《Murdering Heaven Edge》


 Chapter 1

    The biting north wind roared and swept the snow rolling in.


    On the ice and snow plain stretching for thousands of miles, a thin and emaciated teenager, dressed in a leather coat, was staggering between this blank world.


    Every step seems very difficult.


    But he walked firmly.


    Keep moving in the direction of the wind, one foot deep and one foot shallow.


    It was July, and it was supposed to be hot in summer.


    But here, it is goose feather heavy snow, flying all over the sky.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a vast expanse of white.


    Looking around, I don''t know anything, and I don''t know the north from the south.


    The leather coat on the boy was originally black, but now he could hardly see the original color, covered with snow, even if he shook a few times from time to time and shook the snow off. But soon, it accumulated a thick layer.


    The teenager looks only thirteen or fourteen years old, tall and straight, handsome, and his white face is still a little green and immature.


    But his eyes are firm, bright and very pure.


    This kind of look is rare, especially in such a bad place, which makes people feel a little incredible.


    "As long as I find changshengtian, I can take the keepsake my grandfather gave me and worship the seven elders of changshengtian as my teacher."


    "After worshiping the seven elders as teachers, I can learn all kinds of skills, and then..."


    The boy wiped the snow on his face, which was already a little frozen, and muttered, "then, I can... Look for my parents!"


    "When I find them, I must ask myself why I have been so cruel for so many years."


    "If Grandpa hadn''t picked me up..."


    "Grandpa said he wouldn''t let me find them, but only let me learn from my teacher, but I wouldn''t!"


    A firm color flashed in the pure eyes of the teenager.


    "I''m going to find them and ask them... Since I was born, why don''t you care about me!"


    "Gave me the name of Chu Mo, declared that I was their son; left a piece of jade to prove my identity, and then nothing?"


    "Wait until I grow up and achieve something, and then rely on this jade to recognize each other?"


    "What is this?"


    "Are there such irresponsible parents in the world?"


    "I must ask clearly!"


    Chu Mo stretched out his frozen hand from his robe sleeve and subconsciously touched his chest. The jade left by his mother was still tightly attached to his chest.


    Creak, creak


    The footprints left by boots stepping in the snow were soon covered by the heavy snow.


    The slight wheezing sound was also covered by the roaring wind.


    The lonely figure, stubbornly moving forward, although slow, but refused to stop at a step.


    At this time, just above the invisible clouds of Chu Mo, a figure was flying at high speed in the void.


    From far to near, passing in an instant.


    This figure was also dressed in black, and was blown by the strong wind above the sky, making hunting sound.


    His face was as sharp as a knife.


    A pair of eyes like the eyes of hawks and falcons, emitting a sharp light.


    Such as waterfall''s long hair, it spreads freely, giving people a sense of bohemian.


    This man looks only in his thirties, but his eyebrows are full of arrogance.


    But his face was very pale and he couldn''t see a trace of blood.


    The man skimmed over the ice and snow at high speed, and in an instant, he skimmed over the staggering Chu Mo on the ground and appeared dozens of miles away.


    The man in black in the sky and the green ink on the ground are people from two worlds, although they are under the same sky.


    Under normal circumstances, there will be no intersection between them.


    However, when the man in black inadvertently looked down, he suddenly stopped.


    In that way, stay in the void, turn around and look at the ice sheet dozens of miles away.


    The thick clouds and the wind and snow all over the sky could not stop his sharp eyes. His eyes fell directly on the boy.


    "Huh?"


    The man frowned and let out a light sigh.


    Although it is rare to see people on this ice and snow plain, it is not very strange to see a few figures occasionally.


    For the man in black, such a person is just some mole ants, and he doesn''t even have the interest to take a second look.


    But today, I don''t know why, suddenly on a whim, I took a casual look.


    Everything in the world happens to be a book. This sight made him directly like finding a treasure.


    His eyes suddenly lit up!


    "Hey, I don''t believe in God in my life, but this time... Is God opening his eyes?"


    "Know I''m going to die, give me a big gift?"


    "Look at it casually, and you can actually see a cultivation wizard?"


    The man''s eagle Falcon eyes suddenly showed a faint smile.


    If you don''t look carefully, you''ll never see it.


    Then he strode directly in the direction of Chu mo.


    In this void, every step can go out of a distance of tens of feet, almost in the blink of an eye, it came to the top of Chu Mo''s head.


    On the plain of ice and snow.


    Chu Mo was advancing northward with a deep foot and a shallow foot against the wind, but suddenly, he felt an extremely cold and bone chilling chill, which rushed at him, making him shiver uncontrollably.


    "Why is it so cold suddenly?" Chu Mo mumbled.


    Then


    Chu Mo suddenly felt that the air around his body instantly became extremely sticky.


    The cold breath, sending out endless killing opportunities, directly wrapped him.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t know what killing was, he could directly feel the smell of death!


    Just like the thing he experienced before.


    The heavy snow that originally flew in the sky, unexpectedly did not know when, quietly stopped.


    Chu Mo fiercely widened his eyes, raised his head and looked at the gloomy sky.


    There, a black figure was standing in the air, looking at him faintly.


    Chumton was startled.


    Blink hard and look there again.


    The man is still there.


    Not an illusion!


    What cold eyes they are!


    Chu Mo swore that he had never seen such a terrible person.


    Just one look at each other, and his heart kept pounding, as if he was about to jump out of his throat!


    He even suspected that he would die directly the next moment!


    The feeling of depression made him want to shout, but he found that he couldn''t speak at all.


    Unable to speak!


    Seeing this man, I don''t know why, I have an impulse to kneel down.


    Chu Mo held back, straightened up and looked at the man.


    At this time, the figure in the sky flashed and appeared directly in front of him.


    Those cold eyes fell on him, squinting up and down... Zizai looked at him carefully for a while.


    Just opened his mouth and said, "yes, I didn''t expect that not only the qualification is excellent, but also the bone... Is so outstanding!"


    "Boy, come with me!"


    With the words of the man in black, Chu Mo suddenly felt his body light, and the feeling of suffocation suddenly disappeared.


    However, facing this suddenly appeared man in black, there was still a huge pressure, as if he was not facing a person.


    But... A mountain!


    A big mountain!


    Chu Mo looked at the young man at a loss and said with a stunned face, "why do you want to go with you? Who are you?"


    The man in black had no expression on his pale face, and the tip of his eyebrow gently picked, "worship me as a teacher and be my disciple!"


    Chu Merton was stunned. He stared at the man for a long time and made sure he was not joking. Then he shook his head and said, "no!"


    "Huh?" The man in black frowned slightly and snorted from his nose.


    Chu Mo could clearly feel the smell of death... Enveloping him again.


    Moreover, this time, it is obviously stronger than before!


    He could even clearly feel that as long as the person in front of him thought, he would die immediately.


    When a teenager suddenly encounters this kind of thing, it is absolutely deceptive to say that he is not afraid.


    Chu Mo breathed hard at the moment, but he still looked at the man in black with his bright eyes and shook his head vigorously, "no, I can''t... promise you!"


    "No?"


    "I have walked in the world for so many years... No one has ever dared to say these two words in front of me!"


    The man in black looked at Chu Mo coldly: "try again?"


    Chu Mo looked at him with some fear, shrunk his neck, but still shook his head: "no..."


    "Don''t cry without seeing the coffin!" The man in Black said coldly, but he didn''t see any action. Chu Mo''s body suddenly rose from the ground and appeared dozens of meters high.


    "Do you agree?" The man in black asked coldly.


    "No... no!" Although Chu Mo''s face was frightened and his body couldn''t help shivering, he still shook his head.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo felt his body hurling towards the ground!


    Not falling... But accelerating to hit the ground.


    It''s like when a child is playing with mud, he grabs a ball of mud... And falls hard to the ground.


    Chu Mo is now the mud


    "Ah!" Chu Mo couldn''t help but scream.


    Then... He stopped a few feet from the ground with his head down.


    Chu Mo felt his heart was about to jump out, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Do you agree?" The man in black asked.


    "No... no!" Even though all souls were scared, Chu Mo still refused.


    "Then you die!"


    The cold voice of the man in black came, and Chu Mo Meng uttered a scream.


    I feel that the bones all over my body are suddenly about to disperse and be forcibly pulled out of my body.


    Then, it seemed that there were thousands of ants crawling all over him, biting him crazily and tearing his flesh.


    That kind of taste is worse than death.


    Time may not have passed long, but for Chu Mo, it was as long as a lifetime.


    Bang.


    His body lost control and fell a few feet off the ground, with a slight crack.


    One arm is broken.


    Chu Mo was paralyzed in the snow, and his whole body was completely soaked with sweat.


    The man in black looked at him coldly, "don''t you agree?"


    "No... no, kill me..." Chu Mo said with a weak face.


    "Not yet?" Between the eyebrows of the man in black, there was a touch of anger. He was really angry this time.


    "Then I''ll see how hard your bones are?"

 Chapter 2

    For the next half hour, the man in black used no less than dozens of methods to torture Chu Mo and wanted him to ask for mercy on his own initiative.


    Even create a lot of ghostly fantasy to frighten this teenager.


    Every time, Chu Mo was tortured half to death, and his eyes were full of fear, because the illusion was too real, and he was indeed scared half to death.


    But in the end... It''s still the three words: "no!"


    "Hey..." the man in black is so angry that he knows nothing about it. He has been in the world for many years. What kind of person has he never met? But today, I was helpless by a teenager.


    If this gets out, I don''t know how many people will lose their chin directly.


    The demon king wanted to take an apprentice on his own initiative. The other party not only refused him ungratefully, but also let him torture and died without letting go.


    This is definitely an anecdote that can shock the world.


    "You... You are a villain!" Chu Mo fell to the ground with a weak face, and his strength to move was lost. The bones on his body were broken.


    But he still didn''t mean to be soft, and said angrily, "how can you do this? If others don''t want to, you still have to force others to be your apprentice?"


    "Are you really afraid of death?" The man in black had cold eyes and a somber tone, squinting at Chu mo.


    The killing machine flashed in his eyes, which seemed to be possible at any time, resulting in the life of the little stubborn.


    "Scared... Scared to death." Chu Mo honestly replied that the man in black was really terrible in Chu Mo''s view.


    It''s more terrible than all the nightmares he''s had over the years.


    "Afraid you dare to refuse me?" The man in black was cold and squinted at Chu mo.


    "I, I''m the one who wants to worship changshengtian. My grandfather saved the lives of the seven elders of changshengtian!"


    "The seven elders once left my grandfather a keepsake. As long as you take it to Changsheng..."


    "The seven elders will definitely accept me as a disciple!"


    "Changshengtian is the first decent sect in the world!"


    "In the eternal Heaven, there are heroes, heroes who save the suffering of the world, and immortals!"


    "They won''t force others to be disciples like you."


    Chu Mo was also hot blooded at the moment. Regardless, he said a lot, making the man in black across from him a little stunned.


    It took him a long time to hiss, "is changshengtian the first sect in the world?"


    "Are there heroes inside?"


    "Are all heroes who save the suffering of the world?"


    "Are they all fairies?"


    "Bah!"


    "It''s bullshit!"


    "In the famous and decent sects, there must be good people? Naive!"


    Chu Mo also became stubborn. Although the sharp pain all over made him feel unbearable and extremely weak, he still raised his head and looked firmly at the man in Black: "you nonsense!"


    "Eternal Heaven will never be what you say!"


    The demon king heard this, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. If it weren''t for the qualifications and bones of Chu Mo, it would be rare in the world; If he hadn''t been poisoned by the seven evil spirits, there would be no time left, and he wanted to inherit himself... He would have slapped a damn disobedient little thing to death!


    "You said how good changshengtian is. I asked you, have you seen changshengtian people?" The demon king took a deep breath and looked at Chu Mo lightly.


    "No, but my grandpa has!" Chu Mo said, "moreover, the world''s evaluation of longevity is also excellent!"


    "If one person says yes, it may not be good, but if so many people say yes, it must be good!"


    The demon king laughed angrily: "many people say good, it must be good? Many people say bad, it must be bad?"


    "The world is so ignorant because there are so many fools like you. Although you have eyes, they are all blind!"


    "Boy, didn''t you say how about longevity?"


    "You should worship changshengtian and become a disciple of changshengtian anyway, right?" The demon king looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    Chu Mo had almost no strength to speak at this time, so he could only nod his head gently.


    "Then, dare you make a bet with me?"


    "I''ll bet you that even with the keepsake of that bullshit seven elders, you can''t become a disciple of changshengtian. Even... It''s not so easy for you to enter changshengtian''s Mountain Gate!"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo coldly: "if you win, I will not only personally apologize to you, but also give you an amazing wealth. With this wealth alone, you can easily become the richest man in a country in the secular world!"


    "Don''t you want to practice? You know... Wealth is the most important factor in the process of practice!"


    "If you are poor, you can''t expect to achieve anything on the road of cultivation!"


    Chu Mo''s black pure eyes, looking at the demon king, laboriously said: "then... If... I lost?"


    "Hahahaha, didn''t you say that you can definitely worship Changsheng day?" The demon king couldn''t help sneering.


    He felt happy for the first time since he saw this boy.


    "What do you want, little boy? What will I want for you? At the end of the day, those who want to worship me as a teacher don''t know how many, but you don''t know good or bad!"


    "If you lose, be honest and be my disciple!"


    "Pass me the mantle!"


    "I... can I not bet with you?" Chu Mo''s weak way.


    The demon king was angry. He figured it out. The little bastard of feeling decided that he was a villain and didn''t want to be his apprentice anyway.


    You don''t want to, do you?


    I don''t believe this evil!


    I''ll accept you as an apprentice!


    Glancing at Chu Mo coldly, "do you think you have a choice?"


    Chu Mo shook his head. He didn''t think he had any choice. Even if he was young, he could see that the demon really wanted to take him as an apprentice, otherwise he might have killed him long ago.


    How can I talk so much to him.


    Ask, just try hard at last.


    Chu Mo is not stupid. Although experience and experience are almost blank, he still has IQ.


    Then nodded and said, "OK, I''ll bet with you, but I have the condition that... You can''t interfere, let alone interfere!"


    "Hum, little thing is a bit smart." The demon king was expressionless and sneered in his heart: however, how can you be my opponent? I''m a bad person, I want to interfere, I want to block it!


    But now he knows the little guy''s temperament. If he doesn''t agree, I''m afraid the bet will come to naught again.


    In order to recruit a disciple, the demon king was completely out of danger.


    The means that we never disdained to use in the past have also been taken out.


    "Well, I promise you, I''ll turn into an ordinary person later, and I won''t interfere with your affairs from beginning to end!"


    "If you succeed in worshiping Changsheng day, I will keep my promise and turn around and leave!"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo with a sneer.


    The secret way in my heart: if that''s the case, I''ll definitely grab you, turn around and leave!


    My demon king''s favorite disciple, how can he worship others?


    Just those fools of changshengtian deserve to fight with me?


    Chu Mo said, "if I can''t worship to Changsheng heaven, then... I''ll go with you and be your apprentice!"


    The demon king nodded, but his heart was furious: one day, this Buddha should be reduced to the point of picking up long-lived abandoned children? It''s the most ridiculous thing in the world!


    However, on second thought, if this young man''s talent, under normal circumstances, worshipping Changsheng heaven, it is simply easy, and even may directly become the leader''s personal disciple!


    After all, who is not jealous of such a genius? Who doesn''t want to rob?


    Thinking like this, the demon king''s heart felt balanced again.


    Then, he quietly made several fingerprints and directly sealed the qualifications and bones of Chu mo.


    His demon king can see the extraordinary of this boy, and people in the eternal Heaven can naturally see it.


    Therefore, the so-called non-interference and non interference is simply a joke.


    The boy doesn''t know how valuable he is!


    However, there are many people who can see the juvenile''s qualifications at a glance!


    But in this world, there are few people who can see through his demon king''s means at a glance.


    In the long life, unless the leader or those old immortals appear in person, perhaps the seal on Chu Mo can be seen.


    Those other people... Don''t have that ability at all!


    So, after all this, the demon king sneered in his heart and thought proudly: boy, this time, how can I see you worship Changsheng?


    A mediocre, don''t say you take the keepsake of the seven elders. Even if you take the keepsake of the big elder, I''m afraid you will be rejected by those hypocritical bastards.


    favor?


    When did changshengtian have that thing?


    You can''t escape my palm!


    Then, the demon king picked up Chu Mo and suddenly soared up in the air.


    The next moment, they appeared on the sky.


    Chu Mo''s eyes widened fiercely. Although he watched the man walk down from the sky, it was a completely different feeling from his own flying to the sky.


    Looking at Chu Mo''s curious face, the demon king couldn''t help feeling a little proud and said, "how about being my disciple? It doesn''t take a few years for you to fly to the sky by yourself!"


    "Hum, I can worship Changsheng day in a few years!" Chu Mo said.


    The demon king couldn''t help rolling his eyes. I''m afraid he showed more emotions this day than in the past ten years.


    This little thing, although its strength is weak, but this stubbornness... Is absolutely rare in the world.


    He shouted that he was afraid of death and never bowed his head... What a little monster!


    "However, I still like this energy!"


    "If he is a counsellor, I don''t like him!"


    The demon king ignored him at the moment, grabbed his collar and galloped all the way.


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, the ice and snow field, which covers thousands of miles, takes several years to complete. At the feet of the demon king, it takes only a few days.


    Five days later, the demon king turned into an ordinary young man and appeared more than ten miles outside Changsheng Tianshan gate with Chu mo.


    A huge snow mountain stands in front of them.


    The big snow mountain is magnificent and beautiful, towering and straight, and the clouds are only in the middle of the mountain.


    The mountain gate, at the foot of the snow mountain, is more than 30 feet high and more than 20 feet wide.


    The blue stone gate is full of the vicissitudes of the years. I don''t know how thick it is, it looks like it gives people an indestructible feeling.


    Just above the stone gate, there are three vigorous characters - changshengtian!

 Chapter 3

    "Here is the solitary God peak of Bulao mountain and the old nest of Changsheng heaven. That''s it." The demon lord drooped his eyelids, and his face was Wan and lack of interest.


    "How spectacular!"


    Chu Mo didn''t care about the disdain in the demon king''s words at all, and said with a shocked and worshipful face, "it''s worthy of being the first school in the world, so powerful!"


    With that, he looked excited and rushed directly to the huge Mountain Gate: "Changsheng day, I''m coming!"


    The demon king twitched at the corner of his mouth, but then his face showed an expression of watching the play.


    "Stop!"


    "Who dares to come to Changsheng to make noise here? Is he tired of living?"


    With two interruptions, two 18-year-old and 19-year-old young people rushed out of the towering mountain gate with great speed, came to Chu Mo and looked at him from a high place, with a proud face and deep disgust in their eyes.


    Chu Mo was stunned at that moment. Then, he hugged his fist with some apology and said, "Hello, two senior brothers. My younger brother... Came to learn martial arts."


    "Who is your senior brother? Where''s the beggar!"


    "Still learning from teachers? Just you?" One of the young men, although plain in appearance, had a thick pride in his eyebrows. He looked at Chu Mo with disdain on his face and hissed, "little beggar, you''ve come to the wrong place!"


    Another young man frowned and said, "what are you talking to him about? Just drive away. If you scream here and let your senior brothers see it, it''s time to be scolded again."


    With that, the young man looked at Chu Mo and said coldly, "what are you looking at, a beggar? This is not where you should come. Get out of here!"


    The ordinary young man turned into a demon king looked at Chu Mo''s back from a distance, smiled proudly, shook his head slightly, and said in his heart: Chu Mo, Chu Mo, this is just the beginning!


    It''s so easy for you to enter the famous sect?


    I will tell you with the same iron fact that in famous schools... Not all are good people.


    "Beggar?"


    Chu Mo looked at the two ferocious young people with some surprise, and glanced at his dusty but intact clothes.


    Stunned.


    His idea of longevity... Is not so.


    Chu Mo subconsciously glanced at the demon king beside him, but the demon king was looking up at the sky.


    It seems that there are naked fairies living in the white clouds overhead, and they are very focused.


    Chu Mo glanced at the two men, a little helpless, and a little wronged, took out a dark, palm sized wooden card from his arms, and said, "I have the keepsake of the seven elders, and I really come to learn!"


    The two angry young men who were about to throw the boy out were immediately stunned.


    Glancing at the wooden card in Chu Mo''s hand, his eyes suddenly flashed a bit flustered.


    As a disciple of changshengtian, how can you not know changshengtian Changlao token?


    The plain young man made a big turn in his attitude and showed a flattering smile: "brother used to have an elder token. Why didn''t he say it earlier? He almost didn''t recognize his family."


    "Wait, we will inform you now!"


    Without waiting for Chu Mo''s answer, he turned and ran up the mountain.


    Another changshengtian disciple reacted slowly, with a look of annoyance on his face, and felt that his credit had been robbed.


    I wanted to be close to the boy again, but I couldn''t pull down that face, so I had to stand there with an embarrassed face.


    Before long, the plain changshengtian disciple ran down again, with a happy face, looked at Chu Mo and said, "brother, come with me, the elder wants to see you!"


    Another immortal disciple showed a bit of jealousy in his eyes. He could take the keepsake of the elder and worship the teacher. In all likelihood, he would directly worship into the inner door, and might even become the elder''s personal disciple.


    What a noble identity is that?


    If an external disciple like them can make a good friend with an internal disciple, they will surely make progress in the future.


    Unfortunately, this kind of good thing was robbed by his companions.


    Chu Mo nodded and said secretly in his heart: it seems that grandpa didn''t cheat me. The seven elders are really people who miss old love.


    Then follow behind each other and walk up the mountain.


    The demon king followed Chu Mo expressionless.


    The two disciples of changshengtian didn''t stop him, so they didn''t see him.


    Soon, Chu Mo followed the immortal disciple to a huge square.


    The square can hardly see the end at a glance, with a radius of hundreds of feet.


    There are all kinds of equipment for practicing martial arts on it. Countless young people are practicing there.


    Chu Mo looked curiously and thought to himself: in the future, I will also become one of them.


    Soon, Chu Mo and the demon king followed the immortal disciple to the end of the square, under a hall.


    Across dozens of stone steps, Chu Mo looked up, and there were several people standing on it.


    One of them, a middle-aged man, was crowded in the middle.


    The middle-aged man is white faced and has a very elegant appearance, but his eyes are deep and his expression is very serious.


    Seeing the middle-aged man, the immortal disciple with Chu Mo said respectfully to Chu Mo, "this is the seven elders!"


    Chu Mo hurried with a respectful face and hands holding the wooden plaque, bowed and said, "younger Chu Mo, the grandson of fan Wudi, with the keepsakes of the seven elders, came to changshengtian to learn martial arts!"


    These words were taught by grandpa.


    On the steps, the dignified middle-aged man frowned slightly, and then said, "go and get the token."


    Someone nearby came down, took the token in Chu Mo''s hand and handed it to the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man is the youngest elder of changshengtian... Zhao Hongzhi, the seventh elder!


    His eyes were deep and he glanced at Chu Mo, but there was only one thought in his heart: that thing in those days must not be known! Otherwise, there will be endless trouble!


    Just don''t know, this little thing... Do you know what happened in those years?


    Then he raised his head, looked at Chu Mo, and said in a deep voice, "yes, this token... Is true!"


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed joy. He had been worried whether the seven elders would not recognize the authenticity of this token.


    Now it seems that he has some villain''s heart.


    Think about it, where is Changsheng day? What people are there? How can you lie?


    But the next words of the seven elders made Chu Mo dumbfounded.


    "But... Your meridians are blocked, and your talent is more mediocre than ordinary people. It''s completely unsuitable for cultivation, but I can''t live forever..."


    "Because you, a boy with mediocre qualifications, are the first!"


    The seven elders looked at Chu Mo with a selfless expression: "although I had a good relationship with your grandfather in those days."


    "But that''s a private matter!"


    "As an elder of the eternal Heaven, how can I abolish the public for private reasons?"


    "I can''t do that!"


    As soon as the seven elders said this, the people around them immediately stood in awe. There were some disciples who heard their conversation, and all looked at the seven elders with adoration on their faces.


    An old man beside the seven elders smiled and nodded, "the seven elders are indeed honest and strict! They are worthy of admiration!"


    "In fact, this child is pretty. Let him stay and be a boy who brings tea and pours water... It''s also possible!"


    The seven elders shook their heads and said, "deacon Zhang''s words are bad. Longevity is the largest sect in the world today! Not to mention the boy who brings tea and pours water. Even if he is a servant and returns to the secular world, he is also a mighty hero."


    "If I let him stay, he will return to the secular world in the future, which is equivalent to a waste from the eternal life..."


    "It will inevitably tarnish the reputation accumulated in the sky for thousands of years. In that case... Have I not become a sinner for thousands of years?"


    The old man nodded at the words and said in admiration, "it''s still the seven elders. You think comprehensively, but it''s me... A little narrow."


    Chu Mo''s smile froze on his face, and he was completely stupid. He stood at the foot of the steps and looked at the smiling people above.


    Then I felt that hundreds of eyes on the whole square seemed to focus on him at this moment.


    "I... my qualifications are mediocre? My meridians are blocked? It''s not suitable for cultivation at all?" Chu Mo murmured, "but grandpa said, I''m a genius for cultivation..."


    "Dare to speak hard!" The seven elders stood on the steps, looked down at Chu Mo, and sternly scolded, "where do you think the eternal Heaven is? Do you think people here have no eyes? Can''t you see whether you are a genius or mediocre? At a young age, you dare to lie in public, which shows your bad character! I''m ashamed of your grandfather!"


    The seven elders'' reprimand was so loud that it almost spread all over the square, and almost everyone heard it.


    This time, Chu Mo finally felt the taste of attention.


    All kinds of laughter came from all directions.


    "This little guy came to worship with the token of the seven elders? And then a waste with blocked channels? I think he is not only blocked channels, but also blocked brain?"


    "Where is the longevity day? How can you take in such waste as him?"


    "Courage is not small, courage is commendable, just a little idiot!"


    "There are really everyone these days. Secular mortals are so stupid and arrogant!"


    "The seventh eldest husband has a clear sense of privacy and integrity. He is really a model of our generation!"


    "That''s right, otherwise how can you become the youngest elder of Changsheng day?"


    All the comments from all directions came into Chu Mo''s ears.


    The 13-year-old boy was pale and helpless. Standing there, he said with an aggrieved face, "I, I''m about to step into the yuan pass..."


    "Boy, at this time, how dare you speak hard? Just your qualification... Yellow level two, your elders, don''t know how much medicine they spent on you! Do you really think you are a genius?" Next to Qichang, a 20-year-old young man looked disdainful, curled his mouth, looked at Chu Mo and sneered.


    The seventh elder sighed softly and said to the old man beside him, elder Changsheng Tianliu, "I knew the boy''s grandfather many years ago. At that time, he helped me do something, which is considered to be some friendship. On my side, I will send a batch of good Yuan medicine every twoorthree years..."


    "I see..." deacon Zhang and the people around him all showed a clear color.


    Deacon Zhang shook his head gently and said, "all the elders in the world are like this. They are willing to pay anything for their younger generation. Looking at their younger generation, they are always the best... This boy, shouldn''t he steal his grandfather''s keepsake and run out without permission?"


    The young man around the seven elders sneered and said, "I''m not sure. It''s a partnership between ye and sun. They want to use their past friendship to threaten the master!"


    "Don''t think about it. Where is the eternal Heaven? How can they be allowed to mess around?"

 Chapter 4

    The seven elders smiled bitterly and shook their heads slightly.


    Then he looked at Chu Mo and said, "you''d better hurry back. This... Is not where you should come!"


    "For the love of those years, for you are still young, I don''t care about you generally. Let''s go."


    Say, seven long old fly like waved his hand.


    From beginning to end, the young man turned into a demon king stood there, motionless and silent, but a touch of disdain flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    Have no eyes? You fools, you really have no eyes!


    Chu Mo''s eyes are a little red, not afraid, but angry and wronged!


    Thinking of leaving Yanhuang City, I was vilified and splashed with dirty water.


    After a hard journey, a teenager, who lived in the open air, crossed thousands of miles of ice and snow, met the demon king, and was so tortured by him that he refused to bow his head.


    Bent on worshiping longevity, the result... Was treated like this.


    The teenager almost felt like he was going to collapse.


    He couldn''t help shouting angrily, "it''s not what you said! I''m not a mediocre! Don''t accept it if you don''t accept it, why humiliate me like this?"


    "Ha ha..." the seven elders said faintly, "it seems... If I don''t give you a chance, you won''t accept it, will you?"


    "Yes, I refuse!" Chu Mo said loudly.


    At this time, he didn''t care about the seven elders and eight elders, let alone the longevity here.


    There is only one thought in my heart: why do you wronged me so much? Why slander me?


    If you don''t accept it, you won''t accept it, but you can''t wrong me and slander me!


    "Well, I will give you a chance!" The seven elders said faintly.


    "The seven elders are so kind!"


    "The seven elders are really benevolent!"


    "Such a dead duck with a hard mouth, just kick it out!"


    "Although the seven elders are fair and honest, they are soft and kind in their hearts..."


    "This is chivalrous tenderness!"


    Many disciples of changshengtian in the square whispered there.


    Looking at the seven elders'' eyes, I admire them more.


    Chu Mo listened to those comments, but he didn''t say anything, just clenched his fists.


    Eyes, full of unyielding!


    The seven elders said, glancing casually at the square, and then pointed to a child in the square: "it''s you!"


    The crowd followed the seven elders'' eyes, and a seven or eight year old boy was standing there with a blank face, looking at the crowd around strangely.


    Boom!


    A burst of laughter came from all directions of the square.


    The seven elders'' calm voice came: "little guy, you, go and fight with this brother. Remember, if you want to keep your hand, you should compete with your classmates, okay?"


    The seven or eight year old boy immediately nodded with excitement on his face, glanced at Chu Mo, and showed a naive smile on his young face and replied, "OK!"


    Say, jump.


    At a distance of more than ten feet, the little boy only gently touched the ground with his toes in the middle, and then came to Chu Mo''s face.


    "Good!"


    There was a cheering sound around.


    The little boy''s skill is really beautiful and deserves everyone''s applause.


    "Brother, are you ready?" The little boy looked innocent, with a smile on his face, looking at Chu mo.


    No matter how angry Chu Mo was with the seven elders and those who laughed at him, he wouldn''t spread the fire on a child five or six years younger than him.


    Then he nodded and said stiffly, "OK."


    "Hee hee, brother, I''m the weakest person in this long life, so don''t worry, brother. I''m not strong at all!" The little boy looked at Chu Mo sincerely.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, which was harsh, but the little boy said it sincerely.


    Chu Mo could only nod his head: "don''t worry, just compete with each other."


    After hearing this, the little boy laughed happily.


    The seven elders and others on the high platform also laughed, but their smiles were full of disdain.


    Those immortal disciples in the square acted more directly and laughed directly.


    The laughter was also mixed with a lot of mockery of Chu mo.


    The demon king beside him also smiled, but his smile was full of fun.


    "Brother, I''m going to do it. Oh, be careful!" The little boy kindly reminded, suddenly... His speed suddenly accelerated!


    Almost in an instant, he came to Chu mo.


    This little thing is playing Yin!


    Chu Mo was furious in his heart. At the same time, he stepped back slightly, raised his hand, and greeted the little boy with a simple long fist.


    Bang!


    A huge force came, and Chu Mo''s body shook slightly.


    "This little boy, the realm is higher than me!"


    Chu Mo immediately made a judgment on the little boy''s combat power.


    But Chu Mo has been with those soldiers who have been on the battlefield since childhood, and accepted the baptism of those soldiers who have experienced bloody battles. Although the realm is a little poor, the foundation is quite solid!


    Therefore, Chu Mo was not afraid of the little boy whose realm was higher than his.


    The next move is to fight with the little boy.


    Although the little boy''s attack was fast and fierce, Chu Mo''s action was not slow.


    And compared with the little boy''s fast, accurate, ruthless.


    Chu Mo is very general demeanor, one move in one form, between opening and closing, full of a magnificent momentum!


    In the blink of an eye, seven or eight rounds passed.


    The two sides... Fought a close match!


    The smile on the faces of those immortal disciples who laughed at Chu Mo in the square gradually froze.


    The seven elders and others on the steps also showed a dignified color on their faces.


    This teenager, it seems, is not as simple as his realm.


    At least, we can''t use ''poor qualification'' and ''completely unfit for cultivation'' to describe him!


    As for channel blockage... There should be no objection to this.


    They can see it!


    If this teenager didn''t have blocked meridians, he would be included in the gate of eternal life... It''s really not impossible.


    That seven or eight year old boy, the more he fought, the more he seemed a little impatient.


    The handsome little face also became somewhat ferocious.


    Chu Mo, however, became more stable.


    There is no profound and powerful skill, one move in one form, all of which are the simplest military long fists in the secular world.


    But this is precisely the key to Chu Mo''s growing bravery in the war!


    Military long fist is something that has been handed down to today after hundreds of years, countless generations of military evolution, and countless wars.


    Although not very good-looking, it is quite practical and highly lethal!


    For a few moments, if Chu Mo was cruel, he could seriously hurt the little boy!


    But he didn''t.


    In Chu Mo''s opinion, even if the little boy is a little cunning, after all... He is just a child.


    He thought so, but the little boy thought completely different from him.


    Almost every move is quite fierce, and the position of the attack is also the key of Chu mo.


    This made Chu Mo more or less annoying. Although he was not as energetic as the little boy, his experience was far better than the other party.


    Then find a gap for the little boy and shake him away.


    This time, Chu Mo still had a chance to seriously injure the little boy, but he still kept his hand!


    In fact, at this time, the outcome is divided!


    Chu Mo also wanted to say to the seven elders on the steps: I won!


    Let''s not say whether to accept him, but this little boy is not his opponent.


    But it''s an iron fact!


    On the square, the disciples of changshengtian all showed unbelievable expressions on their faces.


    They don''t believe that their fellow disciples will lose to a secular teenager.


    However, no matter how unwilling to believe it, this... Seems to have become a fact!


    At this time, the seven elders standing on the steps, with cold faces, gently flicked their fingers under their robes... A force, directly into the little boy''s body.


    The little boy shivered slightly, then his eyes showed joy, and he shouted, "die!"


    Whoosh!


    The small figure rushed to Chu Mo in the wind.


    This time, the little boy showed too fast!


    It''s completely different from the previous performance!


    Chu Mo didn''t have time to react at all, so he took a slap in the chest.


    Bang!


    A dull sound.


    Chu Mo felt his body completely out of control.


    Deng Deng Deng... Stepped back a dozen steps.


    And then fell on the square paved with bluestone!


    There was silence all around.


    Just at the moment when the seven elders bent their fingers and ejected a force, the demon king who had been standing watching the excitement suddenly moved his eyelids and glanced at the seven elders on the steps,


    But then, the demon lord drooped his eyelids again, as if he was about to fall asleep, and there was no response.


    At this time, on the square, which had been silent for a while, a burst of thunderous cheers came out!


    "Younger martial brother is mighty!"


    "Junior brother is domineering!"


    "Eternal power!"


    "Eternal domineering!"


    The little boy, still naive, stood there and didn''t continue to fight Chu mo.


    Because there is no need to continue shooting.


    After this slap, even if Chu Mo is not dead now, it is difficult to escape this disaster.


    Chu Mo was half dead on the spot. If it weren''t for his strong will, he would have passed out.


    From the beginning to the end, Chu Mo didn''t give a painful cry, and even his eyes didn''t change at all.


    His eyes were always fixed on the innocent little boy''s face.


    Because Chu Mo instinctively felt something was wrong!


    How could this little boy suddenly burst out with such strong fighting power?


    Chu Mo couldn''t understand it.


    Then, everywhere in his body, severe pain surged towards him like a tide.


    The flash of pride in the little boy''s eyes did not escape Chu Mo''s eyes.


    In contrast, the deafening cheers on the square seemed extremely far away to Chu mo.


    He looked away from the little boy''s face and fell on the group of figures on the steps.


    There was only a faint disappointment on the face of the seven elders, but deep in the eyes, there was an imperceptible surprise and murder!


    Probably, I think Chu Mo''s reaction at the moment is something wrong.


    Others have a natural expression on their face.


    It seems that it is normal for seven or eight year old changshengtian disciples to defeat thirteen or fourteen year old Chu Mo!


    "What else do you have to say?" The 20-year-old young man around the seven elders looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, which were not only disdainful, but completely contemptuous.


    Chu Mo struggled twice and couldn''t get up. He couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood The new book opens, brothers and sisters, we want to hit the list, we want to move forward! There is another one in the morning. I hope friends who sleep late can come and vote for knife. be deeply grateful!

 Chapter 5

    "Waste!"


    "How weak!"


    "Hey, that''s it... Still full of confidence to worship Changsheng day?"


    "Where did his confidence come from?"


    The changshengtian disciples on the square finally breathed a sigh of relief, although they also felt that the younger martial brother had won a little strangely.


    But anyway, their people won!


    They can finally mercilessly laugh at this secular teenager.


    Those noisy voices, to Chu Mo, were like a group of flies, constantly "buzzing", "buzzing", "buzzing" in his ears!


    His previous injury did not completely heal, although the demon king gave him some Yuan medicine, which made him recover most of his injury.


    But there is still some influence after all.


    This time, the little boy seemed innocent and said that he was weak, but in fact, he was extremely insidious!


    His strength has already entered the three-tier yuan level.


    There is a difference between entering the yuan pass and not entering the yuan pass!


    This palm is very heavy!


    Even more serious than the injury caused by all the torture of Chu Mo by the demon king!


    The demon king just wanted to frighten Chu Mo through torture, make him soft and beg for mercy, but he didn''t really want to kill him.


    But this little boy, at the age of seven or eight, is cruel and ruthless. Where is his palm?


    Obviously, I want chu Mo''s life!


    At this time, the demon king didn''t continue to watch the excitement. He came over and helped Chu Mo up. Without any trace, he put a hand under Chu Mo''s ribs, input some vitality into Chu Mo''s body, and protected Chu Mo''s heart.


    Otherwise, Chu Mo will be worried about his life.


    The demon king''s hand, the seven elders on the steps and others, didn''t feel it at all.


    But Chu mo... Felt it really.


    Think of his praise and affirmation of changshengtian before; Think of the excitement and longing for joining the eternal life; Think of his expectation of how he will live in the future


    It''s like an eternity!


    Shame!


    surge of great fury!


    I couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood again.


    But then he raised his hand, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, looked at the little boy and said seriously, "my little brother is really powerful, I''m not your opponent!"


    The little boy''s face suddenly changed and became extremely cold.


    Spit on the ground: "bah, who''s your little brother? Don''t take care of yourself by urinating. Do you deserve to be compared with me? I''m a long-term disciple..."


    Before the little boy finished speaking, the seven elders on the steps looked heavy and coughed softly.


    The little boy immediately shut up, but his cold and mean face showed a disdainful smile, looking at Chu Mo: "waste!"


    After saying that, he gave Chu Mo a cold look and turned away.


    Chu Mo broke away from the help of the demon king and threw a fist at the seven elders and others on the steps: "the seven elders are righteous!"


    "Seven elders are just!"


    "Seven elders are selfless!"


    "I really admire it!"


    "Changshengtian is really the biggest school in the world. Any child who is seven or eight years old and claims to be the weakest is so strong!"


    "The younger generation is not an opponent. I''m convinced to lose!"


    With that, Chu Mo spat out a third mouthful of blood and shook his body, but he stood firm, turned around and walked step by step in the direction of Changsheng Tianshan gate.


    "Little beast, how dare you speak sarcastically..." the 20-year-old young man around the seven elders was furious and was about to rush down.


    But the seven elders shook their heads and stopped, saying in a deep voice, "let him go... Anyway, I have an old relationship with his grandfather!"


    "He is only a child, and I won''t care about him like that!"


    "This... It''s just a little selfish."


    "Please don''t blame!"


    The seven elders said, hugging their fists and bowing to all the young disciples of changshengtian in the square.


    "What''s the name of what the master said? It''s obviously that you are kind-hearted and don''t see the same thing as that little beast!" The young man beside the seven elders shouted.


    "Yes, yes, Qichang''s old house is kind-hearted. If it were us, we would make him look good!"


    "That is, what thing dares to ridicule Changsheng day? It''s really tiring!"


    "Even our youngest younger martial brother can''t fight. He''s really weak. If he dares to speak rudely, he should be severely punished!"


    "There are a lot of elders. If you don''t have the same experience with him, he doesn''t know how to live or die. It''s really a shame."


    Including some people around the seven elders, they also began to speak in agreement.


    However, the Deacon looked a little serious, even a little stiff, and didn''t say a word more.


    He wants to please the seven elders, but he still has principles and limits in his life and work.


    The seven elders'' private little moves can be concealed from those young disciples in the square. How can they be concealed from him?


    It''s just a duel between children, let alone with their grandfather.


    Deacon Zhang even guessed in his heart that the so-called "old" of the seven elders should be a big favor owed to others!


    Otherwise, which elder will easily give his token to others in the whole Changsheng day?


    Let alone a secular person!


    There is this relationship. As for such favoritism towards his disciples?


    If it weren''t for the boy''s foundation, that palm would have killed him!


    Deacon Zhang thought that the seven elders had gone too far.


    This is not an evil sect. You can do whatever you want.


    This is Changsheng day!


    It''s the best decent sect in the world!


    It is the place of immortals that everyone admires!


    How can you do this?


    But deacon Zhang didn''t say anything. What can he say in the face of such a thing?


    Dare to say anything?


    Even if he said it, no one would believe it!


    Instead, his own fate will be extremely miserable!


    Therefore, at this time, pretending to be deaf and dumb is the best choice.


    Facing the lonely figure of the young man, countless people stared at him with disdain, but he still didn''t lower his head, but stubbornly raised his head... Deacon Zhang could only silently say sorry in his heart.


    "Sorry, kid, I can only say that you came to the wrong place and met the wrong person!"


    At this time, all eyes were on the thin boy, who was staggering through the crowd and out of the huge square.


    I don''t know when the ridicule and sarcasm on the faces of these immortal disciples in the square gradually converged.


    Some disciples couldn''t help showing some sympathy on their faces.


    Even some changshengtian disciples who stood in front of Chu Mo made way for him automatically.


    Because they all know in their hearts that this is not a fair contest in itself.


    Although the age difference between the two sides is five or six years, who is the little boy?


    Claiming to be the weakest in Changsheng?


    Shit!


    That is the most beloved disciple of the seven elders!


    Not to mention Chu Mo, even the vast majority of the thirteen or fourteen year olds among them may not be the opponent of the little boy!


    Chu Mo is just an ordinary teenager from the secular world with blocked meridians.


    It''s amazing to be able to persist for such a long time and even get the upper hand a few times.


    Although it failed after all.


    But many people deeply admire him!


    How can a secular teenager grow up in Changsheng day, be carefully trained by the seven elders and trained with various top-level yuan drugs, and be the opponent of fan Lizi, who is known as "Changsheng day xiaotianjiao"?


    Fan Lizi is also the 13th disciple in changshengtian''s history who broke through the yuan pass before he was eight years old.


    It is also the record holder of Changsheng Tianyuan pass in the past 500 years!


    The seven elders let fan Lizi fight with Chu mo. where is it to compete? It''s clear that they want chu Mo''s life!


    Chu Mo didn''t die, and it was really his fate!


    Just this, but no one dares to say it.


    Seeing the figure, he staggered and walked farther and farther in the square. The seven elders on the steps had sparkling eyes and uncertain faces.


    At this time, Deacon Zhang suddenly murmured, "my heart seems to be good, but it''s a waste."


    The seven elders on one side picked their eyebrows.


    Deacon Zhang laughed again and said, "fortunately, it''s a waste!"


    "Yes, it''s just a waste!"


    The seven elders slightly cocked up the corners of their mouths, showing a cold smile, and then waved their hands and said, "let''s go!"


    Chu Mo and his disciples came to the foot of the mountain. The two disciples who were guarding the mountain gate were still there. When they saw them coming down, they were all slightly stunned.


    Especially Chu Mo''s appearance at the moment made them feel confused.


    Aren''t you carrying the keepsake of the seven elders? The seven elders also met in person. How did this happen?


    However, Chu Mo naturally won''t explain to them, and the demon king won''t.


    Beyond these two misty mountain gate guarding disciples, out of this majestic Changsheng Tianshan gate.


    Chu Mo stopped, turned around, and looked up at the Changsheng Tianshan gate that he had praised when he just came in.


    A smile of self mockery appeared on his face, and then he slowly said, "no old mountain, solitary God peak, eternal Heaven..."


    "One day, I will come here again!"


    "Smash this rotten Mountain Gate with your own hands!"


    "Hey... How do you talk?" At this time, the two disciples guarding the Mountain Gate finally realized that something was wrong.


    The plain looking external disciple, who was very flattering to Chu mo before, scowled and glared at Chu Mo: "under the solitary God peak, you dare to say such treacherous words? Are you tired of living?"


    At this time, the demon king raised his head and glanced at the plain looking outer disciple.


    At this glance, it seemed very ordinary, but it made the outside disciple''s body tremble violently, and he even forgot what he wanted to say.


    Another disciple of the outer sect was also silent.


    Just at that moment, the killing intention emanating from the man in black was really terrible!


    It was like a big mountain, which instantly pressed on their hearts and almost suffocated them!


    Therefore, the seven elders then sent someone to ask if there was any abnormal behavior when the two people went down the mountain.


    The two outside disciples said in unison that they had done nothing. The boy couldn''t even walk steadily, and ran away like a lost dog.


    As for the demon king, they didn''t even mention a word!


    After hearing this, the seven elders just raised their eyebrows and said nothing.


    Here, Chu Mo and the demon king quickly left the Mountain Gate of changshengtian.


    Looking for a quiet place, the two stopped. At this time, the sky was getting dark, and the demon king raised a bonfire.


    Then he took out a few yuan medicines and asked Chu Mo to take them. Then he casually clicked several acupoints on Chu Mo''s body.


    "That little thing used words to paralyze you at the beginning, but you failed to accurately capture the murderous mechanism behind his innocence."


    "You obviously have several opportunities to easily defeat or even seriously hurt that little thing, but you don''t have the kindness of women!"


    "As long as it is a battle, no matter who the opponent is, we must go all out!"


    "Who do you think you are?"


    "Great Xia Renyi?"


    "Really think it''s a duel?"


    "To be kind and merciful in battle is to be irresponsible to yourself!"


    "What''s more, you are not qualified to sympathize with your opponent!"


    "Because others are better than you!"


    "So, this time, you are completely asking for the loss!"


    The demon king''s face was expressionless, and he gently taught Chu Mo a lesson.


    As for the matter that the seven elders secretly shot, the demon king didn''t mention it at all.


    Chu Mo didn''t say a word, and didn''t mention the abnormality of the little boy''s last blow, because anyway, he was defeated!


    Failure is failure. He doesn''t want to find any reason for his failure.


    Chu Mo held his knees in his hands and stared at the burning campfire. His eyes twinkled, as if thinking about something.


    This is a very attentive work. I hope my favorite brothers and sisters can vote for it!

 Chapter 6

    "What? Hit?"


    "Think you''re really a waste?" The demon king looked at Chu Mo with some schadenfreude.


    "I, I want to ask you something, just ask..."


    Chu Mo didn''t answer the demon king''s words, but suddenly said such a sentence.


    "You can choose to refuse, and I will follow my promise to be your apprentice, but I will commit suicide!"


    Chu Mo stared at the cold face of the demon king with one eye: "you can''t look at me anytime and anywhere."


    "Are you... Threatening me?"


    The demon king narrowed his eyes slightly, and the expression of schadenfreude was instantly put away. A pair of cold eyes flashed a dangerous light.


    He didn''t ask anything, but directly looked at Chu Mo with a cold face.


    "Threats? Sort of."


    "You calculated me before!" Chu Mo said definitely.


    "Huh?"


    "Now I want to understand that I''m not what they say: my meridians are blocked, my talent is more mediocre than ordinary people, and I''m completely unfit for cultivation."


    "Although my grandfather is not as powerful as you, at least he is also a general on the battlefield. He has stepped into the peak of the yuan pass and is about to break through to the fifth level."


    "He loves me very much and even spoils me a little, but he never tells lies or lies!"


    "He said I was very suitable for cultivation, so it must be so!"


    "Just in the secular world, there are not so good resources for me."


    "A few years ago, he didn''t want me to leave and kept me by his side."


    "I grew up in the army when I was young. Those uncles and uncles all said that I was a rare talent for cultivation."


    "If it hadn''t happened this time, my grandfather would not have let me out."


    "But I said, with my talent, even if I start practicing now, my future achievements will never be bad!"


    Chu Mo said calmly.


    The demon king sneered, "what does that have to do with me?"


    "Of course it does!" Chu Mo looked at the demon king: "you are a bad person. Bad people naturally do things by all means. If you want to take me as an apprentice, you must not want to make sudden changes. Therefore, it must be you who tampered with me."


    "Otherwise, the ungrateful seven elders would never dare to say that my meridians are blocked and my natural talent is dull, so I am not suitable for cultivation!"


    The demon king curled his lips and said sarcastically, "your evaluation of that bullshit seven elders is very pertinent."


    Chu Mo said, "although I have no evidence to prove that you have tampered with me, I believe in my intuition and judgment!"


    The demon lord snorted coldly, but did not deny it, but sneered, "so what?"


    "No, I just want to tell you that I''m not so stupid!" Chu Mo said, "and I don''t blame you. You calculated me. I beg you to do me a favor. This should be very fair."


    "Fairness? In this world, where is the word fairness? Only the weak will talk about fairness every day!" The devil sneered.


    "Yes, I know, so I can only use my life to seek a fair!" Chu Mo said, looking at the demon king calmly.


    The demon king was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "do you want to ask me to protect your grandpa for once?"


    "How do you know?" Chu Mo was a little surprised this time, looking at the demon king with a shocked face.


    "You are not a fool, am I a fool?"


    The demon king was a little crazy and angrily said, "where is that bullshit seven elders old with your grandfather?"


    "Obviously, I owe your grandpa a big favor... But I can''t say it. If I guess right, he may even have some disgraceful handle in your grandpa''s hand."


    "Otherwise, how could he give your grandfather an elder token of eternal life?"


    "How can I directly want to kill you after seeing you?"


    "He must think your grandpa told you his disgraceful things!"


    "Hum, it''s also your overconfident expression that scared him."


    "But then, he tried to find out from your mouth that you didn''t know, so he let his cruel little bunny pass on his disciples to deal with you."


    "Otherwise, just find an excellent disciple who is about your age and would have killed you!"


    "Just because you don''t know, maybe he won''t come after you for the time being, but your grandfather... He won''t stay!"


    "Is it difficult to judge these things?"


    The demon king finished in one breath, and then sneered, "but what does this shit have to do with me?"


    "He killed your grandpa. When you become strong in the future, you can find him for revenge!"


    "Whether you cut him to pieces or throw him into the frying pan... It''s up to you!"


    Chu Mo looked at the demon king with some astonishment, and was really speechless about the bad man''s logic.


    "Now that I have a chance to save my grandpa, why wait for him to kill?" Chu Mo was also a little angry.


    The demon king said faintly, "do you have that ability?"


    "I didn''t, that''s why I beg you!"


    "I won''t!"


    "Then I''ll die!"


    Boom!


    Next to a large stone that was more than one person tall, it was beaten to pieces by the angry demon king.


    Then glared at Chu Mo: "your grandfather''s name is fan Wudi, and your name is Chu mo. in all likelihood, it''s not your own grandfather. What do you care so much?"


    "Yes, I''m an adopted orphan, but grandpa raised me. Without Grandpa, there would be no me!"


    Chu Mo said tit for tat, "you have no humanity and no emotion, can''t others have it?"


    "If you have it, go and save it! I won''t go!"


    "I can''t save it, but I can die so that you don''t have an apprentice!"


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The surrounding flowers and trees were directly affected by seedlings, and within a radius of a mile, they were blasted into scorched earth by the angry demon king.


    Then glared at Chu Mo, gnashing his teeth and said, "I''m a demon... Even in... Hum, in my life, I''ve been rampant. No one has ever dared to threaten me like this, and no one has ever dared to be so presumptuous like you!"


    Chu Mo was almost unable to lift his head and breathe under the pressure of the horrible aura emanating from the demon king, but he still said weakly, "who makes you want me to be your apprentice?"


    "You are an asshole!" The demon king angrily said.


    "You''re not a good person either." Chu Mo sneered.


    The demon king was speechless. He found that this little thing could torture him, clean him up, and kill him easily.


    But it seems impossible to make him give in!


    And don''t argue with him, otherwise in the end, you must be half angry.


    A teenager who has suffered such a big blow can calm down in such a short time.


    He didn''t give out any cruel words to stimulate others in front of others¡ª¡ª


    Especially Chu Mo knew that even if he said that to his face, those people in changshengtian would not sit back and watch if they really hit him.


    But he still didn''t say that!


    This has fully proved that this is a young man with strong heart and extreme pride in his bones!


    But there is a great emphasis on family!


    I didn''t see that I was tortured half to death by myself and didn''t ask for a word, but for his grandfather, I even threatened, splashed, and played rogues... All kinds of tricks were used.


    Not ashamed at all.


    What a demon!


    The demon king has seen countless people in his life. He has seen too many so-called young Tianjiao and peerless geniuses.


    But Chu Mo, a boy with a heart like this, was the first one he met!


    Not to mention that the boy is actually extremely talented and has excellent roots and bones, which is simply an excellent physique for cultivation.


    Think about it like this, the anger in the demon king''s heart also subsided for a few minutes.


    But his face, still Yin measured, looked at Chu Mo: "OK, I promise you, save your grandpa once!"


    "It''s not a problem. You must scare the seven elders away, but you can''t kill him and let him live, but you don''t dare to go to my grandfather''s trouble again!"


    Chu Mo looked at the demon king. In his pure eyes, for the first time, a strong killing opportunity flashed: "this man... One day, I will tear off his hypocritical mask and kill him myself!"


    "Hum, gain an inch." The demon king snorted, but his heart became more and more appreciative of Chu mo.


    Really a proud guy!


    Chu Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the demon king suddenly looked up at the sky and sneered, "it''s really acute!"


    "What?" Chu Mo immediately stood up and looked at the demon king anxiously.


    The demon king sneered, "that shit seven elders, can''t wait to kill your grandpa."


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Chu Mo said.


    The demon king and the old God sat there, took out a pot of wine and took a sip. Under the campfire, his face became paler and paler, and he said faintly, "what''s the hurry? Just a little elder who lives forever, let him go for a night first, what can he do?"


    "You..." Chu Mo was anxious and said angrily, "you just promised me!"


    "Sit down!" The demon king suddenly became angry, pointed to Chu Mo and scolded, "little rabbit, I have endured you for a long time! I have never been so threatened in my life, and you are the first!"


    "Since I promised you, I will do what I said?"


    "When you are born, are you the villains who have no credit?"


    Chu Mo was startled and sat there, muttering in a low voice, "what credibility does a bad person have?"


    "...." the demon king tiger''s face, ignored him.


    However, after a rest, the demon king still stood up, expressionless, quietly picked up Chu Mo and flew up to the sky.


    Or to teach Chu Mo a lesson, this time, the demon king didn''t use Qi field to protect Chu Mo at all.


    Above the high sky, the temperature is extremely low, even extremely cold!


    The temperature was so low that Chu Mo''s body was instantly covered with ice, and Chu Mo was directly frozen to death.


    But he gritted his teeth and endured it. Even if he was extremely stiff with cold, he felt that even his blood was about to solidify and did not make a sound.


    After a while, I felt my body gradually warming down.


    Chu Mo knew that he had won again.


    However, the feeling in his heart is mixed. Even now, he firmly believes that the demon king is a bad person.


    How can a good man be like him?


    But compared with the group of people who live forever, Chu Mo would rather worship the demon king as a teacher.


    After all, the evil Lord is bad on the surface.


    Cruel means, tough personality, and disdain to hide anything at all.


    And some people in changshengtian, who is known as a famous and decent sect, look like Taoist appearance


    Anran, in fact, is all bad to the bone!

 Chapter 7

    The seven elders had a murderous intention for him from the moment they saw him.


    However, he showed great righteousness and seemed to refuse Chu Mo to join changshengtian, completely for the sake of changshengtian''s reputation.


    But secretly let the apprentice who had already entered the yuan pass deal with Chu mo.


    This trick and means are really cruel.


    And the seven elders'' personal disciple, the seven or eight year old boy, so young, had the same deep and terrible intention.


    What kind of master there really is, there will be what kind of apprentice.


    If it weren''t for my big life, this time... I''m afraid I would die for a long time!


    Thinking about his previous worship and longing for longevity, Chu Mo really wanted to slap himself severely.


    In contrast, those mocking and sarcastic voices in Changsheng were really nothing to him.


    The most shameful and unacceptable thing for Chu Mo is his previous trust in changshengtian!


    But now, that trust is dead.


    From now on, Chu Mo vowed that he would never be so naive and credulous to anyone again!


    Although the demon king has been fierce and looks bad, his words are right.


    "There are really not all good people in the famous and decent sects!"


    They get worse. Those vicious ideas and sinister means are even worse than some evil sects!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Thousands of miles away, for Chu Mo, is a difficult road.


    But at the feet of the demon king, it was easy.


    Chu Mo has been led by the demon king, flying in the sky, and secretly swore in his heart: one day, I will be so strong!


    One day, I will protect my grandpa with my own strength!


    Those who look down on me and want to harm me, remember to me, I will come back!


    The demon king didn''t cheat Chu mo. after a long time, the demon king had caught up with the seven elders.


    Hanging far behind, it didn''t attract the attention of the seven elders at all.


    From this point, Chu Mo can feel that the demon king is much stronger than the seven elders!


    But what made him a little strange was that the demon king''s body seemed not good, and he often coughed violently.


    Asked him not to pay attention at all, which made Chu Mo more or less depressed.


    "Why don''t we just surpass him and tell my grandpa about the situation first, wouldn''t it be better?" Chu Mo said.


    "What do you know? You think your grandfather will believe you with your words?" The devil said coldly.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, nodded silently, and didn''t argue any more.


    Because the demon king was telling the truth, if he went back like this, Grandpa would not believe him, and even suspect that he had never been to Changsheng at all.


    In this way, the demon king took Chu Mo and followed the seven elders far away.


    Have been following to the capital of the Xia Kingdom - Yanhuang city!


    Chu Mo was in the high sky. When he saw the majestic ancient city and appeared in his sight, Chu Mo''s heart still became a little excited.


    Meditate in my heart: Yanhuang City, I''m back!


    It''s just that I didn''t expect to come back in this way.


    Originally, I thought I would return after I learned.


    Unfortunately, the ideal is always so beautiful, but the reality is so cruel.


    However, Chu Mo did not have time to sigh more, because he saw that the body shape of the seven elders did not directly enter the Yanhuang city.


    At this time, the demon king didn''t say anything more. He followed the body of the seven elders and directly entered the Yanhuang city.


    At this time, it was midnight, and the sky was a crescent moon, dim and covered by several clouds.


    The whole burning yellow city was shrouded in darkness.


    Chu Mo thought that the seven elders didn''t know where their home was and had to look for it for a while, but he didn''t expect that the seven elders went straight to fan''s house with familiarity!


    He couldn''t help but say angrily, "I didn''t expect this ungrateful and shameless generation to have been staring at my grandpa in the dark!"


    The demon king snorted and sneered, "this is the disgust of those shameless people. Since you are worried that things will be exposed, why don''t you kill people earlier? It''s just that you want to look respectable, which is disdainful."


    Chu Mo was furious and said, "is that how you treat the Savior?"


    "I''m just talking about things. I don''t need any life-saving benefactor." The devil sneered.


    Chu Mo closed his mouth and didn''t want to say much to such people.


    At this time, the demon king also took Chu Mo into fan''s house.


    Without giving Chu Mo any chance to sigh, the demon king took Chu Mo and flew directly to the house where Chu Mo''s grandfather rested.


    Although he didn''t like the demon king very much, Chu Mo had to admit that this bad man was really capable.


    Because the seven elders below didn''t feel any abnormality at all.


    At this time, a voice of dialogue came from the room.


    "Who are you? Why are you breaking into my home in the middle of the night?" An old, low voice suddenly sounded.


    Grandpa


    Chu Mo almost burst into tears.


    He was so familiar with the sound that it was his grandfather, general fan Wudi!


    "Hey, general fan is so noble and forgetful. Take a closer look. Who am I?" The voice of the seven elders came out later.


    "You are..."


    Fan Wudi''s voice, with some hesitation, then, he suddenly surprised and said: "I remember, you are Zhao Hongzhi... Haha, it was your boy, ah, sorry, sorry, I''m a little impolite. When I first met my old friend, my heart was happy, and I forgot that you are now the seven elders of changshengtian, and you are already a big man!"


    Chu Mo was on the roof and heard some heartache. Grandpa didn''t notice Zhao Hongzhi''s abnormality at all, and thought he was a good man.


    "Hey, in front of general fan Lao, I dare not call myself a big shot." The seven elders came this time to kill fan Wudi. Therefore, they were too lazy to be perfunctory, and their voice became gloomy.


    Fan Wudi has been on the battlefield for a long time and has fought for a lifetime. It''s not uncommon for such a person to say that he is a martial artist.


    But to think he is a fool is a big mistake.


    It is certainly not enough to be a victorious general on the battlefield only by virtue of courage.


    At this moment, the old man also heard the sarcasm in the tone of the seven elders, and then he said with some doubts: "seven elders, you are a big man in the eternal Heaven, and I am just a martial artist in this secular world. Over the years, I have never revealed anything about that year, and I don''t know where... Offended the seven elders? Please make it clear."


    The old man is also a quick tempered, too lazy to hide anything.


    That incident itself was that he saved Zhao Hongzhi, and Zhao Hongzhi owed him a great favor.


    It''s not him that fan Wudi owes Zhao Hongzhi!


    Although over the years, Zhao Hongzhi often asked his disciples to send gifts, the old man didn''t care too much.


    Isn''t it right to show gratitude?


    Even if Zhao Hongzhi doesn''t let people give gifts, the old man won''t have any idea to blame him.


    Because fan Wudi is such a simple, straightforward, impatient person who never cares about some small sections.


    But this good man suddenly came to the door in the middle of the night and spoke in a strange Yin voice, but why?


    "Up to now, do you still want to pretend to be confused?"


    The seven elders sneered, "fan Wudi, originally I thought you were a person who obeyed the rules. Over the years, I have been keeping the secret of that year."


    "I treat you with courtesy. I often ask someone to send you some good Yuan medicine to recuperate."


    "But I didn''t expect that you would let your grandson take the keepsake I gave you and set foot on the eternal Heaven to threaten me?"


    "Fan Wudi, are you really... Are you a layman, qualified to threaten me?"


    The old man was stunned on the spot and stared at the seven elders.


    Some stared at the seven elders in astonishment and said, "what are you talking about? My grandson? Mo''er? Have you seen him? This... This is impossible?"


    According to the old man, it will take at least a year for Chu Mo to enter Changsheng.


    Can you say that your grandson can''t fly?


    The seven elders sneered, "is it interesting to pretend to be confused at this time? Dare you say that you didn''t let your grandson go to longevity?"


    At this moment, fan Wudi calmed down and looked at the seven elders. He slowly sat on the Taishi chair. The momentum accumulated in the battlefield for many years suddenly issued and looked at the seven elders coldly.


    "Yes, I sent my grandson Chu Mo!"


    "Although I don''t know why, he arrived at Changsheng day more than half a year ahead of schedule... Even a year."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "The child, in Yanhuang City, had to leave here because he provoked top dignitaries."


    "Because he is extremely talented and has a wonderful bone, I thought that instead of letting him join a strange sect, I''d better join changshengtian."


    "So I thought of you and asked him to take the keepsake you left me and rush to Changsheng day. In my heart, even if Zhao Hongzhi didn''t care about that love, for the sake of my grandson being a peerless genius..."


    "Hahahaha, I''m really laughing to death? Your grandson with blocked channels and mediocre qualifications? Genius? Do you think I''m blind or stupid?" Zhao Hongzhi, the seventh elder, couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    On the roof, Chu Mo glanced at the demon king.


    The demon king''s face was expressionless.


    In the room, the old man was also a little stunned. He looked at Zhao Hongzhi, who was laughing wildly, and his face was puzzled: "why? Although I am not a fairy, I have so strong strength, but my eyes are not blind after all!"


    "Although I dote on my grandson, I''m not going to call a mediocre genius a genius!"


    "He had hardly received any training, only learned the long fist in the army for a few days, and then he stubbornly cultivated himself to the second level of vitality, and was about to enter the realm of the yuan pass."


    "Can''t such a child bear the word genius?"


    "Otherwise, no matter how thick skinned I am, I won''t let him go to Changsheng to worship..."


    "All right, shut up. It doesn''t matter whether your grandson is a genius or not." Zhao Hongzhi, the seventh elder, said coldly, "I didn''t come here today to argue with you about this!"


    Fan Wudi looked at Zhao Hongzhi coldly, "then what are you doing here? Kill me?"


    "You still have some brains!" Zhao Hongzhi''s face showed a ferocious color and said, "if you can be your secular general honestly and honestly, I and you are people in two worlds, and will not kill you."


    "But you did something you shouldn''t!"


    "If you let your grandson enter the eternal life, he is still such a waste... Well, even if he is not a waste!"


    "Because he came to worship with my keepsake. If I accept him, someone will definitely investigate the relationship between me and him later."


    "Then, it will be found on your head. Even if you are still tight lipped, don''t forget that we are fairies!"


    "There are too many means that can make you tell the truth unconsciously."


    "At that time, I can''t hide what I did."


    "As soon as that thing explodes, what face do I have to remain in my eternal life?"


    "It will even be chased and killed by people all over the world!"


    "I will never let go of my long life when my reputation has been tarnished."


    "They will deprive me of the position of elder and expel me... And I will be completely disgraced!"


    Zhao Hongzhi looked at fan Wudi with a ferocious face: "and all this... Is just because you saved my life and were kind to me and wanted to take advantage of your kindness to repay..."


    "Do you deserve to die?" (is such a large chapter worth voting for a few recommended votes?)

 Chapter 8

    Fan Wudi sat there, his spine very straight, a face, can not see the slightest fear.


    "You talk!" Zhao Hongzhi shouted with a ferocious face.


    At this time, fan Wudi hissed and looked at Zhao Hongzhi with a contemptuous face: "what else can I say? You are an ungrateful and shameless villain!"


    "What I regret most now is that I saved your shameless thing!"


    "A thing that has never happened and is almost impossible to happen can be magnified to the point of killing people. I''ve never seen anything like you in my life!"


    "I really admire it!"


    "If my guess is right, I''m afraid my poor grandson has died at your hands?"


    "I''m really blind. I saved such a beast like you and kept a secret for you for so many years!"


    "I didn''t die on the battlefield, I didn''t die by the enemy''s knife, but I died in the hands of you shameless man... I really deserved it!"


    "Just poor, my grandson, simple, kind and filial, and extremely talented, even died in the hands of your beast!"


    Fan Wudi said, his face as hard as steel, and couldn''t help but shed two lines of tears.


    Chu Mo on the roof is also heartbroken at the moment. He really wanted to shout: Grandpa, grandson is here!


    The grandson is still alive!


    But not!


    Want to completely scare away Zhao Hongzhi, a villain, and temporarily solve this future trouble; Want to keep him awake at night, often awakened by nightmares; If you want to practice safely in the future... You must not expose your whereabouts at this time.


    "What is an almost impossible thing? Do you know how many people are staring at my position in the long life?"


    "Also, there is one thing you can rest assured that your useless grandson is still alive for the time being, but... Hey hey!"


    "I''m afraid he will die soon!"


    When Zhao Hongzhi said this, his face showed a touch of satisfaction.


    "Although your grandson is a waste with blocked meridians, his foundation... Is quite solid!"


    "I originally planned to let my favorite little apprentice go up and end up with him, but I didn''t expect that my talented little apprentice who had entered the yuan pass at the age of eight had some unbearable practical experience..."


    "It was almost abandoned by your grandson. Fortunately, your grandson was kind-hearted. He gave up several opportunities by himself!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Fan Wudi looked at Zhao Hongzhi with cold eyes and said, "shameless!"


    "Hey, what''s shameless about this? I can only say that your grandson is too stupid!"


    "The kindness of women!"


    "However, the little beast is also very serious. With his two-tier vitality, he has forcibly suppressed my little apprentice!"


    "If it weren''t for his blocked channels, he would really be a genius!"


    At this time, fan Wudi disdained to explain the fact that Chu Mo meridians had never been blocked.


    His face showed pride and sneered, "my grandson is a real genius!"


    "So what?"


    Zhao Hongzhi sneered, "haven''t I secretly used a little means to fight a force in my apprentice''s body, and it''s calculated?"


    "My little apprentice also worked hard, reacted very quickly, and slapped your grandson!"


    "Besides, my precious apprentice uses bloody palm!"


    "Haha, have you heard of the bloody palm? Whoever gets hit will die, hahaha!"


    Zhao Hongzhi laughed wildly, and his originally elegant face seemed very distorted at the moment.


    "Beast!" Fan Wudi glared at Zhao Hongzhi with tiger eyes.


    The old man has been extremely angry, and the veins on his forehead are completely burst.


    On the roof, Chu Mo''s face showed a bit of surprise, but immediately, he calmed down and didn''t even go to see the demon king.


    Don''t ask, the demon lord must know this!


    But he didn''t say


    In that sentence, defeat is defeat. If you are strong enough, even if the seven elders secretly help, what can you do?


    I can still defeat that insidious and cunning little thing!


    If you have the strength of the demon king, even the seven elders can easily slap to death!


    In the final analysis... My strength is not good!


    No wonder others.


    For the first time in his life, Chu Mo hated that his strength was too weak.


    It was also the first time that I had an extremely strong idea of... Wanting to become stronger.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "I''ve already solved that shit bloody palm!"


    Chu Mo didn''t say anything, but in his heart, there was a warm current.


    The conversation between them, somehow, did not reach the room below.


    This is obviously the devil''s means.


    In the room, Zhao Hongzhi''s face was still ferocious and twisted, and the light in his eyes was flickering. It seemed that he was looking for sufficient reasons for what he would do next.


    Hand blade, help the benefactor!


    This kind of thing, as long as the conscience has not been extinguished to the extreme, even if there is only a little left, it must be difficult to do.


    Fan Wudi looked at Zhao Hongzhi with a mocking look on his face: "you ungrateful and ruthless beast, killing people and killing people, what bullshit reason do you need to find?"


    "It''s comforting to know that my grandson is still alive!"


    "Don''t worry, my grandson is very fated. He won''t die!"


    "You killed me today. One day, my grandson will surely kill Changsheng day and cut off your head to avenge me!"


    "Come on, beast, come and kill your Savior!"


    The old man said, Teng stood up, a pair of tiger eyes, blooming extremely sharp light, stabbed Zhao Hongzhi''s eyes.


    "I want to see you do it with my own eyes!"


    "Do it!"


    "What are you hesitating about?"


    "You, an animal whose conscience has long been eaten by dogs, will also be entangled in such things as cutting the benefactor?"


    Fan Wudi''s disposition is extremely strong. Although his realm is much lower than that of Zhao Hongzhi, his momentum cannot be produced by ten Zhao Hongzhi!


    Knowing that tonight was a fatal situation, he showed no fear at all.


    From beginning to end, he completely crushed Zhao Hongzhi in momentum.


    "Well, old man, how dare you slander a senior elder who lives forever?"


    "Damn you!"


    Zhao Hongzhi shouted angrily, raised his hand and struck fan Wudi''s face.


    With this palm, Zhao Hongzhi directly used all his strength. Even a huge stone can be easily split in two by him!


    No matter how hard a person''s head is, it is not as good as a stone.


    Seeing fan Wudi die in the hands of this shameless man.


    Pooh!


    A disdainful chuckle suddenly came from the roof.


    This chuckle, although it is laughing, is extremely cold!


    Zhao Hongzhi''s palm that cleaved to fan Wudi''s face stopped three inches in fan Wudi''s eyebrows.


    His eyes suddenly showed endless horror.


    A drop of sweat dripped down Zhao Hongzhi''s forehead, fell into the air, and unexpectedly stopped there strangely.


    Time, at this moment, was frozen directly.


    A black figure appeared abruptly in the room.


    Zhao Hongzhi''s eyes showed endless fear, because he knew very well that he had met a great master!


    He couldn''t help looking at fan Wudi. If he could speak, he would scold fan Wudi, an old liar!


    There is such a terrible strong man hidden in the home!


    Fan Wudi, the old man over there, couldn''t move. When he saw the man in black suddenly appearing in the room, his eyes also showed surprise.


    Because he doesn''t know this man!


    This man in black is naturally the demon king. When he came to Zhao Hongzhi, without saying a word, raising his hand was two big slaps in the face!


    PA!


    PA!


    That crisp voice, in this silent night, directly spread far away.


    "I always feel that I am a real bad person!"


    "Ruthless!"


    "Many evils!"


    "Overbearing!"


    "Until I met you, I suddenly found that compared with you, I turned out to be a rare good person in the world!"


    Chu Mo, who was quietly opening a tile and peeping into the room, almost fell directly from the roof.


    With a speechless expression on his face, he thought: are you a good man? Although you are many times stronger than a hypocrite like Zhao Hongzhi, you are still a bad person!


    The demon king glanced at the roof without any trace, and then looked at Zhao Hongzhi, who couldn''t move or speak. He raised his hand and slapped Zhao Hongzhi severely. This slap almost broke Zhao Hongzhi''s face.


    The anger I received from the boy of Chu Mo these days was finally vented at this moment.


    "I have never seen anything shameless like you!"


    PA!


    Another slap.


    "The three words of hypocrite are used on your head, and they all pollute the two words of a gentleman!"


    PA!


    "Even if it''s fake... At least it has a gentleman''s side."


    "And you?"


    PA!


    "You are a garbage!"


    "What kind of species are your parents? Can they produce such a thing as you?


    "Why didn''t I strangle you directly at the beginning?"


    PA!


    "The existence of garbage like you is simply ruining the reputation of bad people!"


    make love!


    Another slap in the face.


    Zhao Hongzhi''s cheek, which had been smoked twice, had been completely rotten.


    The teeth in the mouth have long been beaten in pieces, and it is estimated that none of them are intact.


    The devil''s means are extremely terrible. Under normal circumstances, such a fierce slap in the face will definitely make people faint even if they don''t die.


    However, Zhao Hongzhi''s mind is extremely sober, and the expression in his eyes is also quite rich.


    From the shock and fear at the beginning, to the subsequent pleading, and then to the final despair.


    Chu Mo saw it clearly on the roof, and his heart was very happy. He wished he could smoke Zhao Hongzhi himself.


    In the room, although the old man fan Wudi was puzzled by the unexpected guest, his eyes also showed a happy expression.


    If he could talk, he would surely shout loudly!


    This slap in the face is really cool!


    this cheers the people greatly!


    The devil''s fierce pumping also vented the anger he received in Chu mo.


    His eyes looked at Zhao Hongzhi coldly and said, "you beast, I should have slapped you to death, but I''m afraid I''ll get my hands dirty!"


    Over there, Zhao Hongzhi''s 10000 yuan beasts rushed by and howled endlessly: if you''re really afraid of soiling your hands, why slap me in the face.


    However, he also heard from the other party''s words that the other party didn''t want to kill him, and his heart suddenly raised hope.


    As long as you live, there is hope!


    But then, the demon king poured cold water on him.


    "Although I don''t kill you, I know all your scandals today and those scandals you have done!"


    "I covered this man!"


    "If he makes a mistake..."


    "Even if I die on the battlefield, I will definitely go to Changsheng to find you out, so that you can''t survive or die!"


    "Then make public the scandals you have done one by one, and let the world know what kind of dog you are, the elder of eternal Heaven!"


    "If you don''t believe it, just try!"


    "Now, get out of here!"


    With that, the demon king kicked Zhao Hongzhi''s ass, followed fan Wudi''s window, and directly kicked out.

 Chapter 9

    Bang!


    The hard rosewood window was smashed by Zhao Hongzhi. ¡Ë


    Even fan Wudi, the old general who killed people on the battlefield, couldn''t help but close his eyes slightly.


    I feel terrible pain for Zhao Hongzhi.


    But now, Zhao Hongzhi can no longer feel the pain. He was kicked to the sky by the demon king and flew directly out of the burning yellow city.


    Yes, it''s flying.


    Then he slammed into a place dozens of miles outside the city, losing half his soul.


    That is, the demon king promised Chu Mo that he didn''t want to kill him. Otherwise, this is enough for him to die several times.


    But at the moment, Zhao Hongzhi was only half tone.


    I don''t know how long it took before Zhao Hongzhi woke up. He broke many bones all over his body.


    If you move a little, it will be extremely painful.


    He resisted. First, he opened his mouth and spewed out a large mouthful of blood, which was mixed with a large number of teeth.


    A large part of it has long been swallowed.


    Zhao Hongzhi shivered, took a few pills from his body, swallowed them, and recovered a little vitality.


    A little bit more, shivering, to pick up the broken bone on the body.


    The fear in my eyes has not dissipated until now, but has become more intense.


    "How can there be such a terrible strong man in this world?"


    Zhao Hongzhi was completely scared out of his courage. At the moment, he couldn''t even think of revenge!


    The strength of the other party has completely exceeded his cognition.


    Even the leader of changshengtian, including those ancestors who have lived for one or two hundred years, may not have this ability.


    Looking at the direction of Yanhuang City, Zhao Hongzhi''s mouth twitched violently. After a long time, his heart calmed a little.


    Relying on the elixir of changshengtian is strong enough and powerful enough, as well as Zhao Hongzhi''s own good constitution.


    After resting for a while, he struggled to get up and stumbled towards the distance.


    He really didn''t dare to stay here now, and there was only one thought in his mind, that is: far away from this terrible place, far away from that terrible person!


    There is nothing else to ask for.


    Yanhuang city.


    Fan Fu.


    In the room of veteran general fan Wudi.


    The old man finally regained his freedom. For the first time, he threw a fist at the demon king: "although I don''t say thank you for your great kindness, I still want to thank you for saving my life!"


    The demon king glanced at fan Wudi faintly: "I''m not for you. I want to thank... Just thank your grandson."


    "Grandpa!" A sad cry sounded from the roof.


    Then, with a bang, Chu Mo jumped down from the roof and rushed into the old man''s room. Seeing fan Wudi, he immediately knelt down and burst into tears: "Grandpa, I''m sorry, my grandson is unfilial, and I caused trouble for you again, which almost implicated you... Sorry, my grandson is wrong!"


    Looking at the grandson who suddenly appeared in front of him, fan Wudi was a little silly.


    However, seeing that his grandson was in good condition, he didn''t care about his surprise. He immediately walked forward, pulled Chu Mo up, and said with red eyes, "good boy, what''s wrong with you? It''s grandpa''s fault, and he shouldn''t have saved the beast that year!"


    "One day, the boy will take off his dog''s head with his own hands!" Chu Mo said.


    "Good boy, tell Grandpa what''s going on?" The old man took Chu Mo''s hand and didn''t want to let it go for a moment. He looked carefully to see if his grandson was injured and thin.


    Chu Mo didn''t immediately answer the old man, but turned around and smiled at the demon king and said, "thank you!"


    This thank you made the demon king feel flattered, because this was the first time this little bastard thanked himself.


    But then, the demon king felt that he was too cheap, and would be moved by the little bastard''s thanks.


    Then he grimaced and said expressionless, "I promised you."


    Fan Wudi''s eyes swept between the demon king and his grandson, and he was very puzzled. He didn''t understand the relationship between Chu Mo and this horrible young man in black.


    But the old man knew that this young man in black was definitely a great strong man.


    So much noise happened here tonight that this man even kicked Zhao Hongzhi''s ungrateful beast out with his last foot!


    They failed to arouse even the slightest reaction from the battle hardened guards in their family.


    This is enough to show that the strength of the man in black has completely exceeded his understanding!


    Such a strong man, if grandson can worship him as a teacher


    The old man is a rough man. If he were an ordinary man, he had just turned the corner. I''m afraid he would be shocked for a while. But he has begun to make plans for his grandson''s future.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s words almost made the old man messy in the wind.


    "Don''t worry, I promised to worship you as a teacher, and I will definitely keep my word!"


    The devil pulled the corners of his mouth, found a chair to sit down by himself, and said impatiently, "if you have anything to say to your grandpa, hurry up, and then we''ll leave!"


    Fan Wudi just wanted to say something, but he heard Chu Mo say, "Grandpa, don''t worry, listen to me talk to you slowly!"


    One urges to hurry up, while the other wants to speak slowly.


    The old man twitched at the corners of his mouth, and was a little speechless.


    Because he found that his grandson was not very polite to this terrible strong man in black!


    However, it seems that his grandson did not suffer any losses.


    This made the old man more curious.


    Chu Mo immediately told the master about the devil he met on the ice and snow plain.


    However, he didn''t want his grandfather to worry about him because the demon king tortured him.


    Just say that the demon king is an expert outside the world and wants to accept him as an apprentice, but he wants to worship into the eternal Heaven.


    The old man sighed a little, looked at the demon king, and his eyes were full of gratitude. Then he turned back and taught Chu Mo, "you child, such a strong man wants to take you as an apprentice, but you still refuse..."


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "the obsession in his grandson''s heart at that time was to worship the eternal Heaven. Who could have thought... Alas!"


    Chu Mo then explained his experience in Changsheng day in detail.


    I didn''t mention that the demon king sealed his qualifications and bones.


    The old man was furious on the spot, slapped the table, stood up and cursed, "Zhao Hongzhi, this beast! It''s shameless!"


    Chu Mo looked at his grandfather and said, "just now you should know that he is an animal."


    "That''s angry!"


    "Unexpectedly, one of my actions almost hurt my grandson!"


    "What noble sect... What is the best in the world?"


    "It''s so dirty!"


    The old man''s chest fluctuated violently and sneered, "do you know why Zhao Hongzhi is so afraid of me?"


    Chu Mo has always been curious about this matter.


    According to Zhao Hongzhi''s background, even ten or twenty years ago, his realm would not be too bad.


    How could the immortal disciple be saved by grandpa?


    The demon king on the side also glanced at fan Wudi, but didn''t say anything.


    "It''s already like this, and I don''t need to hide anything for him!"


    The old man sighed, "it''s been fifteen or six years since I adopted you."


    "At that time, I was just a partial general, leading a team of scouts to explore the enemy situation."


    "Unexpectedly, I witnessed a terrible battle in a deep mountain and old forest!"


    "To be exact, it was a perfect torture!"


    The old man''s eyes showed a look of fear.


    "That''s the most terrible attack I''ve ever seen. Do you know what it is?"


    Chu Mo said, "Grandpa, don''t talk about it. Talk quickly!"


    The old man laughed and said, "it''s a pterosaur!"


    "What?" Chu Mo Teng stood up at once, and his eyes showed an unbelievable shock: "wind pterodactyl? This is impossible? Although the wind pterodactyl is powerful and unparalleled, it has a high IQ and is one of the guardian beasts of the human race. How can it attack people?"


    The demon king glanced aside: "you can try to steal the eggs of the pterosaur and see if it attacks you?"


    The old man looked at the demon king in surprise, and then said, "you''re really good! You can guess the reason at a glance!"


    Chu Mo twitched violently at the corner of his mouth and said, "can''t it? Zhao Hongzhi... Have the courage to steal the eggs of the wind pterosaur? That''s a nine level yuan beast!"


    "Moreover, he is a disciple of changshengtian. Isn''t he afraid to cause the anger of people all over the world?"


    Chu Mo said, turning to his senses and muttering, "I finally understand why he wants to kill you. I see!"


    "You saw what he did, and you saved him..."


    The old man nodded with a wry smile and sighed.


    Chu Mo glanced at the demon king, and his eyes were full of admiration.


    Because although the demon king didn''t guess the specific reason before, he analyzed a general idea.


    Now compared with the facts, it is so amazing!


    The demon king didn''t look happy at all, and sat there expressionless.


    Chu Mo said, "then, you saved him, helped him heal his injury, and promised him that he would not tell about it, right?"


    The old man nodded and sighed, "you shouldn''t save him!"


    "I understand everything!" Chu Mo said, "no wonder Zhao Hongzhi killed me when he saw this token. He was afraid that the scandal of that year would be exposed!"


    "Later, I tried to find out that I didn''t know, so I was released and allowed to leave. It was also certain that I would die if I was hit by the bloody ghost."


    "But I still feel that Grandpa will be angry if he refuses me like this. Naturally, he can''t hide the scandal of that year!"


    "That''s why he wants to kill Grandpa at the first time!"


    The old man sighed, "I didn''t tell you this, but I don''t want people to think I''m threatening kindness."


    "But after all, I did it wrong!"


    "When he was able to steal pterodactyl eggs, it was enough to show that there was a great problem with his character."


    "I''m too superstitious about the golden signboard of longevity!"


    Chu Mo agreed and said, "there will be a lot of dirty things on the back of the gold lettered signboard!"


    The old man looked at Chu Mo, nodded, and then said, "fortunately, you met this... Cough... Friend."


    The old man didn''t know how to call this man in black.


    Just because the demon king looks too young.


    There was hardly any trace of time left on that angular face. But in his eyes, he saw through the vicissitudes of the world. Obviously, his age was not as young as his face.


    The demon king said faintly, "call me the demon king."


    "Demon king?" The old man slightly raised his eyebrows and secretly tasted the meaning of these two words in his heart.


    Thinking about his grandson''s attitude towards him, the old man seemed to understand something faintly.


    However, the old man has been on the battlefield for a long time, and he has never seen anyone in his life. Coupled with the just happened thing, he is completely disappointed with changshengtian.


    At that moment, he smiled brightly and said, "my friend is in the name of devil, but what he does is chivalrous! My grandson is lucky to meet a good teacher like you in his life!"


    He said to Chu Mo, "silly boy, don''t kowtow to your master!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and said in his heart that you sold me now... You don''t know the horror of this demon.


    But after all, it was also what he promised himself. When he knelt down in front of the demon king, he said, "Apprentice Chu Mo, have you seen the master!"


    The demon lord nodded and said to the old man, "goodbye!"


    With that, he pulled up Chu Mo''s arm, and his body flashed and disappeared in an instant!


    Leaving the old man standing there alone for a long time, he twitched and muttered, "no wonder it''s called the devil... It''s really evil!"


    At this time, the old man suddenly remembered something and chased out the door, but the outside was already empty.


    At this time, a guard at the door heard the movement and rushed over immediately: "general... How did you come out?"


    The old man rolled his eyes and pointed to the window: "the window is broken!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The new book needs your support. Can you recommend such a large chapter in your hand?

 Chapter 10

    Chu Mo flew to the sky again, and it was too late to say goodbye to his grandfather.


    However, he also knew in his heart that after such a scare by the demon king, Zhao Hongzhi basically did not dare to trouble his grandfather.


    Even if Grandpa leads the army again, Zhao Hongzhi has to send his disciples to protect grandpa secretly.


    Because the demon king said that even if something happened to grandpa on the battlefield, it was Zhao Hongzhi''s fault.


    Chu Mo had to admire the devil''s means in his heart, which was really clever.


    It seems that ''the wicked need to be sharpened by the wicked'', which is true at all.


    The demon king took Chu Mo all the way to the west of the sunset and flew for three days in a row.


    At first, Chu Mo could roughly know his location, but a day later, he was completely confused.


    I have no idea where this is.


    Finally, the demon king stopped at the top of a vast mountain.


    Then they fell on one of the green mountains.


    Chu Mo can see clearly in the sky. This mountain is thousands of miles around!


    Looking around, the mountains are rolling and magnificent, and even on the high sky, there is no end in sight.


    He had never even heard of such mountains in the world.


    And they are now in the center of the mountains.


    After the Demon Lord put Chu Mo down, he didn''t know where to take out a saw, an axe, a hammer, and some other carpenter''s tools; And some daily necessities such as fire sickles and rice noodles.


    Casually threw it in front of Chu Mo: "go and build a wooden house by yourself."


    "Master, where did you get this thing?" Chu Mo looked at the demon king curiously.


    "Why so many questions?" The devil replied coldly, and then, with a flash of his body, he disappeared directly.


    "Master, where are you going?" Seeing the demon king leave, Chu Mo couldn''t help feeling a little flustered.


    God knows what beasts are in this deep mountain and forest?


    Besides, although he grew up in the army since childhood, he knows a lot.


    But I have no experience in building a wooden house.


    "Master... Master... How to build this wooden house?"


    Chu Mo shouted at the top of his voice.


    The sound spread far away, and echoes came from the mountains.


    The voice of the demon king came from an unknown direction: "whatever you want, you live anyway!"


    "I..." Chu Mo was really speechless this time.


    What else can I do for such a master?


    Looking at the pile of common carpenter tools on the ground, Chu Mo''s mouth twitched badly, and he couldn''t help muttering, "where did it come from? Was master a carpenter before?"


    Towering trees can be seen everywhere on this mountain.


    Chu Mo almost didn''t have to move his feet, just use local materials.


    Next, Chu Mo, who was taught by an expert, began his clumsy carpentry career.


    On the first day, many big trees were put down.


    But he had no idea what to do next.


    The next day, it took more than half a day to build a triangular shack. As a result, it was directly blown down by the strong wind before a heavy rain.


    Then the heavy rain arrived as scheduled. If Chu Mo hadn''t found a cave in advance, I''m afraid that the food such as rice noodles would have been thoroughly watered.


    Chu Mo sat in the dark cave, staring at the scattered shack, looking depressed, and unconsciously fell asleep.


    I''m not even in the mood for dinner.


    On the third day, early in the morning, the sun was bright, dispelling the morning dew, and the air in the mountains was very fresh.


    Chu Mo climbed out of the cave vaguely, but found a very beautiful wooden house in front of him.


    Although the wooden house is not very big, it is definitely enough for several people.


    Chu Mo rubbed his eyes, and some couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Then he saw the demon king sitting on a small wooden pier at the door of the wooden house, picking up a huge beast he had never seen before.


    "Master... Master, did you build this wooden house?" Chu Mo asked incredulously.


    "Hum, when others are as stupid as you? You can''t even build a wooden house!" The devil replied coldly and asked, "can you cook?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes!"


    "Oh?" The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "I hate lying!"


    "I''m not lying!" Chu Mo angrily said, "I grew up in the army since I was a child. Every time before grandpa went to battle, he put me in the front army and learned to cook!"


    "Besides, I''m good at cooking!"


    "Oh." The demon king answered lightly, "go and cook this meat."


    "Also, I say a pithy formula. After the meal is ready, you should recite it, and I will take the examination."


    With that, the demon king read out a pithy formula directly.


    This pithy pithy formula, although only 300 words, but there are many words, Chu Mo even heard it for the first time.


    I don''t know how to write it, and I don''t understand what it means at all.


    However, after reading it once, the demon king closed his mouth and turned around and entered the wooden house.


    "This one is mine. Don''t come in without my permission. Yours is over there, and the kitchen is in the middle."


    The demon king said with a bang and closed the door.


    Leaving Chu Mo alone, he was silly at a huge beast corpse.


    Cooking... This is no problem.


    But that pithy formula... He didn''t even remember thirty words!


    And the master said that he would take the school examination after cooking


    Can''t you go so far!


    Chu Mo said to the demon king''s room, "master... Can you say it again? Many words, I don''t understand what it means, and I can''t write!"


    The devil''s room was quiet, and there was no sound at all.


    No matter how Chu Mo shouted, there was no movement.


    Chu Mo was angry, so he simply walked over and wanted to push the door in.


    But as soon as he got to the door, he felt as if there was an invisible wall, which directly bounced him back.


    Chu Mo was completely stupid, and his feelings were still defensive. Then he just shouted for a long time, and the demon king might not even hear it.


    Or don''t bother to listen at all!


    Chu Mo stayed for a long time, and then mumbled, "hum, don''t say it, don''t say it, I''ll think about it slowly! I don''t believe it!"


    Later, while cooking, Chu Mo kept recalling the pithy formula that the demon king said.


    To be seen by the demon king at a glance, Chu Mo''s natural talent needless to say, spirituality is also quite sufficient.


    Quickly deal with the meat, wash it, and then put it into the pot.


    I have to admire the ability of the demon king. The wooden house built overnight is quite perfect.


    There are all kinds of condiments in the kitchen.


    Chu Mo was very curious. Where did his master change these things? Did he have the legendary storage ring?


    "Is there really something like that in this world?" Chu Mo wanted to ask the master very much, but it was estimated that he would ask in vain. The demon king would certainly not answer him.


    Soon, the aroma floated out and filled the whole wooden house.


    When the meal was cooked, the door of the demon king''s room opened with a squeak, revealing the demon king''s pale face with no expression.


    "How punctual!" Chu Mo praised in his heart.


    But the devil''s next words, let Chu Mo''s all good mood, suddenly disappeared.


    "What about the pithy formula? Did you recite it?"


    "I..." Chu Mo looked at the cold face of the demon king and said in his heart: it''s simply not human.


    "I only recite more than half..."


    Chu Mo said, and began to recite.


    His memory is still very strong, although some stumbling, but also successfully recited more than half of that pithy formula.


    If this ability is put in the secular world, even the top academy, I''m afraid it will also be regarded as a genius.


    Because the demon king only said it once from beginning to end, and there are still many words that are difficult to understand.


    Chu Mo doesn''t understand at all!


    Under such circumstances, you can recite more than half of them. Even the most critical teacher must also praise them.


    Chu Mo is also somewhat complacent.


    But


    Here is the demon king.


    There will never be praise.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo felt a burst of burning pain in his buttocks, and then his body flew up unconsciously.


    Flew out along the open wooden window.


    It fell directly on the edge of a spring hundreds of meters away from the wooden house and fell to the ground.


    My ass was almost broken into eight pieces!


    Thanks to the soft soil on the edge of the spring, I''m afraid I''ll die if I fall on a stone.


    Then, two huge wooden barrels flew out of thin air and landed beside Chu mo.


    The voice of the demon king sounded in Chu Mo''s ear: "stupid as a pig, and have a face of complacency? Today this is just the lightest lesson. I repeat, if you can''t completely remember it, the bitter days are still behind!"


    "Too much!" Chu Mo rubbed his buttocks, stood up and angrily said, "you are torture at all! How can you be such a master?"


    However, the demon king ignored him at all, and the pithy formula sounded again.


    Chu Mo intended to complain a few more words, but when he heard the formula, he immediately closed his mouth.


    Because of the devil''s means, he didn''t know... He knew that he was a cold-blooded and ruthless guy.


    He was able to die before, but now... It''s completely in his hands.


    Soon, the demon king finished reading that pithy formula.


    "Before dinner, if you still can''t remember it completely, first fight, and then you don''t have to eat dinner!"


    "But you have to do it!"


    "Bring up two buckets of water first!"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and almost fainted.


    I think it''s impossible to live this day. It''s dark!


    Carrying two buckets of water back to the wooden house, Chu Mo walked into the kitchen and almost got angry.


    He cooked rice and meat, but there was no soup left!


    Chu Mo''s stubbornness also came up, and his heart said: don''t give me something to eat, right? I won''t eat any more!


    Then he sat there and began to recite that pithy formula silently.


    Soon, the sun was setting, and it was time to cook dinner.


    The demon king came out of the room again. His face was still rigid and serious, looking at Chu Mo: "recite it to me!"


    Chu Mo didn''t look at him either, and began reciting directly.


    It has to be said that after the stimulation of the demon king, Chu Mo''s memory ability was unconsciously enhanced.


    Even Chu Mo himself felt it.


    Three hundred words, this time, only three wrong words!


    It''s really quite OK!


    But


    "Know how stupid you are?" The demon king snorted coldly and went out with Chu Mo, which was a fat beating.


    After beating, Chu Mo was torn up all over except his face.


    "Get up and cook for me later!"


    The demon king threw down this sentence, turned around and went straight back to the room.


    Chu Mo lay on the ground and didn''t even want to move. He bared his teeth and muttered, "the strictest teacher in the world is not like you... Ouch, you are my master, hissing... It hurts me!"


    That kind of pain goes deep into the soul, but unfortunately, there is no fatal injury at all!


    I can''t even see it on the surface.


    But miraculously, after a while, the pain disappeared.


    It''s just that feeling, but Chu Mo doesn''t even want to recall.


    It''s terrible!


    That night, Chu Mo still couldn''t eat. After cooking for the demon king, he was rushed to his room.


    At the same time, throw him a thick book and a dry big cake. I don''t know where it came from. It''s magical.


    "This is a dictionary!"


    "Recite it!"


    "Don''t make excuses for your illiteracy in the future!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Every chapter is so big, how can you bear not to vote?

 Chapter 11

    Bang!


    The door was closed directly.


    The night pearl inlaid on the wall shines brightly on the room.


    Looking at the thick ancient books in front of me, and the dry big cake.


    Somehow, Chu Mo suddenly felt his nose a little sour.


    He really can''t hate this master.


    It seems that his ruthlessness and actions also seem to confirm this.


    But from acquaintance to now, think carefully, the demon king has helped him too much!


    It saved him more than a year and countless possible unknown dangers by taking him from the ice and snow plain to Changsheng in a few days.


    In the sky, he was slapped by fan Lizi, and he was quietly relieved.


    If it weren''t for Zhao Hongzhi''s complacency after that, he would tell this matter in front of his grandfather.


    I''m afraid Chu Mo will never know it in his life.


    Because with the devil''s temperament, he will certainly not take the initiative to say such things.


    After returning to Yanhuang City, it was the demon king who saved grandpa again. After beating Zhao Hongzhi up, he was scared to death and did not dare to trouble grandpa again.


    It seems that he threatens the devil''s success, but is it really true?


    Although Chu Mo is only a teenager, he is very smart.


    Where can you not see that the demon king is just cold and ruthless, overbearing, but in his bones, he is not a real ruthless person.


    Just like today, I feel really uncomfortable after being beaten twice.


    Even memories are extremely painful.


    But in fact, after that strength, it didn''t hurt so much, and I don''t know how the devil did it.


    Although master''s character is not lovable, it''s hard to hate him


    Chu Mo held this thick ancient book and began to look serious.


    In this way, the days passed day by day.


    The pithy formulas thrown out by the demon king are also more and more difficult.


    Therefore, although Chu Mo soon recognized all the words on that thick ancient book.


    But still often beaten.


    Because as Chu Mo''s memory is getting better and better, the requirements of the demon king are becoming more and more strict, and even some abnormal.


    Even if the scale is a little wrong... You''ll be beaten!


    Over time, Chu Mo was also used to being beaten. At first, he would hum twice and lie on the ground pretending to die for a while.


    But later, if he hadn''t been beaten for two days, he would feel less.


    I feel a little cheap.


    His body is getting stronger and stronger. Although there is little progress in his vitality, his spirit and spirit are completely different before coming here!


    Chu Mo even wondered if his current state was related to being beaten?


    He did guess so, but he didn''t dare to ask, for fear that the demon king would beat him harder.


    The demon king is still that ferocious look, strangers on his face don''t get close, acquaintances... Also give me the expression of staying away.


    Every few days, he would go out and hunt back a beast that Chu Mo had never seen before.


    Chu Mo even wondered if these beasts were legendary yuan beasts?


    Because their skins are quite hard, there are several, with his two-tier peak vitality, holding a sharp blade, it is even difficult to cut open!


    At the same time, Chu Mo also found a strange phenomenon. Every time the demon king brought back the beast, it seemed that there was not much blood on it.


    Finally one day, Chu Mo couldn''t help asking.


    "Master, why do these beasts you hunted seem to have drained their blood?"


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo, but he didn''t reply dryly and coldly as before: what''s your business?


    Instead, he was silent for a while and said faintly, "as a teacher... Life is not long."


    "I want to find a talent... Someone who can make a difference and inherit my mantle."


    "I can''t let this inheritance break in my hands."


    "I''m highly toxic. There''s no medicine in the world that can detoxify me."


    "But the blood of the high-order yuan beast can be temporarily suppressed."


    "Let me not die so fast. I have time to teach you those things."


    When the demon king said these words, his face was very calm, and even a trace of sadness could not be seen from his face.


    Chu Mo felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart.


    Although he had always suspected that there was something wrong with master''s body.


    For example, his face is too pale, different from ordinary people.


    For example, he took himself away from Yanhuang City inhumanely, and didn''t even give him a chance to say goodbye to his grandfather.


    For example, he is so strict with himself that he is abnormal. Every day, he will be given a large number of unknown formulas to recite.


    But I didn''t expect the truth to be like this!


    No wonder he was in such a hurry that he didn''t give him a chance to say goodbye to his grandfather, because the poison in his body was almost uncontrollable, and he had to look for yuan beast''s blood to suppress it.


    But even so, he still helped himself scare Zhao Hongzhi away


    Chu Mo suddenly felt that he was too naive and that he had a deep misunderstanding of master.


    Master can face death calmly and calmly, but he can''t!


    Because unconsciously, he had regarded master as his closest person.


    "Master... Sorry!" Chu Mo''s voice choked.


    "I always feel..."


    The demon king stared and said coldly, "hypocritical!"


    "I ask you, thirteen days ago, I asked you to recite that pithy formula. What is the third word in the second paragraph?"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo was immediately stunned, with a dull expression on his face.


    Before he thought about it carefully, the demon king kicked him out with one foot and beat him fat again.


    Then he drifted away and disappeared.


    "Ouch... Can you change it? Hiss... My ass is cracked!"


    "It''s killing me!"


    "It''s really... Impersonal, impersonal, his face is not as cute as this wooden house... Hiss..."


    The demon king walked for eight days this time!


    When he came back, his face was tired, but his body was empty.


    Chu Mo, who had long been used to bringing a yuan beast back every time master came back, was stunned for a long time, and then couldn''t help asking, "master... Where''s the prey? It''s in your storage ring?"


    The demon king slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth and said faintly, "there is no storage ring. This yuan beast with a radius of thousands of miles is about to be killed by me. The rest of them have grown their hearts and ran away."


    "Thousands of miles around?" Chu Mo was surprised and asked, "it seems that you have only hunted dozens of them?"


    "Do you think yuan beast is a pig? It can be seen everywhere?" The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "within a hundred miles, it''s a lot to have one or two yuan beasts!"


    "Then... That is to say, master, you... Don''t have the blood of Yuan beast, and suppress the poison?" Chu Mo asked carefully.


    The demon lord nodded calmly: "the so-called suppression is only temporary, and it has no effect on detoxification. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are about to graduate."


    "Out... Out?" Chu Mo was startled: "master, what have I learned? I can''t do anything!"


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "come here!"


    "Aren''t you going to hit me again?" Chu Mo''s face was alert.


    "I''ll beat you up again!" The demon king tiger''s face.


    Chu Mo dawdled and came to the demon king.


    Just about to speak, I saw the demon king suddenly stretch out a finger and directly point on his forehead.


    Boom!


    A mighty force rushed directly into Chu Mo''s mind.


    Chu Mo fainted on the spot.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo had a long dream. In the dream, he dreamed that he had learned countless top-level skills, and then swept the world.


    Wandering in the Jianghu, he is a family all over the world and upholds justice everywhere.


    Beat all those shameless villains in the eternal life.


    Just when he was satisfied, he suddenly saw the demon king''s pale face appear in front of him.


    "Master!" Chu Mo affectionately shouted and was about to welcome him.


    But the demon king''s body, but in front of Chu Mo, burst open and split!


    "Ah!"


    "No!"


    Chu Mo was so angry that he let out an earth shattering roar, and the whole person was like a madman.


    At this time, I woke up.


    Chu Mo was full of tears and saw a tired demon king looking at him strangely.


    "Master..."


    "It''s good that you''re still alive, good, good!"


    "Master, tell me what kind of medicinal materials you need to detoxify your poison. It goes from heaven to earth, and I''ll get it for you!"


    "Even if the medicine grows in the medicine garden of changshengtian, the disciple lifts changshengtian and grabs it for you!"


    Chu Mo said a lot in tears.


    "Naive!"


    The demon king stared at Chu Mo, then turned around and went back to his room.


    I don''t know if it was Chu Mo''s illusion. Master seemed to become extremely weak. Even when he walked, his footwall was a little unstable!


    This was simply impossible before.


    Chu Mo sat up, wiped the tears on his face, and calmed down for a long time before his mood returned to calm.


    But secretly swore in my heart: Master, you may think that disciple doesn''t have that ability. Yes, I''m a little weak now.


    But no matter how much it costs, as long as you can find the medicine to cure you, I will certainly get it at all costs!


    Even if... Against the whole world!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt that there were countless things in his mind.


    These things seem to appear in his head out of thin air, but they don''t feel abrupt at all.


    As long as one thought, a lot can come out.


    Incomparable clarity!


    Incomparably profound!


    But what made Chu Mo a little silly was that there were more than half of these things in his head... They were all kinds of pithy formulas that he could recite!


    "This... This... What is this?" Chu Mo murmured.


    "This is all I learned! It''s our school, all the inheritance!" The demon king came out of the room at some time.


    Looking at Chu Mo, he said lightly, "in fact, from the beginning, I can make you remember everything in this way."


    "..." Chu Mo stared at the demon king.


    Although the master at the moment looked very weak and distressed him, hearing this made Chu Mo feel itchy.


    "My feelings were beaten... In vain. I could not have been beaten, right?"


    The demon lord nodded very calmly, "that''s right."


    "I..." Chu Mo was angry, and he still had lingering palpitations when he thought of the beating he had received.


    As a result, the master, who was out of tune, actually told him that he could not be beaten!


    "In this way, you will remember more reliably and be more solid." The demon king looked at Chu Mo with a natural expression on his face and said, "go cook, I''m hungry!"


    Chu Mo was about to say something, but he found that master''s body suddenly shook and held the door frame with his hand, so he didn''t fall down.


    "Master!" Chumerton let out an exclamation and was about to rush over.


    The demon king suddenly stared, and a breath of terror erupted from him, and shouted, "stop!"


    "I don''t need you to pity!"


    "You''re just the one I''m looking for to inherit the mantle!"


    "Don''t sympathize with me!"


    "In my room... There is a skill called... ''Providence I will''. After you practice that skill, you will understand what those pithy formulas in your mind... Do!"


    The demon king spoke very hard, and he had to breathe for a long time every time he said a word.


    But the momentum on his body is incomparably strong!


    "I... Have no regrets, turn around... Bury me on the spot..."


    "Dust to dust, earth to earth, it''s all... It''s all!"


    The demon king said, the breath on his body, bang for a moment, instantly dispersed, and then his body shook twice.


    The hand holding the door frame suddenly loosened and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Master!"

 Chapter 12

    Chu Mo uttered a sad cry, which made him ignore anything... He even hoped that master could stand up and beat him up!


    Rushed directly.


    Chu Mo tested the master''s breath and found that there was still breath, and his heart was suddenly relieved.


    But what to do next is completely at a loss.


    "Master said that only yuan beast''s blood can temporarily suppress the toxins in his body."


    "But now it''s more and more difficult to hunt yuan beasts... Plus the finger just pointed by master, so many things instilled into my brain must consume a lot!"


    "It''s all my fault. If I wasn''t worried that something would happen to me here alone, master could go further and hunt yuan beasts."


    "I don''t have the strength to hunt that kind of powerful yuan beast at all now. Even if I have it, it''s still far from water and near thirst."


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    The 13-year-old boy finally showed a vulnerable and helpless look, looking at the master who was already in a deep coma, and his tears flowed unceasingly.


    "Blood..."


    "Yuan beast''s blood..."


    "Blood..."


    Chu Mo became a little jumpy, kneeling beside the demon king, muttering.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    "There is no yuan beast''s blood, but I have my own blood!"


    "Just don''t know whether it works..."


    "Why do you care so much?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Chu Mo muttered to himself, directly took out a sharp knife, and scratched his wrist with a slight pain, and a blood mark appeared on his wrist.


    Then, the bright red blood gurgled out.


    The cool mountain wind, blowing through Chu Mo''s body, made him shiver slightly.


    Seeing the bright red blood flowing out of his body, he must be afraid.


    But Chu Mo''s pure eyes were full of determination.


    Pointing his wrist at the master''s mouth, he muttered, "I hope it works, it must work! Please bless!"


    Although the Demon Lord was in a deep coma, he subconsciously swallowed when the blood flowed into his mouth.


    At the same time, the expression on the demon king''s face was also slowly stretched out.


    "Really useful!"


    Chu Mo almost shouted excitedly.


    The crisp pain on the wrist is a piece of cake for Chu Mo, who is often beaten, and he hardly feels it.


    The blood kept flowing into the mouth of the demon king until Chu Mo''s head became a little dizzy, and he suddenly remembered something.


    "Master, he..."


    "How much blood do you need...?"


    "It seems that every time... Such a big Yuan beast, his blood is almost drunk by him... Do I... Also want to drain my blood?"


    "Master saved me and my grandpa..."


    "I should give this life back to master!"


    "Just hope he wakes up and doesn''t hit me..."


    "But I don''t know if he hit me?"


    Bang.


    Chu Mo finally couldn''t hold on, and fell on the demon king. His bleeding wrist subconsciously retracted and touched the jade in front of his chest.


    That was the strongest obsession in the bottom of his heart.


    That jade represents mother.


    The blood that continued to flow out of the wrist soon soaked Chu Mo''s clothes and dyed it on the jade.


    Unconsciously, the jade has been dyed red.


    Then, the mutation burst!


    Those blood, even a little bit, all seeped into the jade!


    A piece of jade, which was originally white and moist, instantly became blood red!


    A soft light came out along the jade and swept on Chu Mo''s bleeding wrist, and the blood stopped immediately.


    Then, the blood color on this blood jade gradually faded, and soon recovered as before, as if nothing had happened.


    No one saw all this!


    After a long time, the demon king slowly opened his eyes, and a self mocking smile appeared on his face, which had never expressed any expression.


    "Finally, I still failed to defeat the seven evil spirits poison of dog day."


    "Finally dead?"


    "Hey, whatever..."


    "Death is also a relief!"


    "Butterfly, can I... See you soon?"


    The demon king said, and a very soft smile appeared on the stereotyped face of Chu Mo, which was not as cute as the cabin.


    Then, the devil''s eyes fell on his chest, where... There was a person lying on his stomach.


    It is Chu mo.


    First, he was stunned, and then the demon king flew into a rage. He directly sat up and grabbed Chu Mo''s wrist, the bloodstain, and the blood on the ground.


    And


    He just reacted... The blood in his mouth.


    How could the devil not know what happened?


    "Bastard!"


    "Confused!"


    "What an asshole!"


    "Damn it!"


    "This little bastard, I''m so angry!"


    At this time, Chu Mo also woke up and vaguely saw the demon king sitting there shouting abuse.


    Chu Mo''s face was weak, but he showed a smiling face and shouted, "master..."


    The devil''s curse stopped abruptly.


    Then, I glanced at Chu Mo with some embarrassment.


    "Master, you are alive again... It''s good!" Chu Mo looked happy.


    "What a fart!"


    The demon king stood up directly, kicked Chu Mo aside with one foot, and then crackled, which was a beating.


    Scold and fight.


    "My lord sympathizes with you?"


    "I pity you with you?"


    "I used you to save me?"


    "You idiot! Are you a pig?"


    "Pigs are smarter than you!"


    "What I want is a person who inherits the mantle, not a blood jar!"


    "How much blood can you have?"


    "Are you stupid?"


    "If you die, where do you want me to go to find the heir?"


    "What face will I have to see my ancestors then?"


    "Asshole!"


    "Bastard!"


    Scolding and scolding, the demon king can''t scold or fight anymore.


    Because Chu Mo is laughing!


    Chu Mo was indeed laughing. The harder master scolded him, the happier he laughed.


    Although it''s common to be beaten and scolded since I followed the demon king, I''m a little used to it.


    But every time I was scolded and beaten, I was still unhappy.


    But this time, it was the first time that Chu Mo felt heartfelt happy because he was beaten and scolded.


    When the demon king fainted, Chu Mo even had a feeling that his sky... Collapsed!


    He was an orphan since childhood, and he didn''t know who his parents were.


    The demon king is the second person in the world, who makes Chu Mo feel close and reliable.


    First, fan Wudi!


    His grandfather.


    The demon king is different from fan Wudi. He is ruthless, strong and domineering, but he seems to be omnipotent, just like a God.


    In the secular world, the vast majority of people, throughout their lives, are afraid that they can''t even see a person who can fly.


    But Chu Mo not only saw, but also became a disciple of such a person.


    How lucky is this?


    Although he never admitted it, Chu Mo didn''t know it in his heart?


    Although the demon king beats and scolds him all day, it is absolutely good for him!


    For a short time in a day or two, Chu Mo didn''t know the efficacy of those yuan beast meat, but after such a long time, how could he know that those yuan beast meat could enhance his strength.


    Beating him every day is not a kind of exercise? Let his root bone constitution go to a higher level!


    Chu Mo can also cite too many examples to prove that his master looks ruthless on the surface, but in his bones, he cares for him to the extreme!


    It''s just that the demon king uses a different method than most people in this world.


    He doesn''t need others to recognize, appreciate, or even know!


    Even if this person is his apprentice!


    Also don''t need!


    This is a person who is extremely proud!


    No one knows how confused Chu Mo''s heart was at the moment when the demon king fell.


    No one knows how happy Chu Mo is when he looks at the demon king returning to normal.


    "Master, why don''t you fight?" Chu Mo stared at the demon king and said with a smile.


    "Get out of here!" The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "cheap leather!"


    Turned and walked away.


    Leave Chu Mo there, hey hey, giggle.


    This time, the demon king walked for another four days.


    Just when Chu Mo was worried, the demon king came back carrying a python.


    Although he was dead, Chu Mo was startled by the python.


    The python is as thick as the thigh of an adult man, 34 feet long, and has a scarlet horn on its head!


    "This, this is not python, this is... Jiao?" Chu Mo asked in surprise.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "it''s not stupid!"


    Chu Mo has long been used to the attack of the demon king, and automatically filters the words he doesn''t want to hear.


    "God, I can actually see this thing. Is this a seven level yuan beast?"


    "You can actually kill the seventh level yuan beast... That''s great!"


    Chu Mo''s face was full of admiration.


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo with a mocking face: is this kind of inexperienced goods really my apprentice?


    Sneered, "it''s hard to kill it?"


    "That''s, that''s, it''s not difficult for master, master is the most powerful!" Chu Mo didn''t have much sincerity to flatter.


    Because flattering the demon king is very risky. If you flatter him seriously, you will be beaten in all likelihood.


    "I''ll clean it up!" Chu Mo volunteered. In fact, he was too curious about this thing.


    Unexpectedly, the demon king glanced at him: "you? With your current strength, you can''t even get a piece of scale off. Just stay."


    "Look down on me!"


    Chu Mo refused and rushed up with a sneer on his face.


    The demon king ignored him and took care of the Jiao.


    As a result, Chu Mo worked hard for a long time, bared his teeth, but he couldn''t even get rid of a scale of the Jiao, and gave up.


    Gasping for breath, sitting aside sulking.


    But soon, Chu Mo forgot about it, because with the devil''s treatment, Chu Mo found that there was a lot of blood on this Jiao.


    "Master... The blood of this thing is useless to you?" Chu Mo asked curiously.


    "For you." The demon king said faintly.


    "You idiot, you lost too much blood before and need to be repaired."


    Chumerton was moved.


    The demon king''s face was expressionless and said faintly, "if you die, my inheritance will be broken."


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless and said to himself: his master is really strong enough. No matter how warm things are, they can become hard and have no feelings at all.


    "By the way, have you read that mental skill, the will of heaven and I?" The demon king suddenly asked.


    Chu Mo shook his head, "didn''t you let me casually enter your room..."


    "I didn''t say that day..." the demon king stared, as if he would hit someone the next moment.


    Chu Mo shrunk his neck and hurriedly said, "you said after you died... But now, you are not living well... Cough... Naturally, you can''t enter your room casually."


    "Hum!" The demon lord snorted coldly, stood up and washed his hands carefully.


    Back in the room, he took out a thin pamphlet and handed it to Chu Mo very seriously.


    "This divine will is the most powerful mental skill in the world!"


    "No one!"


    "Although there are only two and a half volumes, if you can thoroughly understand these two and a half volumes, it is enough to ensure that you are invincible in this world!"


    "The top mental skill on the four elephant continent, when cultivated, is less than one tenth of its speed!"


    "Unfortunately, it is incomplete, if it is complete..."


    The demon king sighed in front of Chu Mo''s face, which was very rare, and his face showed an undisguised color of regret.


    Chu Mo took it carefully, wondering: what kind of skill can make master show this expression?


    With a curious mind, Chu Mo opened the first page of this booklet.


    "Volume I, providence!"

 Chapter 13

    At this time, Chu Mo obviously felt that the jade on his chest suddenly came with a burning feeling, which scalded him severely. ¡¾


    "Huh?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    The demon king didn''t see Chu Mo''s expression and said, "go back to the room and understand for a while. I''ll cook today''s meal. I''ll call you when it''s ready!"


    To change the past, Chu Mo had to be poor, but just his chest was scalded, which made his heart a little confused.


    Then nodded, "OK."


    The demon king only thought that he finally got the mind method and was eager to study it, but he didn''t think much.


    After Chu Mo closed the door, he unbuttoned his clothes at the first time, took out the jade, put it in the palm of his hand and observed it carefully.


    Then, the pamphlet that he put beside him, which recorded "Heaven''s will, my will", suddenly disappeared!


    Chu Mo was almost scared to death!


    This skill, even the extremely arrogant person like the demon king, is regarded as a treasure, cautious and cautious, and it has only been passed on to him until now.


    If he loses it, he will be really miserable!


    Chu Mo frowned and recalled, vaguely, he seemed to see ''heaven''s will, my will'', into the jade in his palm.


    This is a little ridiculous and unbelievable.


    Is this jade on your body still a treasure that can store things?


    Even if you can store things, but you didn''t let it in?


    Besides, if you can store things, how can you never find them after taking them with you for more than ten years?


    Chu Mo felt that his head was a few circles larger, and he felt extremely absurd in his heart.


    This kind of thing is really unexplainable.


    He couldn''t help being a little angry, glared at the jade in his palm, and gritted his teeth in his heart, "did you do it?"


    A strong mental wave, along the center of Chu Mo''s eyebrows, shot at this white and moist jade.


    Suddenly


    Bang!


    Chu Mo felt that the scenery in front of him changed, and he unexpectedly came to a chaotic and hazy space.


    Looking down, I couldn''t see my body, but I saw a book on a large bluestone not far away.


    It''s'' Providence, I will ''!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but utter a cry of surprise, and his brain was slightly confused. Then, his eyes suddenly lit up. Looking again, he was still in his room.


    "What... What''s going on?" Chu Mo''s heart kept beating.


    He almost shouted the word "master".


    But in the end, he didn''t shout out.


    He tried to concentrate, staring at the jade in his hand. The next moment... He entered the chaotic space again.


    This time, Chu Mo finally determined that the jade on his body was a treasure!


    Unexpectedly, it has the function of storage!


    Later, Chu Mo tried to use his mind to get the book ''Providence, my will'', but he tried several times, but did not move.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help being a little anxious. He leaned over to the front and forgot that he had no hands and feet here, only spiritual things. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the pamphlet on the bluestone.


    Strange things happened. When Chu Mo''s consciousness retreated from there and returned to reality, he found that he really held the pamphlet "Providence and my will" in his hand.


    Chu Mo was overjoyed. He tried it several times again and again. He had a lot of fun.


    Finally, I understand some principles in this space. It turns out that if you want to enter this space, you must concentrate on what you want to take out from it, just like taking things at ordinary times.


    As for the principle, Chu Mo couldn''t figure it out.


    At the same time, Chu Mo is also a little strange. It also needs his spiritual mind to command to put the outside things in.


    But why did this book fly in by itself?


    When I thought of taking over the will of heaven, I suddenly felt the burning heat on my chest.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and subconsciously opened this skill again.


    After only one look, Chu Mo''s face changed completely.


    Because there are a few more words on the first page of this skill!


    Thanks to the torture of the demon king, Chu Mo is now extremely sensitive to words. Even if there is only one more word, he will see it at a glance.


    Although there are only a few more words, the meaning of the whole Kung Fu is completely different!


    "I''ll be good..." Chu Mo covered his chest with his hands and exclaimed in his heart: what''s going on? son of a gun!


    How did such a good skill change after entering this jade?


    Why does jade suddenly open?


    Chu Mo couldn''t understand it, if it was because when he saved his master, the blood was stained on it.


    But from small to large, blood also flowed during the fight, and there were also blood stains on this jade.


    Why hasn''t it been turned on before?


    Just this time?


    Chu Mo had too many questions in his heart to explain clearly.


    He wanted to ask the demon king what was going on. He believed that master should be able to answer him.


    Moreover, I won''t covet this treasure on him.


    But in the end, Chu Mo hesitated.


    Because this jade is the only clue for him to find his parents!


    "I don''t know whether it''s good or bad, especially the change of Providence."


    "Master once told me that the biggest taboo in practicing kung fu is... After decades of practice, I suddenly found that what I practiced was wrong!"


    "That way, even if it''s tough, you''ll continue to make mistakes!"


    "Because it can''t be changed!"


    "I''m afraid master has already cultivated the will of heaven and my will to a very high level. Do you want him to abandon it and practice again?"


    Thirteen year old boy, his face showed a rare loss and hesitation.


    After thinking about it, Chu Mo finally decided to hide it for the time being.


    It''s not too late to tell master when you have completely understood it.


    Then Chu Mo pressed his excitement, carefully put his jade away and put it close to his chest.


    Then, he calmed down and began to seriously comprehend the first volume of Providence.


    Providence!


    "Heaven has a way, ethereal, all sentient beings in the world are pursuing..."


    After those words appeared on the first page of the Tianyi scroll absorbed by this jade, the whole artistic conception has completely changed.


    Chu Mo followed this method of operation. After a little practice, he felt that an abundant vitality instantly poured into his body from all directions!


    Boom!


    Up and down the whole body, all the meridians, unexpectedly at this moment, all open.


    Chu Mo''s whole person was suddenly wrapped in sufficient vitality. This taste was so wonderful that it was indescribable!


    The meridians in the body, like the river bed that has dried up for many years, suddenly have running water injected.


    Almost in an instant, it radiates strong vitality!


    "Too fast?"


    Chu Mo even had some fear.


    Although the demon king just told him that although the divine will and my will are lacking, it is still the most powerful mental skill in the world.


    On the whole four elephant continent, the top mental skill is less than one tenth of it!


    Chu Mo has never been exposed to the world''s top mental skills, and he doesn''t know whether master''s words are exaggerated.


    But now, his speed of gathering strength is almost 100 times that of the past!


    Even more!


    Before that, the vitality of Chu Mo had been at the peak of the second level.


    It is extremely difficult to break through the yuan pass.


    Because he has no good mental skill.


    All along, fan Wudi has been looking for better mental skills for his grandson.


    The old man thought it would be a pity if he practiced general mental skills with his grandson''s talent, which was a huge waste of his talent.


    Even an insult!


    Although mental skills can be practiced in many ways, people''s energy is limited after all.


    If a mental skill has been practiced for more than seven or eight years, and then change it, it may not bring progress, but destruction!


    Because at that time, many things have been completely formed.


    All the cultivation skills are consistent with the original mental skills.


    Once the mind method is changed, all the previously practiced skills must also be run in and adapted again!


    No one can survive the pressure and pain caused by the sudden decline of that strength.


    It is an extremely long process to rebuild.


    Ninety nine percent of the restorers may not hold out until the end.


    Fan Wudi naturally understands this truth.


    Unfortunately, although he is a general, the best mental skill he can touch is only the third grade of yuan level.


    In this world, the real top mental skills can only be found in big sects like changshengtian.


    This is also why the old man wants Chu Mo to worship the eternal life.


    Although Chu Mo failed to worship into the eternal Heaven, he met the demon king!


    This fatalistic encounter made Chu Mo come into contact with a more powerful mental skill.


    In the Dantian of Chu Mo, the rate of vitality accumulation is quite amazing!


    With the operation of the skill, the vitality in the meridians all over the body becomes more and more abundant.


    Continuously converging in Dantian.


    The shackles of his two layers of vitality, in less than a big week, even faintly... There was a crack!


    This means that as long as he continues to work hard and breaks through to the yuan level, it is just around the corner!


    The excitement in Chu Mo''s heart was almost unspeakable.


    For a long time recently, Chu Mo has experienced too many things that he shouldn''t have experienced at his age.


    Many stuffy things piled up in the heart of the 13-year-old boy, making him wake up in a nightmare for a long time.


    Although I worship the demon king as my teacher, I have been reciting those useless formulas.


    As powerful as the demon king, he can fly to heaven and earth. At present, it seems that it is simply a dream.


    Until today, until now!


    Chu Mo suddenly had a feeling of sudden enlightenment!


    It seemed that the whole world... Lit up in his heart.


    After a big week, Chu Mo felt like he was getting a new life.


    Great changes have taken place in the essence, Qi and spirit of the whole person.


    The blood on the body also becomes full.


    It''s completely different from before cultivating the divine will scroll!


    Chu Mo looked at the thin pamphlet in his hand and was extremely grateful to his master.


    Chu Mo was a little curious. How much has his jade changed the skill of heaven''s will and my will?


    So, he casually opened the second page of Providence.


    At this look, I was stunned.


    Because there is nothing on it!


    Not a word!


    "What is this... What is this?"


    "What a ghost!"


    "Where are the words?"


    "Where are the peerless mental skills on this?"

 Chapter 14

    Chu Mo wanted to grasp the strange jade around his neck and ask: where did you get my peerless mind skill?


    Because just when master gave it to him, although he didn''t look at it carefully, he knew that there were words behind it!


    Now, it''s empty, a blank!


    Turn back... No words!


    Blank.


    Turn back... There are no words yet!


    Still blank!


    Until the end, the whole book, except for the words on the first page, is completely blank!


    "My God..."


    Chu Mo put his hand on his forehead, and the excitement just ended, almost lost.


    Want to cry without tears sitting on the chair, forehead is full of cold sweat, it''s impossible to understand.


    At this time, the demon king suddenly greeted outside, "come out to eat!"


    Chu Mo''s body trembled slightly, and he thought in his heart: this matter... Now you can''t say anything to master, it''s really weird!


    When you have time, you must find out.


    Thinking, Chu Mo answered, opened the door and came out.


    A strong fragrance instantly drifted into his nose, and Chu Mo''s spirit was immediately shocked.


    Then he was stunned and looked at the dishes on the table. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "This... This is what you did?"


    Four dishes, one soup, not only the meat of the Jiao, but also fish and two kinds of wild vegetables.


    Not only the taste is extremely delicious, but also the appearance is quite good-looking!


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo lightly: "I really think I''m so good at cooking?"


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless, and even forgot the change of heaven''s will. He looked at the demon king in surprise: "master... What else can''t you do?"


    The demon king didn''t bother to pay attention to Chu Mo, took out a pot of wine, two cups, and put one in front of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was stunned again. Looking at the master pouring himself a glass of wine, the corner of his mouth twitched and said, "master... Are you?"


    "Come here and drink with me." The demon king said, sitting there, took a careful look at Chu Mo: "so so, the providence volume, has been introduced!"


    "The future depends on you!"


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but when he heard the latter sentence, he immediately became alert and looked at the demon king: "master, you..."


    The demon lord waved his hand: "drink!"


    Chu Mo didn''t drink for the first time. He grew up in the army since childhood. Some veteran ruffians have taught Chu Mo to drink long ago.


    Speaking of it, it''s also a small amount of alcohol.


    But Chu Mo didn''t expect that the wine master took out didn''t feel special, but after a cup, the whole person actually had a feeling of floating and wanting to fly.


    At the same time, I felt a burst of dryness and heat in the Dantian. On the shackles of Yuan Guan, the crack was getting bigger and bigger!


    At this time, I suddenly heard the Demon King say in a deep voice, "don''t run the mind method quickly, impact the yuan level? What are you waiting for?"


    Subconsciously, Chu Mo began to run the mind method of the volume of heaven''s will.


    The vast force in all limbs was instantly mobilized and slammed together towards the shackles of Yuan Guan.


    Boom!


    Like flash floods!


    That force, devastated the shackles of the yuan pass, rushed away.


    Chu Mo felt that his body gave birth to an incredible power in an instant.


    That power, as if it could open mountains and gravel!


    Can tear everything!


    At this time, Chu Mo was still a little dizzy. He was full of strength all over. He couldn''t help standing up and rushed out directly.


    Roared and punched in the yard.


    This set of boxing, of course, is Chu Mo''s most familiar long fist in the army!


    However, the concept of typing at this time is completely different from that before.


    Chu Mo fully believes that at this time, if he is against fan Lizi, the ''little Tianjiao'' of changshengtian again, even with the help of seven elders secretly, he can still smash fan Lizi with one punch!


    With a bit of drunkenness, Chu Mo roared and repeatedly practiced his middle and long boxing, which he had practiced for many years.


    With the last blow, Chu Mo hit a towering tree surrounded by two people.


    Bang!


    The powerful force in his body instantly hit his arm, followed his fist, and hit the trunk severely.


    A thud,


    next.


    The tree, which was hugged by two people, made a palpitating breaking sound.


    Click... CLICK!


    Boom.


    Crash to the ground!


    Unexpectedly, he was smashed and broken by Chu Mo!


    The big tree fell, shaking the ground under his feet.


    Chu Mo''s wine... Also woke up!


    He looked at the fallen tree in front of him in a daze, and his eyes were full of shock!


    "Really, I knocked it down with one punch?" Chu Mo muttered to himself.


    The demon king came to him at this time, glanced at the fracture of the tree, nodded, and said faintly, "so so."


    "The power of dragons and elephants!"


    "Master!"


    "I''m already the power of dragons and elephants!"


    "How can it be called sloppy?"


    Chu Mo pointed to the fracture of the tree and said excitedly, "master, look, this punch goes out, and the focus is here, and then in other places, it''s the power of dragons and elephants!"


    "This fracture... Is as neat as a knife cutting!"


    The demon king sneered: "it''s just a high level of body refining level. I don''t know, I thought you had become a peerless master..."


    Chu Mo laughed, and didn''t care about the devil''s blow at all.


    After sweating and waking up, Chu Mo suddenly felt hungry, so he ran back to the kitchen to eat.


    After getting along for so long, Chu Mo has understood the devil''s temperament very well. Being able to get a "sloppy" evaluation from the devil''s mouth shows that he is actually quite satisfied!


    The first, second and third floors of the Yellow level are only easy.


    It''s about martial artists who can barely cultivate some vitality, but can''t get through the yuan pass.


    Although there is only the evaluation of "just wait", in fact, if you can feel vitality, you have already entered the door of cultivation.


    The Yellow level is one, two and three layers, which is the body refining period.


    The Yellow level warrior has the power of cattle and horses.


    It is conceivable that as long as you can sense vitality and step into the first layer, you will be much more powerful than ordinary people.


    If you join the army, you can at least be a military commander or even a team leader.


    The Yellow level two-tier warrior has the power of tiger and leopard.


    The level before Chu Mo, the power of tiger and leopard, has not only power, but also agility!


    To this realm of martial arts, in the secular world, can already be a little famous, some status.


    If you enter the army, you can also be a captain!


    The Yellow level has three layers, and it has the power of dragons and elephants.


    This level is the peak level of physical training, breaking through the yuan level and really starting to enter the house.


    For martial artists, it is equivalent to swimming from a small stream to a big river.


    Saw a broader world.


    From then on, the future is bright!


    Many martial artists are stuck in the yuan pass all their lives and cannot break through until they die.


    Chu Mo broke through this realm at the age of 13.


    It has done something that most martial artists in the world can''t do in their lifetime.


    The warrior in this realm is barely qualified to become a general in the armies of some small countries!


    Although there is still a long way to go in the future, Chu Mo at the moment does have a feeling of high spirited.


    This time, the demon king did not hit him.


    But watching Chu Mo eat in that big mouth, a touch of softness flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    Chu Mo ate several bowls of rice in one breath, and finally felt full after cleaning up the dishes on the plate.


    Then he put down the dishes and chopsticks, looked at the expressionless demon king, and laughed, "master, your cooking is so delicious!"


    "If you can eat it every day..."


    "Better!"


    "What are you thinking? You''ll pack up later and go down the mountain." The demon king glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly.


    "What?"


    "Down... Down the mountain?" Chu Mo was dumbfounded on the spot and looked at the demon king, "master, are you kidding?"


    "Who''s kidding you?" The demon king said coldly, "I have taught you everything I can teach you, and you have learned."


    "What are you doing here before you go down the mountain?"


    "I... what have I learned?" Chu Mo stared at the demon king and said, "shouldn''t I be on this mountain and learn for at least another three or five years before I can graduate and go down the mountain?"


    "Fart!" The demon king snorted, "those formulas are all the skills!"


    "Now that you have learned it, the rest is a skilled process."


    "You have enough time to get familiar with these skills from here to the summer."


    "From here... Back to summer?" Chu Mo looked at the demon king''s expression, which didn''t seem to be a joke at all, and the whole person suddenly became stupid.


    The demon king flew with him for three days, almost without stopping, at least more than 20000 miles.


    If you walk on his legs... How long will it take?


    Even if he has now broken through to the yuan level, it will take less than half a year for him to travel these 20000 miles, even if he keeps on driving day and night.


    Besides, there is another most important problem.


    He doesn''t know the way!


    "Yes, this time is just enough for you to get familiar with those skills." The demon king''s face is thoughtful.


    Chu Merton frowned, "master, I can''t bear to part with you!"


    "Come on!" The demon king glanced sideways at Chu Mo: "isn''t it enough to be beaten?"


    Chu Mo hehe laughed and said, "no, the key is that the disciple doesn''t want to leave the master!"


    "Hypocrisy!" The demon king said coldly.


    "Really, honestly!" Chu Mo patted his chest.


    The demon king said, "stop talking nonsense, it''s settled!"


    Seeing that the master really wanted him to leave, Chu Mo immediately felt sad, but his face didn''t show it. He said with a giggle: "master, you see, the disciple doesn''t even have a magic weapon beside him. The master is so powerful, there must be many magic weapons? Just look at it and give it to the disciple..."


    "Otherwise, the mountain is high and the road is long, and the apprentice can''t fly. What can I do in case of any danger?"


    "Besides, I don''t know the way!"


    The devil''s eyelids jumped and said coldly, "no!"


    "Then give me something else..."


    "For example, the best Yuan Stone, the best Yuan medicine..."


    The demon king said, "no, nothing!"


    "Master, you said before that if you lose the bet, you will give me incomparable wealth!" Chu Mo''s eyes lit up: "that''s OK!"


    "I have sent you!" The demon king looked at Chu Mo: "don''t you think what I taught you is invaluable?"


    "That counts?" Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and muttered in a low voice, "it''s too stingy to pull out a dime!"


    With that, Chu Mo looked at the demon king and said, "if the disciple leaves, what about the poison in your body, master?"


    "What does that have to do with you? There''s so much nonsense!"


    The demon king said, stood up and said, "I don''t think you have anything to take away, so get out of here!"


    Say, come directly, pick up Chu Mo, and then go outside and throw it hard!


    Chu Mo''s body suddenly flew up in the air.


    "Hey, hey, master... Are you serious? Don''t drive me away!"


    "Where can I find you in the future?"


    Chu Mo shouted loudly, and then he was speechless by the vigorous wind above the sky.


    Then it flew out of the mountain hundreds of miles away.


    Bang!


    Fall to the ground.

 Chapter 15

    Chu Mo looked at the tall and straight mountain in the distance with some sadness, and his eyes showed a reluctant look.


    Thinking of master''s previous situation, I was even more worried.


    "If master faints again and I''m not around, what can I do?"


    "No, I still want to say goodbye to master face to face!"


    "Tell him to be strong and don''t give up!"


    "We must look for yuan beasts and use their blood to continue their lives!"


    "That way, I will have time to find the Yuan medicine he needs for master!"


    "As long as I live, I won''t let you die easily!"


    "I will try my best to save you!"


    "I know there are too many unfinished business in your heart."


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, heading towards the mountain, he began to run wildly.


    After breaking through the yuan level, the yuan force in the body was endless. Although it was impossible to fly in the air like the demon king, it was not difficult to walk on the ground in this mountain.


    A hundred miles away, Chu Mo came to the bottom of the mountain in only a little more than an hour.


    "Master!"


    "I''m back!"


    Chu Mo shouted loudly as he climbed up the mountain.


    The mountain is very steep, and cliffs can be seen everywhere.


    Chu Mo''s voice echoed in the mountains, startling some birds and animals in the forest and fleeing everywhere.


    Chu Mo ignored it, using both hands and feet, and climbed all the way to the top of the mountain.


    When he finally climbed to the top of the mountain, he was silly. It turned out that there was nothing there.


    The log cabin he was familiar with was gone.


    Outside the wooden house, all kinds of training equipment made by those demon kings for him were gone.


    There was only an empty space left.


    "Master..."


    Chu Mo''s eyes were slightly red, and he whispered, "I know you don''t like romantic love, but you..."


    "Too..."


    Chu Mo wanted to say heartless, but he couldn''t say it, because he knew that the demon king was not the kind of person who was really heartless.


    It can only be said that his master is a person who is extremely proud in his bones.


    Even the slightest bit of sadness, do not want to show in front of him.


    Chu Mo stood there for a long time with some loss, and his mind recalled every day and every picture he spent here.


    Finally, Chu Mo''s face showed a touch of determination.


    "Master, I know you have high expectations for me. I will not let you down!"


    With that, Chu Mo knelt on the ground and bowed three times to the open space.


    Stand up and turn down the hill.


    This time, Chu Mo didn''t look back.


    Chu Mo only remembers the general direction on the way home.


    Tens of thousands of miles of road, next waiting for him, I''m afraid it will be a long and arduous journey.


    But Chu Mo is not afraid. He lives well in front of the demon king. There is no reason why he can''t conquer this way home.


    On this day, Chu Mo didn''t go far, because it was already late when he left the demon king before. He turned back again, delaying a lot of time.


    Therefore, Chu Mo only walked out of the hundred mile mountain road, and the sky was completely dark.


    Chu Mo decided to take a night off and go on his way tomorrow.


    I found a huge ancient tree, climbed it, sat on a branch more than a foot wide, leaned against the trunk, and began to practice silently.


    Overhead, the night sky was dotted with stars, and there was silence between heaven and earth.


    With the operation of mental skill, a large amount of vitality around began to rush towards Chu Mo''s body like a tide.


    The meridians in his body also opened the acupoints at the end of the meridians with the operation of the mind method to welcome the entry of those vitality.


    At the same time, as he continued to run the mind method, with the influx of vitality into the body, Chu Mo could clearly feel that he was constantly getting stronger!


    "It''s no wonder that master said the mental skill, which is the first in the world."


    "It''s really awesome!"


    "It seems that I''ve been practicing all the way back to Daxia. Maybe... I have a chance to break through to the fourth floor!"


    "If so..."


    Chu Mo''s eyes condensed a cold light.


    A name and a face that disgusted him to the extreme appeared before his eyes.


    "Xia Jie!"


    "Wash your neck and wait for me!"


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt a little itchy. At the same time, there was a faint smell coming into his nose.


    After a small weekday, Chu Mo couldn''t help but open his eyes, frown and look at his body.


    With the faint starlight, he subconsciously rolled up his sleeve and glanced at his arm.


    The original white arm was covered with a layer of sticky, dark as ink.


    That strange smell came from here.


    "Ouch..."


    Even if it came out of himself, Chu Mo still felt sick.


    "What is this?"


    Chu Mo frowned and grinned at the dark thing on his arm.


    Then subconsciously, he untied his clothes and took a glance.


    His whole body was almost covered by this dark thing


    "Ah!"


    This shrill cry, in this quiet mountain night, I don''t know how far it goes.


    In short, many birds and animals were scared away by his voice.


    Some timid people, I''m afraid, will leave a psychological shadow and never dare to return here again.


    Chu Mo used both hands and feet, climbed down from the ancient tree and rushed towards the mountain stream in his memory.


    Rushed to the stream, took off his clothes as fast as he could, threw them on the bank, and jumped down directly with a pop.


    "Ow, Ow!"


    Chu Mo was crying and howling again.


    Jumped out of the water.


    Because the waist deep stream is too cold!


    With his physique now entering the yuan pass, he is a little unbearable.


    But look down at the dark things all over your body.


    Chu Mo is bored again. He is a very clean person. If he doesn''t wash the dirty things on his body today, I''m afraid he can''t even sleep.


    "No, I''d rather freeze than dirty!"


    Then he gritted his teeth and jumped back with a pop.


    This time, maybe it was some adaptation, maybe it was psychological effect. In short, Chu Mo felt that the stream didn''t seem as cold as before.


    Next, he rubbed it down desperately, but the dirt seemed to stick to him. It took a lot of effort to scrape it down a little.


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes, rushed into the water, grabbed a handful of sand, and then rubbed


    After tossing in the cold water for more than an hour, Chu Mo almost wiped these dirt off his body.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo finally breathed a sigh and murmured, "what the hell is going on? It''s so good that so many dirty things can appear on his body. What''s the matter?"


    Suddenly, a chuckle came from the woods.


    "Hee hee, how stupid!"


    "It''s just the impurities discharged by the body during the practice process, which makes your constitution better. This is called washing marrow!"


    Chu Mo trembled with fear and shouted, "who is it? Come out!"


    "What are you doing hiding in the dark?"


    With Chu Mo''s angry cry, the woods suddenly became quiet for a moment.


    But right away


    "What are you yelling at?"


    "Do you sound loud?"


    "It''s not the forest planted by your family. Why did they sneak?"


    In the woods, a girl''s angry voice came. Then, a girl in blue came out of the shadowy woods, stood by the bank, and looked down at Chu Mo in the stream.


    "Come out, what do you want?"


    "You..." Chu Mo almost fainted in the water. His heart said, do you feel a little ashamed of the girl who came out of nowhere? Didn''t you see that I didn''t wear anything all over and bathed in the river?


    "What are you? When who cares to see you? So thin, the sky is so dark... Cough." The girl knew she was speechless and immediately stopped talking.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He had only heard of men peeping at women''s baths, but he had never seen women peeping at men.


    "Well, sister, I really have nothing to see. Would you please go away and let me go ashore and put on my clothes?"


    Chu Mo was in the water for too long, shivering with cold, and he didn''t care to trace the girl''s origin, just wanted her to go away quickly.


    "Hum, it seems that I don''t want to see you!" The girl snorted and turned away.


    In the dark, I couldn''t see her expression, but from her voice, I could hear that the girl seemed to be a little shy.


    Chu Mo looked at the girl''s figure and disappeared into the woods. After waiting for a long time, he said tentatively, "don''t peek at me!"


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, who cares to see you? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will kick your clothes into the river!"


    "Freeze to death!"


    The girl did not leave, and her voice came from afar.


    Chu Mo quickly crawled out of the water. He was really afraid that the other party would do so, which would be miserable.


    After putting on his clothes quickly, Chu Mo turned and left without saying a word.


    Growing up in the military camp since childhood, Chu Mo learned too much knowledge that he could not touch at this age.


    Much more mature than their peers.


    In this desolate mountain, in the middle of the night, a girl appeared, so brave, with a strange smell from inside to outside.


    "Such a person of unknown origin..."


    After Chu Mo put on his clothes and calmed down, there was only one thought in his mind: stay away from her!


    "Hey, why are you so rude? Leave without saying hello?"


    To Chu Mo''s surprise, the girl unexpectedly caught up and rushed to Chu Mo''s side, glaring angrily at Chu mo.


    This time, Chu Mo reluctantly saw the girl''s appearance through the dim starlight under the canopy, and couldn''t help praising her in his heart: how beautiful!


    She was wearing a blue dress, long hair and shawl, slender willows with curved eyebrows, red phoenix eyes, and cherry lips like crimson dots.


    The girl''s skin is extremely white. Even if it is dark at night, it still gives people a feeling of blowing and breaking. Her eyes are watery and sparkling, like the stars in the night sky above her head at the moment.


    With a slim waist and a grip, two slender and straight legs loomed in the skirt.


    Although last year seemed young, it gave people a thrilling beauty.


    "What are you looking at?" The girl blushed when Chu Mo stared at her with some unbridled eyes, and couldn''t help but be angry.


    "You are so beautiful, are you a fairy in the mountains?" Chu Mo asked.


    In my heart, I was vaguely surprised that this place was not far from the mountain where I lived in seclusion and practiced with my master.


    With the devil''s ability, if there are top yuan beasts around that can turn into human shapes, he will never know it.


    So why didn''t you catch the girl?


    Can''t bear to do it because she''s beautiful?


    Stop kidding!


    In the eyes of the demon king, even if the girl is a little more beautiful, as long as she is really a yuan beast, she will not be soft at all.


    Chu Mo never thought that this girl was a human like herself. There was only one reason: he didn''t believe it!


    "You are the goblin!"


    "Your whole family are goblins!"


    "Which eye of yours sees me look like those ugly yuan beasts?"


    The girl glared at Chu Mo and scolded.


    "How is it possible for a demon that is not a primitive beast to appear here?" Chu Mo sneered.


    "Bah, aren''t you here too? Are you also an animal turned demon?" The girl has sharp teeth and sharp tongue, and her words are not generally sharp.


    Chu Mo scratched his head and felt that what others said seemed reasonable, so he asked, "who are you?"


    "Yes... Who am I again?"


    The girl immediately frowned at the willow leaves, and a look of pain and confusion appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Who am I?"


    "I can vaguely remember my name..."


    "Oh, oh, you hate it!"


    "Who am I to care about you?"

 Chapter 16

    Even if the night was full-bodied, Chu Mo could still see the fierce expression on the girl''s face. At that moment, the corners of his mouth twitched and said, "who wants to take care of your business? The road is facing the sky, go one side and say goodbye!"


    This girl is very beautiful, but so what? Chu Mo, a beautiful girl, has seen more from childhood.


    Which of those ladies in Yanhuang city is not gentle and virtuous.


    Even if it''s pretended


    He doesn''t want to provoke such a unruly and willful young lady in front of him.


    "Hey, don''t go!" The girl''s body flashed, and she unexpectedly stood in front of Chu mo. a pair of dark, watery eyes stared at Chu Mo and said, "you''re so rude! People are girls, so you don''t know to give in?"


    Chu Mo''s forehead was full of black lines. Looking at the girl, he said seriously, "please, miss, you and I never know each other. Why do you bother me so hard?"


    At the same time, in Chu Mo''s heart, the degree of danger to the girl has increased by several levels.


    Just as she suddenly appeared in front of her, it showed that the girl''s realm was not low, at least higher than his.


    Because now he can''t do it.


    "This kind of deep mountains and forests, dark, how frightening, do you have the heart to leave a beautiful girl like me here?" The girl said angrily with her hands on her hips.


    Chu Mo didn''t see half the word "afraid" from her face.


    "Why don''t you talk? Do you feel guilty? Hum, you''re still a man!" Girls are unreasonable.


    "You''re not finished yet, are you..."


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes: "first of all, how did you, a girl, appear here?"


    "Secondly, your skill is so good. What''s so terrible about walking in the mountains and forests like walking on the ground?"


    "Also, I''m not a man, I''m a boy."


    Chu Mo glanced at the girl in blue skirt and made up his last knife: "see clearly, I''m a boy!"


    "Sister!"


    "Sister? You call me sister? Do I look like a sister?"


    The girl looked like a cat with its tail trampled on, and suddenly blew up.


    "Good, you sharp mouthed little fart. I''m only eleven years old this year. You look older than me. Why do you call me sister?" The girl suddenly became angry.


    "Tut..." Chu Merton was speechless, looking at the extremely beautiful girl who was half a head taller than himself. Where she should be fat, where she should be thin, she was extremely touching.


    Chu Mo glanced at the girl''s chest maliciously, and the stomach Fei in his heart: eleven years old? What can you eat to grow like this? I''ve read books, trying to cheat me? There are no doors!


    "Younger than me, right? Then, little sister, are you still busy? If it''s OK, let''s say goodbye?" Chu Mo said.


    "Who is your little sister?" The girl stared, and then frowned slightly. A daze flashed in her eyes. Looking at Chu Mo, she said, "I can''t find my family, and I don''t know who I am..."


    The last two sentences, it sounds, reveal a little girl should be weak.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t believe that this girl was weak. I''m afraid he wouldn''t believe that a girl suddenly appeared in such a place would be weak and poor.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Chu Mo immediately laughed bitterly as soon as he said this. Indeed, he had been with master for a long time, and even his speaking style began to approach.


    In the past, even if he doubted the origin of the girl, he would not say such words.


    "Well, it really has nothing to do with you." The girl sighed softly, looked gloomy, and her face showed a pitiful expression, which was distressing.


    Chu Mo was unmoved, just calmly looking at the girl.


    The girl was about to say something, and suddenly her face changed slightly.


    "Forget it, I have something else to do. I''ll come back and play with you!"


    Speaking, Xu Luo felt the girl''s body flash in front of him, and instantly disappeared there.


    Chu Mo was immediately shocked. Just now he was secretly judging the girl''s strength in his heart, thinking that he was better than himself. I''m afraid his strength was limited.


    If you really want to start, you may not be much less than her.


    But Chu Mo only saw the means used by the girl when she left in the body of the master demon king!


    Can it be said that this girl... Is actually a strong man comparable to the demon king?


    Is this ridiculous?


    Chu Mo shook his head, not believing this possibility.


    Chu Mo was not sleepy when he was troubled by the girl and decided to leave this place of right and wrong immediately.


    Chu Mo walked for a long time, and the girl in blue skirt unexpectedly appeared in the place just now, but the beautiful face was full of confused expression, patted her chest gently with her hand, and muttered, "what a terrible breath!"


    "He should be able to kill me, but he didn''t hit me."


    "Does he have anything to do with this boy?"


    "Feel that I have no intention of killing this boy?"


    "This teenager... Seems to have something to do with the purpose of my trip."


    "But who am I?"


    "Where am I from?"


    "Why are you here?"


    The girl muttered, and her face showed pain again. She rubbed the center of her eyebrows with her hands. After a long time, she said gloomily, "this feeling is really uncomfortable!"


    With these words, the girl followed the dense crown of trees that connected her head, glanced at the clear night sky, and hurried to chase Chu Mo away.


    After the girl left for a long time, there was a figure in the void, which gradually appeared.


    The demon king in black, with a restrained breath, looked at the direction of Chu Mo and the girl''s departure with clear eyes, looked solemn, and whispered, "the world... What do you want to do with my apprentice? Hum, if you have evil intentions, I will directly kill you, and there will be no future trouble!"


    With that, the demon king''s body flashed and disappeared.


    Chu Mo is naturally not clear about all this.


    By the time the sky was bright, a red sun climbed up the treetops and shone brightly in the jungle, Chu Mo had gone out more than 200 miles.


    At this time, he was practicing one of the many pithy formulas that the demon king taught him.


    "The master taught his disciples knife, sword, fist, palm and footwork... He always said it clearly."


    "Then you have to give advice carefully, in simple terms..."


    "It''s good that my master taught me a lot of formulas, but he didn''t tell me which formula is what. You must try it one by one with your heart..."


    Chu Mo murmured with a sad face. Along the way, more than 200 miles, he only figured out what a kind of skill is.


    This is a kind of boxing. There are only three moves in total.


    But the pithy formula is very long and profound.


    Chu Mo originally wanted to cultivate a kind of footwork. After practicing footwork, the speed of traveling can be at least doubled. If the footwork level is high enough, it can even be increased several times or even ten times.


    However, after practicing this relatively long pithy formula through mental skill, I found that this is a set of boxing.


    I don''t know if there is a name. It is estimated that there is, but the Demon Lord didn''t tell him at all.


    Although this set of boxing has only three moves, it can evolve countless changes, which can be called exquisite.


    Compared with Chu Mo''s long fist in the army, it''s really heaven and earth.


    So after Chu Mo complained at the beginning, the whole person was directly immersed in these three moves.


    Thus, an interesting scenery appeared in the silent jungle.


    A teenager, while galloping along, kept gesturing with his two arms, and kept mumbling in his mouth. It looked very funny.


    Yes, I''m practicing martial arts. I don''t know, I thought I was a fool.


    The blue skirt girl who followed Chu Mo secretly thought so in her heart.


    "This little boy used to have sharp teeth. How can he look a little crazy?"


    The girl in blue skirt frowned and followed Chu Mo from a distance. Looking at him there, his white and red face was full of confusion.


    "Haha, I see. So it is!"


    "Qi starts in Dantian, becomes in Tianshu, and grows stronger in Tianchi..."


    "Via Tianquan, Quze, Jiamen, Neiguan, Daling... Lao palace."


    "Finally gathered in Shaoze, Guanchong, zhongchong, Shangyang, Shaoshang..."


    "Hit with spiral strength..."


    Suddenly, Chu Mo burst out laughing, startling the blue skirt girl behind.


    Then, Chu Mo''s body flashed over there, and his action was extremely agile, and he rushed towards a big tree.


    When it was more than ten feet away from the tree that the two people hugged, Chu Mo directly flew up and hit the tree with a hard punch


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, Chu Mo hit the tree.


    Then, with a "big" character, he stuck it on the thick trunk, slipped down a little, and lay on the ground motionless.


    The girl in blue skirt stared wide eyed and her mouth was wide open. She was stunned.


    After a long time, he murmured, "is he crazy?"


    Chu Mo was certainly not crazy. At the moment, he was also bitter. He thought he had understood the subtlety of boxing. He was proud and wanted to test it. As a result... Cough, it''s like this now.


    This set of boxing with only three moves is extremely abstruse. Even if Chu Mo is extremely talented and intelligent, it is impossible to fully understand its essence in such a short time.


    So, tragedy.


    Chu Mo lay on the ground, and the old half a day passed away.


    He got up, patted the dust on his body, and couldn''t help scolding: "master, what kind of shit boxing did you teach, old devil?"


    "Hiss... It''s killing me!"


    "Don''t care after teaching the formula..."


    "There is no such irresponsible master as you in this world!"


    "I''ll scold you. Why?"


    "You came out to hit me!"


    The girl in blue dress stared at the boy standing with his waist crossed and jumping and scolding in the distance. She felt that her brain was almost out of use. Is there such a wonderful apprentice at the end of the day?


    "As a master, you only teach the formula, and then walk away, regardless of anything."


    "Apprentices, so disrespectful of master, dare to blame casually?"


    "If I were there, like him, I would have been expelled from the school..."


    "It''s lucky not to be killed!"


    "Eh? Why should I say that? Where is my... Again?"


    The girl in blue skirt frowned again and thought hard.


    After Chu Mo scolded enough over there, he muttered something in his mouth and began to gesture as he walked.


    In this way, the blue skirt girl followed Chu Mo for nine days, and she could see the same scene almost every day.


    At the same time, she also saw the boy''s stubbornness and persistence.


    In the eyes of the girl in blue skirt, Chu Mo in front is simply a little madman.


    Torture yourself in a different way every day.


    Either shoot yourself on the tree or on the cliff, or jump into the waterfall with open teeth and claws and roar against the torrent.


    Anyway, I won''t stop until I toss myself around every day.


    Every time, we should scold the irresponsible master a few times, and then rest and continue to toss brightly.


    The girl in blue skirt has never seen such a cultivator, which really opened her eyes.


    Finally, in the evening of the ninth day, things changed.


    Chu Mo is in trouble!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The new book needs support. Ask friends passing by to leave recommendation tickets, or Chu Mo will be in big trouble

 Chapter 17

    When he was preparing to catch fish by a big river, he accidentally... Broke into the territory of a huge python.


    This Python is two feet long, with a bucket thick, blue scales flashing cold light, a pair of red eyes staring at Chu Mo, all over the body, emitting a strong killing force.


    Half of the Python''s body was coiled under the water, but it stood still despite the impact of the current. It stared at Chu Mo coldly, as if it was possible to attack him at any time.


    Chu Mo felt his back cold, because he recognized the origin of this Python!


    This is a real yuan beast!


    Level 4 yuan beast!


    Chu Mo didn''t know many yuan beasts, and this Python was just one of them.


    It''s called red eyed ice Python!


    In the eyes of the demon king, this fourth-order yuan beast is probably not much different from a small earthworm, and it can be crushed to death at will.


    But for Chu Mo, this is a terrible creature with great lethality.


    Chu Mo knew this thing because he once saw a red eyed ice Python when he was a child.


    Speaking of it, it was six years ago. At that time, Chu Mo was only seven years old.


    At that time, fan Wudi was guarding the border between DA Xia and Da Qi. Because there was no war, he took Chu Mo over.


    In the old man''s view, a boy still needs to be in the army to grow into a real man.


    Not far from the station, there is a big river, which is the natural border between Daxia and Daqi.


    Nothing terrible has happened in that river all the time. It''s peaceful.


    But one day, a red eyed ice Python suddenly appeared from nowhere. The size of that one was a few points larger than this one.


    At that time, Chu Mo witnessed with his own eyes that the red eyed ice Python swallowed a soldier who went to fetch water in the blink of an eye, and the whole person was stunned.


    After swallowing a soldier, the red eyed ice Python seemed dissatisfied and rushed towards them again.


    Seeing this, the other soldiers, who dared to resist, fought to the death to escort Chu Mo back.


    The old man was furious at the news and led the elite of the army to kill.


    Chu Mo didn''t see the subsequent process, but later learned it from others.


    The red eyed ice Python killed a total of 17 yellow level team leaders on the first floor and injured more than 30 yellow level team leaders on the second floor.


    One of the generals who reached the third floor of the Yellow level and broke through the yuan level, his arm was torn off and seriously injured.


    Although the old man was not injured, he had completely lost his strength after killing the red eyed ice python.


    This is the casualties under the siege of a large number of good soldiers!


    The old man was the first to rush up!


    At that time, the old man was already a strong man on the fourth floor!


    Chu Mo heard that the red eyed cold ice python, with extremely hard scales and armor, had a sharp knife cut on it, leaving only a faint trace. The layer by layer warriors could not even break its defense.


    And that thing can spit out a lot of cold air once it opens its mouth. As long as it is touched, it will be frozen.


    Then with a hard blow from its strong tail, the whole person will be torn apart like ice.


    Terrifying!


    In the end, after the red eyed ice Python was killed, when it was dragged back, its whole body was covered with flesh and blood, and it could not see any prestige.


    But the damage it caused made all those who participated in that war unforgettable.


    Afterwards, fan Wudi once said that even if he broke through to the fifth floor and entered the realm of cutting thousands of people, he would hide as far as he saw this thing!


    And the Yellow level three-tier general who was seriously injured in those years is now in the fan mansion in Yanhuang city and has become the steward of the fan mansion.


    Because after losing one arm, his strength plummeted and he was no longer suitable to stay in the army.


    Being arranged by the guilty old man to be a housekeeper in his own house is also an explanation.


    Chu Mo knew from the moment he went down the mountain that his way home would not be peaceful, but he never thought that the first yuan beast he met was a red eyed ice Python!


    Looking at the python with a monstrous light in his eyes, Chu Mo forced to laugh and said, "Hey, brother python, hello... The weather is good today, and you also came out for a walk?"


    The fourth level yuan beast already has a certain amount of intelligence. Although it may not be very high, it can almost understand human words.


    Hiss!


    The red eyed ice Python spits out scarlet letters, and in those red eyes, the killing instantly becomes rich.


    Chu Mo screamed, and rushed directly to the side.


    Hoo!


    A mass of cold air, spitting out along the mouth of the red eyed cold ice python, just landed where Chu Mo had just stood.


    After a burst of stabbing sound, look at the lush grass there, which has been covered with a layer of white and frozen instantly!


    At this time, there was a gust of wind blowing, and the frozen grass sent out a slight click, directly broke, and fell to the ground, still frozen!


    Just now, if Chu Mo''s reaction was a little slower, then at the moment, he was frozen into a popsicle... It was him!


    Chu Mo felt his scalp numb, looking at the red eyed ice Python and said, "are you serious? We meet by chance... Can''t we get along in peace?"


    Chu Mo said, slowly retreating back.


    The red eyed ice python, however, had taken him as prey and rushed towards him with extremely rapid action.


    Chu Mo shouted loudly, turned and ran!


    His grandfather doesn''t want to face this thing. As a little guy who just broke through the yuan level, what ability can he play?


    Courage and enthusiasm also depend on the timing!


    At least for now, it''s not time to work hard.


    In the realm of the three-tier yuan pass, the running speed is naturally fast. Although the red eyed ice Python is a yuan beast in the water, it is not slow at all on land!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, one person and one Python had rushed hundreds of feet away.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The girl in blue skirt, who was not far away at the moment, naturally saw this scene. She looked at it with great interest, and then thought in her heart, do you want to help him.


    "If I don''t help him, nine times out of ten... He will die at the hands of this little snake."


    "I can feel that he is related to my purpose this time..."


    "Oh, I''m so bored. God knows my purpose!"


    "But I can''t let him die."


    "Wait and see. If you save him now, he may not be grateful to me. Hum, damn boy, let him suffer."


    The girl in blue skirt muttered in her mouth, but with one eye, she always locked the red eyed ice python, ready to take action at any time.


    She didn''t know that there was another person in the further void!


    The demon king in black, his face more pale than before, is staring at this scene with cold eyes.


    Although Chu Mo was driven out, how could the demon king really rest assured that he would go alone on this road that was doomed to be unsafe?


    Standing in the void, the demon king can obviously feel the weakness speed in his body... Is increasing.


    Originally, he was determined to die.


    Being knocked down into this world is almost equivalent to breaking any hope of him!


    Find a successor, but don''t want the inheritance of this vein to be destroyed in his demon king''s hand.


    But he never expected his apprentice to avenge him or help him. Even if he could, he didn''t need it.


    In his life, except for the beautiful shadow in his heart, he was almost carefree and free of any fetters.


    He had confiscated his apprentice. If it weren''t for the deadline, he couldn''t even have such an idea.


    So... What he thought was very simple.


    "Find a gifted and eye-catching child, teach him what to teach, and then let him go!"


    "It''s none of my business whether I die or not?"


    "Anyway, the inheritance is not broken in the hands of my demon king, so I won''t be ashamed to face my ancestors after death."


    It''s one thing to think about, but doing... Is another thing.


    As long as it''s not hard hearted, how can it be really ruthless?


    Chu Mo was thrown down from the mountain, and Chu Mo ran back by himself. When he kowtowed to the open space, the demon king knew that it was difficult to put it down.


    So he went to catch a few yuan beasts to continue his life, and followed Chu Mo secretly all the way.


    Death, for him, is already inevitable and irretrievable, but it is a matter of time.


    Before, his plan was to find a quiet place to die after passing on his kung fu skills.


    But now, with care, we can no longer be so free and easy.


    He wanted to see Chu Mo return to Yan Huang, and he wanted to see Chu Mo grow to a certain extent before he could be completely relieved.


    This is the most real voice in his heart!


    Even if you don''t want to face it, you can''t escape.


    "Alas..."


    The demon king is very rare and sighs.


    Those cold eyes, looking at his apprentice, were chased everywhere by the bug in his eyes, muttering, "it seems... This thing, after all, still needs to be used."


    "Butterfly, you are right. If you have concerns, you will never be really free and easy."


    While talking, a white jade bottle appeared in the palm of the demon king. He opened the cork, and a strong and extreme fragrance of medicine came to his nostrils.


    "Seven turn elixir..."


    "In order to get this thing, you didn''t hesitate to sneak into Dan Zong and steal it to me."


    "Because of this matter, your family was furious. In order to calm the anger of Dan clan, those damn elders, regardless of their kindred feelings, broke your body with their own hands and destroyed all your morality..."


    "And imprisoned your original God in the refining platform, and was roasted by the divine fire day and night."


    "Hehe, they are so cruel... They really have to fight!"


    "The people of Dan clan... Can''t see it. Forget it, this woman is guilty of stealing Dan, but there is a reason for it, and she makes corresponding compensation, which is all."


    "But those animals... For a little resource and selfish thoughts, they directly suppressed you!"


    "My poor butterfly..."


    "Damn them!"


    "I''m even more damned!"


    The devil''s angular face showed a ferocious color, and his eyes were full of self blame and pain.


    "But I... can''t do anything!"


    "Nothing can be done!"


    "Damn it, it''s me!"


    "The person who is roasted by that divine fire... It should also be me!"


    "I thought the poison of the seven evil spirits could be neutralized. After being knocked down in the mortal world, I wanted to untie the poison and save you."


    "But I underestimated the poison after all... I underestimated myself after all!"


    "I''m a waste!"


    "I can''t detoxify this poison, so I can only wait to die."


    "I had already accepted my fate, but who would have thought that I would meet a brilliant young man..."


    "Die, he is really a very excellent child. You will love him if you see him."


    "Forgive my selfishness, I want to see him grow up..."


    "Seven turns of elixir, one turn of life for another year... Butterfly, sorry, wait for me for another seven years!"


    "Seven years later, when this child grows up, I will turn into a ghost to find you. Even if I am scared, I will set you free!"


    The demon king said, and a tear fell down the corner of his eye.


    Then, with trembling hands, the demon king took out the pill in the jade bottle and swallowed it with his head up.

 Chapter 18

    "Master... Master... The monster is coming, help!"


    "If you don''t save me, your apprentice will die!"


    "Your inheritance will be broken!"


    Chu Mo shouted loudly as he ran, looking very embarrassed.


    But in the process of running away, it was a footwork among the many pithy formulas he learned that was naturally displayed.


    This kind of footwork was just tested out from those pithy formulas two days ago.


    I know it''s a light body skill, but similarly, this footwork is as abstruse and obscure as that fist technique.


    Chu Mo gave up at that time, thinking of practicing the fist after thoroughly learning it.


    Unexpectedly, in the process of running for his life, he directly stimulated his greatest potential. It didn''t use him to understand, so he naturally displayed it!


    This kind of footwork is quite powerful. Once Chu Mo showed it, he found that the speed was more than twice as fast as before!


    You know, he just showed it, not already proficient in this footwork!


    But it was too late to be happy, because after his speed increased, the damn red eyed ice Python... Even accelerated!


    "Love, have you just been walking? Asshole!"


    Chu Mo was so angry that he couldn''t help shouting for help.


    In his opinion, this is no shame. His life is almost gone. What else can he do without shouting for help?


    The demon king in the sky couldn''t cry or laugh. He thought that his disciple was extremely talented and had excellent bones. Most importantly, he was too clever than himself!


    Speaking of persistence and stubbornness, even the demon king admired the ruthlessness in Chu Mo''s bones. By his means, he couldn''t make him yield.


    If it weren''t for the use of a little means, coupled with the fact that changshengtian''s fools have no eyes, and the seven elders bite the hand that feeds them... It''s almost impossible to make this boy a disciple of his demon king.


    Therefore, who wants to say that Chu Mo is a spineless, timid and afraid of death, the demon king was the first to refuse.


    But this boy is very clever and knows how to take advantage of the situation and use everything he can to protect himself!


    When it''s time to work hard, never be vague, but when it''s time to be lazy, never be willing to spend more effort!


    It''s such a little thing that people love and hate!


    Only such people can go further!


    After the demon king swallowed the seven turn elixir, the whole person''s spirit and spirit changed dramatically in an instant, and the previous decline completely disappeared from him.


    The life of the whole person also suddenly recovered to the peak.


    The whole person seemed to be shrouded in a layer of ethereal air.


    Floating like an immortal!


    Hearing Chu Mo''s call for help, he was angry and passed a divine thought: "fool! Is the boxing you learned a decoration?"


    Boom!


    Chu Mo felt a flash of inspiration in his head. As he ran, he patted his thigh: "I''m also a capable person, young master!"


    "Didn''t I understand one of those three moves?"


    "Why am I so stupid and forget this?"


    The idea of demon king was used very skillfully. Chu Mo didn''t expect it at all. When he thought of it, it was not a flash of inspiration at all, but the secret guidance of master.


    Chu Mo turned around and shouted at the red eyed ice Python behind him, "Hey, I said big worm, if you chase me again, I''m not polite!"


    Poof!


    The red eyed ice python, who was chasing hard behind, didn''t have the slightest consciousness of retreat. Another breath of cold air sprayed behind Chu Mo, and a big tree that could only be held by threeorfour people turned into ice sculptures in an instant.


    Bang!


    The strong body of the red eyed ice python, and then severely hit the tree, immediately smashing the frozen tree!


    The broken ice was even about to splash on Chu Mo!


    "Well, people are good at being bullied. Later, I''ll have to peel your skin and make snake soup with your meat!"


    Chu Mo gritted his teeth and started his footwork, but turned around and rushed towards the red eyed ice python.


    Raising your hand is a punch.


    "Kill you beast!"


    The blue skirt girl over there is ready to save Chu Mo so that he can appreciate himself.


    "Hum, I really want to know what expression you will show when you find out that I am your lifesaver!"


    The girl in blue skirt raised her eyebrows proudly, and was just about to make a move, but she was stunned.


    Because, that boy, has already shot!


    After chasing Chu Mo for a long time, the red eyed cold ice Python saw that the little guy dared to rush to him. A pair of red eyes flashed a light of extreme disdain.


    The body paused slightly, and the strong snake tail pulled fiercely towards Chu mo.


    "Qi starts in Dantian, becomes in Tianshu, and grows stronger in Tianchi..."


    "Via Tianquan, Quze, Jiamen, Neiguan, Daling... Lao palace."


    "Finally gathered in Shaoze, Guanchong, zhongchong, Shangyang, Shaoshang..."


    "Hit with spiral strength..."


    Chu Mo roared.


    Bang!


    This punch severely collided with the tail of the red eyed ice python.


    Just at the moment when the girl in the blue skirt opened her mouth and looked shocked, she could hardly help rushing to save Chu mo


    The snake''s tail, which is so strong that even a big tree can be easily broken, was... Blasted by Chu Mo''s fist!


    A blood light suddenly appeared in the void.


    The girl in blue skirt was so shocked that she almost forgot to breathe.


    His eyes were full of incredible expressions.


    After Chu Mo succeeded in this punch, his confidence increased greatly. He stepped on the steps he had just learned and was not proficient in, and rushed towards the neck of the red eyed ice Python along the back.


    Snake hit seven inches!


    This Python''s weakness is also there!


    The strong and powerful tail was exploded by someone else''s punch, and the red eyed ice Python hissed in pain. At the same time, there was endless anger!


    But without waiting for it to turn around, I felt a strong breath of death enveloping it.


    The fourth level yuan beast, whose intelligence is not low, felt the threat of the red eyed ice python. The first reaction was not to escape, but to "Shua", erecting all the scales on its neck!


    The scales as big as Chu Mo''s palm, each of which glittered with cold light, were as sharp as a knife!


    Enough to scare off any enemy who tries to attack its weakness!


    But Chu Mo did not flinch at all.


    This is the time of life and death. If you hesitate a little, the relationship between life and death will change immediately!


    Chu Mo gritted his teeth: "little worm... Die!"


    Once again, show the first move of the three fist techniques and smash at the scales that have been erected... Sharp as a knife!


    The so-called top-level skill is to make full use of Yuan force and maximize its power!


    Ordinary skill, which can exert 30% to 40% of Yuan force, is already good.


    But Chu Mo''s cultivation can almost play more than 90%!


    Sharp scales, easily cut Chu Mo''s fist, blood... Instantly flowed out.


    But Chu Mo''s powerful punch... Also hit the vulnerability of this red eyed ice python.


    Bang!


    A dull sound.


    The powerful yuan force contained in the fist smashed into the Python''s neck.


    Immediately stir up the flesh and blood in it.


    Blood vessels burst and flesh shattered!


    The strong yuan force raged in the body of the red eyed cold ice python, making this four level yuan Beast instantly crazy!


    The huge body twisted crazily, and with a bang, Chu Mo was knocked away.


    But this red eyed ice python, also under the punch of Chu Mo, was beaten out of most of its vitality.


    Although the crazy twisting on the ground, it was just the last struggle before death.


    Chu Mo was hit and flew more than ten feet, fell into the grass, and felt as if he was scattered all over.


    Spit out a mouthful of blood and scold loudly: "damn thing, you have to revenge me before you die and want to die together? It''s naive. I''ve been beaten countless times by the great demon master! My body is strong, and I''ll be killed by you? Dream!"


    With that, he got up and walked towards the red eyed ice python.


    But if you look carefully, you can find that Chu Mo''s clothes covered with dust and grass debris, the whole back... Has been soaked!


    Both legs trembled slightly when walking.


    That blow just now... Also exhausted almost all the strength of the boy!


    The blue skirt girl hiding in the dark still kept a shocking color in her eyes. Looking at the boy''s bloody hand, she was completely speechless.


    I thought I was a coward and afraid of death, but I didn''t expect it to explode, and it turned out to be so crazy!


    So cruel!


    "What a horrible little monster!"


    After a long time, the girl in blue skirt calmed down and looked at the boy with a little more admiration.


    The demon king above the cloud glanced at Chu Mo lightly and snorted coldly, "stupid!"


    Turn around and leave.


    Chu Mo glanced at his bleeding right hand, grinning and swearing towards the python: "bite me again!"


    "The tiger doesn''t get angry. Do you think he''s a cat?"


    "Your grandma, isn''t it good to stay in the water honestly? What are you doing out there?"


    "Land is also where you can mix?"


    "My life is ruined here. Is it cool?"


    Pooh


    The blue skirt girl over there couldn''t help laughing anymore.


    Chu Mo stepped on the footwork and turned fiercely. In his eyes, a cold murderous spirit flashed in that moment.


    The only yuan force left in the body, instantly boiling, can blow another punch at any time!


    Seeing that it was the girl in the blue skirt, she suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Why are you still following me?"


    "Hum, this mountain is not your territory? Where do you care about me?" The blue skirt girl proudly raised her face, glanced sideways at Chu Mo, and sneered, "I don''t know who it was just now, shouting for help. Why, now it''s Regal?"


    Chu Mo''s face showed some embarrassment, rolled his eyes, and said, "so what? I didn''t kill him?"


    "The last laugh is the king!"


    "It''s just luck."


    "Killing a little snake is the king? What ignorance!"


    The girl in blue skirt said, walked over, kicked the red eyed ice Python whose body was still twitching with her foot, and looked disgusted: "the fourth level small yuan beast doesn''t even have an animal pill, but flesh and blood can enhance a little physical strength, which is of little value."


    Chu Mo didn''t bother to pay attention to her. After the muscles, bones and skin of the red eyed ice Python were removed, he returned to Yanhuang city and sent it to the auction house, which sold a lot of money.


    It was used by his grandfather to comfort those dead and wounded soldiers, which was enough for their families to live a life without worry.


    Why does it become worthless in the mouth of this blue skirt girl?


    "Do me a favor." Chu Mo pointed to the red eyed ice python with his hand: "peel the skin, cramp and take the bone."


    "How disgusting!" Like a little rabbit, the girl in blue skirt jumped away in an instant: "you let me do this for a girl?"


    Chu Mo curled his lips, took out a sharp knife from his body, and put it away by himself: "if you don''t help, don''t help. What are you doing with so much nonsense? This can''t be done, that can''t be done, this kind of place is what a girl should come to?"


    Although it was dead, the skin of the red eyed ice Python was still very hard, and Chu Mo had a little trouble cleaning it up.


    The girl in blue skirt looked at Chu Mo''s grinning face, thought for a while, came over, and reluctantly said, "give me the knife!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Each of your recommended tickets is a great encouragement to me!

 Chapter 19

    "What are you doing?"


    Chu Mo looked at the blue skirt girl with some vigilance.


    The blue skirt girl said angrily, "help you clean up this snake! You are so stupid and so weak. When do you have to clean it up?"


    "Er..."


    Chu Mo hehe smiled, and then handed the short knife in his hand to the blue skirt girl.


    The girl in blue skirt didn''t say she was a weak girl at this time. Her actions were clean and neat. Although she was doing bloody things, her actions were very elegant and gave people a strange beauty.


    "You used to do this?" Chu Mo asked in surprise.


    The girl in blue skirt was slightly stunned, and then frowned with willow eyebrows, with a puzzled expression on her face: "yes... Why would I do these things?"


    "...." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, looked at her and said, "you don''t really lose your memory, do you?"


    "Amnesia?" The girl in blue skirt thought seriously on her face and nodded, "it should be!"


    "How can you be so sure?" Chu Mo really couldn''t believe her words.


    "Of course, I can''t remember anything. If I''m so excellent, I must have lost my memory!" The girl in blue skirt looked at Chu Mo proudly.


    "Well, what''s your name?" Looking at the blue skirt girl skillfully decomposing the red eyed ice python, Chu Mo secretly praised it in his heart and asked casually.


    "My name, let me think..." the girl thought for a long time, and then said: "my name, like... Called Qi Youyu."


    "Like?" Chu Mo, with a black thread, looked at the beautiful girl in front of him: "can you rely on some music?"


    The girl said wrongfully, "it''s not easy for people to remember their names, okay?"


    "It''s easy to remember after thinking for a long time!"


    "Well, then Qi Youyu..." Chu Mo pumped his mouth, and then asked, "can''t you remember anything except your name?"


    The girl nodded: "I only remember that I came here to do one thing, as if it was related to you. I can''t remember anything else."


    "Is it about me?" Chu Mo looked at the girl with a surprised look on her face: "sister, can we stop making trouble? We don''t know each other. How can your business be related to me?"


    The girl rolled her eyes. "Brother, why don''t you believe what people say is the truth?"


    "Better have nothing to do with me." Chu Mo mumbled.


    Later, Chu Mo raised a bonfire until the open fire almost disappeared, leaving only red charcoal.


    Just put the skewed snake meat on it and bake it. Then take out all kinds of spices from the body and sprinkle them evenly on the snake meat.


    The meat of the fourth level yuan beast was full of oil, and it kept falling into the charcoal fire, making a crackling sound.


    For a moment, the thick fragrance came to my nose.


    The girl who was originally a little disdainful gave her nose a few times, and then looked at the meat on Chu Mo''s hand and kept swallowing.


    "How dare you barbecue?" The girl stared at the barbecue with unblinking eyes and asked absently.


    "You won''t?" Chu Mo glanced at her.


    "How can I be a girl like this?" The girl looked strange.


    "...." Chu Merton was speechless, thinking that your ability to pick up yuan beasts was almost as skilled as my master. Unexpectedly, he said he couldn''t do it. Who would believe you!


    Then Chu Mo handed her a bunch of roasted snake meat and asked, "what have you eaten for so many days?"


    "Me?" The girl thought for a while and replied, "I don''t need to eat!"


    "Don''t eat? Aren''t you hungry? Who are you kidding?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and felt that the little girl''s IQ was a little worrying.


    "Of course not!"


    "Then you still eat this?"


    "Your roast is delicious!"


    "Well, you win."


    In the next time, Chu Mo almost didn''t eat a few bites, and almost all the roast snake meat went into Miss Qi Youyu''s stomach, who claimed that she didn''t eat and was not hungry.


    Chu Mo looked at her unchanged stomach and almost doubted whether the girl had put the meat into the storage space.


    Finally¡ª¡ª


    She can''t eat any more.


    Touching his round belly, he said with satisfaction on his face, "thank you, this is the best thing I''ve ever eaten!"


    Say, some surprised looking at Chu Mo: "eh? Why don''t you eat?"


    Chu Mo wanted to cry without tears. He looked at her expressionless and didn''t want to talk to her.


    Silently turn your head and bake!


    "Hee hee, I''ll come back to you after I''ve played!" With that, Qi Youyu''s body flashed and disappeared in the sight of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and muttered, "eat dry, wipe clean, turn around and leave... What style?"


    However, turning around to look at the neat snake bones and tendons, and the neatly folded snake skin, Chu Mo felt that although the little girl''s IQ was not enough and she was also a foodie, she was still a little useful.


    After a full meal, Chu Mo tied up snake bones, tendons and skins and carried them on his back.


    Originally, he wanted to put these things into his jade, but he didn''t want to expose that he had storage space. Anyway, he didn''t weigh much, so he simply carried them on his back.


    That jade is his biggest secret.


    Just between life and death, Chu Mo understood that kind of footwork. He was very happy and finally learned another skill.


    Speaking of it, his path of cultivation is really bumpy. For those disciples of other sects, Chu Mo needs to explore a little bit through practice.


    It may take Chu Mo a few days, or even longer, to master what his sect disciples can understand in an hour.


    But one thing is that the disciples of those sects can''t compete with each other.


    Chu Mo''s experience in this way is more solid than those disciples in the sect!


    The actual combat experience is also countless times richer than them!


    Of course, Chu Mo can''t see these things now. He only knows that it''s not so easy to learn real skills!


    Therefore, every time he comprehends a new skill, he will be ecstatic.


    "It''s a pity that master didn''t tell me the names of all the other skills except the will of heaven!"


    "Don''t mention the big sect, even the martial arts in those families and small sects in the secular world all have that kind of powerful name!"


    "For example, what five tiger guillotine, and what meteor sunset sword... How powerful! It''s a very powerful skill!"


    "Look at me learning these... What''s a good name?"


    Chu Mo thought hard for a long time, but he didn''t come up with a different and majestic name.


    Some discouraged mumbled, "I have only three moves to practice this fist technique. Just call it one punch, two punches, three punches!"


    "Master will know later. If I feel ashamed, I have something to say."


    "Who told you not to tell me the names of these skills before?"


    Chu Mo just tangled about the name of the skill for a while. After all, the name doesn''t matter. As long as the skill is strong enough, it''s a good skill.


    In the next few days, Chu Mo didn''t see the blue skirt girl Qi Youyu. He was also happy and quiet. Walking in the middle of this mountain, he constantly understood the new skill. Although he was bitter, he was also at ease.


    There was still no handwriting behind the Providence, and Chu Mo tried many times to put the providence into the space of jade, and then take it out, put it in again, and take it out again in a few days.


    There is still no change.


    Fortunately, in the current state of Chu Mo, the opening part of the divine will volume is enough for him.


    Therefore, he was not particularly anxious.


    It''s no use rushing.


    God knows what''s going on?


    On this day, Chu Mo walked to an open space, a grassland with a radius of dozens of miles. In this mountainous area with a radius of thousands of miles, it is a rare different scenery.


    At the end of the grassland is a vast mountain.


    Rise from the ground and plunge into the sky.


    If you want to pass here, you can either climb over the mountain or... Walk hundreds of miles around.


    For Chu Mo, he was naturally unwilling to detour.


    So Chu Mo walked straight towards the mountain.


    But just as Chu Mo was about to walk out of this grassland, he felt a burst of heat suddenly coming from his chest.


    Chu Mo was stunned immediately.


    The last time this feeling appeared, it was when he just got the will of God!


    Then, the will of heaven and I will be sucked into the space of jade, and then... A few words are added on the first page to improve this top mental skill.


    And the words behind... Are all gone.


    Since then, nothing has happened to this jade.


    I didn''t expect to get hot again here.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Mo felt something wrong, slightly frowned, stood there, and began to slowly turn around.


    To be seen by the demon king at a glance, his spirituality naturally needs no more words.


    Although he didn''t dare to directly conclude that this jade would heat up only when he found the treasure, Chu Mo''s heart was 70% or 80% sure.


    Sure enough, when Chu Mo''s body slowly turned in one direction, the jade on his chest sent out a flash of heat again, as if to remind Chu mo.


    Chu Mo strode in that direction.


    The burning feeling is getting stronger and stronger, and even starts to burn people!


    Chu Mo''s heart beat faster and faster. The teenager''s nature of mind holds a great curiosity about unknown things.


    Finally, when Chu Mo was about to be burned by the jade on his chest, the burning feeling suddenly disappeared.


    At this time, Chu Mo also saw a strange plant.


    It is strange because it is out of tune with other plants around it. As long as you approach it, you can see its existence at a glance.


    But almost anyone, after seeing it, will not have any interest in it!


    Because this is a small tree with strange shapes and twigs like dragons, but it is dry.


    The little tree is only more than three feet tall, with a gray color, and there is no leaf on it, so I can''t feel the slightest sign of life.


    Chu Mo was a little silly and muttered, "this is what you like?"


    The jade on his chest instantly sent out a trace of heat and scalded him.


    "Eh? Can you understand me?"


    "Scald me again?"


    "Hurry up, hurry up, scald again!"


    However, the jade on the chest no longer responded.


    Chu Mo curled his lips, walked to the little tree, stretched out his hand, broke one of the branches, and muttered, "what value can such a dead little tree have?"


    "Huh?"


    Chu Mo muttered, and suddenly the whole person was stunned and motionless.


    Because he didn''t break this small branch!


    The branch of the tree has been completely bent by him, but it has not been bent!


    Chu Mo was a little unconvinced and continued to break... Until he completely bent the branch into a circle, but it didn''t break!


    Chu Mo was completely stunned.


    He is a warrior who has stepped into the yuan pass at the third floor of the Yellow level!


    Can''t even break a branch?


    "How is it possible?"


    Chu Mo loosened the branch, grabbed the trunk of the small tree with his hand, and lifted it up with force¡ª¡ª


    Bang!


    The little tree was directly pulled out of the soil, and Chu Mo also sat there because he exerted too much force.


    Then, a huge suction came, and the little tree disappeared in Chu Mo''s hands.

 Chapter 20

    "Come again!"


    Chu Mo mumbled. This time, he had experience and directly concentrated on entering the jade space in his chest.


    After his repeated exploration, it was no longer necessary to take out the jade. As long as you concentrate on thinking about the jade, you can enter.


    As soon as he entered, Chu Mo couldn''t help staring at him, showing an unbelievable look. Although I have made some judgments, I still have a strange feeling when I see the small tree just pulled out of the earth and rooted in this jade space.


    The will of heaven and I also lie quietly on the bluestone that originally existed in the jade.


    It was not sucked in, but Chu Mo himself put it in before. After all, this is the safest place.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The little tree seems to have a little more vitality in this jade space. Chu Mo approached and observed carefully, and found that a tiny green bud as big as the tip of a needle really appeared on one of the branches.


    Chu Mo''s eyesight is good enough, and ordinary people really can''t see it.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Mo mumbled puzzled, and then stretched out his hand to try whether he could pull out the small tree here.


    As a result, he worked hard for a long time, but the new visitors in the jade space were like towering trees that had already taken root here. No matter how hard Chu Mo tried, they did not move!


    "Well, this gray... Cough, this God tree is hard to see in the sky and hard to find on the earth. I''ll give it to you! Don''t forget my good!" Chu Mo was like a magic stick, his mouth was full of words, rolled his eyes and said words that he didn''t even believe.


    Because he really didn''t feel the value of this little tree. Since you like this jade, take it.


    Just about to quit, Chu Mo suddenly moved in his heart, stretched out his hand, grabbed the will of heaven, and then came out of the space of jade.


    After coming out, I casually opened my mind and muttered, "I gave you a divine tree. Should I have a few words back?"


    On the first page, nothing has changed. Turning to the second page, Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly coagulated.


    "Huh?"


    On the second page of Providence, there are two more lines!


    "This, this is true?"


    Chu Mo silently ran the formula with two lines of words, and found that it could connect with the divine will volume cultivated before the extreme, which was integrated, without any strange feeling at all.


    He now began to run the God''s volley method with two more lines of words. After a big week, he found that his speed of absorbing yuan force had been significantly improved!


    Most importantly, these forces are more refined than those absorbed before. This also shows that after getting the little tree, this jade really gave him unimaginable benefits.


    Although there are only two lines of words, Chu Mo is very clear that these two lines of words - immeasurable value!


    "That''s really the case!" Chu Mo looked surprised and praised, and then said, "whatever you want in the future, just scald me, and I''ll definitely get it for you!"


    "Hahahaha, baby, what a baby!"


    Chu Mo directly remembered the pithy formula of those two lines of words, and then took the will of heaven and my will back to the space of jade. Climbing towards the mountain with a happy face.


    Time passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, Chu Mo left his master and set foot on the road home alone. It has been more than a month.


    Along the way, I encountered several low-level yuan beasts blocking the road, and the strongest one did not exceed the red eyed ice python. In the end, they became the prey of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s combat power also increased rapidly unconsciously.


    During this period, Qi Xiaoyu, a beautiful girl in a blue dress, appeared twoorthree times. Every time, after Chu Mo killed the yuan beast, she suddenly appeared from nowhere and helped Chu Mo clean up the yuan beast.


    As a reward, Chu Mo invited her to have a barbecue dinner. After eating and drinking enough, she drifted away. Chu Mo even doubted whether the girl lived in the vast mountains. Otherwise, how can I be so familiar with here.


    Whenever Chu Mo asked her where she had gone these days after she disappeared, Qi Xiaoyu always looked at Chu Mo with a naive face: "I went to play!"


    In the end, Chu Mo had to hold her nose and admit that she was playing.


    Chu Mo benefited a lot from the experience and life of more than a month. The only thing he regretted was that his jade didn''t give him any hint.


    In other words, in the past month, except for the small tree, there is nothing in the vast mountains that it can see.


    In general, Chu Mo''s mood is still very happy. His realm first broke through the yuan level in a short period of one month. Then it rapidly increased to the middle of the third layer.


    This kind of progress, put before, is simply unimaginable.


    Even if we break through the yuan level, it will take at least one to two years of accumulation to reach the mid-term level of the third level. This can only be achieved with excellent talent and a lot of resources.


    Chu Mo, alone, walked on the way home. It took only one month to do it.


    I have to say, this is also a miracle!


    Chu Mo''s body was full of the bones, tendons and skins of those yuan beasts. Qi Xiaoyu, a foodie, naturally despises these things and dismisses them.


    But for Chu Mo, it''s all money!


    Although Chu Mosheng grew up in the general''s family, his life was not so rich. The days of fan''s residence were not so poor. Compared with the families of those ministers in the court, it was a genuine poor family.


    When Chu Mo was very young, he saw those students in the Academy who were well dressed and well fed. He also asked his grandfather: why is their life so good? What is the difference between our family?


    The old man was silent for a long time before he said to the young Chu Mo, "if our family is like them, wearing brocade clothes, eating jade food, and living in high-rise pavilions... Then this country is about to end! The extravagant life of those people is about to end!"


    When the old man said this, he added with some emotion: "of course, those people have no moral integrity and backbone. Even if the country is finished, their tall doorkeepers may not be finished. As long as they lightly say the word surrender, their extravagance and life can continue."


    "We are different from them. We are soldiers! Our task is to protect this country. Protect the people of this country."


    Chu Mo asked at that time, "does it also include guarding this group of people who have no integrity and backbone?"


    The old man smiled and touched Chu Mo''s head. Instead of answering his question, he said, "you are too young. One day you will understand that this country is composed of not only these senior officials and tycoons, but also thousands of people!"


    "They are the people we protect!"


    Chu Mo was carrying heavy yuan beast tendons, bones and skins. Recalling the Q & A with his grandfather in those days, he smiled: "Grandpa, you are a real soldier! Your grandchildren have all the teachings in mind. Don''t you always want to help those soldiers who leave the barracks because of disability and don''t get much subsidy? I think we can do something for them now!"


    Although Chu Mo doesn''t know the specific value of these things on his body, he knows that they are absolutely valuable!


    Any beast bone of a four level yuan beast can be sold at a sky high price in Yanhuang city.


    The yuan beast tooth, known as exorcising evil spirits, is even more valuable!


    Those tycoons, who have plenty of money, see rare treasures, the most basic reaction is to throw it down with money.


    Chu Mo thought happily that after he sold these things on his body, he could repair the fan mansion first.


    Although the courtyard of fan Fu is not small, many houses are in disrepair for a long time and have long been in disrepair. Only an ancient gate archway is left, barely supporting the dignity of the general''s mansion.


    "Then, the rest of the money can be given to one armed uncle."


    "Uncle one armed is very powerful. He was a fierce general on the battlefield in those days. After being discharged from the army after serious injury, he came to fan''s house to become a housekeeper, and managed the whole fan''s house in order."


    "Without one armed uncle, I''m afraid the whole fan family would have been unable to support it."


    "With Grandpa''s character, how much money he has will be scattered by him. Because he can''t see the suffering of his soldiers after leaving the barracks."


    "As long as there is a door-to-door request, no matter how difficult it is, the old man will stretch out his hand to help."


    Many people don''t understand that the old man is a great Xia general, even if he is not very rich, he is not very poor. But in fact, the old man... Is really a poor man.


    "One armed uncle''s financial ability is still very strong. Giving him the money is more reliable than giving it to Grandpa."


    "At least, one armed uncle knows better than grandpa how to help those who should help."


    Chu Mo grunted, and then sighed lightly, "unfortunately, this time, I still can''t enter Yanhuang City openly, Xia Jie... I don''t know whether you have entered the palace to be a eunuch!"


    "Speaking of it, I really want to thank you very much. If you hadn''t slandered me and honestly pleaded guilty, I Chu mo... Didn''t have this chance today. Naturally, I wouldn''t have met my master."


    Chu Mo said, and his eyes fell on the endless plain in front of him. At this time, he had walked out of the mountain with a radius of thousands of miles!


    Looking back, the mountains behind him were magnificent and continuous. Chu Mo was a little excited and whispered, "finally come out!"


    "This should be the boundary of Daqi!"


    Chu Mo squinted and looked into the distance. There was a team of people coming slowly towards this side.


    When he found the other side, the other side also found him. Then he accelerated and came to his side.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    We have a large number of updates. Each chapter is more than 3000 words, or even more. This book is also written with all our strength. I want to spell it seriously once. I hope you can come with me! Every ticket, every collection and recommendation, is a great support and encouragement to me!

 Chapter 21

    Chu Mo frowned and walked towards the grass beside him.


    He is not afraid of anything, but unwilling to cause trouble. Now he just wants to return to Daxia and Yanhuang city as soon as possible. Share your harvest with Grandpa.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t run!"


    "Beggar, what about you!"


    A burst of shouts came from the other party''s team from afar.


    Then, the group of people galloped with their horses and rushed towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s green but heroic face flashed a trace of anger. Why do you call me a beggar? He was very sensitive to this title, which made him think of his experience under the solitary God peak of Bulao mountain.


    But looking down at his clothes, Chu Mo''s mouth twitched a few times, a little discouraged.


    Because he looks like a little beggar now. He is completely different from the handsome boy in black leather under the solitary God peak.


    Chu Mo didn''t change his clothes, and the demon king was not a nanny. Naturally, he couldn''t think of these.


    Along the way, the wind and rain, coupled with many battles, Chu Mo''s clothes have long been ragged.


    A thick black hair, spread out, casually tied together with a yuan beast''s tendon, plus that ragged clothes, like a little wild man, full of wildness!


    The other party''s team, a dozen people, quickly surrounded Chu Mo and looked at Chu Mo maliciously. Two of them had sharp eyes and couldn''t help but scream when they found those things behind Chu mo.


    "God, what this little beggar carries is something from Yuan beast!"


    "Yes, there is also the fluctuation of Yuan force!"


    "Hahaha, I saw the skin of the third-order yuan beast! We are rich!"


    "Unexpectedly, we had such a great harvest this time. If we were known by other teams, we would envy us to death."


    "What you said is wrong. They will definitely not envy. They... Will envy!"


    "Jealousy, yes, it''s jealousy. Hahaha, Lao Wang is literate!"


    A group of people laughed and didn''t pay attention to Chu Mo at all.


    Speaking of it, a teenager who looks thirteen or fourteen years old, with rags all over, I''m afraid no one will pay too much attention to him.


    At this time, among the group, a middle-aged man, riding a tall jujube horse, paced slowly, came to Chu Mo, looked at Chu Mo from a high position, and he still had a strong evil spirit.


    He didn''t make a sound, as if he wanted to make this little beggar wild boy timid.


    He often does this kind of thing. He enjoys the helpless expression when the other party is pressed to collapse by the pressure on him.


    But this time, he miscalculated.


    The fluctuation of Yuan force on him was at most about the second peak, and could not bring any pressure to Chu Mo at all.


    So Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged man strangely and asked, "what are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man smiled proudly, but did not notice the problems in Chu Mo''s words.


    ''what are you doing'' and ''what are you going to do'' are completely different things. Only when this little beggar can''t bear the huge pressure emanating from himself.


    "Little thing, where did you get your stuff? Did you steal it? Huh?"


    The middle-aged man''s voice is very cold and intimidating. If he were a teenager of thirteen or fourteen years old, he would really frighten him.


    Those other people, all with a joking smile, seemed to be determined to eat Chu mo.


    "You want to rob?" Chu Mo didn''t answer the middle-aged man''s words, but picked his eyebrows, and a cold color flashed on his handsome face.


    "What robbery, you little beast, who dare to steal the yuan beast we hunt, what crime should you commit?" A dark, thirtysomething young man, with a bridle, rushed towards Chu Mo with a horse under his crotch. When he came to Chu Mo, he saw that Chu Mo didn''t move, pulled the bridle, and the two front legs of the horse were raised high and stood there steadily. The others immediately applauded.


    "Haha, Zhao Laosan''s riding skills are getting better!"


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the best horse trainer in our team!"


    "That little beggar was scared silly, hahaha!"


    Chu Mo was very angry and laughed. He didn''t expect that he would encounter this kind of road robbery just after he came out of this mountain.


    He raised his head, looked at the dark young man, and said seriously, "these yuan beasts are all hunted by myself. You are wrong!"


    "Eh? This little thing, are you reasoning with us?" The young man with dark skin seemed to see the funniest thing in the world and couldn''t help laughing.


    All the others laughed, thinking that this little beggar was too naive. As for Chu Mo''s sentence ''these yuan beasts are hunted by myself'', it was automatically ignored by them.


    Who believes it!


    Chu Mo looked serious: "really, I didn''t cheat you. Don''t bother me, otherwise..."


    "Little bunny!" The dark skinned young man, with a cold drink, interrupted Chu Mo''s words, raised his whip, facing Chu Mo''s head, covered his face, and severely whipped it down.


    Obviously, enough flirting, ready to start!


    PA!


    The whip made a loud and clear sound in the air, and made a sad sound.


    If this whip is pulled on a person''s face, it will certainly be split!


    The other people, without any sympathy on their faces, all had a theatrical expression.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed coldly, his figure was wrong, he raised his hand, slapped it, and held the whip drawn at him: "my words haven''t finished yet, you''re not only ugly, but also really impolite!"


    Pull hard¡ª¡ª


    "Ah!" The young man with dark skin uttered a panic cry, was pulled directly from the horse, faced the ground, and fell to the ground with a ''Bang'' sound.


    There was a sudden silence around.


    All of them were stunned at this scene and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    No one expected that this boy like a beggar should have so much power to pull a tall and strong adult off his horse. What''s more, the boy is also extraordinary, because even if they face such a sharp whip, they don''t dare to take it hard.


    Chu Mo grabbed the whip in his hand and calmly looked at the group of humanitarians: "enough? It''s not a gentleman''s act to seize people''s property when seeing money. I don''t want to cause more trouble. Go."


    "Ouch... I fell to death, little beast... Shit, what are you waiting for? Get rid of him quickly!" The dark young man shouted angrily while * *.


    In the eyes of other people, all showed fierce light at the moment, staring at Chu Mo, like a group of wolves staring at a prey.


    Previously, the middle-aged man sneered, "little bunny, I didn''t expect it to be very tough. I have two sons. Let''s go together and take him down!"


    After hearing this, more than a dozen people jumped off their horses, pulled out their weapons, and thought of Chu Mo surrounding them.


    "Little beast, knife and gun have no eyes. If you are sensible, you will quickly give us your things to ensure that you will not die. Otherwise, you will lack arms and legs later... Even your life may be lost. Don''t blame us for being cruel!" The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo fiercely.


    Chu Mo also looked at the middle-aged man angrily: "do you really want this?"


    The middle-aged man was trembled by Chu Mo''s eyes, but then he became furious. For the first time in so many years, he was frightened by a thirteen or fourteen year old boy. If it was to be spread, he would simply be laughed off.


    "Little beast, don''t toast, don''t drink!" The middle-aged man drank coldly.


    "Lao Wang, what are you talking to him about? Give him up!" The dark young man struggled to get up from the ground, his face full of mud and grass debris, and his nose was bleeding out. He looked very embarrassed, and the whole person was furious.


    "Kill!" The middle-aged man called Lao Wang looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, which were dark and pure, but emitting a cold light. He felt guilty for no reason. After listening to his partner''s words, he immediately made a decision.


    A dozen people, roaring in succession, rushed towards Chu Mo, a 13-year-old boy.


    I don''t know. I thought there was a deep hatred between them. Who would have thought that what these adults did was to kill people and steal goods. The goal... Is still a teenager.


    Chu Mo stood there in rags, his eyes cold in the face of this group of ferocious people, awe inspiring and fearless.


    "Little beast, go to hell!" A young man in leather armor, with a bright knife, fiercely cut Chu Mo''s head. This knife was aimed at Chu Mo''s life.


    Hum!


    The heavy knife made a dull sound in the air, and instantly cut to the top of Chu Mo''s head.


    Chu Mo''s footwork is like a ghost, and he stretches out his left hand¡ª¡ª


    Snap!


    Patted on the knife surface, the powerful force made the young man unable to hold the knife in his hand, and the big knife instantly fell to the ground.


    Chu Mo rushed to the young man in the blink of an eye, swung his right arm, and slammed the young man in the face.


    Bang!


    A powerful and heavy punch.


    The Yellow level three-tier dragon elephant force hit the young man''s face hard, making a dull sound.


    Click!


    On the young man''s face, there was a sound of broken bones, as if he had been hit by a mountain.


    He was directly hit and flew out, fell on the ground more than ten feet away, and fainted on the spot.


    Next, Chu Mo slammed his elbow into the chest of a man who rushed to attack him.


    Click!


    There was another sound of broken bones, and the man screamed and fell back.


    Chu Mo was also angry. The means of robbery by these people were cruel and accurate. God knows how many similar things they had done before?


    To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself.


    This is what his grandfather taught him.


    "Although the enemy troops on the battlefield also have families, loved ones and their own stories."


    "But war is war! If you are kind, your comrades in arms, your family, the home behind you... Will be trampled!"


    So¡ª¡ª


    In the face of these ferocious robbers, Chu Mo no longer showed mercy.


    In the blink of an eye, two more men were badly hit by Chu mo.


    The mid-term strength of yellow level three is by no means the highest level of this group, which only yellow level two can resist.


    Although Chu Mo had only one person, he was like a human shaped high-order yuan beast. He rushed left and right among the group of people. In a moment, seven or eight people fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up with a wail.


    In the field, only the middle-aged man and three other men were left. They glanced at each other and couldn''t help stepping back a few steps.


    From each other''s eyes, we can see deep fear.


    And regret!


    Before, they had never dreamed that a teenager who looked only thirteen or fourteen years old had such terrible fighting power. They finally remembered what the boy had said before.


    "I hunt these yuan beasts myself!"


    Feeling this teenager didn''t lie at all. He was telling a fact!


    Where did such a horrible little monster come from?


    Is it a disciple of which sect?


    The middle-aged people feel extremely regretful at the moment.


    Being greedy for a while and not eating fish makes you fishy. If you don''t say it, it may even affect the major events of the Lord.


    In that case, you''ll die.


    If only time could go back.


    But in this world, how can there be regret medicine?


    Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged man and said coldly, "enough? Do you want to continue?"


    The middle-aged man twitched violently at the corner of his mouth, looking at Chu Mo, gritted his teeth and said, "what else do you want?"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    At one o''clock in the morning, the code finally finished a chapter. After the modification, two eyes were almost closed. For the sake of Xiao Dao''s efforts, brothers and sisters, vote for support!

 Chapter 22

    "What do I want?"


    Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged man: "it''s you who stopped me!"


    "It''s you who want to rob me!"


    "Now you can''t beat me. What do you want?"


    "From beginning to end, you are pressing!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and said in his heart: Although this little thing is so powerful that people are afraid, it is still a baby after all, and it is very tender. If you were an adult, I''m afraid none of us would want to leave alive today.


    Thinking in his heart, the middle-aged man showed a wry smile: "this little hero, it was us who had no eyes before, and offended you. I''m really sorry."


    With that, he bowed to Chu Mo, and then said, "now we have also been punished. Look... My brothers have been seriously injured. Are you... Give us a break? Let them get treatment? Otherwise, they will all die!"


    Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged man, and his heart was struggling.


    He is not a fool. His grandfather''s teachings to him from childhood are clearly remembered in his heart. He knew that if he let these people go, he would be in trouble again and again. With such a large sum of wealth on his back, it''s strange that these people can really quit when they turn back.


    I''m afraid the next road will be more difficult!


    But knowing is one thing, doing it... Is another.


    Anyway, he is only 13 years old this year. It is really difficult for him to kill people with a knife unless he really has a deep hatred.


    Chu Mo hesitated in his heart. In the end, Chunliang prevailed. He glanced at the middle-aged man and said seriously, "you don''t have to bluff me. You people are not good people!"


    "It looks like a team of adventurers, but when you see other people''s wealth, you can immediately come up to fight and rob. Obviously, before this... You have done this kind of thing!"


    The middle-aged man was startled, his face showed embarrassment, and said: "you misunderstood... We, we are not the kind of people you said, just... Just look at the little hero, you are young, want to bully, really..."


    Chu Mo glanced at him and said, "I won''t kill you today, but you remember, if I encounter another roadblock and robbery next, once it is proved to be related to you, then you''d better pray that you don''t meet me again."


    "The world is very big and vast, but sometimes the world is also very small. Maybe I meet it again somewhere."


    "You, take care of yourself!"


    Chu Mo said, glancing at the middle-aged man, and then led a horse: "this horse is my interest!"


    With that, he turned over and mounted the horse, whipped and rode away.


    Until Chu Mo''s figure disappeared in sight, the middle-aged man stamped his foot with a gloomy face: "damn!"


    Several uninjured people around him were treating those who fell to the ground at this time. One of them, a young man in his twenties, cried, "Lao Wang, we were played by that little beast. He was too cruel..."


    "What?" The middle-aged man looked angry and asked, gritting his teeth.


    "That boy... Ruined several of our brothers and lost his vitality... He can''t use force anymore, sobbing!" The young man cried as he spoke.


    "Cry your mother!" The middle-aged man shouted angrily, and then gnashed his teeth and said, "what a little beast, really vicious, what''s the difference between killing people?"


    "Before you leave, you still threaten Lao Tzu, little thing. If you are allowed to walk out of this grassland safely, Lao Tzu''s surname will be written upside down!" The middle-aged man growled and swore there.


    The young man who had just been scolded by Lao Wang said weakly: "your last name is written upside down, too..."


    "Get out of here!" The middle-aged man Lao Wang kicked the young man over with one foot, then took out a whistle from his body and blew hard.


    Strangely, there was no sound, but after a while, a dark light appeared in the sky. Unexpectedly, it was a hawk and falcon that fell from the sky and landed on Lao Wang''s shoulder.


    Lao Wang took out a pen and paper from his body, quickly wrote something, tied it to the eagle Falcon''s leg, and took out a piece of raw meat to feed it.


    The hawk and Falcon took the meat in their beaks, flapped their wings and flew high into the sky.


    Lao Wang just spit out a mouthful of turbidity and gritted his teeth and said, "young children walk in the downtown with gold bricks... If you want to die, I will make you happy!"


    But Chu Mo, after grabbing a horse, ran wildly and rushed out of the grassland.


    Chu Mo vaguely remembered that this grassland, which was located in the north of Daqi and belonged to Daqi in name, was mentioned by his grandfather.


    But in fact, the control has always been in the hands of the nomads in this grassland.


    This grassland is very fertile, rich in products, and produces high-grade war horses.


    Nearly three fifths of the war horses in the Qi army were produced in this grassland. But it is also quite difficult to completely accept it.


    Qi also fought against the nomads on the grassland several times, but failed.


    Those nomads are very familiar with this grassland, and follow the concept of "I will fight if I can fight, and I will run if I can''t fight". Therefore, this grassland has always been the most troublesome place for the monarchs of the great Qi Dynasty.


    The relationship between Da Qi and Da Xia is not very harmonious, even hostile.


    I don''t know how many times I have played since ancient times. But in the past two decades, it has been very peaceful. Except for occasional minor friction, most of the time, the two sides are still friendly.


    But the old man said that Taiping will not be in a few years. Over the years, Daqi has been recuperating and adopting a gentle policy towards the nomads on the northern grasslands, but in fact, it has secretly planted many means.


    Once these means broke out, the northern grasslands could be completely subdued. By that time, the Qi state was prosperous and strong.


    Then, the war with Daxia is coming.


    "Since this time, I want to cross this grassland, why not just explore the reality here? Going back can also provide grandpa with some useful information!" Chu Mo rode in the wind, squinting and whispering in his heart.


    "Hey, why did you just let those people go? They clearly want to kill you!"


    A clear voice like a lark sounded behind Chu Mo, and Chu Mo was not even surprised, because Qi Xiaoyu appeared every time.


    "That group of people no longer resisted, and several of them who were cruel to me were abolished by me. Even if they recovered in the future, it was impossible to use yuan force. In this life, they can only be ordinary people. Is this punishment not enough?" Chu Mo didn''t look back, stopped the horse and said faintly.


    "I don''t think it''s enough." Qi Xiaoyu said, coming to Chu Mo, glanced at the horse and said, "do you know that after you leave, the leader will be summoned immediately. I''m afraid your journey will not be peaceful."


    Chu Mo angrily said, "I knew that those shameless people would not have any credibility!"


    Qi Youyu glanced at him: "since you know, why let them go? Kill them directly, isn''t it very simple? There are many future troubles."


    Chu Mo was stunned and looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said, "Why are you so cruel?"


    Qi Xiaoyu suddenly said angrily, "why do you say that about me? Kindly remind you, but say that I am cruel and ignore you!" With that, he flashed away and drifted away.


    Chu Mo was left alone and stayed there for a long time. Then he shook his head in a daze and murmured, "am I wrong?"


    With a slight sigh, the 13-year-old boy, whose handsome but astringent face showed a rare meditative color, sat on the horse''s back, slowly hurried along, constantly thinking.


    Right and wrong, many times, are not absolute.


    It is indeed a little too far fetched to want a thirteen year old boy who has experienced simple experience to be cold-blooded and ruthless and decisive.


    At night, the sky above is bright with moon and stars, and the line of sight is excellent. There is peace between heaven and earth.


    Chu Mo''s heart was not peaceful. He felt that it seemed a little too much to say Qi Xiaoyu like that during the day.


    Although the girl is mysterious and haunted, she did him a lot of help along the way. Although it''s not a good relationship, at least she can be regarded as a talking friend.


    "Perhaps, my words today hurt her, and she won''t pay attention to me in the future?" Chu Mo lay on the grass, looking up at the starry sky overhead, a little melancholy.


    The black horse snatched from the robbers was quietly eating grass.


    Suddenly, Chu Mo heard the sound of horses'' hoofs in the far direction. It seems to be coming in his direction.


    Chu Mo''s heart moved slightly, and then he saw a dark shadow flying quickly under the bright moon.


    "Damn it!" Chu Mo finally understood that the other party had been watching him.


    After mumbling, Chu Mo jumped on the horse and galloped away in the opposite direction.


    A string of torches suddenly lit up behind, and several arrows fell not far behind Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was surprised and angry at the same time. It seemed that this group of people would not stop until they reached their goals. While driving the horse to separate and run wildly, Chu Mo said in his heart, "Qi Xiaoyu, you''re right, these people, it''s better to kill them directly, and then suffer endless!"


    "But I have committed the kindness of women!"


    "I was wrong!"


    Chu Mo looked back and saw many knights in the distance.


    "Chase, don''t let him run!"


    "That boy carries a lot of Yuan beast''s tendons, bones and skins, which are invaluable!"


    "Catch up with him, and the brothers can share the gold, drink in large bowls, and eat meat!"


    Ow, Ow!


    Under the night sky of the grassland, there was a burst of cheers of ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    There were forty or fifty horses, in a huge fan, chasing Chu mo.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Brothers, continue to recommend fire support!!!


    We want to be on the list, we want to rise!!!


    We want to rush!!!!

 Chapter 23

    Chu Mo was angry and knew that this must have something to do with his letting the group go during the day.


    More than 50 cavalry, under normal circumstances, Chu Mo is not afraid.


    At present, he has three levels of yellow... With the power of dragons and elephants. Under normal circumstances, it is not difficult to destroy a cavalry team of 50 people.


    But Chu Mo was worried that there were people in this cavalry team who were similar to their own strength... And even surpassed them.


    Even if the strength is slightly inferior to himself, so many people together, is also a great threat.


    After all, during the day, those people have seen his strength, and it is impossible not to say this when passing the information out. Therefore, nine times out of ten, these people know his strength.


    Now that you know, it''s enough to explain the problem.


    Chu Mo didn''t panic. He rode his horse and rushed straight to the northeast. If he walks in such a straight line, he will eventually enter the ice and snow plain.


    Of course, Chu Mo will not really enter the ice and snow plain, and the group of pursuers behind him will not allow him to enter.


    Whoosh!


    A very sharp air breaking sound.


    Chu Mo felt a cold feeling behind him. He fell directly on the horse''s back, and a sharp arrow flew close to his back.


    Chu Mo was startled into a cold sweat. Just as long as his reaction was a little slower, this arrow would hit him.


    Once shot, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die.


    Because of the high-speed running, the horse under the crotch has begun to sweat, and the wheezing sound has become rough.


    Chu Mo knew that the war horse was close to the limit. If it continued like this, it would not take long to fall down.


    Feeling it in his heart, Chu Mo suddenly flashed as he skimmed over a piece of grass that was more than one person high, jumped off the horse running at high speed, rolled in the grass for a few times, and then slipped into the grass and hid.


    Because of inertia, the horse he was riding ran far away, and then stopped.


    These horses are well-trained war horses. Their owners are missing, and they won''t leave easily.


    Chu Mo saw this scene in the grass and frowned, a little disappointed.


    He originally wanted to let the horse run away and attract the attention of some people, but he didn''t expect it to stop.


    This place must not be left for a long time. Chu Mo directly carried the starting method and ran towards the eastern Expressway under the cover of high grass.


    At this time, the cavalry also found the empty horse, and immediately scattered around, looking for the trace of Chu Mo everywhere.


    It''s a pity that the grass in this place grows too high. Let alone a teenager, even a tall adult can''t find a trace of it.


    "Look around, don''t let this little beast run away!"


    "The things on him are invaluable, enough for our army for several years... Cough, a few years of waste!"


    "Brothers, whoever finds this little beast first is the first one!"


    A strong black man, riding on a big black horse, shouted.


    The cavalry immediately applauded, and then looked in all directions.


    "Boss, I found it. This boy is so cunning that he jumped off his horse and escaped under the cover of the grass!" A cavalry soldier first found the place where Chu Mo settled and the direction where Chu Mo fled.


    The black man looked at it and sneered, "idiot, on this grassland, you want to escape with two legs? Even if you are a martial artist of Yuan Guan... You can''t!"


    "Chase me! He can''t run far!"


    A group of cavalry, led by two people proficient in tracking, chased Chu Mo in the direction of escape.


    However, in this dark grassland night, it is not so easy to find Chu Mo''s escape route at the first time. Therefore, this group of cavalry is divided into five teams, each of which has more than ten people.


    About a few miles away from each other, they watched each other and chased Chu Mo in the direction of escape.


    Chu Mo really didn''t escape far, and he didn''t want to escape!


    He wants revenge!


    What the cavalry leader said is absolutely right. In this kind of prairie, it is basically impossible to rely on two legs to surpass horses... Even martial artists who have broken through the yuan level.


    The distance is short. I can do it in a moment and a half, and I can also maintain high speed. Over time, the energy consumption is too large, and the total strength is exhausted.


    Therefore, in such a place, never believe that your legs will be faster than the horse.


    Chu Mo also knew that he didn''t want to rely on his own legs to defeat those horses. In other words, he didn''t want to escape!


    What happened today touched him a lot. His momentary kindness brought him endless trouble. Now on this grassland, people who want to catch him... I''m afraid it''s not just this cavalry!


    "If I really meet you... I won''t let any of you go!" Chu Mo''s pure eyes flashed a cold and fierce color.


    The purity of youth is being replaced by anger.


    The previous elder Changsheng Tianqi, for an almost impossible thing, had to spend a lot of Yuan force at the first time, galloped all the way to Yanhuang City, killed his grandfather and killed him.


    A little farther away, the Xia family, as a Daxia royal family, knew that it was their son''s fault, but as a prince, Xia Jing, didn''t want to kill him at the first time?


    "Those big people, high-ranking and so cautious, I am a teenager, alone on this desolate grassland, what kind of bullshit?" In the eyes of Chu ink stars, the cold light flickered, hiding in a low bush.


    Through the night, it''s very secret.


    Even those very smart scouts are hard to find. Don''t forget, Chu Mo grew up in the army when he was a child! I am familiar with these things.


    Step... Step.


    A slight hoof sounded.


    The voice is very light, if it is not in the dead of night, it is difficult to hear.


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: these people... Are a little less like ordinary robbers. This cautious style is more like real soldiers!


    "Do you mean..." Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he made a guess in his heart.


    The other party was also very cunning. Although he didn''t know that Chu Mo was hiding here, he was still very cautious and walked carefully in the tall grass.


    Chu Mo''s spirit was also highly nervous and concentrated. He looked at the grass not far away and moved slightly.


    Finally, a knight appeared in Chu Mo''s sight.


    "If only I could figure out his realm!" Chu Mo said in his heart.


    At this time, the jade on his body suddenly became slightly hot. At the same time, a message appeared in Chu Mo''s mind.


    "Huang level two, physical fitness level two, no disease."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned and thought: what''s going on? Is it my jade?


    There was no time to think about it, so the knight had come to the Bush where Chu Mo was hiding.


    At the moment Chu Mo wanted to make a move, a voice came from a distance: "what did you find?"


    "No, that little thing is much more cunning than we thought!" The Yellow Knight answered, and then he was ready to leave.


    "Cunning fart! Start with you!" Chu Mo''s heart roared, burst from the bushes, and the light of his knife flashed, directly sliding to the knight''s throat!


    Poof!


    A flash of blood appeared.


    The knight stared at the boss with his eyes full of disbelief. His body softened and fell from his horse.


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand and put the knight gently on the grass.


    The horse, spinning in place, didn''t seem to understand what happened.


    Chu Mo''s heart jumped wildly, and his hand holding the knife trembled.


    This is the first time he has killed anyone in his life!


    A life ends in his hands like this!


    This feeling is not good at all. Chu Mo kept telling himself in his heart: if you don''t do it, the dead person must be you!


    For a long time, Chu Mo''s heart finally recovered a trace of calm.


    Looking at the Yellow level two-tier knight on the ground, Chu Mo said in his heart, "sorry, if you don''t want to kill me, how can I fight you?"


    After thinking about it, Chu Mo took off the knight''s long knife and put those yuan beast tendons, bones, skins... On his body into the space of jade.


    Then turn over and mount the horse, and walk slowly towards the place where the sound just came out.


    "Shit, this damn little bastard is really cunning. When can he hide? He angered me and burned the grassland!" A grumpy Knight muttered loudly.


    "Don''t worry, if you really set a fire, we''ll have to finish it ourselves. It''s crisp in autumn, and the whole grassland is very dry. If you keep a fire, it''s estimated that it can burn for several days and nights!" Said another knight.


    "Yes, don''t worry. When the day breaks tomorrow, that boy can''t hide at all! Hum, in this grassland, except for those damn King''s court children, who is more familiar with us?" Said the third knight.


    "I have been here for more than ten years, and I almost forget what my hometown is like." The fourth man chimed in.


    "OK, it''s estimated that we can go home in a short time!" A low voice sounded.


    Chu Mo''s heart moved: these people... It''s really not that simple!


    At this time, he carried a long saber and rode towards several people over there.


    "It''s not suitable to look for people at night, or I think we''ll look for them at dawn tomorrow! That boy can''t escape from this grassland at all!" Said a knight who was more than twenty feet away from Chu mo.


    Chu Mo didn''t say a word, holding a long saber, his legs clamped the horse''s belly, and the horse hissed under his crotch, and rushed towards the man.


    "Captain Cao, what''s the matter with you? Did you find..." more than 20 feet away, before the man''s voice fell, Chu Mo''s war horse had rushed to him, raised the long saber in his hand, and chopped down at the knight''s head.


    The heavy and sharp saber flashed a cold light in the void.


    Click!


    The knight''s head was cut in half by Chu Mo on the spot!


    Blood mixed with brain, flowing out in an instant.


    This knight was killed on the spot!


    "Ah! No! This is not our man, it''s the little beast!" A knight not far away witnessed the scene and shouted loudly.


    However, this sentence has also become his last words in this world.


    Chu Mo cut his head horizontally with a sabre in his hand.


    A cavity of hot blood gushed out.


    "Ouch!"


    Chu Mo felt his viscera churning and couldn''t help retching, but his action didn''t stop at all.


    Pounced on the third Knight!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    If I say I write now, do you believe it? It''s true... Very tired!


    Today, Wanzi update, I hope you like it.


    I give you a limerick.


    Water melody singer. Ask for recommended tickets!


    When there is inspiration, pat the table and ask heaven.


    I don''t know what the current readers will like this evening.


    I want to go back, and I''m afraid of the chaos of book reviews, and I can''t sleep.


    Crazy keyboard, fingers sour?


    Ask for collection, recommendation and monthly ticket.


    Dare not slack off, when can you be on the leaderboard?


    People are tired and depressed, and books have valleys and highs. I can''t solve this.


    I hope the book will last forever and the work will spread forever.

 Chapter 24

    "Damn... Kill him!"


    "Kill, don''t leave alive!"


    The knight who spoke was the one who had a low voice before, and he was also the captain of this cavalry team of more than 50 people.


    At the moment, his voice was full of anger and horror!


    Previously, I received news that a thirteen or fourteen year old boy was carrying a large number of Yuan beast tendons, bones and skins, which were invaluable. But his skill is extremely high, and he is suspected of being a disciple of a certain sect.


    This group of people originally didn''t want to provoke the disciples of those big sects, because once provoked, there will be endless trouble, unless people can kill people unknowingly and destroy all the evidence.


    Otherwise, those big sects who protect their shortcomings, once they retaliate, are simply not what they can bear.


    But the messenger said that the boy was alone with a lot of Yuan beast tendons, bones and skins, and his value was at least 10000 liang of gold!


    Ten thousand liang of gold, not to mention this group of people living in poverty on the grassland, even those big businessmen in the capitals of all countries, will be moved by the number.


    People die for wealth, and animals die for food.


    When this wealth reaches a certain level, it is enough to make people crazy.


    The Yellow level two-level warrior who was first killed by Chu Mo is the squadron leader of this cavalry team. In this cavalry team, he is also a core backbone and the confidant of the captain.


    His death made the captain of the cavalry team very sad. At the same time, he also hated the boy to the extreme.


    He also finally knew what the letter said that the boy was very powerful and not empty words. But now it''s too late to say anything at this meeting. It''s so far that we can only go on with it.


    Poof!


    A flash of knife light flashed, and the third knight, who didn''t even have the strength of the Yellow level, was cut off by Chu mo.


    Chu Mo rushed to the fourth man again!


    The captain of the cavalry team was going crazy. He rode and waved a knife at Chu Mo, roaring, "what a cruel little beast... I will kill you today!"


    Hum!


    The cavalry captain had a Yanyue knife in his hand. The long handle of the knife was actually made of metal. The three foot long wide blade was flashing cold light. It looks like a very heavy weapon. Without a blade, the back of the knife can smash people into meat sauce.


    The long knife swung up in the air and cut at Chu Mo, making a huge dull sound.


    Chu Mo thought: what strength is this person?


    The jade in his chest did not respond this time. Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and at this time the other party''s knife had been cut.


    Chu Mo gritted his teeth and crossed the saber in his hand


    Qiang!


    A loud noise, like thunder.


    Chu Mo''s horse in the crotch couldn''t help hissing and retreated several steps. Chu Mo''s arms were numb and his brain was buzzing.


    Look at the saber in your hand, it was cut a huge gap!


    "Great strength!" Chu Mo was shocked in his heart, and he had the most basic judgment on this person''s strength: at least... It was the warrior who got through the yuan pass like himself! With the power of dragons and elephants! Otherwise, his knife has absolutely no such power.


    As everyone knows, the cavalry captain was more shocked than Chu Mo, and couldn''t help asking, "how old are you... How old are you this year? How can you have this power?"


    "Cut the crap and eat me!" Chu Mo''s ferocity in his bones was aroused by the other party''s knife, and his blood began to boil.


    He swung a long saber with a huge gap in his hand and cut it directly at the other party.


    This knife is the most profound skill in the pithy formula understood by Chu Mo!


    There are eight moves in this Sabre technique. Among the pithy formulas passed by the demon king to him, the moves are the most.


    Similarly, it is also the most profound!


    So far, Chu Mo has only understood the fur of the first knife.


    But such a little fur, displayed at the moment, is shocking!


    A knife cut out, between heaven and earth, lit up a dazzling light.


    Like a flash of lightning!


    In all directions, there is a murderous spirit of terror!


    The cavalry ready to pounce around and the horses under their crotches were shrouded in this murderous spirit.


    The cavalry suddenly felt a strong fear in their hearts, and all the horses under their crotches couldn''t help but soften their knees and kneel to the ground. All the riders on the horse fell out one by one.


    Originally, seeing Chu Mo cut with a knife, the cavalry captain''s cold face was full of disdain.


    He didn''t believe that a teenager could surpass him, who had been immersed in martial arts for nearly 30 years, in the attainments of knife skills.


    But this idea, almost instantly, was thrown out of the sky.


    Looking at this extremely amazing knife, which was cut from the sky, the cavalry captain''s eyes were full of horror, his mouth slightly opened, and he wanted to shout something.


    But, no chance!


    Poof!


    A touch of knife light, hissed from the long saber with a big gap, and split the cavalry captain in half from top to bottom.


    With it, there is the horse under his crotch.


    This knife, thunderous, unstoppable!


    Even Chu Mo himself didn''t expect that his knife had such great power.


    "Captain... Captain is dead!"


    "The captain was killed!"


    "The captain is dead!"


    Several Knights here fell off their horses, but were not seriously injured. Their hearts were full of fear. They roared wildly, stretched out their legs, and ran frantically away from Chu mo.


    "Captain? Is it really a soldier?" In Chu Mo''s eyes, a cold light flashed, simply don''t do it for two, ready to completely annihilate this cavalry!


    At this time, an arrow swished through the void and shot at Chu Mo, like a bolt of lightning. Almost in the blink of an eye, it came to Chu Mo''s face.


    Chu Mo was a little surprised in his heart, and his footwork flashed aside.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow flew close to Chu Mo''s cheek, and the strong wind made Chu Mo''s cheek ache.


    "The archer of the other side... Is very strong!"


    Chu Mo looked in the direction of the bow and arrow. Over there, a figure flashed away.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t want to meet him, so they were ready to sneak into the end.


    The cavalry in the distance, hearing the cry of their companions, gathered here one after another.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart: if there was no Archer, it would be as easy for me to kill these people. I wish I could kill that archer. Unfortunately, he is very cunning and probably won''t give me this opportunity. If I turn around and run away, he will attack me again; If I stay here, the cavalry will probably come and surround me.


    In contrast, Chu Mo was more willing to let those cavalry to surround him, because once those cavalry formed a siege against him, the archer could not continue to sneak attack him!


    And he also had enough confidence to break through the cavalry.


    Determined, Chu Mo was not in a hurry to escape, and took advantage of the terrain to play hide and seek with the archer.


    Those cavalry, all well-trained, although Chu Mo launched a siege, but not too close, but far away, forming a large encirclement.


    "Damn!" Chu Mo scolded. So far, he can conclude that this group of people is definitely not ordinary people, and it is likely that it is what grandpa said... One of the ''means'' arranged by the Qi Dynasty on this grassland!


    "That little beast has broken through the yuan level, otherwise the captain will not be calculated by him! Be more careful, don''t let him close, and deal with him with bows and arrows!" A knight shouted.


    Then, dozens of knights took down their strong bows, bent their bows and shot at Chu Mo''s hiding place.


    Whoosh!


    A burst of mournful sound broke the air, and dozens of arrows, like meteors, shot at Chu mo.


    The night was thick, and the cavalry could not judge the exact position of Chu mo. they wanted to force Chu Mo out by shooting indiscriminately.


    At this time, Chu Mo showed maturity and composure that did not belong to his age. He hid there and did not move!


    The nearest arrow was shot beside him, less than a foot away from his body!


    Chu Mo could clearly feel his heart beating faster, but his mind was extremely clear at this moment.


    The providence mind method automatically operated, almost instantly, making Chu Mo completely calm down, and the whole person also entered a mysterious state.


    At this moment, the voices in all directions were completely silent. Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes, and even could clearly feel everything within a dozen feet!


    Even a mouse''s panic into the hole can''t escape his perception!


    Whoosh!


    An arrow.


    The momentum is strong and heavy!


    He shot directly at Chu Mo''s heart!


    It''s the archer who has been hiding in the dark!


    He must also have some powerful talent, actually locked the exact position of Chu mo.


    This arrow is slightly different from others. It is blue all over. It is not poisoned, but made of a very special metal.


    This should be the other side''s card. If you want to hit Chu Mo, you will kill him!


    This arrow... I''m afraid he did his best.


    In Chu Mo''s brain, almost in an instant, he judged these information. He didn''t even know it. How could his mind be so clear.


    Can you avoid it?


    Chu Mo is also asking himself.


    Although he accurately captured the trajectory of the arrow, his body... Was difficult to keep up with the speed of his head.


    In an instant, Chu Moyun started with a low roar, and his body moved slightly in a moment.


    The arrow that had locked his heart directly hit his left arm.


    With a poof, he went through the muscle on Chu Mo''s arm and nailed deeply into the grass behind him.


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo''s body trembled instantly, and the muscles on his arm were pierced and torn by this arrow!


    A lot of blood flowed down his left arm.


    Fortunately, this arrow did not hit his bone. Otherwise, with the power contained in this arrow, the bone on his arm can be easily broken.


    Severe pain followed like a tide.


    But Chu Mo''s mind... Is also unprecedented lucidity!


    "Bet you can only use this level of archery once!"


    Chu Mo gritted his teeth and didn''t turn around, but went backwards frantically.


    When I passed the arrow, I pulled it up and shouted, "this arrow is mine. I remember you!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    How can you bear not to vote for a chapter with big stuffing and thin skin?

 Chapter 25

    With that, Chu Mo started his footwork and disappeared into the grass almost in the blink of an eye.


    The terrible second arrow did not come out.


    Even those cavalry soldiers did not move for a long time.


    For a long time, hundreds of feet away from Chu Mo, a young man came out.


    The young man looked in his twenties, dressed in blue clothes. He was handsome and tall. His cold eyes were full of shock and confusion at the moment.


    "Where did this boy... Come from? Is he from a big sect like me? Otherwise, how can he avoid my knowing arrow?"


    "Young master... Shall we... Catch up?" A knight jumped down from his horse, came to the young man and asked respectfully.


    "Forget it, don''t catch up. Even if you catch up, you won''t be his opponent. You''ll die for nothing." The young man sighed: "he has great courage and gambled on this level of attack... I can only send out once for the time being. If I will practice cardioarchery to the second level, I can shoot such two arrows. In that case, he will die today!"


    "Don''t worry, young master. You''re sure to succeed soon!" Said the knight.


    The young man shook his head slightly, "it''s not that easy!"


    With that, he spit out another mouthful of turbidity and said, "forget it, today we are unlucky. We have encountered a hard stubble. Several brothers who died turned back and buried them thickly, telling their families that they all died for their country. In the future, their lives will be in the charge of the king!"


    "The little Lord is kind, and being able to follow him is the greatest blessing for all of us." The knight said from his heart.


    The young man waved his hand, and the confusion in his eyes still didn''t disappear. He murmured, "very interesting little thing, remember me? I also remember you!"


    "I shot you an arrow, but you killed several of my confidants, and took a sapphire arrow from me. This account will be settled with you later!"


    With that, the young man waved his hand, turned over and mounted his horse, "go!"


    Chu Mo almost tried his best to run wildly on the grassland. At this time, it''s not time to worry about the speed of two legs as fast as four legs. Presumably, those Knights didn''t dare to catch up easily, so they had better escape from this place first.


    Running wildly all the way until the fish belly appeared in the East, Chu Mo felt that he had run at least sevenoreight hundred miles away.


    This distance is definitely the first time for him.


    At the moment, his legs were a little weak, and the yuan force in Dantian was almost exhausted.


    Even if he doesn''t want to stop, he has no strength.


    "Hum, disobedient and cruel, now you know you''re wrong?"


    Qi Xiaoyu still appeared in front of Chu Mo in a blue dress that never seemed to get dirty, as if it had fallen from the sky. Looking at the wound on his arm, he frowned slightly and said, "are you hurt?"


    "You are so powerful, don''t you see?" Chu Mo''s voice was a little hoarse. He glanced at her, sat down cross legged, began to run the mind method, and silently recovered.


    "I haven''t followed you all the time. Where will I see it?" Qi Xiaoyu said, walked to Chu Mo''s side, turned his small hand over, took out a pair of delicate scissors, cut off the sleeve on Chu Mo''s arm, and then said, "you''re not lightly injured, fortunately you didn''t touch the bone!"


    With that, he took out the golden sore medicine and began to bandage Chu mo.


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and said, "it hurts... Please be gentle!"


    Qi Xiaoyu rolled his eyes and said, "I still know the pain. It seems that I''m not stupid!"


    "You are stupid!"


    "Hum, you''re not stupid. Why don''t you know to run? Since those people dare to trouble you, how can they be unprepared?"


    "I didn''t know they had archers." Chu Mo stopped working his mind method, opened his eyes, just opposite Qi Xiaoyu''s dark eyes, and said awkwardly, "besides, he is also a very powerful archer."


    Saying this, he took down the blue arrow from his back: "here, it''s this thing. I think its material seems unusual. There aren''t many people who use it. I''m sure to find that guy in the future!"


    At this time, Chu Mo found that this arrow was an integral whole, which was actually carved out as a whole.


    Moreover, the carving is extremely fine. At first glance, it is not from the hands of ordinary people. There is a small word "Yang" under the arrow shaft.


    Holding it in his hand, there was a cold feeling. The arrow was very sharp. It shot through Chu Mo''s arm, but there was no blood left on it.


    "It''s a good thing!" Chu Mo looked at it carefully for a while, and couldn''t help admiring it.


    Qi Xiaoyu mewed at the arrow and said with some disdain, "what good thing should I be? It''s just a sapphire arrow. It''s nothing strange!"


    "What? Is this the legendary sapphire arrow?" Chu Mo was immediately surprised and looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "you didn''t lie to me?"


    "Hey, don''t move!" Qi Xiaoyu said fiercely to Chu Mo, and then rolled his eyes: "what are you doing to cheat you? This thing is not a rare thing. Eh? By the way, where are your bones and skins of Yuan beasts? Were they robbed?"


    "No, I hid it." Chu Mo answered casually. He didn''t want to cheat, but he didn''t want to expose the secret of his jade, so he had to deal with it like this.


    Thinking of the jade, Chu Mo suddenly moved slightly in his heart and concentrated on thinking: what realm is Qi Xiaoyu?


    The jade on the chest didn''t react at all.


    "What is Qi Xiaoyu''s realm?"


    Chu Mo concentrated on that again.


    The jade on the chest still didn''t respond.


    "Qi Xiaoyu..."


    "Hey, what are you doing? What are you staring at?"


    A jade hand shook in front of Chu Mo''s face. Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo strangely: "are you worried about your treasures? Why don''t I take them back with you?"


    "Cough..." Chu Mo smiled awkwardly and shook his head, "forget it, we''ll talk about it later."


    With that, Chu Mo picked up the blue jade arrow in his hand, with a strange smile on his face, and murmured, "I can''t imagine... The children of the royal family of the Qi Dynasty came to this grassland in person. It seems that you are really determined to get this grassland!"


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t seem to care about these things at all. After helping Chu Mo wrap up, he told him to follow the soldiers carefully, and then hurried away.


    It is still so mysterious that it comes and goes without a trace. But Chu Mo was also used to it, and secretly guessed in his heart that Qi Xiaoyu might be looking for something here, otherwise, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry every time.


    But since she didn''t say, Chu Mo didn''t want to ask so much. After all, everyone has his own secrets, just like his jade.


    Chu Mo felt speechless at the thought of this jade. It''s weird. It''s like a thing that belongs to itself. You can do whatever you want. Suddenly, great changes have taken place.


    Although things still belong to themselves, they have a feeling of being out of control.


    Chu Mo had this feeling since the day it changed.


    Changed the mind method of God''s will, which the demon king regarded as a treasure; Remind him when he sees the humble tree, and then suck it away by force; Today, he even sent a specific message to one of his enemies... But when he wanted to take the initiative to explore other people''s information, it was completely silent.


    "Damn it!" Chu Mo murmured, sinking his consciousness into the space of the jade. He wanted to know why all this happened.


    There seems to be little change in the space, but Chu Mo still feels sensitively that the vitality inside... Doesn''t seem to be as strong as before.


    He squinted, and for the first time, his eyes fell on the gray little tree... Sure enough, the very tiny bud on the tree... Withered!


    "Does it mean that every change requires a lot of energy to support?" Chu Mo frowned and thought in his heart.


    This jade shows its uniqueness for the first time, which is that it absorbs the will of heaven and my will into the space by itself, and changes the mental formula on the first page of the volume of the will of heaven.


    Chu Mo hasn''t practiced the formula before the change of heaven''s will. I don''t know whether it has become better, but at least now, there is no problem in practicing it.


    The second change occurred after encountering this small tree. On the second page of Providence, there were two more lines of words.


    The third change was that when Chu Mo was fighting against the enemy today, he had a strong desire to know the strength of the other party. This jade showed a miracle again and directly transmitted the other party''s information to his mind.


    Then... The buds on this small tree withered.


    Everything points to one reason, that is, if you want this jade to show its power, you must have the energy it needs.


    The question is, what does it want?


    Chu Mo withdrew from the jade space and frowned. He felt that his guess was right, but what made him a little depressed was that he didn''t know how to add energy to this jade.


    "It seems that I can only wait for it to burn me next time..." Chu Mo muttered to himself. Later, he continued to rush towards the East, but he was calm all the way.


    Three days later, Chu Mo had entered the central area of the grassland, and most of the injury on his arm was better.


    First, his own physique is particularly good, and second, it is also due to Qi Xiaoyu''s healing medicine is magical enough.


    On the evening of the third day, when Chu Mo was resting by a lake, there was a rapid sound of horses'' hoofs from a distance, accompanied by an angry roar.


    "Gerza, you traitor, you betrayed the king''s court and your ancestors. You won''t come to a good end!" A girl''s voice, full of anger, spread far away.


    Then, a middle-aged man''s voice came: "princess, surrender, gerza will always be your most loyal servant, don''t resist anymore, it''s meaningless! Gerza didn''t betray the court, didn''t betray his ancestors, gerza has a compelling reason!"


    "The princess, the big prince and the second prince... Have all fallen to the same level. Now it''s just you and the little prince. If you don''t surrender, you and the little prince... Will die!"


    "Our grassland has been fighting with Daqi for hundreds of years. Doesn''t the princess know that Daqi is powerful?"


    The girl''s angry voice rang out: "you fart! For hundreds of years, which time has Daqi defeated us? Gerza, you are greedy for life and fear of death! Brother Jin and brother Yin are the same, greedy for life and fear of death! You are afraid, I''m not afraid!"


    "There has always been only kings who died in battle, and no cowards who surrendered!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Students who click on the collection, can you vote by the way?

 Chapter 26

    Chu Mo stood up and looked across the lake. In the distance, there were some figures galloping in this direction.


    At this time, the man said, "Your Highness Royal Highness Princess, gerza is a warrior on the grassland and will not be afraid of death. If you can, gerza would rather fight to the death with Daqi!"


    "But this time... This time is different from before, Princess!"


    "Daqi laid down countless means, and now it has begun to close the net, and the whole royal court has long been divided by them. At least one third of the tribes on the grassland surrendered to Daqi... Princess, wake up, we have lost!"


    "As long as you nod your head, you are still the most noble princess on this grassland, and your position is still high, no one can match!"


    "Princess, gorza, please!"


    The girl seemed so angry that she couldn''t speak. She simply didn''t answer him. She held a little boy in her arms, followed by twenty or thirty riders, and rushed towards Chu mo.


    One of the knights, coldly shouted, "golza, you are a traitor! Don''t say some sweet words, it''s useless to say anything. If you really have a conscience, let us go today, and I Golmud will remember you!"


    The knight behind said with a wry smile, "my good brother, it''s not about whether I want to let you go. If you don''t surrender, these people around me will not let you go!"


    "Then fight to the death! Gerza, I won''t be merciful to you!" A young knight, with a rein, stopped the horse, held a long gun, and blocked there.


    The girl on the front horse shouted, "Golmud, you are not the opponent of those people! Come back quickly, as long as we get to the elder Haoyue, we will be saved!"


    "Princess!" The young knight''s voice cried out sadly, "don''t forget Golmud! Golmud died to protect the princess!"


    "Golmud... Don''t go!" The girl in front screamed as if she wanted to stop, but a knight beside her slapped her sitting horse on the ass.


    The war horse was in pain and immediately ran faster.


    "Don''t go!" The girl gave an urgent cry, and tears drifted in the air.


    "Hahahaha, princess, don''t be sad for me, Wang Ting''s children, there are no cowards!" The young knight laughed wildly and rushed directly at the group of people who came after him. With a long gun in his hand, he pointed directly at the knight who rushed in front.


    Gerza.


    His own brother.


    "Brother!"


    "Get out of the way!" Gerza shouted, "don''t give it away..."


    After all, he was a brother. He didn''t have the heart to see his brother die, but before golza said the word of death, a knight beside him suddenly sprang up from his horse, holding a sword in his hand, a sword light flashed, and Golmud''s head fell to the ground.


    "No!" Gerza let out a sad cry, his eyes suddenly red, and he was going to fight with the man.


    The man who cut Golmud with a sword drew a very beautiful arc in the air, fell back on the horse, and gave golza a cold look: "do you want to die, too?"


    "Why did you kill my brother!" Gerza roared wildly.


    "He wants to die by himself!" The man said coldly, "if you want to die, don''t care about your wife and children, I can help you!"


    "You..." gerza was so angry that he almost broke his teeth, jumped down from his horse and cried with his brother''s head in his arms.


    The girl running in the front over there also knew what had happened at this time. Her tears continued to flow down like the beads of the broken line, but this time, she no longer made a sound, even if her tears were like rain, she also tried not to cry.


    All hatred, just keep it in mind.


    Chu Mo took a panoramic view of this scene. He hardly hesitated. His body flashed and disappeared into the grass.


    After a while, the group of girls bypassed the lake and continued to run forward.


    Chu Mo, however, ran straight towards the group of people who came after him!


    At this time, the jade on his body suddenly became hot again. Although it is not very hot, it is the most obvious signal for Chu Mo!


    Among the pursuers, there is something this jade wants!


    Originally, Chu Mo didn''t want to let go of this group of people. If he could cause some trouble to Da Qi, he would be tantamount to helping his own country.


    Although he is not a soldier, he is the eldest child of military parents!


    Although it''s still uncomfortable to kill people, at least... Chu Mo has understood the truth that only through life and death can he understand.


    "This is also a battlefield!"


    "Here, there is only life and death, no mercy."


    Chu Mo''s goal is the man who just cut Golmud with a sword. His strength is obviously not vulgar.


    Those who can be sent here by the Qi Dynasty to perform tasks are obviously not ordinary people. I''m afraid the worst are the elite in the army.


    This man jumped up on the galloping horse at high speed, killed with a sword, and then returned to the horse easily... This kind of skill is not available to everyone.


    Like this man, I''m afraid he was at least a partial general in the army before.


    "If such a soldier dies, Daqi will be heartbroken."


    "And what I did today can at least bring some trouble to Daqi''s recovery of this grassland, and even... It may be * * trouble!"


    "If that''s true, that would be great!"


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, there was a bright light. Grandpa let him grow up in the military camp and trained him in various ways. Only because he was too young and there was no war, did he not see too many bloody things.


    Now, Chu Mo himself has finally embarked on this road.


    "No matter who my parents are, but now I am a real Xia people!"


    "It is my greatest honor and pride to be able to contribute to my country!"


    Chu Mo encouraged himself in his heart. At this time, the man, who was already riding a horse, came to a place less than three feet away from Chu mo.


    Maybe he just killed a person with a sword, or maybe he was too focused on the group in front of him. This man actually ignored the possible crisis around him.


    Now!


    "Kill!"


    Chu Mo roared in his heart, and flew up in the grass. The yuan force in the Dantian was extremely surging, instantly filled all the meridians of his body, and slashed the man on the horse''s back with a fierce knife.


    "Ah!"


    The man uttered a cry of surprise, and a flash of horror flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect that there were people hidden in this place!


    And dare to attack yourself!


    In a hurry, the man had no time to pull out the sword in his hand, and he flashed aside to avoid Chu Mo''s knife.


    But Chu Mo had a mental calculation but no intention, and the realm of the two sides was not much different. How could he dodge?


    And this Sabre is the strongest Sabre technique that Chu Mo has understood so far.


    This knife is unstoppable!


    Like a thunderbolt!


    There is nothing to avoid!


    The man used his sword without pulling out the scabbard and hurriedly blocked it. He thought he could block Chu Mo''s knife.


    But I didn''t expect that this thunderous knife unexpectedly bypassed the unsheathed sword in his hand and slashed on the man''s shoulder with an incredible angle.


    Click!


    The sharp blade cut the man''s shoulder blade directly, just like cutting tofu... Chu Mo didn''t even feel any blockage!


    The man was directly cut in two, and the blood splashed out instantly. The man''s eyes were wide open, and he fell from his horse with incredible surprise.


    At this time, Chu Mo has rushed to the next person!


    All this happened too fast. In the blink of an eye, the strongest one in this group had been hacked by Chu mo.


    Those other people are still confused and don''t even know what happened. Obviously chasing the princess of the king''s court, how can such a terrible young man come out?


    Poof!


    When the head of the second man was cut off by Chu Mo, the blood splashed out made the group suddenly wake up and shouted in horror, "enemy attack!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Daqi''s envoy was killed!"


    "Catch him!"


    Gerza, who fell behind because he wanted to restrain his brother''s body, was also stupid. Standing there, he shivered fiercely all over and shouted in despair, "grab this boy quickly, don''t let him run away! He killed the messenger of Daqi!"


    At this time, Chu Mo had cut off the third knight from his horse and rushed to the fourth man.


    The thin boy almost turned into a terrible God of murder at this moment. This group of people were so frightened that they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    When did such a terrible teenager appear on this grassland?


    Is he the mysterious card of Na Yi?


    Na Yi, who had escaped far away, was also wondering about this matter.


    "Where did this powerful boy come from?"


    Hearing the fighting sound behind, the group couldn''t help but stop. Although they were eager to flee for their lives, it was by no means the style of grassland people to ignore the rescuers.


    Nai said to the people around her, "hurry, go and help him! I''m going to fix this person!"


    "Princess... You go first. Let''s go and invite the boy!" Said a guard beside Na Yi.


    "No, this boy is so strong that he must be able to help us. I''ll invite him myself!"


    Na Yi on horseback said firmly on her face. The little boy in her arms stared at Chu Mo''s direction, and her big dark eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Too dangerous, Princess!" The guards around him still want to persuade.


    Na Yi''s pure and beautiful face showed a wry smile: "when are we not in danger now? The messenger of Da Qi has been killed by the boy, and the rest... Are all people of our grassland. Are you afraid of gerza?"


    Several guards around him suddenly looked angry and said, "are we afraid of that traitor?"


    "That''s good..." Na Yi glanced at the little boy in her arms: "brother, are you afraid?"


    The little boy''s voice was young, but he said firmly, "I''m a son of the king''s court, and I''m not afraid!"


    "Good brother!" Na Yi shouted, "rush back with me!"


    "Kill!" This group of men on the grassland was chased by the group of pursuers behind, which made them extremely angry. If it weren''t for protecting the princess, I would have fought to the death with them.


    At this moment, seeing the princess taking the lead to rush back, where did they hesitate at all? Then he shouted and rushed towards the cavalry who had been killed by Chu Mo alone.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Two things. The first thing is that I have an interview with Sanjiang from 7:30 to 8:30 tonight. If you have time, you can participate. About the new book and myself, if you have any questions, please ask them face to face.


    The second thing, of course, is to ask for tickets! Many friends who read books on their mobile phones may only look at the number of chapters updated without paying attention to the number of words. Each chapter of ours is at least 3000 words.


    If I change to a chapter with more than 2000 words, I can split at least three chapters every day.


    But in order to complete the plot, every chapter of ours is of sufficient quality and quantity! So, I''m not lazy. The ticket is still for me!

 Chapter 27

    From 7:30 to 8:30, Xiaodao will have an interview with Sanjiang. If you have any problems with Xiaodao and the new book, you can click my photo in the middle right of the home page of the starting point to communicate directly with Xiaodao! Welcome to ask questions!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Chu Mo''s eyes are a little red!


    The boy''s pure eyes... A blood color!


    Over the years, there have been no major wars between Daqi and Daxia.


    But in fact, there are often soldiers in the Qi Dynasty who turn into small groups of robbers to invade and harass the people on the Daxia border.


    Chu Mo once went to a village slaughtered by robbers transformed by Qi soldiers with his grandfather.


    In that small village, there are more than 500 people in the whole village, and there are only three living people left!


    Those were three children. When the enemy entered the village, their parents hid them in a dry well in their backyard, and then covered the well cover with firewood. Only then did they escape.


    But at that time, if Grandpa hadn''t heard the weak cry of the children in the dry well when he entered the village, I''m afraid those children would eventually die.


    Because they can''t climb up by themselves!


    These things had a great psychological impact on the young Chu Mo at that time.


    The seeds of hatred have already been planted in the hearts of those soldiers in Daqi.


    Because killing is not as simple as imagined.


    Chu Mo is not a murderer.


    The other party is not a lamb to be slaughtered!


    At this time, Chu Mo has regarded this place as a real battlefield!


    In his heart, there was only one thought, only one word: kill!


    In the light of the knife, those Knights seemed to be vulnerable in front of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s skill became more and more pure in this battle, and his body shape was surprisingly flexible.


    Almost one by one, cut those Knights off their horses.


    Even gerza, who also entered the realm of Yuan pass, is not Chu Mo''s opponent at all.


    Maybe it''s because his brother''s death hit him too hard; Maybe Chu Mo''s cultivation skills were too much better than him... After only five rounds, Chu Mo punched him on the chest, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and fell from his horse.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate and raised his knife high.


    In the twilight, the sharp blade glittered with cold light.


    "Little hero, save his life for the time being!" A knight who followed Princess Nai shouted, "he''s still useful!"


    Chu Mo''s mind was instantly clear, and the blood color in his eyes gradually retreated, fell to the ground, with a face of despair, looked at his gerza in horror, and spit toward the place: "what I hate most is the villain like you who sells for glory!"


    With that, he brushed the sharp knife in his hand and nailed it to gerza''s brain, just a little distance away from his face.


    Gerza screamed with fear and fainted.


    "Waste!"


    Chu Mo scolded, and then walked towards the small lake without looking back. He was splashed with a lot of blood. The thick smell of blood made him very uncomfortable, and he was ready to wash the blood off his body.


    When Princess Nai and his bodyguards rushed here, they were all stunned. Dozens of pursuers were all killed on the spot, and almost every one... Was fatal!


    These are the elite knights in the grassland King''s court!


    Although they rebelled against the king''s court and took refuge in the Qi Dynasty, no one would deny their strength.


    Otherwise, how could Na Yi and others be so embarrassed?


    But in front of the boy, it turned out to be a knife, like chopping melons and vegetables, all killed!


    Even if Na Yi and others hate these traitors in their hearts, at this moment, looking at the back of the boy walking towards the lake, their eyes are full of awe.


    A middle-aged man in his forties, dressed as a scribe, looks a little like a Xia man, which is obviously different from the appearance of grassland people. Other knights also show great respect for him.


    He went to Princess Nai and whispered, "we must keep this man!"


    "He is related to the success or failure of our recapture of the court!"


    "If he is willing to help us, our winning rate will increase by 30!"


    "Maybe elder Haoyue will send troops to help us because of this!"


    Princess Nai nodded. There was still a shocking color in her star eyes and nodded, "but his skill... Now, why should we keep others?"


    The middle-aged scholar glanced at Na Yi, thought for a while, and then said, "I think this young man has a full sense of justice, otherwise he will never help us."


    "I''ll try it first, and then see... What does he want!" The middle-aged man said, glancing at Na Yi again, and stopped talking.


    Na Yi glanced at the boy who had come to the lake over there, and then whispered, "Uncle Pang, if you have anything to say, now that my father and mother are gone, brother Jin and brother Yin have taken refuge in Daqi. Although I am the princess of the royal court, now... If it weren''t for you... What would I be? I''m afraid I''d have been taken away long ago and given to the villains of Daqi."


    The middle-aged scholar nodded and whispered, "it''s easy for the princess to ask him for temporary protection. I believe that with my mouth, I should be able to persuade him."


    "But if the princess wants long-term protection, then..."


    Na Yi''s pale face flashed a blush, and she said shyly, "will you marry him?"


    The guards beside Na Yi all showed embarrassment on their faces and seemed to be a little angry. But then, they all sighed decadent and looked away as if they hadn''t heard.


    The princess like a goddess in their eyes is no longer the Pearl on the grassland in the past.


    Although they don''t want to admit it in their hearts, they have to admit that their princess has now become a homeless duckweed. This time, he hurriedly escaped from the king''s court and went to elder Haoyue. Isn''t it because he wants to ask elder Haoyue to protect their little prince with the mentality of marrying elder Haoyue''s son?


    Everyone knows it in their hearts, but they just don''t want to say it.


    The middle-aged scholar smiled bitterly and whispered, "I think this young man is very unusual. Although he is shabby, he has a touch of dignity in his eyebrows. He doesn''t look like a child of an ordinary family. Plus his skill, he is likely to come from a big sect."


    "If we can really make him moved and stay on the grassland to help us, maybe we can really come back from the dead!"


    Nai sighed gently, and a touch of loneliness flashed across the girl''s delicate face. She closed her eyes slightly, and her long eyelashes trembled slightly. She said softly, "Uncle Pang is in charge of everything. As long as you can bring the grassland king back to life, let Nai do anything!"


    The middle-aged scholar took a pity look at Nai, the Pearl on the grassland, which he grew up watching. Although there was no kinship, he had already treated it as his own daughter. If there were other ways, how would he be willing to make such a bad decision?


    In contrast, this teenager must be much better than elder Haoyue''s useless sons!


    But in this way, elder Haoyue is afraid to think of a new way. The old fox, trying to impress him, was not so easy.


    The middle-aged scholar thought in his heart and walked slowly towards the lake.


    Chu Mo came to the lake and jumped down without taking off his clothes.


    The cold water of the lake made his mind extremely clear.


    Quickly wash away those blood stains on your body, and then think to yourself in your heart: that woman seems to be the princess of the grassland court. How can a princess be chased like a homeless dog?


    "That golza said that the eldest prince and the second prince have taken refuge in Daqi. Should it be the golden brother and the silver brother?"


    "So it seems that great changes have taken place in the grassland King court."


    "Even their princess had to run for her life."


    "If so, it should not be difficult for me to stay here for a while and get through with them!"


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then heard a burst of footsteps. He looked up in the lake and saw a middle-aged man in his forties, coming to the lake with a new suit of clothes and smiling at him.


    "Little hero, thanks to you just now, you saved us. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t see the sun tomorrow."


    "Are you from Daxia?" Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged scholar and asked curiously.


    The middle-aged scribe was slightly stunned. In the depths of his eyes, a flash of vigilance flashed, but he smiled and asked, "how do you know?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know you." Chu Mo said, "I judged it from your accent and appearance."


    "So!" The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "what? Little brother, are you also from Daxia?"


    Chu Mo smiled, "I lived in summer!"


    "I see!" The middle-aged did not doubt Chu Mo''s words. How could such a young boy, with such skills, grow up in the secular world?


    So he took it for granted that this teenager should have been born in the summer, and then brought into the sect to practice. Now he should be walking down the mountain, or he should have graduated.


    As for why I don''t want to admit that I''m from Daxia directly, this is also very simple.


    Middle aged people have come into contact with disciples from some sects. They regard secular people as mortals, and few are willing to admit that they came out of the secular world.


    "I think the little brother should not have changed his clothes. Here is a new suit, but it may not fit well. I''ll find a famous tailor to make more sets for the little brother later!" The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo with an attentive smile.


    Chu Mo was also thinking about how to walk with these people. Seeing this, he naturally wouldn''t refuse and took over the clothes. It''s really a little big, but it''s better than the previous ragged clothes.


    While Chu Mo hid in the grass and changed his clothes, the middle-aged man chatted with him.


    "I Pang Zhongyuan, whose ancestral home is Daxia, came to this grassland for 15 years and have been working in the king''s court. I wonder if I can know your name, little brother?" The middle-aged scholar asked politely, and did not regard Chu Mo as a teenager who was not familiar with the world.


    Whose teenage boy dares to face dozens of powerful knights?


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "my name is Lin Bai. I studied martial arts in a sect. Now I''m walking down the mountain."


    The answer is very simple, but it completely eliminates Pang Zhongyuan''s doubts.


    Because it was the boy named Lin Bai who saved them!


    I''m afraid it''s easy to kill them because of their strength.


    And now that they have become homeless dogs, what else is worth plotting?


    "It''s brother Lin Bai. I don''t know what tasks my brother will perform when he goes down the mountain this time?" Pang Zhongyuan asked carefully, those disciples of big sects, walking into the secular world, almost all with tasks.


    Chu Mo also changed his clothes at this time, walked out of the grass and said, "there is no important task, just experience!"


    The middle-aged man was happy, and then saw Chu Mo, who had changed his clothes, immediately praised him in his heart: what a handsome boy with red lips, white teeth and sword eyebrows!

 Chapter 28

    Chu Mo was ragged and murderous before, and it was getting late, and pangzhongyuan didn''t see his appearance clearly.


    At this moment, after seeing Chu Mo''s appearance clearly, Pang Zhongyuan immediately felt that if the boy nodded, he was really a match for Na Yi!


    However, this kind of thing needs to be considered in the long run. Even if you are anxious, you can''t bring it up directly at this time. If you scare the boy away again, you will lose a lot.


    Pangzhongyuan thought in his heart, with a gentle smile on his face, and said, "Mr. Lin, if it weren''t for you today, I''m afraid we would all be robbed. Our princess wanted to repay you, but felt that money, such worldly things, was a shame for people of Mr. Lin''s identity. I don''t know Mr. Lin... What do you need us to do? Even if you can do it, we won''t refuse!"


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "I went down the mountain mainly to experience myself. The reason why I helped you today is that I can''t stand those people bullying and selling for glory! I can''t stand such villains!"


    "Haha, young master Lin is really chivalrous!" Pangzhongyuan gave a thumbs up and sighed, "it''s a pity that now is not the past, otherwise, I must repay you well."


    Chu Mo waved his hand and looked at pangzhongyuan: "it doesn''t matter, but Mr. Pang, what happened on the grassland? Can you tell me in detail?"


    The two people tried each other for the same purpose. Naturally, they talked speculatively.


    Pangzhongyuan heard Chu Mo''s words, and his heart was suddenly overjoyed. He felt that there was a great opportunity to keep the boy!


    "It''s hard to say!" Pangzhongyuan sighed and told Chu Mo about some changes that had taken place on the grassland in the past two years.


    "When I was in trouble, it was the king and queen, the parents of the princess, who took me in and gave me a place to live."


    "Although this is not my hometown, over the years, it is no different from my hometown."


    "My greatest wish in my life is to hope that this grassland can truly belong to the people here, all of whom can live and work in peace and contentment."


    "It''s just that Daqi has been covetous. For hundreds of years, it has never given up its covet of this grassland."


    "In recent decades, they have been laying out, alas..."


    "The first king was also deceived, and thought that the great Qi had changed his sex until he died... In his heart, he was still dreaming of peace."


    Pangzhongyuan''s face showed Resentment: "I always knew that the Qi Dynasty would have a means to use it here. I have been careful to prevent it and constantly reminded the first king. But I didn''t expect that the people they bought were actually two princes!"


    "Those two beasts who are not sons of man! About half a year ago, at a banquet, they secretly drugged the wine of the former king and queen."


    "The medicine is colorless, tasteless and invisible, and the medicine is slow. After being poisoned, it can''t be detected at all."


    "Because they didn''t dare to poison the former king and queen all at once. In that case, the imperial court''s imperial guards would certainly tear them to pieces!"


    "Even if they are princes, they can''t! The imperial court''s imperial guards are only under the command of the king."


    With Pang Zhongyuan''s eloquence, a plot within the royal court gradually surfaced.


    Daqi''s means were also really clever. They promised to give the two princes: once it was done, they would be sealed as kings, and the whole grassland would be divided into two, as a fief for the two princes.


    It only needs to belong to Daqi in name!


    At the same time, he promised the two princes a lot of benefits, such as those jewelry and beauties produced by Daqi specialty. It completely moved the two stupid things, brother Jin and brother Yin.


    They poisoned their parents little by little through chronic poisons.


    Finally, a few days ago, it broke out completely!


    "First, the queen was in a coma. The royal doctor just found out that this chronic poison had accumulated in the queen for at least half a year. There came a greater misfortune, and the king... Was also unconscious."


    "Brother Jin, who has been prepared for a long time, relies on his eldest son''s identity and takes advantage of the rules of the grassland. When the king is away, he is in charge."


    "Several orders were forcibly issued to replace the imperial court''s Imperial Guard with his own. He completely controlled the imperial court."


    "Brother Yin... The beast, with the special envoy of the Qi Dynasty, personally beheaded his parents... To show his complete refuge in the Qi Dynasty and show his loyalty."


    "Externally, they claimed that the king and queen died suddenly due to illness!"


    "Then he slandered the princess and tried to seize power while the chaos was in progress and lay hands on the princess."


    Pangzhongyuan said this, and couldn''t help crying: "poor old king and queen, who are kind-hearted, were killed by their two brutish sons."


    "The means that Daqi deployed on the grassland exploded almost instantly."


    "In the whole grassland, one third of the tribal leaders were bribed by Daqi and promised them great benefits. If something happened here, they betrayed the king''s court!"


    "These shameless villains!"


    Pang Zhongyuan gritted his teeth and hated.


    "In addition to brother Jin and brother Yin, there are many people in the royal court. Even I didn''t expect them. They are also people from Daqi."


    "Princess, we were able to escape thanks to those royal court guards who had been replaced before. They fought hard to protect us, and then left behind."


    "Now... I''m afraid... I don''t live anymore."


    Pangzhongyuan''s tone was full of sadness.


    Chu Mo sighed and said, "at least one of the two princes is sure to inherit the great cause in the future. Is this brain... Full of shit? Can you actually do such a treacherous thing?"


    "The first king''s favorite little prince, the two big princes, also have a sense of crisis. But the little prince is actually young. No matter how much the first king dotes on the little prince, it is unlikely to pass the throne to the little prince." Pang Zhongyuan sighed: "those two fools who are fascinated by power are really so kind? After completely taking the court, the first one will cut them!"


    Chu Mo nodded. He grew up in the army with his grandfather when he was a child. He was influenced by it and read many military books. He was no stranger to these plots and means related to the national destiny.


    Wen Yan said, "they are really two fools, and they are not as good as animals. They even hurt their parents!"


    With that, Chu Mo looked at pangzhongyuan: "then who are you going to run to now?"


    Pangzhongyuan nodded: "although this grassland is respected by the king, in fact, it is also composed of many tribes. This time, Daqi finally opened the card. One third of the grassland tribes announced their obedience to Daqi, but two thirds did not betray!"


    "One of the most powerful tribes is the tribe of elder Haoyue."


    "For a long time, the tribe of elder Haoyue has been a force on this grassland, second only to the king''s court. Moreover, it has been close to the king''s court for generations and has always maintained marriage. It is one of its own."


    Chu Mo felt some insincerity in pangzhongyuan''s words, and looked up and asked, "is it really so intimate?"


    Pangzhongyuan couldn''t help but smile bitterly, saying that although the boy was young, he was not so easy to fool.


    However, the more this happened, the more pangzhongyuan felt that as long as he could keep this young man, there must be hope to recover the whole court!


    Maybe others will scoff at his ideas, but he believes in his own eyes.


    "If it had been so intimate, someone would have been sent there long ago?" Chu Mo said again.


    Pangzhongyuan didn''t hide it, sighed and said to Chu Mo, "for elder Haoyue, the most important thing is to preserve his own strength. He is the princess''s uncle, but he... Is also the uncle of brother Jin and brother Yin!"


    "Then why do you go to him? What''s the point?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    He has now felt that the situation of this group of people in front of him is not only a bad problem, it is simply a group of people in a desperate situation!


    Chu Mo looked at pangzhongyuan and said slowly, "there may be many people loyal to the king''s court and the princess on the grassland. If those people can unite, they are really strong enough to destroy the golden brother and the silver brother before the iron cavalry of the Qi Dynasty set foot on this grassland."


    "But the problem is, without the king''s court... Who can make these people willing to unite?"


    "Princess Nai?"


    "She is the brightest pearl on the grassland and the goddess in the minds of grassland people!"


    "But she is not the queen after all!"


    "Let alone at present, it is obvious that brother Jin and brother Yin have the advantage. They claim that their parents died of a sudden illness and the princess is going to launch a rebellion. How many people dare to stand up and support Princess Nai at this time?"


    "In this situation, the best result of going to elder Haoyue is that elder Haoyue cares for his family, takes you in and provides temporary shelter."


    "But in my opinion, the greatest possibility is that elder Haoyue will directly take all of you, put you in custody or house arrest, and use it as a bargaining chip!"


    Chu Mo sneered: "then, find the best time to make a choice."


    "But no matter which option, I''m afraid it won''t do you any good."


    Pangzhongyuan''s face was full of shock, and he looked at Chu Mo in surprise. He thought he was high enough to look at the boy, but he underestimated it!


    This boy is not only terrifyingly powerful, but also... This IQ, unexpectedly, is also like a demon!


    Then, he said with a wry smile, "did I not think of what childe Lin said? But now... This is the only way!"


    "It''s better to take refuge in elder Haoyue and ask him to send troops than to take refuge in other tribes!"


    "Those tribes eat people without spitting bones."


    "Although elder Haoyue is very cunning, he has a problem..." Pang Zhongyuan whispered, "his ears are soft. The aunt of the princess told him that it would play a certain role."


    "Moreover, he has always been very fond of Princess Nai."


    "What I thought before was..." Pang Zhongyuan hesitated for a moment and said directly, "before, we planned to... Let the princess marry a son of elder Haoyue, and then make a heavy promise in exchange for his support and send troops to recover the royal court."


    At this time, Pang Zhongyuan had no choice but to disclose his plan. Because this young man, after listening to his words, made such accurate inference and analysis of the current situation. Such a person is simply not something he can fool!


    "Marriage?" Chu Mo sniffed: "the most ridiculous thing in the world is this kind of marriage. It''s just a layer of paper, and it''s broken with a poke. Once you tear your face, marriage? Nothing!"


    At this time, a faint woman''s voice came not far away: "the childe said, what should I do? Please teach me!"


    In the twilight, Na Yi''s enchanting figure slowly came out of the grass.


    Chu Mo actually knew she was eavesdropping there. Most of what he just said was for her.


    So when she came out, she was not surprised at all, and said faintly, "simply, pull the flag of the king''s court, fight against the rebel brother Jin and brother Yin, who killed his father and mother, and set up his own house!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The plot of grassland is related to a big game behind, so please be more patient and give Chu Xiaohei more time to grow up. War is still of great help to his growth. You can''t be too spoiled... You know. Finally, ask for tickets routinely. You must be embarrassed to leave after reading such a large chapter. If you have recommended tickets, click it casually. Knife, thanks!

 Chapter 29

    "Independent?"


    In the twilight, Princess Nai''s star eyes twinkled, but then she said with a wry smile, "can we stand up like this?"


    "Even if I really set up my own house, there are only dozens of people... What''s the use?"


    "Which tribe will listen to my poor princess?"


    "My uncle, after receiving this news, I''m afraid he will be the first to send troops and destroy us!"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "Your Highness Royal Highness Princess, you are wrong!"


    "Oh? The childe said, where was my fault?" Na Yi''s star eyes fell on Chu Mo''s face.


    "We won''t give your uncle this chance!"


    "When I say independent, I will officially announce it after accepting elder Haoyue... That is, your uncle!"


    "You always feel that no one will respond to you and help you... In fact, it is not."


    Chu Mo''s voice was a little childish, but what he said shocked Na Yi and Pang Zhongyuan.


    "Because now you are a fugitive princess in distress! At this time, who will respond to you? Who dares to respond to you?"


    "But... If you are a vengeful Princess holding great righteousness and supported by the tribe of elder Haoyue, do you say that those tribes who have not betrayed will choose to support you?"


    "They didn''t betray, just because they were not afraid of death?"


    "They are actually waiting!"


    "Wait for the action of the court!"


    "Although there will be betrayers, I believe that most of the men on the grassland are still bloody!"


    "Including those rebellious tribes, there must be people who are unwilling to be the lackeys of Daqi!"


    "But at present, only you... Your highness Royal Highness Princess, only you can do it!"


    Na Yi looked at Chu Mo: "elder Haoyue..."


    Chu Mo looked at Na Yi and said faintly, "you don''t have to worry about whether elder Haoyue will support you... Of course, he won''t support you."


    "Yes!" Na Yi''s soft face showed a wry smile, lowered her head and said, "even if the father and the queen mother are still alive, under this situation, my uncle... Will not support us."


    Chu Mo laughed at this time: "then fight until he supports!"


    Na Yi was slightly stunned.


    Pangzhongyuan on the side, but his eyes suddenly lit up, looking at Chu Mo: "is it that childe Lin... Is willing to help us?"


    Na Yi also reacted, looking at Chu Mo expectantly.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "Mr. Pang, don''t talk secretly in front of people. Isn''t this the result you want?"


    Pangzhongyuan''s face showed a trace of embarrassment, but he was soon left behind by him. He looked at Chu Mo eagerly and said, "master Lin, elder Haoyue, his strength is not weak. It''s not easy to intimidate him with force!"


    Na Yi said, "beside my uncle, there are two guards of Yuan Guan realm, who are very powerful. Moreover, those two people are almost inseparable from my uncle."


    "Even when my uncle is sleeping, they are both watching outside!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "I didn''t say I wanted to invade. I''m afraid we were shot into hedgehogs before we got to the door!"


    "That..." pangzhongyuan and Na Yi looked at Chu Mo puzzled.


    Chu Mo motioned for them to come over, and then whispered a few words.


    Pangzhongyuan''s eyes showed obvious excitement.


    Na Yi was a little hesitant. Looking at Chu Mo, her eyes moved: "would that be too dangerous for the young master...?"


    In those clear black and white eyes, there was a complex light shining: "this matter, after all, has nothing to do with the childe, I......"


    Chu Mo glanced at her and said faintly, "if I want to have no danger at all, why should I go down the mountain to experience?"


    Na Yi and Pang Zhongyuan just remembered that the boy in front of them was a disciple from a big sect who had come out to experience. All of them couldn''t help shaking their heads and smiling bitterly.


    It''s really Chu Mo''s performance, which is too amazing.


    Although they have also heard the legend of eight year old worship in ancient times, it is different from what they saw with their own eyes.


    "Just like that... We owe you too much. How can we repay you?" Na Yi stared at Chu Mo and asked softly.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "I''m from Daxia!"


    "Huh?" Na Yi was slightly stunned at first, then reacted, smiled and said, "you are disturbing Qi to save Xia!"


    "Disturb Qi and save Xia?" Chu Mo read it once, then nodded and said calmly, "it''s an enemy of the enemy, a friend."


    "Well, I wish us a happy cooperation!" Na Yi showed a bright smile, but in the depths of her eyes, there was a faint loss that no one noticed: it turned out that what he did was more for his motherland!


    Pang Zhongyuan didn''t think about that before, because in his view, as long as he joined a big sect, he was basically cutting off the dust.


    Even if you are mortal, how many... Like Chu Mo, frankly admit that you are doing this to help the motherland? Because of this, pangzhongyuan''s heart looked at Chu Mo highly.


    I think this young man has excellent IQ, excellent strength, is righteous and passionate, sincere and unpretentious, and his future is absolutely unlimited. Glancing at Na Yi on the side, she sighed in her heart: I wonder if our princess has that blessing


    That night, the group camped by the lake. After running away for several days in a row, these people almost reached the edge of collapse and supported themselves with only one will. Now the danger was temporarily relieved, and everyone was too tired to move. After camping, they didn''t even eat, so they went into tents and slept.


    When Chu Mo returned to the camp, there were only two bodyguards in charge of guarding, still awake.


    "You all go to have a rest. These days, you have suffered." Nai said to the two guards.


    "The princess needs a rest more than we do. We''re fine and can hold on!" The two guards shook their heads and refused.


    Pangzhongyuan also said, "princess, go and have a rest. There''s nothing wrong here. I have to hurry tomorrow."


    Na Yi glanced at Chu Mo, and Chu Mo said, "don''t worry about me. I''m not as tired as you. You all go to have a rest. I''ll help you guard here!"


    "That won''t work." Na Yi refused at the moment. In her mind, this teenager has become a key figure related to the life and death of the king''s court, so she can''t neglect it.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "I need to practice."


    "I see!" Na Yi understood and immediately asked the two bodyguards to take a rest.


    In the eyes of these bodyguards, Chu Mo was already a figure like a God. In addition, he was really exhausted to the extreme. At present, he bowed to Chu Mo and went back to rest.


    Finally, Chu Mo was the only one left in the whole camp, and gerza, who was tied to a pillar and lowered his head without saying a word.


    Those who died in the war before, regardless of the enemy or ourselves, including the special envoy of the Qi Dynasty who was cut off by Chu Mo''s sword, were all dragged back. This is also the rule here. People hate death.


    Unless there is deep hatred, the enemy will rarely be exposed to the wilderness.


    But these people, one by one, almost lost their strength, so they were temporarily piled there, waiting for tomorrow to be buried.


    The bodies looked a little creepy.


    Chu Mo doesn''t have a hobby of watching corpses. He just remembers the hint Yu gave him when he met this group of people before.


    But after that, there was no chance to find out what Yu was after.


    Snoring occurred one after another in the camp, and everyone was exhausted to the extreme and slept very dead. Otherwise, Chu Mo is really embarrassed to find it.


    Glancing up at gerza, Chu Mo slowly walked towards the pile of corpses. At this time, gerza, who was tied to a horse post, suddenly raised his head, his voice was very light, and his throat was hoarse, saying: "there is a ring on Daqi''s special envoy, which he showed off to me, saying that it is a god ring that can store things!"


    Chu Mo looked back and saw gerza with disheveled hair.


    "I''m not asking you for credit, and I don''t want to beg for mercy. I just want to tell you that the children of the grassland royal court are not waste, nor are they villains who sell for glory." Gerza said, suddenly crying: "they control my parents, wife and children. If I don''t listen to them, I will kill my family... I know I deserve to die, but I never thought of betraying the court!"


    Chu Mo didn''t answer him. He went to the special envoy of Qi who was in a strange place and saw that he was wearing a dark ring. It was shiny and restrained, and it didn''t look very impressive. Take off this ring, and then directly open it with spiritual force.


    The ring opens almost without any obstruction. The space inside is very small, three feet square, more than four feet high, which is completely incomparable with the space of jade.


    But this, for people in the secular world, is already a wonderful divine thing.


    Even in the gate sect, the number of storage rings is quite rare.


    There are several sets of clothes, several weapons, a secret letter, and a fist sized... All white stone in the ring.


    "Yuan Shi?" Chu Mo felt a wave of Yuan force from the stone, and immediately understood that this was a yuan stone.


    It''s just that the size of this piece is a little unexpected. It''s much larger than what he''s seen before!


    Chu Mo took out the yuan stone. Sure enough, the jade on his neck was slightly hot. This fist sized Yuan Stone was directly sucked into its space by jade.


    Chu Mo''s spirit also followed into the space of jade, because he wanted to see how it would change.


    The Yuan Stone, hanging above the gray tree, is like a waterfall, turning into thousands of Yuan force, which is very beautiful!


    All flow into this small tree.


    "It was used to water the saplings..." Chu Mo mumbled, glanced at the providence on the big Bluestone, and moved to take out the book.


    After opening it casually, I found a few more words on the second page.


    "Is it the power of this Yuan Stone? Let God''s will add a few words to my will?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, feeling a little wrong, because he followed the yuan stone into the jade space.


    Seeing that the Yuan Stone turned into energy and flowed into the body of the little tree, there should be no profit to heaven''s will.


    Chu Mo thought, and put my will into it, because only a few more words, there is no way to practice.


    When his spirit was ready to withdraw from the jade space, he suddenly found a short bloody trace on the big Bluestone, where the will of heaven and my will was originally placed!


    If you don''t look carefully, you won''t notice that there is a bloodstain there.


    Chu Mo is sure that there was no such thing before!


    If you look carefully, you will find that there is only a blood trace with the length of the nail. The color at the bottom is the heaviest, almost the same as the color of blood.


    It''s only about as wide as the hair, and then up, the color is very light, almost invisible.


    "What is this?"


    Chu Mo mumbled, and suddenly, from the bloody trace, a strong blood burst out. Chu Mo was startled, and then came the scene that he killed those Knights today.


    Then I saw that blood light was sucked into the jade and branded on the big Bluestone.


    That scene came and went quickly, and soon disappeared.


    But Chu Mo was so shocked that he couldn''t say it for a long time until his spirit withdrew from the space of jade, and he was still in a daze.


    "What''s the matter with this bloody gas?"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The good play is about to begin.

 Chapter 30

    This jade is really amazing, and no one can give him an answer. How can the Knights he killed turn into blood rays and be branded on this big Bluestone? What''s the effect of these bloody Qi?


    This made Chu Mo''s heart full of confusion. ¡Ê ¨J


    I don''t even know whether this change is good or bad.


    Chu Mo shook his head, showing a few lines of distress on his face, slightly frowned, and took out the secret letter in the storage ring of the atmospheric envoy.


    After opening, the beginning of the secret letter, as Chu Mo expected, was some layout of the Qi Dynasty for this grassland, including what means they have, and who are the people of the Qi Dynasty... The above was very detailed.


    Chu Mo glanced at the special envoy of the Qi Dynasty whose head was different, and said in his heart: this person''s status looks not low! Not only do you have the rare storage rings in the sect, but you also carry this secret letter with you. It seems that he should not be a nobody.


    According to the records on this secret letter, all the arrangements of the Qi Dynasty on the grassland are almost clear at a glance. This made Chu Mo have great confidence in the next actions.


    The most important thing to anticipate the enemy first is not the judgment of the general, but intelligence!


    Chu Mo silently wrote down the things recorded in this letter, and then casually opened the second page.


    After only a few glances, his face was shocked.


    Because what is written on the second page has little to do with the first page, but it makes Chu Mo''s heart jump wildly!


    On the second page of this secret letter, there is a map on this grassland. Then, the following text directly explains that a suspected immortal cave was found at that location on the map!


    The fist sized high-grade yuan stone just sucked away by jade was found outside the cave!


    The secret letter said that there was a very magical place in that place. Although it was there, in this world, it seemed to be one of its own.


    Every full moon night, there will be a door open, but every time, the position of the door is different, and not everyone can enter.


    This place has been discovered for two years. Daqi sent hundreds of people to enter through that portal, but they all failed.


    Several people did go in, but they never came out. Ten people died there.


    The secret letter said that the three princes of the Qi Dynasty entered this grassland and were personally responsible for destroying the imperial court and finding this immortal mansion.


    Fairy mansion!


    These two words are enough to make people passionate.


    According to legend, the founder of immortality is a great power close to immortality. Two hundred years after the establishment of the sect, he broke through the air and soared!


    This incident was completely recorded and widely spread.


    There are several big sects like changshengtian in this world. People in these sects call themselves practitioners. In their eyes, people in the secular world are all ordinary people, flesh and blood, and have no aura.


    Only practitioners are qualified to pursue the ethereal immortal road.


    But speaking of it, in these hundreds of years, I haven''t heard of any sect that can break the sky and soar again.


    Therefore, if a fairy mansion is really found on this grassland, people in the secular world, even those big sects, may also be jealous.


    "This is amazing news!" Chu Mo''s eyes glittered with light.


    Then, he suddenly remembered that Qi Xiaoyu, who was uncertain about his whereabouts, couldn''t help wondering: this girl came and went without a trace every day, was she... Also looking for this fairy mansion?


    It''s really possible to think about it. In this way, it can explain why she, such an excellent girl, would appear in such a deserted place.


    Chu Mo calculates the time. There are * * days before the next full moon night. The map of the secret letter is only a general direction, but it is enough for Chu mo.


    Because he has an advantage that no one else can match!


    That jade!


    Chu Mo believed that if there was a fairy mansion and there were really good things in it, Yu would certainly give him enough tips. After all, this jade even a yuan stone and a gray little tree


    Put away the secret letter, Chu Mo came to gerza''s side, looked at him, didn''t say anything, then walked aside, sat cross legged on a felt mat, and began to practice silently.


    Including those experiences gained in the battle, it takes time to digest them one by one.


    Unlike those disciples of big sects, Chu Mo had a master to teach and instruct little by little. He spread a lazy master, and he could only grope for everything by himself little.


    It''s hard, even a little hard, but without any harvest, it will make him very happy.


    He can also clearly feel that he is improving and growing rapidly every day.


    The next morning, as soon as the East showed a touch of fish belly white, Na Yi''s bodyguard got up and saw Chu Mo sitting there watching all night, his face immediately showed shame.


    "Young master Lin, please go and have a rest. I''m really sorry to let you watch for us here." A bodyguard looked at Chu Mo and said.


    Chu Mo opened his eyes, waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. I originally wanted to practice."


    Later, more people got up and buried all the bodies.


    After all this, Na Yi also got up, holding the six or seven year old boy in her hand, came to Chu Mo, and her whole spirit was much better than last night.


    Na Yi''s eyes fell on Chu Mo and said softly, "young master, didn''t have a rest all night?"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "for me, cultivation is rest."


    Na Yi''s eyes showed a touch of worship: "people in the fairy way are really different!"


    At this time, the little boy led by Na Yi suddenly looked at Chu Mo and shouted, "will you be my brother-in-law?"


    "...." Chu Merton was speechless, and his mouth twitched, not knowing what to say.


    "What are you talking about!" Na Yi blushed and patted her brother on the head.


    The little boy looked at Chu Mo and said, "you are so powerful. What we grassland people admire most is heroes! I don''t want those brothers in Haoyue''s hometown to be my brother-in-law. I hate them!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" While scolding her brother, Na Yi blushed and said to Chu Mo, "sorry, children are not sensible..."


    "I''m not young anymore..." the little boy protested, "you''re not a few years older than me!"


    Looking at Chu Mo again, "everyone is a man. Give me a happy word, OK or not..."


    "What kind of man are you, little boy?" Na Yi was a little annoyed, kicked the little boy''s ass, then pulled his ear and pulled him back to the camp to teach him a lesson.


    As the saying goes, tongyanwuji, but Chu Mo himself is not an adult. In the face of this kind of thing, he can only keep silent with black lines.


    Marriage or something, it''s too far away from him now!


    However, if this thing had been changed to Xu Erfu''s second product, I''m afraid I would have happily agreed to it at the first time.


    Thinking of his brother in Yanhuang City, Chu Mo''s eyes showed a trace of melancholy, but soon, they were replaced by firm eyes.


    "What I do here is beneficial to the whole summer!"


    "When things are finished here, I''ll go home!"


    Then, this group of people went on the road again. This time, the atmosphere of the whole team was much easier than before.


    People who have experienced life and death also show a faint smile on their faces, burying the previous pain in their hearts.


    Na Yi seemed to care about things in the morning and didn''t dare to look into Chu Mo''s eyes. It was the little boy, the little prince of Wang Ting, who always looked at Chu Mo stealthily, but he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. He was probably cleaned up by his sister all morning.


    After a night''s rest, pangzhongyuan''s energy also recovered 80%. Along the way, he talked with Chu Mo very happily.


    Chu Mo was introduced to many things about the grassland, including the distribution of various forces, including some local customs on the grassland.


    Chu Mo found that pangzhongyuan''s knowledge was very profound, and he talked with a great style. It is estimated that he was not an unknown person in the summer. When he came to this grassland, I''m afraid there are many stories in it.


    However, pangzhongyuan seemed unwilling to mention Da Xia, and Chu Mo didn''t ask much.


    Chu Mo was a little surprised to find that the way they went to the elder Haoyue tribe at the moment was actually in the same direction as the immortal mansion marked on the map in the secret letter!


    This made Xu Luo feel very happy. At least, he didn''t have to find a reason to look for the fairy mansion alone.


    As long as he is not far away, he will have many opportunities to explore.


    There is no need to rush about this matter. Because every month, there will be an opportunity. If the immortal mansion was so easy to enter, I''m afraid it would have been hollowed out long ago.


    Along the way, Na Yi and others neither killed gerza nor interrogated him, but tied him up and carried him on a horse. Chu Mo was a little curious and asked pangzhongyuan privately before he knew that gerza was the nephew of elder Haoyue!


    Strictly speaking, it can be regarded as the Royal Children of the grassland court!


    Pangzhongyuan whispered to Chu Mo, "in fact, almost the vast majority of the imperial court''s imperial guards are related to the imperial court, otherwise it is difficult to become a member of the imperial court."


    "This time, the king''s court suddenly changed, such a big accident occurred, but few people really rebelled in the forbidden army. Those people are also the confidants of brother Jin and brother Yin, and their families are under the control of brother Jin and brother Yin, so they dare not refuse."


    Chumo said, "this is also the case with gerza?" Since that night, Chu Mo''s impression of gerza has been slightly stronger.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t care that others knew that he had taken something from the special envoy of the great Qi, if gerza said it, he would still be a little embarrassed.


    But gerza didn''t say anything, as if he had forgotten it. Forget what he did before, this man... Is still a man.


    "Elder Haoyue still cares about his family, which is one of the reasons why we asked you to stay under the knife at that time." Pangzhongyuan said, then looked into the distance and whispered, "it''s coming soon. Next, we''ll appoint childe Qu Lin temporarily!"


    Chu Mo smiled: "it''s okay, the overall situation is important."

 Chapter 31

    After another dozens of miles, hundreds of cavalry suddenly appeared in front of him, murderous, and stopped the people on Chu Mo''s side.


    The first knight, far away, shouted, "stop! If you break in again, we''ll be impolite!"


    Say, there are hundreds of cavalry, bent their bows and arrows, aimed at the group of Na Yi.


    The atmosphere in the field suddenly became tense!


    Chu Mo, who followed Na Yi, clearly saw that Na Yi''s face changed slightly, and a strong anger flashed in her eyes.


    A knight beside Nai shouted, "brother bardo, I''m Han Feng. Last year, I invited you to drink in the king''s court. Don''t you know me?"


    As soon as the leading knight in the opposite raised his hand, hundreds of knights ordered and banned him, dropping their bows and arrows, but they did not put them away.


    This made Chu Mo frown again. He didn''t believe that the group opposite him didn''t know their identity, but he still showed this attitude, which was obviously telling them this group of people¡ª¡ª


    This is not very welcome!


    This result is similar to Chu Mo''s previous inference.


    Looking at Nai, who was riding on a horse beside her, and her chest fluctuated violently, Chu Mo whispered, "don''t be angry, don''t forget, this is what we expected before."


    "Well, I listen to you." Na Yi answered softly, and then muttered, "where''s my aunt?"


    "It''s brother Hanfeng. Sorry, I didn''t see it clearly. I wonder if you suddenly brought someone to the Haoyue tribe. What''s the matter?"


    At this time, the knight named Han Feng was also scolding in his heart: can you pretend too much? You must have known at the first time that such a big thing happened in Wangting, but now you are posing like this. What is your intention?


    But this kind of thought can only be thought in my heart. After all, now is different from the past. In the past, when bardo saw him, he must welcome him at the first time, modest and enthusiastic, careful... For fear of provoking him, the Royal knight.


    "Alas!"


    Han Feng sighed, then drove his horse, walked slowly forward, came to bardo, and said with a wry smile, "haven''t bardo brothers heard what happened in the king''s court?"


    The knight on the horse over there, bardo, was a man in his thirties. His skin was dark, and his eyes were small, flashing a shrewd light. He didn''t deny it when he heard it. He nodded: "I heard that the king and the queen died violently. Brother Jin and brother Yin controlled the court and said that the princess had rioted. Now he has sent a wanted notice to the Haoyue tribe... Requiring all tribes to take the princess immediately once they see her."


    Han Feng''s eyes flashed an angry color, pressed it forcefully, and said in a deep voice, "buddy, do you also believe this slander?"


    Bardo smiled awkwardly: "this... I''m a small person who speaks softly, but it doesn''t count. It''s the elder who said that the princess is virtuous and virtuous. Naturally, it''s impossible to do such a thing."


    Han Feng''s anger subsided a little and said, "the princess is in the back line now. Please ask the Bado brothers to send someone back to tell the elder that the princess has come to visit."


    In Baduo''s shrewd little eyes, a trace of disdain flashed, and his heart sneered: visit? They have become exiled princesses. What kind of airs are they holding? I thought I was the Pearl on the grassland?


    However, he naturally wouldn''t say such words. Hearing the words, he glanced at the distant team, hugged his fist, and said casually, "I don''t know if it''s the princess coming. Baduo has offended, princess, forgive me!"


    Then he casually ordered the people around him: "go back and tell the elder that the princess is coming!"


    Han Feng''s eyes flashed a cold light. The Knights of the royal court are not just armed. They received the best education on the whole grassland since childhood.


    Even compared with the top colleges in Daqi and Daxia, it may not be much worse.


    Therefore, any royal court knight is almost literate and martial, and his IQ is naturally not low.


    Looking at bardo''s big look, Han Feng wanted to cut him with a knife.


    It''s really hateful that the princess in the king''s court should be so rude!


    Bardo''s face, with a somewhat indifferent smile, of course, he can also see Han Feng''s dissatisfaction, but he is intentional!


    I almost didn''t face Han Feng and say: I''m not very polite. If there''s anything offensive, you hit me!


    All this, of course, is also inspired by the above person. Otherwise, what qualifications does he have as a small tribal Knight captain to be arrogant in front of the royal court princess?


    At this time, bardo was even disappointed. When he wanted to come, he treated the princess so rudely. Even if the princess could bear it, these Knights... Certainly couldn''t bear it!


    He wanted these knights to get angry and fight with him.


    In that case, he will have enough excuses to kill all the loyal guards around Na Yi!


    Leave none!


    At that time, only Na Yi''s sister and brother will be left to die and live... Isn''t it up to them to make the final say?


    Unfortunately, although the anger in Han Feng''s eyes was very strong, it unexpectedly did not happen.


    "It''s fucking tolerable!" Bardo couldn''t help scolding in his heart.


    Far away.


    Brother lie, the third prince who rode with Na Yi, couldn''t help but scold in a low voice: "what a bully, how dare he despise us so much, and waste my father and mother treating them so well in the past. It seems that he also raised a group of white eyed wolves!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Remember, just think about it in your heart. Don''t say it! When you see your uncle later, you should know how to respect him, okay?" Na Yi''s eyes were also slightly red, whispering to her brother. But in her own heart, isn''t it full of grievances?


    "Sister, don''t worry, although I''m young, I know everything. My father is gone, and I''m nothing but a prince. Moreover, the prince''s name is like a sharp sword, which may kill me at any time." Brother lie whispered, and his young face was full of anger: "one day, if my brother lie grows up safely, I will not let go of any of those who betray the court!"


    Chu Mo took a deep look at brother lie and said in his heart: the children who grew up in the royal family are really different. They are so young that they can say such words.


    Na Yi gently touched her brother''s head, sighed, and said nothing.


    Pangzhongyuan comforted, "princess, be relieved, everything... Just follow Lin Gongzi''s plan. If they are too enthusiastic, we can''t do it."


    Na Yi nodded and took a deep breath.


    At this time, far away, there was a team of people running towards this side at high speed.


    Far away, I heard a woman crying, "where are my poor niece and nephew? You bastards! Are you all idiots? Dare to stop my niece and nephew there! I''ll settle with you later!"


    Bardo''s face showed an embarrassed smile and hugged Han Feng: "brother Han Feng, sorry, I''m also responsible... Don''t be surprised."


    Han Feng nodded with a smile: "it''s funny!"


    Hoo!


    A woman, riding a tall black horse, swished through the crowd and galloped towards Nai.


    Behind, there was a large group of cavalry, more than 300 people, roaring.


    Then he stopped behind the cavalry of bardo, and then it spread out in a fan, even faintly... There was an posture that surrounded the cavalry of bardo.


    Bardo''s face suddenly became ugly and frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he motioned to the people around him to put away his bow and arrow weapons and don''t act rashly.


    This troop of cavalry are all Royal Knights!


    The real elite on this grassland!


    Princess Baolian followed her when she married to the Haoyue tribe.


    The king loved his sister dearly. Despite the opposition of many people, he forcibly separated so many 300 people from the Knights of the royal court and gave them to his sister.


    Therefore, Princess Baolian always has incomparable respect for her brother. Hearing that my brother and sister-in-law died miserably, I don''t know how many times I have cried at home these days, and scolded Jin Ge and Yin Ge for being beasts countless times.


    If elder Haoyue hadn''t stopped him, I''m afraid the princess, who is also able to write and fight, would have rushed to the king''s court with people to settle accounts with brother Jin and brother Yin.


    Now I heard that my niece and nephew came, but they were not invited in the first time. The fiery princess was angry on the spot, directly slapped the knight who informed him in the face, and then rushed out with people.


    Princess Baolian knows what''s inside the Haoyue tribe. If she doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know. She just doesn''t care.


    Now she felt that her niece and nephew might be in danger, and immediately became angry. She took out the style of the long princess before she was married, regardless, and took people away.


    Na Yi here and the little boy in her arms saw the woman rushing over, Qi Qi called aunt, and then jumped down from the horse and rushed towards the woman.


    The woman riding a tall black horse rushed to a hundred feet away, unexpectedly rose from the horse, stepped in the void, and rushed towards this side.


    This skill, at least, can only be possessed by those who step into the Yellow level!


    Sitting on the horseback, Chu Mo''s eyes flashed slightly, and he said in his heart: this former president and Princess Wang... It''s not simple!


    At this time, Princess Baolian had rushed to Na Yi, hugged Na Yi and brother lie in her arms, and cried, "my two bitter children have really hurt you. My aunt is sorry for you, and my aunt should have picked you up!"


    At this time, Princess Nai and brother lie finally couldn''t help crying in their aunt''s arms. They were all so sad that they couldn''t speak.


    Pang Zhongyuan and all the knights, all with red eyes, bowed their heads and kept silent.


    If it weren''t for men''s tears, I''m afraid these people would have been unable to help crying.


    It''s really hard along the way. This is not the person who followed them out before. Up to now, there are only dozens of thousands of royal court knights.


    If they hadn''t met Chu Mo in the back, I''m afraid it would be difficult for them to come to the tribe of elder Haoyue alive.


    My aunt and nephew hugged each other and cried bitterly for a long time before gradually calming down.


    Princess Baolian''s eyes were red and swollen. She hugged Nai and brother lie and said softly, "well, now you don''t have to be afraid of anything. With your aunt, no one is allowed to hurt you at all! No one can!"


    Although his voice was soft, his words were extremely firm and decisive!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The code came out of the dark little dark room, and finally finished today''s update. Hungry eyes faint, what''s inside... Let''s vote for comfort.

 Chapter 32

    "Go, go to see your uncle with your aunt and beg him to send troops and catch the two beasts of brother Jin and brother Yin!"


    "If your uncle doesn''t send troops, your aunt will take you away!" Princess Baolian said firmly on her face.


    Chu Mo didn''t know the former president and princess before. At this moment, he was somewhat surprised to see her.


    Because this princess Baolian looks like she is only twenty-eight or nine years old, and she is not even thirty years old.


    Her skin is white and her face is delicate. She seems to have sevenoreight similarities with Na Yi, but her body is full of the freshness that only adult women have.


    "She''s not very old... Didn''t she say that Nayi was going to marry several sons of elder Haoyue? Did she have children when she was a teenager?" Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    Pang Zhongyuan, who was on one side, gathered around Chu Mo and whispered, "elder Haoyue had a wife and gave birth to three sons before he married Princess Baolian."


    "Later, his wife died of illness and asked the king to marry her. Princess Baolian only married her and had no children."


    Chu Mo noticed sensitively that when pangzhongyuan said these words, it was more or less unnatural. His eyebrows... Seemed to have a touch of sadness.


    "I see."


    At this time, Princess Baolian personally helped Na Yi and brother lie onto the horse, and then looked at Chu Mo and Pang Zhongyuan. When she saw Pang Zhongyuan, her eyes were a little dodgy, which seemed a little unnatural, and she said, "Mr. Pang, it''s hard for you all the way!"


    "Princess, this is what we should do!" Pangzhongyuan bowed down and said softly.


    Princess Baolian nodded and said, "let''s go!"


    "Go to my place first!"


    Chu Mo glanced at pangzhongyuan strangely, and pangzhongyuan immediately explained, "the princess here has her own residence, and she doesn''t live with elder Haoyue


    Chu Mo Oh, a secret way in his heart: there is a story!


    Then, a large group of people passed through Bado, a group of knights, and walked toward the depths of the grassland.


    From beginning to end, Princess Baolian didn''t say a word to bardo, the knight captain of the bright moon tribe, or even look at him.


    Bardo''s face was also very ugly. Seeing this group of people go away, he shouted in a low voice at the messenger knight with red cheeks: "how did you attract her?"


    The knight looked wronged and said, "she never went to the elder. How could subordinates expect her to appear there today? I don''t know who leaked the news..."


    "Damn it!" Bardo gritted his teeth and said, "have you seen the elder?"


    The messenger Knight shook his head: "from beginning to end, the elder didn''t appear, and the three CHILDES didn''t appear..."


    Baduo said angrily, "Damn it, this woman hasn''t given us a good face since she married. Damn, the princess has a fart!"


    "My lord... Be careful!" The messenger Knight whispered.


    Bardo said, "what? It''s all our own people here. Isn''t that what the three CHILDES think?"


    "Forget it, adults, calm down. Let''s go back and reply. The three CHILDES must have known about the matter here." The messenger Knight touched his face with his hand and said bitterly.


    I thought it was a good job to show my face in front of the three CHILDES. Who would have thought that when I met Princess Baolian, a crazy woman, I was slapped for nothing and had no place to reason.


    Bardo glanced at the messenger knight and said in a deep voice, "I''ll tell the eldest childe about your grievance later, and let them be rampant for a few days. When will the elder really figure it out, hum..."


    As he spoke, a sneer appeared on bardo''s face: "go!"


    A group of people, moving in the other direction, quickly left.


    Princess Baolian, with her niece and nephew, galloped all the way. After running for dozens of miles, a magnificent palace appeared in front of her, covering an area of thousands of Mu!


    Carved beams and painted buildings are beautiful.


    Outside the palace, there is also a wall more than two feet high. Outside the wall, there is a moat more than ten feet wide!


    This is simply a delicate town!


    Chu Mo was dazed because these buildings were completely different from those on the grassland. It''s almost the same as those buildings in Daxia.


    The buildings on the grassland are not of any style, just yurts and tents. Even the yurt of Wangting... Is just bigger... More gorgeous.


    Pangzhongyuan explained at Chu Mo''s side, "Princess Baolian has been longing for the culture of Daxia since childhood. She likes reading the classics and classics of Daxia, likes the poetry of Daxia, and... She also likes the architecture of Daxia."


    With that, pangzhongyuan sighed lightly, "unexpectedly, elder Haoyue treated her... It''s really good that he built a summer palace for her here."


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, it''s not easy to build such a palace in this place. Materials are a huge trouble."


    Pangzhongyuan showed a wry smile on his face, and said in a slightly lost voice, "elder Haoyue''s financial resources... Can be called the strongest in the grassland. Even in the most prosperous period of the royal court, the accumulated wealth is probably less than one third of elder Haoyue''s wealth."


    "So powerful!" Chu Mo exclaimed, then looked at Pang Zhongyuan and said, "between Sir and Princess Baolian..."


    Before Chu Mo finished speaking, pangzhongyuan''s face changed slightly and interrupted his words: "don''t mention this again, childe Lin!" After saying that, he may feel a little bad, and explained with a wry smile, "here... But elder Haoyue''s territory, some words are inconvenient to say. If you want to know, you will... Have a chance in the future."


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "it doesn''t matter, I''m just a little curious."


    I already knew that Princess Baolian had a very close relationship with pangzhongyuan before she married elder Haoyue. From the two people''s attitudes towards each other, we can also see something.


    Then, the party followed the suspension bridge laid down on the moat, entered the city gate and came to the inner city.


    A large number of servants came out, and then a special person was responsible for arranging these knights to wash and rest first.


    Chu Mo was also well treated. He was alone and enjoyed a courtyard.


    Pangzhongyuan was picked up after entering the city.


    This strengthened Chu Mo''s deep-seated guess: this uncle, who came from Daxia, was knowledgeable and refined, and became increasingly handsome in middle age, must have an unspeakable story with the former president and Princess Wang.


    Chu Mo is not so curious about these things. His plot is great. He wants to change the pattern of the whole grassland!


    Therefore, every detail cannot be missed.


    The old man once said: thousands of miles of the river bank collapsed in the ant nest!


    If you are careless, something will happen sooner or later!


    Chu Mo also developed a bold and careful character since childhood. He would pay attention to anything he saw. In this way, we can make fewer mistakes when making decisions.


    After driving away several girls who wanted to help him take a bath, Chu Mo soaked himself in the bath bucket and felt very comfortable. He didn''t even remember when he took a hot bath last time.


    After soaking for half an hour, Chu Mo just got out of it and changed the clothes he had already sent. This time, these clothes fit very well. But it''s not gorgeous, just like the clothes of those knights.


    This is also what Chu Mo specially told Na Yi before.


    After changing into new clothes, the whole person''s spiritual feeling is much better.


    Then Chu Mo practiced quietly in the room. In any case, the daily practice is still. No matter how excellent a genius is, it also needs to be cultivated diligently. Otherwise, no matter how good a talent is, it can be wasted.


    Chu Mo understood this truth since childhood.


    After practicing for a week, the sky was also dark. At this time, a maid came to invite Chu Mo to a banquet.


    This reception banquet must be indispensable.


    Following the maid to a banquet hall, Chu Mo saw Na Yi and brother lie again. They accompanied Princess Baolian and all changed their clothes.


    At this time, Na Yi, after changing into a bright yellow dress, looked more beautiful and moving. Seeing Chu Mo, her eyes showed a gentle smile.


    Princess Baolian followed her niece''s eyes, saw Chu Mo, nodded slightly, and did not come to say hello.


    It is estimated that Na Yi also said something to her aunt.


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh of relief. The princess Baolian seemed to be more towards her niece and nephew.


    Na Yi also said before that her aunt is the most trustworthy.


    "If so, the plan... Is easier to succeed." Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    He looked around, but he didn''t see pangzhongyuan. At a strange time, pangzhongyuan came in from the outside, dressed in a white Confucian shirt, and his hair was neatly combed. He looked energetic.


    Seeing Chu Mo, pangzhongyuan smiled slightly, and then walked calmly to the table of Princess Baolian.


    Chu Mo stared, his heart full of confusion, before pangzhongyuan was also cautious to avoid suspicion, how now... Like a changed person?


    Princess Baolian over there was also smiling. She stood up and saluted Pang Zhongyuan slightly: "Mr. Pang is coming!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, thinking: the world between adults is so complicated!


    Then the banquet began, and the exquisite dishes came up together. These people sitting at the same table with Chu mo were all Knights beside Princess Nai, who respected Chu Mo very much and wanted Chu Mo to taste any dishes first. Chu Mo, who had been in the army since childhood, naturally knew how to deal with these people.


    Soon, the atmosphere on the wine table became warm. Everyone pushed glasses and changed lamps, talked and laughed loudly, and temporarily forgot the previous pain and unhappiness.


    The dead are dead, but when you are born... You still have to live.


    Chu Mo is only a taste, and everyone doesn''t force him.


    At the end of the banquet, someone outside suddenly announced loudly, "elder Haoyue is coming! The eldest son is coming! The second son is coming! The third son is coming!"


    The noisy banquet hall suddenly quieted down, and Chu Mo followed everyone''s eyes and looked at the door.


    I saw an old man in his fifties, wearing a gorgeous robe and a golden crown, coming with a dignified appearance.


    Behind him, followed by three young people, the first one, who was only twenty-three or four years old, was very handsome, dressed in white, with a gentle smile on his face.


    The middle one looks very similar to the young man in front, but his expression is cold and serious. He is dressed in black and unsmiling. Even his walking posture is very rigid, and every step is like measured with a ruler.


    At last, the young man, who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old, was also very handsome. He was dressed in blue clothes and had a folding fan in his hand, looking forward to life. His appearance was similar to those famous princes in Yanhuang city.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    This chapter is written at two o''clock in the morning and revised to four o''clock. The opening chapter needs layout to usher in a more exciting outbreak. So, at this time, you need to vote for it!

 Chapter 33

    At the same time, there are two middle-aged people with ordinary appearance, following behind these four people, wearing very ordinary clothes, looking like ordinary bodyguards.


    But Chu Mo''s heart moved slightly, remembering that Na Yi had said before that there were two bodyguards of the yuan pass realm around elder Haoyue, inseparable. It must be these two people.


    Looking at the clothes of elder Haoyue and his son, Chu Mo felt an eye opener.


    In this grassland, he met some vulgar men before. Even Na Yi, although her life is extremely beautiful, her dress is also completely grassland style, with many decorations on her head and body.


    Walking, jingling.


    The grassland people in Chu Mo''s imagination should also be like this.


    But after seeing elder Haoyue and his three sons, Chu Merton felt a little confused, as if he had a feeling of returning to Daxia.


    Chu Mo glanced at Pang Zhongyuan. Sure enough, after the appearance of elder Haoyue, pangzhongyuan''s face flashed an unnatural touch in an instant. But then, he returned to normal, stood up with a smile, and looked at elder Haoyue with some respect in his eyes.


    Na Yi and brother lie all stood up and greeted elder Haoyue with a smile.


    Princess Baolian was the last to get up, and her tone was very flat. She didn''t seem to be facing her husband at all. Looking at the elder Haoyue who came, she said faintly, "Why are you here?"


    Elder Haoyue smiled and nodded to pangzhongyuan: "Mr. Pang, we meet again!"


    Pang Zhongyuan saluted elder Haoyue: "I''ve seen elder Haoyue!"


    "Haha, don''t be so polite. Everyone is an old friend!" Elder Haoyue laughed brightly. At this time, he looked at Princess Baolian with a spoiled face: "our niece and nephew are here. Can I not come and have a look?"


    Saying this, he turned back to the three young people behind him: "haven''t you come and met the princess and the three princes?"


    Although the rules of the grassland King''s court are not as many as those of Da Qi and Da Xia, the elders and children are the same.


    On the faces of the three young people, they didn''t see any reluctance to come, and all came forward with a smile to salute Na Yi and brother lie. Na Yi and brother lie also smiled back, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Chu Mo''s danger to elder Haoyue increased again. Just looking at this scene, I can''t imagine the cold attitude of bardo towards them before.


    "Can it be said that bardo only treated Na Yi with that attitude when he was full?"


    Obviously impossible!


    Well, it can only be said that elder Haoyue... Chengfu is too deep and too good at pretending to be himself.


    His three sons are no worse!


    However, Na Yi and brother lie here... Don''t hesitate to let go.


    This made Chu Mo feel some emotion in his heart. Children born in this family are naturally capable of acting and can disguise their true emotions in the blink of an eye.


    The arrival of elder Haoyue made the atmosphere of the banquet hall dull. However, elder Haoyue himself, unaware of it, asked someone to change the table again, laughing and drinking with pangzhongyuan.


    During this period, I also raised a toast to the knights who protected Nai all the way.


    "Thank you for escorting the princess and Prince along the way. You worked hard!" Elder Haoyue stood up and carried a big bowl: "I''ll dry this bowl of wine first!"


    All the knights were sentimental. Seeing elder Haoyue like this, they also stood up and dried the wine in the bowl.


    "You are all good men on the grassland and hot-blooded men! Don''t let me go just because I''m here. Just think this is your home! Feel free!" Elder Haoyue motioned the empty bowl to everyone, and then sat down with a smile.


    The atmosphere in the hall gradually regained its former enthusiasm.


    Chu Mo''s heart was cold. He peeped at the expressions of Na Yi, Pang Zhongyuan and Princess Baolian.


    Sure enough, those people are also very smart, deep in their eyes, all with a bit of cold and anger.


    "Although elder Haoyue is the landlord here and entertains everyone, there is nothing wrong with him. However, these words and his attitude clearly send a signal to everyone..." Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: he... Wants to be the king of this grassland!


    "Moreover, since he came in, he has not mentioned the king and queen..."


    "It is said that the king, the queen, has been very good to elder Haoyue. This man... Is really cool."


    Before, I really underestimated him!


    Thinking of some things recorded in the secret letter on the special envoy of the Qi Dynasty, Chu Mo suddenly breathed a chill in his heart: there were threeorfour people on the secret letter, all from the elder Haoyue tribe


    Chu Mo thought he should not know this. But judging from his performance today, such a smart person should not be unaware of such things.


    "Can we say... Elder Haoyue is the most secret and powerful chess piece... Laid by the Qi Dynasty on the grassland?"


    Although it was just speculation, Chu Mo was still startled by this possibility. Grandpa once said that the games and competitions between the top are full of wisdom and conspiracy, and ordinary people can''t even figure out what''s going on until they die.


    Only when the bottom card is opened can you know the truth of everything. Even sometimes, the bottom card is lifted, but you still can''t see the truth!


    "It seems that after going back, we should study the secret letter again." Chu Mo said in his heart.


    The banquet didn''t end until very late. Elder Haoyue and his party didn''t stay here, but directly led the team away.


    Chu Mo returned to the room under the guidance of a specially assigned person. Soon after, pangzhongyuan came to the door.


    Mr. Pang, who didn''t drink less tonight, looked a little drunk, and his tongue was a little big. When he saw Chu Mo, he first apologized: "sorry, Mr. Lin was wronged tonight. Ordinarily... Mr. Lin is the one who should sit at the first table!"


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "we didn''t agree before that my identity can''t be exposed. Otherwise, the next plan can''t be carried out."


    Pang Zhongyuan waved his hand and said bitterly, "things... I''m afraid there are some changes!"


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at pangzhongyuan and frowned slightly.


    Pang Zhongyuan drank a sip of water, and then said in a deep voice, "elder Haoyue... There is a big problem!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo glanced at pangzhongyuan. He already had this guess tonight, but he didn''t know what pangzhongyuan inferred.


    "Just when I was drinking, I deliberately tested the three sons of elder Haoyue. Those three guys... The boss, is a smiling tiger with a deep mind! The second one, who is gloomy all day, has few words. Only the third one, who is self styled and flirtatious, is the most schemless."


    "Therefore, among the three boys, only the third is the easiest to deal with."


    Pangzhongyuan was a little wordy because he drank too much wine. Chu Mo did not urge him, but listened patiently.


    "I noticed from the words of the third brother that it was not the intention of elder Haoyue to block bardo there today. It should be from his eldest son, Haoyue Gemu!"


    "This matter made elder Haoyue furious and scolded Haoyue Ge Mu severely."


    Pang Zhongyuan showed a sneer on his drunken face: "although the boy with Haoyue Ge Shui only showed half a sentence, how can he escape my eyes?"


    "This thing was not inspired by elder Haoyue. Then, he was furious because Haoyue Ge Mu did it. There must be a problem in it!"


    "Because he''s not Baolian! He doesn''t like Na Yi and brother lie so much!"


    "He was angry because he was afraid of the action of Haoyue Gemu, which aroused our vigilance!"


    "That''s why he showed up at the dinner party with his three sons, and all looked happy to see their relatives, and didn''t mention anything about what happened in the king''s court... This is clearly paralyzing us!"


    "But his sons are still a little tender. How can their pretended happiness escape my eyes?"


    Pang Zhongyuan sneered, "first scold Haoyue Gemu, and then come to the banquet in person. This is not the original character of elder Haoyue at all! I know him, and there is only one reason why he can do this! That is, this guy, whose ambition is inflated to the extreme, wants to be the king of the grassland!"


    "You mean... He took refuge in Daqi?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Join Daqi?" Pang Zhongyuan shook his head: "this possibility may be a little, but it is very small. Even if he is connected with Daqi, he is just using each other. In his bones, he is very proud, and he is unlikely to take refuge in Daqi."


    Chu Mo thought for a while and asked tentatively, "so... Do you think there will be chessmen under the hand of elder Haoyue?"


    Pangzhongyuan frowned slightly, rubbed his head with his hand, and said, "this possibility... Still exists."


    "So... Our previous plan?" Chu Mo looked at pangzhongyuan: "is it temporarily postponed?"


    "As you can see, the situation here is much more complicated than we thought, and we need to see clearly... Therefore, the plan should indeed be postponed for the time being. It is necessary to appoint Mr. Qu Lin to stay here for a longer time." Pangzhongyuan said with a little apology.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t have anything important." Chu Mo said softly, "it''s right to be cautious!"


    At the same time, Princess Baolian and Na Yi were also talking about it in their room.


    "Aunt, why do I think something is wrong with my uncle?" Na Yi leaned against the head of the bed and was a little drunk. Although she didn''t drink much, she couldn''t stand it for a long time. The three brothers didn''t drink much with her, but they didn''t drink less with her.


    "Of course he''s not right!" Princess Baolian sneered, "after your father died, he had a different heart. First, he asked me if brother Jin and brother Yin should be killed for doing such immoral things?"


    "What do you say, aunt?" Nai asked.


    "Of course I said I should kill!" Princess Baolian said, sighing: "those two children, I also watched them grow up. When I was a child, they were good. I didn''t expect that when I was old, they would do such a shameful thing."


    "Your uncle asked me again, saying that if I killed brother Jin and brother Yin and avenged the king, what would the grassland court do?"


    Princess Baolian sneered, "I understood his meaning as soon as I heard it, and told him that the grassland King court will always be the king. Brother Jin and brother Yin are dead, isn''t there brother lie?"


    "He said that brother lie was young and couldn''t convince the public at all. I told him that brother lie was young, and there was Na Yi! There was no queen on our grassland!"


    Na Yi shook her head, "I''m sure I can''t..."


    "Why can''t you?" Princess Baolian took Nai''s hand and said, "your character is most similar to me. It''s all windy and fiery. You dare to think and do, and you''re smarter than me. Why not?"


    "It''s too early to say this now..." Na Yi said somewhat lost, "if my uncle really has that idea, who can stop him in the whole grassland?"


    Princess Baolian sighed, hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "you know, the death of your parents, in fact... Has a direct relationship with him!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Big chapter, ask for recommendation tickets... In fact, we are so close that we are on the recommendation list. Can you awesome?

 Chapter 34

    "What?" Nai suddenly screamed.


    Princess Baolian glanced at her faintly and said, "otherwise, where do you think Jinge Yinge''s medicine came from?"


    "This... This is impossible? The poison of brother Jin and brother Yin... Wasn''t it given by the people of Daqi?" Na Yi''s face was full of shock. She really didn''t expect that this matter should have something to do with elder Haoyue. Isn''t her coming here now equal to a sheep in a tiger''s mouth?


    "Daqi? You think wrong!"


    "But you don''t have to be afraid of anything. No one dares to hurt you with me!" Princess Baolian saw Nai''s worry, comforted her, and then said, "I just found out about this."


    "Because now... I''m poisoned by this kind of poison. I''m afraid I won''t live long."


    "This... This is impossible! Aunt, you must be lying to me, aren''t you?" Na Yi''s tears flowed out at once, and the whole person was about to collapse in an instant.


    Her parents were killed by two brothers, and the trauma was quite serious. Running all the way, it''s easy to see your closest aunt, and it''s also the only person in the world that you can rely on.


    But I got such a message that anyone would have to collapse.


    "Don''t worry, aunt is all right for the time being. That bastard doesn''t dare to kill me at this time! He also needs my reputation to gather grassland tribes for him!" Princess Baolian sneered.


    "How did you know this?" Na Yi''s face was full of tears, and the whole person became extremely fragile. She wanted to calm herself, but found that it was difficult to calm down at all.


    Princess Baolian sighed, "because of that medicine, I heard Haoyue Ge Shui mention it unintentionally once a long time ago, but I was directly interrupted by Haoyue Ge mu."


    "I didn''t take it seriously at that time. There are many medicinal materials with various magical effects on this grassland. But after the news of your father''s death came, I immediately felt something wrong, so I secretly went to a trusted famous doctor and checked my own body..."


    Princess Baolian said this, and a look of gloom flashed on her soft face: "it was found that my body was poisoned by a chronic poison. The famous doctor said that I still have about threeorfour months of life."


    "I thought of your parents at that time."


    Baolian said sadly, "so, I began to investigate secretly. If you want people to know about this kind of thing, you must do nothing unless you yourself. Here, although they are all bastards, they are not loyal to me!"


    "I finally found out the clue."


    "How could it be like this... Uncle he, he is not very kind to you, and he built such a palace for you..." Na Yi murmured and wept.


    "Because... I haven''t let him touch it since I married here!" Princess Baolian said faintly, "he is kind to me and builds this palace for me. First, it is for your father to see! Second, it also means that I am moved, but my heart... I gave it to someone else earlier, how can I give it to him again?"


    "His mind is so deep that it''s unimaginable that I was poisoned half a month before your father died!"


    "At that time, he was ready to kill me."


    "Because he knows that once your father dies, you and brother lie are young, and if there is no one to help, it will be difficult to achieve great things. And I am the only one who can help you!"


    Princess Baolian''s eyes flashed a touch of sadness: "in those days, the relationship between me and all tribes was very good. That bastard proposed to his brother to marry me, and he valued... That''s also this!"


    "But... But even if he really wants to be the king of the grassland, there is no need to kill your aunt... You are his wife!" Said Nai.


    "What is a wife? If I don''t kill me, how can I allow the monarchy on the grassland to fall?" Baolian sneered: "as long as I cheer up, there must be many people believe me... Not him."


    "Well, does he know now that his aunt knows about it?" Nai asked.


    "Of course I don''t know. I have found out who is poisoning me, but I still pretend not to know and take it every day!" Baolian said.


    "Well, how about that? Even if my aunt doesn''t want him to find out that you already know, she can''t continue to take the poison!" Na Yi was in a hurry.


    Baolian patted Nai''s hand and said, "silly child, aunt is not stupid! Once that poison is stopped, it will attack immediately."


    "Then, what should I do?" Na Yi''s tears flowed out again, and she couldn''t stand another blow.


    "Recently, I found a chance to kill him and the three little beasts directly." Princess Baolian said faintly, as if she were saying a very common thing: "he designed to harm your parents, calculated the two fools of brother Jin and brother Yin, took advantage of Daqi''s desire to get the grassland, and even Daqi calculated together."


    "Do you know what''s more terrible? His wife in those days... The biological mother of his three sons was poisoned by him!"


    "The symptoms before death are exactly the same as those of your parents'' poisoning!"


    "If this bastard has no hatred with him, he must hide far away. It''s too terrible! He is too scheming and ruthless. He seems to have a soft ear, but in fact he is cold-blooded and ruthless. He is a real hero!"


    "But now, we have a deep hatred for him, how can we let him go?"


    Na Yi was stunned and muttered, "I don''t know the symptoms of my father and mother before they die..."


    Princess Baolian sighed, "you are too young... My aunt has already had her own intelligence channels."


    As she said this, she gently took Nayi''s hand: "don''t worry, aunt will definitely push you to the throne of grassland queen before she dies!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the next few days, everything was peaceful, and Chu Mo was practicing silently.


    During this period, except for Pang Zhongyuan who came to see him several times, Princess Nai has never been seen.


    Until late at night on the fourth day, Chu Mo suddenly heard a slight noise in the living room of his room. He immediately got up, quietly came to the living room, put a knife across the table, sat there, and quietly looked at a bookshelf placed against the wall.


    The slight noise came from there.


    A moment later, the bookshelf suddenly separated slowly from the middle to both sides, and two figures came out from there.


    Seeing Chu Mo sitting there, one of them couldn''t help but utter a low exclamation.


    Chu Mo was also stunned, because it was Princess Nai and her aunt... Princess Baolian!


    Both of them were dressed in maid''s clothes and looked very low-key.


    "Are you?" Chu Mo was a little confused. The two men came to him in a dark way late at night, obviously not to his disadvantage, but in this way, Chu Mo was very speechless.


    Because this palace is the territory of Princess Baolian!


    In their own territory, they are so careful. Is it... Elder Haoyue, has also placed hands here?


    Na Yi blushed slightly, probably in this way, ran to a man''s room, a little embarrassed.


    "Late night visit, disturb the rest of young master Lin!"


    Princess Baolian was calm and took a deep look at Chu Mo: "young master Lin is really powerful. Fortunately, he didn''t attack us. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ve died here in confusion."


    Chu Mo smiled and pointed to the chair beside him: "since you are so cautious, it''s better to make a long story short."


    Princess Baolian nodded without any more greetings, and directly told Chu mo the current situation, including what elder Haoyue had done.


    Chu Mo was also extremely shocked when he heard this. If Princess Baolian hadn''t faced her niece and nephew in her heart, I''m afraid they would have been calculated by elder Haoyue to have no residue left!


    This man is so scheming!


    "Ginger is still old and spicy!" Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    "Lin Gongzi is also a young hero. I heard from Na Yi that you saved Na Yi. But now in this situation, there is no way to thank Lin Gongzi, but our aunts and nephews all remember!" Princess Baolian said sincerely.


    Chu Mo smiled: "it''s nothing, but you''re poisoned, princess?"


    Princess Baolian nodded, and nothing changed on her face.


    Instead, Na Yi on the side suddenly brightened her eyes, looked at Chu Mo and said, "young master Lin, you are a disciple from a big sect, and you must have antidotes, right? You... Can you help my aunt, as long as you can save my aunt, I can do anything... I..."


    Baolian smiled and shook her head. "Don''t bother. An ancestor of the Haoyue family practiced in the Damen sect. This prescription is also handed down by him. It is said that there is no medicine to solve!"


    "Let''s not waste our time. If we have that time, we might as well study how to assassinate that bastard!"


    Chu Mo''s evaluation of Princess Baolian rose several levels. Although this is a female generation, but it does not let the man.


    Can afford to put down, forthright atmosphere, pay attention to family affection, wisdom in the mind... Also far better than ordinary people!


    If this is a man, I''m afraid it''s more suitable to be the king of the court than Nai''s father.


    Although he had no chance to meet the king who had died, Chu Mo felt that a person who could be calculated by his son and allowed Da Qi to arrange various means under his nose for decades... Even if he had talent, it was really limited.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo''s heart suddenly moved slightly, concentrated, looked at Princess Baolian, and then thought in his brain: her realm!


    Then, the jade on the chest was slightly hot, and a message was passed to Chu Mo''s brain.


    "Yellow level, weak physical fitness, cause, poisoning, toxic component is..."


    "The drugs needed for detoxification are..."


    "Refining method: after being aligned, it is sent into the space and placed on the bluestone."


    "The required energy is weak."


    Chu Mo almost exclaimed, with an incredible expression on his face. He never thought that the jade on his body could really read out the information of Princess Baolian in detail.


    Not only that, but also the specific components of the poison in Princess Baolian were analyzed.


    Most importantly, among the information given by Yu, he directly listed the antidote drugs... For him!


    Chu Mo has even heard of several of them!


    Those kinds of drugs are not expensive. As long as you pay attention, they can be seen almost everywhere.


    Finally, even the refining method was given.


    Can you refine medicine with this jade of your own?


    Chu Mo felt that his head was not enough.


    Because at this moment, he thought of a possibility, which made him have an impulse to roar up to the sky.


    "Master is saved!"


    As long as this jade can read the specific components of the seven evil spirits poison in the master''s father, it can give an antidote method.


    Then, as long as you and master get all the antidotes together, doesn''t it mean that... Master''s poison... Can be solved?


    God jade!


    Chu Mo never felt that this jade on his body was so valuable.


    Even if it had changed the mind method formula of heaven''s will, Chu Mo had never been so excited today.


    "Childe Lin? Childe Lin? What''s the matter with you? Don''t worry about it. Baolian knows the poison in Baolian''s body. Childe Lin doesn''t have to think much..."


    The voice of Princess Baolian woke Chu Mo up.


    Chu Mo glanced at Princess Baolian and said confidently, "don''t worry, as long as I''m here, you want to die... You can''t die!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The last day of the week, this week we are very awesome! Keep it up! Don''t forget to vote for recommendations after reading books every day!

 Chapter 35

    "Really? That... That''s great! Thank you, Mr. Lin, thank you!" As soon as she heard this, she didn''t care. She was so excited that she almost cried out.


    Baolian was also slightly stunned, and even forgot to ask Na Yi not to be too excited, so as not to disturb others. She stared at Chu Mo blankly. After a long time, she asked in a trembling voice, "what master Lin said... Is it true?"


    Chu Mo asked, "does the princess know the composition of the poison she was poisoned?"


    Princess Baolian nodded and said, "I only know a few of them, and the rest, my trusted doctor... Can''t tell."


    Chu Mo said, "is there a white scorpion tail, centipede feet for 30 years, and tentacles of golden longicorn..." Lin Lin, Chu Mo said a lot, making Baolian and aunt Nayi here silly.


    Not yet, Princess Baolian looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "if you don''t come here with Na Yi, if it''s not your appearance, you won''t be a man on the grassland... I even doubt that you are a man of the Haoyue family!"


    "I''m afraid even they themselves may not be able to explain the ingredients of this poison so clearly!"


    "Because although they hold the prescription in their hands, they have no ability to refine this poison!"


    "I have found out that all these poisons were left by the ancestor of the Haoyue family."


    Chu Mo glanced at Princess Baolian and thought: this woman is really powerful. Such important information can be obtained under the eyes of the crafty owl like elder Haoyue.


    "Princess, don''t worry. Now, I''ll write you the antidote prescription. Then, you send your confidants to quietly look for these herbs. After finding them, hand them to me, and it''s done!"


    "Then, Baolian, thank you, childe!" Princess Baolian stood up and saluted Chu Mo deeply.


    Then, he stood stunned for a long time, and couldn''t help crying. He choked and said, "pity my brother and sister-in-law... If they could meet the childe earlier..."


    Na Yi also thought of this and wept on one side.


    Chu Mo thought: if you had met me earlier, I''m afraid I didn''t have this ability at that time!


    "Seven days later, that bastard gave a banquet to prepare a grand reception for Na Yi. In fact, he wanted to force Na Yi to marry his youngest son, Haoyue Geshui."


    "If you don''t comply, you will take out the wanted notice issued by the two beasts of brother Jin and brother Yin and take all of you..."


    "We''ll take advantage of this opportunity. As long as we control that bastard, I''ll have enough confidence to control the whole situation."


    Knowing that she had a chance to survive, Princess Baolian also radiated strong vitality.


    Chu Mo has admired Princess Baolian''s intelligence ability.


    "Princess, this... After all, is the territory of elder Haoyue. Do you really have so much confidence that you can control the whole situation after controlling elder Haoyue?"


    Princess Baolian said, "I hold too much evidence of him in my hand, and he also knows some. This is also one of the reasons why he wants to kill me. Once these evidences are published, he will be disgraced immediately!"


    With that, Princess Baolian glanced at Chu Mo: "I''m a former Princess of Wangting. I want to use some resources, which is actually very simple."


    "But now, I have only one wish..."


    She glanced at Na Yi beside her: "I just hope that my niece can become the queen of the grassland!"


    "Aunt..." Na Yi glanced at Princess Baolian and stopped talking.


    Princess Baolian whispered, "silly child, your aunt me, after killing that bastard, his reputation will be bad. No matter how much he did wrong, no matter whether I have married him or not, but in name, I am his wife after all!"


    "And in my aunt''s heart, I never had any idea about the throne!"


    "You, more suitable than anyone, sit in that position."


    "Believe my aunt''s eyes!"


    "So that bastard must die at my hands!"


    Princess Baolian said and glanced at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo understood that Princess Baolian''s words, which seemed to be said to Nai, were actually said to herself. Let yourself rest assured that although she has the ability to do that, she has no ambition!


    In fact, Chu Mo didn''t care about this aunt and nephew, who became the new Lord of the court. Even if brother lie became the new king of the grassland, Chu Mo didn''t care.


    As long as it doesn''t fall into the hands of Daqi or people close to Daqi, it''s no problem.


    Of course, in contrast, Chu Mo would certainly prefer to see Na Yi ascend the throne.


    Later, Princess Baolian agreed with Chu Mo on the specific details of the banquet day, and then quietly left with Na Yi.


    Looking at the bookshelf restored to its original state, Chu Mo couldn''t help muttering, "Grandpa is right. In this world, no one can underestimate, especially women!"


    Now it is seven days away from the banquet of elder Haoyue, but it is only one day away from the full moon night!


    Tomorrow night is a full moon night.


    Chu Mo judged according to the direction indicated on the map that the place was about 100 miles away from the palace of Princess Baolian. It''s not a long distance for him.


    Therefore, Chu Mo plans to use this full moon night to explore the place and see if he can get something.


    At noon the next day, Chu Mo swaggered out on horseback, carrying a bow and galloping in the direction recorded on the map.


    When he said he was hunting, naturally no one would stop him.


    The horse Chu Mo rode was chosen by Princess Baolian herself.


    Like the horse on which Princess Baolian rode, this horse is also dark, without a hair on it. It looks like a god horse. At first, he was a little tugged, and despised Chu Mo, a young man.


    However, after Chu Mo showed a little breath of Yuan Guan realm, big dark horse immediately counseled, and very flatteringly put his head close to Chu Mo to touch


    Chu Mo actually didn''t want to ride out. For him, the speed of riding was not as fast as his two legs.


    But that''s too eye-catching. Now it''s an extraordinary period, and Chu Mo doesn''t want to attract the attention of elder Haoyue.


    In this way, Chu Mo rode a big black horse and galloped on this grassland.


    After being frightened by Chu Mo, the big black horse was very clever. He felt that his master seemed to want it to hurry up, so he ran wildly.


    It has to be said that the top fighting horses on the grassland are still running at an amazing speed.


    The wind roared in my ears, and my shaved face was slightly stinging.


    The big dark horse ran wildly for sevenoreight miles in one breath, and then slowed down a little. Up and down, I didn''t sweat much, and my breath was very stable. Indeed, it can be called a BMW colt.


    At this time, he had entered the range indicated by the map. Chu Mo jumped off his horse, patted the head of big black horse and said, "find a place to eat grass yourself. I''ll call you when you come back!"


    I don''t know if I understand Chu Mo''s words. Big dark horse fondly rubbed Chu Mo''s hand with his head, and then Sahuan ran away.


    Chu Mo was left alone and walked around at will. At this time, it was still some time before the moon rose. Chu Mo was ready to get familiar with the terrain here first.


    There is a large forest ahead, in which many trees, which are as thick as a few people, rise from the ground, and the canopy covers a large area, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    In the depths of the grassland, it is also a landscape.


    Just thinking, Chu Mo suddenly felt someone approaching here. As soon as he turned around, he saw a blue figure and rushed directly in front of him.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect to meet Qi Xiaoyu here again.


    But at the moment, Qi Xiaoyu looked very embarrassed. His blue skirt, which seemed never to be dirty, was stained with a large amount of blood. Her face was also very pale.


    "Are you hurt?" Chu Mo didn''t have time to ask how she found herself so accurately. Seeing that she was in a bad state, she immediately asked eagerly.


    "Hee... Are you worried about me?" Qi Xiaoyu stumbled a little and walked in front of Chu mo. he shook his body and almost fell down.


    Chu Mo quickly reached out to hold her, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right... I had a fight with some annoying ghosts." With that, Qi Xiaoyu slightly picked his two willow eyebrows and said, "it''s really annoying, but he still chased! Come on, you hurry and I''ll help you to the forest..."


    "What''s the use of that! After I break you here, run quickly!" Chu Mo glanced at the forest. Although the area was not small, it was nothing at all for people with high realm.


    Looking at Qi Xiaoyu: "every time you come to me, you come and go without a trace. Run quickly!"


    "Don''t... don''t talk nonsense... If you don''t send me to that forest, I''ll really die, and you''ll never see me again!"


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo weakly and said softly, "if I can come and go without a trace, I still need to come to you, stupid!"


    "Hurry up, hurry up, I feel that those annoying ghosts are coming!" Qi Xiaoyu was pale and looked at Chu Mo pitifully: "those annoying ghosts not only want to rob the girl''s money, but also their lust... You, do you have the heart to see a charming little beauty like me robbed by them? Don''t hurry!"


    Chu Mo gritted his teeth, picked up Qi Xiaoyu and rushed towards the forest.


    Chu Mo''s foot strength was naturally not weak, and he stepped with all his strength, like a smoke, into the forest.


    "Well, well, here, you put me under this tree, and then, you hurry back there. They ask you where I am, and you say I got into this forest!" Qi Xiaoyu pointed to a big tree that can only be hugged by five or six adults.


    "Just put you here? Are you sure? And what do you mean by letting me betray you?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at Qi Xiaoyu in his arms.


    "Oh, oh, what betrayal..."


    "Where can this girl''s magic power be understood by a fool like you? Hurry up, put me down, I''m sure I''ll be fine!"


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo and said, "if you say that to them, they won''t embarrass you. If they can''t find me, they will naturally roll!"


    "OK, I''ll put you down, but I won''t say that!" Chu Mo angrily put Qi Xiaoyu under this towering tree and turned to leave.


    "I can''t do such a thing as betraying my friends!"


    Qi Xiaoyu flashed a touch of emotion in his star eyes and murmured, "fool, I said I''ll be fine!"


    While talking, Qi Xiaoyu''s figure, unexpectedly a little bit... Completely integrated into this towering tree.


    In the end, it disappears completely!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Sisters, brothers... I finally came out of the dark room alive!


    Ten fingers are sour and my brain is confused.


    what?


    What is a small black house?


    The little black house is a software that enforces code words. Without writing the set number of words, the computer can''t do anything.


    Hard enough?


    Is the chapter big enough?


    That¡ª¡ª


    Where are the tickets?

 Chapter 36

    Chu Mo was still a little worried after all, and couldn''t help looking back. However, there was no one under the big tree.


    Chu Mo stared for a long time, but he didn''t see anything. He rubbed his eyes strangely, and said in his heart: is there a way?


    Then, he left quickly. At the moment, he just wanted to stay away from the woods as far as possible.


    A moment later, four figures quickly flitted across the horizon in the distance. Although they did not fly in the sky, they were walking rapidly on these soft grass!


    Although Chu Mo can do it, it will consume a lot of Yuan force. Unless it''s important, otherwise, Chu Mo won''t be willing to waste his energy like this.


    These people are very relaxed. They either have a good realm, or... They are carrying a lot of Yuan stones, and they don''t care about the consumption of Yuan force at all.


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he secretly said in his heart: it should be higher than my realm


    When he found the other party, the other party also found him.


    One of the four people came out and came to Chu Mo in the blink of an eye. He didn''t speak, but looked at him with cold eyes. His body exudes that powerful breath, like a fierce yuan beast, with extremely vigorous blood.


    This is a 20-year-old young man, dressed in a strong blue dress, wearing a golden crown, eyebrows flying into the temples, eyes like a bright star, and his appearance is very handsome. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, full of indifference. This look is similar to Chu Mo''s usual look at ants.


    Chu Mo stared at the young man innocently with a pair of pure eyes, like a frightened child.


    "Boy, have you seen a girl in a blue skirt?" The young man''s voice was somewhat cold, but it could be seen that he tried to ease his expression and soften his voice. At the same time, he stared at Chu Mo''s eyes.


    People can lie, but eyes... Are hard to lie!


    Chu Mo shook his head and looked blankly, "no, who are you?"


    The tip of the young man''s eyebrows slightly picked up, "Oh? Don''t you see? What are you doing here?"


    Chu Mo raised his bow: "hunting!"


    "You don''t look like people on the grassland. What kind of hunting are you doing here?" The young man''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, and his voice became severe: "little guy... You''d better not lie to me, otherwise the consequences... Are very serious!"


    The young man said, casually hitting the grass beside Chu mo.


    Bang!


    An air wave came crashing in.


    The grassland, only two feet away from Chu Mo, was directly blasted out by this powerful force into a big pit more than three feet deep and one foot square.


    The shattered grass and flying soil splashed Chu ink all over his head and body.


    Chu Mo seemed to be scared, his body trembled slightly, and directly jumped out of the distance, angrily said: "what are you doing? Frightening people? I''m a member of the king''s court! I''m angry, so you can''t get out of this grassland!"


    "Oh? Wang Ting? Ha ha..." a disdainful smile appeared on the young man''s face, and what else did he want to say? A person in the distance over there urged, "well, what''s it difficult for a little guy to do? Catch the witch quickly and say again! Don''t let her run away again, damn it, I really don''t know where this witch came from, it''s like a loach!"


    Another person laughed and said, "loach? How can there be such a beautiful loach in this world? It looks like a dragon girl to me. Hahaha, anyway, I have a crush on her. When I catch her, the things on her will belong to you, but people... I''m going to settle in lengqiuming!"


    The young man in front of Chu Mo sneered, "who doesn''t want this kind of top-notch girl? After training, it''s best to be a maid!"


    "According to the rules of my eternal life... When we catch her, we can fight a battle. Who wins, who takes her!"


    The young man named Leng Qiuming over there said, "fight as you fight, Zhao fan... Others are afraid of your immortality, but I''m not afraid of Leng Qiuming. Don''t put on the airs of your immortality disciple in front of us. What''s the stink?"


    Longevity?


    Longevity!


    Chu Mo''s first reaction after hearing these three words was to chop over the young man in front of him with a knife.


    Listening to them discuss Qi Xiaoyu as a cargo, Chu Mo''s anger has been burning in his heart.


    Now I heard that the young man was a disciple of changshengtian again. The anger in his heart rose and could erupt at any time.


    Chu Mo weighed the strength gap between the two sides in his heart and forcibly suppressed it.


    He knows, although these four people quarrel fiercely. But if he really dares to do it himself, these four people will surely work together to kill him at the first time.


    In this desolate place, the evil in people''s hearts will definitely be infinitely amplified.


    So Chu Mo raised his head and looked at the immortal disciple named Zhao fan with a shocked face and worship: "brother, are you the immortal of the immortal?"


    "Really? I... I know that there are places where immortals practice!"


    "All the people there are heroes and heroes who save the suffering of the world!"


    "Brother, can you take me to Changsheng to worship?"


    "I, I also want to be a fairy!"


    Chu Mo said he wanted to vomit.


    However, his series of compliments, coupled with his pure eyes, immediately coaxed Zhao fan into a little floating.


    On his face, he reluctantly maintained his reserve, but the smile between his eyebrows could not be stopped: "Oh, you little boy on the grassland, you also know how to live forever?"


    "Of course! In this world... Who doesn''t know longevity?"


    "Who doesn''t know that there are all immortals in immortality!" Chu Mo''s face was innocent and full of worship.


    Zhao fan finally couldn''t stand it. He laughed, and the expression on his face became very soft. He looked at Chu Mo: "little brother, the admission standard of changshengtian is very strict, but not everyone can enter. However, if you are gifted and recommended by me, you may have a chance to enter!"


    Zhao fan was happy here, but the three young people were all half angry.


    Leng Qiuming sneered and said, "Hey, it''s fun to cheat a child by passing on disciples from generation to generation."


    Another person sneered coldly, "in the eternal days, there are heroes and heroes who save the suffering of the world... Haha, this is the funniest joke I have ever heard of Dongfang Bai!"


    The third man nodded and shouted at Chu Mo, "kid, don''t be fooled by rumors, what kind of God? Don''t say he lives forever... Even on the whole four elephant continent, how many people dare to call themselves gods?"


    Leng Qiuming nodded and said, "yes, but he occupied a good place of practice and tricked ordinary people in the world. He is smart enough to use a little means. He is an immortal? Then the immortals in this world are really worthless!"


    The man named dongfangbai continued to ridicule, "here is the secret of people''s longevity. In the future, we all have to learn more to save the suffering of the world... Ha ha, it''s really interesting!"


    Zhao fan was so angry that he shivered all over. If he fought alone, he was naturally afraid of none of the three people facing him. But if the three of them put together, he will never be an opponent.


    At this time, he suddenly had a feeling that he seemed to be trapped by a little thing like this mole ant! Fell into his plan of estrangement!


    But I feel a little ridiculous, just a little fart in the secular world... How is it possible?


    He looked at the three people opposite and said coldly, "in front of a secular child, do you think it''s appropriate to talk like this?"


    "Suitable! Why not? I think it''s simply too suitable!" The third speaker, the young man, bared his teeth at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "little brother, Yu zonghou likes you very much. Why don''t you come to our golden Sabre sect and I can let you become an external disciple directly! If you work hard, in a few years, you may enter the inner gate like me. If you are lucky enough, you can still worship under which elder''s sect and become an elder''s personal disciple!"


    "However, I want to make it clear to you that our golden Sabre sect is not a place for immortals to cultivate, and we have no immortals. Although, our golden Sabre sect, like changshengtian, is the top sect in the four elephants mainland. But I don''t know how they changshengtian are so powerful, and there are immortals inside... Hahaha, I''m so happy!"


    Leng Qiuming also said, "our Tianjian gate is no worse than changshengtian, but we haven''t seen immortals! It''s really strange. Changshengtian is so naive!"


    "Our fire sect has no gods, so it''s strange!" Dongfang Bai finally said.


    "Good, good, good!" Zhao fan was very angry and smiled. He said three good words in a row. His eyes showed resentment. Suddenly, he turned to Chu Mo and looked ferocious: "boy, you are very powerful. In a few words, you unexpectedly provoked a dispute between us. I can''t see that you have this ability?"


    "You... What are you doing? I didn''t provoke you!" Chu Mo''s face was frightened and his body kept retreating.


    Zhao fan sneered, "you are so powerful that I feel a little inferior in this world. I''ll send you to see the gods now!"


    Leng Qiuming shouted, "Zhao fan, do you want to face again? Do you want to attack a secular child? Are you still looking for such nonsense reasons!"


    Dongfang Baiyin measured, "isn''t this their consistent means of longevity? In order not to leave a stigma in this world, anything detrimental to them should be completely wiped out!"


    Yu zonghou said, "today, we must let the child survive!"


    The three men looked at each other and rushed directly at Zhao fan.


    At this time, the situation on the court is ready to explode!


    Zhao fan is confident that he can easily kill this teenager with his yellow level Four Level yuan Guan peak. But in this way, he will certainly be attacked by those three people. Under normal circumstances, those three people certainly dare not kill him.


    Don''t look at what you say, but it''s an indisputable fact that changshengtian is the largest sect in the world!


    Just here... Zhao fan is not sure whether the three people will really fight him.


    After all, it''s normal to have an accident when going out for training!


    And the immortal disciple at his level is not qualified to light the soul lamp. He is really dying. I''m afraid it''s extremely difficult to find out the truth.


    Thinking in his heart, Zhao fan glanced at Chu Mo coldly: "boy, I already know you are from the grassland King court. Remember, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will kill you all!"


    Chu Mo was really angry this time.


    Although he is not from the grassland King''s court, even if Zhao fan turns the grassland upside down, he will not be found.


    But he was completely angered by Zhao fan''s despicability.


    It reminded him of the original seven elders, who wanted to kill his grandfather because of an almost impossible thing.


    Sure enough, it comes down in one continuous line!


    "Kill me all?" In Chu Mo''s eyes, there was a crazy killing intention.


    At this time, he doesn''t even want to pretend to be naive or weak.


    He just wanted to, seriously... Cut Zhao fan!


    One knife is enough!


    Chu Mo''s heart is 80% sure that he can chop Zhao fan over here!


    Because he has secretly used jade to "see" Zhao fan''s strength.


    "I''m in my twenties... I''ve only reached the peak of the Yellow level Four. It''s simply a waste residue!"


    "Who gave him so much confidence?"


    "Immortal days?"


    "Sooner or later, I''ll overturn your rotten sect door!"


    At the moment Chu Mo couldn''t bear it and was ready to do anything.


    The three people over there are also close to here, and each person''s eyes seem to have a cold killing intention.


    Zhao fan gritted his teeth, suddenly took out a seal character from his body, instantly activated it, and then the whole figure disappeared in situ.


    In the air, he roared angrily, "Leng Qiuming, Yu zonghou, Dongfang Bai... You three are good!"


    "That''s great! I Zhao fan remember you!"


    "And that cunning little beast, you also remember... I won''t let you go!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Our recommended tickets are almost on the list. Let''s try again!


    Strive for better results!


    I will repay you with wonderful plots, stable updates and explosions.

 Chapter 37

    Zhao fan''s voice gradually fades away.


    Chu Mo''s anger in his heart became stronger and stronger, sneering in his heart: won''t you let me go? Zhao fan, you''d better pray to your ancestors who live forever and never meet me again! Otherwise, I will cut you down!


    Although the other side''s realm is higher than his own, Chu Mo has absolute confidence that he can destroy Zhao fan.


    Chu Mo did not know the strength of others before. Although he grew up in the army, he had never experienced a real war.


    Therefore, he did not know what kind of combat power the fighters at all levels had.


    Along the way, he killed all kinds of second - and third-order yuan beasts, and he was very happy. Even the fourth level yuan beast... Such as the red eyed ice python, Chu Mo dared to fight, and finally successfully killed it!


    Although the process is full of thrills, there is no suspense about the result.


    Chu Mo thought it should be like this!


    The realm of oneself should be so strong.


    Until he met other warriors. Those robbers were greedy and eager when they saw the yuan beast material on his back.


    Let Chu Mo suddenly understand something.


    Why is the material value of Yuan beast so high? That''s because it''s quite difficult to hunt yuan beasts!


    Yuan beasts are by no means soft sheep. Any first-order yuan beasts are extremely fierce, stronger than all the beasts in the world.


    Is it so easy to hunt?


    "So... Are you too strong?"


    "Or... The skill you cultivate is too powerful?"


    Then, in the face of those opponents on the grassland who were also yellow level three and broke through the yuan level, Chu Mo finally understood that it was not others who were too weak, but himself... It was really too strong!


    To be exact, those skills he practiced are too strong!


    This is not without modesty, but an indisputable fact!


    Everything needs to be compared in order to distinguish between high and low.


    Chu Mo didn''t think how powerful the master taught him those skills that didn''t even have a name and didn''t look majestic at all.


    But now, he already knows.


    Although Zhao fan is a disciple of changshengtian, he is one level higher than him. But Chu Mo was not afraid of him at all!


    Even if Zhao fan knows his strength, Chu Mo is not afraid, let alone... Zhao fan doesn''t know yet!


    Zhao fan ran away without the grace of a big sect disciple, which made lengqiuming, Yu zonghou and Dongfang Bai look a little ugly.


    If they are beautiful, everyone will say, but if they really want them to face such a behemoth as changshengtian, their hearts are also somewhat bottomless.


    After a moment of silence, Leng Qiuming smiled, "actually, it''s nothing. We haven''t done anything to him. If he has the face to complain, I''m afraid he won''t be able to lift his head in the future."


    Yu zonghou nodded and said, "he shouldn''t be so stupid. The chance here... He won''t let others know easily!"


    "Brother Leng is right. Anyway, we haven''t done anything to him. Even if he complains... He has to have evidence!" Dongfang Bai sneered and said, "not to mention, I don''t believe that he will give up the opportunity here!"


    "Yes, as long as he comes back, he must bow to the three of us!" Leng Qiuming glanced at the other two people: "but the premise is that the three of us must always be consistent!"


    "Of course!" Oriental white dot.


    Yu zonghou also nodded: "don''t worry, no matter how domineering he is, he won''t offend our three sects for an inner disciple."


    Chu Mo listened quietly and said in his heart: it seems that changshengtian sect is really the largest sect in the world. The realm of these three people in front of him is almost the same as that of Zhao fan, but they are still so afraid of him. Obviously, it''s not the person who is afraid of Zhao fan, but the sect behind him!


    "It seems that relying on a powerful force behind it really has an advantage."


    At this time, three people over there looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stepped back two steps, and his face showed a frightened expression: "you... Are you going to kill me, too?"


    "Haha, don''t be afraid. Why do we kill you?" Leng Qiuming''s eyes flashed a different color. In fact, speaking from his heart, he really didn''t want to keep this boy alive.


    Because the conversation between them just now didn''t carry this boy behind his back. If it was spread out, it would be harmful to their reputation.


    However, it is estimated that these two companions will not agree. Leng Qiuming didn''t reveal his evil thoughts.


    "Little fellow, if you come to the golden Sabre sect and mention me Yu zonghou, I can''t guarantee you to enter the inner gate directly, but being an outer gate disciple is more than enough." Said Yu zonghou.


    Dongfang Bai glanced at Chu Mo: "fire sect, mention me!"


    Because of their comments on Qi Xiaoyu, Chu Mo also doesn''t like these three people, especially Leng Qiuming, who actually wants Qi Xiaoyu? But by contrast, they are much stronger than Zhao fan.


    Therefore, Chu Mo also wants to ask what grudges they have with Qi Xiaoyu.


    However, these three people didn''t give him this opportunity. After saying that, they all turned around and left.


    Before leaving, Dongfang Bai thought for a while, took out a raw stone from his body and threw it into Chu Mo''s hands, but he left without saying anything.


    Chu Mo glanced at the Yuan Stone in his hand. Although it was not as good as the one on the special envoy of the Qi Dynasty, it was much better than the yuan stone he got from the disciples of Changsheng tianwaimen.


    "Is this Yuan Shi? Thank you!" Chu Mo shouted at Dongfang Bai''s back.


    There was no response from Dongfang Bai, who instantly went away.


    These people probably regarded Chu Mo as an ordinary child in this secular world, and they didn''t take it too seriously at all.


    But Chu Mo kept Dongfang Bai in mind.


    Feng Shui turns, and the Jianghu is not old.


    There will always be a day to meet!


    The three people should still go to find Qi Xiaoyu. Chu Mo didn''t dare to act rashly now and went to the forest.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered a problem, the other four people, including changshengtian disciple Zhao fan, did not see his realm, which was somewhat strange.


    Even if we can''t accurately judge his realm, there is always a smell of Yuan force fluctuation on him.


    But these four people actually regard him as an ordinary teenager in the secular world.


    "Is it not? Is it Jade''s credit again?"


    Chu Mo muttered in his heart that his spirit entered the space of jade. There were seven or eight green buds on the gray little tree, which looked very lively in this desolate space.


    Chu Mo picked up the will of heaven, and came out to have a look. There was no change. He was not disappointed. He guessed that there should be no new energy injection recently.


    Chu Mo scratched his head at the thought of this matter. Up to now, he hasn''t completely figured out what this jade really wants.


    "It seems that we should go out more." Chu Mo thought in his heart, taking back the will of heaven and my will.


    Suddenly, he felt a cold, biting chill, enveloping himself.


    It seemed that a powerful yuan beast was staring at him!


    Chu Mo didn''t even think about it. He instantly mobilized his internal strength and rushed towards the side.


    Boom!


    A surging force exploded not far from Chu Mo''s side.


    This time, Zhao fan''s attack was much more vicious than before!


    On the grass, there was a big pit more than ten feet deep!


    If Chu Mo hadn''t reacted quickly enough, this blow... Would be enough to seriously injure him, or even kill him!


    It is obvious that the other party is aiming to kill him.


    Besides Zhao fan, Chu Mo couldn''t think of a second person who would do this. The angry fire in Chu Mo''s heart has been burning.


    "I haven''t found you yet, but you found it?"


    At this time, Chu Mo''s face was a little frightened. Looking at Zhao fan who gradually showed his body, his voice trembled a little: "you, aren''t you gone?"


    "Idiot, that''s an invisibility talisman!" Zhao fan gritted his teeth and said, "that talisman is the most precious thing I got after I entered the school, but it''s wasted because of you, a little beast. It''s difficult to fill my hate if I don''t kill you!"


    "Isn''t changshengtian the embodiment of justice? You, how can you do this? I didn''t provoke you?" Chu Mo said angrily.


    "Hehe, how naive!" Zhao fan sneered at Chu Mo: "but to my surprise, you are actually a Yuan Li warrior? You are really looking down on you. However, it doesn''t matter. Even if you are a Yuan Li warrior, you must die today!"


    Chu Mo looked at Zhao fan and suddenly said, "if you don''t kill me, I''ll tell you where the blue skirt girl is hiding!"


    "Hum, you did meet her!" Zhao fan''s eyes lit up slightly, looked at Chu Mo, and said in a deep voice, "you''d better not play tricks with me, boy, as soon as you dodged my blow, I''ve seen that your realm is at least at the peak of the second floor. But I want to kill you, it''s as easy as a palm!"


    "It''s like crushing an ant!"


    "I know I can''t beat you, but I won''t tell you until you promise not to kill me!" Chu Mo patted the soil on his body, stood up, a pair of pure eyes, looking at Zhao fan with some nervousness.


    "Well, I promise you, as long as you take me to find the witch, I won''t kill you!" Zhao Fan said with a serious face, but he sneered in his heart: naive! You caught so many things today. If I don''t kill you, how can I be a person in the sect if these things spread in the future?


    "OK, I''ll take you!" Chu Mo said, very simply, turned around and walked towards the forest, giving Zhao fan the whole back.


    Zhao fan''s eyes were shining. He was suspicious by nature. Naturally, he couldn''t completely believe the boy''s words, but he really wanted to catch the girl.


    The reason is by no means as simple as looking at each other, but the girl with a treasure he has never seen!


    The injuries on the girl''s body were not caused by them. They didn''t have that ability.


    But the girl found a door near here!


    The portal that appears before the full moon!


    The girl tried to break in by force, but was attacked by the portal array, resulting in serious injury.


    At that time, Zhao fan and Leng Qiuming happened to see this scene. Zhao fan and Leng Qiuming were greedy and began to hunt down the girl, wanting to get both money and people. As a result, the girl just slipped away from them.


    They pursue and kill endlessly, for one thing, they covet the treasures of the girl; Second... But I''m afraid of the forces behind the girl!


    What a terrible force it must be to cultivate a teenage girl with such a realm?


    Let alone Leng Qiuming, even Zhao fan... Has no bottom in his heart!


    Then I met Chu Mo and what just happened happened.


    Zhao fan firmly believes that the girl must have a wonderful treasure with her. If she can be caught, there will be unimaginable great benefits!


    Then, kill her... It can also be done, and avoid future troubles.


    As for accepting as a maid or something, it''s just talk.


    Chu Mo walked in front and said, "I watched her enter this forest, but I don''t know where she hid. But I guess she can''t go far. At that time, she was seriously injured..."


    "Really?" Zhao fan''s voice became a little cold as he looked around.


    At this time, Chu Mo, who was walking in front of him, suddenly turned around, and suddenly there was a bright long knife on his originally empty hand, which cleaved directly at Zhao fan.


    "Of course!"


    Chu Mo shouted violently.


    Between heaven and earth, a dazzling knife light shines!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Entertainment, drunkenness, late update, sorry!

 Chapter 38

    The light of the knife is bleak and cold, just like a lightning falling from the sky!


    Zhao fan, who has always been careful about Chu Mo, just turned around at the moment, and his face just flashed a ferocious sneer¡ª¡ª


    Because he is also trying to fight Chu Mo!


    "Don''t measure yourself..."


    However, the cold smile on his face and the murder in his eyes just appeared. At the moment when the bright knife lit up... He directly froze.


    The proud look in his eyes, which was originally ferocious, was also replaced by endless horror.


    It''s impossible!


    A teenager whose realm is far inferior to his own, how can he... Cut such a stunning knife?


    Soul grabbing!


    an irresistible force!


    Is this really a knife technique that a teenager can use?


    Even in changshengtian''s most amazing genius, Zhao fan has never seen such an attack... So fierce that even his mind can be cut off!


    All Zhao fan''s thoughts, thoughts and everything... All in this moment, solidified in the light of Chu Mo''s knife.


    He didn''t even have a chance to make a sound.


    The knife light is disillusioned.


    Everything is empty!


    Everything is like a dream!


    Zhao fan stood there blankly, with a ferocious face that still remained. The expression in his eyes is rapidly dissipating.


    But his eyes were fixed on Chu Mo''s face.


    It seemed that until now, he still couldn''t believe that his long-lived tiannei sect disciple would die in such a place, in the hands of such a prairie boy who looked like an ant in his eyes.


    The muscles on his cheeks trembled slightly, and his lips widened slightly, as if he wanted to say something.


    A bloodstain, down the center of his eyebrows, began to slowly exude blood. Soon, a bright blood line spread downward bit by bit.


    Continue his nose, mouth, neck


    Zhao fan''s fingers moved slightly, trying to lift them up and point to Chu mo. This action makes his body... Like a split bamboo.


    With a bang, it was divided into two halves and fell on both sides.


    A knife!


    With only one knife!


    Chu Mo only knows this knife!


    But it was this knife that directly split an inner disciple of changshengtian in two!


    Chu Mo suddenly felt that his legs were a little weak. He leaned on the ground with a knife, half knelt there, and gasped heavily.


    Although there was only one knife, it almost exhausted all the yuan strength and energy in his body.


    Although Zhao fan''s opponent is similar to the fourth level yuan beast red eye ice Python in terms of combat power, it is far more difficult to deal with him than to deal with red eye ice Python!


    Because he is human!


    Is a person with high IQ and insidious cunning!


    While Chu Mo was calculating him, was he not calculating Chu Mo?


    Zhao fan is suspicious and cautious. If things go wrong, he will slip faster than anyone else.


    In the face of possible crises, he can use the most valuable invisibility charm without hesitation, which is the best example.


    The only advantage of Chu Mo is that Zhao fan doesn''t know his real strength.


    Otherwise, it''s not as easy to kill him as you think!


    Fighting taught the boy another lesson.


    Chu Mo learned a truth: it''s right to be confident in yourself, but you can never forget that your opponents also have ideas!


    "While you are calculating others, others may also be calculating you!"


    "If you don''t want to be counted, you can only count in front of others forever!"


    "Either, it has the strength that is many times stronger than others!"


    "In that way, even if someone wants to calculate me, in front of absolute strength, his calculation is just a bug crawling on his body. With one finger... He can bounce off!"


    Chu Mo''s breath finally became more uniform. He slowly stood up and walked towards Zhao fan.


    He is going to bury Zhao fan on the spot.


    However, in the process of moving Zhao fan''s body, a pocket fell from Zhao fan, and the inside jingled.


    Chu Mo picked it up and found that there were more than a dozen yuan stones in it, each of which was similar to that given to him by Dongfang Bai. There are also several good medicinal herbs, which are of high value in the secular world.


    The jade on his body didn''t react much. Chu Mo couldn''t help but curl his mouth and muttered, "it''s really picky! Don''t you want these? It''s just mine!"


    These yuan stones are all good things for Chu Mo today. Any piece can completely restore the yuan force in Chu Mo''s body more than a dozen times!


    Later, Chu Mo dug a big pit here, buried Zhao fan''s body deeply, and then covered it with dead branches and rotten leaves in the forest. If you weren''t very careful, you could hardly see it.


    "As you said yourself, Feng Shui here is good. Just sleep here. Don''t worry, there will be many of your classmates in the future, and go down to accompany you!" Chu Mo said, turned around and walked out of the forest without hesitation.


    Up to now, Chu Mo still hasn''t been able to fully adapt to this kind of knife and sword life in the Jianghu. But there is no way. No matter how you are not used to it, you should also learn to adapt.


    Because this is the Jianghu!


    Once you step in, it''s almost impossible to leave.


    Qi Xiaoyu never showed up. Although Chu Mo was worried about her, he also knew that she should have hidden.


    At this time, the sky has gradually darkened.


    In the far eastern sky, a full moon shows a little outline. Try to climb higher.


    Soon, the full moon rose into the sky.


    The bright moonlight is scattered in the forest through the dense canopy, with mottled and lonely light and shadow.


    Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes, holding a Yuan Stone in his hand, ran the mind method of heaven''s will, and began to quickly restore the yuan force in his body.


    Yuan Shi is really a good thing, condensing the essence of the vitality of heaven and earth. By absorbing the power on Yuan Shi, it is five times faster than Chu Mo''s usual cultivation speed!


    "No wonder those big sects all pay so much attention to Yuan Shi and other resources, and cultivate with Yuan Shi... It''s really different!"


    "If I can have enough yuan stones to practice with the will of heaven, then the speed of my strength improvement... Isn''t it quite amazing?"


    Chu Mo, while recovering the yuan force in his body, fantasized in his heart.


    Soon, Yuan Li in his body recovered to his best state. At this time, a slight sound of footsteps came from a distance. At the same time, Qi Xiaoyu''s voice came: "Why are you still here?"


    The girl came over from a distance and looked at Chu Mo with some worry in her eyes: "did you kill the most annoying person?"


    "How do you know?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu in surprise: "this time... You didn''t watch beside me, did you?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s bright and moving face showed a mysterious smile: "people just know, hee hee, they won''t tell you!"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and muttered, "if you don''t say it, don''t say it. What''s the big deal?"


    Say, but it is a move in the heart, will transfer the spiritual power to the jade on the body: "Qi Xiaoyu... What realm is it?"


    A piece of information instantly reached Chu Mo''s brain, but it made Chu Mo twitch at the corners of his mouth, covered with black lines.


    "Yellow level five-level peak state, physique unknown, others... Unknown! Serious injury healed."


    The realm is directly seen. It is indeed much higher than yourself. It is actually in the same realm with Grandpa.


    This has surprised Chu Mo, because Qi Xiaoyu should be about the same age as himself, or even... Maybe not as big as himself!


    "How did she practice so fast?"


    "Then... What''s the matter with unknown constitution?"


    "Other unknown... What is it?"


    Healing from serious injury refers to the injury she suffered when she saw her before.


    But such a serious injury... How can it heal so quickly?


    Isn''t that incredible?


    "Hey, what are you thinking? Angry?" Qi Xiaoyu stretched out his small hand and shook it in front of Chu Mo''s eyes: "it''s impolite to be distracted in front of a beautiful woman like others!"


    "What are you looking for here? Is it the legendary fairy mansion?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu seriously and asked.


    "Immortal? Immortal mansion?" Qi Xiaoyu''s Willow eyebrows slightly picked, and said with some disdain, "in this world, how can there be immortals? Return immortals? How is it possible?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned: "what happened to your injury before?"


    Qi Xiaoyu thought for a moment and said, "this place is a little different. It seems that... Something fell here, and then... That thing formed a self-protection prohibition. Maybe it''s what you call Xianfu?"


    "There is definitely no fairy mansion! But there is something unusual here."


    "I was injured because I wanted to break the ban here, but it didn''t succeed. It''s much stronger than I thought!"


    "So, I was backfired, seriously injured, targeted by several shameless annoying ghosts, who wanted to rob money and sex. Didn''t you send me away for my girl? Well, I just killed the most annoying one!"


    Qi Xiaoyu said with a happy smile on his face.


    "Not fairy mansion?" Chu Mo was disappointed, and then asked, "what is prohibition?"


    "Idiot! Prohibition is defense. Anything strong enough to protect itself. If it doesn''t recognize you, and you can''t surrender it, then you can''t open this prohibition, and naturally there''s no way to get it." Qi Xiaoyu casually explained.


    "How do you know so much?" Chu Mo couldn''t help saying.


    "Yes... How do I know this?" Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned, and his lovely little face showed a bit of confusion. Then, he looked at Chu Mo fiercely: "hum, this girl knows astronomy and geography. She is such a smart, beautiful, lovely, gentle, considerate, the most beautiful in the world... Beautiful! Little! Female!"


    "...." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a black line: "aren''t you tired?"


    "Hum!" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo angrily: "don''t ask me how I know anything in the future, I just know! Every time you ask, my head hurts and is about to explode!"


    "...." Chu Mo twitched his mouth, "sorry, I don''t know."


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu Mo with a guilty face, smiled, and became a little gentle: "forget it, it''s not your fault, I''m also looking for reasons, how can a beautiful girl like me be a homeless orphan?"


    With the moonlight sprinkled into the forest, Chu Mo glanced at the girl''s beautiful face and said in his heart: how excellent it is, but this narcissism... Must be the best in the world!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt that the jade on his neck suddenly burst out an amazing heat.


    This is the first time that Chu Mo felt such strong heat from jade!


    "On the night of the full moon, the door opens!"


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "go, let''s go looking for treasure!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Cough, I drank too much last night, and now I can''t remember how I updated it... Really!


    I just vaguely remember that there is one thing I haven''t done... I''m still a chapter away from updating!


    You have to go home and turn on the computer to throw up... Cough... Well, you can go to bed. I haven''t drunk that yet.


    But it''s really uncomfortable!


    Don''t drink so much next time


    You must say: ran and egg!


    Well, actually, I think so.


    If you don''t believe it, how many votes will you vote for?

 Chapter 39

    The heat from jade is getting stronger and stronger, which seems to be urging!


    "Hurry up, or it''s too late!"


    Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and ran quickly towards the outside.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s hands are cold and soft, as smooth as bones.


    Chu Mo didn''t know why. At the moment of holding her hand, her heart moved slightly.


    "Is this the girl''s hand?"


    A strange feeling reached Chu Mo''s heart.


    Qi Xiaoyu over there seemed to be stunned at the moment Chu Mo pulled her hand. A bipolar beautiful eye instantly stared at the boss, subconsciously trying to dodge.


    But somehow, in the end, he didn''t make that move.


    The moment their hands touched each other, Qi Xiaoyu''s body became extremely stiff!


    Her reaction... Is much bigger than Chu Mo!


    But she resisted and didn''t show it, but in her heart, she was like a deer bumping everywhere.


    That feeling was still very strong until she was pulled out of the forest by Chu mo.


    The whole person was confused, and it seemed that he could not even distinguish the southeast and northwest.


    When she completely recovered, she found that Chu Mo had pulled her away from the forest to a desolate place.


    This is not where she wanted to break the ban before.


    Obviously far away!


    Looking at the tall grass around, everything is quiet between heaven and earth. The beautiful girl who has always been fearless can''t help feeling a little flustered at the moment. Her cheeks glow at Chu Mo: "you... What are you going to do?"


    "Shh!"


    Chu Mo raised a finger to his mouth and whispered, "don''t make a sound, the door is here!"


    "You..." Qi Xiaoyu suddenly became angry, stretched out his small pretty boots and stepped on Chu Mo severely.


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and glared at Qi Xiaoyu angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Poor Chu Mo, who grew up in the military camp, hardly ever played with girls. The old man is also a standard soldier. Why would he want to teach Chu Mo these things between men and women?


    Chu Mo didn''t know that girls'' hands were not so easy to pull... It''s no wonder they were angry when they looked puzzled after pulling.


    It''s already very humiliating to step on him.


    "Nothing!" Miss Qi looked up at the sky with innocent eyes, and then looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "by the way, what''s the matter with the portal you just said?"


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu suspiciously, and said in his heart: no wonder people said not to guess what the girl was thinking... It was really complicated!


    "If you can''t guess, don''t guess. I''m not Xu Erfu''s flower maniac." Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said, "the prohibition you mentioned, if it has a door, it''s here!"


    "Here?" Qi Xiaoyu seemed to forget what had just happened, and said with a puzzled face, "how is it possible? There is no power fluctuation here!"


    "Don''t make any noise. First make sure if anyone finds out here." Chu Mo''s face was mysterious. In fact, the jade on his body had given him the most direct hint. But he wants to make sure whether those people, Leng Qiuming, will come here.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo speechless. She didn''t believe Chu Mo''s words a little, because here is clearly a wasteland!


    "Is this boy thinking about me?"


    "If so, what should I do?"


    "Do you want to refuse?"


    "We are so young..."


    "I''m not a casual girl!"


    Qi Xiaoyu was thinking about it, and the girl''s heart was a little disordered from the moment when a boy stopped it for the first time.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly whispered, "it should be no problem, let''s go!"


    With that, he walked directly towards the deeper grass.


    Qi Xiaoyu gently bit Bei''s teeth, staring at Chu Mo with a pair of star eyes, standing there, but did not move.


    "Go?" Chu Mo, who went out for a few steps, found Qi Xiaoyu standing there without moving. He immediately turned around and looked at Qi Xiaoyu strangely: "what are you doing?"


    "I... I''m afraid!" Qi Xiaoyu suddenly said weakly.


    "Don''t talk... You walk on the ground like a hundred thousand mountains. You come and go without a trace every day. You say you''re afraid... You think I''ll believe you?"


    Chu Mo''s face I saw through your expression.


    Qi Xiaoyu stared at him with some shame: "can this be the same as that?"


    "What''s the difference? You''ve been looking for this thing for so many days. Now that you''ve found it, why do you shrink back?" Chu Mo said.


    "You, are you trying to help me?" Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed a strange light: "why?"


    "What? Why? Why are you so wordy! Don''t you often help me? I asked you why? Why do I help you so much? Why?"


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu strangely: "hurry up, don''t dawdle, I don''t know how long the door can be opened!"


    "Hee hee, OK, let''s go!" Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo for a long time. Suddenly, he smiled and resumed his previous liveliness, bouncing to Chu Mo''s side.


    In my heart, Chu Mo is constantly feigning: nerd! idiot! Stupid as a pig! pighead! How stupid!


    Chu Mo naturally didn''t expect that Qi Xiaoyu had scolded himself in his heart. He was quite happy. It was Qi Xiaoyu who helped him before, and now he can finally help her once.


    Chu Mo''s heart has decided that he will really enter the door for a while. After finding the treasure, if he meets what Qi Xiaoyu wants, then even if yu wants it, he will give it to Qi Xiaoyu.


    Chu Mo stopped and whispered, "this is it!"


    "Here?" Qi Xiaoyu frowned, trying to feel the fluctuation of power here, but finally... All failed.


    However, this time, she did not open her mouth to question Chu Mo, because she saw that Chu Mo''s foot... Had disappeared!


    "This..." Qi Xiaoyu stared at the scene dumbfounded, and he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Come!" Chu Mo stretched out a hand: "hold me... Be careful!"


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu Mo, gently bit Bei''s teeth, and hesitated slightly.


    Then, he took the initiative to hand over his little hand and was held by him. Then, the eyes changed, and the two directly came to a magical place!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Brother Leng, we''d better not look for it. The witch must have run away long ago. Her strength is much higher than ours. If she runs away with all her heart, we can''t catch up. Not to mention, nine times out of ten, she has something to protect her life." Yu zonghou looked at lengqiuming with an ugly face and began to persuade him.


    Dongfang Bai also said, "it''s still the chance that matters. Although it happens once a month, who knows if someone will get there first?"


    Leng Qiuming said with a depressed face, "do you think I really have to catch the witch? You''re wrong! I want to find the witch, because I want to kill her! Otherwise, there will be endless trouble!"


    "Think about it carefully. Her age and realm, even in our school, are definitely the top one... Even the top one is not as good as her."


    "We can''t tell her origin from the skill she used. God knows what a terrible force there will be behind her... At worst, there is also a terrible master."


    "What we do today, at a small level... Is just greedy, but failed; at a large level... Is evil, trying to kill people and steal goods!"


    "You two said to yourself, would you swallow this tone if it were you?"


    Yu zonghou and Dongfang Bai both sighed. They naturally understood this truth. Otherwise, they could not have accompanied lengqiuming to find the girl for so long.


    However, seeing that the full moon has risen into the sky, Dongfang Bai and Yu zonghou want to compete for that opportunity!


    Because the two of them, although they were also greedy for the treasures on the blue skirt girl, they didn''t behave so directly!


    In other words, both of them felt that they didn''t offend the blue skirt girl so deeply!


    Leng Qiuming and Zhao fan are the real masterminds!


    "Brother Leng, what you said is reasonable, but the problem now is that we can''t find her!" Yu zonghou said slowly, "the full moon is only once a month. I miss tonight... But I will stay here for another month!"


    Dongfang Bai also said, "yes, one more month, there will be many more variables. I have a hunch that the news of opportunity here should not be hidden for long!"


    Leng Qiuming''s face was cloudy and sunny. After a long time, he sighed: "well, listen to you, let''s find the chance first! But... Whether we can get the chance tonight, but the next month, we must find the blue skirt Witch and kill her!"


    "Otherwise, I can''t rest assured!"


    "I''m sure she didn''t go too far!"


    "That prohibition, you and I dare not even close, but she dares to rush up. At that time, we all see her seriously injured, dying, I don''t believe that she can recover so quickly!"


    Yu zonghou and Dongfang Bai looked at each other, and then nodded from the beginning, "OK!"


    In fact, they have more or less regretted what they did before.


    But at this time, it is obviously not a good decision to refuse Leng Qiuming.


    Then Dongfang Bai took out a treasure and began to calculate it.


    The disciples of the big sect have at least oneortwo things close to them


    Although the flaming fire sect where Dongfang Bai is located is not famous for calculation, his master is a master of calculation.


    "North by East..."


    For a long time, Dongfang Bai''s face was a little pale and pointed in a direction, and then with a whoosh, he spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Yu zonghou glanced at Dongfang Bai with some worry: "are you all right?"


    Leng Qiuming''s eyes were deep, but a trace of happiness flashed. Then he leaned over and looked at Dongfang Baidao: "how about it?"


    Dongfang Bai shook his hand and took a deep breath: "it''s okay, normal backfire, this time... There should be no mistakes!"


    Then, under the leadership of Dongfang Bai, the three hurried away in the opposite direction to Chu mo.


    On the grassland at night, there are many people searching in this area.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Qi Xiaoyu was somewhat stunned by the scene in front of her. She looked at Chu Mo beside her: "how did you find here?"


    "Intuition!" Chu Mo said naturally.


    "..." Qi Xiaoyu couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She didn''t believe the nonsense of Chu mo.


    But this scene is really shocking.


    Because at this moment, they unexpectedly appeared in a vast starry sky!


    At their feet, there is endless void.


    But strangely, they didn''t feel like falling down. Although they were suspended in the void, they seemed to step on the ground.


    In all directions, there is an endless starry sky, with stars flashing.


    But there is no moon.


    Obviously, this is not the space they were in before.


    Somehow, Qi Xiaoyu felt a little nervous. She was close to Xu Luo and couldn''t help reaching out to grab Xu Luo''s hand.


    Xu Luo took a strange look at Qi Xiaoyu, who was pale beside him. He held her hand with his back hand. A strange emotion spread from his heart: "don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Dear friends, it''s just a little short of recommended tickets, and we can be on the list!!!! Who hasn''t voted yet? Say you, throw it quickly!!

 Chapter 40

    Qi Xiaoyu nodded weakly and felt a little at ease. She didn''t even know why she had such a strong sense of fear here.


    "If you''re afraid, I''ll take you back?"


    Chu Mo has Yu''s guidance and knows how to leave here.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s hands were cold, and Chu Mo could clearly feel her tension and fear.


    "No!" Qi Xiaoyu refused without thinking about it: "I want to stay here! It''s okay, I''m not afraid of you..."


    I''m not afraid, but my face is still not very good-looking.


    Chu Mo glanced at her and saw that she insisted, so he didn''t say anything. According to the guidance of Yu, he kept moving forward in this strange starry sky.


    The two quickly walked out of the starry sky for dozens of miles. For this starry sky, this distance is almost the same as not walking.


    But strangely, every few miles they go out, some changes will happen to the surrounding starry sky.


    At first, they didn''t notice, but in the end, when they found ten moons in the sky overhead, they were stunned.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and looked at the void above his head in an incredible line... Ten moons running through the whole starry sky.


    "How beautiful!" Qi Xiaoyu couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" Chu Mo glanced at her and felt that the things in the woman''s head were simply too strange.


    "Strange, but... It''s still beautiful!" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo and didn''t seem to be so afraid, but her hand... Didn''t loosen. It''s not that she wanted to hold Chu Mo''s hand more, but that as soon as she wanted to loosen it, her heart would lift up and be nervous.


    "Well... It''s beautiful!" Chu Mo looked at the ten moons in the sky and said something insincerely.


    At this time, a gust of wind suddenly blew between heaven and earth!


    Chu Mo was stunned. How could there be wind here?


    Moreover, this wind, unexpectedly in a short moment, directly swept the whole void.


    The wind passed quickly.


    Then they found that the ten moons in the sky had changed color!


    It''s no longer the golden color before, but... Blood red!


    Ten rounds of blood moon!


    Look carefully, there is blood light flowing on it. The color is the same as blood, giving people a very strange feeling!


    Qi Xiaoyu''s body leaned towards Chu Mo, and even slightly trembled. His voice trembled and said, "what''s going on?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, looked up at the blood moon in the sky, and muttered, "I also want to know!"


    The ten blood moons in the sky began to move gradually, like ten blood colored discs, unexpectedly flying towards each other. Soon, ten rounds of blood moon, unexpectedly fused together, forming a huge and incomparable blood moon!


    This huge blood moon sent out a strange red light, and suddenly, it made a sound!


    "Hum!"


    In this void, a shiver suddenly appeared.


    "Is this a living creature?" Chu Mo was surprised, but the jade on his neck was at this time... Unknowingly issued a prompt, the goal... Directed at this round of blood moon!


    "Are you crazy!" Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding, "it''s not like you to want to die!"


    "Who? Who''s crazy?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo puzzled, because there were only two of them here. But Chu Mo''s words were obviously not aimed at her, which made Qi Xiaoyu more nervous.


    "It''s all right, just talk nonsense." Chu Mo''s eyes, staring at the blood moon in the sky, and the jade close to his chest, not only emitted strong heat, but also passed to Chu Mo a restless mood.


    I almost didn''t tell Chu Mo directly - I''m going to eat it!


    Chu Mo didn''t dare to move at all. Compared with that round of blood moon, his figure was not even a dust!


    Qiang!


    At this time, the jade close to Chu Mo''s chest suddenly sent out a clang like a dragon!


    A light, even directly along Chu Mo''s chest, shot towards the huge blood moon in the sky!


    Hum!


    The huge blood moon in the sky, as if frightened, sent out a strong buzzing, shaking the whole space shivering, as if it might collapse at any time.


    Qi Xiaoyu was completely stunned when he saw the light, and a bright light appeared in his eyes. However, the light quickly gathered, but in his eyes, there was a lot of complex light.


    The light that shot at the blood moon instantly disappeared into the huge blood moon.


    The blood moon contracted instantly, but then... It began to expand crazily, and almost in the blink of an eye, it filled the whole void.


    Then, the blood moon shook slightly in the void, but the endless starry sky in all directions began to tremble strongly.


    This earthquake seemed to collapse the whole void!


    Boom!


    That round of blood moon, another shock!


    The blood colored light was prosperous, and the vast void finally began to collapse violently!


    The bloody light suddenly came to Chu Mo''s eyes. Chu Mo even had a feeling that he could touch this round of blood moon as soon as he stretched out his hand!


    Bang!


    The blood moon, which has become extremely huge, exploded.


    Then, there is no then.


    Because Chu Mo passed out directly


    When Chu Mo opened his eyes and woke up, he found that he was still in the place where he had entered the door before, but Qi Xiaoyu disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Mo muttered something uncomfortable.


    Recalling what happened before, I still feel a little confused in my mind. Everything we see today is incredible, completely beyond the cognitive scope of Chu mo.


    The magic and real starry sky, the strange blood moon, and the light emitted from his jade.


    And... At the last moment, the blood moon that filled the whole space, and the sudden explosion.


    Until now, Chu Mo has not figured out what happened.


    Can it be said that this jade... Is to show him an incomprehensible wonder?


    "By the way... Where''s Qi Xiaoyu?"


    Chu Mo sat up and a piece of paper fell gently from him.


    Chu Mo picked it up and wrote a very simple sentence on it: "I left a little in advance, and I''ll come back to you - Qi Xiaoyu."


    "I left. Fortunately, I didn''t just leave it in that mysterious space." Chu Mo mumbled, but in his heart... There was a feeling of loss.


    Originally, he thought he could help Qi Xiaoyu this time, but he didn''t expect to experience this kind of thing.


    However, knowing that Qi Xiaoyu didn''t have any accidents, Chu Mo was relieved, and looked up at the sky. A golden moon hung high there, emitting a cold glow.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath: "the moon is still beautiful!"


    With that, he entered the space of jade. When such a big thing happened, Chu Mo felt that there should be some changes in the space of jade.


    He guessed the beginning correctly and failed to guess the ending.


    After entering the space of jade, Chu Mo was completely stunned.


    In space, not a little change... But a huge change!


    Although the space of primitive jade is large, it is chaotic. There is nothing except the big Bluestone and the small gray tree.


    But now, first of all, the space inside is many times larger, with a radius of hundreds of feet!


    Such a large space, not to mention the installation of daily necessities, even a large house... Can completely accommodate it.


    The bluestone is still there, and it is also placed on the bluestone. But there is another thing beside the will of God!


    That''s... A knife!


    A bloody knife!


    There is no scabbard and the blade is narrow. At first glance, I thought it was a sword. Then I found it was a bloody horizontal knife.


    The enchanting red seemed to be blood flowing on it.


    The lines on it are also very complicated, as if they have endless mystery.


    The bloody blade was cold, emitting a monstrous light, which made Chu Mo suddenly think of the blood moon he had just seen.


    But he thought it was absurd. How could this bloody knife suddenly appear in the jade space have anything to do with that round of blood moon?


    This knife seems to have a kind of magic, so people can''t help but want to pick it up.


    Chu Mo looked at the knife coldly, and he resisted!


    This resistance is instinctive, like a voice from the soul, telling him not to take it!


    A good knife, for a man... Even a boy, has a fatal attraction, Chu Mo is naturally no exception.


    So he didn''t understand what happened to his instinctive resistance?


    It''s just a knife. What if I take it?


    Thinking like this, Chu Mo moved slightly, and the knife was directly held in his hand.


    don''t worry!


    There is no discomfort.


    But Chu Mo seemed to hear a sigh from the depths of his soul.


    Then... Nothing.


    The feeling of resistance also completely disappeared.


    At the next moment, Chu Mo''s spiritual power withdrew from the space of jade.


    The bloody horizontal knife was already in his hand.


    Chu Mo was surprised that after leaving the space of jade, the knife actually gathered all the blood color and turned into bright silver!


    "How strange!" Chu Mo mumbled and sent the knife into the space of jade again.


    As soon as I returned to the jade space, the bloody horizontal knife showed its original shape, blooming with a monstrous blood light, as if there was blood flowing on it.


    Chu Mo tried several times and finally determined that as long as he took it out, it would become a seemingly ordinary horizontal knife; If you put it back into the space of jade, it will show blood.


    "Interesting!" Chu Mo was like a treasure. He had seen too many kinds of weapons since childhood. As soon as this knife was perforated, Chu Mo knew that it was a peerless weapon!


    The patterns on the top all seem to be naturally formed, complex and abstruse. I don''t know how many times it takes to harden to reach this level.


    At least, Chu Mo has never seen a weapon forged to this degree.


    "What''s the name of this knife...?" Chu Mo frowned, trying to find the name of the forger on the blade.


    A famous knife, the forger will definitely leave his own mark on it.


    But this knife... Chu Mo looked around for a long time, but he couldn''t find any mark about the caster.


    But Chu Mo found a small... Blood moon mark above the hand guard!


    The mark is not big. It is hidden in the cloud pattern of the blade. If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s even difficult to find it.


    "Is it really related to the blood moon?" Chu Mo was a little surprised.


    Then he stared at the bloody mark carefully. As soon as he looked at it, his head suddenly fainted, and his body suddenly fell cold, like falling into an ice cave!


    Chu Mo shivered and woke up. The corners of my mouth twitched, and I didn''t dare to see the mark again.


    I looked for the name of the caster again, but in the end, I couldn''t find it.


    "This is abnormal! Such a good knife... How can there be no name?" Although its origin is very strange, Chu Mo dares to conclude that this must be a famous knife.


    Any foundry master who treats the weapons forged by himself is like treating his own children, even more so than treating his own children!


    How can it not be named?


    Chu Mo turned his eyes and said in his heart, "Yu... Show me this knife!"


    Boom!


    Chu Mo suddenly felt that the scenery in front of him suddenly changed, as if he were in a boundless sea of blood, between heaven and earth... There was no second color.


    Only a piece of blood!


    "Where is this?" Chu Mo widened his eyes and felt it difficult to breathe.


    Because this space is not only boundless, but also full of blood!


    It seems that this endless sea of blood is all accumulated by human blood!


    The smell sent out almost made Chu Mo collapse directly.


    At this time, a huge blood wave surged in and directly patted Chu Mo, instantly drowning him.


    Two bloody words came into his mind.


    "Kill heaven!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    You are so awesome, we finally climbed the recommendation list last week!


    Today''s third watch, give back to my brothers and sisters.


    After being on the list, you should stabilize, so don''t forget to vote!!

 Chapter 41

    After a long time, Chu Mo finally recovered, gasping like a drowner who was so easy to struggle to climb ashore.


    His whole body was also thoroughly wet, just like what he had fished out of the water.


    After a while, Chu Mo touched his wet hair. It seemed that he glanced at the bloody knife in his hand and murmured, "as for... Don''t you just want to know your name? Can you make such a bloody scene to scare me?"


    "Kill heaven... What a fierce name!"


    A cool wind blew, Chu Mo shivered slightly, grabbed the knife, and said, "it seems that you are also a knife that has experienced bloody killings. Even the way you tell me your name... Is so different. I''m afraid you''re scared to death directly."


    With that, Chu Mo was ready to put away killing Tian. After all, he was not used to carrying a peerless weapon so clearly.


    At this time, a roar of shouting suddenly came from the distance, and then, many people rushed in this direction of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was a little surprised. Subconsciously, he looked up and suddenly found that the top of his head behind him was half empty, even blooming with incomparably gorgeous streamers!


    Colorful, you can see it hundreds of miles away on the grassland on this moonlit night.


    "Shit!" Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding, turned around and ran!


    He doesn''t want to wait here and be surrounded by a group of people. At that time, even if he has a hundred mouths, he can''t explain clearly and must be torn by this group of people.


    What made Chu Mo speechless was that the streamer... Seemed to be emitted from him.


    Because of his run, the brilliant light in the sky actually followed him.


    "Moved... The light moved!"


    "No, the treasure is going to escape! Hurry up!"


    "That treasure has given birth to spirituality, and we must not let it escape!"


    "This is the territory of the state of Qi. Any treasure here belongs to the state of Qi!"


    "Get out of your big Qi country, shameless! This is the territory of elder Haoyue!"


    "What happened to elder Haoyue''s territory? Doesn''t it belong to the grassland court? Everything on the grassland belongs to the grassland court! The grassland court has indisputable sovereignty over everything here!"


    "Bah! A group of ordinary people, if you dare to fight, I don''t mind beheading you all!"


    Chu Mo heard that the last sound was made by Leng Qiuming.


    Those messy voices in front of him also made Chu Mo feel speechless. What big Qi State, grassland King court, elder Haoyue... Were all involved in this matter.


    "I must not let this group of people catch, otherwise, it will definitely affect my next plan!" Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then looked at the brilliant streamer in the sky.


    I can''t help complaining in my heart: what do you say you follow me for? It''s so bright... Are you afraid that others won''t catch me?


    At this time, Chu Mo, regardless of anything else, stepped out of his legs and ran with all his strength.


    This kind of footwork passed by the demon king to him originally had some astringency, and did not completely reach the level of mastery.


    But this time, Chu Mo completely understood it without suspense.


    Chu Mo has taken the killing of heaven back into the space of jade, but the streamer in the sky is still hanging on his head, haunting!


    The group behind, like crazy, howled and pursued.


    In the end, Chu Mo directly held Yuan Shi in both hands, while running wildly with his footwork, while constantly improving the slightly astringent parts of his footwork; At the same time, he tried his best to run the will of heaven and absorbed the yuan force on the Yuan Stone crazily.


    do two things at one time!


    This kind of realm can be encountered by any martial artist.


    Chu Mo did it unconsciously under this huge pressure!


    Chu Mo just didn''t realize this at all now, and there was an idea in his mind: run! Don''t let these people see their true colors! Not to be caught by them!


    "What treasure is this? How can I run so fast? I think I''m getting farther and farther away from it!" Leng Qiuming said to Dongfang Bai and Yu zonghou beside him.


    Dongfang Bai and Yu zonghou also looked puzzled. Yu zonghou said, "I have never heard of such a treasure..."


    "I''ve heard that psychic treasures will fly away by themselves. However, those treasures are startled and disappear in an instant."


    "But this... Seems to be deliberately teasing us?"


    Dongfang Bai nodded, "I also have this feeling."


    If Chu Mo hears this, he will spit on their faces.


    "The devil wants to tease you!"


    However, in the eyes of Leng Qiuming and others, this is indeed the feeling. Leng Qiuming frowned and said, "is it possible... This treasure is testing us in this way? See if we can persist to the end?"


    Yu zonghou murmured, "it''s possible!"


    Dongfang Bai said, "I have enough yuan stones!"


    "Chase!" Leng Qiuming gritted his teeth and chased after the streamer.


    Behind the three of them, there are many people from Daqi, Wangting and elder Haoyue.


    Although he didn''t dare to fight against these sect disciples, he didn''t want to give up. What if the treasure chose them?


    Especially the people in Daqi are most angry. Although this grassland is not the territory of the Qi Dynasty, it has long been regarded as something in their pockets. This place was first discovered by their people in Daqi.


    As a result, I don''t know who leaked the news and attracted so many people.


    Without the disciples of those three sects, the people of Daqi are sure enough to get this treasure.


    But now... Is not so optimistic.


    "If I know who leaked the news... I will kill him myself!" A handsome young man, with a strange bow on his back and a face as heavy as water, rode on a horse, staring at the bright light, muttering, "I must get this treasure, it must be mine! Hum, what about sect disciples? I Jiang Qiuyang... Also a sect disciple!"


    Chu Mo ran wildly on the grassland, and he didn''t dare to run to Princess Baolian''s palace. That was tantamount to telling everyone his identity.


    I can only run in another direction away from the palace, while secretly scolding in my heart: broken knife... Is it enough to show off? Don''t put that light away! If you show off again, I''ll throw you away in a moment! Can''t you stop it?


    Up to now, Chu Mo also understood more or less that the bright light on his head was nine times out of ten the movement made by killing heaven.


    Because before that, there was nothing!


    It''s strange to say that Chu Mo''s heart is fierce and gnashing his teeth. He wants to throw away killing heaven. The light on his head over there actually began to fade slowly.


    Chumerton was overjoyed and muttered, "hurry up, hurry up, it''s all scattered. Do you want to kill me by making such a big noise?"


    The speed of the bright light dispersing... A little faster.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Chu Mo urged, and his heart at the same time stomach Fei: a knife... Make such a big show to who? Can you pretend too much?


    Chu Mo was happy here, but lengqiuming and others all seemed to be thrown cold water, watching the light gradually disperse in the sky only a few decades away from them.


    Leng Qiuming''s face is green!


    Yu zonghou and Dongfang Bai didn''t look very good either.


    Since getting this news, this group of people came to this grassland, looking for it hard and offending people who may have a great background.


    Until today, the treasure was finally born!


    But he ran away


    If you run faster, it''s nothing.


    For example, as soon as the startled goose appeared, it broke through the air and went away. At most, everyone can only feel sorry, and at the same time, they will feel a little relieved: Although I didn''t get it, others didn''t get it... Thinking like this will make me feel much more comfortable, and in the future, it can be used as a talking point to tell future generations.


    But now this is different!


    Not to mention the three of them, even the group behind them all have an idea: they all feel that they have a chance to get this treasure!


    Although the escape speed was very fast, they had been in their sight and had not left.


    Almost everyone firmly believes that as long as they persist, they will be able to get this treasure. At least... They will be able to see its true face!


    But now... The brilliant light in the sky, like a lighthouse, gives them guidance.


    Unexpectedly... Scattered!


    "Really his mother!" A man in the grassland King''s court couldn''t help scolding, gritted his teeth and said, "this treasure has no chance with us... Withdraw!"


    Dozens of riders left directly by the moonlight.


    A group of subordinates of elder Haoyue over there took a cold look at the direction of the cavalry leaving, and the person in charge sneered, "you''re smart to run quickly!"


    This group of people in Daqi don''t want to give up. They spend the longest time and pay the most price in finding this opportunity.


    So, even if the light dissipates, they don''t want to give up.


    Jiang Qiuyang said coldly, "keep looking! Even if you dig three feet... You have to find it for me!"


    Leng Qiuming, Yu zonghou and Dongfang Bai, who were at the front, looked at each other and wondered whether they should continue to chase after the sky, which had completely darkened.


    "At least... We have to go to the place where the light is dim. Maybe we can get something." Said Yu zonghou.


    Dongfang Bai nodded, "maybe, it''s on the ground!"


    Leng Qiuming''s eyes lit up: "reasonable, go!"


    Three figures rushed there at high speed.


    Chu Mo felt relieved when he saw that the light on his head had finally disappeared. Then he thought for a moment, and went around the grassland in a big circle, heading for the way... He turned back again!


    Because the horse... Is still there!


    That big black horse is very smart. Chu Mo estimates that it should not get lost.


    I rode it out of Princess Baolian''s Palace during the day. If someone went back and the horse disappeared, it would certainly arouse others'' suspicion.


    Chu Mo didn''t know that after the light dispersed, the group behind him didn''t give up and was still frantically looking for it.


    However, even if he knew, Chu Mo would at most laugh and say, "deserved it!"


    Chu Mo galloped all the way again, holding the two yuan stones in his hands. It''s God''s will, and it hasn''t stopped working.


    As the energy of Yuan Stone is continuously absorbed, the place where the vitality of heaven and earth is extracted will become ordinary stone.


    When Chu Mo returned to the place where he was separated from big black horse, the two yuan stones were enough for him to reply more than 20 times... Basically, a small half of each stone turned into ordinary stones!


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and muttered painfully, "a bit of a loser..."


    As expected, the big black horse didn''t go far. He waited there quietly. Seeing Chu Mo, he put his head in Chu Mo''s arms and arched it a few times.


    Chu Mo patted the head of the big black horse and said with a smile, "how nice!"


    Turn over and mount the horse and gallop.


    On the way back, I hunted a few rabbits and pheasants


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Today''s second watch! Are there any recommended tickets left?

 Chapter 42

    Early the next morning, Chu Mo came out of the room refreshed, with a happy smile on his face. When he saw the maid serving her, he greeted her with a smile: "good morning!"


    "Ah... You... Hello!" The maid blushed, and her heart was like a deer bumping, thinking that the young knight took a fancy to her.


    On this grassland, the knight of Wangting is the best choice in the eyes of almost all girls in spring!


    Because almost all the knights in the royal court are in their twenties and thirties, young and handsome, both literate and martial, and have a very high status on the grassland.


    Which girl doesn''t like it?


    If he knew the idea of the maid, Chu Mo would certainly feel speechless. He had no feelings for a beauty of the level of Princess Nai... Not to mention that he was ignorant about feelings now, which was a disgrace.


    Although the experience of yesterday was thrilling, Chu Mo''s harvest was also quite great!


    Hacked over a sinister and vicious changshengtian disciple, which was a bad breath for himself and Qi Xiaoyu; After being killed by heaven, I have a great weapon to defend myself from now on; The space of jade has also changed a lot.


    The most important thing is that on the second page of heaven''s will, there is a full mental Dharma!


    Yes, this is the happiest thing for Chu Mo!


    After he came back last night, he took out the Providence, and was surprised to find that the second page of providence was actually full of handwriting.


    After practicing for a while, I found that the speed of absorbing vitality was twice as fast as before!


    After one night''s practice and two weeks, Chu Mo''s vitality accumulation in his body has reached the peak of the third layer, and he may break through to the fourth layer at any time!


    This kind of cultivation speed has never been heard of before... But now, it has become a reality!


    People are in good spirits at happy events, which is the current state of Chu mo.


    In the next few days, Chu Mo didn''t go out and had been practicing at ease.


    It''s quiet here. The disturbance on the grassland seems to have nothing to do with this place, and there is no one to disturb.


    Chu Mo would find time to sneak out quietly these nights, and used the sabre technique he practiced several times to kill Tian. He found that the power was many times greater than in the past.


    If he meets another opponent of Zhao fan''s level and opposes him head-on, he can easily... Chop the other party over with a knife!


    It won''t be as embarrassed as last time!


    A few days later, on the day of the banquet, Na Yi and Princess Baolian, as well as the little prince brother lie, were all dressed up and sat in the luxury carriage that had already been prepared.


    Like other knights in the imperial court, Chu Mo looked energetic in his holiday clothes.


    In the long line, Chu Mo followed Na Yi''s carriage, wearing a knight''s suit and riding the big black horse. Although the figure is somewhat thin, not as strong as adults, but it is also brave enough.


    Na Yi in the car, several times along the curtain of the carriage, secretly looked at Chu Mo, with a bit of obsession in her eyes.


    Beside her, in full dress, the dazzling Princess Baolian whispered, "like him?"


    Two red clouds flew up on Na Yi''s face, a little embarrassed, but she gently nodded. However, he whispered in a lost voice, "he doesn''t seem to like me."


    "How can it be? My niece is so beautiful and will be the queen of the grassland in the future. Which man will not like it? Unless he is blind!" Princess Baolian said, "I see, it''s not that he doesn''t like you, but that he''s too young... He doesn''t understand these things at all!"


    "How can I not understand? He is so smart, and he is the wisest person I have ever met!" Nai said sadly.


    "Cluck... It seems that my baby niece... The future grassland queen is really moved." Princess Baolian giggled and said, "aunt, but someone came here. Let me tell you, no matter how clever and wise a boy is, he is much slower than a girl in this kind of thing!"


    "Remember, my dear niece, if you like... You have to go after it! Don''t wait to miss it and regret it yourself."


    "Thirteen or fourteen year olds... They are not small anymore. Many of them are so big that they have been engaged. By the age of fifteen or sixteen, they can marry and have children!"


    Na Yi blushed and looked at her aunt and whispered, "aunt also said about me, but why did you..."


    Princess Baolian''s face changed slightly.


    Nai whispered, "sorry aunt, Nai said something she shouldn''t have said."


    Princess Baolian shook her head and took Nai''s hand. "Aunt doesn''t blame you. In those days... Aunt had to do this. Your father is... Very good in all respects, but he is soft hearted and too kind."


    "In fact, there were many opportunities in those days to spread his iron fist and completely subdue the whole grassland. But he just wanted to be gentle... Hum, in this grassland, the bully is king! What''s the use of being gentle? The more gentle you are, the more others think you are bullied!"


    "At that time, the power of elder Haoyue had risen, and there was an irresistible momentum."


    "If he is allowed to develop, I''m afraid... In a few years, there will be a big war on the grassland."


    "At that time, I advised your father to find an excuse to send troops to them and take elder Haoyue directly... Even if you don''t kill him, at least you should put him under house arrest!"


    "But your father... Refused."


    "Elder Haoyue over there should have heard some rumors. Unexpectedly, he took only two guards and ran to the king''s court to propose marriage!"


    Princess Baolian''s face showed a look of resentment: "your father felt that elder Haoyue was aboveboard and had no rebellious heart at all. Otherwise, how dare he bring two guards to propose marriage? Plus, he always disagreed with Mr. Pang and I, and then he agreed to the marriage as soon as he was confused."


    Na Yi said softly, "my father did this wrong and delayed my aunt for so many years..."


    "It''s not really wrong." Princess Baolian said faintly, "at least, after I came here, the old bastard, much more restrained than in the past, did not dare to develop the power of the Haoyue tribe so openly. Otherwise, I''m afraid there has been a war on this beautiful grassland."


    Na Yi looked at her aunt with some admiration and said, "aunt, you are so awesome! You can face such a big grievance calmly. If it were me... You can''t do it."


    "You''ll do it!" Princess Baolian said seriously, "aunt will make you the brightest pearl on this grassland!"


    The place where Princess Baolian lives is about 120 miles away from the place where elder Haoyue lives. We set out in the morning and finally arrived at dusk in the afternoon.


    Looking at the yurts in front of him, Chu Mo finally felt like coming to the grassland.


    The team sent by the elder Haoyue over there was waiting ten miles away. After receiving it, they merged with the people here and drove to the Haoyue tribe.


    In the distance, elder Haoyue, with his three sons, Haoyue Gemu, Haoyue Gewen and Haoyue Geshui, waited there under a large group of high-level supporters of Haoyue tribe.


    The carriage stopped slowly, dressed in full dress. The moment the shining Princess Baolian stepped out of the carriage, even the elder Haoyue''s face showed some amazement and obsession.


    I vaguely remember that Princess Baolian only had this dress once when she married.


    "What''s the matter today? Is it to ask me to support her niece... To ascend the throne?"


    Elder Haoyue glanced at Princess Baolian from a distance, with a gentle smile on his face, but his heart was full of cold: Unfortunately, such a beautiful woman at this level, I have no luck to enjoy! Because... That position, I also want to sit!


    The three brothers, Haoyue Gemu, Haoyue Gewen and Haoyue Geshui, beside elder Haoyue, also showed obsession in their eyes when they saw Princess Baolian.


    On the grassland, it is common for a son to marry his father''s concubine after his father''s death.


    The three of them didn''t know that their father had secretly poisoned Princess Baolian, and they were all thinking about how wonderful it would be if they could sleep with the woman who had never been touched by her father since she was married!


    Then, Princess Nai, who came out of the carriage, brightened everyone''s eyes!


    This most dazzling and shining pearl on the grassland exudes infinite youth and vitality under its full dress.


    Even if she stood beside her aunt Princess Baolian, she was also a spring orchid and autumn chrysanthemum. Each was good at winning the game and did not lose at all!


    Haoyue Gemu glanced at her brother Haoyue Geshui secretly, and was a little jealous. Her father said that if Na Yi knew the truth, he would let her marry the third.


    "If she is clever, then... My Haoyue tribe can still accommodate... A former princess who has no dependence!"


    "In this way, people on the grassland will support us more!"


    This is what elder Haoyue said in front of his three sons at that time.


    Haoyue Gemu''s heart has always been a little dissatisfied, because he is the boss, and he should be most qualified to marry Princess Nai!


    But his father wanted to betroth the princess to the third!


    The reason is very simple. Haoyue Gemu is the eldest son and will inherit the throne in the future!


    Elder Haoyue would never allow him to lay out his position as the king of the grassland after years of hard work. After turning around, he returned to the blood.


    Haoyue Gemu understands this truth, but looking at Na Yi''s bright and moving face, her heart is still full of heat and impulse.


    Unfortunately, no one here dares to oppose elder Haoyue. In this Haoyue tribe, Haoyue elder is the heaven here! It''s the only one here!


    "Haha, welcome, welcome! My dear wife, and my baby niece and nephew! Welcome... To the bright moon tribe!"


    Elder Haoyue, with a happy smile on his face, came this way. That kind and gentle smile, however, is a kind elder.


    Chu Mo jumped down from his horse and said in his heart: it''s the first time I''ve seen someone with such a deep mind in Chengfu. No wonder he can develop the Haoyue tribe to this extent.


    It seems... The next plan is to act according to circumstances!


    What makes Chu Mo feel headache most is that the two guards of elder Haoyue are inseparable!


    Elder Haoyue met princesses Baolian on his own territory. It was said that there could be no danger.


    But the two guards were still very vigilant behind the elder Haoyue.


    It seems that in their eyes, anyone... Is a suspicious target!


    Chu Mo frowned with a headache and said in his heart: if there is a way to approach elder Haoyue in an instant, how nice it would be if he could be killed with a crisp knife!


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo followed the crowd and was welcomed into the Haoyue tribe.


    In this process, Chu Mo secretly observed and found that the Haoyue tribe seemed to be permeated with a happy atmosphere, but it was actually loose outside and tight inside!


    Many places have hidden cards.


    "These dark cards... I''m afraid that with an order, the whole Haoyue tribe will be surrounded immediately?"


    Chu Mo narrowed his eyes and said in his heart: it seems that there is no way to be good today, and we must end it!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Third watch!!! Our third watch is equivalent to the fifth watch of twothousand words!! Have a good time? Vote!

 Chapter 43

    It was nearly dusk, and a pink glow in the distance reflected a small half of the sky.


    On the square of Haoyue tribe, a lot of bonfires have been lit, and the flames are reflected in the sunset glow in the sky.


    Grassland people are good at singing and dancing. At this time, a large number of young men and women were singing and dancing around the campfire. From a distance, you can feel that kind of enthusiasm.


    A happy atmosphere!


    With the arrival of Princess Baolian and Princess Nai, the atmosphere here also reached a climax.


    A large number of young men and women, singing and dancing, surrounded the group of Princess Baolian.


    Princess Baolian and Princess Nai all showed happy smiles on their faces, and couldn''t help twisting up with the instrument.


    Pangzhongyuan walked to Chu Mo and whispered, "follow me to liven up the atmosphere. Don''t be seen as abnormal."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly in his heart, singing and dancing these things, where can he ah!


    However, at this time, it can only twist a few times with the crowd. After all, he practiced martial arts since childhood. The rhythm and softness of his posture are all right. After twisting for a few times, he looked decent.


    After jumping for a long time, the crowd stopped. Everyone''s face was red and full of smiles.


    Even Princess Baolian and Na Yi had some excitement on their faces.


    Chu Mo was secretly vigilant in his heart. Elder Haoyue was really powerful!


    If Princess Baolian didn''t get the news in advance, and if he didn''t see those secretly arranged hands with his own eyes, I''m afraid he would also be infected by the atmosphere at the moment. Think of it as a grand grassland dinner.


    Then, the person who presided over the banquet announced that the open-air banquet began.


    People of Haoyue tribe began to move tables and chairs and put them in an orderly manner. Then, someone came up with wine and vegetables.


    It''s all the special food on the grassland. Roast whole sheep, beef and mutton cooked in a big iron pot for a long time, and the aroma is overflowing.


    Even Chu Mo couldn''t help shaking his fingers.


    The crowd quickly found their seats and sat down. The elder Haoyue, who was at the head over there, picked up the bowl and said with a hearty smile, "today''s banquet is to meet my niece Princess Haoyue and my nephew Prince lie! Let''s have a good drink and don''t get drunk!"


    "Dry this bowl of wine!"


    With the sound of elder Haoyue, all the people present shouted in unison, "dry!"


    Chu Mo took a sip of the wine in the bowl, and a spicy feeling came. Although Princess Baolian said before that elder Haoyue would not tamper with wine and vegetables, she was still careful. Jade was used to identify these wines and vegetables, and the conclusion was that they were non-toxic.


    With the beginning of the banquet here, some beautiful young girls of the Haoyue tribe began to dance around the campfire.


    These girls are charming, provocative in dancing, young and lively, or charming.


    Watching these beautiful girls dance is really a pleasure. Even if you don''t drink, you''ll get drunk for a while. Chu Mo peered at it, and even pangzhongyuan couldn''t help smiling and looked more there.


    Soon, most people drank three bowls of wine. Although Chu Mo didn''t drink in such a hurry, he also had a bowl to eat.


    At this time, elder Haoyue stood up again and asked loudly, "are these girls beautiful?"


    "Beauty!" The slightly tipsy crowd answered loudly, accompanied by some people''s whistles and cheers.


    Elder Haoyue laughed and said, "do you like it?"


    "I like it!" The roar of the crowd was like the howling of wolves.


    Elder Haoyue said, "our men and girls on the grassland are so direct and straightforward! Unlike those people in the Central Plains, they are secretive, pinching and annoying!"


    "Hahahaha!" Everyone laughed loudly, and the atmosphere of the whole banquet was extremely warm.


    "Well... Do you young people want to confess to your sweetheart today?" Elder Haoyue asked loudly again.


    Chu Mo thought: coming!


    Sure enough, elder Haoyue''s voice just fell, and a young voice over there sounded, "yes!"


    Elder Haoyue looked back and saw his third son Haoyue Ge Shui, looking at him excitedly.


    "You stinky boy... Why have I never seen your sweetheart? Who are you going to confess to?" Elder Haoyue asked with a smile.


    Princess Baolian and Princess Nai over there had already known what was going to happen, but at the moment, the smile on their faces became a little stiff.


    Haoyue Geshui immediately turned his head, looked at Na Yi affectionately, and shouted, "I... Haoyue Geshui, the good boy on the grassland! If you like it... You must like the brightest pearl on the grassland! Therefore, the other girls, although beautiful, in my heart of Haoyue Geshui, I only like Na Yi!"


    "Ow, Ow!"


    At the open-air banquet, those people of the Haoyue tribe immediately made a burst of howling cry.


    "The third childe is the most handsome!"


    "The third childe is the bravest!"


    "Only our third childe is worthy of the most moving pearl on the grassland!"


    Sitting beside Haoyue Ge Shui, Haoyue Ge Mu also smiled on his face, but his smile was somewhat gloomy.


    The most handsome? The bravest?


    Haoyue Ge Mu glanced at the excited third brother secretly, and his father, who seemed happy but actually calm in his eyes, immediately calmed down in his heart, and said secretly: wait until the day I take over the throne!


    At this time, the soldiers of the Haoyue tribe in the field had begun to coax, and shouted in unison in the direction of Nayi, "Princess promise!"


    "The princess promised!"


    "The princess promised!"


    The sound reverberated all over the country.


    Na Yi sat there, with a somewhat stiff smile on her face. Hearing these calls, she took a deep breath, and then gently... Raised her hand.


    The sound stopped suddenly!


    Chu Mo saw that the expression on elder Haoyue''s face was slightly stiff, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Let me say a word." Na Yi got up slowly, stood there gracefully, looked around, and when her eyes swept over Chu Mo, she gave a slight meal, but passed quickly.


    "First of all, I want to thank brother Ge Shui for his love for Na Yi."


    "Sister Nai, I''m infatuated with you..." Haoyue Ge Shui said loudly with a red face through the strength of wine.


    There was another roar around.


    Na Yi gently raised her hand and pressed down, "listen to me first."


    Princess Wang Ting, Yu Wei is still there. Even if Wang Ting encounters great changes, even if Na Yi is now slandered and wanted by Jin Ge and Yin Ge, her position in the minds of grassland people is still incomparable. Even in the tribe of elder Haoyue, the same is true!


    The whole scene, calm down again.


    There was a bright moon and water, with a trace of embarrassment on his face, but his eyes were still full of excitement. In his opinion, the most beautiful pearl on the grassland must be his bright moon... No one can take it away!


    "Here, I want to clarify one thing first." Nai whispered, "the king''s court has changed suddenly. You must have heard that today''s happy and lively scene, Nai shouldn''t have said this to disappoint everyone."


    "However, since brother Ge Shui confessed to me, I have a few words to say first."


    The muscles on the elder Haoyue''s face twitched slightly for a few times, and her eyes twinkled, but she didn''t stop Na Yi. Just looking at Princess Baolian sitting there, her eyes became cold.


    Obviously, he doesn''t think that Na Yi at a young age can have such wisdom.


    Princess Baolian looked at her niece gently, as if she didn''t feel the gaze of elder Haoyue at all, and didn''t even look at him.


    "First, Na Yi is not a wanted person!"


    Princess Nai cried with tears in her eyes, "Nai''s parents, your most beloved king and queen, were drugged by the two disobedient beasts of brother Jin and brother Yin, who were highly poisoned, and were beheaded by brother Yin himself!"


    "Therefore, brother Jin and brother Yin are the real murderers who killed the king and queen!"


    "Second, Na Yi wants to ask her uncle to send troops to help Na Yi to fight against the two rebels of brother Jin and brother Yin!"


    Na Yi looked at elder Haoyue, and her tears didn''t fall.


    Haoyuege drank a little high water, coupled with excitement, and immediately said without thinking, "sister Nai, don''t worry, as long as you become my wife, I will send troops..."


    One side of Haoyue Ge Mu secretly kicked the leg of Haoyue Ge Shui severely below, and directly kicked Haoyue Ge Shui, who was already a little unstable, to the ground. Then he looked calm, looked at some surprised people, and said with a smile: "the third brother drank too much, and he couldn''t stand steadily, so he knew nonsense!"


    "I... I didn''t..." Haoyue Ge Shui, who got up from the ground, wanted to continue the topic just now, but suddenly saw his father''s gloomy and cold face. At that moment, he shivered all over and hurried to say, "hey... I, I drank too much... So much! I''m sorry I lost someone... Sister Nai, you... You go on."


    Princess Nai seemed not to see this scene at all. She looked directly into the eyes of elder Haoyue and said, "Nai''s father and mother have just passed away. Even if Nai had a heart, it''s really not suitable to talk about marriage at this time. I hope my uncle can understand!"


    "At the same time, Na Yi once again asked her uncle to send troops to help the grassland King court, exterminate the rebellious brother Jin and brother Yin, and return the grassland to a clean and fair place for everyone!"


    "Na Yi believes that my uncle knows the great righteousness and will certainly help Na Yi! Help the grassland King court!"


    Saying this, Na Yi saluted elder Haoyue deeply.


    The whole scene was quiet, and even the dullest people could feel that the atmosphere in the air became tense.


    All eyes fell on elder Haoyue.


    Elder Haoyue suddenly smiled, stretched out his hand to help Princess Nai falsely, and said, "it''s precious that you have such filial piety! It''s really not easy!"


    "So, did my uncle agree to Nai''s request?" Nai asked directly.


    Elder Haoyue''s eyes flashed coldly, and then smiled, "this matter is too complicated, and it really shouldn''t be involved by children like you. But don''t worry, your parents are dead, and I... your aunt and I, your only relatives, will make decisions for you!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he secretly said in his heart: what a powerful old guy, he even began to suppress Na Yi with family affection and seniority.


    Sure enough, elder Haoyue continued, "you are my younger generation and my favorite child! I will take care of your parents'' affairs! Brother Jin and brother Yin are treacherous, kill their father and mother, and subvert the court, and I will also send troops!"


    Elder Haoyue''s words were unequivocal.


    In all directions, there was a roar of applause.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold and his heart sneered: will he send troops? It''s for yourself!


    "As for marriage, you still need to be filial to your parents. It''s really not suitable for marriage." Elder Haoyue sighed.


    The bright moon Ge Shui''s eyes suddenly widened. Just about to speak, he was severely stared by the bright moon Ge Mu beside him.


    At this time, elder Haoyue''s words changed: "however, Haoyue Ge Shui is infatuated with you. I think, princess, you will not refuse his infatuation. It''s not urgent to get married, but this marriage... Can be settled first!"


    Hearing this, Na Yi suddenly turned pale.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Dear friends, it''s so awesome!


    We are finally on the recommendation list!!!


    Nothing in return, big chapter update, for you!

 Chapter 44

    Princess Baolian, on one side, suddenly flashed a touch of cold in her eyes.


    The bright moon over there turns anger into joy, and the grassland people value the spirit of contract and make a promise. As long as the marriage is settled, this pearl... Will never run away. It must be his!


    "I..." Princess Nai was immediately anxious. In her heart, she already had a sweetheart. Even if it was just a nominal engagement, she couldn''t accept it at all!


    "This thing... It''s settled!" Elder Haoyue seemed to have exhausted his patience and waved his big hand, "I''m your uncle and your elder. Naturally, I can''t harm you! If I promise you something, I''ll do it!"


    "Uncle Jin and brother Yin will wash away the dirty water thrown on you and return you an innocence!"


    In a few words, the heroic nature of elder Haoyue was revealed. At the same time, the little calculation before Nayi was crushed directly into slag!


    Although in hostility, Chu Mo had to praise in his heart: awesome!


    The current situation was about to be decided with the overbearing declaration of elder Haoyue. Princess Baolian, who had been sitting there, suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    "What does your wife want to say?" In the eyes of elder Haoyue, there was a cold light shining, staring at Princess Baolian. The threat in his eyes was also undisguised.


    If you really don''t care about your niece and nephew, you can speak freely!


    Princess Baolian naturally instantly understood the threat in the eyes of elder Haoyue. With a faint smile, she said, "girls on the grassland like heroes. Am I right?"


    Elder Haoyue laughed: "beauty with hero! Right!"


    Princess Baolian said, "then, the brightest pearl on the grassland should also find the most beautiful hero on the grassland... Just like when I married you, husband, did you say it?"


    Elder Haoyue was slightly stunned, but he had no way to refute this, so he could only nod and laugh and say, "this hero, I will suffer!"


    Princess Baolian continued, "I''m also the mother of Haoyue Geshui. I don''t have my own children. Therefore, although Geshui is not my own, it is regarded as my own!"


    Elder Haoyue scolded in his heart: how can you give birth to your own child if you never let me touch it?


    "However, although I am Ge Shui''s mother, I... Will not be selfish!" Princess Baolian said with a fair face, "so, I suggest that GE Shui compete with the knight in the court!"


    "As we all know, the Knights of the royal court are the best sons on my grassland!"


    "If Ge Shui can win, he can naturally prove that he is also the best son on the grassland and a real hero!"


    "Well, I''m in favor of this marriage."


    "Everyone said, how about my suggestion?"


    The royal court knights who have been following Nai here, and the 300 royal court Knights of Princess Baolian, applauded loudly.


    "Good!"


    "That''s a good idea!"


    "That''s it!"


    "Heroes are made!"


    Princess Baolian smiled and looked at the elder Haoyue, whose face was a little stiff. "Just right, you can also liven up the atmosphere."


    At this time, Haoyue Ge Mu said aside, "aunt, my child has something to say!"


    In terms of age, Haoyue Gemu is not a few years younger than Princess Baolian. On weekdays, even his aunt is too lazy to cry, but here, he can''t directly salute.


    Princess Baolian glanced at the bright moon Ge Mu and said faintly, "what does Ge Mu boy have to say?"


    Haoyue Ge Mu slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth, and then said, "under normal circumstances, it doesn''t hurt to let Ge Shui compete with the king''s court knights to help entertain the banquet. However... Everyone has seen that GE Shui drank a little too much wine today because he was too excited. He was unable to stand steadily just now. I''m afraid it would be unfair to let him play at this time."


    "It''s better to let the guard of Ge Shui play instead of Ge Shui!"


    "These guards are not ge Shui''s opponents on weekdays!"


    Haoyue Ge Mu''s face showed a gentle smile, saying slowly, sentence by sentence.


    The bright moon on the side of Ge Shui looked at his eldest brother with a grateful face.


    Elder Haoyue over there nodded with satisfaction. Although he never cared about the overt and covert fighting between his sons, he still hoped that they could unite in such a time of major right and wrong. No father wants to see such a thing as brothers and sisters.


    Princess Baolian thought for a moment and said, "it''s OK!"


    Haoyue Ge Mu laughed, "then, let''s win two of the three sets!"


    With that, Haoyue Ge Mu glanced at Haoyue Ge Shui. Haoyue Ge Shui immediately reacted and said, "who will fight this first game for me? Win a big reward!"


    "Me!"


    "I''ll go!"


    "I''ll go!"


    Several bodyguards around Haoyue Ge Shui immediately competed with excitement on their faces.


    Men on the grassland are never afraid of fighting. They are a naturally belligerent nation. What flows in their blood... Is the blood of fighting!


    Haoyue Ge glanced at the water and pointed at it casually, "it''s you!"


    The bodyguard immediately looked excited, jumped out directly, and jumped ten feet. Standing in the field, the exuberant bonfire reflected the young bodyguard in a beautiful and vigorous manner.


    "Who will fight with me!" On his own territory, the bodyguard was in high spirits, and with one eye, he looked down at the knights on Chu Mo''s side.


    All the Knights of the royal court here suddenly got angry and stood up one after another to teach the guy who didn''t know how to die.


    Although according to the agreement in advance, Chu Mo will fight this war. But when these hot-blooded men drank wine again, they suddenly couldn''t control it. But fortunately, the cultivation and quality of these royal court knights are the best on this grassland.


    Therefore, although he was angry and got up to fight, he did not lose his mind.


    At this time, Chu Mo stood up and said with a smile, "I''ll come!"


    "Your brothers are all royal court knights who have been famous for many years. If you make a move, it seems a little bullying, so I''ll just come!"


    Chu Mo''s words were very cruel.


    Standing by the campfire, the arrogant guard of the Haoyue tribe looked at Chu Mo with murderous eyes and said coldly, "who are you? You are so small... You are also a knight of the royal court? How come I have never seen you?"


    "Have you seen thousands of knights in the royal court?" In the distance, Na Yi said faintly, "he is my personal canonized guard Knight!"


    The bodyguard of the Haoyue tribe immediately stagnated and couldn''t speak, because no matter how arrogant he was, he didn''t dare to face up with the princess of the king''s court.


    Elder Haoyue over there, at the moment when he saw Chu Mo standing up, his eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he summoned a person around him and whispered something. The man was slightly stunned, and then walked away quickly.


    Chu Mo walked out slowly, walked towards the bodyguard, smiled and said, "I don''t bully you, you first!"


    "Boy... This is your own death, don''t blame me!" The bodyguard lowered his voice and looked at Chu Mo viciously: "it''s still time to kneel down and beg for mercy!"


    Chu Mo smiled, stretched out his hand and hooked his finger, "come on."


    "Death!" The bodyguard was immediately irritated, roared, and rushed directly at Chu mo.


    The yuan force on his body fluctuated and exploded, pressing the flames of the bonfire not far away... All converged back.


    "Good!" A group of soldiers on the side of Haoyue tribe immediately gave a cheer.


    "Hey, this boy simply doesn''t know how to live or die. That Mu Han is a few masters in our Haoyue tribe. He is about to break through the yuan level. Beating him a little boy is not as easy as crushing an ant?"


    "Haha, yes, this little boy must have a crush on Princess Nai. Now he sees that the princess is going to become a member of our Haoyue tribe. He is jealous and loses his mind!"


    "I can''t bear to watch it. It''s like adults bullying children!"


    "Don''t punch to death, it''s not fun!"


    A group of soldiers of the Haoyue tribe were laughing and talking loudly, without paying any attention to the teenagers on the field.


    The royal court knights who followed Princess Baolian here all looked angry and wished they could go up and tear their mouths.


    But these Royal Knights who followed Princess Nai all showed disdainful sneers on their faces.


    "Beating young master Lin is like crushing an ant?"


    "Adults bully children?"


    "One punch to death?"


    Stop kidding!


    If there were not a bigger plan in the future, these royal court knights who had experienced life and death with Chu Mo would like to stand up immediately and tell these ignorant fools about Lin Gongzi''s heroic deeds.


    Bang!


    The bodyguard selected by haoyuege was indeed a little powerful. With one blow, even the air burst.


    Rekindled, the brighter bonfire reflected the guard''s face more ferociously.


    Chu Mo stood there, thin and thin, although tall and straight, but in the eyes of others, he was obviously at a disadvantage.


    Only elder Haoyue, with a cold light shining in his eyes, looked at Chu Mo, and there was no smile on his face. The two bodyguards looked at Chu Mo with the same vigilant face.


    When the bodyguard''s huge fist had hit Chu Mo in front of him, Chu Mo could even feel the fierce wind from that fist!


    And... The proud and ferocious smile on the bodyguard''s face.


    At this time, Chu Mo finally made a move!


    Similarly, he also blew a punch.


    This punch is as fast as lightning!


    Later, first... Directly with the fist of this Haoyue clan bodyguard.


    Bang!


    A dull sound.


    There is nothing earth shattering, nor is there any fierce roar.


    The bodyguard of the Haoyue tribe stepped back seven or eight steps before stabilizing his body.


    "You lost." Chu Mo said faintly.


    The originally noisy voices around suddenly became silent.


    Everyone looked at the scene in surprise, and couldn''t believe their eyes. Even if Princess Nai said that this child was the royal court Knight she personally canonized, his age... Was too young!


    It looks like it''s only fourteen or fifteen at most, maybe not yet. How can you beat back that Mu Han with one punch? This power... Is it too strong? And obviously, people showed mercy!


    Although unwilling to admit it, these people are not stupid. All the people on the grassland respect heroes and respect their strength. Even if I didn''t want to believe it in my heart, I saw with my own eyes that all the soldiers of the Haoyue tribe closed their mouths, but their faces became very ugly.


    What a shame!


    The wood cold whole person was stunned at first, then, issued a roar, and was about to jump on Chu Mo again.


    "Enough!" Elder Haoyue was at the top and said coldly, "if you lose, you will lose. Don''t let people laugh. Can''t my man on the grassland afford to lose?"


    The Mu Han''s body trembled slightly, and then he knelt down on one knee at Chu Mo: "sorry, I lost! The Mu Han Xin took it orally!"


    With that, he stood up and walked out pale.


    "Next!" A knight of the imperial court beside pangzhongyuan shouted.


    "Next!"


    "Next!"


    Everyone else followed.


    Elder Haoyue smiled: "don''t worry, it''s coming soon!"


    WOW! WOW! WOW!


    In the distance, there was a sudden sound of chain friction, as if someone was walking with a heavy chain.


    Princess Baolian, who had been sitting there safely, suddenly changed her face, stood up and looked at elder Haoyue angrily, "you... How can you find this person? You are against the law!"


    "Oh?" Elder Haoyue smiled: "he is the guard I just canonized to Haoyue Ge Shui!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Going out tomorrow, I have to try my best to save the manuscript, but looking at everyone''s enthusiasm, I''m very anxious and want to update all the chapters for you to see... Entanglement!

 Chapter 45

    Elder Haoyue said these words, looking at Princess Nai, with a playful smile on his face.


    give tit for tat!


    You can confer a royal court Knight at will, and I can immediately return the color and confer a tribal guard!


    Princess Baolian was speechless immediately, but she still argued, "this is just a fun duel. Is it appropriate for you to find this person?"


    Elder Haoyue smiled: "my wife, this is not an ordinary fun duel, which has been related to our son''s life!"


    "You..." Princess Baolian was almost angry and scolded the old thing shamelessly in her heart, but now, she couldn''t say anything more. Having said too much, it may really arouse the vigilance of this old thing. I can only look at Chu Mo in the field in the distance with some worry.


    Although it was far away, and he couldn''t hear what they said clearly, Chu Mo still saw the confrontation between Princess Baolian and elder Haoyue, and saw the helpless eyes Princess Baolian looked at him. He smiled at Princess Baolian, then turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound of the chain.


    Chu Mo can feel that it''s coming... I''m afraid it''s not ordinary!


    Bang!


    WOW!


    Bang!


    WOW!


    Stepping on the ground, they made a heavy sound, and the clatter of iron chains made many people feel a little shocked every time.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of person this is and why he should take these chains?


    Although Princess Nai didn''t know what had happened, she looked at her aunt, who was looking at the approaching landslide and didn''t change her face, and her heart suddenly became uneasy.


    Princess Baolian glanced at Na Yi and whispered, "don''t worry, he can cope!" It''s just that she didn''t even know what to say.


    Bang!


    WOW!


    The people over there came closer and closer, and a huge figure came into Chu Mo''s eyes, which startled Chu mo.


    "How can there be such a tall man in the world?"


    The figure coming out of the darkness is like a giant!


    His height is ten feet!


    As he approached, Chu Mo finally saw the man''s face clearly.


    It''s not ugly, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, but its skin is very dark. A pair of eyes are like two bright lights, very bright.


    Step by step, it looks like a moving black iron tower!


    The huge iron chain, which has the thickness of a child''s arm, passes through his shoulders, hangs down, locks on his wrist, connects the two arms, and can move, but it can''t make too much action; On his two legs, there are also extremely thick chains, which are locked on his ankles, connecting his two ankles, so that he can''t walk with big steps at all.


    "This..." Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and said in his heart: this terrible giant... How does it look like a prisoner?


    The Knights of the royal court over there were also frightened by the giant. They also saw such a tall giant for the first time. At the same time, looking at the giant''s thick iron chain through his shoulder blades and the iron chain retracted on his feet, they all felt the chill in their hearts.


    These chains on this guy weigh at least a thousand kilograms!


    Moreover, the chain also passed through the scapula, how painful it was!


    Looking at this giant, it seems that he doesn''t care about the iron chain on his body. He walks slowly because of the iron chain on his feet. As if this weight had no effect on him at all.


    Elder Haoyue over there said loudly, "this is the warrior of my Haoyue tribe and the bodyguard of Haoyue Geshui. He is born with divine power and has a short temper. His favorite thing to do is to tear up the living directly!"


    Roar!


    The giant like the black iron tower seemed to cooperate with the words of elder Haoyue and let out a loud roar.


    The sound is like a beast howling.


    "So... This little hero, you should be careful. If you think you are not an opponent, you can admit defeat now."


    "Otherwise, even I can''t control him later."


    Elder Haoyue looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, with a cold light shining in his eyes.


    Chu Mo''s heart moved: "jade, show me this person''s realm!"


    A piece of information immediately came to Chu Mo''s mind.


    "No realm, physical fitness level 9, natural divine power, poisoning, toxic ingredients are..."


    "The drugs needed for detoxification are..."


    "Refining method: after being aligned, it is sent into the space and placed on the bluestone."


    "The required energy is weak."


    Chu Mo was shocked when he got the information about the strong man like the iron tower.


    "No realm!"


    Such a giant is actually an ordinary person without any realm?


    "Physical qualification level 9! What is this situation?"


    During this period, he also identified some royal court knights with jade. Those knights with the best physical qualifications are only level 3.


    Basically, they are equivalent to their own accomplishments. If they are particularly excellent, their physical qualifications will be one level higher than their own accomplishments.


    Chu Mo has also seen himself. His realm cultivation is the Yellow level three-level peak, and his physical qualification is level five. This also benefits from the flesh and blood nourishment of various high-level yuan beasts during the time with the demon king. And the demon king''s fat beating every day... In fact, it is also constantly changing and improving Chu Mo''s body, but the method is not very friendly.


    Under this kind of cultivation, Chu Mo''s physical qualification is only level five. The giant in front of him turned out to be a level 9 physical qualification... Chu Mo couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart: Level 9 physical qualification... Physical strength, isn''t it equivalent to a level 9 yuan beast?


    Is this too terrible?


    Moreover, Yu also gave an evaluation of natural divine power.


    This is the first time Chu Mo has seen such an evaluation. Yu gave him the evaluation that he was naturally spiritual.


    In contrast, I feel that the natural power of the black tower sounds more powerful.


    But poisoning... What''s going on?


    Chu Mo glanced at the calm elder Haoyue over there, and thought: is it this old thing who did it again? How vicious! It seems that he didn''t take less poisons left by his ancestors to harm people.


    These thoughts, in Chu Mo''s heart, flew by. Immediately, he raised his head, looked at elder Haoyue, hugged his fist and said, "only men on the grassland died in the war, not scared to death! So, this war... I took it!"


    "Good!" The Knights of the imperial court on Chu Mo''s side couldn''t help boiling blood and shouted loudly.


    But in my heart, I was sweating for Chu mo. Such a giant, if it were them, could not even have the idea of fighting with him. So even if Chu Mo gave up, they couldn''t say any words of blame.


    Elder Haoyue over there laughed and said, "haha, good, good grassland boy! Have courage!"


    "Tall... Go!" Elder Haoyue shouted at the giant black tower.


    Roar!


    The giant raised himself to the sky with a roar, and the iron chain on his body made a harsh sound.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    He stepped into the field step by step, looked at Chu Mo, with a grim smile on his face, and said, "little guy, you have thin skin and tender meat... It looks delicious!"


    Chu Mo looked at the giant''s eyes and frowned slightly, because he could feel that when the other party said this sentence, there was no obvious murderous spirit on him, but a very strong resentment!


    This resentment was so strong that Chu Mo wondered what kind of torture the giant had experienced to produce such a strong resentment in his heart?


    "Come on, big guy! Hit me!" Chu Mo''s eyes turned and he thought of an idea. He immediately said to the giant with a smile.


    Hum!


    With a very dull sound, the giant swung through his shoulder blade and locked his arm. The thick iron chain, the long iron chain, smashed at Chu Mo severely.


    There was a shuddering hum in the air.


    Many Knights of the royal court and soldiers of the Haoyue tribe could not help retreating one after another.


    This murderous spirit is terrible!


    Chu Mo''s figure flashed slightly, avoiding the giant''s blow.


    Boom!


    This iron chain hit the ground next to the campfire.


    The whole earth trembled.


    That place was forcibly smashed by this chain... Into a big ditch more than ten feet deep!


    Smoke and dust rose everywhere, and the force splashed the charcoal fire in the campfire.


    Many people all exclaimed and retreated towards the back.


    Na Yi, who sat in the first place, had no blood on her face, subconsciously stood up and said, "can''t fight... Can''t fight..."


    The elder Haoyue nearby gave Na Yi a cold look and said with a pun, "now, no one can stop it!"


    Princess Baolian gently comforted Nai and said, "don''t worry, it will be fine!"


    "Hehe." Elder Haoyue gave a cold sneer.


    Princess Baolian shivered slightly in her heart, and then she didn''t go to see elder Haoyue, and kept praying in her heart: childe Lin, it''s up to you... Be sure to hold on, and then find a chance to kill this old thing! Otherwise, today we are all doomed!


    Because at this time, Princess Baolian had felt that elder Haoyue was suspicious of Chu Mo''s identity! Otherwise, I will never move out the tall fool.


    Even, it is likely that elder Haoyue has learned the true identity of Chu Mo!


    Because just now, elder Haoyue once said a word to Chu mo¡ª¡ª


    "Haha, OK, what a prairie boy! Have courage!"


    Did someone betray us secretly? Princess Baolian''s eyes looked in the direction of the royal court knights in the distance. It''s just that it''s so far away and it''s dark that I can''t see anything clearly at all.


    Here Chu Mo took the giant and ran around, stirring up the whole banquet scene.


    Everywhere you go, it''s a mess!


    The lethality of this giant is really too powerful and terrifying.


    Everyone, all far away from these two people.


    The giant was also provoked by Chu Mo''s constant escape, and two chains flew up and down, smashing everywhere.


    Anyway, no matter what it is, as long as it is stained by these two chains, there will only be one end - shabby!


    "Don''t run!"


    "Stop!"


    "Coward!"


    The giant roared and kept roaring.


    Finally, everyone... All far away from these two people, with endless fear in their eyes, looking at them.


    Beating, Chu Mo suddenly rushed to the giant, showed his footwork incisively and vividly, and swished past the giant. In his ear, left a word.


    "You''re not so stupid! You''re poisoned! I can solve it!"


    Roar!


    The giant smashed an iron chain at Chu Mo, but it hit Chu Mo''s side.


    On the hard ground, a deep pit was hit again.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a smile.


    He succeeded!


    Because this time, the giant''s iron chain didn''t come for him at all!


    In other words, what he just said, the other party listened!


    Whoosh!


    Chu Mo passed by the giant again, but he heard a very low voice from the giant''s mouth: "why should I believe you?"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Change the manuscript to 4:30 in the morning. When I looked up, it was bright... I got up at 11 o''clock and began to wash. I''m still dizzy now. Vote, friends, don''t vote, let the giant smash you with chains!

 Chapter 46

    It''s easy to communicate!


    At this time, Chu Mo began to grapple closely with the giant.


    He rushed to the giant, jumped up high, and punched the giant on the chest.


    Bang!


    It''s like hitting a big stone.


    Chu Mo''s punch was really weak... He didn''t want to make elder Haoyue suspicious. At the same time, he also wanted to try how strong the Ninth level constitution was.


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo felt that his whole arm was numb, and there was a feeling of pain on his fist.


    Is this still human?


    Chu Mo scolded secretly in his heart and shouted, "kill you, big man!"


    Then he whispered, "the poisons in your body are..."


    Chu Mo said several things, and then jumped away.


    The giant roared and swung the iron chain of his arms, crashing twice, hitting the ground, throwing two huge pits and splashing dust.


    Everyone was shocked to see it!


    Including the elder Haoyue over there.


    At this moment, elder Haoyue had completely relaxed. No matter how others retreated, he didn''t seem to see it. He sat there, smiling and looking at it with interest.


    Because he has determined that the little guy who sneaked into the royal court cavalry team is not a tall and stupid opponent at all!


    This big man is the killer mace of the Haoyue tribe!


    He''s a man, he''s worth thousands of troops!


    In the view of elder Haoyue, this can''t be regarded as a person at all, it''s simply a human shaped monster!


    A humanoid dragon!


    be a trend which cannot be halted!


    Elder Haoyue has absolute confidence that he can always control this big guy. In the future, it is up to him to dominate the whole grassland and even... Go south to the Central Plains.


    Princess Baolian and Princess Nai''s faces were very pale. Brother lie leaned against Princess Nai''s side. The little guy would have been a little scared.


    It''s really no wonder that he, because almost everyone, including those soldiers of the Haoyue tribe, was frightened and pale.


    Even if you are defeated by others, you can at least have the courage to fight to the death.


    But in the face of this almost invulnerable giant, even the courage to fight... Is difficult to produce!


    If you can''t fight, you can''t die... How can you fight bravely?


    Almost everyone at this meeting looked at Chu Mo with a trace of admiration in sympathy!


    Because this little one not only dares to fight with the giant like this monster, but also dares to rush up continuously.


    Even the people of Haoyue tribe couldn''t say anything mocking Chu mo.


    How brave!


    "The symptom of your poisoning is..."


    "I''m so kind, how can I cheat you?"


    "If you want to change everything at present, cooperate with me."


    "Of course, I promise, I can detoxify you and remove the chains from you!"


    "Set you free!"


    A giant like an iron tower and a skinny little dot. It''s fun for them to fight between you and me.


    No one knows that this seemingly monster like, almost invulnerable giant is not only not stupid, but also very smart!


    In the whole process of communicating with Chu Mo, this big man acted very lifelike, and no one saw it at all... The two people actually communicated in secret!


    "This poison doesn''t understand. You will be controlled by others all your life!"


    "Think about it, how many immoral things elder Haoyue did, I''m afraid you have a deep understanding!"


    "Since I can tell the poison you were poisoned and the symptoms after your poisoning, I naturally have a way to detoxify you!"


    "You see, I''m not 14 years old this year, and I''m already so powerful. I''ve fought all over the grassland... Cough, you don''t have to stare at me, you don''t count, you''re a monster!"


    "So how can a handsome boy like me lie to you?"


    In the end, the two of them came and went. After hundreds of rounds, the giant was finally moved by Chu Mo and asked in a low voice, "what should I do?"


    Chu Mo was very happy in his heart. Although he still can''t guarantee whether the giant will be persuaded by him, he must make a decision at this time!


    War, in many cases, is like gambling.


    Before betting, we need to observe, carefully consider and integrate many factors. But at the moment of betting... When you buy it, you can''t hesitate any more!


    Who can guarantee that every war... Will be won?


    Who can guarantee that every battle can stabilize the opponent''s strength?


    A soldier who dare not gamble will never become a qualified soldier!


    "You lift me up and look like you''re going to tear me!" Chu Mo clenched his teeth and said, "then, wait for my signal. When I shout... ''kill'', you will try your best... Throw me to elder Haoyue!"


    Roar!


    The giant roared.


    A hard chain, Chu Mo dodged.


    It made a ''buzzing'' sound in the air. Even if it hit the stone wall, it was enough to smash a stone wall!


    The people around were shocked again.


    When Chu Mo rushed up again, the giant whispered, "aren''t you afraid that I''ll change my mind and really tear you up?"


    Chu Mo bared his teeth: "I''m afraid! But I have to bet once! Bet you want to be free!"


    "I''m hungry, you''ll have to take care of food in the future!" Said the giant.


    "Deal!"


    Boom!


    Chu Mo hit the giant hard and made a loud noise.


    Then he flashed, but when he wanted to retreat, he slowed down for half a beat, and was grabbed by the giant... His arm.


    Then, the giant grabbed Chu Mo''s ankle with his other hand, and in this way, raised Chu Mo high.


    At this time, Chu Mo, like a little monkey caught by the gorilla, struggled desperately and roared.


    But it doesn''t help!


    "Ah!" Princess Nai screamed and stood up. "Don''t kill him!"


    Princess Baolian finally couldn''t sit still and stood up and said, "stop!"


    All the knights in the court over there shouted angrily, "put him down!"


    The soldiers of the grassland tribe were so excited that they couldn''t help roaring and roaring, "tear him!"


    The whole scene was immediately in chaos.


    At the same time, many people''s eyes were all turned to the bright moon elder sitting there with a faint smile on his face.


    Princess Baolian''s face sank like water, looking at the bright moon and saying, "let him go, I promise, let you get what you want!"


    Princess Nai said, "uncle, please order him to be released. I... i... I will send you the royal seal!"


    Princess Baolian sighed, her eyes red, but she didn''t stop it.


    King''s court seal!


    The supreme keepsake of the whole Wanli grassland!


    It means the supreme monarchy on the grassland!


    Without this big seal, even if you lay down the whole grassland and call yourself king, it''s like an unrecognized grass king.


    The royal power is granted by heaven. This seal is a symbol!


    It is the spiritual sustenance in the minds of the whole grassland people!


    Elder Haoyue squinted, looked at Na Yi, and suddenly laughed, "for such a boy, are you willing to hand over this thing?"


    At this moment, elder Haoyue didn''t seem to hide anything anymore. He looked at Nai faintly, and then looked at Chu Mo who was held up by the giant over there. Suddenly, he stood up and coldly shouted, "he is a spy who sneaked into the grassland King''s court!"


    "Silly, don''t kill him first!"


    "I want to make his true face public!"


    Hum!


    Everyone present was in an uproar.


    His eyes showed incredible eyes. Looking at the thin figure raised, he couldn''t believe that such a boy who dared to fight with the giant would be a spy.


    "Nonsense!" Princess Nai was so angry that tears came out: "he is not a spy!"


    "He saved me!"


    "This throne, if you want, I''ll give it to you!"


    "I don''t want anything. I just want him. You let him go!"


    "No way!" Elder Haoyue snapped, "how dare you show your childish calculation in front of me?"


    "This is the Haoyue tribe!"


    "This is my territory!"


    "Here, I can tell you frankly, my good niece..."


    Elder Haoyue sneered and looked at Nai: "from the first day you left the court, I know all your movements!"


    "Want to know who has been secretly betraying you?"


    Elder Haoyue glanced at the knights in the king''s court, and then said faintly, "Golmud, don''t you come out?"


    At this time, a figure, coming out of the dark, was Golmud, who had been locked up in Princess Baolian palace.


    Na Yi stared at Golmud strangely, as if thinking about how he escaped.


    But then, she poohed fiercely, "traitor, I should have killed you at that time!"


    "Shut up!" Golmud suddenly showed a ferocious color on his face and angrily said, "I Golmud, from beginning to end, have always been the person of elder Haoyue! I have never betrayed elder Haoyue!"


    "You, even the princess of the royal court, are not qualified to say that Golmud is a traitor!"


    "Hehe, it''s really interesting." Princess Baolian suddenly gave a few sneers and looked at elder Haoyue: "you are so hidden. This game is so big. I have never underestimated you, but today I found that I still underestimated you!"


    Elder Haoyue smiled coldly: "you are kind-hearted and didn''t kill Golmud, but let me get a lot of particularly useful information."


    "Golmud is the bravest warrior of my Haoyue tribe! If it weren''t for him, I really don''t know that such a terrible little thing is hidden in your team."


    "I don''t know. You really have to calculate!"


    "Golmud, this time, it''s a great achievement for you! On the day when things are done in the future, my king... Will reward you heavily! Hahahaha!"


    Golmud knelt down on one knee: "Golmud thanks the king!"


    Princess Baolian and Princess Nai looked at each other pale, and they both saw the regretful and desperate eyes in each other''s eyes.


    Why was he so obsessed that he stopped Lin Gongzi and didn''t let him kill Golmud?


    Now it''s Lin Gongzi who has been harmed!


    Elder Haoyue has called himself king!


    It shows that his ambition has been completely hidden... And he doesn''t want to hide it, completely exposed!


    Nai suddenly burst into tears and said, "uncle, please don''t kill him. As long as you don''t kill him, you can do anything you want Nai!"


    Elder Haoyue showed a grimace on his face and glanced at Princess Baolian: "what about you?"


    Princess Baolian sighed, "let him go, and I''ll help you unify the grassland!"


    "This little thing is so important to you?" Elder Haoyue squinted and sneered, "it''s just a spy of the state of Qi. It seems that your aunt and nephew have been colluding with the state of Qi for a long time and secretly colluded with the state of Qi... Hum, your behavior is better than the golden brother and silver brother who kill father and mother?"


    "You know very well that he is not a spy." At this time, Princess Baolian had recovered her calm and looked at elder Haoyue: "he is a disciple of the big sect. Kill him and you will have endless trouble!"


    Elder Haoyue''s eyes flashed a dangerous light and said with a grim smile, "future trouble? Here? Who knows that I killed him? Even if I know, I was killed in the battle of fair competition! Don''t scare me with those sect members!"


    "Big sects... Have to face!"


    With that, elder Haoyue''s eyes flashed angrily and shouted, "tall and stupid! Tear him up for me!"


    "Let you have a full meal today!"


    Roar!


    This giant like a black iron tower, holding Chu Mo high, gave a roar. It looked like it was really going to tear Chu Mo up immediately.


    "No!" Princess Nai cried and begged, "don''t kill him!"


    PA!


    The bright moon on the side of Ge Shui, with a ferocious face, slapped her severely and scolded, "bitch!"


    "You are my woman!"


    "Come back and deal with you!"


    Chu Mo over there suddenly shouted, "kill!"


    Four figures rushed directly at elder Haoyue!


    "Death!"


    The two guards beside elder Haoyue, Huodi moved!


    Rush directly to the four figures.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two figures flew cleanly and rushed to the other two.


    That is, at this moment, with the sound of Chu Mo¡ª¡ª


    Holding his giant, he let out a roar and threw Chu Mo''s body in the direction of elder Haoyue!


    This scene was beyond everyone''s expectation!


    Under the full throw of this giant, Chu Mo''s body... Also reached an incredible speed!


    It''s like an arrow, shooting at elder Haoyue.


    The two guards of elder Haoyue sent out earth shaking roars.


    But they were a little far away from elder Haoyue... Because they went to kill the four assassins.


    I can''t make it back!


    The pupil of elder Haoyue... Suddenly widened.


    His pupils were filled with a light.


    Then, elder Haoyue¡ª¡ª


    This is a well deserved overlord on the grassland!


    The head flew up.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Is this chapter enough?


    Have you enjoyed it?


    Ticket??

 Chapter 47

    At this moment, it seems that time has solidified. ~


    All the expressions on their faces, like statues, instantly froze!


    Until¡ª¡ª


    Elder Haoyue''s head with a golden crown fell to the ground in the distance, and the golden crown fell... His head rolled for several times, and finally stopped at the foot of Haoyue Ge water who had just slapped Na Yi.


    Elder Haoyue''s eyes were still staring at the boss, and his expression did not completely disperse, full of shock!


    Everyone''s eyes are all focused on... That head.


    The ferocious expression on Haoyue Ge Shui''s face still remained, and a pair of eyes stared at the boss, full of terror. On his neck, his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. In the end, his whole body, like crazy, sent out a harsh Scream: "ah!"


    Poof!


    Elder Haoyue''s body without head was still standing there and did not fall. With the scream of Haoyue Ge water, like a fountain, a cavity of hot blood, boom, gush out!


    In the eyes of Princess Baolian, an extremely strong vitality burst out in an instant, and she shouted, "kill!"


    The knight of the imperial court, who had already prepared, suddenly burst up, overturned the table, drew out the sharp blade, and cut to the already set goal.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    The sound of a sharp blade cutting into a person''s body is frightening.


    Almost in an instant, dozens of loyal soldiers of Haoyue tribe were cut down and fell in a pool of blood.


    The two bodyguards of elder Haoyue, Qi Qi, sent out an inhuman howl and rushed directly to Chu Mo standing there.


    "Little beast... I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    Hum!


    In the air, there was an extremely dull loud noise.


    PA!


    A thick iron chain was drawn directly on the head of a guard who rushed to Chu mo.


    Click!


    A creepy sound of bone cracking, the close guard of the elder Haoyue... A martial artist whose strength reached the yuan level, his head was directly broken!


    It''s like a smashed watermelon!


    White, red... All over the floor.


    And the other, in the moment of rushing to Chu Mo, a dazzling light flashed in front of him. He subconsciously closed his eyes slightly... This time, he never opened them again!


    His head, like elder Haoyue''s, flew high... And then ''Bang'' fell to the ground.


    Haoyue tribe, two of the strongest martial artists in the yuan pass, followed the elder Haoyue who had protected them for a lifetime!


    But the killing here has not stopped.


    Princess Baolian has made a list of those who are loyal to the elder Haoyue in the Haoyue tribe for many years.


    These people have no possibility or hope to win over. Keeping them is tantamount to keeping a group of real disasters, which may bring huge crises at any time.


    "The elder is dead!"


    "The elder was killed!"


    "God... How can this happen? The elder is dead. Run away!"


    Just now, the grassland banquet was very lively, and in the twinkling of an eye, it became Shura hell.


    The bonfire was still burning, and the sky was filled with blood and cold killing instead of cheerfulness and excitement.


    I don''t know how many years they have accumulated, and the Knights of the royal court, who have long suppressed their anger, have no mercy in the face of these loyal soldiers of the Haoyue tribe.


    When the people on the side of Haoyue tribe wake up, the overall situation is basically settled!


    The ambushes arranged by the Haoyue tribe before did not know what to do because of the sudden death of the elder Haoyue and the headless dragons. They are all strictly trained soldiers, and the most basic principle is to obey orders and prohibitions.


    I don''t dare to act rashly without being ordered!


    Except for elder Haoyue, the whole Haoyue tribe, even the eldest son Haoyue Gemu... Are not qualified to dispatch them!


    This is because elder Haoyue is afraid of being calculated by several sons, so he controls the military power to death. Unexpectedly, up to now, it has become the most ironic black joke!


    However, even if Haoyue Gemu can mobilize military power, it is equally useless. Because Princess Baolian has already completely controlled the whole banquet scene in her own hands.


    At the moment when elder Haoyue''s head flew up, pangzhongyuan was only slightly shocked, and then... Began to carry out various deployments.


    This includes controlling the three brothers, Haoyue Geshui, Haoyue Gewen and Haoyue Gemu.


    And gerza!


    This damn traitor, everyone hates him to the extreme.


    When controlling gerza, this guy didn''t resist, and the whole person was lost. Maybe this kind of blow is too strong!


    After hiding his identity for so many years, he has been living a double-sided life. Finally, one day, he unveiled his identity... And he unveiled it as a winner.


    Don''t mention how proud and happy gerza is!


    Triumphant, ready to harvest the fruits of victory, the result here is a basin of cold water, poured a cool heart.


    This feeling is really sad.


    The chaos, fighting and bloody scenes lasted for more than half an hour. Those who were loyal to the Haoyue tribe were killed sevenoreight times. But at the moment, there are at least tens of thousands of soldiers stationed everywhere in the whole Haoyue tribe.


    If we can''t subdue these people at the first time, it will surely become a major disaster on the grassland!


    After all, so many people are all elite. Once they turn into bandits or go to Jinge Yinge, it will be a very terrible force.


    At this time, Princess Baolian''s prestige accumulated over the years directly appeared. Just like a seasoned general, he methodically began to dispatch troops, sent people with their keepsakes, and began to go everywhere to persuade surrender and appease.


    Finally, only the headquarters of Haoyue tribe is left. There are at least 5000 elite soldiers here. Now these people have gathered together by themselves, the guardians of the women and children of Haoyue tribe. But he didn''t mean to attack.


    Elder Haoyue is dead. These people are full of confusion. For a time, they don''t know what they should do, only instinct. Everyone gathered together, silent, huddled for warmth.


    Although the weather is not cold, they... Feel cold all over!


    "Well, stop!"


    Princess Baolian finally opened her mouth and ordered the royal court knights to stop killing.


    The air was filled with a thick smell of blood, and suppressed cries came from a distance. Although the killing stopped, the tension did not disappear. Many people feel overwhelmed.


    Chu Mo also experienced this scene for the first time. He looked at the scene in some silence and said in his heart: no wonder grandpa always said that all wars in the world are not just, except defending the country and resisting aggression! Even if it is given more sufficient reasons, the core in its bones... Is actually the same.


    Is to fight!


    Competition for interests!


    Fight for power!


    Competition for resources!


    This fight is so bloody!


    So evil!


    So... * *!


    Elder Haoyue is definitely not a good thing. What he did is naturally worth dying.


    But these soldiers of Haoyue tribe... Are they really damn?


    Chu Mo shook his head with a wry smile and murmured: merciful not to take charge of the soldiers! It seems... I still need to practice.


    After all this, Chu Mo didn''t want his home to be spread by the war. He thought in his heart: if all this is evil, let me bear it! Even if I bear the blame for this, I will not hesitate! The trauma of war... Is really terrible!


    I will keep the war out of the country at all costs!


    "Elder Haoyue... Damn it!" Princess Baolian stood there, with a strong aura on her whole body, which made people can''t help... Avoid her eyes and dare not look directly!


    Princess Nai led brother lie and stood beside Princess Baolian. Princess Nai''s eyes kept staring at Chu mo. The love in your eyes is almost overflowing. After life and death, she didn''t want to hide her feelings for this teenager at all.


    If it weren''t for this occasion, she really wanted to jump into Chu Mo''s arms, hold him tightly, and cry bitterly.


    Then express your love to him! Because besides, she really didn''t know how to express her excitement.


    be snatched from the jaws of death!


    These four words are enough to describe her current situation, and this'' Sheng ''is brought to her by the handsome boy.


    Chu Mo was listening attentively to Princess Baolian''s words.


    "He killed the king and queen!"


    "Killed his own hairy wife!"


    "He poisoned too many people!"


    "Those subordinates who disagree with him!"


    "Those innocent people who affected his development but never provoked him!"


    "Most importantly, you have seen that he rebelled against the grassland court and wanted to be king!"


    "His ambition is exposed to the sun!"


    "So... Damn him!"


    "I''m his wife, but I''m the princess of the royal court!"


    "I want to do justice for you!"


    "I will uphold this justice for you!"


    "Any people on the grassland should be ashamed of his behavior!"


    "There are too many evidences about him in my hand. Later, I will publish them one by one to prove to you that everything I Baolian... Said is the truth!"


    There was a dead silence around, and even those suppressed cries stopped.


    At this time, a figure came out in the dark, and a group of royal court Knights here immediately separated several people and walked towards that person.


    Princess Baolian waved her hand and said, "let him come!"


    A big man with a helmet and armor came out of the darkness, didn''t care about the royal court knights on both sides, came to Princess Baolian and knelt down on one knee: "my subordinate tengsong, I''ve seen the princess!"


    "Tengsong, I know you. Get up and talk." Princess Baolian''s tone softened.


    Tengsong, who is not high or low in the Haoyue tribe, is a minority of the soldiers of the whole Haoyue tribe who insist on being loyal to the king''s court. Many practices of elder Haoyue have been openly opposed, and they strongly disagree with elder Haoyue''s ambition.


    It is for this reason that tengsong, who should have become the core general of Haoyue tribe, has been lingering at the door of the core and has not come in yet. But things in the world are so mysterious that no one can think that an owl overlord on the grassland should have lost his life so easily.


    It was at his best!


    Tengsong didn''t get up. He still knelt there on one knee, raised his head and looked at Princess Baolian: "my subordinates want to know how the princess will treat these soldiers of the Haoyue tribe and their families."


    This is an honest man!


    Chu Mo looked aside and said in his heart: at this time, ordinary people must either resist to the end and show their willingness to die rather than surrender and Clank; Or, just come over and hug your thighs, flatter and show loyalty.


    This person has asked such a question, which is enough to prove that even if there is selfishness in his heart... It is definitely not much!


    Without hesitation, Princess Baolian said directly, "the families of those who died, exile!"


    "Haoyue Ge mu, Haoyue Ge Wen, Haoyue Ge Shui, the crime is unforgivable, and should be executed!"


    "Others, who are willing to be loyal to the king''s court, will not be investigated after taking the oath!"


    As soon as Princess Baolian said this, tengsong didn''t speak, and the Haoyue water over there was directly paralyzed on the ground, crying and pleading: "mother... Don''t kill the child, the child knows it''s wrong... The child knows it''s wrong! Don''t kill me!"


    "Waste!" Haoyue Gewen, who had few words, struggled, kicked Haoyue Geshui mercilessly, and cursed, "father''s face... Was lost by you!"


    Haoyue Ge Shui cried, "losing face is better than losing life. I don''t want to die!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    I''m going out today, but rest assured that there should be no problem with the update. At least I have four chapters to save!


    Well, I''ll also find a chance to code outside, and I won''t break!!

 Chapter 48

    The eldest brother, Haoyue Gemu, also glared at his unworthy brother fiercely, gritted his teeth and scolded, "disgrace! The prince of success, the loser, Kou, look at your cowardly appearance! I really want to kill you myself!"


    With these words, Haoyue Gemu reddened her eyes, looked at Princess Baolian and said, "bitch, I didn''t agree with my father to marry you back. I knew you weren''t an orderly woman! I married my father clearly, but I didn''t abide by womanhood, and didn''t do what a woman should do! Hook up with outsiders. My father was soft hearted, and he hasn''t killed you. If it were me, I would have slashed you! Today''s thing wouldn''t happen!"


    Princess Baolian''s willowy eyebrows turned upside down and her pretty face turned white. Before she could speak, Nai beside her suddenly became angry, like an angry little lion, rushed to Haoyue Gemu and slapped him in the face: "up to now, you dare to spit blood? Do you know that your mother was poisoned by your father!"


    "So what?" Haoyue Gemu didn''t change his face: "I knew it!"


    "Not so much, it can only show... You are an animal like your father!" Na Yi glared at Haoyue Gemu, and wished she could kill the scum herself: "my aunt... Was also poisoned by your Haoyue family''s ancestral poison! And my father and queen mother were all killed by your father!"


    "Your father is a scum inferior to animals! Scum!"


    Princess Baolian took a deep breath and said faintly, "there''s nothing to say. Cut it all!"


    Haoyue Ge Mu couldn''t help but look up at the sky and roar, "why! Why! I''m unwilling!"


    Haoyue Gewen closed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me... Don''t kill me! Mother... Please... Don''t kill me!" The sound of the water howling of the bright moon gradually fades away.


    A moment later, the sound of water howling in the distance stopped abruptly.


    Then, a knight of the royal court came back with three bloody heads to reply. It is the three people of Haoyue Ge mu, Haoyue Ge Wen and Haoyue Ge Shui.


    The whole Haoyue tribe was silent at this time, and the previous suppressed cries all disappeared.


    Chu Mo glanced at the expressionless Princess Baolian, and said in his heart: This is the real means of iron blood, this nature of mind... It''s on a par with my grandfather. She''s really a powerful woman. With her, it''s impossible for Daqi to take away this grassland.


    Princess Baolian didn''t even look at the three heads. She waved her hand and said, "bury it casually."


    Na Yi''s face showed a somewhat unbearable expression. After all, she was still a girl. But she didn''t mean to stop Princess Baolian.


    Princess Baolian gently glanced at Na Yi, then at the people, and whispered, "don''t think I''m vicious. If elder Haoyue didn''t die today, then we are the ones who died! He will never have any mercy and compassion for all of us."


    "Then, he will lead a large army to kill the king''s court all the way. At that time, our entire clan of the king''s court, our parents, our relatives, friends... None of them will survive!"


    "This is what he has done all these years. Believe yourself, you know it!"


    Han song still knelt there and said in a deep voice, "Princess Yingming, originally wanted this villain... Let her subordinates come down and do it!"


    Princess Baolian shook her head, looked at Han song and said, "Han song, you are very good, righteous, generous, rest assured, I Baolian did what I said. Now, on behalf of Princess Nai, I officially canonize you as a royal Knight!"


    Tengsong was slightly stunned, and then his face showed ecstasy. Fair and generous, does not mean that there is no ambition in the chest, does not mean that you do not want to make progress!


    Today, everyone can see that Princess Nai will become the queen of this grassland in the future!


    Follow by her side, the future is limitless!


    Become a knight of the queen... That''s enough to honor your ancestors!


    Tengsong immediately lowered his head deeply: "my subordinates are very honored to be the knight of Princess Nai. I am willing to use my life to protect the safety of the princess! Swear with my ancestors... Never betray the princess!"


    "As long as you follow the princess faithfully, when the princess becomes queen, you... Will all stand at the top of this grassland!"


    "You will all become the most glorious group!" Princess Baolian looked at tengsong: "now your task is to do a good job in dealing with the aftermath, the pacification that should be appeased, the exile that should be exiled, the incorporation that should be incorporated... If you are disobedient, I give you the right to kill first and then speak!"


    Tengsong''s eyes shone brightly, thanked him again, and then strode away.


    Chu Mo watched all this quietly, and his heart admired Princess Baolian''s means even more.


    It seems that Teng song came to work on his own initiative, which seems unnecessary.


    But in fact, the moment Teng song summoned up his courage, his heart must be full of anxiety and anxiety, and he may not be really ready to be loyal to these two princesses!


    Because no matter how dissatisfied he is with elder Haoyue, he is still a member of Haoyue tribe after all.


    Princess Baolian, however, only used a few words to eliminate tengsong''s anxiety and dissatisfaction.


    In front of him, he killed three sons of the Haoyue tribe. Only those involved can feel this deterrent.


    Later, he directly replaced Nayi to confer on him as Princess of the royal court, which was a kindness to tengsong, making him feel that although he was a demoted general, he was so important, and his gratitude was needless to mention.


    With this skill, Princess Baolian played perfectly!


    More importantly, the last thing!


    Princess Baolian directly gave tengsong the power to cut first and then play! This... Is the real killer mace!


    Not only to everyone, her broad-minded, her trust and attitude towards the fallen general, but also to tengsong a strong signal!


    "Those who disobey you, those hidden loyal members of the Haoyue tribe... It''s up to you to clean up!"


    Even if Princess Baolian has her own intelligence means, she doesn''t know this place better than tengsong, an insider of the bright moon tribe. In doing so, she also gave tengsong a chance to root out his dissidents. Superiors, if they want to achieve great things, must know how to delegate power when it is time to delegate power.


    When it''s time to give benefits, don''t hesitate!


    Chu Mo stood there, feeling in his heart. At this time, pangzhongyuan came to him, with a grateful smile on his face, hugged his fist and said, "this time, it''s all up to master Lin to turn the tide, otherwise, I''m afraid we..."


    Chu Mo smiled gently and said, "Mr. Pang is too polite. I said that I do this for my motherland. At the same time, you are also my friends, aren''t you?"


    Pangzhongyuan nodded vigorously, "of course!"


    "Between friends, there is no need to say these polite words." Chu Mo said.


    "Haha, well, I''ve remembered this feeling! In the future, if Mr. Lin can use Mr. Pang, Mr. Pang is duty bound!" Pangzhongyuan said emotionally.


    Few people know how high Pang Zhongyuan is in this grassland! Maybe he won''t have a great reputation, but in the future, people who can surpass Pang Zhongyuan in status on this prairie will never be more than a slap in the face!


    Therefore, his commitment, to some extent, is not worse than that of Princess Baolian and Princess Nai!


    Chu Mo hugged pangzhongyuan and said nothing more.


    "Childe, childe, what did you promise me?"


    With this sound, a heavy chain sound sounded at the same time.


    Crash... Crash!


    Tall and silly, dragging a heavy iron chain, came to Chu Mo and looked at him with a simple face.


    But Chu Mo knew that this big guy was not stupid at all!


    Today, if we want to reward people for their merits, Chu Mo feels that this giant should be the first merit! He Chu mo... Should be behind others. If it weren''t for the startling throw, it would be almost impossible for Chu Mo to get close to elder Haoyue.


    Because elder Haoyue knew the real strength of Chu Mo from gerza. How could that crafty Xiaoxiong allow Chu Mo to approach him?


    Elder Haoyue was resourceful, but he was a stranger. He didn''t expect that the trump card he was most sure to control could be forcibly rebelled by Chu Mo in such a short time. This is the near perfect assassination in the back.


    If you give elder Haoyue another chance, it is estimated that he will not hesitate any more. He will send an army to destroy everyone, including Princess Baolian, at the first time!


    Chu Mo smiled and looked at the giant like a black iron tower in front of him and said, "I will naturally do what I promised you. Now, I will set you free first!"


    Said, before waiting for the giant to react, I saw a flash of light, and the iron chain connecting the giant''s hands and feet was broken!


    "Cut iron like mud!"


    "The knife technique is terrible!"


    Pangzhongyuan on the side couldn''t help exclaiming. He looked at Chu Mo with more awe.


    It''s not uncommon to cut off the head with a knife, but it''s made of refined steel with a knife... A chain with a thick arm is too terrible!


    The surprise and shock brought to them by this teenager is too much... Too big!


    The giant stared at the broken chain, suddenly shed tears and murmured, "have I finally regained my freedom? Hateful elder Haoyue, this shameless thing, drugged me and imprisoned me for ten years! He never let me eat enough and tortured me! If it weren''t for my heart... And my obsession with life, I would have died here!"


    Boom!


    The giant, like the black iron tower, knelt down on Chu Mo''s knees, like a hill piled in front of Chu mo.


    "Childe, in the future, my life of Gao Yingjun... Is yours!"


    "Er... Gao... It''s Gao! Handsome... Cough, good name! Your parents have a good eye!" This name made Chu Mo''s mouth twitch violently, quite speechless.


    Such a big Mac should follow itself. It''s false to say that it''s indifferent. If there is such a person around, I''m afraid those who want to make their own ideas should consider carefully whether they can stand the slap of this big Mac.


    However, Chu Mo thought again that he used an alias here! He doesn''t want people to know his true identity.


    Otherwise, Chu Mo, the grandson of the general, ran to the grassland and dug a huge hole for Daqi, destroying the painstaking management and layout of Daqi for many years. If Daqi can give up, then hell.


    Daqi will definitely make full use of this matter to put pressure on Da Xia. At that time, this matter will definitely bring some trouble to Grandpa.


    Chu Mo is a good boy. He doesn''t want to cause trouble for his family.


    "You get up first, I save you, and you also help me. In fact, we don''t owe each other." Chu Mo thought for a moment and said. He glanced at the still locked chains on Gao Yingjun''s wrists and ankles and said, "I''ll cut off these chains completely for you! They are the two that pass through your shoulder blades... It''s estimated that you can take them out by yourself."


    But Gao Yingjun shook his head and refused, "forget it, they have grown into meat and become a part of my body. I have also been used to them on me. Anyway, now they don''t affect my actions and can''t bind my hands."


    "You just cut off the iron lock on my feet. I''m tired of walking with iron chains on my feet. The rest... Just stay there."


    "The chain that goes through your shoulder blade... Don''t take it out? How painful!" Chu Mo looked at the two black and thick chains that passed through the tall and handsome shoulder blades, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Gao Yingjun hehe smiled: "it''s OK, childe. Only if it hurts a little, can I feel... I''m still alive."


    Chu Mo glanced at the simple and honest tall handsome face with some surprise. A faint color flashed in the eyes of the black tower giant. Chu Mo''s heart moved: this big guy like Xiaoshan is probably a man with a story!


    I have arrived in Shanghai... Just got off the plane, I will update this chapter for you immediately.


    If you have recommended votes, don''t forget to vote!!! xh211


    Recommended reading: Qizu bl5cc/read/122221/


    BL full text update, remember the website: BL5


    ...

 Chapter 49

    In the next few days, they stayed in the Haoyue tribe. ¡Ó


    Princess Baolian is really clever.


    Thunder, rain and dew, kindness and prestige, almost without much effort, completely subdued the whole Haoyue tribe. Of course, this also has a lot to do with the death of elder Haoyue and his three sons.


    The dragons had no heads, and the remaining people could not raise the courage to resist Princess Baolian at all.


    Not to mention that Princess Baolian has made public all the crimes of elder Haoyue.


    Many of those crimes have been known by the Haoyue tribe for a long time, but they dare not speak out. There is no doubt about their authenticity!


    In addition, there are more things they don''t know!


    One by one, the charges directly nailed elder Haoyue... The hero on the grassland to the shame rack.


    I guess I''ll never turn over.


    For a time, the whole Haoyue tribe set off a wave of denouncing the elder Haoyue. How many of them... Want to show loyalty and stand in line with Princess Baolian; How much more is really expressing inner anger is unknown.


    Anyway, seven or eight days later, the whole Haoyue tribe, from inside to outside, looks new!


    The flag at the gate of the tribe has also been replaced by the flag of the grassland court!


    Here, it seems to become the second king''s Court on this grassland!


    With the king''s court seal... The real king''s court!


    Most of the people sent by Princess Baolian to appease the soldiers of the Haoyue tribe also brought back good news. Almost all the generals immediately expressed their willingness to obey Princess Baolian''s orders when they saw her keepsake.


    But there were also those who didn''t know what to do. One of the generals, after seeing the keepsake of Princess Baolian, immediately ordered to kill the royal court knight who sent the letter.


    As a result, the king''s court Knight saw that the situation was bad and ran away directly. He was hit by four or five arrows. I don''t know whether it was intentional by the people over there or not. Anyway, he picked up a life and escaped back.


    Princess Baolian immediately ordered other generals who had been sworn in to lead troops to encircle and suppress.


    There is no suspense about fighting this war... Because before the troops of the brigade arrived, the general who ordered the rebellion was beheaded by his subordinates and hung on the flagpole, waiting for the large army to incorporate.


    A storm, eliminate invisible.


    The reputation and prestige of Princess Baolian on this grassland can be seen from this!


    After victory, there is harvest.


    The wealth of Haoyue tribe has exceeded Chu Mo''s imagination. After years of accumulation, the wealth of Haoyue tribe has reached an astronomical figure. It''s no exaggeration to say that China is rich enough to rival China. They are all resources for elder Haoyue to prepare for the founding of the people''s Republic. Now they have fulfilled Princess Nai.


    Apart from other wealth, Chu Mo was stunned by the reserves of Yuan stone alone. Before that, Chu Mo never thought that a small secular tribe would store so many yuan stones. Chu Mo wouldn''t believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, even if others said.


    This is an amazing wealth!


    But Princess Baolian gave it to Chu Mo directly without blinking her eyelids.


    Chu Mo was naturally embarrassed to accept so many yuan stones. Finally, at the insistence of Princess Baolian, Chu Mo accepted half. The remaining half will be used as the reserve for Wang Ting to cultivate Yuanli martial artists in the future.


    In fact, Princess Baolian is not satisfied with this result. What she hopes most is that Chu Mo can accept it all!


    Because of this, she is more confident of leaving Chu Mo!


    Although she is fierce and resolute in dealing with all kinds of things on the grassland. She is completely a heroine and heroine. But in the face of Chu Mo, this great benefactor, her means are completely useless, there is no way at all.


    These days, I don''t know how many times I have asked pangzhongyuan to explore Chu Mo''s plan, but even in the face of pangzhongyuan, this fellow Xia, Chu Mo also didn''t reveal a word.


    Just say that you have finished your training, and you will return to the school to continue your training.


    Everything experienced on the grassland, Chu Mo wants to be a memory, an experience, because his heart is not here.


    Na Yi seldom comes to see Chu Mo these days. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but that she can''t be separated. As the princess of the royal court, she is the only one who can stand up and become the spiritual leader in the eyes of everyone. Na Yi has no way to escape, nor can she escape!


    This is her responsibility!


    She is too busy to score here. Chu Mo is also happy. With the giant Gao Yingjun, she wanders around every day. Because he promised to detoxify Gao Yingjun.


    The Haoyue tribe itself had a large number of medicinal materials, but there were still so few, so Chu Mo took Gao Yingjun and came out to look for them by himself.


    Speaking of Gao Yingjun, the big guy whose name is completely compatible with people, Chu Mo scratched his head.


    This huge man, although powerful, has natural divine power and amazing combat power.


    But similarly, his appetite... Is also extremely amazing!


    On the day when elder Haoyue was killed, after many things were settled, Gao Yingjun, who had been crying hungry, was taken by Chu Mo to the kitchen of Haoyue tribe. Because the whole Haoyue tribe had a banquet that day, there were also a large number of various meat in the kitchen at that time. Those meat, at least enough for hundreds of people to eat again.


    As a result... Under Chu Mo''s gaze, this big man ate more than half of the meat by himself! Almost didn''t scare Chu Mo to death.


    In the end, Chu Mo constantly reminded Gao Yingjun, "eat slowly... Don''t hold on, you haven''t eaten enough for too long... Don''t eat so much at once!"


    While eating, Gao Yingjun gave Chu Mo a sentence: "don''t worry, childe, I know in my heart, I''m not stupid, I''ve also read books. Until now, I''ve only eaten more than half full, you let me eat, I''m hungry."


    Chu Mo was speechless on the spot, so he had to watch the giant eat there.


    In the next few days, Gao Yingjun''s appetite directly shocked the whole Haoyue tribe and became the talk of people.


    Because before that, elder Haoyue never let Gao Yingjun eat a full meal. The amount of food given each time was only the amount of twoorthree people, so that the giant barely maintained his life.


    Now as soon as I let go, I completely shocked everyone.


    Fortunately, however, the wealth left by elder Haoyue made Princess Baolian and others not worried about being unable to afford the food of this giant.


    Gao Yingjun''s poison is much lighter than that of Princess Baolian. Elder Haoyue came all the time. He just wanted to completely control the giant, but he didn''t want to kill him. So, a few days later, Chu Mo took the lead in finding all the herbs to detoxify Gao Yingjun.


    After all the herbs were collected into the jade space, those herbs were directly swallowed by the big Bluestone under the gaze of Chu mo. in a moment, five pills appeared on the big Bluestone.


    This speed... Is unheard of!


    Moreover, Chu Mo couldn''t figure out how big Bluestone directly turned medicinal materials into pills.


    On this day, taking advantage of the opportunity to help Princess Baolian find medicinal herbs, Chu Mo came out with Gao Yingjun, took out the pill and gave him one first.


    "Take one pill first, don''t eat too much..." Chu Mo is not a Dan master after all, and he doesn''t know that several pills can dissolve the toxins in Gao Yingjun''s body. So let him try one first. Anyway, you can use jade to know Gao Yingjun''s specific situation at any time.


    "I know." Gao Yingjun sat there, still more than half as tall as Chu mo. he could only stretch out his huge palm and let Chu Mo put the pill in his palm.


    The pill, which was not small, was like a grain of rice in Gao Yingjun''s hand.


    Later, the pill was swallowed by Gao Yingjun, and he spat his mouth. Two people, one big and one small, just sat there and started to stay.


    "Do you feel anything?" After a long time, Chu Mo looked at Gao Yingjun and asked.


    "No feeling." Gao Yingjun shook his head.


    After a while, Chu Mo asked again, "do you feel anything?"


    Gao Yingjun shook his head again and said, "am I eating too little? I''m so big, or... I''ll try it all?"


    "Er... I''d better wait and see!" After all, this is not a pill to enhance Yuan Li. You can take several more pills at a time. If you are poisoned again, it will be lively.


    Just as Chu Mo was preparing to ask for the third time, he saw a sudden tightening on the big man''s dark face. The expression seems a little painful.


    Chu Mo was stunned and was about to speak.


    I saw Gao Yingjun Teng for a moment... Stand up with a flexibility that completely does not match his figure, and then take a big step and run towards the distance.


    Crash... Crash... Crash!


    The sound of iron chains hitting each other kept ringing.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Every step of Gao Yingjun made the earth send out a dull sound and tremble. Almost in the blink of an eye, he ran out hundreds of feet and was about to disappear in Chu Mo''s sight.


    "Hey... Why are you running so fast?" Chu Mo shouted behind.


    "Bad stomach!" The big voice, like thunder, came from a distance.


    "..." Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and said in his heart: if he is so big and has a bad stomach... Will he fill a big hole?


    Whether Gao Yingjun has filled a big hole, Chu Mo doesn''t know, and doesn''t want to know. Anyway, this big guy has been tossed all day until the afternoon, when the sun sets, he came back listlessly to find Chu mo. the first sentence he met was to shout hungry.


    "Childe, I''m starving. Let''s go back to dinner!"


    "...." Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and looking at him, "how are you?"


    "Hey, hey, OK! The childe''s medicine is really clever! It''s just too overbearing, and I almost didn''t pull me to death... Fortunately, the childe insisted. If I took two or three, I would be miserable." Gao Yingjun laughed and looked happy, "so now I''m empty and hungry to death!"


    Chu Mo was really speechless to this big guy. He wanted to eat after pulling... I don''t know what to say about him.


    On the way back, Gao Yingjun suddenly asked, "young master, are you leaving?"


    Chu Mo glanced at him in surprise. Well, he could only see this guy''s two big tree like legs. If he wanted to see his face, he had to raise his neck.


    "How do you know?"


    Gao Yingjun smiled foolishly: "I can see that the little princess of the royal court... Obviously interested in you, but you are indifferent to her. It is obvious that you don''t want to stay here for a long time!"


    "Yes, there are too many fetters in my heart. I can''t stay here." Chu Mo whispered, thinking of Na Yi''s bright and beautiful face, and the kind of angry eyes when looking at him, Chu Mo''s heart was also somewhat melancholy.


    But he can''t stay here, Nai... And it''s impossible to leave here!


    Moreover, Chu Mo''s deep heart has been branded with a beautiful shadow.


    "Well, I''ll follow you wherever you go, but you have to take care of the food!" Gao Yingjun looked down at Chu Mo with a serious face.


    Chu Mo, covered with black lines, said, "it''s also good for you to stay here? At least, you can eat and drink. I believe that Princess Baolian and Na Yi will also be very good to you!"


    "I won''t!" Gao Yingjun stared at Chu Mo with two eyes bigger than ox''s eyes, and said insincerely, "don''t you think I can eat too much? Or I''ll... Eat less in the future?"

 Chapter 50

    Chu Mo looked at Gao Yingjun with a speechless face, and then said, "I don''t hate that you can eat. Here, I use another name. I don''t want people to know my real identity! And you are too eye-catching. If you follow me, you will be found by others. Can you understand what I mean?"


    Gao Yingjun scratched his head and said, "I understand that my size... Is indeed too tall and powerful. Wherever I go, I will be pointed out. However, I want to follow the childe, and I don''t want to stay on the grassland!"


    Speaking, Gao Yingjun said with a yearning face: "I heard that the city is very prosperous, whether it''s Daqi or Daxia. I want to see it for my mother..."


    "Your mother?" Chu Mo looked at Gao Yingjun and said, "tell me about you."


    Gao Yingjun stopped talking. His huge body and clattering chains walked on the grassland like a silent behemoth. Few people knew that such a behemoth had a sensitive and fragile heart in its body.


    After a long time, he whispered, "my mother... Is the most beautiful, gentle and kind woman in the world! She came from Daxia. She followed her grandfather''s caravan and encountered robbers on the grassland. Those damn robbers not only stole the goods of the caravan, but also killed all the men and women."


    "Those robbers are the people of elder Haoyue. My mother is very beautiful, so the robbers gave my mother to the beast of elder Haoyue."


    "Elder Haoyue... After forcibly occupying my mother, he fed infertility medicine, and then casually gave my mother to one of his subordinates."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing, trying to comfort Gao Yingjun, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Later, my mother lived with that person. The person treated my mother fairly well, but her temper was bad. My mother was barren because of the medicine fed by elder Haoyue, the old beast. Therefore, after drinking too much wine, the person always beat and scolded my mother. Later, once, my mother finally couldn''t stand it, escaped and found me on the grassland."


    "Are you an orphan?" Chu Mo glanced at Gao Yingjun in surprise.


    Gao Yingjun nodded and said, "well, I don''t know who my parents are. My mother said that when she picked me up, I was wrapped in a blanket and had nothing left."


    "Probably... It''s because I was ugly when I was a child, so I was abandoned..."


    Gao Yingjun''s face was a little lonely.


    Chu Mo shook his head: "you''re not ugly. Although you''re a little dark, you have thick eyebrows and big eyes. If you''re in the same shape as normal people, you''re handsome."


    "Hey, hey, that''s what my mother said, so she named me handsome." Gao Yingjun scratched his head and laughed embarrassed.


    "Then, what happened later? How did you become like this?" Chu Mo asked.


    Gao Yingjun sighed, and his eyebrows became gloomy. In his eyes, a cold light flashed, and coldly said, "it''s the beast of elder Haoyue!"


    "When I was very young, I was completely different from normal children. I ate a lot and grew up quickly. At first, my mother thought this was a normal phenomenon, but soon, my mother found that this was not normal."


    Gao Yingjun said with a wry smile, "when I was only three years old, I could lift a big stone in hundreds of kilograms; when I was five years old, I was as tall as an adult, and my strength was even bigger than him... Many adults, wrestling with me, were not my opponents!"


    "My mother was afraid that if it went on like this, I would cause great trouble, so she taught me to read and read, hoping that I could become a knowledgeable and rational person... Rather than a barbarian controlled only by power!"


    Chu Mo said, "your mother is very wise!"


    "Yes, she is very wise and great. She taught me not to be full of hatred in my heart, otherwise, I will be blinded by hatred and lose my reason." Gao Yingjun mentioned his mother, his eyes full of tenderness: "those days were also the happiest time of my life."


    "Unfortunately, the good times didn''t last long. The man my mother was looking for always thought I was a monster with infinite strength, growing too fast and eating too much. And... Because of my existence, he didn''t dare to hit my mother all the time, because I wouldn''t let him!"


    "So, he told the beast of elder Haoyue about me. After hearing about it, the old beast immediately felt that if he could put me on the battlefield, he would certainly receive unexpected results. So he sent someone to recruit me."


    "I was only eight years old at that time, and my mother didn''t agree with this matter, because she knew that elder Haoyue was the real murderer who killed my grandfather and reduced her to this level. Now she wanted to harm me again, and of course she didn''t agree. As a result, elder Haoyue, who came to check my situation, cut my mother''s head with a knife..."


    When Gao Yingjun said this, tears fell in his huge eyes: "my mother died, holding the animal''s clothes of elder Haoyue!"


    Chu Mo sighed, "no wonder I said to deal with elder Haoyue that day. You agreed so soon. It''s because of this?"


    "Yes, my mother said, don''t let my heart full of hatred, but I can''t!" Gao Yingjun cried, "I hate that old beast. I hate that he killed my mother. I wish I could tear him to pieces!"


    "The old man also knew that I hated him, so from the beginning, he put on my shoulder blades with huge chains, bound my hands and feet, and tortured me every day. He wanted to treat me like an animal and let me completely submit to him."


    "I wanted to revenge, so I pretended to be obedient, but the old man was too vigilant. Over the years, he kept me in this way until you came, and he couldn''t help it, so he let me deal with you, on the condition that he took care of a full meal."


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and muttered, "I''m really cheap..." as he said, he looked at Gao Yingjun: "you''re only eighteen today?"


    Gao Yingjun said, "at the age of 19, the old man shut me up for 11 years! But he didn''t erase my hatred for him. In fact, that day, even if you don''t say you can save me, I''m going to help you, because that''s the best chance!"


    Saying this, Gao Yingjun laughed, "my mother is right. It''s bitter to the extreme... Sweetness will come naturally. God didn''t abandon me and let me meet the childe."


    Chu Mo smiled shyly, "in fact, I''m much younger than you. I''ll be 14 years old in a few months!"


    Gao Yingjun said seriously, "my mother said that ambition does not depend on age. Without ambition, life is the same."


    "Your mother is really powerful, but it''s a pity..." Chu Mo can see that this big guy like a big Mac can''t replace his mother''s attachment and respect.


    At the same time, Chu Mo sincerely admired the woman who had passed away for eleven years. It took only a few years to shape such a big man into a wise giant. This is really not something anyone can do. It''s not too much to evaluate that woman with the word "greatness".


    "So, childe, now the old beast of elder Haoyue has died, and my mother''s Revenge has been avenged. There is nothing I miss on this grassland, and I don''t want to stay here." Gao Yingjun looked at Chu Mo seriously and said, "childe thinks my goal is too conspicuous. You can take me to a place where I can hide from others. Even if you leave me in the forest in summer, I can hunt yuan beasts, eat meat, and save yuan beasts'' bones and bones for childe to sell money. Childe, do you think this is OK?"


    Chu Mo looked at Gao Yingjun: "do you simply want to leave this grassland, or just want to follow me?"


    "I want to follow you!" Gao Yingjun said without hesitation.


    "Why?" Chu Mo was puzzled.


    "I think you''re close, don''t dislike me, and trust me. I have no other relatives in this world, and I''m lonely..." Gao Yingjun said low, "you''re like my relatives... Although you''re not as old as me, I serve you!"


    "Don''t you want to find your biological parents?" Chu Mo couldn''t help asking, because at the moment, he actually understood the big man''s sad and lost mood.


    "Well, it depends on my luck. I don''t think I have a good chance! Of course, if possible, I want to ask them why they abandoned me. Although I''m ugly and can eat, I can earn money to support myself!" Gao Yingjun said wrongfully, "they gave birth to me, but they didn''t care about me. I want to ask why?"


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo suddenly vomited a foul breath and wanted to pat Gao Yingjun''s shoulder, but he found that he couldn''t reach it at all. He pulled the corners of his mouth, patted Gao Yingjun''s calf, and said, "in this case, then, you can go with me!"


    "Wow, really? Great!" Gao Yingjun was so excited that he almost jumped up. Then he stretched out his hand, pulled Chu Mo''s arm, directly lifted Chu Mo up and put it on his shoulder. He strode and ran, running and cheering at the sunset: "I have a home again, hahaha, I finally have a home again!"


    Chu Mo was first startled by him, and then the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, with a smile on his face.


    "Home! What a beautiful word!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "What? Are you leaving? Why?" Na Yi looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face. In her beautiful eyes, there was also great loss: "didn''t you come out to experience? How long has it been... Do you hate me?"


    Na Yi said, her eyes flushed and she wanted to cry.


    Chu Mo said reluctantly, "there is a time limit for me to go down the mountain for training this time. My master asked me to go back before the new year."


    "But now... There is still more than a month to go before the New Year!" Na Yi gently bit Bei''s teeth and stared at Chu Mo with her star eyes: "can''t you stay longer?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "it''s really not good, Nai, you have your things, and I have my things to do. Now you have integrated the Haoyue tribe and have the most powerful force in this grassland. I believe that with the help of Princess Baolian, you can quickly unify the whole grassland and return this beautiful grassland to your royal court."


    "I think it doesn''t make much sense for me to stay here." Chu Mo looked at Na Yi and said seriously, "besides, I''m a cultivator. I shouldn''t be involved in worldly things... Too much."


    Chu Mo said in his heart: sorry, Nai, I don''t want to lie to you, but if I tell you the truth, I''m afraid you will not only be very sad, but also distracted. You have your grassland to protect, and I also have my home.


    You can''t leave this grassland, and I... Will return to my hometown sooner or later!


    Na Yi was silent, a pair of beautiful eyes, staring at Chu Mo for a long time, and then asked softly, "then... Do I have a chance to see you again?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said, "maybe..."


    "Just maybe?" Na Yi''s eyes flashed the color of loss, and then suddenly raised his head and gently looked at Chu Mo: "Lin Bai, in fact... People like you very much!"


    "Er..." Chu Mo didn''t expect that Na Yi would say such a thing to him. This was the first time Na Yi called his name face to face. She was stunned there and was a little at a loss.


    Na Yi glanced at Chu Mo with a white look: "hee hee, I''m talking to you for fun. I''m scared of you! You''ve helped us so much. Now I have to go, and I have to hold a grand farewell party to see you off!"


    Chu Mo shook his head and refused, "forget it, now you have more important things to do. I''ll just leave alone."


    Na Yi hesitated for a moment, and the color of loss in her eyes was thicker. She nodded and whispered, "well, then... When you leave, let me see you off, OK?"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Then... I''ll go first. You... Have a good rest!" Na Yi said, walked up to Chu Mo, kissed him gently on the face, then blushed and ran away quickly.

 Chapter 51

    Chu Mo finally didn''t give Na Yi a chance to send her off.


    He doesn''t like the feeling of parting.


    With his current ability, it''s not difficult for him to leave unnoticed.


    When she got up early the next morning, with endless sadness in her heart, she wanted to see Chu Mo off, but found that the room where Chu Mo lived was already empty.


    Na Yi stood there alone, silent tears.


    A gentle voice came from behind Nayi: "finally, have you left?"


    Na Yi didn''t look back and nodded gently. Tears still flowed down her cheeks.


    "Alas... Forget him. He is a man of practice. After all, he does not belong to the same world as us." Princess Baolian said, slowly came over, gently hugged her niece from behind, and said softly, "you still have a lot of important things to do now."


    "I know..." Na Yi said, "but I can''t forget him... Aunt, what do you say to completely forget a person?"


    "This... Aunt doesn''t know. Because, like you, aunt can''t forget to like someone. Maybe this is the character of our blood?" Princess Baolian murmured a little distracted.


    "Aunt is always better than me. At least, Mr. Pang is here. In the future, you can be together!" Na Yi said sadly, "but I don''t even know where he is practicing... Maybe I won''t see him again in this life!"


    "Aunt can have today, but also waited for many years, before this, aunt experienced how much suffering... You can''t imagine. Even life, almost lost." Princess Baolian reached out, wiped the tears on her niece''s face, and whispered, "moreover, even if I can be with him in the future, I will be furtive and never see light! Because even if elder Haoyue dies... He is also my nominal husband. My identity... It is impossible to be with him openly, or to marry him in a wedding dress. In fact, I owe him too much."


    Na Yi turned around and looked at her aunt''s similarly reddish eyes. She couldn''t help jumping into Princess Baolian''s arms and crying bitterly: "aunt, Na Yi''s heart hurts! It''s so uncomfortable... Why?"


    "Cry, cry... Your heart will feel much better."


    "Aunt, can I still see him?"


    "I think so!"


    "Why?"


    "Because my aunt felt that he was not so ruthless, and he also helped her detoxify the terrible poison without detoxification. He was a real good man, but... He had his own things to do?"


    "Then why don''t you let me send him?"


    "Probably don''t like parting..."


    "If you don''t like it, just stay!"


    "Hehe, you are childish. He must have something very important to do. If you want to give up everything and leave the grassland now, can you do it?"


    "Of course, I can do it. I don''t care about the Queen''s position!"


    "What about brother lie? What about brother lie? Hundreds of millions of people on the grassland... What about it? Can you watch the decline of the king''s court and watch the grassland fall into a war of chaos and suffering?"


    "I..."


    "Well, listen to your aunt. When will you unify the grassland and when will you become the real master of this ten thousand mile territory? By that time, you will have unimaginable powerful forces. These forces are enough to do many things for you! Including looking for Lin Gongzi."


    "Is this feasible?"


    "Listen to your aunt, it will work!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo has no chance to know the dialogue between two generations of princesses, aunts and nephews.


    Now he is thousands of miles away from the Haoyue tribe.


    Chu Mo didn''t take Gao Yingjun with him. The two agreed to let Gao Yingjun go to Yanhuang city to find him half a year later.


    On the one hand, Chu Mo didn''t want his identity to be exposed directly; On the other hand, I also want to help aunt and nephew Nai again.


    With this invincible giant, the process of Na Yi recovering the grassland should be much smoother.


    Once again, Chu Mo''s state of mind has changed a lot.


    Half a year ago, with endless grievances, he left Yanhuang City, far away from summer, and set foot on the desolate ice and snow land. I want to worship the immortal heaven and become a disciple of the immortal family.


    Under the wrong circumstances, I met the master demon king. Chu Mo at that time did not expect that this encounter had completely changed the trajectory of his life.


    Chu Mo now actually knows that if master didn''t seal his qualifications and spirituality at the beginning, he will succeed in worshipping Changsheng heaven in all likelihood.


    However, judging from the character of Zhao Hongzhi, the seven elders, his fate should not be too good.


    It is even possible to die unexpectedly in the process of some experience.


    After all, even genius... Will have an accident.


    In fact, this kind of thing is common in any sect.


    Some of them are really accidents, leading to the premature death of genius, which makes people sad; Some


    So Chu Mo is even a little lucky to meet Master instead of becoming a disciple of immortality.


    In this grassland, his harvest is also great, which successfully hit the layout that had been painstakingly operated in Daqi for many years.


    Before leaving, Chu Mo privately handed Pang Zhongyuan the list of chess pieces arranged by the Qi Dynasty on the grassland.


    I believe with Pang Zhongyuan''s means, it won''t take long to get rid of all those people.


    Here, he successfully practiced the knowledge he learned in the book of war from childhood, and also got the friendship of the future grassland King court.


    This friendship is precious!


    Chu Mo believes that one day, if he opens his mouth, neither Na Yi nor Pang Zhongyuan will refuse!


    Become good friends with the future grassland queen... Even if Chu Mo grew up in the general''s family, he never dared to think about such things.


    "I don''t know whether these things I have done are a success? Will grandpa be proud of my achievements?" Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    The sky is vast and the green grass is endless.


    Walking on the way home, Chu Mo''s mood was not calm.


    For more than half a year, he has experienced things that countless people can''t experience in their lives.


    "I don''t know if I still have a chance to see Qi Xiaoyu..." Chu Mo was a little melancholy when he thought of the beautiful girl in the blue skirt.


    I haven''t seen her since I was killed.


    It seemed that I heard his heart, and a blue shadow came from far away.


    "Xiao Yu?" Chu Mo couldn''t believe his eyes. Looking at the beautiful girl who appeared in front of him, he said dumbfounded, "how can you always find me?"


    "Of course, who is this girl?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo with a smile. The expression on his face was the same as that in the past. His tone was a little spoiled: "play with me!"


    "Er..." Chu Mo looked at the beautiful girl in silence: "what you want to do... Is it finished?"


    "No..." Qi Xiaoyu said faintly, "now, I just want you to accompany me, OK?"


    "But... I want to go home!" Chu Mo scratched his head. In fact, he was still very happy with Qi Xiaoyu.


    "It doesn''t matter, we are on the same road!" Qi Xiaoyu smiled with a smile, "but I have the final say on how to go."


    "...." Chu Mo''s forehead was full of black lines: "what about your business?"


    "Say it again." Qi Xiaoyu seemed unwilling to mention it again.


    Chu Mo thought for a while, nodded and said, "well, it''s just that I''m going alone, and I''m also very lonely."


    Then, along the way, the two walked together.


    There are no high-level yuan beasts on the grassland, even ordinary yuan beasts are few. Therefore, the journey between the two is relatively easy.


    Qi Xiaoyu decided not to talk about her task, saying that it was to let Chu Mo accompany her. In fact, it was more like she was accompanying Chu Mo home.


    Qi Xiaoyu would explain to Chu Mo some of the problems he encountered in his cultivation with great care and patience.


    Her knowledge is so profound that Xu Luo doesn''t know what to say, as if there is no problem, which can embarrass her.


    They watched the sunset by the long river together; Walk together in the evening wind; We watched the solitary ducks fly alone in the glow... We also chased the shadow of the goshawk and ran hundreds of miles!


    Having fun all the way, they almost forgot all the things outside their bodies.


    "Happy?" One evening, Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and stood on a hill, looking into the distance. In front of us, we can already see green mountains. As long as you cross these mountains, you will reach the realm of summer.


    "Happy!" Qi Xiaoyu, with a happy face, snuggled up beside Chu Mo and said, "I''m very happy to be with you! However, is it right to cross the mountains and reach the realm of summer?"


    "How do you know? Have you been here?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu in surprise.


    "Brother, if one day, I suddenly disappear, will you miss me?" Qi Xiaoyu didn''t answer Chu Mo''s question. She leaned against Chu Mo and asked a rhetorical question.


    "Disappear? Why do you want to disappear?" Chu Mo''s heart flashed a hint of foreboding, slightly frowned, "are you a disciple of a big sect who came out to experience?"


    Although Chu Mo himself is not a disciple of a big sect, he knows that the top talented disciples of a big sect will travel the world and experience in the world.


    But when the experience is over, they will cut off the dust, resolutely return to their school and embark on the road of pursuing a higher realm.


    They, together with the secular people, are indeed people of two worlds.


    If separated, it is basically the end of the dust. Maybe I have no chance to meet again in my life.


    "Hehe, right? Just treat me as a disciple of a sect who came out to experience." Qi Xiaoyu smiled lightly, and a trace of entanglement flashed in the depths of her eyes, but in the end, she gave Chu Mo a smiling face: "you haven''t answered me yet."


    "If I never see you again in my life, I will miss you." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu''s black and white eyes and said seriously.


    "I will miss you, too. I want to miss that kind of thinking." Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes condensed a trace of water mist.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    I came back. I got up early in the morning to catch the plane. Now I finally got home. This chapter was written on the plane. The next chapter should be updated at 8 or 9 p.m.


    During the Sanjiang period, please pay attention to the Sanjiang channel. Everyone has a Sanjiang ticket every day. You can vote for the sky killing blade. Thank you very much!


    There are also recommended tickets, which should be more awesome!!


    I''m still a little confused now. I''ll get up and code after half an hour''s rest!

 Chapter 52

    "Even if you practice, do you have to be in the sect?" Chu Mo frowned, but the demon king had never said such words to him, but kicked him back from the mountain to the secular world.


    "Yes! Of course I have to go back!" Qi xiaoyuli sighed, glanced at Chu Mo and said, "just like your grassland girl, it''s impossible to leave the grassland because of you; just like you can''t stay in the grassland because of her, it''s the same reason. Everyone has his own helplessness!"


    "How do you know these things?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    "Who is this girl? I know astronomy from the top and geography from the bottom. The sky and earth are unique..."


    "Well, you are the most beautiful, the best, and the best! Besides, that girl is not mine." Chu Mo felt it necessary to explain this to her.


    "What is it to me?" Qi Xiaoyu''s mouth looked indifferent, but the slightly upward corner of her mouth betrayed some of her heart.


    "Well, it''s none of your business. Then, how about going home with me?" Chu Mo suddenly said.


    "Ah? Go back, go home? Go back to your home? Why? Do you have any intention of me?" Qi Xiaoyu''s delicate and smooth face flushed, but he looked at Chu Mo and issued a series of questions.


    "I like you and want to take you home to meet my grandpa." Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand, looked into her eyes, and said very seriously.


    "I... i... I''m not ready yet. Don''t you think it''s a little abrupt?" Qi Xiaoyu''s face flushed, and he seemed to be completely different from the free and easy beautiful girl before.


    "Don''t you want to?" Chumerton felt a little lost when he was young... After all, he was a little sensitive.


    "I..." Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu Mo, hesitated and said, "your grandfather will definitely not like a girl of unknown origin like me."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "I like it. Just ask him to have a look. Who wants him to like it?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, so now, I can''t promise you." Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo carefully, as if he was afraid of his unhappiness, and added: "people are girls, such things... Can''t promise you at once."


    This is basically equivalent to telling Chu Mo: I want to promise you, but he is a girl and thin skinned. You can''t say it... Can he promise immediately? You have to invite me a few more times, and I can''t shirk it, so I can shyly promise you


    Unfortunately, Miss Qi Xiaoyu, who claims to know everything from heaven to earth, has forgotten one thing.


    Not long ago, she was still scolding the boy in her heart as a pig, a fool and a fool


    Even though Chu Mo''s learning ability is amazing and naturally spiritual, he is a real white paper in terms of emotion.


    Being able to say frankly that you like someone is actually a breakthrough to the sky for Chu mo


    Therefore, Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with some loss, looked at the girl''s black and white eyes, and gently moved the corners of her mouth. Finally, she didn''t ask the sentence: how can you promise me?


    Although emotion is a blank paper, at least IQ is not a blank paper. Looking at Miss Qi''s somewhat embarrassed appearance, Chu Mo had an intuition: if he really asked, maybe this one would disappear in a turn.


    "Help..."


    "Help..."


    "Please..."


    Just as the boys and girls were thinking about their own thoughts, a faint cry for help floated from afar.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu all heard the cry for help and looked at each other.


    "Go and have a look." Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and galloped towards there.


    Qi Xiaoyu naturally galloped along with Chu Mo in the grass, and didn''t feel unnatural at all.


    It seems that it has become a habit to be held by the boy.


    The earth is turned upside down, and ten thousand families are robbed by demons.


    The stars are rising, and the sky is like ink.


    The end of the vision, the disaster of blood.


    Heaven and earth unite to kill demons and demons.


    "The stars are rising and the sky is blue as ink... Is that him?"


    "If it''s really him, what should I do? Ask him for help? But I don''t want to involve him in this matter."


    "I woke up my memory... I know what I came here to do, but I don''t want to involve him! What a contradiction... I really want to leave him immediately, the farther away I am from him, the better."


    "But I... can''t bear it!"


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that this beautiful girl beside him was suffering from incomparable entanglement in his heart at this moment.


    The cry for help in front of me sounded clearer, but it tore my heart and lungs, as if I was suffering from the most terrible thing in the world.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu accelerated at the same time and rushed over there.


    Then, the scene in front of him made Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu want to split their canthus, and the whole person was angry in an instant.


    On the grassland far away, the cavalry of the brigade is brutally slaughtering a large group of people!


    The air was filled with pungent blood, and there were corpses everywhere on the ground, with rivers of blood!


    Many knights, with a cruel sneer on their faces, drove those women and children away, deliberately not killing them for the time being, and then drove them to a place.


    Then shoot indiscriminately with bows and arrows. Before shooting at the crucial place, you should aim at the arms and legs of these women and children.


    That kind of desperate cry came from the mouths of these women and children. It was tragic and terrifying!


    A child, with threeorfour feather arrows on his arms and legs, was nailed to the ground and was dying calling for his mother.


    A few feet away from the child, a woman, prostrate there, with one hand extended to the child, should be the child''s mother, staring in the direction of the child with one eye. But the look in her eyes was lost, and she could no longer respond to her baby.


    Because a feather arrow shot in from behind her and out of her chest. Nail her firmly to the ground.


    An old woman was missing twoorthree arrows, but she was not dead. She kept struggling and crawling forward in a pool of blood. A knight waved a long saber and cut off his head.


    The knight laughed wildly, galloped his horse and rushed to the next person struggling on the ground.


    This is a massacre!


    Inhuman slaughter!


    There is no reason... Only bloody killing!


    On the grassland in the distance, there are thousands of living people, who are being driven away and slaughtered, and are decreasing at an alarming rate.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu, seeing this scene from a distance, their eyes were almost instantly red!


    This is simply inhuman!


    No, saying that they are human is the biggest insult to the word human!


    This is simply a group of scum worse than animals!


    "Beast!" Qi Xiaoyu shouted angrily, and his body soared up in the air. Suddenly, there was a knife like a crescent moon in his hand.


    Sweeping sideways towards the cavalry on the horse, a cold blue moonlight brushed it, and directly swept a dozen cavalry off their horses.


    After the dozens of knights fell from their horses, their bodies were directly broken in two, some of them were not dead for a while, and they howled in fear and struggled to climb forward. Just as helpless as the people they just slaughtered.


    A middle-aged man who was almost shot into a hedgehog was already dying, lying there waiting to die. But suddenly he saw a knight who had been cut in two climb beside him.


    The man''s throat gave out a howl like a wounded beast. I don''t know where the force broke out and directly jumped at the knight who was only half stretched!


    Bite the knight''s throat hard!


    Like a beast, it bit the throat of its prey. Take a hard bite... Tear it hard!


    Blood rage!


    The knight immediately howled miserably.


    Another bite!


    In one bite!


    One after another, he stubbornly bit the half dead knight to death.


    "Ho ho... Ho ho..." the man, from beginning to end, did not say a word.


    In the end, there was a laughter like cry in his throat. Then, his head tilted, his mouth full of blood, and he died on the spot.


    The power of hatred... Such terror!


    Chu Mo rushed into the group of knights and felt a suppressed breath in his chest... There was a feeling that he was going to suffocate crazy.


    Qiang!


    Kill heaven!


    A knife cut a knight wrapped in armor in two.


    Blood light appears, life and death are decided!


    Another knife!


    Another knight''s head was directly beheaded!


    Just now, the knight was carrying a seven or eight year old girl on a long gun.


    The little girl was dead, but the knight laughed proudly.


    When his head flew high, his laughter still echoed in the sky of the red earth.


    "Kill!" Chu Mo''s whole person erupted into endless murders, just like a demon God.


    The knights who were just killing wantonly... Were directly killed by these two sudden people.


    Even lost the ability to think!


    "Who are you? How dare you stop the king''s court from enforcing the law? Are you dead?" A majestic knight in silver armor shouted loudly.


    At the same time, he rode his horse and rushed to Chu mo. The knight''s blood is extremely vigorous, holding a halberd in his palm, and his two arms are like a dragon, which seems to have endless power!


    "Die!" The Silver Knight burst out, and the halberd directly stabbed Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    It seemed that even the air was pierced by this halberd, and the thunder was overwhelming!


    Chu Mo held murderer Tian in his hand. His whole body was in midair and was falling. When he fell to the ground, the halberd of the other party must have stabbed him in the middle of his eyebrows.


    There is nothing to avoid!


    However, what the Silver Knight never dreamed of was that the boy opposite him, who was in mid air, shouted loudly. Instead of continuing to fall, he rose more than a foot high!


    This calculation was an extremely accurate blow... Directly lost!


    "How is this... Possible?" The Silver Knight''s eyes showed endless shock: "Yuan... Yuan Guan Wu!"


    Poof!


    Chu Mo bowed down and slashed the Silver Knight with a fierce knife.


    The Silver Knight was stunned and suddenly howled, "you can''t kill me... I''m the silver Prince of the grassland court!"


    Click!


    Brother Yin was cut in half by Chu mo.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    I didn''t sleep or rest, because I''m really anxious. I really want you to see the wonderful story earlier!


    Finally out!


    Finally, I can pat my chest and promise you: we will not break! No less!


    Even if I''m tired into a dog, I''ll spell it out!!


    Well, after the update today, the author is really tired. Go home and go to bed

 Chapter 53

    "What is brother yin?" Chu Mo didn''t notice at this time. His eyes were already red; What''s more, whenever he kills a cavalry, there will be a blood line that is almost invisible to the naked eye, flying into his body. "


    To be exact, it flew into the jade in front of him!


    As more and more people were killed by him, the blood trace of the nail on the big Bluestone in the jade space, and the brightest part, began to increase little by little.


    Although the speed of promotion is very slow, it is growing with the killing of Chu Mo!


    Bloody Qi!


    Chu Mo didn''t know what the bloody Qi was, let alone what it could be used for.


    He will not consider these issues at all now. From the moment he witnessed the atrocities of these cavalry... Chu Mo has not regarded these cavalry as his own kind.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s hand was not soft. The cavalry soldiers who died in her hand were not much less than those who died in Chu Mo''s hand.


    But in contrast, Qi Xiaoyu''s hand didn''t seem to carry much smoke and anger. With a wave of machete in his hand, it was a bright blue light. Then the cavalry was beheaded and dismounted.


    Although it was also killing, Qi Xiaoyu''s killing gave people an elegant beauty!


    And Chu Mo''s killing - cold, domineering, bloody!


    All the cavalry chose to stay away from Chu mo. in contrast, they would rather die in the hands of that beautiful girl like a fairy. This is actually a ridiculous idea - how to die?


    But it happened that almost all these cavalry men had a feeling: they would rather die in the hands of this girl than in the hands of that boy!


    Just opportunities for them to choose... Not many!


    Under the cold suppression of the two men, some young men were among the innocent civilians who had been tortured and killed on the grassland after the initial fear. Finally, I felt a little refreshed.


    Looking at the cavalry soldiers who just killed their wives, children, parents, relatives and friends and wanted to flee, these same bloody grassland men immediately red their eyes.


    "Kill these animals!"


    "Brothers, someone has come to help us! It must be the person sent by the princess! Now these scum are going to escape and go together... Kill these scum!"


    "Long live Princess Baolian! Long live Princess Nai!" There was an old man kneeling on the ground, with tears in his eyes, thanking the two royal princesses.


    The status of these two generations of grassland princesses in the minds of grassland people can be seen.


    As these slaughtered people began to take up arms to resist, thousands of cavalry on the grassland, like camels crushed by the last straw... Collapsed directly!


    A full fleeing began!


    Even some cavalry generals roar and roar loudly, and even draw knives to kill those deserters.


    But it''s still useless!


    The army was defeated like a mountain!


    With personal support, there is no way to recover.


    In this war, more than 5000 royal court cavalry, led by the second prince Yinge, originally wanted to completely destroy a tribe close to Nai.


    This is a large tribe with a total of more than 100000 people!


    But under the iron hoof of the king''s court, there was no resistance at all. If there was no accident, in a few days, the tribe would completely disappear on this grassland.


    But never thought, met Chu Mo, more than 5000 cavalry, directly damaged in Chu Mo''s hands, more than 800! More than 500 people died in Qi Xiaoyu''s hands.


    There are more than 3700 powerful Royal Court cavalry left, but more than 3000... Were killed by those crazy and angry grassland men with red eyes!


    The grassland men who had little resistance burst out with unparalleled terror after these cavalry troops broke up!


    Because... They are not afraid of death at all! Hatred covers fear!


    Crushed by horseshoes? No problem! When the chest is crushed, you should stab the horse in the leg, make the horse fall, and make the cavalry fall!


    Then there will be more people who will directly rush up and chop the fallen cavalry to death!


    Such scenes can be seen everywhere on this grassland!


    In the end, even some half aged children and some women couldn''t help rushing up


    If you have no weapons, use the stones on the ground, fists, teeth... Everything you can use.


    This is hatred!


    Unforgettable hatred!


    In the end, Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu joined together, and the two had stopped killing.


    Because it''s not needed.


    At this time, Chu Mo found that blood lines that were almost invisible to the naked eye were constantly flying towards him.


    "Blood evil spirit?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    Immediately, his spirit entered the space of jade and took a look at the big Bluestone. The short trace of blood on the big Bluestone really became more vivid!


    Although it has not become longer, there was only a trace of bright red, but now it is more than 100 times that of the past!


    The bright blood color almost accounts for one third of the nail size blood marks!


    "It seems that this must have some effect, but I haven''t found it yet..." Chu Mo thought in his heart, and his spirit retreated.


    All this was just a matter of reading. Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu around him and said, "let''s go!"


    "Will these people... Suffer more violent revenge?" Qi Xiaoyu''s dazed eyes gradually restored the color of Qingming. She never thought that one day, she would kill so many people. But after witnessing the atrocities of these cavalry soldiers, she did not regret that her hands were covered with blood today.


    These people... Damn it!


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes twinkled and whispered, "now that you''ve done it, it''s better to help your grassland Princess and kill that golden brother!"


    "That''s not my grassland princess!" Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but he was a little moved by Qi Xiaoyu''s suggestion.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu suddenly picked his willow eyebrows slightly, looked into the distance, and said in some surprise, "it seems that a strong person has come!"


    At this time, Chu Mo also felt that there was an extremely cold breath, spreading from a very distant place towards this side. Chu Mo''s face was shocked, because he didn''t even see each other''s shadow... So far away, each other''s breath had spread here.


    What kind of person is this?


    Qi Xiaoyu''s face also showed a dignified color. Looking at that direction, he whispered, "the person who came... Is very strong!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Things go back to ten days ago.


    An angry roar came from the palace of the Qi Dynasty.


    "Are you a waste?"


    "Self righteous bastard!"


    "And you, are you all shit Eaters? He''s a fool, so are you?"


    "I''ve worked hard for nearly 20 years... Now it''s time to close the net. I trust you. Letting you be the collector is tantamount to giving you great achievements! Is that how you closed the net for me?"


    "The fish is not dead... But the net is broken! And... There is no way to mend it!"


    "You yourself say, what sin should you commit?"


    The whole palace hall was silent. I don''t know. I thought there was only an angry emperor in it. But in fact, on the whole golden hall, there was a dark crowd kneeling.


    PA!


    A crisp sound, a delicate vase, was smashed, debris splashed everywhere, and even splashed on some faces, marking light blood marks, but no one dared to move.


    Kneeling in front of him was a handsome young man, his head bowed, his handsome face turned red, and he didn''t say a word, staring at the gold bricks on the floor of the golden hall, as if the patterns engraved on it contained extremely profound skills.


    In front of the Dragon chair stood a middle-aged man with a crown on his head, a long beard on his jaw, elegant appearance, sharp eyes, and a momentum of arrogance. At the moment, his chest heaved violently and his face was angry.


    This middle-aged man is the king of the state of Qi... Jiang Hengyu!


    The handsome young man kneeling below is the Third Prince of the state of Qi... Jiang Qiuyang. It was he who shot Chu Mo''s arrow at the beginning.


    Although Jiang Qiuyang is young, he is the most outstanding one among the princes of the state of Qi!


    He was sent to a big sect to practice since childhood. He didn''t go down the mountain until he was 20 years old two years ago. As soon as he returned to the state of Qi, the third prince showed his extraordinary mind and strong strength. Among the princes, they soon rose.


    It has become one of the hottest heirs of the state of Qi!


    Out of this trust, he also wanted to cultivate his third son, Jiang Hengyu, the king of the Qi Dynasty, to overcome all opinions and hand over all things on the grassland to Jiang Qiuyang.


    Originally, I wanted to directly establish Jiang Qiuyang''s identity through this matter. Up to now, there has been no prince in the state of Qi!


    Jiang Qiuyang got this job, which made all his brothers jealous. Everyone knows that this is a ready-made credit. When their father was still the prince, he had already begun to decorate on the grassland. Now in the past two decades, all the arrangements have been completely mature.


    It can be said that Jiang Qiuyang is a peach picker! And the peach... Is a little too big!


    Even the great Qi monarch Jiang Hengyu hesitated for a long time before deciding to give it to himself, an excellent third son.


    This is tantamount to opening up territory!


    Or the bloodless conquest of the northern grassland that has never been conquest!


    This is heaven''s credit!


    In such a peaceful era, this credit is enough to make an ordinary person directly become king! It is enough for Jiang Qiuyang, the prince of the great Qi, to become the future Prince of the great Qi without any resistance.


    This is an extremely simple task in Jiang Hengyu''s view. No effort is needed for anyone to go there, just issue orders one by one, and let the layout of that year begin to work!


    "Even a talking dog... Can do things!"


    "But you ruined it for me?"


    Jiang Hengyu looked coldly at Jiang Qiuyang, who knelt there motionless, and glanced at the large silent ministers behind him.


    "I also sent you special envoys and many assistants... You are really good at leaving all these people in that damn grassland!"


    "What immortal mansion are you looking for? Tell me! Your task is to find that immortal mansion? Have you found it? Are there immortals in the immortal mansion? Have you got the chance?"


    "Incompetent thing! Put the cart before the horse! Do you think it''s great that you have practiced in the sect and now you have entered the realm of Yuan pass? Despise the secular world and the imperial power. I''ll let you understand today what is imperial power!"


    Jiang Hengyu looked at Jiang Qiuyang coldly, and then suddenly said in a deep voice, "Mr. Sun, I''m sorry, this matter... Has to trouble you."


    A faint voice suddenly sounded in the Golden Hall: "the monarch doesn''t need to be so angry, and the old man has been idle for too long. Hehe, I also want to see how great the little hero who arranged the monarch for many years to disrupt him is."


    Kneeling there, Jiang Qiuyang seemed to think of something. He suddenly raised his head and looked at his father in consternation. The corners of his mouth twitched twice, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    He thought of a legend and was scared!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Send a super chapter first!!!


    Last night, I went back to sleep in the dark. After sleeping for more than ten hours, I finally recovered.


    This week, we recommend Sanjiang. After you vote for the recommendation, don''t forget to go to Sanjiang channel and vote for a Sanjiang ticket for killing Tianren!


    Good grades are all supported by everyone. Good grades will make the codeword more powerful, the state better, and the book more wonderful.


    Therefore, each of your recommendations is very important for knife.


    Vote after reading! Vote after reading! Vote after reading! Vote after reading!


    Say important things four times.


    this is it!!

 Chapter 54

    According to legend, the four elephant continent is a world carried on the back by four ancient sacred beasts.


    These four ancient beasts are green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu. Among them, Qinglong dominates the East; White tiger dominates the West; Rosefinch dominates the South; Basalt dominates the north.


    Daxia and Daqi, as well as the grassland King court, as well as a dozen countries, large and small, are all located in the east of the Sixiang continent.


    Therefore, it is also called "Qinglong continent" by people. The dragon is naturally the guardian beast of this continent.


    This is also the reason why Zhao Hongzhi, the elder of Changsheng Tianqi, was so afraid that his theft of Fengyi dragon eggs was exposed. Because once this matter comes out, everyone on the whole Qinglong continent will not forgive him!


    Although changshengtian is the top sect in Qinglong continent and a super first-class sect in the whole Sixiang continent, it also dare not provoke public anger in this kind of thing. Therefore, we will definitely not offend everyone on Qinglong continent for the sake of Zhao Hongzhi.


    The sect is superior. This is true both in Qinglong continent and in the whole Sixiang continent.


    People in the sect also regard themselves as cultivators and immortals. Although it has been too many years, there has been no news of soaring. But the position of the sect has never wavered.


    This has caused many people who have entered the sect to look down upon the secular world, despise the imperial power, and despise everything in the world after leaving the sect.


    It seems, indeed, that even the children of the royal family will give considerable respect to those who come out of the sect. People from ordinary sects usually make a big deal of things in the secular world, even if they cause a big disaster.


    After all, the influence of sects in the secular world is quite terrible.


    But in fact... Are sects and secular really two worlds that have no intersection at all?


    This is obviously a wrong view!


    No matter how powerful the sect is, the real immortals live in it! They can''t reach the level of Pigu. They also need to eat, drink, Lazar and all kinds of resources!


    Where do you get these things? provide for oneself?


    Actually, that''s impossible!


    Self sufficiency can only allow these sects to survive at most, but they will never have a decent life!


    They are not real gods, they are also human beings! People have seven emotions and six desires, and they also need to live with dignity and dignity.


    So, what should we do?


    The royal family in the secular world naturally becomes the best choice.


    People in the sect need to cultivate, and they need to use a lot of Yuan stones. Where does Yuan Shi come from? Only rely on those yuan stone veins occupied by the sect? No matter how big the Yuanshi mine is, it will always be hollowed out one day.


    No matter how strong the sect is, it can''t occupy all the Yuanshi veins in the world. After all, there will be some Yuanshi veins occupied by secular forces.


    These forces are basically all controlled by the secular royal family!


    In addition to these, there are too many, sects and secular intersection. Of course, ordinary people can''t see these at all, nor can they understand them.


    But Jiang Qiuyang is different. He is a sect disciple, but he is also a royal child in the secular world! Is extremely respected... May even become the crown prince''s Prince!


    But in his heart, Jiang Qiuyang, who spent his childhood, childhood, youth in the sect... And didn''t go down the mountain until he was in his twenties, did look down on secular imperial power.


    This is also the fundamental reason why the matter of the northern grassland is so important, but he pays more attention to the legend of Xianfu. In his view, a small grassland was like an ant in front of his sect disciples. It can be easily rolled!


    Even to his father, the monarch of the Qi Dynasty! Before today, Jiang Qiuyang was more about his son''s respect for his father. It is by no means respect for imperial power!


    Because he has always forgotten one thing, that is: How did he enter the sect for cultivation!


    He also forgot that when he was in the sect, his master once inadvertently mentioned that he had a martial uncle who was once a deacon in the sect, because it was difficult to make a breakthrough in cultivation, and he was tired of the hard life in the sect. So I asked the sect to enter the secular world. Most likely, he stayed in the royal family of the Qi Dynasty and became a priest.


    At that time, Jiang Qiuyang disdained that master''s martial uncle was his martial uncle. It''s difficult to break through in cultivation... It''s certainly not very strong.


    As a result, he was severely punished by his master at that time, saying what do you know? Your martial uncle''s strength is much higher than mine! That kind of height may be something you can''t achieve in your life. What qualifications do you have to laugh at him?


    Jiang Qiuyang felt it difficult to understand at that time. Since that Shi Shuzu was so powerful, why would he be greedy for the world of mortals? Aren''t those things in the secular world that people in practice should abandon?


    He still remembered that his master just shook his head and smiled, saying that if you can say this again one day when you become the emperor of the Qi Dynasty, the master will treat you differently.


    It has been more than ten years since this incident. At that time, Jiang Qiuyang was still a teenager. So he had long forgotten this matter.


    Today, I was severely taught by his father for a long time, and then at the end, I said that sentence to him coldly, plus the insipid voice in the golden palace, which only heard its voice but not its person. Jiang Qiuyang suddenly remembered that incident.


    "This... Is this my shishuzu?" Jiang Qiuyang looked at his father standing there, who was king like. Somehow, he suddenly felt that his father, whom he had not paid much attention to, suddenly became a little tall.


    "What? Someone told you about old man?" With this insipid voice, a dry, unsightly little old man who looked only in his fifties and wore a gray cloth shirt appeared in front of Jiang Qiuyang. He looked at him with interest.


    "Xianghe palace... The 73rd generation disciple Jiang Qiuyang, met shishuzu!" Jiang Qiuyang has been kneeling there, so he doesn''t want to kneel again. He honestly salutes this humble little old man.


    But in my heart, I had a great doubt: This is what master said in those days... Shishuzu, who was tired of the hardships of the sect and joined the world of mortals? How does it look that there are neither fresh clothes nor wives and concubines in groups... What is the difference between this and being in a sect?


    The old man looked at Jiang Qiuyang with a smile and said something meaningful: "young man, the road of cultivation is not easy to walk. If I were you, I would either be an idle Prince and concentrate on cultivation; or... Just think about how to be a wise monarch. Hey... You are very lucky, not only back to the sect, but also the Royal background, cherish it!"


    With this sentence, the old man flashed and disappeared in front of Jiang Qiuyang. Jiang Qiuyang didn''t even see how the shishuzu he met for the first time disappeared. In one eye, there was only a shocking color left.


    At this time, the king of the Qi Dynasty, Jiang Hengyu, directly asked the ministers to step down, leaving Jiang Qiuyang alone, kneeling there alone.


    Jiang Hengyu returned to the Dragon chair, looked at Jiang Qiuyang lightly for a while, and then said, "get up."


    Jiang Qiuyang stood up slowly, bowed his head, and didn''t say a word.


    Jiang Hengyu looked at his favorite son in front of him and said faintly, "I''m curious about how such a powerful man can be a sacrifice in the secular palace, right?"


    "Yes, the master said that Shi Shuzu was tired of the hardships of the sect, broke through hopelessness, and wanted to return to the world of mortals..." Jiang Qiuyang answered honestly.


    "Hehe, tired of the hardships of the sect? You are really... Naive!" Jiang Hengyu sneered: "you know, although Mr. Sun lives in the palace, he is not greedy for wine and lustful, and he is practicing hard every day!"


    "Ah!" Although Jiang Qiuyang had guessed before, he was surprised to hear his father confirm it himself: "then why does he..."


    Jiang Hengyu couldn''t help sighing: "it seems that you didn''t listen to what Mr. Sun just said to you. No wonder you, your conditions are really very good! You have never been short of cultivation resources since you were young, so it''s normal for you to not understand."


    With that, Jiang Hengyu stood up and walked slowly to his son. Looking at his son who was half a head taller than himself, Jiang Hengyu raised his hand, Patted his son on the shoulder: "young man, what you rely on behind your back is the royal family! The Royal resources are always available to you. Mr. Sun doesn''t have them. Although Xianghe palace is not inferior to changshengtian, there are several resources after all! Mr. Sun is not a genius of practice, and he doesn''t have so much power. Why should he ask a lot of resources from Xianghe palace to practice?"


    Jiang Qiuyang stared at his father dumbfounded. It was the first time he heard these words. He never thought about these things.


    "Do you really think that the Xianghe palace provided you with a large amount of resources you spent cultivating in Xianghe palace from small to large? Are you the kind of genius who can let them throw resources at everything? Although I hope you are, but... You are not!" Jiang Hengyu walked past Jiang Qiuyang and said faintly, "all the resources you have consumed over the years are dedicated to Xianghe Palace by the power of the great Qi State and the whole country. Moreover, you may not even consume 1% of those. Now, do you understand what secular imperial power is?"


    With these words, Jiang Hengyu left without hesitation.


    In the golden palace, only Jiang Qiuyang was left standing there like a statue.


    In his ears, his father''s last words continued to echo: "now, you know what secular imperial power is?"


    "Do you understand what secular imperial power is?"


    "What is secular imperial power?"


    "Secular imperial power!"


    After a long time, Jiang Qiuyang''s blank eyes suddenly burst into a bright light and shouted, "father, Emperor... Child understands!"


    At this time, an old eunuch came out of the darkness of the golden hall, looked at Jiang Qiuyang respectfully, and said, "Your Highness, your majesty has told you that if you really understand, you can go to the border defense barracks in Daxia tomorrow to report. Starting from a soldier, there... Maybe a few years, maybe a year, or even faster... There will be a war."


    "Your Majesty asked you to think it over. If you don''t figure it out, think it over again. It''s really not possible. You can go back to Xianghe palace. Anyway, you won''t lack the resources of cultivation anywhere."


    The old eunuch said faintly, and then looked at Jiang Qiuyang.


    Jiang Qiuyang shook his head: "tomorrow, I will go to the border barracks to report and tell my father that I have figured it out and figured it out! I want the imperial power of the Qi Dynasty to cover the whole Qinglong continent!"


    The old eunuch smiled happily, nodded, and quietly retreated. It''s like it never happened.


    Jiang Qiuyang''s eyes were full of fighting spirit and clenched his fists: "I understand what imperial power is! I understand the benefits of power! Master, you''re right, I lost and didn''t make you look at me differently! I''m not a fairy, I used to be conceited. But in the future... No!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The story needs to be progressed layer by layer. Although this chapter seems to have nothing to do with Chu Xiaohei, careful students should find that it actually has a lot to do with it!


    This chapter is the prelude to the secular chapter!!


    That is to say, the wheel inside starts to turn!!


    Hahahaha, that''s it. The first volume of this book, the four elephant continent, officially unveiled its veil.


    No power, no power? Without power, where are the resources? Without resources, what practice do you take? Absorb air?


    Our Chu Xiaohei is about to return home from studying abroad. Although he went to an unknown pheasant university, he can''t stand the professor. He''s powerful!


    Therefore, the story of the future will be more wonderful!


    So, is it a vote of encouragement?

 Chapter 55

    Chu Mo frowned and murmured, "is it the people over there in Daqi?"


    Qi Xiaoyu thought for a moment, say: "It''s possible. It''s estimated that the emperor of Qi was almost angry with you. He worked hard for so many years and arranged so many means. As a result... He was forcibly disturbed by you alone. Now this grassland will return to your grassland princess''s hands in a short time. Moreover, the cohesion and combat power will be far better than the king of the grassland of the previous generation. It can be said that this grassland, although it seems that there is still some wind and rain now Fluttering, but Daqi wants to reach in again, I''m afraid it''s impossible! You have ruined the grand plan of the state of Qi. I''m afraid no one will let you go. "


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu in surprise: "you are a girl, how can you even understand these? In addition, that is not my grassland princess!" Both of them are very persistent about the grassland princess.


    "Why can''t girls understand this? Look down on me, who is this girl?" Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo with beautiful big eyes that flickered.


    "Well, well, I''m wrong. I admit I underestimated you. You''re heaven and earth..." Chu Mo rolled his eyes, unconscionable, and flattered Qi Xiaoyu.


    Then, Qi Xiaoyu made an action that kept Chu Mo awake for a long time. She came over and gently kissed Chu Mo on the face. Then, with a crimson face and shy star eyes, he stood there and stared at Chu Mo affectionately.


    Chu Mo was also a little stunned, and even forgot the pressure brought by the diffuse cold breath, staring at her.


    "People actually... Like you a little." Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo with a charming face and said.


    "Are you... Promise to go home with me to see Grandpa? Promise to be my daughter-in-law?" Chu Mo stared at Qi Xiaoyu with wide eyes and an excited face.


    Qi Xiaoyu also stared at Chu Mo inconceivably: "what''s the relationship between liking you and promising to go home to see your grandpa? In addition... Who wants to be your daughter-in-law?"


    "Don''t want to be my daughter-in-law... Why kiss me?" Chu Mo mumbled.


    "Your grassland princess still kisses you! Why don''t you treat her as your daughter-in-law?" Qi Xiaoyu rolled his eyes.


    "No!" Chu Mo stared and denied it directly. Although he is an emotional idiot, he also knows that this kind of thing cannot be easily admitted. Moreover, he did not believe that Qi Xiaoyu was really so powerful that he could know everything about him.


    Sure enough¡ª¡ª


    "Really not?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo in surprise, his star eyes flashing. In her impression, Chu Mo never lied to her, nor was he a liar.


    So this is what happens in this world. Honest people who never lie will succeed in cheating others if they say it once in a while.


    Chu Mo was determined in his heart, with a proud face: "of course not!"


    "I thought... She likes you so much, and the prairie girl is enthusiastic and unrestrained. How can she resist kissing you?" Qi Xiaoyu suddenly pinched, and then looked at Chu Mo with a smile.


    "Hee hee... So I''m the first person to kiss my brother?" I don''t know when Qi Xiaoyu began to like to call Chu Mo his brother. Chu Mo also resisted and wanted to call her sister, but was ruthlessly suppressed.


    There''s no way, but I can''t beat her... Chu Mo doesn''t want to mention such a humiliating thing.


    "Brother is just brother, just call it hahaha" Chu Mo comforted himself.


    Looking at Qi Xiaoyu with a crimson face and shy eyes, Chu Mo suddenly felt a little guilty and thought of an old saying: a lie needs to be rounded with a hundred sentences.


    "Cough... HMM!" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with an expectant look on his face, and could only harden his head and nod, because he had a premonition that if he dared to say no, he was afraid that the young lady in front of him would immediately run away.


    "How nice! How happy!" Qi Xiaoyu laughed very happily. Walked up to Chu Mo and kissed him again: "the second one is mine, and the third one is mine!"


    Chu Mo stayed there directly, almost losing his ability to think, and his whole brain was blank. Looking at his face blushing, but staring at his Qi Xiaoyu, Chu Mo''s heart was almost happy to explode.


    Even if the enemy may be coming, Chu Mo is unwilling to think about that. Just a little confused in my heart.


    She said that the grassland girl was enthusiastic and unrestrained. She was not a grassland girl. Why was she suddenly so unrestrained? It''s not like her!


    It has been a long time since they met today. Chu Mo felt that he still knew Qi Xiaoyu.


    "Well, why did she... Suddenly become like this? Is it really just because she likes it?"


    "This kind of thing... I heard Xu Erfu''s spoony say that boys take the initiative? Aren''t girls shy and passive?"


    "Or... Is she leaving?"


    It has to be said that human intuition is sometimes terrible!


    However, Chu Mo was not given too many opportunities to consider this matter, because the cold breath not only shrouded the two people... But also directly locked them!


    The feeling of being locked, extremely strong, made Chu Mo feel like a frog fixed by a poisonous snake.


    Qi Xiaoyu beside her is surprisingly calm. She seems to have made a decision, and the whole person becomes very relaxed. The dignified color in the eyes is gone.


    Stretch out a soft little hand, pull up Chu Mo''s cold hand and say, "don''t be afraid, there is me!"


    "Should I say that?" Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu and felt that his self-esteem was hurt. Moreover, he increasingly felt that Qi Xiaoyu''s performance today was very strange and wrong.


    Qi Xiaoyu smiled: "are you allowed to say it, but I''m not allowed to say it?"


    "I''m a man!" Although Chu Mo felt breathless, he still straightened his chest and said seriously.


    "Well, I know you are!" Qi Xiaoyu said softly, "my brother is still my hero!"


    Say, Qi Xiaoyu suddenly issued a cold hum: "have you seen enough? Old and unfit, how long do you want to see?"


    "The little girl is grumpy. I haven''t said that you two little girls are kissing me here. I''m very tired of it. Why don''t you talk about me first?" With this sentence, from the high sky, in the void, slowly out of a dry, ugly little old man.


    At this time, the tension in Chu Mo''s heart disappeared. He took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and blocked Qi Xiaoyu''s body with half of his body. He calmly looked at the old man on the high sky and said in a deep voice, "Why are you here, master?"


    The battle on the grassland over there has come to an end, and hundreds of cavalry soldiers are left, all of them escaping like lost dogs.


    Those grassland people who survived by chance gathered together, either with tears streaming down their faces, or laughing for survival. Although there was a strong sadness in the laughter, they were all survivors, and it was great luck to survive.


    Some people seemed to want to come over and thank the two boys and girls, but the thin old man who suddenly appeared in midair made them afraid and thought that the fairy appeared. Some people even knelt on the ground and prayed piously.


    The old man looked at Chu Mo with some approbation and sighed lightly, "since ancient times, heroes came out of youth, and the ancients honestly didn''t deceive me. I''ve only seen a young genius like you in my life! At a young age, I not only broke through the yuan level, but also have a calm mind, which is really a material that can be made... What a pity!"


    "What a pity?" Chu Mo could feel that the old man had a bad intention.


    "It''s a pity that you ruined the great events of the state of Qi, so you, such a peerless genius, are going to die." The old man sighed, and his face showed some loss: "if I had seen you earlier, maybe I could have an apprentice who shocked the four elephant continent!"


    "Bah, old age!" Qi Xiaoyu said coldly, "do you deserve it?"


    "Little girl, hey, you are at the peak of the five levels of the Yellow level. You are also a peerless genius! You are more powerful than this teenager! It''s really rare. I don''t know who can cultivate disciples like you? I''m really curious. It seems that there are still hermit Masters on the four elephant continent!" The old man didn''t seem to care about Qi Xiaoyu''s Irrationality, and said faintly, "I don''t embarrass you. You have nothing to do with this matter. Get out."


    "Do you think... Is it possible?" Qi Xiaoyu stared coldly at the old man in the air: "also, don''t pretend to be an elder there. If you get into trouble, get down and talk! Comment on me? You''re not worthy!"


    At this moment, Qi Xiaoyu is no longer the innocent narcissistic girl. On her body, there is a breath of incomparable dignity, like a Phoenix, standing there quietly, peerless and independent!


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu, who was still holding hands with him, and suddenly felt a little strange.


    Is this still the lively, cute and super narcissistic blue skirt girl he knows?


    Qi Xiaoyu turned around and looked at Chu Mo softly, "brother, I''m still me! Remember me! Remember me!"


    This sentence made Chu Mo''s heart jump suddenly, at the same time, there was also some pain. Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu angrily: "what''s this? The old man said it had nothing to do with you, you go!"


    Qi Xiaoyu was not angry at all, and her smile was full of tenderness. In front of the old man in midair, she even turned around, faced Chu Mo, stretched out her hand and gently stroked Chu Mo''s face, laughing, "my brother is so childish, how can I leave my brother?"


    "That''s what you said. Don''t leave me!" Chu Mo seized the opportunity and shouted, "then, if you want to live, live together; if you want to die, die together!"


    "Well, I promise you." Qi Xiaoyu laughed with a bright smile, which was breathtaking.


    "Enough of you!" The dry old man was a little angry: "little girl, I''m not the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. I don''t want to embarrass you, but you don''t have to provoke my patience again and again!"


    While talking, the dry old man fell slowly from the air and stood more than ten feet away from Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu. With sharp eyes, he stared at Qi Xiaoyu: "don''t force me to kill geniuses. Killing a genius like you is enough. I don''t want to commit too much evil. Now you are not my opponent!"


    "Just because you want to kill me?" Qi Xiaoyu''s face showed a haughty expression and looked at the dry old man: "you can try!"


    With that, Qi Xiaoyu suddenly broke away from Chu Mo''s hand, and with a flash of his body, he jumped directly at the dry old man. At the same time, cut the machete at the dry old man!


    A cold blue light, instantly cut through the void, directly in front of the dry old man!


    Chu Mo''s reaction was also very fast. He shouted angrily, and killer Tian appeared in his hand again, and even made a loud sound, as if he felt the master''s intention and burst out with an extremely strong sense of war!


    "Brother, no!" Qi Xiaoyu saw that Chu Mo also shot, and he was in a hurry.


    But it was too late.


    Brush!


    A knife cut at the dry old man.


    This knife is also the strongest blow Chu Mo can make!


    Qiang!


    The dry old man''s body flashed, directly avoiding Qi Xiaoyu''s blow, and then his body flashed, unexpectedly appearing in front of Chu mo.


    A cold smile appeared on the dry old face with ravines.


    "Sorry, you''re dying!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Recently, I stayed up late every day and finally had problems. I have to go to the hospital for examination these two days. It''s terrible... The place I dislike most is the hospital. I''m a typical secretive doctor.


    Don''t want to go, don''t want to go, don''t want to go, don''t want to go!!!!!


    Vote quickly to comfort me.

 Chapter 56

    The dry old man said, and he didn''t know when he had a golden sword in his hand, which directly collided with Chu Mo''s killing heaven.


    Qiang!


    A loud noise in the air!


    The golden sword in the dry old man''s hand made a click... It was directly cut off by killing heaven!


    Dry old hair exclaimed, "peerless weapon?"


    Chu Mo felt that there was an incomparable force, which passed to his arm through killing heaven along the other party''s golden sword.


    Click!


    Chu Mo''s arm was broken on the spot, and the whole person flew out like a kite with a broken line, spitting a mouthful of blood directly in midair.


    Killing the sky sent out a buzzing, turned into a light, and flew into the jade by itself.


    Qi Xiaoyu suddenly sent out an earth shaking Scream: "brother!"


    Turning around, he looked at the dry old man with extreme anger: "I''m going to kill you!"


    As she spoke, an unimaginable strong breath suddenly burst out of her body, and the clouds suddenly gathered in the sky, and suddenly dark clouds rolled. Cover the whole world in a dark color!


    A breath, unexpectedly shocked the world!


    The dry old man''s face suddenly changed. Looking at Qi Xiaoyu, his eyes were full of incredible light: "you... You..."


    "Ignorant thing, dare to hurt my brother... You die!" Qi Xiaoyu raised his hand with a palm.


    In the sky, a huge hand appeared at the same time, transparent and colorless, like water, but the edge seemed to be burning flames, with golden light beating.


    With Qi Xiaoyu''s action, this huge palm is like a mountain¡ª¡ª


    drop from the clouds!


    The dry old man''s body began to crack inch by inch.


    When the giant palm was about to pat his body, the dry old man''s body could not bear this pressure.


    Suddenly ''Bang''... Directly explode!


    Turn into a blood mist!


    ashes to ashes!


    Those grassland people who witnessed this scene were stunned, and then... Almost instinctively... Turned around and ran!


    They didn''t even figure out what happened!


    But this scene... Is really terrible!


    For grassland people who believe in gods, the impact of this scene on their hearts is unimaginable.


    In their minds, there is only one idea left now: escape... Quickly escape from this terrible and unknown place.


    Qi Xiaoyu turned a blind eye to the reaction of those grassland people. After she slapped the dry old man to ashes, the murderous spirit in her eyes dissipated little by little. But the noble and powerful breath on his body could not be suppressed anyway.


    Ka!


    A slight crisp sound came from Qi Xiaoyu.


    "Finally... Are you still coming? I can''t bear it." Qi Xiaoyu murmured softly. The smell on his body is also rising... Even stronger than when he just killed the dry old man!


    There seems to be some indescribable conflict between this breath and this heaven and earth. So that the sky hundreds of miles around is filled with rolling dark clouds.


    Flashes of lightning lit up from the dark clouds.


    Finally¡ª¡ª


    Click!


    A thunderbolt exploded.


    Wow!


    There was a sudden torrential rain in the sky.


    Qi Xiaoyu flew to Chu Mo and looked at the corners of his mouth with blood and his face was pale, but he still stared at Chu Mo, who was not unconscious, and his tears fell silently.


    Then, Qi Xiaoyu sat directly on the ground, held Chu Mo in his arms, called his brother, and burst into tears: "why do you have to hold on, you will feel much better if you faint!"


    Qi Xiaoyu stretched out his hand and reached behind Chu Mo in tears. A strong vitality rushed into Chu Mo''s body and repaired his injured meridians.


    "I''m afraid..." Chu Mo''s face was weak, looking at Qi Xiaoyu: "I''m afraid that once I close my eyes... I won''t see you."


    Qi Xiaoyu''s tears flowed more, just like the heavier rain in the sky.


    She didn''t dare to look into Chu Mo''s eyes. Her eyes seemed to dodge. There was a torrential rain in the sky, but when it fell beside them, she slid aside by herself. It seems that there is an invisible thing blocking it from the rain.


    "How can it be? I like my brother so much and am so powerful. What is that old man? He was killed with a slap. Why can''t you meet me?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo with tears in his eyes.


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu pale. At this moment, cracks have begun to appear on her exquisite and beautiful face.


    It''s like a broken mirror that sticks together again.


    Chu Mo''s heart broke with him, and finally couldn''t help but slip a tear from the corner of his eye.


    Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned, but he didn''t stop healing Chu Mo, but subconsciously, he gently wiped his face with his hand and muttered, "you saw it... Brother, am I ugly now?"


    "No... not ugly... You are the most beautiful girl in the world!" Chu Mo''s heart was so painful that he almost fainted. Seeing more and more cracks on Qi Xiaoyu''s face, Chu Mo felt that his heart was also broken into countless pieces.


    WOW!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Then, Chu Mo, whose face was like gold paper, struggled to leave Qi Xiaoyu''s hand that kept inputting vitality into his body, and angrily said, "you''re all like this. What are you doing to heal me? Can I live if you die?"


    Qi Xiaoyu was also in tears, and his noble and powerful breath had no influence on Chu mo.


    In front of Chu Mo, she has always been the beautiful girl who is cheerful, lively and free from narcissism.


    But now she is full of weakness.


    "Brother, I won''t die, really, this doesn''t lie to you. I... I come from another world, this i... just a part. Once I use the original power, I can''t bear the pressure of this world, so I will collapse..." Qi Xiaoyu looked at the sad Chu Mo on his face and said painfully, "I can''t bear to leave you, but there''s no way... Brother, promise me that you must live well!"


    "You lied to me! You''re nonsense! What separation... I don''t believe it! You obviously lied to me!" Chu Mo struggled to get rid of Qi Xiaoyu''s hand. But there was nothing to do. Qi Xiaoyu''s hand seemed to grow on him, and Yuan Li kept inputting it into his body.


    "Be good, brother. I didn''t lie to you. What I said... Is true. If you waste my strength like this again, I may lose my strength to talk to you in the end."


    Qi Xiaoyu finally showed a trace of weakness. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, but he was silently crying in his heart: brother, I really didn''t cheat you. I won''t die, but this separation will collapse unexpectedly, and my body will be seriously injured... I won''t remember who you are. For me, it''s nothing to hurt, but forgetting you is the saddest thing!


    Chu Merton dared not move, but the eyes of the young man were full of sadness. He hated the dry old man in his heart, but the old man was dead!


    "Tell me, I''ll listen." Chu Mo stared at Qi Xiaoyu''s cracked face, raised his hand, gently stroked it, and muttered, "I believe everything you say."


    "That''s good." Qi Xiaoyu smiled gently and said, "I come from a completely different world from here. I want to find someone who can help me. I thought it was my brother. Later, I woke up my memory and found that I had found the wrong one, but I... Don''t want to find it."


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu''s beautiful eyes and thought of the confused blue skirt girl they first met.


    "You are still... Not good at lying." Chu Mo shook his head slowly, "I don''t believe it! The person you''re looking for must be me!"


    "Really not." Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo with some guilt: "in fact, it doesn''t matter. I think I can cope with it. Just next time I see my brother, I don''t know when it is. Brother, you should try your best to practice yo, don''t forget me, don''t forget me! Remember my appearance... Want to miss me, want to miss me every day! Don''t forget me!"


    With these words, Qi Xiaoyu''s body began to slowly... Send out a light, shooting towards the dark cloud rolling sky!


    Huodi!


    Her body suddenly seemed to explode, and suddenly burst into an extremely strong light, which was extremely bright!


    Pierce the rolling dark clouds in the sky directly, and the light goes straight into the sky!


    "Brother, you will remember my appearance and will not forget me... Right?" Qi Xiaoyu''s voice echoed in the sky.


    Then the light disappeared in an instant.


    The dark clouds all over the sky also dispersed quickly.


    The blue sky appeared again, but there was no shadow of her.


    "No!" Chu Mo gave a very sad roar, and a mouthful of blood gushed out along his mouth. He stretched out his hand and tried to catch it with all his strength... But he didn''t catch anything.


    "Xiao Yu!"


    "Come out!"


    "Come back!"


    "Qi Xiaoyu! You liar! I only lie to you. Do you want to lie to me all your life?"


    "Come out!"


    "Come out!"


    Chu Mo roared up to the sky, furious, heartbroken, and felt that the whole world had collapsed.


    Then, his eyes darkened and he fell there.


    A dark shadow, from the extremely distant sky, like a black streamer, came to Chu Mo almost in the blink of an eye. Looking at the unconscious Chu Mo, he glanced at his mouth and sighed faintly, "it''s really unpromising!"


    With that, he pulled Chu Mo up, carried him on his back, thought about it, and flew towards the mountains at the junction of Daxia and the grassland in the distance.


    When Chu Mo woke up, he found himself lying on a slightly hard big bed, covered with a soft quilt. He opened his eyes and looked at the room in a daze. He only felt familiar. Then he remembered that this was his home!


    Fan mansion in Yanhuang city!


    "Am I dreaming?" Chu Mo couldn''t help mumbling. Then, killer appeared in his hand and smiled sadly: "it''s not a dream. All this is true. Who brought me back? She''s dead... What am I doing alive to save me? Grandpa, I''m sorry..."


    With these words, Chu Mo threw murderer Tian across his neck.


    "Asshole!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Chu Xiaohei''s female friend is gone, and she has returned to the state of a single dog. She wants to hook up. The way to hook up is very simple, just recommend tickets!

 Chapter 57

    A roar came, Chu Mo felt his hand light, and killer Tian unexpectedly left his hand and appeared in another person''s hand.


    "Master?" Chu Mo couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw the visitor.


    Finally, I realized that it was master who sent him back when I appeared at home.


    Killing heaven was in the hands of the demon king, struggling desperately, and finally turned into a light, flying back to the jade of Chu mo.


    "Eh? Your boy... Really got a big chance on the grassland!" The demon king was surprised and stared at Chu Mo with great interest for a while, but he didn''t mean to ask.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help crying: "master, I''m sorry... I..."


    "You finally remembered to say sorry to me?" The demon king looked angry and said coldly, "crying, are you a little girl? You still learn from others to commit suicide and die for love... I taught you how to make you commit suicide? How could I have such a disgraceful apprentice!"


    "I... I feel bad, master!" Chu Mo burst into tears: "she died because of me. I''m sorry for her!"


    "Bah! Look at your promise!" The demon king said coldly, "she''s not dead yet, you cry a fart!"


    "No... not dead?" Chu Merton stopped his tears, looked at the demon king with a shocked face, and then became angry: "even you lied to me and disappeared. How could you not die?"


    "You know a fart! What she has in this world is just a separation. If she uses the force she shouldn''t use, she will naturally bear the repression of this world. It''s true to suffer some sin, but she must not die!" The demon king looked at Chu Mo and said angrily, "why is this master so unlucky to teach you such an idiot apprentice? Are you a pig? How can you be so stupid?"


    "Master, you said she was still alive? Really? You didn''t lie to me?" Chu Mo ignored the devil''s attitude, directly got up from the bed, looked at the devil eagerly, and asked a series of questions.


    "What a shame!" The demon king looked up at the sky, and then said forcefully, "do I want to cheat you? If she hadn''t sent a message to me before she disappeared, would you think I could find you so soon?"


    The demon king said coldly, but he thought in his heart: I can''t imagine that the little princess of that race actually took a fancy to my apprentices. Doesn''t it mean that they are the most arrogant race in the world? Gee, that''s all! I have unique insight. I know this boy is not ordinary! But... This boy is liked by her. I don''t know whether it''s lucky... Or unlucky.


    "Brother, you will remember my appearance and not forget me, right?"


    This sentence still echoed in Chu Mo''s mind, and the voice was like magic.


    "Your appearance has been engraved on my heart. It''s full of you. How can I forget it?" Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes and felt that there was a big stone pressing in his heart, making him feel breathless.


    "She... She sent a message to you? What did she... Say?" Chu Mo looked forward to seeing the demon king.


    Looking at Chu Mo like this, the demon king stared and really wanted to beat him up, but thinking of some past events, he sighed in his heart. He said lightly, "if you wake up and can''t see her, you must be anxious and ask me to take care of you."


    "That''s all?" Chu Mo looked at the demon king with some disappointment.


    "What do you think is voice transmission? It''s as simple as talking like this? It''s quite difficult for her to transmit voice to me!" The demon king glanced at Chu Mo coldly: "you don''t understand anything at all!"


    "You didn''t teach me..." Chu Mo was a little wronged.


    "These things..." the demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "I don''t know it''s good for you."


    "But I want to know." Chu Mo looked at the demon king: "I must find her!"


    The demon king sneered, "find her? Do you know where she is? Do you know how to leave the world? Do you know the price of finding her?"


    "I don''t know, but I still want to find her." Chu Mo looked at the demon king and whispered, "she can directly communicate to master... Obviously she knows that master exists. Master should... Not a person in this world? Otherwise, with master''s strength, how can she be unknown?"


    The demon king was silent. After a while, he said indifferently, "I don''t know."


    Chu Mo looked at the demon king stubbornly, but he was thinking: jade, show me the situation of master!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo felt that the jade close to his chest suddenly burst out a strong heat. Although it was only for a moment, it made him cry out.


    "Ah!"


    The demon king frowned slightly, glanced at Chu Mo, and said coldly, "what''s the fuss?"


    Chu Mo''s eyes were a little dull, and he was stunned by a large string of information in his brain.


    "The realm is unknown, the constitution is unknown, and others are unknown. The poisoning is serious, and the toxic component is..."


    Everything in front of us is unknown, but the toxic ingredient is made up of more than 50 kinds of highly toxic substances!


    Most of them, Chu Mo has never even heard of them.


    The most important thing is the information about detoxification given by Yu!


    "The herbs needed for detoxification are..." there are more than 30 kinds of herbs.


    Chu Mo has heard of five or six kinds of highly toxic things that make up the poison of seven evils, but this antidote... Chu Mo has never heard of any!


    But later, there is another message: "in this world, there is no antidote, but... Any medicine in this world has no several properties, but has the distinction between the strength of the medicine. Therefore, it can be replaced by a large number of low-grade medicine."


    Then, a large number of medicinal material names appeared in Chu Mo''s mind one by one.


    Most of these medicinal materials, Chu Mo, have been heard of. But the amount needed, each kind, is almost the number that Chu Mo dare not even think about.


    It can be summed up in one sentence: if you want to solve the poison of seven evil spirits in this world, you can! There is a way! But the types of medicinal materials needed, first of all, is a very amazing number. Chu Mo roughly estimated that there are more than 300 kinds!


    Then there is the dose required for each kind of medicine, which makes people feel speechless. Chu Mo even has an impulse to hit the wall.


    For example, a medicinal material called seven star grass needs 100000 Jin!


    What is this concept? It is estimated that even if the seven star grass of the whole Yanhuang city is turned out, it is not 10000 Jin!


    To collect all these hundreds of medicinal materials, it is estimated that the existing reserves of the whole summer will be almost wiped out!


    Although Chu Mo now stores a large number of Yuan stones in the jade space, it is estimated that these yuan stones can only be completed by 1% at most. It''s even possible that one percent can''t be reached.


    This made Chu Mo feel extremely bitter in his heart. He clearly saw hope, but it seemed to enter a real desperate situation.


    However, if he gave up in this way, he would not be Chu Mo!


    "Master, I swore to save you! Don''t worry, I will do what I said!" Chu Mo made up his mind to do it no matter how difficult it was.


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo, who had no God in his eyes, frowned and said, "forget it, you have a good rest first. Most of your injuries have healed, but you still need to rest for a period of time. During this period, I will be here. I will guide you for a period of time."


    "Really? That''s great!" Chu Mo''s face finally showed a happy smile.


    At this meeting, his grandfather must be in the border area, and the whole fan mansion, only one armed uncle and those veterans are left to watch. It''s naturally best to have master here to accompany him.


    "I''ll go out first and come back tomorrow." With that, the demon king flashed and disappeared into the room.


    Chu Mo waved to the air, and then the whole person quickly calmed down. He forced himself not to think about Qi Xiaoyu, although it was very difficult.


    Because whether you open or close your eyes, as long as you wake up, you will think of that exquisite and gorgeous face and her voice. Chu Mo has been used to the feeling of having Qi Xiaoyu with him for so long.


    No matter what you do, you will subconsciously think that it is the business of two people.


    Until I found that I was left alone, the kind of heartbreaking sadness and sadness could hardly be expressed in words.


    Therefore, Chu Mo must force himself to adapt to the days without Qi Xiaoyu.


    "Didn''t master say that she didn''t die? She also said that she came from another world! Look at her final appearance, so powerful... Then, her world should be the world of immortals? Therefore, I must work hard to cultivate! I want to find her!"


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Yu, I will cheer up! I will let you know that the person you like will not be a waste!"


    "Hum, master won''t tell me, but one day, I will know!"


    "Xiao Yu, you are my daughter-in-law... No one can change this fact!"


    Chu Mo mumbled, then took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, when his eyes opened again. It can be felt that the eyes of this 14-year-old boy are full of vicissitudes.


    This vicissitudes is called experience.


    For more than half a year, after so many things, even an ordinary teenager will mature, not to mention that Chu Mo was originally gifted and intelligent.


    "Master needs more than 300 kinds of herbs in total! More than 290 of them are common herbs in the world. Although they are expensive, they can be found."


    "It''s just such a large quantity. It''ll be a while and a half. It''s estimated that it''s difficult to get it together, but as long as you have the heart, you''ll always get it!"


    "What is really difficult is the dozen kinds of medicinal materials at the top. Those are the real best yuan drugs. I''m afraid any one can buy a house in the center of Yanhuang city. Moreover, many of them have no market at all. Unless it is absolutely necessary, most people will never sell this top-level medicinal materials."


    "The good news is that the amount of these herbs is not so large. For each kind, only dozens of plants are needed... Cough..."


    Chu Mo twitched the corners of his mouth and muttered, "it''s just less than other herbs, but in fact... I don''t even have one now! It seems that it''s really a heavy task and a long way to go to detoxify master!"


    "Work hard, Chu Mo! You can do it! Nothing in this world can defeat you!"


    Chu Mo muttered, and then said to himself, "how many herbs can I buy these yuan stones on my body? Fortunately, I''m still rich now, hehe." With that, Chu Mo''s spirit entered the space of jade, and then... He uttered a sad Scream: "ah!"


    This time, no demon king shielded his voice.


    Soon there was a rush of footsteps outside. The door was pushed open directly, and a one armed middle-aged man rushed in with an anxious face. Seeing Chu Mo sitting there in a daze, the middle-aged man looked concerned: "Xiao Mo, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay? Don''t scare your uncle. Your master said you were injured and need to rest. Why are you up? Lie down quickly!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes didn''t blink, the corners of his mouth twitched violently, and he fell on the bed with a bang. His eyes were blankly murmuring, "my Yuan Stone... Where''s my Yuan Stone... Damn, is there any way to live this day?"

 Chapter 58

    "My young master, what''s the matter with you? If you want Yuan Shi, you can speak. There are still several pieces in our family! Don''t scare your one armed uncle..." the middle-aged man has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and is full of vitality. If he doesn''t lose an arm, he is also a strong general in the battlefield. He hadn''t married in his life, and basically treated Chu Mo as his nephew.


    "Uncle one armed, I''m fine, just a little heartache... I want to be quiet." Chu Mo said feebly.


    "Quiet? Do you have a sweetheart?" The middle-aged man immediately looked at Chu Mo curiously and laughed, "is our young master finally enlightened? Hahahaha, it''s not easy. Just think how to do it. Go! Go after it! You''re the grandson of the general! What are you afraid of?"


    "..." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, stared at the excited one armed uncle in front of him. He didn''t even want to say anything, and directly rolled down the storage ring on his finger, Throw it to him: "there are a lot of materials on Yuan beasts here, including tendons, bones and skins. They can sell a lot of money, and I don''t understand the market. Look at selling them. Repair our general''s house well, not for grandeur, but not for leakage. Now it''s too broken! The rest of the money... Look at the arrangement. Hasn''t grandpa been worried about those injured and retired veterans? This money can solve a big problem."


    The one armed middle-aged man was also a martial artist who broke through the yuan level. It was easy to open this ring. He picked it up foolishly and only scanned it with mental strength, revealing a look of shock: "where did this... Come from?"


    "Take a taxi." Chu Mo said.


    "Did you... Take a taxi?" The one armed middle-aged man saw the complete red eyed ice Python skin, as well as the complete snake bone and head... He immediately felt cold all over. Even though it has been many years, I still feel very scared every time I look back.


    "Yes, I''m very good now." Chu Mo said, but he laughed at himself in his heart: Yes, it''s so powerful that he can''t even protect the girl he likes and let her sacrifice for you. It''s really powerful!


    "Great! That''s great! These things are invaluable! Any one of them is enough to become the final auction of the auction house!" The one armed middle-aged man''s face showed excitement: "the house should be repaired, otherwise you will be disappointed if you come quietly and have a look!"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the fierce general in the battlefield and the shrewd man in life feebly, and nodded with a smile: "well, yes, what you said is very reasonable, uncle one armed. Now I find that you are more wise than before!"


    "Hahaha, who''s your uncle? I''m not talking to you. In those days, my uncle also had women''s likes. That woman had big breasts, big hips, white and tender... She could pinch out water and walk... Cough." The one armed middle-aged man looked excited, but suddenly found Chu Mo looking at him strangely, and immediately blushed: "hey... Hey..."


    Chu Mo suddenly felt a lot better. This is his home! Everyone here is his family. Although there is no blood relationship, it is no different from real relatives. Of course, one armed uncle is not so stupid. He will never even "want to be quiet" do not understand. It''s just that he looks unhappy and wants to tease himself.


    "Uncle with one arm, I think we are rich now..." Chu Mo felt his heart hurt when he mentioned the word money. He could have been richer.


    "Your personal problem should also be solved?" Chu Mo looked at the one armed middle-aged man and said with a smile, "if you like big breasts, just find one? Don''t find me a one armed aunt. I believe your eyes are not so bad, are they?"


    "Smelly boy, you even make fun of your uncle!" Seeing Chu Mo smiling, the one armed middle-aged man immediately became happy. Looking at Chu Mo, he said with some emotion, "Xiao Mo, you''ve grown up!"


    "Yes, growing up is the price of growth, full of sadness." Chu Mo pie pie mouth.


    "Hahahaha, what do you know about sadness?" The one armed middle-aged man laughed and scolded, and then asked, "the materials on these yuan beasts are a huge wealth. Do you have any specific ideas?"


    Chu Mo thought of his dreams with Xu Erfu, smiled and said, "it''s too specific, but uncle, can we use this money to set up an organization?"


    The one armed middle-aged man slightly raised his eyebrows: "organization? What organization? What do you want to do?"


    Chu Mo said, "I want to have a force unknown to the outside world! This force, I hope it can spread all over the summer... No, it''s best to spread all over the Qinglong continent! Then, I hope everything that happens in the Qinglong continent can be known to me at the first time."


    "Is that the intelligence organization?" The one armed middle-aged man didn''t laugh at Chu Mo''s whimsical ideas, but asked seriously, "then?"


    "Then, I want to use this force to achieve something I want to do. For example... In war, it can play a role; for example, in business, it can also play a role..." Chu Mo looked at the one armed middle-aged man: "uncle, is my idea a little naive?"


    The one armed middle-aged man thought carefully for a while and said, "the idea is not naive, but it needs a lot of financial resources to support. Although my uncle doesn''t know what you want to do, he will definitely support you!"


    "Hey, I know uncle one arm''s heart is not old." Chu Mo laughed happily.


    How can a martial artist in his thirties who can cultivate to the realm of Yuan pass be that kind of person with no ambition? Breaking an arm almost breaks the path of cultivation. It''s a fatal blow for uncle one armed to be oppressed in this general''s mansion.


    "Your one armed uncle is still young." The one armed middle-aged man smiled and said, "in fact, every year, there are a large number of elite soldiers who leave the army for various reasons. The more elite they are, the more unhappy they may be when they return home. Because they have been used to the life in the army, they don''t know what else they can do except the army."


    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up: "so?"


    "So if these people are gathered together, they will certainly form a considerable force, which is hundreds of times stronger than those secular gangs!" The one armed middle-aged man said, looking at Chu Mo and seriously said, "however, if you want to do this, you must keep it secret! Once it is known to the outside world, the children of the general family are actually doing this..."


    Chu Mo nodded and whispered, "yes, I doubt we want to rebel."


    "That''s right! So I''m not suitable for doing this, but I can connect these people. Your one armed uncle, who was in the army, also had a group of life and death robes." The one armed middle-aged man said, showing a sense of domineering, as if he had returned to the era when he was all powerful on the battlefield.


    "OK, I''ll find the specific person who will do this! My uncle only needs to be responsible for helping me contact, and then help me look after this home. I will help my uncle find an aunt with big breasts, big hips, white skin and tender skin!" Chu Mo said seriously.


    "Fuck you!" The one armed middle-aged man was delighted by Chu mo.


    Then, the one armed middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo and said, "there is another thing..."


    Chu Mo glanced at him: "Xia Jie?"


    Back to Yanhuang City, this name is a barrier that Chu Mo can''t get around. As the only son of the prince of Xia, he just kicked his lower body, resulting in inhumanity. I believe Prince Xia Jing will never let him go easily.


    But now Chu Mo is not the boy who left Yanhuang City gloomily more than half a year ago!


    Don''t say it''s Xia Jie. Even if Xia Jing takes action against him himself, he''s not afraid!


    "My little master is Lin Bai, the great Xia on the grassland. He destroyed the means that the great Qi State had painstakingly arranged for 20 years, and raised a grassland queen himself! Will you be afraid of a prince? Come if you want to fight!"


    Who knows, the one armed middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo and couldn''t help laughing and said, "you boy, I don''t know how lucky you are. Just after you left, guess what? The emperor suddenly became angry and dismissed the position of the head and deputy of Prince Xia Jing''s cabinet. He casually gave a casual position, and now he has lost his real power!"


    "What?" Chu Mo was immediately surprised and said, "how could it be? His son robbed civilian women in the street at that time, and he made a mistake first. But after being abandoned by me, Xia Jing directly ordered me to hunt down. When he wanted to kill me, the Emperor didn''t say anything, and why did he suddenly stop his official?"


    "You don''t know something about this matter, and I''m not particularly clear about the specific situation. However, there is a rumor in the market that the civilian girl Xia Jie forcibly robbed at that time was not an ordinary civilian girl at all, but the youngest and most beloved Princess in the Emperor today!" The one armed middle-aged man said mysteriously on his face, "the Emperor didn''t touch him at that time, because he didn''t want this matter to make too much trouble! But how can he easily let him go afterwards?"


    "That''s bullshit, uncle one armed." Chu Mo looked at the one armed middle-aged man with a speechless face: "Not to mention the princesses of the emperor, I have seen countless times in various banquets. That little girl is soft and weak, and she doesn''t have any aura associated with the royal family. How can she be the youngest and most beloved little princess? Just say one thing, don''t you forget? Xia Jing is a prince! He is the emperor''s brother! Does his son don''t even know his sister?"


    The one armed middle-aged man shook his head and said, "I naturally thought of all these, but the rumor is that there are noses and eyes. It is said that the little princess was sent to the big sect since she was a child, and the emperor has always been able to keep her secret and doesn''t want outsiders to know her identity. Therefore, you haven''t seen it, and Xia Jie doesn''t know that little beast, which is also reasonable."


    "People who have been sent to big sects since childhood will have no strength to bind chickens?" Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "stop making trouble... It is estimated that Prince Xia Jing has done something outrageous, which has made the emperor angry."


    "Er... Maybe, anyway, it''s just hearsay." The one armed middle-aged man scratched his head: "but this is always good news for us."


    "That''s right." Chu Mo said.


    "Well, you have a good rest first. I''ll go out and see how to deal with these babies." The one armed middle-aged man said happily and glanced at Chu Mo again: "by the way, the young master has found a good master. At first glance, he is a strong man in the world. He comes and goes without a trace, but his temper is a little strange."


    "My master has a bad temper. Tell the people in the mansion not to provoke him." Chu Mo confessed.


    The one armed middle-aged man nodded and left happily.


    Chu Mo sat there, suddenly hehehe sneered: "Xia Jie... Your father''s cabinet chief has been dismissed, do you still want to trouble me so much? I''m in a bad mood now, I hope your moves can shine, don''t mess with me!"


    Chu Mo said with a distressed expression on his face and wanted to cry without tears. "My yuan stones... Yuan stones that have been enough for me to practice for several years... Have all been swallowed! Is it... Just because of looking at my master? Apart from the poison in him... I didn''t see anything else! All kinds of unknowns... Damn, I thought I was very rich, but I didn''t expect to become a poor man in an instant."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Today, I was driving on the road and encountered a pit dug out by the road repair. Although it was not deep... I didn''t have time to brake, so I bumped my head into the roof of the car and fainted for half an hour. How pathetic!


    We update too fast, and we''re going to make a new book list in less than a month, so poor!!!


    Recently, all kinds of troubles and pitiful.


    Please comfort!!!

 Chapter 59

    "Chu Xiaohei... Chu Xiaohei... Hahahaha, you dare to come back. Aren''t you afraid that the eunuch demon king will trouble you? Get out, get out, and get out quickly. Your Uncle Xu came to see you!"


    Just when Chu Mo sat there and all the yuan stones that distressed him were gone, there was a sound of shouting from a distance outside. ¡ü only listening to this sound, those who don''t know think they are coming for revenge. Chu Mo''s face showed a knowing smile.


    Stand up, stretch out your left hand, open the door and go out. Although the broken bone of the right arm has been connected, it has not yet fully recovered and needs to be maintained for some time.


    "Xu Erfu, you bastard, if you dare to shout again, I''ll peek at you when you were seven..." Chu Mo shouted.


    Before he finished speaking, a painful voice came from outside: "Chu Xiaohei, are you finished? After so many years of things, you still keep coming out and saying, don''t you think you''re shameless?"


    Chu Mo sneered and said, "well, let''s not say the thing when you were seven years old. To say something more recent, let''s say that last autumn, you went to the Minister of household to hook up with someone''s little daughter, and then Guo Shangshu found out, chased you to your house and asked you to marry his daughter."


    "I said... Can you have a conscience? Can you expose people''s scars?" A feeble voice sounded outside the door. Then, a figure came in from the outside and looked at Chu Mo with a sad face: "your Uncle Xu came to see you with good intentions. Is that how you welcome your brother?"


    "Who makes you sick of me!" Chu Mo smiled, stretched out his left arm and hugged Xu Erfu who came over.


    "What''s wrong with your right arm? Is it injured?" Xu Erfu frowned at Chu Mo and looked up and down again. "Chu Xiaohei, how can I find that you are a little different from before?"


    "What''s different?" Chu Mo smiled at the handsome young man who was a little shorter than himself: "he doesn''t lack arms and legs, but that''s still the case."


    "No, no, you have changed a lot!" Xu Erfu frowned and looked back and forth, "first of all, you were much shorter than me half a year ago. Now... You actually look as tall as me!"


    "A little taller than you." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Same height!" Xu Erfu, who was very handsome, was a little annoyed: "the same!"


    "OK..." Chu Mo rolled his eyes and didn''t want to see the same thing as this second guy.


    "Walk, walk, you finally come back, I don''t have to worry about you, brother, pick you up!" Xu Erfu took Chu Mo and left.


    Those veteran bodyguards in the fan mansion also turned a blind eye to Xu Erfu. It''s no wonder they''ve been used to seeing this scene for a long time.


    Xu Erfu, just like Chu Xiaohei, is the nickname they called big from childhood. Xu Erfu''s real name is Xu fufu. Because it''s a reduplicative word, and Chu Mo thought this guy was a little two, so he changed his name to Xu Erfu. Xu Erfu naturally did not want to be outdone. He threw away the soil under the ink words. Anyway, the ink was also black. You might as well call it Chu Xiaohei.


    Thus, these two names appeared. But there are few people in the whole Yanhuang city who can call them that!


    Xu fufu''s family has a strong background and is simply a typical official family. And still a senior official!


    His grandfather Xu Zhongliang is the second assistant of the cabinet. This time, after the removal of Prince Xia Jing''s first deputy to the cabinet, I don''t know whether the Xu family has taken advantage of the situation. I think it''s possible, because the old man of the Xu family, who is only in his sixties this year, is old and strong in the court of the summer. And has been deeply trusted by the emperor.


    Xu fufu''s father, Xu Shan, served as the mayor of the most important city in the south of the summer. Although it was a city, it was equivalent to a state in terms of administrative level!


    Daxia is divided into states, prefectures, counties, counties... The highest executive of a state is the State animal husbandry. In the summer, Zhou Mu was already a real feudal official.


    Xu fufu''s father, who is only in his early 40s this year, has arrived at this position. Many people say that in another five years, there is likely to be such a scene of father and son with the cabinet! It''s the Xu family.


    In addition to Xu Erfu''s grandfather and father, a group of his uncles, uncles, aunts and aunts are also very wonderful. Almost all of them are people in officialdom, and most of them hold important positions.


    Therefore, many people call the Xu family the first official family in the summer!


    You can imagine the power.


    In Xu Erfu''s generation, many of his brothers have already entered the officialdom of all levels in the summer, and began to work hard constantly by taking advantage of the general trend of the family.


    Maybe it''s because his father was not around when he was a child, and his grandfather loved his little grandson the most, which caused Xu Erfu''s lawless temperament since he was a child. If such a top-level official child is spoiled by his family, it is actually a terrible thing.


    Being a dandy who bullies men and women is simply Pediatrics, and even worse.


    But Xu Erfu did not become such a dandy. On the contrary, academically, he was a rare genius. Not only knowledgeable, but also at a young age, I have read almost all the classics of the sages since ancient times.


    After reading it, you can also express your unique opinions!


    It is said that such a genius, born in such a family, will definitely have unlimited future. It is no exaggeration to say that if he wants to take part in the scientific examination, a champion is stable!


    If you only look at these words, Xu Erfu is simply a real bright star!


    Born in a rich family, a family of senior officials, he is excellent, knowledgeable and handsome. I''m afraid even the emperor will have the impulse to marry his daughter.


    Not to mention, the emperor really knows Xu Erfu''s excellence and has really moved his mind to marry a princess to him.


    However... After hearing about Xu Erfu''s deeds, the emperor quietly extinguished his idea, and was glad that he had not mentioned it to Xu Zhongliang.


    Because this little guy... It''s too expensive!


    At the age of seven, he secretly watched his maid take a bath, sneaked into the brothel to drink at the age of eight, and directly contracted a man seven years older than him at the age of nine... The most popular shepherd in the largest brothel in Yanhuang City, and redeemed her... There are countless such deeds.


    In particular, the matter of the most popular Qingguan man in those years made a lot of noise at that time.


    The most popular cleaner will be taken away, and no one will be happy to be the boss. As a result, Xu Erfu almost demolished the brothel!


    Even Xu Erfu''s father, Xu Shan, came back from the South specially because of this matter, and gave this two goods a good meal.


    The final result is... Still can''t change Xu Erfu!


    The most popular young lady in the Qing Dynasty, who is said to have attracted even Prince Xia Jing, is still in Xu mansion today! As for whether there has been anything between Xu Erfu and him, it is unknown.


    In fact, these are just the tip of this guy''s iceberg. What are the daughters of princes and ministers, what are the aunts and wives of tycoons and big businesses... Anyway, as long as he wants, there is almost no failure.


    Xu Erfu once sympathized with Chu Mo and said, "in the same year, you are still a month older than me, but I am the master of flowers, and you... Haven''t even touched a flower, it''s really pathetic!"


    This guy is so playful that all women, old or young, are willing to follow him. The memorials of princes and ministers impeaching Xu Erfu are estimated to fill a big room. This guy is still at ease and goes his own way.


    One of the biggest advantages of this guy is that he never has to be strong. And always the most despised is the kind of people who use strength. In the words of Xu Erfu, it is better to use strong animals! The most annoying thing is the kind of person who doesn''t know how to pity others!


    But in Yanhuang City, there is still a saying: fire prevention and theft prevention. Xu fufu is the tenth eldest in the Xu family, and he is called Mr. Xu Shizi.


    If Xu Erfu has only this ability, he is wrong again. He is also the boss behind the scenes of the largest chain restaurant in Yanhuang city!


    And there is only one person who knows this thing except the nominal boss of the restaurant!


    That is Chu mo.


    Because strictly speaking, there is also Chu Mo''s share of this industry!


    The reason for opening this restaurant is also ironic, because Xu Erfu thought that the food in other restaurants was too delicious, so he wanted to make one by himself without telling his family. As a result, who knew that the business was too hot and the game was too big... Accidentally, it became the first in Yanhuang city.


    Now I don''t dare to tell my family, otherwise it will be impeached by countless jealous people.


    The Xu family may know a little about Xu Erfu''s business, but they are too lazy to care about him. It''s estimated that Xu Erfu can toss so much.


    Xu Erfu pulled Chu Mo and came to Taotie restaurant, the largest restaurant in Yanhuang city!


    This restaurant is Xu Erfu''s industry, and it is also the first restaurant he founded when he was ten years old.


    The name of this restaurant is from Chu mo. Although Xu Erfu is knowledgeable, he is better at the knowledge of all schools of thought and some poems.


    The knowledge of all schools of thought is used to deal with the family; Poems are used to deceive girls.


    As for Zaxue, it is not as good as Chu mo.


    At that time, Xu Erfu came to Chu Mo and asked him to help him name it. Chu Mo casually said, "real customers are like Taotie. If you dare to eat anything, it''s called Taotie Lou."


    Chu Mo just casually said that, who knew that Xu Erfu had taken it seriously and directly named it. When the restaurant first opened, I don''t know how many people laughed at this name. But later, when Taotie building became more and more famous, countless people wanted a place in Taotie building and couldn''t.


    "Brother Hei, our restaurant has half of your income over the years. I have recorded it in your account book. It has cost a lot to open a branch in the past two years, but... There are still a lot of yours." Standing at the door of the restaurant, Xu Erfu said to Chu Mo with a proud face, "is brother interesting enough?"


    "Don''t fool around. You made this up yourself. I haven''t helped you at all. I know you regard me as your best brother, but if you do this again, I''m really angry!" Chu Mo looked at Xu Erfu with a serious face and said something seriously.


    "You''re still so boring. I complimented you just now! Why are you so hypocritical? You didn''t name the restaurant? You didn''t come up with many business ideas and ideas? Some opinions on personnel management and appointment... Didn''t you give them?" Xu Erfu rolled his eyes. "Don''t say you didn''t pay for it. Do you know that your ideas are priceless to any tycoon and businessman! If they can get your advice, their career can go further immediately. How much do you say it''s worth?"


    "I''ve always felt that I''m greedy to give you only half. I didn''t expect you didn''t want it at all. Chu Xiaohei, if you want to treat me as a brother, just follow it up! Otherwise, everyone brothers won''t have to do it in the future!" Xu Erfu said angrily.


    Chu Mo pie pie pie mouth: "don''t take this to threaten me, too lazy to tell you, this childe is in a bad mood recently, be careful to annoy me to beat you!"


    "Shit, you have Yuan Li, right? If you don''t agree, come and try. I tell you, your Uncle Xu is not the Uncle Xu half a year ago!" Xu Erfu immediately rolled his arms and sleeves and muttered, "come on, don''t say I bully a little cripple with only one arm... Ah!"


    "Ah... Ah ah ah!"


    Bang!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Today, I drove to the place where I fell into the pit yesterday. I was careful. I was afraid of falling in again. The speed was very slow. Then... I found that the pit was filled, mom!!! Fill it in!!!! Feeling is just to pit me, isn''t it? How shameless!


    Feeling beaten again, I asked for a ''recommended ticket'' of top-grade wound healing medicine

 Chapter 60

    "Your brother Chu Mo is still the brother Chu Mo you can''t beat forever!"


    Xu Erfu''s posture was not ready, and he was directly kicked away by Chu Mo, who flashed around to the back and kicked him on his ass. ¡ñ¡Ð


    He fell a big pier mercilessly, got up angrily, and tried to find Chu Mo desperately: "Chu Xiaohei, what are you doing? Sneak attack!... I''ll fight with you!"


    At this time, there was a big circle around the gate of Taotie building to watch the excitement. Some recognized the identities of these two people, especially Chu Mo, and many people looked at him with a shocked face.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Mo, who kicked Prince Xia Jing''s only son into a eunuch more than half a year ago... Unexpectedly returned!


    In particular, Xia Jing was removed from the position of the first deputy to the cabinet shortly after Chu Mo left, which added countless mysteries to this matter.


    At this time, a soft voice suddenly came from the restaurant: "two masters, both people with status, fight in the street like this... Are you not afraid of being laughed at?"


    The sound was soft, sweet and greasy, and it was almost crisp to the bone.


    The angry expression on Xu Erfu''s face quickly disappeared, patted the ash on his ass, and ran to the restaurant door with a smile: "Hey, hey, wife, how did you come out?"


    "Roll, roll, you little boy with no hair, don''t take advantage of my mother!" As soon as the voice changed, a young woman with an enchanting body and a beautiful face gently moved her lotus steps from the restaurant and came out.


    Many onlookers outside were stunned.


    "Is this the owner of Taotie building, Miaoyi Niang? God... It''s so beautiful! If my mother-in-law is so beautiful, I''ll get her eight times a day..."


    "Just you? Eight times... Three numbers each time?"


    "Hahaha, brother, as the saying goes, swearing is not exposed..."


    "I heard that the proprietress of Taotie building has always been very mysterious and rarely appeared. It seems that Xu Shizi has enough face!"


    "I feel that childe Chu''s face is bigger!"


    "Yes, Mr. Xu often comes here for dinner, and he doesn''t see Miaoyi Niang coming out. As soon as Mr. Chu comes back, Miaoyi Niang comes out, or Mr. Chu is more dignified!"


    The onlookers talked a lot, and several of them, after seeing Chu Mo, changed their faces slightly, and then quietly turned around and squeezed out of the crowd.


    Chu Mo saw Miaoyi Niang here, and a smile suddenly appeared on her face: "sister, meet again!"


    Miaoyi Niang saw Chu Mo, and her face also showed that heartfelt smile: "it''s good that you''re back!"


    "Hey, I say you two, can you stop flirting in front of me? You''re my wife! Do you want to show off?" Xu Erfu looked at the two men covetously, and then glared at Chu Mo: "you''ll settle with you about kicking my ass later, but now I have to make it clear that my friend''s wife can''t cheat!"


    "Red apricot, you head! Xu Erfu, if you dare to talk nonsense again, be careful that my mother will tear you!" Miaoyi''s beautiful eyes shone a dangerous light. Xu Erfu immediately shivered and muttered in a low voice, "who dares to marry you in the future because they are so fierce to the boss?"


    "It''s none of your business if you can''t get married?" Miaoyi Niang rolled her eyes, and then took them to the top of the restaurant.


    Taotie building has five floors in total. In Yanhuang City, it is already a relatively high building. Naturally, the fifth floor is also the floor with the widest vision.


    On weekdays, unless he is a big man with a high status, he is not qualified to enter the fifth floor for dinner.


    It''s not that no one has made trouble because of this before. He thinks that a small restaurant dares to be so arrogant and set rules for our officials? I don''t know what to do!


    As a result, anyone who made trouble here was scared to the core and apologized obediently in the end. Later, no one dared to make trouble here gradually.


    The rules of Taotie building have also been formed in this process. What identity, what identity position. This has now become a consensus. And this kind of rule, the whole Yanhuang City, is only Taotie building.


    Others want to follow suit, but in a few days, the boss changed people directly... Set rules for the official, do you want to die?


    Countless people have suspected the background of Taotie building. Finally, a little news came out that Taotie building has a big sect background! Especially the boss, Miaoyi Niang, is said to be from the sect.


    Now, no one dares to investigate Taotie building casually.


    Sect!


    These two words are enough.


    On the fifth floor of Taotie building, there is a room that will not be opened even if the prince comes on weekdays!


    This room looks small and inconspicuous. Few people know that this room is specially reserved for Chu Mo and Xu fufu.


    It''s not big outside, but there''s a hole inside. Any decoration in this is authentic antiques and invaluable! Any painting on the wall is a masterpiece of masters of all dynasties. If you are seen by a knowledgeable person, you will tremble with fear and be angry to death. You will think that the owner here is crazy and place these treasures casually in such a place.


    Miaoyi Niang led them to the innermost part, welcomed them in front of an ancient table, looked at the disheartened Xu Erfu, and couldn''t help laughing: "why, didn''t you send out the money?"


    Xu Erfu rolled his eyes and snorted, "know why!"


    "If I say, you two are stubborn enough... One is desperate to send money out; the other is dead or alive. In fact, in my opinion, you are idle!" Miaoyi Niang let the two people sit down by the window. Then she also sat down and sat beside Chu mo. she looked at Chu Mo carefully. A trace of surprise appeared in her eyes: "I haven''t seen him for more than half a year, and Chu Shao seems to have changed a lot!"


    "He has a fart change! First of all, why are we idle?" Xu Erfu was angry and rolled his eyes. He wouldn''t admit that he just thought Chu Mo had changed.


    Miaoyi Niang said faintly, "are you two brothers?"


    Xu Erfu pie pie mouth, but still said: "nonsense, of course, brother!"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "although he is a little bit old, he is my only brother in Yanhuang city!"


    Xu Erfu''s eyes flashed a touch of emotion. It''s easy for senior officials to make friends, but it''s difficult to have brothers.


    "Then, if either of you needs help, will you sit idly by?" Miaoyi Niang asked again.


    "Of course not!" The two spoke in unison.


    Xu Erfu said somewhat stiffly: "When Chu Xiaohei had an accident, I happened to be in the South listening to my father''s scolding. When I heard about it, Chu Xiaohei had been forced to leave Yanhuang city. Xia Jie''s son of a bitch was kicked into a eunuch by Chu Xiaohei, and he hid at home all day pretending to be a shrinking turtle. Several times I wanted to deal with him severely, but I didn''t find a chance. Later, I was scolded by my grandfather, saying that I wouldn''t have nothing to do, but my heart... Was still unhappy £¡¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Erfu''s eyes were a little red. He always thought he was ashamed of his brother about this matter. Otherwise, you can''t immediately come to the door to deliver money as soon as you hear that Chu Mo is back.


    Unexpectedly, he was rejected by Chu Mo, which hurt Xu Erfu a little.


    "Between us, need this explanation?" Chu Mo glanced at Xu Erfu and said emotionally, "do you know me or do I not know you?"


    Miaoyi Niang sat aside, looked at the two talented teenagers in Yanhuang city with great interest, and said with a smile, "look, your two young masters understand everything, and are still making trouble and making people laugh. Isn''t it idle? It seems that my peacemaker is also a little redundant. Forget it, you are chatting, but my concubine prepares wine and vegetables for your two masters!"


    "Come and have a drink with me later, wife!" Xu Erfu shouted insensibly.


    Whoosh!


    Miaoyi Niang, who had reached the door, picked up a vase and threw it at Xu Erfu.


    "Shit!" Xu Erfu caught the vase, and the sweat was almost scared out. He was still in shock and said, "this is court porcelain 300 years ago. It''s not enough to sell you if you fall it!"


    "Hum!" Miaoyi Niang snorted, didn''t bother to pay attention to him, twisted her waist and went out directly.


    "This woman... Is really a demon with thorns!" Xu Erfu looked at the direction of the door with some obsession.


    "You are cheap." Chu Mo summarized it very well.


    "What else can I do if I''m not cheap?" Xu Erfu rolled his eyes and said, "like my grandfather and father, a group of uncles and uncles, do you go to officialdom? That''s not depressing to death for me? I fight with a group of boring people all day, and they are still fighting with great interest. They are really a group of idiots."


    "...." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and this guy scolded all his family members in one sentence.


    "By the way, is your grandpa the first assistant now?" Chu Mo looked at Xu Erfu and asked.


    "Well, Xia Jing''s old bastard finally gave up his position. Naturally, it was my grandfather who took the top." Although Xu Erfu said that he didn''t like his family to be an official, he was still very proud that his grandfather could become the first assistant of the current Dynasty.


    That position is the legendary power of the court and the supreme minister!


    Below the real one, above ten thousand!


    In the whole summer, he has supreme power. Many times, even the emperor has to follow some suggestions put forward by Shoufu.


    "This is a good thing." Chu Mo nodded and felt happy for his brother.


    Naturally, he is very familiar with the Xu family. They have been together since childhood. When they were not in the military camp, Chu Mo often stayed in the Xu family. Xu Zhongliang, the father of the Xu family and the chief assistant of the current Dynasty, likes Chu Mo very much and thinks that Chu Mo is a material that can be made. Every time I teach my grandson, I take Chu Mo as an example.


    Xu Erfu can master the Scriptures and books of hundreds of schools of thought, which has something to do with Chu mo. otherwise, this guy will definitely spend more time on women.


    "Hey, it''s hard to say whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. When grandpa didn''t become the first assistant, he was almost able to go home on time every day. Since he became the first assistant... Gee, he often didn''t see a figure for three or five days. His hair was also much whiter, and he was under great pressure. I really don''t know what he was aiming for, political ambition... It''s so important?"


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile, "I don''t understand it very well, but for them, this may be their lifelong pursuit."


    "Tell me about that. How are you thinking?" Xu Erfu looked at Chu Mo: "after experiencing Xia Jie, I think... You should be able to figure it out."


    "Yes, power is really important! But neither you nor I, we don''t want to mix officialdom like your father and a group of brothers. It''s too tired to quarrel all day. Therefore, we can only establish our own underground forces!" Chu Mo whispered, "I hope you don''t let the emperor suspect."


    "Fart! If he knew, he wouldn''t be suspicious?" Xu Erfu rolled his eyes. "The grandson of the head of the imperial court and the grandson of a high-ranking general who has great voice in the army have established an underground organization together. If you were the emperor, you wouldn''t be afraid?"


    "Then don''t let him know." Chu Mo also seemed to make some determination, looking at Xu Erfu: "or Miaoyi Niang?"


    Xu Erfu twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth. "If you want to say it, I don''t dare. I want to say it to her... She has to tear me into pieces."


    Outsiders will not expect that these two noble young masters with prominent family backgrounds seem to be nothing special except smart, talented, young and handsome.


    But in fact, the power of these two people, combined, will make the whole Yanhuang city... Tremble!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Students, after reading the book, remember to collect, collect, collect! Collection! Vote! Vote! Vote! Vote!!


    Say important things four times... Otherwise you will forget.

 Chapter 61

    eadx;


    Soon, Miaoyi Niang came over again with a large tray in her hand, and put some delicate dishes on the table. Then he took out a pot of warm wine and put it between the two people, saying, "take your time, sir. I still have something to do..."


    "Wait a minute." Xu Erfu said quickly.


    "Huh?" Miaoyi Niang glanced coldly at Xu Erfu and said faintly, "do you want to flirt with me again?"


    Xu Erfu shrunk his neck and glanced at the 300 year old porcelain he had just placed on the windowsill. The corners of his mouth twitched and said, "Chu Xiaohei has something to tell you."


    "Oh?" Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo: "you finally figured it out? Promised to accept me as a maid?"


    "..." Chu Mo covered his head with black lines, covered his face with his hands, and said helplessly, "where did you think of it?"


    Xu Erfu looked jealous on one side. "I said... Sister Miao, do you want to do this? The person who saved you in those days... There is also me! There is also me! But why have you always been thinking of repaying Chu Xiaohei? What''s the reason? It''s simply unreasonable!"


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at Xu Erfu, then sat down beside Chu Mo, and a gust of fragrance immediately floated. Chu Mo moved quietly to the window.


    Miaoyi Niang looked sad: "look, now you know why?"


    "Isn''t this cheap..." Xu Erfu couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "because he has been avoiding you, you are so grateful? Well, tomorrow your Uncle Xu is far away from you!"


    "I can''t wait. Thank you very much!" Miaoyi Niang said.


    "...." Xu Erfu was so angry that he picked up the wine pot, poured himself a cup, drank a mouthful, and then said, "I can see that you don''t like me. Hey, don''t put me, a handsome man like Yu shulinfeng. It''s really sad to find Chu Xiaohei so ugly!"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled, ignored him, turned her head to Chu Mo, and a pair of wonderful eyes fell on Chu Mo''s face: "is it this thing?"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "Elder sister, you are a descendant of a noble sect. Why bother to practice yourself like this? I said in those days, saving you... It''s really opportune, and I never thought of asking you to repay anything. For so many years, you have actually helped us enough! Without you, Taotie building is not today; without you, I couldn''t escape from Yanhuang city at that time. After all, Xu Erfu was not there, my grandfather was not there, and you were the only one. ¡±


    "So, strictly speaking, I saved you once, and you saved me once. We have already been even. Even if my sister says to leave now, I have nothing to say with ER Fu."


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and smiled: "elder sister likes your serious appearance."


    Poof!


    Xu Erfu just ate a mouthful of food and almost sprayed it directly. Glared at Miaoyi Niang angrily, "I can see that you two are simply a pair of adulterers and adulterers!" With that, he turned his eyes to Chu Mo: "Chu Xiaohei, Uncle Xu mistook you. What kind of wretch has you never touched? You are clearly an old hand in flowers! This hand is hard to get and plays really beautifully."


    Chu Mo glanced at Xu Erfu lightly, "say the right thing."


    "Er..." Xu Erfu was directly defeated by Chu Mo''s three words, and said with a sad face, "forget it, hey, one less wife, one less. Falling flowers are intentional, and the flow is ruthless. What else can I say?"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo seriously at this meeting: "if there is anything I need to do, just say it directly. Anyway, even if you don''t admit that I''m your maid, in my mind, you''re also my young master!"


    "What about me?" Xu Erfu looked expectantly at Miaoyi Niang.


    "Are you my young master''s brother or my boss?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Xu Erfu with a smile.


    "Give me a bucket, I want to spit blood!" Xu Erfu rolled his eyes and muttered.


    Chu Mo didn''t bother to take care of the two goods. Looking at Miaoyi Niang, he said, "I want to establish a force of my own!"


    "Huh?" Miaoyi Niang''s eyes flashed and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo then said, "when this force develops, I hope it can do a lot for me! But at this stage, I just need him to provide me with all kinds of information."


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo unexpectedly: "why did you suddenly figure it out? You''re not afraid to cause trouble to your grandfather? Alas, my eldest young master, it''s really not easy. You have figured it out, so take me as a maid..."


    "Can we not mention that?" Chu Mo looked helpless.


    "OK, you are the young master, you have the final say!" Miaoyi Niang seemed very happy, with a smile on her face: "say it, what do you want me to do?"


    "I want... To put you in charge of this." Chu Mo said, "after all, the identities of Er Fu and I... Are not suitable for public appearances and doing this in public."


    Miaoyi Niang thought for a moment and nodded, "OK, this is no problem, but I also have a problem."


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang pitifully: "as long as it''s not about being a maid for me..."


    Miaoyi Niang Chuchi laughed, glanced at Chu Mo, and said angrily, "of course it''s not that thing! My question is, how far do you want to develop this force? Directly, what''s your ambition? Subvert the throne? Or do you want to be the king of the night?"


    "Subvert the monarchy? No, I didn''t think about it. But, build a powerful force and become the king of the night... This can be!" Chu Mo said in a gentle voice, word by word. An unspeakable temperament emanated from him.


    Even Xu Erfu, who has not been walking in the opposite direction, couldn''t help but look at it in a daze and muttered, "this guy... Has really changed!"


    Miaoyi Niang''s beautiful eyes were even more colorful, and she smiled and said, "it seems that you must have experienced many things in the past half a year! Such a major change in mentality has occurred, but I like it!"


    Chu Mo was calm on his face, but he smiled bitterly in his heart: sister, how can you know what I have experienced in the past six months?


    Xiao Yu disappeared in this world because of me. Although the person who caused her to leave has died, the root cause lies in Daqi!


    What is Daqi? Daqi is one of the overlords in Qinglong continent!


    Its comprehensive strength is not inferior to that of Daxia, a powerful empire!


    Although he didn''t have a direct confrontation with Da Qi, the enemy of both sides... Is a dead enemy!


    Chu Mo didn''t think that his identity could be concealed all the time. One day, Daqi would know that the grandson of a general in Daxia was the one who destroyed their 20-year plan.


    At that time, will they let go of themselves?


    Chu Mo has never been a person who waits to be beaten. The blood and pride in his bones are beyond ordinary people''s comprehension.


    "I think it''s feasible!" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo, and then glanced at Xu Erfu: "with you two young masters in charge, I believe... It''s not difficult to do it!"


    "Specific things, I''ll ask Uncle one armed to come to you later. He has a large number of elite soldiers who have retired from the army. Those soldiers, who have no loyalty, are also extraordinary, and can be used as the basic core of our early power."


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, "very good!"


    Xu Erfu suddenly said, "if so, I think our Taotie building should begin to expand on a large scale! It can not only make money for us, but also provide the best shelter!"


    "Yes, it''s just... Is there enough money?" Chu Mo thought of his yuan stones, and his heart felt very painful.


    "At present, the money in the account is more than enough to open a dozen branches." Miaoyi Niang smiled and said, "your two eldest young masters, the two shopkeepers who dumped their hands, threw this business to me without even asking. If I had a heart, I''m afraid I''d become one of the richest women in Daxia now!"


    "Hey, hey, we are all a family, why do we have to be so divided?" Xu Erfu is the kind of person who wants to take advantage of death.


    Miaoyi Niang stared at Xu Erfu and said, "shut your mouth to me! Otherwise, I don''t mind throwing you out of the window."


    "Why are you so fierce? I don''t mean that..." Xu Erfu explained weakly.


    Miaoyi Niang picked up the wine pot, poured it first for Chu Mo, then for Xu Erfu, and finally filled a cup for herself. Hold up the wine glass, look at the two people, and say with some emotion: "to tell the truth, although my age is much older than the two young masters, you gave me this life! So, your business is my wonderful one mother''s business, and the two young masters rest assured that this business, one mother will go all out!"


    With that, Miaoyi Niang drank the glass of wine in her hand in one gulp.


    Chu Mo and Xu Erfu looked at each other and drank the wine in their hands.


    Xu Erfu said, "brother Hei is right. In those days, our two brothers met at the right time. When we met, there was no reason to ignore it."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Xu Erfu said again, "besides, my sister is so beautiful!"


    "..." Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang were all covered with black lines, looking at Xu Erfu speechlessly.


    "Cough... I mean, even if others encounter such a thing, they won''t sit idly by." Xu Erfu''s guilty explanation.


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang with reddish eyes and recalled those things that happened that year.


    Speaking of Miaoyi Niang, we should start four years ago.


    That year, Chu Mo and Xu Erfu were only nine years old.


    In an ordinary family, it''s just two slugs. But at the age of nine, these two people have done many things that even adults can''t catch up with.


    Yes, that year was the year when Xu Erfu redeemed himself as the most popular waiter in the largest brothel in Yanhuang city.


    Because of this matter, Xu Erfu was also under considerable pressure at that time, not only from his family, but also from all walks of life. That brothel, which can become the largest brothel in Yanhuang City, naturally has a hard backstage. There is even a legend that the boss behind the brothel is Prince Xia Jing.


    But whether Chu Mo or Xu Erfu, in fact, they all know that it is not a legend.


    It takes at least seven to eight years, or even more than ten years, for a brothel to cultivate a shepherd. In this process, it takes a lot of financial resources and painstaking efforts to cultivate an excellent shepherd.


    The most popular one... Not to mention how much effort and money it will cost.


    Nevertheless, for a top brothel, it''s not that it can''t afford to be the most popular cleaner.


    The so-called most popular is also held out. Just walk one and hold another. However, once the marriage is opened, the brothel will be miserable if there are top-level officials like Xu Erfu coming to want people in the future.


    It is estimated that in a few years, it will have to go bankrupt directly.


    So the brothel was also carrying it to death, and it used both hard and soft methods. It found a lot of relationships and begged Xu Erfu to let the Qingguan man go.


    But that time, it was Chu Mo who most supported Xu Erfu to take the Qingguan man away!


    Because at that time, if Xu Erfu didn''t take the girl away, her fate... Would be extremely miserable!


    In theory, the Qingguan people in brothels only sell their skills but not their bodies. Each of them has quite extraordinary talents. They are proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, knitting, needlework and everything.


    The most popular one is naturally the one with the best talent.


    But this is not selling... In fact, it just stays in theory. If you are really liked by powerful people, only selling... It will become a thin layer of paper, which will be broken in a poke!


    At that time, it was none other than Xia Jing, the most powerful man besides the emperor, who fell in love with the Qing Dynasty!


    ...

 Chapter 62

    eadx;


    Normally, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal. It''s elegant for literati to visit brothels.


    Although Xia Jing is nearly 60 years old, he is well maintained, with a refined atmosphere and the temperament of a superior with high weight. Enough to attract countless women to rush at him.


    A prince and the chief assistant of the cabinet wanted to spoil a Qingguan man in a brothel. Speaking of it, it was the Qingguan man''s great luck.


    This kind of thing can''t be bothered by Xu Erfu and Chu Mo at all.


    However, in the upper class circles of Daxia, there is a secret that although Xia Jing is an extreme minister and Prince, he has a quite abnormal hobby! That is, like killing young and beautiful girls!


    This secret news is not even secret news, but a fact... Bloody fact!


    Because over the years, in the high-grade brothels in Yanhuang City, almost every year, there are so many popular Qingguan people who suddenly disappear, and there is no news, as if they had never appeared.


    At the beginning, many people also felt that they might have been redeemed by a big man and become an outsider or concubine.


    But in this world, there is no airtight wall. Gradually, a shocking rumor spread: Prince Xia Jing, because of excessive lust in his youth, was no longer humane soon after giving birth to his son Xia Jie.


    What kind of woman does such a powerful person want? Not to mention the outside, there are hundreds of stunning beauties in the palace. Not humane... It''s the greatest punishment from heaven!


    As a man, this kind of thing is simply the biggest shame! Let alone a prince.


    So at the beginning, Xia Jing searched all over for famous doctors. I don''t know how much he has accumulated in his family''s various top-grade medicinal materials and top-level yuan drugs. But all this... Is useless.


    Up and down, except for that place... It can be hard everywhere, not there.


    This kind of thing, for a man, is simply a great torture and humiliation. It doesn''t matter if it''s a short time, but no one can stand it for a long time.


    As a result, the man with incomparably respected status in the Xia Kingdom began to become psychopathic.


    From the beginning, it was not until the women in my family were tortured crazy and died a lot that this matter spread.


    Therefore, Xia Jing targeted the popular Qingguan people in the top brothels in Yanhuang city!


    All those women are excellent in the world, talented and beautiful, and have no status. Even if he died, no one would dare to run to Xia Jing to uphold justice.


    What''s more terrible is that Xia Jing''s abnormal degree becomes more and more serious with his age!


    At first, those women in his hands occasionally survived, but later, none of the women he took away could survive and reappear in front of the world.


    Throughout the summer, except the emperor, who dares to challenge the prince? How many people dare to run to the emperor and sue him?


    So Xia Jing has always been so lawless and unscrupulous.


    After seeing the Qingguan man for the first time, Xia Jing was shocked and felt that this was simply a fairy in the sky. At that time, he was moved. But he was very clear about his problems. Once the girl came to his hand, she would definitely die.


    Therefore, he has been controlling and enduring. After all, such a clean waiter can bring huge benefits to his brothel. And if he moved his brothel people, it would be equivalent to breaking the rules.


    Who else... Dare to be the shepherd of this brothel in the future? Even the owner of the brothel will resent him for this.


    No one is afraid of his high position, but he also needs someone to work for him to make money. You can''t offend all the people below.


    But later, he finally couldn''t help it. After being drunk, he inadvertently looked at the man''s eyes, full of.


    Others didn''t notice, but the Qingguan himself... Saw clearly, and he was scared out of his wits when he thought of the legends he heard in his daily life.


    Go to the boss and cry, but the boss said she was distracted, because the prince, who is the real boss of his family, how can he move his own money tree?


    Coincidentally, at that time, Xu Erfu happened to sneak out of the house and ran to the brothel for drinking for the first time. After arriving at the brothel, he named his last name and asked the most popular Qingguan man to come and accompany him.


    As a result, at first glance, the beautiful sister, who was as beautiful as a fairy, had red eyes, as if she had just cried. Xu Erfu naturally wanted to ask clearly. Do you look down on me? Disdain for my young age, so depressed that I cry?


    So, the Qingguan, who was full of fear and depression in his heart, told Xu Erfu the whole story, regardless of Xu Erfu''s real identity, even though he was a fart big child. Then he cried loudly, saying that he would rather commit suicide than be tortured to death.


    Xu Erfu fell in love with the beauty of the world at a glance. How could he watch her disappear and die? He patted her chest on the spot and said that he was sure to save her.


    Then, there was the story of the nine year old childe who was famous in Yanhuang City redeeming himself for the 16-year-old popular Qingguan man.


    In fact, Chu Mo also participated in that matter, but they were all secretly giving advice, gathering the forces and means of the two CHILDES, and finally managed to do it.


    The owner of the brothel made a lot of trouble for a long time, and Xia Jing secretly flew into a rage. It is said that he lost a lot of valuable antiques. But in the end, it can only be settled. What else can we do? He is a noble prince. When he is the first assistant in the dynasty, should he go to quarrel with the grandson of the second assistant?


    Even if I go to tell Xu Zhongliang that the old man is probably ten years old, I will also say to my face: children are mischievous, soft hearted, and can''t see girls fall into the dust


    In this case, what else can Xia Jing say?


    Therefore, why did Xu Shan rush back from the South angrily and acquiesce in this matter after giving Xu Erfu a severe slap? After learning the truth of the matter, he also couldn''t bear to see Prince Xia Jing''s abnormal hobby!


    Although he punished his son severely on the surface, he secretly applauded his son for this behavior in his heart!


    It''s worth mentioning that Xia Jing''s old son of a bitch can suffer a dumb loss and snatch the most popular cleaning man from his brothel... It''s simply worth mentioning!


    Of course, as a father, he would not educate his son so much, so Xu Erfu was still smoked.


    Then, depressed Xu Erfu ran away from home!


    Follow Chu Mo to the barracks to relax.


    As a result, I met Miaoyi Niang who was seriously injured on the road!


    At that time, Miaoyi Niang was being chased and killed by people. She was seriously injured and died immediately. Seeing Chu Mo and Xu fufu from a distance, she thought she had met a savior. As a result, when I came close, it turned out to be two little children. Seriously injured and disappointed, I fainted directly.


    At that time, Miaoyi Niang was not as charming as she is now. She was disheveled and disheveled, and fell there covered with blood. If the children of ordinary people are scared, they may turn around and run away.


    However, Chu Mo and Xu fufu only glanced at each other and directly lifted Miaoyi Niang up and ran away. Although they are young, they are both martial artists who cultivate yuan strength. It''s natural to carry a person.


    Then, he found a very secret place to hide Miaoyi Niang, and Chu Mo asked Xu fufu to look after Miaoyi Niang. He himself, with a piece of cloth on Miaoyi Niang''s clothes, returned to the previous place and waited there under some arrangement.


    After a little while, seven or eight people came directly after him, with a fierce face. Seeing Chu Mo, they pointed a knife at him and asked if they had seen an injured woman.


    Chu Mo pretended to be stunned, took the group of people seven turns, walked out twenty or thirty miles, came to a big river, and said that he saw the woman here, jumped into the river, and was washed away by the river.


    The group searched carefully, and finally found a piece of cloth with blood in a grass. After identification, it was the cloth that Miaoyi Niang was wearing. So he was convinced of this. Without embarrassing Chu Mo, he swam down to catch up.


    Miaoyi Niang, so she escaped a disaster!


    Xu Erfu''s military camp trip did not take place, because he returned to Yanhuang city with Miaoyi Niang and found a very secret other hospital to recuperate. Miaoyi Niang stayed in Yanhuang city after her injury.


    Chu Mo and Xu fufu never asked her origin, and Miaoyi Niang didn''t say it herself. But judging from her skill, Miaoyi Niang should have practiced in the sect. She has never denied this.


    When Taotie building was just opened, some people came to trouble, and basically all of them were solved by Miaoyi Niang herself.


    The room became quiet, and the three seemed to fall into memories.


    The incident four years ago had a far-reaching impact on the three present. Besides, Chu mo later kicked Xia Jie into a eunuch, which had something to do with that matter. I feel that this father and son are both beasts, and they are simply worthy of death.


    "It''s all over. I heard that Xia Jing has finally fallen out of favor. Hehe, it''s worth a toast." Chu Mo picked up the wine pot, filled the glasses of the three people, then picked up the glasses and said with a smile, "I believe our future will be better!"


    Miaoyi Niang''s beautiful eyes flashed brightly, looking at Chu Mo and said, "yes, I also believe that the future will be better!"


    Xu fufu took up his glass and sighed, "Hey, it''s sad to lose a wife! I''m lovelorn and I want to get drunk. Don''t pay any attention to me!"


    "Cut!" Chu Mo and Miao yiniang despise Xu fufu together.


    "Second goods!" Chu Mo said.


    "It''s quite second." Miaoyi Niang nodded, "I don''t know how Liu Meier put up with you and was so determined to you."


    Liu Meier was the most popular shepherd of Qing Dynasty.


    After redeeming himself, he directly lived in a different hospital in Yanhuang city. When Taotie building opened a branch, he was pulled out by Xu fufu to be the landlady. There are many intersections with Miaoyi Niang, and they are like sisters. Miaoyi Niang naturally knows Liu Meier''s current situation very well.


    "Hahaha, that''s my mei''er... Of course, she''s dead set on me!" Xu fufu laughed proudly.


    "Is sister Mei okay?" Chu Mo asked.


    "She said she always wanted to thank you." Miaoyi Niang said with a smile.


    Xu fufu immediately looked sad and angry, looking at Chu Mo angrily: "Chu Xiaohei...!"


    Chu Mo looked innocent: "it''s none of my business, isn''t it?"


    "Why is it none of your business? Mei''er hasn''t been touched by me until now, saying that I cheated her, and it was you who really saved her..." Xu fufu''s blood spitting expression on his face: "uncle, how wronged! How much money and effort and people were smoked, and the last credit was gone..."


    "Hahaha..." Chu Mo almost laughed and gasped. Looking at the second product, he said, "then another day, I''ll see sister Mei and explain it to you?"


    "Forget it, don''t explain, I''ve seen through, Chu Xiaohei, all say I''m the biggest Playboy in Yanhuang City, and I''m not with you! As long as I''m with you, all beauties see you! I think they all have eye diseases!" Xu fufu rolled his eyes and muttered.


    At this time, a loud voice suddenly came downstairs, which made the three people present couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    After reading the book, to the last page, don''t forget to vote smoothly, wonderful plot, coming!!!


    ...

 Chapter 63

    eadx;


    Chu Mo glanced at Miaoyi Niang: "is there anyone else making trouble here now?"


    Miaoyi Niang''s face was also a little confused and said, "no one has made trouble here for a long time."


    Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo hehe and said with a smile, "maybe it''s for you!"


    Chu Mo curled his lips and sneered, "to speak of, there must be more people who hate you in Yanhuang city than those who hate me!"


    "OK, don''t pinch the two of you. I''ll go down and have a look." Miaoyi Niang said, standing up and going out.


    Xu fufu said, "since I met you, let''s go and have a look. Who is so indifferent and dares to make trouble on my territory?"


    Miaoyi Niang said, "come on, man Yanhuang City, who knows this is your industry?"


    Xu fufu hehe smiled: "then when the road sees injustice, draw a knife to help!" Say, some maliciously looked at Miaoyi Niang''s bulging chest: "my knife is very good, do you want to try it?"


    "Get out of here!" Miaoyi Niang kicked Xu fufu''s ass and kicked him out of the room directly.


    As soon as the door opened, the noise below became clearer. Only heard a young man scold discontentedly, "I''ve never seen you open a restaurant like this, but there''s still a place where you can''t go up? Shit, uncle has plenty of money! Do you know who my father is? Do you still want to open a broken restaurant?"


    "Hehe, who is the father of the young master? I have to ask the mother of the young master. How can we outsiders know? My restaurant has a good business, and I still want to open it. Why, the young master has different opinions?" Miaoyi Niang winked at Chu Mo and Xu fufu, and walked down the stairs while talking directly.


    The noisy group is on the third floor.


    In fact, the third floor is the most luxuriously decorated Taotie building!


    This floor is composed of large and small rooms. The decoration of each room is made of exquisite materials and has a great style. It can not only show a very high grade and taste, but also have no such flashy explosive atmosphere.


    The top rich in Yanhuang city like this floor best. Even many big people who are qualified to climb the fourth floor would rather eat on the third floor.


    The decoration of the fourth floor should be more atmospheric and introverted. People who have no connotation really don''t feel good here. In addition, the overall atmosphere on the fourth floor is too high-end. Unless important people are entertained, they generally will not go to the fourth floor easily, and will feel too formal.


    It is also a place with style and grade on the third floor, which is more suitable for relatives and friends to get together.


    Miaoyi Niang''s words were very vague. If her level was a little lower, she couldn''t even recognize that she was swearing. The young man couldn''t recognize it. He saw a gorgeous beauty walking down from the upstairs, and his eyes immediately straightened.


    Miaoyi Niang frowned and was unhappy. What she hated most was the greedy eyes of men. She wished she could eat her. Although Xu fufu seems a little frivolous and often flirts with her, in fact, he respects her very much.


    "Are you the landlady here?" Miaoyi Niang''s obviously unhappy eyes were seen by the young man, who immediately stopped looking at Miaoyi Niang and said coldly.


    The comer is not good!


    Chu Mo and Xu fufu, who followed, looked at each other and understood each other''s ideas.


    "Yes, the young master is also a man of status. He''s noisy here, and he doesn''t mind losing his status?" Miaoyi Niang said faintly.


    "Hey... A small restaurant landlady, speaking, is very good at running people." Beside the young man stood a young man in his thirties, with a tough face and a strong suit, who looked extraordinary. She said coldly to Miaoyi Niang, "do you think there is a backstage behind it, so you don''t pay attention to anyone?"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled faintly, "you''re serious. I''m just a restaurant here. Open the door to do business and welcome any friends to dine here. But if there''s trouble... Save it."


    "Hahahaha, this childe saw someone more arrogant than me for the first time, and she was also the owner of a restaurant. It was interesting... It was really interesting!" Saying this, the young man''s face was cold: "Zhang Mo, tell her who I am!"


    The tough young man said coldly, "Qingzhou mu, Zhang Chong''s son, Zhang Qingyu!"


    Chu Mo and Xu fufu heard the three words Qingzhou mu, and immediately felt a little stunned, and then looked at each other. Xu fufu opened his mouth slightly and said silently, "Xia Jing!"


    Qingzhou is the nearest state to Yanhuang City, and it is also the largest of the nine states in the great Xia Dynasty. As a herdsman in Qingzhou, Zhang Chong naturally had a high position and was a real feudal official. And this Zhang Chong is Xia Jing''s staunch confidant.


    Xu fufu said, winking at Chu Mo: look, it''s really for you, isn''t it?


    Chu Mo was also somewhat helpless. Although he knew that the Revenge of Xia Jing and Xia Jie would come sooner or later, he didn''t expect to come so soon. He had just returned to Yanhuang City, and it had already started there. However, in this way, isn''t it a little low-level?


    At the same time, Chu Mo also had some doubts in his heart. As Prince Xia, Xia Jing should not trouble him in this way even if he had no brain anymore. For people with Xia Jing''s identity, the best way to revenge someone is to let him disappear directly in the world!


    Even Xia Jie, although he hated Chu Mo very much and wanted to break him into pieces, he was unlikely to find trouble in this mindless way.


    "Did the state shepherd make this matter by himself?" Chu Mo said in his heart.


    Zhang Qingyu''s father is a staunch confidant of Prince Xia Jing. This is no secret in the summer.


    The fall of Prince Xia Jing was a huge blow to Zhang Chong. The backer directly fell. As a state shepherd, can he sit still... It''s really hard to say.


    Therefore, Zhang Qingyu naturally hated Chu Mo and believed that it was the reason for Xia Jing''s loss of power. After all, this is the rumor.


    Chu Mo thought that it should be zhangqingyu who rushed directly to trouble after hearing that she was having dinner in Taotie building.


    What Zhang Qingyu probably didn''t expect was that he didn''t even see Chu Mo''s face. He was stopped by the people in the restaurant and wouldn''t let him go upstairs!


    According to Zhang Qingyu''s status, if you think of dining on the fifth floor, you are barely qualified. The problem is that the people in Taotie building don''t know the state shepherd at all.


    Zhangqingyu naturally flew into a rage. If it weren''t for her identity, she would still want to find trouble with Chu mo later, and would have smashed here.


    Miaoyi Niang is extremely smart. How can she not know what''s going on when she sees it? Then he turned back and motioned Chu Mo and Xu fufu to go back first. Here she came to solve it.


    It''s OK that she didn''t signal. Her signal immediately made zhangqingyu more angry and said coldly, "why? Isn''t zhoumu in the eyes of your restaurant landlady?"


    Miaoyi Niang was about to speak when Xu fufu came down the stairs and stood on the last step, because standing here, he was taller than Zhang Qingyu. Looking at Zhang Qingyu from a commanding position, he hissed, "the state herdsman is really great, a feudal official!"


    Zhangqingyu came to trouble. Naturally, she did her homework in advance and knew who the handsome boy was. Hearing him say so, a smile appeared on her face. Even the other party deliberately stood on the steps, one head taller than him, pretending not to see.


    But then Xu fufu said, "but what is the son of zhoumu...?"


    Zhangqingyu suddenly changed her face.


    Xu fufu pulled out his ears and said faintly, "this is Yanhuang city! It''s not Qingzhou! If you want to make trouble here, you''d better save it. Your master is a man with his tail clamped, and he dare not come out when he is a shrinking turtle at home. What''s your strength when you come out?"


    "You... Why do you say that about me?" Zhangqingyu wanted to slap the boy standing on the steps, but she weighed it in her heart and didn''t dare.


    The identity of this teenager is much more powerful than that of the state shepherd. If he really does that, don''t mention his father. Even if Xia Jing can''t protect him, he won''t protect him.


    "Three words for you." Xu fufu looked at Zhang Qingyu coldly, "get out!"


    "You''re only one word." Chu Mo reminded.


    "Oh, two more words?" Xu fufu twitched at the corner of his mouth, "I''m not very good at arithmetic. Forgive me, then fill in those two words."


    "Get out!"


    A sharp drink.


    It made Zhang Qingyu''s body tremble slightly.


    Xu fufu couldn''t help shaking his head in disappointment, turned to Chu Mo and said, "it''s boring... You see? Just such a counsellor, he also came to learn from others to make trouble, hey... It''s not enough to humiliate your father."


    Zhangqingyu''s face flushed, and her blood surged up. She angrily said to Chu Mo, "bastard surnamed Chu... Don''t hide behind a woman and your brother if you have the ability. I''m here to trouble you today!"


    This bastard said it directly. Yi Niang and Xu fufu changed their faces and became angry.


    As for Chu Mo¡ª¡ª


    PA!


    A loud slap sounded suddenly.


    Look at this zhangqingyu, childe Zhang, who was directly beaten and turned around a dozen times.


    Wow, spit out a mouthful of blood, that blood, also with a dozen teeth. Then with a plop, he slumped on the ground. The whole person was dazed, his eyes were dull, and he was fooled by Chu Mo''s slap.


    "If you dare to say this to me again, it will kill you!" Chu Mo stood beside Miaoyi Niang and looked coldly at Zhang Qingyu sitting on the ground. From childhood to childhood, what he hated most was that others scolded him like this.


    As everyone knows, fan Wudi adopted a child named Chu Mo, an orphan.


    Therefore, any topic about parents is taboo here in Chu mo. If someone dares to scold Chu Mo''s parents, no matter who it is, Chu Mo will go crazy directly.


    This sapphire didn''t know whether to live or die. He felt that a general''s grandson was not his own. He scolded and hit. What can he do?


    It is said that although Prince Xia Jing lost his real power because of Chu Mo, it was because the girl in the legend was a princess! Otherwise, why was the emperor indifferent when Chu Mo was chased and killed at the beginning?


    So from the bottom of her heart, Zhang Qingyu never paid attention to Chu mo. Unexpectedly, people didn''t reason with him at all, let alone scold him. Instead, it was crisp and neat. It was a slap directly, which made him smoke seven meat and eight vegetables, and his soul was almost scattered!


    "Bold, how dare you attack the state shepherd!"


    "Take him!"


    "Get caught quickly!"


    The young man who was beside Zhang Qingyu before gave a low order: "shoot to death!"


    A few people hesitated slightly and still rushed to Chu Mo!


    Bang!


    Qiang!


    They drew out their weapons and sent out a murderous spirit.


    "Want to kill me?" The light in Chu Mo''s eyes was cold, stretched out his hand, blocked Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu behind, and whispered, "don''t move!"


    With that, he rushed straight up with an arrow, flashing his body like a ghost, and threw these people one by one along the window.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Brothers and sisters, give more awesome to the recommended tickets!


    ...

 Chapter 64

    eadx;


    There was a flurry of exclamations on the street.


    Many people walked on the street well, but they didn''t expect that fiveorsix people fell from the sky, fell hard on the hard bluestone ground, and passed out three on the spot. There were two other people who had broken countless bones all over, lying there crying.


    Chu Mo walked a few steps to Zhang Qingyu, took his neck, directly picked him up, walked to the window, hung his body completely in the air, and asked coldly, "Master Zhang, are you going to kill me?"


    Although the fourth floor of Taotie building is not particularly high, it is not short. If the height and angle are appropriate, it is enough to kill people.


    A cool wind blew, Zhang Qingyu''s body suddenly shivered, and then... Shit and urine came out. I was scared directly!


    "Master Chu... Master Chu, I''m wrong. I didn''t want to kill you! Sobbing... I just want to teach you a lesson. Give... Give Xia outstanding a tone. I really didn''t want to kill you... Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me!" Zhangqingyu''s body hung outside, and the excrement and urine trickled down along the gorgeous clothes, stinking.


    The people below roared and scattered far away, which was really embarrassing and lost to the extreme.


    "You didn''t want to kill me? Why did your men kill me?" Chu Mo looked coldly at Zhang Qingyu''s scarred face and looked disgusted.


    "They... They are not my people..." Zhang Qingyu wailed, "they are Xia Jie''s men... They are all pro Wang Fu people! It has nothing to do with me!"


    Chu Mo was originally worried about something a little big behind her. Hearing this, she was completely relieved, smiled with disdain, and whispered, "it''s really a thing without a brain."


    Xu fufu couldn''t help laughing and said, "yes, just say that his subordinates made decisions without authorization. Isn''t it over? What a fool!"


    PA!


    Chu Mo slapped Zhang Qingshan with his right arm, which had not fully recovered, and tried. He felt that his right arm was still a little dull pain. Sneer: "you say I believe you? Yes, I have a grudge with Xia Jie, but you are obviously throwing dirty water on him. I have a clear grudge between Chu Mo and Xia Jie. Even if I have a grudge with Xia Jie, I can''t see your shameless behavior!"


    The onlookers below couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    "Good boy Chu! He is worthy of being the grandson of the general''s great master. There is a clear distinction between kindness and resentment!"


    "Young Master Chu is clear about right and wrong. Indeed, he is behind the general!"


    "Distinguish your enemies. This kind of mind... Is admirable!"


    "Shit... When did little black brother become so shameless?" Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo standing by the window with a shocked face.


    "Yes, it turns out that although he has this IQ, he won''t use it in public like this. Tut Tut, where is my simple and kind young master?" Miaoyi Niang sighed with emotion on her face.


    After Zhang Qingyu said these words, she immediately regretted it in her heart, but at the moment, her life was in the hands of others, and her soul was almost scared away. How dare she lie? He even lost the ability to think. At that moment, he wailed and shouted, "I''m not lying. I still have a letter from Xia Jie to me. You can see it at a glance!"


    "Shit, is there any evidence?" Xu fufu was shocked directly.


    "Pig!" Miaoyi Niang was speechless directly.


    Zhangqingyu struggled, took out a letter from his coat pocket, and opened it tremblingly: "look, look, here is Xia Jie''s seal, and this handwriting... Is also his!"


    Chu Mo squinted, glanced, smiled coldly, and was about to say something.


    At this time, suddenly, there was a sad sound of breaking the air in the air.


    Whoosh!


    A feather arrow shot directly at Zhang Qingyu''s back heart!


    Not good!


    The other party wants to kill!


    Chu Mo was immediately furious. At the critical moment, he couldn''t care so much and threw Zhang Qingyu directly to a fruit stall downstairs.


    Indole!


    The arrow was firmly nailed to the wall of Taotie building, almost completely submerged, leaving only a tail embedded with feathers, and it trembled violently on the wall.


    This arrow is meant to kill!


    Zhang Qingyu was thrown on the fruit stand over there. Although he would not be killed by falling, such a high distance also made him fall and scream. I don''t know how many fractures had occurred on his body.


    At the moment Chu Mo threw Zhang Qingyu down, Miaoyi Niang''s body had turned into a shadow and flew out of the fourth floor window directly, rushing in the direction of the arrow.


    Xu fufu called a few people with a cold face, whispered something, walked to Chu Mo and said, "Xia Jie... He wants to die!"


    The people on the street scattered and fled. This scene just now is really amazing. Although the excitement is good-looking, it takes life to see it.


    "Go and get that letter back, and by the way, pay ten times the compensation for the fruit stall." Chu Mo stood by the window, and his face was not very good-looking. Without this flying arrow, it can also be said that Zhang Qingyu is mentally ill and wants to please the master and trouble him.


    But this letter, together with this arrow, made Chu Mo feel cold and extremely angry!


    Because he was calculated!


    Once zhangqingyu dies here today, this matter must have something to do with Chu mo.


    At that time, others won''t care where the arrow flew out, and it will be counted on his Chu Mo head.


    As for the letter? Chu Mo dares to conclude... Even if Zhang Qingyu insists that the letter was written by Xia Jie, it is definitely not true!


    Zhou Mu''s son, for Chu Mo, he would fight. As long as he didn''t kill him, there was no big problem. But if you die, the nature is completely different!


    I believe that even Xu Zhongliang, who has just been promoted to the head of the cabinet, will be implicated!


    Because his little grandson Xu fufu is also here.


    Including Taotie building, including Miaoyi Niang, no one can get rid of the relationship!


    "It seems that they have been underestimated before." Chu Mo said coldly, "you can''t hide your relationship with Taotie building for long."


    Xu fufu was sending people to clean up the mess, including picking up the letter. After listening to Chu Mo''s words, he smiled casually: "if you can''t hide it, don''t hide it. This restaurant was built by myself. It''s useless for my family! All the sources of funds are clear! Who wants to criticize my Xu family through this is really wrong."


    "But today''s incident is really a little unexpected. It seems that it should not be just Xia Jie''s fool who planned it. His father Xia Jing, I''m afraid, can''t escape the blame! Mom, this hand is really hard to play. On the surface, it''s a conflict between a group of childe brothers, but in fact, it''s a good trick to point to the top and count birds with one stone."


    Xu fufu and Chu Mo are all extremely smart people. Although they are young, they are completely familiar with these things. It''s almost impossible to cheat them.


    At this time, Xu fufu''s men picked up the letter and handed it to Xu fufu. After a few eyes, Xu fufu frowned.


    Chu Mo said lightly, "fake?"


    Xu Fu nodded: "Xia Jie''s brain is unlikely to break down with that thing even if it''s gone. No matter how stupid he is, he won''t leave such a handle in others'' hands." With that, Xu fufu was about to tear up the letter.


    "No." Chu Mo stopped.


    "Why? Can the fake be used as evidence? At that time, even if it is accused to the emperor, it will definitely end up in the end. If it''s not done well, our brothers and sons will have to bear the name of false accusation." Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo strangely: "you don''t really want to sue them with this letter, do you? Brother hei... I remember you''re not so stupid?"


    "Sue them? I''m not that stupid." Chu Mo smiled coldly: "however, it''s a pity to tear such a good letter like this? Before, I shouted at me to fight and kill, which made me escape from Yanhuang city in embarrassment. Walking alone in the ice and snow land was almost a narrow escape... Today, I came back, and they didn''t settle accounts with them, but they took the initiative to find me, thinking I was the one who could be bullied casually half a year ago?"


    Xu fufu narrowed his eyes and looked at Chu Mo: "do you want..."


    "Hey, I''ll leave the follow-up to you. Remember to clean up all the mess for me!" Chu Mo patted Xu fufu on the shoulder: "those people I threw out must not be pro Wang Fu! But if they are not dead, lock them up for me. They are useful! Also, Zhang Qingyu, that idiot, remember to send someone to protect him, don''t let him die, and then inform his father to come and get people! This is a big favor! We saved his son!"


    "Shit, brother Hei, you''re really not that simple boy. You''re really cruel and shameless! But I like it!" Xu fufu beamed, hit his son and was seriously injured. In the end, he had to make him grateful. This kind of thing can''t be done by Chu Mo in the past. At most, it''s just behind Xu Fu''s back.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Chu Mo pie pie mouth, heart way: what is this? Let you experience what I experienced, you will only be more cruel than me!


    Compared with elder Changsheng Tianqi and elder Haoyue of Haoyue tribe, what shameless am I? Compared with them, I''m still as simple as a little white flower!


    "What are you going to do?" Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo, then looked at the letter in his hand, and said quietly, "you don''t want to go to the prince''s mansion to make trouble, do you?"


    Chu Mo bared his teeth: "listen to the news!" With that, Chu Mo''s body flashed, jumped directly out of the window on the fourth floor, slid out of the air for more than 20 feet, and then landed on a residential house opposite. Then, he tapped his toes, jumped a few times, and disappeared in sight.


    Xu fufu stood by the window on the fourth floor in a hurry. His yuan force was only two floors. He dared to let him jump from here, but it was impossible to be like Chu mo.


    "Isn''t it just to make trouble in the prince''s mansion? What''s the matter with leaving my brother?" Xu fufu cursed and went to deal with the end of the incident here. In fact, his heart is very moved, because his identity is really not suitable to appear in the pro Wang mansion. Bad reputation and bad words will bring great trouble to his grandfather.


    A moment later, Miaoyi Niang also came back, and her face was a little ugly.


    Xu fufu asked, "can''t you find anyone?"


    Miaoyi Niang shook her head, "dead!"


    "Dead?" Xu fufu was stunned.


    "Committed suicide." Miaoyi Niang gritted her teeth and said, "it''s one step away!"


    Xu fufu frowned and muttered, "it seems... This is a little fun!"


    "Where is the young master?" Miaoyi Niang asked strangely.


    "Attack the pro Wang mansion." Xu fufu laughed with some schadenfreude and some regret.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    A good play is coming, and you can''t expect the ending. Vote!!!!


    ...

 Chapter 65

    Miaoyi Niang was surprised, and her eyes showed worry: "why don''t you stop him?"


    Xu fufu said with a wry smile, "can I stop him? His current strength is too much higher than me, and I can''t see through him at all! Besides, let him make a scene, otherwise Xia Jing''s old bastard really thinks that everyone in the whole summer is afraid of him."


    "You... You are trying to persuade him!" Miaoyi Niang stamped her feet and said, "are you an ordinary people''s house when you are a prince? It''s so easy to break into?"


    "You, care is chaos." Xu fufu glanced at Miaoyi Niang and muttered, "how about old cows eating tender grass? I''m also tender grass!"


    "Xu Erfu!" Miaoyi Niang''s eyes showed a cold light, and she was really a little angry.


    "Hey, hey, don''t get angry. I didn''t provoke you." Xu fufu said weakly, "you really don''t have to worry. Although your young master is full of blood, he''s not a brainless fool. He knows it in his heart. This time, you can rest assured that Xia Jing and Xia Jie, the bastard father and son, will suffer a dumb loss."


    "How do you know? With that letter? Are you really stupid to be Xia Jie? Will you write a letter to others as a handle?" Miaoyi Niang''s eyes were not good, and she said angrily.


    "Hey, don''t worry, Chu Xiaohei is not so stupid, he must have a way!" Xu fufu said calmly.


    "How do you know?" Miaoyi Niang asked.


    "I believe him!" Xu fufu said faintly, "sister, I''ve been playing with him since I wore open crotch pants. If he were really that impulsive person, he wouldn''t have left Yanhuang city!"


    "Is it just because of trust?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Xu fufu strangely: "you don''t even know his plan..."


    "Hey, sister, dare you bet with me?" Xu fufu showed a malicious smile on his face.


    "The bet of taking advantage of my mother is free." Miaoyi Niang sneered.


    "No, no, no, no, I respect my sister so much. How can I take advantage of you?" Xu fufu looked positive.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Xu fufu incredulously, "you say."


    "I''ll bet, little black brother, this time, he will definitely make a fuss in the prince''s mansion, and he can get out of it!" Xu fufu said, thinking of the determined smile on Chu Mo''s face when he just left: "if you win, I promise to talk to my sister again in the future. All my shares in Taotie building are owned by my sister!"


    "When I''m rare?" Miaoyi Niang sneered, but still asked, "what if I lose?"


    "If you lose, kiss brother black in public. Don''t kiss his face! Remember, it''s in public!" Xu fufu seemed to have thought of that scene and couldn''t help laughing proudly.


    "You..." Miaoyi Niang blushed, gently bit Bei''s teeth, and snorted, "kiss and kiss, what''s the big deal? I bet with you! Although I hope he can get out of the body, but I''m not as optimistic as you! I''m going to kiss the Lord''s residence now and watch it with my own eyes!"


    Xu fufu said with a smile, "OK, let''s go together when I deal with things here!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Taotie building itself is located in the center of Yanhuang City, not far from the pro Wang mansion.


    Therefore, after a while, Chu Mo appeared directly in front of the prince''s house.


    As the prince of the great Xia Dynasty, Xia Jing''s mansion is also quite luxurious.


    It covers an extremely wide area. In addition to the overlapping courtyards, there are also huge gardens, lakes, rockeries, stone bridges... Pavilions and waterside pavilions.


    It is simply a replica of the royal garden! Even some rare flowers and trees are not found in royal gardens!


    The main gate of the prince''s residence is majestic, with two tall kylin stone statues standing at the door. Only royal blood can use this level of stone statues.


    The vermilion gate is tall and thick. There were also two strong bodyguards standing at the door, with serious expressions and straight posture.


    Above the gate tower, a huge plaque is written with three vigorous characters'' Pro Wang Fu ''!


    Before Chu Mo arrived at the door, one of the two bodyguards directly shouted, "the important place of the royal mansion, people without business leave!"


    Chu Mo laughed and walked directly to the front door of the pro Wang mansion.


    "Stop!" The bodyguard immediately drew his knife out of its sheath and came to Chu Mo, "what are you going to do?"


    "Make trouble!" After Chu Mo responded, he ran his footwork and dodged. He came to the guard and raised his hand with a punch.


    Bang!


    The bodyguard was directly punched by Chu mo.


    If Chu Mo didn''t control his power, this punch... Could kill him directly!


    Rao is so, the bodyguard still flew out several feet, fell heavily to the ground, and issued a sad cry.


    Seeing this, another bodyguard immediately pulled a bell beside the porter and shouted, "enemy attack!"


    "Get out!" Chu Mo rushed directly, took the guard''s neck and threw him away.


    Then he raised his legs and kicked at the scarlet front door of the prince''s mansion!


    The main gate of the palace is almost closed on weekdays. Even Prince Xia Jing rarely walks through the main gate. They all go through the side door next to them, which will not be opened unless there is a major celebration or festival.


    Therefore, the door was bolted from the inside!


    The door is a solid wood door that is more than a foot thick. It is also wrapped in copper skin and painted with vermilion paint on the outside, plus the pure copper door bolt inside. Unless it is a siege hammer, it will blow out tens of thousands of kilograms at a time. With manpower... It''s almost impossible to be knocked away.


    But here in Chu Mo, only one foot was used!


    Boom!


    The pure copper solid core door bolt inside is directly bent and deformed, and I don''t know how far it flies.


    The powerful force, together with the doorpost and the walls on both sides, broke.


    Collapse!


    The heavy gatehouse above suddenly lost its support and collapsed. The plaque engraved with the words "Pro Wang Fu" was directly pressed below and smashed!


    In this area of the prince''s residence, all the people live in the top rich families and nobles in the summer. Although it is very quiet, there is not a single person on the street.


    Seeing this scene, they were all startled and almost lost their ability to think. They looked at the gate of the prince''s mansion dumbfounded. There was smoke everywhere and a mess!


    Then these people came to their senses and ran frantically to their homes to pass back this amazing news.


    Soon, it became lively.


    "God, is it crazy that someone dares to make trouble in the prince''s residence?"


    "How do I think that boy looks familiar?"


    "It seems to be the grandson of general fan..."


    "More than half a year ago... Kicked Xia Jie into a eunuch? How did he come back? Wasn''t he ordered to be killed by Prince Xia Jing?"


    "How dare you fight back? How brave! Hahaha, interesting!"


    All the people who can live here are high-ranking and powerful. They are all the top nobles of this summer. At the moment, all of them stood far away. Watching the excitement there, they seemed to be a group of ordinary people, with excitement on their faces.


    Today''s lively... It''s really too big!


    Chu Mo kicked the whole gate of the prince''s mansion to pieces, and the evil spirit in his heart came out a little bit. For a martial artist who is about to break through the fourth level of the yuan pass, it is not challenging to kick such a gate.


    In the periphery of the prince''s residence, basically all the guards and servants lived. Therefore, after a burst of chicken flying and dogs jumping, a large number of guards rushed out directly. Rush to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo shouted angrily, "Xia Jie, you son of a bitch, get out of here! I used to help you distinguish, but I didn''t expect it was really you who ordered someone to assassinate me!"


    "Xia Jing! Xia Jing... You old thief, come out! If you don''t give me an account of today''s matter, I will smash your pro Wang Fu!"


    The crowd of onlookers outside heard it clearly and couldn''t help shouting.


    This boy... Is it too fierce? Dare to call Prince Xia Jing an old thief!


    Chu Mo said and rushed directly towards the bodyguards who surrounded him.


    This group of bodyguards, the strongest, is only the second level warrior of the Yellow level. Where is Chu Mo''s opponent? Almost in the blink of an eye, Chu Mo fell down. Although Chu Mo didn''t lay a heavy hand, all the guards lost their fighting power and it was difficult to get up.


    "Xia Jie... Get out of here!"


    "Do you have the courage to use Qingzhou Mu''s son to kill me? Don''t you have the courage to get out and confront me?"


    "Xia Jing, as the prince of Daxia, that''s how you educated your son, right? No wonder your cabinet chief was dismissed by the emperor. Your majesty is really brilliant! You can''t even educate your son well. How can you manage people all over the world?"


    "Get out of here! Let''s talk about it today! The matter half a year ago is not over yet, and you want to kill me today? Is it really easy to bully uncle Chu Mo in your family?"


    Chu Mo roared loudly as he rushed into the pro Wang mansion, and frantically destroyed everything in the pro Wang mansion at the same time.


    "This flower is good. Jade, do you want it? It''s not good? No? Well, I don''t want it either. It looks out of the way. Step on it!"


    "This tree is good. Yu, do you want it? What? Still no response? Why is it so tall? Stupid? Cut it!"


    "This rockery is too eye-catching here. It''s a pile of broken stones. It''s better to fill the lake!"


    Boom!


    Plop, plop!


    The whole Pro Wang mansion was in a mess in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Mo''s voice spread all over the place, and everyone outside could hear it clearly.


    One by one, they were all stunned. Thinking that general fan, is this grandson crazy? How dare he make such a big fuss in the prince''s residence? Is he really not afraid of death?


    People who have been to the prince''s residence know that none of the flowers and trees in the garden are ordinary!


    They are all extremely rare and precious varieties. Some are even going extinct!


    However, like a small Imperial Palace, the pro Wang mansion can be so tossed by people, which also makes many people who came to watch the excitement happy at the news.


    Xia Jing naturally has a series of people in the court, but he is not without rivals. Because he is too overbearing these years, he has also made many enemies. These people all expressed strong support for Chu Mo''s actions in their hearts. I wish he could make it worse and tear down the whole Pro Wang mansion.


    Chu Mo did exactly that!


    Now he has rushed to the garden of the prince''s residence, which covers an area of a very wide area. There, there are a group of lions, tigers and other beasts. Chu Mo kicked the cage open with one foot and laughed, "you are the king of the grassland in the mountains, how can you be locked here like a cat? Go out and play!"


    Roar!


    The lions and tigers immediately rushed out and ran out along Chu Mo''s side.


    The breath on Chu Mo''s body made these beasts have no courage to attack. But that doesn''t mean they dare not attack others!


    Soon, another roar and scream came from the prince''s mansion.


    "Xia Jing... As a prince, don''t you feel ashamed that you want to kill people even though you commit murder?"


    "Xia Jie, you shameless thing, as timid as a mouse... Dare to do it?"


    Boom!


    Two exquisite pavilions collapsed and smoke rose everywhere.


    At this time, there were already a large number of bodyguards, beginning to surround this side. But they all learned well, and did not attack at the first time. They all knew that they were not Chu Mo''s opponents.


    In the void, a slightly angry voice came: "little thing, you are so lawless, do you want to die?"


    Chu Mo laughed: "finally, a decent one came out? Don''t talk nonsense, get over here quickly, and after beating you, I will continue to dismantle!"


    Boom!


    Another attic collapsed.


    The other party was immediately furious: "you want to die!"


    Qiang!


    The sword light flashed, and someone over there stabbed Chu Mo with a sword.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Our recommendation tickets are so sad... As I felt when I saw a long queue in the hospital today.


    Students who have not yet voted, speed up ah, mmm

 Chapter 66

    eadx;


    "Get away!" Chu Mo shouted angrily, "bullying dog! You were the fiercest person who chased me!"


    Qiang!


    A loud noise.


    The other party''s long sword broke at the sound, and Chu Mo''s knife... Was already on the man''s neck.


    The visitor was directly stunned, and the remaining half of the sword in his hand fell to the ground with a clatter, his face pale, looking at Chu Mo in fear.


    Of course, he knew who the boy was. More than half a year ago, he did chase and kill the boy himself.


    Although he was finally stopped by a mysterious woman and ran away by the boy, he was sure that the boy was not his opponent at that time. Don''t say one... Even ten are not enough for him to kill.


    How did this happen in the past half a year? If you don''t get one move... You lose?


    Are you hallucinating?


    "Why don''t you talk? It was cool not to chase me at the beginning?" Chu Mo looked at the man in his thirties and eighties and pressed the murderer in his hand on his neck.


    A bloodstain suddenly appeared, and blood flowed out!


    "Ah... Don''t... don''t kill me. I''m also under orders." The man immediately let out a frightened plea for mercy.


    "Little beast, die!" An old voice sounded from behind Chu Mo, and a sad sound broke the air, instantly sounded.


    Chu Mo didn''t even look back, and the murdering backhand across the neck of the thirty-eight year old man was a knife.


    Qiang!


    Click!


    "Ah!"


    After a loud noise, a sad scream came out.


    An old man, covering the blood gushing from his shoulder with his hand in horror, uttered an incredible scream in his mouth.


    An arm, with a bright broken knife, fell to the ground.


    Chu Mo''s knife first cut off the old man''s knife, and then cut off his arm from bottom to top. Then, the knife was laid across the neck of the man in his thirties and eighties.


    All this is unbelievably fast!


    And his hand holding the knife... It''s still his left hand!


    Chu Mo leaned over and looked coldly at the old man with a broken arm behind him: "old man, among the people who chased me the most fiercely before, your strength is the strongest. The yuan Guan martial artist at the third floor of the Yellow level is very skilled in killing knives. Do you remember what you said when you chased me?"


    The old man looked at Chu Mo in horror: "it''s you! How... How did you suddenly... Become so powerful?"


    "At that time, you said that if you caught me, you would cut me one by one. You said that what you are best at is lingchi. You also said that your knife technique is very exquisite, and you can lingchi 3600 without death. You said that you enjoyed the process very much, and what you like to hear most is the scream made by the other party. In the end, when the scream can''t be called out, you cut the other party''s tongue. Then look at the other party''s eyes from hatred to despair to the last wood However... The mood will become extremely happy. " Chu Mo looked at the old man and said angrily, "you also said... You will serve me like this and make me satisfied... Isn''t it?"


    The old man was stunned by Chu Mo and stood there, his eyes full of shock: "impossible, impossible, it''s only half a year, even if it''s a genius in the sect, it''s impossible to make such great progress... It''s impossible!"


    "I''m not as abnormal as you are, so I won''t hurt you one by one. At that time, you left three knife wounds on me, which is not deep. Because my friend fought to save me, I was lucky to escape from Yanhuang city." Chu Mo ignored what the old man said and said lightly, "but the knife wound you left in my heart... Is very deep! I just returned you one knife, and there are three knives, are you... Ready?"


    "Ah!" The old man suddenly gave a scream and ran away!


    The martial artist of the yuan pass, even if his arm was cut off, did not really lose his combat power completely. But the fear in my heart has completely spread, and there is no way to control it.


    "Want to run?" Chu Mo sneered, and the killer in his hand suddenly flew out. With a pop, he stabbed in along the old man''s back and out along his chest.


    The old man''s body ran forward for more than ten feet because of inertia. Finally, he fell to his knees with a plop and turned around. He seemed to want to see Chu Mo, but he hung his head feebly and fell to the ground.


    Killed on the spot!


    "You still owe me two knives!" Chu Mo said.


    "Ah!" This man, in his thirties and eighties, saw that Chu Mo had no weapons in his hands, and suddenly gave a roar. He pulled out a short sword from his waist and stabbed Chu Mo hard under his ribs.


    Stabbing into that position is the heart!


    This sword... Tricky enough! Tough enough! Great enough! Fast enough!


    Chu Mo stepped on the footwork, his body flashed, and then raised his hand with a punch, which hit the man''s chest.


    Click!


    The crack sounded.


    The man in his thirties and eighties spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his body was directly hit and flew out. He hit a big tree hard, bounced back a foot, fell to the ground, and was killed on the spot.


    Chu Mo walked slowly towards the old man, stretched out his hand and pulled out the killing sky. There was no blood on the bright silver blade.


    "Xia Jing, haven''t you come out yet? Don''t think about mobilizing the army. They can''t catch me!" Chu Mo took murderer Tian and walked step by step towards the backyard of the pro Wang mansion.


    Xia Jing and his family live in the backyard! All his harem beauties also live in the backyard.


    Chu Mo doesn''t believe that for so long, Xia Jing and his son haven''t got the news.


    "Chu Mo!" A sharp drink came from the direction of the backyard.


    Then came the sound of a large number of bodyguards running. Soon, Prince Xia Jing, under the protection of hundreds of bodyguards, walked out of the backyard. Xia Jie, Xia Jing''s son, followed his father and looked at Chu Mo with a bitter face.


    Chu Mo was happy when he saw Xia Jie: "Yo, sister Xia Jie, haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you getting brighter?"


    "Chu Mo, you want to die!" Enemies meet, especially jealous, if the eyes can kill, Chu Mo may have died hundreds of times.


    Xia Jing''s eyes turned red when she saw the old man who had died there and the body of the man in his thirties and eighties without an arm. These are the two guards he paid a lot of money for. They are all from the sect. They have been in the prince''s mansion for many years and have always been trusted by Xia Jing.


    I didn''t expect that now they both fell into the boy''s hand, which made Xia Jing''s heart shocked and angry, and his hatred for Chu Mo was also to the extreme.


    "Chu Mo, you little beast, dare to come back? The king hasn''t settled accounts with you yet, and you actually directly hit the king''s house to kill? Is it true that the law of the great Xia is a decoration? Is it true that no one can cure you in the whole great Xia? Don''t think that if you have a grandfather who is a general, you can have no law and no heaven! The rivers and mountains of the great Xia..." Xia Jing was furious and scolded Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo didn''t let him finish his words, sneering and interrupting his words: "this great Xia River and mountain is not your prince Xia Jing''s! It''s the emperor''s today!"


    Saying this, Chu Mo disdained to look at Xia Jie beside Xia Jing: "didn''t your father and son just take advantage of that stupid son of Qingzhou Mu and want to kill him and frame the blame on me? This is not to blame me?"


    "You''re talking nonsense! It''s nonsense!" Xia Jing angrily said.


    "Nonsense, old thief, you know. The law of Daxia is naturally not a decoration, but I want to ask, Prince, where was the law of Daxia when your son robbed women in the street?" Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing and said coldly, "when you sent these two men who have just been killed by me to pursue me, where was the law of Da Xia...?"


    "You are all spiteful!" Xia Jie''s voice was sharp and shouted. That voice was like a girl.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be happy: "ha ha, Miss Xia... Why am I speechless? Do you want certification or material evidence?"


    "Chu mo... I''ll kill you!" The expression on Xia Jie''s face was extremely ferocious. As a man, his lifeblood was kicked to pieces, and he became a eunuch. Now he still had to laugh at him. Xia Jie was almost mad. He shouted, "shoot with arrows! Kill him!"


    A group of bodyguards, of course, would not listen to him, and all looked at Xia Jing. At this moment, Xia Jing also hated Chu Mo in his heart, and regretted that he had not sent more people to shred this little beast.


    Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing and said faintly, "Xia Jing old thief, do you have the courage to talk to me alone?"


    "Bold, dare to call the prince''s name!" Xia Jing''s bodyguard angrily scolded Chu mo.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be happy: "do you also know that he is an old thief?"


    "Father, don''t listen to the little beast and shoot indiscriminately!" Xia Jie gnashed his teeth.


    Xia Jing glanced at Chu Mo and said coldly, "little beast, don''t you want to leave this pro Wang mansion alive today! I''ll not only kill you, but also your grandfather! What''s the Taotie building? Really, I don''t know that it''s the intention of you and the little bastard of the Xu family? I''ll personally destroy everything you have!"


    "Old thief, you''re so spiteful. Taotie building''s business is really good. It''s normal to get into the eyes of an old thief like you. So, if you want to rob someone''s property, it''s clear that no one dares to disobey you in this summer anyway. Don''t drag it with me. Don''t talk nonsense without evidence." Chu Mo said lightly, "but it seems that the prince really doesn''t want to stay behind."


    "You! Chu Mo! The king will cut you to pieces!" Hearing this, Xia Jing suddenly went crazy. What does he hate most now? That''s it!


    He Xia Jing, the prince of Xia, is the most powerful man in the whole Xia except his royal brother!


    Even if the head of the cabinet was removed, no one can change this fact!


    But his only son was kicked to pieces by the boy in front of him. He became a eunuch without entering the palace. If he still has fertility, it''s no big deal. There are so many beautiful women around him. It''s just to have three men and five women.


    But he can''t give birth!


    He Xia Jing... Has no such ability!


    The culprit who caused his death in Xia Jing is right in front of him!


    How can we not hate?


    Chu Mo smiled, looked at Xia Jing, who was about to give orders and shoot himself into a hedgehog, and said faintly, "it''s not surprising that in just over half a year, I Chu mo... why can I escape from a teenager who can only be chased by you and flees Yanhuang city in confusion. Growing up today, I dare to be alone, fight your pro Wang mansion and kill two strong guards of you? Don''t you... Feel curious?"


    "I''m not curious. Anyway, you''re going to die." Xia Jing was so angry that he was about to vomit blood that he didn''t even have interest in talking to him.


    Xia Jie screamed aside, "hurry... Kill him! Kill him!"


    Chu Mo stared at Xia Jie: "adults speak, little girl, get out of the way, don''t interrupt!"


    "Chu mo..." Xia Jie''s voice was really sharp, especially in anger, more like a woman.


    Chu Mo ignored him and looked at Xia Jing calmly: "you should know that when I was in Yanhuang City, I was a genius. I can be called a master in terms of miscellaneous studies! After I arrived at the sect, my miscellaneous studies didn''t stop. I once found an ancient classic in the Sutra Pavilion of the school, on which there was a prescription..."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Friends who use mobile phones to read books react that they don''t know how to vote for recommendations and ask to type these three words. It seems that the three words of recommendation can directly generate a connection?


    I don''t know this very well, but I''d better try it.


    Well, after reading the book, you should vote for recommendation!!


    Continuous wonderful plots, sufficient quality and quantity, are worth your possession!!!!


    ...

 Chapter 67

    Chu Mo said this and closed his mouth with a smile, because he found that Xia Jing''s eyes suddenly lit up when he said this sentence!


    Although the light flashed away, and then it was well hidden. But Chu Mo knew that he had won.


    Before making trouble here, Chu Mo had thought that the fundamental reason why Xia Jing was so angry and wanted to tear him to pieces was that Chu Mo had abolished his only son!


    Even if you have power, even if you are a prince, even if you are rich... You can enjoy all the glory and wealth in the world!


    However, if there is no future, there will be no hope!


    What if... If there is hope, there will be a man and a woman again?


    Chu Mo can be sure that Xia Jing''s mentality will completely change!


    Both Daxia and Daqi have always paid attention to the inheritance of descendants, which is completely different from the Customs on the grassland. There can be a queen on the grassland, but there has never been such a precedent in Da Xia or Da Qi, and it is almost impossible.


    Therefore, he dared to make such a reckless fuss in the pro Wang mansion, because Chu Mo believed that Xia Jing was not Xia Jie''s idiot. Especially for these high-ranking people, hatred is sometimes dispensable.


    "Now, can we talk?" Chu Mo''s heart became more and more calm, and his whole body also exuded that elegant and dusty temperament.


    Even if Xia Jing still hated the boy, he had to admit in his heart that fan Wudi, the old man, really picked up a good grandson!


    "If only my son... Could be like him, how wonderful?" Xia Jing couldn''t help but sigh.


    At this time, Xia Jie screamed aside, "father, kill him... Revenge for the child, kill him! Why don''t you give the order?" With that, Xia Jie went up to the nearby guard and grabbed the bow and arrow: "you dare not kill... I''m not afraid of him..."


    PA!


    With a crisp sound, Xia Jing severely slapped Xia Jie in the face: "get back!"


    "Ah... Father... You... You hit me... You hit me?" Xia Jie covered his face with his hands, leaving tears of grievance.


    Xia Jing''s heart softened, but thinking of Chu Mo''s just words, he hardened his heart and said, "lock up this useless thing for me and look at him! Don''t let him make trouble!"


    "Yes!" Two guards set up Xia Jie and left.


    "You hit me... Don''t kill your enemy, hit me... Woo woo..." Xia Jie, who was dragged away, actually cried sadly and was dragged away, and the cry was still clear and audible.


    Xia Jing''s face was gloomy, and he waved his hand, "you all step back!"


    A group of bodyguards hesitated. They were afraid that Chu Mo would suddenly burst up and hurt Xia Jing at this time. Two dead sacrifices... This has nothing to do with them, but if Prince Xia Jing dies... I''m afraid the whole nine families will be involved.


    Xia Jing said coldly, "get back. If he wants to hurt me, you can''t stop him!" The strength of the two worshippers, Xia Jing, was clear. With the hundreds of guards around him, he was not an opponent at all.


    But they all died in Chu Mo''s hands in the blink of an eye! In the prince''s house, there is a real powerful man. This powerful man is eccentric and only promises to protect Xia Jing. Besides, he doesn''t care about anything. Xia Jing also saw the powerful means once in those years and trusted him incomparably. Therefore, deep in his heart, he was not afraid that Chu Mo really hit him.


    The guards finally retired.


    Only Xia Jing and Chu mo were left here. Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo and said, "if you dare to cheat me..."


    "I don''t have to lie to you." Chu Mo said lightly, "you know the hatred between me and you because of Xia Jie."


    "He did something wrong, you taught him, I don''t object, but you were too cruel, and even kicked his lifeblood... Chu Mo, ask yourself, are you doing this... Not too much? Is it wrong for me to chase you?" Xia Jing said slowly with a gloomy face.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "if I say this in someone''s mouth, I will really feel ashamed and self reproach. However, Prince, what virtue are you and your son? You know best. Do you still use me to say the things your father and son have done that are not visible... One by one? So, don''t say these useless words."


    "You..." Xia Jing''s face was so angry that he glared at Chu Mo: "is that what you want to say to me? Chu Mo, this is your attitude? Do you think... I really can''t help you?"


    "Don''t be angry... Anger hurts." Chu Mo bared his teeth and said with a smile, "it''s just that I''m not happy to see your sanctimonious face. It''s obviously a sick old fox. What kind of elder do you pretend to be? How good it is to be your insidious and shameless villain."


    Looking at Xia Jing''s face, Chu Mo hehe laughed and said, "don''t get angry. I''m timid. I know that you have a real power in the pro Prince''s mansion. If that person shoots, I can''t run. So, don''t play tricks."


    Xia Jing couldn''t help being silent, squinted, and looked at Chu Mo carefully. Speaking of it, this is the first time Xia Jing has observed this teenager so seriously.


    "You are much more difficult than I thought." Xia Jing said faintly.


    Chu Mo smiled, walked to the pavilion beside him, sat on the bench, patted the chair and said, "prince, don''t you have backache when standing and talking? Come and sit and say, you''re welcome!"


    Xia Jing glared at Chu Mo, came over, sat at the other end of the chair, and said, "Chu Mo, if I had known you were such a difficult little bastard, I wouldn''t let you escape alive!"


    "At the beginning, you didn''t want me to escape alive, but I was fated! Also, you see, it''s good to talk like this now. Be honest, and is it a lot more pleasant to communicate?" Chu Mo sat there and took a deep breath: "the palace is different. The air is so fresh."


    "I''m not happy! The palace is made a mess by you bastard! Selling my precious flowers and plants is not enough to compensate you!" Xia Jing''s remaining anger did not disappear, staring at Chu mo.


    "What a big thing, for the rich prince, this small loss is nothing at all." Chu Mo smiled faintly.


    "Two dead worshippers, both of whom came from the sect!" Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo coldly, "I mean, I won''t bear anything for you!"


    "Haha, I never expected the prince to be so kind." Chu Mo smiled and said faintly, "you just need to give the pension you should give. They want revenge and naturally come back to me."


    Xia Jing''s eyes twinkled at Chu Mo, and his heart became more and more confused. In just over half a year, what had this teenager experienced? Such a big change can happen. Not only the strength has been raised to such a level, but also the courage... Is so shocking.


    As a prince, Xia Jing has been in a high position for many years. His aura is not for fun. Ordinary people don''t even dare to breathe in front of him. Even people from some sects should be polite when they see him.


    The boy, however, was so presumptuous in front of him. Knowing that his family had a real power, he still kept his face unchanged and talked and laughed happily. With this courage, it is enough to move Xia Jing.


    "And he... Is only thirteen or fourteen years old... If this son grows up, what kind of monster does he have to grow into?" Xia Jing squinted. If it weren''t for Chu Mo''s words in his heart, he really wanted to spend a lot of money. Please do something to get rid of this little thing!


    Although the two of them can sit here and talk peacefully now, don''t forget that just now, this guy killed two of his sacrifices and made the whole Prince''s house a mess. The loss of those properties, Chu Mo is said to be light, but in fact, it is definitely a huge number!


    Even Xia Jing will feel flesh pain. Not to mention, the hatred between the two sides has not been resolved at all. Deep! He really didn''t dare to believe that Chu Mo would be kind.


    "What exactly did you mean by what you just said to me?" Xia Jing finally couldn''t help asking. It''s not that his city is not deep enough, but that this little thing is too shameless and cunning. It''s gossipy, just don''t say that.


    "That? What?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned and surprised. Then, looking at Xia Jing whose face began to turn black, he hehe smiled: "Oh, you said the prescription... OK, I''ll tell you about this prescription."


    "Hum." Xia Jing almost couldn''t help but say hello to the powerful man to kill Chu mo. this boy is really annoying.


    "I just said that the root of our hatred is Xia Jie. You hate me so much because Xia Jie is your only son. Am I right?" Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing and asked faintly.


    "That''s right." Xia Jing replied hard.


    "Very good." Chu Mo nodded, "what is your son? I won''t say more. If his shameless acts are made public, I can guarantee that even if the emperor can''t protect him, he won''t protect his nephew! Those things are enough for him to die a hundred times! Is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    Xia Jing''s face was ugly and her chest fluctuated violently. I''m afraid no son''s response would be much stronger than Xia Jing''s.


    But Xia Jing was a big man in a high position after all. Although he was extremely angry in his heart, he still nodded: "it''s true."


    Chu Mo didn''t care about the problems with Xia Jing, Lightly said: "then, I kicked his lower body. First, it was equivalent to eliminating harm for the people; second, it was equivalent to saving his life! Because even if he didn''t meet me, sooner or later he would meet someone else! Even if there was no injustice... Da Xia still has a law! I don''t believe it. With the sage of the Emperor today, after knowing what Xia Jie did, he will continue to connive. What I said, right or wrong?"


    Xia Jing thought of the night before he was dismissed as the chief of the cabinet. The Royal brother, who has never been angry with him, was furious.


    The anger and disappointment on the emperor''s face at that time, and the scene of shouting that Xia Jie was an animal... I can see clearly. Xia Jing couldn''t help shivering all over. Nodded: "that''s right."


    "Therefore, your attitude of treating me as an enemy is fundamentally wrong! You are biting the hand that feeds you!" Chu Mo said calmly with a face, "I saved your son''s life! But you sent someone to hunt me down, causing me to leave my hometown, leave Yanhuang city sadly, and experience a narrow escape outside."


    Xia Jing lowered her eyes and was so angry that she really didn''t know what to say. It was clear that she had abandoned her son, but now she said it like her son''s greatest benefactor.


    "I have a large number of adults and a broad mind!" Chu Mo said.


    "Then you still come to the prince''s house?" Xia Jing asked coldly.


    "Being broad-minded doesn''t mean I''ll be happy with what you do! I''m unhappy in my heart! Naturally, I want to vent! Originally, I didn''t want to make trouble. Although you made mistakes again and again, I''m very kind and don''t want to see the same thing as you. It''s you who are endless! Pick my limits again and again!" Chu Mo patted the chair beside him, made a loud bang, looked at Xia Jing and said angrily, "old thief, dare you say that today''s matter has nothing to do with you?"


    Xia Jing snorted, didn''t speak, and his eyes flashed fiercely. This little beast is an old thief, which really annoys him. He Xia Jing... Has he ever been so humiliated?


    Chu Mo sneered, "you always don''t want to let me go. If you want to kill me, I''ll make a scene in your palace. Is it too much?"


    "That prescription..." Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo with a dark face: "can you talk about it?"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Today is our little beauty management Xuanxuan''s birthday. Here, let''s wish her a happy birthday!! Always young and beautiful, always hot and cute, mmm.

 Chapter 68

    "Prescription..." Chu Mo pulled a long tone and looked at Xia Jing, who was about to flee. He said faintly, "it''s very simple. He can cure your problems! It can not only revive the prince, but also add a few little princes and princes to the prince''s mansion... It''s not a problem. ¡ñ -" but if all the princes are born, you can''t trouble me, it''s your own problem. "


    Xia Jingteng stood up, his eyes were red, staring at Chu Mo: "you didn''t lie to me?"


    "Do I have to lie to you?" Chu Mo glanced at Xia Jing faintly: "lie to you, what benefits can I get?"


    "What do you want?" Xia Jing still stared at Chu Mo and asked in a deep voice.


    This problem is his biggest worry! If it can be solved, let alone solve the current gratitude and resentment with Chu Mo, even if he kneels down and knocks his head for Chu Mo, he doesn''t hesitate!


    "What I want is very simple." Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing: "first, from today on, the gratitude and resentment between you and me will be written off! You are not allowed to find someone to assassinate me, let alone pit me. Once I find out, our cooperation will be invalid. Because this medicine... You need to take it for a long time! So, don''t hit your little dark mind on my head. In addition, take good care of your scum son Xia Jie, and don''t let him go out to harm people like you."


    Xia Jing was full of black lines and angrily said, "those are rumors!"


    "You know whether it''s a rumor or not." Chu Mo looked at him with a sneer: "second, you have returned to normal, just like a normal man. You are so beautiful in the palace, don''t go out to harm people!"


    "Who would do that if it could return to normal?" Xia Jing''s face was dark, and she said gnashing her teeth, not saying that those were rumors.


    "Third, my lord prince, I know that although you are no longer the first assistant, the power in your hand is still very strong. At the critical moment, you have to help me when I need help." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Xia Jing''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, and he looked at Chu Mo with a dignified face: "boy, what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, don''t worry, I won''t rebel. I''m not so stupid, and I want to live a few more years." Chu Mo said.


    "Well, as long as I don''t want to rebel, I can use my strength to help you at the critical moment!" Xia Jing promised very simply. At this time, the smell of his superior finally came out.


    Before, he was almost completely suppressed by Chu Mo, a teenager. This is actually a very incredible thing. It''s enough to explain one thing, that''s not good... How big a blow it is for a man.


    "Is there anything else?" Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo and asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s nothing, Prince Xia Jing. Although I''m young, Chu Mo is not that kind of greedy person. I''ve always been clear about gratitude and resentment! If there is hatred, there will be revenge, and if there is kindness, there will be repayment!" Chu Mo said, stood up, looked at Xia Jing and said lightly, "in order to prove that I didn''t cheat you, I can refine medicine for you now, but... Because you have this problem, it''s already ChenKe, so there must be a lot of medicinal materials needed. For this, I hope you can have a psychological preparation. At that time, the refining medicine will be in your prince''s residence, and prepare a separate big room for me, don''t disturb me."


    Xia Jing nodded and said, "don''t be so troublesome. Just tell me what medicine you need! I''ll send someone to prepare it! In addition, to tell you the truth, in order to cure my problem, several storehouses of traditional Chinese medicine have been piled up in the royal mansion over the years! Even secretly asked for help from many sects, but... There has been no hope."


    In Xia Jing''s view, even if a large number of medicinal materials are needed, how much can they be needed? As long as there is something in this world... You can definitely get it in your own identity.


    Chu Mo glanced at Xia Jing: "OK, I''m tired today. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go to the door in person and make a list of the required herbs for you." He said in his heart: I hope you won''t be scared then.


    Xia Jing nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, I''m sorry it''s not far away. You should know how to get out."


    Chu Mo laughed, stood up, waved his hand, turned and left. He just called all the way in. As long as he walked back through the mess, he wouldn''t get lost.


    Xia Jing''s eyes flickered and looked at Chu Mo''s back disappearing into his sight. His eyes were full of complexity. After a long time, he whispered, "Mr. weichi, do you think... This boy''s words are reliable?"


    In the air, came a flat voice: "not simple." Then there was no movement.


    The answer was not what he asked, but there were only three words, but Xia Jing''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his dark face was like a river bed that had been dried up for many years, suddenly injected with a large amount of living water, glowing with endless vitality.


    Not easy!


    Mr. weichi said that the boy was not simple!


    Doesn''t that mean that the boy didn''t lie to him?


    It''s hard for Xia Jing to tell what kind of mentality he has towards Chu mo.


    Say hate... It''s really hate. After all, this boy abolished his only son, and today he called on the door with great arrogance, which not only made the palace a mess, but also made people want to tear him to pieces.


    But since I heard that he had that prescription, Xia Jing felt that he... Suddenly didn''t hate Chu Mo so much!


    "If... I can really recover, at my age, even if I have dozens of children!" Xia Jing''s eyes flashed a ray of hope and murmured, "hope... Is true! If you dare to cheat me, you will not be spared even if you spend all your money and means!"


    Despair is not terrible, because the road has come to an end, there is nothing to expect. The terrible thing is that after a desperate situation, I found that I entered another desperate situation!


    That''s what really breaks down.


    Chu Mo walked out of the messy palace like a walk. Those bodyguards along the way have been ordered, but their eyes looking at Chu Mo are still like facing a great enemy.


    They want to break their scalp, and they don''t understand why the Lord will let this boy go.


    The only son of the LORD was abandoned by him. After running for more than half a year, he swaggered back and brazenly called the door. The two great sacrifices of the palace died in his hands, and the whole palace was almost demolished by him... Even the gate of the palace was smashed to pieces.


    This slap is really solid!


    But the Lord actually let him go


    When did the Lord become so self disciplined? Can you bear being beaten to the door by others?


    Don''t say they can''t figure it out, even the family members of the central court ministers who watched the excitement outside... After seeing Chu Mo staggering out of the ruined palace gate, their eyes were also dull and completely confused!


    As soon as Chu Mo went out, he saw a large group of people surrounded outside. Xu fufu and Miao yiniang were also among those people.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Xu fufu bared his teeth and smiled, glancing proudly at Miao yiniang: "Hey, hey, hey."


    Miaoyi Niang was completely stunned. In fact, she had been here for a long time and almost rushed in directly. Although she came from a sect, after all, she spent so many years in Yanhuang city. How can she not understand what it means to be a prince''s residence?


    That''s a real tiger''s den!


    Chu Mo broke in like this, and even the gate of the palace was smashed to pieces. As the owner of this place, Xia Jing, how can he be spared under new and old grudges? She was held by Xu fufu and said that Chu Mo would be fine.


    As a result, Chu Mo really came out without waiting for a while!


    Up and down, not even touched with any dust, empty hands, a calm face. It''s like just coming back from a walk after dinner.


    Everyone was shocked by the result and almost looked silly.


    "How is this possible? Is Prince Xia Jing not at home?"


    "Recently, Prince Xia Jing hasn''t been out at all!"


    "The gate was smashed to pieces by others, and his face was swollen by people? As a result, the perpetrator walked out in such a leisurely manner?"


    "I heard that there were dead people inside... I can''t believe that the grandson of general fan can still come out alive."


    "Unbelievable... Can you say that Prince Chu Mo has the imperial edict?"


    "Don''t say, it''s really possible. Do you remember that rumor? I''m not sure. This time, Master Chu Mo was ordered to make trouble!"


    "Don''t make random guesses about the Royal affair. Go back and tell those little bastards at home later. Don''t provoke this Chu Mo, this boy is not simple!"


    There was no simple identity and status among the crowd of people watching. In that whisper, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, they all took a bit of fear.


    Not everyone has the courage to rush into the prince''s mansion and make trouble. After that, he can still get out of it. In the whole summer, I''m afraid there was only the emperor who dared to do so. Now... There is one more.


    Later, those people in the prince''s mansion silently cleaned up the mess there without even looking outside, which added a lot of mystery to this matter. It was not until many years later that Chu Mo angrily smashed the prince''s residence, which was spread in Yanhuang city.


    "You, are you okay?" Miaoyi Niang hurried to Chu Mo with a concerned face. Although she wore a veil to cover her exquisite and beautiful face, the bright and slender legs and slender waist looming in the skirt still made many men feel hot.


    Among these people present, the vast majority have been to Taotie building for dinner. Although there are few opportunities to see the landlady, many people who know Miaoyi Niang are somewhat surprised that she appears here.


    "How come even Miaoyi Niang came to join the fun?"


    "Don''t you know? Just in Taotie building, zhangqingyu, the son of Qingzhou mu, made trouble there and was taught a lesson by Master Chu mo. then the son of Qingzhou Mu confessed Xia Jie, otherwise, the son of Chu is unlikely to come to the palace in anger to make trouble."


    "I see, but does this matter have anything to do with Miaoyi Niang?"


    "Then I don''t know."


    Miaoyi Niang turned a deaf ear to the voices of people talking, but looked at Chu Mo with a concerned face.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "it''s okay. Why did you come here? Didn''t Er Fu tell you I was okay?"


    "I... how did I know that your eldest young master of Chu is so powerful that he can leave so gracefully after making a big fuss in the prince''s mansion?" Miaoyi Niang couldn''t help being angry.


    Xu fufu laughed aside and said, "sister, what you say counts. I''m willing to admit defeat!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The inspection results came out. I was depressed all afternoon and reluctantly coded a chapter of the manuscript.


    Fatty liver should be turned to severe. The indexes of two transaminases are three times higher than the normal value, and triglycerides are more than five times higher than the index. Blood glucose is also higher than normal.


    After reading this test report, I was in no mood at all.


    But rest assured, I belong to the kind of person who thinks he is not ill after seeing the report. Will quickly adjust their mentality.


    The normal update will not be broken anyway. That''s not to win any sympathy. I don''t need to impress myself with my body. Just because I''m an author, it''s my responsibility to keep growing.


    From tomorrow on, we should start to adjust our diet and exercise.


    Well, that''s it. Maybe when you see me in two months, you''ll find that I''m handsome.


    Ha ha ha ha


    Finally, today''s update to such a large chapter, in fact, just want to let you see more text before it goes on the shelves. I also know that the effect of more than 2000 words a chapter will be better, at least it will look a lot!


    But I won''t do this before it goes on sale. The big chapter makes you enjoy it more.


    As for the price after being put on the shelves, anyway, the number of words is the same. We''ll talk about it then.


    So, in the face of such a sincere chapter, do you mean not to vote?


    Bring the recommended tickets!!

 Chapter 69

    Among the people present, the vast majority knew Xu fufu. Seeing this, someone asked curiously, "young master Xu, what is willing to gamble and admit defeat?"


    "Hey, hey... I bet with the boss of Miaoyi Niang that my brother Chu Mo would come out of the prince''s mansion safely. She didn''t believe it. As a result, you saw, she lost." Xu fufu said proudly.


    Miaoyi Niang was blushing and coquettish. Although there was a veil covering, outsiders could still feel the shyness on her.


    "Haha, is there such a thing? Tell me quickly, what''s the bet?" The man who asked was also the son of a central court minister. He was not old enough. He knew Xu fufu and had a good relationship. Hearing Xu fufu''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    All the other people looked at Xu fufu curiously. These aristocrats in the upper class circle are actually bored all day long. Where is the excitement? Where is the drill. Of course, the excitement itself has to be of sufficient grade. They are not interested in watching the grudges between the markets.


    Xu fufu said proudly with a face, "the bet... Is that if sister Miao loses, you should kiss my brother, and... Don''t kiss your face!"


    Boom!


    The crowd suddenly burst into laughter and boiling. A few dandies mixed in, even whistled and shouted hello.


    Someone couldn''t help laughing and said, "young master Xu has changed sex? Isn''t it for his own benefit?"


    Xu fufu''s face collapsed: "uncle wants to live a few more years." Said, looking at Miaoyi Niang and said, "admit gambling and admit defeat, kiss quickly!"


    The crowd watched the excitement and was not afraid of big things. They coaxed, "kiss quickly, kiss quickly!"


    "Kiss one!"


    "Don''t kiss your face!"


    "Yes, no kissing, no fooling!


    "Kiss!"


    "Don''t skim the water!"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and stared at the excited people. But then Chu Mo glared at Xu fufu fiercely and angrily said, "Xu Erfu!"


    Xu fufu shrunk back, rolled his eyes and said, "brother, such a beautiful blessing, I give it to you, don''t thank me!"


    Chu Mo angrily said, "wait for me!"


    Over there, someone familiar with Chu Mo shouted, "brother Chu, you''ll follow!"


    "Hahaha, yes, brother Chu, let''s go. Do you have the heart to refuse the beautiful landlady?"


    "What a blessing, brother, can''t you come there if you want to!"


    With the roar of the crowd, Miao yiniang''s beautiful eyes fell on Chu Mo''s face, then smiled, walked forward gracefully, and shone on Chu Mo''s forehead in Chu Mo''s dull eyes¡ª¡ª


    With a slap, he kissed heavily.


    All the people around are stupid.


    Chu Mo was also stupid. Although he kissed his forehead, Miaoyi Niang''s soft and cold lips still made him have an indescribable feeling. He was crispy... Indescribable taste.


    However, the crowd around watching the excitement quit.


    "Cheating!"


    "This is cheating!"


    "Too much. What we want to see is a kiss! A kiss!"


    Miaoyi Niang looked around with a sneer, and then stared at Xu fufu, who was hiding in the crowd for fear of being beaten. "At the beginning, our bet was not to kiss our faces, right?"


    Xu fufu''s mouth twitched violently and his head was covered with black lines. As a master of flowers, he had always been the only one who teased others like this and had never fallen over. But today, it was planted in the hands of Miaoyi Niang, a smart woman.


    In the face of Miaoyi Niang''s questioning, Xu fufu can only harden his scalp and say, "you are really cheating..."


    "Why did I cheat?" Miaoyi Niang sneered: "the regulation just forbids kissing the face, but it doesn''t say that you must kiss. It''s your own bet that has loopholes, and your own IQ is insufficient..."


    Saying this, he looked at Chu Mo and smiled: "young man, let''s go!"


    Chu Mo gave Xu fufu a dangerous sneer and said, "OK, let''s go!"


    Xu fufu shivered, knowing that he had played a little too big this time. Not only did he not calculate Miaoyi Niang, he also provoked Chu mo. he really wanted to slap himself twice. Isn''t he full? Let''s apologize as soon as possible!


    "Hello, sister, little black brother... Wait for me!" Xu fufu shouted loudly, chasing Chu Mo and Miao yiniang.


    The group of people gathered at the gate of the prince''s residence reluctantly dispersed at this time, and they all thought: today''s bustle is really wonderful, if we can see such a wonderful bustle every day... How wonderful it would be?


    In the distance, the three have gone far.


    Xu fufu followed with a flattering face, and Chu Mo and Miao Yi Niang ignored him coldly.


    "Oh, brother Hei, can''t I be wrong? Tell me what you did in the palace? Why did the old bastard let you go?" Xu fufu said as he looked for help from Miaoyi Niang.


    Although Miaoyi Niang was equally curious, she was also too lazy to pay attention to Xu fufu and ignored him with a cold face.


    "I said Sister Miao, you''re really wrong. It''s normal for my brother to be angry with me, but why are you angry with me? When you bet with me, you were willing!" Xu fufu said, and hehe laughed, "is it a woman''s face tender, her face doesn''t look like it, but her heart is willing?"


    Bang!


    Miao yiniang kicked Xu fufu''s ass: "get out!"


    "It''s time to kick!" Chu Mo said aside.


    "Hey, hey, you two... Gee, can''t I stop talking and stop talking?" Xu fufu looked wronged and followed behind them like an air bag.


    Miaoyi Niang couldn''t help but be curious. Looking at Chu Mo, she asked, "what''s going on?"


    Chu Mo said, "go back and have a good meal. I''m just mixed up. I''m very hungry now."


    Miaoyi Niang smiled: "OK, go back and I''ll ask the chef to make it for you again!"


    "I want to eat deep sea king crab... I also want to eat..." Xu fufu heard to eat, immediately became interested.


    "Go aside." Miaoyi Niang sneered.


    "It''s too much. You can''t do this to me!" Xu fufu rushed up with a sad face: "can''t I be wrong? Who am I provoking? I didn''t take advantage of anything, and I provoked a coquettish... The great master of the Xu family, who is the best in flowers..."


    Chu Mo''s dark face slowed down for a while, looking at Xu fufu and saying earnestly, "Er Fu, we are brothers and Yi Niang is our sister. We know very well what kind of relationship we have. But do outsiders know?"


    Xu fufu was immediately stunned. To tell the truth, he was most afraid to see Chu Mo''s serious expression. Because every time at this time, it shows that Chu Mo is really angry.


    Facing the problem of Chu Mo, Xu fufu could only lower his head and whispered, "it''s my fault."


    In Miaoyi Niang''s eyes, there was water light flashing, and a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Chu Mo softly across the veil.


    Chu Mo then said, "we are the noble children in Yanhuang city. In the eyes of those who are also noble, that''s all. Dandies... Have no reputation at all. Just like today, when I smashed the gate of the prince''s mansion, they will only stand there and watch the excitement, shouting good smashing in their hearts. But yiniang sister is different! She is a woman, and she will show up in public to manage the restaurant for you..."


    "Ours..." Xu fufu added weakly.


    "It''s not easy." Chu Mo was too lazy to talk to him, He continued, "if you only have a few of us today, it''s naturally harmless. Just like how you joke about yiniang on weekdays, she won''t really annoy you, but this time, you did it! Do you know what those people will say when they look back? Will you say that the landlady of Taotie building looks mysterious and calm, but in fact... Do you think it''s good for her reputation? She will marry later!"


    Xu fufu''s face was a little pale, silent for a moment, nodded, looked at Miaoyi Niang and said, "sister, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, I''ll make an apology to you. Today I think too little..."


    In Miaoyi''s eyes, there was water mist condensation, but on her face behind the veil, she smiled like a flower and said, "OK, my young master, I know you''re worried about my concubine. It''s okay. I haven''t thought of marrying anyone in my life! Look at you forcing me to float? Well, float... My sister is not angry with you, really, your bet has fulfilled my sister''s wish for several years. If it weren''t for the public, my sister wouldn''t kiss his forehead..."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang with black lines all over his head.


    Xu fufu scratched his head and said, "in fact, I know that my sister is not angry, but this matter is really my thoughtlessness. It''s time to punish, for a while... I''ll punish myself to eat the deep-sea emperor crab alone! I''m out of my mind!"


    "Fuck off!" Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang scolded at the same time.


    Xu fufu finally failed to eat the deep-sea king crab, and was caught back by someone sent by his grandfather before he even had time to listen to Chu Mo''s passing in the pro Wang mansion.


    How could Xu Zhongliang, as the chief assistant of the current Dynasty, not get the news when so much news happened here in the prince''s residence? The man who came to take Xu fufu away also told Chu Mo that the old man missed him and let him go to the house when he was free.


    Chu Mo naturally promised, saying that he would pass these two days when he was free. Xu Fu... I haven''t been there for a long time.


    Finally, Chu Mo and Miao yiniang returned to Taotie building.


    Still in the same room, in the same position just now, Miaoyi Niang sat opposite Chu Mo, listened to Chu Mo say what happened, and asked in surprise, "that''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Chu Mo put down his glass and said, "this is the only weakness of Xia Jing''s old thief. Otherwise, how dare I rush into the prince''s mansion and make a scene?"


    "You are still too risky." Miaoyi Niang said softly, and then asked, "are you really going to cure the old thief... That problem? It''s really cheap for him!"


    "We need to build a force. At a critical moment, we can''t do it without the help of big people. Neither my family nor erfujia can easily use those forces. Moreover, I choose Xia Jing... In fact, there is a more important reason!" Chu Mo said thoughtfully.


    "Why?" Miao yiniang stared at Chu Mo with beautiful eyes. The temperament of this little man was becoming more and more charming! To be honest, Xu fufu was really not angry about that bet.


    Recalling the kiss just now, although it was kissed on the forehead, it made Miaoyi Niang''s heart beat faster at that time, and the whole person was very ashamed. I don''t... do I really like this little man? How is that possible? I''m so much older than him! Oh... I''m so shameless!


    Chu Mo couldn''t hear all kinds of voices in Miaoyi Niang''s heart at the moment, and didn''t carefully observe her face, because he was also hesitating to say whether to say that his master was poisoned.


    However, Miaoyi Niang will know this sooner or later. Because he established this force, a large part of the reason is to find those herbs for the demon king!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    See many people worry about my body, and some people give me advice, thank you very much!


    After yesterday afternoon''s depression and entanglement, and then last night after a long sleep, today is lively again.


    So rest assured that I will take good care of my body and recuperate.


    As always, I will try my best to tell you a good story!


    It''s a little slow to recommend tickets. Those who haven''t voted yet... Hurry up!

 Chapter 70

    Chu Mo had thought about telling the master about it before, and then the master and the apprentice worked together, but finally gave up. ¡ò


    Not to mention whether the demon king believes his words or not, even if he does, he doesn''t need to explain anything. But the quantity of those herbs can''t be collected by one or two people! Do you want the demon king, a peerless strong man, to rob everywhere?


    Besides, how can he do it? Dig one by one on the mountain? A peerless strong man does not mean that he is so proficient in medicinal materials!


    Chu Mo now knows that master is not a person in this world. So, it''s no exaggeration to say that if you want to find something in this summer, the demon king must be inferior to Chu Mo!


    If you are an apprentice, you should share your worries for your master.


    So Chu Mo decided not to tell the master about the herbs for the time being. Anyway, the master also said that he would not leave during this period of time. But when I see Master tomorrow, I want to ask him, how is the situation now?


    I remember when he drove himself away, he seemed to be in a bad state. But this time, it''s much better than that. There should be a reason why Chu Mo doesn''t know.


    If yu hadn''t accurately analyzed the current state of the demon king, Chu Mo would even think that master''s poison had been detoxified.


    "It''s a long story. I fled Yanhuang city at the beginning, and wanted to cross the ice and snow plain and worship my master to live forever..." Chu Mo recalled those days, and still had a bitter feeling in his heart. As a teenager, walking alone on the lonely ice and snow plain, people who have never experienced it will never understand the taste.


    "Long life? How dare you want to go into that place?" Miaoyi Niang''s eyes seemed to flash a touch of disdain, but she still said, "but with your qualifications, entering Changsheng... There should be no pressure at all."


    "Hehe, I failed!" Chu Mo smiled bitterly and told Miaoyi Niang about the process of meeting the demon king and being humiliated in the eternal life.


    Miaoyi Niang was stunned, and then looked at Chu Mo with a distressed face: "young master, I know that for more than half a year, you certainly haven''t suffered less, but I didn''t expect that you have experienced so many things."


    Saying this, he murmured, "demon king... I''ve never heard of this name." Miao yiniang''s beautiful eyes flashed, "he said he was not a person in this world, was he in the spiritual world?"


    "Spirit world? Where is that?" Chu Mo heard of such a place for the first time, and at the same time, an idea came into his heart: will Xiao Yu be there? So some eagerly looked at Miaoyi Niang: "sister, tell me quickly!"


    "Spiritual world... I just heard that my sect is not strong. At least, in my generation... It is not so strong. Otherwise, it would not have been so miserable to be chased and killed." Miaoyi Niang smiled gently, with a bit of bitterness in her smile: "but my school was still a top school in Zhuque mainland hundreds of years ago."


    "My sister is actually from Zhuque mainland?" Chumerton''s eyes widened and his face was shocked. For him, Qinglong continent is already large. He never thought that Miaoyi Niang, who has known him for four years, was actually from another continent.


    "Yes, it was a sad past, and I have been reluctant to recall it." Miaoyi Niang sighed gently, and her eyebrows were a little heavy.


    "If you don''t want to recall, don''t say it." Chu Mo also had something he didn''t want to recall. He knew the pain.


    "Hehe, in fact, it''s nothing. It''s been so many years." Miaoyi Niang said softly, "my sect, called Piaomiao palace, is the top sect that was once famous in Zhuque mainland, and is as famous as changshengtian in Qinglong mainland."


    "More than 400 years ago, the misty palace reached its peak. An old ancestor in the palace successfully broke through the congenital and broke the void. It is said that the place where the old ancestor went was the spirit world!" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo: "according to legend, it is a place full of aura, which is completely different from our world with only vitality!"


    "Then... How many levels of martial arts do we have in this world?" The most powerful martial artist Chu Mo has ever seen is his grandfather. He is at the peak of the Yellow level and is about to break through to the fifth level.


    The strongest person he has heard of is Fang Mingtong, the current Grand Marshal of the army and horses in Daxia. But Chu Mo didn''t know what level Marshal fang had reached.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo: "now you have stepped into this path of cultivation. It''s good to talk to you."


    Miaoyi Niang whispered, "the realm of this world is divided into nine levels, one level and two levels are only idle, three levels and four levels are Buyuan pass, five levels can be cut for thousands of people, six levels cross the world, seven levels know the difficulty of climbing, eight levels prove the heart to see the porch, nine levels have a long way to go, and then you know that there is a blue sky outside the world!"


    "There is a long way to go before you know that there is a blue sky outside the world." Chu Mo murmured, and then said bitterly, "originally... My current state is so weak that I want to reach the ninth layer... How many years will it take?"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo, some speechless way: "you say so, do you want to make your sister ashamed?"


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at Miaoyi Niang.


    Miaoyi Niang said, "do you know that my sister is 23 years old this year, 10 years older than you! Now the realm is only the third level of yellow level. In this way, my sister was also called a rare genius in the sect. You are... Only 13 years old, and your realm has surpassed my sister! Do you think you are slow in cultivation? Half a year ago, you were only the second level of yellow level, do you know how difficult it is to break through the yuan level?"


    Chu Mo twitched the corners of his mouth, but he was speechless.


    Miaoyi Niang continued: "Level one, two and three, which are called the period of physical training, correspond to the power of cattle and horses, the power of tigers and leopards, and the power of dragons and elephants respectively. That is to say, when you reach the three levels of the Yellow level, your strength is already very strong! You have broken through the yuan level and reached the peak of the period of physical training; level Four, five and six, which are called the period of physical training, correspond to the realm of iron bone, the realm of iron blood, and the realm of gold and stone respectively. When you reach the realm of gold and stone, you are almost the most powerful martial artist in the world! The army and horse of Da Yuan in the summer Handsome, at most, it''s yellow level six! "


    Chu Mo said, "six levels are in the world..."


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, "yes, at this level, you can really cross the world. The old ghost in the pro Wang mansion should be a martial artist with a six story peak!"


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath. At the same time, he was sweating for his behavior today, and said with a wry smile, "I''m really ignorant and fearless."


    "What do you think? Otherwise, why am I so worried about you?" Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo, and then said, "level seven * * is called the heart refining period, which corresponds to the state of mind of Ming, the state of mind of Wu and the state of mind of heaven respectively. When it comes to the state of mind of heaven, it is the master of the Yellow level, and it is already at the level of great master! There are few masters of this level in the world!"


    Chu Mo sighed long and said, "today I know I''m a frog at the bottom of the well."


    "You don''t have to be discouraged. You have a master from the spiritual world, and your cultivation skills must be countless times better than this world! Therefore, your realm improvement speed must be faster than we can''t imagine." Miaoyi Niang said with some envy.


    Chu Mo remembered what master had said when he gave him the will of heaven¡ª¡ª


    "This divine will is the most powerful mental skill in the world!"


    "No one!"


    "Although there are only two and a half volumes, if you can thoroughly understand these two and a half volumes, it is enough to ensure that you are invincible in this world!"


    "The top mental skill on the four elephant continent, when cultivated, is less than one tenth of its speed!"


    Chu Mo finally understood why Master said that at that time. It turned out that the will of heaven and I do not belong to this world at all!


    "No wonder I practice... So fast." Chu Mo secretly said in his heart, and then looked at Miaoyi Niang and asked, "what happened to that sister''s school?"


    "Piaomiao palace was once brilliant, but it''s a pity... After the ancestor soared, the Piaomiao palace lost its powerful seat. It''s OK within oneortwo hundred years, and the prestige of the ancestor is still there. But for a long time, in my generation, hundreds of years later, some elders of the Piaomiao Palace broke through hopelessness and died one after another, resulting in no successor and becoming increasingly weak."


    Miaoyi Niang''s face showed a bitter expression: "unfortunately, there are a large number of top mental skills and skill skills in the world in the ethereal palace, which have attracted too many people''s covet..."


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang and didn''t know what to say to comfort her. He could only listen quietly.


    "Piaomiao palace was united by more than a dozen sects and broke through the mountain protection array. All the elders of the same sect went out to fight, and none of them escaped. That day... The sound of killing was loud!"


    "Master called together the excellent martial sisters in more than a dozen of our sects and said that they could not defend... They could die in battle, but the blood of the ethereal palace could not be cut off! Therefore, those senior figures at the level of Shizu and taishizu gave us all the storage rings on their bodies, twelve martial sisters, one for each. They divided all the mental skills and skill skills of the whole ethereal palace into twelve..."


    "I was sent into a teleportation array by several masters and directly sent to Qinglong continent. All the other sisters were also teleported."


    "Master told our twelve sisters at that time that no one should think about revenge unless one day they really reached the innate state. But master knew that the possibility was very small and almost impossible. Let''s have a chance to pass on the mind and skill skills of Piaomiao palace. Don''t let the inheritance of Piaomiao Palace be cut off, and I''ll be the hero of Piaomiao palace."


    Miaoyi Niang''s tears finally couldn''t help flowing down and whispered, "my sister is very incompetent. For so many years, she didn''t dare to reveal any information, let alone spread the mind and skill... Because people in Zhuque continent have been looking for the whereabouts of me and those martial sisters. They can''t find us in Zhuque continent, and they will definitely come to other continents to look for us. My sister''s strength is too weak, and she has been afraid..."


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang with tears on her face and said softly, "don''t worry, sister, we will get better and better in the future! This force has been established, it''s not me alone, it''s the three of us!"


    "Well, my sister is so happy to see you back!" Miaoyi Niang raised her head and looked at Chu Mo: "especially when I can''t see through you, you don''t know how happy I am! Happier than my own breakthrough!"


    "By the way, what happened to the chase you encountered in those years? Those people are also from Zhuque mainland?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No, when I was transported to Qinglong continent, I was at a loss and didn''t know where to go. As a result, I was stared at by several experienced disciples from the sect. Their strength was a little worse than me, but not much worse. I was not their opponent alone. After killing two of them, I fled all the way. Until I met you and fufu." Miaoyi Niang said, "so, your kindness, sister, will be repaid in this lifetime!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    After lunch today, I walked five kilometers with my two brothers. Life lies in exercise. I sweated all over and my legs were weak. But after walking, I really felt very different and full of spirit!


    Ladies and gentlemen, I''m trying so hard to protect my body and code for you. Don''t I get a few tickets?


    Ask for recommended tickets!!!

 Chapter 71

    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang, shook his head and said, "look, how did you get involved in this matter again?"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled apologetically at Chu Mo: "well, I won''t mention it in the future. You just said that the establishment of this force has something to do with your master. As a result, the topic was dragged away."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "not far away, at least I know my sister''s experience, at least... I know, I''m still very weak now, and I still have a long way to go!"


    Chu Mo sighed softly, and his eyes showed determination: "my master is highly toxic. If you want to detoxify, you need a lot of medicinal materials. This quantity is too large. If you know, you will be scared. Therefore, there must be a strong force to help us do this."


    "So it is. Don''t worry. Your business is mine." Miaoyi Niang stared at Chu Mo''s black and white eyes and said seriously.


    "My sister''s business is also my business. One day, when I step into congenital, I will go to the rosefinch mainland and sweep all my sister''s enemies!" Chu Mo laughed.


    Miaoyi Niang wiped away her tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled sweetly, "I believe you can do it and I will see that day!"


    "That''s who I am!" Chu Mo said, suddenly a pain in his heart, because... This was not his mantra.


    Miaoyi Niang smiled like a flower: "you are the best... Little man in the world!"


    Chu Mo endured the pain in his heart, looked at Miaoyi Niang and thought: men are men, why add a small word? I''m thirteen years old! Not small!


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo: "speaking of it, do you really want to cure Xia Jing of his problem?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "if he can really be obedient, cure him... It''s nothing."


    Miaoyi Niang said, "over the years, what he has done is worthy of death. Helping him heal... It''s too cheap for him. But speaking of those big people, no one is clean!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, I said to treat him. In fact, I want to get a lot of herbs from him. I''m not a good person..."


    "How can it be the same?" Miaoyi Niang stared at Chu Mo: "don''t compare yourself with those dirty people. In my heart, you are the best person in the world!"


    Chu Mo whispered, "I feel that I am the most ordinary kind of person in the world, with kindness and selfishness, and even a little regardless of good and evil, only standpoint."


    "In this world, who dares to say that he has no selfishness?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo: "it''s my sister''s fault. My sister shouldn''t ask you this question. She just thought it was a little cheaper, the old thief."


    "It really depends on him." Chu Mo said, "since I can help him heal, naturally I can kill him!"


    Miaoyi Niang''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "that''s how it should be!" In the final analysis, she was still worried that Chu Mo would suffer losses and be cheated by the old thief. As long as Chu Mo is OK, Miaoyi Niang doesn''t care about other things at all.


    As Chu Mo said, sometimes, everyone is regardless of good and evil, only the position! Living in this world, everyone eats grains and grains, and has seven emotions and six desires. Who has no selfishness?


    After dinner, Chu Mo returned to the general''s house alone.


    I didn''t see uncle one armed. I guess I went to work on the yuan animal material.


    After Chu Mo returned to the room, he began to recall these things that happened today and summed up the success or failure.


    This is a habit formed by Chu Mo in the past six months. Because only in this way can we make better and faster progress.


    "I knew before that there was a terrible power in the pro Wang mansion, but I didn''t expect that the man should be so powerful. Yi Niang said that he should reach the peak of six floors... Wouldn''t it be easy to kill me with a slap?" Chu Mo murmured to himself, feeling a little afraid in his heart.


    "It seems that what to do in the future should be thought more comprehensively in my heart... For example, I calculate that there is such a big man in charge and I have to go. In this case, what means should I use to stop that big man?"


    Chu Mo narrowed his eyes and muttered, "Dan medicine!"


    "Xia Jing was scolded by me so much, and he kept holding back because he wanted to cure his disease!"


    "Then... One''s strength has reached the peak of the Yellow level and six levels, and the realm of gold and stone that can crisscross the world. Why should the strong hide in a secular palace? For resources!"


    Today, Chu Mo is no longer the helpless teenager who fled Yanhuang city in a panic more than half a year ago. After experiencing so many things, Chu Mo is far more aware of the importance of resources than his peers around him.


    The more advanced the martial artist is, the more amazing the number of resources required for cultivation. They also need to practice constantly every day. How can they have so much time to find those resources?


    Therefore, living in the palace is the best choice!


    "I made so much trouble in the palace today that he didn''t make any moves, which means that the agreement between this person and Xia Jing should only protect Xia Jing!" Chu Mo squinted and analyzed in his heart: otherwise, Xia Jing only needed to let him do it at the beginning, how can I live to this day?


    "It must be so!" Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled with bright light and murmured, "that is to say, even a strong man of this level can be used by me as long as he knows what he wants!"


    After thinking about these things, Chu Mo''s heart finally calmed down and began a day of practice.


    Now he is only a little away from the fourth floor of the Yellow level. According to Chu Mo''s estimation, he should be able to break through to the fourth floor in a dozen days before and after the New Year!


    Although it is still at the level of Yuan Guan, the four levels of yellow are equivalent to entering the bone refining period from the body refining period. Entering a new field, the comprehensive ability of all aspects of the body will certainly be improved by a large margin.


    "If Grandpa knew that I would break through to the fourth floor in half a year, would he be surprised and unbelievable?"


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, running the will of heaven.


    The night was like water. In Yanhuang City, a large amount of vitality began to gather frantically towards the general''s mansion.


    For a time, the prince''s residence, the Imperial Palace, the Marshal''s residence... At the same time, several people opened their eyes, and their faces showed surprise.


    "Yanhuang city... When did a strong man of this realm come?" Several people in different areas, almost at the same time, raised such an idea in their hearts.


    Because the speed of heaven''s will to absorb vitality is too terrible, which directly breaks the balance that Yanhuang city has always maintained, so those people all sensed it at the first time. But they can''t know who this person is. They haven''t reached that level yet!


    Chu Mo didn''t know that as soon as he practiced, he directly shocked the most powerful people in Yanhuang city.


    At this moment, he has entered into the meditation. The whole person seemed to be asleep, and a large amount of vitality poured madly along the meridians throughout his body. In the Dantian of Chu Mo, the accumulation of vitality is also increasing and solidifying.


    Cultivation is a long process. Even a peerless genius also needs diligence.


    The next morning, Chu Mo woke up from entering the calm. He was refreshed and found that his strength had improved a little.


    "After the accumulation of this vitality reaches a certain degree, it will change. Like a drop of water, it is soft and weak, and it seems that nothing can be done, but countless drops of water can be combined to burst the river embankment, collapse the mountains, and push sideways all the way regardless of any obstacles!" The demon king sat on the chair in Chu Mo''s room and looked at Chu Mo who had just opened his eyes and had a little joy on his face: "and this variation is called... Breakthrough!"


    "Master, you are back!" Chu Mo''s face showed a happy smile.


    "Yes, you have been doing well recently. However, what you did yesterday was a little reckless." The demon king said faintly, "there is a person with enough strength to crush you in that palace."


    "Do you know what I do?" Chu Mo looked at the demon king with a dull look.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "I wasn''t in Yanhuang city yesterday, but my divine sense has always been on you."


    "Don''t you know what I said?" Chu Mo stared at the demon king.


    "I don''t know." The demon king said faintly, "after you cultivate your divine consciousness, you will understand. Leaving a divine consciousness on you is for fear of any accident. When you use force in that palace, I felt it. At the same time, I also felt that there is another divine consciousness, observing you."


    "There is divine consciousness on the sixth floor?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes, but very weak." The demon king nodded.


    "Did he find master?" Chu Mo looked at the demon king, and his heart was full of curiosity. What was the realm of his master?


    "With him? Next life!" The demon king said faintly.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed, "that''s good!" At the same time, he secretly said: Master, this time, it seems a little different from the past? Seems... Not so cold? Chu Mo and the demon king have been together for so long, and he still knows the demon king very well. Chu Mo felt the change in the devil''s temperament very clearly.


    "Master?"


    "Well."


    "Your body... Is it OK for the time being?"


    "Within a few years, no problem."


    "How did you do it?"


    "Why do you ask this?"


    Chu Mo looked at the demon king and said seriously, "I want to find you an antidote!"


    The demon king shook his head, "don''t think about it, there won''t be any in this world!"


    "Do you know the medicine of the antidote?" Chu Mo asked.


    "There is nothing in this world." The demon king shook his head and said faintly.


    "Then you... Won''t leave for a short time?" Chu Mo asked.


    "I''ll stay here for a while." Said the demon king.


    "That''s good!" Chu Mo breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and then looked at the demon king and said, "master, there is always something in common with the medicinal materials, pharmacology and medicinal properties in this world. Even if there is a medicinal material for relieving the poison of the seven evil spirits, there must be something in common with its medicinal properties in this world!"


    The demon king agreed with Chu Mo''s words in his heart, but showed a sneer on his face: "do you think I don''t understand? Even if you find it, what can you do? You can refine tens of thousands of kilograms or even hundreds of thousands of kilograms of medicinal materials into a pill? This means, not to mention you, even the top alchemy master in my world, it''s difficult to do it! So, don''t fantasize! Practice yours honestly."


    Chu Mo was scolded, but he was very happy in his heart. He said to himself: Master, although I can''t, Yu Neng! After refining the first antidote pill, I don''t know what expression you will have?


    Chu Mo felt very happy at the thought of that scene.

 Chapter 72

    Then, the demon king began to explain some common sense in cultivation to Chu mo. the vision of the demon king was much higher than the world in which Chu Mo lived. "


    Chu Mo found that in the mouth of the demon king, the answers to many questions were even more advanced than those explained by Qi Xiaoyu to himself at the beginning!


    Chu Mo was very curious about the past of the demon king, but he didn''t dare to ask at this time. Otherwise, a fight... Is inevitable.


    After explaining for an hour, the demon king took out a big bucket and put it in the middle of the room. A thick smell of blood suddenly came out, accompanied by a very terrible pressure.


    This pressure unexpectedly made Chu Mo feel breathless. Looking at the bucket of blood, Chu Mo twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at the demon king and said, "master... Is this you?"


    "Give you a bath!" The demon king is concise and comprehensive.


    "Take a bath..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Tenthousand people in his heart were unwilling.


    "You''re about to enter the bone refining environment. Your physique is still too weak. It''s only about level 5 and needs to be improved. When can you reach level 9 physique, you can barely pass." The demon king said expressionless.


    "Level 9 constitution?" Chu Mo mumbled, but his heart was startled, thinking of tall and silly... Cough, tall and handsome, isn''t that big guy level 9 physique?


    "Go in!" The devil commanded.


    Chu Mo did not dare to resist. Although he was very reluctant, he also knew that master was for his good.


    Trying to endure the discomfort in his heart, Chu Mo took off only a pair of pants and jumped in directly, but then he made a cry and grabbed the edge of the bucket and was about to jump out.


    The demon king pressed his head and pushed Chu Mo back.


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and cried, "it''s so hot... This blood... How can it be so hot? This is not blood... Is it the magma of the earth? Hiss... I feel that my whole body is about to be melted... Master... Let me out... Just a minute!"


    The demon king was unmoved and ignored him. With one hand, he pressed Chu Mo''s head, allowing him to struggle desperately, and he couldn''t get out of this bucket.


    "It''s burning... I''m dead..." Chu Mo drooped his eyelids and muttered feebly.


    "When I tortured you so much, I didn''t see you say a word. Your courage was eaten by the dog?" The demon king asked coldly.


    "Then you are not my master, but a bad guy... In the face of the torture of the bad guys, of course, you should grit your teeth and hold on, and you can''t disgrace my grandpa!" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said, "now you are my master and my closest person in the world. Of course, I have to cry when I feel uncomfortable!"


    Facing Chu Mo''s answer, the demon king was stunned, and then snorted, without saying anything.


    Chu Mo felt his whole body up and down, as if he had been completely integrated with this blood, his body... He couldn''t feel it at all. Only when his mind turned, he knew that he was still alive.


    "Master, what kind of blood is this? Why is it so terrible?" Chu Mo asked feebly.


    "With your current constitution, if you use higher yuan beast blood, you can''t bear it." The devil replied lightly.


    "Seven level yuan beast... If Uncle one arm knows, I bathe with seven level yuan beast''s blood, he will go crazy!" Chu Mo mumbled, "is it OK to soak this time...?"


    The demon king sneered, "what do you think? In two years, your physique should be able to rise to level 7. Although it''s not perfect, it''s barely enough. The materials in this world can only make you reach this level at most."


    "Ah! Let me die!" Chu Mo uttered a wail. He knew very well that the demon king would completely isolate the sound of this room from the outside world when he was here, so he was not afraid that his sad cry would spread outside.


    "After the first time, it will be much better." Said the demon king.


    "The problem is, I think... It''s hard for me to survive this time." Chu Mo hung his head and said.


    However, one obvious change is that when he came in, the pressure in these blood seemed to disappear. Chu Mo had no other feeling except the pungent blood.


    "Just treat me as the bad guy who tortured you." The Demon Lord said faintly, "within two years, three times a month."


    "Not every day?" Chumerton felt that there was still hope in life, and his face showed a happy color. Even if you react, people''s needs really change at any time according to different situations!


    This thing just made him want to die after soaking it once. When he knew it needed two years, it made him feel desperate. But then, master said that he only needed to soak three times a month... Chu Mo actually felt very happy.


    "Soak every day... Your body will rot directly." The demon king said, "besides, do you really think these yuan beasts are raised by me?"


    "Hey, hey, master is the best!" Chu Mo flattered him casually.


    "Come on! I was gnashing my teeth just now." The devil sneered.


    "Master."


    "Huh?"


    "What''s the matter with the level of physique?"


    "People absorb the energy between heaven and earth, which can enhance the power of the original martial moves. But these are external combat power, and the changes to the body are extremely limited. Once reaching a new height, the original body can''t bear those powerful energy, so if you want to improve to a higher level, you must also improve your physical qualifications."


    "So..." Chu Mo thought.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "people''s physical qualifications, from level 1 to level 9, and then to congenital! Congenital constitution... Almost only exists in the legendary constitution, at least, I haven''t heard of it. But I''ve seen some people with level 9 constitution, who can have unimaginable strong combat power just by their flesh!"


    Chu Mo thought of Gao Yingjun, and immediately agreed with the devil''s words. That giant, without any accomplishments, has no realm. Just relying on his body, he may have the strength of tens of thousands of pounds with a random punch. It''s really terrifying.


    "Then... In master''s world, is level 9 physique also very powerful?" Chu Mo wants to know whether this constitution is the standard of his world or universal.


    It would be too sad if you could only dominate your own world and become a scum in a higher world.


    "No matter which world, it''s the same." The demon king said lightly, "the realm of cultivation can be higher and higher, but the physique... Is only from one to nine, and then to congenital! Speaking of, your five-level physique, even in the spiritual world, is also the top, when I think of you better."


    Chu Mo was immediately moved. This was the first time that he heard the word "spiritual realm" from master.


    At this time, the blood in the barrel was still burning his body like a hot flame. That kind of taste, in fact, is much more uncomfortable than the demon king''s torture before!


    So Chu Mo must distract his attention, so that he can feel better. In the final analysis, he is a strong man after all. I understand master''s painstaking efforts and this kind of treatment. I''m afraid few people on the whole four elephant continent can enjoy it.


    Yes, it''s enjoyment.


    "Master, can you tell me something about you? For example... The world you live in? I will go to the spiritual world sooner or later. Why don''t you tell me what the spiritual world is like first?" Chu Mo asked.


    "I''m not from the spiritual world." This time, the demon king didn''t refuse to answer this question again. He moved a chair, sat opposite Chu Mo, and said faintly, "I come from the fairy world!"


    "Ah?" Even if Chu Mo was tortured to death by the blood of this bucket of seven level yuan beast, and his whole body seemed to melt, he couldn''t help staring at the demon king''s words, and his mouth was open enough to put an egg into it, looking at the demon king: "fairy... Fairy world?"


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "haven''t you heard the sentence that there are people outside, and there are days outside?"


    "Of course I''ve heard..." Chu Mo looked at the demon king in surprise. "Master, do you mean that there is a fairy world above the spiritual world? Then... Above the fairy world... Is there any?"


    The demon king raised his head, died in memory of something, and then sighed, "there is heaven."


    Chu Mo had a shocked expression on his face, almost forgetting the pain that came from his body. He never dreamed that his master came from a world higher than the spiritual world.


    "In the fairy world... Are all immortals living? What about the world that day? Who are the people living? Heaven and man?" Chu Mo asked with a shocked face.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "boy, those things are extremely far away from you. I''ve been unwilling to tell you that I don''t want to hide anything from you, but I''m afraid you''ll be hit! The world you live in, the four elephant continent, is called the human world, also known as the mortal world."


    "Then why did you suddenly tell me these things today?" Chu Mo asked.


    "You are stronger than I expected. Even if you know, it''s no big deal." Said the demon king.


    "Hey, hey, that''s right. I''m very strong! I''ll go to the spirit world to find my wife sooner or later!" Chu Mo squinted and smiled, "although I grew up in this mortal world, so what? I have a master from the fairy world! I have the best mental skill in the world! So, I''m not afraid!"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo and hesitated for a moment. There was a sentence, but he still didn''t say it.


    In fact, he wanted to tell Chu Mo that it was impossible for the little princess of that race to marry a mortal; In addition, because of the accidental collapse of Fen Shen, the ontology over there can only get the most incomplete part of the information, and the ontology will be severely damaged. Nine times out of ten, you will not remember who he is!


    The demon king knows very well that once this sentence is said, this boy... Will definitely be hit!


    No matter how strong, I''m afraid I can''t stand this kind of blow.


    So let him find it by himself one day.


    Maybe, even if he had the chance to fly to the spiritual world, he might not have the chance to see that girl. He''s so young now. After a long time... Is it light?


    The devil thought.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Today, I walked five kilometers the next day, and my legs were sour, but I felt good. I think I can stick to it and my body will be fine!


    The plot has begun and the number of words is fat enough, so you can start following!


    Don''t forget to vote for recommendation while reading!

 Chapter 73

    Chu Mo''s yuan beast blood bath lasted for more than two hours, until when he felt that his soul was melting with him, the demon king finally took him out of the barrel. ¡ü


    It''s not that Chu Mo doesn''t want to come out by himself, but at this time, he can''t even move a finger.


    Chu Mo felt that his body seemed to have completely disappeared, and he was picked out of the yuan beast''s blood by the demon king, but he didn''t feel at all.


    Then, the demon king took out a large wooden barrel, in which all kinds of medicinal materials were also floating, and a strong smell of medicine floated out along the barrel.


    Throw Chu Mo into the barrel and say, "just soak for an hour." With that, his body flashed and disappeared together with the wooden barrel containing yuan beast''s blood in the room.


    Hoo!


    After a long time, Chu Mo breathed a sigh. He finally felt that his body was still there. After another half hour, Chu Mo felt a little bit stronger and began to return to his body.


    Glancing at his emaciated body, he muttered, "two years... Three times a month, 36 times a year, a total of 72 times in two years. Now... There are 71 times left? Hey... It''s really good."


    With that, he crawled out of the barrel, washed it, changed his clean clothes, and went out refreshed.


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo didn''t feel that his body had changed much after this meta animal blood bath.


    It''s much different from the feeling of being completely different from that of the divine mind method after each additional handwriting.


    "Maybe it''s a long-term process to fight and endure?" Chu Mo thought in his heart. After all, it takes two years to reach level 7... Gao Yingjun was born with level 9, which is incomparable!


    After Chu Mo left the door, he didn''t go directly to the pro Wang mansion, but came to Xu mansion.


    There are still some finishing touches to yesterday''s work. In addition, since he has promised to be a guest, he should always visit Xu''s house.


    Chu Mo came to Xu Fu, just like Xu fufu came to fan Fu. Although this is the place where the most powerful people live today, Chu Mo is already familiar with it, without any strangeness and fear.


    When the guards at the door saw him, they all smiled kindly. Chu Mo''s heart is very comfortable. This is his brother''s home!


    Chu Mo casually walked inside. Xu''s house was not as big as the prince''s house, but it was not small. It took him a long time to get to the garden.


    "Eh? Chumo? Is your boy finally willing to come to see me?" A slightly old banter voice suddenly came from one side.


    An old man who looked only in his fifties, ruddy faced and energetic, was walking out of the garden.


    The old man was wearing ordinary grey cloth clothes, with a large pair of scissors in his hands, and a layer of sweat was covered on his forehead. I don''t know. I thought I was a gardener.


    "Grandpa Xu? Are you home?" Chu Mo hurried over to meet him, because this old man who looked a little like a gardener was the head of the court... Lord Xu Zhongliang!


    "You boy, can''t you pretend? Looking at your surprised expression, you obviously didn''t come to see my old man!" Xu Zhongliang pretended to look flat, stared at Chu Mo and said.


    "Hey, Grandpa Xu, you are so busy that you dare not expect to see you here. Besides, you are not old and strong." Chu Mo hehe laughed.


    "As long as you can talk, if half of my grandson is like you, my old man will be satisfied." Xu Zhongliang handed the scissors to the people beside him, patted the soil on his hands, looked at Chu Mo and said, "go, talk with Grandpa?"


    "Good!" Chu Mo simply promised, followed behind Xu Zhongliang and walked inside.


    This scene, if seen by outsiders, will be startled off the chin. Who can imagine that Xu Zhongliang, a tough cabinet leader, should have such an approachable side. And the object... Is actually a teenager.


    And everyone in the Xu family seemed to have been used to this scene and didn''t care at all.


    Chu Mo followed Xu Zhongliang to his study.


    The old man washed his hands first, then took out a can of tea and threw it to Chu Mo: "tired, you go to the bar!"


    Chu Mo took the tea pot with a smile, and then began to make tea very skillfully, saying, "Grandpa Xu has always felt that the tea I made is not as good as yours?"


    "Hey, old, do some work... Your body won''t work. It''s time to give you young people some opportunities." Xu Zhongliang said casually, seemingly unintentionally.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, brought a cup of tea to Xu Zhongliang, and then said with a smile, "how old is Grandpa Xu? Your body is healthy, and long life is not a problem."


    Xu Zhongliang shook his head, "I''m old, I know my body."


    Later, Chu Mo placed the chessboard, directly picked up a sunspot, and then looked at Xu Zhongliang: "shall I go first?"


    Xu Zhongliang took a deep look at Chu Mo: "your boy, didn''t you always give me the courtesy to play chess with me in the past?"


    "Sometimes I have to change my style..." Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled, putting the sunspot on the chessboard.


    "Dare to be the first in the world... Hey, good thing!" Xu Zhongliang said, twisting a white coin and putting it on the chessboard: "I heard that you smashed the door of Prince Xia Jing''s house yesterday?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while, and dropped the second sunspot on the chessboard: "yes, the door face, smash the door face... They want my life, and I hit them in the face. Speaking of it, I''m still a little at a loss."


    "You boy..." Xu Zhongliang couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, and dropped a second white son on the chessboard: "although people want your life, aren''t you still alive now? Your slap is hard enough. It''s really a young man, warm-blooded and aggressive. What''s more, it''s also fought, and they can''t move at all. It''s really... The waves behind the river push the waves ahead!"


    As they talked, they kept falling on the chessboard.


    Xu Erfu didn''t know when he came in and stood quietly watching. Although this guy jumps very well outside, he is always a good baby at home... Especially in front of the old man Xu Zhongliang.


    "It''s good to have means. It''s harmless for young people to be more aggressive. However, your chess style... How can you be more stable?" Xu Zhongliang''s eyebrows were twisted into a Sichuan character, with a tangled expression on his face: "just look at the chess you played... You can never do that kind of thing yesterday. But you not only did it, but also did it beautifully... Little guy, you haven''t seen it for more than half a year, and you have made great progress!"


    Chu Mo laughed and put his son on the chessboard: "Grandpa Xu taught well."


    "Well, my old man is very self-conscious. If you want to really teach well, you are not the first to make a difference." Xu Zhongliang said, raising his head and glancing at Xu fufu standing by to watch the war.


    Xu fufu looked wronged and twitched at the corners of his mouth. His heart said that I would just look here and see who provoked whom?


    "You are energetic, courageous, resourceful, and wise... You are becoming more and more mature, but you don''t know how to respect the old and love the young, little things... You are so quiet layout, planning to kill my dragon... Is it really good?" Xu Zhongliang rolled his eyes and casually threw several pieces in his hand on the chessboard: "no, I''m impatient because of your little thing''s Yin move!"


    Xu fufu looked away, trying to suppress a smile. Who would have thought that Xu Zhongliang, the powerful leader of the current cabinet, would cheat in chess.


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled, without saying anything to stimulate the angry old man. He picked up the pieces on the chessboard one by one and put them back in the jar. He asked faintly, "Grandpa Xu has been in the court recently. It seems that he has a lot of troubles?"


    "When will there be no trouble?" Xu Zhongliang sighed and leaned back in his chair. Xu Erfu walked over with great insight and gently pinched his grandfather''s shoulder. Xu Zhongliang half closed his eyes and whispered, "the head of the cabinet... Sounds majestic, but few people will know the bitterness. Premier Tianxia... Hey, is this world... So easy to deal with?"


    "Is there going to be war?" Chu Mo asked.


    Xu Zhongliang suddenly sat up straight, his eyes also opened, revealing a touch of pure light inside. Until this moment, the head of the cabinet finally showed the momentum that his position should have: "how did you know? What did your grandfather say? No... how could your grandfather, a veteran general, tell you about such a military aircraft event?"


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen grandpa for a long time. It''s not what he told me. When I came back, I passed by the grassland, just in time for the coup in the grassland King''s court over there. I stopped there for a while and did something small."


    "Grassland? Small things? Teenagers?" Xu Zhongliang frowned and muttered. Suddenly, he raised his head and stared at Chu Mo, with a shocked look on his face. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "are you that Lin Bai?"


    "Ah? How do you know?" This time, it was Chu Mo''s turn to be surprised. He looked at Xu Zhongliang a little silly, and his brain was almost out of use.


    Although he has never deliberately concealed this identity, to tell the truth, few people know this thing now!


    In front of him, how did the chief assistant in Daxia know this thing... Thousands of miles away?


    "So it''s you! Is it really you? It''s you!" Xu Zhongliang stared at Chu Mo for a long time and laughed meaningfully. Then, the more he laughed, the happier he was.


    "... I can''t believe that, Hahahahahaha, our summer... Has produced such a handsome talent!" Xu Zhongliang laughed happily and said to Xu fufu, who was also staring blankly behind him, "go and order the kitchen to cook some good dishes. At noon, I want to talk to Chu Mo''s little friend... No, childe Lin Bai, have a good drink!"


    Xu fufu was silly, looking at Chu Mo blankly and muttering, "this... What''s going on?"


    Xu Zhongliang said in a deep voice, "go quickly. Don''t ask children about adults'' affairs." The old man was so excited that he forgot that Chu Mo in front of him was actually a teenager as old as his grandson.


    Xu fufu gasped a few times, then turned around and went out, mumbling: what did Chu Xiaohei do again? Make grandpa so impolite? Did you cheat the princess of Wangting? Real people don''t show their faces!


    "Nonsense, get out of here!" Xuzhongliang scolded. Xu fufu immediately ran away.


    In the study, there were only one old man and one young man sitting opposite each other.


    The chess game, which was disturbed by the old man''s Rogue, was still there. Chu Mo just packed a few pieces, but he was frightened by Xu Zhongliang''s words.


    Xu Zhongliang stared at the incomplete chess game on the table, Murmured, "no wonder your chess style has changed so greatly. You dare to be the first in the world, with the enthusiasm and impulse of young people, but step by step, secretly layout, seemingly contradictory character, in fact, you have the demeanor of a real general! Until finally, when you show your ferocious face, the end is set! It turns out that you made that storm on the grassland, hahahaha, happy, really happy!"


    -- recommended ticket recommended ticket recommended ticket!

 Chapter 74

    Xu Zhongliang said more and more excitedly: "before, we were still guessing who would inadvertently help us Daxia a great favor. His majesty also said that if you want to know who that person is, you must give him a medal of hero! You are not joking! Hahaha, Chu Mo, Chu mo... You can do it! The Daxia Medal of hero, from the founding of the people''s Republic to today, nearly a thousand years of history, has only been issued less than 100!"


    Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes were like looking at a rare treasure: "more than 80 of them were issued during the founding of the people''s Republic of China. In modern times, it has been more than 200 years, and no one has obtained them! Even the old guy Fang Mingtong coveted something he hadn''t obtained for many years. You, a 13-year-old doll, unexpectedly got it. At that time, I must see the expression of the old guy Fang Mingtong."


    Chu Mo looked at Xu Zhongliang with a wry smile and said, "Grandpa Xu, can you explain clearly first, how did you know this? Normally... This thing has just happened on the grassland, so it shouldn''t be spread out so quickly? And... The name Lin Bai is on the grassland... Not many people know it?"


    Chu Mo didn''t say anything. Obviously, people who know him won''t publicize his name at will. On the one hand, it''s to protect him. On the other hand, the person who needs to publicize and establish an image most on the grassland now is Na Yi!


    "Little guy, you underestimate the intelligence ability of our Daxia country?" Xu Zhongliang smiled like an old fox, squinted, and looked at Chu Mo proudly. Is there something that shocked your boy at last?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He really didn''t expect that Da Xia''s intelligence ability had been so strong. Looking at this, it is likely that it has entered the interior of the royal court. Otherwise, it is almost impossible to get the news about ''Lin Bai''.


    Fortunately, they didn''t know that they were Lin Bai at the first time.


    Because Da Xia can know Lin Bai, doesn''t Da Qi know?


    Thinking of the dry old man who caused Qi Xiaoyu''s collapse... Chu Mo''s heart was cold. Obviously, the Qi side must have known what ''Lin Bai'' had done on the grassland.


    "Grandpa Xu, can you discuss one thing?" Chu Mo looked at Xu Zhongliang with a happy face and asked cautiously.


    "Huh? You say." Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu mo.


    "Well... Can you not tell this to others first?" Chu Mo scratched his head: "once it comes out... I''m afraid there will be too much trouble coming to me."


    Xu Zhongliang pondered for a moment, Nodded approvingly: "you child, you have grown up! However, you will always be rewarded for this matter. Otherwise, don''t you mean to let your majesty renege on his promise? I think it''s just like this. For the time being, only a few people, such as the emperor, such as Fang Ming, Tongyuan marshal, will know that they... Will never betray you. Just in this way, it''s difficult for others to know your contribution to Daxia."


    Chu Mo said, "when I decided to do this, I didn''t want to let others know."


    "This is good!" Xu Zhongliang praised: "young people, can have this kind of mind, this kind of spirit, this kind of ability... Why worry about not becoming prosperous in the future?"


    Chu Mo smiled shyly. Although Xu Zhongliang had known the old man for many years, he treated him like his own grandchildren, but it was more the care and love of the elders for the younger generation.


    It''s the first time to praise him like this.


    "The information we got was not particularly detailed, except that a young man named Lin Bai destroyed the layout of Daqi on the grassland for 20 years in less than a month. All the hidden lines that buried Daqi on the grassland... Were pulled out. He helped the fugitive Princess Nayi, greatly destroyed the Haoyue tribe, and stabilized the regime. It is said that even the death of the second prince of the royal court, brother Yin, may have something to do with Lin Bai..." Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo: "tell me in detail... The specific process. Later, I will enter the palace in the afternoon and meet the emperor."


    "Daxia''s intelligence ability is so strong, what trouble did I make yesterday?" Chu Mo twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth and looked at Xu Zhongliang: "it should be nothing?"


    Xu Zhongliang glanced at Chu Mo strangely: "the owner won''t investigate, who will investigate you? It''s Zhang Chong... It may be a little troublesome, that person''s mind is not big."


    In the presence of Chu Mo, the head of the cabinet of the current Dynasty directly said that a senior official of the frontier was not thoughtful, and he really regarded Chu Mo as his own person.


    This person... It''s not just that the elders love the younger generation!


    Similarly, Xu Zhongliang would never say it in front of Xu Fu.


    "That''s not a big problem." Chu Mo smiled and said, "his son was fooled by Xia Jie. He took a fake letter with a fake seal on it and brought a group of fake palace guards to trouble me. In the end, he was almost shot by the people who loved the palace. He wanted to plant it on me and was saved by me... Therefore, the Qingzhou herdsmen owe me a great favor! It would be good if I didn''t settle accounts with them, and they dared to come to me?"


    Xu Zhongliang stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded. When he was the first assistant, his brain was naturally not in vain. Almost in the blink of an eye, he analyzed the cause of the whole thing. Then, with a wry smile, he sighed softly, "the country has talented people for generations... It''s so old! You''re so... Too smart!"


    Saying this, Xu Zhongliang laughed: "also, the key lies in the last arrow. If there is no arrow, you will torture the son of Zhang Jia, and Zhang Chong will really hate you. But with that arrow, what you do is nothing. Alas, I really envy general fan... To have a good grandson like you."


    With that, Xu Zhongliang raised his head and looked kindly at Chu Mo: "it''s really a blessing that this boy fufu can become a brother with you!"


    Chu Mo smiled, "it''s also my luck."


    "Be a brother, be a brother for life!" Xu Zhongliang said a sentence, and then said, "tell me something about the grassland."


    Chu Mo told Xu Zhongliang about his experiences on the grassland, excluding those about Xianfu and Qi Xiaoyu.


    "Brother Yin was really killed by you. Good killing! That kind of beast should be killed!" After hearing this, Xu Zhongliang sighed and said with emotion, "a strong youth makes a strong country. If my youth in summer are like you... How wonderful!"


    "I''m also excellent, grandpa!" Xu Erfu pushed the door and came in. He just heard the last sentence. Then he widened his eyes and said with a narcissistic face.


    "If you put your thoughts on girls and on business, you can barely be considered excellent." Xu Zhongliang gave Xu fufu a fierce stare.


    Xu fufu shrunk his neck and looked at Chu Mo with some sadness, thinking: Chu Xiaohei, what exactly did you do on the grassland to make my grandpa happy? I was scolded again!


    Everyone enjoyed the lunch, including Xu Erfu, who was scolded.


    Because at the dinner table, Chu Mo carefully told Xu Zhongliang that Taotie building was the industry that Xu Erfu tossed with him. Because Chu Mo is very clear that this matter should not be concealed for long.


    As a result, Xu Zhongliang''s face was high and deep, and he said softly, "I''ve known this for a long time!"! You did a good job!


    Xu Erfu almost burst into tears. Finally, there is one thing that can be recognized by grandpa.


    However, the old man warned the two people to keep a low profile. Even if everyone knows that Taotie building is their industry, they can''t hype it up by themselves.


    Chu Mo and Xu fufu naturally knew this. They were not so stupid and took the initiative to give someone a handle.


    After dinner, Xu Zhongliang hurried to the palace. He wanted to tell the emperor that Chu Mo was Lin Bai, which was a great good thing.


    Chu Mo and Xu Zhongliang didn''t talk about the possible upcoming war. Because there is no need to talk about it. The grand plan of Daqi has been destroyed. If you want to deal with the grassland, you have to take a long-term view.


    But after all these years of recuperation, there will be a war between Da Qi and Da Xia sooner or later.


    Now, taking advantage of the fiery wind of defeat on the grassland, the Qi military has begun to prepare for the upcoming war.


    If Chu Mo didn''t understand this, Xu Zhongliang wouldn''t tell him at all; Chu Mo now understands that Xu Zhongliang doesn''t need to say more.


    Lord Shoufu left, and Xu fufu didn''t have a chance to ask Chu Mo what he had done in the grassland, because there was news that Qingzhou Mu had sent someone to ask for someone!


    "They still have the face to ask for people?" Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo and said angrily, "how thick skinned!"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "Qingzhou Mu''s side probably hasn''t figured out what happened."


    "Uncle Xu will let him understand!" Xu fufu glanced at Chu Mo: "this thing... Leave it to me! I promise to make Qingzhou Mu grateful to our brother. If there is a crack between him and Xia Jing, it will be an extra gain!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu and said with a smile, "what? Stimulated?" In the past, Xu fufu seldom dealt with such things in person.


    In the past, Xu fufu''s temper, unless Qingzhou Mu comes personally, or let him come forward in person? That''s impossible.


    The handsome young master of the Xu family... Not everything can be called. Even if the other party is the son of Zhou mu, in Xu fufu''s eyes, it''s just like this.


    Xu fufu was silent for a moment, looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "I don''t want to be left too far away by my brother." Today''s events finally made Xu fufu realize that the changes in his brother, who grew up with him since childhood, are far greater than he imagined!


    For the first time in so many years, he saw his grandfather leave Chu Mo to eat in person; For the first time, he openly praised Chu Mo; It''s also the first time to propose a toast to a junior at the wine table!


    Let a powerful cabinet chief offer a toast... What is that concept? Just a favorite junior can make him like this?


    That''s a joke!


    Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu with a serious face and couldn''t help laughing and joking: "don''t be discouraged, your ability to pick up girls has been dumping me for ten blocks!"


    "Get out!" Xu fufu rolled his eyes and directly asked the servants to prepare the chariots and horses. He wanted to meet the messenger sent by Qingzhou mu in person: "you want to take someone away from my Uncle Xu... Get ready to bleed!"


    Chu Mo also left Xu mansion and walked in the direction of Pro Wang mansion.


    ...

 Chapter 75

    Not everyone has the opportunity to sit at the same table with the head of the current cabinet and change glasses. ¡× ¨J Although Chu Mo grew up and worked in Xu Fu countless times, it was the first time to drink with Xu Zhongliang!


    So after coming out, Chu Mo''s mood was also very happy with the slightly drunk alcohol.


    When he came to the door of the pro Wang mansion, Chu Mo couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Overnight, the door of the pro Wang mansion was actually restored!


    Solemn! Towering! solemn and respectful! Style!


    It can''t even see that it has been damaged at all, and there is no trace of just built.


    The vermilion door is closed, and the two kylin statues are majestic. On the gatehouse, the three characters of the prince''s residence are vigorous and powerful. The plaque is also antique. At first glance, it is a precious wood, showing a sense of vicissitudes and massiness.


    "Tut tut..." Chu Mo blinked his eyes and said in his heart: he is worthy of being the most powerful person in Da Xia, but it''s different... He was smashed badly yesterday, but he can actually recover today. It seems... It''s still light!


    "Unfortunately, there is no reason to smash it again today." Chu Mo muttered in his heart: one day, when I become immortal, I must smash its Mountain Gate to pieces, and then completely destroy that place! I want you to rebuild... Hum!


    The two bodyguards at the door are not those of yesterday, but they obviously recognize Chu mo. Seeing that he was looking at the gate repaired last night with malice, he suddenly shivered all over.


    If other ordinary teenagers lingered here, two bodyguards of the Yellow level and the second level went to kick off in the morning.


    But the Lord in front of them... With a hundred courage, they didn''t have that courage.


    "Chu... Prince Chu... Our Lord has an order. If Prince Chu arrives, please come in directly without notice." One of the bodyguards, summoning up courage, came to Chu Mo and said respectfully.


    Chu Mo glanced at the bodyguard, and then pointed to the vermilion door: "how can I enter if the door doesn''t open? This is the way of hospitality in the palace? Or... I''m still like yesterday? Kick it?"


    "Cough... Childe Chu joked, we''ll open it now, we''ll open it now!" The bodyguard said repeatedly.


    In fact, he didn''t get the Lord''s advice. Can the main gate of the palace be opened easily?


    But this man in front of me doesn''t care about that. He went in after the door was removed yesterday, and he came out intact? God knows if he doesn''t give it to him, will he kick it again?


    The wood of this gate is not ordinary wood. It is very precious. Even the royal residence... There is not so much!


    So, after looking back, the Lord knew that he would certainly not blame anything. Maybe there will be a reward.


    The two bodyguards directly opened the gate of the palace and welcomed Chu Mo in like greeting his ancestors.


    Then, the two bodyguards, like thieves, immediately closed the door of the palace as soon as Chu Mo came in.


    But this scene, still seen by some people, was immediately stunned.


    "The pro Wang mansion opened the main door and welcomed Chu Mo, who had just come here yesterday and made a lot of noise..."


    "What happened to the world?"


    Several people who witnessed this scene were all dumbfounded.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo was directly invited to Prince Xia Jing''s study!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that even if Xu Zhongliang came here, he may not have this treatment.


    There are few people in the world who can enter Prince Xia Jing''s study. They are all Xia Jing''s absolute confidants, and at least they have to be such feudal officials as Zhou mu.


    Chu Mo, a 13-year-old boy, was like this, sitting in Xia Jing''s study.


    If the news gets out, I''m afraid the whole officialdom of Daxia will have a huge earthquake.


    After someone brought tea, not long after, Xia Jing appeared in the study in casual clothes. Seeing Chu Mo, a gentle smile appeared on his face: "sorry, I''ve kept Chu childe waiting."


    Such words, from the mouth of Prince Xia Jing, are really incredible. If a third person is present today to witness this scene, nine times out of ten he will be frightened.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "I just arrived, too, old... Cough, Prince, let''s talk less. I know you don''t like me, and I don''t like you. Where is the room prepared for me? Let''s start!"


    Xia Jing''s smiling face was obviously stagnant, and he cursed in his heart: little bastard, do you still want to call the old thief when you see this king? If it weren''t for my king''s request... Don''t mention your grandson of a mere general. Even if you were a general, my king would have cut you down!


    I can only think about this in my heart. I won''t say it even if I kill him.


    "OK, Master Chu, have a good time. I''ll take you now!" Xia Jing said, personally taking Chu Mo to the depths of the palace, a quiet area.


    Along the way, Chu Mo didn''t even see anyone. He knew in his heart that Xia Jing must not want others to see this disgraceful thing. Chu Mo is not worried that Xia Jing will calculate himself. The old thief is a smart man, not so stupid.


    Besides, even if Xia Jing is really so stupid, Chu Mo is not afraid. His master is in this Yanhuang city!


    Along the way, both of them were worried and did not speak. Soon, Chu Mo was led to a large courtyard. Except for the main house, other houses were as tall as warehouses.


    "In these warehouses, there are a large number of medicinal materials, ranging from ordinary medicinal materials to the best Yuan medicine!" Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo and said, "if you need any medicine, just go and get it."


    Chu Mo glanced at Xia Jing: "I''ll take it myself?"


    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo: "what does Chu childe mean?"


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "I know what you mean, but you think too much, Prince. I said that the reason why I am willing to help you is mainly to resolve the grievances between us. In addition, it is also a good thing for those poor women in Yanhuang city."


    Xia Jing''s face turned black. I''m afraid there is only one in front of him who dares to be so presumptuous in front of him. Even the current emperor has never criticized him face to face for this matter. Although those women are poor, it is related to the face of a prince after all!


    It is also a royal face!


    Chu Mo also ignored Xia Jing''s black face, Lightly said: "So, you don''t have to be so generous. I''m not interested in your medicinal materials. Do you think I''m a person who lacks medicinal materials? I don''t have so much free time to go to your warehouse to find the medicinal materials, find the warehouse management for me, and then find me some young and strong servants to help carry the medicinal materials. Also, I''ll make a list for you now. If you have any in your warehouse, it''s naturally the best. If not, you have to Collect it immediately! "


    "Well, I think too much." Xia Jing frankly admitted his mistake and said, "I''ll arrange it immediately!"


    Chu Mo added, "also, I''ll write a letter. You send it to my home, and I may stay here for at least seven or eight days! Just get three meals a day ready and send it back. You don''t have to appear. I don''t want to see you."


    Xia Jing''s face turned black, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. He took a deep breath: "OK!"


    "Well, now I''ll make a list for you." Chu Mo sneered in his heart: old thief, do you really think... Your disease is so easy to cure? If you don''t empty out the property of the pro Wang mansion, I won''t be Chu Mo!


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo began to pull up the list.


    The original intention of establishing the power is indeed to facilitate the collection of medicinal materials, but now there is a huge fat sheep here. Who will he kill if he doesn''t kill it?


    At first, Xia Jing didn''t care at all, and didn''t even go to see it. When he wants to come, it''s nothing more than a prescription. Even if this little bastard wants to pit him and list a large number of valuable medicinal materials, what can he do? He has a lot of money in Xia Jing, so it''s not too much to say that he is extremely rich.


    Even the rarest Yuan medicine in the big sect is scarce. He has a way to get it. As long as he can cure the hidden diseases in his body, no matter what the cost, he will not hesitate.


    But gradually, Xia Jing felt something wrong... Because this little bastard, from the moment he picked up the pen, has been writing there after two incense sticks!


    I have written three pieces of paper... I haven''t stopped!


    Xia Jing couldn''t help glancing, and the corners of her mouth suddenly twitched violently.


    Chu Mo''s calligraphy is very beautiful. It seems that he is very talented in calligraphy. Although it cannot reach the realm of a master, it is also close to Dacheng.


    Even Xia Jing had to admit that the words of Chu Mo could crush countless people who were known as masters of calligraphy.


    Of course, this is not the reason why Xia Jing''s mouth twitched violently.


    The handwriting on the paper is very small. Although it is clearly visible, there are at least thirty or forty kinds of medicinal materials written on a large piece of paper!


    Shit, Lao Tzu''s disease... Need so many herbs to cure it?


    Xia Jing thought angrily, and then walked closer, picked up the first piece of paper whose ink was almost dry, only glanced at it, and immediately froze there.


    This time, not the corners of my mouth twitched, but the whole person was stunned.


    The noble prince, who lives in a place where he can move his Qi and nourish his body, has a dignified demeanor. It can be said that he does not change his face when facing a mountain collapse. But at this moment, Xia Jing''s eyes widened and her mouth opened. She could almost insert a goose egg


    "Seven star grass... 100000 Jin? Chu... Childe Chu... Are you sure... You didn''t write it wrong? It''s not 10 jin?" After a long time, Xia Jing couldn''t help asking such a sentence.


    Chu Mo ignored him and kept writing, "look down."


    "Dragon tail grass... 200000 Jin; purple dragon vine... 30000 Jin; snow ginseng... 80000 Jin..." Xia Jing couldn''t read any more. He felt that if he continued to read, he would collapse, couldn''t help being crazy, and would invite a big sacrifice at all costs to tear the little bastard to pieces!


    Xia Jing has almost heard of these herbs.


    For example, dragon tail grass, which can promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis, is not expensive, and it is sold in all major medicine stores; Seven star grass is to prevent the wound from festering. Although the price is not cheap, it is also a piece of cake for Xia Jing; Another example is wisteria and snow ginseng, which are used to replenish qi. Although the price is relatively expensive, the price has never been a problem for Xia Jing.


    But there is a premise for all this, that is: it can''t cost tens of thousands of kilograms at once! Even if Xia Jing can afford it, but this quantity... Where can he get together?


    Looking at Chu Mo still burying his head and writing hard, Xia Jing finally collapsed and said angrily, "Chu mo... You''re too bullying, aren''t you? Are you entertaining the king? His mother... Even if you open the largest medicine shop in Daxia... You can''t use so many herbs!"


    Chu Mo raised his head and glanced coldly at Xia Jing: "can you cure it?"

 Chapter 76

    "You..." Xia Jing gnashed her teeth and glared at Chu mo. ¨R


    Chu Mo looked calm and calmly looked at Xia Jing.


    "Are you sure... You''re not entertaining me?" Xia Jing was so angry that he was really mad. If it weren''t for a little reason in his heart, he really wanted to kill this little bastard regardless of everything.


    "Are you a doctor or am I a doctor?" Chu Mo slapped the table and made a loud noise.


    Teng stood up and glared at Xia Jing angrily: "you know a fart! You old thief, in the court, only know how to exercise power; in the family, only know how to be bossy; in the marketplace, only know how to be tough... What else do you know?"


    Chu Mo walked up to Xia Jing, grabbed the paper from his hand, and threw it directly into the basket. He angrily said, "when you are a little master, you really want to treat you? Thief, you patted your chest and asked, how many times have you done those heartless things for so many years, damn?"


    Chu Mo glared at Xia Jing: "What kind of evaluation do people have of you in the summer? I can''t provoke you, compromise, and want to resolve this gratitude and resentment. For fear of your misunderstanding, I specially set the place for refining medicine in your own house! If you don''t believe me, you can find someone to look at it. I don''t have the artifact of storing things, and I can''t change your herbs out of thin air. You still suspect me to amuse you? Shit, I can''t serve you, quit! Call you Big sacrifice... Come and kill me! "


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold and looked at Xia Jing: "go! Shout! I know that there is a top-level strong man in your house. If you have nothing to do, you can sweep me with divine knowledge... Call him!"


    Xia Jing stayed there, and couldn''t help but step back two steps, like a fool. He didn''t expect that this teenager had the courage to scold him face to face.


    No, it''s not scolding anymore. It''s simply shouting abuse!


    Xia Jing has been a prince all his life as a prince since childhood. Even the former Emperor... His father has never scolded him like this.


    Xia Jing has never encountered such a scene in his fifty or sixty years of memory.


    He scolded others like this... But can it be the same as being scolded?


    "You... You... You..." Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo and said several times about you in a row. The color of surprise and anger on his face gradually faded, and his well maintained face was still green and white.


    Then he went to the wastebasket, bent down, took out the paper that was messy by Chu ink with some shivering, stretched out his hand, wiped his forehead, temples... Full of sweat.


    The prince, unexpectedly, was scolded by a teenager and sweated!


    "What''s the matter with me? Do you think your disease is so easy to treat? Tell yourself, how many people have you asked for over the years? How many top pharmacists of major sects? But... Is it useful? Is it a little effective?" Chu Mo sneered with disdain: "how much did you spend for this... Did you calculate it yourself? If it''s simple, you can cure your disease. Do you believe it?"


    "I..." Xia Jing immediately speechless and embarrassed, because he was really told about the pain by the teenager.


    Over the years, in order to cure this disease, the money spent... Has long been an astronomical amount, but until today, it has not received even the slightest effect.


    Even if you can''t have children, if that word can be used... Xia Jing won''t be so abnormal in later years. The problem is, no matter how he treated it, he didn''t respond!


    In the dead of night, Xia Jing, the tough prince, cried alone for many times and even thought of ending his life!


    Men have no confidence, living in this world is a kind of torture.


    "Why don''t you talk? Stare at me instead! Say I amuse you?" Chu Mo glared at Xia Jing angrily, and his chest fluctuated violently: "no matter, call you to sacrifice and kill me. You are a prince, and I can''t provoke you... Who do you want to find?"


    "Cough..." Xia Jing''s mouth twitched, his eyes dodged, and some even dared not look at Chu mo.


    "Cough a fart! Go and shout! I''ve had enough of it! First I''m chasing after you, then I''m suspicious. I quit!" Chu Mo said, going to tear the other pieces of paper.


    "No!" Xia Jing suddenly jumped on it, like an old hen protecting her cubs, and protected the papers with medicinal herbs, pleading: "Prince Chu... Master Chu... Is it not possible for me to be wrong? Isn''t this... Doesn''t this mean I don''t understand? I never thought... To cure a disease, I need so many medicinal herbs... I''m also... I''m also in a hurry. Don''t be angry, and I apologize!"


    Xia Jing said, unexpectedly from the old eyes, Squeeze out a few tears: "you don''t understand, this matter... How great a blow it is to the king. In order to cure this problem, the king can give everything! The king knows that he has done a lot of wrong things over the years, causing harm to many people, and he will make up for it... The king promises that in the future, he won''t do anything unconscionable! As long as... As long as Chu Shao can cure this problem of the king... Sobbing..."


    "Cry a fart! Isn''t it embarrassing for a prince to cry in front of a child of mine?" Chu Mo Hu''s face, but his tone eased a little.


    Xia Jing choked, "I''m under... Too much pressure over the years! I''m not a weak person... This is the first time I''m crying in front of outsiders. Chu Shao... You''re still young, you don''t understand how important this kind of thing is for men..."


    "Come on, your tears are so precious, don''t shed them. Remember, Prince, this is what you said. You should make up for your mistakes over the years, and from now on, don''t do anything unconscionable." Chu Mo frowned and looked at Xia Jing, "right?"


    "I promise to do it! I promise to do it!" Xia Jing wanted to pat his chest to guarantee Chu mo.


    What rights, what status, what identity... These things are actually worthless at some time. At the moment, Xia Jing, in front of Chu Mo, is just a poor man who has lost his masculinity.


    "Well, I''m sure that you, Prince Xia, won''t go back on your words." Chu Mo said faintly, and then sat back, picked up the pen, and put it down: "you are so angry that you forget the medicine behind..."


    "Ah... Then, what should I do?" Xia Jing suddenly looked hurried, and even forgot to get angry, and dared not.


    "It''s all right. I can remember slowly. Go and prepare the front ones first. These herbs can''t be prepared in a day or two. I''ll refine as much as I have."


    Chu Mo glanced at Xia Jing, and then said, "great sacrifice, master. You are also a person of status, so don''t stare at me. You can see at a glance whether I have an artifact of storage. At that time, you''d better practice for a while. To tell you the truth, the younger generation has a lot of experience in alchemy. Haven''t you been stuck at the peak of the sixth floor for many years?"


    Chu Mo said this, directly closed his mouth and stopped talking.


    Then, a somewhat hurried voice came from the air: "are you serious?"


    "Hum, old man, you are really watching me!" Chu Mo snorted coldly and leaned back in the chair with a cold face.


    Xia Jing was helpless.


    "How can the old man spend so much time watching you? You little devil are too suspicious." The old voice in the air said, "just yesterday, you came to make trouble, and the old man looked at you. Today is not to monitor you, but the old man promised to protect the prince."


    Chu Mo sneered, "this is the prince''s mansion... I''m tired of doing this to the prince?"


    The old voice in the air coughed twice and choked badly, saying, "the old man also promised the prince... Be trustworthy..."


    "OK, I reluctantly accept your words. In addition, your breakthrough from the sixth floor to the seventh floor is not a problem that many yuan stones can solve at all. From the bone refining period to the heart refining period, if yuan stones can solve it... Hum. Wait until later." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Do you really understand?" The old voice in the air was full of shock, and then the tone became completely different from before: "OK, little friend, let''s make a deal! The old man is waiting for you!"


    "Stop spying on me. I hate the feeling of being stared at secretly." Chu Mo said angrily.


    "No!" The voice in the air gave a very positive answer.


    Chu Mo''s heart was fixed at this point.


    From making trouble in the prince''s mansion to scolding Prince Xia Jing wantonly, to calmly facing the great sacrifice in the prince''s mansion, Chu Mo''s all rely on... It comes from this jade on his body!


    Otherwise, let alone the worship of such a strong man with six peaks in the pro Wang mansion, even if Xia Jing wanted to kill Chu Mo, it was as easy as a palm!


    Looking at his prince Xia Jing with a flattering look on his face, Chu Mo secretly said: power, power... In this secular world, there are indeed too many things to do, but there are still things more important than power!


    That is... To control the fate of others!


    But this requires strength. This strength is not just combat power, but a comprehensive ability!


    Chu Mo finally understood why the top doctors in the world are so respected.


    When you can grasp the lifeblood of others, even if your hands are weak, no one dares to touch you!


    This... Is also a kind of strength!


    After glancing at Xia Jing, who was still waiting respectfully there, Chu Mo said impatiently, "what are you doing here? Get out and get ready. It''s none of your business here. Don''t forget to close the door for me."


    "That... Chu Shao''s letter to his family?" Xia Jing warned carefully.


    Chu Mo patted his forehead and smiled at Xia Jing. "I almost forgot. Thank you for reminding me!"


    A thank you almost made Xia Jing burst into tears, and a trace of emotion rose in her heart: this boy... In fact, it''s not so bad.


    Chu Mo said, and began to write a letter quickly. After thinking for a while, he wrote another one: "this letter will be sent to Xu fufu for me. Also, the matter of young master Zhang Chong, a herdsman in Qingzhou... Don''t interfere, Zhang Chong... I want it."


    Xia Jing was stunned at first, and then said with a wry smile, "I still had a way to get back to this matter, but Chu Shao wanted this person, so go, and I promise not to interfere."


    "Are you really open?" Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing in surprise.


    Because Chu Mo has made it clear that he wants to blackmail him, Xia Jing doesn''t intervene, and Qingzhou Mu Zhang Chong will definitely hate him as a prince. The relationship between the two people will inevitably produce cracks. Chu Mo did not believe Xia Jing could not see this.


    Xia Jing sighed softly, "if you can cure this disease, from now on, even if I am only a idle Lord... What can I do?"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    I''ve been exercising these days, and I''ll stick to it!


    Ask for the recommended vote. Don''t forget if you don''t vote.

 Chapter 77

    "After all these years, Ben Wang is also tired." Xia Jing sighed, and his eyes showed a bit of fatigue.


    "Speaking of it... Chu Shao may not believe it, but I think it is still necessary to clarify one thing for himself. I don''t care about carrying the blame, but it depends on who carries it." Xia Jing glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "the archer who wants to shoot Zhang Qingyu is indeed a pro Wang Fu Man, and he was once a person I attach great importance to. However, he was not sent by my king!"


    "Didn''t you send it?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at Xia Jing. Although the old thief didn''t do less bad things, he was also an aggressive person. Otherwise, how can there be an evaluation of lawlessness? You should not deceive yourself.


    Especially at this time, Xia Jing has no reason and courage to cheat Chu mo.


    "Not Xia Jie?" Chu Mo squinted at Xia Jing.


    "He doesn''t have that power." Xia Jing lowered his eyes and said faintly, "the Archer has a high status in the pro Wang mansion. Xia Jie has no qualifications to mobilize him at all."


    "That letter? Those killers?" Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing.


    "I did that." Xia Jing looked calm and said faintly, "but I can''t shoot my confidant''s son."


    "So... Does the other party even want to calculate with you?" Chu Mo suddenly felt that his vest was a little cold.


    Xia Jing took a meaningful look at Chu Mo: "my king is not popular. They are coming for my king! You are innocent."


    "They?" Chu Mo pointed to the sky, and Xia Jing nodded.


    Chu Mo was silent for a while and said, "those things have nothing to do with me, as long as you don''t count on me next time."


    Xia Jing was silent for a moment and said, "it''s hard to say."


    "Then let them come over." Chu Mo said indifferently, but his heart was alert. He felt that he should be under the wrong circumstances, and accidentally entered a vortex.


    Xia Jing then left with two letters, and Chu Mo quietly sat there thinking.


    "Royal..." Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    He had never thought that one day, he would inadvertently get involved in the dispute of the royal family.


    Although I didn''t think about it, it doesn''t mean Chu Mo doesn''t know anything!


    Although the emperor is wise and powerful, he is over 60 years old. The crown prince has been established as the eldest prince Xia Ying as early as more than 20 years ago.


    There are dozens of princes under the emperor''s lap, but there are only three legitimate princes born by the queen.


    They are the eldest prince, the crown prince Xia Ying, the second prince Xia Xiong and the third prince Xia Hao.


    Crown prince Xia Ying, now in her 40s, has been in charge of the east palace for many years. She is stable, smart, broad-minded and generous. At least these years, both the government and the public have made such comments on the crown prince. He believes that Xia Ying will definitely become a Ming monarch who is not inferior to his father''s emperor in the future.


    The relationship between Xia Ying and Prince Xia Jing is not very good, but it is not bad.


    Although the two sides are uncles and nephews, one is the crown prince and the other is the emperor uncle. In fact, everyone knows that they should not be too close to each other.


    However, the relationship between the second prince Xia Xiong and the third prince Xia Hao and the prince Xia Jing is not good.


    Especially the third prince Xia Hao, who is in his thirties this year, is in his prime of life. Xia Hao cultivated in the sect since childhood. He went down the mountain at the age of 20. After returning to Daxia, he has been working in the army.


    Now his strength has reached the fourth level of the Yellow level. He entered the bone refining realm and became a general.


    Xia Hao, who is brave by nature, has always looked down on his powerful uncle and felt that his existence would sooner or later threaten his brother to succeed to the throne.


    Therefore, they have been targeting the prince Xia Jing, both openly and secretly.


    These things are not secrets in the aristocratic circle of Daxia.


    Although Xia Jing didn''t say it clearly, Chu Mo had guessed that today''s matter was probably related to Xia Hao, the third prince.


    Being able to bribe a marksman with a high status in the prince''s mansion, at least his status should not be much worse than that of the prince!


    Otherwise, he can give it. Prince Xia Jing has no reason not to give it.


    There is another important reason why Chu Mo directly points his suspicion at Xia Hao, the third prince. That is: Xia Hao, the third prince, is at odds with his grandfather fan Wudi!


    The reason was that at a new year''s dinner two years ago, Xia Hao, the third prince, used the opportunity of toasting to win over those generals in the army for his royal brother Xia Ying.


    This move made fan Wudi very disgusted. In the old general''s view, the throne will be the prince sooner or later.


    But now, Daxia is still the emperor''s Daxia!


    Not the prince''s!


    Not even a prince''s!


    As a prince, what''s the matter with you running to win over these generals?


    But although the old general was disgusted, he didn''t say anything. After all, he is a soldier, too lazy to get involved in the Royal affairs.


    But Xia Hao was so immortal that he ran to fan Wudi to toast and began to win over the old general.


    Although fan Wudi ranks among the generals, he is only above the middle. However, many important military officials used to work under veteran generals in the past. The army is also a place with high qualifications, so the reputation of the old general is very high.


    Don''t say a hundred echoes, but at least, the old general said that those military leaders still want to give face.


    Therefore, Xia Hao tried his best to win over fan Wudi at the beginning.


    The old general dealt with it for a while, but Xia Hao kept pestering. The old general was so annoyed that he scolded Xia Hao several times: "be a soldier... Be pure!"


    As a result, Xia Hao turned his face on the spot, first mocking the old general in a low voice for fighting all his life, but in the end, the ranking was still so low that it was not as good as many soldiers he had led; Then he said that the strength of the old general was not very good. He was so old, but he still stayed in the iron bone realm, and he could not even break through the iron blood realm.


    With the strength of wine, Xia Hao said a lot of ugly words, which made the veteran army angry and almost beat him.


    Finally, the emperor found out what was happening here and came over to scold Xia Hao severely. This matter is finally over.


    But it is also for this reason that Xia Hao henceforth hated veteran general fan Wudi.


    At that time, Chu Mo, Xu fufu and other young people were also lucky to attend the banquet, so they witnessed the conflict with their own eyes.


    Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t even need to analyze too much to guess the reason for this.


    If it had been before, Xia Jing would have said it more clearly, but this prince has seen the power of this young man today. So I just nodded faintly.


    Chu Mo sat there meditating and muttered, "Ying, Xiong, Hao, Jie... Except Xia Jie, the three princes are not simple!"


    "Take advantage of a marksman in the palace to drag Prince Xia Jing, veteran general fan Wudi, the head of the current cabinet Xu Zhongliang... And even Qingzhou Mu Zhang Chong into the water." Chu Mo''s face became colder and colder: "it''s really cruel!"


    "But... You''d better not provoke me further, Xia Hao. I don''t want to have anything to do with you princes! If you dare to think about my grandfather or me again, I will make you regret!"


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, a cold murder flashed.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the prince east palace.


    The prince Xia Ying, who is over 40, sat in the first place, frowning slightly, with a somewhat dignified expression on his face.


    In his hands, there was a man in his thirties and seventies, who was somewhat similar to Xia Ying, with a moustache and a somewhat gloomy breath between his eyebrows. It is Xia Xiong, the second prince of Da Xia. On the surface, Xia Xiong is the most low-key of the three princes.


    He has neither served in the central government nor entered the military. He has been following the prince. If he doesn''t look at his identity, he is more like Xia Ying''s aide.


    Only those who know Xia Xiong know his horror. It can be said that if there was no Xia Xiong, the crown prince Xia Ying would never be so reliable!


    Over the years, almost half of the decisions made by Donggong came from Xia Xiong, the second prince.


    It is said that Xia Ying once said after drinking: "who says the royal family is ruthless? I am surrounded by a man and a martial arts, which is my own brother!"


    Xia Ying''s high evaluation among the people also has a lot to do with the close unity of his two brothers around him.


    Opposite Xia Xiong, sitting in his thirties, a man with a brave face. Sitting there straight, dressed in a strong suit, with a somewhat angry look on his face: "it''s simply a waste! Such a small thing can''t be done well! Damn, incompetent thing! It''s useless for me to spend so much effort to arrange him to the prince''s mansion for so many years."


    "Come on, third brother. There are some things that can only be done according to fate. Don''t complain. At least, he would rather commit suicide than be captured, and then give you up. It''s good." Xia Xiong, the second prince, glanced at Xia Hao and said faintly, "but our uncle... Is not an ordinary person. This time, although he has no evidence, nine times out of ten... He will guess that we did it."


    "Guess what? Does he have evidence?" Xia Hao sneered, "I can''t wait for him to make trouble with me! In this way, his image in the eyes of his father will become worse."


    "Come on, third, you think so. Our uncle Huang is smarter than you. Besides, he''s unpleasant to you, but he''s the father''s brother after all! Just like the relationship between you and me. As long as the father is in power for one day, no one can move him." Xia Xiong said with a sigh, "it''s a pity that he had such a good opportunity last time, but he was disturbed by the little thing Chu mo. otherwise, Xia Jie''s fool will die! Our uncle Huang... Has long been out of favor!"


    "This time, he wanted to calculate Chu Mo, but he actually dodged him again. This little thing is a little evil. Recently, it''s a little far away from him. This is also a very smart person." Xia Xiong said softly.


    "Cut..." Xia haodun looked disdainful and sneered, "with that little thing? It''s just a 13-year-old kid. He can understand farts! Before the matter was over yesterday, he went to the prince''s mansion to make a big fuss? Smart people can do this? Haha, it''s a pity that it''s so hot that it''s inconvenient to see it."


    "What does he know? Third, you despise others. It''s time to change." The prince Xia Ying, who has been silent, suddenly said faintly, "that boy... Is likely to become a strong enemy!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    It''s the Mid Autumn Festival again. The moon shines on the sea. The horizon is at this time!


    I wish all my readers a Happy Mid Autumn Festival! Good health and happy family!

 Chapter 78

    "Brother, you look down on that little thing too much?" Xia Hao looked at Xia Ying with a surprised look on his face and said, "half a year ago, when we designed that idiot Xia Jie, he jumped out and spoiled our plan. ¨J I wanted to kill him at that time, but you didn''t let me. It''s just a little boy. It''s not intended to disturb our plan. Why do you think so highly of him now? "


    Xia Xiong glanced at his third brother and took over the words: "third, you only saw him make trouble in the prince''s mansion yesterday, but you didn''t notice that he wandered out of it intact after the trouble was over. What''s more, he entered the prince''s mansion again today, and... He entered it through the main gate of the prince''s mansion!"


    "So what? Xia Jing, the old man, was unjustified. Naturally, he didn''t dare to embarrass him. He went again today. Nine times out of ten, he went to ask for benefits. What''s strange about this?" Xia Hao disdained.


    "Do you really think so?" Xia Xiong glanced at Xia Hao with some disappointment: "in the future... You''d better be less involved in these things."


    "Second brother, what do you mean? Look down on me?" Xia Hao was immediately angry and glared at Xia Xiong.


    Xia Ying coughed softly and said, "come on, second and third, stop arguing. They are all brothers. What''s so noisy?"


    Xia Hao was a little unconvinced and said, "brother, what''s the matter? The grandson picked up by fan Wudi... Is it really so powerful?"


    Xia Ying chuckled, "I haven''t seen through some things yet, but one thing is sure, that boy... It''s definitely not easy!"


    "Why is it not simple?" Xia Hao''s strength also came up, and asked reluctantly.


    Xia Ying said, "first of all, Chu Mo is only a teenager aged from 13 to 14. He left in a panic six months ago; six months later, he suddenly returned. Moreover, from his behavior after returning, do you think he is afraid of the prince Xia Jing?"


    Xia Hao subconsciously shook his head and muttered, "if you''re afraid... How dare you hit the door?"


    "What about half a year ago?" Xia Ying asked.


    "This... Must be afraid, if not afraid, why run away?" Xia Hao seemed to grasp something, but his eyes were still a little confused, muttering, "why?"


    "Secondly, when Chu Mo left Yanhuang City, there was only the second floor of the Yellow level. However, according to the feedback from our people, yesterday''s Chu Mo, with his strength, had broken through the yuan level and reached the third floor of the Yellow level!" Xia Ying looked at Xia Hao: "third, you have been cultivating in the sect since childhood. You should know how difficult it is to break through from the second floor to the yuan level. This teenager took half a year. At the beginning... How long did you use it?"


    Xia Hao twitched at the corner of his mouth and muttered, "I... I have used it for ten years!"


    As soon as he said this, even Xia Xiong on the side couldn''t help taking a breath: "can''t you say that this boy... Has entered a great big sect?"


    "Definitely not!" Xia Hao said very definitely, "no disciple who can successfully join a big sect can go down the mountain without more than ten years! Especially the more talented one, the more the sect attaches importance to it, and it is impossible to go down the mountain in half a year."


    "Then why did he suddenly become so powerful?" Xia Ying looked at Xia Hao and said, "can you talk about it, third?"


    Xia Hao twitched at the corners of his mouth and hesitated for a long time before decadent said, "I don''t know. If it''s normal, this kind of thing can''t happen!"


    "What is the most amazing genius in your sect?" Xia Ying asked.


    Xia Hao thought for a while, but still shook his head, "I can''t do it!"


    Xia Ying sighed, say: "Finally, the most important question is that Chu Mo smashed the pro Wang Fu yesterday. You think it''s Xia Jing''s fault, because he really wanted to kill Chu mo. but can''t he know whether the archer was sent by him? With his temperament, he will give up? But until now, he hasn''t responded at all, Chu mo... Nothing happened. Moreover, he entered the pro Wang Fu again today and hasn''t come out until now."


    Xia Ying looked at Xia Hao: "third, do you still think that this teenager... Is really a simple person?"


    "This..." although Xia Hao''s temper is stubborn, he has always been convinced by his prince brother. Although he is still somewhat unconvinced in his heart, he no longer argues about anything.


    At this time, Xia Xiong said faintly, "according to the news we got, Chu Mo claims that he can cure our uncle Huang''s disease."


    "How is this possible?" Xia haodun stood up and sneered, "this is nonsense! When we wanted to win over uncle Huang, we thought of using this trick. But even those top doctors of big sects can''t do anything. How can he do it... A hairy boy?"


    Xia Xiong said, "yes, few people can break through the yuan level in half a year."


    Xia Hao immediately froze there, stayed for a long time, and sat down dejectedly: "what a fucking evil door!"


    Xia Ying glanced at Xia Xiong: "second brother, this thing... What do you mean?"


    Xia Xiong sighed: "Xia Jing must not have a chance to recover! A abnormal prince must be better than a normal prince!"


    "So?" Xia Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Xia Xiong murmured, "there are more than ten days... But it''s the New Year!"


    Xia Ying''s eyes flashed and said, "New Year''s dinner?"


    Xia Hao said coldly, "give it to me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the following days, Yanhuang city was immersed in a happy and peaceful festive atmosphere.


    After entering the palace that day, Xu Zhongliang learned that Chu Mo was in the prince''s mansion, so he sent a letter. The content of the letter was very simple, asking Chu Mo to go to Xu''s mansion after coming out of the prince''s mansion.


    There was no movement in the fan mansion, and the demon king never appeared.


    Chu Mo knew the master''s ability, and did not worry. He settled down in the prince''s house. In addition to practicing every day, it is refining medicine.


    Although Chu Mo had known before that Xia Jing, as a prince, must have great energy, he found that he still underestimated Xia Jing''s real energy.


    It took only two days for Xia Jing to find all the 30 kinds of herbs on the list!


    Although they are common medicinal materials in the world, any one of them is tens of thousands of kilograms or even hundreds of thousands of kilograms.


    Even if you turn the medicine shop of the whole Yanhuang city upside down, there can''t be so many!


    Therefore, Chu Mo was very curious about how Xia Jing used to collect these herbs.


    However, Xia Jing never showed up, probably because he was scolded by Chu Mo that day, exposing his weak side to Chu Mo, and Chu Mo clearly said to annoy him. Therefore, I dare not and do not want to appear here.


    Chu Mo ordered the servants here to send those herbs into his room in batches.


    To the shock of Xia Jing''s confidants, the medicinal materials they have sent in these days are enough to fill Chu Mo''s room seven or eight times.


    But every time I came in, the room was empty.


    There is no trace in the room except the smell of those herbs!


    Xia Jing was also very puzzled about this. He didn''t dare to question Chu Mo anymore and ran to Mr. weichi for advice.


    "Sir, where did all those herbs go? Could it be... Packed by him with a storage ring?" Xia Jing frowned, his face full of confusion: "but what does he want these ordinary herbs for? Does he open a medicine shop? If he really wants money... The king can make him the richest man in Yanhuang city in an instant!"


    In the room, there was an old man with white hair and beard, wearing white clothes. The old man had a calm face and said with a smile, "this young man''s means... I can''t see through!"


    "What? Even your old man... Can''t see through?" Xia Jing was surprised. Others didn''t know Mr. weichi''s ability, but he couldn''t understand it better.


    "What''s strange about my inability to see through? There are many things in this world... That my old man can''t see through." The old man smiled faintly: "this boy is a strange man. Maybe he can really cure your disease, so it''s just to wait calmly."


    With that, the old man raised his head and glanced at Xia Jing: "in addition, the largest storage ring in the world... Can hold ten thousand kilograms of medicinal materials and hundreds of thousands of kilograms of medicinal materials... At least I haven''t heard of the old man. So the Lord doesn''t need to be suspicious anymore."


    Xia Jing couldn''t help taking a breath. At the same time, she was a little ashamed and murmured, "no wonder he reacted so much that day and thought I was insulting him. I see..."


    "This boy... It''s not easy!" The old man whispered, then closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Xia Jing also withdrew from the room.


    Then he called his confidant and said, "Master Chu, you must treat him well. Remember... Don''t neglect! Otherwise, there will be no mercy!"


    "Yes!" My confidant shivered. I''ve never seen the Lord care so much about an outsider... Or an outsider who almost demolished the palace.


    Xia Jing was careful here, for fear of offending and neglecting Chu Mo, but there was a person, at this moment, who was gnashing his teeth at Chu Mo, and wished he could tear Chu Mo to pieces!


    This person is the most powerful woman in the pro Wang mansion - Princess yuan zidai!


    Yuan zidai is not Xia Jing''s wife, but Xia Jie''s biological mother!


    His position in the palace is quite detached. Even if the main room sees her, he has to give in.


    Yuan zidai, who is less than 40 years old this year, is as beautiful as a flower, mature and charming.


    Years can hardly leave any trace on her face. She looks like a woman in her early twenties.


    Just now, her handsome face was full of resentment.


    The son was abolished, and then the person who abolished his son actually lived in the royal palace. Become a guest of honor! It''s simply unreasonable!


    The most disturbing thing in Yuan zidai''s heart is that the man... Claims to be able to cure the Lord''s disease!


    Yuan zidai didn''t believe it at first, and even disdained it... Are you kidding? Should we be able to cure it until today? How dare a teenager lie!


    However, with a large number of medicinal materials shipped in these days, although it was carried out secretly, how could she hide it from her Eyeliner?


    Yuan zidai''s heart gradually became a little uneasy.


    Over the years, she has been able to bully in the palace because her mother and son are expensive!


    Otherwise, with the small family behind her, she would have been killed many times if she dared to toss around in the palace.


    Although the Lord is useless, her Princess is like a widow all day long, very light. But in my heart, I have always been very stable - even if her son Xia Jie becomes a eunuch, at most, there is no queen, but it will not affect his succession to the throne.


    In that way, naturally, no one can threaten her Princess.


    But now... The situation has become a little complicated!


    "In case the Lord''s illness really gets better..." yuan zidai''s beautiful eyes flashed a color of fear.


    Although she is still young and beautiful, she is nearly 40 after all. Why should she compete with those 17-year-old young girls for the favor of the Lord?


    There are so many beauties in the palace. At that time, someone will really conceive and give birth to another boy... Then her transcendent status of yuan zidai will be replaced in an instant!


    And it is likely that their mother and son will fall into the abyss of eternal doom!


    "No, what I say... Can''t make this... A reality!" Yuan zidai''s eyes flashed a resolute color.


    Then he said, "come here..."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Push!


    Just in time for the Mid Autumn Festival, I wish you a happy reunion!


    And those who didn''t vote for the recommendation, don''t forget!!

 Chapter 79

    Tonight for some reason, Chu Mo always felt a little uneasy. After running a big week of Providence, Chu Mo walked out of the door. ¡Ý


    Stars twinkle in the night sky, and everything is quiet between heaven and earth.


    Every day he would use this time to "refine pills", and those people also knew his rules. So in the evening, without Chu Mo rushing, they will disappear automatically.


    Xia Jing, an old thief, is still a little cute. His ability to collect medicinal materials... Is really quite strong.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then secretly said: since Xia Jing is so cooperative, he should also be given some sweets these two days. Otherwise, I really thought I was fooling him.


    Xia Jing''s problem, looking at the whole four elephant continent, almost no one can cure him. Even if there is a top-level doctor, he may not be a secular Lord.


    But the jade on Chu Mo''s body is really powerful!


    The first time Chu Mo saw Xia Jing that day, he glanced at Xia Jing with jade.


    Chu Mo was afraid of insufficient energy at that time, thinking that he couldn''t wait to knock a yuan stone from Xia Jing to give jade energy.


    As a result, after an idea, all the information of Xia Jing came out unexpectedly.


    Chu Mo can only believe that this is because Xia Jing is an ordinary person, so he can get all kinds of information about him without consuming energy.


    That disease, in the eyes of the world, is like an incurable disease. But here in Yu... It''s not simpler.


    Compared with the medicinal materials needed by the demon king''s poison, Xia Jing''s problem can be completely solved with only seven or eight simple medicinal materials!


    It''s even easier to detoxify than Princess Baolian''s poison that day!


    However, Chu Mo obviously won''t cure Xia Jing so easily. He still has to rely on Xia Jing to collect those herbs for his master!


    "Let him... Feel a little first. As long as he can feel a little, it is estimated that Xia Jing will be ecstatic!" Chu Mo said in his heart.


    After jade changed that time, Chu Mo developed a new function. Jade can give different prescriptions and pills according to Chu Mo''s mind.


    The premise is that there is enough energy to support.


    As for the source of energy, Yuan Shi is a kind of blood evil Qi... It is also one of them!


    Whether there is anything else is unknown at present, and Chu Mo needs to continue to explore.


    Had it not been for this reliance, Chu Mo would not have dared to easily provoke the strong man on the sixth floor of the prince''s house.


    Fooling a strong man at the level of the world is no joke, and the price is by no means affordable to Chu Mo now.


    At this time, an extremely slight sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside. Although the other party deliberately light hands and feet, in this silent night, there was no way to hide in front of Chu Mo, a three-tier peak person.


    "Who? Get out!" Chu Mo drank in a low voice, and at the same time, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    Although this is the royal mansion, at present... Within a radius of hundreds of feet, it is his territory of Chu Mo!


    Even the prince Xia Jing didn''t dare to set foot easily. Who is so bold to break in in the dead of night?


    "Ah!" The other party was obviously also startled and gave a low exclamation.


    It''s a woman.


    And her voice is soft and weak, which makes people have an impulse to protect her.


    "Sorry, i... I want to get some medicine here." The voice said weakly.


    "Take the medicine?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and instinctively felt something wrong.


    This place is indeed the place where the Royal Palace stores medicinal materials, but it is prepared for Xia Jing! Although Xia Jing didn''t say it, Chu Mo still had a feeling that this should be a forbidden area in the palace.


    Since it''s a forbidden area, how can anyone come to take medicine?


    "I''m the servant girl of the princess. The princess has a headache tonight, so let me come here... Take some medicine back. Sorry, I, did I disturb your rest?" A weak voice said, coming from there, holding a dim lantern in his hand.


    Through the weak light, we can see that this is a 16-year-old girl, whose appearance is not clear, but her figure is very tall and moving.


    Chu Mo sneered in his heart: when I''m stupid? Will the servant girl beside the princess be so polite to a person who guards the medicine store?


    Then coldly said, "this is not a pharmacy, girl, you are in the wrong place. Hurry back."


    "Ah, I, did I go wrong? I, I just came here, the bodyguard brother told me, here... If I can''t get the medicine back, the princess will definitely kill me, sobbing..." the girl said, sobbing, crying very sad, in this night, spread far away.


    There should be guards in the distance, but no one showed up.


    Chu Mo''s heart was more alert and said coldly, "what does that have to do with me?"


    "Brother, please help me." The girl held up the lantern, raised it a little, and showed her face.


    That''s a gorgeous face!


    "Please, brother, can you help me? As long as you help me, I can do anything I want!" The girl pleaded softly and walked towards Chu mo.


    "Stop!" Chu Mo shouted loudly. In the night sky, the sound spread far away.


    Strangely, there was still no movement in the distance!


    The girl seemed to shiver with fear. Her eyes were full of fear, looking at Chu Mo, standing there, afraid to come over.


    "You go, I can be tonight, it never happened." Chu Mo said in a deep voice.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, he obviously felt it was wrong.


    This girl can''t be Xia Jing''s person!


    She said she was sent by the princess... Isn''t it?


    Chu Mo''s heart suddenly appeared a somewhat vague guess.


    His grandfather fan Wudi never married in his life. Naturally, no one in the general''s mansion competed with Chu Mo for any inheritance. But let''s face it. All the rich families in Huangcheng, which family hasn''t had such a thing?


    Chu Mo has always had intelligence that his peers do not have. After experiencing the event of grassland King court, he almost guessed the key at once.


    "Do you hear me? You go." Chu Mo said coldly again.


    "Brother... Why are you so heartless? Do you want to see me killed by the princess?" The girl''s gorgeous face showed pleading, and her eyes also showed despair.


    "You don''t want me to refine medicine for the Lord, do you?" Chu Mo said coldly, "I haven''t been here for a day or two. Don''t you really know who I am?"


    "What is my brother talking about? I... I don''t understand. I just came here today..." the girl said softly. Suddenly, her hand... Seemed to tremble, and the lantern in her hand... Fell to the ground.


    The candle in the lantern goes out instantly!


    Qiang!


    A light sound like a dragon''s song and a chill stabbed Chu Mo directly!


    In the void, a light flashed.


    Click!


    A crisp sound.


    Then, the murderer in Chu Mo''s hand was tightly attached to the girl''s smooth jade neck.


    The cold air finally made the girl tremble.


    "Want to kill me?" Chu Mo asked lightly, "who sent you? Don''t you know that the two worshippers in the palace died in my hands? Or do you think I won''t kill a beautiful girl?"


    "Kill me!" The girl''s voice also became strong, very cold, without a trace of emotion: "anyway, I can''t live back."


    "Are you the person sent by Xia Jie''s mother?" Chu Mo asked a strange question.


    At this time, the girl said nothing, just staring at Chu mo.


    The night was deep, and Chu Mo could not see the girl''s eyes, but he could feel it. He smiled and said, "if I give you to the Lord, you say... What will happen to you and the people behind you?"


    "You... You''re mean! You''d better kill me!" The girl said, unexpectedly bumping into the sky with her neck.


    Is your disposition so strong?


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and the girl''s neck had touched the sharp blade of killing heaven.


    Chu Mo quickly withdrew the knife, but there was still a trace of blood on the girl''s neck, and blood oozed along the blood.


    Although Chu Mo couldn''t see it, he could smell the faint bloody gas in the air.


    When sinking, he said, "forget it, you go. The gratitude and resentment within your palace have nothing to do with me, but don''t come back to me to make trouble! You really have the ability, so you go and kill the old thief Xia Jing, and you''ll solve everything?"


    Chu Mo said, turning around and leaving.


    Strangely, the girl stood there and didn''t move. After Chu Mo took a few steps, she actually followed up.


    In Chu Mo''s hand, killing heaven instantly appeared and touched the girl''s throat: "do you want to die so much?"


    The girl pursed her lips and whispered, "I have something to tell you. Can I go to your room?"


    "Still want sex appeal?" Chu Mo frowned, a little annoyed: "I''ll just say something here. I think those bodyguards should be transferred by you. There''s no third person here, you say."


    In the darkness, the girl stared at Chu Mo with a pair of star eyes, suddenly plopped and knelt down: "please don''t refine medicine for Xia Jing''s old beast, or the mistress will die!"


    Chu Mo frowned and looked at the girl kneeling there: "what does it matter to me that she can''t die? If she can cultivate a son like Xia Jie who is inferior to animals, and can send you to deal with me, what kind of good person is she? You''re a stupid woman!"


    "Yes, I know, my request is too much, I know, the mistress has many shortcomings. But what I owe the mistress, my life, my family''s life, are saved by the mistress. So, even if you are afraid of death... I also want to stop you from refining medicine for the old beast Xia Jing!" The girl said firmly on her face.


    "What do you take to stop me?" Chu Mo said coldly, "you''re not my opponent in fighting, and you can''t kill me; seduction, I''m not interested in you, and I won''t succeed. Even if you die... I''ll refine this medicine! Forget it, you hurry up, I don''t want to tell you these useless things anymore, you have your persistence, and I also have it."


    Chu Mo said, ignoring the girl, and strode directly to the room.


    The girl, has been kneeling there, motionless.


    Chu Mo ran another heart rolling method of heaven''s will in the room until midnight passed. After a while, the night was about to recede and the sky was about to dawn, and the girl was still there. Chumerton had a feeling of bewilderment.


    He opened the door, walked out and said, "it''s no use kneeling here to death. It''s almost dawn. Do you want to be found and suffer with your mistress? Go back and tell your mistress... Be calm and don''t think of any more crooked ways. I''ll find a chance to tell Prince Xia Jing, at least... I won''t wronged her."


    The girl''s eyes lit up, and the whole person seemed to glow with endless vitality. Looking at Chu Mo, "really?"


    "Remember, it''s not in the face of your housewife! It''s her arrogance to raise such a son who is inferior to animals! Now you are sent to kill me. It''s reasonable that I shouldn''t help her anyway."


    Chu Mo said coldly, "I helped you... It''s you. Because of your persistence, I saw myself! You''re not a bad person. After you finish this, you''ll repay the favor. Leave the prince''s mansion! Otherwise, you''ll be killed by that woman sooner or later!"


    Chu Mo said, taking a deep look at the girl: "speak in depth, and that''s all!" Close the door and go back to practice.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    It will be on the shelves in a few days. In order to let everyone see more free content, it broke out at the third watch today!


    Please recommend tickets for support!!

 Chapter 80

    The girl stood there, gently biting the shell teeth, a pair of star eyes, showing a little gratitude I stood for a long time, saluted Chu Mo''s room, and then turned around and left. The girl''s figure soon disappeared in the vast night.


    Shortly after she left, some bodyguards who had been guarding the periphery woke up from their comas in their respective posts. One by one, their eyes were full of confusion. They felt as if they had just been very sleepy, and then they fell asleep unconsciously.


    These bodyguards looked carefully at the forbidden area inside and found nothing. They all breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts and decided to bury this strange thing in their hearts. Otherwise, the king''s anger, the consequences, is not what they can bear.


    The light is always on in the princess'' room.


    Yuan zidai walked restlessly around the room, looking anxious.


    "That little beast is said to be very powerful. Even the two worshippers in the palace are not his opponents, and I don''t know whether the little girl can successfully handle this..." yuan zidai''s eyes twinkled with a cold light: "Chu Mo, you first abandoned my son, and now you want to break my back, although you and I have never met, but there is a bitter hatred between you and me! So don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    Da da.


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked.


    Yuan zidai shivered slightly, then strode over and opened the door with her own hands.


    "How about Rouge?" Yuan zidai''s eyes were full of hope, staring at the gorgeous girl who came in: "did you succeed?"


    The girl looked ashamed: "mistress... Sorry, i... I didn''t succeed."


    "What?" Yuan zidai''s voice suddenly became sharp, and her eyes looked at the gorgeous girl in front of her coldly. "Are you kidding?"


    "That boy... Is too vigilant." The gorgeous girl whispered, "I haven''t been close to him... I''ve been found!"


    "Do you know how much risk I take to cooperate with you in doing this? Hmm?" Yuan zidai glared at the girl: "I sent someone to Daze those bodyguards outside... Do you know how difficult it is? Do you know the value of those addictive drugs? It''s not enough to sell you!"


    "Also, where''s your overpowering drug? Didn''t I give you the overpowering drug? Why not? The overpowering drug can charm even the five level strong who cut thousands of people... Why don''t you use it?"


    Yuan zidai''s bullet blowing face became a little ferocious. She looked at the girl with gnashing teeth, and her voice became extremely cold: "rouge... Do you think your family is finally dead... Your wings are also hard?"


    Hearing this, the girl first flashed a flash of shock in her eyes, and then, with a look of injustice on her face, she looked at yuan zidai, and slowly knelt down: "mistress, there is no Rouge! Rouge does things for her mistress, even if she pays her life! Rouge knows that without her mistress, Rouge''s family was already dead."


    "You still have a little conscience." Yuan zidai looked at Rouge coldly, "then why did you fail?"


    Rouge raised her head, and the blood mark on her neck was clearly visible. She said wrongly, "that man is too powerful, and I can''t get close to him at all. He''s not his enemy. Even if... Even seduction... It''s useless! However, he finally said... Say..."


    "Say what?" Yuan zidai''s voice has become extremely cold.


    "He said... Ask the mistress to be calm. He will plead with the Lord and won''t be wronged... Mistress."


    PA!


    Yuan zidai stepped forward, raised her hand and slapped the girl severely.


    On the girl''s jade smooth face, a bright red palm print instantly appeared.


    Yuan zidai screamed, "you idiot! You sold me?"


    "No... no, mistress, rouge didn''t betray you. He guessed it himself!" The girl said with tears in her eyes.


    Yuan zidai gnashed her teeth and looked ferocious: "you stupid thing, that little beast has abandoned my son. He is as hostile to me as the sea. Will he speak for me? I need him to intercede for me?"


    "Rouge felt... He didn''t lie. Besides... Jie Shao him..."


    PA!


    Before the girl finished, she got another slap on the other side of her face. Yuan zidai screamed angrily in her ear, "what are you talking about? What''s wrong with my son, you bitch? Dare you say my son is bad? I''ll kill you a useless thing!"


    make love!


    Yuan zidai opened her bow from left to right and smoked the girl seven or eight mouths in one breath. When she wanted to smoke again, suddenly her wrist was held. It was rouge, rouge with red and swollen cheeks, tears in his eyes, looking at yuan zidai: "enough?"


    "How dare you... Resist me?" Yuan zidai''s eyes shone with an incomparably cold light, looking at rouge and sneering, "I knew... You little bitch, you can''t be relied on at all! Fortunately... I kept my back hand at the beginning."


    Rouge looked at yuan zidai with a surprised face, and gradually loosened yuan zidai''s wrist.


    Yuan zidai didn''t continue to hit people, but looked at Rouge coldly. In her eyes, There was no emotion: "I poisoned your body chronically. This is the prescription I asked from a sect pharmacist at a high price. As long as you were poisoned by this kind of poison, you will never leave me in your life! Because once you leave me for more than five days, the poison will attack! Rouge... Your life is mine! I want you to live, you will live; if you want you to die, you will die! You... Understand?"


    The girl kneeling there seemed to be stunned, looking at yuan zidai with a surprised face, and her eyes were full of confusion. She thought of Chu Mo''s last words to her: "if one day, you feel something wrong with yourself, for example... If there is something wrong with your body, you can go to fan Fu to find me, and I can help you."


    The girl didn''t understand what this sentence meant at that time, but now, she finally understood!


    Chu Mo, since he can refine medicine for the Lord and cure diseases that no one can cure... Of course, he also has the ability to see the problems in his body at a glance!


    i see!


    i see!


    I didn''t expect... The mistress, whom I have always trusted most and who can give her life at any time, didn''t believe me so much and poisoned me!


    "Hum, what''s your look like? Little girl, fight with me... You''re a little tender! Now, I don''t care what method you use, I''ll kill Chu Mo immediately. This matter is over. Otherwise..." yuan zidai''s eyes are cold looking at the girl.


    The girl suddenly took over the conversation quietly: "otherwise, will you kill me?" With that, the girl lowered her eyelids and said softly, "my mistress, rouge was in great trouble and was killed by a villain. Thanks to my mistress''s help


    The rouge family was able to escape. So from then on, rouge decided that in this life... She was the mother! "


    Yuan zidai snorted.


    Rouge then said, "later, the family fell ill one after another, and the mother gave money and medicine, but they didn''t have that blessing. Their lives were too thin. They died one after another, and the mother paid for a heavy burial... Rouge kept these things in mind and vowed to repay the mother."


    Yuan zidai looked at Rouge coldly: "is that how you repay me? You betrayed me when things didn''t work out? It''s simply ungrateful!"


    Rouge ignored yuan zidai and said softly: "today, rouge knew that her mistress was in the way of Rouge''s family, so she poisoned them. Otherwise, if they were alive, rouge would have concerns, and they couldn''t work for her wholeheartedly and thoroughly. So... They''d better die. In this way, Rouge''s life would be completely the mistress''s."


    "What are you talking about?" Yuan zidai looked slightly changed and scolded loudly, "I drugged your body for fear that you might harm me one day! How could I poison your family?"


    "Hehe, this is it. The hostess thinks this explanation... Will Rouge believe it?" The girl knelt there, her cheeks red and swollen, and kowtowed yuan zidai three heads politely: "mistress, rouge finally called you that, thank you, sorry, I hate you!"


    With that, rouge stood up and took a deep look at yuan zidai: "I wish you better and better in the future!"


    "You... You don''t want to live?" Yuan zidai''s eyes finally showed a trace of panic: "do you know, leave me for five days... You will fester and die!"


    "If your heart is dead, why cherish your body?" Rouge glanced at yuan zidai, resolutely turned around, went out, and disappeared in the fading night.


    Yuan zidai slumped on the chair, her eyes full of resentment, and her mouth muttered, "bitch... Bitch! Get out! Get out! Don''t be stubborn, wait until you''re dying... You must come back and beg me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, Chu Mo came out brightly, and the yard was clean. What happened last night was like a dream, leaving no trace.


    Then a waiter brought breakfast. When he was ready to leave, he was stopped by Chu Mo: "wait a minute."


    "Master Chu, what can I do for you?" This waiter, dressed in ordinary clothes, looks like an ordinary servant, but all the people who can appear here are actually Xia Jing''s confidants.


    "There should be guards around... Right?" Chu Mo pointed to the distance, and then asked, "why did I call for a long time last night... But no one promised?"


    "Ah? No!" The servant''s eyes flashed a touch of doubt, then showed a dignified color, and then said, "I will immediately report this matter to the Lord, and I will give an account to the young master Chu!"


    Chu Mo took a deep look at the servant dressed up, and thought: it''s really Xia Jing''s side, otherwise, what qualifications does a low-level servant have to meet the Lord directly?


    "Forget it, just let the Lord come over and say... The medicine has been partially cured." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Ah? The villain knows! Please have dinner first, Chu Shao. Wait a moment! The villain will report to the Lord now!" The waiter left quickly, which was not as big a thing as this.


    Before long, Xia Jing hurried over by himself, with a thick color of excitement in his eyes. Seeing Chu Mo, he immediately showed concern: "I just heard the servant''s report, saying last night?"


    Chu Mo said, "come in and say it."


    When he arrived in the room, Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing and first handed him a pill. The pill was blue and only the size of a bean. "The Lord took this pill first, and then he said something else."


    Chu Mo said, and handed Xia Jing a cup of warm water.


    "Take it now?" Xia Jing''s excited eyes flashed a touch of hesitation.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "what? The Lord is worried that this pill is poisonous?"


    "Ah, how can it be? I''m afraid... Cough..." Xia Jing''s blush.


    Chu Mo chuckled and said, "the Lord is too thoughtful... Where is it so fast?"


    Xia Jing scratched his head and laughed, "isn''t this... A little anxious?" Anyway, the most humiliating side has been exposed in front of the boy, and it''s not bad this time. Take the pill, swallow it with warm water without hesitation, and then sit there.


    About a Jixiang''s Kung Fu, Xia Jing''s face first showed a trace of surprise, and then... The whole person became excited. Teng stood up for a moment, walked around the room, stared at the boss suddenly with one eye, looked at Chu Mo, and shouted, "this king... Feels it!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The second one is delivered!!


    Super large chapter!!!!!


    Our recommended tickets should be more awesome, everyone work harder!

 Chapter 81

    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and the corners of his mouth twitched at Xia Jing: "Lord, I''m still a child. ¡ð"


    Xia Jing glanced at Chu Mo and said to him, "Whoever dares to treat you as a child will surely die miserably!"!


    "Hey, sorry, I''m too happy. Chu Shao''s medicine... Is really magical... Is really magical! I don''t know how to thank Chu Shaocai!" Xia Jing praised Chu Mo loudly and walked around the room. At the same time, she had some regrets in her heart: it would be better if she felt more


    But Xia Jing also knew in his heart that his problem had plagued him for decades! I begged famous doctors all over, but it didn''t work. Now a pill can make him feel a little better, which can be regarded as great good news.


    Thinking, Xia Jing bowed down to Chu Mo with a serious face: "don''t say thank you for your great kindness, Chu Shao, Xia has this feeling in mind!"


    Chu Mo said faintly, "it''s not important. Just protect my safety."


    In Xia Jing''s eyes, the light flashed. He thought of the matter that the confidant had just returned to report to him. Suddenly, his eyebrows picked up, and he suddenly burst out with a king''s momentum: "what? Did Chu Shao encounter something last night?"


    Chu Mo said, "it''s no big deal, but someone... Doesn''t want the Lord to recover, and he hates me."


    "Someone... Doesn''t want me to recover? Hate you?" Xia Jing''s eyes suddenly flashed a touch of extremely cold light, and his voice became dull and cold: "please express it clearly."


    "Last night, someone came to assassinate me. I don''t know what method was used. The guards in the distance didn''t make any movement at all. Fortunately, I dealt with it." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "How unreasonable!" Xia Jing immediately flew into a rage: "come!"


    The door was immediately opened, and a figure appeared next to Xia Jing in an instant. It was a thin man in his thirties, standing beside Xia Jing with a respectful face: "what''s the Lord''s order?"


    "Go and find out immediately. What happened to the guards outside last night? Also, find out for me what happened to everyone in this house last night!" Xia Jing''s voice was low, suppressing his anger, and said, "forget it, you just need to find out what happened to those guards."


    "Yes!" The man nodded and retreated quietly.


    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "this matter... I will give Chu Shaoyi an explanation!"


    "The Lord knows who did it?" Chu Mo asked.


    Xia Jing nodded unsightly: "except for that woman... Who doesn''t want me to recover? These years... I''ve been so arrogant towards her that... She forgot who she is!"


    Then Xia Jing and Chu Mo left.


    Chu Mo sighed softly and said in his heart: sorry, princess, if you didn''t poison your maid, then... Even if I know that you hate me to the bone, I will say a few good words for you in front of Xia Jing. At least, it won''t let you be left in the cold in the future, and the evening is desolate. Because your son made the mistake, not you! But unfortunately, you are too vicious! How can you let go of me if you don''t even let go of the people around you?


    Later, Chu Mo completely forgot this matter. He believed that Xia Jing must know what to do.


    Sure enough, in just one day, the matter came to an end. Someone specially came to report the latest progress of this matter to Chu mo.


    "The princess''s family fell."


    "The princess''s father committed the crime of beheading, and now he has been put in prison; several brothers and brothers of the princess, who bullied men and women in the local area and harmed the neighbors, have all been put in prison. The local people applauded, saying that finally someone dared to punish this family."


    "Then... What about the princess?" Chu Mo looked at the visitor and asked.


    "When the princess is ill, she will be disillusioned with the world of mortals and will be accompanied by the ancient Buddha." The man took a deep look at Chu Mo: "this... Is actually the best result. The Lord''s temperament... Has also changed a lot. In the past... The princess has died violently due to illness!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "that''s not bad."


    After reporting the result of this matter, the man stepped down respectfully.


    In the next few days, a large number of medicinal materials were continuously sent in. Chu Mo can clearly feel that Xia Jing has increased his efforts.


    So far, more than 300 kinds of medicinal materials, excluding those top-level rare and precious medicinal materials, have been collected in less than ten days!


    Chu Mo also directly refined more than 90 pills.


    The poison in the demon king''s body can''t be solved by a pill. Yu gave the most reasonable formula according to the needs of Chu mo. That is, several medicinal materials are combined to refine a pill, and then these pills are taken several times.


    In this way, the poison in the demon king''s body can be removed little by little. This method is also the best method for Chu mo.


    The day when all the herbs are completely found is the day when the demon king''s poison is completely solved.


    The list Chu Mo gave Xia Jing didn''t list the number of more than ten top-level yuan drugs. If Chu Mo did that, Xia Jing would go crazy on the spot.


    Chu Mo only marked one sentence behind these more than ten top-level meta drugs: more is better.


    Not to mention, Xia Jing is really powerful. He actually found more than a dozen top-level yuan drugs, but in terms of quantity, there must not be so many.


    Chu Mo is quite satisfied with this. He also had a deeper understanding of the prince Xia Jing''s ability. If he did it, even if he had enough financial support, it would be absolutely impossible to collect so many herbs in a few years.


    This is why Chu Mo wants to build his own force. At the critical moment... It can play an unexpected role.


    After Chu Mo handed Xia Jing Dan medicine for the second time, he was ready to leave the prince''s mansion temporarily.


    Because he has been here for nine days! In another day, it will be the day of the second animal blood bath. Plus, he will go to Xu mansion.


    In three days, it''s the new year. There are too many things that need Chu Mo to deal with.


    "This time, I refined three pills. Now take one pill, take another at noon, and take one at night... The Lord should be able to restore the masculinity of men!" Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing, who was breathing a little faster, and smiled: "but... Remember, be moderate, and never overuse..."


    Even if the most humiliating side was seen by the boy, Xia Jing still blush and said, "know... I know... Chu Shao, don''t worry..."


    Chu Mo said: "When the prince has found all the herbs, then all the problems you worry about will be completely solved at one time! The reason why I didn''t list the quantities of the most valuable herbs on the list is that those herbs are too rare. If I find more, then I can refine some pills for the prince to strengthen the foundation and strengthen the yuan. I believe the prince should understand the value of these pills. If I can''t find so many , it doesn''t have much impact on the Lord''s condition. I admit, at first, I deliberately wanted to make the Lord lose some money... "


    Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing with a calm face and then said, "but now, I find that the Lord... Although he is not a good person, he still has his own bottom line. Especially about the princess, the LORD did a good job, so I won''t pit you. There are more than ten kinds of the most precious medicinal materials... The Lord tried his best."


    In fact, even if Chu Mo didn''t explain, Xia Jing had completely trusted him. Now after a little explanation, Xia Jing believed what Chu Mo said even more.


    Especially after hearing the elixir of strengthening the foundation and strengthening the yuan, Xia Jing was even more difficult to calm down.


    Even in big sects, not everyone is qualified to get this pill. In addition to those core children, if you want to get this pill, at least you have to make great contributions to the sect... Before you can get one as a reward.


    It is of great benefit to human body. People who practice vitality can increase their yuan strength for months of hard cultivation out of thin air! Ordinary people can prolong their life by taking it. Even if they live to * * ten years old, their body vitality will be similar to that of thirty or forty years old.


    This elixir, which can almost rejuvenate children, is almost called a fairy elixir in the secular world!


    Who doesn''t want it?


    Xia Jing had heard of this pill for a long time, but he had never got it. Today, I heard that the most precious medicinal materials can actually refine this pill. Suddenly, the whole person became extremely excited.


    "Chu Shao, don''t worry, I will try my best to buy everything I can!" Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo at this time, and the more he looked, the more pleasing he was to his eyes. I felt that in the past, because of hatred, I had too many prejudices and misunderstandings about this teenager.


    But it is also because of this that the two sides have an intersection. Speaking of... I really want to thank my son!


    Xia Jing narrowed her eyes and said in her heart: when someone in the palace is pregnant again, let him... Go and keep company with his mother! Lest one day you accidentally provoke Chu Shao.


    Later, Chu Mo left the prince''s mansion. This time, the main door of the prince''s mansion was wide open, and Prince Xia Jing smiled and personally delivered Chu Mo to the door!


    Some people who happened to pass by saw this scene.


    Surprise!


    Completely stunned!


    Those people rubbed their eyes to see if there was a mistake? The elegant man with a smile on his face at the door... Is it really the ruthless Prince Xia who runs amok?


    Chu Mo waved to Xia Jing and left with a calm face.


    He also understood that Xia Jing was sending a signal to the outside world: I am protecting this teenager!


    It can be said that from now on, no matter who wants to move Chu Mo, I''m afraid he must first consider the prince Xia Jing; Of course, in this way, those who originally hated Xia Jing, I''m afraid, will also take Chu Mo into account.


    However, at present, the advantages of this matter outweigh the disadvantages for Chu mo.


    Except for those in the East Palace, Chu Mo really has no enemies for the time being. And those people, obviously, no matter what attitude Xia Jing uses, will not change their views on him... And his grandfather fan Wudi.


    We are not the same people.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Third watch!


    Three chapters and ten thousand words burst out. There''s nothing to say. Ask for recommended tickets!!

 Chapter 82

    After leaving the prince''s mansion, Chu Mo didn''t go home directly, but went to the Xu mansion first. Hearing the news, Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo with a sad face: "you guy... Unexpectedly ran to the prince''s mansion and stayed for so many days. I said, what good did the old thief give you?"


    "Eh? Didn''t you call him old Wang bastard?" Chu Mo asked in surprise. ¡ñ¡Ð


    "...." Xu fufu was covered with black lines: "is this the key point of the problem? Since you were an old thief that day and were heard by others, now those who don''t look up to Xia Jing call him in private... All use the word old thief! Don''t say it, these two words... It''s really exciting!"


    "..." Chu Mo was also covered with black lines, looking at Xu fufu: "Qingzhou Mu side... How is it?"


    "What can I do?" Xu fufu sneered, "the guy over there was arrogant and arrogant at first. When he saw me go, his legs softened. He was scolded by me and rushed back. Three days later, Zhang Chong secretly rushed to Yanhuang city. I saw him and was scolded by me again."


    Chu Mo suddenly interrupted, "how many beauties did he promise you?"


    Xu fufu widened his eyes and looked hurt: "ten... But of course I can''t promise, Chu Xiaohei... You don''t believe my integrity?"


    Chu Mo sneered, "I don''t believe Zhang Chong! He must think that for a guy like you, using beautiful women is more effective than anything else!"


    "This time he didn''t succeed, brother, I also have a limit. Is it true that when Uncle Xu has only women in his eyes?" Xu fufu rolled his eyes and said, "the old man wanted to defend his son at the beginning, and I scolded him. I said that your pig like son would have been shot by the archer of the prince''s mansion if it hadn''t been for my brother''s quick reaction and kind heart!"


    "What did he say?" Chu Mo said.


    Xu fufu''s expression of admiration: "that old man is really a veteran who has been immersed in officialdom all his life. He''s too smart. Listen to me, directly say that the Archer will never be sent by the prince, saying that the prince can''t do such a thing."


    Chu Mo nodded, and Zhang Chong''s reaction was normal. If you can turn against each other and scold Xia Jing at once, it''s hell.


    Xu fufu said, "the old man won''t be provoked by me, but he accepted our favor and said that after going back, he must be good at life and discipline, and never let his son get into trouble again."


    "That''s it?" Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu and felt that it was not quite like the style of Xu Shizi.


    Xu fufu sneered, "how is it possible? That fool dares to scold you and won''t let him lose a layer of skin. Can I give up? Hey, I gave that letter to Zhang Chong, and what Zhang Qingyu said at that time, I told the old guy again. Hey, Zhang Chong was a little angry when he was jet lagged. I estimated that after Zhang Qingyu''s fool returned home, he recovered his injury and still had a fat beating!"


    Chu Mo secretly sighed in his heart, this thing can only be like this. Even if Zhang Chong knew who was behind the attack on Zhang Qingyu, I''m afraid he would run as far as he could, and he would never have the courage to face up to the crown prince.


    Although Zhou Mu is already very powerful, he will definitely be crushed to the ground without residue against the crown prince.


    The court struggle of any dynasty is an extremely terrible whirlpool. No matter who is swallowed by the whirlpool, it is unlikely to end well.


    "Looking at you, you seem a little dissatisfied with this result?" Xu fufu knew Chu Mo too well. Seeing Chu Mo''s reaction, he immediately asked.


    Chu Mo shook his head. "It''s good that we beat someone else''s son, tossed him half to death, and let Zhang Chong owe us a favor."


    Xu fufu raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s like you abandoned Xia Jie, and then Xia Jing offered you as an uncle?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu: "I have the ability to make him give in. Otherwise, do you think he will treat me like that?"


    Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo and sighed, "brother Hei, to be honest, you have really changed a lot this time. If you were a person like Xia Jing in the past, you would never cooperate with him."


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and said, "become indifferent to good and evil and have no position... Is it?"


    "No, it''s very mature! It''s much more mature than me. These days, Grandpa, who never speaks at dinner, has mentioned you at the dinner table more than ten times! Every time he talks about you, he looks like you. Why aren''t you his grandson..." Xu fufu said a little depressed: "the number of times I''ve been trained these days... Has also soared!"


    Chu Mo laughed, "you deserve it. You should have done something serious long ago!"


    Xu fufu rolled his eyes and said, "I have done a lot of business these days!" Then he lowered his voice and leaned close to Chu Mo''s ear and said, "sister yiniang... Has contacted your one armed uncle. Now, there are hundreds of people in our hands! But... It''s estimated that it will be years later if we really want to play a role."


    "There are hundreds of people so soon?" Chu Mo was a little surprised, but also very happy, said: "there are three days to the new year, after the new year can play a role, has been very good."


    "Brother Hei, I found... Yiniang sister is not only very interested in this matter, but also seems to be... Especially suitable for this! It seems that Taotie building is about to change its boss, because for a long time, she can''t give consideration to both sides, it''s too tired." Xu fufu said.


    "Then let sister Mei top it!" Chu Mo said with a natural look, "she should also be completely familiar with the process of Taotie building now? What a pity for such a smart woman to let her idle?"


    Xu fufu angrily said, "she is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. It''s a pity to let her be the owner of the restaurant..."


    "Where do you think she should go?" Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu and said, "I know you care for her, but have you ever asked her what she thinks? How can you be sure she doesn''t want to?"


    "Eh? Chu Xiaohei... I find that you know a little about girls... Now? Shouldn''t you... Which girl did you meet this time?" Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo curiously: "when it comes to women, you''ve always been the one who hides far away."


    Chu Mo''s face was slightly black, and he said unhappily, "it''s none of your business! Is Grandpa at home?"


    "At home." Xu fufu immediately closed his mouth.


    This is the advantage of understanding each other and knowing the bottom line of each other. Although Xu fufu was as curious as a cat scratch in his heart, he would never take the initiative to ask about it.


    Because he can see that his brother has a story!


    Then Chu Mo came to Xu Zhongliang''s study again.


    The old man looked very busy and didn''t greet Chu Mo too much. He went straight to the point: "first, you are going to attend this year''s new year''s dinner, and before the dinner, there will be a small, short... Medal ceremony!"


    Xu fufu stood aside, looking at Chu Mo with envy on his face. Even if Xu Zhongliang didn''t say so after so many days, it''s not difficult to find out what happened on the grassland in the West.


    Xu Zhongliang did not hide from his grandson and told him the inside story. He also wanted to inspire Xu fufu.


    "Medal of heroes! When can I get one?" Xu fufu muttered softly.


    Xu Zhongliang glanced at his grandson, unwilling to attack him, ignored him, and then said, "second, at the New Year dinner, you... Will serve as a representative of the military to toast your majesty."


    "Ah?" Chu Mo looked at Xu Zhongliang with a surprised look on his face and said, "Grandpa Xu... This... I''m afraid it''s inappropriate?"


    Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo: "what''s wrong?"


    "I''m not in the army..."


    "But you have great credit! Moreover, your credit can only belong to the military! Otherwise, Fang Mingtong''s old man will go crazy." Thinking of the expression when Fang Mingtong heard about it, Xu Zhongliang still had an impulse to laugh. It''s really gratifying!


    "But others don''t know!"


    "It''s enough for your majesty, me and marshal Fang to know!"


    "I''m so young... How many people will envy me in their hearts if I''m pushed out like this? Doesn''t this mean baking me on the fire?"


    "You little devil, do you care about those jealousies?"


    "Don''t care... But..."


    "Nothing but!" Xu Zhongliang waved his hand vigorously, "you little thing, others can''t ask, but you push around and say you''re mature... I think you''re too mature. How can you learn as smooth as our group of old guys? You''re a hot-blooded boy, what do you care about so many things? It''s obvious that the emperor, marshal Fang... And I, want to hold you together! What are you afraid of if we hold you?"


    Xu Zhongliang said, staring at Chu Mo reluctantly: "you can even play with the prince of Daxia, and are afraid of other challenges?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, old man. He''s a great prince... What can my little boy do?" Chu Mo said honestly.


    "Do you know?" Xu Zhongliang sneered at Chu Mo: "if your grandfather is not around, I have to take the responsibility of discipline you. Do you really think Xia Jing is an easy person? He is a prince. He can sit in the position of chief cabinet for so many years. He will be a man without means. If you dare to look down on him, you will lose miserably in the end!"


    Xu Zhongliang said, calming down his tone, and said earnestly, "you are still young, and your prospects are too bright. Don''t be affected by some messy things. Don''t participate in those bad things between the court."


    "Court Affairs?" Chu Mo was surprised and looked at Xu Zhongliang.


    "The archer, grandpa used some means to investigate. It was found that he was a pro guard secretly accepted by his highness Xia Hao, the third prince, more than ten years ago. Later, he used means to send him to the pro Wang mansion." Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo: "when this Archer left the pro Wang mansion without authorization and wanted to shoot Zhang Qingyu and frame you, you thought... Xia Jing really didn''t know it?"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Recommended ticket!!!

 Chapter 83

    Xu Zhongliang sighed, "these... Are people who have played politics all their lives. In the future, stay away from them..."


    "Grandpa Xu, I know." Chu Mo said sincerely. Know that the old man is really for his good, otherwise where would he say such words to him.


    "However, you handled the matter of Prince Xia Jing very well. Xia Jie committed many crimes, and now he has been punished. After that, you resolved Xia Jing''s Revenge one by one, not only did you not continue to intensify the contradictions, but also eased the gratitude and resentment between each other. This method is quite clever!" Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo with relief on his face.


    Then he said, "although your majesty is angry with the prince, he is a brother after all. If you can cure Prince Xia Jing''s disease, your majesty will not only be happy, but also do a great good thing for the whole Yanhuang city."


    Xu fufu said aside, "well, at least I won''t go out to harm people."


    Xu Zhongliang nodded and looked at Chu Mo: "there is one last thing. After the new year, you may want to join the army. However, there is no final conclusion about this matter. After Marshal Fang Mingtong knew about your deeds on the grassland, the whole person was going crazy, and he wanted to grab you into the army. As soon as I had a little different opinion, he would fight with me."


    Xu Zhongliang said with a wry smile, "the scholar met the soldier..."


    "With my grandpa?" Chu Mo asked with a smile. He spent most of his childhood in the army and did not resist life in the army.


    "This may not be necessary, because your current status, after entering the army, the starting point will be relatively high." Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo: "if you come to your grandpa again, I''m afraid you will be criticized. After all, others don''t know that you have a medal of hero."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "OK, let''s talk about it in a year."


    Xu fufu said aside, "Grandpa, I also want to join the army."


    "You can''t!" Chu Mo and Xu Zhongliang almost agree.


    Xu fufu twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "why!"


    Chu Mo and Xu Zhongliang looked at each other.


    "Say it first."


    "Say it first."


    Then they looked at each other and smiled.


    Xu fufu rolled his eyes and said, "do you need such a tacit understanding?"


    Chu Mo said, "if you want to prove yourself, you don''t have to go the way of others."


    Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo approvingly, and then said to Xu fufu, "you have such a good brother, even if I''m not here in the future, you can rest assured!"


    "Grandpa, what''s your name?" Xu fufu''s eyes are slightly red.


    "Hehe, to be honest, people always die, which is inevitable." Xu Zhongliang smiled very calmly, and then said, "in the army, it''s really not for you."


    Xu fufu scratched his head and said, "in fact, I also know that the army is not suitable for me, but I really want to do something. I don''t want to go anywhere. People call me shigongzi with awe on their faces... No matter how awed their faces are, I also know in my heart that what they fear is my grandfather, my father and the whole Xu family!"


    Xu fufu''s face showed a touch of loss, and then said, "it''s not me."


    "There are many ways to win others'' respect." Xu Zhongliang looked at his grandson with some satisfaction: "a just, fair and honest person can win the respect of others; an iron soldier who protects the country and never flinches can win the respect of others; a person who does things conscientiously can also win the respect of others; a warm-hearted people who do good things for the village and all day long... Can also win the respect of others!"


    Xu fufu sat there thoughtfully, muttering, "I seem to... Understand a little. Like Chu Mo, if what he did on the grassland is publicized, he will win the respect of all the people of Daxia! Because he has made great contributions to the country and the people!"


    Xu Zhongliang nodded, "yes, if this matter is announced, everyone, from the court to the countryside, will respect Chu mo. because he is the hero of our whole summer!"


    Chu Mo smiled a little embarrassed: "how can it be so exaggerated..."


    "This is no exaggeration!" Xu Zhongliang said with a serious face, "you may not be completely clear about the impact of what you do on the grassland on the whole summer... And even the whole Qinglong continent!"


    Except for Chu Mo, Xu fufu has never seen his grandfather boast about a person like this. He has no jealousy in his heart, only happy for his brother. At the same time, he secretly swore in his heart: Chu Mo was right. If you want to prove yourself, you don''t have to go the way of others! I will try my best from today. One day, I want people to mention Xu fufu. The first thing I think of is not the huge Xu family behind him; Nor the beautiful women around him! It''s me... Xu fufu!


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye from the Xu family and returned to fan Fu.


    Uncle one armed is still not at home. He should still be busy gathering those veterans. Chu Mo thought to himself: it seems that uncle one armed has finally regained the confidence he lost for many years.


    To Chu Mo''s surprise, the demon king was actually there.


    "Master... Didn''t you go out?" Chu Mo came to salute the demon king.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "just came back."


    Chu Mo was thinking about how to tell the master about the pill, because Xia Jing had collected a third of the medicinal materials, and Chu Mo now had three pills in hand!


    Yes, only three pills can be refined from the medicinal materials that can accumulate into a huge mountain of medicine.


    The space of jade has also been expanded again, and many fresh green buds have also grown on the small gray tree. A large number of medicinal materials were absorbed and refined into pills, which also provided a lot of energy for the space of jade.


    These, Chu Mo''s feelings, are the most intuitive.


    The demon king asked faintly, "I heard that you ordered the prince to collect a large number of medicinal materials everywhere?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded and looked at the demon king with some anxiety.


    "On the grassland, the opportunity... Is related to refining medicine?" The demon king looked at Chu Mo, and in his cold eyes, it seemed that a touch of emotion flashed, but it flashed away.


    Chu Mo was worried about how to tell the master about it. He nodded hard at once, and then said in some embarrassment, "this thing... I didn''t mean to hide it from the master, but... I don''t know how to say it."


    "You don''t have to say that it''s your chance! Will you covet your chance when you become a master? Or do you say that I''m a fool who doesn''t understand the rules and ask the bottom?" The demon king stared at Chu Mo: "in the fairy world, if you get an opportunity, almost no one will say it! Even between father and son, you rarely ask. Because some opportunities... Can''t say!"


    "It''s hard to say..." Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, and said with a deep feeling. At the same time, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. My master... He looks fierce and doesn''t look like a good man. In fact, he is very open-minded!


    "It''s not hard to say, but there are many opportunities. I can''t say a word at all!" The demon king sighed lightly, glanced at Chu Mo, and said faintly, "I suffered a great loss because of this! God''s will... It''s the biggest fate, which made me; similarly, it... Destroyed me!"


    "Originally, the inheritance of master came from a fairy fate?" Chu Mo heard master mention the past for the first time, and was very curious: "why did it destroy you?"


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "originally, this matter can''t be said to anyone, but now you are my disciple and have begun to learn the will of God. Therefore, it''s all right to tell you."


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that what he had worried about for so long was so simple in the eyes of the demon king. I couldn''t help thinking in my heart: my knowledge is still too little. One day, I will be as profound and powerful as master!


    Since the matter of refining medicine has found the most reasonable explanation, Chu Mo can safely take out the three pills.


    The demon king looked at the three pills in his hand and couldn''t hide his surprise: "can you refine millions of kilograms of medicinal materials into three pills? Your chance... Is really big!"


    Chu Mo was not too surprised that the demon king knew these things. Xia Jing''s wanton purchase of medicinal materials is not a secret in the whole Yanhuang city. It''s easy for the demon king to know this thing.


    "Yes, there are only three. It is estimated that if all the herbs are collected, more than a dozen can be refined..." Chu Mo said.


    The demon king took the three pills and put them in his palm. In his cold eyes, he showed a complex light and said, "unexpectedly, I thought of accepting my apprentice because of despair, and didn''t break this inheritance... In the end, I actually saved myself."


    "This is what disciples should do." Chu Mo said.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo, and then said very seriously: "remember, in the future, you can''t show your ability to refine pills in front of outsiders! You can not only refine pills, but also know what poison I have in me, and know how to solve it... Do you know that by this means, even in the fairy world, countless bosses will be jealous! Once it is spread, it will lead to death for you!"


    "Er, this means in my own hands, want to ask me to refine medicine, they dare to force me not?" Chu Mo was a little unconvinced and said, "if it''s a big deal, it''s just a slap and a split. If I die, they can''t think about it."


    "You know shit!" The demon king stared at Chu Mo: "the powerful means are beyond your imagination! Do you think you have backbone? Are you not afraid of being tortured by others? Do you think they can only beg you? Naive!"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "you know, the real strong don''t need to torture you at all! A soul searching technique... Knows everything! Be vicious... Refine you directly into a puppet without thought... At that time, you didn''t even have your own soul, what do you take?"


    Chu Mo trembled with fear: "so terrible?"


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "there is something more terrible! You will slowly come into contact with it in the future. But from now on, you must learn how to protect yourself! In a moment... I will pass you a few hands changing skills. Next time, if you want to use this ability to do anything, at least... Change your identity."


    Chu Mo sat there, meditating for a while, and then his face also showed a frightened expression, murmuring, "you''re right, there are countless ways to make people yield, and I thought it was too simple before. But now some people in Yanhuang city... Should have known that I can refine pills, including Xia Jing, and he also knows."


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo and said, "don''t you have a master?"


    Chu Mo patted his forehead and said, "I''m so stupid... Forget this."


    My master is a powerful demon! Is he afraid of others coming to trouble? It''s good that he doesn''t go to other people''s trouble!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The countdown before going on the shelves will continue to explode at the third watch tomorrow!


    Please recommend tickets in your hands!

 Chapter 84

    After telling the demon king the order of taking these three pills, the demon king didn''t say anything more, just took a deep look at Chu Mo, turned around and went out, and returned to the room specially prepared for him. ¡¾


    The devil in Chu Mo''s eyes seems to be always so calm, even calm and indifferent.


    But after returning to the room, the demon king looked at the three pills in his palm, but his cold face was full of emotion, and even... His eyes were slightly red.


    Although the demon king is not very proficient in Dan Dao, he can distinguish good from bad.


    "This pill... Turned out to be a flawless... The best!"


    "At a glance, my good apprentice actually got this incredible opportunity? And in places like the human world... This is God''s will!"


    "Unexpectedly... One day, I will be saved by my apprentice!"


    "Die... Can you believe it? In my opinion, a little guy who has no chance to call you Shiniang in his life... Unexpectedly gave me such a big surprise!"


    "My enemies... You can''t imagine that in your heart, the person who has been dead for many years... Who is about to be forgotten by you can fight back in front of you one day!"


    "Butterfly... Wait for me!"


    The corners of the devil''s eyes were moist. He distinguished the pills in his hand and took the first one directly.


    The pill melts immediately in the mouth, and the taste is not good, but there is a magical force. It rushes down the devil''s throat to the Dantian in an instant, and then disperses to his whole body meridians.


    Then... A sharp pain hit.


    At this moment, there is a large dark green thing attached to the devil''s Dantian, almost covering the whole Dantian of the devil!


    This thing... Is the culprit that almost took the devil''s life, the poison of seven evil spirits!


    The poison of seven evil spirits is attached to the devil''s elixir field, and there is no way to remove it at all. Then, it will occupy the whole Dantian bit by bit.


    At that time, the demon king will become a real loser.


    It''s not over yet. It will continue to nibble inside the demon king''s body, and its internal organs... Will not let go. When the poison of the seven evil spirits completely spreads throughout the demon king''s body, it is the real time of death!


    How can the proud devil allow himself to become a useless man?


    Therefore, at that time, he would rather instill all his inheritance into Chu Mo''s brain with the last power left in Dantian.


    Then, face death calmly.


    He doesn''t want to linger, and doesn''t want anyone... To see his vulnerability!


    Later, the change was due to the concern... It was Chu mo.


    The demon king wanted to see his apprentice really grow up before he was willing to leave at ease, so he took the seven turn elixir.


    The best pill in the fairy world still can''t neutralize the poison of seven evil spirits, but can only temporarily suppress it, so that it doesn''t spread so quickly.


    Seven years later, the poison of seven evil spirits will fight back madly. At that time, the demon king is likely to die in an instant!


    But the demon king never felt afraid.


    This proud man, knowing that he had no hope of survival and no hope of revenge, had completely opened his eyes and was extremely calm in the face of death!


    To live seven more years is just to protect Chu Mo for seven years, so that he can really grow up!


    I just didn''t expect that this apprentice surprised him... It was too big!


    The demon king looked inside at the elixir field, and he could clearly see that the power of the elixir he took directly impacted on the poison of seven evil spirits in the elixir field.


    Like a fierce general on the battlefield!


    Waving the weapons in your hand, you can''t stop killing the enemy!


    Just... This process, but also extremely painful!


    The demon king felt that his Dantian seemed to be stabbed by thousands of needles at the same time. The sharp pain made him miserable. But he just frowned gently, gritted his teeth and held back without making a sound.


    This sharp pain is not only for a moment, but like the tide, wave after wave, endless!


    With the devil''s nature, it was a little unbearable in the end. I felt that the Dantian seemed to explode, and all the meridians on my body seemed to be completely broken!


    But from beginning to end, the demon king resisted and didn''t let himself make any sound.


    Even if he makes a painful sound, no one will hear it, but he still insists on his pride!


    A master can''t be inferior to an apprentice, can he?


    Finally


    When the feeling of sharp pain reached the extreme and all gathered in the Dantian... The poison of seven evil spirits that was attacked.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of dark blood spewed out along his mouth. After spraying, the blood splashed to the ground, which instantly corroded the hard rock ground into small and deep pits!


    This single bite of blood is enough to kill a lot of congenital strong people!


    A powerful force burst out of the devil''s body in an instant.


    The demon king''s eyes showed a look of ecstasy, but then, ecstasy turned to horror, and he began to use his power crazily to suppress this force.


    Because he suddenly remembered that if he did not suppress and let this power rise, he might not even have time to take the second pill, so he had to break through the innate realm and could not continue to stay in this world.


    After spending a long time, the demon king finally suppressed his own strength and breathed a sigh of relief, but the vitality and joy in his eyes were extremely strong.


    At this time, the demon king looked inside his Dantian and found that there was no trace of seven evil spirits poison in a large area of the Dantian!


    There is an unimaginable divine force surging in that place!


    This... Is the result of the demon king''s desperate suppression. Otherwise, the power will be more turbulent and powerful.


    "It seems... I can''t take the second and third pills now... This boy, hey..." The demon king''s face finally couldn''t help smiling, and there was shock in his eyes.


    He believed Chu Mo, just as Chu Mo believed him. This kind of trust between teachers and apprentices does not need any reason or explanation.


    "Millions of kilograms of low-grade medicinal materials, after refining the essence, unexpectedly have such terrible power... However, I''m afraid this method is also the only one in this world!" The demon king squinted and muttered, "even in the Dan sect, the most powerful Dan king of alchemy... I''m afraid there is no such means!"


    The demon king stood up and walked around the room at will. Although the poison of seven evil spirits in the Dantian was only removed, it made him feel like a new life!


    "I just want an apprentice who can inherit my mantle, but God gave me a big surprise!" In the devil''s eyes, the light flickered: "one day, when this boy steps into the fairy world... What kind of situation will it cause?"


    "I''m looking forward to it!" A smile appeared on the demon king''s face.


    The next morning, the demon king threw Chu Mo directly into the barrel containing fresh yuan beast blood.


    Looking at Chu Mo grinning in the barrel, the demon king was in an unprecedented good mood. He can''t even remember when he was in such a good mood last time.


    "Master... Why are you called Mojun? Normally... People with this name are usually bad people." That feeling was too painful. Chu Mo had to find a way to distract himself. The best way was to inquire about master''s past.


    If Chu Mo asked at ordinary times, the demon king would not say in all likelihood.


    But after what happened last night, the devil''s mentality has also changed greatly.


    He glanced at Chu Mo and said, "bad guys? I am!"


    With that, the demon king sighed softly, "a very old-fashioned story."


    Chu Mo endured the pain that even his soul would melt, bared his teeth, and said with a twisted face, "I want to hear."


    "I was born in a small sect in the fairy world. My parents are disciples of that sect. There are only more than 1000 people in that sect, which can be said to be unknown in the fairy world." The demon king said leisurely, and his eyes showed the color of memory.


    "Although the sect is small, it is very united, and everyone can live in harmony. Without those intrigues and other things, my childhood was still very happy. However, the good times did not last long. When I was 15 years old, I explored a cave house that was said to be left by ancient Immortals with a large group of disciples. At that time, there were many people who explored the cave house together, many of whom were disciples of the big sect!"


    "There are a lot of treasures unearthed in the cave, including all kinds of weapons, pills, immortal stones... The number is amazing, enough to make anyone who sees it jealous. We can''t compare with those disciples of the big sect, and we are not qualified or able to compete for those things at all. But the chance... Who we want to fall on is really doomed."


    The demon king sighed and said faintly, "in an inconspicuous corner, a group of our fellow disciples, I don''t know what mechanism they touched, directly entered a strange space, and everyone entered a separate space."


    "I got the most precious thing left by the elder..." the demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "it''s the providence of your cultivation!"


    "Master, good luck!" Chu Mo said.


    "Are you lucky? Maybe... But who can say such things as blessing and disaster?" The demon king sighed lightly, "we suddenly disappeared and naturally were seen by others, but those people wanted to enter the place we entered again, but they had no chance. However, they did not give up, but stayed at the exit of the cave."


    "To rob you?" Chu Mo''s face showed anger: "it''s terrible!"


    "Hey... What bad is this?" The demon king shook his head: "worse still lies ahead. Our party, a total of fifteen, have all achieved unimaginable great benefits. My martial brothers have all received various powerful immortal methods. As long as they can bring them back to the sect gate, it is estimated that it will not take too many years to make the sect gate become a powerful sect gate in the fairy world."


    "What happened?" Chu Mo looked at the master nervously, because he had seen the result he didn''t want to think about from the expression on the master''s face.


    "As a result, fifteen of us were ambushed at the entrance of the cave, and I was the only one who escaped." The devil''s tone was very flat, but the expression on his face began to become stiff.


    "They... Are all dead?" Chu Mo felt his heart cooling down and murmured, "even if you want to rob... You don''t have to kill people, do you?"


    "What you think... Is too simple." The demon king sneered, "how can these inheritance become an exclusive secret collection without killing people?"


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath and murmured, "that''s why?"


    "This reason is enough." The demon king said, "I escaped from their siege by luck, but I was also seriously injured. A kind girl saved me and helped me heal."


    "Is that person... A teacher''s mother?" Chu Mo asked cautiously.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Today''s first watch, ask for recommended tickets!

 Chapter 85

    The demon king hesitated for a moment and nodded, "yes!"


    "The teacher''s mother must be a good person!" Chu Mo said. n¡Ê


    "She is the best woman in my mind!" The demon king whispered, and a trace of warmth appeared in his cold eyes: "I have been cured for half a year since my injury. After my injury, I didn''t dare to go back to the sect immediately, but I could only secretly inquire about the news of the sect. As a result... What I heard was terrible news. My sect... No, my parents... No, those elders who loved me... All gone! The land where I grew up has become scorched earth."


    The demon king clenched his teeth, and his calm face showed something ferocious on his forehead, Exposed blue veins: "After all, the news that we got the chance in the immortal mansion came out. Those people found my sect door from my dead martial brothers. They arrested everyone in the sect door and tortured me for my whereabouts. However, those people in my sect didn''t know where I was. Even if they knew, how could they tell them? As a result... More than 1000 lives disappeared from the whole sect door. Moreover, they are all scared! There is no chance of reincarnation and reconstruction. "


    The devil''s tone was still so flat, but the expression on his face had already become extremely ferocious. In the depths of his eyes, there was overwhelming hatred and self blame!


    "Wait..." Chu Mo stared. "Master... Do you mean that those people killed thousands of people in the whole sect just to force you to ask about your whereabouts?"


    "Yes!" The demon king said, "because they finally got through the immortal mansion, and then found that the greatest opportunity... Should be taken away by me! The immortal Dharma secrets they stole from my martial brothers are all very powerful. This caused their greed, and they also want to get the best."


    "God..." Chu Mo exclaimed, and finally understood why master advised himself not to expose his ability to refine pills.


    "All my relatives died. If she hadn''t stopped me at that time, I would have rushed out immediately and fought desperately with those people!" The demon king said faintly, "she said, my strength is so weak now. If those people find out, I must die! She let me concentrate on cultivation. It''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge..."


    "She is right." Chu Mo thought of the gratitude and resentment between himself and changshengtian, and said seriously.


    "I kept a low profile and endured it for more than ten years. She often came to see me and secretly brought me a lot of resources. Without her secret help, I couldn''t be promoted so fast." The demon king recalled his time with butterfly, and his ferocious face showed a little peace: "later, when my strength was strong enough, I began my revenge journey. I have thought countless times that revenge... Must be a hearty thing! In fact... At the beginning of that time, it was really like this! Cutting an enemy with my hand made me have a strong pleasure!"


    Chu Mo looked at the demon king and sighed in his heart that if he were a master, he might have done the same. After all, that kind of hatred can never be put down by anyone.


    "However, in the process of revenge, it is inevitable that there will be some... Innocent people who died in my hands, and they may not be so innocent. But this is no longer important, because they eventually died in my hands." The demon king sighed: "there were too many forces involved in the destruction of our school... Large and small, there were a dozen forces! My family fought one by one, killing one by one... It didn''t take long for them to understand the reason."


    The demon king''s face showed a mocking smile: "then, some people who couldn''t resist this pressure leaked out the things that I got the greatest fortune. They said that I was so powerful because of the fortune I got in those years. At this time, all kinds of righteous powers... Jumped out and began to publicly accuse me, some said I was the devil, some said I was the devil, and some said I was the devil."


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "demon... I recognize it! Since the moment when my sect was destroyed, I have been possessed by the devil! But I don''t recognize the devil and the devil. Even if it is a devil, I am also a demon king and a gentleman in the devil!"


    "You are the king of demons!" Chu Mo said, and then his face showed a touch of irony: "what they really want is the will of heaven in master''s hands, isn''t it?"


    The demon king nodded: "yes, what else can it be? Really for justice? That poor justice is nothing in the eyes of those big people. In this way, my enemies are chased by countless righteous people before they are killed. Among those people, there are poison masters, my poison of seven evil spirits, which comes from this."


    The demon king is also the first time to fully recall those past years. Every scene is a deep scar, which is now uncovered with his own hands, dripping with blood. Chu Mo could even feel the pain in master''s heart.


    "Then... What about Shiniang?" Chu Mo asked softly.


    "In order to help me untangle the poison of seven evils, she went to Dan Zong to ask for medicine, but Dan Zong refused. Because the antidote of the poison of seven evils, medicinal materials are extremely expensive, and two of them are extremely rare. Even Dan Zong, a sect, will not have much inventory. Naturally, they can''t consume the rare medicinal materials for me... An outsider." The demon king sighed softly.


    "If she couldn''t get the medicine, she thought of stealing it. She sneaked into danzong''s pharmacy and stole a bottle of qizhuan fairy pill. Danzong''s people were naturally furious and began to chase her. She gave me the pill and said it was begging. I didn''t know it at all at that time, because at that time, I had been on the run."


    "Her family is also a great force in the fairy world. Although Dan Zong is powerful and transcendent in the fairy world, he doesn''t want to have a direct conflict with her family because of a seven turn fairy pill. Therefore, after finding her family, the people of Dan Zong are not aggressive, but just want to discuss a statement."


    "As a result, the ruthless elders in her family, because they didn''t want to owe a big favor to the Dan clan because of her, and didn''t want this matter to involve them. Regardless of the feelings of their peers... They actually killed her on the spot and smashed her flesh... Leaving only a yuan God, imprisoned in the alchemy platform, burned by fire day and night... They called iron face impartial and selfless."


    "At that time, even the people of danzong... Couldn''t stand it. They said that she did it for her lover. It was unreasonable, but it was understandable in love. Therefore, it was enough to compensate for the herbs needed to refine the pill. But the result... Still couldn''t be changed!"


    "Many people in her family... All inhuman! Damn it!"


    When the demon king said this, he couldn''t say any more, and his voice became choked.


    Chu Mo''s heart also seemed to be gripped by someone, with incomparable pain. I feel the pain in master''s heart.


    "When I heard this news, I couldn''t believe my ears. I wanted to rush to her family on the spot, kill those who hurt her, and save her. Unfortunately, at that time, my toxicity began to attack, and my injury became more and more serious, while more and more people were chasing me!"


    The demon king sighed: "so in the end... I can only directly use the secret arts, and escape from the fairy world... Directly to the spirit world. Those people are still chasing, and I killed thousands more. In the end, I almost ran out of oil and light, so from the spirit world, I broke the world again, and came here... This time, no one dares to catch up."


    The demon king''s face showed a cold sneering smile: "because the human world, the suppression of the realm is too strong, those people, who do not have the courage to continue to chase me, also think that I will die! As for my inheritance... Although they are still salivating, they want them to take risks with their lives, but they do not have the courage."


    Until today, Chu Mo didn''t know that so many things had happened to master. No wonder master has a cold expression all day, fierce and so cruel, but it''s excellent for himself.


    Because fundamentally speaking, he is not a villain at all!


    Once the demon king, should also be a very simple and kind person, all these... Are forced out!


    Those who caused the end of the demon king today are still in the fairy world, high above the sky, powerful and powerful, with power, status and strength that ordinary people can''t imagine. Still alive!


    The demon king killed countless people that year. This name was dyed red by blood!


    In the eyes of those people, this is a huge demon!


    But in Chu Mo''s eyes, this man... Is just his master, an old man with a tortuous and painful experience, and also his closest person in the world!


    That''s it.


    "Master, I will avenge you later!" Chu Mo said seriously.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "OK, I''ll wait for that day!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, because according to the devil''s temper, he should scold him, and then let him mind his own business.


    "Surprised? Chu Mo, you may not know how much potential you have. I''m afraid you''re too proud, so I''ve never praised you. But after so long, I''ve understood your mind. I can seriously tell you that after you set foot in the fairy world, it won''t be long before you can become a man of the moment in the whole fairy world!" The demon king looked at Chu Mo: "so, I will be in the fairy world, waiting for you to stir up the wind and cloud that day! Because... You are my apprentice!"


    Chu Mo was also excited and said, "I will try my best to practice and make that day come earlier!"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo: "however, one thing I have to remind you is that the skills I taught you are all kinds of immortal skills that my martial brothers got in those years. It is also the skills that I used when I crossed the celestial world. In addition to those sects that divided the secret collection, there are only two people in the world, you and me... Master all these skills!"


    "When you arrive at the fairy world, once you use these skills, then... It is likely that someone will see through your identity. Therefore, remember the words of a teacher: one day, when you arrive at the fairy world, either... Don''t use these skills, or... Don''t leave a living mouth!" Said the demon king.


    "Then? Isn''t it our master and apprentice?" Chu Mo seemed to realize something and looked at the demon king and asked.


    The demon king shook his head: "I only took one antidote pill you gave me. If I continue to take it, my strength can''t be suppressed... I definitely can''t stay here."


    Chu Mo suddenly realized, "I understand that after detoxification, strength recovers too quickly, so the day I find you the antidote is the day you leave, isn''t it?"


    The demon king nodded silently.


    Chu Mo said, "don''t worry, master, although I don''t want you to leave, the Shiniang is still waiting for you! I will find all the herbs for you as soon as possible! However, you must promise me that you must wait for me in the fairy world! If one day, I arrive in the fairy world, master, if you have any accident..."


    Chu Mo glanced at the demon king and said seriously, "I will kill all the people related to this matter in the whole fairy world!"


    The demon king''s body shook slightly, and his eyes showed complex light. After a long time, he sighed, "don''t follow my old path!"


    Chu Mo, soaked in Yuan beast''s blood, grinned and didn''t speak.


    Because in his heart, he has made a decision.


    One day, when you step into the fairyland, you must help master revenge!


    No one can change this.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    The second change. Continue with the super chapter!!!


    It is also the penultimate chapter before going on the shelves. Readers who want to support knife, if possible, come or subscribe to Tencent for support.


    In addition, you are welcome to pay attention to Xiaodao''s wechat public platform. Search "Xiaodao sharp" directly at the place where you add friends on wechat, and you can see my public account. Then pay direct attention, and you can know all the trends about the author and works at the first time.


    Welcome to listen and pay attention!!!

 Chapter 86

    Then, the demon king from Chu Mo''s hand, to go to those needed to refine the antidote


    "Master... Can you find these herbs?"


    "It''s all right if you don''t know. If you know, you can''t find it alone. If I see it in the process of hunting yuan beasts, I''ll dig it back."


    The demon king left Chu Mo ten barrels of Yuan beast''s blood, enough for Chu Mo to use for three months, and then left in a flutter.


    Chu Mo put these yuan beast blood into the jade space, and then began to prepare some matters for the New Year dinner. Chu Mo needs to do all these things, including the clothes he wears at the dinner party.


    There was no way. There was no maid in the whole fan mansion, except for a few veterans'' wives who helped the kitchen and cleaned it!


    This is a wonderful thing in the noble family of the whole summer.


    The whole general''s mansion can be called the master except the old man, Chu mo. The old man is away from home all year round. Chu Mo has been able to take care of himself since childhood and never thought of needing someone to wait on him.


    But now, Chu Mo did feel that there were no young maids in the house, which was really not good.


    "It seems that if you have time, you should recruit some maids." Chu Mo mumbled and went out of the gate to Taotie building.


    Because before the new year, there were still some things to communicate with Miaoyi Niang.


    When I arrived at Taotie building, I saw my one armed uncle before I saw Miaoyi Niang.


    "Young master, why are you here? I heard you were in the prince''s mansion the other day?


    Are you okay? " The one armed middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo with concern on his face.


    "Of course not." Chu Mo smiled to reassure his one armed uncle, "how''s that going?"


    The one armed middle-aged man said, "now there are 150 people! They have been in place. I have personally tested those basic skills, and everyone hasn''t thrown them away! They are all great. After years, there should be more than 500 people who can join. These are the elite of the army in those years, and they have nothing to worry about. They are extremely loyal to the old general. However, I don''t wear the banner of the old general, and I use the name of a young master."


    "What did they say?" Chu Mo asked.


    "The young master wants to do things. Naturally, they don''t have to say that they will fully cooperate." Said the one armed middle-aged man.


    "That''s good." Chu Mo''s eyes, with a trace of excitement: "years later... I may want to join the army!"


    "Join the army? Good!" The one armed middle-aged man laughed and said, "how good the army is!"


    Chu Mo saw a trace of envy and loneliness from his one armed uncle''s eyes. This iron man obviously still misses his life in the army.


    "Uncle one armed, don''t worry. Maybe one day you will have a chance to return to the army!" Chu Mo comforted.


    "Forget it, even if I go back like this, it''s not much fun. But now I''m very motivated to do this for the young master!" The one armed middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo seriously: "thank you very much, young master, for giving me this opportunity!"


    Chu Mo smiled and waved his hand, "uncle, don''t say that. You are my elder. You watched me grow up."


    "Yes, it''s so big in a flash. I''m about to start making contributions!" The one armed middle-aged man sighed.


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang came in from the outside and looked at Chu Mo with a little joy in her eyes: "the thing over there in the prince''s mansion is over?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s half over, and it''s basically OK."


    "That''s good. I''ve been a little worried." Miaoyi Niang said, and asked someone to send over several sets of clothes: "you should go to the new year''s dinner this time? There is not even a girl in your family, and no one is waiting on you. The new year''s dinner is not more casual than usual, so don''t dress too casually, which makes people laugh."


    Chu Mo hehe smiled: "I''m about to ask my sister for help, or is my sister thoughtful."


    Miaoyi Niang laughed and said, "you... Wait a moment, my sister sent some maids over. There are few maids in the house, so it must be impossible."


    "Then I''m welcome." Chu Mo laughed.


    "Why are you polite to your sister?" Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu mo.


    The one armed middle-aged man sat there, looking at them suspiciously. Although he knew that the young master was very familiar with this wonderful mother, he didn''t expect that the two people should be so close. Looking at the young master, his heart was also very happy, and said, "by the way, the tendons, bones, and skins of those yuan beasts are not recommended to be sold at one time at the auction house, because in this case, the price will be lowered. They are going to build a momentum at the first auction after the new year, and then ship them bit by bit, so that the best price can be auctioned. What do you think, young master?"


    "Of course, this is the best. Anyway, as long as you don''t mess with us." Chu Mo said.


    "They dare not. Even if there is a sect behind them, they will still do business in Yanhuang city after all." Miaoyi Niang interjected aside.


    The one armed middle-aged man nodded, "yes, they treat me like their ancestors now, and dare not offend."


    Chu Mo was here, chatted with them for a while about the formation of forces, and then left.


    Finally, on the new year''s day, the whole Fanfu was decorated with lanterns and decorations, and the atmosphere was very festive.


    Miaoyi Niang sent ten maidens to add a bit of softness to the cold and stiff general''s house. These waitresses are the daughters of good people. They are diligent and have eyes, and know how to advance and retreat.


    After coming to fan Fu, I fell in love with this place without too many strict rules at the first time, and soon integrated into it. I get along well with those people in the family.


    In the evening, a very low-key carriage without any logo stopped at the gate of fan mansion.


    The man who came out of the room, after showing his waist token, startled the guard of fan mansion and immediately came in to report.


    "People in the palace?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then thought of what Xu Zhongliang had said to himself. There was also a medal ceremony before the New Year dinner!


    "I should have come to pick me up." Chu Mo changed his costumes for the party, and his temperament made him more straight.


    After that, Chu Mo went out and saw the man''s waist token. Without asking more, he directly got on the carriage. After coming in, I found that the carriage, which looked very low-key on the outside, was full of holes inside.


    Into the eye, in the middle is a small tea table, on which fruit and some snacks are placed, and around the tea table is a circle of soft couch. The width is moderate, even if people lie on it, there is no problem. All the details in the car are ingenious and set very carefully.


    The carriage drove on the road very smoothly without any bumps.


    Chu Mo leaned on the soft couch, slightly closed his eyes, and thought about what he would say and do when he saw the emperor and marshal Fang at the medal ceremony for a while. Chu Mo had learned some knowledge of etiquette since childhood, but it was the first time to deal directly with such high-ranking figures as the emperor and Fang Mingtong.


    "It''s estimated that it''s similar to Grandpa Xu..." Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    At this time, Chu Mo felt that the carriage seemed to turn a corner, and this corner... In Chu Mo''s memory, it did not go in the direction of the imperial city!


    The annual New Year dinner is held in the banquet hall of the imperial city. That hall, which can accommodate more than 2000 people at the same time, is the largest banquet hall in Yanhuang city.


    "Did you change places?" The carriage has no windows, so you can''t see directly outside with your eyes.


    Chu Mo frowned, and then his heart moved. He glanced at the driver outside with jade.


    "Yellow three-tier, physical fitness level 2, no disease." The information given by Yu was very simple, but Chu Mo was a little surprised. Because even the royal family is unlikely to use a Yuanguan warrior as a rickshaw driver!


    "Brother, what is your position in the palace?" Chu Mo thought for a moment and asked in the car.


    "Young Master Chu, the little one in the palace, is a little bodyguard." The coachman outside replied with a little respect.


    Chu Mo asked again, "then come and pick me up... What''s the matter? I remember, normally, I should not be qualified."


    "Prince Chu is too modest. You are attending the palace dinner on behalf of your grandfather. The old general is working hard on the front line. It is also appropriate for the palace to send a carriage to pick you up!" The coachman''s tone became more respectful: "we all respect the old general!"


    Chu Mo Oh, no more words, but his heart has raised a strong vigilance!


    Originally, he thought the carriage was sent by the emperor to pick him up. Although the medal ceremony was internal, it was presided over and witnessed by the emperor, Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang. This specification should be the highest. Therefore, it is reasonable to send a car to pick him up.


    But now Chu Mo finds... Something seems to be wrong!


    First of all, the coachman outside, nine times out of ten, is not a court bodyguard! Is the warrior of the three-tier yuan pass just an ordinary bodyguard? This is a problem in itself! Secondly, it''s not surprising that this man didn''t know that he was going to participate in the award, but he didn''t say that he was sent by the emperor, Shoufu or marshal Fang... There''s a problem.


    Most importantly, with the carriage turning several times, Chu Mo could already conclude that this road was not the road to the palace!


    Chu Mo didn''t know. Not long after he left, another carriage arrived at fan Fu, but it was empty.


    "Master Chu, it''s too late. I need to speed up. You can sit still!" Seeing Chu Mo''s silence, the coachman suddenly said outside.


    Chu Mo''s heart suddenly raised a strong warning sign. He hardly hesitated and punched the carriage aside!


    Dong!


    Boom!


    A loud noise!


    The whole carriage trembled violently.


    Chu Mo didn''t have any strength in this punch. Under the power of dragons and elephants, he used Chu Mo''s powerful skill. Not to mention a carriage, even a house can be smashed.


    But... The carriage of the carriage was not seriously damaged, and the fur on the carriage was crushed, revealing the dark fine steel!


    The carriage of this carriage is made of refined steel!


    Bang bang!


    Chu Mo blew out two fists again and hit two other places.


    The great power made the two horses unable to bear it at all. They gave a neighing sound and fell to the ground. At the same time, the carriage roared and overturned directly on the road, causing passers-by a burst of exclamation.


    Chu Mo also found at this time that the whole carriage was actually made of a whole piece of refined steel... Tightly fitted, like a steel cage!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Today''s third watch!


    The last big chapter before going on the shelves will eventually enter VIP. I hope you can understand it.


    After 12 a.m. this morning, the first VIP chapter will be updated. Then, I hope you can vote for Xiao Dao for the guaranteed monthly ticket.


    After being put on the shelves, it must explode!


    So, I hope you can continue to support me and sky killing blade. Let''s blow a strong storm together!


    Get back everything you lost!

 Chapter 87

    c_ t; The man driving in front jumped out of the car and fell to the side when Chu Mo hit the car with his first punch., Visit the latest chapter:. new


    Then he looked at the carriage that was like being shut into a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and his face was shocked. I didn''t expect to be seen through by Chu Mo so soon.


    What made his heart full of fear was the power of Chu Mo''s fist!


    How strong the car is, he knew in his heart that it was not an ordinary carriage made of ''fine'' steel;.


    Inside, it is the best refined steel with some tianwai meteorite iron. It is a car made by the Daxia Ministry of industry from the master of refining tools in the ''gate'' sect!


    It''s not too much to say that it''s a cage for the strong!


    Not to mention the Yuanguan martial artist of the power of dragon and elephant, even the masters of iron bone and iron blood who have entered the bone refining period can''t break it!


    Unless it is a strong man in the world who has reached the realm of gold and stone, it is possible to destroy it. He himself is a martial artist of Yuan Guan. When he saw this car, he once tried it. If he blows it with all his strength, there will only be one result: broken bones and broken tendons!


    Chu mo... At most... Is just a martial artist of Yuan Guan. How can his fist... Have such power? Although the cage carriage could not be broken, the power of this punch was far beyond that of the martial artist at the same level. This martial artist of the yuan pass was frightened.


    This man is in his thirties. When he reaches this level, he can also be said to be a genius in this summer. But at the moment, he was pale and a little at a loss.


    Because of ambush... Outside the city!


    And here, at least 20 or 30 miles away from the city!


    The masters who ambushed outside the city simply could not know that the carriage had such a problem on the way.


    "What now?" The martial artist of the yuan pass looked at the quiet carriage with a pale face, and his heart was extremely anxious.


    "Let me out!" Chu Mo''s roar came from the carriage.


    This roar made the yuan Guanwu''s heart a little calmer, and he secretly said in his heart: fortunately... Although the boy was terrible, he was still trapped here after all!


    "I should ask for help!" An idea flashed through the heart of the yuan Guan warrior, and then. Read the full text of the latest chapter on his face, slowly calm down, and take out a resounding arrow from his body. Then directly ''shoot'' in the direction outside the city.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow flew rapidly to the sky, and then made a sad and harsh sound in the air.


    This street is already very remote, which is a path leading to the outside of the city, but because it is the end of the year. There are still many pedestrians on the street. With the overturning of the carriage, people scattered and fled, all looking at this side with a frightened face.


    "I have to wait here, or if he shouts something and is heard, it will definitely cause a big ''wave''!" The yuan Guanwu thought in his heart, and then his eyes looked at those people in the distance coldly, and said coldly, "the officials handle the case, and other people go away quickly. Otherwise, there will be no amnesty!"


    With that, he raised his hand with a punch and banged it on the side of the road.


    Boom!


    The road paved with bluestone was suddenly blasted out of a big pit, and the stone slabs were smashed and the gravel splashed everywhere.


    Those onlookers immediately issued a burst of exclamation, scattered and fled, and dared not stay here to watch the excitement.


    At this time, the sky ''color'' has begun to darken, on the originally remote path. Hardly see others.


    "Fortunately... Finally, there was no big ''mess''." The yuan Guan martial artist breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Really?" A voice, from behind him, was extremely cold and angry.


    "Ah!" The martial artist of the yuan pass gave a short exclamation. Then... A cold knife was horizontal on his neck: "how did you... How did you get out? Even the strong in the iron and blood realm who were killed by thousands of people couldn''t get out... How did you... How did you get out?"


    Because he recognized that this cold voice was Chu Mo trapped in the carriage!


    "Who sent you?" In Chu Mo''s eyes, there was a flame of anger, and he was indeed completely ''excited'' angry.


    This man is holding a genuine ''bodyguard'' waist token in the palace. Driving this indestructible carriage again... I came to myself only by the ''door''. If there was no big man behind it, no one would believe it.


    "Master Chu... Chu... Chu Shao... This is a misunderstanding!" The yuan Guan warrior, swallowing and spitting, his face was pale, and he replied with a shivering, "it''s really a misunderstanding... This car... Is to protect your safety..."


    "For the last time, who sent you?" Chu Mo asked coldly, word by word.


    "Yes... It''s in the palace..." the yuan Guan warrior could obviously feel the cold and sharp knife on his neck, and his heart was completely hanging up, trembling and answering, "you really misunderstood!"


    "Don''t say, right? What''s the use of keeping you? Die!" Chu Mo''s wrist was slightly forced, and the power of the Dragon elephant''s power was as sharp as mud, which made killing heaven very easy to cut into the neck of the yuan Guan warrior.


    ''gorgeous'' red blood... Blood flows out in an instant!


    "Ah... Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me!" The martial artist of the yuan pass felt a stabbing pain in his neck, and was immediately scared out of his wits. He shouted, "I said... I said everything. Zhao Yi sent me!"


    Chu Mo''s hand paused slightly and angrily said, "how dare you cheat me? I have no grievances with him. Why did he harm me?"


    "It''s really him. I''m just acting under orders. Master Chu... Master Chu... He really sent me!" This Yuanguan warrior was almost scared crazy, because he felt that the cold blade went deep into his neck again. As a Yuanguan warrior, he knew very well that if the knife went down a little further... The largest blood vessel on his neck... It would break directly! At that time, the heavenly king Lao Tzu can''t save him when he comes.


    "You mean Zhao Yi, the ''waiter'' of the Ministry of work, Zhao Yi?" Chu Mo asked in a somber tone.


    "It''s him... It''s him..." the yuan Guan martial artist swore to heaven.


    "Hey, hey, good, good, Ministry of work ''Shi'' Lang Zhaoyi..." Chu Mo sneered a few times, and then with an incredible speed, with the back of the murdering knife, he severely knocked the yuan pass warrior on the head, and immediately knocked him unconscious.


    Then he picked up the man and sped away in the direction of the palace.


    Not long after Chu Mo left, two figures came from outside the city by night ''color'', like lightning. When they saw the overturned carriage on the path, they were all surprised.


    The two men approached the car carefully, then frowned and listened for a long time. Finally, I decided that there should be no one in the car.


    Then, the two men, one of them, clasped the roof of the carriage on the side that fell to the ground with their hands, and with a slight force, they lifted up.


    Bang!


    On the bluestone Road, there was a loud bang reads;. The carriage weighing thousands of kilograms was lifted up. Then, looking at the side that was originally close to the ground, both of them couldn''t help taking a breath.


    There is a big square ''hole'' on the refined steel carriage with tianwai meteorite iron!


    Neat, as if it were a window!


    But they all know that this carriage... Has no windows!


    Then, look at the ground, there is also a big ''hole'' that can accommodate one person.


    The two men looked at each other, and their faces were extremely ugly. One of them said, "there must be a powerful weapon in that little thing''s hand!"


    Another said, "it''s definitely a magic weapon! Otherwise... It''s impossible to destroy this car."


    "Damn... Let this little rabbit run away. Why is he so cunning?" The person who spoke before was a middle-aged man in his forties. His face was very ordinary. He couldn''t recognize it when thrown into the crowd. At the moment, his face was cold and angry.


    The other, who was also a middle-aged man, was thin and short. His eyes looked "fine" and bright. Hearing the speech, he sneered, "I said that you would not kill him halfway, and you had to ''get'' him out of the city! What should we do now?"


    The ordinary looking man thought for a moment and said, "this matter has nothing to do with us. Go back and listen to the order. Today, he must not be killed. Didn''t he see that even the fool driving the car has disappeared?"


    The thin and short man said, "Damn it, I want to finish this ticket and go home for a reunion dinner!"


    "Stop complaining and go." The two figures came and went quickly, and soon disappeared into the night.


    Only a carriage with a big ''hole'' was left and parked there alone.


    --------


    It''s on the shelves! Finally on the shelves!!!


    This is the first change. How many changes will there be? Guess what?


    After many years, I can finally shout at my throat: ask for a monthly ticket!


    ...

 Chapter 88

    Zhaoyi, a fourth grade official, is qualified to attend the new year''s dinner So Chu Mo took the yuan Guan warrior who fainted and rushed directly to the direction of the palace. He wants to ask Zhao Yi personally. Chu Mo has no grievance with you. Why should he send someone to harm me?


    This car comes from the Ministry of work, and its credibility is really high!


    Because apart from the royal family, only places like the Ministry of industry can have such cars.


    But Chu Mo knew in his heart that Zhao Yi... Nine times out of ten, he was just a scapegoat. The real mastermind must hide in the dark and remove himself completely!


    But Chu Mo doesn''t care about this. On the grassland... He has learned one thing. For the superior, evidence... Sometimes, it''s dispensable! In the eyes of many superiors, there are only pros and cons, not right and wrong! Just look at the results, why evidence?


    So, anyway, clean up this Zhao Yi first. People behind him, turn around and fight slowly!


    Chu Mo carried the yuan Guan warrior and soon went outside the imperial city.


    Tonight, the imperial city is bustling, and almost all the princes and nobles of Yanhuang city are gathered here.


    Anyone who is qualified to attend this dinner will definitely come unless there are extremely special circumstances.


    Therefore, when Chu Mo arrived at the gate of the Imperial City, it was already busy and extremely lively.


    When people met, they were polite to each other and greeted each other, looking as close as a family.


    In the new year, there must be a New Year atmosphere. No matter what contradictions and grudges we have on weekdays, at this moment, we will put it away with tacit understanding. No matter how deep the gratitude and resentment is, when you meet, you should nod your head with a smile, which is regarded as a greeting.


    In this harmonious atmosphere, Chu Mo held a knife in his right hand and a big living man in his left hand. The murderous rushed directly, and immediately stunned everyone.


    "This... Isn''t this the grandson of general fan Wudi? What''s going on?"


    "What''s the situation? This is the son of Chu Mo Chu? I heard that he has been very unhappy with Prince Xia Jing recently and smashed the prince''s mansion? Now which one is this?"


    "When did you get the news? The latest news is that Prince Xia Jing treated Prince Chu Mo like a guest of honor! I heard... It was Chu Mo who cured Prince Xia Jing!"


    "So powerful? Nonsense?"


    "Why is childe Chu so murderous? What happened?"


    A group of people looked at Chu Mo coming directly, all talking there.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard of the imperial city immediately came forward and stopped, "Prince Chu... What are you doing?"


    Chu Mo raised his head and gave a cold look at the bodyguard of the Imperial City: "Sue!"


    "Sue... Sue?" Together with several guards of the Imperial City, everyone looked at Chu Mo with dull eyes. They didn''t know what happened to the boy who was famous in Yanhuang city recently.


    The bodyguard glanced at the man Chu Mo was carrying. The corner of his mouth twitched and said, "Young Master Chu... This, this is not appropriate? Today... There is a new year''s dinner here. Your complaint... Did you go to the wrong place?"


    The bodyguards of the Imperial City, it is said that there is no need to be so polite to Chu Mo, but recently, Chu Mo''s reputation has become so popular that they have heard of it.


    Even the prince''s mansion dares to smash, and it''s okay to smash it. This kind of thing they dare not even think about is done by others. So. In words, he was much more polite to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled at the speech, took out an invitation from his arms and handed it to the bodyguard: "I''m here to attend the new year''s dinner!"


    The bodyguard was a little helpless. He knew that as Chu Mo, he must be qualified to attend the New Year dinner. But did you come to the party in such an angry way?


    But when the guard''s eyes fell on Chu Mo''s invitation. Suddenly stunned there, then he took the invitation in surprise and opened it. I watched it carefully for a long time.


    At this time, someone in the crowd nearby sneered, "isn''t it a fake invitation?"


    "Hey, hey, if it''s fake, it''s embarrassing!" Another person in the crowd said.


    "Shouldn''t it be? It''s normal for general fan Wudi''s grandson to get an invitation to the Palace New Year''s dinner."


    "Look at the guard''s expression. Obviously there is something wrong with this invitation!"


    People talked about it one after another. At this time, some high-level people glanced at the invitation, and all of them were slightly stunned, saying, "it''s not the invitation that has a problem, it''s in the hands of Prince Chu... It''s a little surprising!"


    "Lord song, what do you say?" Someone asked.


    Speaking, the adult song, judging from his official clothes, is a senior official of the third grade and the Minister of the Ministry of household in Daxia. He glanced at Chu Mo over there and said faintly, "that invitation is one level higher than the... Specification in my hand! Normally, it should be a second grade... To have an invitation."


    Hiss!


    The crowd of onlookers couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Anyone who can appear here today has a high status. Why don''t you understand the Tao in it? At that moment, they all looked at Chu Mo in disbelief.


    What qualifications does this teenager... Have? Hold an invitation card that can only be owned by second-class officials to attend the New Year dinner?


    The bodyguard looked for a long time, but he couldn''t find a trace of fraud. The invitation is true, and he... Knows it, so naturally there is no reason not to let it go.


    But this guy has a man in his hand, and he said he would complain before. It''s clear that he came to make trouble... If he was let in, in case something happened, he, a court bodyguard, obviously can''t bear this responsibility.


    Chu Mo glanced at the bodyguard: "can I go in?"


    "This... Childe Chu, it''s not a villain who bothers you... You... Take a person... It''s inappropriate!" The bodyguard whispered, "what else... Can you talk about it later?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the bodyguard: "for an invitation at my level, don''t mention bringing one person, even if you bring five people in, it''s no problem, isn''t it?"


    "Yes... But?" The bodyguard looked at the man who was still unconscious in Chu Mo''s hand and looked embarrassed.


    Chu Mo glanced at him, "this matter has nothing to do with you. It can''t be counted on your head!" With that, he took the man, bypassed the bodyguard and walked towards the inside.


    What else did the bodyguard want to say? His companion whispered, "it has nothing to do with you. Why are you so stubborn?"


    "But he......" the bodyguard is really a serious person. He thinks it''s wrong to put Chu Mo in like this.


    At this time, the Minister of the Ministry of household song came over with a smile, and several bodyguards immediately came to see the ceremony. Lord song smiled and said, "I can testify to you about this. It has nothing to do with you. Since Prince Chu is holding a high-level invitation, it''s normal to bring people in..."


    Many people couldn''t help laughing in their hearts: normal fart! Your Lord song''s ass is really crooked, but if you say so, it''s a relief for these bodyguards.


    This song adult, as many people know, is a student of Xu Zhongliang, the chief assistant of the current cabinet! Xu Zhongliang was also promoted to today''s position.


    Chu Mo has a close relationship with the old ten childe of the Xu family. It''s no secret in Yanhuang city. So it''s reasonable for adults song to help Chu Mo speak.


    Song Wu looked at Chu Mo carrying an adult strong man, like carrying a chicken, towards the direction of the banquet hall, and said in his heart: the teacher said that this little guy is not only superior in strength, but also extremely intelligent, so... Should he be measured in doing things? I can guarantee for him.


    At this moment, the banquet hall of the imperial palace is full of lights and voices.


    People of the same identity and faction get together; Young people get together; Some ladies with titles also get together according to their friendship; The whole banquet hall is very lively.


    But the atmosphere was soon broken.


    Chu Mo was murderous, and as soon as he came in with the warrior of the yuan pass realm, he immediately attracted the attention of countless people.


    ----------------------


    The second one is delivered. What should be said is finished. Let''s go!


    Brothers and sisters, the horn is blowing. With the first ray of sunshine in the morning of national day, our journey has just begun!


    I am here!!


    I will always be there!!!


    Take out your guaranteed monthly ticket!!!


    Fight together!!!


    Come on!!! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 89

    People are silly looking at door of the that dress, but covered with the dust; Tall and straight, handsome, but with cold eyes and an angry face... A teenager with a man in his left hand and a bright long knife in his right hand. ¡ü


    "Zhaoyi, Minister of work, get out of here!" Chu Mo shouted angrily, echoing in the whole banquet hall.


    Some people who didn''t see here and were having a good talk were scared by Chu Mo''s voice and looked at the door one after another.


    Zhao Yi, the minister in charge of the Ministry of works, who was gathering with the crown prince, the second prince and the third prince, was also stunned by Chu Mo''s thunderbolt like voice. He couldn''t help shaking all over and looked at the door. After seeing Chu Mo, he was stunned, and then saw the man in Chu Mo''s hand, and his face suddenly changed.


    Xia Hao, the third prince, frowned and shouted angrily across the distance, "whose little thing, how did you get in? So rude, don''t look at where this is!"


    This sound, like a sultry thunder, exploded in the banquet hall, stabbing many people and even covering their ears.


    "Zhaoyi, the Minister of work! Get out of here!" Chu Mo didn''t pay attention to the third prince Xia Hao at all, but roared again in a cold tone: "dare to do it? Get out!"


    With that, Chu Mo held the collar of the yuan Guan warrior in his hand and stood his body up. Then he inserted the stone into the ground. The hard gold brick was directly pierced in front of the stone like tofu.


    PA!


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a slap and woke up the man in his hand. He didn''t give him time to react, so he asked coldly, "who sent you to harm me?"


    "Chu Shao... Chu Shao... It''s none of my business. It''s Zhao Yi, the Minister of work, who sent me... I don''t know anything!" The martial artist in the yuan pass realm was woken up by Chu Mo''s slap. He didn''t know where it was at all and thought he was still in that remote alley. Then he shouted loudly.


    Hum!


    At this moment, thousands of people have gathered in the royal banquet hall.


    This Yuanguan martial artist had a loud voice, and this sentence blurted out surprised everyone. Then, they looked at Zhao Yi, the Minister of labor standing next to the prince.


    Zhao Yi, the minister in charge of the Ministry of work, is in his forties this year. He is dressed in full dress, elegant and very elegant. At the moment, his face turned red, and the sweat on his forehead was coming down. With a twisted face, he said, "slander! This is simply slander!"


    At this time, the yuan Guan warrior in Chu Mo''s hand heard Zhao Yi''s voice and shouted, "it''s him, Master Chu... He''s Zhao Yi... He sent me!"


    "Fart!" Zhao Yi''s neck was red, and he felt the eyes gathered from all directions, and his brain began to feel dizzy. Has he ever experienced such a thing?


    At this time, the third prince Xia Hao strode over to Chu Mo and said coldly, "this is the Royal New Year dinner. Where did you come from? Dare to make trouble here, and the bodyguard is dead? Don''t take him down!"


    Hearing the news at the door, the bodyguards who gathered together were shocked when they saw the order of the third prince. Surround Chu mo.


    "I don''t think anyone dares!" Chu Mo shouted loudly and raised the invitation in his hand: "I came in with an invitation! Why do you catch me? Get out of here!"


    Those bodyguards saw the invitation in Chu Mo''s hand and immediately showed hesitation.


    Xia Hao, the third prince, sneered and sneered, "what a teenager who came in with an invitation. You are a teenager, but you are holding an invitation that can only be held by the second-class senior officer of the current Dynasty, little beast. Where do you think this royal banquet hall is? Do you think everyone... Is as brainless as you? With a fake invitation... Dare to come to such a place openly?"


    With that, Xia Hao shouted at the guards, "take it!"


    "Wait a minute." A faint voice came from the outside. Then, a person, yo Da Da, came in, stood beside Chu Mo, looked around, and finally his eyes fell on Xia Hao: "how does the third prince know that this invitation is fake?"


    "Xu... Xu Shoufu?" Xia Hao''s mouth twitched, and his eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a somewhat dangerous light.


    The prince and others over there can''t watch the excitement at this time. No one thought that the head of the current Dynasty, which should have appeared near the final axis, actually came at this time, and... Was endorsing a juvenile platform!


    This is abnormal!


    Many people''s eyes showed a thoughtful look. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, they also became dignified.


    If there is no big man, then it is likely to be just a farce. But Xu Zhongliang''s appearance made everyone present feel a little chilly. When the head of the court comes out to endorse a young man in person... There must be a lot of mystery about this!


    Many people turned their eyes to Zhao Yi, the Minister of work beside the prince. Seeing this minister of work, his face was extremely pale at the moment, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Do you? The man in the boy''s hand... Is it really related to Zhao Yi?


    Look at the prince with the same stern face beside Zhao Yi. Many people''s hearts... All trembled suddenly.


    This thing... Is abnormal!


    "Lord Shoufu... Do you know this boy?" Xia Hao also regained consciousness at the moment, saluted Xu Zhongliang, and then said with some gloom: "how do you know... This invitation is true?"


    "Because I sent this invitation!" A neutral voice came from the outside, and then a tall figure walked in and stood beside Chu Mo: "Your Highness, the third prince, what else do you want to ask?"


    The whole royal banquet hall was silent, and the needles could be heard!


    Dare to call Lao Tzu in front of the prince, the whole summer... Except the emperor, I''m afraid there is only one!


    Marshal, Fang Mingtong!


    In the royal banquet hall, everyone was stunned at the direction of the door, almost losing the ability to think.


    What is this situation?


    In the whole summer, except for the emperor, the two most powerful people, a man of letters and a man of arms, unexpectedly appeared here at the same time... For a teenager who will be 14 years old in a few hours!


    No one would believe that such a thing is true unless he saw it with his own eyes.


    At least at this moment, Xia Hao, the third prince, was stunned. The corners of his mouth twitched, with an incredible expression on his face. Looking at Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong, he was speechless.


    He is the prince of incomparable dignity. It''s true that he can be compared with anyone! The prince is not the emperor after all. Even the prince... Dare not be presumptuous in front of these two!


    The prince over there was also stunned. Xia Ying, who was middle-aged, frowned slightly, and a complex light flashed in her eyes. Next to him, the second prince Xia Xiong had a thoughtful expression on his face. Similarly, his eyes also glittered with incredible light.


    In the view of crown prince Xia Ying and second prince Xia Xiong, Xu Zhongliang''s support for Chu Mo may be due to the friendship between the two families. It is understandable that Lord Shoufu took care of this younger generation. No matter how big a person is, he will inevitably have selfishness.


    So Xia Hao, the third prince just now, didn''t pay special attention to Xu Zhongliang, and even said something gloomy.


    As a result, a more terrible big man appeared later... Grand Marshal of Da Xia''s army!


    Fang Mingtong''s presence here was completely beyond the expectation of the three princes.


    In any case, they couldn''t figure out how Fang Mingtong, the supreme marshal, could have an intersection with Chu Mo?


    For the sake of general fan Wudi? That''s impossible. Fang Mingtong will give fan Wudi face, they believe. But how can you care about a little fart?


    To some extent, it is even more terrible than Xu Zhongliang! Fang Mingtong not only holds military power, but also is the loyal confidant of the emperor. The emperor is extremely fond of Mingtong.


    Although you didn''t joke, Fang Mingtong could even change the emperor''s mind if he said a word!


    Because this Grand Marshal is a brother who grew up with the emperor since childhood!


    When the emperor was still the prince, Fang Mingtong did too much for him and made great contributions.


    In addition, Fang Ming, as a military boss, holds a heavy fist and is indifferent to matters outside the military on weekdays.


    What''s the wind today?


    ------------------------


    You seem crazy? Then... I''m crazy too.


    Third watch!!


    Sincerity is never said by mouth.


    It is proved by practical actions!


    I''ll prove it to you now!!!! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 90

    Not to mention that the three princes couldn''t figure it out, no one could figure it out in the whole royal banquet hall. ¡è


    These people just couldn''t figure it out, but one person was scared silly!


    That is the Minister of work, Zhao Yi!


    The handsome and elegant middle-aged man had completely lost a trace of blood on his face when he saw two big men standing next to the boy.


    When hearing Fang Mingtong''s words: because this invitation was sent by Lao Tzu, Zhao Yi could no longer support it. His legs were soft and he sat on the ground with his buttocks.


    The prince Xia Ying and the second prince Xia Xiong, who were originally standing beside him, moved aside without trace.


    When Zhao Yi looked at the prince for help, he only saw a very cold look!


    The minister in charge of the Ministry of works... He is not a small official anymore. He is the No. 2 figure in the Ministry of works, one of the six ministries. He has been living in chaotang for so many years. Zhao Yi understood the prince''s eyes in an instant.


    After understanding, my heart is like death!


    Xia Hao, the third prince, laughed dryly at this time, hugged Fang Mingtong and arched: "Marshal... I have no problem, I made a mistake!"


    Saying this, he smiled at Chu Mo hehe again: "young master, I''m sorry, I don''t know you. I blame you for a moment. Forgive me!" Xia Hao''s eyes also showed a touch of disdain, because at this time he was looking at Chu Mo, and it was difficult for others to notice the expression in his eyes.


    But Chu Mo saw it.


    He is provoking!


    In Chu Mo''s heart, a burst of anger flared up, and his heart was full of anger.


    Although he is young, he has attended New Year''s dinner at least threeorfour times. Although he is not very familiar with the third prince, he has known each other for a long time.


    From the beginning today, Xia Hao pretended not to know him. Until now, I still pretend not to know him. It seems that today is the first time for them to meet.


    Chu Mo sneered in his heart: who said that the third prince was just a military general? Royal Children... This trick is really great.


    Chu Mo actually wanted to roar at Xia Hao, "get out!"


    But he knows that if he quarrels with Xia Hao now, then... The assassination is likely to end.


    Even the theme has been shifted, who will pay attention to this matter?


    Therefore, Chu Mo showed a slightly shy smile at Xia Hao: "Your Highness the third prince is forgetful, and we have actually met sevenoreight times. It doesn''t matter, the third prince is so busy. It''s not surprising that you can''t remember me as a child. It''s natural to question me. How can I blame the third prince?"


    Chu Mo could feel that Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong around him were relieved almost at the same time after he said these words.


    These two big men... Just now, they were really worried. They were really afraid that Chu Mo''s young man was full of energy and would conflict with the third prince.


    In that way, it''s reasonable... It''s also unreasonable!


    The carriage they sent before didn''t receive Chu mo. It was reported that Chu Mo had been picked up by the carriage sent by the palace. The two bosses already knew that something had happened.


    They know better than anyone whether there is a car in the palace, because of this matter. They are in charge!


    As a result, before they made other reactions, they got the news that Chu Mo was carrying a man and angrily broke into the banquet hall. Two big guys listen. Well, this must be a huge change. Now anyway, we should keep Chu Mo without any mistakes. otherwise. Even the emperor will not forgive them.


    Xia Hao was waiting for the boy to turn against him. He didn''t believe that the boy could bear such an obvious provocation.


    But the fact gave him a blow in the head!


    Chu Mo''s answer implied irony, but it was impeccable!


    Age becomes Chu Mo''s best weapon at this time!


    Damn it! Xia Hao cursed in his heart, snorted, and then shook his sleeve and walked towards the prince.


    By now, the yuan Guan Wu who was caught by Chu Mo finally understood where he was, and the whole person was scared silly!


    He stared at Zhao Yi, who fell to the ground over there, and then his body trembled violently. He is a martial artist of the yuan pass. He is not a dead man of any family, let alone a killer. But at this moment, a kind of enlightenment suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "At this time... My death is the best outcome! At least, I can keep my family!"


    The martial artist of the yuan pass shouted: "Chu mo... You use magic to cholera my mind and want to plant Lord Zhao Yi. Your plot will not succeed! I use death... To prove my innocence!"


    With that, he raised his arm, wielded the power of the dragon and elephant in the yuan Guan realm, and slapped him hard on the forehead!


    It''s easy to break a person''s skull with a palm that can open a mountain and gravel.


    The prince''s eyes over there lit up instantly!


    The eyes of the second prince and the third prince... Are also bright!


    Of course, the brightest eyes are Zhao Yi, the Minister of work who has fallen to the ground!


    "Want to die?" Fang Mingtong beside Chu Mo suddenly sneered, "play this in front of me?"


    PA!


    A crisp sound.


    No one saw how Fang Mingtong moved!


    But the yuan Guan Wu, who wanted to commit suicide, turned his body directly in place for more than a dozen times, then plopped and fell to the ground.


    The whole person was stunned by a slap. I didn''t even see any scars on that face!


    Chu Mo was extremely shocked: is this the power of the strong in the world? It''s horrible! The control of power has reached such an accurate level. In other words, he can stop this man from committing suicide, but he can''t control his power so delicately.


    Chu Mo''s reaction was also very fast. He shouted at Zhao Yi, who was sitting on the ground with silly eyes over there, "Zhao Yi! Say, why do you want to kill me?"


    Subconsciously, Zhao Yi glanced at the prince again. As a result, this time, the prince didn''t even look at him. Xia Hao beside the prince, his face gloomy, eyes... Rushed cold.


    Zhao Yi''s heart sank. He knew that he had no way to live today.


    Just now, if that Yuanguan warrior really succeeds in suicide, then... He still has a chance of survival. Even in the face of the current cabinet chief and marshal Bingma, no one can forcibly convict him of such an irrefutable matter.


    Some things naturally do not need evidence, but on some occasions... There must be evidence!


    The problem is, the man didn''t die.


    "If he doesn''t die... I''ll die naturally!" Zhao Yi''s heart, instantly and thoroughly understood.


    Struggling to get up from the ground, with a self mocking smile on my face, I said, "I Miss Zhao Yi, studying hard in the cold window of ten years, single mindedly, wanting to stand out and shine... Finally, I stepped into the hall. I got the holy grace and went all the way up; finally, I achieved the position of senior officer of the fourth grade and became the waiter of the Ministry of work."


    At this time, no one noticed that a group of people appeared at the door of the royal banquet hall. They seemed to want to enter, but at this moment, they stopped there.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on Zhao Yi, and they didn''t notice the scene at the door.


    "I have also thought about serving the emperor and doing something practical and good for the people in this world, for fear of doing something bad enough, leaving a reputation and humiliating our ancestors."


    At this time, Zhao Yi had come out, and his face, which was originally pale and bloodless, was still covered with a layer of flushing.


    His eyes swept over Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong, and he said emotionally, "the Ministry of works is a quiet place. The people here are the real elites of Daxia. I am very happy here. I have found the direction of my life. I have always felt that I, Zhao Yi... As long as I work hard like this, I will also be famous in history like countless sages!"


    ----------------------


    You awesome, I awesome!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The fourth one is delivered!!! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 91

    With a long sigh, Zhao Yi looked at Chu Mo: "but he didn''t want to make a mistake and become eternal hatred. That year, fan Wudi, the old general, found me privately, wanted a batch of special weapons, and found me. At that time... I was fascinated for a moment, and even asked the old general for the benefits of ten thousand liang of silver..."


    Zhao Yi''s face showed an expression of great shame. His eyes were red and almost ready to cry, Murmured, "I''m confused! I was scolded by the old general, saying that I want money crazy! Instead of waking up, I hate the old general! But I didn''t have a chance to find the old general''s trouble, so... I hit the old general''s grandson with this idea. I don''t know what I think, i... I deserve it!"


    Zhao Yi said, tears finally couldn''t help flowing down, choking: "the master craftsman of the Ministry of works, who just joined the sect''s foundry, made a carriage with tianwai meteorite iron and the best refined steel, which should have been dedicated to the royal family and his majesty as a new year''s gift. \ ¨J But because I was deceived by selfishness, I wanted to imprison the son of Chu... Thousands of mistakes, all of them are my Zhao Yi''s fault! On this happy day today, I, Zhao Yi, dare not splash blood here for five steps, which has polluted everyone''s ears and eyes. I just hope that Lord Shoufu and marshal Fang can give me a chance to go home and commit suicide! "


    Zhao Yi''s words, with tears in his eyes, were extremely moving and true. Even Chu Mo was about to believe them without talking to others!


    Looking at Zhao Yi''s sincere face full of tears, I recall in my heart that did grandpa and Zhao Yi really have this gratitude and resentment?


    But then he came back to his senses, which was simply impossible! Although grandpa is a general, there are generals... Marshals! And a group of big men in the Ministry of war.


    When the old man was full, he would go directly to ask the Minister of industry for weapons as a general


    Ask for ordnance... Special ordnance!


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s heart was cold, and his anger was even worse!


    This Zhao Yi is deceiving people before he dies!


    If this matter is true, doesn''t it mean that his grandfather has a conspiracy? Otherwise... You are a general. Why do you ask for special ordnance from the Minister of industry in private? If you want, won''t you report to the superior?


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, looking at Zhao Yi, his heart was extremely angry: bastard... Acting was really good! You should go to the theatre! You shouldn''t enter the court!


    There are many people who think the same as Chu mo.


    These people present are almost the upper class circles of the whole summer. They naturally listen to and watch plays on weekdays, but after watching them for so many years, they perform so well... They are actually a fourth grade official of the current Dynasty.


    The so-called life is like a drama, if it is true!


    Xu fufu, who was hiding in the corner, twitched at the corners of his mouth. I couldn''t help but whisper, "shameless!"


    A pure looking girl, sitting not far from Xu fufu, also gnashed her teeth and whispered, "it''s shameless!"


    Xu fufu couldn''t help looking up at the girl and felt strange. If it weren''t for the wrong time now, he would definitely go to chat up. But at this moment, my heart was full of anger.


    When someone is angry, naturally someone is happy.


    Crown prince Xia Ying, second prince Xia Xiong, Third Prince Xia Hao and others. They all looked at Zhao Yi with a surprised face. They also found for the first time that this minister of the Ministry of work had such ability!


    The temporary lie is so infectious!


    As for whether this is true... Is it so important? They all know. This matter, in the final analysis, depends on the father''s meaning.


    Most importantly, Zhao Yi bit fan Wudi... Hard enough!


    It''s so penetrating!


    It seems that the veteran general fan Wudi is selfless. See him asking for bribes, scold him. But the essence of this matter... Is that the old general "secretly" found him and asked for a batch of special weapons!


    This. Is the most important!


    It''s just because it''s private, so there''s no way to prove it at all. It''s really yellow mud that fell into the crotch. It''s not shit, it''s shit. No matter how much the emperor trusts fan Wudi, it must be uncomfortable to hear this kind of thing.


    "This is a talent!" Xia Xiong''s eyes are extremely bright looking at Zhao Yi, and his heart suddenly doesn''t want him to die! So he glanced at Xia Hao beside him.


    The three brothers, from small to large, have always been connected.


    Therefore, Xia Hao, the third prince, took a step forward and said with a serious face, "this matter... I am responsible. I didn''t expect that Zhao Yi was confused for a moment and made such a big mistake!"


    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong over there kept their faces calm from beginning to end.


    At this moment, seeing Xia Hao standing up, Fang Mingtong puffed and laughed, "you say, you say."


    Fang Mingtong''s attitude made many people present laugh. Everyone could see that the marshal of the army didn''t believe Zhao Yi''s nonsense at all, let alone take it seriously!


    Xu Zhongliang lowered his eyelids and stood there, as if transformed into a statue. However, no one dares to underestimate the chief minister of the cabinet. As we all know, once this one also opens his mouth, it is basically for this matter!


    Xia Hao blamed himself on his face, Sighed: "Zhao Yi once told me about the matter between Zhao Yi and fan Wudi, the old general, because it is well known that... There is a little unhappiness between me and the old general. Therefore, Lord Zhao wants to unite with me and embarrass the old general a little. But I am a prince after all! At the same time, I am also a citizen of Daxia. Even if I have had an unhappiness with the old general, how can I do such a thing? So, I sternly refused!"


    Pooh


    Chu Mo was very angry and smiled. Standing there, his handsome and somewhat green face was full of ridicule.


    Xia Hao, as if he hadn''t seen it, said to himself, "I told Lord Zhao that an official should focus on state affairs! As a result, Lord Zhao was a little reluctant, saying that sooner or later, he would find a chance to give the old general a blow! When would he arrest his grandson and imprison him for a few days, let him be in a hurry, and always want to export evil!"


    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong were expressionless. Many people in the banquet hall had a slight movement in their hearts.


    The third prince is also very powerful!


    Through his words, the irrefutable murder case that Zhao Yi wanted to assassinate Chu Mo was turned into a prank that wanted to scare the old general. And the old general secretly asked Zhao Yi for special weapons... Let''s sit down!


    At that time, even if Zhao Yi is sent to prison, he will be locked up for a few years at most. He only asked for bribes, kidnapped for mischief, and didn''t kill people... But fan Wudi, I''m afraid it''s really not that easy to explain this basin of dirty water.


    Those who can appear here, including those women and teenagers, except for a few who are not smart, which is not a human spirit?


    Many people looked at Xia Hao with a trace of fear.


    A prince who can fight and plot... It''s really terrible!


    Xia Hao then performed: "at that time, I scolded Lord Zhao, but I... after all, I was a military general. My brain sometimes couldn''t turn around. I didn''t tell the prince brother about it, nor did I report it. I thought... Lord Zhao, he was just talking. Who ever thought that I was wrong to actually do this stupid thing!"


    At this time, the prince Xia Ying finally stood up with a sad expression on his face and looked at Xia Hao: "you are confused! Is this kind of thing a small thing? How can you not tell me? You, you are so angry with me! I must report to my father and severely punish you for your generous temperament!"


    Xia Hao lowered his head and looked guilty: "I admit punishment..."


    Xia Ying looked at Zhao Yi again and regretted: "Lord Zhao, how can you be so narrow-minded as a dignified fourth grade official? Old general fan asked you for special weapons, which must be for the country and the people! The old general is loyal and honest all his life, and you actually asked him for bribes. Do you think you were deceived by lard?"


    Zhao Yi fell to his knees with a plop and cried bitterly, "I deserve to die, I deserve to die!"


    "Today is a festive day, which is really not suitable for dealing with this matter. In my opinion, you go home and be punished first! After the new year, I will report it to my father, and then my father will condemn you!" Xia Ying shook her head and sighed.


    "Guilty minister Zhao Yi... Obey..." Zhao Yi cried more fiercely, as if he had been wronged by heaven, choking. The decree of obeying the decree has not yet been said.


    A brightly lit banquet


    In the hall, there was a bright light shining brightly!


    As soon as this light came out, the whole hall was eclipsed.


    -----------------------


    Fifth watch!


    Your monthly tickets, rewards, recommendations... All the support, I see.


    I''m trying to code!


    With my greatest sincerity, I will repay your greatest support! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 92

    This light appeared so suddenly, but so gorgeous.


    Everyone in the hall held their breath subconsciously at this moment!


    It was such an amazing light.


    Just like a flash of lightning breaking the night sky in the dark!


    Poof!


    Zhao Yi kneeling there, a head, flying high!


    A cavity of hot blood gushed out along the neck. Like a bloody fountain, splashing high!


    "After acting for so long, I wasted so much saliva and racked my brains to come up with bullshit! Dirty water out of nothing, shameless rumors... Give you a knife! Chop your dog''s head!" Chu Mo''s cold voice was like a stone that broke a mirror.


    Extremely tough!


    Break the frozen atmosphere in the banquet hall!


    What acting, what rumors, what dirty water, after all, are not equal to this amazing knife!


    Xu Zhongliang, who has been standing beside Chu Mo, stared fiercely at this moment!


    He is a literary minister, and he really can''t react.


    Until he saw Zhao Yi''s head flying up and saw the sad and cold blood splashing out, his brain was still in a short blank.


    But Fang Mingtong on the other side is a little interesting!


    He is a six level strong man in the world!


    Yellow level, six floors... The power of the realm of gold and stone!


    Even if Chu Mo''s knife is fast, he can stop it if he wants to.


    But he didn''t stop.


    Not only didn''t stop, but after seeing Zhao Yi''s head fly up, the corners of his mouth opened, revealing a very hearty smile!


    "This dog''s head is well chopped!" In the end, Fang Mingtong uttered such a sentence again, and then breathed a sigh: "I almost cut off his dog''s head by myself just now! It''s a bit embarrassing to cut off his dog''s head because of my high status."


    Say. He smiled at Chu Mo hehe and said, "little guy... I like you more and more, and I deserve to be here... Hehe, hahaha! Good chop! Chop the dog''s head with a knife! Happy! Happy! Just rush here... I''ll tell you tonight!"


    Xu Zhongliang put his hand on his forehead, covered with black lines, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    Fang Mingtong, Fang Mingtong, you bastard, why don''t you stop him? Don''t you know that Chu Mo''s knife cuts down, and Changkuai is Changkuai. What can I do when I can? Are you proud of being spoiled? Kill without teaching? Or lawlessness?


    Until then, a few women in the hall sent out short screams. They were scared.


    Not to mention women, even men, how many have seen such scenes of blood splashing on the spot?


    Many people were pale and looked at the young man with fear.


    Dare to stand beside the Grand Marshal and the chief assistant of the cabinet in the royal banquet hall in front of the crown prince and the crown prince and kill with a knife.


    This courage and determination. It''s so strong!


    It is estimated that even if the Emperor stands here, the boy... Also dares to fight!


    Xu fufu in the corner looked excited: "hahahaha, Chu Xiaohei, good job. Well done! He''s cool! This kind of dog official should cut his dog''s head!"


    A group of young people sitting with him are all breathing in the air. It''s no problem for them to bully men and women to do some small bad things, and it''s no problem for them to kill with a knife. But let them carry a knife to kill themselves. Few noble children here can summon up such courage.


    What makes Xu fufu a little strange is. The handsome girl sitting over there, although her eyes were a little unbearable, the corners of her mouth bent upward, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, full of softness.


    "Isn''t it?" Xu fufu, with black lines all over his head, glanced suspiciously at the strange girl, and then looked at Chu mo. his heart said that this was ok? As a girl, shouldn''t you be scared out of color by this scene? Why does it seem that... I still have a crush on my brother? It''s unreasonable!


    The prince''s face was pale, and his hands under his robe sleeves were trembling slightly, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, startled and angry.


    Xia Xiong, the second prince, had a gloomy face and looked at Chu Mo with a hint of murder.


    Xia Hao, the third prince, looked ugly and his eyes were full of disbelief. He walked up to Chu Mo and glared at Chu Mo: "you... How dare you?"


    "Bah!" Chu Mo spit at Xia Hao''s face.


    Yellow level three-tier peak, spit yellow level four-tier spit... With a mental calculation but no intention, cough, Xia Hao couldn''t escape!


    Spit on your face!


    "Little beast! You want to die!" Xia Hao roared, and the breath of the iron bone realm burst out instantly. He took out his sword at his waist and cut it directly at Chu mo.


    Fang Mingtong''s eyes narrowed slightly and he was about to intervene, but he saw that Chu Mo glanced at him.


    That is a kind of confidence that the brave are invincible!


    At this moment, Fang Mingtong suddenly understood the boy, so he stood there quietly and didn''t move.


    Xu Zhongliang was anxious: "Fang Mingtong!"


    "Let them fight!" A low but dignified voice suddenly sounded behind the two men.


    Xu Zhongliang''s body trembled with fear. In the whole world, there is only one person who can scare the head of the cabinet!


    "Don''t look back, I want to watch the excitement! Hey, what a wonderful play, you two wait for me, and I''ll settle with you later!" The low and majestic voice continued to ring.


    Xu Zhongliang didn''t dare to look back, nor did Fang Mingtong. The two people twitched at the corners of their mouths and squinted at each other. The expression on their faces was very wonderful.


    The eyes of everyone in the banquet hall fell on the third prince Xia Hao and young Chu mo. No one noticed when there was another man in yellow behind Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang.


    Qiang!


    A loud noise.


    Xia Hao''s sword broke at the sound, and then a sharp long knife was put on his neck.


    "You should also kill!" Until Chu Mo''s cold voice sounded, everyone was still in a dream. The whole banquet hall was frighteningly quiet!


    "Tell me why he should be killed?" A faint sound made countless people''s bodies tremble violently in the whole hall.


    Then... The first reaction of these people was plop, plop, like a frog diving, kneeling to the ground.


    Along with more people, they all knelt down.


    "Long live my emperor long live!"


    The prince Xia Ying and the second prince Xia Xiong all fell to their knees pale and bowed their heads. No one could see the expression on their faces.


    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang looked at each other helplessly, turned back, and knelt down towards the Yellow robed man behind them: "have you seen your majesty!"


    Only three people were left standing in the whole hall.


    One was a man in yellow robes, the emperor of the Xia Dynasty!


    The other two, one is young Chu Mo, the other... Is the third prince with an extremely sharp long knife on his neck... Xia Hao.


    Chu Mo blinked, looked at the emperor and said, "Your Majesty, do you really want me to say?"


    "Little bunny, don''t hurry to kneel down to the emperor!" Xu Zhongliang glared at Chu Mo and shouted in a low voice.


    Fang Mingtong, on the other side, grinned and secretly looked back at Chu Mo with approval in his eyes. Heart: good boy! Anyway, I''ll get you into the army. If you can''t become a victorious general in the future, my old name will be read upside down!


    The emperor waved his hand: "don''t kneel, say!"


    -------------------------


    The sixth watch is coming!


    To tell you the truth, this chapter can be updated earlier, but I wrote... Fell asleep.


    I don''t want to say it''s tiring, but I feel a little ashamed - it''s been so many years, but it''s a new book on the shelves. Why did you stay up so late yesterday?


    Anyway, I slept in a daze until now. When I woke up, it was eight o''clock. It rained all day today. On a rainy night in Northeast China, it was only sevenoreight degrees above zero. I went out to get some air and was directly frozen back.


    Then I took a look at the book review. Seriously, I was scared by you.


    Then, I was moved, and my chest seemed to be blocked with something, which made me want to code desperately!!


    Really, thank you!


    thank you!!!


    In fact, you have always been stronger than me! Awesome than me!


    Well, don''t say so much nonsense, I just want to say, update... And! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 93

    Xia Hao knew his father too well. After hearing this, he softened his legs and knelt down directly. ¡Ñ


    Chu Mo''s killing heaven did not leave his neck.


    In the banquet hall, there were only two people standing, Chu Mo and the emperor.


    The emperor frowned slightly: "what are you doing on your knees? How can there be so many rules for the New Year dinner? Get up and get flat!"


    This time, if people still can''t see the emperor''s attitude, it''s really damned! However, it is precisely because of the emperor''s attitude that countless people are crying out to hell in their hearts!


    People stood up cheerfully. This time, there was only one kneeling person left in the whole banquet hall... Xia Hao, the third prince!


    Xia Hao''s face, at this moment, lost all its blood color, and the depths of his eyes were full of fear.


    Chu Mo looked at the emperor and slowly said, "emperor Shengming, forgive the boy''s rudeness..."


    The emperor smiled and shook his head, "I haven''t forgiven you yet."


    Chu Mo smiled: "Xia Hao, as the prince of the great Xia Dynasty, should set an example for all officials and all the people! Be an honest, fair, generous and kind person! But he is indiscriminate, black and white, narrow-minded and reckless... It''s not too much to say that he should be killed!"


    "Oh?" Emperor Shangrao looked at Chu Mo with interest: "why is it that there is no distinction between right and wrong? It is black and white, narrow-minded, and deceptive?"


    "Zhao Yi is a dog official! He was ordered to frame me, his deeds were exposed, and he was afraid of harming his family. So he made up empty words and slandered a Daxia general who worked for the country... So a dog official, with a hundred dog heads, should be cut off!" Chu Mo said coldly, "Your Highness, the third prince, what did you do? Help slander an honest and loyal Daxia general together, and help dog officer Zhao Yi cover up shameless rumors. As a prince, he wanted to recruit my grandfather, and was scolded by my grandfather. Therefore, he held a grudge and waited for an opportunity to retaliate. This matter is irrefutable, and the boy doesn''t believe that his majesty doesn''t know!"


    The emperor''s face remained unchanged, looking at Chu Mo: "you go on."


    Chu Mo said coldly, "what else to say? The fact is here! Xia Hao and Zhao Yi are in collusion, and they are birds of a feather! Isn''t this shameless thing indiscriminate, black and white, narrow-minded, and reckless? Shouldn''t it be killed? Can he do whatever he wants because he is wearing a golden Prince''s coat? Can he frame up at will? Can he wantonly pollute people''s innocence?"


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at the emperor''s expressionless face: "if this is da Xia! Then. I don''t care if I don''t do it!"


    The words made the whole banquet hall silent, and everyone stared at the boy dumbfounded.


    "It''s over..."


    Xu Zhong sighed in his conscience, and said in his heart, you little thing, thanks to my boast that you are calm and have the style of a great general. Now I dare to say these words in front of the emperor.


    Even if what you said is right, it is true. But where do you let the emperor''s face go? Damn the third prince... That''s also the prince! It''s the emperor''s own flesh and blood!


    Now, let alone the medal of heroes, I''m afraid it''s unknown whether you can bolt out of the palace.


    But even today, it''s a big deal. And keep you safe. As for later... I can''t care!


    Xia Hao was scolded bloody by Chu Mo, kneeling there, and the whole person was scolded. His face is blue and white, white and red, red and purple, purple and black... Anyway, this prince of Daxia, who has incomparably respected status, has been alive. It was the first time that such a serious blow was encountered.


    The emperor was also scolded by Chu Mo and was stunned. His dignified face slightly twitched. Look at Chu Mo carefully. Chu Mo also looked at him without hesitation.


    Throughout the summer, people who dare to look at him like this really hardly exist.


    This made the emperor also feel very fresh. He looked at Chu Mo and showed a ponderous smile: "little guy, you scolded... But where is my son? The dog official who cut off the dog''s head just now is also an official appointed by me personally. Hey, he is a dog official, what am I, the dog emperor?"


    The thousands of people in the hall were so scared that they subconsciously wanted to kneel down.


    The emperor waved his hand: "what''s the matter with you? Look at it honestly!"


    Xu Zhongliang desperately winked at Chu mo. he believed that Chu Mo would be able to understand him. At this time, quickly kneel down and say that the boy is presumptuous... Is the most important thing to do!


    Chu Mo laughed, "it depends on how your majesty handles this matter today! Zhao Yi is a dog officer. What does it have to do with your majesty? Even in the palace... There are a few cockroaches and mice? If anything can be blamed on your majesty, then the Emperor... Is tired enough to be."


    The emperor couldn''t help laughing: "hahahaha, smelly boy, what you said... Makes me feel happy! It''s so reasonable! You can''t buckle all the shit on my head?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the emperor and whispered, "it''s not your Majesty''s fault to have a few dog officers, but it''s your Majesty''s fault to neglect the discipline of his son..."


    The emperor glanced at Xia Hao who was kneeling there faintly: "do you hear me? You did something wrong. People said that your father''s is not right."


    Xia Hao knelt there blankly, his face blue, red and purple, suddenly... Wow, he cried.


    "Father, my son should die... My son was wrong... My son was humiliated by my father, please punish me!"


    "You should be punished. Leave overnight and go to northern Xinjiang. You are not allowed to return to Yanhuang city within ten years!" The emperor lowered his eyelids and said faintly.


    But this sentence is like a bolt from the blue!


    Directly shocked everyone in the whole banquet hall... Stunned!


    The Emperor... Gave Xia Hao, the third prince, a gift!


    A word didn''t ask, a word didn''t say, that''s it... It was distributed?


    Moreover, on New Year''s Eve, he was not allowed to spend the whole year in Yanhuang City, so he was directly expelled!


    What the hell happened? Why did the emperor favor Chu Mo so much?


    This favor is not like a mountain... It''s even bigger than heaven!


    What kind of grace and favor does this have to be in order to do so?


    More people, there is only one question in their hearts: Chu Mo''s just act, not to mention treachery, is not much worse, why not even blame?


    Just then, the blame came.


    The emperor glanced at Xia Hao, the third prince who knelt there and was stupid, and glanced at the prince Xia Ying and the second prince Xia Xiong who were also stupid and did not dare to speak not far behind. Then he said, "what are you doing there on your knees? Get out of here?"


    Then he glared at Chu Mo fiercely, "what are you doing with your broken knife on my son''s neck? Do you want to cut off his dog''s head?"


    Chu Mo took it back from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "boy, how dare you..."


    "I think you dare to chop me! And you dare not? Get over here! Have something to ask you!" The emperor glared at Chu Mo fiercely, and then glanced at Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong: "you two also get over here!"


    Say, back his hands upside down, Shi Shi ran out.


    Leaving countless startled eyeballs in the banquet hall.


    Everyone''s faces were extremely stiff with fear, and they felt that today was simply the most wonderful and thrilling day of their lives!


    It was the first time for the first and second rank officials in the central court for more than 20 years to see the emperor dote on a person like this.


    If it weren''t for their poor looks, they would even doubt whether Chu Mo, who was an orphan, was the illegitimate son of the emperor!


    At this moment, not one or two people have this idea!


    --------------


    The seventh watch is coming!!!


    If you haven''t cast the minimum monthly ticket, can you vote now?


    Those who don''t have monthly tickets can vote for recommendation!


    Mmda, love you! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 94

    "Tell me, what''s going on?" The emperor took Chu Mo, Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong into a quiet and elegant palace. As soon as he entered the door, he looked at Chu Mo and asked faintly.


    Chu Mo said, "in the evening, a bodyguard wearing a palace waist tag drove a carriage to my house to pick me up. I thought it was the emperor you, or marshal Fang, Xu Shoufu sent to pick me up. Therefore, without doubt, I got on the carriage."


    "We did send a car to pick you up." The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Mo: "however, it may be late."


    "That car has no windows, and I have no doubt, because most court carriages have no windows!" Chu Mo said.


    Fang Mingtong said aside, "prevent hidden arrows."


    Chu Mo nodded: "as a result, I already felt wrong before I went far, because the direction of turning was obviously not for the palace!"


    "Can you tell?" Xu Zhongliang looked surprised.


    The emperor''s face was also somewhat surprised.


    Only Fang Mingtong said aside, "how difficult is this? A soldier who doesn''t even have this quality is completely unqualified!"


    "He is only a child." Xu Zhongliang sighed lightly.


    "I''ll be a soldier soon." Fang Mingtong said.


    "You two... Don''t interrupt!" The emperor was a little annoyed.


    Chu Mo then said, "I had doubts in my heart, so I asked the bodyguard a few questions about driving. As a result, he answered the donkey''s mouth wrong and the horse''s mouth wrong. I felt something wrong on the spot. So I punched the carriage of the carriage and wanted to rush out."


    "The power of dragons and elephants is unparalleled. Let alone a carriage, the gate of the prince''s mansion can''t stand your foot." Fang Mingtong laughed aside.


    The emperor stared at Fang Mingtong and said, "later?"


    "I didn''t smash the car with one punch." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "How is it possible?" Xu Zhongliang didn''t believe it. Even if he was a literary minister, he could fight against the realm of martial arts. It''s not completely ignorant.


    Fang Mingtong was more direct and said, "is that carriage... Stronger than the gate of the prince''s mansion?"


    The emperor angrily said, "can you not mention the matter of kissing the palace?"


    Fang Mingtong laughed a few times, and then closed his mouth. He really wanted to block the emperor. Because he has always felt uncomfortable about the emperor''s connivance of some of his brother''s behaviors.


    Chu Mo said, "the carriage is made of the best refined steel and tianwai meteorite iron. It is jointly made by the Ministry of work and the master of weapon smelting in the sect! If it is not used against me this time, it may be a few days. It is to be presented to the emperor as a new year gift."


    Originally, the same is true. It is not surprising that this extremely strong carriage is dedicated to the emperor.


    The problem is that Chu Mo was just imprisoned by this car and almost didn''t come out. Now I''m talking to the emperor. It''s strange if the emperor can think of a good place in his heart. How can he still regard it as a good thing?


    Therefore. Chu Mo''s face darkened as soon as he said this.


    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang looked at each other quietly, and both secretly said in their hearts: this little rabbit... The eye medicine is crisp! It''s really tough!


    "How did you get out?" The emperor asked.


    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang are also very curious about this issue.


    Chu Mo smiled shyly, "my master... Gave me a powerful weapon! I used it to cut the carriage. Then I escaped."


    "Master... Magic weapon!" The emperor''s eyes finally showed a dignified color.


    Yes, such a teenager who was chased and killed by his emperor''s brother and escaped from Yanhuang city half a year ago. It took only half a year, and there was a magnificent turn. If there is no terrible strong man behind it, he will not believe it.


    "Then. I tortured the coachman, who ordered him." Chu Mo''s face showed a touch of anger: "as a result, he confessed Zhao Yi, the Minister of work. I didn''t believe it at that time. I have no grievances with Zhao Yi. Zhao Yi is a minister of work. Why bother me?"


    The emperor interposed at this time: "didn''t Zhao Yi say that there was a grudge with your grandfather?"


    Chu Mo suddenly raised his head, and his black and white eyes looked at the emperor seriously.


    The great Xia emperor was actually a little guilty by Chu Mo''s eyes, and involuntarily wanted to avoid Chu Mo''s eyes.


    "The Emperor... Also believe Zhao Yi''s words?" Chu Mo''s voice was a little cold and floating, like a gust of wind blowing in the cold winter.


    The emperor was slightly stunned and squinted at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo then said, "the emperor also believes that an old general who has been loyal and fighting for the emperor all his life... Will be a person who can do that kind of thing?"


    Xu Zhongliang looked bad on the side, and complained in his heart that the emperor really shouldn''t have said this sentence. Then he said, "Chu Mo, the emperor doesn''t mean that!"


    Fang Mingtong also said aside, "the emperor is just an unintentional word, just casually."


    At this time, the emperor finally reacted that he was not facing the ordinary general''s son half a year ago. But there is a young hero behind him who is a terrible strong man and has set off huge waves on the grassland!


    If he said that to Chu Mo half a year ago, he would not be ill at all. It''s just a child. If the emperor can say a few words to you, it''s you. Dare to find fault?


    But if it is said to Chu Mo now, then the emperor''s words seem a little frivolous!


    The king of a great country, it is impossible for him to bow his head and admit his mistake, so the emperor smiled awkwardly and said, "you go on."


    Chu Mo squinted slightly. He could feel that Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang must be very nervous at the moment. I''m afraid he''ll do something shocking again.


    Chu Mo is not so stupid, but in his heart, he is really a little disappointed with the Emperor.


    The emperor''s words just now may be unintentional words, but it is this unintentional words that are the most terrible!


    Because unintentional words often mean... That''s what he thinks in his heart!


    Thinking about it, Chu Mo suddenly laughed, shook his head slightly, and said, "emperor, Zhao Yi, you can''t ask me the reason why he is bothering me. This matter, you have to ask your eldest son... Crown prince! As for the reason, I don''t want to explain, I believe you just saw everything."


    "Chu Mo, you..." Xu Zhongliang felt that his eyes were dark. The thing he was most afraid of finally came. The unruly boy finally showed his bloodiest side and dared to turn his face directly in front of the emperor.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, Say softly: "As a child, I can''t afford to be involved in so many national affairs, let alone those court grievances. Zhao Yi slandered my grandfather and hurt me. I cut off his dog''s head. The coachman, a three-tier yuan martial artist, decides whether to kill or stay, trial or release. Your majesty, you decide for yourself. I have made contributions to the grassland, and you want to award me the medal of hero. I''m very grateful for your attention. However, I''m also wrong to punish the fourth grade official of Daxia without teaching. This matter , just offset each other. If there is nothing else, I want to go home. "


    "Zhao Yi''s dog official? A thousand is not worth a medal of hero!" Fang Mingtong was a little angry and looked at Chu Mo: "is it a joke for you to be a medal of hero?"


    The emperor''s face also became a little ugly. He really didn''t expect that his casual words would cause such a big rebound in the boy.


    Chu Mo raised his head, glanced at Fang Mingtong, and then looked at the Emperor: "the medal of heroes, of course, is not a trifle, it carries the thick history of the summer, it is a medal dyed by countless heroes with blood!"


    "You know..."


    Chu Mo said seriously, "but my grandfather''s reputation is also not a joke!"


    ---------------


    I have been moved by you to have nothing to say. If so, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s update and see the true chapter!


    Before twelve o''clock, I try my best to catch another chapter!!!!


    You crazy, I will accompany you crazy to the end! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 95

    "He is either a general or a member of the army." Chu Mo said softly, "my grandfather didn''t marry a wife in his life. From a small soldier, he accumulated his military achievements step by step and became a general. He devoted his whole life to this country. He had great military achievements and almost never lost a war! Before my grandfather, the fan family had no celebrities and officials, so he had no background. In the folk, the old man''s reputation was not high, because there were not many people who knew him."


    The emperor was silent.


    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang were all silent, but their eyes flashed a touch of moving color.


    In particular, Fang Mingtong, the Grand Marshal of the army, spent some time under fan Wudi when he first joined the army.


    However, his Fang family is a powerful family in Daxia. Fang Mingtong has been cultivating in the sect since childhood. He is strong and has outstanding ability. With the help of his family, he has been promoted very quickly.


    It can be said that he has the ability and qualification to become the Grand Marshal of the army and horses of Daxia, which no one can doubt. But the problem is, if you give fan Wudi the same family background, that stubborn old man, to this day... Should not be just a general!


    "I once asked Grandpa, why don''t you care about your reputation? Grandpa told me, what is reputation? Just like the clouds in the sky, they are floating, and a gust of wind will disappear. I asked Grandpa, what are you? He told me that he wanted to be a mountain! A mountain across the border... So that the enemy can''t cross!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes are slightly red, Then he said: "If it weren''t for me, there might not even be a fan mansion in Yanhuang city. Because of me, there is a general mansion in Yanhuang City, a dilapidated... General mansion! Even if there is a grandson like me who worries about him, do you know? My grandfather brought me back. Until yesterday, for more than ten years, the fan mansion didn''t even have a maid! Yesterday, I brought back several maidens, yes Because I think I can''t do some things by myself. In this way, I have to worry about whether Grandpa will scold me when he comes back. "


    Chu Mo raised his head slightly. Took a deep breath, say: "Fan mansion is very shabby. There are few decent houses in it. It''s also me. I came back from the grassland and brought back some materials from Yuan beasts, which can change some money. I asked Uncle one arm of the housekeeper to repair those leaky houses, and then I distributed the remaining more money to those women and children who had no one to take care of because of their sacrifice in the battlefield. Because my grandfather... Has been doing this for so many years! But he is famous for it Is it outside? No! "


    Chu Mo''s voice was not big. It''s not intense. But it happened that the three people present all had an enlightening feeling.


    Even the bold Marshal Fang Mingtong couldn''t help being silent.


    Chu Mo looked at the Emperor: "do you know why grandpa has done so many good things. He still has no reputation?"


    The emperor looked at Chu Mo, silent, did not speak.


    "Because. He never did these things in his own name!" Chu Mo looked at the emperor carefully: "grandpa used the name of the country! Grandpa asked people to tell the women and children he helped that the country was helping them! The country has never abandoned them! The emperor has never abandoned them! Your majesty, if you think my grandpa is not qualified to say so, please tell him personally that he did wrong!"


    "He... Yes!" The emperor was silent for a moment and said, "he did a good job."


    "Then, such a seasoned old man, such a soldier who has almost devoted his life to this country, will he do something like Zhao Yi''s dog officer vilifying him?" Chu Mo looked at the emperor and asked slowly.


    "No." The emperor also took a deep breath, looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "I''m... Wrong! I apologize!"


    "Your majesty!" Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong both had a creepy feeling and looked at the emperor in horror.


    What does it mean for the king of a country to apologize to someone in person? No matter what it means, in a word... In their view, this 99% is not a good thing!


    The emperor waved his hand: "you don''t have to worry about anything. Right is right, wrong is wrong. I said that wrong. Although I originally wanted to test the little guy''s temper, I was a little frivolous and injured a person worthy of admiration like general fan by mistake."


    Chu Mo was also a little confused at the moment, thinking what was the situation? Test me? Test me what?


    The emperor looked at Chu Mo with a puzzled face and said with a smile, "I want to see what kind of person the teenager who saved my daughter is!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo was really a little surprised. He stared at the emperor blankly: "saved your daughter? That rumor... Is it true? This... How is this possible?"


    "You know that rumor?" The emperor looked at Chu Mo with a smile.


    Chu Mo nodded honestly: "I heard about it after I came back, but I always thought it was fake."


    "It''s true." The emperor said lightly, "she was not born to my concubine. Her mother was a disciple of a sect. Sixteen years ago, she met me and then had her."


    Chu Mo''s heart was pounding. Unexpectedly, he accidentally knew the emperor''s secret.


    "Later, her mother returned to the sect, where she gave birth to her. Therefore, she has been growing up in the sect. Until this year, I took her back to recognize me. I feel guilty and owe a lot to this daughter, so I didn''t publicize this matter, nor was I as strict with her as other princesses. I didn''t expect that later." The emperor''s face showed a trace of anger: "fortunately, she didn''t suffer any harm, otherwise..."


    The Emperor didn''t go on, but the murderous spirit in his eyes was obvious.


    But then, the emperor smiled and looked at Chu Mo: "you saved my daughter once, and then made great contributions on the grassland, a medal of hero... I think it''s not enough. Tell me yourself, what else do you want? Or... Your grandpa?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, Looking at the emperor very seriously, he said: "When I saved her, I didn''t know who she was. Even if I was forced to leave Yanhuang city because of this, I never regretted it, never complained, and never thought of asking for anything in return. On the grassland, I just want to do something for my country. The reason why I use an alias is also to prevent some trouble that may occur in the future, so I never thought of asking for anything in return."


    "If there is merit, it is natural to reward. Do you want me to be a person who does not divide rewards and punishments?" The emperor looked at Chu Mo: "how about I give your grandpa a promotion?"


    "No!" Chu Mo''s answer was crisp and clear: "grandpa won his position today by himself. Since childhood, Grandpa taught me that everything depends on him."


    "Then, how about I marry my daughter to you?" A strange smile appeared on the emperor''s face. After so much preparation, he finally said his mind.


    Such a young man with a big background and great contributions, if he is accepted by his side, it will become a great help!


    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong were slightly stunned, but their faces immediately showed a wry smile, looked at each other, and said in their hearts: the emperor seems to really like this young man!


    Royal Princess, can anyone marry that?


    Chu Mo frowned and said, "I already have someone I like."


    --------------------


    To tell you the truth, before I put it on the shelves, I had several chapters to save. Cough... I think there are a lot of three chapters to save. Even if it''s an outbreak, two more chapters are enough.


    It was you in those days. It was so awesome that I was moved to talk confused. Then, I wrote it all the time.


    Write a little, burst out, and then write excitedly, except for the time when I accidentally fell asleep before, I have been coding.


    Up to now, I''m not tired.


    Your support is more effective than red bull!


    Well, I love you!!! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 96

    "Huh?" The Emperor didn''t seem to understand, looked at Chu Mo with some doubts, and then reacted: "you... Are you rejecting me?"


    The emperor was indeed a little angry at the moment. In his view, Chu Mo was refusing. ¡÷


    All the experiences of a 13-year-old boy before leaving Yanhuang city have long been placed in his imperial library. Now I only leave Yanhuang city for half a year, is there a sweetheart? Do you think you are the grandson of Xu Zhongliang?


    Chu Mo nodded: "the princess is noble, and the boy can''t afford to climb up. In addition, I didn''t lie to you, your majesty, I already have someone I like."


    "Haha, I''d like to know which daughter is so lucky that she can make our young heroes moved?" The emperor''s face suddenly showed a smile and looked aside at Xu Zhongliang: "is it yours?"


    Xu Zhongliang twitched at the corners of his mouth and shook his head, "No."


    The emperor looked at Fang Mingtong again: "is it your family?"


    Fang Mingtong laughed, "Your Majesty, if there is a suitable one in my family, I really want to fight with your majesty."


    "Hum!" The emperor stared at Fang Mingtong, and then looked at Chu Mo: "whose girl is that?"


    "I don''t know." Chu Mo thought of Qi Xiaoyu, and a touch of nostalgia flashed in the boy''s pure eyes.


    The Emperor didn''t tease him this time, because he could see that Chu Mo didn''t lie. People can lie, but their eyes can''t lie! However, this made the emperor a little confused in his heart. Then, he suddenly remembered something, looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, and became strange: "should it not... Is it the newly rising princess on the grassland, the future grassland queen?"


    "Er..." Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang were also stunned.


    Immediately, Fang Mingtong patted his forehead and said, "yes, it should be the princess! Chu Mo saved her life and helped her pacify the Haoyue tribe... The princess will definitely be moved to make a commitment!"


    Looking at the expression on Chu Mo''s face, Xu Zhongliang also felt that it was probably true. A girl on the grassland. Passionate and unrestrained, it''s really not a strange thing to meet a handsome boy like Chu Mo and help them do so many things. If you want to make a commitment by example.


    In the emperor''s heart, he had already recognized it, and laughed and said, "in this way, this is really a good thing!"


    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong nodded, "yes, it''s a good thing!"


    Daxia, Daqi, grassland King court. Among the three, it seems that the grassland King court is the weakest, which is on a par with Daxia and Daqi. But the grassland people are brave and good at fighting, and the horses on the grassland are famous all over the world. If we can form an alliance with the grassland, we will be confident when we face Daqi again!


    This is quite a big help. Even the emperor will be very moved.


    Chu Mo actually wanted to explain that there was nothing between him and the prairie princess. But he also knew that if he said so, I''m afraid the emperor would get angry immediately.


    I can''t tell the emperor that my daughter-in-law is just a part... She has disappeared in the world. Let anyone listen. Will feel that he is talking nonsense.


    Therefore, Chu Mo also expressed his acquiescence in silence, although there was no such feeling between him and Na Yi. But if he spoke, I believe Na Yi would not refuse to make an alliance with Da Xia. Because in terms of state affairs, this is also Na Yi''s best choice.


    "No wonder I don''t like my princess. There is already a future queen." The emperor looked at Chu Mo and said, "well, you''ll always be a Xia person!"


    Chu Mo said, "if I really want to stay in the grassland, I won''t come back."


    "Good!" Fang Mingtong said aside, "this is my good man in summer!"


    The emperor nodded gratified and took out a dark red medal from his arms, Said: "this medal of heroes has not been issued for more than 200 years. Chu Mo, it is not only your luck but also my luck to be able to award you this medal today! Because it shows that a person who has made great contributions to the country was born! You should remember that this bloody Medal is the blood of countless heroes in our summer. You should also protect it with your life... And the glory it represents!"


    With that, the emperor solemnly handed the medal to Chu Mo: "do you understand?"


    Chu Mo took the heavy medal, nodded and said in a deep voice, "I understand that I will use my life to protect the glory it represents! I will protect this country until the moment I leave!"


    Chu Mo''s departure is obviously not death. But to the emperor and others, that means until death. Flying to another world is not too far away for them, but too unreal. It''s impossible.


    "In the future, you will understand the value of this medal one day. When the opportunity is right, I will give you a grand medal ceremony! Your credit and your contribution, I will let the world know!" The emperor looked at Chu Mo and said with some regret, "do you really not consider my daughter?"


    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang were all speechless, with black lines all over their heads, and said in their hearts: you want this boy to become the husband of the prairie queen, and you want him to marry your princess. What do you want?


    In fact, they also understand the emperor''s regret and entanglement. If it''s really possible, the emperor would rather Chu Mo marry the princess of Daxia!


    Grassland King court, an ally, is naturally the best. No one can ignore their strength, but if not... It''s no big deal.


    For so many years, the grassland King court and Daxia have never been allies, but Daxia is not still good?


    Of course, there is a premise for this matter, that is, the grassland King court cannot make an alliance with Daqi. In that case, it really poses a great threat to Daxia.


    Chu Mo is different. Today''s Chu Mo doesn''t seem to be of great value. It''s just a martial artist of Yuan Guan. Although there are not many such martial artists in Daxia, there are definitely many. At least, the emperor''s side is not lacking.


    But if you consider the age of Chu Mo, it''s amazing!


    Thirteen year old yuan Guan Wu, the whole summer, can''t find one!


    Even in the superior sect, there may not be many. What''s more, the teenager broke through the yuan level from the second floor to the third floor in only half a year. This speed... Even those peerless Tianjiao in the sect of the gate, I''m afraid it''s difficult to achieve!


    On ordinary people, it may take several years... Even more than ten years!


    Behind Chu Mo, there are even one or more mysterious strongmen. These... Are all resources that the emperor is very greedy for.


    If you can gather these resources in your own hands, then... Why not dominate the world?


    Chu Mo shook his head, "sorry... I..."


    "Come on, stop talking. It''s a shame to be rejected by a child." The emperor showed a somewhat helpless expression, waved his hand, and then stared at Xu Zhongliang and Fang Ming channel: "you two, don''t say!"


    Xu and Fang nodded and said with a wry smile, "I won''t say anything."


    At this time, the emperor was a little depressed and said, "go, go to the new year''s dinner. I have something to say with them."


    Chu Mo glanced at the emperor and said, "that... A toast for a while?"


    The emperor waved his hand: "no... seeing you, I''m afraid I want to marry the princess to you again!"


    Chu Mo fled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After sleeping until now, I got up and was startled. It was 12 o''clock at noon, but I was full of energy and felt good.


    It continues to explode today. This is the first chapter.


    Ask for a monthly ticket!! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 97

    After Chu Mo left, Fang Mingtong looked at the emperor and asked, "Your Majesty, are you really going to marry a princess to him?"


    Xu Zhongliang also looked at the emperor, with some doubt in his eyes. ¡÷ Chu Mo is indeed excellent. Anyone can see that he has a very bright future. But no matter how excellent the emperor was, he couldn''t take the initiative to marry his daughter to him.


    Although Daxia is a secular country, there are not many talents! Moreover, from the perspective of a father, looking for a brilliant genius may not lead to a brilliant marriage.


    The emperor glanced at the two people and sighed, "you mean, I naturally understand. I''m the king of a country. There aren''t many princesses under my knees. I dare not say they are all national beauty, but at least they are beautiful. Are you afraid that you can''t marry out? The problem is, the girl Xingxue... Seems to... Like this boy a little!"


    "What? Star Snow Princess... Fell in love with Chu Mo?" Xu Zhongliang was stunned, and then said with a wry smile, "actually, it''s reasonable to think about it. After all these years in the sect, star snow princess was very simple. When she first entered the secular world, she encountered that kind of thing, and it''s normal to have a good impression of Chu Mo''s life-saving grace."


    Fang Mingtong mumbled aside, "if star snow princess, it''s really a good match with this boy!"


    The emperor sighed, "forget it, I don''t care about these things. Let them go. I asked you two to come today. I just got some news from Daqi..."


    As soon as Chu Mo went out, a bodyguard came out of the dark and took Chu Mo respectfully to the banquet hall.


    As the bodyguard beside the emperor, everything that happened today is naturally clear. Therefore, although Chu Mo was still a teenager, the bodyguard did not dare to treat him as an ordinary child at all. Between words. Very polite.


    When Chu Mo returned to the banquet hall, the atmosphere here had recovered. It seems that those things before have never happened. However, when the figure of Chu Mo appeared at the door of the hall, it still made the atmosphere of the whole banquet hall... Stagnant!


    The shadow of the tree.


    Dare to slash the head of a fourth grade official at the new year''s dinner in the royal banquet hall in front of the top nobles of the whole summer, his Highness the prince, the head of the current Dynasty and the Grand Marshal of the army... This courage is terrible!


    What''s important is that there''s nothing left after cutting!


    This is a little too scary!


    Chu Mo looked around. I found that the crown prince and the second prince and others were no longer here, so I must have no face to stay here and see off the third prince Xia Hao.


    Xia Hao''s departure is equivalent to breaking the arm of crown prince Xia Ying.


    "It is estimated that the crown prince hates me even more." Chu Mo muttered in his heart, but he was not afraid. Because even if there is no such thing, the relationship between him and the crown prince... Is also very deep!


    Zhao Yi is full and bothers him? Only fools will believe the lies he made up. No one behind the words. With a hundred courage, he dare not do such a thing!


    But no matter the emperor, Xu Shoufu or marshal Fang... No one mentioned this next. How to deal with it.


    Chu Mo didn''t even ask... Not that he had much political consciousness, but that Chu Mo knew in his heart that this matter must have something to do with the crown prince, but the emperor should not want this matter to continue to expand for the time being.


    For Chu mo. This matter can''t be settled like this.


    Even if the prince doesn''t bother him anymore, he will find a chance to ask clearly. There is no quarrel between Chu Mo and your crown prince. Even if my grandfather refused your solicitation. But he is still playing for Daxia after all. What do you mean by targeting me like this?


    "Chu mo... Here!" Xu fufu''s voice came from the corner of the hall, and a smile suddenly appeared on Chu Mo''s face. Then Chu Mo walked in that direction.


    All the people in the hall, involuntarily, made way for this handsome young man.


    Chu Mo greeted with a smile, and everyone, with a cordial smile, nodded to the boy who was about to turn 14.


    Chu Mo can clearly feel their attitude towards themselves from these people''s warm, awe or alienated smiles.


    I didn''t care much in my heart, and walked all the way towards Xu fufu.


    However, when seeing Xu fufu, Chu Mo''s eyes fell on a girl sitting quietly in the corner, slightly stunned. Xindao: I didn''t expect... She was also here.


    At this time, the girl was also looking up at him. In her pure eyes, she looked at him with a bit of embarrassment and curiosity. Seeing Chu Mo look over, the girl blushed, but she showed a shy smile at Chu mo.


    Xu fufu on one side almost looked silly. His face was incredible. He even wondered who was the Playboy of Yanhuang city?


    Then, Xu fufu watched helplessly as Chu Mo nodded slightly at the beautiful girl. Xu fufu couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "got... I''m wearing Xu fufu''s clothes!"


    At this time, Chu Mo had come to Xu fufu, sat beside him, looked at Xu fufu with a dull look and said with a smile, "why this expression? Was abandoned by sister Mei?"


    Xu fufu ignored Chu Mo''s ridicule and glanced at the beautiful girl over there: "brother black, who is that girl? Why is she staring at you all the time?"


    Chu Mo didn''t turn his head and looked at Xu fufu with a smile: "what? Do you like it?"


    "Are you kidding me? How can I argue with my brother?" Xu fufu looks down on me.


    Chu Mo said lightly, "she is a princess. If you want to be a son-in-law, fight for it yourself."


    Xu fufu immediately looked at Chu Mo with a dull expression. The corners of his mouth twitched violently for a few times and muttered, "I know who she is..."


    At this time, the beautiful girl actually stood up from her seat, walked to Chu Mo, gently bent her knees, and saluted Chu Mo: "last time I was in a hurry, I was scared, and I didn''t have time to thank you for saving my life. Today, I finally saw that the little girl Shen Xingxue, thank you for saving my life!"


    "Shen?" Xu fufu looked at the beautiful girl strangely, "aren''t you...?"


    The handsome girl glanced at Xu fufu and said faintly, "my mother''s last name."


    "Oh, oh, I see." Xu fufu suddenly realized.


    Chu Mo said, "when the road is rough, draw a knife to help. No one will sit idly by. The princess doesn''t need to be too polite."


    "On the road that day, Master Chu was not alone, but only Master Chu helped." Shen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo: "can I sit here?"


    Chu Mo thought of what the emperor had just said to himself after a long round trip. He couldn''t help feeling weird in his heart. He wanted to refuse but didn''t know how to say it. He could only nod his head: "of course, this is your Highness''s territory."


    Shen Xingxue blushed slightly and said softly, "I''m also very strange here."


    Xu fufu couldn''t help but ask, "Your Highness Royal Highness Princess, I have a question. I''m very puzzled. Can you ask me?"


    Shen Xingxue looked at Xu fufu: "father said, don''t let me talk to you..."


    "..." Xu fufu was covered with black lines.


    Chu Mo suppressed a smile and whispered, "what a father!"


    Xu fufu said helplessly, "Your Highness Royal Highness Princess, you''re too worried. I''m not the kind of person you think."


    "Oh, sorry, I, I don''t know why my father told me that." Shen Xingxue looked at Xu fufu with some embarrassment: "if you have any questions, just ask."


    Xu fufu said, "I heard that the princess grew up in the sect?"


    "Yes." Shen Xingxue nodded gently.


    "Aren''t all the disciples from the sect very powerful? Why did the princess......" Xu fufu looked at Shen Xingxue with a puzzled face: "this shouldn''t be..."


    Although Shen Xingxue was simple, he was not stupid. Hearing what Xu fufu meant, he blushed and whispered, "I... I can''t do martial arts."


    -------------


    The second one is delivered. Ask, is there still a monthly ticket? (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 98

    "What... What? You... You don''t know martial arts?" Xu fufu looked at Shen Xingxue with an expression that you were teasing me. His eyes were full of incredulous expressions: "people from the sect, you told me you can''t do martial arts?"


    "Who told you that those who come out of the sect must know martial arts?" Shen Xingxue''s face, which can be broken by blowing bullets, flashed a little shy and a little angry. Looking at Xu fufu, he said seriously, "in the sect, do you have to have good martial arts?"


    "...." Xu fufu mumbled with a speechless expression, "you have no cultivation at all?"


    "Yes!" Shen Xingxue said softly, "I have broken through the yuan level."


    "I said... Are you kidding me?" Xu fufu twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at the beautiful girl in front of him: "genius of the three-level yuan level, tell me, you can''t do martial arts?"


    Chu Mo was also a little speechless, looking at Shen Xingxue.


    Shen Xingxue said, "the realm has nothing to do with knowing martial arts... My realm is improved by pills, but I don''t like fighting."


    Saying this, he may be a little embarrassed and explained, "what I''m good at is refining medicine. I don''t like practicing martial arts."


    Xu fufu''s realm is not high, and his explanation of Shen Xingxue is somewhat difficult to understand. Chu Mo understood that although the girl with Daxia royal blood grew up in the sect, she should have put all her mind on refining medicine.


    Relying on pills, I improved my level, strengthened my body, had a longer life than ordinary people, and hardly got sick, but I didn''t practice any martial arts at all. Therefore, Kong has the power of a dragon elephant, but he doesn''t know how to use it at all.


    "Star snow princess, that matter has passed, and you don''t have to care too much. However, I suggest that you really should learn some basic martial arts. Even if you don''t like it, you should also learn it." Chu Mo looked at Shen Xingxue: "at least... It can be self-defense."


    Shen Xingxue glanced at Chu Mo and nodded gently, "my mother said the same, but... But I really don''t like it, and I''m stupid and can''t always learn."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "take your time, you can definitely do it!"


    "Well." The girl''s face was covered with a faint blush, and she gently promised. Then her eyes as bright as stars stared at Chu Mo and asked softly, "I heard that you can also refine medicine?"


    The conversation of several people here. Although the sound is not big, Chu Mo is still concerned by many people even if he hides in the corner because he is too popular tonight.


    When Shen Xingxue asked Chu Mo this sentence, many people who were closer to them all looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes.


    Chu Mo can feel those eyes without looking, and his scalp is numb.


    Xu fufu glanced at those who pricked their ears. Whispered: "with a strong ability to refine medicine, even Prince Xia Jing''s disease can be cured. In the future, there will be many people who ask you for medicine... It is estimated that there will be no less."


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled at Shen Xingxue, "do you think I look like a person who can refine medicine?"


    "Ah?" Shen Xingxue didn''t seem to expect Chu Mo to answer like this. Suddenly a little stunned, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes full of confusion.


    Although it was later known that the person who wanted to do something wrong with her at that time was actually her cousin. But Shen Xing was kind-hearted and angry for a while. I feel that since Xia Jie has been punished, he gradually doesn''t think about it.


    Prince Xia Jing is her own uncle after all, so she will still pay attention to some things about Xia Jing. Chu Mo helped Xia Jing cure the disease. It''s no secret in Yanhuang city. She already knew it. There has always been the idea of communicating with Chu Mo about his experience in refining medicine.


    "Didn''t everyone say that you were refining medicine for my uncle Huang? And... I heard..." the girl said this, and her eyes showed a little shy, embarrassed to say anything further. Because that topic, for a girl like her, is really a little speechless.


    "I can''t do that." Chu Mo shook his head and denied it very simply.


    The faces of those around who pricked their ears showed an expression of disbelief.


    To whom? After you made a big fuss in the prince''s residence, not only did you have nothing to do, but you were also honored as a guest of honor by Prince Xia Jing.


    It has been widely known that Prince Xia Jing purchased all kinds of medicinal materials in Yanhuang city. This group of talents will not believe Chu Mo''s words.


    "Oh..." Shen Xingxue obviously believed, and her impression of Chu Mo was really too good.


    After Chu Mo saved her that day, the tall figure, although a little thin, has been branded in the depths of her heart. After such a long time of fermentation, not only did it not fade, but it became clearer.


    Shen Xingxue heard that Chu Mo was good at refining medicine a few days ago. He was very happy and felt that they had common interests. But at the moment, seeing Chu Mo deny on the spot, I can''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "I really don''t have that ability. Those drugs are refined by my master!"


    "So!" Shen Xingxue''s eyes lit up a happy light again, and he said with a worshipful face, "master must be very powerful!"


    "He is very powerful..." Chu Mo mumbled, thinking: in the eyes of master, I''m afraid even the strongest of the four elephant continent is as powerful as mole ants, of course.


    "Can I visit your master if I have a chance?" Shen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo with some expectation.


    Xu fufu instantly understood the look in his eyes, and smiled in his heart: where does this Royal Highness Princess want to visit brother Hei''s master? Obviously, I want to take this opportunity to contact little black Gordo.


    Chu Mo didn''t understand, or... Knew a little, but pretended not to understand: "my master''s whereabouts are uncertain. He is haunted, and even I can''t find him."


    "Well... Can I go to play with you when I''m free? I, I want to learn martial arts." Shen Xingxue summoned up her courage to look at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked at this beautiful girl, and his mouth twitched and said, "Your Highness Royal Highness Princess wants to learn martial arts. Whether in the palace or in the sect, I''m afraid there are countless people rushing to teach it? My martial arts... Are all fighting and killing, bloody, I''m afraid it''s not suitable for you to learn it."


    Now even the princes and nobles who pricked their ears around couldn''t help scolding in their hearts: is this boy really stupid or pretending to be stupid? The princess made such an obvious gesture... Unexpectedly, she kept refusing. We can''t ask for this!


    Some young noble children, looking at Chu Mo, were full of jealousy. But they didn''t dare to show it. The boy was so terrible that they couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    Shen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo pitifully, with star eyes like water.


    Xu fufu couldn''t help but say, "if the princess is bored on weekdays, she can come to Taotie building."


    Shen Xing looked at Xu fufu warily when she was snowing, "what do you want to do?"


    "..." Xu fufu was covered with black lines. He knew that the emperor or others could not decide how to arrange him in front of the princess. So that when Shen Xingxue saw him, his vigilance and vigilance directly rose to the highest point.


    "I''m kind enough to show you a clear way... Don''t be ungrateful." Xu fufu couldn''t help rolling his eyes and was too lazy to talk.


    Shen Xingxue took a careful look at Xu fufu, and then said to Chu Mo, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first... I''ll go to the door to thank Mr. Chu another day."


    With that, Shen Xingxue stood up, bent his knees slightly towards Chu Mo again, and then went out along the side door of the banquet hall, and soon disappeared into people''s sight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Third watch!


    I obviously feel tired today, but I''m still fighting!


    Let''s refuel together!


    Recommended tickets, monthly tickets... Anything else? (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 99

    After Shen Xingxue left, Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo: "you hurt others'' hearts. £«¡ô"


    Chu Mo sighed, "that''s better than cheating."


    "Hey, hey, I said, don''t rush at me, I''m not lying. I know you''re angry tonight, and cutting off a dog''s head can''t calm down at all, or... Let''s go to Taotie building? What''s the meaning here?" Xu fufu glanced at the aristocrats around with fake smiles and said with his lips curled.


    "Good! Let''s go." After so many things tonight, Chu Mo''s heart was quite restless. He stood up, followed Xu fufu, and Shi Shi ran left the side door and walked away.


    Until Chu Mo left, many people felt relieved.


    Even they don''t know why. Obviously, they are just a teenager, but the pressure on them is quite huge.


    At the same time, Chu Mo''s words also spread among these people.


    "I said, a young man, only thirteen or fourteen years old, how can he be so capable? Now I finally know that there is a powerful master behind him!"


    "Doesn''t it mean that Chu Mo refined medicine in the prince''s mansion and didn''t leave for seven or eight days?"


    "Fool, it''s just a cover up! Chu Mo is so powerful, can his master be bad? Haven''t you heard... Come and go without a trace. It''s not a trivial matter to want to go in and out of the prince''s mansion?"


    "The defense force of the pro Wang mansion... Isn''t it so weak?"


    "Of course not so weak, but the problem is that the defense of the pro Wang mansion will stop Chu Mo''s master? He is going to deliver medicine!"


    "That''s right..."


    "It seems that we should get closer to this boy in the future."


    "Yes, who can guarantee that he didn''t use others?"


    It''s a rare scene for a group of top nobles in the summer to talk about a teenager at the new year''s dinner party.


    But these people are an eye opener today. It''s estimated that I won''t forget it for decades. At the same time, Chu Mo, a name that was originally strange to them, also entered their eyes.


    Chu Mo and Xu fufu were walking on the road to the palace. The guards in the palace did not stop them when they saw them. Instead, they secretly looked at Chu mo.


    The scene that happened in the banquet hall tonight has already spread in the imperial city. Many people want to see this bold boy with their own eyes.


    They breathed the fresh air of the night and watched the rising in the distance. The gorgeous fireworks blooming in the night sky remain silent.


    After a while, Xu fufu said, "I''m fourteen years old!"


    "It will be a while." Chu Mo said.


    "You can join the army at the age of 15 and get a wife at the age of 16... Brother Hei, we will soon grow up." Xu fufu seems a little sad.


    Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu: "sentimental, this is a bit unlike you?"


    "You''re going to leave after new year. I''m a little reluctant. You''re the only brother. How lonely must I be after you leave?" Xu fufu said, "I know that in this Yanhuang City, my reputation is not very good. You see... Snow Princess Shen Xing has never contacted me. But she guards me like a thief. Although I am not angry, I still feel a little uncomfortable in my heart."


    "You deserve it." Chu Mo said mercilessly, "who made you famous?"


    "Well, a few years ago, there was a bit of mischief. But in the past two years, I have been a lot more calm?" Xu fufu drooped his eyelids and muttered, "but it''s still not possible. It seems that it takes a long time and a little bit to build a reputation. But if you want to destroy your reputation, one thing is enough. Then, if you want to get it back again, you need to make efforts... I''m afraid it''s dozens of times as much as before."


    "In fact... Your reputation is not so bad." Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu and said, "at least, you have me, a sister and a sister."


    "Yes, it''s just you friends." Xu fufu raised his head, spit out a mouthful of turbid air at the starry night sky, and said, "one day... Will you not leave me?"


    Chu Mo moved in his heart, glanced at Xu fufu, and said with a smile, "why do you suddenly ask?"


    "I just feel that the changes in you over the past six months are too big to be true. To be honest, if we hadn''t grown up together, I would even doubt whether you were still you? Can you understand what I mean?" Xu fufu glanced at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and nodded.


    "So I''m really afraid that one day, you will suddenly disappear in this world." Xu fufu said, "I''ve heard that after practicing to a certain extent, you can break through this void and enter another world. I wonder if you will one day..."


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and said, "what if one day?"


    Xu fufu stopped and looked at Chu Mo, Seriously: "You are my brother and my best brother! I once thought that if one day, I will be very sad! But I am different from you, after all, I have too many relatives here. So, if that day comes, I will take good care of the foundation we created together! I will take good care of Grandpa fan. As a brother, I will either go up to the sky with you, or silently protect and bless behind, always It... Can''t hold you back, can it? "


    Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu, and then punched him on the shoulder: "you guy... How suddenly become so serious, a little unaccustomed."


    "Yes, we will always grow up. Your changes are much bigger than mine!" Xu fufu''s face showed a smile: "however, I hope my brother can be good!"


    "In fact... It''s not too late if you start working hard from now on." Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu: "your talent is not bad, but it''s a little too tired and lazy."


    "I... forget it, in my life, I just want to be happy, not to become an immortal!" Xu fufu hehe smiled: "how hard it is to cultivate! How can a beauty be happy with wine in her hand? My biggest dream is to lie drunk in her arms!"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "don''t you want to wake up and take charge of the world?"


    Xu fufu bared his teeth: "this is the imperial palace! Be careful when you speak, so you are not afraid to be heard and trouble you?"


    Chu Mo also laughed, "it''s okay. I''ve had enough trouble."


    The two brothers looked at each other and smiled, all in silence.


    At this time, the two wandered around, and they had come to the gate of the Imperial City, but they found a large group of people and dozens of carriages and luggage, all of whom slipped out of the long street.


    The two men came out of the Imperial City, and the people over there also saw them. Both sides were stunned.


    "Chu Mo!" A low, hateful voice sounded from one of the people.


    Xu fufu stared and was about to say something. Chu Mo pulled him aside, and then looked at the man: "Your Highness the third prince knows me now?"


    This group of people is not others, it is the prince Xia Ying, the second prince Xia Xiong and the third prince Xia Hao who gathered here to see Xia Hao off.


    Xia Hao''s eyes were full of murders. Looking at Chu Mo, he said coldly, "you''re fine. I remember you!"


    Chu Mo smiled: "Your Highness, the third prince, you''d better understand one thing first."


    Xia Hao looked at Chu Mo coldly.


    Prince Xia Ying and second prince Xia Xiong could not see any expression on their faces, but their eyes looking at Chu mo were somewhat cold.


    Chu Mo said dismissively, "even if you want to let me go, I don''t want to let you go!"


    ------------------------


    The fourth watch is coming!


    After the update, we will continue to code words... Later on the fifth watch! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 100

    The prince Xia Ying''s eyes suddenly became sharp, staring at Chu mo. although he didn''t speak, the Royal breath had completely burst out, and he was irritated.


    The Grand Prince Xia has been in charge of the east palace for many years. Although he has not really been in power, he has also participated in the government for many years. Once the momentum of a superior is completely released, ordinary people can''t bear it at all.


    Chu Mo just smiled. This momentum is not as strong as that of elder Haoyue. It is even worse than his master, the demon king. Comparing him with master is an insult to master.


    Xia Xiong''s eyes became extremely cold. Looking at Chu Mo, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Xia Hao sneered, "OK, you have seed! Chu Mo, you have the ability, and you have been so seed! Don''t think that you have two big guys behind you is qualified to challenge us. You''re not qualified!"


    "I don''t know whether it''s qualified or not. Anyway, I''m not the one who was kicked out." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "You want to die!" Xia Hao''s face turned red and the veins on his forehead burst, but he didn''t start, because he had suffered a big loss on Chu Mo tonight and knew that he was not the opponent of the boy. Therefore, although I hated the teenager in my heart, I still kept my reason.


    "I will never kill myself." Chu Mo looked at the three people and said softly, "it''s you who have never wanted to let me go. Now I even suspect that Xia Jie''s idiot, how can it be so coincidence that he met the princess when he flirted with a person?"


    The prince''s eyelids jumped slightly, then lowered his eyelids and snorted coldly, "nonsense."


    Xia Xiong, the second prince, sneered, "it''s true that any dirty water dares to pour on others. If there is no evidence, it''s best to be cautious."


    "Splash dirty water? I just learned this from you!" Chu Mo looked at the crown prince and the second crown prince with a smile: "your reaction surprised me a little. You seem to... Care about it. Also, if it was really you. The emperor will be very happy to know that. His sons are so promising that they secretly calculate their sisters and cousins. Hey... It''s really awesome!"


    "Chu Mo, take care of your mouth." Xia Xiong suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Mo coldly. "If you really tear your face, you can''t bear the consequences."


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "come on, you''ve long wanted to kill me. Can there be more terrible consequences? I even have some doubts. I''m a teenager. How did I get into your eyes? I have to kill me. But now it doesn''t matter. Anyway, everyone is enmity. Then let''s come here. I''ll take whatever means I have."


    Chu Mo''s words made the prince''s three faces extremely ugly. This boy is really too bad and presumptuous. He doesn''t play cards according to common sense at all. Normally, even if there is great hatred. You should also hold it in your heart and fight secretly. When he is good, he dares to poke everything out in person.


    This makes them, who are used to calculating secretly, feel very angry and helpless.


    When they face Chu mo. There is even an illusion, as if the face is not a teenager, but a more difficult demon such as Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang!


    Chu Mo looked at the three people looking at him coldly, silent. Bared his teeth with a smile: "however, as the prince, don''t be too bad. Otherwise, I will look down on you. Well, those disgusting smelly fish and rotten shrimp, don''t send them to die."


    He said to Xu fufu, "let''s go."


    Looking at the back of the two teenagers who left, Xia Hao punched hard and hit the carriage beside him.


    With a bang, the carriage was smashed to pieces, and the two horses were frightened and were about to escape. Xia Hao cut off two horses'' heads with a knife in his hand. Fresh blood splashed out and blood rose everywhere. Gritting his teeth, he angrily said, "Chu Mo, this king is irreconcilable with you!"


    Chu Mo didn''t turn back, raised an arm, stretched out a little finger, and gently shook it.


    "You..." Xia Hao''s eyes were red, and he was angry.


    "Third!" Xia Ying shouted at Xia Hao in a low voice, and then said, "this is the gate of the imperial city!"


    Xia Xiong grabbed Xia Hao''s arm: "the future is long, sooner or later, kill this little beast!"


    Xia Hao''s eyes are red. As the prince, he was trained in the sect since childhood. How could he have been so humiliated? Gritted his teeth and vowed, "sooner or later, I will personally cut off the dog''s head of this little beast!"


    "Stop talking and go!" Xia Ying''s eyes were also a little red and patted her third brother on the shoulder: "it''s not necessarily a bad thing to go there. Forget these hatred for the time being and make a good contribution! When the time is ripe, I will plead with my father and emperor and transfer you back."


    Xia Xiong said, "recently, Qi has deployed troops and is ready to move. I''m afraid the war is not far away, and success is just around the corner. Third, don''t worry, now the general situation is in our hands, don''t mess up yourself. It''s just a little bastard, and there must be a chance to deal with him."


    "I see, big brother and second brother, you must take care when you are in the capital!" Xia Hao''s eyes were red. He took the reins from one of his entourage''s hands, rolled over and mounted the horse. His legs clamped his horse''s belly. The horse neighed and left.


    The baggage vehicles also began to move and headed out of the city.


    Xia Ying and Xia Xiong watched the direction of the third brother''s departure and remained silent for a long time.


    Until even those baggage vehicles disappeared in the long street, Xia Xiong sighed, "New Year''s Eve!"


    Xia Ying''s eyes were bright and cold, and she murmured, "yes, on New Year''s Eve, it''s really unpleasant!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the imperial library, the emperor sat there quietly, listening to the report of an old eunuch, silent for a long time, and then said, "that''s all?"


    The old eunuch nodded, "yes, that''s all."


    "Chu mo... Chu mo..." the emperor frowned slightly, stood up, paced up and down in the study, and murmured, "is it possible... Do you really want to compete with my sons?"


    "Your Majesty..." the gray haired old eunuch, who was the confidant beside the emperor, stood there, trying to speak.


    "You say." The emperor glanced at him.


    "I think the third highness... Did this." After saying this, the old eunuch closed his mouth, because there was no way to go on.


    "Yes, it''s too much. Didn''t I send him to northern Xinjiang? I just don''t want them to intensify the contradiction." The emperor sighed and murmured, "Chu Mo, who looks gentle and steady, has the style of a big general at a young age. But in fact, his temperament in his bones is very tough and stubborn. Before, I thought he was relying on the credit of the grassland, a little spoiled and arrogant, and didn''t pay attention to anyone. But soon, I knew that it was not the case. This little bastard... Doesn''t care about his credit at all."


    "That''s why his majesty likes him." The old eunuch whispered.


    The emperor glanced at the old eunuch and smiled, "I didn''t expect that there are people in the world who you can look good at?"


    "Your Majesty is joking. The old slave is just a servant beside you, and he can''t look down on anyone." The old eunuch replied with a low eyebrow.


    The emperor smiled: "OK, what are you hiding from me? You have stayed at the peak of the sixth floor for many years, haven''t you?"


    The old eunuch''s face brightened and nodded, "yes."


    "If you have a chance, go and find that boy. You decide what resources you need. You don''t need to report to me. Why should that man in Xia Jing''s family take the lead?" The emperor said faintly.


    The old eunuch immediately looked grateful and said, "the old slave thanks the emperor for his compassion."


    "You deserve it." The emperor said, and then said, "Xia Ying and Xia Xiong, find time to knock, don''t let them go too far! This world is not theirs!"


    "The old slave knows." The old eunuch said, and his figure gradually disappeared in the imperial library.


    The emperor rubbed his forehead with his hand, showing a somewhat tired color on his face, slightly closed his eyes, and whispered to himself, "home, country, world!"


    "My ambition is what you bastards can imagine only competing for power and profit and thinking about my quick abdication?"


    "Talent... We should make good use of it. Not like you: if it''s not my talent, we must kill it."


    "Take care of yourself... I don''t want to change the crown prince!"¡ª¡ª


    Chapter five!!


    And this is Chapter 100!!


    Today, I will break out these five chapters. Let me slow down a little and strive for more tomorrow!!


    After updating this chapter, I can eat. I''m starving... (to be continued...)

 Chapter 101

    In the head office of Taotie building, in the room that will never be opened to the public, Miaoyi Niang and a tall and beautiful woman sat on one side, Chu Mo and Xu fufu sat on the other side.


    On the table, there are some delicate dishes and a pot of warm wine.


    Miaoyi Niang''s face, with a happy expression, looked at Chu Mo and Xu fufu: "I didn''t expect you two to come at this time."


    Xu fufu hehe said with a smile, "what? Moved?"


    Miaoyi Niang nodded and looked at the woman beside her like a smile: "mei''er, aren''t you moved?"


    This beautiful woman is the most popular shepherd of the largest brothel in Yanhuang City, that is, the heroine of Xu fufu''s incident... Liu Meier.


    It has been four years since that incident, and the girl who was both talented and beautiful at that time has also grown into a charming beauty with extraordinary charm. When taotielou opened its branch, Miaoyi Niang invited her out to preside over the branch of taotielou.


    With Liu Meier''s influence in those years and people''s curiosity, the branch was already popular before it opened.


    Liu Meier finally walked out of the closed life of four years and returned to people''s sight. Only this time, almost no one dared to flirt with her.


    Everyone knows that this gorgeous beauty is Xu fufu''s forbidden person!


    Liu Meier smiled very well, her eyebrows were like a crescent moon, her goose egg shaped face was as bright as jade, her skin was extremely white, her star eyes were full of expression, and she smiled shyly and said, "of course I was moved."


    Miaoyi Niang giggled: "if you are moved, make a promise!"


    Xu fufu held his forehead with his hand. He originally wanted to calculate Miaoyi Niang, but he didn''t expect to be calculated by others. I couldn''t help looking at Liu Meier with some sadness: "look... If you had followed me earlier, how could she flirt with you?"


    In Liu Meier''s clear black and white star eyes. With a smile on his face, he said softly, "didn''t I follow you long ago?"


    Xu fufu said with a sad face, "the world thinks I''m your man. Who can think that I haven''t even pulled your hand? I''m grateful to me!"


    Liu Meier said softly, "people say that it''s not good to do that... Too early. I''m doing it for you."


    Poof!


    Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang all laughed.


    Can become the most popular waiter of the largest brothel in Yanhuang city. Obviously, a beautiful face is not enough. Although Liu Meier looks very shy on weekdays, when it comes to talking, Xu fufu is not an opponent at all.


    In this regard, Xu fufu can only pick up the glass in front of him and drink it up with a sad face.


    "OK. Don''t be depressed. Mei''er''s life is yours, and death... Is your dead..." Liu Meier gently looked at Xu fufu, and then glanced at Chu Mo: "I''ve always wanted to thank Master Chu, and there''s always no good opportunity. Here today, mei''er will toast Master Chu!"


    Chu Mo picked up his glass and said, "sister Mei Er is serious. If there were no two floats, I would be helpless alone."


    Xu fufu said proudly, "do you hear me?"


    Liu Meier gave him a white look, then covered her mouth and drank the wine in the glass.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and Xu fufu, and asked in some doubt, "what do I think? You two... Something''s wrong tonight?"


    "Aren''t you happy to spend the new year with you? What''s wrong?" Xu fufu leaned back in his chair and said leisurely.


    Miaoyi Niang shook her head, "no, this world. It''s reasonable that you should attend the new year''s dinner in the palace, and you shouldn''t appear here in Taotie building. There must be something wrong. If it''s inconvenient to say, forget it, let''s drink."


    Chu Mo said, "there''s nothing inconvenient to say. Anyway, it''s estimated that it will be sent back tomorrow."


    Miaoyi''s eyes fell on Chu Mo''s face. Liu Meier, who was beside her, also glanced curiously between the two.


    Xu fufu said aside, "little black brother is bold. Smashing the gate of the prince''s residence and making a scene in the prince''s residence... It''s all in the past. Tonight, he refreshed his boldness again."


    Miao yiniang suddenly showed a little nervous in her beautiful eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    Xu fufu hehe laughed and said, "look, it scares you. Isn''t he sitting here well?"


    "Speak quickly!" Liu Meier couldn''t help being fierce. Xu fufu said, maybe in her bones, she was a little jealous of Xu fufu''s flowers... But she didn''t show it at all.


    Xu fufu said, "this evening, brother Hei was almost calculated. Zhao Yi, the Minister of industry, sent a carriage that was said to be unable to break even a thousand people in the five-story iron blood realm, pretending to be a royal carriage, to pick up brother Hei."


    "My God!" Miaoyi Niang and Liu Meier couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Although Chu Mo was sitting here, both of them felt cold and afraid of Chu mo.


    For Chu Mo, the car that can''t be broken by the strong on the fifth floor... Isn''t it like a cage?


    "What do they want?" Miaoyi Niang''s beautiful eyes flashed an angry color and said with her teeth clenched.


    Xu fufu said, "what do you say they want to do? However, the little black brother was too powerful and overbearing. He escaped from the car and rushed into the palace with the driver. He was in the royal banquet hall... He cut off the dog''s head of Zhao Yi, the Minister of the Ministry of work!"


    "Ah?" The two bright and charming women, all with a dull face, showed unbelievable expressions.


    Xu fufu told the two women the details of the incident, and even the reactions of those top princes and nobles at that time came together. From his perspective, it can more clearly show what a thrilling scene happened in the royal banquet hall in the palace tonight.


    The two women were dumbfounded and looked at Chu Mo blankly.


    "You... You killed the Chamberlain of the Ministry of work in front of so many big people, and then were called away by the emperor. You came back in a short time? That''s it?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo, and her eyes seemed to be looking at a monster.


    The secular palace, even for sect disciples, is also like a tiger''s den!


    Because in any country, even in the palace of a small country, there must be strong people from the sect.


    If any sect disciple really thinks that people in the secular world are mole ants, and thinks that the palace is just like this, he can break in casually, then he will die ugly.


    Miaoyi Niang naturally knew how terrible the imperial palace of Daxia, a powerful empire, was, so she couldn''t believe it. It was true.


    Xu fufu said, "what''s this? What''s worse? We left the imperial city and met the crown prince, the second crown prince and the third crown prince at the gate of the imperial city. We little black brother, face to face with them. You didn''t see that scene. Tut Tut, that''s a wonderful scene!"


    Liu Meier has completely stayed there. Having experienced the storm four years ago, she knows what power means. Under power, whoever you are, crush it together! Chu Mo dared to fight with the crown prince, and he was able to retreat... This, this is incredible!


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and asked, "my young master, what on earth... Do you want to do?"


    I''m very tired today. Let me have a rest. It''s three o''clock today.


    Outbreak tomorrow!!! (to be continued)

 Chapter 102

    Chu Mo scratched his head: "in fact, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to practice quietly and live happily every day. Unfortunately, the simpler the idea, the more difficult it is to achieve. In order to achieve this goal, I can only try to clear all the obstacles in front of me."


    "Including the prince?" Miaoyi Niang asked youyou.


    "Including them." Chu Mo replied.


    "I know, I will support you!" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo: "no matter what your decision is, I will support you!"


    Chu Mo laughed, "I know."


    Then, the four began the new year''s dinner. When they heard the continuous sound of firecrackers outside, Chu Mo and Xu fufu looked at each other and said in unison, "fourteen years old!"


    Two teenagers who can easily stir up the situation in Yanhuang city are already fourteen years old and only fourteen years old.


    Miaoyi Niang and Liu Meier raised their glasses and toasted the two 14-year-old boys to congratulate them on growing up another year.


    Later, several people ran outside to set off fireworks. Two women in their twenties, like girls, laughed very happily.


    This year, like this, passed.


    When Chu Mo returned home, it was late at night, and there were almost no pedestrians on the road. At the gate of Fanfu, two red lanterns were hung, illuminating a large open space.


    Looking at these two red lanterns, Chu Mo felt warm in his heart and finally came home.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s return, the guard of the Porter said, "young master, as soon as you left, there came another carriage over there, saying it was to take you to the palace. Is there anything wrong?"


    The whole fan mansion, all these bodyguards, including the guard of the gatehouse, are veterans who have retired from the army. Their vigilance is far better than those ordinary people.


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "Uncle Qin. It''s all right. Didn''t you drink at night?"


    The middle-aged man in his forties scratched his head and said, "after drinking a little, it was the little girls brought back by the young master. Speaking of these little girls, the family feels really different! It seems that we suddenly... Suddenly become a rich family, hey, there are servant girls!"


    Chu Mo was sad and said with a smile, "Uncle Qin, which one do you like?"


    "No, don''t talk nonsense. These little girls, if I want to have a daughter, I''m afraid they''re not as big as my daughter. I just think that now our general''s mansion is more angry than before!" Lao Qin had a simple and honest smile on his face.


    No one knows that this man who walked with some lameness was also a man who dared to fight and kill on the battlefield. Brave and fearless soldiers.


    Chu Mo patted Lao Qin''s arm: "Uncle Qin, our family will be better and better."


    "Well, if there is a young master, it will be fine!" Lao Qin laughed happily. Then, he suddenly remembered something and said, "by the way, young master, an hour ago, a little girl came to see the young master. I said that the young master was not at home, and the little girl left."


    "Little girl?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    "Well, she''s very beautiful and polite. She doesn''t look like a person in the Jianghu, but rather like a lady of the family. But I think it''s a little strange. How did this big lady run out of the family?" Lao Qin muttered strangely.


    "What does it look like?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Well, he''s quite tall, with a round face, tied his hair, dressed in blue clothes, and covered with a black cloak. It seems... He''s a martial artist." Lao Qin said.


    Chu Mo''s mind showed that when he was in the prince''s house, the girl that night frowned slightly and thought in her heart: has her disease happened?


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo said, "when she comes back, you can take her directly to me."


    "OK." Lao Qin''s face showed a smile that I understood.


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and walked in.


    Just arrived at the door of his room, Chu Mo eyebrows slightly picked, did not move, pushed the door into the room. Sure enough, there was a girl sitting in the room, the girl who was coming to assassinate that night when he was in the prince''s mansion.


    Her cloak had been taken off and put on the chair. She was wearing a blue shirt inside. Seeing Chu Mo coming in, a touch of shyness appeared on her face. Then she stood up, knelt down slowly, and whispered, "Master Chu, I''m asking you to save me."


    "Get up and talk." Chu Mo said faintly, walked to the stove and put half a pot of water on it to boil. Then he walked back and sat opposite the girl. He didn''t speak, but just looked at her.


    "I..." the girl hesitated and wanted to say something.


    Chu Mo waved his hand and looked at her carefully, "have you decided to leave that one?"


    The girl nodded and looked at Chu Mo pitifully: "that night, I had left. She saved my family that year. If it weren''t for her, I and my family would have died long ago. Therefore, she was kind to me, but she has killed all my family in recent years. Now... I don''t know whether I should thank her or hate her."


    "It''s not difficult to untangle your poison." Chu Mo said.


    The girl looked at Chu Mo and gently bit her lower lip. Her smart eyes blinked a few times and said softly, "I have nothing to repay you except myself."


    "I''m not asking you to repay me. I''m thinking... Can I trust you?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    "If I say now that you can trust me, it''s not convincing." The girl whispered, then stood up and began to untie her clothes: "why don''t you want me? In that case, I''m the man of the boy... Naturally, I won''t harm the boy."


    Chu Mo stared at her: "sit down!"


    The girl was startled and sat there with some grievances: "young master doesn''t like me, how can I believe me? Is it... Do you want to poison me like the princess?"


    Chu Mo sneered, "who do you think I am? You don''t understand what I mean!"


    "Young master, please say." The girl looked at Chu mo.


    "I promised that I would help you detoxify. There is no condition for this. Do you want to promise an 80 year old man to detoxify you?" Chu Mo looked at her angrily: "girls should know self love!"


    The girl was scolded, but she was not angry. Instead, her eyes showed a trace of joy and said, "the young master is so handsome and capable. It''s my blessing to be a woman who can be a young master. If I were someone else, I wouldn''t let him touch me even if I died!"


    "Come on, I don''t have that idea about you." Chu Mo said, standing up, went to pick up the half pot of water that had boiled on the stove and wanted to make tea.


    At this time, the girl stood up and said, "I''d better come." With that, he took the kettle from Chu Mo''s hand, found the tea, and made tea skillfully.


    Chu Mo sat there, meditating for a while, and then said, "I''m... Doing something now. I''m short of hands. I''m thinking, can I trust you and let you participate in this thing? As for your poison, I''ll help you untie it anyway."


    Hearing this, the girl''s eyes lit up fiercely. Then, she knelt down slowly in front of Chu Mo again and said seriously, "it is Rouge''s blessing that the young master is willing to detoxify Rouge unconditionally and accept rouge. Rouge vowed with her dead family that she will not betray the young master in this life. If there is any violation, let the family under Rouge be restless!"¡ª¡ª


    The second chapter is still struggling... (to be continued...)

 Chapter 103

    This oath is very heavy!


    Even ferocious people will not easily joke about their families. ¡Ñ¡£ ¡Ñ therefore, this oath of rouge is even heavier than swearing with your own life.


    Chu Mo reached out and helped the girl up: "your name is Rouge?"


    "Well, when I was very young, I was adopted by the princess, named rouge, and kept outside. I learned all kinds of... All kinds of harmful means, as well as martial arts." Rouge lowered her head and said softly, "it was not until a few days ago that the princess called me into the palace. On the surface, I was an ordinary maid. In fact, I was used to deal with the childe."


    "So it is." Chu Mo nodded: "now that you have made a choice, don''t call Rouge again. It sounds like a servant girl, not even a surname. Do you mind... Surname Chu?"


    Rouge was slightly stunned at first, and then her eyes instantly turned red. Looking at Chu Mo, she was about to kneel down again.


    Chu Mo stopped her with a black line: "remember, from today on, you are not someone''s servant. Don''t kneel down easily, do you hear?"


    Tears from the corners of Rouge''s eyes fell instantly, but an incomparably bright and moving smile appeared on his face, just like a flower blooming in an instant, which was stunning.


    "Rouge is a girl. My family never thought of giving me a name. Anyway, in their view, rouge will be from another family sooner or later. Now that my family is gone, the childe not only takes me in, but also gives me a surname. I don''t mind. How can I mind? Thank you childe! Thank you!"


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that his unintentional move made this beautiful and moving girl have such a big reaction.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "after you, call it Chu Yan."


    "Yes!" The girl''s eyes burst into bright light and murmured, "Chu Yan... It''s really nice to hear, I finally have my own name!"


    At the same time, Chu Yan, who got the name, also knows the value of this name very well!


    Chu Mo won''t let her be as submissive as a servant. Don''t let her kneel down easily... But in this world, children are orderly and distinguished from each other. Servants are servants! The master wants you to kneel, dare you?


    So Chu Mo obviously didn''t treat her as a servant. Then he said there was something for her to do, and now he gave her the surname Chu... To some extent, it was tantamount to taking her as his sister!


    At least, everyone in the whole fan mansion, including those princes and nobles in Yanhuang city. Seeing her Chu Yan, you can never treat her as a maid.


    As for her age, she may be a little older than Chu Mo, which is completely unimportant.


    Chu Mo gave her... Not just new life.


    For Chu Yan, this day is simply the brightest day in her more than ten years of life!


    This new year''s Eve is also her lucky day.


    "Well, I''ll have someone prepare a room for you later. You can stay here. As for other things, we''ll talk about it later." Chu Mo said, casually taking out a pill: "go back and eat this, and the poison in your body will be relieved. However, the process may be a little uncomfortable, you are ready to go to the thatched cottage..."


    "Oh..." Chu Yan immediately looked coquettish and couldn''t help but look at Chu Mo white.


    Then Chu Mo called the maid and asked her to take Chu Yan to the repaired house.


    The maid looked at the beautiful girl who suddenly appeared. His eyes were almost straight, and his heart was a little lost. He didn''t expect a woman of high status to appear in the mansion so soon. Although I don''t know her relationship with the young master, it is obvious that... Her status is much higher than theirs.


    But this caution disappeared in an instant. Because it is a great blessing for them to come here and meet such a master.


    After seeing Chu Yan off, Chu Mo sat there, drank a cup of tea, and then couldn''t help laughing. Whispered: "my luck is really good. I don''t know the princess of the prince''s mansion. If I knew that the girl she had painstakingly cultivated for many years and used to make cards had become my person, would I be angry and spit blood? Speaking of it, the princess... Has been quiet recently. I hope you can keep quiet like this."


    At this moment, Chu Mo didn''t know that his princess yuan zidai was furious.


    On New Year''s Eve, she, who was originally the most powerful woman in the pro Wang mansion, should have appeared in the banquet hall of the palace and talked and laughed with all the ladies.


    Now it can only be in a nunnery in Yanhuang city. Although facing a table of rich dishes, there are both meat and vegetables, but there is no appetite.


    The originally beautiful face was full of ferocity and distortion.


    In front of her was a young man with a handsome appearance, but with a girl''s look in his eyebrows.


    It was Xia Jie who was kicked into a eunuch by Chu mo.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. Now that things have become like this, what else can we do?" Xia Jie''s voice was also thin. It sounded strange, a bit like a little Eunuch in the palace.


    "What else can I do? I want revenge! I want revenge! I will not only kill the little beast of Chu Mo, but also the merciless old beast of Xia Jing!" Yuan zidai''s eyes were bright and cold, and she gritted her teeth and said, "I really think yuan zidai is still the daughter of the little family who didn''t know anything at that time? I really think that if I am a prince, I can arbitrarily manipulate the fate of others, kill and seize them?"


    "Mom... You want to revenge my father?" Xia Jie''s face was shocked and looked at his mother in disbelief.


    Yuan zidai looked at Xia Jie and sneered, "you fool, haven''t you seen our mother''s situation?"


    Xia Jie said, "what situation? I''m the only male in the pro Wang mansion. Although I... I was killed by the beast of Chu Mo and lost that ability, I''m still the only heir in the pro Wang mansion!"


    "Not soon." Yuan zidai looked at her son and said coldly, "Chu Mo, that little beast, once he cured the old beast, he will soon give birth to a lot of sons! Understand? At that time, you think he will care about you, useless waste man?"


    "I''m not useless!" Xia jieteng stood up and looked at his mother angrily, "even you say that about me!"


    The shrill voice spread far away.


    However, few people heard that there were almost no outsiders in the nunnery except the servants brought by yuan zidai. The nun who used to practice here has already been driven away by yuan zidai. Otherwise, how can there be meat dishes in such a clean and repaired place?


    Yuan zidai looked at her son coldly, "sit down!"


    Xia Jie shivered and sat there with a wronged face, sobbing.


    This made yuan zidai even more upset. She looked at her son and angrily said, "cry, cry, like a woman! It''s annoying to look at you. It''s still an obstacle here. Get out, get back to the prince''s mansion!"


    Xia Jie stood up, shook his sleeve, twisted his waist and rushed out.


    Yuan zidai overturned the table full of rich dishes, and then shouted hysterically, "Chu Mo! I will tear you to pieces!"


    Yuan zidai looked like a madman, smashing everything that could be smashed in the room, and then panting, gritted her teeth and said, "come out! I promised you!"


    Suddenly, an old man appeared in the room. The old man looked just over 50 years old. He was not handsome, and his eyes shone with obscene light. He stared at yuan zidai''s plump and delicate body, and said with a hehe smile: "the princess really figured it out?"


    Yuan zidai looked at the old man, and deep in her eyes flashed a thick disgust, but she gritted her teeth and nodded, "I promise you..."


    At this time, the old man will come together.


    Yuan zidai took a step back and said sternly, "stop!"


    "What are you pretending to be holy? Haven''t you promised me?" The old man''s wretched face showed a sneer: "I thought you were the beloved Princess?"


    Yuan zidai said coldly, "I promise you, but don''t want to touch me before you see Chu Mo''s head!"


    The old man said impatiently, "a little boy, do you really think he is a monster?"


    With that, the old man wanted to come over again. Yuan zidai instantly took out a knife and laid it across her neck: "if you come over again, I''ll die!"


    "Well... I''ll bring his head here! If you dare to refuse me, don''t blame me for being strong!" The old man sneered, "don''t scare me with suicide. I don''t want you to die. You can''t die at all!"


    Yuan zidai said, "as long as you bring that little beast''s head, I''ll let you!"


    The old man''s eyes swam around the plump part of yuan zidai''s body, and then he laughed, and his figure suddenly disappeared in the room.


    Yuan zidai seemed to be drained of all her strength, and her eyes collapsed in a chair¡ª¡ª


    Chapter three!


    You still have monthly tickets in your hands. Give it to Xiaodao for encouragement. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have monthly tickets. You can vote for several recommended tickets!


    Rest early today, and work hard tomorrow!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 104

    In the room, Chu Mo is silently running the will of heaven. The accumulation in the early stage has reached a critical point... He is ready to break through to the fourth floor. ¡Ü£¬


    From the body training period... To the bone training period!


    The purity of vitality in Chu Mo''s body is far better than that of other martial artists in the world.


    The strength of a martial artist depends not only on his realm, skills and martial arts, but also on the purity of his vitality.


    The purer the vitality, the greater the power of the move.


    Martial arts can become more and more proficient through continuous training the day after tomorrow. But the purity of vitality can only depend on the mental method of cultivation. No one can change this.


    Therefore, the value of mental skills as the basis is far better than those martial arts.


    A good mental skill is invaluable. The top big sects in the four elephant continent are powerful because they all have their own powerful mind method of blocking doors.


    But Chu Mo''s providence, my Providence... Is the strongest!


    With the operation of mental skill, a large amount of vitality converged from all directions towards the room of Chu mo.


    They swarmed in through the meridians of Chu Mo''s body.


    But this time, Chu Mo did not let these vitality enter Dantian directly.


    Because the vitality in his Dantian is enough to break through to the fourth floor.


    Chu Mo guided these vitality, constantly winding around the bones of his body.


    Bone quenching!


    This is a very difficult... Very painful process!


    Chu Mo must keep his spirit highly concentrated and cannot be affected by anything. Even if he has the ability to do two things at once, he has to put more energy here!


    Another mind is used to run the will of heaven and my will.


    As for pain... Every shred of vitality that is thousands of times thinner than hair has quite terrible power. It seems invisible, but it is sharper than a knife!


    Let these vitality wrap around the bones, just like using a knife. Directly cut these bones continuously.


    A thread, a continuous winding, continuous cutting!


    Normal people will feel pain even if their fingers are broken. Not to mention cutting on bones.


    It''s not too much to describe that kind of taste with pain.


    Practice... Is never a relaxing and pleasant thing.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Xu fufu is unwilling to practice and would rather be a carefree childe in the world.


    Of course, there is a way. It can relieve these pain pills!


    Just like Shen Xingxue, he directly promoted to the third level without any pain. If there is enough advanced elixir, she can continue to be promoted to the bone refining stage through elixir, and even to the peak of the bone refining stage!


    But this is the most powerful pill in the world.


    This elixir, which forcibly elevates people''s realm to the realm of gold and stone, is already against the sky.


    But such a realm is quite unstable. Therefore. A real warrior will never improve his realm in this way.


    Only those like Shen Xingxue who want to enhance their longevity and physical strength can use this pill.


    All this knowledge was told by the demon king to Chu Mo when he returned this time.


    The demon king told Chu Mo that if you want to really improve your strength, you must rely on your own efforts.


    "If you can rise to the strongest level by constantly taking pills, then the most powerful person in the world should be Dan Shi."


    Devil king''s words. It is deeply imprinted in Chu Mo''s heart. He knew that master wanted to remind him not to neglect the real cultivation because he had the ability of alchemy.


    "Don''t worry. I will go up step by step through my own efforts!"


    Chu Mo''s body was far more pure than others'' vitality. At this moment, he turned into the sharpest knife in the world, wrapped around the bones in his own body, and tightened it!


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. This taste was more painful than the yuan animal blood bath.


    But Chu mo. But without any hesitation, he manipulated his vitality and kept winding up every bone in his body.


    These vitality are like spider silk, and Chu Mo''s spiritual power is like a spider that controls spider silk, constantly making webs on bones... Constantly refining.


    Chu Mo can even feel that the bones in his body are constantly strengthening with the continuous winding of vitality.


    Keep getting stronger!


    Become stronger!


    This process is like a caterpillar breaking its cocoon. In the process of breaking its cocoon, it must go through quite a long time of pain, torture and struggle. Finally, at the moment of breaking its cocoon... It turns into a butterfly and becomes the most beautiful creature in the world!


    Finally, only the head is missing!


    Here is also the most difficult step. When entering the bone refining period, most martial artists in the world will almost give up the hardening of head bones.


    Because they don''t have such courage!


    If there is a slight difference, it is doomed!


    What Chu Mo doesn''t know is that in this world, not only the four elephant continent, but also the spiritual world, including the celestial world... Almost all martial artists will not be like him in the breakthrough process from the body refining stage to the bone refining stage. Wrap every bone of the whole body with vitality and harden it.


    And it''s still this kind of entanglement with dense, no gap left!


    Others made breakthroughs from the body training period to the bone training period, almost all of them wrapped their leg bones, sternum and arm bones with vitality.


    After hardening the key bones of the body, it is already from the body training period to the bone training period.


    The strength of these bones will increase many times when they are wound with a few vitality. Ordinary swords can''t be hurt at all, and they are basically invulnerable.


    This is enough for these cultivators!


    Even those peerless geniuses in the big sect just entangle the vitality of these bones a few more times.


    In this way, you can be much stronger than those others!


    But these, in the eyes of the demon king, are basically self deception!


    Why are there fewer and fewer warriors who can cultivate to a higher level and break the void into the spirit world on the four elephant continent?


    The root cause is here!


    Their foundation is not solid at all! Even in the devil''s view, these people have no foundation at all.


    He would never allow his apprentice to make such a mistake. Therefore, from the moment the demon king saw Chu Mo this time and found that his realm had reached the peak of the body refining period, he told Chu Mo how to enter the bone refining period.


    Chu Mo had never been exposed to this kind of knowledge before. Even his grandfather fan Wudi didn''t tell him how to break through from body refining to bone refining. Therefore, in the heart of Chu Mo, it should be like this from the body refining period to the bone refining period!


    Even at the last step, the whole four elephant continent, the spiritual world, the celestial world... Are all included, and almost no one dares to touch the head... Chu Mo still didn''t stop¡ª¡ª


    It broke out today!!!


    This is the first chapter, asking for monthly tickets and recommended tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 105

    A lot of sweat had seeped from his forehead, but before it flowed down, it had been evaporated by the hot head.


    Because at this time, Chu Mo has begun to wrap his skull with vitality!


    In this scene, not to mention the cultivators on the four elephant continent, even the top strong in the fairy world will be scared to death and think that this little guy is crazy.


    What''s the difference between a person daring to do this without being able to protect the law and seeking death?


    But Chu Mo, in this secular world, because there is no time to repair... It is more or less dilapidated in the general''s mansion, working very seriously.


    An hour flies by, and the sky at this time has entered the darkest moment of the day.


    It''s as dark as ink outside, and you can''t see your fingers.


    Just like the best of times, black to the extreme, white is not far away. As long as it takes a while, the East will light up white fish maw. The first day of the new year will come soon.


    At this meeting, Chu Mo completely stopped the operation of heaven''s will and my will. At this time, one mind and two purposes... Can''t continue!


    Chu Mo had no energy to distract himself from doing another thing. You can only use all your energy on bone quenching.


    Chu Mo began to mobilize the pure and powerful yuan force in Dan Tian to harden and entangle the skull.


    Because of pain, Chu Mo''s handsome face became a little twisted and ferocious. Sweat comes out and dries again and again. Almost a moment later, a thin layer of white crystals appeared on Chu Mo''s forehead, face and body.


    These crystals... Are the salt condensed after a lot of sweat is dry!


    At this time, Chu Mo has reached the most critical moment, leaving only the heavenly spirit bone on his head!


    As long as this bone is also refined and wrapped with vitality, Chu Mo will really enter the iron bone realm of the Yellow level Four layer bone refining period!


    Will also create an unprecedented real miracle in this world, bone refining all over the body!


    Even the demon king... Will feel fear and shock for it, and may regret his carelessness. Why didn''t you tell Chu Mo, skull... Even the ultimate genius in the fairy world won''t easily harden it.


    Because there... Too sensitive!


    If there is a slight difference, it is doomed!


    In the fairy world, there are too many means to continuously strengthen the physical body in the later stage, and the strongest can even strengthen the golden body in the later stage.


    Therefore, really few people... Will be as crazy as Chu mo.


    The demon king also made too experienced mistakes and never thought about it at all. Chu Mo will not let go of the skull.


    But now... No one can stop Chu mo. Even if the demon king came back immediately, it was too late.


    This is not the arrow on the string, but the arrow has been shot!


    Chu Mo was calm, and felt his head was about to explode in pain. The taste of cutting skulls with countless knives makes ordinary people feel creepy when they think about it, let alone try it.


    Chu Mo bit his teeth, and the veins on his forehead burst. Controlling the vitality, he wound it on the spirit bone one by one.


    On New Year''s Eve, almost all families in Yanhuang city were already tired after the carnival in the first midnight. Almost fell into a deep sleep.


    The whole Yanhuang city seemed to be asleep and silent.


    It was so quiet that even the sound of the breeze could be heard.


    A black figure rushed towards fan Fu. In the blink of an eye. Just a dozen feet away, the high and low houses were all trampled underfoot by this figure. Left behind.


    In the room, Chu Mo is also going to the last step... With three more vitality, he will be completely successful!


    But this last step is also the most difficult one. Because at this time, Chu Mo was close to the limit he could reach!


    If it weren''t for his pure vitality; If it weren''t for his Dantian, he had accumulated too much yuan force far beyond the normal yuan Guan Wu; If he hadn''t been able to use the will of heaven and my will to absorb the vitality and slow down the consumption... Like him, there would be no chance of success if he wrapped and quenched the vitality of his bones!


    The ignorant are fearless!


    These five words are most appropriate for Chu Mo today.


    Just because he knows very little, he doesn''t know all the so-called rules, so-called habits, so-called can and can''t and so on.


    He only remembered what master Mojun had told him.


    "From the body refining period to the bone refining period, it seems that the most basic improvement is actually quite important! Many geniuses in the fairy world don''t care about this, because they can make up the day after tomorrow. But how can the day after tomorrow be stronger than congenital?"


    "Ten thousand high-rise buildings should also start from the foundation. The foundation is unstable, and the high-rise buildings will collapse sooner or later!"


    "In this world, there is no such thing as being better than others without paying!"


    "Even the children of those great people, who want not to be laughed at by others, rely on the waste of their parents, want to be as strong as their parents and even surpass them, and want to continue the glory of the family... They must also work hard to cultivate!"


    "There is no shortcut in the way of cultivation! Those who think of shortcuts seem to be the most intelligent, but in fact they are the most stupid group of people! Because sooner or later, they will find the shortcut they took because of their cleverness, and all the adverse consequences... They will be waiting for them somewhere behind, smiling."


    "This is cause and effect!"


    With the earnest teachings of the demon king, the fearless Chu mo of the ignorant has walked out of a road that no one has walked through for ever!


    Persistence, tenacity, accumulation, hard work, courage, luck... These factors are indispensable. Chu Mo has all of them.


    There is no reason not to succeed!


    Therefore, when the last bit of strength in Dantian was almost exhausted.


    Ding!


    Chu Mo suddenly heard a clear sound in his head.


    Then, Chu Mo was extremely shocked to find that his body, at this moment... There was a huge change that he couldn''t understand!


    His whole body bones, in this moment, Huo Di sent out a dazzling light!


    This light almost burst out through his body!


    Then, all the pain disappeared from Chu Mo''s perception in an instant!


    disappear in smoke!


    What follows is a powerful and extreme feeling, emanating from the inside out.


    Although he didn''t try, Chu Mo could feel that the bones in his body had reached an almost indestructible level. Chu Mo even felt that his body could be used as a magic weapon if there was another battle!


    All over the body, wherever there are bones... Are powerful weapons!


    Although there was almost no yuan force in Dantian, Chu Mo felt stronger than ever!


    "This is the bone refining period? It''s so powerful! How is it different from the bone refining period I''ve seen before...?"


    Slowly, he opened his eyes, and the world in front of him became extremely vivid. Those details he had never paid attention to before became extremely bright in his eyes at the moment.


    He could see the dust jumping in the room clearly!


    His hearing has also entered a new realm, and he can easily hear countless messages that he couldn''t hear before from the breeze outside!


    Including the sound of... Clothes dancing from far to near.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a dazzling light.


    He sat there quietly and waited.


    At this time, the door was pushed open. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 106

    A very ordinary looking old man with a dirty face appeared in front of Chu mo. ¡ó¡ý¡ó¡ý small ¡ó¡ý say,


    "Yo? Interesting... Unexpectedly, I caught up with the breakthrough of a young genius? Bone refining period, Jie Jie Jie, how terrible!" The old man let out a few ugly laughter like an old Gua.


    Then he looked at Chu Mo with great interest. Jie Jie smiled strangely and said, "don''t you have a trace of Yuan force on your body? Do you want to give you half an hour to recover yuan force?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the old man lightly and said seriously, "during the Spring Festival, you look so ugly and look like an ugly ghost. Is it funny to come out to scare people?"


    "Little beast... Dare to show off when he is dying?" The old man strode towards Chu mo. In his eyes, this boy is now no different from a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Therefore, the old man raised his arm and drew directly to Chu Mo''s face.


    Dare to satirize grandpa''s ugliness? First slap you in the face and teach you a lesson!


    PA!


    The old man''s wrist was seized.


    The old man''s eyes suddenly widened, revealing incredible eyes, full of shock.


    He didn''t speak, just a force... A powerful yuan force, instantly burst out, trying to break Chu Mo''s hand holding his wrist... Directly!


    "Let you know what is the power of cutting thousands of people!" The old man shouted angrily.


    "Five levels." Chu Mo said faintly, wrists a force.


    Click!


    The old man''s wrist was broken on the spot.


    "Ah!" The old man let out a shrill scream.


    He didn''t have the ability to close the sound of the whole room like the demon king. Therefore, this scream spread far away in such a quiet night.


    The whole general''s mansion... Even the neighbors around it were all startled.


    The fastest reaction was Chu Yan. The girl was only wearing pajamas inside and a cape outside. His face was still weak and pale, and he rushed directly into Chu Mo''s room. Then, I saw a scene that made her dumbfounded.


    Chu Mo''s face was covered with white crystals, which looked strange. But he showed a faint ironic smile, still grabbed the old man''s wrist, which had been completely broken, and said, "your cry is uglier than your appearance, and it''s awful."


    Say. He looked up at Chu Yan, who was stunned: "do you think so?"


    "Ah... I, I know him!" Chu Yan uttered an amazing way.


    At this time, the old man''s face twisted and slapped Chu Mo with his other hand. Chu Yan uttered an exclamation: "be careful, young master!"


    PA!


    Chu Mo''s other hand firmly grasped the palm patted by the old man and grabbed it on his wrist again.


    Just this time, Chu Mo''s arm was severely shocked.


    After all, this time the old man did his best! Want to slap Chu Mo to death.


    Yellow level, five floors. It''s natural for a strong man who kills thousands of people to strike with all his strength.


    However, Chu Mo''s arm was only shocked, but his internal organs writhed, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Chu Yan was furious, and a short sword appeared in his hand, directly stabbing the old man''s back heart.


    "Don''t kill him!" Chu Mo stopped drinking, and at the same time, he exerted his wrist.


    Click!


    The wrist of the old man''s hand is broken again!


    "Ah!!!" The old man let out another shrill scream.


    In the yard. There was a sound of footsteps, and everyone in the whole fan mansion was startled.


    "Go and tell them. Go back to bed, I''m fine." Chu Mo glanced at Chu Yan and smiled.


    Chu Yan stayed there, his eyes showing incredible light. Subconsciously nodded and turned to go out.


    But soon, the voice of the guard of fan mansion came from the yard: "who are you? We want to see the young master!"


    Chu Mo coughed. She said loudly, "she is my righteous sister Chu Yan. Go back to bed. I''m fine here."


    "It''s all right?" The old man in fan mansion couldn''t help asking.


    Chu Mo said with a smile, "it''s all right. I''ve caught an assassin. Go back to sleep." Chu Mo said, grinning at the old man: "ugly, don''t you think so?"


    "Little beast!" The old man was sweating with pain, and his eyes showed a very venomous color. He glared at Chu Mo and shouted, "kill me!"


    Now, these people in fan Fu know that their young master is really fine. But how is it possible for them to go back to bed?


    So this group of people stayed in the yard. Chu Yan saw it, cared about the situation in the room, and turned around and came in again.


    Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "I''ve seen him. He... Also taught me some martial arts, which is related to the princess."


    "Little bitch... You betrayed the princess, you must die!" The old man roared, his two wrists were all broken, and Chu Mo grabbed them in his hand, trying to top Chu Mo with his knees.


    Chu Mo forced his hands, and the old man immediately howled miserably. In the night sky, through the room, he spread far away.


    "That woman... Is really Haunted!" Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    Then, looking at the old man coldly, he suddenly loosened his hand and hit the old man''s abdomen Dantian with a hard punch.


    Bang!


    The first punch in boxing without a name!


    Powerful and unparalleled!


    Chu Mo''s punch was fast and fierce. The old man had no time to dodge, so he was hit by Chu mo.


    Poof!


    With a mouthful of blood, the old man sprayed it directly, and the whole person instantly collapsed.


    His Dantian was smashed by Chu Mo''s fist!


    This time, the old man didn''t scream because he had passed out.


    The shock color on Chu Yan''s face did not subside at all. Looking at Chu Mo, his voice trembled: "childe, how can you... How can you defeat a strong man in the five-layer iron blood realm so easily? This is incredible!"


    "Iron blood realm?" Chu Mo glanced at the old man who fell to the ground and said with a smile, "his blood... Is no different."


    With that, he stood up, walked to Chu Yan and said, "it''s okay, don''t worry about anything, but I suggest you go back and change your clothes."


    "Ah!" Chu Yan gave a short exclamation, and her pretty face quickly dyed red. Then she grabbed her cloak tightly, turned and ran out.


    Chu Mo laughed, followed out and looked at a crowd in the yard. All the people in fan mansion gathered here. Including the waitresses he just brought back. All looked at him with concern.


    Chu Mo''s heart warmed up and said, "you''re worried about the new year. Come two people, tie up this old thing, and send him to the prince''s house tomorrow. Just say it''s me, a new year gift for the prince!"


    "...." all the people in fan mansion are covered with black lines. They don''t hear much about things outside. But I also know that after my young master smashed the prince''s mansion, it seems that the relationship with Prince Xia Jing has eased down again.


    But this assassin tonight... What''s the matter?


    If they knew that the old man who had fainted was a strong man who was stronger than his master, they would be scared to death.


    "Young master... Is this assassin sent by the pro Wang mansion?" A veteran, with an angry face, looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    Another man gritted his teeth and said, "Prince Xia Jing deceived too much!"


    Chu Mo waved his hand and said with a smile, "you think too much. This person is not sent by Prince Xia Jing. If you send someone over tomorrow, he naturally knows how to deal with it. Well, it''s going to dawn, and he''s sleepy... Everyone go back to bed."


    At this time, two veteran bodyguards dragged the fainting old man out of Chu Mo''s room and tied him up with ropes.


    The two maidens silently walked into Chu Mo''s room, quickly cleaned up the room, and silently withdrew.


    It can be seen from this that the maid chosen by Miaoyi Niang for Chu Mo is not just an ordinary servant girl.


    Their courage and insight are far better than ordinary people!


    If an ordinary little girl saw this scene, she would have been too scared to move.


    While praising their courage, Chu Mo also thought in his heart: the life with maids is different


    At this meeting, his body finally felt uncomfortable. Just after receiving the old man''s blow, he still suffered a little internal injury.


    This loss was a little depressed. If he had just had enough energy in his body, this blow would never hurt him.


    "It seems that when making breakthroughs in the future, we must choose a safe place that will never be found."


    Chu Mo comforted the crowd again, and then turned back to the room to heal. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 107

    Three days have passed since new year''s Eve.


    On the third day of the lunar new year, Miaoyi Niang handed over a lot of things such as Taotie building''s account books, seals, house deeds and land deeds to Liu Meier, who made a formal handover.


    Therefore, Liu Meier instantly became the real boss of the whole Taotie building!


    From that poor girl who couldn''t control her fate at all, she changed into a person with status and status in Yanhuang city. The fate of Liu Meier has been completely changed because of Chu Mo and Xu fufu.


    Similarly, the people whose fate has changed because of Chu Mo also have the most powerful woman in the pro Wang mansion... Wang Fei Yuan zidai.


    But Liu Meier''s transformation is from bad to good, and Yuan zidai''s fate... Is straight into the abyss!


    Early in the morning on the first day of the new year, several bodyguards in fan''s house sent the bound old man to the prince''s house.


    After that, these bodyguards didn''t know. They just sent a message back to Chu Mo, saying that Prince Xia Jing didn''t show up, but they asked someone to tell them: "tell Chu Mo, I''m sorry, thank Chu Shao!"


    The bodyguards of fan mansion were puzzled by Prince Xia Jing''s words. Chu Mo just laughed when he heard them.


    On the afternoon of the first day of the lunar new year, the news came that yuan zidai, the princess of the Royal Palace, was violently ill and died.


    After hearing the news, Chu Yan shut herself in the room and cried all afternoon. He didn''t go out until evening. Despite Chu Mo''s obstruction, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Chu Mo respectfully.


    The hatred of Killing Father and mother, let alone exterminate the family!


    Chu Yan thought of yuan zidai''s kindness to her and couldn''t revenge herself, but how could she have no hatred in her heart?


    Now that yuan zidai is dead, people''s hatred for death disappears, and the gratitude and resentment of the past have drifted away with the wind.


    Chu Mo didn''t get the news about Xia Jie, but on the third day of junior high school, he took Chu Yan. After witnessing that Miaoyi Niang handed over Taotie building to Liu Meier, I heard something from Miaoyi Niang.


    "Xia Jie disappeared. When his mother died, he disappeared in the chaos. No one knows where he went." Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo with some worry: "be careful, he must hate you to the bone."


    Chu Mo reluctantly shook his head. This is the way of life. You may send someone to kill me, and I''m not allowed to retaliate against you... The problem is. Why should I let you kill?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Chu Mo smiled, and then introduced Chu Yan to Miaoyi Niang, including her origin, without concealing it, and told it all.


    Miaoyi Niang''s eyes turned around Chu Mo and Chu Yan for a few times, and she said with a charming smile, "suddenly I found that my young master is becoming more and more attractive. Even the little girl of the enemy''s family can be abducted, and I''m about to catch up with Xu fufu!"


    Chu Rouge blushed. I''m sorry to bow my head.


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang helplessly: "if you don''t like it, I''ll take it back."


    "No, I like it. I like it very much. I can''t beg for such an excellent little sister." Miaoyi Niang said, took Chu Yan''s hand and said with a smile, "she''s mine. It''s nothing for you, you can go!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and then told Chu Yan, "just treat Yi Niang as your own sister. She won''t bully you."


    "Hey, it''s all surnamed Chu... It''s really different. Otherwise, I''ll change my surname tomorrow and call it Chu yiniang." Miaoyi Niang sighed aside.


    Chu Yan whispered, "I didn''t have a family name originally. It was the childe who gave it to me."


    Miaoyi Niang put away the joke and hugged Chu Yan with some heartache: "good sister, sister is kidding, don''t worry, I''ll be your own sister in the future. If anyone dares to bully you, sister will help you deal with him!"


    Then Chu Mo said goodbye to Miaoyi Niang, left Chu Yan here and returned to fan Fu alone.


    Uncle one armed has returned with the latest news.


    "Fengyun auction house will auction the first batch of our goods on the fifth day of the new year... That is, the day after tomorrow." Uncle one armed said excitedly, "young master, we will be really rich soon!"


    "Yes... I''m rich." Chu Mo smiles. Wealth can make people''s life better, which is the case in ancient and modern times.


    Even one armed uncle, who doesn''t have much concept of money, can be so excited by this news. Its power is evident.


    "As soon as we get the money, we''ll redecorate our house! When the general comes back, I''m afraid he can''t believe it''s fan''s house." The one armed middle-aged man laughed.


    "Don''t be too careful. Be scolded." Chu Mo''s kind reminder.


    "Don''t worry, young master, I know in my heart. I''ll never live it. That magnificent luxury style is not the style of our general''s mansion!" The one armed middle-aged man said, and then said to Chu Mo, "by the way, it seems that there are still several top-grade medicinal materials to be sold at this auction house."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo picked the tip of his eyebrows and said to Xia Jing, "this news can let Xia Jing know that even if he can afford it now, he will definitely feel meat pain.". Let Xia Jing spend money. The prince is so rich that he should give some blood.


    Thinking, Chu Mo decided to go to the prince''s house in the afternoon.


    But before Chu Mo went, Xia Jing took the initiative to come.


    There''s no way. The prince didn''t want to reduce his status like this and took the initiative to come to the door. But in the face of disease, whether you are a prince or a peddler, it doesn''t make any difference. It won''t let you go because of your identity.


    After taking the pill, he finally regained the confidence he had lost for many years.


    So that this powerful prince, like a hairy boy, eats marrow and knows taste, but he dare not go too far.


    Because Chu Mo reminded him, he dared not listen.


    The princess'' affair made Xia Jing realize that he had to make a decision as soon as possible.


    He didn''t want to wait for Chu Mo to come to the door. The reason was very simple. Chu Mo''s assassination on New Year''s Eve scared him to death. Although Chu Mo had nothing to do, Xia Jing was still afraid.


    If anything happens to Chu Mo, who will he cry for?


    Xia Jing knew that yuan zidai had contacts with some sect members in private, but he didn''t tell Chu Mo for some reason at that time. Because at that time, Chu Mo didn''t really show his ability in refining medicine!


    As a result, Chu Mo was assassinated on New Year''s Eve. Although he successfully escaped, Xia Jing was shocked and in a cold sweat. If Chu Mo dies, then Xia Jing will really have no offspring.


    Therefore, Xia Jing must ensure that Chu Mo can''t have any problems before he recovers completely!


    Even if he recovers completely, he hopes to turn enemies into friends with Chu mo. After all... No one can guarantee that Chu ink will never be used again from now on.


    The assassin, the old man, was secretly executed by Xia Jing, but before the old man was executed, Xia Jing was also shocked into a cold sweat.


    Because it turned out to be a yellow level five story thousand person chopper! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 108

    Such a strong man was directly abolished... After asking Mr. weichi, Xia Jing knew that such a level five strong man, at least a level six strong man like Mr. weichi, could win it in person. ¡Æ£¬


    Therefore, the mysterious master behind Chu Mo also made Xia Jing a little afraid. I don''t want to be the enemy of Chu mo.


    Big people are very smart. In their eyes, they usually only have gains and losses, as for right and wrong... In their view, is it really that important?


    Xia Jing and others never thought that this level five strong man was defeated by Chu mo. Naturally, the old man had no face to say this. He didn''t tell the truth until he was executed.


    The combination of these reasons made Xia Jing more awed of Chu mo.


    It''s reasonable to visit.


    Chu Mo welcomed Xia Jing to the living room and said with a smile, "why did the prince come in person?"


    Xia Jing came to Fanfu, very low-key, and was not known by outsiders. He only brought two entourages, but he brought a generous gift.


    A silver ticket of 50000 Liang!


    Xia Jing put the silver ticket on the table and smiled gently: "Chu Shao, this is a little of my heart, Chu Shao, don''t hate it."


    Chu Mo glanced at the number on the silver ticket, and his heart moved slightly. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: this silver ticket can buy ten fan houses! It is also the largest sum of money he has seen so far.


    However, Chu Mo was not scared, because he was soon rich!


    Therefore, with a faint smile, "the prince is too polite. I''ll take this silver ticket."


    Xia Jing immediately looked happy and said cautiously, "there will be a batch of top-grade medicinal materials sold at Fengyun auction house the day after tomorrow. I''m going to buy all those medicinal materials. Will Chu Shao have time to play together?"


    Chu Mo laughed and looked at Xia Jing: "Lord, this is to completely pull me on the boat?"


    Xia Jing''s blush, and he coughed awkwardly, "can''t Chu Shao not be so direct?"


    Say. Xia Jing sighed softly, "on the prince''s side, I didn''t think it would be so excessive, but I didn''t expect that they still attacked you."


    "So we become natural allies?" Chu Mo asked.


    Xia Jing smiled, "what else? Do you think you have the ability to be right with the Crown Prince now?"


    At this time, Xia Jing restored the demeanor that the prince of Xia should have.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly, "I know how much I weigh, but they don''t want to deal with me so easily."


    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo meaningfully: "you can''t rely on your master all your life."


    Chu Mo glanced at Xia Jing: "the Lord can see through. But speaking of it, I still can''t trust the Lord."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t trust me now. One day, you will trust me." Xia Jing said confidently, "I have done good and bad things over the years. I dare not say I am a good person, but I don''t think I am a bad person. In these years, the biggest mistake is to indulge Xia Jie too much. So that I develop his arrogant temperament and supercilious. Unfortunately, I don''t have a long brain, and I have been secretly plotted!"


    "Plot?" Chu Mo glanced at Xia Jing.


    Xia Jing said in a deep voice, "it''s an accident that you said Xia Jie flirted with star Snow Princess... There are many coincidences in this world, but it''s really rare to happen to this extent. The king investigated that matter in detail afterwards, and it should be calculated by someone. And someone who has the ability and courage to calculate a prince and a princess at the same time... Ha ha."


    Xia Jing smiled twice and said nothing more. Took a deep look at Chu Mo: "that time, you inadvertently broke in. Although you abolished the king''s only son, it was also equivalent to breaking their situation. To some extent, it was indeed equivalent to saving the king and the little beast''s life. Otherwise, once the little beast really did that kind of thing..."


    Xia Jing''s eyes flashed a chill.


    Chu Mo knows. The little beast in Xia Jing''s mouth naturally refers to Xia Jie.


    Xia Jing sighed, "but this matter has also completely dragged you into this vortex, plus the contradictions your grandfather, general fan, had with them before..."


    Chu Mo said lightly, "plus this time I''ll treat you."


    Xia Jing nodded: "yes, they want to see a prince with problems. They never want to see a very normal prince."


    "So, anyway, they have regarded me as an enemy, haven''t they?" Chu Mo sighed.


    "Their enemy, in fact, is the emperor." Xia Jing said surprisingly.


    Chu Mo Meng raised his head, frowned tightly, and looked at Xia Jing: "what do you mean?"


    "That''s what you think." Xia Jing said faintly.


    "No?"


    "Why not?"


    "He is the crown prince! Sooner or later, it will be his turn in that position!"


    "Hehe... How many years can the prince in his forties wait? Although the emperor is not young, can you feel that the emperor is old?" Xia Jing sneered.


    "The Emperor... He is really not old. He feels more like a middle-aged man, in his prime of life." Chu Mo said.


    "The emperor has taken the best elixir, and his cultivation has reached the level of five layers and thousands of people. Hehe... Although his combat power is not very good, it is not a problem to live for more than 100 years." Xia Jing said with a smile, "do you think, Prince, you still have the patience to wait another 40 years? Wait until you are more than 80 years old to succeed?"


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless, and his mouth twitched a few times, but he was speechless.


    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo and sighed, "the emperor brother... Actually knows this, so you don''t have to worry about anything. Although the crown prince''s people are not weak, they can even be said to be very strong, but... If they really want to fight with the emperor, they will die hard."


    Xia Jing said with a cold smile.


    Chu Mo''s heart was cold, and he had heard since childhood: the most ruthless imperial family. I didn''t understand at that time. Now it seems that it is true.


    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo sincerely: "Chu Shao, to tell the truth, at the beginning, I really hated you very much. At that time, I chased you and wanted to kill you wholeheartedly. But now, I changed my mind. You don''t have to laugh, not only because of your medical skills, but also because of you. My king finally understood why Xu Zhongliang, the old guy, valued you so much. If you can, my king would like to make you a friend who forgets his age."


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, then raised his head and looked at Xia Jing calmly: "to tell the truth, it''s hard for me to have too high trust in the Lord. However, it doesn''t matter, does it? If the Lord is telling the truth, it''s up to time." Chu Mo smiled and said, "at the auction, save me a room. I don''t want to appear with you."


    Xia Jing''s face showed a happy look, nodded and said, "don''t worry, my king must arrange it properly!"


    Chu Mo nodded: "my master... Cough, that, as long as the prince prepares those medicinal materials almost, the rest of the medicine can be refined soon."


    Chu Mo looked calm and didn''t seem to say anything.


    In Xia Jing''s eyes, a clear color flashed, and he secretly said in his heart: sure enough!


    Then Xia Jing left.


    After seeing Xia Jing off, Chu Mo returned to the room and smiled faintly, "master, this super shield... It''s really good." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 109

    On the fifth day of the lunar new year, it was a little overcast, windy and cold, and the occasional rays of light from the flowing clouds were still not warm.


    Many shops on the streets have opened, and the whole Yanhuang city is almost still shrouded in the atmosphere of the new year.


    There were not many pedestrians on the street. Chu Mo''s carriage walked on Qingshi road at a fast speed.


    Miaoyi Niang and Chu Yan sat opposite Chu mo. Looking at Chu Mo outside through the carriage window, Miaoyi Niang couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you think the carriage is still good with windows?"


    Chu Mo returned to his senses, smiled and said, "how to say, in fact, the carriage without windows is also good. Although I can''t see the outside, I can''t see me outside either."


    Miaoyi Niang was stunned, and then laughed, "unreasonable."


    Chu Yan whispered aside, "young master, are you taking us to the auction house to gain insight?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "I haven''t been to the auction house either. My family used to be very poor. These three words of the auction house are enough to scare me away. How dare I go there? So today is also my first time. I don''t think I''m still in the Spring Festival now. I''ll take you out to relax."


    Miaoyi Niang smiled softly, "my young master knows that he loves you."


    Chu Rouge''s face was slightly red, and his eyes looked at Chu Mo with some curiosity: "didn''t you grow up in the general''s house since childhood? How could you be poor?"


    "The general''s mansion must be very rich?" Chu Mo asked back.


    Chu Yan thought for a while and said, "in my mind, the general''s house, even if it is not rich, is not poor. But seeing those houses in the house, I believe the childe''s words. But why?"


    Miaoyi Niang said aside, "your childe''s grandfather is a good man. Although he is a general and his salary is not low, every year, except for the point of supporting his family, almost all the rest... Are secretly given to the military families who died on the battlefield."


    "Ah, it''s so disrespectful." Chu Yan''s face. With a somewhat shocking color.


    Anyone can do good deeds, but there are really not many people who can do such a thing as general fan Lao. Such people, whether you know them or not, don''t even need to meet them. As long as you hear about his actions, you will be awed.


    Chu Mo looked out along the window of the carriage. Occasionally, he could see several naughty children with runny noses. Still running wild outside, or setting off firecrackers.


    It is peaceful, peaceful, peaceful and cheerful here. This is his home, where he needs to guard!


    This has nothing to do with the emperor or anyone.


    It only belongs to Chu Mo himself, and the persistence at the bottom of his heart. From the teachings of the old general from childhood.


    Fengyun auction house, the largest auction house in Yanhuang City, is a two-story building more than ten feet high.


    The wall is a large piece of bluestone, which looks magnificent and simple. The roof is steep and steep, and the four corners are light and cocked, exquisite and exquisite, with extraordinary momentum.


    Above the gate. A huge stone plaque engraved with five embossed characters of Fengyun auction house!


    It is said that Fengyun auction house has a history of more than 1000 years, which is longer than the founding of Xia. There is also the shadow of the sect behind it, which has always stood here. Never wavered.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of the auction house. At this time, there were a large number of carriages and horses gathered here. heavy traffic on the street. Very prosperous, but not noisy.


    Many people wear large hats to cover their faces. Some people wear black cloaks with hats and hide their faces in their hats. Some people simply wear masks or veils.


    In short, most people here don''t want to be known by others.


    Chu Mo looked at this scene through the window of the carriage, a little silly, and said, "it seems that we don''t have any cover up..."


    Miaoyi Niang took out two veils from her arms, handed one to Chu Yan, and smiled at Chu Mo with a smile: "young master, it''s yourself."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang took out a smiling face mask, handed it to Chu Mo and said, "I knew you wouldn''t think of this."


    "Why?" Chu Mo was a little confused.


    He is smart, even in some ways, like a demon. But after all, he is just a 14-year-old boy. He can''t have the corresponding experience of things he hasn''t experienced.


    Miaoyi Niang said, "if you take a treasure here, it happens that others also want it. If your identity is exposed, then there will be a lot of trouble. Hide your identity and leave the auction house. Who knows who you are?"


    Chu Mo suddenly realized: "I see!"


    Said, took Miaoyi Niang to prepare this smiling face mask for him, and then murmured, "I''m the room that Xia Jing prepared for me. Then, even if I wear the mask, for Xia Jing, my identity... Isn''t it still not a secret?"


    Miaoyi nodded and said, "otherwise, we''ll just sit in the hall."


    Chu Mo thought, "well, anyway, we''re not going to buy anything, just sit in the hall."


    Chu Mo said, and began to change his body shape according to the skill of changing looks handed over by the demon king.


    Before entering the bone refining period, it was still difficult to change his body shape through this skill, but now, for Chu Mo, it was simply easy to change his physical characteristics.


    Chu Mo''s body heard a sound of clicking. Miaoyi Niang and Chu Yan both looked at Chu Mo with some doubts.


    After getting off the carriage, the two women suddenly found that Chu Mo''s height... Was half a head taller than before, and his body shape was completely different from the previous thin body. It''s like a different person. Now Chu Mo is more like an adult.


    Wearing a small face mask gives people a feeling of some evil spirit.


    Miaoyi Niang and Chu Yan were stunned, and their hearts were extremely shocked. Fortunately, I didn''t ask it on the spot.


    If you want to enter Fengyun auction house, you must have an invitation. Otherwise, even if you are the prince, you will be rejected. In order to protect the privacy of guests, all invitations of Fengyun auction house are standard.


    After showing the invitation, Chu Mo took two women and Shi Shi ran walked in. As soon as I entered the door, a feeling of emptiness came to my face.


    Where they stand, down the road, are rows of seats, and there is a number plate on each seat. If you want to shoot something, just raise this number plate.


    In the middle of the auction house, a huge chandelier hung from the ceiling, illuminating the whole auction house. The whole second floor is a circle of private rooms, a total of 21, which are divided into three grades of ''heaven, earth and people'', with seven private rooms in each grade. It has always been the territory of adults and objects.


    This time, Xia Jing originally arranged Chu Mo in room 7 on the second floor, but he didn''t go up because he didn''t want to expose himself.


    Chu Mo took two women and sat down casually in a few corners at the top of the back.


    Then, looking at a large number of people, began to fish in.


    The hall on the first floor, which can accommodate more than 1000 people, soon had more than 500 people seated.


    And now... It''s not time to close the door.


    Although the whole hall was noisy, it was not messy. People gathered in twos and threes to whisper. Although many people wear masks or hats on their faces, they obviously exude a breath different from ordinary people.


    Chu Mo narrowed his eyes slightly and asked Miaoyi Niang softly, "usually there are many sect members in this auction house?" (to be continued...)

 Chapter 110

    Miaoyi Niang shook her head gently, and her eyes also showed some confusion. She whispered, "no, although I rarely come to the auction house, because I am in charge of Taotie building, I receive invitations almost every auction. I have come here a few times occasionally, but this is the first time!"


    Saying this, Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo with some surprise: "how can you see that those people are from the sect?"


    Chu Mo smiled and whispered, "people who come out of the sect, even if they cover their whole bodies, will also have a sense of pride."


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo: "are you overturning a boat of people with one pole?"


    Chu Mo hehe smiled.


    Miaoyi Niang sighed lightly, "but what you said is indeed reasonable."


    Chu Yan looked at these people around with some curiosity, silently observed their every move, and also observed the exits of the auction house, keeping all these in mind. These are already her instincts.


    In addition to the assassination of Chu Mo that day was a failure, Chu Yan had a very powerful talent in intelligence. She is very observant and insightful.


    This is also the main reason why her assassination failed that day.


    Because she saw at almost a glance that Chu Mo was not the object she could assassinate at all. If she continued, she would only die in vain. Facts have proved that she is right.


    After a while, the door of the auction house was finally closed. At this time, the whole auction house, the hall on the first floor, has been filled with nearly 70% of the people.


    Almost half of them hide their true faces. The rest are those who show their true faces calmly, or those who have confidence and are not afraid of anyone; Or, I didn''t want to shoot anything at all, just to see the excitement.


    At this time, on the bottom stage, a fat middle-aged man came up. If you don''t look carefully, you think it''s a meat ball rolling up.


    But anyone who knows something about Fengyun auction house dare not underestimate this middle-aged fat man. Because he is the chief auctioneer of Fengyun auction house. Few people know his name, but almost everyone calls him fat brother.


    "It''s strange. Why did brother Fei come up in person today? Is there something big to appear?"


    "Yes, this is really a little strange. Normally, there is no big thing. Brother Fei never shows up."


    "At least brother Fei is also the second shopkeeper of Fengyun auction house..."


    Some familiar people gathered together and whispered.


    And those who don''t cover up their faces. Seeing brother Fei coming up, they were all surprised, and some faces showed regret. Because fat brother appears, it means that this auction is likely to have unexpected babies.


    "Haha, new and old friends, happy new year, everyone. Long time no see. Brother Fei misses you very much." Fat brother''s voice was very loud. He stood there, smiling, and his voice spread all over the auction hall.


    "Brother Fei saw some friends who didn''t hide their faces with a look of frustration. Probably because of my appearance, you think there must be something good in this auction?"


    "Isn''t it?" In the hall, someone shouted.


    Brother Fei smiled, nodded and said, "this time, there are really good things, and there are many! However, if you don''t hide your identity, you don''t have to worry about anything, because this time, although the auction is very good, it''s not enough to kill people and steal goods."


    With that, brother Fei smiled: "well, let''s get down to business and start today''s auction!"


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man, who was as fat as a ball, suddenly changed his momentum from a friendly local rich man to a dignified superior.


    Chu Mo was a little surprised and felt very fresh. He looked at it without blinking. But at this time, Chu Mo felt that there seemed to be a look at him. In this vision, there is obviously a trace of killing!


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was stunned, thinking that I had covered it up! Didn''t master say that no one in the whole four elephant continent can see through this Yirong skill?


    However, Chu mo later found that the other party''s killing intention was not directed at him, but at the wonderful yiniang beside him!


    Because Chu Mo obviously felt that Miaoyi Niang''s body was tight and seemed very nervous.


    Chu Mo calmly patted Miaoyi Niang''s hand.


    Then Chu Mo felt that Miaoyi Niang seemed relieved, but still a little nervous.


    At this time, the fat brother on the stage has taken out the first auction, which is a bronze tripod more than a thousand years ago. The tripod is three feet high with three feet and two ears. It is rusty and seems to be carved with some birds and animals.


    Miaoyi Niang saw this tripod, and her breathing suddenly became a little hurried, and then suddenly she held Chu Mo''s hand with her backhand.


    Her hands... A little cold, but also a little shaking.


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed, and he couldn''t see any expression on his face. Meanwhile, Yu, who had not moved for a long time, suddenly scalded him.


    "Have you seen clearly? This tripod has a long history. It is not the product of Qinglong, but from the distant Suzaku! It is said that it came from a once brilliant big sect." Brother Fei introduced it above.


    Chu Mo understood something from Miaoyi Niang''s shivering cold hand. Holding Miaoyi Niang''s hand with her backhand, she looked at the fat brother on the stage.


    "According to my experience, this tripod should be a sacrificial tripod, of course, it may also be a medicine refining tripod. The means in the sect are not what ordinary people in the secular world can imagine." Brother Fei said, smiling: "no matter how brilliant it has experienced, but now... It is just an antique. It should be good to put it at home as a town house. Its starting price is twohundred... Gold!"


    When Feige said twohundred Liang, Chu Mo saw many people ready to move, and seemed to want to hold up a sign. The word "gold" appeared after the result. Those people immediately looked angry and put down their hands that wanted to raise cards.


    Oneortwo taels of gold and ten taels of silver, even if this bronze tripod is really the outflow of Zhuque mainland sect, it is not worth twothousand taels of silver. This starting price is a little outrageous.


    Chu Mo didn''t act at the first time, because the look just now seemed to be related to the bronze tripod that most likely flowed out of the ethereal palace.


    Chu Mo is not a person who is good at conspiracy theory, but this matter seems to show a strong strangeness.


    Brother Fei glanced at the people below and said with a smile, "the price is a little expensive, but it''s something flowing out of the big sect after all. Who knows if there''s any other wonderful use? Maybe the water filled with it can cure diseases. Haha, it''s funny, don''t take it seriously. If you drink it again and get poisoned, don''t rely on me."


    Brother Fei was witty and active on the stage, and said, "in fact, even if it''s just an antique, I think it''s worth the price. Of course, the premise is to like it. If you like it, it''s worth it!"


    At this time, a voice came from the hall, and finally someone raised his card.


    "Two hundred and twelve taels of gold, I want it. Brother Fei is right. It''s worth it if you like it. I look likable. Take it home and put it at the door to catch the rain."¡ª¡ª


    Thanks, punter_ U became the leader of the alliance of killing Tianren. The reason why I expressed my gratitude alone is because I heard that you became the leader of the alliance after a dozen times of rewards with your mobile phone... This support made me speechless and moved. Today''s original three watch, add a chapter for you! Thank you for your support!


    The second thing is to apologize to a reader friend for forgetting your name. The post is some doubts and criticisms about the early plot. I didn''t feel anything after reading it, because after seeing the back, these doubts will be solved one by one. On the management side, because I was a novice, I thought it was an offence to the author, so I deleted it. Here I apologize to you: sorry! Although you may not see it.


    I also told the management that * * would be cautious in the future. As long as it did not involve personal attacks and advertising, the posts discussing the plot would not be deleted. After all, there are a thousand Hamlets in the hearts of a thousand people, right? At the same time, I hope you can forgive our beauty management. Novices are bound to make mistakes. You should give us a chance to correct.


    The third thing is to ask for the recommended vote seriously. I''m very serious... Don''t patronize to vote for the monthly ticket... If there is no monthly ticket, vote for the recommended vote? Mmm, I love you. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 111

    The speaker didn''t hide his face. He was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was also a little fat, with a dark face and thick eyebrows and big eyes, which was not ugly. £¤f£¬


    Sitting there, smiling, accompanied by two gorgeous women in fox fur. The middle-aged man has ten fingers and ten rings on his two hands, which almost blinds his eyes.


    "It''s Wang Dafa! Mom, this upstart, he almost controls the whole timber business of Yanhuang city."


    "This guy has a characteristic. He can enter the second floor obviously, but he just likes to sit in the hall on the first floor, and he never hides his true face. Do you see the two women beside him? Do you look like the women in the brothel? I tell you, those two women are all real masters! They are disciples of the sect! Both have become Wang Dafa''s concubines! Shit..."


    In the hall, someone whispered, "I don''t like this kind of buns with two stinky money. This kind of treasure with historical value... Is it used to collect rainwater?"


    "Wang Dafa has always been like this. I don''t know how many people have done this. Last year, he fought with another rich man in Yanhuang city to get rich here and photographed an ancient Qin worth 10000 liang of silver. Then he smashed the Qin on the spot, saying that I have money. If this stupid thing smashes, it can still make a sound, otherwise I will give you a piece of fiddle? I want to strangle him!"


    The person who spoke was not far away from Chu mo. with Chu Mo''s ear power, he heard clearly.


    Miaoyi Niang''s cold hand trembled a little. Obviously, she also heard the man''s comments, and her heart was extremely angry.


    "Light point." Chu Mo''s mouth didn''t move, and the sound became a line, which reached Miaoyi Niang''s ears.


    This is the first time Chu Mo used this kind of skill, which is also one of the many skill methods passed by the demon king to him.


    Miaoyi Niang seemed slightly stunned, glanced at the expressionless Chu Mo from the corner of her eyes, breathed a sigh of relief, and her cold trembling hand slowly softened.


    The fat brother on the stage said, "now someone has offered 210 liang of gold. Is there any higher price?"


    This bronze tripod. It really doesn''t seem to have any value. Even if it was used to refine medicine, how many people can use it in this secular world?


    Burn with ordinary firewood for several days and nights. I''m afraid it won''t change at all!


    Therefore, there is no second bidder for it.


    Chu Mo felt that his eyes fell on Miaoyi Niang beside him again. Chu Mo didn''t catch that look. He picked up the number plate on his seat, held it up, and said faintly, "220 liang of gold. I like this thing very much. I wonder if Mr. Wang can give it away?"


    Sitting in the front row, Wang Dafa was slightly stunned and couldn''t help looking back. Naturally, he knows what other people think of him, such as buns, upstarts, ground beetle... He has heard a lot.


    Otherwise, he is a big businessman, no matter how he doesn''t know elegance. It''s not as bad as buying 10000 liang of silver to smash the piano. In my bones, I''m also competing with some people.


    Didn''t you say that I''m a ground beetle upstart? I''ll show you the upstart ground beetle! I''m so rich! What can you do if you are so willful?


    This is Wang Dafa''s temperament. It doesn''t matter if you don''t respect me. I don''t care for your respect!


    But is it really not rare? But if you can''t get it, what can you do?


    Therefore, being called Mr... it was the first time in Wang Dafa''s life!


    So, even if the young man wears a smiling face mask. I can''t see his face clearly, even if he is a stranger to each other, but at this moment, Wang Dafa''s heart. Suddenly flowing through a warm current, there is a feeling of being valued. Almost instantly, this strange young man who did not know who he was was was introduced as a confidant.


    It seems a little funny to say, but the reality is often more wonderful than the story.


    Therefore, the timber king of Yanhuang city made an amazing move. He stood up and laughed, "I''m a bumpkin. I''m honored as Sir for the first time in my life. My heart is warm. Brother, my king Dafa asked me to call you brother. Don''t say anything. I''ll give you this tripod!"


    Wang Dafa said to the fat brother on the stage, "fat brother, two hundred and eighty-eight liang of gold, I want it, and send it to that brother! The number is lucky, and I want to celebrate!"


    Chu Mo was stunned, and the others in the whole auction hall were also stunned.


    At the moment, many people regret beating their chests and feet. They said that they knew that calling Mr. Wang Dafa would get an antique of nearly threethousand liang of silver. We also called it!


    Chu Mo was stunned for a moment, recovered, and said with a bitter smile, "brother Wang... Isn''t this good?"


    Wang Dafa waved his hand, "you call me brother. Can''t I give you a new year gift? It''s settled!"


    Chu Mo was speechless. After thinking for a while, he hugged Wang Dafa and said, "brother Wang is a happy man, so I''m not polite to you. I owe brother Wang a favor!"


    "Hahaha, it''s easy to say. I''ll drink at your house another day!" Wang Dafa laughed boldly, and then sat back with a happy face. It seemed that threethousand liang of silver was a number for him.


    This result is unexpected to everyone. The fat brother on the stage didn''t expect it, but it was an unexpected surprise that a useless bronze tripod could be sold at this price.


    Therefore, after three routine questions, the auction hammer fell, and then someone sent the bronze tripod directly to Chu Mo''s hand.


    Chu Mo could clearly feel that the jade on his neck was hot again. He knew in his heart that this bronze tripod might be a treasure. At the same time, he also felt that Miaoyi Niang around him seemed a little excited.


    Quickly beam the sound into a line and transmit it to Miaoyi Niang: "sister, don''t get excited. If this thing reaches our hands, it won''t go out. Someone over there is staring at you secretly. Don''t show your foot."


    Miaoyi Niang shook Chu Mo''s hand and said she understood.


    After this incident, it played a warming role, and the atmosphere in the auction hall was obviously also active.


    That look did not look this way again. Fat brother on the stage took out the second auction.


    It is a landscape figure carved from the finest coral!


    This thing, looking at it, makes people have an impulse to grab it. It''s really beautiful!


    The person who carved this coral must be a master. Every detail is shown, and the color of the whole coral is also applied to the extreme.


    This is secular after all.


    This kind of thing is the most popular!


    Therefore, this landscape figure carved from the best coral has directly caused people''s frenzy, and even the voice of quotation continues to come from the second floor.


    Wang Dafa also participated in the competition. However, after several prices, especially the voice of bidding from the second floor, Wang Dafa directly stopped bidding.


    From this point, we can see that this is by no means a bumpkin who only knows how to show off his wealth!


    Finally, this exquisite coral carving was taken by the people in room 3, Tianzi, on the second floor. I don''t know if it''s Prince Xia Jing''s person.


    Next, all kinds of rare treasures came together in brother Fei''s mouth. I have to say that brother Fei''s eloquence is very strong and his knowledge is profound enough. In his mouth, each of those treasures has its own story, and each one can be described by him as a peerless treasure.


    People also buy it very much. From the beginning to the present, for nearly an hour, nothing has been sold.


    In the end, it''s the highlight of today.


    Brother Fei stood there with a serious face and said seriously, "now, it''s the most important moment today. Our finale is coming!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 112

    "But before that, I want to ask you, what is the most precious thing in this world?" Fat brother, like a ball, suddenly sold his feelings on the stage, which made everyone below a little uncomfortable. ¡ó¡ý¡ó¡ý small ¡ó¡ý say,


    Wang Da laughed and said, "power! Money! Women!"


    Although many people think so, no one will say it in public like this. Therefore, when Wang Dafa finished speaking, many people scoffed.


    A gentle and pleasant woman''s voice came from the second floor: "I think the most precious things in the world are not available and have been lost."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the whole auction hall suddenly quieted down, and people''s faces showed a thoughtful look.


    Then, everyone couldn''t help applauding.


    What you can''t get... What you have lost is so reasonable that it''s simply a wise saying!


    Wang Dafa sat down slightly and muttered to the two girls around him, "what can''t be obtained and what has been lost... Don''t get what can''t be obtained! Forget what has been lost! Cherish the present and live happily is the most important!"


    It''s just that few people hear Wang Dafa''s words. Even if they hear them, they will disdain you, a bumpkin. What kind of words can you say?


    The two gorgeous women both covered their mouths and smiled, looking at Wang Dafa with love in their eyes. Others don''t understand Wang Dafa''s good, but they know very well... Behind this mask of nouveau riche, earth buns and ground beetle, what a smart and powerful man is.


    Is it just the timber king of Yanhuang city? Wrong, he is the king of timber in the whole summer! He is also the king of shipbuilding in summer!


    Those ordinary people, how can they have that insight?


    However, the young man with a smiling face mask is very powerful


    Seeing the atmosphere warm up again, the fat brother on the stage said with a smile, "the young lady on the second floor said very well, what you can''t get, and what you have lost, what you have lost... This fat brother can''t help you get it back. But today, right here, at our auction, we will auction something you can''t get!"


    The whole auction hall. Some noisy ground floor, suddenly quiet down.


    No one is needed to make them quiet. These people take the initiative to close their mouths, even hold their breath, and look at the fat brother on the stage with blazing eyes. It''s like a piece of fat!


    What you can''t get


    This world. There are really not many things that can be called unavailable.


    As the saying goes, money can make the devil push the mill. In the eyes of these rich people in Yanhuang City, nothing in this world is really unavailable. But since brother Fei dares to say so, he must have his confidence.


    It''s most likely that it''s those pills and other things in the sect. These pills, including those that prolong life, those that cure diseases and strengthen the body, and those that nourish yin and kidney... Each of them will cause people''s frenzy.


    Brother Fei saw that the atmosphere was almost pushed. Then he smiled and said, "before I asked you what is the most precious thing in the world. In fact, there is an answer in my heart. That is health! You see, my body is almost a ball! If I were an ordinary person, I''m afraid I''m already sick and I''m estimated to be unable to take care of myself."


    Brother Fei sighed and said with some emotion, "but up to now, I can still stand here alive and work as an auctioneer for you. What''s the reason? It''s because I have a way to make myself healthy!"


    The auction hall has become more quiet over the years. The number of times that those advanced pills in the sect appear at the auction is extremely limited. Every time, at the auction, once these things appear, it will cause a crazy competition. Outside the auction. There will also be bursts of blood.


    It''s not uncommon for these things to die over the years.


    "Do you all think that today''s final auction is Dan medicine?" Brother Fei smiled mysteriously, "actually not!"


    "Shit!"


    "Shit!"


    "Are you kidding us?"


    "Are you kidding us?"


    The auction hall, which used to smell needles, suddenly became like a vegetable market, and many people couldn''t help shouting abuse.


    It''s really fat brother''s appetite. He''s hanging too hard. Let these people fall into the abyss in an instant with great expectation, and it''s strange not to scold him.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly, and whispered, "this guy... Really scolded himself."


    Chu Yan also couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "really, let others look forward to it so much. In the end, the result is not, it''s time to scold!"


    At this time, the fat brother on the stage said with a smile, "don''t worry. Listen to me. Today''s final auction is guaranteed to be liked by everyone! Although it''s not a sect pill, its efficacy... Is no worse than the sect pill! Even stronger!"


    At this moment, the noisy curses in the whole hall suddenly stopped.


    Everyone looked at brother Fei, and their eyes... Became hot again.


    Brother Fei finally solved the mystery and said loudly, "lift up the treasures on the fourth order yuan beast... The red eyed ice Python one by one and show them to you!"


    There were strong young men, in groups of several, who lifted up the tendons, bones and skins of the red eyed ice python.


    Finally, eight people, carrying a huge Python''s head, walked onto the auction platform.


    Boom!


    In the hall, there was an uproar immediately, and everyone couldn''t help but make a low cry of surprise.


    Although we all know that the python has long died, I don''t know how long, but the cold breath from the huge Python''s head is still frightening!


    This... Is coercion!


    It belongs to the unique authority of the fourth level yuan beast!


    Even if you are afraid of death, you will be out of breath.


    Brother Fei cautiously approached the huge Python''s head, then stretched out his hand to touch it, pretended to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and said, "this thing... It''s terrible! See it? Fourth level yuan beast! It''s rarely seen even in the sect. Ordinary sect disciples have no strength to hunt Yuan beasts of this level at all. So, I said that although it''s not a pill, it''s better than a pill. Do you have any different opinions?"


    There was a dead silence in the hall, and no one spoke. Only the huge Python head was enough to explain the problem.


    Everything on Yuan beast is treasure!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the excrement discharged by the fourth level yuan beast will be as valuable as a treasure if they get it!


    Not to mention this one on the stage, it''s still a rare red eyed ice Python among the four level yuan beasts!


    "Its scales, get three or five pieces, stick to the goggles, can at least double the defense!"


    "If it is made into a pair of soft armor, it is more invulnerable. This is a real treasure used to protect life!"


    "Its tendons and bones are used to make wine. After drinking, it can prolong life, improve health and strengthen the body, and almost prevent all diseases!"


    "Just ask, this thing is not a treasure... What else can be called a treasure?"


    "Six or seven years ago, a red eyed ice Python was hunted in the army, which caused a sensation at that time. Even people in the sect participated in the competition. Before that, we Yanhuang city had never even had such a thing! After that, it never appeared."


    "Today... It''s coming again! Are you going to miss it?"


    Fat brother stood on the stage, spitting stars flying, almost blowing this four level yuan beast into a nine level yuan beast.


    Chu Mo blushed and curled his lips, quite disapproving.


    But almost everyone in the whole auction hall, including Chu Yan and Miaoyi Niang beside him... All breathed fast, and their eyes were fixed on the pile of materials on the stage emitting cold air and terror.


    Chu Mo was in a daze and muttered, "is it really that good?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 113

    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo strangely: "my lord... Do you really don''t understand or pretend to be confused? Fourth order yuan beast! Do you think this is an ordinary lion and tiger?"


    "What happened to the fourth level yuan beast?" Chu Mo pie pie mouth, a face of disdain. Heart: I didn''t kill the fourth level yuan beast by your young master


    "Oh my God..." Miaoyi Niang put her hand on her forehead and looked at Chu Mo speechless. "Young master, I really don''t know what to say about you. In theory, the fourth level yuan beast is roughly equivalent to the Yellow level four layers of human beings... That is, the warrior in the iron bone realm. But its real strength is far better than the warrior in the iron bone realm! It''s no exaggeration to say that a fourth level yuan beast can easily kill threeorfour human warriors of the same level in the iron bone realm!"


    Miaoyi Niang sighed, "the ordinary fourth level yuan beast is already so powerful, and the red eyed cold ice Python... Is the best yuan beast that is far better than the general fourth level yuan beast! Its power is quite terrible, and it can enter human towns and even kill cities!"


    Chu Yan also whispered aside, "I heard that the army paid a considerable price to kill the red eyed ice Python!"


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "yes, you ask your childe about this. He knows it best."


    Chu Mo smiled and looked at Chu Yan with a curious face: "I''ll tell you later."


    Miaoyi Niang also knows that Chu Mo is now easy to refit and should not be exposed too much. Fortunately, no one noticed the three people in the corner, all staring at the red eyed ice Python on the auction table.


    Chu Mo murmured, "even if it''s hard to hunt, what can that say?"


    Miaoyi Niang sighed silently, "first of all, this thing is extremely rare. Even if it is a big sect, it is not easy to catch a red eyed ice python. If you get it occasionally, you will never let a piece of scale on it flow out!"


    "Secondly, the materials on the red eye cold ice Python are invaluable. Do you think brother Fei is fooling? You are really wrong! He doesn''t exaggerate at all about the efficacy of the materials on the red eye cold ice Python!" Miaoyi Niang sighed, "I don''t know who is so powerful that she can hunt such a powerful yuan beast. What''s more incredible is... She even took it out for auction... What a loser!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. In fact, he told Miaoyi Niang that he had hunted some yuan beasts and gave them to uncle one armed to sell. Chu Mo is not a person who likes to show off, so he didn''t say it in detail.


    Miaoyi Niang couldn''t think that the black sheep in her mouth was sitting beside her.


    At this time, the fat brother on the stage has already started the auction of the red eye cold ice python, with an excited voice on his face: "now, start the auction of a muscle of the red eye cold ice Python! I''m not wrong, it''s a whole muscle! Its efficacy, I believe I don''t need to say more, use it to make bowstrings... That''s a divine bow, use it to make wine, that''s a tonic... Its starting price is... 5000 liang of gold!"


    "This is to kill people..." Chu Mo mumbled.


    As he spoke, dozens of people held up their signs in the auction hall at the same time.


    "Six thousand liang of gold!"


    "Seventhousand Liang!"


    "I''m going to Han Xiaoshan, and I''ll give 10000 liang of gold! This red eyed cold Python''s tendon, I''m going to Han Xiaoshan! Remember, my name is Han Xiaoshan! As long as you are reasonable and don''t rob me, Xiao Shan will be greatly appreciated in the future!"


    "Bah, who is Han Xiaoshan? I haven''t heard of it. I offer 12000 taels of gold!"


    "I''ll pay thirteen thousand Liang!"


    "Thirtyfive!"


    Chu Mo stared at the scene dumbfounded, his mouth twitched, and his eyes were full of disbelief: "are these people... Crazy?"


    There was no response around. Chu Mo turned his head and saw that the two women could feel their excitement across the veil at the moment.


    Feeling Chu Mo''s eyes, Miaoyi Niang said with some regret, "it''s too expensive... Otherwise I really want to buy it."


    "What do you want it for?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and thought: cure disease and strengthen body? As a cultivator, you don''t need it at all! Nourishing yin and kidney? It''s already so beautiful and watery. It seems... It''s not necessary. prolong life? As long as Miaoyi Niang keeps practicing, her longevity must be much longer than that of ordinary people. Where does she need this thing to prolong her life?


    Who knows, Miaoyi Niang didn''t even think about it, and directly said, "here you are!"


    "Here... Here?" Chu Mo didn''t react for a moment, but then, his heart surged with emotion, smiled and passed on a message to Miaoyi Niang: "no, this thing is what I sent out to shoot. Some words, let''s talk back, there''s nothing to see, let''s go."


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo dully, as if she wanted to make sure whether he was joking.


    But then, Miaoyi Niang directly stood up and shook her head with a look of surprise. It was estimated that she was scolding Chu Mo''s black sheep in her heart.


    Chu Yan saw that they got up and stood up with them. His eyes were still a little obsessed with looking at the pile of things on the stage.


    At this time, the tendon of the red eyed ice Python has been called to 20000 liang of gold!


    Crazy!


    Crazy!


    Chu Mo shook his head, took two women, carried the heavy bronze tripod, and quietly left the auction house.


    Just as their figure had just disappeared, two more people got up in the auction house, bowed their heads and left quickly with a very low profile.


    After going out, Chu Mo took Miaoyi Niang and Chu Yan and quickly left towards a path, completely ignoring the carriage waiting there.


    As a person who grew up in Yanhuang city since childhood, Chu Mo is very familiar with the whole Yanhuang city.


    He walked quickly through the alley with two women, and the bronze tripod was always in his hand. It''s not that the two women are afraid of knowing that he has space treasures, but that they don''t want to be known by those who track them!


    Chu Mo had an intuition that their sudden departure would make the person who had been staring at Miaoyi Niang feel unprepared, but he or they... Would definitely catch up.


    But Chu Mo didn''t want to be too passive. It was too uncomfortable to be led by the enemy. He wants to take the initiative, even if he wants to fight... He will fight on his own territory!


    At the moment, the two women also understood that something must have happened, otherwise, Chu Mo couldn''t react like this. Therefore, no one asked more, silently followed Chu Mo, and hurried forward.


    Finally, I came to an abandoned area in Yanhuang City, which was originally a slum, because the government wanted to build a huge garden here. They moved all the poor people here to other places and directly distributed houses many times better than here. Therefore, there was no need to mobilize, and all the poor people left here.


    It has been abandoned for more than half a year now. Except for a few tramps who occasionally live here, there are almost no people.


    As soon as the three of Chu Mo arrived, two figures rushed over at high speed.


    In an instant, he came in front of the three and stopped them.


    Both of them were wearing black cloaks, and their faces were completely covered by hats even behind them.


    One of them, looking at Miaoyi Niang, said in a deep voice, "the remaining evils of the ethereal palace, hand over the inheritance skill, and save you from death!"¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 4 burst!


    seek

 Chapter 114

    Miaoyi Niang looked at the two men in black cloaks coldly: "what ethereal palace, I don''t understand what you''re talking about?"


    The man who just spoke disdained to laugh and said, "OK, Miaoyi Niang, since we have found your head, it means that we have enough evidence to prove that you are the remnant of the ethereal palace. ¡ñ -, otherwise, do you think we are idle? Come to trouble you?"


    Miaoyi Niang''s eyes were cold and flashed an angry look: "do you have a grudge against Piaomiao palace?"


    "No hatred." The man said.


    "You have a grudge against me?" Miaoyi Niang asked again.


    The man sneered: "come on, don''t say so many useless words. We have no grievances with Piaomiao palace and the same with your Miaoyi Niang. We just want to get the inheritance of Piaomiao palace. You can treat us as robbers and come to rob!"


    "God... Such shameless words are so reasonable." Chu Yan said aside. She was not timid. Seeing someone bullying Miao yiniang, she was naturally very angry and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little girl, it''s nothing for you. You''d better get out of here!" The talking man said coldly.


    Another man in a cloak stood there quietly without speaking.


    Chu Mo looked at the two men and felt a little shocked. The rosefinch continent was far away from the four elephant continent, separated by thousands of rivers and mountains. How on earth did these people find them? And it seems that it is not a day or two since they came to Yanhuang city. It is estimated that all kinds of information about Miaoyi Niang have been investigated clearly.


    "How did you find me?" Miaoyi Niang looked at the two people: "my appearance now has changed a lot from that year, and it is extremely far away from the Suzaku continent..."


    The man who spoke smiled faintly: "in fact, nothing in the world is really difficult. It depends on your intentions. Your twelve sisters and twelve storage rings ran away separately. It seems that they are very tight. No one should be able to find you. But you forgot one thing, that is... No one betrayed you!"


    Miaoyi Niang''s pupils shrunk slightly and murmured, "betray? The ethereal palace is gone. Who will betray us?"


    The man laughed, "of course it''s one of your twelve sisters!"


    "This is impossible!" Miaoyi Niang glared at the man: "you are lying!"


    The man curled his mouth. say: "What''s the meaning of lying to you? Over the years, there are not 10000 but 8000 people looking for you on the Zhuque continent. Although the four elephant continent is vast and boundless, and it is divided into four places: green dragon, white tiger, Zhuque and Xuanwu. It seems that it''s very difficult to find you. In fact, it''s not, because you are the pride of heaven in the sect. Even if you enter the secular world, nine times out of ten... You will choose the top-level Big city! "


    Miaoyi Niang''s face changed slightly, because she was told right by the man.


    Although their twelve sisters didn''t know where they were going, they had agreed to stand firm in one of the largest cities in their country. Then when we meet again. Recognize each other by secret words.


    The man smiled faintly: "this is the first mistake you made. The second mistake is that you are all female disciples of the sect and proud women. In your cognition, women should be so excellent. But you forget one thing, in this secular world... Women''s status is not as high as you think!"


    The man said, shrugged and said with a smile, "look. First of all, the city, and then the excellent women in the city... With these two conditions, it will be much easier to find you?"


    Chu Mo was secretly frightened aside, and he didn''t know that this man was too smart. Or does everyone infer so.


    If everyone extrapolates like this... It would be terrible. I''m afraid those sisters of Miaoyi Niang... Are in a very bad situation.


    "Of course, I have to admit that among your sisters, you are really quite smart and low-key enough! We have been looking for you for several years. Apart from others, this is Yanhuang city. We have investigated you repeatedly many times, including after you took over Taotie building." The man sighed, "it''s a pity that at that time, I couldn''t confirm your identity at all, because you haven''t shown any behavior related to the words ambition and power."


    Chu Mo''s heart was slightly cold. He knew what the problem was.


    "It must be that I let Yi Niang take charge of the establishment of power, which made these people perceive something..." Chu Mo''s heart was more or less self reproach.


    Sure enough, the man then said, "however, your recent behavior has finally made us almost sure that you... Are one of the twelve disciples who fled from the ethereal palace in those years!"


    Miaoyi Niang''s star eyes flickered and said indifferently, "I have to admit that your observation is very strong and your judgment is accurate enough, but what does this have to do with my sisters'' betrayal? I don''t allow you to slander my sisters."


    The young man laughed, and then said, "is it? Slander? Do you know how we finally determined you?"


    Miaoyi Niang didn''t speak, but looked at the man indifferently.


    At this time, beside the man, the man who had not spoken suddenly took off the hat on his head, revealing the face of an ordinary man. Then, the man reached out and gently tore his face... A delicate human skin mask was torn off, revealing a beautiful face inside.


    This man... Turned out to be a woman!


    Miaoyi Niang''s eyes were straight, staring at the woman dumbfounded, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    The woman in the cloak threw the mask in her hand and said faintly, "younger martial sister Yi Niang, don''t you know me?"


    "You, are you sunyifei, senior sister Yifei?" Miaoyi Niang''s eyes were still full of inconceivable, looking at the woman: "you, how can you? With these people? This... This is not true!"


    Miaoyi Niang''s body couldn''t help shaking slightly. Seeing the elder martial sister who had been away for many years with her own eyes, she should have been very happy, but she didn''t expect that the elder martial sister had betrayed. And he also brought his enemy to catch her... It was a great blow to Miaoyi Niang.


    The reason why Miaoyi Niang can recognize sun Yifei at a glance is that when she was in the Piaomiao palace, sun Yifei was one of the best talented disciples in the Piaomiao palace!


    When the ethereal palace collapsed and the twelve disciples rushed to different places, sun Yifei''s realm had reached the three-level yuan pass. Now after so many years, I''m afraid it will only become stronger.


    "Betrayal? I didn''t betray." Sun Yifei looked at Miaoyi Niang faintly and said, "the predecessors of the school also told us not to think about revenge. As long as we continue to inherit, we will have boundless merits... In fact, these words are tantamount to telling us to live well. And I, now live well."


    At this time, the man stretched out his hand, put it on Sun Yifei''s slender waist, smiled and said, "yes, how about being a man... The most important thing is happiness!"¡ª¡ª


    Recently, due to the severe crackdown, many of our normal public chapters have been affected, which has affected our reading experience. Apologize to the affected friends. The technical department has been contacted urgently to repair it. There should be no problem now.


    Well, please ask for the recommended ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 115

    Miaoyi Niang looked at Sun Yifei incredulously, so sad that she could hardly speak. £¤f¡£ £¤f


    The feeling of being deliberately plotted and betrayed by the fellow senior sister, who was respected since childhood, was very bitter, and spread in Miaoyi Niang''s heart.


    "Younger martial sister yiniang, to tell you the truth, Piaomiao palace... No longer exists. It is impossible for twelve of us to rebuild Piaomiao palace. All sects in the whole Zhuque continent will never allow the word Piaomiao palace to appear in this world again." Sun Yifei said calmly, and then looked at Miaoyi Niang and said, "I think you must understand this truth. If you can manage Taotie restaurant into the first restaurant in Daxia, you must be smarter and better than I thought."


    "Even if we can''t rebuild, do we have to betray?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Sun Yifei and asked.


    Sun Yifei hissed, and a look of disdain flashed on his beautiful face: "what is betrayal? Who have I betrayed? You? Or the Piaomiao palace? The Piaomiao palace has long been a past... A history, how to talk about betrayal? Finding you today, your inheritance... Is only one of our purposes."


    "What else do you... Want to do?" Miaoyi Niang''s mood suddenly stabilized, and her delicate face was slightly sarcastic: "are you interested in Taotie building''s business? Or in me?"


    "Miaoyi Niang, I hope you can understand your current situation. Yifei is willing to confide in you, taking you as her junior sister. But this... Does not mean that you are qualified to challenge us." The man who still didn''t show his true face interrupted.


    "Confide in me? Treat me as a junior sister?" Miaoyi Niang smiled strangely and nodded, "elder martial sister Yifei, I want to hear from you."


    Sun Yifei nodded and said seriously, "first, you can see that this inheritance is meaningless in our hands! Without the support of the sect, it is extremely difficult for us to improve our level. For so many years, you have only broken through to the yuan level?"


    Miaoyi Niang nodded and didn''t speak.


    "So, this inheritance. It''s better to take it out and let it carry forward!" Sun Yifei said.


    Miaoyi Niang laughed and said, "let it carry forward in the hands of the enemy?"


    "They are not our enemies." Sun Yifei glanced at the man beside him, and his face was a little sweet: "they didn''t participate in the siege of the misty palace. This is the second thing I want to tell you. I hope you can be like me. Join the rosefinch club!"


    "Rosefinch meeting?" Miaoyi Niang frowned slightly. The name of this force made her feel very strange. At the same time, she felt that this force seemed arrogant... On the land of rosefinch, if she dared to name it after rosefinch, she either didn''t know how to live or die, or... She had enough confidence.


    "Yes, the rosefinch club is the most powerful force in the whole rosefinch continent! If you really want revenge, you may have a chance to join the rosefinch club." Sun Yifei looked at Miaoyi Niang: "at the same time, senior sister can also introduce you to a powerful man! A man who can really protect you! Not... A person who is neither attractive nor useful."


    With that, sun Yifei also glanced at Chu mo. from beginning to end, sun Yifei and the men around him didn''t look at Chu Mo and Chu Yan at all. As if these two people, in their eyes. It doesn''t exist at all.


    "And then?" A dangerous light flashed in Miaoyi Niang''s eyes. People familiar with her should know that Miaoyi Niang was angry!


    Even if we humiliate her verbally. She can bear it, but the humiliation of Chu mo... She can''t bear it anyway.


    "Then, merge your Taotie building into the rosefinch club? You don''t have to worry that your business will be taken away. It will still be yours! The revenue generated. You will still get 20% Sun Yifei said, "don''t feel at a loss. Although you have turned in 80% of the income, you can get a lot of resources from the rosefinch club! You should understand that resources... In this secular world, are priceless!"


    The man next to sun Yifei said, "since we have this confidence, coming to you to say this shows that we not only have absolute confidence, but also have enough strength! Miaoyi Niang, think about it for yourself, we don''t even pay attention to Qinglong Hall..."


    The man said, as if he thought he was talking too much, so he closed his mouth.


    Chu Mo and Miao yiniang both heard a key word, Qinglong hall!


    It''s hard to say whether these forces are strong or weak, but their tone is not small.


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at Sun Yifei and said faintly, "well, you deliberately released the bronze medicine King tripod we took today?"


    Sun Yifei smiled, Nod calmly: "Yes, otherwise, how can this kind of treasure be easily taken out? The bronze medicine King tripod was on me at that time. Over the years, your changes are a little big. Although the general outline has not changed, the details have changed a lot. Well, it is more beautiful than that time! I want to determine your identity, so I can only use the bronze medicine King tripod, cluck... How can the disciples from the ethereal palace not know this treasure?"


    "How can you be so sure that I will go?" Miaoyi Niang asked.


    Sun Yifei said with a smile, "in fact, we''re not sure. We came this time mainly because a large number of Yuan beast materials suddenly appeared in the Fengyun auction house. Among them, there are oneortwo kinds of Yuan beast materials, which are very popular in the sect of Damen. Therefore, we want to take some back. And this time, it''s not just our force, many sects in Qinglong continent sent people."


    "So, determining my identity is an extra gain for you?" Miaoyi Niang said faintly.


    "No, our main purpose is to find you. As for the materials on the yuan beast, no matter how rare, they are not as important as you. After all, there is only one inheritance of the ethereal palace! But the materials on the yuan beast will be available sooner or later." Sun Yifei said seriously.


    Miaoyi Niang''s face showed a somewhat ironic look: "so, I should feel honored, right? Elder martial sister Yifei... I call you this for the last time. Do you think you deserve the ethereal Palace by doing this?"


    Sun Yifei sneered, "I just want to be worthy of myself!"


    "Miaoyi Niang, don''t talk in a strange way. Everything that should be said has been told to you. Now it''s time for you to make a decision." The man said coldly, and then said, "by the way, first give me back the bronze medicine King tripod."


    "Your... Bronze medicine King tripod?" Standing there quietly all the time, Chu Mo, who didn''t speak, suddenly laughed, and the bronze tripod in his hand disappeared in an instant. Chu Mo raised his head, looked at the man and woman opposite, shrugged, spread out his hands, and said innocently, "it''s gone."


    "Storage ring?" Sun Yifei''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Miaoyi Niang with a smile: "I didn''t expect... You even gave such an important thing to this little white face. On the surface, you pretended to love the sect. It''s really interesting! Brother Hua Nan, kill this man first!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 a knife


    Miaoyi''s mother was furious, looked at Sun Yifei coldly, and said angrily, "stop!"


    Sun Yifei smiled calmly: "Yo, my good junior sister? How angry? Don''t be angry... Hee hee, it''s easy to want your sweetheart to survive. As long as you promise the conditions just now, he can naturally survive. Otherwise..."


    Sun Yifei''s eyes were cold and said indifferently, "he will die!"


    Miaoyi Niang took a deep breath, and then said, "Sun Yifei, this is between you and me. It has nothing to do with others. Let them two go, and then I will go with you!"


    "Come with me? You mean... You promised?" Sun Yifei picked her willow eyebrows and said faintly.


    Miaoyi Niang said, "answer or not, it doesn''t count. I want to see the people above you!"


    Sun Yifei''s eyes flashed a touch of disdain: "no need, this matter, we can decide."


    Miaoyi Niang said indifferently, "really? You can manage the business of Taotie building with millions of liang of silver a year?"


    Sun Yifei was slightly stunned, and then her eyes showed greed. Even the man who had been hiding his face in his hood couldn''t help raising his head slightly, as if he was a little shocked.


    Although they investigated Miaoyi Niang very clearly before and knew that Taotie building was a very profitable business, they didn''t know that it could be so profitable!


    Millions of liang of silver a year... Even the president of the rosefinch Association will not take it lightly. Speaking of it, sun Yifei and Hua Nan are really not qualified to talk about this matter.


    But... If this matter is negotiated in their hands, then... The benefits they will get will also be incalculable!


    It may even become a silver deacon!


    At that level, the available resources will be a terrible number.


    The level of the rosefinch club is very strict, with distinct classes. The most senior... Is naturally the president of the rosefinch club. It is of Yuanshi grade, followed by gold grade, silver grade, bronze grade and black iron grade.


    Sun Yifei and Hua Nan, both bronze managers, have a medium position in the rosefinch club. To enter the silver level, you must make a great contribution to the rosefinch club, but it is very difficult.


    At that time, sun Yifei handed over all his inheritance to the rosefinch club, but only then did he get a high-level evaluation of bronze. If you can collect twelve points of inheritance... You can directly promote to the gold level by completely gathering the inheritance of the misty palace that year!


    But that is almost impossible. Sun Yifei never dreamed.


    If we can bring back Miaoyi Niang''s inheritance this time. Then turn in a business with an annual income of millions of taels of silver, which should be able to break through to the silver level.


    For sun Yifei and Hua Nan, this is simply a big surprise!


    So, deep in their hearts, they have taken this credit as their own. They will never allow any changes to this credit. Not even a little!


    Therefore, sun Yifei looked at Miaoyi Niang and smiled: "of course. My sister is also a person with status and status in Zhuque club. Don''t struggle anymore. Don''t report any unrealistic fantasies. It''s useless! To tell you the truth, my current state is far beyond you, and it''s already the middle of the fourth floor. And Hua Nan... His strength has reached the peak of the fifth floor! It''s easy to kill you!"


    While sun Yifei was talking. Chu Mo glanced at them with jade and found that sun Yifei was not lying. She is indeed in the middle of the fourth floor, and the man is indeed the strong one who cut thousands of people at the peak of the fifth floor.


    It seems that it''s hard to be kind today!


    Chu Mo said in his heart.


    At this time, he knew that it was time for him to stand up, otherwise, Miaoyi Niang had no choice but to promise them.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo stepped out and looked at Sun Yifei and the man: "here... Is Yanhuang city!"


    "So what?" Sun Yifei sneered, "what about Yanhuang city? Do you think you are a royal child? Do you have sect protection?"


    "You misunderstood." Chu Mo looked at Sun Yifei and said coldly, "I want to tell you to remember your burial place!" Chu Mo glanced at Miaoyi Niang and said, "I''ll kill her... Will you object?"


    Miaoyi Niang sighed, "if you can save her life, try not to kill her... Anyway, she used to be my senior sister."


    Sun Yifei sighed, "younger martial sister yiniang, you forced us. Brother Hua Nan, there is nothing to say. Go ahead, kill the man first, and then the girl. My younger martial sister... Keep her! I will use the facts to let her understand that only with us is the way out."


    "Hahahahahaha!" Hua Nan suddenly burst into a few wild laughter and lifted his hood with his hand, revealing a very young face. Although not particularly handsome, it is also very beautiful. His eyes are very deep, looking at Chu mo, His eyes were full of disdain: "how dare a layman in the secular world be so arrogant? He''s really fearless! I don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth! When you see my face... Remember, my name is Hua Nan! I''m 27 years old this year, and I''m at the top of the Yellow five!"


    "OK." Hua Nan''s face showed a disdainful smile and strode towards Chu mo.


    One step, two steps, three steps... Suddenly accelerate!


    Hua Nan seemed to disappear into the air at a certain speed.


    Chu Mo felt that a terrible force was pressing against him like a mountain.


    This young man is stronger than the old man that day!


    "Shadowless step, cut the dragon''s palm!"


    In the void, Hua Nan''s cold voice came.


    Chu Mo glanced faintly in the direction of Hua Nan rushing over, and then... Raised his right arm.


    Hua Nan''s mouth showed a touch of extreme disdain!


    a mantis trying to stop a chariot!


    Even a boulder can''t stop my dragon cutting palm. How dare you block it with your arm?


    Hua Nan seemed to see the scene of this ignorant layman''s arm being cut off by his palm, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing a cold smile.


    Bang!


    A dull sound.


    Chu Mo''s body retreated seven or eight steps, and his face turned a little white. Five thousand people cut the realm of martial arts, Yuan force is indeed turbulent and powerful. Even though he is now full of energy, he still feels a little difficult to parry.


    But... Hua Nan is miserable!


    He met the most changeable four layer warrior in the world.


    Whole body bone refining!


    Bone like King Kong!


    Not to mention that he is a five-tier peak martial artist in the iron and blood realm. Even the strong in the realm of gold and stone, it is difficult to hurt Chu Mo''s body!


    Hiss!


    A cool voice came from Hua Nan''s mouth. He looked at Chu Mo with both eyes surprised and angry, and then desperately shook his right hand.


    "Does it hurt?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    "Little thing, die!" Hua Nan roared, pulled out a long sword from behind, and stabbed Chu Mo with a sword.


    "Streamer sword!"


    The sword is like streamer! Dazzling!


    Qiang!


    With a huge crisp sound, the sword in Hua Nan''s hand broke at the sound.


    "Is it my turn?" Chu Mo''s voice sounded at the same time: "a knife."


    Then, a knife light flashed, and Hua Nan''s sword arm fell directly to the ground. Blood immediately flowed down his broken arm.


    Hua Nan was stunned. At the age of 27, he reached the Yellow level and the fifth floor. He was a strong man with thousands of people. He was a senior bronze steward in the rosefinch club. From small to large, he had never suffered such a big loss.


    He can''t believe his eyes. He has a feeling of dreaming!


    At this time, the other side''s blade has pointed to the center of his eyebrow¡ª¡ª


    Today is the third watch! Ask for several recommended tickets... (to be continued...)

 Chapter 117

    After experiencing the hardships on the grassland, Chu Mo has long understood that there is no end to trouble after letting the tiger go back to the mountain. Now we must work hard to completely abolish this man!


    Hua Nan seemed to finally come to his senses, sending out a roar of grief and anger, and the whole person instantly flew backward, and then turned into a streamer, disappearing into Chu Mo''s line of sight at an incredible speed. ¡Ü£¬


    The broken arm was still on the ground, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing and murmured, "the gap in realm still exists after all. If I were at the same level with him, how could he escape under my nose?"


    With that, he looked at Sun Yifei, who was stunned.


    "Ah!" Sun Yifei let out a scream of horror, turned and ran! Towards the direction of Hua Nan''s escape, he ran away madly.


    Chu Mo shook his head, looked at Miaoyi Niang and said, "they all ran away."


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and didn''t speak.


    Chu Yan over there, a pair of beautiful eyes, fell on Chu Mo, full of admiration.


    On the night of the Lunar New Year''s Eve, Chu Mo defeated the old man who came to assassinate. If he was lucky, he took advantage of the other party''s light enemy and hit him unprepared; So today, Chu Mo just used a knife to cut off the arm of a strong man on the fifth floor of the Yellow level in the frontal battle. It really can''t be described as good luck.


    This is strength!


    It is truly powerful and unparalleled combat power!


    It''s the crushing of skill!


    "Sorry, I have confidence to defeat them, but I have no confidence to stop them from escaping." Chu Mo said helplessly.


    Miaoyi Niang still looked at Chu Mo and still didn''t speak.


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and said, "sister... You..."


    Before she finished speaking, Miaoyi Niang suddenly rushed into Chu Mo''s arms and held Chu Mo tightly. Chu Mo only felt a fragrance coming, and then a soft body appeared in his arms.


    "Uh... Sister, are you okay?" Chu Mo was stunned for a moment, then stretched out his hand and gently patted Miaoyi Niang on the back.


    Miao yiniang didn''t speak. Just hold Chu Mo''s waist so hard.


    Chu Mo''s figure at the moment is undoubtedly similar to that of an adult. Therefore, Miaoyi Niang holds Chu mo. Some little birds depend on people. They look very suitable.


    After a long time, Miaoyi Niang loosened Chu Mo, and her face was flushed. Then he whispered, "let''s go back."


    Chu Mo knew that Miaoyi Niang was a little stimulated today. Being betrayed and calculated by her siblings was no different from being betrayed by her closest people. She must be in a bad mood.


    Then he nodded and walked back silently with the two of them. Chu Mo took the two of them and didn''t go back to Taotie building or fan mansion. After all, he still looks like another person. So Chu Mo took them both. Came to a different courtyard in Yanhuang city.


    This is one of several other hospitals that Xu fufu secretly bought two years ago.


    This place is very quiet, and it is difficult for ordinary people to find it. Moreover, Xu fufu dug out a huge basement in this other courtyard, which contains resources that can live for at least a few months.


    "Sister, don''t go back to Taotie building for the time being. They have suffered a loss. They won''t give up." Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang and said softly.


    "What about our organization?" Miaoyi Niang also knew that she really shouldn''t show up now, but she couldn''t let go of the forces that had just been established.


    Chu Mo shook his head: "nothing is more important than your safety, and you don''t have to worry. No matter how strong they are, they don''t dare to go too far in Yanhuang city. After all, this is the territory of the royal family! Later, I''ll go out to investigate the rosefinch club and see what kind of power they have here in Yanhuang city. Then I''ll find a way to eradicate their power here."


    "Then I can''t hide here all the time." Miaoyi Niang said in a deep voice, "this is not the way."


    Chu Mo said, "it won''t be long. Don''t worry!" Say. Chu Mo took out a bottle of elixir from his body, looked at Miaoyi Niang and said, "sister, you know, improving the realm can be achieved through elixir. However, Elixir has the biggest drawback."


    Miaoyi Niang was slightly stunned, and then said, "I know that the strongest elixir in the world can directly elevate people''s realm to the realm of gold and stone. But if this method is used, reaching the realm of gold and stone is equivalent to reaching the end. Without going through the process of body and bone refining, it is impossible to enter the heart refining period."


    Chu Mo nodded: "these sisters know better than me, so now this bottle of elixir in my hand is a elixir that can directly elevate people''s realm to the realm of gold and stone!"


    "What?" Miaoyi Niang was surprised and couldn''t believe looking at Chu Mo: "how is this possible? The elixir that directly elevates people''s realm to the realm of gold and stone... Although it exists, it''s extremely difficult to refine it. Even the strongest herbalist in the top school can''t guarantee its success rate at all. If you can make one of ten heats... It''s already powerful. How can you have it in your hand?"


    Chu Mo smiled, "sister, did you forget that I made medicine for Xia Jing?"


    Miaoyi Niang was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "can you really refine this pill?"


    Chu Mo Yang''s pill bottle in his hand: "if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    Miaoyi Niang''s breath was slightly short, looking at Chu Mo and said, "do you know... What is the value of such a pill?"


    Chu Yan looked at Miaoyi Niang with envy on her face.


    Chu Mo looked at the expression of the two women and said with a wry smile, "have you ever thought that after taking this pill, your path of cultivation in this life... Even if it''s the end."


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo strangely: "do you know that without this pill, I can''t reach the realm of gold and stone in my life?"


    Chu Yan said weakly, "so am I..."


    "You..." Chu Mo looked at the two women, a little depressed: "how do you know? You''re so unsure of yourself?"


    Miaoyi Niang said with a wry smile, "everyone is like you? Break through the yuan level from the second floor to the third floor in half a year? How can there be so many geniuses in this world? Let alone we don''t have so many resources at all. Even if there are inexhaustible resources, I think I can only reach the realm of gold and stone in my life..."


    Chu Yan whispered, "the realm of gold and stone... I dare not think."


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, "yes, I don''t dare to think about it, so, my eldest young master, if you really have the best pill that can be promoted to the realm of gold and stone, I really hope to get it... The realm of gold and stone! It''s so tempting! Even though I know that its price is extremely expensive, I still can''t help wanting it."


    Chu Yan swallowed a mouthful of spit: "me too..."


    Chu Mo said speechless, "won''t you regret it? For example, when one day, you can see the higher sky, you won''t want to fly up to have a look?"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled: "in this world, there are many birds that can fly into the sky, but a dove will never fly as high as an eagle."¡ª¡ª


    Congratulations to our book friend AI. She will have a son tomorrow. Haha, being a father must feel good, right? Does the burden on your shoulder feel heavier? The birth of a child means responsibility and happiness. I heard that this guy likes girls. In fact, I also like girls, but my family is also a son!


    A friendly reminder: after more than 20 years, you will realize that your son is still good, because you can marry a girl from another family. You don''t need to cry at the wedding. Adding people to the wedding, it must be the one who laughs the happiest, hahahahaha.


    Congratulations again!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 118

    Saying this, Miaoyi Niang stared at Chu Mo with bright eyes: "this is not a question of whether to think or not, but a question of ability. Sister, this pigeon, was very lucky to meet a young eagle, and it was already a very lucky thing to be able to fly in the blue sky with him for a period of time. Chu Yan, do you think so?"


    "Ah, I, yes, yes." Chu Yan seemed to be thinking of something, a little distracted. Hearing Miaoyi Niang ask her, she hurriedly replied.


    Miaoyi Niang took a deep look at Chu Yan, and then said to Chu Mo, "take it, my young master. Anyway, in this life, my sister is your person!"


    "What my people..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, but he handed the pill bottle in his hand to Miaoyi Niang: "there are three pills in it, one every ten days, so you can better adapt to every realm."


    Chu Yan''s eyes looked at the pill bottle without blinking, and his eyes were full of envy.


    Chu Mo glanced at Chu Yan and said, "your talent is not bad. Do you also want to take this shortcut?"


    Miaoyi Niang said faintly, "if you want to know what you want, then make a decision."


    Chu Yan, who had already made up his mind, listened to this, slightly stunned and looked at Miao yiniang. Miaoyi Niang said, "my eldest young master must break the void and go away in the future. If you want to follow him, only the realm of gold and stone is obviously not enough."


    Chu Yan looked at Chu Mo with some surprise, and was silent for a long time. Youyou said, "that day will be soon, right?"


    "I don''t know." In Chu Mo''s mind, Qi Xiaoyu''s beautiful face appeared, and his heart tingled slightly.


    Chu Yan thought for a moment, and then smiled: "childe, I also want to ask for such a pill. I wonder if childe is willing?"


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Yan seriously: "do you want it too?"


    "Yes!" Chu Yan''s eyes were covered with a light mist, and he whispered, "before I met the childe, Chu Yan was just a knife... A knife in the hands of the princess. Chu Yan once said that Prince Xia Jing was not a good person, but in fact Chu Yan himself... How could he be a good person? Chu Yan really became a person after meeting the childe."


    Chu Yan looked at Chu Mo: "so, Chu Yan is willing to do anything for the childe! Since the childe needs hands and help at present, let Chu Yan be the knife again! Chu Yan is happy!"


    Chu Mo frowned and looked at Chu Yan, hesitating.


    A large number of top-grade medicinal materials obtained from Xia Jing. In addition to refining antidote pills for the demon king, Chu Mo also refined more than a dozen pills that can break through the realm of gold and stone. This jade is like an unfathomable elixir. As long as Chu Mo can think of the target, the jade can give a fairly accurate elixir.


    In other words, as long as Chu Mo can get the medicinal materials needed for alchemy, then... In theory, jade can refine all the pills in the world!


    So. Chu Mo frowned, not reluctant to part with the pill. He didn''t want chu Yan to ruin his chance to break through a higher level in the future.


    Chu Yan is different from Miaoyi Niang. Miaoyi Niang is in a bad situation now. The other party has already known her identity. I lost this time, and the next time I come, I''m sure I''ll be stronger! And she can''t hide like this all her life.


    One day, we will face those strong enemies, so. The best way is to raise your level to the highest level in the shortest time. That way. In order to survive the next series of crises safely.


    The six layers of yellow level, the martial artists who crisscross the world, are basically enough!


    Martial artists in the heart refining period have been called great power in this world. They hardly appear in this secular world.


    "It''s easy for you to be a man. Why do you want to make that knife again?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at Chu Yan.


    Chu Yan smiled with a smile, like flowers blooming: "Chu Yan is willing to be a childe''s knife! Moreover, what about the realm of gold and stone! The strong man in the world! One day, even if the childe really breaks into the void, Chu Yan can be regarded as a real master in this worldly world! Even the emperor, he has to look up to me. If he can live to this point in this life, it''s worth it!"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Yan with admiration, and said in her heart: this little girl is simply too smart! Broken void? This kind of power has not appeared in the world for hundreds of years! If you want to reach that position step by step through cultivation, it is no different from climbing to heaven.


    It is very difficult to really recognize herself. It is commendable that she has understood this at a young age.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and whispered, "give it to her. It happens that I have this sister with me. One day, if you really leave, I won''t be... So lonely." When Miaoyi Niang said this, her heart trembled slightly, and a voice appeared at the bottom of her heart: is it really not lonely?


    Chu Mo sighed and said, "OK." With that, he gave Chu Yan another pill bottle.


    Miaoyi Niang''s eyes became a little dull, looking at Chu Mo and muttering, "how much do you have? The appearance of one of these pills... Will make the whole Yanhuang City crazy, my young master... It''s only half a year..."


    Chu Yan took the pill with some trembling, and then said seriously, "childe, in a month, I will become the sharpest knife beside you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Returning to fan Fu, he restored his original appearance and sat on the chair in his room. Chu Mo''s heart was still a little heavy. He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to do so.


    Perhaps because his master came from the fairy world, Chu Mo''s vision is very high. It''s no exaggeration to say that Chu Mo''s vision is almost unmatched in this world!


    What he learned, what he felt from the demon lord... All the knowledge he learned is from the fairy world. Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t think that the nine layers of the world would be his destination from the beginning.


    Therefore, he subconsciously put this thought on the people around him.


    Including Xu Erfu, Miao yiniang and Chu Yan. Even his grandfather and one armed uncle.


    Chu Mo always thought that they should be able to do what they can do! What they want should also be what they want!


    But these things happened today, let Chu Mo suddenly realize a problem, his previous idea... Seems a little naive!


    The people around them, their talents, their horizons, their mentality... Themselves have determined the height they can reach.


    Well, even if you tell them that you have broken through the blue sky, there is also the spiritual world, the celestial world, and even... There is also the celestial world!


    But they will still choose to stay in the lowest mortal world.


    Because their hearts... Are right here!


    Also because of their talent, it is almost impossible for them to break into the higher world.


    The most precious thing in the world has never been "can''t get" or "lost", but cherish the present!


    Wang Dafa, who seems to have a burst of breath on his face, sees it very thoroughly.


    Miaoyi Niang, these people, actually see through.


    As Miaoyi Niang said, there are many birds in the world that can fly in the sky. But a dove will never fly as high as an eagle!


    Moreover, pigeons may not like to fly to the height of eagles!


    The scenery is unique, but it also has to withstand the attack of the vigorous wind.


    Chu Mo thought quietly in the room all night. When the room turned from dark to bright, when the first ray of sunshine in the morning came into the room, shone on his face, and covered his face with a layer of golden brilliance... Chu Mo finally breathed.


    A relieved smile appeared on his face.


    He thought it through. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 119

    The next day, one armed uncle brought back a shocking good news. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬.


    After deducting their due benefits from the auction house, there are 360000 liang of gold left in Chu Mo!


    When uncle one armed put the 360000 Liang gold ticket in front of Chu Mo, his hands were shaking!


    Three million six hundred thousand taels of silver, this figure not only shocked uncle one arm, but also scared Chu mo. Although he knew that the high-level yuan beast was very expensive, he really didn''t expect that the red eyed cold ice python, a top-grade four level yuan beast, could be sold at such a price.


    This is no longer a sudden wealth, this is simply a windfall!


    No wonder those adventurous teams, risking their lives, also want to hunt yuan beasts.


    "Young master, does our money... Come too fast and too much?" The one armed middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo, and his voice trembled: "such a large sum of money is almost catching up with the military expenditure needed to fight a large-scale war!"


    "I didn''t expect to have so much money, but now... Are all the expenses we need to establish the organization completely enough?" Chu Mo asked.


    Uncle one armed looked excited: "not only enough? I think... Even if it expands rapidly, it can take ten years! Moreover, this is only the first batch of Yuan beasts brought back by the young master. According to the preliminary estimation of the auction house, a total of 10000 liang of gold can be auctioned. This is a huge sum of ten million liang of silver!"


    "Let''s not expand rapidly. On the one hand, it''s easy to attract others'' attention, and on the other hand... It''s not easy to manage and control. After all, we don''t have so many suitable people." Chu Mo said.


    Uncle one armed nodded, "don''t worry, young master, I understand."


    Chu Mo looked at the one armed middle-aged man and suddenly said, "uncle one armed, there is something I want to ask your opinion."


    The one armed middle-aged man actually has a name, Sui Hongru, a very artistic name. It is said that he was born in a scholarly family when he was young, but he likes to practice martial arts very much. So he abandoned the text and followed the martial arts. But Chu Mo is used to calling him one armed uncle, and Sui Hongru is also used to this name.


    Sui Hongru looked at Chu Mo and said with a gentle smile, "if you have anything, just say it."


    Fan Fu has never had a maid. There are no servants like old ladies. It can be said that Chu Mo was almost brought up by his one armed uncle when he was young. So the relationship between them is very good!


    Otherwise, how can Chu Mo trust others to manage tens of thousands of taels of gold? His trust in his one armed uncle. Equivalent to Grandpa. In Chu Mo''s heart, although uncle one armed has no blood relationship with him, he is more like a relative.


    Therefore, after thinking about some things, Chu Mo made a decision. Since you can''t take them to a higher sky, why don''t you let them fly more freely in the sky that belongs to them?


    From changshengtian, to grassland, to Yanhuang city... Chu Mo found that he wanted to be completely unaffected by the superior sect. There is only one way, that is, better than them!


    Hide... You can''t hide.


    "Uncle one armed, it''s like this. You know, my master can refine advanced pills. My master cured Prince Xia Jing''s problem." After the demon king''s reminder, Chu Mo has also figured out that his current ability is not enough to withstand those storms. It''s better to take such things that are easy to cause death. To the invisible mysterious demon king.


    Sui Hongru nodded, glanced at his empty right arm, and then said with a wry smile, "I know this. However, master. Even the best pill can''t regenerate my arm?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "this pill is estimated to exist in the fairy world, but in our world, don''t think about it."


    Sui Hongru burst into laughter. After so many years, he broke his arm. He had already let go. People can''t live in the past all the time, but always look forward, don''t they? Besides, he is doing well now, even happier than he was in the army before his arm was broken.


    No matter where, as long as people can realize their own value, it is actually a happy thing.


    "However, although the arm can''t be born, there are ways to raise the realm of one armed uncle to the realm of gold and stone!" Chu Mo said faintly, and then looked at the reaction of one armed uncle.


    "Haha, of course I''ve heard of the legendary elixir in the world..." Sui Hongru said, suddenly couldn''t help staring at him, and the corners of his mouth began to twitch, looking at Chu Mo incredulously: "young master, what do you mean?"


    Chu Mo directly took out a pill bottle, threw it to Sui Hongru, and said with a smile, "this is the last one. It''s not so easy to get together the herbs to refine this pill. I think that the one armed uncle who came to the realm of gold and stone, even if he has only one left arm, must be a master."


    Suihongru subconsciously took the pill bottle, and then looked at Chu Mo foolishly, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. His lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all.


    "It''s a skill suitable for the left hand. It''s not so easy to find, but uncle doesn''t have to worry." Chu Mo said seriously, "as long as I have a chance, I will definitely get you a skill suitable for your left hand!"


    "Little... Young master?"


    "Huh?"


    "What''s in this vial is really... A magic medicine that can be promoted to the realm of gold and stone?"


    "What magic medicine is actually a pill that combines the four medicinal materials of breaking customs, refining bones, coagulation and gold." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Sui Hongru grabbed the pill bottle in his hand like a baby and looked at Chu Mo as if looking at a monster: "how is it as simple as you said? Do you know how many masters in the realm of gold and stone are there in Daxia? Do you know that such a bottle of pills can''t buy millions of gold!"


    Speaking, Sui Hongru''s face showed a kind of struggling color, and then said, "young master, this bottle of pills... I can''t take it!"


    "What?" Chu Mo was stunned.


    "Master hasn''t yet." Sui Hongru said softly, "in contrast, the master needs it more than I do."


    Chu Mo said, "Grandpa, I have other plans. This is for you. As long as uncle doesn''t mind using it and loses more room to rise."


    "How is it possible?" Sui Hongru stared at Chu Mo: "dislike? Will someone in this world dislike this kind of thing?"


    "After all, with this pill, it is basically impossible to enter the heart refining period." Chu Mo said.


    "My eldest young master... Do you want to be serious? Don''t mention this secular world, even in those big sects... How many people dare to say that they can enter the heart refining period?" Sui Hongru looked at Chu Mo strangely, "you think too much!"


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly. In fact, he had figured it out.


    During the next period of time, Chu Mo began to be extremely busy¡ª¡ª


    Third, ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets!


    Outbreak tomorrow!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 120

    Discuss with Xu fufu about the management of the newly established organization, explain to Liu Meier about opening taotielou branch in other big cities, and give Prince Xia Jing the herbs he needs for the follow-up. N ¡Ê n ¡Ê. At the same time, we should also beware of the revenge that may come at any time from the rosefinch club.


    Miao yiniang, the real manager of this organization, has taken the pill and is making a rapid breakthrough. There is a significant improvement almost every day.


    Miaoyi Niang has been hiding in that basement, preparing to come out when the realm is completely upgraded to the realm of gold and stone, which is also stable. Chu Yan has always been with Miaoyi Niang, and her progress speed is even faster than Miaoyi Niang.


    In a month, Chu Mo only came secretly twoorthree times, each time carefully to prevent being stared at.


    Liu Meier poured great enthusiasm into the business of Taotie building. This intelligent and knowledgeable woman finally found the greatest pleasure in her life. Therefore, after Chu Mo gave her advice, Liu Meier worked out the complete plan in the shortest time.


    After seeing it, Chu Mo also admired the level of this talented woman. Therefore, the matter of Taotie building opening branches in Qingzhou Prefecture and other big cities was settled.


    Prince Xia Jing, continue to collect herbs. I have set my eyes on the whole summer!


    During this period, the price of the whole Chinese herbal medicine has almost doubled. Many drug dealers are happy with flowers on their faces. However, those big medicine shops are a little ready to cry.


    At the beginning, they were very happy. The medicinal materials stored in the medicine shop for many years were sold all at once, and the price was not cheap. But gradually... They found that there was not enough medicine! At this time, I went to those familiar drug dealers and found that... At the previous price, I couldn''t buy drugs at all!


    Either... Don''t buy it, or you''ll have to pay a higher price!


    Because of the same price, those drug dealers will definitely stay close to the prince''s residence first


    Now. Xia Jing has another civil charge... Monopolizing medicinal materials!


    If there are too many lice, don''t bite, and if there are too many debts, don''t worry, for Xia Jing. This abuse has no effect at all. It''s time to eat and drink. I''m in good spirits, because now for Xia Jing, it''s people who are in good spirits at happy events.


    These things. For Chu Mo, there is no big problem, and almost all of them are managed by special personnel. He doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    There is only one thing that really needs to be worried about, Zhuque will!


    During this time, Chu Mo learned about the rosefinch club through the intelligence organization he just established and other channels. He got a lot of shocking news.


    Especially at the prince''s house in Xiajing today, what Chu Mo learned made his heart sink a little.


    "Rosefinch will? How can Chu Shao get entangled with them?" When Xia Jing heard these three words. The expression on his face was very shocked.


    "I didn''t get entangled with them, but I occasionally heard that this force is huge. Just ask." Chu Mo said casually.


    "This force... Don''t provoke it. Try to stay away." Xia Jing frowned and said in a deep voice, "in our world, those top sects dominate all sentient beings from above. Secular imperial power is in charge of the secular world. Zhuque Hui, Qinglong hall, Xuanwu palace and white tiger hall are the spokesmen of the top sects in the secular world in the four continents under the four elephant continent. Their composition is quite complex!"


    Xia Jing recalled, "many years ago, I met with the leader of the Qinglong hall. That leader was an elder in the eternal Heaven! Their hierarchy was very strict. It was not much different from the power level in the secular world. The leader was the Yuan Stone level, the elder below was the Yellow Gold level, the deacon was the silver level, the steward was the bronze level, and then... The black iron level."


    Chu Mo asked with some puzzlement, "those top schools can already command all creatures themselves. Why should they establish such a force to dominate all things?"


    Xia Jing sneered, "the big sects have too many rules, and they all claim to be just and clean, and are not worldly... In early years, those top big sects traded a lot of resources by supporting secular imperial power. But secular imperial power is not all soft persimmons, and it is not so easy to grasp. Moreover, the benefits that secular imperial power can give them are limited after all."


    Xia Jing sighed: "the greed of human nature is more than secular? Those big men in the sect actually have a bigger appetite! When the resources provided by the secular imperial power can''t meet their growing appetite... The potential forces of Qinglong hall, Zhuque hall, Xuanwu palace and white tiger hall will naturally appear. Of course, those big forces will certainly not admit that these forces are related to them on the surface."


    "It turned out that these forces were established by those top factions..." Chu Mo finally understood why Hua Nan and sun Yifei were so arrogant that day, and they were simply fearless. It turned out that there was such a powerful force behind it.


    "Not only the top schools, but also some small and medium-sized schools also need resources. They can''t even get any benefits from secular imperial power. So they have joined these four organizations. Through these organizations, they can obtain a lot of resources for their own development." Xia Jing sighed, "if the royal family is the apparent master of the secular world, then these four organizations are the kings behind them! Many well-known tycoons and businessmen are actually people in their organizations."


    "Yes, if the power behind them is the major sects, the royal family really can''t eradicate them." Chu Mo said.


    "Eradication? Hehe, it''s good that they don''t rebel. First, they don''t have the ability to manage secular imperial power. Second, over the years, the two sides have formed a tacit understanding." Xia Jing was a little bored and said, "don''t interfere with each other."


    "In other words, the Qinglong hall has the same power as the secular imperial power on the Qinglong continent?" Chu Mo asked.


    Xia Jing nodded: "it''s almost understandable."


    "Well, if the people who will meet the rosefinch run to our Qinglong continent to act wildly, will the people of Qinglong Hall... Do it?" Chu Mo asked.


    At this time, Xia Jing raised his head and took a deep look at Chu mo. The crafty prince had already guessed that there must be some contradiction between Chu Mo and the rosefinch club.


    Therefore, he seriously reminded Chu Mo: "this behavior, normally... It must be that the people of Zhuque club have crossed the boundary, but the people of Qinglong hall have not been to the Zhuque continent... There is also a tacit understanding between them."


    Chu Mo nodded, indicating that he understood. Then Chu Mo said goodbye and left the prince''s mansion. On the way back, his heart was more or less heavy.


    Xia Jing''s words are almost equivalent to telling Chu Mo clearly, even if the rosefinch will target Chu Mo in Yanhuang city. Most people in Qinglong hall will also choose to turn a blind eye. The Royal side... Is also more unlikely to intervene.


    "Can we say... That we can only wait for others to come to revenge?" Chu Mo narrowed his eyes slightly and murmured, "my strength is still very weak, not enough to compete with this behemoth. It is obviously unwise to fight to the end... So we should find a way to solve this problem once and for all."


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly remembered Wang Dafa.


    The middle-aged rich man who looked like a nouveau riche gave himself a bronze tripod worth 3000 liang of silver.


    "You should pay a visit." Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled, thinking in his heart¡ª¡ª


    Today''s first watch.


    There will be an outbreak, give back to everyone!


    Continue to ask for monthly tickets! There are also recommended tickets!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 121

    Half an hour later, Yi Rong, who looked like Chu Mo at the auction that day, swaggered to the most prosperous rich area in Yanhuang city.


    The people living here are also the top millionaires in Yanhuang city and even the whole summer!


    Wang Dafa''s residence is also here, and covers an extremely wide area. It is not even inferior to the floor area of Prince Xiajing''s residence.


    The name here is also very interesting, two antique big character mansion!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help smiling when he saw these two words, and felt that this high-profile millionaire was indeed a wonderful person.


    Normally, naming your mansion in this way will not only incur some criticism, but also cause some trouble. But Wang Dafa''s palace has been built for more than ten years, but it has never been in any trouble. From this point, we can also see that Wang Dafa is an energetic person.


    Chu Mo was stopped by the guard at the door without accident. Chu mo after Yi Rong is tall and dignified, which makes people dare not look down upon. The bodyguard politely asked Chu Mo who he was looking for.


    "Please inform your host that your former friends have come to visit Mr. Wang." Chu Mo said politely.


    "Mr. Wang?" The guard at the door subconsciously twitched at the corner of his mouth. It is estimated that it is the first time to hear him call his master like this. However, the word "friend" in Chu Mo''s mouth made the bodyguard dare not neglect it. Now please Chu mo later, and he went in to pass it on.


    "Hahahaha..."


    A moment later, Chu Mo heard the hearty laughter unique to Wang Dafa coming from the yard. Laughter comes first when no one sees it.


    "Brother, you''re really good at visiting brother after more than a month. You know, brother has been waiting for you for many days at home!" A middle-aged man with dark face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a little chubby, welcomed out with enthusiasm.


    Seeing Chu Mo, there was no strange performance at all, and he said enthusiastically, "brother''s appearance is really similar to my appearance, just so handsome! Haha, please, please, please, I just told the cook to prepare wine and food quickly, and I want to have a few drinks with my brother!"


    With that, he invited Chu Mo all the way into the reception hall of the palace.


    After arriving at the living room, Wang Dafa first sent everyone out, then stood at the window and looked at it for a few times, and then turned around. Looking at Chu Mo, he said softly, "brother, that day, I was in danger?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He came to Wang Dafa, although he was more or less in the mind of inquiring for information here. But more, I want to thank Wang Dafa and make a friend with him at the same time. I didn''t expect Wang Dafa to give him such a big surprise as soon as we met.


    Speaking of it, Wang Dafa is even a little shallow. But Chu Mo''s heart. But I don''t feel disgusted at all!


    Even very surprised!


    Chu Mo raised his head, looked at Wang Dafa and said, "how did brother know?"


    Wang Dafa sighed, "brother, after giving you that bronze tripod that day, I regret it when I get home."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and looked at Wang Dafa.


    Wang Dafa said, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t care about that little silver. Thousands of taels of silver are nothing to Wang Dafa. I look at people who like me. Tens of thousands of taels of silver can also be sent out."


    "Is that brother?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa.


    Wang Dafa sighed, "that bronze tripod didn''t pay much attention at that time. Let alone that it came from Zhuque continent. Even if it came from Xuanwu continent and Baihu continent, what can it be? It''s just an ancient thing. But I learned afterwards. It turned out to be something flowing from the most brilliant and ethereal Palace on Zhuque continent!"


    Wang Dafa''s face showed a wry smile: "at that time, I regretted it. Although I had never met my brother before, I looked at my brother and didn''t want to harm you! Piaomiao palace was destroyed by many large and small sects in Zhuque mainland. It is said that twelve disciples escaped from Piaomiao Palace that year, and all of them were carrying amazing wealth."


    Wang Dafa sighed, "the most important thing is that these twelve disciples carry one twelfth of the inheritance of the ethereal palace! Whoever can find these twelve disciples will be able to master all the inheritance of the ethereal palace."


    Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa and said, "how can brother know these things?"


    Wang Dafa glanced at Chu Mo: "brother, don''t you also know?"


    "What do I know... I was chased and killed for nothing, and I almost lost my life." Chu Mo sighed and said.


    Wang Da laughed and said, "come on, what I heard is that two people who wanted to use the things of the ethereal palace to lure the disciples of the ethereal palace into the hook. One was cut off his arm and seriously injured. The other also escaped and disappeared. I didn''t expect that I accidentally made such a vicious brother."


    Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa''s smart eyes and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Who said he was a bumpkin and a upstart? Who said he was a ground beetle? Come out, I promise not to kill you!


    Where is this vulgar upstart? Clearly, he is a very smart big businessman!


    Moreover, he is still a big businessman who knows everything from sect to Jianghu!


    "Well, I did it. They followed us out..." Chu Mo shook his head and said with a wry smile, "but before this, I didn''t even hear the three words" rosefinch meeting ". I don''t know what the ethereal palace is!"


    "Is Miaoyi Niang OK?" Wang Dafa suddenly asked.


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, the light flickered, looking at Wang Dafa.


    Wang Dafa smiled and said, "although I don''t know Miaoyi Niang very well, I still know her. Her reaction that day... Hey, it''s really a loss of points! Don''t mention the person who is staring at her wholeheartedly. Even an outsider like me can see that she has special feelings for the bronze tripod. How can a smart person... A woman at a critical moment!"


    Wang Da sighed and said, "don''t think about it, brother. I know it by accident, because, brother, I... Am from Qinglong hall! I have the identity of golden elder in Qinglong hall! So, it''s normal to know this."


    "What? Are you the golden elder of Qinglong hall?" Chu Mo''s surprise was really significant.


    Just after Wang Dafa''s performance, Chu Mo guessed that he might also belong to a big force. But I didn''t expect that he would be the elder of Qinglong hall.


    Wang Da laughed and said, "it seems that my brother has also done some homework these days. That day, I was entrusted by the Lord of Qinglong hall to take some materials on the red eyed ice Python back. As a result, looking at the tripod is very beautiful, I really want to take it back. Later, you called me sir, and I was moved in my heart, so I gave it to you. Normally, this thing is over."


    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo: "Brother, when you come to the door later, I will treat you warmly, and I will treat you as a pretty good friend! But who could have thought that this tripod... Was the bait released by those bastards of the rosefinch club! And they suspected that Miaoyi Niang was one of the twelve disciples of the Piaomiao Palace, and it has been for many years. So, based on various information, I concluded that I might have accidentally harmed you. Fortunately, I saw it today You, I''m relieved. Brother, brother, don''t ask who you are. Let''s have a good drink later! After drinking, they have nothing to do with each other. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 122

    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at Wang Dafa, smiled, and stood up: "brother, I see, you don''t have to drink this wine. ~, after an acquaintance, my brother gave me a bronze tripod. Being a brother, you can''t show nothing."


    Chu Mo said, taking out a small porcelain vase from his arms: "I think my brother''s body is no big deal, but he should be overworked on weekdays, and he will often have a headache. When he has an attack, I''m afraid he has a splitting headache, and the heat rise is unbearable. He must shower his head with ice water to slow it down."


    Wang Dafa''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, smiled and looked at Chu Mo carefully: "you investigate me?"


    Chu Mo smiled and waved his hand, "I have no grievances with my brother. What do you do to investigate my brother? I don''t have to be nervous. I just said so much, but I didn''t say a word."


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "hehe, my brother can infer the identity of Miaoyi Niang based on the information of a bronze tripod. Didn''t he really guess who I was? I''m afraid it''s also for this reason that my brother is so anxious to get rid of me?"


    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo, his eyes gradually showed appreciation, and finally sat down, With a wry smile, "I didn''t expect that a 14-year-old or 15-year-old boy could easily become a young man in his twenties without revealing any flaws. Yes, I inferred it! But if you don''t admit it, I will never take the initiative to ask more. Because there are some things I really don''t want to get involved. I''m the elder of Qinglong hall, but I''m also a businessman."


    "Since I know who I am, I should know that my elixir is very powerful, right?" Chu Mo sighed in his heart. In fact, his relationship with Miaoyi Niang was not very public. But after all, it can''t stand the pursuit of those who want to.


    From this, we can also see the importance of intelligence. Qinglong Hall... This huge creature entrenched in Qinglong continent has unparalleled power in intelligence!


    In contrast, the organization established by Chu Mo and Xu fufu is too weak.


    But Chu Mo was not in a hurry. He has plenty of patience!


    One day, our own power can grow up.


    Chu Mo frankly admitted his identity to Wang Dafa because of his heart. Have other plans!


    Because Chu Mo found that the golden elder of Qinglong hall was a person who could cooperate!


    Wang Dafa nodded and looked at Chu Mo: "my brother''s method of refining medicine has been spread in the circle. Although no one is looking for my brother to refine medicine now. That''s because some things are not clear. But soon, it is estimated that someone will find my brother''s house and ask for medicine."


    "That depends on my master''s mood and their sincerity." Chu Mo said faintly.


    In Wang Dafa''s eyes, the light flashed slightly, and his heart was cold. Is it easy to teach such a disciple in more than half a year? The reason why he wants to get rid of it. It is precisely for this reason.


    As the golden elder of Qinglong hall, Wang Dafa has a wealth of intelligence information in his hands.


    People from Zhuque club have been investigating the 12 disciples who fled from Piaomiao palace in Yanhuang city. Wang Dafa has heard about it for a long time.


    People who also know the rosefinch club have focused on Miaoyi Niang for a long time.


    But this time, Wang Dafa did not expect this bronze tripod to be the bait that rosefinch would release. After returning home, Wang Dafa, who knew the truth, was very angry.


    Because he got involved unintentionally!


    People of the rosefinch Club naturally know his identity as Wang Dafa. So it''s unlikely to come to trouble Wang Dafa, but Wang Dafa still feels unhappy.


    It''s easy for someone to call me sir. It''s easy for me to have a pleasant looking person. You rosefinch club is going to trouble him?


    Therefore, Wang Dafa immediately began to investigate this matter. If you don''t check, you don''t know. You''ll be surprised if you check. Even a little creepy!


    Because he suddenly found the young man with Miaoyi Niang. All kinds of evidence he can collect point to one person!


    It''s Chu Mo who is in the limelight of Yanhuang city recently!


    This teenager, who caused a great disaster six months ago, offended Prince Xia Jing and was frantically pursued. He escaped from Yanhuang city and disappeared. It reappeared half a year later. But with a posture of returning from the king, he first smashed Xia Jing''s Pro Wang mansion with great strength, and then not only didn''t do anything, but was regarded as a guest of honor by Xia Jing.


    Then came the news that Xia Jing bought all kinds of medicinal materials wantonly


    These information, taken together, can lead to a surprising conclusion. The boy named Chu Mo has possessed unimaginable abilities in more than half a year!


    In the eyes of people with Wang Dafa''s identity, there is only one kind of hermit who can make Chu Mo have this ability!


    Yes, not a sect, but a hermit!


    It is impossible for a sect to cultivate such disciples. Because even if Chu Mo is a peerless genius, he can''t leave school and return half a year after entering the sect. The more talented he is, the more the sect will keep him in the school for various training. The most critical training... Is loyalty to the sect!


    How loyal can you be to the sect after half a year?


    Not to mention, there is no lack of genius in the top big sects. Chu Mo, no matter how talented he is, can''t occupy everyone''s resources as soon as he enters the sect. In that case, he won''t even live for a month!


    Therefore, only hermits can cultivate such disciples and release them for training in a very short time.


    The so-called hermit is the kind of power that has strong strength but does not belong to any sect!


    Although there are not many such people in the four elephant continent, Wang Dafa knows no less than ten!


    Almost every hermit is an existence that cannot be provoked.


    First of all, their almost invincible combat power, any hermit, has a terrible strength that ordinary people can''t imagine; Secondly, almost all hermits are alone and carefree.


    Such a person... Is the most terrible!


    Because he is not only extremely powerful, but also doesn''t care about anything!


    Once you provoke the hermit, it''s really no different from looking for death.


    Therefore, Wang Dafa suddenly burst into a cold sweat after inferring that the young man at the auction was most likely Chu mo after Yi Rong.


    Although he is the golden elder of Qinglong hall and has a high position, even in his sect, he also has the identity of an outside sect elder. But the more this happens, the more Wang Dafa understands a truth


    The hermit cannot be provoked!


    The apprentice of the hermit... Naturally, he can''t be provoked!


    Now it''s obvious that the rosefinch will meet people over there and want to catch Miaoyi Niang. As Miaoyi Niang''s best friend in Yanhuang City, Chu Mo can''t sit idly by.


    Then, nine times out of ten, there will be fierce conflicts between the two sides!


    In Wang Dafa''s view, this is a matter of time.


    The people of Zhuque Club certainly don''t know that the young man is Chu Mo''s. Wang Dafa doesn''t underestimate them. In this Yanhuang City, even the royal family... May not be more powerful than his intelligence ability!


    So, it''s not so much that Wang Dafa doesn''t want to get involved in this vortex, it''s better to say that he''s afraid of provoking a recluse!


    Just now, this little guy didn''t leave any way for him at all, and he didn''t make any sense at all. I put all the things that should be said and should not be said on the table cleanly.


    Why did you say so much to an outsider?


    This time, Wang Dafa was in a dilemma. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 123

    If you are an elder of Qinglong hall, Wang Dafa would like to make a clean break with Chu mo. Qinglong hall doesn''t want to participate. Everyone goes their own way. ¡Ñ but if he is a qualified businessman, he cannot do so. Others can belittle the grandson of this ordinary general, but Wang Dafa, who knows the details of Chu Mo, dare not belittle it.


    Now, there''s another reason why you can''t make friends with Chu Mo, Dan Yao!


    He had a difficult illness that would happen once a month or two. Every attack would make him feel miserable. Several times, Wang Dafa even thought about ending his life!


    No one knows what it''s like to get sick, except himself... No one knows. So that Wang Dafa has been making a high-profile show of wealth over the years, like a nouveau riche, not just to hide his identity. More... It''s actually a kind of catharsis!


    A kind of catharsis after the distortion of the heart caused by illness!


    If he wants to live like a normal person, he may have suffocated long ago.


    Therefore, it was the teenager who had amazing medical skills and saw his pain at a glance; It was the mysterious and powerful master of the boy who had secretly observed him and found his problems. None of this matters.


    What''s important is that Prince Xia Jing''s illness, which no one can cure, has healed!


    This is the most exciting thing for Wang Da.


    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo, his eyes full of complex light.


    Chu Mo also looked at Wang Dafa with a calm face. His eyes were very clear, like the streams flowing out of mountain streams in autumn, clear and cold. Although you can see the bottom at a glance, it makes people dare not touch it easily.


    Wang Dafa patted his forehead and suddenly said with a smile, "my cook, but the imperial chef who came out of the palace, has several specialties that have been appreciated by the emperor. I really don''t want to try it?"


    Chu Mo also laughed at this time and nodded, "OK!"


    The two enjoyed this meal.


    Wang Dafa seems to have figured it out. Put down the so-called reserved, like an old friend chatting, told Chu Mo a lot of things in the Qinglong hall. Intentionally or unintentionally, he said something about the rosefinch club.


    Chu Mo is the same. Intentionally or unintentionally, I casually mentioned my master and the hill I practiced.


    People really need to experience their growth. No one is born cunning, and no one is born hypocritical.


    Fourteen year old boy, very much want to be able to maintain that childlike heart. I really want to keep warm-blooded. However, this is impossible.


    Because this world is not someone''s.


    Even if the demon king is so strong that he has no rivals in this world, isn''t he still following some rules of this world? Otherwise, if you want any medicine, you can send it to Changsheng Tiandeng gate quickly.


    If you don''t get it, you''ll be killed!


    Isn''t it much easier?


    In the final analysis, everyone is human, not evil!


    Even if I can calculate something. Even if they have their own selfishness. But after all, there must be human nature.


    Although the demon king didn''t tell Chu Mo about the spiritual and celestial cultivation methods, Chu Mo could feel that it was quite important to keep his heart clean and his mind accessible to a certain extent!


    Wang Dafa''s drinking capacity is good. He has drunk a lot with Chu Mo, and it looks like he didn''t drink. Just a little tipsy.


    Chu Mo youth is hot-blooded, and their physical qualifications far exceed the vast majority of people in the world. Therefore, they drank some wine. There was hardly much reaction.


    Later, the two were full of wine and food, and Chu Mo left before leaving. Put a bottle of pills in front of Wang Dafa: "brother, if you believe me, take one pill every three days. There are ten pills in total. After a month, your headache should be cured."


    Chu Mo studied his jade refining methods repeatedly during this period of time, and finally found that it should be the credit of the big Bluestone. Because of the absorption of a large number of medicinal materials, general pills, as long as he meditates on the use of pills in the jade space, pills will soon appear.


    Such a problem as Wang Dafa is not a big problem for Chu Mo at all.


    Wang Dafa looked at the bottle of pills in front of him, and a complex color flashed in his eyes. He raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "brother, do you believe me so?"


    "It should be said that I need my brother to believe me." Chu Mo smiled shyly: "ten pills of this pill are a complete course of treatment. Without any one, it has no effect on my brother''s condition. So... If you don''t believe me, take one to test, hehe..."


    Chu Mo didn''t go on, but Wang Dafa said angrily, "who do you think I am, brother? Can I do that? Brother''s medicine is hard to get, how can I doubt it?" But in my heart, I scolded: little bastard, why are you smiling so shyly? Don''t you know you still have an adult face? It''s shameless to see through my mind!


    It''s hard to say who is shameless. Before Wang Dafa, he really thought about looking for a famous doctor he knows to study it. It''s not that he''s afraid of Chu Mo hurting him. It''s mainly from the bottom of his heart. He doesn''t dare to trust Chu Mo completely.


    As a result, Chu Mo once again pushed him to the corner, and at the same time, he also felt a little sigh in his heart: is this really a 14-year-old boy?


    "That''s my worry. After taking it, my brother will understand the effect." Chu Mo said, "I''ve always been so good to my friends."


    Wang Dafa took a deep breath, and then said, "well, since my brother has talked about this, my brother also gives you a guarantee! This Yanhuang city... And even the whole summer, is not the territory of his rosefinch club! If you do it too much, Qinglong hall will not sit idly by."


    Until this time, Wang Dafa''s kind of upper authority momentum that the elder of the Qinglong hall should have, didn''t come out.


    A great man''s words are always true. Breaking promises is usually a last resort, and few people do it. The more superior, the more so.


    Chu Mo hugged Wang Dafa and said, "brother Gao Yi, Chu Mo thanked you first!"


    Wang Dafa waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "Qinglong hall can ask them not to go too far, but it is inevitable for some private hands and feet."


    Chu Mo thought of the realm that Miaoyi Niang and Chu Yan should have now, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Qinglong hall will not send masters of mingxinjing?"


    Wang Dafa was slightly stunned, and then shook his head, "it''s impossible. It''s so easy for you to be a master of mind?"


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "that''s good! Brother, don''t pass first!"


    Chu Mo was very happy to see Wang Dafa. The harvest this time was far beyond his expectation. But it is estimated that Wang Dafa... Is not as happy as he is. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 124

    Looking at the back of Chu Mo leaving, Wang Dafa couldn''t help thinking. After a long time, he murmured, "what does this boy mean by his last sentence? Can it be said that people below Ming''s state of mind... Can he cope with it? How can this be possible? Unless the royal family makes a move. ¡ñ -, but the royal family may intervene in this kind of thing?"


    Wang Dafa shook his head in doubt, his eyes full of confusion, but then, he couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "this little thing, if you really have such a powerful ability, then, how about helping you this time? I can''t say, I''ll recruit you into the Qinglong hall in the future!"


    Wang Dafa mumbled, shook his head and returned to his room. When he saw the bottle of pills on the table, the light in his eyes flashed: "this boy is actually quite cute."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving Wang Dafa''s mansion, Chu Mo felt that no one was staring at him, and simply walked down the path to the other courtyard.


    He has not come to see Miaoyi Niang and Chu Yan for several days. I don''t know what kind of state they have reached now. According to the effect of the pill, Chu Mo estimated that Miaoyi Niang and Chu Yan''s two women should also have entered the realm of gold and stone.


    The medicinal materials of this pill are expensive. If Chu Mo relied on himself, he might not be able to buy it even if he had money. In particular, one of them has entered the category of the best metamedicine. This time, more than a dozen of these pills can be successfully refined because of this kind of top-grade meta medicine. Otherwise, no matter how magical the big Bluestone is, it is impossible to produce this pill out of thin air.


    Therefore, Chu Mo is still very confident in the two women.


    After seven turns and eight turns, Chu Mo came to the secluded other courtyard and slipped in quietly. Find the mechanism and enter the basement.


    When the two women over there heard the news, they all waited there with concentration and vigilance. Seeing Chu Mo, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    As soon as Chu Mo came in, he even felt the situation of the two women without using jade. The temperament of the two women is obviously different from that when they first met.


    Chu Yan, in particular, was originally a stunning girl, but because of her childhood growth environment, Chu Yan has always had a slight sense of inferiority in her bones. Outsiders may not be able to see this feeling, but those who are familiar with her and close to her can obviously feel Chu Yan''s self-confidence.


    But this month, Chu Yan''s self-confidence is growing at a fast speed. It''s decreasing. This time, Chu Mo was very happy to find that Chu Yan''s face was filled with a confident smile.


    At the same time, her temperament has also become very noble!


    Many things are not inherent in living, moving, and nurturing. This confident temperament is almost born after tomorrow.


    Miaoyi Niang''s changes. At first glance, it doesn''t seem obvious, with a beautiful face and enchanting posture. She is so beautiful that people first see Miaoyi Niang. I won''t notice other changes in her at all. That face is enough to make people''s eyes linger for a long time.


    But Chu Mo still felt the change in Miaoyi Niang, which was also a kind of confidence after being extremely strong!


    When the two women saw Chu Mo, their faces showed a happy expression: "childe!"


    "Young master!"


    The two women spoke in unison, and then laughed together.


    Chu Mo looked at them and said, "how''s it going?"


    Miaoyi Niang stretched out her arms. Turned around in place, enchanting posture, skirt dancing. It''s so beautiful that people can''t breathe. Looking at Chu Mo: "what do you think?"


    "Beauty!" Chu Mo praised.


    "Who showed you this?" Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo and said angrily, "they want you to see what changes have taken place!"


    "More beautiful!" Chu Mo''s sincere way.


    "No way!" Miaoyi Niang was happy in her heart, but she couldn''t help saying with anger in her beautiful eyes, "isn''t sister Chu Yan more beautiful?"


    "Well, it''s also beautiful." Chu Mo laughed.


    Chu Yan lowered his head somewhat shyly, dizzy his cheeks, then raised his head, looked at Chu Mo and said, "childe, I have entered the realm of gold and stone! I have entered this realm with yiniang sister. Yiniang sister said that childe''s pills are more powerful than those in the legend!"


    "Oh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He didn''t know what kind of pill the legend said could step into the realm of gold and stone, nor how magical the pill he took out was. All looked at Miaoyi Niang with some doubts.


    Miaoyi Niang nodded and said, "yes, there was a medicine refining master in the misty palace, who could refine this one-step elixir of gold and stone. Cultivate some disciples in the realm of gold and stone, as the backbone of the sect, to perform various tasks."


    Chu Mo nodded, thinking that this was what the sect would do. I believe those disciples must be very willing to accept the benefits of this step by step.


    "However, after those pills have improved people''s realm, they are not stable. It is likely that soon after entering the realm of gold and stone, the realm will fall down. In serious cases, they will even fall to the iron skeleton realm on the fourth floor!" Miaoyi Niang said, "Piaomiao palace was already the top Sect on the Zhuque continent in those days, but it was quite good to succeed in four to five of the ten. Moreover, for this reason, it was envied by other sects."


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed, looked at Miaoyi Niang, and slightly frowned: "sister, before you took this pill... You already knew that it was not 100% successful? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Miaoyi Niang laughed and said, "isn''t this a success?"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    Miaoyi Niang said softly, "my young master, you must not feel remorse. You must know the value of this pill! Even if it has only a tenth chance of success, people in the world will pursue it crazily."


    Saying this, Miaoyi Niang had a pair of beautiful eyes, and fell on Chu Mo: "unfortunately, the medicinal materials used to refine this pill are too rare and expensive. Even if the sect, it is impossible to produce a large number of experts in the realm of gold and stone, and they simply can''t afford it. But your pill, so far... Has been 100% successful!"


    Chu Yan said aside, "yes, yes, childe, you may not know that I can obviously feel the stability of my internal realm, and... It seems that there is still a chance to break through to a higher level!"


    "Yes, that''s it. At first, I thought it was my illusion." Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo with hot eyes: "but sister Chu Yan, unexpectedly, has the same feeling! This shows a problem!"


    Chu Yan said, "the childe is the most powerful herbalist in the world! No... it''s an alchemist!"


    "Do you mean... Your future will not stop at the realm of gold and stone?" Chu Mo was a little surprised and looked at the two women: "but this pill can''t really replace the personal growth process!"


    "Normally, this pill can''t guarantee success." Miaoyi Niang said.


    "Maybe you''re among those 45 tenths?" Chu Mo said.


    Miaoyi Niang shook her head slightly: "although I don''t know exactly what happened, after all, I haven''t seen the legendary elixir that directly broke through the realm of gold and stone. But I have a feeling that the elixir you refined is different from those..."


    Chu Yan also nodded hard, although she didn''t know what kind of pill in the legend could directly break through to the realm of gold and stone. But this does not prevent this beautiful girl. Now her worship of Chu Mo has reached the point of blindness.


    At this time, the door connecting the basement and the ground suddenly made a loud noise!


    Let the three present be stunned¡ª¡ª


    Five watch!!


    I went to the hospital again today, which is better than before, but the doctor still suggested that I be hospitalized. Tut... I really can''t live in it.


    Tomorrow, I will go out and record three TV programs, which are the good Chinese poems advertised on the home page. I can''t go home until the 15th and 16th... So I don''t want to show off to you. In fact, I''m afraid I''ll be disgraced at that time. The author is actually quite homely, but this is the general trend. So I really can''t help it.


    I tell you this news because it is unlikely that there will be too many outbreaks during this period of time. But I promise that no matter how busy I am, the minimum guarantee of two chapters a day will definitely not be less. This is the responsibility of an author. After all, my main business is writing.


    On the 21st, there is another TV program, which will be recorded for more than half a month. It scared the baby to death... It''s almost crying.


    Here, we can guarantee that it will be very stable!


    Anyway, I will take time to code. If I can, I will explode to repay your support. I can only try my best to do this.


    Poor health, there are so many things, I hope you can understand, our book is long. When these things are finished, there will be many outbreaks.


    Finally, I sincerely ask you to understand. Can continue to support the knife. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 125

    Then, the heavy iron door was blown open directly and hit like a meteor.


    Miaoyi Niang pulled at random, and the huge iron door, which was extremely thick, instantly stopped in mid air and hovered there strangely! On Miaoyi Niang''s face, there was a touch of cold murder. Her hands turned slightly, her palms facing outward, and then pushed


    The big iron door hovering there unexpectedly flew in the direction of coming at an incredible speed!


    And this speed is far faster than the speed of iron gate!


    Boom!


    A figure just jumped down from there and was hit by the flying iron door. Without even saying a word, he was knocked out on the spot!


    "Ah!" There was a burst of exclamation outside.


    Then came a flurry of flustered voices.


    "Hua Nan, Hua Nan, wake up. What''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me!" A woman''s voice came with a cry.


    Chu Mo heard that the owner of the voice was Sun Yifei, who fled in panic that day!


    PA!


    A crisp sound.


    A crisp slap in the face reached the ears of the three below.


    "Bitch! Didn''t you say that the strongest of these three people is just the warrior in the iron blood realm? This is the fucking counterattack that the warrior in the iron blood realm can make?" An old and angry voice sounded.


    There came sun Yifei''s cry.


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo and said, "young master, don''t do it today. Give me and younger sister Yan''er a mobile phone practice meeting!"


    With that, Miaoyi Niang said to Chu Yan, "sister, the opportunity for revenge is coming!"


    Chu Yan''s eyebrow tip picked up: "I''ve been waiting for a long time!"


    The two women''s bodies flashed and instantly disappeared in the basement. From the basement where there is no door. Rushed out directly.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    There were two loud noises immediately outside.


    Chu Mo followed, followed out, and said in his heart: this group of people did not come early or late, but it happened that they came at this time. Did Wang Da sell me?


    But then Chu Mo gave up the speculation, because Wang Dafa even betrayed him. It shouldn''t be so fast.


    It seems that on the other side of Qinglong hall, it may not be as he guessed before that Zhuque will do whatever he wants in Yanhuang city. The promise Wang Dafa made to himself today is so simple, but it doesn''t just mean that. Qinglongtang doesn''t like that rosefinch will stretch out his hand in Yanhuang city.


    Fishing across the border will not be welcomed anywhere.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo jumped out with an arrow step, but saw that there was a fierce battle in this other courtyard.


    Both women have broken through to the realm of gold and stone. There is no place to vent your strength. Now your enemies are particularly jealous when they meet. Miaoyi Niang, in particular, seemed to recognize one of the enemies. As soon as she met, she directly launched a crazy attack on this person.


    Chu Yan is right on another person, but this person''s realm is obviously not as good as Chu Yan. It should be in the iron blood realm on the fifth floor of the Yellow level.


    Be firmly suppressed by Chu Yan!


    If it weren''t for Chu Yan''s lack of combat experience, it is estimated that he can be solved within three moves.


    Yes, Miaoyi Niang. He is an old man in his sixties. It seems that he is the one who just slapped sun Yifei in the face. At the moment, his eyes were full of anger and fear. While coping with Miaoyi Niang''s unreasonable and crazy attack, he cursed sun Yifei: "you bitch, you should have killed you when you saw it! The remnant of the ethereal palace. It really can''t be left! You killed him today!"


    Over there, sun Yifei held Hua Nan with only one arm, who had already died of anger. Without saying a word, the whole person seems to be completely stupid.


    Although I hate sun Yifei''s betrayal and betrayal in my heart. But after all, the sisters who belong to the ethereal palace, Miaoyi Niang clenched her teeth, and her attack on the old man became more fierce. It seems to be about to vent the anger and resentment that have been suppressed for many years.


    The old man''s realm has also reached the realm of gold and stone. In this secular world, he can almost walk sideways.


    In the rosefinch club, he is also a golden elder. Always keep your eyes above the top and don''t pay attention to anyone. This time, I was invited out mainly because of the inheritance of the ethereal Palace on Miaoyi Niang.


    After all, this belongs to a great credit, even if he is a golden elder, he can''t be exempt from vulgarity.


    But I didn''t expect that the task originally thought to be easy and pleasant was a dead end. This kick... Directly kicked on an iron plate.


    In particular, this beautiful woman recognized him at a glance... It was the person who participated in the siege of the ethereal palace. As a result, it is almost impossible to launch a crazy attack on him, even if you want to escape.


    "Crazy woman! Don''t make me kill you!" The old man roared and began to fight back.


    After all, he has been famous for many years, and he is a strong man who has cultivated himself to the realm of gold and stone step by step. Once serious, Miaoyi Niang is hardly his opponent.


    But Miaoyi Niang has gone crazy!


    It''s completely a deadly posture.


    The old man didn''t live enough. Although he fought back angrily, he really couldn''t defeat Miaoyi Niang for a while.


    Chu Yan over there has been trained by yuan zidai in various assassination methods since she was a child. She also used her identity to take Chu Yan into the death row and force her to kill the prisoners to practice bravery. Chu Yan didn''t dare to tell Chu Mo about these things, for fear that he would dislike himself. But deep inside, Chu Yan is not a good girl who dare not kill!


    Therefore, when finding the battle between Miaoyi Niang and the old man, there was a stalemate. When the two sides were neck and neck, Chu Yan gritted his teeth and swept the sword in his hand with great dexterity, directly shaking away the other party''s weapons.


    Then he soared up like a fairy. Then, from a high position, stabbed at the other side, the five layer iron blood martial artist.


    At this time, the weapon in the hand of the martial artist in the iron and blood realm was shaken open, and his arms were numb, just when the empty door was wide open. Facing Chu Yan''s sword, there is no possibility of dodging.


    At that moment, my pupils dilated and I let out a cry of fear: "ah!"


    Poof!


    Chu Yan''s sword just stabbed at the throat of this iron blood martial artist.


    With a sword thrust out, Chu Yan flew away and dared not look at Chu Mo''s expression. He rushed directly to the old man and shouted, "sister, I''ll help you!"


    Boom!


    The breath of the realm of gold and stone burst out.


    The old man had already expressed his desire to retreat. Now he was startled to see another girl who was too young and too beautiful. Unexpectedly, he also burst out the breath of the realm of gold and stone.


    "How is it possible?" The old man uttered an unbelievable exclamation.


    Can it be said that the warriors in the realm of gold and stone are everywhere now?


    This time, he was completely out of war, turned around and wanted to escape.


    Miaoyi Niang gnashed her teeth and wouldn''t let him go at all. She stabbed the old man on the shoulder.


    Chu Yan stabbed the old man''s eyebrows from another direction.


    Moreover, this sword is not only extremely tricky, but also as stable as a mountain!


    It''s not like a teenage girl''s move at all!


    Chu Yan''s heart had completely calmed down. After preparing for the war, she completely admitted her past with the childe.


    But at present, she just wants to behead the old man!


    Although she didn''t get along with Miaoyi Niang for a long time, her relationship was excellent, and they were as close as sisters. I also know Miaoyi Niang very well. This old man, if it weren''t for his hatred of Miaoyi Niang, Miaoyi Niang couldn''t be so crazy.


    "Damn it!" It''s good that the old man didn''t run. This time, he was hit back and forth by people, forming a very embarrassing situation.


    At that moment, a loud roar was issued, and the power of the realm of gold and stone was raised to the extreme. In the face of Miaoyi Niang''s attack, it didn''t matter. Dodge Chu Yan''s sword, and then slap Chu Yan''s face!


    "Little bitch... Die!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 126

    It has to be said that the old man is very strong and has rich experience in fighting. One can still make such a counterattack when facing two opponents in the same realm and obviously losing the wind.


    Poof!


    Miaoyi Niang''s sword, without suspense, stabbed the old man on the shoulder, and blood bloomed.


    The old man just let out a dull hum. The powerful flesh of the realm of gold and stone showed its strength at this moment.


    Although this sword hurt the old man''s shoulder, when the sword tip stabbed the old man''s shoulder blade, even with the power of Miaoyi Niang''s realm of gold and stone, it was still difficult to stab it again.


    In the realm of gold and stone, the flesh is like stone, and the bones are like gold!


    At the same time, the old man''s powerful and heavy palm has also photographed Chu Yan''s face.


    This palm is like a mountain on the top!


    an irresistible force!


    Although a little bit affected by shoulder injury, the powerful power contained in this palm can still open mountains and gravel!


    Killing... Naturally no problem.


    Because of pain and anger, the expression on the old man''s face became extremely ferocious and distorted.


    Extremely shocking!


    That murderous... Overwhelming!


    At this time, Chu Yan wanted to dodge again. It was already a little late!


    Although she received various training since childhood, she is not rich in real combat experience. Especially in the face of this kind of strong people in the realm of gold and stone who dared not think in the past, there is still a great lack after all.


    In the midst of lightning and stone fire, Chu Yan''s heart was a little gloomy: sorry, childe, Yan Er can''t confess to you that she had killed people in the past.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Chu Yan, like a mountain. Block the little Chu Yan completely behind him.


    Bang!


    Click!


    It''s stuffy all over.


    The mountain trembled, but it still stood there!


    Chu Yan looked at Chu Mo''s body in front of her, and then. Let out a dull hum. There was a burst of bone cracking, but it was still in front of her!


    That figure is extremely tall.


    Chu Yan''s tears flowed down at a stroke. This figure was completely engraved on her heart at this moment. In this life. It''s impossible to change.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo spat out a mouthful of blood, looking at the shocked old man with a pale face: "this is the power of the realm of gold and stone? So strong!"


    The other party''s palm not only hurt Chu Mo''s internal organs, but also broke Chu Mo''s extremely hard arm bone on the spot!


    If it''s not for the whole body. Under such a huge gap between the two sides, this palm... Is not the problem of fracture.


    Whether this arm can remain on Chu Mo''s shoulder is a huge problem!


    Therefore, the old man, the whole person was shocked.


    It''s that kind of mental shock!


    The whole person was a little stunned!


    His eyes were full of disbelief. He stared at the young man in front of him blankly and opened his mouth slightly: "are you a monster? How can you stop me?"


    This stupefied Kung Fu is the wonderful one over there. Seeing Chu Mo block this palm for Chu Yan, he was seriously injured, and the whole person was completely crazy!


    The old man was stunned. Crazy Miaoyi Niang didn''t hesitate at all.


    This sword stabbed the old man on the shoulder, and did not stab into the old man''s hard bones in the realm of gold and stone.


    But then... She cut the old man''s neck with another sword!


    At this time, it was the old man who was stopped by Chu Mo because of his killer blow, and the other party was not dead... And stunned for a moment.


    Qiang!


    The sword in Miaoyi Niang''s hand made a sound like the sound of a dragon.


    At this time, the old man seemed to realize something. In his eyes, there was a flash of fear.


    Lips slightly open. Seems to want to say something.


    But.


    It''s late!


    A bright sword light lit up behind the old man.


    Dazzling!


    Even the flesh of the realm of gold and stone. Can''t stand the sword of the strong at the same level with endless anger.


    Click!


    The old man''s head flew up, and a cavity of surging and powerful blood, like a blood fountain, gushed out high. Spray it directly on the high sky. The bright red gives people a feeling of incomparable coldness!


    The old man''s body, standing there, refused to fall down. After a while, he fell to the ground with a plop.


    Chu Mo''s body shook twice and grinned at Miaoyi Niang, "sister... You''re still powerful!"


    Saying this, Chu Mo''s body softened, and he was directly held by Chu Yan. Chu Yan''s tear stained face was full of self blame, looking at Chu Mo: "son, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, it''s all my bad!"


    Chu Mo smiled weakly, "you call me childe, how can I not protect you?"


    Miaoyi Niang rushed to Chu Mo''s side and looked at Chu Mo with concern: "how are you? Is there anything wrong?"


    Chu Mo said with some difficulty, "it''s all right, just a little internal injury. You''d better go and see your senior sister first..."


    Miaoyi Niang shook her head stubbornly, like a little girl, her eyes were red, and her eyes were full of water mist. Reaching out and gently touching Chu Mo''s pale face, he murmured, "look at what she does? She can do whatever she wants. In my heart, 10000 of her are not as important as your hair, young master."


    "Don''t be so childish when you are so grown-up." Chu Mo said weakly, "she is our enemy... Go!"


    Miaoyi Niang finally woke up, turned around and glanced at Sun Yifei, who was still holding Hua Nan''s body. A look of disdain flashed across his face: "she... Is no longer my enemy."


    At this time, sun Yifei, who had been holding Hua Nan''s body over there, suddenly raised her head, a pair of originally beautiful eyes, and at this time there was no sign at all. Looking at Miaoyi Niang and Chu Mo, who was seriously injured, said admiringly, "Miaoyi Niang, you are much luckier than me."


    Miaoyi Niang looked up, and her beautiful face was full of pride: "of course!"


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yifei suddenly chuckled, and his lonely face showed a bit of playfulness: "you haven''t changed, and you look a little naughty like when you were a child. In fact, in your bones... You are still fragile and soft, and you have a proud and kind heart."


    Miaoyi Niang was stunned, even if she hated this elder martial sister who betrayed her, but Sun Yifei''s words almost made her cry. The only people who can know her so well are the fellow teachers and sisters who grew up together.


    Who hasn''t learned to hide after adulthood? Who will write his emotions completely on his face?


    Sun Yifei whispered, "I miss that time so much. I''m carefree. The biggest worry every day is when I can grow up. Hehe, it was so naive at that time. How can I know the worry after growing up?"


    With that, sun Yifei raised her head, looked at Miaoyi Niang, and gently said, "younger martial sister, I''m sorry."


    Miaoyi Niang''s tears were in the corners of her eyes, and a complex color flashed on her face. She hesitated and said, "forget it, you betrayed the school and betrayed me. But I killed the person you love. Speaking of it, you should hate me more."


    Sun Yifei shook her head, gently glanced at Hua Nan in her arms, and said, "no cause, no fruit? I''m not qualified to hate you at all. Also, thank you, junior sister, you let me understand."¡ª¡ª


    I went out today... Poor, I don''t know when I can settle down. When you see this chapter, I should still be on the way


    Vote for some recommendations. (to be continued)

 Chapter 127

    "Huh?" Miaoyi Niang was immediately stunned ¨Q£¬


    Chu Yan and Chu mo were also stunned.


    At this time, Chu Mo took out a pill and swallowed it, secretly exercising his power to regulate his breath. Then he looked at Sun Yifei strangely. Because of this meeting, sun Yifei seems to have completely become a person.


    "You must be curious about why I joined the rosefinch club and why I walked with my enemy?" Sun Yifei murmured, "I''m sorry I lied to you before. In fact, there are too many enemies in the rosefinch club. But I was pressed by you... I can only answer you that way for the sake of face, because I don''t want to... Really don''t want to... Be a traitor who betrays the school and be a bad person who betrays the younger martial sister. Even if... That''s true."


    Tears flowed down sun Yifei''s face, and she took a deep breath: "although I did something I''m sorry for my school, I didn''t dare to ask for forgiveness. But I want to say, that''s not my intention."


    Miaoyi''s beautiful eyes flashed a sad light, looking at Sun Yifei, and didn''t speak.


    Sun Yifei laughed at herself and let her tears hang on her face: "I know that at this time, no matter what I say, I can''t hide my mistakes. But... I still want to let you know the truth of the matter. I don''t want... I don''t want this truth to be buried under this secular hypocrisy forever. I want you to know."


    Miaoyi Niang still didn''t speak, but quietly looked at Sun Yifei.


    "In those days, the elders of the school sent twelve of us into the transmission array. It is said that the transmission array was left by immortals in ancient times, and we can only use it, but we can''t grasp its true meaning. Therefore, each of us, in fact, don''t know where we will be transmitted. I believe you know the taste of waiting for fate." Sun Yifei said.


    Miaoyi Niang nodded silently.


    Sun Yifei sighed lightly, "at that time, I thought I would be far away from the land of rosefinch and the land of right and wrong. So when I came out of the transmission array, I couldn''t wait to know where I was."


    Miaoyi Niang thought of herself and whispered, "so do I."


    "But you are luckier than me!" Sun Yifei said this sentence again. She looked at Miaoyi Niang: "you came to Qinglong continent, and you met your lover. But I... I didn''t leave Zhuque continent, but transmitted it to a place tens of thousands of miles away from the school. There, I met Hua Nan."


    With that, sun Yifei glanced at the one armed man who had become stiff in his arms. His face was gentle: "he was very kind to me, almost obedient. Later I learned that he had guessed my identity when he saw me first. Because his school also participated in the attack on our Piaomiao palace. But at that time, he was not qualified to participate in that war."


    Sun Yifei smiled, and his gentle eyes fell on Hua Nan''s face: "although he guessed my identity, he never asked, nor mentioned the three words" Piaomiao Palace ". That time was also the happiest time in my life. Unfortunately... It''s not long."


    Sun Yifei''s eyes. Showing some fear, she recalled, "those elders of his school who participated in the destruction of the ethereal palace returned soon. The collapse of the ethereal palace and the escape of twelve disciples also broke out completely. The whole land of rosefinch made crazy offers of rewards. I can feel that during that time, Hua Nan was very worried, and was also struggling and entangled."


    Sun Yifei smiled: "you know my temper, the disciple of the ethereal palace, in fact, is not so timid. I like Hua Nan and don''t want him to be embarrassed. In the case of choosing to be loyal to the sect or honest to my lover, I chose the latter. I said to him, I am one of the twelve disciples, you hand me over!"


    Miaoyi Niang sighed, "didn''t he promise?"


    "Of course, if he had promised at that time, he would not have died if there were any other things." Sun Yifei''s face showed a somewhat sad color and said, "he smiled and said that he had already known it, but because he liked me, he didn''t know it. I asked him what to do now? He said, elope!"


    Sun Yifei said with a wry smile, "the world looks big, but there is almost no place for us to live in. Soon after we ran away, his school began to hunt him down. Because the people around him betrayed him. Fortunately, he had a good father, who was also high-ranking and high-ranking in that sect. He found us in front of the people chasing..."


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Sun Yifei and sighed softly, "did his father take you to join the rosefinch club?"


    Sun Yifei nodded: "yes, at that time, only the rosefinch club can keep us. Because for that sect, the rosefinch club is a behemoth, and they have no qualification and strength to compete with the rosefinch club. At that time, I had no choice at all. Either die or join the rosefinch club with him."


    Sun Yifei looked at Miaoyi Niang: "I don''t want to die, so... Only compromise. But it''s not so easy to enter the Zhuque club. Even if I''m willing to hand over that inheritance, it depends on whether the people above are willing to accept me. After all, there are too many enemies of our school in the Zhuque club."


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, "yes, if you are taken in, those people are afraid to be restless."


    "Yes, that time, it was Hua Nan''s father again. He looked for relationships everywhere, and almost exhausted the contacts and relationships he had accumulated for many years. That''s why we were arranged into the rosefinch meeting." Sun Yifei whispered, "at that time, I have... Completely fallen! How can I not be moved by a man who loves me regardless of everything for me? Therefore, even if I sacrifice my life for him, I will not hesitate."


    Sun Yifei said so much in one breath, and the whole person seemed to feel better. Holding the man in his arms, his eyes were blank, There is also a certain look: "With Hua Nan''s strength, he should have been the silver level senior deacon of the Zhuque club for a long time. But because some people in his sect secretly obstructed him, he has not been promoted. This time, I thought that I could inherit your share and get the business of Taotie building. The two of us can be promoted to the silver level senior deacon together... Sorry, junior sister, please forgive my selfishness. I know, I''m not interested anymore Call your junior sister. But... Please don''t worry about this with a dying man, OK? "


    "Why..." Miaoyi Niang looked at Sun Yifei and finally sighed, "I didn''t say I had to kill you. Go, go to the Xuanwu continent or the white tiger continent. In short, leave here, the farther away the better. All the gratitude and resentment in the future have nothing to do with you."


    Sun Yifei stared at Miao yiniang for a long time, and then looked at Chu Yan and Chu Mo who didn''t respond. Finally, he shook his head with a wry smile and sighed, "I''m right. You''re still the proud and kind little girl. Your greatest luck is your good life. Because of your destiny, you are qualified to choose to stick to your original heart, unlike me... I''m not so good."


    "Although Hua Nan loves me crazy, he... Doesn''t respect my opinions so much, and he is very stubborn. In fact, over the years, we still have the opportunity to retire completely, but it''s a pity... Forget this, and finally remind you of one thing. You killed a golden elder of the rosefinch club, and they will certainly not give up. Although there is a green dragon hall here, will the rosefinch do too much. But they will still try to assassinate you. Also, be careful of Hua Nan''s father. If he knows that his son died here, he will go crazy. "


    With that, sun Yifei took out a ring and threw it to Miaoyi Niang. In a soft voice, she said, "this is my inheritance. It was sent out... It''s a copy! Many of them have been secretly changed by me. Hehe, it hasn''t been ten or eight years, and those people can''t find it at all. This is the only one I can live up to the school. Good junior sister, senior sister, finally ask you one thing. Bury us together... Thank you!"


    "Don''t die, elder martial sister..." Miaoyi Niang took the ring. She couldn''t help crying any more. With a cry, elder martial sister blurted out.


    "Good junior sister, I''m sorry! I''m wrong, this is my deserved retribution! Hua Nan... Wait for me, my concubine came to you!" Sun Yifei said, his eyes suddenly stared at the boss, and then, a mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. He was already dead, and his body was soft... Lying on Hua Nan.


    "Elder martial sister..." tears instantly blurred Miaoyi Niang''s eyes, and a thousand tastes poured into her heart. It was really mixed, love and hate unspeakable, but her heart was very painful. Miaoyi Niang burst into tears instantly, crying like a child.


    Chu Mo and Chu Yan were all silent. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 128

    "People are born bitter, life is also happy, and there is no fear of death. Miss sun, rest in peace. Hua Nan, although I cut off your arm and you died at the hands of my wonderful sister, you are also responsible for it. Everything has a cause before it comes to fruit. Now people die and hate, and I hope you can get rid of it in another world."


    A new grave, Chu Mo stood in front of the grave and said faintly.


    Miaoyi Niang stood beside Chu Mo with red eyes and whispered, "elder martial sister, although I don''t agree with your choice, I understand. If my lover dies, I certainly won''t live alone. I want to tell you, since you didn''t send out the real ethereal palace inheritance, then you didn''t betray the school. You betrayed me, but I''ve forgiven you. Rest in peace."


    Three days have passed. Miaoyi Niang and Chu Mo buried Hua Nan and sun Yifei on a mountain thirty miles outside Yanhuang city. Opposite is a rushing river. Feng Shui is good.


    This time, the rosefinch will suffer a great loss. In this secular world, I lost a golden elder. It is estimated that this event will cause a huge earthquake at the upper level of the rosefinch club.


    However, the response of Qinglong hall was fast enough. Wang Dafa was indeed a man of integrity. After things happened here, the next day, Qinglong hall responded directly. The rosefinch meeting people who remained in Yanhuang city found them, cursed them, and then let them get out of Yanhuang city with letters.


    This is the message that Wang Dafa secretly sent to Chu mo. after some verification, Chu Mo found that Wang Dafa should not deceive him.


    The people of Zhuque club did disappear in Yanhuang city.


    But Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang both know that after such a big loss, the rosefinch will definitely not give up. Even if it disappears temporarily. But their revenge will come sooner or later.


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang and said faintly, "sister, I have an idea."


    "Huh?" Miaoyi Niang stared at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said, "now the identity of my sister. In the rosefinch meeting, it should be no secret."


    "Yes, since they have sent a gold elder, it is impossible for people at a higher level to know this." Miaoyi Niang sighed, "unless I completely disappear in Yanhuang city now, I can''t hide my identity for a long time."


    "They sent a total of four people this time, and now they are all dead. Therefore, they don''t know the news that you and Chu Yan have broken through to the realm of gold and stone for the time being." Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled. Whispered, "let them doubt first. On my side, I''m going to get you an identity!"


    "Identity?" Miaoyi Niang frowned slightly, looking at Chu Mo with some confusion.


    Chu Mo nodded: "if you can have a royal or military identity, then, coupled with the suppression of the green dragon hall. If the rosefinch will want to trouble you again, you need to think about it. Whether it''s clear or secret, you have to think about it."


    Miaoyi Niang hesitated and said, "royal or military status... How can it be that easy? It''s impossible?"


    Chu Mo said, "it depends on my sister."


    "Look at me?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo for some inexplicable reason, and said faintly, "does the young master want me to become a woman of some great person?"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "what do you think? How can I do such a thing?"


    "Is that?" Miaoyi Niang blinked and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said, "there are already two inheritances of the ethereal palace in my sister''s hand. Speaking of, these inheritances should be enough to establish a small sect?"


    Miaoyi Niang nodded and said, "yes, these inheritances are diverse. They almost cover all kinds of skills. It is more than enough to establish a small sect. Even if there is only one inheritance, it is enough to establish a small sect."


    Chu Mo smiled, "then let''s establish a small sect in the name of the royal family."


    "Ah? In this secular world?"


    "Right. It''s in the secular world! Who stipulates that schools must be established in deep mountains and forests?"


    "Rely on the royal family?"


    "Without relying on them, we can develop ours. As long as we borrow their name at that time."


    "Can that work? The royal family is not stupid?"


    "Of course, the royal family is not stupid. The talents cultivated by our small sect can cooperate with the royal family! They don''t need any resources, just borrow their name. This business has no loss for the royal family!" Chu Mo smiled and looked at Miaoyi Niang: "moreover, our small sect is called Piaomiao palace!"


    "Is this... Is this OK?" Miaoyi Niang hesitated, but in her eyes, she obviously showed her heart.


    As a disciple of the ethereal palace, if you can openly re-establish the sect, it is simply the greatest wish of your life.


    Miaoyi Niang had never thought that in the secular world, she could establish a sect openly.


    Now Chu Mo said, her first reaction was: is this too crazy?


    After all, I have never heard of any sect that will set up its residence in the secular world. The sect goes up high and overlooks all creatures. People have the impression that all sects, big or small, should be hidden on the top of famous mountains and rivers that ordinary people can''t approach.


    But looking back, Miaoyi Niang felt that what Chu Mo said was quite reasonable.


    "Yes... No one has ever stipulated that the sect must be built in a place isolated from the world in the mountains and forests. The Piaomiao palace has disappeared and has completely perished! At this time, if you want to rebuild the Piaomiao palace, you must win by surprise." Miaoyi Niang muttered, and more and more felt that Chu Mo''s suggestion was very feasible.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "once this news is spread, it will definitely cause an uproar. At that time, there will also be a scene of polarization between praise and criticism."


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo with adoration in her eyes.


    Chu Mo said, "those sects will laugh at us and criticize us crazily, saying that we have lowered the status of the sects in the eyes of the world! But those who had no chance to contact the sects in the secular world will be very excited!"


    Miaoyi Niang nodded silently, "this is for sure, but I think I can adhere to the pressure of the sect."


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head. "It''s not a matter of persistence, so we can change our way. Why do we have to choose a single-minded way of thinking for everything?"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo, speechless, and said in her heart that you put forward the proposal to establish a small sect, didn''t you?


    Chu Mo said, "we can give this small sect a name on the bright side, for example, it is called Daxia piaomigong Royal College!"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo with a dull face.


    Chu Mo said indifferently, "when we publicize, we will publicize according to this is a newly established sect! There are top-level skills and mental skills; there are famous masters in the world... Two! Cough... And various resources... In exchange for contributions! In this way, the source of sect disciples must not be worried. Do you think, the royal family and the sect work together, and are you afraid that no one will come?"


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang: "at that time, your identity is the dean of the Royal College of the Piaomiao palace in Daxia! In fact, it is equivalent to the palace master of the Piaomiao palace! Even if the rosefinch will be bold, they will not pay attention to the secular imperial power, but if they want these bastards of the rosefinch continent to run wild on the green dragon continent, they may not have the courage!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 129

    "I see what you mean, that is, in the name of the royal family, to establish our own sect. Then, in this secular world, recruit disciples widely and cultivate our own strength. Right?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo, her eyes shining, and whispered, "at first glance, it seems a little crazy and incredible. But think about it carefully, if the Royal side is willing to agree, then it seems that it is really possible to succeed."


    "If sister has no opinion, I''ll solve it on the Royal side!" Chu Mo said.


    Miaoyi Niang sighed, "what advice can I have? If I can, I can''t ask for it! Just like this, will it have any bad influence on your side? After all, we used to build an organization secretly, but now..."


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile. "It''s two different things. It won''t affect me. If I guess well, I should soon leave for the army to report. So, I want to deal with all these things before I leave."


    Miaoyi Niang''s eyes became very soft, staring at Chu Mo for a long time, and then youyou said, "elder martial sister Yifei is right, I am indeed much luckier than her."


    Then they left here. Miaoyi Niang returned to Taotie building, and Chu Mo went directly to the palace.


    After the bodyguard communicated, the emperor did not hide, but asked the bodyguard to directly take Chu Mo to the imperial study.


    This kind of treatment can really be regarded as extreme favor.


    The Emperor didn''t let Chu Mo wait too long, and soon came to the imperial study. Seeing Chu Mo''s first words, Chu Mo''s heart warmed slightly.


    "What''s the matter with your arm? You don''t look very good. Have you been in trouble recently?"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "it''s all right. I accidentally hurt myself when competing with others. I''ll be fine in a few days."


    "I hope it''s all right." The emperor said, sat down, looked at Chu Mo and asked, "what''s the matter with coming to me?"


    "It''s like this..." Chu Mo thought carefully and said his idea to the emperor again.


    The emperor did not refuse for the first time, but slightly frowned and sat there thinking.


    Chu Mo didn''t hurry, but stood there quietly, waiting for the emperor''s reply.


    After a long time, the emperor raised his head, looked at Chu Mo and asked, "do you think this wonderful mother was a disciple of the Piaomiao palace, the top Sect on the Zhuque continent?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    "In those days, the misty palace was forcibly destroyed by many powerful forces on the Suzaku continent, and then escaped from the twelve disciples. Each took a inheritance and went away..." the emperor frowned slightly, stretched out a hand, gently knocked on the table in front of him, and murmured, "in other words, she has countless enemies?"


    "That''s right." Chu Mo looked at the emperor calmly: "her enemies are all in Zhuque continent."


    "I know." The emperor glanced at Chu Mo: "I''m thinking about... The pros and cons of this. You are giving me a problem, boy!"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "emperor, it seems that the royal family has to bear the responsibility of protecting Miaoyi Niang, but in fact, the royal family doesn''t need to really pay anything."


    "What do you say?" The emperor looked at Chu mo.


    "This is actually a good thing for the royal family and even the whole summer." Chu Mo didn''t explain anything, but looked at the emperor and said, "I won''t say more about the specific benefits. I believe your majesty knows it clearly in his heart. Zhuque society... Originally an organization in Zhuque continent, it reached out to our Qinglong continent, and even ignored the secular imperial power. Your Majesty''s heart, it''s estimated that it''s uncomfortable?"


    The emperor glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "uncomfortable... What can I do?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "does the emperor want this phenomenon... To continue like this?"


    The emperor snorted coldly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Chu Mo said, "the sect has always been superior and does not pay attention to the secular people. Even many sect people do not pay attention to the secular imperial power. This situation should be changed long ago!"


    In the emperor''s eyes, a flash of light flashed, looking at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s voice was slightly cold: "the people in these sects are not immortals after all! They also need all kinds of resources and need to eat, drink and Lazar. But they put their position high. Why are they so arrogant?"


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold and said, "isn''t it because these sects have far more secular strength? They control the advanced mental skills and skill skills that are difficult for the secular world to touch, and the formula of various pills... They try every means to prevent these from flowing into the secular world? Even what the emperor learned in the sect is never allowed to be passed on to others!"


    The emperor nodded and said, "yes, do you have a way to solve these?"


    Chu Mo said, "one sixth of Miaoyi Niang''s body now has the inheritance of the ethereal palace! These inheritance include advanced mental skills, skill skills, and the formula of various pills. Once the sect is established, these will be unconditionally disclosed to the excellent disciples in the sect!"


    The emperor looked at Chu Mo: "if there are spies to steal learning, what will happen?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "this kind of thing can''t be completely avoided. Anyone who wants to steal learning can just learn. After all, we don''t have all kinds of means of those big sects. We can''t do nothing because we are afraid of stealing teachers. Besides, there must be a choice to teach skills? We can''t just pass the best skills to anyone. First, we need to see talent. Second, we also need to pass various tests."


    The emperor nodded: "according to what you say, this matter... Seems feasible."


    "Sure!" Chu Mo laughed and said, "we have the world''s top mental skills and skills, and the determination and ability to establish this sect. The most important thing is that our sect is located in this secular world. Recruiting disciples... Is much more convenient than those big sects!"


    The emperor took a deep breath, supported the table with both hands, stood up slowly, looked at Chu Mo and said, "then, among these disciples, those who are the best... Will work for the royal family, right?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "since he was stained with the light of the royal family and protected by the royal family, it is natural to make some returns."


    "No, it''s not some reward. What I want... Is this sect, which is completely under the control of the royal family! Can you do it?" The emperor looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes.


    Like a beast that has been dormant, it finally shows its fangs.


    If this sect really grows up, it will surely become a rather terrifying force. And it is in this secular world, and its influence on the secular world is far more than those of other sects.


    For the king of a country, there is nothing more reassuring than holding such a powerful force in his own hands.


    In addition, this force in anyone''s hands will be a great threat to the royal family!


    Just like a sharp sword hanging over the crown of the royal family, it may be cut down at any time.


    On the side of the couch, how can others sleep soundly?


    It is reasonable to say that when the emperor heard Chu Mo''s proposal, he should refuse it cleanly, which is the most normal reaction. But his failure to do so shows that the emperor has also seen the great benefits!


    Secular imperial power, in the eyes of ordinary people, is supreme and inviolable. But in the face of those top schools, they will immediately become shorter. If it can be changed, who wants to be like this?


    Chu Mo looked at the emperor and said with a smile, "how about being a dean, your majesty? In the future, all the emperors of the great Xia Dynasty were the dean of the Royal College of the ethereal palace! The first thing that every student of the college came in was to accept the Royal Education of the great Xia Dynasty. So, what do you think?"¡ª¡ª


    I originally wanted to code words today, but the people of the program group came with clothes and tried on all kinds of clothes, so almost all the time was wasted in the process of wearing and taking off... I found that it was not easy to make a program. Those staff members are very patient. I was sweating.


    The first issue will be recorded tomorrow. I hope I can find time to code. It should have erupted at this time. I''m really sorry for everyone.


    When I finish recording and go back, I will break out and update more!

 Chapter 130

    "Dean? This is new?" With the emperor''s wisdom, he naturally understood the meaning of Chu Mo in an instant.


    The royal family wants to control this force, but it is not suitable to send people to manage it in person. If the crown prince or the second prince were sent, I''m afraid Chu Muning could give up immediately and would never agree.


    Then, if the monarchs of all dynasties can hang the title of dean in this force called the Academy actually sect... At least in name, this force belongs to the royal family.


    When the disciples in the college are almost all Daxia''s children, if the royal family still can''t control them... It can only be said that their ability is too poor, no wonder others.


    If you can''t control a college, what can you use to control a huge country?


    The emperor walked around in the imperial library, as if considering. Then, he came to Chu Mo and looked at Chu Mo: "then... What role will you play in this?"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "I''m the son of your majesty. I''m going to report in the army again soon. This matter has nothing to do with me."


    "No, No." The emperor frowned and said, "I can''t believe what you said about Miaoyi Niang. You must participate in this matter!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo couldn''t help but be stunned. He looked at the emperor with a bitter face and said, "I''m a child myself... Do you want me to participate in this matter?"


    The emperor glared at Chu Mo: "you also mean to say that you are a child? Whose child is like you?"


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "If anyone really treats you as a child, he is a fool!" The emperor faced Chu Mo, and it was difficult to show the majesty and bearing of the king of a country, because this young man was really too evil.


    The emperor has never doubted whether Chu Mo did such amazing things on the grassland. If there is really an impostor, Da Xia''s face will be lost.


    As a result, with the deepening of the investigation, the Royal intelligence agency received more amazing news.


    Chu Mo''s deeds on the grassland are not many, but everything is like a precise knife, directly cutting in the most deadly place.


    In particular, the receiving process of the Haoyue tribe is full of legend.


    At that time, elder Haoyue was able to be successfully overturned by Chu Mo when he had the advantage... After the emperor heard about the process of this matter, he could only be silent and sigh that Chu Mo''s luck was too strong!


    The key figure of that matter, now famous on the grassland, is almost invincible. A giant who beat the royal court army to the ground, is said to have become a follower of Chu mo after that event!


    Hearing the description of the giant by the intelligence personnel, the emperor was greedy. Such a giant that was almost invulnerable could be worth thousands of troops. If you can come to Daxia and enter the army of Daxia, you will be an invincible general.


    Now Princess Nai, who has basically controlled the grassland situation, heard that a portrait of Lin Bai was hung in her room.


    The intelligence personnel here in Daxia spent a lot of effort and money. I just got an abandoned painting from the painter who painted the portrait. Now the painting is in the emperor''s Royal Library.


    The person in the painting is clearly Chu Mo!


    Naturally, the emperor would not tell Chu Mo about these things. But deep in my heart, I love this demon like genius boy to the extreme.


    The emperor has even thought that as long as this young man doesn''t do treason, a king with a different surname... Sooner or later, it''s Chu Mo''s!


    Except for the founding years, it''s fantastical to want the opposite sex to be crowned king!


    Chu Mo looked at the Emperor: "Your Majesty... Did you agree?"


    The emperor put away the smile on his face, looked at Chu Mo seriously and said, "I believe you."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The emperor then said, "I also believe in myself."


    Chu Mo nodded again.


    The emperor looked at Chu Mo deeply: "but if the crown prince succeeds..."


    Chu Mo understood the emperor''s meaning and said helplessly, "if your Highness the prince doesn''t take the initiative to trouble me, I won''t take the initiative to provoke him."


    "What if he takes the initiative to trouble you?" The emperor asked.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, once the Royal College of the ethereal palace is established, it belongs to the whole summer."


    The emperor was slightly stunned. For him, Daxia was the royal family, and the royal family represented Daxia!


    But for others, it may not be so!


    Daxia is the Daxia of countless Daxia people!


    "So?" The emperor looked at Chu mo.


    "Therefore, the dean is only the spiritual leader of the college. One guarantee I can give the emperor is that the college will never do anything sorry for Daxia." Chu Mo said.


    The emperor''s eyes twinkled, looking at Chu Mo, silent for a long time, sighed: "is there no possibility of reconciliation between you and the crown prince? As far as I know, there is no real deep hatred between you."


    Chu Mo showed a helpless smile: "Your Majesty shouldn''t come to tell me about this."


    The emperor nodded, "I... see! I won''t have a problem living for another few decades. Therefore, there is still time to reconcile the relationship between you and the crown prince. What you said is a good thing, and I''m sure."


    Chu Mo bowed: "that boy... Thank you, your majesty!"


    The owner of the medal of heroes, whether to worship you or not, is the royal family of the great Xia Dynasty, paying tribute to the heroes who have made great contributions to the great Xia Dynasty.


    "In addition..." the emperor looked at Chu Mo: "this college, um, sect, you must take an important position in it. Let me think about what position is suitable for you... Sect... Sect... Sect... There are Dharma guardians in the sect. Well, you can be the Dharma protector of the ethereal palace!"


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly. To tell the truth, he was not interested in power at all, and he was not enthusiastic at all. But I also understand what the emperor means by doing so. In contrast, the emperor must believe him more.


    Moreover, Chu Mo had a better control over the emperor because of his grandfather.


    Chu Mo understood these principles in his heart, so he didn''t refuse the emperor''s arrangement. This can not only reassure the emperor, but also reassure Miaoyi Niang.


    Leaving the palace, Chu Mo breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, it was done.


    As for the gratitude and resentment with the crown prince, I believe there is always a way to solve it. It really can''t be solved... Then change a prince.


    The idea came out, and Chu Mo himself felt a little incredible. The secret way in my heart: since when did I become a little indifferent to secular imperial power?


    At this point, Chu Mo really understood the fundamental reason why the sect was superior.


    When the strength is strong to a certain extent, all those constraints, all the rules and regulations, in fact... Have really become a kind of decoration.


    If you are willing to abide by it, it is to give face. If you don''t want to comply, no one can control it!


    "Xia broke the ban with martial arts." Chu Mo mumbled, "no wonder the kings of all dynasties, the most annoying... Are those people in the Jianghu."


    After seeing Miaoyi Niang, Chu Mo roughly told Miaoyi Niang about this matter. Finally, looking at Miaoyi Niang, he said, "the emperor needs peace of mind, so he decided without consulting his sister and gave the position of the dean to the royal family."


    Miaoyi Niang smiled: "is this the best result? Otherwise, how can the emperor allow such a force to be established under his nose?"


    Saying this, Miaoyi Niang stares at Chu Mo: "thank you, young master!"¡ª¡ª


    Few updates, dare not ask

 Chapter 131

    Half a month later, a shocking news came from Yanhuang city.


    "Miaoyi Niang, a disciple of Piaomiao palace, once the top sect in Zhuque mainland, and the Xia royal family established a top-level University called Piaomiao Palace Royal College in Yanhuang city."


    "Your Majesty, the emperor of Daxia, will personally serve as the first president of this college!"


    "The purpose of the college is to cultivate more talents for Daxia."


    "The college has advanced mental skills, advanced skill skills from top schools, and various classics that only top schools can have. These things will be open to every excellent child with outstanding talent in the summer... Free!"


    "As long as you have talent, ability, ambition, and a love for the country, then... You are qualified to become a disciple of the Royal College of the ethereal palace! You can become a real student of the son of heaven! Whether you are born in a noble family or a poor family, you are treated equally!"


    This news, like a thunder, exploded in the early spring of summer.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    PA!


    A huge crisp sound came from the study of the prince Donggong.


    An antique porcelain from the previous dynasty was smashed.


    Prince Xia Ying, with a ferocious and twisted face, gnawed his teeth and cursed: "Chu Mo little beast, an dares to bully me like this!"


    Xia Xiong, the second prince who has always been inseparable from the crown prince, didn''t look very good. He sat there, his eyes a little distracted, He said softly, "he played beautifully and easily, and promoted his status to such a high level. It''s not much. The most important thing is that once this college develops in the future, all the students in it, although they are called students of the son of heaven. In fact, it was brought out by Chu Mo and Miao yiniang himself. Their hearts will be closer to who, at a glance."


    "Damn it, how can this little beast toss like this? Can''t the father see his ambition? He even let him toss." Xia Yingqi said angrily, "we must find a way to kill this little beast!"


    Xia Xiong shook his head and said, "it''s difficult. Behind this little thing, there is a mysterious and powerful master. Once he is moved, his master will certainly not sit by."


    "Is it like this to watch a little beast grow up that we can''t deal with?" Xia Ying''s face was livid.


    "Of course not." Xia Xiong murmured, "we should find a way to put some of our people into it. If we can''t become the top level of the college, at least... We should also become the middle level. Later, we will try to find a way to completely control this college in our hands."


    Xia Ying''s eyes twinkled with resentment: "unexpectedly, Miaoyi Niang''s woman turned out to be the most famous top sect disciple in Zhuque mainland. If you can find a way to win her over, it should also be good."


    Xia Xiong frowned slightly and suddenly said with a smile, "brother Huang, I have a plan."


    "Tell me." At this moment, Xia Ying finally calmed down some anger and looked at Xia Xiong.


    Xia Xiong said, "my father personally served as the dean of this college, and obviously I dare not trust them completely. After all, such a force, as long as it is not stupid, can see its future prospects. In that case, why don''t we give my father a reassurance?"


    "How to send it?" Xia Ying asked.


    Xia Xiong smiled: "Miaoyi Niang... Gorgeous, many people say she is the most beautiful woman in Yanhuang city! Originally, she is naturally not qualified to have anything to do with the royal family. No matter how beautiful, she is just a restaurant landlady. But now... It''s different."


    Xia Xiong''s eyes narrowed slightly: "now Miaoyi Niang is not only the core disciple of the largest Sect on the Zhuque continent, but also... The person with the highest status in the Royal College of Piaomiao palace! Hehe, the father emperor is the Dean, but she is the palace master!"


    "You mean... Let the father take this woman as his concubine?" Xia Ying squinted and asked.


    Xia Xiong shook his head: "my father is already this age, and there are countless beautiful girls in the palace every year. How beautiful are they? Have you ever seen my father''s favor? Besides, if my Father accepts her as his wife, it is easy to be criticized by people all over the world. If we dare to make this suggestion, my father will definitely refuse it, and will severely scold us for being uneasy and kind."


    "What do you mean?" Xia Ying looked puzzled.


    "I mean, brother Huang... Married this woman!" Xia Xiong said with a smile, "as the prince, marrying a poor disciple of a big sect is fundamentally a compliment to her. Moreover, in this way, it is equivalent to making the father feel more at ease! Moreover, the most important thing is that the emperor can express his feelings to the father through this matter, and say... Want to ease relations with Chu Mo and them! In this way, the father has no reason to refuse!"


    Xia Ying''s eyes flashed a moving light. Miaoyi Niang''s name as the first beauty in Yanhuang city is not sealed by anyone, but recognized by the whole Yanhuang city!


    As Xia Xiong said, today''s Miaoyi Niang, status, has been completely different from the past. Well, it''s not bad to marry her.


    "Your suggestion is good, but will the Father doubt that we want to control this college?" Xia Ying frowned slightly and said.


    "Brother Huang, you are worried too much. Have you forgotten? Father Huang... Is the dean of this college!" Xia Xiong said with a smile.


    "So... Is this... Feasible?"


    "Sure!" Xia Xiong said with a smile, "not only can you control most of this college in your own hands, but also you can give that little thing a heavy blow! I heard that he and that Miaoyi Niang are in love with brother and sister. But women... No matter how much they like their brother, after they get married, they are more towards their husband''s family."


    "Hahahaha, if so, my palace would like to know what kind of expression that little beast would have if he knew this thing?" Xia Ying turned her anger into joy, with a smile on her face.


    "Brother Huang, actually..." Xia Xiong looked at Xia Ying and hesitated.


    "What can I say to you frankly? Do you still have to hide between you and my brothers?" Xia Ying was in a good mood and said with a smile.


    Xia Xiong nodded and said, "in fact, if there is a chance, I would suggest brother Huang to ease the relationship with that little thing."


    Xia Ying''s face sank and said angrily, "it''s impossible! He beheaded Zhao Yi in front of the palace. He also killed the third child and drove him far away to the north of Xinjiang. He couldn''t return to that bitter and cold place for ten years. There is no possibility of easing between the palace and him! Don''t mention this again in the future!"


    Xia Xiong still had half a sentence, stuck in his throat and didn''t say it. In fact, he wanted to tell the prince that the father emperor seemed to spoil Chu Mo too much!


    Coupled with the military marshal and the cabinet chief at the same time.


    This teenager''s connections are a little scary!


    No matter the emperor or the two civil and military leaders. These three people can control the lives and deaths of countless people with any idea, which is totally unreasonable. They spoil a teenager like this.


    Even if he is the illegitimate son of his father... It''s impossible!


    My own son doesn''t have this treatment, let alone illegitimate son.


    Therefore, there must be something strange in this!


    Although he still can''t see through and guess the reason, Xia Xiong''s intuition tells him that the things in this are definitely not simple. If not, it is a major event rising to the national level.


    Unfortunately, Xia Ying didn''t give him a chance to continue talking. As soon as he said a word, Xia Ying was furious.


    Xia Xiong sighed secretly in his heart, and he could only put this idea aside for the time being.

 Chapter 132

    The news shocked not only the prince Donggong of Daxia.


    The Zhuque branch, which was set up on Qinglong continent, was also greatly shocked.


    In fact, the Zhuque branch had experienced a violent shock long before the news came out.


    A gold elder, a silver deacon, and two bronze deacons who can be promoted to silver deacon at any time. A team of four people can easily kill the city in this secular world!


    But the whole army was destroyed and damaged in the Yanhuang city in the summer.


    This news, let alone the branch of Qinglong mainland, even the headquarters of Zhuque club, will be greatly shocked.


    In particular, the two bronze stewards, one was one of the twelve disciples of the misty palace, and the other was also the son of an elder in a medium-sized Sect on the Zhuque continent.


    The former is dead, after all, her share of the ethereal Palace Heritage has been won by the rosefinch. But the death of the latter made the high-level leaders of the rosefinch branch somewhat headache.


    Because everyone knows that the elder of that medium-sized sect is not only extremely powerful, but also extremely doting on his son!


    It belongs to the kind of owner whose son loses a hair and can destroy people.


    How can such a man give up when his son dies? Even if there is a grievance and a debt owner, the rosefinch branch will have a headache for at least a while.


    The most unacceptable thing for them is the fall of the golden elder.


    Tangtang golden elder, yellow level six... The strong man who traversed the world, unexpectedly fell in Yanhuang city?


    Is it the people of Qinglong Hall who did it?


    The people at the rosefinch club also knew that their hands were stretched out too long, and they were a little out of bounds. Cause dissatisfaction of Qinglong hall. It is also normal.


    In particular, it also involves a heritage of the ethereal palace.


    This thing... Everyone knows, its value is immeasurable!


    Therefore, Qinglong hall really has reason to attack those people.


    So rosefinch will look skeptical here. The first one went to Qinglong hall.


    But they also understand that even if the people of Qinglong hall did this, they would never admit it.


    The rosefinch club is also unlikely to get any evidence.


    As for the royal family in the summer, the rosefinch club did not pay attention to it.


    In the view of the senior management of the rosefinch club, it would be good if they didn''t go to the trouble of the Daxia royal family, unless the Daxia royal family ate the bear heart and leopard gall. Dare to provoke them to the rosefinch club.


    So the rosefinch branch directly ignored the imperial family of the great Xia Dynasty.


    In their view, as long as they find Miaoyi Niang, all the things that trouble them now will be solved.


    But this operation. You have to be careful. After all, they just lost a gold elder, and they don''t want to lose another one.


    But we haven''t waited for the Zhuque branch to come up with a specific plan to promote this matter.


    Another amazing news came directly.


    This news, however, caught the rosefinch meeting unprepared, and at the same time, was extremely angry!


    The Daxia royal family, which they didn''t pay attention to at all, and the remaining evils of the ethereal palace, who should have been hiding in a dark corner all day, had the courage to unite.


    We should use the inheritance of the ethereal palace. To build a new ethereal palace!


    Although nominally, under the banner of the Royal College, it also falsely named the Royal College of the ethereal palace.


    But no one can see it. Is this an ethereal palace of remote rebirth?


    This behavior is simply a slap in the face of all Zhuque mainland sects!


    At the same time, it is also equivalent to slapping on the face of the rosefinch club.


    This is a blatant provocation!


    And it''s the kind of crazy provocation that doesn''t know how to die!


    Is this little girl crazy?


    Who gave her such courage?


    Isn''t she afraid that those sects who participated in the extermination of the ethereal palace will immediately pursue her madly?


    What makes rosefinch more angry is the Daxia royal family!


    A small... Secular imperial power, which has never been taken into account by them, dare to openly protect the remaining evils of the ethereal palace?


    Also crazy!


    Are they not afraid of all sects standing on their opposite side?


    Don''t say anything. We are not on the same continent, separated by thousands of rivers and mountains. It''s impossible to stretch your hand that long.


    Such an idea is naive!


    Most sects in Zhuque mainland. Maybe we can''t deal with Daxia directly. After all, behind the royal family of Daxia. There are also strong sects supporting it.


    But they are hostile countries that can support Da Xia!


    Such as Daqi!


    People can''t hold it, but money market is always OK, right?


    So the rosefinch club, in any case, can''t understand, that the remaining sins of the ethereal palace, and the imperial family of the great Xia, exactly where the courage comes from, against almost the sects of the whole rosefinch continent.


    Is it because of Qinglong hall?


    Many high-level rosefinch clubs in Qinglong mainland all have such doubts, and their hearts are extremely angry.


    No matter how angry, this has happened and become a fact.


    On the side of the rosefinch club, we must face this matter and give a positive response!


    Otherwise, the reputation of the rosefinch club will certainly be severely damaged.


    Therefore, several senior managers of the Zhuque branch unanimously decided to merge the two things into one thing.


    Immediately send a mission to Daxia and prepare to negotiate with Qinglong hall and Daxia royal family at the same time!


    Nothing else can be said first, but this laoshizi Piaomiao Palace Royal College... Must not appear in this world!


    At the same time, the news soon spread back to the mainland of Zhuque.


    Those sects that once participated in the siege of the ethereal palace suddenly went crazy when they heard this news!


    On the spot, he sent excellent disciples out of the door to form an expedition with other sects to completely strangle the Royal College of the ethereal palace in the cradle.


    Their purpose is exactly the same as that of rosefinch.


    In any case, the ethereal palace cannot be allowed to reappear in this world in any way.


    But not everyone thinks so.


    For example, those disciples who escaped from the misty palace. There are not only twelve people!


    In contrast, this news in the summer, like a storm, instantly swept every inch of the whole summer!


    The folk enthusiasm was so high that even Chu Mo, the initiator of the terracotta warriors, couldn''t believe it.


    But soon, he understood the reason


    The sect is always noble, cold and gorgeous. Why is it so close to the people?


    Despite the banner of the Royal College, who can''t see... This ethereal Palace Royal College is actually a genuine sect?


    A sect established in the secular world!


    Truth has a large number of advanced mental skills and advanced skill skills, as well as various top-level inheritance.


    And these, is in this world, the vast majority of martial artists, throughout their lives, are difficult to touch a little bit!


    Now... They have the opportunity to learn these invaluable skills!


    Who doesn''t want to come to such a place?


    For a time, both the rich and the young, and the poor children, were all crazy.


    Those noble children who are in Yanhuang city and think they have general talent have sharpened their heads and want to come in. Therefore, recently, whether it is the fan mansion of Chu Mo, the Xu mansion of Xu fufu, or even the Taotie building that Miaoyi Niang often appears... All are crowded!


    Countless people came to visit, just want to get a place to enter the Royal College of the ethereal palace.


    In the face of this situation, Chu Mo, Xu fufu and Miaoyi Niang can only hide and dare not return home.


    Because there are always some relationships that you can''t refuse, you will come to the door.


    In the end, the palace issued a decree directly.


    He severely reprimanded this mess and ordered those aristocratic and rich families to exercise self-discipline and not to harass indiscriminately, otherwise their family children would be completely disqualified from entering the college. Those talents have a little convergence.


    However, the subsequent imperial edict stunned Miaoyi Niang and made Chu Mo furious¡ª¡ª


    It''s really tiring to record programs... Really! Barely code out the updated number of words, and don''t want to talk. I''m still on stage... If I''m on stage, cough... (to be continued)

 Chapter 133

    Marriage!


    The emperor''s second will is to give Miaoyi Niang a marriage to the crown prince Xia Ying!


    Miaoyi Niang is the person who knows the gratitude and resentment between crown prince Xia Ying and Chu Mo best, leaving aside whether she is willing or not. The emperor''s motive was enough to shock her: "before the peach tree is planted, is it ready to start picking peaches?"


    Chu Mo was also extremely angry and very disappointed with the emperor.


    After contacting the emperor twice, Chu Mo always felt that as the king of a country in the Xia Dynasty, the emperor is a very enlightened person today. Compared with the emperor, the breadth and means of the crown prince are simply heaven and earth.


    Just like the emperor knows some of the gratitude and resentment between him and the crown prince, but he still attaches great importance to him and dares to reuse him. This is the mind and bearing of the king of a country, as well as strong self-confidence!


    But what does this edict... Mean?


    The wording of the edict is not harsh, but it is by no means negotiable!


    Said Miaoyi Niang, as a personal disciple of the top sect in Zhuque mainland, is of noble birth, good character and good appearance... Although the sect is broken, she has a firm will to strive for self-improvement. Such an excellent woman is completely worthy of the future monarch of Daxia and his Royal Highness the crown prince today!


    The marriage between the two sides is conducive to the future development of piaomigong Royal College.


    The imperial edict also mentioned that a sect established in the secular world will not only attract the attention of its original enemies, but also attract the covetous eyes of countless sects on Qinglong continent. In order to ensure that the development of piaomigong Royal College will not be affected, the two sides should establish closer ties.


    In this way, in the face of various difficulties in the future. Only the royal family in the summer can have more reasons to protect the Royal College of the ethereal palace and Miaoyi Niang.


    Only looking at this imperial edict, people who don''t know the inside story will think that the emperor is too wise and good enough for Miaoyi Niang.


    You are a homeless sect disciple. If you marry the prince, you will be a royal concubine in the future! Even if you can''t fly to the branches and become a Phoenix, at least... It is enough to show the sincerity and importance of the royal family.


    Yes, people who don''t understand the grudges between Chu Mo and the crown prince must think so.


    But anyone who knows the inside story of this matter will feel very surprised.


    "What bewitched the emperor? How could he issue such a fatuous edict?" Xu fufu, who has always been giggling, has a cold face at the moment, and his eyes are flashing with angry light: "does he want to make this thing, stillborn?"


    Chu Mo was angry. Soon calmed down, sat there with a bitter smile on his face and said, "this thing... Blame me!"


    "How can I blame you?" Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo: "we can only blame ourselves... We still don''t have enough experience."


    "No, it''s not." Chu Mo said bitterly, "I thought of the threat of those sects on the Zhuque continent, the threat of the Zhuque Association, and even... The threat of those sects on the Qinglong continent, I also thought of. And I also have ways to deal with it. But... I somewhat ignored the emperor''s view on this matter and his appetite."


    Chu Mo sighed, Looking at Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu, he said: "I used to take it for granted that as long as I put the sect in the name of the royal family and give the emperor the identity of spiritual leader. Then, I will continue to train senior talents for the royal family in the future. The emperor will certainly be moved and eventually agree. However, I somewhat underestimated the inheritance of Piaomiao palace and how attractive it is to the world. I forgot that the emperor is also a member of this mortal world after all. He is not a god! Face For this kind of inheritance from top schools, just being a spiritual leader is impossible to satisfy his appetite. He wants to... Turn this inheritance, this force, thoroughly... Into the power of the Daxia royal family! "


    Miaoyi Niang nodded silently, "for so many years, I have been afraid to reveal this inheritance, and it is precisely for this reason."


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang: "then why don''t you stop me?"


    Miaoyi Niang said with a wry smile, "my existence is no longer a secret, and this inheritance will be exposed to the world sooner or later. In fact, we have no other choice. I think... The emperor should also grasp this point, so he made this will without fear?"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, otherwise, the emperor should discuss it with me first."


    Xu fufu angrily said, "what should I do now? I can''t promise it. If so, it''s ridiculous!"


    Miaoyi Niang youyou said, "in fact, for the emperor, this is not ridiculous. In his view, now only the royal family of Daxia can provide shelter for me. In addition, anyone wants to swallow me with my belt bone... Nothing left. He still gave me a quite decent retreat. Hehe, being an imperial concubine of the crown prince, people are praising me."


    Chu Mo''s face was livid, and the loss was too big for him. And now that the news has been released, there is almost no way out.


    ride a tiger and find it hard to get off!


    The emperor is also sure that these people dare not resist.


    Do you really want to break into the palace and have a big fight with the emperor? In doing so, there is no other possibility except the complete break between the emperors.


    After all, the king of a country can never be threatened by this.


    "Let''s kill the prince secretly!" Xu fufu looked at them with cold eyes and said, "the prince is dead, and this thing will be yellow!"


    "Nonsense." Chu Mo stared at Xu fufu: "even if you can kill the crown prince without knowing it, can the emperor set up another one? Can you kill all of them secretly? Besides, if you attack the crown prince at this time, the emperor will not know who did it?"


    "What about that? Can you really watch Yi Niang''s sister marry that bastard?" Xu Futeng stood up and glared at Chu Mo: "don''t you know Yi Niang''s feelings for you? Hesitate to hesitate, are you a man?"


    "I''m not a man, are you? Go back and ask your grandpa what he can do about it? What''s the point of shouting with me?" Chu Mo was also angry, looking at Xu fufu and said, "did I say that I wanted my sister to marry the prince?"


    "Your reaction and performance at the moment give me such a feeling, hesitating! You let me down!" Xu fufu said angrily, turned directly out and slammed the door.


    Bang!


    The heavy wooden door made a loud noise.


    Chu Mo and Miao yiniang looked at each other.


    Miaoyi Niang Chuchi laughed, looked at the angry Chu Mo and said, "you two... Really, it seems that you haven''t had such a quarrel in years?"


    "I''m so angry!" Chu Mo breathed, "dog temper!"


    "You are also a dog." Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo: "dare you say that you never thought about killing the prince in your heart? Are you deliberately angry with him?"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes, but he didn''t deny it. He said faintly, "I''m different from Er Fu after all. He can''t do what I can do!"


    "You can''t do it!" Miaoyi Niang leaned back on the chair, her body showed a perfect curve, and a pair of beautiful eyes stared at Chu Mo: "in fact, things haven''t reached the worst step, have they?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "of course, don''t say we haven''t promised yet. Even if we really promised, we can still steal the marriage?"


    Poof!


    Miaoyi Niang almost sprayed, looked at Chu Mo and said, "rob the royal family... You really dare to think, but if you really do this, it is estimated to be the first in history."


    Chu Mo was about to say something when a knock came from outside. Youmiaoyi''s confidant maid said outside, "Miss, Prince Chu, there is a girl outside who calls herself Shen Xingxue. She said she was a friend of Prince Chu."


    Miaoyi Niang and Chu Mo looked at each other.


    Chu Mo frowned, "princess? What is she doing here?" (to be continued...)

 Chapter 134

    [read horror novels and fantasy novels. Please log in to Heiyan Juwan novels for free]


    Chu Mo last saw the princess at the New Year dinner.


    At that time, Shen Xingxue once said that he would come to him. But there was no news afterwards. Chu Mo didn''t think much at all. For him, it would be better if the princess didn''t come to him.


    Now this sensitive time, she suddenly came to the door, and... Came to a place like Taotie building, and directly asked to see Chu mo. Obviously, I know Chu Mo is here.


    Miaoyi Niang stood up and whispered, "since the princess is looking for you, I''ll avoid it."


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "no, she''s not looking for me at this time. Let''s meet together."


    With that, Chu Mo asked the maid outside to invite Shen Xingxue up.


    Soon, the door was knocked, and the maid came in with a girl with a thick veil. After letting the girl into the room, the maid withdrew and closed the door.


    At this time, the girl took off the veil, revealing a beautiful girl''s face with bright eyes and white teeth.


    First, she glanced at Miaoyi Niang, and the girl bent her knees slightly: "this is Miaoyi Niang''s sister, isn''t it? Little girl Shen Xingxue, this box is polite."


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly. He noticed that Shen Xingxue''s name was a little girl... And her salute showed that she didn''t regard herself as a princess. Otherwise, we should wait for Miaoyi Niang to take the initiative to salute her.


    Miaoyi Niang was slightly stunned, immediately returned the salute, and then smiled and said, "Your Highness is too polite. I haven''t met you far. I hope your highness will forgive me."


    Shen Xingxue''s face flushed slightly: "sister, don''t be polite to me, and don''t treat me as a princess. If sister doesn''t dislike it, call her sister, and Xing Xue will be very happy."


    Shen Xingxue said, glancing at Chu Mo, and then whispered, "this time I come here to make amends for the two!"


    "Make amends? What did sister say?" Miaoyi Niang came and took Shen Xingxue, gave her to her seat, and then poured her a cup of tea herself.


    Shen Xingxue holds the tea cup in both hands. With a timid expression on his face, he glanced at Chu Mo, and then said, "you see, Master Chu is still unhappy. I know why. I''m here. It''s because of this."


    Chu Mo glanced at Shen Xingxue and said faintly, "this matter has nothing to do with the princess. If the princess is to repay her kindness, it''s unnecessary." Although Chu Mo''s attitude was a little cold. But it''s also for Shen Xingxue''s consideration. He doesn''t want to involve this girl who has no princess airs at all.


    Shen Xingxue took a careful look at Chu Mo and said softly, "this is what my father did wrong. He shouldn''t have done so. The young master has great kindness to me, and I know that the young master is not that ambitious person."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then said with a bitter smile, "but your father may not think so."


    Shen Xingxue shook her head slightly: "in fact, the Emperor... Also believes in the son, just... Just..."


    "Just as the king of a country, I''m used to everything under my control. Right?" Miaoyi Niang youyou said.


    "Yes, it is, but I don''t think it''s necessary for my father to do so." Shen Xingxue looked at Miaoyi Niang and said seriously, "I have a way to solve this matter."


    "Huh?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Shen Xingxue.


    Shen Xingxue said softly, "my school is a seclusion school, which is really not born. In the school, there are no disciples walking in the world. Moreover, they don''t care about the inheritance of the ethereal Palace on Yi Niang''s sister. My master... Is the leader of that school. She is very kind to me, and I can bring my sister into my school. In this way, this matter should be solved."


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "you can''t really solve this matter."


    Miaoyi Niang also said, "now that the news has been released, as a royal family, it is impossible to lose faith with others. Therefore, the Royal College of the ethereal palace must be established."


    Shen Xingxue looked at Miaoyi Niang and whispered, "elder sister and childe are really good people. At this time, we are still considering the Royal reputation. In fact, it can be so. Elder sister will leave those inheritance to childe Chu, and then follow me after the establishment of the college."


    "What about your father?" Chu Mo looked at Shen Xingxue and said faintly, "can that imperial edict be invalidated?"


    Shen Xingxue nodded seriously: "as long as my sister went to that sect with me, the father''s will will will naturally be invalidated."


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang looked at Shen Xingxue and asked, "I don''t know, which sect is my sister''s?"


    Shen Xingxue said softly, "Feixian."


    Chu Mo is fine. He hasn''t heard the name, so his reaction is normal.


    Miaoyi Niang was suddenly stunned, and her delicate face showed a look of shock, looking at Shen Xingxue: "is it the flying fairy?"


    Shen Xingxue nodded, "there should be only one fairy in this world."


    "God..." Miaoyi Niang couldn''t help but exclaim, and then murmured, "no wonder... You are so confident and confident... So... It''s Feixian. Also, only this sect has the confidence to say that you don''t care about the inheritance of the ethereal palace..."


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang with some puzzlement, and didn''t know why she showed such a look.


    Miaoyi Niang explained to Chu Mo, "there are many sects, large and small, no less than hundreds on our four elephant continent. But there are not many top-level sects. There is only one top-level Sect on almost each of the four continents of Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu. For example, the longevity of Qinglong continent, for example... The once ethereal Palace on Zhuque continent."


    Miaoyi Niang looked a little gloomy: "it''s just that the ethereal palace has become a thing of the past. But on the four elephant continent, there are actually several more powerful sects than these top sects!"


    "What''s worse?" Although Chu Mo knew that there were some seclusion sects in this world, he always thought that changshengtian sect should be the most powerful sect.


    "Of course." Miaoyi Niang glanced at Shen Xingxue and whispered, "a sword in the lonely city, flying immortals outside the sky!"


    Shen Xingxue smiled and nodded. Miaoyi Niang knows Feixian, but it allows her to save a lot of words.


    "Solitary city sword, flying fairy outside the sky? Are these two sects?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No, these are four sects!" Miaoyi Niang chuckled, "Gucheng is a sect; Yijian is a sect; tianwai and Feixian are also two sects. I only heard that few people have seen the disciples of these four sects. Because their disciples rarely appear on earth."


    Saying this, Miaoyi Niang looked at Shen Xingxue: "unexpectedly, sister Xingxue... Was actually a disciple of Feixian, which was really surprising. However... Probably only the disciples of Feixian will appear like you... People who have no combat power, but are quite powerful in some other field."


    Shen Xingxue blushed and whispered, "I''m not that good, just my mother, who is a Feixian."


    Chu Mo looked at Shen Xingxue: "I heard the emperor mention your life experience once..."


    Shen Xingxue nodded and whispered, "my mother came out to look for a kind of medicine, because the guardian left temporarily. As a result, my mother was in danger, accidentally seriously injured, and happened to be saved by my father emperor. My father emperor liked my mother at a glance, and my mother... Like me, she has no combat power..."


    Shen Xingxue said this, his face crimson, slightly frowning, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    Chu Mo seemed to understand something, but Miaoyi Niang understood everything, so she directly cut off the topic and looked at Shen Xingxue: "the sect of Feixian must be very strict in choosing disciples. Can I...?"


    Shen Xingxue blinked: "even if it''s not possible, my sister left with me, and others don''t know?" (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 135

    "..." Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang all raised their heads in surprise and looked at Shen Xingxue unexpectedly.


    Unexpectedly, this shy, timid, soft and weak little girl looks so simple and kind that she is a little stupid, even a little stupid.


    In fact, not only is he not stupid at all, but his IQ is... Very high!


    Originally, Shen Xingxue came to them on her own initiative, just to apologize for the emperor. But I didn''t expect that this girl, who didn''t have any Princess airs and was completely like a neighbor''s sister, had such an amazing background.


    A sword in the lonely city, flying fairy outside the sky!


    Not many people know these four hermit sects. Some disciples of small and medium-sized sects have never heard of it at all. But anyone who is qualified to know these four sects is full of awe. If you have the opportunity to make friends with the disciples of these four hermit sects, I believe that even changshengtian, a sect leader, will not miss it!


    Shen Xingxue''s mother had an intersection with the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty under the wrong circumstances. She had an overnight love affair with Shen Xingxue. The disciples of Feixian, according to the rules, cannot have any relationship with the secular world. Therefore, Shen Xingxue''s mother, with pregnancy, directly returned to the sect and gave birth to Shen Xingxue in the sect.


    This matter is basically right with what the emperor said at the beginning. However, the emperor will not say that when he met Shen Xingxue''s mother, he actually used some means


    If Shen Xingxue hadn''t simply let slip the news, I''m afraid outsiders would never know the truth.


    For Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang, even if they knew this, they would never use it.


    However, in the face of Shen Xingxue''s proposal, Chu Mo and Miao yiniang were both a little moved.


    First of all, the Royal side has shown some ferocious fangs, and there is basically no retreat.


    secondly. Miaoyi Niang had already accepted her fate for her future on the road of cultivation. But if there is a chance to go to a higher level, who will really admit his fate?


    In particular, Miaoyi Niang''s strength has entered the realm of gold and stone. Although it was the realm promoted by Dan medicine, Miaoyi Niang felt that there was still room for improvement.


    If at this time, she really entered the flying fairy, who can guarantee that Miao yiniang will stop at the realm of gold and stone all her life?


    "How''s it going? Did your sister think about it?" Shen Xingxue''s eyes blinked, with some hope. Looking at Miaoyi Niang: "sister doesn''t have to worry about anything at all. There are all female disciples in Feixian! There are no men! Otherwise..."


    Shen Xingxue took a careful look at Chu Mo, his lips moved, and he didn''t say that.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and said, "master... Help me make a decision, i... I don''t know what to do."


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang: "in fact, my sister has made a decision in her heart, hasn''t she?" Chu Mo looked at Shen Xingxue and said, "is princess Xingxue really sure that she can let Yi Niang into Feixian? Princess should understand what I mean, what I want. It''s not just that simple as others think."


    Shen Xingxue was slightly silent for a moment, and then looked at Miaoyi Niang: "can you take the liberty to ask my sister about her current state?"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled, "gold stone, elixir."


    Shen Xing Xuedun was stunned there, although she had no combat power. But it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t understand the cultivation realm of this world.


    "Sister is already an expert in the realm of gold and stone?"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Shen Xingxue and said with a wry smile, "didn''t your sister notice those two words behind?"


    Shen Xingxue nodded and said seriously, "the elixir that can promote people to the realm of gold and stone at once, even the most powerful herbalist in Feixian, is difficult to ensure success. My sister can get this elixir. It''s really lucky. In this case, my sister wants to enter Feixian, but it''s actually very easy! Even without my recommendation, she can succeed."


    "There is no room to rise through the realm of Dan medicine. Such a person, Feixian is also willing to want?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Shen Xingxue incredulously. If the sect behind Shen Xingxue was not Feixian, but changshengtian or the ethereal palace of that year. Well, it''s better to say that she can enter easily.


    But that''s Feixian!


    It is the existence that really stands at the peak in this world!


    How can the standard of income be the same as that of other sects?


    Shen Xingxue looked serious: "in fact, I''m a herbalist, although I can''t refine such a high-level pill. But I''m still very clear about the pharmacology. The so-called taking pills to promote to the realm of gold and stone will cut off the road to rise in the future... This statement can''t be wrong, but it''s not without exceptions."


    "Exception?" Miao yiniang''s eyes lit up and looked at Shen Xingxue.


    In fact, after she used the elixir to ascend to the realm of gold and stone, she had a faint feeling: it seemed that her path of ascension... Was not completely interrupted!


    The shackles from the peak of bone refining period to the heart refining period, although very strong, are not without gaps!


    This is completely different from the knowledge Miaoyi Niang learned from childhood.


    Now hearing Shen Xingxue''s words, Miaoyi Niang couldn''t help but rekindle the deep hope in her heart.


    "Well, there are exceptions." Shen Xingxue nodded definitely: "for example, some people are naturally strong in their aptitude and savvy. Then, even if he takes this pill, he may not have no chance to break through the heart refining period."


    "There is another possibility. Although this possibility is very small, it also exists." Shen Xingxue looked at Miaoyi Niang and said: "That is, the pharmacist who refined medicine was extremely lucky and refined a furnace of perfect pills! Then, after taking this pill, although there was countless less honing and experience than those who practiced normally, it did not affect the future path of cultivation at all. It was just that this possibility was too small, and the perfect pills almost existed in legends. Therefore, this possibility was the lowest."


    "Perfect elixir..." although Miaoyi Niang didn''t know much about elixir, she knew that her young master''s ability to refine medicine was quite magical! Even Xia Jing''s disease that no one can cure has been solved easily. Then, refining a perfect pill is not necessarily impossible!


    Shen Xingxue said, "suppose a person takes the perfect elixir of gold and stone. Then, it only needs time to accumulate and precipitate, and temper and make up the missing part. After his body has endured enough pressure during the heart training period, it is a natural thing to break through the heart training period."


    Shen Xingxue said, looking at Miaoyi Niang and smiling, "since my sister can become one of the twelve disciples of the ethereal palace, there is naturally no need to say more about her qualifications and savvy. Therefore, the elixir is not perfect, and there is no need to lose heart. There are more powerful mental skills and skill skills in Feixian, which should make my sister a higher level. Even if not, at her age, she also has the cultivation of the realm of gold and stone. In Feixian, she is also considered top!"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo again, and Chu Mo nodded, "this is a good thing!"


    Miaoyi Niang''s face suddenly burst into a bright smile. Looking at Shen Xingxue, she whispered, "Xingxue, thank you!"


    Shenxingxue blushed: "sister, don''t be so polite, this is what Xingxue should do!"


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo and said in her heart, "my young master, yiniang will work hard!"! Even if there is only a little hope, yiniang will never give up any opportunity to improve herself! One day, yiniang will really help you. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 136

    Miaoyi Niang left suddenly.


    Together with the disappearance, there is also snow princess Shen Xing, who doesn''t have much sense of existence in the palace.


    This matter did not cause much waves in Yanhuang city.


    Because Taotie building has been taken over by Liu Meier, and this matter has already been publicized. Plus, Miaoyi Niang is low-key enough to rarely appear in front of people.


    Snow Princess Shen Xing has hardly appeared in front of people. Even in the palace, she belongs to the more exotic kind.


    Therefore, the departure of the two women seems calm.


    But in a few people there, it was a storm!


    Not many people know the imperial edict, but crown prince Xia Ying and second crown prince Xia Xiong do.


    "Miaoyi Niang dares to resist orders and disrespect! Is she tired of living?" Xia Ying was really angry this time. The prince of a country, the future emperor, was ignored by a homeless sect disciple? That feeling made him extremely angry!


    Xia Xiong sighed and said in a deep voice, "brother Huang, we have thousands of calculations, but we didn''t count to the little sister."


    "What little sister? What is she!" Xia Ying was so angry that she gnashed her teeth: "is there such a sister who turns her elbow outward?"


    Xia Xiong said with a wry smile, "don''t be so angry, brother Huang. This is retribution. We calculated my sister once before, but now a thing that was originally determined was spoiled by her."


    "Little bitch! I don''t have such a sister!" Xia Ying said with a ferocious face, "the source of the whole thing is Chu Mo''s little beast! No, Gu can''t bear it anymore. Xia Xiong, immediately find a way for Gu, Gu wants to frustrate Chu Mo''s little beast... And break it into pieces!"


    Looking at the ferocious and twisted Royal brother, Xia Xiong''s eyes flashed a touch of worry.


    Xia Ying has not been lonely in front of him for a long time.


    Once upon a time, although there were some dark and negative emotions in brother Huang''s heart, there were not many. In general, he is still a fairly qualified prince. Xia Xiong was also willing to give up everything he could have and help his brother.


    But since the incident last year, Xia Ying''s mentality seems to have changed a lot. The psychology becomes more gloomy, not to mention, everything becomes penny wise, and the character also becomes vindictive.


    As a superior, you can use various means, black, cruel, and even vicious... To achieve your goals.


    But at the same time, we must have a broad-minded mind!


    In Xia Xiong''s view, in this world, in addition to the hatred of killing his father and seizing his wife, it is really unpalatable. Other grievances don''t need to be too much of a concern. For the superior, there is no eternal enemy or friend in this world, only eternal interests.


    Just like my father!


    Does the father really like Chu Mo''s mother so much?


    This is really not necessarily!


    Even if you like it, you must love it.


    There can be nothing else. After all, behind Chu Mo, there is a great power that can defy the secular world. Such a teenager, any superior, I''m afraid, will be three points wary of him. Where can we trust completely?


    The case of the Royal College of the ethereal palace is actually the most obvious example.


    But Xia Ying didn''t seem to see these and didn''t want to see them. Now his head is full of hatred for Chu mo.


    So... It''s easy to be in danger!


    Xia Xiong couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Although a lot of harmful schemes were made by Xia Xiong. But he always felt that when dealing with things, he should adopt the attitude of "one moment at a time, another moment at a time".


    Say what you want to say at any time.


    At this time, it is unwise to target Chu Mo too much.


    Xia Xiong even regretted and proposed that Xia Ying marry Miaoyi Niang. Otherwise, the prince would not hate Chu Mo so much.


    "Why, don''t you agree with me?" Seeing Xia Xiong''s silence for a long time, Xia Ying flashed a shade in her reddish eyes and looked at Xia Xiong coldly.


    Xia Xiong was slightly stunned, and then said, "agree, of course agree, Chu mo... Damn it!"


    "Do you think so? This little beast is a real disaster! Never stay!" Xia Ying was satisfied with his brother''s attitude, and gritted her teeth and said, "his master, whose whereabouts are uncertain. Gu investigated that he should not be in Yanhuang city recently. How can such a strong man live in the secular world for a long time? As long as we come up with a foolproof plan to make this thing watertight... Then, we will be able to succeed!"


    Xia Xiong nodded and said, "the Royal College of the ethereal palace is still going to be established. Now that Miaoyi Niang has gone, those inheritances are most likely on Chu mo. since the imperial brother wants him to die so much, it''s better for the imperial brother to ask his father."


    "Ask your father?" A touch of doubt flashed in Xia Ying''s eyes.


    Xia Xiong said, "yes, go and confess to your father and say that you are mortal with Chu mo. he is like a thorn in your heart and embarrasses you several times. Now he even encourages the fiancee Miaoyi Niang of the prince''s brother to resist and flee, and then coerces star snow princess to cooperate with him with a life-saving grace... This kind of lawless person should not let him continue to stay in this world."


    "So... OK?" Xia Ying looked at Xia Xiong with some hesitation.


    Xia Xiong nodded: "sure, you are the prince of the great Xia after all. If you have no face, it''s embarrassing... It''s not just you! Does the father emperor have light on his face? As long as you show your heart to the father emperor and say that you have no desire to covet the throne at all. I believe that the father Emperor... Will understand."


    "Well, what you said is reasonable. In fact, my father is most worried about my ambition. As long as I put all my ambitions away, and then cry to my father, I will say that I have been humiliated by Chu Mo several times. Now even my unmarried wife has been cheated by Chu mo... I believe that my father must be extremely angry at the moment!" Xia yingyue said that the brighter her eyes were, the more excited she became.


    Xia Xiong stood aside and sighed in his heart: brother Huang, if this thing really happens... My father promised you to get rid of Chu mo. Then, your position will be completely stable!


    But this matter... Once it fails, I''m afraid your crown prince is also in danger!


    In my opinion, the possibility of this failure is nine out of ten!


    Sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt my brother. It''s really... Now you are not suitable to be the king of a country!


    Xia Ying doesn''t think so at all. In his opinion, the emperor is his biological father anyway! In this world, how can there be a father who doesn''t love his son? Xia Ying just forgot one thing, the emperor''s family... Is there really so much affection?


    If he really has family ties, will he go to calculate his sister?


    I''m so ruthless that I still want to find it from others.


    Can you really find it?


    Xia Ying hurried to the palace. He was going to cry!


    At the same time, the emperor was also furious in the palace.


    "What a Shen Xingxue... How dare you come back? As my daughter, you should do such a thing! You... You are really angry with me! Do you still regard me as your biological father?" The emperor Longyan was furious and glared at the beautiful girl in front of him.


    The eyes of the beautiful girl were suffused with light mist, and her expression was a little wronged. It is Shen Xingxue who has disappeared.


    Beside Shen Xingxue, there is also a beautiful woman standing.


    This woman, who looks only in her twenties, is young and beautiful, has excellent skin, and her face is as delicate as an egg that has just been shelled.


    Look carefully, there are 89 similarities between this woman and Shen Xingxue.


    Hearing the emperor scold Shen Xingxue, the woman youyou said, "I asked my niece to come back and meet you, not for you to scold. You are not qualified to scold him! Hun Jun, if you are tired of living, just speak, I won''t mind killing a secular emperor. Just give my sister a breath."

 Chapter 137

    If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, I''m afraid no one would believe that someone dared to threaten the king of a country so much in the palace.


    But what was unexpected was that the emperor, who should have been furious, had a red face and blue veins on his forehead.


    But unfortunately, I didn''t say a word!


    Hum!


    In the depths of the palace, suddenly came a cold hum: "the leader of Feixian... Can he run amok like this? I have long admired ''a sword in an isolated city, a Feixian outside the sky''. Now I happen to see the people of Feixian, and I have some itching skills. I wonder if I can have a duel?"


    The cold woman sneered, "duel? You don''t deserve it! This palace never duel with others, only kill!"


    "How arrogant!" An angry old voice came from the depths of the palace.


    Then, a gust of wind suddenly blew into the room and directly blew to the woman standing there.


    The wind is invisible, but this gust of wind gives people a feeling - it seems to be a sword!


    It emits an extremely strong killing!


    Cold and fierce!


    "With this skill, it''s also interesting to show it?" The woman said coldly and waved casually.


    In the room, suddenly a slight chill. It seemed that there was a chill blowing, and it instantly returned to normal.


    But in the depths of the palace, a dull hum suddenly came. Although it was obviously suppressing the painful voice, it still came.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson. If you dare to stand out again, you''ll be killed immediately!" In the woman''s eyes, there was a very cold light, Lengleng said.


    With that, he glanced at the emperor with a blank face, and couldn''t help but say coldly, "your greatest luck is Xingxue''s biological father! Otherwise, you scum would have killed you!"


    "Little aunt..." Shen Xingxue came over with some dissatisfaction and shook the woman''s arm.


    "Come on, come on, what''s a scum with inferior personality to protect?" The woman stared at Shen Xingxue angrily, and then said, "let''s go!"


    With that, he glanced at the emperor and said lightly, "remember, from now on, Miaoyi Niang is my disciple of Shen aobing. If you dare to move any more to her, I will definitely kill you! Xia, you should understand that I want to kill you, and no one in the world can save you!"


    With that, he stopped looking at the emperor, took Shen Xingxue, flashed, and disappeared from the room in an instant.


    Then, in the sky outside, a woman suddenly heard a cold hum: "you scum, also deserve to marry my apprentice?"


    "Aunt, don''t..." Shen Xingxue''s panic voice came later.


    "Don''t you know this scum? Half a year ago, he was plotting against you! In front of my aunt''s heavenly heart, his malice towards you is like a lamp in the dark! This kind of pig and dog is not as good as calculating his own sister''s beast. What do you do to protect him?" That cold voice, more and more far away, but almost spread throughout the imperial city.


    Shocked countless people!


    "Ah!"


    At this time, a scream suddenly sounded from the outside.


    The emperor was stunned because he heard that the scream came from Prince Xia Ying.


    Bang!


    The emperor directly opened the door and rushed out. The scene in front of him made his canthus want to crack, and he couldn''t help roaring up to the sky.


    Prince Xia Ying, with disheveled hair and two eyes, became two blood holes, and blood flowed along the two blood holes.


    Whoosh!


    An old eunuch appeared beside the emperor in an instant.


    At this moment, the old eunuch''s eyes showed a strong shock, and his words had come to his lips, and he swallowed them back.


    He originally wanted to say that the great energy of mingxinjing in the palace was seriously injured and would be closed for at least three years. But in this situation, he dared not say this. Because he was afraid that if he said it, the emperor would collapse directly.


    At this time, a large number of palace guards rushed here.


    Seeing this, the old eunuch shouted angrily, "get back!"


    The prince''s eyes were destroyed. This matter... Must not be spread now!


    Xia Ying''s whole person has been in pain and is about to faint, constantly wailing.


    The emperor''s body shook twice, and he almost fainted. The whole face was deathly gray. My mind is almost blank!


    Until then, he really realized what the strongest sect meant to this secular world!


    In the eyes of others, the secular imperial power, which is extremely revered by people in the secular world, is no different from mole ants!


    One thought is enough to kill you.


    "I... hate!" The emperor clenched his teeth and said two words. Then, a mouthful of blood spewed out.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The current crown prince of the great Xia Empire, a pair of eyes were destroyed by life.


    Although the Royal blockade was carried out at the first time, how can there be an airtight wall in this world?


    The sudden cold voice of the woman, the voice of the crown prince, the roar of the emperor''s majesty and the "retreat" of the old eunuch beside the Emperor... These things are combined, even if it''s a guess, it can be guessed.


    Not to mention the people who saw the prince''s two eyes become two blood holes, not one or two.


    The password came immediately, but before that, some news had already spread.


    In the palace, there is someone else''s Eyeliner after all.


    Therefore, this matter quickly spread among a few people in Yanhuang city. But these few people are adhering to a bottom line, that is, don''t let this matter spread to the people.


    In fact, this is also the emperor''s bottom line!


    The crown prince has a high reputation among the people. How can the common people understand the struggle of the upper class? Therefore, once the news of the prince''s serious injury comes out, it will not only have a fatal blow to the prince''s reputation. It will also cause a heavy blow to the reputation of the royal family!


    How bad is it that the crown prince of a country was destroyed in the palace?


    The palace is still so, the whole summer... Is there any safety at all?


    Although there are not many people qualified to know this matter, and their status is extremely high in the whole summer. But these people all have their own thoughts.


    A blind prince, no matter how high his reputation among the people, no matter how virtuous and capable, can never become the king of a country!


    Therefore, the prince... Must be a replacement!


    So, who?


    In recent days, both the mansion of field marshal Fang Mingtong and the mansion of Xu Zhongliang, the head of the current cabinet, have been broken through by mysterious visitors.


    For a time, the undercurrent surged under the quiet and peaceful appearance of Yanhuang city.


    Xu fufu finally came to Chu Mo''s house again.


    The two brothers have nothing to say to each other.


    After a long time, Xu fufu said, "that day..."


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "you and I have been brothers for many years, so I won''t talk about the past."


    Xu fufu said, "wrong is wrong. This is what my grandfather taught me to be a man. It was really my fault to get angry with you that day. Later, I thought that the main reason was my pressure resistance... Not as strong as you."


    "The matter is over, and yiniang and sister are safe. There is no need to mention this matter." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo and slightly picked the tip of his eyebrows: "have you been out for two days?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Xu fufu said in surprise, "don''t tell me, you don''t know that rumor outside! Our intelligence ability is not so strong, but it has begun to operate!"


    "What did you say about the prince?" Chu Mo smiled, "I knew earlier than you."¡ª¡ª


    Record another program today, and you can go home tomorrow!


    Recently, I really can''t help it. It''s not that I don''t want to do more, but that I can''t write more outside.


    That''s all. It''s still hard to squeeze out time. My energy is really not enough.


    Forgive me, everyone. When I go home and adjust, there will be an outbreak!!

 Chapter 138

    Xu fufu curled his lips, looked at Chu Mo incredulously, and laughed, "brother black, self-confidence is a good thing, but if you are too confident, it is easy to make a joke. Although the intelligence organization, Chu Yan of your family, is mainly responsible for it, all the information should be summarized to me at the first time!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu: "I have another information channel."


    Xu fufu looked incredulous: "someone in the palace informs you? How is it possible?"


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and recalled the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him that day.


    He doesn''t know that woman, but he knows shenxingxue around that woman. So Chu Mo guessed the origin of the woman at the first time.


    Feixian people!


    The person in the legendary hermit sect who never entered the world, like this, was abrupt... But it was not particularly surprising for Chu Mo to appear in front of him.


    "Are you Chu Mo?" This woman is very young, at least she looks very young.


    In his twenties, his skin is white and shiny, and he looks beautiful. It was that cold face, like the expression that others owed her a lot of money, that made Chu Mo feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Yes, I''m Chu mo." Chu Mo nodded.


    "Two things. First, Shen Xingxue is my niece. I thank you for saving her that day." With that, the woman directly took out a bottle of Dan medicine and put it in front of Chu Mo: "the Dan medicine in this can make you ascend to the sky step by step! Directly enter the realm of gold and stone! It''s enough to repay your kindness to Xingxue!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and Shen Xingxue on the side was also a little stunned.


    Chu Mo, who came back to God, looked at the cold woman expressionless: "when I saved Shen Xingxue, I didn''t know her identity, let alone her identity as a Feixian disciple. I didn''t even know her identity as a Royal Princess. Therefore, I never thought of asking for anything in return."


    "Don''t show your loftiness and pride in front of me. I know what you think in your heart." The cold woman looked at Chu Mo with some disdain and said faintly, "don''t expect anything that doesn''t belong to you. Don''t be too greedy. Because you saved Xingxue, I''m willing to say a few words to you."


    Chu Mo smiled angrily, waved his hand and said, "you''re too noble and cold, and the boy can''t afford to climb up. You''d better hurry, please. Wherever you like, I''ll send you soon!"


    "By the way, take away your bottle of magic medicine that can make people step up to the sky... I don''t need it." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "It''s quite a character, isn''t it? Don''t just don''t, when I''m really willing to give it to you?" The cold woman waved her hand, and the bottle of Dan medicine on the table disappeared. Then she looked at Chu Mo coldly: "thank you, now I want to say the second thing."


    Chu Mo glanced at the cold woman and frowned slightly: "please don''t talk to me in this tone. You may think I''m a mole ant, and I''m not qualified to let you talk well. But please remember, I don''t owe you anything!"


    The cold woman was slightly stunned. Probably no one had ever talked to her like this. On that cold face, he was a little dull for a moment, then his willow eyebrows raised and said coldly, "you want me to talk to you gently? You''re right, you''re really unqualified."


    Chu Mo became more and more disgusted with the woman, and directly said, "OK, OK, what do you want to say? Is it to keep me away from Shen Xingxue in the future? Toad, don''t dream of eating swan meat, right? I promise you, I will stay away from her. You quickly disappear from my eyes, and you are not welcome here."


    Shen Xingxue, who had a embarrassed expression on his face over there and wanted to interrupt, couldn''t find a chance. After hearing this, a beautiful face suddenly turned pale. Gently biting his lower lip, his eyes were also covered with a layer of water mist, looking a little gloomy.


    The cold woman nodded with some satisfaction. In her eyes, Chu Mo was an ant.


    The joys and sorrows of mole ants... Do you need to care?


    "One more thing, I''ll leave immediately after that. Don''t think I like staying with you." The cold woman looked at Chu Mo: "whether it''s Shen Xingxue or Miaoyi Niang, it''s heaven and earth with you! You should not only stay away from Xingxue, but also Miaoyi Niang! I know you and Miaoyi Niang have had some intersection in the past, but that''s the past. The worldly Miaoyi Niang can be your friend, but the Miaoyi Niang of Feixian, you''re no longer qualified to talk to her, understand?"


    Chu Mo''s heart suddenly ignited a raging anger. In his mind, the scenes he experienced in his eternal life reappeared.


    So Chu Mo laughed, looking as if he was laughing happily.


    Even Shen Xingxue, who was in a low mood, couldn''t help looking at Chu Mo in surprise, and didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    The cold woman looked at Chu Mo and said expressionless, "is this funny?"


    "Get out!" Chu Mo, who was laughing, suddenly let out an angry drink.


    Shen Xingxue was scared to shiver, and even the cold woman Shen aobing was also scared. Some incredible looking at Chu mo.


    "Can''t you understand people? Or are you and I already two races?" Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of extremely cold light, coldly looking at the cold woman Shen aobing: "I told you to get out, can''t you hear me? Need me to repeat?"


    "Are you... Scolding me?" Shen aobing was really scolded and stunned, staring at Chu Mo dumbfounded.


    How dare anyone treat her like this?


    Even the emperor of Daxia didn''t pay attention at all. She dared to say in front of him that she would kill you if she was unhappy.


    Now a teenager dares to talk to her with this attitude... No, he is scolding her!


    "Can''t you scold?" Chu Mo looked at Shen aobing coldly: "is there any relationship between me and you? Who do you think you are? The God above? Shen Xingxue didn''t mention it for the time being, just think I''ve never saved her or even seen her."


    "But how about me and Miaoyi Niang? It''s none of your business? What kind of thing are you? Dare to show off in front of me with a bottle of tattered pills? Are you blind or stupid? Can''t you see the realm of Miaoyi Niang? What''s wrong with you? Don''t think about how Miaoyi Niang entered the realm of gold and stone? If there was such a thing in the misty palace, she would use it after so many years?" Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, staring at Shen aobing''s eyes and scolding angrily.


    "You..." Shen aobing naturally knew the realm of Miaoyi Niang, but she never thought that the realm of Miaoyi Niang would have anything to do with Chu Mo, a secular teenager.


    In her mind, Miaoyi Niang''s current state should be to use the golden elixir left by the ethereal palace. There is no other explanation.


    Few people know that Feixian is actually a sect that is good at alchemy. Therefore, Shen aobing couldn''t believe that a secular teenager like Chu Mo would refine any elixir anyway. I''m afraid I can''t tell Dan from medicine, can I?


    "What are you? You are so arrogant and tough, isn''t it because you are Feixian? Isn''t it because of the strength of your heavenly state of mind? I really don''t know whether to say you are ignorant or arrogant." Chu Mo looked at Shen aobing coldly: "have you broken through the innate realm? When you break through the innate realm, let''s say that people in this world are mole ants!"


    "Who the hell are you?" Shen aobing looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face. Those who can say such words... Can never be secular people: "how do you know that I am in heaven?"


    But Chu Mo just looked at Shen aobing coldly and laughed mockingly, "I''m Chu Mo! A secular teenager you won''t pay attention to at all! That''s all."

 Chapter 139

    "This is impossible!" Shen aobing''s cold face, which never seemed to show emotion, couldn''t help showing an angry expression, and said angrily, "do you think I haven''t seen secular people? Just in your palace, I destroyed your son of a bitch''s eyes and severely taught your dog emperor a lesson. They are secular people!"


    "Me too." Chu Mo was shocked in his heart, but his face became calmer and calmer, looking at Shen aobing: "but you can''t provoke me."


    If this was said at the first meeting, Shen aobing would scoff and completely ignore it. But now these words came out of Chu Mo''s mouth, but it made Shen aobing feel frightened.


    It seems that he is not bragging, but explaining a fact!


    But... How is it possible?


    Shen aobing couldn''t help but look at Shen Xingxue beside him. At the same time, I have some regrets in my heart. I was careless before, and I didn''t investigate the life experience of Chu Mo at all.


    Shen Xingxue gently bit his lower lip and said hesitantly, "Prince Chu... Very powerful. The elixir of Yi Niang''s sister should be refined by Prince Chu. He, he also cured my uncle Xia Jing... That, I told you."


    Shen Xingxue''s face flushed and said softly.


    "What?" This time, Shen aobing was really a little surprised. She glanced at Chu Mo with a dark face, and couldn''t help but toss in her heart. She secretly said: if Xing Xue is telling the truth, there is a young man behind... I''m afraid there is one who is not inferior to me... No, listening to his tone, it seems that she can completely crush my existence! Is it... Innate?


    Shen aobing himself was startled by this speculation. The higher the strength, the stronger the awe for a higher realm. Because only by approaching, can we understand how powerful people will be when they reach a higher level!


    No wonder my words will cause such a big rebound in this boy... Shen aobing took a deep look at Chu Mo, although he knew that he might offend this boy with a strong background to some horror. But it is impossible for her to apologize to Shen aobing.


    Therefore, Shen aobing took Shen Xingxue and disappeared into Chu Mo''s room.


    As soon as they left with their front feet, chumerton sat down on the chair and gasped for breath without image. The cold woman put too much pressure on him!


    If it weren''t for the jade he wore on his chest, which sent out a wave of energy to support him, even if he had the courage to scold this arrogant, tough and inhuman woman, he wouldn''t have that ability!


    The ninth floor of the Yellow level... The great master of heaven''s state of mind!


    Chu Mo has never seen such a powerful person, except for the demon king, of course. However, the demon king is his master, and it is impossible to put any momentum on him to suppress him.


    "This ice like woman... It''s terrible." Chu Mo couldn''t help mumbling, although he was extremely tough when facing Shen aobing. But in fact, deep down, it is very clear that if the woman really hit him, he simply has no ability to resist.


    This jade on his body is magical, and killing heaven is indeed sharp enough... He can cut off almost any weapon in the world, but he himself... Is not so strong after all.


    Tough attitude, that is a pride and dignity in the soul. But there is still self-knowledge.


    So even a powerful woman like Shen aobing didn''t feel that Chu Mo was in control of the whole scene from beginning to end.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but feel a little afraid when he remembered what happened that day.


    That woman dares to hurt the crown prince and scold the emperor. It seems that there is really nothing she can''t do.


    Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "do you mean that there is a sect stronger than changshengtian in this world? Then, the strong man in this sect appeared in front of you and was scolded and ran away by you?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "the result is indeed like this."


    "Brother Hei, you''re still good! I took it." Xu fufu was scared into a cold sweat after listening to Chu Mo''s story of meeting the cold woman that day.


    He knew that Chu Mo would not cheat him, and what Chu Mo said was just right for some mysterious things in the rumors.


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly, "what''s the power of me? What I rely on is nothing more than two points. One is that I saved Shen Xingxue''s life. Although the woman is tough, she can see that she is not the kind of villain who kills innocent people indiscriminately; the other is that my master makes her a little afraid. As for me... She can kill me with one thought."


    "Anyway, it''s your ability to scare away a top-notch strong man in the world. It''s enough to be proud." Xu fufu said with some envy.


    "The prince is ruined." Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo and then said, "recently, many people secretly went to my house to see my grandfather, and the threshold was broken."


    "This matter has nothing to do with us. Don''t get involved." Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu, and then said, "I should go soon, too."


    "Into the army?" Xu fufu asked.


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    "The emperor is like this... Do you want to enter the army?" Although the matter of giving Miaoyi Niang to the crown prince has passed, Xu fufu''s resentment against the emperor is still not at all.


    Chu Mo smiled: "it has nothing to do with the emperor!"


    Xu fufu didn''t know that Chu Mo wanted to enter the army, on the one hand, to serve the country, on the other hand, for the sake of blood!


    These two purposes do not conflict.


    The best place to get a lot of blood spirit is the battlefield!


    The more enemies you kill on the battlefield, the more blood you get. For the whole summer, the more Chu Mo killed the enemy, the people in the rear can really live and work in peace and contentment.


    Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo: "well, anyway, I''ll support you. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the Yanhuang city. I''ll take care of your home."


    Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu, Take out a bottle of pills from your body: "You should know about Yi Niang and one armed uncle and Chu Yan. Now, there is the last bottle of this pill left, which can directly raise your realm to the realm of gold and stone! Xia Jing spent an unimaginable amount of money buying these herbs. Moreover, it may not be seen in many years. Therefore, it is impossible to refine this pill in this secular world in a short time."


    "This..." Xu fufu looked at Chu mo. he didn''t want to be polite to Chu Mo, but this thing... Is too precious!


    "Take it, you are my best brother, there is no reason to refuse." Chu Mo said.


    "OK, then I won''t be polite to you." Xu fufu took the bottle of pills, put it in his arms solemnly, and then left.


    At Xu fufu''s current level, it is estimated that it will take at least two months to digest the power of this pill. It is impossible to have the combat power of the realm of gold and stone completely without a few years of time and a lot of fighting!


    But for Xu fufu, it is already a gift from heaven to step into the realm of gold and stone that he dare not even think of!


    No, it''s not a gift from heaven, but a brother''s.


    Xu fufu here just left, and Xia Xiong, the second prince over there, paid a low-key visit.


    This early spring, which is still slightly cold, is extremely chaotic.

 Chapter 140

    Xia Xiong''s intention is very simple, showing kindness and apologizing.


    "I gave advice on many things in the past. In fact, it has little to do with brother Huang." Xia Xiong frankly admitted several events against Chu Mo in the past year.


    Chu Mo looked at Xia Xiong in silence. In fact, he didn''t want to see the second prince at all. Because he felt that there was nothing to say with Xia Xiong. Although the gratitude and resentment between the two sides are not as deep as the sea, it is by no means a day or two to resolve them.


    Half a year ago, they counted Xia Jing''s time, but when he came back this time, the other party took several actions against him, all aimed at taking his life. Even a person with a good temper will be angry. Not to mention Chu Mo''s temper is not so good.


    "I came here this time mainly to apologize to Prince Chu. What happened before is really my fault. Here, I also have a point to make an apology to Prince Chu." Xia Xiong said, took out a silver ticket and put it on the table.


    Chu Mo glanced and said faintly, "ten million liang of silver, your highness is really a big hand."


    "I know that this is not enough to fully express my apology to Prince Chu. This... Is just a little bit of Wang''s intention. As for the future... I believe that Prince Chu will see more of my sincerity." Xia Xiong looked at Chu Mo and said.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "from the beginning, I haven''t targeted your royal family."


    Xia Xiong nodded: "yes, we have been targeting childe Chu."


    "Now, your royal brother has an accident. Do you want to be the prince?" Chu Mo asked directly.


    Xia Xiong didn''t deny it, but looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "how does Chu childe feel?"


    "This is your royal affair. What does it have to do with me, a teenager?" Chu Mo looked at Xia Xiong and said, "I have understood your intention. As the prince, I won''t influence anything, and I don''t have that influence."


    "Prince Chu is modest. You have." Xia Xiong smiles bitterly. No teenager can be as evil as the one in front of him. Such a young age is not only favored by the head of the current cabinet. Even marshal Bingma insisted on bringing him under his command.


    Not to mention the emperor''s attitude of reusing Chu Mo all the time!


    Although there are twists and turns in the middle of giving marriage to Miaoyi Niang, his attitude towards Chu mo. But there has been no change.


    Such a person may not be impossible if he wants to influence the government of Daxia.


    Chu Mo looked at Xia Xiong: "even if there is, I won''t do it. I said, this is a matter within your royal family. I won''t harm you. But your highness, I hope you can keep your promise and don''t mess with me in the future!"


    Xia Xiong came here today, in fact, what he wanted was Chu Mo''s words. He was not naive enough to think that if he came in person and presented an amazing amount of silver, the other party would completely turn war into friendship with him. If that were the case, he would be even more bottomless.


    As long as Chu Mo doesn''t interfere in this matter, Xia Xiong is sure enough to win the crown prince.


    All these years. The prince with excellent intelligence finally couldn''t help but go to the stage from behind the scenes.


    After Xia Xiong left, Chu Mo was alone in the room, meditating for a long time.


    Finally, a faint smile appeared on the boy''s face, Murmured: "I''m not interested in what you fight for. I have only three things to do now! First, help master collect a large number of medicinal materials and strive to make master return as soon as possible. Save Shiniang from the sea of suffering; second, constantly improve yourself. Strive to use the shortest time to improve your own strength to the innate realm, and then break the void and enter the spiritual world. Xiao Yu, you have to wait for me; third, in this process, Try to let your grandfather go up a few levels. Let him enjoy his old age after I leave one day. "


    Therefore, even if there are many things in this chaotic world, Chu Mo doesn''t need to pay attention. Chu Mo only needs continuous efforts to achieve every goal of his own, which is enough.


    The site of the Royal College of Piaomiao palace has long been selected, which is in the center of Yanhuang City, west of the imperial city. Covering thousands of acres, it was originally a huge Royal Garden, separated by only a high wall from the imperial city!


    The emperor took great pains to choose a site. Originally, I was reluctant to part with this garden. But in the end, it was taken out as the address of the Royal College of the ethereal palace, and construction was carried out here.


    The speed at which the whole country can promote one thing is quite amazing.


    Therefore, in less than a month, the Royal College of ethereal palace has been completely built!


    During this period, Chu Mo spent almost all his time at the Royal College of the ethereal palace, except for the yuan beast blood bath once every ten days. Personally guide some things.


    Although Miaoyi Niang has left, this college embodies all Miaoyi Niang''s hopes!


    Chu Mo didn''t want to disappoint Miaoyi Niang. The three words "Piaomiao Palace" should make him reappear in this world anyway... And it should be very loud!


    Chu Yan personally took charge of the organization''s intelligence capabilities and began to play a role.


    According to the secret report, many unidentified people have appeared in Yanhuang city recently. Judging from the clothes and accents, as well as various data collected by intelligence personnel, these people should be from Zhuque mainland.


    Chu Mo had a headache about this news.


    He can probably guess the identity of these people and know their purpose. Although Miaoyi Niang has left, this group of people are aiming to inherit. As long as the Royal College of the ethereal palace is opened, there is no way to hide the news passed on here.


    So, it''s really not that easy to get rid of all these people.


    "If I had known that yiniang''s sister could enter Feixian, I wouldn''t have done this bullshit college." Chu Mo couldn''t help muttering, but on second thought, reviving the ethereal palace was Miaoyi Niang''s greatest wish... There was nothing to complain about.


    Chu Mo took the time to visit the prince''s mansion and met Mr. weichi. Then he went to the palace and met the old eunuch beside the emperor.


    No one knows what Chu Mo talked to them. Anyway, in the end, Mr. weichi and the old eunuch became the deputy dean of the upcoming piaomigong Royal College.


    When Chu Mo entered the palace, just after talking with the old eunuch, the emperor appeared unexpectedly.


    Some haggard emperor said to Chu Mo kindly, "there is a special person in the palace... Who wants to see you."


    Chu Mo was more or less strange. He glanced at the emperor and the old eunuch.


    The old eunuch whispered, "it''s for the Ming mood power who entered the heart refining period. Before... When the prince was seriously injured, this elder also suffered a little injury. I want to ask Prince Chu to help me."


    The power of mingxinjing!


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought: if you can pull people of this level to the Piaomiao Palace Royal College to town, it should be more secure, right?


    Then Chu Mo nodded, "OK, take me to see this elder."


    The emperor''s face finally showed a trace of happiness, and he personally took Chu Mo into an underground passage.


    On the way, the emperor casually asked, "Chu Mo, who do you think is more suitable to be the prince?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 141

    Chu Mo glanced at the emperor in some speechless way, curled his lips, and said, "Shen Xingxue."


    "Nonsense!" The emperor also knew that Chu Mo was perfunctory, and he couldn''t help sighing: "it has been nearly a thousand years since the founding of the great Xia Dynasty to my generation. The sect is too powerful. I know that my ancestors and ancestors have long known this. Therefore, the relationship with the sect has always been closely linked and vigilant."


    "But I never thought that people in the sect would be so unscrupulous!" There was a flash of anger in the emperor''s eyes, and at the same time, there seemed to be some regret. He didn''t know that the unbridled sect member in his mouth had also met Chu mo. I don''t know that the strong, tough and overbearing woman was scolded away by Chu mo.


    Facing the emperor''s murmur, Chu Mo kept silent. He has no interest in getting involved in the Royal affairs.


    "I actually know that Xia Xiong came to you." The emperor suddenly said.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then smiled: "emperor Yingming!"


    "Yingming what? Is Yingming''s son smart enough?" The emperor''s face showed a self mocking smile, and then said, "in fact, I have always known that Xia Xiong is smarter than Xia Ying!"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The emperor stopped and looked at Chu Mo: "but I... Don''t want him to become the prince!"


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, "I''m young and don''t understand anything. The Emperor... Shouldn''t you tell me this?"


    "Who can I tell?" The emperor''s eyes suddenly flashed a lonely color and whispered, "can I... Tell Xu Shoufu? Can I tell Marshal Fang? Or... Can I tell the courtiers?"


    "Who the emperor made the crown prince is a private matter of the royal family..." Chu Mo said.


    "You are wrong. This is not a private matter. It is a national event related to the whole summer!" The emperor interrupted Chu Mo''s words and sighed.


    "This tone... Should be the tone of the courtiers in the court?" Chu Mo glanced at the emperor with some doubts.


    The emperor couldn''t help laughing: "You little devil... Also say that you are young and don''t understand anything? Yes, the establishment of the prince, it seems to be a private matter of the royal family, but those courtiers are not wrong, it is indeed a matter related to the future of Xia. Xia Xiong is smart and wise enough, but also low-key and tolerant enough. For so many years, I haven''t felt that he has any thoughts about this position. He is willing to hide behind Xia Ying, except for a few people Besides, few people even know his cleverness. No one knows that Xia Ying''s reputation among the people is so high that more than 70% of it is his credit. "


    Chu Mo was still silent. In fact, he wanted to ask: in this case, why doesn''t the emperor want to make him prince? Do you want Xia Ying to continue to be the prince?


    This possibility is simply too small. Even if the emperor wants to do so, I''m afraid the world will not allow a person with incomplete body to become their monarch. This in itself is a great omen!


    "However, he lacks a kind of temperament of being king over the world." The Emperor didn''t wait for Chu Mo to ask, and took the initiative to explain: "this temperament, Xia Ying has, but Xia Xiong... Might have, but now, it''s gone."


    Chu Mo was silent. What the emperor said was actually right. Xia Xiong had hidden behind Xia Ying for too many years.


    "When I was the crown prince, Xia Jing... Has been hiding behind me, helping me deal with all kinds of thorny things. He gave me advice. I didn''t even think about many things thoroughly, and he had to remind me often." The emperor''s eyes showed a touch of memory, and then whispered, "so many people say that I and Xia Jing, brother and brother Gong, are a rare scene for the royal family; in recent years, some people say that Xia Xiong and Xia Ying are just like I and Xia Jing in those days..."


    The emperor''s face showed a complicated expression: "in fact, it''s just my luck... Better than Xia Ying! I didn''t encounter such a thing when I was crown prince."


    Chu Mo glanced at the emperor. From his sad and angry face, it could be seen that he hated the flying fairy woman. At the same time, the experience of Xia Ying is also quite heartbreaking!


    In other words, before Xia Ying''s accident, the emperor had some suppression on Xia Ying. But that''s just a father''s warning to his son. The Emperor didn''t even think about changing the prince!


    Xia Xiong... Smart is mistaken by smart!


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: if Xia Xiong didn''t rush to do anything, but took care of Xia Ying honestly, the result... It''s estimated to be different.


    The emperor sighed and said, "Chu Mo, I know that behind you, there is a powerful master. I also know that you have unlimited potential. I... Want to ask you something."


    "The emperor doesn''t have to be so polite. Please tell me what''s the matter." Chu Mo said.


    "Well, I want to ask you, one day, if you can grow into the legendary innate strong, please bless Daxia." The emperor said, bending down to give Chu Mo a gift.


    Chu Mo was startled, and quickly bowed down and saluted: "the emperor, you are a bad boy. One day, I will definitely protect Da Xia. After all, this is my motherland. However, don''t the emperor know that when you reach the innate realm, you will have to break the void and leave this world?"


    The emperor nodded: "I naturally know, but a congenital power can do many things before leaving." The emperor''s eyes flashed a cold murderer. Although he didn''t go on, Chu Mo understood.


    It seems that the prince Xia Ying''s experience this time has made the emperor''s heart hate the strength of some sects to the bone.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, and then said, "this matter... Is still early. One day, I believe, there will be a good solution."


    The emperor nodded and smiled, "then I''ll take it as a promise! You can rest assured that I will never interfere in all the people and things related to you from now on!"


    From the beginning to the end, the emperor did not mention Miaoyi Niang, but just this sentence, it was almost equivalent to the king of a country, apologizing to Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo glanced at the emperor, nodded, and then said, "go and meet the elder."


    The emperor''s expression became a little heavy and said softly, "master dantai''s injury... Is a little heavy. If it can be cured, no matter what medicine is needed, I... Will go all out!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t worry, Emperor."


    Then he walked a long way, and then he was blocked by a huge stone gate¡ª¡ª


    The outbreak has begun!!!


    seek

 Chapter 142

    The emperor stretched out his hand and gently pressed it at a position below the stone gate.


    Chu Mo felt a slight shock under his feet, and then came a low roar. This thick stone door slowly opened.


    Chu Mo was a little surprised. Xin said that an expert who knew his state of mind, although he was a little weak in front of the level 9 strong man of his state of mind on the day of flying. But in this world... It is already invincible. Why do you still need to hide in such a place?


    The emperor seemed to see Chu Mo''s doubts, and took the initiative to say, "it''s too difficult for the prince to be injured. Master dantai has been closed here. This was originally a refuge built by the imperial family of the Xia Dynasty."


    Chu Merton suddenly realized.


    As the refuge of the royal family, this place is completely justified.


    After all, the emperors of all dynasties, although because of taking various pills, had a long life. But there are really few emperors with strong combat power. Throughout the history, there are only a handful of emperors who have killed more than five thousand people in the whole summer.


    The king of a country is not a general on the battlefield after all.


    After the stone gate was opened, three passages appeared in front of it. The emperor took Chu Mo, took the left passage, and continued to deepen. After walking for a while, another stone gate blocked the way. After opening, this time there were two channels.


    In this way, the two continued to deepen. After connecting more than a dozen schools, Chu Mo even felt that he was about to get out of Yanhuang city... The emperor finally said softly to Chu mo after a stone gate was opened, "here!"


    Then he shouted, "Mr. dantai, I''ve invited Chu Mo to you."


    The emperor speaks respectfully. Chu Mo felt more like the disciples'' attitude towards the master.


    An old voice came from inside: "come in directly."


    Chu Mo looked up and looked inside. The furnishings in the room were very simple, and he couldn''t feel any royal flavor. An old figure, with silver hair, sat cross legged on a cushion.


    After the two came in, the figure slowly turned around, revealing an old face with ravines. His face is a little gray. It looks like an old man next door.


    Only one eye, still keeping a bit sharp, saw Chu Mo, smiled at him: "please, childe Chu."


    Chu Mo nodded and whispered, "junior Chu Mo, have you seen Mr. dantai!"


    The old man''s arm moved and seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t help but burst out a mouthful of blood. next. The body shook twice, and his face became more gray.


    The emperor hurried over, held the old man, and said, "Sir is seriously injured. Don''t talk too much. Chu Mo is not an outsider."


    Chu Mo secretly said: jade, show me the situation of this man.


    Then, in Chu Mo''s mind, the specific information of the old man appeared.


    "Yellow level, seven levels. Clear mood. Physical qualification, three levels. Seriously injured, meridians damaged, healing pill is..."


    Physical qualification level III? Why is it level 3?


    Chu Mo had some doubts in his heart, because he remembered. Generally, martial artists who reach the level of three-level yuan pass can reach level 3 in physical qualification. This old man is already a strong man with seven levels of yellow state of mind, and his physical qualification is actually three levels.


    Chu Mo suddenly realized something at this time. It seems that in this world, the vast majority of people, even if the realm of cultivation is very high. However, it is difficult to improve the physical qualification to the same level as the realm.


    Chu Mo finally understood the importance of body refining and how precious the yuan beast blood that master left him... Is.


    In this way, the nine level physical qualification of that tall and stupid guy is simply hard to find in the world!


    "Yes... Master said that he had never seen people with congenital constitution, and he had only seen some people with grade 9 constitution."


    Chu Mo thought of what the demon king had said. He didn''t care much at that time, but now he suddenly figured it out.


    The demon king said before, but his experience in the fairy world!


    Even in the fairy world, people with level 9 physique are not everywhere.


    In this way, if Gao Dashan can enter the fairy world, he will also have the opportunity to become a strong man!


    Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled, and he secretly said: it seems that he should prepare some cultivation plans for him.


    "How about Chu Mo?" Seeing Chu Mo staring at Mr. dantai for a long time, the emperor''s heart was a little uncertain, and he couldn''t help asking.


    Chu Mo recovered and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Tantai''s injury is very serious."


    The emperor nodded heavily, and his heart was not only very serious? It''s too serious! Shen aobing''s woman was simply too vicious. She said she was giving a lesson, but in fact, she was almost killed.


    Mr. dantai can still sit here because the royal family has also stored some top-grade yuan drugs over the years. The emperor used these Yuan medicine on him at all costs, so that he could temporarily save his life.


    Otherwise, that night, Mr. dantai, an expert who entered the heart refining period, may have to fall!


    Although Mr. dantai is not the only card of the royal family, for the emperor, Mr. dantai, who is almost equal to half of his teachers, will fall. That will be a huge loss for the whole summer!


    The reason why the emperor has always maintained a certain confidence in the sect before is also closely related to Mr. dantai.


    No matter what, the royal family can''t afford to lose such a seven tier strong man.


    Mr. dantai looked much freer than the emperor. He reluctantly smiled and said to Chu Mo, "it doesn''t matter. I know my own injuries in my heart. Life and death are destiny."


    The emperor frowned and looked expectantly at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, and then said, "this thing... Must be done by my master himself."


    The emperor''s eyes suddenly lit up, looked at Chu Mo and said, "if you need anything, I''ll prepare it myself!"


    Mr. dantai''s eyes also showed a look of hope and said in a deep voice, "I''ve heard before that Chu Xiaoyou''s master is a strange man. This time... I''m going to trouble him."


    Chu Mo said, "my master''s whereabouts are uncertain, and he hardly has any contact with people in this world. It''s difficult for me to see him."


    Mr. dantai nodded, "such a strange man should have such a temper."


    Chu Mo said, "well, I''ll prepare a prescription later. The emperor will prepare medicinal materials according to this prescription. I have some medicinal materials here, but some... I don''t have that ability."


    The emperor nodded. He knew that Chu Mo was refining medicine for Xia Jing. He should have some herbs on hand. Then he said, "just list what you need. As long as you can find it, I will find it."


    The emperor said, and said to Mr. dantai, "please hold on, sir, and I will do my best!"


    Mr. dantai nodded, "it''s all right. I''ll delay for a while. It should be all right." He said to Chu Mo again, "please, little friend."


    Chu Mo said with a smile, "Sir, sitting in the Imperial Palace, he has paid a lot for the stability of the whole summer, and the younger generation admires him very much. Therefore, please rest assured, Mr. dantai, the younger generation will go all out!"


    Mr. dantai''s eyes showed a little moved, and he took the initiative to say, "I heard that my little friend is going to establish a college? If I recover from my injury, I can help my little friend."


    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up and his heart said that the old man was really good!


    "Thank you, Mr. dantai!" Chu Mo hugged the old man. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 143

    The emperor was on the side and sighed in his heart: this ghost ELF''s little thing almost pulled the top strength of the whole Yanhuang city to his side. It seems that the Royal College of the ethereal palace, after all... Is theirs!


    But after so many things, the emperor has figured it out.


    The whole thing, if you want to find the root, in fact, is still in his emperor!


    If he had not been persuaded by the prince to issue the decree of marriage, Shen Xingxue would not have the idea of bringing Miaoyi Niang into Feixian. Without this thought, it is naturally impossible to attract that terrible woman, and there will be no prince''s eyes destroyed, and Mr. Tantai seriously injured these things behind.


    Although angry in his heart, his daughter turned her elbow outward, the emperor also understood that his daughter wanted to repay Chu Mo''s kindness, and it was understandable to do so.


    So, in the final analysis, this matter stems from his own imperial edict.


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye to the emperor, Mr. dantai, left the underground palace and returned to the palace.


    Chu Mo listed some herbs he needed to the emperor and left.


    Just after returning to your house, a servant sent an invitation, saying that it was sent when he was not in your house.


    Chu Mo opened the invitation and was slightly stunned after reading the content.


    This invitation was unexpectedly sent by Wang Da.


    Chu Mo was invited to dinner at Wang Dafa''s house this evening.


    As for the purpose of this banquet and who else will attend this banquet, there is no mention!


    Chu Mo''s heart was somewhat confused. As a golden elder of Qinglong hall, Wang Dafa obviously won''t do anything at will.


    His headache should also be cured, unless he doesn''t believe those pills and secretly takes them for examination... If so. He can''t think of Chu Mo refining the second batch for him!


    An invitation did not say the theme of the banquet


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and stared at the invitation. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something.


    Then, he told the outside, "prepare me a set of clothes for the banquet. In the evening, I''m going to the banquet."


    Long smoke sets the sun, and the sunset glow reflects the sky.


    In the evening, Chu Mo''s carriage. We have arrived at the gate of the "royal mansion".


    Someone greeted Chu Mo and took him to the banquet hall.


    Chu Mo asked casually, "where is your master?"


    Chu Mo was greeted by a young man who looked eighteen or nine years old. He bared his teeth at Chu Mo and smiled: "don''t blame Mr. Chu. My master is accompanying the distinguished guest. He specially told the boy to explain to Mr. Chu. He can''t meet Mr. Chu in person."


    "Oh, there aren''t many people at today''s party?" Chu Mo asked again.


    The boy glanced around and whispered, "there are many people... But most of them are very low-key."


    Chu Mo''s eyebrow tip gently picked, and he almost understood today''s banquet. The person who came should be from Qinglong hall!


    Although Qinglong hall has a considerable influence on the whole Qinglong continent. and. Also have enough confidence to defy secular imperial power. But they are all very low-key. Having the ability and confidence to despise secular imperial power does not mean that they really did so.


    Because even if they have the power to override the imperial power, they still... Have to survive in this secular world. There are too many places where the royal family can be used.


    Therefore, between the two sides, more is to maintain a tacit understanding.


    Chu Mo didn''t ask any more, and followed the young boy into the banquet hall.


    As soon as Chu Mo came in, he felt the atmosphere in the banquet hall slightly stagnant. Many people who were talking stopped talking and looked at the door together.


    There are not many people in the banquet hall, but there are also thirty or fifty.


    Many people looked at Chu Mo with curiosity. Seems to be saying: is he Chu Mo?


    At the same time, Chu Mo also felt several examining eyes, which... Seemed not very friendly.


    Chu Mo looked at those eyes and found that the owners of those eyes were all young, as if they were about the same as himself, all at the age of fourteen or fifteen. However, he is noble and arrogant. At first glance, the clothes he wears are not surprising, but when he looks carefully, they are made of exquisite materials and exquisite workmanship, which obviously came from famous masters.


    At this time, a hearty laugh came from inside: "brother Chu Mo is coming? Haha, brother hasn''t been far away, and I hope you can forgive me!"


    Wang Dafa stood up, walked towards Chu Mo, and said, "this is Chu Mo, the grandson of old general fan. Don''t underestimate him. He''s very powerful. He cured my head problem for many years. Prince Xia Jing, you''ve all heard of it? That guy can''t be humane. He asked all famous doctors, but no one can cure him. It''s our Chu childe who directly cured him."


    Wang Dafa said, and walked to Chu Mo: "don''t blame my brother for not telling you in advance. It''s true that all of you present today are high-level figures in the Qinglong hall. I''m also afraid that the news will leak out and spread out to be bad for my brother, so I didn''t notice in advance."


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded at the crowd.


    Wang Dafa pulled Chu Mo''s arm and said, "come on, come to the main position, brother, introduce some big people to you!"


    Chu Mo thought: you, Wang Dafa, are already the golden elder and have a high position in the Qinglong hall. Besides the hall leader of the Qinglong hall, who else can you call a big man?


    After seeing Wang Dafa''s attitude, many people in the banquet hall were shocked.


    As the golden elder of Qinglong hall, Wang Dafa has a high status in the whole Qinglong hall. Most of these people present were silver deacons, and many were bronze deacons. Although they are all core figures in Qinglong hall. But in terms of status, it can''t be compared with Wang Dafa.


    Therefore, after seeing Wang Dafa''s attitude towards Chu Mo, most of these people put away their previous contempt for Chu mo.


    He began to look at the boy carefully.


    Wang Dafa took Chu Mo to his table and said with a smile, "I solemnly introduce you to Chu Mo, who is quite skilled in medicine and cured my headache."


    Then, looking at Chu Mo, he introduced him one by one: "this is Zhao Qing, the golden elder of Qinglong hall, and also the elder of the famous Tianjian gate in Qinglong continent!"


    Chu Mo looked at the thin old man, smiled and saluted with fists. But in his heart, he said secretly: Tianjian gate? Is it the cold Qiuming school I met on the grassland?


    Chu Mo clearly remembered that after he was killed by heaven, he also played a trick on Leng Qiuming and them. Then there was no news of them. Deep in his heart, Chu Mo''s impression of Leng Qiuming was not very good.


    At this time, Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo and nodded faintly. Oh, there was no following, and he was very reserved.


    Wang Dafa didn''t care either. Speaking of it, he wished these people had a colder attitude towards Chu mo.


    Today, I invite Chu Mo to come here, mainly because the matter of piaomigong Royal College has attracted the high attention of Qinglong hall! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 bad


    The actions and reactions of the rosefinch club are naturally clear in the Qinglong hall.


    When the Piaomiao palace was destroyed, the twelve disciples who fled took all the inheritance of the Piaomiao palace. Qinglong hall is also very clear about this matter.


    Therefore, the senior management of Qinglong hall quickly made a decision: in any case, we must get ahead of the rosefinch club and take the inheritance of the ethereal palace in Yanhuang city... In our hands!


    The composition of Qinglong hall is very complex. Many of them come from the major sects in Qinglong mainland. Who would be indifferent to the inheritance of the first sect in Zhuque mainland in the past?


    The reason why the reaction speed was a little slower was that there was a lot of noise inside Qinglong hall about how to distribute this inheritance. Everyone wants more points, and no one is willing to compromise.


    For this reason, the inside of Qinglong hall has been wrangling for a long time. In the end, we finally made a distribution method that everyone can accept. Therefore, Qinglong hall directly sent a large number of high-level and elite to Yanhuang city.


    In fact, the bronze and silver level figures present today, inside the Qinglong hall, are all powerful figures. There are also strong forces behind some young people.


    It can be said that this group of people from Qinglong hall came here not to snipe at the rosefinch club. They came for the inheritance of the ethereal palace!


    With the intelligence power of Qinglong hall, it is naturally not difficult to investigate the relationship between Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang, as well as all kinds of things that have happened in Yanhuang city recently.


    Therefore, these senior figures of Qinglong hall put pressure on Wang Dafa. Ask him to invite Chu Mo, the best result, of course, is that Chu Mo will inherit the misty palace and offer it obediently.


    Then everyone is good, I am good, and everything is good.


    If Chu Mo doesn''t follow, then... They don''t mind directly imprisoning Chu mo. Until he promised!


    In this regard, Wang Dafa did not try to persuade these people. It''s just that I secretly sent a letter to the leader of Qinglong hall, but the leader''s reply. Wang Dafa was a little discouraged.


    The Lord supports these people!


    Although the hermit is terrible, it''s not impossible to provoke Qinglong hall!


    Behind the Qinglong hall is the middle and high-level sect of the whole Qinglong continent. People are so terrible that it is unimaginable, and they are not strangers.


    Therefore, the whole Qinglong hall, except for Wang Dafa, almost no one pays attention to Chu mo.


    Originally, Wang Dafa disagreed with Chu Mo''s invitation, but it was impossible to go against the will of everyone. Therefore. On the invitation, Wang Dafa''s words are very official. Deep down, he didn''t want chu Mo to participate.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Mo still came.


    Wang Dafa was both disappointed and moved. Obviously, Chu Mo regards him as a friend. Coming to the banquet is also a big face for his king.


    Therefore, Wang Dafa said in his heart: no matter what, Chu Mo can''t be in his house today. Be embarrassed by this group of people. So although he didn''t go out to meet him, he secretly ordered his confidant to explain to Chu mo. After Chu Mo came in, he made such a gesture.


    Nature is to tell others, this Chu mo. I have friends with Wang Dafa!


    Chu Mo naturally felt the subtlety of the atmosphere at the moment.


    Later, Wang Da sent Chu Mo to introduce the others on the table.


    "This is Guo Xing, the golden elder of the Qinglong hall, and he is also the elder of the golden knife sect."


    "This is Wanzhi, the golden elder of Qinglong hall. He is also the elder of the fire sect."


    "This... Is Fulong, the senior gold elder of Qinglong hall, and..."


    When the golden elder Fulong was introduced, he was a white faced old man over 50 years old. Suddenly waved his hand to interrupt Wang Dafa''s words. Squinting, he looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "you... Are Chu Mo?"


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, unhappy in his heart. Even Zhao Qing, the elder of Tianjian sect, was arrogant and unreasonable. But at least, I didn''t say anything.


    Guo Xing, the elder of the golden knife sect, and WAN Zhi, the elder of the flaming fire sect, nodded faintly to Chu mo. their attitude was not very intimate, but at least they said hello.


    What''s the matter with this Fulong in front of you? Have I offended him? Chu Mo secretly said in his heart, but he also noticed sensitively that when Wang Dafa introduced Fulong, he said he was a senior gold elder.


    It sounds... It seems to be a higher level than the golden elder.


    "Boy, if I ask you something, are you deaf?" On a table behind the white faced old man, there was a cold young voice in a very bad tone.


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, a cold light flashed and glanced at the man who was talking.


    It was a young man of about 20 years old. He was handsome, but he had a proud face, and his thin lips looked very mean. Looking at Chu Mo provocatively.


    Wang Dafa''s face was suddenly cold. He looked over there and said faintly, "Master Chu is my guest."


    "Hey, elder Wang, you know the gold content in your heart. You''d better not put on airs in front of me." The young man over there said faintly.


    "You..." Wang Dafa''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light. He can become the golden elder of Qinglong hall, of course, it''s not because of who. But it''s not because of strength or force. He relies on his wise mind and strong business ability!


    Wang Dafa, alone, almost supported most of the expenses of Qinglong hall. It''s not too much to say that he is the God of wealth of the whole Qinglong hall.


    Therefore, inside the Qinglong hall, Wang Dafa has always been known as the "big steward".


    This name, however, is not entirely goodwill. Many people think that Wang Dafa''s realm is too bad. It''s already very high to make him a silver deacon! Elder gold, he is not qualified to be. This kind of sound is not rare in Qinglong hall. Fortunately, the leader of Qinglong hall has always supported Wang Dafa.


    Fulong sat there and said faintly, "elder Wang, why do you have to see the same thing as a child?"


    Wang Da laughed angrily and said, "well, it''s really worthy of being a disciple of changshengtian, a top famous sect. Wang has learned!"


    The light in Chu Mo''s eyes flashed slightly, and he understood something in his heart.


    Longevity!


    This Fulong, and that young man, are all people from changshengtian!


    Chu Mo paid homage to changshengtian last year, and it is no secret that he was humiliated and left in changshengtian. After all, countless people witnessed that scene at that time.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Fulong and the young man knew this.


    However, what made Chu Mo a little puzzled was why they targeted themselves? Can it be said that Fulong is the friend of seven elders and old Wang Ba?


    "Chu Mo, I heard that you once worshiped your master for longevity, but you were expelled because of insufficient qualifications." Fulong sat there, looked at Chu Mo lightly and said, "unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, he can change his face... What a generation of miracle doctors, hehe, it''s really interesting."


    Chu Mo glanced at Fulong, and his tone also faded: "yes, but what does this have to do with elder Fulong?" (to be continued...)

 Chapter 145

    The people in the hall immediately couldn''t help whispering.


    "What? I didn''t expect that this young man, who was honored as a guest by elder Wang, turned out to be an outcast of changshengtian? This is really interesting. I didn''t expect that elder Wang, who has been in business all his life, will also see things wrong."


    "Maybe people can''t practice, but they are good at medicine."


    "Yes, elder Wang said. The boy cured Xia Jing, who was inhuman. I''m not sure. Elder Wang also..."


    "Hahahaha." A low laugh came from the banquet hall.


    Although Wang Dafa''s realm is not particularly high, it is not so high that he can''t even hear the sarcastic voices in the hall. The next face was white with anger.


    Anyway, Wang Dafa is the golden elder of Qinglong hall. It has made great contributions to the whole Qinglong hall.


    On weekdays, I seldom deal with other people in the Qinglong hall. Although I know that those people don''t think highly of me, I didn''t expect that a group of bronze and silver people from the general hall would dare to make such a mockery of him.


    This can only show one thing, that is, in the headquarters of Qinglong hall on weekdays, almost everyone has no respect for his king Dafa!


    Behind the elder Fulong, the young man immediately slapped the table and stood up, angrily scolding, "bold! Just a lifelong deserter, how dare you be so arrogant? I think you have lived enough!"


    Chu Mo drooped his eyelids, glanced at the elder Fulong, and said faintly, "it''s really my luck not to enter Changsheng day. Otherwise, it''s disgusting to think that I should be the same as this unreasonable thing."


    "I''ll kill you!" The young man stood up and glared at Chu mo. At the same time, a strong breath broke out of him.


    In the banquet hall, there seemed to be a bloodbath blowing. A very strong blood gas, pressing towards Chu Mo!


    Iron blood!


    This young man, who seems to be only about 20 years old, has reached the level of iron blood on the fifth floor of the Yellow level!


    In the secular world, this realm is called the one who kills the strong!


    It shows the horror of this realm.


    Chu Mo''s grandfather is so old that he hasn''t broken through to this level. This young man, only in his twenties, actually succeeded in breaking through to this level. And it seems that they are not the kind of people who rely on pills to break through. Therefore. It is indeed qualified to be proud.


    Wang Da was so angry that he even shivered slightly. Looking at Fulong, he said, "is this the meaning of smashing my house?"


    Elder Fulong looked back lazily at the young man: "well, don''t shout and kill here, give elder Wang some face."


    The young man took back his breath and glanced at Chu Mo coldly, "you''re lucky!" Say, angrily sit back.


    Elder Fulong glanced at Wang Dafa at this time: "elder Wang should be more careful not to be cheated. There are too many liars these days. Wang Chang''s hometown is big and big, although he doesn''t care about being cheated. But if this thing gets out, it won''t be so pleasant to hear."


    Wang Dafa said coldly, "Wang still has the ability to distinguish between true and false, so he doesn''t care about Fu long."


    Fulong said faintly, "this matter has nothing to do with me, but I''m not interested in sitting on a table with an abandoned disciple who is not wanted by longevity. I can''t afford to lose that person."


    With that, Fulong stood up and walked towards the table behind him.


    This time, Wang Dafa suddenly stood there with an embarrassed face. His face was livid, and he looked at elder Fu Long Shi Shi Shi ran sitting on the table with the immortal disciple.


    Several other golden elders of Qinglong hall also couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, and glanced at Wang Dafa, whose face was a little iron green. Look at the Fulong on the other table. A moment later, they all did the same thing.


    Zhao Qing took the lead, followed by Guo Xing and Wanzhi, and went to the other tables.


    These people are all well respected. Fulong has already said that this is the abandonment of Changsheng heaven. Wouldn''t it be too cheap for them to sit here?


    On the whole table, only two people who had not been introduced by Wang Dafa sat there, embarrassed and motionless.


    These two people are the golden elder of Qinglong Hall who has a good personal relationship with Wang Dafa. Although they were disgusted by Fulong''s words, it was always difficult for them to stand up and leave. In that case, Wang Dafa may explode on the spot.


    But now, it''s not much different.


    Wang Dafa turned around and bowed deeply to Chu Mo: "brother Chu, sorry, brother didn''t expect this. If I had known this, I wouldn''t send that invitation to brother Chu. Now that it''s like this, I guess brother Chu is not in the mood to eat this meal. Brother can only be cheeky, please go back first. Back, brother Chu himself came to the door and apologized to brother Chu!"


    Chu Mo nodded. Facing Fulong''s behavior, his face didn''t even have a superfluous expression. Just the impression of the whole Changsheng day in my heart is extremely poor!


    Originally, he hated only the seven elder Zhao Hongzhi, but first there was the seven elder Zhao Hongzhi, and then there was the changshengtian disciple Zhao fan. Now there was a Fulong elder and the unknown young man. The whole changshengtian, in Chu Mo''s mind, has completely lost any favor.


    Chu Mo just wanted to leave here, but elder Fulong over there drooped his eyelids and said faintly, "people can go, but things can stay."


    "That''s right. If you want to live longer, hand over what doesn''t belong to you. Otherwise, you can''t get out of this door today." The young man sitting next to elder Fulong sneered and opened his mouth.


    The atmosphere of the whole banquet hall condensed instantly. Everyone looked at Chu Mo, and his fiery eyes were full of greed!


    Although Wang Dafa was very clear about what these people wanted to do, he didn''t expect them to make trouble on the spot. This is equivalent to putting his Wang Dafa directly into it.


    Even if Chu Mo trusted him no matter how much, he would definitely think: you king Dafa cheated me!


    As a businessman, the most taboo thing is to cheat!


    If a businessman has no reputation, who will deal with you in the future?


    Therefore, Wang Dafa''s face was instantly cold to the extreme, glaring at elder Fulong: "Master Chu is my guest! Today I see who dares to harm him? Do you really think Wang Dafa, the golden elder, is made of mud?"


    Wang Dafa''s words were resounding. The banquet hall, which was originally silent, is quieter now, and the needles can be heard.


    Everyone looked at Wang Dafa with disbelief in their eyes. It seems that they don''t believe their ''own people'' and should be so protective of an outsider.


    Hiss!


    Suddenly, a sneer came from the crowd.


    Someone sneered and said, "it''s a pity that elder Wang''s acting level doesn''t go to the secular theater team. He really wants to set up a memorial archway after becoming that. Dare you say, when you sent that invitation, you didn''t know what we were going to do? Now you start to get rid of it desperately. Tut Tut, it''s worthy of being a businessman. This brain... It''s really first-class. At this time, you don''t want to offend anyone."


    The level of the speaker is not low, and his voice is erratic, which makes it difficult to determine who made the voice.


    Wang Dafa''s face was livid and he just wanted to say something.


    Chu Mo patted Wang Dafa on the shoulder and said with a light smile, "brother, don''t say anything more, I believe you!"¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    It''s the limit, brothers and sisters, my fingers are stiff now. It takes only a few minutes for everyone to read, but I write from morning to night.


    Recently, the update is slow, and the plot is also accumulating and paving the way. When writing, there are a lot of things to think about.


    So very tired.


    But without accumulation and foreshadowing, how can there be wonderful plots? You can''t kill all the way from beginning to end. That kind of sincerity can''t be written.


    Thank you for your patience and support. Having you is my happiest thing.


    Students who play wechat can search "knife sharp" in the place where wechat adds friends. The first public account with V comes out, which is the wechat official account of knife.


    Some things about plot and Xiaodao will be pushed on that wechat public account. We look forward to your attention. Our knife alliance will always be a family!! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 146

    Wang Dafa looked ashamed: "dear brother, I''m sorry for you. I did know what might happen in advance. I shouldn''t deliver this invitation to you. But please rest assured, dear brother, I''ll protect you anyway today!"


    Chu Mo smiled, "I said I believe you, that is, I believe you. Because even without your invitation, they will do what they should do. If brother really wants to deal with me, there are many ways to get rid of himself. Why put the place in his own home. Isn''t it unlucky?"


    Wang Dafa, a mature old businessman, was slightly flushed by Chu Mo''s words. Then, he looked at elder Fulong coldly: "this is my home! If you want to fight here, I, Wang Dafa, can''t stop you! But since then, Wang Dafa and Qinglong hall have made a clean break! If you think you can shoulder this responsibility, do it!"


    "Elder Wang, why are you so hypocritical that you don''t let us fight here. Easy, you let Chu Mo out and we''ll do it in the street. You, Wang Chang, are always the God of wealth of Qinglong hall, and we dare not bear the responsibility of forcing you to rebel." That icy and flickering voice sounded again in the hall, making a mockery of it.


    Then he said, "do you all understand what elder Wang meant? Don''t start here. Wait for this little thing to go out of the gate of the Wang family, and start immediately. Alas, our Wang Chang is always a real man with no justice, and he can''t bear to see his friends in trouble at his own home."


    Many people in the banquet hall couldn''t help but hiss in a low voice, which obviously hit their heart.


    In their eyes, Wang Dafa is pretending and Acting!


    Don''t let these people do it at home, and even threaten to quit Qinglong Hall... But in fact, everyone present, who doesn''t understand that Qinglong hall is so easy to quit?


    Just quit. That''s good? Not to mention the golden elder, even the lowest black iron member who wants to quit will be ruthlessly suppressed and chased by the green dragon hall!


    Wang Dafa was so angry that he was fuming, Gritted his teeth and growled: "Don''t believe it, right? Remember, you forced me today! In the future, even if the hall leader asks, if you have the courage, just say it! I put Wang Dafa''s words here! Chu Mo went out of Wang Dafa''s door today, and in three days, if there is any accident. I Wang Dafa immediately made a clean break with Qinglong hall! You don''t need to look at me with that kind of eyes, I know what you''re thinking. Don''t you think I''m bragging, don''t dare to be true Quit Qinglong hall? Don''t forget, this world is called the four elephant continent! Not called Qinglong continent! Although Wang Dafa has little combat power, the world has never lacked powerful fighters! But... There is a shortage of powerful businessmen. "


    The presence of these people, heart suddenly a chill. They are not fools. Naturally, they understand Wang Dafa''s meaning all at once.


    Normally, people in Qinglong hall. It must not be easy to quit.


    But who is Wang Dafa? He is not only a golden elder, but also a very rare genius businessman!


    He did not rely on the power of Qinglong hall to achieve today''s achievements. He was originally a great achievement, and then joined the Qinglong hall.


    in other words. Qinglong Hall''s dependence on Wang Dafa is much stronger than Wang Dafa''s dependence on Qinglong hall!


    There are no immortals in the four elephant continent. How can the powerful people who are high above care about such things as food, clothing, housing, transportation, food, drink and Lazar? But which one... Can be separated?


    The importance of Wang Dafa to the whole Qinglong hall. It goes without saying!


    Wang Dafa just said this, which was very clear. This world is called the four elephant continent. Not called Qinglong continent!


    In addition to your Qinglong hall, there are Zhuque hall, white tiger hall and Xuanwu palace!


    Which force is not fighting for talents like Wang Dafa and billionaire businessmen?


    Don''t see Fulong sneering at Wang Da here with a look of contempt. But if Wang Dafa wants to enter changshengtian, he has no qualification to block it. Even the leader of changshengtian will meet him in person! And the attitude is absolutely countless times better than Fulong!


    At that time, Wang Dafa''s position in changshengtian will never be inferior to his Fulong!


    This is the value of Wang Dafa!


    So Wang Dafa dares to challenge this group of people like this, because if he wants to get caught, he won''t care about any threat at all.


    Fulong and others looked at Wang Dafa with poor eyes. Wang Dafa, with the same cold eyes, looked at these people.


    An iron courage does not necessarily belong to the strong.


    Wang Dafa was quite disappointed with Qinglong hall in his heart. I didn''t expect that this is how I treat him where I have worked for him for many years.


    Qinglong hall wants to inherit the ethereal palace, which is nothing. Who doesn''t want this kind of thing? Wang Dafa wants to!


    But as the old saying goes, a gentleman loves money and takes it wisely. Although he is not a gentleman, Wang Dafa is a businessman! In the eyes of businessmen, everything in the world has a price! It''s all negotiable!


    He believed that as long as the price was enough to make Chu Mo interested, then this matter may not be without room for operation.


    Moreover, there is a simpler way. That is, send some innocent and talented children to study at piaomigong Royal College. In this case, it is estimated that it will not be used for 20 years. Except for a few core parts, all the inheritance of the misty palace in Yanhuang city can be obtained without bloodshed.


    This is the best plan!


    There is not much friendship between Wang Dafa and Chu mo. But he still insisted that no matter what, as long as there is a better solution, don''t use the worst one.


    In Wang Dafa''s view, breaking with Chu Mo is the worst kind.


    But almost everyone in Qinglong hall chose the worst way.


    Wang Dafa took Chu Mo out of the banquet hall, sent Chu Mo to the gate, and then said with an apologetic face, "brother, there is only so much brother can help you. In three days, run as far as you can! Don''t continue to stay in Yanhuang city. These people are unscrupulous, even if the royal court comes forward, it''s useless!"


    Chu Mo smiled, looked at Wang Dafa and said, "although my brother was forced to send me an invitation this time, I don''t blame you! Let these people come."


    With that, Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa seriously and said, "however, my brother has an unsolicited request. I don''t know if my brother is interested."


    "Oh? You say, as long as I can do it!" Wang Dafa''s face also became serious.


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "this thing may happen, or it may not. I''ll just say that, brother, just listen."


    "Well, you say!" Wang Dafa looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said, "if one day Qinglong hall is destroyed, I hope brother can help me."


    "Destroy... Destroy..." Wang Dafa''s mouth twitched violently, looking at Chu Mo like a fool: "are you kidding, brother?"


    Chu Mo laughed: "brother, just think I''m joking."


    Wang Dafa frowned, as if thinking about the possibility of such a thing. But then he shook his head and said with a wry smile, "this kind of thing can''t happen at all. You don''t know how complex the composition of Qinglong hall is. Almost all the middle and high-level sects in the whole Qinglong continent have direct or indirect relations with Qinglong hall. They will never allow any accidents in Qinglong hall."


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "then brother, just treat me as a fool talking about dreams." With that, Chu Mo waved his hand at Wang Dafa and left with a relaxed face.


    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo''s back, slightly silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "if... One day, then, I promise!"


    Chu Mo didn''t look back, just raised his right hand and gave a thumbs up¡ª¡ª


    Vote for a recommendation? (to be continued...)

 Chapter 147

    Wang Dafa turned his face and Chu Mo left¡® The banquet of "Wang Fu" naturally ended unhappily. As for how many people secretly reported Wang Dafa to the leader of Qinglong hall at the same time, I don''t know.


    Even if you know, Wang Dafa won''t care too much. His mind has been echoing Chu Mo''s words: if one day Qinglong hall is destroyed, I hope that brother can help me


    The demise of Qinglong hall?


    How is that possible?


    Few people know that the leader of Qinglong hall is actually a powerful recluse!


    The hermit is nameless, the hermit is famous!


    This is a sentence recognized by all the strong on the whole Sixiang continent.


    Hermits are unknown. It is said that almost all hermits are very mysterious, and few people know their origins and details; The name of the hermit is that all the hermits, no matter which one, have strong skills. Once they make a move, it will be earth shattering!


    Therefore, the word "recluse" means the top strength in the four elephant continent!


    Nine times out of ten, the master of Chu Mo is a recluse, but behind the Qinglong hall, there is also a recluse standing!


    "So... Brother Chu, it''s really not that my brother despises you. It''s more difficult to kill Qinglong hall than to kill ten summers!" Wang Dafa grunted and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the twilight, Chu Mo walked slowly, just like walking.


    Instead of going home, he walked in the direction of Taotie building. This has almost become a habit of Chu Mo, even if Miaoyi Niang has left. But Chu Mo is still used to going there for something.


    At Taotie building, Chu Mo first saw Chu Yan and explained to her. Later, she wrote another letter, asking her to send someone to the palace and give it to the emperor


    Later, Chu Mo told Chu Yan to tell Xu fufu to keep a low profile and don''t walk around.


    Chu Yan frowned, looked at Chu Mo with some worry in his eyes, and couldn''t help but ask with some hesitation: "childe, how do you feel a little like you are..."


    "Account for the future?" Chu Mo looked at the hesitant Chu Yan and said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, childe." Chu Yan said angrily.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "it''s okay. I have something to do recently. I''m going out for a few days. You should be more or less careful these days."


    "Young master, are you sure it''s all right? According to some information I got, a large number of sect members have appeared in Yanhuang city recently. There are not only those from Zhuque mainland, but also many from Qinglong mainland. There are also some spies from other countries sneaking in." Chu Yan looked at Chu Mo with some worry: "on the surface, it seems that Yanhuang city is as prosperous as ever. But in fact, it is a storm. Are they... All for the upcoming piaomigong Royal College?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "don''t worry, these things don''t need you to worry. You must not act rashly! Getting so much information has shown that our organization is starting to work! You just need to continue to work hard!"


    Chu Yan gently bit his lower lip and said softly, "young master, you must pay attention to safety. If there is any danger, I will not live alone!"


    "Don''t say such words in the future. Don''t say that I have nothing at all. Even if there is something good or bad, you should live well. And you should revenge me!" Chu Mo said with a smile.


    Chu Yan''s eyes were full of worry. Women''s intuition has always been sensitive. Chu Yan felt that Chu Mo was hiding something from her. But Chu Mo didn''t want to say, and she couldn''t help it.


    "By the way, childe, our organization has never had a name. Childe, is it right to give it a name?" Chu Yan suddenly said.


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "I''m not particularly good at naming things. Let me think..."


    Chu Mo said, sitting there thinking, and said in his heart: the situation of these countless sects and the Sixiang mainland is like a big net, overwhelming him there.


    In his heart, there is a strong belief that he must cut open this net!


    Cut open with a knife


    Up to the sky!


    Chu Mo hesitated a little and immediately said, "it''s called killing heaven!"


    "Kill heaven?" Chu Yan frowned gently and murmured, "it''s so murderous, but... It''s also very domineering! Very good, it''s called killing heaven!"


    Chu Mo then said goodbye to Chu Yan, left Taotie building, and walked out of the city.


    There were a lot of people staring at him in the dark, but Chu Mo seemed to be completely unaware of it. His face was relaxed, and his expression seemed to be going for an outing.


    If it wasn''t already late at night at this time.


    Yanhuang city in April, early spring.


    The weather has begun to warm, but the wind at night is still a little cold. So there are almost no other pedestrians in the streets at night.


    "That boy walked out of the city alone? Did he think he died not fast enough?"


    "Is there any ambush outside the city?"


    "Bullshit ambush! It''s just a little boy in the secular world. Even if you use the best Dan medicine in the sect to accumulate desperately, it will accumulate to the realm of the three-level yuan pass at most. This great Xia country, in the Qinglong continent, is a top secular country, but the most powerful ruler in the imperial palace is estimated to be the mingxinjing warrior in the seventh level of the Yellow level. This kind of master is really a trouble, but how can he come to help this little boy?"


    "Yes, even if this master is willing, the secular emperor can''t agree! How can a secular Dynasty dare to challenge us like this? Besides, the emperor needs a sense of security and will never allow any problems with his own safety."


    In the night, many people are secretly communicating, and can''t guess what the meaning of Chu Mo''s doing this is.


    But in their view, what tricks can a secular teenager play?


    Wang Dafa naturally has his own intelligence source. When he heard that Chu Mo went to Taotie building for a while, he walked out of the city alone. His first reaction was to ask someone to stop Chu mo.


    If you are in the city, people like Qinglong hall may have some scruples. Once you get outside the city... Then you really have no scruples.


    Moreover, now staring at Chu Mo, is it more than the gang of Qinglong hall?


    Those people of the rosefinch club must also be secretly staring at Chu Mo!


    Those big and small sects from Zhuque continent; Those sects that smell fishy smell on Qinglong continent... These people have no reason to let Chu Mo go out of the city alone.


    In other words, today''s Chu Mo is simply a large piece of sweet dessert. Anyone who sees it... Wants to bite hard.


    But then, Wang Dafa calmed down.


    He recalled his words and deeds since the first day he knew Chu mo.


    After a while, Wang Dafa''s frown stretched out.


    A faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Good boy!"

 Chapter 148

    The first time I saw Chu Mo was at Fengyun auction house. At that time, Chu Mo was still a strange young man.


    The skill of changing appearance is simply wonderful to the peak. If it weren''t for him to rely on all kinds of information to infer the origin of Chu mo. I can''t believe that the young man has nothing to do with Chu mo.


    Although not old... It can even be said that he is too young, but still a teenager. But Wang Dafa never dared to underestimate Chu mo.


    This is a young man who is hidden in the city, brave and proud!


    Whoever belittles him will surely swallow the bitter fruit.


    "So, he will never do that kind of mindless thing! Is it... His master appeared?" Wang Dafa''s eyes, suddenly bright!


    At the same time, in his heart, he thought of Chu Mo''s words again: if one day Qinglong hall is destroyed, I hope that brother can help me


    "This is really going against the rhythm of the sky!" Wang Dafa couldn''t help taking a breath.


    A heart that has been silent for many years, somehow, suddenly has an impulse, banging constantly; The blood that has been stable for many years suddenly feels like boiling!


    "If you can really... Really make a big hole in this day, why don''t you let me make a big fight with you, old brother?" Wang Dafa squinted, stood up and walked to the darkroom. At this time, he also has to make some moves.


    Since you want to poke a hole in this day with Chu Mo, there is no reason to let Chu Mo carry it by himself.


    "I have to do something with it!" Wang Dafa mumbled, and his body did not enter the tunnel.


    A really powerful businessman has the courage to fight at a critical moment!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo''s walking speed seems not fast, but in fact it is not slow. He has come to the gate of the city.


    At this time, the gate was already closed, and the soldiers guarding the gate saw Chu mo. Suddenly, he stopped drinking from a distance: "the gate is closed, go back quickly. If you want to leave the city, come back tomorrow morning!"


    The soldiers guarding the city didn''t know Chu Mo, but there were always people who wanted to leave the city in the middle of the night. Therefore, the soldiers guarding the city did not pay much attention to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled and raised a token: "I''m Chu Mo, grandson of general fan Wudi. I have something important to go out of the city. Please make it convenient."


    "Chu Mo? Are you the son of Chu?" One of the soldiers guarding the city came to Chu mo. He looked at Chu Mo carefully. Then he took the token and checked it carefully.


    Although it is still very peaceful, opening the gate is not a trivial matter after all. Once something goes wrong, not to mention their ordinary soldiers, even the generals guarding Yanhuang city will bear the responsibility.


    The soldier only glanced at the token for a few times, and immediately felt a little stunned. Then he returned the token to Chu Mo with a respectful face, and then said, "I''m responsible, please forgive me, Master Chu!"


    With these words, the soldier immediately said to his companions behind him, "open the small door. Let childe Chu out!"


    This man should be a team leader. After giving orders, several soldiers immediately opened the small door in the city gate and let Chu Mo leave.


    It''s a small door. But in fact, it was more than a foot high. When it was opened, it made a heavy sound. As the gate of the capital, it is extremely thick. Even with a siege hammer, it can''t be broken.


    Chu Mo thanked these soldiers and went out of the city directly.


    The small door was immediately closed. A soldier asked curiously, "Captain, even if he is the grandson of general fan Lao, let''s let him out like this... Is it against the rules?"


    The soldier who had just received Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "what do you know? The token in his hand belongs to marshal Fang!"


    "God... He has a token of Marshal Fang!"


    "The height is different..."


    "When can we be a bad general, we will be perfect in this life..."


    A group of soldiers guarding the city gate talked there. It must be hard to be on duty in this cold night of early spring. It''s easy to have a topic, enough for them to talk all night.


    The group of people who followed Chu Mo secretly heard clearly.


    Someone sneered, "you have to use relationships to get out of the city. You can''t even cross the city wall. I don''t believe that such a person can have any means. Chase!"


    "Although the wall is high, it''s nothing to us at all. It''s easy to come and go. Only people like him in the secular world will think of using relationships to get out of the city. Although he doesn''t know what he''s doing out of the city, it''s impossible to say that he wants to escape!"


    "If you want to escape, will you walk around like this?"


    "Fool, he wants to confuse us. Maybe he will run away immediately after he leaves the city!"


    "Well, is it possible?"


    "Just go out and have a look?"


    A group of powerful sect members, rabbits rise and fall, and a few vertical leaps, crossed the high wall of Yanhuang city and rushed out of the city.


    After they went out, they found that Chu Mo had indeed disappeared.


    Someone couldn''t help scolding on the spot, "what a cunning little thing. There''s no ambush or means. He clearly wants to escape!"


    "Chase!"


    "If our large group of people can''t even catch up with such a small thing, then don''t live!"


    A group of people sped away in the direction outside the city,


    Almost all the people who followed out first came from Qinglong hall. This is the case with the so-called building near water. The whole Qinglong continent is their territory. Here, ordinary people are not qualified to compete with them at all.


    But in fact, is this really the case?


    Not necessarily.


    Not long after the group of qinglongtang chased out, hundreds of figures crossed the ancient city wall of Yanhuang city. Disappeared in the boundless night.


    This group of people is the one from the distant land of rosefinch!


    Their movements are even faster than those of rosefinch!


    This... Comes from selfishness.


    Because every member of the rosefinch association hopes that the sect behind him can catch Chu Mo first and get that inheritance. Therefore, pass the message back directly. It caused the action of these people in Zhuque continent, which was faster than that of Zhuque club.


    Then, dozens of figures of the rosefinch Club crossed the city wall and rushed out of the city.


    Later, hundreds of figures rushed out. This group of people are from those sects on Qinglong continent.


    This is the biggest difference between Qinglong hall and Zhuque club!


    Although the people on the side of Qinglong hall also have close ties with the sect behind them, their first consideration is the interests of Qinglong hall. Then the interests of the sect. This is also the rule set by Qinglong hall at the beginning of its establishment.


    The root cause is that the leader of Qinglong hall is a recluse!


    The president of the rosefinch Association, however, came from a sect.


    Until the white belly of the fish appeared in the East, and the darkness shrouded in Yanhuang city was broken. There are thousands of people... Go out from the east gate of Yanhuang city.


    Even the emperor was a little shocked when he got the news.


    As the supreme ruler of the secular world, the emperor cannot be unaware of all kinds of movements in Yanhuang city recently.


    However, both sides maintain a tacit understanding that well water does not violate river water. Therefore, the emperor is also observing silently.


    However, when he knew that Chu Mo left the city with the token given to him by Fang Mingtong last night, he immediately couldn''t sit still. Then he sent someone to call Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang¡ª¡ª


    Welcome to add Xiaodao''s wechat public account. Just search "Xiaodao sharp" in the place where you add friends on wechat. The first account that comes out is Xiaodao''s official account. There will be a lot of content related to this book often pushed. There will also be a lot of information about Uncle Dao himself!


    Today is the third watch!


    Ask for recommended tickets and monthly tickets! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 149

    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang slept soundly yesterday. In fact, it''s no wonder that their minds are more used at the national level after all. Although they all attach great importance to Chu Mo, it is impossible to send people to watch his every move every day.


    So early in the morning, even before the time to go to court, they were called by the emperor, and both of them were a little confused.


    However, after listening to the emperor''s introduction of some things last night, both of them showed shock.


    "Your Majesty, you said that Chu Mo, the boy, used the token I gave him to ask him to open the gate and leave the city. Then, thousands of sect members chased him out from that direction?" Fang Mingtong''s face became extremely serious. The iron Marshal at the top of the Yellow six levels instinctively felt something wrong.


    "My unworthy grandson, who was summoned by Chu Mo yesterday, seemed to tell him that it''s not very peaceful recently. If it''s OK, don''t come out and walk casually..." Xu Zhongliang frowned and whispered.


    The emperor nodded, "I knew something about this before, because of the Royal College of the ethereal palace."


    "That inheritance?" Fang Mingtong asked.


    The emperor nodded: "Piaomiao Palace used to be the first sect in Zhuque mainland. Its inheritance is naturally extraordinary. Countless people want it."


    "Hey, I shouldn''t have taken it out at that time!" Xu Zhongliang sighed.


    The emperor said with a wry smile, "it''s because it has been exposed! Chu Mo wanted to establish this college. I quite agree with Chu Mo''s idea. Since it has been exposed, it''s better to expose it thoroughly. In fact, as long as you can survive this level, things in the future will be easy to do!"


    Xu Zhongliang shook his head and said, "it''s difficult! Although the old minister is not a person in the Jianghu and doesn''t understand those sects, he also knows the strength of the sects. Now thousands of people are tracking the child alone... How can he survive?"


    Fang Mingtong sat there thinking for a while, suddenly his eyes lit up and murmured, "no... No...."


    "Lao Fang, what''s wrong?" The emperor was so anxious that he couldn''t even care about the relationship between the emperor and his subjects. He directly called the address of the other party when he was the prince.


    Fang Mingtong''s mind was not here. He didn''t hear anything abnormal at all, and his eyes were still shining. Mumbled, "that boy''s level, although not particularly high, is definitely not low! If he wants to go out of the city unconsciously, it''s certainly not a problem!"


    The emperor thought of the letter sent by Chu Mo last night and nodded: "he sent a letter to me last night. There was nothing unusual in the letter. He just asked me to collect those herbs, and then said that if I could collect them in a month, I could start refining them... So, this boy made a decision to leave the city yesterday? And... It''s still the kind of calm?"


    "It must be so!" Fang Mingtong patted his thigh, looked at the emperor and said, "do you think, your majesty, when Chu Mo left the city last night, he calmly and calmly called the city gate to leave with my token. Is it possible that he is sending us a message? Tell us that he is out of the city."


    Xu Zhongliang said, "yes. If he doesn''t want us to know his whereabouts, it''s really difficult for our people to detect."


    The emperor nodded and said, "as soon as you say... It''s true! Because of the large number of Jianghu people chased out last night, they were found by our people. Otherwise, it''s really not easy to know those people out of the city."


    With that, the emperor''s face became a little gloomy, thinking of the prince''s experience. Gritted his teeth and said, "these hateful people of Jianghu sects, I hope that the Royal College of the ethereal palace can be established as soon as possible. The people inside can grow up faster, even at a high price. I will do it! One day, I will never be constrained by this group of people like this!"


    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang looked at each other and nodded solemnly at the same time. Fang Mingtong said in a deep voice, "yes, this matter is even more important than the war with Da Qi!"


    Xu Zhongliang said, "after we go back, we will immediately promote this matter and strive to make it take shape as soon as possible!"


    The emperor breathed a sigh of relief: "those inheritance are in the hands of Chu mo. this matter still depends on him after all. I hope he... Must survive this catastrophe." Saying this, the emperor smiled bitterly: "unexpectedly, the major event related to my future national games in the summer should fall on a young man."


    Fang Mingtong whispered, "this boy, there is a good master. I hope his master... Can appear this time!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After Chu Mo left the city, he immediately started his footwork and galloped all the way.


    His footwork is far beyond any footwork in the world. Therefore, although he only has the iron skeleton realm of the Yellow level four layers, it is difficult for even the warrior of the golden stone realm of the Yellow level six layers to catch up with him when he gallops with all his strength.


    In this way, the fact that he wanted to escape was more substantiated.


    If you look down from high altitude, you can see that Chu Mo is hundreds of miles away from the group, like a leading BMW running at full speed. The distance from Yanhuang city... Is getting farther and farther!


    Behind him, thousands of warriors from Qinglong and Zhuque scattered in teams, desperately chasing him.


    But the distance between the two sides is growing.


    The people who follow them are gradually... Cut into strands.


    But both sides did not mean to stop from beginning to end. It''s like fighting.


    "How can this little bastard run so fast?"


    "I heard that in the misty palace in those days, there was a kind of footwork that only the leader''s disciples were qualified to practice, called misty footwork. Running at full speed, it was as misty as the wind. This little thing was very likely to practice this kind of footwork!"


    "If I practice this kind of footwork, I''m sure I can do better!"


    "Yes, if I encounter this kind of best footwork, I''m willing to give up the previous footwork and practice it again!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you catch up with him, there will be everything! It''s not just footwork!"


    Soon, the first tier of people came into being!


    This group of people, some from Qinglong hall, some from Zhuque club. There are also outstanding people in other sects.


    They ignored each other even if they met each other. This is not the time to fight.


    When they catch up with Chu Mo and want to get the inheritance, it is time for them to fight each other.


    In the eyes of these people, Chu Mo can''t run far at all. At most, it''s only a few hundred miles!


    After all, no matter how strong his footwork is, he is still a teenager. How high can he be? To say higher, four layers of iron... Is the limit!


    They don''t even believe that Chu Mo''s cultivation can reach the fourth floor of the Yellow level, especially those of the rosefinch club.


    Although they lost a gold elder in Yanhuang city before, they didn''t believe that the death of that gold elder would have any direct relationship with Chu mo.


    In their view, it is very likely that the existence in the Daxia palace made a move.


    It is not difficult to guess the reason for the move. A foreign strongman in the realm of gold and stone suddenly appeared in the capital of a country and attacked a general''s grandson. The grandson of this general is also a well-known teenager. Naturally, it''s not surprising that the powerful man in the Imperial Palace came to fight.


    After all, the golden elder did not identify himself with the great power in the palace. Even if he showed his identity, but the other party later said he didn''t know, the rosefinch club also had no choice!


    After all, they deserved it first.


    Hands stretched too long!


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that their pursuit... Was a thousand miles! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 150

    A thousand miles!


    This distance is nothing to them, who have been famous for many years. In the secular world, there are strong people who can travel thousands of miles a day and 800 miles a night.


    But the problem is that the strong in the secular world should not include teenagers like Chu Mo!


    Moreover, it was only half a day... They didn''t even see the shadow of Chu Mo!


    In other words, in fact, it was them who rushed thousands of miles in half a day. And the boy should have run a longer distance.


    How is this possible?


    "Are we going the wrong way?" The young man from changshengtian, although he had the strength of the peak of the Yellow five-layer iron blood realm, also saw a little sweat on his forehead after such a long-distance rush. Some breathlessly looked at the elder Fulong beside him.


    "Impossible." Elder Fulong''s face was gloomy, and his eyes flashed with a gloomy light. He said coldly, "along the way, there are traces left by that little beast everywhere. There can be no mistake!"


    "Yes, this little thing is simply too slippery!" Zhao Qing, an elder from the Tianjian sect, blinked in a cold light, gritted his teeth and said, "I really don''t know what footwork he practices? I''m not very familiar with the Piaomiao palace, do you know? How do you feel that this footwork... Is more powerful than our practice?"


    "Is it more than powerful? It''s so powerful!" Guo Xing, from the golden knife sect, said and glanced at Fulong: "elder Fulong, even if it''s the supreme footwork of changshengtian... I''m afraid it''s not so powerful? A little boy can make us invisible."


    Although the elder Fulong''s face was not very good-looking, he nodded: "the top footwork of changshengtian, and it is difficult for the top genius to achieve this speed after cultivation."


    At this time, Wanzhi from the fire sect glanced at Fulong and couldn''t help but say, "such a boy... Is it really the apostle of changshengtian? Your standards for choosing disciples of changshengtian are so strict?"


    Fulong''s face became more ugly, and he said hard, "maybe he had some adventure."


    Zhao Qing said, "those bastards of the rosefinch club are also chasing after them. This damn little beast really doesn''t know how to live or die! When you catch him, you must give him a hard lesson first. Let him know what is powerful!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, chase!" Elder Fulong suddenly burst out a powerful breath, and the speed immediately doubled. Moreover, he rose in the air and flew away into the distance.


    "Clear your mind!" Zhao Qing was slightly stunned, and then said with a wry smile, "he is worthy of being a senior gold elder. This realm is really different."


    Guo Xing looked at the back of elder Fulong. Murmured, "it''s a fool''s dream to fly into the sky for a long time without reaching the high level of Ming''s state of mind. It''s really envy!"


    Wanzhi looked at the farther and farther back of elder Fulong: "it''s really envy. Changshengtian is worthy of being the largest sect in the Qinglong continent. It''s really powerful. It''s really difficult to enter the Ming state of mind from the state of gold and stone."


    These golden elders of Qinglong hall are almost all in the realm of gold and stone on the sixth floor of the Yellow level. They are in their respective sects. Although their status is not low, they are not the highest. Almost all the elders who have entered the state of mind of Ming Dynasty are retreating to a higher level.


    It is estimated that there is only changshengtian, a top school. Only then will there be elders with a clear mind come out to walk in the world.


    Hearing the envious words of the group of golden elders, the young man in the Yellow five layer iron blood realm of Changsheng couldn''t help showing a little pride on his face. And secretly said in his heart: my eternal life... Is not only the largest sect in Qinglong continent? What we want to do is the largest faction in the whole four elephant continent! in due course. What a sword in an isolated city, a fairy flying outside the sky, and a hermit... All of them will be trampled under our feet!


    But said elder Fulong. After Yukong flight, the speed is more than doubled? Soon he left others far behind.


    Hoo!


    A mouthful of turbid Qi came out of the mouth of elder Fulong.


    In his eyes, there was a flash of cold light.


    For Chu Mo, he has a different purpose from others!


    What others want is mainly the ethereal palace inheritance of Chu mo. as for the life and death of Chu Mo, in fact, few people care.


    Just a secular teenager, by chance, he got the inheritance of the ethereal palace. In everyone''s view, this is basically a three-year-old child walking in the downtown with the BRICs in his arms. It''s an act of death seeking!


    Even those who had no idea about the inheritance of the ethereal palace would be tempted to rob at this moment.


    After all, they only need to pay a very small price, and they may get a huge benefit that even they can''t imagine.


    Even if they are not businessmen, they all understand that this business is simply too cost-effective!


    Although many people are wondering why Miaoyi Niang, who originally held the inheritance, suddenly disappeared, and whether the inheritance really belongs to Chu mo. But looking at the Piaomiao Palace Royal College under construction in full swing, combined with the news they inquired about, the leader of Piaomiao Palace Royal College is Chu mo. It is enough for them to make a decision to seize Chu Mo and get the inheritance of the misty palace.


    This is almost the common thought of nearly a thousand trackers.


    But Fulong is different!


    He is going to kill Chu Mo!


    He and Zhao Hongzhi are brothers and sisters. In Changsheng day, they are not only brothers of the same sect, but also neighbors before entering Changsheng day!


    One town, two males!


    Fulong and Zhao Hongzhi are from the same town. An elder of changshengtian found their talents and brought them back to changshengtian directly.


    Over the years, the relationship between the two has been as close as brothers.


    Zhao Hongzhi didn''t know about stealing Feng Yilong''s eggs, but he Fulong did!


    At that time, they were supposed to go together, but Fulong was delayed because of something important. Zhao Hongzhi acted alone.


    Later, Zhao Hongzhi almost had an accident, and Fulong blamed himself for it for a long time. I have been looking for opportunities to remedy.


    Fulong also heard about Chu Mo''s worship of Changsheng Tian and his humiliation on Changsheng Tian. There was still some uproar at that time. But for people who live forever, this kind of thing is nothing. Soon there was nothing to talk about.


    But Fulong knew that Zhao Hongzhi had been very unhappy because of this matter. I even went to Fulong to ask him if he did something wrong?


    "That boy''s qualification is very ordinary. Even if I want to be selfish... I can''t account for collecting a waste wood! I''m not the only one who saw his mediocre qualification at that time."


    "Although I''m worried that the matter was exposed in my heart, the problem is... I can''t accept him!"


    "Brother Fu, I''m really contradictory. In fact... I wanted to kill him and his grandfather at that time. In that case, no one would know that thing! But I can''t do it!"¡ª¡ª


    Third watch!


    Ask for monthly ticket and recommended ticket support! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 151

    Fulong clearly remembers the contradictory and complex look on Zhao Hongzhi''s face when he said those words, as well as his pale face because of his depressed mood.


    "Brother Hong Zhi, how can I feel that your body has some problems? The Qi machine seems to be unstable?" Fulong looked at Zhao Hongzhi with some worry.


    For a master who knows his state of mind, the unstable Qi mechanism is simply a joke.


    But Fulong also knows that people are greatly affected by emotions. Especially the state of mind. Once something affects your mood and makes your mind unable to get through. Then, it is not impossible to directly suppress internal injuries.


    This is clearly the situation of Zhao Hongzhi at present.


    "Hey, I can''t sleep at night recently because of this matter. On the one hand, I feel guilty and sorry for my benefactor. I didn''t take his grandson into Changsheng, but also killed him... I''m not human! On the other hand, I''m worried that if they get angry and make public what I did that year... What should I do?" Zhao Hongzhi said, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Fulong patted his chest on the spot and promised Zhao Hongzhi that if he had a chance, he would help him kill Chu Mo and his grandfather.


    "Aren''t you just two secular people? If you don''t have the heart, brother, I''ll do it for you! Who makes us good brothers?" Fulong patted Zhao Hongzhi on the shoulder and told him to take care of his body.


    Zhao Hongzhi''s eyes showed gratitude and hesitation: "is this... OK?"


    "What''s wrong? You''re just too honest and kind! It''s not good for you!" Fulong still remembers the shame on Zhao Hongzhi''s face when he said this.


    Maybe it''s because I think I want my brother to be a bad person. Feel uncomfortable?


    But isn''t that what brothers should be like?


    What is black and white?


    What is true or false, right or wrong?


    In front of these two words, brothers are like floating clouds!


    But Fulong was too busy. After he promised Zhao Hongzhi, he immediately had a new task. This delay. The direct delay was very long.


    Until recently, Piaomiao palace inherited this world, and he followed a group of people to Yanhuang city. I remembered that Zhao Hongzhi said that Chu Mo was from Yanhuang city. After investigation, I suddenly found that piaomi palace inherited this matter. It has something to do with Chu Mo!


    Therefore, this time, Fulong made up his mind: not only to get the misty palace inheritance of Chu Mo, but also to help his brother eliminate future troubles forever!


    "After killing Chu Mo, go to find his grandfather. Kill him together!" Fulong''s eyes narrowed, searching towards the distance. He didn''t believe how far a 14-year-old boy could run.


    Sure enough, after flying for less than half an hour, Fulong saw a small black spot on a plain more than 100 miles away. Run at high speed!


    "Good boy! It turns out that you can run so fast. It seems... The body method of cultivation is really the one that stands out in the world. However, how can it be faster? In front of Lord Fu, it''s not the same to kneel down?"


    Fulong looked back and looked behind him. Within hundreds of miles behind him, there was no trace of anyone.


    Fulong''s mouth showed a disdainful smile: "they all feel that they are high above the world and can despise the secular world. Are they really qualified to despise the secular world because of their strength in the realm of gold and stone? They really want to stand on the peak and overlook all sentient beings... Until they reach the state of mind!"


    Say. Fulong increased his speed again in the direction of Chu Mo!


    This time. But he began to increase his speed by burning the vitality in his body!


    A yellow level three or four level little fart child, even if his vitality is only 10%, he has enough confidence to win it!


    Burning vitality can increase the power of the running skill by more than five times in a short time. But this consumption is also quite amazing.


    If it''s normal, Fulong must not dare to do so.


    But now... A boy with only three or four layers of yellow level has run out of 1300 or 400 miles in a panic. What else is the threat?


    Even if only oneortwo percent of his vitality is left at that time, he is also a great power to understand his state of mind!


    The realm is there. A little Qi can oppress him to kneel down!


    What he needs most now... Is time!


    After all, there may not be no warrior who knows his state of mind over there. Once the other party reacts, it''s not so easy to monopolize the inheritance of the ethereal palace and take the best before everyone comes... I''m afraid.


    Fulong stared at the little black dot in the distance, burning his vitality in the body madly, and his speed was also soaring. The strong wind blew on my face, even slightly stinging.


    This feeling made Fulong feel inexplicably happy.


    It''s the first time for him to do this!


    At this moment, he even had a feeling that he was the master in this world!


    The feeling of life and death is really great!


    "I don''t know how many top-level yuan drugs I can exchange for taking the best inheritance on this little thing. At that time, when I refine it into Dan, my realm... Can be raised to a higher level! Wu state of mind... Heavenly state of mind... One day, my Fulong will also become a great master!"


    Fulong''s eyes sparkled with hot light. Countless beautiful pictures appeared in front of me.


    He didn''t feel it at all. Above his head, above the higher sky, above a cloud of white clouds. There was a figure standing there quietly, looking at him indifferently with cold eyes.


    A hundred... Fifty... Thirty... Ten!


    Until he was hundreds of feet away from the boy''s figure, Fulong finally couldn''t help but feel happy and shouted, "little thing, do you think you can really run away?"


    The thin figure who had been trying to run wildly stopped at once when he heard his voice. Then stand there and turn around.


    He showed a young and handsome face, but there was no fear in his eyes. Seeing him, he also showed a faint smile.


    You laugh a fart!


    Somehow, seeing that handsome young face, the fire in Fulong''s stomach didn''t hit a place.


    He wanted to slap the boy dozens of times and turn his face into a pig''s head to see if he could laugh.


    This is actually a little strange. It is said that Fu Long, as a powerful man who knows his state of mind, should never have such feelings towards a teenager who has no grievances with him.


    Even Fulong himself felt a little confused.


    But immediately, he thought of the reason. At this moment, facing a big master like him, he was really too calm!


    If it''s normal, shouldn''t you be scared to death? Shouldn''t we immediately cry and kneel down to beg for mercy?


    Fu Long couldn''t help thinking that last night at Wang Dafa''s house, although the boy was humiliated by him and a group of people. But from beginning to end, they were very calm. It doesn''t look like a teenager at all.


    In the face of that humiliation, even an old man in his fifties and sixties may find it difficult to remain calm. Not to mention a passionate young man.


    But it happened that from beginning to end, the boy was so calm.


    Even now, in this wilderness, more than a thousand miles away from Yanhuang city. When life may be in danger at any time... Still so calm.


    For what?


    How can you be so calm? That''s great!


    "Boy, what last words need to be explained?" In the eyes of Fulong, the killing intention flashed. (to be continued)

 Chapter 152

    "Last words? Me?" Chu Mo pointed to his nose: "are you sure it''s me?"


    "Hahahaha, isn''t it you or me?" Fulong couldn''t help laughing. At the same time, he couldn''t help looking around carefully, sensing the world around him, and finally relieved himself.


    Glancing at Chu Mo coldly, "little thing, speaking from your heart, you really surprised me. At this time, at this point, the mountain is at its end... You can be so calm. Speaking of it, if you are given time to grow up and enter a clear state of mind, there should be no pressure on you!"


    "With your kind words." Chu Mo bared his teeth and laughed happily. It''s a success to get such praise from the enemy, isn''t it?


    "Lucky words!" Fulong finally couldn''t help it. A strong man who knew his state of mind burst out with a rude remark. He glared at Chu Mo angrily: "little thing, do you think you can leave here alive today?"


    Chu Mo looked at Fulong with some surprise, and his mouth twitched. He said faintly, "I''m a little puzzled. You guys are so desperately chasing me, don''t you want to get the inheritance of Piaomiao palace? You should go to Miaoyi Niang. What do you want to do with me? Although I''m friends with Miaoyi Niang, I also put forward the idea of Piaomiao Palace Royal College. But that inheritance is not on me. Why don''t you chase me?"


    "Little thing, do you think all of us are stupid? Don''t you have a brain? The inheritance is not with you, and we will chase you?" Fulong sneered at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo shrugged: "well, even if the inheritance is here. Then what you want is just this inheritance. I have no grievances with you. Why kill me?"


    Fulong hehe sneered, "if you say this to others, maybe it will really work. You''re right, you and us have no grievances, and what we want is just inheritance. It''s really unreasonable to kill you."


    "Yes, that''s it!" Chu Mo said.


    "Then what are you running for?" Fulong asked.


    "I just want to go out of the city to relax. A group of you are chasing me as if you were dying. Of course I want to run!" Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    Fulong pie pie mouth: "who are you kidding? As soon as you get out of the city, there will be no shadow!"


    "Well, I''m scared by you. It''s terrible." Chu Mo touched his chest and said, "since you''ve caught him, pass it on to you. You don''t have to kill me?"


    Fulong looked at Chu Mo: "it was really unreasonable to kill you. It''s just a little boy in the secular world. Killing you or not is like crushing a bug. It doesn''t make any difference. But now, you must die!"


    "Why?" Chu Mo looked at Fulong: "I didn''t provoke you? Last night, you saw me and treated me badly. Even if I once wanted to worship changshengtian, it was your changshengtian who didn''t want me and humiliated me. If you want to hate me, it should be I who hate you changshengtian. Right. What''s your reason to hate me?"


    Chu Mo was indeed a little strange, but he felt that this matter was probably related to Zhao Hongzhi, the seven elders of changshengtian. However, Chu Mo still had a lot of puzzles. I remember that master clearly warned Zhao Hongzhi at that time. Once something happened to him, he would definitely not let Zhao Hongzhi go.


    But why, this Fulong, but it is a look of having to kill himself?


    "If you want to blame, you can only blame you for not going to Changsheng heaven to worship the master at the beginning. A secular teenager, just honestly in the secular world, has nothing to fantasize about. Sect... Is it a person like you who can enter?" Fulong said coldly.


    "That''s why?" Chu Mo twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth and looked at Fulong: "just because I want to worship the sect, then you want to kill me? Even if it''s unreasonable... There''s no such thing as you?"


    "You know too many secrets." Fulong glanced at Chu Mo lightly: "not only are you going to die, but your grandfather will not live long. Soon, I will go to him and take off his head with my own hands."


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, the smile on his face converged, and the cold voice said, "what did Zhao Hongzhi tell you?"


    "Not bad." Fulong said faintly, "let you be a clever ghost!"


    "Hey... Hehe." Chu Mo hey, and then couldn''t help sneering.


    "What are you laughing at?" Fulong was a little confused. He really hated the boy''s calm appearance.


    Obviously, he is in a desperate situation, but he has to make such a calm appearance. But his calmness is not pretending to be calm, but really fearless.


    This is too unpleasant.


    Killing such a thing, in addition to abnormal, almost no one feels very happy. Then, killing a fearless person is not pleasant.


    At least elder Fulong is quite unhappy now.


    Chu Mo looked at elder Fulong and looked at the Idiot''s expression: "I''m curious now. What did Zhao Hongzhi tell you at that time? It made you have the courage to run to me and say you wanted to kill me. You have a good relationship with him?"


    Fulong sneered, "brotherhood and fellowship! What do you know, little thing? You don''t understand this kind of thing!"


    "Well, I don''t understand. I just want to know, are you really sure that you have a good relationship with Zhao Hongzhi?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Of course! The two of us grew up together since childhood, and were brought into the eternal Heaven by master together. Then, we practiced together and grew up together. How can you, a suckling child, understand the friendship of so many years?" Fulong said proudly.


    "Hey, I see, you... Although you are not pleasant, you are also a real man. However, it is a pity that the friend you make is really not a good thing. If I kill you today, you elder Fulong can only be a stupid ghost!" Chu Mo said.


    "You... Kill me?" Fulong looked at Chu Mo incredulously: "little thing, are you kidding me?"


    With that, Fulong couldn''t help laughing. Immediately, his face changed and he said coldly, "death is at hand, and you still want to sow discord, you little devil, your mind is deep. I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you, and hand over the inheritance of the ethereal palace. I''ll give you a happy!"


    Fulong said, and the momentum of his clear mood erupted directly, like Chu Mo oppressing the past.


    As soon as we met, Fulong already felt that the realm of this teenager had surpassed the yuan pass. It should have entered the iron skeleton realm of the fourth floor of the Yellow level!


    Such a teenager, even if he is blind, cannot be said to be a waste material with mediocre qualifications. However, Zhao Hongzhi is completely unreasonable and it is impossible to deceive him. After all, Zhao Hongzhi was not the one who saw that Chu Mo''s qualifications were mediocre at that time.


    But in front of many people!


    If Chu Mo is really a genius, how can those people not see it?


    But no matter what the secret is, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    In any case, he can''t let the boy continue to live. Today, he must die.


    It''s easy to oppress a boy in an iron state with the momentum of Ming''s state of mind. Therefore, Fulong didn''t even try his best.


    But then he found something that puzzled him.


    This boy, who should have been directly oppressed by his momentum and kneeling there, actually stood there intact and looked at him with a smile.


    "Elder Fulong, you have been cheated, really." Chu Mo smiled and said in a very sincere tone: "Zhao Hongzhi actually came to assassinate me and my grandfather long ago. He was afraid that the matter that he stole Fengyi dragon''s eggs was exposed, so after he drove me out of changshengtian, he tried to find out that I didn''t know about it. At the first time, he came to Yanhuang city to kill my grandfather. He shouldn''t have told you about this?"

 Chapter 153

    "Nonsense!" Fulong was furious on the spot and scolded, "at a young age, he didn''t change his face when talking about lying. It''s no wonder Hong Zhi wouldn''t accept you as an apprentice. Your character really entered the eternal Heaven, let you learn advanced skills, and then you can do it?"


    "Hehe, how about Zhao Hongzhi''s character of stealing Fengyi dragon eggs?" Chu Mo looked at elder Fulong with a sneer: "even if you don''t believe me, if you''re not blind, you should be able to see that Zhao Hongzhi is seriously injured?"


    "With you, a secular man, who can hurt him? It''s obviously his inner entanglement. He''s afraid that the wrong thing he did in those years will be known by the world, and he doesn''t want to kill his benefactor. It''s normal for a martial artist who knows his state of mind to hold himself out of internal injury if he encounters such a thing. I''m seven layer Ming state of mind, and I know better than you!" Elder Fulong scolded.


    "You''re not only blind, you''re also stupid! Can''t you grow snacks?" Chu Mo stared at elder Fulong with astonishment: "how did you live to this age? And it''s really amazing that you can cultivate all your accomplishments to Ming state of mind. I can''t hurt Zhao Hongzhi in Ming state of mind, but think about it carefully. Although your IQ has been very sympathetic, I believe you can still figure it out..."


    "Figure out what?" Although Fulong was extremely angry, he couldn''t help but start associating according to Chu Mo''s words at the moment.


    When he saw Zhao Hongzhi at that time, there was something wrong with his performance. However, after years of friendship between the two people, they are as close as brothers. Fulong simply did not expect Zhao Hongzhi to plan on him.


    "In this world, it is said that there is a pill that can temporarily suppress the injury in the body and prevent anyone from seeing the clue." Chu Mo looked at elder Fulong: "this pill is naturally absent from the secular world. Ordinary small sects are unlikely to have it. However, there should be no shortage of changshengtian, a top sect?"


    In the eyes of elder Fulong, the light flickered. But he began to be silent.


    "Think about it again, how did I, a teenager who was evaluated as mediocre in qualification, cultivate to the iron bone state in less than a year?" Chu Mo looked at elder Fulong with some pity: "can''t you see that my current state is the iron bone state with four layers of yellow level? At my age, this kind of cultivation, even in your eternal life, is it a genius?"


    Elder Fulong remained silent and did not refute Chu Mo''s words.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "this shows that my qualifications are not mediocre. Your best brother Zhao Hongzhi lied to you. As for why others didn''t say this, I''m not very clear. Also, even if I''m a genius, if I don''t have a good master, I can''t cultivate to this level in less than a year. What do you think?"


    "...." elder Fulong was still silent. But he couldn''t help raising his head and looked at Chu Mo in silence.


    Until now, he suddenly had a feeling. What the teenager said... Is likely to be true!


    Otherwise, why should he be so calm? Why are you so calm in the face of your own repression?


    He left the city in the middle of the night and ran all the way, leading all those who wanted to chase him to a place more than a thousand miles away from Yanhuang city. Is he really running for his life? Or are you deliberately bringing these people here?


    Before, I didn''t believe that Chu Mo could play any tricks. But now, elder Fulong suddenly couldn''t help but feel cold in his heart.


    Then look at this young and handsome calm face. Suddenly, I felt a chill in my heart.


    "Well, it seems that you have figured it out." Chu Mo said lightly, "I don''t know why Zhao Hongzhi lied to you. But I can tell you the truth. When he wanted to kill my grandfather, I asked master to help me. Therefore, my grandfather turned the corner. My master didn''t care to kill Zhao Hongzhi, so at that time, he was just kicked away with one foot and seriously injured. At the same time, I warned him that if something happened to me, I would never let him go."


    Fu Long looked at Chu Mo: "in that case, if I kill you, doesn''t he also fall behind?"


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile, "elder Fulong, I can bet with you. If you lose, from now on, you will be my servant. Your IQ will only be a servant. If you win, you can take my life at any time."


    "What bet?" Elder Fulong looked at Chu Mo coldly.


    Chu Mo said, "if you go back to changshengtian now, if you can still find Zhao Hongzhi, then, even if I lose!"


    "Is it that simple?" Elder Fulong looked at Chu Mo incredulously.


    "It''s that simple!" Chu Mo looked at elder Fulong faintly: "as long as Zhao Hongzhi heard what happened here in Yanhuang City, if he was not in the first time, he would hide himself deeply. In this matter, even if I lost!"


    Chu Mo said, thinking, He said, "of course, there is another way. You don''t need to bet with me. You pretend to be dead and die with me. Zhao Hongzhi won''t doubt it at all, because he knows how powerful my master is. It''s easier to kill you than crush a bug! Then, you can send someone you trust to go back to changshengtian to see if he''s still there. If so, what''s his reaction to hearing that you''re dead."


    "He hurt me... What good is it for him?" Fulong said coldly.


    Chu Mo spread his hands: "You can''t ask me about this. How can an outsider know about your affairs? But I guess his biggest goal should be to get rid of me and my grandfather. Hehe, hide for a period of time first, and then come out when the weather is calm. Even if my master really comes to the door, I''m afraid he has already made up all kinds of speeches, including how deep the hatred between him and you is like a sea. You''re doing this purely to fool him Like... "


    "Clever..." elder Fulong snorted, and then sneered, "what you said is the same as true. If your master is here at the moment, then your words may be all true. But the problem is, your master is not here at all! So, little thing... Your deception trick can be stopped!"


    Fulong said, and he was going to fight Chu mo. He doesn''t want to listen anymore!


    Chu Mo shook his head and sighed, "look at you so poor, I really don''t want to kill you. Really, you''re just a cheated wretch. I don''t feel happy killing you at all. Look back."


    Elder Fulong turned back in an instant and just wanted to sneer and say, "what else do you have to say now?"


    But the smile, but directly frozen in the corners of his mouth, a pair of eyes suddenly showed a very shocked light.


    A young man in black stood quietly behind him, less than three feet away. If he wants to attack him, he doesn''t even have time to be on guard.


    Elder Fulong was directly stupid there, and his beardless face turned white. Even his voice became a little trembling: "who are you?"


    The demon king didn''t look at Fulong, but said to Chu Mo, "is it interesting to talk so much nonsense with such a person who doesn''t even have a brain?"


    Chu Mo scratched his head: "I just can''t bear to see him cheated like this..."


    "Do you want to see their brothers turn against each other? Evil taste!" The demon king sneered and interrupted Chu Mo''s words, directly exposing Chu Mo''s mind in front of Fulong.


    "Oh, master, why did you say it?" Chu Mo glanced at Fulong awkwardly: "well, that''s what I think! Brothers turn against each other, and it''s also Zhao Hongzhi who doesn''t take elder Fulong as a brother!"


    "You keep saying that you two are brothers, and I want to see how you will react when you find your brother in your mouth and want to put you in a pit of death." Chu Mo looked at Fulong calmly.


    At this moment, Fulong almost completely believed Chu Mo''s words.


    This boy is really not his opponent at all, but his master, he can''t even have the courage to fight!


    Fulong can feel that even one idea of the other party can make him die countless times!


    For a time, the elder Fulong was deathly disappointed.


    Today is the third watch!


    Ask for a recommended ticket!


    It''s late. If you have a monthly ticket, please vote it. Let me brew it. I''m ready to explode recently!!! (to be continued)

 Chapter 154

    Elder Fulong raised his head, glanced at the demon king, and said hoarsely, "kill me."


    The demon king glanced at the elder Fulong indifferently and said faintly, "you are not worthy."


    "Ha ha..." elder Fulong smiled miserably: "also, my strength, in front of you, is naturally like a mole ant. I really don''t deserve to dirty your hands."


    Chu Mo looked at elder Fulong: "don''t you want to go to your brother to verify? Maybe I''m lying to you."


    "Nothing to prove." Elder Fulong said with a gloomy face, "there are some things you don''t say, I never think about that aspect. But after listening to you say that, I''ll recall it again, which is enough to judge whether what you said is true or false."


    "In this case, you should go to him, interrogate him and hit him!" Chu Mo rolled his eyes. "What skill is death? Once his eyes are closed, don''t worry about anything?"


    Elder Fulong''s eyes were dim: "I don''t want to do that."


    "Why are you so eggy!" Chu Mo angrily said, "you are irresponsible!"


    "Because, until now, I have regarded him as my brother. I can die for my brother, but I don''t want to be cheated by my brother. As long as I don''t meet, I think you may be cheating me." Elder Fulong''s gray face showed a smile, and then he took a deep look at Chu Mo: "you are lucky to have such a master. I believe that one day, you will go to ask Hong Zhi face to face for me. Why cheat me..."


    Elder Fulong only said half of the word "I". Then, his eyes suddenly bulged out and opened. I can''t see anything unwilling in my eyes. Some... There is only a dead ash.


    Sorrow is nothing more than death in the heart!


    Elder Fulong spilled a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, plopped and fell in front of Chu mo.


    It was suicide!


    Chu Mo was stunned and didn''t expect the end of the matter. It turned out to be such an ending.


    From the first time I saw him last night to the just thousand mile chase, elder Fulong looked like he was going to kill him on the spot. Chu Mo didn''t know why he hated himself so much.


    Knowing the reason why elder Fulong wanted to kill himself, Chu Mo still wanted him to kill each other with Zhao Hongzhi.


    I''m not a good person anyway!


    As a result... Elder Fulong, the master of mingxinjing, actually killed himself in front of him!


    How bloody is this? Is it too personality?


    Compared with Chu Mo''s surprise, the demon king was a familiar expression and said faintly, "he is also a bloody person."


    "He died like this..." Chu Mo said a little dejected.


    "What else do you want? Although Ming''s state of mind is nothing in my eyes, it is also a first-class master in this world. How can you be your servant so easily?" The demon king stared at Chu Mo: "don''t fight this kind of mind in the future!"


    Chu Mo''s mind was seen through, and there was nothing embarrassing. Seeing through him was not an outsider, but his own master.


    "Don''t you understand why he died?" The demon king looked at Chu Mo and suddenly asked.


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, even if he was betrayed by his best brother, his heart would be broken if he died. But he couldn''t commit suicide? At most, he would fly away and never meet again!"


    "What you said is easy, but have you ever thought about whether the seven elders will let him go?" The demon king said lightly, "you are still young. Although you are smart enough, you still don''t know enough about human nature. This person has a strong disposition. And he is almost perfect for his brothers."


    "He is not the opponent of the seven elders, and he knows too many secrets of the seven elders. With his temper, once he sees the seven elders, he can never pretend that nothing has happened. At that time, he will really be fratricidal." The demon king looked at Chu Mo: "if he doesn''t die and flies away, then with the temperament of the seven elders, he must have doubts. Pursue him, and then everything will return to the origin. He still wants to die!"


    "Give up your life and become benevolent? Make a son of a bitch?" Chu Mo still felt difficult to understand.


    "Will you make the seven elders feel better?" The demon king looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    "Of course not!" Chu Mo said firmly, "not in the past, not now, not even in the future! How can I let this scum go? Although I don''t like this Fulong elder at all, to tell the truth, I feel unworthy for him!"


    The demon king glanced at the Fulong elder who died with his eyes closed, and said faintly, "some people are just like this temper. Like this Fulong elder, they would rather die... Than fight with their best friends."


    Chu Mo also glanced at elder Fulong, sighed, and then said, "well, if one day, Xu Erfu betrayed me like this, I''m afraid... I''ll have the same idea as him."


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "so, no matter where and when, you need to be cautious in making friends."


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled: "I still believe in my brother! From childhood to childhood, I have been such a real brother."


    The demon king pointed to elder Fulong: "so is he."


    "Can you stop hitting me like this?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said.


    "I just want you to wake up a little bit. Of course, brotherhood should be believed, but you can''t be defenseless at all." The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "maybe my point of view is a little extreme, which is related to my experience."


    "I know you are for my good." Chu Mo sighed lightly, then raised his head and looked at the demon king: "I buried him, master?"


    "Oh? I thought you were going to give his body to the seven elders." The demon king said faintly.


    "That kind of scum has been selfish to the bone. Even if the body of elder Fulong who committed suicide is brought to him, I''m afraid he won''t shed a tear. On the contrary, he will doubt whether elder Fulong betrayed him before he died. Was he forced to die..." Chu Mo sighed.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo, and then said faintly, "it''s good to see through. However, you should think well. In this way, the death of this person will fall on you."


    "Will I care about this? Anyway... The next step is to kill. I don''t care about reciting this one." Chu Mo took a deep breath and said softly.


    "You don''t blame me for making you an enemy of the whole world." The demon king said faintly.


    "I''ve never taken the initiative to provoke anyone! I''m so honest, and they don''t want to let me go. In that case, why bother if the whole world is enemy?" Chu Mo said faintly, "there is no Tao in the Jianghu, so naturally you have to draw a knife. The sharp blade is flying, but ask for a clear conscience!"


    The demon king took a deep look at Chu Mo, and his eyes flashed a touch of approval.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly, dug a deep pit in a very hidden place, and directly buried the body of elder Fulong.


    Even the obvious storage ring on elder Fulong''s hand didn''t move.


    Because Chu Mo felt that the most basic respect should be given to such a bloody and strong person. Although a little silly, it''s not worth dying.


    The pit was deeply dug and thoroughly buried. After some disguise, I believe no one can find it.


    Then Chu Mo and the demon king left here.


    Walking in the distance for about dozens of miles, here is a huge valley.


    Chu Mo stood on the top of the mountain and looked into the distance to catch up with those first tier people. With a slight sigh, he took out the killing sky, sat down slowly, and then crossed the killing sky on his lap. A pair of pure eyes, extremely calm.


    The demon king has quietly disappeared¡ª¡ª


    The second change! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 155

    "There he is! I found him!"


    "Chu Mo!"


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    "Unexpectedly, he had the courage to wait for us there?"


    "I think there is no way to escape? It''s really difficult for him to escape such a long distance. £¤ F, after a while, everyone should be careful. Don''t accidentally kill him."


    These people in the first tier are almost all the golden elders of Qinglong hall.


    At the same time, these people also feel a little strange, because they didn''t see the figure of Fulong.


    "Why did elder Fulong disappear?"


    "Did you catch the wrong way? Lost it?" Someone gloated and said.


    "It''s very possible that elder Fulong flew in the sky, maybe flying over his head." Someone should agree.


    The inner part of the Qinglong association is not as united as expected. Especially in the face of such big interests, everyone wants to bite more.


    Zhao Qing, the elder of Tianjian gate, looked coldly sideways at the figure of the young man on the opposite mountain across the valley and sneered, "I''m young, but I know how to frighten people. Who is sitting there to frighten?"


    Others couldn''t help laughing when they saw it.


    Guo Xing of the golden knife sect said with a smile, "this child, probably has seen too many legends. He thinks that with such a posture, he looks very elegant!"


    The sage of the fire sect said, "he doesn''t think we can''t get through it across a valley, does he?"


    "Hehe, he probably felt that we had to walk down this valley and then climb over. In this way, he would have time to continue to escape." Zhao Qing sneered, "just like when he left the city last night."


    "Hahahaha." Several people couldn''t help laughing.


    More than a thousand miles away, thousands of people chasing Chu mo were divided into more than a dozen echelons.


    And between each other, have opened a long distance.


    Several people are talking and laughing here, and the person closest to them is also hundreds of miles away.


    "Come on, the group behind us is also in a hurry. Let''s get down to business first." Zhao Qing''s face was solemn. Chu Mo, sitting cross legged on the stone mountain opposite, shouted, "little guy, get that inheritance ready. Your grandpa Zhao came to find you!"


    On both sides of this valley are brown stone mountains. It looks very desolate, but it also gives people a sense of grandeur.


    The deep valley below is lush and covered with towering trees, emitting a strong breath of life.


    The valley is about sevenoreight miles wide. Zhao Qing''s confident voice reached Chu Mo''s ears. Chu Mo just smiled faintly, "come here!"


    "Little thing, you are quite crazy!" Zhao Qing said, his body rising in the air.


    The Yellow level has six floors, and the realm of gold and stone is the peak realm, although it is difficult to fly long distances. But the distance of seven or eight miles is nothing to say.


    Zhao Qing''s body moved. Guo Xing and Wanzhi, as well as five other six storey masters of Qinglong hall, all followed.


    Chu Mo at the moment. In their eyes, it is simply a glittering golden mountain!


    And this golden mountain will soon belong to them!


    These people seem to have seen the bright future of the future, and the excitement in their hearts is simply unspeakable.


    Although they are all six level masters, they have also had a hard time over the years. The only resource in hand is all used for cultivation.


    Yellow level six layers, in the secular world, known as the strong man in the world. It is enough to obtain great glory and wealth. But in the sect. But it''s really nothing. There are a lot of people better than them!


    Who doesn''t want to be looked up at? Who doesn''t want to stand in a higher position to see the scenery?


    Today, this opportunity finally comes!


    They know very well that even if they get the inheritance of this ethereal palace. It''s impossible to swallow it alone. But this is a great achievement after all! At that time, the reward given by the hall leader is enough for them to rush to the heart refining period!


    Only when you enter the heart refining period can you really enter the house!


    Is the real cultivator!


    Zhao Qing couldn''t help making a long roar in mid air. It''s moving smoothly. It''s like fish in the water and birds in the sky!


    Guo Xing couldn''t help but praise: "brother Zhao seems to have reached the edge of the heart refining period, and this body method is becoming more and more pleasing."


    Zhao Qing said with a reserved smile, "it''s just a small way, which can''t compare with Brother Guo''s composure. I''m afraid Brother Guo is only half a step away from the heart refining period?"


    Wanzhi said aside, "Brother Guo was already a half step heart refining power seven or eight years ago. Now he must be just a little short, and he can really make a breakthrough!"


    "Our brothers, in fact, are almost the same, so don''t flatter each other!" Guo Xing said with a smile with excitement on his face.


    The other five golden elders of Qinglong hall glanced at the three people with some envy.


    Although they are both gold elders, there is still a big gap in the strength of these people. Its position in Qinglong hall is also different.


    But it doesn''t matter. This time I caught Chu Mo and got the inheritance of the ethereal palace. Thanks to everyone!


    Therefore, even if there is a treasure given by the hall leader, it will definitely be soaked in rain and dew, and no one will have less!


    Seeing these people flying at high speed, Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    They all regard me as a piece of fat, and everyone wants to bite, right?


    After a while, you will be surprised!


    Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes and ran the divine mind mind method. A heart, instantly and completely calmed down.


    He knew clearly in his heart that this time, it was a real big exam after his apprenticeship!


    Although the demon king is here, he has made it clear to him before. Will suppress the realm of these people, suppress the realm of these people to the fourth floor of the Yellow level, just like him.


    But I will never help!


    This is not one or two people, let alone ten or eight, but thousands of people!


    Among them, how many masters with incomparable combat experience?


    Even if the realm is suppressed to the fourth level of yellow level, it is also a pretty terrible opponent for him.


    And the demon king also said that every time he fought, it was not necessarily a person who fought with him.


    Even if Chu Mo knew in his heart that master would not really see him in danger, but at the same time, facing thousands of opponents in the same level, that kind of psychological pressure is really not affordable for ordinary people.


    "Just... This is a trial of life and death!"


    "I must get through this!"


    "Otherwise, what else do you say to find Xiao Yu?"


    Chu Mo suddenly opened his eyes, and there were two sharp lights in his pure eyes.


    Just at this time, Zhao Qing, Wanzhi and Guo Xing had also fallen to this side of the valley, less than 100 feet away from Chu Mo!


    The other five green dragon hall masters in the realm of gold and stone followed closely and also fell there.


    The five men quickly dispersed and surrounded Chu Mo in a fan-shaped way.


    Although it is almost certain, Chu Mo has no retreat. But there is no big mistake in being careful. They have reached this stage. They don''t want any accidents.


    Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "Chu Mo, do you want to resist now? To be honest, your performance has surprised me. I even have the idea of wanting to include you in the Qinglong hall and hand over the inheritance of the ethereal palace. I''ll give you a pleasure!"


    Chu Mo looked at Zhao Qing. In his eyes, a touch of cold flashed, "are you going to kill me?"


    Zhao Qing sneered, "son, why are you so naive? Do you think, up to now, who will let you continue to live?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Guo Xing and Wanzhi beside Zhao Qing.


    Somehow, Guo Xing and Wanzhi, swept by Chu Mo''s eyes, had a creepy feeling¡ª¡ª


    The third watch!


    Ask for recommended tickets and monthly tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 156

    How can there be such a strange feeling?


    Guo Xing and Wanzhi looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s hearts,


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled, "it''s true. Is this the style of the sect? I''m a teenager. If you want to rob me, you''ll kill me?"


    "If you''re in your 70s and 80s, I''m not sure, you''ll really let you live. Just because you''re a teenager..." a cold light flashed in Zhao Qing''s eyes: "I''m going to kill you! Otherwise, the people who die in the future are us!"


    "Well said." A faint voice sounded from the air.


    "Who?" Zhao Qing suddenly shouted loudly, and at the same time, he raised his hand with a palm and patted it in a direction in the void.


    A powerful force burst out, and a violent force fluctuation could be seen in the void air.


    Bang!


    In the air, there was a sudden explosion.


    But I didn''t hit anything.


    Guo Xing and Wanzhi made a defensive gesture in an instant, and their eyes were also shocked.


    Although they didn''t say anything, there was a lot of panic in their hearts!


    Because they can''t even sense each other''s specific location!


    What kind of person can do this?


    At this moment, they seemed to have a feeling when facing the hall leader.


    The leader of Qinglong hall is such an unfathomable master!


    But the hall leader is a hermit!


    How can this secular general''s grandson be related to the hermit?


    If the remnant of the ethereal palace knows a hermit, why hand over the inheritance to a secular teenager and hide yourself?


    Yes, the rumors outside, including their inferences, are like this.


    Miaoyi Niang, the remaining evil in the ethereal palace, passed it on to Chu Mo because of fear, and then hid herself.


    Zhao Qing''s face became very ugly. He pulled out a long sword carried behind his back.


    Bang!


    The long sword comes out of its sheath. The cold light flickered.


    Zhao Qing''s heart seemed to be a little more confident, and then looked around: "who, come out for me. Who is hiding and showing off, frightening?"


    PA!


    Suddenly, there was a crisp sound in the air.


    Zhao Qing''s face was immediately slapped, and that face immediately became red and swollen.


    But what is frightening is... There is still no personal film!


    "Rude thing. It''s time to kill!" An indifferent voice sounded.


    Then, Zhao Qing''s body, Bang... Fragmented!


    It just broke!


    The long sword fell to the ground with a clatter and made a crisp sound.


    A yellow level six level peak... The golden stone realm master who crisscrossed the world died silently!


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and couldn''t help mumbling, "you said to practice for me..."


    "This man should be killed!" In the air, there was the cold voice: "those in the back are for you, and they will make you sick!"


    "..." Guo Xing and Wanzhi couldn''t help but step back together. The cold air rushed up their backs uncontrollably. My heart is completely cold!


    The other five masters of the realm of gold and stone who surrounded Chu mo were also stunned. Looking at the place where Zhao Qing originally stood, it had become a piece of broken meat. Even if they have killed many people, their hands are stained with a lot of blood. But at this moment, there is still a strong nausea.


    "Practice hand... The boy brought us here to practice hand?" Wanzhi and Guo Xing look at me, I look at you, and their eyes all show a strong color of surprise.


    They should have been extremely angry. After watching Zhao Qing die miserably, his heart suddenly gave birth to a retreat.


    It''s so weird today!


    They know the strength of Zhao Qing best. If you fight alone. Neither of them dare to say that they can beat Zhao Qing.


    After such a master was slapped inexplicably, his body broke open. I didn''t even have time to say a word.


    How strong is the other party?


    Even the hall leader... I''m afraid he doesn''t have such strength?


    At this moment, the inheritance of the ethereal palace, in their hearts, has long been thrown out of the clouds.


    How to save your life. Unlike Zhao Qing''s ambiguous death, it is the most critical thing.


    At this time, the two of them, including the other five masters in the realm of gold and stone, felt a powerful force at the same time, directly enveloping them.


    "Don''t try to escape." That indifferent voice, faintly sounded: "you fought like hell to catch up with my apprentice, not only to rob things, but also to kill him. Now you catch up, how do you still want to run?"


    Guo Xing''s mouth was bitter for a while, and his face said bitterly, "senior... I think this is a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, sir, you misunderstood us... We really have greed, but we didn''t want to kill childe Chu!" Wanzhi followed.


    "Yes, yes, sir, we didn''t want to kill. It''s Zhao Qing... He wanted to kill. He has been punished. Please let us go!" The five golden elders of Qinglong hall in the realm of gold and stone are almost crying.


    Originally thought it was a great credit, who could have thought that this was a great pit!


    It''s like killing people alive!


    Who his mother could have thought that such a great God was hidden behind a teenage secular boy?


    "Misunderstanding? Cut the crap. Your only value now is to train my apprentice." In the air, the voice said faintly.


    "Practice hand? Good, good, no problem, isn''t it to accompany Chu Shao to duel? We are willing, we are willing!" A gold elder shouted.


    "Duel? You think too much. What I want is the battle of life and death!" In the void, a faint voice sounded.


    "Ah?" The golden elder suddenly looked silly and murmured, "but... But Chu Shao''s realm, cough... I don''t mean to look down on Ling Tu, I mean... This realm is poor, a little more?"


    Others are also a little silly. They saw this wonderful thing for the first time.


    The indifferent voice in the void sounded: "it doesn''t matter, I will suppress your realm to the same as my apprentice."


    "...." Wanzhi and Guo Xing, as well as the five golden elders of Qinglong hall in the realm of gold and stone, were all silly, and the corners of their mouths twitched violently.


    "Well, let''s start. Let''s start with you two." At the same time that the indifferent voice in the void sounded, Wanzhi and Guo Xing felt their Dantian at the same time, as if they were bound by something. There was a burst of pain, and they couldn''t help but scream together.


    "Loser!" The voice in the void drank.


    Then, coldly said, "do it!"


    Wanzhi and Guo Xing both showed strong panic and horror in their eyes.


    Yellow level four layers... Iron skeleton realm, how many years have they not felt the power of this realm? Even I''m about to forget what this realm is like.


    The most frightening thing for them is that the other party actually has the ability to suppress their realm so easily and accurately... To the fourth floor of the Yellow level!


    Moreover, it is still the middle of the Yellow level four layers. It is estimated that it should be almost the same as the realm of Chu mo.


    They themselves can indeed suppress the realm and compete with the younger generation. But that kind of suppression is essentially different from the current Dantian blockade!


    They suppress themselves and can be untied at any time. But now... They couldn''t help trying, and they all felt that they couldn''t break away from that bondage!


    This method can''t be customized by the hall leader!


    At the same time, the same idea as the other five golden elders rose in their hearts: where the hell is this his mother? This is clearly a big hole! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 157

    Huge pit!


    Looking at the boy still sitting there, on the knee of the horizontal knife, quietly looking at them. Wanzhi and Guo Xing both have an impulse to scold this little bastard: "you are a huge fucking fool! What kind of innocent? Weak? Secular youth? Which secular youth will change like you?"


    "I''ll count two numbers. If you don''t do it, you''ll die." In the air, the indifferent voice seemed a little impatient: "there are a group of people waiting behind! Speed up!"


    Shit! Do you think this is a fair? Faster? Hurry up and die?


    Wanzhi''s heart was like being trodden by tenthousand nine step yuan beasts at the same time. He gritted his teeth and said, "senior... The sword has no eyes..."


    "Go ahead and be conceited about your life and death. If you have the ability to kill my apprentice, I''ll let you go!" In the void, the indifferent voice is full of confidence.


    Wanzhi gritted his teeth: "elder, are you serious?"


    "If you''re wordy, I''ll kill you now!" An indifferent voice sounded, "two!"


    "Isn''t it two numbers?"


    Wanzhi and Guo Xing both felt like crying without tears, but they could only bite their teeth and rush directly at Chu mo.


    "Burning fire!" Wanzhi gave a roar, and a long knife in his hand slashed at Chu mo.


    In the void, there was a feeling of heat, as if there was a heat wave.


    This is the unique skill of the fire sect!


    Having been pushed to this point, Wanzhi also gave up. Now he can only bet that the mysterious strong man who disappeared has his word.


    Although the realm was forcibly suppressed to the iron skeleton realm of the fourth floor of the Yellow level, he still had absolute confidence to cut Chu Mo under the knife.


    What''s more, beside him... There is a golden knife sect Guoxing.


    "Golden light knife!" Guo Xing''s idea is almost the same as that of Wanzhi. Now, I can only fight!


    The golden light sabre, also the signature stunt of the golden knife sect, was once displayed. Countless golden sword shadows appear in the sky at the same time!


    It''s hard to distinguish the true from the false. When you see it clearly, it''s the moment of death!


    The knife in Guo Xing''s hand is also a glittering treasure knife.


    Two masters of the realm of gold and stone, who were suppressed but had extremely rich experience, rushed to Chu Mo at the same time!


    "Fire burning... Golden knife... Master, look at other people''s moves. How powerful? What you taught me doesn''t even have a name... It''s too stupid!" Chu Mo was like a big bird. With his arms outstretched, he flew up in the air, killing the sky in his hands. In the void, draw a light.


    "A knife!"


    Chu Mo shouted angrily.


    So far, Chu Mo still only understands the exquisite knife technique!


    Only this knife!


    But compared with the initial understanding of only a little fur, now this move has been understood by Chu Mo to the true essence.


    Enter the house!


    This knife cut out, incomparably amazing!


    At least, Wanzhi and Guo Xing both have a feeling of suffocation.


    They couldn''t believe it. Such a knife was cast by a teenager.


    However, Chu Mo''s no momentum, and even with a bit of suffocating "a knife" made these two people have a feeling of bewilderment.


    But then... They couldn''t laugh!


    Because this knife shrouded them both at the same time.


    This is simply unreasonable!


    Extremely overbearing!


    The anger in the hearts of Wanzhi and Guo Xing. Can''t help surging up.


    As a teenager, you dare to make such a move against our two famous strong men for many years. In that case. Kill you... Surely your master can''t say anything!


    Anger starts from the heart, and evil grows to the side of courage.


    The two men directly used their unique skills to the old, and roared at the same time.


    Burning fire and golden knife. With Chu Mo''s... A knife, hard hit together!


    Qiang!


    In the void, suddenly came a loud bang.


    Sword fold!


    The knife is broken!


    After a flash of dazzling light, the two heads flew directly high!


    Poop!


    Poop!


    Two headless bodies fell directly to the ground, with blood flying in their necks, instantly dyed red on the valley, the brown boulder.


    Chu Mo''s body fell from the sky at this time, kneeling on one knee on the brown stone, panting heavily.


    This knife is too amazing.


    So that people ignored that Chu Mo, who wielded this knife, was only a yellow level Four Level teenager.


    Cut both males with one knife!


    Even if the realm of Wanzhi and Guo Xing were all suppressed to the middle of the Yellow level, their experience was unmatched by Chu Mo!


    Therefore, even if the move of this knife is exquisite, profound and powerful, Chu Mo''s incomparable talent can''t be covered up!


    The moves are powerful, but the person who performs the moves... Is even more powerful!


    A cool wind blew, and the other five golden elders of the Qinglong hall were all dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe their own eyes, and their whole heads were blank.


    One of the golden elders rubbed his eyes vigorously and stared at the two dead bodies with no heads.


    After a while, when it was completely confirmed that it was true, the whole person directly uttered a scream of horror... Turned and ran!


    Bang!


    The body of the golden elder exploded.


    Just like Zhao Qing, he directly turned into a blood mist and died instantly!


    "Want to run?"


    In the void, there was a cold hum of indifference.


    Then, the demon king in the void taught, "you seem happy to kill like this, but it''s too great for your physical exertion! How many can you kill like this?"


    "I know, but I can''t control it. This knife... The realm I understand now can only be used to this extent." At this moment, Chu Mo had adjusted his breath and stood up slowly. Glancing at the two headless bodies lying on the ground, he silently shook his head.


    The demon king in the void said: "I forgot this thing, the nether world... Cough, this Sabre technique is indeed a little too strong. In your current state, it was impossible to understand this level. But your talent is really too good. So that in this state, you will understand the essence of this sabre, but you can''t completely control it. In addition, your Sabre is also too strong. The combination of the two sides leads to you being, to a certain extent, by This kind of phenomenon appears only when it is pulled by skills and weapons. Then, next, you are not allowed to use this knife unless you have to! "


    Is there any fucking reason for this? Unexpectedly, I thought my apprentice was killing faster... A waste of energy!


    Besides, he is not allowed to use this knife next!


    Do you want to ignore us like this?


    The only four remaining golden elders of Qinglong hall over there are ready to cry at the moment. They are almost crazy and have completely collapsed.


    They all boast of being cruel, and they are all masters of killing people without blinking an eye. But I''ve lived so long, but I''ve never seen anyone educate his apprentices like this.


    These golden elders of Qinglong hall represent more than Qinglong hall itself?


    And the powerful sect power behind them!


    Behind them are the strong members of Zhuque society, the strong members of large and small sects in Zhuque continent, and the strong members of large and small sects in Qinglong continent.


    A total of more than a thousand people gathered the power of two continents... I dare not say that it is the strongest in the world, but it is definitely a powerful force that no sect dare to underestimate, which was completely ignored by the strong in the void.


    As a sandbag for his apprentice to practice!


    No... speaking of sandbags, they seem to overestimate their own status. This is clearly taking them as lambs to be slaughtered!


    Looking at the calm young man, after cutting off two famous Golden elders of Qinglong hall with a knife, he didn''t seem to feel proud at all.


    As if this is normal


    But how the fuck is this normal?


    Where on earth did this pair of wonderful and terrible evil masters and disciples come from?


    The golden elders of the four Qinglong halls were cold all over. All the dangers they have encountered before and all the nightmares they have had together... They are not as terrible as what they encounter today!


    This is a dead end!


    They can''t crack it at all. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 158

    "It''s your turn!" In the void, the indifferent voice sounded again, like a deadly magic sound, which made the four golden elders of Qinglong hall in the realm of gold and stone tremble all over.


    This is less than a day, the mood is simply heaven and earth!


    Up to now, even if they regret to die in their hearts, it will not help.


    A gold elder said, "the four of us together?"


    The other three golden elders had almost the same expression.


    If they are completely shameless, they will blush when they think about it on weekdays. But now, I don''t hesitate to say it.


    In the face of such a demon like teenager, they really have no confidence to say such words one-on-one.


    Even if the young master had said, Chu Mo would not easily use the terrible knife technique.


    But after all, he didn''t say he wouldn''t let Chu mo use it at all, did he?


    In case, in the process of fighting, Chu Mo felt unable to win and directly cut out the terrible knife, they simply had no way to crack it!


    Yes, even if they were to watch the process of Chu Mo''s knife a hundred times, they still had no confidence to take such a knife.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth. Looking at these four people whose ages add up to more than 200 years old, he wanted to say: you are shameless!


    But think about it. Without master around, I''m afraid the current situation should be completely reversed. Also rely on powerful forces, in fact, they are the same!


    In this way, Chu Mo had no intention of laughing at these people.


    Now he has only one idea to make himself strong as soon as possible!


    When master leaves this world and he is still confident in facing these people, that... Is strength!


    "Let the four of you go together." Before the demon king spoke, Chu Mo looked at the four golden elders of the green dragon hall and said faintly.


    "Boy, you said it yourself!"


    "You asked for it!"


    "The sword has no eyes. No wonder we are hurt!"


    "Kill!"


    Four gold elders. Like trapped animals cornered, they all showed their ferocious side.


    He rushed directly at Chu mo.


    "Storm flying needle!"


    A golden elder of Qinglong hall rushed directly to Chu Mo, raised his hands, and even hit hundreds of steel needles!


    The steel needle glittered with a faint blue light, like a swarm of bees, and shot at Chu Mo with his head covered his face!


    At the same time, there was a smell of fishy sweetness in the air.


    This steel needle... Turns out to be poisoned, and. It''s highly toxic!


    Even the demon king in the empty air couldn''t help flashing a touch of extremely cold light in his eyes. He himself was chased and killed by countless people in those days, and he knew better than anyone about the greed and darkness of human nature.


    Moreover, the poison of the seven evil spirits in his body was also given by the group of people who pursued and killed him.


    If he hadn''t taken a good apprentice, I''m afraid he would have died for a long time now with loess and weeds.


    Therefore. The demon king instinctively hates people who use poison.


    Just when the demon king was thinking whether to help Chu Mo or not. But Chu Mo''s figure flashed directly. The whole person is like an illusion. Directly dodge all poisoned steel needles!


    "Good boy, what a phantom wind step!" The demon king couldn''t help but praise in his heart!


    Phantom wind step is one of the inheritance of that year, even in the fairy world. Are top-level body methods. Because Chu Mo had no immortal power, he could not display the true essence of the phantom wind step. But he also understood some profound meanings of this footwork.


    In this world, it is displayed in the way of a warrior. Equally amazing!


    This is not the end, Chu Mo''s arms, waving in the void. In an instant, it seemed that hundreds of arms were waving at the same time!


    Unexpectedly, he grabbed thirty or forty poisoned steel needles that hit him in an instant!


    "Thousand hands!" The demon king in the void stared at this scene with some shock. Murmured, "unexpectedly, this boy even cultivated a thousand heavy hands... Although it''s only a small success, it''s already a miracle!"


    The other three gold elders obviously knew how to use the storm flying needle. Therefore, although the four people jumped at Chu Mo together, the three of them were all half behind the old man.


    However, when Chu Mo skilfully avoided the blow and grabbed thirty or forty poisoned steel needles. The four golden elders all turned pale, and they almost scattered around without thinking!


    "Give it back to you." Chu Mo sneered and shook his hands. These thirty or forty poisoned steel needles, in the void, sent out a shrill roar and directly shot at the four people!


    At the moment of the shrill sound of breaking the air, I heard the old man, who was headed by him, utter a scream!


    A steel needle, directly nailed to the center of his eyebrows!


    The three inch long steel needle almost fell into the middle of the old man''s eyebrows.


    After a scream, the old man fell to the ground on the spot. A ruddy face was covered with black gray almost in an instant.


    "What a domineering poison!" Chu Mo couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Then came three screams.


    The other three golden elders of the Qinglong hall were all shot by this poisoned steel needle, and the poison suddenly occurred. Poor these three golden elders, who didn''t even have a chance to fight, were directly poisoned by their own companions'' poisoned concealed weapons.


    With three pops, the three golden elders all fell to the ground, and their faces, necks, hands... And even their whole bodies instantly became dark!


    The toxicity on this steel needle is so strong that it is creepy.


    Chu Mo stood there with some silly eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently for a few times, muttering, "is it that simple?"


    "Simple?" The demon king sneered in the void, "you think it''s simple, because the skill you cultivate transcends too many levels in the world! The so-called martial arts is not only the word martial arts, but also the word learning!"


    The demon king said lightly, "martial arts refers to the subtlety of moves; learning is the essence of moves! The more advanced the skill is, the stronger the control and domination of power is. Compared with their skill, your skill is like a knowledgeable bachelor, with a person who has only read books for a few days... There is no comparability between them at all."


    Chu Mo nodded slightly after being taught, and then asked, "master, do these skills I practice really have no name?"


    "Of course!" The demon king said faintly: "Just I don''t want you to be distracted by these things, so I''m too lazy to tell you. The martial arts in this world, to put it bluntly, is whose moves are more exquisite and whose moves are more lethal! This is the rule of the four elephant continent. But when you get to the spiritual world, when you have the spiritual power, you will find that your skills are completely different from those in the four elephant continent! When you get to the fairy world, it''s even more so! So, do you know The name, in fact, doesn''t make much sense. "


    "It''s meaningful! At least I need to know what I''ve practiced?" Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and looking persistent.


    "Since you want to know so much, it doesn''t hurt to tell you. However, these moves, when they reach the fairy world, are probably the unique skills of some big sects. I hope you won''t be affected by them." The demon king said faintly.


    Chu Mo instantly understood master''s pains.


    These skills were obtained from the ruins by the disciples of master at that time, and later were intercepted and taken away by people from other big sects.


    Now they have become their unique skills.


    This is why the demon king once said that one day Chu Mo entered the fairy world. Once he performed these skills, he was afraid that he would be immediately chased.


    Knowing too much will definitely distract you! This is the devil''s concern.


    Thinking about this clearly, Chu Merton laughed and said, "don''t worry, master, these skills have become others'' unique skills. But after all, they still need to be carried forward in my hands!"


    Chu Mo secretly said: because I have jade! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 159

    [read horror novels and fantasy novels. Please log in to Heiyan Juwan novels for free]


    All these skills, which the devil master and understand, are their power in the fairy world. In the four elephant continent, the devil didn''t know much about the power of these skills.


    Therefore, the demon king didn''t see that the power of these skills exerted by Chu Mo was many times greater than that exerted by others after cultivation.


    Therefore, to Chu Mo''s heroic words, the demon king just smiled and said, "I hope so!"


    Later, the demon king said, "the boxing you cultivate is called heaven, earth and man, and the three talents boxing."


    "Heaven, earth and man three talent boxing?" Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows.


    The demon king said, "yes, there are only three moves in this fist technique. Now you have almost realized the essence. It should be human fist."


    Chu Mo pulled at the corner of his mouth, "it seems that it''s better to call a punch..."


    "..." the demon king didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and continued: "the step you cultivate is called phantom wind step. This body method, even in the fairy world, can be called the top! Once you cultivate immortal power, once you exert it, the whole person will turn into a phantom. When others see this phantom, you are hundreds of miles away!"


    "This sounds good. It''s interesting." Chu Mo bared his teeth and said.


    The demon king then said, "the technique you just used to poison the steel needle is called Qianchong hand. It surprised me that you can understand the essence of Qianchong hand so quickly."


    "Is this skill very strong?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Of course!" The demon king said very definitely, "thousand heavy hands, displayed in the fairy world, are thousands of Dharma bodies! They can directly turn into thousands of arms to fight! Are you strong?"


    "Sounds strong!" Chu Mo said with some longing.


    "It''s already strong!" The demon king hiding in the void couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and then said, "the sabre technique you cultivate is the strongest! Speaking of it, this Sabre technique is really destined for you."


    "What do you say?" Chu Mo asked.


    "This Sabre technique is called Youming eight sabres. If you want to truly and thoroughly show its power, you must have a good sabre in your hand. This Sabre technique is too overbearing, and ordinary treasure sabres can''t bear the power of this move at all. It''s OK in the four elephant continent. If it''s in the spirit world or the fairy world, ordinary treasure sabres, once cast, will definitely break directly! But your Sabre... No." Said the demon king.


    "Youming Badao... I like this!" Chu Mo hehe laughed.


    "The knife you understand now is called soul snatching! Human soul is divided into three souls: Heaven, earth and man. Heaven soul dominates consciousness; earth soul dominates emotion; human soul dominates life span. Soul snatching cuts out this knife and directly fixes all three souls of man. To the highest level, the knife has not fallen on the head of the other party, and the other party is actually dead!" The demon king said faintly, "of course, to reach this realm, at least wait until you reach the spirit world."


    The demon king youyou said, "but because you have understood the essence of soul grabbing, even if you use it on the four elephant continent, the power of this knife is still shocking!"


    "You may not realize that when you use this knife, the other party''s reaction is a little slower than usual."


    "In the battle of life and death, a little slower reaction is enough to decide the outcome!"


    "Not to mention, the knife in your hand is so sharp that few weapons can stop it."


    "Therefore, the same realm... Even if it is a higher realm than you, once you hold this knife in your hand and use it to seize the soul, there is almost no possibility of survival. Even if you are two levels higher than you... It may not be effective!" When the demon king said this, he more or less sighed. In those days, he was crossing the fairy world with Youming eight knives. Force to kill one and a half levels higher than yourself!


    "Take the soul..." Chu Mo murmured, recalling the reaction of the other party when he cast this knife. It''s really like what master said. Seeing this knife, the other party seemed to be frightened and lost his usual rapid reaction ability.


    Originally, it''s not that my knife is too fast... It''s the essence of this knife, which is soul grabbing!


    "The second knife of Youming eight knives is called killing." The demon king said, "the so-called killing of life is to kill all creatures in the world! This knife needs enough murderous spirit to understand. Your murderous spirit is not enough. But it is estimated that after this time, you should be able to understand it."


    "The third knife of Youming eight knives is called chopping soul!" At this time, the demon king came out of the void, came to Chu Mo, looked at Chu Mo and said, "people have three souls, the soul is the root of the soul, and the soul is the branches and leaves of the soul. The soul has no life, and the life has no soul. Therefore, the knife of chopping the soul is more cruel than robbing the soul and killing the life! It is like a big tree, you cut off all its branches and leaves, leaving only a bare trunk, which will not only lose its ability to shelter from the wind and rain, but also lose its life."


    "Master used this trick in those days?" Chu Mo looked at the demon king and asked.


    The demon king''s face showed a trace of memory and said, "it was with Youming eight knives that I climbed out of the sea of blood. Unfortunately, master didn''t have a good knife like you, otherwise... I should be able to kill more dog thieves!"


    Chu Mo took out the killer from the ring and gently stroked it: "it''s called killer!"


    "Kill heaven? Good knife! Match you!" The demon king of Chu Mo has rarely praised him. At this moment, he doesn''t hesitate to praise him. He looks at sky killing eyes and is full of appreciation. But there is no greed. The demon king has seen too many greedy and shameless people, and he hates them most. At the same time, the demon king also knows far more than ordinary people how difficult it is for a person to find a weapon that suits him.


    Chu Mo has a great chance to kill heaven. The demon king will only be happy for him!


    "The fourth knife of Youming eight knives is called nightmare. I''m afraid you can barely understand this knife until you reach the spiritual world, because this knife has entered the category of magic. Now, you don''t understand it." Said the demon king.


    Chu Mo nodded and didn''t ask. He believed master''s words, because the magic method sounded to be the means of immortals. At least, in the four elephant continent, I haven''t heard of anyone who has this ability.


    "The fifth knife is called Jinglei. When the knife goes in and out of Jinglei, the light of the knife is like lightning. When the knife comes out, the gods and ghosts cry, and the power is terrible." The demon king said, remembering that many of the people who died under this move were famous in the fairy world and could be called great energy. But under the knife of thunder, they all turned into ghosts.


    "The sixth knife is called purgatory." The demon king said with a faint smile, "this name doesn''t need me to explain anything to you. Once purgatory comes out, it becomes purgatory! No matter where you are... As long as you use this move, then there is purgatory!"


    "The seventh knife is called Shura." The demon king looked at Chu Mo and said, "this knife is already a magical category. Even as a teacher, he didn''t understand the essence of this knife. Therefore, it''s difficult to tell you its specific subtlety. It needs to be explored by yourself in the future."


    Chu Mo looked at the demon king with some surprise: "didn''t you even practice?"


    The demon king blush, and then laughed and scolded, "what kind of eyes are you looking at? Your master is also a human! Not a god!"


    "Cough..." Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and muttered softly, "in my mind, master is the strongest!"


    The demon king''s heart warmed and then said, "the last knife of the Youming eight knives is called killing immortals. As a teacher, I haven''t even practiced Shura, let alone killing immortals. But before destroying the skill of the Youming eight knives, the master once read the description of this knife."


    The demon king said, with longing in his eyes, and whispered, "killing immortals... Heaven and earth are in sorrow!"


    Today, I have to go out again to participate in the activity of Tencent entering the campus. Fortunately, the time is relatively short, so you don''t have to worry.


    Today is still three watch, please, please! (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 160

    Chu Mo''s eyes showed a touch of confusion. It''s hard to imagine what kind of scene it was


    It''s just a move, a knife cut out... Heaven and earth are in the same sorrow... For Chu Mo now, this kind of scene, even imagination... Can''t imagine!


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo, Some sad said: "Thousand heavy hand, heaven, earth and man Sancai boxing, phantom wind step, and other skills I gave you were all in the hands of my fellow martial brothers. At that time, everyone thought that they could take as much as they could. As a result, in the interception of those big sects, my martial brothers and sisters all fell. Those skills also fell into the hands of others. Fortunately, before we went out, we divided all the skills Enjoyed it once. Everyone keeps these skills in mind. So I can teach you these. "


    Chu Mo suddenly said, "so it is."


    The demon king nodded and said in a low mood, "but Youming Badao is different. In those years, it was one of my senior sisters who got Youming Badao. She... Always liked me."


    Chu Mo looked at the still handsome master and didn''t speak. Master must also miss his senior sister now. He didn''t know how to comfort.


    The demon king sighed and smiled sadly: "so, when she saw me, she directly handed this skill to me and didn''t share it with others. What seemed to be a selfish act at that time was that Youming eight knives were not obtained by other big doors. This was also a blessing in misfortune."


    "Youming eight knives... Only belong to us?" Chu Mo asked in surprise.


    The demon king said, "yes, in this world, only our teachers and disciples can create Youming eight knives! Of course, there are also people who create Youming eight knives."


    "Isn''t that elder dead?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Not necessarily." The demon king said, "that elder, who is extremely talented and can create the skill of Youming eight sabres, must be an unfathomable strong man. Maybe he has risen from the fairy world to the heaven... I''m not sure."


    "Flying to heaven..." Chu Mo''s eyes showed a look of longing, and his heart said secretly: when can I reach that realm?


    The demon king glanced at the distance. Lightly said: "well, there are people coming again. Remember, the soul snatching knife... Your current state is still a little difficult to control, so you should use it with caution. In fact, the thousand heavy hand, heaven, earth and man Sancai boxing are also powerful! At least, dealing with these people... Enough. You can be more skilled."


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK, I see, master."


    This scene seems very normal. Master taught his apprentice how to fight.


    But put it here. If it is seen by those who chase after it, it is estimated that they will spit blood with anger.


    The demon king said, and his figure flashed. Directly disappeared in front of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help mumbling, "is this the way the phantom wind step cultivates to a very high level?"


    In the void, the voice of the demon king came: "that''s right."


    "Beautiful!" Chu Mo couldn''t help but praise. Then he raised his head and looked across the canyon. There were more than 20 figures coming at a high speed.


    Chu Mo glanced at several corpses not far away from him, and sighed gently in his heart that greed is the original sin of mankind. This sentence was indeed right. I believe that even if those people saw the corpse, they would rush over without hesitation.


    Unless. They knew how terrible their master was before.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know.


    "That boy is there!"


    "Haha, I finally saw him!"


    "There seems to be something wrong with those people in Qinglong hall. Aren''t they in front of us?"


    "Look at that boy... How many bodies are there!" Someone finally noticed the abnormality, pointed to the bodies beside Chu Mo and exclaimed.


    "How can it be? How can that boy, a martial artist who can''t reach the fifth floor of the Yellow level, kill a group of masters in the realm of gold and stone?" Some people feel incredible.


    At this time, everyone here looked at a 70 year old woman.


    The old woman''s hair is gray, and there are not many wrinkles on her face. A flushed face, quite a bit of a childlike appearance. Unfortunately, a pair of triangular eyes made the old woman look a little vicious.


    The old woman''s eyes stared at Chu Mo''s side indefinitely, her eyelids beating gently, snorted, but she didn''t speak. Just looking at the opposite side with a full examination, at the same time, he slightly closed his eyes.


    Other people didn''t dare to speak at this time, knowing that she was searching with divine consciousness, and whether there was someone else here.


    Only those who can use divine consciousness in this way can enter the state of mind!


    These people in the realm of gold and stone can only envy.


    The old woman was silent for a long time, then slowly opened her eyes, and her face showed some fatigue.


    "How''s it going? Grandma Qu, have you found anything?" Someone asked aside.


    "Yes, how does it feel a little weird... Those golden elders of Qinglong hall, although they are not top masters. But they are not weak. They are almost no lower than the realm of gold and stone. How can they die strangely next to that boy?" Some people expressed their concerns.


    The old woman, who was called granny Qu, pondered for a moment before slowly saying, "that place... Is a little strange!"


    "What''s weird?" The person beside the old woman asked.


    Mother Qu squinted and said, "there is something strange about that little thing!"


    "What? Mother-in-law means..." the people around looked at the old woman puzzled.


    Mother Qu said coldly, "those bodies all have dark faces and even dark skin. If I guessed correctly, there must be something highly toxic on that boy! His strength is not very good. Nine times out of ten, he deceived the golden elders of Qinglong hall with sweet words. He deceived their trust and then poisoned them."


    "This..." someone frowned and pondered, feeling as if there was something wrong.


    "What? Do you think my analysis is wrong?" Grandma Qu glanced at the man with some dissatisfaction.


    "No, no, my mother-in-law''s analysis is very reasonable! That should be it!" The man said hurriedly.


    "In this heaven and earth, the sky is clear and the sky is bright. I have just explored this valley with divine consciousness. There is no strong smell in it except for some beasts!" Grandma Qu looked confident and said firmly, "so the problem must be with that little thing!"


    At this time, someone said, "who of you has something to avoid poison?"


    One of them said, "I have a bottle of pills on my body, which can detoxify many kinds of poisons, but this pill..." the man said, hesitating a little.


    Mother Qu said coldly, "no matter how valuable the pill is, it''s not as important as life! Let alone the inheritance of the ethereal palace!"


    The man said obediently, "yes, my mother-in-law taught me a very good lesson." With that, he took a bottle of Dan medicine out of his arms and handed it to grandma Qu.


    In the depths of grandma Qu''s eyes, there was a flash of satisfaction. This is the advantage of strength!


    If you are strong, you will have a transcendent position!


    Even if others have thousands of dissatisfaction in their hearts, they dare not make a mistake in front of her mother-in-law Qu. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 161

    Then, grandma Qu distributed the bottle of antidote pills to everyone. There are a lot of pills in this bottle. There are more than 30 pills. After everyone divided one pill, there are still about 10 pills left.


    Mother Qu didn''t greedy for ink with this bottle of antidote pills, but returned it to the man. And said lightly, "don''t worry, you won''t use your elixir in vain. When this thing is over, go back to the rosefinch club, and the old man will fight for your due interests with the president in person!"


    A bottle of antidote pills, directly divided by two-thirds, said no heartache is false. After all, the medicinal materials needed to refine this pill are very expensive. Even experts in the realm of gold and stone will not be extravagant enough to send this thing casually.


    Therefore, after hearing mother-in-law Qu''s promise, the 40 year old master of the realm of gold and stone immediately looked grateful: "thank you mother-in-law first!"


    "Everyone''s purpose is the same. The group of people in Qinglong hall are dead, and our opportunity is coming!" Grandma Qu looked at the crowd and said, "so now we must unite as one! If anyone dares to calculate their own people later, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Don''t worry, grandma, we all know the importance!"


    "Yes, mother-in-law, don''t worry. We will definitely focus on the overall situation!"


    These people feel that with the antidote in hand, they can rest easy. His face was full of triumphant smiles.


    Under the leadership of mother-in-law Qu, the group began to fly across the canyon.


    The distance of seven or eight miles is nothing to the masters of the realm of gold and stone. It''s almost instantaneous.


    When grandma Qu led these people to fall on the side of the canyon and came to Chu Mo, they were all surprised. Because when they got here, they saw that there were two headless bodies lying out of their sight before.


    Someone directly recognized the identities of the two bodies and couldn''t help exclaiming on the spot: "these two people... Should be Guo Xing of the golden knife sect and Wanzhi of the flaming fire sect. They are both strong at the peak of the realm of gold and stone!"


    "That was before. Their current state has been infinitely close to the heart refining period. It''s almost the power of half step Ming''s state of mind. They were beheaded and died here!" Someone looked at Chu Mo standing there in disbelief.


    Grandma Qu also felt a little uneasy on her face. After all, just now she vowed that there was no one else here. But two headless bodies slapped her hard. She never believed that the empty handed teenager in front of her was able to cut off the heads of two golden stones.


    Mother Qu stared at Chu Mo with triangular eyes and asked coldly, "little beast. Who killed them?"


    "Old and immortal, are you talking to me?" Chu Mo fought back directly.


    "Little beast, you want to die!" The old woman was furious on the spot.


    Chu Mo sneered, "if you don''t die, come and kill me?"


    "When I dare not?" The old woman''s body flashed, and the pressure of a clear state of mind suddenly burst out, like a mountain, thinking of Chu Mo''s oppression in the past.


    Grandma Qu is also mad. A teenager is too young to be her grandson. Dare to scold her in front of everyone. How many years has no one dared to scold her?


    She didn''t even think about why there was no fear on the young man''s face in front of them?


    Grandma Qu raised her hand. Slap hard and draw to Chu Mo''s face.


    "Little beast, I''ll teach you to be good and be polite!"


    Hum!


    This slap. Mother Qu used 30% of her strength, and she was really afraid of slapping Chu Mo to death.


    If the inheritance of the ethereal palace really can''t be found, she can''t bear that responsibility.


    But when her body was about to rush in front of Chu Mo, suddenly... There was a sharp pain in Dantian.


    "Ah!" Mother Qu let out a scream of pain. The body fell to the ground. There was infinite panic in his eyes: "elder... Show mercy!"


    From this point of view, grandma Qu is definitely much smarter than those golden elders in Qinglong hall. She didn''t even ask who the other party was. Just rely on each other''s ignorance. Easily blocked her Dantian and suppressed her realm, so she directly judged that the strength of the other party was far beyond her.


    Is an unfathomable terrorist existence!


    She also finally understood the cause of death of those masters of the golden stone realm in the green dragon hall. So without any consideration at all, he directly begged for mercy.


    Unfortunately, the object of her begging for mercy is the devil!


    The demon king who was chased and killed by countless people in those years!


    Now looking at thousands of people chasing his apprentice, even if Chu Mo''s heart is soft, his demon king''s heart... Will never waver!


    Chu Mo sneered, "old immortal, get out of here!"


    Raise your hand, it''s a punch!


    Well, it''s no longer a punch this time, it''s a human punch!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo hit the old woman hard in the face.


    The old woman immediately gave a shrill scream and flew out. Fell hard on the brown stone in the distance.


    The powerful body of Ming''s state of mind smashed the boulder and the rubble flew.


    But at the same time, this hard impact, I do not know how many bones were broken, and passed out on the spot.


    It can''t be said that Chu Mo is much stronger than the old woman. It can only be said that the old woman didn''t expect her strength to be sealed instantly. In panic, where can she care about fighting back? I didn''t even have time to defend!


    Among this group of people, the most powerful one with a strong state of mind was beaten directly by Chu Mo without a move!


    Then, Chu Mo rushed directly towards the group without waiting for any reaction.


    This time, the demon king didn''t make a sound at all, but directly sealed everyone''s Dantian. In this way, all the masters of the rosefinch club were reduced from masters of the golden stone realm to martial artists of the iron bone realm in an instant.


    This sudden change made it impossible for them to react. In the blink of an eye, there were fiveorsix people who were hit by Chu Mo''s heavy fist and flew out.


    Two unlucky ones were directly blasted down the valley. The valley is at least thousands of feet deep. If it falls, it must be broken to pieces. It is estimated that the corpse cannot be found in the capital.


    By the time those other people reacted in surprise, more than a dozen people in the team of more than 20 people had been abandoned.


    The remaining dozen people, with endless panic and horror on their faces, made panic calls.


    "What''s the matter? My realm... Why did it suddenly fall to the iron skeleton realm?"


    "My realm has fallen to Yuan Guan..." this is even worse, because the demon king made a move this time, which was a little random. A big seal fell down, and he didn''t pay attention to it one by one.


    Therefore, some martial artists who just entered the realm of gold and stone were sealed as the peak of other realm of gold and stone, and directly fell to the yuan pass.


    For Chu Mo, there was no suspense about the martial artists in the yuan pass.


    With a human fist, he flew away and turned his head towards the others.


    "Run!" Someone finally reacted that this place is too evil. This boy is also like a demon. He has such terrible combat power with his bare hands. If you stay here, you''ll be disabled even if you don''t die. You can''t get any benefit at all!


    What made these people tremble with fear was that they couldn''t escape at all. Because except for the side of the valley cliff, other directions were completely sealed!


    Like an invisible barrier, they are all trapped here! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 162

    They have not felt this sense of panic and helplessness for many years.


    Some people have never felt this way before.


    Being able to cultivate to the realm of gold and stone is already a genius in this world, and the talent is certainly not too bad.


    If the sect is not that big. Well, they are basically the best geniuses in their respective sects.


    From small to large, he grew up in various praises. After entering the rosefinch club, it has a powerful and unparalleled background.


    Who dares to treat them like this?


    Not to mention that in this world, they have never seen anyone with such ability!


    Therefore, a group of elders of Jinshi realm who were originally high and powerful were all stunned. Their reaction, that unbearable degree, even made Chu Mo a little dumbfounded.


    Even if the realm is suppressed to the iron skeleton realm, you haven''t lost your fighting power? How can I practice like this?


    Chu Mo''s voice, if heard by these people, will swear: if you are suddenly suppressed, two realms, you try?


    In fact, they really asked, and Chu Mo really had something to answer them.


    Because the demon king has already done so!


    And just now!


    The demon king found that the masters of the realm of gold and stone were all in a panic after the realm was suddenly suppressed to the iron bone realm, and he was killed by Chu Mo three or two times.


    This is simply a unilateral massacre!


    Such a battle, for Chu Mo, has no difficulty and can''t play any tempering significance at all.


    Therefore, without a word of greeting, the demon king suppressed the realm of Chu Mo from approaching the middle of the Yellow level Four to just breaking through to the Yellow level Four.


    Although it did not reduce the great realm of Chu Mo, it was also sudden enough!


    Chu Mo did not show any abnormality during the whole battle. In fact, if these people are thin enough, they should be able to feel that Chu Mo''s attack has become weaker.


    Unfortunately, these people didn''t feel it at all.


    Like a group of headless flies, they have become trapped animals, but they have not exerted the power of trapped animals at all.


    When Chu Mo knocked the penultimate person in the suppressed realm down the deep valley with his human fist, the last remaining master of the realm of gold and stone suddenly found... His realm, unexpectedly returned!


    Boom!


    A strong breath suddenly burst out along the man''s body.


    Then he raised his hand and slapped Chu Mo against him.


    Two big realms were missing. Chu Mo was shot away without suspense, and directly ejected a mouthful of blood.


    Although the master of the realm of gold and stone did not know what had happened, he knew that his strength had been restored. Under the ecstasy in his heart, he rushed directly at Chu mo.


    "Little beast... Die!"


    Anger, fear and helplessness... The emotion mixed together made the master of the realm of gold and stone almost crazy, with a roar and earth shaking.


    Brush!


    A knife light suddenly lit up.


    This is a bright light, as if with some magical power, so that the master of the realm of gold and stone couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Then his head flew high!


    A pair of wide eyes, in the moment when the head flew into the sky, it was full of disbelief.


    How is that possible?


    Haven''t I recovered my strength? How could he possibly kill me?


    Chu Mo grabbed the soul with a knife, beheaded the restored strength of the master of the realm of gold and stone, and his whole body was almost soaked with sweat. Sitting on the stone without image, panting. Mumbled, "master... Don''t you play like this? You almost killed me."


    "Do you think that in this world, I alone can seal your Dantian? Suppress your realm?" The voice of the demon king came from the empty air: "although there are no four elephant continents, there must be such a strong man in the spiritual world! He may be inconvenient to directly attack you for some reason. But when you fight with others, secretly calculate you like this, and you will definitely suffer a great loss!"


    "If so, how can I avoid it?" Chu Mo scratched his head. The master of this group of rosefinch Club suddenly encountered the performance after this calculation, which made Chu Mo feel a lingering fear.


    It can''t be said that these people are weaker than those in Qinglong hall, or their psychological quality is poor. Those people in Qinglong hall have known this matter in advance. When the beast is still fighting, it can also show its due power.


    But the rosefinch meeting these people, but without knowing it, were suddenly calculated by the demon king!


    The performance of both sides was greatly surprised, which was normal.


    This time, not everyone has died. In particular, she was punched in the face by Chu Mo and was beaten out by the old woman, grandma Qu, and there was only one breath left.


    Watching the group of people he brought with him, and being killed by the teenager in a very short time, the shock and frustration in his heart, not to mention how strong.


    At this moment, hearing Chu Mo''s dialogue with the mysterious man who disappeared, he couldn''t help but spit out an old blood.


    Feeling this boy brought them here from afar just to practice his hand!


    Our group of powerful people who call the wind and rain in this world... Is it for your little boy to practice his hands?


    "Little beast... Have a kind of directly kill me now!" Mother Qu lay there, with countless broken bones all over her body, and her face was weak, but she shouted ferociously.


    Chu Mo glanced in the direction of grandma Qu and said, "don''t make a sound. Don''t you see I''m studying?"


    Poof!


    Grandma Qu was spewed out with blood again, and she was so angry that she fainted.


    At this time, the demon king then said, "of course, there are ways to avoid it, but if you have never felt this feeling before. Even if I taught you the method, you are still inexperienced. Now, you also realize the discomfort of the sudden decline in strength. I will pass on the method to protect your Dantian from being controlled, and it will be much easier for you to learn."


    The demon king said, and spread a pithy formula directly to the spiritual sea of Chu Mo by means of sound transmission. Then he said, "you only need to learn it now. In this four elephant continent, you can''t use this. Moreover, this skill, at least, needs to be supported by spiritual power. No matter how much yuan force in your body, it''s not enough for this skill to consume."


    Chu Mo silently remembered this formula and asked with a smile, "master, what else can I not do? Can you teach me all the time?"


    "Go aside." The demon king said coldly, "don''t you understand that you can''t chew too much?"


    Chu Mo scratched his head: "I understand."


    "Understand and ask?"


    "Well, I won''t ask."


    "This place is already a little unsuitable. It is estimated that those behind will perform even worse."


    "Where shall we go?"


    "Over there in the valley!"


    Chu Mo felt his body light and flew directly into the air. Almost in the blink of an eye, he had reached this side of the valley. Then looking at the direction in the distance, a large number of people are coming in this direction in a fan shape.


    "The world is bustling, all for benefit. Is it really worth the inheritance of a vague palace?" Chu Mo murmured.


    The demon king stood beside Chu Mo and snorted, "you have skills far beyond this world. Naturally, you don''t care about these. But as the top inheritance of the four elephant continent, countless people want. Believe it or not, even if you kill thousands of people today. Tomorrow, there will still be people who want you!"


    "You can''t kill all the villains!" Chu Mo sighed, a little in his eyes, and became more determined.

 Chapter 163

    "By the way, master, how did you seal so many people''s Dantian at once and accurately suppress their realm?" Chu Mo asked. ¡ü£¬.


    "This means, when you reach the spiritual world and cultivate to the highest state of the spiritual world, you will naturally." The demon king said lightly, "it''s not very difficult, and it''s a trail."


    "Trail?" Chu Mo was a little surprised: "is this terrible means... Or a path?"


    "Of course, when you are a real strong man, will you seal it? They all have the means to protect themselves. You can''t seal it at all if you are similar to your strength. What''s the use of sealing them if you are countless levels lower than you?" Said the demon king.


    "Cough, that''s what I said." Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, "that is to say, what a profound thing this skill you just passed on to me?"


    "It''s not very profound. In the fairy world, it''s almost the kind of rotten street. But in the four elephant continent and the spiritual world, it''s an advanced skill. At least, the power of the spiritual world, it''s almost impossible to seal you." Said the demon king.


    "So it is." Chu Mo''s face showed a happy color.


    "You little bastard." The demon king couldn''t help scolding. The boy suspected that he hadn''t passed on all the deepest skills to him.


    Chu Mo laughed and suddenly asked, "how many people can master seal at most at a time?"


    The demon king said, "if it is in its heyday, these thousands of people can seal all at will. But now... Dozens of people are still fine."


    Chu Mo said, "then master will seal all these people who rushed over! I want real fighting! I want real sharpening!"


    In the previous battle, in the jade space of Chu Mo, a lot of blood evil Qi has been collected on the big Bluestone.


    Chu Mo just glanced at the jade space casually and found that the several skill methods he put on the big Bluestone had all changed. Chu Mo had known before that the Qi of blood evil was also one of the sources of jade space energy.


    He transcribed the formula of thousand hands, heaven, earth and human Sancai boxing, phantom wind step and Youming Badao into a book and put it on the big Bluestone. With the accumulation of energy. There have been some changes in these skills.


    This change made Chu Mo decide to collect more blood evil Qi!


    "Are you sure?" The demon king said, "in this way, you may be seriously injured. Even... Your life may be in danger! After all, while I am controlling the realm of these people, I may not have so much energy to distract myself from saving you."


    "I''m sure! Otherwise, how can I really grow up?" Chu Mo glanced at those figures coming at high speed in the distance and said seriously, "they are here to kill me. They are not here to make friends with me!"


    "Good!" The voice of the demon king was full of appreciation. Then he flew to the group in the distance.


    This time, the demon king wants this group of people to have a time to adapt.


    His words naturally frightened Chu Mo, although his current state was far from being restored to the level of that year. But there are many magical means.


    Want to suppress the realm of these people, while paying attention to the safety of Chu mo. No problem at all!


    But if you tell Chu Mo directly, it also loses its significance.


    The demon king who has experienced this bloody battle knows very well that only by dying and surviving can he really grow up quickly!


    There are hundreds of people scattered on a huge plain. The strength of this group of people is more or less complex. There are both Golden Stone realm and iron blood realm, but the weakest one is also the warrior of iron blood realm.


    The whole body was full of vitality, and ran at a high speed for a long time. Completely activate the blood gas of this group of people. At the same time, the desire to inherit the ethereal palace in their hearts made them extremely excited.


    Although they knew that there were masters of Qinglong hall and Zhuque club in front of them, they were in their hearts. Still retain an expectation.


    "What if... They don''t find Chu Mo?"


    Besides, the inheritance of the ethereal palace, even if only one twelfth... Is also a huge number!


    At least it''s more than all the inheritance of a medium-sized sect combined!


    Even if Chu Mo has been caught, it''s nothing. If you can''t eat the meat, drink some soup. Is this always OK?


    Changshengtian''s youth with the five layers of the iron blood is among these people.


    His eyes sparkled with calm light. In his opinion, elder Fulong himself made a move, and that boy must be unable to escape!


    Maybe by the time he arrives, the boy will be dead. The inheritance has long been held by elder Fulong.


    Therefore, he deliberately slowed down and did not try his best. Otherwise, in terms of changshengtian''s body method, his speed is not necessarily worse than those masters in the realm of gold and stone.


    Beside him, a group of silver deacons and bronze deacons from Qinglong hall were also united. Almost all of them are warriors in the iron and blood realm. These people are very respectful to the young man.


    "Brother Meng, do you think elder Fulong has already succeeded at this time?"


    "Don''t you want to think about it? Elder Fulong has entered the state of mind of the seventh floor Ming Dynasty. He is really powerful. He can deal with a teenage boy himself, but he can''t catch it?"


    "Hehe, it''s our blessing to have elder Fulong here."


    "Just like we have brother Meng! Haha, he was born in a top school, but it''s different!"


    The young man from changshengtian was more or less flattered, with a reserved smile on his face. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly felt a sharp pain from Dantian.


    "Ah!" Caught off guard, he let out a scream.


    Then, all the people around also gave out painful cries and directly stopped.


    Someone looked pale and said, "how did my... My realm become an iron skeleton realm?"


    "Me too!"


    "Me... Mine too! I thought it was just me. What''s going on?"


    "This place is weird!"


    "Hiss... I just broke through the iron and blood realm, why did I suddenly fall down again? What''s the matter?"


    A group of people looked ugly, looked at each other, and their eyes all showed panic.


    The same thing is happening in other places.


    The demon king said that he could seal dozens of people at a time. He was right. His current strength, with one shot, can only seal dozens of people. But the problem is, he can do it one after another!


    In the days when he disappeared, the demon king hunted many high-level yuan beasts and found many top yuan medicines. At the same time, he also found a Yuanshi vein!


    For a person with Xianjia means, it is not difficult to find the Yuanshi vein in the Sixiang continent. It''s just that the demon king in the past, for one thing, he doesn''t like it, for another, he doesn''t care. Now the mentality has changed. After encountering the Yuanshi vein, the demon king also conveniently took away the most essence of the Yuanshi.


    He also has the ability to absorb the energy in these yuan stones into his Dantian in the shortest time.


    Therefore, although he can only seal 40 or 50 people at a time, he is able to directly seal these thousands of pursuers... All!


    In fact, the demon king did exactly that.


    For a time, within a radius of hundreds of miles, there were continuous cries of surprise.


    Among them, a very few people with extremely high IQ thought of running away at the first time when Dantian was sealed.


    Because they know that they have encountered a great strong man!


    Unfortunately, most people, all with a panicked face, shouted blankly.


    At this time, the twilight is to the west, and the setting sun shines from the horizon. Between heaven and earth, it is hazy.


    Chu Mo was like a ghost, walking through the forest and grassland, leaning quietly towards the nearest group of people.


    Like a tiger ready to hunt. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 164

    The young man from changshengtian is the fastest to react. When he found his realm, from the Yellow level five layer iron blood realm, fell to the iron bone realm, he was just flustered for a moment. But soon, he calmed down.


    It''s really unusual to be born in a top school.


    So, he calmly looked at the group around him and said coldly, "enough! What are you shouting about? Can you change the result?"


    These people were already in awe of him. At this moment, they urgently need a backbone to stabilize their emotions.


    "Brother Meng, your realm is also..."


    "I''m just like you!" The young man said coldly, and then looked at these humanitarians: "now, there are two possibilities, which cause what we look like now. First, there are terrible powerful shots around here. Although I have never heard of anyone in the world who can seal other people''s Dantian, it doesn''t mean there is no one; second, there is something strange in this place, we can try to leave here and see if there will be any change."


    "Elder martial brother Meng is absolutely right. Let''s leave here and try!" Others followed.


    The young man nodded, took the group and began to walk to other places.


    But the result made them a little desperate, because other people they met also looked panicked.


    Even if they don''t ask, they can see that the other party must have encountered the same thing as themselves.


    The young man''s face became more and more gloomy. Until now, they didn''t even see each other''s shadow. Moreover, I don''t understand why the other party is doing this.


    At this time, one of the people in the team suddenly said, "is that Chu mo... The iron skeleton realm on the fourth floor of the Yellow level?"


    "It''s possible. Anyway, he won''t exceed the Yellow level five!" Someone said.


    The young man from changshengtian''s eyes twinkled and murmured, "is it... Someone deliberately suppressed our realm to this level and asked us to fight with Chu Mo fairly? This... This is too outrageous? Even if we suppressed our realm, but the people on our side add up. There are thousands of people!"


    "We people should unite!" The other person looked at the young man from changshengtian: "now this situation is completely beyond our expectations. I think we''d better merge together!"


    The young man from changshengtian nodded, "you''re right, but merging together involves a management problem. At that time, if everyone is scattered. If you really encounter danger, it''s better to fight separately."


    "This is simple. We all know that you are a young big man from changshengtian. You also have a high position in the Qinglong hall." The man said, "all of us, just listen to your command!"


    The man said and asked the others, "brothers, what do you think? Anyway, I think so!"


    "We also think so. The young big man who lives forever is still trustworthy!"


    "Yes, at this time, everyone must unite. We still believe in the reputation of changshengtian!"


    There are several people who have different opinions in their hearts, and in this case, they don''t open their mouths. So two groups. Directly merged, about 70 or 80 people. For the time being, the young man from changshengtian is the leader.


    "Brother Meng, what shall we do now?" Someone around the young man asked.


    The young man glanced at the crowd and asked softly, "do you think it is possible to seize that inheritance?"


    These people all showed a wry smile on their faces and said, "brother Meng, are you kidding? Our current situation. It''s obviously caused by the action of a powerful person. If the other party doesn''t favor Chu Mo, at least... It won''t favor us. In this case, you still want to seize that inheritance? First think about how to save your life!"


    The young man nodded, "I think so, too. So let''s go back! I think as long as we leave here, our problems will be solved naturally!"


    Among the crowd, there are a few people who are not very willing. Put forward different views.


    "I think this may be a deliberate prank. It''s a test of our patience and determination. Otherwise, if you really want to kill us, just shoot directly. Why bother?"


    "Yes, since that powerful warrior can seal our iron skeleton realm and even the golden stone realm so easily, he is naturally able to kill us directly. Since he didn''t do it, it shows that there is room for maneuver."


    "I''m the strength of the realm of gold and stone. I was instantly suppressed to the realm of iron bones. I feel that my strength has been sealed for more than half! If the elder wants to kill me, I''m afraid one idea is enough! Therefore, I think there is still deep meaning in this." An old man said.


    Among them, there are also sevenoreight in the realm of gold and stone. Before, there was no young man from changshengtian to compete for the dominant position. First, he didn''t want to offend changshengtian, and second, he wanted to see the situation.


    At this moment, seeing the young people of changshengtian retreat, they are naturally dissatisfied. Because in their view, even if Chu Mo is strong, it is at most just an iron skeleton. Even though Chu Mo has entered the iron and blood realm, there are still * * hundreds behind them.


    So many people can''t beat Chu Mo?


    This is simply a big joke!


    The young man of changshengtian''s face was a little ugly, slightly frowned, looked at the old man who spoke in the realm of gold and stone, and said in a deep voice: "this elder, you may feel no danger, but I feel that I have been completely covered by danger! Therefore, if you really want to find Chu Mo, you still miss the inheritance. Please help yourself, please forgive me for not being able to accompany you."


    At this time, the young strong man from changshengtian was not as aggressive as when he faced Chu mo before. Instead, he became extremely calm!


    This is the disciple that can be trained in Damen sect.


    When you are in power, you can naturally show your true feelings wantonly. Once you encounter danger, you will immediately become extremely calm.


    The old man in the realm of gold and stone couldn''t hang his face, although the young strong man from changshengtian spoke politely and politely. But the other side''s words are undoubtedly accusing him of not having a brain.


    Just when he wanted to say something to refute, suddenly, a roar came from the distance: "Chu mo... You..."


    Immediately, the roar stopped abruptly!


    It''s like a rooster crowing and being strangled by someone.


    The group was immediately surprised and looked in that direction.


    But I saw a place a few miles away, and everyone rushed to a place like crazy at the same time.


    "See Chu Mo! The inheritance is on him! Brothers, take him down, and the inheritance is ours!"


    "It should be that this place is strange that sealed our realm, but we are still strong in the iron skeleton realm on the fourth floor. Go up... Seize Chu Mo, and the inheritance is ours!"


    "The inheritance of the ethereal palace is many times higher than the skill of our sect! Even if we get only one skill, we will be rich!"


    With a roar, dozens of people jumped in one direction at the same time several miles away!


    The young man who lives forever, like everyone else, breathes instantly... And becomes hurried! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 165

    The reason why these people retreated before was mainly because they were scared!


    Dantian was suddenly blocked, and the realm fell sharply. At this time, if you can keep your state of mind completely unchanged, it''s not human... It''s God!


    I''m afraid even God can''t guarantee that his state of mind will not change at all.


    It is normal for the heart to retreat under fear.


    But now they suddenly found that Chu Mo, whom they had been chasing, appeared. Moreover, he is being surrounded and killed by others. If you don''t care, it''s absolutely false.


    If Chu Mo is really caught by that group of people and inherited, they must all regret death!


    At this time, the eyes of everyone here all fell on the young people from changshengtian. Those masters in the realm of gold and stone are even more stupid and ready to move. I almost didn''t rush directly.


    The young man from changshengtian pondered a little, and suddenly murmured, "the misty palace... Was once the top school that was not inferior to changshengtian. According to the inheritance and classics of changshengtian, one twelfth... I''m afraid there are tens of thousands of copies!"


    With that, he glanced at the people around him and said, "we are less than a hundred people, but it is a very powerful force! We will not lose if we collide with any force."


    "What does brother Meng mean?" Beside the young man, there is a silver deacon in Qinglong hall, who seems to understand the meaning of the young man.


    The young man''s voice became cold and said, "if these tens of thousands of copies are passed on, and we share them equally, everyone... Can get at least hundreds of copies!"


    Everyone''s breathing suddenly became urgent, and the eyes of young people from changshengtian became hot.


    Even those masters in the realm of gold and stone couldn''t help but show their thinking color.


    Yes, it''s a mess here now.


    The previous masters of Qinglong hall and Zhuque club are all gone at the moment. Their realm was blocked again. All of them fell to the four layers of iron skeleton. So... Is it possible that the masters of Qinglong hall and Zhuque meeting in front of them have all died?


    If so, then they are really the strongest force among these pursuers.


    After all, not everyone can become the backbone like the young strong man in Changsheng.


    Those other people, even if temporarily merged, are a mob. It''s just a mess!


    "So..." the young man from changshengtian showed a ferocious smile on his handsome face: "let''s not touch Chu Mo first... As long as he doesn''t run away, we can kill others! For example, those people from Zhuque continent! They... But our enemies! A group of martial artists from Zhuque continent, across 18000 miles, reach out to our Qinglong continent... Is this a little shameless?"


    "Yes, it''s too much. It''s shameless! I''ve long wanted to teach them a lesson!"


    "Not bad. At that time, even if Zhuque will compare with the sects in Zhuque mainland, we will have something to say!"


    These 70 or 80 people are either from Qinglong hall. Or they are members of the sect in Qinglong continent. At this moment, it is natural to form an alliance in the shortest time.


    "OK, let''s kill the group of people on the rosefinch continent first!" Young people from changshengtian. A cold killing intention flashed in his eyes.


    Then, these 70 or 80 people rushed towards the place where Chu Mo appeared.


    Those who are attacking Chu mo. It''s the people of the rosefinch club!


    Chu Mo just shot in an instant and directly killed threeorfour people of the other party.


    The reaction of these people was not unpleasant, but because they were secretly attacked by Chu Mo, they lost a lot in an instant. Then he flew into a rage. Seeing Chu Mo, he seemed to see the golden mountain. The nature of greed conquers all reason in an instant.


    Chu Mo finally felt what it was like to fight hard this time!


    Unlike the previous two groups, this group of people did not see the demon king. Although the realm was suppressed, the fear in their hearts was not so heavy; Moreover, unlike those golden elders of the rosefinch Association, they were sealed in the Dantian and suppressed the realm without defense.


    Chu Mo shot directly at that time. Although it was not a sneak attack, it was true that he caught the group off guard.


    This group of people is not the case. After the initial panic, they have more or less adapted. Most importantly, their original realm is mostly in the iron and blood realm. The power of the iron skeleton realm is still fresh in my memory and familiar.


    Therefore, even if the moment is suppressed. But after the initial panic, coupled with greed, they all played a very strong combat effectiveness.


    Chu Mo holds the skill far beyond this world, has a strong physique, and is invincible in the same realm. But it made him face so many crazy opponents in the same realm at the same time, and he immediately felt difficult.


    However, only in this way can he inspire his full potential!


    With Chu Mo''s heavy fists and the speed of Qianchong''s hands, the number of people on the other side decreased one by one.


    The blood evil spirit flew towards the jade on Chu Mo''s body.


    But at the same time, Chu Mo also had many wounds. There are several serious, and even bones can be seen.


    The blood soon dyed Chu Mo''s clothes red.


    But Chu Mo, as if he hadn''t felt it at all, had a fierce light in his eyes. Like an angry tiger, it rushes left and right, but anyone who gets his fist will die or be injured.


    But the circle is getting bigger and bigger.


    Many people heard the movement here, and all rushed here.


    For that inheritance, there are more than just young people from changshengtian?


    At this time, twilight has fallen on this land, and the sky has become dim.


    But the cries of killing here are rumbling!


    "How can this guy fight so well? Does he really only have the iron skeleton realm? How can I feel that he is like the realm of gold and stone?"


    "Grandma''s, I cut him on the shoulder with a knife, and my refined Sabre broke out. The bones on his shoulder are intact, but are his bones made of refined steel?"


    "Ouch... It hurts me! My arm... Was cut off by his palm... Ah, my arm!"


    All kinds of roars, roars, * * sounds... One after another.


    There are more and more wounds on Chu Mo''s body. He can clearly remember that more than 20 people have been killed by him!


    These people are really rivals in the same realm!


    Moreover, they all exerted the greatest power that this realm can exert!


    So far, the power of Chu Mo has consumed one tenth!


    Although he hasn''t felt particularly tired yet, Chu Mo''s heart is very clear: if he continues like this, even if he exhausts all his strength, at most... He can only kill 200 people of the other party.


    There are more than 800 people... If all of them are so crazy, he must be powerless!


    "It seems that what master said is right. I still don''t have enough heat to control my power. I think I''ve been very economical, but in fact, it''s still very wasteful! I want to think of a way to use the least power to exert the strongest power!" Chu Mo said in his heart.


    At this time, the situation in the field suddenly changed¡ª¡ª


    All kinds of confusion should come to an end for the time being.


    I''m in good shape today. I''m ready to explode. Are you ready to vote?


    Come on!


    This is the first chapter! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 166

    "Ah! You... You attacked me!"


    "Damn... Who cut me?"


    "I''m not Chu Mo! Why are you coming at me?"


    "No... bastards on the side of Qinglong mainland are sneaking at us!"


    In the crowd that was desperately surrounding Chu Mo, there was a sudden flurry of chickens and dogs. Countless people roared and attacked the people around them.


    Chu Mo''s pressure was suddenly light. But in Chu Mo''s heart, he felt puzzled and thought: How did these people fight by themselves? Shouldn''t it be time to share the stolen goods?


    But then Chu Mo understood that this was the match between the people of Qinglong and Zhuque!


    The two continents are separated by thousands of rivers and mountains. Originally, wells did not invade rivers, and each has its own territory.


    But for the sake of the inheritance of Piaomiao palace, this group of people gathered here in Qinglong mainland.


    People on the side of Qinglong continent feel that the hands of Zhuque continent are stretched out too long. Unexpectedly, he came here to rob things.


    People on the other side of Zhuque continent also feel that they just want to get back what belongs to Zhuque continent. Why should you people in Qinglong continent follow in?


    In this state of mind, it''s hell that both sides look at each other.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo smashed the head of a man who tried to sneak attack from behind with a human fist. Then run the phantom wind step, rush to another person''s side, unfold the thousand heavy hand, directly grab the long sword in this person''s hand, wipe the backhand, and cut this person''s throat.


    Qiang!


    A cold knife, like a drill in the twilight, cut into Chu Mo''s back. Chu Mo held his sword and made a loud noise.


    The whole scene was in a mess.


    From the beginning, only 70 or 80 people around the young man from changshengtian attacked the people in Zhuque mainland. Soon, it turned into threeorfour people on the side of Qinglong mainland and shot at the people of Zhuque mainland.


    Gradually, internal strife also appeared in Qinglong continent!


    The area of Qinglong continent is also extremely huge, and it is impossible to know each other all. From the first accidental injury to the later Mingsha.


    By the time it was completely dark, the place was already bloody!


    Everyone seems to have forgotten that his Dantian was sealed, his realm was reduced, and there was still a great power in the dark. Start to attack the people around you crazily.


    In their view, Chu Mo, no matter how powerful, is a person after all!


    As long as we clean up other potential opponents and go back to deal with Chu Mo, there is absolutely no problem.


    What they think is really good, but the question is... How can Chu Mo give this group of people a chance?


    Chu Mo kept thinking about how to use the smallest force to exert the greatest power. Use human fist and thousand heavy hand repeatedly.


    As the saying goes: practice makes perfect, that''s right at all!


    Although heaven, earth and man have only three moves, each move is actually changeable. Contains endless mystery!


    Chu Mo repeatedly showed his human fist, and finally he found a way to use the smallest force to dominate, but with greater power.


    Bang bang!


    A heavy punch hit those who rushed at him.


    Every punch can bring him a bloody spirit.


    Chu Mo''s eyes are also gradually red!


    Up to now, there is no reason to speak. This battle is a life and death battle!


    Chu Mo was not in the sect, but because of this battle, he had a grudge with more than 70% of the sects in almost the two continents of Qinglong and Zhuque.


    At the same time, there are more and more wounds on Chu Mo''s body. For a long time, you need to take a pill to suppress these injuries.


    Fortunately, all the pills refined from big Bluestone belong to the top pills in the world. The medicine works very fast. Coupled with Chu Mo''s own qualifications, after continuous yuan animal blood bath, it has been close to level 6. In the four elephant continent, it can be called the body of King Kong.


    Ordinary swords, cut on his body, can only leave a wound, but it is difficult to hurt his bones. So we can persist until now.


    Rao is so. There are also several serious wounds on Chu Mo''s body, with blood flowing!


    The sharp pain from the wound, Chu Mo gritted his teeth and endured it, sweating heavily. But in his eyes, there was only cold murder and endless anger!


    Finally, after harvesting 130 lives. Chu Mo felt that he could not hold on.


    He is not weak, but more and more wounds... Even if each wound is not fatal. However, so many wounds combined have caused serious damage to his body.


    Had it not been for the contradictions between the people of the two continents, Qinglong and Zhuque, who fought each other, Chu Mo might not have survived until now.


    At this time, Chu Mo finally understood a little. The master said how it felt for him to kill all the way out of the sea of corpses.


    Anger, fear, despair... These emotions, Chu Mo is now experiencing one by one. Although he knew that master should not die. But he knew better that in this situation, there were some sudden attacks. Even master... Might not have time to save him!


    Let alone where the master is now, Chu Mo doesn''t know.


    Because from the moment he fought with these people in close combat and fought together, the demon king was silent. It seems to disappear.


    "You can''t go on like this! Experience... Doesn''t mean you have to fight with these people!" Chu Mo narrowed his eyes, and suddenly, like crazy, took the initiative to take out killer Tian.


    "Soul snatching!"


    This knife, in the completely dark night, lit up a bright light.


    All the people who saw this knife were suddenly distracted.


    "In this world... How can there be such a terrible knife technique?" The young man from changshengtian just killed a warrior in Zhuque continent with a sword. Suddenly, he saw this cut by Chu Mo, and a pair of pupils suddenly widened. There was a flash of horror in his eyes.


    He has never seen such a powerful knife technique in his long life!


    "Is the inheritance of the ethereal palace... Even more powerful than that of the eternal Heaven? I must get this Sabre technique! For it... Let me abandon the sword and learn it!" The eyes of the young strong from changshengtian showed a very hot light.


    But because he was a little far away, he didn''t feel the power of Chu Mo''s knife, and naturally he didn''t see the expressions on those faces covered by Chu Mo''s knife.


    That expression is called... Despair!


    However, the young people from changshengtian soon saw the power of Chu Mo''s knife.


    There are seven or eight heads, cut down the dust by Chu Mo''s knife!


    Blood is flying!


    Even though the sky is already dark at the moment, these martial artists who are still in the iron skeleton state have excellent eyesight. Naturally, Chu Mo killed seven or eight opponents of the same level with a knife.


    For a time, the group of people who had been in a mess and killed the students couldn''t help but stay together.


    Everyone''s spine, all of a sudden burst of cool air, directly rushed to the back of the head. Then I shivered uncontrollably!


    Is this still human?


    Seven or eight blood evil Qi flew to Chu Mo at the same time. Chu Mo made an action that everyone had never expected - turn around and run!

 Chapter 167

    "Ran away?"


    "Actually ran away?"


    "How did Chu Mo run away?"


    "Catch him!"


    "Don''t let him run away!"


    "Stop!"


    Although these people were frightened by Chu Mo''s knife, they saw that Chu Mo ran away, and their courage immediately returned. ¡ñ -,. Couldn''t help roaring loudly.


    If Chu Mo escapes in this way, they don''t have to go back alive.


    Thousands of people chased and killed a young man. After losing his soldiers, he even let the other party escape. If this matter is publicized, it will surely become the biggest laughing stock in the world.


    Chu Mo is not stupid and doesn''t run? Don''t you run here and die?


    Therefore, Chu Mo not only ran, but also ran faster than when he came out of Yanhuang city before!


    Although every step of running, the wound on the body sends severe pain. It''s like tearing his whole body apart.


    But Chu Mo just clenched his teeth, buried his head, and ran in the night with all his strength.


    When this group of people had not been sealed before, they couldn''t catch up with him. Not to mention that at this moment, the realm fell, and most people were already exhausted. Almost in the blink of an eye, Chu Mo dumped a large part of it.


    These people are red in the eyes!


    If there were people who wanted to stay away from here before this chaotic war. At this moment, no one wants to leave.


    Almost everyone had only one thought in their hearts: immortality... We must catch Chu Mo and get the inheritance of the ethereal palace!


    Because every skill displayed by Chu Mo makes this group salivate!


    Even this group of people in Zhuque continent think that these skills shown by Chu Mo are the inheritance of the ethereal palace!


    Among them, few of them have participated in the extermination of the ethereal palace. Therefore, few people know whether the ethereal palace was really so strong.


    "Maybe all the skills he practiced were the secrets of the ethereal palace! Well, the secrets of those years!"


    "Maybe. Because in those days, there were female disciples in the ethereal palace. These skills were cultivated by female disciples. They couldn''t show their due power!"


    "Chu Mo has never been in contact with other top schools at all. The skills he cultivates can only be the inheritance of the ethereal palace!"


    Of course, it is not that no one has questioned it.


    "Does the power of secretly sealing our realm have anything to do with the ethereal palace?"


    "Yes. Nine times out of ten, the cultivation of Chu Mo is not the inheritance of the ethereal palace..."


    "I think these skills practiced by Chu Mo should be the most powerful skills in the world!"


    But as soon as another voice came out, these opposing voices suddenly disappeared.


    "If it is true, then we should catch Chu Mo! If we can force these skills he practiced from his mouth, isn''t it more valuable than the inheritance of the ethereal palace?"


    As for the power that sealed their realm... Is it meaningful to worry about this problem now? If the other party really wants to kill them, what will they use to resist?


    So, almost everyone is crazy. He chased Chu Mo in the direction of escaping.


    So far, except for the 1670 people who died at the hands of Chu mo. The greater casualties were caused by the mutual attacks between the two continents of Qinglong and Zhuque, with a total of more than 300 people dead.


    The remaining 500 people also stopped attacking each other and rushed after Chu mo.


    Chu Mo constantly honed his several skills in the process of fighting. Especially the phantom wind step, which is displayed at this time, is a step higher than before. The whole person is like a wind. Rushing towards the distance.


    More than a hundred miles away, there are mountains.


    The mountains are covered with lush trees and rolling mountains. Across there. In the night, it still exudes a strong magnificent breath.


    In the Jianghu of ordinary people, there has always been a saying, don''t enter every forest!


    Because the more dense the mountain forest, the more likely it is to hide unknown dangers.


    But Chu Mo needs such a place at this time!


    So. Looking at the rolling mountains, Chu Mo''s face finally showed a smile.


    Accelerated the pace, even at the expense of excessive consumption of the yuan force in the body, hundreds of miles away, it didn''t take too long, it had arrived. When he came to this mountain forest, Chu Mo didn''t hesitate at all and plunged directly into it.


    Then, I ran for more than 100 miles in the mountains and finally found a suitable place.


    This is a cliff, which is too high to reach the top!


    In the night, Chu Mo stood under the cliff and looked up, but he could only see clouds. Once in a while, after the night wind blows away some clouds, I find that there are still steep cliffs above!


    The whole cliff is also bare, and only a few trees with tenacious vitality take root in the rock peak and grow out. These trees are scattered, and it is almost impossible to rely on them to climb the cliff.


    Moreover, the cliff is so high that even experts in the realm of gold and stone are afraid to be insurmountable!


    Because once exhausted, falling from above will definitely die!


    "This place looks ok." Chu Mo breathed heavily, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and murmured, "even if they all recover their strength, I''m afraid it will be quite difficult to climb up this cliff. By then, I''ll be waiting for them on it!"


    Then Chu Mo began to climb, stabbed directly into the hard rock with killing heaven, and climbed up bit by bit.


    Even though he had the sharp weapon of killing heaven in his hand, he was still very slow to climb.


    The wound on his body was still bleeding and almost dyed all his clothes red.


    The young man''s firm face, like a stone carving, has a dignified expression and firm eyes.


    Little by little, slowly upward.


    The demon king in the clouds couldn''t help feeling moved by Chu Mo''s perseverance.


    In fact, before Chu Mo ran away, the demon king almost couldn''t help but want to remind him: sharpening doesn''t mean blindly fighting!


    It''s a miracle for young Chu Mo to kill so many enemies! Even when he was in the fairy world and was chased and killed by countless powers, it was just like this.


    Chu Mo didn''t disappoint him, after realizing that it was impossible to kill all the enemies by fighting so hard. Turn around and run without hesitation.


    The demon king wanted to see how Chu Mo would deal with the current dilemma.


    Speaking of it, no matter let anyone see it, if he didn''t help. Chu Mo will surely die!


    Because this is a dead end!


    Although there are only more than 500 people left, all of them have the same realm as Chu mo.


    No matter how powerful the skill of Chu Mo''s cultivation is, ants often kill elephants. If these people unite and attack Chu Mo together, Chu Mo has no chance of survival at all.


    Running away doesn''t mean it must be safe.


    Because Chu Mo''s injury is already very serious. Unable to find an absolutely safe place for healing, he still needs to face the crisis of life and death.


    Once the devil shot, Chu Mo''s experience was over.


    It''s also equivalent to losing. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 168

    To the devil''s relief, Chu Mo didn''t disappoint him!


    Chu Mo chose this place, even the demon king was a little surprised. Because this cliff is also a great challenge for Chu Mo!


    When Chu Mo climbed to more than 300 feet, the injury began to attack, and Chu Mo almost fell from the hanging wall as soon as his hand was soft. Fortunately, there was a small tree nearby, and Chu Mo grabbed it. Just barely stabilized.


    After his heart pounded for a long time, Chu Mo continued to climb up expressionless.


    Until he passed through the first layer of clouds, Chu Mo raised his head and saw that it was still high above the top by the faint light of the stars above him.


    "The higher the better!" Chu Mo bit his teeth and muttered.


    800... 1000... 2000!


    When Chu Mo climbed to 2500 feet, the strong wind around him became extremely fierce and the temperature became extremely low. The injury on the body became more serious.


    Chu Mo knew that if he couldn''t heal immediately, he would be difficult to sustain.


    Then Chu Mo sat on the trunk of an old tree with a bucket of water and began to dig holes in the cliff with killing heaven.


    There is no need to verify the sharpness of killing heaven, but Chu Mo still feels amazing.


    This extremely hard rock is like cutting tofu under killing the sky. The whole boulder fell down with a splash.


    At this time, there are already pursuers, chasing under this cliff!


    There are many capable people in this world, especially those from big sects on the mainland of Qinglong and Zhuque, who are hiding dragons and crouching tigers.


    Just as the demon king expected before, just by running away, you can''t get rid of these people at all!


    Among them, there are martial artists who are very good at tracking. Following Chu Mo''s escape Road, he unexpectedly chased all the way to the bottom of the cliff.


    "Damn, why is this cliff so high? You can''t see the top at a glance!"


    "See if there is any other way around? How can I climb this cliff?"


    "Don''t say that we have been sealed. Even if we haven''t been sealed, we still have the strength of the realm of gold and stone. It''s not easy to climb up!"


    "If only there were the power of mingxinjing, you could fly directly!"


    "Don''t think about it. If you guessed right, the elder Fulong of our Ming state of mind may have died in the hands of the person who sealed our realm."


    "I''m afraid grandma Qu of our rosefinch club is also unlucky."


    "That power is too terrible..."


    At the bottom of the cliff, a large group of warriors from the green dragon and rosefinch continent could not help but be a little silent for a moment.


    "What should I do now? Can I just watch this little beast climb up the cliff and run away?" Someone said impatiently.


    "Chu Mo has also been seriously injured. He can''t escape far!" Someone said coldly, "besides, this mountain, I know! This is Gu Bifeng!"


    "Gu Bifeng?"


    "Yes, it can only be said that this boy killed himself. In the dark, seeing this cliff, he thought he could escape from heaven, so he climbed it regardless. Tomorrow, he will know how stupid he is!" The speaker sneered, "if he runs blindly, it''s really difficult for us to catch up with him with his body method. But now that he has climbed up the solitary pen, everyone can rest assured that he will either starve to death on it. Or he will come down sooner or later!"


    "Where is this solitary pen? Why are you so determined?" Someone from Zhuque mainland asked.


    Things in this world are so wonderful.


    A moment ago, the two sides were still in a state of deadly hostility. But now, these people seem to have forgotten the fight just now.


    "My school is less than 500 miles away from here, so I know Gu Bifeng very well!" The man who spoke just now came out. He was a middle-aged man in his forties.


    This man is not from Qinglong hall, but an elder of a sect on Qinglong continent, whose name is Zhao Changhai.


    Zhao Changhai was also a master of the realm of gold and stone before the realm was sealed. Not many people know him on Qinglong land. But in the summer, he is still a little famous.


    "Gu Bifeng, three thousand feet high! It''s a unique peak!" Zhao Changhai said in a deep voice, "the reason why it is called Jue peak is that this mountain is surrounded by cliffs and has no gentle slopes at all! If it is a sunny day, it looks like a pen standing between the heaven and earth from a distance. It is called the three solitary mountains on Qinglong continent, together with the solitary God peak of Changsheng tianbulao mountain and the solitary sword peak of tianjianmen."


    "It turned out that this was Gu Bifeng in Sangu mountain. Before, I only knew where Gu Jian peak and Gu Shen peak were. This was the first time I saw Gu Bifeng." Someone exclaimed.


    Zhao Changhai''s mouth twitched slightly, and he was a little unhappy, because the other party''s words, although unintentional, were tantamount to saying that Gu Bifeng didn''t have a strong sect here. So unknown.


    He said coldly, "Hey, Gu Bifeng is not as famous as Gu Jian peak and Gu Shen peak, but there are two wonders, which are far inferior to those two mountains."


    "Those two wonders?" Someone asked.


    "First, the Yuan medicine is absolutely unique! Gu Bifeng is difficult to climb. Even if it is the power of Ming state of mind, it can fly to the top of Gu Bifeng. But it is not easy to stay on the cliff of Gu Bifeng for a long time. Moreover, Gu Bifeng is very large, and the whole mountain is as large as hundreds of miles. There are all kinds of top-level Yuan medicine on the mountain. Most of them are extremely rare!" Zhao Changhai proudly said, "this is a must!"


    "What about the second wonder?" Someone in the crowd asked again.


    Zhao Changhai said faintly, "this is the second unique, but it is the unique dragon fish in Tianchi!"


    "Tianchi arowana? You say Tianchi arowana is produced by Gu Bifeng?" Someone at the scene directly showed a shocked look, looking at Zhao Changhai, with some disbelief in his eyes.


    Most of the people in the crowd were shocked.


    Tianchi arowana is an extremely rare fish on the four elephant continent. It''s not only delicious, but also the world''s top ingredients. And it also has an attribute that makes all creatures crazy. Every Tianchi arowana can prolong its life by 50 years! At the same time, it has the magical effect of eliminating hundreds of diseases and thousands of poisons!


    This is not a legend, it is an ironclad fact.


    It''s just that this kind of Tianchi arowana is too rare. Every time it appears, it will be separated by decades or even hundreds of years!


    Moreover, no one has ever known where this kind of fish came from.


    Today, it came out of Zhao Changhai''s mouth. It was really shocking, but at the same time, some couldn''t believe it was true.


    In fact, Zhao Changhai couldn''t help regretting after saying that. Because this Tianchi dragon fish is the biggest secret of their sect!


    He didn''t know why he was quick to tell the secret.


    The words have been spoken. If you want to take them back, you can''t take them back.


    At this time, a hostage doubted, "Tianchi arowana, I heard it was produced in the northern basaltic continent. When did it become a specialty of Qinglong continent?"


    "Yes, I also heard that Tianchi arowana is produced in the extreme cold of the far north!" Someone said.


    Zhao Changhai was regretting that he had secretly told the secret. Hearing the words, he said lightly, "if you don''t believe it, forget it."

 Chapter 169

    At this time, someone in the crowd said, "the dragon fish in Tianchi... It''s not impossible to appear here. It is said that this kind of dragon fish was originally not a creature in our world. In ancient times, there was a crack in the sky of the four elephant continent, and no one knows how it was caused. Even whether this crack existed or not, it''s impossible to test now."


    The man paused, Then he said: "But I have checked many classics and historical books, and I think this legend should be true! That crack really appeared. At the same time, with this crack, many previous creatures entered the four elephant continent. This Tianchi dragon fish is one of them. When it fell from that crack, it may not only fall on the basalt continent in the far north. Moreover, its original effect should not be as simple as increasing life by 50 years. ¡±


    "Old man, how do you know?" Someone in the crowd asked suspiciously, "what you said is so precise. Have you seen it?"


    People can''t help looking at the speaker.


    The old man who spoke had silver hair and wrinkles on his face. The old man is very thin and looks a bit fragile.


    Hearing this, I smiled: "I''m not talented. I really saw this dragon fish in Tianchi once, and I was lucky to have eaten one!"


    Hiss!


    The crowd suddenly heard a sound of inverted air-conditioning.


    Many people''s eyes showed incredible light.


    But soon, everyone who knew the old man came forward and said hello respectfully.


    "Mr. Qi used to be here."


    "I''ve seen Mr. Qi, and I was instructed by Mr. Qi."


    "It''s Mr. Qi. I haven''t seen you before. I salute."


    Some martial artists from Qinglong mainland came to meet the old man. People on the other side of Zhuque continent were a little dazed.


    Someone explained in a low voice, "this Mr. Qi is very popular in Qinglong continent. Although his realm is not particularly high, he is only the peak of the realm of gold and stone. But because of his personality, he likes to point out young generations. Many martial artists in Qinglong continent were pointed out by Mr. Qi when they were young. Although he looks like he is in his 70s, in fact, he is already in his 100s!"


    The silver haired old man smiled: "I came here mainly because I''m curious. Why is a thirteen or fourteen year old child so powerful? My purpose is different from yours. You want to seize his inheritance. I want to take him as an apprentice. I want to ask you to keep him alive. But now it seems that I don''t need to do anything. Because the mysterious power in the secret will never allow you to really kill this young man."


    Mr. Qi''s words, if others present say it, I''m afraid he will be laughed off.


    Want to protect Chu Mo? Are you kidding! Which of these people present doesn''t want to get the ethereal palace inheritance of Chu Mo? And those skills that Chu Mo practiced himself?


    Anyone who dares to say no will be drowned by everyone''s saliva.


    It happened that Mr. Qi said it, and it was difficult for anyone who knew him to refute it.


    Because no matter which way to look at Mr. Qi, it is difficult to say that the old man is a bad person.


    In particular, many people suddenly remembered that the old man seemed to follow them to track Chu Mo from beginning to end. But he never made a move!


    I didn''t shoot at the people around me, nor did I shoot at Chu Mo!


    Someone couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "Mr. Qi, why do you suffer? We have no grievances with Chu Mo, but the inheritance on him also doesn''t belong to him. It''s not something he can bear as a teenager. In fact, we just want to get this inheritance. We didn''t want to kill him."


    At this time, someone in the crowd sneered and said, "come on, I believe what Mr. Qi said. But when others say such words, it seems to me like farting! Don''t want the boy''s life? Are you kidding! Don''t want his life... It''s equivalent to don''t want your own life! Once you grow up, such evil young people will forgive you?"


    The crowd suddenly fell silent. Because everyone knows this truth. I just don''t want to say it clearly.


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted, "who are you, the elder in the dark? What''s the purpose of blocking our Dantian and lowering our realm like this? Even if we want to kill, let us be an understanding ghost?"


    The crowd was suddenly silent, and almost everyone was quiet. They all felt that the power that blocked their Dantian and lowered their realm was watching them in the dark.


    Sure enough, a faint voice came from the void: "you take killing and looting for granted. Take greed as the power of justice and yourself as the embodiment of justice. In fact, they all deserve to die."


    The crowd was silent.


    Even Mr. Qi, who lived more than 100 years and had eaten Tianchi arowana, couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly. I want to feel the position of the other party through some secrets I have learned. But found nothing. I couldn''t help sighing disappointedly, knowing that the gap between us was too huge!


    "But letting me kill you is tantamount to dirtying my hands! A group of mole ants, I have no interest in killing you." In the void, the voice was extremely indifferent.


    But for these people present, this sentence is like a fairy voice.


    The man who spoke earlier saw that his question was answered. There was a sense of excitement in my heart, and I asked, "what do you want us to do?"


    "Practice for my apprentice!"


    This domineering answer made everyone present a commotion.


    Many people''s faces couldn''t help showing anger.


    I think this is too much!


    At any rate, these people are people of status. How could they ever be so despised? However, after thinking of the other party''s unfathomable strength, this group of people suddenly became silent.


    "I''ve been bullying the small and killing you by lowering your level... I''m not interested in that. If you really have the ability, don''t mention robbing my apprentice''s inheritance. Even if you kill him before I save him, I won''t blame you! Let alone find your trouble afterwards!" The demon king in the void said indifferently.


    If these people really have the ability to kill Chu mo before he saves Chu Mo, it can only be blamed on their weak teachers and disciples.


    You deserve to be killed!


    It may be difficult for ordinary people to understand this mentality of the demon king. But in fact, as long as you have experienced the hardships experienced by the demon king, you will understand the good intentions of the demon king.


    If you can''t bear these hardships. So, how will we face more hardships than this terrible countless times in the future?


    "Are you serious?" Someone looked excited and couldn''t wait to ask.

 Chapter 170

    The demon lord snorted coldly, but there was no response.


    But this is enough to make these people present excited!


    They never dreamed of such an ideal result.


    The other side''s realm is so high that it is obviously not the kind of person who reneges on his word. Isn''t this equivalent to telling these people: if you can grab the inheritance from my apprentice, try your best to grab it! Even if I kill him, I won''t blame you!


    Is there such a wonderful master under the heaven?


    They all felt incredible. However, considering the evil degree of the boy, this group of people not only hated the root of their teeth, but also understood the mysterious power.


    It''s really hard to kill such a demon like teenager!


    Just like now, I don''t know what method he used to climb to this solitary pen.


    There is no better way for them except to besiege below!


    Follow up? I''m afraid no one will do so. Because everyone knows that the young man''s strength and the knife in his hand... Are not vegetarian.


    Before Chu Mo escaped, the scene of cutting seven or eight heads with a knife was still imprinted in the depths of many people''s hearts. Now I want to come, I will have a feeling of fear.


    But anyway, they now know that the mysterious power hidden in the dark is to let the disciples get experience, and will not really deal with them, which makes their hearts go back to their stomachs.


    The night passed quickly, and the next day was bright and sunny. The mountain wind finally blew away the mysterious veil that covered the solitary pen, making this Jue peak appear in front of everyone.


    People who saw this mountain for the first time couldn''t help but exclaim, "what a magnificent and steep mountain!"


    Seeing the cliff three thousand feet high, many people felt dizzy.


    "Too high!"


    "Too close!"


    "The boy... Really climbed up the cliff?"


    Many people can''t believe it.


    However, when I came closer, I found that there were many neat stones on the ground, which looked like they had been cut out by a knife.


    Someone tried the hardness of the stone, and couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth and exclaiming, "this stone is extremely hard. Even if my realm is not suppressed, it''s still in the realm of gold and stone. Holding a treasured knife, you may not be able to cut it so neatly!"


    Some people didn''t believe it, so they came and tried it twice. Finally, they couldn''t help but scream.


    "This stone is so hard!"


    "The knife in that boy''s hand... Is a peerless weapon!"


    "Having a good master is really different!"


    "I''ve lost some confidence..." someone said with some despondency: "although the Da Neng personally promised that he would not wait for me to fight again. Even if I killed Chu Mo, he wouldn''t blame me. The problem is... In my heart, I feel more and more uneasy!"


    "Yes, those golden elders of Qinglong hall and Zhuque society, as well as the two great powers of mingxinjing... May not have died in the hands of Chu mo." Someone whispered.


    There was an uncontrollable silence in the crowd. Someone said reluctantly, "this is the end of the matter. Do you want to retreat?"


    Mr. Qi stood up and said, "sometimes, take a step back, Haikou sky! Retreating does not necessarily mean losing courage. Not to mention, your behavior is fundamentally not commendable."


    Someone sarcastically said, "Mr. Qi, don''t talk sarcastically. If you have no purpose, why do you spend it here? At that time, Chu Mo will not think you are a good person."


    "That is, you can''t stop us, nor can you stop Chu mo. what are you doing here? Why don''t you just leave?"


    Mr. Qi smiled faintly, but he was not angry, You you said: "In ancient times, the big crack in the sky of the four elephant continent fell down, and it was not just ordinary creatures in the upper world. There was not necessarily no great ability to follow the crack down. I always had a feeling that the skill displayed by Chu Mo Shi was not what this world should have! Moreover, although my realm was not high, I still had the peak level of the realm of gold and stone. I also know something about things in this world."


    Everyone calmed down and looked at Mr. Qi.


    Mr. Qi smiled: "at least, as far as I know, not to mention the top sect of changshengtian, even the strongest of the four detached hermit sects of Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian... It may not seal all of us at once, and accurately reduce the strength of our realm. The young man from changshengtian, I don''t know what I said, right or wrong?"


    Mr. Qi said, looking at the strong young man surnamed Meng.


    Meng Li glanced at Mr. Qi and said with a wry smile, "I don''t know much about these secrets. However, I''ve never heard of such a strong man in this world."


    An old man from the Zhuque continent over there also said in a deep voice, "yes, I have seen a powerful hermit. His realm should have reached the realm of heaven on the ninth floor of the Yellow level. His strength is unfathomable. But I have never heard that he has this ability. According to legend, there is a spiritual world above the four elephant continent. I''m afraid this means comes from the spiritual world."


    Hearing this, everyone in the audience couldn''t help but gasp.


    Another stronger world is simply too far away for them.


    It is said that those who get the Tao and soar in the four elephant continent are going to the spiritual world!


    Mr. Qi nodded: "so, I actually want to see how strong this young man named Chu Mo is! Although I have lost the ability to continue to improve, I can''t have the opportunity to enter the spiritual world in this life. But if I can see a younger generation soaring with my own eyes, I believe it''s also an excellent thing. It''s worth my life!"


    "Mr. Qi, do you want to?" People who knew Mr. Qi looked at the old man over 100 years old with a surprised look on his face.


    Mr. Qi said frankly, "although I''m not talented, I want to be a guardian around the boy."


    "This..." all the people present turned extremely strange.


    These people, hollowed out their minds, want to rob Chu mo of the ethereal palace inheritance, and want to kill Chu mo. But Mr. Qi is such an alien.


    Moreover, they can''t accuse Mr. Qi of anything.


    You can''t be a robber yourself, and you have to force others to be robbers with you, right?


    "So Mr. Qi is our enemy?" Someone asked with a smile.


    But in fact, this is what many people think.


    Although everyone''s realm is the same now, it''s still difficult to defend if someone suddenly launches a sneak attack on people around him!


    Mr. Qi shook his head calmly: "I won''t do anything to you, and I''m still talking about whether people agree or not. What''s more, I also want to see how he can get out of this dilemma."¡ª¡ª


    Chapter six!


    seek

 Chapter 171

    The strong young man surnamed Meng from changshengtian suddenly stood up, saluted Mr. Qi, and said faintly, "after listening to what Mr. Qi said so much, although the younger generation is stupid, he also understands Mr. Meng''s good intentions. This time, I, Meng Li... Won''t participate!"


    "Brother Meng... You?"


    "Brother Meng, do you want to quit?"


    "How can we explain to the hall leader then?"


    A group of silver deacons and bronze deacons of Qinglong hall all looked at Meng Li anxiously. They didn''t expect their backbone after experiencing so many things. Unexpectedly, I felt like quitting again and wanted to quit.


    Meng Li glanced at these people and said with a faint smile, "what, how to explain? I quit, you can continue!"


    "Elder martial brother Meng has quit. What are we going to continue? We are not people who don''t know ourselves at all. It''s just... In this way, how should we face the hall leader?" A silver deacon of Qinglong Hall said bitterly, "we can''t account for so many deaths..."


    "What do you want to tell me? Elder gold can''t stand it, so we can stand it?" Meng Li said faintly, glancing at these people. There was a sentence, but he didn''t say it, which was deeply hidden in his mind: after this event, whether Qinglong hall can continue to exist in this world... It is a big problem!


    Meng Li has only one idea now, that is, to leave here. Return to changshengtian, and then report this matter to changshengtian''s leader at the first time.


    After all, there is a lot of gratitude and resentment between Chu Mo and changshengtian.


    Last year, Chu Mo worshipped his master changshengtian and was forcibly rejected by the seven elders. At the same time, I heard that Chu Mo was severely humiliated.


    This disgrace, if it were Meng Li, would also be firmly in mind.


    Now there is a master with great power and terror. Once he grows up, who knows whether he will be ashamed of living forever?


    Therefore, Meng Li hardly hesitated and directly said what he wanted to leave.


    Dozens of silver deacons and bronze deacons of Qinglong hall also belong to the core elite in Qinglong hall. At this moment, seeing that Meng Li had left, I thought of what he had said, and immediately felt a retreat. He couldn''t help chasing Meng Li in the direction he left.


    "Brother Meng, wait for us! We''ll go with you!"


    Meng Li''s departure made the originally depressed group more silent.


    Many people are reflecting on whether it is worth staying here.


    At this time, a warrior from the rosefinch continent stood up and said faintly, "you can go, but I must stay here. That little beast, I want to break him into pieces with my own hands!"


    The man was shocked as soon as he spoke.


    Now everyone knows that Chu Mo has a powerful master of terror. Even if he has the idea of killing Chu Mo Yong, no one will say so.


    However, someone recognized this person''s identity and immediately explained in a low voice to the people around him: "he is Hua Shuan Niu... On the land of rosefinch, he is very famous and powerful. It seems that he has broken through the state of mind of Ming! Unexpectedly, he was hidden in the crowd."


    "Hua Shuan Niu? That''s a strange name."


    "It is said that Hua Shuan Niu was named after him when he was born in a farmer''s home and his parents had little knowledge. But later, he got an adventure and joined a famous family. With his excellent talent, he soon emerged."


    "Why does such a person hate Chu Mo so much? It seems that he doesn''t want to seize the inheritance of Chu Mo?"


    "Because his son died in Chu Mo''s hands!"


    "Is there such a thing?"


    There are insiders, Softly explained to the people around him: "Hua Nan, the son of Hua Shuan Niu, is a member of the Zhuque society. In those days, because his son fell in love with a disciple of the Piaomiao palace, that disciple was one of the disciples who inherited one twelfth of the Piaomiao palace! In those days, this matter was so noisy that almost every martial artist in Zhuque mainland had heard of it. Later, Hua Nan and the disciple of the Piaomiao palace joined the Zhuque society with the help of Hua Shuan Niu. This matter was over. That inheritance is also owned by the people of the rosefinch Association. "


    "I see, but how could Hua Nan die in the hands of Chu Mo?" Someone asked.


    "The specific details are not clear. It seems that it is the cause of this event! It should be related to Miaoyi Niang, another disciple of the rosefinch club. Hua Shuan Niu dotes on his son to the extreme, and now his son dies in the hands of Chu mo. how can he give up?"


    Hua Shuan Niu stood there with cold eyes and said coldly, "I have no interest in the inheritance of that little beast. My only purpose is to kill him!" Glancing at the crowd, Hua Shuan Niu then said, "so, if you want to leave, just leave, but I won''t go. Besides, I won''t wait here!"


    At this time, Hua Shuan Niu shouted at the sky, "senior, dare you give me a chance to revenge? Untie my blockade? Senior, dare you?"


    Hua Shuan cow''s roaring voice, with endless sadness and anger, echoed between heaven and earth.


    "Damn your son!" In the void, there was an extremely cold voice: "if he didn''t want to kill others, how could others kill him? 90% of his death is responsible for you! Moreover, you should put forward such shameless requests... It''s a little surprising to me."


    "How dare you, master?" Hua Shuan Niu is also a little crazy. Up to now, he is even a little desperate.


    I thought before that Chu Mo was a secular teenager, no matter how capable he was. But if he did it himself, he could easily break it into pieces. Take revenge on your son.


    But I didn''t expect that the background of this secular teenager was so deep.


    I''m afraid that even if Gu Cheng Yijian and tianwai Feixian, the four disciples of the hermit sect, are not as scary as Chu mo.


    In desperation, Hua Shuan Niu can only choose to put all his eggs in one basket. He saw that the great energy hidden in the dark was a very proud person, so he wanted to excite each other in this way.


    As long as he recovers the strength of Ming state of mind, he is very sure that he can kill Chu Mo at one stroke!


    "How dare you, master?" Hua Shuan cow roared again with grief and indignation.


    "Since you are in a hurry to die, you can''t blame me. What can you do if you lose your mind?" In the void, when the indifferent voice sounded, Hua Shuan Niu suddenly felt his whole body light.


    Powerful and vast power, instantly returned to themselves.


    Hua Shuan Niu''s eyes showed a crazy light, and he clenched his teeth and said, "elder, dare you promise not to intervene?"


    "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you." In the void, the demon king''s dark voice came: "don''t think I''m moved by your words, I just want to see, my apprentice, how to kill you!"


    Hua Shuan cow gritted his teeth: "as long as the elder doesn''t fight, who will kill who is not sure!"


    With that, the strong man of Ming state of mind suddenly rose into the air and flew directly to the height of the cliff!


    Everyone, all hold their breath and watch this scene.


    Mingxinjing''s powerful shot is different!


    Although the mountain is more than 3000 feet high, it is not difficult for Ming Xinjing''s power to fly up!


    Although it''s a hostile relationship, many people don''t understand the powerful man in the dark. To do so... Isn''t it equivalent to letting someone kill their apprentice? Or is he prepared to intervene at the critical moment?


    Just then, there was a burst of exclamation from the people below.


    An incomparably huge boulder fell from the sky and hit Hua Shuan Niu who was flying up against the cliff.


    At the same time, there was a cold voice belonging to the teenager: "send you to see your son!"¡ª¡ª


    Today is the fourth watch!


    I said that as long as I have time to sit quietly in front of the computer, my update will not disappoint you!


    Ask for some

 Chapter 172

    Boom!


    The boulder, with a radius of three feet, fell hard towards Hua Shuan Niu. Hua Shuan shouted angrily, "open!"


    A powerful and incomparable force directly hit this boulder.


    Bang!


    The boulder was smashed directly!


    It broke into countless stones of different sizes and fell down like raindrops.


    The people below were directly startled and drove away towards the distance.


    Their realm has not been untied, and they are still suppressed in the iron skeleton realm. If you are hit by this stone, even if the iron bone... It is estimated that you can''t help it.


    Although Hua Shuan Niu smashed this boulder with one blow, the rising momentum was also directly contained!


    He stabbed his sword into the rocks of the cliff and stuck his body to the cliff.


    This sword almost exhausted its strength, and the sharp sword also made a harsh sound and lit a spark.


    "Little beast, even if you die... I will tear you to pieces!" Hua Shuan cow roared.


    The sound rumbled to the sky.


    The voice of the boy above did not ring again.


    The answer to Hua Shuan Niu is a succession of boulders!


    Each Boulder, three or four feet in size, is close to the cliff and constantly falls.


    Hua Shuan cow''s body dodged left and right on the cliff. Be as embarrassed as you are.


    All the people below were stunned.


    Indeed, it is not difficult for a martial artist in the iron skeleton realm to lift a few feet and throw tens of thousands of kilograms of boulders from high places.


    But the problem is, they found from some complete boulders that did not hit Huashuan cattle that these boulders... Are complete and square. It''s like tofu cubes.


    This is so shocking!


    The knife in Chu Mo''s hand is a top-grade treasure knife, and they also know it. But the best treasure knife is not so sharp, is it?


    Isn''t he seriously injured?


    Looking at this scene like a huge stone rain, it''s hard to imagine that the teenager was injured.


    "If it''s me, even if I have a treasure knife that is almost an artifact, can I do this in the realm of iron skeleton?" Some people can''t help asking themselves.


    The following group of people just felt shocked and felt that the teenager was so powerful that people were cold. Hua Shuan Niu, who was in midair, was almost mad!


    He thought. Chu Mo can smash a huge stone, which is already amazing. But I didn''t expect that it was just the beginning


    I don''t know where he dug these boulders, but they could smash at him one after another.


    Although these boulders are difficult to hurt him, they also make Hua Shuan Niu rise at a faster speed. Become extremely slow. A few of them almost hit him. He was startled into a cold sweat.


    The powerful strength of a clear mood was unexpectedly blocked here by a teenager with a stone, which was difficult to break through. Let alone the anger and frustration in Hua Shuan''s heart.


    "Ah!" Hua Shuan Niu took out a seal character from his body and activated it with a secret method. His body shape instantly disappeared in situ. At the next moment, it appeared hundreds of feet above the sky!


    Finally broke through the stone rain of Chu Mo!


    But Hua Shuan cow suddenly found out. Chu Mo has stopped hitting him with boulders.


    A huge hole was dug out on the 2500 foot high hanging wall. Obviously, that hole. Chu Mo just dug it.


    "Little beast, where are you going this time?" Hua Shuan Niu used his only escape talisman to protect his life, and his face was ferocious and terrible.


    This time, he also learned to be smart. For fear that Chu Mo would throw stones out again, he simply flew away from Gu Bifeng. The whole person flies in the sky and looks like a fairy. It''s just the ferocity of the immortal. It''s obviously big.


    Although it is already the power of Ming state of mind, it can fly in the sky like this. Still a little reluctantly. Normal state of mind, flying in the sky. It is usually in the sky more than a hundred feet high. Not more than 300 feet at most. Because no matter how high it is, the vigorous wind in the sky will do great harm to the body.


    Therefore, few people with a clear mind will fly to such a high sky.


    At this moment, the flying height of Hua Shuan Niu Yukong has reached more than 1300 feet. Far more than he could bear!


    This makes him have to support by burning a lot of Yuan force in his body.


    Originally, it could be very labor-saving, that is, fly for a while and stop on the overhanging wall for a while. In this case, it is the least expensive way.


    Unfortunately, this method was destroyed by Chu Mo''s unreasonable stone.


    Hua Shuan Niu added another reason to kill Chu Mo in his heart, which was already hate to the bone.


    When it reached 1500 feet, Huashuan cattle finally couldn''t stand it. Until now, he found that although the little beast was damn, it was really powerful! I can climb to such a high place.


    Although he hated Chu Mo very much in his heart, he faintly admired him.


    In this case, I''m afraid they would have been dismembered by others. However, he can persist to this point, especially if he completely depends on his own ability.


    Thinking of this, Hua Shuan Niu couldn''t help sighing and said to himself: if my son had half the skill of others, I''m afraid he wouldn''t die miserably in a foreign country.


    Thinking in his heart, Hua Shuan Niu leaned carefully towards the cliff. He couldn''t hold on and wanted to have a rest. It happened that there was an old tree, like half of a dragon, rooted in the crevices of the cliff. It has grown into a thick and thin mouth, and there is no problem to bear his weight.


    Just as Hua Shuan Niu was infinitely close to the tree, suddenly... A boulder with a radius of 56 feet fell from it again.


    "Kill you old bastard!"


    Boom!


    The boulder made a sad sound.


    The heavy sound was like a mountain falling on its head.


    "Little beast!" The anger in Hua Shuan''s heart was once again completely aroused. But he had to avoid it.


    Click!


    The old tree was directly crushed by this boulder and fell down with it.


    Boulders hit the cliff and smashed a large number of stones on the cliff.


    For a time, it rained again in the sky.


    Qiang!


    Hua Shuan Niu resisted the urge to spit blood and consumed a lot of Yuan force. He stabbed his sword on the rock and hung his body there.


    He hasn''t had time to breathe yet.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    There are also three boulders, in the shape of goods, falling from the sky!


    Hit him with great accuracy.


    Obviously, Chu Mo did not throw boulders aimlessly. But aimed at him!


    "I''m so angry!" Hua Shuan cow let out a roar of grief and indignation, and a mouthful of blood gushed out with a whoosh.


    Pull out the sword that has broken several holes from the rock of the cliff, and then fly out of the distance and fall to the ground below.


    A great power of Ming state of mind was forcibly pushed back by an iron skeleton teenager with stones!


    Those watching the excitement who hide far below are all stupid. (to be continued)

 Chapter 173

    They thought about many results, but they didn''t think of this one.


    Although it is the simplest way to hit people with stones at the top. But the problem is, it depends on who you hit!


    This is a great power to understand the state of mind!


    Under normal circumstances, even with a stone as big as a millstone, we constantly smash Huashuan cattle. It is impossible to cause much trouble to tie cattle to China.


    With one blow, you can smash this stone.


    Who would have thought that every boulder thrown down by Chu Mo was three feet long, wide and high, and could make dozens or even hundreds of millstones.


    Such a big stone, not to mention the state of mind, even if it is a state of mind power, in this case, it will feel difficult to deal with it?


    After Hua Shuan cow fell to the ground, his face became iron blue and ugly to the extreme.


    Shame, anger, hatred... All kinds of emotions are intertwined, so that Hua Shuan cow can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood again.


    Those who didn''t leave below looked at him with some sadness, and their eyes were full of sympathy.


    All they want is the inheritance of Chu mo. If you want to kill Chu Mo, you just want to have no future trouble.


    Since the mysterious power, that is, the master of Chu Mo, came up with this way to hone his apprentice. Then they can safely and boldly encircle and suppress Chu mo. Anyway, it''s really not good. It''s a big deal to quit.


    It is said that Chu Mo had some grudges with changshengtian before, but the young man surnamed Meng from changshengtian has also left safely?


    This shows that the mysterious power is still true to his word.


    They all have a way out.


    But only this Huashuan cow doesn''t!


    It''s not that others didn''t give him a way back, but Hua Shuan Niu chose to give up!


    This time he came with the purpose of not killing Chu Mo and never giving up!


    The mysterious power did not attack him, but untied the seal of his realm. Speaking of it, this is completely beyond the imagination of these people.


    But the result... Is so speechless.


    Speechless so that this group of people can''t even laugh!


    Because if they had been replaced just now, I''m afraid they would have been seriously injured!


    The boulder, which is three feet long, three feet wide and three feet high, can smash them to pieces.


    "This boy... How cruel!" Someone couldn''t help sighing.


    Mr. Qi sat on one side, on a squarely cut Boulder, which was a complete piece of the stone that Chu Mo had just dropped.


    Anyone who sees the neat cut above will be shocked.


    Mr. Qi said with a smile, "this is called ruthlessness? People have no grievances with you. Just because they may have an attractive sect inheritance, they are chased and killed by you."


    "There are more than a thousand people, and their ages add up to too many to be their ancestors. Any one of them has a higher level than others. In this way, they will not be ruthless if they pursue and kill persistently for more than a thousand miles?"


    As soon as Mr. Qi''s voice fell, a voice rang out over there.


    "Old man, can you shut up? Cut you down again!" A somewhat irascible Zhuque mainland warrior glared at Mr. Qi.


    Click!


    The warrior of Zhuque continent was cut off by a man beside him.


    A cold voice sounded: "although Mr. Qi is not my mentor, he is better than my mentor! If it weren''t for Mr. Qi''s advice, I couldn''t even break through the yuan level. I was almost abandoned by the sect! Dare you say Mr. Qi like this? I''ll kill you!"


    Qiang!


    Bang!


    Clatter!


    At present, dozens of people draw weapons at the same time.


    The atmosphere instantly fell to freezing point.


    Everyone''s face showed a dignified color.


    The gratitude and resentment between the two continents, Qinglong and Zhuque, seems to have a hair trigger trend.


    It''s just that all this has no impact on Huashuan cattle at all. The Ming mood energy, who was so angry that he vomited blood, took a pill after falling to the ground. Sat there cross legged and rested for a while. Then he stood up and took a faint look here. Mr. Zhi said, "do you want to be the guardian of that little beast? You are doomed to be disappointed!"


    With that, Hua Shuan Niu walked towards the distance.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Hua?" There is a Zhuque continental warrior who knows Hua Shuan Niu with a disappointed face. He just expected him to kill these people in Qinglong continent.


    After all, among all the people present, only Hua Shuan Niu is the strongest!


    But I didn''t expect that Hua Shuan Niu left only such a sentence, which was neither salty nor insipid, and he left.


    "I will go up the mountain from the other direction. I will not kill Chu Mo and swear not to be a man!" Hua Shuan Niu said, and his figure soon disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    "Hey, forget it, there is such a terrible master, and we idiots are still obsessed with killing people?" A martial artist of the Qinglong mainland sect suddenly sighed and shouted, "I heard that there are many top-grade yuan drugs on this solitary pen front. Someone will try their luck. Anyway, this laoshizi Piaomiao palace inheritance, someone won''t miss it!"


    "Do you still miss a fart? The great power that sealed our realm is not a fool. People will let their disciples die for nothing? Especially another young man who is such a demon. We are really obsessed and have been fantasizing. Well, I don''t miss this Gu Bifeng''s best Yuan medicine." Another man stood up and asked loudly, "senior, can you untie the seal of my junior Dantian? I don''t want to participate..."


    This sentence also represents the aspirations of many people. They are also concerned about when the seal of their Dantian can be untied.


    "Come whenever you want? Leave whenever you want? How can it be so easy?" In the void, there was a cold and indifferent sound.


    Everyone was a little silly. Someone couldn''t help but say, "didn''t someone just leave? Elder, didn''t you stop it?"


    "Not blocked?" The voice in the void snorted coldly: "each of them has a broken arm. The seal of Dantian will never be released! Do you want to go after my apprentice? If you don''t kill you, it doesn''t mean you won''t be punished! Everyone is old and not small, and they are still all people in the world, doting on you like your parents?"


    Hiss!


    The crowd was in an uproar and breathed coldly. All of them were dumbfounded, and they were simply stunned by the news.


    At this time, they just understood that from the moment they chased Chu Mo, some things were doomed to be impossible to turn back!


    "Didn''t the elder say he wouldn''t attack us..." someone said sadly.


    "I said I wouldn''t kill you myself, and I said I wouldn''t punish you?" In the void, the devil''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Master... I, I was wrong, please forgive me!" Someone directly weakened his legs and couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and kowtowing.


    "Are you willing to break your arm and never unseal?" In the sky, the demon king''s cold voice with a bit of banter came: "if you continue to do what you haven''t done, I won''t stop you. If you can really grab something from my apprentice, and even kill him, you have the ability!"


    "Senior... I, I voluntarily broke my arm and never unsealed..." someone finally couldn''t bear this pressure, and the whole person collapsed.


    "Then you can do it!" In the sky, the cold sound sounded.


    Bang!


    One arm of the man who spoke suddenly broke into a blood mist. A scream was made on the spot, and the whole person passed out directly.


    "Who else?" The voice in the sky sounded coldly.


    The whole crowd was silent.

 Chapter 174

    continue? May die.


    As for success, these people have been a little afraid to think about it. Chu Mo''s strength like a demon and endless means.


    At every critical juncture, he cuts out the extremely amazing knife... It is like a nightmare, lingering in the hearts of this group of people.


    But if they don''t continue... They have to bear the blow that they simply can''t bear.


    With a broken arm, one''s strength is sealed in the iron skeleton realm forever. For these people, this result is only a little better than death.


    Especially for those people in the realm of gold and stone in this group, it is even more difficult to accept.


    The realm is sealed on the iron skeleton realm forever, and one arm is broken, so the real strength is probably a little stronger than the martial artists in the yuan pass realm. This kind of strength, even in the secular world they have always looked down upon... Is not a master!


    People suddenly found that this powerful man who had been hiding in the dark and had unfathomable strength. It''s not a broad-minded generation. To seal the strength of these people is really just to practice for their disciples.


    This discovery made almost everyone''s heart fall to the bottom all at once.


    At this time, someone dared to ask, "senior, if we succeed in grabbing the inheritance, or even killing Chu mo... Our seal?"


    Everyone, looking at the person who asked the question, couldn''t help but applaud in their hearts.


    Because they all found that in front of this mysterious power, they had to ask all the questions clearly.


    Otherwise, they all thought that the young man surnamed Meng from changshengtian and that group of people had left safely... Who would have thought that those people had suffered unimaginable heavy losses and blows.


    "You robbed my apprentice''s things, even killed him, and asked me to untie the seal for you? Are you an idiot?" In the sky, the voice was still cold, with a trace of anger and laughter.


    This answer made the following group of people feel as if they had been poured cold water.


    Someone laughed miserably and said, "I understand that this is simply a way of no return. Yes, if someone treats my apprentice like this, I will definitely not let him go. If you don''t kill him, you will be kind-hearted. What qualifications do you have to ask for more?"


    "Unexpectedly, this step was a dead end..." someone sat on the ground with weak legs.


    They had all kinds of illusions before, but now they know that they are really obsessed with profit.


    Are you only allowed to kill, and no one is allowed to kill you? What kind of truth is this?


    This is the Jianghu!


    It''s not a child''s family!


    Someone said, "senior, I am willing to accept punishment, break my arm and seal the realm forever."


    "No... don''t do that!" Another man suddenly stood up and shouted, "Why are you so stupid? As long as you capture the inheritance of the ethereal palace, we can take that inheritance and ask for the power of the sword of the lonely city and the flying fairy outside the sky! I don''t believe that no one in the world can untie the seal on us except him?"


    Yes!


    Many people''s faces showed a sudden enlightenment.


    I feel like I''m trapped in a dead end. Since this person can seal their strength, then in this world, someone must be able to unlock this seal!


    According to the legend, the sword of the lonely city and the flying immortal outside the sky are all hidden sects connected with the spirit world. The strength of the sect is unimaginable!


    At that time, go and ask the people over there. Maybe there is still hope!


    The demon king above the sky, his handsome face, just showed a sneer of disdain.


    Untie my seal? If this is the fairyland, I can''t say that my own means are unique in the world. But in this world... If someone can untie my seal, I can really die!


    Not to mention the mortal world, even the top power in the spiritual world above, he can''t untie my seal!


    Although the realm of the demon king only recovers to the peak of heaven''s state of mind on the ninth floor of the Yellow level, how can his means be understood by people in this world?


    The mortal realm of the four elephant continent uses martial arts!


    Only when the yuan force cultivated reaches the innate realm can it show a faint yellow light in the move.


    This faint yellow light is the symbol of approaching magic.


    In the spirit world, martial arts evolved into magic, and then began to have a certain incredible power.


    And the demon king, even when he was poisoned the most, the realm fell to the bottom of the valley. What he did... Was also immortal magic!


    That''s the real magic!


    Therefore, in the face of the hysterical encouragement of the person below, the demon king didn''t even have a trace of expression on his face.


    "No, elder, younger generation is wrong, younger generation is willing to accept punishment..." someone shouted.


    After all, it''s still a little rational!


    Even if the sword of the lonely city, among the four sects related to the spirit world, tianwaifeixian has great power to untie this seal. But why should people explain it to you? With the inheritance of the ethereal palace? Stop kidding!


    That inheritance may not be appreciated by others!


    Not to mention, most of these people present are qualified to know their existence. But who has really seen the people of the lonely city sword tianwaifeixian sect?


    Where can I find it?


    "Senior, junior are also willing to be punished!"


    "And younger generation!"


    "I''m willing to be punished for doing something wrong!"


    For a time, there were twenty or thirty people kneeling on the ground, crying bitterly.


    Compared with continuing to seize the ethereal palace inheritance of Chu Mo, they felt that it was more important to keep this life!


    "You cowards!" The dissenters roared.


    Bang Bang!


    A series of blood fog burst, and these people who knelt on the ground and were willing to be punished burst their right arms!


    No luck at all!


    If you do something wrong, you should take responsibility.


    No one can escape this.


    Some people with broken arms fainted on the spot, while others remained awake, gritted their teeth, and took out the golden sore medicine without saying a word. Sprinkle shivering on the wound, then stand up, turn around and leave without saying a word!


    The arm burst, that kind of pain, pain to the bone marrow, deep into the soul!


    But they kept silent, trying to prove that they were not those cowards who were afraid of death.


    Just a strong man chooses to break his wrist!


    That''s it!


    The courage of these people did not make others feel relieved.


    Looking at the people who lost an arm in these dozens of moments, those other people couldn''t help shivering at the thought of what they might face.


    Even Mr. Qi, who has always claimed to be the guardian of Chu Mo, couldn''t help closing his mouth at this time and showed a self mocking smile on his face. Heart: Chu Mo has such a terrible master, where do you need me to be his guardian? I really overestimated myself.


    At this time, the devil''s indifferent voice sounded in the void: "Mr. Qi, I''m now passing on a mental skill to you, untie your seal, and you must leave by yourself. When you reach the state of mind, come back to be a guardian of my disciple. Now you are not qualified."¡ª¡ª


    Fourth watch!


    Continue tomorrow!

 Chapter 175

    Hum!


    There was an uproar in the crowd.


    Everyone looked at Mr. Qi with a complicated face. Including those who Mr. Qi once pointed out, they couldn''t help looking at Mr. Qi with envious eyes.


    Someone couldn''t help muttering, "good people are rewarded... I never believed this sentence in the past, but now I believe it!"


    "Good and evil will eventually be rewarded, not unreported, but the time has not come. I also believe it."


    "Mr. Qi did good deeds all his life, and finally got a blessing. He was enlightened by experts... But we did such evil things for a so-called top inheritance... Elder, I was wrong, please punish!"


    "Senior, junior also ask for punishment!"


    Bang Bang!


    A series of blood fog burst again, and the arms of these people burst into pieces one after another.


    Some people screamed in pain on the spot.


    Not everyone thinks he is wrong and sincerely wants to be punished. Some people still have a certain fluke in their hearts. I feel that this mysterious power is a person who distinguishes between kindness and resentment. If they sincerely admit their mistakes, they may be forgiven.


    As a result, they found themselves very wrong. The mysterious power did not waver at all in the face of their sincere or false repentance. This makes some people who are still waiting and watching, want to cry without tears, and are in a dilemma.


    Mr. Qi sat on the boulder for a long time, as if thinking about something. A moment later, his face showed an uncontrollable joy. Then kneeling on the boulder, he bowed three times to the sky: "the kindness of the elder, the younger generation is even, unforgettable!"


    With that, Mr. Qi stood up. Glancing at these people whose arms were broken, he sighed softly and shook his head. Immediately, it jumped up, and the strength of the realm of gold and stone was revealed. Several Zongyue. Then disappeared in front of everyone.


    These people deserve it. Although Mr. Qi wants to ask for a favor for these people. But I also know in my heart that opening my mouth will not have any effect. On the contrary, it may cause the dissatisfaction of the elder.


    In that case, it''s better to find a place to practice.


    When will you cultivate to Ming state of mind. Go to find Chu Mo and be his guardian. I can''t make a legend myself, but I can witness the rise of a legend... That''s also a kind of happiness in life.


    Those with broken arms, after the medicine. They all stumbled and staggered away.


    Finally, there are less than 300 people who remain here.


    These people, the vast majority, are people from large and small sects in Qinglong and Zhuque.


    There are few people in Qinglong hall and Zhuque club who are either dead or abandoned.


    "Dry!" A middle-aged man from Zhuque mainland. Gritted his teeth and scolded. Then he said, "as you can see, this is it. We have no way out! If we lose our arm, our strength will never be unlocked... It''s worse for me than death! So now we have only one way left!"


    With that, he glanced at the direction Hua Shuan cattle left before, clenched his teeth and said, "Mr. Hua can choose another direction to climb the mountain. Why can''t we? Anyway, we should get this inheritance. By then, at least we can exchange unimaginable resources and wealth for our family!"


    "Yes. Fight! I never want my arm to be broken. I don''t want to be a martial artist in the iron bone realm all my life!"


    "Let''s split up and climb the mountain in several directions! Why can''t we if that boy can climb the mountain? It''s all the same iron skeleton, isn''t his bone harder than ours?"


    "That is, afraid of his egg, wealth and wealth!"


    The rest of these people encouraged each other. Then they began to spread out and walked in other directions of Gu Bifeng.


    As for the front, no one dares to climb up from here.


    That huge stone, hit on the body, immediately is the end of crushing... It is better to break your arms and seal the realm forever.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo sat cross legged in the cave, with almost no blood on his pale face.


    Those below have treated him as a demon. But in fact, today''s Chu Mo is already at the end of its power.


    If those people below see what he looks like now, they will have great confidence. Those who are willing to be punished... I''m afraid there will be more than half less!


    The clothes almost soaked with blood were still on Chu Mo''s body. Although those wounds are no longer bleeding, the yuan force in Dantian has also been consumed in the process of constantly cutting boulders.


    At the moment, Chu Mo, not to mention the Yellow level Four layer iron skeleton realm, estimated that even a martial artist of the three-layer yuan pass could easily defeat him.


    Killing heaven is inserted in front of Chu Mo, who is constantly running the will of heaven and my will.


    With the continuous injection of the spirit of blood evil, the handwriting of Providence and my mind is also much more than in the past.


    Chu Mo practiced hard and was not angry at all for his master''s behavior of unlocking the seal of Huashuan cow, which caused him a great crisis.


    Because this... Is the real sharpening! Is the real test!


    The so-called test is accompanied by all kinds of accidents. Otherwise, it''s called ordinary training, not life and death.


    What Chu Mo didn''t expect was that after the yuan force in dantianzhong was completely exhausted, coupled with some changes in the will of heaven, this time he absorbed his vitality, and the speed became more rapid.


    On this solitary pen front, the air is thin, but the vitality is extremely abundant.


    So Chu Mo just started to run the will of heaven, and a large amount of vitality, like rivers, flowed towards the meridians in his body.


    In an instant, a lot of Yuan force was injected into the dried up Dantian of Chu mo.


    Hoo!


    After a big week, Chu Mo took a breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    That strong sense of fatigue and weakness, swept away.


    Although the injury in the body is still serious, Chu Mo obviously feels that his realm has improved again. From the mid-term of iron skeleton realm, it has been upgraded to the late stage of iron skeleton realm!


    How long is it!


    Even Chu Mo himself was somewhat frightened by the speed of this progress.


    Ding Dong.


    Behind him came a sound of dripping water.


    Chu Mo looked back, and the stone pit he had dug out with killing heaven was full of water.


    The water is very cold and tastes a little sweet.


    Chu Mo''s position has been more than 100 feet deep from the cliff. It''s a cave that he cut boulders and dug out.


    After digging here, Chu Mo tasted the water seeping from somewhere and felt it was delicious. So a stone pit was dug to collect water.


    He didn''t know the situation outside and was ready to live here for a long time.


    The entrance of the cave has also been sealed by Chu Mo with boulders. If someone appeared there, Chu Mo would definitely be able to perceive it at the first time.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Just as Chu Mo was about to go over and drink some water, he suddenly heard a few slight bangs from the dripping place.


    Chumerton looked at the place with an alert face, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    His hand also touched the hilt of sky killing knife.


    Once there is any problem, he can directly cut out the strongest knife in an instant. (to be continued)

 Chapter 176

    Dong!


    Dong!


    The sound did not stop because of Chu Mo''s vigilance, but became more and more urgent.


    Dong Dong!


    Dong Dong!


    Dong Dong Dong!


    It seems that something is desperately hitting the place, and even the dripping water sometimes becomes more, sometimes not.


    "Can''t you say... There are living creatures in it?"


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly.


    At this time, the jade stuck to his chest suddenly sent a strong heat.


    "Eh?" Chu Mo''s eyes lit up, but he couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    His jade has always been very sensitive to treasures. For example, in the process of climbing this cliff, he found several high-quality herbal medicines, which can be called the best.


    But how can there be anything alive in the depths of the hundred feet deep cliff?


    Moreover, Yu''s reaction seems to be a little slow this time?


    Chu Mo scratched his head and looked at the place where the sound was getting faster and faster. He hesitated in his heart whether to help dig the place


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly looked like a piece of red iron in the jade close to his chest, burning Chu Mo to a loud cry.


    "You want to kill!" Chu Mo couldn''t help shouting, grabbed his clothes and looked down to see if his chest was burned.


    Even if someone cut so many knives, Chu Mo didn''t say a word, you can imagine how strong the heat was just now.


    With Chu Mo''s cry, the sound of hitting the stone wall suddenly stopped.


    The cave suddenly became quiet.


    But then Chu Mo heard a roar from the depths of the rock.


    It''s like a huge creature is crazily drilling through the rock. Then, a strong crisis came to Chu Mo''s heart.


    With this sound, the sound of hitting the rock wall, also became a little crazy.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help but pick up killer Tian and move towards the place with extremely dense sound. A gentle stroke


    WOW!


    Crackling!


    Plop, plop!


    A lot of black things fell directly from there into the stone pit dug by Chu mo.


    Then, a lot of water flows, like a waterfall. Pour down with a bang. With a chill.


    At the same time, from the depths of the rock, there was a very unpleasant sound: "ah, ah, ah..."


    Then... Boom!


    A bright red shadow, accompanied by a loud bang, carried countless gravel. Straight out of the rock.


    Chu Mo instantly stood in front of the stone pit with a horizontal knife, looking at the uninvited guest coldly.


    Then Chu Mo Leng was there.


    Because what appears in front of me is exactly the same as the legendary rosefinch!


    In the ancient myths and legends of the four elephant continent, there are four kinds of spiritual objects that fall from the upper world for unknown reasons, namely, the green dragon, the white tiger, the rosefinch and the basalt.


    After these four kinds of divine beasts came to the four elephant continent, their mana was lost. But he still has unimaginable power, secular people. You can''t get close to them at all.


    Later, these spirits left some blood on the four elephant continent. These blood vessels have become the top nine level yuan beasts on the four elephant continent!


    Whether this legend is true or false has always been debated.


    However, this did not affect the four continents on the four elephant continent, which were named after these four divine beasts. Nor did it affect the images of these four divine beasts, which have been spread from ancient times to today.


    Don''t mention Chu Mo, who likes acrobatics since childhood, even if he is an ordinary child. I am also very familiar with the images of the four gods and beasts.


    So at this moment, I saw a live rosefinch appear in front of me. Chu Mo stayed there. I can''t believe my eyes.


    This shocked him more than knowing that master came from the celestial world.


    After all, the existence of the fairy world is not a legend, but most people in the world don''t know it. However, these gods and beasts have been handed down from generation to generation in the Sixiang continent. They have been handed down for countless generations since ancient times. It has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Now I suddenly see one of the four divine beasts appear in front of me.


    Don''t mention Chu Mo, it''s estimated that even if the people from Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian come, they will also be stunned.


    "Mortal." This flaming rosefinch, like a flaming rosefinch, stared at Chu Mo for a long time. Suddenly someone said, his voice full of dignity, and in his eyes, there was also the supreme emperor''s breath: "leave here! This... Is not where you should appear."


    The sound was cold and dignified. With an unquestionable smell.


    "Why?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and asked back.


    "How dare you question this one?" The flame on the rosefinch began to burn violently. The supremacy of the emperor oppressed Chu Mo overwhelmingly.


    Chu Mo could clearly see a flash of anger in the majestic eyes of the rosefinch. It seems that Chu Mo is extremely angry because of his doubts.


    "Questioning this Buddha is tantamount to death! Human beings like mole ants, understand?" As the rosefinch said, the flame on his body became more violent, and his whole body seemed to burn with him. He took a few steps directly towards Chu Mo, which was strong and mighty, like rolling dark clouds covering the sky.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly, and he couldn''t help retreating two steps.


    It''s false to say that it''s not afraid. The rosefinch''s body exudes the mighty breath of the emperor, with strong coercion. This aura, even in the devil''s body, Chu Mo didn''t feel it.


    However, even if there was more fear in his heart, Chu Mo still felt unconvinced. At the same time, deep inside, Chu Mo also faintly felt that there seemed to be something wrong.


    He frowned and thought for a long time. His eyes subconsciously fell on the hole where the rosefinch came here through the rock. My heart suddenly moved, as if I understood something.


    Then Chu Mo passed an idea to Yu without hesitation.


    "Yu, show me this guy... What kind of bird is it?" At this time, Chu Mo began to doubt the identity of the rosefinch!


    This man exudes a mighty aura of the Emperor... He has majestic eyes and flaming flames. Anyone who sees it will not hesitate to regard it as a rosefinch among the four divine beasts.


    The problem is, the way it came here is a little too outrageous!


    At least it''s a legendary beast!


    Have you ever made a hole like a mouse to meet people?


    Moreover, although this guy''s eyes are full of dignity, Chu Mo always feels that behind his majestic eyes, there seems to be a bit of cunning. Moreover, Chu Mo had an intuition that the guy opposite seemed to be very salivating for these strange fish in the puddle behind him.


    Of course, this may be just an illusion of Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo''s suspicion grew stronger.


    At this time, Chu Mo obviously felt the strong heat from the jade, and then, subconsciously, he glanced at the space of the jade.


    The corners of his mouth twitched on the spot.


    The best medicinal materials that were originally stored in the jade space almost disappeared in a moment... Completely disappeared!


    Even if you look at the demon king with jade, it doesn''t cost so much, does it?


    Chu Mo wants to cry without tears.


    At this time, Yu also sent him a message. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 177

    "Big cock!"


    There are only three words. In addition, the magical jade has not given any explanation!


    At least when looking at master''s illness, Yu also gave such an answer: unknown realm, unknown physique, other unknown... But now, looking at this'' rosefinch '', he was so stingy that he only gave three words.


    What the hell is a big cock?


    Chu Mo was stunned directly, and the corners of his mouth twitched more violently.


    Although he was very suspicious of the identity of this'' rosefinch '', he never dreamed that this guy... Would be a big cock.


    Have you ever seen a big cock drilling a hole in a very hard stone?


    Have you ever seen a rooster in the world who says he is his own?


    Have you ever seen a rooster who can emit the breath of the emperor and burn the flame exactly like the rosefinch?


    Big cock... Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and even doubted whether the magic almost omnipotent jade was wrong.


    Chu Mo naturally knows best what a rooster is. Yangjian is just a dish... About its cooking methods, countless kinds have been derived for thousands of years.


    What chicken soup, chicken stew, chicken stewed with mushrooms, chopped chicken... There are countless.


    In particular, the sliced chicken made in Taotie building is Chu Mo''s favorite.


    Chu Mo even felt like drooling at the thought of this dish. Swallowed a little saliva, and then looked at the big cock in front of him with some malice.


    "Get out of here? What are you doing standing there? Waiting for this master to kill you?"¡® Zhuque ''big cock snapped, and the flame on his body rose, emitting a hot temperature, baking the cave like a big stove.


    The fish in the stone pit behind Chu Mo suddenly became restless and began to struggle, as if they wanted to swim away from here.


    But Chu Mo dug the stone pit very deep, but it was a dead end, and there was no access to other places at all.


    The water flowing from above has now overflowed the stone pit, but all the water flowing out has been roasted by the scorching heat emanating from the ''rosefinch'' rooster.


    Therefore, these fish are completely trapped in the stone pit and cannot escape at all.


    "Are you really a rosefinch?" Chu Mo squinted at the big cock. Yu gave too little information, and he didn''t even give the realm.


    Even to an unknown!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    "How dare you question this one? Go to hell!" The rooster flew into a rage, drove the flame on his body, and roared to Chu mo.


    The extremely hot heat wave immediately startled Chu Mo, because the temperature was like magma in a volcanic pit. A little closer, there is a feeling of being directly melted.


    But at this time, Chu Mo had no way out, behind which was the stone pit. Behind the stone pit... I don''t know how thick the stone wall is.


    Therefore, Chu Mo, who couldn''t retreat, instantly raised his killing heaven in his hand, and a move to seize the soul... Directly cut off at the big cock.


    "Ah!" Just at the moment when the smell of killing heaven emanated, the rooster suddenly sent out a series of screams: "killing killing killing killing killing killing killing killing killing killing killing killing... Killing heaven? Damn it, I saw a ghost, didn''t this ghost thing be destroyed long ago? How could it appear here? It''s impossible... Impossible, impossible, impossible, I must have seen a ghost!"


    Whoosh!


    With incredible speed, the rooster followed the hole it had drilled and went straight in... Disappeared.


    This time it was Chu Mo''s turn to be silly. He looked at the direction of the disappearance of the rooster with black lines all over his head, and his heart was shocked beyond measure.


    The demon king, who was knowledgeable and had a wide range of knowledge, did not know the origin of killing heaven at all. Only when Chu Mo had a great chance, he got a peerless good knife. After hearing the name of killing heaven, there was no response.


    But this big cock, unexpectedly, after killing heaven sent out a little breath, instantly called out the name of killing heaven, and even ran away without hesitation.


    Most importantly, the rooster said something unintentionally. It said: isn''t this ghost destroyed long ago?


    This made Chu Mo think of the scene of ten rounds of blood moon in the sky, and he couldn''t help frowning. In his heart, he secretly said: is it possible that this big cock has an unimaginable origin? How can it recognize killing heaven? What the hell is going on?


    Chu Mo couldn''t understand it.


    "Wow."


    At this time, a sound came from the stone pit that was almost dry behind.


    Chu Mo looked back and couldn''t help being happy.


    It turned out that the water in the stone pit was about to dry, and there were about forty or fifty scaleless fish, about a foot long, all black, crowded together.


    It is said that there should be a fishy smell in the air when so many fish are crowded together. But Chu Mo didn''t smell any fishy smell. Instead, he smelled a refreshing aroma in the air.


    This is absolutely not before!


    "Is it... Is it from these fish?" Chu Mo looked at the fish in surprise, and put his nose close to him and smelled carefully. Then I found that the refreshing aroma was indeed emanating from the fish.


    "Good stuff!" Chu Mo couldn''t help but exclaim, "no wonder the big cock chased so madly."


    At this time, the water above was injected again, and the water in the stone pit gradually increased.


    Chu Mo thought for a while, waved, and directly took the stone pit into the jade space.


    Because there were small trees that could survive in the jade space before, Chu Mo thought that these fish might also survive in the jade space.


    As for whether this experiment will fail, Chu Mo didn''t think so much. He could feel that these fish should be very unusual. After all, the place where they appeared was too strange. Plus the tracking of the big cock.


    But this is obviously not the time to test these things.


    Because at the moment Chu Mo just put away these fish, the big cock unexpectedly appeared again.


    "You, you, you, you, you... Where did you get those fish? Despicable human... You are so shameless! So shameless! How can you go so far? Arowana... Uncle''s arowana! Give it back to me, give it back to me!" The rooster, who still looked like a rosefinch, seemed to be crazy and waved his teeth and claws at Chu mo.


    "Weren''t you scared away just now?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock and asked in silence.


    "Who said that? I will be scared away by you, a mortal like a mole ant? It''s a joke! I have unfinished business, and I walked away for a while. Aren''t I back now?" The rooster still looked at Chu Mo with a dignified face, trying to suppress Chu Mo with his eyes.


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock and took out the killing sky with a sneer.


    As soon as the rooster saw killing Tian, his eyes suddenly changed. He stared at killing Tian, and the Majesty in his eyes was completely gone. After a long time, he raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "boy... Where did you get this knife?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Chu Mo glanced at the rooster coldly: "but if you really want to know, you have to say your origin first!"


    The rooster said with a cold and arrogant face, "haven''t you seen the portraits of the four gods and beasts that have been circulating among your secular mortals for thousands of years?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    "Then who is this Buddha?" The rooster''s voice was full of dignity: "see this Buddha, don''t you kneel?"

 Chapter 178

    Poof!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing. Looking at the majestic ''rosefinch'' rooster in front of him, he raised his killing sky in his hand: "do you want to cut you again? I think... You are so big that you can make many plates of sliced chicken."


    "Presumptuous!"¡® Zhuque ''big cock suddenly became angry: "human beings like mole ants, do you really want to be enemies with this master?"


    "I''m curious." Chu Mo looked at the ''rosefinch'' Rooster: "where on earth do you come from? If you pretend to be a divine beast like rosefinch, aren''t you afraid of being struck by thunder?"


    Bang!


    The ''rosefinch'' Rooster kicked his paws on the ground and took a big step backward. Then his eyes showed an extremely shocked expression and stared at Chu Mo: "mortal... What are you talking about?"


    "What I said is not clear enough? Big cock!" Chu Mo looked at the big cock in front of him with a sneer: "really, I really like to eat barbecue chicken wings."


    "Impossible impossible impossible absolutely impossible!" The rooster''s eyes showed a look of panic, looking at Chu Mo: "you can never see through my real body, say, how on earth do you see it?"


    "Now, can we sit down and talk calmly?" Chu Mo intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the killing sky in his hand.


    The rooster stepped back two steps again and said, "what''s there to talk about with you, a mortal?"


    At this time, the rooster looked left and right, but he still didn''t see the fish just now, and immediately became angry: "I have chased the fish for more than ten years, so you robbed them all. Half of the meeting..."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the big cock with black lines all over his head, and he was still the image of the rosefinch. But this speech and behavior... Is a little hooligan who knows the human world well. With the previous dignified appearance, it''s simply heaven and earth.


    "What? Do you think you are qualified to blackmail this Buddha after seeing through his real body?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo, his eyes. Unexpectedly, he sneered: "you''re too naive. The chicken Lord didn''t blow with you. This broken place, what nonsense four elephant continent. The chicken Lord said that his speed was the second in the world, and no one dared to say that he was the first in the world!"


    "After all, it''s still faster to escape, isn''t it?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster expressionless.


    The big cock''s eyes showed a look of shame: "what? Take your words back quickly! Is the chicken that has no courage?"


    Chu Mo injected a yuan force into killing heaven.


    Hum!


    Killing heaven sent out a buzzing, and the invisible terror of killing suddenly burst out.


    Whoosh!


    The rooster turned into a flame. With incredible speed, he went straight into the hole. It''s gone again.


    After a while, a head peeped out from the hole and looked at Chu Mo angrily: "boy, if you want to talk about it, put your thing away quickly!"


    Chu Mo smiled and took the killer back to the jade space.


    The rooster was relieved. He drilled out of the hole, spread his wings and pounced twice. give oneself a shake and change into another form. Directly turned into a big rooster with bright feathers and a very powerful God!


    That figure is not much smaller than the rosefinch before.


    Looking majestic, Chu Mo was in a daze and muttered, "is it really a big cock?"


    "Boy, don''t mess with me again! The blood flowing in the chicken Lord''s body is many times more noble than the rosefinch! The chicken Lord is the blood of the Phoenix! Understand? Have you heard of the Phoenix?" The rooster raised a wing. Pointing at Chu Mo, he looked angry.


    "Then why do you look like a rosefinch?" Chu Mo asked silently.


    "Isn''t it because you secular mortals are forced? You short-sighted fools, only heard of rosefinch, what can the chicken master do?" The rooster said somewhat discouraged.


    "It seems that you are not a chicken native to Sixiang mainland?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Nonsense! How could the chicken master grow in such a broken place?" The cock looked proud and walked around in place. Some irritable way: "it''s all your broken knife! Otherwise, the chicken Lord is very beautiful... Cough, how can the most handsome chicken in ancient and modern times be reduced to such a broken place?"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the rooster with black lines all over his head: "are you a nine level yuan beast?"


    According to legend, the top nine level yuan beasts on the four elephant continent all have excellent IQ. Because they have the blood of gods and beasts, they can all speak human words. Although Chu Mo has never seen a nine level yuan beast. But I heard grandpa say that this legend is true.


    There are not many nine level yuan beasts recorded on the four elephant continent, probably only a dozen. However, Chu Mo did not know whether there was an undiscovered nine level yuan beast.


    After all, the four elephant continent is too big!


    There are also many unknown areas that human beings cannot explore.


    "What is the Ninth level yuan beast? In front of the chicken master, they all have to kneel down honestly!" The rooster sneered, "the rooster comes from... The rooster comes from... Why should the rooster tell you?"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster and asked, "I don''t need to ask your origin, but can you tell me the origin of my knife? In return, I can give you a fish!"


    "That fish was originally chicken''s snack! It was a snack! Understand, boy? Those were originally chicken''s things!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo angrily: "now it''s you, the boy, who robbed the chicken master''s things! What kind of generosity!"


    "Then don''t you?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock.


    "Yes!" The rooster''s answer was extremely fast and his integrity was so low that Chu Mo even doubted whether it was the right thing to communicate with the rooster?


    "Then tell me the origin of my knife." Chu Mo said.


    "Can''t say." In the eyes of the rooster, there was a flash of fear: "it''s not the rooster who embarrassed you, boy, if you''re smart enough, you should throw away this knife!"


    "Throw it away?"


    "Yes, throw it away!" The rooster looked serious: "your knife represents bad luck."


    "Why?"


    "Can''t say." The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "the rooster is very serious. He is reminding you that this knife will bring you great disaster in the future!"


    "That''s the future." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Whatever you want." The rooster looked at Chu Mo reluctantly, thought for a moment, and then said, "I can tell you a little..."


    "Say." Chu Mo looked at it.


    "But you must promise me..."


    "Fish, I know." Chu Mo said.


    "I''m afraid those fish are dead. Boy, the storage ring can''t hold live animals. You''re too stupid. After the arowana dies, it tastes bad. It can only be used reluctantly to satisfy hunger." The cock''s eyes showed a kind of lost color.


    "They are all alive." Chu Mo said calmly.


    "Alive?" The cock''s head suddenly shook, looked at Chu Mo with one side of his eyes, and said strangely, "you said those fish are still alive now? You... You... You mortal, unexpectedly have this kind of advanced storage space?"


    With that, the rooster seemed to think of something. With one wing, he patted his forehead and suddenly said, "no wonder... The rooster can''t feel the murderous spirit of killing the sky on you. So... That thing is also on you. So... Chaos oven... Is also on you?" (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 179

    "What''s that thing? Chaos oven? What''s that?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster with a puzzled face.


    "That thing..." the rooster said to his mouth and swallowed it back. Then he began to look up and down carefully at Chu Mo: "boy... Are you really an ordinary mortal? Why does the chicken Lord think that you look like the illegitimate son of the emperor of heaven?"


    Chu Mo''s heart suddenly moved. Of course, he would not believe the cock''s nonsense.


    But Chu Mo heard the four words "emperor of heaven" for the first time!


    Even his master, the demon king, doesn''t know much about the things in heaven. This big cock... How can he say it casually?


    And it doesn''t sound like cheating at all. Even if you make up lies... It''s not so easy to make up, is it?


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo grabbed a fish from the stone pit in the jade space. In the process of catching, Chu Mo was also startled. Because this one foot long ink scaleless fish is incredibly powerful!


    That strength is not much smaller than Chu Mo''s strength!


    "No wonder they can knock this hard rock, it''s not big... It''s so powerful!" Chu Mo sighed.


    When the rooster saw the fish, his eyes lit up immediately. Hearing Chu Mo''s words, he immediately disdained: "what do you know? This thing came into this world and has become fragile under the suppression of the rules of the world. If it is... In the upper world, with your ability, you want to catch it... It''s just wishful thinking!"


    "This thing is very valuable?" Chu Mo asked casually.


    "Needless to say, the chicken Lord didn''t blow with you..." the rooster said half, saw Chu Mo take back the fish that was about to be handed to him, and immediately closed his mouth: "in fact... It''s not very valuable..."


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and looked at the rooster with some disdain. He looked like you didn''t cheat me.


    The rooster was embarrassed and said, "OK, give me the fish. I can tell you a little more secret. About your knife, the mirror and the chaotic oven. The rooster can tell you something. But he didn''t dare to say that he had solved it all in advance. So, I''m not sure what he said is right!"


    Chu Mo nodded and threw the arowana struggling in his hands to the rooster: "you say it."


    The big cock grabbed the arowana in his mouth. It was strange to say that when he got to the big cock''s mouth, the fish stopped struggling immediately! It''s like meeting natural enemies. The big cock didn''t hesitate, but he was swallowed by the fish.


    Then he belched contentedly, looked at Chu Mo and said, "first talk about your knife. It''s called killing heaven, and no one knows its real origin. But there is a legend that it was a knife naturally generated in heaven and earth at the beginning of chaos, and it''s the first killer in the world! It''s hard to say whether this legend is true or false, and the chicken Lord doesn''t know. However, it has been stained with the blood of the emperor of heaven, but it''s absolutely true!"


    "What is the emperor of heaven?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and asked.


    "The strongest existence in heaven. Call it emperor!" The rooster glanced at Chu Mo and continued, "later, the celestial rebellion and the scuffle among hundreds of ethnic groups. This knife once again became powerful. I don''t know how many strong people were killed and how many powerful blood was stained. Therefore, this knife was targeted by countless celestial leaders, which also caused greater ominy. Whoever it was in his hand. No one will live long!"


    Speaking of this, the rooster looked at Chu Mo with some schadenfreude: "although it only has a blade left now, in my opinion, it is still ominous! So, please ask for your own blessings."


    "A blade?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, "you say it''s not complete?"


    "Certainly not complete!" The rooster sneered, "otherwise, in your realm, it''s fantastic to want to pick it up..."


    Chu Mo frowned and took out the killer.


    The rooster immediately stepped back with an alert face and angrily said, "what are you doing with it?"


    "I''ll just look..." Chu Mo rolled his eyes, looked at murdering heaven carefully, and said, "this is a complete knife!"


    "What do you know?" The rooster sneered, "this knife, under the contention of countless heaven bosses, has disintegrated. Some powerful people speculated that the blade of killing heaven should be divided into three sections. But no one could speculate their specific location. The blade disintegrated and turned into three sections, and the soul of the blade did not know the end."


    "Knife soul?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    "You don''t understand this even more! This kind of artifact naturally has a spirit!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo contemptuously: "you''re a fool who doesn''t know anything at all. I don''t know why killer chose you?"


    "Kill heaven to choose me?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster in confusion.


    "It doesn''t choose you... Even if it is placed in front of you, you can''t see it!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo disdainfully, and then said, "in the past, there was a mysterious big man in the heaven. In order to kill the sky, he tried to suppress it. He directly used the legendary forbidden device, which was also formed in the sky god''s mirror of the beginning of chaos!"


    "The divine mirror of the sky?"


    "Yes, the value of the sky god''s mirror is immeasurable. It can learn from all things in the world, including people! It can repair any skill in the world! Because there is a legend that the sky god''s mirror itself is the embodiment of the road! In this world, no skill can escape the law of the road of heaven and earth." As the rooster said, he carefully observed the expression on Chu Mo''s face.


    Chu Mo''s face was blank, and the rooster immediately raised some doubts in his heart, thinking: is it possible that the God of the sky is not on this boy? The chicken Lord heard that killing heaven and the sky god Jian were mixed and disappeared together.


    The rooster didn''t say it at first, and then changed his mind. Nature has its own ideas.


    It really doesn''t want to kill heaven. This knife is too ominous. But the sky god... It is extremely coveted! That thing is really the most magical and unique treasure in the world.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that getting the divine lesson of the sky is almost equal to having the opportunity to get all the best treasures in this world!


    Chu Mo didn''t have any expression on his face, which benefited from the devil''s training. But in my heart... It has already begun to turn over rivers and seas.


    "Heaven God Kam... Originally, my jade, it is called heaven God Kam! It can learn everything in the world, including people! No wonder... It can easily analyze the realm of others. It turned out to be a Heavenly God! It can repair any skill... No wonder it will automatically supplement the will of heaven and my will, and can improve all the skills you cultivate to a perfect level... I see!"


    Chu Mo turned a huge wave in his heart, and his face was still blank, looking at the big cock: "then?"


    "Then what?" The rooster felt that the sky god sign was not on Chu Mo''s body, and suddenly lacked interest, saying: "that big guy used the sky god sign to suppress killing the sky, but as a result, both sides killed the sky and the earth. All the ten sky stones on the sky god sign were blown away... Missing."


    Chu Mo suddenly remembered the ten rounds of blood moon!


    Think of killing heaven flying out of the jade space, cutting to ten rounds of blood moon condensed together, forming a huge red moon.


    The rooster sighed, "they are all legendary artifacts! As a result, both sides were hurt. What a pity." (to be continued...)

 Chapter 180

    Chu Mo looked at the rooster and asked, "what''s the chaos oven you just said... What is it?"


    "Chaos oven, it is the object of alchemy of the God of Dan in the heaven. ¡ñ -, it is said that this chaos oven is also a treasure naturally formed when chaos first opened. It is said that it can not only be used for alchemy, but also the heaven. GA GA!" The rooster gloated, "in those days, the emperor Dan also participated in the fight for killing heaven. As a result, Mao didn''t get it. He even lost the treasure in his hand. GA GA GA!"


    Chu Mo thought of the big Bluestone in the jade space, which could refine almost any pill, and could also directly give prescriptions. You can even adjust the prescription according to your own ideas.


    It turns out that this big Bluestone is actually a chaotic oven, and it is also a divine thing!


    This discovery made Chu Mo both excited and speechless. At the same time, deep inside, full of complex emotions.


    According to the rooster, killing the sky, the sky Shenjian and the chaos oven, even in the heaven, are the real ultimate heavy weapons. The sky Shenjian and the chaos oven are all one of the ten heavy weapons in the heaven. As for killing heaven, even the big men in the heaven do not hesitate to do anything for it. It has surpassed the top ten heavy weapons!


    However, all these three gods fell on themselves!


    The sky god''s mirror turned into a seemingly ordinary jade, which has been worn on his body all the time; Chaos oven, turned into an ordinary big Bluestone; Killing heaven has always been hidden in the space of jade. Until he entered the mysterious space on the grassland, killing genius suddenly appeared.


    That is to say, any one of these three gods, which can cause a bloodbath in the heaven, has been on him!


    Chu Mo''s heart trembled when he thought of his orphan identity: who am I?


    Chu Mo once asked himself this question. But never once, like this time, my heart was shaking.


    "Why do these artifacts appear on me?"


    Chu Mo''s heart was full of worries, but his face. But he showed a flat expression and nodded, "what a good baby!"


    "Hey, you mortal don''t understand what this baby means." The cock drooped his eyelids. Glancing at Chu Mo, he said, "how did you get this knife?"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "last year, when I was out training and passed through a prairie, many people were there fighting for opportunities. There was a fairy mansion in that place..."


    "Bah!" The rooster sneered and said, "fairy mansion? This broken place? Are you kidding?"


    Chu Mo stared at the rooster with a black face: "no matter how bad this broken place is, aren''t you there?"


    "Er..." the rooster immediately stopped talking and said with an embarrassed smile, "you say, you go on. Fairy house is fairy house..."


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said, "I was lucky at that time. I accidentally bumped into it. But I didn''t expect that it was not a fairy mansion at all. It was a mysterious space! In that space, I saw ten red moons hanging side by side in the sky!"


    "October in the sky? Red?" The rooster''s eyes suddenly lit up and asked excitedly, "is that so?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The rooster immediately urged, "then? Say it quickly, say it quickly!"


    "Then. The ten bright red blood like moons merged into one and appeared in the sky. And the longer they grew, the bigger they became, and almost filled up the whole space!" Chu Mo said, observing the expression of the rooster.


    The rooster didn''t seem to hide his emotions, and probably didn''t want to hide anything. In its eyes, there are different complex lights of memory, sadness and anger.


    "Then, there was a blood light, and I didn''t know where the blood light came from. I directly cut it to the huge and bloody moon." Chu Mo said, his face showing the color of memory. A pair of eyes, with a bit of panic: "then I fainted, and I don''t know what''s going on behind. When I wake up again, it''s already outside. A knife, placed next to me, is killing heaven."


    "I see." The rooster''s face showed some relief and said, "you probably fell into the door of memory."


    "The door of memory?"


    "It''s a fragment of time. It''s mysterious. It''s great. The chicken master doesn''t know this very well. Anyway, if you fall into the door of memory, you can see some very ancient things. It''s even possible to see the scenes of ancient Da Neng preaching, so you can gain a great harvest! Of course, this opportunity is hard to get." The rooster said faintly, "the door of memory you fell into was brought by your knife."


    Chu Mo nodded vaguely.


    The rooster said, "in those days, there was a scuffle in the sky, which led to chaos in the world. Killing the sky collapsed, the sky god division, and the chaos oven disappeared... It directly penetrated all the boundaries of the heaven, the fairy world, and the spirit world. The blade you get on the grassland is the one that fell from the heaven through the boundary in ancient times."


    "Ancient times..." Chu Mo murmured softly, and then looked at the rooster: "what about you? How do you know so many things? Is it... You are also from heaven?"


    The rooster turned his head disdainfully: "I won''t tell you!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "since you have told me so many things, is it a little late to say not to tell me now? Can''t I guess... You are from heaven?"


    "Cunning boy." The rooster neither admitted nor denied it, but glanced at Chu Mo and said, "it''s OK this time. No one knows about killing heaven, the spirit world and the fairy world... No one should know. But one day, if you get to the heaven. If you dare to take out killing heaven again, you will understand... How ominous it is!"


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and thought: Qi Xiaoyu should be in the spiritual world, and she must have a special purpose. One day, after flying to the spiritual world, I naturally want to help her. I''m afraid the difficulties we need to face will not be too small; When I fly to the celestial world, once I practice these skills, they will be doubted by many people. My master''s hatred is also my bounden duty as an apprentice... That is to say, I will not live in peace when I arrive at the fairy world; Even if I have extraordinary talent, my luck is also extremely good, and I rush to the heaven with thorns all the way... Unexpectedly, there are still greater difficulties waiting for me!


    Three gods that can cause the leaders of heaven to fight each other are in my hands


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said in his heart: why do I suddenly have a feeling that only these four elephant continents... Are my real blessing!


    "But boy, how did you come to this place? And took all the snacks from the chicken master?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with an unhappy face.


    "I''m practicing everywhere!" Chu Mo said without changing his face.


    "Not being chased?" Inside the big cock''s corns, there were all sneers of disdain.


    "Of course not!" Chu Mo''s face remained unchanged.


    The rooster giggled and sneered, "what''s the matter with the human outside who is stronger than you?"


    Like to confirm the words of the rooster, there was a loud bang outside the cave blocked by Chu Mo with boulders!


    Boom!


    The whole stone mountain seemed to vibrate with it. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 181

    "Hua Nan''s father... The old guy!" Chu Merton''s face turned black when he took so many boulders that he couldn''t be killed by him. He only fell from the cliff. Unexpectedly, he climbed up so fast. This obsession is really frightening!


    "Boy, I don''t think you are his opponent." The rooster looked at Chu Mo with some malice: "do you want... Let me help you?"


    "Would you be so kind?" Chu Mo glanced sideways at the rooster, a little unconvinced.


    "What are you talking about? What''s the status of the chicken Lord? Will you be cheated by an ant like human?" The rooster was immediately unhappy. He stared at Chu Mo with dissatisfaction.


    "You can''t even beat me?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and exposed it mercilessly.


    "The chicken Lord is afraid of the knife in your hand!" The rooster angrily said, "do you think the rooster is afraid of you? Naive!"


    "How can you help me?" Chu Mo sneered.


    The rooster stretched out a wing and pointed to the hole it had drilled in the rock: "you can get in there!"


    "Is that how you helped me?" Chu Mo laughed angrily, "let me climb up from that hole, and then people won''t catch up from behind, will they?"


    "Of course it will catch up!" The rooster stared at Chu Mo and said, "you don''t have to look at the rooster with that kind of eyes. What kind of brainless are you when you are a rooster? You climb up from this hole, and then the rooster helped you behind the temple! The momentum of the rooster will definitely scare him!"


    "And then?" Chu Mo asked.


    The rooster laughed and said, "then you will understand when you climb to the end! Don''t mention that human being. Even if the strongest man in the world comes, he will never dare to get close!"


    "Speak human words!" Chu Mo looked at the rooster discontentedly.


    "Chicken is not human!" The rooster stared at Chu Mo: "at the end of this passage, there is a huge dragon cave! There was a green dragon practicing here in the past, okay, boy? This is a great place to practice! The rooster gave you such a place. You say, how can you thank the rooster? How many dragon fish?"


    "...." Chu Mo looked at the rooster in silence. "First, why can''t others get close to the Dragon Cave? Since others can''t get close, why can I?"


    "Are you stupid? Can''t you grow snacks? It''s really a headache for the chicken Lord! With that fierce knife in your hand, how can the momentum of anything in the world suppress you? Once you arouse the temper of this fierce knife, you will be killed if you release it at will!" The rooster said unhappily, "do you think others are like you? Others can''t get close to there at all! The pressure and momentum emanating from the Dragon Cave are enough to make them breathless! Forcibly approaching will make their bodies crack and disappear!"


    "I won''t?" Chu Mo squinted and looked at the big cock. He couldn''t believe that the big cock would help himself kindly.


    The rooster said angrily, "don''t pull it down! Do you really want to help you when you''re a rooster? What the rooster values is that you actually have storage space for fish! If you''re alive, when the rooster wants snacks, you don''t have to bother so much!"


    "Do you want to follow me? Be my pet?" Chu Mo suddenly realized.


    "Pet, you head!" The rooster jumped directly and said angrily, "the rooster still wants to treat you as a pet! Get out, the rooster doesn''t want to help you! Face the human who is countless times stronger than you!"


    Chu Mo hehe smiled: "don''t be angry, do you want to follow me in the future? This is OK! My storage space can indeed raise fish, not only can you raise... But also breed! This fish is here, the more you eat it, the less it is often coveted by humans, right? There are always a few who are not afraid of death and dare to fight with you. So you are helpless, right?"


    The rooster looked unlucky and pinned his head aside, too lazy to talk to Chu mo.


    Boom!


    WOW!


    The roaring sound is getting closer and closer from here.


    Obviously, Hua Shuan Niu is crazy and ignores everything in order to avenge his son.


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock, took a deep breath, and decided to believe what the chicken said. Although the hole in the rock is not big, it is not difficult for Chu Mo to drill in from there.


    After entering, Chu Mo crawled forward in the cave, not fast. Tentatively touched the surrounding of the cave and found that it was very smooth. Chu Mo''s heart couldn''t help feeling a little strange, because this cave was clearly just drilled out by this big cock.


    "Hey, rooster, how did you get out of this cave?" Chu Mo asked in a low voice.


    "How did you get it?" The cold voice of the rooster came from behind Chu Mo, but it directly rang in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Didn''t you just drill out the cave? Why is it so smooth around?" Chu Mo also changed to sound transmission.


    "This? Do you think the fire on the chicken Lord is fake?" The rooster proudly replied to Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo heard that not far behind him, the roar intensified, after a violent roar. Hua Shuan Niu''s crazy voice came: "little beast, where are you hiding this time?"


    "Chu Mo? Chu Mo? Get out of here and die!"


    "What about people? It can''t be here! You have no other way!"


    The scarred and furious Hua Shuan Niu stood where Chu Mo had just stood, looked inside the huge cave, and roared.


    Even if you want to climb on the other side of the mountain, it''s not so easy. In the process of climbing, Hua Shuan cattle also encountered a yuan beast with the peak of level six.


    That is a six step grey Eagle!


    Maybe the place where Hua Shuan cow climbs is too close to the nest of this gray eagle. So he was madly attacked by the gray eagle.


    Although Hua Shuan cow is a big realm higher than the gray eagle, he is not as comfortable on the cliff as on the flat ground. Under the crazy attack of the gray eagle, dangers abound. In the end, I had to burn Yuan Li and give the strongest blow. Hurt the gray eagle and fly away directly.


    Although the grey Eagle flew away, the yuan power consumption of Hua Shuan cow also reached a terrible level. He also had several wounds scratched by gray eagles, and blood flowed across his body.


    Finally came to the dug cave where Chu Mo was hiding, but found that Chu Mo blocked the hole with boulders. Hua Shuan bull was crazy when he was on the field. He didn''t care whether Chu Mo would notice it or not. He directly hit those boulders.


    Forcibly smash all the boulders, and finally open this channel.


    As a result, it was found that Chu Mo was not here.


    That kind of anger and disappointment made Hua Shuan Niu feel crazy.


    But then Hua Shuan Niu found the small hole above the rock wall above his head. He couldn''t help gnashing his teeth and said, "I want to learn to drill holes from rats, little beast. I want to see where you can drill!"


    Hua Shuan Niu said, jumped into the hole and climbed forward crazily.


    However, after climbing for a while, he suddenly felt a pressure that made him tremble, like a torrent... Crashing!


    Hua Shuan Newton was paralyzed and his eyes showed an extremely frightening light.

 Chapter 182

    "What is this...?" Hua Shuan Niu felt himself paralyzed and dared not move, as if this pressure could crush him to pieces. No one answered him. After a long time, the pressure gradually disappeared.


    Hua Shuan cow was soaked with sweat all over. He took a long breath and felt like struggling out of death.


    However, the belief of revenge supported him and continued to climb forward.


    Far away from Hua Shuan Niu, the rooster was a little surprised and said to Chu Mo, "boy, what outrageous things have you done? Why does that guy hate you so much?"


    "I killed his son." Chu Mo replied.


    "Oh, I can''t see that you are still a little villain!" The big cock laughed strangely.


    "You are the villain!" Chu Mo angrily said, "his son wants to kill me and rob me!"


    "GA GA, then give it to him. Don''t you human beings boast that you are very kind?" The rooster teased.


    "It seems that you have a deep misunderstanding about human beings. Do they also want to stew you?" Chu Mo sneered.


    "Hum!" The rooster snorted coldly and stopped talking to Chu mo.


    In this way, Chu Mo crawled along the cave. The rooster released a total of fourorfive threats behind the hall.


    Although the pressure is so strong every time, the pressure resistance of Huashuan cattle... Is stronger and stronger every time. In the end, just gnash your teeth and continue crawling forward under pressure.


    At this time, Chu Mo finally climbed out of the cave, and then found a huge enclosed space in front of him!


    This space. It''s seven to eight miles around and twenty to thirty miles high. Being here makes Chu Mo feel too small.


    Above the space, there are more than a dozen huge channels, I don''t know where they lead.


    In the middle of this space. It is a huge nest with a radius of more than 20 miles and a height of more than 40 miles!


    Looking carefully, this nest is actually no different from an ordinary bird''s nest, which is magnified countless times.


    But the rattan that built this nest is the jade on Chu Mo''s chest... That is, the sky god''s mirror, emitting bursts of heat.


    "Divine wood builds a nest! Boy. Look carefully at those vines, they are actually alive! They have extremely tenacious vitality! There are several vines, and other creatures in the past will directly launch fierce attacks!" The rooster stood next to Chu Mo and said, "put the killer away and try it."


    Chu Mo took back the killing of heaven according to his words. Killing heaven has just disappeared here, and there is an unimaginable threat of terror. It came like an avalanche!


    Instantly drown Chu Mo!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s body, without suspense, was directly hit by this pressure, and severely hit the stone wall behind.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood spurted from Chu Mo''s mouth.


    Then, on the huge dragon''s nest, there are about 70 or 80 gray bumps... There is no green rattan, like a spear, stabbing directly at Chu Mo!


    Between lightning, stone and fire, Chu Mo took out the killer.


    Killing heaven seemed to be irritated by this terrible pressure. A blood light suddenly lit up.


    Hum!


    Let out a clank.


    The mighty pressure disappeared in an instant!


    The gray rattan, which was stabbed like a spear, also seemed to have encountered the most terrible thing. Crazy to recycle.


    But it was swept by the blood light from the sky killing and directly cut off!


    It fell all over the floor!


    The rattan, which was more than ten miles long, fell to the ground, and it was still like a python, struggling and twisting frantically. Even make a squeak.


    This scene stunned Chu mo.


    The pressure emanating from the dragon''s nest. The damage to Chu Mo is not too great. But it also made his internal organs feel displaced.


    "You fucked me!" Chu Mo immediately glared at the rooster.


    "Quack quack!" The rooster gave out a series of strange smiles. Then he said, "I just want you to feel the horror of the Dragon Nest. Look. The chicken didn''t take the opportunity to shoot you!"


    When he said this, the big cock''s eyes were full of righteousness. But there was some regret in my heart: the boy''s reaction was too fast! The chicken didn''t have time to fight at all. Is the God of the sky on this boy?


    Feeling this big cock, is still thinking of the sky god.


    "Is this the green dragon''s nest in those days?" Chu Mo didn''t want to quarrel with the rooster about this, so he took murderer Tian and asked as he walked inside.


    The terror here seems to have no effect on the rooster. It followed Chu Mo and wandered around. Then he answered, "yes, that dragon, after falling into the world from the broken space, began to do evil everywhere! Set up homes everywhere and build nests everywhere. Here... It''s just one of its nests. There are many such nests on the Sixiang continent, well, at least 20!"


    "...." Chu Mo was a little surprised and asked, "why does it build so many nests?"


    "Of course, it''s settling down everywhere! Isn''t master Ji''s words clear enough? Just look at how many of his descendants'' blood in the world today! Among all the nine level yuan beasts, the blood descendants of Qinglong are the most!" The rooster sneered with disdain, "it''s a romantic dragon."


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock strangely: "don''t you like it?"


    The rooster blurted out: "that bastard, not only likes females, but also especially does not let go of males. In those days, the rooster... Cough, it''s nothing, the rooster is so wise and powerful, and that kind of little reptile can only kneel down and tremble in front of the rooster!"


    Chu Mo looked at the big cock incredulously, and said to himself: you can''t even beat me. Are you still able to make Qinglong kneel down for you?


    However, Chu Mo also admired the rooster''s fearlessness here. This guy, in addition to being very boastful and a little black bellied, looks... Passable on the whole. But we should also be on guard. Just like it just calculated itself, God knows whether it has other purposes.


    "What level of beast is this green dragon...?" Chu Mo asked casually.


    "How many levels? This is really hard to say." The rooster flapped his wings, thought for a while, and then said, "anyway, this thing also fell down with the master chicken from the heaven in those days. Maybe... Cough, it''s similar to the master chicken? Anyway, it''s the victim of this fierce knife in your hand!"


    Chu Mo learned too many amazing secrets from the rooster. Including the legendary four divine beasts on the four elephant continent, it is possible to come from heaven... This news is simply amazing!


    Except for Chu Mo masters and disciples, no one in the whole Sixiang continent knows the existence of heaven!


    "The beast of the four elephant continent is called Yuan beast, and the beast of the spirit world is it called spirit beast? The beast of the fairy world is fairy beast? The beast of the heaven... Is it heaven beast?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said, "the green dragon is a heavenly beast, isn''t it?"


    "How did you guess?" The rooster seemed to be startled and looked at Chu Mo with strange eyes: "are you a demon, boy?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 184

    Chu Mo looked at Hua Shuan Niu who rushed to him again and again, and then was beaten away by the Dragon nest again and again, Lightly said: "I don''t believe that, as a martial artist with a clear mind and an elder of a sect. ¡ñ -, you won''t understand the cause of this matter, and you won''t understand what your son did. It''s understandable for you to seek revenge from me, because no matter what the reason is, he died in my hand. But now you make a gesture that your son is a victim... Are you the victim''s father, interesting?"


    "How innocent it is to have the face to say... What do you think?" Chu Mo looked at Hua Shuan Niu from a distance: "to tell you the truth, you will never want to revenge this revenge!"


    Hua Shuan Niu had been seriously injured at this time. He lay on the ground and almost lost his strength to struggle. Hehe laughed miserably: "little beast, you didn''t get a wife and have children, and you didn''t become a father... You will never understand my feeling. Yes, I know Hua Nan was wrong, and I know what he did! But these are not important. The important thing is that he is my son! If you kill him, I will kill you!"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and nodded, "then come and kill."


    Hua Shuan Niu shivered and took out a bottle of pills from his body, Murmured: "This pill was given to me by an expert I met in those years. The expert told me that one day, when I encounter a desperate situation, I can take this pill. After taking this pill, I will die without doubt, but it can improve my own strength to a complete realm! Chu mo... You should be honored, I am a strong person who knows my state of mind, because you... Take this pill. Even if I die... I will give it to my son Revenge! "


    Standing beside Chu Mo, the rooster sneered, "improve a big realm? Understand the state of mind? It''s useless! Listen to the chicken Lord''s advice, you go! He''s right, you can''t take this revenge."


    "Go? I won''t go!" Hua Shuan Niu looked at Chu Mo crazily and said, "I said, even if I die, I will pull you, a little beast, to die!"


    With that, Hua Shuan Niu swallowed the pill directly into his mouth. Then, a strong breath. It erupted from Hua Shuan cattle. His serious injury is recovering rapidly. At the same time, Hua Shuan Niu felt that he had endless power in his body.


    He came towards Chu Mo with a ferocious face. This time. Hua Shuan Niu walked three or four miles away directly!


    The overwhelming pressure emanating from the Dragon Nest seems unable to stop this crazy man. But as the rooster said, all this is really still useless.


    This Dragon Nest was made of various divine vines and divine trees used by Qinglong in those days. Built by hand. It has unimaginable great authority. Even if the strength of Hua Shuan Niu at the moment has reached the level of understanding mood, it still has no meaning in the face of this pressure.


    Boom!


    The terrible pressure once again knocked Hua Shuan bull away and hit the stone wall hard.


    The hard rock walls rumbled, and the gravel fell down.


    Hua Shuan cattle roared up to the sky, and was furious.


    "Chu mo... Tell me, how on earth did you manage not to be affected by that coercion?" Hua Shuan''s cattle spit blood. Roar at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo glanced at Hua Shuan Niu and raised the killing sky in his hand: "I have an artifact."


    "Haha... Haha... Haha!" Hua Shuan Niu laughed miserably and muttered, "thank you! Let me die in peace! You''re right, this revenge, I Hua Shuan Niu, really have no ability to repay! Nan er... Do you see it?"


    The last sentence, Hua Shuan Niu roared out, and tears rolled down his eyes: "Nan''er... It''s not that my father didn''t try his best, but that my father was really powerless! You didn''t die unjustly. This opponent, let alone you... Even my father, will also fall here! He didn''t even rely on his powerful and unparalleled master! Don''t blame my father... My father is coming with you!"


    Hua Shuan Niu said, crossing his sword around his neck. Shouted at Chu Mo, "Chu Mo, my Huashuan cow is not as skilled as others, and I can''t revenge this, but I believe that one day, someone will do this for me! You must die!"


    Say. Hua Shuan Niu''s sword holding hand made an effort and cut himself with the sword.


    Clatter!


    The sword fell to the ground, and the blood flew on Hua Shuan''s neck. Plop and fall there.


    A master who knew his state of mind committed suicide.


    Death of a powerful enemy should be happy, but Chu Mo''s heart did not have any joy.


    Standing there, Chu Mo was silent for a long time without saying a word.


    The rooster beside him seemed to be touched, but it took the initiative to break the silence: "such a person... There is no need to blame himself for his death."


    "I didn''t." Chu Mo said.


    "You have!" The rooster said mercilessly, "you don''t think it''s wrong to kill his son, but you think you forced him to die?"


    Chu Mo was silent and didn''t speak.


    The rooster sneered, "you human beings have a saying called: the son is not the fault of the godfather! Have you heard it?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The rooster said, "what else can you blame yourself for? Although the rooster doesn''t particularly understand the cause and process of this matter, he can guess the general from the dialogue between you. If he can educate his son from childhood, then the following things will not happen. Therefore, his son or he, are killed by himself, no wonder others."


    Chu Mo glanced at the big rooster: "do you know so much about human beings that you used to be a pet chicken?"


    "You are the pet chicken! The chicken LORD fought with you!" The rooster is trying to peck.


    Chu Mo dodged aside.


    The rooster said bitterly, "the rooster is so wise and powerful by nature. Don''t envy him too much. Boy, I''m enlightening you. Don''t be ignorant."


    While talking, Chu Mo and the rooster have approached Qinglong''s nest.


    When he got close, Chu Mo found that the whole huge nest was emitting infinite vitality. Moreover, a large number of various woody vines, all like python, are slowly crawling. The whole Dragon Nest is like a living creature!


    "Quack quack, how''s it going? Boy, are you scared?" The rooster stood aside, looking at Chu Mo, who was in a daze, and laughed with glee: "as long as you put away the fierce knife in your hand, these wooden vines will instantly tear you to pieces!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the rooster and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Then he jumped and jumped directly to the middle of the dragon''s nest. At the foot of the rattan, suddenly a burst of agitation, there are several hard as hard, sharp as a knife, the tip of the rattan is still there, ready to stab Chu Mo''s leg.


    Chu Mo pointed at them, and the tips of these woody vines immediately retracted quickly.


    Looking at the big cock who jumped up with him, he looked envious: "this fierce knife is ominous, but at some times... It''s really useful!"¡ª¡ª


    In fact, there is still some hesitation in writing this chapter. Even if Hua Shuan Niu''s state of mind breaks through to the state of understanding, under the influence of Long Wei, Chu Mo may not have no chance if he fights with him. But I don''t want to be enthusiastic for the sake of enthusiasm, because in this case, if it''s our reaction, we should not take action.


    It''s not experience to shoot at this time, nor can it show how brave you are. But a little silly.


    Hua Shuan Niu is doomed to be a tragic figure. Like Fulong, he is a man of flesh and blood and character. Although their roles are not many. But similarly, they all have their own infatuation.


    To say this, I want you to know that a book, not only the protagonist has his own persistence. Supporting roles are also available.


    Maybe this episode will make everyone a little uncomfortable. Light spray is required.


    Because it will be great soon!


    It''s five o''clock today!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 185

    [read horror novels and fantasy novels. Please log in to Heiyan Juwan novels for free]


    Then Chu Mo jumped on the top of the Dragon Nest and looked down. The inside of the Dragon Nest was as clean as a deep valley. In the middle of the dragon''s nest, there are a lot of soft grass, among which several green plants emerge from it.


    The sky god constantly sends out strong heat to remind Chu mo.


    In fact, without Jade''s reminder, Chu Mo can also feel that the green plants growing in the middle of the Dragon Nest must be good things!


    Not just because they grow in dragon nests.


    But under the terrible pressure of the Dragon Nest, these constitute the Dragon Nest... The Bank of the aggressive god vine can grow so safely. Say it''s a mortal... Who will believe it?


    Seeing Chu Mo''s eyes on the green plants, the rooster turned his eyes and said, "why, look at those plants? Hey, that''s the seed of heaven, attached to the green dragon, and brought to the world. Now it takes root and sprouts, starts to grow, and when it grows... It''s all peerless plants! How about ten fish per plant?"


    "Is this grass yours?" Chu Mo glanced at the big cock.


    The rooster glared at Chu Mo: "boy, be kind! Don''t be heartless! Don''t say whether this God grass is mine, just say that I helped you just now, right?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "that''s right."


    "Then you still have the face to negotiate terms with the chicken master?" The big cock said with a sad and angry face, "after that bastard Qinglong rolled away, the chicken Lord stayed here for countless years, took good care of them, and worked hard to raise them..."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the big cock with a speechless face, and then asked, "big cock, tell me the truth, what''s the advantage of this fish


    After hesitating for a long time, the rooster said reluctantly, "this fish is called Tianchi arowana in the world of your four elephant continent. It is a top-level food. It has the effect of eliminating hundreds of diseases and thousands of poisons. Moreover, each fish can increase the life of 50 years, which is almost unlimited."


    "So powerful!" Chu Mo looked surprised. I didn''t expect that this dark, inconspicuous scaleless fish had the magical effect of increasing life.


    And one fish can increase the longevity of 50 years. If there are ten... Isn''t it 500 years? If you can eat it all the time, won''t you live forever?


    Where is this fish... This is clearly a magic medicine!


    "Of course, it''s not that exaggerated. According to my research, this kind of fish, on the four elephant continent, should increase people''s life by 1500 years or so. That is to say, after 30 fish, taking it again will have no effect." Said the rooster.


    "1500 years... It''s exaggerated, too, okay?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said, "do you know, the Xia Empire where I live... It has been about a thousand years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China!"


    The rooster looked away with some disdain: "secular mortal... What''s the meaning of it?"


    "Fifty years for a fish, fifteen hundred years for thirty fish..." Chu Mo muttered, looking like a small rich man, counting the fish he had taken in. Then, with a happy face, he said, "there are 78! Haha, I''m rich!"


    "More than seventy!" The rooster''s eyes were almost red, and he shouted, "divide half of the rooster quickly! I''ll give you all those divine grasses! You''re so lucky, you boy. These arowanas you collected are almost all of the mountain! The rooster has worked hard to track these guys for countless years, and only ate more than a thousand..."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, stared at the big cock and said, "more than a thousand...?"


    The rooster smiled awkwardly and said, "Gaga... The little snacks of the chicken Lord have been eaten for thousands of years, and there are few."


    "You haven''t told me what these fish... Were like in heaven?" Chu Mo stared at the rooster and asked.


    "In heaven... In fact, it''s nothing, just a little stronger, just a little stronger. Really!" The rooster tried to make a serious and honest expression, but his muttering eyes betrayed his heart.


    "If you want to eat fish, just figure out how to tell me!" Chu Mo said, jumping into the depths of the dragon''s nest.


    Then he went to these plants of God grass, and before he had any action, these plants of God grass flew up automatically and flew into the jade on Chu Mo''s chest.


    The rooster who jumped down after him suddenly stared silly. He stared at Chu Mo''s chest, took a deep breath, squinted and said, "boy, your storage space... Good! Even the God grass in the heaven... Can''t wait to jump in. Can you show me?"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster with a wary face: "don''t even think about it!"


    "The sky god''s mirror..." the rooster stretched out a wing and pointed to Chu Mo: "boy... You are really dishonest! The rooster''s judgment will never make mistakes, and that thing must also be on you!"


    Chu Mo turned his eyes and denied, "what''s the God of the sky? I don''t know what you''re talking about at all? Rooster, do you also want to kill and steal treasure?"


    The rooster nodded honestly, "the rooster really wants to do this!"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    The cock''s eyes showed the color of struggle. say: "You simply don''t understand what the sky divine omen means to the creatures in the world! You humans have innate advantages, and you are the first of all spirits to cultivate! But we want to cultivate, but it is difficult, and every time we reach a great realm, we will encounter great disaster. Therefore, some places of refuge, some top-level medicinal materials, are particularly important to us! But real places of refuge and top-level medicinal materials... How can we find them so easy £¿ But if there is a sky god in hand... All this will become much easier! "


    Chu Mo didn''t say anything, just calmly looked at the rooster.


    The big cock''s eyes were gurgling, as if he were trying to find a way. For a long time, it hung its head in frustration, say: "Master Ji''s realm is also suppressed too much in this world. You can only rely on these fish to continue your life. But these fish have no effect in the heaven, and master Ji''s strength... Is also getting worse year by year. Up to now, although you still have the realm of a great master, it is completely suppressed by your killing heaven... Damn it. Now master Ji really envies those mortals in your world, at least... They are too Ordinary, I can''t feel the murderous spirit on this knife at all, but I don''t have to be so afraid of it. "


    "So?" Chu Mo calmly looked at the big cock.


    "You have not only the fish that the chicken needs, but also the artifact of the sky god..." the rooster said dejectedly, "since you can''t grab it... It seems that the chicken has no second choice except to follow you."


    "You didn''t ask me if I would like you to follow?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at the rooster: "if it were you, would you like to be surrounded by a person who makes up your mind all day?"


    "Is the chicken lord the kind of chicken who has broken his promise?" The rooster jumped at once, but then he bowed his head a little frustrated: "it seems... It''s really difficult to be faithful to the God of the sky." (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 186

    Chu Mo glanced at the rooster and said, "since you are from such an advanced place in the heaven, you should know some secrets?"


    "What secret skill?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with some bad eyes.


    "For example, what kind of soul contract..." Chu Mo was talking nonsense. In fact, he didn''t even know whether there was such a thing as soul contract. Anyway, there is such a saying in many ancient legends. However, only God knows whether it is the imagination of the literati.


    "You think beautifully!" The rooster jumped directly and said angrily, "I know you are a little thing who is not kind and still has a soul contract... Bah! Don''t even think about it!"


    "Really?" Chu Mo''s eyes lit up, looking at the rooster and said, "then you say, what should I do?"


    "Master chicken can promise not to hurt you! Master chicken swear by his reputation!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a serious face.


    "You have a reputation?" Chu Mo expressed doubt.


    "Why not? You don''t know, the reputation of the chicken master in those days..." the rooster said more and more, and his voice became smaller. In the end, he simply said angrily, "what do you say? Why don''t you put it away and let''s fight?"


    "Why don''t you ask me to tie my hands and feet and wait for you to kill?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes, not even interested in talking to the big cock.


    The rooster also felt that his request did not seem to be much different from the Hua Shuan cow who had just killed himself. Some people said, "anyway, the chicken Lord has to follow you."


    "Then, swear with your soul that if you dare to rob me and hurt me, your soul will be destroyed!" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said.


    "How can I not have that idea?" The rooster said angrily, "you''re trying to kill the rooster!"


    "I also met a chicken like you for the first time." Chu Mo was full of black lines: "it''s really a long sight to be able to say shameless so justifiably!"


    "Hum." The rooster snorted, Then say: "You mortals, disrespectful to gods, may think it''s nothing to make an oath. Even if you break the oath, it will not be fulfilled in nine cases out of ten. You don''t understand that everything you experience in this life is the cause and effect accumulated in your previous life. Therefore, some vows don''t have to be fulfilled in this life. But these vows, at the moment of your death, when you want to enter reincarnation, will all come to your door and settle accounts with you!"


    "Previous life? Reincarnation?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster: "is there really reincarnation in this world?"


    "The gods in heaven are in charge of the six samsara. What''s so strange?" The rooster rolled his eyes and said, "therefore, it is impossible for the rooster to make such an oath. Although the rooster will live forever... Who can guarantee that there is no chance? What if the rooster is Nirvana one day?"


    "It seems that you are really a Phoenix..." Chu Mo mumbled.


    The rooster ignored Chu Mo, paced up and down there, and then said, "otherwise, the rooster can swear that he will never really hurt you or rob you. But boy... You have to swear that you will give the rooster fish!"


    "You have to tell me, these fish, in the heaven... What kind of fish are they? What kind of effect they have!" Chu Mo stared at the rooster and said.


    "I said, why are you still pestering about this problem?" The rooster looked reluctant: "it''s up to you. If you want to enter the heaven, don''t even think about it without 10000 years!"


    "That''s my business." Chu Mo said.


    "Chicken Lord hates you!" The rooster said angrily.


    "I don''t like you very much either." Chu Mo said.


    One person, one chicken, stared for a long time. Finally, the rooster was defeated and said, "OK, before swearing, the rooster can tell you the real origin of the fish." Saying this, the rooster sighed, "there are six reincarnation pools in the heaven, which are controlled by the gods. In the six reincarnation pools, there is a bridge of creation. It is said that those who are qualified to enter the six reincarnation pools from the bridge of creation are all extreme powers! They actually have the bridge of creation to enter the six reincarnation pools. They can choose any of the reincarnation channels. After reincarnation, they will bring the memory of their past lives!"


    This is like a myth. Chu Mo''s heart swayed when he heard it, but he questioned, "what does this have to do with the fish?"


    "What''s your hurry?" The rooster stared at Chu Mo, and then said, "but not everyone is qualified to walk the bridge of creation. People with less powerful spiritual power will be instantly torn into countless pieces if they step on that bridge! By then, they will be out of their minds. Therefore, some people who are not qualified to step on that bridge, want to choose the channel of six reincarnations, and want to retain the memory of previous lives, they can only do it in one way..."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and looked at the rooster. He suddenly felt that these dozens of fish in the sky god''s mirror... It seemed that suddenly, the value had doubled countless times!


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "it''s this kind of fish, called the fish of creation. Eating this kind of fish can ensure that the memory of previous lives can be preserved in the process of reincarnation. Even, if you are lucky enough to eat the king of the fish of creation, then there is another chance to choose the reincarnation channel!"


    "This fish... Is so precious!" Chu Mo exclaimed.


    "So, boy, you are so lucky that you can''t imagine! If you are in the heaven and the story of the fish of creation is spread, you will immediately be chased by countless powerful people! Those longevity yuan will be old and immortal... Living fossils that have lived for countless years will come out to hunt you!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with some jealousy: "a secular boy, he should be so lucky. The rooster simply can''t understand!"


    "Therefore, if you want a mage, not only can you not hurt me or rob me, but also you can''t tell others these news!" Chu Mo directly added.


    "Master chicken is not so immoral! What good will it do to master chicken if you are chased?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo angrily.


    Chu Mo said, "this fish of creation... Should have other effects, you didn''t say."


    The rooster stretched out a wing and gently shook it. "It''s all said! The rooster has told you such a big secret. There''s no other effect! Young people, don''t be dissatisfied!"


    "No, there must be!" Chu Mo looked at the rooster with a determined face: "you don''t need reincarnation at all now, your blood gas hasn''t dried up, and you don''t need it to supplement your longevity. So, it must have some effect!"


    "You..." the rooster stared at Chu Mo, as if he were looking at a monster. After a long time, he said feebly, "you''re too cunning! If all human beings are like you, how can you do it?"


    "Talk about it." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Well, this fish... Can resist robbery if you eat too much. It''s called the fish of creation. Naturally, it has a weak force of creation. It has a fatal attraction to non human spirits. If it wasn''t for the chicken Lord''s greed for these fish of creation, how could it follow to this place?" The rooster sighed, "as a result, the void crack closed faster than the rooster imagined. The rooster was greedy and hesitant for a moment, and he couldn''t go back before the crack closed."


    "That''s all?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and still asked incredulously.

 Chapter 187

    [read horror novels and fantasy novels. Please log in to Heiyan Juwan novels for free]


    "That''s all." The rooster raised his head, looked at Chu Mo, and said reluctantly, "this force of creation is also of great benefit to you. It can make your constitution stronger!"


    Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly. He knew very well that in order to change his constitution, master looked for high-grade yuan beasts everywhere for him, and strengthened his constitution with Yuan beasts'' blood. Unexpectedly, these lucky fish have such magical effects.


    "To what extent can it enhance people''s physique?" Chu Mo asked.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo in surprise, but he didn''t expect Chu Mo to understand this.


    "As far as the chicken master knows, there is no one on the four elephant continent... Who cares about this at all, and there is no level of physique. How do you know?" The rooster asked suspiciously.


    Chu Mo Yiyang''s killing heaven: "I can even get it. What''s so strange about knowing the physical level?"


    "Well, you are a demon." The rooster grunted, and then said, "if you eat this kind of fish for a long time, you can quickly improve your physique to level 9. Then you can cross inborn and enter the Taoist realm!"


    "Daojing?" Chu Mo was stunned.


    The demon king told him that the strongest constitution in the world is innate. What''s going on in this realm?


    "Daojing, in fact, is a general designation of physical level." The rooster has been lonely for too many years. In addition, he likes to boast and is good at being a teacher. Now that he said it, he didn''t hide anything from Chu Mo anymore, and directly explained, "there are too many kinds of constitution in the Taoist realm. In short, this is based on your personal blood. It''s different from the way you practice the day after tomorrow. When you enter the Taoist realm constitution, the constitution you get will be completely different."


    "For example, people who have been cultivating their bodies may become blood dominating physique after entering the Taoist realm; people who have been mainly cultivating magical powers may become king reading physique once they break through the Taoist realm physique; some people will become holy body physique and Divine Body Physique because of their inborn blood; similarly, some immortal beasts are born with their ancestor blood, which is directly the Taoist realm! Each... Is powerful and unparalleled!"


    "What about you?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster: "are you the blood of the Phoenix?"


    "Cough..." although the rooster has a thick face, he has no face to directly say that he is really a Phoenix. He glanced at Chu Mo and said, "isn''t the rooster working in that direction?"


    "I see." Chu Mo nodded. He finally understood why the rooster had to eat the fish of fortune. It turns out that I want to change my constitution, so as to change my blood!


    "What do you know?" The rooster glanced at Chu Mo unhappily.


    Chu Mo said, "every chicken has a heart to become a phoenix!"


    "Little bastard, the chicken LORD fought with you!"


    After a burst of chicken jumpers, the hair on the big cock was in a mess, and Chu Mo''s clothes also became ragged.


    He didn''t kill the sky, and the rooster didn''t try his best. The two sides just tentatively wrestled with each other. Chu Mo found that the strength of this big cock was indeed quite strong. If he didn''t have to kill heaven, he might not be able to survive a round.


    "Little rascal, fight with the chicken master with killer in his hand!" The cock looked proud and mocking.


    Chu Mo sneered, "if you have the ability to suppress your realm to the iron bone realm? Look, I chop you into chicken pieces without blinking!"


    After a few words, both sides felt a little bored and said in unison, "swear!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo and the big cock stared for a long time, and then they all swore reluctantly.


    After both sides swore, they breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "Now you can practice?" Chu Mo glanced at the rooster and felt the strong vitality of heaven and earth in the Dragon Nest. He felt that it was too bad not to practice here.


    "OK, practice." The rooster glanced at Chu Mo and sneered in his heart: you boy, you simply don''t know what''s good or bad, dare to practice here? The chicken Lord didn''t swear when he told you that this was a great place to practice. I didn''t lie to you. This is really a great place to practice, but... It''s not your best place to practice! So, it''s definitely not that the chicken Lord wants to pit you, it''s your own death. The chicken is not a breach of promise.


    The rooster thought in his heart, and then stared at Chu Mo with a pair of corns.


    Chu Mo didn''t go to see the rooster at all. He sat down cross legged and began to run the divine will.


    As soon as the mental method was running, it felt that the whole dragon nest was suddenly like a storm, forming a tornado completely condensed by vitality. Then, the bottom of the vitality tornado flew towards Chu mo.


    The rooster screamed with fright, jumped out of the distance, and then looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face. Muttered, "I really don''t think I''m dying fast enough!" Then, the rooster couldn''t help reminding, "boy... You can''t do this! You''ll die!"


    Big cock just wanted to make Chu Mo suffer a big loss, but he didn''t really want to kill Chu mo. Because although it is extremely coveted by the sky god, it is very clear that no one can open the sky god!


    Chu Mo did not move, and let the tornado condensed from this vitality envelop him. The thinnest place at the bottom of the vitality tornado flows directly into Chu Mo''s head.


    The strength of Providence and my will is revealed at this moment!


    Although the amount of vitality is extremely amazing, under the distribution of heaven''s will and my will, it has not caused any damage to the meridians of Chu mo.


    A large amount of vitality flowed into Chu Mo''s head, and then dispersed into the meridians throughout Chu Mo''s body. Finally, he entered Dantian and turned into infinite yuan force.


    Rao is so, there is still a lot of vitality, and Chu Mo can''t absorb it so quickly. His realm, after all, is too low.


    But he didn''t panic at all, running the will of heaven and my will, injecting the vast force into the sky along the meridians of his chest.


    The big Bluestone in the jade space and the small tree with several green buds were directly shrouded by the massive yuan force at this moment. Absorb crazily.


    Although it seems that there is not much change, Chu Mo is very clear that these forces are absolutely of great benefit to the space of jade.


    The rooster looked at this scene dumbfounded, a little silly. Mumbled, "what mental skill does this boy cultivate... How can he be strong to this extent? This... This is wrong! The Dragon Nest can absorb vitality independently and trap it here. After countless years of accumulation, the vitality here... Has reached a terrifying level. How can he absorb it all at once? Is this a monster?"


    With the continuous injection of a large amount of vitality, the Dantian of Chu Mo gradually began to change.


    From the later stage of iron skeleton realm, I began to rush towards the peak of iron skeleton realm!


    At this time, a noisy voice sounded from a distance.


    Finally, someone followed the hole and entered here. (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 188

    The rooster forced his legs, swished, and jumped directly to the top of the dragon''s nest, looking away. ¡ø¡ø¡ø, and then said with a strange smile, "Gaga, boy, the man who chased you is coming!"


    "Do you need to be so happy?" At this time, Chu Mo had absorbed a lot of vitality into the Dantian, and was preparing to make a breakthrough towards the iron and blood realm. As a result, I was very unhappy to be disturbed. Simply stopped practicing, jumped directly above the dragon''s nest and looked into the distance.


    "God... Isn''t this Mr. Hua? Why did he die here?" The people who came in first found the body of Hua Shuan cow and exclaimed on the spot.


    After all, this is a great power to understand the state of mind. In the eyes of these people, even if they can''t kill Chu Mo, they should never die here.


    Later, someone found that Hua Shuan Niu didn''t seem to have died at the hands of others, and immediately shouted, "it seems that he didn''t die at the hands of others. How does it look like suicide?"


    "Suicide? How is it possible? Will he commit suicide before revenge?" The person who crawled in behind said it was unacceptable.


    At this time, the pressure emitted by the Dragon Nest, somehow, is also much smaller. Therefore, this group of people who entered later did not feel the pressure that Hua Shuan Niu felt before.


    Therefore, they are puzzled.


    "Yes, Mr. Hua is bent on revenge for his son. How can he commit suicide here?"


    "Was it because people confused their minds and then hallucinated that they committed suicide?" Someone doubted.


    "How does this place feel so weird?" Someone frowned, then raised his head, looked into the distance, pointed to the Dragon Nest, and couldn''t help but exclaim, "that... What''s that?"


    Other people also raised their heads and saw the huge dragon nest, and all of them were stunned. Almost lost the ability to think.


    "How does it look... Like a nest... Magnified countless times?" Someone muttered uncertainly.


    "It''s like a bird''s nest!" Someone affirmed.


    "How can there be such a big bird?" Some people expressed doubts.


    "You see, above this space..." someone pointed to the huge holes above and exclaimed, "this place... Really should be the nest of something!"


    "Did we inadvertently... Break into the nest of a nine level yuan beast?" The speaker''s voice trembled a little, I do not know is excited. Still scared.


    At this time, more and more people crawled in behind, all shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Zhao Changhai stood there blankly and muttered, "that legend... That legend... Is it true? Unexpectedly... I, Zhao Changhai. In my lifetime... I can verify that legend..."


    "Brother Zhao, what legend?"


    "Yes, what legend?"


    People''s eyes turned to Zhao Changhai.


    Zhao Changhai was silent for a while, and then youyou said, "how did our name Qinglong land come from?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and their eyes were all shocked.


    Some people couldn''t believe it and questioned, "you said this is Qinglong''s nest? How is it possible?"


    "That is, although Qinglong continent is named after the ancient beast Qinglong, the problem is, who has really seen the appearance of Qinglong? There is no record of them in the oldest classics!"


    "Yes, just like the people in Zhuque mainland, no one has really seen Zhuque." Someone from Zhuque continent said.


    Zhao Changhai sneered, "who among you has seen what the spiritual world is like? But will the spiritual world not exist because you haven''t seen it?"


    These people present. All corners of their mouths twitched and closed their mouths. Zhao Changhai''s words were refuted speechless.


    The existence of the spirit world is not a secret in the hearts of senior warriors in the four elephant continent. Many big sects have their ancestors flying to the spiritual world.


    "If I guess correctly, the huge nest in front of me should be the green dragon''s nest. When I was very young, I heard the elders of my school say: in ancient times, there was a green dragon who stopped at Gu Bifeng and stayed here for many years. Even, Gu Bifeng was not like this! It was changed by the green dragon. Because it didn''t like humans and other creatures, so it came here to disturb it."


    Zhao Changhai youyou said, "do you know why there are Tianchi dragon fish here? It''s because... Tianchi dragon fish is with the green dragon! Where there is a green dragon, there must be a fish of creation."


    The rooster and Chu Mo stand at the top of the green dragon''s nest. A position that cannot be seen over there. Hearing Zhao Changhai''s words, the rooster disdained: "nonsense! It''s nonsense! The lucky fish will run as far as it sees the green dragon. In those days, a large number of Lucky fish fell into the mortal world. They were eaten countless by that bastard. Otherwise, how could it be able to tear open the void and escape so soon?"


    The rooster inadvertently revealed a shocking historical past.


    Chu Mo glanced at the rooster: "if you want, you should have been able to leave here long ago. Even if you can''t return to heaven. But at least, it''s not difficult for you to enter the spiritual world and the fairy world..."


    The rooster glanced at Chu Mo and said, "I haven''t eaten enough of the fish of fortune."


    Chu Mo didn''t believe what the rooster said, but he didn''t ask much. Continue to look into the distance.


    Hearing Zhao Changhai''s words, the group couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Someone said excitedly, "doesn''t that mean our fate has come?"


    "Not necessarily." Someone threw cold water on one side and said, "the Da Neng Hua Shuan cattle in Ming''s state of mind died here inexplicably. I think this place is full of strangeness!"


    The group became a little silent, but then Zhao Changhai shouted, "how can you come back empty handed after entering Baoshan? Even if there is danger, I, Zhao Changhai, will go to see him!"


    With that, Zhao Changhai spread out his body and rushed directly in the direction of the Dragon Nest!


    He made this move, and all the other people who were a little hesitant in their hearts couldn''t help but rush towards the direction of the Dragon Nest with Zhao Changhai.


    There may be danger, but there may also be unimaginable opportunities!


    The legendary ancient beast''s nest! It is said that the dragon people like to collect treasures. God knows if there are a lot of treasures in the Dragon Cave?


    Therefore, a group of people followed Zhao Changhai and rushed frantically to the Dragon Nest.


    Some people who just climbed out of the cave didn''t know what happened. But when they saw that all the people in front rushed to the Dragon Nest, they all rushed together.


    Looking at the dark people rushing in the distance, Chu Mo asked strangely, "isn''t the Dragon Nest a huge threat? Why not?"


    The rooster glanced at Chu Mo: "it''s not gone, it''s becoming weak!"


    "Why?" Chu Mo is a little strange.


    "How can you ask! You just took away all the vitality accumulated here for countless years in one breath. Why didn''t you burst?" The tone of the rooster was full of regret¡ª¡ª


    I think you have seen the updates in recent days. Things are done, not said!


    The reason why I didn''t notice in advance every day is that I''m not sure whether I can stick to this all the time.


    A friend once advised me that if you have more updates every day, it''s not an outbreak. Everyone will get used to this amount of updates. If you have two or three chapters one day, someone will scold you.


    I said I didn''t care!


    Because I believe that you will understand me!


    Because of the incident of the ten gods, I was blocked for a year and a half. The popularity lost a lot. There are too many people who don''t know who I am.


    To tell the truth, the result of this book is not so ideal! The monthly ticket list... Is also dominated by human factors. But this is not what I want!


    What I want is the result that I, together with you!


    Therefore, I will continue to fight like this until... Touching you and more people!


    this is it.


    This is my declaration. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 189

    "Hey, rooster, what''s your mentality? Are you cursing me?" Chu Mo stared at the big cock ¨Q¡£¡­ ¨Q


    The rooster pinned his head aside, and the bright red cockscomb on his head trembled, and he was also too lazy to talk to Chu mo.


    At this time, Zhao Changhai, who rushed to the front, suddenly shouted and stopped. First his face was pale, and then with a Whoa, he spewed out a mouthful of blood and said in horror, "pressure! Pressure of the Dragon Nest! This is definitely the green dragon''s nest!"


    Those who followed Zhao Changhai closely also spewed out a mouthful of blood with a pale face. Some people''s legs tremble violently, and some can''t stand. I couldn''t help retreating back, retreating far away, and the pressure was slightly less.


    At this time, they are less than ten miles away from the Dragon Nest!


    For countless years, the Dragon Nest has absorbed a lot of vitality from heaven and earth, and maintained its strong dragon power. Hua Shuan cattle suffered from this. Otherwise, how could a generation of Ming Dynasty be desperate to commit suicide?


    If he waited longer, the result might be completely different. Unfortunately, Hua Shuan Niu didn''t have that patience.


    Everyone stopped here, and some people tried to move forward slowly. But after taking a few steps, they all retreated pale.


    That kind of pressure still oppressed them, who couldn''t breathe.


    It''s like a mountain, directly pressing on them!


    This is also the vitality of Chu Mo''s Dragon Nest, which is almost empty. Otherwise, after the group climbed out of the cave, I''m afraid they couldn''t even get a step closer here.


    "What should we do? Can''t we just watch... A great opportunity is in front of us, but we can''t get it?" Someone said reluctantly.


    Zhao Changhai squinted and muttered, "give up? No... never! Bullying, right? There''s something on me..." as he said, Zhao Changhai walked forward, watching out for the people around him, and at the same time, took out a package from his body.


    After the package was opened, it was a palm sized thing wrapped with many seal characters.


    Those seal characters look. It has been quite a year. The color is almost invisible, and the handwriting on it has long been blurred.


    "Brother Zhao, what is that?" Someone in the back asked curiously.


    Zhao Changhai unveiled those ancient seal characters one by one. Without looking back, he said, "secret!"


    This is indeed a secret! A shocking secret!


    Because this palm is big, and the thing wrapped by a large number of ancient seal characters is a dragon scale!


    This thing is not handed down by Zhao Changhai''s school, but the ancestor of the Zhao family, an heirloom handed down from generation to generation.


    Zhao Changhai was very young. I was told that this dragon scale is a scale on the totem Qinglong on the land of Qinglong!


    As for the truth, Zhao Changhai has never had a chance to verify it.


    As soon as he took out the dragon scale, he felt a little less pressure. When a seal character was torn open, only a little dragon scale leaked out, and the huge pressure suddenly disappeared!


    Zhao Changhai subconsciously tore all the seals... Apart.


    In an instant... This piece of dragon scale in his hand is brilliant!


    In this huge grotto, there was a loud and incomparable sound of dragon singing.


    The rooster standing next to Chu Mo was so scared that he stretched out two wings to cover his head on the spot, and muttered, "how can that bastard leave a God in this world? Oh... Damn... Scared the chicken master!"


    Chu Mo''s face was also somewhat pale. The sound of the Dragon almost shook him from the dragon''s nest.


    Thanks to the killing of heaven in his hand, at the critical moment, he exuded a faint murderous spirit. Instantly suppress the dragon power emitted by this dragon chant. Chu Mo was safe.


    Look at Zhao Changhai''s side. Except that Zhao Changhai was standing there with a dragon scale, everyone else knelt on the ground with the sound of the dragon.


    This is not just shocking. What''s more, the amazing dragon power contained in this dragon chant!


    Let them have no way to continue standing there!


    Then... The whole grottoes, all that kind of pressure. Instantly disappear!


    The rooster felt the most obvious. He glanced at Chu Mo and said, "damn bastard, he left a dragon scale in this world. Cheap this mole ant... Give me a face later. Don''t kill him."


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock.


    The rooster said with some hesitation: "In those days, the chicken Lord owed a favor to that bastard dragon. This favor... Is not small. Although this tiny human is completely worthless in the eyes of the chicken Lord. However, since he can come here with a piece of scales of that bastard dragon, it''s also a kind of fate. So, let him go. The chicken Lord believes that this human must not dare to say anything here. In fact, it doesn''t matter even if... It doesn''t matter."


    Saying this, the rooster rolled his eyes: "that bastard dragon is stingy to death. After he left, there is not even a hair left here! These God grasses are really despised by it... They didn''t move."


    "..." Chu Mo, with a black thread on his head, twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "what if he attacks me?"


    "It''s impossible..." a funny smile appeared on the chicken''s face: "you''ll know later, boy, here, you''ve picked up the stool!"


    "Pick up cheap?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    The rooster said, "wait and see the excitement!"


    At this time, everyone suddenly felt that with a dragon singing, the mountain like pressure... Suddenly disappeared!


    At that moment, the eyes of these people all fell on the dragon scale in Zhao Changhai''s hand.


    Those eyes, sharp as knives, are full of greed.


    Zhao Changhai instantly felt an invisible pressure and oppressed him. He couldn''t help but get angry and shouted, "what do you want to do?"


    Chu Mo is like a demon. At the moment, there is no trace. The inheritance of the ethereal palace is far away for them!


    What treasure is in the dragon''s nest is unknown now.


    This time, the whole green dragon and rosefinch continent, where the sects involved, Mao did not get a single, no benefit at all, but he lost his troops and all suffered heavy losses.


    Now, an obvious treasure is in front of them.


    Not interested?


    How is that possible?


    Zhao Changhai''s face was so angry that he regretted taking it out. But now is obviously not the time for him to get angry, because someone around him is ready to be angry with him.


    Never let these people grab my dragon scales!


    Thinking in his heart, Zhao Changhai ran away!


    He ran in the direction of the Dragon Nest. Because in his heart, he is also thinking about the treasure in the Dragon Nest. Having come here, if you can''t see the Dragon Nest with your own eyes, it will be a lifelong regret!


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Zhao Changhai''s body was lifted, a throwing knife... Shot at his back heart rapidly.


    Someone couldn''t help but hit him directly.


    "You bastards!" Zhao Changhai shouted angrily. Because the heart has been carried out on this group of people, this Throwing Knife did not hurt him. But it still made Zhao Changhai''s heart cold.


    Somehow, at this moment, he seemed to suddenly understand the feeling when Chu Mo was chased by countless people. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 190

    Angry, helpless and murderous!


    Before, Zhao Changhai thought that Chu Mo, a little demon, was really cruel enough, carrying a peerless sword and killing people everywhere.


    Now he can''t wait to have such a killing knife and cut off the dog heads of these greedy ghosts behind him!


    The group behind them didn''t speak at all. They all stared at Zhao Changhai, gnashing their teeth, and vowed to take away the Dragon scales in Zhao Changhai''s hands. At this time, the greed in the deep heart of those who still insist on staying is extremely strong. In fact, it includes Zhao Changhai who was chased and killed at this time!


    Looking at the following scene, Chu Mo was speechless and said with a wry smile, "it''s really lively!"


    The rooster sneered, "what is this? There will be more wonderful later!"


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt a shiver under his feet. This huge dragon nest... Seems to live in an instant!


    Chu Mo was stunned at first, and then thought of something. His eyes stared at the boss.


    Then... Chu Mo saw hundreds of rattan shoots out of the huge dragon nest under his feet!


    All the wooden vines, all extremely sharp, like a spear flying out of one pole, fiercely stabbed at the group of people rushing towards the Dragon Nest.


    "Ah!"


    "What is this?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    "The Dragon Nest is alive!"


    The crowd let out a burst of exclamation. Then, there were bursts of screams.


    Someone was directly penetrated by rattan from the abdomen, and then his body instantly withered. Almost in the blink of an eye, he became a skeleton.


    Those other people did not escape the attack of this rattan at all.


    Someone was pierced in the thigh and hung on the rattan wailing. Similarly, a moment later, he was sucked dry by the rattan and turned into a skeleton.


    Someone''s eyebrows were pierced and he died miserably on the spot.


    Except for Zhao Changhai, all the others were killed by this rattan between several breaths!


    The huge space is still echoed with the screams of panic of these people, but these people... Are all dead!


    Only one Zhao Changhai, holding the dragon scale in his hand, stood there dumbfounded. He didn''t dare to move. At the same time, his head... Almost stopped rotating.


    Up to now, he hasn''t figured out what happened?


    "Wasn''t I chased and killed by these people? Why are they... All dead? How can these woody vines... Kill?" For a long time, Zhao Changhai''s motionless eyes moved slowly. At the same time, his mouth muttered, "am I dreaming?"


    Then, Zhao Changhai''s body suddenly shivered. The eyes, which were almost completely numb, finally regained their expression, but showed a color of great fear.


    This scene is too weird. Don''t say it''s him, even if the people from the lonely city sword and the flying fairy come, I''m afraid they will be scared to see this.


    There was a mummy hanging on almost every stick of those woody vines. There are also a few wooden vines that haven''t got anything. They seem to be unwilling, flying in midair, like snakes.


    Strangely, these woody vines turned a blind eye to Zhao Changhai. Even if a few rattan trees passed by Zhao Changhai, they all took the initiative to avoid it.


    Zhao Changhai stood there for a long time without moving, looked at the dragon scale in his hand, and then suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed: "Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! Unexpectedly... I, Zhao Changhai, unexpectedly have today? You bastards... A group of beasts, do you chase me again? Chase!"


    Zhao Changhai laughed so much that tears almost flowed out, and his whole body looked like crazy. After a long time, he finally stopped laughing, stood there, his face flushed with excitement, and murmured, "thank you for your protection, thank you for your protection!"


    With that, he knelt directly on the ground and kowtowed three heads respectfully in the direction of the Dragon Nest.


    Chu Mo and the rooster were speechless and looked at each other.


    The rooster said unhappily, "the rooster wants to change his mind a little."


    Zhao Changhai over there didn''t know there was someone on the Dragon Nest at all. After kowtowing, he stood up and shouted, "master Qinglong... You must have left a legacy here. Today, I bring a piece of your dragon scale here and hope that master Qinglong can bless me..."


    The rooster stretched out a wing, flapped his head twice, and said stiffly, "the rooster wants to beat him!"


    "Then go!" Chu Mo encouraged.


    "But I also feel that this is a little humiliating to the identity of the chicken master." The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "why don''t you go?"


    "Why should you disgrace yourself if you go, and it''s normal if I go?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes. "Anyway, you said, I want to give you a face. If I don''t kill him, why should I do it?"


    Chu Mo said with some regret, "my master originally asked these people to practice my hand, but I didn''t expect that all of them were killed by the rattan on the dragon''s nest..."


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face: "you are abnormal. It turned out that you inherited it from your master..."


    At this time, a position shook violently and suddenly came.


    Chu Mo and the rooster looked at each other, and their eyes all showed a touch of horror.


    If this place collapses, none of them will want to go out!


    Even if the rooster has the ability to drill holes and Chu Mo has the ability to kill heaven, it is not easy to leave if you are trapped here!


    Zhao Changhai over there was also stunned. He had just finished asking for Qinglong''s blessing... As a result, this one came out. He was so frightened that he didn''t even dare to speak.


    At this time, the rooster suddenly said, "it must be your master. This place is isolated from divine consciousness. When he saw so many people coming in, he should be a little worried about you! What a proud human, he didn''t want to come in through that hole!"


    The rooster said, and suddenly there was a violent wave on his head. It seems that there is a light coming from the sky in an instant.


    Then... There was a loud crash.


    Click, like a thunder!


    This Dragon Cave was forcibly cut open by someone above!


    "Jinglei! Master unexpectedly used this move!" Chu Mo felt the breath at the moment, and he directly thought of the move that the demon king was using at the moment.


    It is the fifth of the Youming eight knives, Jinglei!


    This momentum... It''s as powerful as heaven.


    Even the rooster was startled. He tilted his head, and the red cockscomb on his head trembled, looking at Chu Mo: "boy... Where did your master come from?"


    At this time, a cold voice sounded from the sky: "where did the monster come from, is it important?"


    Then, Chu Mo and the big cock saw a flower in front of them, and the demon king in black appeared in front of them expressionless.


    "Master!" Chu Mo looked happy.


    "Monster!" The rooster looked afraid. From the demon king, he felt a killing opportunity that made him uneasy.


    As for Zhao Changhai in the cave, he was directly scared to death by the power of thunder. In the hand... Still clinging to the dragon scale.


    The demon king looked at Zhao Changhai with some disdain, and Chu Mo said aside, "master, I promised the rooster to let this man live..."


    The demon king didn''t ask any more, nodded faintly, "then let him get out of this place!"


    With that, his wrist turned over, and Zhao changhaydn flew up and flew directly out along the place where the demon king just came in. (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 191

    In the whole process, the rooster didn''t speak to stop, because it could see that this human with extremely strong aura didn''t mean to kill the man with dragon scales.


    The demon king threw Zhao Changhai out and controlled him with divine consciousness, letting him land safely. Then, with a pick on the tip of his eyebrows, he looked at the big cock and said with some uncertainty, "are you a rooster?"


    The rooster was stunned directly and looked at the demon king: "are you a man in heaven?"


    The demon king shook his head, "fairy world."


    "Immortal... How can you recognize the chicken master?" The rooster looked at the demon king with a puzzled face, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Half the wall sees the sea and the sun, and the sky smells the rooster." The demon king said lightly, "in this world, except for the rooster, I can''t imagine... What kind of chicken can be like you."


    "Are you praising me?" The rooster looked at the demon king with some uncertainty, and then said, "your knowledge is so profound, why is your apprentice so ignorant? Or did the rooster popularize so much knowledge of heaven to him."


    "I know very little about things in heaven." The demon king said lightly, "besides, I don''t think it''s a good thing for my apprentice to know too many things in heaven."


    "You are too old-fashioned." The rooster looked serious and discussed with the demon king: "this boy will enter the heaven sooner or later. Knowing more is still good for him."


    The demon king glanced at the rooster: "how do you know that he will be able to enter the heaven?"


    The rooster suddenly realized, Gaga said with a strange smile, "I see. You, a domineering fairy, didn''t know this. Gaga, no wonder. The chicken master''s knowledge is indeed the most profound in the world, gaga!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the demon king and said, "master, I..."


    The demon lord waved his hand: "it''s your chance. Did this Rooster know about it? Why, is it related to the heaven?"


    Chu Mo nodded, a little ashamed in his heart, and felt that he should not hide it from his master.


    The demon king waved his hand freely on his face: "these things are all your own. I never ask you. It''s not that I don''t want you to be embarrassed. Because I know very well that telling me your secret is not too difficult for you."


    The devil''s eyes rarely showed a touch of warmth. Although it flashed by, Chu Mo caught it.


    The demon king said faintly: "I don''t ask why. I''m afraid it will affect my heart towards the Tao! In this world, anyone may have his own chance and his own fate. If this chance and fate are taken away by others, it may not be really useful! Some secrets, heard too much, will affect his own heart. I''m not a god whose mind is inviolable, and I can''t completely stop like water. Therefore, the best way is... No Listen. "


    Chu Mo said these words to the demon king. Just a little feeling. Because he had not yet entered the realm of refining his mind, although he understood the meaning of master''s words. But I can''t understand that feeling.


    But the big cock on one side is completely different. It has really come into contact with the supreme Sutra. Therefore, after listening to the demon king''s words, the rooster immediately stood in awe. Looking at the demon king, he said, "although you are just a person in the fairy world, the chicken Lord believes that one day, you will inevitably step into the heaven!"


    The demon king smiled faintly: "heaven? It''s hard to say."


    Chu Mo understood the meaning of master''s words and the bitterness and pain hidden behind master''s calm smile. Therefore, he raised his head, looked at the demon king and said, "master, you will definitely step into the heaven and become the most shining star in the heaven!"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo and sighed softly, "let''s go!"


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "wait!"


    The demon king was slightly stunned and glanced at Chu mo.


    "It''s estimated that there will be many top-grade yuan drugs on such a dangerous mountain. I want to collect some." Chu Mo said.


    The eyes of the big cock on one side suddenly lit up. It is very clear that Chu Mo must be under the guidance of the sky god to find those herbs!


    Although it can''t rob the God of the sky, it can rob the Yuan medicine!


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo and said, "OK, go. I''ll wait for you in Yanhuang city."


    The demon king said, without saying goodbye to Chu Mo, he just glanced at the big cock, with a bit of threat in his eyes. Then swish, disappear in the void.


    The rooster stretched out a wing, patted his chest and said to Chu Mo, "your master is terrible."


    "Are you afraid of the people in the fairy world?" Chu Mo asked strangely. This sentence didn''t tease it, but really felt a little strange.


    The rooster glanced at Chu Mo and said unhappily, "there are ordinary people in the spiritual world who can''t do Kung Fu. The rooster is not a fighting rooster. And... The rooster is a heavenly rooster, not a heavenly Rooster! These are two completely different concepts, understand? Boy!"


    Chu Mo jumped expressionless and jumped above the solitary pen, too lazy to pay attention to the chicken who was not very normal.


    Then, the God of the sky felt great power. Chu Mo performed a carpet like retraction and scraping on this solitary pen.


    Looking at the rooster dumbfounded, he pointed his wings at Chu Mo and asked, "is this what you said to collect some? Boy... You''re almost lighting up all the best herbal medicines on this mountain! And... Can''t you give a little to the master chicken? Too much! This is an extinct herbal medicine... This is immoral! Don''t leave something for future generations!"


    In fact, what big cock said is a little exaggerated. The Yuan medicine collected by Chu Mo is all the best Yuan medicine with a very old age. As for some of the less dated ones, Chu Mo didn''t take a more look.


    At the beginning, the rooster was in the mind of grabbing Yuan medicine from Chu Mo, but when it came to the end, it found sadly that it was not what it thought at all.


    The boy was too cunning. At first, he jumped directly at several places. He grabbed Chu Mo''s lead and rushed directly with unparalleled speed. But there was nothing but a few weeds.


    Then look at Chu Mo, who has started a top-grade Yuan medicine.


    Until the next place, he was still cheated by Chu mo. Repeated several times, the rooster was half killed by anger and simply stopped robbing. Because the boy''s grasp of his actions is too accurate. Let it get nothing every time.


    In the end, I can only stand there and watch Chu Mo search everywhere.


    It is said that the rooster has been here for countless years. He should know more about this place than any living creature. It should not be difficult to find those top-grade meta medicines.


    But in fact, although the rooster is very knowledgeable, he almost knows nothing about Yuan medicine!


    Not all medicinal materials will obviously emit that kind of spiritual power fluctuation and drug fluctuation. In fact, the more top-level medicinal materials, the more ordinary they look. Otherwise, how can they grow safely for many years? It has long been eaten up by the spiritual yuan beast in the mountain!


    Chu Mo finally gave the rooster a few top-grade herbal medicines. Although he didn''t say it, Chu Mo knew it in his heart. This big cock actually helped him a lot. It is also a great help to follow him now. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 192

    On the way back, all the way west. Chu Mo walked very smoothly with the rooster. I hardly met anyone along the way!


    One person, one chicken, nothing to fight, quarrel, life is also happy. There was no need to go so fast on the way back, so seven days later, Chu Mo and the rooster returned to a place hundreds of miles away from Yanhuang city.


    They stood on a mountain, overlooking the towering city in the distance.


    "How about it? The big city on earth is also quite shocking, isn''t it?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock beside him and asked proudly.


    "Shock?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo sympathetically: "when you enter the heaven one day and see the heaven City, you can say these two words again."


    "It''s boring. This is the world!" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said, "by the way, big cock, you can''t follow me into the city like this. It will frighten those people."


    "Chicken master is so wise and powerful, how can he scare people?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with an unconvinced face.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, "have you ever seen a rooster as big as you?"


    "Those mortal chickens... How can they be compared with the chicken master?" Don''t turn your head with a sneer.


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster with black lines all over his head: "do you think you are invincible in this secular world?"


    "Almost!" The rooster said proudly, "although the rooster is not a fighting chicken, not everyone is qualified to fight with the rooster."


    "Come on, if you want to go to town with me, you must keep a low profile. You look like this... It''s so eye-catching!" Chu Mo said.


    "You mean the chicken is too beautiful?" The rooster looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo made a disgusting expression, and then said, "I mean, if you don''t want to be made into braised chicken nuggets, just keep a low profile!"


    "Boy... You want to die!" The rooster flapped his wings and rushed straight up to fight with Chu mo.


    "Look at the invincible foot of the chicken Lord!"


    A moment later


    "Take away the chicken feet, or you''ll be stewed!"


    "Just don''t take it away!"


    "Take it or not? If you don''t take it, I''ll draw a knife."


    "Do you have any other means besides scaring the chicken master with this?" The rooster stepped on Chu Mo''s leg with one foot and said with a sad and angry face.


    Chu Mo sneered, "there will be some in the future!"


    The rooster angrily took away his claws and said, "if you are not the opponent of the rooster, you know how to threaten with artifact, and you are not ashamed."


    "You''re not human. How do you know what it feels like to lose face?" Chu Mo retorted and got up from the ground as if nothing had happened.


    His current strength, without killing heaven, is not the opponent of the rooster at all. But he never tired of fighting with the rooster. Because this chicken, although it claims that it is not a fighting chicken, is actually quite powerful, and it is also very brave when fighting.


    Especially the last time Chu Mo was fighting a rooster, he showed unparalleled strength. He slapped Chu Mo with a dirty face until he threatened him with killing heaven.


    Then, the body of the big cock became smaller, but in the end, it was still twice as big as the ordinary cock.


    In the words of the rooster, the rooster has never wronged himself so much in his life. Now, he has made a great sacrifice.


    Chu Mo had to take out a lucky fish to heal the injured pride of the rooster. Fortunately, this fish directly let the rooster throw all his dissatisfaction out of the sky.


    The stone pit was placed by Chu Mo next to the gray tree in the jade space, and the fish of creation in it were all alive and kicking.


    According to the rooster, the celestial omen is a congenital artifact of creation, and it is no problem to feed these fish of creation. Moreover, these lucky fish, as long as they get enough food, will soon begin to lay eggs and reproduce.


    However, when Chu Mo asked what the lucky fish ate, the rooster hesitated. In the end, Chu Mo had to tell Chu Mo under the questioning of killing heaven. The world can''t exist for the food of Lucky fish.


    The spiritual world may exist, but I can''t guarantee it.


    It is a kind of insect specially grown in the Youming River, called Youming insect.


    "What is the Youming river? Is it the river of the underworld?" Chu Mo asked the rooster.


    "No, it''s the river in the extremely gloomy place and burial place, which is called Youming river." The rooster bowed his head and said.


    "It''s almost impossible to have such a place in the four elephant continent, isn''t it?" Chu Mo asked in a bad tone.


    The rooster nodded wrongfully: "if there were such a place on the four elephant continent, I''m afraid it would have been eroded by Yin Qi long ago, and there could be no living creatures at all. The underworld is so big that there might be such a place..."


    "There is no Youming river here, so naturally there can be no Youming insects. Without Youming insects, these lucky fish can''t lay eggs and reproduce offspring, big cock... That is to say, from ancient times to today. In fact, there is no new lucky fish on the four elephant continent, but fewer and fewer, right?" Chu Mo''s tone was cold, and he looked at the big cock with a bad face.


    "This... Cough... Chicken Lord told you..."


    "Right or wrong!"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Mo glared at the rooster: "since you already know, why don''t you say it? There are fewer and fewer fish. According to your way of eating, we won''t survive until we enter the spiritual world! You will eat it up! What will you do then?"


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "the rooster knows... But he can''t help it."


    "From today on, no one is allowed to eat!" Chu Mohu said, "until one day, we enter the spirit world, find the Youming River, catch the Youming worm, and then watch the fish spawn!"


    The rooster felt guilty. Seeing Chu Mo''s anger, he was also a little embarrassed and said, "in fact... Only the nether worm is not enough..."


    Chu Mo looked at it with black lines all over his head.


    The rooster whispered, "you still need to reincarnate the pool water..."


    Chu Mo resisted the urge to strangle the rooster and angrily said, "where can I find that thing except the heaven?"


    "What the master Chicken said is the water of reincarnation pool... Not the water of six reincarnation pools..." in order to eat the fish of creation in the future, the rooster carefully explained, and dared not provoke Chu Mo again: "this reincarnation pool... In fact, any session exists. The four elephant continent... Also exists."


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "OK, take me later!" Chu Mo said.


    The rooster shrunk his neck and said weakly, "that place is a little dangerous..."


    "I said why are you so timid?" Chu Mo angrily said.


    The rooster was also annoyed: "chicken is timid? Boy, this is what you said. Remember this sentence for chicken! At that time, chicken will take you to reincarnation pool. If you dare not go there to get water, swallow this sentence for chicken!"


    One person and one chicken snorted coldly at the same time, ignoring each other, so Shi Shi ran walked back to Yanhuang city.

 Chapter 193

    At this time, half a month has passed since Chu Mo left Yanhuang city.


    Yanhuang city is still prosperous, and it seems that there is nothing different from the past. However, upon entering the city, the careful Chu Mo still felt the change.


    First of all, those sect members hiding in the crowd in Yanhuang city have almost disappeared.


    Ordinary people can''t tell the difference between those people and themselves, but in the eyes of similar people, they see it clearly.


    Walking on the streets of Yanhuang City, Chu Mo and big cock received a lot of surprised eyes. It''s not that many people recognize his identity, but people in Yanhuang city have seen walking dogs, birds, but never chickens.


    A colorful, tall and powerful beautiful Rooster followed a teenager with dignity. There was an indescribable pride in his expression. It even gives people an illusion: it''s not the boy walking it, but it''s walking the boy!


    "Mom, mom, look, that big cock is so big! It''s so beautiful!" A little girl pulled the skirt of a young woman and looked at the big cock curiously.


    "Yes, it''s really beautiful!" A gentle smile appeared on the young woman''s face.


    The rooster suddenly glanced at Chu Mo with some pride, but did not speak. In fact, without Chu Mo''s warning, the rooster is also very clear that if it spits words here, then from now on, it won''t think of peace.


    The ninth order yuan beast can talk like human beings, but how many people in the secular world have seen the ninth order yuan beast? Even among the people in the sect, few have seen the nine level yuan beast.


    Therefore, it is really a shocking thing for an animal to suddenly speak human words.


    Chu Mo pie pie mouth, also did not speak.


    At this time, a little boy pointed at the big cock with a surprised face and exclaimed, "what a big cock, so big, can''t stew a big pot? Don''t even put mushrooms!"


    The little boy''s mother patted his son on the head and said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense!" He said, but then he muttered, "it''s really possible to stew a big pot."


    "..." the rooster suddenly had an impulse to run wild. Want stewed chicken? The chicken Lord ate you first! Stupid human!


    Chu Mo stared at the big cock and said, "hurry up and leave. Don''t bother."


    "You humans are really stupid!" The rooster angrily transmitted the sound to Chu mo.


    One person, one chicken, soon disappeared in the crowd.


    Chu Mo took the rooster and returned to fan Fu. Asked, said the devil did not come back. Chu Mo didn''t worry too much. Master was free to do what master wanted to do. At this point, Chu Mo''s temperament is similar to that of the demon king, and he doesn''t like to ask too much about other people''s affairs.


    But the news of his return spread out quickly.


    Within an hour after Chu Mo returned to his house, several groups of people had sent invitations.


    There are even people who visit in person!


    Although this person made Chu Mo a little surprised.


    "Brother Wang, why are you here?" Chu Mo was a little surprised to see Wang Dafa.


    After all, Wang Dafa''s identity is somewhat sensitive. He is a golden elder of Qinglong hall. At this moment, Chu Mo and Qinglong hall are not much different, not to mention that their hatred is as deep as the sea.


    "Why, brother, I''m not welcome?" Wang Dafa smiled, but his eyebrows were a little haggard, and his eyes were dark. It seems that I haven''t had a good rest for many days,


    "Haha, why don''t you welcome brother Wang? I just didn''t expect..." Chu Mo smiled.


    "I didn''t expect that I had the courage to come to your house, brother, didn''t I?" Wang Dafa was not polite to Chu Mo, so he sat down on a chair, picked up the tea that the maid had just come up, and drank it gently. Then I put down the tea cup and suddenly saw a big cock squatting on another chair. I was startled: "when did my brother start playing with chickens? This head... This hair color... Tut Tut, eh? It''s still staring at me! Haha, brother, you can do it, if you put your chicken into the cockpit... It''s absolutely invincible!"


    The rooster stared at Wang Dafa, and his mind was full of catching this guy with one claw.


    Let the chicken master enter the chicken farm? Are you kidding, human? After the chicken master awakens the Phoenix blood, he must make a human arena! What a grandmother... I''m so angry!


    Chu Mo coughed twice, and then said with a suppressed smile, "the cockpit? Not bad... You can try it some day."


    Although Wang Dafa expressed some surprise at the rooster, he soon put his mind on the purpose of this time.


    "Brother, I came to you this time. I don''t know if what you said before counts?" Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo with a serious face.


    "Oh? Brother''s news is so well-informed?" Chu Mo said casually with a smile.


    "Well informed? Barely well informed. In fact, I don''t know what happened these days. However, my brother is back intact now. It should also explain the problem." Wang Dafa said very frankly, "more than 1000 people, the Allied forces of the two continents... It seems that respecting the teacher should be a shot?"


    "Don''t you know?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa and saw that his face was blank. It didn''t look like pretending, so he smiled and said, "you don''t know what happened, and you dare to put your treasure on me like this? Aren''t you afraid of losing?"


    "Don''t laugh at me, brother." Wang Dafa sighed: "although my brother is a businessman, he is also a little bloody. He won''t do the business of making sure profits every time. Maybe many people like to do the business of making sure profits, but sometimes, my brother likes something challenging."


    With that, Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo and said very sincerely, "to tell you the truth, brother, I have cleaned up all the sect warriors in Yanhuang city... From the moment you left the city! And I have been secretly protecting those who came here from all over... Once the disciples of the ethereal Palace!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo couldn''t help exclaiming and looked at Wang Dafa: "what you did... Is completely betraying the Qinglong hall?"


    "They don''t care about me as much as I thought." Wang Dafa was a little depressed and said softly, "I have made great contributions to Qinglong hall over the years. But in the end, I suddenly found out. It turned out that in the eyes of the core of Qinglong hall, Wang Dafa... Has always been just a nouveau riche."


    "Even so... It should not be the reason for brother to betray completely?" Chu Mo asked.


    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo and said frankly, "yes, if it''s just like this, my brother didn''t want to betray Qinglong hall completely. After all, the hall master has always taken care of me. So I didn''t fight against the people of Qinglong hall at the beginning."


    Wang Dafa said with a sad smile, "but just five days ago, I suddenly got a transfer order from Qinglong hall. The transfer order was signed and issued by the hall master himself. To transfer me back to Qinglong hall headquarters, I was given the position of senior gold elder."


    "Is this a good thing?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa.


    "Good thing?" Wang Da sneered and said, "along with the order, there is also a letter. It is also written by the hall leader himself. It requires me to hand over all the existing industries under my name to the person who comes to take over! Then, I promise to give me one tenth of the net income every year. Ha... Ha ha, it''s really generous!"

 Chapter 194

    "Before I joined Qinglong hall, I had created a huge family property. Over the years, I didn''t use the power of Qinglong hall to make any convenience for my business. It can be said that Wang Dafa didn''t rely on Qinglong hall today. On the contrary, Qinglong hall took countless silver from Wang Dafa over the years!"


    "Yes, they sent me a lot of powerful bodyguards. But to be honest... If I use the silver taken away by Qinglong Hall these years to hire any sect, I believe that the bodyguards around me will definitely be several times stronger than now!"


    "In addition, the biggest benefit I get is those pills from the sect."


    When Wang Dafa said this, his eyes were a little red: "but before taking these pills, I, Wang Dafa... Didn''t have that headache!"


    "I have no evidence for this matter, so I don''t say much. But this time, their behavior really makes me sad, even desperate."


    "Today, I completely understand that what qinglongtang wants is nothing more than this huge industry created by Wang Dafa. As for me... You have seen their attitude towards me before. You should know that what old brother said is true?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, you''re right."


    "So this time, I''m going out of my way." Wang Dafa''s eyes showed a touch of determination: "I know my brother''s master is not an ordinary person, and I certainly won''t watch my brother being chased and killed like this. Since I want to take refuge in you, I can''t wait until all the dust settles. That won''t show my sincerity."


    Although Chu Mo just came back, he didn''t know much about what happened here in Yanhuang city. However, I have just read some information and know that what Wang Dafa said is true.


    At this time, Wang Dafa stood up and smiled at Chu Mo, "call me brother again, and from now on, I will call you Chu Shao!"


    Chu Mo also stood up and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter what you call it."


    "No, it''s very important! Chu Shao knows a little about what he has to do. Chu Shao is a person with great ambitions in his chest. Therefore, we should distinguish between the elderly and the young." Wang Dafa said, kneeling down on Chu Mo''s knees, knocking his head on the ground, and then said, "from today on, I''m the financial steward around Chu Shao! Anything about finance, I''m wang Dafa! How much ambition Chu Shao has, I''ll have as much silver as Wang Dafa!"


    Chu Mo hurried over, picked up Wang Dafa and said, "your price... Is a little too big!"


    "No, this is only the first step!" Wang Dafa stood up and said with bright eyes, "Chu Shao''s intelligence department, in Dafa''s view, is actually a little naive... Cough, Dafa speaks directly, Chu Shao don''t be surprised."


    Chu Mo shook his head, saying he was not surprised.


    Wang Dafa said, "Chu Yan is a girl who works hard and has high talent. To be honest, she did a good job! But she can''t afford the childe''s ambition. Sui Hongru, the one armed steward of the Chu Shaofu, should be better at some things on the battlefield. Those elite retired veterans are all good players. But in fact, they still need special training to meet the childe''s needs."


    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo: "after all, this is the Jianghu, not the battlefield!"


    Chu Mo nodded in silence. Everything Wang Dafa said was reasonable. These problems, in fact, uncle one armed and Chu Yan themselves are very clear. But there was no way. Chu Mo had no one else to use. It''s completely a helpless move to rush the ducks to the shelves.


    Wang Dafa said, "as for Mr. Xu... Although he is excellent in all aspects, his identity has just become his biggest constraint! I think Mr. Xu himself must have realized this, so he has simply practiced at home recently."


    Chu Mo was very clear that Xu fufu should have taken those pills and was shutting down.


    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo: "for the time being, the childe''s intelligence department is enough. Now I join the childe, and I don''t want to give people a feeling that I want to hold everything in my hand. After all, even here, I have to wait for the childe to trust me completely before I can do more things."


    Wang Dafa was calm enough to bring almost everything to the table.


    Although Chu Mo once said half jokingly that he should do things for himself. However, Chu Mo didn''t expect that Wang Dafa really had such courage that he dared to betray Qinglong hall and put all his eggs on himself.


    "Are you not afraid of the Revenge of Qinglong hall?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    "Naturally, I''m afraid." Wang Dafa said in a deep voice, "I''ve met the leader of Qinglong hall once. Anyway, I''m not good at fighting, and I don''t have an intuitive judgment about his realm. But according to the information I''ve got over the years, I know that it''s an unfathomable person. However, since Chu Shao can offend Qinglong and rosefinch on the mainland for his friends, I don''t have that much courage, but I still have the courage to leave Qinglong hall!"


    "Good!" Chu Mo said with a serious face, "just for your words, you find someone, I''ll be sure!"


    Wang Dafa''s eyes flashed a touch of touching color: "then, I, Wang Dafa, will be the person of Chu Shao in the future!"


    "What do you want most?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa and asked softly.


    Wang Dafa thought for a while and said, "become the most famous businessman in the four elephant continent! I think one day, no matter secular or sects, when I mention Wang Dafa, I will give a thumbs up and praise: This is the most powerful businessman in our four elephant continent!"


    "Hahaha, OK, let''s work together for this goal!" Chu Mo stretched out his hand with a smile and swore with Wang Dafa.


    Subsequently, invitations were constantly sent, and others came to the door to ask for an audience. Wang Dafa didn''t stay here too long. After communicating with Chu Mo, he left directly.


    Now that the decision has been made, he has to make a lot of preparations.


    The most important thing is to be on guard against the ensuing retaliation of Qinglong hall.


    Qinglong hall, in the whole four elephant continent, is a behemoth. As an important figure in this super power, Wang Dafa''s betrayal will definitely make Qinglong hall furious.


    However, Wang Dafa is smart enough. He knows that what qinglongtang wants to do now is not to get rid of him. As a businessman with low combat effectiveness, qinglongtang won''t care much about when to kill him.


    Now the most thing the whole Qinglong hall wants to do is to get rid of Chu Mo!


    Therefore, with Chu Mo''s big tree standing in the way, Wang Dafa is safe for the time being.


    To say the least, even if Chu Mo was really defeated by Qinglong hall, he was knocked down. Isn''t there Xuanwu palace and white tiger hall?


    For a big businessman of Wang Dafa''s level, there will never be a lack of retreat.


    After Wang Dafa left, the rooster lying on the chair said lazily, "this human is very smart! If you use it well, it can become your right arm."

 Chapter 195

    "Huh?" Chu Mo glanced at the big cock: "do you also think you should enter the cockpit to fight?"


    "Roll, roll!" The rooster stared at Chu Mo: "boy, if you talk nonsense again, the rooster will fight with you!"


    "Haha." Chu Mo laughed happily, and it was naturally a happy thing to be able to accept Wang Dafa. Although this man''s combat power is very general, his brain is first-class intelligence!


    If such a person is used well, what is the number one businessman in the world?


    The rooster glanced at Chu Mo: "what are you proud of? The most important reason why this man dared to bet so much on you is that your master is too powerful!"


    Chu Mo laughed, "so what?"


    The rooster said, "if there was no your master, would you take the initiative to come to you?"


    Chu Mo said lightly, "there is no ''if'' in this world, and luck... Sometimes, it is also a part of strength."


    "Come on, you are so wonderful." The rooster hit, "if you''re right, your master should leave the world soon. By then, I''m afraid your boy''s hard life will come!"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment. He knew that the rooster was telling the truth.


    Among the worship posts just received, one is from the pro Wang mansion. Xia Jing''s handwritten letter told Chu Mo that except for a few kinds of medicinal materials, other medicinal materials had been prepared. As long as Chu Mo has time, he can start refining at any time.


    Xu Fu also sent an invitation to Chu Mo to have a rest and go to Xu Fu.


    The invitation of the second prince Xia Xiong followed.


    There are other princes and ministers, all sent invitations.


    Chu Mo had a feeling that many things had changed greatly since he came back this time.


    At this moment, the people sent by the palace are still waiting outside.


    "I''m going to the palace." Chu Mo glanced at the rooster: "do you want to see it with me?"


    "Forget it, the secular palace is just a larger courtyard, and there is nothing to see." The rooster looked proud and charming, and then said, "are you going to be watched as a rarity? No!"


    "It''s just a big cock. Who will treat you as a rarity?" Chu Mo pie pie mouth: "what they think more should be: Wow, what a big chicken, you can stew a big pot! Don''t put mushrooms!"


    "Go away! The chicken doesn''t want to see you!" The cock pinned his head aside, and the cockscomb on his head became even more red with anger.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    When Chu Mo came to the palace, he found that the emperor was already waiting for him in the imperial study.


    "See your majesty!" Chu Mo saluted the emperor.


    "No gift, sit down." After half a month''s absence, Chu Mo found that the emperor seemed to be getting older and had a lot of white hair in his hair. This is not a normal phenomenon for the emperor who can have all kinds of pills to resist aging and increase longevity at any time.


    After Chu Mo thanked, he sat on a chair and looked at the emperor.


    The emperor also looked at him and said gently, "how''s it going? It''s going well?"


    The emperor''s words made Chu Mo a little speechless: "Your Majesty knows what I''ve been doing during this time?"


    "I''m not blind." The emperor stared at Chu Mo: "if there is such a big movement, I don''t know, then the Emperor... There''s no need to be."


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "it''s going well, although there are some regrets in the end."


    "It''s inevitable that there will be regrets. It''s beyond my expectation that you can come back alive. It''s worthy of being my great summer horse!" The emperor said with a smile, and his frown, which had been locked, also stretched out a little.


    The emperor did not know that Chu Mo''s regret was completely different from what he understood.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t explain anything, and asked a strange question: "when did I become a thousand mile horse again?"


    "This is not the first thing I called out. It''s Xu Shoufu." The emperor smiled and said, "I think so!"


    "The emperor is too famous, and the boy can''t afford it." Chu Mo replied.


    "Don''t do this in front of me." The emperor said, staring at Chu Mo and asked, "can the college still be run?"


    Chu Mo said, "of course!"


    "Really?" The emperor narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Chu Mo incredulously, "are you sure that the college can be established?"


    "Why not?" Chu Mo smiled: "the boy has come back alive, which is enough to explain the problem?"


    "Good! Good! Good!" The emperor patted his hands and stood up, laughing, "I have Chu Mo, which can reach 100000 troops, hahaha!"


    The Emperor didn''t ask too much about what Chu Mo had experienced during this period. Really smart people don''t particularly like to get to the bottom of everything. Many things, as long as there is a satisfactory result, it is enough. As for the process, it is not important for them.


    Later, the emperor told Chu Mo that he had sent the medicinal materials he wanted to fan Fu. Then Chu Mo refused the emperor''s invitation to have dinner in the palace, left the palace and went directly to Taotie building.


    Here, after seeing Chu Yan and explaining some things to Chu Yan, Chu Mo hurried to Xu Fu again without stopping.


    Anyway, I want to see it.


    After Chu Mo came to Xu''s mansion, Xu fufu was unexpectedly closed and did not appear. Xu Zhongliang, the old man, took Chu Mo to have a meal and didn''t talk much. He just encouraged Chu Mo to take every step of the way in the future.


    In fact, Chu Mo''s performance has greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    In one year, the changes that have taken place in him are so big that many people can''t even accept them at all. Even Xu Zhongliang, the head of the current cabinet, didn''t have much to tell Chu mo.


    Chu Mo returned home late, and the rooster did not know where to hide. Chu Mo didn''t see it, so he went straight back to his room.


    Recalling the experience of more than half a month, Chu Mo still had a feeling like in a dream.


    The pursuit of thousands of strong men seemed to be a dead end, but they were forcibly regarded by the demon king as a life and death ordeal for Chu mo.


    During this period, the demon king seemed to do only one thing, that is, to lower the realm of these people to the same level as Chu mo. Then... Began to wait and see, almost without any action to help Chu mo. Everything was done by Chu Mo himself!


    In fact, it seems that for Chu Mo, it is still a doomed situation!


    In Chu Mo''s view, it is not just his strength and good luck that can return safely after getting rich hardships.


    Chu Mo learned too much in this experience, and also deeply understood the dark side of human nature.


    Those people will be greedy and selfish, almost perform incisively and vividly!


    If everyone only has the purpose of killing Chu Mo from beginning to end. Well, if the devil doesn''t do it, they may have succeeded.


    No matter how powerful Chu Mo is, he can never be the opponent of so many enemies in the same realm.


    Even in the process of fighting with this group of people, everyone is also harbouring ghosts. All think about how to get more benefits from Chu mo.


    So that in the end, he was killed by Chu Mo and still didn''t wake up.


    "So one day, if there are a large number of people around me, when they can''t give them what they want, they must learn to let go. Otherwise... They will be backfired. People''s hearts are the most elusive things in the world." Chu Mo said to himself.

 Chapter 196

    A few days later, in Yanhuang City, the newly built ethereal palace, the Royal College, was decorated and crowded


    Almost all the princes and ministers rarely seen on weekdays appear here.


    Prince Xia Jing, marshal Fang Mingtong of the army and horses, and Xu Zhongliang, the chief assistant of the current cabinet... Almost the whole summer, all the big people were present.


    In a burst of drum music, the supreme ruler of Daxia, his Majesty the emperor, arrived in person!


    The arrival of the emperor directly pushed the atmosphere here to the highest point. Countless civilians in Yanhuang city who came here to watch the excitement fell to their knees and shouted long live.


    A large number of young children from all cities in Daxia rush here to try their luck. See if you can have the opportunity to join the first sect established in the secular world in history. In particular, many children from poor families have hot dreams.


    If you successfully enter piaomigong Royal College, you will basically change the fate of your life.


    No one wants to miss this opportunity if they hear it.


    Mr. dantai sat behind a table on the high platform, and his heart surged. Just last night, less than two hours after Chu Mo left the palace, he sent someone directly to bring him a bottle of pills.


    After taking it, Mr. dantai recovered most of his extremely serious injury in an instant! Mr. Tantai was stunned on the spot.


    Although Mr. dantai has always known that Chu Mo''s master is a master of Dan medicine. Even Xia Jing''s stubborn diseases can be cured. But I didn''t expect that the other party''s attainments in Dan medicine were so deep.


    He thought it would take him at least months or even years to fully recover from his injury. But I don''t want to recover so much after only one night.


    Even now he is sitting here, he can still feel the power of the pill, emitting soft power in his body, repairing those injuries in his body.


    "What a god!" Mr. Tantai''s eyes showed gratitude.


    He had some resistance to being the dean of the college. A teenager, no matter how magical, even with the inheritance of the ethereal palace, wants to establish a sect in this secular world. How easy is it?


    That is to say, those greedy eyes from all sides form great pressure.


    Sure enough, Chu Mo escaped from Yanhuang City, and a large number of sect members from Qinglong and Zhuque mainland chased him out.


    Mr. Tantai was even a little desperate at that time. I didn''t expect Chu Mo to surprise him so much. He is sitting here at the moment. I feel very happy.


    Mr. Wei Chi was the same, sitting around Mr. dantai with the old eunuch.


    Both of them have great respect for Mr. dantai.


    This is not only because Mr. dantai is higher than them, but also because of the old man. In terms of age and experience, they are also much richer than them.


    Now the two of them, like Mr. dantai, have become the deputy dean of the Royal College of the ethereal palace. In my heart, I was more or less nervous, for fear that Mr. dantai would not be the vice president with them.


    However, after seeing the faint smile on Mr. dantai''s face, both of them were relieved. But he was still very careful to chat with Mr. dantai.


    The three of them are one of the protagonists today.


    The real protagonist hasn''t come yet.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo sat in front of the mirror with a grinning expression on his face and muttered, "it''s not like marrying a daughter-in-law... Why dress up so grandly?"


    A gentle female voice sounded behind him: "be good, young master. Although today is not a wedding for young master, it is also a big day for young master!"


    This woman, Chu Yan, combed Chu Mo''s hair and dressed herself.


    "What big day? I''m just the Dharma protector of this college... Not even the vice president." Chu Mo mumbled.


    "Hee hee, who doesn''t know that the young master is the real master of this college? Even the emperor with the name of the Dean should act according to the young master''s face?" Chu Yan said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When others hear this, they think I don''t respect the emperor." Chu Mo said.


    "There is no one here... Well, except this big cock." Chu Yan glanced at the big cock squatting on the chair with a proud face and said strangely, "where did the young master pick up this chicken? How did he feel that it was smart? Look at it... It seems to despise me? Hee hee. It''s so funny!"


    As everyone knows, the rooster''s stomach is about to explode, and he thinks: little girl skin, it''s fun for you! Annoyed the chicken master, one claw scratched your little face! Make you cry and lose your tune!


    This time, the rooster completely understood why Chu Mo wanted him to keep a low profile and not speak. If it spits out words again, it will not be regarded as a monster? It''s estimated that no matter where you go all day, you have to be surrounded by people. That''s annoying?


    "It seems that being a famous chicken is also very stressful!" The rooster thought a little bored.


    Half an hour later. Even the people in the palace came to urge twice, and Chu Yan finally finished dressing Chu mo. Smilingly said, "look, how about it?"


    Chu Mo stood up and looked at himself in the mirror. He even dared not recognize him.


    The boy in the mirror has a heroic face, red lips and white teeth, wearing a gorgeous dress and a golden crown.


    This golden crown was sent from the palace.


    Chu Mo, who knew the rules of aristocracy since childhood, was stunned when he saw the golden crown.


    Because only people at the prince level are qualified to wear this golden crown!


    It can be said that in today''s summer, no more than one slap is qualified to wear this golden crown!


    "My son is the most handsome!" Chu Yan was very satisfied with his'' work '', and stared at Chu Mo with a pretty red face, thinking: if the childe belongs to me... It would be better!


    The auspicious hour is approaching. Besides Chu Mo, even the emperor has arrived. Sitting on the second floor of the main hall of the Royal College of the ethereal palace, with a faint smile on his face. There was not a trace of impatience.


    Originally, some aristocrats who didn''t know why also complained about Chu Mo''s such a big shelf. But after seeing that even the emperor had no reaction, they all closed their mouths wisely.


    No matter how ignorant, they all know that the grandson picked up by general fan Wudi has become a great person now.


    When Chu Mo came out of the moment, on the square of the Royal College in the misty palace, there was a burst of cheering like a mountain and a tsunami.


    Xu fufu hid in the crowd and looked at Chu Mo, who walked slowly up the platform, with a happy smile on his face.


    "This is my brother Xu fufu! It only took him a year to stand in this position!"


    Xu fufu had been closed before. Even his family didn''t know that he would leave the Customs at this time. Therefore, Xu fufu didn''t inform anyone, but quietly came here to surprise his brother.


    Chu Mo stood on the stage, behind him were Mr. dantai, Mr. weichi and the nameless old eunuch. Behind the high platform is the hall of the Royal College of the ethereal palace!


    It is a two-story building, but it is very high and has an excellent view.


    The emperor took a group of princes and ministers and sat on the second floor of the hall to observe the ceremony.


    At this time, a master of ceremonies shouted, "silence! The auspicious hour is approaching... First, please welcome the Royal College of the misty palace, lifelong Dharma protector... Master Chu Mo, speak to everyone!"


    Boom!


    Among the crowd that had just quieted down, there came a wave of cheers from the mountains and the tsunami.


    At this time, a very cold woman''s voice came from a distance: "there are no heroes, making everyone famous! Unexpectedly, a little boy can stand in such a place openly, representing a country. It seems that this secular... Is getting worse. What''s the use of such people? This country... Should be destroyed?"


    With this sound, a cold light swept rapidly from the distance.


    Directly sweep to Chu Mo on the high platform. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 197

    The first person to react was Mr. dantai sitting in the back!


    The old man Teng stood up and blocked Chu Mo directly with an incredible speed.


    Followed by Mr. Wei Chi and the nameless old eunuch.


    There are not many clues about human nature at ordinary times. Only in the most dangerous time can we tell who has more shining points in human nature.


    "Danger, get back!" Mr. Tantai pulled Chu Mo behind him and shouted loudly. At the same time, he warned Mr. weichi and the unknown old eunuch around him: "you two protect the son of Chu!"


    Mr. dantai''s face was dignified, and there was an old and simple sword in his hand. Get ready to stop that terrible sword!


    Mr. dantai knew the power of this sword Qi, and it was difficult to stop him in his current state. But in such a critical moment, he doesn''t act? Who else can stop it?


    He is the guardian of this summer!


    The emperor is not the only one he guards!


    At this moment, Mr. dantai even forgot about Chu Mo and the master.


    Bang!


    In mid air, there was a sudden loud noise.


    The sword Qi swept by the other party, somehow, exploded in midair.


    Turned into waves and scattered around. Below, you can clearly see the invisible waves surging violently in the void.


    At the same time, an indifferent voice sounded in the distance: "friend, good means, no wonder you dare to risk universal condemnation and kill a large number of strong people in our hall. But today, you will die!"


    With this sound, from a distance, another figure appeared, flying here at a high speed.


    This figure is faster than the one who just cut out the sword!


    The latter came first, and almost in an instant, he came to the top of the Royal College in the misty palace.


    A large number of bodyguards immediately protected the emperor and others on the second floor of the hall. At the same time, there are also many bodyguards, aiming at the figure in the sky. His face showed an extremely strong alert color.


    The emperor has also made a lot of preparations for today''s opening ceremony of the college.


    Therefore, when other princes and ministers were a little flustered, the emperor sat there safely. Although he was nervous, he believed in Chu Mo''s master more!


    I have to believe it!


    For various reasons, the royal family has been unconsciously tied to Chu Mo completely.


    Now, even if you want to let go, it''s impossible.


    Therefore, in the face of this sudden situation, the Emperor just drank coldly: "panic! There is me!"


    "Wait... You don''t have to panic." The figure in the sky slowly came down and said indifferently, "all of you present today will be buried with those who died in Qinglong hall! Your country will also be completely destroyed because of this!"


    This figure, slowly falling, stopped in the air more than ten feet away from the ground. He looked at Chu Mo indifferently, who was protected by Mr. dantai, Mr. weichi and the unknown old eunuch. Lightly said: "little beast, I won''t let you die too happily!"


    Chu Mo, who was protected in the middle by the three people, saw the visitor and even smiled: "are you the hall leader of the Qinglong hall? The legendary hermit? For the sake of me, who is an unknown person, he even shot himself. Isn''t it too bad to lose his share?"


    "To kill you alone will naturally lose your share, but to destroy your country... My hand is not a loss!" The man said, glancing at the void, and said coldly, "isn''t that hidden friend coming out?"


    Chu Mo looked at the man carefully. He was an old man who had a crush on him for more than 70 years last year. His silver hair was carefully combed, and a wooden hairpin was inserted in his bun. Wearing a gray Taoist robe, his face is ruddy and looks very elegant.


    Only in his eyes, there was a strong killing chance.


    At this time, in the distant sky, a large group of people appeared again, all flying in Yukong!


    Clear your mind!


    A large group of strong men of Ming state of mind came to this secular capital!


    At this time, the woman also came from the sky. This is a woman who looks like she is in her 40s. She is slim and beautiful. Wearing a blue dress, the whole person looks extremely noble.


    Behind the woman, there were also a large group of people flying in the sky. Roughly, there are forty or fifty people!


    Similarly, the woman landed more than ten feet away from the ground and formed an horn with the old man wearing a gray Taoist robe, each occupying a position.


    Qinglong hall leader!


    President of rosefinch association!


    No one could have imagined that two famous figures would appear in this secular national capital.


    Moreover, their intention and main purpose... Was to kill a secular teenager.


    "Are you Chu Mo? Where is your master? Let him get out!" The woman''s eyebrows, with a touch of evil spirit: "just blocked my sword, how dare you show up now?"


    Those civilians who came here to watch the excitement were all scared silly.


    The powerful aura emanating from the hall leader of Qinglong hall and the president of Zhuque Association, as well as those who flew over from the sky behind them, made these secular civilians feel breathless.


    The emperor and a kind of princes and ministers above the hall were all silent at the moment.


    Behind the emperor''s calm face, there was a helpless wry smile in his heart: Chu mo... I hope your master will not disappoint me!


    Xu Zhongliang, Fang Mingtong and Xia Jing looked at each other.


    Xia Jing suddenly hugged Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong: "I used to offend you so much. I hope you don''t take it amiss."


    Fang Mingtong smiled brightly: "prince, why do you say this? We are all men of this summer! Summer is born... We are born; summer is dead, we will die together! What offends? We don''t care about that!"


    Xu Zhongliang smiled faintly: "I once saw a kind of insect, which is as shaped as an ant and as big as a grain of rice. I didn''t think so at first. But I was told by a famous doctor that this kind of insect will kill with a bite and a stick of incense! How many people are ants in this world? But not every ant... Can be easily crushed to death."


    Fang Mingtong laughed and said, "literati like to beat around the bush when they talk. Just say directly that these aggressive bastards are not really so terrible. These ants in their eyes may not have no resistance, so it''s over?"


    Xu Zhongliang smiled: "you old soldier ruffian, you are still so angry."


    Fang Mingtong laughed and said, "Mom, if I''m not angry, won''t all the soldiers in the world become counsellors? Boys, do you hear me? Xu Shoufu asked you if you''re still angry?"


    "Kill!"


    From all directions, there was a roar!


    Tens of thousands of people shouted in unison. Although it is ordinary, it can also be bloody.


    At least, with the roar of tens of thousands of soldiers, those civilians who had been trembling with fear before felt warm in their chest. Courage also recovered a lot.


    There was no expression on the face of the leader of Qinglong hall.


    The eyebrow tip of the president of the rosefinch Association picked slightly and sneered, "that old man, you said that the poisonous insect, named blackheart ant, is a first-class yuan beast. For you mortals, it will naturally die in one bite. But for us, it is still a small thing that can be easily crushed to death. It is insignificant!"


    The woman said, glancing at the head of the Qinglong Hall: "Chu Mo, it''s mine!"


    The leader of Qinglong hall didn''t move his eyebrows, and said a word expressionless: "get out!"

 Chapter 198

    The beautiful face of the president of the rosefinch Club instantly became iron blue, glaring at the hall leader of the green dragon Hall: "so talking... Is it too much?"


    "Get out!" The head of Qinglong hall, the old man with elegant appearance and Fairy Spirit, answered her with only one word.


    This time, even the group of people behind the president of the rosefinch association all became restless.


    Qinglong hall and Zhuque Club... Are the super forces on Qinglong mainland and Zhuque mainland respectively. Since the day when these two forces came into being, they have been put together for comparison. In everyone''s view, these two forces are of equal status and equal strength.


    Moreover, both sides occupy one side, and the well water does not invade the river.


    Even the members of Qinglong hall and Zhuque Association have always thought so.


    I''m afraid both sides didn''t expect that one day, they would face each other directly because of one thing.


    I didn''t expect that the leader of Qinglong hall was so strong that he didn''t pay attention to the president of the rosefinch club at all. Roll twice in a row... It''s really overbearing and arrogant to the extreme.


    A flash of extremely cold light flashed in the beautiful eyes of the president of the rosefinch Association: "Zhao Xiao, I really think your strength can do whatever you want if you break through the state of mind in heaven, and don''t take anyone in this world into account? Although I Gong MuQing hasn''t broken through the state of mind in heaven, I may not have the power to fight with you!"


    "This is my territory! I told you to get out, didn''t you hear me?" Zhao Xiao, the leader of Qinglong hall, looked coldly at Gong MuQing, the president of Zhuque Association, and said, "don''t tell me about this group of waste you brought. I can kill them all alone! If you know the truth, get out of here!"


    "Zhao Xiao... You are too much!" An old man walked out of the camp on the side of the rosefinch Club: "is it time for us to fight against each other at this time? If you want to divide the interests, you have to get the things first?"


    "What are you?" Zhao Xiao''s old eyes shot two sharp rays of light, looking at the old man: "how can you talk here? Get out of here!"


    "Zhao Xiao... Don''t think no one dares to fight you!" The old man shouted angrily and raised his hand with a slap. With a powerful force, he directly hit the hall leader of Qinglong hall.


    Boom!


    This force, in the void, made an extremely dull sound.


    "Understand the state of mind!" Mr. dantai, standing beside Chu Mo, shouted in a low voice, "this person of Zhuque association is actually a powerful person who understands the state of mind!"


    Mr. Wei Chi narrowed his eyes and whispered, "I didn''t expect that they had a infighting."


    The nameless old eunuch said faintly, "I''ve been complaining for a long time. This time, it''s just a coincidence. They don''t pay attention to us. Naturally, they have to test each other''s limits first."


    Zhao Xiao, the leader of Qinglong hall, did not move in the face of the powerful slap of the old man. A figure behind him rushed over at high speed: "old immortal... Want to be famous? Pass me first!"


    A middle-aged man, with dancing clothes and long hair dancing in the wind, raised his hand and hit the octogenarian with this palm.


    Boom!


    In mid air, there was a sudden earth shattering noise.


    A violent invisible wave suddenly spread in all directions.


    If this palm is on the ground, I''m afraid all the surrounding buildings will suffer. As for those people, they will suffer heavy casualties.


    The faces of Mr. Tantai and others all showed a dignified color. Mr. dantai said in a deep voice, "unexpectedly, Qinglong hall and Zhuque Club turned out to be pouring out this time... Bringing all the top strongmen here. It seems that this time... They are determined to destroy Daxia."


    The emperor and others on the second floor stand also became extremely dignified.


    It is unexpected that a Royal College in the ethereal palace has attracted the covet of the top forces on two continents. This day has become a day related to the life and death of Daxia!


    However, at this time, the emperor calmed down and sat there, glancing around: "is it not tiring for everyone to sit down and drink tea?"


    "..." a group of princes, ministers and top nobles all looked at the emperor with speechless faces and admiration. Many people thought: who has your breath nourishing skill, your majesty? Now these two groups are competing for a higher score. But once they get higher. It''s us mortals who suffer!


    In the corner, a middle-aged man who was supported by someone tied a white cloth to his head and covered his eyes tightly. It was Xia Ying, the former crown prince, who had not been seen for many days.


    He was held by two waitresses, listening to the waitress explain the current situation to him in a low voice. When hearing the arrival of two groups of masters, Xia Ying''s mouth tilted slightly upward and said, "good thing... Good thing! I have long said that this matter will cause great disaster. My father and Emperor will not listen, and no one will listen. Hey hey... Are you going to destroy the country? It''s good to destroy the country!"


    He muttered here, and no one noticed him. The two maidens holding him turned pale with fear.


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly sounded behind Xia Ying: "brother, what else are you doing? You two... Don''t help him back quickly? If there is any mistake, can you afford it?"


    The two maidens were startled. As soon as they looked back, they saw that it was Xia Xiong, the second Royal Highness, and immediately turned pale.


    Xia Xiong waved his hand: "I don''t blame you. Help my eldest brother back quickly."


    The two maidens stood there in some embarrassment. They were just servants. How dare they forcibly help Xia Ying back?


    Xia Ying didn''t object. She turned around and let two maids help him back. When passing by Xia Xiong, Xia Ying suddenly smiled softly, "second brother, you won''t do what you want."


    "Really? Then try it. Anyway, if I don''t do what I want, my brother won''t have a chance." Xia Xiong said faintly.


    "That''s not necessarily." Xia Ying snorted, "although there has been no blind emperor in history, it does not mean that there will be no blind emperor."


    "Hehe." Xia Xiong shook his head and smiled, looking at Xia Ying being held by two maids and staggering back. "Blind emperor? I didn''t expect you to have such a dream at this time. Don''t blame being a brother for being cruel..."


    With that, Xia Xiong raised his head, looked at the two people fighting in the sky, and sighed, "if these people... Were all my people, how wonderful?"


    The two great powers who understood the state of mind played more than a dozen rounds on the sky, but did not decide the victory or defeat.


    The middle-aged man at Qinglong hall sneered, "old man, do you want to fight? A lot of years old, are you out of strength?"


    The old man said faintly, "haven''t you heard of the sentence" old and strong? Weak? When you are an old man like you? Hollowed out by wine and lust? "


    Bang bang!


    The two great powers who understood the state of mind mocked each other, and there was another fierce attack.


    High above the sky, a wave of fluctuations, a steady stream of shocks around.


    This scene, let the following more than 100000 people in the secular world, see silent. At the same time, my heart is very uneasy!

 Chapter 199

    Gong MuQing looked at Zhao Xiao and said coldly, "do you want to fight? Let them see jokes in front of these secular mortals?"


    Zhao Xiao responded coldly, "after killing you all, you will naturally kill them all!"


    Gong Mu angrily said, "Zhao, are you an idiot? There is a strong man hidden in the dark!"


    On Zhao Xiao''s elegant face, there was a hint of disdain: "a person who doesn''t dare to show his face... What kind of strong person?"


    Gong MuQing said with a disappointed face, "Zhao Xiao, after all these years, I can''t imagine that you are still like this. You are arrogant and don''t pay attention to anyone..."


    "So what?" Zhao Xiao sneered.


    The following group of people were all dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that the leader of the Qinglong hall and the president of the rosefinch association had known each other for a long time! And it seems... There are many stories between them.


    Although the situation was at stake at this time, the fire of curiosity in the hearts of these people was lit.


    Gong MuQing shook his head and sighed, "do you have to fight to the death?"


    In Zhao Xiao''s eyes, two cold murderous gases suddenly shot out: "you bitch! Your heart is like a poisonous snake. It''s very cruel. In those days, you secretly poisoned Xiaotang. Today, you came to me and pretended to be innocent. If you knew this, why did you have it?"


    "You still have the face to mention that thing back then? That little bitch actively seduced you..." Gong MuQing was also crazy at this time, and his face showed a very venomous color.


    "Enough... You bitch!" Zhao Xiao said, directly to Gong MuQing, and the two instantly fought together.


    This scene made the following group of people dumbfounded.


    Although Gong MuQing''s realm was a lot worse than Zhao Xiao''s, he was also completely enraged at this time, and there was no way left for him to move. It seemed that they were going to die together with Zhao Xiao... For a time, the two were equal.


    Chu Mo all saw some speechless, and the corners of his mouth twitched, muttering, "this is a pair of old enemies?"


    Mr. Wei Chi said with a wry smile, "it must be the gratitude and resentment many years ago?"


    The nameless old eunuch said, "our family hopes that they can die together. That''s too beautiful!"


    Unfortunately, this is just the beautiful expectation of the old eunuch.


    The battle between Gong MuQing and Zhao Xiao was quickly divided.


    Zhao Xiao got a sword on his left shoulder, and his blood flew. But a Sword Pierced Gong MuQing''s abdomen, and the ancient Long Sword Pierced Gong MuQing''s back waist.


    Gong MuQing uttered a scream, whoa, spewing out a mouthful of blood.


    Those eyes stared at Zhao Xiao''s face.


    Zhao Xiao was indifferent and directly pulled out the sword.


    Gong MuQing''s body was crumbling in mid air, and tears ran down her cheeks: "you are still so ruthless, Zhao Xiao... Very good, this sword, I''m still Xiaotang. Between you and me, we''ve broken up from now on!"


    Zhao Xiao snorted coldly and swept the ancient sword across Gong MuQing''s neck. Unexpectedly, I wanted to take the opportunity to kill her completely and behead her!


    All the strong men in Zhuque club are absolute confidants of Gong MuQing. Seeing this, they were all crazy and rushed forward to save Gong MuQing.


    A large number of strong men in the Qinglong hall over there also rushed up at this time.


    The shopping of both sides is carried out directly.


    At this time, Zhao Xiao''s sword had crossed Gong MuQing''s white and bright neck. But somehow, in the moment when the woman''s head can be easily beheaded. Zhao Xiao hesitated.


    Gong MuQing''s face showed a sad smile: "I just... Know your flaws, I can... Stab your... Chest with a sword... Even if I can''t kill... You... But seriously hurt you, no problem?"


    Zhao Xiao''s face showed a struggling color and nodded gently.


    "I know... You hate me... That year... Kill Xiaotang..." Gong MuQing''s words have become a little difficult, muttering: "I love you too much... So... I hate her!"


    "You stabbed me today, and I... don''t hate you." Gong MuQing''s face showed a gentle color: "your sword, didn''t... Cut it off, I thank you."


    "You go." Zhao Xiao sighed a long time and said faintly, "that sword just now has completely damaged your vitality. Your realm will quickly fall to the state of mind of Ming Dynasty and finally stay in the state of iron and blood, which is a fluke. Therefore, there is no need to kill you. Go!"


    Gong MuQing said with a sad smile, "go? Why should I go? I swore that year... Either marry you and be your woman, or die in your hands, making you feel guilty!"


    With that, Gong MuQing hit Zhao Xiao''s sword hard.


    I don''t know whether I didn''t react or didn''t want to react. Anyway, Gong MuQing directly hit Zhao Xiao''s sword, and a blood stain instantly appeared on his white neck, and the blood flew!


    The body... Also fell directly down the sky.


    "Love!" At this time, Zhao Xiao seemed to suddenly regain consciousness, and his body flashed, directly holding Gong MuQing in his arms. On the old face, tears rolled down, "why do you have to suffer?"


    "You finally... Called me again... Qing''er... I... Can... Close my eyes!" Gong MuQing''s head tilted and died directly in Zhao Xiao''s arms.


    "Ah!" Zhao Xiao suddenly raised his head to the sky and shouted, "you guys... Have a good time watching the excitement? You all have to be buried with my Qing''er!"


    Bang bang!


    Powerful strength broke out along Zhao Xiao''s body.


    The great energy, who had entered the state of mind, held Gong MuQing, the president of the rosefinch Association in his arms and directly killed the strong of the rosefinch Association.


    Mingxinjing... Kill!


    Understand the state of mind... Kill!


    Almost for a moment, the rosefinch meeting went up to the president and down to the core elders. All died at the hands of Zhao Xiao, the leader of the Qinglong hall.


    It can be said that the decline of zhuquehui, a behemoth, began here in Chu Mo, but its destruction... Was here in Zhao Xiao.


    "That''s great!" Chu Mo squinted, trying to see Zhao Xiao''s every move clearly. This is a great opportunity to observe! Chu Mo doesn''t want to miss it.


    But Zhao Xiao''s action was too fast, and his shot was extremely accurate. It was almost a one shot kill!


    "Use the smallest strength to exert the greatest power... Masters are masters. It''s really different!" Mr. dantai was able to keep up with Zhao Xiao''s rhythm and sighed there.


    In the sky, flesh and blood fly!


    There was almost no scream. Almost all the strong men on the side of the rosefinch club were killed by Zhao Xiao alone.


    With less than a incense stick, all the people of the rosefinch club will be destroyed!


    Zhao Xiaoning stood in the void, and there was not a drop of blood on his gray Taoist robe.


    Lightly said: "from today on, this green dragon continent is my green dragon hall! Today''s rosefinch meeting is your example!"


    The tone was flat, but the words were extremely overbearing.


    Then, Zhao Xiao glanced at the group on the ground: "it''s your turn."

 Chapter 200

    Boom!


    A large number of civilians gathered here, hearing this sentence, immediately issued a burst of exclamation.


    Like a tsunami!


    There are too many people. The fight in the sky just now attracted more people to come here again.


    Not everyone knew what had happened, but soon... The news reached their ears.


    "These immortals are all villains! They are here to destroy our country!"


    "They want to kill all of us!"


    "You see, they can fly around in the sky. It''s natural for them to want to kill us."


    Although there are many people here, the speed of news transmission is unexpectedly fast. Therefore, the moment Zhao Xiao said this sentence, everyone below... Became agitated.


    Seeing... Even without the help of Zhao Xiao, a stampede tragedy is about to happen.


    At this time, a faint voice came from the void: "yes, it''s wonderful!"


    On the high platform, Chu Mo''s eyebrows slightly picked up and muttered, "you old man can really stand."


    "Let the master come out?" A flash of heat flashed in Mr. dantai''s eyes. Now the only person who can stop Zhao Xiao is Chu Mo, the mysterious master!


    If not even him, today... Will almost become the day of the demise of the whole summer.


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, my master has been there!"


    At this moment, countless people''s eyes are all focused on the sky.


    It''s not just these people in the secular world!


    There are also many sect members hiding in the dark!


    The previous experience made these people all learn to keep a low profile and no longer make public like that. But they still pay close attention to the news here in the dark. Once they feel profitable, these people will certainly not continue to be silent.


    Now, they all focus on the most mysterious person.


    The demon king in black walked slowly out of the void and looked at Zhao Xiao: "well, in the early days of heaven''s state of mind, he was ruthless, determined and smart enough. It''s a pity that you met me."


    "Hahahaha... I saw someone more crazy than me for the first time today!" Zhao Xiao looked up and laughed, pointing to the demon king: "you are just the strength of heaven''s state of mind, maybe a little higher than me. I really don''t understand, where did you come from to evaluate me with confidence and courage?"


    The demon king said faintly, "I cleaned these claws and teeth around you first, and then we''ll talk about others."


    The demon king said, but he didn''t see any action. But the strong men who knew and even understood the state of mind behind Zhao Xiao screamed one by one... Falling down from the sky!


    "You..." Zhao Xiao''s eyes instantly red, this group of people, is his biggest dependence!


    The reason why he dared to destroy the rosefinch club in this way was that he didn''t care about the future Revenge of those big and small sects in the rosefinch mainland. Rely on this group of people.


    But now they unexpectedly fell from the sky so strangely. Zhao Xiao was so angry that he shot directly at the demon king.


    Bang!


    The devil''s sleeve gently shook, and a thunderbolt suddenly sounded in the sky!


    Just like a thunder, it sounded out of thin air.


    Zhao Xiao''s body was instantly hit by this force. In midair, he spewed a mouthful of blood.


    "Do you know the difference this time?" The demon king said faintly.


    At this time, the dozens of confidants behind Zhao Xiao had all fallen from the air!


    The crowd scattered on the ground, making room for this group of people in such a crowded situation


    Bang bang!


    One by one, on weekdays, they didn''t even have the qualification to look up, so they fell beside them.


    Broken bones, broken tendons, burst brains!


    There were bursts of screams in the crowd, and some people were even scared to stand unsteadily.


    However, someone took the lead in cheering: "it''s these bastards who just said they would kill us all. Now they have been killed! Old and young men in Yanhuang city... Are you afraid of farts? Are you a man? Just cheer for me!"


    Chu Mo, standing on the high platform, instantly widened his eyes, and then a happy smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Xu Erfu!


    My brother''s voice will never be forgotten.


    Xu Zhongliang, the chief assistant of the cabinet on the second floor platform of the main hall, also heard the sound, and his face, which had been flat, showed a happy smile.


    Boom!


    People are like this. The more people there are, the stronger the herd mentality is.


    Xu fufu took the lead in cheering, and countless people immediately followed.


    Then, nearly 200000 people gathered at the scene, and the cheers were overwhelming!


    Some people even had the courage to rush up and kick the dead Qinglong hall strongmen. If these people have knowledge under the spring, they will be angry and die again.


    In their realm, they never dreamed that one day, after death, their bodies would be ruined by a group of secular mortals they had never paid attention to.


    Zhao Xiao was hit by the demon king and flew away. Although he was not seriously injured, his horror in his heart had reached an unprecedented level.


    Obviously, they are all martial artists in heaven''s state of mind. Why is the gap so large?


    At this time, Zhao Xiao watched all the people he brought fall, and the whole person was also sad and angry, roaring up to the sky.


    The demon king looked at Zhao Xiao and said faintly, "didn''t you treat others like this just now? Why can''t you stand being treated like this by others now?"


    "You''re crazy! Don''t think you''re the strongest in the world!" At this moment, Zhao Xiao''s hair spread out, and his whole body looked like crazy. He shouted at the demon king, "there is always something worse than you in this world!"


    "Oh?" The demon king picked up his eyebrows and grabbed the void. He directly grabbed a person from the void and looked at Zhao Xiao: "are you talking about him?"


    The man caught by the demon king in the void seemed to be stunned. He was so dull and motionless that he was caught in his hand by the demon king. Holding his collar is like carrying a fish. Looking at Zhao Xiao lightly.


    "This... This... This is impossible!" Zhao Xiao uttered a cry of horror, and the whole person was about to collapse: "this is an illusion! I don''t believe it!"


    At this time, the man who was held by the demon king seemed to have recovered. Roared, "let go of me!"


    PA!


    The demon king raised his hand and slapped it on the face. "What are you shouting about?"


    The man''s voice suddenly stopped.


    Chu Mo looked up and saw that the man held by his master was only in his thirties in terms of age. It seems like master.


    He is also dressed in black and looks very handsome. Only half of his face was swollen, and he was slapped by the demon king just now.


    Chu Mo knew that the age of such people could not be judged by their appearance. Zhao Xiao can be used as a secret weapon. Obviously, his strength will not be inferior to Zhao Xiao.


    The demon king said lightly, "what kind of power does a little fart kid who just stepped into the congenital threshold pretend? Remember, go back and practice well. Don''t participate in these useless things in the future!"


    With that, the devil''s hand was raised, and the young man in his hand was directly thrown out by him.


    Like an arrow, it instantly penetrated into the clouds and disappeared.


    At this time, the demon king turned his eyes to Zhao Xiao: "what else to explain?"¡ª¡ª


    It still broke out today, at least in the fifth watch!


    Ensure the minimum

 Chapter 201

    Zhao Xiao is a fool. In his arms, he still holds the dead Gong MuQing. Even if I was just hit by the demon king, I didn''t let go. Murmured: "the great power of Gu Cheng... The elder of the innate realm, how can it be... How can it be?"


    Zhao Xiao muttered. Suddenly, he rushed to the demon king as if he were crazy: "what you use must be magic, so I don''t believe it..."


    Poof!


    With a flick of his fingers and strength, the demon king directly pierced Zhao Xiao''s eyebrows with incredible speed.


    A small blood hole appeared in the center of Zhao Xiao''s eyebrows. Blood flowed down there. Zhao Xiao''s eyes gradually lost their luster. Deep in the eyes, there is still an unbelievable light.


    The whole world is dead!


    Everyone subconsciously held their breath, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    What is a peerless strong man? They finally saw it today!


    Including those people in the sect who are secretly observing, at this moment, they all have only one idea: this person... Invincible in the world!


    Zhao Xiao muttered to himself before he died. Ordinary people can''t hear him, but how can he not hear him when he reaches a certain level of cultivation?


    The man who was caught out of the void by the demon king, slapped and then directly thrown away... Was actually the elder of the lonely city!


    I''m afraid it won''t take a few days for this news to spread all over the Sixiang continent!


    Chu Mo''s master, this mysterious and extremely powerful existence, this war... Can be said to have directly shocked the entire four elephant continent!


    With such a strong man sitting behind, who dares to trouble Chu Mo from now on? He doesn''t bother others. Many people are expected to burn Gao Xiang.


    Zhao Xiao didn''t let go of Gong MuQing''s body until he died, and the two fell down together.


    The demon king''s heart moved, and the speed of the bodies of these two people falling suddenly slowed down a lot. In the end, gently fall to the ground. The demon king said, "bury these people. In this world, they are all people of status. Don''t let them abandon their bodies in the wilderness."


    With that, the demon king''s eyes swept down and stopped slightly in the hiding place of some sects.


    Those people all felt their scalp tingling. They can''t even think of getting lucky. I know clearly that I have been found!


    "What green dragon hall and rosefinch Club... It''s nonsense! A sect should have the appearance of a sect. Either enter the world or be born. It''s clearly a group of people in the sect who make a bunch of mobs. What are you doing to make such a freak in the secular world? Compete for profits with people in the secular world? How much do you want to face!" The devil''s indifferent voice came from the void, so that the hearts of those in the sect present were cold.


    The devil stopped for a moment when he said this, as if waiting for those people to remember what he said. Then he said, "people in the secular world are not all mole ants. Don''t you go into the secular world to recruit disciples? In the future, don''t use the word mole ants to describe the secular world. You sects, in my eyes, are also mole ants! Can I just come and destroy you?"


    If he had said this before today, even if he was the master of Chu Mo, a magical boy, I''m afraid he would have been laughed at by countless people.


    But now, the effect is completely different!


    No one suspected that he was bragging.


    "My apprentice died in the battle, in the experience, and even in the calculation... It''s all because he''s not strong enough! But if in the future, who dares to be like this, send a large number of people against him. Don''t blame me for coming to the door and killing you!"


    With that, the demon king''s body flashed and disappeared directly into the air.


    Hum!


    Until this moment, more than 200000 people on the scene seemed to come to life. Everyone, all coincidentally, breathed a sigh. Then he uttered a cry that he didn''t even know what it meant.


    Today, these people have witnessed a mythical scene.


    This scene will determine the rise and fall of the two continents, Qinglong and Zhuque, for many years to come!


    The rosefinch will die... The Qinglong hall is also dead.


    And the words of the demon king were resounding. It was heard by more than 200000 people present, even the whole Yanhuang city.


    It is estimated that it will be completely spread out in a short time.


    The emperor, who had been sitting on the second floor of the hall, finally breathed out, "I''m scared to death!"


    "The emperor is really kidding. Just now you are the most calm!" Who said that Wu Fu would not flatter? It was Fang Mingtong, the Grand Marshal, who said this sentence.


    The emperor stared at the partner who grew up together and said, "calm down! I can''t stand up! Hurry up, who will help me!"


    Fang Mingtong and Xia Jing hurried over to help the emperor up.


    The emperor is really not kidding. His legs are still a little weak up to now. He stood in front of the railing on the second floor and looked down. After taking a deep breath, he shouted, "God bless summer!"


    Chu Mo and others on the high platform were only slightly stunned. Then they raised their arms and shouted, "God bless Daxia!"


    "God bless summer!" This time, the noise is overwhelming!


    Hundreds of thousands of people shouted from their hearts at the same time, which made the world pale.


    Even those who hide in the secret of the sect, at this moment, have to have some admiration for the secular emperor. It''s really not possible for anyone to seize this opportunity accurately and rally the hearts of the people.


    "God bless summer!"


    "God bless summer!"


    Countless people shouted and roared excitedly, as if they were venting.


    The cohesion of the people is constantly strengthened at this time!


    Everyone''s sense of belonging to Daxia is unprecedented.


    Even some people in the sect envy these people at this moment. A thought unexpectedly appeared in my heart: if I am also a Daxia person... It seems to be very good!


    This kind of idea, in the past, will not appear in these people''s minds anyway.


    At this time, the emperor nodded to Chu Mo below.


    Chu Mo stood there, raised his arms and pressed down.


    The noise around gradually disappeared, and everyone''s eyes focused on Chu mo. At this moment, everyone knows that the invincible ''immortal'' in the sky just now is the young master!


    And this boy is their summer boy!


    That kind of pride, and the intimacy of seeing Chu Mo, is simply bursting.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and said loudly, "the Royal College of the ethereal palace... Has been established!"


    Boom!


    Loud cheers followed.


    Then, the firecrackers, which had already been prepared, crackled and began to ring.


    But the sound of firecrackers was suppressed by the cheers of the crowd.


    The whole Yanhuang City, at this moment, formed a sea of joy.


    As for the auspicious time that has been set before, who cares about this?


    Then, the leaders of all parties spoke on the stage.


    From the emperor, to the Grand Marshal Fang Mingtong, to the first assistant of the cabinet Xu Zhongliang, and then to the prince Xia Jing.


    Everyone, with enthusiasm, placed high hopes and best wishes on this college in the shortest language.


    Finally, in the cheers of hundreds of thousands of people, the strongest secular college in history came on stage strongly!

 Chapter 202

    The war of the demon king, caused by the impact, in the following days. Show it little by little.


    First of all, people in the whole four elephant continent, including the white tiger continent and the Xuanwu continent, which have little contact with this side, all know this thing.


    This completely invincible record of the demon king made the whole Sixiang continent lose its voice!


    Even the elders of the lonely city were thrown away by the demon king like rag dolls. Who else dares to belittle this person?


    "Chu Mo? That annoying little thing? How can he have such a powerful master?" In a faraway paradise, a beautiful but cold woman frowned and muttered to herself.


    If Chu mo were here, he would recognize at a glance that this woman was Shen aobing, the flying fairy who took Miaoyi Niang!


    At the moment, Shen aobing was holding a secret letter, which was personally sent by the leader of Feixian''s subordinate sect. The secret letter recorded in great detail what happened in Yanhuang city.


    Shen aobing looked a little cold in his heart. Gu Yu, the youngest elder in the lonely city, was caught by the little beast''s master as a child, slapped and thrown out.


    It is said that elder Gu Yu closed the death gate directly after returning to the isolated city. No one! Vow to avenge this.


    In Shen aobing''s mind, he couldn''t help recalling the only meeting between her and Chu mo.


    "You can''t provoke me!"


    Chu Mo''s words at that time, which seemed to her to be nonsense, now made Shen aobing feel a little cold in his heart. She is even a little glad that the little beast''s master didn''t appear at that time. Otherwise, her fate at that time might not be much better than that of elder Gu Yu.


    "So it seems that the little beast''s master, nine times out of ten, is a congenital talent..." Shen aobing put his hand on his forehead, and his cold face couldn''t help showing a shock. Then, a woman came slowly in the distance.


    "Master, you call me?" The woman has a sweet voice and beautiful appearance. She looks at Shen aobing with great respect.


    This woman is the wonderful one who disappeared in the secular world!


    Shen aobing looked at Miaoyi Niang, and a faint smile appeared on her cold face: "yiniang, how are you doing recently? Are you still used to it?"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled sweetly, "very good, master. The elder martial sisters take good care of me, making me feel like I''ve returned home."


    "Well, that''s good." Shen aobing looked at Miaoyi Niang, hesitated a little, and said, "well, let''s forget the marriage with tianwai, which master told you before. We Feixian don''t need to rely on marriage to prove anything. It''s up to you. If you don''t want it, no one can force you."


    Miaoyi Niang was slightly stunned, and then said with a happy smile, "thank you, master!"


    "Don''t thank me..." Shen aobing twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth and said in his heart: if you want to thank me, you''d better thank your young master. I don''t want my apprentice to marry others, but the elder outside the sky is really hard to provoke. However, now the palace also said: if you want to find it, go to the master of the little beast. I can''t be the winner.


    Miaoyi Niang is a smart person. Her ability to observe words and expressions can directly defeat all her fellow disciples in the whole flying fairy. She could clearly feel that master was a little uneasy. At the same time, he personally canceled the marriage he told himself before.


    She didn''t promise the marriage, and Shen aobing didn''t force her to think about it at that time. I didn''t expect to change my mind so soon.


    Could it be... What happened to the secular side?


    Miaoyi Niang said secretly in her heart.


    At this time, Shen aobing said quietly, "yiniang, tell the master... About Chu mo."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    No, Laoshan, on the solitary God peak.


    The Taoist temple of changshengtian.


    The seven elders, Zhao Hongzhi, sat quietly in a chair with a cup of tea in front of him. At the moment, the tea was cold. But Zhao Hongzhi, who has always loved drinking tea, didn''t drink a mouthful.


    He also got the news about what happened in Yanhuang city. When others get this news, they are more shocked and unbelievable. But he, Zhao Hongzhi, feels the same.


    At the beginning, he was kicked out of Yanhuang city and almost kicked to death. Zhao Hongzhi has never forgotten that scene. Even a huge shadow has formed in his heart, which will accompany him all his life!


    Because of this, just now, the leader of changshengtian called him over for questioning.


    From the conversation, Zhao Hongzhi learned that a talented young disciple in the eternal Heaven was abandoned because of Chu mo.


    This disciple has been active in the secular world and joined the Qinglong hall to represent the interests of Changsheng heaven. His strength has reached the Yellow level and five levels of iron and blood. It can be said that if there is no accident, he will definitely become an elder in charge of external things in Changsheng heaven in the future.


    But now there are only four layers of iron skeleton, and an arm has been broken!


    The whole person is completely useless.


    "He is very talented, but from now on, it will be completely abolished. I have seen the seal in his Dantian personally, and I have asked several elders to see it. No one can untie it." The head of changshengtian, who looked very ugly at that time, said to him, "elder Fulong also disappeared. Now it seems that nine times out of ten, it is more or less bad."


    Zhao Hongzhi kept silent at that time.


    Until the leader of changshengtian looked at him and asked, "I heard that Fulong vowed to kill Chu Mo in order to vent his anger on you?"


    Zhao Hongzhi trembled slightly in his heart and immediately said, "that thing... Is this..."


    Therefore, Zhao Hongzhi made Chu Mo, who was very talented at that time, want to worship his master and live forever. Because he knew Chu Mo''s grandfather, but he couldn''t be selfish, he had to tell Chu Mo about it again.


    "Maybe Chu Mo said something extreme when he saw elder Fulong. Young man, I refused at that time, and it was inevitable that he would have ideas in his heart." Zhao Hongzhi said to the leader, "except for this reason, I can''t think of why elder Fulong killed him. As for venting his anger on me... In my heart, I still feel a little ashamed of the child. What''s my anger?"


    The leader of changshengtian glanced at Zhao Hongzhi and asked, "you said that Chu Mo''s talent is terrible, but why... In less than a year, can he have such a big change?"


    Zhao Hongzhi said with a wry smile, "master, he has a teacher with a congenital realm... In front of this kind of power, what can''t be changed?"


    The leader of changshengtian was stunned for a long time, and then shook his head and sighed, "it''s also... Congenital... We have only one congenital ancestor left in changshengtian. This person, don''t offend him for the time being. Unless one day, his master soared..."


    Zhao Hongzhi''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The leader of changshengtian said again, "however, before this kind of power soars, it must leave enough hindhands for his disciples. Let me think, if possible, try to resolve this resentment. After all... Having such an enemy makes people a little uneasy."


    Zhao Hongzhi said, "am I afraid of others when I live forever?"


    The headmaster looked at him strangely and said, "it''s not fear, it''s whether it''s necessary."


    Zhao Hongzhi then ended his conversation with the leader and returned to his residence. Shut yourself in the room, no one can see, thinking all the time.


    Up to now, he still didn''t regret that he treated Chu Mo like that day, but regretted in his heart that the little beast had such bad luck to find such a master.


    At the same time, Zhao Hongzhi also had an extremely strong idea in his heart: when will this little beast''s master... Fly up?

 Chapter 203

    Recently, the whole Sixiang continent has been almost shocked by the war in Yanhuang city. Even many sects that never cared about the secular world could not help investigating this matter.


    The mysterious power is suspected to be the strong man of the innate realm. Let almost all high-level warriors on the whole four elephant continent be vigilant.


    In some ancient schools, there may be oneortwo ancestors with innate realm. But this kind of ancestor, everyone knows, has almost completely lost the possibility of soaring.


    Their realm is innate. But their essence, Qi, spirit... Physical qualifications, blood and other conditions, all lost the possibility of further development.


    Therefore, this innate realm of power can only exist as the inside story of the sect and is the treasure of the town sect.


    But the great energy who appeared in Yanhuang city is said to look only in his thirties. That whole body of blood, exuberant to tremble!


    He is extremely powerful, and even seems to master the skills that high-level warriors in the four elephant continent can hardly understand!


    Because from the beginning to the end, almost no one has seen the devil''s hand. The victory and defeat are divided!


    I''m afraid that even the ancestors of "a sword in an isolated city, flying immortals outside the sky"... Have no such means!


    So, who is this person? Where does he come from? These issues have become the most concerned issues of some top powers in the four elephant continent.


    Those who have grievances with Chu Mo, such as the senior management of changshengtian, are preoccupied with how to resolve their grievances. No one wants to have such a powerful enemy.


    Those who have no grievances with Chu Mo are moved... How can we make friends with Chu Mo.


    Even if you can''t see Chu Mo''s master, at least you can get a lot of valuable information from Chu Mo?


    For a time, the real top powers of the four elephant continent were all ready to move in their hearts. Many people simply sent their confidants to Yanhuang city very neatly. To implement this matter.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that Chu Mo, who should have kept a high profile at this time, suddenly disappeared.


    All the people who came to Yanhuang city and went to fan Fu to visit Chu Mo threw themselves into the air. In the end, I can only return disappointed.


    Where on earth did Chu Mo go? It has become a huge doubt in the hearts of many people.


    At this time, Chu Mo had already left Yanhuang city and was on the way to Daqi.


    Now Chu Mo is a young man who looks about 20 years old and dressed as an adventurer.


    The Royal College of misty palace has been officially established. At this stage, it is not necessary for Chu Mo to show how profound the mind and skill of the ethereal palace.


    The recruited children still need to observe for a long time before they can carry out special training according to everyone''s talent and expertise.


    Moreover, the most important thing is to test the character of these children! This time is either long or short. But even if it is the shortest, it will take at least more than a year.


    Children who are now called to college. The only thing you can learn about martial arts is all kinds of basic training.


    Chu Mo directly entrusted these things to Mr. Yuchi and the unknown old eunuch to complete.


    In the emperor''s view, this is also the most ideal way. Because Mr. weichi is also good. The nameless old eunuch is all from the Royal side.


    By doing this, Chu Mo is also showing the emperor that he is interested in this college. There is not much covetous heart.


    But in fact, Chu Mo''s control over the college is another means!


    Because whether it''s Mr. weichi or not. Or the nameless old Eunuch in the palace. They all want to go further, from bone refining period to heart refining period!


    Especially after witnessing this battle with their own eyes, their inner desire to make progress became stronger.


    But it''s too difficult to rely on yourself and break through the heart refining period!


    Chu mo... Has this ability to help them enter the heart refining period. Even if Chu Mo can''t, Chu Mo''s master... Certainly can!


    In this way, the two high-level warriors who raised their feet in the summer are equivalent to inheriting the love of Chu Mo, a great love.


    Therefore, the emperor, who is not a cultivator, does not understand the key here. These two people, if with the help of Chu Mo, enter the heart refining period. Well, even if they are old enough to be Chu Mo''s grandfather. But in this Jianghu, Chu Mo is still half short!


    Chu Mo is equivalent to half of their teachers!


    With this feeling, even if one day the royal family wants to target Chu Mo and the people related to Chu Mo, these two people... Will never agree.


    Otherwise, it is equivalent to treachery and ingratitude!


    Many times, the Jianghu seems ruthless, full of gratitude and resentment, and full of interests.


    But in fact, in some ways, it is full of human feelings.


    People in the Jianghu naturally have rules in the Jianghu!.


    Like this time, thousands of people pursued and killed Chu Mo endlessly because of the great interests. In the end, have you also been punished? They didn''t even need Chu Mo to fight. They... Began to fight. This, in fact, is the end of breaking the rules!


    Like the secular world, there are good people and bad people in the Jianghu. However, the grievances and grievances in the Jianghu are solved by the rules of the Jianghu.


    Not the law in the secular world.


    Therefore, Chu Mo was not worried that the unknown old eunuch and Mr. weichi would turn against him.


    Even if one day, these two people are really tempted by huge interests and do things that violate the bottom limit of moral conscience. Chu Mo is not afraid.


    Because the real inheritance of the misty palace is all in his hands! And one day, the only person who really comes back to preside over this college will be Miaoyi Niang!


    "I''m just in charge of these inheritance for yiniang sister for the time being!" This is what Chu Mo said to Mr. Wei Chi, the nameless old eunuch, and the higher level Mr. dantai before leaving.


    "I decided to get Miaoyi Niang back when the war between Da Qi and Da Xia was over."


    "Unless at that time, Miaoyi Niang has no interest in rebuilding the ethereal palace..."


    As long as she still has this idea, Chu Mo will certainly help her realize it.


    The three of Mr. dantai also quite agree with Chu Mo''s idea. Because they are all people in the Jianghu! Understand the rules in the Jianghu.


    Even in the depths of Chu Mo''s heart, there is a greater ambition to help Miaoyi Niang develop the ethereal palace into a super sect beyond the eternal Heaven!


    At that time, the poor disciples in this world can come to this college as long as they have talent!


    "If I can, I want this college to become the most prestigious college in the four elephant continent!"


    "Sect? What is a sect?"


    "Gu Cheng Yi Jian, Tian Wai Fei Xian... One day, you will also send your best disciples to me!"


    Chu Mo didn''t tell anyone about this ambition, because he knew that even now his name had spread all over the four elephant continent. Even his master, the demon king, is strong enough to make the whole four elephant continent lose its voice.


    But if this ambition is now known, it will still be laughed at to death.


    It''s too much. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 204

    "Wild geese leave their voices behind, and people leave their names behind. ¡ò,"


    "A trip in this world always leaves something behind."


    This is an idea in Chu Mo''s heart.


    "Boy, is this the task you received this time? It seems... It seems too easy?" Big cock and Chu Mo walk on a deserted field, where there is no smoke. Finally, the rooster didn''t have to endure those strange eyes of the secular world.


    Its body size returned to normal, almost as high as Chu Mo''s, and the scarlet cockscomb on its head trembled, looking in a good mood.


    "Easy? Even people in Daqi can''t easily know the trend of their own country''s army. This time, I''m going to find out where Daqi is going to launch an attack. It''s not easy." Chu Mo said.


    "Ask the rooster to say that your worldly war is simply a joke! Let your master do it, and one person can sweep the whole Qi..." the rooster said with some disdain.


    "After sweeping?" Chu Mo glanced at the big red cockscomb on the big cock''s head, swallowed his saliva, and thought: this thing must be delicious!


    "Boy, what''s your look like? If you dare to look at the chicken like this again, the chicken will fight with you!" The rooster immediately stared at Chu Mo with a bad face.


    "Hey hey..." Chu Mo smiled, "where do I have any eyes?"


    The rooster glanced at Chu Mo and said, "after the sweep, of course, someone was sent to take over the territory of this country! Do they dare to resist?"


    "You are wrong!" Chu Mo said lightly, "in history, no nation can be enslaved by another nation for a long time. One day, the resistance will succeed."


    "What else can I fight for? I''m full?" The rooster sneered.


    "Of course, it''s for interests. The greed in the people''s hearts will never disappear." Chu Mo glanced at the big cock: "I tell you this, you don''t understand. You only know to eat insects."


    "Chicken doesn''t eat worms!" The rooster angrily said, "the rooster supports fish!"


    "Are you a cat?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes. "Why don''t you say that you only eat the fish of fortune?"


    "Chicken Lord eats all kinds of fish!" The rooster sneered, "what do you know? Fish is the most delicious thing in the world. However, the rooster only eats the best fish! Those ordinary fish. The rooster is not interested."


    When it comes to fish, the rooster glances at Chu Mo and swallows.


    "Come on, don''t even think about it until these fish can reproduce endlessly." Chu Mo said.


    "Cheapskate! Master chicken will take you to the reincarnation pool when you turn around! Remember, your boy said you were going to the reincarnation pool to get water. Master chicken doesn''t go!" Said the rooster.


    "If you want to eat fish and don''t want to pay anything, do you think it''s possible?" Chu Mo sneered.


    "The chicken Lord took you to find it. It''s paid! Otherwise, go and find it yourself, can you find it?" The big cock has a proud face.


    "Why should I look for it? No matter how good the fish is, I don''t need it now." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "You are shameless!" The rooster suddenly became angry.


    "You are shameless!" Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    Then, one man and one chicken fought again in this desolate field.


    This is actually the eighth fight these days.


    Every time the two sides disagree, they fight directly.


    If Chu Mo didn''t kill heaven, he would never be the opponent of the rooster. But this fight is more, and Chu Mo''s combat power is also unconsciously improving.


    They are on this wasteland. After walking for nearly a month, I finally approached the border of Daqi.


    Ahead, there is a river thousands of feet wide. The river is turbulent and unfathomable.


    "Carry me on your back and fly over directly." Chu Mo looked at the thousands of feet wide river, looked at the big cock and said.


    "Don''t even think about it! Want to let the chicken carry you? Dream!" The rooster sneered.


    Chu Mo just casually said that he didn''t really want the big cock to fly over with him. Big cock Ken, he''s afraid of falling.


    "This river, which we call Qinglong River, should be the largest river on the Qinglong continent." Chu Mo stood by the river, watching the surging river flow, and said with some emotion: "a few years ago, it was on the upstream of this river. It was more than 1500 miles away from here. There was also a red eyed ice python, which caused great losses to Grandpa''s army at that time..."


    "Red eyed icy Python? Hahahahahaha, I''m laughing to death. That kind of little worm, I''ll eat one by one..." the rooster laughed on the spot.


    At this time, the originally calm river suddenly began to churn. Huge waves rose without wind. A large number of dark clouds began to condense in the sunny sky.


    Click!


    With a thunderbolt, the rainstorm poured down.


    It all happened so fast, just a few breaths.


    Chu Mo and the big cock without any precaution were directly wet by the downpour, and the majestic big cock immediately became a drowned chicken.


    "Let you boast!" Chu Mo ran all the way to take shelter from the rain under a big tree.


    The rooster followed, ran over, raised a wing, covered his head, and muttered, "what kind of weather is this? How does it feel... Like a demon to be born?"


    "Was the demon born?" Chu Mo frowned slightly. He also felt that the weather was a little too strange. Well, suddenly, there was a storm. It''s disturbing.


    At this time, on the river ahead, suddenly there was a bigger wave, and a dark shadow rose up and flew towards the sky along the river! In this dark cloud and torrential rain, the swimming speed of this thing is incredibly fast.


    "Red eyed ice Python!" Chu Mo couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Shit, red eyed ice python, the chicken Master said, that kind of little worm, the chicken master can swallow it in one bite! This his mother is a nine level beast, you fool!" The rooster lowered his voice and roared.


    "What? Nine level yuan beast?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched violently: "how can there be a nine level yuan beast in this place? I''ve never heard of it!"


    "Idiot, what are you when you are a nine level yuan beast? Your chicken? Cough... Kittens and dogs? It can be seen everywhere? This is a nine level yuan beast! It is the most powerful beast in the world!" The rooster taught Chu Mo a lesson, and then he couldn''t help but step back two steps, squinting and saying, "this guy... Is crossing the robbery!"


    "Cross the robbery? Is it going to fly?" Chu Mo said in surprise.


    "The chicken master found that it''s really dangerous to follow you. You can meet such things. It''s simply incredible!" The rooster grunted and explained to Chu Mo, "if it can successfully survive the robbery and fly to the spirit world, it will turn into a spirit beast. Whether it is strength, realm, or Shouyuan, it will be greatly improved. Just the rooster is also a little curious, why did it choose this place to survive the robbery?"


    At this time, a yellow shadow suddenly shot out again from the surging river.


    This yellow shadow is like a yellow lightning, which is incredibly fast!


    Chu Mo even felt dazzled!


    Then, I heard the black Python in the sky, emitting a roar of anger. Unexpectedly, a middle-aged man said, "yellow demon... Do you have to kill all?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 205

    Then, a silver bell like woman''s voice came from the void: "when my aunt crossed the robbery, you attacked secretly, causing my aunt to be almost killed by the thunder. Now you hide in this secular place to cross the robbery quietly, and really think my aunt can''t find you?"


    "What happened in those years was my fault. If you let me go today, I''ll be grateful! I will repay you in the spiritual world in the future!"


    "Fart! So many years of gratitude and resentment, with one word you want to eliminate, how can you be so naive?"


    "Yellow witch, if you want to destroy my future, I''ll fight with you! It''s a big deal to die together!"


    "Bah! My aunt has long wanted to die with you!"


    Boom!


    A dazzling flash of lightning, one after another lit up. A thundering sound shook people''s minds, followed by a roar.


    Chu Mo was stunned and murmured, "I met this world... The battle between the top yuan beasts?"


    The rooster said feebly, "yes, you''re lucky!"


    Chu Mo was also covered with black lines, and his face was speechless. Who could have thought that things would happen so coincidentally. Although the chosen road is a little remote, it has not left the scope of secular mortals after all. Who would have thought that a nine level yuan beast would appear in such a place to cross the robbery here.


    What''s more, there are


    Bang!


    There was a bang in the void, which was even stronger than thunder.


    Then, the huge black python, whose body loomed in the rolling dark clouds, meandered and swam. At the same time, he laughed wildly: "yellow fairy, you''ve been deceived! You really become this one. Don''t you know you''re secretly hiding in the river? You''re really naive, don''t you know, this water... Is your black grandpa''s territory? Don''t say you''re hidden 500 miles away, even if you''re hidden 5000 miles away, as long as you''re in the river... Your black grandpa can sense your existence!"


    "Black snake... You shameless thing, aunt fought with you!" The voice of the girl like a silver bell was full of anger.


    High above the sky, torrential rain.


    Two figures, one black and one yellow, tangled frantically in the thunder and lightning.


    It rained harder and harder. In the end, with Chu Mo''s eyesight, he couldn''t see clearly what happened in the sky.


    The girl let out a scream, and then the middle-aged man laughed wildly: "yellow demon girl, you are a thousand years late after all! Otherwise, Grandpa black may not be your opponent. However, the gap is the gap! Go to hell! Grandpa black is going to enter the spiritual world!"


    As he said this, he saw a dazzling flash of lightning on the high sky again and fiercely split on the huge black python.


    The black Python let out a painful groan, but at the same time, it sent out a force, directly tearing the void... Open a huge crack!


    At that moment, Chu Mo and the rooster clearly saw a blue and intoxicating sky appearing in the deep crack. Then, the black python, meandering up, rushed into the crack at a very fast speed.


    Although there were hundreds of lightning strikes on it at the same time, it still failed to stop its entry.


    Whew!


    The crack closed instantly.


    The whole world fell into darkness again.


    The rainstorm poured down, as if venting.


    At that moment, Chu Mo even had an impulse. If he could fly, he might really try and rush through that crack!


    Because at that moment, Chu Mo''s eyes seemed to appear that lively girl in blue skirt.


    "What are you yelling at?"


    "Do you sound loud?"


    "Come out, what can you do?"


    "You are the goblin!"


    "Your whole family are goblins!"


    The past events flooded into my heart. Chu Mo''s face showed a gloomy color, and he thought: if only I had the ability of that black Python? It can easily tear open the void and ignore lightning. Rush directly into that world to find you.


    The rooster mumbled, "it''s really unlucky, this thief God... It keeps falling!"


    With that, he looked at Chu Mo and said, "it''s all your fault. You chose this broken road!"


    Chu Mo woke up from his memory and glanced at the big cock: "no one wants you to follow!"


    "Hum, do you want to follow you?" The rooster pinned his head aside, secretly glanced at Chu Mo, and said in his heart: this boy, there is something on his mind. The rooster didn''t react much to such provocation. How can this look like the expression of the chicken master when he thinks of the hen?


    "By the way, what is that yellow thing?" Chu Mo thought of the Yellow figure and wondered if he was dead. That''s a nine level yuan beast!


    If it is dead, the corpse of a nine level yuan beast will probably cause the madness of the whole four elephant continent, right?


    The rooster thought for a while, and said uncertainly, "seems to be a cat? Or a dog? The rooster didn''t see clearly what it was. It''s just a mother!"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes, thinking that the Yellow shadow just now spoke like a girl, calling himself aunt. Who doesn''t know it''s a mother?


    At this time, a series of dense lightning cleaved towards a place.


    The rooster squinted and muttered, "it should be there! That black Python... What a deep trick, calculated this fool to his bones!"


    "What do you say?" Chu Mo looked at the direction of the crazy attack by dense lightning, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. I thought in my heart, if those lightning strikes me, I''m afraid I can''t stop them all? With so many lightning strikes on his body, it is estimated that nine times out of ten, that thing will not survive.


    The rooster said, "it''s so easy for you to stop it when it''s a disaster in the mortal world. Although it''s not so powerful, the creatures in the mortal world... Are far from being so strong! So... The truth is the same!"


    The rooster stretched out his wings, pointed to the lightning in the sky, and said to Chu Mo, "those lightning, every one, has strong power. The black Python is also difficult to block it completely. Therefore, it knows that this yellow fool secretly wants to sneak into it, but pretends not to know. Then, suddenly, it starts to break through, and the disaster comes in an instant. All these... Are carefully designed by it!"


    "And then?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Then the fool was fooled. Thinking that the black Python couldn''t hold up, he rushed out directly and tried to kill the black python with the strongest strength. But he didn''t expect that its realm, once fully launched, would also be enough to attract the attention of the disaster. So, she was equivalent to helping the black Python and sharing half of the thunder!" The rooster sneered, "you say it''s not a fool, what else can it be?"


    Chu Mo was stunned by what the rooster said. In fact, he knew that the IQ of the Ninth level yuan beast was higher than that of many smart humans. But today is the first time to see the real nine level yuan beasts. Deep in my heart, I still treat them as animals. It''s difficult to turn this corner for a moment.


    As a result, being said by the big cock seems to be true.


    The image of a ruthless black boa full of wisdom appeared vividly in Chu Mo''s mind.


    This is also the first time that Chu Mo faced up to the intelligence of non human beings.


    As for the big cock? It doesn''t count!


    Chu Mo never regarded such a monster as an animal.

 Chapter 206

    "Look at it like this... He''s really a fool." "Chu Mo twitched his mouth and said.


    The rain gradually stopped, from pouring rain to pattering. The dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, and a light passed through the gap, shining on the muddy ground, flashing a dazzling light.


    Chu Mo and the rooster all looked not far away, just where the lightning was most concentrated.


    Then they looked at each other. Chu Mo said, "are you dead?"


    "God knows." The rooster muttered, and then said, "just go and have a look."


    With that, he took two long legs and walked directly over there.


    Chu Mo looked at the big cock''s claws plopping on the muddy ground, and couldn''t help but envy: "creatures that don''t wear shoes sometimes have advantages!"


    The rooster couldn''t help staring back at Chu Mo, deliberately landing his feet very heavily, splashing the mud on the ground and splashing it at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and avoided, and then punched the ground beside the rooster, and immediately splashed a large amount of mud, all of which were stained with the wet feathers of the rooster.


    "Boy, how dare you attack the chicken master!" The rooster was directly angry, and just wanted to fight back, at this time, there suddenly came a slight cry: "Wang!"


    The big cock''s wings, which had been raised, suddenly stopped in mid air, and a pair of corns stared at the boss.


    Chu Mo was preparing to escape, but he also froze there, staring at the other side.


    A small yellow dog, wagging its tail and staggering, ran to Chu Mo and the big cock.


    "Woof... Woof!"


    The voice is crisp, and it seems to have a little fear.


    Chu Mo and big cock, look at me, I look at you, all a little silly.


    "Is this the nine level yuan beast just now?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and asked.


    The rooster was also dumbfounded and said, "you ask me, who am I going to ask?"


    "Woof!" The dog seemed to run to Chu Mo and rub his head against Chu Mo''s calf. Then he raised his head and looked at Chu Mo pitifully. That look seemed to be begging Chu Mo to take it away.


    "Are you... A puppy?" Just now, the rooster may be a cat. It may also be a dog, but Chu Mo really didn''t expect that the nine level yuan beast, who was just making a great deal of power in the sky, was actually a puppy.


    And it looks. It''s almost no different from those firewood dogs in the secular world!


    It''s cute, but it can''t be connected with the Ninth level yuan beast.


    The little Chaigou didn''t seem to understand what Chu Mo was saying, looked at Chu Mo blankly, and then rubbed his head on Chu Mo''s calf twice. Let out a pitiful cry.


    "Is this... Hungry?" Chu Mo was a child. Your family also has a dog. From this bark, you can roughly guess its meaning. So he took out a small piece of dry food from the storage ring, squatted down, broke it off, and handed it to the little Chaigou.


    The little Chaigou''s eyes suddenly leaked a little joy, then opened his mouth, carefully took this small piece of dry food, bit by bit with his teeth. Eat it very politely.


    After eating, he looked at Chu Mo with innocent eyes.


    Until Chu Mo fed all the dry food in his hand to it, the little Chaigou wagged his tail with satisfaction. Then, looking back, he looked at the big cock in fear, and leaned against Chu Mo''s feet.


    "Who can tell me... What the hell is going on?" Chu Mo twitched at the big cock.


    The rooster giggled, "this guy should have been seriously injured by lightning, and then sealed his memory by himself. This is actually a means of self-protection. I just didn''t expect that his life was so big that he would have died if he had been a general nine level beast. I''m afraid he couldn''t stand the bombardment of lightning just now."


    "You mean, it seals its memory in order to protect itself?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster suspiciously, "but how can you become such a little guy? It looks like a puppy that has just been weaned!"


    The rooster shook his head: "the rooster is not very clear about this problem. It is estimated that it is also a means of self-protection for this race. After all, such a small thing, no one will take it seriously. But the rooster is sure that this guy''s flesh. It is still unmatched! Don''t believe the rooster to give you a demonstration!"


    The big cock said, walked over a few steps, raised one leg and kicked directly at the little Chaigou.


    Bang!


    The body of the little Chaigou, whooshing, flew up high, made a shrill cry in mid air, flew hundreds of feet, and fell to the ground mercilessly.


    Chu Mo glared at the rooster angrily, "are you going to kick it to death?"


    The rooster giggled, "I can''t die! Don''t worry, if those dogs in the secular world, the claw of the chicken Lord would have kicked it to pieces!"


    Chu Mo ran his footwork and came to the place where the little Chaigou fell in the blink of an eye. He found that the little guy really didn''t do anything, but his eyes were full of anger. Glared at the big cock who came after him.


    "Look, how''s it going? Is the chicken master right?" The cock looked proud.


    "Woof!" The little wood dog let out a milky bark, and then rushed directly at the big cock.


    Chu Mo bent down and directly picked it up with his neck. The little guy''s four legs were still scratching in the void, and his throat gave out an angry hum.


    "Come on, come on, if you want revenge, you can''t do it now." Chu Mo smiled and put the little Chaigou into his pocket.


    The rooster stared at Chu Mo: "do you want to adopt this thing?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, can''t you?"


    The rooster sneered, "master chicken, you are really tired of living! Do you know that the self-esteem of the Ninth level beast is much higher than that of you human beings! If one day, it recovers its memory, I''m afraid the first thing it has to do is to kill you! So that this thing will remain silent in the long river of time and space forever!"


    "You scared me!" Chu Mo stared at the big cock.


    The rooster sneered: "the rooster really didn''t scare you. Think about it for yourself. It''s a nine level yuan beast! It has the strongest power in the world! The highest wisdom! It can even tear open the void and enter the spiritual world at any time! Can you keep such a thing as a pet?"


    "Aren''t you better?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said.


    "Chicken is different from them..." the rooster said half, suddenly reacted, and angrily said to Chu Mo, "boy, you say chicken is your pet? Chicken is fighting with you!"


    One person, one chicken, another big fight.


    For a while, until the dark clouds in the sky completely dissipated, and the sun spread all over the earth. The river in the distance is calm.


    The battle here is over.


    "Take your claws away!"


    "You should take the killer first!"


    "I can''t trust you!" Both sides speak with one voice.


    Finally, Chu Mo said, "I''ll count one, two, three, and we''ll take it together!"


    "One... Two... Three!"


    The claw of the rooster still stepped on Chu Mo''s chest. The killing sky in Chu Mo''s hands is still on the neck of the rooster.


    "You don''t promise!"


    "You shameless chicken!"


    After an hour, both sides finally lost patience, and then they reluctantly withdrew their weapons.


    From the beginning to the end, the little Chaigou was in Chu Mo''s pocket and tried to sneak attack the big cock several times. But they were scared back by the sharp beak of the rooster.


    When Chu Mo changed his clean clothes and squatted down by the river with the rooster, he said helplessly, "really can''t adopt?"


    "Try if you want to die!" The rooster sneered.


    "Maybe it will thank me and repay me?" Chu Mo never gave up.


    "Cut!" This time, the rooster didn''t even want to answer him¡ª¡ª


    Breaking out at seven o''clock, I''m full of sincerity, just for a guaranteed monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 207

    "Forget it..." Chu Mo sighed with regret on his face, and then took the little Chaigou out of his pocket and put it on the ground. Looking at the confused eyes of the little Chai dog, Chu Mo was really reluctant to give up.


    This is not only because this little Chaigou is a nine level yuan beast, but more importantly, Chu Mo really likes dogs.


    However, what Rooster said is also reasonable. Once this top-level meta beast recovers its memory at that time, it finds that it has been treated as a pet by a human... It will definitely become angry. Killing people or something is really not a problem for such a powerful top-level existence.


    "Little guy... It''s not that I don''t adopt you, but that I really can''t help it. You are such a powerful creature. I believe that even if you are yourself, no one can hurt you in this place." Chu Mo said reluctantly.


    The rooster sneered at one side, "OK, leave it quickly and let''s continue on our way. Who do you think dares to hurt it? The smell of the nine level yuan beast, at least a little bit, will scare all the creatures who have made up their minds to death!"


    The little Chaigou looked bad and barked at the big cock twice. It seemed that the Revenge of that foot was settled.


    Chu Mo touched the head of the little Chaigou, shook his head, stood up and said, "let''s go!"


    With that, he walked down the river bank towards the downstream. Dozens of miles downstream, you can see that the river narrows. With the strength of Chu Mo and with the help of a few logs, it should be possible to cross directly.


    Who knows this little Chaigou, unexpectedly followed Chu Mo in the back.


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock.


    The rooster shook his head and said, "definitely not. Let''s go quickly and just get rid of it!"


    Although Chu Mo was unwilling, he could only nod his head. Turn the body method, step on the phantom wind step, and the body shape instantly disappears in place.


    The rooster crowed and disappeared there.


    "Woof!"


    The little Chai dog gave a milky cry, and then gave a whine, which was full of helplessness.


    Chu Mo tried several times to stop and pick it up. Were stopped by the big cock with a serious face.


    "Although the chicken is not a good chicken, you should believe that the chicken will never want you to die! If you die, the chicken will not eat the fish of nature for many years!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a serious face, but said, and said, "this level of creatures, certainly not you can raise! The rooster didn''t lie to you!"


    "Then why does it keep following me?" Chu Mo asked.


    The little Chaigou, although not as fast as Chu Mo and the big cock, also worked hard with short legs and chased frantically behind.


    "Well... Where does the chicken master know? Maybe... You smell like a dog?" The rooster said uncertainly, with a serious face.


    Chu Mo angrily said, "do you want to fight again?"


    The rooster sneered, "if you don''t take out killing heaven, the chicken Lord will let you have a claw!"


    "You let me have two claws!"


    "Why don''t you die?"


    After a incense stick, Chu Mo carried two long logs to the upper reaches of the narrowest part of the river, about hundreds of feet. With a clear drink, he threw a log out with force. With a whoosh, the log more than ten feet long flew out in the void!


    Like a shotgun... It fell to a third of the full width very accurately, and then, downstream.


    Then Chu Mo threw another log down to two-thirds of the full width.


    After all this, Chu Mo ran to the narrowest place downstream and stepped back. At the moment when the two logs floated down, Chu Mo''s body suddenly burst up and soared into the air, just like flying, flying directly towards the center of the river.


    Phantom wind step, at this moment, directly shows its power far higher than this worldly body method. If it were the body method of the four elephant continent, even the strongest one would never allow a warrior with a yellow level and four levels of peak to have such performance. It is impossible to give people such courage.


    When Chu Mo felt exhausted, his body fell down. Just landed on the first floating log, Chu Mo took a breath, ran quickly on the oblique floating log for a few steps, and his body rose up again!


    Then, he landed on another floating log, and a few steps later, he soared again... This time, before exhaustion, Chu Mo landed steadily on the opposite land.


    Then I looked back and looked at the rooster with some pride.


    "Not bad!" The rooster murmured softly, and it was absolutely impossible for him to praise Chu Mo loudly.


    On the contrary, it will not let go of any opportunity to attack Chu mo.


    It seems that only in this way can we redeem the fact that it, a high-level creature, is subordinate to a human being.


    For example, now.


    The rooster proudly spread his wings, and then his wings shook gently.


    This guy actually flew up directly. His posture... If you don''t look closely, you really feel like a phoenix dancing for nine days.


    In the blink of an eye, the rooster landed in front of Chu Mo in a very beautiful posture. Then he turned his head, folded his wings, and looked proud.


    Looking at the cockerel''s face, Chu Mo mumbled, "what''s the big deal? Can you fly well?"


    "Woof!"


    At this time, there was a clear and creamy bark on the other side of the river.


    Chu Mo: "...."


    Big cock: "..."


    Then they looked at each other, and immediately began to pull out their feet and run wildly.


    "Wang Wang..." the little Chai dog cried twice on the other side of the river, and then jumped down the fast river with perseverance, stirred his short legs, and tried to swim here. It seems that you will never stop until you achieve your goal.


    A huge carnivorous fish in the river seemed to stare at the little guy, slowly swam to the little Chai dog, opened his big mouth, and was about to bite down... Suddenly, a terrible breath erupted on the little Chai dog!


    This big fish, which was more than a foot long, suddenly had a belly, and was washed away by the turbulent River... It was directly scared to death!


    The rooster is right. This little guy is terrifying. It''s really frightening.


    However, it was still ignorant, and its four short legs pulled the river, trying to swim to the opposite bank. But I don''t know how far I''m washed down by this turbulent river.


    Looking at the figure that had disappeared, the little Chaigou made a sobbing sound, very sad.


    Chu Mo and the rooster ran out for hundreds of miles in one breath, and then stopped. Chu Mo gasped and said, "this time... It should not be found?"


    "See if it wants to find you..." the rooster said gloomily: "although it closes its memory and seals many abilities, it is a nine level yuan beast after all, and its instinct is still there. Don''t say hundreds of miles... Even tens of thousands of miles... If it really wants to find you, you still can''t escape! And don''t forget, what is the dog best at..."


    "Ah? What about that?" Chu Mo was a little silly and muttered, "and we have something important to do here!"


    The rooster said weakly, "in that case, you might as well adopt it... Such a shameless person, I should be embarrassed to do it to you one day to recover my memory?"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and stared at the rooster dumbfounded: "should I be sorry? Are you sure?"


    The rooster looked up at the sky, and his expression was extremely lonely. He said faintly, "how dare the rooster be sure of such a thing?"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said, "I remember you said before that the Ninth level yuan beast felt the breath on you and had to kneel directly?"


    The rooster looked innocent: "did the rooster say that?"¡ª¡ª


    Thank you, brothers and sisters

 Chapter 208

    Chu Mo really didn''t care about this big cock who likes to boast. He rolled his eyes and meditated for a while. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity. Thought: if that little guy catches up again and adopts it, what''s the harm?


    Then Chu Mo and the rooster continued on the road. At this time, it has entered the territory of Daqi. Looking around, it is a vast wilderness. The orange sunset hung on the horizon, and it was already evening.


    But the two of them didn''t stop and continued to move towards the capital of Daqi.


    Three days later, Chu Mo and the rooster finally arrived in the first town after entering the Qi Dynasty.


    This is an ancient town, not big, but the scenery is very beautiful. Everywhere is full of antique flavor, and the people on the street are calm and live a peaceful life.


    Chu Mo found an inn to stay, and the rooster turned into a normal size and followed Chu mo. The appearance of holding your head high and imposing still attracts the attention of many people. However, most people regard the rooster as Chu Mo''s pet. Although it is rare to see a rooster as a pet, no one expressed too much surprise. The most is to look more.


    That night, Chu Mo ordered some food and asked the waiter to deliver it to the room.


    The rooster is not interested in human food, but is very keen on wine.


    Chu Mo poured a basin for it, and the rooster drank up the wine in it in a short time. A bit drunk in his eyes, he looked at Chu Mo and said, "boy, how many years are you going to stay in this mortal world?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "it doesn''t depend on how many years I want to stay in this world, but on when my strength can reach the standard of breaking the boundary?"


    The rooster said with some disdain, "breaking the boundary? The congenital peak is too easy to reach. At your current speed, it will take only three to five years at most."


    "It''s not that easy." Chu Mo drank a glass of wine and said, "I want to reach that realm faster, but I always have to step by step."


    The rooster blinked and said, "I tell you, chaos oven, refined elixir, is the most perfect elixir in the world! Chicken master here is a formula, after taking it, you can easily break through to congenital!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the drunken rooster, shook his head and said, "I''m not interested in this promotion."


    "Pedantic!" The rooster shook his head: "you know, the realm of congenital, in the heaven... It was all experienced by children aged three or five. When they were young, they would take pills, directly omitting all the processes before congenital."


    "Without basic improvement, what can we do even in that realm?" Chu Mo said.


    The rooster said, "this is your limitation! You don''t understand that when your realm reaches a certain level, the so-called foundation before... Is really not that important."


    Chu Mo sneered, "then why do you stay in the world for so many years? With your ability, it''s easier to want to fly?"


    "That''s different!" The rooster said in a low voice, "the rooster has been lying to you."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock.


    The rooster said, "the rooster has lost his ability to soar and break the world. Falling from the heaven was not a normal fall. It was calculated by his enemy... Forget it, it''s boring not to say this! Boy, pour me wine, and the rooster will be drunk today!"


    Chu Mo didn''t pour wine for the rooster, but looked at it and said, "how can I help you?"


    "You want to help me?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo drunk and confused, and then shook his head: "it''s very simple, you lend the sky god Jian and the chaos oven to the chicken master..."


    "I don''t even know what you''re talking about." Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    The rooster said, "so... You can''t help the rooster. But one day, you should be able to help the rooster!"


    "When I get to heaven?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No, when the chicken Lord finds the reincarnation pool, he really needs you." Seeing that Chu Mo didn''t give it wine, the rooster simply clamped the wine pot with his wings and filled the basin in front of him with wine.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment: "eating the fish of nature... Can you really change your constitution? Let you awaken the Phoenix blood?"


    The rooster took a sip of wine and then kept silent for a long time. "It''s always an opportunity."


    Chu Mo listened and didn''t ask any more. Inside the cock''s heart, there are a lot of worries. On weekdays, I can''t see it at all, but after such a long time, Chu Mo can feel it.


    However, who has nothing on his mind?


    At this time, a gentle sound of scratching the door suddenly came from the door.


    Although the voice was very light, Chu Mo and the rooster all heard it clearly.


    Chu Mo and the rooster looked at each other, then stood up, walked over and opened the door.


    "Woof!"


    A clear bark, with endless grievances, suddenly sounded.


    Then, a small wood dog rushed directly to Chu Mo''s feet and rubbed on Chu Mo''s calves.


    Chu Mo stared at the puppy dumbfounded, and twitched at the corner of his mouth, "I really found it..."


    The big cock is also a little silly. Although he said that the dog nose is the most clever, especially this nine level yuan beast. If you want to find someone, you should always find them. But I didn''t expect that this little thing should be so persistent.


    It and Chu Mo both felt that the little guy must have given up after so many days. Unexpectedly, it came to the door.


    Even the people in the inn didn''t notice a puppy sneaking in like this.


    Until the barking of the dog sounded, the waiter stretched out his head and took a look here.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "sorry, my dog, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    The guy immediately withdrew his head, and then mumbled: "the world of rich people, really don''t understand, there are chickens and dogs... Do you want chickens and dogs to be restless? Or do you want chickens and dogs to jump?"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    Some big cocks who had drunk too much also looked angry and wanted to go to that guy to fight hard. He was held by Chu mo.


    Then Chu Mo looked at the dirty little Chaigou and said with a wry smile, "Why are you so persistent? You recognize me?"


    "Woof, woof!" The little Chaigou''s eyes were full of grievances, and then grinned at the drunken rooster, making a threatening sound.


    Obviously, even though this little guy has sealed his ability and memory, his intelligence is still there. I think it''s the existence of the big cock that makes it suffer so much.


    "Ouch, hey? Compete with the chicken master?" The rooster sneered, revealing his breath a little.


    "Sobbing..." the little Chaigou suddenly shivered and shrank beside Chu Mo''s legs, but his eyes at the big cock were full of anger.


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said with a wry smile, "you don''t really want to make this place restless, do you?"


    The rooster rolled his eyes directly and didn''t bother to talk to Chu mo.

 Chapter 209

    Chu Mo, who continued on the road, was surrounded by a small firewood dog besides a big cock. £¤f¡£ If you are accompanied by chickens and dogs, you won''t be lonely on the way.


    The little Chaigou and the big cock seem to be naturally aggressive, and they are very uncomfortable with each other.


    The little Chaigou always wants to sneak into the big cock and bite it. However, every time he was found by the big cock, he either kicked it off, or showed a bit of terror to suppress the little Chaigou.


    In the end, the little Chaigou always asks Chu Mo to decide with a wronged face.


    More than ten days passed quickly. Chu Mo, with both of them, has also come to the capital of the Qi Dynasty.


    Along the way, we also encountered several armies, which were heading towards the border. Chu Mo was more or less worried.


    The Qi side has been recuperating for many years. Last year, it lost its halberd on the northern grassland, and the military was holding back. Now we are going to use this strength in Daxia. This battle will be a bitter battle.


    The task on his shoulders is also very heavy. He should investigate the military movements of Daqi as soon as possible, and then pass the news back.


    Chu Mo had a long secret talk with Wang Dafa before he set out. As expected, Wang Dafa did not disappoint Chu mo. he had great power in the capital of the Qi Dynasty.


    The Qinglong hall is now extinct, but the power left by the Qinglong hall is still there.


    This force is still extremely strong in the secular world. Now there are no leaders, it is during the chaos.


    Wang Dafa is not very popular in the high-rise of Qinglong hall, but his reputation is very high in the middle and low-level. After all, he is the God of wealth of the whole Qinglong hall. The middle and lower levels of the Qinglong hall treat Wang Dafa with respect.


    Qinglong hall is not the Qinglong Hall of Daxia. Its influence covers the whole Qinglong continent.


    "There is a confidant of mine in the capital of the great Qi Dynasty, who was originally a bronze steward in the Qinglong hall. Although his status is not high, his ability is very strong. Moreover, he has a wide range of contacts in the capital of the great Qi Dynasty. After Chu Shao goes there, you can take my secret letter to him. When the time comes, he will definitely cooperate with Chu Shao with all his strength!"


    This is what Chu Mo said when he met Wang Dafa before leaving.


    Chu Mo finally understood why Wang Dafa said his intelligence ability was too weak. Compared with the power in Wang Dafa''s hands. It''s really too bad. It''s not on the same level at all.


    This is because Wang Dafa was afraid to cause the disgust of Chu Mo and didn''t dare to show his strength too much. Otherwise, those forces will add up, and a huge and incomparable net will appear directly! The whole Qinglong continent... Is shrouded.


    After entering the capital of the Qi Dynasty, Chu Mo put the small Chaigou into his pocket. The rooster was not with Chu Mo either. Anyway, taking a big cock is still a little too eye-catching.


    Chu Mo didn''t worry about the big cock getting lost. This chicken is much more cunning than people. And his strength is not weak. I''m afraid there are no people who can catch it on the four elephant continent.


    According to Wang Dafa''s instructions, Chu Mo came to the most prosperous street in the capital of the Qi Dynasty.


    The scene here is very similar to Yanhuang City, even better.


    heavy traffic on the street. The crowd was crowded, and the voices of all kinds of Hawking were heard.


    Chu Mo found the pawnshop and stepped in. Then look around.


    There were not many people in the pawnshop. As soon as Chu Mo came in, a waiter greeted him with a smile: "Hello, my guest, are you going to pawn?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the waiter, "I want to see your shopkeeper."


    The waiter looked up and down at Chu Mo, and said with a smile, "the shopkeeper is not here."


    As a pawnbroker, you must have enough eyesight and be flexible. otherwise. I can''t eat this bowl of rice at all.


    People like Chu Mo have seen a lot on weekdays. I wanted to see the shopkeeper as soon as I came up. I didn''t know that there was something big, but in fact. Most of them just want to make friends.


    The shopkeeper is so busy and his status is so high. Can anyone see him?


    Chu Mo smiled and said nothing. He took out a token directly from his body. This token smacks big. It is made of bronze, with a dragon carved on the front and a king carved on the reverse. It''s Wang Dafa''s personal token.


    "Give this to your shopkeeper, and he will naturally meet me." Chu Mo said faintly.


    The guy''s eyesight is really good. When he sees this token, he can feel its extraordinary. Although I don''t know what this token represents, I dare not neglect it. Grinning: "OK, sir, wait a moment..."


    A moment later, a burst of rapid footsteps came from the inside. Then, a very fat figure rushed out like flying. It was like a ball rolling in front of Chu mo. Seeing Chu Mo, he immediately smiled like an old friend he hadn''t seen for years.


    "Hahaha, who am I? It''s my brother. Come in, please." Say, go inside to let Chu mo. Then he mumbled, "why don''t you let the servant inform me in advance when you say you''re coming to me? It made me rude and didn''t meet you far away."


    The man coming out after him was a little silly, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He had never seen his boss make out with anyone like this. Even if those princes and ministers in the imperial capital met the shopkeeper, they would at most be polite.


    Regardless of the doubt in the man''s heart, the pawnbroker won Chu Mo directly.


    Inside, after closing the door, he immediately made an unexpected move for Chu mo.


    The fat man, who was at least 300 kilograms, made a plop and knelt in front of Chu Mo: "before, there were many people with mixed eyes, and Zhao Er could only cover it up like that. Don''t be surprised! Zhao Er, the bronze steward of Qinglong hall, kowtowed to the childe!"


    "Er... Get up and talk." Chu Mo is full of black lines, and the heart says that the shopkeeper is too frank, isn''t he? Didn''t even see the secret letter, so he knelt down and kowtowed to himself? He doesn''t think of himself as the high-rise of Qinglong hall, does he?


    Chu Mo did not know that this Zhao ER was loyal to Wang Dafa, who saved more than 30 people of the Zhao Er family. Since then, Zhao Er has sworn in his heart that his life is the boss''s!


    Zhao Er entered Qinglong hall, which was also brought in by Wang Dafa. Therefore, Zhao Er has little sense of belonging to Qinglong hall. He is only loyal to Wang Dafa!


    Wang Dafa once told him that there was only such a green dragon order. If someone comes to you with this token one day. Then, this person must be the master of my Wang Dafa!


    Because of others'' words, Wang Dafa could not have sent this token.


    Therefore, the shopkeeper Zhao Eryi saw the token and rushed out directly. The boss''s boss is the real boss!


    At the same time, Zhao Er also guessed in his heart: who can become the owner of his boss?


    As for the Qinglong hall, Zhao Er didn''t even think about it, because he knew better than Wang Dafa about the virtues of those big people in the Qinglong hall.


    Chu Mo handed the secret letter to Zhao er.


    After Zhao Er opened it, he read it quickly, and then looked at Chu Mo solemnly and said, "please rest assured, childe. What the childe wants to do, Zhao er must cooperate fully! Please give it to Zhao er... Three days, no, two days is enough! Zhao er must pass the most accurate information to the childe!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 210

    "OK! Please!" Chu Mo said.


    "Childe, this is a villain." Zhao Er, with a huge stomach, seemed to want to bow to Chu Mo, but anyway, they were all so round.


    Later, Chu Mo didn''t stay here too long. Declined Zhao er''s hospitality and found an inn to stay.


    First, Chu Mo is not familiar with Zhao Er, and he doesn''t want to disturb him too much. He also wants to leave room for himself. After all, people can''t be trusted! He is Wang Dafa''s confidant, but he is not Chu Mo''s.


    In addition, when Chu Mo came to the Qi Dynasty, there was another target medicinal material!


    Xia Jing almost ransacked all the best medicinal materials in the whole Xia Dynasty, and even many medicinal materials in the Qi Dynasty were purchased at a high price by Xia Jing.


    Therefore, it is almost impossible to find the best medicinal materials in the market. Therefore, Chu Mo turned his eyes to the Qi Dynasty.


    Whether in Daqi or Daxia, most of those princes and nobles have some top-level medicinal materials in their homes. These medicinal materials are all used to protect lives. At the same time, advanced medicinal materials also represent a kind of wealth.


    For those princes and ministers who are not short of money, they will not take these things out easily.


    Chu Mo decided to explore the residences of the princes and ministers to see if there were any herbs that master needed.


    At night, Chu Mo had planned to put the little Chaigou in the inn. After appeasing him, the little Chaigou was unwilling to leave him. Chu Mo had to put it in his pocket. Fortunately, the little guy is now only a little bigger than his palm. Put it in your pocket, but ordinary people can''t find it.


    Out of the inn, I found a remote place and once again became a young man in his thirties. Move towards the area where the nobles lived in the Qi Dynasty, move your body method and quietly touch it.


    The first house of Chu Mo Jin should be a royal mansion in the Qi Dynasty, and the whole mansion covers a huge area. Ordinary people come in. I''m afraid you''ll get lost.


    However, this is not difficult for Chu mo. the architecture of the Qi Dynasty is similar to that of the Xia Dynasty. Generally speaking, there are only a few places to place treasures.


    It''s either the owner''s room, or it''s also near the owner''s room.


    The defense of this mansion is not weak, and people are patrolling everywhere. There are also several big wolf dogs there, which look very powerful.


    Chu Mo restrained his breath, and the whole person was like a ghost. Pass through the patrolling guards. When thinking about how to avoid those big dogs, Chu Mo''s little Chaigou seemed to feel something, sending out a little breath.


    As a result, those big dogs that originally seemed to be a little alert lay there honestly, shivering. Chu Mo was slightly stunned, then smiled and patted the small Chaigou in his pocket.


    Xindao: thanks to taking this little guy with you.


    Later, Chu Mo sneaked into the inner house of the mansion.


    At this time, the owner of this mansion should not have rested. The light is on in the room. Looking out of the window, there were several figures shaking inside.


    Chu Mo completely hid his body in the dark and listened to the movement in the room.


    A man''s voice rang out: "if this war can be won, the national fortune of the whole Qi Dynasty will be even higher. It''s really gratifying. At that time, your Highness''s credit will also be quite great!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. Xindao: what a coincidence? Picked out the largest mansion, and it turned out to be a prince''s mansion?


    At this time, another young voice sounded, "what''s the use of that? The father and the emperor obviously favor the third uncle. In the final analysis, those who have entered the sect have the advantage."


    A low voice sounded, "don''t talk nonsense, it''s your uncle after all!"


    The young voice was a little unconvinced and said, "my father is kind-hearted. If I were a child..."


    "Enough!" His low voice sounded impatient and said, "don''t talk nonsense about this royal thing in the future!"


    The man''s voice sounded before: "second brother, don''t always talk about children. What children say is not unreasonable."


    "Fifth brother, why do you even say that?" The low voice said, "although the third brother lost on the northern grassland, it''s not his fault. It''s said that the boy named Lin Bai is very evil. If he were someone else, I''m afraid he would suffer a big loss."


    "I don''t believe it. It''s just a little boy who''s not as big as me." The young voice sounded, full of dissatisfaction: "it was just luck that inadvertently destroyed our layout on the grassland..."


    "Inadvertently?" A low voice sneered, "Jiang chongen, you are really naive. If you can have half the skill of Lin Bai, I have to burn Gao Xiang for my ancestors!"


    "Dad, you just don''t trust me and don''t give me a chance to exercise!" The young voice sounded, "if you give me a chance to exercise, my child must do better than him!"


    "Hey... You want a chance? That''s ok... I''ll arrange for you to enter the army later. Like your third uncle, start from a small soldier. Can you?" Said a low voice.


    "Sure!" The young man said.


    Chu Mo listened for a while and guessed their identity from their conversation.


    The person who lives in this house should be his Highness the second prince of the state of Qi, that is, the person with a low voice.


    Young man, it''s his son Jiang chongen.


    The other man is the fifth Prince of the state of Qi.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He accidentally bumped into the home of the Royal Children of the Qi Dynasty.


    Moreover, Chu Mo also got a lot of useful information from the conversations of these people. Including some military deployments and so on.


    Chu Mo didn''t know that at this moment, the inn he chose had been surrounded by a group of strong men with strong breath! In the dark, there are even many soldiers with heavy crossbows in ambush!


    Zhao Er, who was as fat as a ball, was hiding in the dark with several people and talking in a low voice.


    "Shopkeeper Zhao, are you sure... This person is Chu Mo who stirred up the storm in Yanhuang city a while ago?" An elderly man looked at Zhao er with burning eyes.


    Zhao Er nodded: "I''m not completely sure, but nine times out of ten, it''s the man. Wang Dafa told me in the letter that we should fully cooperate with him to investigate the military aircraft situation of the Qi Dynasty. Thinking of the previous actions of Wang Dafa in the Yanhuang City, it seems that Chu Mo walked closest! Moreover, Chu Mo also has an identity, which is the grandson of a Daxia general... He just disappeared again recently. Based on comprehensive judgment, this person is likely to be him!"


    "Alas, unexpectedly, Wang Dafa was finally involved. He is no longer a qualified businessman." Wang Dafa sighed, and his eyes showed some regret.


    "Neither are you." The old man said faintly.


    "Zhao ER was not a businessman." Zhao er''s eyes flashed a faint light and said softly, "Wang Dafa was kind to me, and I always remember it in my heart. But now the Qinglong hall has perished, and everyone has scattered. I also have to think about myself. The place where I stand is not Daxia after all." (to be continued...)

 Chapter 211

    The old man laughed: "what you said is very reasonable! The place where you stand is Daqi after all! Don''t worry, if you catch Chu Mo, you won''t be treated badly here! At that time, I will personally recommend you to enter the officialdom. £¤ F,. With your ability, be the head of the intelligence department... There should be no problem."


    "Then, thank you, Mr. Chen." Zhao Er hugged the old man with a happy face.


    Someone around the old man whispered, "old Chen, do you want to go in now? According to intelligence, the man hasn''t come out since he went in."


    Old Chen narrowed his eyes slightly and said faintly, "wait a minute! This man is not so easy to deal with! The most terrible thing is his master. If we want to kill him, we must kill him at one stroke, and never give him any chance to reveal his identity! At that time, even if his master comes to the door, we can push it clean!"


    "Yes, the two countries are at war, the relationship is hostile, and kill a spy in Daxia... Isn''t that normal?" Zhao er said faintly.


    Old Chen sighed lightly and said, "this time, after all, I owe your love. I have a good relationship with Hua Shuan Niu. When I learned that brother Shuan Niu was buried in Daxia, my heart was extremely sad... I vowed to avenge him. Unexpectedly, the opportunity came so soon. Thanks to you!"


    Zhao Erke said, "old Chen''s words are serious. These are what I should do." But in his heart, he secretly said: is there any relationship with Hua Shuan Niu? I''m afraid Hua Shuan Niu doesn''t know who you are, does he? The shit revenge for the brothers is not aimed at the inheritance of the ethereal palace?


    However, Zhao Er will not say such words.


    Old Chen stared at the direction of the inn over there and said faintly, "I don''t know what the emperor of Daxia thought. He unexpectedly sent such a hairy boy to explore the intelligence of other countries. It''s naive. Is war a trifle?"


    Zhao er said, "maybe the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty used a trick of beating East and West!"


    "What do you say?" Old Chen asked.


    Zhao er said, "on the surface, it is Chu Mo who is sent to the Qi to inquire about the news. Because Chu Mo''s identity is special. Once exposed, I''m afraid even the Qi side will feel tricky."


    Old Chen nodded, "that''s right. If we give him a chance to reveal his identity, we really can''t kill him directly."


    Zhao Er sneered, "if I guess right, the emperor of Da Xia should secretly send someone to inquire about the military situation of Da Qi!"


    "It''s just those people. Want to inquire about the military information of Daqi? It''s a joke!" Old Chen sneered, then squinted and told the people around him, "do it, try not to disturb too many people! Remember... One blow will kill! Don''t give him any chance to speak!"


    "Yes!"


    With an order, countless figures quietly touched the inn.


    At the same time, more people in the dark, holding heavy crossbows, stared at the side without blinking.


    Zhao er''s spirit couldn''t help but get nervous. He couldn''t help asking, "old Chen, did you really kill him... Those things on him?"


    Old Chen said faintly, "there is an artifact called a storage ring!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo''s figure is almost integrated with the night. He has been standing here for almost half an hour.


    The second prince, the fifth Prince and the son of the second prince in the room decided that Jiang chongen, the son of the second prince, would enter the military, and began various analyses.


    For example, which route army will be promoted faster and less dangerous.


    From front to back, almost all the military deployments of Qi will be carried out. Let me know!


    Chu Mo heard it was called a Shuang.


    Xindao: if you had known this, you wouldn''t even bother shopkeeper Zhao er. If he inquires, he is even easy to expose his identity.


    The deployment of Daqi has been decided. in other words. Now, even if you want to change it, it is almost impossible!


    They are divided into six groups, five of which are pretended to confuse Daxia.


    There is only one way, directly to the tianduan mountains. This news made Chu Mo extremely shocked.


    Because the tianduan mountains are not the place where his grandfather guarded, nor the place where the heavy troops of the summer garrison. It''s a precipice!


    That place is known as the junction of Daxia and Daqi with the worst environment.


    Not to mention tens of millions of troops, even Chu Mo, who is a yellow level Four layer peak martial artist in the iron skeleton realm, is very difficult to climb over the tianduan mountains.


    Therefore, absolutely no one will believe that Daqi will attack from there.


    The second prince and the fifth prince in the room didn''t say how Daqi would pass there, but this news is important enough for Chu Mo!


    If the troops on the side of Daqi really crossed the tianduan mountains, it would be really big.


    Because not far beyond the tianduan mountains is Qingzhou Prefecture!


    The capture of Qingzhou mansion is tantamount to breaking a major barrier of Yanhuang City, the capital of Daxia.


    The whole army of the Qi Dynasty can drive straight in and take the Yan and Huang directly.


    Chu Mo didn''t even believe it would be true if he hadn''t heard it with his own ears.


    "It''s really poisonous!" Chu Mo thought in his heart. From the conversation between the second prince and the fifth prince, we can hear that there are more than 100000 people in each of their other five routes of soldiers.


    Although it''s a show, these five route soldiers will certainly look like fighting to the end. Hold the defense of Daxia completely!


    At that time, even if the Qi army is found crossing the tianduan mountains and wants to rush to help... It is impossible.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said in his heart: it seems... This pro Wang mansion can''t be moved tonight!


    Because this news is simply too important. To some extent, it even goes beyond looking for herbs for the demon king.


    Medicinal materials can be searched slowly, but if this message is not passed back, Daxia is really in danger of destroying the country.


    The battle between countries, not to mention Chu Mo Cai''s yellow level Four, even if he has reached the Yellow level seven, entering the heart refining period, it is impossible to play a big role!


    Chu Mo didn''t dare to neglect, and after listening for a while, he quietly left here. Gallop in the dark, ready to return to the inn for a night''s rest. Then we will rush back to Daxia early tomorrow morning.


    This kind of news, of course, can be delivered as soon as possible. Moreover, any carrier pigeon and kestrel... Are all untrustworthy! Because they are in danger of being beaten down from the sky!


    Just before arriving at the inn, Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, his pupils widened, and his body stopped directly. Then Chu Mo flashed and jumped onto a huge willow. Hide among ten thousand silk tapestries and look at the inn where he lives.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Dark place


    On Zhao er''s forehead, sweat beads fell one by one, and his ruddy face turned pale.


    "No, he obviously stayed in this inn and never left! My people are all over the whole empire, and he can''t find anyone watching him!"


    "Moreover, the person in charge of monitoring him has reached the fourth floor of the Yellow level... He will never lose sight of it. How can he not be in the inn?"


    Chen Lao on the side, his face heavy as water, looked at Zhao er''s eyes, beating a cold light: "how did you just promise me?"


    "Old Chen, don''t worry... Don''t worry, it''s likely that the boy slipped out quietly to do something..." Zhao Eryi''s face was anxious, and he was almost crying¡ª¡ª


    I want to make this outbreak normal, but it requires great perseverance. You will support me, right?


    The outbreak of five o''clock, ask for minimum monthly ticket support!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 212

    Old Chen looked at Zhao for half a day coolly, and then he gnashed his teeth and said, "you''ve killed me!"


    Zhao Er cried, "I didn''t expect it to be like this!"


    People around Chen asked, "what should I do now?"


    "What else can I do? Take the man back first, hoping that the boy doesn''t notice the danger. ¡× ¨J ¡× ¨J£¬ Leave some people here to stare, others, retreat first! " Chen Lao said, shrugged his sleeves, turned and walked away.


    Those who followed Chen Lao also left quickly.


    Zhao ER was the only one left standing there, still with a face of disbelief, murmuring, "what''s the accident? It''s just a teenager. Is the person who came... Really not Chu Mo Yirong?"


    After a while, a cold wind blew, and Zhao er''s fat body shivered slightly. He also left in a hurry.


    Chu Mo had been hiding on the huge willow tree and had a panoramic view of the actions of Zhao ER and Chen Lao in the distance.


    Chu Mo''s eyes showed a touch of cold, didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    Three days later, the rooster came out of nowhere and caught up with Chu Mo who was speeding all the way.


    "Boy, why are you running so fast? Do you want to secretly get rid of the chicken master?" As soon as the rooster saw Chu Mo, he immediately asked in a bad tone.


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock covered with dust all over, and said in some surprise, "how did you get disheartened? Was beaten?"


    "You were beaten!" The rooster said with a dissatisfied face, "the rooster patronized the homes of those top nobles in the Qi Dynasty and stole a lot of Yuan medicine for you. I didn''t expect you, a heartless thing, to leave the rooster and run first!"


    "What? You stole a lot of Yuan medicine?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Big cock knows that Chu Mo lacks medicinal materials. I also know that Chu Mo made these herbs in order to detoxify the master.


    "Of course!" The rooster glanced sideways at Chu Mo and sneered, "a lucky fish, the rooster will give you all these Yuan medicine!"


    Say, in front of the big cock. All of a sudden, there are a lot of Yuan drugs. Instantly piled into a mountain, full-bodied medicine fragrance overflowed.


    Chu Mo looked at these yuan drugs dumbfounded: "how many houses have you robbed?"


    The rooster said proudly, "the whole capital of the Qi Dynasty, all the places you can see, have been robbed by the rooster. Unfortunately, the imperial palace is too heavily guarded, and there is a great power to sit on the town, so the rooster can''t get in..."


    Chu Mo looked at the pile of Yuan medicine. The sky in the chest is constantly emitting heat.


    Obviously, these yuan drugs are genuine treasures.


    "How about changing a fish?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with some guilt.


    In fact, it is very clear that the fish of nature is priceless. Let alone yuanyao. Even if it is the divine medicine of heaven... It is difficult to exchange for the fish of creation!


    "Didn''t I tell you that one fish is less..." Chu Mo had a headache.


    Among these yuan medicines, there are indeed yuan medicines for the demon king to refine antidotes, and there are still many. Chu Mo was not reluctant to give up the fish of creation. In order to save master, even if he was asked to take out all the fish of creation, he would be willing.


    But the problem is that he wants these lucky fish to reproduce.


    "Just leave a few for planting!" The rooster rolled his eyes and said, "where are dozens of them?"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment. Said, "well, this time, it''s not an example!"


    Say. Take a lucky fish from the sky and throw it to the rooster. Then take away this pile of Yuan medicine.


    The cock was proud, swallowed the fish in three bites, and then looked at Chu Mo and asked, "what happened to you when you left in such a hurry?"


    Chu Mo nodded. Said: "there is an emergency military situation..."


    "In a hurry?" Asked the rooster.


    Chu Mo nodded.


    "Cheap for you!" The rooster grunted, "for the sake of giving the chicken a fish..."


    Two days later, Yanhuang city.


    Chu Mo''s dusty figure. Quietly appeared in the palace.


    The emperor seems to be discussing something with Marshal Fang Mingtong, so. The two met Chu Mo together.


    "Your boy... Why are you back?" Fang Mingtong looked at Chu Mo strangely, and then said to the emperor, "Your Majesty, you see... I said, you sent this boy to the Qi Dynasty to spy on military information, which is pure nonsense!"


    The emperor also looked at Chu Mo in surprise and said, "I was indeed a little thoughtless at that time..."


    Chu Mo looked at the two men in silence and said, "I just came back from Daqi like I was dying..."


    "What?"


    "How is it possible?"


    The emperor and Fang Mingtong spoke in unison, and then looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face.


    Fang Mingtong said, "Chu Mo, when it comes to military affairs, can''t talk nonsense."


    After the emperor asked something, he seriously looked up and down at Chu Mo, and said with an incredulous face, "can''t it be true?"


    "..." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, looked at the Emperor: "then why did you send me to Daqi?"


    The emperor was silent for a moment. After a while, he whispered, "I sent you to Daqi to try. You can''t reproduce your ability on the grassland..."


    Chu Mo looked at the emperor with some confusion.


    At this time, Fang Mingtong explained: "the emperor thinks your boy is lucky. Since he can make such great contributions on the grassland, he may receive unexpected results by sending you to Daqi. In fact, our military intelligence department in Daxia has been working in Daqi, and has received very accurate information before you set out. But the emperor thinks something is wrong, so he wants you to try your luck..."


    Chumerton was speechless, looking at the embarrassed emperor, and then sighed, "can you tell me what achievements our military intelligence department has made?"


    Fang Mingtong glanced at the emperor, who nodded. Fang Ming tongcai said, "in the great Qi State, the troops are divided into five routes and will attack us from five points at the same time. We have made corresponding arrangements for this."


    "That''s all?" Chu Mo looked at Fang Mingtong and thought: it''s true!


    That army going to tianduan mountain is indeed the biggest secret!


    "That''s all. Did your boy get any different news?" Fang Mingtong looked at Chu Mo incredulously, "it''s less than a month since I came back so soon. Your boy... Did you really go to Daqi?"


    Chu Mo looked at Fang Mingtong angrily, and then said, "Fang Shuai can''t do it, doesn''t mean I can''t do it, boy!"


    "Dark and angry." Fang Mingtong couldn''t help laughing, and then looked at Chu Mo and said, "tell me, what wonderful information have you obtained?"


    Chu Mo sneered, "I''m afraid this information will scare Fang Shuai to death. Are you sure you want to listen?"


    Fang Mingtong''s face muscles twitched and snorted, "I''ve never been scared for so many years. Boy, it''s a matter of great importance, lying is to be punished!"


    At this time, the emperor rounded up the court and said, "I think Chu Mo is dusty and has really driven a long way. I believe in your good luck. Tell me!"


    Fang Mingtong couldn''t help rolling his eyes and twitching at the corners of his mouth, "Your Majesty... Can you rely on luck for military affairs?"


    The emperor ignored him and looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes¡ª¡ª


    Today, five chapters still broke out!


    Can the brothers and sisters of Dao Meng vote for a monthly ticket? (to be continued)

 Chapter 214

    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath, looking at the emperor and Fang Mingtong with a shocked face: "this matter... Who else knows?"


    Fang Mingtong glanced at the emperor and became silent.


    Chu Mo''s eyes fell on the emperor.


    The emperor was also silent, shook his head and said, "no matter who else knows, this news... I''m afraid it has leaked out! Otherwise, there is absolutely no such confidence in Daqi. Directly choose to let a million troops pass through there secretly."


    Fang Mingtong said: "moreover, behind Daqi, nine times out of ten... There is the shadow of a big sect. They want to pass through there, giving us a surprise. But the existence of that secret channel will also be exposed. It seems that... Daqi has a mind to completely destroy us this time. Even this great interest... Has been ignored."


    The emperor''s face also became extremely ugly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "so the problem now is not the best Yuan Stone in that vein. Since Da Qi already knew that place, there is no reason not to know that it is a yuan stone vein. Now the most serious problem in front of us is how to solve their army!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the emperor and Fang Mingtong, and thought in his heart: seeing the emperor and Fang Shuai meant that he didn''t want to send people to tianduan mountain in a big way. It''s not that there are no such troops, but that we can''t scare the snake! If you don''t consider the matter of the vein, but both sides fight for wisdom and courage, the best way is to take the plan into account, and then give the other party a head-on blow!


    However, at this time, the military intelligence departments of both sides must be paying close attention to each other''s military movements. The military intelligence department here in Daxia can monitor Daqi and get the information of their army mobilization from Daqi; Daqi... Isn''t it the same?


    As for why the millions of troops in Daqi can hide from the military intelligence department in Daxia... This is not a problem that Chu Mo needs to consider. This is Lao Fang''s business!


    The emperor and Fang Mingtong were all silent. Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "this. I have an immature idea. I don''t know whether to say it or not?"


    "Say it!" Fang Mingtong and the emperor spoke in unison. Even looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, they were somewhat eager.


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and said in his heart: are you two so suitable?


    "How long is the passage? If millions of troops enter, has the front one come out of the hole... The back one hasn''t entered yet?" Chu Mo looked at Fang Mingtong and asked softly, "or can you include the whole million troops?"


    "That vein. Across the whole tianduan mountains!" Fang Mingtong said in a deep voice, "from our side, all the way to Daqi!"


    Fang Mingtong said, walked directly to a map hanging on the wall of the imperial study, pointed to a huge mountain range, and then said, "here, you see, this passage, from here... To here! The total length is more than 170 miles, a million troops. All of them go in, and they don''t occupy a long passage."


    Chu Mo nodded, "well... Then, how many people are there? I mean... We''re over there. The people who dig yuan stone mines... If I guess right, they should also be soldiers drawn from the army? Only these people can really keep secrets."


    The emperor nodded and looked at Chu Mo approvingly. Said, "there are more than 12000 people over there! These people are all strong young people in my summer. Moreover, there is no loyalty!"


    "More than 12000 people..." Fang Mingtong sighed and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "If it weren''t for the news brought back by Chu Mo boy, these people would be destroyed by the millions of troops in the Qi Dynasty in an instant... There was no chance to fight back."


    Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows: "I don''t know what the channel is like. Is it suitable for war?"


    Fang Mingtong said, "at that time, for convenience, we dug the channel very large! It was more than a hundred feet wide and more than a dozen feet high, which was very empty. If we had a mental calculation but didn''t care, I''m afraid the people on our side didn''t have time to make any response at all. The enemy only needed two waves of arrow rain, and they could almost kill them all."


    Chu Mo thought, it''s really like this. If there is no response at all, they may not even have weapons around them! Who was mining with weapons for war?


    "That is to say, if now, even if we quietly transfer a human horse from the army, it is very likely to be noticed by the other party, isn''t it?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes, the military intelligence department in Daqi is not vegetarian... Speaking of it, this time, we are defeated by others!" Fang Mingtong said sadly, "if it weren''t for your news... I''m afraid there would be a big problem!"


    The emperor rubbed his forehead with his hand and said, "this is not the time to investigate responsibility. Moreover, I didn''t expect this kind of thing... Hey. Now even if the military intelligence department of Daqi is not so powerful, we don''t dare to redeploy our hands easily. This his mother... The thief and the ghost... Is always more terrible than outsiders!"


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched violently. He really didn''t expect to hear a pure curse from the emperor''s mouth one day. This shows how angry the emperor is at the moment.


    And... The thief''s wife? Who is this?


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he secretly said in his heart: I''m afraid there will be no more than ten people qualified to know this thing in the whole summer!


    These people are all standing at the peak of power in the summer, and there is no reason to harm their motherland like this.


    What good can it do to him if Daxia is destroyed? Daqi can''t give the hard-working Da Xia to this man as emperor, can it? Anyone with a little brain will probably not believe it.


    Except... One person!


    Chu Mo''s mind suddenly flashed a figure. Then he was startled by his idea. It''s no wonder the Emperor didn''t say who it was... It''s really not something he can participate in.


    Then Chu Mo frowned slightly and said, "I have an idea... But it''s not very mature."


    "What can you do?" Fang Mingtong looked at Chu mo.


    The emperor also looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes: "mature or immature... Tell me."


    Chu Mo looked at Fang Mingtong and said softly, "I don''t think about the fate of that vein for the time being. I have an idea to deal with the millions of troops in the Qi Dynasty." Chu Mo said, looking at Fang Mingtong: "no matter how spacious the channel is, its ventilation conditions... May not be very good?"


    Fang Mingtong''s eyes flashed, as if he thought of something, and he said in a deep voice: "every other section... There will be a vent."


    "Well, then, block all these vents. In a short time... It should not affect the ventilation in the channel?" Chu Mo asked.


    At this time, even the emperor seemed to react. His eyes were full of hope. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 215

    Fang Mingtong was so excited that he stood up and didn''t answer Chu Mo''s question. Instead, he went to Chu Mo and looked up and down for a long time. Then he slapped Chu Mo on the shoulder, hehe laughed, "my old Fang... From small to large, I really haven''t served anyone except the emperor? Even if Xu Zhongliang is that old thing, I don''t really serve him. This time, my old Fang is served! Damn, how old are you this year? Seventeen or eighteen?"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Fang Mingtong with black lines all over his head, and said unhappily, "fourteen years old!"


    "Cough... Can you stop hitting people like this?" Fang Mingtong mumbled, and then looked at the Emperor: "Your Majesty... When we were fourteen years old, we all thought we were very smart?"


    The emperor nodded with a wry smile, "yes, he has begun to participate in politics and military affairs. He really feels very powerful!"


    "Compared with this boy, my old Fang... Really lived such a long time in vain. This plan is not complicated, but I didn''t expect it. After all... It''s a million troops!" Fang Mingtong mumbled.


    Chu Mo''s eyes also flashed a complex light and whispered, "yes... A million armies... That''s a million lives!"


    At this time, the emperor even stood up, walked to Chu Mo, raised his hand, hesitated, and fell on Chu Mo''s shoulder. Gently patted twice: "I... Can understand your mood, a million lives... People say that a man''s anger, blood splashed five steps; the son of heaven''s anger, a million corpses! But really facing that scene, how many people... Can still maintain that anger? But..."


    The emperor''s face also showed emotion: "if this million troops are not allowed to lie on the corpses... Then I''m afraid that hundreds of millions of people will die in my whole summer... Because of this!"


    Fang Mingtong also sighed and said, "mercy is not in charge of the army! I have seen a lot over the years, and I don''t have so much emotion. Damn it, this time... I''ll go myself!"


    The emperor immediately stopped and said, "no!"


    Chu Mo also said, "no, you can''t go. Now countless people are staring at you. If you move... What''s the secret?"


    "Then who will go?" Fang Mingtong stared at Chu Mo with wide eyes.


    Chu Mo said, "since I put forward the plan, then... Marshal and his majesty, give me the great credit."


    "Bah! Are you the kind of person who cares about credit?" Fang Mingtong seems vulgar, but in fact he is crafty. This sentence is tantamount to dispelling all the concerns of the emperor who was not much.


    After all, Chu Mo''s previous contributions are too great!


    It was once on the grassland, and it was once again at the Royal College of the ethereal palace. Now if he is allowed to dominate the victory or defeat of this national war again, even if Chu Mo is only 14 years old, his reputation will instantly reach an unprecedented level of terror!


    This reputation will even surpass all monarchs of all dynasties!


    The founder... I''m afraid that''s all.


    Because as long as we win this war, Daqi side is not just as simple as hurting our vitality. But will instantly weak to the extreme!


    Don''t mention the summer, I''m afraid they will not be able to withstand the attack on the northern grassland!


    National war is by no means decided by only a few powerful masters. Unless there are people at the level of top sect leader involved.


    But sects should not interfere with the secular world too much. This is the law of the four elephant continent!


    Otherwise, the world will simply be managed by the sect. What secular country is there?


    It is no exaggeration to say that Chu Mo won this war, even if he wants to build a country, he can respond to everything.


    Moreover, Chu Mo''s plan, to put it bluntly, is not worth money. Even if you send someone else to do it, you can do it well. As long as you keep the secret, it''s OK!


    Daqi never expected that their top secret plan would be revealed.


    The emperor listened to Fang Mingtong''s words, couldn''t help but show a wry smile, then stared at Fang Mingtong and said, "Lao Fang, Lao Fang, in your eyes, am I the kind of person who envies virtuous people?"


    Fang Mingtong smiled a little embarrassed, but he didn''t argue.


    The emperor took a deep breath and looked at Chu Mo: "what are you going to do?"


    Chu Mo said, "I want the military power of 12000 people."


    "Sure!" The emperor agreed without hesitation.


    "Leave the rest to me." Chu Mo said, "but we must ensure that there will be no traitors among these 12000 people! Otherwise, I will kill without mercy!"


    "That''s a must!" The emperor said in a deep voice, "I will personally give you a secret decree, and give you tiger talisman and Emperor''s sword! If you hold the emperor''s sword, if I come personally! Everyone must obey you!"


    "Well, I will train these people to become a qualified charcoal burner. Then, your Majesty must find me some top authorities in mining!" Chu Mo looked at the Emperor: "at that time, if the passage is destroyed, all the yuan stones inside can''t be mined. Will your majesty feel distressed?"


    "It''s no problem to find the top authority in this field. I''ll send it to you! Let him obey you completely!" The emperor said, and then said, "as for the yuan stone vein... Now, I have some hope that it has never appeared."


    Fang Mingtong said aside, "yes, if the first problem is solved, this Yuanshi vein... Will become the second problem, which... Is also thorny. It is not even smaller than the problem of millions of troops."


    "It''s a big deal. All these yuan stones we mine are dedicated to the sect behind us." The emperor said lightly, "we are a secular country, and we have no worries about firewood. This time, we must give Daqi an unforgettable lesson! If we don''t account for half of it... I won''t be reconciled!"


    "Those yuan stones... Enough to promote our college into a big sect!" Fang Mingtong said regretfully, "unfortunately, time waits for no man..."


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at Fang Mingtong and the emperor and said, "the one tenth of the Yuan Stone mined is enough to promote the college into a big sect?"


    Fang Mingtong nodded, "enough for a sect of 5000 people to use for a hundred years!"


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath, staring at Fang Mingtong dumbfounded: "so much?"


    Fang Mingtong said, "nonsense! Otherwise, how can it be listed as top secret?"


    Chu Mo scratched his head, thought for a moment and said, "this... I have another way..."


    "What can I do?" Fang Mingtong and the emperor spoke in unison, looking at Chu Mo with shining eyes. That look, as if looking at a rare treasure.


    Chu Mo was startled by their eyes, and then said, "you know, my master showed his hand some time ago, and let the four elephant continent know his existence."


    "It''s more than a show of hands... It''s simply a show of divine power!" Fang Mingtong''s eyes were also full of excitement: "it''s a pity that the elder doesn''t want to contact people, otherwise I really want to visit him."


    The emperor also said excitedly, "if the elder is willing to say a word, this matter... Is really not a big problem."

 Chapter 216

    Chu Mo said, "if the emperor and the marshal don''t care about the Yuanshi vein on the other side of the tianduan mountains, I can ask my master to take the Yuanshi from those veins. At that time, no matter which sect people ask, they insist that after ten years of mining, we have collected so many kinds of stones!"


    "You mean... You have a way, no, it''s your master. He has a way... To make those yuan stones disappear overnight?" The emperor immediately looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Fang Mingtong also looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    Chu Mo said with a smile, "my master... Is not a person in this world. In fact, Yuan Shi is completely despised in my master''s eyes. To solve this problem, I have to ask him for help. With master''s realm, I can suck all the vitality in the Yuan Shi in the whole vein in a short time!"


    "My God..."


    "In this world... There are such masters!"


    Both the emperor and Fang Mingtong were silly, looking at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    Chu Mo said, "even if these yuan stones are mined, you can also push them on my master. Just say... This is the price of asking him to protect Da Xia! I think that taking such a yuan stone vein in exchange for the protection of Da Xia by a person like my master should be enough to convince everyone?"


    "This... If it really can be like this, I am willing!" The emperor''s mind is very broad after all. Although he is reluctant to part with those invaluable yuan stones, he can distinguish the importance. heiya §á


    If the country was subjugated in the summer, even if there were a hundred mineral veins, they would not be able to defend them! After all, it''s someone else''s!


    This matter has been out of the control of Daxia since the news of the existence of the ore vein leaked. So, instead of cheapening those sects, it''s better to cheapen our own people!


    Even if it''s not true, at least, it''s the greatest luck in misfortune to have the protection of such a peerless strong man as the demon king!


    "Just like this... Your master, can he... Promise? That kind of expert outside the world..." Fang Mingtong is a cultivator after all, and he is very clear about some rules of the cultivation world.


    Chu Mo smiled, "my master, he... But I''m the only apprentice."


    "Good!" The emperor slapped his hands on the table, made a crisp sound, and said seriously on his face, "this war is over, I will make you king of Chu! All the territory of Daqi that came here is yours!"


    "Emperor..." Fang Mingtong looked at the emperor with a shocked face and wanted to stop it.


    The emperor waved his hand: "I have made up my mind. I have a talent like Chu mo. why do I worry about instability? What is it to seal a mere king of Chu?"


    Chu Mo was also in a daze. He knew very well that you were not joking. This king... Is completely different from the prince''s king, and from the prince of Xia Jing... Is also completely different! This is the princes!


    In other words, after the war, all the territory of the great Qi Dynasty came from his Chu Mo!


    Although it is nominally owned by Da Xia, in fact, it is his private property of Chu Mo!


    You can have your own army and establish a court in a fair way! To say it''s no exaggeration, even if Chu Mo wants to start a rebellion one day, he can have the power to fight against Da Xia!


    The emperor''s promise is not without weight!


    He is already an emperor, and can receive the highest reward. Those who get promoted and get rich... Compared with this, they are simply scum.


    No wonder Lao Fang was silly. The emperor''s favor to Chu Mo was really unbearable. But when you think about it calmly, it''s really not too much for the emperor to do so. The news Chu Mo got back is really too important.


    More importantly... Chu Mo has a master who can frighten the whole four elephant continent!


    This... Is the most critical factor for the emperor to make this decision.


    Without Chu Mo, the millions of troops of the Qi Dynasty would march straight in, and it would take the shortest time to destroy the imperial capital of the Xia Dynasty, Yanhuang city. Then, Daxia is equivalent to subjugation; Without Chu Mo''s master, even if we break the attack of Da Qi, even if we hit Da Qi to the point where there is no fighting power... But that vein will become the best reason for countless top factions to intervene!


    At that time, Daxia will also face subjugation!


    The emperor, as the king of a country, can see these things clearly. Therefore, he can make this decision in a short time. On the one hand, he is a bold and decisive monarch. On the other hand... It is also a clear view of the current situation. Want to tie Chu Mo to himself completely!


    It is only used to bind Chu Mo, not bondage... But extreme favor! It''s with feelings!


    Fang Mingtong also quickly wanted to understand the key, and had to admire the emperor in his heart. Other people, I''m afraid, even if they figure it out, they may not be able to make this decision. Because the cost... Is too big!


    Chu Mo looked at the emperor and was silent for a long time. Then he gave a deep salute: "Your Majesty, I will always be a Xia person!"


    "I have your assurance, which is enough!" The emperor said with a serious face.


    The efficiency of Royal affairs is naturally extremely fast. That night, Chu Mo directly got the tiger amulet that could mobilize millions of troops.


    Yes, this tiger talisman is the tiger talisman of Marshal Fang Mingtong!


    Since trust, then trust to the end!


    It seems that it''s incredible to hand this kind of thing to a teenager. But at this moment, Fang Mingtong and the emperor have no such feeling at all.


    At the same time, the emperor''s handwritten secret decree and the emperor''s sword were also handed over to Chu mo. It also includes a secret letter sent by Fang Mingtong to the general on the other side of tianduan mountain. The content in it is understandable only by the other side, which is enough to confirm the identity of Chu mo.


    After all this, Chu Mo quietly left from the royal secret way, as if he had never appeared in the palace.


    In the imperial library, the emperor sat opposite Fang Mingtong. In front of them, there were several delicate dishes, but neither of them moved their chopsticks * *.


    After a long time, Fang Ming picked up his glass and said, "Your Majesty, I''ll give you a toast!"


    The emperor took up his glass and drank it without saying anything.


    Fang Mingtong said, "Chu Mo is really our national treasure in the summer. As a teenager... Tut Tut, I really envy fan Wudi... I picked up a good grandson!"


    The emperor nodded gently, "what happened to this child seems to be extremely lucky and powerful, but in fact... It is also a necessity. Because he has a terrible master who does not belong to this world! The reason why I am willing to trust him so much is that I want to understand one thing. Chu Mo can''t stay in this secular world for too many years. So, even if I give him great favor, what can I do?"


    Fang Mingtong nodded and said, "yes, it''s estimated that in a few years, he and his master will leave here together. At that time, even if his fief is taken back..."


    "No..." the emperor waved his hand and said firmly on his face, "I know you like that child, and you don''t need to test me. I can tell you very clearly. If the summer doesn''t die, the fief... Will always be Chu Mo''s! Even if he has no descendants to stay in this world, that place... Will always be Chu!"


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    Do what you say!


    Ask for one!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 217

    Fang Mingtong said with a smile, "this war hasn''t started yet. Let''s divide half of the country in this way... Isn''t it a little bad?"


    "Hahaha!" The emperor couldn''t help laughing, and then a chill flashed in his eyes: "I haven''t destroyed his whole Daqi, which is kind! However, after this war, the reparations of the war are enough to kill Daqi for a hundred years! Without giving them an unforgettable lesson, they won''t have a long memory!"


    "So, from a certain point of view, we really need to thank the leaker. Otherwise, if Daqi uses this million troops elsewhere, it will also be a great pressure on our army!" Fang Mingtong said faintly.


    The emperor took a deep look at Fang Mingtong: "don''t intercede for that little beast, and don''t run on me! This time, I can''t let him go anyway. Just now, I can''t allow any accidents in this war! So... Temporarily take advantage of him."


    "Hey..." Fang Mingtong shook his head and sighed. This matter has involved a scandal within the royal family. Even if he had a good personal relationship with the emperor, he could not continue to discuss this matter with the emperor.


    But Fang Mingtong was a little puzzled. Even if he was blind, he was also a prince with incomparable status and respect. If you can''t be an emperor, you can''t be one. It''s better than being a blind Prince of a subjugated country, isn''t it? He was very curious about who Daqi sent and how he talked about the former prince. Can make such a crazy choice.


    Ten years ago, at the beginning of the discovery of that vein. There are not as many people who know this thing as Chu Mo thought.


    There are only three people in all!


    Yes, it''s so few!


    These three people are Fang Mingtong, who first got the news, because the person who found the vein is the military exploration team. He is Fang Mingtong''s absolute confidant.


    Then, there are the current emperor and the prince Xia Ying.


    In addition, even Xu Zhongliang, the first deputy to the cabinet of the current Dynasty... At that time, Xu Zhongliang was still the second deputy. At that time, the first deputy was Prince Xia Jing. But even if they... Don''t know this!


    This is the top secret listed as Da Xia, and the secret that will not be unsealed for a hundred years exists!


    Because this is related to the National Games in the coming hundreds of thousands of years!


    Therefore, when Chu Mo said that the Qi army would pass through the tianduan mountains, the emperor and Fang Mingtong didn''t even try to verify it. They already knew in their hearts who betrayed them.


    Just this kind of thing, how can it be said in front of Chu Mo?


    The former crown prince, now the blind prince, has sold his father, his country and his soul!


    Even if there is a great advantage, he should not do so!


    But that''s what he did.


    Fang Mingtong glanced at the emperor and said bitterly, "has your majesty ever thought about... This matter? It may not be true? I don''t doubt Chu Mo''s meaning, but... Can it be the false news deliberately released by the Qi side?"


    The emperor sighed, "I hope it''s false!"


    Fang Mingtong thought thoughtfully, "if it''s false, we have no loss... At most. It''s the boy Chu Mo who knows the secret of tianduan mountain..."


    "That... Doesn''t matter! He controls the college and will know sooner or later." The emperor said faintly.


    Why would Tai Xia Ying betray her country? Even Chu Mo, who has continued on the road, can''t figure it out.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t know the secret, only three people knew it. But he was clever enough to guess who that person was. Because except for the prince whose mentality has been completely unbalanced, no one else has any reason to do so!


    Of course, it may also be Xia Jing. After all, the old guy is also crafty, crazy, and there is reason to do so. But Xia Jing shouldn''t be so crazy now?


    Let alone if it was Xia Jing, the emperor might be embarrassed, but Fang Mingtong would never show that expression.


    However, whether Xia Jing or Xia Ying, Chu Mo didn''t want to manage so much.


    This time, he was lucky to get this information from Daqi, which was simply unexpected. Who could have thought that it would be so coincident that he quietly sneaked into a huge mansion, which happened to be the mansion of the second prince of the Qi Dynasty?


    Who could have thought that when he touched the second prince''s room, he could just hear them talking about it?


    It is estimated that the second prince of the Qi Dynasty never dreamed that the extremely strict mansion in his eyes was in vain in front of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo did not expect that he could have this kind of luck, in fact, it was not just good luck and strong enough. Of course, there are some things that he can''t understand even if someone tells him now.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Tianduan mountain range, located on the western border of Daxia, is a natural adventure between Daxia and Daqi.


    The terrain here is not only extremely dangerous, but also some cliffs and cliffs are everywhere. And there are also yuan beasts of all levels.


    It is said that the most advanced yuan beast has six or even seven levels!


    Therefore, no one can expect that the army of the Qi Dynasty will choose to break through here. Similarly, no one can expect that there is a huge Yuanshi vein here.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to leave those yuan stones to the demon king, because the demon king really didn''t pay attention to the yuan stones of the world.


    The demon king once told Chu Mo that there are also things similar to Yuan stones in the spiritual world and the celestial world, but those in the spiritual world are called spirit stones, and those in the celestial world are called fairy crystals!


    For the demon king, only Xianjing is useful to him. His present realm is due to the corrosion of the poison of the seven evil spirits, which does not mean that his realm is really the realm of heaven or innate realm. But his power is at this level. But the means that the demon king has been using are all immortal means!


    Otherwise, how can the top powers of the entire Sixiang continent be shocked?


    Chu Mo knew that master didn''t care about these things at all, nor did he care what he did with his name. So Chu Mo would confidently and boldly say that to the emperor.


    Just didn''t expect that the emperor''s reaction was much stronger than he imagined. Actually promised him a king of Chu


    "If Grandpa knew these things, he would be very happy! At that time... Should I take grandpa to my state of Chu to be Marshal?" Chu Mo thought about it and felt a little funny. Deep in his heart, although he was very happy. But speaking of it, I didn''t take it too seriously.


    Because his heart is not in this world. Because the mind method of Providence and self will has immeasurable benefits for the improvement of mood.


    When Chu Mo came to tianduan mountain, it was five days later.


    Chu Mo was really tired all the way, although the rooster had found him three days ago. But he refused to be his mount again.


    In the words of the rooster, "the chicken Lord is to save the poor, but can he really be your horse?"


    The little Chaigou is also doing well these days. He has always been very good and never makes trouble. Everything is fine except that the rooster and I still look at each other badly.


    Chu Mo looked at the rolling mountains in front of him... As if the whole sky had been cut off, and his heart also became a little excited.


    From Chu Mo''s pocket, the little Chaigou looked at the direction of the tianduan mountains and barked softly twice: "woof, woof!"


    The rooster sneered at one side, "little broken dog, you''re home, you can go away!" (to be continued...)

 Chapter 218

    The little Chaigou bared his teeth and demonstrated against the big cock, but how could the big cock be afraid of it? Sneered, "go and catch some fish for the chicken master!"


    Speaking, the smell of the rooster showed a little bit.


    The little Chaigou immediately shivered in Chu Mo''s pocket. There was really no way to crush this realm.


    Chu Mo glared at the big cock unhappily: "you let a dog catch fish for you, what do you think?"


    The rooster sneered, "the chicken didn''t let it catch the mouse..."


    "...." Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said, "stop fooling around, we still have business to do. Rooster, do you want to come with me?"


    The rooster said, "the rooster feels that there is a baby on the mountain, so he won''t come with you. You are in danger when you turn back. You can ask the rooster for help!"


    "Run with me?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Get out! The chicken is not your mount!" The big cock looked proud and charming, swaying the big red crown on his head, and quickly disappeared in Chu Mo''s line of sight.


    "What about you, little guy?" Chu Mo glanced at the small Chaigou in his pocket and asked.


    "Woof!" The little guy instantly retracted his head into Chu Mo''s pocket and never came out again. Obviously, he was afraid that Chu Mo would abandon it.


    "OK, then follow me. If you happen to meet some high-level yuan beasts, you can also help me scare them away." Chu Mo said, moving in the direction of the tianduan mountains, he started the phantom wind step and ran at a high speed. The intoxicated chapter of Shu Yange has been uploaded


    Near the tianduan mountains, Chu Mo found the entrance of the passage according to the map provided by Fang Mingtong.


    I have to say, if there is no map, it is almost impossible to find this entrance!


    Because there was no sign of anyone moving around the entrance.


    Everything looks extremely primitive and natural. Anyone who came here, if he had not known in advance, would never have thought that there was a cave below.


    Just thinking, Chu Mo suddenly moved in his heart, showed his phantom wind step, and his body suddenly avoided.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow, with a shrill sound of breaking the air, wiped Chu Mo''s cheek and flew by.


    Indole!


    The arrow was nailed to a big tree dozens of feet away, and the whole arrow... Didn''t even enter!


    Whoosh!


    Then, a dozen arrows shot at Chu Mo!


    All this happened so suddenly that there was no sign!


    Chu Mo has always had a strong sense of danger, but this time... It seems to have failed!


    Chu Mo stretched out his body, quickly avoided the dozen arrows, and then said in a deep voice, "I came by the emperor''s order, you stop!"


    With that, Chu Mo took out the emperor''s sword and held it high.


    At this time, in the sparse woods ahead, a cold voice came: "what emperor''s order? I don''t know. The military is important. Go away! Otherwise, there will be no mercy!"


    Chu Mo picked up the tip of his eyebrows and took out Fang Mingtong''s tiger talisman, saying, "I was ordered by the emperor and marshal Fang, holding the emperor''s sword and taking Marshal Fang''s tiger talisman. I have important military information! Hurry to report it, otherwise you can''t bear the responsibility for delaying important things!"


    At this time, Chu Mo still didn''t find the trace of the other party. I couldn''t help taking a deep breath in my heart, and suddenly I had a new understanding of the combat power of these people and the national strength of Daxia.


    These people either have something that blocks perception; Or... It''s to reach a certain level and not let the breath leak!


    At this time, there was silence for a while, and then a figure came out of the forest.


    Chu Mo saw that the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched a few times. The man who came out was covered with dead branches and rotten leaves all over his body. Even when walking, it still gives people an illusion. It seems that he is a part of this environment.


    The man quickly walked close to Chu Mo, his eyes were very bright, looked up and down at Chu Mo for a few times, and then his eyes fell on the emperor''s sword and tiger amulet in Chu Mo''s hands. After watching it for a long time, he said, "you''ll be here later!"


    With that, the man quickly left.


    Chu Mo stood there, intently sensing the movement in the woods in front of him. Then, a shock color appeared on his face. Because he didn''t feel anything abnormal at all!


    Isn''t it... These people didn''t kill at all before they attacked?


    This is terrible!


    You know, any creature, human, Yuan beast, or even ordinary beast. Before the attack, there must be a hint of killing.


    This trace of killing can be directly felt by people with sharp perception, and they can make defense in time.


    But if these people have no chance to kill... Then, unless the realm is much higher, otherwise, it is impossible to perceive in advance!


    This ability, not to mention ordinary people, even many high-level strong people in the sect, may also be caught off guard!


    "Give me a sense of everything in the forest!" Chu Mo conveyed a thought to the sky god.


    First, curiosity. Second, Chu Mo also wants to have a try. In the face of this situation, is there a way to solve it!


    Subsequently, the sky god Jian lived up to the expectations of the public and directly transmitted a lot of information to Chu mo.


    This information contains almost everything in the sparse woods ahead!


    Including those insects deep in the soil!


    There are more than 20 people hidden in the woods that can be seen through at a glance!


    Everyone''s realm is no less than the iron skeleton realm! There are even three strong men in the iron blood realm!


    "The people gathered here... Are the most elite people in the whole summer!" Chu Mo thought to himself that he was more confident about the next thing.


    Chu Mo waited for a short time, and there was a sound of footsteps in the dense forest ahead.


    The man just came back alone again. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, it seemed that he was still full of vigilance, and said in a deep voice: "the general said that since the marshal sent you here, there must be a secret letter in his hand. Give it to me."


    Chu Mo frowned slightly. Although he could understand the rules, he was still a little unhappy when he was so suspected.


    The man seemed to see Chu Mo''s unhappiness and quietly explained, "since you can come here, you should naturally know where this is. There is no way, it''s not that we don''t trust you, but that we must ensure the safety here. Please forgive me for being rude."


    Chu Mo had nothing to say about this person''s explanation. He believes in the loyalty of these people. Rather than believe these people, he has confidence in the emperor and Fang Mingtong.


    Thinking, Chu Mo took out Fang Mingtong''s letter and handed it to this man.


    This time, Chu Mo waited for a short time. The man turned back again, and his attitude towards Chu Mo was completely different.


    "Messenger, please come in!" Say, take Chu Mo to the sparse forest.


    Those people lurking in the woods, from beginning to end, did not have any action and reaction. Even if Chu Mo passed by them, their breathing did not mess up.


    This is a group of soldiers with high psychological quality!


    Chu Mo said in his heart.


    Then, the man took Chu Mo under a big tree and gently patted the trunk for three times.


    Next to the big tree, a hole suddenly appeared, and the hole was not big, only about five feet square. It''s swarthy inside.


    The man jumped in front, and Chu Mo followed.


    After jumping down, I got used to the light here and found that this was the entrance of a tunnel.


    The channel faces deep underground, with no end in sight. On both sides of the channel, pearls emitting soft light are inlaid.


    The man glanced at Chu Mo and said, "come on, the general is waiting for you below!" (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 219

    This channel is not very wide, but with the deepening, Chu Mo found that there were dozens of such channels here.


    The man in front walked like the wind, and was silent, almost without a word. Chu Mo is not surprised that real soldiers are almost like this. Always do more than say, and generally will not beat around the Bush, and will not take the initiative to please anyone.


    Soon, Chu Mo followed the man into a huge space. Chu Mo glanced at it and roughly estimated it in his heart. It felt like the space Fang Mingtong said. Xindao: this should be the real channel.


    Instead of taking Chu Mo further into the passage, the man turned aside and came to the door of a small room.


    "General, the messenger is here."


    "Please come in." A low voice came from inside.


    Then the door opened, and the man nodded to Chu Mo, "the general is inside."


    Chu Mo walked in casually. At the eye, there was a small wooden table. The table looked old and old. Behind the table, there was an old man in his fifties, dressed in civilian clothes. Some gray hair, face wrinkles are also many.


    Seeing Chu Mo coming in, the old man looked up at him, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. I probably didn''t expect that the person sent by Fang Shuai should be so young.


    "Sit down, the conditions here are not good, and there is nothing good to entertain you. Fang Shuai said you were his own, since you are not polite." The old man said bluntly. Ferry a scare, Yan, Ge Guan to see the new Sister Zhang


    "The general doesn''t need to be polite to me. My grandfather is also a soldier." Chu Mo smiled and sat on an old wooden chair in front of the wooden table. But it''s very comfortable to sit on.


    "Soldiers'' children? You can feel that temperament on your body. It''s good!" The old man nodded and said, "Fang Shuai told me in his letter that there is an important military situation here, and he asked me to do my best to cooperate with you and hand over all the command to you."


    The old man said, rubbed his forehead with his hand, and said, "I don''t believe you, but these soldiers here... Even if I tell them to obey you. They are professional soldiers, although they can do it, it''s difficult to do it! Their hearts... Will not be convinced of you. Do you understand?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "old general, I''m not here to seize power. I hope you and your soldiers can understand. This is a battle related to the life and death of Daxia!"


    The old man was slightly stunned, raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "Fang Shuai didn''t tell me what it was, but only the important military information. How can such a place... Become a place related to the life and death of Daxia?" Saying this, the old man murmured, "if you want to say something about this place, it''s about the life and death of Daxia... It''s almost the same."


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly, "there will be a war between Da Qi and Da Xia, general, do you know?"


    The old man glanced at Chu Mo: "there will be a war between Da Qi and Da Xia sooner or later, which I have known for a long time. But what does it have to do with here?"


    "This place is exposed." Chu Mo said directly, "on the other side of the great Qi Dynasty, we should follow this passage and directly attack the hinterland of the great Xia Dynasty!"


    "What? It''s impossible!" The old man stood up for a moment, and his powerful breath erupted directly. Looking at Chu Mo coldly, he said, "do you know... In addition to these people here, only three people in the whole summer know this! And the people here... It has been ten years since they came in... They have not left this place! That is to say, they have not returned home for ten years!"


    Chu Mo looked at the old man calmly: "general, it''s one of the three people. Something''s wrong."


    The old man looked at Chu Mo incredulously, stretched out three fingers and broke down one by one: "Fang Shuai... Impossible! The Emperor... Even more impossible! The prince... Is he crazy?"


    "He''s just crazy." Chu Mo said calmly. At this time, Chu Mo understood why the emperor and Fang Mingtong directly believed his intelligence. It turns out that there are fewer people who know this Yuanshi vein... Than he imagined!


    There are only three!


    It''s really true that you can know who sold it without excluding it


    "Before the prince, two eyes were cut off... Now his eyes are blind." Chu Mo looked at the old man, "general, so Prince Xia Ying is no longer the prince! He can''t become the king of a country!"


    "No... it''s impossible... Your highness, the prince, how can you encounter such a great disaster when you are loved by all the people?" The old man was a little distracted and sat down on the chair, and his momentum completely disappeared: "even in great trouble, he... As the prince, he should not do such a crazy thing... No!"


    The old man did not doubt Chu Mo''s words. As a general guarding here, he was naturally an absolute confidant trusted by the emperor and Fang Mingtong!


    Chu Mo now comes with Fang Mingtong''s Marshal tiger talisman, the emperor''s Secret decree and the emperor''s sword. Naturally, his identity will not be false. Plus the secret letter above Mingtong, you can completely prove your identity.


    He had no other thoughts except that Chu Mo was too young to convince the public.


    But it was really hard for him to believe that the future monarch in his mind would do such crazy things.


    "General, it has happened now. It''s not time to doubt its authenticity." Chu Mo looked at the old man and said, "the emperor said that the authoritative master who is proficient in mining and excavation is here. Can you introduce it to me first? I have something else to tell him."


    The old man glanced at Chu Mo and sighed, "didn''t Fang Shuai tell you? That person is me!"


    "What?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned. At that time, the time was in a hurry. Fang Mingtong and the emperor really didn''t introduce too much to him.


    "I was the place where I was in charge of mining and excavation. I''m not a military general. Although I have some strength, I''m better at... Mining and excavation." The old man looked at Chu Mo a little dejected: "my name is Zhang Rong."


    "It turns out that general Zhang is an expert in this field. It''s really disrespectful." Chu Mo stood up, saluted the old man, and then said, "I must take the military power here in my hand. But after this war, this military power will be directly returned to the general. Please rest assured."


    Zhang Rong said with a wry smile, "after this war, can this place still exist? Once the secrets here are leaked out, staying here is basically looking for death!"


    Chu Mo said, "don''t worry, general. You have made great contributions to Daxia! After this war, the general is a great contribution to defeating the coalition forces of the Qi Dynasty. He hasn''t left here for ten years... It''s time to go home and have a look."


    "Home... Yes, I''m so homesick!" Zhang Rong sighed. After a long silence, he raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "the emperor and Fang Shuai, since they attach so much importance to the childe, put this military event in the childe''s hands. Naturally, I will fully cooperate. Please tell the childe what you need to do!" (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 220

    Half an hour later, on the whole vein, all the defenders, including those in charge of guarding, were all concentrated on the broadest square in the passage.


    "Report to the general, there are 12139 miners in tianduan mountains, and the actual number is 12139!" A young general in his thirties reported to Zhang Rong loudly and stared at Chu Mo beside Zhang Rong.


    "Good!" Zhang Rong replied loudly, then looked at the people below, and said, "the messenger beside me is sent by the emperor and Fang Shuai, who has great responsibility. From now on, the military power of our miner Corps will be handed over to the messenger of Chu. You must obey all the orders of the messenger of Chu, understand?"


    The more than 12000 people below were stunned there on the spot. Even though they were elite soldiers who were ordered and forbidden, they were still shocked to hear the news suddenly. They don''t even understand why?


    Many people look at Chu Mo and become bad. I think Chu Mo is the one who came here to rob classes and seize power.


    Chu Mo didn''t change his face. His appearance was too young. His body is a little thin, his face is green and astringent, and he looks like a teenager. Although it looks very stable. But it''s too much fun for such a young man to command their army of more than 10000 people... Or more than 10000 elite legions?


    For the first time, the regiment that carried out the orders and prohibitions suffered from poor military orders. Although no one whispered, and no one made a loud noise, everyone, with silence, was fighting against this sudden and inexplicable military order.


    Zhang Rong was a little angry and shouted, "didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Chu Mo waved his hand and stopped Zhang Rong, who still had something to say. He took two steps forward and looked at the more than 10000 people below.


    Many people''s bodies and faces are also covered with dust. Looks gloomy. Some people even have mining tools in their hands.


    Obviously, he was summoned urgently, and he didn''t even have time to put down his tools.


    Seeing Chu Mo raise his hand, he stopped the general''s words, and the group of elite soldiers below suddenly became a little restless.


    Although there was still no action, but looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, it became even worse.


    "I know what you''re thinking." Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "I''m not here to seize power."


    Chu Mo''s words calmed the soldiers below a little. But looking at his eyes, he was still full of doubt.


    "The news of the existence of this place... Leaked." Chu Mo looked at the following group of people: "Daqi, who is preparing for a war with us in Daxia, has prepared a million troops to pass through this channel. I came here to deal with this group of people! I have the emperor''s order and the order of Marshal Fang! I don''t have time to explain too much to you! I just want to tell you one thing."


    Chu Mo paused and asked the soldiers to digest what he had just said.


    Then, he shouted, "I''m like you... All people of Daxia! I''m not a top aristocrat, let alone a royal child. I''m not here to gild... Not to seize power! I''m here to protect our country! Protect our homeland!"


    "I don''t know what you think of me in your heart. It''s not important that you are young, childish, and have no military qualifications... What''s important is that you just need to tell me one thing. Do you want the iron cavalry of Daqi to drive straight through the channel you dug out with your life and destroy our Daxia?" Chu Mo shouted, "tell me. Will you?"


    "No!" The Legion of more than 10000 people suddenly roared as if from the depths of their souls.


    In this roar, there is naturally dissatisfaction with this sudden person.


    They are mining here. I worked hard to make the beautiful country behind them stronger and better.


    Now suddenly, someone came to tell them that the secret here has been exposed and that there are enemies passing by. Follow the path you dug out with your life and destroy your home


    How the hell would you like that? God willing!


    "I know that in your heart, there are still countless puzzles, confusion about the future, and fear of what will happen." Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "I don''t have time to explain it to you one by one. However, I''m here to assure you that as long as you promise to cooperate with my scheduling. Then... We can not only destroy the millions of troops in Daqi, but also let you go home safely! As for the future..."


    Chu Mo looked at the group of strong soldiers below: "with such military workers, do you need to worry about the future?"


    At this time, Zhang Rong came to Chu Mo and said loudly, "we are soldiers! What is the mission of soldiers?"


    "Defend our country!" More than 12000 people shouted together, and the sound was overwhelming.


    "Then, what is the most basic quality of soldiers?" Zhang Rong asked again.


    "Obey orders!"


    "Well, from now on, I''m going to hand over the token symbolizing the miner corps to the messenger of Chu..." Zhang Rong said, taking out a palm sized, silver white token.


    Chu Mo looked at the token and pulled it from the corner of his mouth, because the token was actually carved from a whole piece of top-grade Yuan Stone!


    It really has the characteristics of the Legion!


    Chu Mo said in his heart.


    At this time, Zhang Rong will hand the token to Chu mo.


    At this time, a deep voice suddenly broke out: "General Zhang, please wait."


    With this low voice, the 30-year-old general who had just been responsible for convening these soldiers jumped onto the stage.


    Zhang Rong frowned slightly and asked, "what do you mean, he Xu?"


    "General, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to ask the messenger a few words." Young general he Xu said, Hugged Chu Mo: "The last general, he Xu, is the Deputy General of the miners'' Legion. I dare to ask the emissary: what method do you plan to use to destroy the millions of troops in the Qi Dynasty? Do you have a battle plan? And... Are you familiar with the terrain of this passage? Do you know? I''m afraid that our more than 10000 people, against millions of troops, can''t even lift a spray, and will be directly destroyed. Then, what is the emissary going to rely on to destroy millions of troops? Mouth?"


    "He Xu!" Zhang Rong was a little angry. This he Xu has always regarded himself very high on weekdays. Although their origins are not high, these people work in Yuanshi vein all year round, and naturally there is no lack of Yuanshi around them. Therefore, in the past ten years, everyone''s realm has improved rapidly!


    They are a group of soldiers who look like miners, but they are also a group of top elites secretly raised by Daxia!


    Once these people come out of the mountain in the future, they will be an invincible army directly! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 221

    Even Zhang Rong, a general who was not good at fighting, relied on Yuan Shi to elevate the realm to the realm of iron and blood. Among these young soldiers, many with good talents have reached the iron blood realm, and a lot of them have reached the iron bone realm.


    More than 10000 people, almost all of them, have broken through the yuan level.


    He Xu, in his thirties, has reached the high level of iron blood!


    The idol in my mind is Marshal Fang Mingtong. The greatest wish in my life is to become a marshal like Fang Mingtong one day in the future.


    This is a young general with real ambition in his heart, and he also has high prestige on the side of the miner Corps. It can be said that it is the second person in this legion, second only to Zhang Rong.


    Now his series of questions immediately made Zhang Rong nervous.


    Chu Mo''s hand was holding the tiger amulet and secret letter of commander Fang Mingtong; Take the emperor''s sword, secret decree... These four things, any one, are real big killers!


    Can easily put he Xu to death!


    And he Xu is a very promising young general. Zhang Rong would not like to see that scene anyway. Similarly, he could not accept such unruly generals in his team.


    Obeying orders is the bounden duty of soldiers!


    Chu Mo looked at he Xu and laughed: "there is a battle plan, of course, but you don''t need to know it for the time being. I''m not familiar with the terrain here, but you''re familiar with it. It''s my business to destroy this million troops by what means! And you just need to obey orders!" Kneel down and beg for one hundred times * eyes * song


    "Including letting us die?" He Xu looked at Chu Mo coldly.


    "Yes!" Chu Mo looked at he Xu calmly: "don''t forget, you are a soldier!"


    "But you are not!" He Xu said coldly, "as a regular general in the summer, I have no reason to obey orders from a little boy who is not even a soldier! Do you think I will believe that I am not here to gild myself?"


    "Shut up!" Zhang rongnu shouted, "do you still know that you are a regular general? Is there a regular general like you?"


    "General, I refuse!" He Xu said stubbornly, "even if we want to fight, we should give priority to us! Because we are the people who know this place best! As an emissary, he only needs to convey the news! The rest is enough! Why should we obey him? The emperor and the marshal can''t understand the situation and make this judgment..."


    "You''ve had enough!" Chu Mo grabbed in front of Zhang Rong and burst out, "are you even ignoring your future? Is he Xu right? Do you know that your just words are enough to kill you! Just like you, you are still a regular general of the Xia army? Have your rules been eaten by dogs?"


    "Hum!" He Xu still snorted unconvinced. As soon as he said that, he had some regrets in his heart. Although knowing his realm, the emperor and Fang Shuai should not be willing to really treat him. But one of the following crimes, questioning the charges of the monarch, must not escape. In that case, it is really equivalent to ruining his own road to progress.


    Chu Mo looked at he Xu: "you''re not convinced, are you? Good, I won''t spread the treacherous words you just said! If you think you''re a soldier, let''s solve it in a military way!"


    With that, Chu Mo glanced at Zhang Rong: "general, get out of the way."


    Zhang Rong twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at Chu Mo: "Chu messenger... This?"


    For Zhang Rong, Chu Mo didn''t really get angry, which was naturally the best. But he also didn''t want to see anything wrong with Chu mo. In that case, don''t mention he Xu. He and Zhang Rong can''t bear it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Chu Mo comforted him, and then hooked his fingers at he Xu: "iron blood level high level, right? I''m the peak of iron bone level, believe it or not, I''ll beat you down with one move?"


    "Hahahahahaha... Who can''t boast?" He Xu looked at Chu Mo contemptuously and laughed.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a faint smile: "come..."


    "You asked for it!" He Xu shouted angrily, and the breath of iron blood burst out. Facing Chu Mo, he made a direct comeback and punched Chu Mo''s face.


    He will teach this ignorant little boy a hard lesson!


    Let him understand that this is the army!


    Not his home!


    "He Xu... Pay attention to discretion!" Zhang Rong shouted.


    Chu Mo launched the phantom wind step, and instantly disappeared in situ in the incredible eyes of everyone.


    But he didn''t avoid he Xu''s fist, but rushed at he Xu at a speed that people couldn''t see clearly, and then punched him hard and hit him on his fist!


    Bang!


    Click!


    A dull sound.


    Then there was the sound of a bone fracture.


    He Xu''s body directly flew up, crossed the Corps of tens of thousands of people, and fell hard on the wall in the distance. Then he fell to the ground and didn''t move for a long time.


    On the huge square of the whole cave, more than 10000 people were instantly silent!


    He Xu was tough enough. From beginning to end, he didn''t even scream.


    Struggle, get up from there, and then wow, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Chu Mo stood on the stage and asked loudly, "he Xu, I used 30% of my strength in that punch just now. Do you accept it?"


    Hum!


    This time, the more than 10000 soldiers finally couldn''t help but utter an incredible cry of surprise.


    Chu Mo has just said that his realm is the peak of iron skeleton realm. This has shocked them. I also understand in my heart that people are really not the kind of straw bags that come to gild.


    Think about it, how can the emperor and Fang Shuai hand over such a major event related to the life and death of Da Xia to a straw bag?


    But even so, they still can''t believe that he Xu will lose to this teenager in the face-to-face confrontation.


    On the realm... There is a complete realm!


    This is simply incredible!


    Especially Chu Mo said that when he only used 30% of his strength, these people finally couldn''t control the shock in their hearts and couldn''t help shouting.


    One arm of he Xu was broken into several sections, and the bones on the whole fist were almost broken. If there is no top-grade elixir to cure, there is even a risk of invalidation.


    Because of the severe pain, his face was extremely pale, and beads of sweat fell along his forehead. He clenched his teeth, endured severe pain, and wanted to say that he was not satisfied. But the pride in his heart made him have no face to say these two words.


    He still shot first, and he didn''t try his best... Chu Mo used a few points, and he Xu was the most clear. Just now, if Chu Mo tried his best, not to mention this arm, he would be killed by this punch!


    In the bones of soldiers, straight blood flows. Even if his nature is not so straightforward, he will be infected with the straightforward style of the army after staying in the army for a long time.


    Therefore, he Xu was silent for a long time and squeezed a word from his teeth: "Fu!" (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 222

    Chu Mo took out a small jade bottle from his arms, crossed the crowd, and threw it at he Xu: "white now eat immediately, red at night, half a month later, your arm will return to normal."


    He Xu took the jade bottle consciously, and finally showed a somewhat moving look on his face: "I offended the messenger so much... Why do you care about me?"


    Chu Mo smiled, "because I need you!"


    He Xu was slightly stunned, and then his eyes instantly turned red.


    Plop, kneeling there, some choked and said, "sorry, Ambassador, I''m wrong!"


    Zhang Rong''s face, at this time, showed a smile of relief, but looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, also with a bit of shock and shock. This teenager, to tell the truth, even he has always been a little dismissive.


    It was only because the tiger amulet and the emperor''s sword in Chu Mo''s hand showed that he had been authorized by the marshal and the emperor. But this does not mean that he can be recognized by the miners'' Corps.


    After all, Chu Mo is too young!


    A teenager came directly to take over such a powerful army. Who is the general of this corps, I''m afraid my heart will be extremely greasy.


    But unexpectedly, Chu Mo didn''t use power to suppress them at all. But with a crisp punch, the biggest thorn in the Legion was solved.


    He Xu knelt like this, even if other people still have some doubts, at least... No one will jump out to show resistance. heiya §á


    What soldiers value most is strength. As long as you have strength, let alone teenagers, even if you are an eight year old kid, they will also be convinced!


    As for other aspects, other aspects... Aren''t there still these people?


    If you are better than me, I will convince you... This is almost the common character of these soldiers. Maybe I''m trying hard to surpass you and find a place in my heart, but at least, due respect will never be less.


    Chu Mo glanced at he Xu in the distance: "go back to recuperate."


    "No, I want to stay here and suffer some sins, which is my due punishment." He Xu said.


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and said in his heart: this guy is not stupid


    Then, Chu Mo looked at the people: "are there any people who don''t agree? I''ll give you three more opportunities to challenge me on the stage. If not, be a qualified soldier honestly! Follow my instructions!"


    There was a dead silence on the stage. Are you kidding? He Xu was hit and flew by you, and only 30% of his strength was used. Aren''t we looking for death when we go up?


    "Well, no one comes up to challenge, right?" Chu Mo smiled faintly: "now, get down to business!"


    "Millions of troops, of course, can''t be stopped by our group. Even if everyone''s level is not low, it''s impossible to defeat hundreds with one! Because the army of Daqi... May not have no masters! Therefore, what we need to do is to let them all obediently enter this channel!" Chu Mo looked at the group: "what you need to do, first of all... Is to follow general Zhang and me to transform this channel."


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd and asked, "are you afraid of death?"


    "Not afraid!" The soldiers let out a roar at the top of their voices.


    He Xu, who came up from behind, tried to endure the pain, looked at Chu Mo and said, "we are not the opponent of the messenger, but the messenger can''t humiliate us with fear of death! Since we came here, we have put life and death aside!"


    To ensure that the vast majority of you will be brought home safely. But this is war, and there will always be casualties. " Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "including me, I''m ready to sacrifice my life at any time."


    "Emissary, we are not afraid of death! As long as we can kill the army of Daqi, I, he Xu, will be the first to take the lead!" He Xu shouted.


    "That''s good! He Xu, you go back and deal with your injury. Take a night off. Tomorrow... Let''s start work!" Chu Mo said, shouting at all the soldiers of the miners'' army in front of him: "from now on, let go of everything, go back to rest, and start working tomorrow morning! Now... Disband!"


    With Chu Mo''s order, the army of miners began to retreat in an orderly manner.


    Back in Zhang Rong''s room, Chu Mo asked Zhang Rong to find out the map of the whole passage.


    Zhang Rong wondered, "what are the emissaries going to do? Do you want to bring them in and get trapped in this channel? This plan looks good, but..."


    "But what?" Chu Mo looked at the map and asked without raising his head.


    "But the other side won''t be so stupid. If they want to enter this channel, they will definitely send advance troops to clean up. They will kill all the people on our side... Then, before and after, they will really let the army pass through?" Zhang Rong said softly, "after all... This is not a joke. As long as they pass through this channel, they can drive straight in."


    Chu Mo nodded: "of course, they will do this! So I asked, everyone is afraid of death."


    "What do you mean... Is to exchange more than 10000 of us... For each other''s trust?" Zhang Rong took a breath and showed a touch of shock on his face. But then, he was silent for a moment and said with clenched teeth, "for the sake of the summer... Even if I sacrifice this army, I will recognize it! Even if I bury my old bone here... I will recognize it!"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "how can it be? General Zhang... You think too much. All of our more than 10000 people are babies, otherwise, you think I will save he Xu''s life? If this kind of disobedient, if he is an incompetent, he will be killed by me on the spot! I also want to take this group of people back to Daqi!"


    "Ah?" Zhang Rong''s mouth suddenly twitched. He murmured, "but... Fang Shuai and his majesty... Didn''t say anything!"


    Chu Mo laughed, "didn''t they also say no?"


    Zhang rongmu stared at Chu Mo in a daze. After a long time, he said, "also... Fang Shuai gave you all the tiger charms, which is not general trust... Now you can obviously mobilize all the troops in Daxia. Hey... After staying here for a long time, I''m really confused, and my sensitivity is reduced too much... Old!"


    "General Zhang is not old. You are the real national treasure of Daxia!" Chu Mo smiled and said, "look here, here and here... Are these places likely to collapse?"


    "Collapse? Do you want to..." Zhang Rong smoked at the corner of his mouth, and then suddenly thought of something and said, "it''s certainly no problem! It just takes a certain amount of time, at least... Half a month!"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "it''s too late!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 223

    "Then, there is another serious problem." Chu Mo looked at Zhang Rong and asked seriously, "the prince, do you know that we have such a strong fighting force in this army?"


    Zhang Rong thought for a while, and then said, "I don''t know, because when he found this place, marshal Fang arranged it himself. On the prince''s side, although he has always wanted to make friends with Marshal Fang, marshal Fang grew up with the emperor and is the emperor''s loyal confidant. Therefore, the prince may not know about this matter."


    Chu Mo had some regrets in his heart. When he was in Yanhuang City, he should ask about the situation here. Because this concerns a very important issue.


    "Think again, it''s very important!" Chu Mo looked at Zhang Rong and said, "over the years, has the crown prince intervened here?"


    "No, absolutely not!" Zhang Rong said with great certainty, "it has always been Marshal Fang who has directly contacted us. Even the emperor, I''m afraid that no Marshal Fang knows the situation here."


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh and looked at Zhang Rong. "So, if the advance army over there enters the channel and meets our people, we flee in panic... It should be reasonable?"


    Zhang Rong''s eyes lit up immediately, and then nodded, "this... Must be reasonable! I guess Fang Shuai didn''t tell the messenger too much detail here. Was the messenger just surprised?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "I must have been surprised. If it weren''t for my strength, I wouldn''t be able to convince the public. When I got this information at that time, the situation was quite urgent, and there was no time to communicate too much with Fang Shuai and the emperor." Baidu yixiashu Performance Hall chop mouth new chapter section 1


    Zhang Rong was slightly stunned: "this information... Was obtained by the messenger?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    "No wonder... Awesome!" Zhang Rong gave Chu Mo a thumbs up. Then he said, "our miners, usually 2000 people, dig for a day, and then rest for three days. There are about 8000 soldiers digging. The remaining 2000 people are responsible for logistics and defense."


    "In other words, we only need to leave 2000 people in the mine cave?" Chu Mo looks at Zhang Rong.


    Zhang Rong nodded: "yes, and the channel in the mine cave is also complex. The real main channel must be that one. But some branch channels, except the map in front of me, even the marshal... Have no special details! They were arranged for fear of problems."


    Chu Mo''s spirit was shocked and said, "that''s better! This can ensure that our soldiers will escape after confusing the enemy!"


    "After escaping?" Zhang Rong looked at Chu Mo: "the people over there should be able to hunt down?"


    "No." Chu Mo shook his head and said in a deep voice, "what they need to ensure is that this million troops can safely cross the tianduan mountains! What they need is speed! As long as all of them successfully cross the tianduan mountains. Then, even if our people run to report, our army... Has no time to rush to help!"


    "Our army... Won''t it come to support?" Zhang Rong asked.


    "No, because once our army changes, the spies over there will know that something is wrong!" Chu Mo said.


    "This... This is better!" Zhang Rong, the old general, showed a ferocious color on his face, and clenched his teeth and said, "I have been a mining general all my life. I didn''t expect that when I was old, I would be able to make a great military contribution this day! Hey, Master Chu, don''t worry, I am sure that Lao Zhang will cooperate with you and have a tough ticket!"


    Then, from the next day, Zhang Rong personally led several teams to enter the channel for various arrangements.


    Zhang Rong''s experience in mining and excavation completely convinced Chu mo. Chu Mo, a layman, couldn''t see any danger in the small mechanisms set up.


    Once tested, even martial artists of Chu Mo''s level were disheartened and embarrassed!


    In Zhang Rong''s words, this is not a powerful means. He can''t really make the whole channel collapse, but let this channel collapse continuously... But there''s no problem at all!


    Looking at Zhang Rong''s arrangement, Chu Mo was a little cold all over. Imagine that even if you are yourself, it will not be easy to be calculated like this.


    "It''s a pity that the Yuanshi mine in the mountains..." Zhang Rong said with some regret: "just one tenth of it has been mined! It is estimated that after this war, this place... Will become the territory of those sects. Damn, it''s better to just destroy the whole passage... All!"


    Chu Mo didn''t mention his master any more, because he had decided to search all the yuan stones of the whole vein back to find time!


    Since he came here, the sky god has been ready to move, and has burned him many times.


    More than ten days later, he Xu, whose arms had roughly recovered, began logging in the mountains with a large group of people. A lot of wood was resisted by this group of soldiers who at least had the realm of Yuan pass


    At the same time, Chu Mo asked Zhang Rong to send someone to the mountain on the other side of Daqi to stare at it from a distance. They don''t need to go down the mountain, just stare at the distance on the mountain... It''s enough.


    Finally, half a month later, a scout from the miner Corps came in a hurry.


    "Messenger, general, the advance army of the Qi Dynasty is coming... It looks like there are at least 100000!"


    The news of the Scout made Chu Mo and Zhang Rong''s spirit suddenly tense.


    After more than half a month of preparation, I dare not say that it is completely comprehensive, but at least... What should be done... They have done it!


    Now, it depends on how to deceive these people!


    This is by far the most important thing.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and tried to calm his mood. Looking at Zhang rongdao, "general, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll do that!"


    Zhang Rong looked at Chu Mo with a dignified face and said, "take care, childe Chu!"


    Both sides didn''t have much words and acted separately.


    Now that the advance army of the Qi Dynasty has arrived, it means that the remaining 900000 troops, followed by it, will appear!


    As long as they can deceive the advance army, their plan will be more than half successful!


    For this day, Chu Mo, Zhang Rong, he Xu and other generals of the miner''s corps all made careful deployment and repeated deliberation.


    They have to verify every detail repeatedly many times.


    Thanks to Zhang Rong and he Xu, the generals of the miner corps, who really know so much about here!


    If Chu Mo came with an army, it would not go so smoothly.


    Chu Mo came out of the passage and stood on the mountain shouting, "big cock... Get out!"


    After shouting a few times, a colorful streamer came towards Chu Mo, and shouted unhappily from a distance: "master chicken just found a rare fish in the mountain spring, what are you shouting about? You scared the fish away!"


    Chu Mo hehe laughed and said, "do me a favor. When it''s done, I''ll give you a fish of luck!"


    "Seriously?" The big cock''s eyes suddenly lit up. (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 224

    Chu Mo laughed, "of course!"


    "Well, come on, what do you want the chicken master to do?" The big cock has a flattering face.


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes: "is it OK to be a mount?"


    The rooster immediately looked angry and stared at Chu Mo: "boy, are you picking a quarrel?"


    "No?" Chu Mo sneered.


    "Er... It''s not impossible to consider..." the rooster counseled quickly.


    "It''s like this..." Chu Mo whispered a few words to the rooster.


    "That''s it?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo incredulously.


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, when it''s done, I''ll give you the fish of creation!"


    "Good!" The rooster promised quickly, for fear that Chu Mo would repent, and quickly disappeared in situ.


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh and said in his heart: everything is ready... It must be done!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Coming... Those bastards are coming!" A deputy general beside he Xu said nervously, "many people!"


    "Afraid of them! In our realm, we can swallow these 50000 people alive!" He Xu whispered, "just the messenger said, give them some sweets first... Come on!"


    At this time, a soldier stood up and looked at he Xu with an excited face: "here!"


    "Go and let them know that we have found them!" He Xu said coldly.


    "Yes!" Ferry a scare, Yan, Ge Guan to see the new Sister Zhang


    The soldier disappeared into the trees with great agility.


    The Scouts of the advance army of Daqi over there had also touched the edge of the passage on this side of Daqi.


    A total of five scouts looked at the surrounding environment with great vigilance.


    After a while, one of the scouts sent a signal. A resounding arrow shot high into the sky.


    It''s thirty miles away from tianduan mountains, on the side of Daqi. Fiftythousand troops stayed there with a clean military appearance.


    A young general was sitting on a horse, staring at the magnificent mountain thirty miles away.


    Then, seeing the resounding arrow, flying high into the sky, my spirit was immediately refreshed!


    "Send the order and head for tianduan mountain immediately!" The young general''s face gradually showed excitement: "after this pass... Summer... It''s ours! Brothers, countless gold and silver, beautiful women, fertile land... Are waving to you! Rush to kill all those stupid miners!"


    Ow, ow, Ow!


    With the continuous transmission of this order, the Legion of 50000 people issued a burst of startling cheers.


    Having arrived here, they are not even afraid of being discovered by each other.


    "Your Highness the third prince... Just look at us in the rear, rush!" The young general, holding up his long sword in his hand, clamped his horse''s belly between his legs, galloped towards the tianduan mountains.


    Just then


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Five cold arrows shot at the five Scouts of Daqi.


    Four of them were shot through their throats and died miserably on the spot.


    The remaining one was also shot through the neck, but fortunately, there was still a breath left. The Scout pulled his throat and gave a warning: "there is an ambush!"


    This sound spread far away.


    Many people heard the sound of the advancing army of the great Qi army, which was speeding over there, and immediately felt a little stunned.


    Immediately, I saw four or five resounding arrows rising in the sky!


    That voice is extremely sad!


    Then, a beacon smoke rose directly in the tianduan mountains.


    "Beacon fire?" The young general glanced at it, and then a sneer came out of his face: "keep moving!"


    "General..." someone around hesitated, "they have reacted..."


    "If there is no reaction, it is abnormal!" The young general said wisely, "you don''t know what''s going on in this passage at all. Maybe there will be a fierce battle at the entrance!"


    "Rush!" The young general was in high spirits and rushed to the other side.


    Thirty miles away, we soon came close.


    A rapid arrow rain suddenly shot at the young general.


    The young general took a long gun from his horse and then waved it to form an impenetrable defense.


    All the arrows are blocked out.


    Other people who rushed in front also waved their weapons and stopped all the arrows.


    At this time, I heard an angry voice over there: "exposed, Qi Gou is coming... Go, destroy the channel... Go!"


    In the eyes of the young general, a cold light flashed, and he shouted loudly, "kill!"


    Ten thousand horses galloped, and the scene was amazing.


    50000 advance troops, directly following the young general, rushed there.


    Then, there came a few startling roars, followed by smoke everywhere!


    When the young generals rushed to the front, they found that the whole mountain here seemed to collapse.


    The young general''s face smiled instead of anger. At this time, a person beside him asked, "why did the general laugh? This hole... Has been blocked by them!"


    The young general sneered with a deep smile: "I just said that it would be strange if there was no defense at all! Now, you can send someone to inform the army and go straight ahead! Our advance corps is responsible for cleaning up everything... All! Brothers, follow me... Dig here!"


    Then, several fast horses, in the opposite direction, went to inform the army. The young general, with these people, dug up crazily.


    In their hands, they hold the map of this passage!


    Therefore, tens of thousands of people didn''t spend half a day digging out the hole before dark. A large number of boulders were pushed aside, a huge cave, directly open to all of them... Without reservation.


    "Will they be in ambush?" Asked the man next to the young general.


    "Are we afraid of ambush?" The young general sneered, "enter!"


    However, after entering, these people suffered a lot for their carelessness in belittling the enemy. In the passage of the cave, there are many large pits more than ten feet deep. Every other section, there will be one... And you can see from a look that these pits have been dug for many years.


    Many soldiers in the Qi Dynasty fell down with their horses and men, breaking their bones and tendons.


    This advance corps... Also had to be blocked here.


    "General... Did the other party know we were coming?" Someone looked at the pits in the passage with a shocked face.


    "Bullshit! Don''t you see that these pits are actually mines?" The young general''s face was also a little ugly, although he had expected that there would be resistance here. After all, this is a Yuanshi vein. It is impossible not to send heavy troops to guard Daxia.


    But I didn''t expect that there were pits everywhere even in the passage.


    These pits should be old mines. After the yuan stones in them are hollowed out, they are covered with thin wood, and then covered with earth to form a natural defense. These things obviously existed long ago. Not specifically for them.


    But under the excitement and carelessness, they suffered a lot.


    "Shit... It seems that it''s difficult to annihilate all the people here... Those people must have notified others. Maybe, our group... Will work hard to dig this passage." The young general''s face was very ugly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "I wanted to drive straight in, kill directly, and meet him on the other side of the channel. Now it seems... I can only be the advance army that builds bridges and paves roads first... Shit, when I turn around and cross this channel, I must find a town and kill the whole city to vent my anger!" (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 225

    This passage is quite large and can accommodate many people to work together at the same time. Therefore, this group of people filled the pit at a slow speed. Soon, these mines were filled to death.


    The advance army continued to go deep into the passage, and these mines finally disappeared.


    The young generals and others became careful because of this. After careful inspection, they found that there was nothing abnormal. Only then can we safely and boldly pass.


    Halfway through, the passage in front was blocked by a pile of boulders again.


    In this team, there are also people who are good at mining. At a glance, we can see that this is a defense set up a long time ago. I''m probably afraid that people on Daqi''s side will find it and pass through here. So plan ahead and make arrangements.


    The young general clenched his teeth and took people to completely empty the boulder in front of him. By this time, his whole spirit had been tortured quite irritable.


    I thought it was a very easy task, but I didn''t want to face heavy resistance.


    Because if the delay goes on like this, the large troops behind will come, and they may not be out of this passage yet. At that time, even if there is no danger, it is inevitable to be laughed at.


    This is something that young generals cannot tolerate!


    "Speed up... We must speed up!" The young general was ruthless.


    At this time, some high-level strong men in the team broke these boulders one after another at the cost of yuan.


    The progress was quickly accelerated. h¨¦iya §á g ¨§ Infatuation chapter, saving billion stem NEW


    In the process of traveling, they naturally saw the channels of various branches, and here they also sent people to carry out various explorations.


    Many scattered Yuanshi mines were found, as well as some mining tools and daily necessities that left in a hurry and had no time to take away.


    "Hum! Ignore these, let''s speed up!" The young general finally settled down. Daxia still doesn''t know about it!


    Then, even if there are some difficulties and resistance here, it is just these soldiers guarding the mine!


    What can those eightthousand people... Do? At that time, if they dare to stop at the hole, they will directly crush it!


    If they escape, they will die!


    At this moment, the young general''s heart has completely determined that Daxia must not know this thing.


    Everything is developing in their favor.


    Fiftythousand troops finally encountered some resistance at the exit.


    The hole is sealed!


    "Hey... Is that all you have left?" The young general sneered, "dig!"


    At noon the next day, when the hole was finally dug through, the people on Daqi side had no time to cheer, so they were shot by a shower of arrows... Covering their faces!


    On the spot, there were more than 100 Qi soldiers who were directly shot into hedgehogs!


    "Enemy attack!"


    "There is an ambush!"


    "Defense!"


    "Shield array!"


    The soldiers on the side of Daqi immediately shouted loudly.


    At this time, the strong on their side all launched their defense in anger and rushed out directly against the arrow rain!


    All the way, they were badly oppressed!


    The expert in the iron bone and iron blood realm turned out to be a miner and dug a tunnel all the way... It''s a great shame!


    All were furious, including the young general.


    As soon as this group of people rushed out, the arrow rain outside was even faster.


    Many people who rushed out with them were all shot and fell down screaming.


    But these strong men, fearless, roared and rushed to the opposite side.


    "No... they have masters... Go... Go!" A burst of rapid voice, the archers on Da Xia''s side, frantically fled to the distance.


    The angry Qi strongmen wanted to catch up, but the young general gritted his teeth and shouted, "don''t catch up! First check the environment here, make sure it''s correct, and pass it on to the army! Our task is to guard this place and ensure that there is no danger in the passage of the army! As for these bastards... There are opportunities to deal with them severely!"


    The strong on the side of Daqi can only watch those archers flexibly drill into the jungle one by one and disappear.


    Later, the people here who are good at mining and organ ambush checked and found no abnormalities. He told the news to the young general.


    The young general spit out a foul breath and shouted, "the herald Army... Move forward at full speed!"


    "Order the army... To move forward at full speed!"


    "Herald..."


    "Forward!"


    The sound of a herald sounded in the passage of the tianduan mountains and reached the cave on the other side of Daqi. Then, dozens of arrows shot high into the air!


    There are 120 miles away from this side of tianduan mountain. The barracks are dense and dark, and you can''t see the end... It starts to move in an instant.


    The vast army... Towards the direction of tianduan mountains, began to move!


    "Are we... Going to make history? Kill millions of people!" Standing on the highest mountain and looking at the extremely distant direction, Zhang Rong murmured to himself with some emotion, "I can''t believe it... Zhang Rong, a general who has dealt with mining for most of his life, will also become a hero in war!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Millions of troops, walking in neat steps anywhere, that momentum, will make people feel afraid. Even the earth... Is shaking!


    The sky changes color for it.


    From front to back, it is vast and magnificent, and you can''t see the end at a glance.


    Walking in the front is the baggage team. The troops and horses did not move, and the food and grass went first. Originally, the logistics team followed closely behind the advance army. However, in order to clear the obstacles here in the passage of tianduan mountains, the logistics team fell behind the advance army.


    Now, the baggage team was at the front, and the coachman waved the whip severely. The cattle and horses pulling the cart ran hard. After passing this passage, they will still follow the advance army and provide logistics for the army.


    Behind the logistics team is the real big Qi Iron Army, with neat military appearance and clear flags.


    Under the handsome flag, there is a middle-aged man in his forties.


    This middle-aged man is Fang Dongming, the deputy marshal of the army and horses of the Qi Dynasty. Fang Mingtong, the marshal of Daxia''s army, is still home. In this eastern expedition, Fang Dongming, as the actual commander, will lead the army to complete a fatal blow to Daxia!


    Beside Fang Dongming, a young man riding a divine steed, handsome and tall. There was a bow on his back and a bright silver spear on his horse''s back. It is Jiang Qiuyang, the Third Prince of the Qi Dynasty!


    Now Jiang Qiuyang has been polished in the army for a long time. The whole person has changed a lot in temperament and other aspects. No longer so arrogant, the whole person has become a lot more calm.


    When he first entered the barracks, Jiang Qiuyang really started as an ordinary soldier.


    Like other soldiers, he trains and exercises every day and performs various basic tasks. No one knows that he is a prince. At first, many people looked down on this skinny and tender childe, but soon, Jiang Qiuyang proved himself with action. Among ordinary soldiers, it has a certain prestige.


    Then, he was promoted all the way. Before going to the war, Jiang Qiuyang had become a senior aide beside Fang Dongming.


    Until then, many people suddenly realized that this young man was actually a prince!


    But at this time, no one questioned Jiang Qiuyang. Some... Just admired this young prince!


    Ask for one! (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 226

    Fang Dongming glanced at Jiang Qiuyang beside him and said with a smile, "after this war, the pattern of Qinglong continent can be determined for at least a thousand years."


    Jiang Qiuyang smiled gently and said, "I think it''s a million years old. Will uncle Dongming give Da Xia the chance to turn over and rise?"


    Fang Dongming whispered, "before the expedition, your majesty told you to take half of Daxia."


    "Why not all?" Jiang Qiuyang''s eyes narrowed, flashing cold and belligerent light: "after we pass through the tianduan mountains and break through Qingzhou mansion, we can face the real core of the summer, Yanhuang city. With our millions of troops, plus the strong ones in the army. I think it should not be a problem to destroy the whole summer."


    "They will fight back desperately." Fang Dongming chuckled, "no nation can be enslaved by another nation for a long time."


    "Then kill them all," said Jiang Qiuyang coldly. "I have a large population in Qi, and I live forever. Some of them are moved here."


    Fang Dongming couldn''t help taking a breath and glanced at Jiang Qiuyang: "in that case, our casualties will also be very large."


    "There are no casualties in war," said Jiang Qiuyang. "We have the best pension system, and the families of those wounded and wounded soldiers will be taken care of best. Isn''t this the day they join the army? As for a nation that has never been enslaved for a long time, I know. It''s very simple to solve this problem." Infatuation chapter & The festival is in hey ~ smoke ~ Ge


    Jiang Qiuyang said, looking at the tianduan mountains in front of him: "either integrate or kill."


    "Fusion and killing" Fang Dongming murmured, "this is not the emperor''s purpose. It really forced Daxia here. Their resistance must be extremely terrible."


    "How terrible can it be?" Jiang Qiuyang sneered, "I don''t believe that they can have any chance under the crush of our millions of troops."


    Fang Dongming took a deep look at Jiang Qiuyang. He didn''t say something. If his clan was so easy to be destroyed, why would it fail on the northern grassland? Fang Mingdong knew very well that if he said this sentence, he was afraid that his Highness the third prince would turn over on the spot.


    Things on the northern grassland have become Jiang Qiuyang''s biggest taboo. It is the biggest disgrace to the prince who has been enjoying good luck.


    This time, let him follow the team, purely to gild Jiang Qiuyang. Let this third prince''s war achievement be so high that everyone else can''t hope for his back.


    Then in the future, the prince''s highness of Daqi will inevitably be the third highness.


    This is also the meaning of the emperor of the Qi Dynasty. As the chief general, Fang Dongming knows this very well.


    Therefore, Fang Dongming will not argue with Jiang Qiuyang forcibly.


    Even if Jiang Qiuyang had the idea that this war would completely destroy Da Xia in his heart, he would not agree. After all, the other side Dongming is the chief General of this corps


    The young prince will never understand how terrifying the fighting power of a nation that has been forced.


    The front saw that it was about to reach the entrance of the channel. Hundreds of scouts here went to investigate again. After repeated exploration, they found no abnormalities.


    At the same time, the news from the advance army is that everything is safe.


    Fang Dongming took a deep breath and said loudly, "give orders to keep a distance before and after entering the channel. Speed up and keep moving at a high speed. Don''t waste time."


    As the order passed on, Fang Dongming''s heart became fiery


    This is the most important passage. As long as it passes safely, the capture of the whole summer is just around the corner


    This military feat is the military feat of opening up territory


    After this war, it is not impossible to crack the earth and seal the king


    Thinking about it, Fang Dongming''s heart became even hotter. Shouted, "forward"


    Boom


    Millions of troops, with neat steps, began to enter the cave of this passage.


    On the top of the highest mountain, Zhang Rong watched the Qi army disappear at the foot of the tianduan mountains. Murmured, "what kind of legend will the book write when the millions of soldiers, who have been successfully buried in the sky broken mountains, are buried?"


    Half an hour, one hour, two hours until, two and a half hours passed, all the Qi troops entered the passage in the belly of the tianduan mountains


    At this time, Zhang Rong took a deep breath and said to the people around him, "start."


    With this command, several resounding arrows shot high into the air


    Whoosh


    The voice was shrill and harsh.


    Then, just behind the millions of troops, a series of loud noises came from the entrance of the cave they had just passed


    The cave, which is more than ten miles long, collapsed violently. The whole mountain seemed to crumble. After the roar, the whole passage, extending more than ten miles from the entrance, was instantly filled with countless boulders and earth


    Such a big noise will directly disturb the Qi army responsible for the end of the war. But before they could make any response, they felt a position shaking, and the whole channel began to collapse in countless places


    Boom


    tumble


    Bang Bang


    It''s like the whole tianduan mountains are falling apart.


    After hearing the first loud noise, the soldiers skilled in excavation who had been ambushed in Daxia directly triggered the mechanism above the channel.


    It has to be said that Zhang Rong is really unique in mining this ability


    There are not no talented people who are good at mining in Daqi, but they have been checked many times before and after. But still failed to detect any abnormalities


    But at the top of the channel that they think is completely free of problems, there is an unimaginable huge crisis hidden


    The most terrible thing is that these things can trigger a chain of terrible reactions when people kick a stone with a gentle foot


    A large number of boulders and earth continue to fall all over the passage


    This huge passage, which took tens of thousands of elite soldiers ten years to dig out, was broken into hundreds of sections in an instant


    Countless soldiers of the Qi Dynasty even had no time to make a sound, their brains burst and their bodies were directly smashed


    He was killed by a boulder on the spot.


    Others screamed and howled, their arms or legs were broken, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, and were directly buried in a large amount of soil.


    Screams, panic cries everywhere


    The whole Legion collapsed in an instant


    Fang Dongming roared, desperately driving the horse to avoid the constantly collapsing soil and boulders. Protecting the third prince Jiang Qiuyang, he seemed extremely vulnerable at this moment, the commander of a million troops


    Because apart from these, he can''t do anything


    The dreams of opening up new territories and getting promoted and rich that had been hovering in his head almost disappeared in an instant


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Qiuyang also made a startled and angry roar: "haven''t they all been checked and there are no problems?"


    "Come on, there are some branch tunnels nearby that can be entered for temporary shelter." a general shouted loudly.


    However, at this time, a large amount of smoke emanated from those tunnels. Some people just rushed over and were directly smoked back, shouting, "ambush, this is ambush."


    Fang Dongming''s heart was dead gray at the moment, and his whole scalp was about to explode. "We''re in the trap," he said in horror~ OK, you can read the following chapters as soon as possible

 Chapter 227

    Up to now, without his master saying, everyone knows that they are in the trap!


    Jiang Qiuyang gnashed his teeth and angrily scolded, "Xia Ying, that bastard! Beast! An dares to bully me like this?"


    Fang Dongming calmed down at this time and murmured, "no... we promised him light, and we have let him see hope and restored his eyesight a little bit. Then we fed him a highly toxic elixir. In this world, only we can solve it... Unless he doesn''t want to live at all, he dares to betray us..."


    "Our people have been staring at the movement over there in Daxia, and they haven''t found any abnormal behavior... How can they be trapped? Can we say... This is the ambush set up on the date of excavation of this channel? But how can they know that we are going to pass through here?" A general beside Fang Dongming looked at Fang Dongming with a sad and angry face and said, "marshal, what shall we do now?"


    Fang Dongming glanced at his side. At this time, the passage was filled with smoke. Many strong people rushed to put out the fire. There are less than 30000 people around them now! The other ones are all blocked by the collapsed boulders and soil. I don''t know whether they are alive or dead!


    "Dig! Dig a passage!" Fang Dongming gnashed his teeth and said, "dig now! Let''s do it together!"


    "Which way to dig?" A general asked with a worried face.


    "Dig back!" Fang Dongming angrily said, "are you a pig? What can we do when we go out?"


    "There are 50000 troops outside!" The general said.


    "Fart! That''s 50000 pigs! I''m afraid they have been killed by others now!" Fang Dongming forced himself to calm down.


    He began to command the crowd and dig up the passage.


    But digging, everyone began to feel something wrong


    People with strong strength are better. Those ordinary soldiers are all sweating and almost collapse. Start to breathe heavily!


    Until this time, these people finally realized that there was no air in this channel!


    WOW!


    A soldier cried out, "I don''t want to die here!"


    The man cried. Led more people to cry: "I''m here to open up new territories... Don''t die here silently..."


    "I can''t breathe..."


    "I can''t breathe... Woo, I don''t want..."


    Brush!


    Brush!


    Several knife lights flashed, and a dozen heads fell directly to the ground.


    The person who made the move was the commander Fang Dongming!


    With a ferocious look on his face, he said, "who dares to cry again... This is the end! Shit, cry a ghost? Aren''t you dead yet? Dig for me if you''re not dead! Others find me! We must find the vent! These bastards, block the vent. As long as we find the vent, we can survive!"


    Unfortunately, they don''t know this passage. At that time, from excavation to now... Zhang Rong, a master in excavation, has always presided over it. Everything was designed by Zhang Rong himself.


    Now he wants to completely destroy this passage, how can he leave a way for these people?


    At the moment of the collapse of the whole passage, the 50000 Qi advance army guarding outside was suddenly dumbfounded.


    From their perspective, we can see more clearly!


    That rumble, as if ringing in the depths of their souls!


    The whole tianduan mountain seems to be shaking!


    That shock, their group. Only seen in my life!


    "God... What''s the matter? Is there a landslide?"


    "Our people... Our people are all inside!"


    "General, it''s bad... All the channels inside have collapsed... Woo..." a figure rushed out of the collapsing channels. Kneel down directly in front of the young general. The whole body was covered with mud, and the head was still bleeding. The whole person was extremely embarrassed.


    "What the hell is going on?" The young general''s eyes are about to crack. The scalp was fried, and all the cold hairs stood up. I feel dizzy in my head, and I feel like the earth is spinning.


    "I don''t know... Our army. Just walked half way, the passage collapsed, and the army... Were all buried in it!" The elite soldier cried bitterly, and the whole person had collapsed.


    He reacts quickly and moves fast enough. I watched many robes beside me and were directly buried inside.


    "How big did the cave... Collapse?" The young general''s voice became trembling, and even some words didn''t reach his meaning. He then asked, "how long... How long did it collapse?"


    "I stood close to the hole. According to the sound... How... There must be more than ten miles... Collapse!" The soldier answered with tears.


    "How can it be... How can it be? More than ten miles... No, no, no... it''s impossible!" The young general''s face became extremely ferocious, and he clenched his teeth and said, "say... It''s impossible!"


    The soldier cried, "general... It''s not just here that collapsed, I can feel... There are many places inside... At the same time!"


    "General... Look!" At this time, someone around the young general shivered and pointed to the direction of the mountain.


    A huge creature with wings spread for hundreds of feet flew out of the depths of the mountains and flew in their direction... Directly!


    "Dragon... Dragon... That''s a dragon!" The young general couldn''t even speak completely. He looked at the dragon flying at high speed in the sky with great shock!


    "Wind pterosaur... Nine step yuan beast! My God..." there was a sad cry from the veteran beside the young general: "it''s coming for us!"


    "Withdraw!" The young general made the last sound of his life.


    An arrow, directly nailed to his forehead!


    Shoot in from the middle of the eyebrow and out from the back of the brain!


    Young general, one shot to death!


    Then, there was a rain of arrows, shooting at these people from all directions!


    "The general is dead!"


    "We are in ambush!"


    "Defense!"


    "Defense!"


    "Shield hand!"


    This group of soldiers in Daqi is also the most elite group in the whole Daqi. They did not panic because of the sudden attack, nor did they directly flee in all directions. Instead, they roared and wanted to defend.


    Unfortunately, all this is in vain!


    In front of a nine level yuan beast and tens of thousands of Daxia''s top elites rushing from all directions, the 50000 Qi advance army was directly defeated!


    At this moment, Zhang Rong and Chu Mo don''t need to do anything at all.


    Waiting there is enough.


    Zhang Rong is at the highest peak of the tianduan mountains, monitoring and commanding the actions of Daqi. Chu Mo is here, commanding the battle here.


    He Xu, the young general, personally led the army and commanded the war!


    That nine step yuan beast wind pterosaur can be said to have played a decisive role. Let this 50000 person advance army of the great Qi completely collapse!


    When did they see such a terrible thing as the ninth order yuan beast on the battlefield?


    The advance army on the side of Daqi collapsed faster than expected. Those elite soldiers, finally unable to withstand the pressure in their hearts, began to flee.


    We have already set up a snare here. Let''s start to close the net.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, in all directions, countless bloody Qi... Swarmed into the sky god''s mirror on his chest. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 228

    "Three hundred and fifty thousand... Four hundred thousand..."


    "Five hundred and sixty-seven thousand eight hundred and ninety-five..."


    "700000..."


    The condensing speed of blood evil Qi even exceeded Chu Mo''s expectation.


    At first, more than 300000 blood evil spirits condensed in an instant.


    Chu Mo knew that it should be the bloody gas emitted by the soldiers who collapsed the passage, directly smashed to death or died in the earth landfill.


    Then for a period of time, the blood evil spirit rose very slowly.


    Are hundreds of millions of rise.


    Until two hours later, this number began to increase in an amazing way.


    The blood evil spirit that swarmed into Chu Mo even formed a blood colored barrier around his body!


    The little Chaigou jumped out of Chu Mo''s pocket as early as the beginning. Extremely sensitive to the blood evil spirit of Chu Mo, he squeaked aside and circled around Chu Mo, but he didn''t dare to approach at all.


    Fortunately, there was no one around Chu Mo at this time, otherwise he would be scared.


    Great changes have also taken place in the sky god''s mirror on Chu Mo''s chest.


    On the top of the sky god''s mirror, a blood moon mark the size of a millet grain became clearer!


    If Chu Mo saw it, he would recognize at a glance that the blood moon the size of a grain of rice was the one he saw on the grassland! Then he was cut down by killing heaven. It didn''t disappear, but remained in the sky. Input website: Heiya §á Watch intoxicated Zhang Jie


    The space in the sky is also changing violently.


    The first is those lucky fish raised in the pond, which used to swim leisurely and quietly. But with the injection of a large amount of blood evil Qi, these lucky fish began to become restless.


    The little gray tree began to grow green leaves at an unbelievable speed, and soon grew into a lush tree. There are even many pink flowers on it


    The change of that big Bluestone is the biggest!


    The blood color score on it becomes more obvious and the blood light becomes more intense.


    When the blood evil spirit has been injected into more than 700000 ways, the shape of big Bluestone... Finally began to change. From an irregular big stone, slowly... Formed a blue Danlu shape.


    Although it is still solid and looks like a stone, its shape... Has completely changed.


    "800000... 850000... 950000!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the distance. Under the attack of wind pterosaurs, the advance army of the Qi army, which was completely defeated, had been almost completely wiped out.


    Even the shouts of killing... Are much smaller.


    I could only vaguely hear some screams. That''s a soldier of the Qi Dynasty who hasn''t died yet.


    "The Qi soldiers in the passage... There are only about 50000 left..." Chu Mo couldn''t help but feel numb.


    Millions of troops... He has seen the largest team, but only more than 100000 people. He had never seen the scene of a million troops. But I can think of what a magnificent scene it is.


    Banners flutter, with no head in front and no tail in the back. They are vast and endless.


    Now it''s only half a day''s effort, and it''s almost dead!


    "The passage of tianduan mountain... It''s a cannibal passage!" Chu Mo shook his head slightly. At this time, several obviously powerful blood evil spirits flew to the sky god in front of Chu Mo''s chest.


    Somehow, these blood evil spirits, after turning around in the sky, actually fed back to Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo felt a powerful force and swarmed in along his meridians.


    He was slightly stunned at first, and then he realized: the sky god''s mirror... Unexpectedly, he no longer needed the gas of blood evil!


    Nearly a million creatures died, and the blood evil spirit formed was really terrible.


    Next, when the sky god constantly fed back the pure energy formed by Chu Mo''s blood evil Qi, Chu Mo deeply felt this terror.


    Boom!


    The shackles of the peak of the iron skeleton realm were almost instantly opened!


    The pure energy formed by these blood evil Qi instantly entered the blood of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo felt his blood burning at once.


    The pain made him even let out a groan!


    This is an indescribable pain, blood burning... If you were an ordinary person, you would die on the spot.


    Chu Mo began to run the divine will crazily. At this time, the divine will volume was almost completely perfect. With the operation of mind method, the unbearable pain was somewhat relieved. But it is still unbearable.


    The blood evil spirit is still floating to Chu mo. At the same time, the sky god mirror is also disappearing little by little.


    In the end, it completely disappeared in Chu Mo''s chest. Only on Chu Mo''s chest, left a faint mark, if you are not careful, you can''t even see it!


    At this time, Chu Mo had completely ignored these things. His head was even blank. It''s almost instinctive to run God''s will.


    The battle at the foot of the mountain has entered the final stage.


    He Xu led more than 5000 people to search for the remnants of the advance army of the Qi Dynasty.


    It''s amazing to say that only a dozen people were injured on he Xu''s side after such a great victory. One of them, or he accidentally fell down deep valley and sprained his foot... This is incredible!


    It can only be said that these people are too familiar with everything here in the tianduan mountains! Strength is too strong!


    A group of soldiers who have never lacked Yuan Shi cultivation, the lowest of which are in the realm of Yuan Guan, and their combat power is naturally amazing enough.


    With the help of a nine level yuan beast, it is not surprising that such a victory was achieved.


    The pterosaur never said a word from beginning to end. After annihilating the advance army of the great Qi Dynasty, it quietly flew away.


    This made the officers and soldiers here in Daxia feel extremely shocked.


    Only he Xu, looking at the direction of the mountain, showed some worship in his eyes.


    Chu Mo was finally completely convinced!


    Because before, Chu Mo told him that there would be high-level yuan beasts to help destroy this advance army. He Xu also looked disapproving, and said in his heart that you are not an animal driver. Why should high-level yuan beasts help? Even if you really know how to control beasts, with your realm, you can at most attract several third-order yuan beasts, right? What''s the use of that?


    As a result, the Dragon appeared in the sky, with that unparalleled power and peerless demeanor... He Xu''s soul felt trembling.


    It is hard for him to believe that this top yuan beast of Qinglong continent, the divine beast in the eyes of the people, can appear here and help them.


    It has been ten years since they broke the mountain on this day, but they never knew that there were such creatures in this place.


    At this time, Chu Mo has reached the critical moment of breakthrough!


    Solidification of iron blood, into the end!


    Chu Mo entered the bone refining realm, which was different from all martial artists in the world. He didn''t let go of any bone in his body. That kind of crazy move can scare Da Neng to death.


    Now... He once again... Repeated this crazy move!


    Martial artists who normally enter the iron and blood realm only need to refine a little Dantian blood, and it is enough to combine that blood with the yuan force in Dantian.


    But Chu mo... Unexpectedly once again... Refining blood all over his body!


    All the blood in the whole body should be combined with the yuan force in the body!


    Even if the demon king is here at the moment, I''m afraid I have to gape and say: you''re crazy! (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 229

    Crazy Chu Mo, suffering unimaginable pain, madly refining the blood of his whole body.


    His whole body was burning like a fire. There are a lot of terrible wounds on the surface of those skin, as if they were severely burned. Almost melt!


    But his bones, under this burning, did not change at all!


    If he hadn''t refined bones like that, now he directly refined blood like this... The first thing to melt away is these bones!


    When Chu Mo went on to the late stage, none of the skin on the whole body was intact. Some of them... Even fell off the bone directly!


    This makes Chu Mo look extremely terrible!


    It''s like a living skeleton!


    The mind method of Providence and my will protected the vital parts of Chu Mo''s whole body, and constantly resolved the high temperature brought by blood refining.


    The sky god''s mirror, which is integrated into Chu Mo''s body, is quickly repairing the scars on Chu Mo''s body!


    Repair... Burn... Continue to repair... Continue to burn!


    In this way, in this repeated process, it lasted for a full three hours!


    At this time, it was completely dark.


    A large number of bonfires were lit at the foot of the mountain. Those are the miners. Although they seem to have no casualties after this battle, they are also extremely tired.


    Just after dinner, only a few people were talking and laughing excitedly. Most people have fallen asleep.


    Chu Mo''s consciousness became a little vague.


    This breakthrough was also very sudden for Chu mo. Although it has been at the critical point, Chu Mo did not expect that it would suddenly come at this time.


    Fortunately, this place has been completely occupied by Daxia. No one came here to disturb Chu Mo, otherwise, if someone came, Chu Mo could easily be hit hard.


    Of course, it also needs to pass the level of small firewood dog.


    The little guy kept purring around Chu mo. I don''t seem to understand what happened to my master. What happened? Why did the skin on your face... Fall off and look so terrible. It scared the dog to death


    Finally, the last bit of blood in Chu Mo''s body was also combined with Yuan Li in his body.


    Chu Mo''s Dantian, instantly surging out of a surge of power!


    Bang!


    Along Chu Mo''s body, it was an incomparable blood!


    Although invisible, it is like a vast ocean!


    Hit the void!


    Even the little Chaigou was scared and barked. Keep retreating back. There was also a threatening cry in his throat. Even the terror of the nine level yuan beast, which had already been sealed by itself, could not help but release it!


    Hundreds of miles away from here, the nine step yuan beast wind pterosaur instantly felt this unusual blood gas and the nine step yuan beast smell emanating from the little Chai dog.


    The wind pterosaur suddenly became alert and gave out a loud and clear dragon chant, which seemed to be a little restless.


    At this time, a big cock appeared in front of it: "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s the boy breaking through. Really, it''s just breaking through a small iron and blood realm. It can make such a big movement..."


    The pterosaur glanced at the rooster and suddenly said, "rooster, when will you leave this world?"


    The rooster was silent for a moment, and then said, "there are unimaginable opportunities for that boy. However, the mystery of his body was completely hoodwinked. It is obvious that an expert has played tricks on him."


    Feng Yilong nodded: "more than ten years ago, there was a force that directly pierced the sky over Daxia. I felt like I was going to lose my soul after a little exploration of that force. Calculating the time, it should be similar to the age of this teenager."


    "So... The boy''s life experience is not that simple." The rooster muttered, "what does the rooster say? How can ordinary people make the rooster feel close?"


    "So you... Are going to go with him?" Asked the wind pterosaur.


    "Yes, and you? Why don''t you join us?" The rooster looked at the pterodactyl and said, "what''s the meaning of being trapped in this place? It''s better to see the scenery of a higher world to dominate here."


    Feng Yilong shook his head: "forget it, I still won''t go, it''s not time!"


    The rooster glanced at it and sighed, "you have too many fetters in this world!"


    "Yes, not as chic as you, master chicken." The wind pterosaur''s mouth laughed.


    If Chu Mo saw this scene, he would be speechless. He let the rooster threaten some high-order yuan beasts to attack the advance army of the Qi Dynasty. But unexpectedly, the rooster was lazy and only found a nine level yuan beast... And he was still an old acquaintance.


    Only high-level creatures can sense the blood on Chu mo. So the officers and soldiers at the foot of the mountain didn''t feel much.


    And this blood gas converged instantly after it burst out.


    Then Chu Mo''s body began to recover quickly. The kind of rapid self-healing that should never have been shown in this realm... Is being performed on Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo himself didn''t know this, and he thought it was normal!


    After the breakthrough, shouldn''t it be like this?


    That ragged skin still sent incomparably intense pain. But for Chu Mo, the pain is much lighter than before!


    The wound quickly recovered, and the ragged skin began to fall to the ground, replacing it with new skin.


    The living dead, flesh and bones... It must be like this.


    "The so-called rebirth... Is that all?" Chu Mo looked at the pile of things on the ground and talked to himself dully.


    His height was also much higher than that just now. Chu Mo subconsciously touched his chest position when changing clothes. This has almost become a habit of Chu mo.


    But this time, he felt empty.


    Chu Mo was immediately surprised, and his brain was buzzing.


    Looking down, my chest was empty! There was only one rope left, hanging there empty.


    "Where is my jade?" Chu Mo felt a layer of cold sweat on his forehead.


    At this time, his spirit suddenly connected with the jade space and entered the jade space.


    "Still there!" Chu Mo breathed a sigh of relief, although he didn''t know where Yu had gone. But at least it can be proved that the jade is not lost.


    However, the scene in the jade space surprised him!


    The whole space has been expanded to dozens of acres! A manor can even be built here.


    The originally small substantive puddle, somehow, has expanded many times, becoming a large pond. Those lucky fish swim quietly in the depths of the pond. It looks very leisurely and satisfied with the new living space.


    The grey little tree growing next to the big Bluestone became completely invisible to Chu Mo at this time. First of all, it grows a lot taller. Secondly, it is no longer gray, and the twigs like dragons are covered with tender green leaves. There are also many pink and white flowers.


    "Is this... That tree?" Chu Mo grunted, and his eyes fell on the big Bluestone.


    Instantly, his eyes... Were full of shock. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 230

    Because that big Bluestone turned into the shape of a Dan stove. It has three feet and a round belly. It is blue all over. It looks naive and full of ancient charm.


    Just in the middle part, there was a very bright blood color, like a belt wrapped around there, palm wide.


    The blood looks extremely enchanting.


    At a glance, Chu Mo felt that his soul had been sucked away. Countless shrill screams, unwilling hisses, manic curses and crazy growls came from my mind in an instant.


    That sound, like from hell!


    Chu Mo was immediately surprised, and the mind method of heaven''s will was automatically operated. Chu Mo''s head, instantly clear. Then look at this blood color, there is no such feeling.


    "This... Is what the gas of a million blood demons... Formed?" Chu Mo said with some shock.


    Look at the other herbs, all neatly stacked at the edge of the space. Including some clothes and other supplies of Chu mo.


    The whole space is much larger than before!


    At the same time, Chu Mo also noticed that there seemed to be a clear difference between the soil where the small trees took root and the surrounding areas.


    He tried to plant other herbs here, but it was difficult to survive.


    Obviously, only the soil here is the most suitable.


    The water in the pond where the lucky fish are raised is also somewhat different from ordinary water.


    Bai pianyi, hey, brother Yan, close your mouth and heart


    That is the rootless water in the Tianchi Lake on Gu Bifeng. In the words of the rooster, "this water is many times better than ordinary water, but it is not the best water in the world. The best water in the world is the water of the five elements!"


    However, Chu Mo did not know what the water of the five elements was.


    When the sky god Kam first woke up, it seemed that it could absorb some low-level things.


    But gradually... Become more and more "picky".


    Many things that Chu Mo thought were very good. It didn''t even remind Chu Mo anymore.


    Unless Chu Mo takes the initiative to let it search... But that will also consume a lot of energy. Once the energy is insufficient, the sky god will strike.


    However, fortunately, Chu Mo felt that he would soon have no shortage of this energy!


    Yuanshi vein in the whole tianduan mountains!


    Even if the sky god has become very picky now, he still cares about this vein.


    Has been reminding Chu mo.


    "It''s still there, but... How can it suddenly disappear?" Chu Mo''s spirit withdrew from that space, frowning and thinking.


    At this time, the position of the chest emits a little heat.


    Chu Mo looked down, and then his face showed surprise. He saw the trace of the jade on his chest, most of which... Was embedded in his body!


    Then, with his thoughts, the whole jade was completely exposed.


    "This..." Chu Mo was stunned on the spot.


    After half an hour, Chu Mo finally figured out what happened.


    Although his heart was still full of confusion, he somehow accepted the fact that the God of the sky had integrated into his body. And Chu Mo also found the blood moon the size of a grain of rice on the surface of the sky god''s mirror.


    Chu Mo was very surprised, and then he realized that what happened on the grassland that day... Was not a dream, but far-reaching!


    At this time, there was blood evil spirit again, converging towards the sky god.


    "Ninety-nine thousand bloody ghosts..." Chu Mo felt it carefully and sighed softly, "millions of troops, almost dead and injured! It''s so easy... This is not war, this is pit killing!"


    However, Chu Mo is very clear that these people will not die, and those who die are hundreds of millions of people of Daxia!


    War is always cruel, without mercy or warmth.


    "Now, it''s time for me to harvest."


    Chu Mo said, jumping up and galloping towards the depths of the tianduan mountains. The strength of the iron and blood realm is much more comfortable than the iron and bone realm before.


    Many previously difficult speeds and movements become smooth in this realm.


    Chu Mo could clearly feel that when he performed the phantom wind step, his speed was nearly twice as fast as before!


    Soon, Chu Mo came to a cave. This cave seems to be formed naturally, but it''s not. This is the first mine hole that Zhang Rong and others excavated when they just discovered the Yuanshi vein in the tianduan mountains!


    Later, because the geological conditions here were too bad, there was no way to mine too deeply from here, so I gave up this place. This is the huge and incomparable channel after it.


    Zhang Rong''s knowledge of geology can be called the world''s top expert. The channel he chose is the best channel in the whole tianduan mountains!


    Moreover, the control of the excavation channel has also reached a perfect level. One more point... The whole channel will cause chain collapse!


    This is really the skill left by Zhang Rong.


    Otherwise, in more than half a month, it is not so easy to design a mechanism to kill millions of troops.


    Only Zhang Rongfang was a sect!


    At that time, he had only one idea. If the sect found this place, it would directly destroy this passage. At that time, let those sect people... Dig it up by themselves!


    At that meeting ten years ago, the relationship between Daqi and Daxia was not so tense, plus places like tianduan mountains... Who would have thought that the army of Daqi would choose to transit here?


    So, many things, drink and peck, just like heaven.


    Chu Mo got into the mine cave and went directly to the deep.


    Although the mine was not dug too deep, it also went deep into the mountainside, which was five or six miles long.


    At the deepest point of the mine, it was dark inside and nothing could be seen.


    However, the celestial omen gave Chu mo the most obvious hint and began to emit strong heat.


    Chu Mo went directly to a place, where the vitality... Is the most obvious, obviously there is a yuan stone mine.


    Then Chu Mo put his hand directly on this yuan stone mine.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo didn''t do anything at all!


    On the sky, an unparalleled force of terror erupted directly.


    In an instant, this force, taking Chu Mo as the origin, directly spread all Yuanshi veins under the whole tianduan mountains!


    No corner was missed!


    If you have great power, you can open your eyes, and you can clearly see that the whole tianduan mountains converge into countless rivers of vitality in a moment.


    All of them converge here towards the sky god mirror!


    The pterosaur, who was chatting with the rooster, stared with the rooster in an instant.


    After looking at each other for a long time, the rooster said with a shocked look: "the vitality of the world in this place... How did it lose so fast? This... This shouldn''t be!"


    The pterodactyl was also extremely shocked and said, "the reason why I chose this place to live is because there is a Yuanshi vein here, and the speed of my cultivation here will become faster. I didn''t care about the human mining in the summer before. Because they mining speed is very slow. But now what''s going on?"


    The rooster suddenly thought of something, and said dumbfounded, "shouldn''t it be... That boy?"


    "How is it possible?" The pterosaur said, "no matter how powerful he is... He can''t have such a means!"


    The rooster shook his head with a wry smile, "that boy... Really doesn''t have this means, but he... Has this treasure!"


    The eyes of the wind pterosaur lit up slightly, and there was a complex light in them.


    The rooster shook his head and said, "don''t think about it. The rooster dare not!" (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 231

    The pterosaur couldn''t help muttering, "this is a little monster!"


    The rooster giggled a few times and said to himself: where is he more evil... You don''t know! As a friend, the chicken Lord has reminded you that you choose to stay here and be your king of the mountain, which is also your choice.


    The pterosaur murmured, "although this world is the lowest level world, in ancient times, it was the birthplace of many gods. Therefore, there are too many secrets hidden in this world. Unfortunately, it takes a lot of opportunities to unlock those secrets."


    "So, even if you don''t follow that boy, it must be right to make a good relationship with him." The rooster looked at the pterodactyl with a serious face and said, "as a friend, the rooster reminded you!"


    Feng Yilong nodded, his eyes twinkled a few times, and said, "I see. I can''t put down my shelf. You can condescend to follow him..."


    "We are partners!" The rooster quickly distinguished.


    The wind pterodactyl smiled and said, "the Yellow Sirius God was calculated by the black python. He was seriously injured. Didn''t he also hide next to this boy? If it hadn''t just shown a little breath, I really didn''t expect..."


    "That little broken dog... Is it the Yellow Sirius God?" The rooster was a little surprised.


    "Chicken master doesn''t know?" The pterosaur looked at the rooster strangely, and then said, "it is said that this family is also a big family in ancient times! But now it is declining, and its blood is about to be cut off."


    The rooster said, "how can the chicken master have the time to pay attention to these things? I know you well... Or because of the bastard Qinglong in those days."


    The wind pterodactyl smiled bitterly and said, "Qinglong is my father after all..."


    "That irresponsible bastard left you and ran away. Why do you have to protect it?" The rooster sneered.


    The pterosaur was silent and did not answer back. Because it knows that this big cock has a terrible background. Therefore, it can scold Qinglong wantonly.


    But it can''t, because Qinglong is its father!


    "OK, the Yuanshi vein in this place... It''s estimated that this boy will loot it all. It''s really a small thief." The pterodactyl sighed, looked at the rooster and said, "I''m going to visit the basaltic continent. I heard that there''s something happening in the Beihai eye over there recently. I''ll go and have a look. Maybe I can get a chance. Maybe I''ll fly up directly along there..."


    "Go, go, Xiaofeng, be careful yourself. Don''t be beaten by some old guys..." the big cock laughed strangely.


    "Hum. Just those people? I won''t swallow them, because I''m not interested in cannibalism!" The wind pterosaur said, spreading his huge wings and glancing at the big cock: "goodbye, uncle big cock!"


    "I''m your uncle Rooster!" Big cock hehe laughed.


    The pterosaur couldn''t help rolling his eyes, spread his wings and rose into the sky. Like a flash of lightning, he disappeared into the night in an instant.


    Fly north!


    The rooster shook his head and muttered, "this little dragon... Still has development. Don''t be impatient, but it''s more serious than his father."


    The rooster said, running in the direction of Chu Mo: "this shameless little guy. When it''s good... He never thinks about the chicken, how can the chicken share the benefits?"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Under the tianduan mountains, the huge Yuanshi ore veins formed for millions or even tens of millions of years are like hot magma in the deep stratum. It has almost infinite energy. The vastness is unparalleled, constantly pouring into the sky of Chu mo.


    In this process, Chu Mo also got great benefits!


    The will of heaven, my mind method works by itself. Then absorb the surging vitality. Although compared with the sky, what Shenjian absorbed was only a trivial point, but it was enough for Chu Mo, who had just entered the iron and blood realm!


    Normally speaking, if you just break through a big realm, there will definitely be a stage of realm instability.


    But because of this huge flow of vitality, crazy injection. To Chu Mo''s realm, from the early days of the iron and blood realm, the unstable realm rushed to the middle of the iron and blood realm. Moreover, the vitality has become extremely pure after the absorption of heaven''s will and my will.


    The iron and blood foundation of Chu Mo was instantly consolidated!


    The Yuanshi vein under the tianduan mountains is also petrifying at an incredible speed... From Yuanshi to ordinary stone.


    And all this happened without any damage.


    No one would believe it unless he saw it with his own eyes.


    The rooster rushed all the way to this long abandoned passage. He was completely dumbfounded when he saw this scene.


    A pair of cockfighting eyes stared at the boss, staring at Chu Mo dumbfounded, and then a face of sadness: "emotional chicken master can only see?"


    "Woof!" At Chu Mo''s feet, the little Chai dog gave a bad bark at the big cock.


    The rooster angrily said, "you stupid dog! What''s the matter with you?"


    "Woof, woof!" The little Chaigou barked twice more in a bad voice.


    "OK, ok... The chicken master has understood that you are a little silly dog... You are quite happy to see the benefits of others." The rooster muttered and turned directly out, ready to go out and calm down.


    In fact, these Yuanshi veins are not attractive. But if you give it all the energy of the whole ore vein, it is naturally extremely willing.


    Unfortunately, it has no such means.


    It''s better to stay away than to watch there. Out of sight is pure.


    At this moment, in the passage, Fang Dongming, the chief General of the millions of troops in the Qi Dynasty, and Jiang Qiuyang, the third prince, are still alive. But the situation has also become very bad!


    Trapped in such a place, at least until the master in the heart refining period, it is relatively easy to break through the ground.


    But it''s only relatively easy!


    Seeing those elites on the third and fourth floors of the Yellow level around him die one by one, Fang Dongming became extremely silent. Words are less and less, just digging silently.


    The third prince Jiang Qiuyang''s realm is not so high, but fortunately, he carries several body protecting treasures. For a while and a half, so as not to suffocate because there is no air.


    Others... Are not so lucky. In the team of excavation, people continue to fall down.


    At this time, all of them, even the mood to say cruel words... Have gone!


    They can even imagine that even if they escape this passage alive, the outside must have been covered with a snare. Since those people could know their arrival in advance, and set up such an ambush to kill millions of their troops. It''s impossible to wait without a backhand.


    "This place... I''m afraid we can''t dig through. I have a picture of... Tianduan mountains in my hand... We can... Choose a place with... Thin mountains. Dig through the mountains... Get out!" The third prince Jiang Qiuyang took off his clothes, still carrying the big bow on his back, panting for breath.


    Because the whole passage was completely blocked, there was no air in it, and the temperature became extremely high.


    Even many of the elite soldiers of Daqi died not of suffocation, but of this disease from the hot and stuffy tropics!


    Fang Dongming wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "this is the only way... (to be continued...)

 Chapter 232

    These days, they dug up too many soldiers of Daqi with their own hands. They couldn''t deal with it, so they had to dig holes and bury them on the spot.


    In the end, even the buried energy is gone. Those who dig out are casually piled aside. Anyway, these people, anyway, were buried in the hinterland of the mountain.


    They kept digging, but the more they dug, the more desperate they became.


    This passage... Is too long!


    They don''t know how many places the passage collapsed.


    Even if you dig a passage, you will see... A large number of dead people, and few survivors survive.


    The collapsed area of this passage is much larger than they thought!


    In many places, dozens of miles collapsed as a whole!


    Imagine all the soldiers of the Qi Dynasty at that time, all close together, all human... And then instantly buried alive.


    What''s more terrible is that these living people have a feeling: if this goes on like this... Even if they don''t die of fatigue, suffocation, thirst, starvation, being infected by the virus and dying... Sooner or later, they will die of despair!


    Seeing that all the bodies dug out were the bodies of comrades in arms, the despair spread among almost all people.


    Instead of digging this passage again, seeing countless paoze corpses and continuing to despair... It''s better to find a place with thin mountains and dig up according to the map.


    Maybe this can make them less desperate.


    I glanced back at the more than 5000 people left beside me, all with disheartened faces, and most of them were wearing only one * *. That miserable appearance made Fang Dongming burst into tears.


    "Sorry... I... hurt you!" Fang Dongming, an iron man, said with tears streaming down his face, "we may... All die here. It was glory to cross the country and wrap ourselves in a vest. But now, we have only humiliation, not glory!"


    Fang Dongming cried, the elite soldiers of the more than 5000 elite of the Qi Dynasty. They all couldn''t help crying.


    "Marshal... Don''t blame you, it''s providence... No wonder you!"


    "Yes, marshal, this non war crime... Is our treachery."


    A group of elite soldiers were all in tears.


    Jiang Qiuyang, the third prince, gritted his teeth and said, "we can''t die! The king must take you out! If you don''t revenge this, you will swear not to be human!"


    "If you don''t revenge this, you will swear not to be human!" The more than 5000 elite soldiers roared with humiliation.


    At this time, someone came to report, and his voice trembled with excitement: "commander... Subordinate... Subordinate found... Found a... Vent! That place... There is a little air! Obviously, the landfill is not deep... We... Should be able to get out from there!"


    Boom!


    Everyone, in this moment, all boiling.


    "Can we finally get out alive?"


    "Can we really survive?"


    "The sky never stops us... The sky never stops us!"


    All soldiers. All shouted excitedly.


    At this time, Fang Dongming frowned, with a wry smile on his face, and glanced at the Third Prince: "what do you think, your highness?"


    Jiang Qiuyang was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "it may be another pit..."


    Those elite soldiers who were cheering, seeing that the third prince and the Lord general did not show a smile on their faces, gradually... Also calmed down.


    "Even if it''s a pit... We have to go out, don''t we?" Fang Dongming''s tone was a little erratic. Murmured, "it''s better to go out... Than die here."


    Jiang Qiuyang was silent. If this vent was really a trap set by Daxia. Then, they come out. Nine times out of ten... They will be captured!


    Others can be prisoners, but Jiang Qiuyang... Can''t!


    Because once he carries the fact that he was captured, then... The throne of Daqi will have nothing to do with him anymore!


    the court above and the masses below -- government officials and the people. Will not accept a prince who has been captured after losing millions of troops as their emperor.


    Therefore, Jiang Qiuyang whispered, "Uncle Dongming... I can''t go up with you!"


    Fang Dongming just thought a little. He understood Jiang Qiuyang''s meaning, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go up to explore the way first. If... There is no danger. Then, send someone to pick up your highness!"


    Jiang Qiuyang nodded, sat directly there and began to wait.


    Fang Dongming sent soldiers with physical strength to dig the vent.


    This vent was not completely blocked. It took them only half a day to dig it open.


    This is the first time for this group of people to feel the fresh air from outside in more than ten days. There were many people crying on the spot.


    Then, scouts went to investigate first.


    A total of more than a dozen scouts, after half a day of investigation. Expand the radius of investigation to dozens of miles away. As a result, no trace of the Daxia army was found.


    I just came back to report the news.


    After receiving the news, Fang Dongming glanced at Jiang Qiuyang, who was sitting there quietly to recover his strength: "Your Highness, let''s go up first!"


    Jiang Qiuyang nodded.


    Then, this group of surviving elites, one by one, drilled out of the ventilation channel.


    After so many days, the sun finally appeared again. After this group of people came up, they all squinted, feeling as if they were separated from each other.


    Hundreds of miles away, the highest peak of the whole tianduan mountains. Zhang Rong looked at the direction of the ventilation channel with cold eyes and sighed softly, "there are only two vents that have not been completely filled in the whole channel, but they actually found one. However... This is a big gift for you! After all, after the destruction of a million troops, if there is no prisoner, the emperor does not like it, and the people do not like it!"


    With that, Zhang Rong gave an order: "take all these people... Down to me!"


    Whoosh!


    A resounding arrow, drilling into the clouds, made a harsh sound.


    The group of Qi elites who just saw the sun again shivered in an instant.


    Fang Dongming just got out of the ventilation channel, squinted, and listened to the sound of arrows that seemed to exist, and his face instantly became extremely ugly.


    Subsequently, the soldiers of the Daxia miner corps, who had been ready for a long time, swarmed from all directions, all holding bows and arrows and heavy crossbows, surrounded the place.


    "Those who surrender will not die!" A young general shouted, "resist and shoot on the spot!"


    The dozen scouts on the side of Daqi were all dumbfounded. Even if they saw countless people appear in front of their eyes, they still couldn''t believe it. Where did these people come from?


    When they were investigating, there was obviously no trace of human activities!


    Even Chu Mo, a person with extremely strong perception, can hardly detect the trace of this group of people. Not to mention the Scouts of Daqi... This is really a non war crime.


    For more than ten years, the miner corps of Daxia has almost completely integrated into the tianduan mountains.


    If these Scouts of Daqi can find out, they will be ashamed to commit suicide.


    All the elite soldiers of Daqi had a face of humiliation and anger, and there was deep despair in their eyes.


    "Is it true that... We are innocent to die?" A young general of Daqi muttered.


    Then, everyone looked at Fang Dongming.


    It''s war, it''s surrender... Now, it depends on the general''s mind. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 233

    Fang Dongming was silent for a long time and said in a deep voice, "can I... Meet your commander?" With that, Fang Dongming showed a self mocking smile: "millions of troops were buried in the hinterland of the mountain, at least... I want to know, who was I defeated by?"


    The young man here in Daxia thought a little, nodded and said, "dare you ask?"


    "I''m Fang Dongming! I''m the leader here." Fang Dongming''s eyes flashed a look of humiliation.


    It was a complete failure, and the other party didn''t even know who he was... It was a joke to say. Until now, Fang Dongming even has a feeling of dreaming. He still couldn''t believe that the millions of troops he led had not even fought a battle and were thus defeated.


    "It''s general Fang. I''ve heard of you. Please wait a moment." Daxia''s young general said, and immediately ordered people to invite Zhang Rong. Then he said, "but these people... Should disarm immediately."


    This sentence is very firm.


    Because there are more than 5000 people in Daqi, more than 1000 people came out, and there are still people climbing out one after another. If you work hard, there will be casualties in Daxia.


    Under the condition that the situation has been completely controlled, no one on the side of the miners'' Corps wants to suffer casualties again.


    This battle will become an eternal classic in the history of the summer!


    Under the condition of almost zero casualties, completely annihilate millions of opposing armies. It is estimated that there is no one before and no one after.


    Fang Dongming nodded, sighed and ordered, "Disarm!"


    "General!" Around Fang Dongming, a general suddenly showed his sadness.


    If you don''t disarm, fight with Daxia. Then, even death is a tragic sacrifice. Once disarmed... Then, this disgrace. Will accompany them all their lives.


    "Too many people have died... No matter what we do, we have no impact on the whole situation." Fang Dongming whispered, "come down!"


    The Lord ordered that these other people, even if they were unwilling. But you can only listen. However, there are still dozens of generals on the side of the Qi Dynasty who directly killed themselves with horizontal knives.


    "We have no face to live in this world, only once we die, to prove our loyalty to our motherland!"


    These people acted so fast that even before others could react, they had committed suicide.


    Then, nearly 100 soldiers of the Qi Dynasty committed suicide together.


    Blood, backbone... In fact, there is no shortage of soldiers from any country. Fang Dongming chose to surrender. Nor is it fear of death. Just unwilling in my heart, I want to know... Why I failed.


    All the other elites of Daqi threw down their weapons and let Daxia''s people bind them.


    Many people are full of tears, knowing that what they give up at this time is not just freedom.


    There are also some soldiers who want to resist when the miners'' Legion soldiers come to bind them. With the idea of dying together.


    However, these people were directly killed by the surrounding archers!


    After shooting dozens of people in a row. The momentum of Daqi... Has completely declined.


    The young general in Daxia said coldly, "general Fang, I hope you can restrain your men. Don''t fight fearlessly anymore, it''s meaningless!"


    Fang Dongming also said in a deep voice to the group: "stop... I said that we will bear all the humiliation. History will never have any positive description of us because of your resistance at this time."


    "At least... It can be proved that we were killed in the war!" A general of Daqi who was shot through the middle of his eyebrows. He didn''t die immediately. Biting his teeth and crying, he said this sentence to Fang Dongming, and then he died.


    Everyone was silent.


    Soon. A total of about 5000 people came out of the vent.


    Except for a few suicides and those who resisted and were killed, everyone else was tied up.


    The ropes used for binding are all made of Yuan beast tendons. Even if they want to break away, there is nothing they can do.


    The young general is not tied up with Fang Dongming. Anyway, he is a senior general. Even the enemy will at least leave him the most basic dignity.


    "No one?" The young general looked at Fang Dongming and asked in a deep voice.


    Fang Dongming shook his head, "everyone is out. We would rather die here than be buried in the mountainside."


    The young general said, "in that case, then... This vent... We''re going to bury it completely. General Fang, are you sure... There''s no one in it, right?"


    Fang Dongming''s eyes flashed a struggle, and then he shook his head firmly: "no!"


    "Good!" The young general nodded cleanly, and then ordered, "seal this vent!"


    Suddenly, hundreds of people came directly, directly, and began to fill the ventilation channel.


    Fang Dongming looked at it expressionless and said in his heart: with the ability of the third prince, he should still be able to come out of here.


    Who knows, after landfilling for a while, hundreds of people, each holding huge stones, came here to seal the ventilation channel around the exit directly with boulders!


    Fang Dongming was a little uneasy now, because these boulders piled up. Even when he won the game, he had to do his best to blast it away. The third prince has been trapped below for more than ten days. How much strength can he have left?


    "You don''t have to be so careful..." Fang Dongming said with a wry smile.


    The young general said seriously, "this place has been exposed. Now that you know it, you should naturally know what it is."


    Fang Dongming nodded and whispered, "Yuanshi vein."


    "I''m sure that you, Daqi, will make it public that this is a mineral vein. In that case, we can''t keep this place, so we might as well destroy it altogether." The young general said faintly.


    Then, I waited for a long time. There are several figures over there, coming quickly.


    Led by Zhang Rong, the chief General of the miners'' Legion.


    Seeing the scene here, Zhang Rong showed a faint smile on his face, and then hugged Fang Dongming: "general Fang, right? Next Zhang Rong, this car is polite."


    "Zhang Rong..." Fang Dongming''s face showed a hesitation, among the famous players of Da Xia. He has never heard the name.


    Zhang Rong smiled: "general Fang hasn''t heard my name, which is normal. Because I''m not good at fighting. I''m a civilian general, whose main business is geological exploration, well, mining..."


    The expression on Fang Dongming''s face was incomparably wonderful. It took a long time... To sigh: "unexpectedly, our Dongming army has experienced countless wars in his life, and finally... Was defeated by a mining general."


    With that, he couldn''t help looking at Zhang Rong and asked, "General Zhang, can you tell me how you knew we were going to pass here?"


    Zhang Rong shook his head and said, "it''s a matter of state secrets. I dare not say anything. But when the battle between our two countries is completely over, I believe general Fang should know."


    Zhang Rong said, adding, "you can tell general Fang something. You are not defeated by me, in fact, it is another person..."


    "Oh?" Fang Dongming looks at Zhang Rong.


    Zhang Rong shook his head: "I can''t say this, and I think general Fang should not know." (to be continued...)

 Chapter 234

    Fang Dongming was slightly stunned.


    Zhang Rong said, "if you know, you will feel that it is better to lose in my hand..."


    "...." Fang Dongming was speechless immediately.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of hand he was defeated by, and he would feel that he might as well be defeated by a mining general


    Zhang Rong is actually right at all. He doesn''t mean to despise Chu Mo at all. Even now, he has almost given Chu Mo as a god!


    It was Chu Mo''s idea that the two ventilation channels were not completely blocked.


    Chu Mo said at that time, "we must always send some captives to your majesty... Otherwise, all military achievements are just a series of cold numbers."


    Zhang Rong is very clear that Chu Mo is considering for the miners'' army. There are facts, evidence, captives... All taken together, once the battle of tianduan mountain is spread, the miner Corps will be completely famous all over the world!


    The reason why Zhang Rong told Fang Dongming that knowing the truth would be more unacceptable.


    It''s because of Chu Mo''s age and he has never been in the army!


    From the level, Chu Mo is not even a team leader!


    He is just a special envoy sent by the emperor and the marshal. Yes, a 14-year-old special envoy.


    If Fang Dongming knew now, he would be so ashamed that he would want to commit suicide immediately.


    Finally, together with Fang Dongming, these people were all taken to the camp established by he Xu.


    The dust has settled here in the whole tianduan mountains.


    In the morning, the sun rises, and the sun shines in along the dense forest, forming patches of mottled light spots on the ground.


    The ventilation channel that has been completely buried gradually has a little movement.


    However, it should be unexpected that there are a large number of boulders piled on it, like a stone mountain, suppressed there.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    There was a dull noise from below.


    Obviously, someone is trying to blow away the stones above.


    Finally, the stone mountain was blasted out of a gap. A very embarrassed figure. Get out of there.


    Then, there were seven or eight figures, followed by them.


    There are more than 20 people left with Jiang Qiuyang!


    These twenty people are all strong in the iron skeleton realm. As the close bodyguards of the third prince, they never leave too far away. The same is true this time.


    After these twenty people came out, they warned for a while, and then said to the inside, "Your Highness, come out."


    A young man, carrying a bow. Come out of it with your upper body bare. Disheveled and disheveled, the whole person looks extremely embarrassed.


    After coming out, Jiang Qiuyang raised his head, followed the woods and looked up at the sky. Tears slowly flowed down his cheeks.


    "Your Highness... Fang Dongming surrendered... That coward! Unexpectedly surrendered to Daxia!" A bodyguard said angrily.


    Jiang Qiuyang sighed. Lightly said: "down... Down, die or down... In the history of the Qi Dynasty, there will be no words about us. Originally... We came in secret. Now all of us are buried in the hinterland of the mountain, so... We, in fact, have never appeared!"


    "Daxia will not miss this opportunity to hit us." Someone said.


    Jiang Qiuyang said a little dejected, "whatever..."


    "Your Highness, what shall we do now?" A bodyguard looked at Jiang Qiuyang with some worry.


    Jiang Qiuyang''s face. Show a cold smile: "rest... After the rest, we enter the summer!"


    "Ah?" The bodyguard was obviously stunned and looked at Jiang Qiuyang: "but your highness... Just over 20 of us... What can we do?"


    Jiang Qiuyang said faintly, "our million troops are gone. Do you think... Will Daxia miss this opportunity?"


    "No..." a bodyguard muttered, "they will definitely drive straight in..."


    "Overwhelming..." said another bodyguard.


    "We... May... Will..." the third guard muttered, unable to say any more, with tears streaming down his face.


    Jiang Qiuyang nodded: "yes, it may be subjugated... Even if it is not subjugated, at least... It will lose a large area of territory."


    Everyone was silent, looking at Jiang Qiuyang.


    "And we... Are the biggest sinners!" Jiang Qiuyang said, "if it weren''t for our loss of this million troops, it was all based on our strength to fight against Daxia on the front battlefield... Then the victory or defeat was actually five or five points. But now... We don''t have a chance."


    Sobbing


    Someone finally couldn''t help crying.


    The pressure of the word sinner is simply heavier than the mountain, which makes them have an impulse to die.


    "Don''t cry..." Jiang Qiuyang whispered, "we still have some strength! At least... We can... Easily kill all the villages, towns and towns we encounter... Even if we can''t kill millions of lives. But at least... We can atone for ourselves!"


    "Kill civilians?" A bodyguard''s face showed hesitation and murmured, "that''s what the devil does..."


    Jiang Qiuyang sneered, "soldiers are not civilians? They killed millions of our troops... It''s not the devil''s means?"


    "Well, your highness, what you say... We''ll follow you!" A bodyguard''s eyes were red, tears were streaming on his face, and he clenched his teeth and said, "even if we will be reviled by countless people... At least... We can give Daxia the fiercest revenge!"


    "Not bad... We are enough to kill all the villages and towns we meet! Even if we are finally tired to death... We will kill millions of people in Daxia!"


    "Your Highness, we will follow you!"


    Jiang Qiuyang''s embarrassed face showed a ferocious smile.


    Whoosh!


    Just then... An arrow suddenly shot at Jiang Qiuyang''s face door.


    That speed is incredibly fast!


    Jiang Qiuyang''s pupils widened in an instant, and his eyes showed an extremely shocked light.


    Poof!


    This arrow was shot directly from the center of Jiang Qiuyang''s eyebrows and out of the back of his head. The ferocious smile still remained on Jiang Qiuyang''s face, but his eyes were full of horror and inconceivability.


    Jiang Qiuyang recognized this arrow at a glance before he died... It was his sapphire arrow!


    At the beginning, on the grassland... The lost one.


    He never dreamed that this arrow would appear here, and an arrow pierced the eyebrow of his expert in arrow.


    Is this karma?


    Jiang Qiuyang had no ability to think about this problem, and his body fell to the ground.


    Die on the spot!


    "Your Highness!"


    "Your Highness was attacked!"


    "Your Highness..."


    These twenty people all rushed in the direction of the arrow as if they were crazy.


    Brush!


    An incomparably bright light came across the sky.


    That''s a knife light!


    In an instant, the burst of light even covered the light of the sun.


    There were a dozen heads on the spot, flying high and blood flying.


    Then, with a body shape, he rushed in directly and killed these more than 20 warriors in the iron skeleton realm on the spot!


    Finally, Chu Mo walked to Jiang Qiuyang, who fell to the ground and was already out of breath... But died in peace, and said faintly, "return your arrow!" (to be continued...)

 Chapter 235

    Jiang Qiuyang''s eyes have completely lost their expression, staring blankly at the shadowy blue sky. It seems that until he dies, he can''t believe that he should die in such a place.


    The best Prince of the royal family of the Qi Dynasty, he entered the sect since childhood. He is excellent at archery and martial arts.


    I want to open up new territories and become an emperor forever. In the end, he died in this wilderness. It''s really sad.


    Chu Mo immediately buried the bodies of these people. Then, pick up Jiang Qiuyang''s body. It''s not that he wants to take his body to get merit. Chu Mo doesn''t need this either. But by virtue of Jiang Qiuyang''s identity, the corpse should not be abandoned here.


    It will be returned to Daqi in the future!


    It will not only give a royal son the dignity he deserves, but also bring a devastating blow to the morale of Daqi.


    When Chu Mo appeared in the miners'' legion with Jiang Qiuyang''s body, the whole miners'' Legion... Was a sensation!


    "The childe is invincible!"


    Ten thousand people shouted together, and the sound was shocking.


    The captives of Da Qi, who were locked in the fence, all tried to widen their eyes to see what happened outside.


    Fang Dongming was even more puzzled. He didn''t understand how there was such a title as childe in the military camp.


    "Is it... That a prince of the Xia Dynasty is presiding over this war?" Fang Dongming looked puzzled, and then thought it was wrong. If a prince was in charge, how could Zhang Rong, the mining general, say that? h¨¦iya §á g ¨§


    Just thinking, Fang Dongming felt a stir coming from the front, and a group of people came this way.


    Then Fang Dongming saw a boy who was a little thin, but very tall and straight, a little green, but very handsome. In a large group of people, surrounded by stars and the moon, go to their own side.


    Fang Dongming looked at it carefully and was stunned there on the spot. Not knowing this teenager, but feeling incredible!


    This boy... How do you think, he is not more than eighteen years old?


    How can such a child have such a high reputation here? It''s impossible!


    At this time, Chu Mo had come to Fang Dongming, looked at Fang Dongming and smiled, "are you general Fang Dongming, the leader of this million Legion?"


    The words "million Legion" deeply hurt Fang Dongming''s heart. But he nodded and said in a deep voice, "are you?"


    "Nobody." Chu Mo glanced at Fang Dongming, shook his head slightly, and said, "set out immediately and escort these people back to Yanhuang city."


    With that, Chu Mo shouted to the people around him, "do you want to go to war with me?"


    "Yes!" The whole miner Corps sent out a thunderous roar.


    Zhang Rong couldn''t help but feel some blood boiling. Looking at Chu Mo, he secretly said: in the past, I didn''t know what genius was, and I didn''t think there was really genius in this world. But it turned out... I was wrong! There are really geniuses in this world! In ancient times, the legend of worship at the age of eight... It seems that it is not just a legend.


    Chu Mo shouted, "well, let''s finish this thing here first, and then I''ll apply to your majesty and marshal Fang... Take your mining Corps... To the real front! I''ll let the world know that our summer, even the miners... Are very good!"


    Ha ha ha ha!


    A burst of thunderous laughter resounded in the forbidden barracks.


    Everyone is very happy.


    The prisoners of war on the side of Daqi... Were lost, and life was worse than death.


    This is war.


    Then they had a good meal and set off on their way. The war report on this side has already been sent out. At this time, it is estimated that the news has been received on the other side of Yanhuang city.


    Zhang Rong and Chu Mo rode horses and walked side by side.


    "Master Chu, you say... I''m a mining general. Can I really go to war?"


    "Why, general Zhang also wants to fight?"


    "You little bastard, you want to take the miners to the battlefield. Do you want to leave me?"


    "Hahaha, general Zhang misunderstood. This time... Is your first achievement! If it weren''t for you, it''s almost impossible to destroy the millions of troops in Daqi at one stroke. At most, it can only be severely damaged. Therefore, you are the greatest contributor, and you are a real national treasure! Boy, don''t dare to drag you to the battlefield."


    "Don''t mention those useless things. I haven''t really fought a hard war in my life. This military achievement can at least make me rise two or three levels in a row. At that time, a military boss has never fought a war, isn''t he criticized?"


    "Who dares to say so? The boy was the first to go up and pull out his tongue. How did the millions of troops in Daqi die? Who said that fighting must be hard? You alone are worth a million troops!"


    "Come on, don''t flatter me, you boy. By the way, I have a granddaughter..."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Good news!"


    "Good news!"


    "Tianduan mountain... There is a good news... Millions of troops of Qi, secretly, want to cross tianduan mountain, sneak attack Qingzhou mansion, and then go straight to Yanhuang city. But they were all wiped out by our garrison!"


    "Good news..."


    From tianduan mountain to Yanhuang City, thousands of miles away, wherever there are cities, there are sounds of good news.


    Almost all the people in Daxia who heard the news expressed an expression.


    Dumbfounded, I can''t believe it, and then... Ecstatic!


    "We have destroyed millions of troops in Daqi!"


    "What''s the concept of a million troops? Even a million pigs... It''s not so easy to kill!"


    "Is this true?"


    "It must be true! Who dares to fake such good news? Are you tired of living?"


    In countless exclamations and cheers, the good news spread to Qingzhou Prefecture, and then... To Yanhuang city!


    In the palace, the emperor, who was reviewing the memorial in the imperial study, suddenly heard a noisy voice outside and immediately frowned slightly.


    The inner courtyard of the palace was always quiet. When the palace maids and eunuchs walked, they all wished they could stand on tiptoe, lest they disturb the emperor''s thoughts. Now someone dares to make a noise in the inner courtyard of the imperial palace... It''s simply ignorant!


    Just when the emperor was ready to get angry, Fang Mingtong''s thick voice sounded outside, and it was like crazy Laughter: "hahahaha, hahahaha... Hahahaha!"


    The corners of the emperor''s mouth suddenly twitched violently. The anger in his eyes burned instantly.


    "Fang Mingtong! Are you fucking crazy?" Old Fang is proud enough to force this 95 year old man to scold his mother.


    "Hahahaha, emperor, good news! That little bunny... Lived up to his holy hope, led more than 12000 miners in the tianduan mountains, destroyed more than 1.013 million troops in the great Qi, and wiped out more than 1.013 million people. 4159 people were captured alive, including the general of the great Qi side... My family Fang Dongming. Killed the Third Prince of the great Qi, Jiang Qiuyang. Hahahaha... Happy! Happy! Happy!"


    Fang Mingtong stood outside the imperial study, shouting, and then... For the first time in his life, he pushed the door of the imperial study open without waiting for the emperor to make a sound.


    Lao Fang really wants to see the emperor''s expression at the moment.


    He did succeed.


    At this moment, the emperor''s eyes... Are dull. It seemed that Fang Mingtong, who broke in without notice, was completely invisible.


    "Your Majesty..." Fang Mingtong shrunk his neck and carefully looked at the emperor, feeling whether he was a little complacent and angered the emperor.


    Although this is a great success, your heart is unpredictable


    "Haha... Haha... Haha, haha, haha, haha!" Suddenly, the emperor was like crazy, laughing wildly, as crazy as Mingtong. (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 236

    The emperor laughed back and forth, tears came out, and then pointed to Fang Mingtong, completely speechless: "hahahaha... Hahahaha..."


    "It''s over... The emperor is crazy." Fang Mingtong was like a child who did something wrong, standing there with a low eyebrow: "Your Majesty... Are you okay?"


    "Lao Fang... You bastard! Hahahaha... Hahahaha, should this kind of news... Be said like this? Hahahaha... You shouldn''t... Hahaha, bit by bit... Tell me? Hahahaha!" The emperor still laughed wildly.


    After a long time, he finally calmed down, picked up the tea cup on the table and drank it in one gulp. Then I wiped a handful of tears from the corners of my eyes, but more tears... Flowed down the corners of my eyes.


    "Lao Fang?"


    "Well."


    "You say... Am I an emperor for thousands of years?"


    "This..."


    "Now!"


    "Count!"


    "Then you say, have we completed an unprecedented great initiative?"


    "Yes!"


    "You say, in the future history books, how will it be written about me? Will it be written like this: in 1033, in the summer, in King mo of Chu, he led more than 12000 miners'' Army soldiers to pit a million troops in Daqi?"


    "Sure!"


    "It''s almost the same, Daqi... Hey, Daqi... Old enemy! My grandfather, my father and Emperor... None of my ancestors and ancestors don''t want to do Daqi! I''ve never dared to forget the hatred of my ancestors. Concentrate on development and strive for Governance... But other people''s Daqi is also not bad. Even the comprehensive national strength is one head higher than us!"


    "Yes... In our summer, two emperors were captured by them, humiliated in every way, and finally killed themselves to preserve their reputation. This hatred... Has never been forgotten."


    "Those are my two grandfathers..." the emperor sighed lightly, and then said, "this time, the two grandfathers who died of Han Qu can close their eyes! Your descendants, revenge for you!"


    At this time, the sharp voice of the eunuch came from outside again: "Your Majesty... The ministers outside the palace are already excited and unbearable, and they want your majesty to go out and speak! Outside the palace, more than 100000 people have gathered, and... It is still increasing!"


    "OK! I... I''ll go right away!" The emperor said, glancing at Fang Mingtong, and then taking a deep breath: "look at me. Is this powerful enough?"


    "Your Majesty is the most powerful at any time!" Fang Mingtong said.


    "Unexpectedly, you are old and old, and you have learned to flatter!" The emperor laughed and scolded, "however, this flattery is... Comfortable enough!"


    Saying this, the emperor looked at Fang Ming''s passage: "Chu mo... National treasure!"


    "Yes, it''s really a national treasure!" Fang Mingtong sincerely agrees.


    "I have Chu mo... One person can reach a million troops!" The emperor looked at Fang Ming''s passage: "you said, a king of Chu. Is it light?"


    Fang Mingtong was immediately scared and shivered: "not light... Not light, your majesty, how do you want to reward him! Go up..."


    "Further up is the throne..." the emperor youyou said, "do you think he will be satisfied?"


    At this time, Fang Mingtong understood the emperor''s mind. This ninety-five. After ecstasy, some suspicious diseases have been committed! After all, this time, Chu Mo''s credit is simply too great!


    Big enough for anyone. There''s no way to ignore it. It''s so bright!


    Fang Mingtong suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty. Chu Mo didn''t mention anything about himself in the war report. The first merit in the war report... Is Zhang Rong."


    "Oh?" The emperor was slightly stunned, and then laughed, "king of Chu! He is king of Chu!"


    With these words, he took big steps and walked towards the palace. The dream of the eternal Emperor... Is in front of us!


    Fang Mingtong looked at the emperor''s back and was shocked into a cold sweat. At the same time, he also secretly praised in his heart: what a smart little thing, who can do so at such a young age, without taking credit or pride. The emperor is right... You are really a national treasure!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Compared with the bustle of Yanhuang City, the sky over the capital of the Qi Dynasty... Condenses an extremely dignified and solemn atmosphere.


    It seems that the whole prosperous capital is shrouded in an atmosphere of death.


    Those ordinary people who don''t know anything feel this breath, and they are very inexplicable. I don''t know what happened. Well, how can such a depressing atmosphere be shrouded over this bustling city?


    The breath of joy will infect people; Repressed breath can also spread quickly.


    For a time, the entire capital of the Qi Dynasty, streets and alleys, everyone''s face, all become serious.


    Some children who play in the street are also taken home by adults. Some disobedient, also received a few slaps, wronged crying was taken away.


    In the imperial palace of the Qi Dynasty.


    On the Dragon chair, the emperor of the Qi Dynasty, Jiang Hengyu, sat there expressionless. It looks like you are thinking about something.


    A large group of civil and military officials knelt below, all with their heads bowed. No one spoke.


    The atmosphere on the golden hall is much more repressive than that outside!


    "You, nobody said anything?" For a long time, Jiang Hengyu whispered like a dream.


    "Your Majesty... Thousands of mistakes are the fault of the old minister. In this matter... The old minister bears unshirkable responsibility." An old man with gray hair but a strong breath raised his head slowly. Two lines of muddy tears flowed along the corners of the eyes.


    This old man is Kong Zhongda, the Grand Marshal of the Qi army!


    The whole body state is said to be infinitely close to the Ming state of mind on the seventh floor of the Yellow level.


    Speaking of it, Kong Zhongda served two emperors successively and was regarded as the elder of two dynasties. He has been the Grand Marshal of the Qi army for many years. He was an extreme minister in the Qi Dynasty and won the favor of the emperor Jiang Hengyu.


    He was the first to put forward the plan of the northern grassland. Later, he was picked peaches by the royal family, and was stirred up by Chu Mo on the grassland, which completely destroyed the plan. It made the royal family''s face crack.


    This time, millions of troops crossed the tianduan mountains, which was still proposed by Kong Zhongda!


    The person who plotted against Xia Ying, the crown prince of Daxia, is Kong Zhongda, a nail buried in Daxia for more than 30 years!


    That man is a real old man in the prince''s residence. He almost grew up watching the prince Xia Ying. Xia Ying is a trusted confidant.


    No one could have imagined that such a person would be a spy of Daqi!


    Therefore, as soon as something happened to Xia Ying, Kong Zhongda got the news. Moreover, more than many people, they know Xia Ying''s mentality.


    According to this, the spy finally persuaded Xia Ying against her after talking to her for several times. And still act as an intermediary, without completely exposing himself.


    He found an eye for Xia Ying. Through a magical drug, Xia Ying recovered a certain amount of vision!


    Then he promised Xia Ying that once it was done, he would get him two intact eyes and completely restore his eyesight. Moreover, make him king of summer! Give him half of the land of Daxia!


    Xia Ying... Agreed without hesitation¡ª¡ª


    Sorry, sorry, sorry... The update is late.


    There was a sudden problem in my waist. I didn''t dare to move at all. I went to the hospital today. The doctor said that there had been a problem with the waist for a long time, which was a serious lumbar muscle strain, and then suddenly yesterday... I don''t know how to twist it, and the result was directly serious.


    So I wrote three chapters yesterday


    Today, I went to the hospital for acupuncture and massage, and the doctor said that I would not sit. I said it certainly couldn''t work, and I couldn''t lie on my stomach. I was already fat... I didn''t hold back when I lay on my stomach


    So now I''m sticking plaster and sitting on the codeword.


    But I dare not sit all the time.


    I''ll try to write as much as possible, okay?


    Please forgive me, isosceles doesn''t hurt so much, I will burst out immediately!


    Well, I will also exercise, try not to be so scum


    Ask for a monthly ticket to comfort. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 237

    After Xia Ying agreed to betray, she handed over the investment certificate, which was quite vicious!


    Just like a sharp knife, it is directly inserted into Daxia''s heart!


    He revealed the secret of tianduan mountains to Daqi.


    "Under the tianduan mountains, there is a huge mineral vein!"


    "It has been ten years since Daxia mined this vein!"


    "I''m not particularly clear about the details, because I haven''t intervened there in the past ten years. My people can''t be inserted. However, I have a drawing of that year. On that drawing, a main channel must have been completely opened!"


    "That passage is very wide. Even a million troops can pass quickly! The mining and guarding over there are the same army. The combat power of that army is not weak. But for the sake of confidentiality, there are only more than 10000 people in total. It''s not a worry."


    "After passing through the passage of tianduan mountains, you can directly capture Qingzhou Prefecture in the shortest time. Then... You can directly attack Yanhuang city!"


    "I''m here in Yanhuang City, waiting for your arrival!"


    At that time, Xia Ying had a long talk with the secret history sent by Daqi, and almost all the details he knew were explained.


    Later, the Qi sent top experts to tianduan mountain for field investigation. Soon, I found that crown prince Xia Ying didn''t lie at all and told the truth!


    Now, Daqi was overjoyed. The feeling was like drinking a mouthful of ice water in hot summer. It''s so refreshing. Enter subtitle website: Hiya §± E. watch the new chapter


    Subsequently, Daqi began to secretly deploy troops. Break up several top secret armies directly, and let everyone converge on the side of tianduan mountain.


    At the same time, Fang Dongming, an experienced veteran and deputy commander, presided over the overall situation. As the commander in chief, he led the battle.


    Until the army gathered in the tianduan mountains, the victory of the battle was still entirely on the side of Daqi.


    No one can figure out why it has evolved into what it is today.


    From the beginning to the end, there was no movement in Daxia!


    Several armies are strictly guarding against other checkpoints that may be passed by the Qi army. Tianduan mountain is as quiet as a backwater!


    But it was this stagnant water that directly devoured their millions!


    When the news was sent back to the capital of the great Qi Dynasty, the emperor Jiang Hengyu didn''t believe it at all.


    Marshal Kong Zhongda doesn''t believe it either!


    No one believes!


    But soon, some details came back. Including the capture of general Fang Dongming and the death of the third prince Jiang Qiuyang... These messages were passed back one by one.


    Daqi here... Completely stupid!


    Jiang Hengyu, the king of the Qi Dynasty, did not slow down for several days. The whole person is like a fool. Today''s pilgrimage meeting has finally been held.


    So the above scene appeared.


    "Kong Zhongda, I... Don''t want to hold you accountable. This matter... From the inside to the outside, there is something strange. I want to know if there is anything unusual in recent times." Jiang Hengyu could hardly see any expression on his face, and his voice was very light.


    But everyone knew that the emperor''s heart was already furious. Just can''t find a target to vent.


    Because as the Emperor himself said, there is something strange about this matter from inside to outside. A million troops... Died in the hands of an army of miners with more than 10000 people. Isn''t that bullshit?


    Moreover, according to the experts in Daqi, after the field survey, it was found that the other party should have been prepared!


    After millions of troops entered the channel, the whole channel collapsed directly... Hundreds of thousands of Qi soldiers were buried alive!


    Kong Zhongda knelt there, his bitterness emanating from his heart, and said, "old minister, here... I really haven''t got any abnormal news."


    At this time, one of the kneeling ministers raised his head and said, "Your Majesty... Some time ago, the minister''s home was stolen."


    Alas


    A sigh came from the golden hall, and the hearts of the people said: what about the theft in your house... Do you want to say it? Don''t you feel uncomfortable yourself?


    But then someone said, "the minister''s family... Was also stolen!"


    "I am also..."


    "The minister''s house was also stolen!"


    At one time, a dozen ministers spoke.


    Now, everyone else was a little stunned, looking at these ministers.


    The man who spoke first was over 50 years old, white faced and well-dressed. Although kneeling there, his temperament is still very elegant. This man is a prince in the royal family of the Qi Dynasty. His name is Jiang Hengxu, and he is of the same generation as the monarch Jiang Hengyu.


    Jiang Hengxu rarely participated in political affairs. However, he is rich and runs several of the largest pharmacies in the capital of Qi Dynasty. Almost monopolized the herbal medicine business of the entire capital of the Qi Dynasty.


    He looked at the emperor and said in a deep voice, "the reason why I mentioned this thing is because I thought of something. I don''t know whether there is a connection between the two."


    "Say." Jiang Hengyu glanced at him.


    "Well, from a long time ago, Xia Jing, the prince of the great Xia Dynasty, began to ask for medicine everywhere. Through high prices, he also bought a large number of Yuan medicine in Daqi. Even... Chen also took the opportunity to make a profit." Jiang Hengxu said, looking at Jiang Hengyu''s face.


    Jiang Hengyu''s face did not change: "you go on."


    "Later, I heard that there was a young man named Chu Mo over there. It seemed that in a very short time, he had become the man of the moment in Daxia. Many sects had suffered a lot from him." Jiang Hengxu weighed his words and then said, "Xia Jing collected medicinal materials because the Chu ink claimed to cure Xia Jing''s hidden diseases. Many people in Daxia know this."


    Jiang Hengyu looked at Jiang Hengxu with cold eyes.


    Jiang Hengxu said: "Some time ago, Chen''s home was suddenly stolen. The other party''s skill is extremely clever! Overnight, he stole almost all the valuable medicinal materials in his home. But in addition to the medicinal materials, all the gold and silver jewelry, all kinds of antique jade... Are the same! Chen felt strange at that time, but he thought that only Chen''s family was stolen, and he didn''t care too much. Just now so many people said that his home was stolen, so... This matter should be regarded as Something strange? "


    "Yes, it''s very strange... I also thought it was stolen from my home. Thinking that there was nothing important lost except medicinal materials, I didn''t report it to the official."


    "Me too, me too!"


    "The same is true in my family! There is nothing but herbs!"


    "All the same!"


    A group of people echoed.


    Jiang Hengyu''s eyebrows gradually frowned.


    At this time, an old man suddenly said in a deep voice, "Chu mo... Came here!"


    Hum!


    The ministers in the golden hall immediately issued a burst of exclamation.


    How to say, it seems to be getting closer to the truth? Is this thing... Really related to the boy who has recently become famous?


    In Jiang Hengyu''s eyes, two sharp lights instantly shot out, looking at the old man. Immediately, the light converged, and his attitude was kind: "old Chen, do you have evidence?"


    The old man nodded: "Your Majesty, wait here for a moment. I''ll catch someone and go back!"


    Saying this, Chen Lao''s figure instantly disappeared in front of everyone.


    Sitting there, I feel that my waist has no strength at all, aching... Writing is not fast. Don''t worry, everyone. (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 238

    As soon as old Chen left here, the emperor sighed, looked at the people who had been kneeling below, and suddenly chuckled, "hehe... Looking for the reason, just want to... Understand death. I don''t want to be a stupid ghost!"


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Your Majesty, don''t say that!"


    "We still have combat power!"


    "Our strength is still very strong!"


    "Your Majesty can''t be too pessimistic..."


    Jiang Hengyu waved his hand: "come on... Get up. This war... Anyway, we are bound to lose! Daxia... There is no way to miss this good opportunity. Hey, don''t fight... Kill my millions of troops! In this world... What better thing is there? When you are Daxia''s army... It''s all furnishings?"


    "Emperor, we still have the power of the sect!" Someone cries sadly.


    "Others also have!" Jiang Hengyu said faintly.


    At this time, the emperor''s eyes turned to the second prince who had just stood up and stood there without saying a word. Then, his eyes swept over the eldest prince, the fourth Prince and the fifth prince.


    "There are no more than ten people who knew about the million troops crossing the tianduan mountains." Jiang Hengyu said faintly, "I know, Kong Zhongda and Fang Dongming know, and the rest are you princes. Besides, this matter is top secret! Who... Among you? Have you talked about it?"


    As soon as the emperor said this, the faces of the second prince and the fifth Prince changed slightly!


    Before, the emperor had a strict order. Before the army passed through the tianduan mountains, this matter must not be revealed!


    But the second prince and the fifth Prince inadvertently said it that night. Moreover, although King Jiang Hengxu didn''t say exactly when it was stolen, it was that day. It seems to be very close to the day when the two of them talked about it!


    Therefore, the hearts of the second prince and the fifth Prince suddenly began to beat drums. At the same time, they all had some luck in their hearts: can''t it be so coincidental? How can it be so coincidental?


    Jiang Hengyu has been on the throne for many years and has occupied the throne for a long time. What kind of things can be concealed from his eyes.


    Changes on the faces of the second prince and the fifth prince. How can it escape his eyes? Although the two princes were trying to hide it, Jiang Hengyu saw at a glance that they were... Hiding something on their minds!


    Just when Jiang Hengyu wanted to say something, old Chen, who had just left, suddenly appeared on the golden hall with a fat man.


    He threw the fat man to the ground and said coldly, "Zhao Er, your majesty is here, don''t you kneel down and kowtow!"


    Zhao Er, who was almost fat, knelt down on the spot and said shivering, "Cao min Zhao er... See your majesty! Long live my emperor!"


    All the courtiers in the court were surprised. They didn''t know why old Chen grabbed such a fat man like a ball?


    The emperor is also a little confused. But it was a faint hum.


    Old Chen said, "Zhao Er, tell the emperor everything you know. If you hide anything, no one can save you!"


    "Grass people dare not... Grass people dare not!" Zhao Erduo shivered and sneaked Chu Mo Yirong into the capital of the Qi Dynasty. Based on his experience, he inferred that the young man who was easy to let was Chu mo. Then he secretly contacted Chen Lao and wanted to calculate Chu mo. But Chu Mo quietly escaped the whole process. The whole story was told to Jiang Hengyu, the monarch of the great Qi Dynasty.


    With Zhao er''s words, the startled voices of the ministers in the golden hall rose one after another. I can''t think of it. The boy who stirred up the situation in Daxia came to the capital of the Qi Dynasty alone to spy on the military situation. Moreover, he was so alert that he escaped the calculation and disappeared without a trace.


    Two princes and five princes. I listened to Zhao er''s story and the date Zhao er said. There was no luck in their hearts at the moment, and they were all dead hearted!


    Now, no matter how unwilling they are to admit it, they all understand that the military situation... Nine times out of ten. Is inadvertently leaked out from myself. Heard by Chu Mo, he laid a snare over the tianduan mountains and killed millions of troops in the Qi Dynasty!


    This responsibility... Is too big!


    They can''t afford it!


    The two princes, without even looking at each other, made a decision in their hearts. Even if they die, they can''t admit it!


    "Do you mean that Chu Mo ran to our imperial capital to cooperate with you to spy on the military situation of the Qi Dynasty?" Jiang Hengyu couldn''t hear any emotion in his voice. His face looked calm and asked faintly.


    "Not bad... But how can I cooperate with him to do such a thing when I am in Daqi?" Zhao Eryi said with a righteous face.


    Up to now, he doesn''t know what happened. What''s more, the millions of troops in Daqi have gone up in smoke.


    Jiang Hengyu smiled and waved his hand, "OK, go down, you''re very good! Look back... You''ll get a reward!"


    Zhao Eryi thanked him blankly and was taken down.


    Jiang Hengyu leaned against the Dragon chair and murmured, "so... It''s like this! I didn''t expect that Baimi will eventually be lost... Is it God''s will?"


    "Father and Emperor... For the sake of today, we should start to deploy how to face the counterattack of Daxia!" The second prince bravely stood up and said in a deep voice, "things have still happened. This is not a crime of war..."


    "You... Shut up." Jiang Hengyu said softly, interrupting the second prince''s words: "this matter... Has nothing to do with you?"


    "My father... My son was wronged!" The second prince knelt down without saying a word. Without explanation, he looked at the emperor wrongfully.


    Jiang Hengyu''s eyes fell on the face of the fifth Prince again: "you have something to hide from me!"


    The fifth Prince shivered and fell to his knees with a plop: "father, emperor, my son and minister are also wronged!"


    Jiang Hengyu took a deep breath, suddenly stood up, directly pulled out a sharp waist knife from the guard''s waist at the steps, and rushed directly at the second prince.


    "Your Majesty, no!"


    "Your Majesty, leave someone behind!"


    "Stop your majesty!"


    In front of the golden hall, there was chaos.


    The second prince was also directly stunned. He knelt there and watched his father, the emperor, slash his head.


    I forgot to answer and dodge.


    This knife... Extremely sharp, Jiang Hengyu this knife... Almost exhausted all the strength of the whole body!


    Although his martial arts skills are general, he eventually has the realm of the realm of gold and stone!


    Even though it depends entirely on Dan medicine to improve, that power... Can''t be the power of fake golden stone!


    Click!


    The head of the second prince of the state of Qi was cut in half by Jiang Hengyu.


    The white brain mixed with red blood flowed all over the ground in an instant.


    The whole golden hall was silent.


    Everyone looked at their emperor in disbelief as if they were stupid. Until this time, no one realized that the emperor''s calm... Is not really calm, but a kind of pseudo calm after extreme madness and extreme collapse!


    In a word, the Emperor... Crazy!


    Jiang Hengyu would never admit that he was crazy. After killing his second son, he turned his cold eyes to the fifth prince. Suddenly roared, "say, is it you!"¡ª¡ª


    I can''t hold on. My waist hurts so much that I can hardly move and I can''t stand up


    Third watch, ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 239

    "It''s not me... It''s really not me... Father, please... Father, please!" The fifth Prince''s whole person has been scared to collapse. Looking at the second brother''s tragic situation, I can''t believe all this is true.


    The emperor had to rush forward and was stopped by several important ministers.


    But the power of the realm of gold and stone is not so easy to be stopped... The emperor seems to be bent on killing his son, and his eyes shoot out an extremely dark killing opportunity.


    At this moment, Jiang Hengyu''s eyes became red: "really... Not you?"


    "It''s not me, father! Please give me a clear lesson!" The second brother has died, and this matter is basically dead without proof. The fifth Prince burst into tears: "father Emperor... We are your sons!"


    "Emperor, you can''t kill them!"


    "Yes, emperor, calm down. We haven''t reached the end of the mountain yet..."


    "Now it can''t be proved that the second prince and the fifth Prince leaked the information. Please calm down!"


    In Jiang Hengyu''s eyes, Sen Leng''s light didn''t diminish, and he didn''t listen to others at all. He just stared at the fifth Prince and said with clenched teeth, "what''s the use of leaving you, waste that can''t accomplish anything but defeat?"


    At the moment, the fifth prince also broke out and cried, "Why are we? The eldest brother and the fourth brother are here, why are we!"


    The eldest prince and the fourth prince over there all frowned, and their hearts were full of anger. However, at this time, neither of them said anything. Shuru website: Heiya §á Close your mouth and heart


    Although the emperor looks crazy, it is clear that their sons are very talented and intelligent. This matter... Nine times out of ten, it was leaked out here by the second prince and the fifth prince.


    Even if it''s not intentional, it must be them!


    On one side, the courtiers begged and knelt down. The second prince whose head was split in two had already died, and his blood flowed all over the ground. The bloody gas dispersed throughout the golden hall, making everyone cold in their hearts.


    No one expected that the emperor was so angry that he cut his own son with a knife.


    Moreover, among several princes, the second prince is also the better one.


    At this time, Jiang Hengyu threw away the knife in his hand, and the people around him finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Later, Jiang Hengyu looked at the fifth prince, gritted his teeth and said, "we worked hard... The blind crown prince who rebelled against Da Xia, decided to make this plan, and we can solve Da Xia once and for all! At least, accounting for half of Da Xia, it is just around the corner! But because you two beasts leaked secrets, millions of troops were directly killed. You two... Even if I don''t kill you, what face do you have to live in the world?"


    The fifth Prince explained, "it''s really not us, father..."


    "How dare you deny!" Jiang Hengyu was furious and was about to rush to the fifth prince.


    At this time, the king of the Qi Dynasty, Jiang Hengyu, was like a furious lion.


    At this time, old Chen finally came forward and sighed, "Your Majesty... At this time, even if you kill them all, what''s the use?"


    After hearing this, Jiang Hengyu couldn''t help but cry, rolled down his eyes, stumbled back to the Dragon chair and sat there. Then he began to cry loudly: "ancestors, children, I''m sorry for you, I didn''t keep Daqi River and mountains... I really deserve it!"


    Under the golden hall, the ministers knelt down and mourned.


    Don''t look at the troops on Daxia side, they haven''t even started fighting with Daqi side. But these high IQ ministers of the Qi Dynasty all know why the emperor is crazy.


    The loss of millions of troops is no longer a bone breaking problem for the whole Daqi. But completely hurt the root!


    Even if Daxia will not take the opportunity to attack, the overall national strength of the whole Qi will be directly reversed by ten years!


    The question is, will Daxia miss this opportunity?


    No one will believe it!


    Old Chen looked at the emperor and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty... For today''s sake, I can only go back to the mountain."


    Jiang Hengyu''s face was full of tears. The king of Qi had never been so embarrassed and fragile. He looked at old Chen, Sighed, "old Chen, go back... Don''t come back! It''s useless! Chu Mo''s master... Has unparalleled strength! I heard... Even the elder of Gucheng was slapped by him. Who can resist this kind of power? My Qi was ill fated, and I was defeated by young Lin Bai on the northern grassland. Now facing the summer, I was defeated by young Chu mo. is this young man... So powerful now?"


    Old Chen couldn''t help sighing. He was one of the sacrifices of the royal family of the Qi Dynasty. Although the strength of Ming state of mind was not too strong, it was by no means weak. He knew that there was a stronger presence in the royal family of Daqi. However, the emperor Jiang Hengyu always treated him with courtesy.


    Everyone has feelings. Although Chen Lao is a man of practice, he is no exception. Almost regard Daqi as their own home.


    Now, seeing that Daqi is about to face extinction, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart. However, he also knew that what Jiang Hengyu said was reasonable. That young master is really terrible! It simply shouldn''t exist in this world.


    Wait


    An idea appeared in old Chen''s mind like lightning. He murmured, "the young master, who can slap the young elder who has stepped into the innate realm in the lonely city, shows that his realm... At least has reached the innate peak! Otherwise, he can''t have this strength! Then... It won''t take long. He will fly!"


    Most of the courtiers in the court did not understand the meaning of Chen''s old words. But the emperor Jiang Hengyu understood. His eyes, which were almost dead, suddenly lit up a bright light. Looking at old Chen: "seriously?"


    Chen Lao said, "at least * * is possible!"


    Jiang Hengyu''s eyes became clearer and clearer, straightened up and said, "that is to say... As long as I... Can hold several waves of crazy attacks in the summer and delay time... Then we have a chance to turn defeat into victory?"


    Old Chen nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, my majesty! As soon as Chu Mo''s master rises... Our opportunity will come! This boy has almost offended the whole sect of Qinglong and Zhuque before! As soon as his master leaves, he will die!"


    "Then when it soars... Will there be an omen?" Jiang Hengyu''s voice trembled.


    Old Chen nodded firmly, "flying... There must be a omen!"


    "Good!" Jiang Hengyu patted the armrest of the Dragon chair and clenched his teeth and said, "I... let''s go! Kong Zhongda listens to the order!"


    Marshal Kong Zhongda below was excited and knelt there: "the old minister is here!"


    "I order you... To go to the battlefield in person. In any case, you should hold the Daxia army back! No soldiers... Levy! No food... Levy! No money... Levy!" Jiang Hengyu looked at Kong Zhongda with a ferocious face: "if you can''t do it, don''t come back!"


    Kong Zhongda, with white hair, shouted back, "don''t worry, your majesty, the old minister will devote himself to death!"


    Rest assured, my waist is not so serious. I was scared to death yesterday. I don''t have to say anything about sitting there and aching. The key is not to stand up


    Fortunately, it eased a lot today. Although there are still various sequelae, at least we can stand up.


    Going out to record the program tomorrow, I almost pushed it off yesterday. However, at this time, temporary replacement is not good, and it is also a kind of disrespect for people.


    Let''s do things from beginning to end, right?


    I''ll go out for about a week, and I''ll stick to the limit of two hours a day with the current state of saving a chapter.


    Burst... Wait for me to come back! (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 240

    Later, Jiang Hengyu once again named several important ministers in the court and conveyed several wills. At this critical juncture of life and death, the emperor''s decree was implemented quite thoroughly.


    The whole Qi is now a word drag!


    In any case, we must drag Chu Mo''s terrible master out of the world!


    At that time, it will be the day when the whole Qi... The whole country will counterattack!


    At this time, we must work together. No matter who has affected this matter, there is only one end, that is death!


    Didn''t you see that even the prince is dead? Who else dares to slack off?


    The fifth prince was taken down, and he was luckier than his second brother. Anyway, he left a life. But he was also unfortunate, because in the final stage, he couldn''t hold on and drew fire on the big prince and the fourth prince.


    It''s not difficult for the fifth prince to be rich for a lifetime, but I''m afraid it''s impossible to make a difference.


    Even if the emperor forgets this matter and doesn''t investigate it, the eldest prince and the fourth Prince... Will never forgive him for what he did today.


    At this moment, no one even took another look at the second prince who was still lying on the bricks in the golden palace.


    With the passing of various decrees, Jiang Hengyu''s energy and spirit seemed to return to the state before the million troops went out again.


    But careful observation will find that this state of Qi monarch at the moment is actually a kind of morbid excitement.


    The common people will almost never know what happened in the palace. But with the promulgation of various decrees. The people of Daqi immediately felt a sense of urgency!


    The real war... Is coming!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    North, grassland King court.


    A grand coronation ceremony is being held.


    A beautiful girl in full dress and a crown. It is there to accept the worship of all peoples.


    Princess Baolian stood aside, with a happy smile on her face, in a very inconspicuous position behind Princess Baolian. There is a middle-aged man standing.


    If Chu mo were here, he would recognize this person at a glance. It was Pang Zhongyuan.


    The bitter days of the grassland King''s court are finally over!


    In a battle more than ten days ago, the grassland coalition led by Na Yi broke through the king''s court army led by Jin Ge.


    Before the battle between the two sides, the royal court army was infighting, and nearly one-third of the officers mutinied on the spot!


    Led their respective teams, directly announced the surrender to Princess Nai, yes. More than ten days ago, Na Yi was still a princess, not a queen.


    Originally, the king''s court army of brother Jin had little intention of war, and with the internal mutiny, it was even more vulnerable.


    Brother Jin killed himself on the spot, and the Allied forces led by Na Yi occupied the court. It took less than a year to finally return to the royal court where she grew up. Finally, she avenged her father and mother!


    Na Yi wears a crown. Holding a scepter and dressed in costumes, the whole person is extremely beautiful. She stood there quietly, accepting the worship of all the people. In my mind... There is only one figure.


    "Brother Lin Bai... Do you see? Na Yi has become the queen! Can we... See each other again?"


    If you want to wear the crown, you must bear its weight. Na Yi didn''t know this very well before, but at the moment of wearing the crown, she understood!


    Because I understand. The heart is more painful.


    Because as long as she is in this position for a day, she can''t do what she wants to do at will.


    The thing she most wants to do... Naturally, is to find Lin Bai.


    Where is Lin Bai?


    I''m afraid only one person knows the whole grassland court, right?


    Nai thought to herself. His eyes inadvertently swept over the giant in the distance like a black iron tower.


    He must know, but he certainly won''t say... Maybe he''s leaving?


    Na Yi is a little sad. Since Chu Mo left the grassland, he stood tall and foolish on the grassland and shone brightly.


    In every war, he took the lead and rushed to the front. His strong physique scared almost all the enemies!


    It doesn''t matter whether you have two yellow layers or three yellow layers, one by one... Tear them up directly!


    Then roar up to the sky.


    Such a terrible scene, even those with great courage, will definitely have nightmares.


    Princess Baolian seemed to see Nai''s mind, but she could only smile bitterly and could not do any persuasion. Everyone has his own things to do and responsibilities to bear.


    Na Yi has it, so does Lin Bai!


    The coronation ceremony was grand and joyful, and the happy prairie people finally welcomed back their king. They are very happy, singing and dancing here.


    Na Yi returned to her room and stared at the place where her father and mother had stayed in a daze.


    Princess Baolian came behind her and whispered, "big fool is gone. Do you want to send someone..."


    Nai quickly waved her hand: "no... don''t send someone to follow him. Although his nickname is big silly, he''s not stupid at all. We owe him a lot, but he doesn''t owe us anything, aunt, let him leave quietly."


    "Nai, you''ve grown up!" Princess Baolian said with some emotion.


    Na Yi came over, leaned gently against Princess Baolian''s arms, and muttered, "Na Yi would rather never grow up, than live as a child. Then her father and mother will still be there, so... There is no need to meet him."


    Two lines of clear tears slowly flowed down the corners of Na Yi''s eyes.


    Princess Baolian hesitated, wondering whether she should tell Na Yi the news of the summer boy she got.


    After hesitating for a long time, it''s better to decide not to say.


    Chu Mo, Lin Bai... The same amazing talent, the same young hero. Lin Bai was born mysterious, but obviously he had a very powerful master; Chu Mo returned to the summer, and the day of making trouble coincided with the time when he left the grassland, and there was a world-famous powerful master. Stir up endless clouds and clouds in summer!


    Baolian has too many reasons to suspect that Chu Mo is Lin Bai.


    But she knew in her heart that even if she was sure, what could happen? Can it be said that Chu Mo can come to the grassland after knowing that it is a person? He is now the man of the moment in the whole summer. How prosperous is the summer? How did you come to such a place as grassland? Besides, he is a young man with ideals and ambitions, and he must have a lot to do.


    Can Na Yi go to Da Xia? More impossible!


    She is the queen of the grassland!


    He is the spiritual leader in the minds of hundreds of millions of people in the whole grassland!


    How could she give up everything and leave?


    "Na Yi... Sorry, aunt lied to you at the beginning. It''s really impossible for you and him... It''s better to forget it. If you don''t want to... It won''t hurt." Princess Baolian hugged Nai and patted her on the back, thinking in her heart.


    "Report!" Suddenly, a bodyguard announced loudly outside, "there is emergency information coming from the South..."


    A moment later, the faces of Na Yi and Princess Baolian all showed incredible shock.


    "The million troops of the Qi Dynasty were killed in the tianduan mountains!"


    "Qi''s vitality is greatly damaged, and it may not be able to slow down for ten years!"


    "On the side of Daxia, the army is gathering at the border and is about to launch a counter offensive!"


    "The state of Qi... Won''t last long!"


    Nai stared at the information dumbfounded, and suddenly an idea came into her mind and murmured, "this thing... Can he do it?"


    Princess Baolian was stunned. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 241

    "General Fang, the front... Is Yanhuang city. Have you never been here? Compared with the capital of the Qi Dynasty, how about it?"


    There were three people sitting in a carriage. The carriage walked fast and steadily on the flat road.


    Fang Dongming sat opposite Chu Mo, and Zhang Rong sat beside Chu mo. Hearing Chu Mo''s words, Zhang Rong slightly twitched at the corners of his mouth, glanced at Chu Mo, and said in his heart: this bad boy, at this time, sprinkles salt on others'' wounds. How cruel!


    Fang Dongming was not shackled, which was a kind of respect for him, the enemy general. He didn''t want to murder or escape.


    Because that''s impossible!


    The boy in front of him will not give him that opportunity at all. Rather than humiliate yourself, it''s better to be quiet and calm, and show the demeanor of a senior general of the Qi Dynasty.


    "Capital, there is no difference." Fang Dongming said faintly, "twenty years ago, I came here once."


    "Spy?" Chu Mo glanced at him.


    "No, communication." Fang Dongming looked at Chu Mo and said, "it''s a normal exchange between the young people of the two countries."


    "I was not born at that time. I didn''t expect that there would be a good relationship between our two countries..." Chu Mo''s face showed a mocking smile.


    Fang Dongming said, "for more than a thousand years, there has been a long time of peace between the two countries."


    "If you don''t want to destroy Daxia, I think the time of peace will be longer." Chu Mo said. heiya §á


    "You are still young, you don''t understand. Sooner or later, there will be a big war between the two countries. Unfortunately, Qi is in bad luck." Fang Dongming sighed softly.


    "I can only say that you trust our crown prince too much." At this time, Chu Mo had already received feedback from Daxia. Know that Prince Xia Ying has been under house arrest. All the people around him, no one left, were killed.


    Fang Dongming looked at Chu Mo, and his voice became low: "is it the crown prince who betrayed us, or... Did you learn about the military situation? Now the dust has settled, Prince Chu can say?"


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly, smiled and said, "Prince... He betrayed us!"


    Fang Dongming raised his eyebrows, and then said with a wry smile, "I understand that the original problem lies with us after all. The defeat is not unjust! Your intelligence ability in Daxia is really strong!"


    Then, the brigade stopped when it was thirty miles away from Yanhuang city.


    Because there has been a notice that your majesty will personally go out of the city ten miles to welcome the victorious return of the generals!


    This... Is a great honor!


    Since ancient times, not many soldiers have been able to receive such treatment.


    The soldiers of the miners'' Legion are very excited. They practice and improve desperately for the convenience of mining. In their hearts, there is also a desire to serve the country and honor their ancestors!


    A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier. That''s right for them!


    Chu Mo was not too excited in his heart. He knew very well that the real battle... Had not yet begun.


    A thin camel is bigger than a horse, and a hundred footed insects die without stiffness. Although Daqi lost millions of troops, it is unrealistic to destroy the whole Daqi in a short time.


    But this opportunity, I believe the emperor or the ministers, will not be missed!


    Those leaders of the military will not miss this opportunity.


    Everyone is counting on opening up new territories... To remain in history forever!


    In particular, Chu Mo now has enough pills to remove all the highly toxic pills from master. Devil... You can leave this world at any time!


    Chu Mo is very contradictory!


    On the one hand, he naturally wanted master to return to the fairy world as soon as possible, to save his mother and to revenge; But on the other hand, he was not only reluctant to let master leave like this, but more importantly... He was not ready!


    His shoulders are still a little immature, so it''s difficult to really carry all the burden.


    If the demon king leaves, I''m afraid the strong ones in all sects on the whole green dragon and rosefinch continent will immediately pour out!


    What should we do then?


    Escape?


    The Sixiang continent is large, but how many places can it hide?


    If you don''t escape, you may be dead.


    At that time, no one will close everyone''s realm and wait for him to practice.


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart, hid these thoughts, and said to Zhang Rong, "General Zhang, later, your majesty will personally welcome the triumphant return of the generals, and I... won''t go out!"


    "What? Then... How can that be! You are the master!" Zhang rongmu stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded. He didn''t know how Chu Mo''s war report was written. If I knew, I would be even more surprised.


    "I''m too young! My record is too brilliant. And this record is more about the contribution you made by general Zhang. The aura on me is bright enough. I don''t need any more." Chu Mo looked at Zhang Rong and said, "you need these more than I do."


    "But..." Zhang Rong, a geological expert and mining general, is not very talkative. His mouth is stupid. He wants to persuade Chu Mo, but he doesn''t know how to speak.


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled, "OK, general Zhang, hurry to dress up. Later, I''ll sit in this car. Talk to general Fang, otherwise... General Fang will be afraid."


    Fang Dongming looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face, and sighed in his heart: why is there such a teenager like me in Daqi? Why isn''t he from Daqi?


    Along the way, so many days, enough for Fang Dongming to know more about Chu mo. He already knows a lot about the various deeds of the boy. Now I see Chu Mo''s attitude towards military achievements with my own eyes, and I feel more admiration for Chu Mo in my heart.


    How many people can treat this glorious moment calmly?


    At least, our Dongming... Can''t do it!


    Although he was defeated by the young man, and he was utterly defeated, somehow, Fang Dongming didn''t have much hatred for the young man in his heart.


    The war between the two armies has nothing to do with personal enmity. If there were no war, maybe they would become friends and good friends after meeting.


    Zhang Rong wanted to pull Chu Mo together, but Chu Mo seriously refused. Finally, Zhang Rongshi had no choice but to tidy up his appearance first.


    I want to see the emperor later. He is not as calm as Chu mo. Chu Mo doesn''t go out. If he doesn''t go out again, it''s too disgraceful. Immediately someone will say that they are proud of being spoiled


    People''s hearts... That''s what it is. It''s like red and white. It hates people and laughs at people. Envy, jealousy and hatred are inevitable as long as you live in this world.


    Fang Dongming looked at Chu Mo with a calm face and asked, "why don''t you want to have such a dazzling moment? I can see that you are sincerely refusing."


    Chu Mo glanced at Fang Dongming and said, "because this is not what I want." (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 242

    "What do you want?" Fang Dongming looked at Chu Mo puzzled: "in life, all you want is fame and wealth. Although you are very young, I don''t believe you don''t understand."


    Chu Mo laughed and looked at Fang Dongming and said, "in life, what you want is not just fame and wealth."


    "What else?" Fang Dongming frowned slightly and suddenly thought of the mysterious and powerful master of the young man. He was surprised and even looked at Chu Mo strangely: "do you want to become an immortal? Live forever?"


    Chu Mo looked at him with a smile, didn''t speak, listened to the noise outside, and looked at Fang Dongming: "general Fang... Are you ready?"


    Hearing this, Fang Dongming flashed a loss in his eyes, and then said, "I''m ready to become king and defeat the enemy! I''m not going to surrender... Not to live in the world! Or that sentence, please don''t kill those captives. I don''t say they''re innocent, but those people can be used as coolies or slaves. In short... Save their lives."


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment: "this, I don''t count. However, I will try my best."


    "Thank you!" Fang Dongming stood up trembling and saluted Chu Mo deeply.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As the imperial city of the summer, Yanhuang city is extremely huge. The towering city wall, like a dark dragon on the horizon, stretches out dozens of miles away. You can hardly see the end at a glance.


    At this moment, in the Yanhuang City, the team that greeted it could not see the end at a glance. heiya §á


    Banners fluttered and the team was tight. Everyone''s faces are full of pride and pride.


    That joy comes from the heart.


    No one likes war!


    But no one is willing to lose their homes, lose the land they depend on for survival, and be separated from their relatives... So at this moment, Yanhuang city... And even all the people in the whole summer are happy.


    The Royal Guard of honor, cheering, and the emperor''s luanja came slowly.


    All the soldiers of the miner''s corps here, from Zhang Rong and he Xu, to every soldier. His face was all excited, and many people even had red eyes.


    As a soldier, it is the supreme honor to be greeted by the emperor in person!


    But at this moment, everyone, subconsciously, looked at the carriage that had been hidden behind the team. All the soldiers of the miner Corps knew that there was a magical boy in the carriage.


    It was he who brought this honor to them!


    At this moment, in the hearts of everyone in the miner corps, the identity of the teenager is not just the immature... Untrusted messenger in the initial impression.


    But... Their heroes!


    "Minister Zhang Rong... Long live the emperor!" Zhang Rong, the commander of the miners'' legion, knelt down in front of the emperor''s luanja.


    Everyone behind you should kneel down with him.


    Just then, a sharp voice came: "Your Majesty has an intention, heroes don''t kneel!"


    Boom!


    This voice rang in the ears of every soldier of the miner corps, and all their faces showed incomparably moving expressions.


    At this time, a figure came out of Luan Jia. Then, climb the platform built in advance.


    All the soldiers of the miner corps, looking eagerly at the figure wearing bright yellow robes, climbed onto the platform, and then, facing them, shouted, "my heroes, welcome home!"


    "Long live my emperor long live!" Tens of thousands of miners'' soldiers shouted from their hearts, and the sound was sky shaking and resounding through the sky.


    The emperor''s eyes were also full of excitement. He looked at the crowd below and suddenly said, "where is Chu Mo? Where is my thousand mile horse?"


    Xia Xiong, the second prince who followed the emperor, was filled with emotion at this moment. With the emperor''s words, he deeply understood that from today on, in this summer. The name of Chu mo... Will spread to thousands of families!


    From this moment on, he is no longer an ordinary teenager; From this moment on, this 14-year-old boy has really reached the peak of power in the summer!


    "Er, Master Chu, he..." Zhang Rong wiped his forehead, and suddenly thought, this boy, while giving us credit, he won''t come to see the Emperor... He''s brave enough! In case there is anyone who is not open-minded at this time, please refer to him for a copy


    Although this possibility is unlikely, it is unlikely that there will be such unsightly things when the whole country celebrates. But... What if?


    Zhang Rong raised his head and told his first lie in his life: "Your Majesty... Prince Chu, he is slightly ill and is not suitable to see the wind. Let me... Let me say a word to your majesty and ask your majesty to forgive me."


    Fang Mingtong glanced at Zhang Rong unexpectedly, and smiled bitterly in his heart: this little bastard, this is only a few days of Kung Fu? Can Zhang Rong, an honest man, lie to him? His personality charm... Is it really so strong?


    He Xu stood aside, sweating in his heart. He said that childe Chu''s courage was indeed not small, although he was giving in to military achievements. But it''s a little disrespectful to see the emperor here. Fortunately, general Zhang finally learned to be flexible.


    The emperor smiled: "well, where is he? I''ll go and see him?"


    Say, unexpectedly walk down directly from the high platform.


    This time, all the people around the emperor showed strange expressions on their faces. Not everyone knew the emperor''s favor to Chu mo before.


    But now, they finally know!


    Where is this grace? It''s really spoiled!


    Not everyone knows the key point. At present, a young dignitary in the court whispered, "Your Majesty... Is this inappropriate?"


    The emperor glanced at the young dignitary lightly, didn''t say anything, and walked directly down the platform towards the motorcade behind the miners'' Legion.


    What else did the young minister want to say, but Fang Mingtong glared at him with a fierce look, and swallowed what he had said. But the heart is somewhat unconvinced.


    It is the soldier of the miner''s Corps who has made contributions, not Chu Mo! Why should his majesty give him such a high courtesy?


    At this time, Xia Jing passed by the young dignitaries, and said softly with a smile: "Your Majesty is in a good mood today." With that, he passed by the young minister directly and chased the emperor.


    The young dignitary was confused and completely did not understand what Prince Xia Jing meant by this sentence. However, being young and in a high position, his head is naturally not for nothing. A little calm analysis, suddenly a cold sweat.


    He understands!


    Not to understand how much Chu Mo contributed, but suddenly understood. Since Chu Mo could sit in the car behind him, he waited for the emperor to visit him in person. There must be a huge inside story he doesn''t know!


    Look at Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang, two big men in the court, who followed the emperor without saying a word. His eyes suddenly showed a trace of fear.


    Wiped his forehead and thought: Fortunately, he didn''t talk nonsense!


    11.11¡­¡­


    You all take it easy and save some money for reading!!! (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 243

    Chu Mo was a little surprised by the arrival of the emperor. At the same time, he was also somewhat moved in his heart. More importantly, it is admiration for the emperor''s mental skill.


    Does the emperor really like him so much? Chu Mo dare not think so. He still knows himself.


    However, the emperor has repeatedly lowered his posture. To some extent, he has done it!


    Fang Dongming glanced at Chu Mo and sighed, "from this point of view, the monarch of the Qi Dynasty... Is not as good as the emperor of the Xia Dynasty!"


    Chu Mo smiled, got out of the car, and bowed slightly to the emperor who came face to face: "boy, how dare you let your majesty come to see you in person, your majesty broke the boy."


    "You stinky boy, if I don''t take the initiative to come, I''m afraid you''ll always hide from appearing?" The emperor smiled brightly, walked forward without avoiding suspicion, and patted Chu Mo on the shoulder.


    The young minister, who was far behind, was scared by this scene, and his legs were a little weak. That''s the emperor''s hand! If you fall on your shoulder, will you be happy and faint directly?


    Look at that boy, with a wry smile on his face, he looks... He even has a somewhat reluctant look.


    My God... Young dignitaries have been afraid to think about it. People are so angry than people!


    At the same time, I also understood the position of this young man in the emperor''s mind.


    Such a grand welcome ceremony, of course, cannot always be concentrated on Chu mo. Therefore, the emperor then encouraged Chu Mo and returned to the high platform. According to the established schedule, rewards, rewards, surrender... Were carried out in an orderly manner.


    The emperor also met Fang Dongming. Instead of embarrassing the unlucky senior general of the Qi Dynasty, he gave him considerable courtesy and respect. After accepting Fang Dongming''s surrender, he asked people to leave here with Fang Dongming.


    Finally, all the soldiers of the miners'' Corps returned to Yanhuang city in the welcome of countless people in the summer, and in countless flowers and applause!


    Except for the Imperial Army and the Legion guarding Yanhuang City, this imperial city, which has almost never been entered by foreign troops, has also opened its mind to all the soldiers of the miner Legion.


    This... Is also a supreme honor!


    The emperor is using this way to tell people all over the world: I have such a mind and spirit, such a good soldier! We... Are invincible!


    Although we have already known the results, we also know the extremely detailed process. But reading the war report is different from listening to people tell it... After all!


    Therefore, the emperor and a group of important officials in the court directly brought Zhang Rong, he Xu and others into the golden hall after fixing the Palace Banquet in the evening.


    Today''s Jinluan hall is completely different from the past.


    In addition to the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair, there are more than 100 small wooden stools on the golden hall, ensuring that everyone has one!


    This small wooden stool is not a rare thing. Ordinary people have it. But you have to see where it is!


    The small wooden stool is placed in the golden Luan Hall... It is estimated that even if it is not the first time in history, it can be counted with a slap.


    He Xu''s eloquence is better than Zhang Rong''s.


    Therefore, this epic battle, which has been settled, is like a picture scroll, an image of a young hero in the mouth of he Xu. Little by little... Appears on this scroll, and little by little... Becomes rich.


    The young minister who was not blamed because the emperor was in a good mood listened to what he Xu said. Ashamed... Until now, he really understood what role the boy who had been stirring the wind and rain in Yanhuang city had played in this battle.


    At this time, Chu Mo was not in the palace, but went to Taotie building.


    "Childe! You are finally back!" Chu Yan saw Chu Mo, so excited that he rushed directly over, as if he wanted to rush into Chu Mo''s arms, but finally stopped in front of Chu mo.


    Gently pulled his skirt, his face with a little shy, gently bit his lower lip, a pair of watery eyes, black and white, staring at Chu mo.


    "I haven''t congratulated you yet. Make new contributions!" Chu Yan said with a smile and a sweet tongue: "I''ll prepare some food for the childe, and immediately ask someone to take the childe to wash. Looking at the dust along the way, I should be tired..."


    Chu Yan''s last words, people have run far away. She looks like a neat girl of a rich family.


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile, and then was taken to wash by two beautiful little girls.


    When Chu Mo finished washing and changing the clothes Chu Yan was ready to give him, the whole person seemed to have changed like a person, and his spirit completely recovered.


    It has to be said that in this regard, women are always more careful than men.


    After Chu Mo came out, he met a long lost person without accident.


    "You two goods, closed?" Chu Mo looked up and down at Xu fufu for a few eyes, and then smiled and patted his shoulder.


    At the same time, the sky god Jian directly gave Xu fufu''s information at the moment: "yellow level, six levels, physical fitness, four levels, no disease!"


    Xu fufu, with a proud expression on his face, smiled at Chu Mo and said, "that''s, brother Hei, now you may not be able to beat me!"


    "Try it?" Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu with a smile.


    Xu fufu shrunk his neck: "forget it... How can I be a strong man like me?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing. Before Xu fufu was angry, he stopped laughing and said, "brother, you have a broader future, I believe you!"


    Later, one armed uncle suihongru also came here.


    The four had a very happy meal together.


    Chu Mo didn''t talk much about the battle of the tianduan mountains, although most of the credit really fell to Chu mo. But this did not deceive the boy''s eyes and heart at all.


    Chu Mo''s goal is always higher and farther. And he knew that there was still a big war waiting for him in the future.


    Uncle one armed and Chu Yan talked about the development of sky killing organization.


    Chu Yan looked at Chu Mo happily and said, "killing heaven is developing very fast. Moreover, some people you didn''t expect before joined killing heaven!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Yan.


    Chu Yan whispered, "misty palace."


    Chu Merton was slightly stunned and looked at Chu Yan in confusion.


    Chu Yan said, "Piaomiao palace escaped with yiniang sister. In addition to sun Yifei, who has died, there are ten disciples, all of whom hold part of the inheritance of Piaomiao palace."


    "And then?" Chu Mo eyebrows a pick, seems to think of something, but some can''t believe it.


    "Qinglong and Zhuque, the martial arts sects of the two continents, failed to hunt you down, and then the disciples of Piaomiao palace came one after another. After they learned about Miaoyi Niang, they didn''t choose to enter Piaomiao Palace Royal College as Mingming." Chu Yan looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "they don''t believe in the royal family, but they believe in you! After knowing that I''m your man, they all chose to join the organization of killing heaven. I think you should see them sometime."


    "Those ten people who left the ethereal palace with a mother and sister?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Yan.


    "Yes, they are!" Chu Yan nodded hard.

 Chapter 244

    "Why do they trust us so much? It seems that it''s impossible to rely on one mother and sister alone?" Chu Mo was a little confused. After all, things have passed for so many years. ¡Ñ¡£ ¡Ñ most of these people should have settled down long ago.


    "They are not as good as they thought." Chu Yan sighed lightly, "these people have been hiding for more than ten years, and they are far worse than yiniang. If it weren''t for you, they would still be living in such a panic day here in Yanhuang city."


    Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart: how brilliant was the ethereal palace in those days? After reaching the innate peak of cultivation, more than one ancestor broke the air and soared. But in the end, none of the disciples can stand up. I have to say, this is really great sadness and irony.


    "After my understanding, I found that those high-rise buildings in the misty palace made the most fatal mistake." Chu Yan sighed lightly, "maybe it''s not a mistake. The storage rings in the Piaomiao palace have limited capacity. Moreover, the twelve storage rings are all the storage rings in the Piaomiao palace. Apart from those inherited classics, they can''t hold anything else at all. Therefore, these disciples have almost no Yuan Stone on their bodies."


    "Leaving the shelter of the school, a group of young girls want to practice under the eyes of countless covetous enemies... It is really difficult for them." Chu Mo sighed.


    Anyway, this is really good news for Chu mo.


    That night, Chu Mo secretly met the ten disciples in the Piaomiao palace who held the inheritance. To Chu Mo''s surprise, the ten female disciples of the ethereal palace knelt down immediately after seeing him and orally called him the palace master.


    Then


    He handed ten storage rings directly to Chu Mo''s hand.


    "What are you... Doing?" Chu Mo looked at the group with a surprised face: "when did I become the leader of your palace? And... Are you not afraid that I sold you all? The value of these inheritance... Don''t you know yourself?"


    A tall and beautiful woman was the oldest of the twelve disciples. It''s their eldest martial sister, whose name is Xiao January.


    Xiao January knelt on one knee with everyone. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "the once ethereal palace has been destroyed. Before we left the ethereal palace, the palace master once said. If one day, there is a person who can save your fate and rebuild the ethereal palace, you can worship him."


    "Do you think... I can save your fate? Can I rebuild the ethereal palace?" Chu Mo looked at Xiao January with some self-confidence.


    Xiao January nodded, "yes, palace master, you have done it!"


    Xiao January''s side, another skin is a little dark. But the equally beautiful woman, named Guo Yixiao, is the second senior sister of the twelve disciples. She took the message: "the palace master can protect the junior sister of yiniang, establish the Royal Academy of the ethereal palace, and survive the pursuit of thousands of strong sects on the two continents of Qinglong and Zhuque. In fact... The palace master has done it!"


    "But... But your ethereal palace..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched.


    Xiao January smiled with a smile: "the Piaomiao palace is all women, isn''t it?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Not to mention whether the choices of the disciples of the ethereal Palace are correct or a little hasty. That is to say, the ethereal palace has always been a sect dominated by women. Although there were male disciples, Chu Mo heard Miaoyi Niang say. The head of piaomi palace has always been a woman!


    Xiao January sighed lightly, "if... The former palace master was a man and a decisive man, the ethereal palace would not encounter great difficulties at all. There have been many opportunities to strangle all the dangers in the cradle. But the palace master... Abandoned her because of her soft heart."


    Guo Yixiao said aside, "later, when the palace master sent us away, he said a word. She said... She regretted it very much. If she was a decisive man, how could Piaomiao palace fall to today''s end?"


    "..." Chu Mo was a little speechless, and it can''t be said that their cognition was wrong. Men and women, in many cases. The way of dealing with problems is indeed different.


    Thinking, Chu Mo raised his head, looked at the ten beautiful women, and said with a wry smile, "aren''t you afraid that I''ll lead you astray? Aren''t you afraid that I can''t achieve... What you expect. Bring you the future you want?"


    A sweet looking girl who looked a few years older than Chu Mo smiled and said, "palace master, my name is Zhao Xiaoxiao..."


    "Your name is different from theirs." Chu Mo laughed.


    "In those days, I was sent out directly before I could name myself according to my seniority! At that time, I was only seven years old..." Zhao Xiaoxiao pouted slightly and said pitifully, "I left the school, took the ring, and was directly transferred to a strange place. After walking for three days, I saw a small town. I was there, adopted by an old couple without children..."


    With Zhao Xiaoxiao''s narration, Chu Mo understood why these women trusted him so much and why they were so willing to hand over the invaluable inheritance in their hands.


    It''s really... What they have suffered and suffered over the years... Too much and too deep!


    Zhao Xiaoxiao was so valued as soon as he entered the school. Mainly because her talent is so good!


    If we say that fan Lizi, whom Chu Mo saw in changshengtian last year, is changshengtian''s peerless genius, he broke through the yuan level before he was eight years old; Then, Zhao Xiaoxiao is a peerless genius who can only be born in Piaomiao palace for hundreds of years.


    She was six years old when she entered the ethereal palace and seven years old when she left the ethereal palace. It took her only one year to break through the yuan pass directly!


    If there was no massacre in the Piaomiao Palace at that time, it won''t be long before Zhao Xiaoxiao will officially become the head of the Piaomiao Palace''s personal disciple!


    At that time, it was once the star of hope for the future of the ethereal palace.


    Unfortunately, this star of hope, with the collapse of the ethereal palace, has become a meteor!


    Now more than ten years later, Zhao Xiaoxiao, who broke through the yuan pass at the age of seven, just broke through to the iron bone realm last year.


    Her experience is simply lamentable.


    The old couple gave Zhao Xiaoxiao only a few years of a stable life, and both died. After burying the nominally grandparents, in fact, the adoptive parents. Zhao Xiaoxiao began to live in exile.


    In the past ten years, she has been to many places, and everywhere, she will not stay too long.


    Because the power of the rosefinch association is so powerful that it almost penetrates everywhere.


    If there is a strong force behind the shelter, then today''s Zhao Xiaoxiao will at least be an expert in the iron blood realm, and it must be the peak of the iron blood realm!


    You know, Zhao Xiaoxiao is only seventeen or eighteen years old now!


    This kind of girl, placed anywhere on the Sixiang continent, can be called peerless Tianjiao.


    Zhao Xiaoxiao spoke softly, with a sweet smile on his face, but tears couldn''t help falling down. She looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "palace master, we''ve been looking forward to this day... It''s been too long!"¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough... As soon as I go out, I almost have no time to code at all, but I will still try to make time for code!


    Another good news to you, my waist is not so painful! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 245

    "Your experiences... Are similar?" Chu Mo looked at other ''female'' children and asked softly. At this moment, his heart seemed to be gently touched by something.: 6d/>- 79- ¡û¡ú 79 network


    Xiao January nodded: "yes, younger martial sister yiniang has the best luck. She met you at the most critical juncture. Therefore, she is the best... And the most ''pornographic'' of our sisters now!"


    "Why don''t you ask me where Miaoyi Niang went?" Chu Mo looked at these ''women'' and said with a wry smile, "how can you guarantee that she was not harmed by me, and the inheritance was taken away by me?"


    "Palace master, don''t be kidding. Feixian has spread the word that Miaoyi Niang has officially worshipped Feixian and become the closing ''door'' disciple of Shen aobing, the ''door'' of Feixian palm! Feixian, who is almost never willing to have any contact with Sixiang mainland, has made an exception for her." Xiao January said.


    "What?" Chu Mo''s expression on his face was very ''fine'' color, and he was not surprised that Feixian spread the word of the four elephant continent. This kind of top-level faction standing at the peak has this style... It is normal.


    He was surprised that the arrogant and domineering, cold as a facial paralysis of the ''female'' person... It was actually the palm ''door'' of Feixian!


    Not the elder or something?


    It seems that Shen Xingxue once called that ''female'' person aunt? Isn''t it said that Shen Xingxue''s background is frightening? If this relationship... Is known by the world, how many ''sects'' in the whole four elephant continent dare to come to Daxia?


    In that case, why did the emperor never mention it?


    This idea just formed in Chu Mo''s mind, and the answer was immediately thought of by Chu Mo himself.


    Shen aobing''s "female" man dared to dig down the prince''s eyes, and even the emperor dared to threaten to kill him.


    As long as the emperor is not crazy, he will not dare to make this relationship public


    However, he dare not, I dare!


    Chu Mo always worried that one day, if master left, Da Xia would be implicated by himself. The matter of thousands of strong men chasing and killing thousands of miles, plus the huge Yuanshi vein under the tianduan mountains... These two things add up. It''s enough for those ''door'' parties in the summer!


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a smile, thinking: Shen aobing... Sorry, your name of Feixian. I''m going to borrow it for use.


    "The palace master doesn''t know this?" Just when Chu Mo''s mind turned sharply, Xiao January glanced at Chu Mo unexpectedly, and then suddenly said, "the palace master should be busy with the war with the Qi Dynasty these days, and didn''t notice this. ¡û¡ú 79 net"


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly. With a wry smile, "in fact... Even if I''m not busy with these things, I may not hear about it. Because... I''ve never been in the Jianghu of this world."


    Xiao January looked at Chu Mo with a dull look: "but in the Jianghu... The reputation of the palace master has been quite prominent!"


    Zhao Xiaoxiao said, "yes, during this period of time, many people have noticed our existence, but no one has ever dared to come to our trouble..."


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly noticed that these ''women'' were still kneeling there on one knee. Hurriedly said: "you... Get up quickly. I can''t be your palace master, and I''m not qualified..."


    "If Gong doesn''t agree, we won''t get up!" Xiao January looked at Chu Mo seriously: "the palace master''s heart... May still be thinking about when yiniang junior sister will come back and let her be the palace master, right?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "do you... Disagree?"


    "No, how can we disagree?" Xiao January sighed, "today''s leader of the ethereal palace is no longer the same as before... It means great glory and power, but full of responsibilities and burdens. We have no ability to be the leader of the palace, and naturally we will not refuse someone stronger than us to be the leader."


    "Then you?" Chu Mo was puzzled.


    Xiao January said, "Feixian''s announcement is not only telling all the ''sect'' on the four elephant continent. From now on, no one is allowed to trouble Miaoyi Niang. In fact, it is also telling us that Miaoyi Niang... Will be the people of Feixian in the future!"


    "A sword in a lonely city. Immortals fly outside the sky. Once you enter the deep sea." Guo Yixiao whispered.


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo frowned, "can it be said that after joining these four ''sects'', you can''t do what you want to do all your life?"


    "The palace master can understand this." Xiao January said, "even marriage... Can only occur between these four ''sects''..."


    "Go * * *!" Chu Mo scolded.


    "Don''t be angry, the palace master. This is the foundation of Feixian... Their ''sect'' also has terrifying power and unimaginable heritage." Xiao January looked at Chu Mo with some worry. She once thought that Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang might have deep feelings. Now Chu Mo''s reaction confirmed her conjecture.


    "Although the master of the palace is a powerful and unparalleled strong man, he... Is going to leave after all. Moreover, he is a person after all." Xiao January looked at Chu Mo and said, "younger martial sister yiniang... If she can''t get rid of Feixian, she is doomed to be the master of the ethereal palace. So... You... Are our master!"


    Guo Yixiao said, "not only do we think so, but all the more than 300 former disciples of Piaomiao palace gathered in Yanhuang city now think so! In their minds, they have long regarded you... As the leader of Piaomiao palace. Otherwise... How can we gather here with your people and become a member of ''killing heaven''?"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, and then nodded: "OK, the palace master, I''m taking it for the time being! But don''t worry, one day, I''ll bring Yi Niang out of the flying fairy. It doesn''t matter whether she wants to be the palace master or not. It''s her own freedom to marry someone! But all choices... Must be her willing! If anyone... Dares to force her. I don''t mind, kill him."


    Chu Mo said, helping these ''women'' up one by one.


    Just at that moment on his body, the strong murderous spirit emitted by him made these wandering disciples of the ethereal palace feel happy and strongly dependent from then on; There are some hidden worries.


    That''s Feixian!


    Even changshengtian, the top sect in Qinglong continent, can make them dizzy for a long time just by name.


    Let alone Feixian, the top presence on the four elephant continent.


    Palace master... Can he really stand it?


    Let Chu Yan send away the beautiful ''girls'' of yingyingyan, and Chu Mo returned home.


    If we say that Chu Mo didn''t have much mind to manage the Royal College of the ethereal palace before. At this moment, Chu Mo with ten storage rings in his arms, no matter from any point of view... Has become the only and real owner of the ethereal palace ten years after its demise.


    If you don''t want to... You have to!

 Chapter 246

    That night, after Chu Mo took a bath with the blood of Yuan beast again, he felt that his body seemed to have some incomprehensible changes


    His skin is still white and soft, but as long as he runs Yuanli a little, his whole body is like steel!


    At the moment of his bathing, an invisible shackle... Was quietly opened!


    Chu Mo was a little surprised, and secretly said in his heart: have I... Entered level 6 constitution?


    Immediately, Chu Mo found a very sharp short knife. When he was in grade five physique, with a little force, this short knife could still cut his skin.


    Although it won''t hurt too deeply, it can hurt after all.


    Chu Mo ran a little Yuan Li, and his arm instantly expanded, as if emitting a faint halo on his white skin.


    Holding this short knife in his right hand, he gritted his teeth and forced himself on his left arm... He slashed fiercely!


    Brush!


    The sharp edge of the knife crossed the skin, and the thrilling feeling made Chu Mo''s forehead exude a layer of fine sweat.


    Immediately, a faint white mark appeared on Chu Mo''s left arm.


    Chu Mo casually put the short knife aside and clenched his fist hard. In the air, he made a light sound, and his eyebrows showed excitement!


    Finally promoted to level 6 physique!


    It''s not easy. It''s almost impossible for Chu Mo to achieve this Constitution without the yuan beasts hunted by the demon king.


    Moreover, once his realm improves too fast and his physique can''t keep up. When you step into the innate realm, it''s too late to improve again.


    Chu Mo gently rubbed his chin and said in his heart, "maybe... I can refine some... Pills to improve my physique?"


    "Chaos oven... Give me a prescription!"


    Chu Mo is a person who can do whatever he wants. Once he was, there were few people who needed to be concerned in this world. But now... It''s a little different.


    Since I took the title of the leader of the ethereal palace, then. He will certainly do something for those women who are suffering.


    Chaos oven directly gave Chu Mo a prescription, which made Chu Mo''s mouth twitch for a long time. Then. Speechless look up to the sky.


    it''s too hard!


    It''s unnecessary to mention that it needs the blood of various high-order yuan beasts. At the same time, if you want to activate this prescription, you must need a kind of drug introduction.


    Reincarnation pool water!


    "Mom... A formula to improve your physique. Why do you need this kind of thing?" Chu Mo is hard to understand, but he can only accept it. Only temporarily, put it down.


    Because in this world, whether there is reincarnation pool... He doesn''t know. The big cock said there was... But God knows if the chicken is reliable.


    Early the next morning, people came directly from the palace and read out the reward to Chu mo.


    The person who came was an old acquaintance of Chu Mo, an unknown old eunuch.


    The old eunuch looked at Chu Mo with a smile, just like looking at his younger generation. His strength has gone from the realm of gold and stone on the sixth floor of the Yellow level. Promoted to the state of mind in the heart refining period!


    It can be regarded as a real step into the ranks of masters in the four elephant continent.


    Chu Mo brought all this to him!


    "Childe, the will of your majesty will not be read out to you by our family. Just look at it yourself." The old eunuch casually handed the imperial edict to Chu Mo: "otherwise, you have to kneel and pick it up..."


    If an outsider sees this scene, he will be stunned, and the whole person may be scared silly.


    Under the whole world, is it the king''s land; Is it Wang Chen who leads the land.


    There was someone. Can you take the imperial edict so casually?


    The action of the unknown old eunuch seems to be disrespectful to the emperor, but he can only express his respect for Chu Mo in this way!


    yes. In the eyes of the unknown old eunuch, Chu Mo''s status has been higher than that of the emperor of Daxia!


    He won''t betray the emperor, but he... Can die for Chu Mo!


    This spirit is called ''scholar''!


    A scholar dies for a bosom friend!


    The nameless old eunuch is not physically complete, but he is mentally. But a real man!


    Chu Mo smiled and glanced at the old eunuch, then took the imperial edict and looked at it carefully.


    "King of Chu?" Chu Mo was a little shocked and murmured, "all the territory of the Qi Dynasty that was laid down is a fief of the king of Chu? This... A little... Too big?"


    "Hey, hey, we think this is the best reward for the childe!" The nameless old eunuch looked at Chu Mo with a happy face: "so, we are here to congratulate the king of Chu in advance?"


    "Haha, you always come to make fun of me." Chu Mo shook his head with a smile and whispered, "the territory of the Qi Dynasty... Is not so easy to occupy!"


    The old eunuch smiled and took out a second imperial edict from his arms: "so... Your majesty has another will..."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Qingzhou pass.


    At the junction of Daxia and Daqi.


    The tail of tianduan mountain.


    Chu Mo stood here quietly. Behind him was an army with neat appearance.


    The army has 10000 people.


    It is the miner Corps that has just been sealed in Yanhuang city!


    The military feat of destroying millions of troops in the whole country is enough to promote all the soldiers of the miner corps, any one, to at least three levels!


    Therefore, this army has also become the only one in Daxia... A legion of officers!


    Zhang Rong is not here.


    Zhang Rong, who has been promoted to a military boss, has to deal with more other things for Da Xia. Moreover, what Zhang Rong is really good at... Is never fighting.


    He Xu followed Chu Mo, looked ahead, and asked softly, "childe, do we want to join the garrison here? Or directly into the territory of Daqi?"


    Poof!


    Chu Mo spit out a grass in his mouth and glanced at he Xu: "what do you think?"


    He Xu hehe smiled: "of course, it''s to kill directly! Then... From the territory of Daqi, go around to the rear of the army of Daqi, and give them an unexpected fatal blow!"


    "I thought you wanted to enter the territory of Daqi and attack the capital of Daqi directly." Chu Mo laughed.


    "Childe, I''m kidding... The imperial capital of Daqi is not so easy to fight for the time being. Although it must be very empty now, although... I really want to do this." He Xu''s eyes flashed a light called ambition.


    With this promotion, he Xu has successfully become a real general!


    The general of Daxia is divided into January general, February general, March general, silver dragon general and Golden Dragon general!


    There is only one so-called Golden Dragon general, Fang Mingtong!


    This time, Zhang Rong''s military achievements directly promoted him from a two-star general to a three-star general. Directly into the core of the Daxia military.


    And he Xu, also from the original five-star general, was directly promoted to the general in January.


    On his left and right shoulders, the glittering golden moon symbolizes his identity.


    General January is not the goal of he Xu. He thought that one day, a dragon could appear on his shoulders!


    Moreover, he hopes it is Jinlong!


    Chu Mo smiled, patted he Xu on the shoulder and said, "you will succeed!"


    "What?" He Xu subconsciously asked, then understood, knew his mind, and was seen through by the boy.


    But he didn''t hide anything, but released his strong and powerful breath, looked ahead, and there was the territory of Daqi, and shouted, "childe, go ahead!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes also shot two dazzling lights: "move forward!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 247

    On the border, the flames of war have begun to burn!


    At the same time, in the rear, first from the summer, a rumor suddenly spread.


    "You know, a princess of our summer is a disciple of Feixian!"


    "What is Feixian? Is it a fairy?"


    "Don''t you know Feixian? I''ll tell you... The sword of the lonely city and the flying immortal outside the sky are wonderful!"


    "I heard that the mother of our little princess is the man of Feixian!"


    One by one specious news, from the folk of Daxia, spread at an incredible speed.


    Then the news spread to Daqi and then to other small countries.


    Then, at an unimaginable speed, it spread all over the Qinglong continent!


    Then... The whole four elephant continent!


    Those who have never heard of Gu Cheng Yi Jian and Tian Wai Fei Xian finally know that the strongest sects in the world are not those they are familiar with.


    There were originally four strongest sects, and many immortals have appeared. Now, there are still people who become immortals and fly to the fairy world!


    The common people don''t know what the spiritual world is. For them, leaving this world is becoming an immortal!


    When you become an immortal, you don''t enter the fairy world. What is it?


    This news is just a talk for ordinary people. Envy the little princess of Daxia, and unexpectedly have such luck.


    But in the eyes of all those who are qualified to know Gu Cheng Yijian and tianwai Feixian, this news is enough to shock them!


    Thinking of the news released by Feixian some time ago, Miaoyi Niang, once one of the twelve disciples of the ethereal palace, was accepted as a closed disciple by shenaobing, the leader of Feixian!


    When you think of the events that happened before the summer Imperial City, Yanhuang City, many people''s forehead... Exuded sweat.


    Especially those who recently heard that there was a huge Yuanshi vein in the tianduan mountains were even more shocked by the news.


    Fortunately... I haven''t made trouble in Daxia yet!


    Otherwise, there is not only a mysterious master of Chu Mo waiting for them.


    There are also real... On the four elephant continent. The most terrible sect... Feixian!


    "Is this news... True? Give me the shortest time to find out!"


    "Go to Daxia, Yanhuang city. Investigate this news for me. If you don''t, you don''t have to come back!"


    "Now, immediately, go and call our people back and tell them that the matter of that vein is slow for the time being... At least, you can''t touch the royal family of Daxia!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell that fool that he wants to die and don''t implicate the sect! Shit, any one of Feixian will kill all of us!"


    Orders were first issued from various sects on the Qinglong continent. Then there is Zhuque continent... Then there is basalt continent and white tiger continent.


    For a time, Daxia royal family became taboo.


    Talk about it!


    In a distant place. The sect location of Feixian.


    Shen aobing''s eyes were cold and his face was expressionless. He looked at a secret report in his hand. After reading it, he put it away. The regiment is in hand. That slender finger, constantly exerting force.


    Finally, the secret message turned into countless pieces. Falling with the wind.


    Behind Shen aobing, a woman in black stood with her head down. Without saying a word, I don''t know. At first glance, I thought it was a statue.


    "Where did the news... Come from?" Shen aobing''s voice, like her name, was very cold, so cold that people shivered all over.


    The body of the woman in black trembled slightly and whispered, "my subordinates checked the source of the news, which is difficult to verify. However, according to my subordinates'' inference, the news... Should not have come from the Daxia royal family."


    "Should?" Shen aobing''s cold voice was filled with some dissatisfaction.


    "Ninety nine percent assurance." The woman in black whispered.


    "Then who do you think sent the news? Everyone knows that Miaoyi Niang is my Feixian disciple at the end of the day. But you know that Shen Xingxue is a Feixian disciple, in addition to the Daxia royal family... Who else? And you know... So detailed! Now tell me, it''s not the Daxia royal family, then, who is it?" Shen aobing''s gorgeous face was covered with a faint layer of murder.


    She is already out of anger!


    Feixian has always been reclusive.


    They are very strong, even extremely strong!


    It represents the ultimate power in the world.


    But they never participate in all kinds of worldly disputes, which can also make them maintain a mysterious veil, aloof and above!


    Miaoyi Niang''s affair can be said to be an exception.


    But in Shen aobing''s view, it''s worth it. Miaoyi Niang is excellent in all aspects, both in life experience and talent. Except for being a little older, everything agrees with the standard of Feixian.


    And age... In Feixian, it''s never a problem.


    Even at the age of 50, what can we do? At the age of 50, it is also congenital!


    And the strongest in the world!


    This is also why Shen aobing has always hated the imperial family of the great Xia Dynasty. Feixian, such a detached sect, is even related to a secular royal family. This is a disgrace to Feixian!


    Therefore, when she was in Yanhuang City, she dug out the prince''s eyes without hesitation. Scolding the emperor of the Xia Dynasty is not at all serious.


    Deep in her heart, she wished she could destroy Da Xia directly!


    So, how can she allow Daxia to pull tiger skins for herself in the name of Feixian?


    The woman in black whispered, "in addition to the royal family in the summer... In fact, there is someone who knows the identity of Xingxue..."


    Shen aobing''s Willow eyebrows stood up. Just about to say something, then she closed her mouth again and waved her hand weakly, "OK, I know. You go down first."


    The woman in black glanced at Shen aobing and seemed to want to say something, but finally... She sighed and quietly retreated.


    The woman in black wants to come. Anyway, the royal family of Daxia are all relatives of Xingxue. The emperor, or Xingxue''s mother''s... Man!


    No matter how reluctant you are in your heart, this is the truth after all. Unchangeable facts!


    Unfortunately, she dared not say, and the leader would not listen to her.


    After the woman in black retreated, Shen aobing stood there alone, his face changing one after another, and gritted his teeth and said, "little beast, I just threatened you a few words, and you actually fought back against me in this way. I''ll explain this to the three families later... Damn it! You wait for me! Your master... There will always be a day of ascension. At that time, I, Shen aobing... Come to take your life in person!"


    Shen aobing was so angry that he didn''t mention it for the time being.


    Speaking of this rumor alone, Feixian didn''t make any sound after it came out.


    This is not what it used to be. A sword in the lonely city and a fairy flying outside the sky almost never made any sound. Just a while ago, Feixian had issued a decree to say something about Miaoyi Niang.


    If this rumor is false, will Feixian bear it?


    So, this rumor, nine times out of ten... Is true!


    Those who were ready to be disturbed by Daxia suddenly withdrew their hands and feet as if they had never paid attention to this country.


    The disciples of Feixian are princess Daxia. When they are full, they go to trouble.


    The Daxia emperor who got the news did not know who did it, but he could guess it in his heart. I couldn''t help laughing up in the palace.


    "Chu mo... My thousand mile horse, no, the king of Chu... Hahahaha... The king of Chu! The son of the miracle of Daxia! It really deserves its reputation!" (to be continued...)

 Chapter 248

    Before the expedition, Chu Mo had known the specific location of the five armies of the Qi Dynasty. Therefore, Chu Mo was ready to lead the miners'' army into the territory of Daqi and encircle one of the troops from behind.


    And that Qi army, corresponding to Chu Mo''s grandfather, fan Wudi''s army!


    That Qi army, with a total of more than 80000 people, is known as the 100000 tiger army.


    The Hutou army is famous in the Qi Dynasty, and there are a large number of elite soldiers in the army. It is the most powerful of the five armies.


    And there are also 100000 troops led by fan Wudi. It seems that the two sides are evenly matched.


    When there was no incident on the side of tianduan mountain, Hutou army and fan Wudi''s army tentatively fought several times, and both sides had their own victories. We also have a general understanding of each other''s combat power.


    The previous plan of the Hutou army was to wait for the news from the tianduan mountains. Once a million troops successfully cross the tianduan mountains, this Hutou army will attack fan''s invincible army at the first time.


    "Hang on to them!"


    This is the order given by the high-level military of the Qi Dynasty to the general Lenghu of the Hutou army.


    Lenghu, who is in his forties this year, is a strong man in the iron blood realm, with all his strength and on the fifth floor of the Yellow level. At this age, martial artists are in their prime of life. They are at their peak in all aspects.


    Lenghu thought with all his heart that he would improve his position by this war.


    Unfortunately, God did not give him this opportunity. Bad news came from the tianduan mountains, and millions of troops fell.


    The news made Lenghu collapse directly, and he couldn''t believe it. Millions of elite soldiers of the Qi Dynasty were buried silently in the hinterland of the tianduan mountains.


    As soon as the news came, fan Wudi, who was on the other side of Daxia, led five thousand elites to attack the barracks on the other side of the Qi Dynasty.


    This battle. Daxia has won a great victory!


    Directly annihilated more than 3000 people in Daqi and injured more than 1000 people.


    This is simply making things worse for the Hutou army.


    When Lenghu reacted and led his troops to the rescue, fan Wudi had already retreated with the soldiers who had won a great victory.


    In this battle, Lenghu was defeated by fan Wudi.


    Because both sides got the news almost at the same time, Lenghu didn''t expect fan Wudi to send someone to sneak attack. I just didn''t expect... Fan Wudi was so decisive and so fast!


    Therefore, in recent days. Lenghu contracted the defense line and hung the exemption card high. In the face of the provocation of Daxia, there was no response!


    On the one hand, Lenghu needed to adjust the state of the Hutou army. He couldn''t hide the news that millions of troops in the tianduan mountains were killed in the pit. He can hide it here, but fan Wudi... Will never hide anything for him.


    What does fan Wudi do? Although his personal combat power is not very strong, he has incomparably rich experience in leading soldiers to fight.


    The battle situation on the other side of tianduan mountain, fan Wudi at the first time. They sent people to hype it up.


    Therefore, the whole Hutou army is now in panic!


    This kind of emotion is by no means what Lenghu, the master, wants to see.


    At the same time. The royal family of the Qi Dynasty also issued another military order to Lenghu.


    "In any case, strictly prevent and defend, and do not confront Daxia head-on. No matter what method is used, we must delay this war... Indefinitely!"


    The two military orders before and after are all delayed... But the nature and significance are different from heaven and earth!


    Lenghu, as the leader. Faced with this military order, I didn''t understand it at the beginning.


    Either fight or withdraw. What do you mean by dragging?


    But then, another secret order was sent to Lenghu. Lenghu didn''t understand until he saw it.


    Chu mo... A teenager, turned out to be the leading figure in the killing of millions of Qi troops.


    At the same time, he has a terrible master!


    Although this kind of battle between secular countries, Chu Mo''s master may not be able to fight. But no one can guarantee this.


    If he takes action, then Daqi... Even if the millions of troops are not lost, they can''t be stopped at all!


    When the combat power reaches a certain level, it can really dominate the fate of secular emperors.


    "We are now waiting for the day when Chu Mo''s master rises! According to many people''s inferences, Chu Mo''s master will soon rise. Then... Is the day of our counter offensive in the Qi Dynasty?"


    "Don''t doubt whether we still have this ability after losing millions of troops. As long as Chu Mo''s master leaves, then... Almost all sects in the whole green dragon and rosefinch continent will help us."


    "At that time, even if we don''t destroy Daxia in the face of Feixian, at least... We can guarantee that Daqi won''t lose an inch of land!"


    "If Daqi doesn''t lose an inch of land, we won''t be the sinners of Daqi!"


    "Give us ten years to recuperate, and then... We, Daqi, are still invincible! We are still the only overlord in Qinglong continent!"


    This secret order is very long. It was written by Jiang Hengyu, the emperor of the Qi Dynasty. His words are sincere and his attitude is sincere.


    Lenghu was also very moved after seeing it. Secretly vowed in my heart to live or die with Daqi!


    Then these days, Lenghu did only one thing to boost his morale!


    The morale of the Hutou army has declined to a certain level, and it can only be revived through encouragement.


    This is not an easy thing.


    Anyone can fight with the wind. How to get out of adversity is difficult.


    Fortunately, Lenghu''s ability to become a military commander is naturally not poor.


    Through these days'' adjustment, the morale of the Hutou army has gradually perked up.


    In the face of Daxia''s provocation, I can also be calm.


    However, when this kind of day is the first, Lenghu''s heart doesn''t count.


    In his heart, there was only one insistence: we must hold on!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "The leader over there is Lenghu, who is also a strong general. He is strong and in the iron and blood realm. He is brave and resourceful, and is considered to be the better of the new generation of generals in the Qi Dynasty."


    "However, recently, it''s a little sad to be beaten by general fan Lao. Especially these days, the exemption card is hung high, and general fan Lao''s side is allowed to provoke in every way, but he doesn''t respond."


    "It should be that after knowing what happened in the tianduan mountains, Daqi changed its strategy. It began to want to use the delaying tactics."


    He Xu stood beside Chu Mo and said softly, "our advantage now is that the other party doesn''t know our existence. We can take them by surprise! However... This advantage can only be used once at most! You still have to decide whether to use it this time."


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, and then asked, "what do you think?"


    "I think... You should use it now! Let''s talk about it first!" He Xu said.


    As for how much he Xu''s heart depends on fan Wudi''s grandfather Chu Mo''s sake. Chu Mo doesn''t know. But Chu Mo''s heart... In fact, he thinks so.


    Kill the Hutou army first!


    This is not just for his grandfather. More importantly... As he Xu said, we should win the first battle of the counterattack for Daxia!


    We should play the power of Daxia!


    Don''t you want to delay?


    Sorry, we don''t want to. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 249

    Genius remembers love in a second ¡á Go to ¡Â¡ú net to provide you with wonderful reading. Chu Mo and he Xu have just discussed how to fight this battle against the Hutou army.


    Demon king, suddenly found Chu mo.


    Chu Mo has long been used to master''s supernatural presence and absence, and his ability can be found everywhere.


    "These yuan beast blood should be enough to raise your physique to level 7... Hmm? You have become level 6 physique?" The demon king''s two sword eyebrows, slightly picked, looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, with a bit of surprise. It seems that some people can''t believe their eyes.


    "Well, just broke through." Chu Mo was also a little proud in his heart. It seemed that even master was surprised by his speed of improvement.


    "Not bad!" The demon king who rarely praises Chu Mo did not spare words of praise this time. He looked at Chu Mo: "if it goes on like this, when you leave this world, your physique may have reached level 8! If it is true, one day, when you step into the fairy world, maybe... You really have a chance to impact your innate physique."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I will work hard in that direction!" At the same time, Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: I should not only make myself a congenital constitution, but also strive to impact the constitution of Daojing!


    "There are some yuan drugs here, and I''m not sure about the level of Yuan drugs, but judging from the smell, it should be not bad." The demon king said, and took out a lot of Yuan medicine and piled it on the ground.


    Chu Mo''s eyelids jumped and muttered, "these... Are all the best yuan drugs!"


    With that, Chu Mo began to put these yuan drugs away by categories: "this is emerald grass... Look at this year, it''s at least hundreds of years old; this is centipede flower... Look carefully at this flower stamen, like a centipede that has shrunk many times? This Yuan medicine is actually highly toxic! However, it''s used as a drug inducement... It''s the best!"


    Chu Mo was saying everything like a family treasure. (advertisement) the demon king stood there, looking at him with some strange eyes.


    Thinking that Chu Mo just worshipped him as a teacher, he was simply a talented, but very simple, stubborn teenager, very backbone. He is a child with hard bones.


    But I never found that he had a deep understanding of medicinal materials... In the eyes of the demon king. Full of doubts. In his heart, he said: does this little thing know this originally? It''s not impossible to think about it. Anyway, in this secular world, Chu Mo is also regarded as a noble child.


    The devil didn''t expect it. It''s not that Chu Mo knew this originally, but that he had a chaotic oven on his body, which can identify the medicinal materials and gods in the world.


    Chu Mo collected these herbs and compared them according to the Dan formula given by the chaos oven... Finally, he raised his head. Looking at the demon king, his eyes showed excitement. At the same time, he was also a little reluctant to give up.


    The devil''s heart... Just a little jump!


    "Master..." Chu Mo hardly hesitated. Looking at the demon king, he whispered, "your poison... Can be completely solved!"


    For the first time, the devil''s eyes, which were calm and sharp, showed a daze.


    "All the medicinal materials are ready... You can completely untangle the poison at any time!" Chu Mo said again.


    "Really?" The demon king took a deep breath, and then. Calm down and look at Chu Mo: "before I leave, I will help you destroy all the top sects in the world... Anything that can threaten you!"


    The devil''s words are unequivocal.


    Chu Mo suddenly remembered the topic of cause and effect when the rooster chatted with him two days ago.


    "The higher the level, the more powerful the cause and effect is. Especially for the creatures that don''t provoke you, kill wantonly. The cause and effect of the contamination is unimaginable. These will be returned to you when the catastrophe comes. And. It is doubled!"


    Chu Mo asked the rooster, "for example?"


    "For example, one day, your boy will step into the innate realm and have the strength to destroy a country. But if you really do this... Then there will be nothing at that time. The most is to make you look murderous."


    "But when you reach the innate peak. When you want to soar to the spirit world, these causes and effects will directly fall a catastrophe! This catastrophe, which is at least ten times larger than the normal catastrophe. It may even be a hundred times!"


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "flying... It''s not as easy as you think. Now, you should understand why the more powerful people are, the more they should stay away from the secular world. Away from all kinds of disputes?"


    "But in the fairy world, my master was chased and killed by countless people. Aren''t those people afraid of being tainted with cause and effect?" Chu Mo asked.


    The rooster giggled a few times: "of course I''m afraid! But when this benefit... Exceeds their fear of cause and effect, they will still do it without hesitation. Moreover, how many of those people who did it to your master in the fairy world are really capable of flying into the heaven? If there was such a power to do it to your master, your master would have fallen!"


    Chu Mo really listened to what the rooster said. Although I dare not say that I have a particularly deep understanding of the word cause and effect. But it is deeply remembered in my heart.


    Now, hearing master say that before leaving, he should clear all obstacles for him, Chu Mo was moved, but a strong worry rose in his heart.


    "Master, if you do that, you will be infected with great cause and effect?" Chu Mo looked at the demon king and asked.


    The demon king was slightly stunned: "do you know cause and effect?"


    Say, and some suddenly said: "I know, it''s the chicken that told you again... How good is it to be its chicken quietly? It''s so talkative!"


    "Master, is this true?" Chu Mo looked at the demon king;.


    The demon king hesitated for a moment and nodded: "it''s true, but I don''t care about this cause and effect."


    "No..." Chu Mo looked at the demon king and said seriously, "I don''t want to owe too much to master! These things are my cause and effect, not your master!"


    "Since you have become my disciple, your cause and effect are related to me." The demon king said lightly, "you don''t have to take that chicken too seriously. If everyone in the world really cares about cause and effect, there will be no conspiracy and killing that day."


    "In short, I don''t want master to carry so many irrelevant causes and consequences because of my affairs." Chu Mo insisted.


    After all, Chu Mo doesn''t know the real horror of cause and effect. He can adhere to this attitude, completely out of the depths of his heart, a kind of protection for the devil!


    Not only master can protect apprentices, apprentices... Can also protect master.


    Chu Mo doesn''t know, doesn''t mean the devil doesn''t know. The power of the word cause and effect is clear in the devil''s heart!


    When the real disaster comes, the power of the word cause and effect is completely crushing!


    Although this is the lowest level of the world, the more the cause and effect caused by this huge gap, the more powerful it will be one day in the future... The more powerful it will be!


    It can even make a top power disappear in an instant!


    Does the demon king really care about this? Of course not!


    But in the face of the apprentice who gave himself a second life, the demon king can give up everything.


    He is afraid, but he has no regrets!


    "I believe... I can handle it!" Chu Mo smiled: "master, don''t forget that I still have a big cock. I can''t beat it... I can run! I won''t think running away... Is such a disgraceful thing."


    The demon king thought for a while, and smiled on his face: "also... My apprentice is not so easy to deal with!"

 Chapter 250

    Later, Chu Mo shut himself in the room and spent a night refining all the pills, a total of 18.


    The next morning, Chu Mo directly handed these pills to the demon king.


    Looking at the porcelain vase in his hand, the eighteen pills, the devil''s hand, was very stable, but his heart... Was a little trembling.


    In those days, he was chased and killed from the fairy world and fled directly to the spiritual world and then to the mortal world. For the demon king, this life has basically come to an end.


    If it weren''t for the little obsession of his sweetheart, if it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t want this inheritance to be destroyed here, the demon king would have died long ago.


    Who would have thought that a disciple who collected in order to inherit the mantle should have given him such a big surprise. Even the word surprise... Can''t express his mood at all.


    This is regeneration!


    The demon king took a deep look at Chu Mo, and his lips moved, as if he wanted to say something.


    "Master... Don''t say anything." Chu Mo at this moment, a heart is also churning, full of excitement.


    It seems that he gave the devil a new life. But in fact, why didn''t the Demon Lord give him a new life?


    If he hadn''t met the demon king, even if he had brought the celestial God''s mirror, an artifact that could make the leaders of the heaven fight with blood, I''m afraid... It would have been buried in the bones of the mountain.


    Phantom wind step, Youming eight sabres, thousand heavy hand, heaven, earth and man Sancai fist... These skills in the fairy world can cause a bloodbath, and now they have all become his unique skills.


    He changed the fate of the devil, the devil... Also changed his fate!


    A super strong man who should have fallen into the world long ago has now stood up again; A teenager who has peerless talent but may do nothing in his life has successfully embarked on that path of cultivation.


    The real miracle is the cause and effect between teachers and apprentices.


    Nothing is more magical than this.


    The demon king nodded, looked at Chu Mo, and said softly, "after taking these pills, I will disappear from this world immediately."


    Chu Mo''s eyes instantly turned red, but his face showed a happy smile: "after Master goes back, I must rescue Shiniang earlier. I hope... The day I enter the fairy world, I can see my younger martial brother or younger martial sister!"


    "You boy..." the demon king smiled helplessly, and then said, "I''m afraid your martial mother only has a weak soul now. It''s not easy to reshape her body..."


    "I believe master can do it!" Chu Mo said.


    The demon king nodded, "yes, no matter how difficult it is... I will do it!"


    "That..." Chu Mo wanted to say goodbye to master... But this sentence. But he choked in his throat and couldn''t speak at all. The nose is sour, and the heart is also very uncomfortable.


    Shouldn''t we say goodbye to master happily? Why... Is this? Why is my heart so sad?


    The demon king, who has always seemed indifferent and ruthless, has a cold face all day. At the moment, his eyes are also slightly red.


    He took a deep look at Chu Mo, then pulled up Chu Mo''s arm and instantly disappeared here.


    He Xu over there got the order and stood still.


    Chu Mo told he Xu not to disturb him. Therefore, no one knows that their commander is no longer in the Barracks at the moment.


    He Xu knew something. He Xu was still very excited when he guessed that Chu Mo''s master might be here. Of course, he won''t know that the demon king will never appear in this world again this time.


    I also feel that with such a powerful ruler, the miners'' Legion will become a truly invincible Legion.


    Chu Mo felt that the scenery in front of him was constantly changing. It seemed as if the whole heaven and earth were rapidly away from him.


    He did not know where the master was taking him, nor what the master was taking him to do.


    The demon king also didn''t say a word and took Chu Mo directly. Fly north.


    Soon, Chu Mo saw a vast white scene under his feet, a huge ice field. Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and immediately felt that this ice field looked familiar.


    Isn''t this... The land of ice and snow?


    Master, where are you taking me?


    Chu Mo''s heart guessed, but he felt that with the character of the demon king, he should not do so.


    Until Chu Mo saw the towering mountain. Finally, it was confirmed that the demon king really brought him to changshengtian.


    No, Laoshan Mountain, solitary God peak... The location of Changsheng heaven!


    However, the demon king did not take him through the mountain gate into changshengtian. Instead, take him and fly directly to the peak of Gushen peak!


    Chu Mo stood high and saw a large area of ancient buildings on the top of the solitary God peak. In those buildings, there is a desolate and ancient atmosphere, which connects into a piece and goes straight to the Xiaohan.


    This is the most mysterious and almost the most powerful place on the whole Qinglong continent!


    However, Chu Mo was a little surprised that there was no response from the solitary God peak until the demon king took him down from the sky.


    It was not until they fell in front of a big hall that they suddenly reacted. There were dozens of breaths in an instant, which directly locked them firmly.


    At the same time, an old voice seemed to come from the depths of the mountain: "what''s the matter with my friend''s sudden rush to my lonely God peak?"


    Then, a dozen figures came here from all around, but when they were hundreds of feet away from the demon king and Chu Mo, they all stopped. Just looking at these two people from a distance, I didn''t mean to come up.


    The demon king said lightly, "this is my apprentice. His name is Chu Mo!"


    A dozen figures in the distance over there all looked at each other with puzzled eyes. Obviously, they haven''t heard of the name Chu mo.


    "Oh?" The voice deep in the mountain was also somewhat unexpected: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Mo raised his head. He was very moved. He understood what master meant by bringing himself here.


    "Zhao Hongzhi, the seven elders of changshengtian, stole the eggs of Fengyi dragon in the past years, was chased by Fengyi dragon, and almost died. He was saved by the child''s grandfather. More than ten years later, the child caused trouble in the secular world, and came to your changshengtian to learn martial arts with the keepsake given by his grandfather. But he didn''t expect that your seven elders were afraid of things being exposed. They not only ignored the saving grace of the year, but secretly instructed their disciples to want the child''s life!"


    "After he failed, he drove the child out of his eternal life. Then he went to the secular world to assassinate the child''s grandfather, trying to cover up the ugly things he had done in those years."


    "This kind of scum can even become the elder of your eternal Heaven, which is disgusting!"


    The voice of the demon king was cold and resounded through the sky of the solitary God peak. For a time, I don''t know how many disciples of changshengtian heard it.


    All the people who heard the news looked different. The eyes of most people are full of disbelief.


    Only a few people, hearing this sound, turned extremely ugly!


    Under the solitary God peak, the place where ordinary disciples of Changsheng day practice their skills and practices, is on the huge square that Chu Mo once stepped on. Many people''s eyes fell on a little boy less than ten years old.


    The little boy''s face first showed surprise, and then, in his eyes, which originally seemed innocent and pure, flashed a touch of coldness and malice.


    The two hands in the robe sleeves tightly clenched into fists.


    This little boy is the Tianjiao fan plum of the young generation in the long life! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 251

    This square is where the junior disciples of changshengtian gather. This is the place under the jurisdiction of the seven elders, Zhao Hongzhi!


    In other words, almost all the disciples of changshengtian will stay with Zhao Hongzhi for a long time at the initial stage of entering the sect. Even Tianjiao like fan Lizi will be trained by Zhao Hongzhi for several years at least.


    The others are longer, more than ten years, even decades.


    Therefore, throughout Changsheng day, the seven elders, Zhao Hongzhi, are quite famous, and even more popular than many elders who have been famous for many years.


    For a long time, Zhao Hongzhi, the seven elders, was also like a God in the eyes of the junior disciples of changshengtian. In their minds, the seven elders have a good character and are willing to guide and support their descendants. Almost all young people are in awe of the seven elders.


    Now, hearing this inexplicable sound suddenly, the disciples of changshengtian in the square were almost stunned there.


    Most people have long forgotten what happened a year ago. For them, it was just a small episode in their life.


    Not too many young people fail to come to changshengtian every year. In the hearts of changshengtian disciples, those people are not worthy of their attention, and they are not in the same world.


    Those who can be found in this way are definitely the first in their memory!


    "What happened?"


    "Why did the man say that the seven elders once stole the eggs of the wind wing dragon?"


    "Impossible? This should be pure dirty water. As the top sect in Qinglong continent, how can anyone do such a thing?"


    "Yes, seven elders can''t do such a thing!"


    "This must be slander!"


    "Yes, slander!"


    "Chu Mo, I don''t know what kind of shit luck he had. After being rejected by changshengtian, he found a powerful master. Now he has the face to come back and make trouble. He really doesn''t know what to do!"


    "Our elders of changshengtian will teach them a lesson!"


    On the square, those young immortals disciples all showed indignation on their faces.


    In the hall at the end of the square, Zhao Hongzhi''s reaction was completely different from those disciples on the square.


    On the lonely God peak, as soon as the cold voice sounded, Zhao Hongzhi''s body couldn''t help shivering!


    He will never forget that in the summer of Yanhuang City, the powerful and cold youth kicked him out of Yanhuang city with only one kick.


    That foot... He will never forget it!


    The other party has been completely strong enough that he can''t understand it. Even in this long life, there may not be an opponent of that person!


    Over the past year, Zhao Hongzhi has been living in fear and regret.


    At first, if he could bear it for a while and recruit the little beast into the immortal sky, then the little beast would never meet the strong abnormal person. Naturally, it is impossible to become that person''s apprentice, and the later things will not happen.


    Then, he has countless opportunities to let the little beast God die unconsciously!


    "I blame myself... Too impatient!"


    Zhao Hongzhi has said this sentence to himself many times. Unfortunately, in this world, there is no regret medicine to buy.


    In recent months, Chu Mo has stirred up the situation in the secular world, which has made Zhao Hongzhi feel uneasy and restless.


    Today, what he was most worried about... Finally happened!


    The other party even came directly to the door and made public what he had done that year.


    Now... What should I do? Run?


    Zhao Hongzhi didn''t think he could escape under the man''s eyes.


    Don''t admit it? It seems that there is only one way to go.


    When Zhao Hongzhi was nervous, the cold sound sounded again on the solitary God peak.


    "Although he is a scum, it''s also a matter of your longevity. I''m here today just to tell you one thing, my disciple. I''ll kill whoever dares to move!"


    The cold voice of the demon king resounded through the lonely God peak.


    At this time, a figure galloped from a distance. Finally, in front of the demon king and Chu Mo, there was an old man who had a crush on last year''s fifties.


    The old man''s body, with an upper breath, seems to have been in a high position for a long time. Even in the face of a strong person like the demon king, he also appears confident.


    "Is it impolite for my friend to suddenly appear on the solitary God peak and talk nonsense here? Or... Does my friend not take my eternal life in mind?" As soon as the old man came up, his tone seemed a little aggressive. One eye looks directly at the demon king.


    The demon king looked at the man expressionless: "who are you?"


    "I''m the leader of changshengtian." The old man said faintly.


    At this time, the dozen people who had been paying close attention to this side before all leaned here.


    "Oh." The demon king answered lightly, "you are not qualified to talk to me. Where is the person who just spoke? Let him out."


    "Are you too proud of yourself?" The leader of changshengtian laughed angrily, "this is changshengtian! It''s not your one mu three Fen land."


    The demon king picked his eyebrows and was about to speak. At this time, a faint voice came from the distance: "step back."


    "Supreme elder..." the head of changshengtian showed a look of shock on his face. Unexpectedly, the supreme elder, who has been closed for hundreds of years, went out of the pass!


    The old voice just now was made by the supreme elder of changshengtian. But at that time, the supreme elder was still in seclusion. Being able to make the supreme elder speak is enough to shock the eternal life, because the supreme elder has not made any sound for too many years.


    Even a lot of people are guessing that they are too long to have sat down.


    Unexpectedly, the arrival of this man today made the supreme elder leave the pass directly!


    "Step back." The old voice was very calm, but the tone was full of an unquestionable flavor.


    The leader of changshengtian hesitated for a moment and hugged his fist in the direction of the old voice: "yes!"


    With that, he waved his hand directly, and the dozen people, together with the leader, all retreated with a shocked face.


    Elder Taishang is out of the pass!


    This news shocked the whole eternal life.


    Even many old people who have been in Changsheng for more than 100 years have never heard the voice of the supreme elder, let alone see him.


    Then, a young man in his early thirties came step by step from a distance. It seems very slow, but every step can take dozens of miles. In the blink of an eye, it comes to the demon king and Chu mo.


    The young man had dark long hair, casually draped over his shoulders, and wore a blue Taoist robe. His eyes were calm. When he looked carefully, he was full of vicissitudes. Only with these eyes can we see that this man''s age will never be as young as his face.


    The young man first looked up and down at Chu Mo, then showed a bright color in his eyes, and exclaimed, "what a brilliant young man! This... Is a disciple whom we have refused for a long time?"


    The demon king didn''t speak, but looked at the man calmly.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, looking into the young man''s eyes, with some curiosity. He was curious to know how old the man was and what kind of state he had reached?


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: is this person the legendary innate master? A congenital strong man like Shen aobing, Feixian?


    The young man then sighed, "Changsheng day... Being a top-level sect for too many years, it is inevitable to become bloated and decadent. Even such disciples will be let go... I really don''t know what those people are doing to eat, dead meat!"


    This sentence of the youth did not hide anything, and spread throughout the solitary God peak.


    Under the solitary God peak, on the huge square, countless young immortals disciples were stunned there in an instant.


    In the hall at the end of the square, Zhao Hongzhi, the seven elders, instantly turned pale.

 Chapter 252

    Why did the supreme elder say so? Zhao Hongzhi''s heart set off huge waves, and that kind of huge pressure, like a mountain, instantly pressed on his heart. £¤f¡£ £¤f


    But at this moment, he can do nothing!


    Despite his strength, he has reached the peak level of Ming state of mind. In the secular world, this state has been like a God. But in front of the supreme elder of changshengtian, he was still not enough to see. He was as immature as a child and dared not resist!


    The demon king looked at the man in front of him lightly, and there was no expression on his face.


    After sighing, the young man looked at the demon king and said softly, "I will definitely give you an account of this!"


    With that, an unimaginable terrible smell came out of the young man''s hands. In a moment, it shrouded the entire solitary God peak.


    Born strong!


    Only the inborn strong have this momentum and ability!


    Zhao Hongzhi, who was uneasy in the room, suddenly felt that his whole body was locked up by an invisible force. Then, I couldn''t help flying out of the room. Fly towards the peak of Gushen peak!


    This scene was seen by countless changshengtian disciples on the square. Everyone, as if he had been hit by the body immobilization method, stood there unable to move, and almost lost his ability to think.


    Chu Mo stood beside the demon king and looked at Zhao Hongzhi, the elder of Changsheng Tianqi, who was once high in front of him and ugly in front of his master. Now he flew to him like a wooden man.


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly became extremely cold, and his heart set off waves.


    This is the man who almost killed his grandfather and almost ruined his life!


    Chu Mo''s hatred for Zhao Hongzhi is not generally strong.


    But he always knew that with his current strength, he was no match for Zhao Hongzhi. Therefore, he has been holding back, and it seems that he has forgotten this matter.


    But in fact. That hatred... Has been deeply buried in my heart.


    After Zhao Hongzhi, the seventh elder of changshengtian, caught him, he looked at him faintly, "are they telling the truth?"


    "Younger generation Zhao Hongzhi, have you met the supreme elder!" Zhao Hongzhi''s knees softened. Kneeling on the ground, he said in a sad voice, "supreme elder, this is pure slander! The younger generation is wronged!"


    "Say." The supreme elder of changshengtian, with a indifferent voice, looked into Zhao Hongzhi''s eyes. Hardly any mood swings can be seen.


    When you reach their level of cultivation, it is easy to see whether others are lying.


    This Zhao Hongzhi, in changshengtian, is also considered to be an outstanding young group. Although he has been in seclusion, the elder is still very clear about some trends in the sect. I know that Zhao Hongzhi is such a person. At the same time, I also know that he has a high position in the eyes of changshengtian''s young disciples.


    "Return to the supreme elder. The younger generation did owe this young grandfather a favor in those days, but the fact... Is not like what they said!" Zhao Hongzhi looked aggrieved and said, "please take the great elder''s advice. If the younger generation really wants to steal the eggs of the wind wing dragon, how can they survive? This young man''s grandfather is just a martial artist in the iron skeleton realm. What ability can he have to save me from the claws and teeth of the wind wing dragon? This is completely their slander of me!"


    "Really?" The supreme elder sighed gently and said, "this matter. If you tell the truth, you may not have room for maneuver. But if you lie, even if you are my eternal disciple, I... May not be able to protect you."


    The supreme elder looked at Zhao Hongzhi and sighed lightly. As the eternal Heaven. One of the few old people left, his eyes are naturally quite vicious.


    Whether he lied or not is an indisputable fact, but Zhao Hongzhi''s heart has been confused. If you are selfless in your heart. Why are you upset?


    "Really, the elder, the younger generation dare not lie, dare not lie!" Zhao Hongzhi''s tears were almost falling, and his whole person was almost completely collapsed. The whole person looks extremely embarrassed. He only watches the last glimmer of Qingming in the bottom of his heart. No matter what, he can''t admit that Zhao Hongzhi once did these things!


    Therefore, ordinary people may really believe what Zhao Hongzhi said. Acting, three false, seven true, is enough to deceive the vast majority of people.


    What''s more, at this moment, Zhao Hongzhi is one false, nine true! It is almost possible to confuse the false with the true.


    At this time, the supreme elder of changshengtian looked at the demon king and sighed, "friend, you heard it too. Maybe there was a misunderstanding in the middle of this matter..."


    The demon king glanced at the supreme elder and said faintly, "your heart... Has also shifted a little. Do you want to protect him?"


    The supreme elder glanced at Chu Mo and said, "there may be something wrong with what Zhao Hongzhi did, but after all... It didn''t cause regrettable results, did it?"


    "You mean... That''s it?" A cold light flashed in the eyes of the demon king.


    This touch of coldness was caught by the supreme elder, but he still looked at the demon king and advised, "I can understand that my friend is eager to protect his disciples. However, if the child was worshipped in the eternal Heaven at that time, wouldn''t he be able to worship you as a teacher? Moreover, it''s not surprising that something happens in this eternal Heaven..."


    The supreme elder almost didn''t say directly: if Chu Mo worshiped Changsheng day, I''m afraid Zhao Hongzhi would have killed him long ago!


    Zhao Hongzhi knelt there, and his face became extremely ugly. His thoughts, in front of the supreme elder, really could not be hidden.


    "So, what kind of explanation do you want to give my apprentice?" The demon king looked at the supreme elder.


    "For my sake, this matter... Just forget it. Looking back, I will punish Zhao Hongzhi for fifty years!" The supreme elder looked at the demon king with a sincere face: "moreover, I promise that from now on, no one who lives forever will be embarrassed."


    The demon king looked at the supreme elder expressionless, didn''t speak, but looked at Chu Mo: "this is your business, what do you think?"


    Chu Mo smiled, looked at Zhao Hongzhi who was kneeling there and said, "although you look like a mangy dog now, I know very well that you face my hatred in your heart. Now you should most regret why you didn''t kill my grandfather at the first time."


    Chu Mo did not wait for Zhao Hongzhi to say anything, but looked at the supreme elder of changshengtian: "you are not fair!"


    Like a young man with a brave face, the elder of Changsheng Tiantai looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "young man, how can I be unfair?"


    Chu Mo turned his face to one side, no longer looking at the supreme elder of changshengtian, but looking at the demon king, and then pointed to Zhao Hongzhi with his finger: "I''ll kill him myself!"


    At this moment, a faint smile finally appeared on the demon king''s face: "this is my apprentice!"


    "You... You!" The elder''s face finally changed a little color, and he was a little angry¡ª¡ª


    After going out for several days, I tossed about all kinds of things. I had a few blisters on my mouth, which hurt even if I didn''t touch it. However, I finally came home successfully now.


    I slept for three hours in the afternoon. When I woke up with urine, I suddenly remembered that there was no script for a word today. I quickly got up with red eyes.


    Let me slow down for a day tomorrow, and it will explode the day after tomorrow! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 is this your style?


    If Chu Mo had him around today and dared not express his feelings directly, the demon king would really be disappointed!


    People should have the heart of fear. In the face of powerful things, it is right to be in awe.


    But this does not mean cultivators!


    The road of cultivation is rugged. If there is no real fearlessness, how can we talk about cultivation? It''s good to be a worldly rich man at ease. Why embark on this lonely and arduous road?


    Therefore, the demon king came to changshengtian with Chu Mo today, not to rely on his strength to directly clear all obstacles for Chu mo. But the last test of Chu mo before he left!


    Chu Mo didn''t disappoint him.


    Zhao Hongzhi looked at Chu Mo with some disbelief. At the same time, he also heard that kind of seriousness and persistence from the boy''s tone. Deep in his heart, he suddenly felt an unprecedented fear.


    This boy, in only one year, from the second floor of the Yellow level... A martial artist like a mole ant, broke through the yuan pass and the iron bone realm. And this is far from the end of this teenager. As a strong man who knows the peak of his state of mind, he doesn''t lack this eyesight.


    Just such a peerless genius, how could he have looked away at the beginning?


    Chu Mo, who came to changshengtian a year ago, is obviously a boy with mediocre talent. Why will he change so much after a year? Is it this unfathomable person... Who changed the fate of Chu Mo?


    Thinking of this, Zhao Hongzhi''s heart suddenly seemed to have a flash of lightning.


    Then, he stared at the demon king dumbfounded: "the person who came to Changsheng with him at the beginning... Is it you? Is it you... Sealed his talent by means?"


    The supreme elder beside him couldn''t help sighing in his heart. It''s really stupid for Xin to react now.


    Then, a wry smile appeared on Zhao Hongzhi''s face: "no wonder... No wonder... It was not my lack of eyesight, but you sealed his talent..."


    With that, Zhao Hongzhi looked at the elder Taishang: "elder Taishang, do you see? The younger generation is not a narrow-minded generation. At the beginning... The younger generation was also cheated by this expert. Otherwise, how could the younger generation drive such a peerless genius out?"


    "If master didn''t seal the talent breath on me, you would leave me in Changsheng day and let me die quietly for a year and a half, wouldn''t you?" Chu Mo looked at Zhao Hongzhi and said softly, "at that time, I swore at the foot of Gushen peak. One day, I will smash your rotten Mountain Gate! But before that, Zhao Hongzhi... I will kill you ungrateful beast first!"


    The demon king didn''t talk nonsense at all. He glanced at Zhao Hongzhi casually.


    Zhao Hongzhi suddenly shouted. He felt that there was a heavy lock in his Dantian, which directly sealed most of his strength.


    His face was full of horror. Roared, "what are you going to do?"


    At this time, the elder''s face. Also completely hung up, looking at the demon king: "friends really want to make a big fuss on this lonely God peak?"


    The demon king looked at the supreme elder: "I didn''t want to do this, but your attitude changed my mind. My apprentice said he was an ungrateful beast, so he was. If my apprentice wanted to kill him, he must die!"


    "You are too..." the elder''s face was livid. Glare at the demon king.


    However, before he finished speaking, he felt a cold breath that directly enveloped him. The cold breath... The body was so cold that it couldn''t bear it at all, and shivered directly.


    The last word. Hold it back directly, and then look at the demon king with horror on his face. In my heart, I was shocked: this shouldn''t be!


    It is also a congenital realm. Even if this person has reached the congenital peak strength in front of him, he should never have this ability!


    As the supreme elder of changshengtian, he has more knowledge than ordinary people. In his youth, he also read some very ancient books in the sect.


    It is written about some legends of the spiritual world. It is called legend because no one can be sure that those things are true. He didn''t believe it himself.


    But at this moment, looking at the man in black in front of him, his means... Reminded the supreme elder of those legends he had seen in those years. It seems... It''s really similar!


    The leader of changshengtian and others who have retreated in the distance can feel that something seems to have happened on the top of the mountain. But thinking of the majesty of the supreme elder, no one dared to offend him, so he could only wait there anxiously.


    At the same time, there are several places in the whole not old mountain, where there are strong breath fluctuations, as if there is something... Agitating.


    At this time, the demon king said faintly, "don''t want to die, just stay in your coffin!"


    Boom!


    A few grand breaths rose from all over the old mountain in an instant.


    Then, the whole longevity day, like a mountain collapse, rumbled.


    An angry voice came from the depths of the old mountains: "who dares to invade my eternal life?"


    Then, four faint, yellow sword Qi, from four directions, directly cut to the demon king!


    Innate power!


    Even the leader of changshengtian didn''t know that there were so many innate realms of power in changshengtian!


    Only the inborn realm and the moves displayed can produce this yellow light!


    One of the sword Qi, like a yellow line, looked like it was about to solidify, crossed the sky and swept directly at the demon king''s head.


    The supreme elder''s eyes were about to crack and shouted, "don''t..."


    But it was too late. In the blink of an eye, the four sword Qi came close to the demon king.


    There was still no expression on the demon king''s face. This level of attack is not even tickling for him!


    Therefore, he didn''t even hide!


    Let these four yellow sword Qi cut on him.


    "Death!"


    A cold sound came from afar.


    Then


    Then there is no then.


    The four sword Qi, like a clay ox into the sea, is not even a wisp of wind. Because the clothes of the demon king have not changed at all.


    "Is this the way you live forever?" The demon king said indifferently, and then waved his hand casually.


    Bang!


    In the depths of the old mountain, a figure just rose, and his body burst to pieces.


    "No!" The supreme elder issued a sad cry: "master!"


    It was the master of Changsheng supreme elder who was smashed by the demon king at random!


    This news shocked everyone in the whole world beyond measure. At the same time, those Changsheng disciples who didn''t even know what had happened all faintly... Had a feeling of imminent disaster.


    "Please stop!" The supreme elder said to the demon king, "I will give an explanation to the elder..."


    "Late!" The demon king said, pointing in the other three directions.


    Bang bang!


    Three explosions sounded over the zibulao mountains. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 254

    These three explosions are like three thunderbolts!


    It rang through the whole world, shaking people''s hearts


    Those immortal disciples who didn''t know where they were were were shocked by fear... Under the attack of various emotions, they suddenly heard these three explosions, and many people couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    "Good! It must be our immortal ancestor who defeated the villain!"


    "Yes, it must be our ancestors. It''s really powerful!"


    "I''ve long heard that we have a solid foundation in longevity, and now it has proved this. I didn''t expect that I was lucky enough to witness this scene with my own eyes!"


    On the square, many disciples of changshengtian praised loudly. But in fact, their hearts are full of confusion. What they want to ask is: what happened?


    At the top of the solitary God peak, the immortal elder stood there, his whole person was lost, and his eyes were full of confusion.


    This great power, who has stood at the peak of the world, is as vulnerable and helpless as a child at this moment.


    Where can Zhao Hongzhi, the seven elders over there, not know what happened, because he, alone, even damaged four immortal ancestors of the innate realm in succession.


    Each of these four people is worth thousands of times more than Zhao Hongzhi. Even if he dies 10000 times, it is not enough to pay for it.


    That is to say, up to now, even if the demon king and Chu Mo don''t share the same general knowledge with him and turn around and leave, he Zhao Hongzhi is also not good to die! Baidu yixiashu Performance Hall chop mouth new chapter section 1


    I can also think with my knees that if the leader can let him go, it will be hell.


    At this moment, Zhao Hongzhi was completely disillusioned. He looked at Chu Mo, and his heart suddenly surged with infinite anger: "little beast... Because you are alone, four ancestors died in my eternal life, and you are to blame!"


    Chu Mo looked at Zhao Hongzhi with a ferocious face and crazy eyes, and said, "because of me? Zhao Hongzhi, you are dying, but you still don''t wake up, and you put the blame on others. You scum, I''m disgusted to say more to you! Come on, I''ll solve you here today, and then I''ll write off the gratitude and resentment with you forever!"


    "Little beast... You really dare to say that because you have died four long-lived ancestors, killing me can be written off? Hahahaha... You dream! Your master, sooner or later, the day you rise, that day will be your death!" Zhao Hongzhi said with a grim smile.


    PA!


    A crisp sound.


    Zhao Hongzhi covered his face with his hands and looked at the supreme elder in front of him with a shocked face.


    "You beast! I just hate why I didn''t pat you to death!" The supreme elder''s beard and hair were all open, and his hair was full of anger.


    The demon king said coldly: "although your reaction is still fast, I still want to remind you that I don''t mind killing you now... If you dare to threaten me like this!"


    The demon king said, raising his feet and stamping gently on the ground.


    Ka!


    A soft sound.


    Then, a thin crack, from the foot of the demon king to the front and back directions, quickly spread out.


    The elder''s face suddenly showed a shocking color and looked at the crack inconceivably.


    After a while, nothing unusual came.


    The supreme elder finally breathed a sigh of relief, but looking at the crack, his eyes were still shocked.


    The ground on the solitary God peak is not an ordinary mountain, but an indestructible one, which has been blessed by the Eternal Father of the past dynasties with array!


    Even if the innate realm of great energy starts a full-scale war here, it will not cause any great damage to this mountain. The man in front of him, unexpectedly, just stamped his foot gently, and directly cracked the ground.


    The crack grew so long that it could not see the end that the supreme elder felt frightened.


    Zhao Hongzhi was slapped in the face by the supreme elder. The burning pain and the feeling of trampling on his dignity made him collapse instantly.


    "Hey, hey, hey... I thought I could do anything, but that''s all." Zhao Hongzhi looked at the demon king and smiled madly. Then he looked at Chu Mo and gritted his teeth and said, "little beast, do you want to kill me? Come on! I will let you know that even if the realm is the same, I will kill you!"


    "Point your face, your current realm is still at the peak of iron and blood realm, and I''m just in the middle of iron and blood realm. My master suppresses others'' realm, and never suppresses his realm lower than me." Chu Mo said faintly, "because then, it won''t play the role of training."


    "You..." Zhao Hongzhi was angry, and the whole person shivered with anger. However, from Chu Mo''s words, he heard another fact that made his soul tremble: "you... You said that you have now entered the iron and blood realm?"


    Chu Mo stepped into the realm of iron and blood, and the way of refining blood was different from everyone in the world.


    He is refining blood all over his body!


    After successfully stepping into the iron and blood realm, all the breath, all introverted back to the blood. Therefore, even if he stood here, it was difficult to see through the real realm of Chu Mo at a glance, even if he was a Taishang elder whose realm was much higher than his power.


    Therefore, after Chu Mo said that his realm had reached the middle of the iron and blood realm, the expression on the face of Taishang elder was also very wonderful.


    He could feel the boy''s extraordinary, but he didn''t expect that the boy was more than extraordinary? It''s simply a demon! How old is he this year? Fifteen or sixteen? Definitely not over eighteen? Has it reached the middle of the iron and blood realm?


    The supreme elder has lived for so many years, let alone see... Even if he listens, he has never heard of such a talented person in this world.


    And such a peerless genius, originally... Should be my immortal disciple!


    Thinking in his heart, the anger of the supreme elder towards Zhao Hongzhi has also reached the extreme. Even if you slap this bastard to death, you can''t reduce your anger by half.


    Chu Mo looked at Zhao Hongzhi and said, "are you afraid?"


    "Afraid of you? It''s up to you?" Zhao Hongzhi laughed wildly: "even if you step into the iron and blood realm at a young age... What can you do? The realm raised by Dan medicine? The Buddha will be afraid?"


    "Do it." Chu Mo''s heart has completely calmed down at the moment, and he doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him anymore.


    At this time, the elder''s face... Suddenly changed slightly.


    Then Chu Mo also felt that the earth under his feet... Seemed to be shaking. Deep in the mountains, there was a rumble.


    "This..." Zhao Hongzhi''s eyes widened fiercely.


    Only the demon king stood there quietly, expressionless.


    On the ground that has been blessed by the immortals of all dynasties, the crack... Seems... To have widened.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Deep in the mountainside, the roar became louder.


    On the ground, the gap... Has become wider and wider!


    From the initial little finger width, with the rumble of the depths of the mountain, it has become a palm width!


    Moreover, the width continues to expand!


    At the foot of the demon king, this sacred mountain, which symbolizes longevity, is splitting in an unpleasant... But irreversible way.)

 Chapter 255

    This scene directly frightened everyone. In the sky, countless people fled in a hurry. ¡Ê ¨J£¬


    Zhao Hongzhi, who just laughed at the power of the devil''s foot, was also stunned. As one of the elders of changshengtian, how did he know that countless prohibitions had been imposed on the solitary God peak? Although the whole person collapsed to the state of madness, watching such a powerful mountain that can be called a holy mountain, directly split into two, split in two... That kind of shock is really not afraid of saying, ''I don''t care about anything, I''m not afraid of death, and I''m afraid of anything''.


    Chu Mo also twitched at the corners of his mouth, staring at his master dumbfounded, and said to himself: don''t you need such a big hand?


    This foot of the demon king is simply earth shattering, and will inevitably leave an indelible mark on the whole four elephant continent!


    Gu Shenfeng didn''t really collapse completely, but from the middle, a huge crack about 20 feet wide opened. Standing at the top, this crack is a bottomless abyss!


    How high the solitary God peak is, how deep the abyss is!


    Countless buildings on the solitary God peak have been destroyed.


    Looking at the crack, the supreme elder stood there, his face puzzled whether he was crying or laughing.


    Chu Mo took out killing heaven and held it in his hand, feeling the strong murderous spirit from killing heaven, which was perfectly integrated with the killing intention in his heart.


    Kill!


    The second knife of Youming eight knives!


    After the battle of tianduan mountain, Chu Mo has understood a little.


    Yes, only a little fur.


    But it''s enough to kill people.


    Zhao Hongzhi also stood up and resisted his fear. Facing Chu Mo, he pulled out a long sword from his body, and his expression was extremely solemn.


    "What will happen if I kill him?" Zhao Hongzhi said, gritting his teeth.


    The demon king glanced at him: "die!"


    "That is to say, I will die today?" The ferocity on Zhao Hongzhi''s face became more and more intense.


    The demon king didn''t even reply to him again.


    The supreme elder looked at the demon king and asked in a deep voice, "this war is over. Elder, can you let me live forever?"


    The demon king looked up at the sky above his head. In his eyes, at this moment, it seemed that there were stars flashing, and instantly became very deep. Saw a scene that no one else could see. The whole sky seemed to have countless silk threads, most of which were concentrated on Chu mo. Another part is floating on his head.


    Flash away!


    The demon lord winked.


    These silk threads... Are actually cause and effect!


    In the realm of the demon king, you can only see so much.


    In the dark, there are more profound and complex causalities. Many times, even an idea may be contaminated with great causality.


    Hoo!


    Because of the use of immortal power. The demon king instantly became a little weak. Of course, this consumption is nothing for the demon king.


    He glanced at the supreme elder: "if you are smart enough to live forever, you should not provoke Chu Mo again from now on. Otherwise..."


    The demon king didn''t continue to talk, but raised his head again and looked at the endless sky above him. Picture by picture. It passed quickly in his eyes.


    Immediately, the corners of the devil''s mouth showed a touch of irony.


    The supreme elder said in a deep voice, "please don''t worry, elder. Even if elder rises today, I can also represent changshengtian and promise elder that changshengtian will never take the initiative to provoke Chu Mo again after today''s war!"


    The demon king''s face was expressionless and said faintly, "I hope so."


    Just at that moment, he used the immortal method. I have seen too many things that will happen in the future in this world. Even if he no longer intervenes, Chu Mo will never have any problems. Chu Mo''s blinded secret is stronger than he imagined.


    At this time, Chu Mo said to Zhao Hongzhi, "go ahead. If I go ahead, you won''t have a chance."


    "Boy arrogant!" Zhao Hongzhi is an elder who lives forever. His status is extremely respected. How could he have been so humiliated? Today, I lost face in front of this boy.


    Especially when he knew that he could not live today anyway, all the madness and evil in his heart were completely released at this moment.


    Zhao Hongzhi raised his hand as a sword, which was like a streamer.


    The cold blade, sending out a raging killing machine, directly cut into Chu mo.


    It is worthy of being a strong man at the elder level. Although his realm was suppressed to the iron and blood realm, this move immediately made Chu Mo feel great pressure.


    "This man is stronger than those who chased me before! Even Hua Shuan Niu can''t be compared with him!" Chu Mo''s heart immediately made a judgment on Zhao Hongzhi''s strength.


    But... I''m not Chu Mo anymore!


    In the sky, countless sword shadows appeared in an instant, overwhelming and cold.


    Zhao Hongzhi''s sword embodies his lifelong cultivation. He wants to win with one sword!


    Even if you die, you have to pull this boy to die together!


    Chu Mo at this moment, the whole person is like a Lone Pine on a cliff, yuanyan Yuezhi is rooted there, and is integrated with the earth.


    This is a very mysterious realm!


    Even if we reach the innate realm, we may not be able to understand this profound meaning.


    The supreme elder of changshengtian looked at Chu Mo with shock in his eyes, and his face was incredible. He murmured, "how is this possible? It''s just a teenager... It''s amazing to have such a bearing... It''s really amazing!"


    "Die!" Zhao Hongzhi roared.


    Chu Mo at this time, Huo Di raised his head. At the same time, the murderer in his hand also directly cut out with a knife.


    No one saw how Chu Mo''s knife was cut out, including the supreme elder who had been staring at him. He just felt that Chu Mo''s knife had been taken back with a flower in front of him.


    But at the moment Chu Mo made his knife, there was an amazing murderous spirit, which erupted with it.


    Until Zhao Hongzhi''s body fell to the ground, the murderous spirit still pervaded between heaven and earth.


    A shock flashed in the eyes of the supreme elder.


    Zhao Hongzhi''s hand holding the sword did not loosen until he died. The pupils in his eyes gradually spread, and there was still that kind of strong fear and shock in his eyes.


    I didn''t understand until I died. How could the other party defeat him with only one knife.


    Killing, the second blade of Youming eight blades, this move is really unparalleled in terror!


    Chu Mo looked at Zhao Hongzhi, who fell to the ground and was already dead, and muttered, "a year ago... You were dead, but since you weren''t dead at that time, I didn''t expect to kill you at this time."


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "let''s go."


    Chu Mo nodded, "let''s go." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 256

    The supreme elder of changshengtian looked at the two teachers and disciples in a daze. On his still very young face, there was a touch of bitterness, and in his eyes that were already full of vicissitudes, the vicissitudes were even more obvious. The heart is not hate, but dare not hate.


    As a sect with overlords in the whole Qinglong continent, changshengtian has never encountered such a blow since its establishment.


    The innate power of the four ancestors fell directly.


    Among the four ancestors, the longest one has not left the Customs for 300 years, and the shortest one has not left the Customs for more than 100 years.


    Their fall is a great disaster for Changsheng sky!


    For a long time, changshengtian has been able to become the overlord of Qinglong continent and the top sect. It''s not because there are many amazing young Tianjiao in this sect, nor because they have many disciples and influence all over the whole Qinglong continent.


    The most important reason is that they are rich enough!


    This solid foundation is the innate master of these ancestors.


    What is unacceptable is that in just one day, four ancestors fell almost at the same time. This kind of blow is devastating.


    Unfortunately, they asked for it!


    Listening to the meaning of this young man''s words, I originally thought that I would revenge when I achieved great accomplishments in a few years.


    The supreme elder can imagine that at that time, it was not just Zhao Hongzhi who died. I''m afraid the whole life will be in great trouble. Enter subtitle website: Heiya §± Ge ¡¤ watch the new chapter


    To tell the truth, the supreme elder would rather be like this!


    Because of the death of Zhao Hongzhi, there can be many elders in changshengtian!


    It''s a group of young disciples. Changshengtian can cultivate more young disciples!


    But four ancestors died... Where can they find them?


    Revenge?


    The unfathomable power in front of us, with a gentle foot, will divide the solitary God peak into two. I''m afraid people only need one idea to destroy the whole immortal sky!


    Anyone with a little sense, I''m afraid, dare not retaliate against this existence.


    "Elder... Is the grudge between us finished?" The elder looked at the demon king with a bitter face and asked.


    "Have we ever had a grudge?" The demon king glanced at the supreme elder inexplicably, then pulled up Chu Mo, his body flashed, and instantly disappeared into the void.


    "Have you ever had gratitude and resentment... Yes, what qualifications do we have to have gratitude and resentment with such people?" The supreme elder muttered to himself, "if we want to blame... We can only blame ourselves... Having no eyes and offending the true God."


    At this time, the leader of changshengtian and other elders came one after another.


    Looking at the godless supreme elder, the leader of changshengtian said sadly, "supreme elder... This... Why on earth?"


    The other elders were all mourning. The disciples of the sect didn''t know that the four ancestors were instantly beaten by others. How could they not know?


    Now in their eyes, the only remaining supreme elder has become the greatest wealth of changshengtian!


    Once the supreme elder has something wrong, then how long can changshengtian maintain the reputation of the top sect... It''s really hard to say.


    One of the hot tempered elders walked to Zhao Hongzhi''s side in three steps and two steps, raised his foot, directly kicked Zhao Hongzhi''s body out, and fell directly under the solitary God peak along the wide crack.


    "Beast!" After scolding, the elder looked at the supreme elder, gritted his teeth and said, "supreme elder, that Chu mo..."


    "Shut up!" The supreme elder''s face changed, and he shouted loudly, "in the future, no one is allowed to mention this name! This person will become a taboo for our eternal Heaven!"


    The leader of changshengtian said bitterly, "can''t we even use the opportunity of revenge?"


    The supreme elder sighed, "you can''t even have ideas!"


    "No matter how powerful his master is... He will rise one day." A big elder said.


    The supreme elder gave the elder a cold look: "if you remember correctly, you should call Liang Junzhi."


    The elder''s face suddenly showed an excited color: "the supreme elder actually remembers the younger generation''s name, and the younger generation is really..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was directly interrupted by the supreme elder: "I remember you because when you were a child, you were much smarter than now!"


    Liang Junzhi immediately blushed, showing an embarrassed look.


    The supreme elder said, "if you think that this young man''s master soared, you won''t leave him any behind hands. You are the biggest idiot in the world! What do you do when his master brings him here this time? Do you show off? You''re wrong! This is his master''s last experience of this young man! If I guess right, next, they will go to other places and meet other people."


    "To do so... Isn''t it just to show off?" Liang Junzhi muttered in a low voice.


    "No, this is a warning." The leader of changshengtian whispered, "he''s just telling all the strong people in the world that Chu Mo is his apprentice."


    Another elder of changshengtian said, "yes, this is just a warning, and I believe that this man is absolutely capable of suppressing all sects in the whole four elephant continent!"


    The supreme elder showed a touch of satisfaction in his eyes: "finally... We have a long life, and there are several smart people. Headmaster, you can arrange the next thing. I''m tired, and I want to go back to seclusion."


    The leader of changshengtian immediately bowed and saluted, "congratulations to the supreme elder!"


    All the other elders bowed down and said, "congratulations to the supreme elder!"


    The supreme elder waved his hand, sighed, flashed, and disappeared into the void.


    At this time, the leader of changshengtian said in a deep voice: "the order goes down, and it is announced to all changshengtian disciples that today, a great power came to visit, the fourth ancestor became a saint, and had a duel with the great power, which broke the solitary God peak. The great power and the fourth ancestor were in a tie, shaking hands and making peace. This great power, the master of Chu Mo, came because Zhao Hongzhi, the seventh elder of last year, had humiliated Chu mo..."


    "Headmaster, say so..." a big elder''s face showed concern.


    "That''s it! Chu Mo''s master... Won''t mind." The leader of changshengtian said, and then said, "Zhao Hongzhi has been expelled from changshengtian for violating many sect regulations, and then executed. From now on, any changshengtian disciple is not allowed to go to Chu Mo for trouble. If he violates, he will be expelled immediately!"


    "So... Will it affect the morale of the young disciples?" A big elder asked.


    "If you don''t say so, countless people will die!" The leader of changshengtian is also a decisive person. Looking at the years in front of him, he didn''t say, "the martial artist should have courage, but he knows he can''t do it. It''s not the act of a wise man. That Chu Mo is not the one we can provoke. Look... The world will be bloody again because of him!"


    Outbreak begins!


    I don''t know how many chapters I can write. I try my best to get your support and give me motivation! (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 257

    "Originally, I wanted to take you to other so-called top sects for a tour." on a vast field, the demon king whispered with his hands on his back, "but now, I don''t think it''s necessary."


    "Master, don''t worry. I can really take care of myself." Chu Mo said.


    At this time, the demon king took out a palm sized human shaped jade carving from his body, and then recited words to the jade carving for a while, suddenly cut his finger, and pressed a drop of blood on the top of the human shaped jade carving.


    Surprisingly, this drop of blood quickly melted into the jade carving.


    Then, the demon king handed the human jade carving to Chu Mo, with a look of fatigue on his face: "this is a part of me, which can help you block a catastrophe! Like the previous thousand people chasing and killing... Unless these more than 1000 people are all congenital warriors, otherwise, this part can be solved for you!"


    Chu Mo''s face showed a moving color, took the jade carving, and found that there was only a little resemblance between him and his master. He whispered, "master''s craftsmanship is not very good..."


    The demon king laughed, understood Chu Mo''s mind, and didn''t want to make the atmosphere of separation too heavy.


    "In this way, will cause and effect be formed, which is detrimental to master?" Chu Mo asked.


    The demon king shook his head: "a separate body, all causes and effects will end here. Because after using it up, it will collapse directly! Don''t worry, I use... It''s a Fairy Magic."


    Chu Mo''s face showed some longing: "master, when can I master the immortal family magic?"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo: "these skills you cultivate are the strongest immortal family magic!"


    "So, is master leaving now?" Chu Mo''s eyes finally couldn''t help but show a trace of sadness, and then suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, master, I know a giant with natural divine power on the grassland, and his constitution. It may be almost the Ninth level that master said..."


    "Is there such a person?" The demon king was slightly stunned.


    Chu Mo nodded: "he didn''t have any accomplishments, and he didn''t have any vitality in his body, but only with the strength of his body, he could directly tear up the martial artist of Yuan Guan..."


    "That... Should be it. At least, it has to be level 8 constitution to be able to do this." The demon king nodded, "what do you want to do?"


    "I want to know. How to cultivate people with this constitution." Chu Mo asked.


    The devil frowned slightly and thought for a long time. Then he said, "I don''t have much experience with people who are born with the best physique, but I have a skill here, which may be suitable for him."


    The demon king said, took out an ancient book from his body, and handed it to Chu Mo: "this is what was on a man who chased me in those days, that man. He is a strong man with level 9 constitution. The battle with him is one of the most painful battles I have experienced. Give this to him, and it may be useful."


    Chu Mo nodded, "then I''ll thank Master for him."


    "After flying to the spiritual world, don''t rush into the celestial world. There are many things in the spiritual world that are not in the celestial world, which are worth exploring!" The demon king told Chu mo.


    "I see, master." Chu Mo replied.


    "Well, I''m leaving!" The demon king looked up at the sky above his head, and then swallowed the pills refined by Chu mo.


    Boom!


    Almost in an instant, an obvious and extremely powerful breath followed the demon king''s body. Burst out.


    Chu Mo was directly startled and felt that the whole master had changed!


    Although he stood in front of the demon king and could clearly see his face, Chu Mo had a feeling that the demon king at the moment seemed to have become an indomitable giant, as if this world... Could not accommodate him at all!


    next. It''s another powerful breath, straight into the sky.


    Bang!


    Bang bang!


    A total of twelve breaths burst out along the demon king and rushed to the sky.


    Overhead, the sky suddenly surged.


    A large number of dark clouds gathered here.


    There is a thick lightning directly, cleaving to the demon king!


    Disaster!


    The terrible disaster fell directly.


    Miraculously, Chu Mo, who was close at hand, was not affected at all!


    He could even see clearly that when the huge lightning struck down, it seemed to deliberately avoid himself... And then all struck the demon king.


    At this moment, the breath on the demon king is too strong to be described in words.


    As if a strand of hair on his head could fill the whole world!


    In the face of the thunder and lightning from the disaster, the demon king didn''t dodge and cut himself, and even a hair of him couldn''t be hurt.


    This kind of prestige will really make people''s souls tremble.


    "Mo''er... See? When you are strong enough, Tianjie... Is nothing at all!" The voice of the demon king sounded in Chu Mo''s ear.


    This is the first time for him... To call Chu Mo Mo Mo Mo''er, this sentence of Mo''er is to treat Chu Mo completely as his own child!


    At this moment, the demon king who untied the poison of seven evil spirits was no longer the despondent one who only wanted to find a disciple to inherit the mantle.


    He became the great demon God who crossed the fairy world again!


    Chu Mo''s pill is so powerful that the demon king can''t imagine!


    Highly toxic... It''s also energy!


    Especially the poison of seven evil spirits, which is the top poison, contains unimaginable energy. Otherwise, how can you suppress the strong man like the demon king?


    The elixir refined by chaos oven not only completely neutralized the poison, but also completely transformed the overwhelming energy in the poison of seven evil spirits into energy without any toxicity, and directly integrated into the demon king''s body!


    The demon king at this moment is far better than the state of his heyday.


    Even just a little... We can break through a big realm that we couldn''t break through in those years!


    How can the devil''s heart not be happy?


    How can we not love Chu Mo?


    "Don''t worry, master, one day, I will also regard the disaster as nothing!" Chu Mo shouted.


    The demon king laughed a few times and then said, "my disciple must be the best person in this world! Mo''er, master is waiting for you in the fairy world!"


    While talking, a milky light burst out from the demon king and rushed into the sky.


    The rolling dark clouds and countless lightning in the sky were completely destroyed by this milky light in a moment.


    Then the demon king''s body flew up quickly along the Milky light, and instantly disappeared in Chu Mo''s eyes.


    Then, the whole world recovered as before.


    It was sunny.


    The breeze blew Chu Mo''s black hair up. Chu Mo raised his head and glanced at the endless sky above his head, hiding the sadness in his eyes.


    Then he smiled, "goodbye, master!"


    At this moment, the whole four elephant continent vibrated.


    The second change! Welcome)

 Chapter 258

    In the Far West, on the white tiger continent, there are dozens of huge wooden palaces in the rolling mountains. The walls of these palaces are all made of giant logs, giving people a very strong sense of shock.


    At the moment when the demon king soared, many people came out of these wooden palaces.


    Among these people, there are young and old.


    However, everyone''s temperament is worldly, and a few old people are full of vicissitudes and wisdom in their eyes.


    One of the elders, who looked as if he was in his twilight years, looked at the endless sky above his head and said softly, "someone has soared... And, it seems, it seems to be very powerful! Even Tianjie can''t help him."


    "Can it be that person?" A young man in his thirties beside him asked in a deep voice.


    Looking carefully, the young man''s eyes seemed to be full of vicissitudes. Obviously, his age should be much older than his appearance.


    "Nine times out of ten." The old man coughed twice and said, "go and tell Qin Xiao that the man has soared."


    "Will this happen?" A touch of light sadness flashed in the eyes of the young man beside him.


    "No, I believe he will work harder." A faint smile appeared on the wrinkled old face of the aging old man, and then said, "our Gucheng... It''s too many years since we joined the WTO. By the way, I''ll inform a few young children and say, let them all work hard. The sect meeting once every 50 years is coming in a few years. This time, the four sects of Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian will send people to attend."


    "Are we going to enter the WTO?" The young man asked.


    The old man shook his head slightly, "no, we want to explore!"


    "Can those young disciples in low-level sects do it?" The young man frowned.


    The old man in his twilight years smiled faintly: "don''t underestimate the people in the world. Besides, the apprentice is still there when he flies up?"


    The young man left thoughtfully.


    All the others squinted at the distant direction of the sky. Many people''s eyes are full of longing.


    Flying... Is their only motivation to practice today!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the south, on the rosefinch continent.


    A very secret place.


    In fact, it''s not much secret, because here, it looks like a very ordinary small mountain village.


    Thatched cottages, smoke curling, there are urchins chasing and playing in the fields.


    What is extraordinary is that there are no people in this small mountain village within tens of thousands of miles.


    Here is the location of "one sword".


    Even those sects in Zhuque mainland, few people know that the imposing ''sword'' looks like a secular village from the outside.


    The moment the demon king soared, the small village where chickens crow and dogs bark and urchins play was instantly quiet.


    Even those seven or eight year old children all raised their heads and looked at the void in the distant direction.


    Although I can''t see anything, I can see something from their serious expressions.


    Many people came out of their houses and looked North at the same time.


    "Someone has soared." A middle-aged man with a beard said seriously, "no one has soared for many years. This time, it''s Qinglong."


    "Have you heard that Qinglong has a wonderful person." A young woman in her twenties, dressed in a very earthy cloth shirt, the only thing that makes people admire is her face that is not powdered, but as white and tender as a shelled egg.


    "I heard that the man slapped a congenital monk in Gucheng." A peasant woman who looked about 40 years old, with ordinary appearance, also dressed in a rustic flowered cloth shirt, said with a smile.


    "Don''t gloat. The innate friar of isolated city may not be inferior to you." The bearded middle-aged man said in a deep voice.


    The peasant woman seemed a little unconvinced: "I''m born with seven layers, and I can hang that little boy!"


    The bearded middle-aged man rolled his eyes and sneered, "I don''t think you''ve been beaten for days!"


    "Oh, he Feng, I think you are itchy!" The peasant woman raised her two thick eyebrows and said, "don''t you agree with practice?"


    "Will I be afraid of you? Hua Sanniang, don''t think you can be arrogant because you are my wife!" The bearded middle-aged man sneered.


    "Dad, mom, are you finished? Is this very interesting?" A young woman in her twenties said angrily.


    "Hum!" He Feng snorted, turned around and left.


    "Hum!" Hua Sanniang also snorted, turned around and left.


    The corners of other people''s mouths twitched, and there was no expression on their faces. It seemed that they had been used to this wonderful couple for a long time.


    At this time, an old woman who had not spoken said in a deep voice, "Hua Xiaoya, prepare yourself and shut up these years."


    "Why?" The young woman widened her apricot eyes and looked at the old woman, "grandma, didn''t you say you wanted to let me go out to play?"


    "The sect meeting once every 50 years is about to begin. This time, you will participate on behalf of Yijian." The old woman said faintly.


    "Ah? Is it interesting to attend their meeting?" Hua Xiaoya showed a somewhat disdainful expression on her handsome face: "isn''t it a bully to let me go?"


    "Do you really think you are invincible?" The leading crutch in the old woman''s hand paused and stared at the young woman: "this time, the sword of the lonely city and the flying fairy outside the sky will send someone."


    "Why?" The young woman Hua Xiaoya seemed to be interested: "can I go and hang those three little farts?"


    The old woman glared at the young woman fiercely: "Hua Xiaoya!"


    Hua Xiaoya shrunk her neck, put her hands in her cuffs, and looked like I was honest, but her smart eyes turned around, but some betrayed her.


    "Remember! In this world, you are not the only one who is strong. The apprentice of the person who flies up may not be worse than you!" The old woman rolled her eyes, turned back to the room, and threw down a sentence: "I haven''t learned anything good from your parents. Hang this and that all day, don''t be hung by others at that time..."


    "Oh, grandma, don''t underestimate others. When the time comes, they will go and hang you!" Hua Xiaoya looked unconvinced.


    "If you have the ability, come out alive in the Guixu, and then boast to me." The old woman''s voice came from the room, and then the wooden door slammed shut.


    Someone laughed and said, "Hua Xiaoya, go to Guixu and hang everyone. I support you!"


    "Well, we also support you to go to Guixu and hang everyone!" A group of people booed aside.


    Hua Xiaoya sneered and rolled her eyes: "just go! What''s wrong? Hum, at that time, I beg grandma to take you with me!"


    Boom!


    A group of spectators around suddenly scattered birds and beasts.


    Guixu¡ª¡ª


    This is a forbidden area among the four sects of "one sword in an isolated city" and "flying immortals outside the sky".


    Even the most gifted young people dare not say that they can retreat from there.


    But without exception, all those who have entered Guixu and come out alive have reached a very high level of cultivation in a very short time!


    There are great dangers and opportunities¡ª¡ª


    Third watch!

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 celestial Immortals


    In the north, basaltic continent, this is the most bitter and cold place on the whole four elephant continent.


    On this vast land, it is frozen almost all year round. Only two short months a year are warm, and the rest of the time is cold.


    Tianwai, one of the four top sects on the four elephant continent, is in this bitter and cold place.


    Therefore, the monks outside the sky are almost all bitter monks.


    They stand aloof from the world, and they almost never enter the world. If the four sects, Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian, are originally low-key to a certain extent, which sect is the lowest key.


    Then, it must be tianwai!


    It seems that there has never been a legend about outer space on the whole four elephant continent.


    So many people are skeptical about whether such a sect really exists.


    However, there must be a connection between the four factions.


    They were in such a bitter and cold place and practiced hard all day, but their news was not blocked.


    Besides, some people in Qinglong in the South soar in the daytime. This movement can hide from ordinary people, how can it hide from them?


    Therefore, at the top of a towering iceberg, at the moment when the demon king soared, many people drilled out of all parts of the iceberg and quietly looked at the distant sky in the south.


    After watching it for a while, these people all went back separately.


    From beginning to end, I didn''t say a word!


    No one uttered even a sigh.


    Indeed, it deserves to be the most low-key sect in the world, which is really amazing.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the westernmost part of Qinglong continent, there was a sound of waves beating the shore, and occasionally a few seabirds chirped.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a quiet and peaceful atmosphere.


    About dozens of miles away from the coast, Feixian is located in a group of mountains like a paradise.


    Almost everyone walked out of the house and looked at the shocking scene in the sky.


    Gu Cheng Yi Jian and Tian Wai, although people in these three foreign sects can sense someone flying, their distance is too far away to really see the scene of the demon king flying.


    But Feixian can!


    Although it is thousands of miles away, the vision between heaven and earth when the demon king rises can still be seen clearly by Feixian.


    From the beginning, the clouds surged on the sky, and the dark clouds covered thousands of miles, and the sky flashed and thundered, like the end of the world.


    This is a real disaster, which has not happened for many years.


    Some young disciples didn''t even know what the disaster was like. This time, they finally saw it with their own eyes.


    "My God... Is this the Apocalypse of soaring?" A young female disciple of Feixian mumbled.


    "Why is it so fast? Can it be said that someone failed to cross the robbery?" Shenxingxue and Miaoyi Niang stood together, looking at the rapid gathering in the sky, and there were robbery clouds that soon dispersed. Miaoyi Niang asked with some worry.


    "It shouldn''t be, maybe the other party is too strong, and it will break the disaster in an instant..." Shen Xingxue knew what Miaoyi Niang was worried about, and said softly aside.


    At this time, Shen aobing also walked out of the practice place and looked at the vision in the sky. Her face showed complex colors, and that person... Was indeed stronger than she imagined.


    Every time I think of that day in Yanhuang City, the young man''s tone of speaking to her with disdain on his face, there is always a burning feeling on Shen aobing''s face.


    I think I''m the head of Feixian, a real peerless girl, a level 9 state of mind friar in my twenties... Countless great people with glory aura are despised by a little fart child, but they can''t attack, which is really annoying.


    Now, his master has finally soared!


    Don''t guess, Shen aobing also knows who is flying.


    It seems that she should be able to breathe a sigh of relief. If she sees that rude little thing again in the future, she can give him a good meal!


    However, somehow, Shen aobing felt empty in his heart. There seems to be a feeling that something you have always cared about is... Worthless in the eyes of others.


    "I''ve been worried about people coming to trouble, but from beginning to end, people didn''t even pay attention to themselves..." Shen aobing''s heart, some shame, but also a little lost. In fact, deep in her heart, there was some desire to see the mysterious master of Chu Mo once.


    After all, the strong at that level will benefit a lot even if they listen to his advice or two.


    "Maybe I don''t have that chance..." Shen aobing whispered, and then glanced at Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue in the distance, with a look of relief in his eyes.


    Shen Xingxue is her own niece. It goes without saying that she is excellent. When she is refining medicine, she has become a master at a young age. Although she is in a bad state now, Shen aobing knows very well that one day, as long as Shen Xingxue takes that step, it is not impossible to directly take medicine into the Tao... Soaring in the daytime!


    What makes Shen aobing happy most is Miaoyi Niang!


    This young woman, who has really grown up, was Shen Xingxue begging her at the beginning. After seeing Miaoyi Niang herself, she moved her heart to love talents, thinking that she would cultivate Miaoyi Niang into a secular disciple in the future.


    Although Feixian doesn''t enter the world, she still needs someone to work for them after all.


    Unexpectedly, Miaoyi Niang surprised her, far beyond her imagination!


    After taking the pill and directly breaking through to the realm of gold and stone, I was not affected by the pill breakthrough at all. I continued to make rapid progress with my strength!


    Especially during this period of time, under her careful guidance, Miaoyi Niang''s strength has been faintly close to Ming''s state of mind!


    This is a big surprise!


    In terms of age, she is no older than Miaoyi Niang. In terms of relationship, they are nominally masters and disciples, but they get along like sisters.


    It can be said that Shen aobing likes Miaoyi Niang more and more!


    Some time ago, people from Gucheng came to ask for marriage and took a fancy to Miaoyi Niang. At first, Shen aobing was more or less moved, but now... Even without considering the reaction of Chu Mo, Shen aobing didn''t think about such a marriage at all.


    Such an excellent disciple is fully capable of impacting the innate realm in the future. How can he be released easily?


    But... Chu Mo''s little thing has a great influence on Miaoyi Niang!


    "If one day, that little thing really comes to the door to find Miaoyi Niang, I''m afraid she will go with him without hesitation! Just like my sister''s idiot in those days..." Shen aobing thought, his face was a little gloomy, and his heart said secretly: now that his master has soared, should I find a chance... However, it seems a little bad, some contrary to my principles of life. After all, he hasn''t provoked me yet... Forget it, let him go for the time being! But, boy, don''t challenge my patience.


    Gu Cheng Yi Jian and Tian Wai Fei Xian, the four top sects standing on the top of the four elephant continent, have different reactions.


    Similarly, other sects in the Sixiang continent also have their own reactions.


    These reactions are completely different from those of Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian... Especially on the two continents of Qinglong and Zhuque.


    The most popular voice is: the boy''s master... Finally soared? I''ve been waiting for this day! I didn''t expect... I waited so soon!


    At this time, Chu Mo had returned to the barracks¡ª¡ª


    Fourth watch!

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 Guixu


    At this time, Chu Mo had returned to the barracks.


    The big cock and the small Chai dog were all in the barracks. Seeing Chu Mo appear, the small Chai dog was very happy to get together and fondly rubbed Chu Mo''s legs.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo with some seriousness and asked softly, "is your master gone?"


    Chu Mo nodded, a little silent,


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "so boy, you should also put more thought on cultivation. War or battlefield, in fact... Should not be where you stay for a long time."


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster with some surprise: "such reasonable words come out of your mouth, which makes me a little uncomfortable?"


    "Fuck off, the chicken Lord is kind to help you!" The rooster said angrily.


    "Have you... Any news?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock with a bit of doubt in his eyes. It was not how suspicious he was, but that the chicken was too thief.


    "Is the chicken so unbearable in your eyes?" The rooster looked sad and sighed, "forget it, the rooster is gone! You can slowly become your king of Chu in the battlefield..."


    "The king of Chu is the king of Chu. Can we not take that ''bar''?" Chu Mo stared at the rooster and said, "come on, what news have you got? Do you want me to withdraw from the battlefield?"


    The rooster glanced at the little firewood dog beside Chu Mo and scolded, "get out of the dog and play. This is a secret. You can''t listen!"


    The little Chaigou immediately barked at the big cock, with Chu Mo beside him, and he was not too afraid of the chicken.


    "OK, what can it understand now?" Chu Mo stared at the big cock: "if you have something to say directly."


    "Chicken Lord recently... Did get a message."


    The big cock didn''t say its source. Chu Mo knew that he was sneaking around... He said that the guy like the big cock knew more about the world than he did.


    "The four elephant continent holds a sect meeting every 50 years. All the sects who are qualified to participate will be invited. This meeting is more like a grand exchange meeting, but also a re ranking meeting." The big red crown on the cock''s head shook, looked at Chu Mo and said, "the chicken Lord also went to see it several times, which was very boring."


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock and didn''t speak, because he knew that there must be something below.


    The rooster waited there for a long time, but he didn''t see Chu Mo make a sound. He looked at Chu Mo with some sadness: "don''t you know to cooperate with the chicken master? Ask why the boring chicken master is still concerned? Can''t you ask: what is the sect meeting? Then make a surprised look, showing that the chicken master is very good?"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster with an idiot''s eyes, and then asked expressionless, "why? What is the sect meeting? Master chicken, you are really good!"


    The rooster couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "well, you''d better shut up, or you''ll really make the rooster lose his interest."


    Say, The rooster said: "The exchange part of the sect meeting is actually to exchange some things with each other. At that time, there will be a special market, but in the view of the master chicken, there will be nothing good; re ranking this is more or less interesting. Each major sect will send its own young and excellent disciples to compete with each other. Finally, the strongest of each realm will be ranked, such as who is the strongest in the iron bone realm... The strongest in the iron blood realm Who is the strong? "


    "Then, there is a four elephant list. This is the highlight." The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "the young generation with some demons like you will probably choose the four elephant list, because this list is specially prepared for people like you!"


    "People like us?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said, "what kind of people are we?"


    "I''m no more than 30 years old, but my strength completely exceeds the peerless arrogance of most of my peers." When the rooster said the four words "peerless Tianjiao", his tone was slightly ironic: "if you want to compete for this list, you need real strength. If you think you can, iron bone realm can also be on the stage, but if you encounter a young master of the realm of gold and stone, you will be humiliated. Maybe, losing people is small, but losing life is big!"


    "Will you die?" This surprised Chu Mo a little.


    "Generally speaking, not." The rooster said, "however, who is right about this kind of thing? You are not in the sect, and you don''t understand the importance of those sects on ranking. Moreover, it''s normal for the sects in the four continents to have some resentments against each other. Besides, they are all young people, hot-blooded, red eyed, and indifferent... It''s not so surprising?"


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded, "I see."


    The rooster then said, "however, if it''s only these, I''m sure I''m not much interested in the rooster, but this time the religious meeting is different from the previous one."


    "What''s the difference?" Chu Mo asked.


    The rooster looked at the Taoist Chu Mo with satisfaction and said proudly, "this time, the four top sects, Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian, will also participate!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo said unexpectedly, "don''t they never enter the world?"


    "Times have changed." The rooster said faintly, "the rooster has come out of the deep mountains and forests. What else can they carry?"


    Chu Mo glanced up and down at the big cock, with some contempt in his eyes.


    The rooster said angrily, "do you look down on the chicken master?"


    "No, No." Chu Mo said perfunctorily, "there must be some reason for them to participate?"


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo angrily, but he also knew that he couldn''t help this boy. If ordinary people dared to talk to him like this, they would have been torn apart by his paw.


    "There is a place in the human world called Guixu." When the rooster said these two words, his eyes showed a hot light: "don''t you want to find the water of the reincarnation pool? To tell you the truth, the reincarnation pool is actually in the Guixu! Originally, there is no reincarnation pool in the human world."


    "Do you mean that... Guixu, this place, originally did not belong to the human world?" Chu Mo frowned and asked.


    "I said how can you react so quickly? Can''t you let the chicken master sell it?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with an unhappy face.


    Chu Mo looked innocent.


    At this time, the rooster said, "Guixu is said to be a corner that fell from the heaven, which is the battle of the gods... A broken corner of the heaven directly broke through the barrier of space and fell to the human world. Therefore, Guixu is the most worthy place to explore in the whole human world!"


    "Return to the ruins..." Chu Mo frowned slightly. It was the first time he had heard of such a place.


    "Yes, originally, this place has been guarded by the four major factions, and outsiders can''t enter at all." The rooster said angrily, "I don''t know why, this time, the four major factions suddenly sent a message to the top major factions in Sixiang mainland, saying that they would participate in the sect meeting. In addition, at the sect meeting, excellent young children will be selected to explore the Guixu together. And he promised that no matter what he got in the Guixu, the four factions only need 30% and the rest... All belong to him!"


    "How much more?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, "why?"¡ª¡ª


    Fifth watch!

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 is it more delicious to stew?


    "Why, why?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "are you an idiot? That place is guarded by the four factions! No one can enter except the four factions. Now people have let go, and only 30% of them... Is it too much?"


    Chu Mo also looked at the rooster with a surprised look on his face: "how can you still have the concept of orderliness in your mind?"


    "Bah!" The rooster naturally understood what Chu Mo meant. He stared at Chu Mo angrily, and then hung his head and said, "the rooster tried several times, but he couldn''t break into it. Once, the rooster even avoided the guards of the innate realm, but as a result... He almost died at the entrance."


    "Is there an ambush?" Chu Mo asked, and at the same time, his heart also moved slightly, and he secretly said in his heart: the four factions actually sent a group of innate powers to guard there. It seems that the place... Is indeed a little strange.


    The rooster said gloomily, "there is no ambush, it is forbidden! That dead place... Is actually limiting bone age!"


    "Bone age?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock strangely. He also heard the word for the first time.


    "Yes, people''s appearance can be faked. For example, some old things in the innate realm are so old that they have to make their appearance look like they are about 30." The rooster glanced at Chu Mo: "your master has lived for thousands of years... He is still in his thirties."


    "How dare you say my master?" Chu Mo''s eyebrows will get angry. Bai pianyi, hey, brother Yan, close your mouth and heart


    "I don''t mean to disrespect your master." The rooster hurried to explain. He was really afraid that the boy would turn over, because his hopes were all placed on Chu mo.


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock and said faintly, "don''t talk about my master in the future."


    "I see." The rooster nodded and said, "people''s appearance can be fake, but bone age can''t be fake. The so-called bone age is like tree rings. Some trees grow fast and become thick after more than ten years; some trees grow slowly and become thick after hundreds of years. It''s hard to see the appearance, but if you look at the rings, you can see it at a glance!"


    Chu Mo nodded, indicating that he understood.


    The rooster continued, "at Guixu, the bone age is limited to 50, which is really some bullying..."


    "You are not human." Chu Mo said a faint sentence as it just fought back against its master disrespectfully.


    The rooster rolled his eyes: "the bone age of the rooster has already exceeded this limit, so he can''t get in. Hum, if the rooster guessed correctly, the four factions shouldn''t have taken much advantage of the market for countless years, so he wanted to cast a net widely and let more people participate in it. Anyway, even if he died... It''s not his own people who died. Once someone can succeed, they can earn!"


    Chu Mo sneered, "when others are fools? How much gain do you get there? Will you really hand it in truthfully? Won''t you hide it?"


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a serious face and shook his head. "You are too naive. What are the four sects? For this world, the four sects are gods above all! Their words are the fates that must be observed! Anyone who dares to play in front of the four sects will surely die ugly. Moreover, Guixu place is very strange, and any storage rings, storage bracelets... Can''t be brought into it at all."


    "Why?"


    "The specific reason is unknown. According to the chicken Lord''s judgment, after Guixu falls into the human world, it should be a separate world, form an independent space, and have self-awareness, excluding the integration of other spaces." The rooster thought and said, "because the storage ring... Is actually a kind of space."


    Say, The rooster looked up at Chu Mo: "However, maybe you can be an exception! The sky god''s mirror on you is the top artifact in the world. The chicken Lord guessed that Guixu is very likely and will not exclude your sky god''s mirror! Therefore, if you can enter Guixu, you will be the only one... Who can cheat! But don''t behave too well, let others know that you get too many things, otherwise, the four sects will definitely force you to hand over all your treasures Objects. More importantly... They may find the divine lesson of the sky on you. In that case, the gains are not worth the losses. "


    The rooster was also dutiful, and told Chu Mo all kinds of things about Guixu in great detail.


    Finally, Chu Mo looked at the rooster: "well, you said so much, there must be some purpose. Tell me."


    "Go out for a walk." Unexpectedly, the rooster didn''t mention his request at the first time, but said with some loss that he would go out for a walk.


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster suspiciously, and did not refuse. He Xu told him that he was in seclusion. These days, he should go out and show his face.


    Later, Chu Mo walked out of the barracks with a big cock and a small Chaigou.


    Along the way, everyone saw Chu Mo, all with a respectful face, saying that he was his Highness the king of Chu.


    Strictly speaking, the throne of Chu Mo has not been made public, but the soldiers of this group of miners feel that this is the right way to call Chu mo. After correcting it several times, it didn''t work, and Chu Mo let them go.


    This is actually a way for these soldiers to express their intimacy to him.


    Others want to cry, but they are not qualified!


    Seeing Chu Mo coming out, he Xu ran over at the first time, trotted all the way to Chu Mo and gave a military salute: "Your Highness, when are we going to act? My side... I have received all the detailed information of the tiger head army, and it seems that the tiger head army is also a little alert, and may find our existence at that time."


    Chu Mo nodded, "tomorrow, attack the tiger army!"


    He Xu''s spirit was shocked, and he shouted, "OK, my subordinates, let''s get ready!" Say, directly stormy leave.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo and said, "see? This is the person who is really suitable to stay in the battlefield, boy... You are not suitable!"


    Chu Mo didn''t deny anything. He took the rooster and went to a hill. He found a bluestone and sat there. Then he looked at the rooster: "what do you have to say outside?"


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo and said, "the rooster wants to talk about his past. The rooster doesn''t like the place like the military camp very much. He wants to find a place where there is no one."


    The little Chaigou jumped on the bluestone and lay down beside Chu Mo honestly.


    The rooster glanced at the little firewood dog and muttered, "cheap, you little broken dog, the secret of the chicken master... Not everyone can listen."


    The little Chaigou raised his head and looked at the big cock disdainfully. Although he could not speak and his intelligence was sealed, he still instinctively rejected the big cock.


    The rooster was also too lazy to talk to the little broken dog. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "your master is very knowledgeable and recognized the identity of the rooster. Yes, the rooster is the rooster! But he didn''t understand what the rooster... Means."


    "Stew more delicious?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and asked.


    The sixth shift. (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 262

    "Boy, the chicken LORD fought with you!" The rooster went crazy and rushed directly to Chu mo.


    The little Chaigou was startled and hurried to the side. The poor self sealed ninth order beast has been more or less used to the "gratitude and resentment" between his master and the chicken.


    At first, I thought of rushing to help, but I got used to it. Every time Chu Mo fights with the big cock, the little Chaigou hides far away to watch the battle.


    As a result of each time, it was almost the master who took out the terrible knife before the rooster took back his claws.


    In other words, without that knife, the master can''t beat this hateful rooster.


    But this time... There are some exceptions!


    "Shit, your boy beat chicken blood? Why so fierce?"


    "You just broke through the iron and blood realm... Er, well, in the middle of the iron and blood realm, it shouldn''t be so strong?"


    "Have you been stimulated and abandoned by any little girl?"


    "Ouch... If you dare to touch the chicken''s hair, the chicken will fight with you!"


    Bang bang!


    A burst of chicken flies... No dog jumps.


    The dog was watching the excitement.


    Chu Mo finally vented the depression in his heart. The departure of master had a great impact on him.


    But he was controlling his emotions and didn''t want this to affect him.


    But in fact, it has already affected!


    And it''s serious.


    In fact, the rooster also saw that Chu Mo had been suppressing his emotions. Through a fierce battle, Chu Mo could get out of the sad mood of his master''s departure. You can also let this boy have more fighting experience.


    The rooster felt that he had broken his heart for this little guy.


    Half an hour later, both sides stopped.


    Chu Mo lay on the bluestone, gasped for a while, and then said, "continue."


    The rooster rolled his eyes and said heartless little thing. I don''t know. Thank you, chicken.


    "The Tianji family has always been smart and knowledgeable. It can be said that... They are the smartest of all creatures. They are born with all kinds of magical abilities. For example, the chicken master can become any creature that the chicken master can think of! Most importantly, the Tianji family has immortality!" The rooster cocked his head proudly, and then fell down: "but the biggest weakness of the Tianji family is that its combat power is too weak... Once it is seen through, then what awaits us is the fate of being killed..."


    "Is it really stewed?" Chu Mo was a little surprised, but there was no irony in this sentence.


    The rooster didn''t care about Chu Mo''s words, but nodded and said, "yes, for many people, we are a big tonic..."


    "That''s right." Chu Mo sighed, "at least... From the standpoint of the Terran, that''s right."


    The rooster nodded gloomily, "yes. Because of this, the rooster became the last chicken of the Tianji family."


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster in surprise: "you mean... The Tianji clan is about to be exterminated?"


    "Although this is sad, but..." the rooster looked at Chu Mo: "yes."


    "How could this happen..." Chu Mo couldn''t help but become a little silent. Although from the standpoint of Terrans, eating other creatures is no big deal. But for the rooster and his race, it was a devastating disaster.


    "Heaven... Has always been a place where the weak eat the strong, and even dragons can become food. Our Tianji family has always been synonymous with delicacies." The big cock''s eyes showed some ridicule: "so. The chicken wants to change all this! This is an era when the strong are king. If you don''t want to be eaten, you can only make yourself stronger and change yourself! Anyway... The chicken is already the last chicken of the Tianji family, and the chicken wants to become an unprecedented... Fighting chicken in the history of the Tianji family!"


    Chu Mo was stunned and wanted to laugh, but he didn''t laugh in the end. He stood up and patted the rooster on the shoulder, "you will succeed!"


    "It''s not easy..." the rooster sighed: "the rooster ran down and hid one for fear of being found by powerful creatures. The rooster read from a classic that when the fish of nature accumulated to a certain extent, it could not only change his constitution, but also wake up the ancient blood in his body."


    "What is the ancient blood of the Tianji clan?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster: "can''t it really be a phoenix?"


    "Phoenix blood!" In the eyes of the rooster, there was a kind of proud light, which only he knew.


    "Don''t worry, you said there was a reincarnation pool in Guixu, right? Then, let''s get a pool of it first!" Chu Mo smiled and said, "as for the nether worm... I believe that one day, we will get it!"


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo for a long time and said, "in fact... Even in the heaven, no one has really succeeded in breeding the lucky fish. Before the rooster, he lied to you..."


    "Hmm? It''s not enough to have reincarnation pool water and netherworld insects?" Chu Mo was not angry and looked at the rooster and asked.


    "Enough is enough, just..." the rooster hesitated, and finally said: "it''s OK for the nether worm to say that as long as you find the nether River, you can always catch them by some means, although it''s also very difficult... But this reincarnation pool water, even the big man in the heaven, will not easily touch it. Because... This will be contaminated with great cause and effect!"


    "Cause and effect?" Chu Mo frowned slightly when he heard these two words.


    The rooster said: "Yes, the reincarnation pool... Wherever it appears, it means that the sky is unknown. Once any creature falls into the reincarnation pool, it will be directly sent to reincarnation. Even powerful and unparalleled creatures are difficult to struggle out. Escape by luck... Immortality will take off a layer of skin! In such a place, normal people see how far they hide... Unfortunately, the fish of creation is really like a fish in water. Being able to be in the wheel There are not many people who go back to the pond to fish out the fish of nature. Otherwise, I''m afraid the species of Lucky fish has long been extinct. "


    "So, these lucky fish on Gu Bifeng can only be caught by you after leaving the reincarnation pool?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock.


    The rooster nodded, "yes, if they are still in the pool of reincarnation, lend the chicken a hundred courage and dare not catch them..."


    "Then you tricked me to get the water of reincarnation pool?" Chu Mo glanced at the big cock.


    The reason why he didn''t get angry with the big cock was that Chu Mo felt that the chicken had a little conscience and didn''t keep it from him all the time.


    The rooster youyou said, "who knows you really came to this step, but the rooster didn''t lie. The chaotic oven on your body can really take the reincarnation pool water, but... It''s not that easy."


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said, "then teach me."


    "You... Really want to help me?" The cock''s eyes flickered, and Chu Mo''s eyes became a little complicated.


    "Of course!"


    "Why?"


    "What? Why? Are you stupid? Aren''t we friends?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and felt that this chicken was sometimes stupid and really incurable.


    "Friend..." the rooster muttered, and there seemed to be water mist flashing in his eyes.


    "I told you that the Tianji family is a peerless delicacy. Don''t you want to eat me?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo and his voice trembled.


    "Of course! Chicken stewed with mushrooms... That''s a must!"


    "Boy, the chicken LORD fought with you today. No one is allowed to stop me!"¡ª¡ª


    Seventh watch! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 213

    "Guixu... In fact, there may be another thing. When the chicken Lord was in heaven, he wanted to find it, but unfortunately... He didn''t go in."


    "What?"


    "A little Phoenix is true..."


    "The Phoenix is really smart?"


    "Yes, the real Phoenix... Has been very rare. It is said that it is close to extinction. In fact, the Phoenix son and Phoenix daughter in the heaven are not pure Phoenix blood. According to our Tianji family''s years of exploration, we finally found that there is a bit of Phoenix true spirit in Guixu."


    "You want me to help you find this?"


    "Forget it, this kind of thing, let it happen..." the rooster sighed rarely, and then looked at Chu Mo: "the rooster has been searching for so many years, and has not seen any hope. It''s the rooster''s... it can''t run away, not the rooster''s..."


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, I know. I''ll try my best to help you find it!"


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo, his mouth moving, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all.


    Chu Mo stepped forward and patted the rooster on the shoulder, "let''s go and go back to fight!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Lenghu sat in the tent of the Chinese army, with a sad face and a frown.


    The next counselor said in a deep voice, "general, the mining Corps in the summer disappeared quietly after being decorated in Yanhuang city. If you guessed right, they should have entered the front line at this time. Just don''t know where they will hide? Who is the target of the ambush... However, according to the subordinate''s guess, nine times out of ten..."


    "What is it?" Lenghu asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s us!" The counselor said in a deep voice.


    Lenghu''s originally cold face became more serious, nodded, squinted and said, "you say... If at this time, we suddenly attack fan Wudi''s old man, is it feasible?"


    The counselor fell into deep meditation. After a long time, he said, "we hung the exemption card for many days. That old man... Must have guessed our current policy."


    "Drag..." Lenghu said.


    The counselor nodded and muttered softly, "what if we... Don''t delay?"


    The counselor muttered. Suddenly, he patted his thigh and laughed loudly, "wonderful plan... Wonderful plan! The general is wise!"


    The cold expression on Lenghu''s face gradually dissolved, leaned back on the chair and murmured, "I really think... We are all together, we must sit and wait for death? Old fan Pifu... This time, my tiger army will... Give you the most profound lesson!"


    The counselor looked at Lenghu with a relieved look in his eyes.


    A scholar dies for a bosom friend!


    There is a general who can appreciate himself. Even death... Is not enough.


    "Fight tonight!"


    The counselor and Lenghu spoke in unison, and then looked at each other and laughed.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Well, what''s happening over there?" Chu Mo sat in the tent, looking at he Xu and asked.


    "There''s nothing going on for the time being. It seems that... It''s decided to stick to it." He Xu said with a smile, "what else can Daqi do now?"


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and said softly, "I think... Something''s wrong."


    "Something''s wrong?" He Xu said with a smile, "young master, are you a little worried? Although Lenghu is a fierce general, they all know the current situation. Young master, what are they doing?"


    He Xu said, suddenly frowning slightly. He is not stupid. On the contrary, he is not only an ambitious, but also a capable young general.


    There are some things that I can''t react to for a while. Doesn''t mean you''ll never wake up. After Chu Mo''s reminder, he Xu also narrowed his eyes, thought for a long time, then looked at Chu Mo, and the two said in unison, "fight tonight!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At night.


    The Hutou army has already put out the lights of the camp. Suddenly, the lights were bright, and all the soldiers of the tiger headed army were wearing helmets and flapping armor. They were lined up. Tens of thousands of people were in a team with strict military discipline. There was no sound except the friction of armor and the slight sound of footsteps.


    Leng Hu sat on the back of a tall horse, wearing a silver armor, holding the reins in one hand and a long gun in the other. His eyes were bright and cold, looking at the tiger troops that had lined up.


    "Tonight... We''re going to attack fan Wudi''s camp!"


    "Today... We want to avenge the robes of tianduan mountain!"


    "I know that you also have fear and confusion in your heart... But I want to tell you that our tiger headed army is not a coward afraid of death!"


    "Tonight... It is doomed that some brothers will sacrifice their lives, but I hope... You will have a clear conscience when you see the robes of the tianduan mountains!"


    "Can you... Do it?"


    The roar of the cold tiger echoed all around in the night sky.


    Tens of thousands of Hutou soldiers did not shout loudly, for fear of alerting the Scouts of Daxia.


    But Qi Qi raised his weapons and pointed to the starry night sky!


    Under the torch, the weapon was shining cold.


    "Kill!" Leng Hu shouted loudly, sandwiched his legs between his horse''s belly, and rushed first towards the boundless night.


    Twentythousand cavalry!


    This is the most powerful force in Lenghu''s hand.


    Because if we want to sneak attack, we must be quick and give Daxia''s army a thunderbolt blow.


    The sound of the horses'' hoofs of 20000 cavalry soldiers connected to the ground, and the whole earth seemed to tremble slightly.


    Chu Mo, who was rushing towards Lenghu camp, was slightly absorbed at first, then jumped off his horse, put his ears on the ground and listened for a while. He stood up with a dignified face, looked at he Xu and said, "what a coincidence... They even chose to sneak attack tonight!"


    He Xu narrowed his eyes and said, "young master, I led 3000 troops... Sneak attack Lenghu''s camp, and you led 9000 troops... To attack Lenghu''s cavalry from behind!"


    Chu Mo thought a little and said softly, "give me 3000 people, and you keep 9000 people! There are not many people left in Lenghu camp..."


    "The cavalry he took away was at least 10000, and 3000 people were too few..." he Xu said in a deep voice, "we are 6000 each!"


    "I''m 5000, you''re 7000... Don''t argue, this is an order!" Chu Mo looks at he Xu.


    He Xu had to nod.


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK, this war is only allowed to win, not to lose! Take my brothers... Come back alive! I''m in Grandpa''s camp, good wine and good food, waiting for you!"


    Chu Mo and he Xu both knew that this war was crucial. And between the two sides, there is no time to help each other.


    If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent.


    He Xu laughed and said, "well, this time, you can really see... The power of our miner corps!"


    While talking, there are the following generals, who have already assigned teams.


    Here, the two sides go their separate ways!


    Chu Mo, with the soldiers of the 5000 miner corps, directly chased Lenghu''s 20000 cavalry!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The barracks on this side of Daxia are built close to the mountains and there is a big river in front of them.


    However, in late spring and early summer, before the plum rain season, the water in this river is only knee deep at most.


    And there are not many stones below. Most of them are hard sand. If the steed is fighting, it can cross the river in the blink of an eye.


    The terrain here and the Scouts of the cold tiger have been inspected many times, including the upper and lower decades of the river. They have all checked it without any problem.


    Therefore, Lenghu''s heart is very confident that he will win this sneak attack¡ª¡ª


    At the seventh watch yesterday, we also cast many monthly votes. We were very happy and moved, but we were so tired that we didn''t even want to talk.


    But I still want to continue to fight like this. It''s 5:59 now, and our monthly ticket ranking is 101 (poor). If by this time tomorrow, our monthly ticket ranking can reach 90. Then, tomorrow''s fight will be ten more!


    I''m going out of my way. Do you dare to go crazy with me once? (to be continued...)

 Chapter 264

    The barracks on this side of the summer were still quiet until Lenghu''s 20000 cavalry rushed to the river!


    Leng Hu''s eyes burst out, and he couldn''t help laughing and said, "fan Wudi old man, look where you''re going today!"


    "Bad... Enemy attack!"


    "An enemy is coming!"


    "The Hutou Army... It''s the Hutou army! The cold tiger people are sneaking!"


    "Get up..."


    "Get up quickly!"


    The whole camp of fan Wudi suddenly panicked.


    Through the night, people on Lenghu''s side, across the river bank of more than 100 feet, can even see many scenes of figures running around in a panic over there.


    "Hahahaha, fan Wudi old man, you didn''t expect that your uncle Lenghu would have the courage to attack the sneak camp at night?" Lenghu sat on the horse and laughed loudly, "boys, kill me! Don''t let go of any!"


    "Ow!"


    Twentythousand cavalry, choked for many days, finally spit out the turbid breath and roared like vent.


    Lenghu took the lead, and was about to rush frantically towards the dry river.


    "Be careful, general. Let''s explore the way!" At this time, a dozen scouts still kept their cautious duties and crossed the river in front of Lenghu.


    Patter!


    Patter!


    The vigorous horse easily waded the river like a stream and rushed to the opposite bank, and then made a safe gesture to Lenghu.


    Lenghu laughed and waved his long knife, "go!"


    Boom!


    The sound of horses'' hoofs shook the sky, and all the cavalry lined up neatly and began to cross the river.


    This river... Sure enough, there is no problem!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill these big summer dogs and avenge the dead paoze of our tianduan mountains!"


    "Kill!"


    For a moment, the cry of killing shook the sky!


    On this side of Daxia, there are camps in a row. It seemed that they became more flustered and did not form any effective resistance. Some people were killed on the spot.


    The whole Daxia military camp screamed repeatedly.


    20000 cavalry, at least more than 10000, had successfully crossed the river at this time. Like tigers and hungry wolves, they rushed towards the Daxia military camp.


    However, Lenghu, who rushed first, suddenly felt an ominous smell.


    In the barracks here in Daxia, there were not many people... And they were extremely flustered. Many people ran out of the tent without even getting dressed and were directly killed by the cavalry here.


    However, is this really the army under fan Wudi?


    Logically speaking. With fan Wudi''s vigilance, no matter how you relax your vigilance, you should also arrange some sentinels on the other side of the river


    "Yes, sentry!" Lenghu suddenly shivered, and he finally understood why the ominous premonition in his heart was!


    They ran amok all the way, holding a rage in their hearts, and they didn''t have time to think too much at all.


    Until now, I suddenly thought of it. Along the way, I didn''t even find a Scout or sentry in summer!


    This situation. It should never appear on a soldier who has been fighting in the army all his life!


    Fan Wudi is not a person with a background. He sits directly in the position of general. He has come to this day step by step from a small soldier.


    Lenghu has specially studied fan Wudi''s life, and his evaluation is: bold and careful, brave and wise!


    Such a person... Will be cold by him. Such an easy sneaking success?


    But at this time, all the cavalry around him were killed very happily. Facing their iron cavalry, this group of soldiers who did not wake up here in Daxia had no ability to resist at all. Let them kill!


    Almost... There is no resistance!


    At this time, in the night sky, suddenly there was a buzzing sound like the transit of bees.


    Lenghu shivered fiercely all over and shouted, "no... we are in ambush!"


    Whoosh... Whoosh!


    Countless arrows, overwhelming, shot indiscriminately here.


    Hundreds of cavalry soldiers of the Qi Dynasty were shot on the spot. Many cavalry soldiers were killing happily. They couldn''t even figure out what happened, so they were directly shot through the head, throat, chest... And fell off their horses on the spot.


    "Fan Wudi old man... You actually use your own soldiers as bait... Are you still human?" Lenghu almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood. He just reacted very quickly, jumped off the horse, and then hid under the horse''s belly. His beloved horse was directly shot to death by an arrow.


    On the opposite hillside, a cold and faint voice came: "those are the death row prisoners of Daxia. If they can return from the battlefield alive, they will forgive their crimes. If they die, they can get a pension. Haven''t you Daqi done such a thing?"


    "Death row... It''s death row... Poof!" Lenghu couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood and roared, "old man, you''re shameless!"


    "Boy, this is war!" The voice on the hillside was somewhat ironic: "round shot!"


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Between heaven and earth, the sound of arrows breaking through the air sounded again.


    A large number of arrows, forming an arrow rain, stood high and shot at the cavalry of the tiger army again.


    It''s too easy to fight this battle. You don''t even need to aim.


    Lenghu''s heart was full of remorse and unwillingness, and he roared, "retreat... Retreat..."


    By this time, more than 13000 people had successfully crossed the river, and more than 10000 people had gone deep into the Daxia military camp. If you want to withdraw in a short time... How easy is it?


    The Hutou army is a well-trained and well-organized army. Even when life and death are at stake, there is no such situation that people fall on their backs in order to escape. But even so, the speed of their retreat... Still can''t match the continuous arrows.


    In just a few rounds, more than 2000 Hutou cavalry soldiers have been killed.


    As for the injured... There are countless, at least threeorfour thousand people!


    Almost all the casualties were caused by the first wave of arrow rain, because at that time, the tiger headed cavalry had no defense at all.


    In the next few rounds of arrow rain, shields were also taken out here to protect the vital points.


    But it is impossible to avoid casualties completely.


    At this time, a voice came from the opposite hillside: "the left and right wings... Attack!"


    A burst of shouting and killing came suddenly from both sides. A large number of infantry, armed with long guns, formed a huge square array and pressed directly towards the barracks.


    Lenghu was extremely cold in his heart. He knew that he had been defeated thoroughly in this battle today. I couldn''t help roaring, "fan Wudi... How did you calculate that I came to sneak camp today?"


    "Little doll, my general doesn''t need to count at all. You pout your ass and shit... We all know! Hahahaha!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Hahaha, yes, little doll, go back to eat milk for a few years and fight again!"


    "What a fart! That''s how you''ve been these days! You''ve been practicing in the barracks during the day and waiting for you at night!"


    "I thought you didn''t dare to come... Finally, the hard work of the masters was not in vain!"


    On the hillside, a large group of generals from Daxia side flirted with Lenghu in vulgar words.


    Although Leng Hu''s face was livid, he finally understood where he had lost.


    Ginger... Sure enough, it''s still old and spicy!


    "Fan Wudi... Leng Mou has learned! Green mountains do not change, green water flows forever, and we will see you later!" Lenghu didn''t want to lose the demeanor of a general. He led a horse from his subordinates and was ready to lead people out of the siege.


    At this time, on the other side of the river bank, there was a riot among the 67000 Hutou cavalry who had not had time to cross the river.


    "No... the enemy is coming from behind!"¡ª¡ª


    Today''s two watch, tomorrow... I''ll see you! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 265

    There is a tiger head Army General on the side of Daqi, roaring... Sending a message to Lenghu. ¡Ê ¨J£¬


    Lenghu''s heart was cold, and he secretly said: what a cruel old man... Does he want to swallow us completely? I don''t believe... You have such a good appetite!


    Immediately, Lenghu''s eyes were cold and he shouted, "change the formation and rush out directly! Don''t fall into the siege, 30 person team, fight each other!"


    "Yes!"


    Even in the siege, the Hutou army still maintained a clean military appearance and was not too flustered.


    Unexpectedly, fan Wudi on the hillside was also slightly stunned. He looked to the left and right: "we have arrangements over there?"


    A general beside him frowned and looked surprised: "general, we haven''t arranged on the other side?"


    A counselor on the side said very firmly, "there is no layout over there. In order not to scare the snake, we didn''t even move the river!"


    At first, it was proposed to build a dam upstream. When the tiger troops from the Qi Dynasty came, they let go of the dam and drowned them.


    However, this opinion was quickly denied, because the scouts in Daqi... Were not given in vain. Once they found their actions, they would definitely not be fooled.


    Fan Wudi squinted and muttered, "it''s not our people? Who is it?"


    People around them also shook their heads one after another, and all looked puzzled.


    Fan Wudi said in a deep voice, "swallow the tiger army here first... Immediately ask someone to find out who the people over there are!"


    "Yes!"


    At this time, the following two sides have launched a close battle, shouting and killing, echoing in the night sky.


    Over there, Chu Mo led the soldiers of the 5000 miners'' legion, almost face-to-face, and killed and collapsed the 6000 or 7000 tiger troops who didn''t have time to cross the river!


    What level of soldiers are there in the miners'' Legion? Take any one out and put it in any army, at least at the level of team leader. And here in the miners'' legion, they are just the most ordinary soldiers!


    Even, once a group of mining miners!


    Such a group of people. Together, that kind of combat power is enough to make people tremble.


    Chu Mo took the lead, and the killer in his hand kept waving and taking back... The lives of the enemies. So it was harvested.


    Almost in a moment, the cavalry team on the side of Daqi was completely disordered.


    No matter how tough their psychological quality is, no matter how they are not afraid of death, they have never fought such a war without resistance!


    At this time, on the mountain over there. A clear cry came: "dare to ask which friendly army is opposite?"


    A general answered loudly, "miner corps! Our general... Is his Highness the king of Chu!"


    This voice called the two sides in the fierce battle... Almost all stopped for a moment.


    "Miners!"


    "King of Chu!"


    No matter which answer, the mood of both sides is as clear as ice and fire!


    Hearing these two names, the Hutou cavalry regiment on the side of Daqi felt a sense of despair pervading their hearts.


    The miner Corps... Is the army that caused millions of troops to be buried in the tianduan mountains; The king of Chu... Is the culprit!


    No one could have imagined that such a fearsome army had quietly come to this place!


    Lenghu''s eyes could not help but show a bit of despair and shouted, "kill... Kill!"


    All soldiers here in Daxia. All in high spirits!


    They not only know what kind of army the miner Corps is, but also know who the king of Chu is!


    "Grandson of the old general!"


    "Haha, I held the child!"


    "I came to our barracks for a long time in previous years. I like that child very much!"


    "I didn''t expect that the little boy in those days, who is also a little boy now, should have such achievements. We are proud of him!


    "King of Chu... It''s amazing!"


    This is da Xia''s reaction after knowing the deeds of Chu Mo at that time.


    Now the king of Chu, they look at the grown-up boy. With the world-famous army of miners, I came here to help them!


    That kind of joy made all the people here in Daxia almost crazy!


    Among them. The happiest thing is the old man fan Wudi.


    It has been nearly a year since I last saw Chu mo. However, all kinds of news about Chu Mo is endless, and it is almost grinding out the old man''s ears.


    "Is this little thing... So powerful?" Face the praise of everyone. This is what the old man often says. But every time he said it, the old man couldn''t help pursing his mouth. Everyone could understand that proud smile.


    "Grandpa... Chu Mo is here!"


    With Chu Mo''s shout, the identity of their army was immediately revealed.


    "Haha, good boy, it''s the first time for us to fight side by side..." fan Wudi''s excited voice rushed to the opposite hillside.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "well, it depends on who can catch the tiger first!"


    "Good! Drink if you lose!" The old man''s figure soared into the air.


    People around him didn''t even have time to stop him.


    How can a group of generals sit still when they see that the generals are rushing up? Just... Let''s go together!


    There is no suspense about this battle.


    If one side wants to sneak attack, the other side has been prepared and will take the trick


    Fan Wudi''s side, originally in terms of military strength, was far better than the tiger army''s side, not to mention Lenghu didn''t bring everyone here.


    These 20000 people were forcibly made dumplings and directly swallowed raw.


    In addition, the miners of Chu Mo are all elites. When fighting, they are all lively, and they are simply desperate.


    Not afraid of being strong, just afraid of being strong... Still desperately!


    Who is not afraid of such an army?


    By dawn the next day, the whole river, which had not much water, had become a river of blood.


    Countless bodies almost filled the river.


    Twentythousand cavalry of the Hutou army of the Qi Dynasty were directly killed... There were more than 17000 people.


    Only a few hundred of the remaining 3000 people escaped successfully, and all the others were captured.


    The only regret is that Lenghu took advantage of the night and quietly escaped.


    Let Chu Mo and fan Wudi''s wishes to catch the tiger fail.


    But this war was really a hearty one!


    When they met, the old man fan Wudi''s body was covered with blood, and Chu Mo was nervous for a while. Then he found that grandpa was not injured, and the blood was all from the enemy.


    Then, the soldiers of the two sides joined together. The two men met and smiled at each other.


    At this time, Chu Mo said, "there is still a part of the miners'' army who secretly attacked the headquarters of the tiger army. If there is no accident, at this moment... The battle should be over!"


    Fan Wudi was slightly stunned and looked at Chu Mo: "the miner Corps... A total of more than 10000 people? You bring this group... At least 5000, Lenghu brings 20000 people, and his army has at least 56000 people left. There are 6000 or 7000 people over there... Dare to sneak attacks?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I believe them!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 266

    All the generals beside fan Wudi showed some shocked expressions and looked at Chu mo. n¡Ên¡Ê£¬.


    A team of sixorseven thousand people... Against sixtythousand, one against ten, is there such confidence?


    Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo with some satisfaction in his eyes and said, "the miner Corps... This is our most elite team in the summer. I have confidence in them... Too! However, we should send someone to meet them now!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "that''s how it should be!"


    With that, he hugged the generals he was already familiar with around fan Wudi: "uncles and uncles, I''ll take someone to go first and prepare the wine and vegetables. I''ll celebrate with you tonight!"


    We should really celebrate the killing of an elite army in Daqi again.


    Fan Wudi also ordered more than 10000 cavalry to follow Chu Mo to meet he Xu.


    Watching Chu Mo Feng lead his soldiers away, a counselor beside fan Wudi couldn''t help muttering, "looking at the grown-up children, suddenly there is such a great achievement, which is really gratifying."


    "Yes, this child has shown a lot of extraordinary things since childhood, but I didn''t expect to be able to reach this step! General, you are really lucky!" A veteran said.


    Fan Wudi touched the beard on his chin with his hand, and his face was about to smile into a flower. He said proudly, "that''s it!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Lenghu took hundreds of people and escaped from the siege in great haste. At this time, it was already bright.


    Looking back, tears rolled down Lenghu''s eyes.


    A fierce general, with 20000 elite cavalry, fought hard all night, leaving only a few hundred people around him.


    The desolate atmosphere enveloped the group.


    Lenghu looked at the hundreds of people who followed him. Almost all of them had serious injuries. There are a few others who have been lying on horseback and can''t stand up straight. The blood from the wound has already coagulated. It looks shocking.


    "Sorry..." Leng Hu''s eyes were full of bright red blood, and his dry lips moved slightly, and his voice spoke. They are all dry and extremely hoarse.


    "General... It''s not your fault. We tried our best!"


    "Yes, general... We... Tried our best!"


    A group of loyal confidants couldn''t help crying.


    "General, let''s go back. We still have 60000 troops!"


    "General, don''t lose heart... We still have a chance to make a comeback!"


    "Yes, general, we have been following you!"


    "We will live and die with the general!"


    Lenghu looked at these confidants and choked, "thank you... Let''s go back! Go back!"


    Just saying this, I suddenly heard the sound of fighting in the distance.


    Lenghu''s face suddenly changed.


    The faces of the hundreds of people around him... Have all changed!


    Without enough time to say anything, Lenghu desperately drove the horse under his crotch and rushed to his camp.


    Finally, when there are still more than ten miles left. Lenghu and his hundreds of confidants saw the smoke rising from his base camp.


    And... I also heard those roars, screams... And screams.


    "No..." Lenghu''s mouth, only spit out this word, and he felt black in front of his eyes, his body shook, and fell directly from the horse''s back.


    "General!"


    "General, what''s the matter with you!"


    "General... Wake up!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After this battle, the 80000 tiger headed army led by Leng Hu was almost wiped out!


    In the end, there were only more than 1000 people left. Led by the pro guards around Lenghu, they ran away in confusion.


    He Xu led 7000 miners. It was a great victory!


    With less than 100 casualties, the Hutou army camp was destroyed.


    For the first time, he Xu commanded the battle alone and won an unimaginable victory. He Xu was a new star in the great Xia army. Rise slowly!


    That night, at the celebration banquet, on the side of the old general fan Wudi, all the generals also highly praised he Xu.


    Even if the soldiers of the miners'' Legion are all the top elite, this battle. To win such a great victory, it is naturally inseparable from the command of he Xu.


    He Xu waited for many years, and finally waited for this day.


    At this time, the person he most wants to thank is Chu Mo!


    "I really want to be able to follow your highness all the time and fight north and south!" He Xu came to Chu Mo with a glass of wine and said with some emotion.


    Chu Mo smiled: "I think your command ability has been fully recognized after this battle. It is estimated that soon... About your new appointment, you will come down."


    "New appointment?" He Xu was a little surprised.


    Chu Mo looked at he Xu with a smile: "of course, the miner corps, after all, is the most powerful force in our summer, and it still needs to be in your own hands."


    "Ourselves?" He Xu slightly raised his eyebrows, looked at Chu Mo, and seemed to think of something. His mood suddenly fluctuated, and he opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to say something.


    Chu Mo smiled and waved his hand, "today is our celebration banquet, don''t talk about this! And brother he... In fact, I don''t like this kind of life very much. This is what you always want, but not me."


    He Xu was silent for a moment, nodded slightly, and said, "the childe is actually a person with great ambition, but that ambition is not something that ordinary people like me can touch."


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "everyone''s pursuit is different. My road may not be so smooth."


    He Xu took up his glass and said, "I''ll give you a toast. I wish you all the things you want!"


    "Each other!" Chu Mo picked up his glass and drank it in one gulp.


    A celebration banquet, all will be happy.


    At night, in fan Wudi''s big tent, Chu Mo and grandpa finally sat alone together.


    Although there are still many people who want to talk to Chu Mo, everyone knows that they have not seen each other for nearly a year, and they always want to say something intimate.


    "Master is gone." Chu Mo''s expression was a little depressed: "the days when I can stay in the army are not many. If I guessed correctly, the Yuanshi vein in the tianduan mountains should be about to explode. Now I don''t know how many sects will want to find me."


    "Your master... Soared?" Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo, and his face was a little shocked: "I felt something abnormal in the sky before, but I didn''t expect that it was him who was crossing the robbery."


    "Well, this kind of disaster is nothing to master at all." Chu Mo smiled: "master, he... Should have returned to the fairyland by now!"


    "Fairyland?" Fan Wudi frowned slightly. The old general didn''t know anything about places higher than the world.


    Chu Mo patiently explained some things about the spiritual world, celestial world and heaven to Grandpa. Of course, he doesn''t know much, but these are enough to shock fan Wudi.


    "I''ve heard since childhood that there are people outside people and there are days outside the sky. Unexpectedly, this is a fact." Fan Wudi said with some sigh, "however, grandpa has no chance to see the scenery outside that day in his life!"


    Chu Mo was a little sad and said, "in fact, if Grandpa wants to, he may not have no chance."


    Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo kindly: "you child, although you are very stubborn in your bones, you are actually very kind." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 267

    "Life in the army... Is not for you, and you don''t want to pursue perfection in everything. £¤ f. £¤ f in this world... How can there be so many perfect endings? Go ahead and do whatever you want. Grandpa will always be here to support you." Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "don''t worry about Grandpa, grandpa is very good! You have so much credit on your body, and grandpa has followed suit. Now the whole summer, who doesn''t look up to my old fan?"


    Chu Mo looked at his old grandfather in front of him, and his heart was slightly sour. "I just want people around me to live better," he said


    "Already very good!" Fan Wudi stood up, walked up to Chu Mo and patted Chu Mo on the shoulder: "Grandpa, the greatest achievement in my life is to have a good grandson like you. In this battle, we will win in Daxia! Even with the participation of sects... We will also win, because behind Daxia, we also have the support of sects!"


    Fan Wudi then said, "moreover, those sects don''t dare to do what they want too much, and they are contaminated with too many worldly things, which is not good for themselves at all. Moreover, I heard that Feixian, the top sect in the world... Also said that they want to protect our summer!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "Grandpa, that''s the false news I put out!"


    "What?" Fan Wudi was stunned and looked at Chu Mo puzzled.


    Chu Mo said, "it''s like this..."


    He explained his various origins with Feixian to the old man. Hearing the old man''s eyes staring, he didn''t expect his grandson to be so bold that even Feixian, the top sect in the world, dared to play like this.


    "Aren''t you afraid they''ll trouble you?" Fan Wudi''s eyes showed a bit of worry. Although he didn''t understand the Jianghu, the old man finally lived such a long time. His life experience and experience were far beyond Chu Mo''s.


    "Now... I don''t bite when there are too many lice, and I don''t worry when there are too many debts." Chu Mo laughed and said, "it''s not bad for them. Anyway, based on my understanding of that woman, her proud woman should disdain to explain anything. In this way, Daxia is equivalent to more protection, and there will be less interference outside the secular world..."


    Fan Wudi sighed, "you are taking all the contradictions... All on yourself. From the perspective of the country, this is certainly the best. But from a personal perspective... Grandpa doesn''t want you to take too many risks."


    It''s the ultimate to let an unselfish old general say such words all his life.


    Chu Mo said with a smile, "don''t worry, Grandpa, I will protect myself. I also have feelings for Daxia, anyway. This is my motherland. I hope Daxia can be well. Besides... The emperor also sealed me a king of Chu."


    "Yes, the emperor is not bad for our family, but... Your heart is not here at all. Whether to seal the king or not... It doesn''t matter to you." Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo and said, "according to you, once those sects have confirmed your master''s departure, they will target you again. Do you have any plans?"


    "Hard resistance... Definitely won''t work. I estimate that this time, the people who target me must at least be at the level above the state of mind. Those people, I''m definitely not an opponent now." Chu Mo smiled and said, but there was not much worry on his face.


    "Yes, a strong man of that level can even dominate the outcome of a war." Fan Wudi sighed, "the relationship between those sects and the secular world in the past is still very small, and it has become more and more excessive in recent years."


    "Those sects want to survive, in fact, they can''t live without worldliness." Chu Mo whispered, "I believe that one day, the sects in this world will really integrate into the secular world, and at the same time, they should also abide by the secular rules."


    "This is too difficult." Fan Wudi sighed.


    "So I will try." Chu Mo looked at his grandfather and said, "this war was a great victory. Grandpa should also be promoted?"


    Fan Wudi said, "I don''t care much about these things."


    "I have some pills here, Grandpa." Chu Mo looked at fan Wudi: "if the emperor ordered you to return to Yanhuang city this time, don''t refuse. Go back to seclusion and Practice for a few years, and your realm can at least be upgraded to the state of mind of Ming Dynasty! By then, you will have both longevity and strength, and your grandchildren can be relieved."


    "In this world... Is there really such a pill? Can you get it without effort?" The old man didn''t believe it.


    "It''s not like getting something for nothing. Pills are like making wine..." Chu Mo said with a smile, "they all say that wine is the essence of grain. A jar of good wine must require quite a lot of grain, right?"


    Fan Wudi nodded and made wine. He knew more or less.


    "The same is true of pills, which are the essence of medicinal materials." Chu Mo said, "Grandpa''s accumulation over the years has long been enough. After taking these pills, he can quickly break through layers of barriers."


    Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo happily, suddenly thought of something, and said, "you said... The emperor will order me to return to the capital? Why?"


    Chu Mo said, "what do you think of Grandpa? Not only does grandpa want to go back to Yanhuang City, I estimate that even I... Will soon be directly recruited back, and then... There will be a grand ceremony to seal the king. The next war should have nothing to do with our grandpa and sun..."


    Fan Wudi suddenly realized: "I understand... Great achievements will shock the Lord! If we continue to participate in this battle, I''m afraid the emperor will really feel uneasy... High prestige is a good thing, too high prestige... It''s not a good thing."


    "Can grandpa understand?" Chu Mo asked.


    "What''s incomprehensible about this? Just as it happens, I''m also tired. After so many years in the frontier, it''s time to go back and enjoy happiness. The emperor wants to recruit me back, at least... Give me a march general?" The old man smiled and said that he didn''t take this matter too seriously at all.


    This kind of open-minded, let Chu Mo heart feeling. The old man''s life experience is really too rich, floating and heavy. I''m afraid he''s already used to all kinds of situations.


    This is exactly what you should learn.


    Chu Mo did not guess wrong. Soon after the battle report of the total annihilation of the Hutou army reached Yanhuang City, the capital of the Xia Kingdom, there came the imperial edict.


    The 23rd day after the total annihilation of the Hutou army.


    When the imperial edict arrived in the palace, the master fan Wudi and Chu Mo returned to Yanhuang city to wait for the reward.


    At the same time, a general was sent to replace the old man.


    This general made the old man frown, and also made Chu Mo feel a little bored.


    Yes, this general, and the emperor.


    Because this person is Xia Hao, the third prince who was punished to the northern border before!


    At that time, the emperor fined him not to return to Yanhuang city for ten years. Now, just a few months have passed, he has directly transferred Xia Hao here, and still succeeded the old man as the leader here.


    Although the old subordinates of the old master didn''t say anything, Chu Mo could see that those people were dissatisfied with Xia Hao''s arrival!


    They also don''t like the third prince, who is also a military general! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 268

    Xia Hao looked at Chu Mo, with a triumphant smile on his face, and whispered in Chu Mo''s ear, "how''s it going? His Highness the king of Chu... The feeling of being crowned king... Isn''t it good?"


    Looking at Xia Hao with a frivolous face, Chu Mo frowned slightly and didn''t speak. ¡Ü£¬


    "Hum, you made my eldest brother blind, and made me punished by my father. I went to the bitter and cold land in the north and suffered for months... Chu Mo, let''s play slowly!" Xia Hao''s eyes showed an uncontrollable gloomy color: "sooner or later, the king will let you get retribution! The king of Chu... Bah!"


    "Are you finished?" Chu Mo glanced at Xia Hao and said faintly.


    "What happened?" Xia Hao sneered.


    "Get out when you''re finished!" Chu Mo said.


    "You..." Xia Hao didn''t expect Chu Mo to embarrass him in public, and his face turned white with anger.


    He really suffered a lot in Northern Xinjiang, and his hatred for Chu Mo has reached a certain level.


    Although before his departure, the father''s will clearly stated that he should not provoke Chu mo. Ask him to calmly take over fan Wudi''s military power, and then don''t make trouble and take control of the situation. It''s victory!


    Because he came to pick peaches!


    Who doesn''t want to be the leader of such a victorious division?


    Unfortunately, Xia Hao failed to suppress his hatred after all.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s young face, his heart couldn''t help but churn madly.


    He even completely blamed Chu Mo for the prince''s blindness.


    He thought that if Chu Mo hadn''t interfered with the prince''s marriage with Miaoyi Niang, he wouldn''t have attracted Shen aobing''s malicious Niang.


    Shen aobing doesn''t come, and the prince''s brother''s eyes... How can he be blind?


    Xia Hao is different from Xia Xiong, the second prince. He treats Xia Ying. That is true respect from the heart and full support.


    Now the situation is changing, and the prince''s brother is abandoned. Although the second brother has no big moves, how can he hide it from his brother who grew up together?


    "The second brother wants to be the crown prince... The eldest brother is completely abolished. He also carries a huge humiliation of betraying the country. He must be nailed to the pillar of humiliation and never be turned over. And all this... Is caused by the beast of Chu Mo!" Xia Hao''s heart was filled with hatred, and his eyes looked at Chu Mo with unparalleled resentment.


    Fan Wudi was on the side, looking at Xia Hao with cold eyes, at the same time. His heart... Is also cold.


    I didn''t expect that Sun Tzu was right about many things.


    The emperor really began to want to take over their military power, but he didn''t expect... The emperor''s action would be so fast... So cruel.


    Chu Mo looked at Xia Hao. Lightly said: "the third prince, do your prince well, don''t mess with things you shouldn''t mess with. Picking peaches... It''s necessary to have an attitude of picking peaches, and it''s not bad for you to respect tree growers."


    The eunuch who came to announce the decree over there twitched at the corners of his mouth and his eyelids jumped.


    Before coming, the emperor had told him to look at Xia Hao. At the same time, we should also pay attention to Chu Mo''s emotions. In case Chu Mo''s mood fluctuates, then... Read out the secret message immediately.


    Therefore, the eunuch who announced the decree witnessed this situation with his own eyes. While hating Xia Hao for being an idiot, he didn''t hesitate to take out this secret decree and read it out loud: "carry it by heaven... This day, Chu Mo is the king of Chu, and eighteen gold medals are given. The king has been handed down from generation to generation, and eighteen gold medals are handed down... It can be passed on to future generations!"


    Xia Hao''s face was livid. His eyes were ferocious, looking into Chu Mo''s eyes. Hatred is overwhelming.


    Chu Mo calmly looked at Xia Hao, and then turned his eyes to the eunuch who came to announce the decree.


    This eunuch. Chu Mo also knew him. He was a confidant around the unknown old Eunuch in the palace, and he was also the emperor''s confidant.


    At this moment, the eunuch looked at Chu Mo''s eyes with some apology and uneasiness.


    The emperor is a real man of talent and foresight, with a fierce and long-term vision. And breadth of mind and magnanimity... Among kings of all dynasties, it is the best choice.


    Recently, I don''t know where the news came from, saying that a little princess of the royal family is a disciple of Feixian, and Feixian will always protect Daxia.


    At first, the emperor was still a little frightened. In fact, he guessed that Chu Mo did it. He was proud of it and felt very uneasy in his heart.


    He couldn''t forget the words that the cold beauty, his sister-in-law, Shen aobing, the leader of Feixian, said in front of him.


    And then, I dug out a pair of eyes of Prince Xia Ying


    This incident almost became a nightmare in the emperor''s heart. He often woke up at midnight and sweated heavily.


    However, the news came out for a long time, and there was no response from Feixian!


    At the same time, the Feixian side also made a public announcement before. Because of the inheritance of the ethereal palace, Miaoyi Niang, who caused an uproar in Yanhuang City, was accepted as a closed disciple by Shen aobing and officially worshipped Feixian!


    These two things made the emperor''s mind active again. He felt that Feixian... Seemed to acquiesce in this rumor!


    If so, then... The threat of those sects to Da Xia is almost lifted!


    Other sects that were originally stupid immediately became honest, which also greatly increased the emperor''s confidence.


    "In this world, how many sects dare to fight against Feixian?"


    Then the emperor thought about something deeper.


    Chu Mo did this, which was equivalent to preserving the whole summer and pulling all the hatred onto his body.


    Although the emperor was very moved in his heart, he also felt that Chu Mo was... Too dangerous!


    He was not afraid that Chu Mo would do something bad for Da Xia, but he was afraid that Chu Mo would eventually involve the whole Da Xia


    Feixian can protect Da Xia, but she may not protect Chu Mo!


    The emperor knows that Chu Mo is dissatisfied with Feixian!


    At the same time, although Feixian acquiesced in this matter, he must be dissatisfied with Chu Mo, the initiator of the terracotta figures.


    Therefore, the relationship between Chu Mo and Feixian will never be good.


    So... Do you want to draw a clear line with Chu Mo?


    Emperors... In fact, they are ruthless and unsympathetic, and they must also be unsympathetic.


    At the critical moment, even their own sons can be killed. What else can they not do?


    Especially Chu Mo''s master... Has flown away!


    This news has been spread all over the Sixiang continent. As the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty, the emperor has no reason not to know this matter.


    Now, Chu Mo has actually become a huge disaster star!


    Those sects before had no reason to let Chu Mo go, while Daxia... Had the shelter of Feixian.


    This is one of them.


    Second, Chu Mo''s prestige in the army is getting higher and higher.


    At first, few people paid attention to it. Now, with the two great victories, the prestige of Chu Mo and veteran general fan Wudi in the army has reached the point where the emperor feels crisis.


    If they cheer up, they must follow like clouds.


    Especially the miner Corps... This is the most elite and powerful army in the summer, which can never fall into the hands of Chu Mo!


    Otherwise, this team alone will be enough for him to do too many things he wants to do.


    The emperor believes in Chu Mo''s character, but it does not mean that he will allow Chu Mo''s reputation to continue to rise in the army.


    Facing the emperor''s concerns, Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang had nothing to say, because the emperor''s concerns were actually normal. Just... It seems a little unfair to treat Chu Mo like this.


    In particular, Xia Hao, the third prince, was transferred back to take over the army where fan Wudi once served as the chief General... This is clearly a kind of distrust.


    Whether there will be a rebound in Chu Mo''s side, the emperor''s psychology has no bottom, so he gave the eunuch a secret decree.


    "Hehe." Chu Mo smiled. (to be continued)

 Chapter 269

    That smile, with some helplessness, with some irony, with some... Sad.


    "That''s it?" Chu Mo looked at the eunuch and asked softly.


    Xia Hao, the third prince, was also shocked by the content of this secret Edict and was unable to speak. Listening to Chu Mo''s tone, he suddenly became angry and sneered, "I''ll make you king of Chu and give you eighteen death free gold medals. The king''s barons have been handed down from generation to generation, and eighteen death free gold medals... Can be handed down to descendants... Even our princes can''t get this kind of reward. What''s your dissatisfaction with?"


    Xia Hao said this, but he was more or less remorseful. Chu Mo didn''t say he was dissatisfied. Although others could see that Chu Mo was in a mood, after all, he didn''t say it himself?


    Fan Wudi was on the side with cold eyes. The old general had a straight temperament all his life and never liked to hide anything. But this doesn''t mean that he doesn''t understand human sophistication. If he really doesn''t understand anything, how can he rise from a small soldier to a general step by step?


    There are many brave and honest generals, but today, how many can become January generals?


    Fan Wudi, the third prince, has always been very unhappy, especially after Xia Hao matched his grandson, the old general''s evaluation of the prince directly fell to the bottom.


    Listening to Xia Hao''s words, fan Wudi finally couldn''t help but suppress the anger in his heart: "what kind of reward did Chu Mo get? It was earned by his real military skills! As a prince without achievements, what qualifications are you to compare with him? What are you...?"


    Xia Hao''s handsome face suddenly turned black and even purple, glaring at fan Wudi: "how dare you talk to me like this?"


    PA!


    A crisp sound.


    Xia Hao was severely slapped in the face.


    Chu Mo stood in front of Xia Hao and looked at Xia Hao coldly. "You are just a prince now, and you haven''t really been crowned king. Call you your highness. That''s a compliment to you, but don''t forget your identity. In front of me, you don''t have the qualification to be arrogant."


    Xia Hao was so angry by Chu Mo''s words that he was about to attack. A counselor beside him hurriedly grabbed him and whispered, "Your Highness... Calm down!"


    Xia Hao''s chest fluctuated violently, and his eyes looked at Chu Mo ferociously. For a long time, he suddenly laughed: "what can this be? The king of Chu, or the death free gold medal... The final winner is me! Chu Mo, just be your king of Chu!"


    The ferocity in Xia Hao''s eyes gradually turned into complacency. He sneered at Chu Mo and said, "this world is still my Xia family after all!"


    This time, the senior general of fan Wudi and the general of the miner''s corps all listened. Look at Xia Hao. They all became very bored.


    He Xu arched his hand at Chu Mo: "young master, the end general wishes you a bright future. The end general has military affairs here, so he won''t go to see you off. The end general leaves first!"


    On the side of the miners'' legion, Chu Mo is gone, and he Xu is the main general. This army is directly under the orders of the emperor. No one else can touch it at all.


    Therefore, he Xu''s move was not directed at Chu mo. He was only grateful to Chu mo. He really didn''t want to see Xia Hao''s ugly face and wanted to leave directly.


    "Wait..." Xia Hao smiled faintly, and then said, "my father has a life. The miner''s army side, we should stay here for a while, cooperate with my army, and fight against Daqi..."


    "What?" He Xu immediately raised his eyebrows and looked at Xia Hao.


    Xia Hao slowly took out a secret decree from his arms, handed it to he Xu, and said faintly, "this is the secret decree of his father!" Saying this, he glanced at Chu Mo in a demonstration like manner.


    You have a secret decree, so do I!


    Chu Mo didn''t respond. The miner Corps was not his originally. He Xu and the soldiers of the miner corps are grateful to him, but their hearts are loyal to Daxia and the royal family.


    He Xu is really a little uncomfortable!


    Just as fan Wudi, an old general, said just now, what qualifications do you have to show off in front of soldiers with outstanding military achievements, a prince who has not achieved anything? We obey the Royal orders, but you Xia Hao... Can''t represent the royal family!


    What are you crazy about?


    In fact, Xia Hao is not that kind of brainless person. He was born in a royal family and received the top royal education since childhood. How can he not even understand the truth of being a man.


    But he really hated Chu Mo in his heart. Anything that related to Chu Mo would make him feel crazy.


    Seeing he Xu and all the soldiers of the miner corps, they all respected Chu Mo very much, and the anger in his heart was also surging.


    He Xu took over the secret note, opened it, took a look, and then said with an ugly face, "I know, wait until there is any military information, and then inform me!"


    With that, he Xu directly led the final general, hugged Chu Mo and fan Wudi and left.


    All the soldiers under fan Wudi here also wore faces, came to say goodbye to fan Wudi, and then left separately.


    Finally, only Chu Mo and fan Wudi, the eunuch who sent the decree, and Xia Hao, the third prince, and several of his confidants were left.


    The little Chaigou dozed in Chu Mo''s pocket, and the big cock didn''t know where to walk. Anyway, he could always find Chu Mo, and Chu Mo didn''t worry.


    Seeing the generals here, as well as those generals of the miner corps, they didn''t pay much attention to him. The expression on Xia Hao''s face was quite ugly, but he still had considerable confidence in himself.


    "The world is bustling, all for profit. As long as the king gives these people enough benefits, they will soon turn to the king!" Xia Hao sneered in his heart, then looked at Chu Mo and fan Wudi, and said proudly: "two... Take your time!"


    Fan Wudi''s eyes are wide open. As a veteran who has experienced battle and made great contributions to the country, he really can''t stand Xia Hao''s attitude.


    However, Chu Mo gently pulled fan Wudi: "go, Grandpa, you said, you''re tired, and you need to go back to provide for the aged..."


    Fan Wudi sighed, instantly looked like a teenager, nodded, "OK, let''s go!"


    Xia Hao''s mouth turned up, and his face showed a very proud expression.


    This scene, even the eunuch who sent the decree, could not see it, but he could not say anything. Just secretly said in his heart: birds are full of bows, rabbits are dead and dogs are cooked... Although the emperor seems to have given fan Wudi and Chu Mo Tian a great reward, in fact, is it not another way to kill donkeys?


    I''m afraid, this is also because Chu Mo is so powerful that the royal family is very afraid. Otherwise, these rewards... I''m afraid there won''t be any. There may even be death!


    As a popular person around the emperor, he really doesn''t see too much of this kind of thing.


    Fan Wudi finally glanced at the barracks behind him and shook his head slightly, "go!"


    Chu Mo shook grandpa''s hand with a smile and whispered, "it doesn''t matter."


    The smile is full of cracks. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 270

    The carriage was walking on the bumpy road. Chu Mo and fan Wudi were sitting in the carriage. There was not much disappointment on their faces, and they were very calm.


    The little Chaigou was lying at Chu Mo''s feet dozing. Fan Wudi looked at the beautiful puppy and said with a smile, "where did you get this puppy?"


    "This puppy... Is not ordinary." Chu Mo smiled and said, "it should be a nine level yuan beast!"


    Fan Wudi immediately took a breath and looked at Chu Mo: "really?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "it should be true."


    With that, Chu Mo told fan Wudi what happened to the little Chaigou.


    Fan Wudi sighed a little: "who would have thought that such a common looking puppy would have such a big background?" With that, the old man raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "what are your plans for the future?"


    Chu Mo looked at the old man, "what about you?"


    Fan Wudi sighed lightly and said, "I have been in the army all my life. Now I should be completely retired and promoted... It shouldn''t be a problem. But these are not what grandpa wants. I''m still a little confused at this time."


    "Did grandpa want to leave Daxia and live elsewhere?" Chu Mo asked softly.


    "What do you mean?" Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo: "your fief?"


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded.


    "That... Still count?" Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo and said, "although the emperor once said that the territory of the great Qi that was fought down was your fief of the king of Chu, but... This time and then... Even now, if you are really granted a large territory, what do you take to protect it? There are no soldiers in your hand."


    The old man looked at Chu Mo and sighed softly, "unless... You want to rebel."


    "Since I have been granted the title of king of Chu and have my own fief, why can''t I recruit myself?" Chu Mo smiled and said, "I have enough money and a large area of territory in my hand, and I want to recruit. This is not a problem. It''s just that one day, I will leave the world. If grandpa doesn''t like this, it''s OK."


    Fan Wudi slightly closed his eyes, meditated for a while, then opened his eyes, looked at Chu Mo, and said, "grandpa has fought for a lifetime. To be honest, he has never had any ambition. However... If there is such a chance, we can try it."


    Chu Mo squinted slightly and looked at fan Wudi. This is the first time he is talking about the future with Grandpa so seriously. I didn''t expect grandpa to give him such an answer.


    Fan Wudi smiled a little embarrassed and said, "in fact... Grandpa met a woman in his early years."


    "Ah?" Chu Mo''s mouth was wide open. Some incredible looking at fan Wudi.


    In fact, fan Wudi is not very old, it looks like. That is, about 50 years old. If you take the pills prepared by Chu Mo for him and make breakthroughs continuously, it is not difficult to maintain the appearance of about 40 years old by the time of Ming state of mind.


    It''s just Chu Mo over the years. I''ve never seen grandpa fall in love with any woman.


    When he was very young, he once asked the old man why he didn''t have a grandmother. At that time, Chu Mo was beaten by the old man and dared not ask again.


    Until today, the old man talked about his feelings. How can Chu Mo not be surprised?


    "Hey, originally, Grandpa thought, this life... Let''s go. Anyway, grandpa has you." Fan Wudi sighed lightly, "however, you are going to leave this world sooner or later. Grandpa knew you were extraordinary in those days, but he always felt that even if you show your extraordinary, what... Will happen after a hundred years. But I didn''t expect that you are making such rapid progress..."


    "Grandpa..." Chu Mo felt sad.


    Fan Wudi raised his hand and patted Chu Mo on the shoulder: "this is a good thing! Really, grandpa is proud of you! Grandpa supports you!"


    Chu Mo nodded, warm in his heart.


    Fan Wudi said, "seven or eight years ago, I saved a woman on the border. She is a member of Daqi."


    "...." Chu Mo stared at his grandfather, and the fire of gossip burned in his heart.


    Fan Wudi was embarrassed by Chu Mo''s eyes and stared at him: "do you want to listen?"


    "Listen, listen, I''m listening carefully!" Chu Mo nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Then don''t look surprised!" The old man scolded, but it seemed that he was making excuses for his shyness.


    "Yes, yes." Chumerton tried to look serious.


    The old man stared at him and said in a deep voice, "although I have been on the border all my life and regard Daqi as an enemy, deep down, I have no bad feelings for the civilians of Daqi. They are ordinary people and have done nothing wrong..."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The old man then said, "that woman, who was the leader of a caravan, was chased and killed by robbers on the side of the Qi Dynasty. The caravan was directly broken up. She narrowly escaped, and some people behind her were chasing and killing. I happened to meet her, beat those robbers away, and saved her."


    "Heroes save beauty! Why hasn''t grandpa said it?" Chu Mo couldn''t help saying with a look of admiration.


    "What hero saves beauty? How can you stand idly by when you encounter such a thing?" The old man stared at him and then said, "she is a young and beautiful girl, and I can''t take her to the military camp. After giving her some money, he sent several confidants to escort her back to Daqi."


    "Grandpa, this thing is done beautifully!" Chu Mo couldn''t help saying, "that girl must have secretly promised her grandpa, right?"


    This time, the old man didn''t scold him, but sighed: "Grandpa hasn''t done anything against discipline and law in his life, but this thing is indeed a violation of military regulations. However... My confidants brought me back a lot of information... My heart is more comfortable."


    "That''s ok..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched.


    "Later, she was grateful to me and often secretly gave me some money and food after it was reopened..." the old man sighed, "it''s just her mind. I can''t accept it! She''s a full twenty years younger than me! She was still a big girl in her twenties..."


    "This girl is an enemy!" Chu Mo laughed and said, "she''s really brave!"


    Chu Mo looked at fan Wudi and said, "but what''s the difference in age? Grandpa turned back to practice to the state of mind of Ming Dynasty. He looked at 40 at most, and his longevity would increase a lot. It''s not a problem to live for more than 200 years. Now... You''re still very young!"


    Fan Wudi''s mouth twitched, but his eyes... Were a little moved. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 271

    Obviously, the reason why the old man was moved, on the one hand, was that Chu Mo would sooner or later leave the world; On the other hand... Is it not because his longevity can be increased by hundreds of years?


    "In fact, she is not a capitalist enemy. She has a deep blood feud with the royal family of the Qi Dynasty!" Having said that, the old man was no longer shy and whispered, "in the past, her family, in the whole Qi Dynasty, was a top-level rich family. The family was full of talents and amazing wealth. Unfortunately, in her father''s generation, she offended the royal family, was made an excuse by the royal family, and was killed by the royal family... She was still young at that time, and was held by the nursing mother to escape. Her family perished, but hatred... Continued."


    "I see. Now... Where is she?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yanhuang city." The old man said faintly.


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at the old man with a surprised face, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. He didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s not what you think." The old man''s flushed explanation.


    "I didn''t think of anything!" Chu Mo said with a speechless face.


    "In the battle of tianduan mountain, Daqi lost millions of troops. It can be said that... In this war, Daqi had no hope at all. However, the royal family of Daqi certainly could not admit defeat like this, so they began to recruit soldiers and grain crazily. Her chamber of Commerce, which is also well-known in Daqi now, is also within the scope of exploitation. In her heart, facing the hatred of the royal family of Daqi, how could she provide money and grain to Daqi? So she simply ... sneaked into Yanhuang city with all his possessions. " The old man sighed, "she has a layout in Yanhuang city for a long time, but my side... Has been unable to accept this feeling. But this time, she seems to be... Desperate, and I have no way, and I don''t know how to tell you."


    "What can''t I say? Except that this grandma is a little younger..." Chu Mo said with a smile, "but I think it''s very good!"


    "Do you really feel good?" Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo incredulously and muttered, "in case... In case she gives birth to a little uncle for you..."


    "That''s better!" Chu Mo laughed and said, "I will make him invincible in the world!"


    "...." fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo with some shock.


    Chu Mo said with a serious face, "you are my grandfather. Always, always! But you have no offspring all your life... It''s not fair to you! Speaking of it, it''s still because of my existence that I delayed this matter."


    "No... I''ve been in the army..." the old man explained.


    "Grandpa, there are many generals in the army, but there are really few who don''t get married all their lives." Chu Mo looked at fan Wudi and said emotionally, "in fact, I always knew that grandpa didn''t want me to feel left out, and didn''t want me to feel that I was redundant... I won''t talk about this."


    Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo, and tears flashed in his eyes.


    Chu Mo took grandpa''s hand. Said: "so, I strongly support this matter! At that time, I must meet my young grandmother... I will check for grandpa!"


    "You little thing..." the old man couldn''t help patting Chu Mo''s head, laughing and scolding, but his eyes were full of emotion and comfort, and his heart said: my Mo''er... Has grown up!


    "In that case, it''s easy to do." Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled with light: "even for my unborn little uncle... I must leave a big industry for my grandfather in this world!"


    "Mo''er..." fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo, and his voice was more or less trembling.


    I have devoted my whole life to the country and the old men in the army. It never occurred to me that when I was old, there would be an old tree blooming one day, and. Still rely on your grandchildren.


    "If there were no Grandpa, I''m afraid I would have died. So no matter what I do for Grandpa, I''m willing!" Chu Mo smiled: "moreover, this is a real good thing. It''s the happiest news I''ve heard recently!"


    The old man''s face finally showed a happy smile.


    Chu Mo''s attitude, it can be said, is what he attaches most importance to!


    If Chu Mo showed even a little reluctance, then the master would rather bear the infatuated woman and never talk about it again.


    "When we return to Daxia, we will first see the emperor''s attitude. After all... Yanhuang city is the city we have lived in for so many years, just like our home. I don''t want to leave unless I have to." Chu Mo said softly, "once you leave... It means that all the kindness between you and Daxia and the royal family will come to an end."


    "Alas, the emperor''s suspicion is too heavy. Moreover, the world is royal after all. In fact, the emperor can''t say that he was wrong when he made this decision." The old man sighed softly, "I can only say... Your majesty is a little too anxious. Grandpa knows that you are not that kind of person."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "I hope the emperor doesn''t force me to be that kind of person!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The capital of Daxia, in Yanhuang city.


    A giant like the black iron tower, walking in the streets of Yanhuang City, looked around with a curious face, and turned a blind eye to all kinds of shocked, frightened, or curious eyes of the people on the street.


    Tall silly mumbled: "where is the childe''s home? I''m a little hungry..."


    The tall and silly image is really a little too shocking. Therefore, less than half an hour after he entered the city, the whole Yanhuang city almost spread the news about him.


    "Have you heard? There is a giant in the city, which is very terrible!"


    "There is a giant walking in the downtown... My God, his arms are thicker than my waist!"


    "I saw a giant, so frightening, I felt that he could smash people''s heads with one punch!"


    Chu Yan also got the news soon. Her show eyebrows slightly picked up and whispered to herself, "the childe told me... There is a giant who will come to run for him recently. Should it be him? I have to send someone to pick him up quickly. Don''t make any trouble. When the childe comes back, I can''t explain."


    At the same time, the news about a giant in Yanhuang city also appeared in the palace.


    After the emperor got the news, his eyes lit up and said, "is it the giant on the grassland who came to our Yanhuang city?"


    The unknown old eunuch appeared in front of the emperor and whispered, "I heard that when Prince Chu was on the grassland, he recovered a giant. Later, the giant made a considerable contribution to the recovery war of the grassland queen."


    "You mean, he came to find Chu Mo?" The emperor frowned slightly.


    The nameless old eunuch nodded, "the old slave thought... Nine times out of ten."


    The emperor frowned, and the expression on his face became more severe. He suddenly asked, "you say... What does Chu Mo want to do?" (to be continued...)

 Chapter 272

    The emperor''s tone, faint, can''t be said to be unhappy, but it''s definitely not a happy tone.


    The unknown old eunuch''s heart jumped slightly. Combined with the emperor''s recent decisions and actions, he knew that the emperor should now feel that the danger of Chu Mo was greater than his contribution.


    From the perspective of the emperor, it seems to be true!


    If Chu Mo is no longer here, summer will become safer and better!


    The Yuanshi vein on the other side of the tianduan mountains has completely disappeared. The Emperor didn''t say this, but in his heart, he was a little unhappy.


    In fact, people are like this. The first consideration is always their own interests.


    Just like the emperor, he can''t say what he did wrong, but it just makes people feel that he is very affectionate.


    One moment, I was full of words "my son of miracles of Daxia". The next moment, I felt that this person was too dangerous and would affect Daxia


    "If your majesty really thinks that Prince Chu... Is not suitable to stay in Daxia, then this time when he comes back, after the reward is granted... Why not... Just send him directly to the fief." The nameless old eunuch thought for a moment and said slowly.


    "Fief? Where to give him?" The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at the unknown old eunuch.


    The nameless old eunuch said faintly, "didn''t the emperor say that the territory of Daqi he fought down was sealed to him?"


    "I... Did say so, but now he has no soldiers and generals. How can he fight alone?" The emperor said lightly, "anyway, I... Won''t hand over any military power to him again."


    The nameless old eunuch sighed secretly in his heart, and then said, "in that case, the emperor can tell him so..."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Chu Mo, you can also see the current situation. Although the great Qi side has suffered heavy losses, it still has the power of a war after all. Therefore, I can''t help dispatching people for you. After the coronation ceremony tomorrow, you will be the real king of Chu, and it''s not appropriate to continue to stay here in Daxia... But you have no soldiers and generals in your hands, and about your fief... I''m also a little worried about you."


    The emperor looked at Chu Mo in front of him, with a helpless smile on his face, and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty once said that since I was crowned king of Chu, I should have the right to recruit, right?" Chu Mo also smiled and looked at the emperor.


    I just returned to Yanhuang city last night, and I didn''t even have time to see the tall and foolish side who had defected. This morning, I was recruited into the royal palace.


    "That''s what I say, but you boy... Can''t dig my corner! The soldiers of Daxia... Can''t give it to you." The emperor looked at Chu Mo half true and half false and said.


    Chu Mo shook his head: "how can I do such a thing? Anyway, Daxia... Is my motherland. Please rest assured, your majesty, I will never do such a thing. However... If someone takes the initiative to follow me... To build a new home. The emperor will not stop it?"


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Mo with some vigilance: "what do you mean?"


    "People of summer." Chu Mo said bitterly, "the emperor can''t let me be a barehanded king of Chu! At that time, the Qi side will send soldiers casually... And take back all my territory. That way, it won''t do any good to our Daxia... Either, won''t it?"


    The emperor''s heart moved slightly. I''m a little annoyed that this little thing should threaten me with this


    However, the emperor also knows that his recent series of measures. For Chu Mo, it is indeed a little too much.


    All the civil and military personnel in the Manchu Dynasty saw it in their eyes, although they didn''t say anything. But in my heart, I can''t help thinking that the emperor is a little fickle.


    Chu Mo''s contribution to the great Xia Dynasty is obvious to all.


    The battle of tianduan mountains, which decided the national fortunes of the two countries, would not have been Daqi if it had not been for the intelligence that Chu Mo mistakenly got back!


    Thinking of this, the emperor''s heart became a little soft and said softly, "this... No problem, but you can''t force it, you know?"


    Chu Mo laughed in his heart and said, "don''t worry, your majesty, I will never force anyone!"


    "That''s good!" The emperor breathed a sigh, and then began to chat with Chu Mo about some family customs. It seemed that he still attached great importance to Chu Mo as before.


    But in fact, it is clear in both hearts that cracks... Have already appeared unconsciously. But now both sides don''t want to make this crack bigger, and they are more or less making the last efforts.


    Chu Mo returned to fan Fu and found that the old man was not in the house, but his one armed uncle came back.


    Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "the general went out last night. When he came back, he was full of spring... Is there anything happy?"


    Chu Mo smiled and said in his heart: even one armed uncle noticed the abnormal performance of the old man and secretly ran to me to ask me. It seems that in Grandpa''s heart, I''m afraid he already has a heart for his future young grandmother.


    At the same time, Chu Mo also blamed himself. Over the years, although he occasionally thought about Grandpa''s things, he didn''t really care about him since he was beaten by grandpa once.


    "If I could bring it up earlier, maybe... Now I even have my little uncle?"


    Chu Mo didn''t hide anything from his one armed uncle and told him about it.


    Uncle one armed was excited at that moment and suddenly said, "this thing, I know, I advised the general in those days, and I said our young master wouldn''t mind this thing. But the general and his behavior, young master, you know, first of all, I feel sorry for you, young master, and second... I don''t think I''m worthy of other people''s girls! I think the age difference is too much, plus the conditions of our fan house at that time, you know, the general is afraid of wronging other people''s girls."


    One armed uncle said, couldn''t help sighing for a while, and then said: "thanks to the young master, otherwise, I''m afraid the general will be single all his life..."


    Chu Mo shook his head and said with a wry smile, "if it weren''t for me, Grandpa would have married and had children..."


    "You can''t say that. No one can compare the position of the young master in the general''s mind! Even if the general has his own children in the future, it must be the same! There will be no change!" Uncle one armed looked at Chu Mo with a serious face.


    "This, I believe." Chu Mo nodded.


    Later, the two stopped talking about this topic, and Chu Mo directly told his one armed uncle some of his plans.


    Uncle one arm looked at Chu Mo in surprise, and then said in a deep voice, "we can see some measures taken by the emperor during this period. In fact, we are very eager to take back your military power, just afraid that the young master will continue to expand. However... Although we don''t like this practice, we can only express our understanding."


    Chu Mo nodded and grew an airway: "yes, I''m afraid of being in that position."


    "But the emperor is in a hurry!" Uncle one armed said faintly, "he shouldn''t transfer the general back at this time and put the third prince in that position. This move... Actually affects the morale of the army." (to be continued...)

 Chapter 273

    Chu Mo smiled coldly, "it''s just picking peaches. Now everyone knows that there is actually the last piece of shame cloth left in the Qi Dynasty. As long as you tear down this piece of shame cloth... The territory of the Qi Dynasty, you can take whatever you want. At the beginning, the emperor promised me that as long as the territory I fought down belongs to me and becomes my fief, how can he let me stay in the army? Use the army of the Xia Dynasty to fight my own country?"


    "Use the summer army to fight your own country..." uncle one arm looked at Chu Mo dumbfounded, and then shook his head with a wry smile: "young master, you are not stupid at all. This sentence goes straight to the core."


    "Therefore, I don''t want to really turn against the emperor, as long as he is not too much, I can tolerate it." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Then next, we are going to start preparing to move our focus... To Daqi?" Uncle one arm looked at Chu Mo, and then scratched his head. "The question is... Where on earth can it become our territory now?"


    "What does one armed uncle think?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    Uncle one armed thought for a while, and then said with a wry smile, "it''s not ours... However, if it''s really possible, it''s better to be adjacent to the territory of Daxia! Whether in terms of the degree of wealth of products or safety, it should be a large territory on the side of tianduan mountains, which is more suitable."


    "OK, then we will build the capital there." Chu Mo said.


    "Build the capital..." uncle one arm couldn''t help taking a deep breath and murmured, "yes, a king at your level is already a real prince... You should have your own economic and political center, and it''s inevitable to build the capital... But how do I feel that it''s something like a dream? I saw a big young master when I was young... Actually became a king?" Input website: Heiya §á Watch intoxicated Zhang Jie


    With that, one armed uncle murmured, "there should be no people in this area now, that is, recruiting... It will take a while. This is not a matter that can be solved immediately if you have money."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Chu Mo smiled: "we have ready-made soldiers!"


    Uncle one arm narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid this general... Won''t agree!"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "I didn''t say I would move the army on Daxia''s side. People are willing to follow me."


    Uncle one armed looked at Chu Mo: "what does the young master mean?"


    Chu Mo said, "it''s not a problem to borrow 30000 or 50000 troops from the grassland King''s court."


    "Grassland King''s court..." after one armed uncle mumbled in his mouth, his eyes suddenly lit up: "I forgot the story between the young master and the grassland queen... Hahahaha!"


    Sui Hongru now completely understood his young master''s confidence. Without a single soldier in his hand, he directly dared to occupy the territory of the Qi Dynasty.


    Thinking of the young master''s influence on the grassland situation at the beginning and his help to Queen Nai, there must be no problem turning to the other side and borrowing some troops.


    "As for population... This is actually very simple." Chu Mo said, "as long as the conditions there are the best, we don''t worry that no one will pass. The war between DA Xia and Da Qi will not end in three or five months. Look, at that time, we can''t bear it... It''s not just Da Qi''s side!"


    Sui Hongru nodded and sighed, "yes, people can''t live any longer, and they will always find ways to save themselves."


    "We are not trying to survive between cracks. We need to bite off a large piece of meat from Daqi first, and then digest it slowly. I will make my Chu country the most powerful country in the world!" Chu Mo said lightly, "even if it''s only a small place... But I also want no one, whether secular or sect, to dare to come to me!"


    Sui Hongru looked at Chu Mo with a serious face, and the warm blood belonging to the soldiers in his heart was also directly ignited: "young master, no matter what, we will follow the young master all the way and support you forever!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, the colorful flags were flying and the music was loud here at the Royal College of the misty palace.


    The canonization ceremony of Chu Mo and fan Wudi will be held here.


    At this time, Chu Mo was still in preparation. He was wearing clothes that princes and kings could be qualified to wear. The clothes of princes and kings came from the hands of the Royal tailor of the Xia Dynasty. Chu Mo''s clothes fit very well.


    The whole person looks very brave!


    Xu fufu stood beside Chu Mo, with a little annoyance on his face: "Chu Xiaohei, you are not enough brothers!"


    "Xu Erfu, why am I not enough brothers?" Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu helplessly.


    He didn''t dare to tell Xu fufu about some things. He really couldn''t say it!


    Xu Zhongliang, the old man behind Xu fufu, is the chief assistant of the current cabinet and the emperor''s confidant; In private, Chu Mo also had a sense of gratitude for him, and has always taken good care of him. Even in the face of the pressure from the crown prince, Xu Zhongliang never flinched.


    How could Chu Mo have the heart to drag such a respected old man into the water?


    Once Xu fufu knew something, he would definitely stand on the side of Chu mo. Although he is the ten childe of the Xu family, and gives outsiders the feeling that he is a little careless, he is ultimately a member of the Xu family!


    After Xu fufu stood on his side, how should the Xu family deal with themselves?


    Chu Mo can''t talk about tearing his face with the royal family now.


    It can only be said that after the emperor used Chu Mo, he gave a great name and a bunch of useless gold medals. The substantive benefits... He didn''t give it at all, which made people feel that the royal family was cool.


    But if Xu fufu openly stands on the side of Chu Mo and supports Chu Mo, his nature will completely change.


    Chu Mo can openly pull away a group of people from Daxia, but this group of people must not include Xu fufu.


    Therefore, in the face of Xu fufu''s anger, Chu Mo can only pretend to know nothing.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you really think I don''t know anything?" Xu fufu glared at Chu Mo angrily: "don''t forget, I''m also a member of killing heaven!"


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "what do you want?"


    "Follow you! I''ll go wherever you go! How about what?" Xu fufu angrily said, "do you think I''m a burden now?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "we are brothers. How can I treat you as a burden? Besides, you are a strong man in the realm of gold and stone... Who dares to think you are a burden?"


    "Do you also know that I am in the realm of gold and stone?" Xu fufu took a deep breath, looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "when necessary, brother can directly leave the Xu family!"


    "No!" Chu Mo flatly refused, "your surname is Xu, and you can''t escape!"


    "That''s what my grandfather meant." Xu fufu said faintly. (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 274

    "What?" Chu Merton was surprised and looked at Xu fufu strangely.


    "Grandpa said... There''s nothing wrong with following you." Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo and said seriously.


    "But..." Chu Mo frowned slightly. He knew Xu fufu too well and knew that Xu fufu would not lie, but this joke... Was a little too big.


    The grandson of the head of the cabinet, followed by his own princes... What''s going on?


    Is it true that master Xu Zhongliang is not afraid of criticism at all?


    Xu fufu whispered, "in fact, you should also know that a real top noble family will not put all eggs... In one basket."


    "I understand this truth, but my side... Is so sensitive that Grandpa Xu is not afraid?" Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu.


    "Nothing terrible." Xu fufu said, "the emperor has done this thing... And has lost some popular support. Of course, the real people don''t know these. The Emperor may think that he has some ways to pull you down from the position of national hero and make you a national sinner in the blink of an eye. However, justice, freedom of the people, people don''t know, doesn''t mean that the important officials in the court don''t know anything."


    "So what, who dares to resist?" Chu Mo laughed.


    "Isn''t this just resistance?" Xu fufu said with a relaxed smile: "in fact, grandpa is also fighting! You see, looking back, Fang Shuai... Should also find you."


    "Fang Shuai is looking for me? Why is he looking for me?" Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu puzzled. The whole summer, he said that Chu Mo believed who would be estranged from the emperor, but Fang Mingtong... Chu Mo didn''t believe it!


    Because Fang Mingtong is a good brother who grew up with the emperor!


    That kind of relationship, like the relationship between Chu Mo and Xu fufu, is impossible to stab each other!


    The right and wrong of the matter between Chu Mo and the royal family will not be mentioned for the time being, as long as Fang Mingtong favors Chu Mo a little. That is actually tantamount to stabbing the emperor with a knife!


    "Fang Shuai will try to appease you, because he has always been optimistic about your role and development in the army. I heard from my grandfather that he had a big quarrel with the emperor because of your business. But in the end, he compromised." Xu fufu said, "but I believe he will talk to you."


    "There''s nothing to talk about." Chu Mo said faintly, "I won''t talk to him about anything."


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, Fang Mingtong is also a respectable person. Although there is no break between him and the Daxia royal family, the rift has already occurred. He will develop better in the future. The deeper the crack is. As for when it will completely split, it depends on Da Xia''s attitude.


    Therefore, it is futile to talk with Fang Ming, which is meaningless.


    Then, the grand ceremony of awarding medals began.


    The first person to be honored on the stage is the old man fan Wudi!


    This old general, who spent his whole military life, was directly awarded the general of March.


    The whole scene is full of cheers!


    Everyone is cheering for the old general.


    With this award. Fan Wudi also had a considerable position in the Daxia army.


    According to military merit, this is what the old general deserves.


    But without Chu Mo, this time the old general. I''m afraid the most... To get a February general, it has to be after the war is completely over.


    Chu Mo was relieved when he heard that his grandfather was awarded the general of March, because he was afraid... The emperor really gave grandpa a silver dragon general directly!


    If that''s true. Things are really hard to handle!


    General Yinlong, there are not many in the whole summer. He really gave it to the old man. Then the old man can hardly follow Chu Mo to the fief.


    Unless you rebel!


    But in that case, the great name of the old man was completely destroyed.


    Presumably, the emperor also racked his brains and took great pains to appease fan Wudi and Chu mo.


    The old man, a general in March, has a level, but he has real power... But he didn''t mention it at all!


    Not even any arrangement!


    In fact, this is equivalent to telling the old man that you will be the real military boss of Daxia! However, it''s better to provide for the aged at home!


    Enjoy your old age!


    This is the emperor''s attitude towards fan Wudi.


    This time, the Grand Marshal... General Fang Mingtong, the golden dragon, personally awarded the medal to the old man. The imperial edict was also written by the Emperor himself, which was enough to give the old man face.


    Therefore, after the old man stepped down, he also smiled and looked very happy.


    But in fact, only Chu Mo knows that grandpa is happy because of love!


    Then, the canonization of Chu Mo began.


    To seal the king... This kind of thing must be done by the Emperor himself.


    In the envious eyes of countless people, Chu Mo took the seal from the emperor with both hands, the sword of princes and other things that symbolize his status.


    The emperor stood on the stage and said a lot with high sounding words. Finally, I point out that before, on the grassland, Chu Mo''s attack on the Qi Dynasty, his help to the grassland King''s court, and his contribution to the summer!


    Therefore, you should also get a medal of hero!


    The whole scene, people who didn''t know the inside story, were all envious of Chu Mo, and their hearts were extremely shocked.


    It''s just a teenager who has won so many honors.


    And this honor, countless people in their lives, can not get one!


    For example, the medal of heroes, even general Jinlong and marshal Fang Mingtong are not qualified to receive.


    But after hearing Chu Mo''s achievements, everyone was left with envy.


    No jealousy!


    Because these... Are what this teenager deserves!


    Only a few people, looking at Chu Mo surrounded by flowers and applause, and looking at the emperor with a smile, all shook their heads secretly in their hearts.


    so great is one ''s achievements as to make one ''s boss feel uneasy or insecure!


    Even a wise emperor like the Emperor today is also afraid of this... This is really a helpless thing.


    A grand canonization ceremony came to a successful conclusion.


    From the beginning to the end, the royal family and Chu Mo are all in a good posture of Hello, I am good, everyone is good, and there is nothing unusual.


    But people with clear eyes can see that after today, fan Wudi, an old general who has contributed most of his life to the Xia army, is hard to say, but the relationship between the new king of Chu... And the Xia royal family must be getting farther and farther away.


    Some things should be planned as soon as possible!


    For example, draw a line or something.


    Of course, there are also people who want to further their relationship with Chu Mo, or... Want to explain something.


    For example, Wang Dafa.


    Chu Mo didn''t have any intention of seeing Wang Dafa when he returned from the Qi Dynasty, the battle of tianduan mountains ended, and now he returned with honor.


    The reason is very simple. The fat man Zhao Er, who weighs more than 300 kilograms, stabbed Chu Mo in the back!


    This knife is tough enough!


    Had it not been for the mistake, I would have avoided this knife. Don''t talk about intelligence. I''m afraid I''ll have to stay there!


    And this Zhao Er is the person who Wang Da promised with Chu Mo: there will never be any problems!


    He is Wang Dafa''s confidant!


    Out of his trust in Wang Dafa, Chu Mo didn''t doubt Zhao er at all. As a result, Chu Mo saw the strong people around the inn where he lived that day, and he was in a cold sweat.


    In the face of Wang Dafa''s trust, there was nothing in his heart. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 275

    Wang Dafa felt wronged and unlucky.


    Zhao er''s betrayal completely surprised him. He really didn''t expect it at all, not at all!


    Chu Mo didn''t know the news of his return from Daqi because it was confidential, but immediately after that, the news of the great victory over the tianduan mountains came, and Wang Dafa was still very excited.


    He felt that although his name would not appear on the emperor''s desk, it would certainly remain in Chu Mo''s heart!


    Because the battle of tianduan mountain must be the information Chu Mo got from the Qi Dynasty, and this information... Was provided to Chu Mo by his own people!


    So at that time, Chu Mo returned from tianduan mountain and didn''t see him at the first time. Wang Dafa still had some ideas in his heart and wondered if he was with the wrong person?


    Do you want to ignore your contributions? Erase?


    But Wang Dafa is not a fool. He seems to feel vaguely that things don''t seem to be that simple.


    The feedback from Chu Mo is not obvious, but the feedback from Chu Yan... Is too obvious!


    Before, Chu Yan would call him Mr. Wang with great respect every time he saw him, which was very useful for Wang Dafa, who had always shown himself as a nouveau riche.


    ¡·¦² however, after Chu Mo returned and left from the tianduan mountains, Chu Yan''s attitude towards him seemed to have changed little on the surface.


    But what I used to discuss or consult with him is no longer said to him.


    Wang Dafa resisted his anger and directly sent people to investigate. One light and one dark complement each other.


    As a result, the things investigated made him sweat in a cold sweat and angry at the same time!


    The man who went to find Zhao Er openly. Directly killed!


    For no reason, he died as soon as he entered the capital of the great Qi Dynasty. But before that, this one was only in contact with Zhao ER!


    Wang Dafa never dreamed of a person he trusted. Gave him such a heavy blow.


    He finally understood why Chu Mo''s attitude towards him had suddenly changed dramatically. He asked himself that if he had been Chu Mo, he would have turned his face directly!


    Chu Mo could endure it all the time, but ignored him, which had given him enough face.


    After thinking about the cause and effect, Wang Dafa even lost his feelings of injustice and injustice.


    The most trusted person almost killed his master... What''s the face of injustice? What qualifications do you have to complain?


    Therefore, Wang Dafa''s heart. I have been looking forward to Chu Mo''s return. Anyway, I must admit my mistake face to face!


    It''s not an explanation, it''s a confession!


    Unless Wang Dafa doesn''t want to continue to follow Chu Mo, as long as he wants to follow Chu Mo, he must admit his mistake, he must admit his mistake!


    Fortunately, I didn''t wait too long. Chu Mo led the miners'' army with general fan Wudi. We fought a beautiful battle with tacit understanding and destroyed the elite Hutou army of the Qi Dynasty.


    This finally led to the anxiety and fear of the emperor and some people in the court.


    At a young age, it''s not a good thing to have outstanding military achievements!


    So Chu Mo came back!


    Wang Dafa was also at the scene of being sealed. But he completely hid himself. He didn''t want to meet Chu Mo there.


    At the same time, Wang Dafa, a shrewd businessman, was also sensitive to the subtle relationship between Chu Mo and the royal family.


    Grant the king... Give the death free gold medal... Hereditary substitution, and the death free gold medal will be passed on to future generations. It looks. It is already a great favor!


    But what Wang Dafa paid attention to was that the emperor said that Chu Mo would soon go to the fief.


    The question is... Where is the fief?


    In Daqi!


    Chu Mo has as much territory as he has in the Qi Dynasty!


    Is there a soldier in Chu Mo''s hand? Of course not! Then what to fight with?


    These things, Wang Dafa''s eyes turned twice to understand, and he also understood where the subtle relationship between Chu Mo and the royal family came from.


    He felt that the opportunity for his performance... Finally came!


    Chu Mo has no soldiers, but he does!


    As an elder of Qinglong hall for so many years, how can Wang Dafa have no strength at all? Just never put it on the surface!


    "I must seize this opportunity to regain my trust!" Wang Dafa slightly closed his eyes, stood at the door of fan mansion, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door of fan mansion.


    At this time, Chu Mo, who had just returned from the dinner, was chatting with his one armed uncle and grandfather.


    Someone over there announced that Wang Dafa came to ask for an audience.


    Chu Mo didn''t even think about it. He waved his hand and said, "No."


    The people in fan''s house are naturally fan Wudi''s confidants. They must obey the words of the young master Chu mo. they don''t care who Wang Dafa is.


    After receiving the feedback, Wang Dafa at the door felt his face hot and his whole person was stunned.


    He doesn''t understand. Don''t you understand your current situation? Why is there such a big confidence not to see yourself? Refuse to accept your apology? Or... Did he not realize this? Really think of yourself as the king of Chu?


    No... not so!


    Wang Dafa shook his head vigorously. The Chu Mo he knew was by no means the kind of brainless person. Although young enough to make anyone who doesn''t know him despise him, as long as he knows what the teenager has done, he will never dare to despise him!


    Even the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty was extremely afraid of Chu mo. his king Dafa... Was he more powerful than the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty?


    Thinking of this, Wang Dafa suddenly shivered slightly.


    He understands why!


    First, Chu Mo must have a card!


    Although I don''t know what that card is, there must be some.


    Second, his attitude... Is still not completely correct!


    Yes, at this time, it will give people a kind of: look, how about it? Although I did something wrong, the problem is... Now you need to hire people, right? I''m here to help you and solve your urgent need! So, can I forgive my mistakes?


    With Chu Mo''s pride, how can I meet him?


    Wang Dafa wiped the cold sweat on his head, nodded at the guard of fan mansion, and said politely, "well, since you are busy, I won''t disturb you first, and I''ll visit again tomorrow!"


    With that, he turned and left directly.


    Chu Mo just smiled after getting the news.


    Uncle one armed looked at Chu Mo: "Wang Dafa is a talent."


    "Hehe, he is a talent, but... He almost killed him last time." Chu Mo smiled and said something about his time in Daqi.


    The old man and one armed Sui Hongru all looked shocked and looked at Chu Mo with a distressed look in their eyes.


    Obviously, if Chu Mo didn''t say these things, they would never know.


    Young king, behind the brilliant, how many people know what he has paid?


    "It''s really difficult for you." The old man said with some emotion.


    "It''s all right. It''s over after all." Chu Mo said, "however, Wang Dafa must teach him a lesson. When he came to the door at this time today, he obviously saw my current situation. He felt that he came to me to apologize at this time. For my own consideration, I would directly forgive him and not care about what happened in Daqi."


    Chu Mo said, shaking his head and sneering, "this trick... He used it wrong! Without beating him, I really thought that if I left him, Wang Dafa, I must be a naked Lord."


    The old man couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. Looking at his grandson, who was brought up since childhood, he suddenly talked in front of him about these means involving getting along with others and manipulating subordinates. He was very moved in his heart.


    Although he always felt that his grandson was the best.


    But think about it... He''s only fourteen!


    This is not good enough to describe. It''s really a little too evil! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!


    ...

 Chapter 276

    The next day, Chu Mo left the fan mansion with his grandfather in a very low-key way early in the morning.


    Without even accompanying them, they rode directly on two horses and walked towards the north of the city.


    On the north side of the city, Chu Mo has rarely come here since childhood. Most of the middle class in Yanhuang city and some small nobles live here.


    The circle of Yanhuang city is very clear. People with the identity of Chu Mo generally don''t come here.


    Therefore, Chu Mo is also a little strange to this place. Now when I came here, I found that the north of the city was even more prosperous than I thought.


    It''s the old man who seems to be familiar with this all the way.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help asking, "Grandpa, tell me the truth... Do you often come to this place?"


    The old man blushed and cursed in a low voice, "fart, I''m almost in the army all year round. How can I often come here? I grew up in Yanhuang city since childhood, and I''m very familiar with the whole Yanhuang city. I can find anywhere with my eyes closed!"


    Chu Mo curled his lips and felt that grandpa was somewhat insincere.


    I''m afraid in Grandpa''s heart, there has long been this woman''s figure, but due to his own existence, he didn''t dare and couldn''t accept this feeling.


    [¡õ those rich families, 70-80 old men, take a room of 17-18-year-old concubines, and no one will say anything. So, Grandpa''s only heart knot is here!


    Chu Mo felt very guilty in his heart.


    Looking at Grandpa, he said, "today, let''s take her home?"


    "How can that work!" The old man looked a little flustered and said, "that will make others gossip!"


    "What gossip? You are now a general in March. Who dares to bite the tongue and directly catch it and kill it." Chu Mo pretended to be overbearing.


    "Come on, you can''t pretend to be evil." The old man glanced at Chu Mo with some worry and said, "even if everyone in Yanhuang city knows that there is no blood relationship between our grandparents and grandchildren. But if I really marry a 30-year-old woman and go home. I''ll give you a little uncle later... Do you really mind? People outside... Really don''t chew their tongues?"


    "Of course I won''t mind!" Chu Mo looked at fan Wudi with a wry smile and said, "Grandpa, you don''t look around you. If others don''t say it, just say grandpa Xu Zhongliang, the head of the current cabinet. He is an old man. He should be regarded as honest and worthy of respect?"


    "Of course, Xu Lao has been upright for the country and the people all his life, and naturally deserves respect." Fan Wudi said.


    "But not long ago, after the new year, he just took a concubine room. Although it''s very low-key, this matter... Is not unknown. The girl is not a few years older than me..." Chu Mo said with a smile, "if Grandpa Xu wants to be really old and strong, and let the woman have another baby, how do you think Xu fufu should get along with himself?"


    "This... Naturally... Do what you want..." the old man was stunned and wanted to refute Chu Mo, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    "So, you don''t need to worry about anything at all. If you get a wife, I believe everyone will bless you!" Chu Mo said seriously.


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    Then. Chu Mo followed his grandfather to a quiet courtyard, which was not luxurious, but very elegant. Chu Mo finally met the woman who had been chasing his grandfather for many years.


    I didn''t feel surprised at first sight. I just feel that this is a very gentle and graceful woman, but when I look carefully, the woman has beautiful eyebrows and eyes. Fair skin, belonging to that kind of very beautiful type.


    If she didn''t know her identity, Chu Mo would never have thought that she would be in charge of a not small chamber of Commerce, with very tough means and courage comparable to men.


    When the woman saw Chu Mo, she smiled before saying anything. Her face was slightly red and she said softly, "are you Chu Mo? Hello, I''m long Qiushui."


    Chu Mo showed a shy smile: "Hello grandma!"


    "This little bunny..." fan Wudi''s old face blushed directly beside him.


    Long Qiushui also stood there with a confused face and a blushing face.


    In fact, the problem about Chu Mo has been bothering her.


    If Chu Mo refuses to accept her, I''m afraid fan Wudi will never accept her.


    Since fan Wudi came here to see her and said Chu Mo''s opinions, he has been actively pursuing fan Wudi''s long Qiushui. While he is very happy, he is also a little embarrassed.


    In fact, she was afraid of seeing Chu mo. it felt like she robbed something that originally belonged to Chu mo.


    So early this morning, long Qiushui has changed seven or eight sets of clothes. The whole person is also a little confused. I don''t know what to say when I see Chu mo later.


    Although fan Wudi had told her that there was no need to worry at all, Chu Mo was a very smart and sensible child. Chu Mo helped pierce the window paper between them


    But deep inside, long Qiushui is still full of entanglements.


    Until Chu Mo''s grandmother screamed, and long Qiushui was stunned. At the same time, all the worries in his heart instantly disappeared!


    "No... don''t call me that... I, I also..." long Qiushui stammered, looking carefully at fan Wudi.


    At this moment, fan Wudi''s heart is filled with a feeling that he has never had in his more than 50 years of life.


    It''s wonderful. My heart is full of happiness.


    So fan Wudi made a quite bold move. He walked forward, took long Qiushui''s hand, and said casually, "he is our grandson! Call grandma what''s the matter?"


    "I haven''t married you yet..." Long Qiu''s water was like Yingran, and his neck was red. He lowered his head and whispered, but he didn''t pull his hand out of fan Wudi''s hand.


    No one knows that at the beginning, she was chased and cornered, and no one can know that at the moment of seeing fan Wudi, she fell in love with this somewhat rough middle-aged uncle.


    This love is ten years!


    From a 28 year old beauty to nearly 30 this year, this love has never changed.


    Even fan Wudi clearly told her: it''s impossible between us!


    She has never changed her mind. It is too difficult for a woman to find a man who makes her feel safe in this life. She doesn''t want to give up, she has been trying!


    Until today, I finally keep the clouds open and see the moonlight.


    Tears, along long Qiushui''s cheeks, gently slide down.


    Fan Wudi stared dumbfounded, some at a loss.


    Chu Mo smiled, handed grandpa a clean handkerchief, and then said, "I have something to deal with. Grandpa, today... Take grandma home! Later, let''s study how to have a grand wedding for grandpa!"


    With that, Chu Mo''s body flashed and disappeared directly in front of the two people.


    "This little bastard... You''ll do my wedding?" Fan Wudi held a handkerchief, his old face flushed, muttering and scolding, but his eyes were full of laughter, and his face was filled with a thick happy smile.


    "Don''t scold him, what a good boy!" Long Qiushui smiled and wept, and her whole body... Was emitting an unprecedented light.


    That light is also called happiness. (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!


    ...

 Chapter 277

    After Chu Mo came out, he went directly to Taotie building. He wanted to see Gao Yingjun. n¡Ên¡Ê£¬.


    These days, Gao Yingjun has been living in Taotie building.


    For this big guy, this is simply a paradise on earth. Here, you can not only eat enough, but also eat well.


    Gao Yingjun has never eaten such delicious food, and the people here respect him very much. Therefore, these days in Taotie building can be regarded as the most comfortable period of Gao Yingjun''s growing up.


    But he did not forget what he came to do. He seemed silly, but he was not stupid at all.


    Knowing that Chu Mo came back, he was very happy and quietly waited for Chu Mo to come to him. He knew that the childe didn''t like people who made their own decisions and thought they were right.


    Before entering Taotie building, Chu Mo could clearly feel that someone was staring here.


    Chu Mo sneered in his heart, knowing that nine out of ten of those people were royal people. They should be very worried about this giant for fear that he would make trouble here.


    "You underestimate handsome, and you underestimate Chu Mo!" Chu Mo sneered in his heart and stepped into Taotie building.


    After a year, I finally saw this big guy again.


    "Handsome!"


    "Childe!"


    Seeing Chu Mo, the big man was so excited that he couldn''t speak. When he came to Chu Mo, he even pinched, just like a child.


    Liu Meier, the landlord of Taotie who got the news of Chu Mo''s arrival, couldn''t help but be stunned on the spot and twitch slightly at the corners of her mouth when she saw this scene. It was the first time she had seen this terrible giant, and she would show such childishness.


    These days, she doesn''t even dare to talk to this giant. She knows that he is from Chu Mo and has been serving him delicious.


    "Sister mei''er, long time no see!" Chu Mo greeted Liu Meier with a smile, and then said, "my brother has caused you trouble these days."


    "Where''s this? What''s the trouble with your own business? Besides, brother Gao has been very quiet, and the door doesn''t go out..." Liu Meier said a blessing to Chu mo. Said softly.


    Chu Mo came over, beat Gao Yingjun''s stomach with his fist, and said, "I''m getting fat!"


    "Ah? Is there any? Childe is cheating!" Gao Yingjun stared and said, "how can I eat fat?"


    "Handsome..."


    "Cough... You''d better call me a fool..." Gao Yingjun hung his head. Some embarrassed said, "I didn''t know until I came here that I''m not handsome..."


    "You''re not ugly." Chu Mo said.


    "It''s better to call it big silly." The big man didn''t know what he was stimulated by, so he insisted that Chu Mo call him a fool.


    "However, you can only call me that!" Gao Yingjun emphasized.


    Chu Mo didn''t care much about calling this kind of thing, what it was called. It''s just a code.


    "OK, just be silly. How do you feel here?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    "Good! I like it!" The big man said honestly.


    "Hahaha, how about letting you stay here after that? Be the guardian here and eat and drink casually every day?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    "Childe hates me... Don''t you want me anymore?" Big block looked at Chu Mo pitifully when he paused. That look made Liu Meier beside him laugh. Gao Yingjun had been serious before, so that people didn''t dare to talk to him.


    Who would have thought that after seeing Chu Mo. There should be such a big contrast.


    "No, how can I dislike you? I just want you to be free to choose the life you want." Chu Mo said very seriously.


    Tall silly was slightly stunned, looking at Chu Mo, his eyes flashed a moving color, and said, "I don''t stay anywhere, young master, where I go!"


    This sentence is very firm!


    Speaking of it, even Na Yi, the queen of the grassland, respects him very much. But in Gao Dasha''s mind, Chu Mo is the only one in the world who truly respects and understands him.


    So, even if he is on the grassland. He has won the title of King Kong God of war and has a high status, but he still resolutely gave up to pursue Chu mo.


    As a result, he was not disappointed!


    Chu Mo said: I want you to be free to choose the life you want... Almost let this huge but emotional giant run straight to tears.


    Liu Meier looked a little moved aside.


    Although Chu Mo is much smaller than her. But her heart has always maintained the greatest respect for Chu mo.


    And a hint of love.


    This trace of affection, sometimes, even her own can not feel. Because a little bit, she will be pressed down by herself.


    Because she knows that this is not possible!


    Chu Mo treated her like a sister all the time and had no other ideas.


    Most importantly, Xu fufu likes her!


    Chu Mo and Xu fufu are the best brothers!


    Liu Meier didn''t want to have any discord between the two brothers because of herself. That''s not what she wants.


    Therefore, she has always buried her love in her heart.


    However, Chu Mo is really excellent, especially in the recent year, what he has done is simply dizzying.


    In contrast, although Xu fufu is equally excellent, he is really much worse than Chu mo.


    There is nothing wrong with good birds choosing trees to live in, and women also like strong men.


    The only mistake may be that Liu Meier didn''t know Chu Mo first.


    Liu Meier has always been very clear about these in her heart, so she has no extravagant hopes.


    She knew that with her identity and age, Xu fufu would never marry her as his wife. Even if Xu fufu agreed, the Xu family would never agree, and she... Would not agree!


    Some things, hanging there all the time, don''t touch, it seems that they don''t exist. But there are always some things that can touch the innermost softness of the heart, which will hurt... And hurt.


    Chu Mo said: I hope you can freely choose the life you want


    Not only touched this big man, but also touched Liu Meier.


    "You can freely choose the life you want..." Liu Meier''s eyes flickered with hope and murmured, "that''s so good!"


    Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help looking up at Liu mei''er and said strangely, "sister mei''er, what''s the matter? Life now... Isn''t what you want?"


    Liu Meier was slightly stunned at first, and then showed a gentle smile: "no, I like life now, but I think what the childe said is very reasonable."


    "In fact, sister mei''er doesn''t have to think too much about him... How to say? Although there is a little playfulness, he must be sincere to you, and you have always been free, but you don''t feel it yourself." Chu Mo looked at Liu Meier and said seriously, "so, in fact, even if you say you want to leave today, I think he will be sad, sad, but he will not stop you."


    Chu Mo said, scratching his head again, and said, "I don''t know much about feelings, but I think he really loves you!"


    This sentence made Liu Meier stand on the spot like a lightning strike.


    Until Chu Mo and giant Gao Yingjun left for a long time, she didn''t return to her senses. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 278

    For a long time, Liu Meier covered her hot face with her hands, and her heart was in confusion. ¡ø¡à¡ø¡à£¬


    Murmured, "what am I... What am I thinking? What did I... What did I say?"


    At this time, Xu fufu''s figure appeared from the outside. Looking at Liu Meier sitting there in a daze, he was stunned at first, and then said, "where is Chu Xiaohei? I heard he came? Where is the person?"


    "Ah... Here you are. He took the giant away and just left for a while." Liu Meier looked a little unnatural.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll find him." Xu fufu said, and then said, "by the way, mei''er, get ready and report the amount of funds you can use to me... Eh?"


    Xu fufu said, and suddenly came over, looking at Liu Meier''s face carefully, with a serious face and a little worry in his eyes. Looking at her, he said, "what''s the matter with you, mei''er? Are you sick?"


    "No... no, I''m fine." The water mist instantly appeared in Liu Meier''s eyes, and she wanted to cry.


    "I said it was OK. Did someone bully you?" Xu fufu''s eyebrows suddenly filled with anger, but then he said suspiciously, "no, brother black just left you. Someone bullied you, and he certainly wouldn''t agree. How... Er..."


    Before Xu fufu finished speaking, he felt a soft and delicate body in his arms. Then, Liu Meier''s choking voice came: "fufu... Right... Sorry, these years... Let you worry about me all the time, I, I decided, I want to give myself to you..."


    "Shit, what''s the situation?" Xu fufu widened his eyes, twitched at the corners of his mouth, and said with great exaggeration. But in his eyes, there was a flash of some complicated light.


    In some ways, he is much smarter than Chu Mo''s first brother in love, although he doesn''t know what just happened between Liu Meier and Chu mo.


    But what is certain is that Liu Meier''s original careful thinking has completely disappeared!


    Liu Meier likes Chu Mo a little. Xu fufu has always been very clear.


    But he never talked about it. He liked Liu Meier, but Chu Mo was his brother!


    Best brother!


    If Liu Meier likes Chu Mo and Chu Mo also has feelings for Liu Meier. Then, even if he feels uncomfortable inside, he will definitely choose to let go.


    This is not to say that brothers are like brothers and women are like clothes. He is fickle. Never treat women as clothes.


    This is a fulfillment!


    This kind of fulfillment, in fact, is the same as Chu Mo''s mentality. Four words give you freedom!


    Therefore, over the years, although he often talks about Liu Meier, he actually respects Liu Meier very much.


    "Is it that what brother Hei said that irritated you?" After thinking for a while, Xu fufu still asked.


    Now that Liu Meier''s heart knot is open, he can''t continue to pretend to be confused at this time. Always make all the problems clear. Then we can really feel at ease.


    "No, he didn''t say anything, just... I was touched." Liu Meier leaned against Xu fufu''s arms and said softly, "he told me that you love me..."


    "Oh, I''ll go... Little black brother actually knows love!" Xu fufu couldn''t help rolling his eyes and muttering.


    "Don''t say dirty words. In fact, you should know that I''ve always been a little... HMM. a little fond of him." Liu Meier said.


    "Well, I always knew." Xu Fu nodded and said with a wry smile, "that guy is so excellent. Who doesn''t like him?"


    "However, he really doesn''t feel that way about me. Before, I always thought he had a relationship with yiniang..." Liu Meier whispered, "it''s that kind of relationship, but now I understand that there is someone in his heart. Moreover, that person has completely occupied his heart."


    "So?" Xu fufu slowly put his hands around Liu Meier''s waist, stared at the gorgeous face in front of him, and asked with a smile.


    "So I suddenly understood today, in fact... I am also... Yes..." Liu Meier stuttered a little.


    "What is it?" Xu fufu forced him to ask.


    "I love you!" Liu Meier blushed, closed her eyes, and said with great force: "all the time, I''ve just been confused by the aura of Prince Chu. My love for him is not so much like it as a kind of worship! A kind of... Uncontrollable worship for the strong!"


    "Hahaha, finding your ten sons... Is your true love, isn''t it?" Xu fufu laughed.


    "Well." Liu Meier gave a gentle hum.


    Completely ignited all the flames in Xu fufu''s heart, he forced a kiss on Liu Meier''s face, and then seriously said, "Uncle Xu has been waiting for you! Meier, don''t worry, you don''t owe me, I will not owe you!"


    "I believe..." Liu Meier said with some confusion in her eyes.


    "My family has been urging me to get engaged. Now... I think I can finally reassure them!" Xu fufu showed a bright smile on his face and was very happy.


    Liu mei''er''s expression was slightly gloomy, and then gently said, "yes, it''s time for you to get engaged. Don''t worry, I don''t want a title... And I don''t want any industry. As long as you can come and see me often, I''m satisfied."


    "What are you talking about?" Xu fufu looked at Liu Meier strangely, "I want to make an engagement with you!"


    "Engaged to... Me?" Liu Meier was immediately stunned and looked at Xu fufu foolishly.


    "I Xu fufu is a real philanderer, but you are the only woman I love most in my life! In the past, you were a little interested in little black brother, and I dare not say anything. Now that your little mind has faded and gone, I will personally tell you... Xu fufu married only one woman in his life! It''s you!"


    "Ah... No, no! It can''t be like this!" Liu Meier''s heart was shocked, and the flower looked pale. Looking at Xu fufu, she categorically refused.


    "Why not? Identity? Status? Money? Or what?" Xu fufu sneered, "if it''s identity, well, tomorrow I''ll let brother Hei recognize you as a righteous sister. Anyway, he has been calling you sister. The sister of the king of Chu, even if the royal family is no longer willing, must give you a princess identity! Is this identity enough?"


    "This... This..." Liu Meier was stunned. She didn''t expect that Xu fufu broke out. The domineering spirit emitted from her bones made her dizzy, and even felt like she was going to faint.


    But she likes it!


    This is not love words, but it is better than all love words!


    "What this and that, if it comes to money, now the whole Taotie building is in your hands! The whole Yanhuang City, how many people are richer than you... How many more?" Xu fufu looked at Liu Meier: "no one is born noble, and no one is born superior! In my heart, you are the best one!"


    At this moment, Liu mei''er''s mind suddenly echoed Chu Mo''s parting words.


    "I don''t know much about feelings, but I think he really loves you!"


    Yes! He loves me! Is the person who cares about me most in the world!


    I Liu Meier... How lucky and how stupid!


    Fortunately, I didn''t miss it. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 279

    Chu Mo, who left with a tall fool, didn''t know that Xu Erfu went to Taotie building. Naturally, he wouldn''t know what happened between them. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬.


    However, Chu Mo knew that Xu Erfu wanted to marry Liu Meier, once the most popular Qingguan man in the brothel. Although Xu Erfu never told him in person, he knew.


    Otherwise, he won''t say to Liu Meier that Xu fufu really loves you!


    As for identity and status, Chu Mo didn''t care at all. He believed that Xu fufu, the smart guy, would come up with many ways to solve this problem.


    The old man of the Xu family is already an extreme minister, and there is no need to consolidate anything through the marriage of his younger generation. Besides, even if you get married, it''s not bad for fufu. He''s a ten childe... There are nine ahead!


    Moreover, on the other hand, it is actually a good thing for the Xu family to have such a seemingly deviant guy like Xu fufu.


    At least, I can share a lot of hostile eyes for the Xu family!


    This big family, if a swarm of people, all run to be officials, and all of them are in high positions, and they are very excellent.


    At that time, let alone political enemies... I''m afraid even the emperor will be unhappy.


    I am the emperor of Daxia, but your Xu family has taken over the officialdom of Daxia? Then who is the most effective person to speak?


    This mood, even Xu fufu can think of, those elitist elders of the Xu family, can''t you think of it?


    So what? Someone must come out to attract all kinds of hatred. Tell the world that the Xu family is not perfect... There are also people who are out of tune.


    This important task finally fell to Xu fufu.


    Of course, this is what Xu fufu is willing to do.


    Therefore, Xu fufu, a real rich young master, has been using this alternative way to interpret the dandy life of a rich boy.


    What seduces the daughters of princes and ministers, and quarrels with others in brothels... Topics have been emerging in endlessly, which makes countless people love and hate.


    But it is precisely for this reason. The eyes that should have fallen on the rest of the Xu family have always been on Xu fufu. Everyone is waiting. When will this boy do something earth shattering.


    Xu fufu didn''t disappoint everyone. For a long time, the topic of his body has never been less.


    The Xu family has also been letting him grow like a wild grass in a clean garden of flowers, independent and free. No matter what, no one will move a pair of scissors.


    Therefore, Xu fufu actually knew for a long time that even if he had no reason to marry Liu Meier directly, the Xu family would not even fart. At most, two side branches of fools appeared occasionally and said bitterly: how can a brothel woman marry into a rich family?


    Don''t dare to say it in front of him!


    Otherwise, the great master of the realm of gold and stone will let him know how different a slap of an expert is from a slap of an ordinary person


    The reason why Xu fufu said those words to Liu Meier was to reassure Liu Meier!


    He loves Liu Meier. I don''t want Liu Meier to look down on herself.


    That''s it.


    Anyway, Chu Mo is his brother. Don''t use it for nothing


    So even if Chu Mo knew Xu fufu''s idea, he would only readily accept it without hesitation, and there would be no other dissatisfaction at all.


    These two brothers are actually smart.


    At this moment, Chu Mo takes Gao Yingjun and strolls to his home.


    "Silly, why don''t you let me call you handsome? I think you''re very handsome?" On the way, Chu Mo teased the big man.


    "Those people think I''m evil. I don''t feel that they think I''m handsome at all." The big man answered honestly, and then his eyes flashed a touch of cunning, hehe said with a smile: "in fact, I like the young master to call me stupid. I feel so kind!"


    "Tut..." Chu Mo rolled his eyes. In fact, he understood the big man''s mind and felt a little distressed.


    Because this big man suffered too much on the grassland and in the Haoyue tribe. Controlled by elder Haoyue. Life and death are in the hands of others, want revenge, but there is no chance!


    It can be said that Chu Mo gave him a new life!


    It''s not too much to say that it''s his reborn parents. Therefore, in the big man''s heart, he decided that Chu Mo was the only master of his life.


    "By the way, childe, I have a sentence, I don''t know what to say." The big man hesitated.


    "Say, what else can''t you say with me?" Chu Mo glanced at the big man.


    The big man scratched his head and said, "I think Princess Nai really likes the young master. No, just as the young master just told Miss Liu Meier, she loves the young master!"


    "Bang... You big guy, you haven''t even pulled a woman''s hand. Do you know what love is?" Chu Mo pie pie mouth.


    The big man said, "although I don''t know what love is, I can feel it. Every time Princess Nai mentions you, the expression on her face is like... It''s like when I think of my mother."


    "What is your metaphor?"


    "I can''t tell, but I can feel that I saw her crying secretly several times." The big man said in a simple voice, "anyway, I feel that in her heart, there is only the childe, but the childe cheated her."


    "I said, silly, you should be responsible for your words. How did I cheat her?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and looked at the big man.


    The big man said seriously, "you said your name was Lin Bai, but in fact your name was Chu mo... isn''t that cheating her?"


    Chu Mo said, "I met by chance at that time, and I didn''t want to expose my identity at that time. Later... I didn''t have a chance to say it."


    "Anyway, I don''t think the childe''s identity will be hidden for long. Maybe she will come directly to the door. What will you do then?" Gao Yingjun, a big man, said with a look of expectation on his face.


    "I suddenly found that handsome... It''s better for you to go back to Taotie building."


    "No, childe, can''t I never mention it again?" The big man looked frightened: "also, call me a big fool... Kind... So kind!"


    After returning to fan Fu, Wang Dafa came to visit again that evening.


    Chu Mo disappeared as usual.


    Wang Dafa didn''t say anything, leaving people with generous gifts, and went back a little lonely.


    Chu Mo, on the other hand, introduced the big fool to his one armed uncle Sui Hongru and grandpa. Both his one armed uncle and the old man admired this giant like the black iron tower very much.


    They are all people who came out of the battlefield. At a glance, they can see the role of this giant in the battlefield.


    Long Qiushui finally didn''t mean well to move in directly. The old man hesitated on the wine table and expressed his ideas about holding a wedding with Chu mo.


    "I want to... Marry your grandmother... Into the house, cough... Give you advice?"


    Chu Mo looked at Grandpa and couldn''t help laughing in his heart. The old tree blossomed, which was actually more colorful! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 280

    But he didn''t dare to say it, otherwise his ass would suffer. Even if his realm was countless times higher than his grandfather, he didn''t dare to resist.


    "Well, let''s find someone to fix a date and marry directly!" Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "No... I, I don''t want to give her a normal identity..." the old man said with some embarrassment: "although she doesn''t care much, today, she also mentioned to me that if you are a general in March and marry me, don''t be too ostentatious. Just set up two tables at home..."


    "How about that?" Chu Mo said directly, "this is your first marriage in your life... How can it be too hasty?"


    "Why does that sound a little awkward to me?" The big man muttered aside.


    "Shut up." Chu Mo stared at him.


    Then he said, "why don''t you let old man Xu Zhongliang recognize a righteous sister?"


    "Ah? This... How can this work? It''s nonsense!" Fan Wudi refused on the spot and said, "what is it that you should be Xu Shoufu? How is this kind of thing... Possible?"


    "Then the emperor? How about letting the emperor recognize a younger sister?" Sui Hongru gave his advice on one side.


    "The emperor is even more unlikely to agree!" Fan Wudi frowned and waved his hand, "OK, you''d better not get involved in this matter. It''s a big deal. I don''t have any identity. What can I do? I haven''t depended on anyone in my life, and I''ve come to this day?"


    "Grandpa is domineering!" Chu Mo held it for a while, and then said, "in fact, letting the emperor recognize my future grandmother as his sister is tantamount to praising him and speaking from his heart. I don''t want to!"


    Fan Wudi couldn''t help rolling his eyes. If Chu Mo had dared to say such treacherous words in front of him before, he would have slapped him long ago. But now... He is really a little disappointed with the royal family. The emperor pulled and fought against Chu Mo in all kinds of ways, pulling and fighting... This endless means made the old man extremely bored.


    Although I can understand. But I can''t accept it!


    Help or not... It also depends on what kind of reason and kiss it is. The so-called killing relatives for righteousness is actually forced more often.


    Sui Hongru said aside, "Xu Shoufu... In fact, it may not be impossible to think about it."


    Fan Wudi looked at Sui Hongru. Squinting slightly, he said, "Hongru, you are also fooling around with Chu mo."


    "General, I''m not fooling around. I''m serious." Sui Hongru said.


    "You let a cabinet minister take an unknown woman from Daqi as your sister. And in terms of age, it''s enough to be a grandpa in Qiushui! What do you think of the Xu family?" The old man couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "you... What you said is not reliable at all."


    Sui Hongru said, "if the master''s mother marries the master, that''s the master''s wife! It''s the mistress of the fan mansion! If Xu Shoufu nods, what dissatisfaction will the people under the Xu family have? Can it be said that there is no such thing, those second generation of the Xu family dare to be reckless when they see the master''s mother?"


    Fan Wudi was stunned on the spot. He felt sorry for this veteran old man. In this life, he would have all kinds of selfishness for Chu Mo, but also for other things. Almost insensitive. Even a little confused.


    After hearing Sui Hongru''s words, the old man frowned slightly, and his face really showed a touch of emotion.


    Chu Mo stood up and said, "I''ll go to Xu''s house. Just in time, I haven''t visited his old man this time. I should go there for love and reason."


    The old man''s lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something, and finally. With a sigh, he said, "just try it out. Don''t force it."


    Fan Wudi''s identity is different now, and he can''t afford to lose that person. If you are really rejected outright. After that, I can''t even meet.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I know how to behave." Chu Mo said, and asked someone to prepare a room for Da Sha, and then walked alone in the direction of Xu Fu.


    As soon as I entered Xu''s mansion, I didn''t wait to see the old man. It was intercepted by Xu fufu.


    "In the evening, you unexpectedly came. I was thinking of going to see you tomorrow!" Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo with some surprise.


    "Something?" Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu and felt a very strong sense of joy from this guy.


    "Well, can you... Go back and hold a ceremony sometime?"


    "Hold a ceremony?"


    "Yes, worship Liu Meier as sister... Cough, anyway, you''ve always called her sister, haven''t you?" Xu fufu didn''t feel embarrassed. He looked at Chu Mo calmly: "I want to give her an identity, brother black, I want to marry her!"


    "..." Chu Merton was speechless, looking at Xu fufu with black lines all over his head.


    "How... Embarrassed?" Xu fufu was a little surprised. When he wanted to come, Chu Mo should promise without hesitation.


    Or... Did he treat mei''er? No... never!


    Xu fufu is also a delicate and sensitive person. For a moment, countless ideas flashed in his head.


    "It''s not difficult, just feel a little coincidence..." Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu''s expression, how can he not know what he was thinking in his heart, and patted him on the shoulder: "you guy, don''t be so suspicious like the Emperor..."


    "Cough..." Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo with a twitch at the corner of his mouth: "your resentment towards the emperor is really deep!"


    "Don''t mention it." Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled, "worship Liu Meier as her sister and let her have the identity of a princess, right?"


    Xu fufu nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "yes, yes, that''s it!"


    "Coincidentally, I also have one thing here. Originally, I wanted to go to Grandpa Xu to say it myself, but now that it''s like this... Hey, er fu... You can talk with me!" Chu Mo, with a bad smile on his face, pulled Xu fufu and walked directly to the direction of the old man''s study.


    "Hey, hey... What''s the situation? You know I''m most afraid to go to my grandfather''s study..." Xu fufu struggled and wanted to escape.


    As the best brother, just as Chu Mo knows him, he also knows Chu mo. he knows nothing good at first sight.


    "How? When you begged me, I promised so happily. Now I have something to do, dare you run?" Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu with a threatening face.


    Xu fufu twitched at the corner of his mouth, "Chu Xiaohei, I can see that I have been eaten by you all my life..."


    "Tell your Liu Meier that." Chu Mo sneered and dragged him to Xu Zhongliang''s study.


    After a incense stick, Xu Zhongliang''s study.


    It was quiet.


    Chu Mo and Xu fufu sat there with wide eyes, looking at Xu Zhongliang who was meditative and speechless.


    At the moment, Xu Zhongliang looks more like the head of the court above the court.


    His expression was grim and he frowned thoughtfully.


    Chu Mo wanted to stand up several times and said, ''if it''s inconvenient, forget it, Grandpa Xu doesn''t have to be embarrassed...'', but Xu fufu desperately stopped him with his eyes.


    It was almost a incense burning time, and Xu Zhongliang seemed to finally come back from thinking, and then his eyes were burning at Chu mo.


    "Is there a little unhappiness in my heart?" Xu Zhongliang showed a kind smile at Chu Mo: "in fact, what you said is not a problem at all! Although I have no deep acquaintance with your grandfather, I am also familiar with him. For so many years, I have always treated him as a brother. I have also introduced several ladies to him about his marriage... If you don''t believe it, you can go back and ask your grandfather."


    Xu Zhongliang said with a smile, "now I finally have a place. This is a great joy! It doesn''t matter who this longqiushui girl is. If your grandfather wants to marry openly, she is the wife of fan Fu, my sister-in-law. There''s no problem recognizing her as a sister."


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, looking at Xu Zhongliang, waiting for his next words.


    "But... Little guy, what I was thinking was, what will happen to you?" (¡£)

 Chapter 281

    Xu fufu lifted his eyebrows, slightly twitched at the corners of his mouth, and then immediately lowered his head. ¡ü£¬. He can''t participate in this topic, although from the bottom of his heart, he naturally supports his brother more.


    The royal family is ungrateful and cruel, but his grandfather, who is the head of the court, is the number one thug of the royal family... At least he is also the number two.


    So many things, Xu fufu can''t say anything.


    Chu Mo raised his head, looked at Xu Zhongliang, smiled and asked, "what does Lord Shoufu want me to do?"


    Xu Zhongliang''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that this was a villain in front of him. A little change in the name actually expressed Chu Mo''s mind.


    He didn''t even need to ask any more questions, but sighed, looked at Chu Mo and said, "I hope you don''t betray Da Xia."


    Chu Mo sat there, thought for a while, and then said with a smile, "I will never betray Da Xia!"


    "You know what I''m talking about." Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo laughed with some self mockery: "why, Grandpa Xu thinks I''m qualified to challenge the royal family?"


    "Yes." Xu Zhongliang nodded without hesitation.


    "Why?" In Chu Mo''s eyes, there was a flame beating, looking at Xu Zhongliang: "grassland?"


    Xu Zhongliang nodded.


    Chu Mo shook his head and said with a wry smile, "the soldiers on the grassland, let alone not mine, even if they are mine, what can they do with them? They can''t even fight Qi..."


    "In others'' hands, it may not be so good, but in yours, it''s different." Xu Zhongliang said.


    "Grandpa Xu thinks too much of me. I''m not that good at it." Chu Mo heaved a sigh, leaned back in his chair, and then said, "in fact, I''ve never had any strange thoughts. I didn''t ask for the medal of heroes on my own initiative. I didn''t ask for it. I didn''t ask for it on my own initiative. Even my grandfather''s March general was not what we wanted."


    "But you deserve that." Xu Zhongliang said faintly.


    "Since I deserve it, I shouldn''t think about backwards. This feeling is very uncomfortable. It always gives me a feeling that these things... Are forced by me under the coercion of public opinion. I always feel that what the emperor gives is not willing. Then there are all kinds of suspicions." Chu Mo laughed with self mockery, "I''m afraid the emperor will be more upset this time when the news of my grandfather''s marriage comes out?"


    Xu Zhongliang was silent for a moment, and finally nodded: "yes, everyone knows. It''s only a matter of time before you leave the world sooner or later. Your teacher will arrange the way for you in the future. Your grandfather is alone, so even if you are given great honor, it will still be summer in the end."


    "But now... I find things are a little different, right." The sarcastic smile on Chu Mo''s face became more and more intense. Youyou said, "especially if my grandfather gets married and has children, even if there are successors in our family, the emperor will be more upset."


    Xu Zhongliang nodded without denying it.


    "So, at this time, I beg grandpa Xu to recognize my future grandmother as my sister, and grandpa Xu will have concerns, right?" Chu Mo asked very directly.


    Xu Zhongliang was silent for a moment, and nodded. Looking at Chu Mo calmly, "yes."


    Xu fufu sat aside with a wry smile on his face and said in his heart that his brother has now become so strong? Being alone... Makes the king of a country afraid to this extent. If on his hand. With hundreds of thousands of soldiers, the emperor can''t be directly scared to sleep and eat?


    Chu Mo stood up and said, "in fact, before I came here at the beginning, although I also understood these things, I didn''t think of so many problems. Now I heard grandpa Xu''s words. It''s all right. In that case, Grandpa Xu thought I hadn''t said this."


    Xu fufu was very anxious. Looking at Chu Mo, his heart said how could you say this sentence after all?


    Xu Zhongliang glanced at Chu Mo and said, "sit down first!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "Grandpa Xu, I''m your younger generation. I also understand that your heart is for me, but you are still the chief assistant of the cabinet of Daxia after all. I understand your mind and the emperor''s mind. Don''t worry, I''ll leave Yanhuang city within a month. Not only me, all people related to me, will leave, and I''ll go to my own fief... And I''ll never come back!"


    Chu Mo said, giving Xu Zhongliang a deep salute: "thank grandpa Xu for his care over the years, and please take care of Grandpa Xu!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu and said with a smile, "goodbye, my brother!"


    "Hey..." when Xu fufu saw that Chu Mo was going to leave, he was immediately anxious. He turned back and angrily said to Xu Zhongliang, "Grandpa! What mistake did Chu Mo make? Because of his great credit? Because of his potential in the future? As the king of a country, can''t the emperor have a little heart? Can Chu Mo still usurp the throne?"


    "Presumptuous!" Xu Zhongliang sat there without moving, but his momentum burst out, looking at Xu fufu coldly: "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will drive you out of the Xu family!"


    Xu fufu was also angry. Although he was most afraid of this grandpa from childhood to adulthood, Xu Zhongliang''s performance today disappointed him too much. He always felt that his grandfather was the most capable and responsible person under the sun.


    But from what he saw and heard today, he only saw a wily court politician... He was afraid of wolves before and tigers after. The most important thing is that the old man gave him the feeling that he was on the emperor''s side!


    This is the reason why Xu fufu is really irritated.


    Still that sentence, he understands, but he can''t accept it!


    "Chu Mo has never missed anything. He made great contributions to the country and the people in the summer! Without him, the tianduan mountains have been lost, and Qingzhou prefecture has been lost... At this moment, the enemy should be attacking Yanhuang city with a crushing posture!" Xu fufu looked at his grandfather coldly: "plotting to usurp the throne? It''s bullshit! If there was no Chu Mo, Daxia would soon die!"


    "Get out of here! Get out of the Xu family! Never come back!" Xuzhongliang flew into a rage, picked up a cup and smashed it at Xu fufu.


    Xu fufu stood there, motionless.


    With a slap, the cup hit Xu fufu''s eyebrows, and the blood immediately flowed down.


    "Hehe, OK, just get out!" Xu fufu''s eyes filled with water mist, turned and left.


    From beginning to end, Chu Mo didn''t speak. After Xu fufu rushed out, he took a deep look at Xu Zhongliang. Then, from the eyes of the powerful old man, he saw the helplessness.


    Chu Mo smiled, didn''t say anything, and hugged Xu Zhongliang: "Grandpa Xu, don''t worry, I''ll take care of him!"


    Say, turn around and go out.


    Xu Zhongliang didn''t speak, but sighed. A complex light flashed in his deep old eyes. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 282

    That night, Chu Mo and Xu fufu didn''t go back to fan Fu, but casually found a pub. The two brothers drank wine all night. ¡Ü¡Ü small ¡Ü say,


    Xu fufu''s embarrassed appearance of bleeding from the corners of his eyes was also seen by many people.


    Early the next morning, people in Yanhuang city were stunned by several sudden news.


    "The ten sons of the Xu family, I don''t know what they did wrong, angered the owner of the family... His grandfather, Xu Zhongliang, the chief assistant of the cabinet, was directly expelled from the house, and the boundary was drawn from now on!"


    "Xuzhongliang suddenly came to the north of the city to inspect, and the entourage didn''t know why..."


    "Shoufu adult went into a small yard and said sister to a gentle woman in her thirties!"


    "Shoufu said to the people around him that this woman, a distant relative of the Xu family, has been doing business in Daqi and has lost contact for many years. Now she is very happy to get the news of her little sister."


    "Chu Mo officially announced that Liu Meier, the current owner of Taotie building, is his righteous sister! He is the king of Chu, his righteous sister... Naturally, he is a princess!"


    "Taotie building suddenly announced that it was for sale, and the price was half lower than the normal market price..."


    "Xu fufu, who was expelled from his home, said that he would get married soon..."


    The messages are dizzying.


    But everyone has a feeling that the mountain rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building.


    Why did the Xu family, the first official family in the dynasty, suddenly break out so many things?


    Fan Fu.


    At the moment, old man fan Wudi walked around the house, quite anxious.


    Sui Hongru just went out and was confused by these news. He wanted to find out what happened at the first time.


    The whole fan mansion was quiet.


    Fan Wudi turned around the room for a while, finally pushed the door open, frowned, and murmured, "this little thing... Which song is it? Why suddenly... So many things? Even the floating child has been implicated?"


    Just saying this, Chu Mo and Xu fufu moved forward and backward. Entered the house.


    Fan Wudi saw that although both of them were in high spirits, they were full of wine and frowned immediately.


    "Grandpa, don''t say anything. Just listen to me." Chu Mo had a little luck, melted all the alcohol on his body, and then looked at his grandfather and said, "summer, we can''t stay."


    "Ah?" The corners of the old man''s mouth twitched. Looking at Chu Mo, "say it again?"


    "It''s like this..." Chu Mo told his grandfather about a conversation with Xu Zhongliang last night.


    Although the old man was shrewd, he was not proficient in such matters related to the government of the court. He frowned at Chu Mo: "didn''t the chief auxiliary say anything? They just expressed the views of the royal family and some people in the court on you..."


    "Just opinions?" Chu Mo laughed, shook his head and said, "Grandpa, unless we rebel directly now and kill the emperor in the palace, otherwise, Daxia... There is no place for us! Instead of waiting here, it''s better to leave early. In this way, the emperor can be at ease..."


    "Why?" Fan Wudi couldn''t help but step back two steps and said gloomily, "what did we do wrong?"


    Xu fufu, standing aside, also turned his drunkenness into martial arts. He just had a drunkenness, which was shown to others. After drinking all night, the two brothers have already talked about what they should talk about. Xu fufu finally understood grandpa''s difficulties.


    Xu Zhongliang''s deep heart. Is quite optimistic about Chu Mo!


    In other words, even if Chu Mo really wants to rebel and seize the world of Daxia, he is optimistic!


    otherwise. He must not find that kind of flimsy excuse to drive Xu fufu out directly.


    As an old minister for many years, Xu Zhong''s conscience is very clear that it is almost impossible for the emperor to make a change.


    Although the emperor is brilliant and broad-minded today... This. From his various titles to Chu Mo, we can feel that he is not the kind of narrow-minded emperor who dare not award meritorious officials.


    However, his biggest weakness is paranoia!


    Others don''t know, but Xu Zhongliang knows best. The emperor can''t even trust his sons, let alone outsiders.


    Xia Jing was suddenly kicked out of his position as the head of the cabinet. Why? Was he really implicated by his son? In fact, it''s just an excuse.


    The reason why Xu Zhongliang still ran to the north of the city, in which Xuancheng longqiushui was his sister, was actually a gesture to the emperor.


    At the same time, endorse Chu Mo!


    Once Chu Mo does something treacherous in the future, he Xu Zhongliang... Must be implicated, because he is grandma Chu Mo''s brother!


    Having such a relationship is equal to being in the heart of emperor an.


    The things involved are too complicated!


    In fact, the best way is for Xu Zhongliang to directly drive Xu fufu out of the Xu family, draw a clear line, and don''t have any contact with Chu mo.


    But Xu Zhongliang did it anyway.


    From this point, Xu fufu also understood that his grandfather was still the one with responsibility! Is still his biggest idol!


    "Grandpa fan, in fact, you didn''t do anything wrong. What''s wrong is that your credit is too great, which makes the emperor feel uneasy and makes the ministers jealous, that''s all." Xu fufu said aside.


    "That''s all?" Fan Wudi couldn''t believe it.


    Xu Fu nodded, "yes, that''s all!"


    Fan Wudi murmured, "even if you''re upset, even if you''re jealous... But now it''s time to fight, aren''t you afraid that this will disturb the morale of the army?"


    Chu Mo said aside, "Grandpa... In addition to the army you are carrying, which army will be disturbed by us?"


    Fan Wudi was speechless for a moment.


    In fact, the master knew something in his heart, but he didn''t think so thoroughly. Now he was enlightened by two young people, you and I.


    In the end, the old general, who had fought all his life and had never bent over, squatted at the door of his house with a blank face and a gloomy look.


    He bowed his head and said nothing.


    Chu Mo felt distressed and whispered, "Grandpa, let''s go. In fact, it''s better to leave. When everyone hasn''t torn their face now, if you leave, you''ll leave."


    Fan Wudi nodded softly, "listen to you, then go."


    In fact, fan Wudi''s heart is full of self blame at the moment. In his opinion, if he didn''t want to give long Qiushui an identity, Chu Mo wouldn''t ask Xu Zhongliang. Then, these series of things will not happen.


    Chu Mo looked at his spiritless grandfather and said, "this thing... Will erupt sooner or later, and Xu Shoufu''s grandfather... In fact, it''s just to let this contradiction manifest, and then control the situation to the minimum. If this contradiction is developed between me and the emperor, it''s not the result now!"


    "Now this is the best result!" Xu fufu murmured aside.


    "I see, but I can''t figure it out..." the old man sighed heavily. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 283

    "If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it?" Chu Mo laughed and said, "before leaving Yanhuang City, let''s hold two weddings!"


    Xu fufu said aside, "the grandest one!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "of course."


    That night, Wang Dafa paid his third visit.


    "Childe, I''m wrong."


    Wang Dafa saw Chu Mo''s first face, and regardless of whether there was anyone around Chu Mo, he directly knelt down on his knees and nodded with his head: "I really know I''m wrong. Please give me a chance to reform!"


    "You''re right. It''s just that your subordinates have changed their minds." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "No, it''s my fault that people don''t pay attention!" Wang Dafa said in a deep voice, "I have caught Zhao er. Now he is in my house. I will deal with him as the childe says!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was somewhat surprised. Unexpectedly, Wang Dafa made such a great determination to catch Zhao Er back.


    Wang Dafa didn''t say what method he used to catch people, nor what he paid for catching people. Because these are not the problems that Chu Mo cares about, nor do they need Chu Mo to care about.


    "It''s really difficult for you..." Chu Mo said.


    "This is what I should do." Wang Dafa murmured.


    "The situation I''m facing now... Don''t you know?" Chu Mo suddenly asked.


    Wang Dafa nodded: "subordinates know."


    "Are you willing to give up everything and follow me to leave this prosperous place and go to a wilderness to start over?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa and then added, "maybe... Even a wilderness... I may not have it."


    Wang Dafa raised his head and looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "subordinates are willing! Willing!"


    "Well, get up. I''ll let bygones be bygones!" Chu Mo stretched out his hands and directly helped Wang Dafa up: "since you have this determination, I will give you a due return in the future!"


    "My subordinates are willing to be the pioneers for the childe. Cut through thorns and thorns, build bridges and pave the way!" Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo seriously and said.


    "In that case, go back and prepare. First, prepare the largest venue for me in Yanhuang city. I want to hold two wedding banquets for my best brother and my grandfather at the same time!" Chu Mo said.


    "OK, leave it to me." Wang Dafa replied very calmly.


    "Then, from now on, try not to attract attention to dispose of all industries in Daxia, and be ready to leave at any time." Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa: "is there a problem?"


    "No problem!" Wang Dafa said, "in fact, the industries I have in hand are all profitable businesses. There are too many princes and ministers who have coveted them for a long time. It''s easy to dispose of them."


    "Will it attract others'' attention?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No. most industries are under someone else''s name." Wang Dafa said.


    "OK, one last thing." Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa: "how many people can use your hand? You know, what I want... Is the kind of absolutely loyal person!"


    Wang Dafa nodded: "young master, I understand that if all the forces in my hand are concentrated, there should be 100000 troops available! Their level should be able to reach the elite standard!"


    "100000..." old man fan Wudi was listening. He couldn''t help looking at Wang Dafa with a shocked face, and the corners of his mouth twitched, almost speechless.


    Xu fufu also looked shocked. He arrived at this time. Only then did he finally understand what kind of background and ability this upstart in his eyes had. All along, I only know that he is very rich, very rich! But I never thought of such a guy. There will be 100000 troops on hand!


    Is this a rebellion?


    Chu Mo''s face was not much surprised. He had already known that Wang Dafa''s inside story was much deeper than it seemed.


    The most important reason why Wang Dafa died holding Chu Mo''s thigh is that now the green dragon hall is gone, and the rosefinch will die. Although no one is bothering him for the time being, similarly, after losing his backer, there are more and more sects eyeing him!


    Recently, more than five sects have come to Wang Dafa for cooperation.


    The so-called cooperation is to give me more than half of your industry, and then I will protect you


    For a former Qinglong hall elder, this request is simply a bastard. How can he agree?


    Besides, Wang Dafa''s heart is actually more optimistic about the future of Chu Mo than anyone else. Although he also heard that Chu Mo''s master had soared, he did not feel that Chu Mo was weak, but that Chu Mo was now stronger!


    Wang Dafa was very clever. From the original means of the demon king, he felt that the master of Chu Mo was by no means ordinary people. That kind of means was simply unheard of in the Sixiang continent.


    In that case, the master of Chu Mo should be able to leave the world at any time!


    The reason why he didn''t go was to protect his apprentice from harm. Now that he dares to leave, then... It shows that Chu Mo has enough self-protection ability!


    As a businessman, he knows better when to invest in whom.


    Nothing more than a bet!


    If you win a bet and you lose, it''s a big deal to start all over again.


    Anyway, I believe that no one will care about the life and death of a businessman, so naturally, no one will have to kill him.


    Chu Mo said, "can these 100000 people, their families, leave with us?"


    Wang Dafa frowned slightly and said, "this short time... I''m afraid it''s a little difficult, but... I believe that as long as money can solve the problem, it''s not a problem! I''ll deal with this problem!"


    Chu Mo said, "we still need more people!"


    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo and smiled: "childe, as long as we have land... And money, population... At any time."


    Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa and finally smiled, "well, these things are up to you!"


    "Yes!" Wang Dafa''s face also showed excitement. Then he remembered something and said, "Zhao er..."


    "Whatever you want." Chu Mo said faintly that he didn''t care about the fat man with more than 300 kilograms.


    Wang Dafa nodded heavily, "don''t worry, childe! I will handle everything properly!"


    This is a big thing to do!


    Doesn''t he want to do such a big thing in his life?


    Now comes the opportunity.


    Wang Dafa quietly left, leaving a big shock.


    Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo: "Xiao Mo, tell Grandpa the truth, all this... Have you already calculated it?"


    Chu Mo looked at his grandfather with a wry smile and said, "Grandpa, I''m not a God, and I don''t have that big ambition. If the royal family doesn''t do this, there are some things I will never use."


    Fan Wudi sighed, "Grandpa understands."


    Xu fufu seemed a little excited, looking at Chu Mo and said, "according to the current situation, it seems... Our state of Chu can become very big!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu and said with a smile, "what? Do you also want to be king?"


    Xu fufu shook his head. "I don''t want to, but if I have a son, I may want to."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "then you have to work hard, and you can''t just eat and don''t do it. At that time, you also have to lead the war!"


    Xu fufu didn''t hesitate at all, and said faintly, "don''t worry, brother black, I''ll let the Xu family and Da Xia... See a different Xu Shizi." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 June 6


    It was June.


    In another month, it will enter the hot July, and the weather begins to become hot.


    On the battlefield of the western front, fighting is in full swing.


    Several armies went hand in hand, like several sharp long swords, which had been mercilessly stabbed into Qi''s body.


    On the side of Daqi, although he was desperately delaying, the Grand Marshal Kong Zhongda even went out to fight in person and fought like an ordinary soldier... But there was still no way to stop the decline of the entire Daqi battlefield.


    The loss of the battle of tianduan mountain is too great for Daqi!


    It was so big that the whole city could hardly breathe. The impact of the death of millions of people was like a continuous rainstorm, which shrouded the sky over the city and refused to disperse.


    In particular, the military has increased the intensity of conscription and grain collection, and the Royal side has increased the degree of Taxation... For a time, the whole Qi people were full of complaints, and complaints about the war continued to grow.


    Although it has not yet reached the level of collapse, if it continues like this, it will be really fast.


    Kong Zhongda''s ability is obvious to all. As the Grand Marshal of the Qi Dynasty, he has been a rare famous general in the Qi Dynasty for hundreds of years.


    But in the face of this situation, it is also inadequate.


    In Daxia, the most brilliant one is Xia Hao, the third prince who was re used by the emperor.


    After he succeeded fan Wudi and became the chief General of that corps, he resolutely removed a dozen fan Wudi''s loyal confidants. Although he didn''t kill them, he almost completely removed their military positions and directly kicked them out of the army.


    This action almost caused the mutiny of the whole army at that time.


    However, Xia Hao has a good father!


    The emperor directly sent three masters of the realm of gold and stone to Xia Hao, and killed several troublemakers on the spot, using the most ruthless means. Directly suppressed the mutiny that had not yet occurred.


    Then Xia Hao began to put his own hands in the team.


    He has also been in the army for many years and naturally has many confidants. In a short period of half a month, fan Wudi spent decades building a running in army, and almost all the senior managers... Were replaced.


    Then, Xia Hao began to attract those middle-level and new generation generals!


    It has to be said that Xia Hao is definitely more dominant in terms of identity and status. Because he is the prince!


    Because everyone knows that old general fan is going. It''s almost impossible to come back!


    Life still has to go on. Although they are dissatisfied with the third prince in their hearts, they can only choose to compromise in the end in the face of his strong means and moving inducements.


    Xia Hao naturally has no such means, but the advisers around him... No one lacks this ability.


    There was something unexpected about the miners'' army, no matter how Xia Hao threatened and lured. This summer''s strongest Legion has only one attitude.


    "It''s OK to cooperate in the war, but you are you and we are us. Don''t try to win over us!"


    "We are from the emperor. We are not from the royal family!"


    However, this attitude is enough for Xia Hao!


    therefore. In the next war, he took the headquarters directly, and then opened the way with the miners'' army.


    This means. In fact, it''s shameless enough!


    However, it is quite effective!


    With the ability of the miner corps, they went deep into the territory of Daqi. Almost all the wars did not need Xia Hao''s headquarters behind them, so they directly solved them.


    However, Xia Hao is not Chu Mo, and will no longer leave all the credit to the miners'' army. On the contrary, Xia Hao''s impolite general skills... Are all on his own.


    "Although the war was fought by your miner corps, the commander and decision-maker... Is my Xia Hao!"


    In this way, Xia Hao, the third prince, took only a short time to successfully build himself into an invincible God of war in the eyes of unknown people!


    Coupled with the vigorous publicity of the royal family, such flatteries as the iron Prince and the prince who personally charged in front of him, for a time, Xia Hao was second to none, completely eclipsing Chu Mo who had made great contributions before.


    These are exactly what the emperor of Daxia wants!


    He needs a Xia hero who can completely control himself, rather than a dangerous teenager full of unknown.


    In particular, the boy has lost his greatest use value now. Not to mention, it may bring big trouble to summer.


    Well, of course, the farther the trouble is, the better.


    But before that, as the emperor, he must do enough tricks!


    At least, he can''t give the world a feeling of fickleness.


    June 6, Dashun!


    The imperial capital of Daxia, Yanhuang city.


    In the royal banquet hall, the crowd surged, and countless famous families and nobles in summer appeared here in full dress.


    Here, there is no one with too poor status. Whoever goes out is the owner who can shock the party.


    But today, they all gathered in the royal banquet hall, laughing and cheering, so lively.


    Today, two weddings will be held here.


    The first wedding was the wedding of fan Wudi, a veteran general who once made great contributions on the battlefield!


    "It''s amazing that old general fan''s old tree blossomed and married Xu Shoufu''s long lost sister."


    "I don''t understand. Xu Shoufu''s sister married general fan Wudi, and the two families were close, but why did he drive Xu Shizi out of his house?"


    "Yes, I also heard about it. Today''s other wedding is the wedding of Prince Xu. There seems to be some mystery in it..."


    "I heard that the wedding ceremony of old general fan was scheduled here, which was personally instructed by the emperor! The emperor said that old general fan had made great contributions, and married for the first time in his life. Naturally, it should be more lively, just in the royal banquet hall. The Royal gave all the expenses. But the wedding ceremony of young master Xu... Was at his own expense!"


    "At your own expense? What do you mean? Xu Shizi''s status is not low, and he needs to pay at his own expense?" Some people don''t understand.


    "Master Xu is now... Just Xu fufu, the best brother of King mo of Chu. He has nothing to do with the Xu family!"


    "God... This is still true? What happened?"


    In the banquet hall, everyone kept a decent smile, but the chat content was full of curious questions.


    Yes, time has passed for a period of time, but there are still many mists that permeate people''s hearts, so that the vast majority of people can''t see clearly.


    Many people think that the closest guess to the truth about why Xu fufu broke up with the family points to Xu fufu''s newly married wife Liu Meier.


    That once the most popular shepherd. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 285

    "The woman was born in a brothel. Although she was very clean, her birth... Even ordinary people would feel disgusted, not to mention a rich family like the Xu family. ¡û,."


    "Liu Meier? Hasn''t she been recognized as a righteous sister by King mo of Chu? Not long ago, she held a ceremony in Taotie building? In terms of identity, King Mo''s sister... Is already a princess!"


    "Hey, Chu Wangmo... He obviously did this to save face and breathe a sigh of relief for his brother. But discerning people, who would take this kind of thing seriously."


    "Like... Shoufu adult''s inexplicable Daqi sister?" Someone laughed in a low voice.


    "It''s not easy to talk nonsense about this matter. It''s better not to talk about it." Someone warned.


    They can talk about Xu fufu and Liu Meier in private, even if they say two words about the king of Chu ink... It''s not a big problem.


    But once it comes to the head of the current cabinet, we must become cautious.


    Because Xu Zhongliang''s level of boss is no longer what they can talk about.


    "I''m curious. You said that the Xu family and Xu fufu broke off all relations, so... Will Xu fufu''s family attend Xu fufu''s wedding?" Someone asked curiously.


    "Well... We also want to know." Many people''s faces showed curiosity.


    In fact, no!


    Except for Xu fufu''s parents, there was really no one in the Xu family!


    It is said that for this matter, Xu fufu''s always low-key parents almost fell out with the old man directly, and many people in the Xu family are also full of confusion.


    However, Xu Zhongliang directly took out the authority of the house owner in this matter, and no one is allowed to go!


    "If anyone dares to go, he is not from the Xu family!" Xu Zhongliang didn''t even explain to anyone why he expelled Xu fufu from the family and why. Let him be so generous.


    Therefore, this matter has also had a great impact within the Xu family.


    Especially on your hands. Now Taotie building, with enviable wealth, is sold!


    All the industries of Taotie building have been sold for gold and silver.


    No one knows the exact number, but everyone knows. That number... Will never be small.


    Anyway, it''s good to understand, don''t understand, and all kinds of guesses... Shoufu adults ignore it at all.


    At the moment, he is smiling and sitting on the VIP seat of fan Wudi, waiting for the wedding of his "sister".


    Xu fufu and Chu Mo, however, got together and talked and laughed.


    "Mei''er saw grandpa the other day. Finally, she was relieved to know that grandpa was not aiming at her." Xu fufu couldn''t help sighing, stretched out his hand, and wanted to touch the little Chaigou in Chu Mo''s pocket.


    The dog swished his head back, and he didn''t allow anyone to touch it except Chu mo.


    "Little broken dog... So vigilant!" Xu fufu laughed and scolded. He also likes small animals very much. He has tried to "sneak attack" a small firewood dog many times, but failed once.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "sister mei''er didn''t think much. It''s grandpa Xu''s side. The pressure is a little higher."


    "Grandpa is a loyal minister." Xu fufu sighed and stopped talking about this issue.


    At this time, Wang Dafa ran in sweating from the outside and saw the two sitting here chatting. Suddenly, he said with a bitter face, "I said, my two masters, I''m almost crazy about being busy, but you are leisurely."


    Xu fufu smiled and arched his hands: "Mr. Wang Da is working hard!"


    Wang Dafa suddenly twitched at the corner of his mouth, "well, don''t tease me. I''m not hard. It''s not hard at all."


    With that, Wang Dafa''s eyes turned to Chu Mo and whispered, "the people over there have started to go to the place you said. They have walked for ten days and should be able to reach the border in another month. However, so many people are crossing the border... Are you sure, the Emperor..."


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Wang Dafa nodded, "that''s good!"


    Hundreds of thousands of troops, plus millions of families, set out in batches from all over the country, and passed through a passage that had been occupied by the military along the end of the tianduan mountains. Such things are quite sensitive in today''s wartime.


    In particular, these people are also carrying a lot of property and baggage... This wealth is enough to make anyone jealous.


    Even if those people have enough ability to protect themselves, Wang Dafa is still a little worried that something will go wrong.


    "That place is now under the jurisdiction of the third prince..." Wang Dafa said softly.


    Chu Mo said, "the emperor has passed the edict..."


    "Your Majesty is awesome!" Wang Dafa was completely relieved, and then turned to go out and continue to work.


    After Wang Dafa went out, Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo: "the emperor really made an order?"


    Chu Mo nodded, recalling the time when the emperor secretly saw him half a month ago.


    "Big pen..." in fan Fu, Chu Mo''s study, the emperor only took the nameless old eunuch, disguised and secretly visited. The first sentence I saw Chu Mo was this very complicated emotion.


    "Your Majesty promised me." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Will you feel at ease to be your king of Chu?" The emperor looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes and said bluntly, "I even think you are more dangerous than Daqi..."


    "Is the emperor going to fight me?" Chu Mo also looked at the emperor without hesitation.


    "You have made so many contributions to Daxia... How can I... Do something to you? In fact... Speaking of it, I... Feel ashamed of you." The emperor sighed with a touch of sadness in his tone.


    "The emperor has done well. If someone else were in your position, maybe... He would really do something to me." Chu Mo smiled and said faintly.


    "I''m... Not sure about it!" The emperor frankly admitted his deep thoughts.


    This is Chu Mo''s resentment towards the emperor, but it''s a little small.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, unless one day, Daxia takes the initiative to invade the state of Chu, otherwise, the state of Chu... Will always be the vassal state of Daxia." Chu Mo said.


    The emperor''s eyes twinkled at Chu Mo: "can you guarantee that the descendants of the fan family who grew up after you left... Don''t have that ambition?"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "if they have any changes, your majesty can deal with them at will."


    The emperor looked at Chu Mo for a while, and youyou said, "what if at that time... It can''t be fought?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then said, "before I leave, I will leave orders. If they disobey, then... It is tantamount to betraying me. I will never protect them again."


    The emperor was silent for a while, and then said, "I hope this problem will never occur. With the help of your 100000 troops and the help of the grassland queen, it is not difficult to lay down the vast territory of the Qi Dynasty."


    Chu Mo said, "ten thousand miles of territory is enough." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 286

    Whenever I think of the melancholy appearance when the emperor left, Chu Mo''s heart is both angry and funny. Please search (product & book £¤ net) to see the most complete! Novel of


    Obviously, from the beginning, when the emperor conferred various titles on him, he never thought that one day, fan Wudi would marry and have children.


    Speaking of it, the emperor is indeed very unkind.


    Seeing that there are no successors, you desperately seal rewards, all kinds of rewards, and even the unprecedented titles of princes and kings.


    When you find that others'' use value is not as big as before, you will regret it a little.


    When he found that fan Wudi was about to marry and have children... He regretted even more!


    I feel that I have done a great wrong.


    As Chu Mo himself said, he or his grandfather never asked the royal family for anything.


    Chu Mo first destroyed the layout of the great Qi Dynasty in the grassland. At that time, he didn''t want to make any contribution to the royal family. But for the people of Daxia, let them suffer less from the flames of war.


    For a long time, Chu Mo has never thought about being promoted to a higher rank. It is the emperor who feels that according to Chu Mo''s achievements, it is impossible not to reward him... It is impossible not to reward him heavily, which finally leads to today''s situation.


    To be honest, who can blame?


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly and sighed in his heart: in fact, the emperor has been very unhappy in his heart until now.


    Now the emperor''s heart, I''m afraid there is only one idea left, that is, Chu Mo, these people, the sooner they get out, the better!


    "Anyway, what he occupied... Is the territory of Daqi!"


    "The wealth he took away... I will reward him for his contributions to me..."


    This is the emperor''s mentality!


    I believe anyone who hears the emperor''s voice will feel that the emperor is too shameless.


    Those wealth had nothing to do with the royal family and the emperor!


    But for the Emperor: is it the royal land under the whole world... Everything in the whole Daxia territory... Is royal!


    So, no matter what anyone takes away from Daxia. The emperor will feel that he took his things away.


    "Childe, the auspicious hour has arrived. Many people over there have come, and the emperor has also come." Chu Yan walked in, first greeted Xu fufu with a smile, and then looked at Chu Mo and said.


    "OK, I''ll go right away!" Chu Mo stood up, looked at Xu fufu and said, "here, wait to be your bridegroom. I''ll go to Grandpa''s wedding first!"


    Xu fufu said, "say sorry to Grandpa... I can''t get through."


    Chu Mo nodded and followed Chu Yan. Go out directly.


    Chu Yan whispered beside Chu Mo, "childe, killing heaven, everything is ready. In addition, I found something."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Yan with a solemn expression and slightly raised his eyebrows: "what''s the matter?"


    "Among the ten disciples of the ethereal palace, there are spies!" Chu Yan''s tone was very firm.


    "What?" Chumerton stood still. It was very quiet here, and it was all guarded by his own people. Therefore, speaking is also very convenient. Chu Mo didn''t question Chu Yan''s words, but asked, "when did you find it?"


    "Just last night." Chu Yan said, "there have been signs for a long time, but there has been no way to make a final decision, because they are also careful enough."


    "All the heritages of Piaomiao Palace are in my hands, and I have seen them. These heritages are all true!" Chu Mo dared to make such a judgment, naturally because of the sky god in his hand.


    After absorbing a huge Yuanshi vein, the ability of the sky god to distinguish has been much improved than in the past. It''s not difficult to identify the inheritance of piaomi palace.


    Chu Yan whispered, "their purpose is to inherit all! The two inheritances they brought are just bait."


    "Who are those two people...?" Chu Mo sighed.


    "Meng Yilan and Wu Yiju, both of them, said they came from the white tiger mainland." Chu Yan said.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then frowned, "white tiger continent?"


    He did not ask in detail where these women came from before, but he thought he would not leave the two continents of Qinglong and Zhuque.


    Because the white tiger continent is quite far away from Qinglong continent and Zhuque continent. There is not only a sea in the middle


    On the two continents of Qinglong and Zhuque, it''s not so strange for people to see each other.


    But in the two continents of Qinglong and Zhuque, it is very difficult to see the white tiger and the people on the basalt continent.


    "Yes, they have long admitted this, and each has made up a very complete set of speeches." Chu Yan said faintly, "anyway, it''s all kinds of miserable experiences... But in fact, after our investigation, the two of them didn''t come from the white tiger continent at all. In fact, the transmission array of the Piaomiao palace didn''t have much energy left. At most, they can only be transmitted to the green dragon continent."


    "Lie..." Chu Mo mumbled.


    Chu Yan said, "yes, they are lying. In fact, both of them, after being transported out that year, were all transported near the Tianjian gate in Qinglong continent..."


    "Tianjian gate..." Chu Mo nodded slightly and mentioned this sect. He suddenly remembered Leng Qiuming he had seen on the grassland and Zhao Qing, the golden elder of Qinglong hall. They were all from Tianjian gate. It seems that the comprehensive strength of tianjianmen is only a little worse than changshengtian. It is also a quite powerful sect in Qinglong continent.


    "The two of them directly joined the Tianjian gate, but they all hid their names and didn''t disclose their identities." Chu Yan said.


    Chu Mo glanced at Chu Yan with some appreciation. These news have involved some secrets in the sect, and she was able to get it all clear. It seems that the power of killing heaven has gradually begun to show.


    "Since I haven''t disclosed my identity, why now..." Chu Mo looked at Chu Yan.


    Chu Yan sneered, "among these two women, Meng Yilan is the kind who has no opinions. She listens to Wu Yiju for everything, but Wu Yiju is a woman with deep intentions. Her ambition is quite great. In fact, after I know her mind, I was shocked and speechless for a long time."


    Chu Yan looked at Chu Mo, Soft channel: "After the news that the prince was going to set up the Royal College of the ethereal palace came out, Wu Yiju took Meng Yilan, left the Tianjian gate on the excuse of coming out to experience, came to Yanhuang City, successfully found us, and met other teachers and sisters. Then, after understanding the attitude of others, Wu Yiju took Meng Yilan, pretending to be with everyone. But in fact, she took all the masters of the Tianjian gate All of them secretly led to Yanhuang city! "


    "What does she want?" Chu Mo frowned.


    Breaking out at ten o''clock, ask for a monthly ticket! Welcome)

 Chapter 287

    "She wants to get all the inheritance of the ethereal palace, and then become the new master of the ethereal palace!" Chu Yan said faintly. ¡Ñ£¬


    "Cooperate with tianjianmen?" Chu Mo''s face showed a touch of light irony: "with their two little women... Are you not afraid of being swallowed?"


    Chu Yan glanced at Chu Mo and whispered, "what if... They have become the head of Tianjian sect?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Wu Yiju has a deep mind." Chu Yan sighed softly and said, "as early as a few years ago, she had secretly had an affair with the master of the Tianjian gate, and gave birth to a boy, who was fostered in the secular world. She wanted this child to... Become the master of the Piaomiao palace in the future. In this way, the Tianjian gate side will definitely support her, and... The support is quite strong!"


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Yan with some shock: "how did you find out such a secret thing?"


    Chu Yan smiled gently: "this... It''s really not our ability to kill heaven. It can only be said that Wu Yiju, no matter how deep the city government is and how many tricks it has, she... Is a mother after all."


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "that child... In Yanhuang city?"


    "Young master is smart!" Chu Yan smiled and said, "Wu Yiju always thought she was hidden deep enough. Indeed, although I had doubts about all of them before, I didn''t pay too much attention to them. Until one day, she secretly went to a house in the north of the city on the excuse of going shopping..."


    Chu Mo was silent for a long time, and then sighed softly, "Wu Yiju... Meng Yilan, so, the people of Tianjian gate have arrived at Yanhuang city at this time?"


    Chu Yan nodded, "yes, but I don''t know when they will start."


    "No matter when they start, their goal should also be me." Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a cold light: "because Xiao January, although they all master the inheritance of the ethereal palace, they are the same door after all, and are relatively scattered, unless... The people of Tianjian gate... Can catch them all..."


    Say. Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly flashed a fine light, looked at Chu Yan and said, "Xiao January, where are they now?"


    Chu Yan was almost shocked at the same time and said, "they... Didn''t come. Originally, I invited them to come to the wedding, but they didn''t think they were suitable for public appearances... By the way, it was Wu Yiju who proposed it!"


    "Take advantage of this opportunity..." Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly and murmured.


    "Do it!" Chu Mo and Chu Yan. Say this sentence almost at the same time, and then, both of them saw a touch of shock from each other''s eyes.


    Chu Yan took a breath and said, "there are two spies, Wu Yiju and Meng Yilan, who are suppressed by the masters of Tianjian sect. It doesn''t seem difficult to abduct them all!"


    Chu Mo said coldly, "if it goes well, Wu Yiju and Meng Yilan don''t even need to expose themselves..."


    Chu Yan said, "there''s no need to expose yourself at the Tianjian gate. It''s really a good abacus!"


    Saying this, Chu Yan looked at Chu mo. "Sorry, childe, i..."


    "Don''t talk too much. Look here, my grandpa. Go and explain to me. I''ll go to them now!" Chu Mo said, with a flash of his body, he launched the phantom wind step and disappeared directly into the void.


    Chu Yan''s face. He also became a little pale, took a deep breath, and then pretended to be nothing and walked towards the front.


    When!


    With the sound of a bell. Auspicious hour, here it is!


    The whole royal banquet hall was full of jubilation, and the wedding of general fan Wudi in March officially began!


    Just to everyone''s surprise, Chu Mo should have appeared at the wedding. Somehow, it didn''t appear.


    This shocked countless people. They didn''t understand what happened. Chu Mo, who should have been at the wedding scene, actually disappeared?


    "I just saw him... Why didn''t I come out? Did I forget the time? Or did something urgent happen?" The nameless old eunuch beside the emperor muttered to himself, which was actually said to the emperor beside him.


    The emperor was calm and smiled faintly: "today, we are here to attend general fan Lao''s wedding, no matter what else."


    The nameless old eunuch''s eyelids jumped slightly and glanced at the emperor''s face secretly, but he couldn''t see any abnormality. However, based on his understanding of the emperor, he felt that the emperor seemed to know something.


    At this time, a faint voice came to the ears of the old eunuch, and it came from Mr. dantai, a great sacrifice in the palace!


    "Don''t show an abnormal expression. Recently, there have been a group of strong people in Yanhuang City, very strong! They are likely to come for Chu mo."


    Mr. dantai''s words shocked the unknown old eunuch''s heart, and the corner of his eye lit up, sweeping the emperor with a smile. The unknown old eunuch''s heart suddenly felt a little cold.


    "You are here to protect the emperor. I''ll go out and have a look." Mr. dantai disappeared directly in the crowd after delivering a message to the unknown old eunuch.


    In the realm of Mr. dantai, it''s really not too simple to want to disappear in front of this group of people unconsciously.


    Therefore, among these people, only the unknown old eunuch knew that Mr. dantai had left. In fact, many people did not even know that Mr. dantai had been here. After all, if Mr. Tan Tai did not appear, no one would say anything more.


    Almost at the same time, Mr. Yuchi, who had been with Xia Jing, also quietly disappeared.


    On Xia Jing''s face, he couldn''t see any abnormal color, and followed several royal relatives around him to talk and laugh.


    The wedding was going on, and fan Wudi''s face was filled with a happy smile, but only those who knew him very well could see that worried color from the depths of his eyes.


    The old man now probably knows what happened.


    Although Chu Yan said it lightly, how can it be a small thing that can make Chu Mo leave the wedding?


    The old man now only hopes that his grandson will not be in any danger.


    Long Qiushui, beside the old man, did not know what had happened, but the woman who had also experienced too many things was far smarter than many people thought.


    Therefore, although Chu Mo didn''t appear, she didn''t show any abnormal color.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Yanhuang City, the center of the city.


    On the most prosperous commercial street, a large backyard of shops is where the disciples of Piaomiao palace gather.


    Xiao January and other ten people are all here at the moment. The sisters'' feelings are excellent. They haven''t seen each other for so many years, but their feelings have not decreased at all.


    The same experience makes them know how to cherish this feeling more.


    In the room, Xiao January looked at Zhao Xiaoxiao and said, "Xiaoxiao, you are the best among our sisters. You must work hard. In the future, nine times out of ten, the position of the leader of the ethereal palace will be left to you!"


    Zhao Xiaoxiao shook his head a little shyly and said, "it should be yiniang senior sister."


    Xiao January said, "Yi Niang has entered Feixian and is almost impossible to leave. Moreover, she is protected by the palace master. Maybe one day... She will embark on the road of flying."


    "Flying..." Zhao Xiaoxiao''s eyes showed longing.


    No one noticed the slight irony at the corner of Wu Yiju''s mouth and the nervous color in Meng Yilan''s eyes at this time¡ª¡ª


    The results of continuous operations showed that the whole person was completely listless and aching today. Let me rest for two days, and then continue to explode! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 288

    "In fact, you should also have a chance!" Guo Yixiao said with a smile.


    Just then, the door... Was suddenly pushed open.


    Everyone in the room was not prepared at all, and none of them... Noticed!


    Therefore, the ten women in the room all looked surprised at the stranger who came in.


    "Who are you? How can you break into the house?" Wu Yiju stood up with an angry face and looked at the intruder with cold eyes.


    Subsequently, Xiao January also recovered, stared at the man who broke in with a wary face, and shouted in a low voice, "who are you?"


    All the women in the room gathered together and looked at the man who came in with bad eyes.


    The man who came was wearing a clown''s mask. He couldn''t tell his age. He could only see that he was a man, medium-sized, with a bun on his head and wearing an ordinary blue gown.


    The man smiled, and his voice was very gentle and pleasant, giving people the feeling that he was like a polite and beautiful man, and his behavior was also very elegant, if not here and now, and wearing a clown mask.


    The man hugged the girls and said, "I''ve heard the name of Piaomiao palace for a long time, and I''ve heard a lot about the excellent disciples of Piaomiao palace. Today, I finally have the opportunity to come and visit you. I hope you girls don''t mind."


    "We really mind. You go out!" Xiao said coldly in January.


    Guo Yixiao also said, "we are not interested in people who hide behind. Please leave here."


    Zhao Xiaoxiao glanced at the sisters in the room with the light from the corner of his eyes.


    She is the youngest, but her heart... Is the most!


    There is something strange about this matter today. Although their residence is not a particularly confidential place, the problem is their identity. There are only a few people who know!


    Chu Mo is their palace master, and will not betray them at all. Chu Yan is Chu Mo''s person, and it is impossible to betray them.


    In addition to these two people, those who know their identities, that is, the one armed uncle and fan Wudi old general, are even less likely to betray them!


    Zhao Xiaoxiao''s childhood experience is much richer than that of ordinary people. Rich experience means rich experience. Recently, she intuitively felt that there seemed to be something wrong between elder martial sister Wu Yiju and elder martial sister Meng Yilan.


    But she didn''t take it too seriously. Everyone is a teacher and sister. It''s taboo to doubt others for no reason.


    But now the sudden emergence of a person, but let Zhao Xiaoxiao''s doubts in his heart, infinitely amplified.


    however. She didn''t see any abnormal expression on Wu Yiju''s face, but Meng Yilan... Seemed very nervous.


    Is it elder martial sister Yilan?


    Zhao Xiaoxiao''s heart, raised a trace of vigilance.


    The man with a clown mask. Instead of going out according to his words, he sighed gently: "in the past, the misty palace was destroyed, and twelve young disciples were sent away with the inheritance of the misty palace. A brilliant sect was so destroyed, don''t you... Don''t you feel pity?"


    Xiao January at this time. Her vigilance towards the man had reached the extreme, and she coldly shouted, "what does that have to do with you? Get out of here quickly and don''t force us to do it!"


    The man laughed, looked at Xiao January with some contempt and said, "if the ethereal palace has not been destroyed, then today you say this to me, I will definitely leave without saying a word! But... Now you, tut Tut, what realm? You have been staying at the peak of the iron bone realm, and can''t break through to the iron blood realm? Haha... It''s really sad. I have a suggestion, do you want to listen?"


    He said, without waiting for the reaction of the women, he said to himself: "I have the ability to raise you all to a great level in three years! I also have the ability to make you become the absolute high-level of the rebuilt Piaomiao palace. Think about it, after three years, you all become the elders of the Piaomiao palace... Even the palace master! Below one person, above ten thousand people! No one dares not to follow the orders of the world... What kind of grand occasion will it be?"


    Xiao January said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense here, okay? If you don''t leave, we''ll do it!"


    "Hahaha." The man uttered a sneer of disdain: "go ahead, I''ll see... Your strength, can you hold up half the move in front of me..."


    Xiao January, without saying anything, directly shot at the man wearing the clown mask without hesitation!


    Directly is a unique skill of the ethereal palace!


    Although her realm is not high, her foundation is incomparably solid, and what she shows is the unique skill of the ethereal palace. This blow is quite fierce!


    Bang!


    The man with a clown mask just raised his hand and brushed it casually like a fly


    Xiao January''s body flew out directly and hit the wall with a dull sound.


    Then, a trace of blood flowed out of Xiao January''s mouth.


    "Elder martial sister..."


    "Elder martial sister, are you all right?"


    Guo Yixiao, Zhao Xiaoxiao and others rushed over immediately, came to Xiao January, and then turned around, looking at the masked man with a face of hatred.


    The masked man said coldly, "don''t look at me like this, I''ll keep my hand, otherwise, with my blow, she''s dead!"


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Wu Yiju said with a sad and angry face.


    "Hehe, don''t do anything, just feel that you girls are buried here! Chu Mo didn''t have a good intention at all. What''s the Royal College of the ethereal palace... It''s nonsense! Do you think he really thinks about the ethereal palace? Wake up! Girls, he''s thinking about himself!" The masked man sneered, "Miaoyi Niang was taken away by Feixian, and from then on, she will never care about anything in this world!"


    "And you... Are just a bunch of wretches being used!"


    "Your inheritance should be handed over to Chu Mo? Think carefully about how he treats you?"


    "A group of proud women... Unexpectedly, they live in such a shabby place!"


    "He got an unimaginable amount of Yuan stones in tianduan mountains. Did he ever give you a piece for your cultivation?"


    "Now, he has been granted the title of king of Chu by the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty. If my guess is right, he will soon deceive you and leave with him! Let you, the real proud women, become his thugs and open up territory for him!"


    "As for the ethereal palace... Hey, that''s just the means he used to exchange interests with the royal family of the Xia Dynasty!"


    "It''s been so long. Has there ever been a little inheritance of your ethereal Palace at the Royal College of ethereal palace? All things... Aren''t they all held in his hand?"


    The masked man said a lot, and the momentum of knowing his state of mind was also released at this time, completely suppressing the women there. Don''t say resistance, even breathing... It''s a little troublesome.


    At this time, Wu Yiju suddenly murmured, "what you said... Seems to have a little truth."


    "Junior sister Yiju!" Xiao January was injured and suppressed by the breath of the masked man, but at the moment, his eyes were still wide open: "his nonsense... Do you believe it?" (to be continued...)

 Chapter 289

    Meng Yilan said softly at this time: "elder martial sister January, I also think what he said... Seems to have a little truth... We really seem to be... Used."


    "You..." Xiao January was almost angry and glared at Meng Yilan and Wu Yiju: "have you forgotten your oath?"


    Wu Yiju lowered her head and said softly, "I didn''t forget that we should work together to recover the ethereal palace, but now... I really don''t see any hope."


    Meng Yilan said aside, "I don''t feel it... I just feel that the palace master... Seems to have been busy with his own affairs, and... Never tired!"


    There are only ten people in total. If two people make a statement, it will definitely have an impact on others.


    In addition to Xiao January, Guo Yixiao and Zhao Xiaoxiao, there are also three of the other five women, whose eyes show a color of thinking.


    The masked man said lightly at this time: "Chu Mo is not your master at all! Come with me, and I will let you understand what it means to re-establish a sect!"


    "I don''t believe in a person who hides his head and shows his tail." Xiao January said coldly, "we won''t go with you!"


    Wu Yiju stood up and said, "I''ll go with you!"


    Meng Yilan also stood up after him: "I''ll go too!"


    "You..." Xiao January looked at them incredulously, with tears flashing in her eyes.


    Zhao Xiaoxiao frowned, as if thinking about something. Baidu yixiashu Performance Hall chop mouth new chapter section 1


    Wu Yiju looked at the girls: "sisters, do you want to continue to stay in this place? Wake up! Take a good look at the environment around you! Is this really what we want?"


    Meng Yilan said, "our sisters, although we have suffered all kinds of hardships over the years, and we are not afraid of any hardships, we came here... Not to endure hardships! We are to revive the sect!"


    The masked man said faintly, "these, for me, can help you."


    Wu Yiju said, "what are you hesitating about?"


    At this time in January, Xiao seemed to have finally recovered a little. Looking at Wu Yiju, her lips moved and she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it after all.


    They are all sisters in the same school. She really doesn''t want to doubt anyone.


    But at this time, except for her, Guo Yixiao and Zhao Xiaoxiao, there seemed to be some signs of being persuaded by the other three women.


    Xiao January knew that if he could no longer dispel the doubts in the hearts of the sisters, they, the disciples of the ethereal palace who had come together with great difficulty, would surely face a situation of disintegration.


    At this time, a sneer suddenly came from outside: how wonderful! "


    "Palace master!" Xiao January exclaimed in surprise, and her face showed a happy look.


    Except Wu Yiju and Meng Yilan, the other eight women all showed surprise on their faces.


    The three women, who had just wavered, blushed with shame.


    Wu Yiju''s eyes flashed a touch of resentment, and Meng Yilan''s eyes showed a deep color of tension.


    The shadow of people''s famous trees, Chu Mo has long been an unknown generation in the Jianghu.


    The masked man, who seemed to hate surprise, said coldly, "shouldn''t you be attending the wedding now?"


    "You know quite well. What about the others? You came here by yourself?" Chu Mo''s voice, with a touch of irony, casually pushed the door in.


    The little Chaigou put his head out in his pocket and looked at it curiously.


    The masked man, with a clear mood, directly oppressed Chu Mo, and sneered, "since you''re here, don''t go! Killing you bullshit palace master just makes them die!"


    However, things seem to be different from what he imagined.


    No matter how he oppressed Chu Mo with momentum, Chu Mo walked directly to Xiao January as if nothing had happened, and asked softly, "are you okay?"


    "Palace master, I''m fine..." Xiao January blushed and said with some shame, "it''s we who have dragged down the palace master, and the palace master even missed such an important thing."


    "Your business is more important." Chu Mo took a deep look at Xiao January. In fact, he had been here for a while.


    He also wanted to know what the disciples of the ethereal palace thought of the palace master.


    As a result, Chu Mo was still satisfied!


    It''s good to have these people support him before he makes too many achievements.


    Then Chu Mo looked back at the masked man: "don''t try, your momentum... For me, there is no pressure at all, either, hit me, or, get out!"


    Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "before the contradiction is completely intensified, give up all your previous plans and get out of Yanhuang city! This is the only chance I have left for you!"


    Behind the mask of the masked man, his face was extremely gloomy. He didn''t expect that Chu Mo would come back at this time.


    Where did it get out? Did Wu Yiju and Meng Yilan betray us again?


    The eyes of the masked man fell on the faces of Wu Yiju and Meng Yilan, with cold eyes.


    Wu Yiju was swept by the man''s eyes, and immediately understood what the other party was thinking. She directly stood up, looked at Chu Mo and said, "palace master..."


    Chu Mo glanced at Wu Yiju: "you can close your mouth first."


    "Palace master!" Wu Yiju seemed to be a little shy and angry, and a pair of beautiful apricot eyes showed an angry light: "you..."


    "I never like to threaten others with my family." Chu Mo looked at Wu Yiju and said faintly, "but if this person''s mother betrayed me and her sister, and his father... Is a sect leader of a famous sect, then I think it''s worth even being shameless once. After all, this child''s identity is very noble."


    "Chu mo... I''ll kill you!" Wu Yiju suddenly seemed crazy and rushed directly to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo raised his hand and slapped Wu Yiju in the face.


    PA!


    A crisp sound reverberated in the room.


    Wu Yiju was directly pumped to turn around for several times, his cheeks swollen, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    "Although you don''t owe me anything, as the leader of your palace, I can resist killing you to clean up the door... It''s the limit, don''t force me anymore!" Chu Mo''s cold voice, like a sharp knife, pierced Wu Yiju''s heart.


    "What... What did you do to my child?" Wu Yiju looked at Chu Mo viciously.


    At this time, Xiao January and others were completely stunned there, staring at Wu Yiju dumbfounded.


    Chu Mo smiled faintly and glanced at the masked man: "is it your child?"


    "You want to die!" The masked man shot in an instant, slapped Chu Mo''s face, and at the same time, the next foot... Kicked Chu Mo''s belly hard, with a very vicious mind.


    Chu Mo sighed and flashed directly at the masked man.


    Then, a dazzling light flashed across the room.


    The action of the masked man attacking Chu Mo immediately stagnated slightly.


    Shua!


    The head of the masked man, together with the mask... Flies high!


    A knife grabs the soul and cuts the state of mind! (to be continued.)


    [the first time charge of search engine is

 Chapter 290

    PA!


    The head of the masked man fell to the ground with a palpitating muffled sound. The mask was still on his face, and his head rolled a few times to the corner.


    Poop.


    The corpse without head fell to the ground, and the blood was still gurgling out of its neck.


    The room was instantly full of blood smell.


    This scene made everyone in the room stunned on the spot.


    Especially Wu Yiju and Meng Yilan, they never dreamed that Chu Mo was so strong.


    The man with a mask, Xiao Yueyue and others don''t know, but Wu Yiju and Meng Yilan know each other. Not only know, but also very familiar!


    "You... You killed elder Lu... You killed elder Lu... You, you don''t want to die..." Meng Yilan seemed to be stunned, stammering in his mouth and shaking in his body.


    This elder Lu has always secretly liked Meng Yilan, but Meng Yilan and Wu Yiju are all the women of the sect leader. Therefore, Lu Changlao can only bury this love deeply, but Meng Yilan knows it.


    Therefore, looking at the first two places of old Lu, Meng Yilan''s tears couldn''t help flowing down.


    Wu Yiju''s eyes flickered with fear, but more than that, it was a kind of madness. He looked at Chu Mo with gnashing teeth: "you villain... What have you done to my child?"


    Chu Mo didn''t look at Wu Yiju, but said to Xiao January, "I''m sorry, I''m too busy these days and I''ve neglected you a little, but... It''s going to be fine soon. When things are over here today, I''ll try my best to start developing the Piaomiao palace. Of course, if you really think my palace master is incompetent, then I can give the position of the palace master to someone you recognize."


    "Say... What have you done to my child?" Wu Yiju''s eyes showed a malicious light. The fear in my eyes is about to disappear, leaving only unforgettable hatred.


    Looking at Wu Yiju with red cheeks, Chu Mo said faintly, "it was originally your freedom to follow the master of Tianjian sect and be his woman. No one has the strength and qualification to interfere."


    Xiao January, Guo Yixiao, Zhao Xiaoxiao and six other women. All looked at Wu Yiju with a shocked face, and their eyes showed unbelievable light.


    Xiao January couldn''t help saying, "junior sister Yiju. Are you... Really?"


    Wu Yiju''s eyes danced with the light of hatred, raised his head high and looked at Xiao January: "so what?"


    Xiao January''s eyes instantly turned red. Then she turned around and knelt down slowly towards Chu Mo: "palace master..."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo looked at Xiao January.


    "There is nothing incompetent about the palace master, because we are not good enough." Xiao January whispered, "we never thought the palace master was not good enough."


    "Xiao January... Do you still speak for him? What has he done for us?" Wu Yiju''s bitter way.


    Xiao January glanced at Wu Yiju, and then turned to Chu mo. His eyes were firm: "I''m sorry, palace master. Younger martial sister Yiju may have suffered too much in her early years. Please let her go."


    "Hum, I need him to let go? Later... Someone will come to save me!" Wu Yiju clenched her teeth and said coldly, "wake up, too! Look carefully. Chu Mo is just a lucky boy in the secular world. He was lucky to get the inheritance of an elder''s power. He was accepted as a disciple, and his master was helping him from beginning to end! Now, his master has gone! Even if he can kill the strong man of mingxinjing with one knife, what can he do? The real strong man in Tianjian gate is the power of understanding mind!"


    "Junior sister Yiju... Don''t you wake up?" Xiao January looked at Wu Yiju''s eyes. Full of disappointment.


    "Wake up? I''ve already wake up! If I didn''t wake up, I would have turned grey!" At this time, Wu Yiju slowly stood up, looked at Meng Yilan, who was silent and trembling beside her, and said coldly, "up to now, are you afraid of being useful? Do you think they will accept you again?"


    "I... I didn''t want to do this..." Meng Yilan choked, "I just want to live..."


    In the eyes of Guo Yixiao and Zhao Xiaoxiao''s daughters, a touch of gloom flashed. Thinking of the days when he was sent out from the misty palace, he was unaccompanied, his eyes were wide, and he couldn''t see any hope.


    What revives the ethereal palace, what becomes a peerless strong man, and what is the pride of heaven? In their hearts, there was only one thought left at that time: live!


    Therefore, I have a deep understanding of Meng Yilan''s words.


    Wu Yiju looked at Chu Mo and said coldly, "if you know the truth, please hand over my child quickly."


    "Otherwise?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Otherwise, you will die without a whole body!" Wu Yiju looked at Chu Mo: "It''s a mistake for you to appear here! It''s a big mistake! If you don''t come, our ten sisters have almost left this boring secular city now; if you don''t come, the inheritance of our ten sisters will gather together, and one day, the three words" Piaomiao Palace "will resound through the four elephant continent again! And you... You''re a total conspirator! You deceived all of us, and put it all Take away all the inheritance of the Ministry, but want to swallow it alone! "


    "You''re not going to threaten my family or something?" Chu Mo looked at Wu Yiju with some ponder.


    Wu Yiju said with a high and cold face: "do you think I am you? Threaten with other people''s closest relatives? I Wu Yiju... Disdain to do this kind of thing! Your relatives are just mole ants! Who is interested in targeting several mole ants?"


    Chu Mo nodded seriously: "well, your words saved your life. After all, I don''t want to be a child without a mother since childhood, even if... His father is the head of Tianjian sect."


    "You... What do you mean?" Wu Yiju looked at Chu Mo in disbelief, and then sneered: "at this time, do you still have the courage to threaten me? Do you know that the person who helped me has come!"


    "I know." Chu Mo nodded: "I also know that he is outside, listening all the time. Didn''t you just say so much to me just to delay time?"


    "You... You know everything?" Wu Yiju twitched at the corner of her mouth and looked at Chu Mo: "how is it possible?"


    Chu Mo said coldly to the outside, "everyone has come. Do you... Want to continue eavesdropping there? This seems to be a little inconsistent with your identity?"


    While talking, the door was pushed open directly, and six people fished in from the outside.


    These six people did not wear masks or hide their identities. Because Lu Changlao is dead and his identity is known, if he still hides himself, he seems a little petty.


    The other five people, surrounded by one person, faintly, have a taste of stars and the moon.


    "I''m the master of Tianjian sect." The man in the middle, who looked only in his 40s, looked at Chu Mo and spoke directly.


    Today, I slept a lot, went to the hospital for physical examination, and called me back to inform me that the blood sample was unqualified, and there was too much grease to refine the serum... Sweat, when I encountered this kind of thing for the first time, I didn''t think I had a big problem with my diet.


    A little depressed, I slept from noon to dark, and finally got a little spirit.


    Be vegetarian from tomorrow


    I adjust my mentality and strive to continue to explode!


    Ask for monthly ticket and recommended ticket support. (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 291

    The man looks very young and handsome. Two sword eyebrows fly obliquely into the temples. He is wearing a dark blue long shirt, with a white face and divine eyes. He looks very elegant. Looking at Chu Mo, he said lightly, "originally, you can avoid all this and avoid this muddy water."


    "Muddy water?" Chu Mo glanced at the Tianjian sect master and smiled, "you said I was wading in muddy water?"


    Tianjian sect leader nodded very calmly and looked at Chu Mo: "although you built the Royal College of the ethereal palace, and you are now under the name of a so-called palace master, in fact... These are useless."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and looked at the Tianjian sect leader: "what''s useful? Strength?"


    The Lord of Tianjian sect nodded, "you are very smart, smart people. Generally speaking, you live a long time, but it''s a pity..."


    "Unfortunately, I killed your elder, didn''t I?" Chu Mo looked at the Tianjian sect leader.


    "Yes, otherwise, I really have an idea to include you in Tianjian gate." The Lord of Tianjian sect glanced at Lu Changlao in a different place on the ground, sighed gently, and a touch of cold flashed in his eyes: "but you killed him, so today, you must die."


    Chu Mo looked at the Tianjian sect leader, Lightly said: "After all, it''s the same sentence strength! This Lu Changlao felt that his strength could crush me, so he acted recklessly against me and wanted to kill me, but I cut his head off; now, you and the people around you also feel that you can easily crush me, so you are so indifferent, put on a superior demeanor, and talk to me with this seemingly peaceful, but actually condescending attitude, Right? "


    The Lord of Tianjian sect smiled faintly and didn''t speak, but an old man beside him sneered, "so what? If you know the truth, hand over the child, and then hand over the ethereal palace inheritance in your hand to give you a pleasure. Otherwise, you... Including everyone around you, will die!"


    "You threaten me with my relatives?" Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly gathered a touch of cold.


    The old man said coldly, "if you can do this, others can''t do it?"


    Wu Yiju looked at Chu Mo with hate on her face. Although she didn''t speak, everyone could feel the pleasure in her hate.


    As if to say: retribution!


    Chu Mo sighed gently, "that child. I didn''t move at all. What I always hate most is to use other people''s families to carry out various threats. I think this is the most tasteless behavior."


    The old man angrily said, "dying, dare to lie!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the old man lightly: "what are you? I don''t want to cheat you?"


    Wu Yiju seemed to be a little stunned there, staring at Chu Mo blankly, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and then... It seemed that she looked at the Tianjian sect leader with some pleading.


    Tianjian sect leader hesitated slightly. "Go and pick up Xiao Xu," he said to a person beside him


    The man nodded and turned directly out of the door.


    "If you really didn''t do this, then... I can decide. Leave your family alone." The Lord of Tianjian sect looked at Chu Mo, and a trace of respect flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    Knowing the conditions that can be used, but not to use. It shows that this teenager has a bottom line conscience.


    What Tianjian sect leader wants is nothing more than the inheritance of the ethereal palace. Once this part of the inheritance of Piaomiao palace is in hand, the Tianjian gate will surpass changshengtian and become the most powerful sect in the Qinglong continent. It is just around the corner.


    At this time, the Tianjian sect leader did not know that the Changsheng heaven had changed suddenly, and several ancestors of the level of foundation had fallen. If they know, even if Chu Mo''s master has soared, they will certainly reassess Chu Mo''s strength.


    "What about them?" Chu Mo glanced at Xiao January and others.


    It happened that Xiao January''s eyes were also looking at him, and their eyes were full of worry.


    But Xiao January and other eight women all moved slowly and stood beside Chu mo. although they didn''t speak, their attitude... Was very clear.


    Even the three women who had wavered a little before also stood on Chu Mo''s side without hesitation at the moment.


    Although up to now, they have not spoken to condemn Meng Yilan and Wu Yiju, but in the depths of their hearts, they are all completely broken.


    Don''t say, don''t mean don''t hate, don''t mean don''t complain, for Wu Yiju and Meng Yilan''s behavior, their heart is dead!


    Although there are teachers and sisters in the same school who have been introduced first and then, since the day of introduction, everyone has been together day and night like their own sisters. The same fate, the same experience, let the feelings between them, even closer than their own sisters!


    Therefore, they are the most intolerant of betrayal.


    Even if it is exaggerated, even if there are thousands of reasons, betrayal is betrayal.


    Meng Yilan looked pale at all the sisters standing beside Chu Mo, gently biting Bei''s teeth, and two tears fell from his eyes.


    The expression on Wu Yiju''s face is not good-looking, and her face is a little pale, but at the moment, she is more worried about her children!


    People who have never been mothers will never understand that feeling.


    She can even do anything for her children!


    The Lord of Tianjian sect glanced at Xiao Yueyue and others, and said faintly, "if you hand over the inheritance of the ethereal palace, I can ignore all these women."


    As long as they get the inheritance, these disciples of the ethereal palace will actually lose their value, but if they are changed, I''m afraid they won''t let go, because they also have the inheritance of the ethereal palace in their hands, which is incomplete, but still influential.


    "Sounds like... You seem to be a very generous person." Chu Mo smiled at the Tianjian sect master and said, "what if... I don''t hand it in?"


    "Then they have to go with me." The Lord of Tianjian sect lowered his eyelids and said calmly, "although there are two inheritance differences, I think it is enough. But you must die here today, whether you pay or not is the same."


    "Yes, I have to die. If not... I have to die." Chu Mo''s face showed a mocking smile: "you take them away, and you won''t kill them... Then what reason do I have to pass them on to you?"


    The Lord of Tianjian sect thought, "there are many ways to die, one is to die without pain; the other is to die after being tortured and humiliated. And if you die, your family will live well, and Tianjian sect will always protect them."


    "Hahaha, speaking of the end, I still couldn''t resist threatening me with my family, right?" Chu Mo looked at the Tianjian sect leader with a mocking face.


    The old man beside the Tianjian sect leader sneered, "I don''t understand. You''re not qualified to talk to us!"


    At this time, there was a slight breaking sound outside. Then, a figure came in along the open door, holding a little boy in his arms.


    "Mom!" As soon as the little boy came in, he saw Wu Yiju and shouted.


    "My good boy!" Wu Yiju rushed up directly, took the child, and examined it crazily.


    Tianjian sect leader seemed relieved at this time.


    At this time, the old man beside him stabbed Chu Mo with a sword. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 292

    This sword, like a streamer, is as fast as a lightning!


    This sword did not stab Chu Mo''s throat, head and heart, but pointed to Chu Mo''s Dantian!


    Between lightning and stone fire, Chu Mo understood the intention of the other party. They wanted to abolish themselves and force themselves to hand over the inheritance of the ethereal palace!


    Chu Mo directly ran the phantom wind step, almost unbelievably dodged the old man''s sword, and then raised his hand with a knife!


    Soul snatching!


    A dazzling light suddenly lit up in the room.


    The old man stabbed his sword into the air, and his face suddenly showed an unexpected color, but Chu Mo then cut over the knife, which made him feel shocked.


    How can a teenager cut such a stunning knife?


    In an instant, the old man seemed to understand the cause of elder Lu''s death!


    This teenager... Is definitely not as easy to deal with as he thinks!


    The idea just flashed by.


    But the old man couldn''t help looking at the bright light of the knife... He was slightly stunned.


    Master duel, even if only one tenth of the breath, is enough to decide too many things!


    Chu Mo''s knife, with incredible speed and angle, has been cut in front of the old man.


    This knife is too fast, too amazing!


    If there is no one to help at this time, the old man will surely die!


    Several other people at the Tianjian gate almost shot at the same time, including those who attacked Chu Mo and those who protected the old man


    Clang... A sound of weapons being cut off sounded.


    Boom!


    This house can''t stand this powerful breath fluctuation and collapse in an instant!


    There was a roar.


    Chu Mo''s body was also blown upside down by the combined power of tianjianmen.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out along Chu Mo''s mouth.


    Chu Mo''s body doubled several somersaults in midair, but he still couldn''t completely control it. Finally, he hit the outer courtyard wall fiercely, knocking the extremely strong courtyard wall down.


    Finally, Chu Mo killed heaven. It was hard to insert it on the ground, so that his body would not fall into the collapsed courtyard wall.


    Chu Mo could clearly feel his internal organs, as if they were all broken, that kind of pain. Let him have a feeling of pain.


    But Chu Mo didn''t cry out, but took a deep breath and took a pill.


    At this time, Xiao January and others came back to their senses and rushed out of the ruins. Came to Chu Mo''s side and looked at Chu Mo with concern.


    The six people on the other side of Tianjian gate first looked at the broken weapons in their hands with a shocked face, and then slowly walked towards Chu Mo with dark eyes.


    Meng Yilan and Wu Yiju didn''t follow, but stayed there. Meng Yilan looked at a loss. Wu Yiju only had his own son in his eyes, comforting the child who had just been scared.


    The old man, a strong man with a high level of mind, was frightened on his face. It''s still there and hasn''t faded.


    At that moment, he was really scared, and he even felt that he would die!


    If it weren''t for the people around him to fight together, he had no doubt that his end would be the same as Lu Changlao!


    "What a cruel little beast..." the old man looked at Chu Mo and gritted his teeth.


    "If you kill me, don''t let me fight back? What''s the reason?" Chu Mo used killing heaven as a crutch and wanted to stand up, but he trembled all over. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and the sharp pain from his body made him unable to move at all.


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: do you mean... I''m going to use the card that master left me now?


    I''m not reconciled!


    At the same time, Chu Mo''s heart was somewhat helpless and desolate.


    I''m still too weak after all!


    The enemy won''t give you so much time. Let you really grow up.


    This sentence appeared in Chu Mo''s mind. Although he understood this truth, when this moment really came, the inner helplessness and anger were still very strong.


    Xiao January waits for eight girls. Without too much words, they looked at each other, directly surrounded Chu Mo and protected him, with a decisive color in their eyes.


    "Is it protected by women?" Another person around the Tianjian sect leader sneered and mocked.


    "That''s always better than you. A group of predecessors who have been famous for many years have the face to say something to a young generation?" Zhao Xiaoxiao responded very shrewdly.


    This sentence made several people on the side of Tianjian gate all blush, a little angry.


    Because they didn''t say anything wrong, just in a hurry, they really attacked Chu Mo together. At that time, in order to save their own people, they didn''t think so much at all. Now I''m pointed out directly, and I can''t hang on my face.


    "Little girl, get out of the way quickly and don''t show off your tongue. This man... Will die today!" Tianjian sect leader said faintly.


    "Friends of tianjianmen, killing and looting like this in Yanhuang city... Is it too much?" With an old voice and body shape, they fell from the sky and fell in front of the girls in xiaojanuary, facing these people in the Tianjian gate.


    "Mr. dantai..." Xiao January recognized the person in front of him. He was the vice president of the Royal College of the ethereal palace. Strictly speaking, he was also ''his own person''.


    "Dan Tai? I haven''t seen you for many years, but my style is still the same." Seeing the old man, the Lord of Tianjian sect was stunned at first, then smiled slightly, and his face didn''t show too much concern.


    "Dan Tai, this matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better not meddle in it." The old man who just shot Chu Mo looked at Mr. dantai coldly, and his tone was very strong.


    Mr. dantai sighed lightly, "Prince Chu has great kindness to me. In life, he has revenge and gratitude... He also wants to repay it. Please look at the old man''s thin face. Let''s forget today''s things."


    "Hahahaha... Dantai, do you think you really have the qualification to be the peacemaker?" The old man who shot at Chu Mo sneered, "he killed elder Lu... That''s it? What is our Tianjian gate?"


    "Your elder Lu shot first!" Xiao said coldly in January.


    "Yes, we all see that he made the first move!" Guo Yixiao continued.


    Zhao Xiaoxiao said sarcastically, "any one of you is a lot of age. Don''t you feel blushed when you say such shameless words?"


    Being satirized by several young girls face to face, several people on the side of Tianjian gate all looked bad.


    The old man who shot Chu Mo warned again, "dantai... You are not qualified to participate in this matter. You''d better disappear before our eyes immediately!"


    At this time, another figure fell from the sky and fell beside Mr. dantai, but it was Mr. weichi, a worshipper of the pro Wang mansion.


    Mr. weichi looked at the people in front of him and said softly, "this... Is not Tianjian gate, this is Daxia imperial city! If you want to be wild, you''d better distinguish where!"


    "What are you?" The old man who shot at Chu Mo had cold eyes and looked at Mr. Wei Chi with disdain on his face. Does a person who has just entered Ming''s state of mind dare to give directions here?


    "What if... Add this one?" A cold voice sounded, and then, as if there was a fire... Suddenly appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    A powerful and overwhelming force... Directly oppressed the people of tianjianmen!


    These people subconsciously raised their heads, but in an instant, their faces changed greatly.


    The Lord of Tianjian sect lost his voice and said, "this is impossible!"¡ª¡ª


    I went to the hospital again today, and I took it myself... There should be no major problems, but a lot of minor problems.


    After some conditioning, I don''t know how the body is. I don''t know the index data, because I can''t know if the blood test is unqualified.


    But the mood is finally adjusted back a little. After all, if you don''t die, you have to live well, right?


    I opened the page and watched the monthly ticket slide from 70 to 80. My heart was also anxious.


    Let''s go... It''s ten o''clock tomorrow!


    Brothers and sisters, give me some strength, give me some sunshine that can make me brilliant!


    Tomorrow at ten o''clock!


    Tomorrow at ten o''clock!


    Tomorrow at ten o''clock!


    Gather strength and ask for a monthly ticket! (¡£)

 Chapter 293

    A big bird, ten feet tall and burning with dazzling flames, seemed to fall from the sky and appear directly in front of everyone


    rosefinch!


    Although everyone saw this creature for the first time, it did not prevent them from instantly recognizing the identity of this creature!


    The other people in Tianjian gate were all like falling into the ice cave, cold all over, and even their breathing... Became urgent.


    Looking at this rosefinch, his eyes were full of fear.


    "Zhu... Zhu que... Impossible! There is no such creature in this world!" The Lord of Tianjian sect looked at the big bird with flames all over, felt the heat like magma on the big bird, and the whole brain was a little blank, muttering, "this is a fake... It''s an illusion... It must be an illusion... Kill it!"


    The Lord of Tianjian sect ordered the old man nearby, "kill it!"


    The old man, who had shot Chu mo before, hesitated on the spot when he heard the order of the sect leader.


    Although they are people on the green dragon continent, and their totem beast is a green dragon, this does not mean that they have no awe for totem beasts on other continents.


    The dispute about whether the four divine beasts really exist has lasted for countless years!


    Some people think that it must have existed. Otherwise, why are these four continents named?


    Those who disagree believe that these four kinds of divine beasts are all imaginary and fictional creatures made up by the secular royal family in order to maintain and stabilize their own regime! Otherwise, why has no one ever seen them?


    The two sides have quarreled for thousands of years, which has continued to this day, and no one is willing to accept each other''s views.


    Normally, this dispute will continue like this.


    But today, it has become a turning point!


    Because the real rosefinch, in this way, appeared alive in front of them, and. Or to help a secular mortal


    This simply made these people in Tianjian gate feel that they were dreaming.


    The master of Tianjian sect shouted at the old man, "as the master of the sect, I order you... To kill this faggot immediately!"


    As soon as the old man gritted his teeth, he shot directly at the rosefinch and shouted, "what a spooky thing... Die!"


    Boom!


    A huge fireball. Shoot directly from the rosefinch and directly at the old man.


    Bang!


    This wise old man, whose body was in midair, was directly surrounded by the fireball, and it took less than one tenth of a breath. It turns directly into ashes!


    The whole scene suddenly fell into a dead silence!


    The cold, arrogant and intimidating voice of the rosefinch sounded at the same time: "dare to offend the Buddha, die!"


    Chu Mo felt that Xiao January and Guo Yixiao''s hands were trembling, and it was obvious that they were completely frightened by this sudden rosefinch.


    They were all scared like this, and several people on the side of Tianjian gate were almost scared out of courage.


    They stared at the gradually dispersed flame in the void, and then tried to find the trace of the old man.


    But I couldn''t even see any ash.


    The voice of the Tianjian sect leader trembled: "as a divine beast... As a divine beast of the Zhuque continent... Why... Why do you want to meddle in Qinglong continent..."


    "Joke!" Rosefinch''s majestic voice directly interrupted the Tianjian sect leader''s words: "in this world... Where can I go? And. What''s meddling? I''m the guardian of this young man!"


    Keep! Protect! People!


    These three words... Like three sharp swords, they were directly inserted into the hearts of these people in Tianjian gate, and almost scared them all to death!


    The legendary rosefinch beast, the totem of the rosefinch continent... Turned out to be the guardian of a secular youth on the green dragon continent!


    Who believes it?


    If you don''t believe it... Who dares to refute?


    An elder of tianjianmen was directly burned to ashes under their gaze, and others simply did not have the courage to continue to rush up.


    "Childe... Please forgive me for coming late!" With an old voice. A silver haired old man, stepping on the void, directly appeared here and saw Chu mo. Salute directly with fists.


    This old man is the same day


    "Are you?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    He had never met Mr. Qi before, so he was very strange to the silver haired old man and didn''t understand why he saluted himself.


    "Sorry, little old man Qi Shan. He was once instructed by the master and wanted to be the guardian of the master. Now he finally made a breakthrough in the realm, so he came here immediately." Mr. Qi saluted Chu Mo again.


    Chu Mo quickly returned the salute: "you are too kind."


    "It''s what I should do." Qi Shan''s posture in front of Chu Mo was very low, which made all the people in the opposite Tianjian gate look silly.


    Unlike Mr. Dan Tai and Mr. Wei Chi, Mr. Qi Shanqi is very famous in the whole Qinglong continent.


    Although this fame is not due to his realm, his contacts... Are quite strong!


    Moreover, Mr. Qi, who once stayed in the realm of gold and stone, was difficult to break through. But this time, I found that Mr. Qi had a long breath and flew here from the sky, calm. Obviously, it has entered the state of mind of Ming!


    Such a person, even if he only has the realm of gold and stone, tianjianmen doesn''t want to provoke him, let alone he has entered the state of mind of Ming Dynasty.


    "Mr. Qi... Long time no see." The head of Tianjian sect smiled awkwardly and bowed to Mr. Qi. Moreover, this gift... Is obviously a gift for the younger generation to see the elder!


    This surprised everyone else.


    "Xiao Zhu, you did something wrong!" Mr. Qi ignored the surprised and puzzled eyes of others, looked directly at the Tianjian sect leader, and said faintly, "step back, this matter, let it go."


    "This..." the master of Tianjian sect looked bitter, and his heart was like eating Coptis. He simply had words of suffering.


    This time, he came with great ambition and wanted to control the inheritance of the ethereal palace in his own hands.


    But now, it''s a loss, and two elders in Ming mood fell directly, which is a great loss for tianjianmen. As the sect leader, he has considerable responsibility!


    Once back, those old people will hold him accountable, and whether his position as sect leader can continue... It''s between the two.


    But looking at the current situation, it''s really fighting. I''m afraid the remaining five people in tianjianmen have to be explained here!


    Without saying anything else, even if it was only this rosefinch, they couldn''t stop it at all.


    Not to mention, Mr. Qi not only pointed him out, but also saved him once when he was in danger!


    As Mr. Tan Tai said, there is revenge, but there is grace... Also have to pay!


    Not to mention, to some extent, Mr. Qi''s appearance at the moment is actually equivalent to saving him for the second time!


    Didn''t you see the cold light in the eyes of the flaming rosefinch?


    The Lord of Tianjian sect knows that they have planted Tianjian sect today.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Qi is kind to the younger generation. How dare the younger generation not listen to Mr. Qi''s words? Younger generation... Leave now!"


    At this time, rosefinch said coldly, "did I let you go?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 294

    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly stagnated!


    This time, even Mr. Qi''s face showed some helplessness


    He really didn''t know the origin of this rosefinch, but he had made a guess in his heart: nine times out of ten, it was the backhand left by the god man to his apprentice!


    However, the Lord of the Tianjian sect, who also has some friendship with him, doesn''t want to see the Lord of the Tianjian sect, including these elders, fall here. Then he coughed softly, smiled and said, "master rosefinch... Look... Can you let them go? They all know that they are wrong."


    "Shut up!" The cold voice of the rosefinch, like coming from Jiuyou, carries an unquestionable terror.


    Mr. Qi''s face suddenly became very embarrassed, but he really didn''t dare to say anything. Otherwise, what if this divine bird thought he was from tianjianmen?


    The face of the Tianjian sect master is also extremely ugly at the moment. In this world dominated by human beings, even if it is a ninth order beast... It will never easily step into the human world, let alone interfere with human affairs.


    But at this moment, all ''should'' and ''common sense'' have lost their function.


    This divine bird not only intervened, but also extremely overbearing!


    At this time, several clear barks came from outside, and then... A yellow shadow, swish, jumped from the outside, and then rushed to Chu Mo''s side, first making a few sad sobs.


    Then, on the body of this small Chaigou, suddenly burst out a breath of surprise!


    He roared at several people on the side of Tianjian gate.


    "Woo!"


    This low roar full of threats can''t be sent out by ordinary dogs.


    Tianjian sect master''s face instantly turned pale, and he couldn''t help stepping back for several steps.


    Several other people around him also stepped back and looked at the little Chaigou with a frightened face.


    The Tianjian sect master looked at the little firewood dog with a pale face: "this... This is a nine level yuan beast?"


    This breath, this momentum... There is no doubt that it is a nine level yuan beast!


    At this time, they wake up, although the young master has soared. But he left enough cards for his apprentice!


    This card is casually displayed, which makes it difficult for them to breathe, let alone... Chu Mo''s card at the moment. There is more than one.


    This is clearly a kick to the iron plate, and also poked a hornet''s nest by the way!


    Tianjian sect leader looked at Chu Mo pale, and then said very hard, "I''m sorry..."


    "Ha ha..." Chu Mo''s throat, issued a chuckle with a bit of self mockery.


    He really didn''t expect it. In the end, although I didn''t use the card that master left him, I relied on the small Chaigou and the big cock... To get through the difficulties.


    "Today... I killed both of you." Chu Mo looked at the Tianjian sect master and said faintly.


    The rooster wanted to say that one of them was killed by the chicken master


    But if it opens its mouth, it must be exposed.


    It is also clear in its heart that Chu Mo''s words are tantamount to taking this matter into his own hands.


    The head of Tianjian sect said bitterly, "we were wrong first. Their death... Can''t be blamed on the son of Chu."


    "It is more than worthy of death!" Zhao Xiaoxiao shouted.


    "...." several people on the side of Tianjian gate are covered with black lines. If it''s normal, Zhao Xiaoxiao is such a small fart in the iron skeleton realm. If you dare to talk to them like this, you''ll have slapped them long ago. No big or small, who taught you to talk to your elders like this?


    But now, they can only press this tone in the depths of their hearts and dare not attack at all.


    "Yes... Both of them... Deserve death!" The Lord of Tianjian sect clenched his teeth and said with humility.


    Chu Mo looked at the Tianjian sect leader and said faintly, "but I was seriously injured by you."


    The Lord of Tianjian sect feels like vomiting blood at the moment. He wanted to spit, Chu Mo spit on his face, grabbed his neck and asked, "you are seriously injured, and two of us died!"!


    But take a look at the flaming rosefinch, and then look at the nine level beast staring at them with a covetous face of hatred... This courage. It didn''t drum up after all.


    "We... Will explain to childe Chu!"


    With that, the Tianjian sect leader took out a lanolin jade bottle directly from his storage ring and said, "this is a healing pill refined from a bottle of top-grade Yuan medicine, which has an excellent restorative effect on all kinds of internal injuries... Mr. Qi should know."


    Qi Shan went up to pick up this bottle of Dan medicine. He opened it, smelled it, nodded, and said to Chu Mo, "yes, this is the best healing pill."


    Chu Mo''s face was expressionless and noncommittal.


    As soon as the Tianjian sect master gritted his teeth, there was suddenly a pile of Yuan stones in front of him, with thousands of pieces, emitting strong energy fluctuations.


    "Best Yuan Stone!" Xiao January''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Guo Yixiao, Zhao Xiaoxiao and other ethereal maiden disciples also brightened their eyes and looked at the pile of Yuan stones.


    They are familiar with this thing. When the misty palace was not destroyed, even their core disciples rarely got this level of Yuan Shi.


    "These 1800 top-grade yuan stones are regarded as Tianjian sect''s apology to Prince Chu." The Lord of Tianjian sect said with a painful look on his face, "there are only so many of us..."


    "Not enough." Chu Mo said two words faintly at this time.


    Now that he has offended and the two sides have become enemies, Chu Mo really doesn''t mind. The hatred is bigger.


    Today, if they don''t let tianjianmen spit blood, they really think they are so easy to bully.


    "Prince Chu... Forgive others and forgive others!" A state of mind power beside the Tianjian sect leader looked at Chu Mo and said coldly, "stay a line in life..."


    Chu Mo raised his head, looked at the powerful man who understood the state of mind, and sneered, "why, this is not the time for me to die today?"


    "You..." the powerful man who understood the state of mind immediately stopped talking.


    Indeed, just now, they didn''t think about letting this boy go, let alone being a man with a line.


    "Hand over all your storage rings. Don''t take them out in piles like this. I''m... Not a beggar." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Chu Mo......" the head of the Tianjian sect changed his face. This boy clearly bullied others and wanted to force them to death!


    "When you come here today, you not only want my things, but also my life." Chu Mo looked at the Tianjian sect leader: "and I only let you leave something and leave with your life... By contrast, I think I''m already very kind and kind."


    At this time, on the rosefinch transformed into a rooster, the flame suddenly became stronger, and a breath of famine, as if from ancient times, roared up and shrouded towards the Tianjian gate.


    "I''ll hand it over..." the Tianjian sect master immediately shouted, and then looked at the people around him and said, "hand it over!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 295

    The remaining five people at the Tianjian gate left with the body of the landing elder. They walked very humiliated, but also very quickly.


    They were also afraid of the rosefinch, and suddenly changed their minds and attacked them again.


    Therefore, he left Yanhuang city without any hesitation.


    Wu Yiju and Meng Yilan also walked with them. Wu Yiju walked without hesitation. She took her son in her arms and hurried away. But before Meng Yilan left, he seemed to want to say something to Xiao January and other disciples of the ethereal palace.


    But the eight disciples of the ethereal palace, including Xiao January, all turned their heads away and ignored her.


    The road is chosen by oneself, and the bubbles under your feet are also ground by yourself. Since you have chosen, there is no chance to turn back. No wonder others.


    Hoo!


    As soon as the group left, the rosefinch here also spread its wings and rose directly into the sky.


    Everyone looked in awe at the divine bird, straight into the sky, and quickly disappeared into the clouds.


    Mr. Qi sighed on his face and said with a wry smile, "the young man seems a little redundant with such gods around him..."


    "Where is Mr. Qi talking..." Chu Mo looked at Qi Shan with a weak face: "I''m very happy that Mr. Qi can come."


    With that, Chu Mo''s face changed, and with a wow, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then... The whole person fell back.


    "Palace master!"


    "Childe..."


    Xiao January and Qi Shan suddenly changed their faces.


    Qi Shan hurried forward, checked Chu Mo''s state, and said with a heavy face, "take him to a safe place quickly. The childe''s injury is too serious!"


    The little Chaigou was so anxious on the ground that he sobbed in his throat.


    Xiao January hurriedly took the crowd, carried Chu Mo, and rushed towards fan Fu.


    Things in this world are difficult to be perfect. No matter how much you hope in your heart that everything can have a perfect ending, in fact, perfection... Often only exists in fantasy.


    Just like now.


    The wedding of master fan Wudi has come to an end.


    But Chu Mo, who should have appeared here to congratulate Grandpa, never showed up.


    Some big people are all whispering in private, guessing what happened in order to make Chu Mo lack this important occasion.


    Fan Wudi and long Qiushui looked smiling, but in fact, they were also anxious!


    It''s just that today is their big day. They are well deserved protagonists. They can''t leave halfway. That... Would be really rude.


    The emperor sat there with no expression on his face, but deep in his eyes, there was a faint smile.


    Almost no one knows that the backstage of the royal family in the summer is actually tianjianmen!


    This matter, even Mr. dantai... Is not clear!


    Behind the royal family, there must be sect support, which is the consensus of everyone.


    However, there have been different opinions about which sect it is.


    Because there are as many as a dozen sects who are friends with the Daxia royal family. No one knows which one is closer to the Daxia royal family.


    Only emperors of all dynasties know this secret best!


    Every generation of emperors will pass this secret on to their heirs before they die.


    In other words, the emperor is the only one who knows this thing in the whole summer.


    Before tianjianmen came this time, the message had been delivered to the emperor by the oldest and most special means. The emperor also sent people to deliver the message to tianjianmen in a way that outsiders could not understand at all.


    The emperor''s attitude towards Chu Mo has always been complicated.


    He hoped that Chu Mo could become extremely strong and protect Da Xia, but he was afraid that the tail would not fall!


    Chu Mo is a teenager after all. The teenager must be passionate and impulsive. His grandfather, who is also a general of Daxia, has a high prestige in the army.


    If Chu Mo had entered the big sect since childhood, the emperor really didn''t worry about anything. Because once you join a sect, you will be far away from the secular world. Almost everything in the secular world will not be seen.


    But Chu Mo is different!


    He was born in the secular world and grew up in the secular world. His entanglement with the secular world... Is too deep!


    Outsiders don''t know the organization that Chu Mo secretly established, but as the supreme ruler of this summer, how can he not know at all?


    Moreover, he is brother to Xu fufu, the son of a top-level rich family. He has made great contributions to the military neutrality, and has a terrible prestige that he doesn''t know in the whole young generation of the summer.


    This is a Tianjiao who needs ability, ambition and ambition... Growing up in the secular world!


    This is a real demon!


    If Chu Mo wants to rebel one day, the emperor really has no confidence that he can check and balance him.


    Take the sect to suppress. His master is a rising man. Which sect in the world can hold him down?


    With secular repression, people''s reputation is at its zenith, and countless people are eager for him to raise a flag to rebel


    Therefore, the stronger Chu Mo is, the higher his prestige is. In the eyes of the emperor, his danger... Is also stronger.


    Although he did not show any signs of rebellion now, who can say for sure about the human heart?


    Therefore, he won''t deal with Chu Mo personally, but if someone wants to deal with Chu Mo, he won''t stop it, but will secretly push it


    This time, no exception.


    If Chu Mo doesn''t care about the ten female disciples of the ethereal palace and continues to stay here to attend the wedding of his grandfather and Xu fufu, the Tianjian gate will also come here after controlling the ten female disciples of the ethereal palace!


    Anyway, this time, Chu Mo is almost certain to die!


    Although Mr. dantai seems to have gone, the emperor believes that relying on Mr. dantai alone... Can''t change the overall situation at all!


    The strong all have the temper of the strong. Mr. Tan Tai feels that he owes the invitation of Lord Chu mo. he wants to pay it back. Naturally, the emperor will not stop him.


    Therefore, at this moment, at fan Wudi''s wedding, the person in the best mood should belong to the emperor. However, the emperor''s city is very deep, and he won''t make any moves until he gets confirmation!


    Once the news of Chu Mo''s death comes, then... Today''s wedding scene will immediately become a trial Conference!


    Cut the grass and get rid of the roots.


    If you want to blame fan Wudi, you can only blame fan Wudi himself. Being a good bachelor is inappropriate, and you have to marry a daughter-in-law.


    In the emperor''s heart, his mind turned. Looking at fan Wudi who came to toast, the emperor secretly said: sorry, old general fan, once the news of your grandson''s death comes, then I... Will definitely fight you! I... Won''t kill you, but I will definitely leave you with nothing! Your new wife... She is from Daqi. Two words are enough to make her doomed - spies!


    The emperor glanced at Xu Zhongliang from the corner of his eye and sneered in his heart: do you think you''ll be all right if you drive your grandson out of the house and recognize this woman as a righteous sister? You''re wrong! You are the chief assistant of the cabinet... As soon as Chu Mo dies, he will have to change people immediately! Let me think... Who else is more suitable for this position? This person must have a strong ability to deal with internal affairs. After all, the territory of Daxia... Will be doubled soon.

 Chapter 296

    At this time, a man suddenly hurried in and whispered a few words in the emperor''s ear.


    The emperor, who had been sitting steadily like a mountain, suddenly changed his face and said quietly, "what?"


    It''s obviously not a small matter to make the emperor so impolite.


    Aside, Xu Zhongliang, Fang Mingtong, Xia Jing and other important officials all looked at the emperor.


    At this time, fan Wudi also took long Qiushui, followed by the maid who served the wine, and walked to the emperor, ready to start toasting. Seeing the emperor''s gaffe, fan Wudi''s heart was a little sudden.


    "Your Majesty... The old minister comes to propose a toast to you!" Fan Wudi has been in the army all his life. In fact, he is very unskilled in human and worldly sophistication, but he is a martial artist and is quite sensitive to such things as Qi machine!


    He could clearly feel the shock and disappointment of the emperor at that moment!


    Think of what Chu Yan told his grandson before he left.


    Fan Wudi breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He knows that the crisis of grandson... Should have been over!


    The emperor raised his head and looked at fan Wudi. He suddenly felt that the man in front of him... Was fan Wudi. Yes, but he seemed to be ten years younger, smiling and happy.


    The emperor''s mood instantly became very complicated. He picked up a glass of wine. Although he sat there and didn''t move, he smiled and said, "the old general worked hard and made great achievements. Now he finally has a family. I wish you all a long life together. I''ll dry this glass of wine!"


    The emperor said, looking up, and directly drank the wine out of the cup.


    Fan Wudi was slightly stunned, and his face was immediately moved. He drank the wine in his glass, and then asked the maid beside him to pour two cups, smiled and said, "Your Majesty loves me, and the old minister has three cups in a row. Thank you to your majesty!"


    With that, fan Wudi drank two more cups in a row.


    People on the side. But they are all a little silly.


    Whether fan Wudi had three cups or thirty cups, they wouldn''t be surprised, because this old general has been in this life. In addition to fighting hard, the rest is drinking hard.


    What shocked everyone was the emperor!


    On this occasion, the emperor, as the king of a country, was able to attend occasionally, which was tantamount to giving great face. Now I''ve even taken the initiative to dry a glass of wine


    Don''t say. Is the rumor that the royal family''s suppression of fan Wudi and Chu Mo Ye sun nonsense?


    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong couldn''t help looking at each other, and they both saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Prince Xia Jing, with the same shocked face, looked at his royal brother with some incredible eyes. The intuition in my heart should have a lot to do with what the person just said to brother Huang.


    Xia Jing didn''t guess wrong. The man just now was a pro guard beside the emperor. He was in his thirties and was powerful. Has reached the iron and blood realm!


    He is also a real son of heaven!


    Xia Jing also knew this person. He once consulted with Mr. Yuchi, the great worshipper of his family, about martial arts.


    This pro guard told the emperor what had just happened.


    Although I can''t say it in so much detail, several key points have been said!


    Zhuque, Jiujie Yuanshou, dantai, Yuchi, and the disciples of the misty palace... The Tianjian sect broke two elders, and the halberd sank into the sand... They left the Yanhuang city in confusion!


    The emperor is not surprised that dantai and Yuchi appear there. If they don''t appear, the emperor will be surprised.


    After all, they all owe Chu Mo a favor. In love and reason, you should also go and have a look.


    But these two people, although in the secular world, can call the wind and rain. Have a position unimaginable to ordinary people. But in the eyes of the top leaders of the big sect, it''s just like this!


    Even now, Mr. dantai has taken that step and stepped into the state of consciousness... That is just a great power!


    Although we dare not say how much such power there is in the sect of Damen. But there are definitely many.


    Therefore, the Emperor didn''t care what they would do at all, and believed that either dantai or Yuchi should choose to be wise and protect themselves.


    But the problem is... Rosefinch!


    This legendary beast unexpectedly appeared in Yanhuang city!


    Also, where did the Ninth level yuan beast come from?


    As the king of a country, the emperor is also skeptical about whether the four divine beasts of Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu ever existed.


    He believes that even though these beasts once existed in this world, they have all left now.


    I didn''t expect that a legendary rosefinch actually appeared under my own eyes today.


    No one saw how it came, but when the rosefinch left, it was seen by countless people in Yanhuang city when it spread its burning wings and pushed out the void into the sky.


    This thing is completely impossible to fake!


    There is also the nine level yuan beast. Although it can''t be compared with the legendary beast, it is already the top creature in the whole four elephant continent!


    How can they appear beside Chu Mo at the same time? Help Chu Mo?


    Is it true that the master of Chu Mo is so magical? After leaving... Leave a guardian enough to protect yourself for your apprentice?


    The emperor''s heart jumped badly at this time.


    Therefore, fan Wudi must drink this glass of wine!


    With fan Wudi involved in Chu Mo, Chu Mo would have scruples no matter what he did!


    This idea came into the emperor''s mind instantly, and then... It became more and more intense. He looked at fan Wudi''s three glasses of wine in a row and said with a smile, "the old general is young and vigorous, and his majestic posture is no less than that of the past!"


    Fan Wudi smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m old. In the future, I''ll plant flowers and grass at home and cultivate myself!"


    This sentence made many people''s eyelids jump directly. Looking at fan Wudi, they were all full of respect.


    Although the Emperor gave fan Wudi enough status, it was equivalent to directly taking away the military power that fan Wudi had worked hard for all his life. Speaking of it, it was unfair to the old general.


    But look at the old general, how dignified?


    Although he suffered unfair treatment, he said to the emperor that he would plant flowers and grass at home in the future. In other words, it''s time to prepare for retirement!


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and pretended to be angry: "it''s not good! General fan was just in those years, when he was working for the country. How can he go home to provide for the aged? I won''t agree to be lazy! Say it, I will only give you a month''s holiday, so that you can enjoy your newlyweds, so as not to let people say that I''m inhuman, hahaha."


    The emperor smiled brightly and said, "in a month, you will report back to the military headquarters honestly! At that time, there will be many important decisions that need you to make yourself!"


    All the people in the banquet hall were stunned at this scene. They couldn''t believe their ears and eyes, and shouted in their hearts: what''s the situation?


    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong touched each other''s eyes. Fang Mingtong''s lips moved slightly. Although there was no sound, Xu Zhongliang understood it.


    Something happened! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 297

    Fan Wudi''s wedding ended in this strange atmosphere. £¤f£¬.


    As soon as the wedding is over here, the old man and long Qiushui, after trying to endure their inner anxiety and seeing off the guests, will directly return to fan Fu. They need to know what happened.


    The original plan was that the old man and long Qiushui would stay here to hold the ceremony for the wedding of the two younger generations and send blessings at the same time.


    But at this time, I can''t care so much.


    At this time, Chu Yan hurried over and whispered a few words to the old man.


    Fan Wudi''s face instantly became very ugly, and he said to long Qiushui, "Qiushui, the child''s wedding will float for a while. You stay here for me, and I want to go back!"


    Although long Qiushui was also very anxious in her heart, she was a person with ten clear reasons. Knowing that something must have happened, she nodded immediately and said softly, "master, go and be busy. I''ll take care of the things here!"


    Fan Wudi''s heart warmed and whispered to long Qiushui, "it''s over, but Mo''er is injured and unconscious. I have to hurry back immediately to have a look. Don''t worry too much."


    Long Qiushui''s face showed a nervous look: "is he okay?"


    Although he has no deep feelings, long Qiushui is still very concerned about Chu Mo, because now he has become a real family, and even his fate has been intertwined. Hearing that Chu Mo was injured and unconscious, long Qiushui also felt anxious.


    "Rest assured!" Fan Wudi glanced at long Qiushui, then called several confidants and left quickly.


    What happened there, after more than half an hour of fermentation, quickly spread in Yanhuang city.


    Those princes and nobles who had just attended fan Wudi''s wedding banquet and important officials in the court also knew the general process at the first time when they left the royal banquet hall.


    Until then, they suddenly realized why the emperor had that reaction just now.


    "God... Rosefinch, there is such a creature. I always thought it was just a legend."


    "Why not Qinglong?"


    "These are not the key to the problem. The key to the problem is how can rosefinch guard a mortal?"


    "Master Chu is not necessarily a mortal! A mortal. May he have done so many incredible things in just a year?"


    People talked a lot, but there was only one person Chu Mo at the center of the topic.


    The emperor took a crowd. Hurried back to the palace, as for Xu fufu''s wedding, even if there was no such thing, he would not participate.


    A Xu family is not an excellent three generations, not so big face. Let the king of a country attend his wedding. Not to mention, it was a three generation Xu family who was expelled from their home.


    Now the emperor should thoroughly understand what happened there!


    Chu Mo seems to be in a coma. Is he really in a coma or pretending; If he is really unconscious, how should he react? If he pretends, how should he react... These are very important things.


    Even related to the future national games of the whole summer!


    I can''t help it. Who makes this boy too excellent? He''s too young. I can do so many earth shattering things.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Xu Zhongliang also left directly. At the same time, he also wanted to find out what happened.


    Grand Marshal Fang Mingtong, however, did not care so much, and went directly to the fan mansion to visit.


    However, although Fang Mingtong easily entered the fan mansion, he failed to see Chu Mo and was directly stopped by Qishan.


    "Are you Mr. Qi?"


    "Yes, old man is now. He is the guardian of Childe Chu. Childe Chu is now seriously injured and unconscious, and it is inconvenient to visit. Please go back first, marshal. Childe Chu wakes up. Old man must pass it on!"


    Fang Mingtong had no choice but to leave the fan mansion and sent people to pay close attention to this matter.


    Now Chu Mo''s every move can even affect the nerves of the highest level of the whole Daxia. Once something happens to him. The senior management of Daxia must ensure that they can know it at the first time.


    "Hey... It''s growing too fast!" Fang Mingtong shook his head and left the fan mansion with a sigh.


    Among the people in Yanhuang City, what people care about most is naturally the huge bird with flames burning all over it.


    Rumors about this big bird spread all over Yanhuang city in a short time.


    Xu fufu, who was preparing for his wedding, finally heard what had just happened. Xu Shizi, who was expelled from his home, was almost crazy.


    "It''s over... It''s a fart!"


    "Mom, my brother''s life and death are unknown, but I''m here to hold a wedding party... If I can continue, is that still human?"


    "No, no one can stop me. I must go and have a look!"


    "Mei''er, you support me, don''t you? Let''s watch it together!"


    "Well, my mei''er is the best. Anyway, I can see that this people''s heart... It''s so fucking cool. They all think that I Xu fufu was expelled from my house and lost my use value. They don''t want to come to my wedding... Then it''s just right that this royal banquet hall is uncomfortable for me!"


    No matter how Chu Yan and others persuaded, Xu fufu couldn''t listen, and he was completely out of the mind to continue the wedding.


    On the one hand, Chu Mo''s life and death are uncertain, and Xu fufu is naturally the most worried one. He is eager to know the comfort of his brother; On the other hand, Chu Mo is not here, so many people who were originally looking forward to Chu Mo''s face and preparing for Xu fufu''s wedding... All left!


    This is also the reason why Xu fufu cursed the coldness of human nature.


    The son of the Xu family finally understood how much benefit the family brought to him, and finally understood the influence of others... It was others'', even if it was no closer to him, it was not his own!


    Xu fufu took Liu Meier''s hand and said affectionately, "mei''er, no matter whether we do this wedding or when, in my heart, you are my wife! Don''t worry, our husband and wife work together, even if we can''t catch up with little black brother, one day, I will call this world... Don''t dare to despise me any more!"


    Liu Meier understood Xu fufu''s mood at the moment and said softly, "I''m the luckiest to marry you. As your wife, I''m the happiest woman in the world! Let''s go to see childe Chu now. I''m also worried about him."


    "Let''s go!" Xu fufu took Liu Meier''s hand and hurried straight to fan Fu.


    Long Qiushui and Chu Yan looked at each other with a wry smile. They could only follow them back to fan Fu.


    However, the two of them, including Wang Dafa, long Qiushui and Chu Yan, who almost went together, did not see Chu mo.


    Xu fufu was almost angry. The old man fan Wudi, who came back one step first, came out with a heavy face. Seeing Xu fufu, the old man''s face showed a look of relief and said in a deep voice, "Mo''er is not in the house!"


    "What?" Xu fufu was stunned on the spot.


    Liu Meier is also pale.


    The old man said, "don''t worry, he''s not in danger!"


    The big cock carried Chu Mo and followed the little Chaigou humming and complaining along the way: "little broken dog, you said, if it weren''t for the chicken''s great power today, would this boy die? Is it thanks to the chicken?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 298

    The little Chaigou was humming on Chu Mo''s body. Although he couldn''t speak, his voice was full of dissatisfaction. ¡Ê ¨J£¬


    That means very simple. Even if you don''t show up, my master can handle it!


    "What do you know? Those people are obviously going to kill this boy today! He also foolishly threw himself into the net in the past. If it weren''t for your little dog''s meddling to find me, he might have been killed by others now!" The rooster murmured, but his speed was like a meteor.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even real masters can''t see its shape at all.


    The rooster galloped all the way to take Chu Mo away. No one knew where they had gone.


    Gu Bifeng!


    Dragon Nest.


    The rooster put Chu Mo into the dragon''s nest, and then sighed with relief, muttered to the little Chaigou, "here, it should be safer. The chicken master''s hunch has always been the most spiritual! If you are in Yanhuang City, it must be unsafe!"


    The hunch of the rooster was indeed quite powerful, and it became a prophecy.


    Three days have passed, and the incident that happened that day has also been highly restored by some people.


    Everyone who should know the inside story knows it.


    In the imperial Library of the Daxia palace, the emperor looked serious, looked at a man in black in front of him, and said respectfully, "I really don''t know where that boy is going, ancestor Yin Ming, you come this time..."


    There are not many people in the world who can make the emperor call himself ''I'', but the man in black is definitely one of them.


    He is Yin Ming, one of the ancestors of Tianjian gate!


    It is also the only innate power in Tianjian gate!


    Although Yin Ming has just stepped into congenital, his age is just over 100 years old, which is a real peerless pride in the realm of congenital.


    "Come and kill Chu mo." Yin Ming said lightly, "at the same time, take back the inheritance of the ethereal palace."


    Hiss!


    The emperor couldn''t help taking a breath and whispered, "master of Chu mo..."


    "I know." Yin Ming interrupted the emperor''s words and handed him a jade piece directly. Said: "once there is news of Chu Mo, directly break this piece of jade, I will appear immediately!"


    "Er..." the emperor was slightly stunned, and then looked at Yan Ming with an expressionless face. I can only nod my head and say, "yes... I know."


    "Besides, what happened to that vein...?" Yin Ming looked at the emperor''s eyes, completely without any awe, as if looking at an mole ant.


    The emperor did not dare to show any dissatisfaction, and honestly replied, "we were wrong..."


    Yin Ming said indifferently, "how much have you picked?"


    "More than 200 million yuan..." the emperor said about this matter. Dare not hide anything at all, said: "but it has used more than 30 million. In ten years, we have mined about one tenth of the amount..."


    "The rest... I''ve checked it myself, and there''s nothing left!" Yin Ming hated iron and looked at the Emperor: "the boy''s master can soar, it should be that he has absorbed all the yuan stones of that vein!"


    The emperor looked shocked and said, "there is really that kind of skill in this world?"


    Yin Ming sneered, "there are many things you don''t know."


    The emperor lowered his head with a wry smile.


    Yin Ming sighed, glanced at the emperor, and said faintly, "do you know this, if you inform us at the beginning? In ten years, it should have been completely illuminated there. Moreover, you get far more than 200 million!"


    The emperor''s face showed a wry smile, and his heart was full of stomach Fei: more than that? If you know... Maybe give me one tenth? Don''t be kidding, 1% is good!


    "In a moment, you prepare 150 million yuan of stones for me, and I won''t pursue the rest." Yin Ming seemed to be saying the most common thing.


    The emperor''s heart twitched slightly, and his face showed embarrassment.


    "Why. Don''t you want to?" Yin Ming looked at the emperor with a smile and said faintly, "I didn''t ask you if you lied to me..."


    The emperor''s body trembled slightly, and then denied, "in front of ancestor Yin Ming, how dare I lie..."


    "I dare you!" Yin Ming said coldly, "do you know how big a basket you made this time? Do you really think those sects are afraid of flying immortals and dare not come to trouble you? Hundreds of millions of Yuan stones... Do you feel really safe in your palace?"


    The emperor twitched at the corner of his mouth, and then sighed, "OK. I''ll turn around and let someone prepare 150 million, but... So much, Yinming ancestor... How can I take it away?"


    "When I kill that Chu mo... Naturally I will come and take it away!" Yin Ming said coldly, and then said, "remember, as soon as there is news of Chu Mo, immediately break this jade, and I will come in the shortest time!"


    "Yes..." the emperor nodded. When he raised his head again, Yin Ming had disappeared in front of him.


    The emperor finally breathed a sigh of relief, sat on the Dragon chair, stretched out his hand and touched his forehead. In his heart, he said: "four hundred million yuan stones, take out 150 million... Fortunately... I still have more than 200 million reserves! Hum... One day, I must build an invincible army by myself! Then... Who dares to threaten me again... I must let him understand that secular kings... Are not so easy to provoke!"


    Thinking about it, the emperor sighed a little melancholy: "in fact... The best card originally was Chu Mo! What a pity... What a pity!"


    Chu Mo could obviously feel that he was taken away by the rooster, and then returned to the familiar Dragon Nest.


    After that, Chu Mo put down his heart and simply fainted.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo with worry and murmured, "boy... There is only so much that the rooster can do! If you die unfortunately... You can''t blame the rooster for not helping you... Your injury is too serious!"


    In the rooster''s view, Chu Mo''s strength... Has reached a shocking level. According to the extent of his injury, he should have died on the spot!


    But Chu Mo held on and scared the people of Tianjian gate away.


    Big cock knows how much Chu Mo hurt this time!


    Otherwise, it is impossible to bring Chu Mo back to places like Dragon Nest.


    After Chu Mo completely fainted, the jade that was almost integrated into his body began to emerge gradually.


    If someone sees it, they will be surprised. Because this jade seems to be forcibly squeezed out by a powerful force!


    Sky god mirror!


    Even in the heaven, the artifact that will cause the scuffle of big guy level characters will be forced out of the body by a secular mortal?


    What kind of power is this?


    If Chu Mo was sober at the moment, he would also be very surprised, because in his body, I don''t know where, suddenly a trace of purple golden blood thinner than his hair!


    Such a trace of blood, mixed with the bright red blood all over Chu Mo, looks very conspicuous!


    It seems so out of place!


    But with its appearance, Chu Mo''s physical condition, the rapid breathing when he was just unconscious, also obviously became stable.


    This blood began to swim slowly along the meridians of Chu mo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 299

    First, through the most severely damaged viscera


    The whole viscera of Chu Mo are all a little broken. ¡û£¬


    This is no longer as simple as damage. If someone else had died, I don''t know how many times.


    Even if it''s innate power, it''s difficult to survive if your internal organs are so seriously injured.


    The reason why Chu Mo can survive up to now is entirely due to his way of refining bones and blood, which is completely different from other martial artists.


    In addition, the flesh after the yuan animal blood bath is also quite solid.


    Just under the joint attack of several great powers of Tianjian gate, he stubbornly survived.


    But this kind of injury is also enough to pose a fatal threat to Chu mo.


    The rooster felt that Yanhuang city was unsafe and understood that the whole Yanhuang city could not save Chu Mo at all, so he brought Chu Mo here.


    Even if there is no powerful energy in the Dragon Nest, this is the place where Qinglong once entrenched.


    The gathering speed of Reiki is far faster than anywhere in the world.


    The purple and golden blood first entered Chu Mo''s heart and began to swim on Chu Mo''s heart along Chu Mo''s blood vessels.


    The scars visible to the naked eye disappeared quickly wherever I passed


    If someone sees this miraculous scene, he will be surprised and make a noise.


    Although the rooster couldn''t see what happened in Chu Mo''s body, it obviously felt the change of Chu mo. a pair of corns stared at the boss, looking at Chu Mo muttered, "this boy''s life... It''s really hard! The chicken master took it... Can you survive in this way?"


    From the appearance, Chu Mo''s breath began to be stable, and the breath of life that was almost about to disperse was also gathering bit by bit.


    Although unhappy, but very tenacious!


    "Tut tut..." the rooster turned around Chu Mo and muttered, "if you eat this guy directly... I don''t know what adventure will there be?"


    "Woof!"


    The little Chaigou popped his head from the side and bared his teeth at the big cock.


    "What''s your hurry? The rooster just said it casually..." the rooster said angrily, then glanced at Chu Mo and muttered, "this boy... Can get back a life by luck this time. It''s already lucky, but I don''t know when I can wake up. I hope it can be faster..."


    The rooster didn''t expect that Chu Mo was sleeping this time. Far beyond its expectations.


    If it weren''t for the steady breath of Chu Mo, the breath of life on his body was getting stronger and stronger. He even thought that the boy was dead


    Half a month later, the rooster was a little bored lying on the top of the dragon''s nest, muttering, "little dog. You say... What''s the matter with this boy?"


    "Woof!" The little Chaigou was obviously very dissatisfied with the big cock''s address, and barked at it with a hostile face.


    "Woof what woof? The chicken master doesn''t thinly have the same general knowledge as you." The rooster rolled his eyes and muttered, "tell me about you, a nine level beast. Although you are simply weak and pitiful in the eyes of the rooster, you are a top-level existence in this world. It happened that you sealed yourself so hard, what intelligence and strength... It''s all sealed. If the rooster guessed correctly, it will take at least a few years to unlock your seal. What a fool..."


    The little Chaigou looked at the big cock with drooping eyelids in a daze. It was obvious that he didn''t understand what it was talking about.


    "However, the rooster has a way to untie your seal. In fact, when this boy was injured, you were so poor, Gaga..." the rooster said with a strange smile, "it''s only because this boy was too strong. If he passed out directly at that time, it''s estimated that you will not only explode your breath, but will completely burst the seal."


    The little Chaigou still looked at the big cock in confusion.


    "It''s boring! The chicken Lord actually wants to see how you will look when you break the seal and wake up and find yourself following a human as a pet." The rooster muttered with an evil look on his face.


    "Woof!" The little wood dog barked again.


    "Well, if you are so willing to be a pet dog, the chicken master will help you." The big cock''s eyelids drooped more seriously and muttered, "it''s so boring. The chicken master has to find something to do. Little broken dog, you watch the house here!"


    With that, the rooster slipped out like smoke and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Half a year later, a team appeared on the border between grassland Wangting and Daqi in the north of Daqi.


    There are about a thousand people in this team.


    Although the number is not too many, it is neat and orderly. The whole team showed a fierce momentum.


    Obviously, this is a well-trained army.


    A man in a black cape, riding a horse and wearing a mask, stood at the front of the line.


    Behind the man wearing a black cloak and mask, there is a big flag flying in the wind, with a big "Chu" written on it.


    A middle-aged man with one arm and a helmet, beside the man wearing a black cloak, rode a batch of jujube red horses of divine steeds.


    A giant like a black iron tower, standing not far behind the two people, did not wear any armor, but this size, standing here, is already very frightening.


    The soldiers in the rear team, looking at the giant, were also full of admiration and enthusiasm.


    "Uncle Sui, you said... Where on earth has the childe gone?" The man in the black cloak opened his mouth, but it was a clear female voice. It was Chu Yan, the uncle Sui in her mouth... This one armed middle-aged man was naturally Sui Hongru.


    "At that time, he was seriously injured and was brought back to the house by Mr. Qi and them, but it was not long before he disappeared..." Sui Hongru sighed and said: "later, Mr. dantai came to hint the general that Yanhuang city was unsafe, and the young master should have been taken away by the guardian left by the master''s master."


    "The rosefinch?" Chu Yan asked.


    "It''s possible." Sui Hongru nodded.


    "But now half a year has passed, and the childe should have recovered long ago. Why didn''t he show up?" Behind the mask of Chu Yan, there was some loss on the exquisite and beautiful face.


    "I think there may be something more important to do." Sui Hongru pondered, "moreover, now the world is too dangerous, looking for the young master everywhere... There must be many people who want to target him. Therefore, there must be his reason for the young master not to appear."


    "We must come back, otherwise, what we are doing here, isn''t it meaningless?" Chu Yan''s voice was a little lost.


    "Miss hard..." Sui Hongru said, "when you come back, you will certainly thank miss!"


    Chu Yan whispered, "I don''t want him to thank, I just want him to come back well!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 300

    "Yes, I will!" Sui Hongru said firmly.


    At this time, a piece of smoke suddenly appeared on the vast grassland in the distance. At the same time, the earth under their feet also vibrated slightly. It seemed that thousands of troops were rushing towards them.


    Chu Yan and Sui Hongru stopped talking, and they glanced at each other. Both of them saw the color of tension and expectation from each other''s eyes.


    Both sides... Have been looking forward to this meeting for a long time.


    Things went back four months ago, one month after Chu Mo disappeared.


    Grassland King court, King account.


    Na Yi, who has become the queen of the grassland, frowned slightly and listened to the report of her subordinates. Her beautiful eyebrows have been frowning deeply.


    "Your Majesty, over there in Daxia, an army suddenly appeared, at least 100000 people, in the territory of Daqi bordering us!"


    "They also carry a large number of people. Their subordinates don''t dare to get too close for fear of causing misunderstanding, but it is estimated that there are at least millions of people!"


    "How could they appear in the territory of Daqi? It''s really strange!"


    Na Yi frowned and whispered, "don''t provoke me, continue to investigate."


    Three months ago.


    Grassland King court, King account.


    "Your Majesty, they actually started building a city there... God, look at the scale of that city, it''s simply a king''s city! There''s no problem to accommodate millions of people!"


    "After their subordinates'' inquiry, those people seem to be under the hands of the young man who stirred up the situation in the summer."


    "The young man was made king of Chu by the emperor of Daxia. His subordinates specially sent someone to Daxia. His majesty should be very interested in the news!"


    "Oh?" The beautiful girl with delicate face on the throne seemed to have a little interest.


    "The God of war in our grassland, Gao Yingjun... Is right there!"


    "What?" Nai''s eyes suddenly burst into two sharp lights. Looking at her subordinate, she said quietly, "you make it clear!"


    This bodyguard, also a quite excellent knight in the grassland King court, has been following Na Yi since she fled. Naturally, I know what the queen is thinking.


    He looked at Nai and said, "there are five main decision makers over there. Among them, the main one is Wang Dafa, who used to be a famous rich man in Yanhuang City, the capital of the Xia Dynasty. Later, he did not know why he took refuge in King mo of Chu, and he was mainly responsible for the construction of that city."


    "What about the others?" Nai looked at her confidant Knight: "what is the God of war responsible for?"


    "The God of war is responsible for training! It seems that he has become the chief instructor of the 100000 army!" The knight said, "there is another one armed middle-aged man, who also has high prestige in that army. According to the investigation of his subordinates, that army should be related to Wang Dafa, but not long after he arrived here, the whole army... Was completely in the hands of the one armed middle-aged man."


    "Well." Na Yi''s breath became a little hurried: "you go on."


    "There is also a young man, Xu fufu, the grandson of Xu Zhongliang, the head of the supreme minister over there in Daxia. He is the oldest ten in the family and is called master Xu Shizi. He commands 50000 people in 100000 troops!" The knight said, "there is also a woman named Liu Meier, who seems to be Xu fufu''s wife. Anyway, when his subordinates mixed in, they heard that many people handed her over to Mrs. Xu."


    "How did you get in?" Nai suddenly asked a digression.


    The knight laughed and said, "they built the city with materials. I don''t know where they came from. Anyway, I can feel that their financial resources are quite strong. However, their manpower... Is very scarce."


    "Not millions of people, but 100000 troops?" Na Yi waited for her watery eyes to look at the knight.


    The young knight was looked at with a jump in his heart, and then he smiled bitterly at the bottom of his heart: she is a high queen, and her heart belongs to her, which is not something you can miss


    "There are millions of people who have their own division of labor. Moreover, if you want to build such a large city, the more people, the better. So you began to recruit. Many of our people all went to work for them. The conditions there are very good. Even if your subordinates worked there for a few days, they still have a feeling of wanting to stay there."


    The knight smiled and said, "as for the 100000 troops, they have been attacking the nearby Daqi cities... They have captured two Daqi cities in more than a month!"


    Hiss!


    Na Yi couldn''t help taking a breath: "what''s the situation? A lord who was crowned king by the summer... Took millions of people to Daqi to grab territory? And... He also wanted to build a big city, which meant to occupy forever!"


    "Yes, their leader, his subordinates always thought it was Chu Mo, because he wore a mask every day. But one day, when he heard her speak, he knew that it was a woman." Said the knight.


    "Women?" Na Yi frowned again.


    A woman who dares to fight in the name of the king of Chu... The relationship with the king of Chu is definitely not simple, right?


    "Tell me more about the God of war." Nai took a deep breath and looked at the knight.


    Naturally, the knight knew what his queen was thinking. A wry smile appeared on his face and scratched his head. "Lord God of war... Don''t you know? Looking a little... Silly, cough... Anyway, his subordinates didn''t dare to get too close to him, for fear that he would recognize them. He practiced there every day and often went out with the army."


    "Oh..." Na Yi''s face seemed to be a little disappointed and said, "then go down, remember, always pay attention to their movements."


    "Yes, if there is any new news, my subordinates must report to your majesty at the first time!" Said the knight.


    "Go..." Na Yi put her hand on her forehead and sat on the throne, thinking.


    After a long time, she slowly opened her eyes and muttered, "Chu mo... Chu mo... Lin Bai... Lin Bai..."


    As she spoke, Na Yi''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she seemed to think of something.


    "His home is in summer... Everything he does on the grassland is for his country!"


    "The upper part of the word Chu is Lin, the ink is black... In turn, it is white..."


    "Chu mo... Lin Bai..."


    "The God of war is still there... Train his troops honestly and go to war without complaint... In this world, besides him, who can command the giant like this?"


    As she said this, a series of tears rolled down Nayi''s face. On that delicate face, it seemed like anger and resentment. Finally, she burst out with a chuckle: "you big liar, have been avoiding me? I see where you''re going this time!"

 Chapter 301

    Two months ago, the confidant Knight came back directly with a letter and presented it to Nai ~,


    The knight said with a wry smile, "Your Majesty, people have already found out my identity... They have not exposed me. This time, they directly asked me to bring this letter back to your majesty and said that your Majesty would know it after reading it."


    Na Yi opened the letter, read it for a long time, and suddenly shed tears, dripping on the letter.


    The knight was slightly stunned: "Your Majesty... What''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah... I, I''m fine. You go down first and get ready. We''ll meet them in two months!" Nai glanced at the knight with red eyes, and then waved him down.


    "Damn liar, why am I the last one to know that such a big thing has happened? Liar! I hate you!"


    The letter was written by Chu Yan, who claimed to be Chu Mo''s righteous sister. She told Na Yi in detail about the various problems they are facing now, as well as Chu Mo''s various experiences in this year.


    Na Yi just realized that her sweetheart was so great that she had done so many earth shattering things in the summer. At the same time, he felt deeply worried about Chu Mo and didn''t know when he would be able to see him.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Coming!" Sui Hongru squinted slightly, looked at the smoke and dust over there, and sighed, "it''s still the best horse in the grassland court!"


    Chu Yan said, "I don''t know, how will your majesty treat us? Many people have come... Won''t you turn against us?"


    "This possibility is very small..." Sui Hongru said: "according to our information, the queen has always regarded our young master as his sweetheart!"


    "Giggle..." Chu Yan smiled clearly for a few times, and then said in a low mood, "if only the young master were here!"


    At this time, the team over there had appeared in the sight of them.


    A strong and wild breath came to my face.


    A white horse threw the cavalry behind him out of a distance of threeorfour miles, like a white line, and rushed towards them quickly.


    On horseback. It''s a woman in a fiery red cloak.


    Nai!


    The queen of the grassland!


    There is almost no need to recognize it specially. Chu Yan and Sui Hongru all guessed the identity of the woman at a glance.


    Chu Yan looked at Sui Hongru beside him through the mask. Chuckled, "it looks like... It''s like meeting your sweetheart."


    Sui Hongru also smiled gently and said, "don''t worry about anything, grassland King court, there is no malice to us!"


    "Whoa..." with a soft drink, the two front hoofs of the white war horse that had rushed to Chu Yan were raised high. Then it fell to the ground again.


    "Good horse!" Chu Yan couldn''t help but praise, and then carefully looked at the woman in the red cloak in front of her, and immediately had a kind of amazing feeling.


    Strictly speaking, Na Yi''s original dress is pure grassland aristocratic style. However, her appearance is quite beautiful, and slightly different from the graceful tenderness of the Xia woman, Na Yi has more wildness and vitality.


    But since becoming queen. The dress of Na Yi also gradually began to change, becoming more similar to the dress of Xia women.


    In this way, a peerless beauty integrating the wildness and vitality of the grassland, the nobility and coldness of the queen, and the grace and tenderness of summer was born.


    Together with Chu Yan, who was a woman, her eyes lit up when she saw Nayi in front of her.


    "Are you sister Chu Yan?" Na Yi didn''t have the slightest bit of Queen''s airs and smiled at Na Yi. Then jump off your horse.


    At this time, the Knights of the grassland court arrived here and directly lined up. It looks even strict.


    Chu Yan and Sui Hongru all dismounted. Chu Yan casually took off his mask, and both sides saw the ceremony.


    "Sister Chu Yan is so beautiful!" Na Yi saw Chu Yan, the pure summer beauty, and her eyes lit up.


    Because Chu Yan''s beauty is not inferior to that of Na Yi. Both sides have their own victories.


    "Your Majesty is beautiful." Chu Yan smiled softly.


    "Don''t call me your majesty, call me Nai." Na Yi looked at Chu Yan''s appearance and thought to the young man. His expression couldn''t help being slightly gloomy: "hasn''t he heard from him yet?"


    "Not yet, but I believe he must be safe!" Chu Yan said very firmly.


    "Well, it must be safe!" Na Yi nodded, and then looked at Sui Hongru: "this is?"


    "I''m suihongru, the steward of the young master." Sui Hongru smiled at Na Yi.


    Na Yi''s eyes lit up: "Na Yi has seen Mr. Sui!"


    In the team behind him, except Gao Yingjun, all the others looked straight.


    They never dreamed that her majesty, who is famous on the grassland, should be so low in front of several adults in her family.


    Na Yi''s eyes fell on Gao Yingjun, looked at the big man with a little embarrassment on his face, and smiled: "God of war, long time no see..."


    "Cough, your majesty... Long time no see." The big man scratched his head and smiled foolishly.


    "I can''t imagine..." Na Yi shook her head slightly and said, "in just over a year... So many changes have taken place."


    Chu Yan said, "yes, but... I believe we will become a family."


    Na Yi''s face was slightly red and a little shy, but she didn''t deny Chu Yan''s words, but looked at Chu Yan seriously and said, "my sister asked me to come this time, should it be more than just trying to get to know each other?"


    "Well, on behalf of the king of Chu, I want to make an alliance with the grassland court." Speaking of business, Chu Yan became serious and looked at Na Yi and said seriously.


    "Alliance?" Na Yi whispered to herself, and then nodded: "this is no problem. In fact, even if we don''t have this process, we must be horns of each other and protect each other!"


    Chu Yan nodded and said, "I don''t know whether your majesty is satisfied with the current territory of the grassland court..."


    Nai''s two good-looking eyebrows slightly picked up and said, "over the years, the Qi Dynasty has eroded the grassland King''s court. I don''t know how much territory it has, and it always wants to get back a little."


    Chu Yan laughed and said, "as long as your majesty has this heart, it''s simple!"


    Na Yi also laughed.


    The alliance between the two sides is simply unbelievable!


    There are no conditions, no requirements, and no mutual temptation and distrust.


    It''s all because... Chu Mo exists.


    Otherwise, Chu Yan could never be credulous to the grassland court; The grassland King court... Dare not trust the cunning people of the Central Plains.


    Many times, things are so simple.


    Only those who don''t know will go to find various reasons for this alliance.


    For example, hugging for warmth


    For this, Na Yi and Chu Yan were all dismissive. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 two years


    The King City of Chu is under construction in full swing. Not far from the King City is the temporary residence of Chu Yan.


    Although it''s a temporary residence, it''s not too aggrieved. After all, Wang Dafa, the God of wealth, is here. Therefore, all facilities are available.


    Even, including a huge palace of the king of Chu!


    Just because the king of Chu was away, the palace was empty.


    After meeting, Chu Yan directly invited Na Yi and others to the king of Chu''s palace as guests.


    It was the first time that Na Yi walked out of her grassland court.


    There is Gao Yingjun, the God of war, and Lin Baizi''s reputation on the grassland before. After learning that the sudden emergence of the state of Chu is the fief of Lin Baizi. For the first time, the Knights of the royal court, who always regarded the safety of the queen as the most important, did not stop.


    Lin Bai''s reputation is too big among these people!


    It can be said that without Lin Bai, there would be no grassland queen today, let alone a group of majestic and respected royal court knights.


    On the grassland, ask an ordinary person casually and say who is the most famous person on the grassland.


    People will tell you: the most beautiful queen, the strongest God of war, the great hero and spiritual leader in your mind... Lin Bai!


    Yes, only these three people!


    "By the way, sister Chu Yan, how on earth did you guys cross the line of defense between Daxia and Daqi? If I remember correctly, the road you came by should have Daxia''s army!" Na Yi looked at Chu Yan and asked softly.


    Chu Yan said, "we have the imperial edict of the great Xia emperor in our hands, and they dare not let it go, but... At that time, they also encountered a little trouble."


    Things passed for a long time, but Chu Yan''s eyebrows still flashed a flash of anger. It''s hard for her to forget the face of Xia Hao, the third prince at that time.


    "Transit? Are you kidding? These 100000 troops and millions of people... Say transit, then transit?"


    "Imperial edict? Imperial edict can''t do either! I won''t accept military orders outside!"


    "Where''s Chu Mo? Tell him to get out and speak to the king in person! What kind of airs do you put in front of the king? It''s just a prince..."


    "What? He''s not here? Then don''t cross anyone!"


    At that time, Chu Yan and Sui Hongru, Xu fufu and Liu Meier, as well as Qi Shan, the guardian of Chu Mo, were all angry, and almost had to fight directly with Xia Hao''s army.


    Because Wang Dafa''s army of 100000 people is not weak, on the contrary, it is also very strong!


    It''s still unknown who will win the fight.


    At this time, the miners'' Legion appeared. He Xu, the leader of the miners'' legion, almost turned against Xia Hao directly. The two sides threatened each other. Finally, he Xu threatened Xia Hao to say no and directly took the miners'' Legion away.


    Xia Hao reluctantly stepped out of the way, but he still withheld more than a dozen cars of property for various reasons.


    For Wang Dafa, that little property is nothing at all. He originally wanted to use it as road money. But Chu Yan''s heart was quite unhappy.


    Compared with Chu Mo''s heart, Chu Yan has deep feelings for Da Xia... It can be said that he has no good feelings for Da Xia!


    All the sufferings she suffered from childhood were in the summer. Only after meeting Chu Mo did she change her life and destiny.


    "It''s too much, Lin... Chu Mo, who has made so many contributions to Da Xia, is so angry with him!" After hearing Chu Yan''s narration, Na Yi was a little shivering with anger. Although this thing didn''t happen to her, she had a feeling of empathy.


    On the one hand, she had experienced similar things. When she fled, she saw many such things. It was not uncommon for her to be made difficult by people to buy a road with money.


    On the other hand, it''s because these people are from Chu Mo!


    This is the most important reason.


    "Don''t be angry, sister. When you have a chance, sister will help you out!" Na Yi looked at Chu Yan and said seriously.


    "Don''t... don''t." Chu Yan was startled. She could feel Na Yi''s seriousness and said with a wry smile, "Da Xia, let alone whether we have the ability to provoke now. Even if we really have that ability, don''t provoke easily, because the childe... Has always been very affectionate to Da Xia."


    "I see. Don''t worry, sister. I won''t make trouble for him." Na Yi nodded, and then asked, "by the way, isn''t Chu Mo''s grandfather also in the summer? Why didn''t he come together?"


    Chu Yan said with a wry smile, "if the old man comes out together, the emperor really won''t let us transit..."


    "Hostage?" Between Nai''s eyebrows, there was a flash of anger: "what a cruel emperor."


    Chu Yan said, "but they are also doing well in Yanhuang city. Grandpa, he is married..."


    "Marriage?" Na Yi immediately stared at Chu Yan, "isn''t he Chu Mo''s grandfather..."


    Chu Yan explained the problem with a smile. Na Yi knew that her sweetheart was actually an orphan.


    "Don''t worry, sister, I''m waiting for his return with you! When he comes back, he must see a new Chu state!" Said Nai.


    People on Chu Yan''s side didn''t expect it, nor did the grassland queen Na Yi, nor did people on Da Xia''s side. They waited for... Two years!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It only took Chu Mo more than ten days to wake up from his coma.


    In other words, at the historic moment when Chu Yan and Na Yi met and aligned, Chu Mo had already woken up at that time.


    But he didn''t really wake up.


    The so-called wake up, but Chu Mo''s consciousness recovered.


    He knows exactly where he is.


    Gu Bifeng''s Dragon Nest, the big cock disappeared for three days, and the small Chaigou has been silently guarding him.


    Chu Mo felt that he should be able to wake up easily. Because his body has completely recovered. Although Chu Mo was surprised by the speed of this recovery, his body did completely recover after more than ten days.


    Moreover, even before the injury, it seems to become more powerful!


    However, I don''t know why, he just can''t open his eyes!


    His consciousness is very clear, and he can perceive everything outside.


    But I just can''t wake up!


    However, his consciousness can enter into the sky.


    The little gray tree at the beginning has already undergone great changes and become stronger.


    In the pond, whose area has been expanded many times, the lucky fish are swimming happily.


    With the absorption of the blood evil spirit, the chaos oven also appeared a little bit.


    Everything... Seems to be developing in the best direction.


    "But why can''t I wake up?" Chu Mo was a little anxious at first, but he didn''t panic. He knew that something must have gone wrong.


    In this way, after a month, Chu Mo still failed to wake up successfully.


    Until then, Chu Mo was a little flustered.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Chu Mo began to frantically look for the reason, with a strong spiritual force, constantly impacting.


    Until... His spiritual power hit the sky god''s mirror by mistake. After that small blood moon, things... Finally changed a lot¡ª¡ª


    Ten watch!


    Do what you say!


    seek

 Chapter 303

    Boom!


    Chu Mo felt that his spirit was instantly sucked into an inexplicable space. The speed was so fast that it was too late for Chu Mo to resist. ¡ê¡Ø


    Then Chu Mo felt that he appeared in a quite strange space.


    There was a huge red sun overhead, and in front of me was an endless stretch of mountains. The mountains were magnificent and straight, and several of them were hundreds of thousands of feet high!


    A waterfall flowed down from the top of the mountain and flew down 100000 feet!


    That kind of momentum, even if it is far away, still makes Chu Mo have a feeling of anxiety.


    There are some towering ancient trees. A tree is like a mountain. If you don''t look carefully, it''s really hard to believe that it''s actually a tree.


    In all directions, it was so quiet that there was no movement.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, scratched his head, and then stretched out his hand to scratch his head. That feeling was incomparably real!


    Where is this... Chu Mo doesn''t know at all, but this is definitely not the mortal world!


    Chu Mo knew clearly in his heart that his body was now lying in the dragon''s nest of Gu Bifeng, and he did not really wake up. But the scene in front of me is a little too real.


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in Chu Mo''s mind.


    "The blood vessel meets the standard, and it is allowed to enter the magic world after being opened by the artifact."


    "Who?" Chu Mo shouted.


    Then he stretched out his hand and directly held murderer Tian in his hand, which made Chu Mo stunned again. He slightly twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at murderer Tian in his hands, with an incredible expression in his eyes.


    "Can I say... I really inexplicably entered another world?"


    "How can killing heaven appear in my hands?"


    Chu Mo mumbled, then subconsciously bowed his head, unbuttoned, looked at his chest, and his mind moved slightly


    The celestial omen slowly emerged.


    Chu Mo''s mouth opened slightly. Then his eyes widened and he lost his voice and said, "do you mean... I really left that world? No... impossible! I was there... There are too many fetters! There are still a lot of things to be done!"


    Then Chu Mo squatted down, reached out and grabbed a handful of soil on the ground, then put it in front of his nose and smelled it.


    The fresh smell contained in the soil made Chu Mo feel that he really came to an inexplicable world.


    "The sky god... Tell me. What''s going on?"


    Chu Mo used his spiritual power to hook the sky god''s mirror and wanted to get the answer, but to his disappointment, the sky god''s mirror didn''t respond at all.


    What should I do?


    Chu Mo is only fourteen years old after all. No matter how mature and determined he is, he still feels at a loss in the face of this situation.


    "The voice in my mind just now said that the blood vessel reached the standard? What''s going on?" Chu Mo frowned. He really didn''t dare to make any decision until he knew these things clearly.


    "Can it be said that master used yuan beast blood to transform my constitution and change my blood? No, no, no... it''s impossible." Chu Mo mumbled and denied his guess.


    What yuan beast''s blood can change is his flesh, and it is impossible to change his blood. Otherwise, isn''t that a mess?


    "In this world, there are mortal realm, spiritual realm, celestial realm and celestial realm. But no one has ever told me that there is also magic realm in this world..."


    Chu Mo didn''t know that when he was seriously injured and dying, a trace of purple gold blood appeared in his body after he recovered. This trace of blood has disappeared without a trace.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and the dazed expression on his face gradually disappeared. He whispered to himself, "now it''s a real black eye. I don''t know anything. Everything... Depends on me!"


    No matter what, he still had a lot to rely on before. Even against a big sect like Heavenly Sword sect, although he was defeated, he was not as embarrassed as he is now.


    At this time, a burst of animal roar suddenly came from the distance.


    Ow!


    The sound was like a tiger, but it was much louder than the cry of a tiger.


    Like a bolt from the blue, suddenly sounded!


    The whole mountain seems to be shaken by it!


    Then... A colorful giant tiger with a length of thousands of feet jumped up high, and this leap... Jumped thousands of miles directly, and jumped directly to a place over there.


    Roar!


    Just where the incredible giant tiger pounced, there was also a loud roar.


    This voice is actually made by human beings!


    Then, a figure rose in the air and greeted the fierce tiger.


    The body proportions of both sides... Are too different.


    Compared with this giant tiger, the human figure is like a grain of dust!


    But he was unafraid and raised his hand with a punch!


    Bang directly on one of the tiger''s front paws, and there is an earth shaking Bang directly in the sky.


    Then... The bodies of both sides retreated thousands of miles!


    Chu Mo stared at the scene dumbfounded, and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    This giant tiger has completely overturned his cognition of creatures, but that human being can block the power of such a huge tiger... It makes Chu Mo feel incredible.


    This giant tiger''s blow, even a mountain, can easily be knocked into dust, right?


    At this time, the human and the giant tiger fought together again.


    The fight between the two sides, the outbreak of that extremely strong wave, let the whole world tremble.


    Chu Mo is at least 2000 miles away from there, but he can still feel that kind of fluctuation.


    "If you are in front of me, just that kind of fluctuation is enough to break my bones..." Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and said in his heart: don''t come close to me


    However, things in this world are always like this. It is difficult to achieve ten things you are full of expectation; But the more you worry about something, the more likely it will happen!


    This man and a tiger made a mess within a thousand miles of the place where they fought. The mountains collapsed, and the towering ancient trees collapsed. The originally lush mountains had become a piece of black soil as if they had been ploughed in an instant


    The most frightening thing for Chu Mo is that the battlefield between them is approaching their own side.


    "Mom... Stay away from me!" Chu Mo mumbled in his heart, "don''t find me..."


    However, the two sides of the war did not hear Chu Mo''s voice at all.


    The giant tiger seemed to be bored, instantly turned into a human shape, and fought with the man opposite again!


    Chu Mo was shocked again. He knew that powerful beasts could be transformed into human beings, but he knew it. Now he saw it with his own eyes, which still made him feel incredible.


    Chu Mo couldn''t even see the battle between the two sides.


    It''s too fast!


    Chu Mo was dazzled and shocked.


    "Hu lie... Have made progress recently!" The man who was human before suddenly said.


    "Qingfeng, you are not weak. This time, you are still my biggest competitor. However, I will win this time!" The man who turned into a tiger said coldly. (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 304

    "Haha, we''ve had three chances in total. I got it twice and you got it once. Speaking of it, you still have to work hard!" Qingfeng laughed, and then suddenly he let out a sigh and looked at Chu Mo directly. ¨J


    Chu Mo has been carefully hiding himself, not letting himself make any movement, even breathing... Is about to hold his breath.


    He just wanted to concentrate on watching the excitement and find out what was going on in the magical world, but he didn''t expect to be found by the other party so far away!


    At the moment of being stared at, Chu Mo actually felt cold all over!


    It''s really like a frog watched by a poisonous snake.


    What a fear!


    "Unexpectedly... In this magic mountain area, besides you and me, there is a third person who can come in?" Qingfeng stared at Chu Mo''s hiding place and said, "friend, since I have found you, are you still hiding there? Is it a little impolite?"


    "Strange... Magic god mountain area... As far as you and I know, there are no more than ten people who can enter... But any one is a guy with eyes high above the top and proud to death. No one will hide in the dark and peep..." Hu lie''s voice came later, and his eyes also fell on Chu Mo''s hiding place, and then coldly shouted, "don''t hide and show your tail, come out!"


    After being stared at by two horrible people one after another, Chu Mo felt his scalp numb, but a wry smile appeared on his face and said, "you two, I didn''t hide at all. As soon as I woke up, I appeared here. I don''t know where this is and why I came here. Two friends... Can you solve my doubts?"


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    At a distance of nearly twothousand miles, the two figures were like blinking. Appear directly in front of Chu mo.


    Recently, the real pressure was stronger, which made Chu Mo even feel breathless.


    But at this time, a faint heat flow suddenly came from his body, and then... The amazing pressure disappeared in an instant.


    Qingfeng and Hu lie all stared at Chu Mo, with incredible expressions on their faces.


    Because the human in front of them is so weak that they can''t believe it!


    Even more shocking to them... Even a little shocking is such a weak human. Can resist their momentum!


    Although neither of them deliberately put their momentum out against Chu Mo, he couldn''t bear the natural smell of weak people like Chu mo.


    But now... This weak boy, is there anything wrong?


    "Who are you?" Qingfeng stared at Chu Mo solemnly and asked.


    Chu Mo glanced up and down at this guy called Qingfeng, and secretly praised him in his heart: what a peerless beautiful man!


    Although he won''t be attracted to men, he still couldn''t help looking at them more.


    The man in front of him is six feet tall and has curly brown hair. A pair of blue eyes, eyebrows fly into the temples, and the skin is so white that women will feel jealous. Wearing golden armor, he is strong but not exaggerated. It belongs to the type of woman who drools when she sees it.


    Look at Hu lie. He is seven feet tall and strong. He is also perfect. His long blond hair was the same color as when he was incarnated as a giant tiger. High bridge of nose, two sword eyebrows. His face is covered with thick whiskers, and his eyes are very spiritual.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that these two men, no matter where they go, are definitely the kind of type that can make ladies can''t help screaming.


    Chu Mo has never seen a more handsome man than them. Although he looks no worse, he feels childish compared with these two people.


    "My name is Chu mo." Chu Mo hugged them.


    Because at this time, Chu Mo also felt that the two people in front of him did not seem to be the kind of hostile relationship he imagined at the beginning. Although I can''t see how good it is, I''m definitely not an enemy.


    Moreover, there is no such obvious malice on them.


    "Chu Mo?" Qingfeng mumbled, and then looked at Hu lie.


    Hu lie shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it."


    "I''m a nobody. I haven''t heard of it. I want to ask you... Where is this? Why am I here?" Chu Mo looked at them with a sincere face and hugged his fist for advice.


    "You don''t know where this is and how you came in?" Qingfeng seems to be very confused about the question raised by Chu mo.


    Hu lie frowned slightly, obviously not believing Chu Mo''s words.


    Chu Mo nodded, "I just woke up, and a sentence appeared in my mind..." as he said, Chu Mo also carefully glanced at the two men. He didn''t know whether the sentence ''blood vessels meet the standard, and they are allowed to enter the magic world through artifact opening'' should be said.


    Blood, needless to mention, Chu Mo himself didn''t know what was special about his blood.


    But if you open this sentence through an artifact... There is a problem!


    The rooster once said that the sky god''s mirror, chaos oven and killing the sky on his body, whatever, can let the big man in the sky directly launch a divine war!


    It''s better to stir up the heaven in a bloodbath than to get it.


    Therefore, he did not dare to divulge this matter at all.


    "What?" Qingfeng asked.


    The tiger over there seemed to be more direct and said directly, "does it mean that your blood has reached the standard and is allowed to enter the magic world?"


    Qingfeng slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth, and couldn''t help glancing at Hu lie with the remaining light from the corner of his eyes, but what he did was not very obvious, and he couldn''t really see it if he wasn''t careful.


    Hu lie didn''t feel it. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "it''s like this for everyone to enter the magic world for the first time. When your blood power reaches a certain level, naturally, you can enter here."


    Qingfeng originally wanted to hear what Chu Mo said. Now he saw Hu lie explain. Although he was a little disappointed, he didn''t think too much. He nodded and said, "yes, Hu lie is right, but... You don''t know the magic world? It''s a little strange..."


    Hu lie said, "it''s no surprise that those who are qualified to know the magic world, whether in the celestial world or in the celestial world, are the core figures of the top big family. At first glance, this child came from that small family. Fortunately, he woke up and didn''t understand anything, which is also reasonable."


    Hu lie said, grinning at Chu Mo, and said sincerely, "brother Chu Mo, is it OK for me to call you that?"


    "Ah, no... no problem!" Chu Mo nodded hurriedly. He was worried about how to communicate with these two people in depth. Hu lie''s action was undoubtedly a timely help.


    Qingfeng''s eyes flashed, looking at Hu lie and said, "Little Tiger... You''re a little unkind."


    Hu lie hehe smiled: "such an ordinary boy, you can also see Qingfeng?"


    "Is he ordinary?" Qingfeng picked his eyebrows and said faintly, "ordinary people will appear in the magic mountain area when they enter the magic world for the first time?"


    --------


    That''s all for today''s update. Take a rest. Seriously, it broke out in the tenth hour. I''m really tired, haha.


    Let''s continue when I succeed! (to be continued, please search floating astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Chapter 305

    Hu lie laughed and said, "let this boy and me, I owe you a favor!"


    Qingfeng couldn''t help frowning and thinking, and his eyes looking at Chu mo were full of the flavor of thinking.


    Hu lie added a fire: "it''s a big deal... I won''t argue with you this time! If those bastards from the heaven are looking for trouble, I can help you once!"


    Qingfeng''s face finally moved, looking at Hu lie: "are you so optimistic about him?"


    Hu lie glanced at Chu Mo and sighed, "you know, our tiger clan looks talented in my generation, but in fact... Except for me and my brother, there are few people who can support the overall situation. There are fewer and fewer talents, but the enemy is stronger and stronger, so we must find some ways."


    "Can he be a breaker?" Qingfeng looked at Chu Mo with a slightly examined look, and there was a trace of doubt in his tone.


    Chu Mo looked at the two people in a daze, and didn''t even understand what they were talking about. However, how do you feel like you are... Fighting for yourself?


    "It''s hard to say, but you have to try." Hu lie bared his teeth and smiled.


    Qingfeng sighed, "in fact, I have the same idea as you."


    Hu lie''s face changed and said, "you shouldn''t be..."


    Qingfeng shook his head: "I can''t refuse your condition. I can make you a tiger owe me a favor. Speaking of it, I''ve earned it. Let alone, you promised not to seize this opportunity with me... I have no reason to continue to fight with you. Let alone, he is free, not your or my private property."


    Hu lie nodded and hugged Qingfeng: "well, thanks a lot, Hu lie!"


    Qingfeng looked at Chu Mo with some regret, shook his head slightly, and sighed, "brother Chu Mo, I''ll see you later!"


    With that, the body shape of Qingfeng disappeared directly into the air like a wisp of Qingfeng.


    Chu Mo stared at all this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and then looked at Hu lie: "is this you?"


    At this time, Hu lie looked at Chu Mo sincerely, hugged his fist and said, "I, Hu lie, the young master of the tiger clan, now sincerely invite the virtuous brother of Chu Mo to join our tiger clan and become a member of the tiger clan!"


    "Ah..." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and scratched his head. "I don''t know anything now, brother Hu lie, can you calm me down... And then make a decision?"


    "Hehe, sorry, I''m a little too anxious." Hu lie scratched his head, smiled apologetically at Chu Mo, and then said, "well, I''ll show you the real magic world, and then I''ll answer all the doubts you don''t know but I know, and then you can make a decision. How about it?"


    Chu Mo hugged Hu lie and said, "thank you, brother Hu lie!"


    Hu lie bared his teeth and said, "go, I''ll fly with you!"


    With that, he showed his body directly, but it was not as exaggerated as 3000 Zhang, but a beautiful tiger of more than 20 Zhang, which was also huge for Chu mo.


    The tiger turned around and said to Chu Mo, "jump on me!"


    "This..." Chu Mo hesitated and felt a little offended, because the proud Rooster never allowed others to ride on it easily.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Hu lie was very smart. He saw what Chu Mo was hesitating and said with a smile, "although we tigers don''t serve as mounts for others, it''s common to carry our brothers and friends!"


    "That... Offended." Chu Mo said, jumping to Hu lie''s body.


    "Sit still!" Hu lie said a word, and then jumped up. His whole body, like a bolt of lightning, instantly disappeared in the vast mountains.


    Chu Mo felt that his practice of phantom wind step was already unparalleled in the world, and the speed was unparalleled. But compared with Hu lie''s speed, chumerton had a strong sense of powerlessness.


    Because Hu lie''s speed is... Too fast!


    Later, he was too surprised by Hu lie''s speed, which made Chu Mo feel that his brain was not enough. It was the vast territory of the magic realm that made him completely unbelievable!


    With the speed of Hu lie, he can fly at least millions of miles a day!


    But in the middle of the mountains, Hu lie and Chu Mo flew for three days and nights!


    It was not until noon on the fourth day that Chu Mo saw a huge city in front of him.


    Chu Mo was stunned by the scale of the city.


    Hundreds of miles away, a strong momentum came to my face, just like an unattainable mountain.


    On the city wall, the antique towers are full of the breath of years, as if this city has been standing here since ancient times.


    "Normally, if you enter the magic world, you should appear in the magic city. Hey, now you know, how incredible it is for you to appear in that place?" Hu lie, carrying Chu Mo, said with a smile, "that is what we call the magic god mountain area. In fact, it is the most dangerous area in the magic god world. Don''t look at me taking you out all the way. I didn''t encounter any danger, but in fact, it''s because I''m familiar with where to avoid danger. Otherwise, if I really encounter a terrorist guy, I''ll fall!"


    Hu lie said, glancing at the huge city in front of him, and said, "this is the magic city, the only city in the magic world. Here, you will have an eye opening!"


    "I''ve opened my eyes!" Chu Mo looked at the flying figures in the sky, fell in front of the magic city gate, and looked at the huge wall bricks dozens of feet long and several feet high on the wall. The corners of his mouth twitched and murmured.


    After a while, dozens of people have flown to the gate of magic city from different directions.


    But no one flew directly into the city.


    "The magic city has rules. No matter who it is, you can''t fly in directly, and no fighting is allowed in the city. Otherwise, you will be expelled from the magic world and can never enter again."


    Chu Mo nodded and didn''t speak, because he felt that his eyes were not enough.


    In such a short time, dozens of people flying to the gate of magic city from everywhere made Chu Mo directly discover a dozen different races!


    Chu Mo was stunned by one of the beautiful women with colorful wings on her back.


    It seemed to feel Chu Mo''s gaze, and the woman looked at this side from a distance, her eyes were cold.


    Chu Mo saw that the woman''s face was beautiful and beautiful, but she was as cold as ice, with a proud face. When he saw Hu lie, he was a little stunned, then nodded gently, turned around and entered the city.


    "That''s the butterfly fairy." Hu lie turned into a human at this time, and smiled at Chu Mo with some teasing: "she is a top-notch beauty, but... Ordinary people can''t enjoy her."


    "What?" Chu Mo subconsciously asked, although he had no idea about this butterfly fairy, now he is simply a curious baby, and he feels fresh about everything.


    Hu lie didn''t feel impatient, and explained with a smile, "she is the little princess of the butterfly family. She not only has a high status, but also has a frightening seniority. Speaking of it, she should be the same generation as an old ancestor of mine..."


    Hu lie said with a depressed mouth, "the most important thing is that she has unimaginable poison on her body! If she wants to harm you... Once she gets it... She will die!"


    Highly toxic


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and stirred the chaotic oven with his spirit: "how to solve the poison on the butterfly clan?"


    In an instant, a prescription... Appeared in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    The corners of Chu Mo''s mouth tilted slightly upward, more or less happy.


    "At least, in this mysterious place where the strong are like clouds, my Chu mo... Is not useless!"

 Chapter 306

    This discovery made Chu Mo''s idea more or less accessible.


    After all, in this strange place, facing all the strong people who could not even think of before, the huge psychological pressure is by no means affordable to ordinary people.


    Chu Mo followed Hu lie into the magic God city and found that there were more people in the city, most of whom appeared in human form, but some maintained animal bodies, and some simply looked like half human and half beast.


    A two foot long black ant, dark as ink, with a shiny shell, gave people an indestructible feeling, calmly crawled past Chu Mo, and the strong breath on his body moved Chu mo.


    "This is the termite soldier of the termite clan." Hu lie introduced to Chu Mo: "the termites are a terrible race. They are super defensive and numerous, and they are all not afraid of death."


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at the white leopard with a head of more than ten feet in front of him, swaggering through the market.


    The leopard is strong and white, without any mottled hair. Every hair is extremely bright and soft.


    It seemed to feel Chu Mo''s eyes. The white leopard turned around and gave Chu Mo a cold look, which was like looking at prey. But then, he saw Hu lie beside Chu Mo, and the fierce light in the white leopard''s eyes immediately converged, turned around, and ran away quickly.


    "There are too many powerful creatures here. If you can''t reflect your own value, it''s difficult to be accepted and recognized by them." Hu lie smiled and said, "in their view, you are too weak."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and didn''t even have the strength to explain, because he knew that Hu lie had left too much face for him.


    Is it not just too weak? It''s so weak, okay?


    He is a boy in the mortal world. He is just 14 years old this year. What can he compare with these people from the celestial world and heaven?


    Later, Hu lie took Chu Mo to a pub.


    The owner of the tavern is a creature of tiger head. Seeing tiger lie, he immediately came up to salute: "I''ve seen the young master!" At the same time, he looked at Chu Mo curiously.


    Hu lie nodded, "arrange a good table of wine and vegetables!"


    The creatures of Hutou man seem a little surprised.


    Obviously, Chu Mo''s weakness... Almost all creatures in the whole magic God city can be seen at a glance. So the creature of Hutou human body probably wondered in his heart, when did his young master begin to reduce his status and make friends with such a weak human?


    "This is the industry of the tiger people. It''s always convenient to drink at home." Hu lie explained to Chu Mo and took Chu Mo to a private room.


    After the two sat down, Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "brother Chu Mo, you have any questions. Now you can ask them. Don''t worry, no matter what you say here, no third person will hear you."


    Chu Mo nodded and asked, "so... What''s the matter with blood reaching the standard?"


    Hu lie laughed and said, "I guess you have to ask this question first."


    With that, Hu lie leaned back on the chair, looked at Chu Mo and said, "I don''t know if you found it. In the magic God City, although most of the creatures maintain the human form, in fact... Most of them are not real humans. It can be said that the vast majority... Are not human."


    Chu Mo thought of the butterfly princess with colorful wings on her back, the huge black ant, the swaggering white leopard... And those half human and half beast creatures.


    Nodded and said, "it''s strange to have this feeling... And the way they look at me."


    "Haha, this is too normal. There are no weak people in the magic world." Hu lie laughed a few times, and then said, "speaking of it, the blood of non human beings is relatively easier to awaken their own blood, and even some do not need to awaken, and the blood force is strong enough. Well, that is to say, it is much simpler for non human beings to enter this magical world than human beings..."


    "However, every human being who awakens his own blood and can enter the magic world... Is a truly brilliant genius!" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "for example, Qingfeng, who you have seen before, is a real favorite of heaven!"


    "Is he human?" Chu Mo said in surprise.


    "Of course!" Hu lie said, "he is the most outstanding young man in the contemporary era of Tianjie Qingjia."


    "Heaven..." Chu Mo couldn''t help but exclaim. He didn''t expect that he would come into contact with Tianjiao from heaven in this way at this time.


    "Yes, heaven!" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said, "it seems... You are more likely to come from the fairy world!"


    Chu Mo drew slightly at the corner of his mouth and asked, "why do you say that?"


    "Under the sky, there are thousands of worlds, hundreds of millions of races, divided into three circles." Hu lie said, "heaven is the highest place, and then the celestial world and the spiritual world, but the gap between the celestial world and the spiritual world... Is not very large, and there are several channels. So in my opinion, between the celestial world and the spiritual world, there should be two parallel worlds."


    "...." Chu Mo was a little speechless, looking at Hu lie with black lines all over his head: "isn''t there still a world?"


    "Cough... That kind of place can''t be counted as a boundary at all?" Hu lie''s face how can you mention the expression of that place and look at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was also speechless, thinking that if I told you I would come from that backward place, how would you react?


    However, Chu Mo finally didn''t say that he was not afraid of losing face or frightening Hu lie, but subconsciously felt that he, a boy in the mortal world, should not appear in this magical world!


    Hu lie said, "the heaven is called the land of gods, which is the largest. Like the Qingjia where Qingfeng is, it controls several huge planets. It seems very strong, but in fact, it can only be regarded as medium in the heaven."


    "Controlling... How many planets can you count as medium in the heaven?" Chu Mo was shocked, and the corners of his mouth twitched, which was hard to accept in his heart.


    "Yes, in fact, Qingfeng and I are nothing in the whole magic world." Hu lie nodded and said, "the magic world is a very magical place, and there is more than one floor!"


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched and looked at Hu lie.


    Hu lie said, "there are three layers in the magic world, namely heaven, earth and man. The layer we are in now, the human layer, is actually the lowest layer! Further up, with the enhancement of blood power, we can also enter the stratum and heaven..."


    Hu lie said, with a look of longing in his eyes: "only the creatures who enter the sky can be regarded as the most powerful creatures in the world!"


    "So it is..." Chu Mo suddenly said. He thought he had seen everything, but he didn''t expect it to be just the tip of the iceberg.


    "Magic world... What kind of world is it?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and asked.


    Hu lie pondered for a moment and said, "there are different opinions about the origin of the magic world. In fact, there is no accurate conclusion from ancient times to now. Our tiger ancestors once guessed that the magic world is actually an amusement park built by the Supreme God..."


    "Amusement park..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    Hu lie said with a wry smile, "I don''t agree with this view very much, but really, if you get rid of yourself and look at the magic world from a commanding position, it''s really like an amusement park."


    "Here, you can enhance your own blood through various opportunities. After the blood power is strong to a certain extent, you can enter a higher level of space, and you can also obtain unimaginable great benefits, and bring it back to your world!" Hu lie said.


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up: "can you return to the world where you are? Is this real or an illusory spiritual world?"¡ª¡ª


    That''s all for today''s update. I saw many posts in the book review area urging Xiao Dao to rest. Thank you!


    In fact, my body is not so bad, well, at least I think so. And I will take care of myself and bring you more wonderful stories!


    It''s the 28th in a flash. It''s the end of the month. I''m a little explosive now, but I still want to

 Chapter 307

    Facing this problem, Hu lie hesitated a little, and then said, "this problem is also a problem that the magic world has debated for countless years."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie: "is this question difficult to answer?"


    Hu lie nodded and said, "it''s hard to answer!"


    With that, Hu lie stood up, reached out and patted the table in front of him, making a slight crisp noise: "you see, you can''t feel the slightest illusion here, can you?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    "Here, you will feel pain even if you are injured." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "but the biggest problem is that our real bodies... Actually did not follow into the magic world."


    "Doesn''t that mean that this is a world built by spiritual forces?" Chu Mo said.


    "If it''s that simple, how can there be an argument?" Hu lie smiled faintly: "look for yourself. Did your storage ring also enter here? Then look again. Can all the things in the ring be taken out?"


    "What does that mean?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    "Explain that the things here can also be put into your storage ring, and then... Bring it back to the real world where you are!" Hu lie said faintly.


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie in disbelief. He was shocked by the news and his mind was a little blank.


    "In this case... Doesn''t it mean that you can take out all the treasures you get here?" Chu Mo murmured.


    "Yes, that''s why some people, the ancestors of our tiger clan, proposed that here in the magic world, it is actually an amusement park built by the Supreme God." Hu lie said with a smile.


    At this time, the shopkeeper of Hutou''s body came here with wine and vegetables in person, arranged them one by one, and respectfully left.


    Chu Mo glanced at the dishes on the table. He was a little silly. He didn''t know any of the ingredients inside.


    Hu lie pointed to a cold spell and said to him, "this is a kind of salmon in the magic sea, which is only available in the deep sea. It is not easy to catch, and the taste is very delicious; this is a specialty of the magic mountain area, called the magic mountain chicken. Stewing it with a mushroom in the magic mountain area is excellent! This is..."


    Hu lie has enough patience with Chu Mo and takes the trouble to introduce all the problems to him.


    "This wine, called magic wine, is one of the best wines in the magic world. It is brewed from 100 kinds of wild fruits in the mountains. It tastes great!" Hu lie poured a cup for Chu Mo and looked at Chu Mo expectantly, "have a taste?"


    The wine is green. As it is poured into the cup, the fruit fragrance will directly float out.


    Chu Mo picked up his glass and tasted it. A sweet feeling invaded his heart. He didn''t see any spicy at all. He couldn''t help saying, "is this juice?"


    "Hahahaha... Juice? If you have the courage, drink a pot... You will know whether it is juice!" Hu lie laughed and said, "however, with this kind of wine, it is very good for mental strength. At the same time, it is also very good for hardening the body."


    "Really? Then I''ll drink more!" Chu Mo smiled, picked up a piece of magic Sea Salmon, and drank a mouthful of magic wine. He felt that this was indeed the best food and wine he had ever eaten.


    At the beginning, Chu Mo didn''t believe Hu lie''s words at all. How could this kind of magic wine without a little alcohol taste be intoxicating? Don''t mention drinking a pot... Even if you drink ten pots, it''s all right!


    However, he still underestimated the horror of magic magic wine. When he drank the third cup, Chu Mo directly lay on the table without any sign, and the last sound came from his ears, which was Hu lie laughing.


    "Brother Chu Mo, a pot of magic wine can pour at least 20 cups!"


    Chu Mo did not respond at all.


    At this time, the man with tiger head came in, glanced at Chu Mo lying on the table, and then respectfully hugged tiger lie with his face: "young Lord... This human?"


    "He is my friend. Go and take him to the best room to have a rest." Hu lie gave a faint command.


    "Yes, my subordinates know!" The man in Hutou''s body looked at Chu Mo again, and became completely different from before.


    Although he did not understand why the little Lord, who had always been arrogant and almost arrogant, suddenly had such a great interest in a weak human, he knew that the weak human in his eyes must have his strength!


    After the shopkeeper of Hutou''s body sent someone to carry Chu Mo away, Hu lie sat there alone, Slowly pour and drink by yourself: "Murmured, what a mysterious person! With my heavenly eyes, I can''t see through him at all. I can directly appear in the core area of magic god mountain, but I don''t know anything about it. Such a person, no matter how weak he is, his future potential... Is endless! To make such a friend at this time, what''s my investment... What? Besides, this little guy is also very interesting..."


    Chu Mo didn''t know that the meal he ate today was by no means affordable in the magic city. In particular, this magic wine has unimaginable great benefits for spiritual strength and physical hardening! Its price... Naturally, it is also quite expensive. Even Hu lie, on weekdays, is absolutely reluctant to drink this every day!


    The next morning, when Chu Mo woke up, he suddenly found that great changes had taken place in his body!


    This change shocked Chu Mo directly!


    The first is the enhancement of spiritual power. Before that, Chu Mo''s spiritual power was not weak. At least, it was much stronger than those around him, but Chu Mo really didn''t know what level it was.


    But at this moment, Chu Mo can clearly feel the level of lucidity of his mind, including the time of dual-use, without any fatigue!


    It seems that the whole spiritual sea has expanded many times, and it can''t be used up!


    Then there is the change of his body.


    Originally, his body, after continuous yuan beast blood bath, has been upgraded to level 6 physique. According to master Mojun, this physique is strong enough. Even in the fairy world, it is not weak.


    But now, Chu Mo can obviously feel that his physique has been greatly enhanced again.


    "Take a look at my own situation." Chu Mo used his spiritual power to directly hook the sky.


    "Five levels of yellow, the peak of iron and blood, physical fitness, six levels of peak, spiritual strength, level 1, disease-free." The vault of heaven gave the answer directly.


    Chu Mo stared and gently twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    Some even couldn''t believe the information given by the sky god.


    It''s just three glasses of wine... How can you make yourself completely changed?

 Chapter 308

    First of all, the realm of Chu Mo, from the middle of the iron and blood realm, has directly risen to the peak of the iron and blood realm... Obviously, the wine Hu lie gave himself is definitely not simple!


    The reason why Hu lie didn''t mention that this wine can improve people''s strength should be that for their realm, although it can be improved, it is also very little, even negligible. But for the "weak" like Chu Mo, the influence is too great!


    If Chu Mo cultivates himself, it will take at least a few months to reach the peak of the iron blood realm.


    Here, three glasses of wine is enough!


    Then there is the physical quality, which has also been directly improved from level 6 to the peak of level 6


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his heart: the yuan beast blood that master took pains to get me was not as good as the three cups of wine in the magic world


    Finally, spiritual power... Level one!


    This is the first time that the sky god''s mirror has given information about spiritual power. Even if it was to see the demon king, the sky god''s mirror has not given such information before.


    But it must be because the demon king at that time was seriously injured and dying. It is estimated that his mental strength... Has also been depressed to a certain extent.


    Dangdang!


    Outside the door came a few knocks, at the same time, Hu lie''s voice also came.


    "How about brother Chu Mo? Did you wake up?"


    Chu Mo''s face was slightly red. He remembered that at the beginning of last night, he said he could drink a pot of magic wine. As a result, three glasses of wine... Fell directly.


    "Brother Hu lie, I''ve got up." Chu Mo said, coming over and opening the door.


    Hu lie came in with a smile, looked at Chu Mo and said, "how''s it going? How does it feel?"


    "Unexpectedly, this kind of wine is so powerful that I got drunk after only three cups." Chu Mo smiled and hugged Hu lie: "however, this wine has greatly improved my realm. Speaking of it, I really want to thank brother Hu lie. The price of this wine... Is definitely not cheap?"


    Hu lie laughed happily and said, "it''s good to help you! Although the price of this wine is not cheap, it can''t be too mean to entertain friends, can it?"


    Although he knew that Hu lie had something to ask for such intimacy to himself, Chu Mo still felt very moved in his heart.


    "By the way, brother Hu lie, how can we leave the magic world after we come in?" Chu Mo wanted to ask this question last night, but he got drunk too fast last night and didn''t have time.


    "If you leave, there is a pithy formula. In fact, even if I don''t tell you this, you will soon know that it''s not a secret in the magic world." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "because almost all creatures knew it before entering the magic world. It''s really rare to see such a situation as a virtuous brother."


    With that, Hu lie said a pithy formula to Chu Mo, which was a little awkward, but Chu Mo quickly remembered it.


    "When reciting the pithy formula, mobilize your spiritual strength at the same time. In this way, you can..." Hu lie said.


    Chu Mo nodded, "I remember. Thank you, brother Hu lie. By the way, can you use this formula anywhere?"


    Hu lie said, "theoretically, it''s like this. However, I suggest you to leave the magic world and try to leave in the magic city, because this... Is the safest!"


    "What do you say?" Chu Mo asked.


    "It always takes some time to recite the formula. During this time, if you are attacked, you can''t leave!" Hu lie said, "also, if you get a treasure, read the formula directly and leave. If you are seen, then... The other party is likely to be there waiting for you, or set up a Dharma array, or ambush your hands. Then, the next time you appear, you will be directly attacked!"


    "Will you die?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie: "if I die in the magic world... What consequences will there be?"


    "Death..." Hu lie murmured, "the consequences will not be particularly serious, but for you now, it''s a little serious. Now... You should have only a level of mental strength at most?"


    Chu Mo nodded. He wanted to ask how many levels of mental power there were, but he held back. If he behaves too ignorant, Hu lie is likely to doubt his true origin.


    Because even in the small family of the fairy world, it should not be so ignorant.


    "Unless you can reach the second level of mental power, the impact of death on you will become smaller, and you will recover after a few days of rest. If you have the first level of mental power, if you die once in the magic world, your spiritual consciousness will be severely damaged! It will take at least a few months or even years to recover, unless it is worth dying, otherwise, the gain will not be worth the loss." Hu lie said with a smile, "it''s not difficult to improve your spiritual power. As long as you stay in the magic world often, even if you don''t do anything, your spiritual power will increase rapidly!"


    "There should be such benefits." Chu Mo sighed.


    "There are too many benefits in the magic world. Otherwise, why do so many people stay here all the time?" Hu lie said, "there are still many benefits. You can find them by yourself."


    Chu Mo nodded and asked, "then, what are most of these creatures doing in the magic world? Cultivating? Looking for treasures?"


    Hu lie laughed, "I can see, brother, you''re really strange to the magic world... Haven''t you even heard of it in the past?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Hu lie said: "The magic world... Is the same as the real world outside us, everything... That is, what you do in your own world, what you can do here... Also! Moreover, the greatest advantage of the magic world is that you can get to know the top Tianjiao from all worlds! There are not only our three worlds... But also extraterritorial and other planes... Here is a really powerful world £¡¡±


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath. He hadn''t even heard such words in the past.


    It seems that when you have a chance, you must ask the rooster to see if he knows this place.


    "However, the most people in the magic world are still creatures from all ethnic groups in the heaven." Hu lie said, "I''ve met some creatures from the celestial and spiritual worlds... Most of them are really amazing Tianjiao, but it''s hard for them to show their advantages here."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly: "yes, there is a huge gap in the realm."


    Hu lie nodded and said, "in fact, every living creature of us, born, can''t do anything, but the higher the level of the world, the higher the starting point, the faster the cultivation speed! However, this is actually nothing, because in the magic world, everyone''s cultivation speed is the same! That''s why you are weak, but I... Still value you so much."


    "Brother Hu lie means that it''s faster to cultivate in this magical world than in the heaven?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie with some shock. If it was true, wouldn''t it mean that he could use the shortest time to narrow the gap with the strong in the sky? Then, in the shortest time... Fly directly?


    "Of course!" Hu lie glanced at Chu Mo: "don''t forget, these creatures in the magic world are all creatures with strong blood power. How can ordinary people... Enter here?"¡ª¡ª


    It''s the end of the month. Is there anything else in your hand

 Chapter 309

    Tiger lie said, took out a one and a half foot long, one foot wide white jade board from his body and handed it to Chu Mo: "take this!"


    "Is this?" Chu Mo looked at the thin... Moist white jade in his hand and looked at Hu lie with a puzzled face.


    Hu lie laughed, didn''t answer, but said, "try to inject spiritual power into it. Your current level of spiritual power should be enough... Try it."


    Chu Mo puzzled and moved his spiritual force into the jade board. Suddenly, a lot of handwriting appeared on the white jade board, which was originally bright and smooth. Moreover, the handwriting was still rolling upward one after another!


    "Ah!" Chu Mo couldn''t help but give a short exclamation, shaking his hand... Almost threw the jade board: "this... What is this?"


    "Hahahaha... This is the most magical thing in the magic world! None!" Hu lie is very satisfied with Chu Mo''s reaction. When he was taken by his brother and entered the magic world for the first time, when he saw this thing, his reaction was not much better than Chu mo.


    Later, it was not so easy for him to see others embarrass, because most creatures knew this place well before entering the magic world. Therefore, even if it is the first time to contact this jade board, there will never be that exaggerated reaction.


    "Well, we call it ''Letter Board''. As the name suggests, this thing is used to publish and transmit information!" Hu lie proudly took out the same thing from himself, and then said, "you see, here, you can publish information. For example, what do you want to find, but you don''t have the time and energy? It''s very simple... You can publish a reward through the letter board!"


    "Offer a reward?" Chu Mo looked down at the ''Letter Board'' in his hand, clicked on one of the messages, and looked up.


    Hu lie leaned over and said in surprise, "you should know how to read information so soon? I learned it for a long time... Yes, that''s it, see? This man released a message, using two pieces of medium-grade Tianjing, offering a reward of oneortwo purple cloud refined gold. Tut Tut, it''s naive to treat others as fools."


    Hu lie looked behind and said, "Ziyun refined gold, a kind of top-grade metal, can improve the quality of the three layers of the utensils when refining. Oneortwo Ziyun refined gold can sell at least five pieces of middle-grade Tianjing! This guy, unexpectedly, only thought of two pieces to buy... He is crazy to take advantage of it!"


    "Cough... Brother Hu lie, what is Tianjing?" Chu Mo asked with some embarrassment.


    "What the spiritual world cultivates is the spiritual stone, the celestial world is the fairy crystal, and the celestial world... Is the Tianjing." Hu lie didn''t laugh at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "every piece of Tianjing contains unimaginable huge energy, which is essential for monks in the heaven."


    Hu lie said, looking at Chu Mo and said, "these things will naturally come to you in the future. I''ll tell you the wonderful use of this letter board. Even if you return to your own world, this thing can still be used!"


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie: "you mean... This thing, I take back... My own world, can also be used to contact things in the magic world, can you see the task above?"


    Hu lie nodded, "that''s right! Isn''t it awesome!"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and murmured, "it''s not just powerful... It''s amazing!"


    In the past few days after entering the magic world, to be exact, after entering the magic city yesterday, Chu Mo has not known how many times he has been shocked in less than a day.


    The cognition of this world... Has been directly subverted!


    Before that, Chu Mo always felt that he was a very knowledgeable person. At least, there were few people in the whole mortal world who had more knowledge than him.


    For all beings in the mortal world, after the innate peak breaks through the sky and soars, they become immortals!


    In the future, it''s almost immortality!


    Of course, immortality is the idea of secular people. A true cultivator doesn''t think that after being born, breaking the sky and flying up will get longevity.


    But almost all cultivators do not know that there is a fairy world above the spiritual world, above the fairy world... And the celestial world.


    Chu Mo was able to know this because the appearance of master and rooster meant that a huge skylight had been opened in front of him.


    But when he entered the magic world, he realized that the world was far more wonderful than he had imagined!


    "For example, you publish a task here in the magic world, and then you leave the magic world and return to your own world. When this task is accepted and completed, the letter board will directly prompt you. At that time, you can come in and hand over the task." Hu lie said, "moreover, in the magic city, there is a trading office. The two sides of the transaction don''t even need to meet! As long as you enter your transaction number in the trading office, you can trade directly!"


    "That thing and the reward?"


    "Can be completed directly at the trading office!" Hu lie said, "some people don''t want their identity to be discovered by others, so most creatures, even their names... Are fake, like this..."


    Hu lie pointed to a message on his letter board and said to Chu Mo, "see this information publisher?"


    Chu Mo looked along Hu lie''s eyes and couldn''t help but smoke at the corners of his mouth. The name of the publisher of the information was actually called a kitten


    "Maybe he belongs to the cat clan." Chu Mo said.


    "The cat clan doesn''t have such a name!" Hu lie laughed and said, "I happen to know this guy. His real name is not a kitten. You will know it when you have a chance to see him in the future."


    "That is to say, I can also take the task above, right?" Chu Mo looked at the many rewards offered for various medicinal materials and minerals, and his heart couldn''t help moving. On his body, there was the super divine thing of the sky god Jian!


    It''s not easy to find some herbs and minerals?


    When he was in the magic mountain area before, the sky god had reminded him more than once.


    But at that time, how dare Chu Mo look for it?


    Hu lie said, "of course, but... You must remember that you can''t take the task casually, because when you don''t complete it three times, your credit rating will be directly reduced. Once your credit rating becomes negative, then you can''t take the task."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, "isn''t it over to change his name?"


    "..." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo with black lines all over his head: "a person... Can only use his spiritual strength to register on the letter board once! Even if you change the letter board, your spiritual strength will still be recognized..."


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless, but he didn''t take it too seriously.


    Since the letter board can be checked at any time, how can he fail to complete the task even after he has collected a variety of medicinal materials?


    "Come on, I''ll teach you how to register first, but if you want to think of a name, of course, it''s OK to use your own real name." Hu lie said and began to teach Chu Mo how to operate.


    "It''s better to call it Chu mo. on the contrary, no one knows who I am here." Chu Mo said, he was going to register his name.


    Hu lie shook his head, "better not!"

 Chapter 310

    "Why?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    "Because... One day, you will enter the heaven and compete with the Tianjiao of all races!" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "identity is often hidden, and it''s best to hide it. Your level is not enough now, but level zero, so you can''t see more information on the letter board. Look at mine."


    Hu lie said, casually clicking on a message and turning the letter board to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo glanced, his mouth instantly opened wide, and murmured, "murder... There is a reward for murder on this? But... Doesn''t it mean that in the magic world, it''s okay to die?"


    Hu lie glanced at Chu Mo: "who told you it was in the magic world?"


    Chu Mo''s eyelids jumped several times, and then he said with a bitter smile, "so if you offend someone here, you are likely to be chased outside?"


    "There are not many such cases." Hu lie said seriously.


    "Well, I see!" Chu Mo nodded, then mobilized his spirit, thought for a moment, and a smile appeared on his face. A name directly appeared on the letter board - ''the sky is like ink''.


    "Well, it''s almost the same this time. At least, people won''t infer your real name directly from this name, although it''s still a little close." Hu lie grunted, and then told Chu Mo, "originally, I shouldn''t have seen your name, but since I saw it, then I''ll tell you mine."


    "Brother Hu lie, you don''t need to." Chu Mo smiled bitterly. After several days of contact, Chu Mo really regarded Hu lie as a friend and brother.


    Chu Mo doesn''t know how strong Hu lie''s strength is, but from his previous battle and dialogue with Qingfeng, we can feel that he is absolutely not weak!


    This can also be seen from the performance of Hu lie in the magic God city.


    Those creatures, when they see themselves, are all disdainful from the bottom of their hearts, but when they see Hu lie, that expression will be put away immediately.


    Even if there are strata and heaven in the magic world, the strength of Hu lie is definitely strong enough.


    Such a powerful creature, with such a weak self, has become a friend. Even if he has plans, Chu Mo is also very moved.


    Especially since last night, Hu lie has been instilling all kinds of things about the magic world into himself, but he has never mentioned the matter of letting him join the tiger clan.


    "This is fair!" Hu lie smiled and said, "I''m on the letter board and call me a cat..."


    "..." Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth for a long time, and then looked at him and said, "that''s a little cat..."


    "It''s my thought... Friend... Cough, yes, friend!" Hu lie was rare, and seemed a little shy, bared his teeth and smiled.


    Chu Mo seemed to understand something and didn''t continue the topic. Looking at Hu lie, he said, "by the way, brother Hu lie, you mentioned... Let me join your family? Can you tell me more about it?"


    Hu lie may not mention this matter, but Chu Mo must not continue to pretend to be stupid.


    "This thing... Is like this." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said sincerely, "I don''t know where the virtuous brother comes from, whether it''s the spiritual world or the celestial world, or extraterritorial, or other planes... These are not important, but one day, you must enter the heaven!"


    "How can I be so sure..." Chu Mo said with a bitter smile, "if I am in the spiritual world, I want to go to the celestial world, and then to the celestial world... How many levels do I need to cross? I can''t even think about it... I don''t even want to know!"


    Hearing Chu Mo''s mention of the word spirit world, Hu lie''s eyebrows picked up, and a trace of color flashed in his eyes. However, he didn''t show too much emotion. He smiled and said, "for the tiger family, it''s still affordable to wait for hundreds of thousands of years. With the blood of a virtuous brother, I''m afraid it won''t be used for a hundred years, so he can fly directly to the heaven!"


    "Is the power of blood so powerful?" Up to now, Chu Mo doesn''t know what his blood is, nor why he suddenly reached the standard of entering the magic world.


    "Of course!" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said, "in those days, there was a man who flew from the spiritual world to the celestial world. It took him a total of 70 years to fly from the spiritual world to the celestial world, and then to the celestial world... It took him 30 years to succeed in claiming the emperor! He became the emperor of the celestial world!"


    "So powerful!" Chu Mo exclaimed.


    Hu lie nodded: "that person, because of his strong blood power, entered the magic world when he was in the spirit world, and then step by step, constantly upward..." said, Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "I believe, my dear brother, you... Will not be inferior to that person!"


    "Borrow brother Hu lie''s good words, but... I think I should think about joining the family." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie sincerely and said, "I owe a lot to brother Hu lie, but this matter... Is not trivial after all. I hope brother Hu lie can understand."


    Hu lie didn''t show surprise. If Chu Mo didn''t hesitate to agree directly, he would be surprised. Then he nodded and said, "no problem, there''s still more time. Let''s go. Now I''ll take you out to see, and let some people in the magic city know that you are covered by my tiger!"


    Chu Mo can understand Hu lie''s mind more or less. It is true that he takes care of himself. But at the same time, let other people who have ideas about themselves know that they are friends of the tiger minority owners, and let those people stop thinking... It is also true.


    However, Chu Mo did not resist Hu lie''s thought.


    In such a place, if he is alone, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to do anything.


    Walking on the street of Magic City, Hu lie introduced Chu Mo one by one: "this is a brothel... Don''t look at me with that strange look. Not all people with strong blood are good at fighting. They also need resources to cultivate. It''s the easiest to do this..."


    "Here is a quiet room for cultivation. Cultivating here is quite fast, but the cost is also very high. In my opinion, the gains outweigh the losses..."


    "This is a casino..."


    "This is an auction house..."


    "This drunken fairy building is the largest restaurant in magic city. The lower five floors are restaurants, and the upper floors are all inns. It is said that it has been operated for tens of thousands of years, and the boss seems to be a Terran..."


    Hu lie patiently introduced Chu mo. when he arrived at the restaurant, Hu lie''s eyes showed a bit of envy and said, "when our tiger restaurant can reach this scale, I''ll be satisfied!"


    "Can you make a lot of money every day?" Chu Mo asked softly.


    Hu lie pulled at the corners of his mouth: "it''s more than a lot... It''s super much!"


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt that a very familiar figure flashed by the door of the restaurant. He stared at it and was stunned on the spot... He couldn''t help shaking all over¡ª¡ª


    Well, I''ve come out. I can only watch two hours a day. Woo woo... It''s December in a few hours. Everyone has more

 Chapter 311

    Hu lie felt that Chu Mo seemed a little strange, and looked down his eyes, then his face showed a touch of surprise, and patted Chu Mo on the shoulder: "OK, boy, have eyes... That girl is so beautiful! Even if there are so many beautiful women in the magic world, this is the best of the rare!"


    Chu Mo was stunned at first, and then realized that Hu lie had misunderstood. However, he didn''t want to explain anything, but silently watched the tall and gorgeous woman pass by. n¡Ên¡Ê£¬.


    The woman, who seemed to feel someone watching her, couldn''t help looking back at Chu mo. When seeing Chu Mo, the expression on the woman''s face was completely unchanged, beautiful, cold... Arrogant!


    Chu Mo''s mouth slightly twitched, trying to walk over, but somehow, he stood there without moving.


    Finally, the woman looked at Chu Mo''s glowing eyes, which seemed a little disgusted, frowned slightly, and then turned around and left.


    It''s a long story, but in fact, it''s just a blink of an eye.


    But this moment seemed very long for Chu mo.


    His heart was first surprised, then expected, and finally disappointed. When the woman turned indifferently and left, Chu Mo felt that his heart was as painful as a knife.


    Even the tiger lie beside him felt the breath of death from Chu Mo at this moment.


    "I said, brother, what''s the matter with you?" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face, and the corners of his mouth twitched. His heart said no. even if that woman was a gorgeous woman, you wouldn''t feel abandoned at a glance, would you?


    "I... nothing." Chu Mo wanted to laugh, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly, but his smile was more ugly than crying.


    "It''s all right? I don''t look like it." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo inconceivably.


    "It''s all right. I just think she looks like an acquaintance of mine." Chu Mo said.


    "Tut... Love at first sight?" Hu lie glanced at Chu Mo obliquely, then put his arm around his shoulder and said with a smile, "if you like, go after such a beautiful girl, I''m all moved!"


    "Do you know her?" Chu Mo took a deep breath and managed to calm himself down.


    Hu lie shook his head: "there are too many people in the magic world. How can I recognize them all? However, such a beautiful woman obviously won''t be unknown. Brother, let me ask you, hey, it''s up to me!"


    Looking at Hu lie, who patted his chest to ensure himself, Chu Mo showed a smile: "well, thank you."


    "Thank you. If you are friends, don''t say thank you." Hu lie said with a smile. He was also very happy in his heart. What he was most afraid of was that he didn''t enter the oil and salt and couldn''t see the people he liked. Dealing with that kind of people would be very tired.


    After walking around the street with Hu lie, Chu Mo returned to the inn of the tiger family. After returning to the room, Chu Mo was at the first time. Took out the letter board.


    The letter board is not only used for trading, but also for various exchanges. Some of the exchanged information can be seen only by level, and some of it is valuable, which simply needs to spend money.


    However, there are also free discussion information. For example, if you have any confusion or don''t understand something, you can post it. If someone is willing to answer, they will reply below.


    "What a good thing!" Chu Mo exclaimed that although he had just touched it, he had fallen in love with it.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment. With the name of Qingtian Rumo, he directly released the first message.


    "Ask for advice, if the separation enters other planes and collapses due to accidents, will the ontology be affected? Will the ontology lose the memory of what the separation sees because of the collapse of the separation?"


    After writing. Chu Mo hesitated and directly chose to publish.


    After finishing, Chu Mo breathed a sigh and wanted to practice, but he had no mind at all.


    At this time, a prompt suddenly came from the letter board, which was passed to the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect someone to reply so soon. He immediately picked up the letter board, took a look, and pulled it out of the corner of his mouth.


    There was indeed a reply, but... I didn''t give him an answer, but I came to ridicule him.


    "Don''t know this? It turned out to be a zero level rookie. Hahaha, where were you before? It''s really ignorant... I know, but I just won''t tell you!"


    "Shit!" Chu Mo held it for a long time before he twitched and scolded at the corner of his mouth.


    This man is simply too bad! If you don''t tell me, don''t tell me. Why do you come up and mock me?


    But in an instant, a second reply appeared on the letter board.


    "The above is a little too much. Who dares to say that he knows everything? Even a big man like the emperor dares not boast like this? Brother who releases the information, I can answer you about this matter. When he enters other planes, he collapses unexpectedly, and he will suffer a heavy blow! Moreover, the memory of all things that he has experienced will indeed collapse because he collapses, resulting in the ontology completely unable to get any feedback."


    Chu Mo stared at the answer given by the second person on the letter board, and his heart sank directly to the bottom.


    "No wonder... When she saw me, she didn''t react at all. It turned out that from the moment when her separation collapsed, I and she... In fact, we were completely passers-by..." Chu Mo suddenly had a feeling of despair.


    At this time, a prompt came again on the letter board, and a third person answered his question.


    "The above friend''s answer is almost the standard answer, but things are not absolute! The so-called separation is actually a Dharma body condensed by the power of one''s own spirit. Of course, I won''t mention the kind of separation of the boss, which is too profound. Ordinary separation, even if it enters other planes and collapses due to accidents, the ontology will also feel and get some information, but the deformity is for sure Of course. "


    Chu Mo saw this sentence, and his eyes lit up slightly. At this time, the publisher just sent a paragraph again.


    "If I guessed right, the brother who posted the information should have encountered this situation, that is, a person you know, in fact, a separation, because of an accident, collapsed. Then one day, you met this person''s original... Then, the original doesn''t know you at all, which is really sad. Just like my best friend, who suddenly lost his memory, I know him so well and know him so well, but yes For him, I''m a stranger... "


    Chu Mo looked at the man''s words, nodded repeatedly, and smiled bitterly at the same time. He thought: it seems that you should be careful about what problems you post on the letter board in the future. There are too many smart people on it!


    "In fact, I think, since you can become friends with a person, it means that you are congenial! So, when you encounter this kind of thing, don''t give up, and don''t be discouraged. If you can become a friend once, you can naturally become a friend for the second time... The third time, so don''t worry and be bold to catch up with him! If he doesn''t remember, tell him, and he will get familiar with it again."


    Chu Mo gradually showed a smile on his face and replied on the letter board, "thank you for your patience, two friends, thank you!"


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and then the door was opened. Hu lie looked at Chu Mo with a proud face: "brother, the information of that beautiful woman, my brother has inquired about it for you!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 312

    Chu Mo glanced at Hu lie with some bewilderment: "how fast you are!"


    "That''s!" Hu lie said triumphantly, "you can''t imagine the identity of that woman!"


    "Do you tigers gossip like this?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie in silence. In fact, up to now, Qi Xiaoyu''s identity is not so important to Chu Mo!


    Even if she is the daughter of the emperor of heaven, he must catch her back!


    "Cut, I''m helping you!" Hu lie rolled his eyes, and then looked at Chu Mo sympathetically: "but brother, brother is not hitting you, this woman... If you want to catch up, it''s not easy. ¡ü,"


    "Oh?" Chu Mo glanced at Hu lie.


    Hu lie said, "you know, brother, I didn''t care much about women before, so I didn''t know that she was the first beauty in the human layer of the magic world!"


    "And the ranking..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    Hu lie said, "where there are people, there must be rankings. What''s strange about this? The problem is not her first beauty name, but her identity. Speaking out can definitely surprise you!"


    Although the contact time is not long, Chu Mo can see that if this guy and the rooster get together, they must have a fight.


    It''s all chatter!


    "It''s not a long time for her to enter the magic world, but because of her, there have been several tragic wars. Otherwise, brother, I can''t get so much news so soon." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "she comes from the spiritual world. Is there something unexpected?"


    Chu Mo pie pie mouth, heart way: I also come from the world!


    Hu lie said, "although she comes from the spiritual world, she comes from one of the most mysterious races in the whole three worlds!"


    Hu lie said, looking at Chu Mo, and said word by word, "spirit!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie incredulously: "it''s not human? How can it be?"


    Qi Xiaoyu and Chu Mo didn''t spend much time together, but Chu Mo never felt that she was different from human beings in Qi Xiaoyu''s body.


    And, elves... What are elves?


    It cannot be said that Chu Mo is ignorant. In fact, there are too many races in the world. Even ants can have an intelligent race, termites, and butterflies can have a butterfly race. It''s not surprising that there are elves.


    But the problem is, Chu Mo doesn''t know what an elf is!


    "Why can''t it be? As a race closest to human beings, the elves survive forever, even before human beings appeared in this world!" Hu lie glanced at the ignorant Chu Mo and said to him, "it is said that in ancient times, the elves used to be a famous family in the heaven! However, later, for unknown reasons, they disappeared in the heaven and have disappeared for many years. Until later, someone found that they went to the spirit world for unknown reasons."


    Chu Mo hesitated for a moment, looked at Hu lie and said, "is there any difference between the cultivation level of the spiritual world and the celestial world?"


    Chu Mo always wanted to ask this question. But he didn''t ask. He didn''t ask before. He didn''t want Hu lie to think he was too ignorant or too thorough. But it doesn''t matter now. Because of his "ignorance", Hu lie had already seen it.


    And Hu lie should also regard him as a lucky man from a small family of local steamed buns. Ask, it''s nothing.


    Hu lie twitched at the corner of his mouth. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "take the liberty to ask, brother, what level are you now?"


    "Cough..." Chu Mo said with some embarrassment, "yellow level. Five layers, iron and blood."


    Hu lie immediately looked at Chu Mo with dull eyes. His eyes were like looking at a monster. For a long time, he took a breath, then took a deep breath for several times, hesitated for a long time... He said, "brother, you are a peerless genius! You really can''t join the tiger clan."


    Although Chu Mo had been mentally prepared, he was still a little uncomfortable in his heart, and chuckled, "yes... I''m too weak."


    "No... no, you misunderstood me." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo with a serious face and said very seriously, "I really don''t have any... A little... Meaning to laugh at you!"


    "Is that?" Chu Mo was confused and looked at Hu lie.


    Hu lie said, "although the standard of entering the magic world is to see the blood of every creature, not the realm. But I have never heard of any yellow creature... Who can enter here. I always thought that you must be a monk above the foundation."


    Hu lie said, and couldn''t help looking up and down at Chu Mo, couldn''t help but wonder in his heart: "you shouldn''t... Really enter here directly from the mortal world?"


    Chu Mo''s heart jumped slightly, thinking of the sentence in the spiritual sea when he came in: opened by an artifact


    He looked at Hu lie: "so what? No... so what?"


    Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said slowly, "if so, you can''t talk about this to anyone in the future! Moreover, in the magic world, you can''t even let people know your realm! Otherwise... Unless you stay in the mortal world for a lifetime, as long as you enter the spiritual world, or the fairy world above the spiritual world, you will be chased!"


    "Why?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    Hu lie said seriously, "the realm of the Yellow level and the five levels awakened the powerful blood in the body, and directly entered here in the place of the mortal world... This place that should not be you at all can only explain one thing!"


    With that, Hu lie said slowly, "there are artifacts on your body!"


    right enough!


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said, "no exception?"


    Hu lie shook his head: "there is no exception! Because the world... Can''t be counted as a world at all! That place, the laws of heaven and earth are incomplete, and there is no aura... There is no aura at all! There should be only such a thing as vitality. Where there is no aura at all, there can''t be a gate of the magic world!"


    "Therefore, there is only one way to enter the magic world from that place, that is, through the artifact, after awakening the blood, through the artifact!" Hu lie said, mumbling, "no wonder you will appear in the magic mountain area, not in the magic city, because you don''t enter through the door of the magic world!"


    "The gate of the magic world..." Chu Mo heard another strange word.


    "Yes, there is a pithy formula for entering and leaving the magic world. Read the pithy formula, and hook the aura, immortality, or Daoqi between heaven and earth! Then, there will be a door of the magic world, which will be opened directly." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "your talent is so strong, how can you be a person in the world? Also, how can there be an artifact on your body?"


    Chu Mo silently looked at Hu lie. Because of the inequality of knowledge, realm and insight, he now had almost no secrets in front of Hu lie.


    Now it depends on what Hu lie thinks in his heart¡ª¡ª


    At the beginning of this month, although people can''t break out in other places, they still have the cheek to ask for a guarantee. When I get home, I will break out and repay my relatives. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 313

    At this time, Hu lie''s face showed some pain and murmured, "it''s easy to meet a material that can be made, but I didn''t expect it to be this kind of visible and inedible... And there is an incredible background, and the tiger family simply can''t tolerate you..."


    With that, Hu lie looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes: "brother, if you don''t dislike it, let''s bow down!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo was uneasy in his heart. He was directly confused by Hu lie''s words, and looked at Hu lie blankly: "what did you say?"


    "Let''s say goodbye!" Hu lie repeated again.


    "Although... I know... My suggestion is a little abrupt, but seriously, brother..." Hu lie became a little stuttered, rubbed his hands, and looked at Chu Mo with a embarrassed face: "I''m really a little high..."


    "Wait..." Chu Mo stared at Hu lie dumbfounded, and asked with a twitch in the corner of his mouth, "what are you talking about? Are you climbing me? Or am I climbing you?"


    "I climb up to you!" Hu lie said.


    "..." Chu Mo has a black line.


    "Let me tell you so!" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "if I guessed right, you should not be born in the mortal world!"


    Chu Mo''s heart moved, thinking of his orphan identity, his face did not show too many expressions, looking at Hu lie.


    Hu lie said: "I''ve heard of places like the world. They are small, barren, and the laws of heaven and earth are incomplete. No one will turn their eyes to that place. Therefore, that place, to some extent, is also the safest place to hide. Because even the emperor of heaven, if he wants to enter that place, he must condense a separation that is no more than innate, but if he doesn''t do it well... It will be dangerous. Think about it, if the separation of the emperor of heaven is someone Being killed in the mortal world... That really became a big joke. They couldn''t afford to lose that person! "


    "What does it have to do with whether I was born in the mortal world?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    Hu lie said, "your blood and the artifact on your body all explain one thing. You should have been deliberately placed in the mortal world to grow!"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie, speechless.


    "I can''t say that my guess is 100% correct, but it''s absolutely... It''s absolutely true!" Hu lie said firmly on his face, "I don''t know who your parents are, and I''m really brave enough to dare to leave you directly in a place where no one can intervene, even their own... Can''t intervene. How brave! In case you make any mistakes... Even if they are supreme, they can''t save you at the first time!"


    "How do you know that I have no biological parents in the world?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    "Have you?" Hu lie looks at Chu mo.


    "...." Chu Merton was speechless.


    "Look, I''m in the tiger clan, but I have the title of unparalleled wit!" Hu lie looked proud and said, "generally speaking, the power of blood will gradually wake up after the foundation is built. I have never heard of a blood that can wake up before the foundation is built! Therefore, your blood must be unimaginably strong!"


    "...." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie: "can the blood be measured?"


    Hu lie shook his head: "blood must be undetectable, either it is the well-known creatures with strong blood, or... He is willing to say, otherwise, blood can''t be measured. But..."


    "But what?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    "But the strength of blood vessels can be tested!" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "do you want to try?"


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie expressionless: "you seem to be off topic... And you are good at off topic. I asked you about the hierarchy above the spirit world before, and you haven''t told me."


    "...." Hu lie is also a black line, muttering: "the key is that you are too ignorant to know anything. I tell you, if you didn''t meet me, you would have to help others count money if you were sold..."


    "Another digression." Chu Mo''s kind reminder.


    "Cough..." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "let''s bow!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "I, Hu lie, the young master of the tiger clan, am here today to bow down to Chu Mo, the human race, as brothers. May happiness be shared and difficulties be shared, and never betray each other!" Hu lie knelt on the ground and swore solemnly and loudly.


    "I, Chu mo of the human race, am here today to bow down to Chu mo of the tiger race as brothers. May happiness be shared and difficulties be shared, and never betray each other!" Chu Mo knelt beside Hu lie with the same solemn oath on his face.


    Chu Mo now fully understood the reason why Hu lie was so good to him.


    Hu lie is a straightforward person. Although he has excellent IQ, he doesn''t like to hide everything. Even if the object is Chu Mo, a trivial "weak person", Hu lie also tells Chu Mo everything with the most sincere attitude.


    Among the ten thousand tribes in heaven, the tiger clan is not weak, but it is never strong.


    In the early years, the tiger clan also had some amazing abilities, but in recent years, the tiger clan has fallen into the embarrassing situation of no successor.


    In Hu lie''s generation, only Hu lie and his brother Hu Xiao are left, which can be regarded as the pride of the tiger family.


    Hu lie''s brother Hu Xiao can now enter the second layer of the magic world, in which he is well-known. However, Hu Xiao''s character is very tough and hot tempered. His biggest interest is fighting, fighting, fighting!


    Huxiao, who should have been the minority leader of the tiger clan, directly caused several disasters in order to not be the minority leader. Until the elders of the clan couldn''t bear it, they directly won the inheritance qualification of Huxiao, making Hu lie the minority leader of the tiger clan, and Huxiao became honest... And very happy.


    Chu Mo heard this, and the whole person was also a little speechless. He felt that Huxiao was really a wonderful flower.


    Although the sky is vast, the competition for resources is quite fierce. Small-scale wars often break out, including extraterritorial and other plane attacks, which may threaten the security of the tiger nationality at any time.


    As for casualties... Naturally more inevitable.


    Not only the tiger clan, but also all other races in the heaven, including those top-level giants, are also facing these problems.


    Therefore, attracting talents for families... Is an essential task for all families.


    In particular, this is especially true for a minority leader like Hu lie.


    Hu lie is very honest and tells Chu Mo these things.


    "Now... I can help you a lot; in the future, you can help me!" Hu lie stood up and stretched out his hand: "our two less pure brothers will slowly become pure in the future!"


    Chu Mo slapped Hu lie and said with a smile, "now, can you tell me about the level above the spiritual world?"¡ª¡ª


    Say, I didn''t double open. Killing Tianren is a book I worked hard on, and I was delayed because I often went out to break out.


    Dujie is an original novel of the same name that I created for the game company. I started writing as early as the end of aojian sky, and finished writing before the book was opened by killer blade.


    It is a short work of 200000 words.


    So, you can rest assured that I won''t lose sight of one thing and delay the creation progress of killer blade.


    Well, keep asking

 Chapter 314

    "Before birth... I don''t need to tell you." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile.


    "If you really had to talk to me before, but now... It''s really unnecessary." Chu Mo also laughed. If he didn''t meet the master and the rooster, now he, let alone the magic world, is still looking forward to when he can break through the yuan level and become a real martial artist.


    Of course, he may have already died in the calculation of Changsheng Tianqi elder.


    "In fact, even the heavenly realm also needs to be improved step by step. However, there are too many means above the spiritual realm, which can use the shortest time to cultivate to the innate realm. Generally speaking, just building the foundation, there will be some differences."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Building a foundation is a very important step for a monk. Building a foundation... Like building a house, although the foundation is invisible, it is the most important link." Hu lie said.


    Chu Mo nodded.


    "Let''s start with foundation building. There are six types of foundation building: ordinary foundation building, no time foundation building, perfect foundation building, xianpin foundation building, Tianpin foundation building and five element road foundation!"


    Chu Mo stared at Hu lie dumbfounded: "is there so many kinds of foundation building?"


    Hu lie nodded: "building a foundation is actually the most important level for all monks! In short, what kind of foundation you build determines how high your future achievements are!"


    Hu lie said and digressed: "before building the foundation, there are actually two realms, which are also very important. More and more people have realized this, but... What can really be done... As far as I know, not yet!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    Hu lie said, "the iron bone realm and iron blood realm of the bone refining realm, according to many top-level powerful speculations, if you can build a five element Taoist foundation in these two realms, whole-body bone refining and whole-body blood refining, then... If you don''t fall, you will become the supreme in the future. Even higher!"


    "Bone refining all over the body... Blood refining all over the body..." Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Hu lie smiled and looked at Chu Mo: "brother, if we say to build a foundation, we may still build a perfect foundation. If we are lucky and the opportunity comes, we still hope to build a fairy foundation or even a heavenly Foundation... However, this whole body bone refining and whole body blood refining, don''t think about it... Besides, aren''t you past that time now? Even if you are not afraid of death and dare to try, it''s too late."


    "Afraid of death?" Chu Mo glanced at Hu lie strangely.


    Hu lie said, "if there is a slight difference in bone refining, it will be completely destroyed. This is not a thing that can be avoided by a good talent. Especially when refining to the last piece of heavenly spirit bone, once there is a little mistake, it must be doomed; blood refining throughout the body. If there is little difference, it will be destroyed together with the soul!"


    Hu lie said, Glancing at Chu Mo: "Pay attention to what I said, it''s a little bad... And all the monks in these two realms, well, almost all... At least I''ve never seen exceptions! Almost all the monks, in these two realms, have no power at all to complete the whole body bone refining and whole body blood refining! Understand? Even if you are crazy and want to try, you don''t have so much power! So once you try, it''s not a little bad problem, but The problem is big enough! "


    "So terrible..." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie with lingering fear.


    "Nonsense! It''s quite terrible! Think about it. In the spiritual world, it''s aura, in the fairy world, in the heaven... That''s Dao Qi! A trace of Dao Qi is worth countless immortal Qi, massive Aura! But even in the heaven, I haven''t heard of such a madman." Hu lie said.


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said in his heart that he was in great pain when refining bones and blood all over his body. But I didn''t feel too dangerous at that time. If he knew at that time that it was so dangerous to do so, it was really hard to say whether he would still do so.


    "I seem to be digressive..." Hu lie scratched his head and said, "in the spiritual world, it is estimated that the most powerful one is perfect foundation building. This has nothing to do with talent, it has to do with the energy and resources you absorb! The spiritual world only has aura, the celestial world is Xianqi, the celestial world is Daoqi, and your Dantian is limited, do you understand what I mean?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Hu lie then said, "the other is resources. The consumption of resources by building a foundation is immeasurable. With the medicinal materials of the spiritual world, there are only a few people who can build a perfect foundation


    "In the fairy world, when building the foundation, generally speaking, it is perfect, but those rich and powerful children should still be able to build the foundation with xianpin. As for Tianpin, don''t even think about it!"


    "Even in the heaven, there are not many people who can reach the level of Tianpin foundation."


    "As for the five element Taoist Foundation... It''s all exclusive to the legendary supreme when he was young."


    Hu lie Balabala said a lot, and then looked at Chu Mo: "now that you know my brother, my brother can guarantee to provide you with perfect foundation building materials, and try to prepare xianpin foundation building materials for you. As for Tianpin... Brother, I''m just xianpin foundation building, which is completed by taking the power of the whole family... So I can''t guarantee that I can collect xianpin foundation building materials for you."


    Although Chu Mo didn''t know what materials were needed for foundation construction, he could feel that even ordinary foundation construction was a considerable problem for ordinary monks, let alone flawless and perfect.


    However, Chu Mo is not particularly worried about this, because he not only has the divine experience of the sky, but also has a chaotic oven!


    His goal is not even to build the foundation of Tianpin, but... The foundation of the five elements!


    He can make bones and blood all over his body by mistake. Now, what''s the reason why he doesn''t pursue the most perfect goal?


    "Anyway, thank you first." Chu Mo hugs his fist.


    Hu lie waved his hand: "my brother, my brother also hopes that your future achievements can be very high. In the future, I hope you can help the tiger clan when you are strong."


    "Sure!" Chu Mo said.


    "Different foundations can exert different forces." Hu lie sighed lightly, "if there is a total of ten percent of power, then the five element Taoist foundation can play twelve layers; Tianpin can play ten percent; xianpin can play nine percent; perfect can play eight percent; no time 70 percent; ordinary 60 percent... Know the difference?"


    "That is to say, a foundation building friar of the five element road foundation can easily crush an ordinary foundation building friar, right?" Chu Mo asked.


    "It''s secsha!" Hu lie said, "five element Taoist friar, can kill ordinary foundation building, in the face of Tianpin, it is absolutely suppressed! With the same cultivation and the same strength, I can swing 20% more than you... Think about it!"


    Chu Mo nodded and secretly swore in his heart: I must build a five element foundation! Otherwise, I will never build a foundation! Anyway, I have now entered the magic world, and there is still a long time to build the foundation. I can use this time to slowly find and slowly accumulate those materials!


    Hu lie glanced at Chu Mo, and then said with a wry smile, "although we haven''t known each other for a long time, brother... Even if you have an artifact, don''t dream unrealistically. In this way, I''ll try to help you get together the materials for building the foundation of fairy products!"


    "I''m still far away. Tell me about the realm after building the foundation." Chu Mo smiled and turned off the topic.


    That''s all for today.


    In addition, under normal circumstances, I should go home tomorrow. Why is it normal... Because it''s snowing in my house, I don''t know whether it will affect the flight.


    However, I will report to you at any time. When I get home, I will break out when I have a rest!


    Well, ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket first! (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 315

    Even though Hu lie has said that he will try to help him now, and then hope that Chu Mo will be strong in the future, and then help the tiger clan. This is an investment of Hu lie. ¡Ë ¡Ë, it seems that in this way, Chu Mo can feel at ease to enjoy Hu lie''s help, but Chu Mo never wants to owe him too much!


    Hu lie can be very generous and enthusiastic, but Chu Mo can''t have no spectrum at all in his heart.


    Owing too much to others will eventually lead to great cause and effect. No matter when, the thoughts in the bottom of my heart will never be accessible.


    "After taking the step of building the foundation, it will be easier for us to go a long way." Hu lie said, "after building the foundation, it is a lot easier to form a pill. What kind of foundation you build, you will form a golden pill. Pour all your strength into the golden pill, and you have unimaginable power. The peak of the golden pill is Yuanying!"


    "Turn the pill into a baby... That''s the second life of the monk!" Hu lie said, "in the period of Yuan Ying, in the spiritual world, it is a critical point, and you can fly!"


    Chu Mo''s face showed longing.


    Hu lie said, "in the period of Yuanying, those who succeed in the robbery will fly to the fairy world and continue to practice, which is the period of refining God. In the period of refining God, you can separate the second Yuanshen and form a real second avatar!"


    "Second part?" Chu Mo glanced at Hu lie.


    "Yes, this kind of separation is completely different from the one in the foundation period. If you can find a dead immortal body and refine it into your second separation, even the separation will surpass the Buddha and have incomparable terrible power!" Hu lie''s eyes showed the color of memory: "I once saw a monk in the period of refining God. The second part turned out to be a big Luo Jinxian''s body. The person''s part strength was simply too strong to imagine!"


    "Since separation is so powerful, why not just practice separation?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Good question!" Hu lie said with a smile, "although you can cultivate yourself, your speed... Is countless times slower than this one. When you cultivate, your resources are countless times larger than this one. The gain is not worth the loss."


    "So..." Chu Mo nodded.


    "Above the refining period, there is the Mahayana realm!" Hu lie said, "Mahayana realm, in the fairy world, is also the top monk. Reaching another critical point, and then going up, is the period of ascension."


    "Ascend to heaven?" Chu Mo asked.


    Hu lie nodded, "yes, in the soaring period, you will face a great catastrophe. The great catastrophe is extremely terrible. Once you fail, you will be crushed to pieces and will never be doomed again... Therefore, even the Tianjiao of the heaven dare not be careless in the face of the great catastrophe in the soaring period."


    "Then... What about the heaven?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said, "will the monks in the heaven also face heaven''s calamity when they are in the two realms of primordial infancy and ascension?"


    Hu lie shook his head slowly.


    "It''s really unfair..." Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "You''re wrong... It''s actually fair!" Hu lie sighed, "although the so-called disaster seems to be a barrier, in fact, it''s not a kind of refining for monks? Monks in the spiritual world, cultivate aura, and the same realm is certainly not as good as monks in the celestial world, nor as good as monks in the celestial world. But once they get through the disaster, there will be a qualitative transformation of the energy in their bodies."


    "In the end, it''s just like the friar in heaven..." Chu Mo said.


    "This is already the fairest." Hu lie glanced at Chu Mo: "can you count on the children of the emperor''s family to stand on the starting line with the children of the beggar''s family?"


    Chu Mo was stunned and shook his head.


    "Isn''t that over? How can there be absolute fairness in this world?" Hu lie curled his lips: "besides, even if you were born in heaven, you don''t work hard. You are also weak! One day, you will find that there are countless congenital weak people there..."


    "Inborn... Weak..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched.


    Hu lie said, "it''s hard to cultivate the Taoist spirit of heaven for a few years without thinking about it!"


    "Well... Reincarnation requires skills..." Chu Mo rolled his eyes: "say the heaven."


    "The rising period enters the heaven, and above the rising period is the great Luo Jinxian. Now, you specify how abnormal I was when I met the guy in the refining period? It''s really lucky to let him find a body of the great Luo Jinxian." Hu lie said, and there was a tendency to digress.


    "Don''t digress." Chu Mo reminds.


    "Above the golden immortals, there are celestial immortals. Above the celestial immortals... There are real immortals, real immortals... There is the emperor!" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "now you know you still have a long way to go?"


    Chu Mo asked weakly, "where is the emperor?"


    Hu lie said unhappily, "don''t aim too high, boy!" But then he explained to Chu Mo: "above the emperor, he is the supreme, the strongest since the ages!"


    "You just said that with the whole body refining bones and blood, plus the five element Taoist foundation, it is possible to surpass the Supreme..." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    Hu lie looked at Chu Mo reluctantly: "well, this is just a legend. There is a saying in the heaven. If someone can do these three points, then it is possible to truly master the destiny and achieve the legendary... Emperor realm!"


    "Is it just a legend?" Chu Mo mumbled.


    Hu lie nodded, "it''s just a legend."


    "Well, I''ll work hard for the supreme first!" Chu Mo said seriously.


    "Hahahahaha..." Hu lie couldn''t help laughing: "I just like your naive stupidity."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie with a black line.


    Tiger lie said, "one day in the future, you will have enough qualifications and abilities to protect our tiger clan if you can become the emperor of the heaven!"


    "Brother, what is your state now?" Chu Mo suddenly asked.


    Hu lie glanced at Chu Mo and smiled faintly, "brother, me... Now is the period of ascension!"


    "Doesn''t that mean that if you enter the fairyland now... It''s simply sweeping!" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said.


    "That''s!" Hu lie snorted and looked at Chu Mo proudly, which meant: boy, now you know how powerful my brother is? Come and worship me quickly!


    Chu Mo murmured, "it''s not even the great Luo Jinxian, and it''s not very strong..."


    Plop


    There was a muffled sound beside him, and Hu lie fell there with a sad face looking at Chu mo.


    The great energy in the flying period was despised by a boy in the iron and blood realm who was thousands of miles away from him. Is there anything more ridiculous in this world?


    "Don''t you feel hurt?" Hu lie looks at Chu Mo, trying to save face.


    "I''m still young!" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie with a simple face.


    "I''m not big!" The tiger angrily said, "do you think I''m hundreds of years old this year?"


    "Isn''t it?" Chu Mo blinked.


    "Like the elves, we orcs only grow up at the age of 300, which is equivalent to the age of 18 of your human beings!" Hu lie rolled his eyes.


    "How old are you this year?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Fourhundredandtwenty years old!" Hu lie sneered, "it''s only equivalent to your human being being being 20 years old!"


    "That''s hundreds of years old..."


    "Twenty!"


    "Hundreds of years old!"


    "Twenty!"¡ª¡ª


    I''m sorry... I''m delayed by entertainment, and I can''t code at all. I finally came back in the middle of the night. Yesterday''s update will be made up today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 316

    Hu lie finally dragged Chu Mo to the place where the blood strength was tested.


    Because before, after Chu Mo understood the hierarchy from the spiritual world to the heaven, Hu lie would take Chu Mo to test the blood strength.


    Chu Mo was not happy. The two had the following conversation.


    "You can temporarily don''t know what your awakened blood is, but you can''t help but know the strength of your blood." Hu lie said.


    "I don''t want to expose myself too much." Chu Mo resisted.


    "Don''t worry, only you can know the test results! Unless your blood strength is against the sky, you can directly enter the list. Even then, even if it is me, I can only guess that it may be you. Because you are definitely not the only one who tests your blood at the same time, and you can choose to hide your name when entering the list." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said.


    "Is this important?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Of course it''s important! It''s related to your future." Hu lie said, "because the higher the strength of your blood, the better your future will be, and the higher your achievements... Are likely to be!"


    "If the test results are not good, it will affect your mood?" Chu Mo said.


    "First of all, there is almost no such thing as poor blood strength for people who can enter the magic world; second, even if your blood strength is really the lowest among these Tianjiao in the magic world, you can also carry out some strengthening means to make your blood strength stronger." Hu lie said.


    "The strength of blood... Can be changed?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    "It''s hard, but not impossible!" Hu lie said, "for example, if you get the real blood of the strong by chance, it may only take a drop to raise your blood strength to a higher level! Of course, this must be when your own blood strength is not too high."


    Hu lie looks at Chu mo. Then he said, "there are other top-notch treasures that can also make the strength of blood vessels higher. However, those things are almost impossible to meet. When you are free, you can look at the communication area on the letter board... Where you can learn a lot of knowledge."


    Chu Mo nodded. In fact, Chu Mo had learned a lot in the communication area of the letter board.


    In this way, Chu Mo was brought to a hall in the magic God city by Hu lie. The hall has three floors. Each floor can accommodate thousands of people!


    There were many people in the hall. People along the way greeted Hu lie with a smile when they saw two people. Looking at Chu Mo''s expression, most of them are full of curiosity.


    Chu Mo didn''t care much about these curious eyes, and asked Hu lie, "these people... Are all here to test the blood strength?"


    Hu lie shook his head and said, "not all of them. It can also test your realm very accurately. Most people should have determined the blood strength. Come here again, they all want to see how much their realm has improved after a period of practice."


    "So it is." Chu Mo looked at the people around him. Nodded and said in his heart: it seems that I will come to this place often in the future.


    "The test is free, and the strongest in some aspects... Can also be listed on the magic God list. After being listed, it will immediately become famous all over the world." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "the advantage is not only to be famous, but also to be on the list for the first time... Every time he surpasses. He will also be rewarded by the magic world. Although the reward is random, any kind of reward is quite attractive!"


    "Magic list?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, "is there any reward?"


    Hu lie said, "yes, the magic God list! There is a reward! Let''s not talk about it for the time being. There will be a list in the magic god space on the third floor and in the magic temple on each floor. This list can change anytime and anywhere. Let''s go. I''ll show you first."


    With that, Hu lie took Chu Mo to the hall on the third floor and walked to a place with the most people.


    At this time, without Hu lie''s introduction, Chu Mo can also see that it is in the deepest part of the hall on the third floor, and the wall is shining with colorful magic light.


    Looking from a distance, the wall seemed to be shrouded in a layer of colorful fog. You can only see it when you get close. There are three lists on the wall.


    Every list, from top to bottom, has a hundred names.


    In the magic world, there are more than a million creatures at every level, and any one is an amazing Tianjiao. On the list in the magic temple, there are only a mere 100 positions.


    After reading these three lists for a while, Chu Mo gradually understood why all the creatures in the magic world wanted to be on the list.


    As Hu lie said, this is the real world famous!


    "The list of the strongest combat power, the list of the strongest blood, and the list of cultivation levels!" Chu Mo murmured to himself. In the face of these three lists, his heart was quite boiling.


    Although people who practice are the most important, they should be strong in mind and not be disturbed by foreign things, so that they can go further on the road of practice.


    People who can practice also need to make progress!


    Without a competitive enterprising spirit, it is easy to get lost on the road of cultivation, either self satisfaction or self giving up.


    Therefore, the grasp of mind is a problem that every cultivator needs to face.


    The strong rely on their own perseverance to control their own temperament; The weak... Can only be adjusted through various pills.


    Chu Mo saw Hu lie''s name on the third list, and then he understood why other people would respect him so much when they saw Hu lie.


    On the list of the strongest combat power, Hu lie''s name ranked seventh; Hu lie ranks 11th on the list of the strongest blood; On the cultivation level list, Hu lie''s name only ranks 36th!


    This information is enough to explain a problem, that is: Hu lie''s combat power is far beyond, far beyond his cultivation level!


    Cultivation can come first and arrive later.


    Some people have practiced for thousands of years, and their cultivation level is higher than those who have practiced for hundreds of years, which is a very normal thing.


    Tiger lie can become the seventh strongest in combat power with the cultivation level of 36, and it really deserves the respect of others.


    "So you''re so good!" Chu Mo praised Hu lie from the bottom of his heart.


    Hu lie showed a shy smile and said, "far from it, this is just the list of the human layer. On the list of the earth and the sky layer, it is called terror, especially the sky layer... But the list of the sky layer is mostly anonymous..."


    Chu Mo said, "I''m also curious about why some names on the ranking are empty..."


    Hu lie said: "That''s what I told you before. Even if your blood strength is strong enough to be on the list, you can have several choices! The first is to directly let your name appear on the list. The whole magic world, from heaven, immortals, spirit world, and those creatures from other regions and other planes, will know your existence; the second is that you can hide your name, but occupy a place on the list and remain mysterious £» The third is more straightforward. You can choose not to publish it at all! In that case, no creature in the whole magic world will know your true information. "


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "if my blood strength can be listed, I will definitely choose to publish it and become famous!"


    But he said in his heart: it''s strange! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 317

    For Chu Mo, if he can really be on the list, he just needs to know where he is!


    From childhood to adulthood, Chu Mo received no education that allowed him to publicize wantonly. Especially in the recent year, he has suffered enough from being too famous. £À,


    It''s not good to be stared at by people all over the world.


    Especially when you don''t have enough ability to protect yourself, that feeling is even more unpleasant.


    Hu lie patted Chu Mo on the shoulder and said sympathetically, "brother, it''s not my brother. I''ll beat you. You may have a little hope in addition to the list of the strongest blood, the list of the strongest combat power and the list of cultivation levels. You''d better not think about it for the time being."


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes: "I didn''t say I could be on those two lists..."


    Speaking, Chu Mo thought of one thing: "by the way, the cultivation level list is very easy to understand. Test it... And you can test it out; but how does this list of the strongest combat power need to be up? Do you want two people to fight in the magic temple?"


    Hu lie twitched at the corner of his mouth, glanced at Chu Mo and said, "if you don''t know your background very well, I really want to doubt whether you have been to the magic world before."


    "What?" Chu Mo was a little surprised.


    "You guessed it..." Hu lie said, "although there is a little difference, you guessed it roughly right."


    "Can''t it..." Chu Mo''s handsome face is also full of strange expressions.


    "Well, everyone who enters the magic temple can fight against a mysterious man in the magic temple. This mysterious man... Almost everyone thinks it is the spirit in the magic world. Because there is no other explanation to explain his identity." Hu lie habitually digressed and said, "after fighting with the mysterious man, your fighting skills and information will be mastered by the mysterious man, and then, in the magic temple, leave your fighting shadow."


    Chu Mo was even a little confused when he heard it, and he gaped and said, "this is OK? Doesn''t it mean that all your information has been mastered by the mysterious man?"


    "Hush..." Hu lie glanced at Chu Mo and whispered, "don''t talk about the spirit of the world!"


    Chu Mo curled his lips, somewhat disapproving.


    Hu lie said seriously, "the magic world itself is an incredible place. Even the emperor of heaven dare not be presumptuous in it."


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his expression became serious.


    Tiger lie said, "but Lord Jieling won''t easily see things like these creatures. But it''s not a good habit to talk about Lord Jieling casually after all."


    Chu Mo nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Hu lie continued: "I don''t know when the list of the strongest combat power began and what it was like at first, but now, everyone can challenge, regardless of qualification and no threshold. For example, you can directly choose the people on the list of the strongest combat power without even fighting with mysterious people. If you are stronger than them, your name will replace them and appear on the list, and then your combat shadow. Naturally, it will stay in the magic temple. "


    "Can you choose not to disclose your information?" Chu Mo asked.


    Hu lie nodded: "of course, those are the same three choices! However, if you really win, no matter what choice you make, but the person you challenge knows that you have been challenged... And defeated. But if you choose not to make it public, he will not know your name."


    "This is the best!" Chu Mo now loves the rules in the magic world more and more.


    "Remind you..." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo expressionless: "although you can ignore the mysterious person and directly choose the person on the challenge list, I don''t think that''s the best choice."


    "Why?" Chu Mo said, "there should be no harm to yourself if you challenge here?"


    "There is really no substantive damage, but in your realm, you must be killed directly... That taste, if you are not afraid of being hit to lose confidence, you can try." Hu lie said.


    "Cough... I''m not so cheap." Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said, "what about fighting with the mysterious man?"


    "He will automatically adjust to the same level as you, but all his skills, moves, including experience... Must be the most powerful in your realm." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "so, don''t imagine that you can defeat the mysterious man."


    Chu Mo mumbled, "doesn''t that mean that mysterious people are a very good sparring partner?"


    Tiger lie said, "otherwise, why do you think there are so many people here?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the list of the strongest combat power, and the person who ranked first was a person without a name. He laughed and said, "brother, do you know who that person is?"


    Hu lie smiled bitterly, nodded and said, "if you ask who other anonymous people are, I really don''t know, but this... I know, just because this guy is so famous!"


    "Anonymous... Too famous?"


    "Well, now... He has already entered the sky. He is the most famous young emperor in the heaven!" Hu lie said, and his face also showed longing: "he is a genius of Jinwu nationality, named Jinwu emperor!"


    "There are people with such names..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and said in his heart that this guy was too narcissistic, right? On second thought, I felt something was wrong. Generally speaking, the name was given by his parents and elders, so I asked, "did he give it himself?"


    Hu lie shook his head: "No, it was an ancestor of the Jinwu nationality who gave him the name. It is said that when the Jinwu emperor was born, the whole Jinwu nationality had an inexplicable palpitation, as if their emperor had appeared! Finally, the great sage of the Jinwu nationality determined who the person was and directly named him Jinwu Emperor. The facts also proved that the great sage of the Jinwu nationality did not look out of sight. The Jinwu emperor is really powerful!"


    "When he was in the human level, he didn''t choose to fight against the mysterious man. The first thing he came in was to challenge the 100th place on the list of the strongest combat power." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said, "there are millions of creatures in every layer of the magic world. There are really no weak ones who can be listed. But in front of the King Wu, they are completely vulnerable."


    "After that, King Wu challenged one person every day. In the end, it took him 100 days to become the strongest person in the human layer. It didn''t take him long to enter the stratum. In the stratum, it didn''t take him many years to sweep the list of the strongest combat power, and then... Into the sky. Because he has always been an anonymous bully, so this matter was not passed on through the people around him until many years after he entered the sky Come out. " Hu lie said with some emotion: "now it has been more than 100 years since he left the battle shadow in the human layer... In this more than 100 years, there have also been some amazing Tianjiao, but no one can defeat the battle shadow left by the King Wu."


    "According to you, is it him... Or is there suspense?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said.


    Hu lie smiled: "there is no suspense, because the people around him said that King Wu was very dissatisfied with the virtual battle shadow left when no one had defeated him for so long. He simply made it public, and in order to motivate the younger generation, he also took out a quite attractive reward..."-


    I came home yesterday and slept all afternoon and all night. When I woke up today, I felt bad. I felt extremely tired and almost collapsed. I really couldn''t write any more. I owed you a chapter before, and I will make it up tomorrow.


    When I rest, it will explode immediately!

 Chapter 318

    "How tempting?" Chu Mo couldn''t help but be a little moved. The reward given by a Heavenly Emperor, even if it was a very ordinary thing, must be a treasure for him.


    "It''s a samadhi true fire!" Hu lie''s face showed some longing, say: "The Jinwu people are naturally experts in playing with fire. Any Jinwu people are not inferior to a professional alchemist in fire control. Not to mention the most outstanding young power of the Jinwu people. It is rumored that the Jinwu emperor''s understanding of fire control has reached an admirable level, which can be called a master level! If he can get a samadhi true fire, he will have an unimaginable strength for himself A huge improvement. "


    "Since it''s so good, isn''t there anyone coming down from the sky to challenge his battle shadow?" Chu Mo asked.


    "In the sky... There is the power of the realm of emperor and Lord. I have never heard of the supreme realm of magic, but there is still emperor and Lord." Hu lie said, "it is said that there is a great chance that the emperor will be moved in the sky. Therefore, it is not surprising to meet the figure of the emperor in the sky. But in that realm, it must be people with heads and faces. Who is willing to use their own realm of the emperor to suppress the virtual shadow of the Mahayana of the golden and black emperor?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said, "what you said is the same, but isn''t there a realm of Da Luo Jin Xian, Tian Xian and Zhen Xian? Are they not interested in the true fire of samadhi?"


    Hu lie said, "it''s not that they are indifferent, but those who have arrived at daruo Jinxian and entered the stratum don''t want to use the realm to forcibly suppress the virtual shadow of the battle of Jinwu emperor. If they win, even if they can get samadhi true fire, they will certainly offend Jinwu Emperor. Although they haven''t said it clearly, the reward of Jinwu emperor is obviously for the young people in the stratum below the flying period."


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie: "in that case, you didn''t try it? You are now in the period of ascension. The virtual shadow of the battle left by King Wu is only in the period of Mahayana. In terms of realm, you are a great realm higher than him. Can''t you still fight?"


    Hu lie twitched at the corner of his mouth and said with a wry smile, "although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit it. He really couldn''t fight!"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie with a surprised look on his face. He didn''t expect that Hu lie, who was so proud, could also say such words.


    Hu lie glanced at the list and whispered, "although Qingfeng is behind me in the list of the strongest combat power, our strength is indistinguishable. In fact, if he plays better, it is not impossible to surpass me. However, do you know the result of the virtual battle between Qingfeng and Jinwu emperor?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "it must be a defeat."


    "Yes, it was defeated, but the breeze in the rising period was directly killed by the second before he had time to fight against the virtual shadow of King Wu!" Hu lie said, "Qingfeng told me at that time. He wanted to use realm to suppress... Bully Jinwu emperor, but he didn''t expect. The opponent''s combat power... Is far beyond his imagination. The attack is like thunder, but the defense is not exposed!"


    "That''s really a strong man!" Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing that he had a strong curiosity about the Jinwu emperor.


    "Well, this matter is still far away from you, so don''t think about it." Hu lie patted Chu Mo on the shoulder. He knew that although his sworn brother was poor and weak, his heart was very high. Even in the face of his strong man in the rising period, he did not show any inferiority complex.


    He believes that one day. Chu Mo will be a blockbuster in the magic world.


    "Come on, let''s test your blood strength first, and then, if you want, you can meet the mysterious man." Hu lie said with a smile, "the mysterious man can''t speak, let alone ridicule you. He is a very excellent sparring."


    Chu Mo smiled, and then followed Hu lie to the room where the blood was tested.


    "After entering, you can see on the wall of the room, there is an introduction about the strength level of blood vessels, from the lowest red blood vessels to the highest purple blood vessels, representing different levels."


    "Then, drop a drop of blood on the jade table in the middle of the room, and you can know your blood strength!"


    "In the magic world, the strongest blood I know should be blue blood. It is said that in the sky... There are blue blood."


    "There are also strong and weak blood vessels of the same color. This... When testing, you will directly give your most accurate answer.


    "Purple blood... It is said that only the descendants of emperors can have this kind of blood. Whether the realm of emperors really exists... Is a mystery, and I even doubt that this kind of blood has never existed."


    Hu lie sent Chu Mo to the door of the room and explained to Chu Mo in a wordy way.


    Chu Mo nodded and entered the room. The thick stone door closed silently.


    Then Chu Mo looked at the introduction of blood strength on the wall.


    "Blood strength, divided into seven levels!"


    "It is red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple, and seven colors represent seven different blood intensities. Among them, red is the lowest, purple is the highest, and purple blood is said to be the queen of the Emperor..."


    "It''s very simple to verify the blood strength. Drop a drop of blood on the jade platform in the middle of the room. Wait a moment, and the result will come out."


    Chu Mo looked at the introduction on the wall, and his heart was also curious, thinking about what kind of blood he could be?


    Now, without hesitation, he walked directly to the square jade platform in the middle of the room.


    The jade platform is about two feet square and more than two feet high. It is slightly yellow in color, exudes a warm luster, and is full of vicissitudes of ancient charm.


    Chu Mo stood in front of the jade platform and cut his finger. A drop of bright red blood directly fell on the jade platform.


    The blood was bright red and looked shiny. Chu Mo murmured, "my blood should be the most common red blood, right?"


    Just then, this drop of blood was directly absorbed by the jade platform. Then, a mental wave instantly appeared in Chu Mo''s mind, as if it were a sudden huge wave, which instantly formed in Chu Mo''s spiritual sea of knowledge, and jumped high to hit the front.


    Then, an amazing scene happened... The jade platform in front of Chu Mo suddenly... There were countless cracks on it!


    Moreover, there are more and more cracks!


    In the end, with a snap, the jade platform, which had existed for many years, broke directly!


    Not only broken, but also turned into powder, like a stone weathered for hundreds of millions of years in the blink of an eye, directly turned into jade powder


    "This... What is this?" Chu Mo stared at the scene dumbfounded and muttered, "don''t you say... Will you give the answer directly? What''s my answer? How can this jade platform break? Can you say... Without testing the blood strength, this jade platform... Will break once?"


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly came to mind in the void: "this jade platform is the jade that appeared at the beginning of the formation of the universe. Like the jade platforms in other rooms, it has existed for endless years."


    "Who?"


    I underestimated the fatigue of my body and was very tired.


    Then I found that the post was pushed... In fact, this post should be November 1st. At that time, I felt that the number of words was too few, so I pushed it back. Unexpectedly, it was pushed to a day when I was most tired. It''s also a coincidence, a little helpless, but I can only happily accept it.


    In December, the time was cut to pieces. As soon as I came back the day before yesterday, I had to go out again on the 10th to record the semi-finals and finals of Chinese good poetry, which could not end until the 14th.


    I have to go out on the 20th to attend the new book press conference of the fat man


    Therefore, I can only try to find time to explode this month.


    Because before that, I need to ensure the stability of the update. The lesson of the previous few days is still in front of me.


    There will be three watches today, which can be regarded as making up for the previous one.


    There will be at least five o''clock tomorrow. Break out and give back to everyone. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 319

    Chu Mo was startled by the sound, and his whole body tightened on the spot. Killing heaven instantly appeared in his hands, and the cold light burst ¨Q¡£¡­ ¨Q


    At this time, a light and shadow slowly condensed from Chu Mo''s face into a human shape. Finally, it became more and more clear that the image of a middle-aged man appeared in front of Chu mo.


    This middle-aged man, judging from his appearance, is very ordinary. He belongs to the type that can''t be found after being thrown into the crowd. It''s simply too ordinary to find any characteristics.


    "Who are you?" Although the middle-aged man was so ordinary, Chu Mo still looked at the sudden man in front of him with a wary face and asked coldly.


    "Me? I''m the mysterious man in the mouth of you creatures, or... The spirit." The middle-aged man''s ordinary face, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, seemed to show a faint smile.


    "Ah?" Chu Mo couldn''t help exclaiming, and then stared at the middle-aged man, his eyes showed an unbelievable light, and he almost couldn''t believe what the ordinary middle-aged man said was true.


    "Mysterious man... Spirit?" Chu Mo gaped and said, "doesn''t it mean that mysterious people can''t speak?"


    "Who told you?" A faint smile flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged man: "what can I say with a group of low creatures?"


    "Lower creatures..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly and said with a wry smile, "they are all lower creatures, so what am I?"


    "Naturally, you are countless times superior to them!" The middle-aged man said faintly, "however, I suggest you not to disclose the information of blood strength for the time being."


    "I don''t have any information. How can I disclose it?" Chu Mo said.


    "The power contained in your blood can''t even bear the jade platform. Now you may not realize it and don''t understand what it means. However, if the news is spread, the future will be less easy." The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo, and his voice was very calm, but the content was very amazing.


    "Why?" Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged man and felt a very strange feeling in his heart.


    It''s not just for middle-aged people. Chu Mo had great doubts about this middle-aged man... In his heart.


    "Because your blood is enough to attract the covet of all powerful creatures, once they know it, they will certainly find you at all costs. Then... Refined you! Even if you can''t refine a drop of blood essence now, they still won''t let you go." The middle-aged man said faintly.


    "What about you?" Chu Mo couldn''t help but feel cold and looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Me? I''ll never hurt you." Said the middle-aged man.


    "I don''t understand." Chu Mo frowned.


    "You will understand later." The eyes of the middle-aged man looking at Chu Mo became a little soft.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the jade platform, which had been broken into powder, unexpectedly recovered under a burst of brilliance.


    Chu Mo stared at the scene dumbfounded. I can''t believe my eyes.


    "With your talent, few people will believe what kind of red blood, orange blood... And even green blood strength you are." The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "well, I''ll help you forge a blue inferior blood strength, so that you can barely get on the blood strongest list, and you can choose to be anonymous... In this way, your friend should not doubt you."


    "You mean, you want to help me cheat?" Chu Mo''s eyes widened. Looking at the middle-aged man strangely, "are you really the mysterious man in their mouth? Is it the spirit of the magic world?"


    "Don''t feel strange. You will understand why in the future, but now, I will only help you do this." The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "it''s to help you. Hide your blood strength. As for other things, it''s up to you. I won''t be selfish to help you."


    "But this... Has been very incredible..." Chu Mo mumbled, and then raised his head. Looking at the ordinary looking middle-aged man, "can''t you tell me why?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head.


    "My blood strength... Is it really strong?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Not very strong." Said the middle-aged man.


    Chu Mo was stunned.


    The middle-aged man then said, "it''s the strongest!"


    "...." Chu Merton was speechless.


    The middle-aged man took a deep look at Chu Mo: "but it''s also taboo. You can''t let anyone know this."


    "I don''t even know what''s going on." Chu Mo whispered.


    "In short, don''t mention it to anyone. What happened here today is right." The middle-aged man said, "even the supreme one can''t see through your blood."


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless, took a deep breath, and then nodded, "I know."


    "That''s good. Now you can make a choice." With that, the figure of the middle-aged man suddenly disappeared in front of Chu mo.


    "Select?" Chu Mo just gave a question, and then looked at the empty room foolishly. Just now, everything seemed like a dream, like an illusion.


    The jade platform was placed there intact, but the middle-aged man... Disappeared without a trace.


    "What the hell is going on?" Chu Mo widened his eyes hard and looked around.


    At this time, in the sea of spiritual knowledge, a message came, "the blue inferior strength blood can be listed on the human blood strongest list, ranking 76, please choose whether to make it public."


    "Not public!" Subconsciously, Chu Mo conveyed a divine idea.


    "Please choose whether to make it public anonymously or not at all. It is recommended to make it public anonymously."


    Chu Mo''s spiritual awareness of the sea, once again passed a message.


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines. Now it was finally confirmed that the appearance of the just middle-aged man was not his illusion.


    Hu lie has never told him this kind of hint with a bit of humanization.


    "Select anonymous public." Chu Mo responded.


    Then... In the hall on the third floor outside, those who were looking at the three lists on the wall, some with sharp eyes, suddenly found that there was a slight change on the ''blood strongest list'', and people couldn''t help but cry out.


    "The list of the strongest blood vessels has changed!"


    "There are new people on the list!"


    "Mi Xin, who finished last!"


    "Yes, the last place on the list of the strongest blood was Mi Xin. Now he''s gone and he''s squeezed out of the list!"


    "What is the ranking of that person?"


    People uttered bursts of exclamation, and then a monk with a good memory directly pointed out that the latest one on the list was ranked 76!


    "Seventy six, the one whose name is hidden!"


    "Yes, it''s the 76th!"


    "According to this ranking, this person should be blue inferior blood..."


    "It''s really unexpected that there are new people on the list of the strongest blood lines that haven''t changed for a long time."


    "Blue blood... Even if it is inferior, it is also very strong!"


    "It seems... We have another strong man!"


    At this time, the strongest blood list, once again... There has been a huge change!


    Everyone was so shocked that they instantly forgot the 76th anonymous person on the list, because this time, it was the first place that changed.


    Change! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 320

    Today was originally a very ordinary day. There was nothing special in the endless years of the magic world, but this refers to the past. ¡Ó£¬


    From this moment on, today will be a day that all creatures in the magic world can''t forget.


    Because it has not changed for thousands of years, the person who ranks first in the list of the strongest blood in the human layer... Changed!


    The one who ranks first in the list of the strongest blood is as famous as thunder in the whole magic world.


    Wang Zhen!


    The peerless pride of a people.


    A young man who is highly expected by all Terrans. Yes, although he is thousands of years old, he is still very young for the senior monk who has a long life.


    Wang Zhen is the young man who is most likely to step into the supreme realm. He is the strongest Terran in the whole magic world in the past 3000 years.


    His blood strength ranks first not only in the human stratum, but also in the stratum!


    He is the blood of cyan best strength!


    Even Jin Wu Emperor, such a brilliant young power, is also the blood of the best strength of cyan, but it can only rank sixth in the human level!


    These amazing talents were quite young when they were in the human stratum. Their blood strength increased to varying degrees after entering the stratum.


    For example, Wang Zhen, on the list of the strongest blood in the stratum, his blood intensity has reached the peak intensity of cyan!


    Still ranked first!


    There is a rumor on the letter board that Wang Zhen''s blood is on the sky... And has reached the blue intensity!


    Of course, there is also a saying in the discussion and exchange area of the letter board, which has been recognized by many people.


    It is said that some blood vessels are super strong. In the human layer or stratum, creatures that have reached the blue intensity chose not to disclose their blood intensity at all, so that Wang Zhen''s blue best blood occupied the first place in the list.


    But this statement is somewhat untenable.


    Because I choose not to disclose my blood strength at all, although I can keep it absolutely secret. Not known by anyone. But there is one thing, in this case, the magic world will not give you any rewards!


    The rewards of the magic world, even the existence of the level of the emperor of the heaven, should be moved. No matter how strong the blood strength is, it is unlikely to ignore the rewards of the magic world.


    Therefore, Wang Zhen, the strongest Tianjiao of the Terran for thousands of years, has always been an example for many people. Are the goals that the heart vowed to surpass.


    But just now, his name, which ranked first on the list of the strongest human blood, suddenly... Became second.


    With everyone behind, the names were all moved back.


    And the anonymous person who was originally in the 76th place has also become the fastest person to lose the place after being listed in almost all history... From the 76th place to the 77th place.


    The one who ranked 99 before was the poorest. First, he was squeezed to the top 100 by a 76 ranked person, and then... He was directly squeezed out of the list by the first person.


    Within a day. Two people failed in a row!


    Although, on this list, many people may have left the human stratum many years ago and entered the stratum even higher.


    But this result still shocked all living creatures.


    Above the letter board of the magic world, the area of the human layer. Soon occupied by this news.


    Almost all human beings in the magic world know this.


    After the creatures of the human layer know it, the creatures of the stratum and the sky... Will also know it soon.


    Next, people began to speculate about the person who pushed Wang Zhen from the first place to the second place in the list of the strongest human blood. Who is it, Terrans... Or other races? Is it male or female? Is his blood strength the best in cyan... Or... Blue?


    However, what shocked people was that at this time, there was a flash of light and a strange name appeared directly there.


    Qi Xiaoyu!


    All the people on the third floor of the magic Temple couldn''t help getting restless.


    "Open... Open... He actually chose to open his name!"


    "What does that word say? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    "Er... I suddenly feel that I''m so illiterate... I don''t know that word..."


    "All... Read that word! It''s stupid!"


    "Cough... Qi Xiaoyu, it sounds like a girl''s name? It''s actually a woman? It''s actually a woman who has become the strongest blood of our people? Ah, ah, is there any reason?"


    "What''s wrong with women? Do you look down on women?" In the hall on the third floor, there were several powerful women on the spot, staring at the man with cold eyes.


    One of the women has wings on her back, with colorful light flowing on it.


    Butterfly fairy!


    She even came here.


    The butterfly fairy was actually startled by the storm on the message board.


    As soon as the message on the message board came out, the butterfly fairy who was in the magic God city rushed over immediately.


    She wanted to see who it was. When she was in the human layer, her blood strength surpassed Wang Zhen. But before she could confirm who the man was, she heard this disgusting remark.


    "Cough... Butterfly fairy, that cloud dream fairy... Sorry, slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue, don''t tell me the same thing, I admit my mistake... I''m wrong..." a man with some obscene appearance saw those powerful women looking at him with cold eyes, and his legs were a little scared soft.


    He apologized and ran away.


    Fortunately, at this time, everyone was in no mood to pay attention to him, and they all focused on the name.


    "Qi Xiaoyu... What a strange name. Her surname is also strange enough, but it should be a woman. It seems that I need to win her over." Caidie fairy thought in her heart. Then she glanced at another woman who was extremely beautiful, but also had a cold and arrogant face.


    Yunmeng fairy!


    A woman in Mahayana, whose race is unknown, ranks ninth on the list of the strongest combat power!


    The butterfly fairy, however, only ranked 58th.


    However, to be honest, the butterfly fairy is not afraid of the cloud dream fairy, because combat power is a comprehensive thing.


    It''s not that if you can fight the best... You will surely live to the end.


    The reason why Caidie fairy ranks in the 58th place is that she has never used her real killer mace in the challenge!


    The eyes of the two women met in midair, and then gave a cold hum at the same time. They looked away with tacit understanding.


    Same sex repulsion, not to mention two different races, the same beautiful and intelligent women, do not deal with... Is the most normal thing.


    "Check this person named Qi Xiaoyu for me immediately. I want to know all her information in the shortest time."¡ª¡ª


    Well, that''s all for today. It''ll explode for you tomorrow! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 321

    The Fairy Butterfly whispered an order to the two women around her, and then her eyes fell to the middle and lower position of the list of the strongest blood, squinted, and whispered, "I want all the data of people who test blood strength today!"


    Over there, Yunmeng fairy, almost the same command. "


    For them, even if they know that they are unlikely to win over the people on the list, at least... They must try hard.


    If you don''t try, how can you know that it won''t work?


    At the same time, the whole human layer of the magic world, the people who began to take action were not just the butterfly fairy and the cloud dream fairy.


    Hu lie held a letter board in his hand and stared dumbfounded.


    From the moment when the blood list changed, he had an intuition that the one who ranked 76 should be his sworn brother Chu Mo!


    Because he watched Chu Mo go in!


    Although there are hundreds of rooms testing blood in the magic temple, and at least dozens of people testing blood at the same time, Hu lie has a feeling that that person... Must be Chu Mo!


    However, before his heart calmed down, even greater changes took place.


    This time, it''s earth shaking!


    Wang Zhen, who had been in the first row for many years, was pushed down.


    Moreover, Hu lie was stunned at the sight of the name on the list.


    Qi Xiaoyu... Unexpectedly, she is the fairy woman who is known as the first beauty in the human layer of the magic world!


    "God..." Hu lie put his hand on his forehead and rubbed his eyebrows, feeling that the whole person was a little confused. For a long time, I listened to the noisy voices in the distance, watched many people deliberately approach here, and began to pay attention to the people in the blood intensity test room.


    Hu lie breathed a sigh, and said in his heart: anyway, I will try my best to fight for that fairy woman. Chu Mo just seems to be interested in that woman. I can support him to pursue her!


    We don''t want to call this genius under the command of the tiger clan, but at least... We should also maintain a good relationship and exchange what we need!


    At this time. Chu Mo came out of the room where the blood strength was tested. Seeing Hu lie, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t wait to say hello to Hu lie. There were dozens of people over there, both men and women, who began to lean towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, looking at Hu lie, and said to himself: I have chosen anonymity... What''s going on?


    The wry smile in Hu lie''s eyes flashed by. Loudly said: "brother, is that you who just made the list? Haha, let''s go and have a drink to celebrate!"


    Shua Shua!


    With Hu lie''s words, many people''s eyes focused on them and fell on Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned at first, and then he saw Hu lie wink at him.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "why? Someone is on the list? I hope it''s me!"


    Hu lie smiled and patted Chu Mo on the shoulder: "go, brother! Let''s drink!"


    Those who wanted to come over and get close to Chu Mo saw the famous tiger lie. Unexpectedly, I was so familiar with this person that I suddenly felt it was over and turned my eyes to other directions.


    After all, they want to know whether Qi Xiaoyu... Has a chance to be won!


    Let alone whether Chu Mo is the one on the list. Even if he is, they have little hope. It''s really not so easy to pull people away from Hu lie.


    "Hey... I didn''t expect that tiger lie had already taken the lead..."


    Looking at the back of Hu lie and Chu Mo leaving, someone sighed.


    "That boy? It''s not necessarily him... The person who just went in to test the blood strength. There are at least dozens." Someone said.


    "Who knows, since people choose anonymity, they probably don''t want to be known by others, so it''s better to see luck..." the person beside said.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In a room where blood is tested. Qi Xiaoyu stood there with cold eyes, looking at the news rolling on the letter board in his hand, and a decisive color flashed between his eyebrows.


    Test the blood strength, and then publish the information. Qi Xiaoyu also fought for a long time.


    She knows very well, with her Elven royal blood. The strength of blood vessels must be quite strong.


    If she chooses not to publish it, she can only bear the name of the first beauty in the human world and become the * * target of young CHILDES from the heaven or the fairy world.


    She was so bored with those people that she didn''t even want to look at them.


    She always felt that her original separation must have met the person she was looking for, and... Something must have happened between them!


    Because countless times I dream back in the middle of the night, I can always see a vague figure in my dream. Every time I want to see that person''s face clearly, my dream will wake up.


    It was getting closer and closer to that day, and she was unable to make another separation and go to the world.


    Moreover, even if I go and find that person, what can I do?


    People in the world are afraid that their strength is not even innate... What ability do they have to help themselves?


    The reason why I chose to believe that prophecy and go to the mortal world to find that person was also because I was really desperate.


    Because at that time, she had not awakened the blood of the elf royal family and could not enter the magic world.


    Before her, there was no strong person who could enter the magic world. Although some elders were not weak, they were only for the spirit world. Their blood can''t enter the magic world at all, and naturally it''s impossible to get any help from the magic world.


    Until that day, her separation in the world collapsed, and her noumenon... Also suffered a heavy blow. It was this serious injury that awakened her spirit royal blood!


    For Qi Xiaoyu, it was simply a straw to save her life. She instinctively grabbed it.


    After healing, he entered the magic world.


    After thoroughly understanding the various rules of the magic world, Qi Xiaoyu placed his hope on those top families in the heaven!


    Because only those families who have the throne can help her.


    As for the person who said the prophecy... Qi Xiaoyu no longer thought about it. After her split collapse, she did not believe that a mortal person was able to help her; Moreover, she doesn''t want to involve an innocent person.


    Therefore, after struggling for a long time, Qi Xiaoyu chose to test the blood strength, and then... Open!


    She''s going fishing!


    However, it is not to catch those handsome young gentlemen, but the solicitation of the Tianjie family, which really has a strong background, to her!


    What she wants is more than solicitation!


    Because if so, the whole elves... Will be completely destroyed under the anger of the demon!


    What she wants... Is comprehensive help!


    Under the condition of ensuring the safety of the whole elves... She also needs to be safe!


    Now, let''s see if anyone dares to compete with that demon.


    After taking a deep breath, Qi Xiaoyu pushed open the door of the blood strength test room with an expressionless face.


    Boom!


    A large group of people immediately surrounded.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed a touch of sadness.


    As an elf, an elf princess with royal blood, she doesn''t like this, but she... Has no other way.


    "My blood strength is blue. People who are unable to attract me have better not try easily and waste each other''s time."


    "I have a strong enemy in the realm of emperor. If I don''t want to be an enemy with emperor, I don''t need to waste time."


    "I have a race that needs the protection of powerful forces. Those who can''t guarantee this can also leave."


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at the crowd with cold eyes. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 322

    This group of people were all stunned there, staring at Qi Xiaoyu dumbfounded, shocked by her words, and didn''t know what to say. ¡÷ ¨J£¬


    "Blue... Blue blood... God, there is a creature with blue blood in the human layer... Is it true?" Some people can''t believe it.


    "There are strong enemies in the realm of emperor and Lord? If I remember correctly, the elves... Have disappeared in the heaven, and it is said that they have entered the spiritual realm... In the spiritual realm, if I remember correctly, the strongest in the spiritual realm... That is, the realm of Yuanying, how can there be strong enemies in the realm of emperor and Lord?" Someone frowned and puzzled.


    "It needs the protection of powerful forces... This is too difficult for me to do." Someone smiled bitterly.


    This scene is different from what everyone expected before.


    Everyone thought it must be very difficult to win over this new woman on the list of the strongest human blood. Now they find it... More difficult than they imagined!


    It''s not that it''s difficult to win over people, but that few of them can meet the requirements of this woman.


    The realm of emperor and Lord has been regarded as a real big man in the heaven. A family, if there is an emperor and Lord realm who can sit in power, then this family can be called a Haozu.


    If there are two or three great powers in the realm of emperor, it is the top Haozu!


    Therefore, no one will easily provoke an emperor. Once the power of that realm is released, it is easy to break the stars and overturn the sun and moon.


    Therefore, when Qi Xiaoyu put forward these three requirements, more than half of the people immediately showed a wry smile and shook their heads secretly, knowing that they were dead.


    At this time, a soft woman''s voice sounded, "sister, I can consider these three requirements."


    With that, a woman in white walked out of the crowd calmly. Elegant manner, that gorgeous face, with a faint smile.


    "Cloud dream fairy!"


    "Yunmeng fairy''s identity is mysterious, but her combat power is quite strong."


    "With the realm of Mahayana, she ranks ninth in the list of the strongest combat power, and can be regarded as a real proud woman."


    A voice of discussion came from the crowd.


    With a smile on her face, Yunmeng fairy gently said, "I don''t know what''s sacred about her sister''s enemy? Can we talk about it?"


    Qi Xiaoyu raised his head and looked at Yunmeng fairy. Just about to nod, a cold voice came from one side.


    "You''d better not trust a person of unknown origin."


    Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned. Then he saw a woman with the same beautiful appearance and wearing a colorful skirt coming out of the crowd.


    Behind the woman, there is also a pair of colorful streamer wings, gently flapping, which is very beautiful.


    The crowd suddenly heard a slight cry of surprise.


    "Here comes the butterfly fairy!"


    "I''ve always heard that the butterfly fairy and the cloud dream fairy are at odds. Now it seems that it''s true."


    "Hehe, both of them are extremely talented beautiful women, both of whom are really proud of God. It''s normal for them to look uncomfortable with each other."


    Fairy Yunmeng glanced at the butterfly fairy and said faintly, "who should I be? It''s a little butterfly."


    The butterfly fairy said coldly, "what happened to the little butterfly? At least I didn''t hide my head and show my tail."


    Yunmeng fairy''s voice was also cold. She looked at the butterfly fairy disdainfully and said, "I''m not like you. I''m not completely evolved. I still have a pair of wings on my body. What''s the stinky display?"


    "Bitch, who are you talking about?" The butterfly fairy''s face changed greatly, and the wings behind her. It has always been her proudest thing. Unexpectedly, it has become a symbol of shameful display in this woman''s mouth.


    "Naturally, you bitch." Yunmeng fairy said coldly, "don''t think you have poison on your body, and others won''t dare to provoke you. If you provoke me, you must tear off your wings and tear you apart!"


    All the people around twitched at the corners of their mouths, and their hearts were cold. It was unexpected that Yunmeng fairy should be so cruel.


    The butterfly fairy was also so angry that she turned pale and angrily said, "do you want to fight?"


    Yunmeng fairy sneered, "do you think I''m afraid of people like you in the middle of the ranking?"


    At this time, a gentle voice came: "everyone is friends, noisy here, not afraid of being laughed at? Each step back, as for the beautiful fairy girl, who wants to choose which side, is her freedom..."


    With this sound, a handsome young man in blue with a folding fan came over.


    The young man is handsome, tall and straight, with two sword eyebrows, flying obliquely into the temples. His eyes are very spiritual, and his mouth has a gentle smile. He looks like a very educated aristocrat.


    The onlookers suddenly made a low exclamation.


    "Shangguan Nan is also here. It''s lively now, haha..." someone snickered in the crowd.


    "The third place on the list of the strongest combat power, the young Tianjiao in the official family in the heaven, is really worthy of its reputation!" Some people envy.


    "Is shangguannan... Also trying to attract this fairy girl?" Someone whispered.


    When Caidie fairy and Yunmeng fairy saw Shangguan Nan, their faces all changed slightly, and then they looked at each other and gave a cold hum at the same time.


    Shangguan Nan smiled and said, "why? Everyone is actually friends..."


    "Who is her friend?" Butterfly Fairy and cloud dream fairy speak in unison.


    With that, they glared at each other fiercely, but then, the two women all looked up at Guan Nan with bright and cold eyes, and there was a bit of resentment in their eyes.


    Shangguan Nan slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth, and then said, "this is not the place to talk, or... Let''s talk somewhere else?"


    Butterfly Fairy and cloud dream fairy both snorted, but they didn''t refuse.


    Shangguan Nan smiled gracefully at Qi Xiaoyu: "beautiful fairy girl, can you invite you to have lunch?"


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Shangguan Nan with cold eyes and said in a cold voice, "can you help me?"


    Shangguan Nan smiled and said, "can you help me? I can''t promise you this, but..."


    Before he finished speaking, Qi Xiaoyu said coldly, "I can''t help you. What are you doing here?"


    "Er..." Shangguan Nan choked and almost lost his breath, and then said with a wry smile, "can you let me finish?"


    "Say something quickly." Qi Xiaoyu''s voice was cold. Although the man in front of him was handsome and handsome, he was still the third young Tianjiao on the list of the strongest human combat power. But somehow, when Qi Xiaoyu saw him, he instinctively felt bored in his heart.


    Shangguan Nan still maintained his demeanor and said with a smile, "what I want to say is that in this human layer... If I can''t help you, then no one can help you."


    Qi Xiaoyu gave Shangguan Nan a cold look: "Why are you so sure? You are not the first person in combat power."


    Shangguan Nan smiled: "this layer... Even if the combat power is the first, what can it be? Even the golden Wu Emperor in the Mahayana period in the past, he will never dare to compete with an emperor. Therefore, the combat power ranking... Is actually nothing."


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Shangguan Nan: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, if you want to help you, at least you have to figure out what''s going on first, don''t you think?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 323

    Shangguan Nan said slightly, "moreover, even if you are the blood of blue intensity, you are still too weak after all. Cooperating with you, what you value... Is the future, so you need to be patient, right?"


    Qi Xiaoyu hesitated slightly, nodded and said, "I hope you don''t cheat me. Please search and see the most complete!


    Shangguan Nan smiled and shook her head, "I, Shangguan Nan, never disdain to cheat."


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at him: "all right."


    There, the butterfly fairy and the cloud dream fairy seem to be unwilling.


    Shangguan Nan looked at them and smiled, "two beautiful fairies, together?"


    Yunmeng fairy said, "shangguannan, will you give us a fair chance to compete?"


    Butterfly Fairy also looked at Shangguan Nan incredulously.


    Those people in the crowd also understand the concerns of Yunmeng fairy and Caidie. Shangguan Nan himself is dazzling enough, and the Shangguan family behind him is extremely powerful. Even in heaven, it can be regarded as a famous family.


    If he really wants to recruit this beautiful fairy girl into his home, neither the butterfly fairy, the princess of the butterfly family, nor the cloud dream fairy, the mysterious woman, has the ability to compete with him.


    Shangguan Nan smiled and said, "who do you think of me Shangguan Nan? Besides, this beautiful fairy girl is not someone''s private ownership. She naturally has the right to choose."


    "Well, let''s talk!" The fairy Yunmeng thought for a moment and nodded her head.


    The Fairy Butterfly glanced at Shangguan Nan and finally nodded and said, "OK!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In a private room in a restaurant far away from the magic temple, Chu Mo and Hu lie sat opposite each other, with several plates of exquisite dishes on the table and a jar of magic wine between them.


    Hu lie poured out two bowls, picked up one and said with a smile, "come on, cheers to your blood strength, brother. Let''s not get drunk today!"


    Chu Mo smiled and picked up the wine bowl. He touched Hu lie and drank it in one gulp.


    The powerful medicine contained in magic wine suddenly burst out.


    However, Chu Mo began to try to use the will of heaven and my will to resolve the powerful power in magic wine. This move really works!


    Seeing Chu Mo''s face turn red instantly, and then quickly return to normal, Hu lie shows a trace of admiration. Said with a smile, "learn to be smart and know how to resolve alcohol with your heart."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth. Looking at Hu lie, "did you know it long ago?"


    Hu lie nodded, but explained: "in fact... At a certain level, it''s too difficult to get drunk once. The feeling of getting drunk... In fact, it''s very good. You don''t have to think about anything, let your emotions dominate your thinking, and you can get drunk..."


    "..." Chu Mo, with a black line, looked at Hu lie and said to himself, brother of the big tiger. How much pressure do you have on weekdays?


    "By the way, the fairy girl you followed before is the real peerless Tianjiao, the real tianzhijiao girl!" Hu lie took another sip and said with some emotion, "I''m afraid it won''t be long before she can directly enter the stratum..."


    "What?" Chu Mo''s face changed slightly, and his eyebrows picked up. Looking at Hu lie, he said, "what do you mean?"


    "Just look at the communication area of the letter board." Hu lie leaned lazily on the chair and said faintly, "since you are my sworn brother, as a brother, I have to remind you that it is better to forget this fairy woman as soon as possible, she is not something you can miss..."


    Hu lie said. The expression on her face became serious, looking down at Chu Mo, who was looking at the letter board carefully, and then said, "such a woman, even if she is not excellent at all, she is just a beautiful vase, but her identity of the elves. As well as her stunning face, it is enough to move the sons of the big families in the world of heaven."


    "What''s more, the strength of her blood is extremely strong, and it even suppressed Wang Zhen, who had reached the blue best strength when he was in the human layer. If I guessed correctly, her blood is likely to have reached the state of blue blood!"


    "This, in the human level of the whole magic world, can be said to be almost unprecedented!"


    "On the surface, it''s unprecedented!"


    Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and sighed, "so, such a woman is not something people like you and me can miss. There must be top forces in heaven to attract her."


    "I know, you are also excellent, um... In fact, you are quite excellent. You can step into this magical world without reaching the innate realm. Even with the help of artifact, you still need strong blood power as the foundation."


    "Your blood power is indeed very strong. Although it is only ranked 77th, it shows that you are powerful if you can be listed. After all, there are millions of creatures behind you!"


    "Outside the realm of magic gods, there are more creatures... Left behind by you. I don''t know how many immortals in the heaven will envy your blood."


    "Over time, you will definitely shine!"


    "But my brother, at present... Don''t think about that fairy girl..."


    Hu lie painstakingly persuaded his sworn brother, but Chu Mo didn''t seem to hear his words at all, lowered his head, sat there, looking at the letter board with a grim expression.


    "My blood strength is blue. People who are unable to attract me have better not try easily and waste each other''s time."


    "I have a strong enemy in the realm of emperor. If I don''t want to be an enemy with emperor, I don''t need to waste time."


    "I have a race that needs the protection of powerful forces. Those who can''t guarantee this can also leave."


    Chu Mo looked at the communication area of the letter board, and the three words that Qi Xiaoyu said at the scene, the whole person became extremely silent.


    What Hu lie said, he heard, but he didn''t listen to a word.


    He subconsciously picked up the wine bowl, felt that the bowl was empty, and muttered, "pour the wine."


    Hu lie looked helpless and filled the wine for him. At the same time, he said, "the fairy woman is really beautiful and can be called the most beautiful. Brother, if you really like beautiful women, just turn back and help you find them. Everything must be done according to your ability..."


    Gudong.


    It was Chu Mo who answered him with a bowl of magic wine.


    Later, Hu lie saw Chu Mo sitting there, closing his eyes and dissolving the power of magic brewing.


    Boom!


    A relatively strong breath rose from Chu Mo''s body!


    The so-called strong, but relative to the existing state of Chu Mo, for Hu lie, there is not much feeling at all.


    But Hu lie also saw that Chu Mo had made a breakthrough!


    From the iron and blood realm on the fifth floor of the Yellow level to the golden and stone realm on the sixth floor of the Yellow level!


    "This breakthrough speed... Is not too slow." Hu lie mumbled falsely.


    In fact, for the tiger creatures with strong blood, they are already creatures of the innate realm when they are born... Their first step is to build a foundation!


    Chu Mo did not speak, sitting there, feeling the power of the realm of gold and stone.


    At the same time, it constantly operates the divine will and my mind method, consolidating its own realm.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes, looked at Hu lie and said seriously, "that''s my daughter-in-law!" (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 324

    Hu lie''s mouth opened like a python, stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded, and said for a long time, "brother, didn''t you just convert alcohol into strength?"


    "I''m not drunk, I''m serious." Chu Mo said.


    "Cough..." Hu lie suddenly coughed loudly, and his face turned red.


    "Laugh if you want, don''t hold back." Chu Mo said.


    "Hahahahahaha..." Hu lie made a series of laughter.


    The howling of the tiger clan was originally a means of attack. Although Hu lie didn''t pour strength into his voice, the laughter still spread out and startled many people.


    Shangguan Nan, who was going upstairs, frowned slightly, and then stretched out: "the tiger is also there."


    The cloud dream fairy said coldly, "I don''t know what''s crazy."


    The butterfly fairy said faintly, "let''s go crazy."


    Qi Xiaoyu was expressionless. She was originally cold and arrogant. Although she came from the spiritual world, the realm could not be compared with these creatures, she did not feel inferior, nor did she feel inferior.


    Shangguan Nan said, "don''t worry about him, even if the tiger is drunk, it won''t spill on my head."


    In the room.


    Hu lie laughed for a long time, laughing so that tears flowed out, and then looked at Chu Mo: "I said brother, why didn''t my brother find out before, you are so humorous?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    "No kidding, is it true?" Hu lie laughed enough, sighed, and said, "it''s normal for a simple teenager to love beautiful women. Sometimes there are some fantasies... It''s not unacceptable. However, this fantasy is too much, it''s not good."


    "My relationship with her is not strange to you." Chu Mo hesitated slightly and said, "I''ve known her for a long time."


    This matter, sooner or later, will also be known by Hu lie, so let him know now. and. In the magic world, Chu Mo has no one to trust except Hu lie.


    Even the mysterious man just made Chu Mo feel puzzled. It''s impossible to trust him.


    "What do you mean?" Hu lie found that Chu Mo was not joking, and couldn''t help frowning slightly at Chu mo.


    "She once had a separation and entered the mortal world. There were many intersections between me and her..." Chu Mo''s eyes. Revealing the color of memory, he told Hu lie about his acquaintance with Qi Xiaoyu.


    "You mean... Who is she looking for in the human world? That person is likely to be you?" The expression on Hu lie''s face gradually became severe.


    "Yes, but until the end, she broke down and didn''t mention it again. Let alone her identity." Chu Mo said sadly, "but I have a feeling that she had awakened her missing memory before her identity collapsed."


    "Her kind of separation is the lowest level of separation, which is not even a skill. If the separation collapses, the noumenon will also suffer heavy losses, and all the information of that separation will be completely lost." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo with some sympathy: "that is to say, she is now. She is the stranger you are most familiar with... Even the most familiar can''t be said. Her separation, with her noumenon. Because of the lack of memory, her personality will be completely different. So, brother, it''s almost impossible for you to catch her back."


    "She''s mine!" Chu Mo said seriously, "no matter what, I have to find out. I have to let her know who I am! I can help her!"


    "...." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo, twitched at the corners of his mouth, and swallowed the words he wanted to spit out. He couldn''t say that, which was a little too shocking.


    Chu Mo looked up at Hu lie and said softly, "I know what my brother is going to say. I''m too weak, aren''t I?"


    Hu lie sighed, "if you are given time and the same time and cultivation conditions as us, I believe that your cultivation speed will never be slower than us, or even faster than us!"


    "But now you... Are really weak."


    "Maybe speaking out will hurt your self-confidence, but I believe you also know that now in the whole magic world, you may... Be the weakest!"


    Chu Mo''s face was a little gloomy, but soon, a smile appeared on his face and said, "I know that I am the weakest person in the magic world now, but I believe it will not be soon!"


    Hu lie sighed, "given a hundred years, you can cultivate to the soaring stage, and you are already the kind of the top talent. But the question is, can the fairy girl wait for you for a hundred years? If she can, she won''t ask for help publicly."


    Hu lie glanced at the letter board in front of him and said, "you see, Shangguan Nan, the son of the official family in the powerful family in the heaven, has begun to attract her, uh... And the butterfly fairy and the cloud dream fairy... Gee, unexpectedly, he also came to our restaurant."


    Hu lie said, looking up at Chu Mo: "the most important thing is not whether you can help her, but... She doesn''t remember who you are!"


    This sentence, like a knife, pierced Chu Mo''s heart, because Chu Mo was very clear that what Hu lie said was right.


    The blue skirt girl who used to be so attached to herself and so happy running around in front of her now doesn''t remember herself at all.


    If you rush over, I''m afraid you will be misunderstood.


    Therefore, even if he knew that Qi Xiaoyu came to this restaurant with the childe of the celestial clan now, Chu Mo''s heart could not even have the courage to see her.


    Just in front of Hu lie, his courage was like a balloon punctured by a needle. With a bang, it scattered completely.


    Even if she is your daughter-in-law... What can happen?


    Chu Mo''s heart is full of bitterness.


    Hu lie couldn''t bear to see it. He didn''t have any unforgettable love, but the relationship between him and his brother Hu Xiao was excellent!


    If one day, brother Hu Xiao loses his memory and doesn''t remember him, he is estimated to be in pain like Chu mo.


    Although love is different from family affection, the painful taste is imaginable.


    Hu lie sat there thinking, hesitated for a moment, and then simply slapped the table, startling Chu mo.


    Looking up at Hu lie, "what are you doing?"


    "Go, brother, take you to meet her!" Hu lie stood up, pulled Chu Mo''s arm and said, "since she is your daughter-in-law, what''s the matter with sitting with other men for dinner?"


    "Don''t... she''s not in love with that man, and she doesn''t remember me at all..." Chu Mo instinctively refused.


    "Fart! Does she remember you? It doesn''t matter. What matters is that she is your daughter-in-law! That''s enough!" Hu lie poured another bowl of magic wine in the jar, drank it in one gulp, reached out and grabbed the golden long hair, made it a little messy, and then said, "go!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 325

    "I..." Chu Mo also wanted to refuse. He didn''t want to make trouble for Hu lie. He had seen on the letter board that Shangguan Nan was not only a surprising background, but also the third strongest in human combat power!


    He has no reason to let Hu lie set up such an enemy for no reason. ¡ó¡ý¡ó¡ý novel. £¤f


    "Wordy!" Hu lie glared at Chu Mo, pulled him up and left. As he walked, he taught him, "a big man, a mother-in-law, just went to see him, and didn''t let you say anything!"


    "I don''t want to break her things..." Chu Mo said weakly.


    "Where was the momentum when you said she was your daughter-in-law?" Hu lie said.


    "But now, what can I do for her?" Chu Mo smiles bitterly.


    "The prophecy of the elves is unique in the world! Do you think she went to the human world to find you for no reason? Since she can find you, it means that you can definitely help them!" Hu lie''s face was determined.


    "Really?" Chu Mo didn''t believe it.


    "I heard!" Hu lie''s righteous way.


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless.


    "I heard what the ancestor of the clan said! Did you cheat me when he was full?" Hu lie glared at Chu mo.


    At this time, he had pulled Chu Mo directly out, grabbed a waiter in the restaurant and asked, "which room is shangguannan in?"


    The guy was directly stunned, looking at Hu lie with fear on his face: "I... I don''t know."


    Hu lie threw the man aside and looked back at Chu Mo: "I just said wrong, you are not the weakest in the magic world!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the man who exuded an extremely powerful breath for him, but was covered with chaff and kept silent. The corner of his mouth twitched and didn''t speak.


    Hu lie stood there, his eyes wide open, and shouted, "shangguannan, brother, I heard that you came, and I want to drink with you!"


    Boom!


    This roar was simply a tiger roar.


    The whole restaurant trembled directly, but soon. There is a force of rules that directly fixes the restaurant.


    This is the legal power of the magic world. No force is allowed in the magic city. It''s not just talk.


    Shangguan Nan, who was introducing some famous dishes of the restaurant to Qi Xiaoyu over there, heard this roar, his face was full of amazement, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    Just now, he said that even if the tiger was drunk, he couldn''t blame him. It was not long before I found him.


    If it''s just in peacetime, they are all the top ten young strong men in the list of the strongest combat power, so we should give some face anyway. However, at the moment, in front of Yunmeng fairy, Caidie fairy and Qi Xiaoyu, a girl of the elves who was very moved by him, Hu lie shouted over there, which made Shangguan Nan''s heart a little angry, but it was not easy to attack in person.


    Because in that case, it will also make several women present look down on him.


    Shangguan Nan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "65. Brother Hu lie doesn''t need to shout, I''m here."


    His voice was warm and peaceful, and he didn''t have any annoyance at all.


    Even Chu Mo, with a look of surprise on his face, looked at Hu lie: "are you familiar with him?"


    Hu lie smiled faintly, "I''m not familiar."


    With that, he took Chu Mo and walked directly to the sixth floor.


    When he came to the door of room 605, Hu lie didn''t knock, but casually pushed the door in.


    Chu Mo follows Hu lie. All the way, I felt uneasy, thinking about what kind of scene it would be if I met Qi Xiaoyu face to face.


    however. When Hu lie pushed the door open, Chu Mo''s uneasy heart instantly calmed down.


    Don''t lose face in front of your daughter-in-law!


    Chu Mo bravely raised his head and looked at the gorgeous girl sitting there. At this moment, she was the only one in his eyes.


    In addition, no one can melt into it!


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Hu lie curiously. He looked at Hu lie, who was a little drunk, and moved his eyes from Hu lie to Chu Mo on the side.


    Somehow, her heart suddenly beat obviously, as if it had been hit by something.


    However, it was just a moment. Qi Xiaoyu didn''t know what was wrong with her. She didn''t know the teenager at all and had no impression of him.


    Love at first sight or something, she doesn''t believe it at all. Especially in her heart, she is actually very resistant to male and female feelings.


    The women of the elves are extremely chaste. In their eyes, only the God of elves is the object of their love!


    In addition, even thinking about others is a kind of blasphemy to the spirit God.


    When the fairy women reach the age of pregnancy, they will all enter the life pool to bathe, and then... They will naturally become pregnant, and the children they give birth to are all beautiful girls.


    Therefore, for any fairy women, there is only one husband... That is the fairy God!


    From ancient times to the present, it is not that there are no fairy women who intermarry with the outside world, but without exception, any fairy woman who intermarries will be expelled from the fairy.


    In the past, the elves directly left the heaven and entered the spirit world. It seems that it is also related to this kind of thing


    As a fairy princess, Qi Xiaoyu is naturally less likely to commit this taboo. Therefore, she suppressed the momentary palpitation in her heart and moved her eyes... To another place.


    All this happened in a very short moment, giving people the feeling that Qi Xiaoyu, a fairy woman, is extremely arrogant and dismissive of anyone, including Chu mo.


    Chu Mo felt a slight pain in his heart, and then slightly lowered his head.


    Shangguan Nan didn''t notice the abnormality of Chu mo. his attention was mainly on Hu lie.


    On the other hand, the Fairy Butterfly and the fairy cloud dream, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, are somewhat strange, because they are also the best in the world. In terms of appearance and temperament, they are not inferior to the fairy girl, and even in some aspects, they still have to surpass Qi Xiaoyu.


    For example, the figure of Yunmeng fairy... Is extremely hot!


    The wings behind the butterfly fairy are also very eye-catching!


    But the handsome young man who came in with Hu lie didn''t even look at them. The moment he came in, he turned his eyes to Qi Xiaoyu.


    Moreover, women have always been very sensitive to this emotional vision, so the two women did not look at Hu lie for the first time, but had a great interest in Chu mo.


    "Hahaha, I heard that brother Shangguan was here, and it happened that my brother and I were bored drinking, so I wanted to come up and join the fun. Then... Brother Shangguan doesn''t mind?" Hu lie didn''t seem to feel the embarrassing atmosphere in the room and looked at Shangguan Nan with a smile.


    Shangguan Nan''s eyes seemed to have 10000 tigers roaring past at the moment. He was very angry. It''s strange that he didn''t mind!


    Hu lie''s mind came up. He could think of it with his knees. It must be for this fairy girl!


    No. 1 in the list of the strongest blood!


    This tiger... If it didn''t smell fishy, he wouldn''t believe it!


    However, no matter how clever Shangguan Nan was, he would never think that it was not Hu lie who really wanted to see Qi Xiaoyu, but the man beside Hu lie who didn''t even want to take a look... Terran boy¡ª¡ª


    Five watch!


    It''s not easy. I''m tired


    Ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 326

    "Don''t mind, hehe, how can you mind?" Shangguan Nan reluctantly stood up with a reluctant smile on his face. If he could, he would like to spit Hu lie on his face, but he couldn''t do so after all.


    Although shangguannan ranked third in the list of the strongest combat power, if there was a conflict, even shangguannan was not 100% sure that he would defeat Hu lie.


    Everyone is a friar in the period of ascension. When fighting hard, the strength of combat power can only determine 80% of the factors at most.


    Not to mention that although Hu lie''s move is somewhat rude, it is still above the bottom limit of Shangguan Nan after all. He doesn''t want to have a fierce conflict with Hu lie because of an undetermined thing.


    Tiger lie is not afraid, but tiger lie''s brother... Is not an easy person.


    It is said that Hu lie''s brother Hu Xiao is extremely talented and is a genius of the tiger family. In the future, he is likely to step into the realm of emperor


    Therefore, it''s not cost-effective to offend Hu lie here, nor is it his Shangguan Nan''s way of doing things.


    Hu lie actually grasped this point. Although shangguannan was born in a big family, his personal strength is also very strong, which can be called a proud evaluation. But his biggest weakness is his style... Somewhat soft.


    This is not to say that shangguannan is a soft persimmon, but he thinks more about considering problems and dealing with things.


    If you think more, you usually worry more.


    For example, now.


    Hu lie grinned, "then I''m not polite!"


    With that, he pulled Chu Mo over without looking out at him: "this is my sworn brother!"


    Chu Mo hugged Shangguan Nan and said, "Chu mo."


    Shangguan Nan glanced at Chu Mo, nodded faintly, and gave a gentle oh.


    Now, Hu lie was not happy, and glanced at Shangguan Nan sideways: "what? Brother Shangguan despises my brother?"


    Shangguan Nan slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth, scolded Hu lie in his heart, and said that you bastard tiger, do you have to make everything so clear? What is this thing? I''m afraid I can''t even reach Yuanying. Such a weak person, how can you get my tomorrow? Are you humiliating me?


    If Shangguan Nan knew the true realm of Chu Mo, I''m afraid his eyes would fall out of his eyes and he wouldn''t believe it at all. A Terran teenager who is still far away from Zhuji can also enter the magic world where experts gather.


    However, if Shangguan Nan knew the truth, he would not despise Chu Mo so much.


    Many misunderstandings, even contradictions. In fact, it all comes from the unequal information and poor communication.


    Shangguan Nan''s face twisted a few times, and then said, "no, I don''t usually know what to say to unfamiliar people." With that, he glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "don''t mind, I''m cold."


    Chu Mo glanced at Shangguan Nan and smiled faintly, "it doesn''t matter."


    Shangguan Nan was almost mad. The heart said that you really don''t know how much you are, do you? Really think I apologized to you? It doesn''t matter... It doesn''t matter! If I hadn''t followed Hu lie, I would have killed a hundred people with a slap like you!


    Maybe it was because the atmosphere was a little stiff. The fairy Yunmeng over there suddenly stood up and said with a charming smile, "Prince Chu, little girl Yunmeng, nice to meet Prince Chu."


    At this time, the butterfly fairy over there also remembered that when she entered the city that day, the boy who looked at him curiously was the one in front of her. She had no impression of Chu Mo, and many people looked at her like that. Butterfly fairy has long been used to not paying attention to those eyes.


    But today, I saw Hu lie bring him over personally, and saw Chu Mo look at the elf girl''s eyes, and the heart of the butterfly fairy, to the boy. A little interest suddenly arose.


    Therefore, the princess of the butterfly family, whose face was like frost, also nodded slightly at Chu Mo: "colorful butterfly."


    Chu Mo was also very warm to the initiative of these two women who looked like immortals. It didn''t matter whether they pretended or were sincere.


    It is important that. In this magic city, anyone can see that his state of Chu Mo is not very good at a glance.


    Even if he followed Hu lie, no one would be interested in seeing him more.


    A fox pretends to be a tiger. It doesn''t work in this place!


    "I''ve seen two fairies." Chu Mo hugged the two women.


    Hu lie took the initiative to open a chair for Chu Mo and said, "sit down, brother, don''t be too formal, just be your own home."


    Shangguan Nan couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She was so angry that her originally happy mood was swept away.


    After the two sat down, Shangguan Nan pinched his nose and asked the waiter to add two sets of tableware and order a few more dishes.


    At this time, Hu lie pretended to look at Qi Xiaoyu casually and said curiously, "I know both Caidie and Yunmeng. Who is this girl...?"


    Who is your sister!


    Shangguan Nan just picked up the wine glass, and he had an impulse to pour the wine in the glass on Hu lie''s face. He didn''t believe it even after he was killed. This bastard tiger wouldn''t know about the first person event on the strongest blood list that had been making a lot of noise on the letter board.


    However, he said patiently, "this is a guest offering newly invited by my Shangguan family, Miss Qi Xiaoyu..."


    Qi Xiaoyu''s beautiful eyes flashed and said crisply, "not yet."


    "..." Shangguan Nan suddenly felt that he didn''t look at the almanac when he went out today. He not only met two extremely annoying bedbugs, but even the girl of the elves... Was so unintelligible!


    Even if you are the first on the list of the strongest human blood, even if your blood strength reaches blue, your realm... Top the sky is a yuan baby, like Chu Mo, a weak guy, what qualifications do you have to show up in front of me?


    To attract you, of course, is to see your qualifications, but if you are too unflattering


    Shangguan Nan felt that he was a little confused by anger. On weekdays, he was not so easy to get angry, and he forced himself to calm down.


    A monk with blue blood strength, even if he is not open-minded, he has to attract, at least... He must not let others go!


    Hu lie''s face showed a touch of "shock" and looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "are you the woman who ranked first in the list of the strongest blood? It''s really worthy of being a proud woman. It''s too coincident to meet you here. I''m so happy!"


    Yunmeng fairy and Caidie fairy were beside, their faces were strange, and they all wanted to laugh, but they were embarrassed to smile in front of Shangguan Nan.


    Hu lie, in their impression, has always been that kind of guy with hot temper and strong personality. He didn''t touch much before. Today, he found out that this guy''s mouth... Was so powerful.


    Although Qi Xiaoyu was cold and arrogant, he was praising himself after all. At the moment, he nodded demurely: "young master Hu lie is falsely praising him. Xiao Yu can''t afford to be so praised by young master Hu lie because of his blood strength."


    "No, no, no, I can afford it, of course you can!" Tiger lie laughed boldly, "are you interested in becoming a sacrifice of the tiger clan?"


    "Huh?" In Shangguan Nan''s eyes, a cold light suddenly flashed and looked at Hu lie sharply: "brother Hu lie... Are you digging at the foot of the wall and digging into my head?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 327

    "How can I dig the foot of the wall?" Hu lie looked at Shangguan Nan with a surprised face and said, "is she from your Shangguan family now?"


    Shangguan Nan''s handsome face was livid with anger, and he clenched his teeth and said, "not yet."


    "What does she have to do with your Shangguan family?" Hu lie asked again.


    "No, but..." Shangguan Nan''s face became more ugly.


    "Then there''s nothing to be done..." Hu lie shrugged and said, "everyone depends on their abilities and compete fairly. It''s her freedom for Miss Qi to join any family."


    Hu lie said, glancing at cloud dream fairy and butterfly fairy: "two fairies, do you think what I said is reasonable?"


    Although Caidie and Yunmeng didn''t deal with each other, they couldn''t help looking at each other at this time, and both said in their hearts: this guy... I''m afraid he''s not here to poach people, but to disrupt the situation at all!


    Shangguan Nan was very angry and smiled: "all by their abilities? Fair competition? Good! Hu lie, I''m here to see what skills you use to take people away from me!"


    Although shangguannan''s style is soft and worries too much, this sentence is very domineering.


    The background and influence of each other are all here. Except for the anonymous ones, the identity information of the remaining ones is not a secret. There are many in the communication and discussion area of the letter board, and you can find a lot of them by browsing casually.


    Therefore, shangguannan is confident that this fairy girl, as long as she is not crazy, will not choose others!


    The reason why he is called shangyunmeng fairy and Caidie fairy today is that he just wants these two women to be a witness and tell everyone that he shangguannan didn''t use any means to take away the first place in Xinke on the list of the strongest blood, but the other party was willing!


    Shangguannan always pays attention to rules and regulations when doing things. He will never touch things that will pollute his reputation in person.


    Who would have thought that he would meet such a two pole tiger without any rules.


    yes. It''s not that you don''t know the rules.


    Hu lie laughed and hugged Qi Xiaoyu: "well, Miss Qi. How about it? Do you want to consider my tiger clan?"


    Qi Xiaoyu hesitated a little, looked at Hu lie, and slowly said, "the ones I said before... Does Hu lie know?"


    Hu lie didn''t hesitate at all, nodded and looked calm. Said: "my blood strength is blue, and those who are unable to attract me have better not try easily and waste each other''s time."


    "I have a strong enemy in the realm of emperor. If I don''t want to be an enemy with emperor, I don''t need to waste time."


    "I have a race that needs the protection of powerful forces. Those who can''t guarantee this can also leave."


    Hu lie directly said what Qi Xiaoyu said after testing the blood strength at that time. He repeated it word for word, and Shangguan Nan was going crazy.


    What else do you say? Come over and drink. What else do you say you don''t know who this person is? Tiger lie, do you dare to be more shameless?


    The answer is obviously yes.


    Hu lie looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said sincerely, "first, there are also emperors in our tiger clan who can take charge. Obviously, they are qualified to attract Miss Qi with blue blood strength."


    "Second, a strong enemy in the realm of Emperor may have a headache, but to be honest, there may not be many emperors who are willing to provoke the tiger clan!"


    "Third, if all your races reach the realm of soaring, as long as you reach the heaven, the tiger clan can divide a piece of land in the family to provide it to you!"


    Shangguan Nan looked at Hu lie coldly, "can you decide?"


    Hu lie smiled very loudly, "I''m the young master of the tiger clan!"


    Shangguan Nan immediately froze, took a deep breath, and suppressed the idea of fighting with Hu lie here. If it weren''t for the magic God City, you couldn''t use force. He really wants to cut this bastard with a knife.


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t expect Hu lie to agree so happily, but he still said, "my race is in the spiritual world, and I can''t go anywhere."


    Hu lie scratched his head: "what should I do?"


    Shangguan Nan''s heart finally felt a little comfortable, sneering, "wasn''t it quite OK just now? Why are you at a loss now?"


    Shangguan Nan said, turning his head to Qi Xiaoyu: "I can realize these conditions of you. Your race can''t leave, so I''ll send someone to guard Shangguan family!"


    "Can you break through the barrier and send people over? Can you decide?" This time it''s Hu lie''s turn to question.


    Shangguan Nan smiled coldly: "you tigers can''t do it, doesn''t mean Shangguan family can''t do it!"


    Hu lie was suddenly speechless. Although he didn''t look up to this guy''s forced face, he had to admit that it was really possible for the Shangguan family to send some of the power of Yuanying realm into the spiritual world.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu, who had been sitting there for some reason, suddenly stood up and stared at Chu Mo with one eye. On his cold face, two scarlet flowers also appeared, and his chest fluctuated a few times before slowly saying, "what you said is true?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "what do you think?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes were bright and cold. He looked at Chu Mo and didn''t speak for a long time.


    The others were stunned directly, and the heart said what was the situation?


    Hu lie and Shangguan Nan are still arguing here. Why did this come there?


    The other four people understood at a glance that there must have been some communication between Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu.


    The question is, what can a weak teenager communicate with a new No. 1 in the list of the strongest blood... And?


    Although this fairy girl''s realm is not high, but her future is boundless, and her aura of strangers is not close. Even if she sits next to shangguannan, she is not weak... How can such a gorgeous and talented girl have anything to do with a teenager like Chu Mo?


    Especially Qi Xiaoyu''s state at the moment doesn''t seem to be particularly angry, but... Ashamed and angry?


    Hu lie is very clear about what happened between Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu. He is the least surprised of the four. However, he is also curious about what Chu Mo said to Qi Xiaoyu in order to make this cold and calm girl have such a strong performance.


    Shangguan Nan was surprised and angry. A tiger was fierce. He hadn''t understood it yet. Now another Chu Mo jumped out.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu suddenly raised his head, glanced at Shangguan Nan, then slightly bent his knees, saluted him, and said in a cold voice, "sorry, Shangguan childe is so sincere, but the little woman can''t promise..."


    "Why?" Shangguannan''s mood was almost out of control.


    He wants to recruit this blue blood strength fairy girl into the official family, not just to add a future strong man to the official family.


    From the first time he saw Qi Xiaoyu, he fell in love with this gorgeous fairy girl.


    But he insisted on his identity and refused to lose his demeanor. He wanted to slowly move the cold girl a little bit.


    But now what''s going on?


    How can a sudden reversal happen to 80% of the things that have been decided?


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu Mo and said softly, "I''m his fiancee!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 328

    This time, not only Yunmeng and Caidie, but also Hu lie were somewhat surprised.


    Indeed, even if Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu fall in love in the human world, the separation has collapsed!


    Does Qi Xiaoyu''s body receive the news about separation?


    Impossible!


    Even if Qi Xiaoyu is now a monk in Yuanying realm, he doesn''t have that ability!


    Hu lie is still very clear about these.


    Therefore, he was very surprised at Qi Xiaoyu''s performance at the moment.


    He can see that Qi Xiaoyu himself is also very uncomfortable


    Shangguan Nan was completely unable to accept the news. For him, it was not a bolt from the blue. He was a girl who liked the elf family, but he was not obsessed with it. But hearing the girl you like say she is someone else''s fiancee, this blow still makes Shangguan Nan feel a great sense of loss.


    What follows is the tide of anger!


    "Fairy women... Don''t mean... Can''t intermarry with foreigners?" The Fairy Butterfly whispered aside.


    Several people present were all slightly stunned, and then all looked at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Shangguan Nan also reacted, yes, fairy women can''t intermarry with foreigners!


    Once this happens, you must be expelled from the elves, even if you are the princess of the elves... Absolutely not!


    The women of the elves are all the women of the elves!


    This is the iron rule!


    Anyone who knows the elves knows this.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked cold and said faintly, "it''s changed."


    "Changed... Changed?" The butterfly fairy stared at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Several people present all looked at Qi Xiaoyu with dull eyes.


    As for shangguannan, she is already confused.


    "Yes, this is the business of the elves." Qi Xiaoyu said, and once again rushed to Shangguan Nan and gave a salute: "sorry, Shangguan childe, I appreciate your kindness, but I''m sorry..."


    Say. Qi Xiaoyu walked towards Chu Mo: "let''s go."


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK."


    "Stop!" Shangguan Nan''s face has changed from iron blue to purple black. His handsome face is ferocious at the moment: "if you don''t make it clear today, no one can think of this room!"


    "Ha ha. Brother Shangguan is so overbearing..." Hu lie''s face showed a trace of disdain.


    "Tiger lie, shut up!" Shangguan Nan''s patience was also to the extreme. He looked coldly at Qi Xiaoyu and Chu Mo who had come to Chu Mo''s side: "before entering this room, you two... Didn''t know each other at all. What fiancee... Cheat ghosts? When I was a three-year-old child?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Shangguan Nan, and his heart was also somewhat sympathetic to the big family childe. He sighed lightly, "sorry, Shangguan childe, I can understand your mood, but Qi Xiaoyu is really my fiancee."


    With that, Chu Mo directly took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s body trembled slightly, and seemed to resist, but. After all, he still didn''t take his hand out of Chu Mo''s hand. His cold face was flushed.


    "You... You..." Shangguan Nan has never hated the rule that magic city can''t use force so much.


    No matter who dares to fight in the magic city, he will be directly expelled from the magic world and will never have a second chance to come in again.


    This rule has been personally verified by too many people, and the bloody lesson is there. Even if Shangguan Nan is arrogant, he will never dare to challenge this rule.


    otherwise. This boy has already died 800 times!


    "Sorry, Shangguan childe." Hu lie said sorry, but his eyes were full of pride, and he stood up playfully. Then he stretched himself: "go, go..."


    Caidie fairy and Yunmeng fairy all stayed there and almost lost their ability to think. Up to now, they have not understood what happened.


    Isn''t it that Hu lie and Shangguan Nan fight for the girl of the elves? How could it be like this?


    The two of them don''t understand, and Shangguan Nan doesn''t understand, but he is now. Indeed, he was stimulated, and his eyes looked at Chu Mo coldly: "magic city... Can''t use force, can protect you for a while, but can''t protect you for a lifetime!"


    Chu Mo turned around and looked at Shangguan Nan. He didn''t speak, but his face was very calm.


    "Entering the magic realm, can you stay in the city forever?" Shangguan Nan asked coldly.


    This sentence has been regarded as a full threat.


    Chu Mo smiled: "it''s good in magic city."


    "Well, if you don''t leave the city for a step, then... Are you not afraid that you and your relatives and friends around you... All the people related to you will die accidentally?" Shangguan Nan''s tone was cold, and the voice seemed to come from the ten thousand year dark ice: "you should understand that it''s not difficult for me to do this!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Chu Mo calmly looked at Shangguan Nan.


    Shangguan Nan said coldly, "how about it?"


    "So... You have no family? You have no relatives? You have no friends?" Chu Mo''s eyes became scarlet and looked at Shangguan Nan: "originally, I had some sympathy for you and felt sorry for you. After all, you haven''t done anything wrong for the time being. But now, Shangguan Nan, my relatives and friends around me, if someone is missing a cold hair, your family, also don''t want to run!"


    Threat, who won''t? Who is born out of a stone? Who doesn''t have friends?


    "Hahaha..." Shangguan Nan suddenly laughed and looked at Chu Mo: "do you know what you''re talking about? Do you understand... Who are you talking to? You are a mole like thing... Dare to threaten the Shangguan family without being ashamed? Little thing... It''s not a joke for you. When you get outside the city, any one of the Shangguan family comes out and stands there for you to fight... You can''t even break your defense!"


    Hu lie said faintly, "I can."


    Shangguan Nan''s face changed and said coldly, "tiger lie, are you sure... You want to wade in muddy water?"


    Hu lie disdained with a smile: "he is my brother!"


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said that it was false not to be moved, but he was also a little worried.


    He is now in the human world. Even if shangguannan is the Emperor... He doesn''t have the ability to run to the human world to hunt him down.


    But Hu lie is different. The tiger clan behind him is in heaven!


    If you really keep up with the official family, the tiger clan must be the weak side.


    Shangguan Nan nodded, "OK, very good, Hu lie, remember what you said today!"


    Then he looked at Chu Mo again: "Chu Mo, right? I remember you! Soon... You will be famous all over the world!"


    Chu Mo said faintly, "it''s the Mingyang letter board task area."


    "If only you knew." Shangguan Nan sneered.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Chu Mo narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Shangguan Nan: "just because I''m an ant in your eyes, because of a person with blue blood intensity, do you think it''s worth it?"


    "Are you afraid?" Shangguan Nan''s face showed banter. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 329

    "No, I just want to make sure." Chu Mo calmly looked at Shangguan Nan: "if you''re serious, let''s play, but... This game is never ending. All the consequences, Shangguan Nan had better have a psychological preparation! Don''t be unable to play halfway, come and beg for mercy, at that time, your face is not only ugly, I... may not accept it."


    The fairy Yunmeng and the fairy Caidie were completely stunned. They had come reluctantly today. They all knew that they came to be guests... To be witnesses.


    But shangguannan''s face, they really don''t have the courage to refuse.


    Although shangguannan is only ranked third in the list of the strongest combat power, the first king of Jinwu and the second Wang Zhen have long been out of the human layer, so shangguannan is now the strongest combat power in the human layer!


    He alone is enough to have this face.


    Not to mention the behemoth of Shangguan family behind him.


    So Yunmeng and Caidie came reluctantly, but they didn''t expect to see such a wonderful excitement today. It was a worthwhile trip.


    Shangguan Nan looked at Chu Mo like an idiot: "don''t die? Can''t afford to play? Beg for mercy? Don''t accept? Are you sure... You''re not telling me a joke?"


    At this moment, even Qi Xiaoyu, who was standing beside Chu Mo, couldn''t help frowning, because she caused this situation, which was a scene she didn''t want to see at all.


    Chu Mo has too many doubts, and she hasn''t completely figured it out, so at the moment, she is not suitable to say anything.


    But deep down, I think Chu Mo''s doing this is very inappropriate.


    It''s simply an idiot''s behavior to provoke such a behemoth as Shangguan family!


    The whole elves, facing a peak emperor, always have the crisis of extermination. This one is good, and directly offended a family with several emperors.


    What is this behavior of looking for death, not an idiot?


    Chu Mo looked at Shangguan Nan: "it''s not a joke. What way did you get from Shangguan Nan? I took it."


    The cloud dream fairy''s eyes over there were colorful. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, he was full of interest.


    Shangguan Nan disdained and looked away. Nodded: "OK, that''s what you said. Let''s just do it. Don''t die... Hey!"


    In the end, Shangguan Nan didn''t even have interest in seeing Chu mo.


    A mole ant. You can''t kill people in magic city. You can''t hide your identity, so you talk nonsense here. Then let it go. I really think Shangguan family is vegetarian... When I find your hiding place, I''ll kill you and your family and friends. Then I''ll see if you''re still so determined!


    After a meal, they parted unhappily.


    Although Caidie and Yunmeng didn''t spread the news here, countless people were directly stunned when Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and walked out of the restaurant.


    At the same time, the communication area on the letter board was crazy, and there were all kinds of news.


    "Shangguannan failed to win the first place in Xinke on the list of the strongest blood. The man suspected of Qi Xiaoyu''s lover appeared!"


    "Qi Xiaoyu''s lover took her hand and walked out of the restaurant. Shangguan Nan was suspected to have failed in the solicitation. Hu lie accompanied the mysterious man, talking and laughing..."


    "A boy who didn''t feel very strong openly held Qi Xiaoyu''s hand..."


    "Shangguan childe * * failed..."


    In the discussion area of the letter board, everything is said. Here, everyone is wearing a vest. Who is afraid of who?


    Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu and left with Hu lie. Yunmeng and Caidie also left. They both saw that Shangguan Nan was on the edge of explosion at the moment, and they didn''t want to provoke him at this time.


    As soon as the two women closed the door, the sound of lifting the table came directly from inside.


    The two women looked at each other. Both of them have too much to talk with each other, but in view of the bad relationship between the two sides before, they don''t want to communicate with each other.


    But what happened today is really exciting. Without communication, both women are afraid of being suffocated.


    The first person in the hall. Unexpectedly, he was forced back by a very weak teenager, took the first person of blood from his hands, and directly attacked him without showing weakness!


    It''s really hard for them to have such courage.


    Look at that young man. He really doesn''t look like the kind of ignorant and fearless.


    "Go to my place?" Yunmeng fairy took the lead in breaking the deadlock.


    The butterfly fairy hesitated for a moment and nodded, "then go and sit down."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo''s three people, speechless all the way, returned to the restaurant of the tiger clan.


    Hu lie also followed Chu Mo into the room, closed the door and set up a Dharma array to ensure that no one outside could hear their conversation. Frown at Chu Mo for the first time: "are you crazy? Do you know what it means to the upper officials?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s star eyes blinked and also looked at Chu mo. obviously, she also wanted to know what Chu Mo''s confidence was.


    "Sorry, brother, this matter has affected you." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie apologetically: "it was originally my own thing..."


    "Fart, you are my sworn brother. Your business is my business. What''s involved?" Hu lie scolded Chu Mo, and then said, "I don''t think you''re that kind of arrogant boy who''s not sober. Where''s your confidence? Just because you''re in the human world, people in the heaven can''t find you? Don''t you think about it, can you still stay in that kind of place in the human world? Can''t you come out for a generation?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s body was slightly shocked, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, full of shock, at the same time... Also full of complexity.


    He came from the human world!


    From the world where she broke down!


    Is... It really him?


    How is that possible?


    Friars in the human world... No, they can''t be regarded as friars at all. The strongest are just innate realm. How can they appear here in the magic realm?


    Even if I... Just woke up soon, how could he?


    Qi Xiaoyu''s heart set off a huge wave.


    Chu Mo smiled faintly: "human world... I will leave sooner or later."


    "Then you still..." Hu lie looked at Chu Mo, speechless.


    "Don''t worry, I have a spectrum in my heart about this matter. Unless his Shangguan family is in heaven and can cover up the sky with one hand, otherwise, he can''t help me!" Chu Mo said.


    "Shangguan''s house is in heaven, so naturally it''s impossible to cover the sky with one hand, but it''s certainly effortless to deal with you... Sending a servant casually... Can destroy your house!" Hu lie said impolitely, there is no need to be polite to his brother.


    "I know." Chu Mo raised his head and looked at Hu lie, "don''t I have an artifact?"


    "You..." Hu lie felt that he was going crazy with anger, looking at Chu Mo like an idiot: "do you think artifact is omnipotent? Can you control it? You... You are so angry with me!"


    He said angrily, "I know that there must be something to talk about between you and miss Qi. Forget it, you talk about you first. I''ll leave the magic world now and go back to the family to report this matter. Anyway, even if I pay a heavy price, I''ll keep you stupid bastard!"


    Chu Mo didn''t expect Hu lie to do this. Moved in his heart, he stopped Hu lie and said, "brother, don''t do this. Believe me, give me a period of time. Anyway, now, he can''t help me. Give me some time to prove myself, okay?"¡ª¡ª


    At the fourth watch, I made up for yesterday''s. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 330

    "Really?" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo suspiciously. ¡× ¨J ¡× ¨J£¬


    "Really!" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie with a determined face.


    "Well, anyway, as long as you don''t leave the city, he can''t help you for the time being. I''ll see if I can find a way to resolve this resentment." Hu lie sighed, turned and walked out of the door.


    Even he didn''t believe that there was a possibility of reconciliation.


    Who is shangguannan? That is one of the contemporary Tianjiao of Shangguan family. Although it is not the top Tianjiao, it is the first person in the human layer of the magic world.


    The first person in the class of dignitaries, the son of the official family, was beaten face to face by a person who was weak enough to be ignored directly. Threatening others with a few words, all of them were returned in full... It can be said that Shangguan Nan lost his face today.


    Chu Mo''s hard fight against him in this way is enough to make Shangguan Nan kill Chu mo. in addition, in the letter board exchange area, those who originally liked Guan Nan were unhappy, or had other thoughts fanned the flames, all pushing this matter... To the worst.


    Even if Hu lie wants to turn around, he also feels helpless.


    This matter, even if he spread it, would feel a headache, but seeing Chu Mo''s appearance, it seemed that he didn''t worry about Shangguan Nan''s revenge at all. Hu lie''s heart also became a little complicated.


    On the one hand, he admired Chu Mo''s bloody nature and dared to rob people directly from each other in front of young big men like Shangguan Nan... He also succeeded; On the other hand, he was also considering whether it was right or wrong to bow down to this guy who caused great trouble.


    If it was Qingfeng, what would he do when he encountered such a thing?


    Hu lie thought in his heart, if it was Qingfeng, I''m afraid he would get rid of all the relations with Chu Mo at the first time?


    It must be like this!


    Qingfeng, who looks gentle and modest, is actually smart and cunning. He is a master who will never suffer losses.


    "Then I do this. Is it right or wrong?" Hu lie went outside, raised his head, looked at the hazy sky in the magic world, and muttered to himself, "whether it''s right or wrong. At least I Hu lie... I''m worthy of my friends and my heart!"


    In the room, only Qi Xiaoyu and Chu mo were left.


    Strangely, Hu lie walked for a long time, and they didn''t even mean to speak.


    Chu Mo was thinking. How to tell Qi Xiaoyu; Qi Xiaoyu did not know what to say at all.


    For a long time, the two raised their heads at the same time and said, "tell me..."


    Then, both of them were stunned and said in unison, "you speak first!"


    Even Qi Xiaoyu, who was indifferent and arrogant, blushed on his white jade face. She didn''t know why they had such a tacit understanding.


    However, she finally opened her mouth.


    "Who the hell are you? You... How do you know?" Qi Xiaoyu asked endlessly.


    But Chu Mo understood what she was talking about, because he had just pulled Qi Xiaoyu away. Only the voice said a word, not the kind of secret communication between the two people that Shangguan Nan imagined for a long time.


    Chu Mo said at that time, "there is a flower on your waist!"


    Fairy flower!


    Only the royal family of the elves are qualified to put that flower there, which is also the most beautiful flower Chu Mo has ever seen.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t understand what the flower represented, he did see it.


    When Qi Xiaoyu was in the human world, although there was no clear relationship between him and Chu Mo, in fact, both of them had each other in their hearts.


    Plus Qi Xiaoyu at that time, his memory was sealed, and he didn''t pay special attention to the beautiful tattoo on his body.


    If her memory is not sealed. Well, even if she loves Chu Mo deeply... She won''t let Chu Mo see the flower until she marries Chu mo.


    Therefore, the power of Chu Mo''s sentence. He didn''t feel anything, but for Qi Xiaoyu, it was like a thunderbolt!


    It was Qi Xiaoyu''s limit to keep calm and not let Shangguan Nan see the abnormality.


    Just as Hu lie left, Qi Xiaoyu actually wanted to ask this question. But somehow, facing this teenager, her heart beat a little faster.


    This feeling makes Qi Xiaoyu dislike and dislike it.


    However, if you can''t ask this question clearly, Qi Xiaoyu will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "As I said, I''m your fiance." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "Please respect yourself and don''t talk nonsense." Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes were cold and looked at Chu Mo: "otherwise, I''d rather fight you here and never enter the magic world again!"


    "Don''t..." Chu Mo was suddenly anxious, and said in his heart that I had worked hard to find you. How could I let you slip away under my eyelids like this? Don''t even think about it!


    "At that time, you made a avatar, entered the human world and looked for a person, right?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu and asked.


    "How did you know?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo coldly, and the separated body was indeed going to the human world to find the person in the prophecy, but she didn''t know what happened later!


    But one thing, even if the memory of separation is sealed, it is impossible to accept any race other than the elves!


    Qi Xiaoyu can guarantee this!


    So Qi Xiaoyu told Chu Mo that he was her fiance, and he didn''t believe it at all.


    The reason why the memory of separation is sealed is that the spiritual power of the elves is too strong. If the spiritual sea is not sealed, it will not be able to penetrate the barrier between the human world and the spiritual world, and the powerful divine consciousness will not be able to support the separation activities in the human world at all.


    It will collapse at the first time!


    "Because I''m the one you''re looking for." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu and smiled, but his heart was in pain.


    It''s like facing a lover who has lost his memory. Obviously, he knows each other so well and likes each other so much, but it''s like a stranger, which is very sad.


    "I don''t believe it!" Qi Xiaoyu said indifferently. In her eyes, there was a cold light shining: "you must have known this through some way."


    "Why are you so sure?" Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu. He was helpless and distressed. At the same time, he was a little confused.


    The woman in front of her is exactly the same as Qi Xiaoyu, but she looks like a pair of identical twins with completely different personalities.


    "Because women of the Elves will never marry outside!" Qi Xiaoyu said coldly, "but you said it was my fiance. This is obviously a lie! How do you make me believe you?"


    "Can''t marry outside? Then what''s the matter with those creatures with fairy blood in this world?" Chu Mo asked.


    These days, he spends every day in the communication area of the letter board, which is not in vain.


    "..." Qi Xiaoyu was a little speechless, and gave a cold look at Chu Mo: "those... Are ordinary elves, and I am the royal family!"


    "The royal family has never married?" Chu Mo is also very persistent.


    "No!" Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes were cold. If he looked at Chu Mo like a stranger, "never!"


    Looking at such a familiar person looking at him with such strange eyes, Chu Mo''s heart was a little painful, but he still smiled and said, "however, your separation didn''t say that. She likes me and I like her!"


    "That''s her!" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo indifferently: "it''s not me!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 331

    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh. A touch of pain flashed in the depths of his dark and bright eyes, but he still smiled at Qi Xiaoyu: "then why do you give up the cooperation with Guan Nan and choose to go with me?"


    "Because you know my secret, I want to find out and kill you!" Qi Xiaoyu''s eyebrows flashed a very cold murder. ¡Ü£¬


    "Kill me? Here?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu inexplicably: "what''s the use of killing me here?"


    "Useful, you come from the human world. Your realm is not innate. If you kill you, your spiritual strength will be severely damaged. Even if you survive, you will definitely become an idiot!" Qi Xiaoyu said indifferently.


    "You don''t believe I''m that person at all, do you?" Chu Mo smiled faintly and looked at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded: "prophecy... Sometimes goes wrong, that person... Can''t be you."


    "I''m the only one in the human world who can enter the magic world." Chu Mo sat there and said faintly, "besides, I know a lot about you. That''s because we''ve been together day and night for a long time."


    With that, Chu Mo raised his head and looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a spoiled smile: "do you know why, I know you have a beautiful flower tattoo on your waist?"


    "Stop talking! It''s all lies!" Qi Xiaoyu stopped coldly, and his eyes shot two sharp and incomparable lights: "dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you now!"


    But Chu Mo still looked at her with a smile, which was full of sadness: "do you want to know what the last words you said to me before your separation collapsed?"


    "I don''t want to know!" Qi Xiaoyu said coldly, and his body became a little trembling.


    Does she really not believe Chu Mo''s words at all? Or did you dare not face your separation, and even broke the absolute taboo of the elf royal family... Fell in love with a human?


    Except for herself. No one knows, and no one can answer her.


    Chu Mo still said, "you said... Brother, you will remember my appearance and will not forget me... Right?"


    "Impossible!" Qi Xiaoyu''s gorgeous face, a piece of iron blue, glared at Chu Mo: "you lie!"


    "You know. I didn''t lie." Chu Mo stared at Qi Xiaoyu''s beautiful eyes and whispered, "I also know the rules of the elves now, but I really love you."


    "Besides, I''ll kill you immediately!" In Qi Xiaoyu''s hand, suddenly there was an icy long sword, pointing directly at Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    "Do you really want to kill me?" Chu Mo ignored the sharp sword less than a finger from the center of his eyebrows, but looked at Qi Xiaoyu very seriously.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you!" Somehow, facing Chu Mo''s dark and pure eyes. Qi Xiaoyu suddenly felt a lack of confidence.


    "Talk about your separation. Go to the human world to find my purpose." Chu Mo sighed, "even if you don''t remember me at all, I swear to help you. As long as I can do it, I will do it. Even if... You really can''t accept me at all."


    "Just think it''s me. I want to fulfill my promise!" Chu Mo looked at the beautiful girl in front of him, but her face was like frost: "tell me."


    "You are too weak to help me." Qi Xiaoyu took a deep breath. The cold voice said, "the prediction is wrong."


    "At that time, your separation was in the last moment of the human world. You woke up your memory and told me that you wanted to find someone in the human world who could help you. Then you saw me and fell in love with me. You didn''t want to find that person anymore..." Chu Mo smiled, His eyes were red: "in fact, I know that at that time, you already know that the person you are looking for is me, but you think that if I participate in it, I will die without doubt and don''t want to harm me, so that person is not me."


    Qi Xiaoyu''s hand holding the sword trembled slightly.


    In fact, up to now, she can be sure that the person she is looking for in the prediction... Is him!


    The earth is turned upside down, and ten thousand families are robbed by demons.


    The stars are rising, and the sky is like ink.


    The end of the vision, the disaster of blood.


    Heaven and earth unite to kill demons and demons.


    These eight predictions were deduced by the elders of the elves at the expense of their lives.


    Its true meaning may be debatable, but its accuracy... Is beyond doubt.


    At that time, after the prediction was calculated, it pointed to the human world below


    The blue sky is like ink. The name of the person in front of him is Chu mo. he can directly enter the magic world from the human world to the spiritual world, which few people can enter. In fact, it is enough to explain his ability.


    But so what? Elves cannot fall in love with other races, otherwise, they will be expelled.


    Elves... Not to mention!


    Because she shoulders the life and death rise and fall of the entire elf family!


    As the princess of the elves and the future queen, she is completely unqualified to have feelings for anyone.


    In fact, she has been doing the same since childhood!


    Icy and clean, with a cold disposition, he has no feelings for people outside the elf family.


    Who would have thought that something wrong... Would happen to her.


    At the thought of his separation, he fell in love with a human teenager, and may also have an extremely close contact with each other... Qi Xiaoyu had an extremely strong sense of guilt in his heart.


    She wants to wash her innocence with death.


    But she''s not even qualified to die!


    Because the man said, "if you dare to die, the Elves will die!"


    "What should I do... What am I going to do?" Qi Xiaoyu, who has always been calm as water, is in a state of confusion at the moment.


    Raised his head, looking at those black and white, sparkling eyes, Qi Xiaoyu''s heart... Twitched for no reason.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu, who was struggling, and suddenly said with a decadent face, "if you can kill me, you can get rid of it, then do it."


    "Are you not afraid of death?" Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo coldly.


    "Afraid." Chu Mo answered very simply, looking at Qi Xiaoyu: "but it depends on who died in the hand."


    "I don''t want to hear this!" Qi Xiaoyu''s sword pointed forward, and the sharp tip of the sword... Had touched the center of Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    A force of law instantly formed on Qi Xiaoyu''s head.


    "Maybe... It was a mistake for me to come to the magic world." Chu Mo sighed lightly.


    "I came in... It was a mistake." Qi Xiaoyu murmured.


    "Why can''t you choose to believe me?" At the moment, Chu Mo was as worried as a knife. She saw Qi Xiaoyu''s struggle and hesitation, and also understood that the elf royal family could not intermarry with the outside world, so she knew what Qi Xiaoyu was struggling with.


    "I can''t..." Qi Xiaoyu closed his eyes slightly and said coldly.


    "I see." Chu Mo nodded, "my name on the letter board is Qingtian Rumo..."


    With that, he slammed forward. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 332

    Poof!


    The sharp tip of the sword directly pierced Chu Mo''s eyebrows to remove all his defenses.


    "In this way... You won''t... Leave the magic world... You, go to... Someone who can help you... Forget me... When I, never... Appear in front of you..."


    Chu Mo said, his eyes closed and he died.


    A dazzling blood slowly flowed down his eyebrows, full of desolation.


    "You..." Qi Xiaoyu loosened his sword at the moment Chu Mo hit him, but it was too late.


    The sword stabbed deeply. Even though she loosened her hand, she still inserted it in the center of Chu Mo''s eyebrows and fell there with Chu Mo''s body.


    "Why?" Qi Xiaoyu burst into tears in an instant. She didn''t know why. At the moment Chu Mo hit the tip of the sword with the center of his eyebrows, her heart was so painful that she could hardly breathe, and her tears could not be controlled.


    The law power formed on her head seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then... It slowly dispersed.


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t know all this.


    She has no feelings for this teenager, and even some disgust!


    But I don''t know why, watching him die in front of himself, my heart will be so painful.


    Qi Xiaoyu slowly walked to Chu Mo''s front, squatted down, stretched out his hand, touched Chu Mo''s cold face, and looked at Chu Mo''s still open eyes in tears.


    In the expression that did not completely dissipate, there was sadness, love and relief, but there was no fear.


    Qi Xiaoyu felt that her heart was about to break, which shocked and terrified her.


    Why... Why did I get emotional with someone who obviously shouldn''t?


    Why, when I touch an alien creature, I should feel sick and disgusted, but I touch his face, but I don''t feel this way?


    He used death to make me... Don''t embarrass me, I should be happy. He is just an irrelevant person, but why am I so sad?


    Who can tell me?


    Qi Xiaoyu''s tears trickled down.


    People say that fairy tears are the best medicine in the world. It can solve all difficulties.


    But it is almost impossible to get the tears of elves, because they never cry.


    "Why did you do this?"


    "In fact, I believe what you said..."


    "Every word you say can make my soul tremble."


    "The separation collapsed and the memory disappeared. But your every word... Will hit the deepest part of my soul."


    "Why are you so stupid? I want to kill you, but I can''t do it at all."


    Qi Xiaoyu squatted beside Chu Mo, slowly sat down, held Chu Mo''s head, and put it on her lap. He looked at Chu Mo''s strange face, but it made her extremely distressed.


    "In fact, I refuse to go with you. It''s not all because of your words... But also because I want to go with you!"


    "Mom, did I do something wrong?"


    The tears on Qi Xiaoyu''s face kept falling, fragile as a helpless child, and there was no coldness on his body.


    The door was pushed open, and Hu lie stared at the scene in the room dumbfounded. The corners of his mouth twitched violently, and he was completely stupid.


    My sworn brother... Unexpectedly, he died like this!


    If you don''t reach the realm of foundation building, you will die in the magic realm. Basically, it is equivalent to death in reality.


    Hu lie had thought of countless results before, but he never thought it would be like this.


    Chu Mo''s death must have something to do with the fairy woman, but she definitely didn''t kill him. otherwise. This fairy girl has long been expelled by the law power of the magic world.


    "Alas!"


    For a long time, Hu lie sighed and slowly closed the door. With a bitter face, he walked out, called a person around him, and said, "go and tell Shangguan Nan. Chu Mo is dead. If he still wants to play, Hu lie will accompany him!"


    That fairy girl, at first glance, has a deep relationship with Chu mo. her anger can''t be on her head, otherwise her virtuous brother''s spirit in heaven won''t rest in peace.


    But this tone... Always comes out!


    Tiger lie ordered again, "I want to close the door and attack Luo Jinxian..."


    Hu lie opened the door and closed the door. Qi Xiaoyu knew it, but she didn''t move. Holding Chu Mo''s already cold and rigid body, she sat there in a daze.


    "My separation... In fact, it''s me. My memory is sealed, and the character I show should be my most real side..."


    "He would rather die for me, then he must love me very much, but I killed him."


    "He can enter the magic world from the human world with the strength of not reaching the innate realm. He must be a brilliant genius. I... what have I done!"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s tears fell on Chu Mo''s face and body one after another.


    "Without me, he wouldn''t even need many years to become a famous young strong man..." Qi Xiaoyu''s heart was full of sadness.


    "But I have no way. I can''t abandon the whole elves... Abandon everything... I can''t do it... Sorry!"


    "I''m really sorry!"


    Qi Xiaoyu suddenly remembered Chu Mo''s last words: "my name on the letter board is Qingtian Rumo..."


    Subconsciously, she took out the letter board and began to look for this person. Soon, I found the only message released by Qingtian Rumo.


    "Ask for advice, if the separation enters other planes and collapses due to accidents, will the ontology be affected? Will the ontology lose the memory of what the separation sees because of the collapse of the separation?"


    Take a look at the answers behind, and Chu Mo''s thanks to the person who put forward the answer.


    Qi Xiaoyu can even think of the expression on Chu Mo''s face when he thanked those people.


    "He must have been very happy at that time!"


    Qi Xiaoyu pursed his lips forcibly, and his tears were like beads with broken lines.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s body began to turn into light and slowly disappeared into the air.


    Watching Chu Mo''s body, from existence to nonexistence, finally dissipated in the air. Qi Xiaoyu stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to catch something, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    Bang


    Her sword fell to the ground and suddenly fell apart into many pieces.


    Just like Qi Xiaoyu''s broken heart.


    "I won''t forget you, let alone look for anyone to cooperate."


    "Chu Mo, I admit... My part... No, it''s me. I really loved you. Therefore, my soul is no longer a pure soul."


    "I don''t deserve to be the queen of the elves. I will resign as the heir."


    "I will not bring disaster to the elves. Since this is the choice of fate, I will bear it alone."


    "No matter what the future holds, I am your... Fiancee!"


    "See you in the magic world. I''ll never appear here again."


    Qi Xiaoyu said, and his figure began to slowly... Dissipate in this room. (¡£)

 Chapter 333

    Qi Xiaoyu, the fairy girl from the spirit world, who ranked first on the list of the strongest blood, disappeared in the magic world like a flash in the pan. ¡Ü£¬


    No one has seen her again.


    At first, many people didn''t believe that she would disappear in the magic world forever, but as time went by, day by day, everyone realized that it seemed that... The fairy girl who occupied the list of the strongest blood in the human layer really wouldn''t appear again!


    At the same time, Hu lie''s sworn brother Chu Mo also disappeared without a trace.


    Some said that he was dead, some said that he was afraid of shangguannan and did not dare to appear, and some even more outrageous said that he left with the fairy girl


    Anyway, there are all kinds of things to say.


    But even the parties involved in this matter are not very clear about what happened to lead to such consequences.


    For example, Yunmeng fairy is still very interested in Chu mo. she even asked Hu lie several times where Chu Mo is.


    Every time, Hu lie''s answer is the same, dead, never appear again!


    Shangguannan didn''t believe it at first, but later, he believed it!


    Because he suddenly thought of one thing: elves, can''t intermarry with foreigners!


    How could that elf girl with extremely high blood strength tolerate a human teenager and say that she is her fiance?


    Shangguan Nan was a little happy and a little lost after he thought about it. What a beautiful woman... If he could follow him, he didn''t care what elves couldn''t intermarry with foreigners.


    The Shangguan family behind him can''t be provoked even if a hundred elves add up!


    In short, this thing is like a fish that accidentally jumped out of the calm lake and set off a wave.


    Although the waves are not small, they will eventually subside.


    In fact, the speed of calming down... Very fast.


    Because something happened to the stratum!


    A young strong man in the stratum found a treasure land, which is said to have great fortune. It triggered a large number of strong players to compete.


    As a result, there was a huge scuffle, with countless forces participating, and all kinds of means were used.


    Tiger clan young Tianjiao, Hu lie''s brother Huxiao. Finally, I got more than half of the chance, but I was directly offered a reward at a high price. It took only half a month, and I was found hiding place and killed somewhere in the sky.


    Although there are not many examples of gratitude and resentment in the magic world involving the outside world. However, there are not many young strong men at the level of Huxiao!


    Because although Huxiao is not the contemporary young master of the tiger clan, it is the greatest hope of the younger generation of the tiger clan!


    This kind of star of hope is directly killed, which can completely cause the wrath of the entire tiger clan.


    Generally speaking, few people will do this unless there is a big enemy between life and death.


    But someone did it.


    Moreover, not only the tiger clan, but also the children of several celestial clans, are those who got the chance in the magic realm. They were also offered a high price reward and then assassinated in their respective places.


    This one. It''s completely chaotic inside and outside the magic world!


    There are already seven or eight big families in the heaven, trying their best to trace this matter.


    Everything is afraid of being serious, and it''s just a small fight, but such assassination of the children of a big family is unacceptable to any family.


    Cleaning... Followed.


    Countless families and forces have been involved, and bloody battles are inevitable.


    Hu lie was woken up from the closure. He left the magic world directly and returned to the tiger clan.


    On the one hand, we should deal with the aftermath of my brother, on the other hand. Also for their own safety.


    Because since the other party dares to assassinate Hu Xiao, he must dare to assassinate Hu lie!


    The collision between the great monks... Is so fierce that ordinary people can''t imagine!


    The unrest of the stratum directly affected the human stratum below, and the people in the whole magic world were directly empty by one third.


    Most families'' young Tianjiao have been recalled to their own world.


    So. The magic world, which has been bustling for endless years, became a little deserted for the first time.


    A young man in white with sword eyebrows and starry eyes, who was very handsome, walked on the slightly deserted street of magic city. His eyes were still a little confused, looking around, I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Walking, he came to the door of an antique medicine shop. The boy thought for a while and stepped in.


    A smart guy with a smart face, seeing the boy in white, immediately greeted him with a smile.


    In the past, the staff of Lingdan hall would not be so enthusiastic, but recently, most of the people in the magic world have left here and returned to their respective places, resulting in an unprecedented desolation in the magic world.


    This makes the lingdantang guys who are used to booming business feel very frustrated, because they also have sales pressure.


    If they sell too badly, their treatment will naturally decline.


    Lingdan hall, its name is not so loud, but it is the largest pill store in the whole magic world, even in the whole fairy world and heaven!


    There are not only three large medicine shops on the third floor of the magic world, but also more than 5000 medicine shops in the celestial world and the celestial world!


    It is said that the forces behind the Lingdan hall, even the emperor, dare not indulge in the Lingdan hall.


    Chu Mo chose here and naturally did his homework.


    Yes, this boy in white is Chu Mo who committed suicide under Qi Xiaoyu''s sword!


    However, he is now in the magic world, called Lin Bai.


    His appearance is completely different from the previous image, even everyone... Can only have one letter board, but Chu Mo has two.


    One of them is Qingtian Rumo, and the new one is Lin Bai.


    "Dear guest, what would you like to choose? We have all kinds of pills!" The waiter''s face was warm, and the boy in front of him looked like a jade tree facing the wind, with extraordinary bearing.


    In fact, even if he is ordinary, he will be equally enthusiastic, because no more than ten people have entered the Lingdan hall every day for three consecutive days!


    Before this riot, this was a scene that I couldn''t imagine!


    On any day, there will be a long line at the gate of Lingdan hall, which is surprisingly lively.


    Chu Mo glanced at the waiter and said faintly, "I won''t buy it."


    The smiling man said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t buy it... Hmm? What are you talking about? You''re not here to buy pills?"


    As he said this, the man''s tone became a little stiff, and his eyebrows also slightly wrinkled.


    "What are you doing without buying pills? Huh?" The last word, um, was already a little angry.


    There''s no way. People in Lingdan hall, even the lowest drug salesman, are so tough. Not to mention Chu Mo, even if shangguannan comes, he has to hold his nose when encountering this attitude.


    If you want to challenge Lingdan hall, go home and ask your elders if they agree? If he doesn''t slap you two big mouths, you''re lucky!


    Lingdan hall is so confident!


    So as soon as I heard that Chu Mo didn''t come to buy pills, the waiter was annoyed immediately, and didn''t bother to pretend to be kind, looking at Chu Mo coldly.


    Chu Mo naturally knew that the Lingdan hall was very good, and the guys in it were all very big, so he was not annoyed. He smiled and said, "I''m here to sell pills."


    Hearing this, the man was immediately happy and sneered.


    "Boy, what? Tired of living? Run to our Lingdan hall to smash the yard?"¡ª¡ª


    Yes, I went out again... Sad! I didn''t slow down when I went out a few days ago


    This month is definitely a fragmented month. Dear friends, I''ll try my best to ensure that I keep improving, OK?


    Don''t hit me if you can''t... I''m really helpless!


    I have no face to ask for a monthly ticket. Please give me a recommended ticket... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 334

    The waiter smiled grimly. It is estimated that he was very depressed by the sudden lack of business recently. He was worried that he had nothing to do. Now there are people coming to his door. ¡Ë¡Ë£¬


    Although the boy looks very handsome, so what? He doesn''t like eating rabbits.


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth. He knew that the Lingdan hall was very good, and the guys inside were very horizontal, but he didn''t expect to be so horizontal.


    He raised his head, looked at the man who was ready to roll his arms and sleeves, and asked, "you usually... Do business like this?"


    "Yo... Tell me, how should we do business?" The waiter''s big cake face was almost pasted on Chu Mo''s face. His eyes stared like copper bells, and he almost spit that the stars didn''t fly out.


    But it was enough to make Chu Mo frown. After retreating two steps, Chu Mo mumbled, "this attitude... Can make the business so big. I can see that it is really a powerful pill!"


    "Boy, you''re right!" The waiter looked down at Chu Mo with a proud face: "are you afraid now? It''s too late! If you can''t say one, two or three, I''ll teach you a lesson today, a little thing who doesn''t understand the rules, and teach you the truth of being a man!"


    "No, I know more about being a man than you do." Chu Mo rolled his eyes. Before the man became angry, he threw a bottle of pills to him and said faintly, "don''t show your teeth and claws. It''s a joke. Go and show this bottle of pills to your big shopkeeper. If he says no, I don''t need you to clean it up and crawl out by myself."


    The waiter took the pill bottle. Although his face was still full of disdain, his eyes were a little more cautious.


    The boy is so calm that people feel a little confused.


    However, on second thought, although there are not many such cowardly guys who come to the Lingdan hall to cheat, they are by no means absent. I didn''t expect to meet one today. I''m really lucky!


    Clean up this boy severely, and then catch him. It should be... Can it be regarded as a small feat?


    Man, I don''t believe what kind of pills can such a little boy take out? What kind of qualities can you refine? No time? Dream! Ordinary top grade? If you can really refine ordinary top-grade pills, it''s good!


    It is estimated that nine times out of ten. Not even ordinary inferior!


    It''s not in the stream at all!


    The level division of the elixir in the human world is very vague, but above the spiritual world, the level division of the quality of the elixir. It''s very clear.


    Like Zhuji, the fineness of pills can be divided into six levels: ordinary pills, flawless pills, perfect pills, immortal pills, heaven pills and five elements pills.


    Among them, ordinary pills are divided into upper, middle and lower grades.


    Like the elixir sold in Lingdan hall. Its fineness is mostly above the level of flawless pills. Occasionally, there are some pills with perfect fineness, but the price is very expensive.


    As for the immortal and heaven level, they not only need to be customized, but also need to prepare a large number of medicinal materials by themselves. This... Can''t guarantee 100% success!


    After all, fairy level and heaven level pills are too accidental!


    Even a master level alchemist can''t say that he will succeed in refining immortal level and heaven level pills.


    As for the five element pill... Forget it. It''s a pill that can reach this level. Spirituality has been born. Let alone whether anyone can refine this elixir, even if it can be refined, it can hardly be left... It will definitely escape!


    And once the five element pill is successfully refined, it will directly produce great wisdom and have incredible power.


    Even the Emperor... Can''t surrender!


    According to legend, there will be five elements pills around the supreme, and the relationship between them and the supreme is not subordinate. It is equality and mutual assistance.


    "I said little thing, you acted in this play, but it''s very real..." the man sneered, glanced at Chu Mo and looked at the pill bottle in his hand. Throw it out at random and spit, "what thing..."


    Say, will come up to catch Chu Mo and throw it out!


    It is true that no force can be used in the magic world, but the shops in the magic world have the right to severely punish the troublemakers!


    This is a kind of protection of the magic world for shop operators.


    Because these stores. It''s not for nothing. Whoever has a big fist will occupy the store.


    Every month, they also need to provide a large number of celestites to the magic world. These celestites will turn into a large amount of energy to run the daily operation of the magic city.


    Everything is in a virtuous circle.


    The pill bottle was directly thrown away, and Chu Mo was very angry. At the same time, he had made a decision in his heart: even if this Lingdan hall is the largest pill store in the world, from today on... It will also enter his blacklist of Chu Mo!


    Never do any business with them again!


    It''s hard to beg on your knees!


    Just before Chu Mo''s face became completely cold and ready to leave the Lingdan Hall... A calm voice suddenly sounded.


    "Wait a minute."


    Then, a refined middle-aged man in a green shirt stepped into the drugstore.


    The man who was originally arrogant and arrogant and wanted to be sarcastic saw the middle-aged man kneeling on the ground with his legs soft. He was abnormal and shivered, "I don''t know..."


    "All right." The middle-aged man frowned slightly and directly interrupted the man''s next words, Coldly drank: "Lingdan hall can be strong, because we have the best elixir; people in Lingdan hall can be arrogant, because people who buy elixirs need to beg us! But Lingdan hall doesn''t need an idiot like you! You don''t even bother to verify it, and you dare to make a conclusion. What are you? Are you a great master? You can distinguish the quality of elixirs through the bottle? Or can you make decisions for Lingdan hall without accepting any outside Pills? Bastard, get out of here and don''t let me see you in the future! You''re fired! Get out! "


    The middle-aged man scolded the man violently, but Chu Mo was surprised that the man not only didn''t have any depression, but also showed a happy look like eating dumplings in the new year, and ran away.


    The other guys in the store were all silent, and they didn''t even dare to go out.


    The noise here also alerted the shopkeeper of this store, an old man who looked about 70 years old.


    After the old man came out, he seemed to be startled to see the middle-aged man. Just about to say hello, he was stopped by the middle-aged man.


    "Liao Lao... I really don''t want to say anything about you. You have worked hard in the Lingdan hall, and you are old enough. Otherwise, the big boss can''t hand over the position of human manager to you. But look, what are all your subordinates?" The tone of the middle-aged man is very plain, but his words are very impolite.


    The 70 year old man nodded repeatedly, and the cold sweat on his forehead came out: "sorry... It''s all my fault..."


    "Do you feel aggrieved by paying a salary for one year?" The middle-aged man asked.


    "No grievance... No grievance, thank you... Cough... Thank you, sir!" The 70 year old man''s face also showed a sigh of relief.


    Instead, Chu Mo and several other guests in the store were stunned. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 335

    At this time, the middle-aged talent turned around and smiled at Chu Mo: "sorry, I''m sorry for my brother''s injustice. I apologize for them. Please search (Pinshu £¤ net) to see the most complete novels!"


    "Adult..." the old man began to wipe his sweat again.


    All the other guys in the shop were shocked.


    The middle-aged man showed disgust on his face and waved his hand, "OK, you can do whatever you need to do. Don''t get in the way!"


    Those guys are being pardoned one by one at the moment. They forget that this is the place they should stay most!


    However, the middle-aged man didn''t seem to have the same idea as them, but looked at Chu Mo and smiled.


    Chu Mo could feel that this middle-aged man must be a great big man, otherwise, he wouldn''t scare the shopkeeper like this.


    The shopkeeper of Lingdan Hall... The power is unimaginable!


    Chu Mo saw it on the letter board, and someone was sure that even facing monks in the realm of true immortals, the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall could be relaxed; Facing the emperor, you can also talk and laugh!


    So, who is this middle-aged man? Why appear in the human layer? Why can you scare the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall into such virtue?


    However, in this way, the evil spirit in Chu Mo''s heart dissipated a lot.


    Obviously, this middle-aged man is a big man, and he is also a person of the Lingdan hall. He apologized in person. What else can he do? §á The latest chapter of GE has been updated


    Thinking, Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "nothing. I''m used to being looked down upon."


    "Hahaha, brother is humorous." The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo and said, "I don''t know if I''m lucky to ask my brother to step forward?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "I can''t wait!"


    He didn''t come to the Lingdan hall to find masochists. He really came here to sell medicine!


    As the world''s largest and top-level Dan medicine store, Lingdan hall not only sells outside, but also naturally buys inside.


    No, most of the materials bought in the past are raw materials, such as all kinds of medicinal materials, all kinds of materials needed for alchemy, and so on. As for the finished elixir, Lingdan hall rarely buys it.


    Unless we can reach the level of perfection.


    But is it so easy to refine the perfect pills?


    But this kind of problem is a huge problem for others, but for Chu mo... It''s really not a problem.


    Although chaos oven has not completely recovered to its peak state, it is not a big deal to refine pills of perfect quality.


    As for the fairy level and heaven level pills, there is no way to refine them, but Chu Mo gave up the idea temporarily after glancing at the Dan prescription given by the chaos oven, because he... Can''t afford to consume the materials he needs now.


    Unless someone can provide him with enough materials, even the heavenly elixir can be refined by chaos oven now!


    The bottle of elixir that Chu Mo brought today is only a bottle of Lingyuan elixir, which is used to restore aura. This kind of elixir is the most common but the most consumed.


    Starting with the spirit word, it is obvious that this elixir is only useful for spiritual monks above the foundation and under the Yuan Ying. In the fairy world, when taking this pill, the effect is almost negligible, which is equivalent to nothing.


    There''s no way. Chu Mo actually wants to refine several Xianyuan pills or Tianyuan pills, but he really can''t afford to buy them.


    It took him nearly half a month to collect all the herbs outside the magic God city.


    Fortunately, with the help of the heaven God, it would be a huge problem for Chu Mo to collect all these pills.


    When the medicinal materials were collected, the alchemy naturally took only a moment. When the pill became a reality, it was "dead" under Qi Xiaoyu''s sword. Chu Mo showed a smiling face for the first time in this period of time.


    Since the elixir has been refined, it is necessary to find a suitable buyer for it.


    Chu Mo told Hu lie that day that he had enough self-protection ability, which was not an empty statement.


    In front of an alchemist who can easily refine pills of perfect quality, as long as there are enough materials, he can refine immortal or even heaven level pills... Just an official, not even fart!


    If Chu Mo really risked everything and wanted to completely overturn the official family, it was not impossible to rely on this skill of alchemy!


    At that time, one of the leaders of the heaven, the Dan God Emperor, was able to become a leader and sit on the overwhelming forces, relying on this chaotic oven!


    Chu Mo thoroughly scanned all kinds of gossip on the letter board during his resurrection, and he also knew countless secrets.


    Including some things that he still can''t understand. For example, when the chaos oven was in the hands of the Dan God Emperor, although it could also refine pills of heavenly quality, it was not 100% successful.


    But here in Chu Mo, according to the Dan Fang given by chaos oven, it is 100% successful!


    Chu Mo doesn''t even need to do anything!


    I don''t know whether it was the Dan God Emperor who kept the price of heaven level pills in order to remain mysterious, or whether he couldn''t easily use chaos oven to refine pills like Chu mo.


    Of course, in a short time, this problem will not bother Chu mo. even if Chu Mo has the materials for refining fairy level and heaven level quality pills, he will never take out one.


    Do less things that cause trouble for yourself for no reason.


    For him, it is enough to refine pills of perfect quality at present.


    Chu Mo followed the elegant middle-aged man directly to a tea room. After sitting down, the middle-aged man smiled at Chu Mo and said, "I''m Feng Chun, a steward in the Lingdan hall. The people below are rude, and I hope my brother Haihan."


    Chu Mo heard Feng Chun''s name, and his face suddenly showed a shocking color, not pretending. In fact... If you can, Chu Mo wants to calm down a little more.


    He finally knew why those guys had such a reaction just now, and also understood why the shopkeeper here, seeing this middle-aged man, would be so submissive.


    Feng Chun, the ninth leader of Lingdan hall, is the realm of emperor!


    God... I actually saw an emperor with my own eyes?


    Beyond all immortals?


    Who has lived for tens of thousands of years?


    This... Is this true?


    Chu Mo''s heart directly set off a huge wave.


    During the period of resurrection, Chu Mo made up too much knowledge. The letter board is really a good thing. You can find too much valuable information on it.


    Chu Mo knew Lingdan hall because of the letter board. At the same time, he also knew that Lingdan hall had a top-level boss in the world, which was Feng Chun, the middle-aged man in front of him!


    According to the message on the letter board, Feng Chun is the only one who has reached the realm of emperor and Lord and is still in charge.


    "This master never seems to think of himself as an emperor. His favorite thing to do is to wander around, and I don''t know where he will appear..."


    The person who sent this message claimed that he had seen Lord Feng Chun with his own eyes.


    However, many people questioned later, and Chu Mo didn''t believe it at all at that time.


    But now... He can''t help believing it.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s shocked expression, Feng Chun''s mouth twitched slightly and muttered, "can''t you keep a low profile?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that the other party was the emperor, Chu Mo would like to slap him. Your message is everywhere on the letter board. You told me your name. What kind of low-key is this?


    "Younger Lin Bai, I''ve seen Lord Feng Chun!" Chu Mo stood up and bowed to Feng Chun.


    The haze in Dadi is so good that I feel cute...)

 Chapter 336

    _ t; "Excuse me, sit down. Tell me quickly, who is your master?"


    Hearing the words of emperor Feng ''Chun'', Chu Mo''s heart suddenly tightened slightly, and he looked at Feng ''Chun'' in a motionless'' color ''. (... ¡û¡ú 79 network


    Feng ''Chun'' did not finish his words, and then said: "unexpectedly, he can refine Lingyuan Dan of perfect quality. He is really a master. Tell me, maybe I still know him!"


    Said, before Chu Mo answered, he shook his head and said, "no, how can a master who can refine a perfect quality pill ''medicine'' refine such a inferior thing as Lingyuan pill?" Looking up at Chu Mo, Feng ''Chun'' Emperor''s two eyes under the eyebrows of lying silkworms instantly ''shot'' two ''essence'' awns. Although they flashed away, Chu Mo felt completely seen through at this moment.


    "Why is your level so low? You haven''t built a foundation yet... It''s rare to see a weak little guy like you in the whole magic world. I think I''m a young man with excellent blood, but... My background is not very good."


    Emperor Feng ''Chun'' commented on Chu Mo impolitely.


    The cold sweat on Chu Mo''s forehead was about to burst out. In front of this sudden big man in the sky, Chu Mo had a feeling: it seemed that he was transparent!


    This thorough analysis is almost to the bone!


    And when the boss just faced the waiter and shopkeeper of Lingdan hall, he was calm and serious, which made those people even have difficulty breathing. But now in front of Chu Mo, he is very casual and relaxed, just like facing his younger generation.


    Emperor Feng ''Chun'' looked at Chu Mo for a few times, then withdrew his eyes and said, "in this way, you should come from the spiritual world, your master... You should be an amazing alchemist, but... I doubt that he can refine more advanced Dan ''medicine''?"


    Chu Mo smiled faintly: "if there are materials, Xianyuan pill, Tianyuan pill... Naturally, you can practice it. Read the full text of the latest chapter."


    Feng ''Chun'' waved his hand, shook his head and said, "I know this better than you! The refining methods of Xianyuan pill and Tianyuan pill are almost the same. If you can refine Lingyuan pill, you can naturally refine Xianyuan pill and Tianyuan pill..."


    With that, he gave Chu Mo a glance: "I mean, your master, can you refine a higher quality Dan ''medicine''? Such as... Immortal level, such as... Heaven level!"


    Feng ''Chun'' said, looking at Chu Mo faintly, but it belonged to the emperor''s powerful ''essence'' divine power. But it enveloped Chu Mo in an instant.


    All this, not to mention a little guy who can''t even build a foundation, even the immortal realm of Da Luo Jinxian and Tian Xian... Won''t produce any induction at all!


    It''s great to be able to refine pills of perfect quality, but if you can refine immortal or even higher quality pills... It''s not great, but a real great master!


    Such a person, where... Will be robbed!


    Chu Mo hugged his fist and said with a wry smile, "the emperor''s eyes are burning. My master once said that if one day. Break through the soaring realm and survive the great catastrophe... Becoming a great Luo Jinxian should be able to refine an immortal quality pill ''medicine''..."


    "Breakthrough soaring... Promoted to Wonderland?" Feng ''Chun'' glanced at Chu Mo: "are you from the celestial world?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, pursed his mouth ''lips'', and did not speak. In the depths of his eyes, there was a flash of shyness, which seemed a little shy.


    "I see, you come from the spiritual world, your master. There is a mistake. He can refine the Lingyuan pill of perfect quality in the realm of Yuanying. Then. He doesn''t need to go to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian at all, just need to fly... He should be able to refine the pill ''medicine'' of fairy quality!" Emperor Feng ''Chun'' looked at Chu Mo and said seriously.


    "Ascension... OK?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and said, "Master said, you can''t understand the supreme realm of refining ''medicine'' without experiencing a great disaster..."


    Emperor Feng Chun smiled. Said: "your master... He is an insightful person. Although there will be no great disaster when the sky rises and breaks through, the real Tianjiao will deliberately provoke the disaster and use it to refine himself. Monks who have experienced the disaster will probably have higher achievements in the future than those who have not experienced it. The same is true for alchemy."


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh of relief and secretly said that he was lucky.


    The elegant middle-aged man in front of him is not an ordinary person. He is not only the boss of the emperor realm, but also the boss of the emperor behind the Lingdan hall. Lying in front of him is not generally difficult.


    Fortunately, Emperor Feng ''Chun'' never thought that this teenager would come from the human world which is countless times weaker than the spiritual world; Even more unexpected, this little guy actually has an artifact ''Hun'' chaos oven that makes all Dan masters crazy.


    "How did the elder know that the pill ''medicine'' in the younger generation''s bottle... Must be a Lingyuan pill of perfect quality?" Chu Mo is somewhat curious about this matter.


    From beginning to end, Emperor Feng ''Chun'' didn''t open it at all. The ''medicine'' bottle containing the perfect quality yuan Lingdan didn''t leak any breath. What on earth did he decide? And so determined.


    Feng Chun smiled faintly and looked at Chu Mo: "don''t forget, I''m from Lingdan hall!"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Feng ''Chun'' in silence: "the people in Lingdan Hall... Are so powerful?"


    "Just me!" Feng ''Chun'' looked at Chu Mo: "if you were someone else, you wouldn''t be so powerful!"


    Lord Feng ''Chun'' said as he opened the pill ''medicine'' bottle. There were three yuan Lingdan in it. He poured out one, smiled and said, "look... Perfect quality? Huh? Eh? No!"


    At the beginning of Feng ''Chun'', there was a little naughty smile on his face, like an old urchin. However, when he saw the pill ''medicine'' in his hand, his eyes suddenly stared very round, as if he couldn''t believe it, and his eyes were instantly full of shock.


    Then, the expression on Feng ''Chun''s face became dignified, carefully pinched the pill'' medicine ''in the palm of his hand, and gently smelled it under his nose, Murmured, "this'' color ''... Is already the peak of perfect quality, and only a little... It can reach immortal quality! And this... It is not because of the alchemy technique, but these'' medicine ''materials, which can only reach this level without losing a little'' medicine ''and'' sex ''. But... But this means is clearly a possibility that exists in theory..."


    Feng ''Chun'' at the moment has no seriousness when facing the waiter and shopkeeper at the beginning, nor the lightness when just chatting with Chu mo. his whole person is a little dignified.


    But the atmosphere in the room was not tense, because Feng ''Chun'' concentrated all his'' essence ''force on the pill'' medicine ''in his hand.


    "This is a god like means. Even when the God of Dan is alive... He can''t refine Dan ''medicine'' of this quality!" Feng ''Chun'' mumbled, and then raised his head. Two eyes, like two sharp swords, instantly ''shot'' at Chu Mo: "even the alchemist at the grand master level, it is impossible to refine this quality of Dan ''medicine'', and the ''medicine'' and ''sex'' are perfectly preserved in this Dan ''medicine'', and not a trace of it has ever been dispersed... It is impossible! Do you have an artifact?"


    The last sentence, although it was a question, exploded in the sea of Chu Mo''s'' essence ''divine knowledge like Hong Zhong Da Lu.


    Chu Mo subconsciously wanted to nod and admit

 Chapter 337

    However, in Feng Chun''s voice, at the moment when Chu Mo''s spiritual consciousness sea exploded, Chu Mo''s chest had been integrated into the sky god in his body, instantly shooting a murderous spirit!


    A very subtle murderous breath, which is ten million times thinner than hair... But it cut the spirit of Chu Mo into the sea, and the voice of Feng Chundi was instantly shattered!


    Like an invisible war!


    But Chu Mo felt extremely clear. His heart instantly mentioned his throat. Then, the whole spirit recognized the sea, and then recovered a clear vision!


    "What artifact?" Chu Mo looked at Feng Chundi with a blank face.


    Feng Chundi''s face was cloudy and sunny. His eyes looked at Chu Mo coldly. In his eyes, it seemed that there was a galaxy flowing. He hesitated for a moment, smiled and said, "nothing, I''ll talk about it casually."


    "Is artifact the most powerful treasure in the heaven?" Chu Mo looked at Feng Chundi with two bright eyes, with a little eagerness in his eyes.


    Feng Chundi was disappointed. Behind this boy, there should be a wonderful alchemist!


    The great master couldn''t refine this kind of pill, even if the Dan God Emperor in those days, when he was alive, although he refined many fairy level pills, he also refined some heaven level pills. Feng Chun also got a Tianyuan pill of heavenly quality, just a pill, which can make Feng Chun, a big man in the realm of emperor, completely recover twice from energy consumption!


    And it''s instant recovery!


    This pill is already a magic medicine!


    Until today, Feng Chun took this pill with him and never thought of using it.


    After all, this is the real life-saving thing.


    Feng Chun didn''t boast. His means of refining medicine can only reach the realm of a great master at most, which is far from the great master. But his ability to identify pills is superb!


    Even if the God of Dan was reborn, his ability to identify pills was not much better than that of Feng Chun!


    Now Feng Chun has discovered a wonderful secret on a yuan elixir.


    So. At the first time, Feng Chun had great doubts in his heart.


    In those days, the chaos in the heaven and the battle of the gods had reached the Ninth Heaven of the emperor, and almost became the supreme Dan God Emperor. The treasure in his hand was lost, and the Dan God Emperor fell


    This matter. At that time, it was the top secret for all insiders. Are keeping this secret. Because all insiders want to find the chaos oven, but in the end, there is no clue.


    Chaos oven seems to disappear in this vast universe, and it will never be seen again.


    Gradually, those who knew it no longer strictly kept the secret. Therefore, Feng Chun, who was promoted to the realm of emperor, was also qualified to know this matter.


    Later. This secret is completely public, and almost everyone knows it in heaven.


    Because everyone has no hope for the whereabouts of chaos oven.


    Artifact has spirit, can choose its own Lord, and can also fly through the air, so. If it weren''t for that fate, it would be impossible to get it.


    Feng Chun thought of chaos oven for the first time after seeing this perfect quality yuan Lingdan that can only exist in theory!


    Therefore, he used supreme magic to suppress Chu Mo directly with Fayin.


    In the realm of his emperor. To do so is to bully the ants to the extreme.


    But for the sake of artifact, even if it was shameless, Feng Chun also recognized it.


    But the result, let Feng Chun incomparably disappointed.


    No,


    This boy doesn''t even know what an artifact is!


    Looking at the eager expression on his face, Feng Chun was quite speechless.


    He has absolute confidence in his just suppressed Falun. Don''t mention Chu Mo, a little guy who hasn''t built a foundation yet. Even if he is a real immortal who is only one level away from the emperor, he will be caught off guard.


    "Artifact is naturally very powerful." Feng Chun replied in a faint of interest, then looked at Chu Mo and asked, "little guy, go back and ask the person who made this pill. If there is enough material, can he make Tianyuan pill?"


    "Sure!" Chu Mo nodded and said, "as long as there is enough material, not to mention Tianyuan pill, even other pills in the heaven can be refined!"


    Chu Mo didn''t mention his master at this time.


    Feng Chun thought: if so, what kind of master, that kind of alchemist like God, how can there be such an ignorant disciple? This is clearly a person pushed by the other party, who specializes in all kinds of transactions!


    In other words, the Lord doesn''t want to come out at all!


    Also, how can a master of this level easily contact the outside world?


    "What I said is a pill of perfect quality, and... It''s the perfect quality of this pill you brought!" Feng Chun said faintly, observing Chu Mo''s reaction.


    Chu Mo glanced at Feng Chun unexpectedly: "is there a second kind of perfect quality?"


    In his words, he seemed to laugh at Feng Chun''s ignorance with some disdain.


    "Hey... Hey." The emperor, who can dominate the infinite territory of the heaven, showed a bit of embarrassment on his face at the moment, but deep in his eyes, he was full of pride!


    "This is a little guy who has never seen anything in the world! He doesn''t know at all. Other pills of perfect quality... Can''t be compared with those he brought! Put them together... It''s an insult to the pills brought by Chu mo." Feng Chun thought in his heart and laughed a few times.


    "What are you laughing at? Is it... The pill I brought... Better than other pills of perfect quality?" Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a shrewd light, looking at Feng Chun coldly: "you are a big man in the realm of emperor, so you won''t deceive me as a child?"


    Feng Chun was stunned, and said in his heart: really can''t deceive him, otherwise this little guy will find the real difference sooner or later. At that time, won''t he hate me?


    Thinking, Feng Chun said with a smile, "you little thing, spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart. A person of my identity will cheat you, a child?"


    "That''s good." Chu Mo nodded, but his eyes were still a little suspicious.


    Feng Chun said, "I can provide you with the medicinal materials needed to refine Tianyuan pills now. I can provide you with the materials that can refine 100 perfect Tianyuan pills. You should ensure that I have 30! Moreover, if there is more, it can only be sold to Lingdan hall, not to a second house or others. Then, how many perfect Tianyuan pills you get back, I will pay you directly at the price of... How many!"


    "Money?" Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of imperceptible greed.


    "Celestite!" Feng Chun said faintly, "the best! Definitely give you more than the market price!"


    "Well, it''s natural for you to say a lot about your identity, elder. Then, this matter is settled." Chu Mo made a look of old age and looked at Feng Chun: "in addition, please prepare a storage ring to hold those herbs. Then, you don''t need to give me so much at once, just give me the herbs that can refine ten pills."


    Feng Chun glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "no doubt about the use of people. Do you think I will care about those herbs?"


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll never come back after taking the medicine?" Chu Mo asked.


    "The one behind you won''t have such a little pattern." Feng Chun said that he didn''t even mention the storage ring.


    It''s just a storage ring. In the heaven, it''s completely a thing for everyone. It''s not strange at all.


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "well, master, ask someone to get ready."


    Feng Chun nodded, and then said, "another thing..."


    Well, I''m in the haze city... Breathing the fresh air here, recording the semi-finals and finals of poetry, and I''m too tired to talk


    This chapter was written at more than 3 a.m. this morning and can be counted as a manuscript!


    But there is no next chapter


    So tomorrow''s update, dear brothers and sisters... Pray that I can have the energy to code tomorrow morning. (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 338

    Chu Mo glanced at Feng Chun.


    "I want to invite you to be the guest Dan master of Lingdan hall!" Feng Chun said firmly.


    "Me?" Chu Mo looked at Feng Chun dully: "be the guest Dan master of Lingdan hall? I said elder... Are you all right?"


    "Go back and ask the person behind you, and then answer me." At this time, Feng Chun seemed to restore the image of an emperor. Although his tone was calm, it had an unquestionable flavor: "he will understand."


    "Is it good to be a guest Dan master of Lingdan Hall...?" Chu Mo hehe smiled and brazenly asked, but deep inside, it was very clear that Feng Chundi did this, although it seemed to be for the sake of Lingdan hall, but was he not helping him?


    After all, the three words Lingdan hall, even in the heaven, also have a considerable weight, which can be regarded as a great backer.


    "Benefits?" Feng Chunbai glanced at Chu Mo: "with this identity, no one dares to touch you lightly!"


    "Really?" Chu Mo''s eyes instantly stared at the boss, his breathing became a little hurried, and his small face showed an uncontrollable color of excitement.


    "The premise is that you don''t mess up with this identity." Feng Chun looked at Chu Mo and added with some worry. If the person coming was the one behind Chu Mo, he would not add such a sentence.


    First, Dan masters of that level are qualified to provoke anyone without being punished; Second, the person who can refine this pill must be in a mess. How can such people make trouble?


    On the contrary, it''s a hairy boy like Chu Mo, so I''m really not sure. I''ll see what he looks like after hearing about it. In case he goes out to bully and commit crimes with this identity, Lingdan hall, although not afraid, should also consider its own signboard and image.


    "What if someone annoys me?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Lingdan hall is not vegetarian." Feng Chun said, and directly threw a storage ring to Chu Mo: "take it, the medicine in it is enough to refine 100 Tianyuan pills of perfect quality. A month later, here, I''ll wait for you!"


    Feng Chundi said, his figure flashed, and he even disappeared directly in front of Chu mo.


    Then, the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall came in from the outside, saw Chu Mo, fell to his knees with a plop in front of Chu Mo, and said respectfully with a face: "little shopkeeper of the human layer of the magic world, I''ve seen the guest Lord Lin Bai! If the Lord has anything in the future, just tell the villain!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, a little dazed.


    He, a boy who can''t even build a foundation, turned out to be the guest Dan master of the largest Dan medicine store under the stars? Become an adult in countless populations?


    This is unbelievable!


    Until he came out of the Lingdan hall and walked a long way, Chu Mo still felt that today''s experience was simply too magical.


    He originally wanted to form a long-term cooperative relationship with them after obtaining the trust of Lingdan hall through the yuan Lingdan with perfect quality, and then, a little bit, use the potential of Lingdan hall to strengthen himself.


    I didn''t expect such a perfect result.


    Fortunately, I met the only emperor and leader in the Lingdan Hall... The business was negotiated, and I became the guest Dan master of Lingdan Hall... This result is simply wonderful.


    Chu Mo came to an inn, casually asked for an upper room, returned to the room, closed the door, covered his chest with his hand, flashed in his eyes, and muttered in his heart: Xiao Yu, do you see it? Even if there is no realm of catching the stars and the moon, I can still... Have a place in this world!


    Chu Mo sat on the chair, calming his emotions and thinking back to the day.


    The day he "died".


    At that time, Chu Mo did have a feeling of disheartened. He took the initiative to bump into Qi Xiaoyu''s sword, just to completely end his journey to the magical world.


    Although a passionate teenager has a smart mind, he will still be at a loss and impulsive in the face of some desperate emotional problems. He doesn''t want to embarrass the people he likes.


    So even if he is hard hit, he will do so!


    There is no reason to talk about feelings. Even if it''s the emperor, when it comes to such a thing, it may not be much better than Chu Mo''s reaction.


    But what Chu Mo didn''t expect was that he didn''t leave the magic world, but... He also saw the legendary spirit in the magic world again.


    At this point, Chu Mo finally determined that there must be a certain relationship between himself and this spirit!


    Otherwise, why should he keep opening the back door for himself?


    "Do you want to die?" As soon as Jieling opened his mouth, he asked such a question, which made Chu Mo grin.


    "You want to die." Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t want to die, why do you want to hit that sword? You fool, do you know that if you directly rush up and hold her, things will have another result?" The mysterious spirit glanced at Chu Mo with a sneer.


    "How can it be... She can''t remember me at all." Chu Mo said sadly, "even if she believed what I said, for her, I''m still a weak youth in the human world, and I can''t help her. On the contrary, my existence may involve her."


    "So you want to kill yourself?" Jie Ling glanced sideways at Chu mo.


    "As I said, I don''t want to die." Chu Mo said lightly, "I just want to end everything in the magic world."


    "Do you think you can accomplish her by doing this?" Jieling was a little dismissive.


    "Of course!" Chu Mo said lightly, "it''s a mistake for me to appear in the magic world now. Meeting her is a bigger mistake."


    "Forget it, see for yourself." The spirit of the world originally seemed to want to say something. Seeing Chu Mo''s dispirited face, he was too lazy to say. With a flick, a picture appeared in the air.


    It is what happened after Chu Mo committed suicide.


    Qi Xiaoyu, in tears, holding his "body", sat on the ground with a helpless and painful face, which made Chu Mo''s heart ache.


    Until the end, Qi Xiaoyu''s decisive words made Chu Mo''s heart turn upside down and couldn''t be calm.


    "I won''t forget you, let alone look for anyone to cooperate."


    "Chu Mo, I admit... My part... No, it''s me. I really loved you. Therefore, my soul is no longer a pure soul."


    "I don''t deserve to be the queen of the elves. I will resign as the heir."


    "I will not bring disaster to the elves. Since this is the choice of fate, I will bear it alone."


    "No matter what the future holds, I am your... Fiancee!"


    "See you in the magic world. I''ll never appear here again."


    Chu Mo stared at Qi Xiaoyu''s body disappearing into the picture, and the whole person was completely speechless.


    "How''s it going? See? You''re just two children who don''t understand anything!" The spirit of the world was very old and said to Chu Mo, "you like her, because she can be reckless and use your self righteous methods to complete her; her separation collapses, and her memory is lacking. How can you let her accept you in a short time? But your death... Severely touched her, letting her choose the negative path she would never choose before. Boy, do you say, are you stupid?"

 Chapter 339

    "..." Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth. Facing the questioning of Jieling, he was speechless. n¡Ên¡Ê£¬


    "There are unimaginable secrets in her!" The Spirit said lightly, "originally, the magic world was an excellent place for her to improve her realm quickly, but now... She was so stimulated by your death that she vowed never to enter the magic world again. And she gave up the inheritance of the elves... Do you know what this means? It means that she is in self exile!"


    "What is self exile?" Chu Mo''s voice became a little hoarse. He had an artifact, but he was not a God.


    He is just a boy under the age of fifteen.


    "Self exile means giving up everything... Including her beliefs!"


    Jie Ling said with a sigh, "it was nothing to give up the inheritance right of the elves. Now the elves have already declined. But her choice is to give up all the resistance and bow to fate!"


    "What the hell is going on? Can you make it clear to me?" Chu Mo''s lips were dry and his throat was dry. He seemed to realize that he had done a stupid thing.


    "Alas..." the spirit sighed, took Chu Mo to sit down, and then looked at Chu Mo and said, "she is an unparalleled spirit body, the only seven orifices in the world... This girl has a great talent that ordinary people can''t imagine!"


    "I think... It is precisely because of this that disaster has been caused for her and her race." A flash of anger flashed across Jieling''s eyebrows: "in this world, there are always some shameless things, and they are enthusiastic about getting something for nothing!"


    Chu Mo completely didn''t understand the words of Jieling, what unparalleled spirit body, what the only seven orifices in heaven and earth... He didn''t understand, but felt very powerful.


    Moreover, I understood the meaning of Jieling more or less. It should be because Qi Xiaoyu was different. Someone stared at her!


    Then, there was the prophecy of the elves, and there was the beautiful blue skirt girl of Qi Xiaoyu.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were a little confused. Looking at Jieling: "can you tell me more?"


    "All right." Jieling didn''t sell anything to Chu Mo, but directly solved the biggest doubt in Chu Mo''s heart.


    "She is the unique first genius among all elves for hundreds of millions of years."


    "There is a space between heaven and earth. No matter any creature... No matter the protoss, human, ORC or any other race... Seven tricks and exquisite heart."


    "Her physique determines her future achievements. As long as she works hard enough, she can become supreme!"


    "You know, it''s not possible, but as long as she works hard, she will definitely become one of the masters of this starry sky!"


    "Her exquisite Heart decides that as long as she wants, there is nothing in the world that she can''t learn."


    "To put it simply, she is the most suitable creature for cultivation in the world, and she is the smartest creature in the world."


    The spirit looked at Chu Mo: "are you clear about her life experience?"


    Chu Mo stared at the spirit, and then nodded, "I''m clear..."


    "Now do you know what kind of blow your choice is to her?" Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo seriously.


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at Jie Ling bitterly: "now, what should I do to help her?"


    "Very simple, stronger!" Jie Ling said seriously.


    Chu Mo said, "but now I''m just an ordinary teenager in the human world, and I can''t even build a foundation. How can I get stronger quickly?"


    Jie Ling thought for a while and said, "if I''m not mistaken, that girl should not be an adult this year. She probably... There are still a few years left. She can really reach adulthood."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo was a little confused.


    "If you want to treat her as a cauldron, you must wait until she grows up." The Spirit said faintly.


    "Stove tripod?" Chu Mo frowned slightly. He didn''t know what these two words meant, but instinctively. I don''t think it''s a good thing.


    "Well, that''s right. After she grows up, she makes contact with it and takes the most original trace of mature power. The unparalleled spirit body, the only seven orifices in heaven and earth... This constitution. After growing up, the power generated is enough to directly promote people to the supreme position." Said the spirit.


    "What?" Chu Mo felt a buzzing sound in his brain, a stream of hot blood, directly surging up, and a surge of anger was burning in his black and white pure eyes: "this is simply an animal!"


    "That''s right." The spirit looked at Chu Mo and said calmly, "so you need to have strong power in a few years, if you want to protect her."


    "Of course! I must protect her!" Chu Mo gritted his teeth and said, "no matter who wants to hurt him, I won''t let him go!"


    "Child, it''s meaningless to bite your teeth." Jie Ling said, "lowering your head and making yourself stronger is what you need to do."


    At this time, Chu Mo raised his head, looked at Jieling, and said in a deep voice, "can you help me?"


    At this moment, Chu Mo didn''t even want to know who the mysterious spirit was, and why he knew so many things. There was only one idea in his mind: no matter what, Qi Xiaoyu couldn''t be hurt at all!


    "There are not many things I can help you, son. I can only show you a way. This road may not be smooth, may be full of ups and downs, and may even be life-threatening." The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo with kindness: "I can only do so much for you."


    "Enough!" Chu Mo bowed to the spirit: "no matter how difficult it is, I won''t give up!"


    "Then, defeat me first." The spirit looked at Chu Mo and said calmly.


    "Beat you? Are you kidding?" Chu Mo stared at the spirit, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    "Your current realm should be in the realm of gold and stone. I... Will adjust my strength to the realm of gold and stone, but... My realm of gold and stone will be the most perfect state in the whole realm of gold and stone." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "so, if you want to defeat me... It will be an almost impossible task for you now! However, here is a problem, I can promise you."


    "What?"


    "If you die, you can come back to life directly." Said the spirit.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate and said, "what are you waiting for?"


    The spirit looked at Chu Mo and said, "the taste of death... Is not so good. You have died once, aren''t you afraid?"


    "If fear can solve all problems, then I''m afraid." Chu Mo said.


    Jie Ling smiled, looked at Chu Mo and nodded, "OK, kid, attack me!"


    As soon as the voice of the spirit of the world fell, Chu Mo had already carried murdering heaven and cut at the spirit of the world with a knife.


    Soul snatching¡ª¡ª


    I can''t... I''m so sleepy that I collapse. These two chapters are for yesterday and today... I''ll write them when I get home tonight! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 340

    This knife... Is incomparably amazing. Although it is only the first knife of Youming eight knives, the meaning of this knife contains the killing mechanism... Even the warrior who knows his state of mind has no resistance at all.


    However, this knife, to the spirit of the world... Is like a decoration.


    Chu Mo didn''t even see how the body of the spirit moved, so he had avoided this amazing knife.


    Not only dodged, but also rushed to Chu Mo''s body!


    then.


    The spirit raised his hand and slapped it directly on Chu Mo''s forehead.


    The ordinary slap seemed to have nothing to praise except that it was so fast that people couldn''t react at all.


    At least, compared with those palms that Chu Mo had seen, the palm of Jieling... Was simply inferior.


    But... Such a palm directly broke Chu Mo''s skull!


    Chu Mo can even hear the sound of his skull breaking clearly. The creepy feeling and powerlessness in the face of death make Chu Mo even feel desperate.


    He died again!


    When he was chased by thousands of miles before, he also lingered on the edge of life and death many times, but it was ultimately the edge... It was completely different from the real taste of death.


    Although he had "died" once before, "died" under Qi Xiaoyu''s sword.


    But at that time, Chu Mo, without any fear, was discouraged, and hit Qi Xiaoyu''s sword with his head, which was just a pain.


    But the pain was far less than the pain in his heart!


    This time... It''s different!


    Facing the palm of Jieling, Chu Mo had no ability to resist!


    Chu Mo didn''t know how long he had died. Anyway, when he opened his eyes, he found that he was still in place.


    Jieling is standing there, quietly looking at him.


    Chu Mo felt that his brain was a little confused. He looked at Jieling and knew that he had just died in Jieling''s hand, but his memory... Seemed to have a fault.


    "Is it a little confused, knowing that he has just died once, but some can''t believe it?" The spirit smiled faintly.


    Chu Mo nodded honestly, and his eyes looking at the spirit of the world were also full of inconceivable.


    "This kind of taste of death is not good, is it?" Jie Ling asked again.


    Chu Mo still nodded honestly. It''s strange to feel good. You''ll know the taste if you try.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s continue." Said the spirit.


    Chu Mo gritted his teeth and waved it in his hand.


    It is the first way of Youming Badao again: "seize the soul!"


    Chu Mo roared. He didn''t believe that his strongest blow would not work at all.


    Facts have also proved that it does not work at all.


    The body shape of the spirit, like a ghost, avoided his fatal blow, and then appeared in front of him.


    It''s still a slap!


    It''s still a broken skull!


    Chu Mo died again.


    Soon he came back to life.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at the spirit of the world and said, "your current realm is really the realm of gold and stone?"


    Jie Ling said lightly, "I think I have no reason to deceive you."


    Chu Mo thought for a while, and felt that it was indeed the case. The spirit of the world really had no reason to deceive himself.


    "Then... Why, my strongest move, I can''t help you at all. Why is your speed so fast that I can''t avoid it?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit and asked.


    "Keep fighting, you will understand!" Jieling didn''t answer Chu Mo''s question, but looked at Chu Mo with some provocation: "if you can defeat me, I will give you a big chance, which is related to the time when you become stronger!"


    Chu Mo instantly went crazy and rushed up directly.


    This time, Chu Mo didn''t kill heaven, but directly ran the phantom wind step, and hit the spirit of the world with a hard punch.


    Heaven, earth and man are the three boxing skills... Human boxing!


    The so-called human fist... It sounds like only one move, but it contains thousands of changes!


    Although Chu Mo has now understood the essence of human boxing, he still failed to thoroughly understand it.


    Even so, Chu Mo''s fist... Still makes people dare not underestimate!


    However, all this is of little use.


    Chu Mo once again died at the hands of the spirit.


    It was still that palm, still on the forehead of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo, who was resurrected again, felt very oppressed and died several times. He had already seen that the spirit of the world had not deceived him.


    It is indeed the realm of gold and stone.


    But the golden stone realm of Jieling is not only the peak, but also in perfect condition!


    He has given full play to everything that the realm of gold and stone can give play to.


    Before that, Chu Mo didn''t see his opponents in the same realm at all. Because with his current state, he can already wield a knife to cut the warrior who knows his state of mind!


    For him, what is the realm of gold and stone?


    But Jieling taught him a lesson.


    Let Chu Mo understand what is the real strong!


    The same realm of gold and stone, but it can play a strength that Chu Mo can''t imagine; The same realm of gold and stone, but it can maintain a second kill record against Chu Mo!


    Now, it is four to zero, and soon, it will be five to zero.


    Heaven, earth and man Sancai fist technique, thousand heavy hand, phantom wind step... Naturally, the first of the eight Youming sabres will seize the soul.


    In order to defeat the spirit of the world, Chu Mo has almost used all the Kung Fu in his stomach.


    But this still can''t change the fact that he was killed in an instant!


    Chu Mo''s ferocity and stubbornness... Also at this time, was completely stimulated.


    In this world, many things can be used to, but death... Can never be used to!


    The most fatal thing is that the feeling of each death is different.


    But one thing is the same.


    That is: boundless darkness, endless fear, helpless powerlessness


    But these... Are not the reasons for Chu Mo to give up. Since he knew the dilemma Qi Xiaoyu faced, Chu Mo vowed in his heart: we must find the elves, find Xiaoyu, and then... Protect her!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s figure flew backward again, turned into a light, and disappeared into the air.


    This is the 56th "death" of Chu mo.


    However, this time, Chu Mo was beaten in the chest by Jieling after fighting with Jieling for more than 20 rounds, and moved towards the 57th death


    Just on the face of the spirit, the relaxed color has disappeared.


    Because it was only a few days, Chu Mo''s strength had grown to this level.


    This is amazing!


    Through the battle, Jieling also figured out the skills that Chu Mo was good at.


    At that time, Jieling felt that he had seen through this little guy, but what he never thought of was... Chu Mo''s learning ability and comprehension ability were so strong!


    It''s no worse than the girl who has "unparalleled spirit body and the only seven orifices in the world"!


    "Sure enough, miss''s blood... Is the most powerful in the world!" The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo, who appeared in front of him again, with a cold face and a murderous body, and said in his heart.


    "Good, but still not enough!" Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo coldly and said in a deep voice, "your cultivation skill is very powerful. In your moves... With a momentum of indomitable arrogance, you can destroy everything! Even if a mountain, no, even a star, is blocked in front of you, you will split with a knife and smash with a fist. This is good, but you need to know that you can''t push down the well, because it is rooted in the earth!"


    "Well... Rooted in the earth?" Chu Mo''s whole person seemed to be hit by a flash of lightning, frozen there, his eyes first confused, and then... The light lit up.


    He saluted Jieling deeply, "thank you, I understand!"


    With that, Chu Mo took out his knife.


    Brush!


    A dazzling light, suddenly flashing!


    A head, fly high!


    Chu Mo stood there blankly, looking at the headless body of the spirit fell to the ground, turned into light and rain, and the whole person was stunned: "I finally won?"¡ª¡ª


    It''s not an ordinary tragedy. I could have gone home today, because the plane was at 8 a.m. in Beijing. As you should know, the traffic jam was very serious, so I got up at 5 o''clock and set out. I arrived at the airport at 7 o''clock, then received my ticket and passed the security check. Everything seemed to be in a hurry, but fortunately I caught up.


    As a result, the flight information displayed was always delayed until 12:00 noon, and the airport informed that the flight was canceled


    The whole person was going crazy. He came out of the security check, changed his visa, took a taxi back to the city, and then got stuck on the road.


    Back to the hotel, it was already more than two o''clock in the afternoon


    My body was weak and weak. I fell into bed and slept until seven o''clock. When I got up, I felt so dizzy that I almost forgot where I was.


    After washing my face, I began to code. Forgive me for not being able to write fast.


    The second chapter, try to deliver it before ten o''clock.

 Chapter 341

    Some people say that the most powerful defense is attack!


    This is certainly reasonable, but does it apply to all scenes? Not necessarily!


    Just like Chu Mo''s Epiphany just now, in short, four words are enough to summarize - too much is not enough.


    Your strength is very strong, you can knock down a stake with one punch, you can knock down a building with one punch, but it is absolutely impossible to knock down a well with one punch!


    Fighting requires strength, but it also requires brains. Those who only have strength are reckless men.


    All along, Chu Mo actually understood this truth, but it was not thorough enough.


    During this period of time, he has been fighting with the spirit of the world. In fact, Chu Mo has realized this truth with continuous fighting and life and death, but he just lacks an opportunity.


    Therefore, when Jieling said this sentence, Chu Mo''s whole person had an instant epiphany, just like an epiphany.


    A knife... Will kill the spirit of the realm of gold and stone in perfect condition.


    Then, the body shape of Jieling reappeared in front of Chu Mo, with a little satisfaction on his face, looking at Chu Mo: "how about it?"


    Chu Mo nodded honestly, "I have gained a lot!" Say, again give the world spirit a deep gift.


    Although both sides have no apprenticeship, in fact, they are already like apprentices. What Jieling taught Chu Mo was not those skills and techniques, but the experience and epiphany of life and death!


    And this is often the most difficult.


    Maybe even many monks who have cultivated to the realm of great Luo Jinxian, even celestial immortals and true immortals have not had a complete epiphany.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s heart is very grateful to Jieling.


    "Then shut up and think about it. Although you have an epiphany, you haven''t completely absorbed it into your own things, and you need to precipitate." Said the spirit.


    "The so-called state of mind is actually to understand your heart. Although building a foundation is the first step on the road of cultivation, in fact, when you clarify your state of mind, you have begun to develop towards this road."


    "The so-called clear heart is to understand your own heart and what you want to do. Once you recognize it, don''t change it again. Otherwise, it''s not called clear heart."


    "With the elixir, the instant mind is clear, and you can easily enter the state of mind, but that''s not your ability, that''s the ability of elixir!"


    "Only when you really understand your heart, understand what you want, and enter the state of mind, can you be perfect."


    Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo and spoke slowly.


    "According to what you mean, isn''t it the wisest way to rely on pills to break through in any realm?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit and asked.


    The spirit of the world smiled faintly: "how many people who really have skills need to rely on foreign things?"


    "So in this world, there are always a few people who are really capable..." Chu Mo mumbled.


    "Yes, the vast majority of people in this world actually don''t know what they really want. They think that constantly breaking through to a higher level is constantly becoming stronger." The spirit of the world said with some disdain, "it''s ridiculous!"


    Chu Mo smiled: "if everyone understood, the strong in this world would be countless times more!"


    "That''s impossible. Even if they put the truth in front of those people, even if they understand the truth, they will still choose another way." Said the spirit.


    "Why?" Chu Mo was puzzled.


    "Too many people are eager for quick success." Jie Ling smiled and didn''t explain too much. He believed that sooner or later, Chu Mo would understand.


    It''s like giving you two choices. The first choice is a golden mountain; The second option is a way to make money. If you follow this way, you can earn ten Gold Mountains.


    Choose the first, this golden mountain, you can eat for several lives, at least before you die, you can''t finish it; If you choose the second one, the road will be bumpy and there will be all kinds of difficulties. Even in the end, you can guarantee to earn ten golden mountains, but this process is full of hardships.


    So, how would you choose?


    If you follow your heart, I believe most people will choose the first!


    Because no matter how you look at it, choosing the second way seems to be against yourself. Choosing the first one can ensure a lifetime of wealth and honor, and can also ensure the wealth and honor of future generations for several generations... As for further... Why should we look so far?


    exhausted or not?


    Children and grandchildren have their own blessings, don''t they? Anyway, as long as one of his children and grandchildren is promising, he may go to earn the second golden mountain.


    Such people, who don''t want to make progress, will be spurned by countless people, but the actual situation is that those who spurn themselves. If faced with the same choice, in fact, the vast majority... Will also choose the first!


    Chu Mo shut up.


    The thought that Jieling passed to him is exactly what he has been doing.


    So, when action... And thought are unified, Chu Mo''s whole body radiates a bright light!


    Entering the state of mind of Ming Dynasty is simply a logical thing for Chu mo.


    Twenty days later, Chu Mo went out of the pass directly and reached the peak of Ming state of mind!


    In fact, if it weren''t for the lack of power in Dantian, Chu Mo could even directly improve to the state of mind!


    Enlightened by the spirit of the world, the benefits of Chu Mo''s instant epiphany are almost unimaginable.


    Countless monks are looking for opportunities, looking for opportunities, but in fact, many times, opportunities are around!


    It''s a chance to get treasures and be enlightened by others... The same is true!


    At the moment Chu Mo left the pass, Jie Ling appeared directly in front of Chu mo. looking at Chu Mo, Jie Ling''s face nodded slightly with a gratifying smile: "very good!"


    Chu Mo''s mood is naturally quite good if he can be praised by the spirit of the world. A little embarrassed scratched his head: "although there is still a long way to go, I have felt that I have found the way forward."


    The spirit nodded and said, "in fact, Tianyuan pill is not as easy to refine as you think."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then said with a wry smile, "is there anything you don''t know in this magical world?"


    Jie Ling shook his head, "there are many things I don''t know."


    Chu Mo was stunned and looked at Jieling.


    The Spirit said, "I''m the spirit of the magic world, but in fact... According to you, my identity is more like a housekeeper."


    "Housekeeper?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    The spirit nodded, "it''s just that the master is not here, and my housekeeper temporarily exercises part of the master''s power. I can know some things I want to know; but there are many things I can know, but I can''t!"


    "Rules?" Chu Mo asked.


    The spirit nodded approvingly, "yes, rules! Everything in this world has rules. The law of heaven has its rules, humanity has its rules, and the magic world... Naturally, there are also the rules of the magic world!"


    Chu Mo nodded. Although he could not completely understand Jieling''s words, he could barely understand them.


    Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo and said, "if you want to refine Tianyuan pill, you must get samadhi true fire, so you have to challenge Jinwu emperor."¡ª¡ª


    Hahahahaha, it''s finally written, isn''t it?


    It''s not easy to give yourself a compliment. I''m displaced. I hope tomorrow''s flight is normal


    I Want to Go Home!!!!


    If the flight goes wrong again tomorrow, it doesn''t make much sense for me to go home, because on the 19th... I''m going to Shanghai.


    Ah ah ah ah!!!

 Chapter 342

    "What?" Chu Mo stared at Jie Ling dumbfounded. His eyes were full of confusion, and he doubted whether he had heard wrong. ¡ü£¬.


    "Challenge Jinwu emperor, that bird has put the reward into the magic world. No matter who successfully defeats him, he can get samadhi true fire. This time, the bird''s thing is quite good. Samadhi true fire, even in the heaven, is the top fire. For you, it is the most suitable for alchemy." The spirit looked at Chu Mo and said leisurely.


    Before Chu Mo spoke, Jie Ling said again, "don''t think the chaos oven on your body is omnipotent!"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth, looking at Jieling, and said in his heart that you were just talking about the rules, and you wouldn''t get what you shouldn''t know even if you were able to. In your eyes, this secret of feelings... Is all things you should know


    Jie Ling glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "those things on you were put on you through me... So don''t think I''m spying on your secret."


    "Ah?" Chu Mo was surprised at first, and then his eyes burst into infinite light, looking at the spirit of the world: "did you put it on me? That..."


    The spirit waved his hand and directly interrupted Chu Mo''s question: "I will never say a word to you about this."


    "Why?" Chu Mo seemed to be thrown cold water by someone directly.


    "For your own good." Jie Ling said, "don''t worry. Although the little tiger guessed that there was an artifact on you, he would never guess what the artifact on you was. Although the artifact is attractive, it is not so scarce for all creatures in the heaven. So far in this world, no one knows your secret except me."


    "But... I want to know..." Chu Mo looked at the spirit of the world with some pleading.


    The secret of his body is directly related to his life experience. The person in front of him is the insider. Chu Mo is too eager to know his life experience and who his parents are.


    "You''re dead. I''ll tell you this. It''s against the law." The tone of Jie Ling became stronger. He looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "now even if you know everything. It won''t be any good for you! It will only bring you endless disasters, which even me..."


    When Jieling said this, he kept silent, then shook his head and said, "let''s talk about the challenge of Jinwu emperor. If you want to use chaos oven to refine Tianyuan pill, you must have a strong true fire. Samadhi true fire is good."


    Chu Mo was very dissatisfied with Jieling''s practice of changing the topic, but he also felt deeply helpless.


    "When am I qualified to know this?" Chu Mo''s bones. He is also quite stubborn. Otherwise, how dare he step on the ice field alone at such a young age?


    "Wait until the day when the magic world crumbles." Said the spirit.


    "..." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, looked at Jieling and twitched at the corners of his mouth, "are you teasing me?"


    "Why did I tease you?" The spirit''s face was expressionless.


    "The magic world has existed for countless years?" Chu Mo felt an anger burning in his chest.


    "To be exact, the magic world has existed for more than 100000 years." In the eyes of Jieling, a touch of memory flashed and said faintly.


    "For more than 100000 years, it can be traced back to an extremely ancient era. Such a stable world has its own rules... How can it collapse?" Chu Mo gnashed his teeth and looked at Jieling.


    If he hadn''t failed to fight Jieling, he really had the heart to chop him with a knife at the moment.


    "Who can say this kind of thing accurately? Maybe a few years. Maybe hundreds of years, maybe tens of thousands of years..." Jie Ling said, glancing at Chu Mo with some complicated eyes, and said, "don''t blame me for not telling you, in fact, this magical world exists because of you, so it may collapse at any time."


    "Because of me? Are you kidding?" Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, a little angry.


    "I''ve said too much. One day in the future, you will understand." Jie Ling lowered his eyelids and did not intend to continue this topic. No matter how Chu Mo pressed him, he would not say any more.


    In the end, Chu Mo finally reluctantly gave up, because he knew that it was impossible for the spirit to tell him the truth.


    "You don''t know what alchemy is at all now. It''s entirely based on the combination of your own blood and chaos oven, as well as the spirit of chaos oven itself. It''s the ultimate to be able to refine Lingyuan pills with perfect quality!"


    "Although chaos oven will give you the elixir, but don''t believe you try it, you can''t refine immortal and heaven level elixir at all now. As for the five element elixir... It''s an impossible task for you!"


    "If the top Dan medicine could be refined so easily, who would be the opponent of the Dan God in those days?"


    "Therefore, you must challenge the big bird, get the samadhi true fire, and refine it. Then, in this process, I will teach you to refine pills until you learn!"


    "In this way, you can show your alchemy skills in the magic world."


    "I understand your mind. You want to become a new God of Dan. Although this idea seems to me very backward, even a little ridiculous. You should not be your ambition, but for now, it is the most suitable way for you."


    "Because only by mastering the powerful alchemy ability, can we win over those large and small forces and... Those powerful monks!"


    Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo and said a lot, like those unpleasant things just now, which didn''t happen between them.


    Chu Mo realized that there was so much emphasis on alchemy. It didn''t mean that if he mastered the chaos oven and had a powerful pill, he could refine those top-level pills.


    In this way, my performance in Lingdan hall at that time was indeed a little exaggerated and a little naive.


    If it weren''t for Jieling''s pointing out, what would he take to explain to Lord Feng Chun? Do you really want to escape from the magic world and never come in again?


    Chu Mo thought of these things, a cold sweat, he almost made a big mistake!


    That is by no means the result Chu Mo wants.


    In this way, the samadhi fire left by the King Wu in the human layer really needs to be held.


    "But... In my realm, what can I challenge him?" Chu Mo said bitterly, "even if the golden and black emperor was in the realm of Mahayana, it was still a realm that I couldn''t even reach when looking up!"


    "That bird, the fighting phantom left in the human layer, is smart. If you challenge normally, he may not even look at you, and blowing a breath can kill you!" Jie Ling said impolitely, "however, just because he has wisdom, you can talk to him!"


    "Talk? How? Let him pretend his strength and compete with me?" Chu Mo looked at Jieling, twitched at the corners of his mouth, and muttered, "he''s not you..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 343

    "You don''t understand the pride of those top Tianjiao." Jie Ling smiled faintly: "how do you know you can''t succeed if you don''t try it yourself?"


    Chu Mo thought about it, too. If he didn''t try, how would he know that he couldn''t do it?


    The next moment, he was directly sent to the place of battle by the spirit of the world.


    This is an empty field, almost endless at a glance.


    Just when Chu Mo almost thought that the spirit of the world sent him to the wrong place, a cold voice sounded from heaven and earth: "are you a challenger?"


    "Yes!" Chu Mo answered without hesitation.


    Then


    Then there is no then.


    Because he was killed.


    Chu Mo didn''t know how he died. Anyway, he didn''t feel anything. As soon as his eyes were dark, he directly lost consciousness.


    But at the moment before losing consciousness, Chu Mo knew that he was killed by others.


    After regaining consciousness, Chu Mo shouted loudly, "Jieling... Get out of here!"


    Whoosh!


    The body shape of the spirit, like a ghost, appeared in front of Chu mo.


    "I didn''t even talk... Hey, hey, what are you doing?"


    Chu Mo didn''t finish speaking, but he felt that the scenery in front of him had changed, and he had reappeared in the just empty field.


    In the sky, suddenly there was a cold hum.


    Chu Mo died again.


    This time, Chu Mo still didn''t feel any fluctuations and changes around him.


    He just snorted and died.


    This is simply torture. It''s really countless times easier for someone to kill him than crushing a worm.


    The monks in Mahayana and those in Ming state of mind have many big and small realms, which are even more exaggerated than adults to newborn babies.


    "Jieling... Are you special..." Chu Mo opened his eyes and immediately scolded.


    Then he was sent to the open field again.


    This time, Chu Mo learned well. Prepare to drink it out loud.


    But he miscalculated again


    Because the other party didn''t give him any chance at all!


    This time, not even Leng hum, Chu Mo died of confusion again.


    In this way, Chu Mo was like a ball, kicked around before Jieling and Jinwu emperor.


    More than a hundred times!


    This is much more than Chu Mo''s death at the hands of the spirit of the world.


    The problem is that Chu Mo can at least gain a lot of experience in the battle of life and death by dying in the hand of the spirit of the world, but dying in the hand of the fighting ghost of the King Wu... He is no longer afraid of death. Even a little numb, Chu Mo didn''t feel any gain at all.


    The 111th time... Yes. Chu Mo has begun to count how many times he died in this day.


    He didn''t even have the mind to scold Jieling now, but even if he did, Jieling wouldn''t give him this opportunity. Every time he regained consciousness, the first thing he did was to be sent to the open field.


    Finally, this time... The 111th time, after Chu Mo came in, the fighting shadow of King Wu did not start.


    But he couldn''t help saying, "are you bored?"


    This sentence, change to peacetime. I''m afraid Chu Mo will go back directly to the hardtop.


    I still hate you!


    But now, Chu Mo was moved to tears by this sentence.


    "I want to challenge you, but the realm is too poor. Do you dare to call yourself a realm?" Chu Mo was afraid that he would start immediately after the other party said a word. Therefore, he spoke very fast and said loudly, "I am now the peak of Ming state of mind. I can even make your state stay in the state of understanding!"


    "Cut..." the fighting shadow of King Wu sent out a cold hum, which was full of extreme disdain.


    It would not be so frivolous to be today''s emperor, Jinwu great, but Jinwu great was in Mahayana. He was also a passionate young man. The fighting shadow left here also left his character at that time.


    "What? Don''t you dare?" Chu Mo was also open at this time. As long as the other party was willing to talk, it was enough.


    He was afraid that if he didn''t even have a chance to speak, he would be killed by others directly.


    Whoosh!


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Chu mo. A powerful pressure came on my face.


    It''s no exaggeration. It seems that there is a mountain directly oppressed. People with a little bit of pressure and poor temperament will collapse directly!


    Even Chu Mo felt that his legs were weak and he wanted to kneel down.


    Especially this time, the sky god on him... There was no movement!


    All the pressure fell on Chu Mo!


    Poof!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Killing heaven directly appeared in Chu Mo''s hands, and was used as a pillar and inserted on the ground. Chu Mo was like a grass in the wind, which was blown upside down, but he insisted and did not fall down completely.


    But soon.


    The person said coldly, "dare to challenge me with this strength?"


    Chu Mo reluctantly raised his head and glanced at the legendary Jinwu emperor. To be exact, it was the young Jinwu emperor, and his heart was slightly shocked.


    The man in front of him is simply too handsome!


    That face is even handsome enough to make people feel a little weird!


    A long blond hair, a wisp of which hung in front of his forehead, blocked half of his eyes. His skin was as white as jade, and as smooth as a shelled egg. His facial features, whether seen alone or combined, make people hardly find any faults.


    The obvious Adam''s apple and the cold man''s voice, combined with this peerless face, I''m afraid that even the ice hearted jade girl, seeing this face... Will also be unable to help her heart beat faster.


    This is the young King Wu!


    Cold, handsome, domineering!


    "Are you... Born... In Mahayana?" Chu Mo stared at the terrible pressure on the King Wu, gritted his teeth and said, "aren''t you coming up step by step? Why underestimate me?"


    "Why can''t I underestimate you? You are... At least fourteen or fifteen years old this year?" The young Jinwu emperor looked at Chu Mo coldly: "when I was as old as you, my strength had already reached the realm of Yuanying! You didn''t even build a foundation... No, you didn''t even reach the realm of inborn. You were old enough to be a dog. What qualifications did you have to challenge me?"


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless. For the first time, he heard someone describe a teenager as'' a dog alive ''.


    "What? Have nothing to say? Then go to hell? You mole ants... Don''t think that if you constantly challenge me, it will move me and make me feel that you are tenacious. In my opinion, you simply don''t know how to live or die, and your brain is short of roots!" The young King Wu said coldly and was about to do it.


    "I was born in a world with only vitality!"


    "I''ve only practiced for a year!"


    "It took me a year to cultivate my mind!"


    "Jinwu, you just don''t dare to fight me!"


    "You are afraid of losing!"


    "I thought you were a brilliant Tianjiao, but you turned out to be a person who can only use realm to suppress people!"


    "Yes, I just excite you. What''s the matter? You dare not answer?"


    "You will definitely be beaten up by me in the realm of mingxinjing!"


    "Even if I let you, let you in the mood, you are not my opponent!"


    "It''s over. If you want to kill me, I''ll kill you. Frown. I''m with your last name! I''ve been killed by you more than a hundred times anyway. I''m so used to it!"


    Chu Mo said angrily, and he was also irritated, not because the King Wu Emperor directly killed him without saying a word, but because he was angry about his weakness!


    The young King Wu stood there, frowning, looking at Chu Mo, and didn''t even start.


    "I don''t blame you for pressing me with realm. It''s because I''m too weak!" Chu Mo vomited a foul breath and looked at the young King Wu coldly: "if I am in Mahayana, King Wu, I can suppress you with one hand!"


    My God, I finally got home!


    Last night, I didn''t sleep all night. I left at 5:00 this morning, and then I was late until 12:00 noon. At that time, my heart was simply broken!


    Finally... Finally I got home and went to bed... I''m so sleepy that I can''t speak anymore... (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 344

    "Your hand... Suppress me?" King Wu sneered, looked at Chu Mo, and the disdain on the corners of his mouth, as long as he was not blind, he could see: "boy, I can only say that you successfully angered me, well, do you know your state of mind?"


    Jinwu emperor said, and took a deep look at Chu Mo: "OK! The middle of Ming state of mind!"


    "I am the peak of Ming state of mind. ¡Ë" Chu Mo said faintly. He did not doubt that King Wu would cheat him, because there was no need at all. For the realm of King Wu, it was just an idea to seal his realm.


    "I have your pride, too." Jinwu emperor said faintly.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    King Wu sneered, "I can rank first in the list of the strongest combat power of the human layer with the realm of Mahayana, is it a false reputation?"


    "I''ve never seen you put gold on your face like this." Chu Mo grunted, and then his face became solemn, looking at the King Wu: "it''s you who raised the realm to the middle of the Ming state of mind. Don''t cry later if you lose."


    "Ha..." the young Jinwu emperor was annoyed by Chu Mo and said, "come on, let me see if you are only good at speaking!"


    "Good!" Chu Mo looked a whole, and then his momentum suddenly burst out.


    Like a mountain peak, Yuanbi Yuezhi stands there!


    "It seems interesting." The young King Wu finally put away his contempt in his eyes, but deep in his heart, he still didn''t pay much attention to Chu mo.


    Ming state of mind... This state is too weak.


    Chu Mo''s body flashed, and he took the phantom wind step, and the whole person rushed directly towards the young King Wu like a smoke.


    King Wu was slightly stunned, because he couldn''t see each other''s body clearly!


    Realm suppression is not a joke, but an infinite reduction of one''s own strength.


    Although the eyesight is still there, because the realm is reduced, the reaction speed... Is countless times slower!


    This feeling. It is also quite strange to the fighting shadow of King Wu.


    Just at the moment when the young King Wu was slightly stunned, Chu Mo''s body had rushed in front of him. Raise your hand is a punch!


    Heaven, earth and man are the three talents of boxing!


    Bang!


    This punch directly hit the chest of the young King Wu.


    The body of King Wu was almost never accidentally blasted out.


    With the improvement of the realm, Chu Mo practiced these skills again and had a new understanding. Naturally, it is much more powerful than before.


    However, Chu Mo was surprised that the King Wu was blown out with one punch.


    As King Wu himself said, in those days, he was able to occupy the first place in the list of the strongest combat power of the human stratum with the realm of Mahayana, and he would never be a person who won a false reputation.


    You know, over the years, it is not the combat shadow of monks who have not been promoted to challenge King Wu, but there is no exception. All failed.


    The gap between the Mahayana and the ascension period is quite huge, but in terms of the amount of power, the ascension period is at least ten times greater than the Mahayana period!


    In this case, Jinwu emperor can still remain invincible, and his combat power... Naturally, there is no doubt.


    Unless it is a monk in the realm of daruo Jinxian, he may be able to defeat the golden Wu Emperor in Mahayana.


    However, on the one hand, almost all the monks in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian went to the stratum, and on the other hand, there was no monk in Da Luo Jinxian who was so shameless to challenge the virtual shadow of the battle of Jin Wu Emperor in Mahayana.


    If you win, it won''t do you any good. You won''t be laughed at. It may also offend King Wu; In case of losing... It will definitely become the biggest laughing stock in the spiritual world.


    Not to mention Chu Mo, even the king himself was very surprised.


    He stood up and wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, with some dignity.


    Just now he was indeed a little distracted, because Chu Mo''s body method was quite exquisite, and he had not fully adapted to the combat power in the middle of Ming state of mind, so he was hit by Chu mo.


    Although these reasons also make sense, King Wu did not want to find any reason.


    This teenager. Far more powerful than he imagined!


    "Very good!" The eyes of King Wu showed a strong sense of war. Looking at Chu Mo, his body also exuded an extremely powerful momentum.


    Although the realm was sealed in the middle of the state of mind of the Ming Dynasty, the powerful momentum that broke out on the King Wu was far more than the realm at this time!


    Not cheating, but the real Tianjiao''s confidence from the inside out!


    Even if you blow me away, I still think I''m the strongest one!


    That''s the confidence!


    "I''m taking advantage of you." Chu Mo blackened his face and said faintly. I''m not proud of having just hit it.


    "Oh?" King Wu raised the tip of his eyebrows, looking a little surprised.


    "Mingxinjing... I''m afraid you''ve never experienced this realm." Chu Mo said softly, "I''ve heard that there are too many means in the heaven, which can make a person''s realm, in the shortest time, improve to congenital."


    "Yes." The young King Wu looked at Chu Mo with something else in his eyes.


    Chu Mo said, "so, although you know that you can suppress your strength into Ming state of mind by sealing the state of mind, you... Never understand what the power of Ming state of mind is."


    "So?" The young King Wu looked at Chu Mo with great interest.


    "Therefore, I will give you 30 moves of time to fight against you, so that you can be familiar with the power of this realm." Chu Mo said seriously, "thirty moves should be enough. After thirty moves, I will use all my strength to fight you!"


    The young Jinwu emperor looked at Chu Mo, with some surprise on his face: "do you understand what this means?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    "While I''m not familiar with the power of the state of mind and your skill... Within 30 moves, you are likely to win." King Wu said faintly, "but once I get familiar with these, if you want to beat me again... I''m afraid there''s no hope!"


    "That''s not what I want." Chu Mo said.


    "Pedantic." The king of Jinwu glanced at Chu Mo: "although I''m just a fighting shadow, I have a divine soul of my own. Therefore, I can be regarded as a part of the king of Jinwu! If you win me, you can not only get samadhi true fire, but also become famous all over the world."


    "Is there no reward from the magic world?" Chu Mo asked foolishly.


    King Wu''s mouth twitched, "did you listen to what I just said?"


    "Listen." Chu Mo looked at the King Wu: "so what?"


    "Don''t you want it?" King Wu looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "this Buddha''s samadhi true fire... Even in the heaven, it is also famous, and there are countless people who want to get it. Hum, if you are not afraid that this Buddha will remember them, I''m afraid someone from the realm of great Luo Jinxian has come to challenge."


    "I want to, but I want to get them with my real skills!" Chu Mo said. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 345

    Chu Mo looked at the fighting shadow of the King Wu carefully: "elder, I''m afraid it''s not to give a shameless man a reward by taking out samadhi true fire?"


    "You are a little interesting, boy!" The golden Wu Emperor''s eyes flashed, and then laughed: "OK, today you can open up and fight with this Buddha. If you lose, this Buddha will give you another samadhi true fire!"


    Later, the King Wu and Chu Mo did not say anything more, and directly launched a fierce confrontation.,


    Chu Mo said that it was time for Jinwu emperor to get familiar with 30 moves. In fact, after 10 moves, Jinwu emperor could perfectly control the power of Ming state of mind.


    "I never thought that such a low level was actually very interesting..." the king of Jinwu said with great interest as he fought.


    Chu Mo smiled faintly, and his eyebrows were full of confidence!


    He ran the phantom wind step and used the human fist of the three talents of heaven, earth and man.


    Although it seems that there is only one move, in fact, the three moves of heaven, earth and man Sancai boxing are ever-changing.


    Show it and fight with the king of Jinwu!


    "Boy, do you know why even monks in the promotion period dare not challenge this Buddha easily?" King Wu blocked Chu Mo''s fist with his arm, and then asked.


    "What is it?" Chu Mo''s body was like a ghost, circling the body of the Jinwu emperor, moving forward and backward, left and right, looking for flaws.


    "Because even the monks in the rising period are crushed in front of the Buddha!" Jinwu emperor was also looking for the flaws of Chu Mo, and said faintly, "after this Buddha took out the reward of samadhi true fire, there were three monks in the realm of daruo Jinxian who secretly came to challenge before entering the stratum. Guess the result?"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo was in a daze. He was almost slapped on the chest by the King Wu, and immediately his spirit was shocked, muttering, "it''s dangerous!"


    "When facing the enemy, if you can''t concentrate, you''d better not talk." The King Wu smiled faintly, and then said, "those three monks in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. All of them were directly suppressed by the Buddha within 30 moves!"


    "The friar of the great luojinxian... Is it too much higher than the Mahayana?" Chu Mo was surprised.


    "Hum, what about Luo Jinxian? What about Tianxian and Zhenxian?" King Wu sneered and said, "as long as you find the flaw of the other party, you can succeed with one blow!"


    "But..." Chu Mo avoided the blow of the Jinwu emperor and said, "the gap in realm, doesn''t it mean anything?"


    "Of course it makes sense." King Wu said, "the higher the realm, the fewer flaws. Moreover, even if you can find a flaw, it is very likely that the other party deliberately let you find it. Or, even if it is really a flaw, when you attack it, you will find that the flaw is gone!"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and his feet stepped on the phantom wind step, smashing into the flaw of the King Wu. "Is that it?" he said


    "Haha, that''s it!" King Wu laughed and said, "therefore, if you want to defeat the strong with the weak, you must have strong eyesight and the determination to dare to work hard! A child of seven or eight years old who wants to sneak into a strong adult can only have one chance, because once it is found, a child will always suffer."


    "Then, before the other party finds out, stab the knife into the other party''s body?" Chu Mo said.


    "Wrong is the key!" Jinwu emperor said, slapping Chu Mo''s heart: "just like this!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly widened. The whole person''s energy... Concentrated to an unprecedented height, and shouted angrily, "you''ve been cheated!"


    Brush!


    A brilliant light suddenly lit up on this empty field.


    The King Wu shouted fiercely, "it''s not good..."


    It was too late to take back the hand that patted Chu Mo''s heart.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s knife, he will split him in half before his palm hits Chu Mo''s heart!


    What a Jinwu emperor, even if he suppressed his realm to the middle of the Ming state of mind, his innate talent still exudes dazzling brilliance.


    At the moment when the result was almost completely doomed, the figure of the King Wu Emperor... Turned into an unbelievable angle.


    Click!


    His thigh was directly broken by himself!


    Although it is a virtual battle shadow, Jinwu emperor left a spirit in his virtual battle shadow. Therefore, his virtual battle shadow not only has the same pain as the original, but also his pain, Jinwu emperor''s original... The power that has become the Emperor... Can also be felt!


    How painful is it for Sheng Sheng to break his thigh? King Wu did not say a word!


    Chu Mo''s soul grabbing knife stuck to the body of King Wu... It was cut empty!


    Then, King Wu''s other intact leg kicked Chu Mo directly, kicking Chu Mo''s body away.


    Chu Mo spewed a mouthful of blood in midair and looked at the King Wu in horror.


    Over there, one leg of Jinwu emperor has been destroyed, leaving only the other leg. Jinji stood there independently, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, full of complex light.


    "I lost!" Jinwu emperor''s face seemed to be lost, but more importantly, it was a relief.


    Seeing what Chu Mo seemed to want to say, King Wu waved his hand, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m not so careful! If I lose, I''ll lose. I just didn''t expect to lose to a young man like you. However, your appearance finally proved that there are still geniuses in this world!"


    "..." Chu Mo took a swipe at the corners of his mouth and looked at the King Wu, saying in his heart: this tone... Is a little too big.


    "Think I''m arrogant, don''t I?" As if he had seen through what Chu Mo thought in his heart, the Jinwu emperor smiled faintly: "do you know why I left a piece of wisdom in this battle phantom? And why did I take out a samadhi true fire as a reward?"


    "I don''t know." Chu Mo shook his head.


    "I left a piece of wisdom on this battle phantom to see how many geniuses in the world surpass me." King Wu said faintly, "because I know very well that as long as I am in the first place in the list of the strongest combat power of the human layer, someone will challenge me!"


    "What about the result?" Chu Mo asked.


    "The result made me a little disappointed. In this world, I haven''t met a genius who surpassed me before you." At this time, the King Wu had untied the seal on himself, and the injury on his leg restored an idea.


    Therefore, when he said these words, he had a momentum of arrogance.


    Chu Mo was in a daze¡ª¡ª


    Well, here we are. That''s all for today.


    This month is really a little broken. It took so long to write two chapters


    And what''s more sad is that I have to go out the day after tomorrow... Is there anyone more pitiful than me?


    Have no face to ask for tickets... (to be continued...)

 Chapter 346

    King Wu looked at Chu Mo and said, "however, before me, there are still geniuses in this world... And there are not a lot of them, but they are all numbers that have been accumulated over the long years


    "Why? More geniuses, less resources?" Chu Mo looked at the King Wu with some confusion, because this is the case in the human world.


    There are so many resources in total, which are limited. The more talented people, the more resources will be exhausted. Which of those big sects is not expanding madly? They say they are far away from the world and the secular world, but in fact, how many exceptions can they make?


    With a faint smile, King Wu said, "the world is vast, and there are many resources. If everyone is crowded in one place, they will naturally feel that there are fewer and fewer resources. But in fact, the vast world, even if it is supreme, can''t go to the end. What about the lack of resources?"


    "That''s a strong person at your level..." Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly. He said in his heart that I can''t even build the foundation now, but the materials for building the foundation are enough for me to be busy. What else is there to think about the vast world?


    "Sooner or later, you will become my level." Jinwu emperor took a deep look at Chu Mo, and didn''t say anything more, but directly passed on a mental skill to Chu mo.


    "Fire control formula?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and his heart didn''t say there was this reward before!


    Although Chu Mo is not very familiar with high-level mental skills, his practice of Providence is the top mental skills in the world. Naturally, he still has some judgments about good and bad.


    By intuition, Chu Mo can feel that this fire control formula... Is not so simple. It''s probably a waste only for alchemy.


    "If there is no fire control formula, samadhi true fire is not so easy to refine. This fire control formula, which does not belong to the mental skill of the Jinwu clan, is my own opportunity, so it is not a bad rule to teach it to you." King Wu said.


    Hearing this, Chu Mo immediately understood that this was something personally passed on to him by the King Wu. Normal words. If others defeated the fighting shadow of King Wu, he may not take out this fire control formula!


    At that moment, he quickly gave a deep salute: "thank you for your kindness in teaching mental skills!"


    The King Wu smiled faintly: "you''re welcome. In the future, you and I will meet! Well, my spirit should return to its body. The battle shadow left in the human layer in the future is only a body with combat instinct."


    "Elder, are you leaving?" Chu Mo''s heart suddenly filled with a trace of reluctance to part.


    "Haha, don''t you hate me for killing you so many times before?" King Wu laughed.


    "How can it be? For the younger generation, it''s just a kind of training." Chu Mo hurriedly said.


    He was a stranger to King Wu. But the other party was so kind to him, not only gave him a real challenge, but also passed him the fire control formula... By contrast, killing him before can really only be regarded as a kind of temper to him.


    If you even hate this, Chu Mo''s mind is too narrow.


    "Hahaha, by the way, what''s your name?" Jinwu emperor seemed to suddenly think of it and looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    "Younger generation..." Chu Mo hesitated slightly. But he still decided to tell the truth, not for anything else, just because Jinwu emperor was kind to him, and he didn''t want to deceive his benefactor.


    "My younger generation is now called Lin Bai. However, my real name is Chu mo." Chu Mo said.


    "Lin Bai... Chu mo... OK, I remember." King Wu nodded at Chu Mo, "see you later!"


    "See you later!" Chu Mo bowed to the King Wu.


    Then, in front of a flower, Chu Mo felt that he appeared in the original space again. The spirit appeared in front of him.


    "How?" Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo and asked with a smile.


    Chu Mo glanced at the spirit: "you are the master of the magic world. Don''t you know the result?"


    "I said, I''m not the master of the magic world, I''m just the steward of the world." Jie Ling was choked by Chu Mo, but he was not angry. He smiled and said, "I want to come this time, you are successful. See, I said, with the pride of the King Wu Emperor, he will definitely give you this opportunity, and then... He will definitely lose!"


    "Why are you so sure that he will lose?" Chu Mo tilted his eyes, and there was always a feeling in his heart that the Jinwu emperor did not give full play to his strength in the just fight.


    If you put it another way, Chu Mo''s current cultivation is in the Mahayana period, then he is really not 100% sure that he can defeat the fighting virtual shadow of Jinwu emperor, who is also in the Mahayana period!


    "Your blood is much stronger than his. In the same realm... There are only a few people who can surpass you in this world." The spirit of the world showed a mysterious smile, and then said, "go, I''ll take you to get samadhi true fire now, and... The reward for you to become the first person on the list of the strongest combat power of the human layer! In addition, do you want to hide your name, or do you want to make your name public?"


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and looked at Jie Ling: "when others experience these things, they all have prompts in their minds. Only I... I''m facing you. It seems that I can have more choices. Isn''t this cheating?"


    Jie Ling laughed: "of course not!"


    Chu Mo picked his eyebrows, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. He knew that even if he asked, the spirit would not tell him.


    "By the way, before you get samadhi true fire again, I plan to teach you a mental skill to control fire. Otherwise, it''s not so easy to accept and refine samadhi true fire." Said the spirit.


    Chu Mo glanced at the spirit unexpectedly: "you really don''t know what just happened inside?"


    The spirit of the world glanced at Chu Mo unhappily: "I told you, I''m just a steward in the magic world. Everything has rules. Do you really think I can know anything?"


    Chu Mo nodded honestly.


    Jie Ling couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched a little badly. In his heart, he said: this little thing is not at all like Miss, who is so dignified and generous, but occasionally... Hey, when miss was a child, it seemed to be like him.


    "Emperor Jinwu passed on a mental skill called fire control formula." Chu Mo didn''t hide the spirit of the world and said directly.


    "What? He passed the fire control formula to you?" The spirit of the world was surprised, and looked at Chu Mo incredulously. Then he frowned slightly and murmured, "is this smart and cunning bird... What do you see?"


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo looked at Jieling.


    Jie Ling immediately smiled and shook his head, "it''s all right. It''s estimated that this bird is very optimistic about your future, and it''s just to invest a little goodwill in you in advance. Since he passed you the fire control formula, I won''t make a fool of myself, the fire control formula... Tut Tut, he''s really willing." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 347

    Then, led by the spirit of the world, Chu Mo saw the fire. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬


    It was only as big as a little finger, and a faint blue flame with a bit of mystery.


    "Is this the famous samadhi true fire?" Chu Mo looked at the small flame, some speechless.


    Before that, he had done enough homework on the letter board and knew the name of samadhi true fire, but he had never seen the real object after all. Now he knew that the famous samadhi true fire was so ugly.


    "Belittle it?" Jie Ling sneered, "such a small cluster of samadhi true fire can directly burn an emperor!"


    "What?" Chu Mo''s mouth suddenly opened wide, and his eyes showed an incredible look: "how is it possible?"


    "Why is it impossible? Otherwise, why is it so famous? If there is no fire control, even the emperor dare not touch it easily." The spirit of the world glanced at Chu Mo with an ignorant look, and then said, "in the next few days, you will stay here to refine this cluster of samadhi true fire."


    "Will it take long?" Chu Mo thought of his agreement with emperor Feng Chun and frowned slightly.


    "At least three months!" The Spirit said, "even if you are a peerless Tianjiao, you don''t want to refine it completely without three months!"


    "But... I have made an appointment with Lord Fengchun for a month, and now more than ten days have passed..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched.


    He used his spare time to go to Lingdan hall with Lin Bai''s identity. He wanted to use his chaotic oven to refine some high-quality pills and sell them to Lingdan hall. He could not only obtain some benefits and prepare the materials for building the foundation, but also make some reputation and put a protective coat on his body.


    Who would have thought that they met Lord Feng Chun, and both sides also made an agreement that they would hand over at least 30 Tianyuan pills to Lord Feng Chun in a month.


    Originally, Chu Mo was very determined about it. Unexpectedly, Jieling was stopped directly, saying that without samadhi true fire, he could not refine Tianyuan Dan at all


    Only then did he challenge Jinwu emperor and get all kinds of experiences of Yuhuo formula.


    "That agreement. It''s no big deal. Just inform them casually on the letter board." Jie Ling said faintly, and then looked at Chu mo.


    "Now it comes to another question. You have successfully defeated the battle shadow of King Wu. Do you want to reveal your name?" Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth. Murmured, "if I stay on the list of the strongest combat power, I''m afraid I''ll be defeated in the blink of an eye?"


    The spirit of the world glanced at Chu Mo: "you''re not stupid, but you can still think of this problem. However, in this way, if you don''t leave your name at all, Jinwu emperor will still stay in the first place in the list of the strongest combat power. Moreover, you won''t have the reward that the magic world should have given you."


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes: "the reward on the list of the strongest blood... Isn''t it also gone?"


    "The reward is very generous." The spirit of the world smiled happily and said, "even the peerless Tianjiao can''t refuse."


    Chu Mo''s face showed the color of struggle. He knew that the spirit of the world had not deceived him. Some people in the exchange area on the letter board have long said that as long as they can be listed, the rewards they get must be extremely rich, and even some people have directly broken through a big realm with the rewards they get! Some people have also received the best skills to further their combat power


    Chu Mo''s side is good. It''s so sad


    He was originally the first person on the list of the strongest blood, but he couldn''t be made public. So we can only let the spirit of the world cheat and get a blue inferior blood, ranking 76... Well, it was soon squeezed to 77. This reward naturally missed Chu mo.


    Now it''s easy to defeat the fighting shadow of King Wu and become the first in the list of the strongest human combat power. But because the process of this battle is full of drama, King Wu pretended to fight him. Chu Mo won.


    But just because of this, Chu Mo can''t let his name appear on the list of the strongest combat power, because he has the strength of this clear state of mind. In the human layer of the magic world, anyone who comes up can easily defeat him.


    Even just an idea


    Before this battle, Chu Mo didn''t think of this himself.


    He even thought that the big deal was to let Lin Bai''s name hang directly on it. Anyway, no one in the whole magic world knew who Lin Bai was. His appearance is completely different from that of Chu mo.


    Even if the sworn brother Hu lie stood in front of him, he would never recognize it!


    But now, if you want to make Lin Bai famous now, you can directly give up the idea.


    Jie Ling smiled at Chu Mo: "then I can only say sorry to you..."


    "...." Chu Mo turned his eyes and said, "what if someone defeats the King Wu Emperor, but the reward of samadhi true fire has been taken away by me?"


    "What? It''s none of my business?" Jie Ling pie pie mouth: "do you really think Jinwu emperor is so easy to defeat?"


    "The strong in the stratum, just a few down, should be able to defeat him." Chu Mo said faintly, "although not many people dare to offend Jinwu emperor, they may not really have no courage."


    Jie Ling sneered, "do you think you can come down when you enter the stratum?"


    "Can''t you?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    "Of course not!" The Spirit said, "in the magic world, every layer of space has a strong legal force. It''s not impossible to enter the human layer from the stratum, but it''s not that easy."


    Saying this, Jieling sneered, "besides, don''t look down on the golden and black emperor. Don''t think that seeing two emperors, you don''t think the emperor is worthless."


    "I don''t have..." Chu Mo was in a cold sweat. At his level, the emperor could kill himself countless times with one idea... What qualifications do you have not to take the emperor seriously?


    "Emperor Feng Chun, let''s not talk about him for the time being, but emperor Jinwu... It''s not ordinary, but I''m very optimistic about him and step into the throne!" Said the spirit youyou.


    "Supreme..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help taking a breath. Although he had no concept of the realm above the foundation, this didn''t prevent him from learning about the emperor and supreme from the letter board.


    How many supreme masters have appeared in the whole world since ancient times?


    I''m afraid there are no more than a hundred people with names!


    This is the supreme number in the whole world for countless years!


    Every supreme being is the most amazing creature in this world, and has unimaginable powerful magical powers.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that they are a combination of destiny¡ª¡ª


    Today''s update has arrived. I feel sorry for everyone''s eagerness when I think of going out again the day after tomorrow.


    When I go out and come back this time, it should be the end of this month, and there will be at least one outbreak at ten o''clock!


    Thank you for your tolerance of my half dead update. I will repay you well after being busy for a while. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 348

    True immortals become emperors, and there are traces to follow; But when the emperor becomes supreme, there is no way to go!


    The way of each supreme is completely different!


    This is a road without any trace, and we can only rely on ourselves. ¡ü, even if you are talented, you must pay a great price and rely on great perseverance to take that step.


    And there is another sentence, called: Supreme Road, no return, onehundredthousand save one, not necessarily.


    Once embarking on the road of impacting the supreme, there can only be one hundred thousand emperors left at most, and they may not succeed!


    How many emperors have there been in this world for countless years?


    This condition is so strict that it makes people despair!


    Seeing Chu Mo''s expression, Jie Ling said lightly, "now understand? Even those monks in the sky and the earth can return to the human level and defeat the King Wu Emperor. But how many more, have the courage to offend a great monk who may become supreme? Not to mention, on each level, on the three lists, after getting a reward, it is impossible to get a second time. Even if it is beyond the original ranking, it is not enough."


    "And that?" Chu Mo was stunned.


    The Spirit said faintly, "I will!"


    The words of Jieling are very plain, but they are full of domineering spirit.


    Chu Mo stared at Jie Ling for a long time, and then mumbled, "who just said he was just a housekeeper?"


    The spirit rolled his eyes and stopped talking to him: "ease up and refine your samadhi true fire, boy!"


    Say, directly Shi Shi ran left.


    After Jieling left, Chu Mo thought that he had not asked him to help inform Lingdan Hall


    "By the way, he said it was OK to use the letter board..." Chu Mo mumbled and opened his letter board, but after reading it for a long time, he could only smoke at the corners of his mouth and gave up his original plan.


    Because on the letter board, except for those who release tasks, there is only the communication area. If you want to inform Lingdan hall, you can only send a public message on the exchange area to inform Lingdan hall that it is impossible to deliver the goods at the agreed time.


    But this way. Not only will this matter be known to everyone, but also the side of Lingdan hall must believe it!


    "Forget it, I''ll explain it later when I thoroughly refine samadhi true fire, and then refine the pill and send it to them." Chu Mo murmured. Then, staring at the small flame, he began to run the fire control formula.


    Boo!


    The cluster of small flames ran with Chu Mo''s Yu Huo formula, making a slight sound, and then shook left and right for two times, and returned to calm.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and stared, "small sample... It''s hard to accept, isn''t it?"


    Continue to run the fire control formula


    The next time, Chu Mo followed this small flame. Launched a protracted tug of war


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Magic realm, heaven.


    A vast and boundless world, surrounded by immortals and mountains.


    On the top of one of the mountains, there was a young man in Taoist robes.


    The young man had long blond hair, a wisp of which hung in front of his forehead, blocking half of his eyes, and his skin was as white as jade. Even a beautiful woman saw this appearance. They will hide their faces and walk away, sighing that they are inferior.


    If Chu Mo was here, he would recognize the young man at a glance. It is the King Wu.


    However, there is a huge difference between the Jinwu emperor in front of him and the young... Golden Wu Emperor in Mahayana.


    There was hardly any change in his appearance, and years could not leave any trace on his face.


    But that aura. But there is a difference between heaven and earth!


    If we say that the young man in Mahayana was a sharp sword, all over his body, he exuded an extremely sharp breath; Then, today''s King Wu is a mountain, tall, thick, and immovable!


    He slowly opened his eyes, as if there were stars flowing in his eyes, and a faint smile suddenly appeared on the face that was enough to distract any woman.


    Whispered: "I forgot this. How can a little guy with a clear mind occupy the first place in the list of the strongest combat power?"


    "Well, if someone can defeat the fighting shadow left by me in the human layer, how about giving him another reward?" While talking, there was a small flame from him again, but in terms of quality, it was a little worse than the previous one. The King Wu bent his fingers and flicked, and the little flame suddenly disappeared into the void.


    "Although it''s a little bad, it''s samadhi true fire after all." The King Wu said faintly and closed his eyes again. An invisible aura instantly emanated from his body.


    Then, his body slowly faded and slowly disappeared into the magic world.


    At his level, there is almost no need to come here again.


    If he can successfully take that step, he will not be able to enter this place!


    Forcibly entering the world will make the world violent turbulence and even collapse!


    Just came here, just to receive his own spirit, but also to find out who defeated him.


    "Lin Bai... Chu mo... Interesting. I hope to see you one day!"


    The voice of King Wu''s self-talk echoed in this empty world.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Five days later, Chu Mo looked at the small flames that still ignored him, with a helpless face.


    In the past five days, he has constantly practiced the fire control formula and tried to communicate with this cluster of samadhi true fire, but this cluster of fire seems to have a very high spirit, and he doesn''t care about the call of Chu Mo at all!


    Even the fire control formula of Chu Mo made it hesitate, but in the end, it was still indifferent.


    It took Chu Mo five days to figure out that this spiritual fire was too weak!


    If he has the realm of Mahayana now, even if he can''t completely accept this cluster of samadhi true fire in five days, it is estimated that it is almost the same.


    Mom, it''s just a flame, but it''s also picky.


    At the same time, Chu Mo used these five days to understand one thing, the so-called fire control formula, in fact, strictly speaking, should be a fire refining skill!


    It is not to refine the fire completely and make it subordinate to itself, but to make the fire stronger!


    In other words, those powerful alchemists can control those magical fires. The fundamental reason is that their fire control skills are very strong, which can make those spiritual fires more powerful.


    Because of this, those fires are willing to obey them and follow them.


    When we arrived at Chu Mo, there was naturally no problem with the fire control formula. This cluster of samadhi true fire also expressed its love for the fire control formula.


    But Chu Mo''s realm... Is too weak!


    It''s like the gap between a young monk who just entered the temple to recite sutras and a Taoist monk... It''s not generally large!


    Therefore, Chu Mo was not in a hurry after he found out this matter.


    Simply write out the fire control formula and throw it directly into the sky god''s mirror.


    After consuming a lot of energy, a new fire control formula... Was born!


    Chu Mo didn''t have a few days to practice the fire control formula. If he gave up his original share, he would give up. After the new fire control formula was released, he directly began to practice the new fire control formula.


    This time, Chu Mo didn''t deliberately attract the samadhi fire.


    He plans to familiarize himself with the brand-new fire control formula first.


    But what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he ran this new fire control formula, there was originally extremely arrogant... Ignoring his samadhi true fire, he suddenly... Burned violently! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 349

    Flames directly from the size of fingers, instantly become more than three feet high!


    The dark blue fire, burning in this dark space, exudes endless mysterious and strange breath. By contrast, Chu Mo sitting there becomes very slim


    This scene is extremely amazing!


    However, Chu Mo was not affected at all. He still closed his eyes and silently ran a new fire control formula.


    Chu Mo didn''t stop until he ran the brand-new fire control formula for a whole week.


    There are still many unclear places, which need to be understood slowly. There is a big gap between the new fire control formula and the original fire control formula!


    It is no exaggeration to say that the current fire control formula is the truly perfect fire control formula!


    This magical ability of the sky god is really amazing.


    Now that we have got the perfect fire control formula, it should only be a matter of time to accept this cluster of samadhi true fire.


    Chu Mo did not believe that Samadhi true fire would be indifferent to such a perfect fire control technique.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and the sight in front of him immediately startled him.


    I saw his front, back, left and right... All surrounded by a blue flame more than three feet high. The flame was burning with great excitement, as if it were dancing. If seen from high altitude, the whole blue flame seemed to turn into a blue crown, surrounding Chu Mo in the middle.


    "What is this?" Chu Mo just sank his mind into the deepest place to study the new fire control formula, regardless of what would happen outside.


    Anyway, this is the territory of the spirit. The mysterious guy won''t let him be in any danger.


    Although he didn''t get along for a long time, Chu Mo could feel that Jieling''s feelings for himself were very unusual. Maybe... This really had something to do with his parents.


    Seeing Chu Mo open his eyes, the blue flame swished, turned into the size of a finger again, and then appeared in front of Chu Mo one by one. Like a naughty child.


    I don''t know if it''s Chu Mo''s illusion, this cluster of samadhi really fire... It seems to have a somewhat flattering meaning.


    Chu Mo widened his eyes and didn''t understand what happened until this cluster of samadhi fire kept jumping around in front of him. Finally, he seemed bored and simply jumped directly into Chu Mo''s Dantian


    This scared Chu Mo very much, and the words of Jieling were still fresh in my ears!


    This cluster of samadhi is really hot. But even a big man like the emperor can burn to death. His own realm. Doesn''t it turn into ash in an instant, and even the soul is burned?


    But strangely, Chu Mo didn''t feel any discomfort with samadhi''s true fire entering the body. On the contrary, he could feel that the power in his Dantian seemed to become more pure!


    It''s helping me refine the power of Dantian!


    God!


    Chu Mo''s heart couldn''t help shouting wildly.


    The power in his elixir field is absorbed by God''s will, which is far more pure than the power of people in the same realm!


    But in front of samadhi true fire. There is room for improvement!


    This surprised Chu mo. at the same time, what surprised him even more was that this cluster of samadhi zhenhuo, which had previously ignored him, was so accepted by him?


    It seems... It''s really true!


    Later, Chu Mo held a try attitude and directly sacrificed chaos oven.


    little does one think. Before Chu Mo had any action, the samadhi real fire over there rushed out of his Dantian, rushed directly under the chaos oven, and then surrounded the whole chaos oven with flames. It looked like that. It seems that I saw my favorite thing and held it directly


    Although there was no sound in the whole process, Chu Mo had this feeling in his heart.


    Chu Mo slightly sucked at the corners of his mouth, and then took the herbs prepared by Feng Chundi for himself. Take out one tenth and pour it directly into the chaos oven.


    If an alchemist saw Chu Mo''s behavior, he might have killed his heart directly.


    Alchemy is an extremely rigorous profession, which must be careful. Even some alchemists have to take a bath and burn incense before alchemy... How can they be so careless and pour it directly in?


    But Chu Mo was not an alchemist, nor did he have that kind of cautious consciousness. After pouring these pills into the chaos oven, he began to run the Dan prescription in his mind.


    In the chaos oven, the medicinal materials poured into it in a disorderly way, with the Dan Fang run by Chu Mo, instantly appeared a neat and uniform classification, each occupying one side of the chaos oven.


    Then Chu Mo began to try to run the new fire control formula and control the samadhi true fire


    Speaking from the bottom of my heart, Chu Mo really has a try attitude. God knows that Samadhi is really hot. Is it really accepted by himself?


    Because it is far from easy to accept a flame, whether according to the words of the spirit of the world or according to some words on the letter board.


    People who can accept a high-level flame in a few months are already very powerful and talented!


    And you have to have the attribute of being compatible with fire.


    If ordinary people want to accept an advanced flame, they won''t even think about it for a few years.


    Even some top-level flames, even if you use the fire control technique to collect it for a thousand years... It won''t pay you a glance!


    Because those who resist fire and cast magic have no attraction to the top flame!


    Samadhi true fire is already one of the top flames.


    Although the way in Chu Mo''s hand is not a complete samadhi true fire, if it is really completely accepted, it will continue to be cultivated. Then one day, it will grow into a complete samadhi true fire.


    Even... If Chu Mo''s fire control technique is strong enough to find a flame for its growth, then this incomplete samadhi true fire may not be able to surpass the original samadhi true fire in the future... Grow into a stronger fire!


    In this heaven and earth, there are not many five elements with a trace of spirituality, such as samadhi true fire.


    As a result, Chu Mo was very happy. With the urging of his Yu Huo formula, the samadhi true fire over there immediately flared up


    Chu Mo immediately turned up the corners of his mouth and looked happy.


    This scene, if seen by other alchemists, nine times out of ten will be directly angry.


    How can there be such alchemy? Who dares to refine pills like this?


    Chu Mo, the alchemist, is a second pole, and the incomplete samadhi true fire is also a second cargo!


    If it were an ordinary Dan stove, it would burn to ashes directly with such a happy fire!


    Dan who also makes farts!


    Relying on chaos oven is a real artifact. Under the confused refining of two binary products, they adjusted the temperature that Tianyuan pill can bear and began to refine.


    In the final analysis, chaos oven is still refining pills by itself.


    Chu Mo on one side and Samadhi zhenhuo under the Dan stove are just two helpers


    Chu Mo kept running new fire control formulas, and constantly deepened his understanding in the process of running.


    Burning fire... Is also skilled!


    If you don''t believe it, let a person who has never burned a fire compare with a rural old woman who works in front of the stove all year round... Whose fire burns better?


    Therefore, Chu Mo, who has never been burned, can only make continuous progress and improvement through continuous learning.


    Maybe one day, when he thoroughly understands the fire control formula, he will look back at the process of refining the first batch of pills by himself... He will definitely blush.


    After a stick of incense, this furnace of elixir was successfully refined!


    Thirteen Tianyuan pills of perfect quality fly out.


    The update is delivered today, well, go out tomorrow


    When I think of going out, I don''t want to go out... Woo woo! (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 350

    Samadhi zhenhuo over there is still burning under the Dan stove in high spirits


    Even Chu Mo, a half hanging son, also saw something wrong, rolled his eyes and scolded, "Dan has been refined. Are you still burning there?"


    Samadhi zhenhuo also seemed to feel something wrong, and the excited flame immediately fell down, and sank back into Chu Mo''s Dantian. ¡ü£¬.


    Chu Mo looked at Dantian inside and couldn''t find its trace at all. While he was surprised, he didn''t bother to care about it. Because it seems that this cluster of small flames seems to be really subdued by themselves. Although the process even made him feel puzzled.


    At this time, Chu Mo put away the thirteen Tianyuan pills of perfect quality. At the same time, he was also a little strange in his heart.


    "At that time, Lord Fengchun gave me a medicinal material that can refine 100 perfect Tianyuan pills. When it comes to time, just give him 30."


    "That is to say, in his opinion, if you can refine 100 perfect Tianyuan pills, you can refine 30... Lingdan hall has made a lot of money, and it still makes a lot of money..."


    Chu Mo muttered. During this time, he didn''t study the knowledge on the letter board less.


    That knowledge is dispensable to others, but it has immeasurable great value to Chu mo.


    It seems that emperor Feng Chun is very generous and gave Chu Mo medicinal materials that can refine 100 Tianyuan pills of perfect quality, but in fact, it is not difficult for those alchemists to refine Tianyuan pills, but if you want to refine Tianyuan pills of perfect quality, there are three out of ten... It is something that can be done at the level of a major master!


    Therefore, Feng Chun gave Chu Mo these herbs, which is also equivalent to a pit... Not too deep pit.


    I mainly want to test the level of the man behind Chu Mo!


    Speaking of it, as long as Chu Mo can hand over more than 20 Tianyuan pills of perfect quality on the appointed day, Feng Chundi will snicker.


    And I promise to be respectful and polite to him, the guest Dan master of Lingdan hall, from now on.


    Of course, it''s not because of him that people are respectful and polite. But because of the nonexistent... Teacher behind him.


    Knowing this, Chu Mo originally only planned to give Feng Chundi 30 Tian Yuan pills, and he would not sell the rest for the time being. Instead, they will put it on themselves for a rainy day.


    To his surprise, chaos oven seemed a little big!


    He just took out the medicinal materials that can refine ten pills, but he refined Thirteen!


    "Isn''t it true that these medicinal materials can be refined... At least 130 in the chaos oven?" Chu Mo, who knew the price of some perfect Tianyuan pills, couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Because as long as he trades with Lingdan hall like this, then... It won''t take long for his fortune to become an amazing astronomical number!


    Originally, he was worried that his identity of Lin Bai would be exposed, which would lead to revenge from the officials, but he could continue like this. It won''t be long at all. Even if his identity of Lin Bai is exposed, he doesn''t have to be afraid of the Revenge of the officials at all!


    Even if Lingdan hall doesn''t take action, by himself... He will have enough capital to protect himself!


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo took a long breath and glanced at the chaotic oven still hanging there.


    Until now, Chu Mo understood for the first time what the artifacts on his body meant.


    Next, Chu Mo worked hard. Directly refine all those Tianyuan pills.


    Moreover, as he became more and more proficient in the fire control formula, he became more and more handy in controlling samadhi true fire. On several occasions, he even refined fourteen and fifteen Tianyuan pills of perfect quality!


    To the end. According to the statistics of Chu Mo, in Feng Chundi''s view, the medicinal materials that can refine a hundred Tianyuan pills of perfect quality have unexpectedly produced 138!


    This result made Chu Mo excited.


    Finally, he resisted. Let your heart calm down.


    Take the excited samadhi true fire back to Dantian, and then Chu Mo began to sit there and think quietly.


    "At the Lingdan hall, I took out 30 pills and gave them. It should have completely met their expectations... No, it even exceeded them!"


    "However, Feng Chundi''s main thing is 30 pieces. If I really do, I''ll take out 30 pieces... It seems that I''m a little insincere."


    Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled with the light of thinking. In the end, he simply clenched his teeth, Murmured, "going to the official family is a trouble, but it''s not big, and I can solve it with my own ability; but the trouble in Xiaoyu... It''s estimated to be bigger! It seems that an ordinary emperor can''t force her like that. One day, I may compete with that one. If Lingdan hall can stand on my side at that time, then... My odds of winning will be much better."


    "Therefore, if you want to really shock the Lingdan hall, thirty... Are far from enough!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a firm color in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    On the appointed day, Lord Feng Chun came to the elixir Hall of the human layer of the magic world early.


    As Jieling said, some people always have a way to enter and leave the three-tier space of heaven, earth and man at will.


    For example, Lord Fengchun.


    Of course, Feng Chundi can go in and out at will mainly because of his identity.


    Lingdan hall and magic world are in a cooperative relationship. Therefore, Feng Chun carries a token that can freely enter and leave the three-tier space of heaven, earth and man.


    Needless to say, this is naturally caused by the spirit of the world.


    This time, Emperor Feng Chun didn''t come alone. Beside him, there was a gorgeous young woman.


    This woman looks about 20 years old, her skin is like coagulated fat, her eyebrows are like mountains, and she has a pair of Danfeng eyes. Looking around, she has a pure breath that pours on her face.


    "Uncle Jiu, is the man you said reliable or not? You even gave him the medicine that can refine 100 perfect Tianyuan pills at one time... In case he disappears directly, isn''t our loss a little too great?" The voice of the woman is also quite beautiful, such as big beads falling on the jade plate.


    Feng Chun gave the girl a spoiled look and said with a smile, "girl, it''s just a hundred perfect Tianyuan pills. Is there a big loss?"


    "My God... Uncle Jiu, you are the emperor! For you, this is naturally nothing, but for others, this is a wealth enough to betray the family, okay?" The woman glanced at Feng Chun with a white look, and then mumbled, "the man won''t come later. Let''s see where your old face goes..."


    "Hahahaha, girl... Do you want to make a bet?" Feng Chundi laughed heartily, looked at the girl and said, "if he doesn''t come, my uncle will lose you something. If he comes, you have to promise my uncle a request!"


    The gorgeous woman stared at a pair of pure Danfeng eyes, looked at Feng Chundi and said, "are you so determined?"


    "Do you want to bet?" Feng Chundi smiled faintly.


    "Hum, I know, you just don''t give up and always want to marry me!" The gorgeous girl glanced, "I''m not fooled by you!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 351

    "Cough," Feng Chundi''s blush and said, "Uncle nine, isn''t this for you? The person who introduced you was not the top Tianjiao in the world."


    "Come on, what''s the name of the young hero of Shangguan family you introduced last time? Let me think about it. It seems to be called Shangguan Nan. What kind of thing is it?" the woman said mercilessly with her mouth curled. "It''s basically a scum in human skin. Hum, I can see through his essence at a glance, but you are fooled by him so that you can''t find the north. ¡ü,."


    "Feng Chundi twitched at the corner of his mouth and said," it was introduced by an old friend of an official family that time. It''s hard to refuse. "


    "If it''s not easy to refuse, will you push me out?" the woman rolled her eyes, but it didn''t look like she was angry, Then he said, "last time, the son of Zhuge family is not a thing. I don''t object to a capable man with three wives and four concubines, but a person as tasteless as he is is really rare. He is dressed in a bright and polite coat, but he is a scum behind his back. It''s not as good as Shangguan Nan. Do you know what he has done? If you know, you must have a heart that peels his skin alive."


    Lord Feng Chun looked helpless, smiled bitterly and sighed, "Hey, girl, you know, our Lingdan hall is powerful enough, and it is a powerful force in the whole heaven. But we are mainly engaged in alchemy. In the eyes of those big men, we are just businessmen."


    "I understand what you mean, uncle Jiu. Although we also have a deep foundation and the existence of the realm of emperor and Lord is not many compared with those big families, we are mainly engaged in alchemy after all and are not good at fighting." The girl put away her temper and said softly, "once there is a battle, our Lingdan hall is probably not the opponent of those big families."


    Feng Chundi nodded: "Yes, although our Lingdan hall is unlikely to be attacked. After all, any family wants to develop. It is impossible to supply all people with elixirs because they refine them by themselves. Our Lingdan hall is the best in alchemy. However, as several heads of the family began to focus on the pursuit of the supreme Road, the influence of our Lingdan hall seems to be insignificant for the time being, but it is slowly weakening noodles. In fact, it has been difficult to reverse. "


    On the girl''s face, there was no surprise, nodded: "yes, I understand these. There are some successors in Lingdan hall."


    "That''s why Uncle Jiu thought that if he could find some strong support, he could at least delay the decline of our Lingdan hall again." Feng Chundi said, glancing at the girl and sighing, "it''s just that doing this is not good for you."


    "Uncle Jiu, don''t say that. You''re right. Sometimes I''m a little bit more petulant." The girl lowered her head and whispered, "always thinking about her marriage. She shouldn''t be a chip. She always fantasizes about meeting a person who makes her heart move."


    "Haha, you didn''t do anything wrong. Which girl is not pregnant with spring?" Feng Chundi looked at the girl with a spoiled face, and then said mysteriously, "in fact, I brought you here this time to show you this little guy who made a deal with me."


    "Ah" the woman''s face showed a surprised expression, some incredible looking at Feng Chundi. That look, very cute: "a boy whose origin is unknown and whose strength is not clear. You can''t even build a foundation. Let me see what my ninth uncle thinks in your heart."


    "Cough" emperor Feng Chun''s blush and coughed twice. Then he said, "you don''t care about the children of those big families. Don''t uncle Jiu want to change your style?"


    "But this is too outrageous," the woman couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and then said, "you just let me date those big clan children, but what on earth do you think? Let me see that such people who don''t even know the details are still so weak."


    Emperor Feng Chun murmured, "in fact, this little guy is very interesting. Don''t you think it''s worth pondering that a teenager who hasn''t even reached the foundation period can appear in places like the magic world?"


    "Nothing more than strong blood." The woman tugged at the corners of her mouth, "this kind of thing has never happened before, and this guy may not appear here."


    "Don''t bet," Feng Chundi laughed.


    The girl couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "come again"


    "It seems that you dare not." Feng Chun is a smiling exciter.


    "It''s not that I dare not. I''m really curious now. What kind of boy can make uncle nine so interested." The girl couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, I bet with you. Anyway, the stone I miss you is not a day or two. If the boy doesn''t come, you''ll lose to my stone."


    "No, no," Feng Chun immediately refused, shaking his head and said, "that stone is something I came back from that mysterious place. Although I haven''t studied it yet, it must be a treasure. Please change your request."


    "Don''t lie to me about that stone. You don''t understand that I like it at all. It''s just because of the gorgeous colors on it, and I think it''s particularly destined for me." The girl said, "if you don''t promise, it''s OK."


    "Well, I''ll bet with you." emperor Feng Chun hesitated for a moment, nodded emphatically, and said, "I think that the boy will never break his promise to me. If he comes today, it means that he will bring at least 20 perfect Tian Yuan pills. Such a person is also a real talent. If you contact him, even being a friend is good for our Lingdan hall."


    The girl nodded, smiled and said, "I know you are for the good of Lingdan hall, and I also blackmailed your stone. I''m really sorry."


    Emperor Feng Chun smiled faintly, "that stone is not yours for the time being."


    "I have confidence" the girl laughed happily.


    At this time, a notice outside made the girl''s face suddenly collapse.


    "Tell your excellency, the visiting Dan master Lin Bai is here."


    "Hahaha" emperor Feng Chun laughed.


    The girl twitched at the corners of her mouth, rolled her eyes, and muttered, "it''s so annoying that she made a perfect stone disappear."


    Emperor Fengchun said, "please let him in."


    After Chu Mo came in, he felt the atmosphere in the room was a little strange. Beside Lord Feng Chundi, a beautiful girl stood, looking up and down at him with an indefinable and unclear eye.


    And it seems to have a little taste of examination, and it''s a little uncomfortable, but it''s not annoying.


    "Haha, you are indeed a believer." emperor Feng Chun saw Chu Mo with a happy face, and did not introduce the identity of the girl to Chu Mo, but asked bluntly, "how many pieces have been successfully refined?"


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Feng Chun immediately laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s ok if it''s less than 30. In fact, the standard of 30 is indeed a little high."


    Chu Mo glanced at emperor Feng Chun and said, "that''s really not thirty."


    A touch of disappointment in Feng Chun''s eyes flashed by.


    The girl beside showed such an expression on her face.


    Chu Mo said, "fifty pieces were successfully refined, and"


    "Ah"


    "How can it be?"


    Uh huh, I''m already in Shanghai now


    First of all, I should try to ensure that the minimum guarantee is updated every day. Then, I''m almost tired and I''m going to cry. Brothers and sisters, can I vote for a recommendation ticket? It''s not over yet.

 Chapter 352

    ead_ content_ up;


    Think road guest private disclosure Ke "info updates the fastest,!


    Two exclamations directly interrupted Chu Mo''s words.


    Although Feng Chundi just said "ah?" But for a big man in the realm of emperor and Lord, it is a miracle to let him make this exclamation!


    Although he seems to have no airs in front of the girl, he looks like an ordinary elder.


    But that''s because this girl is his closest relative!


    It''s Feng Chundi''s niece!


    Try someone else?


    Lord Feng Chun has been regarded as one of the leaders of the emperor, who has rarely put on airs. But when it comes to Guan Jilong, there are absolutely few things that can make him pale.


    The girl beside Feng Chundi looked at Chu Mo with an expression of disbelief.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his heart said, am I still talking too much? I just want to shock them and make them pay more attention to the cooperation with me... But now it seems a little too much.


    Chu Mo didn''t think about it. Even the alchemist at the grand master level could only refine thirty perfect Tianyuan pills from the material given by Feng Chun.


    It still needs to be in the best condition and play the most perfect level to refine 30 pieces.


    Fifty... What kind of level can an alchemist achieve?


    I''m afraid even the Dan God Emperor... Is that all?


    "My master said... These materials are all provided by master Feng. How much can I get back and give them to master Feng? My master scolded me for being greedy. How can I promise to give me more than thirty pieces..." Chu Mo muttered with some grievances: "I just want to make more money..."


    Somehow, the girl beside Feng Chun suddenly felt a little sad and moved when she heard Chu Mo''s words.


    In my mind. A picture has been made up.


    A boy from a poor family lives in a remote and poor mountain village with a mysterious alchemist who is unfathomable in Dan Dao.


    The teenager wants to earn more money to make his master''s life better.


    But master is a man of integrity and will never take advantage of others!


    Even if fifty Tianyuan pills of perfect quality are refined, many of them are delivered by apprentices


    Feng Chundi was completely shocked. Although he had thought that the young master must be extraordinary and be able to refine Lingyuan pills of perfect quality, at least at the level of a master.


    Therefore, directly smashing the medicinal materials that can refine 100 perfect Tianyuan pills is to test the boy''s character in this way, and also want to see his master. What level of Alchemist is he.


    Even if Chu Mo really disappeared, what Feng Chundi lost was just some medicinal materials. Although it was a little painful, it was not unbearable.


    But once Chu Mo reappears, Emperor Feng Chun is likely to gain a powerful alchemist!


    This is in the increasingly weak Lingdan hall. Increase the importance of a powerful alchemist. It goes without saying.


    But Lord Feng Chun never dreamed that he would have such a harvest


    Fifty Tianyuan pills of perfect quality... Is this true?


    Feng Chundi took a deep breath, looked at Chu Mo, and slowly said, "where is the pill? Can I have a look first?"


    Chu Mo smiled and returned the storage ring directly to Lord Feng Chun: "my master said. You can''t ask for other people''s things..."


    "Er..." emperor Feng Chun glanced at Chu Mo with empty hands. He couldn''t bear to get up in his heart. He shook his head and sighed, "your master is a respectable person, but it''s just a storage ring. It''s nothing. When I gave you a gift, your master asked back and said I gave it to you. Otherwise, you can''t force him every time you pack herbs."


    Chu Mo smiled shyly, with a happy look on his face: "thank you, master!"


    Feng Chundi waved his hand, took out ten pills bottles from the storage ring at the first time, opened one bottle casually, and a strong smell of medicine came to his nostrils.


    Instantly filled the whole secret room!


    The girl beside Feng Chundi couldn''t help taking a deep breath and murmured, "perfect quality... It''s really perfect!"


    Chu Mo whispered aside, "my master said that perfect quality is not really anything. A real elixir can only be regarded as a slightly successful elixir if it is concentrated in the elixir."


    Feng Chundi couldn''t help rolling his eyes and twitching at the corners of his mouth, "the kind your master said is an immortal elixir! Immortal quality, in his mind, is just a little successful..."


    The girl couldn''t help interrupting, "in the eyes of Lingshi, what quality pill is the best?"


    Chu Mo said, "my master said that one pill contains gold, wood, water, fire and earth..."


    Hiss!


    The girl took a breath directly and looked shocked.


    Whispered, "is this a dream?"


    Until Feng Chundi gave her a hard look, he apologized to Chu Mo with a crimson face: "sorry... I just, just think, this is too incredible..."


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "it''s all right. I don''t blame you. When I heard master say this, my reaction was more intense than yours..."


    The girl''s favor for Chu Mo suddenly soared.


    Lord Feng Chun smiled bitterly and said, "how can you two children understand the feelings of a real alchemist?"


    Chu Mo and the girl couldn''t help rolling their eyes. Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: fart feelings, I''ve never been an alchemist, chaos oven is


    Feng Chundi didn''t need to test the remaining pill bottles at all. He knew clearly in his heart that this time... He was really right and found the treasure!


    Since the young master can safely let him out to do these things, it is obvious that he is also a person who is obsessed with alchemy. It is not generally difficult to find such a person. Therefore, at present, there is only one thing Feng Chundi mainly does: how to keep this young man named Lin Bai in the Lingdan hall completely!


    Thinking in his heart, Feng Chundi''s eyes swept to the girl standing there.


    Just at this time, the girl''s eyes also floated over, with a somewhat complex color in them.


    Feng Chun coughed softly for two times, looked at Chu Mo and said, "I forgot to introduce sh ¨¤ o to you. This... Is my niece, Liuyun. Many people call her Liuyun fairy. She should be several years older than you, so you can call her sister..."


    Chu Mo really hasn''t heard of the name of Liuyun fairy, but speaking of it, there are many people in the magic world that he hasn''t heard of.


    Except for those people on the ranking list, he had some impressions, and he had never heard of the rest.


    So he didn''t feel strange, and hugged Liuyun: "Lin Bai has seen Liuyun fairy."


    Feng Chun asked him to call his sister, but he didn''t dare to scream. In case people were unhappy Yi, how embarrassed he would be.


    Liuyun looked at Chu Mo and smiled: "in the future, everyone will be friends. You can call me Liuyun or sister Liuyun."


    "Then, I''ll call you sister Liuyun." Chu Mo laughed happily. (to be continued.)


    Think "road" guest private disclosure ke~info updates the fastest,!


    ...

 Chapter 353

    This time, Chu Mo didn''t think too much. Even if he knew the identity of this woman, I''m afraid it was not simple, but he didn''t care too much.


    Because he believes that with 50 Tianyuan pills of perfect quality, he can attract enough attention from Lingdan hall!


    At this time, Feng Chun directly took out a small cloth bag from his body, handed it to Chu Mo, and said, "these celestites are the reward for refining these pills this time. I said 30 before. Since you brought 50, so magnanimous, I can''t lose you."


    Chu Mo took it over and opened it. He was stunned and murmured, "this is too much... I can''t take it!"


    This pocket is a storage bag. The celestite in it is introverted by essence, which is the best. Moreover, there are thousands of celestites in this pocket!


    Even if the Tianyuan pill of perfect quality is no matter how precious, the 50 perfect Tianyuan pills are worth up to 500 top grade Tianjing stones, and in any case, they are not worth thousands of top grade Tianjing stones.


    "Why, not enough?" Emperor Feng Chun pretended to be angry, looked at Chu Mo and said, "your realm is too weak. These heavenly crystals should be enough for you to cultivate to a very high realm, and you will get more in the future!"


    With that, Emperor Feng Chun said to Liuyun, "well, I have something else to do. I have to go first. You can accompany Lin Bai to wander around the magic city."


    Then he said to Chu Mo, "next time I need to refine the elixir, I will directly give it to the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall here, including those medicinal materials. Just come and get it directly!"


    Feng Chundi said, winked at Liuyun, and then his body flashed and disappeared directly.


    Such a powerful alchemist can raise the success rate of perfect quality pills to 50%. Even in Lingdan hall, it is a first-class event.


    Those leaders are all obsessed with pursuing the path of supremacy. But such a big event... They always have to show up and give an explanation!


    Liuyun and Chu Mo, who were left in the room, suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Although they have just introduced each other, they know each other, but they are not familiar after all.


    and. Chu Mo had a faint feeling. Emperor Feng Chun seems to have deliberately put the two together.


    So Chu Mo raised his head, glanced at Liuyun, and said, "well, sister Liuyun must be very busy? I have to go back to reply to my master here. Why don''t we..."


    Liuyun was also slightly annoyed that uncle Jiu left her here alone, but after listening to Chu Mo''s words. Immediately shook his head and said, "me? I''m fine. Uncle nine just said, let me take you to a good stroll in magic city? Come on, I''ll take you to eat delicious food!"


    If Chu Mo behaved like those big clan children and saw her charming appearance, Liuyun would have slapped her long ago.


    But now Chu Mo showed some resistance, which made Liuyun interested in him. At present, he didn''t wait for Chu Mo to refuse, but directly took the lead.


    The shopkeeper and those guys in the Lingdan hall. Seeing the flowing clouds, even the atmosphere dare not breathe. One by one, with their heads bowed and their faces respectful, sent them out respectfully.


    "They seem to be afraid of you." Walking on the street of Magic City, Chu Mo said casually.


    "They are not afraid of me. What they are afraid of is my identity." Liu Yun glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "I''m the little daughter of the eldest shopkeeper of Lingdan hall. My father and ninth uncle are brothers!"


    "It''s the little princess of Lingdan hall, disrespectful!" Chu Mo saluted Liu Yun with a serious face.


    Liuyun chuckled, "come on, don''t think I can''t see your careful thinking. Are you eager for me to get away from you so that I can let you go home and honor your master?"


    Chu Mo''s face was a little embarrassed that you saw through.


    Liuyun smiled, patted Chu Mo on the shoulder and said, "OK, it''s not bad for this moment. Now you are a real millionaire! Your future life can be very good! But today, my sister asks you! Go!"


    Chu Mo and Liu Yun didn''t notice that there was a young man in royal clothes at the corner of the street not far away. He saw the intimacy of the two people, and his eyes shone with extremely fierce light.


    "Master Zhuge, do you want to teach that little thing who doesn''t know the greatness of the world a lesson? He simply doesn''t know how to live or die. He dares to approach anyone!" A young man with a handsome appearance but a ferocious expression said coldly.


    The young master in Royal robe took a deep breath and said, "don''t act rashly. First find out the details of the boy. This is the magic city!"


    "Shit, if this is in heaven, I''ll break that boy up now!" Another young man with a gloomy face said coldly.


    Prince Royal''s eyes glittered, took a deep breath, and then sneered, "Lingdan Hall... Hum, it seems powerful, but in fact it has shown its defeat! When I dig away all their great masters, the alchemists, at that time, I''ll see how you look when you Liuyun fairy... See me Zhuge Changping!"


    The son of the royal guards, Zhuge Changping, known as the God of small martial arts, is a friar in the rising period, ranking fifth on the list of the strongest human combat power!


    Zhuge family is also a well deserved clan in heaven. There are many talents in the family, and many famous and powerful people have been born. Even in a very long time ago, it is said that there was a powerful Zhuge Ming who entered the Tao and stepped into the supreme throne with magic tricks!


    However, there is still a big debate in the heaven about whether Zhuge Ming has stepped into the throne or not.


    People of Zhuge family naturally think that their ancestors were promoted to the supreme throne, and left several supreme magic tools... This is a treasure comparable to artifact!


    It is these supreme magic tools that make Zhuge family insist that Zhuge Ming must have stepped into the supreme throne.


    However, those who hold skeptical views have doubts precisely because of these supreme magic instruments. Because none of the several supreme magic tools has anything to do with magic tricks


    Therefore, skeptics believe that these supreme magic tools are just opportunities that Zhuge Ming got from somewhere.


    But no matter which view it is, there is a unified view, that is: Zhuge family is a real big family in the heaven, and no one dare to underestimate them easily.


    As a child of the Zhuge family, Zhuge Changping naturally has always been proud of the supremacy of his family. Coupled with his good talent, he has a great reputation among the young contemporaries in heaven.


    Before, Feng Chundi, the nine leader of Lingdan hall, said that Zhuge Changping was not very happy to introduce his niece to him. Although Lingdan Hall''s status in the world of heaven was not much worse than that of Zhuge family, he was not the highest legitimate son of Zhuge family, let alone the right of inheritance. But this does not prevent zhugechangping from having an extremely proud heart!


    How can he look at an ordinary woman?


    However, after seeing Liuyun with his own eyes, zhugechangping was so excited that he fell in love with Liuyun directly.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the beautiful and intelligent girl didn''t give him any face. After scolding him, she brushed her sleeve and left


    This made Zhuge Changping furious, and at the same time decided to catch Liuyun, and then let her live in regret in the future¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today.


    Shanghai is not very warm... The clothes I wore in the Northeast have basically not been changed here.


    I''m coding in the hotel room now, hiahia, don''t you vote for encouragement? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 354

    For the sake of your spiritual elixir hall, I won''t abandon you, but if you want to be spoiled... You have to beg me!


    Kneel down and beg me!


    I''m happy to serve you, and I may reward you with a smiling face; If you are unhappy, I will kick you away!


    Zhuge Changping is a person with excellent face in his bones. He was scolded by Liuyun in public before, which made him feel that he had lost great face. Therefore, he directly hated Liuyun in his heart, even with emperor Fengchun.


    Swear to revenge.


    Seeing Liuyun walking with a strange man this time, he looks intimate. How can he bear this tone in his heart?


    "If it weren''t for the magic city, I would never let him go!" Zhugechangping said hatefully.


    "Master Zhuge, in fact, even in the magic city, we can deal with him." Said the young man with a cold face.


    "Oh? You can''t fight here." Zhuge Changping was a little depressed. He hated this rule of the magic world.


    Whoever has a big fist is the boss. Why can''t he fight? It''s too wide!


    "No fighting." The young man with a cold face sneered, "but... We can let him take the initiative!"


    Zhuge Changping''s eyes lit up, and then he smiled and patted the cold young man on the shoulder: "hahaha, you''re good! That''s a good idea! Let''s go and have a drink!"


    The handsome young man also laughed, "let''s go and have a drink! Today we must find this place for the young master!"


    The others all smiled badly, as if they saw the scene of their opponents being eaten, and followed zhugechangping and others with a smile to the restaurant where Chu Mo went in.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the box, Chu Mo and Liu Yun were talking happily.


    Chu Mo didn''t know much about Liuyun, but Liuyun was very generous and natural, and he was very good at taking care of people.


    Every dish comes up. Liuyun will explain the origin of this dish to Chu Mo with a smile, including the meaning and culture of this dish, and then casually serve it to Chu mo. They are very enthusiastic and natural. Chu Mo won''t feel embarrassed or uncomfortable at all.


    And Liu Yun didn''t mean to test the origin of Chu Mo at all, but casually talked with Chu Mo about some interesting things in the magic world.


    After Chu Mo said he was weak. Liuyun smiled and comforted.


    "In fact, strength really doesn''t mean anything. Besides, no one stipulates that a person with a high level must be strong. If you can have such a powerful master, your future achievements will be absolutely unlimited."


    Chu Mo nodded, "then borrow sister Liuyun''s auspicious words."


    Liuyun glanced at Chu Mo with a smile: "you become stronger in the future, don''t forget who your sister is."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "how could..."


    At this time, the door of their box was suddenly pushed open. A cold-blooded young man came in first, just in time to see Chu Mo talking with Liu Yun very happily, and his face suddenly became more ugly.


    "Yo, I had a good chat." A young man in royal clothes followed him, walked in from behind, saw Chu Mo, and a touch of cold flashed in his eyes.


    "Who are you?" Chu Mo saw Liuyun''s face sink, and immediately frowned slightly, looking at several people coming in: "I don''t know you."


    The Royal Prince ignored Chu mo. Instead, he looked at Xiang Liuyun and said sarcastically, "I thought you hooked up with a wise young hero, but I didn''t expect to be such a waste who can''t even build a foundation. When did the little princess of Lingdan hall become so picky about food? Hehe... It''s really interesting!"


    "Get out of here!" Liuyun''s face was cold, and he said coldly, "shopkeeper... Is that how you open your shop? Put all kinds of cats and dogs in?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing in his heart. The girl just smiled, was considerate, and had the insight to take care of him. She could turn her head into an angry lioness.


    This temperament is really pleasing.


    Obviously, it''s the kind that looks good to me, no matter what; I don''t like it. It''s all cats and dogs!


    The shopkeeper who followed him looked at Liuyun and zhugechangping, and suddenly looked embarrassed.


    No it. He can''t afford to offend either side.


    Can only smile and say: "everyone talk well, talk well..."


    Liuyun rolled his eyes. He waved his hand and said, "go down..."


    If the shopkeeper was pardoned, he slipped away directly.


    Anyway, I think this group of people are even stiff. I dare not fight here. The rules of magic city... Are not decorations!


    Zhugechangping looked at Liuyun coldly, and then said, "why, say your mistress, are you unhappy?"


    Liu Yun was about to say something, and Chu Mo smiled and pressed her hand.


    Liuyun''s body trembled slightly, and he glanced at Chu Mo, but he didn''t take his hand back.


    Zhuge Changping looked worse.


    They came here to excite Chu Mo and Liuyun, but now they have the impulse to do it.


    Chu Mo glanced at Zhuge Changping and said with a disdainful smile, "why, I''m not reconciled to losing to a person who can''t even build a foundation? But... Accept the fact, young man, she is now my person! What can you do?"


    Chu Mo''s incarnation is Lin Bai, who is still less than 20 years old. At the moment, he speaks in an old-fashioned tone. Even Liuyun on the opposite side feels that his expression is a little beaten. Let alone zhugechangping and others.


    "Boy, you want to die!" Zhuge Changping looked at the flushed face, but there was no refutation of Liuyun, burning with anger, and the murderous spirit flashed in his eyes.


    The handsome young man beside Zhuge Changping immediately took a step forward, walked towards Chu Mo, and sneered, "just you? A weak person like garbage?"


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled, "then you hit me?"


    "You..." the handsome young man didn''t expect that the boy was not fooled at all, but he kept teasing him.


    "What? Dare not?" Chu Mo stood up directly. In the past few months, he grew quickly in the magic world, stood up straight, and was half a head taller than the handsome young man.


    The handsome young man looked at Chu Mo with a cold face and said sarcastically, "dare you? Waste! You have a seed to leave the city..."


    "Get out of your mother''s town!" Chu Mo burst out, raised his hand and slapped directly at the handsome young man''s face.


    "No!" Liuyun was scared out of his wits, and his heart was broken!


    The rules of the magic world are not decorations!


    If Lin Bai starts fighting here, he will be punished by the rules of the magic world, and he will be expelled from the magic world. At that time... Where can they find him?


    Lingdan hall has just established a relationship with a legendary great Dan master, but it can''t be broken like this.


    Yes, the alchemist who can raise the success rate of the perfect elixir to 50% has even reached an unprecedented legendary level in Liuyun''s mind, higher than the realm of the God of elixir!


    It was easy for the handsome young man to escape Chu Mo''s slap. How could he be met by a teenager who couldn''t even build a foundation with his cultivation in Mahayana?


    However, he didn''t want to hide at all!


    Even he took the initiative to lean his face against Chu Mo''s palm, for fear that Chu Mo would be stopped by Liuyun and could not hit him!


    The flesh of Mahayana was so strong that it was unimaginable. Chu Mo''s slap, not to mention hurting him, was not enough to tickle him.


    So the handsome young man directly removed his whole body''s defense


    Get a slap, directly kick this boy out of the magic world, and get the favor of master Zhuge. It''s really cost-effective!


    Liuyun didn''t expect that the calm teenager should be so impulsive. In a hurry, it''s impossible to stop... It''s impossible.


    Can only helplessly see Chu Mo this slap, mercilessly slapped on the handsome young face who took the initiative to come over.


    PA!


    A crisp sound! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 355

    Directly stunned everyone here.


    "How dare you fight?" The handsome young man said, with an excited smile on his face: "you can fight again if you have seed?"


    PA!


    Another slap.


    "I''ve never seen such a cheap person like you! If you should make such a request, it will satisfy you!" Chu Mo said, bowing left and right, and slapped the handsome young man in the face a dozen times.


    The handsome young man just took the initiative to remove all his defenses for fear that he would be slapped too lightly and could not meet the standard of expelling people from the magic world.


    As a result, Chu Mo slapped him a dozen times in a row, directly turning his face red.


    It''s easy to think of being beaten in the face, but it''s really not as pleasant as expected.


    The feeling of dignity being trampled... Especially the feeling of being trampled by a mole ant, is really too bad.


    "Enough!" In the eyes of the handsome young man, there was a fierce light shining. He looked at Chu Mo and said, "have you had enough?"


    "Eh? It''s really strange. Just now, you didn''t put your face close to me and ask me to smoke you?" Chu Mo looked at the handsome young man curiously and asked.


    "You..." the handsome young man stopped talking, and then angrily said, "why hasn''t the power of the law of the magic world come yet? Is it allowed to fight in the city? In that case, can I kill this waste immediately?"


    Boom!


    A powerful breath came directly to the room, instantly immobilizing everyone''s body, including Liuyun, who couldn''t move.


    On his flushed face, the handsome young man laughed and said, "boy, get out of the magic world and never want to come again!"


    Over there, zhugechangping, the son of the royal guards, and the young man with a cold face. They all showed happy smiles.


    Liuyun''s face was self reproach and panic, showing the color of despair. She pursed her lips hard. With tears in his eyes, he shouted, "it''s not like this! Lord Jieling. It''s these people who take the initiative to provoke! This is our room! Why do they break in?"


    "Bah, bitch! It''s not a shame to return your room! Reason with Lord Jieling? Hahaha, thanks to your imagination!" The handsome young man sneered and said, "say goodbye to your mistress! Oh... It''s not goodbye, it''s farewell! I''ll never see you again, haha!"


    Zhuge Changping also showed a cold smile on his face and said, "yes. Lord Jieling is fair and just! He will never wrong a good person, but he will never let any bad person go!"


    At this time, Chu Mo moved his hands and feet, and then slowly walked in front of the handsome young man. His fingertips Teng for a while, burst into a blue flame, and murmured, "I don''t know what it''s like to be burned alive by fire?"


    "You... How can you still move? It''s impossible!" The handsome young man immediately shouted as if he had seen a ghost.


    Prince zhugechangping and others were also stunned. They never dreamed of this weak man like an ant. The waste in their eyes can still move freely under the rules of the magic world!


    "My flame is called blue soul fire. As its name suggests, it can burn people''s souls... I haven''t tried to kill people with it since I got it." Chu Mo looked at the handsome young man coldly: "can you tell me the taste of being burned to death? Can it burn into your soul?"


    Samadhi true fire, of course, cannot be exposed. Fortunately, the blue flame in this world is not only samadhi true fire.


    Liuyun over there was also directly stunned there, with an incredible light in his eyes. I can''t believe what I saw is true.


    "You... You can''t kill me! You''ll be punished!" The eyes of the handsome young man showed a color of great fear. Although death in the magic world, it will not really die. But he never tried the taste of death from childhood to adulthood.


    Therefore, even if he knew that he would not really die, at this moment, in the face of the oppression of death, he still had a feeling of panic, and even forgot that he could be resurrected after dying in the magic world.


    "With this courage, are you almost scared to pee your pants?" Chu Mo took a disdainful look at the handsome young man and went to zhugechangping, the prince in royal guards.


    "You... What are you going to do?" Zhuge Changping looked at Chu Mo with the same face of fear.


    What he fears is not death! But he doesn''t understand why someone can move freely under the rules of the magic world!


    Moreover, he should be dealt with by the rules!


    Don''t talk about active and passive. Over the years, I don''t know how many people have been cleared out of the magic world by this means.


    Although zhugechangping and others have never done this before, it doesn''t mean they haven''t heard of it.


    Those who took the initiative to provoke all stayed in the magic world, but those who were provoked beyond endurance disappeared!


    So, don''t talk about justice and evil. The rules in magic city will never allow any challenges!


    "What am I going to do? Of course, I''m going to burn you!" Chu Mo looked at Zhuge Changping strangely: "I don''t know you at all, but you want to harm me, and the killing mechanism on you is so obvious. I''m afraid that if I dare to step out of the magic city, you will completely wipe me out in this world. What I said is... Completely wipe out, it must be that you have countless ways to do this for me, a weak person who can''t even build a foundation, right?"


    "No... no... you misunderstood!" Zhuge Changping''s voice became a little trembling. Indeed, in the face of the weak spiritual power of people who can''t build a foundation, they do have countless ways to completely erase it.


    But at this time, how can you admit it?


    Zhuge Changping shouted, "Jieling... This is not fair! It is clear that he violated the rules of the magic city..."


    "Hum!"


    At this time, a cold hum seemed to ring through the whole world, and the spiritual sea of Zhuge Changping exploded directly.


    Zhugechangping and others suddenly turned pale.


    "In the magic realm, there is natural protection for those who cannot build the foundation!"


    This sound directly resounded through the whole magic city!


    Moreover, this voice sounded without a trace of human emotion. Even that cold hum was full of the power of rules.


    All people in magic city can hear it clearly. Those people looked at each other and did not understand what had happened.


    But Zhuge Changping had a feeling of terror.


    Zhuge Changping shouted, "I''ve never heard of this rule... It''s unfair!"


    However, no one gave him any response no matter how he shouted.


    Zhugechangping wanted to resist and break free from the shackles of the rules, but the result... Made his heart sink to the bottom!


    Because he had no power to break free from the shackles of this rule, he could only watch the waste boy in his eyes, and was instantly swallowed up by the blue flame in the shrill scream of the handsome young man.


    Then one by one, these people brought by Zhuge Changping were burned to death. Finally, they came to him.


    The screams of those people, extremely sad, spread directly to the outside. Surprised, many passers-by stopped one after another and looked at this restaurant. They didn''t know what happened.


    "The power of the fire is still a little weak..." Chu Mo said to himself, "fortunately, you can''t move, otherwise you can only burn one person at most... It seems that you need to strengthen the condensation."


    "No... don''t kill me, I''m wrong... I apologize... Don''t kill me!"


    There are only three of them left in the room. Zhuge Changping no longer cares about his face. At this time, keeping his life... Is the most important thing!


    Although death in the magic world will not really die, who knows what kind of sequelae will there be?


    Besides the taste of death... Who is willing to try?


    Not to mention being burned alive!


    "If apologies were useful, the world would have been peaceful." Chu Mo said, bending his fingers a little, a blue flame, instantly swallowed Zhuge Changping. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 356

    In the pathetic howl, zhugechangping was directly devoured by samadhi fire, burned to ashes, and completely disappeared in the room.


    Liuyun over there, until she was freed by the rules, still couldn''t come back to her senses. She looked at Chu Mo with gaping eyes: "did you know this rule?"


    "I don''t know." Chu Mo shook his head.


    "Then how dare you..." Liuyun didn''t believe it at all.


    Chu Mo smiled: "if you don''t even have the courage to trample the rules, what''s the way to pursue the supreme?"


    A word, like a thunder, exploded in Liuyun''s ear, leaving her dumbfounded.


    Then, Liu Yun looked at Chu Mo with a reddish face: "you just started because they humiliated me...?"


    Chu Mo nodded naturally: "yes? It''s strange? Why don''t you fight back after being humiliated?"


    "But this is magic city!" The corners of Liuyun''s mouth twitched, but there seemed to be a warm current flowing through his heart.


    "Isn''t it all right?" Chu Mo bared his teeth and said lightly.


    "Nothing..." a wry smile appeared on Liuyun''s delicate face: "but next... They will definitely not give up."


    "Sorry, it''s Lingdan hall." Chu Mo is very smart, and he is actually quite proud of himself.


    Liu Yun glanced at Chu Mo with a white look: "you man, did I say this? Today, this matter is caused by me. What do you say to implicate the Lingdan hall? Does the Lingdan hall have no such responsibility?"


    "...." Chu Mo didn''t speak, just slightly lowered his head.


    Liuyun said softly, "I''m afraid... They''ll come back to trouble you."


    "How to trouble me?" Chu Mo smiled and said, "first, in the real world, they can''t find me, even if they issue a hunting order. It''s meaningless at all; second, I''m not going out of this magic city, how can they trouble me?"


    Liuyun frowned and said, "it''s not as simple as you think. You are indeed protected by the rules of the magic world now, but one day you will reach the foundation state, and then..."


    "At that time, I didn''t leave the city." Chu Mo said lightly, "don''t forget that fighting is not allowed in the magic God city."


    "...." Liuyun suddenly looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face and gaped: "are you going to... Never leave the magic city for a lifetime?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "my master is a Dan master, and I am also a Dan master. Since I can exchange enough cultivation resources for myself through Dan medicine, why should I leave the magic city? Moreover, it is not that I will never leave the city. One day, when my strength catches up, I will leave the city."


    Chu Mo said with a cold smile, his whole body up and down, showing a very confident momentum: "just at that time. It''s hard to say who killed who!"


    "Is that ok?" Liuyun couldn''t help sighing. She had never seen someone like Chu mo.


    But it''s normal to think about it. Over the years, there are not many alchemists who have appeared in the magic world. They may do Chu mo... But they have never done so.


    "Now there is only one question left. Will these people come to you... Or the trouble of Lingdan hall?" Chu Mo looked at Liuyun and asked.


    Liuyun shook his head: "they don''t dare to be arrogant to this extent. After all, although they are legitimate sons in their respective families, they are not the most valued kind. Especially the loss they suffered today. It''s mainly in you, as long as you''re ok here. They don''t dare to take me."


    "Then I''m relieved." Chu Mo breathed a sigh.


    Liuyun''s face was slightly red, looking at Chu Mo and asked softly, "for me, you don''t hesitate to offend Zhuge Changping, a son of a big family in the heaven, is it worth it?"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "you are not the only one they humiliate."


    "Oh..." did not get the most desired answer, Liuyun was a little disappointed, but she also knew that Chu Mo could do these things today, which was enough!


    After all, there is no familiarity between the two sides, let alone deep friendship. Chu Mo can easily stay out of today''s affairs.


    But he didn''t!


    Chu Mo''s actions, in Liuyun''s view, although somewhat reckless, but more, it is moving, she saw a man''s responsibility!


    There is absolutely no problem for such a person to be a friend.


    Therefore, after a farce here, Liuyun''s attitude towards Chu Mo directly changed dramatically.


    If Liuyun just treated Chu Mo as a guest and treated him warmly and carefully before this happened, now Liuyun has regarded Chu Mo as a friend.


    Liuyun doesn''t have many friends.


    Asked the shopkeeper to serve a table of dishes again, and the two continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    Talking and laughing, as if what just happened had never happened.


    The two of them are as safe as a mountain here, but there is a complete uproar outside!


    In the blink of an eye, almost the whole human layer knew about it. Information about it was everywhere in the communication area of the letter board.


    "ZHUGE Changping, the son of Zhuge family, a big family in the world of heaven, ranked fifth in the list of the strongest human combat power. Unexpectedly, he was burned alive by a teenager who couldn''t even build a foundation!"


    "The new rules of magic city have natural protection for newcomers who cannot reach the realm of foundation building!"


    "Great anecdote, a new man who is not in the realm of foundation building, unexpectedly appears in the magic world. What kind of blood does he have?"


    "The mysterious boy walked with the little princess of Lingdan hall and behaved intimately, causing Zhuge Changping, the son of Zhuge''s family, to be jealous..."


    People talk on the letter board, in the magic city, elsewhere, and even in the real world.


    The subsequent reaction caused by this event even exceeded the expectations of Chu Mo and Liu Yun.


    The news on the letter board was like running water, which surprised both of them.


    "Seems... Famous all at once?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly, and suddenly there was a feeling that he seemed to be able to toss... The avatar Lin Bai originally wanted to be low-key, but he didn''t want to, so quickly walked into the eyes of the public.


    "Hey, it seems that my gold has to shine everywhere!" Chu Mo sighed sadly on his face.


    Poof


    Liuyun on the opposite side just drank a mouthful of water and directly sprayed it all out.


    "You..." Liu Yun stared at Chu Mo with a crimson face, and the expression was extremely cute: "other ladies are disgusted by you!"


    "Are you a lady?" Chu Mo''s eyes widened.


    Liuyun looked at Chu Mo with a bad complexion: "isn''t it?"


    Chu Mo shrunk his neck and said, "yes!"


    Liuyun nodded with satisfaction: "that''s what it is! Don''t be so narcissistic in the future!"


    Chu Mo wanted to cry and looked at Liuyun without tears, thinking: are you talking about yourself?


    At this time, the door was pushed open again, and a middle-aged man with short stature came in. The middle-aged man was a rat in his life, and his appearance was very ugly.


    After coming in, I saw Chu Mo and Liuyun. The middle-aged man laughed, without saying a word, and directed a handful of white powder at them... Directly.


    A sweet smell instantly filled the whole room. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 357

    Chu Mo''s first reaction was poison!


    I didn''t expect that the other party''s revenge should come so quickly.


    I was probably stimulated by the news on the letter board. The letter board has always been a place where all kinds of gossip are concentrated. Don''t let too many people fall into the trap. The more the children of big families, the more likely they are to be trampled by others if there is any problem.


    Let alone Zhuge Changping of the Zhuge family, although he looks honest and sunny, in fact, among the human layer of the magic world, there are not a few people who have been harmed by him.


    Now zhugechangping is unlucky, which is naturally a great pleasure.


    Most of the messages on the letter board that belittled zhugechangping were distributed by people who had been persecuted by zhugechangping and others.


    Zhugechangping couldn''t find those people for revenge, so he naturally vented all his anger on Chu Mo and Liuyun.


    The short middle-aged man was directly chopped by a thunder as soon as he lifted the powder out!


    Chu Mo and Liu Yun could see clearly that the middle-aged man even showed a very strange smile at them at the moment before he was broken, full of pride in his smile.


    "Hold your breath!" Chu Mo transmits his voice to Liuyun.


    But in fact, it''s a little late to hold your breath at this time.


    Because they didn''t expect that the other party''s revenge should come so quickly. It''s not revenge overnight. It''s simply insane!


    It''s better to let one never enter the magic world at the cost of Chu Mo and Liuyun.


    Liuyun''s reaction can''t be said to be fast enough. She is also a monk in the period of ascension. She is well deserved to be a proud girl. Although she doesn''t appear on any list, she actually disdains it. Not impossible!


    Therefore, at the first time when the white powder was thrown out, the Liuyun fairy directly sealed her breath and channels throughout her body.


    But it''s still slow!


    Almost for a moment. Liuyun''s face, neck, wrist... All exposed skin, all become crimson!


    Her eyes. It also shows infinite shame and anger and thick killing!


    As a woman who grew up with countless alchemists, she judged the nature of the poison almost in an instant!


    Flattery!


    Shameless!


    Liuyun''s heart was simply inflamed.


    She was originally a pure and clean woman, and she was unparalleled in intelligence. Naturally, she could guess the intentions of Zhuge Changping at once.


    It''s obviously like taking advantage of this opportunity to thoroughly discredit her!


    The little princess of Lingdan hall made a fool of herself in public, and the ancestor who played medicine was calculated by medicine... This kind of news is believed to be in the whole magic world. Most people will be interested.


    Liuyun can even think that there must be countless zhugechangping and their people peeping around this restaurant now.


    "Lin Bai, take me out of here quickly!" Liuyun''s breath became a little hurried, and her delicate body was trembling slightly, transmitting a sound to Chu mo.


    But then, Liu Yun saw Chu Mo''s face, which was also red, and the whole person''s state... Even worse than her!


    finished!


    A heart of Liuyun. Completely sunk to the bottom, it occurred to me that Chu Mo''s realm was far inferior to her. Even her rising monk was recruited. Her body was sour and soft, and the heat was unbearable. That feeling almost made her whole person collapse... Not to mention Chu Mo, his realm was not even innate, how could he carry this powerful medicine?


    Leave him alone and leave quickly. Innocence matters!


    This idea. In Liuyun''s mind, it suddenly appears.


    This cannot be said to be selfish. After all, for a girl''s family. Celebrity is really more important than anything.


    But then, Liuyun hesitated. She knew the details of this kind of flattery too well, because this kind of flattery was made by a grand master level Dan master who betrayed Lingdan hall in those years!


    The reason why the great master level Dan master betrayed Lingdan hall was precisely because of this kind of flattery called "jade girl flattery".


    As the name suggests, even if a beautiful girl with ice purity is stained with this medicine, she will completely degenerate into a charming woman


    Moreover, the worst thing is that this kind of Medicine... There is no medicine to solve, and it is quite simple to crack it. Just find a man and it''ll be all right


    In those days, after developing this medicine, the great master level Dan master harmed more than a dozen tianzhijiao women who were well-known in the world of heaven. As a result, they were chased and killed by the families behind those women.


    But the final result made everyone wringing.


    Those women who were harmed by him not only didn''t hate him to the bone, but also fell in love with the Dan master. Regardless of shame, they stood up and said they were willing to ask their families to give up chasing him.


    In the end, this matter can only be settled, which is also a minor scandal in the past years.


    However, when this happened, the Dan master also knew that the Lingdan hall could not continue to accommodate him, so he simply betrayed the Lingdan hall completely before the Lingdan hall reacted, and then disappeared.


    Even those women who love him to the end can''t find him at all.


    Because the Dan master knew better that the families behind the women who were harmed by him did not investigate this matter on the surface, but they must hate him in their hearts and would send someone to hunt him down.


    So he simply hid completely and never showed up again.


    Therefore, this kind of medicine has not appeared for many years, but I didn''t expect it to appear here today!


    Liuyun can be 100% sure that this matter must have something to do with Zhuge Changping, and even... With the whole Zhuge family!


    It is very likely that the Zhuge family secretly took in the Dan master!


    After all, it was a great master level alchemist, and Zhuge family... Happened to have a lot of Dan medicine business.


    Liuyun only thought about this in a flash of lightning and stone fire. She hated the Dan master very much in her heart. She didn''t believe that Dan master didn''t know who Zhuge Changping wanted this kind of flattery with him.


    There was such a big scandal that Lingdan hall didn''t pursue him. As a result, he came against the little princess of Lingdan hall today!


    "If I avoid this robbery, I must tear you to pieces!" Liuyun''s eyes, which were originally pure and incomparable, were full of blood.


    At the first time, she took a few pills, temporarily suppressed the power of yunvmei, and then glanced at Chu Mo with complicated eyes, picked him up, and the whole person rushed out of the restaurant in an instant, even ignoring the rules of the magic city, directly rose in the air, and broke through the air in the direction outside the city.


    Somehow, the rule power of magic city... Didn''t shoot her down.


    But at this time, Liuyun couldn''t care about these problems at all.


    She knew very well that those pills on her body could not suppress yunvmei for too long. At most, it was bound to explode for an hour!


    As for Lin Bai... If he doesn''t disperse this medicine, he will surely die! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 358

    The magic world can come back from death.


    This is true, but for really strong monks, there is still a way to let people die completely in the magic world!


    Spiritual poison... Is one of them!


    If the poison in Chu Mo''s body can''t be cleaned up at the first time, there will be no second result except explosion and death.


    Liuyun was a man who would rather die than destroy his innocence.


    This kind of drug is domineering. Even if you commit suicide in the magic world and wake up in the real world... It is still effective!


    Unless you''ve made up your mind, it''s completely fatal!


    But it also depends on the depth of poisoning. Otherwise, if you commit suicide in the magic world and then wake up in the real world, you may have completely lost your sanity.


    Or, I don''t know who is cheaper; Or, you will completely lose your mind in the increasing power of medicine, and become a man''s best


    Liuyun can make this determination and has enough ability to ensure that she can commit suicide again even if she wakes up in the real world!


    The word innocence is really too important for the daughter''s family, more important than life!


    But now Chu Mo is involved!


    If Chu Mo dies here, he is completely dead.


    Although Liuyun hasn''t said it all the time, she actually knows very well in her heart that today''s matter is not that "Lin Bai" has implicated her, but that she has implicated "Lin Bai"!


    If she really let Chu Mo die like this, even if she committed suicide... She would feel very uneasy about her conscience.


    What''s more, Lingdan hall will cut off the road of its rise!


    What should be done, even if Liuyun left the magic city with Chu Mo in an instant, he was still at a loss.


    In the magic city, those who had been staring at the restaurant saw Liuyun flying up with the handsome young man. Out of town in an instant.


    They were all stunned!


    "Can the Magic City fly?"


    "Have you changed the rules again?"


    These people looked at each other, and two brave people also wanted to take credit in front of zhugechang. He soared directly into the air, intending to catch up with Liuyun.


    But their bodies just flew into the air. In an instant, two thunderbolts came down and directly split the two people to pieces!


    The rest of the people, one by one, were all silent, scared to the core and ran to zhugechangping to report.


    Zhugechangping, the handsome young man, and the young man with a gloomy face are all in the top compartment of a large Inn in the magic city at the moment.


    This inn is the property of Zhuge family in the magic world.


    Zhuge Changping''s face was extremely ugly and he was burned alive with fire. That kind of taste, until now, made him feel that his soul was torn apart.


    From the faces of these people, we can see that they are obviously depressed. There are two other people who simply did not appear here. Perhaps until now, they have not been able to get out of the fear of being burned alive by fire.


    There is no one who can enter the magic world who is not a genius, but even if it is a genius, there are also strong and weak psychological qualities.


    Zhugechangping these people. It can be said that the psychological quality is quite strong, but it is still injured, and some spirits are mainly frightened.


    "What? That bitch of Liuyun can fly in the airspace with a person?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "The rules of magic city... Are not trifles!"


    Zhuge Changping several people. Hearing that Liuyun actually flew away with the man in the air, everyone was stunned.


    They can''t accept this fact.


    It feels like the sky is falling!


    That''s really it!


    Being burned alive with fire and ridiculed on the letter board is simply a great humiliation for zhugechangping and others.


    If this revenge can''t be repaid in the shortest time, they won''t even have the face to live in this world.


    Therefore, Zhuge Changping and others will enter the magic world again with yunvmei regardless.


    The purpose... Is to completely destroy Liuyun and Chu Mo!


    Of course, they know that Liuyun has the ability to commit suicide to save his reputation, but that way. Chu Mo will die!


    If she wants to save Chu Mo, she must make peace with him!


    then. Their people will be at the most critical moment. Rush directly into the restaurant.


    Behind the restaurant is a small family in the heaven. With their 100 courage, they will never dare to block it.


    They have countless means to record that scene completely, and then... Let the world see the ugliness of Liuyun!


    As for Chu Mo, a trivial little man, just look for an opportunity to kill him completely!


    At that time, the reputation of the whole Lingdan hall will surely plummet!


    At that time, the Zhuge family again took over all the industries of Lingdan hall as a winner.


    Even if you can''t eat it all, but eat a big head... No one dares to object.


    Zhugechangping is not a playboy who is only jealous and has no brain. On the contrary, he has a cold temper, intense means, and is full of ambition in his bones. He is a guy who really dares to think and do.


    As for good and evil... That thing can''t be eaten, zhugechangping doesn''t care at all!


    If he can succeed in doing this well, he will no longer be an ordinary legitimate son in Zhuge''s family!


    It may even become the heir of the family!


    Everything... Is perfectly planned. In their eyes, Liuyun must be abandoned no matter what choice she makes!


    After today, the scandal of Liuyun will spread all over the magic world, and there will be no place for her under this starry sky.


    But thousands of calculations, they did not calculate at all, Liuyun took the man swaggering away from the magic God City, the rules of the magic god world... Unexpectedly ignored her!


    If the rule of the magic world is decoration, but their two men who were hacked to death... What the hell happened to his mother?


    "Shit... When did the rules of the magic world become like this?"


    "Protect the waste that can''t reach the realm of foundation construction... OK, I''ll bear it... But when will even the monks in the rising period be protected?"


    "I refuse! Jieling... I refuse!"


    Zhuge Changping roared up to the sky.


    A good play, no chance to see, all the abacus, all failed.


    Unless he can find the whereabouts of Liuyun and the man now, no matter what he says, no one will believe him.


    In this way, did he not steal chicken and lose rice?


    Instead of harming those two people, did they become the matchmaker of Liuyun and the waste?


    At the thought of this, zhugechangping couldn''t help but burst out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person was shaky.


    "Master Zhuge!"


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    "Childe... What''s the matter with you?"


    All the subordinates looked at Zhuge Changping in fear. At the same time, their eyes were full of deep puzzlement... And deep fear!


    Because this meeting, these people all have a faint feeling: the spirit of the magic world seems to be favoring the man and woman!


    Although this feeling even felt ridiculous to them, it happened... But it still lingered!


    Because until now, the fact... Is that!


    But... How is it possible¡ª¡ª


    Seriously, under the heavy pressure... I actually did it!


    Don''t ask for praise, but don''t blame everyone. I really won''t stop whenever I can update.


    Absolutely pay attention to this kind of thing next time... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 359

    The magic world has existed between heaven and earth for countless years. This world seems virtual, but it is incomparably real. Because everything you get here can be brought back to another world.


    Today''s magical world has been recognized by everyone as a separate plane. Although it is different from other planes, everyone agrees with the rules of this world.


    In a big world with three layers of space, how can its rules favor someone?


    No one will believe such a thing even if it is said!


    But how to explain the current situation?


    No one can fly in the magic city. No matter who makes an exception, he will inevitably be hit by thunder, then split to death, drive out of the magic world, and never enter again.


    Even the tycoons in the realm of emperor dare not break the precepts!


    Why is Liuyun OK?


    Why!


    This is simply a big joke!


    Is it because of her identity as the little princess of Lingdan hall? Don''t be ridiculous... In the whole magic world, I don''t know how many people have incomparably respected status!


    In this magical world, there are many supreme descendants, and even a few are legendary supreme sons!


    Are they not dignified?


    But even they still have no courage to break the rules of the magic world. Why can Liuyun?


    Or is it because the person she took is still protected by magic city?


    These people can''t figure it out at all.


    Don''t say they can''t figure it out. At this moment, countless people can''t figure it out. After all, there are not a few people who have just seen Liuyun fly up and break through the air with a person.


    The letter board has exploded again, and countless people are guessing. What is the reason why Liuyun can fly in the magic city


    All eyes fell on Zhuge Changping.


    Zhuge Changping gnashed his teeth. He didn''t dare to be too presumptuous without the response from the magic world. God knows if he can say a few more ugly words, there will be a thunder to split him out, and then he can never enter again.


    Even he can''t bear the consequences like that.


    Some resources in the magic world, even the emperor of heaven, should be jealous.


    Without the huge "treasure house" of the magic world, the speed of cultivation... Must be much behind.


    "Childe... What should I do?" The young man with a beautiful face had a look of resentment. I hate Chu Mo and Liu Yun very much in my heart.


    Zhuge Changping took a deep breath, and then ordered, "immediately... Mobilize all the forces we can mobilize to find the whereabouts of the bitch and the waste! At the same time, offer a reward on the letter board... Anyone who can find the dog man and woman... Reward the best celestite... 500!"


    The handsome young man shivered slightly and whispered, "childe... 500 top grade celestite, is this... A little more?"


    Others also looked at Zhuge Changping with a shocked face. This is really not a small number. Even if Zhuge Changping is the legitimate son of Zhuge family, it is not easy to mobilize such a huge sum of money!


    I didn''t look at those rewards on the letter board. Are there usually more than 100? And they are not the best celestite, most of which are top-grade or middle-grade.


    The best celestite, usually. Only the tycoon in the realm of emperor can carry it with him as daily consumption.


    Under the emperor, few people are willing to practice with the best Tianjing stone, which is too extravagant!


    Therefore, when these people heard that zhugechangping wanted to offer a reward with the best Tianjing stone, they were all a little confused, especially... It was still such a large sum of money as 500 best Tianjing stone, and everyone was stunned. Do you think the childe was stimulated to lose his mind?


    "No nonsense, do as I say!" Zhuge Changping said coldly, "there will be no less money!"


    Say. Throw out a storage bag directly and throw it to the handsome young man beside you.


    The handsome young man took it and opened it. Suddenly the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Inside, the light is flashing, the energy is restrained, and there are more than 500 pieces of top-grade celestite!


    This time, everyone knows that zhugechangping is going to play a big game this time.


    "OK, I''ll do it now!" The handsome young man took the storage bag and left quickly.


    Within half an hour, a large number of monks appeared in the magic city. All the monks who had not appeared in the magic world for a long time because of the turbulence in the heaven also appeared.


    Then, in the shortest time, these people took the most popular reward task on the letter board and left the city one after another.


    Outside the magic city, figures, like streamers, flew away into the distance.


    In the magic God City, in the inn under the name of the tiger family, the figure of tiger lie appeared there, accompanied by several young people.


    These young people are all young masters of the tiger clan. Their task is to protect the tiger.


    Huxiao, one of the two proud tigers, has been assassinated. If anything happens to Hu lie, the younger generation of the tiger... Will be completely deserted.


    Therefore, even if they entered the magic world, the tiger clan also sent a large number of masters to protect tiger lie, either openly or secretly.


    Looking at the hot reward on the letter board, Hu lie''s sad face showed some disdain: "what''s the madness of Zhuge Changping? Stimulated by the little princess of Lingdan hall?"


    Someone around him quietly explained to Hu lie what happened.


    Hu lie listened carefully, and then sighed: "another young hero, who is not in the foundation period... It reminds me of my brother, hey..."


    "Childe, do we want to participate? After all... This reward... Is so touching!" Someone around suggested.


    Hu lie shook his head and said solemnly, "what are you doing in this? Lingdan hall is easy to match? Don''t think Lingdan hall is just a chamber of Commerce for doing business. They are not so simple! The strength of several big masters in it is all unfathomable. Can you be an ordinary emperor who can pursue the path of supremacy? Zhuge Changping is intelligent, but he is confused for a while, and really thinks that Lingdan hall is going to decline..."


    "Isn''t it? The leaders of Lingdan hall have already stopped asking about the world?" Someone around said.


    Hu lie sneered, "that didn''t annoy them! If you don''t believe it, how will Lingdan hall react if something happens to Liuyun? Zhuge Changping is a beast in disguise, and we won''t participate in his affairs!"


    At the same time, many people made the same judgment as Hu lie.


    However, more people were stimulated by the sky high price. Even if they knew that doing so would offend Lingdan hall, they couldn''t care so much.


    Wealth moves people.


    The most important thing to cultivate in this world... Is resources!


    Without resources, it''s useless for you to be surprised and gorgeous.


    What''s more, as long as we find those two people and report the news... This reward is in hand. What is simpler than this in this world? After this village, there will be no such shop!


    Countless people rushed out of the city. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 360

    On the side of Lingdan hall, Feng Chundi returned. There were more than a dozen strong men who appeared here with him. Their faces were all covered with cold murders, which were obviously true fire.


    Otherwise, with their status, they would never be so happy and angry.


    "First of all, the most important thing is to get out quickly and find Princess Liuyun before those people. Remember... The boy with Liuyun, no one... Don''t touch his finger!"


    "If he and Liuyun... Have... Then he is the uncle of Lingdan hall! It''s our own!"


    "Remember... This is the most important thing! No one can disobey!"


    "Even if you use your life in exchange for their safety, you will not hesitate to do so, understand?"


    Feng Chundi looked at these people with cold eyes.


    "Understand!" Everyone answered in unison.


    Lord Feng Chundi took a deep breath: "secondly, go to the Zhuge family to protest. Do you really think our Lingdan hall is a bully? It''s even using seductive drugs... To frame my Lingdan hall princess! This matter, the Zhuge family doesn''t give a statement, it''s not over with them! Even if there is a war... It''s not at all!"


    "Third, immediately speak out and tell those participants that it''s too late to turn back. If they persist, they will become enemies of Lingdan hall! Not only will they always be blacklisted by Lingdan hall, but also those with bad properties will be hunted down by Lingdan hall endlessly!"


    "Fourth, immediately send out a reward of 50000 top-grade celestite. I want LV Yi to put his head on his neck!"


    Feng Chundi''s words are unequivocal and have no room for negotiation.


    These people around him. All of them were shocked, but none of them asked why. Nodding directly should be.


    Lu Yi is the great master level Dan master who defected from the Lingdan hall. The power of the nine realms of true immortals is only one step away, only one step away, and you can become the boss of the realm of emperor!


    When Lu Yi made such a big mistake, the Lingdan hall didn''t do anything to him. In fact, it was maintenance!


    Because Lu Yi made a great contribution to the Lingdan hall, even if the Lingdan hall knew it was Lu Yi''s fault. But we can only turn a blind eye to protect him.


    I didn''t expect that after years, LV Yi would even kill Liu Yun.


    That kind of obsequious medicine is only in the hands of Lu Yi. Emperor Feng Chun simply doesn''t believe that Lu Yi didn''t know before.


    Since you are so ruthless that you don''t even care about the incense and fire in those days, why do you care about you here in Lingdan hall?


    A more amazing reward instantly became a hot spot on the letter board.


    In contrast, the reward offered by zhugechangping before is just like pediatrics. Five hundred to fifty thousand... It''s not an order of magnitude at all. Zhugechangping''s reward instantly reduced its popularity.


    But by comparison. Countless people accepted zhugechangping''s reward task; But there was no one who received the reward offered by Lingdan hall!


    Yes, there is none!


    In the face of this situation, Emperor Feng Chun seems not in a hurry at all. It would be strange if a large number of people came to take this task.


    After all, Lu Yi''s realm is there, and the Ninth level of true immortality... It''s only one step away from stepping into the realm of emperor and becoming a big man, such an existence. Unless it''s the big guy of the emperor''s realm who makes the move himself.


    Otherwise, even those powers who are both true immortals. I don''t dare to try easily.


    Because everyone knows that LV Yi is not an ordinary immortal. He is also a powerful alchemist!


    A great master level alchemist can not only refine the elixir of saving people, but also the elixir of killing people!


    The horrible flattery is from this man. Who knows if there is any more terrible pill in his hand?


    What''s more, anyone with a clear eye can see that this matter has involved the Zhuge family


    It''s about the game between the two forces in heaven. The existence of a smaller size is casually mixed in. I''m afraid it''s not enough to plug my teeth. I don''t know how to die.


    Therefore, after the reward was issued, although it directly detonated the letter board and shocked countless people, no one dared to answer it.


    At the same time, if the Lingdan hall was released, it finally achieved results.


    At first, a large number of monks began to fly back from outside the city.


    Lingdan hall is angry. This is no joke. No one wants to be listed on the blacklist of Lingdan hall.


    However, there are still many monks, taking chances, ignoring the warning of Lingdan hall and going their own way.


    The magic world, which has been silent for a long time, seems to become lively again in the blink of an eye.


    Monks keep coming here. At the same time, all kinds of rumors in the fairy world and heaven also arise.


    With an extremely tough announcement from the Zhuge family, Lingdan hall, the largest Dan medicine business operator under the starry sky, and the Zhuge family, a big family in the heaven, changed from the original secret fight... Instantly into an open dispute.


    Zhuge''s announcement is quite simple and tough, pointing the spearhead at Lingdan hall!


    "Your spiritual elixir hall connives at women''s murders and forcibly kills our Zhuge family''s children in the magic world. Are you only allowed to commit murders, and we are not allowed to retaliate? If we want to fight, we will fight. The Zhuge family, from top to bottom, has millions of lineages and hundreds of millions of people, without a counsellor!"


    Lord Feng Chundi slapped a table and coldly ordered, "immediately notify all branches of Lingdan hall, open the wartime state, and don''t do any business against the Zhuge family... Don''t do it! Inform the combat branch of Lingdan hall, ready to fight at any time!"


    A battle that seemed to be triggered by jealousy turned out to be a battle between the two major forces in less than a day.


    The two parties involved in this matter, Chu Mo and Liu Yun... Don''t know anything about this matter at all.


    An hour of time, with the realm of Liuyun, is enough for her to fly tens of thousands of miles away, but this distance, in Liuyun''s view, is still not safe enough!


    Even though she was carrying a magic weapon that could cover her breath, Liuyun''s heart was very clear that Zhuge Changping and those people would never let go of themselves.


    Even, he will spread it on the letter board!


    Facts also proved Liu Yun''s guess. She was constantly prompted on the letter board. Although she didn''t read it, Liu Yun also knew that this matter... Must have made a big deal.


    However, the time left for her is running out. If she continues to fly, her suppression of yunvmei... Will also be completely broken.


    Then... Is the real danger.


    Mountains and rivers... Constantly passing quickly at the foot of Liuyun.


    Finally, Liuyun''s eyes fell on the vast sea.


    This is magic lake¡ª¡ª


    It feels good to be home!


    Today is a day off, tomorrow is a day of energy accumulation, the day after tomorrow, Christmas, ten more outbreaks!


    You should prepare your tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 361

    It is the largest freshwater lake in the human layer of the magic world


    Although it is a lake, its area is even larger than the sea, and there is no end to it at a glance


    "This water area... There is a great danger in the legend, and it has always been regarded as the largest forbidden area in the human layer."


    Looking at the magic lake, Liu Yun''s face kept changing, murmuring, "if I took Lin Bai to the lake, I must be able to avoid those people''s eyes and ears, but the result... Is unpredictable, and even a narrow escape. However, in addition, I''m afraid even if I escape into the magic mountain... It''s not safe."


    "Let''s go"


    Liuyun''s exquisite and beautiful face showed a firm color, glanced at Chu Mo, who was almost in a coma, and said softly, "I''m sorry... Don''t blame me for being selfish. Even if I commit myself to you, I will never be seen by anyone."


    With these words, Liu Yun gritted his teeth and plunged directly into the magic lake with Chu mo.


    After two invisible waves, two figures completely disappeared between heaven and earth.


    The lake water was cold and piercing, and the flowing clouds directly opened the defense. At the same time, they sacrificed several treasures on their bodies and surrounded their bodies for defense.


    There are many legends about this lake, but almost no one can describe the situation in this lake in detail.


    Any mention of magic lake is bound to be associated with the words "fierce", "dangerous" and "forbidden".


    Liuyun is also cornered, otherwise she won''t enter here.


    Liuyun plunged hundreds of meters deep in one breath, and the lake below became more and more biting. Even if she was a monk in the soaring period, she couldn''t help looking at Chu Mo who had been held in her arms with some worry.


    But I was surprised to find that here. Chu Mo''s performance... Unexpectedly, there is no abnormality at all


    "This... How is this possible?" Liuyun was so surprised that he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    As it continues to deepen, even Liuyun. I can''t stand it anymore. Look at Chu Mo again... It''s the same


    "My God..." Liuyun couldn''t help but exclaim. She finally understood why the legendary alchemist who could raise the success rate of perfect quality pills to 50% would take a teenager who was not born as a disciple.


    This is simply a demon


    An inestimable demon with blood power


    Finally, Liuyun felt that she had suppressed yunvmei to the spiritual point, and she stopped going deep. With a wave of her hand, a magic instrument directly sent out a strong wave.


    then. The water around ten feet was instantly expelled.


    At the same time, all the other magic tools were activated by the floating cloud, which burst out a strong breath and gave the place a place to live.


    After all this, Liuyun felt that his spiritual sea of knowledge was filled with an extremely strong strange feeling, and the suppression of the seductive drug collapsed in an instant.


    Together, they are extremely beautiful. But the sound that would not come out when she was killed... Came down her nose.


    The sound was like oil poured on the fire.


    Chu Mo, who had been in a coma, looked like a hot-blooded soldier given orders. Instantly opened his eyes.


    His eyes were red with blood.


    Liuyun took a deep look at Chu Mo with the last trace of intelligence, and a tear fell down the corner of his eye.


    Once the golden wind and jade dew meet, they will win. There are countless people in the world


    During this period, there were several powerful and extremely dangerous smells, which came from the depths of the magic Lake towards this side, but after Chu Mo''s chest, the sky god''s seal sent out several rays of light, those dangerous and cold smells. Then instantly disappeared without a trace.


    This area seems to have become a forbidden area in the magic lake.


    Become quiet and peaceful.


    I don''t know how long it took. Maybe it''s an hour... Maybe it''s many days.


    The first to wake up. It was Liuyun. She found that she was not in pieces... Curled up in the arms of a masculine man like a baby.


    "Ah" Liuyun uttered a low exclamation, and then a touch of rosy clouds instantly dyed her whole body.


    Liuyun subconsciously sat up, instantly took out a dress from the storage space and put it on his body, and then looked at the man who was still sleeping soundly with a complex face.


    "His appearance... Seems to have changed a lot." Liuyun instantly found the abnormality of Chu mo.


    Originally, she was just a handsome boy, but at this moment, the boy''s appearance turned out to be another person, a young man so handsome that she would blush when she met him at ordinary times.


    "Could it be that he... Was easy to look at before?"


    "This damn kid"


    Liuyun instantly raised his jade like palm and wanted to pat it down.


    However, it was just her subconscious action. The palm that wanted to be patted finally fell gently on Chu Mo''s face, gently touched it for a few times, and quickly returned as if she had done something wrong.


    Liuyun couldn''t help sighing and murmured, "what an injustice..."


    The princess of her spiritual elixir hall unexpectedly gave it to a boy who had just met and whose identity was unknown.


    Don''t say love... Even like it can''t be said.


    This is simply a huge muddle headed account


    The perfect love she once dreamed of, had no time to bloom... Unexpectedly, it withered like this.


    A touch of sadness appeared on Liuyun''s face.


    But no matter what she thinks in her heart, she is already the woman of the man who is still sleeping in front of her.


    "In fact... He looks really exciting." I don''t know why, such an idea suddenly appeared in Liuyun''s heart, which made her shy, frightened and overwhelmed her.


    I don''t know how to face myself or him.


    Liuyun glanced around at a loss. Deep in the cold magic lake, it was dark all around, and it was so quiet that people were afraid.


    "This magic Lake... Doesn''t seem to be as terrible as the legend?" Liuyun was puzzled. She knew that it must have been a long time, but there seemed to be no danger here.


    At this time, Liuyun ran his mind method, but his face suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    "I... I have broken through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. How can this be possible?" Liu Yun''s eyes fell directly on Chu Mo''s face. The shock brought to her by this young man, her man... Was really too strong


    In addition to Chu Mo, she couldn''t think of any other reason that could make her leap from the period of ascension to the realm of great Luo Jinxian


    Besides, there is no disaster


    Just thinking, Liuyun suddenly felt a dangerous breath in the sky overhead


    Apocalypse


    This is not the heaven world. Breaking through to Da Luo Jinxian in the magic world is the same as going through the robbery


    But Liu Yun has never heard of it. There is also the truth that he first breaks through to Da Luo Jinxian... And then crosses the robbery.


    "What''s going on?" To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 362

    Liuyun was stunned here.


    There is absolutely no reason to explain the current situation.


    Liuyun has always felt that although his talent is not the best, his knowledge is definitely the richest among his peers


    Growing up in Lingdan hall since childhood, those knowledge that ordinary people can''t touch in their lifetime. Not to mention that Liu Yun loved reading since childhood. Almost all the classics and historical books collected in Lingdan hall since ancient times were familiar to her.


    When it comes to the insight of erudite essays, few people in this world can really be compared with Liuyun.


    But now, Liuyun was completely confused. She didn''t even react at the first time to face the natural disaster... What to do.


    Fortunately, a magical scene happened.


    Although the dangerous breath hung above her head, the thunder, which symbolized destruction, did not fall on her head at the first time


    Although he also didn''t understand why, Liuyun soon recovered.


    She knows that this is not the time to ask why. The most important thing at present is to survive the robbery


    Although she was unprepared, as a little princess of Lingdan hall, she naturally had treasures to deal with all kinds of emergencies.


    If someone sees the storage space of Liuyun, his eyes will be red and ignore her peerless face, when she is a mobile treasure house.


    Too rich


    All kinds of magic tools, the best celestite, all kinds of the best medicinal materials... Almost everything


    She is a real little rich woman


    Therefore, the first time Liuyun reacted, he directly sacrificed all the treasures that could resist the natural disaster and protected himself. For a time, Liuyun''s side was colorful. Brilliant and radiant.


    Even in the depths of the magic lake, it still looks like a dazzling pearl.


    Liuyun took a deep look at Chu Mo who was still asleep.


    This extremely handsome young man met her first time. But by accident... She became a man of clouds.


    She doesn''t even know his true identity


    There was a faint crimson on Liuyun''s white, snow-white, jade smooth cheek.


    Anyway? Between her and him, there has been a relationship that can''t be separated and can''t be erased by anyone.


    Liuyun doesn''t want to deny anything. Although she is a woman, she also has her own responsibility, so she won''t blame Chu Mo, because he is innocent like herself


    Blame it. Zhuge Changping and his group of subordinates can only be blamed.


    "If you don''t revenge this, you''ll swear not to be human." Liu Yun''s exquisite face showed an expression of incomparable hatred.


    This time, the fall was simply too big for her to bear.


    "Lin Bai, I know it''s almost impossible between us..."


    "Regardless of status, I don''t care about that kind of thing, but between us... There is no such foundation."


    "You... Don''t like me." Liuyun''s face showed a faint loss that even she didn''t notice: "although I have confidence in my appearance and talent, I feel that you have someone you like, and... It''s the kind you like very much."


    "And I... also didn''t have time to like you. That''s what happened."


    The voice of Liuyun is tinged with sadness and a trace of complexity. Like it or not, trees have become boats.


    Staring at Chu Mo, the dangerous smell above was still strong, still locking her, but there was no intention of any disaster.


    Liuyun couldn''t help but show a trace of confusion on his face: "why hasn''t this Tianjie responded? It seems very different from the Tianjie I learned..."


    As she spoke, she looked deeply at Chu Mo''s quiet face in deep sleep and whispered, "since I have become your woman, even if I don''t want to be sad in thousands of ways, it''s an indisputable fact. Then, no matter whether there will be results between us in the future, I won''t talk about love with any man again."


    "This... Is my promise to you"


    At last, I took a look at Chu Mo, and Liu Yun''s eyes were red. Then he raised his head high.


    Her figure, directly through here, into the cold magic lake, and then... Began to swim up.


    Liuyun, who has entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, swims extremely fast, and the fastest fish sighs when they see it.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Liuyun had swam to the surface of the magic lake, and then... She stood proudly above the magic lake like a real fairy.


    Overhead, the sky is changing, dark, thick dark clouds convolute, wriggling, like a terrible beast across the sky, isolating the sky


    In the dark clouds, there is a terrible smell of lightning condensing, condensing but not sending, giving people a huge and incomparable pressure.


    Far away, a large number of people emerged.


    These people are those who have received huge rewards.


    In fact, many people have guessed the route of Liuyun and caught up with the magic lake.


    But they all stopped here, looked at the Bank of the magic lake, and didn''t dare to move on. A few brave people just went into the sky of the magic lake for less than a few decades, and were pulled directly from the sky into the lake by the inexplicable suction of the lake. They directly disappeared without even raising any waves.


    This made the rest of those who were ready to move scared, and directly gave up the idea of moving on.


    However, it was unwilling for them to give up. Therefore, this group of people were all on the mountains dozens of miles away by the magic lake.


    Five hundred top-grade celestite... This temptation is really too big


    Really few people can refuse.


    They all hope to become the luckiest one, find the trace of Liuyun fairy, and then pass the news to zhugechangping at the first time


    Even young strong people who are proficient in deduction have deduced that Liuyun is in the waters of magic lake.


    But no one dared to go except those rash ghosts who broke in and died before.


    A group of unwilling people have waited here for a full day, and some people have begun to fail to stick to it. In addition, they are worried about retaliation from the Lingdan hall, so they quit directly.


    But the rest of these people are all those with a glimmer of hope in their hearts.


    Many people even directly prepared magic tools that can record images, aiming at the sky of magic Lake


    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that they didn''t see the picture they wanted to see, but they saw the extremely shocking scene


    Floating clouds soar


    So far, no one in the magic world has successfully robbed here.


    There is no record that someone has succeeded.


    Because this is an unknown thing.


    Someone once mentioned that death in the magic world will resurrect in the world where they live. Therefore, it should be feasible to survive in the magic world... At least not really die.


    But after some people tried, they all failed, and... The failure was so complete that they even lost their lives


    He failed to survive in the magic world and died in his own world.


    This has been a long time ago. Since then, no one has dared to use this kind of ingenuity.


    Who ever thought that at this time today, they saw someone crossing the robbery here again over the magic Lake in the magic world. And this man... Turned out to be the little princess Liuyun of Lingdan hall


    Is she crazy?


    Well, I''m almost rested. It will explode at ten o''clock tomorrow


    If you are a man, you have to do what you say.


    ...

 Chapter 363

    "Liu Yun wants to survive in the magic world? Is she crazy? No one has ever been able to survive in the magic world... How dare she?" Someone exclaimed.


    "Probably driven crazy? What about the man? Why didn''t he appear? Is he dead?" Some people have a regretful malicious guess on their face.


    "What happened? Why did Zhuge Changping, the son of Zhuge''s family, suddenly seem crazy to look for Liuyun and the man?" Although someone received the reward task, he was still confused about what happened.


    "Isn''t this kind of thing simple? It must be Zhuge Changping who took a fancy to Liuyun, the little princess of Lingdan hall, but it was Luohua who deliberately ruthlessly fell in love with others. Then, Zhuge Changping was furious and issued a hunting order..."


    "Things may not be that simple. I always think there are problems in it. After all, there is no easy generation in Lingdan Hall... Zhuge Changping was born in Zhuge''s family. But when it comes to identity and status, he is at most equal to Princess Liuyun. How can he dare to do such a thing alone?"


    Someone in the crowd said, "the reaction from Lingdan hall was also quite fierce, and even pointed the spearhead at our group of people who took the task... This thing looks more like a game between Lingdan hall and Zhuge family."


    Someone sneered, "the Dharma is not responsible for the public. Although his Lingdan hall is very strong, can they kill all of us?"


    "People don''t need to kill, just don''t sell us pills." Someone said faintly.


    Someone in the crowd immediately sneered: "joke, there is not only one Lingdan hall in the world to sell pills. The pills of Zhuge family have become more and more excellent in recent years. The output of pills of perfect quality is also large, and the price is half cheaper than Lingdan Hall..."


    Various voices of discussion kept coming from the crowd. There are a large number of Eyeliner laid by the Zhuge family, constantly slandering the Lingdan hall, and praising the Zhuge family at the same time.


    in fact. Everyone with a clear eye knows that although the power of the Zhuge family is not weak. But when it comes to the ability of alchemy... The Lingdan hall is not a little worse.


    Although Lingdan hall seems to be a little weak and declining in recent years, its heritage... Is still unparalleled, and it is also one of the largest pill producers and operators in the world.


    However, at this time, it is obvious that no one will speak for Lingdan hall, because to some extent, these people who appear by the magic lake at this time. It can be regarded as the enemy of Lingdan hall, and has been included in the blacklist of Lingdan hall.


    Therefore, these people looked at the fairy woman in the sky, and their faces all showed a somewhat complex look.


    From the heart of the original intention, they do not want such a stunning woman fall in front of them; But from reality, they had to look forward to the failure of Liuyun''s robbery.


    Because once Liuyun failed to cross the robbery, for Lingdan hall, it would be a heavy blow, which would make things worse.


    A flash of lightning, not surprisingly, cleaved to the beautiful shadow in the sky.


    Although I have been mentally prepared. The group of people by the magic Lake still issued a burst of uncontrollable screams.


    Most of these people present are from heaven. There are few people who really have the courage to survive the robbery during the flight period


    They either hold a fluke mentality and feel that even if they don''t survive the robbery in the soaring period, they can still achieve high positions in the future; Or don''t give too much hope for the future... After all, manpower is sometimes exhausted, and not everyone can rush to the highest level.


    So when they saw the real disaster coming, the shock, the fear and trembling of destruction. It''s out of control.


    Many people can''t help retreating further away.


    A magic instrument emitting a strong breath was directly smashed by the lightning.


    The strong wave emitted by the broken magic instrument. Many monks who had been hiding far changed their faces and felt that they had difficulty breathing in two wars. These people retreated further in horror.


    Click


    Another flash of lightning, cleaving to the beautiful shadow in the sky again.


    It''s another magic weapon. It''s gone


    "The clouds are over"


    "She''s dead"


    "As the little princess of Lingdan hall, the magic tools on her body must be extremely powerful. However, she still can''t resist the power of Tianjie."


    From the retreating crowd came bursts of startling cries. Seeing the power of the disaster so terrible, almost everyone was frightened. No one is optimistic about Liuyun''s future and believes that she will die.


    The next development of things seems to confirm their speculation.


    Those powerful magic tools that protect Liuyun''s body were not slow by the lightning of the sky robbery... They were smashed one by one.


    In the end, Liuyun was the only one left standing alone between heaven and earth.


    Liuyun''s face showed no fear, not that she was really afraid of death, but that at this time, fear was useless


    When the first magic instrument was broken, Liuyun was extremely nervous, and a heart had already been mentioned to his throat. But by the time the last magic instrument was broken, Liuyun had completely calmed down.


    Her life has undergone such a great upheaval, which makes her seem calm on the surface, but she can''t accept it in her heart. In that case... If you can die under the lightning of the disaster... It seems that it is also a relief?


    Liuyun thought in his heart, and the corners of his mouth bent slightly upward, revealing a faint smile.


    This smile is extremely beautiful


    Looking at the eyes of those people in the distance, it immediately caused a series of exclamations.


    "God, at this time, the fairy of Liuyun actually laughed..."


    "Her smile is so beautiful..."


    "Are you ready for death?"


    Liu Yun raised his head slightly, and his exquisite and beautiful face was full of calm. He gently said in his heart, "come... Use this disaster to baptize all the humiliations on me."


    A huge and incomparable thunder and lightning directly split the XiangLiu cloud


    "No" in a very distant direction, suddenly came a roar.


    This roar unexpectedly formed an extremely terrible sound wave attack, and the energy emitted was pushed forward layer by layer, as if it had the power of destroying the sky and the earth, which twisted the whole void.


    Some weak people were directly broken by the roar, and died instantly with endless panic and confusion


    The rest of those people, who were all no better, gushed blood one by one, with endless horror on their faces, and fled everywhere.


    At the moment of escape, many people were recommended by the layers, and the roar that was getting stronger and stronger directly roared to death, falling down from the sky one after another, like dumplings.


    A large number of people, who were originally bustling, were killed by this sudden roar


    This is the first chapter at ten o''clock today. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 364

    c_ t;


    "God... What happened?" Someone exhaled blood and screamed at the same time. Read the full text of the latest chapter -79xs-


    "Strong man! This is definitely a peerless strong man!"


    "Emperor!"


    "Lord Feng ''Chun''! The nine masters of Lingdan hall are coming!"


    The faces of these survivors all "show" the "color of despair". In terms of realm, these monks in the human level are simply different from Feng "Chun".


    I didn''t die from a roar, because Feng ''Chun'' didn''t come for them at all!


    But a big man in the realm of emperor and Lord, under the sadness and anger, just a roar!


    "Lord Feng ''Chun''... Don''t you feel ashamed to bully the small with the big?" Among the survivors, there were people of Zhuge family, who were protected by the treasure and didn''t receive much damage. They sneered in the dark, "these people are young children of major families in the world of heaven, and you unexpectedly..."


    Bang!


    The man''s body broke directly before he finished speaking!


    There is a figure coming from afar!


    His figure was hazy, as if he were in ''chaos''.


    He didn''t look at the person who spoke, but looked in the direction of XiangLiu cloud.


    At this time... There was no floating cloud, but was completely annihilated by countless flashes of lightning!


    "ZHUGE Changping, you little beast, I will kill you myself!" Feng ''Chun'' sent out a roar of hate ''desire'', which was directly condensed into a Dharma, appearing between heaven and earth, from top to bottom, like a bright galaxy.


    Every word is flashing with strong rule power!


    "The emperor''s decree... Feng ''Chun'' actually used the emperor''s decree... He was really angry!"


    The imperial decree does not come casually. Once it comes, it must be realized!


    Either, realize the content of the law, or, the emperor falls!


    This is the law of life and death!


    A big man in the realm of emperor and Lord even gave such a decree to a small monk in the rising period. This matter is even in the heaven. (advertising) is also a curiosity.


    Generally speaking, in the disputes between the younger generations, even if they are killed and beaten, the leaders in the realm of emperor rarely intervene. Let alone intervene... As for the coming decree, it is even more impossible.


    From this, it can be seen that emperor Feng ''Chun'' was really angry.


    Hum!


    Just then, a cold hum came from the void. The cold voice was full of dissatisfaction.


    "Isn''t it shameful that Feng ''Chun'', as the emperor, should issue such a decree to a child in his ascendant?"


    Then, a figure seemed to walk out of the void, and one step appeared in front of Feng ''Chun'', dozens of feet away from Feng ''Chun'';.


    This figure is also very hazy. It''s like being in ''chaos''.


    But the powerful breath that emanated from him suppressed nine days and ten places!


    Emperor!


    Another emperor!


    A few survivors are all about to collapse.


    This is just the human layer of the magic world!


    It''s not the battlefield of gods in heaven


    It''s unbelievable that two leaders of the realm of emperor and Lord appear here and are in a state of opposition!


    However, what is more, is the kind of fear and... Excitement from the heart!


    Fear is that you may die at any time; But the excitement... Is because they may have the opportunity to witness a real battle of the emperor!


    The voice of emperor Feng ''Chun'' sounded coldly, with a strong legal force: "ZHUGE Lang, if you don''t want to die in the magic world and let your original God suffer a heavy blow, get out of here immediately!"


    "Feng ''Chun''!" The emperor in the opposite Zhuge family was also angry: "do you really think the poison ''medicine'' of your Lingdan Hall... Is invincible in the world?"


    "Deal with your miscellaneous fish... Enough." Feng Chun''s words are sharp and refined.


    Even zhugelang, a big man in the realm of emperor, was almost suffocated by his breath.


    "You say I''m a miscellaneous fish?"


    "Isn''t it? Garbage!" Feng ''Chun'' rolled his eyelids and stood with his hands on his back, with a magical light. With his action, it was like a starry River, which gave people a dizzy feeling.


    This is the field of the emperor!


    Any Emperor... Is a real hero in this world.


    Those surviving monks who had fled far away all looked speechless when they heard Feng ''Chun'' saying this.


    How powerful a person must be to say that an emperor is a miscellaneous fish and garbage?


    At this moment. These surviving monks suddenly felt their insignificance and understood what kind of dispute they were involved in.


    People like them are not qualified to be garbage at all!


    The leader of the Zhuge family, named Zhuge Lang, is a rising star of the Zhuge family and the youngest leader of the Zhuge family.


    Although he is a rising star, his real age is not small. How can he tolerate being abused face to face by Feng ''Chun''?


    I saw him raise his hand, a star river, suddenly appeared in his hand, waving at Feng ''Chun''!


    It seems that there are countless stars in the Star River, and the Star River, like a huge whip, directly "blows" this void to pieces, and severely "blows" to Emperor Feng "Chun"!


    There''s a fight!


    The boss of emperor realm actually started fighting!


    This is not the twilight battle of the gods, nor the bloody plunder of the heaven, but the battle of the emperor caused by the gratitude and resentment between the younger generations in the magic world!


    Feng ''Chun''s figure became more and more hazy, and a rainbow burst out on the whole person. The rainbow'' color ''was extremely gorgeous, which could only be seen by the great monk, and the general trend could only be understood by the realm of the same emperor.


    Mercilessly ''pumping'' to Zhuge Lang''s hanging Star River!


    Xinghe and Changhong instantly collide... A whole piece of void, instantly shattered!


    Even the distant sky robbery seemed to be attracted by the movement here. Several flashes of lightning cruised over, flashing on the high sky, like dazzling electric snakes.


    But it didn''t split at these two people after all.


    Because this kind of disaster on this scale has completely failed to hurt the monks in the realm of emperor and Lord!


    Hum!


    The whole void was shaken.


    Great music has the faintest notes.


    All those survivors could only see a burst of light in the distant sky that was so bright that they couldn''t open their eyes.


    Then, these survivors can''t see or know anything.


    Because they... Were completely crushed by this'' wave ''.


    Between this side of heaven and earth, there are only two of them, and... The thunder sea in the distance.


    Those thunderbolts, forming a huge array, are as neat as one, and still continue to cleave to that place.


    Feng ''Chun'' Emperor''s body didn''t move at all, yuan Jiyue stood in the void, and the momentum of the whole person has risen to the peak!


    Zhuge Lang over there, however, stepped back thousands of miles, looked at the direction of emperor Feng Chun with a dignified face, and then... Wow, spewed a big mouthful of ''essence'' blood.


    ...

 Chapter 365

    c_ t;


    In the dim ''confused'' chaos, the face like crown ''Jade'' suddenly became a little pale- 79xs-


    He was injured!


    Generally speaking, the battle at the level of emperor will not last long. Basically, it is one move and two moves... And the victory and defeat are divided.


    Unless there is really a close match between the emperors, it is possible to fight for days and nights, or even months!


    Obviously, Feng ''Chun'' has the absolute upper hand in this short-term competition between Feng ''Chun'' and Zhu Geliang.


    The nine masters of Lingdan hall are really not easy.


    "Feng ''Chun''... I remember the Revenge of this attack!" Zhuge Lang said coldly.


    "You Zhuge family are despicable, take in LV Yi and connive at their children. I Feng ''Chun'' also remember!" Feng ''Chun'' said coldly, "get out of here... If you don''t get out, I''ll kill you!"


    Vaguely, Zhuge Lang looked at Feng ''Chun'' for a long time, and then said, "well, your Lingdan hall doesn''t care, my Zhuge family... Naturally doesn''t care! At the moment of war, I hope you Lingdan hall, don''t go to the ''door'' for peace!"


    "Get out!" Feng ''Chun'' didn''t even bother to look at Zhuge Lang more. If it weren''t for the lingering clouds in his heart, he really wanted to kill Zhuge Lang directly!


    Although this is the magic world, Feng ''Chun'' still has a way to make Zhuge Lang suffer a great loss. Even if he doesn''t die, he will definitely take off a layer of skin!


    Zhuge Lang finally took a hate look at the direction of Lei Hai. As the emperor, how could he not see that Liuyun was not dead?


    "Let Lingdan hall pick up a big bargain!"


    "Why can''t this kind of good thing come to our Zhuge family?"


    "However, what can Tianjie quench the body? After quenching the body, it''s just a big Luo Jinxian?"


    "My Zhuge family lacks everything else, but there is no shortage of genius!"


    "If the friar in the realm of great Luo Jinxian is not your opponent, then Tianxian is good. (advertisement) there is no pressure at all for a celestial in the realm of peak to kill a talented great Luo Jinxian!"


    Zhuge Lang took a deep breath. As soon as I turned around, my figure instantly disappeared in place.


    The whole void. Began to recover slowly.


    Even if the real fairy can''t see the power of laws, quickly repairing this broken void.


    Over there, the disaster is still there.


    Feng ''Chun'' looked in the direction of Lei Hai, and his eyes became extremely deep. His eyes directly ''shot'' two divine lights, which seemed to be able to see through all vanity!


    Go straight to the real core!


    Only this time, Emperor Feng ''Chun'' couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Because. At this glance, he didn''t even see through the thunder sea!


    I can only feel the thunder sea, which seems to be pregnant with an extremely strong breath of life. Even monks in his realm appear extremely small and weak in front of that breath of life.


    "What''s going on?" The face of emperor Feng ''Chun'' showed a shocked ''color''.


    However, his hanging heart was finally put into his stomach.


    At this time, Emperor Feng ''Chun'' couldn''t help sighing faintly, and said in his heart: it''s a pity that the child... If he''s all right. How good should that be? This time, Lingdan hall, like Zhuge family, almost completely tore his face, and he was even angry. Zhuge Changping was issued with the decree of killing.


    In this way, there is almost no possibility of reconciliation between Lingdan hall and Zhuge family.


    Because as a big family in heaven, even if their children commit a great crime, there are family laws to punish them, and it is absolutely impossible to ''hand over'' them to outsiders for judgment.


    "If he is still alive, then even if all the Dan masters in Lingdan hall are hollowed out by the Zhuge family... What can it be? The Zhuge family is not short of ordinary Dan ''medicine'', that kind of Dan master. How many do you want!"


    "What the Zhuge family really lacks is a real master who can determine the universe with one pill!"


    "The young master... Is that kind of master..."


    Emperor Feng ''Chun'' is thinking. The thunder sea over there suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    This speed. Even emperor Feng ''Chun'' felt a little uncomfortable, but he recalled his scene of crossing the great catastrophe during the ascension period, and he also knew in his heart that the catastrophe came suddenly and went equally suddenly.


    If he knew that the sky disaster of Liuyun had been waiting for a long time before it came, he didn''t know what he would think in his heart.


    But at this moment, Emperor Feng ''Chun'' couldn''t think of anything, because he was completely stunned!


    When the disaster is gone, the powerful legal force of the magic world has repaired the broken void. Under the vast sky, on the vast magic lake, a "woman" who is absolutely "beautiful" is wearing a white dress, sending out endless cold breath, condensing the void and arrogant in the world!


    "Uncle nine!" The sound of Liuyun seems to be different from the past.


    What''s the difference? Even Lord Feng ''Chun'' is not accurate, but what''s certain is that the current Liuyun is different from the previous Liuyun!


    "Yun''er... You?" Lord Feng ''Chun'' wanted to ask a lot of questions, but when he arrived... He didn''t ask anything, but his eyes'' showed ''a little emotion and said, "let''s go home!"


    Liuyun nodded gently, and then looked at the direction of magic lake without trace. After hesitating for a while, he couldn''t help saying, "after he wakes up, he may not remember anything. Uncle Jiu, promise me not to tell him anything, okay?"


    "You..." Feng ''Chun'' was slightly stunned, and then recovered, looking at Liuyun with a surprised look on his face: "you mean... He is still alive?"


    Liuyun nodded, "he lives very well."


    "Great! It''s really great!" Emperor Feng ''Chun'' kept a serious face all the time. After hearing the news that Chu Mo was still alive, he burst into bloom like a blooming ''flower''.


    "Uncle nine!" Liuyun was coquettish and angry.


    Lord Feng ''Chun'' was in a daze for a moment, and then came back to his senses. His old face couldn''t help blushing. If he hadn''t watched her grow up since childhood, if it hadn''t been his own nephew ''daughter''... If this was a strange ''daughter'', at that moment, even if he was the emperor with a very strong mood, he would have been attracted!


    This is terrible!


    Feng ''Chun'' Emperor felt extremely shocked in his heart: this little girl... Unexpectedly, she had no teacher, and had the realm of charm ''enchanting'' Tiancheng


    The so-called "enchanting" Tiancheng refers to not practicing any related skill, but having a more powerful ability than practicing this skill!


    Charm is natural... Every frown and smile is natural, and all souls in the world can''t avoid it!


    Fortunately, fortunately, this girl has become more desolate after this time.


    Otherwise, it will really grow into a real beauty disaster.


    Feng ''Chun'' secretly said.


    "What''s the matter?" After all, it was the boss of the realm of emperor, and the little ''wave'' movement in his heart was instantly eliminated.


    "What I just said, don''t let him know." A blush appeared on the cold face of Liuyun.


    Feng Chun took a deep breath and asked slowly, "are you with him?"


    Liuyun nodded.


    ...

 Chapter 366

    c_ t;


    Feng ''Chun'' was silent for a long time, although he always wanted to find an excellent partner for his nephew ''daughter'', and he also recommended Lin Bai to Liuyun. [for the latest chapters of this book, please go to $> > > cotton \u flower \u sugar \u small \u say \lt; < < $] to visit:.


    But when all this really happened, Feng ''Chun'' was still a little confused in his heart.


    Even as emperor, he didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    "In that case, why?" Emperor Feng ''Chun'' looked at Liuyun and his eyes were full of confusion.


    A little confused, but more, it is considering the feasibility of this matter.


    "Inappropriate." Liuyun said faintly, and he couldn''t see a little ''wave'' in his mood.


    At least, Feng ''Chun'' in the realm of Emperor didn''t feel it at all.


    He was a little stunned and looked up at Liuyun.


    "There is someone else in his heart..." Liuyun said faintly.


    "This little bastard... How dare he..." Feng ''Chun'' scolded.


    "We can''t blame him. This matter... We are both victims. If we want to blame zhugechangping, we can only blame zhugechangping. I will kill him myself." Finally, Liuyun''s mood produced a trace of ''wave'' movement, but soon, she was suppressed by herself.


    Feng ''Chun'' looked at Liuyun: "I have made a decree to kill him myself!"


    "Uncle Jiu..." Liu Yun looked at Feng ''Chun'' with emotion and worry.


    Liuyun is not the "female" of ordinary people. Born in the great power of Lingdan hall, she naturally understands what the legal system of ninth uncle means.


    "It''s not just about you anymore."


    Feng ''Chun'' said, and then said, "how many people know about this matter? What''s the matter? Tell me the whole story. ("


    Emperor Feng ''Chun'' knows a general idea, but he doesn''t know the real details.


    Liuyun met Zhuge Changping with Lin Bai, and then those people followed the ''door'' to provoke, but Lin Bai, a weak boy, burned them all by using the rules of the magic world... Then suddenly, the obscene man appeared, and secretly told her the process with Lin Bai with flattering ''medicine''.


    What happened here in magic lake, Liuyun didn''t mention a word, a ''female'' family. Even in front of my own uncle, I''m embarrassed to say such a thing.


    Feng ''Chun'' doesn''t need to know what happened here in magic lake. With his experience, it''s natural to think about it.


    "Say so. This matter, said from others'' mouths, is in fact all speculation... They didn''t get any evidence?" Emperor Feng Chun asked.


    "The scene that I took Lin Bai out of the magic city should be recorded by them." Liuyun said.


    "That''s nothing." Feng ''Chun'' said, and couldn''t help sighing: "this boy... It''s really a evil ''door''! Magic world... When did the rules come out to protect the creatures below the foundation period? I haven''t heard of it! And you can fly out of magic city with him... Thanks to this, otherwise..."


    When Feng ''Chun'' said this, he noticed that Liu Yun''s face was crimson, and his heart was also angry. He clenched his teeth and said, "ZHUGE Changping, that beast, not only wants to completely destroy you, but also the whole Lingdan hall! Even if the world says that I deceive the small with the big, this man... I must kill!"


    Liuyun said, "the top priority is to find the wretched man. Kill him completely! I''m afraid there is evidence of recording the image at that time in his hand!"


    "And..." Liu Yun looked at Feng ''Chun'': "was our hunting order for LV Yi developed by the public? This thing... Is easy to associate."


    Feng ''Chun'' frowned slightly and scolded himself, "this matter is my negligence. The reward has been sent out..."


    Feng ''Chun'' said, looking at Liuyun: "this thing... I''m afraid it''s hard to hide from the world."


    Liuyun thought for a while, and also felt that it was a little difficult to completely cover up this matter, and thought for a while. Said, "in that case, I''ll go to the spiritual elixir Hall of the stratum first and shut up. As for what others want to say, their mouths grow on them, whatever they want."


    "Then. If Lin Bai asks?" Feng ''Chun'' looked at Liuyun, and he had a feeling that although his niece ''daughter'' seemed to have no ''wave'' movement emotionally, it could never really have no ''wave'' movement!


    To say that a romantic man may not remember a ''woman'' related to himself. Maybe it''s possible. But I have never heard of a ''woman'' who will forget her first man.


    In particular, Liuyun is a proud ''woman'' who is icy and clean.


    Can you really forget?


    Emperor Feng ''Chun'' didn''t believe it.


    Liuyun said faintly, "tell him that Liuyun has a goal to pursue, and may not see him again in this life."


    "Really?" Feng ''Chun'' looked at Liuyun: "I feel a little naive."


    "Uncle nine!" Liuyun looked at Feng ''Chun'' with some embarrassment: "I have said that he has a favorite ''female'' person. I don''t want him to hold me in his heart because of the word responsibility!"


    "So... You?" Feng ''Chun'' was not angry, looking at Liuyun thoughtfully.


    Liuyun Xia Fei''s cheeks, pausing in the void, said in shame, "whatever you say, I won''t see him again!"


    With that, his body flashed and disappeared directly into this space.


    In the sky, a colorful and gorgeous passage is left.


    This is the sign of flying in the magic world!


    The human stratum soars to the stratum reads;!


    Liuyun even inadvertently set a record.


    No friar has ever soared from the human layer to the stratum in such a short time.


    She is the first!


    Feng ''Chun'' didn''t catch up, but stood there, squinted and murmured, "what''s that boy''s mind... It''s hard to say, at a young age, he has so many minds; however, how do I feel about this girl? It seems that I''m a little trapped?"


    Feng ''Chun'' Emperor sighed, his figure flashed, and also disappeared here.


    Between heaven and earth, return to calm.


    At this moment, in the magic lake.


    Chu Mo opened his eyes.


    But his eyes were full of complex ''colors'', with a bit of sadness.


    What happened?


    She must think he knows nothing.


    But he knows everything!


    From the beginning, the poison ''medicine'' entered the body, and Chu Mo had no time to make any response because his level was too low. If this poison is the kind of deadly poison, then whether it is the "chaos" oven, or the sky god''s mirror, it will not have no reaction at all.


    But it happens... This poison is not a direct deadly poison.


    As for explosion and death... This danger does not exist for Chu Mo at all. Because once the energy in his body is too large, beyond the load of the Chu Mo realm, then whether it is the sky Shenjian or the ''chaos'' oven, this part of the energy will be absorbed.


    In other words, if Liuyun is really a cold and ruthless'' woman ''and leaves Chu Mo alone in order to preserve her reputation, then... Chu Mo will never be in any danger.


    Even, it can be a blessing in disguise and accumulate a lot of energy


    Unfortunately, Liuyun is not that kind of cold-blooded person. He looks cold and ''gorgeous'' and noble, but he is very kind in his bones. He has never thought of giving up on him.


    Unfortunately, Chu Mo couldn''t speak, and couldn''t tell Liuyun all this.


    "Yin" is different from Yang, which is what it is now.


    ...

 Chapter 367

    c_ t;


    To Liuyun, Chu Mo naturally can''t be said to hate or dislike, such a bright ''gorgeous'' and moving'' female ''son, no matter who sees it, they all feel the same. (advertising). The update is fast. Not to mention the cold and noble appearance of Liuyun, who is very kind in his bones.


    People say that husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster.


    Liu Yun and Chu Mo are not husband and wife, not even familiar. In times of crisis, Liu Yun did not let go.


    Such ''women'' are hard to find with lanterns on.


    But the problem is that Chu Mo already has Qi Xiaoyu in his heart.


    Hey!


    Chu Mo sighed.


    The eyes looked around in a complicated way, and fixed several strong weapons in this water area.


    These are all left here by Liuyun, not taken away.


    The purpose is obvious, to protect him.


    "If you were a cold-blooded and ruthless'' woman '', I would feel better if you left me alone." Chu Mo smiled bitterly and sighed.


    Then, he sat up, ran the mind method of heaven''s will and my will, and found that his realm had risen from the state of mind of Ming to the peak of state of mind.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help being speechless. If he was in the human world, no matter how talented he was, he would never be promoted so quickly.


    If Zhuge Changping knew that his deliberate calculation finally succeeded Liu Yun and Chu Mo, I wonder if he would vomit blood with anger.


    But at this moment, even if zhugechangping knew, I''m afraid he didn''t have much heart to be angry.


    Because he already knew the decree issued by Emperor Feng ''Chun''.


    He was really scared!


    The will to kill decree issued by the emperor is equivalent to the oath issued by a leader of the emperor realm!


    Ordinary people know that words must be practiced, not to mention the monks in the realm of emperor, how can a vow destroy their state of mind and Taoism?


    If one emperor wants to kill another. It may not be easy.


    Even the emperor zhugelang, who relies on a large number of resources in the family, is not so easy to kill!


    Any emperor. They can be called outstanding people who are amazing and gorgeous, and they are all real pride.


    But an emperor wanted to kill a monk during his ascent. It''s really heaven and earth, and there''s nowhere to escape!


    Unless, from now on, Zhuge Changping will hide in the residence of his family and will not go anywhere. Once he leaves the sphere of influence of the Zhuge family, he will die!


    It is not only zhugechangping who is frightened. And Lu Yi hiding in Zhuge''s house!


    As a great master level alchemist, Lu Yi is confident that no matter where he goes, someone will take him in.


    Although he was chased and killed by many big forces because of the "jade" and "female" affair, in the end, this matter still didn''t come to an end.


    Of course, there are some reasons why ''women'' are unwilling to investigate, but most of them come from the protection of the Zhuge family and the Lingdan Hall... No investigation!


    Incense and fire. These three words are applicable everywhere.


    In any case, Lu Yi has made great contributions to the Lingdan hall. If it weren''t for the "jade" and "female" flattery in those days. Lu Yi is likely to have become the tenth leader of Lingdan hall.


    Even if he is not in the realm of emperor, this tenth leader... Can''t run away.


    Unfortunately, he killed himself and provoked so many powerful forces at the same time.


    Speaking of it, Lingdan hall is also interesting. Even several leaders who have not been exposed for many years appeared in that incident and secretly helped Lu Yi mediate.


    Lu Yi actually knows all these things.


    But... He is not very excited. Because he thinks that this is what Lingdan hall should do!


    "I never owe Lingdan hall anything. I made too much money for them!"


    "But Lingdan Hall... Has always owed me the identity of the tenth leader."


    This is what Lu Yi said after coming to Zhuge''s house, which was then Zhuge''s house. In order to retain this great master level alchemist, it is natural that he will respond to whatever he says.


    Therefore, Lu Yi increasingly felt that Lingdan hall owed him, but he... Did not owe Lingdan hall at all!


    This time, Zhuge Changping came to ask for "medicine", saying that he was humiliated by the people of Lingdan hall and wanted revenge.


    At first, Lu Yi didn''t want to give it to him. Although he felt that the people of Lingdan hall owed him, he didn''t hate Lingdan hall, and he didn''t want to become an enemy with Lingdan hall.


    However, Zhuge Changping''s words'' stimulated ''Lu Yi.


    He said, "there is a legendary alchemist in the Lingdan Hall..."


    Of course, this is Zhuge Changping''s nonsense. He is lying to LV Yi!


    Although some people know that Chu Mo''s Avatar Lin Bai cooperated with Lingdan hall, Chu Mo took out the perfect Tianyuan pill with a 50% success rate, but no third person knows it except Feng ''Chun'' and Liuyun!


    Feng ''Chun'' left in a hurry. It was because of this that he had to report to the other family leaders who didn''t care about the world!


    After that, Zhuge Changping and others provoked Liuyun and Chu Mo, and then became enemies. Then Zhuge Changping went to find LV Yi.


    So at that time, Zhuge Changping was lying!


    But Lu Yi was really fooled.


    Because Lu Yi doesn''t believe zhugechangping dares to cheat him with such a thing, because such a lie is too easy to be exposed;!


    So many times, people are really cheated by their rich experience.


    It was not until this incident broke out on the letter board and both sides offered public rewards that LV Yi suddenly realized that the matter was serious!


    First of all, Zhuge Changping took the "medicine" of "jade" and "female" to kill the little princess Liuyun of Lingdan hall, rather than the small horn "color" imagined by Lu Yi.


    Secondly, this time, Lingdan Hall... Was completely angry!


    Fifty thousand top-grade celestite, even LV Yi, a grand master level alchemist who regards money as dirt, will be "confused" when he hears the number, just to get his head on his neck... You can imagine how much Lingdan hall hates him.


    Lu Yi doesn''t believe that Feng ''Chun'' himself has such a spirit.


    "It''s over... The Zhuge family will never protect me like last time!"


    Lu Yi is actually a very smart person. He knows that even if the Zhuge family has always regarded Lingdan hall as an opponent that must be killed, they will never want to fight Lingdan hall in an all-round way at this time.


    Even if they are not afraid of Lingdan hall, it does not mean that they have the courage to fight in an all-round way!


    It is no exaggeration to say that at this time, if the two sides start a decisive battle, the victory or defeat will still be between five and five!


    Lingdan Hall... It has been in heaven for so many years and has a solid foundation, which is by no means unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Therefore, the most likely direction of this matter is that the Zhuge family completely sacrifices Zhuge Changping, the legitimate son, and his Lu Yi... This outsider!


    In exchange for the anger of Lingdan hall, temporarily suppress the war, and then... Concentrate on development.


    Until the day when the Zhuge family is absolutely sure, it will be like a poisonous snake attacking its prey, and one blow will kill the ''sex'' of its prey!


    But before that, it is absolutely dormant!


    Just like knowing Lingdan hall, all these years are enough for LV Yi to know Zhuge family.


    So Lu Yi ran away. q


    ...

 Chapter 368

    c_ t;


    Lu Yi''s running was not generally straightforward, so when the Zhuge family sent people to find him, the residence of the great alchemist Lu Yi had long been empty!


    Those servant girls and others were all poisoned there, and there was no one left!


    The top level of the Zhuge family was immediately angry. In fact, they sent someone to find LV Yi, but they really didn''t want to sacrifice LV Yi at this time. (advertising). Visit the latest chapters: WW.


    They were thinking to see if there was any other way to solve the matter.


    Although Zhu Geliang said a lot in front of Feng ''Chun'', in fact, when it comes to the war between two huge forces, either side... Must be cautious. Because if you are not careful, you may be doomed.


    "We must find Lu Yi and try to persuade him to come back. If he is determined to leave... Then kill him! Bring back his head on his neck!" Zhuge''s head, the leader of the realm of emperor, Zhuge Chang''s eyes were bright and cold, and he commanded several people.


    "Yes, I''ll lead the team myself and do it well." In Zhuge Lang''s eyes, there was a cold light shining, and his face was'' color '', but also a little pale.


    Although the war in the magic world ended soon, Zhuge Lang was not lightly injured.


    Although Zhuge Lang is also a monk in the realm of emperor and Lord, he has only the second realm of emperor and Lord, and Feng ''Chun'' is the sixth realm of emperor and Lord higher than Zhuge Chang ''Chun'', the contemporary master of Zhuge family!


    In the realm, he was suppressed by the other side. In front of Feng ''Chun'', Zhuge Lang had almost no chance to resist.


    However, to deal with Lu Yi, it is enough for zhugelang to take a group of monks at the peak of Zhenxian.


    Even if Lu Yi was poisoned all over, the monks of Zhuge family did not have no means at all.


    After all, Zhuge family... Is also a family mainly engaged in alchemy. (advertising)


    At this time, Zhuge Lang glanced at Zhuge Chang ''Chun'' and asked softly, "so... Changping?"


    Zhuge Chang''s eyelids jumped. Two long eyebrows frowned slightly and looked at Zhuge Lang: "do you want to intercede for him?"


    Zhu Ge Lang sighed, "even if it''s Changping''s fault, the reaction of Lingdan Hall... Is too much! Feng ''Chun'' hall, an emperor, even ordered a child to be killed..."


    "If it were your niece. What would you do if someone calculated like this?" Zhuge Chang ''Chun'' took a deep look at Zhuge Lang and asked.


    Zhuge Lang immediately became speechless, and the corners of his mouth "smoked", unable to speak. If it were him, he would do it without thinking!


    "Therefore, zhugechangping himself wanted to die in this matter." Zhuge Chang ''Chun'' said lightly, "it''s not time for our Zhuge family to go to war with Lingdan hall. Therefore, we can only sacrifice him."


    "There is no other way?" Zhuge Lang said bitterly, "after all, Changping''s talent... Is also promising reads;."


    "We all came from our youth." Zhuge Chang ''Chun'' looked at Zhuge Lang and said faintly, "we have all been called dandies."


    "But..." ZHUGE Chang ''Chun'' gritted his teeth and said, "who among us will do such mindless things as Zhuge Changping? ''Jade'', ''female'' flattery ''this'' medicine''... In the whole heaven, itself is a thing of common indignation! Which family has few precious'' women ''who love? Can those precious'' women''... Be touched by anyone?"


    "Not to mention, Liuyun is the most favored one in the whole Lingdan hall!"


    "Isn''t it an idiot to use ''Jade'' and ''female'' to calculate the most favored little princess of Lingdan hall?"


    At last, Zhuge Chang''s "spring" was already sound and color.


    The monks in the room who are really immortal peak. One by one, they were all silent, and even the atmosphere did not dare to go out.


    How many years has the owner not been so angry? They can''t even remember the last time the owner was angry.


    Although Zhuge Lang didn''t scare himself out, he was also a little nervous.


    Anyway, what should be said... He also said. He also persuaded what should be persuaded, which is worthy of Zhuge Changping.


    It can only be said that Zhuge Changping himself was too stupid to do such a thing. Even if he wanted to help him deal with it, there was nothing he could do.


    "Well, master... I''m leaving, and I''ll do my best to bring LV Yi back." Zhuge Lang said to Zhuge Chang Chun, "I''ll try to bring back alive."


    Zhuge Chang''s "spring" face "color" is slightly slower, for the youngest emperor of the family. He is still very satisfied.


    "Go ahead, a living grand master level alchemist. It''s always more valuable than a dead one. At that time, put all the responsibility on Zhuge Changping. At the Lingdan hall, paying some price should be able to keep LV Yi. However, this time... We must give LV Yi a profound lesson!" Zhuge Chang said coldly.


    This LV Yi is simply too much. Just hearing a little wind, he went straight away. It''s too easy to destroy the Zhuge family if everyone is like this in the future.


    Zhuge Lang said, "Lu Yi also underestimated my Zhuge family a little..."


    Zhuge Chang ''Chun'' said faintly, "it''s not underestimated. He''s really smart enough, because this matter has really reached the uncontrollable stage. It''s inevitable to sacrifice him. But it''s not that stage yet."


    "..." ZHUGE Lang said nothing and took people to leave.


    Zhuge Chang ''Chun'' was left alone in the room, his face ''color'' became extremely dignified, and murmured, "people say that the Lingdan hall is declining, is it really so? The eight masters in front of Feng ''Chun'' are struggling to find the way to the supreme."


    "Although there is no trace of the supreme Road, you can only ''touch'' it yourself... The success rate is extremely low!"


    "Saving one hundred thousand may not be a success..."


    "But if it does..."


    Zhuge Chang''s face "Chun" showed a thick fear: "if one is successful, then even if the Lingdan hall has been completely killed... As the Supreme Master, he is absolutely capable of destroying a great force like Zhuge family!"


    "So, who dares to bet on such a thing?"


    "Fugitives may dare, but behind me... There is a huge family, and the fate of countless people is in my hands."


    "I dare not gamble."


    Zhuge Chang ''Chun'' sighed at last, and his face ''showed a bit of tired'' color ''.


    The family is too big to avoid the emergence of several unworthy children. Zhuge Changping''s talent is quite excellent among the younger generation of the family, and he pretends to be dignified on weekdays. In fact, Zhuge Changping''s "spring" is clear about the bad things he did behind his back.


    Just too lazy to ask.


    As he said, everyone has been young, and everyone has been called a dandy.


    This time, he wanted to die by himself. He really can''t blame others.


    At this time, a loud scolding suddenly came from outside: "get out of here! I want to see Zhuge Chang ''Chun'', how dare you stop me?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhuge Chang ''Chun'' in the room immediately frowned, and his face showed a helpless'' color ''.


    The visitor is his favorite concubine.


    But in Zhuge''s family, which has strict rules, not any beloved concubine has the courage to break into the master''s study at will.


    The problem is that this person is zhugechangping''s mother! q


    ...

 Chapter 369

    c_ t;


    Yes, Zhuge Changping is the owner of the Zhuge family and the son of Zhuge Changchun!


    Otherwise, why would Zhuge Lang open his mouth to persuade?


    Bang!


    The door was pushed open directly, and a bright and charming slim woman rushed in directly. Looking at Zhuge Changchun sitting there, her willow eyebrows stood upright: "why? I can''t even come here with you?"


    Zhuge Changchun waved his hands to the bitter faced bodyguards behind the woman and let them go down. Then, he glanced at the visitor and said faintly, "close the door. [please go to the latest chapter of this book]"


    "Hum, I''m afraid you won''t succeed?" The woman closed the door directly, and then looked at Zhuge Changchun coldly, "don''t you have anything you want to tell me?"


    "Women''s family, how to shout here, don''t you think it''s embarrassing?" Zhuge Changchun looked at the woman coldly, and said in a low voice full of dignity.


    The woman was stunned. It seemed that she finally remembered the identity of the person in front of her, but then she raised her eyebrows: "what? Have you been humiliated? Do you dislike me? After becoming the head of the house, my status has become higher, and I am definitely not worthy of you?"


    Zhuge Changchun was greatly frowned by a series of heckles from the naughty woman, but he was still patient and said, "what nonsense? What are you doing here? Tell me if you have something to do."


    "Yo, this shelf... It''s really big." The woman sneered, "ZHUGE Changchun, you don''t have to hide with my mother. My son has been wronged. He is sensible and doesn''t want to make things big, but I, who am a mother, must make decisions for my son! How are you going to deal with this matter?"


    Zhuge Changchun took a deep breath, then raised his head and looked at the woman calmly, "who did you listen to?"


    When the woman saw Zhuge Changchun''s expression, she finally put away the shrewdness. In fact, she was very smart and knew when to be presumptuous and when to be restrained. Read the full text of the latest chapters


    Now, obviously, it''s time to restrain, because she has seen it. I''m afraid it''s many times worse than she thought!


    Because Zhuge Changchun has been on fire!


    "Do you need to listen to anyone? It''s crazy on the letter board. Feng Chun, the shameless nine leader of Lingdan hall, bullied the small and bullied the big, and even killed a child when he left the Emperor... Are we Zhuge people. Are we going to let the people of his Lingdan hall bully?" The woman said angrily, "when did our Zhuge family become so easy to bully?"


    "All right!" Zhuge Changchun looked at the woman coldly: "don''t bring this matter to the whole Zhuge family! You only see people bullying the small with the big, do you know what he did?"


    The woman''s tone suddenly stagnated.


    Does she know?


    Of course she knows!


    Zhugechangping is her son. He grew up beside her since childhood, and there are many things. In fact, it''s all her mother''s connivance, reads;.


    But one thing, the mother and son have excellent feelings. Zhugechangping will not hide anything from his mother.


    Even ask LV Yi for medicine and calculate Liuyun. From the beginning... This woman knew!


    In her opinion, what happened to the little princess of Lingdan hall? It''s just a girl who has to marry sooner or later... That is, she can only be the "once Lingdan hall Princess", who is someone else''s family.


    Therefore. Even if you use that shameless means to destroy a little girl, can Lingdan hall really fight with the Zhuge family for her?


    As long as your son is happy, it''s better than anything!


    If you want to blame, you can only blame the woman for being so vicious that she let someone burn her son alive with fire!


    If you don''t revenge, you can''t swallow it at all!


    Just this time, this woman whose family background is not too good miscalculated. She didn''t expect such a thing at all. What does it mean to Lingdan hall.


    If the elegant elixir hall can''t even protect its own daughter, what face exists in the world?


    "I, how do I know what he did?" The woman said with some guilt.


    Zhuge Changchun looked at the woman with cold eyes. "Did you know this from the beginning?" asked moriran


    "So what? Our son was burned alive in the magic world with fire! His spirit was severely damaged! Can''t they just set fire and don''t let us revenge? You watch the overall situation all day long and consider the overall situation for the whole family. I don''t care so much. I only know that my son was bullied! I''m going to revenge!" The woman heard Zhuge Changchun''s tone full of bad, and the whole person was completely annoyed. Fight back loudly.


    "You know shit!" Zhuge Changchun slapped the table to pieces, and the things on the table also fell down, directly frightening the woman to stand there and dare not make a sound.


    "Get out of here!" Zhuge Changchun doesn''t want to explain a word to this woman at the moment, because it doesn''t make sense at all, let alone personally tell her: your son must die!


    If so, this woman will go crazy on the spot!


    Speaking of it, Zhuge Changchun still likes this woman very much in his heart. He is vicious enough, and in that respect... He is wild enough. Every time he conquered her, Zhuge Changchun had a strong pleasure.


    Just this time... She can''t say anything anymore.


    The woman was really angry when she saw Zhuge Changchun, and she was a little afraid. In the final analysis, she dared to be so presumptuous, not because of Zhuge Changchun''s love?


    Then he ran out crying, ran outside, and couldn''t help roaring, "ZHUGE Changchun, you won''t want to go to my mother''s bed in the future!"


    A group of bodyguards outside looked at each other, and then looked at their noses and hearts, but they didn''t hear them.


    For a long time, Zhuge Changchun slowly sat there and said in a deep voice, "come here."


    Two confidants around Zhuge Changchun directly walked in, bowed their heads and said, "home owners read;."


    "Go, find Zhuge Changping, kill him, send his head to the Lingdan hall, and at the same time, send 50000 top-grade celestite, and say, this is my Zhuge family''s apology!" Zhuge Changchun slowly... Said these words.


    Two confidants were surprised, and their faces showed hesitation. One of them said, "master..."


    "Do it!" Zhuge Changchun said.


    "Yes!" Both of them lowered their heads and their voices trembled.


    "And..." ZHUGE Changchun said, "look after Changping''s mother. If she wants to make too much trouble... Take away her skills and imprison her. If she wants to commit suicide, don''t stop it."


    After Zhuge Changchun finished this sentence, the whole person seemed to be drained of his strength, and waved his hand weakly, "go."


    Their bodies trembled slightly, and their hearts trembled. As the absolute confidants of Zhuge Changchun, they know how much the owner dotes on that woman, but now


    Later, the two said goodbye and left.


    In the room, Zhuge Changchun murmured, "Lingdan Hall... Liuyun, sooner or later, I will let you... All be buried with my wife and children!" (¡£)


    If you think the killer blade looks good, please recommend the website to your friends! Dew 5


    ...

 Chapter 370

    c_ t;


    Chu Mo naturally couldn''t know the movements of Zhuge''s family. Now he has left the magic lake and quietly returned to the magic city. [update quickly, the website page is fresh, and there are few advertisements. I like this website best, so I must praise it]


    The whole process was very smooth. The magic God lake, which everyone talked about, seemed to be just an ordinary water area for Chu Mo, with nothing strange, let alone dangerous.


    So Chu Mo''s heart is more or less strange. Why do you say that magic lake is dangerous? It''s nothing.


    There are obviously more people in magic city than before. Moreover, many people are talking about the recent event.


    Chu Mo''s appearance changed again, and Yi Rong became a young man of about 20 years old.


    I found a bank, exchanged two pieces of top grade celestite for a lot of middle grade celestite, and then casually found an inn and stayed in it.


    The first thing he did in the room was to take out the letter board. He wanted to know how far it had gone.


    There are many messages on the letter board, but most of them are people''s guesses.


    Chu Mo watched for a long time and finally came to a conclusion: there was no real war between Zhuge family and Lingdan hall.


    The two great forces in the heaven seemed to be very restrained, and even restrained their children, not wanting to cause greater conflict.


    Chu Mo thought and understood.


    The current Lingdan hall, the eight masters in front of emperor Feng Chun, have been indifferent to world affairs for many years and devoted themselves to pursuing the path of supremacy. It seems that Feng Chun is the only one supporting the whole Lingdan hall. The decline seems inevitable, but the inside story is still there after all!


    If the Lingdan hall is really regarded as a fish belly and can be bullied at will, it is called seeking death.


    Although the Zhuge family is strong, it can''t be compared with Lingdan hall in the Dan medicine business, which is an order of magnitude worse. In terms of hard power. Nor is it sure that the Lingdan hall can be completely suppressed at one stroke. A real war must be the result of losing both sides.


    That... Isn''t it cheaper for others?


    Here, Chu Mo just breathed a sigh. He could guess that there was a gap between the Zhuge family and the Lingdan hall. There must be some kind of agreement. At least... It also formed a tacit understanding that there will never be too fierce conflict in a short time.


    Although he can understand the choice of both sides, Chu Mo''s heart is still somewhat disappointed.


    It seems that he has taken advantage of this confused account between him and Liuyun, no matter what. He is a man after all.


    But Chu Mo''s deep hatred for Zhuge Changping. It is by no means less than Liuyun.


    "Well... Zhugechangping, they don''t kill you, but I won''t let you go!"


    Chu Mo murmured, then stood up, walked out of the Inn and walked in the direction of the magic temple.


    Soon, Chu Mo saw Jieling.


    "ZHUGE Changping is dead. You don''t have to face the matter of revenge in your heart."


    "Liuyun is a good girl. I used some means to harden her body. Her future achievements are unlimited."


    "Don''t appear in front of the world for a while. Meditate and practice."


    The spirit of the world saw Chu Mo, and before Chu Mo spoke, he said directly, shocking Chu Mo for a long time.


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit: "ZHUGE Changping is dead? How do you know?"


    Jie Ling glanced at Chu Mo: "what can''t you know about this kind of thing?"


    "Are you sure? Zhuge Changping... Really dead? Not dead in the magic world... Resurrected in the real world?" Chu Mo looked at Jieling.


    "He died in his world, and he was killed by his father." The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo and reminded him, "ZHUGE Changchun, the master of Zhuge''s family, when you enter the heaven in the future, you must beware of this person. This person is a real ruthless person. Nothing can stop him if he can kill his wife and son."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath, looking at Jieling, and couldn''t help asking him why he knew what happened in the real world: "why did Zhuge Changchun do this?"


    "ZHUGE family doesn''t have the ability to fight against Lingdan hall now. In order to calm the anger of Lingdan hall, they have to sacrifice that little beast." The Spirit said faintly.


    "In order to calm the anger of Lingdan Hall..." Chu Mo murmured, "the original real means... Are in the dark."


    "Or what do you think?" Jie Ling glanced at Chu Mo: "your boy is really lucky to let the little princess of Lingdan hall commit to you..."


    "Hello!" Chu Mo immediately protested, "what is commitment to me?"


    "Isn''t it? In the eyes of that little girl, what value do you have besides being able to refine pills?" Jie Ling sneered, "she''s not the kind of person who ignores fame and integrity for her life."


    "Like you know her well?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    The Spirit said faintly, "I know everyone who enters the magic world very well."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the spirit with a shocked face, and asked the question he had been curious about, but the spirit had not answered: "who are you? What kind of world is this magical world... Exactly?"


    Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo and said, "Liuyun is a good girl. Remember to treat her better in the future!"


    "I''m asking you something else..." Chu Mo stared at Jie Ling.


    The spirit drooped his eyelids and said faintly, "it doesn''t matter who I am, nor what kind of world the magic world is. You just need to remember that you won''t be hurt here!"


    Chu Mo suddenly remembered the scene when he was walking on the ground in the magic lake, and his eyes showed a bit of complexity. Looking at the spirit of the world, he said, "this has something to do with my parents, doesn''t it?"


    Jie Ling pie pie mouth: "you think too much!"


    "Why do you have to hide it from me? I''m not so impulsive, and I''m not so fragile. Even if you tell me, what can you do?" Chu Mo''s face showed a color of pain, and even some pleaded.


    The spirit of the world shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to tell you."


    "OK..." Chu Mo lowered his head a little decadent, and his mood became very low.


    The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo, sighed, and said in his heart: child, I''m not who I was in those days. Even if it''s me, I''m going to die after I said it! I''m not afraid of death, but I can''t die now. How can I die if you haven''t really grown up? How dare I forget what the young lady asked me? So, don''t blame me for not saying, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I can''t.


    "Do you have any friends in the human world? Especially trustworthy people?" Jie Ling hesitated for a moment and suddenly asked.


    Chu Mo raised his head, looked at Jieling, temporarily forgot the sadness in his heart, and asked, "what does it mean?"


    "I can open a back door for you so that your friends can enter the magic world to practice. However... I can''t open a place for you in the magic city... (to be continued ~^ ~)


    ...

 Chapter 371

    c_ t;


    Chu Mo didn''t even hear the words behind Jieling. His heart had been shocked by great ecstasy and shock, and he almost lost his ability to think. (advertising)


    The magic world is a strange world that has existed for countless years. The law power in it is quite perfect, and it can even be described as harsh.


    This can be seen on the letter board.


    The scene when Liuyun flew out of the magic city with him had already made the letter board explode directly.


    Countless people said on the letter board, why can Liuyun take a person to fly in the magic city?


    At the same time, there were many people who tried, all of whom got a very miserable end, and were crushed to death on the spot by the rules of the magic world.


    Why can''t others? Liuyun can?


    Why is the spirit in the eyes of others an incarnation of rules that are extremely just and have no emotion?


    Why did Jieling become a person with flesh and blood and feelings when he came to Chu Mo?


    Now the rule makers and managers in the magic world have to open a back door for themselves!


    For Chu Mo, this is a shock rather than a surprise.


    He couldn''t understand why the spirit of the magic world should be so good to himself?


    Therefore, for any monk, this is equivalent to the good thing of pie falling from the sky, but Chu Mo is full of puzzles.


    Is this a good thing?


    It must be good!


    And it''s too good to be better!


    Not to mention the human world, even in the heaven, how many monks want to enter the magic world but can''t?


    There must be countless!


    But there is no way. If you want to enter the magic world, you must have strong blood. Otherwise, even if you are the boss of the realm of emperor and Lord, you can go anywhere else, but I''m sorry... Not in the realm of magic!


    Although the leaders in the realm of emperor and Lord are basically creatures with strong blood power, there are not no exceptions!


    There are always some creatures whose blood is not so strong, but with their own efforts, they step by step to the realm of emperor and Lord. (advertising)


    These creatures, even if they say there is no magic world, it doesn''t matter. But deep inside, who doesn''t want to come in?


    Now, such an opportunity is so easily placed in front of Chu mo.


    And listen to the meaning of the spiritual word. As long as Chu Mo can trust people... They can all enter the magic world to practice.


    What a big favor is this? What a big temptation is this?


    Chu Mo''s head is enough, but at the moment, he still can''t figure out how much debt he will owe to the lower bound spirit after he nods and agrees.


    "Why... Do you want to help me so?" Chu Mo looked at Jieling. Asked in a deep voice.


    Jie Ling hehe smiled: "we are destined for each other. It''s pleasing to your eyes."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    "Well, I''ll give you a few days to think about it. If you want to bring someone into the magic world, one thing you must ensure is... They can''t talk about it to anyone!" Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "once this matter is spread out, I will know who said it at the first time, so sorry... Even if he is your relative in the human world, I will completely erase his memory and make him an idiot from now on."


    "OK. I see." Chu Mo didn''t ask why, because he knew what it meant.


    A vast world, the incarnation of rules even favoritism... If this kind of thing is spread, I''m afraid it will directly turn the whole magic world upside down.


    Although Chu Mo did not understand the realm of the supreme power, he could imagine that once this matter was spread, it would definitely mean destruction to the spirit of the world.


    No matter why, the spiritual world is so good to itself. What''s your reason to harm him?


    Later, Jieling passed a pithy formula to Chu Mo, which was completely different from what Hu lie passed to Chu mo.


    "I pass your pithy formula, which is the magic purpose in the magic world!" The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo deeply: "that is to say, to some extent, you can already exercise part of the law power of the magic world."


    Chu Mo looked at the spirit. This time, without asking why, he turned and left the magic temple.


    After returning to the inn, Chu Mo didn''t leave here at the first time. But do it there and think about it.


    He doesn''t have many friends in the human world.


    Xu Erfu, a close friend, is naturally one; Miaoyi Niang is also a; Na Yi, the queen of grassland... It''s true.


    Chu Mo felt guilty in the face of the girl who loved him deeply.


    Before, because of Qi Xiaoyu, he turned a blind eye to Nai''s affection, but now... He has another woman by mistake.


    Although there is no such deep relationship between him and Liuyun, they have now become husband and wife. As Liuyun said, she is his woman whether she likes it or not!


    Therefore, Chu Mo has not thought clearly about how to face Na Yi.


    He is not indecisive, but in this respect... It is difficult to make a choice.


    However, the number of places brought into the magic world must be Nai.


    In addition, Grandpa fan Wudi, grandma long Qiushui, and big silly... That guy can''t see himself for so long, must be in a hurry? I don''t know how he is practicing?


    Where''s the rooster? That guy would be crazy if he heard the words "magic world"? Well, there is also the little Chaigou... If the lovely puppy enters the magic world, it must also be able to quickly re cultivate to a very high level, right?


    Those who can be trusted are Chu Yan, and several female disciples of the ethereal palace, such as Xiao January, Guo Yixiao, Zhao Xiaoxiao, etc.


    By the way, there is Qi Shan. When he was injured, he arrived in time, which also played a very important role in frightening those people from Tianjian gate.


    These people are all around Chu mo. if they are brought into the magical world to practice, even if they are not able to enter the world as advanced as the heaven in the future, at least... There is still hope to enter the spiritual world and the celestial world.


    "That''s all I can do for them." Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    Later, Chu Mo read the formula taught by the spirit of the world in his heart. A force of rules directly enveloped Chu Mo''s whole body. The next moment, Chu Mo felt... That he had left the magic world.


    This is the first time that he has left the magic world in the past few months!


    Next, Chu Mo can clearly feel that he has returned to the Dragon Nest of Gu Bifeng again.


    Although only a few months have passed, for Chu Mo, it feels like an eternity. Then Chu Mo wanted to open his eyes, because he knew that his body had completely recovered.


    Chu Mo even felt that his current constitution was stronger than before!


    But somehow, he still couldn''t open his eyes!


    This... What''s the matter?


    Chu Mo was really scared this time, and his unprecedented helplessness hit him.


    "Can I say that my body has died in the human world? I can only survive in the magic world in the future?" (to be continued.) (Pipi,)


    ...

 Chapter 372

    c_ t;


    Chu Mo could even feel that the little Chaigou was lying near him. This nine level yuan beast sealed itself was not generally close to him. Read the full text of the latest chapters


    After a long time of trying, Chu Mo finally gave up, because no matter what method he used, there was no way to really wake up.


    His body is like a cage at the moment, locking his spirit firmly inside


    Finally, Chu Mo had no choice but to return to the magic world again and went straight to the magic temple.


    He should ask clearly!


    "What? Your body can''t wake up in the human world?" The spirit of the world also expressed surprise.


    His obviously unexpected expression made Chu Mo''s heart sink slightly. Although Jieling was very mysterious, he was the most powerful person Chu Mo knew. If even Jieling can''t explain this matter, Chu Mo really doesn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Jieling suddenly showed a sudden expression and said, "I blame it... I forgot to tell you."


    "Ah? What''s going on?" Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly showed the color of expectation and looked at the spirit of the world.


    "The reason why you can enter the magic world so early is because your blood is awakened." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo, and when he said the word blood, his voice was obviously with a bit of strange emotion.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t care about this problem at this time. He was even sure that there must be a relationship between Jie Ling and his parents. Otherwise, he would never be treated like this.


    In addition to the blood in his body, Chu Mo couldn''t think of any reason to make the spirit treat him so well.


    "And your blood was awakened because you were seriously injured. Am I right?" Jie Ling looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, I was seriously injured and almost died before, and the whole viscera were all broken..."


    "That''s it. It''s the only time. Your blood will be opened in advance after reading the full text of the latest chapter. Otherwise, your blood should be opened after you build the foundation." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "you must have been seriously injured at that time. It was the magical force in your blood. It protected your life and repaired your body. However, this repair... Is only superficial."


    "Superficial?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    Jie Ling nodded: "yes, I think you must have found that your body should have completely returned to normal. Even stronger than before the injury, right?"


    Chu Mo looked at Jieling and nodded silently. His heart said, what else do you not know?


    The Spirit said, "but these are just your feelings. The almost broken injuries in your internal organs are not so easy for creatures in your realm to recover completely. Even though your blood force is extremely powerful, your realm is too low after all. It must repair your body completely bit by bit! So. It takes a certain time!"


    "How long will it take?" Chu Mo asked.


    Jieling thought for a while and said, "it will take at least two years from the day you are injured to your complete recovery."


    two years!


    Chu Mo''s eyes widened violently, and then he became silent.


    This time, too long!


    Two years is enough to change too many things.


    How are his grandfather fan Wudi and grandma long Qiushui living in Yanhuang city? Did the emperor embarrass them in the dark?


    In their absence, Chu Yan and others ran to the territory of Daqi to build a nation... Can they succeed?


    Can Wang Dafa be honest without his own suppression?


    After the Qi incident, Chu Mo was somewhat prejudiced and somewhat distrustful of Wang Dafa.


    There are Xu Erfu and Liu Meier. Without themselves, they are left with Chu Yan... Chu Mo is not at ease.


    "Is Yi Niang''s sister unhappy in Feixian? Will Shen aobing''s cold woman force her to marry?"


    Chu Mo always knew that the world and those people were his biggest fetters, but until this time, he really understood how deep this fetter was.


    It seemed to see Chu Mo''s worry, and Jieling said with deep meaning, "boy, don''t think that without you, the world will stop working."


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at Jie Ling, "but I''m worried about them."


    "People will protect themselves. No matter how cowardly they are, they can also learn to grow after experiencing some things." The spirit looked at Chu Mo and said, "you are a creature above the nine heavens. One day, you will be far away from them. At that time, no matter how worried you are and how much you don''t give up, you must learn to let go."


    Chu Mo looked at Jieling, speechless for a moment, and thought that if he was going to leave one day, his heart would be very uncomfortable.


    In this world, there are too many feelings that are difficult to give up.


    Family, friendship, love... Are difficult to give up.


    If these feelings can be easily given up, what is the result of desperately practicing?


    Long life?


    Why is longevity?


    Just to live longer?


    Others can give up all this, just like Zhuge Changchun, the owner of the Zhuge family, who is cruel and ruthless... Even his own son will not be spared.


    But I can''t!


    I will never let the people around me become like them!


    Chu Mo swore in his heart.


    Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo and then said, "if you really want them to keep up with you, then you have to work harder. Two years is not long, in fact, when you reach the highest level, it is normal to be closed for hundreds or even thousands of years at a time."


    "After two years, I''m sure I can wake up completely in the human world, can''t I?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit and asked.


    Jie Ling nodded, "not bad!"


    "Well, I''ll use these two years to improve my realm!" The dazed color in Chu Mo''s eyes gradually faded, replaced by perseverance and seriousness.


    The spirit of the world smiled and nodded, "well, about the magic world, but there are too many places worth exploring in this human layer, I won''t say more, and you will experience it slowly."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The spirit then said, "in addition, the girl who has had a relationship with you, she will also live well in the stratum of the magic world."


    "You... Use the rules for favoritism?" Chu Mo blurted out a question.


    The spirit of the world smiled faintly: "what is favoritism? The magic world was born because of you, and all things related to you cannot be called favoritism."


    "Well, this is my world!" Chu Mo opened his arms and said with a laugh.


    The spirit smiled, and his figure gradually faded and disappeared into the air.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and felt his chest full of power again.


    No matter what he will face in the future, at this moment, he knows that he has found the motivation to continue to move forward.


    ------------


    At ten o''clock, I was very tired and didn''t want to move my fingers, but I finally breathed a sigh of relief in my heart.


    This ten watch is not for votes, but for fulfilling commitments.


    I''ve been out for too many days this month. Today, the 25th, I''ve been out for 14 days.


    Every time I get home, the first thing is not to rest at all, but to code quickly.


    Even so, I feel sorry for the delay in updating several times.


    Today''s ten watch, just give back.


    Thank you for your continuous support. (to be continued ~ ^ ~)


    ...

 Chapter 373

    c_ t;


    In the following days, Chu Mo lived quite fully. Read the full text of the latest chapters-


    When you are in the magic city, you practice quietly and constantly improve your strength. They will also often leave Magic City, from the beginning carefully, to later continue to deepen, to explore those dangerous areas.


    In this process, we have also encountered many dangers.


    But every time, the sky god will almost warn in advance, so that Chu Mo can avoid those crises without danger.


    Every once in a while, Chu Mo would go to the Lingdan hall to take away the ''medicine'' materials prepared at the Lingdan hall, and then, after a period of time, send the refined ''medicine'' materials.


    The innkeeper of the spiritual elixir hall on the human level is almost flattering every time he sees Chu Mo, but it is all in the absence of outsiders.


    Chu Mo knows why, and he has never inquired about the news of Liuyun.


    This'' female ''son, who had skin relatives with him, seemed to disappear in his life like this.


    Emperor Feng ''Chun'' never appeared in front of him again.


    The days passed like this day by day.


    On this day, Chu Mo sat by the magic lake and looked down at the task area of the letter board.


    In fact, Chu Mo no longer needs to answer those tasks on the letter board. As a guest Dan master of Lingdan hall, his monthly reward for refining Dan ''medicine'' for Lingdan hall is enough to make it squander, and there are countless surpluses.


    The best celestite on Chu Mo''s body is nearly 800 yuan!


    Because his realm is too low, a piece of top-grade Tianjing stone can let him practice for a long time. In his realm, the person who practices with top-grade Tianjing stone is afraid that he is the only one in the world. ($> > > cotton and flower ''sugar'' small ''say'')


    If he is known by outsiders, he will definitely scold him with red eyes as a crazy black sheep.


    Chu Mo doesn''t care. Isn''t resource just for use?


    Looking at these tasks on the letter board, he mainly wants to do some tasks to improve his level on the letter board, because that''s the only way. He can release those advanced tasks.


    Although there is still a long way to go before the foundation is built, the materials needed for Chu Mo to build the five element Road Foundation... Will be an amazing number.


    Although he has more than 800 pieces of top-grade celestite on his body, he seems to be a little rich. But compared with the resources that the five element Daoji needs, this money... Is not even a fraction at all!


    And this kind of thing can''t be spread


    Not to mention the five elements foundation, even the xianpin foundation will cause a huge sensation.


    If there is no powerful force behind it. If you really finish building the foundation of immortals, you will either be forced to sign a life and death contract and attract to a certain force; Or... It will be directly destroyed by others!


    Because on that trackless supreme Road, the friar of xianpin foundation building must have more advantages than the friar of perfect foundation building!


    The road leading to the supreme is always bloody.


    If you can lose one opponent, you will naturally have more opportunities.


    So Chu MoSi didn''t dare to publicize this matter, let alone let people discover his intention.


    Only slowly.


    Well, from now on, it''s naturally the best.


    What means should be used in the Lingdan hall. In short, the name of Lin Bai is quite strange to the whole magic world.


    This is also an opportunity for Chu mo.


    "Five top-grade celestites, ask for a dragon scale..." Chu Mo looked at this message, slightly raised his eyebrows, and felt that this task should not be difficult for him.


    Dragon scale grass, although a plant, is covered with scales. And the branches are like dragons, and the appearance is very conspicuous.


    It is an essential ''medicine'' material for building a perfect foundation. In the magic world, this kind of grass has been in short supply.


    Because any family. Whether spiritual, celestial or celestial, we need to provide the best resources for young people.


    Every time a task is completed, some points will be added to the letter board. The letter board will automatically evaluate the difficulty of the task, and then give the corresponding points.


    The task of dragon scale grass is to give relatively more points. But the task difficulty is relatively small.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate and took the task directly.


    Then Chu Mo got up and left the magic lake and walked towards the magic mountain.


    Dragon scale grass can only be found in the magic god mountain area.


    Chu Mo thought this task was less difficult, but for other monks, the difficulty of this task... Was not small at all!


    Because it grows in magic mountain!


    In the magic mountain area... There are too many powerful creatures entrenched there. If you accidentally offend those creatures, you will definitely be pursued endlessly.


    It''s not worth losing your ''sex'' life for a dragon scale grass.


    Even if death doesn''t really die in the magic world, not everyone is willing to taste the taste of death.


    Not to mention that not everyone has such a powerful artifact as the vault of heaven, which can find the best ''medicine'' materials growing in secret places.


    If this task is really that simple, how can the other party give the reward of five top-grade celestite?


    More than half a month later, the figure of Chu Mo appeared in the magic god mountain area.


    At this time, he had gone thousands of miles into the magic mountain.


    Chu Mo felt a little unlucky, because along the way, he had found hundreds of top-grade ''medicine'' materials, and even took nine more tasks on the letter board... Because before taking the task, Chu Mo had found the ''medicine'' materials needed for the task reads;.


    At his current level, he can only take ten tasks at most, otherwise, Chu Mo can complete more tasks.


    But unfortunately, the dragon scale grass has not been found!


    "If you had known this, you might as well not take any tasks at the beginning. After finding what you need for the task, you can take it..." Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and muttering.


    Because I have seen dragon scale grass in the Lingdan hall before, and Chu Mo has also learned about it specially. This kind of ''medicine'' material is not very rare. There should be many in the magic god mountain area. But I don''t know why I haven''t met any of them for so many days.


    After meditating and resting on a towering ancient tree for a while, Chu Mo set out again in high spirits.


    His current state is close to the peak of understanding state of mind, and Chu Mo feels that he is already very strong!


    But this realm, in the eyes of others, appears in the magic world has been regarded as a strange story, and dare to go to places like magic mountain... It''s simply ignorant!


    Chu Mo didn''t have this kind of consciousness, just like the Spirit said: This is your world!


    "Since it''s my territory, where... Can''t I go?" Chu Mo thought so.


    But others certainly don''t think so!


    Just when Chu Mo finally found a dragon scale grass, his face ''showed'' a happy ''color'', and was ready to put the dragon scale grass, which was not easy to find, into his bag, suddenly, a voice sounded in Chu Mo''s ear: "let go of that dragon scale grass, it''s mine!"


    ...

 Chapter 374

    To tell the truth, Chu Mo really didn''t feel someone approaching him this time. Therefore, hearing this sudden sound, Chu Mo was so scared that he shook his hand that he almost hurt the root of this dragon scale grass.


    Dragon scale grass is valuable because of its integrity. Even if one root is broken, its value will be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, Chu Mo was a little angry. He turned around and saw four people standing behind him.


    Two men and two women, the men are tall and handsome, and the women are as beautiful as flowers.


    Judging from their behavior, they should be two couples. Being able to appear in such a place is enough to prove that these people are not weak.


    Chu Mo sighed and looked at the young man saying, "friend, be reasonable. I''ve dug up more than half of this dragon scale grass, and I''m about to dig it out completely. How did it become yours?"


    "It wasn''t, but now it is." The young man said lightly, "I only feel endless weakness in you, so don''t try to reason with me, let alone try to provoke me, boy, you''re not worthy!"


    Chu Mo looked up and down at the young man. He twitched at the corners of his mouth and said, "you mean whose fist is big, whose thing is?"


    "Well, your comprehension is good." The young man smiled at Chu Mo PI and said without laughing.


    "I see." Chu Mo nodded, and then said, "but this dragon scale grass is a task I want to do. I have two top-grade celestites here. Can you please help me?"


    With that, Chu Mo took out two pieces of essence introverted celestite from his body.


    The young man''s eyes immediately straightened, and his eyes fell on Chu Mo''s hands. A touch of greed flashed in the depths of his eyes. Hehe laughed and said, "it''s good... There''s the best celestite!"


    At this time, behind the young man, the woman who looked like his lover said, "Qiu Dong, forget it, don''t embarrass this little brother too much. Two pieces of top-grade celestite are enough to express sincerity."


    Another woman also said, "yes, it''s not easy to appear here..."


    In fact, this woman''s words are very implicit, which is to remind this young man named Qiu Dong not to go too far.


    After all, even if the young man''s strength is not very good, it''s still shocking that he can appear in places like magic mountain, although it''s peripheral. Maybe there are some abilities in him that they can''t see.


    There may be fools here, but there are really no weak ones!


    Any creature has strong blood.


    It''s hard for me to make enemies here easily. God knows if the person you offend today will rise up in the future and then come back with multiple revenge?


    The other young man, who had never spoken, looked at Chu Mo expressionless, his eyes flashing. Obviously, Chu Mo could easily take out two pieces of top-grade celestite, which also moved his mind.


    "As long as you promise to leave immediately, these two best celestites will be my gift to you." Chu Mo said sincerely.


    "Hey, there are four of us. You only take two pieces... How do you want us to share?" Qiu Dong smiled coldly, looked at Chu Mo and said, "why don''t you... Take out four pieces?"


    Chu Mo''s face sank slightly: "friend, don''t go too far. I don''t want to cause trouble, but it doesn''t mean I''m really afraid of trouble."


    Qiu Dong glanced and said coldly, "what? Do you still want to fight us? Do you have the courage?"


    At this time, another young man also came forward, stood beside Qiu Dong, looked up and down at Chu Mo for a few eyes, and then sneered, "are you from the spiritual world? Have you built a foundation? Children... It''s not good to learn to speak from adults!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the young man and found that he, like Qiu Dong, was also a friar in his infancy.


    In addition, the two women, whose strength is slightly weaker, are all monks in the golden elixir period.


    Chu Mo was very suspicious. These people were all monks from the spiritual world, because they were too weak!


    Although Chu Mo himself was weaker, those people he contacted in the magic city were at least in the realm of refining God, and most of them were monks in Mahayana and ascension.


    Chu Mo had never even met Jin Dan and Yuan Ying before.


    It can only be said that those people who dealt with Chu mo before, no matter their enemies or friends, are all very influential.


    But in this magical world, there are countless creatures!


    After hearing the words of the young man beside Qiu Dong, Chu Mo overturned the previous speculation and thought that these people should be from the fairy world.


    Otherwise, I won''t say the word spiritual world in a contemptuous tone.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes in his heart. His heart said that you still have heaven on your head, born in the fairy world... What can you be arrogant?


    The two women, who didn''t seem to want to intensify the contradiction, walked to the two young people and persuaded them in a low voice.


    "Forget it, brother Qiu, don''t provoke trouble at will. Before coming, didn''t our family say not to make trouble in the magic world?" The woman beside Qiu Dong whispered.


    Another woman also took the young man by the arm and whispered to the young man, "Luo Ming, don''t bully people like this. We are also weak in the eyes of many people..."


    Luo Ming shook off the woman''s hand impatiently and said coldly, "those people just rely on their birth in the heaven, have profound skills, and absorb the Taoist spirit. Hum, if we were in the heaven, we would definitely surpass them in the realm!"


    The woman''s face was a little embarrassed, but she gently bit her lower lip and said, "yes, I know that we will really rise one day, but now we need to work hard to cultivate, don''t we? We have entered the magical place of the magic world. As long as we work hard, I believe we will surpass those people!"


    "What''s the point of saying this here?" Luo Ming glanced at Chu Mo and said coldly, "this boy is clearly a small rich man. He can take out two pieces of top-grade celestite casually, and there must be some on him! But we only have Xianjing... Not a celestite!"


    "That can''t rob other people''s things!" The woman said.


    "What is robbery?" Luo Ming said coldly, "the magic world, the fairy world, and the heaven are all places where the law of the jungle! Don''t you rob the territory of those emperors? It''s just that there are big robbers and small robbers. Anyway, they are all robbers. What''s the difference?"


    Qiu Dong shouted aside, "brother Luo said well! If we want to develop rapidly, we must do anything!"


    "You..." the woman beside Luo Ming was obviously a little angry, stamped her foot and walked aside: "then you grab it. From now on, I have nothing to do with you!"


    "Yue''er..." Luo Ming seemed to regret hearing this.


    The woman beside Qiu Dong also stood next to yue''er at this time and said, "Qiu Dong, if you have to do this, then our relationship... Is over!"


    "Xiaoxing... What are you going to do with it?" Qiu Dong was also anxious.


    Chu Mo stared at the two lovers turning against each other in front of him. Somehow, he suddenly thought of Qi Xiaoyu and sighed, "forget it, this dragon scale grass gives you... It''s fate to be together. Don''t make a choice that you will regret easily."


    Qiu Dong and Luo Ming turned to Chu Mo almost at the same time and shouted, "shut up!"


    Qiu Dongyin measured, "hand over all the valuable things you have!"


    Luo Ming said coldly, "how dare you provoke our relationship? You''re lucky not to kill you today! Hand it over!"¡ª¡ª


    Today''s update arrived, let me slowly, and then burst out.

 Chapter 375

    Seeing this, xing''er and yue''er both showed deep disappointment in their eyes. They didn''t expect that the change of environment would make such a big change in life.


    Xing''er, yue''er, Qiu Dong and Luo Ming have been friends in their families for generations. The four grew up together since childhood. They were childhood sweethearts. They were playmates when they were young, and became lovers when they grew up. Their family elders were also happy to see this.


    Not only did he not block it, but he also agreed with it.


    Coincidentally, their blood vessels awakened almost at the same time, reaching the standard of entering the magic world, and the four families were overjoyed.


    The magic world is simply unattainable to families of all sizes in the fairy world, and even makes them look up to it than the heaven world.


    Even many families are not qualified to know the existence of the magic world at all. For example, the small sect of the master of Chu Mo, the devil king, has never heard of such a place.


    The demon king''s blood didn''t wake up, so he didn''t know there was such a place. Naturally, he never mentioned it to Chu mo.


    It is a great thing for any family to have a blood awakening and a child who can enter the magic world with the power of blood.


    Xing''er and yue''er once felt that they were the happiest people in the world.


    Not only can I always be with my beloved men, but also I can accompany them to a higher level!


    How lucky is this?


    At the beginning, Qiu Dong and Luo Ming actually thought so.


    However, after entering the magic world, Qiu Dong and Luo Ming soon saw a broader world, and their ambitions... Suddenly became very big.


    They are excellent, and they know they are excellent!


    Otherwise, you can''t enter this magical and unpredictable world at all.


    Their four biggest goals were to cultivate to the soaring stage one day, and then. Successfully soar to heaven!


    But since entering the magic world and seeing the real strong, Qiu Dong and Luo Ming''s goal. Then go directly to the emperor!


    They think they can!


    With the blood that can enter the magic world, they are naturally the best people in the world!


    gradually. Both xing''er and yue''er find that Qiu Dong and Luo Ming have changed a little, become a little strange, become very utilitarian, and become in order to achieve their goals... By all means!


    Once upon a time, those two simple and happy young people... Seem to have died. The rest is just two ruthless and ambitious bodies.


    "Qiu Dong... Please, don''t do this!" Xing''er looked at Qiu Dong with a pleading face.


    "Luo Ming, don''t fall into the magic barrier!" Yue''er looks at Luo Ming. There was a bit of sadness in her eyes. The man in her memory was not like this. If she had known that Luo Ming would become like this, she would rather not awaken any blood. She would rather never go to heaven, rather than turn the person she likes into a devil who will do anything for the sake of profit and purpose.


    This kind of banditry, she and xing''er... Both oppose it from the bottom of their hearts.


    Unfortunately, Qiu Dong and Luo Ming were unmoved by the appearance of the two women.


    Stars and moons are really beautiful, but they are in the magic city. There are countless beautiful women!


    A woman who has reached a very high level of cultivation has a very high means of maintenance. In a word, it''s no exaggeration. There are no ugly women in the spiritual world!


    Although they like their girlfriends, after all, they are too familiar with each other, and they have long lost the novelty. The colorful world of the magic world makes both of them a little lost.


    In the face of the magic world with so many beautiful women, I thought carefully in my heart. Although I didn''t say it, I knew each other... Very well.


    And they also know xing''er and yue''er too well, and they know that their temperament is very soft. My heart is very soft. If I turn around and coax, it will be all right.


    "Do you hear me, boy? If you don''t want to die here, just hand over everything." Qiu Dong looked at Chu Mo coldly. The killing in the eyes becomes more and more intense.


    In fact, even if Chu Mo handed over all his things, he also wanted to kill Chu Mo!


    Although this is in the magic world, you can come back to life after death, but since you have offended, it''s better to offend harder, so that this boy can''t have the idea of revenge.


    Qiu Dong glanced at Luo Ming from the corner of his eye. The two grew up together and had a tacit understanding with each other. They knew what each other wanted to do with one look.


    Luo Ming''s voice became a little milder and looked at Chu Mo: "boy, you are sensible, hand over everything you have. Brother taught you to be good. If you are as strong as you, try not to enter the magic world. Don''t think it''s bad luck to meet us. If you really encounter vicious people, you will not only rob your things, but also use means to completely wipe you out! Don''t think that if you die in the magic world, you won''t really die."


    Xing''er and yue''er also knew Qiu Dong and Luo Ming very well. At the moment, xing''er looked at Qiu Dong, his eyes full of sadness, and said softly, "brother Qiu Dong, do you have to do this?"


    Yue''er also looked at Luo Ming: "no... OK?"


    Qiu Dong took a deep look at xing''er: "I didn''t do this for myself!"


    Luo Ming also said in a deep voice, "moon, have you forgotten our dream? In the future... We will all fly to heaven and become real big people!"


    The two women looked at each other and sighed together. Xing''er looked at Qiu Dong and said seriously, "brother Qiu Dong, if you have to do this, I can''t stop you, but from now on, there is no connection between you and me!"


    Yue''er showed a sad smile and looked at Luo Ming: "what I want to say is the same as xing''er!"


    "For an outsider... Do you two really want to do this?" Anger flashed in Qiu Dong''s eyes.


    Chu Mo has been standing there, watching silently. At the same time, the action on his hand has not stopped, and he is still digging the dragon scale grass.


    Qiu Dong and Luo Ming also saw Chu Mo''s behavior. While scolding Chu Mo for not knowing what to do, they didn''t stop it. Anyway, it''s better for someone to help dig it out. They saved a while and did it by themselves.


    Xing''er shook his head slightly, tears flashed in his eyes, and nodded gently: "I''m not for outsiders, I don''t want you to become like this, let go, brother Qiu Dong, we can get there by ourselves..."


    Yue''er looked at Luo Ming: "I believe that with our own efforts, we can also become respected figures..."


    "Enough!" Luo Ming finally couldn''t bear it. He shouted at yue''er, "get out of here!"


    Yue''er''s body trembled slightly, and her tears ran down from the corners of her eyes. She took a deep look at Luo Ming, and then suddenly came to Chu Mo, saluted Chu Mo deeply, and said, "I''m sorry... I can''t stop them. For your loss today, come back to the Zhao family in the fairy world, and I''ll compensate you!"


    Xing''er also came to Chu Mo and said with red eyes, "sorry, sorry, you come to the Song family in the fairy world at that time, and I will make compensation to you!"


    "You two!" Qiu Dong and Luo Ming are both very angry.


    But at this time, the two women''s body shape has begun to fade. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 376

    Obviously, they all left the magic world.


    "It''s better to go!" Luo Ming said coldly, "don''t get upset!"


    Qiu Dong looked at Chu Mo and said, "give me your things! Otherwise, I have a hundred ways to let you die completely in the magic world!"


    Ferocious claws and teeth, at this moment, completely exposed.


    At this time, Chu Mo had dug out the whole bulb plant, and the bulb plant, which looked not very big on the surface, had a very large rhizome system. Amazingly, the rhizome of Bulbus longensis is as white as jade, glittering with a faint luster. A trace of soft power emanates from the rhizome, with a faint Yingrun light.


    Qiu Dong and Luo Ming looked at the complete dragon scale grass in Chu Mo''s hand, and their breathing all became a little hurried, with strong greed in their eyes.


    Whether it''s Tianjing stone or dragon scale grass, these things are all things they never had in the past, or even dare not imagine at all.


    When seeing Chu Mo take out the two top-grade celestite, the two people''s hearts have actually decided what they want to do next.


    Now when I see the whole dragon scale grass, the kind of inner greed can''t be suppressed.


    "This little thing has good luck!"


    "Why can''t we find such excellent medicinal materials?"


    "We came to this place easily after several great dangers, but we can only find some low-grade medicinal materials..."


    "Wouldn''t it be better if we could threaten this boy and let him collect medicine for us?"


    Qiu Dong and Luo Ming are really in touch. They look at each other and know what each other is thinking.


    Luo Ming looked at Chu Mo, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "very good, you did a good job!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    Luo Ming then said, "bring it!"


    Chu Mo was directly stunned with black lines.


    "Boy, if you don''t want to die, if you don''t want to be killed every time you see us in the future, there''s a way." Luo Ming squinted. Looking at Chu Mo, a smile came out of his face.


    But this smile looks like a demon''s smile anyway.


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at Luo Ming with a smile. Then the dragon scale grass in his hand suddenly disappeared and was put into the storage ring by him.


    "If there is really a storage ring!"


    "There must be many treasures in that ring!"


    Qiu Dong and Luo Ming looked at each other. Luo Ming said, "as long as you join our team, we will... Give you 10% of all the herbs we collect! No, give you 20% of them! How about that? In this case, we can protect you, and we won''t kill you."


    Qiu Dong Sang a black face and said coldly, "otherwise, I''ll kill you once I see you! You should know that although the magic world is large, there are many ways to find someone! Moreover, I have the ability to let you die completely!"


    Chu Mo was really surprised by the shamelessness of these two people. He looked at Qiu Dong and Luo Ming: "you mean, all the herbs I collected in the future... You take 80% of them? Then... Leave 20% for me?"


    Qiu Dong sneered, "why? Too little? Do you know what it means to earn but spend without life?"


    Luo Ming painstakingly advised, "20% is already a lot! Boy. Don''t be too greedy. Although we take the big head, we also have to take great risks. You are so weak, it''s not easy for us to protect your integrity!"


    Chu Mo slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m afraid there''s really any danger. Are you two the first to escape? The two monks in the realm of Yuanying... Are you really so rigid?"


    "You... How do you know our realm?" Luo Ming was surprised and looked at Chu Mo in disbelief. His heart said, did xing''er and yue''er tell this boy our realm before they left?


    Qiu Dong was also shocked over there. If there was a big man in the realm of emperor standing in front of them. It is not surprising to see through their realm at a glance. But this boy. It looks weaker than them. I don''t know how much. How can I see their strength?


    "Hey. At your two levels, you also learn from others'' robbery and want to completely hijack me... Picking medicine for you, are you an idiot?" Chu Mo frowned, looked at the two people, and said faintly, "it''s a great luck for anyone to wake up their blood and enter the magic world. Really, I advise you not to go the wrong way. Now it''s time to turn back."


    "Yo?" At this time, Qiu Dong finally couldn''t help but stride towards Chu Mo: "just by you... Look down on us? Dare you condescend to point out to us? Boy, I think you''re impatient!"


    With that, Qiu Dong slapped Chu Mo''s face directly!


    He didn''t want to kill Chu Mo, because once he killed Chu Mo, he and Luo Ming were not sure to find Chu Mo''s storage space at the first time. After death, people will soon disappear in the magic world.


    Unless, they can now determine where Chu Mo''s storage space is... Then, at the moment of killing Chu Mo, get it!


    Brush!


    A dazzling light suddenly lit up.


    An extremely sharp breath instantly chopped into Qiu Dong''s palm.


    "Dare to fight back?" Qiu Dong raised his eyebrows, and the power of Yuanying realm gushed out, and his huge and unparalleled momentum suddenly rose: "boy, it doesn''t seem hard..."


    Click!


    A bright lightning in the sky came directly at an incredible speed.


    Instantly split on Qiu Dong''s head!


    Before Qiu Dong finished speaking, the whole person was directly killed by the lightning.


    The moment before he died, he suddenly felt himself flying high.


    Then... He saw a dead body with no head and spraying blood out.


    "Who is that? How did someone cut off his head?"


    The idea had just risen, and a force that seemed to come from the abyss instantly pulled him into the endless darkness.


    Qiu Dong is dead!


    To be exact, he was killed by the lightning!


    But the knife that Chu Mo cut off his head completely scared Luo Ming.


    The monks in Yuanying realm are really not weak for their age!


    Because they are not much bigger than Chu Mo, they really have enough capital to be proud.


    Even in the face of the young monks in the Mahayana realm of the same age in the magic world, they also don''t feel empty.


    It''s just that we can cultivate to that degree if we are there because of our good birth and cultivation environment!


    But how can a teenager who is obviously different from them in realm cut such an amazing knife?


    "Am I dreaming... Or am I hallucinating?" Luo Ming stared at Chu Mo blankly. His eyes were still greedy. At the moment, they were full of horror and disbelief¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today and I''m looking for a recommendation ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 377

    Until Qiu Dong''s body disappeared into the magic world, the dazzling pool of blood left on the ground and the pungent blood left in the air seemed to remind Luo Ming that all this was not a dream.


    "Ah!" Luo Ming suddenly made a roar like a beast, and rushed directly at Chu Mo: "I''m going to kill you!"


    Boom!


    A flash of lightning suddenly lit up.


    The dazzling light reflected the whole heaven and earth, and also reflected Luo Ming''s eyes as blind, and he couldn''t see anything.


    There is no suspense, Luo Ming is also dead.


    Die on greed, die on inexplicable self-confidence.


    To death, he and Qiu Dong didn''t understand why a young man who was so much weaker than them had the courage to draw a knife at them, and couldn''t understand where the completely irresistible lightning came from and why it struck them directly?


    It was not until... A long time later, they saw the rumor and the rules of the so-called magic world on the letter board until they were trapped.


    Not by the boy, but by their own ignorance!


    But at that time, when they wanted to settle accounts with the boy again, they found that the boy had grown into an existence that needed them to look up to.


    Their childhood girlfriends also broke up with them.


    Although the families of each other felt a little sorry, it was difficult to say anything about this matter because it was a family friend.


    Because xing''er and yue''er didn''t say what the real reason was, both women wanted to keep the last trace of love.


    So this matter, for Chu Mo, was just a small stone thrown on Pinghu Lake, which made waves, but soon. Calm was restored.


    However, this matter also reminded Chu Mo that he must improve his strength and realm as soon as possible. Moreover, we should find more self-protection means!


    The world spirit changes the rules of the magic world. At most... It can only protect him until the foundation period!


    Once the foundation period has passed, even if the magic world... Is really his private property of Chu Mo, the spirit of the world has no reason to protect him with rules.


    At that time, it will be his most dangerous time!


    "It seems that I should use the time before the foundation period to complete my original accumulation."


    "Once the foundation period has passed, I will come to the magic world and be in the magic city. Let the spirit find me a place to concentrate on cultivation!"


    The energy in the magic realm is richer than that in the heaven realm. This energy is neither spiritual, immortal, nor Taoist. It is self-contained, but it is very powerful.


    Therefore, for Chu Mo, this is his best practice place.


    Of course, the premise is. Have enough capital!


    In the following days, Chu Mo first began to take on some tasks constantly and let himself rank on the letter board. Continuous improvement.


    When it was enough to take most of the tasks and see almost all the information, Chu Mo stopped and began to refine medicine for Lingdan hall!


    In addition, it is crazy practice!


    One month, two months, three months... Half a year, one year... Time passes quickly like water.


    In the quiet room. Chu Mo slowly opened his eyes, his realm. It has reached the critical point of heaven''s state of mind and congenital!


    It''s only half a step away from inborn!


    This half step was deliberately suppressed by Chu mo. He wants to continue to consolidate his cultivation in heaven.


    If he cultivates in order to impact the realm like other monks, now he may have broken through his inborn nature, and even... He has begun to build a foundation!


    However, because of the cultivation of Providence and mind method, all energy needs to be purified to the highest standard, resulting in every step of his cultivation... Very slow.


    But it is extremely solid!


    Although Chu Mo''s current state is only at the peak of heaven''s state of mind, the energy in his Dantian is much higher than the creatures in the innate state, and even... It is close to some ordinary monks who build foundations.


    There is another biggest reason why Chu Mo controls the speed of his cultivation.


    He wants to build the five element foundation!


    This is not an impossible ambition. Chu Mo has been preparing for this goal.


    In more than a year, he has completed one fifth of the material accumulation.


    However, these materials are basically auxiliary ones. Chu Mo has just got some clues about the main materials needed by the five element Taoist foundation, but there is no specific plan.


    However, he is not in a hurry!


    Chu Mo left the quiet room and found Jieling directly.


    "You suppress the realm to the level of ordinary foundation building, let''s fight!" Chu Mo said.


    "Why? Have so much confidence in yourself? Challenge across two realms?" Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo with relief on his face.


    A 16-year-old boy is handsome and tall. He will be much more mature than when he just entered the magic world, and he also has a little more steady breath. But more, it is still the vigorous vitality of young people.


    The blood on his body is very strong. Even Jieling feels that Chu Mo''s growth rate is very fast.


    Almost every time I see him, I will see the changes in him.


    Chu Mo didn''t waste the yuan beast blood left by the demon king at the beginning, and he still took a bath every ten days according to the plan made by the demon king.


    Now, two years later, Chu Mo''s constitution has been upgraded to level eight!


    This... Has far exceeded the expectations of the demon king.


    As the demon king himself said, he is not a God and can''t see everything. Although he has a very high realm, he still doesn''t completely see the growth space of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled and looked at the spirit of the world: "if you don''t try, how do you know it won''t work?"


    "Well, anyway, your boy is a pervert. For others, death is a terrible thing, but for you... It''s like eating and drinking water." Said the spirit.


    Chumerton rolled his eyes. "It''s also a terrible thing for me. No one can get used to it!"


    "In short, in terms of mind and nature, you are one of the strongest creatures I have ever seen." The spirit of the world was not stingy with praise, and looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "of course, this is also because of your powerful and unparalleled blood..."


    Speaking of blood, Chu Mo couldn''t help but curl his lips. In more than a year, he met with Jieling not many times, but not many. Every time, you can talk about any topic. Jie Ling is knowledgeable and has a high IQ. No matter what questions Chu Mo puts forward, he can give a perfect answer.


    Only related to Chu Mo''s life experience, no matter how Chu Mo asked, Jieling was silent and didn''t answer at all.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t give up, and always wanted to find an opportunity to provoke the spirit of the world.


    At this time, Jieling has adjusted the realm to the level of ordinary foundation building. Looking at Chu Mo, he said faintly, "boy, I need to remind you that although I adjust the realm to ordinary foundation building, it is the most perfect strength that ordinary foundation building... Can play!"


    "I see. Isn''t it always like this?" Chu Mo said, taking out the killing sky, and pointing the blade at the spirit of the world, the momentum of the whole person changed in an instant.


    "Come on!"


    Chu Mo said. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 378

    The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo and felt the surging breath on him. He couldn''t help but look a little moved and said solemnly, "come to war!"


    Brush!


    Soul snatching!


    Youming eight knives, the first knife!


    At present, Chu Mo has a new understanding by cutting out this knife again.


    Lift as light as a feather, talk and laugh, capture the soul!


    Brush!


    The shape of the spirit of the world moved instantly, and at the same time... Closed his eyes directly!


    It''s not the first time for him to fight with Chu mo. he has a very detailed understanding of Chu Mo''s attack means, and knows that after the suppression realm, it is difficult to completely avoid Chu Mo''s amazing knife.


    Sometimes, Jieling even exclaimed, feeling that Chu Mo''s Qi was too strong.


    Normally, it is almost impossible to get good skills in the human world, but unfortunately, these skills displayed by Chu Mo can be called the top level even in the heaven!


    Although he has not yet built a foundation, he is not a real monk and cannot exert all the power of these skills. But you can already feel some.


    That is, the spirit of the world. I''m afraid that ordinary foundation builders can''t even avoid this knife.


    "Kill!"


    The spirit just dodged the first knife of Chu Mo Youming eight knives. The blade of killing heaven in Chu Mo''s hand turned, and the second knife... Came in an instant!


    The extremely strong murderous spirit suddenly erupted from Chu Mo''s body, which was a pure murderous intention!


    Hardly contaminated with any emotion, simply kill!


    Jieling''s face showed a shocked color, because this... Has been faint, with a bit of momentum to enter the Tao!


    Although it is still far away from the real way to enter the Tao, compared with the real way to enter the Tao, it is still a little naive. But it has taken shape.


    "My God... This little thing, the way he goes is clearly not the way of killing. Why can he condense such a powerful and pure killing machine?" The heart of the spirit followed a slight shiver.


    Brush!


    A wound appeared on the face of Jieling.


    He was injured!


    The consciousness of the spirit is naturally powerful. But his realm... Limited his consciousness.


    This knife... He couldn''t escape completely.


    Bang bang!


    At the moment when Jieling was cut on his face by Chu Mo, Chu Mo''s empty hand patted Jieling more than 100 palms in a moment.


    Thousand hands!


    Even completely as unreal!


    Jieling didn''t expect that Chu Mo''s combat experience had been enriched to this extent.


    It''s not over yet!


    Chu Mo stepped on the phantom wind step, and another human fist... Hit Jieling''s face hard.


    Beating the spirit directly was a little confused.


    You know, even ordinary foundation construction. But Jieling is still higher than Chu and Mo!


    Although Chu Mo is infinitely close to congenital, he is not congenital after all!


    The duel between Jieling and Chu Mo has never deliberately let Chu Mo go. Therefore, even though this time there is an element of Chu Mo''s attack, his combat power has become stronger... It is an indisputable fact.


    Because from the beginning to the end, Jieling didn''t even have a chance to fight!


    Jie Ling deliberately vowed that he would never let Chu Mo''s idea, and even wanted to teach Chu Mo a lesson and press him. In case he is too proud, he will face high-level challenges in the future.


    Jieling doesn''t approve of this kind of thing, because of the suppression of realm. Is the king!


    If you often challenge beyond your level, you will inevitably wet your shoes, just like walking by the river.


    Your talent is outstanding, and others may not be poor!


    Your skill is excellent, and others may not be weak!


    Confidence is something that must be present and sufficient. For a real Tianjiao, it needs to be more sufficient!


    But it can''t pass.


    Before this battle. In the view of Jieling, Chu Mo is a little too confident!


    If Chu Mo let his realm be suppressed to congenital. The spirit will still feel normal, but a heavenly state of mind. Unexpectedly, he wanted to challenge Zhuji... Even if it was just ordinary Zhuji, Jieling also felt that Chu Mo was too big.


    But the result


    But it surprised Jieling!


    When Chu Mo hit him in the face with a heavy fist and blew him away, Jieling was still thinking: how could he become so powerful?


    Brush!


    A knife light, but also a knife to seize the soul.


    Jieling, who was originally attacked by Chu Mo''s set of combined attacks, was directly beheaded.


    This time, it took a long time for the spirit to appear. Looking at Chu Mo, it was still with a strong shock. It took a long time... To squeeze out a sentence: "even miss... When you were in your realm, it was not so powerful."


    Chu Mo suddenly looked up and looked at Jie Ling: "who is Miss?"


    The spirit of the world frowned, waved his hand, and then looked at Chu Mo with a serious face and said, "do you want to build the foundation of the five elements?"


    "That''s right." Chu Mo nodded and didn''t bother with the problem just now.


    "Originally... I don''t agree with you to build a five element foundation." Jie Ling glanced at Chu Mo with some complexity: "I''ve even prepared the materials for you to build the foundation of Tianpin!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo cried out, "you... Prepared the materials for me to build the foundation of Tianpin?"


    He looked at the spirit in disbelief, although he was very clear that the mysterious power in front of him was very good to himself.


    Since the day he entered the magic world, the spirit of the world, like his elders, cared for him, loved him, and even changed the rules of the magic world to protect him!


    For this reason, the letter board even set off a huge wave, but the spirit of the world did not care at all, and even did not explain.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to explain anything, because except Chu Mo, no one has seen such a humanized spirit. The spirit they know is the rule incarnation of the magic world, and there is no emotion to speak of.


    Chu Mo also knows that Jieling should have a certain relationship with his parents. At least... He must know the identity of his parents.


    But these are not the reasons for Chu Mo''s infinite dependence on the spirit of the world.


    Even to protect him, the spirit of the world took the initiative to do it, not Chu Mo begged!


    Chu Mo''s childhood experiences and experiences have made him far more mature than his peers, and he knows better to rely on others than on himself.


    Therefore, he never thought that he would get more from Jieling!


    Therefore, in front of the spirit of the world, Chu Mo has been able to maintain a raised head.


    But he didn''t expect that the spirit was so good to him?


    Tianpin Zhuji... These four words can even easily crush a family in the upper middle of the heaven!


    The resources it needs are completely astronomical!


    Chu Mo can accumulate one-fifth of the materials of the five element Taoist foundation in more than a year. The biggest reason is that he has the treasure hunting weapon of the sky god! Because he has a chaotic oven, a sharp tool for absorbing money!


    Otherwise, with him alone, even to death... It is impossible to get even one in ten thousand materials!


    Only this fifth, Chu Mo dared to say with certainty that even the big families in the heaven might not be able to take it out at once!


    Although there is still a huge gap between the materials required for Tianpin foundation and the materials required for the five element road foundation, it is also an astronomical number!


    And the old man in front of him, he actually prepared for himself?


    Why?


    Chu Mo suddenly felt his nose sour¡ª¡ª


    Update sent!


    It''s so cold recently. My hands are freezing. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 379

    Jieling didn''t answer Chu Mo, but said with some emotion: "five element Taoist Foundation... I once saw a peerless Tianjiao of five element Taoist foundation. I didn''t expect that in my lifetime, I would have the opportunity to witness the second one!"


    Chu Mo slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at the spirit of the world, who was almost omnipotent in his heart: "you have only seen a person who built the foundation of the five elements?"


    "To be exact, it''s not human." Jie Ling''s deep eyes showed the color of memory: "that''s a... ROC!"


    Jie Ling murmured, "the scene when the ROC built the five element road base was really unforgettable!"


    "In the endless sea, he rose from a Kun fish, incarnated as a roc, with a wingspan of 30000 Li, flapping the sky and rising to the sky!"


    "At that time... He just built the foundation successfully!"


    "Heaven and earth turn pale, and the wind and cloud stir!"


    "The whole sky danced around him!"


    "Just a creature in the foundation period, but it seems to have become the only center of the whole world!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes showed a different color with some longing. However, with his realm and insight, he really couldn''t imagine what kind of scene it would be.


    "So powerful... Didn''t someone hit him?" Chu Mo couldn''t help asking.


    "Swipe?" Jie Ling glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly: ¨K T "do you know how powerful the Kunpeng clan is?"


    Chu Mo shook his head. He hadn''t even heard of this race. How can he understand it?


    "Hehe, this race was once the dominant race in this world!" The spirit of the world took a deep look at Chu Mo: "just the supreme one, there have been three!"


    "..." Chu Mo was completely shocked. He didn''t even know what to say.


    And the spirit of the world seemed to fall into the memories of that year, and did not speak for a long time.


    After a long time, Chu Mo asked, "well... Since this race is so powerful. There have been so many amazing strong men, why is there no news now?"


    In the eyes of Jieling, there was a touch of complex color, some bitter smile, and said, "it''s gone!"


    "Out?" Chu Mo felt a strong sadness from the words of Jieling. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. Chu Mo vaguely felt that this Kunpeng family. It seems to have a little connection with myself.


    But this feeling is very light, so light that even Chumo himself forgot in a flash.


    "Yes, it''s out." The spirit of the world sighed lightly, "it flourishes and declines."


    There are only four words, but it seems to tell all the vicissitudes of history.


    Then, the spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo and smiled: "it''s all happened in the past countless years. Today''s heaven, I still remember that there are not many people of the Kunpeng family, let alone."


    As he said, the spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo: "I really didn''t expect. Your blood power was really... Strong to this point, and your talent was really good to this point. The divine weapons of the sky, chaos oven, killing the sky... Can only play a power of 30 to 60% in others'' hands, but in your hands, it''s more than 10%


    "Am I destined?" Chu Mo hehe smiled. Muttered with some self mockery.


    "Where is fate? Haha, haha!" The spirit suddenly burst out a few hearty laughter, and then said, "the material of the five element Taoist foundation. It is in the magic world, at least, enough for you!"


    Chu Mo was happy, raised his head and looked at Jieling.


    But then, Jieling said with some regret, "it''s a pity that this time, I can''t help you so much."


    Chu Mo listened quietly, and there was no expression of regret on his face, because he had never completely relied on others'' ideas.


    The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes showed appreciation: "aren''t you disappointed?"


    "What''s the disappointment? Even if I didn''t meet you, I will set foot on this road alone." Chu Mo said seriously, "I want to do the best I can to do anything!"


    "Good, good, do your best!" Jie Ling laughed, flexed his fingers a little, and sent a message directly into the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He felt that there were many kinds of knowledge in his mind, as well as some place names he was familiar with or unfamiliar with.


    He knows one of them very well.


    Magic lake!


    The water of the five elements is in the deepest part of the magic lake!


    This information, let Chu Mo''s eyes, instantly lit up.


    He made a deep bow to the spirit of the world: "thank you, elder, for providing me with this information!"


    Although Jieling didn''t bring these materials directly to him, with these news, Chu Mo didn''t need to look for it at all. He just needed to get it directly!


    "Don''t be happy too early." The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo and said, "those places are all places of great ferocity. Don''t mention you. Even if you are the emperor, you don''t dare to retreat all over those places. Even if you have the extremely ferocious weapon of killing the sky on your body, even if you have the divine omen of the sky and the oven of chaos, there is still no way to completely protect you. However, you have an advantage."


    Chu Mo looked at Jieling: "what advantage?"


    The Spirit said lightly, "anyone who comes to these places, even if it is the power of the emperor realm, will be suppressed to the innate realm."


    "Will there be such a place?" Chu Mo exclaimed.


    The Spirit said, "there must be magical laws in magical places. Even if it is me, I cannot intervene in the laws of these places."


    Chu Mo nodded, indicating that he understood that he was like the emperor of the human world, who was known as the Lord of a country and was in charge of thousands of miles of territory. But some dangerous places on the ten thousand mile territory, even if they are emperors, can''t be controlled. If you go rashly, you will fall if you are not careful.


    Even to some extent, emperors are not as useful as some powerful warriors.


    "The water and soil of the five elements are all in the human layer." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "the wood and fire of the five elements are in the stratum, and the gold of the five elements is in the sky!"


    "The strata and the sky... I can''t get in." Chu Mo scratched his head.


    Jieling said, "it doesn''t matter, I can send you!"


    "Do others know these news?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit and asked.


    The spirit frowned slightly and thought for a moment, say: "There are not many people who know the five element foundation... Not everyone can try it. It is necessary to refine bones and blood all over the body in the bone refining environment. In this world, few people know this thing; and few people can do it! Moreover, to build the five element foundation, we also need the support of innate blood. So, the most difficult thing to build the five element foundation... Is not resources, but our own conditions Pieces! "


    Chu Mo thought in his heart: I was refining bones all over my body, and then refining blood all over my body. Is it God''s will?


    Just then, the spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo and said very definitely, "this is the will of heaven!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 380

    Chu Mo was stunned.


    The spirit of the world said in a deep voice, "however, the five elements essence, which can be called a divine thing, does not have to build the five elements foundation to be used. Therefore, for countless years, many people have made up their minds."


    "In other words, I have to face more than the dangers of those places themselves?" Chu Mo looked at Jieling.


    "Yes, you have to face other creatures who covet the five elements essence." The spirit looked at Chu Mo: "they... May be more dangerous than those dangerous places themselves!"


    "Well, I see." Chu Mo''s voice was very calm, raised his head and looked at Jie Ling: "I will take these as stumbling blocks in my front road. If I can kick them away, I will kick them away. If I can''t kick them away, I will move them away. If I can''t move them away, I will dig them out! They will never block my road forever!"


    Jie Ling took a deep look at Chu Mo, and then smiled: "I believe you, son, go and create this miracle!"


    Chu Mo waved goodbye to the spirit of the world, recited the formula in his heart, and left the magic world.


    Two years!


    From fourteen to sixteen.


    From a teenager full of strangeness and awe to the world above, he grew up to a young man with a clear understanding of the big world.


    The next moment, Chu Mo in the dragon''s nest opened his eyes directly.


    "Human world, I''m back!"


    Woof! ¡á


    A small firewood dog, at the moment Chu Mo opened his eyes, rushed directly to Chu Mo''s arms.


    Arch Chu Mo''s chest with his head intimately.


    Woof, woof!


    The little wood dog barked excitedly.


    "Two years... You haven''t unlocked your seal yet?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched and looked at it more or less speechless.


    The eyes of the little Chai dog were full of thoughts and kindness. It seemed that he didn''t quite understand the meaning of Chu Mo''s sentence, and huan''er was scattered on Chu Mo''s chest.


    "Haha, but since you''re still by my side, I''ll give you a chance later!" Chu Mo laughed. Holding the little Chaigou in his arms and throat, he couldn''t help but give out a loud roar.


    The howling sound came from Gu Bifeng and reverberated between heaven and earth, unexpectedly causing the changes between heaven and earth.


    On the originally clear sky, a large number of clouds suddenly appeared, condensing towards the sky above the solitary pen front. For a time, the whole sky was full of wind and clouds!


    "What''s the name of the ghost? What''s the name of the ghost? Smelly boy... The chicken Lord thought you were dead. The coffin board was ready for you, GA GA GA......" on the horizon in the distance, a colorful rooster, with open wings, was shining up and down, like a Phoenix, flying towards the solitary pen front.


    All the way, leaving a long brilliant light.


    "Big cock!" Chu Mo''s body flashed and appeared at the top of the solitary pen with a small firewood dog in his arms. Looking at the flying rooster, my heart was also excited.


    The rooster flew to Chu Mo and fell down in front of him. He went up and down around Chu Mo for several times, looking left and right with his eyes on both sides. I can''t seem to believe what I saw.


    "Your boy pretended to be dead for two years... This strength has reached this level?" The rooster finally determined that Chu Mo was different from before. He looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face and asked.


    Chu Mo smiled at the rooster. He had too much to say. Yes, at this time, he faced the big cock with a damn expression. Chu Mo decided to shake this guy well.


    He glanced sideways at the big cock and said faintly, "big cock, have you ever heard of the magic world?"


    "What kind of place... Haven''t you heard of... Wait... What did you say?" The rooster shook his head and looked disdainful, but then he came back to his senses and looked at Chu Mo strangely: "what do you mean by the magic world?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s the magic world. Have you heard of it?" Chu Mo asked.


    The rooster took a breath and couldn''t help retreating two steps. "Shocked" look, even the little Chaigou felt a little fake and couldn''t help barking twice.


    Woof, woof!


    "Shit! Little dog, you know shit!" The rooster stared at the little Chaigou, and then said inconceivably, "in these two years, you unexpectedly entered the magic world?"


    "Yes, otherwise, how can my strength be improved so much?" Chu Mo said naturally.


    "Impossible... No matter how powerful your blood is, it can''t open the conditions of the magic world!" The rooster tried to make his shock look fake, but in fact, he was really shocked.


    The magic world, the rooster naturally knows, and it has even entered there!


    Although the blood of the Tianji clan is not the top one, it is definitely not weak. Under normal circumstances, the vast majority of Tianji have no problem entering the magic world.


    Unfortunately, when something happened that year, half of the blood of the rooster was taken away... He almost died.


    Otherwise, how can it be so persistent to blood?


    Since Tianji''s blood was taken away by others, then... It wants to replace it with Phoenix''s blood!


    One day, the chicken Lord can really rise!


    Hatred or something, the rooster has always been deeply buried in his heart, even though he doesn''t want to mention Chu Mo as a friend.


    Only this time, it was not only surprised, but also raised endless hope in its heart!


    Magic world... It''s a world full of treasures!


    Take something casually from the magic world, which can be called the peerless treasure in this human world.


    So, before Chu Mo answered, the rooster asked with bright eyes, "where''s the baby? Where''s the baby in the magic world? It''s your share! Boy, the rooster has worked hard to keep you for two years! Otherwise, your body would have been destroyed!"


    Woof!


    The little Chaigou barked discontentedly in Chu Mo''s arms.


    Obviously, the little Chaigou didn''t agree with the big cock at all.


    If the little Chaigou can speak now, he must sneer in a disdainful tone: "you''ve been there for two years? It''s good if you can appear once every six months, okay? If the owner didn''t wake up today, I don''t know when I''ll see you!"


    The rooster glanced sideways at the little Chaigou and sneered, "the rooster is in charge of the overall situation. What does the little broken dog know? Go away!"


    Saying this, he looked at Chu Mo eagerly: "brother Mo! Cough... Master Mo! Give me some... Poor chicken..."


    Pooh


    Chu Mo really couldn''t help but glared at the big cock: "can you be a little promising?"


    "Magic world! For the whole human world, any kind of treasure in it is a peerless treasure! The chicken master is literate. Don''t cheat the chicken master. The chicken master knows that the things in it can be brought out." The rooster looked rogue and looked at Chu Mo: "take it out quickly and let the rooster choose first!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "I''ll talk about the treasure later. I''ll ask you something first."


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "what is more important than treasures?"


    "Do you want to enter the magic world?" Chu Mo ignored the rooster and said to himself.


    "What did you say?" The rooster was immediately stunned.


    After two days'' rest, I can have a small explosion tomorrow. The specific explosion depends on how much power everyone can give me, haha. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 381

    "I said, do you want to enter the magic world?". Chu Mo asked again.


    The rooster was stunned for a long time, and then suddenly gave a ha ha, said goodbye to his head, glanced at Chu Mo obliquely, "are you teasing me?"


    Saying this, the rooster became angry: "the blood of the rooster is not as strict as it was in the past. The rules of the magic world are extremely strict. Why can you take me into the magic world? Boy, don''t you want some treasures of the magic world from you? As for such entertainment, rooster?"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster and smiled, "if I say, can I?"


    "...." the rooster looked at Chu Mo in a daze, with an expression of disbelief in his eyes: "I said, boy, I haven''t seen you for two years, you''ve learned badly!"


    "I''m serious." Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said, "do you want to go in?"


    "Think, think, think!" The rooster walked around in place and said angrily, "who doesn''t want to enter the magic world? Who doesn''t want to enter the magic world from heaven and earth, from heaven to fairy world to spirit world? The problem is that the magic world needs strong blood power to open it. Who can enter it if it doesn''t meet the standard blood power?"


    "Why haven''t you ever mentioned the magic world before?" Chu Mo asked curiously.


    "Is it useful to tell you?". The rooster glanced at Chu Mo: "who can think that you, a boy in the human world, can enter the magic world?"


    "Come on, big cock, and small firewood dog. I''ll take you in first, and you''ll believe me." Chu Mo said, in fact, it was mainly because the rooster didn''t believe it. The little Chaigou rubbed Chu Mo''s trouser legs and didn''t care about the magic world at all. Let alone that it still sealed itself now, even if it didn''t seal, it hadn''t heard of the magic world.


    "Good little broken dog." The rooster glared at the little firewood dog and muttered angrily.


    Later, Chu Mo read the pithy formula with a light. Directly hit the big cock and the small Chaigou beside him. No matter the rooster or the little Chai dog, they all shook slightly. The little Chai dog''s blank eyes showed a clear color in a moment


    Chu Mo felt a change in the picture in front of him, and then felt the energy breath swarming in all directions. He took a deep breath and said softly, "look... Aren''t we in?".


    Then Chu Mo opened his eyes and looked around.


    This pithy formula. After the spirit of the world taught him, he also used it for the first time. Chu Mo came to the place that the spirit of the world specially marked out for him for the first time.


    What Chu Mo didn''t expect was that this was a vast palace!


    A lot of palaces are actually living on the hillside of a big mountain. The palaces are row upon row, neatly arranged from bottom to top.


    Where they are now. It is the lowest square.


    At the end of the square is a tall palace with a plaque on it. There are two big characters on it, Chu palace!


    The square is large, square square, thousands of feet, and covered with huge blue stone slabs.


    Chu Mo tried to stamp his foot hard. With 10% of the strength... The stone slab under my feet, but motionless, at the same time. A slight anti shock force came!


    Chu Mo''s face showed a happy look, and then, with 50% of his strength, he used the human fist of the three talents of heaven, earth and man to blast towards the ground.


    The big cock with a shocked face beside him jumped out of the distance. The little Chaigou was slightly stunned, but his body did not move.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo slammed his fist on the ground with a loud bang.


    With Chu Mo''s current state of mind at its peak, the power of his fist is only 50%. But it''s easy to smash a mountain.


    But after this punch, the stone slab under your feet was not damaged at all!


    Chu Mo looked surprised! In my heart, I finally determined that this place is protected by the power of rules.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo with an idiot on his face: "what are you doing?"


    "This place can be used as a martial arts arena for duels in the future!" Chu Mo said.


    "I know, but what were you doing?" Asked the rooster.


    Chu Mo said, "of course, it''s to test the strength here. Otherwise, in case of damage, wouldn''t you have to rebuild yourself?"


    The rooster couldn''t help mocking, "thanks to your survival in the magic world for two years, I really don''t know how you survived... Don''t you know that the buildings in the magic world are protected by rules?".


    "Really? I knew there was no use of force in magic city." Chu Mo scratched his head and said dismissively, "this place is specially opened up. Who knows what rules, you should always try."


    The rooster squinted, his eyes flashing a startling light, looking at Chu Mo: "you mean... This place is specially opened up for you?"


    "Yeah? What''s the matter?" Chu Mo said.


    "I really doubt now, what exactly are you, who can let the magic world change the rules for you." The rooster took a breath and looked at Chu Mo in great shock. After a long time, he said, "it seems that the luck of the rooster has finally changed!"


    The little Chaigou sitting there with thoughtful eyes in his eyes.


    The rooster sneered, "little broken dog, I know you have unlocked the seal, GA GA, the memory of these years should be very clear? How does it feel to be a human pet dog?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then looked at the little Chai dog, and suddenly found that the eyes of the little Chai dog were completely different from those before, a clear color.


    "This is... Really untie the seal?" Chu Mo mumbled.


    "My aunt doesn''t call me little broken dog, nor is she a dog. My aunt''s surname is Huang Mingyi." The little Chaigou sitting there suddenly said a sentence faintly, with a clear voice, such as big beads and small beads falling on the jade plate.


    The sound suddenly reminded Chu mo of the battle between the two nine level yuan beasts before he met the little Chaigou.


    The rooster twitched at the corner of his mouth, rolled his eyes and said, "I finally learned to speak human words. I must feel great, right?"


    "Hum!" Huang Pang gave a cold hum, and then his body changed into a young girl. Wearing a yellow skirt, her skin was better than snow, her eyes were like stars, and her eyebrows were like mountains. She was actually very beautiful. He saluted Chu Mo: "thank you for taking Huang Dan in during the disaster that day, and thank you for bringing Huang Dan into this blessed land. Huang Dan is willing to stay with him as a maid."


    The rooster laughed, "what a clever girl."


    Huang zhe glanced at the big cock coldly and said in a bad tone, "dead cock, you bullied me for more than two years. Is it my turn now?"


    The rooster swished to Chu Mo''s back, peeped out his head, and angrily said, "dead girl, you really have no conscience. How has the rooster treated you in the past two years? Have you forgotten everything?"


    Huang Peng snorted, "if it weren''t for your kindness to me, I would have just shot you!"


    Saying this, he smiled at Chu Mo Tian Tian: "young master..." (to be continued.)


    Chapter 381 Huang Yu:

 Chapter 382

    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, his face was speechless, and his heart said that he was really a demon! The painting style changed too fast, which made him feel a little difficult to adapt.


    For Huang Zhe, he is also very uncomfortable, and at the same time, he is more or less nervous.


    At present, this place is obviously not the human world. The energy between heaven and earth is more abundant than the human world. I don''t know how many times!


    For a while, she didn''t even practice deliberately, and she already felt an impulse to break through.


    If you can practice in this place all the time, what level will you grow to?


    She didn''t dare to think about it herself.


    It is said that the ninth order yuan beast is not less intelligent than human beings, and even higher than human IQ.


    In fact, not all nine level yuan beasts are so smart. Just as human intelligence can be divided into high and low, so can the nine level yuan beast.


    Huang Yu belongs to the category of high IQ.


    At the moment of entering the magic world, Huang Dan''s seal on himself was instantly unlocked by the impact of powerful energy.


    In other words, from that moment on, Huang Zhen, who has been a small Chai dog for two years, has completely awakened.


    Although Huang zhe completely sealed himself in those two years, the moment he untied the seal, everything that happened in more than two years was instantly recalled.


    If Chu Mo is an ordinary person, Huang Yu''s most likely is to leave quietly.


    But Chu Mo is not an ordinary person. In this place, even big cock, a knowledgeable guy, is extremely shocked, not to mention Huang Zhe, a nine level yuan beast.


    She immediately felt that this was a great opportunity for her!


    Since Chu Mo brought her to this place, it shows that he trusts her.


    The nine rank yuan beast, as the top creature in the human world, is naturally proud.


    But this pride is also right.


    Therefore, Huang zhe made a quick decision. Make a choice.


    And she believes that she will not regret her choice in the future.


    "You... Remember everything?" Chu Mo looked at the picturesque girl in front of him and asked with a wry smile.


    "If I go back to the childe, I remember everything. I was seriously injured in the battle with the black snake that day, so I had to seal myself, and then I met the childe." Huang Dan''s face turned slightly red and said softly, "the breath on the childe makes me feel safe. So, he stayed with the childe."


    The rooster tilted his head, glanced at Huang Yu, and muttered, "it''s really good luck. It''s the extreme that you can get the blessing from misfortune."


    "You finally said something human." Huang Peng stared at the rooster. The two of them didn''t deal with each other since they first met, and they still do so today.


    Later, Chu Mo began to visit around with Huang Yu and big cock.


    Practicing, active, closed... All rooms are available. In the end, Chu Mo had to silently thank the spirit in his heart.


    As for the relationship between the magic world and yourself, the spirit of the world has done everything in place.


    Then. Chu Mo proposed to leave here first. When asking for the opinions of big cock and Huang Zhe, big cock made it clear that he wanted to stay here, while Huang zhe hesitated.


    Chu Mo also felt it. Huang zhe doesn''t seem to want to leave. After all, the energy in the magic world is too rich. Simply speaking of cultivation, the heaven is not as good as here, let alone the lowest human world.


    Chu Mo himself knew this very well. He had been in the magic world for two years. When he just returned to the human world, even in the place with abundant vitality like Gu Bifeng, he still had a feeling of poor breathing and felt that the air in the human world was very dirty.


    Actually, it''s not like this. It''s because the air in the magic world is too good and the energy is too rich, which causes this illusion.


    "Forget it, you two, stay here for the time being. I''ll come back after settling down some things." Chu Mo looked at the rooster and Huang zhe: "I hope you will make a breakthrough next time I see you."


    Huang zhe hesitated for a moment and whispered, "childe, otherwise... I''d better go back to the human world with you. Childe should have a lot of things to deal with in the human world."


    Chu Mo shook his head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I should be able to cope with it myself. I really can''t. I''ll come back to you!"


    Huang zhe glanced at Chu Mo and nodded, "well, the next time the childe sees Huang Zhe, Huang zhe should have been a Jin level spirit beast!"


    Big cock drooped his eyelids: "big cock or big cock..."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the big cock expressionless, then waved his hand and disappeared here.


    After seeing Chu Mo leave, Huang zhe looked up at the plaque on the palace at the end of the square and said softly, "Chu palace... The origin of the childe is not simple. It''s incredible to have a private palace in a place like the magic world."


    The rooster glanced at Huang Yu and said, "you little girl, have you ever heard of the magic world?"


    Huang zhe glanced at the big cock: "don''t underestimate people."


    "Don''t pretend you really know." The rooster sneered.


    Even if there were only two of them left in the whole Chu palace, the rooster did not forget to quarrel.


    Huang Zhe''s face showed a mysterious smile and said faintly, "don''t think that in this world, you are the only one with extraordinary origins. Dead cock, in the heaven, you are not the only one suffering from disasters in that year."


    The rooster immediately stared at Huang Yu, unable to speak.


    Huang zhe then said, "the human world is originally the most magical place in the world. Even the magical place like Guixu can appear in the human world..."


    The rooster looked at Huang Bi thoughtfully, squinted and murmured, "you are really not a dog... The dog family can never have a beautiful girl like you with bright eyes and bright teeth. The rooster looked a little out of sight before. What kind of family are you?"


    Huang zhe smiled: "guess?"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo returned to the human world again and stepped out of the solitary pen, and his body directly appeared in a very distant place.


    The whole person walks in the void, like clouds and flowing water. If people see him, they must not believe it. This boy is Chu Mo, the state of Daxia, who has disappeared for two years.


    Almost everyone in the whole human world still has the impression of Chu Mo as a talented boy with a powerful master two years ago.


    No one could have imagined that Chu Mo would have such a big change in two years.


    Now he is no longer the genius boy he once was, but has grown into a real peerless strong man!


    At least for the human world, that''s it.


    Chu Mo walked in the direction of Daxia.


    In his heart, many people are concerned about, but the most concerned is his grandfather fan Wudi.


    No one knows how many changes will happen in two years.


    The rooster didn''t care about anything in the human world except him, so Chu Mo didn''t ask it and decided to understand it by himself.


    Gu Bifeng is far away from Yanhuang City, but for today''s Chu Mo, it''s nothing at all.


    It didn''t take long for Chu Mo''s figure to appear above Yanhuang City, but his figure was hazy, and the people below didn''t know when there was another person on their heads.


    At the next moment, the figure of Chu Mo appeared in the fan mansion. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 383

    Looking at everything familiar, Chu Mo felt something.


    In just two years, it made him feel like an separated world. Everything in front of him was obviously familiar, but his state of mind had undergone earth shaking changes.


    There was no one in the yard, and Chu Mo, who was sensitive to Qi, felt an unusual atmosphere.


    It seems that... There is a layer of gloomy atmosphere over the fan mansion.


    What happened?


    Chu Mo said in his heart.


    At this time, the courtyard door was suddenly pushed open, and a servant girl of fan''s house saw Chu mo. she was startled at first, and then her face showed surprise: "little... Young master?"


    Chu Mo saw that the servant girls looked familiar, and suddenly remembered that this was the maid Miaoyi Niang had found for herself at that time. When he left, he didn''t take them away.


    Because these girls'' home is in Yanhuang City, no one is willing to leave their hometown unless they have to. Chu Mo didn''t force them to stay here. Anyway, whether it''s one armed uncle or grandfather, he was very good to them.


    "It''s me. I''m back." Chu Mo said.


    Looking at Chu Mo, the servant girl burst into tears and sobbed, "young master, why did you leave for more than two years without any news? We are all worried about you!"


    Chu Mo smiled: "isn''t this coming back?"


    "Don''t you know something happened to the master?" The servant girl said with tears.


    "What?" Chu Mo was surprised, looked at the servant girl, and asked in a deep voice, "don''t cry first, speak slowly, what happened?"


    Just at that moment, Chu Mo burst out with a strong murderous spirit.


    However, Chu Mo immediately forced himself to calm down, because no matter what happened, it was already a thing of the past.


    The servant girl was startled by the killing machine that Chu Mo just suddenly broke out, but soon slowed down and said, "the master is all right now, but he has long been away from Yanhuang City, and the steward Sui also left. Now there are only a few of us left to take care of the whole fan house."


    "Well, take your time. What happened?" Chu Mo heard that grandpa was all right. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief and sat down in the room.


    The servant girl made a pot of tea, and then told Chu Mo about everything that had happened in the past two years.


    Chu Mo knew that in just two years, so many things had happened that he could not imagine.


    In the Qi Dynasty, Chu Yan, holding the keepsake of Chu Mo and pretending to be Chu Mo, took Wang Dafa with him and Xu fufu, and entered the territory of the Qi Dynasty, adjacent to the grassland King''s court, forming an alliance with the king''s court and serving as horns for each other.


    Capture countless territories of the Qi Dynasty, half and half with the grassland King court!


    "Childe, you have disappeared for two years. Within two years, the state of Chu was established, and the name of King mo of Chu was no different!"


    The servant girl looked at Chu Mo and said softly.


    Chu Mo was speechless and said with a bitter smile, "Chu Yan''s girl, in my name, actually did such a big thing."


    The servant girl nodded and said, "yes, Miss Chu Yan is really good!"


    "The Qi Dynasty was hit by the Xia Dynasty, the state of Chu and the grassland court, and finally collapsed."


    "One year later, Daqi finally surrendered and lost two-thirds of its territory!"


    "But..." the servant girl looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "it''s just because of this that something big happened."


    Chu Mo looked at the servant girl: "is it Da Xia?"


    The servant girl nodded and looked at Chu Mo admiringly: "young master, wise!"


    "Da Xia, knowing that Miss Chu Yan turned into a childe, finally looked at the territory of the state of Chu and was ready to move."


    "The master flew into a rage because of this matter, and went directly to the palace to scold the emperor for having no conscience."


    "But he was locked up by the emperor and wanted to be beheaded in autumn!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes became cold. At the same time, his heart was also deeply remorseful, and he asked in a deep voice, "is this the thing of last year?"


    The servant girl nodded. Since she could be selected by Miaoyi Niang to enter fan Fu, she was naturally not an ordinary girl. Speaking of these things, she was clear and logical.


    "This is also a temptation of the emperor! He wants to make sure where the childe has gone and whether he is still alive!"


    "Of course, this is what the housekeeper told us."


    "On the day of the beheading, Mr. Qishan, Mr. Xu fufu and miss Chu Yan, including Gao Da, are all ready."


    Chu Mo looked at the servant girl and asked softly, "is it to rob people?"


    The servant girl nodded.


    "The nameless old Eunuch in the court, Mr. dantai and Mr. Yuchi are in a dilemma."


    "It seems that there are strong men from the sect who also appear in the dark. The housekeeper said that the strong man should be from Tianjian sect."


    "Tianjian gate?" Chu Mo''s eyebrows flashed a touch of evil spirit. The reason why he was seriously injured and dying was because of the Tianjian gate.


    Although he was blessed by misfortune and entered the magic world, it doesn''t mean that Chu Mo doesn''t hate those people in tianjianmen.


    The servant girl then said, "Princess Shen Xingxue suddenly appeared, and with the decree of Feixian, she announced that Da Xia had become a dependency of Feixian, and asked Da Xia not to embarrass fan Wudi''s old general and must let him go."


    "With snow princess Shen Xing, there was also a senior elder of Feixian, who defeated an insolent ancestor of Tianjian sect with one move."


    "This matter was very sensational at that time, and almost everyone in Yanhuang City knew it from top to bottom."


    "Shen Xingxue..." Chu Mo took a deep breath and whispered, "I owe you an adult please!"


    The servant girl whispered, "when the master was sad, he left Daxia directly with his mistress and the housekeeper and went to the state of Chu."


    "At that time, we also wanted to go together, but at that time, the housekeeper said that the young master might return here in the future. Let''s explain the details to the young master."


    The servant girl said, looking at Chu Mo, and said, "young master, come back and take us with you!"


    "What about your family?" Chu Mo was actually very satisfied with the servant girl and asked with a smile.


    "They have already gone to the state of Chu!" The servant girl''s face showed a happy look: "they all live well there!"


    "I see." Chu Mo nodded and said, "I''ll take you away this time!"


    The servant girl''s face suddenly showed surprise, knelt down and saluted Chu Mo: "thank you, childe!"


    "Get up quickly. Since you are willing to go there, I can''t wait for it." Chu Mo is telling the truth. Even in the palace, such a smart maid with high IQ is rare.


    Speaking of the palace, Chu Mo''s face slowly sank, and he decided to go to the palace.


    "By the way, childe, there is another thing." The servant girl looked at Chu Mo: "the Royal College of the ethereal palace has also moved away... To the state of Chu!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned: "the emperor promised?"


    "Of course the emperor doesn''t agree." The servant girl''s face showed a touch of disdain: "however, the star Snow Princess put pressure on her, saying that there is a flying fairy to protect Da Xia, which is enough. If it belongs to others, give it back to others!"


    "Then... What about the disciples of Piaomiao palace?" Chu Mo found that the servant girl not only had a high IQ, but also knew a lot of things.


    I suddenly understood in my heart that this girl should be left by my one armed uncle to wait for me. She is also a material that can be made!


    "Those people all went to the state of Chu." The servant girl''s face showed a bit of pride: "you may not know that the state of Chu is now very strong, although the territory is not the largest, but the strength is not weak. It is an alliance with the grassland King court, even in the summer... Now I dare not easily provoke."

 Chapter 384

    "Didn''t they get ready last year?" Chu Mo said coldly.


    The servant girl said, "I guess it''s Feixian who put a lot of pressure on the emperor. It''s strange to say that Princess Xingxue is obviously the emperor''s daughter, but her heart seems to be more towards the childe. We are all secretly guessing whether Princess Xingxue likes the childe."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and shook his head, "it''s nothing, because I saved her."


    The servant girl nodded: "the military strength of the state of Chu is also improving rapidly. With the continuous supply of war horses on the grassland King court, the comprehensive strength is growing very fast. Now even without the care of Princess Xingxue, it is estimated that the summer side will not dare to use force easily."


    "Use force? I want them to use force." Chu Mo murmured, then stood up and said, "I don''t know your name yet."


    "The maidservant''s name is Xiyue." The servant girl said, looking slightly red secretly at Chu Mo, and the joy in her eyes was hard to hide.


    For these girls sent by Miaoyi Niang in those days, it was great luck to enter fan Fu. Now it is the happiest thing in the world to leave a name in the childe''s mind.


    They never even craved anything, just hoping to stay with Chu Mo all the time.


    When fan Wudi and others left Yanhuang city at the beginning, several girls in Xiyue were all terrified in their hearts for fear of abandoning them.


    However, when Sui Hongru picked up their respective families and talked with them, several girls finally relaxed.


    Now, seeing Chu Mo and getting his promise, a heart is finally completely put into his stomach.


    Later, Chu Mo didn''t disturb others and quietly left the fan mansion. Xi Yue here also began to contact others and began to clean up.


    Although she was reluctant to leave the city where she grew up since childhood, Xi Yue was full of motivation at the thought of the new life she was about to start.


    Who is she? She is Chu Mo''s maid; Who is Chu Mo? Chu Mo is now the king of Chu with great prestige on the whole Qinglong continent!


    Although the current king of Chu is disguised as Chu Yan, everyone knows that the real king of Chu is only one person!


    That is Chu Mo!


    The maid of the Lord of a country... Or a simple maid?


    Chu Mo didn''t think too much about the thoughts of these servant girls in Xi Yue. Some things can be understood without thinking.


    For Chu Mo, there is only one requirement!


    As long as the people who follow them are loyal enough and do not betray, they will not be treated badly; If you still have the ability on this basis, then... Reuse is certain.


    When Chu Mo''s figure appeared in the palace, he suddenly felt new and looked in a direction deep in the palace.


    Then, a young man in black stepped out from there, with sharp eyes, staring at Chu Mo: "are you Chu Mo?"


    Yin Ming''s voice was cold, with a sense of hate.


    Before, in front of Feixian''s people, he suffered a lot of losses and counted this account on Chu Mo''s head.


    Now he saw Chu Mo appear in front of him, and his previous hatred instantly surged into his heart.


    "Who are you?" Chu Mo felt the inborn breath on the other side, and he had guessed in his heart.


    "Tianjian gate, Yin Ming." The young man in black looked at Chu Mo coldly: "you are stronger than the legend..."


    "Really? But it''s still not as good as you, is it?" Chu Mo looked at the man with a smile. Although he had not been completely determined, Chu Mo had guessed that the confidence of a series of things made by the emperor before should come from the person in front of him.


    Otherwise, with the emperor''s suspicious and cautious temperament, it is unlikely to attack his grandfather.


    "Yes, you''re smart." Yin Ming looked at Chu Mo: "hand over the inheritance of the ethereal Palace on you, and I can not investigate what happened before."


    "Don''t you pursue?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, looking at Yin Ming strangely.


    "Yes, as a minister of the great Xia Dynasty, you deceive the king and ignore the superior. This is a capital crime. I can decide and don''t investigate your fault." Yin Ming said faintly.


    "Oh? Tell me, why did I deceive the king?" Chu Mo couldn''t help being happy and looked at Yin Ming with a smile.


    "You disappeared for two years, but let the woman around you pretend to be you and sit in the position of the king of Chu... This is not deceiving the king. What is it?" Yin Ming said coldly, "do you think you can get out of the control of Daxia when you become the king of Chu?"


    "What does this have to do with you?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Now, I am the national teacher of this summer!" Yin Ming said.


    "Hasn''t Daxia become the vassal state of Feixian? Is your Tianjian sect... Also a subordinate sect of Feixian?" Chu Mo looked at Yin Ming curiously.


    Speaking of Feixian, the expression on Yin Ming''s face suddenly became a little unnatural, looking at Chu Mo coldly: "this is not something you are qualified to deal with."


    "Oh, then why do you have the face to ask me to inherit the ethereal palace? What does this have to do with you?" Chu Mo looked at Yin Ming curiously.


    "Because you deceive the king!" Yin Ming''s voice gradually revealed a strong killing opportunity.


    "I see. In the final analysis, you still think you are better than me now. I should be afraid of you, right?" Chu Mo asked faintly.


    "So what?" Seeing that Chu Mo seemed to want to tear his face, Yin Ming sneered: "don''t think your state of Chu really can''t move. No matter how snow star protects you, she will eventually be the emperor''s daughter, the princess of this summer!"


    "It''s like you have the courage to let Da Xia fight the state of Chu." Chu Mo sneered and disdained.


    At this time, the news here finally reached the emperor''s ears.


    Hearing that Chu Mo disappeared for two years, the emperor''s first reaction was to hide. He didn''t want to see Chu Mo because he was ashamed.


    And just now, Xia Hao, the third prince, was still persuading him to attack the state of Chu.


    "Father emperor, this has nothing to do with personal gratitude and resentment. You can''t sit back and watch Chu really grow!"


    "Now the state of Chu and the grassland King court are tied together, and the combined forces of both sides can no longer be underestimated. One day, they will be more terrible and difficult to deal with than Daqi, and become a real big trouble!"


    "It''s better to destroy them as soon as possible than this!"


    "Where is Xingxue? What are you afraid of? Feixian is a force beyond the world, and they are still in charge of human gratitude and resentment?"


    "Father, let''s do it. The child volunteered to take command in person..."


    Xia Hao was persuading, but the emperor hesitated.


    The emperor was very clear in his heart that the surrender of the Qi Dynasty had the most direct relationship with Chu Mo!


    Without Chu Mo, the whole summer would still be in the midst of war, let alone expanding its territory.


    If he wants to move Chu Mo, he must consider the feelings of the whole Xia army and people.

 Chapter 385

    Although Chu Mo has separated and become the king of Chu, his prestige in the eyes of the army and the people of Daxia is still quite high!


    Without a good reason and interface, if we rashly attack the state of Chu, I''m afraid the domestic opposition will form a huge pressure!


    But Xia Hao didn''t care.


    Xia Hao, who picked fan Wudi''s peaches, held the military power and took the army, forcibly assigned the miner''s Legion to his own name, with overwhelming momentum all the way


    After the war, Xia Hao naturally became the biggest winner. He was directly promoted to the deputy commander of the military and became the real second in command of the great Xia army.


    Moreover, Xia Hao has grasped all military power in his own hands at this time, and Fang Mingtong... Has already made a plan to retreat completely.


    Although the friendship between Fang Mingtong and fan Wudi is not very deep, by contrast, his feelings with the emperor are deeper. But after the emperor dealt with fan Wudi, Fang Mingtong was also completely frustrated.


    If the emperor hadn''t prevented him from staying, I''m afraid he would have left the post of Marshal of the army and horses by this time.


    Xia Hao was bitterly admonishing the emperor to attack the state of Chu. Someone came to report that Chu Mo appeared in the palace and had fought with the master of the state. The conversation between them... Was not pleasant.


    "Chu Mo, is he still alive?" Xia Hao''s face was a little shocked, and he couldn''t believe it was true.


    The emperor''s face also showed a shocked color and asked the bodyguard, "is it really Chu Mo? Isn''t it someone else pretending?"


    The bodyguard is also the confidant of the emperor. He has been with the emperor for many years. Hearing the speech, he said firmly: "it must be Chu Mo, and his subordinates will not admit their mistakes. I have seen him many times before!"


    "I didn''t expect... He really lives in this world..." the emperor''s eyes were full of shock, and then his face was complex: "as soon as he appeared, he came to the palace. Did he come to ask me for punishment?"


    Xia Hao bah, sneered, "it''s up to him? It''s easy for Yin Ming to kill him, father, at this time, you can''t be soft hearted! Kill him, destroy the state of Chu, our Daxia... It''s really about to unify the green dragon!"


    The emperor''s face also showed a heartbeat.


    It must be false to say that you are not moved. As a king, who doesn''t want to be able to really control the world? Who doesn''t want to really achieve ''the king''s land under the whole world'' and ''the king''s ministers leading the land''?


    Daqi, which was once brilliant and prosperous, is now dead. There is no country on the whole Qinglong continent that can compete with Daxia.


    The only thing that bothered the emperor was the state of Chu, which he had sealed out himself.


    The comprehensive national strength of the state of Chu can''t be compared with that of Daxia or Daqi, and even slightly inferior to that of the grassland King court.


    This is a country with little foundation.


    But when it comes to combat power, it''s a little shocking. Today''s Chu state, not to mention all the people are soldiers, is not much worse.


    Most importantly, the state of Chu now wants money, land and people.


    Such a country, want to develop, in fact, very fast.


    Xia Hao, the third prince, understood this, and the emperor naturally understood it. Anyone with a little brain... Could see it.


    "Father!" Xia Hao seemed to be a little anxious, stood up and said, "if the father emperor can''t bear it, then leave it to the child! Anyway, Chu Mo''s appearance in the palace at this time is a great crime of disrespect! As long as he dies..."


    At this time, the emperor finally stood up and murmured, "this boy is very lucky, in case he can''t die this time..."


    "He must die!" Xia Hao said, "I don''t believe that no matter how powerful he is, he can be the opponent of Yin Ming!"


    The emperor''s face changed several times in succession. Finally, he finally made up his mind and said in a deep voice, "if Chu Mo dies in the palace today, then... He is ready to attack the state of Chu!"


    Xia Hao''s face finally showed excitement, and he shouted, "my son and I will obey!"


    When Xia Hao came to the place where Chu Mo was located, he just heard Chu Mo say: it seems that you have the courage to let Da Xia fight the state of Chu?


    Xia Hao sneered and then said, "what? The state of Chu can''t fight?"


    Chu Mo had already felt Xia Hao''s approach, but he was a little lazy to talk to him. For Chu Mo today, Xia Hao is a mortal and a villain.


    Such a person, let Chu Mo kill him, all feel a little lost.


    Xia Hao, surrounded by a large group of bodyguards, swaggered in front of Chu Mo and said loudly, "bold Chu Mo, as the king of Chu, unexpectedly broke into the palace without notice, intending to plot evil. Please take him down by the national master. If you dare to resist, kill him!"


    Yin Ming over there was immediately happy.


    The reason why he delayed so long was actually waiting for the Royal side to make an order.


    Of course, he didn''t care about killing a Chu Mo, but he was a little afraid of Feixian. Shen Xingxue, the princess of Daxia, has a high position in the flying fairy. No one dares to despise what she said. However, the little princess who should face Daxia is extremely protective of Chu mo.


    Therefore, even Yin Ming didn''t want to touch this mold.


    Now the royal family has made an order, so he is equivalent to getting the "permission to kill", looking at Chu Mo with a sneer: "what else do you say now?"


    Chu Mo sighed softly and said loudly, "emperor, is this your order? I''ll only ask once. If you don''t answer, I''ll take it as your default, then all the previous feelings will be written off!"


    The voice of Chu Mo spread all over the Imperial City, and even many people outside the imperial city and in the Yanhuang City heard this sudden sentence.


    Many people''s faces were puzzled, and they didn''t know what had happened.


    However, the people in Yanhuang city grew up at the feet of the emperor and have more knowledge. Especially in the past two years, they have seen more incredible things, and gradually they are not so afraid.


    After the sound of Chu Mo sounded, the whole imperial city was silent.


    After a long time, I didn''t hear any response.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a wry smile and sighed: "well, your majesty, you were good to me before, and I won''t embarrass you if you cut me off now. From then on, you go your way and I cross my single wooden bridge. About the state of Chu, if you want to fight, I''ll go on... But this Yin Ming, I won''t be merciful."


    "Bah... Little thing, what do you think you are?" Yin Ming''s lungs almost burst, what does the heart mean? What can you do to me, a little boy? This big talk... It''s almost endless!


    Chu Mo said, looking up at Xia Hao: "you dog, you should have killed you! For the sake of your father, spare your dog''s life! Now get out of here and dare to appear in front of me again. The dog''s leg will be interrupted by you. Even if the miracle doctor comes, he can''t cure you. Do you believe it?"


    Xia Hao was furious: "Chu mo... You little beast, today you are doomed!"


    Chu Mo''s face showed a complex smile and asked softly, "is it?"

 Chapter 386

    "Master, please do it!" At this time, Xia Hao seemed too lazy to say anything to Chu mo. he turned his face to Yin Ming, hugged his fist and said, "shoot to kill!"


    Between Yan Ming''s eyebrows, there was an instant cold murder, his body flashed, and rushed to Chu Mo in front of him in an instant, a cold light appeared from his hands, and his weapon turned out to be a slap big sword!


    Although the sword was small, its breath was extremely amazing, and it directly stabbed Chu Mo''s face door.


    This little sword is refined from rare materials that Yin Ming spent more than ten years looking for. It''s not that he doesn''t want to refine a long sword, but that the material is really insufficient. That''s it... I''m envied by countless big people and I wish I could buy it at a high price.


    In the face of Chu Mo, although Yan Ming said easily and seemed to be completely dismissive, he was very careful in his heart.


    In Yin Ming''s view, Chu Mo was a very evil boy, who had too many mysterious things that troubled him.


    Three years ago, he suddenly rose and was born. It took only one year to stir up the world. There was also a mysterious master. The sudden disappearance two years ago, many people are speculating that Chu Mo may have died of serious injury.


    But Yin Ming felt that Chu Mo must still live in this world!


    Facts also proved his judgment.


    Moreover, two years later, Chu Mo''s breath was much higher than that of two years ago.


    Even the most talented teenager can''t have such a big change in two years.


    Therefore, as soon as Yin Ming started, he showed all his strength.


    He never wants to capsize in the gutter!


    If you want to kill, make up your mind to kill with one blow!


    "Death!"


    Yin Ming''s throat gave a loud drink.


    The sound was like thunder, which made the bodyguards around bleed their ears and noses, and their faces were appalled.


    Xia Hao also felt his internal organs churning violently, and immediately retreated behind the guards with a pale face.


    Chu Mo seemed to be stunned and stood there motionless.


    Yin Ming thought so at first, but then... He found that something was wrong, because there was no fear on the handsome boy''s face in front of him, and his eyes were extremely clear, as if he was looking at him with a bit of banter.


    "Death is imminent, and dare to pretend to be calm..." Yan Ming gritted his teeth and tried his best to urge the yuan force in his body, and an extremely strong aura was formed around his body!


    Vow to kill Chu Mo with one blow!


    On the little sword, Sen Han''s murderous spirit was close in front of him, and Chu Mo''s body finally moved!


    Because at this time, Yin Ming''s move... Is completely old, even if you want to change... There is no time!


    Chu Mo''s feet stepped on the phantom wind step, and his head tilted, and the sword that Yan Ming saw as a must hit was close to Chu Mo''s cheek... A sword pierced the air!


    "This is impossible!" Yin Ming''s heart surged, but his reaction... Was also very fast!


    It goes without saying that the innate realm of power, the strong who stand at the top of the human world, and the strong psychological quality.


    Yin Ming held the sword in his hand and stabbed it sideways, stabbing Chu Mo''s face


    Chu Mo snorted coldly and punched casually - the human fist of the three talents of heaven, earth and man.


    Bang hard in Yin Ming''s heart.


    Bang!


    This punch was solid and did not fail at all.


    The latter came first and hit with one punch.


    Click!


    The bone in his chest was smashed by Chu Mo''s fist.


    The powerful heart of the innate realm also broke into countless blood clots!


    Yin Ming''s eyes suddenly synapsed outward, like the eyes of a goldfish, and became the boss.


    Then a mouthful of blood gushed down his throat.


    Without even saying a word, he was killed by Chu Mo''s fist, and the whole person fell directly to the ground, unconscious twitching twice, and he was completely killed.


    All this happened only at the moment of lightning.


    This speed was too fast, in fact, it was just the moment Xia Hao and these people retreated in horror. When they stood firm, what they saw... Was the scene of Yin Ming''s death in the end!


    "Ah!" Xia Hao lost his voice and screamed out. He felt his legs soft and knelt down directly on the ground.


    Regardless of his character, Xia Hao, the Third Prince of Da Xia, is also a strong general in the battlefield after all. He is not a soft coward who has never seen blood, but at the moment, he is really scared out of his wits.


    The ancestor of Yin Ming, the boss of the great congenital realm, was killed by Chu Mo with one punch.


    If someone had told him this before, he would not believe it.


    Xia Hao behaved like this, and the guards were even more frightened. One by one, they all threw down their weapons, knelt down, and dared not move!


    This is power!


    Chu Mo glanced at Xia Hao coldly, sucked in Yan Ming''s sword made of rare materials, didn''t look at it, and rowed at Xia Hao... An old sword gas burst out from the sword in an instant.


    This sword Qi, condensed from pure and incomparable vitality, directly cut Xia Hao''s two legs below his knees, and then cut those two broken legs to pieces


    "Say break your two dog legs, break your two dog legs! Xia Hao, tell your father and emperor, take care of yourself, don''t force me to take people to destroy my hometown!" Chu Mo finished this sentence, his body flashed, and instantly left the palace.


    After a long time, an earthshaking scream came from the palace: "my leg..."


    Later, Chu Mo went to Xu''s house and visited Xu Zhongliang, the outgoing head of the current cabinet. They didn''t talk for long, so Chu Mo left.


    Then, Chu Mo went to Fang Mingtong''s family again, and talked with the marshal who was about to leave but may not be able to leave now. After talking for a while, Chu Mo said something and left.


    Finally, Chu Mo went to the home of Prince Xia Jing.


    Prince Xia Jing didn''t know what happened in the imperial city at this time. In fact, this prince, who was once the most powerful prince in the summer, has ignored political affairs for a long time now. He was obsessed with teasing several newly born children at home and was relieved to be his rich man.


    "Master Chu... How can it be you? You, you are still alive? Hahaha, great, hurry up, hurry up, get the best! I''m going to get drunk with Master Chu today!"


    Seeing Chu Mo, Xia Jing was very happy, and obviously felt that the prince had completely put down his previous burden and pressure, and there was no prince''s airs on his whole body.


    "Lord, I just came to see you to see if you have completely recovered." Chu Mo smiled and said, "don''t bother. I''ll sit for a while and leave."


    For Xia Jing, Chu Mo still has some feelings. When he first treated Xia Jing, Chu Mo severely punished him and refined the antidote pills for his master, the demon king. Thanks to Xia Jing, otherwise, only relying on Chu Mo himself, I don''t know when I can get together those herbs.


    To Chu Mo''s delight, Xia Jing''s temperament has changed a lot since he recovered from his illness. He has completely given up fighting for power and profit, and people have become a lot kinder. At least, I won''t harm others anymore.


    Therefore, before leaving, Chu Mo thought of coming to see him. At the same time, he also had something to tell him.

 Chapter 387

    "How can you do that? It''s two years after you disappear. It''s so easy to come back. How can you say to leave? I haven''t drunk for a long time. Today, I''m drunk with you!" Xia Jing looked happy.


    At this time, a person hurried in outside. Seeing Chu Mo, he was slightly stunned, and his face was a little embarrassed.


    Xia Jing waved his hand: "if you have anything, just say it straight. Master Chu is not an outsider!"


    The bodyguard, who was obviously Xia Jing''s confidant, immediately hesitated and looked embarrassed.


    Xia Jing frowned and just wanted to swear, Chu Mo said aside, "forget it, don''t embarrass him, is it my business?"


    The man nodded gratefully.


    Xia Jing was stunned.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "OK, go down first. I''ll tell the Lord about these things, and it won''t involve your Lord."


    The bodyguard suddenly twitched at the corners of his mouth and glanced at Xia Jing.


    Xia Jing said, "if you go down, you go down!"


    The bodyguard immediately withdrew as if granted an amnesty.


    Xia Jing just stared at Chu Mo at this time: "what''s the name of this? What''s the trouble? I''ve only asked about the affairs in the court for a long time now, and I can''t tell you anything!"


    "Hehe, are you willing to live like this all the time?" Chu Mo smiled, looked at Xia Jing and said, "according to my understanding of the Lord, the LORD was once an ambitious person!"


    "Hey, don''t make fun of me. You know, it was once." Xia Jing said with a wry smile, "in those days, the king was trusted by the emperor''s brother, so he did something boldly and offended many dignitaries. Therefore, all kinds of rumors blackened the king to pieces, and those that didn''t have were planted on the king. Besides, the Emperor gave power. When the emperor doesn''t want to give it one day, he will naturally take it back."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "it seems that the Lord is quite wronged."


    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo with a wry smile: "some things are not unjustified, but there are many, which are really unjustified. But... What''s the matter with you today?"


    "It''s all right. Just in the palace, I killed a person with a congenital realm." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "What?" Xia Jing was surprised and stood up. Staring at Chu Mo dumbfounded, "did you kill ancestor Yin Ming?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes. I also wasted two legs of Xia Hao, the third prince."


    "You... You... You unexpectedly..." Xia Jing''s face changed, a pale, for a long time, just a little weak to hang down his arms, sat there decadent, Ran Hou murmured: "you boy, haven''t appeared for two years, and once you appear, you caused such a terrible disaster..."


    "The Lord is afraid?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    "It''s none of my business!" Xia Jing rolled her eyes and patted her chest with her hand. "I''m worried about you! You''ve simply caused a terrible disaster!"


    "Tianjian gate?" Chu Mo asked.


    Xia Jing nodded: "the Tianjian gate... Has a deep foundation, and Yin Ming is not the only one with the power of the innate realm..." speaking of this, Xia Jing suddenly seemed to think of something. Looking up at Chu Mo, "did you kill Yin Ming?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded.


    "How can you kill the power of the innate realm? Haven''t you been hurt at all?" Xia Jing''s face had an incredible expression.


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded again.


    Hoo!


    Xia Jing spit out a long breath of turbidity, and the light flashes in her eyes. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "do you think Yin Ming should be killed?"


    "For you, it''s natural to kill. Since you hit him, you should also know what happened last year." Xia Jing sighed, looking at Chu Mo with a complicated complexion: "at that time... I also advised brother Huang not to do this, but... You should know that Fang Shuai is still good, Xu Shoufu is a little old..."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and said, "the Lord is at the peak of spring and autumn now. How can you say such gloomy words?"


    Xia Jing also laughed at this time: "you little boy, just got into such a big trouble and came to me. It''s also unsettling and kind..."


    "Isn''t the Lord afraid?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    "That depends on what Wang wants." Xia Jing also completely calmed down at this time, and his eyes twinkled at Chu mo.


    "What does the Lord want?" The smile on Chu Mo''s face was also meaningful.


    He came to the prince''s residence today to see Xia Jing''s attitude and whether this once powerful prince has completely lost his ambition.


    Not yet, it seems!


    Teasing children at home is just Xia Jing''s helpless move.


    "Why didn''t you see Mr. Yuchi?" Chu Mo suddenly cut off the topic.


    "Don''t you know? Mr. weichi, now he is the Deputy palace master of the misty palace..." Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "you are the palace master... Really incompetent!"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines: "where is Mr. dantai in the palace?"


    "So is that one!" Xia Jing''s natural way.


    "They all went to the state of Chu together?" Chu Mo was really a little surprised, and finally understood why the emperor was so afraid of Chu.


    In the past two years when his feelings were gone, Chu Yan and other people managed to make the state of Chu so powerful that they even poached the former Imperial Palace offerings and Lord''s residence offerings.


    "They... Won''t come back?" Chu Mo still couldn''t believe it.


    Xia Jing said, "anyway, before leaving, Mr. weichi once told me that Prince Chu was very kind to them, and they must help Prince Chu. As for when to come back... It''s hard to say."


    Saying this, Xia Jing smiled: "by the way, even the unknown old eunuch next to the emperor brother... Is also in your state of Chu! Therefore, I sometimes feel strange that you say that you are a little boy, what is the charm, that you can deceive all these masters into your camp and follow you wholeheartedly."


    "Where do I know..." Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "And... He Xu, the second commander of the miners'' corps, also took more than 3000 people, together with more than 15000 of your grandfather''s former subordinates... Directly defected from Daxia, took his family members, and surrendered to the state of Chu."


    "And this..." Chu Mo was completely speechless.


    "Yes, and it seems that they were prepared to quietly pick up the family members long ago. This thing... They did it very secretly, and there was no news before they started." Xia Jing smiled and said, "brother Huang... Was so angry that he vomited blood directly. Do you say he hates you?"


    "...." Chu Mo''s face was speechless. This kind of thing happened to him, and he was afraid to be half angry.


    Xia Jing said, "after all, it''s the emperor''s brother who made a mistake first. This matter has not been announced, but it should not have happened. Therefore, the feelings of the emperor''s brother for you have been very complicated, but Xia Hao has been clamoring to attack the state of Chu. This time, he must have no chance to Hui."


    At this time, Chu Mo raised his head and looked at Xia Jing: "if the Lord became the emperor of Xia, what would happen?"


    Xia Jing''s breath suddenly hurried up, Ran Hou shook his head repeatedly: "don''t pit me..."


    Yesterday, everyone was very awesome. Tomorrow is 2016. I wish you a happy New Year''s day here in advance!


    Ran Hou, there will be an explosion tomorrow!


    Keep the guaranteed monthly ticket for me in advance. There will be many outbreaks in the whole month!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 388

    "Why did you get stuck? Don''t you want to?" Chu Mo forced him to ask.


    "This..." Xia Jing''s face showed hesitation. No one knew better than him what it was like to fall from the peak of power. Now, although it seemed to have been completely put down, whether it was really put down was only clear in his own heart.


    "Chu Mo, tell me, what exactly do you mean? Don''t forget that the current summer is the vassal state of Feixian, and you won''t be unaware of Shen Xingxue''s position in Feixian. And she is the emperor''s own daughter!" Xia Jing was silent for a long time, raised his head and looked at Chu mo.


    "I know, but the prince is also a member of the Xia royal family." Chu Mo smiled: "it''s true that Princess Xingxue is the emperor''s daughter, but..."


    "But what?" Xia Jing frowned at Chu mo.


    "But Feixian... His attitude towards the emperor, ha ha..." Chu Mo laughed, thinking of the lofty and arrogant woman, and said faintly, "but it''s always been bad."


    £ª£ª


    "Is there such a thing?" Xia Jing obviously didn''t know about it and frowned for a moment, Murmured: "I remember, this thing... I was careless about it. At the beginning, the crown prince was blinded by the people of Feixian. Obviously, if he really cared about love, he wouldn''t do it. Moreover, when Xingxue came last year, it was also because of your business. Turning Daxia into the dependency of Feixian... It seemed that he didn''t ask the emperor''s advice. But at that time, everyone didn''t think there was anything abnormal about this matter ¡­¡­¡±


    Xia Jing said, suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "so... Even if... This king really did that, there will be no reaction from Feixian?"


    "As long as the emperor is alive, there will be no reaction." Chu Mo said.


    "Then... Over there at Tianjian gate?" Xia Jing seems to have entered the role and began to seriously consider this matter.


    If someone else said this to him, I''m afraid Xia Jing''s first reaction. It is to cut this man directly, then kill his nine clans, and then bind himself to the imperial palace to apologize.


    But the person who said this was Chu Mo, who killed the first master in Daxia palace now


    This is too much for Xia Jing not to seriously consider.


    Ninety five, who doesn''t want that position?


    Not to mention that Xia Jing was infinitely close to that position. As long as he stretched out his hand... He could touch it.


    "Tianjian gate? I''ll pick them later." Chu Mo said faintly, the gratitude and resentment between him and Tianjian gate. It''s not generally deep, from Leng Qiuming at the beginning, to Zhao Qing later, to the head of Tianjian sect and the elders in Tianjian sect.


    This grudge is much deeper than the grudge between Chu Mo and changshengtian, and all the time, it is the tianjianmen side that is constantly looking for Chu Mo''s trouble.


    As the saying goes, it''s not rude. Chu Mo can''t react at all with such care from the Tianjian gate.


    Not to mention the details of tianjianmen this time, the ancestor Yin Ming died at the hands of Chu mo. This hatred between the two sides will never die.


    Whether it''s tianjianmen or Chu Mo, it''s impossible to retreat.


    "Really?" A bright color flashed in Xia Jing''s eyes.


    "Give me the address. I''ll go now." Chu Mo stood up, looked at Xia Jing and said with a faint smile, "things should be done sooner rather than later."


    With that, Chu Mo glanced at Xia Jing: "besides, Xu Shoufu and Fang Shuai... I have said hello."


    "What?" Xia Jing felt a chill and ran along his back all the way. He looked at Chu Mo dumbfounded: "you actually told them this?"


    Xia Jing was very frightened. Xu Zhongliang returned it. Who doesn''t know that Fang Mingtong is the emperor''s loyal confidant and a firm royalist?


    Chu Mo smiled and waved his hand: "things are not as serious as you think. Although Fang Shuai is not happy, he also understands that in this situation, if the emperor continues to be in power, I''m afraid there will be a life and death war between Daxia and Chu sooner or later!"


    "He is not optimistic about the outcome of the battle of life and death." Chu Mo said.


    Xia Jing was silent for a long time before he said in a deep voice, "come on, get ready. The king will go into the palace."


    Chu Mo nodded, "then... I''m waiting for the good news of the Lord?"


    "It should be the good news that Wang is waiting for you, young master." Xia Jing''s face showed a faint smile, and then his body also sent out a strong momentum, which had not appeared on him for a long time.


    The last time... It seems that he was the head of the cabinet.


    "I miss it!" Xia Jing slightly closed her eyes and said in her heart.


    Neither Chu Mo nor Xia Jing mentioned how Xia Jing would treat the state of Chu after becoming emperor, because it didn''t need to be mentioned at all.


    Xia Jing is a very smart person, just like when he found that Chu Mo was not what he could deal with, he turned around and immediately made friends with Chu mo. This is nothing. The most important thing is that he even changed his way of doing things!


    And Chu Mo at that time... To be honest, he was far less powerful than today.


    So, to some extent, Xia Jing is smarter than his royal brother!


    Perhaps, his brilliant talent is not as good as the Emperor today, but in dealing with people, he is much better than the emperor.


    Chu Mo left the prince''s mansion and Yanhuang City, flying at high speed in the void.


    If tianjianmen knew about Yin Ming''s death, they would certainly react in the shortest time, or make a defense, or send people to sneak into the state of Chu to carry out various assassinations to retaliate. These are not what Chu Mo wanted to see.


    Therefore, we must take advantage of their reaction, hit them unprepared!


    "Tianjianmen... Just become the target of Li Wei in this human world!"


    Chu Mo''s body shape is like a rainbow, the power in his body is endless, and the phantom wind moves fast and fast.


    One day later, Chu Mo appeared in front of the Mountain Gate of Tianjian gate.


    Looking at the ancient Mountain Gate full of years in front of him, Chu Mo sighed and gave up his plan to destroy the mountain gate.


    Any sect that can occupy the world for hundreds of thousands of years has its own uniqueness and should be respected. Unfortunately, any sect will experience the scene of prosperity and decline.


    This has always been the case, with few exceptions.


    Chu Mo came to the mountain gate and walked up the steps step by step.


    "Stop!"


    "What do you do?"


    Two young disciples of Tianjian sect jumped out and stared at Chu Mo with a cold face.


    This scene, deja vu.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help smiling and said, "I''ll kill the door."


    "We don''t accept disciples..." while Chu Mo was talking, one of the disciples sneered and said at the same time. However, only half said, he opened his eyes, looked at Chu Mo strangely, and then suddenly burst out laughing, "what are you talking about? Little beast... Is your brain caught by the door?"


    Another Tianjian sect disciple couldn''t help laughing: "I haven''t met such an idiot for a long time. I feel good. Finally, I can verify the set of swordsmanship I just learned!"


    With these words, the two disciples instantly drew their swords and attacked Chu mo


    I saw your monthly ticket. It''s very awesome. I love you! (to be continued.)


    Chapter 388 Tianjian gate:

 Chapter 389

    Chu Mo smiled, flashed over the two disciples of Tianjian mountain, and disappeared directly in front of them. n¡Ê


    "Where are people?"


    "Why not?"


    "Is there an illusion?"


    "How can it be? I just saw it!"


    The two poor disciples of Tianjian sect looked around with a dull face, and the whole person was not well.


    Then, the two looked at each other, and both saw the look of horror in each other''s eyes. Then, they said in unison, "are we going to hell!" The two disciples of Tianjian sect all shivered and turned pale.


    But immediately, they heard a startling roar from the distant sect direction.


    "This voice... Why is it so like our sect leader?" One disciple said.


    "I also feel... Very much like our sect leader!" Another disciple said.


    "What shall we do?"


    "What to do? Just take it here! Shit, don''t you even bother to kill us without looking at that face? What do you want to do? What can you do? Do you want to go up the mountain to die?" The Tianjian sect disciple who spoke was a little older. At this time, if he didn''t understand that the other party was coming for revenge, he was an idiot!


    At this time, on the tianjianmen mountain, on the wide square, Chu Mo had been fighting with a group of people.


    Seeing Chu Mo, the head of Tianjian sect was furious: "little beast, we''ve been looking for you for two years. I didn''t expect you to dare to come to the door today!"


    All the elders of the Tianjian gate over there also gathered around. Although Chu Mo didn''t know what ambition and leopard courage he had, he had the courage to run to the sect location of the Tianjian gate, but since he came, he couldn''t think of going back!


    Chu Mo was also too lazy to talk nonsense with these people. He looked at the Tianjian sect leader and the elders who looked familiar. It was this group of people who sneaked into Yanhuang city and attacked him together, causing him to suffer heavy losses.


    "Since I''m here today, it''s natural to take your dog''s head!" Chu Mo said, raising his hand at the Lord of Tianjian sect, and a light instantly shot at the Lord of Tianjian sect.


    Poof!


    The Lord of Tianjian sect didn''t have time to say another word at all, and the light passed directly through his eyebrows.


    Plop. The body of tianjianmen fell to the ground, staring at the boss with one eye. As if he didn''t believe it at all, the head of his sect, such a powerful master, unexpectedly died like this.


    All the other elders were terrified, and one of them seemed to recognize what the light was, and couldn''t help shouting: "that''s the sword of Yin Ming''s father! How could it be in your hand... Little beast, what did you do to Yin Ming''s father?"


    Other elders. They were all scared silly and cold all over!


    What happened to Yinming ancestor?


    It''s needless to say?


    If he is alive, how can his favorite weapon appear in the hands of his enemy?


    "Kill him!" One of the elders let out a crazy roar.


    Poof!


    That little sword. Go straight through the elder''s throat.


    Clatter!


    The long sword in the hands of the second slain elder fell to the ground.


    In the crowd, a young man looked at this scene with great shock, and his eyes were full of horror. Still with a thick unbelievable!


    "Isn''t this the boy I met on the grassland?"


    "He is Chu Mo? In just twoorthree years... How can he rise to this level?"


    This young man is Leng Qiuming!


    When Leng Qiuming was shocked, the third elder. Has died in the hands of Chu mo.


    So far, Chu Mo has not even shown his weapon.


    Leng Qiuming shivered all over, and then he turned and left.


    Tianjian gate is over!


    Even Yinming ancestor died in his hand. The whole Tianjian gate, who else can stop him?


    Those legendary ancestors who didn''t know how to live or die?


    Don''t be kidding, those ancestors are dead and alive, no one knows. Maybe he''s already dead.


    Leng Qiuming is a very smart young man with good talent and smart people. He has a high prestige in the Tianjian gate, but at this moment, he has been scared out of his courage.


    Those other people didn''t notice Leng Qiuming''s departure. In fact, all the disciples of Tianjian sect here were almost frightened. Their legs were weak, their bodies trembled, and their courage to escape... Almost lost.


    Normally, in their eyes, an elder like a God was as small as a mole ant in front of the young man. In the blink of an eye, he died!


    With the sect leader and several elders, there was no enemy of unity in front of Chu mo.


    Less than a incense, all died under Yin Ming''s favorite sword.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and looked around. Where his eyes could reach, all the disciples of Tianjian sect lowered their heads, but no one dared to look at him!


    Moreover, a considerable number of people with low accomplishments knelt there directly with their legs soft and shivered all over to beg for mercy.


    "Don''t kill me..."


    "It has nothing to do with us. Don''t kill me..."


    "We are just ordinary disciples... Please don''t kill us!"


    Chu Mo didn''t pay attention to these people, but searched in the crowd. In the end, he didn''t see Leng Qiuming''s trace. In his heart, he secretly said: you''re lucky not to appear here, otherwise... Even if you don''t kill you, at least your skills will be wasted.


    At this time, a sudden anger came from the distance: "who dares to come to our Tianjian gate to kill? I''m going to break you into pieces!"


    Then, a figure, like a light, rushed towards this side at high speed, and the whole person was like a meteor.


    Inborn!


    Another congenital!


    No wonder Xia Jing said that the Tianjian gate is difficult to deal with, and the inside story is really not shallow.


    Chu Mo coldly looked at the figure constantly flying close. When the figure flew over Chu Mo''s head, Chu Mo suddenly jumped in place, and then... Kicked the man hard.


    "Get back!"


    Boom!


    The man stepped out in an instant!


    Their feet... Collided directly with each other!


    It made an earth shattering noise, like thunder.


    The shock made many disciples of Tianjian sect bleed in their seven orifices below.


    Then, the figure, like when he came, was forcibly kicked back by Chu Mo, and he also gave a scream of extreme anger.


    The leg bone of one of his legs... Is completely broken!


    "Who else?" Chu Mo''s voice shrouded the sky over the Tianjian gate, and his cold eyes seemed to scan all directions.


    Deep in the Tianjian gate, in the hinterland of a big mountain, an old man with white hair and beard sat there quietly. Everything that happened outside seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Including the death of Tianjian sect leader and those elders, as well as the fact that a congenital ancestor had just lost a leg directly, this white haired old man was indifferent and did not move at all.


    However, when Chu Mo shouted out this voice, the old man''s eyes suddenly opened, and there were two sharp lights as sharp as swords in his eyes, but... The light just flashed away. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 390

    Then, he closed his eyes slightly, and then murmured, "I''m only half a step away from the robbery and flight. What does this world''s gratitude and resentment have to do with me? Tianjian gate... Was created by me and was once prosperous, but any sect will eventually decline... On this day, there is no difference between seeing and not seeing."


    The old man said with a sigh: "however, when I succeed in the robbery and am about to leave the world... Boy, I will definitely find you and destroy you! I will also destroy your nine families! Don''t think you are strong, so you don''t have to pay a price."


    Chu Mo stood in mid air, expanded his divine consciousness, and began to search.


    He has no interest in these disciples of Tianjian sect and doesn''t want to pay attention at all.


    But he didn''t want to let go of any of the details of Tianjian gate!


    If you can''t completely destroy the details of Jianmen today, then one day, there will be trouble coming to your door.


    Chu Mo unfolded his divine consciousness while using his spiritual power to hook the sky god''s mirror, looking for a treasure, looking for someone or something. The sky god''s mirror is the best.


    At this time, the inborn strong man with a broken leg rushed towards Chu Mo again.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and looked at the man: "are you not afraid of death?"


    "Little beast, how happy is life? What''s the fear of death? You want to destroy our Tianjian gate today, and I will never agree!" Say, this inborn realm of strong, once again toward Chu Mo hand.


    "Don''t say you''re so pathetic. If it weren''t for your tianjianmen''s repeated harm to me, I''d run to you to revenge when I was full?" Chu Mo looked at the man coldly: "since you want to sacrifice your life to become benevolence, then make it happen to you!"


    Say, Chu Mo''s hand, suddenly more a knife.


    Kill heaven!


    Brush!


    Chu Mo stabbed the strong man in the innate realm.


    Soul snatching!


    The strong man of tianjianmen in the innate realm, who had a pair of extremely angry eyes, suddenly became confused at the moment of seeing the light of killing the sky knife.


    This amazing knife, not to mention him, can''t be avoided even by monks in the ordinary foundation building realm!


    A huge head rose into the sky.


    A cavity of hot blood gushed out.


    The body of the tianjianmen strongman in the innate realm fell from the sky and fell on the square below.


    The whole Tianjian gate is dead!


    No sound!


    At this time, Chu Mo''s eyes focused on the hinterland of a big mountain in the distance and said coldly, "why? Disciples and grandchildren are dying. Do you want to hide there and pretend to die?"


    Chu Mo said, there was no movement there.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sneering: "at this time, are you still lucky? It''s really interesting. Unexpectedly, the most powerful ancestor in the Tianjian gate... Turned out to be a shrinking turtle..."


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the mountain collapsed directly, and a figure rose into the sky.


    At the same time, there was a thunderbolt like roar: "little beast... Who do you say is a shrinking turtle?"


    An old man with white hair and beard and wearing a shabby Taoist robe appeared in front of Chu Mo, and raised his hand with a palm: "I''m going to kill you!"


    "You have to have that ability!" Chu Mo said, a human fist, bang at the palm of the old man with white hair and beard.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Chu Mo''s body directly backed up hundreds of feet.


    The white haired old man also stepped back hundreds of feet and looked at Chu Mo with incredible eyes: "how can you have such a powerful power?"


    At this time, the disciples in the tianjianmen square, who were in mourning, all seemed to see hope, looking at the white haired old man in the sky with extremely eager eyes.


    "Is this the founder of our Tianjian gate?"


    "I''ve seen the portrait of Lao Zu... Just like this man!"


    "God... Our ancestors are still living in this world!"


    "The old ancestor came out of the mountain, and we were saved!"


    "Great... Lao Zu is finally out of the mountain. We must be saved!"


    "Ancestor... Kill this beast and avenge the sect leader!"


    "Lao Zu..."


    On the square, countless disciples of Tianjian gate issued sad cries.


    The old man, who had nothing to say, didn''t say a word, just stared at Chu Mo with cold eyes, and cursed in his heart. Which bastard provoked such a evil star? Unexpectedly, it implicated the whole Tianjian gate. Now even he... The founder of Tianjian gate, has been implicated.


    If he knew who did it, he would kill it himself!


    "Boy, it''s not enough for you to kill so many people in Tianjian gate? What a worry... Let you have to kill all the people in Tianjian gate?" The old man with white hair and beard didn''t say anything, but said to Chu Mo by means of sound transmission.


    He also knew that his words could not be said openly, otherwise the disciples of Tianjian gate in the square would collapse immediately.


    In their mind, the God like founder even spoke softly to a teenager... No one can accept this kind of thing.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to save face for the old man at all, and said coldly, "who said I was going to kill all the people of Tianjian sect? Are you blind? Didn''t you see that I killed all the people above the elders of your Tianjian sect? Those disciples... Did I kill one?"


    Those people in the square were suddenly a little stunned. They didn''t understand why this murderous teenager would suddenly say these words.


    However, there are also smart people who guessed that it might be their grandparents who said something to others.


    The white haired old man''s face did not change, and then he sent a message to Chu Mo: "you have killed so many people, and your enemies should be solved rather than tied. Do you want to continue? If I really work hard with you, I may not be able to leave you here!"


    Chu Mo sneered, and again did not use voice transmission, but said in a loud voice, "I have never provoked your Tianjian sect. At first, on the grassland, a disciple of your Tianjian sect named Leng Qiuming wanted to harm me. At that time, I was weak, not his opponent, and I endured it."


    "Then, there is a man named Zhao Qing..."


    At this time, there was a burst of discussion in the square below.


    "Zhao Qing? Is it Zhao Qing, the golden elder who entered the Qinglong hall before?"


    "It should be... I heard it was dead..."


    "Leng Qiuming even had a grudge against this murderous God? No wonder he couldn''t be found... He must have run away!"


    Chu Mo ignored the noise in the square, looked at the founder of the Tianjian gate, and then said, "later, the head of your Tianjian gate, with a group of elders, ran to Yanhuang, the capital of Daxia, where I was located, and a group of people shot at me at the same time..."


    "I was seriously injured at that time. I almost... Died completely!"


    "I spent two years recuperating from the injury. After recovering from the injury, I returned to Yanhuang city and met another innate power named Yin Ming. Hey... Is he from your Tianjian sect, too?"


    Chu Mo''s face showed a mocking color: "you said that your Tianjian gate is endless. Would you bear it if it were you?"

 Chapter 391

    The old man with white hair and beard twitched violently at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect that his sect should have such a deep resentment with this terrible teenager.


    For a long time, he began to speak with difficulty. This time, he didn''t use voice transmission.


    "Even if what you said is true, but now that you have killed so many people, is it not enough? Do you want to continue to kill?" The white haired ancestor of tianjianmen said on his mouth, but in his heart he was gnashing his teeth and swearing: now I admit defeat and surrender, this boy is a young man after all, and he is not experienced enough. Seeing me surrender, he will definitely be soft hearted. I can endure it for a while... Little beast, you wait for me to succeed in the robbery!


    Chu Mo looked at him and said coldly, "not enough, unless you die!"


    "You... Boy, don''t push too hard!" The ancestor of Tianjian sect was so angry that Chu Mo blew his beard and glared, and he almost lost his breath.


    Chu Mo was very angry and smiled, "I''m pushing too hard? Well, I''ve never tried to be a villain. Life is always the same and not perfect." Chu Mo said coldly, and the light in his eyes became colder and colder. Looking at the ancestor of tianjianmen, "today, I''ll be a terrible villain!"


    While talking, Chu Mo''s body flashed, stepped on the phantom wind step, and jumped directly at the ancestor of tianjianmen.


    The ancestor of tianjianmen was also driven out of anger by Chu mo. at present, regardless of the loss of vitality, he directly used his whole body strength to fight directly with Chu mo.


    It has to be said that even in the lowest level of the human world, it is not easy to establish a sect.


    The ancestor of Tianjian sect is superb in swordsmanship and has reached the realm of perfection.


    While fighting with him, Chu Mo thought in his heart: if this person grows up in the heaven, it''s hard to say whether he can achieve the emperor, but it should not be difficult for him to reach the realm of celestial beings and real immortals!


    This is an amazing genius!


    Unfortunately, he was born in the human world, but unfortunately, the opponent he met... Is Chu Mo today!


    This also doomed his ending.


    Even Jieling, who sealed his realm to the maximum combat power that ordinary foundation builders could produce, was not an opponent of Chu mo.


    Not to mention this warrior who has not yet stepped into the realm of foundation building.


    In the end, you can only drink hate.


    At the moment when murdering heaven cut into the eyebrows of the ancestor of tianjianmen, the ancestor of tianjianmen, who represents one of the top strongmen in the human world, had a complex expression of surprise, regret and unwillingness in his eyes, which was extremely rich.


    With one eye, he stared at Chu Mo until he lost his look and died without saying a word. Just stare at Chu Mo''s eyes all the time.


    If Chu Mo''s state of mind is slightly worse, he will certainly be confused by his eyes.


    But today''s Chu Mo has experienced countless lives and deaths!


    Facing the eyes of the ancestor of tianjianmen, Chu Mo''s heart did not fluctuate, Just said a faint sentence: "in this world, it''s not just who has a big fist who is the boss. Everything has to be a truth. I don''t know what the Tianjian sect you founded was like, but today, it''s an unreasonable sect. Your disciples and grandchildren are arrogant, domineering, cold-blooded, selfish... They regard human life as a straw mustard. So, they deserve to die!"


    Chu Mo said, glancing at the dying tianjianmen ancestor: "and if you, from beginning to end, follow your ruthless path and hide in your mountainside to practice, maybe... You won''t die today. But I can guarantee that after entering the spiritual world, people like you will die soon! Don''t think that after flying... Everything will be fine, that world is countless times crueler than the human world!"


    There seemed to be something more in the eyes of the ancestor of tianjianmen looking at Chu mo. the complex eyes gradually disappeared, and finally, it seemed to show a touch of relief.


    Then, his body began to disintegrate, turned into a wisp of dust, and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, and then his eyes looked coldly at the countless disciples of the Tianjian sect below, and said coldly, "from today on, the Tianjian sect will be dissolved. Let''s separate. If you want to continue your cultivation, you can choose to join other sects, and if you want to return to the secular world, you can also exchange it with your own skills. If I hear that anyone has committed an evil deed, although it is thousands of miles away, I will punish him!"


    Chu Mo''s voice was not loud, clear and cold, but it spread to the hearts of every Tianjian sect disciple. Everyone... Couldn''t help kneeling down, even the sound of breathing, didn''t dare to be too loud.


    Today''s war, the whole tianjianmen is completely destroyed from the top. How can the rest of them have the slightest qualification to challenge Chu Mo?


    "Leng Qiuming, I know you''re still in Tianjian gate. I hope you can take care of yourself!" Chu Mo said, his body flashed and disappeared directly into the void.


    On Tianjian mountain, all the disciples of Tianjian sect knelt there until Chu Mo left for a long time, and then someone couldn''t support sitting there with a blank face.


    Then, more and more people breathed a long sigh of relief, and then fell heavily there. In their eyes, they all seemed to lose their look and completely speechless.


    Today''s scene will remain in their hearts forever, and it will be hard to forget forever.


    A few days later, Chu Mo''s figure appeared on the grassland. He was already, somewhat impatient, wanting to see his relatives.


    Servant girl Xiyue and others need some time to come over. After all, they can''t have Chu Mo''s speed anyway.


    As for what will happen in Yanhuang City, Chu Mo is too lazy to take care of it.


    Originally, he was not interested in this worldly struggle for supremacy. If the emperor of the Xia Dynasty had not killed himself and calculated Chu Mo several times, Chu Mo would not have bothered him at all.


    Therefore, the old saying is very reasonable: there is nothing in the world, and nothing bothers others.


    Ordinary ordinary people disturb themselves, but only their own dreams at most; But the king of a country bothers himself, but it''s his country!


    Chu Mo had just entered the territory of Chu state, when he heard that great changes had taken place in Daxia.


    The emperor suddenly became seriously ill and could not continue to preside over the court. Xia Xiong, the second prince, intended to rebel and wanted to hold the emperor hostage and force the emperor to surrender the throne.


    Fang Shuai, together with Xu Zhongliang, the chief assistant, launched the action of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, and then jointly recommended Prince Xia Jing to ascend the throne of God


    Later generations, this event was called "the change of the Double Ninth Festival" in history, because that day happened to be the traditional Double Ninth Festival of the summer, September 9.


    Chu Mo sat in a tavern that had been out of the Imperial City, drinking wine by himself, and the excited discussion of those people came to his ears


    Yes, now in the state of Chu, almost the vast majority of the people are former Daxia people.


    The enthusiasm of these people should be higher for what happened in Daxia.


    Chu Mo listened and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. The emperor, if he wasn''t so suspicious, maybe... He wouldn''t be reduced to this step today.


    Xia Jing... In fact, he is a really capable king.


    However, he should no longer turn his eyes to the state of Chu. After all, just ascended the throne of God, there are too many things that need him to do in Daxia.


    Moreover, as long as he is smart enough, he will never come to the idea of Chu again.


    Just when Chu Mo was thinking a little trance, a shocked... Stammering voice suddenly came from his ear: "male... Male... Male... Male?"

 Chapter 392

    Chu Mo returned to his senses, looked up at the man in front of him, and was slightly stunned. Looking at his worried face, Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and pointed to the opposite side: "sit."


    "Ah, no... dare not..."


    "Sit as you are told!"


    "Ah, thank you... Thank you, childe!" The visitor seemed to be nervous and sat on the chair carefully, in a posture like a child facing Mr. harsh in the school, with his buttocks next to the edge of the chair


    "You..." Chu Mo shook his head slightly, and then asked, "are you ok?"


    "Well, it''s very... Very good. It should... It shouldn''t embarrass you, childe." The visitor wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his round body twisted slightly unnaturally, showing that the owner of the body was not calm at the moment.


    This person is no one else, it is Wang Dafa who has not seen for a long time!


    Now, the finance minister of Chu, one of the hottest celebrities in the whole Chu state, is also!


    In fact, three of his gestures were true and seven were acting, because he had received the news of Chu Mo''s return a day ago.


    At that time, there was jubilation in the Royal Palace of the whole state of Chu. Those who rarely smiled in the past two years all laughed and cried, and then scolded Chu Mo as a heartless bastard


    Wang Dafa also scolded severely in his heart, but on the surface, he didn''t dare to express any dissatisfaction.


    Few people know better than Wang Dafa what kind of Taoist profession that ye has.


    Over the past two years, Wang Dafa has been afraid to make too much publicity, and strictly restrained his family from being too ostentatious. The biggest reason is that he didn''t dare to determine whether the LORD was really dead!


    If he really dies, it''s easy to say that with his ability of Wang Dafa, in a few years, he can even control the economic lifeline of the whole state of Chu in his own hands. At that time, the life and death of the state of Chu is not a word of Wang Dafa?


    But if the Lord didn''t die, if he dared to do so, there would only be one result!


    That''s death!


    There will never be a second result.


    Deep in his heart, Wang Dafa still prefers the first result. After all, it has been two years and there is no news at all, which is not normal at all.


    Especially last autumn, Chu Mo''s grandfather fan Wudi scolded the emperor Xia and was locked up by the emperor to be beheaded in autumn.


    That time, if Chu Mo was alive, it was absolutely impossible not to come out!


    However, Wang Dafa still didn''t dare to take risks. In the face of increasingly restless family members and the encouragement of some people around him, he always remained rational.


    He knows that the Lord is best at creating miracles!


    In case... In case the little man is still alive, he really does something disobedient. When the little man comes out... It''s too late.


    He has made mistakes and doesn''t want to make them again.


    Therefore, even those relatives at home and his subordinates around him complained a lot about him, Wang Dafa still adhered to his original intention, conscientiously, and wholeheartedly obeyed Chu Yan''s orders.


    The economy of the whole state of Chu was greatly enhanced.


    Although it is only two years, and there is no real founding of the state of Chu, the state of Chu already has all the conditions needed for a peaceful and prosperous era!


    "You... Good." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    Wang Dafa''s nose was sour, and his tears almost flowed out. He had the courage to say with a smile, "young master, if you don''t come back, you can''t suppress those people around you. You want to rebel!"


    This is simply bold, but Wang Dafa said it like this, and he said it righteously.


    Chu Mo smiled and stared at Wang Dafa. "Don''t follow me, I won''t believe it. You have no means to suppress those voices."


    "It has been suppressed..." Wang Da said with a bitter smile, "but you know, childe, this man... Ambition has no end..."


    "OK, OK, I know you have made contributions and suffered a lot of grievances in the past two years. I will give you satisfactory compensation after looking back." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Originally, Chu Mo had been hesitant to include Wang Dafa in the magic world. Chu Mo always knew his ambition. However, seeing Wang Dafa this time, Chu Mo''s idea suddenly became clear.


    I will leave the world after all, and the time should not be long.


    The human world is very big!


    Although grandpa is not young, he has himself. He gave birth to several little uncles and aunts with grandma... It''s no problem at all. Maybe he already has them now.


    These... Are people in their own line. In the human world, it''s better to leave some people to escort them.


    After the baptism of the magic world, Chu Mo''s vision has long been not the simple human world youth.


    Wang Dafa was slightly stunned at first, and then, his face showed a surprise color. His eyes, which were already red, even squeezed out a few tears: "childe..."


    "Aren''t you..." Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth: "you are an old fellow. At least you used to be the golden elder of Qinglong hall, and now you are a big man with great power. You are not afraid to cry openly in such a place, and you are not afraid of being laughed at..."


    In fact, many people have secretly looked this way with horror on their faces.


    This is the King City of the state of Chu. Not many people like Wang Dafa don''t know.


    The God of wealth of Chu!


    Unexpectedly, I shed tears at a young man. What is the identity of this young man? Is it Wang Dafa''s illegitimate son left behind?


    If Chu Mo knew what those people thought, he must have a crooked nose. Mom, just like Wang Dafa, can he have a son like this?


    "What are you afraid of? They want to cry to the childe, and they are not qualified!" Wang Dafa wiped the corners of his eyes and said with a proud smile: "no matter how powerful his subordinates are, they are all given by the childe!"


    "...." Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa with a speechless face. He knew that half of this guy was acting, but he was also angry.


    "By the way, the young master and the young lady don''t know about his return this time?" Wang Dafa asked cautiously.


    "Well, however, they should have heard about Daxia?" Chu Mo asked.


    Wang Dafa nodded: "this is due to the intelligence department established by the childe that year..."


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "OK, let''s go. Come with me and meet them!"


    "OK!" Wang Dafa''s face suddenly showed excitement. He knew that the childe was making a big impression on himself!


    In the state of Chu, although they are all members of Chu Mo''s team, in fact, the factional composition is also quite complex.


    Xu fufu is related to his wife Liu Meier; Chu Yan is also a department with tall fools and others; The ethereal palace is a department; The old man fan Wudi''s former subordinates and the miner''s corps are still in the same line.


    However, although these factions have their own small abacus, on the whole, they can be counted as one faction.


    At least, Chu Yan won''t have any problems when mobilizing and commanding them.


    However, Wang Dafa''s side... Is embarrassed.

 Chapter 393

    When he joined Chu Mo that day, his status was very high. Once the golden elder of Qinglong hall, this identity is not for fun. In the past two years, Wang Dafa has also received many people from Qinglong hall. He has soldiers and money in his hands. According to the status of Wang Dafa in the state of Chu, it should be first-class.


    It seems to be true that Chu Yan and the old man fan Wudi have given Wang Dafa considerable respect and freedom.


    But in fact, he is a little out of the circle.


    It''s not that others don''t accept him, but Wang Dafa himself, who thinks he''s taking refuge in... It''s just Chu Mo!


    Not Chu!


    But Chu Mo disappeared again. Once it disappeared, it was two years.


    Otherwise, those relatives and subordinates around him could not have any dissent.


    It''s not that he hasn''t tried to integrate, but it''s difficult to really integrate.


    This has something to do with himself, but it also has a lot to do with the other party.


    Xu fufu is the brother of Chu Mo; Chu Yan and Gao Dashan are the absolute confidants of Chu Mo; The Piaomiao palace was built by Chu mo. up to now, Chu Mo is still the master of the palace; Fan Wudi is Chu Mo''s grandfather


    Only he, Wang Dafa, is a real outsider.


    It happened that Wang Dafa was also in charge of the economic lifeline of the whole Chu state. No matter what major or minor events, he could not do without his support.


    Therefore, Wang Dafa''s identity has always been a little special and embarrassing.


    In the end, Wang Dafa stopped trying, because he knew that if Chu Mo really wouldn''t come back, then... One day, he left the state of Chu, which was the inevitable result.


    Fortunately, Chu Mo finally came back before he reached the limit of his patience.


    At the moment of seeing Chu Mo, Wang Dafa really had an impulse to burst into tears. He said in his heart that your little ancestor was finally back.


    But he didn''t expect that Chu Mo had given him such a big face.


    To let him accompany him to meet those relatives in person is undoubtedly to straighten his name for Wang Dafa and let everyone understand that the God of wealth in the state of Chu... Is not an outsider!


    At this time, the two stood up. Under the gaping gaze of the tavern owner and all the guests, the God of wealth of the state of Chu, with a happy smile on his face and red eyes, followed the young man and walked away cockily


    As soon as they left the front foot, the back foot of the whole pub exploded directly.


    "God... Who was that young man just now? That fat man... If I''m not mistaken, it should be our Chancellor of the exchequer, our God of wealth... What about him?"


    "You''re right. That fat adult is our God of wealth! As for who the young man is... You ask me who I ask? I''m also curious!"


    "How do I feel, that young man... A little like..." someone frowned and hesitated.


    "Like who?"


    "Like the king of Chu..."


    The whole pub instantly became quiet, and everyone''s faces showed shock.


    Today''s king of Chu is Chu Yan, the sister of King mo of Chu. Although no one talks about it publicly, in fact, it is already an open secret.


    Especially after the event last autumn, almost everyone here knows that the real king of Chu has disappeared for a long time. Now the one wearing a silver mask... Is not the king of Chu, but his sister.


    Ordinary people are always the most enthusiastic about these gossip.


    It is said that after the old man fan Wudi arrived in Chu last autumn, Chu Yan gave way to fan Wudi several times, but fan Wudi refused.


    These things are also the talk of the people of Chu.


    So, back to just now, how many people can make such a big man as finance minister Wang Dafa cry and laugh and call him a childe... All over the world?


    Think about the appearance of the young Yushulinfeng again, and the indifference when facing Wang Dafa.


    After the analysis of several people, everyone in the whole pub was stunned!


    By this time, the identity of the handsome boy was ready to come out completely!


    King of Chu!


    The real king of Chu!


    No one expected that the real king of Chu just sat beside them and drank the same wine as them!


    The first one who came to his senses was the owner of the tavern, who was already in his fifties. A little old man without any martial arts skills, like an eagle pouncing on food, directly jumped at the table and shouted, "waiter, hurry... Quickly... Seal this table and these things... For me! This is the table and chairs that the king of Chu sat on! This is the bowls, chopsticks and wine pots that the king of Chu used... No one is allowed to move..."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Walking on the spacious and clean streets of Wangcheng, Chu Mo sighed and whispered, "I''m ashamed to say that my fief belongs to me. I came here for the first time. Looking at everything here, I can feel that Dafa, you have poured your efforts here."


    In this world, what is better than the boss''s affirmation?


    Maybe, but for Wang Dafa, his heart is as sweet as honey at the moment.


    That feeling is simply too cool!


    You Xu fufu is now an officer worshipping a general and a brother of the king of Chu. What''s the matter?


    You, Chu Yan, are the sister of the king of Chu. What happened to you when you exercised royal power in place of the king of Chu for two years?


    Up and down in your misty palace, all are the direct descendants of the king of Chu... What''s the matter?


    No matter how close you are to the king of Chu, but when the king of Chu returns, Wang Dafa... Is the first person to see him!


    With this, you can envy it for a long time!


    In fact, there is no contradiction between Wang Dafa and those other people. At most... It''s just that they don''t look so pleasant to each other.


    Then there are some small details on weekdays.


    If these things can''t be sorted out in time, sooner or later, they will accumulate and form a terrible contradiction.


    If it really erupts, it will be fatal.


    But now, all the heart knot, in Wang Dafa''s heart, instantly dissipated!


    Men, women, smart people, stupid people, in fact, what they often ask for is nothing more than "affirmation".


    "Childe, the front is the inner city, where... Is the childe''s home!" Wang Da smiled and introduced Chu Mo, "now the old general and the king of Chu... Er, Miss Chu Yan, both live there."


    Chu Mo looked at the towering buildings in front of him and nodded. His heart had begun to get a little excited.


    Wang Dafa then said, "the prairie queen will often come to visit. Hehe, before Chu Yan pretended to be a childe, many people thought that the prairie queen took a fancy to the king of Chu..."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and smiled awkwardly.


    Just at this time, in the distance of the long street, a burst of shouting voice suddenly came: "the queen of the prairie is coming... People who have nothing to do, etc. step back!"


    Wang Dafa was slightly stunned, and then smiled at Chu Mo: "young master... What a coincidence!"¡ª¡ª


    Six more broke out, thank you, happy New Year''s Day! 2015, goodbye, 2016, happy New Year!!!

 Chapter 394

    Chu Mo thought: Qiao fart, it must be Na Yi who heard about her appearance in Da Xia. She guessed that she would definitely return to Da Xia and came directly!


    "Childe?" Wang Dayi looked at Chu Mo with a gossip face, which made Chu Mo have an impulse to beat people. Super fast and stable update of novels, you need to read books


    "Shall we give way?" Wang Da asked with a smile, his eyes full of gossip.


    The legend between Chu Mo and the grassland queen is really fascinating.


    There are many versions of the story between the king of Chu before he rose and the fallen Princess of Wangting.


    In some pubs and teahouses, there are even special storytellers who live by telling these stories.


    Before Chu Mo answered, the two open horses rushed directly to the two men.


    Although the degree was very fast, it was not a rampage. From a distance, he shouted loudly, "the queen of the grassland is riding here, and the people who don''t have time to leave quickly. It''s a crime of disrespect to collide with the Queen''s team!"


    The two opening knights are all from the state of Chu. Chu Yan has always done a good job in etiquette.


    Chu Mo smiled and leaned against the roadside like Wang Da and other pedestrians.


    Then, a large group of people, mighty, headed this way.


    Chu Mo glanced at it and said with a slight smile, "it''s different to be queen. This pomp... It''s really not small."


    At this time, Chu Mo thought about the beautiful and stubborn girl who was on the grassland at the beginning.


    Wang laughed and said, "it''s natural. Even if she doesn''t want to do this, she can''t help it. After all... The Queen''s travel represents the image of the whole court. In my opinion, this is still a streamlined team, otherwise, the number will be more."


    "This is also the reason why kings of all dynasties rarely leave the capital. Going out for a trip is simply a waste of people and money. It''s good that the national strength is prosperous. If the national strength is average, the emperor will travel once. I''m afraid there are complaints everywhere he goes." Chu Mo sighed.


    Wang Da glanced at Chu Mo with some surprise and said with admiration, "the childe has a long-term vision and looks at problems differently from us."


    "Come on, there''s no need to flatter?" Chu Mo smiled.


    Wang Da''s cheek is bigger than that of a few years ago. He was much thicker, and said with a smile, "what my subordinates said is true!"


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Da didn''t call himself a "minister", nor did he call Chu Mo "King". Chu Mo was actually very clear. He knew that Wang Da was expressing loyalty and goodwill in this way, like himself. At the same time, he was also sending a signal to the outside world: when his Majesty was not the king of Chu, I followed him! From the Minister of the dragon. I''m wang Dayi, too!


    Chu Mo didn''t dislike this kind of thought. If Wang Da didn''t have these thoughts, Chu Mo should be vigilant.


    The long motorcade passed by the two people. Chu Mo quietly looked at it with a faint smile on his face. No one could see what was thinking in his heart.


    However, when the long motorcade drove to the middle, it was about to pass by Chu Mo and Wang Da. Suddenly, the curtain of the car, which symbolizes the prairie queen, was suddenly opened, revealing a veiled face. Faintly, you can see the snow like skin and delicate facial features behind the veil.


    Nai didn''t know why she had to open the curtain of the carriage at this time. She just felt. Some stuffy, subconscious, just want to breathe.


    But she forgot that she had come to the King City of Da Chu more than ten times, but there was no one like this. She was nervous and restless


    When she lifted the curtain of the car, her eyes... Suddenly widened, as if she saw the most incredible scene in the world.


    "Stop!" Nai cried out.


    Although the cry was very sudden, the well-trained side of the royal court knight was directly reflected. The two luxury carriages that Na Yi sat in instantly stopped there.


    The carriages behind didn''t hit at all!


    The atmosphere over the whole long street instantly solidified.


    No one knows what happened.


    A servant from the king''s court asked outside the car, "Your Majesty... What''s the matter?"


    No response!


    Na Yi in the carriage was silly. She held the curtain of the carriage with a jade hand and looked at the young man with jade trees on the street.


    A tear, two tears... Tick tock, dripping down Na Yi''s cheek, but she was unaware.


    Gradually, many people''s eyes began to focus on Chu mo.


    There''s no way. Her Majesty''s eyes have been staring at the young man. Those onlookers can''t miss it.


    This makes Teng style Er very unhappy in his heart. He is now the first warrior in the grassland King''s court!


    It is the royal court Knight canonized by Queen Nai herself.


    Teng style was born in the grassland. When he was five or six years old, he was taken away by the defendant and entered the sect to learn martial arts. He didn''t return until a year ago. At the age of 21, he was strong... He even stepped into the state of mind in the heart refining period!


    At this age, this realm, let alone on the grassland, even in the powerful empire like Daxia, is definitely the peak of peerless arrogance!


    Such a genius will not appear for many years.


    Teng style Er is not that kind of grass-roots knight. His parents and grandparents are all Royal Knights. His greatest dream since childhood is to become a real royal court knight. If possible, he wants to become the most powerful warrior in the whole grassland royal court!


    He has talent and blood, and is willing to work hard for this goal. In the process of sect cultivation, he has had three adventures.


    This has created a miracle in the cultivation world. The 21-year-old mingxinqiang!


    After returning to the grassland court, Teng Styler soon became a new idol on the grassland because of his good background and strong strength.


    But what made him uncomfortable was that in the minds of the grassland people, there was a hero Lin Bai who was higher than him!


    A Han!


    This made Teng Styler feel humiliated. He said publicly to the people around him more than once: if I could go down the mountain two years earlier, it must be me who turned the tide. There is nothing wrong with Lin Bai!


    But he didn''t dare to say this to Na Yi, because he knew that in Na Yi''s mind, the man named Lin Bai occupied all positions!


    This makes Teng Styler jealous and unwilling. In his opinion, the most beautiful girl on the grassland should be the most handsome genius like Teng Styler.


    A Han man... How can he take away Na Yi''s heart?


    Since becoming the king''s court Knight beside Na Yi, Teng Styler has expressed his love to Na Yi more than once, either explicitly or secretly.


    Unfortunately, they all fell into the sea without any response.


    Later, Na Yi allied with the state of Chu. As the head of the king''s court, she often visited the state of Chu... This made Teng Fenger understand that Lin Bai was probably the king of Chu.


    However, after seeing the "king of Chu", he dismissed the speculation.


    Because the "king of Chu" saw at a glance that he was a female


    Therefore, Teng style Er did not give up. He believed that one day, Her Majesty would be moved by him and really understand his intentions, so as to accept him.


    But at this moment, the moment Teng Styler saw the boy, his heart suddenly felt a little cold. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 395

    Teng Fenger was riding on the left side of Princess Nai''s carriage. Following Nai''s eyes, he could see the handsome boy on the street at a glance.


    The boy''s appearance made the conceited and handsome Teng style feel ashamed.


    So handsome!


    This is the first feeling of Teng style.


    The second feeling is that the boy is too stable!


    The real strong have a very keen perception of their own kind.


    Although I can''t see through the depth of the boy, I only need one glance, and Teng Styler has an intuition: the boy... Is a strong enemy!


    At the same time, his heart felt cold and endless anger!


    For what?


    Why can a Han teenager make you like this?


    You are the most dazzling pearl in the court!


    You are the goddess in the eyes of hundreds of millions of people in Wang Ting!


    Why do you want to be so cheap?


    Lin Bai, who secretly likes to change your fate in your heart, is all right, but why do you lose heart with a teenager on the streets of Chu state?


    Teng style er''s deep anger somehow ignited at once, and his eyes instantly became red with blood.


    How sensitive is Chu Mo''s perception?


    When Teng Styler saw him for the first time, Chu Mo felt a faint hostility from the man.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t even look at Teng Shier, but looked at Na Yi, who was crying at him, and smiled: "Na Yi, long time no see..."


    "Boy... Take your life!"


    The anger in Teng Styler''s heart finally erupted at the moment when Chu Mo called out the words "Nai"... Completely!


    What kind of thing are you... Dare to call her Majesty''s name?


    "Ah!" Na Yi''s reaction was a little slower, and her realm was not so high after all. However, it is not too slow. It may be the fastest time for Na Yi.


    "Stop!" Na Yi snapped.


    But it''s a little late. The strong man who knows his state of mind will fight with all his strength. Especially what people in Na Yi''s realm can stop?


    Teng style er''s strike was aimed at Chu Mo''s life!


    Make no reservation!


    That roaring long knife. Not to mention the head, even if it is an iron pillar, this knife can be cut off!


    Wang Dafa''s strength is not low. When Teng Fenger''s knife came, Wang Dafa subconsciously wanted to rush up and block Chu Mo in front of him.


    This kind of really can''t be pretended. Although Wang Dafa''s strength is good, he is not Teng style''s opponent. This knife... He can''t stop it!


    But he just wants to rush to block!


    Chu Mo grabbed Wang Dafa. Pull his body aside.


    Then, when Teng Fenger''s earth shattering knife cut in front of Chu Mo, he stretched out his left hand and a thousand heavy hands... Directly patted on the side of the knife.


    Teng Styler shouted, feeling that his whole arm was completely numb, and he could no longer hold the knife, and immediately let go... The knife had reached Chu Mo''s hand.


    Everyone, just feel a flower in front of them, and then. I saw the knife that originally belonged to Teng style Er, came to Chu Mo''s hand, and then... It was put on Teng style er''s neck.


    "I have no quarrel with you. Are you going to kill me?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at Teng style er.


    "Don''t..." Na Yi in the carriage didn''t seem to have recovered from the shock just now, and shouted: "don''t kill Lin Bai..."


    Before he finished speaking, he seemed to feel something wrong. Then, he saw that Teng Styler was put on Chu Mo''s neck with a knife, and was immediately stunned.


    She couldn''t think of it. I haven''t seen you for two years. Lin Bai is even more powerful than Teng style ER in Ming''s mood.


    But... At present, even Na Yi is in this situation. Also feel very thorny.


    In this case, the fault must be Teng style. There is no doubt about this. I believe no one will have any objection.


    The problem is that Teng Styler is the first master of the grassland royal court, and is also a knight loyal to her royal court. Naturally, he cannot die.


    So, what about Lin Bai''s grievance?


    Na Yi would rather be wronged by herself than by Lin Bai.


    Although she scolded Lin Bai all day long for being a big liar when she didn''t meet, she was already crazy at that glance. Where was there any resentment in her heart?


    In her mind, the Queen''s position she can not, she just wants Lin Bai.


    Even though she already knew that Lin Bai was Chu Mo, from beginning to end, what remained in her heart was still the name of Lin Bai.


    Because only Lin Bai belongs to her.


    Chu Mo, however, was not.


    Teng Styler was also stunned. His knife... Was aimed at Chu Mo''s life, but he didn''t expect that not only did he fail to kill the other party, but he was also taken away by the other party and put his weapon on his neck!


    This made Teng Styler, who was extremely proud of his heart, unbearable. He reddened his eyes and glared at Chu Mo: "if you want to kill, kill it. What nonsense?"


    "Are you showing me your tough side?" Chu Mo looked at tengfengger with a smile: "do you think I won''t kill you for Nai''s sake?"


    Teng Styler''s face turned red, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently, some of which were speechless. He really had this idea in his heart.


    At this moment, he already knew that this boy was Lin Bai, whom the queen had been thinking about day and night.


    In that case, he should not really do anything to himself for the sake of the queen. Therefore, at this time, we must not speak softly and let the queen belittle herself.


    Unfortunately, Teng Styler made a serious mistake in judging the relationship between Chu Mo and Na Yi. Otherwise, his confidence will never be so hard.


    Chu Mo glanced at Na Yi and said, "he wants to kill me."


    Na Yi pursed her lips and took a deep breath.


    In all directions, there was a dead silence. Everyone held their breath, and countless eyes focused on Na Yi.


    Chu Mo didn''t wait for Nai to speak, and then said, "just now, if it was me two years ago, even if I could escape his knife, I would be seriously injured. If someone with poor strength stood here, it would be different."


    Na Yi pursed her lips. In fact, she wanted to say loudly, "Teng style, damn it!"


    But she can''t say so, because she is the queen of the grassland!


    She is the goddess in the eyes of all grassland people and the supreme leader!


    And Teng style Er is the new hero on the grassland!


    Once she said this today, the image of the grassland King court will plummet!


    Those bloody men on the grassland will not care who is right about this matter.


    Not even with Lin Bai hero!


    Because Lin Bai is a Han, and... Just a hero!


    But Teng style er... Is the hero of the grassland people themselves!


    Is the hero now!


    So this sentence, she can''t say, also dare not say!


    Chu Mo looked at Na Yi, suddenly smiled, nodded and said, "I understand your difficulties."


    With that, he inserted the knife in his hand into the ground in front of wangteng style Er, and the blade pierced into the stone slab, standing there.


    Chu Mo glanced at Na Yi, smiled gently, didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    Wang Dafa glared at Na Yi fiercely, and his lips moved. Finally, he didn''t say anything and got up and left.


    Na Yi stood there stunned, under the veil... Tears flowed out of her beautiful face. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 396

    Chu Yan and others who came there after hearing the news were also stunned by this scene. Even the surprise of seeing Chu Mo was completely destroyed.


    Na Yi likes Chu Mo and loves Chu Mo deeply... No one in the whole Chu state knows this.


    To be exact, no one in the whole state of Chu knows!


    The state of Chu and the grassland King''s court have been friends, and there are many exchanges between the two sides.


    The story that Chu Mo turned the tide on the grassland and became a great hero in the eyes of the whole grassland people has long been spread.


    This is no secret.


    Therefore, subconsciously, in the depths of their hearts, Chu Yan these people have long regarded queen Nai as their own people.


    No one expected that this kind of thing would happen when the king of Chu returned and Na Yi visited.


    No matter how clever a person is, in the face of this situation, I''m afraid he will have a big word "embarrassed" written on his face, and I don''t know what to say.


    "Stop!" Na Yi shouted at Chu Mo''s back, "are you leaving like this?"


    Chu Mo''s body paused slightly, stood there, didn''t look back, but said gently, "what does your majesty want to say?"


    "Lin Bai... You big liar! I have waited for you for three years! I have loved you for three years! I miss you every day and night!" Nai''s words made everyone on the street completely stunned.


    This is the queen of a country!


    Today''s Grassland court is not the weak force that was bullied to a corner by the Qi Dynasty in the past, but the real overlord!


    Nai, the queen, is also a well deserved king of a country!


    Such an identity, even such an overt show of love to a man.


    It spread out, and I was almost shocked.


    Every time Na Yi said a word, Teng style''s face turned pale. In the end, this grassland King court''s first master is also one of the most talented young people in the whole human world. There was no blood on his face.


    He''s not a fool. He knows why the queen didn''t blame him. It is clear that the queen is not defending him at all, but the face of the whole grassland court!


    Teng Styler smiled miserably and murmured, "I see. I did the stupidest thing, your majesty... Sorry, it''s my fault! I embarrassed your majesty. I can only use my blood to wash away my mistakes! Teng Styler... Will not humiliate the queen. Nor the whole grassland court!"


    With that, he pulled up the long knife in front of him, laid it across his neck, and shouted at Chu Mo''s back, "Lin Bai, if you are a hero, treat your majesty well! The person she loves is you!"


    Say, Teng style er a force, will kill himself with a horizontal knife!


    "Don''t..." Na Yi exclaimed.


    Over there, Chu Mo finally turned around and flexed his fingers with a flick of wind. Hit Tyndale on the wrist.


    Clatter!


    The knife in his hand fell to the ground for the second time.


    Instead of being grateful, Teng Styler showed anger on his face. Shouted at Chu Mo, "why? Do you want to humiliate me?"


    Chu Mo glanced at him lightly: "the knife in the man''s hand is to kill the enemy, not for his own people, nor for himself."


    Teng Fenger was stunned. The young man, who had been praised since childhood and had been living under the halo, finally collapsed and couldn''t help squatting on the ground and crying.


    Wang Dafa is beside Chu mo. I couldn''t help rolling my eyes and mumbling, "if you were an ordinary man, you would have died now. You are really kind..."


    Chu Mo youyou said, "it''s not my kindness, but I don''t want things to evolve like this."


    Say. Chu Mo glanced at Na Yi standing there staring at him, and sighed softly, "why do you suffer?"


    Na Yi''s body moved. Although her realm was not high, she practiced all year round, and now she has achieved little. She rushed to Chu Mo in an instant, threw herself into Chu Mo''s arms, held Chu Mo''s waist with both hands, buried her head in Chu Mo''s arms, and cried bitterly.


    "Lin Bai, I miss you so much!"


    At this moment, she is no longer the prairie queen who rules the world from above, but a fragile little woman who misses her lover.


    Years of missing, accumulated to this day, has reached an amazing level.


    Once it breaks out, it can''t be controlled at all.


    Chu Mo can easily escape, but can he escape?


    With a long sigh, Chu Mo raised his hands, hesitated, and gently hugged Na Yi''s soft and slender waist.


    At this moment, on the long street, I don''t know who took the lead and shouted, "the king of Chu is mighty!"


    This sound seemed to ignite the whole long street.


    Countless people shouted with enthusiasm, "the king of Chu is mighty!"


    The sound reverberated between heaven and earth.


    Chu Yan, who was wearing a silver mask over there, showed a slight upturned corner of his mouth, but a faint gloom flashed in his pure eyes.


    After that, the old man fan Wudi, Gao Dashan, Sui Hongru, and the people from the Piaomiao palace who came to hear the news, he Xu, the leader of the miners'' corps, saw this scene, and all showed a happy smile on their faces.


    For these people, this scene... Is perfect!


    They don''t know that Chu Mo''s heart has long been occupied by an elf girl named Qi Xiaoyu. Even if they know, they won''t care, because in their view, Na Yi, who deeply loves Chu Mo, is the best choice!


    The cheers on the long street were so loud that many people who didn''t know the truth came one after another. When they learned that the real king of Chu had returned, soon everyone was excited.


    Someone began to shout, "prairie queen... Marry us king of Chu!"


    "Prairie queen... Marry us king of Chu!"


    The sound of tsunami followed.


    Teng Styler, who squatted on the ground and cried bitterly, was stunned by this scene. Until now, he finally understood how stupid he had just done. Finally, I realized that the relationship between the queen and the king of Chu had already won the hearts of the people, and he could not intervene at all.


    For a time, Teng style felt ashamed and discouraged.


    At this time, Chu Mo patted Nai''s waist gently and whispered in her ear, "little girl, you forgot... You are the queen! Don''t you go to appease your people?"


    "No!" Na Yi still buried her head in Chu Mo''s arms and said coquettishly, "it''s been three years. It''s so easy for people to hold you. Just let people hold you for a while, okay!"


    "..." Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing, "hold it again, and people will laugh at you!"


    "Laugh, I don''t care. They have already told our story everywhere. My heart is very happy!" Na Yi''s naive way.


    "Your king''s court Knight..." Chu Mo helplessly looked at the Deathly gray Teng style Er over there.


    To tell the truth, Chu Mo really doesn''t hate Teng Styler very much. It''s true that if he was an ordinary person, he would be dead now, but the problem is... He''s not an ordinary person!


    Moreover, he can also understand the feelings in Teng''s heart.


    If Qi Xiaoyu looks at a person foolishly, I''m afraid he will also have the impulse to draw a knife.


    "No matter who makes him make a mistake, let him feel bad! This time... I can''t lose you any more!" Nai said firmly, "I''ll pass the throne to brother lie later! Then wherever you go, I''ll go! Lin Bai... Please don''t leave me alone." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 397

    The King City of Chu has never been so lively since its completion. The streets and alleys are decorated with lanterns, which is even more lively than the New Year!


    The inner city of the King City is even more lively. Everyone''s face is full of heartfelt joy.


    Especially Na Yi, those female officers of the grassland King court who followed her were about to die of anxiety.


    Their queen... Where is the majesty of the queen at the moment?


    It''s completely a little girl in love. From the long street, she confessed in public. Until now, her watery eyes have hardly left Chu Mo''s body.


    Chu Mo followed wherever she went, completely like a little bird.


    What''s more speechless is that when I saw fan Wudi before, although Na Yi was very polite, she was polite to her peers. After all, she was the head of a country.


    But this time when I saw fan Wudi, I knelt on the ground with Chu Mo and kowtowed to fan Wudi!


    God... Will you let us live?


    If these things are reported back to the grassland court, those adults will not be able to skin us after we go back?


    These ceremonial officials and female officials in the grassland King''s court are almost crying.


    Or Chu Yan, considerate, arranged them all in the side hall.


    It''s the only way. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Otherwise, you will be scared to death if you are not angry.


    A valiant prairie queen, abruptly turned into a sticky goblin, and Chu Mo was speechless.


    At the same time, she also knew in her heart that Na Yi was really afraid that he would leave her again, and she would simply not even want the throne!


    On the long street, after Nai said that, she directly announced in public that she would pass the throne to her brother brother brother lie, and at the same time crowned Teng Fenger as the chief Knight of the royal court. Let him be fully responsible for brother lie''s safety.


    This is the greatest affirmation for a royal court Knight!


    He is also a royal knight. The highest honor you can get.


    But Teng style Er seemed not happy at all, and he became completely out of his mind. Everyone knows why. There was no one to comfort him.


    People on the side of the state of Chu are even worse at seeing him.


    If you dare to use a knife against our king and don''t kill you, it''s our king''s mercy! It''s because of your queen that I don''t share the same view with you! Otherwise, what do you think you are? What happened to mingxinjing? Are there no masters in Chu?


    Any Deputy palace master coming out of the misty palace can kill you!


    This is not an exaggeration.


    When Chu Mo saw Dan Tai, Wei Chi and the nameless old eunuch. It''s really speechless and touching.


    But he didn''t say any moving words, because all this has no need to be expressed in words.


    At that time, it''s OK to repay their support with actions.


    That night, the king of Chu palace held a banquet. The king of Chu, who returned to his territory for the first time, toasted everyone.


    "Seriously, I didn''t expect that in two years, you could create such a foundation." Chu Mo looked at the crowd with some emotion and said with a smile, "that guy Xu fufu. Is he really addicted to fighting? He''s still fighting?"


    Liu Meier smiled at Chu Mo softly and said, "go back to the king of Chu..."


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, waved his hand and said, "sister mei''er, don''t be so."


    "How can I do that? State owned laws and family rules. I can''t break the rules." Liu mei''er said softly, "fufu said that we should give our children a big territory. He said that only when the territory is big... Can it be divided..."


    If this is said by another person, it must be treacherous. But no matter Xu fufu or Liu Meier said, it was perfectly normal.


    Because everyone knows. General Xu and the king of Chu are really brothers from childhood to adulthood.


    "This guy..." Chu Mo shook his head slightly, then looked at Liu mei''er and said, "where''s my big nephew? Why don''t you bring it for me to see? I''m an uncle, and I always give a gift!"


    Liu Meier blushed slightly and whispered, "at the Mammy, it should be sleeping. The king''s gift can be given back..."


    Everyone laughed.


    At this time, Chu Mo turned his eyes to the first place at the table of the female relatives, where there was a graceful woman sitting with a little boy more than one year old in her arms.


    The little guy is not afraid of life at all. He looks like a tiger head. He is somewhat similar to fan Wudi, but more like his mother long Qiushui.


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a happy smile: "grandma... Let me hug my little uncle?"


    Long Qiushui suddenly blushed, but gradually accepted the fact and handed the child in his arms to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo put down his glass, picked up the little boy and said with a smile, "little uncle, I''m your big nephew!"


    "...." everyone present laughed.


    Fan Wudi''s old face was slightly red, and he laughed and scolded, "you''ve had enough. Do you even want to make fun of Grandpa?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m sincere!" Chu Mo said with a smile, "it''s good. Grandpa will continue to work hard and add some little uncles and aunts to me!"


    Well... I teased grandpa after all.


    But fan Wudi was not happy at all. Even though he had his own son, in his heart, Chu Mo''s position was still irreplaceable!


    After being teased by his grandson, fan Wudi always wants to find it back, smiling at Chu Mo and Na Yi: "Xiao Mo, your marriage to the queen..."


    Na Yi said shyly on one side, "Grandpa, just call me Na Yi, but don''t call her Majesty the queen, break Na Yi..."


    "Haha, OK, then I''ll hold it up and call you Na Yi in the future!" Fan Wudi is not the kind of person who is too rigid in etiquette and law. His grandson''s girlfriend, whatever his background, is a junior!


    Na Yi nodded happily on her face, then carefully glanced at Chu Mo and said softly, "Grandpa, our marriage... It''s not urgent, after all, we''re still young..."


    Fan Wudi snorted, glanced at Chu Mo, sighed lightly, and said, "little mo, Grandpa, no matter what you think, but Na Yi is a good girl, Grandpa hopes you don''t lose her."


    Chu Mo''s face showed a helpless color. However, when he saw the sweet Na Yi on his side from the corner of his eyes, he sighed in his heart: I have been sorry for Xiao Yu for the things that had happened before, but it was caused by a mistake. Moreover, Liuyun has gone to the stratum space, and she is also the little princess of Lingdan hall. It is almost impossible to have any intersection with me, but it is a beautiful dream. But Nai here


    Facing a deeply affectionate woman, it''s nonsense to say that she was not moved at all in her heart, but to say that she was accepted like this... Chu Mo didn''t know how to pass Xiao Yu''s pass.


    Especially thinking of the difficulties that Xiao Yu may face now, Chu Mo felt a kind of tension and pain in his heart.


    Chu Mo glanced at Na Yi and happened to see her gentle eyes. At the same time, Chu Mo could also feel the tension and expectation in the depths of Na Yi''s eyes.


    It''s like waiting for the judgment of fate.


    At this moment, everyone also looked at Chu mo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 398

    At this time, the nameless old eunuch sitting on the same table suddenly said, "our family is a eunuch, but our family is a man. If someone likes our family so much, if there is one, we will marry one, if there are two, we will marry a pair. When we marry home, we will love, spoil and get used to it. Is there no such responsibility as a man?"


    Mr. dantai laughed and said, "life is alive, so it should be!"


    Mr. weichi laughed and said, "it should be so!"


    As soon as the three opened their mouths, the others couldn''t help echoing in a low voice.


    Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Na Yi suddenly smiled softly, her face flushed, looking at Chu Mo and said, "I want to... Listen to your heart, although I... I hope you can promise this, but I hope you can follow your heart."


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly smiled and said, "it''s really a blessing for me to have a beauty like a princess in my life."


    Hearing the words princess, Na Yi''s eyes flashed a flash of brilliance, revealing a trace of embarrassment. However, immediately, it became a little gloomy, because smart as she, she had heard the meaning of Chu Mo''s words, and asked in a slightly trembling voice, "but?"


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "no but!"


    "No but?" Na Yi was slightly stunned, and then her eyes showed a light of great hope. Looking at Chu Mo, she seemed to be a little crazy.


    Chu Mo looked at Nai with pity: "I''m not as good as you think."


    "I will." The daughter on the grassland dares to love and hate. Although she is shy, she still speaks this sentence without hesitation.


    "Then, give me some time, will you?" Chu Mo looked at Na Yi with a sincere face: "there are some things I need to straighten out first, otherwise, I promise directly like this. It''s not only disrespectful to another person, but also disrespectful to you."


    On Na Yi''s face, she didn''t see the slightest unhappiness, and nodded cheerfully, "how long can I wait!"


    "It won''t be long!" Chu Mo said.


    At this time. Long Qiushui picked up a glass of water. It was inconvenient to drink because she was still lactating, but her status was there, and everyone was present. Even the nameless old eunuchs have to give face. Everyone looked at long Qiushui.


    "Our little mo, this sentence is actually enough, isn''t it? My future granddaughter-in-law?" Long Qiushui smiled at Na Yi.


    A granddaughter-in-law, even Na Yi, a passionate prairie woman, was also a little unbearable, Xia Fei''s cheeks, coyly bowed his head.


    "I propose a toast, everyone!" Long Qiushui said.


    "Cheers!" Everyone raise their glasses together. His face was full of enthusiastic smiles.


    This meal, everyone was so happy that it didn''t end until very late.


    After dinner, Chu Mo came to the old man''s room.


    The old man was always in a good mood, but he had no news of Chu Mo in the past two years, so he was a little worried. Now I saw my grandson back intact, and I had a few more drinks tonight.


    In the study, long Qiushui gently prepared tea for the two. He left with a smile.


    She also has to look after Nai and others who are also drunk.


    Seeing long Qiushui go out, Chu Mo bared his teeth and gave grandpa a thumbs up: "Grandpa, you are really happy. Finding my grandma is the greatest luck in your life!"


    Fan Wudi glanced at Chu Mo and said deliberately, "no big or small!" With that, he picked up the tea cup and covered up his uncontrollable cracked mouth.


    "Your boy is luckier! How nice is Na Yi? She is cheerful and warm, and she is polite. Most importantly, she is the queen of the grassland!" The old man looked at Chu Mo and said.


    "Your grandson is not bad!" Chu Mo said, "your grandson is still the king of Chu in this great Chu state!"


    "Come on, if there were no Yan Er''s girl and those people, you king of Chu would still be just a title today." Fan Wudi said.


    Chu Mo nodded, "this is true."


    "So, grandpa doesn''t understand why you have been unwilling to accept Na Yi? In my opinion, this is a great good thing." Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo and said earnestly, "we don''t talk about marriage, but the fact is that when you two are combined, the relationship between the state of Chu and the grassland King court will become closer! Even in the summer..."


    Speaking of Da Xia, the old man sighed, and a touch of sadness flashed in his eyes.


    He worked hard and sacrificed his life to fight for the summer for most of his life. In the end, he ended up with an autumn killing. The old man''s heart was completely cold.


    "Daxia has never been a threat." Chu Mo smiled faintly: "Grandpa''s grievance, grandson has found it for you?"


    The old man was slightly stunned, and the wine woke up for a few minutes. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "what did you do again? I heard that as soon as you appeared... You appeared in the summer, as if you had a fight with the people in the palace?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "I killed the present sacrifice of the imperial palace."


    "..." the old man looked shocked, looked at Chu Mo and said, "is it the ancestor level strong man of the Tianjian sect? I remember... That man seems to be a congenital realm..."


    Chu Mo nodded, "that''s right."


    "You, can you kill the strong in the innate realm?" The old man looked at Chu Mo with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "I not only killed that man, but also went to Tianjian gate to kill the strong men in Tianjian gate... Those who caused me serious injury in those years." Chu Mo smiled, but his eyebrows were cold: "those people, who want my life several times, can''t always be beaten passively, but they didn''t show it at all?"


    "My God... What is your realm now?" The old man was completely drunk and looked at Chu Mo incredulously.


    Grandson is still the baby grandson, but now Chu Mo makes the old man feel afraid to recognize him.


    How could grandson have changed so much in just two years? This... Is unbelievable.


    Chu Mo looked at the old man and said emotionally, "in this world, I used to have only my grandfather. Now, there are so many more people. Anyway, I want to protect you. No matter who is against you, I won''t let go!"


    The old man''s eyes were slightly red: "Grandpa knows, your heart, Grandpa understands!"


    When the old man picked up Chu Mo, he knew that the child''s origin was not simple, but he didn''t expect to have such a great promise.


    Now, seeing Chu Mo grow to this point, the old man''s heart is the happiest.


    "As for why my strength has improved so much in just two years, I believe Grandpa will know soon." Chu Mo''s face showed a mysterious smile: "now, let me sell it first..."


    "You stinky boy..." the old man laughed and scolded indifferently. He didn''t know what chance Chu Mo''s sentence "Grandpa will know soon" meant to them. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 399

    A few days later, Xu fufu returned from the battle. Hearing that Chu Mo had returned, this guy didn''t even remove his armor, let alone visit his wife and children. He ran to Chu Mo excitedly at the first time.


    "Chu Xiaohei... You bastard, are you finally willing to come back? Do you know that if you don''t show up again, your Uncle Xu is ready to usurp the throne, hahahaha!"


    A group of palace guards heard a cold sweat, but they all made the same move, that is, expressionless, pretending not to hear.


    In the whole state of Chu, I''m afraid the only person who dares to talk to the king of Chu like this is this Lord.


    Don''t say this. Even if it''s a little treacherous, they can only act as if they didn''t hear it.


    Because everyone knows that these two masters are good brothers who grew up together. More clearly, their king of Chu is not here


    In fact, this is the most important.


    Otherwise, the order of dignity and inferiority, Xu fufu is now in a high position, and naturally he can''t take the lead in breaking the rules.


    Xu fufu knew better than others that Chu Mo was bound to leave here and enter a higher-level world in the future. However, he did not expect that Chu Mo was not the only one who needed to leave in the future.


    "What are you shouting about? Get in here!" The voice of Chu Mo came from the king''s palace of Chu.


    Those bodyguards who pretended not to hear anything before couldn''t help laughing. It seems that those legends are really true.


    General Xu even betrayed the Xu family and left Daxia for brotherhood.


    It can be said that Xu fufu accounted for at least one third of the credit for the smooth founding of the great Chu state and its possession of today''s territories!


    After two years'' absence, Xu fufu has become a lot more mature and stable. He is still so handsome. In addition, he has been on the battlefield for a long time, and his beauty is slightly feminine than that in the past, which adds a lot of masculinity.


    Looking around, you can even see some murderous gas left on the battlefield.


    As a leader in war, if you can''t rush to the front, how can you convince the crowd?


    The two brothers had nothing else to say, and directly gave a fierce hug.


    Then they separated and looked at each other for a long time. Xu fufu''s face showed some surprise: "I said brother black, you have changed a lot in the past two years. I feel that you are about to be as handsome as me!"


    Chu Mo curled his mouth and looked at Xu fufu, who was still wearing armor. His heart was filled with a bit of emotion: "how about it?"


    Xu fufu said with a smile, "it''s good! I haven''t experienced this kind of life before, and I think I can''t stand it, but if I really put myself into it, I''ll find... This is what men should do!"


    Chu Mo smiled, stretched out his fist and beat Xu fufu''s shoulder: "good! General Xu!"


    Xu fufu immediately stood at attention and said loudly, "Xu fufu, general of the great Chu state, has seen the king of Chu!"


    "Good boy, very good!" Chu Mo stretched out his hand, patted Xu fufu on the shoulder, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come on, we two brothers must go and have a good drink!" Xu fufu took Chu Mo''s arm and said, "I missed the previous meal of wine. You have to compensate me!"


    "Won''t you go to see sister mei''er and the children?" Chu Mo glanced at Xu fufu: "don''t worry about turning back and not going to the door?"


    "Sister mei''er is as gentle as water, so she won''t be like you think!" Xu fufu laughed and looked happy: "I heard that you finally accepted queen Nai? I don''t know what''s good about you. Queen Nai''s such an excellent woman took a fancy to you, and you still carried it..."


    Chu Mo sighed gently, "brother, you don''t understand..."


    Xu fufu rolled his eyes. "This kind of thing, brother, is clearer than you! Isn''t it that there is another woman in your heart? What a big thing, don''t you just beat your heart into horizontal and vertical grids?"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Xu fufu mockingly with black lines all over his head. "Are you doing this now?"


    Xu fufu suddenly looked around with some guilt, coughed twice, and said, "that, brother..."


    "Brother..." an elongated woman''s voice sounded from behind, soft and charming.


    Xu fufu''s body was directly frightened and shivered, grinning back: "hey... Sister Mei er."


    It was Liu Meier who came and looked at Xu fufu with a smile: "I heard that you came back, and hurried away without removing your armor. I thought you went to see the person in the box. I was looking for the king of Chu and said..."


    "Hey... Sister mei''er, misunderstandings, all misunderstandings, my heart is fragile, that... I can''t fight at all!" Xu fufu looks like a mouse seeing a cat.


    "Really?" Liu Meier looked at Xu fufu with distrust on her face. "People don''t care. Isn''t it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines?"


    "In my place... It''s abnormal!" Xu fufu clenched his teeth and swore, while winking at Chu Mo for help.


    "A while ago, I heard that Wang Dafa, who is old and unfit, wanted to introduce some beauties to you?" Liu Meier asked with a smile.


    "Nothing! It''s all rumors! Who made the rumors? I''ll definitely kill him later!" Xu fufu said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "People still want to help you check. I''m the only one at home. It''s boring." Liu mei''er smiled softly, and then said to Chu Mo, "Your Majesty is joking..."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. There was no need to say more about the relationship between the three of them.


    Just to Chu Mo''s surprise, Xu fufu was packed up by Liu Meier. You know, this guy used to be a devil!


    Unexpectedly, Liu Meier''s means are so high


    But speaking of it, it''s also a good thing for Xu fufu. He has such a temperament that he needs a woman like Liu Meier to cure him.


    Later, Chu Mo ordered him to go down again and prepare a banquet for Xu fufu.


    At the same time, Chu Mo also wants to give these people around him benefits that only he can give!


    In the past two years, these people have spared no pains to pay for the whole Chu state.


    After the return of the state of Chu, Chu Yan directly handed over all the Kingship to Chu Mo without saying a word. However, Chu Mo still let Chu Yan preside over these things. After all, Chu Yan has been the king of Chu for two years and is much more familiar with the ups and downs of the state of Chu than he is.


    Chu Yan also knew that the final ownership of the Chu state should be in the fan family.


    So her biggest wish is to follow Chu Mo''s side and go all the way, even if she is always just a maid beside him, she is also willing!


    Kingship or something is really not attractive to her!


    Chu Mo naturally knew her mind. At the banquet when she returned, Chu Mo didn''t mention the magic world, just to say together after Xu fufu came back!


    Although it doesn''t hurt to say it first, Chu Mo doesn''t want his best brother to become the last insider.


    "Have you ever thought about leaving this world and entering a higher level of world development one day?" On the wine table, Chu Mo picked up his glass and said this in his first sentence.

 Chapter 400

    "Leave this world?" Everyone looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face.


    Fan Wudi stared at Chu Mo and said, "smelly boy, what are you talking about? Are you drunk without drinking?"


    Na Yi''s wonderful eyes fell on Chu Mo''s body, and there was light flashing in her eyes. She didn''t know what was thinking inside.


    Xu fufu said, "if you really have that chance, you must try it!"


    Wang Dafa slightly twitched at the corners of his mouth, showing a bit of bitterness on his face, and mocked himself, "like me, it''s a very happy thing to be able to ensure wealth in this world and realize some of his ambitions. As for leaving this world, I really don''t dare to think about it."


    Chu Yan had always had a kind of blind trust in Chu Mo and whispered, "if you can, Yan''er wants to follow wherever her brother goes."


    Everyone knows that Chu Yan is the righteous sister of Chu Mo, but in fact, one thing we all know better is that Chu Yan must have a heart of love for Chu mo.


    Otherwise, how could it be willing to replace Chu Mo and lay this thousands of miles for the state of Chu? How could Chu Mo put down all his power at the first time when he returned?


    In this world, fame and wealth move people. Where does fame come from?


    "Wake up and control the world"... This is the biggest name!


    But Chu Yan can completely ignore it and give up casually, which shows that she doesn''t care about the same name and has no ambition for power; As for benefits... What the state of Chu grabbed from Daqi was not only land, but also a lot of wealth!


    These wealth, Chu Yan has never touched, all of them... Are filled into the national treasury.


    She doesn''t want moving fame and wealth. What does she want?


    What she wants is affection!


    A love that belongs to her Chu Yan!


    But she can replace Chu Mo and lay thousands of miles for the state of Chu, but she can''t easily realize the deepest desire in her heart.


    She is also a pity girl.


    Few people know how envious Chu Yan is when she looks at her confession to Chu mo.


    She dare not say, dare not confess, and even dare not show too much affection for Chu Mo, for fear of being seen by others... Although, everyone has already seen it.


    But she was still stubborn and didn''t want to express it.


    She doesn''t think she deserves it!


    If it weren''t for Chu Mo, she might still be the knife in the princess''s hand today. Of course, she might also be given as a gift to a big man to realize a wish of the princess


    It was Chu Mo who completely changed her fate. She wanted to change it more thoroughly.


    Therefore, when Chu Mo asked this sentence, others may have some doubts in their hearts, but for Chu Yan, this is indeed her life-saving straw!


    Death... She won''t let go.


    Chu Mo glanced at Chu Yan and smiled.


    Chu Yan immediately blushed, her heart beat faster, and even her brain became a little disordered.


    Chu Mo looked at the unknown old eunuch, Mr. dantai, Mr. Yuchi, and several female disciples of the ethereal palace in Xiao January: "what about you?"


    Mr. dantai picked his eyebrows: "in my life, my greatest wish is to step into nature, pursue the supreme way of heaven, and become a real monk. This is not... For this ideal, I even abandoned Da Xia and came here to follow the palace master. Therefore, if there is such an opportunity, I think I won''t miss it."


    Mr. weichi smiled: "I owe the great favor of the palace master to make today''s achievements, and it''s hard to pay off. Then, just owe a little more, and it''s OK to spend my whole life."


    Mr. dantai and Mr. bathing pool professed to be the palace master, obviously recognizing their identity as the Deputy palace master of the ethereal palace. In other words, they all recognized Chu Mo as their leader!


    The nameless old eunuch patted his mouth and said, "our family is a eunuch anyway. No matter how we cultivate, that thing can''t grow out, but... If we have the opportunity to pursue the ethereal way of heaven and become a real monk, our family must still want to try."


    The words of the old eunuch made the women present blush, but no one laughed at anything, because it was the truth.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "I heard that when you reach a certain level of cultivation, you still have a chance to reshape your body. At that time... I''m not sure... Hahaha."


    The old eunuch''s eyes suddenly lit up and looked at Chu Mo: "I said to the palace master, don''t lie to our family... I hope the disappointment after that is not fun."


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "I didn''t cheat you, but the premise is that you have to really cultivate to that realm!"


    The nameless old eunuch hehe smiled: "when it comes to cultivating talent and effort, we accept talent, but effort... We refuse to accept others!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed over other people: "what about you? Do you want to be a big man in the world, or a small man on the path of cultivation?"


    This question is not easy to answer.


    It seems that embarking on the path of cultivation and seeking immortality should be a single choice. It seems that everyone... Will choose this path.


    But it''s not.


    If longevity is so easy to get, how can there be a fairy Road, and the sentence "no return after stepping on it" be passed down?


    Practice itself is a very painful thing. It is not only boring and difficult, but also accompanied by various unimaginable crises.


    There are natural disasters and man-made disasters in this crisis.


    In short, it''s like Jianghu. People can''t help themselves in the Jianghu, and people can''t help themselves when they are practicing.


    Everyone else was a little silent and thinking.


    Chu Mo suddenly smiled, "well, this problem is not urgent. It''s not too late to choose when it comes to that day. After all, not everyone can embark on the path of practice so easily."


    Fan Wudi laughed and scolded, "what are you trying to say, little thing?"


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and said, "there is a place where you can quickly improve your accomplishments..."


    "How fast?" Mr. dantai suddenly raised his head, looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    "Sir, is it the middle stage of enlightenment?" Chu Mo asked.


    Mr. dantai nodded, "it''s your blessing to cure my injury. Otherwise, it''s good to keep in a clear state of mind without falling down."


    "It''s the past. Besides, it''s a piece of cake." Chu Mo waved his hand: "if you go to that place, I can guarantee that within a year, sir will step into the congenital!"


    "What? One year into congenital? This... How is this possible?" Rao was used to seeing all kinds of miracles that happened to the boy, but Chu Mo''s words still made Mr. dantai feel incredible.


    "One year, from the state of consciousness to the state of heaven... And then to congenital? This, this is impossible?" The others all looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "within three years, I promise to let Mr. Du rob and fly to the spirit world!"


    "..." Mr. dantai felt that he was dizzy, and looked at Chu Mo in shock, completely unaware of what to say.

 Chapter 401

    Until this time, Wang Dafa seemed to finally understand Chu Mo''s meaning. His voice trembled a little: "what do you mean... As long as we want, we can enter a higher world?"


    Chu Mo smiled at him, "how''s it going? Are you interested?"


    "If you can... Of course you are interested!" Wang Dafa''s eyes were full of shock. Then he knelt on the ground and said, "I wish to follow you forever!"


    Others trembled slightly, looking at Wang Dafa with a certain ground. It seems that I finally understand that Wang Dafa... Where is stronger than them.


    Chu Mo came over, picked up Wang Dafa, looked at the people who were also touched and said, "you are my closest group of people in this world. If I have any luck, I can share it with you, I will never hide it!"


    Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo and suddenly laughed, "come on, smelly boy, stop talking nonsense, just take us to see the place you said? I, an old man, want to see with my own eyes whether there is such a magic place in this world!"


    The others all looked at Chu Mo with expectation.


    Chu Mo mumbled, "can''t you go after this meal?"


    Liu mei''er stared at Chu Mo: "you are so unkind that you hook up all the interests of our group, and then start to sell off?"


    Xu fufu also stared at Chu mo. although he didn''t speak, his eyes were full of threat.


    Chu Mo''s face was speechless, looking at the group of humanitarians: "are you in such a hurry?"


    "Nonsense!" The old man suddenly stared.


    Looking at this group of people''s eyes, Chu Mo smiled and said, "well, since you are in such a hurry, I''ll take you there to see it. However, there is one thing I have to make clear to you."


    Looking at the serious Chu Mo, everyone was quiet.


    Chu Mo looked at it one by one.


    Grandpa fan Wudi, grandma long Qiushui, and little uncle fan Zhiyuan who is still in grandma''s arms... This name is given by the old man, which means to have a high ambition.


    Brother Xu fufu, sister-in-law Liu Meier, and the child in Liu Meier''s arms.


    On the side of Piaomiao palace, nameless old eunuch, Mr. dantai, Mr. weichi, Xiao January, Guo Yixiao, Zhao Xiaoxiao and others were also there.


    The former miners'' Legion and the men of the old man are now integrated, and are called the Mexican army of the state of Chu... The name of the king of Chu is the supreme honor of this Legion!


    He Xu, the commander of the army, is also an old acquaintance with Chu mo.


    Tall and silly, sitting there with a grin and a happy face, it seems that he has never had any trouble, but Chu Mo is very clear that this guy is not stupid at all, and he knows it in his heart.


    Wang Dafa got a positive answer, with the same expression of being haunted. It is estimated that he has not completely woken up from the surprise.


    At the grassland court, there was only queen Nai. Seeing Chu Mo''s eyes sweeping, Nai returned with a sweet smile.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath. These people, except for a Miaoyi Niang, are almost his closest group of people in the world.


    About the magic world, even if the spirit of the world opened up a place for him alone, Chu Mo also took a long time.


    Now I finally make up my mind!


    Everyone can cultivate to what extent, that is everyone''s nature!


    He... Is responsible for bringing them to this road. As for how far he can go, it is really beyond his control.


    However, Chu Mo is still very confident, that is - at least, they can enter the spiritual world!


    At that time, there are really people who don''t want to go and want to become the overlord of the world, so Chu Mo will do his best to help him.


    In life, there are some things to do.


    "That place is a little special. I hope you can keep a secret!" Chu Mo said.


    Everyone nodded seriously.


    Wang Dafa said, "son, I can swear!"


    Chu Mo shook his head and said with a smile, "swear it. Since I take you, I believe you!"


    Later, Chu Mo led the crowd to the main hall in the king''s palace of Chu, and then ordered the irrelevant people to step back and not be allowed to enter.


    Chu Mo began to recite the formula, and a halo came out of his body, covering everyone.


    Then, with a flash of light, the hall of the king''s palace of Chu was instantly empty!


    If someone broke in at this moment, he would be stunned.


    Most of the high-level dignitaries of the whole Chu state, as well as the grassland queen Na Yi... Have all disappeared. This news is sure to cause a great sensation in the world.


    However, in the hearts of the people, they obviously had no energy to consider those things, and were all stunned by the scene in front of them.


    "This... What is this place? It''s beautiful..." Na Yi stood beside Chu Mo, snuggled up to Chu Mo, and looked up at the huge palace in front of her.


    "The vitality here... No, no, this is not vitality... Vitality is definitely not so pure! This... This is amazing!" Among these people, except Chu Mo, Mr. dantai is the highest in cultivation. At the moment, he was completely shocked and speechless.


    Almost all the others reacted in the same way, too shocked to speak.


    The old man fan Wudi closed his eyes slightly, and then his eyes opened, and a strong breath burst out of his body.


    Roar!


    I couldn''t help screaming.


    Just came in, so big for a while, the old man actually broke through!


    In the past two years, the old man has broken through from the Yellow level Four layer iron bone realm to the iron blood realm. After two years of accumulation, he has reached the peak of the iron blood realm.


    Just came in and ran the mind method a little bit. I was rushed by the rich energy in the air here, coupled with the understanding of the state of mind, and unexpectedly rushed into the state of mind in the heart refining period!


    Yellow level six!


    This is in the human world, has really stepped into the ranks of masters, entered the house.


    In the past, this was a realm that the old man didn''t dare to think about at all, but now it is incredibly easy to realize.


    Looking at Chu Mo who smiled at him, the old man''s eyes were slightly moist.


    "Good boy!" The old man praised loudly.


    "There is such a magical place in this world... I decided to live here!" Although Liu Meier is clever, she is very calm. She likes this kind of life without strife. As soon as she sees here, she likes it at the first time.


    Big cock and Huang zhe didn''t appear at the first time, but they already knew that Chu Mo had brought people here.


    Both of them are now working hard to cultivate, especially Huang Yu, who is only half a step away... He can break through the innate world and truly soar to the spiritual world.


    The temptation is not great, so she has been working hard.


    Zhang Xu took a deep breath, looked at the surrounding scenery, and murmured, "here... I''m afraid it''s not human anymore! I can''t imagine that I, Zhang Xu, should have the opportunity to go to Chu Moxian road one day!"


    Wang Dafa sat down beside Zhang Xu and said with emotion, "childe... God and man!"


    Zhang Xu nodded deeply convinced¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today, and I will go out tomorrow to attend the annual meeting of the starting point. Normally, I can come back on the 7th.


    Therefore, if it is to erupt, at least it will be on the 8th.


    But double

 Chapter 402

    Chu Mo didn''t let these people stay here for too long, otherwise, people in the king of Chu''s palace would easily find abnormalities. Le Wen-


    Anyway, the existence of this place of cultivation is like a cheating weapon for the whole human world.


    It can easily create powerful and unparalleled strong people. In front of the Chu palace, what a sword in an isolated city, flying immortals outside the sky... All weak!


    There is no comparability at all!


    Who is not jealous of such a resource?


    But it is completely in Chu Mo''s hands, which leads to other people who have nothing to do with him, and have no chance to enjoy this resource at all.


    However, for Chu Mo, he doesn''t care about these things.


    Even if more than two years have passed, it is still difficult for him to forget the countless malice against him.


    "I just want people around me to live better, that''s all." Chu Mo said in his heart.


    "Well, everyone go back with me, otherwise it will cause suspicion after a long time." Chu Mo looked at the crowd: "look back, I''ll pass you a pithy formula. Remember, the time to come here again is under your control, but... There is a premise that safety is the first! Because when you come in, your body will still stay where it is."


    "Is this a world built by spirit?" Mr. dantai was surprised and murmured, "but it''s really true here!"


    Chu Mo smiled and didn''t answer Mr. dantai''s question, because there was no need.


    Even if they enter the spirit world or even the fairy world one day, they may not have much chance to know the magic world.


    His master, the demon king, was so talented that he didn''t know that there was such a place as the magic world, let alone others.


    "However, one day... If you have a chance, you should pull master into the magic world. You don''t know where Master''s real realm is?" Chu Mo thought in his heart. Secretly guess: the most likely is between the refining period and the Mahayana period.


    Otherwise, the demon king could not have had the strength to kill so many powerful people in the fairy world.


    Everyone seemed to have some unfinished business. I don''t want to leave here.


    Chu Mo said, "I''ll pass you back the pithy formula. You have plenty of time to come here. The time here is synchronized with the time outside! That is to say, you''ve been here for a year. The same year will pass outside."


    "OK, let''s go back and drink! Here... It was our retreat at that time!" The old man who was promoted to mingxinjing was in a good mood and spoke directly.


    Later, Chu Mo took the people away from the Chu palace in the magic world and returned to the Chu palace.


    One word difference, but it is the difference between heaven and earth.


    Even if they only went in for a little while, they all felt breathless after coming out.


    "Now I suddenly feel that the air in the human world... Is not good!" Liu Meier had a nostalgic expression on her face. I have decided that after Chu Mo taught me the formula, I must always live in the Chu palace with my children.


    Let your child cultivate in that place since childhood, and don''t ask him to catch up with his uncle Chu one day, but hope he can surpass himself and float.


    Poor parents all over the world, if there is anything good, the first thing they think of is their own children.


    Including long Qiushui, the same idea.


    This gentle and virtuous woman. I never had too much ambition before. My biggest wish is to hope that fan Zhiyuan can grow up healthily in the future and become a Ming Jun!


    yes. A generation of Ming Jun!


    King of Chu!


    When long Qiushui first decided to marry fan Wudi, Chu Mo was still very young. How could he think that one day, his children should have the opportunity to become an emperor?


    Fan Wudi has told her many times that grandson is a real genius. Although the human world is good, it can''t keep him at all. His future is bound to enter a broader world. For Chu Mo, the human world is too small!


    Therefore, the state of Chu must be inherited by their children in the end.


    Long Qiushui has been cultivating his children wholeheartedly since then, and wants to make him a king in the future.


    But now, that wish... Seems to suddenly lose its original meaning.


    If you can practice there since childhood, my child may also grow into a real cultivator!


    The chance to live forever... What is the emperor of the world?


    After coming out, he returned to the banquet hall again and asked people to change into wine and food again, but everyone''s drinking enthusiasm suddenly faded.


    Even those people who love drinking most are all out of their minds.


    This banquet ended hastily.


    Early the next morning, Na Yi came to say goodbye to Chu mo.


    After all, she is the queen of the grassland court. Even if she wants to pass the throne to her brother brother lie, she can''t finish things in a day or two.


    Although Wang Ting''s regime is very stable, she can''t leave for long after all.


    "Lin Bai, you will often enter the Chu palace to practice, right?" Na Yi stared at Chu Mo reluctantly.


    Chu Mo nodded, "I''m sure I''ll go there often."


    In Na Yi''s eyes, the light flowed, looking at Chu Mo: "what is that exactly?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said, "a place where heaven, celestial world, spiritual world, human world, extraterritorial, and all other planes are gathered... The people with the most powerful blood!"


    Na Yi was stunned for a long time, and then shook her head with a wry smile: "I don''t understand very much, but you must be one of the strongest people, aren''t you?"


    Chu Mo nodded without denying.


    Nai said, "I will try my best not to be left too far behind by you."


    Chu Mo smiled and gently hugged Na Yi: "don''t worry, I''m here."


    "No, we have received too much from you. We can''t do more." Na Yi looked at Chu Mo seriously: "everyone is an individual with their own ideas. I don''t suggest you do too much for everyone. In fact, although I don''t understand that place, there can be a Chu palace in that place... I think what you do is enough."


    Na Yi was very smart. Chu Mo said that there was a group of people with the strongest blood power in countless worlds in that place. She immediately thought of the name of the Palace - Chu palace; So I thought that the place must have been developed by Chu Mo for them.


    Although it is not clear how Chu Mo did it, it is certainly not easy.


    "Well, I believe you, my queen!" Chu Mo laughed.


    Na Yi stood on tiptoe, gently kissed Chu Mo on the cheek, then got on the carriage with a crimson face, stretched out a lotus root white and delicate arm, and shook Chu mo.


    The carriage started and headed for the distance.


    At this time, Xiao January suddenly came out of the city. Seeing Chu Mo, she first showed a sweet smile, and then said, "palace master, someone sent an invitation to Piaomiao palace, asking us to attend the sect meeting!"


    Chu Mo suddenly remembered what the rooster had said to him and asked, "when?"


    Xiao January said, "early next year."


    Chu Mo nodded and said in his heart: there is still time... Enough for me to step into congenital! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 403

    Chu Mo knew about the sect meeting a long time ago, and he even knew more than others.


    The rooster has been staring at that place for many years. This time, the four ancient sects, Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian, all sent people to attend the sect meeting. The purpose is to attract young heroes in the human world to explore Guixu together.


    According to the rooster, the four factions need to draw 30% of the income from the market, but in Chu Mo''s view, if they really get something good in the market, the four factions may not be so easy to talk about.


    Therefore, Chu Mo plans to step into the innate realm before the zongmen assembly, so that he can basically ensure that everything is safe!


    After giving them the formula to enter the Chu palace, Chu Mo was temporarily free again.


    In fact, there was no leisure. After these things were done, Chu Mo entered the magic world again.


    But instead of going to the Chu palace, he returned directly to the magic city.


    Entering the Chu palace and entering the magic city are two completely different formulas. For Chu Mo, the Chu palace is more like a place for his family to practice.


    Magic city is where he should stay.


    He also has time to go to the magic lake to get the water of the five elements, and to another place in the human layer to find the land of the five elements.


    If you want to build a five element foundation, you need to work hard from now on.


    But before that, Chu Mo had another thing, that is, go to the Lingdan hall to get materials.


    This is something that he has already agreed with emperor Feng Chun.


    To Chu Mo''s surprise, he met an acquaintance in the shop of Lingdan hall.


    Shangguannan!


    Chu Mo''s feelings for him are complicated.


    Although Qi Xiaoyu was successfully snatched from his hands, such a big accident ensued.


    He didn''t want to implicate Qi Xiaoyu in looking for a powerful helper and killed himself by hitting his sword. But let Qi Xiaoyu in a sad mood, make the choice never to enter the magic world.


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo felt that in the final analysis, the way he handled it was not wise enough.


    The cruelty is based on his current strength. You shouldn''t be near Qi Xiaoyu at all!


    If he didn''t appear that day, maybe Qi Xiaoyu would be better now.


    At least... She won''t quit the magic world like that.


    Since that incident, Chu Mo has never seen the Tianjiao son of this celestial clan again. Chu Mo was surprised to see him suddenly here today.


    Shangguan Nan couldn''t recognize it naturally. This young man with jade trees facing the wind will be the Chu Mo who once insisted with him. Therefore, he just glanced at Chu Mo lightly and stopped talking to him.


    Shangguan Nanlai Lingdan hall. Naturally, I want to buy pills.


    "I want a boundary breaking pill of perfect quality." Shangguan Nan looked at the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall and said faintly.


    The shopkeeper also saw Chu Mo at this time, and seemed to want to come up to say hello. He was restrained by Chu Mo''s eyes and motioned him to receive Shangguan Nan first.


    "Boundary breaking pill? Shangguan childe... This thing, even if it is of ordinary quality, is very few. When refined, there is no one in a hundred; flawless quality... Is even rare; as for perfect quality... It hardly exists!" The shopkeeper looked at Shangguan Nan and said with a wry smile, "in fact, ordinary quality breaking pills... Should be enough? This thing is not a pill to take, but just to break the world. There is no difference between ordinary quality and perfect quality!"


    Shangguan Nan glanced at the shopkeeper and said politely, "you don''t know what we are going to face this time, the ordinary breaking pill... It''s useless, flawless... I''ve also tried it, no! But the flawless breaking pill can cause fluctuations in that place, so I think. The perfect breaking pill should be OK."


    "Where? It turns out that even the flawless quality breaking pill can''t be opened?" The shopkeeper was obviously a little surprised.


    Shangguan Nan smiled faintly: "this... Is a secret, can''t say."


    Then he looked at the shopkeeper and said, "you don''t have to hide it from me. I know that Lingdan hall has recently recruited a powerful alchemist, and I can provide you with materials. As for the reward... That''s really not a problem! As long as you can refine a perfect quality breaking pill, a pill, I''ll give 100 pieces of the best celestite!"


    Hiss!


    The shopkeeper of Lingdan hall took a breath and looked at Shangguan Nan strangely: "a perfect breaking pill... A hundred pieces of top-grade celestite? This... Did you hear me wrong?"


    Rao is well-informed. Some were also frightened by Shangguan Nan''s pride.


    Not all pills are used for eating. They are also toxic pills. There are also some pills with other functions.


    For example, water avoiding pill, fire avoiding pill, wind calming pill and so on... These belong to the tool type pills.


    Breaking the boundary pill is a kind of pill that is more eccentric. It is specially used to break the prohibition. It''s said to be a pill, but in fact, it can emit an extremely fierce breath. At the same time, it also has magical corrosive ability. Otherwise, how can it break a boundary?


    Chu Mo was on the side, but his psychological side was slightly moved, thinking: what is this guy doing to break the boundary Dan? Do you want to go to the spirit world to find Xiao Yu?


    But then Chu Mo denied this guess, from heaven to fairy world, and then to spiritual world... It''s not so easy to go down.


    Even if you hold the boundary breaking pill, your personal realm is a great problem.


    The realm of Guan Nan above is OK to enter the fairy world, but if you enter the spiritual world, you must self declare your strength. Once you seal your own strength, it means that countless dangers will arise.


    Chu Mo felt that the above Guan Nan''s scheming was unlikely to do such a thing by himself.


    Then, if he wants to break the boundary Dan, he must have other purposes.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t have come alone to talk about it!


    Shangguan Nan looked at the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall and said faintly, "you heard right. A perfect breaking pill, a hundred pieces of top-grade celestite! I provide materials, and I can pay half of the deposit first! How about it?"


    The shopkeeper of Lingdan hall was suddenly a little embarrassed. If several masters who were good at alchemy were not closed, then it was really feasible.


    Although it is not so easy to refine the boundary breaking pill with perfect quality, it is not impossible to refine it in several masters. But the problem is, now several heads of household are all bent on pursuing the path of supremacy. Where is the intention to manage the business of Lingdan hall?


    At this time, the shopkeeper suddenly remembered that there was a Chu Mo standing there, and immediately turned his eyes to Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo turned his face aside and whispered to the shopkeeper, "next!"


    At this time, the shopkeeper also understood that Chu Mo didn''t want to expose himself. Hearing his voice, he was immediately happy, and said calmly on his face: "I can see... Shangguan childe also needs this pill very much, so, Shangguan childe first put the material here, the deposit... Don''t pay first, really refine it, and I''ll send someone to inform Shangguan childe."


    Shangguan Nan breathed a sigh of relief, with a satisfied look on his face, and praised, "it is worthy of being the largest Dan medicine store in the world. Don''t worry, this time, there will be great thanks!"


    With that, Shangguan Nan left the materials and left.


    ----------


    Yes, I''m in Shanghai... I''ll be busy tomorrow. Two chapters a day. When I come back, I''ll have a rest!


    You must vote!!!! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 404

    Chu Mo looked thoughtfully at the back of Shangguan Nan leaving, and a sneering smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He will never be so tolerant of the enemy.


    Chu Mo still remembers how Shangguan Nan treated him at the beginning. He believed that if he stood here as Chu Mo today, Shangguan Nan would not easily let him go.


    That person''s revenge, what about the strong.


    In that case, don''t blame me for fooling you.


    Chu Mo took the materials left by Shangguan Nan and the materials that Lingdan hall asked him to refine pills from the shopkeeper, and left directly.


    After returning to the inn, Chu Mo directly hooked up the chaos oven and asked his own question reads;.


    "Can you leave a back door in the broken boundary Dan and finally reach the other side?"


    Soon, a spiritual force responded to Chu mo.


    "Yes... Just refine the child and mother breaking pill! Leave a mother pill and send the child pill. You can feel each other''s existence at any time within 100000 Li."


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a happy look.


    He wanted to know what shangguannan wanted to do.


    The human layer of the magic world is vast and boundless, and there are countless places that external creatures have not explored.


    In particular, there are many dangerous places, which are not suitable for the monks of Da Luo Jinxian to enter. But it happens that when you reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, you will enter the stratum


    Although the emperor can ignore some rules and shuttle through the three-tier space of heaven, earth and man, those dangerous places, the realm of the emperor, also can''t enter.


    Because their grades are too high!


    Those places can only be entered by people in the realm of emperor and Lord.


    This is the rule of the magic world.


    For countless people, there are unparalleled fucking rules.


    Shangguan Nan took out the material, which was really prepared according to the amount of 100 perfect boundary breaking pills.


    Of course, it''s only true for people like Chu mo. For other alchemists, this quantity... Is still a little harsh.


    There is no such thing as a perfect quality breaking pill. It is also normal. Even a great master level alchemist can''t guarantee success.


    But for Chu mo. Shangguannan is so generous!


    Chaos oven has not let him down yet.


    Although it is still difficult for him to refine the pills of xianpin and Tianpin for the time being, the pills of perfect quality are safe only by chaos oven itself.


    To be on the safe side, Chu Mo first refined a child and mother breaking pill. Looking at the two pills emitting a cold metallic smell, Chu Mo couldn''t help secretly praising: the world of pills. It was really broad and profound. He never thought that the pill could play so many tricks.


    Then Chu Mo put the two pills away and refined the remaining materials into 130 broken pills.


    Yes, it''s more than the original number!


    Then Chu Mo worked hard to refine the pills needed by Lingdan hall.


    After sealing all the pills, Chu Mo decided. I want to go to the magic lake. I''m ready to try. Do I have a chance to collect the water of the five elements in the magic lake.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Above the magic lake. There are several young monks standing, the men are dignified and the women are like flowers.


    The expressions on several faces are also relatively relaxed, which is greatly different from those who are nervous and serious when they come to magic lake.


    "It is said that the little princess of Lingdan hall was intrigued by Zhuge Changping, the son of Zhuge family, and flew out of the magic city with a man and entered the magic Lake... It is likely to be read here. She was once in love with that man." A man''s face had a somewhat regretful expression: "it''s a pity that such a proud woman is a good flower. I don''t know who picked it."


    This man''s name is Luoning, the favored son of the Tianjie Luo family. The leading figures of the younger generation, with all their cultivation, have reached the peak of the soaring period and have not gone to the ranking list, because in his view, if they want to go... They will go to the ranking list of the heaven!


    There is no gold content in the ranking of human stratum and stratum.


    After being listed on the list, he also exposed himself and exposed his strength to others, which he disdained and did not like.


    A young man close to him, Luo Ying, Luo Ning''s younger brother, was a monk at the peak of the Mahayana period. Hearing his words, he laughed and said, "Liu Yun... It''s funny to hear that she was calculated by zhugechangping with drugs. The princess of the hall of spiritual elixir was actually poisoned by drugs, but zhugechangping was also unlucky, so he lost his head and died... It''s not worth dying!"


    A gorgeous woman spat, "you are interested in these things. If you have time, you might as well study the plan we received."


    This woman, named Qin Shi, comes from the Qin family in the heaven. She is a real proud woman. She has reached the peak of the rising period and can step into the realm of Luo Jinxian at any time.


    Another round faced and cute girl nodded, "sister Shishi is right. If you have time to gossip about those bad things, you might as well think about what to do."


    This round faced girl is called Dong Yu. Her origin is the same as that of Qin Shi. She was born in the Dong family, a big family in the heaven. She herself is a proud niece, even better than Qin Shi''s talent.


    Dong Yu woke up from a very young age, and had several adventures. Before he was 20, his cultivation had reached the peak of the flying period, and he was also a genius monk who could step into the realm of the great Luo Jinxian at any time.


    These people have one thing in common. They don''t like to appear in public. For them, all kinds of human ranking lists are not attractive at all.


    The truth is not only that. The older people in their family all think that these lists in the magic world are somewhat strange, as if they are exploring people''s secrets, so they have long told their younger generations to enter the magic world and keep a low profile.


    There are many people like them.


    Therefore, the spirit of the world once said to Chu Mo, "in the magic world, there are some geniuses who don''t show up. At any time, we should maintain absolute vigilance."


    Luoning heard the words of the two women, smiled faintly, and said, "don''t worry, this time, I came with heavy tools. If there is no accident, the water of the five elements... This time we will get it!"


    Listening to his words, Qin Shi and Dong Yu''s faces all showed some excitement.


    Luo Ning and Luo Ying brothers have been pursuing Qin Shi and Dong Yu. The water of five elements is invaluable in the spiritual world, and its value is inestimable.


    But for these two brothers, if they can win the favor of beauty, they will not hesitate to buy anything valuable!


    Because Qin poetry and Dong Yu are all extremely rare Jiuyin physique. Women with this physique are naturally suitable for practicing water system skills.


    And, most importantly, if you can take a weekend with him, you will get unimaginable benefits!


    On this point, not to mention the two brothers Luoning and Luoying, even the whole Luo family, attach great importance to them and try their best to promote these two marriages. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 405

    cpa300_ 4;


    Although the Luo family is also a big family in heaven, there is still a big gap compared with the Qin family and the Dong family. Therefore, if you want to successfully marry, you must pay a great price. Luoning and Luoying brothers must also show enough sincerity.


    There is water of the five elements in the magic God lake. Although not many people know this secret, it is definitely not few.


    Over the years, countless people have made the idea of water of the five elements, but they all ended in failure.


    Therefore, although Luoning and Luo Ying brothers have made enough preparations, they are still a little uneasy in their hearts.


    "There is another hour, that is, the night of the full moon. According to the deduction of our ancestors, the night of the full moon should be the best time to take the water of the five elements!" Luo Ying said.


    Luoning said aside, "before, my brother and I have tried many times to suppress our realm to inborn... At first, it was really difficult to adapt to that realm... It was too weak!"


    Qin Shi smiled faintly and said, "not necessarily. In fact, every realm has the characteristics of every realm. Although the innate realm is weak, if you can fully understand it, you can also gain something."


    "Sister Shishi is right." Luoning flattered on the surface, but he didn''t think so in his heart. He secretly said: if my brother and I hadn''t taken a fancy to your two women''s nine Yin constitution and wanted to have a weekend with you, we wouldn''t have come to such a ghost place to help you get the water of the five elements. The innate realm has a fart understanding... When suppressed to that realm, the whole person is uncomfortable to death!


    However, Luo Ying would not show this emotion in any case. There was a harmless smile on his face.


    At this time, there was a black spot in the distance, flying this way.


    All four people here saw the figure flying from the horizon.


    Luoning frowned slightly: "is it possible that someone also wants to take the water of the five elements?"


    Luo Ying mumbled, "flying so slowly... Isn''t he a weak person?"


    Qin Shi said, "if you are weak, you should not have the courage to come to such a place."


    "Maybe it''s a guy who doesn''t know what to do." Luo Ying said.


    Dong Yu squinted, glanced at it and said, "it seems that Luo Ying is right..."


    Among the four people, only Dong Yu has a pair of "spiritual eyes", which can see people better. Can see what others can''t see. Yunmeng fairy is the same, with a pair of spiritual eyes.


    "Sister Dong Yu, what do you say?" Qin Shi looked at the figure in the distance and asked Dong Yu beside him.


    Dong Yu said, "that man''s strength... Is really weak. God... Where did he come from? His strength... Seems to be unable to build a foundation!"


    "...." several people present suddenly looked speechless, and their eyes all became a little dull.


    This feeling is a bit like several adults in the human world, in a more dangerous place. Suddenly I found a kid who just learned to walk... And still wore open crotch pants.


    Don''t mention how strange it is.


    "Such a weak person, come to magic lake? It''s really ignorant!" Luo Ying said with a twitch in the corner of her mouth.


    "Before building the foundation... So, that is to say, his realm may be innate?" Luo Ning''s absence was still locked. He glanced at his disapproving brother and said in a deep voice, "don''t forget, when you really enter that place, everyone''s strength is actually the same!"


    "Elder brother, I think you''re worried too much..." Luo Ying said with a smile: "over the years, there are probably not 10000 or 8000 people who have entered the magic lake to try their luck. How many people have successfully taken the water of the five elements? I''m afraid there are not even a hundred people?"


    Luo Ning thought for a while, and felt that what his brother said seemed reasonable, so he didn''t say anything.


    Dong Yu said aside, "anyway, if he gets the water of the five elements, we can buy it from him!"


    Qin Shi looked at Dong Yu''s sly eyes. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "you little girl, what''s your wrong idea? I haven''t seen anyone sell such a precious thing as the water of the five elements."


    Luo Ying said coldly, "if he gets lucky and gets out of the magic lake, whether to sell it or not... It''s up to him!"


    "Yes, yes!" Dong Yu said with a smile, "such a weak creature, not even a monk, does he have the ability to resist?"


    Qin Shi''s face showed a wry smile: "don''t forget, there is a new rule in the magic world."


    Luoning said, "the creatures under the foundation are protected by the rules of the magic world."


    Luo Ying and Dong Yu all looked speechless: "and this rotten rule? What is this?"


    Luoning said lightly, "however, if he really gets it, I believe he will be willing to make friends with us."


    Qin Shi nodded and looked into Luoning''s eyes, which was quite appreciative.


    As the son of the big family in heaven, Luoning doesn''t have much of that arrogant dandy atmosphere, but more of a calm and calm.


    A young man, if he has too much government, will make people unhappy, but Luoning will not be like this. Around him, you will only think that he is as easy-going as you, and can joke about anything, which is not much different from ordinary young people.


    This is Luoning''s ability. Young Tianjiao like Shangguan Nan can''t be seen as superficial as Luoning.


    Chu Mo also found the four figures in the distant sky. The men were as rich as jade, and the women were stunning. Chu Mo looked up at the sky overhead. It was dusk now, and some stars had appeared in the twilight sky.


    In a little while, the full moon will rise!


    And the full moon is the best time to take the water of the five elements!


    However, the four people over there made Chu Mo''s heart murmur a little.


    "What are they doing here? Are they also looking for the water of the five elements?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and glanced at the magic lake like the sea at his feet.


    At this moment, the lake is calm, and the whole magic lake is like a mirror.


    Chu Mo knew that in a little while, when the full moon lifted off, a door would appear on the surface of the magic God lake. Only through that door can you see the water of the five elements.


    That door is just a door. Behind the door... Is the real dangerous place.


    For most monks, just that door... Can stop them!


    Because that door, without the perfect quality of the breaking pill, can''t be opened at all!


    And is it so easy to get the perfect quality breaking pill?


    Chu Mo stopped dozens of miles away from Luoning and others. He didn''t want to get too close to those people.


    Despite the protection of rules, Chu Mo never wanted to make too many enemies.


    Because one day, when he builds the foundation, the protection will disappear.


    Even the spirit of the world cannot stop this.


    At this time, from the distant horizon, a figure came again.


    The man''s speed was very fast, shrinking into inches, and almost in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Chu mo.


    The man didn''t even look at Chu Mo, and walked towards Luoning. He also laughed maliciously and said sarcastically, "who are I? Aren''t these two little white faced brothers of the Luo family?


    ----------


    Today''s update is delivered! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 406

    Chu Mo squinted at the man from afar.


    Dressed in black, with two sword eyebrows and eyes like bright stars, if there is no deep scar from the left eyebrow to the corner of the right mouth, this is definitely a very handsome person.


    This scar completely destroyed his image, making this person look very ferocious when he doesn''t laugh, and even more ferocious when he smiles.


    "Huang Huang... Is it you?"


    Some of Chu Mo''s expectations were that the Luo brothers, who were called xiaobailian to his face, did not get angry as expected, but looked at the visitor with extreme vigilance, and their eyes were full of vigilance.


    & nbs£¿; Qin Shi and Dong Yu were also slightly frowned. Although their faces showed a little unhappiness, they all did not attack.


    Chu Mo''s heart was cold, and he secretly said: this person''s strength should be very strong, otherwise, the four people here are unlikely to be this reaction.


    Chu Mo didn''t enter the magic world for the first day, and it was clear what kind of temper these Tianjiao in the magic world were. One by one, it''s better to say, it''s reserved, and it''s harder to say, it''s that your eyes are above the top, and you will never have a good temper in the face of provocations from people who are inferior to you.


    "Yes, I heard that there is water of five elements here. I''ll get some tea." Huang Huang''s face showed a smile. The bright scar made his smile look strange.


    "Talk big!" Dong Yu over there finally couldn''t help saying something disdainful.


    "Isn''t this the proud daughter of the Dong family?" Huang Huang seemed to see Dong Yu in general, showing a sinister smile, staring at Dong Yu for a long time, until he saw that Dong Yu''s cheeks were crimson and was about to attack, then hehe laughed and said, "I heard that you have a nine Yin constitution? These two little white faces of the Luo family, play a good abacus and stick to it, is that why?"


    "Nonsense, sister Dong Yu and I are clearly in love!" Luo Ying''s handsome face. Full of anger, she was mocked face to face and pointed directly at her heart. Luo Ying couldn''t help it.


    Although some fear Huang Huang, Luo Ying is not the kind of person who can do it by himself.


    "Hahahaha, love each other..." Huang Huang pulled a long tone and said, "shit!"


    "You..." Luo Ying was furious and wanted to rush up directly.


    He was held by his brother Luoning and said in a deep voice, "he deliberately angered you!"


    Huang Huang laughed and said, "to be a little white faced, you need to be a little conscious. Boy, learn from your brother, do you hear?"


    Luo Ying''s eyes seemed to burst into flames, looking at Huang Huang coldly: "shame today, and I will double it in the future!"


    "Come on, don''t do this, boy, you don''t have a chance! If you don''t agree, come now. I''ll let you two brothers go together!" Huang Huang''s face cooled down: "don''t worry, it''s no big deal to die here once. You can go home and cry to your sister. Don''t children have to go home and find their parents when they are beaten?"


    Luo Ning looked at Huang Huang coldly and said, "Huang Huang, are you so interesting?"


    "Interesting! Why is it not interesting?" Huang Huang stretched out his hand and gently touched the scar on his face: "your sister. Of course, I should keep this scar in mind and never forget it. This is my favorite she... The best gift for me. Come and don''t be rude. I always want to return a big gift to her, don''t you say?"


    At this time, Chu Mo in the distance realized that there was a deep resentment between the man in black with a scar on his face and the sister of the two brothers.


    Luo Ning took a deep breath and said, "Huang Huang, this thing is between you and my sister. Although my sister was a little too much in those days, but... This marriage was originally a mistake, why do you need it?"


    "Hahahahahaha!" Huang Huang looked up to the sky and laughed, which was full of cold: "is it? Wrong? What is wrong?" He looked at Luoning coldly: "the so-called mistake is that my ancestor of the Huang family is missing. Your Luo family wants to repent of marriage, and I Huang have nothing to say, although this marriage was knelt down and begged by your Luo family master in those days..."


    Luoning and Luo Ying''s faces were all black and blue. No matter how good tempered they were, they couldn''t stand being humiliated face to face like this, not to mention that they were originally not good tempered people.


    "Why? Don''t you like listening?" Huang Huang sneered: "Isn''t what I said true? Repentance means repentance. It''s just your Luo family''s betrayal, which is a little shameless. But this kind of thing is not new. The world is so big, and there are countless such things. But your good sister, with her extraordinary talent and strong combat power, unexpectedly wants to kill me... It''s really good! I Huang Huang''s life is big, I''m lucky to not die, and I dare not forget such a big ''kindness'' all day! ¡±


    "My elder sister was also severely punished for this matter, and she made compensation to your Huang family..." Luo Ning said in a deep voice, "in your realm, that scar on your face is nothing at all, why don''t you remember it?"


    "That''s good!" Huang Huang slapped his hands and exclaimed, "so I have to thank you Luo family, don''t I?"


    "I didn''t mean that." Luoning said.


    At this time, Huang Huang no longer paid attention to Luoning, but turned his eyes to Qin Shi and Dong Yu: "you two girls, do you see? Now do you know what they Luo family are? If it weren''t for your body of nine Yin, you think they would stick to you like two dog skin plasters?"


    "Huang Huang... You passed!" Luoning''s face was full of anger, and he took a deep breath, as if he was trying to restrain his inner anger.


    At this time, Qin Shi flashed a touch of shame and anger on her face, and glanced at Huang Huang lightly: "what are your grudges with the Luo family? It''s your business with the Luo family. Please don''t talk about us."


    Luo Ning and Luo Ying were both slightly stunned. Even Dong Yu was stunned. Then, they looked at Qin Shi with some thoughts.


    At this time, in the distant sky, where magic Lake meets the sky, a light directly blooms, and then countless lights burst into the night sky.


    A full moon seemed to jump out of the magic lake.


    Between heaven and earth, suddenly sprinkled a moonlight.


    Above the magic lake, a seemingly transparent door was outlined roughly in shape under the full moon.


    People''s eyes were instantly attracted.


    "The full moon rises!" Dong Yu suddenly said.


    Luo Ning''s face was still gloomy. Qin Shi''s words just now made him very unhappy. The unspoken meaning of Qin Shi''s words was obvious, and everyone heard it.


    At this time, Qin Shi seemed to forget what he had just said, nodded and said, "the full moon rises, let''s go!"


    Chu Mo over there also saw the door that was almost transparent, but under the moonlight, the door that was outlined also flew towards that side.


    Luo Ying, who was full of anger, suddenly snorted and waved in front of Chu Mo, like catching flies.


    "What... Dare to be the first? Get away!" (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 407

    "Don''t" Luoning''s face changed and stopped drinking: "the magic world has natural protection for those who can''t build the foundation..."


    But when he said this, it was already a little late.


    Chu Mo over there has been affected by the power of this monk from the Mahayana realm. His body is like a leaf in the wind, which was swept away in an instant, and a mouthful of blood gushed out along his mouth.


    Hearing Luo Ning''s interruption, Luo Ying was also a little flustered. She had just suppressed her anger and had no place to vent. She just saw that the boy who was as weak as an ant dared to rush directly to the door. She couldn''t help but directly shot.


    At that time, I didn''t think about the consequences, but now I''m a little afraid.


    Although they didn''t pay much attention to what happened in the magic city, they also knew something about it.


    There is a new rule in the magic world, which may have existed before, but because few people under the foundation enter the magic world, they do not manifest.


    Anyway, this rule is not to use force against people under the foundation, otherwise, they will be directly killed by thunder.


    Although death in the magic world will not be true for these senior monks, who is willing to try the taste of death?


    Huang Huang over there looked at this side with a smile and sneered, "the young master of the Luo family is really promising. He was bullied and knows to find mole ants to vent..."


    At this meeting, Luo Ning and Luo Ying brothers were all in no mood to argue with Huang Huang, waiting in fear.


    However, after waiting for a long time, nothing happened. Looking up at the night sky, it was also light and clear, and there was no abnormality at all.


    "Ha... Hahaha" Luo Ying laughed angrily, "see? I didn''t hit him directly, but it was just a random blow. Who let him hit it foolishly? It deserved haha."


    Luoning finally breathed a sigh of relief. Said: "it''s OK. Next time... Don''t be so careless. It''s still important to get down to business."


    Dong Yu has a pale face. Showing some blood, he said, "it''s just a mole ant. If you can''t participate in this action because of him, it''s not worth it?"


    Qin Shi''s beautiful eyes glittered, but he didn''t say anything.


    Huang Huang sneered, "just good luck."


    Chu Mo people over there were directly blown hundreds of miles away by this force in the void. They felt that their internal organs were about to be broken, and they were seriously injured.


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo was indeed a little careless. Relying on this rule set by the spirit of the world, I feel safe at least before building the foundation. I didn''t expect Luo Ying to shoot directly, and that force, just in front of him, caught off guard... Hit him head on.


    Chu Mo easily stabilized his body shape, clenched his teeth, didn''t let himself make a painful sound, just one eye, staring at the young man in the distance.


    That blow just now. If he came directly at him, I''m afraid he''s broken now.


    This is the strength of senior monks


    The monk of Mahayana struck, not to mention Chu Mo who had not yet built a foundation. Even the friars in the infancy of the Yuan Dynasty, this blow will be extinguished.


    "What are you looking at? Garbage?" Luo Ying looked at Chu Mo coldly and said, "garbage is garbage. Can eyes kill?"


    With that, he walked directly in the direction of the door.


    Luo Ning didn''t look at Chu Mo either. In his opinion, it was just an ant that couldn''t even build a foundation, and there was no value to pay attention to.


    Then Dong Yu, take a few quick steps to keep up with Luo Ying.


    Qin Shi looked into Chu Mo''s eyes. With some apology, but. I just feel a little unbearable. With a slight sigh, he followed up. She knew that her words just now offended Luoning.


    It''s nothing at ordinary times, but this time, it''s Luoning and Luo Ying brothers who helped her and Dong Yu find the water of the five elements


    No matter what happens in the future, this time, we still have to stand together and work together.


    Luo Ying went directly to the door and offered a Dan from her body.


    Luo Ning and Qin Shi Dong Yu protected Luo Ying''s side and gave him Dharma protection to prevent Huang Huang from suddenly starting at this time.


    Huang Huang stood in the distance with a sneer, and didn''t mean to come over at all.


    This let Luo Ning several people breathe a sigh of relief at the same time, the heart can not help but be vigilant.


    Huang Huang and the Luo family have a deep hatred like the sea. It''s certainly impossible to let them go so easily. If he doesn''t do it here, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to do it. Most likely, it is to prepare for the next step, in the process of obtaining the water of the five elements.


    However, Luoning and Luo Ying are not unprepared. Anyway, everyone will be suppressed to the innate realm at that time. The realm is the same, and four fight one... It may not be impossible to beat him


    The Dan sent out a sharp breath, instantly marking off the barrier that sealed the door. Then, the figures of the four people filed in and disappeared in the void.


    Then, the pill exploded in the void.


    Perfect quality breaking pill, one... Can only be used once


    But one time is enough, because almost all circles are difficult to enter and easy to exit. When you come out, you don''t need it.


    At this time, the full moon has risen, and the door, under the moonlight, appears more and more clear.


    At this moment, you can even see the complicated patterns on the door and some mysterious patterns carved on it.


    At this time, Huang Huang glanced at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "Hey, boy, do you have a boundary breaking pill?"


    Chu Mo has just taken a pill and is recovering from his injury.


    What he hit was just the edge of Luo Ying''s blow. Therefore, although the injury was not light, it was not fatal. Recently, Chu Mo refined a large number of elixirs only available in the heaven. Except for the part given to the Lingdan hall, he had a large amount of inventory.


    Therefore, after taking a pill, the injury was immediately controlled.


    Hearing Huang Huang''s words, Chu Mo raised his head, looked at Huang Huang with some vigilance, and said in a deep voice: "what?"


    Huang Huang glanced at Chu Mo: "don''t you want revenge?"


    Chu Mo looked at Huang Huang coldly and didn''t speak. Naturally, he wanted to revenge. He was humiliated for no reason and was regarded as a mole ant. Who made his realm too low, but Luo Ying even targeted him, which made Chu Mo completely angry.


    The heart has decided that when their realm is suppressed to congenital, they will definitely not let go of Luo Ying.


    However, this is his deep thought, which has nothing to do with Huang Huang.


    Chu Mo couldn''t feel much kindness from Huang Huang. Chu Mo was not interested in being a gun bearer.


    "If you want revenge, come with me." Huang Huang didn''t seem to see Chu Mo''s attitude of keeping strangers away, and said, "entering this place requires a perfect quality breaking pill. It''s up to you... It''s definitely not available. I''ll take you in. In there, everyone''s realm will be suppressed to congenital. At that time, your chance of revenge will come."


    Chu Mo looked at Huang Huang and shook his head, "forget it, I''m badly hurt. Go in by yourself."


    Huang Huang glanced at Chu Mo and saw that the boy didn''t like him very much. He immediately shook his head and smiled, "forget it, I don''t know good people."


    With that, Huang Huang took out a perfect quality breaking pill and directly entered the door.


    Today''s reading conference officially begins. These two chapters were written in advance.


    Don''t forget to vote. It''s not over yet.


    ...

 Chapter 408

    Chu Mo completely ignored Huang Huang''s meaning, but quietly sat in the void, closed his eyes, and breathed there. The vast magic God Lake area was calm, without any movement.


    This is not consistent with the legend that the magic Lake area is full of crisis and frightening step by step.


    Even the Luo brothers, Qin Shi and Dong Yu, who had already entered, were quite incredible.


    "Today we are lucky. We used to have difficulties getting close to magic lake, but today it is calm and nothing happens. God helps us!" Dong Yu said with a smile, active in an awkward atmosphere.


    Qin Shi glanced at Luoning, who was still calm, and said with a soft smile, "yes, this is the first time we have successfully entered here. I hope we can make some gains this time."


    Luo Ying said, "don''t worry, this time, we will succeed!"


    Luo Ning didn''t speak, glanced at his brother faintly, and sneered in his heart: even if he could really get the water of the five elements this time... He must not give it to these two women so easily. Dong Yu seems to have no intention. In fact, her Chengfu is deeper than Qin Shi! As for Qin Shi... Since you want to pick yourself out so early, you must pay enough price for your sentence at that time!


    He glanced at this gorgeous woman in the corner of his eye, and Luoning''s heart became cold. He had never been cheap before and refused to take advantage of it for himself. This time... How can you refuse?


    This space seems to be under the magic lake, but in fact, it is likely to be a separate small world. After the four people enter, they directly enter a channel.


    The wall of the passage twice seems to be formed naturally, and all kinds of intricate patterns appear on it. If you stare at it for a little longer, even monks in the period of ascension will feel dizzy and vomit.


    "I have long heard that where there are five elements essence, they are all self-contained, with independent rules. At the same time, there are also many opportunities. If you can have an epiphany, you can have a great harvest. It seems to be true." Qin Shi seemed to try to dispel the unhappiness just now, and said to Luoning with a smile.


    Looking at this delicate face, Luoning raised a strong * * in his heart, but on his face, there was a smile of approval: "yes, here, we have all become congenital... HMM, martial arts? The realm of congenital should not be even a monk?"


    Luo Ying said, "in fact, I think that in this place, everyone has become ordinary people! What kind of martial artist... In this world, there are only ordinary people and monks?"


    The others thought for a while, all nodded, and felt that what Luo Ying said was indeed reasonable.


    Qin Shi said, "that''s equal to turning everyone into ordinary people. It depends on who has stronger luck and who has greater gains... In that case, I propose that the four of us can act separately!"


    "Why? Huang Huang is still behind! What if it happens?" Dong Yu suddenly thought of the scarred man and felt a little afraid.


    "Yes, once we get the order and meet Huang Huang, we won''t come to a good end." Luo Ying said.


    There are no outsiders here, and there is no need to hold on. Fear is fear. Except for Luoying, the realm of the other three people is the same as Huang Huang, but they have no confidence to surpass Huang Huang.


    There is a rumor that Huang Huang has actually been able to enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, but he has been suppressing, not allowing his realm to skip that step. The purpose... Is to thoroughly consolidate his foundation, make himself a perfect state, and break through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Although Qin Shi, Dong Yu and Luoning can enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian at any time, their combat experience is too poor!


    It can even be said that there is little combat experience.


    They are all under the protection of the family, without any ups and downs. They can''t compete with Huang Huang, who has fought all the way and experienced countless dangers.


    Of course, they themselves knew this, so they didn''t want to provoke Huang Huang.


    Seeing that other people were opposed, Qin Shi smiled and said, "don''t forget, Huang Huang didn''t come here to find fault, otherwise he just shot. If I guessed correctly, Huang Huang came here to find something, not necessarily the water of the five elements. We can go separately, but don''t be too far away, so that once something happens, we can quickly get together. What do you say?"


    Qin Shi is very clear that his attitude just hurt Luoning. Luoning is not a fuel-efficient lamp at all. If four people are together, their brothers are naturally one heart. Once they find the water of the five elements, it may not be so easy to reach them.


    If you separate, your Jiuyin constitution still has a chance to get the water of the five elements.


    To say the least, I was really found by the Luo brothers. At that time, I''ll find a way to ask them.


    Dong Yu seemed to be a simple girl, but in fact, he had a lot of scheming. He immediately understood the meaning of Qin Shi, and immediately clapped his hands and said, "sister Shi Shi''s idea is also good. Don''t leave too far between us, or look separately for more opportunities!"


    Luoning frowned tightly, but after a moment, he laughed and said, "it''s ok..."


    Seeing that her brother had promised, Luo Ying naturally had no way to oppose anything, so she nodded and said, "that''s OK, but don''t leave too far!"


    Then, at the end of the passage, there was a huge space in front of me. Looking into the distance, the mountains fluctuated and the rivers crisscrossed, and finally entered the small world. The four people dispersed directly and went in different directions.


    At this time, Huang Huang has also entered this space through another channel. Instead of acting at the first time, he took out a compass and adjusted it constantly. Finally, he determined a direction and walked directly in that direction.


    Above the magic lake.


    After more than half an hour of breathing, Chu Mo''s injury finally recovered. Although he didn''t completely recover, it was all right.


    At this time, under the irradiation of the moon, the door above the magic lake has completely appeared, from the shape of only one door... To the real entity!


    The huge gray stone gate, illuminated by the cold moonlight, exudes a simple and vicissitudes of life, as if it has experienced endless years. The complicated patterns on it, together with some birds and animals that Chu Mo has never seen, are extremely fresh in the moonlight, as if they could break away from the stone gate at any time and rush out.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, Chu Mo even seems to be able to hear the roar of the birds and animals on the stone gate.


    "Is this... The real gate of the small world?" Chu Mo was a little shocked. He looked at the huge stone gate standing hundreds of feet high above the magic lake, took a deep breath and flew towards it.


    At the door, Chu Mo just wanted to take out the broken boundary pill, but he didn''t think that these two doors... Opened directly!

 Chapter 409

    There was a thousand feet of light in it, which shone out in an instant. Chumerton felt a flower in front of him, and he couldn''t see anything. Then, there was a huge and incomparable suction, which instantly inhaled his body.


    Then, the two huge stone doors slowly closed and slowly disappeared above the magic lake.


    At the moment when Chu Mo''s body disappeared, the whole magic Lake... Surging!


    Hundreds of feet high waves instantly formed, and countless powerful monsters in the lake loomed and roared


    However, no one can see this scene.


    After Chu Mo walked in, he found himself on the top of a mountain. In front of him was a Tianchi Lake with a radius of hundreds of feet, like a pearl, inlaid on the top of the mountain.


    The cold breath in the Tianchi Lake made Chu Mo shiver slightly.


    "This is... The water of the five elements?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, trying to identify it with the sky god''s mirror, but he found that the sky god''s mirror, which has always been invincible, suddenly seemed to be asleep here. No response was given to how Chu Mo communicated.


    At this time, a dangerous smell suddenly came from behind. Chu Mo didn''t look back, but his slightly arched body was ready.


    The other party seemed to feel Chu Mo''s preparation and didn''t move.


    He didn''t move, and Chu Mo naturally didn''t move.


    The two sides were in such a stalemate. After a long time, Chu Mo felt that the dangerous Qi that locked him was slowly fading and disappearing.


    Finally, it disappeared completely.


    Chu Mo took a breath, turned back and sat on the ground. At this time, his whole back was completely wet!


    With his current strength, even if he meets monks who have no time to build a foundation, he will definitely not bring him so much pressure.


    Not to mention, this place is a place that suppresses the realm to innate!


    However, in Chu Mo''s mind, a flash of insight flashed in an instant, as if... At that time, the spirit of the world only said that the entry of the outside creatures would suppress the realm to the innate, but it didn''t say... The original species in this world would also be suppressed!


    "Shit!"


    After thinking about it, Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding. Obviously, the existence that just stared at him should not be the creature coming in from the outside, but the protozoan species in this small world.


    Judging from the dangerous smell, this is at least a perfect foundation building creature, or a golden elixir creature!


    Put it outside, the creatures in this realm are naturally nothing to the geniuses in the magic world, and it''s not enough to slap them down.


    But in this... These creatures are unmatched!


    Don''t mention those young geniuses. Even if the emperor comes in and meets them, he will probably hate them!


    "Fortunately, the other side didn''t really launch an attack." Chu Mo sighed, then stared at the lake below and frowned slightly. Although I don''t know why the sky Shenjian suddenly didn''t respond, intuitively, this lake is unlikely to be the water of the five elements.


    If the water of the five elements is really so easy to find, and there are so many, it does not deserve to be called the essence of the five elements.


    With the just crisis, Chu Mo didn''t dare to hold it up any longer. He took out the killer directly, held it in his hand, and walked towards the lake. He thought, anyway, since I came here and saw the lake, I have to come down and have a look?


    Chu Mo walked down step by step, feeling that there seemed to be no danger in this world. It was calm and somewhat surprising.


    There is no sun overhead, but it is very bright. The sky is blue and white, and it looks very refreshing.


    But Chu Mo didn''t dare to be careless at all. With his just experience and the advice of Jieling, Chu Mo was always cautious about here.


    Whoosh!


    Huodi!


    An extremely cold killing machine shrouded Chu Mo without any sign.


    Then, there was a sharp breaking sound in the air. In an instant, Chu Mo felt a stabbing pain coming from his temple... It was just murderous!


    Chu Mo stepped on the phantom wind step, and the whole person seemed to be drunk. He swayed and fell forward.


    Bang!


    A boulder more than ten feet away from Chu Mo burst to pieces!


    The gravel was like rain, and many fragments splashed towards Chu mo.


    Hit the defense released by Chu Mo and made a muffled sound.


    Whoosh!


    Then... Three murderous Qi shot at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo ran the phantom wind step, narrowly avoided the three fierce attacks, and his heart also raised a rage, looking over there, this look, couldn''t help but stare there.


    A hedgehog, a little bigger than an adult''s palm, was in that direction, about twenty or thirty feet away from Chu mo. in his small eyes, he was staring at Chu Mo coldly, emitting a cold and cruel light.


    Bang bang!


    There are three more boulders broken over there.


    But Chu Mo didn''t even look back, but he was a little shocked and looked at the hedgehog with a smile and a cry.


    If it is different from the hedgehog outside, it is that this guy is all white! Unlike those ordinary hedgehogs outside, they are gray all over.


    This hedgehog is not only snow-white, but also scarlet in his eyes, emitting a strange and cold light.


    "Have I offended you?" Chu Mo looked at the hedgehog and couldn''t help asking.


    The hedgehog attacked him again!


    This time, there are five thorns!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Moreover, these five thorns come in three ways: up, middle and down!


    Followed by the other five thorns!


    These five thorns sealed the left and right sides of Chu Mo respectively.


    Three on the left and two on the right!


    "What a cunning beast!" Chu Mo roared, and the killer in his hand suddenly sent out a dazzling light, a knife to seize the soul... There is more than just the ability to seize the soul.


    Its speed... Is also unparalleled in the world!


    All the ten thorns were cut off by Chu Mo from the air, without exception!


    However, Chu Mo was shocked that none of the ten thorns had been cut off by killing heaven!


    On the contrary, the huge force on each thorn made Chu Mo''s wrist numb!


    "What the fuck is this his mother?" Chu Mo even glanced at the blade of killing heaven with some guilt. Fortunately, there was no change on the blade of killing heaven.


    Those snow-white thorns, after being cut to the ground, seemed to have an invisible force, pulling them back to the hedgehog.


    "Throw it out and want to take it back? Dream, you!" Chu Mo roared, directly showed his thousand heavy hands, grabbed all the ten thorns in his hands, and without hesitation, directly threw them into the space of the sky god''s mirror.


    Even if you think about it with your knees, you know it''s definitely a treasure. Fools don''t rob it.


    Seeing that this despicable human robbed his ten thorns, the little hedgehog over there immediately hissed with rage.

 Chapter 410

    Then, like crazy, I trembled, with thousands of snow-white thorns, like thousands of arrows, shooting at Chu Mo''s head and face.


    Chu Mo was immediately startled. Just ten thorns made his wrist numb, and he felt powerless. Now these thousands of thorns were overwhelming, and he didn''t dare to connect them even if he was killed.


    Without hesitation, run away!


    Chu Mo now performed the phantom wind step, which was more handy than before. Just like breathing, there was no need to deliberately, and the whole person instantly turned into a blue smoke. His speed, even the monks who built the foundation realm, is probably difficult to see.


    Chu Mo was afraid that, no matter how he ran, the thousands of snow-white thorns followed him.


    It''s like a group of terrible wasps passing through, and there is a palpitating hum in the void.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding his mother in his stomach, so he robbed you of several thorns? As for such a relentless pursuit to play with my life? Besides, you didn''t do it first?


    The snow-white hedgehog, just in a rage, shot almost a third of the thorns out of his body. Now it looks a little bare, but it is also chasing after him.


    Chu Mo was thinking, and suddenly felt a tingling on his shoulder, and then heard the hedgehog hissing happily.


    Accidentally, he was shot by a thorn, which shocked Chu Mo: obviously, this hedgehog just didn''t use all his strength!


    Hum!


    The buzzing sound of the thousands of thorns behind was suddenly a little bigger than before.


    Chu Mo''s heart moved and he knew that the moment of victory had come!


    He had never been so nervous as he was now, even when he fought with King Wu.


    Since entering here, the sky god did not respond. Chu Mo had a premonition in his heart that death in this small world would be different from death in the magic world.


    Although Jieling didn''t remind anything, few people have successfully obtained the water of the five elements in these countless years, and few people dare to explore this place, so they can feel something.


    Maybe, Jieling didn''t want to hurt his enthusiasm, so he didn''t say anything?


    At this time, Chu Mo had no time to think about anything, and directly performed the phantom wind step to the extreme. Suddenly, the whole person turned around and faced the thousands of snow-white and extremely sharp thorns!


    The hedgehog over there may also be stunned by Chu Mo''s behavior, for a moment.


    It was at this moment that its control of these thousands of thorns was slightly... Relaxed a little.


    Chu Mo didn''t relax at all. His figure directly bypassed the thousands of thorns, like a phantom, and directly killed the hedgehog that had lost a third of its thorns!


    The little hedgehog''s Scarlet eyes, for the first time, showed a color of fear.


    Chu Mo''s whole spirit, at this moment, rose to the top!


    The blood in the body... Instantly boils!


    In Dantian, the surging yuan force poured into his right arm, and finally... All gathered into killing the sky!


    The top of sky killing... Bang... Hissed a knife gas!


    Although it''s only a foot long, it''s simply incredible for a martial artist who is not born!


    Even the martial artist in the innate realm can hardly condense the sword Qi.


    Only when you become a true monk after building the foundation, can you turn emptiness into reality and condense the real "Qi".


    Chu Mo, the whole person, also stored the "potential" to the extreme. With a sharp knife, from top to bottom, it seems that there is no fancy cut to this hedgehog with a third of the thorn missing.


    Youming eight knives, second knife... Kill!


    This knife made Tianchi, which was calm as a mirror not far away, instantly swell with waves.


    The waves beat the shore!


    The hedgehog with one-third less thorns, at the critical moment, gave a sharp roar, and unexpectedly shot the remaining two-thirds of the snow-white spikes... All at Chu Mo!


    At this time, it is not who is stronger, but who is... Who is more ruthless!


    In the face of nearly 10000 snow-white thorns, Chu Mo''s face did not change at all. The killing knife still fell without hesitation!


    At this time, the hedgehog, who had completely bare his arms, gave a scream of horror, turned and ran!


    Hua la... The tens of thousands of spikes, together with the thousands of spikes behind Chu Mo, completely lost control at this moment, and fell to the ground one after another. Then, like being attracted by a magnet, it turned into a white torrent and rushed towards the hedgehog without spikes.


    At this moment, Chu Mo''s killing knife was finally cut down.


    Although the hedgehog without a thorn wanted to run away, he couldn''t get faster than this knife.


    The Qi of Chu Mo''s knife directly split it in two!


    Blood and internal organs... Flowed all over the ground in an instant.


    The snow-white sharp thorns that were surging towards the hedgehog also stopped moving in an instant.


    After cutting out this knife, Chu Mo also seemed to lose all his strength and sat on the ground.


    Then he covered his buttocks and jumped up. It turned out that there were hundreds of thorns under his buttocks, some of which happened to be standing.


    "If you die, you''re still cheating!" Chu Mo felt his buttocks with lingering fear. His body was strong enough, and his level-8 constitution was already invulnerable. Even if he was a monk in the foundation period, a knife might not make Chu Mo see blood.


    But these thorns easily pierced his skin.


    And the thorn on his shoulder... Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth. After a rest, Yun Gong forced the thorn out.


    Fortunately, the hedgehog''s thorn is not poisonous, otherwise, I''m afraid it will be useless again.


    Later, Chu Mo collected all the thorns on the ground, a total of more than 17000. Chu Mo didn''t waste any of them, and they were all in his pocket.


    He once tried to break a thorn. With the power of millions of kilograms in his hands, he had nothing to do with it.


    "If it were in the hands of the master of weapon refining, I''m afraid these spikes could make a set of extremely terrifying weapons!" Chu Mo was extremely satisfied with this harvest.


    Then, his eyes fell on the hedgehog, which was cut in half by his knife, and his face showed a look of happiness. If it weren''t for the hedgehog shooting all its thorns at him, its own defense was close to zero. With the hardness of these thorns, Chu Mo''s attempt to break its defense was probably impossible.


    Looking at the body of the little hedgehog, Chu Mo said with some emotion: "when all the strength is used in the attack... Defense is the weakest time!"


    After a incense stick, a bonfire was lit, and a clean hedgehog was dressed on a long drill rod. It was also sprinkled with a lot of seasonings prepared by Chu mo.


    Chu Mo sat there, smelling the aroma of the roasted hedgehog, and couldn''t help swallowing twice.


    At this time, a nice woman''s voice suddenly sounded, "you really enjoy it!"

 Chapter 411

    Chu Mo glanced, but found that it was the girl who had been with the Luo brothers before. Listening to their chat, it seemed that she was called Dong Yu.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t have a good impression of this girl. Although she hadn''t done anything before, she didn''t show any respect for him in her words. If he is outside, Chu Mo still has some scruples about her, even if the rules of the magic world can protect him, but in case he encounters that kind of immortals, he has to guard against them if he uses taboo means and wants to get rid of him wholeheartedly.


    But here, although Chu Mo is only the peak of heaven''s mind, he is not afraid of the girl''s attack on him.


    "Who are you?" Chu Mo''s face was cold and he glanced at Dong Yu.


    "You... Just outside, but we have met!" However, Dong Yu didn''t seem to see Chu Mo''s face. He walked over directly, smelled hard for a few times, and said, "it''s really fragrant!"


    Chu Mo coldly glanced at the beautiful girl with a thin skin and said, "isn''t it afraid to lose her identity when talking to mole ants like me?"


    "Hee hee, people just say that casually. Are you serious?" Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo with a charming smile: "you are a man. Don''t be so careful, OK?"


    With that, he sat opposite Chu Mo and looked at the hedgehog that had been roasted golden on the drill rod.


    This hedgehog is by no means an ordinary thing, and the fire Chu Mo used to roast meat is not an ordinary fire. There is a samadhi real fire in it. With ordinary fire alone, it may not even dry the blood on it.


    Although Dong Yu''s realm was suppressed here, his horizon was still there, and he was a little surprised and said, "strange fire... Your realm... Unexpectedly have strange fire?"


    Although she could not recognize samadhi true fire, she could feel that there was a strong different fire in the pile of wood, and it was the existence of that fire that could roast the hedgehog golden and crispy.


    "What''s your business?" Chu Mo still didn''t have a good face for her. He stretched out his hand and took down the drill rod directly. Without looking at Dong Yu, he bit it down. The hot and fragrant taste instantly filled Chu Mo''s whole mouth.


    As soon as the meat of this strange hedgehog entered Chu Mo''s mouth, it immediately turned into rolling essence and flowed into Chu Mo''s body.


    The Dantian, which had been consumed almost empty, was filled with this essence almost instantly.


    The essence was instantly converted into energy and dispersed to the whole body of Chu mo.


    At this point, there is no doubt that this hedgehog''s meat... Can be called a treasure!


    "Hey! You... Can''t you be so stingy? I just said a few words of truth. How about a little demeanor?" Dong Yu saw that Chu Mo ate quickly and didn''t give her any meat at all, so he was a little anxious.


    "You are such an interesting person. Just tell the truth?" Chu Mo glanced at Dong Yu coldly: "your truth makes me very unhappy, so why should I be polite to you?"


    "You..." Dong Yu couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He wanted to go, but he was very greedy for the roast hedgehog in Chu Mo''s hand and wanted to have a share.


    Unlike Chu Mo, these big clan children have a deep understanding of the entire magical world.


    Although it is not easy to enter this small world, if the opportunity comes, it is not particularly difficult, just like today.


    But it is quite difficult to gain something in it!


    Not to mention the treasures in the small world, people without great opportunities will not recognize them even if they bump into them face to face.


    Not all treasures will emit the smell that others can see through at a glance!


    Just talking about those terrible beasts in the small world is enough for all monks to drink a pot.


    In most small worlds, there are self-contained laws, which are mostly harsh on foreign creatures.


    Just like this small world where there may be water of the five elements, no matter what realm you are, once you come in, you will be directly suppressed to the innate realm.


    Poor, spiritual and celestial monks can be better. At least, most of them have experienced the innate realm and know what it is. But most of these Tianjiao people in the heaven don''t even know what the innate realm feels like!


    Because they were born, almost all of them are innate realm, and then from the time they have memories, they have been all kinds of foundation building!


    Therefore, after entering the small world, the more arrogant people from the advanced world are, the more they may not adapt.


    However, they are also very, very clear about the value of all kinds of creatures in the small world.


    For example, the hedgehog in Chu Mo''s hand, which he roasted casually, Dong Yu recognized at a glance that it was a legendary snow hedgehog, belonging to a very rare kind of spirit beast.


    Although it''s just a spirit beast, it doesn''t look high-grade, but in fact, even in the heaven, snow hedgehog is also famous!


    The first is the snow hedgehog''s thorns, which can be called the most precious. They are extremely hard. Even if they are divine weapons, it is difficult to cut them off. If they are refined into magic weapons in the hands of the master of weapon refining, they can be almost invincible.


    The second is the skin of snow hedgehogs, which is also the key material for refining war clothes. If you can collect dozens of skin of snow hedgehogs and refine them into cloaks, its value... Is immeasurable.


    Finally, the most attractive is the meat of snow hedgehog!


    It not only contains the strong essence that even the friars in heaven covet, but also can repair the original injury. Moreover, it ranks at the top of the list of rare treasures in the world of heaven. It is a delicacy that all gourmets dream of.


    However, it needs a great monk who reaches a certain level to deal with it with special techniques in order to completely stimulate the most exquisite taste of snow hedgehog meat. Like Chu Mo, it''s simply a monstrous thing.


    Therefore, when Dong Yu confirmed that Chu Mo roasted snow hedgehog meat, even if he looked down on this mole like person in his heart, he couldn''t help but scold Chu Mo''s outrageous things in his heart, and leaned over to have a taste.


    Yes, although Dong Yu is a proud genius girl, in her bones, she is a real big eater!


    Snow hedgehog''s meat, even if noble as her, has never been eaten!


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Mo had eaten up half of the snow hedgehog meat. Not only did he eat up the meat, but even Chu Mo was not willing to spit out a bone!


    It''s delicious without it!


    In Dong Yu''s opinion, Chu Mo''s treatment method, although vulgar, can''t stand snow hedgehog meat itself is the best delicacy in the world, not to mention that he uses a lot of spices, even if he eats it raw... That''s also the best!


    Not only delicious, but also the rolling essence of Chu Mo''s spirit, only half a snow hedgehog, let Chu Mo faint... There is an uncontrollable impulse to break through to the innate!


    So Chu Mo had to use the mind method of heaven''s will, which constantly suppressed the agitation in the Dantian.


    Dantian was suppressed by Chu Mo himself, and a large amount of essence began to run around. In his body, it was scattered in all parts, constantly strengthening his physique, and even faintly, he wanted to break through the shackles of the eighth level physique and go straight to the Ninth level.


    Chu Mo''s long black hair also became shiny. A pair of eyes that were originally pure and incomparable were more like gemstones, flashing with pure light.


    Seeing that Dong Yu was on one side, he had an impulse to rob. Seeing that Chu Mo was about to eat the other half, Dong Yu finally couldn''t help it

 Chapter 412

    "Hey! Stop eating! You are wasting!" Dong Yu glared at Chu Mo angrily.


    "None of your business?" Chu Mo stared at Dong Yu and said coldly, "why, do you want to grab it? Do you want to fight?"


    With that, Chu Mo was about to bite the half snow hedgehog.


    Dong Yu''s face turned red, angry, ashamed, and wronged.


    As the little princess of the Dong family, she grew up being held in the palm of countless elders. She was really a charming girl who was "afraid to melt in her mouth" and "afraid to be scared in her palm".


    What do you want?


    Far away, it was said that she and Qin Shi wanted the water of the five elements. Didn''t the Luo brothers immediately borrow the treasure from their elders at home, and Baba followed them to this small world?


    Now a mole ant in her eyes, although she looks very good and is far more handsome than the Luo brothers, her character is so bad and rude. She not only has no pity for such a delicate girl, but also speaks ill of her.


    That''s too much!


    Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo and said loudly, "don''t eat... I, I''ll exchange something with you!"


    "Change?" Chu Mo picked his eyebrows, stopped his mouth and glanced at Dong Yu: "this is the treasure. What can you exchange with me?"


    Looking at Dong Yu''s twinkling big eyes, Chu Mo sneered, "if it''s garbage, don''t take it out. Although my realm is not very good, my vision is still there."


    Dong Yu was startled, because she was thinking about whether to take a celestial gadget to deceive the ignorant ground beetle. As a result, Chu Mo broke her heart. Rao was in a state of mind at the peak of her ascension, and she couldn''t help feeling a little guilty at the moment.


    "How can it be? How can I do that?" Dong yubai glanced at Chu Mo, hesitated for a moment, took five pieces of celestite from his body, and said, "top grade celestite, five pieces, you can also buy a low-level magic weapon in the heaven."


    "That''s it?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said in his heart: if I take out the pile of top-grade Tianjing stones in the sky god''s mirror, won''t I scare you to death?


    "This is already a lot, okay? Tianjingshi!" Dong Yu thought that Chu Mo didn''t understand the value of celestite, and looked at Chu Mo with flashing eyes: "you should be from the spiritual world, right? You really don''t know that a piece of medium grade celestite is enough to make a bloody battle between the two big families in your spiritual world?"


    "I''m not interested. It''s another chance." Chu Mo felt a chill in his heart. Although he knew that the celestite was very valuable, he didn''t expect that a piece of medium grade celestite could make a war between the two big families in the spiritual world.


    He can feel that Dong Yu didn''t cheat him.


    "It seems that I don''t know enough about the world. Maybe... Everything I touch in this magical world... Is too high-end..." Chu Mo secretly said in his heart.


    Dong Yu did not deceive him. The real world outside the magic world is far more cruel than Chu Mo imagined.


    In fact, if you think about the various experiences of the demon king in those years, you can understand.


    However, even if Chu Mo knew it, he wouldn''t take it too seriously, because he now has thousands of pieces of the best celestite on his body!


    How can you care about Dong Yu''s only five top-grade celestites?


    Dong Yu gently bit Bei''s teeth, hesitated, and then took out a jade flute from the storage ring. The jade flute was green and almost transparent, emitting a cold breath.


    "This jade flute... Although it is not a top-level magic instrument, it is my favorite thing. When blowing it, it can send out a strong sound wave attack, and all monks under the refining period can''t stand it..." Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo sincerely and said, "I can''t use it at all in my current realm. How about I take it and exchange it with you for the snow hedgehog in your hand?"


    Chu Mo looked at the Jade Flute and felt the sky god''s mirror, which had not been moving, suddenly sent out a heat. Chu Mo moved in his heart and understood that this should be a treasure. But on his face, he looked at Dong Yu calmly: "what realm does it need to control this thing?"


    Dong Yu didn''t expect Chu Mo to ask so. After hesitating for a while, he said, "at least, we need the realm of golden elixir..."


    "If you don''t reach the golden elixir realm, what will happen if you blow it?" Chu Mo stared at Dong Yu with one eye.


    Dong Yu showed an embarrassed smile: "power will be evacuated..."


    "Shit!" Chu Mo scolded secretly in his heart, and was almost cheated by this witch! Fortunately, I asked one more question, otherwise, if I really use it casually, I''m afraid it will be calculated immediately.


    "I, I''m not counting on you, I told you..." Dong Yu said weakly.


    In fact, at the beginning, she really wanted to calculate this hateful boy. I don''t want to harm anyone, but I just want to teach this vulgar bastard a lesson.


    This jade flute is indeed a good magic instrument, but it is only good for monks below Yuanying. Beyond Yuanying, it''s almost impossible to use this thing after the refining period.


    "This thing... Isn''t even worth five top-grade celestites?" Chu Mo glanced sideways at Dong Yu and said with a sneer.


    "How can it be? The material of this jade flute is very rare. This kind of jade root is rare, and it is even rare to make a flute. Even if it is not a magic instrument, it is worth more than five pieces of top-grade celestite!" Dong Yu seemed a little anxious and said, "don''t pour strength into it, just as an instrument... It''s also the best!"


    With that, he put the flute to his lips and blew it gently.


    Chu Mo''s heart was cold, and he was about to cover his ears. There, Dong Yu gave him a hard look: "my strength has been suppressed to the innate realm now. Even if I want to harm you, I don''t have the courage!"


    With that, he ignored Chu Mo directly and began to play.


    A melodious flute suddenly sounded.


    Chu Mo put down his hand to cover his ears with embarrassment, and listened to the sound of the flute. He was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that this arrogant girl had this talent.


    The sound of the flute is very beautiful. Even people like Chu Mo who don''t know much about music can feel the faint sadness contained in the sound of the flute, and there seems to be a strong yearning.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but feign: what can you be sad about, such a proud woman like you?


    Far away, Luo Ying, who was walking on the road, suddenly heard the sound of the flute. She was slightly stunned and murmured, "is it Dong Yu''s flute? Strange... Didn''t she say that she hasn''t touched the flute for many years?"


    In the other direction, Qin Shi slightly raised her eyebrows, listened to it for a while, and sighed, "this girl... Probably miss her mother again?"


    Further away from them, Luoning, who was fighting with a snow-white wolf, heard the sound of the flute, and his face became ugly: "it''s really leisurely... When this is travel distraction?"


    Ow!


    Luoning was stunned. The snow-white wolf roared, and his sharp claws instantly left a deep bone visible wound on his face¡ª¡ª


    Five watch, finish writing, go home and sleep!

 Chapter 413

    "Beast!" Luoning was so angry that he didn''t have the energy to be angry with Dong Yu and continued to fight with the giant wolf.


    At the end of the song, Dong Yu''s face was covered with tears, and his eyes were full of sadness.


    It seemed that he had no previous interest in the snow hedgehog meat in Chu Mo''s hand. After a long time of stupidity, he wiped his face casually, looked at Chu Mo carefully like a kitten, and twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t change, eat by yourself, I, I''m gone!" With that, Dong Yu stood up and was about to leave.


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and threw the drill rod in his hand directly at Dong Yu.


    Dong Yu subconsciously caught it, and then looked at Chu Mo for some unknown reason.


    "The little song is playing well, and I reward you..." Chu Mo hehe laughed.


    "You bastard!" The sadness in Dong Yu''s heart was completely destroyed by Chu Mo''s words, and he couldn''t help laughing: "just you... Still want to be a lord? Save it! When you pass the foundation period, you want to mix in this magical world, and you want to be a grandson depends on people''s faces!"


    Saying this, Dong Yu threw the jade flute in his hand at Chu Mo reluctantly: "I never take advantage of others. Take it. If someone really bullies you in the future, you can take out this jade flute. Maybe... It can be useful."


    Dong Yu said ¦«, and took a deep sip of the snow hedgehog meat on the drill rod in her hand. The strong aroma was refreshing and made her feel intoxicated.


    But then, Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo and said, "by the way, where are the thorns and skins of this snow Hedgehog?"


    "Throw it away!" Chu Mo did not lift his head and fiddled with the jade flute in his hand.


    Dong Yu couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She didn''t believe Chu Mo''s nonsense, but she had no choice.


    Although she is very arrogant, in her bones, she is also full of pride. She may be able to do this occasionally, but she is required to kill and seize the treasure. Still can''t do it.


    Woo... Woo!


    At this time, suddenly there were several extremely unpleasant sounds.


    Dong Yu looked up and frowned, "there is no rhyme at all. What are you talking about? You are not afraid to attract wolves!"


    "Blow casually." Chu Mo smiled, put away the Jade Flute and licked his lips.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s action, Dong Yu was slightly stunned at first, and then seemed to think of something. He couldn''t help staring at Chu Mo fiercely and scolding, "you bastard! I hate it!"


    Finish. His face turned crimson in an instant. As soon as he turned around, he ran away like a fly.


    Running away in one breath, I suddenly thought that I didn''t know the name of this bumpkin, but I couldn''t pull that face if I asked her to go back and ask.


    "Damn bastard, someone just blew with his lips, and he went there with his lips..." Dong Yu''s face was like Yingran. With a coquettish face, he muttered: "such a weak person, not even a monk, maybe. There is no chance to meet in the future. If you don''t know your name, you don''t know it."


    With that, Dong Yu walked farther away, his heart. But it seems a little disappointed.


    "Why are you an asshole?" Chu Mo muttered innocently in the back, but the figure of Dong Yu had completely disappeared from his sight. I can''t see it at all.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly and sighed, "it''s a little story, but... She''s still a simple girl who doesn''t know the world. She''s a little scheming... But it''s too shallow."


    Later, Chu Mo encountered several beasts in the small world. The weakest one has a congenital realm. The strongest one has reached the congenital peak, is close to building the foundation, and its combat power is not weak. Chu Mo has experienced several bitter battles in succession, and he has also suffered a lot of injuries.


    However, such a toss consumes a lot of the massive energy in the body, which is more or less comfortable.


    You can obviously feel your improvement.


    A few days later, Chu Mo has also gone deep into the depths of this small world, and the front has become dangerous. The creatures that appear, the weakest, have the strength to build the foundation period.


    This made Chu Mo scratch his head. He didn''t know where the water of the five elements was. In this small world, the sky god Kam seemed to be sealed. Except that he could feel its fluctuation when he was very close, he had no response at all.


    Continue to deepen, or turn around and walk back... Chu Mo has no spectrum in his heart.


    Moreover, in this small world, this time, it is likely that six of them will come in.


    It has been several days since Chu Mo met nobody.


    In the space of the sky, there are many corpses of various creatures in the small world. Although most of them are unknown to him, the corpses of these creatures must be very valuable.


    At least, it can be used to satisfy hunger.


    Chu Mo actually took them as food.


    In this small world, although the energy between heaven and earth is not as rich as that in the magic world, it is not much different. Chu Mo keeps strengthening his foundation while moving forward.


    After the transformation of half a snow hedgehog, his physical quality has been infinitely close to level 9. This made Chu Mo very sad. At the beginning, in order to change his constitution, master almost searched the whole human world to hunt those high-level yuan beasts for him.


    Now it''s just half the meat of a snow hedgehog, which makes his physique so improved. It''s really sad.


    At this moment, Chu Mo is walking in the depths of a canyon. A river flows past him. The river is clear and emits a cold breath.


    Chu Mo thought that the water of the five elements must be related to water, so he kept moving forward along this river.


    With the continuous deepening, Chu Mo found that the scenery around him was also changing.


    There are huge trees everywhere, some ancient trees, I don''t know how many years they have lived, a tree... It''s like a mountain, so big that it''s amazing.


    "This kind of tree... Even a small branch... Is enough to dig out many rooms to live in?" Chu Mo looked at the ancient tree like a mountain in front of him and said with emotion on his face.


    At this time, a faint sound suddenly came from above the ancient tree.


    The voice is very small. Even Chu Mo can only hear a little bit if there is nothing. But Chu Mo''s heart was cold.


    There are not many creatures in this small world. They are not dense at all, but no one can be underestimated.


    Now we have gone deep into this small world, and I''m afraid the creatures we meet are also very powerful.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo couldn''t help looking up, and then a python body that made Chu Mo creepy appeared in front of him.


    The python is snow-white, and each scale is as big as a washbasin!


    "How old is this guy?" Chu Mo''s heart was cold, and he didn''t need to think about it to know that he was certainly not weak.


    Chu Mo decided not to be so curious, but to leave here quietly.


    But... His luck doesn''t seem to be very good.


    As soon as he moved here, he felt a fishy smell that enveloped him in an instant.


    A white shadow, incredibly fast, directly pounced on Chu Mo! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 414

    This is a python sticking out of a big tree. It''s the one Chu Mo found!


    But Chu Mo didn''t find out where this guy started his attack.


    This blow came too fast and too violently!


    Although Chu Mo had been absorbed in making the counter attack, he still... Didn''t expect that this snow-white Python would have such power.


    Boom!


    First, the protective vitality of Chu Mo was shattered.


    Then Chu Mo felt as if he had been directly hit by a mountain on his chest, and then... He flew away like a shell.


    It was hit and flew!


    Chu Mo could even clearly hear the sound of his sternum breaking.


    That sound, in the battle of the magic world, in the process of countless deaths, Chu Mo has been extremely familiar.


    This made Chu Mo instantly recall those unpleasant memories in his mind.


    "This damn bastard... Unexpectedly, it was hit by... Don''t pythons swallow it with their mouths?"


    A mouthful of blood spurted directly from Chu Mo''s mouth. In this Kung Fu, he was even free to think about the habits of Python.


    But then, he felt... The crisis of death came in an instant!


    A snow-white python of unknown length leaned out from the ancient tree like a mountain, with its mouth open, and a scarlet letter, which was ten feet long, rolled towards Chu Mo like the same lightning! Input website: Heiya §á Ge watches intoxicated Zhang Jie


    The speed of the white Python was unbelievably fast, and it even rolled Chu Mo''s body with that letter


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be dumbfounded because he was flying upside down. Although he was seriously injured, he still saw the scene clearly.


    "Are you a fucking toad?"


    Bang!


    The scarlet letter immediately wrapped around Chu Mo''s body, and then, like a python, instantly wrapped Chu Mo''s body tightly.


    Cough... Yes, the letter in the mouth of this Python is more like a python.


    Chu Mo felt that the overwhelming force seemed to crush his body!


    At this time, there are always thousands of magic powers, and there is no way to display them.


    Seeing this scarlet snake letter entangled with Chu Mo, it was about to roll Chu Mo and take Chu Mo back to the mouth of the snow-white python.


    At that time, I''m afraid even if the emperor comes, he can''t save Chu mo.


    In the magic world, Chu Mo didn''t have this feeling of powerlessness for the first time. He had this deep feeling of powerlessness when he faced the Mahayana battle virtual shadow of King Wu.


    Not that he is too weak, but that the other party is too strong!


    That kind of rolling across countless levels is simply not replaceable by any combat skills.


    It seems... This time, it''s inevitable!


    I hope that if you die in this small world, the punishment will not be too harsh.


    Chu Mo sighed and died in Python''s belly, which was certainly not pleasant, but he had no way to fight back.


    The huge snake letter became tighter and tighter, and Chu Mo''s mouth couldn''t help spewing a mouthful of blood again.


    This mouth of blood just fell on the snake letter wrapped around Chu mo. Such a mouthful of blood is not even mouth water for this python, who doesn''t know how big it is.


    But it happened that this snake letter... Or this huge snow-white python, seemed to have met the most terrible thing in the world. The scarlet snake letter wrapped around Chu Mo was released in an instant.


    PA!


    Chu Mo fell directly to the ground from a height of dozens of feet.


    At this height, in peacetime, even if you don''t do any defense, there''s nothing wrong with your physical body alone. But at this moment, Chu Mo was seriously injured and dying. If he fell so hard, he might not die... It''s not much worse.


    The huge snow-white Python disappeared at the moment of spitting out Chu ink.


    It seems that it has never appeared, and I don''t know what stimulation it is.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s body, it was about to fall to the ground. A small and exquisite figure, like a lightning bolt, caught Chu Mo instantly, and then... Without stopping at all, galloped away towards the distance.


    It was not until the figure completely disappeared that an angry hissing voice came from the huge ancient tree. In that voice, I don''t know if it was an illusion, but it was also with endless panic.


    Then, with a loud bang, a huge white python, more than 500 feet long, fell directly from the ancient tree, and its body first twisted wildly, smashing countless branches on the ancient tree.


    Make a mess of the surrounding environment, like sweeping a hole in a plow''s court


    Inside the Python''s mouth, he kept shouting "Hachi Hachi", like a cry before death.


    Suddenly... The snow-white Python''s body collapsed without any sign!


    It''s not breaking up bit by bit, but the whole python, which is more than 500 feet long, explodes directly at the same time!


    Turned into a blood mist, almost dyed the sky red!


    Then, a purple golden light flew out of the blood mist. Even the extremely powerful monk, I''m afraid it''s difficult to find this purple golden light as big as dust.


    In the direction of Chu Mo''s departure, he disappeared instantly!


    Then, drill into Chu Mo''s body.


    From the beginning to the end, the petite figure holding Chu Mo running wildly had no feeling about it.


    Python burst into pieces and turned into a scene of blood fog. Naturally, this exquisite figure was seen, but it ran faster!


    This place is full of strange crises. God knows what''s going on?


    Curiosity... Will only die faster!


    Chu Mo didn''t know the consequences of dying in this small world, but Dong Yu who saved him was very clear.


    It will take at least two months to recuperate if you die here!


    Two months, it seems not long, but two months can''t eat or move, but it has a very clear mind... I believe anyone who has tried it once will feel that the taste is not as good as a solid death!


    Finally far away from the area, Dong Yu frowned, and she didn''t know where to go next.


    She didn''t expect to meet Chu Mo there. Looking at Chu Mo who had completely fainted, Dong Yu''s white and delicate face flew a blush and murmured, "you bastard... Why did I meet you again?"


    At the moment Chu Mo was entangled by Python Xinzi, Dong Yu directly closed his eyes without any intention to make a move.


    Because if you do it, it makes no sense except to take your own life and live a life that you can''t eat or move for two months.


    But to her surprise, the python... Threw him up.


    Dong Yu didn''t know why she was so brave at that time. Without any consideration or hesitation, she shot directly.


    In fact, she regretted the moment she rushed out.


    I regret that I shouldn''t be arrogant. I regret that this smelly boy has nothing to do with me... Why did I take such a big risk to save him.


    But by this time, it''s all over.


    Anyway, it''s all done. Just run.


    Even she couldn''t believe that this flawed rescue and desperate escape had succeeded?


    --------


    Today''s two watch, tomorrow''s outbreak! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 415

    "Smelly boy, have you seen it? You must be so smelly that even the big snake doesn''t eat you thinly!" Dong Yu grunted, put Chu Mo on the ground, flattened his body, and then calmed down his mood.


    Murmured, "but... It''s really exciting! Unexpectedly, I really escaped from under the eyes of that big snake."


    "However, the big snake seems to be dead, which shows that there are more dangerous things in that place. Ouch, it''s really dangerous! My little heart..." Dong Yu said, gently patting his bulging chest with his white hand as jade.


    At this time, Chu Mo, who was lying there, said angrily, "can you enjoy saliva?"


    "Ouch!" Dong Yu was startled, and then stared at Chu Mo: "you... Are you still alive?"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Dong Yu with a speechless face: "which eye of yours... Saw me dead?"


    "Ah, no, no, I mean... Didn''t you pass out?" Dong Yu didn''t know what he thought, and stared at Chu Mo: "I shouldn''t have saved you just now!"


    "Yes, yes, you''re right... But can you enjoy your saliva first?" Chu Mo felt like he was angry in his throat. I don''t know why he had this feeling.


    It''s thirst, special thirst, that feeling. If there is a bucket of water in front of him, he seems to be able to drink it.


    "Wait a minute, my sister will find it for you." Dong Yu said, walked to the Bank of the river not far away, took out a jade like water cup from the storage ring, filled it, took it to Chu Mo''s side, carefully raised Chu Mo''s head a little, and fed Chu Mo to drink.


    "Not enough..." after a cup of water, Chu Mo said.


    "You..." Dong''s tone was grinding his teeth. When did the eldest lady of her family do such a job of serving people?


    But looking at Chu Mo''s pathetic appearance, he was heartless and brought Chu Mo a glass of water.


    After watching Chu Mo finish drinking, Dong Yu was angry and just wanted to joke about whether he wanted more, but seeing Chu Mo''s embarrassed expression, Miss Dong suddenly felt a little hairy.


    Her eyes flickered with dangerous light, looking at Chu Mo: "are you intentional?"


    Say, put Chu Mo there, directly find a huge bucket from the storage ring, and then fill it with a bucket of water. After carrying it back, put it beside Chu Mo with a thump.


    "Do you still drink the bucket used by Miss Ben for bathing?"


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help rolling his eyes. However, the feeling of anger in his throat made it difficult for him to say the word "no". He nodded at once, with an open expression on his face: "drink!"


    "You... You''re so angry with me! I''ll see how much you can drink! I tell you, if you dare to amuse Miss Ben, I... I''ll throw you into the river and drown you!" Dong Yu threatened angrily and regretted that she had just said that it was the bucket she used for bathing. Is it unknown to send it to the door and ask this bastard to take advantage?


    This bucket is indeed the bucket she plans to use for bathing, but it has never been used


    However, she won''t say that. Let''s talk about this guy first!


    Then, Dong Yu swept her eyes around and stretched out her hand. A bamboo appeared in her hand, making a small drainage pipe, and then put the bucket high, and the water in the bucket flowed directly out, pouring Chu Mo''s face.


    Dong Yu immediately laughed proudly.


    But then she couldn''t laugh


    Because Chu Mo''s performance is like a person who has walked in the desert for many days and is about to die of thirst, gulping the water flowing from the bamboo pipe.


    "Hey... You''re not afraid to die of water!" Dong Yu exclaimed.


    But Chu Mo didn''t respond to her at all. He drank more than half of the bucket of water in one breath, and then... He blew gently towards the bamboo pipe, blowing it aside.


    After taking a breath, he said, "it''s better at last..."


    "Are you a buffalo?" Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo''s unchanged stomach and said dumbfounded.


    "This time... Thank you for saving Miss Dong''s life. I owe you one." Chu Mo leaned there and said weakly.


    Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo and said, "how did you appear in that place?"


    With that, he walked to Chu Mo and began to check the injury on his feet. Dong Yu didn''t realize that she seemed to take all this for granted without hesitation.


    Hiss!


    When Dong Yu touched the broken bone in his chest, Chu Mo gave a stuffy hum, and then said, "I think the water of the five elements should be related to water. Without a clue, I had to keep walking down the river, hoping to find something."


    Dong Yu was slightly stunned, and then said, "you think the same as I do."


    "Who knows... This damn place is so dangerous." Chu Mo sighed.


    "Hahaha, you are so weak, where is it not dangerous for you?" Dong Yu laughed, but then closed his mouth and said with some annoyance, "this damn small world, damn broken rules, has suppressed all our realm to congenital... Those creatures in it are completely unrestricted, damn it!"


    "Have you ever been in danger?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Nonsense! An old wolf in the late golden elixir, hum, but who is Miss Ben?" While treating Chu Mo''s wound, Dong Yu proudly said, "with a little means, the big dog ran away!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Dong Yu suspiciously, and was very suspicious of the object who ran away.


    "Hey, what''s that look in your eyes? Do you think a big dog in the later stage of Jindan will be Miss Ben''s opponent?" Dong Yu was a little hairy by Chu Mo''s eyes, and his hand to deal with the wound was a little heavy.


    After hearing Chu Mo''s painful voice, he sneered, "don''t you really think that after being suppressed by the rules of this small world, we will really admit our fate, and then there is no means to resist?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    Dong Yu said, "please, we are at least the children of the aristocratic family in heaven. Even if our strength is sealed, there is not no other means. In this world, there is another thing, called Dan medicine, and some magic tools, which only need to be prompted by Tianjing stone, runzhuan... And Dharma array... There are many, many, really, you don''t have any common sense at first sight."


    Chu Mo was speechless. In the end, he was convinced and said, "you''re right, I really haven''t seen..."


    Dong Yu, who was speaking very well, suddenly couldn''t bear it at this time. He glanced at Chu Mo and whispered, "sorry, I, I didn''t mean to stimulate you."

 Chapter 416

    If people who are familiar with Dong Yu see this scene, they will be shocked beyond measure.


    The little witch of the Dong family... When did she apologize to others?


    Not to mention taking care of people... It''s just a dream!


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly: "no, I''m sincere. My insight is really too bad."


    Chu Mo''s sincere words, in Dong Yu''s view, are a sign of hurting self-esteem.


    "You are a man. Don''t be so careful. In fact, it''s not weak to cultivate to this level with your background."


    "Cough, I''m not saying that you were born low..."


    "You are not without advantages. Your blood is very strong, otherwise you can''t enter the magic world!"


    "In addition, you have great courage. It''s the first time for me to see such a weak person as you and dare to come to this small world..."


    "That... I didn''t mean it... Really, you have to believe me, in fact, you''re not weak..."


    In the dusk without sunset, Dong Yu''s clear and pleasant voice chirped like a cheerful lark.


    Neither of them found that just hundreds of feet away, there were a pair of eyes that were about to spit fire, staring at them coldly.


    It is not only the two of them who can think of clues to find the water of the five elements along the river.


    Luo Ying thinks so too!


    What he didn''t expect was that he should meet Dong Yu.


    When he came here, it was Dong Yu who drew water for Chu Mo in a big wooden bucket, and then said that it was the time to take a bath.


    Luo Ying almost couldn''t help jumping out and killing Chu Mo directly.


    What is Dong Yu''s identity? What is the identity of that mole ant? Dong Yu was able to take care of him personally... Why?


    Later, the very equal way of communication between the two made Luo Ying''s heart writhing, and she hated Chu Mo to the extreme.


    In the end, Luo Ying saw that Dong Yu kept apologizing to Chu Mo for his little gaffe.


    At this time, Luo Ying''s anger has reached a critical point and is about to explode.


    But at this time, Luo Ying calmed down.


    He wants to see what Dong Yu really wants to do!


    The noble status of the young lady of the Dong family, a big family in the heaven, is simply unimaginable.


    Don''t mention the lower realms of immortals and spirits. Even in the heaven realm, Dong Yu''s status is also very high.


    Although she has only the realm of ascension, even if celestial beings and real immortals see her, they all have to wait for it.


    This is not only from the power of the Dong family, but also because Dong Yu himself is a truly talented woman!


    At her age, when she reached this level of cultivation, she all had a very bright future. The supreme dare not say... That road is too empty, but the problem of becoming a female emperor is really not big!


    Such a woman, she will take a fancy to a ground beetle poor boy from an unknown low place?


    Kill Luo Ying and don''t believe it!


    So, she must have some purpose!


    Luo Ying resisted her anger and wanted to see what Dong Yu wanted to do and what he wanted to do to take care of this bumpkin.


    However, he kept seeing the darkness, but he didn''t see what Dong Yu wanted!


    Because in fact, Dong Yu doesn''t know what he is doing!


    She just felt that this boy was very interesting. At such a low level, he unexpectedly awakened his blood and entered the magic world. And have the courage to come to places like magic lake and enter this small world.


    Such a brave monk, oh, he is not a monk. You know, even those monks who have reached the realm of purgatory and Mahayana, few people have the courage to come to this place.


    Once in-depth, a narrow escape, two months can''t eat can''t move taste, simply life is not like death, who is willing to try?


    "Hey, tell me about you. I''m curious about you." Dong Yu connected Chu Mo''s broken bone, fed him several healing pills made by the Dong family, then lit a bonfire, sat beside Chu Mo, and asked youyou.


    Chu Mo is not ignorant at that time when she just entered the magic world. Several healing pills made by the Dong family are very valuable. Unexpectedly, she fed them to herself without hesitation.


    "Me? There''s nothing to say..." Chu Mo sighed lightly, "I''m an orphan, growing up in a particularly poor place..."


    Although fan Fu was not rich, he was definitely not poor, but Chu Mo could not say that he came from the human world. He could only explain his origin from another perspective.


    In the eyes of Miss Dong, the world under the heaven is almost a poor, wild and backward place... So Chu Mo didn''t cheat her.


    "In that place, even aura is very rare, and it is very difficult to cultivate."


    "Moreover, when I was young, I didn''t have any cultivation skills, and there was only a grandfather around me."


    Dong Yu listened quietly aside. At this moment, it seemed that she was not the little princess in the sky, but a quiet girl next door.


    Listening to Chu Mo''s words, Dong Yu''s eyes flashed a touch of sympathy, and his heart said: Aura... It turned out that he was in the spiritual world. No wonder, in such a low-level place, it must be very difficult to enter the magic world, which also shows the excellence of his blood.


    Chu Mo then said, "I''ve always wanted to know who my parents are, so I practiced desperately, and finally one day, when I was seriously injured and dying because of fighting with people, I inexplicably entered this world."


    Speaking, Chu Mo laughed with self mockery: "speaking of which, it was from then on that I knew that the world was so big... There were so many advanced worlds and so many unimaginable existence on my head. However, I was lucky to enter this place."


    "In fact, you don''t have to be too low self-esteem. Being able to enter the magic world with such low strength in the spiritual world is enough to show the strength of your blood. Of course, in your current state, you can''t realize how strong the power of your blood is." Dong Yu said softly, "when you reach the refining period, you will understand how important the power of blood is."


    Saying that, she looked at Chu Mo with a naughty smile: "in fact, although your background is very low and your environment is poor, in fact, as long as you enter the magic world, these... Can be quickly supplemented! You don''t know how many monks in the heaven, who are known as geniuses, how eager they are to enter the magic world."


    "Genius in the heaven... Is blood power not strong enough?" Chu Mo was curious.


    "Of course, blood is innate." Dong Yu said, "although there is a way to strengthen your blood the day after tomorrow, it is extremely difficult. Moreover, there are always more failures than successes."


    "If I fail... What will happen?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Will die." Dong Yu said, "therefore, ordinary people dare not try it easily."


    "So... I seem to have another chance?" Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Hee hee, don''t worry, although you are certainly not as good as my sister, but... Beyond ordinary people, there must be no problem in entering the heaven in the future!" Dong Yu said with a smile, "at that time, my sister will cover you!"


    Dong Yu said, suddenly frowning slightly, looking at the vast distance of the night, coldly said: "who is it?"


    A cold hum came from there.

 Chapter 417

    "I''m having such a happy chat. How about taking me one?" A cold voice came from there, and then the figure of Luo Ying came slowly from there. ¡Í


    It seemed very slow, but in fact, it was just a blink of an eye, and Luo Ying appeared in front of them.


    Chu Mo saw Luo Ying, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    It didn''t take long for the matter to pass, and he really couldn''t forget the blow of the other party on the high sky, like catching flies.


    Although the injury recovered quickly, there was no lack of anger in my heart.


    "Luo Ying? Why are you?" Dong Yu''s face was slightly red. Then she frowned and said coldly, "have you been hiding there peeping at us?"


    "What is peeping? Are you talking too happily and forgetting the warning?" Luo Ying sneered.


    "Luo Ying, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Dong Yu was ashamed of being spied on by others, and his tone was certainly not much better.


    "Xiaoyu, do you want to quarrel with me for such a bumpkin from the low-level world?" Luo Ying''s voice was also full of anger. He looked at Chu Mo coldly: "that blow should have killed you directly!"


    Chu Mo looked at Luo Ying: "it''s ok now."


    "You think I dare not?" Luo Ying''s eyes flashed a very dangerous light and said coldly, "garbage, remember, rules are rules, we have means to avoid rules! There are countless ways to kill you without disturbing the rules of the magic world!"


    "Then do it." Chu Mo looked at Luo Ying with a mocking face: "anyway, I don''t have the ability to fight back now."


    "Killing you is just an idea. Does it have anything to do with me to fight back?" Luo Ying looked at Chu Mo with disgust on her face and sneered, "if you know the truth, get away quickly. From now on, don''t appear in front of my fiancee!"


    Chu Mo wanted to say something, but Dong Yu grabbed the lead.


    Dong Yu frowned at Luo Ying. The tone was not good: "Luo Ying, I''m not your fiancee now, and what I do, it seems that it''s not your turn to take care of me."


    Dong Yu of this meeting seems to be completely different from Dong Yu when he was over magic lake.


    Luo Ying looked at Dong Yu incredulously, and her face turned red. The whole person was extremely angry: "are you... Are you interested in this garbage?"


    I have to admit, Chu Mo''s appearance. He is quite handsome, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes. He is tall. Even if he is injured and half leaning against the tree, his free and easy temperament is enough to make people moved. Even if his present appearance is not his original true face, he is much more handsome than Luo Ying.


    Dong Yu was also annoyed at this meeting. Before, I seemed to have a close relationship with the Luo brothers. It was more because of Qin poetry than the water of the five elements!


    Qin Shi is Dong Yu''s best sister from small to large. Although they are not sisters, they are closer than sisters.


    There is an engagement between Qin Shi and Luoning, and Qin Shi is not interested in this marriage. Although there is not much joy, there is not much resistance.


    The children of big families enjoy unimaginable resources at the same time. We should also bear responsibilities that ordinary people can''t imagine!


    Marriage is naturally one of the responsibilities.


    Because of the engagement between Qin Shi and Luoning, Dong Yu also had many interactions with the Luo brothers since childhood.


    Although Luo Ying is one level lower in the realm, as the legitimate son of the Luo family, with the big tree of the Luo family behind her, her future achievements will naturally be no worse.


    Plus Dong Yu, like Qin poetry, is a rare nine Yin constitution, Luo Ying has been pursuing Dong Yu since childhood.


    Dong Yu has never promised, but because of the feelings of Qin Shi, he has never been too obvious to refuse.


    In addition, some elders of the Dong family are also optimistic about some resources of the Luo family. They are also satisfied with Luo Ying, so no one objects.


    This matter has developed to this day.


    Although there is no engagement, Luo Ying has long regarded Dong Yu as her own woman, which is his forbidden wife. Whoever dares to move, he dares to fight with anyone.


    For a long time, Dong Yu has always been true to other men, which makes Luo Ying very satisfied and reassured.


    I just didn''t expect that this time, in order to find the water of the five elements, I encountered such a garbage from the low-level world, and there were so many intersections with Dong Yu.


    In particular, Dong Yu actually served the injured garbage to eat, drink water, and seriously bandaged his wound... It made Luo Ying jealous, because he had never enjoyed these treatments!


    Although Dong Yu''s true intention for this garbage can''t be seen now, Luo Ying''s heart is already uncontrollable and intolerable.


    Dong Yu glanced at Luo Ying coldly and said faintly, "Luo Ying, who do I like? Do I need to report to you?"


    "Xiaoyu... You were not like this before!" Luo Ying roared angrily, "you would never have such an attitude towards me because of such a garbage! And... You clearly said before that he was a mole ant. Why now..."


    "Will you become noble if you take a bite of garbage?" Dong Yu interrupted Luo Ying''s words with some shame. Somehow, in her heart, she didn''t want Luo Ying to mention that Chu Mo was an ant at that time, although she knew that Chu Mo knew these things: "before was before, now is now."


    Dong Yu said with a domineering face, "before, he had nothing to do with Miss Ben. Now, he is a friend of Miss Ben! I have said that I want to cover him, Luo Ying, do you... Want to fight with me?"


    Luo Ying was almost mad, and his eyes showed an incredible look: "just for such a garbage... You can''t even say such words. Dong Yu, I''ve known you for so many years. Am I not as good as an outsider in your heart?"


    "I''ve known you for so many years, and I know for the first time that you Luo Ying''s heart is so... Hehe." Dong Yu sneered before he finished, but everyone knew what she meant.


    "You say I''m narrow-minded..." Luo Ying''s face was pale, and then became iron blue. In his eyes, there was a cold light shining, looked at Chu Mo leaning there viciously, and then gritted his teeth and said, "garbage, I didn''t want to kill you, but now... I have no second choice except to kill you!"


    Dong Yuteng stood up and stood in front of Chu Mo, looking at Luo Ying with a dangerous light in his eyes: "you don''t think I exist, do you?"


    "Get out of my way!"


    "I won''t!"


    "Dong Yu, now you are just a congenital warrior with little combat experience, but I... Am a congenital warrior with rich combat experience. Do you think you can stop me?" In Luo Ying''s eyes, there was a very dangerous light, like a beast that chose people and ate them.


    "Ha ha..." a chuckle came from behind Dong Yu.


    Chu Mo struggled to use killing heaven as a crutch, stood up and said faintly, "Miss Dong, please let him come here, and I will let him understand what combat experience is."


    --------


    Originally, I wanted to burst out today, but my body was really not awesome. I had a sore throat, a low fever, and my body was sore and weak.


    Let''s go to the third watch first. I''ll burst out when I get better! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 418

    "You... Why did you stand up?" Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo with a concerned face.


    This even stimulated Luo Ying''s anger. He swished, bypassed Dong Yu, and put a long sword with cold light in his hand, directly stabbed at Chu Mo''s eyebrow: "garbage, even if you fight to be punished by the rules of the magic world, I will kill you!"


    Dong Yu was furious. She didn''t like Chu Mo at all, but felt that she was a friend who could talk. However, Luo Ying''s behavior made her extremely embarrassed and completely angered her.


    Miss Dongjia, when did you become a taboo of Luo Ying without engagement?


    You can think so, but you can''t say it in front of me!


    At the moment when Dong Yu was ready to intercept, Chu Mo''s knife light suddenly lit up.


    Dong Yu immediately felt her eyes bloom and her heart was shocked. At this moment, what she was worried about... Was no longer Chu Mo!


    But Luo Ying, who claims to be extremely experienced in fighting!


    She couldn''t imagine how a teenager with such a low level could use such a stunning knife.


    Then, I heard Luo Ying utter an earthshaking howl.


    "Ah!"


    "My arm!"


    The light dissipated.


    Luo Ying''s arm holding the sword broke at shoulder length and fell to the ground.


    Blood gushed out of Luo Ying''s broken arm.


    Chu Mo''s body was shaky, and his eyes looked at Luo Ying coldly: "for the face of Dong Yu, I won''t kill you. This knife is the blow before returning you! Luo Ying, if you don''t know good or bad again, I don''t mind letting you lie in your home for two months without eating or moving!"


    As he spoke, a wisp of blood flowed out along the corners of Chu Mo''s mouth.


    The previous injury was very serious. Even if the healing pill of the Dong family had magical effect, it was not so fast after all.


    Luo Ying looked like she had seen a ghost, her eyes were dull, she covered her broken arm with her hand, and her throat screamed in pain.


    Dong Yu looked at it, his heart softened, walked forward and said, "why..."


    With that, he took out the healing medicine and prepared to apply it to Luo Ying.


    "Get out of here!"


    Luo Ying suddenly seemed to regain consciousness, roared at Dong Yu, and then slapped Dong Yu in the face with her bloody left hand.


    Probably there was some guilt in his heart, and he didn''t expect Luo Ying to fight himself. Dong Yu actually forgot to dodge.


    PA!


    With a crisp sound, Luo Ying slapped Dong Yu firmly in the face.


    The delicate and beautiful little face was immediately full of blood.


    Luo Ying''s blood.


    Dong Yu immediately stayed there, with tears in his big eyes.


    Luo Ying was also stunned. He didn''t expect that Dong Yu didn''t hide. He panicked and immediately said, "Xiao Yu... I, I... I didn''t mean it. Are you ok?"


    "Luo Ying!" Tears fell in Dong Yu''s eyes, and she said in a cold voice, "between you and me, from now on..."


    "Xiaoyu... Listen to me!" Luo Ying ignored the wound on her arm and desperately wanted to explain.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore!" Dong Yu didn''t give Luo Ying this opportunity to finish speaking directly. Then, his eyes glanced at Chu Mo complicatedly, and he didn''t say anything. He turned around and got up, and soon disappeared in the boundless night.


    Chu Mo''s heart could not help feeling a little guilty. In the final analysis, it was caused by itself. However, even from the perspective of friends, Chu Mo''s heart completely disapproves of Dong Yu''s marriage to Luo Ying.


    Bullying, selfish and narrow-minded is not a good match.


    Seeing that Dong Yu left, Chu Mo gave Luo Ying a cold look: "between Dong Yu and me, it''s not what you think. Cutting your arm is to return your blow to me in the magic lake."


    Chu Mo didn''t want Dong Yu to hate him because of this matter. Whether it was useful or not, he always had to explain. As for whether Luo Ying could listen or not, it was beyond Chu Mo''s control.


    "Garbage, you must be very proud in your heart?" Luo Ying''s face was pale. He used his kung fu to seal the meridians there, and the blood stopped. He looked at Chu Mo with a sneer. Then, his body retreated a certain distance, took out a small bronze tripod from his body, and flashed a crazy color in his eyes: "you garbage that came to the low world, today I''ll let you know, what is the means of the high world!"


    When Luo Ying took out the small tripod, Chu Mo suddenly felt a dangerous breath, attacking him.


    That breath, with an endless smell of destruction, even the sky god''s mirror on him suddenly burst into a strong wave, as if he wanted to warn and protect Chu mo.


    Chu Mo immediately, without any hesitation, turned around and ran!


    Because in his mind, he remembered Dong Yu''s words just now.


    "In this world, there is another thing, called Dan medicine, and some magic tools, which only need to be stimulated by Tianjing stone, and runzhuan... And Dharma array... And many, many!"


    And the thing Luo Ying took out was obviously a magic tool that didn''t need any force!


    The breath of destruction above was not what Chu Mo could resist at all.


    If you persist, you may end up in ashes.


    What are you waiting for if you don''t run at this time?


    Chu Mo swallowed a large amount of pills while running, and took the phantom wind step. His body shape was like a blue smoke, which instantly disappeared into the night.


    Luo Ying over there didn''t seem to expect Chu Mo to run, and immediately shouted, "stop!"


    "Fools stop!" Chu Mo answered Luo Ying from a distance.


    Luo Ying was so angry that he caught up with Chu Mo with the bronze tripod: "garbage... If I don''t kill you today, I Luo Ying swear not to be human!"


    In the darkness, the two chased and fled, and disappeared here in an instant.


    After a long time, Dong Yu, who had disappeared for a long time, suddenly returned to this place again, with blood stains on his face, standing by the campfire, his beautiful eyes showing hesitation.


    In her heart, she was also weighing whether it was worth it for Chu Mo to completely offend Luo Ying, the legitimate son of the big family, to death.


    Think rationally, this is certainly not worth it, quite not worth it!


    I believe that anyone can choose, either on the side of Luo Ying or not. Anyway, he will never choose to stand on the side of Chu mo.


    Not to mention that Chu Mo is just a poor boy who is not even a friar in a low status. Even if he is also born in the big family in heaven and has a strong blood line, it is quite irrational to offend Luo Ying to death because of him.


    However, not everything in this world should be considered from interests and rationality.


    In Dong Yu''s mind, he recalled that Chu Mo leaned against the tree and said faintly in a not sad tone: I am an orphan, growing up in a particularly poor place


    That sentence alone hit the softest place in Dong Yu''s heart.


    She can''t sit and watch such a teenager be completely killed by Luo Ying''s usage device!


    She knew very well what kind of disaster Chu Mo would face if she didn''t do it herself.


    It''s definitely not that you can''t eat or move for two months.


    But... Die out completely!


    "Sister said, you should cover up, you can''t break your promise!"


    Then, Dong Yu stamped his feet fiercely, flashed a touch of determination in his eyes, and chased them directly in the direction of their disappearance.

 Chapter 419

    "Boy, why don''t you run?" Luo Ying was panting. Rao was running hundreds of miles at high speed with his physical strength. He was also very tired when only his innate strength was left.


    However, he finally caught up with the boy. Luo Ying stared at Chu Mo, who was less than 100 feet away from him. In the night, the boy leaned against a huge ancient tree, his eyes emitting cold light, staring at him.


    "Dead end, isn''t it?" Luo Ying didn''t even have to look, but she knew what was going on over there: "is there a cliff behind?"


    Chu Mo did not speak, but looked at Luo Ying coldly.


    Luo Ying stared at her newly born right arm, spit hard on the ground, and clenched her teeth and said, "garbage, today is your last day in this world. Do you have any last words to explain?"


    When she said this, Luo Ying could even feel her right arm aching faintly.


    In the small world, although his realm was suppressed to congenital, he was ultimately a Mahayana physique, and it was not so difficult to be reborn with a broken arm. But this reborn arm, for a while and a half, can''t have the same ability as the original arm, and can hardly be used to fight.


    When did Luo Ying suffer such a loss? In my heart, I have long regarded Chu Mo as a corpse.


    "What can I say? Come here if you want to kill me." Chu Mo was like a wounded wolf at this time. His pure eyes were emitting cold light and staring at Luo Ying.


    "Haha, at this time, you still have to play games with me. I''m going up? I''m not going up! Garbage like you is in such a place, otherwise, an idea of mine can make you ashes!" Luo Ying said, no longer wordy with Chu Mo, in this world, only dead people are the safest.


    The mole ant in his eyes, although the realm was weak to the extreme, but the amazing knife technique made Luo Ying a little cold.


    Fortunately, this boy''s realm is weak. If he was really born in heaven, he doesn''t even need to be at the same level as himself


    "Even if he is one level lower than me, as long as he cuts such a knife, it will be difficult for me to avoid!" Luo Ying''s heart is not as loud as he shows.


    Naturally, the children of the big clan cannot lose momentum. Even if they are hacked to death, they cannot be scared to death. But there is still self-knowledge.


    In front of Chu Mo''s face, Luo Ying pressed a top-grade celestite directly into the slot of the bronze tripod in her hand, and then said with a grim smile, "garbage... Mole ants! See? The suppression of the realm... It''s a fart! If you provoke me, you''ll die!"


    The small bronze tripod in Luo Ying''s hand burst out ten thousand rays of light at the first time when the celestite was embedded. Then, a shadow like a beast rushed out directly along the tripod, grew strong in the wind, and instantly turned into a giant beast of hundreds of feet.


    This giant beast has a tiger''s head, an elephant''s body and a snake''s tail. Although it is only an empty shadow, it carries endless pressure.


    The whole heaven and earth are full of this pressure, flying sand and stones in all directions.


    Roar!


    This strange beast made an earth shattering roar.


    Then, towards Chu Mo, he rushed directly.


    Ka!


    The ancient tree behind Chu Mo, which was like a hill, could not bear this pressure, and even broke directly!


    Chu Mo''s body was also infinitely oppressed. This feeling was stronger than when he was entangled by the snake letter of the snow-white Python before.


    All the bones above and below the body seem to be likely to break at any time.


    Chu Mo directly spewed out a mouthful of blood and strongly supported it. He didn''t want to kneel down under this pressure. The killing sky in his hand made a clanging sound.


    Murderous Qi erupted along the sky killing.


    Luo Ying stared at the killing sky in Chu Mo''s hand, and her eyes showed a strange color: "this is a good knife, and it''s mine back!"


    "Go to you..." Chu Mo laboriously lifted up killing Tian. In his body, the purple and golden blood he had never known appeared again, and directly activated all the forces in his body. At the same time, the huge pressure that almost crushed Chu Mo Sheng to death was also instantly empty. Killing Tian in Chu Mo''s hand directly cut out a knife: "shit!"


    In the night sky, a dazzling light shines directly.


    It''s not lightning, but it''s faster than lightning!


    Brush!


    Just for a moment!


    Even Dong Yu, who is far away, clearly feels that this light contains unimaginable killing!


    With Chu Mo as the center of dozens of miles, all the vitality, with Chu Mo''s knife cut out, instantly lost!


    The big tree dried up instantly, and the flowers and plants turned into ashes!


    Endless vitality was forcibly emptied by this knife.


    At this point, the second knife of Chu Mo Youming eight knives killed life, from the first glimpse of the path to the entrance, to the real essence!


    The virtual shadow of the huge beast emitting great pressure was divided into two by this knife... It dissipated abruptly!


    Ka!


    There was a slight sound on the bronze tripod, which exuded the simple flavor of the vicissitudes of life, and a crack appeared directly.


    Poof!


    Luo Ying took a mouthful of blood and sprayed it directly. The whole person was teetering.


    It was not a backfire, but the aftermath of Chu Mo''s killing... Took away part of his vitality and was seriously injured directly!


    "How is it possible?" In Luo Ying''s eyes, there was a startling light. A teenager who couldn''t even build a foundation. His eyes were like the garbage of mole ants. How could he break the virtual beast in his tripod?


    If it is said that both are congenital, it is acceptable for the other party to cut off his arm with a knife, but at the moment, Luo Ying can''t accept this reality at all.


    Because this virtual beast in this small tripod, although it is only an illusory figure, but it has the real strength of Yuanying. If it is urged by the best celestite, it can even send a blow close to the refining period!


    How is it possible to be cut off by a boy of innate realm?


    How powerful does his knife... Have to be?


    Thinking of this, Luo Ying even felt cold all over.


    He is a genius himself. He is a genius in heaven. He has also seen countless amazing Tianjiao. He has not never seen the kind of young talent who can achieve great Luo Jinxian before the age of 20.


    But I have never heard of any monk who can cut off Yuanying with a knife in his innate realm


    This is the hell!


    Poof!


    After Chu Mo''s knife was cut out, the whole person, as if all his spirit had been evacuated, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person was immediately depressed. As soon as his legs were soft, he was about to sit on the ground.


    At the critical moment, he supported his body with killing heaven, but he still knelt there on one knee.


    Luo Ying finally took a breath, wiped the cold sweat on her forehead, and shouted angrily, "I thought... You were a monster, but would you his mother cut me like this again? Ah?"


    With that, Luo Ying took out a piece of top-grade celestite from her body again and hesitated for a moment, but then she pushed it viciously onto the bronze tripod.


    "This time, I see how you can stop!"¡ª¡ª


    I took a lot of medicine yesterday, and the symptoms of fever were relieved. It should be no problem, but the two little bitches with sore throat and weakness are still entangled in the dead skin. It''s annoying to frown with pain when swallowing a mouthful of spit.


    Another thing is that January 12th is not my birthday. My birthday is the twelfth day of the first month. Yes, it is the twelfth day of the first month after the first day of the lunar new year.


    So, thank you for sending blessings for my birthday. I received them in advance. As for my birthday, I''ll wait until later.


    In addition, tomorrow, whether the body recovers or not, it will break out at least in the fifth watch.


    I don''t ask for understanding, just peace of mind.


    this is it.


    thank you.

 Chapter 420

    Luo Ying''s body was also shaky at this time, and he was seriously injured without suspense. It must take some time to recover completely.


    In his heart, he hated this boy very much. Similarly, he was also very afraid!


    From words, you can feel it.


    Because he no longer dared to call Chu Mo garbage or mole ants.


    How can there be such abnormal garbage in this world? Who has ever seen such a powerful mole ant?


    Chu Mo wanted to laugh, and the corners of his mouth twitched, but he had no strength to laugh.


    Just that knife, even he felt a little incredible. At the same time, he didn''t understand why he suddenly got rid of the heavy pressure of the giant mountain.


    But these are not important anymore.


    Because he had no strength to fight back.


    Seeing the giant beast drilled out of the bronze tripod, Chu Mo knew that he was doomed this time.


    The giant beast with a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail also seemed to be spiritual. After its body solidified, it gave Chu Mo an angry roar.


    The pressure on me is much greater than before.


    Chu Mo can clearly perceive these, but he is still not pressed by this pressure. Unfortunately, he had no strength to attack.


    "It''s still too weak..." Chu Mo sighed in his heart, and thought with some regret: even if I''m a monk in the foundation period now... I won''t have the power to fight back at all?


    "Kill!" Luo Ying over there, without any hesitation, gave orders directly after the giant beast with a tiger head like a snake tail condensed into shape.


    Boom!


    An earth shattering murderous spirit erupted from the monster and rushed towards Chu mo... Again.


    Chu Mo''s mouth, showing a wry smile, thought: don''t you come out? If I don''t come out... I''ll really die!


    Chu Mo was not unprepared. When he ran here, he found that it was a dead end. When he just wanted to change direction, he felt a powerful breath coming from the abyss below.


    In that breath, there seems to be endless warning, obviously do not want to be disturbed.


    Chu Mo knew that if he ran away again, he might not really escape Luo Ying''s pursuit. After all, the other party was holding a big weapon in his hand.


    Instead of this, do you bet that the existence in the abyss behind you will intervene.


    What Chu Mo didn''t expect was that he had cut such a stunning knife and drained the vitality around him. The existence in the abyss had never appeared.


    But he didn''t know that it was not just Luo Ying who was frightened by his knife just now.


    The existence in the abyss was also scared!


    The existence in the abyss didn''t return to God until the breath of Chu Mo''s killing knife dissipated.


    Then get angry!


    So... It did it!


    Boom!


    Almost at the same time, another earth shattering murderous spirit suddenly jumped out of the abyss behind Chu Mo and directly collided with the monster with tiger head and snake tail.


    Boom!


    This place, which has lost its vitality, sends out a huge roar like a landslide, echoing between heaven and earth.


    The earth under our feet is shaking violently.


    At this time, Dong Yu just came over, and she saw Chu Mo half kneeling there, rushing directly towards Chu mo.


    Luo Ying over there also saw Dong Yu, but now he had no energy to be angry and was completely stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Staring at the night sky, that huge and unparalleled fluffy snow-white fist, dumbfounded.


    Just at this moment, from the abyss behind Chu Mo, a furry animal claw was stretched out and a punch beat back the monster drilled out of the bronze tripod.


    Then, in the abyss, there was an angry roar.


    At this moment, Dong Yu made a very correct decision!


    This little girl with little combat experience, as if instinctively, directly picked up Chu Mo and rushed farther away.


    And just as she left with Chu Mo, less than a blink of an eye, the huge furry animal claw fell directly from the sky and hit the place where Chu Mo had just been.


    Directly smashed the cliff, boss!


    Dong Yu stumbled and almost fell, but he narrowly avoided the disaster.


    Then, another huge furry snow-white paw also stretched out from the abyss... Bang, grasp the earth here.


    The muscles on the giant claws bulged high, as if they were exerting force.


    Roar!


    With a roar, an incredible White Ape rushed out directly along the abyss.


    Bang, jump in front of Luo Ying.


    This White Ape is thousands of feet tall!


    A pair of eyes, like two huge and incomparable red lanterns, glittered with strange red light in the night.


    After rushing up, the first thing the white giant ape did was step on the bronze tripod!


    At this time, Luo Ying has also reacted. Where is the courage to fight at the moment? Regardless of the bronze tripod, turn around and run!


    The great ape didn''t notice Luo Ying at first, but when he ran, the great ape immediately roared and slapped Luo Ying''s body.


    Ow!


    The monster in the bronze cauldron gave a earthshaking roar and took the blow of the snow-white giant ape.


    After a loud bang, the monster with the tiger head like a snake tail dissipated, but the snow-white giant ape also gave a painful roar, shook his body for a few times, and spit out a mouthful of blood in his mouth.


    Obviously, with this blow, it was also injured!


    The bronze tripod flew directly in the direction of Luo Ying.


    As Luo Ying ran, she took out a top-grade celestite again and pressed it into the slot of the small tripod. At this moment, the whole person''s spirit reached a peak.


    With a bang, a momentum burst out of his body.


    Even the law of the small world did not hold him down at this moment.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Luo Ying made a successful breakthrough!


    From the peak of Mahayana, directly break through to the soaring period!


    Although only for a moment, Luo Ying''s strength was suppressed to congenital, but this moment... Made his injuries all over his body recover in an instant!


    "Ha... Ha ha ha ha!" Luo Ying laughed up, full of joy and hatred.


    "Unexpectedly... At the critical moment of life and death, I made a breakthrough. You dog men and women... Wait for me!" What Luo Ying hates most is not the snow-white giant ape, but Chu Mo and Dong Yu!


    Even, in her heart, Luo Ying hates Dong Yu... More.


    Because, for him, betrayal... Is more intolerable!


    "However, after I solve this snow-white giant ape first, I will settle accounts with you!"


    "At that time, I will not let either of you go!"

 Chapter 421

    Although the strength is still suppressed in the innate, but narrowly escaped and broke through the realm, so that Luo Ying''s self-confidence increased greatly.


    In his opinion, this is an auspicious omen, indicating that the luck is on his side!


    In the small bronze tripod, the tiger head is like a monster with a snake tail, which condenses again. In the process of condensing, it roars at the snow-white giant ape.


    Obviously, it is also a vindictive.


    PA!


    Without hesitation, the snow-white giant ape slapped the behemoth that had not yet fully condensed again.


    At this time, the bronze tripod suddenly sent out an invisible wave, which directly blocked the attack of the snow-white giant ape, and then swished, moving hundreds of miles away to the side.


    The snow-white giant ape let out a roar, rushed over with a few steps, swung a huge and incomparable slap, and fiercely pulled at the bronze tripod again.


    At this time, the monster in the bronze tripod also completely condensed into a solid body, with a fierce roar in its throat, and rushed to the snow-white giant ape without fear.


    The two sides instantly fought together.


    The loud roar was deafening.


    At this time, Luo Ying also stopped running away, gnashing her teeth, and constantly offered the best celestite, flying one by one to the bronze tripod.


    Before, I thought that a top-grade celestite was enough to deal with Chu mo.


    I didn''t expect to encounter such a fierce beast, and my goal of saving failed. Luo Ying was also cruel. She wanted to kill the snow-white ape at all costs, and then went to Chu Mo and Dong Yu to settle accounts.


    However, Luo Ying underestimated the ability of this snow-white giant ape. After a incense stick, the best celestite has consumed three. But the battle between the two sides... Still shows no sign of ending.


    This snow-white giant ape is extremely fierce, which is the realm of Yuanying at most, but the combat power embodied has been infinitely close to refining God!


    Although the monster with a tiger head and a snake tail in the bronze tripod, supported by the best celestite, also has the peak state of Yuanying, and even the full blow is close to refining God, it is still difficult to resist the slap of the snow-white giant ape.


    Of course, if Luo Ying can continuously support the tiger head elephant and the snake tail monster with the best celestite, sooner or later the snow-white giant ape will be consumed to death.


    Just how much it needs to be consumed to achieve this goal, Luo Ying has no bottom in her heart at the moment.


    He couldn''t help regretting why he didn''t stay with his brother.


    Although it was said before that they would watch each other, these people all had different thoughts. After they separated, they were all far away.


    Luoning is closer to Qin poetry, while Luo Ying is closer to Dong Yu.


    At the moment, the voice of the war here, even if only the innate realm, can be heard thousands of miles away, but no one came. Obviously far away.


    Although he is the legitimate son of a big family, the best celestite on Luo Ying is not inexhaustible. It adds up to only thirty or fifty yuan. If it is consumed like this, it will always be used up.


    The bigger she was, the more anxious Luo Ying was, but there was nothing she could do.


    Dong Yu over there, with Chu Mo, didn''t dare to stop for a moment. He ran all the way, and the sound of fighting behind him was getting farther and farther away.


    Until the next morning, the sky in the small world began to become bright, and Dong Yu, who was almost soaked, stopped blankly. At this moment, she almost reached the limit of fatigue.


    Looking at Chu Mo again, he was sleeping soundly.


    On the way, Dong Yu fed Chu Mo a lot of pills, which directly suppressed Chu Mo''s injury. Dong Yu ran wildly with Chu Mo, but he was very careful.


    Therefore, Chu Mo fell asleep on the road.


    "What a pig!" Dong Yu gently put Chu Mo on the grass, couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and then shook his completely numb arms.


    At this time, Chu Mo slowly opened his eyes, saw Dong Yu, smiled and said, "you saved me again..."


    Dong Yu glared at Chu Mo and wanted to say a few words to him, but he thought that if it weren''t for himself, Luo Ying wouldn''t be so crazy against him.


    "Take care of your injury." Dong Yu said unhappily, but then began to take things out of his storage space.


    A huge tent that can accommodate fiveorsix people, tables, chairs, beds... All kinds of expensive bedding, pots and pans at a glance


    Chu Mo leaned against a stone and stared at Miss Dong, who was like an ant moving house, constantly moving things out of her storage space, leaving the whole person stunned.


    "Your storage space... Is full of these things?"


    When seeing Dong Yu move out a dressing table, Chu Mo finally collapsed.


    He found that he had no way to understand what was in the heart of such a proud woman.


    Even if the storage space is large, Chu Mo never thought of putting these things in it.


    Especially the dresser... What the hell is it?


    Do you really need to take this thing with you?


    Then, looking at all kinds of exquisite kitchen utensils, Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth, looking at Dong Yu who ignored him: "are you going to settle down here?"


    "You are so badly injured that you can''t recover without a period of cultivation. I want to take care of you!" Dong Yuli said naturally.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and asked, "why do you treat me so well?"


    "Sister said she would cover you." Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo with a smile, but in his smile, he was somewhat reluctant.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, thought of something, and asked in a deep voice, "you are like this... Falling out with Luo Ying directly, in your home..."


    "Why do you mention this?" Dong Yu interrupted Chu Mo''s words and proudly said, "my sister has a high status at home, so you don''t need to worry."


    "Really?" Chu Mo asked.


    "What do you think?" Dong Yu sneered, "do you think all women are tools of family marriage?"


    "..." Chu Mo had a black line, and he didn''t expect the eldest lady to speak so directly.


    His silence made Dong Yu a little angry, stopped picking up those kitchen utensils, sat on the chair for a moment, and then turned to Chu Mo, smiled and smiled: "Hello!"


    "Huh?"


    "Can we not mention anything else?"


    "OK."


    Chu Mo promised very simply, because he saw Dong Yu''s eyes deep, that touch of vulnerability.


    In the next few days, Luo Ying didn''t come to the door, and the two lived on the grassland near the mountain.


    Dong Yu also explained the true meaning of eating goods with practical actions.


    Chu Mo has never seen her practice. Anyway, as soon as she opens her eyes every day, the first thing Dong Yu does is cook!


    To Chu Mo''s surprise, this gorgeous girl with extraordinary talent is not only good at eating, but also good at cooking!


    Compared with her craft, those chefs in Taotie building can go home.

 Chapter 422

    "I''m not a bastard, I''m a concubine."


    "My mother had trouble giving birth to me and died directly..."


    "In places like heaven, there is also the saying of dystocia?" Chu Mo is curious.


    "If you want him to have it, there will be." Dong Yu glanced at Chu mo.


    Chumerton was silent and apologetic.


    "Nothing..." Dong Yu sighed lightly, "this is fate. My mother was born too beautiful and soft tempered to marry into a big family. Therefore, although she was raised outside by my father in the past, she couldn''t escape the black hand in the end."


    "But fortunately, my mother''s death made my father furious. Although he didn''t directly cut off the black hand, he killed a lot of the black hand''s running dogs, and then sent a message that if I lost a cold hair, I would let all people related to this matter be buried with the whole family!"


    "So, I grew up safe, and I didn''t lack anything."


    "But I never want to go back to that family. I like delicious food. I think the things made by others are very unpalatable and can''t be swallowed. Therefore, since I was very young, I made it myself."


    "But... There is still a knot in my heart. I want to avenge my mother."


    "Although she has no status, such a good woman should live happily in this world. She shouldn''t die anyway."


    "It''s a pity that my talent is only sloppy in the heaven..."


    Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and glancing at Dong Yu: "Miss Dong is young this year?"


    "Hey, it''s impolite to ask a girl her age!" Dong Yu stared at Chu Mo, but still replied, "sister, I''m twenty-one years old."


    "At the age of 21, you are at the peak of your rising period... You call this talent sloppy?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched.


    "What do you know?" Dong Yu glanced at him: "I''m just a blue top-grade blood. In the heaven, although it''s not low, it''s definitely not very high. My physique, after eating so many good things, is only the peak of level nine, not to mention the realm."


    "Blood... Is it really that important?" Chu Mo glanced at Dong Yu.


    Dong Yu nodded seriously: "of course, when you reach the refining period, you will understand what advantages powerful blood has."


    "Your blood is already strong." Chu Mo comforted, but thought of his own blood in his heart.


    At the beginning of the test, the jade platform for testing blood was broken directly. It was at that time that the spirit appeared in front of him.


    It can be said that the blood test directly changed a lot of things.


    Without that blood test, Jieling would not have found him, and Chu Mo''s life trajectory would have changed significantly


    "You don''t have to comfort me. I know it clearly in my heart." Dong Yu smiled faintly: "some time ago, there was an elf girl with blue blood in the human layer of the magic world. Her blood is really powerful!"


    Chu Mo''s spirit was in a trance for a while. He naturally knew that the fairy girl with blue blood was Qi Xiaoyu.


    "However, the girl seemed to be born in the spiritual world. After the blood test was successful, she quietly disappeared. Maybe she was taken away directly by the big family." Dong Yu said faintly, "however, her future must be infinitely bright!"


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself. You are so young, and it''s not impossible to become a female emperor in the future." Chu Mo said.


    "Female emperor?" Dong Yu chuckled, "do you really think the emperor is so easy?"


    Speaking, Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo and said, "do you think these people who can enter the magic world are already the most powerful people under this sky?"


    "Isn''t it?" Chu Mo asked rhetorically.


    "Of course not!" Dong Yu gave an answer that surprised Chu Mo quite a lot.


    "Those with outstanding blood... May not be all geniuses!" Dong Yu said faintly, "on the contrary, those who don''t show blood are not necessarily weak. The so-called geniuses are actually relative."


    Chu Mo nodded, which he agreed with very much.


    Because the blood of the demon king may not be very strong, but even if he has entered the magic world, Chu Mo also has an intuition that the strength of master is certainly not inferior to those geniuses of the same level in the magic world!


    Otherwise, how could it disturb the whole fairy world in that year? Cause so many strong pursuits?


    Dong Yu, with a pair of beautiful eyes, looked into the distance and said softly, "in fact... In the heaven, the real top Tianjiao disdains to enter the magic world."


    "Ah?" Chu Mo''s face was suddenly dull, looking at Dong Yu.


    "What? Do you feel a little hit?" Dong Yu smiled: "in fact, I was lost for a long time when I knew this."


    "Why? Isn''t it faster to practice in the magic world than in the heaven?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Actually not. Of course, if you mean the comparison between the magic world and the wild world of heaven, that''s true." Dong Yu said with a smile, "but how many of those who are truly noble will use the energy in the void to practice? In that case, even if they have been practicing for a hundred years... They will not reach the Mahayana period, let alone soaring or the great Luo Jinxian."


    "Celestite?" Chu Mo looked at Dong Yu.


    "Celestite array." Dong Yu said with a smile, "that''s the real cultivation method of young Da Neng in the heaven. Of course, that kind of consumption is by no means affordable to ordinary families."


    "Then the magic world..."


    "The magic world is actually a very interesting place. For many people, it''s actually like this." Dong Yu said with a smile, "for people in the fairy world and the spiritual world, the magic world is certainly an excellent place for cultivation, and here, there is also a chance to get treasures from the heaven. But for those people who are really rich in resources in the heaven, the magic world... Is actually a relatively large small world."


    "So it is..." Chu Mo laughed at himself.


    "The magic world is very mysterious, which is true." Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo: "but for those young talents who are really at the peak in the heaven, even if they are mysterious, it is impossible to keep them in the magic world. Their goals are in the vast and endless depths of the starry sky..."


    Chu Mo''s heart was slightly shocked, and he felt some inexplicable shock. Deep in his body, there seemed to be a stream of blood, which instantly warmed up.


    "So, I want revenge. First of all... My ability alone is not enough; second, the object of my revenge is the Dong family, which is so powerful that I can''t imagine. If my mind is found, the first unlucky... Must be myself." Dong Yu said softly, "moreover, even if I really have that power, the pressure from the family will instantly crush me."


    "The hatred of killing mother is unpalatable." Chu Mo said.


    "Yes, there will always be a chance!" Dong Yu smiled.

 Chapter 423

    "Then between you and Luo Ying..." Chu Mo looked at Dong Yu.


    Dong Yu nodded gently, "I''m a little concerned about this."


    "Sorry..." Chu Mo said.


    "Why say I''m sorry, that person, in fact, I don''t like it. Before, because of sister Shishi, I didn''t think too much. It''s nothing to get along with friends. But I didn''t expect that this person''s mind was so narrow-minded, and his previous demeanor... Feelings have always been disguised." Dong Yu said, turning his eyes to Chu Mo, and said with some emotion, "why do you say a man is so terrible? I have known him for at least ten years, but only recently have I seen his true face."


    "...." Chu Mo looked at Miss Dong speechless: "this kind of words are usually men talking about women, right?"


    "All the same." Dong Yu glanced at Chu Mo and said, "but I''m curious about you now?"


    "What are you curious about?" Chu Mo looked up and down ill intentionedly. "Do you like me?"


    "Nonsense! How can miss Ben fall in love with such an asshole like you?" Dong Yu immediately glared and denied.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Chumerton breathed a sigh.


    Dong Yu was immediately angry, and sprang forward with open teeth and claws: "Chu Mo, you bastard, what do you mean? Is Miss Ben so unbearable? I''ll fight with you!"


    After a while, Dong Yucai came down from Chu Mo contentedly. Chu Mo had many small footprints on his body and lay there motionless.


    Dong Yu blushed and threatened, "boy, if you dare to provoke Miss Ben again in the future, you will be severely punished!"


    With that, he snorted and walked away with a proud face.


    Chu Mo lay there with a speechless face. His injury was not good. Naturally, he was not Dong Yu''s opponent. Besides... At that time, although his reaction was his real idea, he forgot to take into account the face of other girls.


    The days passed like this.


    Half a month later, Chu Mo''s injury has completely recovered.


    At the same time, Chu Mo faintly felt that after the injury, his comprehensive strength had reached the top of heaven''s state of mind, and there was almost no way to continue to consolidate.


    Because of his injury, Dong Yu fed him a lot of pills. Although most of those pills were used to heal wounds, they were all pills from heaven after all. In terms of quality, I don''t know how many times higher than the elixir of the celestial and spiritual worlds.


    Therefore, while healing, it also has immeasurable benefits for Chu Mo, a "low-level" person.


    "It''s time to promote the innate realm."


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and began to run the divine will.


    After entering the magic realm with Chu Mo, the sky god mirror has absorbed a lot of energy. Chu Mo has injected countless Tianjing stones into the sky god mirror, making the changes in the sky god mirror very huge.


    Together, the skill of Providence and my will finally appeared completely.


    Moreover, the divine will in Chu Mo''s hand now is not the original two and a half volumes, but five volumes!


    However, the first four volumes have been shown concretely, but there is a blank in the fifth volume.


    However, the first words of volume V have come out.


    The first volume, the volume of Providence, goes along with the sky.


    The second volume, the volume of my mind, goes in a flat sky.


    The third volume, Daoji volume, goes against the sky.


    The fourth volume, only I volume, seize the sky and walk.


    At the beginning of the fifth volume, there are only eight words: Heaven is me, and I am heaven.


    This is the first time that God''s will has revealed all the first words of the volume.


    Although it came from the fairy world, Chu Mo vaguely felt that the mind method of Providence and my will contained a big secret.


    Even in heaven, it must be the top one.


    This is not Chu Mo''s imagination and groundless speculation based on the domineering initials of heaven''s will.


    But Chu Mo made a conclusion after comparing the experience of countless people on the discussion area of the letter board.


    The letter board is really a good thing. For many people, maybe it is the most valuable thing in the whole magic world!


    In the discussion area of the letter board, many people are exchanging various experiences. With the promotion of Chu Mo''s level, they also have the right to see those information.


    Many monks in the celestial world and the celestial world are discussing the strength of their mental skills.


    The simplest way to reflect it is the speed at which the mind method absorbs energy in every realm!


    A good mental skill can definitely enable monks to absorb more and purer energy in the same cultivation environment!


    According to those people, Chu Mo came to a conclusion that his mind method of Providence is stronger than that of everyone above... Including the mind method exposed by the friars in the heaven!


    Of course, there may be more powerful mental skills that people disdain or don''t show up.


    But this is not important, because as long as the mental skills are stronger than those shown, it has shown that the will of God is strong.


    Those who hold the letter board are Tianjiao with strong blood!


    Although Dong Yu said that the real top talents will hardly enter the magic world, these people in the magic world are already the strongest group under the sky.


    Chu Mo has been practicing that part of mental skill, which is only the first volume of heaven''s will.


    Chu Mo had a feeling that when he reached the foundation state, he should be able to practice the second volume of heaven''s will.


    Dong Yu came back from a distance, saw Chu Mo practicing there, and felt that he seemed to be about to make a breakthrough. He suddenly rolled his eyes, and couldn''t help muttering, "how dare you to make a breakthrough without protection, in case you encounter the enemy... You are a ready-made target!"


    With that, Dong Yu directly threw out a few flags and inserted them around this area. Then, he began to pinch his hands. A moment later, this area was directly covered by a fog.


    From a distance, nothing unusual can be seen.


    After all this, Dong Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and his face flushed abnormally.


    With the ability of innate realm, it is not so easy to set up this dharma array.


    After all, these flags are not driven by celestite.


    Then Dong Yu sat aside and quietly watched Chu Mo practice.


    "This boy is really a beautiful man..." Dong Yuxin secretly thought: "it''s where he came from... It''s a little too bad. If he''s in heaven, I''m afraid his achievements may not be worse than me."


    At this time, a large amount of energy in the sky began to converge towards Chu mo. invisibly, an energy vortex was formed.


    Although he couldn''t see it, Dong Yu could feel it, and his face couldn''t help showing a shocked color, murmuring: "what mental skill does this guy practice? How so strong? Even if I try my best to urge the mental skill, the realm will not be suppressed... It can''t reach this level?"


    "Is it... Because his realm is too low?"


    "No, no!"


    Dong Yu frowned and whispered to himself, "the mind method absorbs energy, which has nothing to do with the level of the realm. The real top mind method, regardless of the realm..."


    Speaking, Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, and there were some changes: "this boy... There are many secrets!"


    "From such a low-level world, I can have such a powerful mental skill. Even if I... Cultivate mental skill, I''m not as good as him."


    At this time, there was a quarrel in the distance, and Dong Yu''s face suddenly changed slightly.

 Chapter 424

    "This matter, I say no is no!" The speaker is Qin Shi. It''s just this tone and tone, which Dong Yu has never heard of in Qin Shi. Qin Shi, who has always been gentle, seems very angry.


    "Shishi, you have been arguing with me all the way. To be honest, is it interesting?" Luoning''s voice came with a hatred: "you didn''t see what Xiaoying looked like when she found us. My brother, your future brother-in-law, was bullied like this. Can you bear it?"


    "There must be a reason for this. Xiaoyu and I are closer than our sisters. I know her. Although she doesn''t like Luo Ying much, she will never hurt him!" Qin Shi speaks a little fast, and she is arguing.


    "Well, you don''t have to explain anything to her. I already know this in my heart." Luoning said in a deep voice, "if after we found Xiaoyu, she didn''t mix with the mole ant from the low-level world, it''s my fault! I''ll apologize to her in person!"


    Qin Shi said, "even with that person, what''s the matter? Does it mean that she really hurt Luo Ying? The injury on Luo Ying''s body is clearly caused by fighting with the beasts in this small world!"


    "A little monkey in the realm of Yuanying can make my brother like that?" At this moment, Luoning seemed to stop, and her voice became a little excited: "even if Dong Yu didn''t do anything, she must have said heartless words to Xiaoying, otherwise how could Xiaoying be stimulated like that? Poetry, she is your good sister, but everything must be reasonable..."


    "Reason? Well, then you can say it well. Why did Xiaoyu ignore it?" Qin Shi asked, "is there an engagement between Xiao Yu and Luo Ying?"


    "There is no engagement, but who doesn''t know them..."


    "If there is no engagement, there is no responsibility. Don''t say I don''t believe Xiao Yu will fall in love with a poor boy from a low-level world. Even if she does, it''s her own business. Why should you be sorry for Luo Ying?" Qin Shi asked.


    "Shishi, it''s too heartless for you to say so. Don''t you know why Luo Ying entered this small world?" Luoning''s tone also became a little stiff.


    "Luo Ying naturally came here to pursue Xiaoyu, but the problem is that if Xiaoyu really likes others, it can only be said that she and Luo Ying are predestined." Qin Shi said, "moreover, what did Luo Ying do before entering the small world? His blow almost killed the teenager. Although Xiao Yu is arrogant and indifferent, she is the kindest in heart. Luo Ying did this in front of her, and she already lost some points..."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I won''t let anyone hurt my brother." Luo Ning said coldly, "I didn''t want to say it at first, but poetry, there is no one else here, I say a word from my heart. Although she is favored in the Dong family, her identity is only a... Concubine after all!"


    Hearing this, Dong Yu''s delicate body trembled slightly, pursed her lips forcibly, and the fluorescence flickered in her eyes.


    "Ha ha... Luoning, it''s the first time for me to hear you say such words. You make me a little impressed." Qin Shi suddenly sneered.


    Luoning suddenly felt a little anxious: "isn''t there no one else? Can''t I say a word from my heart?"


    "OK, why not? It turns out that the son of the Luo family, whom I have always admired, is also a person who values his identity. A concubine... Ha ha, I just don''t know, after this concubine becomes a female emperor in the future, what attitude will your Luo family take towards others? I don''t know, if she becomes a female emperor one day, will the Dong family ask to turn others'' identity into a legitimate..."


    "Female emperor... To put it simply, there are many talented people in the world, and how many can finally be called emperors?" Luoning said.


    "Anyway, I don''t agree with you against Dong Yu." About a dozen miles away from the magic array under Dong Yubu, Qin Shi stood there, his eyes looking at Luoning coldly: "if you really go your own way, then..."


    "So what?" Luoning took a deep breath and looked at Qin Shi.


    Qin Shi hesitated for a moment, raised her head, looked at Luo Ning with a touch of determination on her delicate face, and said, "if you really decide to target Dong Yu, then we... Will be completely over! Even if there is an engagement, I will never marry a man who targets my best sister!"


    In the magic array, Dong Yu''s delicate body was trembling slightly, and the tears in his eyes also fell drop by drop.


    Luo Ning''s face turned blue and white, looking at Qin Shi: "so in your mind, I''m not as good as your best sister?"


    "Not so." Qin Shi''s face also showed pain: "if Xiaoyu wants to target you for no reason, I will never agree!"


    "Unprovoked against..." Luo Ning sneered: "you are still fooling yourself and others by saying that I am unprovoked against her. Shi Shi, I also put my words here today. I won''t deliberately target Dong Yu, but if... This matter is really related to her, what do you say?"


    Qin Shi shook his head: "you would rather believe Luo Ying, who was blinded by anger and has become irrational, than believe me. In the final analysis, the most likely thing about this matter is that your brother saw Dong Yu walking with people in the lower world, jealous and irrational..."


    "You''ve had enough!" Luoning shouted ferociously, "if it were you and me, would you be indifferent in this situation? If you weren''t angry, would you go up and send a blessing?"


    At this time, Dong Yu couldn''t help it anymore. She stepped out of the magic array, and then came to Luoning and Qin Shi in just a few breaths.


    "Ah, Xiaoyu... Why are you here?" Qin Shi saw Dong Yu and immediately looked surprised. When she saw Dong Yu''s expression clearly, Qin Shi immediately understood that she must have been heard by this girl just now when she quarreled with Luoning.


    Luoning seemed not surprised that Dong Yu was here. Seeing Dong Yu with tears on his face, Luoning said coldly, "you are here at the right time. Dong Yu, I ask you, what happened between you and my brother? Why did he get seriously injured and die? Also, you are here... What about the mole ant from the lower world? He must be near here?"


    Looking at Luoning, Dong Yu said faintly, "what can happen between me and your brother? He doesn''t respect me and regards me as his taboo. There is no relationship between me and him. As for why he is seriously injured and dying... You should ask him himself. In this small world, there are dangers everywhere, no matter who he is, he may encounter danger."


    "Well, whoever is a bad person may encounter danger, Dong Yu, I see, you are empathy and don''t love, right?" Luoning''s eyes showed a cold light: "speaking of it, this is my brother''s luck. At least, I didn''t find out after marriage that you are a fickle woman!"


    "Luoning!" Qin Shi was immediately angry: "can you speak human words?"


    Dong Yu''s face also instantly turned pale: "who did you say... Water... Water poplar?"


    Luo Ning looked at Dong Yu and said word by word, "I gave it to you for my brother!"¡ª¡ª


    Break out at five o''clock, ask for a ticket!


    Another: welcome to Xiaodao''s wechat public platform. Open wechat and search "Xiaodao sharp". The first one with V comes out. Just pay attention.

 Chapter 425

    Boom!


    A cold and powerful momentum suddenly burst out along Dong Yu''s body. ¡Ó


    Any girl can''t tolerate such a basin of dirty water being put on her head.


    "What? Do you want to do it?" Luoning sneered, directly with the momentum of lightning, offered threeorfour treasures, instantly made several attacks, all of which hit Dong Yu.


    "Stop it!" Qin Shi didn''t expect Luoning to start directly so soon. It was too late to stop him.


    Dong Yu''s fighting experience is even more general. He didn''t expect the other party to be so cruel.


    Almost in an instant, he was directly hit by these powerful attacks. Spit blood on the spot and fly out upside down.


    Luoning sneered, "can''t people die in the magic world? If you really want to kill, there are countless means! Dong Yu, don''t blame me, blame... Blame yourself!"


    Dong Yu over there was already angry at the moment, and blood was constantly flowing out of his body.


    Qin Shi rushed over like crazy: "Xiaoyu... Are you okay?"


    Dong Yu just shed tears and was completely speechless. Her vitality was slowly dissipating from her.


    Luoning over there, looking at Qin Shi''s back, his eyes flashed a complex color.


    To be fair, Qin Shi is definitely the best person to be a wife.


    Excellent talent, excellent blood, good family background... The most important thing is to be gentle and considerate.


    "What a pity..." Luo Ning''s eyes flashed a fierce color: "who let you see such a scene?"


    Luoning shot in an instant again!


    Several powerful and unparalleled magic weapons erupted into a strong murderous spirit and blasted Qin Shi mercilessly.


    Unprepared Qin Shi was killed instantly on the spot!


    Without even looking back, the whole person directly fell on Dong Yu''s body.


    At this moment, Dong Yu''s vitality has not completely dissipated. He watched Luo Ning kill Qin Shi with one eye. Show a look of incomparable shock.


    Luo Ning glanced at Dong Yu coldly and said faintly, "someone has paid a sky high price and wants your life. Dong Yu, after years of friendship, I''ll let you die to understand. Even if it''s not my brother''s idiot, I''ll kill you. Now... It''s better. Hehe, the small world is in danger. It''s not a strange thing to encounter unknown things here, die, and die in heaven at the same time."


    Dong Yu couldn''t move his body, and his eyes were tired with more tears, constantly flowing out. She didn''t even look at Luoning. Just looking at Qin Shi lying on her body with matchless self reproach, there was only one thought in her heart: sister Shi Shi is so stupid! How could I like such a demon for so many years


    "It''s a pity. Originally, your two nine Yin physiques are actually excellent furnace Ding materials, but the price offered by the other party is really unacceptable..." Luoning said. On one side, a small jade bottle was sacrificed.


    Youyou said, "in order to prevent your spirit from resurrection in the heaven... I can only use this thing."


    Saying this, he also smiled at Dong Yu: "do you know what this is?"


    Dong Yu didn''t even look at him.


    Luoning said faintly, "this thing... Is called soul dispersing liquid!"


    "This. Whether in the magic world or outside, it is a real big killer!"


    "Just a drop will completely disperse your spirit!"


    "At that time, your physical body in the heaven. Completely lost the power of the spirit, it will soon wither..."


    "Oh, I forgot. It shouldn''t wither so quickly. After all, you are all monks in the rising period..."


    "If you are buried in the extremely Yin place, you can even be immortal for ten thousand years... Maybe you can also give birth to corpses... Or be revived by some great powers... Hahahaha!"


    Luoning suddenly laughed nervously, and then walked to Dong Yu. First, he dropped a drop of soul dispersing liquid on Qin Shi.


    It can be seen that a strange force instantly shrouded the body of Qin Shi.


    Then, in the void, there was a sudden twist.


    It seems that some powerful force appears here.


    Luo Ning''s eyes flashed a color of regret, but then it was replaced by madness. He said with a smile, "with those resources, plus Luo Ying''s waste, his resources... The future can only be mine! So many resources are enough to push me to the throne of God! Poetry... I will not forget you and the sacrifices you made for me to be emperor..."


    Speaking, Luoning also shook his head, and then his eyes fell on Dong Yu''s face.


    At this time, Dong Yu was infinitely close to death, and there seemed to be a white light in front of him, in which stood a woman.


    The woman is gorgeous, but she looks at her kindly.


    "Mom..." Dong Yu gently shouted. Seeing the smile on the woman''s face, Dong Yu immediately felt very warm. His heart was warm. It seemed that all the unhappiness and all the sadness had vanished.


    PA!


    A drop of soul dispersing liquid directly fell on Dong Yu.


    In Dong Yu''s bright eyes, he lost all his expression in an instant.


    "Hey..." Luo Ning pie mouth: "two little beauties... What a pity, what a pity!"


    As he spoke, his eyes were full of madness, and he kept searching in the distance: "Dong Yu is here, the mole ant from the low-level world... It must not be too far away. Luo Ying''s idiot made it clear that Dong Yu fell in love with that boy and has been with him!"


    "So... Where are you?"


    Luoning walked towards the mountain step by step.


    The magic array under Dong Yu''s cloth is a very clever magic array.


    That is a kind of inheritance that Dong Yu obtained in an opportunity, which has nothing to do with the Dong family or anyone.


    Let alone suppress the realm here. Even if it is not suppressed, Luoning is still in the realm of ascension, and it is almost impossible to see any flaws.


    Therefore, Luoning passed directly from the place where Chu Mo closed the customs and practiced, looking for the past in a further direction.


    After a long time, Luoning came back here again, frowning. He used all kinds of methods, but he didn''t find any clues.


    "This is wrong... How could that mole ant disappear out of thin air?"


    "Is it true that he is not here?"


    "I wronged Dong Yu?"


    "Hey, what''s wrong..."


    "Mole ants, you are lucky!"


    Luoning finally gnashed his teeth and grunted, and then he returned to Dong Yu and Qin Shi.


    Looking at the two beautiful girls who have died, Luo Ning curled his lips and murmured, "in this world, there are so many beautiful women. If I ascend the throne of God, in the future... I will draw a restricted area deep in the harem and leave two places for you two, so rest in peace."


    With that, Luoning left here directly, leaving this small world.


    He doesn''t care about the water of the five elements at all.


    He entered here just to kill.


    What Luoning didn''t think of was the moment he just left this small world.


    The whole small world suddenly surged up with an incredible strong wave. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 426

    The whole small world suddenly seemed to turn into a vast water area, and all the mountains and rivers seemed to disappear at this moment. ¡û


    Although they are still there, no living creature can feel their existence!


    Only water is left.


    Finally, the water gathered on Chu Mo''s head, and then... One drop, two drops, three drops.


    There are three drops of water directly dripping into the sky of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo didn''t feel anything at all.


    Then, there were two drops of water dripping into the bodies of Qin Shi and Dong Yu respectively.


    The power that had been wrapping their souls before was simply vulnerable and dissipated in an instant in front of these two drops of water!


    There are only five drops of water in total.


    After five drops of water, the whole small world instantly returned to calm.


    Everything seems to be the same as before.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly opened his eyes, and a vast tidal force, from top to bottom, seemed to emerge from the void, and poured directly into his body.


    Inborn!


    The so-called inborn is a bridge between martial artists and monks.


    Standing on this bridge, one step forward, is the monk; One step back is the warrior.


    This bridge connects the two realms of immortals.


    At this level, even if you don''t run the mind method, the energy between heaven and earth will slowly enter the human body.


    You can survive without eating for a long time, only relying on the essence between heaven and earth.


    The realm of inborn is already an incredible realm for a "person".


    It can fly, escape, move mountains, fill lakes... It has great abilities that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Chu Mo could clearly feel the endless powerful power in his body, which made him have an impulse to fight with someone immediately.


    "Sister Dong Yu?" Chu Mo wanted to share this happiness with the people around him at the first time. He glanced around. I didn''t see Dong Yu.


    Of course, he is used to this situation.


    Although Dong Yu is a girl several years older than him, she doesn''t like cultivation very much. Instead, she is very interested in all kinds of food.


    If it weren''t for her blood feud, she might not even have reached the stage of refining, let alone the stage of ascension.


    "What a foodie... It''s estimated that she has eaten almost all the things around her?" Chu Mo shook his head. Mumbled.


    Chu Mo said, suddenly frowning slightly, I don''t know why I feel uncomfortable. When I step into congenital, I will naturally feel for many things.


    Thinking of Dong Yu, there seems to be a kind of ominous, shrouded in Chu Mo''s heart.


    Chu Mo glanced around at this time. No abnormality was detected.


    The magic array under Dong Yu''s cloth is powerful because from inside, you can easily see the outside scene. But from the outside, you can''t see the inside at all.


    Chu Mo didn''t know the Dharma array under Dong Yu at all, so he didn''t notice any difference in his surroundings.


    It was not until he stepped out of the range of this array that he felt something wrong. Because he turned around and couldn''t see the tent he had lived in for many days!


    What appeared in his eyes was this grassland. It is no different from the surrounding environment.


    Chu Mo was surprised and walked back.


    What he stepped on... Was still what he saw. With his feeling, he had reached the position of the tent, but here... It was empty!


    "Is this... The legendary Dharma array?" Chu Mo was somewhat shocked. The letter board mentioned the strengths of various Dharma arrays, including this magic array to cover up the truth.


    Chu Mo didn''t feel anything at that time. At this moment, he realized the strength of the Dharma array.


    A trace of warmth flowed through his heart, knowing that this was the Dharma array that Dong Yu had set up to prevent him from being discovered.


    "Her realm has been suppressed to innate. It must cost a lot to build this array?" Chu Mo muttered to himself, "or did she use celestite?"


    Anyway, he owes Miss Dong another big favor.


    However, where did Miss Dong go? Shouldn''t there be any accident?


    Chu Mo''s heart, some made a murmur.


    Just at this time, a divine thought passed into his spiritual sea.


    "That silly girl is not far from you!"


    "Ah? Jieling?" Chu Mo''s surprise was not trivial. He never dreamed that he was in this small world. The spirit of the world could not only transmit the sound, but also master the situation in this small world


    "Ah what? You stupid boy, do you know that you have walked a big circle on the edge of life and death?" The voice of the spirit sounded a little tired.


    "What happened?" Chu Mo walked quickly in the direction of Jieling, and asked at the same time.


    "Fortunately, I left a divine sense on you. Otherwise, you lucky guy may really not have a big deal, but it''s a pity that you have two good girls." Jie Ling said, telling Chu Mo what happened when he closed the door and broke through.


    At this time, Chu Mo people have also come to Dong Yu and Qin Shi. The two girls are still lying there. Qin Shi lies on Dong Yu, and both women are covered with blood. They look like they are asleep.


    Chu Mo was furious when he heard this: "Luoning... What a beast!"


    "Don''t say that now. You are far from his opponent." Said the spirit.


    "So... Both of them?" Chu Mo looked like two women asleep, frowning, listening to the meaning of Jieling, they two... Seemed not to be dead, but now Chu Mo''s heart was not at all.


    The spirit of the world said, "originally, there was no doubt that they would die. This kind of thing is not very rare in the magic world. Even though I am the spirit of the magic world, I can''t easily intervene in this kind of thing. But somehow, their two girls unexpectedly caused the vibration of the water world of the five elements..."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo looked puzzled.


    "I don''t know why, maybe the grievance is too heavy, maybe the unwillingness in my heart... They two, I don''t know who, actually hooked the law power of the water world of the five elements!"


    "And then?" Chu Mo was eager to know what happened to Dong Yu and Qin Shi.


    "Then, the world of water of the five elements worked by itself, and unexpectedly gave them two drops of water of the five elements, breaking the soul liquid in them." Jie Ling sighed, "it''s a pity that she came a little late. Therefore, the memories of these two girls almost disappeared."


    "Ah?" Chu Mo was stunned: "what should I do?"


    "Your boy is luckier. The sky god on your body directly plundered three drops of water of the five elements. But you only need one drop of the five elements foundation!" The spirit suddenly switched the topic.


    "Is there such a thing?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, glanced at the sky god''s mirror, and found that there were indeed three drops of clear and transparent water, suspended above the world of magic.


    These three drops of water are crystal clear, like jade.


    Look carefully, every drop of water seems to contain a vast and complicated world!


    Chu Mo felt his spirit, almost sucked in.


    Slightly surprised, he quickly looked away.


    ------------


    Accumulate for two days, and then explode! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 427

    "Now, it''s time for you to choose." The spirit of the world suddenly laughed: "although the water of the five elements is a consumable treasure, it is already worth the two words of heavy weapons. Its value... Immeasurable, even in the heaven, it is also a real treasure! You only need to take out two drops of water of the five elements, you can wake them up. Of course, if you feel it is not worth... You can also not do it."


    "Value!" Chu Mo sighed lightly, "what kind of treasure is not worth a human life!"


    "You are kind, boy." The world spirit praised.


    Chu Mo was a little confused: "didn''t you just say that the world of five element water was hooked by them and gave them two drops of five element water?"


    "Silly boy, those two drops of water of the five elements just dispelled the soul dispelling liquid on them, so that they wouldn''t be scared." The Spirit said, "but it still needs two drops to really save them."


    "So it is. What should I do?" After knowing the truth, Chu Mo didn''t hesitate.


    However, at this time, the spirit of the world hesitated a little. He said, "it''s very simple to save them by dripping two drops of water of five elements on them respectively. But boy, you have to think well, after they are saved, they will lose almost all their memories. In this way, they can''t return to their families in the heaven."


    "And..." the spirit hesitated for a moment and said, "because they happened in the world of the water of the five elements, even if they return to the magic world, the realm will remain congenital. At that time, how do you plan to settle them?"


    "Can''t I... Find their families in the magic world and send them back?" Chu Mo scratched his head. These two women are not ordinary women with ordinary identities. It''s no exaggeration to say that they are nobles in heaven.


    If he shows up in front of people with such two women, I''m afraid he will immediately become the target of public criticism.


    "I can''t go back. Now their respective soul lights have been extinguished, that is to say, they have become... Dead people in their respective families!" The spirit sighed, "maybe their family will bury them soon, that is to say, these two girls are actually dead."


    "..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "So you can''t let them appear in front of people who know them." Said the spirit.


    "What am I going to do?" Chu Mo felt very embarrassed. Could he bring them into the human world? Besides, even if he can do this, the bodies of these two women... Are in heaven. How can he take them out?


    Thinking of this problem, Chu Mo frowned and said, "doesn''t it mean that the two of them can only survive in this magical world in the future? And... They can''t remember what happened in the past. In this case, what''s the difference between that and real death?"


    The spirit of the world said, "in fact, it''s really dead, but I don''t know why the world of the five elements of water will do this, and I can''t understand it. However, if they follow you and enter the human world, or even enter the spiritual world, the celestial world, and the celestial world in the future... It''s no problem."


    "Their flesh?"


    "There are five elements of water to reshape the body... Far better than their original body." Said the spirit.


    "Then, how can they restore their former memories?"


    "Opportunity is needed." The spirit of the world said, "maybe they didn''t lose their memory when they woke up..."


    "...." Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "can you be more reliable?"


    "It''s not that I''m unreliable, but that this thing, I''m also surprised, so I can''t give you an accurate answer." Jieling is not embarrassed at all.


    "Well, anyway, save them first." Chu Mo sighed, and he hated Luoning very much in his heart. He was really a scum. In order to hide the truth, he would kill a girl who liked him.


    Chu Mo said, entering the space of the sky Shenjian, he first took out a drop of water of the five elements and squeezed it in his hand. He couldn''t feel any weight at all, nor even the feeling of wetness. This feeling was very wonderful. At this moment, Chu Mo had a feeling: he seemed to be extremely close to water. He even had a feeling that with this drop of water, he would not be troubled by any place with water in the world.


    "Water of the five elements... There are only fifty drops left in the whole small world. It''s amazing that five drops are taken out at one time." Said the spirit.


    Chu Mo directly dropped this drop of water from the five elements on Dong Yu''s body, and then, looking at this drop of water, it instantly melted into Dong Yu''s body.


    Soon, Chu Mo saw Dong Yu''s long eyelashes tremble slightly, obviously... He was about to wake up!


    Chu Mo hurriedly took Qin Shi down from her and put it aside. Then, he took out another drop of water of the five elements and dropped it on Qin Shi.


    At this time, Dong Yu had woken up with a pair of extremely pure eyes, staring at Chu mo. then, a sweet smile appeared on his face: "Chu Mo!"


    "Ah?" Chu Merton was stunned and scolded the spirit in his heart for being too unreliable. Where is this amnesia? You can recognize yourself at a glance... There are no symptoms of amnesia at all!


    But before Chu Mo recovered, Dong Yu suddenly frowned and looked a little painful on his face, muttering, "I... how can I forget who I am?"


    Qin Shi opened her eyes, glanced at Chu Mo, frowned slightly, and then looked at Dong Yu. Qin Shi''s face showed a sweet smile: "Xiaoyu... It''s good to find you!"


    "Sister Shishi? What''s wrong with me? Who am I again?" Dong Yu''s delicate little face showed some pain.


    "You are Dong Yu, my best sister!" Qin Shi said naturally, but then she frowned and said, "how can I feel that I have forgotten a lot of things? I, I am Qin Shi, I come from the Qin family in the heaven, I seem... Like... Eh? What is it? Why can''t I remember anything?"


    Qin Shi said, and her beautiful face showed fear. Then she looked at Chu Mo and glared at Chu Mo, "what did you do?"


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a wry smile. Qin Shi seemed to be a little better than Dong Yu. At least, she still remembered who she was, but she was not much better.


    Dong Yu stopped Qin Shi at this time and said, "sister Shi Shi, Chu Mo is a good man. Don''t wronged him!"


    "You and him?" Qin Shi''s eyes swept between Dong Yu and Chu Mo and said, "you''re not with that... Huh? Who came? Why can''t I remember at all?"


    "I can''t remember... What happened?" Dong Yu looked pitifully at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo also had a headache and didn''t know how to explain to them.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly had a memory picture in his mind.


    At the same time, the voice of the spirit rang out in Chu Mo''s brain: "whether to tell them the truth depends on you. I can only help you here."

 Chapter 428

    After saying that, Jieling became silent. Obviously, it was not so simple for him to do all this in the world of the five elements of water.


    He controls the fantastic world of the magic world and can even make laws, but he can''t control everything!


    After all, he is not the real incarnation of law.


    Chu Mo read this memory and felt the incomparably strong anger in his heart again.


    Although he heard the spirit of the world say what happened before, when he saw the scenes, it was still difficult for him to control.


    Logically speaking, the two women naturally have the right to know the truth of these things, but the question is, can they... Withstand this kind of blow now?


    The two heavenly princesses are dead in the eyes of all who know them; Then, he lost all his memories; Even if they returned to the magic world, they lost their powerful magic power and became the ants in their own eyes


    Can they bear all this?


    "Chu Mo, tell me, what happened? How do I feel... It seems that many things are missing from my memory?" Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo pitifully and said, "besides, I''m hungry..."


    "..." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, glanced at Dong Yu, and said in his heart that you have become like this, and even remember to eat?


    Qin Shi looked at Chu Mo with cold eyes. She was not familiar with Chu Mo at all, and she had never been in contact with Chu mo. even now, Qin Shi still had a faint feeling in her heart, as if she was very indifferent to the person in front of her.


    Although he is handsome enough to attract her.


    But somehow, I just feel that my identity is countless times more noble than him!


    This feeling, even her own feel very strange, because now, she is clearly a congenital realm.


    "I... why did I become a congenital realm? I''m much higher than this?" Qin Shi''s face was instantly shocked. She stood up, looked at the blood on her clothes, and immediately exclaimed, "this... What''s going on?"


    Then he raised his head and looked at Chu Mo coldly, "is it you?"


    "Sister Shishi... It must not be him!" Dong Yu came over and held Qin Shi''s hand: "he is a good man!"


    Qin Shi rubbed his head hard and lost his square inch, muttering, "what happened to me... How did I become like this?"


    Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo and begged, "Chu Mo, you must know what happened, don''t you? Please tell us."


    At this time, Qin Shi also looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes, like autumn water, also showed a kind of longing.


    Chu Mo sighed, "I don''t know what to say."


    "Say what you have." At this time, Qin Shi suddenly sighed, and she whispered, "there seems to be a lot of things in my mind, which are very messy, but I can feel that these things have little to do with you. Say it, I can bear anything."


    Dong Yu looked at Qin Shi in a daze, and then carefully looked at Chu Mo: "you, say it, I can bear it..."


    "All right." Chu Mo struggled for a while, and finally decided to say it. Anyway, they all have the right to know these things.


    Moreover, in this situation, if he doesn''t say, he can''t even pass the current level.


    "Find a place, sit down and talk." Chu Mo took two women and walked to the place where they had lived before.


    When walking to the place where Dong Yu laid the Dharma array, Dong Yu suddenly blinked, pinched his hands, and suddenly appeared in her hands, and then the previous tent appeared in front of the three people.


    After all this, Dong Yucai said in surprise, "why would I do this?"


    Qin Shi frowned, looked at everything in front of her, and then turned her head to Dong Yu: "you, you live with him?"


    "We are very innocent." Chu Mo glanced at Qin Shi and then walked to the tent, "come in and say it."


    Before Chu Mo finished speaking, Dong Yu dodged into the tent and began to prepare food very naturally.


    Qin Shi hesitated for a moment, and followed Chu Mo in, carefully sitting on a chair and looking around here.


    "Go ahead." Qin Shi''s eyes stayed on the only bed in the tent for a while, and her face was slightly red. She looked at Chu Mo and said.


    "You two are the pride of heaven. Your name is Qin Shi, and you come from the Qin family in heaven. Of course, this is what you just said. In fact, I don''t know you." Chu Mo said.


    Qin Shi was slightly stunned. She probably didn''t expect Chu Mo to say so, but she didn''t say anything, but listened quietly.


    Dong Yu also leaned over at this time and sat beside Chu Mo with a smile.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly and told Qin Shi and Dong Yu what had happened after he met the four of them above the magic Lake in the shortest time.


    After hearing this, the two women all looked at Chu Mo with dull eyes. Even Dong Yu had an expression that you were lying to me.


    "Luoning... Luoning..." Qin Shi murmured the name. She didn''t have the reaction of rage or crying as Chu Mo imagined. She looked very calm, but repeated the name Luoning, but the hatred in her eyes was very strong.


    "I... I''m dead?" Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo with some trepidation, said, and without waiting for Chu Mo''s answer, rushed out of the tent, found a corner, and looked at his delicate body like white jade.


    There is no scar on it.


    After coming back, Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo blankly: "you mean, I''m actually dead, but I was saved by the water of five elements... And then I was saved by you with another drop of water of five elements, but I lost my memory, is that right?"


    Chu Mo nodded bitterly, "yes, I''m sorry... If at that time..."


    "Haha, am I finally... Free?" Dong Yu suddenly laughed happily, like a happy lark, but then she frowned and said, "why do I say that? Why do I feel this way?"


    Chu Mo looked at Dong Yu and sighed in his heart. Naturally, he remembered what Dong Yu had said to him, but now, Dong Yu himself had forgotten all of it.


    At this time, Qin Shi seemed to be a little refreshed, a pair of beautiful eyes, looking at Chu Mo: "these things you said are true?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "Miss Qin Shi, I don''t think I have any reason to deceive you. It''s not good for me at all. If I can, I, a person in a low-level world, would rather never meet you!"


    Qin Shi''s memory is gone, but it doesn''t mean that her IQ is gone. Instead, she understands Chu Mo''s words, but it''s hard to accept.


    "I still can''t believe it. It will be true." Qin Shi looked up at Chu mo¡ª¡ª


    It will erupt tomorrow.

 Chapter 429

    The day before yesterday, she was still a proud girl, born in a big family, with noble status, outstanding talent and strong cultivation; Today, he has become a dead person in the eyes of his family. Everything has become a thing of the past


    The two women have not collapsed so far, which has been beyond Chu Mo''s expectation.


    Chu Mo thought for a while, anyway, he had already told them, simply... Show them the picture that the spirit of the world passed to him!


    "I have proof." Chu Mo said.


    "I want to see!" Qin Shi said with a firm face, then took out the letter board and began to search for information related to the Qin family in the heaven. Even if Chu Mo said, she still had no impression of her family at all.


    She needs to know first.


    Chu Mo glanced at Dong Yu.


    Dong Yu said with a smile, "then I''ll have a look."


    With that, he ran aside to see the stewed meat in the pot.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his heart said how nervous it must be to cultivate to Miss Dong''s realm?


    "Oh, take it out quickly. The meat will be cooked in a moment. If it is cooked big, the taste will not be delicious!" Dong Yu said.


    "..." Chu Mo and Qin poetry are covered with black lines.


    Chu Mo directly condensed the memory that the spirit of the world passed to him into a picture and played it out in the void.


    Fortunately, he broke through to the innate realm, otherwise he could do nothing to show them these memories.


    The picture starts from the quarrel between Qin Shi and Luoning until Dong Yu appears. Then, Luoning constantly irritates Dong Yu with words, and finally, Dong Yu wants to fight.


    However, Luoning directly hit Dong Yu seriously and was dying.


    Qin Shi pounced on Dong Yu and burst into tears. Luo Ning, with a ferocious face, directly shot Qin Shi.


    The picture of this memory is quite comprehensive, and you can clearly see the expression of Luoning at the moment he shot.


    It is so ferocious and cruel.


    Even Dong Yu didn''t see this expression at that time.


    As for Qin Shi, she was attacked by Luoning from behind, and she didn''t know how Luoning acted.


    Speaking of it, Dong Yu''s death is fairly clear, but Qin Shi... His death is not clear.


    Now, although he lost his memory, this scene still made Qin Shi gnash his teeth: "beast!"


    Even Dong Yu, who didn''t seem to care about anything, couldn''t help but become silent when he saw this scene. Then, he raised his head and said to Qin Shi with tears in his eyes: "sister Shi Shi... Sorry! It seems that I''m implicating you."


    Qin Shi held Dong Yu''s hand: "we are sisters!"


    Neither of them said anything more. They continued to look at the picture, and Luoning murmured to himself.


    When Luoning took out the soul dispersing liquid, the expressions on the faces of Dong Yu and Qin Shi all became excited.


    Before Luoning used a weapon to kill two women, it actually took more than half of the lives of the two women, and the spirit was damaged. It was almost certain that even if he woke up outside the magic world, he would be seriously injured.


    I didn''t expect that he was so vicious that he didn''t let the two women go completely out of their wits.


    "Soul dispelling liquid... Can completely disperse the monk''s soul." Qin Shi said coldly.


    Even if the memory is lost, some knowledge has been thoroughly integrated into the soul and become an instinct.


    Dong Yu looked at himself in Chu Mo''s memory picture, cried his mother with tears, and his eyes suddenly turned red again. He pursed his lips hard, so that he didn''t cry.


    Qin Shi looked at Luoning in the picture and kept talking to herself. Her face was ferocious and crazy, and her face became more and more pale. Finally, Qin Shi slowly closed her eyes, and a drop of clear tears flowed out along the corners of her eyes.


    In the end, Luoning in the picture wanted to find Chu Mo, searched everywhere, but failed to find it, and left disappointed.


    Then, the whole small world began to fluctuate, and five drops of water fell on Chu Mo, three drops on Chu Mo and one drop on each of the two women.


    Then... The picture is over.


    Qin Shi took a long breath, slowly opened his eyes, looked at Chu Mo, and sincerely apologized: "sorry, Master Chu, I misunderstood you before, you saved me, the grace of saving life, Qin Shi will never forget!"


    "Since I met you, I can''t wait to die." Chu Mo shook his head slightly: "I feel sorry for what happened to the two girls... Too."


    Dong Yu frowned and said painfully, "now I''m free, but I can''t remember anything. This feeling is really uncomfortable. Looking at these, it seems that I''m looking at other people''s experiences... Alas, let me think, what can I do to repair the spirit?"


    Qin Shi said uncertainly, "it seems that there are several pills... Which can repair the soul, but now we have no ability to get those pills!"


    "I can help you." Chu Mo said aside.


    At this time, Qin Shi glanced at Chu Mo unexpectedly and put away the letter board.


    Although I still have no memory of the past, I have probably understood the cause and effect of the whole thing. To be fair, Qin Shi''s temperament is very gentle, but he won''t look down on anyone in particular.


    However, Chu Mo''s realm is still too low after all!


    This is not a matter of looking down upon. Just like ants in human eyes, they are still ants no matter how much they look down upon them


    "Mr. Chu''s kindness is appreciated by Dong Yu and I, but... I just read those pills on the letter board. They are extremely expensive and rare. It must take a long process to repair our spirits. This is not a small expense." Qin Shi looked at Chu Mo sincerely: "moreover, our current realm is all innate... If we want to practice to the former realm again, the resources we need... I''m afraid it''s an unimaginable number. I''m afraid we will have to trouble Master Chu in the future, so it''s good to do everything according to our ability."


    Dong Yu glanced at Qin Shi at this time and suddenly said, "what will happen if we return to the family now?"


    Qin Shi glanced at Dong Yu with some pity: "what? I think we need a lot of resources to practice again. I''m afraid?"


    Dong Yu shrugged his neck and said painfully, "I''m a little afraid. Luoning came to kill me... Although I don''t remember anything, Luoning obviously didn''t kill me for his brother."


    Chu Mo nodded, looked at Dong Yu, sighed, and told Dong Yu what Dong Yu had said to him in a voice transmission way.


    For a long time, Dong Yucai nodded gloomily: "well, I understand, then, I can''t go back to my family."


    "I couldn''t have come back." Although Qin Shi didn''t know what Chu Mo said to Dong Yu, he wasn''t too curious.


    Dong Yu asked, "I can''t go back. Why can''t my sister go back?"


    Qin Shi glanced at Dong Yu: "now, we are already in the constitution of the water of the five elements, but only the innate realm. Do we go back to the family to die?"


    "This... Back to the family should not be trained as a genius?" Chu Mo was also curious.


    Qin Shi said faintly: "The family is definitely willing to cultivate the water constitution of the five elements, which is different from the previous nine Yin body. The water constitution of the five elements, which is the top Taoist realm Constitution! Even if it will consume a lot of resources, the family will cultivate us. The problem is, there will be countless people in your family and my family, who don''t want us to continue to live. Well, this is only within the family. What about the outside? What about the Luo family? Will they let us go? Fear I''m afraid we can''t even get to the family. Just spread our current situation. I''m afraid we can''t even get out of the magic world, and we will be killed here directly. "


    Qin Shi said, and then said, "also, I''m afraid our bodies will be buried in a few days. We have lost our memories of the past and can''t recover the previous realm. How will we return to heaven?"

 Chapter 430

    Dong Yu was a little silly. Before Qin Shi said this, she couldn''t remember it, but as soon as she said it... She could understand it.


    Chu Mo also found that the spiritual damage of Qin poetry seemed to be much less than that of Dong Yu, which may be related to the fact that Dong Yu had been severely damaged before being dripping into the soul dispersing liquid.


    Dong Yu looked at Qin Shi and said, "in that case, let''s just go back to the spirit world with Chu Mo! Just think we''re all dead. One day, we''ll recover all our memories and kill back to the heaven! Frighten the beast of Luoning!"


    Qin Shi looked at Dong Yu, smiled bitterly in her heart, and said to her sister, how can it be so easy!


    However, it seems that there is only one way left to go.


    Thinking, Qin Shi glanced at Chu Mo: "Master Chu, after that... Please."


    Chu Mo took a deep look at Qin Shi, and he also had a new understanding of this seemingly gentle but deeply cold woman.


    This is definitely a woman with strong tolerance. After being hit by this kind of blow, except for a little gaffe at the beginning, she can calm down her mood very soon, and then think about some things in the future.


    Even if you lose your memory, this is still a real proud woman!


    Powerful to terrible! And powerful enough to be respected.


    "Chu Mo, in the future, our two sisters will be your people. You can''t bully us!" Dong Yu stayed there for a while, and suddenly a startling sentence came out.


    Cough... Chumerton''s mouth twitched.


    Qin Shi stared at Dong Yu: "nonsense, what?" Qin Shi said, his face a little crimson.


    Dong Yu said with a natural look: "it''s like this originally. Our two tianzhijiao girls in the heaven have died, and our bodies have been buried. The realm has also become congenital. We can''t go back to the past completely, so we can only follow Chu Mo!"


    "Going with him doesn''t mean it''s his person!" Qin Shi''s eyes finally flashed a touch of pain.


    She knew that Chu Mo was really not to blame for all this. Only with the picture in Chu Mo''s memory, she could understand the cause and effect of all this.


    But in her heart, she was really extremely depressed, and she didn''t know how to vent.


    As for leaving here with Chu Mo, there is another very important reason. Qin Shi didn''t say it at all.


    To be exact, there are two important reasons!


    First, after their two "died", the small world became unstable for some reason, condensed five drops of water of five elements, gave them one drop each, but flew to Chu Mo three drops! This is enough to illustrate a very important problem, that is, the identity of Chu Mo is definitely not simple!


    At least, his luck is shocking!


    The second is the memory picture Chu Mo showed them!


    How did the picture come out?


    That''s definitely not Chu Mo''s memory!


    Because that perspective is simply wrong.


    Although she has lost her memory, Qin Shi is indeed less intelligent than others. She was just looking at the letter board, not only investigating her own life experience, but also checking others!


    She had just learned on the letter board that the memory pictures of senior monks could indeed be shown to others to prove something.


    Therefore, once the fight between monks reaches the level of immortality, the living side will definitely use means to eliminate all the memories of the other side after the death of one side!


    But people like Chu Mo, who can''t even build a foundation, don''t have this ability at all!


    When Qin Shi saw it, he wanted to question it, because it was not Chu Mo''s own memory picture at all. It should be someone else who gave it to Chu mo


    So, who is that person?


    What kind of existence can directly store such a memory without being aware of it?


    In this small world of suppressed realm, such a realm... Is definitely impossible!


    Thinking carefully, Qin Shi even felt fear!


    Therefore, she can make a crisp decision. Anyway, first follow Chu Mo to leave here, leave this small world, and leave the magic world!


    Vaguely, Qin Shi had a feeling that this young man with a very weak realm seemed to... Really be able to help them.


    "Well, well, it''s not his person, it''s his friend, is that always OK?" Dong Yu said, and gave Chu Mo a sly look.


    At this moment, Chu Mo even doubted whether Dong Yu, a girl, had amnesia!


    Because from the beginning, to now, Dong Yu''s performance is really too calm!


    Even calmer than Qin Shi!


    But on second thought, Luoning''s soul dispelling liquid is by no means a fake. Without the water of the five elements, these two girls would have been terrified.


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart. He could only attribute Dong Yu''s calmness to the fact that Dong Yu had always wanted to forget the past.


    This has become an obsession of her, which is what she wants to do most in her heart.


    "You two, since you regard me as a friend, I will certainly do my best to help you." Chu Mo looked at Dong Yu and Qin Shi and said in a deep voice, "and... Now I know your biggest secret."


    Dong Yu ran over to pick out the stew from the pot and said with a smile, "yes, only you know our biggest secret!"


    "...." Qin Shi looked at Dong Yu speechless, really heartless!


    Chu Mo said with a similar expression on his face, "so I have to be honest."


    Qin Shi''s eyes fell on Chu Mo''s face.


    "In fact, I''m not from the spiritual world... I come from the human world!" Chu Mo said.


    PA!


    Dong Yu just picked out a piece of fragrant animal meat from the pot and directly fell to the ground.


    "Oh, oh... Why do you say you scare people so much? My meat... Meat!" Dong Yu had a distressed expression on his face.


    Qin Shi twitched at the corners of her mouth. Looking at Chu Mo, she didn''t know whether her face was happy or sad.


    However, in Chu Mo''s view, there must be no joy.


    "I came here to find the water of the five elements, build a foundation for myself and make some preparations." Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi: "so, you can either stay in the magical world to practice, or come back to the human world with me first. Then, we will fly to the spiritual world together. As for the materials for building the foundation, I will help you."


    "Do you have a way to bring us directly into the human world?" Qin Shi suddenly asked.


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    Qin Shi stopped asking this question and asked, "well, do you know the value of the foundation building materials? Dong Yu and I used to be xianpin foundation building materials, but now, with our ability, it''s a dream to get xianpin foundation building materials."


    At this time, Dong Yu had already eaten, and said vaguely, "then it''s good to build a perfect foundation..."


    Qin Shi smoked at the corner of her mouth and didn''t bother to see the pig like food: "I still have some savings, which should barely be enough for the two of us to build a foundation..."


    Chu Mo glanced at Qin Shi: "if Miss Qin can trust me, I''ll help you find a way to build the foundation. At least... It must be xianpin building the foundation?"


    Dong Yu was eating meat there. Hearing this, he couldn''t see any expression on his face.


    She only remembered that there were several kinds of foundations, but she didn''t remember all the materials needed for each foundation, so she didn''t think that Chu Mo''s words were strange.


    Qin Shi was surprised by her, looked at Chu Mo in disbelief, stared for a long time, and then said faintly, "what do you want?"

 Chapter 431

    After many years, whenever I recall this scene, Qin Shi always has infinite emotion, and even some happiness, this time of his "death"


    As for Dong Yu, the girl is simply a heartless eater. When Qin Shi read this thing in front of her, she always dismissed Qin Shi with a word.


    "Chu Mo is a good man!"


    Now, Chu Mo, a good man, looked at Qin Shi and scratched his head, "I don''t want anything?"


    Looking at Qin Shi''s unbelieving eyes, Chu Mo stall stood up and said, "then I want you to help me! Don''t worry, one day, you return to heaven, if you want revenge, I''ll help you!"


    In this way, this thing is so happy... Cough, no, it''s so muddled down.


    Qin Shi couldn''t figure out why this young man from the human world had such great confidence. Why did he dare to make such a commitment? Or is he a man who has broken his word? But it doesn''t look like it!


    Even if there are many mysteries in him, even if he is extremely talented and has an infinitely bright future, at most, he is only confident in himself.


    What he just promised is xianpin Zhuji!


    What is he doing as an immortal?


    Eat and drink water?


    Eat the meat in Miss Dong''s hand?


    Do you want it?


    Even if it is a big family in heaven, it will pay a great price to build a foundation for a child''s Fairy products!


    Qin Shi stared at the letter board opened again in his hand, and it was clearly written on the discussion area: a large family in the heaven did not dare to say that he could easily take out the materials of xianpin foundation.


    Therefore, regardless of Dong Yu''s food, Qin Shi didn''t believe that Chu Mo could take out immortal building materials.


    Dong Yu aside, although a foodie, didn''t think about these problems at all, just sat there and seriously buried himself in meat.


    Qin Shixing looked at Chu Mo: "so now?"


    Chu Mo scratched his head, "why don''t I take you to a place first?"


    Qin Shi looked at Chu Mo: "in what capacity did we appear in front of your family?"


    Dong Yu ate meat on one side and said vaguely, "friends!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, friend!"


    Qin Shi nodded with a smile on her white face.


    Magic realm, Chu palace.


    Chu Mo appeared here with Qin poetry and Dong Yu, and found that the whole Chu palace was quiet, and no sound came.


    Chu Mo was a little surprised because his family had already been familiar with this place. Xu fufu''s wife Liu Meier even said that she wanted to stay here with her children.


    At this time, there should not be no one.


    Chu Mo asked the two women to rest in the guest room first, and then looked around, but they didn''t even find a person.


    At this time, the rooster suddenly appeared in the Chu palace. Seeing Chu Mo, he immediately said seriously, "boy, where did you go before? Something happened!"


    Then, Huang Zhe''s figure also appeared in front of Chu mo. it was obvious that he had just entered the Chu palace from the human world. Huang Zhe''s face also had no smile, and his face was very pale. But it didn''t look like being injured, but more like being shocked.


    "Childe..." Huang zhe said, and tears flowed out at a stroke.


    Chu Mo looked at Huang Zhe and the rooster, and suddenly an ominous premonition surged in his heart. He asked in a deep voice, "what happened?"


    "Yes... Your family." The tone of the rooster also became hesitant.


    "What happened to my family?" Chu Mo suddenly felt his body cold and stared at the big cock with his eyes: "speak quickly!"


    "They... They all... All..." the rooster hesitated and seemed to stutter.


    Huang zhe was just weeping on one side.


    Chu Mo felt that his scalp had exploded, so he simply ignored the two of them and directly flashed away, disappearing into the magic world.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu came out of the guest room and looked at the rooster and Huang Yu with a surprised face. They didn''t understand what happened.


    The big cock over there sighed.


    Huang zhe also has a sad expression on her face.


    Things have to start a few days ago.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "In my hometown, I live on that mountain. I''m a demon born and raised on that mountain... Although the mountain is not very big, there are gods, immortals and goblins, but they can''t do it at all. They have to kneel down and worship the old demon me..." a seven or eight year old boy, carrying a bloody knife, walked step by step on the land of Chu, humming a ditty with a strange tune, and walked step by step towards the Royal Palace of Chu.


    "If anyone offends the old devil, I''ll kill them all..." the little boy snorted.


    His appearance is very strange, a pair of pupils, dark as ink, like two bottomless black holes.


    Walking on the earth seems to be slow, but in the blink of an eye it appears in the far horizon.


    It''s unimaginable to be able to exert this great magic power in a place like the human world!


    "That little elf... How dare you carry the old devil behind your back and find a lover in the lower world..." the little boy hums with a smile, as if in a good mood, but where he passes, the grass and trees wither, the trees turn into powder, and the mountains and rivers collapse one after another.


    "That little lover... Old devil, I must find you, eat it all, and then kill your family..."


    Soon, the little boy appeared outside the King City of Chu.


    With the decline of the Qi Dynasty, the King City of Chu has become a truly prosperous place.


    The gate of the city is very busy, with heavy traffic and crowds.


    The guards at the gate didn''t care much about those people and cars entering the gate. Although there were occasional wars with Daqi now, Daqi, which had shrunk in a corner, was no longer able to attack here.


    However, a little boy with a bloody knife still attracted the attention of the guards.


    It''s no good not paying attention. This little boy has scared many people who want to enter the city, and they all screamed and dodged.


    Some brave people wanted to get together to make a remark, but when they were looked at by the little boy''s dark eyes, they all exclaimed and dodged.


    "Your body... Without his smell, get away from the old devil. The old devil kills people like hemp, but he is too lazy to kill you ants." The little boy''s words were all sung with a strange emphasis, with a crisp voice, but the content was chilling.


    "Whose child are you? How alone? Where is your adult?" A guard, frowning, came over and looked at the little boy with dark eyes. His body trembled slightly. Then, with a bang, he exploded directly!


    Turn into a blood mist all over the sky!


    A thin blood line went directly into the little boy''s body.


    At this time, the pedestrians around were completely frightened, and everyone screamed and ran away.


    "You have the mark of that man on your body. It''s his running dog. It seems that you worship him very much, so you should die first." The little boy hummed and glanced at the other guards.


    Bang bang!


    The bodies of the guards also burst open, turning into blood mist, and several blood lines entered the little boy''s body.


    There was chaos at the east gate of the King City of Chu!

 Chapter 432

    The little boy killed several people in an instant, and this killing method is simply unheard of. In the eyes of those who witnessed this, it is simply an incarnation of the devil!


    But he didn''t stop at all and walked in the direction of the king''s palace of Chu.


    The defense force of the state of Chu, under the guidance of the old man fan Wudi, has been quite strong, so the response is also extremely fast.


    As soon as something happened here, a large number of soldiers rushed towards the east gate.


    I happened to meet a little boy with a knife.


    As a result, this group of people didn''t even have a chance to fight. Their bodies were all smashed and turned into blood fog. The whole long street suddenly seemed to be shrouded in blood fog.


    Then, the little boy with the bloody knife came out of the blood mist and walked towards the king''s palace of Chu.


    Along the way, many people broke their bodies and turned into blood mist.


    Looking down from high altitude, you can clearly see that the place where the little boy passed was bloody.


    Then, many blood lines kept drilling into the little boy''s body.


    Finally, the little boy entered the king''s palace of Chu.


    Anyone who stops him will break his body directly.


    Soon, all the guards in the king''s palace of Chu died.


    There was a dead silence in the king''s palace of Chu!


    He first entered the old man fan Wudi''s room and found a family of three, all lying in bed with their eyes closed, looking like they were asleep.


    "Ah ah ah... Something is wrong." The little boy hummed in his mouth, his head tilted, and looked at the three members of the old man''s family. Then he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed a maid in the palace of the king of Chu from an unknown distance.


    The maid in waiting was stunned and looked at the little boy with a bloody knife.


    "Tell the old devil what happened to them?" The little boy''s eyes, staring at the eyes of the palace maid, asked slowly.


    The look in the maid''s eyes instantly disappeared and murmured, "the maid doesn''t know. The maid only knows that the masters are practicing martial arts and no one is allowed to come near."


    "Practice Kung Fu? What kind of skill is this? Why haven''t I heard of the old devil?" The little boy grunted with strange emphasis, and then looked at the maid in waiting: "go to hell!"


    Bang!


    The body of the palace maid instantly turned into a blood mist.


    Then, a thin blood line penetrated into the little boy''s body.


    "It''s really weak... The blood essence of so many creatures has no effect on the old devil! Weak! My elf, why are you so stupid? Will you come to the human world to find someone who can help you?" The little boy''s voice suddenly became extremely cold. It was no longer that kind of strange tune, but it sounded as if it could freeze people''s souls. Moreover, the voice was very old.


    From the mouth of this seven or eight year old boy, it makes people feel strange.


    The little boy glanced at the old man and long Qiushui on the bed again. The child who had already slept among them.


    "Practice Kung Fu? Go to hell!"


    With that, the old man fan Wudi and long Qiushui, as well as the little fan Zhiyuan, all turned into blood fog.


    Three blood lines penetrated into the little boy''s body.


    "Hmm? It''s interesting... The old man''s blood essence is finally interesting." The little boy said and continued to walk out.


    Along the way, the place passed by was bloody.


    In the end, the whole Chu palace, together with the "Xu mansion", "Yuchi mansion" and "dantai mansion" outside the palace, including the disciples of the vague palace who had been in contact with Chu Mo, without exception... All turned into blood mist.


    The little boy''s old and cold voice seemed to become a little irritable: "what about that person? How could that person disappear? Why... His family and friends are all in this state of suspended death? The old devil killed them... No pleasure? And... This little taste of blood essence, one bite is tired, tired! Tired!"


    "I can''t find you... Then use this city to bury with me! The blood essence of millions of people should have a little taste? It won''t be so weak?" The little boy''s old voice rang out.


    With his voice, the whole kingdom of Chu, all the creatures... Not only people, but also other creatures, burst their bodies!


    The whole sky over the King City of Chu was instantly covered with blood.


    Almost in an instant, the whole city... There was no sound!


    The extremely strong breath of death instantly filled the whole city.


    In the King City, there are more than one million people?


    In the blink of an eye, they all died.


    This kind of killing, for the little boy, seemed to have no feeling at all.


    He stood in the king''s palace of Chu, took a deep breath, and countless blood lines instantly entered his body.


    At this time, the little boy''s appearance began to change, and his height... Was also growing taller.


    Until all the blood lines entered his body, the boy of seven or eight years old had grown into a boy of sixteen or seventeen years old.


    Handsome and handsome, no one will think of him as a demon walking in the world.


    The bloody long knife was still in his hand.


    The boy took a deep breath, looked at the direction of the northern grassland King court, and showed a sinister smile at the corners of his mouth: "there... There is also a breath about that person."


    With that, the boy walked towards the grassland court.


    When he appeared in the palace of the grassland court, Na Yi was also practicing in the magic world.


    Where she lives, the security is extremely strict, and no one is allowed to disturb her.


    Therefore, when the teenager entered here, he didn''t encounter any resistance.


    Soon, there was no suspense, and Nai''s body directly burst into a blood mist.


    After killing Nai, the teenager was still very angry, and his face was a little twisted: "why... Why are these people all like this? What''s the matter with them?"


    With that, he closed his eyes, as if thinking about something.


    For a long time, suddenly, from between the teeth, word by word, squeezed out three words: "fantasy, God, world!"


    Saying this, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed in the boy''s dark eyes: "unexpectedly, the old devil really despised you a little... However, entering the magic world, the body stayed outside, but why did you disappear? Do you say that you have entered the spiritual world? It''s the old devil i... found the wrong place? No, no, the old devil I deduced that there is nothing unique in the world, and I can''t calculate wrong, you are in this world."


    "To be able to enter the magical world physically, and to take family and friends with you... You are the person that the elf is looking for, but... Why don''t you show up? There, there, there?" The boy began to use that strange emphasis again, humming like singing.


    The voice is cold, without any emotion.


    "The old devil in the magic world is a little difficult to deal with, and I don''t want to meet him... I can''t get any benefit from going to his territory." The boy said, his face twisted into a ball: "but where are you? Where are you? Where are you?"


    With that, he began to deduce again.


    Then, the teenager''s eyes looked in a direction.


    There, it is the direction of Feixian.

 Chapter 433

    "There is another person related to him there? No, no, no... More than one, two!" In the dark eyes of the young man, he became more and more profound: "why, why can the old devil I find someone related to you, but I can''t find you? Can the creatures in the little human world shield the secret of heaven? Can they avoid my recommendation of the old devil? This is impossible! Who can avoid my deduction of the old devil except the supreme?"


    "If I can''t find you, I''ll kill all the people related to you... Let you know that you can''t afford to be involved in this!" The boy said, walking directly in the direction of Feixian, step by step, like measuring mountains and rivers, and instantly disappeared in situ.


    But at this time, in the sky, suddenly the wind and clouds gathered, and almost in an instant, a huge and incomparable... Eye formed in the sky!


    Yes, that''s an eye!


    In this way, suddenly appeared in the sky of the human world!


    It seems that there is a supreme God, looking at the world with a kind of scanning eyes.


    "Heavenly eye..." the boy who was walking towards Feixian stopped his steps, then raised his head and looked at the eye in the sky with a strange look.


    Then frown with disgust.


    "What are you doing out there? But you killed millions of lower creatures." The young man''s voice returned to normal and became extremely old and cold: "anyway, there are wars in this world every day, and the dead... More than ten million? Why do you come out when I kill a few people?"


    In the sky, the eyes that almost occupied the whole sky suddenly moved, like... Looking at the boy!


    This scene was seen by countless people!


    Including the big cock and Huang Yu who are at the edge of solitary pen!


    It was because of seeing this eye that the big cock realized that something important had happened.


    As for Huang Zhe, he was directly stunned like all creatures in the whole human world!


    She knows that when the power of a creature exceeds the critical point that the world can bear, the disaster will appear and destroy the creature to maintain the balance of the whole world.


    Through the disaster, you can escape from the world.


    But to get through the disaster is not equal to being recognized, but to get stronger through the disaster, and then you can open the door of that channel!


    But what is this eye? Huang zhe has never heard of it.


    "This is the eye of heaven!" The rooster said with a serious face, "this is the embodiment of the will of God! Even if it is supreme, it will be crushed by the will of God! In this world, no one can surpass the will of God, at least the rooster has not heard of it."


    "Then why does it appear here?" Huang zhe asked pale.


    In her perception, this eye that occupies the whole sky, as long as you look at her gently, her body will collapse directly, and even her soul... Will disperse directly!


    It''s horrible!


    "It appears here because there are wonderful creatures on this land." The rooster didn''t smile as usual, but with a serious expression, said in a deep voice, "this is by no means a good thing."


    "Why... Say so?" Huang zhe looked at it puzzled.


    The rooster said heavily, "the creature that can cause the eye of heaven should never appear in this world, and... It absolutely did something that can affect the great fortune between heaven and earth. Otherwise, there will be natural punishment at most, and the eye of heaven will never open!"


    "This... Is the legendary heaven has eyes?" Huang''s voice trembled slightly.


    The rooster nodded, "yes, but things that can affect the great fortune between heaven and earth... Nine times out of ten, it is related to that boy!"


    "Childe? No?" Huang Zhen was even more flustered.


    She was able to reshape herself, enter the Chu palace in the magic world for cultivation, and have a future that she had never dared to think about before... All this was due to the existence of Chu mo. If anything happens to Chu Mo, Huang zhe feels that his life will become extremely gloomy.


    "I must go and have a look!" The rooster said firmly on his face, and then looked at Huang Bi: "you stay here!"


    "For... Why? I want to go with you!" Huang zhe said seriously, "don''t stop me, I''m not afraid of death!"


    The rooster hesitated for a moment, looked into Huang''s eyes, became soft, and then nodded, "then go, girl."


    A girl, let Huang zhe Leng for a long time, only to react that she called herself, and at this time, the figure of the rooster has appeared in a far place. Huang Zhen''s heart warmed up and quickly chased after him.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The whole human world is boiling because of the eye that suddenly appears in the sky.


    Including the ancient sect of Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian, no one can say clearly the origin of this eye, why it suddenly appeared at this time, and what it wants to do.


    But this does not prevent those top masters in the human world from feeling the breath that makes their souls tremble from this eye.


    "This thing is definitely 10000 times worse than the disaster!" Hua Xiaoya, who was practicing her sword, stared at the eye in the sky and murmured.


    "What does this eye... Mean? Is it looking for something when it looks at the earth like this? Is this... An opportunity?" In the lonely city, a young man walked out of the closed place and looked up at the sky above him.


    If Chu Mo was here, he should recognize that this young man was the young elder of the isolated city who had been slapped by his master demon king and thrown out of Yanhuang city.


    His name is Qin Xiao, No. Guyu.


    Far away, a group of bitter monks came out of the closed place and knelt down to the eye in the sky.


    Because they felt the power of destruction from that eye!


    But there was a young man who seemed to disapprove of his classmates'' behavior.


    This young man is very handsome, elated, tall, and his face is not dignified by those bitter monks at all. The corners of his mouth are slightly upturned, with a touch of evil smile. Among these bitter monks, he appears very abrupt.


    This young man, Li Zhu, is the only alien in the whole world.


    It''s also him, who has always wanted to marry the leader and disciples of Feixian.


    Because Li Zhu is the little Lord of tianwai!


    At the same time, Shen aobing and others, who were in the residence where Feixian was, all came out of the room.


    Some old people were also surprised from the closed place.


    Heaven opened its eyes. This kind of thing is unheard of, but everyone can feel that this thing is too unusual.


    On the endless vast land, the boy with a bloody knife looked at the eye that occupied the whole sky for a long time, and then he cursed with hate: "God of dog day, when the old devil I break through the supreme one day, and then take that step, the first thing is to crush your will!"


    At this moment, the eye that occupied the whole sky suddenly emitted a blue and white light, directly shooting at the boy on the earth¡ª¡ª


    Burst out at five o''clock, ask for one

 Chapter 434

    Heaven''s will cannot be violated!


    This young man, who called himself the old devil, was bold and said that he would smash the will of the heaven one day!


    Finally, it attracted the attack of this eye.


    Only a ray of light directly penetrated the boy''s eyebrows.


    The boy died on the spot.


    But after his death, countless blood lines burst out of his body!


    The blood line, under the gaze of the eye of heaven, formed a line of words on the endless sky.


    For a moment, almost all creatures in the whole world saw this line of words.


    "Weak creatures, kill your whole family, teach you a lesson, and then dare to get involved in the matter of that ELF, which is guaranteed to make you scared!"


    This is a warning!


    Countless strong men screamed almost at the same time. They even thought that the warning was issued by the eye in the sky!


    For a time, I don''t know how many people have weak legs and can''t stand.


    Because until the eye that occupied the sky disappeared, the bloody words still remained, dripping with blood, looking... Extremely terrible!


    Is this warning from that eye? Or some other creature? What does that sentence mean? What is a spirit?


    Almost all the strong people in the whole human world are speculating about this matter.


    Who is the creature that can provoke this incredible existence?


    At this time, big cock and Huang zhe were infinitely close to the state of Chu.


    Huang zhe sat on the back of the big cock. The speed of the big cock was almost incredible!


    Huang Zhe and big cock naturally saw the bloody words in the sky. However, Huang Zhe and big cock could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Because the meaning of that sentence is clearly that the Lord has not been found!


    If it''s really aimed at Chu Mo, it means that Chu Mo is... Still safe!


    However, when the rooster carried Huang Dan into the King City of the state of Chu, facing an empty and lifeless City, their hearts were all extremely heavy.


    The two of them looked at each other and thought of a place almost at the same time!


    Magic world!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo walked in the King City of the state of Chu, walking with a wooden face.


    He went to the king of Chu palace, where there was no one.


    The bloody gas floating over the King City of the state of Chu has explained everything.


    There has been a catastrophe here!


    Everyone is dead!


    And he can''t even know the reason.


    The grandfather who adopted him from childhood disappeared, and long Qiushui disappeared. His little uncle fanzhiyuan left before he could feel the wonderful world.


    The best brothers, Xu fufu and Liu Meier, are gone.


    He has been taking good care of him. At the critical moment, the nameless old eunuchs standing on his side, including Mr. Dan Tai and Mr. Wei Chi, also disappeared.


    Just a little better, and finally like a sect rather than the ethereal palace of the Caotai team... There is no one.


    Everything is gone!


    Like a lucid nightmare!


    Chu Mo didn''t understand, well, why did this happen suddenly?


    What''s wrong with the world?


    Who can have this ability to kill the whole city without leaving any traces?


    Chu Mo walked in silence on the street of the King City of the state of Chu with a wooden face. When he saw a steamed bun shop on the street, the steamer was still steaming out, and his tears couldn''t stop any longer, and suddenly flowed out.


    At this time, rooster and Huang zhe both withdrew from the magic world and found Chu mo. they originally wanted to say something, but seeing Chu Mo''s appearance, rooster and Huang zhe both chose silence.


    Now is not the time to say that.


    Chu Mo didn''t ask, silent, and walked to the grassland court in the north.


    Big cock and Huang zhe were all tight in their hearts, and then followed Chu Mo to the direction of Wang Ting.


    As a result, before arriving at the grassland King''s court, I saw the king''s palace in plain color!


    Countless people are crying!


    Chu Mo was stunned at once, his face was pale, and his lips were trembling. From a distance, he looked at a teenager silently, crying earth shaking.


    Although he hadn''t seen him for several years, he recognized at a glance that the boy was Na Yi''s younger brother brother lie.


    "Sister... Where the hell have you been? You come back, brother lie doesn''t want the throne, as long as you come back?"


    "Get out, I don''t believe my sister is dead!"


    "You lied to me! You lied to me!"


    "All liars!"


    "Sister... Where are you? Come out! I promise to be obedient. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do. I promise I won''t be stubborn with you, sister... Come out..."


    Chu Mo''s tears rolled in his eyes, looked up at the sky, and stubbornly didn''t let his tears flow out.


    Then the king of Chu walked in the direction of Feixian.


    The rooster and Huang zhe looked at each other, and the rooster said with a bitter face, "the murderer, finally left a word in the sky."


    Chu Mo''s body trembled slightly, stopped, and still didn''t speak.


    "Weak creatures, kill your whole family, teach you a lesson, and then dare to get involved in the matter of that ELF, which is guaranteed to make you scared!" Huang zhe said softly.


    Chu Mo''s hands suddenly clenched, and his nails pierced his palm, which was harder than stone, without feeling it.


    Blood slowly seeped out along the cleft of the clenched fist.


    Then Chu Mo walked towards Feixian without saying a word.


    A few days later, Chu Mo appeared in front of Feixian''s Mountain Gate.


    This ancient sect, which has existed for thousands of years, is the first time that an outsider found it directly and broke in.


    Yes, Chu Mo broke in.


    Along the way, he has fought back seven waves of interceptors.


    It doesn''t kill those people, but at least, it will let them lie in bed for a few months.


    Those are people from Feixian outer gate. Their strength is generally at the level of Ming state of mind and understanding state of mind, but they are not the enemy of Chu Mo''s unity.


    Until Chu Mo rushed all the way to the Mountain Gate of Feixian and was directly stopped by Shen aobing who got the news and drove out.


    "Is it you? What are you doing here?" Shen aobing was very surprised when she saw Chu Mo, but then, an anger flared directly in her heart. She looked at Chu Mo coldly: "are you brave? Are you capable?"


    "Yi Niang... She... She..." Chu Mo''s lips were very dry. In a word, he could easily express his meaning. He said for a long time, but didn''t say it.


    He is afraid.


    "She what she? I ask you! Answer me first!" Somehow, when Shen aobing saw Chu Mo, the feeling of disgust in his heart was extremely strong.


    When she stepped into the secular world, she taught the emperor in the summer and blinded the crown prince. She was simply domineering and lawless!


    People in the secular world, in her eyes, are like ants!


    But the person in front of her, who was still a little fart, made amazing remarks and forcibly scared her away.


    Although it was later proved that Chu Mo''s master was indeed extremely powerful, this tone was depressed in Shen aobing''s heart and could not be dispersed.


    Therefore, even after a few years, seeing Chu Mo again, Shen aobing couldn''t let go of the tone in his heart.


    No matter how powerful your master is, he has left this world! I, Shen aobing, have also successfully stepped into the innate realm! As a secular boy, what qualifications do you have to talk to me with this attitude in front of me? Who gave you the courage to break into my fairy?


    "Is she still... Alive?" Chu Mo was like not seeing Shen aobing''s cold hardness and arrogance. His lips moved up and down, dry, and asked.

 Chapter 435

    "Little beast, I''m asking you..." Shen aobing was furious, raised his hand, slapped hard, and pulled at Chu Mo''s face.


    She used 30% of her strength to wake up this bold little beast and let him know who he was facing! Let him know who he is talking to!


    Do you think you can defeat the person who understands the state of mind, and then you can be presumptuous in front of me, Shen aobing?


    Deep inside, in fact, Shen aobing has a kind of fear!


    This boy, unexpectedly, has become so powerful in just a few years!


    Wu state of mind is not his opponent, and can''t stop him. Doesn''t this mean that he stepped into the state of mind at a young age?


    For a moment, Shen aobing even wanted to do his best!


    Kill Chu Mo directly!


    But think again, although Chu Mo is hateful and annoying, he is ultimately the Savior of Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang!


    They will never forgive themselves for killing him.


    Even if I''m thinking of them


    Heaven and hell, many times, are between one thought.


    This hesitation, in fact, saved Shen aobing''s own life!


    Chu Mo''s figure was like a ghost. Shen aobing didn''t even see his actions clearly, and Chu Mo''s figure had disappeared in front of her.


    Shen aobing was stunned and attacked behind him.


    The attack failed again, around the front and back, and had completely lost Chu Mo''s body shape.


    A cold wind blew, and Shen aobing suddenly shivered. Her face, like an iceberg, showed a look of fear.


    What the hell?


    A dry voice suddenly sounded in the flying fairy: "Yi Niang, I''m Chu mo..."


    Shen aobing''s pale face suddenly turned red, and the anger in his eyes... Was almost burning out.


    "Chu mo... You want to die!"


    The whole inner door of Feixian has not been stepped on by a man for thousands of years!


    Now, a secular teenager, in front of her, bypassed her and entered the inner gate of Feixian, which has never been set foot by a man!


    Then, openly call her Shen aobing''s favorite disciple!


    This is provocation!


    It''s an open provocation to the whole Feixian!


    This crime is unforgivable!


    Even if Miaoyi Niang hated him all her life, she must kill him!


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang''s voice was full of surprises: "ah, little... My young master, why are you here? Is it really you? It''s not yiniang dreaming? Ah, it''s really you! What''s the matter with you? How can you be lost? What happened?"


    Shen aobing was about to rush over and stopped.


    Because Miaoyi Niang''s words reminded her. Yes, what happened to this little beast? Why does his face look like a dead person in his family?


    At the thought of this, Shen aobing''s mind was like being hit by a bolt of lightning, and she suddenly realized something.


    Can we say... The eye in the sky has something to do with him?


    Shen aobing originally wanted to summon the elders of Feixian to take Chu Mo down together. If there was resistance, she would kill him on the spot, but now she suddenly hesitated.


    Over there, Chu Mo finally saw Miaoyi Niang. He wanted to give his long lost sister yiniang a smiling face, but after working hard for a long time, there was no expression on his face.


    But his eyes, Miao yiniang understood in an instant.


    Tears fell directly from Miaoyi Niang''s eyes. She rushed over directly, held Chu Mo, who was already a head taller than herself, in her arms, and whispered, "it''s okay, my sister is here, there''s nothing left, and the young master is not afraid... Not afraid."


    Standing outside, Shen aobing showed an extremely complex look on his face, with hatred, sadness, as if, still vaguely, there was a trace of longing.


    "That''s all!" Finally, Shen aobing stamped his feet angrily, then turned around, calm face, waved back those Feixian disciples who came after hearing the news, and walked to his yard.


    At this time, in the sky, a colorful divine bird came, and behind the divine bird, there was a girl in yellow skirt.


    The divine bird''s body, like a burning flame, exudes a towering momentum and endless dignity, which makes her almost suffocate.


    "Zhu... Zhuque..." Shen aobing mumbled dumbfounded, and then the whole person stayed there.


    Even forgetting that Chu Mo broke into Feixian, there was only one thought in his mind: How did the divine bird rosefinch come to my Feixian?


    The rooster dressed up as a rosefinch, and the old God hovered in the sky. The yellow feather on his back whispered, "is this the flying fairy?"


    "Yes, please..." Shen aobing felt inexplicably nervous when he saw Huang Zhe, a pure and beautiful girl like a fairy.


    "Who are you?" Huang zhe asked faintly.


    "I, I am the leader of Feixian." Although the girl in yellow skirt had a questioning tone, Shen aobing was not angry at all.


    No matter who, can sit on the back of rosefinch, is it a mortal?


    "Then, come here and follow us. I have something to tell you." Huang zhe said faintly.


    The body shape of the rooster turned into a five-color divine light and disappeared directly in Feixian!


    Shen aobing was just a stunned Kung Fu. The five colored light disappeared between heaven and earth!


    Until this time, Shen aobing suddenly realized that he seemed to have missed something. It seems that... A great opportunity was missed by her!


    "My God... What am I thinking? Why don''t I keep up?" Shen aobing''s face showed a very annoyed expression.


    Immediately, she thought of Chu Mo, and immediately became more angry, gritting her teeth and said, "if it weren''t for your sudden appearance, which disturbed my mind, how could I miss this opportunity, little beast... I must..."


    At this time, a faint voice sounded in her ear: "you missed the chance, then, treat the boy kindly, maybe you will get a greater chance."


    This is the voice of the girl in yellow dress just now.


    Shen aobing''s body trembled fiercely, and then his eyes showed an incredible look.


    At this moment, her expression was extremely complex.


    In the yard, Miaoyi Niang held Chu Mo with a wooden expression and sat on the stone chair, looking at Chu Mo who had not been seen for years with great sadness.


    "Tell my sister, what happened? Don''t do this, my sister is distressed!" Miaoyi Niang held Chu Mo''s hand hard, and tears in her eyes fell on Chu Mo''s hand. Seeing Chu Mo like this, she was extremely distressed.


    The scalding tears seemed to make Chu Mo recall some of his soul. He raised his head, looked at Miaoyi Niang, and said dryly, "except for my sister, you, my relatives and friends in this world are gone, grandpa is gone, fufu is gone, Mei Er sister... Is gone!"


    "The ethereal palace... Is gone, and those of your teachers and sisters are gone... No."


    "They... Are all dead!"


    "Now, in this world, you are my only relative."


    Chu Mo still couldn''t see any expression on his face, but his eyes were heartbreaking¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today.

 Chapter 436

    "You, what are you talking about? How is this possible?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo inconceivably: "haven''t you established the state of Chu? Haven''t you defeated Da Qi? Now even Da Xia dare not easily step into the territory of the state of Chu? Aren''t you still allied with the Royal Court on the grassland? With such a powerful force, how can anyone hurt them?"


    Miaoyi Niang was in a hurry and directly exposed that she had been paying attention to Chu Mo''s affairs over the years.


    But at this time, Chu Mo had no idea about these. He grabbed his hair with both hands and said in great pain, "I don''t know, I don''t know why... This kind of thing happened."


    With that, Chu Mo murmured again, "it''s my fault that I hurt them! Damn me..."


    When he said he should die, Chu Mo''s body emitted a lot of dead spirit, and the whole person looked dead.


    "Young master, my young master, don''t scare me, you still have me, and my sister?" Miaoyi Niang was in tears, Xu fufu, and Liu Meier, who was also her Miaoyi Niang''s best friend, didn''t expect to encounter such a great disaster.


    What the hell happened? What the hell happened?


    Miaoyi Niang wanted to know how all this happened, but looking at Chu Mo''s broken heart, she couldn''t say a word.


    "Well, well, my sister doesn''t ask anything. You don''t need to worry about anything when you come here, and don''t think about it. My sister will accompany you, okay?" Miaoyi Niang''s tears blurred her eyes. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, she felt that her heart would break with her.


    A few days later, Miaoyi Niang and Chu Mo sat on a stone and looked out at the mountains in the distance.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s spirit seems to be much better than before. At least, his body is no longer so dead.


    "So, I actually caused this..."


    Chu Mo hoarse voice, a face of pain, said: "I never thought that the person Xiao Yu provoked turned out to be this kind of existence, in this human world, can also have such divine power..."


    Miaoyi Niang was silent for a long time. This matter, to this extent, can no longer be described as right and wrong.


    Did Chu Mo do anything wrong? did not!


    This is pure disaster!


    That existence, I don''t know how Chu Mo once contacted Qi Xiaoyu, but he directly found the human world, didn''t find him, but almost killed all the people he knew with Chu mo.


    This hatred is as deep as the sea!


    Finally, the bloody warning in the sky was completely ignored by Chu mo.


    Almost all my relatives are gone, leaving me alone. Will I be afraid of you?


    "What are your plans in the future?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and asked softly.


    She really wants to leave Feixian with Chu Mo, because Chu Mo''s presence here has caused a lot of dissatisfaction from Feixian. After all, Feixian has never had a man enter the inner door for thousands of years. Now Chu Mo not only came in, but also lived here.


    Although many people don''t say it, they must be unhappy in their hearts.


    It''s better to leave here than this.


    Miaoyi Niang has now reached the peak of Ming state of mind. She believes that there are not many people who can threaten them when she walks with the young master in this world.


    "Practice, revenge!" Chu Mo''s wooden eyes gently moved, and then slowly opened their mouths: "I will enter the spiritual world as soon as possible and cultivate to a higher level as soon as possible. No matter whether I go to heaven or earth, I must find that person and kill him myself!"


    "I''ll go with you!" Miaoyi Niang said firmly with a face.


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang didn''t know about the magic world. But her heart is with Chu Mo!


    This has never changed.


    "No!" Chu Mo refused directly.


    However, there was also a voice from behind who spoke with Chu Mo at the same time.


    Shen aobing, coming out of the shadow, looked at Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang coldly, and then said, "you must not leave Feixian now!"


    "Master, you have also seen his condition. I don''t trust him." Miaoyi Niang looked at Shen aobing bravely.


    "Anyway, if I say no, it''s no use saying no. you can''t go with him." Shen aobing took a deep look at Miaoyi Niang: "because you already have an engagement."


    "What? I have an engagement? Why don''t I know?" Miaoyi Niang looked at her master with a surprised look on her face.


    Shen aobing said lightly, "you don''t need to know such things as parents'' words and matchmakers'' orders."


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Shen aobing in surprise and muttered, "you promised..."


    "This moment is another moment." Shen aobing frowned and looked at Miaoyi Niang: "it won''t be long before the sect meeting. At the sect meeting, the other party will formally propose to you. You don''t have to think that master will harm you. That person is Li Zhu, the young master of tianwai! He is also the only person in tianwai who can quickly improve his strength without hard training."


    "Why is it still outside the sky..." Miaoyi Niang looked at Shen aobing a little dejected.


    Chu Mo on one side just raised his eyelids and glanced at Shen aobing faintly.


    This marriage, in fact, has not been completely decided, but tianwai has never given up and wants to marry Feixian.


    Shen aobing threw out this matter today and didn''t mean to test Chu mo.


    Before that rosefinch, and the yellow skirt girl sitting on the rosefinch''s back, it was a little too strange.


    And after disappearing, he asked Shen aobing to treat Chu Mo well. After calming down, Shen aobing felt that there were too many suspicious places in this matter.


    Therefore, today, she mentioned Miaoyi Niang''s marriage in front of Chu Mo''s face. She was not so angry with Miaoyi Niang''s move to leave Feixian, but rather wanted to test Chu Mo''s details!


    "What happened to tianwai? Tianwai is one of the four most powerful top sects in the world!" Shen aobing said faintly, "moreover, the young master of tianwai is a talented person. At a young age, his strength has reached the peak of tianxinjing, and it is said that he can break through the congenital at any time. Isn''t such a person worthy of you?"


    Miaoyi Niang shook her head slightly, "no, I''m not worthy of others. Please master cancel this marriage."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Shen aobing is extremely tough.


    "Ask Master to cancel this marriage!" Miaoyi Niang knelt down slowly, and her voice choked.


    "No way!" Shen aobing''s face was cold.


    "Please master... Cancel this marriage!" Tears rolled down Miaoyi Niang''s cheeks: "you promised me..."


    "Impossible!" Shen Ao''s ice is like frost.


    "Please cancel the marriage!" A soft voice suddenly sounded on the side.


    Chu Mo glanced back, but it was Shen Xingxue who had not seen him for a long time.


    "Xiaoxue, how did you get out of the pass? Did you break through?" When Shen aobing saw Shen Xingxue, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Shen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang apologetically, didn''t answer Shen aobing''s words, but knelt beside Miaoyi Niang and said softly, "please, master, cancel this marriage."

 Chapter 437

    "Impossible!" Shen Ao''s ice is like frost.


    "Please cancel the marriage!" A soft voice suddenly sounded on the side.


    Chu Mo glanced back, but it was Shen Xingxue who had not seen him for a long time.


    "Xiaoxue, how did you get out of the pass? Did you break through?" When Shen aobing saw Shen Xingxue, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Shen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang apologetically, didn''t answer Shen aobing''s words, but knelt beside Miaoyi Niang and said softly, "please, master, cancel this marriage."


    The smile on Shen aobing''s face instantly put away, frowned, and looked at Shen Xingxue: "Xiaoxue, do you also want to get involved in this matter?"


    "Although the headmaster is kind to yiniang''s younger martial sister, the headmaster also said that we Feixian don''t need to enhance our strength through marriage." Shen Xingxue said softly, "besides, I just heard that the family of Prince Chu had an accident... How can we do such a thing at this time?"


    Shen aobing glanced at Shen Xingxue unexpectedly, his eyes were cold: "how do you know this? And, what''s the meaning of falling into a well? Since you call me the leader, then there''s no business for you here. Go down."


    Shen Xingxue was very anxious and looked at Shen aobing with a pleading face: "little... Little aunt..."


    "It''s useless!" Shen aobing said coldly, "don''t waste your breath."


    From the beginning to the end, Chu Mo always stood there in silence, his eyes staring at the distance. After that sentence, he didn''t say the second sentence again.


    Until Shen aobing extremely cold refused Shen Xingxue, Chu Mo slowly turned back and looked at Shen aobing: "I didn''t want to take a mother away. If leader Shen wasn''t deaf, I should be able to hear it. I was refusing her to leave with me."


    Shen aobing looked at Chu Mo with disgust on his face: "so what?"


    "I have no future now, so I don''t want to and won''t involve a mother." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Miaoyi Niang''s eyes flashed with tears. Looking at Chu Mo, she wanted to say something.


    Chu Mo didn''t let her say, but looked at Shen aobing and said, "so, please take back your absurd order."


    "Ridiculous? You call me ridiculous?" Shen aobing looked at Chu Mo in disbelief, and laughed angrily: "I think you are ridiculous! Little beast, you are a dog who has become a lost dog. How dare you say I am ridiculous? Do you know where this is? Do you know how long I have endured you?"


    "Aunt!" Shen Xingxue''s face also turned pale, looking at Shen aobing: "how can you talk like that?"


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang also slowly stood up and looked at Shen aobing: "if master doesn''t take back the order just now, yiniang would rather die."


    "Hehe, hehe." Shen aobing laughed coldly, "very good, really good, you two have all learned to threaten me, haven''t you?"


    Saying this, she looked at Chu Mo: "little beast, you are very good. I didn''t expect that after so many years, you can easily steal the hearts of my two favorite disciples. Today, if you can''t kill you..."


    Chu Mo sighed, "master Shen, I never thought I would really be the enemy of you. Although... I admit, I hate you too, but I don''t want to tear my face with you completely, whether it''s because of Princess Xingxue or yiniang."


    "You, too?" Shen aobing sneered.


    Chu Mo ignored her and continued, "I''m here just to make sure that Miaoyi Niang is safe! For me, it''s enough."


    Miaoyi Niang''s tears, which had stopped, gushed out again.


    Chu Mo continued: "as for staying here for a few days, I can apologize for any disturbance, and I will leave some compensation, but... These compensation are for Princess Xingxue and yiniang sister, but they are still Feixian disciples after all."


    Shen aobing disdained, "I will be curious about you, a homeless dog?"


    "It''s not your rarity. Even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t give you any." Chu Mo said faintly, and then said to Miaoyi Niang, "remember the pithy formula I passed to you."


    After a silence, Chu Mo voiced a few words to Shen Xingxue, and then asked, "remember?"


    Shen Xingxue was a little confused, but he nodded: "remember."


    "That''s good. Remember, don''t tell anyone. I''ll set a ban in that place. Except for the two of you, others will be immediately killed by the Dharma array if they enter." Chu Mo said this to Shen aobing, so that she wouldn''t pick it out of the kind Shen Xing''s mouth and regenerate other ideas.


    After looking back, I have to talk to Jieling and ask him to help set up the Dharma array.


    Shen Xingxue nodded vaguely. Now she didn''t understand what this pithy formula taught by Chu Mo meant.


    Shen aobing has been watching coldly. In fact, deep inside her heart, she has been fuming with anger.


    She Shen aobing, from the day she was born, has grown up very fast all the way. She is known as a genius who can only be born in a thousand years!


    It was always going smoothly until that time, when she entered the secular world and met Chu Mo, it was the first time in her life that she hit a nail.


    In addition, most people kneel directly when they hear the word "Feixian", and those who don''t kneel... Should also kneel!


    Only this person... Only this person!


    Shen aobing''s eyes flashed an extremely strong killing intention.


    Chu Mo glanced at Shen aobing at this time: "don''t kill me. You''re not my opponent. Besides, your seven ancestors of Feixian are not my opponents. Don''t wake them up for their selfishness and let them waste Shouyuan on me. Let them do something meaningful."


    Chu Mo''s understatement made Shen aobing''s face change greatly. She looked at Chu Mo strangely: "you... How do you know?"


    With that, he glared at Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue angrily: "are you two..."


    But then, she reacted that it could not be the two of them, because the only people who know the number of ancestors are the leaders of all dynasties!


    In other words, now in the whole flying fairy, except for her Shen aobing and the seven ancestors with deep knowledge, even those elders don''t know this matter!


    After looking at Chu Mo in a daze for a long time, Shen aobing suddenly reacted, and then sneered: "I know, it must be your master who knew this before he left... Little beast, almost bluffed by you!"


    Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth, and his face showed a helpless expression.


    This woman... Crazy!


    But I didn''t know that his expression, falling into Shen aobing''s eyes, just became the expression of his guilty heart.


    At that moment, he sneered, "is there nothing to say? Then take your life!" Shen aobing''s momentum... Suddenly became stronger, and in a flash, he reached the innate realm.


    At this time, a faint sigh came from the direction of the back mountain: "sister, stop."¡ª¡ª


    The update ends today.


    I knew


    Don''t worry, okay?

 Chapter 438

    Shen aobing''s body immediately trembled. Then, his eyes showed an unbelievable light, and he was surprised, "you... How can you come out? Did you... Achieve innate?"


    At this time, a palace dressed woman, like stepping on the cloud, fell from the sky with a very wonderful posture and fell in front of several people.


    Shen Xingxue looked at the palace woman, tears in her eyes fell directly, and shouted, "Mom!" Then he threw himself directly into the arms of the palace woman.


    "Good daughter, I''m sorry for you." The palace dress woman looks very beautiful. She looks only in her thirties. She is more than 80% similar to Shen Xingxue and more than 60% similar to Shen aobing standing aside.


    The two sisters are equally beautiful, but the difference is that one is gentle and noble, and the other is... Cold as ice.


    Shen aobing''s innate breath burst out of his body, but it didn''t take back because of his sister''s appearance. He just glanced at his sister coldly and said, "Shen Aoshuang, don''t think you have broken through the innate realm, you can meddle in my business."


    "Sister, I don''t want to meddle in your business, but I don''t want things to get stale." The palace woman sighed and said gently.


    Seeing this palace dress woman, Chu Mo knew why Shen Xingxue had that kind of gentle and cautious character. It was all 9 from her mother.


    Although he has been a congenital master and stood at the peak of the world, his personality is still soft.


    It is estimated that because of this, the emperor of Daxia was able to succeed in that year, and another person... Even if he was bullied, I''m afraid the first thing after his recovery was to kill him directly!


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Shen aobing said coldly, "since I promised you that when you reached the innate state, you can leave Feixian. Now, you can go."


    The palace woman said softly, "where else can I go?"


    "The world is so big, where can''t you live? You''re so hopeless. Are you still thinking about that man in your heart?" Shen aobing''s spearhead was directly aimed at her sister, and then she sneered, "Oh, I forgot to tell you one thing. Your useless man has stepped down. Haha, he was directly expelled from the throne by his brother, and now... He has become the supreme emperor! It sounds very powerful, doesn''t it? But she has no power at all. Just in time, you go to him, and you get together."


    Shen aobing laughed coldly and did his best to ridicule.


    At this time, Shen Aoshuang, a palace woman, suddenly said, "is he finally overthrown? His brother? Xia Jing did it? I see, just like you did to me in those days."


    As soon as Shen Aoshuang said this, Shen aobing''s sneering laughter suddenly stopped, and then, on her face. Showing Resentment: "Shen Aoshuang, I knew that your heart has been hating me! Just in time, take advantage of today''s opportunity..."


    She didn''t finish. She was interrupted by Shen Aoshuang, a palace girl, and this... Is also the first time that Shen Aoshuang interrupted her from childhood.


    "Listen to me." Although Shen Aoshuang''s voice is still so soft. But with an irresistible force, Shen aobing was stunned there directly.


    "Ten years ago, I broke through the congenital." Shen Aoshuang said softly. Then he said, "I don''t want our sisters to fight each other. Besides, you are really more suitable to be the leader than me. It''s much better for you to be the leader of Feixian than me. At least, our Feixian disciples, with you, won''t be bullied."


    Shen aobing was stunned there, angry, as if he had lost his goal, and stood there blankly.


    "But you''ve done what you did today." Shen Aoshuang said softly, "this child has made it clear that he is not coming to take away our Feixian disciples. He came here to see if the person he cares about is safe. In that case, why do we have to be this villain? The child outside the sky you said, I know his name is Li Zhu?"


    Shen aobing twitched at the corner of his mouth and his eyelids jumped, but he didn''t deny it and nodded.


    Until now, she suddenly understood that her sister didn''t want to be so weak and stupid as she imagined.


    She''s just too gentle!


    Even hate... Is so gentle!


    In her heart, of course, she doesn''t love or even hate the great Xia emperor, but she is too kind! I don''t know how to hate someone at all.


    However, when she heard that the emperor had been overthrown, she was indifferent, which had explained the man''s position in her mind.


    Just this words, is greatly beyond Shen aobing''s expectations.


    She suddenly felt like meeting her sister for the first time.


    "That Li Zhu is not a good person." Shen Aoshuang said.


    "How do you know? He''s just an alien outside the sky..." Shen aobing subconsciously refuted.


    "It doesn''t matter with that. Four years ago, you left Feixian. I''m not sure, so I followed..." Shen Aoshuang said gently.


    Shen aobing''s face changed greatly, and he couldn''t help stepping back a few steps: "you, have you been following me?"


    "Yes, I can see what you did in Daxia palace. Although what you did in Daxia palace is a little too much, it''s nothing. That person, who deserved death, only took his eyes, has been very cheap." Shen Aoshuang sighed lightly, "if he is not Xueer''s half brother, I want to kill him!"


    Shen aobing became silent.


    Shen Aoshuang said again, "I know what you said in Chu Mo''s room, and... In fact, I also know that this child didn''t lie to you. His master once had a little temptation with me in the dark."


    Chu Mo was stunned and looked at the beautiful woman in palace clothes.


    Shen Aoshuang whispered, "I''m not the opponent of that person at all, and I''m not at a level at all. He wanted to kill me, which was as easy as a palm of his hand. It didn''t take much effort. Therefore, you left at that time and didn''t have a greater conflict with Chu Mo, which was the right choice."


    Inside Shen aobing''s water sleeve, a pair of slender hands clutched tightly and loosened again. Inside the palm, unexpectedly, a layer of sweat rarely appeared.


    "Later, the child''s master flew away, and I could see it clearly." Shen Aoshuang sighed, "it''s hard support for others to fly to the rescue. That elder is simply walking!"


    "So what... No matter how powerful, don''t you also go? Can you still come back?" Shen aobing was silent for a long time before he vented such a sentence.


    In fact, as soon as she said this, she regretted it. As the leader of the world''s top sect, it''s very belittling to say such childish words.


    However, Shen aobing''s performance today has always been very abnormal.


    In fact, even Chu Mo didn''t understand. What was the matter with this woman? It''s like a madman.


    Normally, there was no such deep hatred between myself and her.


    How come you can''t get past her?


    At this time, Shen Aoshuang whispered, "sister, there are some things that should be put down."


    A very normal consolation, but when she arrived at Shen aobing, it made her jump up like a fried cat: "Shen Aoshuang... How do you know I like women?" (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 439

    "...." Chu Mo was speechless.


    "...." Miaoyi Niang was speechless.


    "...." Shen Xingxue was also speechless.


    "...." Shen Aoshuang, a beautiful woman in palace clothes, was more speechless.


    Chu Mo was speechless. He didn''t expect Shen Aoshuang to say such a sentence.


    Shen Aoshuang was speechless, but she pointed to what she said to Shen aobing... It''s not a thing at all!


    At most, it can only be regarded as a little relationship.


    In the past, Shen aobing was only a teenager. When she was a girl, what happened to her sister Shen Aoshuang had a great impact on Shen aobing.


    So that she once didn''t believe any men, and felt that the men under the sky were all extremely dirty.


    Don''t mention being touched, even if he was looked at more, Shen aobing would feel uncomfortable all over.


    Therefore, after Shen aobing became the leader of Feixian inner court, which had no men to enter, he implemented this sect rule to the extreme.


    When Shen aobing was 18 years old, he went out for training and met a man who was only in his early twenties.


    He is young, but he is very powerful. Most importantly, he is very handsome. He belongs to the super beautiful man who makes women soft at a glance.


    The most important thing is that this man dotes on and tolerates Shen aobing, a girl who is a little unruly, capricious, charming and distrustful of men. Like a brother who cares for his sister, he protects Shen aobing, who went out to experience for the first time.


    Facing this kind of man, even if it is a piece of solid ice, it will also be warmed.


    Not to mention, Shen aobing in those days was only worried about his sister''s experience, which was far from being a piece of solid ice.


    Therefore, unconsciously, Shen aobing''s heart of a girl. Then firmly tied to the man, deeply in love with each other.


    But from the beginning to the end, the man never exceeded her at all. It''s really like brother treating sister.


    How can Shen aobing, who has no love experience at all, tell whether this is a normal phenomenon until one day... She accidentally found this man with another man


    Shen aobing, who was immediately crazy by stimulation, suddenly shot and killed the man with a sword. Then he was just ready to question the man he liked why he wanted to do this.


    But she found the man she loved deeply, holding the man she killed and crying. Then he looked at her coldly and said something that she would never forget for a lifetime.


    "Shen aobing, you killed my favorite man! Friend, I won''t kill you, you go, don''t let me see you again!"


    Shen aobing was directly stupid, feeling that the whole world collapsed in front of her, and the whole world... For her, it was all full of malice.


    How can this be? How can this be?


    Why... Why a man doesn''t like women. Just want to like men?


    "He must be lying to me!" Simple Shen aobing, after the collapse, still did not give up.


    Anyway, it was the first man she fell in love with in her life. And the only one.


    So she tried every means to save the man''s heart.


    But no matter how much effort she made, there was no way for the man to even smile at her.


    Later. The man simply returned to the sect directly, and from then on, he remained closed and became a bitter monk.


    That man. Today''s leader of tianwai is Li Ye, his only disciple and his adopted child, Li Zhu.


    Finally, Shen aobing abandoned himself. At the same time, he was curious about the man''s psychology. He simply found a girl and tried to communicate with each other like a lover.


    Originally, she only wanted to retaliate against Li Ye in this way, but she didn''t expect that in the end, she was deeply involved and almost couldn''t extricate herself.


    If not... That girl suddenly got an incurable disease.


    Since then, Shen aobing''s temperament has changed greatly, and he has become extremely indifferent and inhumane, refusing anyone thousands of miles away.


    At the same time, deep in my heart, I can''t help but feel a strange emotion towards the excellent female disciples in the sect. But she suppressed this emotion, and locked up her sister, the only one who could see her abnormality, in the back mountain under the excuse of impurity, and made her swear that she would not come out until she was born.


    She won''t show it again as she did in those days, and she will bury this emotion deeply, but no matter who, as long as she is a female disciple who wants to touch Feixian, she will have an uncontrollable anger.


    There is only one exception!


    It''s the man''s son - Li Zhu!


    Shen aobing raised his head, looked at his sister Shen Aoshuang, and suddenly seemed to understand something.


    "That year..."


    Shen Aoshuang nodded, "that''s the only thing I''ve done in my life. However, I don''t regret it. I''ll do it again."


    Shen aobing was stunned for a long time, and his eyes were slightly red: "I''m sorry for her."


    Then he raised his head and looked at his sister, who seemed to have never really understood him. "Later, I went to her house, and her family was very good. Her brother was even accepted as a disciple by a sect. Did you do it?"


    "I always have to make up for what I have done." Shen Aoshuang said softly.


    Shen aobing''s face suddenly showed a wry smile: "it''s useless for me to think I''m smart and have means. Today, I suddenly understand that elder sister, you... Are the most suitable person for leader Feixian."


    Chu Mo, Shen Xingxue, Miaoyi Niang and others all heard in the clouds.


    Apart from the sentence that Shen aobing said in a panic at the beginning: how do you know I like women, they all understood the rest.


    But Chu Mo can feel one thing, that is, originally, Shen aobing, a woman, was very disdainful of her sister, but now, she seems to have changed her attitude.


    Moreover, no wonder she is so nervous about her appearance in Feixian and so disgusted with herself. It turns out that she actually likes women... However, what does she mean by wanting to marry yiniang sister to tianwai''s little Lord?


    "It''s all over." Shen Aoshuang''s face showed a soft smile and looked at Shen aobing: "things in the past should always be put down. Yiniang is a good child. It''s not a problem to step into nature sooner or later. Such a good seedling makes no sense to send it to heaven."


    Shen aobing bit his lower lip gently, did not speak, and became silent.


    Shen Aoshuang didn''t continue to force her, but said, "I followed you around in Daxia. After making sure you were safe, I walked everywhere. It''s a coincidence that I met Li Zhu once in Daqi."


    Shen aobing raised his head and looked at Shen Aoshuang.


    "At that time, I didn''t know that the man was Li Zhu. At that time, he was using force against an ordinary girl." Shen Aoshuang sighed softly and looked at his sister who was going to say something: "listen to me first. I won''t lie to you, you know."


    Shen aobing was silent again.


    Chu Mo several people, also all listen attentively. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 440

    "At that time, he succeeded immediately. An ordinary girl, where is his opponent? I shot directly and wanted to kill him... But I didn''t expect that his strength... Was unexpectedly strong." Shen Aoshuang sighed, "at that time, I had been born for many years. Although I rarely fought with people, in this world, there were not many people who could fight with me."


    Shen aobing didn''t refute. From childhood to adulthood, her sister really never cheated her. In addition to hiding many things from her, she was also complacent and self righteous... Now thinking about it, she was really ashamed and angry.


    "Unexpectedly, that young man fought with me for hundreds of moves. At that time, although he hadn''t really stepped into congenital, he was only half a step away!" Shen Aoshuang said, "I want to come, now I have entered the congenital."


    "This... This..." Shen aobing wanted to say, how is this possible, but it happened that she was very clear that Li Zhu really stepped into the congenital realm last year!


    Become the youngest inborn master in the world!


    Even if it was her, in her heart, she had to admire Li Zhu''s talent. It was simply too strong.


    I didn''t expect that such a talented young man would have such a detestable side.


    "Although he is not weak, he can even be said to be very strong, but in the end, he is too poor for me in the realm. In the end, he is controlled by me." Shen Aoshuang recalled, "at that time, we had already fought outside the city. At that time, I could almost confirm his origin and origin. After all, I had seen tianwai''s skill. He knelt on the ground and begged me, and he also recognized my origin."


    "...." Shen aobing had believed his sister''s words at the moment.


    "He apologized to me, saying that I had made a mistake, saying that I had made a sword in the lonely city, and that the immortal spirit flying outside the sky was connected with the branch, asking me to give him a chance to reform..." Shen Aoshuang said, presenting what happened that day in front of several people.


    "At that time, I hesitated. To tell the truth, it was also my selfishness. First of all, he told me his identity, and I had some scruples." When Shen Aoshuang said this. Took a look at his sister.


    Chu Mo and others may not know it, but how can Shen aobing not understand that what his sister said about scruples is not something else, but Li Ye, Li Zhu''s adoptive father. With what happened to her back then!


    "He was crying and kneeling there, saying that he had been fascinated for a time." Shen Aoshuang sighed lightly, "at that time, I was also a little softhearted, and at the same time, I believed his words, because with his conditions, there was really no lack of excellent women around me. So, as soon as I was softhearted, I let him go, and he left soon."


    "And then?" It was not Shen aobing who asked this. But Miaoyi Niang!


    Because of this person, she was almost forced by her master to order the mandarin duck spectrum and become his husband!


    Although she wouldn''t agree even if she didn''t know it, now she feels more angry. Such a scum almost intersected with her... However, what Miaoyi Niang didn''t know was that the things that made her more angry were still behind.


    "Later, I went back to the city and saw the frightened girl. As a result, in her place, I knew that Li Zhu was a pervert and a scum!" Even Shen Aoshuang, a soft woman, couldn''t help gnashing her teeth when she said this. It shows his hatred.


    Shen Aoshuang looked directly into her sister Shen aobing''s eyes and said, "before insulting the girl, he had killed the girl''s whole family... Old and young! After killing it, he threw it into the cauldron for cooking. I was still wondering why there was no one else in the girl''s family? Why was she almost insulted and wanted to cook meat? But I didn''t expect..."


    "Vomit..." Miaoyi Niang couldn''t help but retch directly.


    Shen Xingxue''s performance was not much better, so he ran to the side and vomited wildly.


    Although Shen aobing was not so unbearable, his face was extremely ugly.


    Chu Mo''s numb eyes finally flashed a cold murderous spirit.


    Such scum is to blame for death!


    "I haven''t eaten meat since then." Shen Aoshuang said faintly, looking at Shen aobing: "so sister, is it wrong for me to stop you?"


    Shen aobing did not hesitate, but directly said, "if what you said is true, I can only say that even if Li Zhu was cut by thousands of knives... It is also to blame!"


    Shen Aoshuang said, "I heard the girl say that he was very proud to say that he had done this kind of thing many times before he used it to her. Because with his condition, just gently hook his fingers, there will be a large number of girls who will actively throw themselves into the arms. But he doesn''t like that kind. He likes looking for excitement, looking at other people''s desperate eyes, struggling in pain, and..."


    "Enough!" Shen aobing drank, then took a deep breath and looked at Miaoyi Niang: "you are free! From now on, I will not force you to marry anyone!"


    Miaoyi Niang was stunned at first, and then her face showed surprise, kneeling to the ground: "yiniang, thank you, master!"


    "No need to thank me, and from today on, there is no connection between you and Feixian!" Shen aobing said softly, but there was no indifference on his face.


    Miaoyi Niang looked frightened: "master... I..."


    Shen aobing waved his hand: "master... I don''t mean not to want you. Master knows your greatest wish in your life, one is to recover the ethereal palace, the other is to be with Chu mo."


    Miaoyi Niang blushed, and then, thinking of something, her eyes became red.


    "Now, the Piaomiao palace, which has just improved, is destroyed again. It is ill fated. No one can do this well except you. Therefore, master will not stop you." Shen aobing said, glancing at Chu Mo: "as for this person, master doesn''t know whether it''s your good match, because master himself... Has been so confused in this life!"


    Shen aobing said, taking a deep look at Miaoyi Niang: "no matter when, I''m your master. If you''re unhappy, if someone bullies you, you can come back to master to make decisions for you!"


    Miaoyi Niang nodded blankly, wondering why master changed so quickly.


    Chu Mo can guess some of Shen aobing''s thoughts. Of course, what she said is her heart, but more likely, it is because of some of her old stories, which are also scandals... They have been exposed to her disciples.


    Just ask her what face she will have in the future. Go to teach Miaoyi Niang with a straight face?


    In that case, it''s better to be a natural person and let Miaoyi Niang go, so that his master''s dignity can remain in the apprentice''s heart.


    However, Chu Mo will not say such words to Miaoyi Niang now or in the future.


    Because it''s not necessary.


    Although he wants Miaoyi Niang to stay here safely, but think carefully, for that existence, where is the whole human world... Really safe?


    Since she wants to go with herself, let''s go!


    Anyway, she is the only one left in this world.


    At this time, Shen aobing looked at Chu Mo: "before leaving, I''m still going to teach you a lesson, boy. Don''t think I''m afraid of you today! Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing, "come on." (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 441

    Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang had left Feixian for more than a thousand miles. Miaoyi Niang remembered the previous scene, and still couldn''t help complaining softly about Chu Mo: "you didn''t save face for my master at that time... At least you beat her again after 180 rounds. How can you be like you? One move will suppress people, or that humiliating... Kneel on the ground."


    Chu Mo glanced at Miaoyi Niang: "if it weren''t for her kindness to her sister, I''d like to slap her severely! This evil woman''s verbal injury is a common occurrence, as if everyone is inferior to her this day, not to mention her own pile of crap, even if there are no such things, she still owes a beating!"


    "Well, anyway, she is my master after all, and in the end, after understanding the cause and effect of the matter, didn''t she also choose to let go?" Miaoyi Niang gently comforted.


    Chu Mo sighed, "if there was no Xingxue''s mother, if I wasn''t so strong, I can guarantee that today''s result would definitely not be like this."


    Miaoyi Niang was silent for a moment. She didn''t know what temperament master Shen aobing was, but what could she say, even if her teacher was different?


    However, recalling the war just now, Miaoyi Niang still had an incredible feeling. She didn''t expect that Chu Mo had grown to this point after a few years'' absence.


    Even the head of Feixian couldn''t hold up a move in front of him!


    It seems that what Chu Mo said before is not big talk at all, and even... May have been retained.


    Just thinking of master''s appearance at that time, from shock to inconceivable to daze, and finally her heart was as gray as death, Miaoyi Niang always felt a little unbearable. But she also knew that Chu Mo had really been merciful.


    Only let her kneel on the ground, and... Not for Chu Mo, but for Shen Aoshuang.


    As for whether Chu Mo meant it or not, Miaoyi Niang didn''t want to think more.


    Soon after. Chu Mo took Miaoyi Niang to meet with the rooster and Huang Zhe and walked towards the state of Chu.


    Even though everyone is gone, it is his home after all!


    Moreover, there are still many people whose affairs have not been dealt with.


    And the thousands of troops of Chu!


    Now there are also many dragons without heads.


    All this is a huge mess.


    Chu Mo did have an impulse to let go at that time, because in his current state, the world is so big that where can he go?


    As long as you practice normally, as long as you accumulate enough materials for the five element Taoist foundation. He can fly directly to the spirit world!


    If so, how could he be worthy of those who gave everything for the state of Chu?


    Chu Yan, Wang Dafa, Xu fufu, he Xu


    Those fresh faces constantly appeared in front of him, and their voices and smiles were still in his ears.


    If he gave up like this, if he left like this, Chu Mo felt that he could not explain to anyone.


    Thinking of his grandfather and his little uncle fanzhiyuan before he had time to enjoy the wonderful world, Chu Mo felt like a knife in his heart.


    Laugh at yourself. Unexpectedly, I still want my little uncle to become the king of this human world in the future. As a result... Even my life was inexplicably lost.


    And all this is because of him!


    Chu Mo felt heartache and remorse. hardly wished to live.


    Although this feeling was relieved by seeing Miaoyi Niang, it was more deeply buried in the heart.


    As if overnight. He has grown a lot.


    "Leave what you haven''t done to me, the living one."


    "I''ll help you realize your wish that you failed to realize."


    "The man who killed you. One day, I will take his head and come back here to worship you!"


    Standing outside the king of Chu, Chu Mo said silently in his heart.


    Miaoyi Niang stood aside, looking at Chu Mo''s side face, and suddenly found that Chu Mo''s waving hair had more white hair.


    Her heart trembled slightly, and she felt like crying, but she resisted.


    She doesn''t want to cry in front of him at this time. He is tired enough and he has borne enough things. At this time, she doesn''t want to make trouble.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared on the tower of the King City of Chu. Looking at Chu Mo from a distance, he shouted, "who''s coming?"


    Once upon a time, the King City of the state of Chu was a bustling city that never sleeps. There was no overnight ban, and the traffic was busy, extremely prosperous; Now it is like a ghost city, no one came here, and the whole city is shrouded in death.


    But surprisingly, a person appeared at the meeting.


    Chu Mo was also a little surprised. He didn''t use his divine sense to explore before. He didn''t expect someone to return here at this time.


    "I''m Chu mo." Chu Mo murmured.


    "Ah? Chu... King of Chu? Are you his majesty?" The man on the tower seemed extremely excited. First, he fell on his knees with a plop. As a result, his body was directly blocked by the wall pier. Then he hurriedly ran down from the city tower, came to Chu Mo, and fell on his knees with a plop: "the last general taoshifang, have you seen his Majesty the king of Chu!"


    "Are you so sure it''s me?" Chu Mo asked. In front of him, he had some impression that he was originally a low-level general in the miners'' Legion.


    "The portrait of your majesty has long been circulated in the army. There is a copy of it on the generals, and it is enshrined sooner or later! There is also a sacrifice in the soldiers'' barracks! Therefore, I recognize it." Taoshifang replied loudly, but he didn''t mention that he recognized Chu Mo in the age of the miner Corps.


    This is a really smart man! Chu Mo thought.


    "Then, how did you appear here?" Chu Mo asked.


    "The end general heard that there was an accident here, and immediately took 3000 people to rush for help, but he didn''t expect... After coming back, he was facing an empty city." Taoshifang''s tears couldn''t help flowing down: "my family, all in this city, all disappeared... I don''t know what happened, so I had to stay here. First, I was waiting for others, and second, I was afraid that someone would seize the opportunity to seize the city."


    Chu Mo patted Tao Shifang on the shoulder and sighed. He didn''t know how to comfort him.


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang said aside, "General Tao, I don''t know how many troops we have left in Dachu now?"


    Tao Shifang carefully glanced at Miaoyi Niang, then hurriedly lowered his head and cautiously replied, "the army has not suffered much loss, except that the city defense army in the King City has disappeared, and those other forces are still there."


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, "that is to say, our power in the secular world is still there. No one can bully anyone who wants to bully, right?"


    Tao Shifang showed a proud look on her face and said, "of course, even if Xia wants to take the opportunity to call, he also promises to call them back!"


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at Chu Mo at this time.


    Although they haven''t been together for several years, they still have a tacit understanding.


    Chu Merton said, "General Tao, I now appoint you... As the general of the state of Chu! Now, the only thing you have to do is to look after this King City!" (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 442

    Tao Shifang was slightly stunned, and then nodded vigorously, and then knelt down on the ground, saying in an unassuming way: "the last general... Take command!"


    There is no such ecstasy of promotion, there is, just as always calm.


    Although this was an extraordinary means in the extraordinary period, Chu Mo was also very satisfied with Tao Shifang.


    Later, he ordered, "let other troops do what they should do and continue to do what they should do. At the same time, ask all the army commanders to return to the King City to report their work!"


    Taoshifang nodded: "don''t worry, your majesty, this matter is left to the last general!"


    "OK, do it." Chu Mo nodded.


    Chu Mo was not worried about the army of the state of Chu. Whether it was his grandfather''s Department, Xu fufu''s Department, or Wang Dafa''s Department, he had enough confidence to settle them in the shortest time!


    In fact, it''s very simple, only strength.


    Even Shen aobing, the leader of Feixian, such a proud, cold, arrogant and overbearing woman, was forcibly suppressed by him. What can''t be cured by secular soldiers?


    Not to mention the army of the state of Chu, under the rule of Grandpa and Wang Dafa Xu fufu, was still very loyal. Chu Mo also had great confidence in their loyalty.


    As long as the news that he is still alive spreads, there may be oneortwo people jumping up and down, but it is impossible for everyone to follow suit.


    If that''s the case, there''s really no difference between the state of Chu and not.


    After telling Tao Shifang, Chu Mo looked at the rooster again.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a wary face: "boy, although you are in a bad mood now, but... Don''t trouble the rooster. The rooster still wants to go back to Chu palace to practice!"


    "Chu palace can go at any time, but if you don''t help me with this, you won''t have to go again." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "You threaten me?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, you win. What do you want the chicken master to do?" In fact, the rooster''s integrity has been lost for a long time. He kneels when he says kneeling. Without hesitation.


    "I''ll write two letters. Go to Daxia and find Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong. If they are still willing to come to Dachu, then if someone stops, no matter who it is, kick it away! If you can''t, kill it!" Chu Mo''s body. Finally, there was a sense of hegemony.


    The rooster glanced at Chu Mo: "are you afraid... Xia Jing''s old boy?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "one moment after another, he is... A politician after all."


    "Quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack." The rooster laughed strangely and ran away like smoke.


    Huang zhe carefully gathered around Chu Mo: "young master, what about me?"


    "You? Together with Yi Niang, help me build the state of Chu again!" Chu Mo sighed softly, "they all succeeded from nothing before. Now... With the foundation they left behind, if we can''t succeed, we can really die."


    Huang zhe nodded, "don''t worry, childe. Although she doesn''t understand many things, she can learn!"


    Chu Mo finally glanced at Miaoyi Niang and said seriously, "the ethereal palace. I will not only rebuild it, but also make it the most powerful top sect in the world!"


    "I believe..." Miaoyi Niang whispered.


    "You don''t understand." Chu Mo shook his head, and then said, "what a sword in an isolated city and flying immortals outside the sky are nothing more than that in my eyes. I want to make the disciples of the ethereal palace fly to the spiritual world and become normal! I not only want the ethereal palace to become the strongest sect in the human world, but also I want it to appear in the spiritual world, the celestial world and the celestial world! Sooner or later, I will make the three words of the ethereal palace a sign of the celestial world!"


    "..." even if she trusted Chu Mo incomparably, even if she regarded Chu Mo as the closest person, at this moment, Miaoyi Niang still had a feeling that Chu Mo was crazy.


    "Sister, maybe now, you think I''m talking nonsense, but one day, you will understand that I''m not talking nonsense." Chu Mo said, and then said, "well, now, I''ll take you to a place, and you may understand something."


    Chu Mo glanced at Huang Bi: "come with me, anyway, there are no people in the King City of Chu now."


    It''s sad to say that in today''s King City of the state of Chu, except for the 3000 people brought back by Tao Shifang, there is not even a mouse. Can the word desolation explain it?


    If you really want to restore the prosperity of the past, I don''t know how many years of efforts will be needed to achieve it.


    But the road must continue.


    After returning to the empty King''s palace of Chu, Chu Mo directly laid a low-level Dharma array and sealed it here.


    This dharma array is naturally vulnerable to attack in the eyes of creatures in the magic world, but in this human world, it is already a strong array that is deep enough to be solved by no one.


    Miaoyi Niang followed Chu Mo to recite the formula. The next moment, she felt a flower in front of her eyes, as if her whole body was wrapped by an invisible energy.


    Then, the scenery in front of her changed and she found herself on a huge square.


    At the end of the square, there is a tall palace with two powerful characters "Chu Palace". Behind the Chu palace, there are rows of buildings.


    "This... What is this place?" Miaoyi Niang''s face was shocked, because she could clearly feel the extremely powerful energy in the world around her, and she hardly needed to use her mind method to continuously inject it into her body.


    At this time, Shen Xingxue suddenly ran out of the Chu palace and looked at Miaoyi Niang with a surprised look on her face: "yiniang sister, you are also here!"


    Miaoyi Niang is now separated from Feixian. Therefore, Shen Xingxue directly restored the original title of Miaoyi Niang.


    "Xingxue... How can you be here?" Seeing Shen Xingxue, Miaoyi Niang was very happy, but more shocked.


    "Have you forgotten? Master Chu also told me the formula at that time!" Shen Xingxue said with a happy face. At the same time, she also carefully looked at Chu Mo, as if there was a deer bumping in her heart.


    Chu Mo''s face didn''t have more expressions. He was more grateful to Shen Xingxue.


    This kind-hearted girl stood up without hesitation and saved Miaoyi Niang; In the two years when he just entered the magic world, he helped his grandfather.


    Such kindness must be repaid.


    Taking her into the magic world is the best reward Chu Mo can give.


    "The vitality here... No, it''s not vitality, it''s energy. It''s so abundant. I feel like I can break through here in a short time!" Miaoyi Niang said in surprise.


    Shen Xingxue nodded, "yes, yiniang sister, this is really a good place. By the way, there are two sisters here. They are very nice!"


    Just then, from the Chu palace, two more women, Qin Shi and Dong Yu, came out.


    The two of them have learned something about Chu Mo from Shen Xingxue, who came here yesterday. Therefore, the little resentment that Chu Mo had thrown here has long vanished.


    Now seeing Chu Mo, the eyes of the two women are full of sympathy.


    Although they lost their memories, their families are still there after all, and they may recover sooner or later, but Chu mo


    --------


    It broke out at five o''clock. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 443

    Chu Mo nodded at them: "let me introduce you..."


    After an hour, Miaoyi Niang had a preliminary understanding with Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe, Dong Yu and Qin Shi. ¨J£¬


    Knowing that Huang zhe was actually a nine level yuan beast in the human world, except for Miaoyi Niang, the other three women were surprised. They didn''t expect that such a charming and beautiful girl was not human. The key is that they didn''t even see it. Generally speaking, unless the realm is very high, there will be some flaws in the non human spiritualization into human beings.


    Of course, this may also be because Qin poetry and Dong Yu lost their memory and lowered their realm. But it was enough to surprise them.


    Huang zhe didn''t care about her identity as a yuan beast. She was very clear about her position. She didn''t put herself in the same position as other women, but regarded herself as Chu Mo''s maid.


    Huang Zhe''s idea is: only by burying himself in the dust first, can he be invincible!


    After Chu Mo made them familiar, he disappeared directly. He wanted to find Jieling.


    Some things, he wants to know the answer, some things, he wants to know the result.


    Magic city has become a little more lively than before. On the streets, there are heavy traffic, and creatures of all races gather here again.


    Walking on the streets of magic city again, Chu Mo suddenly had a feeling: all the prosperous scenes in magic city do not belong to him. Whether it''s brilliant or desolate here, it belongs to those people in the higher world.


    The scene in this is actually more influenced by the heaven.


    If the heaven is peaceful, then the magic world will be prosperous and lively; If there is war smoke in the heaven, then the magic world will become deserted overnight.


    "But what do these things have to do with me?" Chu Mo''s mouth. With a smile of self mockery, I said to myself that I was just an ordinary one among all the creatures, like other creatures. There is no difference. The magic world will not become more wonderful with me, nor will it become more insipid without me.


    When this idea came out, Chu Mo not only didn''t feel lost, but also had an open-minded and happy feeling.


    The aura of the whole person has changed!


    Many people on the street felt instantly. He glanced at Chu Mo one after another.


    However, at this time, Chu Mo had already changed into a strange appearance, and naturally no one recognized it.


    In fact, even if it is the original appearance, few people can recognize it now.


    Chu Mo ignored the onlookers of those people and walked silently in the street towards the magic temple.


    "That man was so angry just now!" Someone looked at Chu Mo''s back and said softly.


    "It''s not a strong aura, but a sudden epiphany?" Some people speculate, but they are not sure.


    "Can''t you? You can also have an epiphany on the streets of magic city? Is it so easy to have an epiphany?" Others expressed doubts.


    However, the magic world is the gathering place of genius, and there has never been a lack of abnormal creatures, so. Although these people were a little surprised, they soon forgot.


    This is the case in the magic world. Few people''s names can remain in the hearts of other creatures for a long time.


    Don''t take yourself too seriously!


    This is Chu Mo''s epiphany.


    He didn''t look down on himself, but he looked at himself thoroughly.


    After entering the magic temple, Chu Mo casually found a room to test his blood, and then whispered, "spirit of the world."


    A figure. It was the spirit of the world that appeared in front of Chu Mo for a long time.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Jieling''s eyes showed a faint color of relief. It also seemed to know something, didn''t speak, just quietly looked at Chu mo.


    "Do you know my business?" Chu Mo didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly.


    "You mean what happened to your family?" Jie Ling looked at Chu mo. The light in the eyes is complex and hard to see.


    Chu Mo nodded, at the same time, looking at Jieling with some expectation.


    It can be said that Jieling here... Is Chu Mo''s last hope deep in his heart and buried in the corner!


    The reason why he was just silent before and didn''t completely collapse was more because Chu Mo''s heart had always been looking forward to the spirit of the world!


    After all, the spirit is so powerful.


    Maybe he has a way here?


    The spirit sighed, "people can''t be reborn after death..."


    "What?" Chu Mo asked subconsciously.


    "I said... People can''t come back from death." The spirit repeated again.


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at the serious face of Jie Ling. He wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t even touch the corners of his mouth. After working hard for a long time, he asked, "isn''t there still a saying of reincarnation?"


    "Reincarnation? Who is right about this kind of thing." The spirit of the world seems to disdain and resist reincarnation.


    "Why?" Chu Mo was very persistent. In fact, when Jieling said that people can''t be reborn after death, Chu Mo''s brain... Was already blank.


    "What? Why? Who dares to say that he can explain such things as reincarnation in this world?" The Spirit said lightly, "besides, even if there is reincarnation, so what? After reincarnation, I''m not me, so what?"


    "After reincarnation, I''m not me... What if I have one?" Chu Mo chewed this sentence repeatedly in his mouth. In the end, there was no blood on his face.


    The spirit of the world couldn''t bear it, but so what? This is the price of growth!


    After experiencing this pain, people will always grow up quickly, including the spirit itself.


    "Is there really no way?" Chu Mo''s eyes, no tears, no hope, some, just calm eyes.


    "Nothing is absolute." The spirit hesitated for a long time, and finally sighed, looking at Chu Mo''s calm eyes.


    "That is to say, there is still a way, right?" Chu Mo asked.


    "You know, they were all practicing in the magic world at that time, and their bodies were suddenly destroyed. Moreover, although I can''t see who the person who shot was, I can analyze the means of the murderer according to the performance of your family''s last remaining spirits in the magic world." The spirit sighed, and then said, "the other party''s means are extremely cruel, and the use... Nine times out of ten is the blood melting method."


    "Blood melting method?" Chu Mo thought of the thick blood of the King City of Chu and the disappearance of millions of people.


    "Yes, a very cruel means of the devil, the monk of the right way, no one will use such inhuman skill. Even if it is an evil way, there are not many people who practice this skill. Most of them are famous demons for a long time, and there are only a few demons of the evil way." Jie Ling said faintly, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "but if you want to revive your family, there is almost no hope. I advise you to give up." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 444

    "Give up?" Chu Mo''s face still looked very calm, just muttered softly in his mouth, and then gently said, "just give up like this, I will leave a knot forever, and I will never forgive myself in this life. ¡ñ -."


    Chu Mo said, raising his head and looking at Jie Ling: "what you just said is that there is almost no hope... That is, there is still hope, right? Please... Tell me."


    Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened: "this is very important to me!"


    "All right." The spirit sighed and looked into Chu Mo''s eyes with a somewhat complex color. In those days, a person once said such a sentence to him. Looking at the surging volcano hidden under the calm eyes of the young man in front of him, the spirit''s face suddenly showed a faint smile.


    "How similar!" He said two words.


    "What?" Chu Mo looked inexplicable.


    "Nothing." The eyes of the spirit fell on Chu Mo''s face: "speaking of it, this is their luck and their misfortune."


    With that, as soon as the spirit raised his hand, countless figures appeared in front of Chu Mo in this room.


    Chu Mo was shocked on the spot!


    Grandpa fan Wudi, grandma long Qiushui holding his little uncle fan Zhiyuan, Xu fufu, Liu Meier, Chu Yan, Wang Dafa, Gao Dasha, the nameless old eunuch, Mr. dantai, Mr. Wei Chi... And he Xu, as well as his guardian Mr. Qi, as well as Zhao Xiaoxiao, Xiao January, Guo Yixiao of the misty palace, all appeared in front of Chu mo.


    Finally, Chu Mo saw a looming figure in the corner. He recognized it at a glance. It was Na Yi!


    These people, all transparent, like a shadow, stand in the room, neither speaking nor moving. Especially the figure of Na Yi, looming. It seems that it may disperse at any time.


    "What... What''s going on?" Chu Mo burst into tears for so long that he finally couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Looking at the familiar figures, familiar faces. But he couldn''t make any communication at all. Chu Mo''s heart was like a knife, and his heart was broken into countless pieces.


    "If they didn''t enter the magic world at that time, they would completely disappear. Disappear in this world." Jieling said, "this is naturally a very unfortunate thing, because it means that they will be frightened, and any traces that have existed in this world will be erased. But this way of death, there is no pain. Many people even die in their sleep. Maybe, in their dreams, what he did was a beautiful dream. Then, that moment is his eternity."


    Chu Mo shook his head, saying that it was difficult to understand. He was scared. What else can he talk about eternity?


    The spirit of the world didn''t expect Chu Mo to understand this now, and continued: "but your relatives and friends, at that time, were all in the magic world, and all their memories were here! Therefore, when their bodies were suddenly in disaster, the power of blood * * tore their spirits, and wanted to pull them out..."


    Chu Mo died countless times in the magic world. He was very clear about the feeling of death. At the first moment, it was full of pain. The soul is torn... It must only be more painful.


    The Spirit said, "at that time, I sensed the evil force and directly intervened to leave their spirits in the magic world. Because I know that if I don''t do this, you will blame me one day."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly: "you help, I have no right to blame you."


    "Listen to me." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "besides, you are qualified."


    Chu Mo was silent.


    The Spirit said, "I saved their spirits in the magic world, but the other party''s means were too evil and had hurt some of their spirits..."


    "That is to say, will they lose their memory?" Chu Mo thought of Qin poetry and Dong Yu, and had a new understanding of the means of the advanced world.


    "No, I won''t lose my memory." The spirit shook his head: "but for a long, long time, he has to bear the pain of tearing his soul!"


    "Is the soul torn?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at Jieling.


    "If their spirits are not hurt, it''s easier. I can seal their spirits directly. In this way, if one day... You really have that ability, you can directly revive them!" The spirit looked at Chu Mo and said, "and they... Also seem to have slept for a year and 10000 years. For them, there is no difference."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The Spirit said, "but now... I can''t seal their spirits, because their spirits are damaged. Once I seal them, there will be a risk, which may... Completely drive them out of their wits!"


    "No!" Chumerton said, "you can''t do this..."


    "That''s why I said it''s hard for them to say whether it''s lucky or unlucky." The spirit sighed, "if you can really take that step, it''s worth waiting for thousands of years even if they''re in the dead; but if you can''t take that step, then they''ll be in prison forever, and they won''t die, and there''s no end..."


    "...." Chu Merton was speechless, and he was silent from excitement.


    Yes, if that''s true, it''s better to die completely!


    After thousands of years of waiting, I found that I would never make it out. It''s really better to die than to live like that.


    "In addition..." the spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo and said, "that girl..." he pointed to the flickering Nai in the corner with his hand: "she was attacked at the moment she just entered the magic world, so... Her situation should be more complicated!"


    "Is there any way?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit and asked.


    Jie Ling nodded: "There is a way. In the heaven, there is a Dharma array that can nourish the soul. This dharma array can nourish and make the spirit in the state of spirit stronger; it can also make the injured spirit repair a little bit. After complete repair, they will no longer feel that their soul is torn, but they have no perception of anything outside. And... The consumption of the Dharma array is extremely huge!"


    "No matter how old, I am willing to pay." Chu Mo said, "I''m not short of money now!"


    With that, Chu Mo raised his hand, and a large number of top-grade celestite were piled into a hill in front of him.


    Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo approvingly: "it''s really not easy to accumulate such wealth in a short time." Say, think for a while: "well, these best celestites should barely support half a year, and they can almost completely repair their souls."


    "Half... Half a year?" Chu Mo stared at Jieling dumbfounded, and then his hands trembled, pointing to the mountain of top-grade celestite on the ground: "this is top-grade!"


    "I know." The spirit of the world said lightly, "if it weren''t for the best, it would be good if such a pile could last for a month."


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched violently for a long time. Finally, he took a deep breath: "well, it doesn''t matter, I can earn more!"¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 445

    "This spiritual cultivation array, in half a year, is enough to completely recover the spirit of this girl, and it is enough to pacify the spirit of your other relatives. ¡ñ-" Jieling said.


    "If the soul cultivation array is maintained, will they... Feel better?" Chu Mo was careful and asked tentatively.


    "It''s more than better. If it''s just better, how can the soul nourishing array cope with its terrible consumption?" Jie Ling said, his face became serious and looked at Chu Mo: "however, you must not think about maintaining the soul cultivation array all the time, it will not work!"


    "Why?" Chu Mo looked at Jieling, who knew all his secrets, including his biggest card, killing the sky, the sky god and chaos oven. Naturally, I know that his alchemy ability is unique in the world!


    Now he cooperates with Lingdan hall, the largest Dan medicine dealer, and is also the visiting Dan master of Lingdan hall. Making money may be difficult for others, but it is not a problem for him.


    Not to mention that he has a large number of pills. If these pills are auctioned, each one can also be exchanged for a lot of wealth!


    At its worst, selling to Lingdan hall is also a stable and huge income.


    "Let''s talk about the benefits of the soul nourishing array first." Jie Ling calmly looked at Chu Mo: "one thing, one thing."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    "First of all, its benefits, no doubt, can make your relatives and friends, gods and spirits become extremely powerful. Moreover, if they have been nourished in the soul cultivation array, after a few years, they can even solidify their gods and spirits, restore their divine consciousness, and communicate with you!"


    "That''s great!" Chu Mo looked surprised.


    "Don''t be happy too soon. It''s not just a matter of financial resources." The spirit of the world poured cold water and said, "first of all, the consumption of the soul cultivation array is by no means as simple as you imagined. I know that with your ability, it is not difficult to obtain huge wealth. If at this time, you are already a monk in the realm of Emperor and in the heaven. Then... I won''t say anything. Even if you have the cultivation of a real immortal... You can barely."


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at Jieling: "you mean, I constantly grab huge wealth, but there is no other obvious consumption, and I may be stared at?"


    "It''s not possible. It must be watched!" The spirit of the world glanced at Chu Mo: "as long as you step into the spirit world, there will be monks from heaven and fairyland looking for you at any cost! On the letter board... There will be all kinds of rewards for you everywhere at that time!"


    "...." Chu Mo''s face was speechless: "as for?"


    "Even if it''s the legitimate son of the heaven clan, the maximum is only a thousand pieces of top-grade celestite, which is already a huge wealth..." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "but you boy, I''m surprised when you make a move, there are tens of thousands of pieces! Do you think it''s not as good as it?"


    "Won''t it be over if I don''t show my money?" Chu Mo retorted.


    The spirit couldn''t help staring at him: "you can''t show your wealth? Others won''t say? Those people in the spiritual elixir Hall... Are all pure good people?"


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched. This problem can''t be avoided, because the large amount of money he handled must be traded through the Lingdan hall. Those who want to hide from the Lingdan hall. It''s not realistic.


    "The soul cultivation array, let their spirits nourish for half a year, and let the girl''s spirits completely repair, in fact, it is enough." The spirit whispered, "for the rest of the time, every few years, you can use the soul nourishing array to nourish their spirits once, so that they can be guaranteed to have no pain."


    "If. What if I keep the soul cultivation array all the time? What will happen?" Chu Mo asked.


    "You are so stubborn." Jie Ling glanced at Chu mo.


    "What I want to know is the answer, not the evaluation."


    "If they have been maintaining the operation of the soul cultivation array, then they have been practicing in isolation!" Jie Ling took a deep look at Chu Mo: "but..."


    "But what?" Chu Mo asked.


    "But if it goes on like this, within ten years, your relatives and friends, their spirits, will completely become ghosts! This is the second thing I want to tell you." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo, He said in a deep voice: "This is also one of the reasons why I prevent you from continuously cultivating the soul Dharma array, because they become ghosts. They will completely give up the body. One day, if they can cultivate to a very high level, they can also reverse Yin and Yang and become entities. However... In that case, they are no longer the same race with you. Moreover, the cultivation of ghosts is much more cruel than you think, in a simple word, Is to swallow others and strengthen yourself. It''s really hard to say whether they can get there. "


    Chu Mo Leng was there, and he didn''t return to his senses for a long time.


    Yin Ling, this race, he has heard of. Thanks to the letter board, there is a very detailed introduction to the races in the world.


    The ghost clan has another name in the human world, which is "ghost".


    They have no substance, only soul.


    Ordinary people can''t see their existence. Only monks with a certain degree of cultivation can be able to see through them.


    Ordinary ghosts are no threat to monks at all. In fact, their influence on ordinary people is extremely limited. Unless it''s that kind of old and weak disease, otherwise, the spirit can''t get close at all.


    But the spirits with certain cultivation are not so simple. First, they have the same complete memory and IQ as people. Second, they have many advantages that people do not have.


    For example, they can cross most obstacles. For example, their floating speed is much faster than most body methods under the sky... For another example, their spiritual energy is usually more than twice that of monks in the same realm!


    Most importantly, they have no entity, and they can''t even hurt them with ordinary means.


    Therefore, in the eyes of all monks, the spirit clan belongs to a race that is very reluctant to provoke. Similarly, they are also very powerful in the magic world, because they are ghosts, have no entities, and are not afraid of things like the destruction of the physical body


    Speaking of, if you can really become a ghost, it is really a good thing.


    It''s just that the cultivation means of the spirit, more like what the Spirit said, depends on swallowing other spirits... This is pure killing without any warmth.


    Are they really willing?


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, looked at friendly faces, and said, "this thing... I really can''t decide for them."


    "So, I mean, no matter for yourself or for them, you can''t maintain the soul cultivation array all the time." Jie Lingyu said earnestly.


    Chu Mo sighed, "but I don''t want them to live in a confused cage... Even if they don''t know anything."


    "Actually... There is another way." (to be continued.) "Read the latest and most complete novel!

 Chapter 446

    The spirit hesitated for a moment, Or say it: "In the fairyland, there is an ancient sect called Buddhism. If their spirits can be sent there to listen to scriptures, they will not feel lonely, confused and peaceful for thousands of years. Moreover, their spiritual power will become stronger and stronger, but will not turn into ghosts. In this way, one day, if you have the ability to revive them, their realm will be countless times higher than now. However, that Zongmen, it''s not so easy to enter. Even the big men in the heaven are unwilling to be easily provoked. It really annoys them. When the emperor goes, he will drink hatred. "


    "In this world... Is there such a place?" Chu Mo was surprised. But he thought in his heart: no matter what the price, I must let them enter the Buddhist sect of the fairy world to listen to the Scriptures!


    The Spirit said, "this world is not as simple as you think. Even the mortal world... There is also a place where the emperor can hate!"


    "Return to the ruins?" Chu Mo asked casually.


    "It seems that you know a lot." The spirit of the world nodded: "that place is a corner of the celestial world that fell to the human world. Moreover, even though there were countless celestial friars in that corner, few people could enter."


    "Is it because of the limitation of bone age?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes, the bone age is limited. People under the age of 50 can enter." Jie Ling nodded.


    "There should be many monks under the age of 50 in the heaven who have reached the level of great luojinxian or even celestial immortals... Should there be many?"


    "Yes, under the age of 50, the most powerful, and even reach the realm of true immortality!" Said the spirit.


    "So powerful... Still unable to explore the ruins?" Chu Mo felt a little desperate. If he couldn''t practice immortals and real immortals, then he was just a congenital martial artist, and he couldn''t even be a monk. What qualifications did he have to say that he could take treasures from the ruins?


    "This has nothing to do with whether it is strong or not. It depends on chance." Jie Ling glanced at Chu Mo: "it''s like the process of obtaining the water of the five elements. Do you think it''s difficult?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said with a wry smile, "although a lot of things have happened, it''s really not difficult to say in general. I don''t even know what happened. The water of the five elements appeared in the space of the divine mirror in the sky."


    "So this kind of thing depends on chance." Said the spirit.


    "I have a good chance?"


    "Of course!"


    "Why?"


    "Because of the sky god on you!"


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless and thought for a moment, and the sky god''s mirror around his neck appeared. Then he grabbed it in his hand and asked the world spirit, "how magical is the sky god''s mirror?"


    "You are more magical than you think!" The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo: "you can learn from all things in the world, including people, and you can repair any skill in the world. It is said that this heaven God is the embodiment of the road."


    Chu Mo nodded. These statements were exactly the same as what the rooster had told him.


    however. Jie Ling then said, "it is said that the firmament Shenjian was formed in the vast universe with the beginning of chaos, but at that time, there were actually ten rounds of blood moon with it."


    Chu Merton looked at the spirit with a shocked face.


    "Ruyi, avoiding disaster, brightness, illumination, flying, entering the earth, judging God, beheading, chaos, and unification." The spirit of the world said slowly, word by word: "this is the name of the ten rounds of blood moon, and each name represents the ability of the blood moon. The reason why your Qi has always been extremely strong, and you can do things that others can''t do easily. Others are unlucky, but you benefit... The biggest reason is that your sky god''s mirror is inlaid with the blood moon ''ruyi''


    Chu Mo was shocked. The whole person was almost stunned. Think about it, isn''t it? Ruyi... I seem to be really Ruyi these years. However, if you have the blood moon of "avoiding disaster" on your body, will you avoid the disaster that makes your family suffer? Chu Mo thought in his heart and thought of another problem.


    "That''s right. Why did I enter the magic world, but my physical body... Didn''t stay outside?" Chu Mo looked at Jie Ling and asked seriously. This time, he was able to survive because of this!


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he''s already out of his mind at the moment.


    The spirit of the world glanced at Chu Mo and said lightly, "because the magic world has a lot to do with you. I said that the magic world exists because of you. Therefore, from the moment your blood mark stays in the magic world, you enter the magic world, not only the spirit, but the body!"


    "Then... I died so many times in the magic world..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, hard to understand.


    "That''s the rule of the magic world." Jieling Xiaoxiao, you don''t need to think about these things now. Saying this, Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "you are still too young. There are many things that you will naturally know when you should know."


    "Just like the blood moon printed on my sky god''s mirror, its name is Ruyi, which can make people very smooth, right?" Chu Mo sighed.


    "Of course, it must be on you. If you can exert one third of Ruyi''s power on others, it''s good. But on you, it can exert 100% of its power. Moreover, with the improvement of your realm, its power will only become stronger and stronger! Otherwise, how can it rank first among the top ten artifacts?" Said the spirit.


    Chu Mo stared at the sky god in his hand. It''s really hard to imagine that it should have such power. However, his doubts did not diminish: "why should it be on me?"


    "You will understand this problem later." Related to Chu Mo''s life experience, jielington changed a look.


    Chu Mo also knew that the spirit of the world would not answer the question about his life experience, and simply did not entangle much. He directly asked, "since the sky god''s mirror is so powerful, why did the person who held it lose it in those days? Was the sky god''s mirror at that time ten rounds of blood moon blessing?"


    "It''s not lost. It was a terrible war. The emperor was killed and injured countless times, and the Supreme Lord was not spared in the end and participated in the war." Jie Ling talked about that period of history. Although his expression was very calm, his eyes... Were full of waves.


    "Supreme... Are all fighting?" Chu Mo''s face was also full of shock. It''s hard to imagine how magnificent it would be to have the supreme fight?


    Picking stars and catching the moon, in the eyes of mortals, is an unrealistic fantasy, but in front of the supreme, it can be done easily!


    It is not impossible to even refine dozens of stars into a string of beads and hang them around your neck.


    Even the emperor has the ability to break the stars.


    "Yes, the supreme fought and even fell." Jieling was also a little conservative on this topic, and did not speak freely. Finally, Chu Mo was informed that the ten blood moons, even if they were the supreme one who held the divine omen of the sky, could not be found.


    "At that time, there were only the marks of the first six rounds of blood moon on the sky god''s mirror, and it was not particularly consistent... It could not exert its maximum power. Otherwise, the Supreme Master would not fall."¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 447

    "The last four rounds of blood moon, divination, beheading, chaos and unity... Even the supreme, it is difficult to find." The spirit looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "if one day, you become the supreme and gather the ten rounds of blood moon, then you can reverse heaven and earth, overturn Yin and Yang, and revive your relatives and friends, just in one thought."


    "Just become Supreme... Not yet?" Chu Mo is no longer the ignorant boy in the past. He knows very well that it is no easier for a monk to become the supreme than for a mortal to catch the stars and the moon!


    The emperor has traces to follow, but the supreme has no way!


    All monks in the world understand this truth. How can Chu Mo be an exception?


    And if you want to revive those closest to you, just being supreme... Is not enough! We need to collect ten rounds of blood moon... Only when the sky god''s mirror is truly complete can we achieve it!


    God... You''re not playing with me, are you?


    Chu Mo suddenly fell into a very contradictory situation.


    On the one hand, he was very motivated and vowed to finish it no matter how difficult it was; On the other hand, he was extremely discouraged and felt that he had no hope of accomplishing either of these two things.


    At this moment, it seemed that there were two of him, arguing frantically, which made Chu Mo feel crazy.


    "Wake up!" The spirit suddenly shouted loudly.


    Chu ¨‹ Mo shivered all over, suddenly woke up, stretched out his hand, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    Just at that moment, he was almost possessed and fell into a hopeless situation.


    "Idiot!" The spirit sighed and said, "if you want to do these two things, it is indeed extremely difficult, and may even be doomed, but there is always hope! If you really feel that you have no hope, it is better to let them die now. At least... This can free them."


    "Hoo!" Chu Mo breathed a sigh, his eyes from daze, gradually firmed up, and said in a deep voice, "as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up!"


    Jie Ling nodded and directly laid a soul cultivation array with the best celestite piled on the ground with Chu ink.


    Then, all the spirits of Chu Mo''s relatives and friends are included in it. Finally. Condense this dharma array in a bead and hand it to Chu Mo: "you put it away. After that, run the soul cultivation Dharma array every five years. If you enter the fairy world one day and can send them to the Buddhism to listen to scriptures, then there is no need for the soul cultivation Dharma array."


    Chu Mo finally took a look at the images of these relatives, engraved their appearance deep in his heart, and then watched them. One by one, they were collected into the bead.


    Finally, all the celestites on the ground were also sucked into the bead.


    "Remember. Every five years in the future, so many top-grade celestite will be added to this bead." Jieling finishes this thing. There was also a tired look on his face. Obviously, no one can lay this spiritual cultivation array.


    This kind of grace is difficult to express in words. Therefore, Chu Mo just nodded seriously, took the bead seriously, and then put it under the small tree in the space of the divine mirror in the sky.


    The space of the sky god''s mirror is now very large. Although the lucky fish in the pond can''t reproduce, because there are five elements of water in this space, the water quality in the pond has also been directly changed, and the lucky fish has also become a lot more active.


    Outside the pond, there are pieces of barren land.


    Chu Mo''s heart moved slightly and thought: I should be able to use these lands to grow those valuable medicinal materials!


    In this way, these medicinal materials can be directly used to refine pills or sell medicinal materials in the future. I now bear such a great responsibility that I must carefully plan every step I want to take.


    Then, he withdrew from the space of the sky.


    "Gather the five elements as soon as possible, which can not only change your celestial space and make it a real small world, but also build a foundation for you." Jie Ling took a deep look at Chu Mo: "I''m tired, go back."


    Chu Mo nodded, then saluted jielingshen, turned and left.


    In the room, Jie Ling sighed long, his eyes were deep, and he looked at the top of his head, as if he wanted to look through the whole void and look at the endless unknown places.


    In a mysterious place, in a huge cave, a seven or eight year old boy was sleeping naked.


    Suddenly, his body shook, and then his eyes opened. There was a scene of stars sinking and the moon setting in his eyes, which looked very frightening!


    "Who? Dare to spy on the old devil? Are you tired of living?" The little boy is carved in pink and jade. He looks smart and cute, but with a mouth, he makes a very old voice and has a strange tune.


    He grabbed the knife beside him with blood dripping on it, then stood up and looked around.


    Finally, he couldn''t find anything. The little boy threw the knife aside and sat down. In the eyes of the star and the moon, the cold light flashed: "is it some boring guy passing by me? Hum... It''s your sense, or the old devil will catch you and stew!"


    In the magic world, the eyes of the spirit of the world instantly closed and murmured, "he''s not dead yet..."


    The figure of Chu Mo had appeared in the Chu Palace at this time.


    In the end, he didn''t ask Jieling who his enemy was. Since Jieling said that the skill used by the other party might be blood melting * *, as long as he followed this skill, he could always find the other party.


    Besides, the other party came for Qi Xiaoyu!


    Chu Mo had a premonition that he would match that person one day.


    Instead of focusing too much on the enemy now, it is better to focus more on how to find the land of the five elements.


    As soon as she returned to the Chu palace, Miaoyi Niang came together with Shen Xingxue.


    Huang zhe also appeared at the first time, serving tea and pouring water, doing her duty as a maid.


    Dong Yu and Qin Shi are missing, and it is estimated that they are all trying to cultivate.


    The two poor girls who lost their memories were in the same boat with Chu mo. they worked very hard, and all of them had a bad breath in their chest.


    "Brother Chu mo..." Shen Xingxue saw Chu Mo and showed a shy smile, eager to say something.


    "Snow star, it doesn''t matter if you have something to say." Chu Mo was grateful to Shen Xingxue. Speaking of it, if it weren''t for Shen Xingxue, the emperor of the summer, I''m afraid it would not be as simple as abdicating to become the supreme emperor.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and sighed softly, thinking that her brother was really excellent, so that unconsciously, there were always girls falling for him.


    Looking at Shen Xingxue who was embarrassed to talk, Miaoyi Niang sighed, "well, Xingxue heard about our plight, and she wanted to come to the state of Chu to help us tide over the difficulties together. Xingxue said that those who had been loyal to her father in Daxia should be excluded now. In this case, it''s better to move those people to the state of Chu."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and glanced at Shen Xingxue. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 448

    Shen Xingxue carefully explained, "well... Don''t get me wrong, I don''t have any other ideas. In fact, with our current ability, we can suppress that group of people completely without any of the following criminal thoughts."


    Miaoyi Niang nodded and said, "I think so, too. The King City of the state of Chu has experienced such a catastrophe. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to naturally fill the population. And it''s not so easy to transfer the population from other newly-built cities in the state of Chu. In this way, it''s better to dig some more people from Daxia, and presumably Xia Jing won''t mind."


    Chu Mo nodded: "does he mind? What does it have to do with me? Since Xingxue said, it''s settled!"


    Shen Xingxue''s eyes lit up suddenly, with a happy face.


    "However, Xingxue, if you leave Feixian... Where''s your aunt?" Chu Mo is not afraid of Shen aobing at all, but she is Shen Xingxue''s aunt after all.


    Shenxingxue smiled: "it doesn''t matter, that day... After you left with yiniang that day, my aunt directly shut up. Now my mother is in charge of Feixian."


    "...." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his heart said that the woman finally woke up? Or do you want to improve your cultivation and revenge yourself in the future? However, Chu Mo didn''t care.


    "In that case, thank you very much!" Chu Mo smiled: "always trouble you!"


    "Don''t be so polite. You saved my life. I did this... It''s all right, it''s right!" Shen Xingxue said repeatedly.


    Later, Chu Mo, with Miaoyi Niang and Huang Zhe, left the magic world directly and returned to the king of Chu.


    In the next few days, Shen Xingxue, Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong arrived.


    Hearing what happened here, Xu Zhongliang unexpectedly moved the whole Xu family... All of them!


    Fang Mingtong also moved the whole Fang family to the King City of Chu!


    All the numbers of these two big families add up. With the servants and private soldiers, the population has exceeded 300000!


    The King City of Chu, which has always been like a ghost city, has finally regained its popularity since the accident.


    The icing on the cake is easy. It is difficult to deliver charcoal in time of need.


    Chu Mo was moved by the choice made by Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong at this time.


    Xu Zhongliang''s parents didn''t even complain about Chu Mo!


    In fact, until now, they are not very clear about what happened.


    Chu Mo didn''t tell them all the truth. Not to hide anything, nor to shirk their responsibility, but this thing, for them, is too ridiculous.


    Finally, Chu Mo told them that it was also what everyone said.


    "There was a terrible demon in the world, who was extremely bloodthirsty, killed people and refined blood, and finally shocked heaven. It caused heaven''s punishment and was directly wiped out by heaven''s punishment."


    Later, Chu Mo built a cemetery thirty miles away from the King City.


    Those people with names built clothes tombs, and those people in the king city also built a huge tombstone to commemorate.


    After completion, Chu Mo personally worshipped and swore. Never let this happen again!


    Soon after, the new leader of the grassland King court, brother lie, was accompanied by his aunt Princess Baolian and pangzhongyuan. Visited the state of Chu and expressed condolences for the disaster that occurred in the King City of Chu.


    At the same time, Chu Mo also went to the grassland court in public as the king of Chu to worship Na Yi''s clothes tomb.


    Time flies. By the end of the year, the King City of Chu was not as prosperous as it used to be, but at least it had regained half its popularity.


    Seeing that it was the day of the zongmen conference, an emissary once again stepped into the territory of the state of Chu and came to send the invitation.


    The messenger was received by Miaoyi Niang, who supported the Piaomiao palace again.


    Nowadays, the number of disciples in the Piaomiao palace is not large, only dozens. Most of these people are the young generation of the Xu family and the Fang family, and their talents are passable. Close to the water, he directly worshipped the ethereal palace.


    As for those gifted children elsewhere, their families are unwilling to send them here again.


    There were countless people and families involved in that foolproof disaster.


    Behind every life, there is a sad family. For Chu Mo, every life is a bright red account! One day, he will figure it out with the murderer.


    Because there are few disciples, today''s misty palace looks a little desolate and shabby.


    In addition, the first sect originally established in the secular world makes people feel despised.


    Zhou Jun is 23 years old. He has reached the sixth level of the Yellow level. He is a real master of the realm of gold and stone. His sect is the host of this sect meeting, a sect called Xihai sect.


    The West Sea sect is located in the middle of the four continents of Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu. There is a vast ocean and a huge island in the middle of the sea.


    On the island, there are three big sects and dozens of small sects.


    For a long time, these three sects have been taking turns to host the sect meeting.


    As hosts, they will naturally get a lot of benefits. Therefore, every time, no matter which sect is in charge of the sect meeting, the disciples of that sect all feel proud. Naturally, it is superior.


    Especially this time, standing in the lonely city of the world''s four most powerful sects, Yijian, tianwaifeixian, all want to send people to participate, and will open Guixu, a mysterious place.


    In this way, as the host of Xihai school, there is an additional quota that can directly enter the Guihui market without competition!


    And this quota just fell on Zhou Jun''s head.


    Although Guixu is mysterious and dangerous, Zhou Jun never felt afraid, but felt that this was his chance!


    As long as a treasure can be brought out in the Guixu, it will be completely developed from now on!


    Therefore, he was very dissatisfied with the sect that sent him to the state of Chu, where something unknown had just happened, to inform a sect that was almost destroyed.


    I feel that sending an outside disciple to inform casually will have given me a lot of face!


    Besides, didn''t you notice before? Why should we treat such a garbage sect so highly?


    But he didn''t dare to resist the order of his school, so he had to cross thousands of rivers and mountains and come here to deliver a letter to the misty palace. He didn''t dare to peek at the letter, but before he came, the leader of Xihai sect personally told him that he must send this letter to the king of Chu!


    "What bullshit king of Chu, a grass-roots king in the secular world... Dare to be king in front of us?" This was the real idea in Zhou Jun''s heart at that time, so that he even forgot the extremely serious face of the head of the West Sea sect at that time.


    "I want to see you, king of Chu." Zhou Jun''s eyes lit up when he saw Miaoyi Niang. He felt stunned. He didn''t expect such a beautiful woman to be born in such a broken place.


    Although Xihai sect doesn''t lack beautiful women, it really doesn''t have such a beautiful one!


    But then, he had the indignation of being despised. The messenger of my great sect assembly, the young genius of the land of gold and stone, came here far away, and you unexpectedly sent only a woman to receive me?


    What''s the meaning of this?


    A contempt for the messenger?


    It has to be said that in this world, there is never a shortage of people who take the initiative to die¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 449

    Miaoyi Niang glanced at the man in front of her with some disgust, but she also knew that Chu Mo attached great importance to the sect meeting and did not want to offend the messenger who came to spread the word before the sect meeting began. With patience, he said gently, "well, the king of Chu still has a lot to do. He will come to the banquet in the evening."


    "A little grass king in the secular world has such a big shelf? It really opened my eyes." Zhou Jun felt extremely unhappy in his heart. He stood up and walked forward a few steps, less than a foot away from Miaoyi Niang. He stopped, looked down at Miaoyi Niang sitting there, and said coldly, "my time is limited. I''ll give you a moment to smell incense and ask Chu Mo to see me. Otherwise, what consequences will he bear!"


    Miaoyi Niang sat there without any action, just a faint smile: "the messenger came all the way. He must be tired. Please take a rest first. The king of Chu will definitely come back at the banquet in the evening."


    "Didn''t you understand what I just said?" Zhou Jun looked at Miaoyi Niang coldly, and a evil fire sprang up in his heart: "or do you want to rest with me?"


    Miaoyi Niang''s Willow eyebrows stood up in an instant, and the suffocation and anger in her heart were no less than Chu Mo!


    Just because she doesn''t want to affect Chu Mo''s mood, Miaoyi Niang has always been a very strong look, but in fact, who will know her sadness and sadness?


    Among those who died, there were her fellow disciples and sisters, who didn''t even see each other once, so heaven and man were separated forever; There are Xu fufu, a life-saving benefactor, and Liu Meier, a good sister who has known each other for many years. When she learned that these people died, Miaoyi Niang couldn''t believe it at all. They were really gone.


    The faces, their faces and faces, were still in her mind. Just like yesterday.


    But the cold fact, and the clothes tomb without bodies, are reminding Miaoyi Niang that those people will never see again!


    With Chu Mo on her back, Miaoyi Niang didn''t know how many tears she had shed.


    Who will know these?


    "Emissary Zhou, please respect yourself." Miaoyi Niang looked at the man with bath fire in her eyes, and said in a cold voice.


    At this time, the door was pushed open. It''s Xiyue who came with Xu Zhongliang''s team. The little girl who was taught by Miaoyi Niang in those days is already slim and graceful.


    Although Xi Yue''s strength is not high, her loyalty is very high. Hearing the movement inside, she immediately pushed the door in.


    Zhou Jun looked back and saw that it was the beautiful maid who had just served tea and poured water. His eyes suddenly showed a touch of evil light and said coldly, "I didn''t expect that. You should be so ignorant, let this servant girl accompany me!"


    Xiyue doesn''t know what happened at all, a pair of water spirit''s big eyes. Some looked at Miaoyi Niang blankly.


    Miaoyi Niang waved her hand, "Xiyue, you go out first."


    The evening moon was slightly stunned.


    "Don''t close the door." Miaoyi Niang took a deep breath and said coldly.


    Zhou Jun sneered at the corners of his mouth. Heart: how about closing the door or not?


    Then he frowned. Looking at Miaoyi Niang: "what? Your little Chu state, the dilapidated and ethereal palace, is so stingy? You can''t even give up a servant girl?"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Zhou Jun: "Zhou messenger."


    "Huh?" Zhou Jun looked cold and arrogant.


    "Go back." Miaoyi Niang said.


    "What? What did you say? Say it again!" Zhou Jun immediately jumped up like a dog with its tail stepped on. His face was ferocious, and he grinned at Miaoyi Niang. His eyes looked like he was going to eat people.


    "I said, go back. We have received the invitation you sent, and we will attend the sect meeting on time." Miaoyi Niang''s face completely restored calm, looking at Zhou Jun: "but here, you are not welcome."


    "Hahaha, I thought you had the courage to refuse the sect meeting!" Zhou Jun laughed wildly. Just now, his heart was really in a cold sweat. If this woman with thorns really gave him a word directly that we were not going, he would really be in a dilemma.


    Because before coming, the headmaster had told him that he must personally deliver the letter to the king of Chu anyway!


    Although Zhou Jun is a little arrogant, his IQ is not that bad at all. The leader''s attitude has explained the importance of the king of Chu. If the letter is to be handed over to him, it should be to let him attend the sect meeting.


    If this woman really says we won''t go, he will be silly.


    As a result, the woman didn''t have the courage to say no. now, Zhou Jun had a bottom in her heart.


    He looked at Miaoyi Niang coldly, wondering in his heart what to do to give this ignorant woman a deep lesson.


    After thinking about it, there is nothing like having a woman''s body to teach her a lesson.


    Therefore, Zhou Jun suddenly bolded up: "don''t welcome me, good, I''ll go now, but... You don''t want to see the invitation letter of the sect meeting!"


    With that, Zhou Jun turned to leave.


    Miaoyi Niang frowned slightly, "wait."


    "Why, do you think it through? Hum, now it''s not enough to just let the servant girl accompany me, and you must... What do you want to do..." Zhou Jun said proudly, but suddenly saw the Miao Yi Niang sitting there moving, a huge pressure, covering her face with his head. Zhou Jun was surprised. Before he finished saying a word, he felt his left face, like being hit by a mountain, that huge force, Instantly hit his body and flew out.


    Bang!


    Zhou Jun''s body smashed the brick wall directly and fell out severely.


    Then, before he recovered, he felt that his body was kicked away again, and he was still in midair, and he was kicked by people. I don''t know how many feet.


    Previously, he could feel severe pain coming continuously, but soon, he could not feel the pain.


    Because he has fainted.


    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Jun woke up, just wanted to move, and immediately gave a scream.


    Because there was severe pain all over the body and everywhere, and I don''t know how many bones were broken.


    Then, he opened his eyes and saw a figure with a wonderful posture standing next to him.


    "Mud... Mud dares to collapse... Of the Zongwen Conference... The dead, the Zongwen conference, bound... No one will pass you!" Zhou Jun muttered vaguely in the innermost part, and then his head turned to one side. With a whoosh, a lot of blood stained teeth came out.


    Miaoyi Niang guessed for a long time, and then guessed that what he said was: if you dare to beat the messenger of the sect meeting, the sect meeting will definitely not let you go.


    "Do you want to die?" The cold voice came from the mouth of the beautiful woman.


    "Dare you spread mud in the nest?" Zhou Jun''s voice trembled a little. He didn''t expect that such a delicate woman should have such terrible strength. Unexpectedly, he beat his sect disciple, and he had no power to fight back.


    "If you want to die, you can do it!" Miaoyi Niang coldly shouted, a killing, instantly spread from her body. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 450

    "Shrivel... Shrivel me, Qiu naiqian shrivel me..." Zhou Jun immediately screamed in horror, his voice blurred. ¡ó¡ý¡ó¡ý novel. £¤f


    "Take out the letter." Miaoyi Niang looked at Zhou Jun with disgust on her face. If it weren''t for Chu Mo''s great attention to the sect meeting, she didn''t want to make too many enemies for Chu Mo, she would never forgive Zhou Jun lightly today. Even if she didn''t kill him, she would at least abolish him.


    Such a person is simply scum!


    "Wo... Wo knows not to talk." Zhou Jun felt that he frowned, severe pain would come from his whole body, and tears would flow out.


    Miaoyi Niang called a disciple who had just worshipped the ethereal palace, a teenager: "go to him and find the letter."


    This young man is a junior of Fang Ming''s family. He is very handsome with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Hearing Miaoyi Niang''s words, he immediately ran over with a smile, fumbled on Zhou Jun for a long time, found a letter sealed with fire paint, and then handed it to Miaoyi Niang.


    At the same time, looking at Miaoyi Niang''s eyes, full of worship!


    Little boy, I don''t know what fear is. In his eyes, the leader is a hundred times stronger than this messenger who doesn''t know where to drill out!


    "Well, go and send this letter to his Majesty the king of Chu." Miaoyi Niang touched the little boy''s head and said with a smile.


    The little boy''s eyes lit up, answered, took the letter and ran away quickly.


    If Miaoyi Niang is their idol, Chu Mo is the God in the eyes of these children!


    From a penniless teenager, it took only a few years to become the head of a country on the whole Qinglong continent. Moreover, his strength is also superb, and even sects dare not provoke!


    At this time, Xi Yue brought out a chair for Miaoyi Niang from the room.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Xiyue with satisfaction: "so clever, if anyone marries you in the future, it''s really the virtue of the ancestors."


    Xiyue blushed and said coyly, "slaves don''t marry..."


    Miaoyi Niang shook her head and smiled. For these little girls'' thoughts, she doesn''t want to think about it. Which girl doesn''t have spring?


    Zhou Jun was not fatally injured, but the most serious. It was his tooth on one side that was knocked out by Miaoyi Niang''s slap. The injury in his body was far less serious.


    But for one thing, he has never confiscated this crime, which belongs to that kind of empty strength. But when it comes to courage, it''s not as good as an ordinary soldier who has seen blood; Second, it''s too shameful. Being slapped by a beautiful woman, this kind of thing... Any man will feel ashamed.


    That''s why I stayed there, humming shamelessly.


    "Your name is Zhou Jun, isn''t it?" After beating people, Miaoyi Niang instantly felt refreshed, and the pent up anger in her chest these days also dissipated a lot.


    "Hum..."


    "Dissatisfied?" Miaoyi Niang''s eyes stared.


    "Ignore..." Zhou Jun grinned, mainly because half of his teeth were knocked out. His words leaked, so he sat up from the ground in a hurry, and then there was another toothy howl.


    However, Zhou Jun finally determined that his bones were not broken, which made him feel calm. However, the hatred in his heart could not be contained.


    I just flirted with you, and you dare to attack me directly. Bitch, wait for me! Now I won''t say anything. When I return to the school, this revenge... Must be redoubled!


    "Get out. Don''t toss your little thought in your heart. Remember my name. My name is Miaoyi Niang. If you still want revenge, as long as you are sure you can afford it, then. It''s up to you!" Miaoyi Niang stood up and looked at Xiyue: "let''s go."


    Zhou Jun immediately froze there, his face distorted by severe pain. At the moment, it was like constipation, because he suddenly felt that the name seemed to be familiar!


    Very familiar!


    It''s like... It''s like I''ve heard of it somewhere.


    "It seems that a few years ago... Someone in the school said that there was a secular woman who was accepted as a disciple by Feixian. It seems that is the name?" Zhou Jun muttered and suddenly shivered all over his body.


    Because he suddenly remembered that when the leader handed this letter to him, he looked serious.


    "Remember, this letter must be handed over to the king of Chu!"


    This is what the leader of Xihai sect said at that time. Similarly, this sentence was followed by a sentence: "this time, we must keep a low profile and do our duty as an emissary. In addition, we should try to come back with the king of Chu and do our duty as our host..."


    Unfortunately, Zhou Jun didn''t take these words to heart at that time.


    At that time, he was angry that the leader should entrust such errands to young heroes who were qualified to enter Guixu. How could he have so much thought about anything else?


    Now he finally understood that the king of Chu, who was not even a fart in his eyes, still hid the extremely horrible existence of leader Feixian''s personal disciple!


    Just that slap didn''t kill him, he was really merciful!


    Even if Miaoyi Niang slapped him to death, his school Xihai sect, I''m afraid the most is just a few words of strong indignation, and he may not even fart, so he died in vain.


    Because that''s Feixian!


    But even if it is the leader of Feixian''s personal disciple, in his words, he has great respect for the king of Chu mo.


    Today, I''m really stupid!


    The more Zhou Jun thought about it, the more terrifying he felt, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    In the end, the resentment in his heart disappeared completely. This is his greatest advantage. He knows when to bow down and when to be tough.


    In the face of such a master, he can''t be tough at all.


    Shivering from his arms, he took out a few pills of wound healing medicine, took it down, and breathed for a while. Then looking at the white teeth in the frozen blood on the ground, Zhou Jun felt that his face was still tingling.


    "Go back to find someone quickly and make a pair of false teeth..." after a while of breathing adjustment, Zhou Jun didn''t dare to stay here anymore. He wanted to find Miaoyi Niang to admit his mistake, but he didn''t have that face, so he simply left in despair.


    When Chu Mo saw this letter, it was already evening. In the envelope, there was a beautiful invitation and a letter.


    There are not many words on the letter, which probably means that King mo of Chu must be honored to attend the sect meeting. The above praises the young and promising King mo of Chu, who is an example for all young people in the world.


    Chu Mo looked and handed the letter to Miaoyi Niang: "look."


    After reading it, Miaoyi Niang frowned slightly: "I don''t know you''re sure to go there, but you''re so attentive. How does it look like there''s something hidden inside?"


    Chu Mo nodded and said with a smile, "the rooster told me before that this time, the four factions will be released from the market, and he didn''t have any good intentions, but anyway, I also want to go."


    "The messenger was taught a lesson by me." Miaoyi Niang said what had happened before.


    Chu Mo smiled: "this kind of, should fight."¡ª¡ª


    At the end of the year, there are many things, which will break out in a few days. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 451

    "You also think it''s time to fight, don''t you?" Miaoyi Niang smiled, "I think so, too. I was a little worried about whether this would cause trouble for you, but then I thought about how you treated my master, and I didn''t have so many taboos."


    "..." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, glanced at Miaoyi Niang: "this is what you say, as if I had done something to your master."


    Seeing that Chu Mo finally had a smiling face, Miaoyi Niang was also very happy and smiled: "if you have the ability, go!"


    "..." it''s Chu Mo''s turn to shut up this time.


    Shen aobing''s woman felt headache when she thought about it. If she was really upset, she would be bored to death.


    "But didn''t Xing Xue say that after what happened that day, Shifu changed a lot. She handed over the sect to Xing Xue''s mother and shut herself up. Maybe this thing also touched her a lot." To Shen aobing, Miaoyi Niang''s bones, I am still very grateful and respected.


    Although she did something unfavorable to her, those things didn''t come true after all, and Miaoyi Niang didn''t want to investigate too much. After all, it was Shen aobing who saved her at that time. Shen Xingxue intervened in the imperial family for the second time, which was also Shen aobing''s acquiescence.


    "Maybe it will be touched, but more, you still want to improve your strength and revenge on me." Chu Mo smiled indifferently. In fact, now he has only two things left in the human world.


    The first thing is to let the state of Chu stabilize again, complete Xu fufu''s and Chu Yan''s previous unfulfilled wishes, and prevent their efforts from being wasted; The second thing is to enter Guixu through the sect meeting!


    In fact, now, Chu Mo wants to break into the ruins. He is confident that no one can stop him in this world.


    But in this way, it is tantamount to bringing trouble to the state of Chu. He will leave the human world one day. At that time, there were too many enemies for the state of Chu, which was ultimately not good for the state of Chu.


    Although Chu Mo is not a conformist, there are some things. After all, we should follow the rules.


    Besides, Chu Mo didn''t pay much attention to other things.


    Of course, in addition to these two major events, there is another thing. Chu Mo is quite interested.


    In recent days, every few days, he would spare at least half a day to go to the ethereal palace to give some advice to those young children.


    At the same time, Chu Mo also set up a Juling Dharma array in the Piaomiao palace, which should be strictly called juyuanqi array. It is not a Dharma array.


    But this is already a great cultivation array in the human world. Not to mention changshengtian, even the top sects like Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian do not have such a large array.


    The reason why this gathering Qi array can barely be called the Dharma array is that entering requires pithy formulas.


    Chu Mo taught Miaoyi Niang this formula. Only disciples who have passed the strict test are qualified to enter it.


    One of Fang Mingtong''s grandchildren showed great talent. And the little guy is very clever and pleasing. In the Fang family, he is also Fang Mingtong''s favorite grandson.


    This little guy is the first person in the whole ethereal palace to get the qualification.


    The little guy''s name is Fang Xiang. He is only five years old this year, with a long pink jade carving and a small mouth that speaks sweetly.


    Before entering the juyuanqi array, Fang Xiang was just an ordinary child with talent, but he couldn''t even reach the Yellow level.


    As a result, after seven days of cultivation in Juyuan Qi array. Fang Xiang, who came out from there, directly lifted a huge stone weighing about 5000 Jin on the martial arts field!


    Three layers of yellow, the power of dragon and elephant!


    Seven days!


    Just seven days!


    This result directly stunned the new Grand Marshal of the army and horses in the state of Chu.


    Then Lao Fang directly shamelessly went to ask Miaoyi Niang for the formula to enter the juyuanqi array, and also wanted to feel whether it was really so magical.


    Chu Mo directly dragged Lao Fang out, and Lao Fang also looked dissatisfied, blowing his beard and staring at Chu Mo: "boy, I''m from your grandfather''s generation! You should know how to respect the old man!"


    "That gathering Qi array is for the children of the misty palace. It''s not suitable for you." Chu Mo explained.


    "Why is it inappropriate? Who doesn''t need vitality for cultivation?" Lao Fang was suddenly anxious and stared at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said with a dry smile, "it doesn''t mean that. I mean, the gathering Qi array has only ten times the improvement. For children, nature enters the country very quickly..."


    "Ten... Ten times..." Fang Mingtong was stunned and muttered, "doesn''t it mean that my family Fang Xiang... Is a real peerless genius? Even without this array, we can reach the power of the Yellow level three layers of dragons and elephants in 70 days?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Fang Xiang''s talent was very good, which was true, but it was pure nonsense to say that he could step into the power of the Dragon elephant on the third floor of the Yellow level in 70 days.


    How can cultivation count like this?


    But strictly speaking, even without this gathering Qi array, with Fang Xiang''s talent, it will take only a year and a half at most to step into the third floor of the Yellow level!


    Now with the bonus of juyuanqi array and the careful teaching of Chu Mo, you can''t slow down if you want to improve.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that my old Fang family could also produce a real genius." Fang Mingtong giggled for a moment, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "why don''t you take out this thing for our army?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Fang Mingtong with black lines all over his head: "my commander, do you think this formation can be set by blowing a breath? Don''t you need to consume resources?"


    Fang Mingtong blushed and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, you have to get one for me and some senior generals! With absolute strength, even if the masters of the sect come, we''ll slap them back!"


    "OK, I''ll make a more advanced one these days and put it on your house. How about it?" Chu Mo laughed.


    "Seriously?" Fang Mingtong looked at Chu Mo and said, "you are not joking!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "nature is true!"


    In this case, Lao Fang and Xu Lao can pull the whole family and come here to support him without hesitation, but this feeling is enough for Chu Mo to pay back with great strength.


    Because even if they don''t leave Daxia, they can still live a good life!


    Xia Jing, who just ascended the throne, was so angry with Chu Mo''s move that he wanted to let Lao Fang and Lao Xu, the two real veterans'' pillars, give play to their waste heat. However, after learning about the state of Chu, Xia Jing waved his pen and directly released the man.


    Not only that, they also gathered people from some poor places in Daxia, with a total population of about ten million, and gave them all to Chu Mo!


    It''s equivalent to returning all the kindness Chu Mo gave him.


    Although it seems to be poor, in this world where population is wealth, tens of millions of people are definitely an amazing wealth.


    Xia Jing''s means are indeed much better than his brother''s, which not only repay the human feelings of Chu Mo, but also reduce the burden of Da Xia, but also give those tens of millions of people a chance to get rich!


    After all, the vast and sparsely populated state of Chu now has absolutely more opportunities than Daxia.


    In this way, the days of the sect meeting are getting closer and closer, and the development of the state of Chu is also proceeding step by step.


    Finally, it was time for Chu Mo to set out. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 452

    Outside the King City, there is a ten mile Pavilion.


    Chu Mo looked at a large group of people who came to see him off and hugged his fist: "Fang Shuai, Xu Lao, this Chu state, I''ll leave you two!"


    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang looked at each other and sighed gently. Then Fang Mingtong saluted Chu Mo deeply: "don''t worry, your majesty, our two old people can make do with it for a few years, and we will take care of the state of Chu for your majesty!"


    Xu Zhongliang looked at the big boy with complicated eyes. After a long time, he smiled and said, "with that gathering Qi array, we should all live a few more years. Don''t worry, your majesty. This state of Chu will always be the state of Chu! Your majesty... Will always be the king of the state of Chu!"


    Chu Mo nodded, smiled, and waved at the others.


    Those people all bowed to Chu Mo, and many people who followed out of the city fell to their knees.


    Chu Mo sighed and glanced at Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and Huang zhe around him: "let''s go!"


    The three women nodded, followed Chu Mo, moved up, and disappeared in people''s vision in the blink of an eye.


    Because the rooster didn''t appear in front of the crowd, he had gone to wait for Chu mo.


    Chu Mo set up a fifteen fold Qi gathering array in the Fang family and the Xu family, leaving several different skill and mental skills, which were derived from the magic world.


    Although it does not reach the level of heaven, even in the fairy world, these things are also advanced.


    Two gathering Qi arrays can last for at least 300 years.


    Because Chu ink is made of the finest celestite!


    At the same time, he also set up four small magic arrays in the Fang family and the Xu family, as well as in the Piaomiao palace and the inner city of the King City. Once activated, unless it was Da Luo Jinxian who came personally, otherwise, he could not enter at all.


    Every magic array can be opened ten times!


    every time. It can last for three years!


    Finally, Chu Mo set up a huge formation outside the King City!


    Only when the owners of Fang Xu''s two families jointly start this formation, can it really start.


    This large array is a drawing that Chu Mo exchanged for 300 top-grade celestite. Then it took 3000 supreme celestite to set up this large array.


    Although Chu state is dominated by him. But Chu Mo knew clearly that he, Yi Niang, and even Xing Xue and Huang zhe would leave the human world sooner or later.


    Now even Xiyue began to cultivate in the gathering Qi array of the ethereal palace. Looking at the girl''s hard work, it was clear that she also had ideas in her heart.


    So. Sooner or later, the state of Chu will eventually fall to the Fang family or the Xu family.


    Chu Mo is more inclined to the Xu family, because the state of Chu can have today, Xu fufu. Take at least half of the credit!


    Fang Mingtong also knew this. Before Chu Mo left, he had already passed with Xu Zhongliang and Chu Mo Gou. If there is such a day, then the Fang family will govern. Xu''s main army!


    Then Fang Xu and his family left Zu Xun, who will never be the enemy!


    As for how many years this ancestral precept can last, it is unknown, but at least, nothing can happen in the lifetime of the two old men.


    Chu Mo spent more than two months shuttling between the magic world and the human world, just for these things.


    Now, before he went to the sect meeting, he finally finished these things.


    In my heart, I was relieved.


    Chu is still alive, and the spirit is not dead!


    Enough.


    At the ten mile Pavilion of the King City of the state of Chu, the crowd continued for a long time, and even those civilians seemed to have a premonition.


    Their Chu king Mo, this time, is very likely... Will not come back.


    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang looked at each other and sighed at the same time.


    Fang Mingtong actively invited, "old Xu, take my car back?"


    Xu Zhongliang nodded.


    In Fang Shuai''s car, two top ministers of the state of Chu were silent for a long time, as if they were thinking about things on their minds.


    For a long time, Fang Ming tongcai said, "old Xu, do you think your majesty can come back once he leaves?"


    Xu Zhongliang drooped his eyelids and thought for a long time before saying, "looking at him, it''s clear that... He entrusted the state of Chu to the two of us."


    "Hey, we can''t have any differences between us, but we''re afraid of the little ones in the family..." Fang Mingtong didn''t explain what he said, but he knew that Mr. Xu must understand.


    Xu Zhongliang smiled: "this, in fact, is nothing. I watched your majesty grow up. I believe he will arrange all these things before he really leaves."


    "It''s best to do so, otherwise, there will be only justice to destroy relatives!" Fang Mingtong murmured.


    Xu Zhongliang''s old eyes flashed a few lights, but they soon went out, smiled and said, "it''s not that serious."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this moment, Chu Mo, with three women, has appeared thousands of miles away!


    Huang zhe himself is a creature of the innate peak realm. Now she has been practicing in the magic world for so long, but she has already reached the level of salvation, but she has been suppressed.


    On the one hand, Chu Mo said that after flying, they need to build a foundation, and he should prepare the materials for them to build a foundation; On the other hand, Chu Mo also said that if she builds a foundation in her current state, she may not even be able to build a perfect foundation, so she must consolidate the foundation.


    Therefore, there is only one thing Huang zhe has done during this period, that is, repeatedly refining his body and the energy in his body, striving for perfection.


    Miaoyi Niang''s strength, after practicing in the magic world for this period of time, has entered the high level of heaven state of mind, reaching the level of her master a few years ago.


    Similarly, according to Chu Mo''s requirements, she also began to repeatedly harden her body and the energy in her body.


    Shen Xingxue is the worst of the three women, but she has also entered the state of consciousness. In fact, this girl is quite talented, but she didn''t like to practice a few years ago.


    Otherwise, with the foundation of Feixian, her current strength, at least in the state of mind of heaven, coupled with the improvement in the magic world, should break through to congenital, which is normal.


    However, at her age, she is not weak when she reaches the state of consciousness. With her recent practice in the magic world, she has a faint trend to break through the state of mind towards heaven.


    Magic world, for people in heaven and fairy world, may be just a good place to practice, but also a good place to relieve boredom.


    But it is definitely an incredible place for people and spirits to practice!


    Like Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, although they can enter the innate realm sooner or later, even if they have the support and extraordinary talent of Feixian, it will take at least more than ten years.


    But now, not even for a year, the two of them are enough to step into inborn and become the world''s... Top masters.


    The rooster stayed three thousand miles away. After joining the four people, the rooster directly changed into a huge... Rooster.


    Carry the four people on their bodies, turn into a colorful light, and disappear in the vast sky. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 453

    Zhongshen island is located in the Central Sea between the four continents of Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu. Many people believe that Zhongshen island is the center of the world. Of course, the people of ZHONGSHEN Island think so.


    On ZHONGSHEN Island, there are three large sects, namely, Xihai sect, Dahuang sect and Castle Peak sect.


    The three factions occupy a dominant position in ZHONGSHEN Island, and their position is high and unshakable.


    Looking at the whole human world, the strength of these three sects is not weak. Although they are slightly inferior to changshengtian, they are not much worse.


    Although Zhongshen island is an island, its area is as large as that of two great Xia empires. Therefore, to some extent, it is OK to say that Zhongshen island is a small continent.


    Zhou Jun came back alone.


    This made many people in the Xihai sect feel strange, because all the other messengers came back with invited people.


    In the whole west sea sect, only Zhou Jun came back alone.


    In the room.


    Zhou Jun carefully looked at the head with a solemn face and the ugly master, and felt in his heart that he really seemed to be in trouble this time.


    "Tell the leader in detail what happened from beginning to end." Zhou Jun''s master said to Zhou Jun with a serious face, "don''t hide anything, do you hear me?"


    Zhou Jun knelt there, nodded and said, "I know, I dare not hide it."


    So, Zhou Jun told the whole story after seeing Miaoyi Niang after he arrived in the state of Chu.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say that he was interested in seeing things. He just said that he didn''t take Miaoyi Niang and the king of Chu and others seriously in his heart. He felt that a secular sect and a secular King were not worthy of his big sect disciples'' respect.


    "Confused!" After hearing this, Zhou Jun''s master couldn''t help sighing: "as a teacher and leader, I always think you are very smart and steady, so I entrusted this important task to you. Unexpectedly... You also... Alas!"


    Zhao Qing, the leader of Xihai sect, frowned and asked, "they finally promised to come, didn''t they?"


    "Yes... Yes." Zhou Jun answered honestly.


    "I wish I could come. I have something else to do." Zhao Qing said, directly shook his sleeve and left.


    In the room, only master and apprentice Zhou Jun were left.


    Zhou Jun''s master has always liked this disciple. Otherwise, with Zhou Jun''s current strength, it is impossible for him to get a place to enter the Guixu.


    Zhou Jun''s master, Wang Tong, is an old man in his fifties. He is thin and looks ordinary. But one eye is very bright, as if it can see through people''s hearts. At this moment, Wang Tong sighed, "I really don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to fight for the quota for you."


    "Master... Disciple... I''m wrong!" Zhou Jun looked terrified. He was now afraid that the quota would be cancelled. Being laughed at is second, mainly because he really wants to take advantage of this opportunity to find his own opportunity and take this opportunity to rise.


    "It''s not a matter of right or wrong, but... Your strength. Hey!" Wang Tong sighed, shook his head slightly, and said, "the place of Guixu is absolutely different from what you imagined. In legend, it is a corner of the highest heaven. Although there is an unimaginable opportunity, it is also full of crises. If you are not careful, you will fall there."


    Say. Wang Tong looked at Zhou Jun: "otherwise, why do you think the leader wants you to invite the king of Chu in person?"


    "Ah?" Zhou Jun looked at his master with a puzzled face and didn''t understand what the master said.


    "Do you think the four sects, the sword of the lonely city and the flying immortal outside the sky, are really so kind. For no reason, they opened the Guixu to the world?" Wang Tong sneered, "they have controlled that place for many years, but as far as I know, not only did they get nothing, but also many disciples were killed and injured!"


    "How could this happen?" Although Zhou Jun knew that Guixu was a very dangerous place. But I never thought that even the disciples of the four major sects were killed and injured there.


    "Although the four sects control the entrance of Guixu, they have no control over Guixu at all! Therefore, they will take advantage of the opportunity of the sect Assembly this time to select excellent young disciples from all sects in the world. They say that as long as 30% of the income is obtained. In fact, this is their helpless move!" Wang Tong glanced at Zhou Jun: "that king of Chu is an amazing young strong man! Although he didn''t join any sect, no one dared to look down on him. This time, it''s actually our fault that we didn''t make it clear to you, but it''s a big deal. If it gets out, it will definitely cause an uproar, so as a teacher, I''ll discuss with the leader and don''t explain it to you for the time being. Who would have thought, there was a mistake."


    "This... How is it possible?" Zhou Jun twitched at the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t imagine that a secular king was qualified to be looked up at by their sect?


    Wang Tong looked at Zhou Jun and knew that he was still unconvinced in his heart. He said, "to tell you the truth, whether the king of Chu will come or not has nothing to do with our Xihai sect."


    "So?" Zhou Jun''s heart suddenly moved, but he couldn''t believe that guess.


    Wang Tong looked at Zhou Jun: "it''s the four schools!"


    "...." Zhou Jun looked shocked.


    Wang Tong said, "the four factions paid a lot to ensure that they could gain from the Guixu this time. Naturally, they want to recruit all the people in the world who are suitable for entering the Guixu. They want to gain from the Guixu through this exploration. In the eyes of the four factions, the king of Chu Mo is an indispensable figure. Now, do you understand?"


    Zhou Jun nodded, "I understand." He really understood that this matter was ordered by the four major factions. If he had known this early, he would never have dared to make trouble in the state of Chu even if he had the courage. On the contrary, he will try to make friends with the king of Chu.


    Wang Tong knew his apprentice very well. Seeing his expression, he knew what he was thinking. He said lightly, "if you mess up, you mess up. Anyway, they also promised to come. If I expected it right, even if the Chu Wang Mo really gained in the return market, the four sects... Will never let him take it away easily! At that time, there may be any conflict. It''s not a bad thing to keep a distance from him."


    Zhou Jun didn''t have much joy on his face, but was shocked. It turned out that the grass king, who he didn''t look at at at all, had the qualification to make the four factions pay so much attention to.


    In contrast, what is he, a warrior in the realm of gold and stone with six yellow levels?


    At this time, someone outside reported: "elder Wang, the people from the state of Chu have arrived!"


    Wang Tong, Zhou Jun''s master, was the elder in charge of the reception. Hearing the speech, he immediately stood up and shouted, "welcome immediately! According to the standard of the leader of the big sect! Hurry, I''ll be there soon!"


    Saying this, he glanced at Zhou Jun: "jun''er, go with me as a teacher, meet me, find a chance to accompany others, and this holiday will be exposed. Remember, there is a gap between people. You are never the only genius in this world."


    In Zhou Jun''s eyes, although somewhat unwilling, he nodded: "yes, master."¡ª¡ª


    Today is the third watch. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 454

    On the central sea, a large ship, riding the wind and waves, sailed towards Zhongshen island at a very high speed. ¡Ê ¨J£¬


    Along the way, countless boats have been overtaken!


    At the beginning, some large ships with the same volume seemed to be a little unconvinced. They wanted to compete with this ship, and they also raised all the sails to catch up desperately.


    But it didn''t take long to get further and further away. In the end, even the shadow could not be seen.


    So, in the central sea, all those who had seen the ship sighed that they had never seen such a fast ship in their lives!


    On the deck of the bow, Chu Mo stood quietly in the bow, letting the wind on the sea blow.


    This ship was brought out of the magic world by him!


    This is a treasure ship from the fairyland!


    Driven by Xianjing, at full speed, you can reach the speed of Yuanying Laozu!


    In other words, at sea, the speed of this ship is much faster than that of Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo didn''t want to be too ostentatious, so this ship, which was incredibly fast in the eyes of other ships in the central sea, didn''t even play a thousandth of its real speed.


    Most importantly, this ship can not only sail at sea, but also fly!


    Although the treasure ship of the celestial world is not as advanced as the celestial world, it is definitely an incredible treasure in this human world.


    This ship, even in the fairy world, is also valuable. But for Chu Mo, it''s nothing. He just helped Lingdan hall refine a furnace of elixir. He didn''t want to be paid, as long as he took the ship.


    Chu Mo is now famous in the Lingdan hall, and the name "Lin Bai" has been heard throughout the Lingdan hall.


    Therefore, the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall in the human layer of the magic world was also rewarded. Although he didn''t move anywhere, his status was completely different from that in the past.


    Therefore, Chu Mo is now in the status of Lingdan hall. He can get almost anything he wants as long as it is in the world.


    So far, Chu Mo has harvested at the Lingdan hall. They are full of kindness.


    Chu Mo also understood in his heart that this goodwill may not be able to continue all the time, cultivate his own strength and establish his own forces. Is the real long-term way.


    This time, Chu Mo attended the sect meeting. In addition to returning to the ruins, he also had the idea of becoming famous for the ethereal palace.


    This comes from a conversation he had with Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe and big cock a few days ago.


    "Do you really want to take the ethereal palace all the way to heaven?" Miaoyi Niang thought Chu Mo was just saying that casually at first, but gradually, she noticed Chu Mo''s idea.


    "Yes, we are weak. To fight against those ancient sects that have been handed down for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years is nothing but a fool''s dream. Only by establishing our own power and letting it really grow, can we be qualified to fight for something and have the right to speak in the distant future." Chu Mo has seen too many scattered practices in the communication area of the letter board. Even though he has reached the extremely high realm of immortals and true immortals, his situation is still unsatisfactory.


    Compared with those who have a strong background behind them. It''s simply living in dire straits!


    On the contrary, look at the young generation with great power behind them. Although their realm is relatively low, they are energetic and just cultivate. Don''t think about anything else! Because the families and clans behind them will try their best to cultivate them.


    Once they encounter any danger, the forces behind them will soon intervene.


    And those casual repairs... Once they provoke big forces, they will either bow their heads and admit their mistakes, or flee to the end of the world from now on, or... Die!


    So A person''s strength, no matter how powerful, is ultimately limited.


    The longer Chu Mo stayed in the magic realm, the more sober he became to this understanding.


    Although building a force may face many difficulties, it will also add a lot of responsibilities. It''s not as free as the lone ranger.


    But after weighing the pros and cons, Chu Mo finally decided to quietly support a force that only belongs to his own control!


    Chu Mo learned from the spirit of the world that the demon who slaughtered his family with the blood melting method... Slaughtered the whole King City of the state of Chu should not enter the human world again, but he will definitely lay a means in the spirit world and wait for him.


    Therefore, Chu Mo plans to let Miaoyi Niang and other people completely separate from themselves after entering the spiritual world in the future. At least, on the surface, it should look irrelevant.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to experience the King City of Chu again.


    "So, what do you want to do?" Miaoyi Niang asked.


    "Taking the magic realm as a transit, I will do my best to provide opportunities for the disciples of the ethereal palace to practice. As long as he has talent, I can let him soar to the spiritual realm, the celestial realm and even... The celestial realm!" Chu Mo said lightly, "the human world is not a genius without outstanding talent, but because of the problem of cultivation environment, many geniuses simply have no chance to go higher. And this is our advantage!"


    Suddenly, Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and others understood the meaning of Chu Mo!


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes: "you mean... Take the whole human world as your talent resource reserve?"


    Chu Mo smiled and bared his teeth at the big cock. "Do you know that a chicken is too smart to be stewed?"


    Huang zhe stabbed at one side, "I''m ready for mushrooms."


    "Girl, you really have no conscience!" The rooster rolled his eyes and looked sad.


    However, Chu Mo''s proposal made several people all very excited. Chu Mo was right. In the human world, there is not no genius, nor is there no peerless Tianjiao with amazing talent. But because there is no chance to get good cultivation resources, many geniuses have died midway, and even many talented people may not even have the chance to become martial artists in their lifetime!


    Chu Mo doesn''t want this situation to continue. He wants to make Piaomiao palace the largest sect in the human world!


    He wants all the talented people in the world to become disciples of his ethereal palace!


    His confidence is Chu palace and the whole magic world!


    Just as Chu Mo has the confidence to find all the gifted children in the whole human world, his confidence... Comes from the big family in the heaven. It is a small magic weapon used to test blood, talent and physique.


    That kind of magic weapon is very common among the big families in the heaven, but for everyone under the heaven, that kind of thing is unthinkable!


    But Chu Mo can get it!


    This is Chu Mo''s confidence!


    And his ability to refine pills can exchange for a lot of resources.


    Chu Mo doesn''t believe that he can''t raise a storm in this human world by using the means of the heavenly clan?


    Then he is a waste.


    The wind on the deck was strong, but Chu Mo stood still. Looking at the sea level in the distance, his heart was surging.


    Behind him came a burst of footsteps, and Shen Xingxue''s soft voice rang out: "brother Chu..."


    As she became more and more familiar, Shen Xingxue no longer called Chu Mo Chu childe, but changed his name. In fact, Shen Xingxue is a few years older than Chu mo. however, girls, be careful, and Chu Mo doesn''t want to point it out.


    "Star snow." Chu Mo turned around and smiled at Shen Xingxue, "it''s windy outside. How did you run out?"


    "Can I join the ethereal palace in the future?" Shen Xingxue asked cautiously. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 455

    "What? Don''t put your position as the future leader of Feixian, but want to enter the ethereal palace?" Chu Mo looked at Shen Xingxue and asked with a smile. ¡î¡ú¡î¡ú£¬


    The pain at the bottom of my heart has been buried by Chu Mo, and revenge is needed, but it can''t affect too many people. Now he is the backbone of many people. If he can''t cheer up, everyone will be affected.


    Shen Xingxue blushed: "brother Chu knew to make fun of me. Where am I qualified to be the leader of Feixian? Besides, Piaomiao palace will soon surpass Feixian and become the strongest sect in the human world. I think it may not take too many years, and Feixian will become the only sect in the human world."


    "Oh? Are you so confident?" Chu Mo glanced at Shen Xingxue in surprise.


    Even if Shen Xing has seen the Chu palace, the Chu palace is the Chu palace, and the misty palace is the misty palace. Chu Mo cannot let too many people know the existence of the Chu palace. This is not selfishness, it is responsible for the spirit.


    He didn''t know whether the spirit of the world had violated the rules of the magic world by building a Chu palace for him in the magic world, but he didn''t want this to bring too much cause and effect to the spirit of the world.


    "Of course, I believe you." Shen Xingxue whispered, "I also believe that it won''t take many years for everyone in the whole human world to know how to choose."


    Chu Mo smiled: "OK, if you like, then join."


    Shen Xingxue nodded happily and said, "I will do my best to do what I should do."


    At this time, ZHONGSHEN Island appeared in Chu Mo''s line of sight.


    Chu Mo looked deeply at the horizon in front of him and whispered, "zongmen assembly, here we are!"


    On the dock of ZHONGSHEN Island, it is very lively.


    Sects from the other three continents arrived one after another.


    It is the first time for many people to go out so far. When they participate in this kind of event, their faces are all excited.


    Xihai sect also sent a large number of people to take charge of reception. These people have been arranged before. Which sects are each responsible for receiving.


    These days, elder Wang Tong of Xihai sect. There were three times. Every time, the host is a top Sect on the mainland.


    Today, his figure appears here again. Many people who know his identity are all a little curious. They don''t know which faction of people has arrived.


    But immediately, these people knew, a huge wooden boat. Leaning on the dock, then, a flag was raised high, and two simple characters were displayed on the flag, waving in the wind.


    These two words shocked everyone to speechless.


    "Lonely city!"


    Here comes the lonely city man who has almost never been born!


    Not only the Xihai sect, but also the Dahuang sect and the Castle Peak gate arrived at the dock to meet them.


    Including other sects that have come to Zhongshen island. They were all shocked and rushed to meet the people of the isolated city spontaneously.


    Qin Xiao''s feet, the moment he set foot on the earth, filled with pride in his heart.


    His realm, with several years of closed door practice, has entered the congenital middle stage.


    This is definitely a great achievement at his age.


    Many elders in the isolated city believe that Qin Xiao has the opportunity to take the final step!


    Break through inborn and soar to the upper limit!


    Qin Xiao himself. I think so.


    "One day, I, Qin Xiao, will personally avenge the humiliation you imposed on me. I will redouble it to you!" Qin Xiao looked at the people on the dock calmly and thought in his heart.


    "I, the leader of Xihai sect, together with the sect elders, welcome the Taoist friends of Gucheng!" Zhao Qing, the leader of the West Sea sect, is now smiling and bowing to Qin Xiao and others.


    Some disciples of Xihai sect. Watching the excitement from a distance, they had never seen such a bright smile on the head''s face.


    "Great wilderness sect leader Liu Quan, welcome all Taoist friends of Gucheng!" A thin middle-aged man, coming from the side, was also smiling.


    Zhao Qing glanced at Liu Quan, with a trace of disgust in his eyes, and was a little dissatisfied with his bossy approach.


    However, at this time, the leader of Qingshan sect also came, a fat old man in his fifties, saluting Qin Xiao and others with fists: "Sun Yan, the leader of Qingshan sect, welcome all Taoist friends of Gucheng."


    In fact, strictly speaking, even if it is a sword in the lonely city, the disciples of tianwaifeixian are not qualified to call each other Daoyou.


    What are you talking about before you get to Zhuji?


    But here, they are already a group of people standing at the highest place in the world. It''s nothing to use Taoist friends to honor each other.


    "Leader changshengtian... Welcome..."


    "Fire sect..."


    "Golden knife sect..."


    "Xianghe palace..."


    Because Qinglong continent is relatively close to ZHONGSHEN Island, these sects arrived relatively early, and now they are all gathered here.


    Even if Zhao Qing, the leader of Xihai sect, wants to get angry, he can only endure it now.


    There''s no way. The fame of the four sects, Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian, is too great. I''m afraid no one dares to be arrogant in front of them in the world. It''s reasonable to hear that the people of Gucheng have arrived and come to visit... Too.


    If the great wilderness sect or the Castle Peak sect presided over this sect meeting, Zhao Qing would also come to join the fun.


    I was relieved at this thought.


    Later, many sects from the basaltic continent, the white tiger continent and the rosefinch continent came to meet the first Gucheng people among the four sects.


    On the side of Gucheng, Qin Xiao led the team this time. He won''t participate in those competitions at the sect meeting, but he is going to enter the Guixu.


    Therefore, although I looked down on these people in front of me, I still showed a faint smile and politely returned one by one.


    In the eyes of people in these sects, this behavior has given them great face!


    This is the elder of Gucheng!


    And... He is also the youngest and most talented elder in the lonely city!


    If you can make friends with such people, no matter face or practical benefits, it will not be less.


    Among these people, Wang Tong, the elder of the West Sea sect, is the lighter one, because in his heart, he misses the ethereal palace from the state of Chu!


    Although Gu Cheng is strong, elder Qin Xiao has a promising future. The person that the four factions may decide to invite at the same time is even more than Qin Xiao in Wang Tong''s mind!


    In the distance, a mast rises gradually on the sea level.


    Wang Tong''s heart moved, and his heart said, here it is!


    At this time, all the other people also found another ship on the sea level, but what surprised them all was the speed of the ship... It was too fast!


    It''s like a big fish floating on the water!


    High speed towards the port!


    This speed made all those who saw the ship burst into a burst of exclamation.


    Later, more people looked at the ship and screamed one after another.


    "God... How can there be such a fast ship in this world?"


    "Is this, is this my blindness?"


    "Too fast!"


    "Unbelievable, is this another ship of the four schools?"


    At this time, on the ship, a flag, with the wind, directly unfolded. On the blue flag, three golden characters appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Misty palace¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 456

    Almost all the people who saw those three words showed a dumbfounded expression.


    Misty palace? What the hell?


    Probably this expression.


    Even some sect members from Xuanwu and Baihu all looked at those sect members from Zhuque with surprise. Although they didn''t speak, their eyes clearly expressed their thoughts.


    Isn''t the ethereal palace already extinct?


    As for the ethereal Palace on the Chu state of Qinglong continent, they have also heard of it. However, because the distance is too far, the vast majority of people do not regard the small sect established in the secular world as the same kind at all.


    Not to mention the ethereal palace, even if the names of Gucheng, Yijian, tianwai and Feixian are not the sects without this name in the secular world. They have also seen many names such as "a sword in a lonely city, a flying fairy in a lonely city".


    Never take it to heart.


    Who could have thought that a secular sect could really come to this sect meeting?


    In the vast majority of people who don''t know the details, the secular small sects don''t even have the ability to cross the central sea, do they?


    Qin Xiao naturally saw the three words of the misty Palace at a glance. His face sank instantly. That rather unpleasant and unpleasant memory suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Misty palace?" Qin Xiao''s face showed a cold smile, and his heart snorted coldly.


    The faces of those sects in Zhuque continent are also very ugly.


    In their eyes, these three words are simply hitting their faces!


    Although this ancient sect died completely in Zhuque continent, it was reborn on Qinglong continent, just like their totem in Zhuque continent.


    In particular, their news is relatively more spiritual. I know that some time ago, Piaomiao Palace also experienced a catastrophe. Those Piaomiao palace disciples who escaped from Zhuque mainland in those years all died.


    This news made them happy for a long time.


    But I didn''t expect it. This sect, unexpectedly, once again appeared at the sect meeting.


    Those who were beaten in the face were not only those sects in Zhuque mainland, but also those in Qinglong mainland. It''s not very good-looking.


    Among the group of people in changshengtian, a teenager''s eyes showed a cold light, and he looked at the ship that was speeding towards the port with hatred. This boy is fan Lizi! Changshengtian is the most outstanding genius of the younger generation!


    If we say today''s longevity day. The person who hates Chu mo the most is naturally fan Lizi. His master, Zhao Hongzhi, was hacked by Chu Mo!


    For fan Lizi, this hatred is no different from the Revenge of killing his father.


    In recent years, fan Lizi has been holding a breath in his heart to avenge his master and kill the man who was almost killed by him in those years.


    On the side of Xihai sect, Wang Tong glanced at Zhao Qing, the leader.


    Zhao Qing vaguely shook his head and motioned him to meet him.


    Original. Zhao Qing also wants to welcome him and pay attention. But he suddenly felt that this ethereal palace seemed to offend people... A little more!


    As a strong person, he is naturally very sensitive to the Qi mechanism of others. I can clearly feel that many people hate the ethereal palace very strongly.


    Wang Tong nodded faintly and went towards the port.


    At this time, the big ship. Still maintain the high-speed, rush to the dock!


    "It... Why is it so fast? Does it want to hit it?" Someone exclaimed.


    "Is this a boat? How can it be so fast? It''s incredible!"


    "Go back... It can''t stop at such a fast speed!" There was a cry of surprise in the crowd.


    moment The whole huge port wharf was in a mess!


    At this time, Chu Mo had returned to the cabin and looked at the chaotic scene on the dock. He didn''t have much expression on his face and was still driving the treasure ship. Sail at a very high speed.


    Since you want to be famous, you can''t keep a low profile at this time!


    Just as the ship was about to enter the waters of the port, a ship... Several sizes smaller than the treasure ship, suddenly appeared in front of the treasure ship.


    A group of people at the port who saw this scene immediately issued a burst of startling cries.


    Because at the speed of the ship Piaomiao palace, it must be too late to avoid!


    Some timid people have even closed their eyes and can''t bear to see the next tragedy.


    Many of the sects from Zhuque and Qinglong looked at this scene with great interest and shouted in their hearts: where did the ship come from? It''s too timely! Hit! Hit! Hit!


    Just under everyone''s gaze, the big ship with the flag of the ethereal palace made an incredible turn on the sea, just like a fast-moving martial artist, whose body method was perfect, swishing... Bypassing the obstacles in front of him.


    That''s it! This is a detour! Get around! It''s on!


    Everyone in the whole port... All looked silly!


    This is a huge ship!


    This is not a martial artist with excellent body method!


    How is that possible?


    How can you do this?


    All the people who witnessed this scene in the port were so crazy that they were going crazy!


    But it''s not over yet!


    When the big ship of Piaomiao palace bypassed the ship, the huge waves brought directly submerged the small ship!


    The power of huge waves appears in an instant!


    The ship, which was obviously very strong, suddenly fell apart under the slap of the huge waves!


    In the blink of an eye... It broke into countless pieces and floated on the sea!


    A few looming figures were struggling there.


    At this time, the big ship of the misty palace had long gone away from them and rushed directly to the dock at a constant speed!


    This scene once again startled the people on the dock, screaming and retreating backward.


    There are few people who can keep calm!


    Even the Xihai sect elder Wang Tong, who was very familiar with the ship, changed his face and muttered, "crazy, really crazy! How can this speed... Stop?"


    On the sea, the ship entered the docking position very accurately, and then, with a slight shock, it stopped there.


    In this scene, I really lost my chin.


    Because it really stopped!


    Moreover, the stability is completely unbelievable!


    Especially those who are familiar with ships feel that their world is about to collapse!


    So much inertia, how can it be so understated to stop?


    This is unreasonable!


    This is so unreasonable!


    Then, the big ship next to the side of the dock opened a door, and several figures flew out of the ship and landed there.


    One man and three women, er... And a... Chicken¡ª¡ª


    It broke out at the fourth watch today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 457

    A big cock?


    It''s really a big cock!


    This... What kind of combination is this?


    Wang Tong felt that he had also seen the world. When he was young, he also went out of the central sea and traveled around various continents. It''s really not that kind of ignorant people. They are knowledgeable.


    But at this moment, he really felt that he... Couldn''t.


    In front of this man and three women, the man''s abundant God is like jade, the figure is tall, and yuanyan stands there. The aura of the whole person is so strong that Wang Tong even thinks he has seen the leader of Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian!


    Those three women, young and beautiful, all exude a noble and confident atmosphere.


    Even the big cock is full of energy. In his eyes... It seems that he is emitting a breath of arrogance!


    Wang Tong felt that he was really crazy.


    Chu Mo calmly looked at people with different eyes. When his eyes swept over the group of people in changshengtian, he swept over fan Lizi and didn''t even stop... For a moment!


    Of course, he recognized the boy who looked at him with hatred on his face. It was a few years ago, when he was going to worship the eternal life, that sinister bear child.


    I felt the breath of golden stone on the bear child.


    But, so what?


    This kind of state, in front of him now, can''t even take a hit.


    Looking at him more is tantamount to giving him great face.


    Fan Lizi over there seemed to be greatly humiliated. At the moment Chu Mo appeared, he naturally recognized who the young man was?


    Compared with a few years ago, the appearance of Chu Mo has changed a lot, but it is not big!


    Or the kind of annoying... Handsome!


    The most unbearable thing for fan Lizi is that the other party clearly saw him, but completely ignored him!


    For what?


    Like a ground beetle, why does he have the confidence to ignore him now?


    Fan Lizi wanted to have an attack, but suddenly he felt a dangerous look coming from his side. He didn''t go to see it, and he knew that it was a Changsheng elder who led the team.


    Fan Lizi knew very well that the elder was warning him!


    Don''t let him act rashly!


    Fan Lizi knows. But he wanted to roar up to the sky. I want to tell the world that this Chu Mo is not as terrible as you think! He must have pretended! His master... Has soared! In this world, he is simply a garbage without any foundation!


    What''s worth your attention about such garbage?


    But he dare not.


    Chu Mo''s eyes fell on the people in the lonely city who had not left. When he saw Qin Xiao, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "We meet again?" Chu Mo''s voice was a little low, with a touch of banter. It doesn''t sound like it was sent by someone his age.


    Qin Xiao over there blushed instantly and gave Chu Mo a cold look: "I don''t know you!"


    This face... A little hard!


    At least a few thousand people are gathered in the port at the moment!


    And these thousands of people, no matter which one, have a head and a face. People with some status!


    At this moment, everyone became excited.


    Fan Lizi waved his fist fiercely, with a kind of catharsis pleasure.


    Those people on the rosefinch continent also had the same reaction as fan Lizi. They all kept in mind the hatred that rosefinch would perish.


    In that war, it was not only the rosefinch club that suffered heavy losses. Almost all the sects in the whole rosefinch continent were involved.


    Therefore. This group of people on Zhuque continent hate Piaomiao palace most.


    On the side of Qinglong mainland, many people also looked at Chu Mo with schadenfreude. The storm of that year also affected Qinglong mainland. Although the loss is not as big as that of Zhuque mainland. But it''s not small.


    Wang Tong felt that his sweat was coming down. He wanted to say a few words to save the scene, but the problem was that now the matter had involved such a behemoth as Gucheng. His status... What he wants to say is a little inappropriate!


    Zhou Jun, who was hiding in the crowd, was originally called by his master. Find a chance to make amends for Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang!


    But now in this situation, how dare he stand up? The whole person was scared silly.


    Then he realized that the sect he despised and the people he despised had such a great influence!


    Yes, being hated by sects in both continents at the same time, and being ridiculed by the youngest elder in Gucheng... Has completely explained their power!


    If he was Zhou Jun, even if he wanted to be ridiculed by the elders of Gucheng, people would not pay attention to him!


    Chu Mo smiled and looked at Qin Xiao, "am I wrong? Aren''t you the Guyu elder who was slapped by my master?"


    Suddenly, the whole scene, there are thousands of people in the port dock, a dead silence!


    Everyone''s eyes showed incredible light, and some people on Qinglong and Zhuque showed the color of memory on their faces.


    Qin Xiao was caught out of the void by the demon king and slapped, which was not widely spread.


    On the one hand, not many people know, on the other hand, it is because of Qin Xiao''s identity.


    The elder of the lonely city, who dares to chew the root of his tongue?


    Now Chu Mo said this, and many people''s faces showed embarrassment. At the same time, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, they all became cautious.


    Of course, some people looked at Chu Mo, full of schadenfreude. They felt that Chu Mo was simply ignorant!


    These people are waiting for Gu Yu, the elder of Gucheng, to get angry and teach Chu Mo a lesson. Better... Slap him to death!


    Qin Xiao''s face turned blue and white for a while. Finally, he shrugged with a sneer: "even if I lost once in those years, it wasn''t in your hands. What kind of thing are you? I''m too lazy to see things like you. If you can stand out from the sect meeting and are qualified to enter the Guixu, I won''t mind giving you a good advice."


    With that, Qin Xiao took a group of disciples from Gucheng and left.


    Just go!


    This made all those who wanted to watch the excitement very disappointed. Unexpectedly, the dignified elder of Gucheng let Chu Mo go so lightly.


    "He is worthy of being a top-level person, and he is really self-contained."


    "It''s fair to admit that you''ve lost!"


    "Hehe, I guess I don''t want to bully the small with the big?"


    In the crowd, there were bursts of voices of discussion.


    Chu Mo also didn''t expect Qin Xiao to endure it, and he was a little unhappy in his heart. He also wanted to use the elder of the isolated city to intimidate those people who didn''t know how to live or die on Zhuque and Qinglong.


    As a result, the other party didn''t take the bait


    But there''s always a chance, isn''t there?


    Chu Mo glanced at Wang Tong lightly, "are you?"


    At this moment, the muscles on Wang Tong''s face finally came to life, revealing a bright smile that even he couldn''t believe: "I''m Wang Tong, a senior elder of Xihai sect, who is specially responsible for receiving His Majesty the king of Chu."


    Those who hadn''t left all twitched on their faces. A sentence from the king of Chu made them so annoyed!


    It''s really fucking unreasonable. The bullshit king of a secular country is so dignified... He has become a distinguished guest of the sect meeting. Where can he reason? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 458

    In this way, accompanied by Wang Tong and others, Chu Mo took Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe, and the rooster. In the eyes of everyone, Shi Shi ran got on the luxury carriage that Xihai sect had already prepared.


    Many people''s eyes have become very complicated. In particular, fan Lizi, who lives in changshengtian, felt that he didn''t have a bad breath in his chest. He felt like a mountain pressing there, and he felt uncomfortable to death.


    He didn''t understand why such a arrogant secular ground beetle, even Gu Yu elder of Gucheng, avoided the direct conflict with him?


    Aren''t you afraid of falling into the name of an isolated city like this?


    However, no matter how he couldn''t figure it out, he couldn''t change the facts in front of him. The person he despises has really grown up now.


    At this time, many people''s eyes fell on the ship with the flag of the misty palace!


    This is a real treasure ship!


    The eyes of countless people all showed a hot and greedy light.


    If they can get the ship, doesn''t it mean that they can also cross the ocean?


    Even if you practice to a very high level, this endless ocean is still a forbidden area for almost all human beings.


    But now, no matter how many people are interested in this ship, they all dare not act rashly. At least, they will not take action until they thoroughly understand the details of this ethereal palace.


    The roads on Zhongshen island are quite flat, all paved with neat stone slabs. The carriage ran on it fast, but it didn''t feel bumpy at all. From this point, we can see that the sects on Zhongshen island have really made great efforts and paid a lot for the sect meeting.


    The whole sea area here belongs to Xihai sect, and the port is not far from the place where you stay. Wang Tong found an excuse, got on Chu Mo''s carriage, and sincerely apologized for his apprentice Zhou Jun.


    "The scoundrel is not sensible. When I went to invite His Majesty the king of Chu, I offended him a lot. I''m here to apologize to his Majesty the king of Chu for the scoundrel."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. Then with a faint smile, he said, "Mr. Wang is too polite. At that time, it seemed that there was a little unhappiness between his apprentice and his elder sister. However, the matter has passed, and I didn''t take it to heart."


    If just in the port. If that didn''t happen, Wang Tong might still think that Chu Mo was a little too big.


    You are a young man under the age of 20. No matter how powerful, your status is there. As an elder of a big sect, I sincerely apologize to you, so you treat me with such an equal and somewhat excessive attitude?


    But with the just happened, Wang Tong had a clear understanding in his heart. He had felt that this young man. It''s really not for no reason that they can be valued by the four schools!


    How about the combat power, not to mention for the time being, just the calm demeanor and the aura when facing everyone, is enough to move Wang Tong.


    If it were Wang Tong, he would never have the courage to talk to Qin Xiao, the youngest elder in Gucheng.


    "His Majesty the king of Chu has a large number. I''ll ask the villain to apologize to his Majesty in person later." Wang Tong said with a smile.


    "It''s really unnecessary." Chu Mo was dumbfounded and laughed: "I''m not so unmeasured, but I''m actually a little proud, and there''s no big mistake. After more training in the future, I''ll really mature."


    Looking at the mature tone of the young man in front of him, who is much smaller than his scoundrel, Wang Tong felt a little different in his heart, but he was not annoyed at all, and nodded with a smile.


    Xihai school has strong financial resources. The accommodation prepared for all guests is very luxurious. For this, Xihai sect is also taking great pains.


    After all, the sects that come to the sect meeting have different levels of strength. Can''t that kind of small sect be treated like a sect like Gucheng? However, in this way, it is also prone to a problem.


    It''s between sects with similar strength levels, because of the treatment. Don''t say goodbye to each other.


    Xihai sect has done a lot of work to prevent this kind of thing from happening, but... There are too many sects this time. It''s not that you can completely avoid it if you do the work in advance.


    This is not, Chu Mo''s carriage on their side, just arrived at the door of the residence arranged by the West Sea sect, and heard a quarrel over there.


    "Piaomiao palace? The sect that was destroyed on the Zhuque continent? Why is a dead sect qualified to live in such a good place?"


    In the carriage, Wang Tong frowned directly, and his face showed an unhappy color.


    His arrangement for the residence of Piaomiao palace is one level lower than that of the top school of changshengtian. It''s low, but it''s just that the courtyard is a little smaller. In terms of facilities, there is no difference. Just now, Wang Tong was still hesitating about whether to arrange a residence for the Piaomiao palace and raise it to a higher level.


    But then I saw that there were only four people and a chicken in the Piaomiao palace. Thinking about that residence... It was completely useless. In addition, from the conversation with Chu Mo, we can judge that this young man is not the kind of person who cares about small things.


    Wang Tong also gave up the idea.


    But what I didn''t expect was that there would be such an unattractive person running to compete for residence with the ethereal palace?


    Are all the people of this sect stupid? Don''t you know what just happened at the port?


    Gu Yu, the youngest elder in Gucheng, retreated from this young man. What qualifications do you have to fight for? Do you think you are better than the people in the lonely city?


    Chu Mo sat in the carriage, but he didn''t show any anger, and his expression was calm. Seeing Wang Tong frown, Chu Mo even smiled and said, "elder Wang doesn''t have to care too much, just let the people below solve it."


    Wang Tong smiled awkwardly and nodded, "I''m really sorry, we didn''t treat well."


    At this time, The arrogant voice outside sounded again: "Yo, people are coming? So what if they come? Don''t mention the port to me, annoying! A shabby sect, a total of four people and a chicken, his mother... That chicken is not small enough to stew a pot! That is to say, the elder of Gucheng is self-restraint. If it''s Lao Tze, he will directly seize the chicken to stew! Then kick the king of Chu into the sea to feed the shark. What''s the matter? I said that, there is seed to beat me!"


    "Lu Changlao, this matter... It''s really not up to us. Don''t embarrass us." A woman''s voice rang out.


    "Embarrass you? Hey, you look so beautiful, how can I embarrass you? I just can''t stand that ethereal palace!" The arrogant voice sneered, "why, I put my words here today. In this place, our stone sword sect wants it!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 459

    Wang Tong''s face cooled instantly. ¡Ý ¡Ý read ¡Ö Book V ¡¤ 1 ©à K ©à Anshu... He recognized that this voice came from a female elder of the West Sea sect. Most importantly, this female elder is one of his lovers!


    Why should a woman who loves her be humble in front of others?


    Wang Tong looked at Chu Mo apologetically: "sorry, your majesty, I''ll go down and deal with it!"


    With that, without waiting for Chu Mo''s answer, Wang Tong directly opened the door, got out of the carriage, and walked towards the direction of the quarrel. Without even looking at it, he said faintly, "the elder of xiaxihai sect, Wang Tong, is in charge of the general reception of this sect meeting. What? Are the friends of Sitong sword sect dissatisfied with the arrangement below? If you are dissatisfied, you can talk to me here, but this is the residence of the noble guest of the ethereal palace. Please move to another place first."


    Wang Tong''s words were not cold, but they were by no means polite, leaving little face for this stone sword sect.


    "Yo, that''s right?" The man who spoke was less than 40 years old, of medium build, with a strong breath, Looking at Wang Tong with a sneer: "Our stone sword sect, why should it be countless levels higher than the Piaomiao palace of laoshizi? Why is their residence so much better than ours? It''s so much larger? There are more than 100 people in our stone sword sect, and many people have to squeeze a room. ¦«, to read books ¡Ê 1 ¦« K ¦« AHU... This bullshit Piaomiao palace, there are only four people and an animal. Why do they occupy such a large place? Elder Wang Tong? Nothing Pass a word! I''m a little angry, but it''s just that I''m angry and beg for justice! "


    These words were resounding. Even Chu Mo in the carriage couldn''t help but show a surprised expression, and said in his heart, this rouchanglao of the four-way sword sect is not as reckless as he showed.


    Chu Mo, who was still thinking of going down to have a look, simply sat in the carriage and didn''t move. At the same time, it also sends a message to the big cock and the other three women who are about to lose control. Don''t take rash actions!


    Chu Mo had never heard of the stone sword sect, but he could feel that the other party was coming for him.


    There are many enemies in the misty palace. Chu Mo didn''t know which one the other was. Therefore, watching the changes is the most appropriate response.


    After all, this is the territory of Xihai sect. As the host of this sect meeting. ¨d if the Xihai sect can''t even solve this problem, I''m afraid they have no honor on their own. Now it''s up to Wang Tong to solve it.


    "Fair?" Hearing this, Wang Tong laughed and looked at Lu Changlao of the stone sword sect with a ponderous expression: "this sentence came out of the mouth of elder Lu. It really surprised me."


    Over there, Lu Chang looked at Wang Tong coldly, "what''s the accident?"


    Wang Tong sneered, "do you think the residence of Piaomiao palace was arranged by our Xihai sect?"


    "Isn''t it?" Lu Changlao was a little surprised.


    "The treatment of the Piaomiao palace was decided by the heads of the four sects of the sword of the lonely city and the flying immortals outside the sky." Wang Tong said faintly.


    When Wang Tong finished saying these words, Lu Changlao''s expression was not generally wonderful, and the shame after he was stunned to disbelief was extremely vivid. To read a Book ¡¤ 1 ©à K ©à a £ü h £ü u £ü he looked at Wang Tong blearily: "what elder Wang said... Is it true?"


    Wang Tong at this time. The more I look down on Lu Changlao of the stone sword sect in my heart, I really want to look up to you if you are tough to the end, but you suddenly counseled at this time. Is that just kind of arrogant and domineering appearance that only dares to bully the soft and fear the hard?


    However, as the elder in charge of reception, Wang Tong would not offend Lu Changlao to death, but nodded calmly: "yes, Lu Changlao, do you want to see the handwritten letter of the leaders of the four major sects?"


    "Ah. Uh, no, no, forget it. Hey, since it''s a misunderstanding, that''s it." Elder Lu said, taking a group of people from the stone sword sect, and left directly in despair.


    Wang Tong looked at the back of elder Lu, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. Later, he personally followed Chu Mo and others, and then led them to this exquisite courtyard.


    Chu Mo casually asked, "how can the ethereal palace have attracted the attention of the four schools?"


    Wang Tong replied respectfully, "Your Majesty, the king of Chu, is young and promising. He is not only the leader of the secular world, but also the leader of the young generation in the cultivation world. It is natural that he has attracted the attention of the four schools.? ¡Ö to read? ¡Ü books ¡Ä ¡Í ¡Í 1 ©à K ¡Ä Anshu ¡¤"


    Chu Mo smiled and said nothing more, but his heart was more or less vigilant.


    In Chu Mo''s view, the attention of the four parties is not a good thing. Nine times out of ten, those people want to make their way for them in the return market.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t care much, because his purpose was also to enter Guixu!


    Wang Tong arranged everything very well for the Piaomiao palace. He was meticulous and comprehensive.


    Chu Mo and others were also very satisfied.


    However, the stone sword sect wanted to find fault with the misty palace, but it went back in despair. This matter was still spread out.


    After hearing this, many people all laughed at the stone sword sect and were secretly vigilant. I didn''t expect that this sect, which was reborn in the secular world, even paid attention to the top schools such as Gucheng Yijian and tianwaifeixian.


    "It seems that you should be careful when facing people of this sect in the future."


    "It is said that in the ethereal palace, there are two women from Feixian..."


    "The king of Chu Mo caused a lot of waves on Qinglong big 6. Many sects on Qinglong big 6 and Zhuque big 6 have suffered from him and hate him to the bone, but he still lives well. This is his ability!"


    It took only one day for these people in the misty palace to successfully become a big topic before the start of this religious meeting.


    Chu Mo''s side were quiet, all in their own homes, and did not walk around.


    Wang Tong also quietly told the details of Chu Mo Sitong sword sect.


    "It was originally an affiliated sect of Gucheng. No wonder you came to find fault..." Chu Mo said to Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue.


    "They should have heard about what happened on the dock, so they thought of coming to trouble and trying to please Gucheng. Unexpectedly, this flattery directly flattered them." Miaoyi Niang sneered.


    Shen Xingxue chuckled, "it''s estimated that we all feel that we are fewer people, so it''s easier to bully."


    Huang Zhen snorted coldly, "if it weren''t for the childe''s stop today, I would have done it. My strength is so weak, and I still learn to provoke others. I really don''t know how to live or die!"


    The rooster drooped his eyelids and said, "what''s the matter? In fact, at that time, the only person who wanted to make trouble was not the fool of the stone sword sect, but ah, that Wang Tong was a smart man. He directly pointed out that the four sects were paying attention to us and blocked all the troubles behind us. But... Look, after the sect meeting officially starts, some people will not give up!"


    "Where did we provoke them? Why are we so targeted?" Shen Xingxue was a little angry, but her small face was angry.


    Miaoyi Niang smiled bitterly and shook her head. Her experience was much more than Shen Xingxue. She had already seen these things. Holding Shen Xingxue''s soft and slender hand, he smiled and said, "this is the Jianghu!"


    At four o''clock. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 460

    "I don''t quite understand the meaning of Jianghu. ¡ñ -," Shen Xingxue looked at Miaoyi Niang with a blank face, and then looked at Chu Mo and Huang Zhe.


    Huang Zhen shook his head: "I don''t understand these, but when I was still very weak, there was always a strong existence that wanted to kill me. At that time, I was also thinking, where on earth did I provoke them? I didn''t occupy their territory or compete with them for resources, but when they saw me, they had no reason, just wanted to kill me."


    Shen Xingxue blinked his eyes, revealing a naive light: "what happened later?"


    "Later, after many crises of life and death, I finally realized a truth." Huang Yun whispered, "those who want to kill me should be afraid that when I get stronger, I will kill them."


    "This, what reason is this?" Shen Xingxue was stunned.


    Huang zhe said with a serious face, "the law of the yuan beast, in fact, is much simpler than the law of human beings, that is, the law of the jungle, so many things have no reason at all, and do not need a reason. What I just said is also the reason I thought for them after I opened my mind."


    Shen Xingxue twitched at the corner of her mouth, and then looked at Miaoyi Niang: "what about us? Who did our Piaomiao palace provoke?"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled bitterly. She didn''t know how to explain to this simple girl that most people in the world have a good temper that can''t see others'' development.


    At this time, Chu Mo said faintly, "in fact, in a word, jealous people laugh, and hate you better than me."


    Saying this, he looked at Shen Xingxue: "do you think no sect wants to replace Feixian? Just like this time, many people may think, why should we abide by the will issued by your four sects? If we have the same power as the four sects, we don''t need to look at your four sects'' faces anymore."


    At this time, Shen Xingxue seemed to finally understand something. She murmured, "because brother Chu, you have a great talent. Because you have a master of the peerless strong, because your future is unlimited, you are likely to surpass them and stand on their heads. They can''t stand it. They are afraid of being threatened by you in the future, is that right?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "you finally understand."


    "In that case, the four factions"


    Chu Mo said, "the four sects have no good intentions. They have pushed the misty palace to the opposite of all sects in the world. Then, they also want to use my ability to explore Guixu."


    "Ah, my little aunt, she has closed down. Will she really issue such orders?" shenxingxue said incredulously.


    Miaoyi Niang sighed softly, "master, she gave this order a long time ago."


    Shen Xingxue lowered her head and whispered, "why do we have to do this if we all live in peace?"


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at her and said, "if it''s all like you, the world will be really peaceful."


    An exchange has a great impact on Shen Xingxue, a simple girl.


    Because all the time, Shen Xingxue has been well protected by her little aunt, Feixian leader Shen aobing, who never let her know those dirty things.


    This certainly made Shen Xingxue avoid a lot of trouble, but the same, also caused her to today, so simple reason.


    Shen Xingxue never knew that the world was so gray, and now suddenly found out. There are too many different places in the world from what she imagined. For a time, she felt a little confused.


    Therefore. For several days in a row, Shen Xingxue was a little out of his mind.


    Even Chu Mo was a little worried. Let her know whether some of the dark sides of the world would be too cruel.


    But Miaoyi Niang told Chu Mo that this was the price of growth.


    "She is actually very smart, and should be able to figure out these things completely soon. Otherwise, in the future, she needs to experience more things around us. At that time, who has time to enlighten her?" Miaoyi Niang''s words made Chu Mo speechless.


    In fact, Chu Mo really grew up in the past two years.


    In the magic world, he has experienced too many twists and turns, and there are too many strange stories on the letter board.


    For example, what happened to Qin Shi and Dong Yu is enough to make Shen Xingxue stunned for a long time.


    On the fourth day of coming here, someone finally came to visit.


    A beautiful young woman with smart eyes, but wearing a very earthy cotton dress, came to visit alone.


    "My name is Hua Xiaoya, are you Chu Mo?" the young woman''s eyes are very beautiful, very divine, and she looks up and down at Chu Mo impolitely.


    "Er, I am. Excuse me, what can I do for you?" Chu Mo asked politely.


    "Well, nothing, just come and have a look." Hua Xiaoya said, walking into the yard, commenting while walking, "this yard is good. Although it''s a little small, it''s better because it''s exquisite."


    "Chu Mo looked at this familiar girl with a speechless face, and glanced at Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue around him. That means, who is this girl


    Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang were also dazed, but Miaoyi Niang quickly reacted and asked with a smile, "Hua Xiaoya, are you a sword man?"


    "Hey, you know me," Hua Xiaoya looked at Miaoyi Niang in surprise, and then suddenly said, "I know, you are Miaoyi Niang, Feixian disciple." she said and looked at Shen Xingxue: "you should be the princess Shen Xingxue."


    Shen Xingxue nodded slightly, "you can call me Xingxue."


    "Oh, you''re so beautiful, I like you." Hua Xiaoya smiled, her eyes like two crescent moons: "I just like a weak girl like you."


    "Shen Xingxue''s face was crimson, and she was very shy by Hua Xiaoya''s direct.


    At this time, Hua Xiaoya looked at Miaoyi Niang and said, "I just heard your name. Come and have a look, and see what kind of apprentice Qin Guyu was who could slap Qin Guyu."


    "Chu Mo was covered with black lines, thinking that you are really a disciple of Yijian, and you should speak so casually


    At this time, Hua Xiaoya looked at Chu Mo, and her eyes suddenly showed a sense of war. She said with a smile, "Chu Mo, why don''t we have a duel?"


    Chu Mo was startled directly, looked at Hua Xiaoya with a wary face and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Oh, a big man, how can I treat you like this?" Hua Xiaoya said casually.


    Chu Mo looked helpless: "Miss Hua, it seems that we haven''t known each other so well."


    "I''m getting familiar with it slowly," Hua Xiaoya said with a natural look on her face. Then she glanced at Shen Xingxue, rolled her eyes, and said, "I want to make friends with you."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and thought, do you have an idea about Shen Xingxue? Of course, he must not say this in front of Shen Xingxue, otherwise this simple girl may not think of herself.


    At this time, a voice came from a distance: "Hua Xiaoya, you are making trouble everywhere again."


    Hua Xiaoya quickly flashed directly behind the rockery in the yard, then showed her head and looked out carefully.


    Chu Mo several people, suddenly a face speechless. To be continued.

 Chapter 461

    With the sound, a middle-aged woman in her 40s or so, dressed in a plain calico shirt, came here angrily. Her direction, with Hua Xiaoya and Chu Mo, just formed a triangle. In the direction of this middle-aged woman, Hua Xiaoya can''t be seen.


    So the flower girl over there looked at Chu Mo ghostly, and kept winking at Chu Mo, with a pleading face. Her face was as white and tender as a shelled egg, with a flattering smile.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his heart said that the girl really didn''t treat herself as an outsider.


    At this time, the middle-aged woman had come over and knew that Hua Xiaoya was here, but she first showed an apologetic smile to Chu Mo''s people: "the little girl is naughty and has caused you trouble. I''ll take her away now."


    At this time, Hua Xiaoya has hidden behind the rockery. Even Shen Xingxue, a girl of this kind of good baby, straight draws corners of her mouth and says in her heart that you think you are a secular ordinary person? Playing hide and seek in front of a group of masters... I can really think of it!


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "no, it''s very interesting for AI."


    Hua Sanniang glanced at Chu Mo, somewhat surprised, with a suspicious expression on her face: "you are the first to say so, do you like that naughty girl?"


    Chumerton was a little embarrassed when he said that he couldn''t be such a mother, as if his daughter couldn''t get married


    "Cough, I don''t like it, but I think Miss Hua is quite true!" Chu Mo explained.


    Who knows, Hua Sanniang didn''t care about Chu Mo''s explanation at all. She turned around and walked away, saying, "just like it. I always thought no one wanted this girl. Then... You cultivate your feelings slowly, and I''ll go first."


    Chu Mo was stunned.


    Shen Xingxue was dumbfounded.


    Miaoyi Niang was dumbfounded.


    Just watch Hua Sanniang go, go, go?


    It''s really special. Let''s go!


    Cultivate a big head ghost!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    At this time, Hua Xiaoya stretched out her head and brain and slipped out from behind the rockery. She looked at Chu Mo and said, "don''t be general with my mother. She''s like this..."


    Chu Mo several people full of black lines, you are no more reliable than your mother, where to go?


    Regardless of whether it was reliable or not, Miss Hua Xiaoya successfully entered the interior of the ethereal palace.


    Well, if she had a different mind, she would have been halfway there.


    However, Chu Mo couldn''t feel that this big unreliable girl would have any other thoughts.


    "Drink and drink! Xingxue, you can''t do this. You are the direct disciple of Feixian. How can you do without drinking?" Hua Xiaoya sat on the chair and rolled up her sleeves high. The white jade arm like a lotus root was exposed, and the same white and delicate face was flushed with excitement.


    The girl has drunk a kilo of wine. Her bright eyes are shining and she looks very happy.


    Shen Xingxue''s face was crimson, and she also drank it. She was teased by Hua Xiaoya more.


    Chu Mo even felt a similar temperament with Shen aobing from Hua Xiaoya, and secretly guessed in his heart: this girl should not be like Shen aobing... Like women?


    "Hey. Chu Mo, why don''t you drink? Fortunately, you''re still a man. Do you look like you? I drink a cup in one gulp, and you drink it in one gulp... Er. A SIP is only a sip, and you raise fish?" Hua Xiaoya''s smart eyes stared round and glared at Chu mo.


    Miaoyi Niang over there can''t watch anymore. As soon as she was about to speak, she saw Hua Xiaoya smilingly holding up her glass and calling out, "yiniang sister..."


    Miaoyi Niang suddenly got goose bumps all over. Looking at Hua Xiaoya with a wary face.


    Hua Xiaoya continued to say sweetly, "sister yiniang, what people like most is your white and beautiful big sister... Come on, let''s have a drink?"


    Finally, the chaotic banquet ended in peace.


    The reason for peace is that Huang Zhe''s girl is really out of sight. She shares wine with Hua Xiaoya and directly turns the girl over.


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that Huang zhe had such a good drinking capacity before.


    Because it''s easy for everyone here to use energy to turn wine. Just a little mental skill can turn all the alcohol into power.


    But that''s boring, isn''t it?


    Everyone drinks together, which is the slightly tipsy atmosphere. If it''s not that Hua Xiaoya is too disrespectful and wants to flirt when she sees a sister.


    Huang zhe first sent Hua Xiaoya to the guest room, and then returned Shen Xingxue, who was also drunk, to the room.


    The rooster didn''t appear at all. This guy has been talking about it since he came to Zhongshen island. He said that he sensed a breath of primitive divine birds here and went to look for opportunities by himself.


    Finally, only Chu Mo, Miaoyi Niang and Huang zhe were left in the room.


    Yijian is also wonderful. Let Hua Xiaoya fool around here, and no one comes to ask more.


    It directly broke all the illusions of Chu Mo about the four top sects in the human world.


    Out of tune sword, the leader likes women''s flying immortals, and a group of hard work has produced a very talented scum tianwai, which is also very scum and unpleasant lonely city.


    Well, these are the four most powerful top schools in the human world.


    Chu Mo was a little confused.


    "I didn''t expect you to drink so well?" Looking at Huang zhe who sent people back, Miaoyi Niang praised him.


    Huang zhe smiled shyly, "it''s OK. When practicing on the mountain, he stole more than half of the precious wine of the monkey family because of greedy drinking, which almost caused a fire..."


    "..." Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang were all speechless, and they didn''t expect this girl to have such a tough past.


    "Then what happened?" Speaking of curiosity, as long as women are strong, it has nothing to do with personality and age.


    "Later, I convinced those silly monkeys and paid tribute to me every year..." Huang zhe whispered with some embarrassment.


    "Hahaha." Miaoyi Niang was very happy to hear this, looked at Huang Bi and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful?"


    Huang zhe carefully glanced at Chu Mo, and saw that there was no unhappy expression on Chu Mo''s face, so he was relieved: "in fact, the world of Yuan beast is relatively simple, not as treacherous as the human world. Of course, there are also bad things occasionally, such as the big black snake."


    "How did you get angry?" Chu Mo asked.


    "In fact, it''s quite simple. At that time, we were the two most powerful yuan beasts in that area. The black snake had always had other ideas about me and wanted to repair with me. But I hated it very much and never agreed. Besides, his strength was not as good as mine at that time, and he was always suppressed by me." Huang Zhe''s smart eyes twinkled with the light of memory and said softly, "later, my strength reached the critical point. When I was ready to cross the robbery, the annoying guy bothered me again. In order to get rid of his entanglement, I pretended to promise him to wait a year later."¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 462

    "Because in less than a year, I can survive and fly." Huang zhe said with a smile, "at that time, I thought I had deceived him. Who ever thought that he actually saw through my lie? I made a lot of preparations to survive the robbery and found a special secret place. The power of the robbery is much greater than I imagined, but if no one bothers me, I can survive."


    "The snake shot?" Miaoyi Niang''s eyebrows showed some evil spirit. What she hated most in her life was the scum of this kind of schemer behind her back.


    "Yes, he shot at me at the most critical time, and I was seriously injured on the spot, so I had to use the secret arts to escape. Fortunately, I was prepared in advance and was not found by that guy. In this way, I rebuilt for many years, and finally, when he was about to survive the robbery, I was ready to report back." Huang zhe said unhappily, "I didn''t expect that the guy''s strength was so strong at that time. If it weren''t for meeting the childe, I''d have to practice again for decades to recover completely."


    Huang Zhe''s life experience is actually quite simple, but now Chu Mo, who is also well-informed, is somewhat sensitive to the differences between Huang Zhe and ordinary yuan beasts.


    Although the vast majority of nine level yuan beasts in the human world can be incarnated in human form, they are generally somewhat flawed. Moreover, after they become human, their attack means and power are certainly not as good as the noumenon, at least twoorthree percent worse.


    But here in Huang Zhe, it''s not at all like this.


    The girl turned into a human form, which was almost no different from her body, and after turning into a human form, she couldn''t see any flaws.


    Maybe the real top power can see her breath different from human at a glance, but ordinary people simply don''t realize that she is not human at all.


    "Don''t care too much. After we enter the spirit world later, my sister will take you to find the snake and break it up. Let Chu Mo make snake soup for us!" Miaoyi Niang said with a domineering face.


    "I think it''s better to barbecue." This girl is also true.


    Finally, the three chatted for a long time before arriving at sleepy and dispersing separately.


    Early the next morning, Hua Xiaoya shouted in the yard.


    "Chu Mo, come out and fight!"


    Chu Mo, who had run his mind method for a whole week again, slowly opened his eyes and began to evolve his cultivation skills in his mind instead of paying attention to Hua Xiaoya.


    This is what Chu Mo has to do every day, as his cultivation gets deeper and deeper. The understanding of Kung Fu is becoming more and more comprehensive.


    Some things that were difficult to understand in the past can be understood slowly, and even become comprehensive.


    Finally, it was Shen Xingxue, a gentle girl, who got up, made breakfast and called Chu mo. Chu Mo stopped feeling.


    Originally, there were servants here, but they were sent back by Miaoyi Niang. There are only so many of them. It''s not that you can''t take care of yourself. There are some outsiders here, even if it doesn''t matter, but it''s always inconvenient.


    Hua Xiaoya bited the steamed bread in her hand viciously. Looking at Chu Mo discontentedly, she felt that this fabled young man was not at all straightforward in doing things. Mother-in-law, is it so difficult to fight?


    Chu Mo naturally didn''t care about this self familiar crazy girl.


    After a hard work last night. It''s also a little understanding of Hua Xiaoya''s temperament. Say she has no intention, by no means. This girl looks crazy, but in fact, she does things with discretion; Say she has a plan... But who has seen such a careless girl like her? Dare a person go to someone else''s house and share wine with others? Is it still night?


    Not to mention the identity of her sword.


    I''ve never seen such an unreliable biography.


    The legitimate disciples of a small sect are all kinds of reserved and proud


    In short, Hua Xiaoya successfully became friends with Chu Mo with her unreliable temperament.


    Until the sect meeting officially opened, the girl didn''t want to go back. She said she would simply show up as a disciple of the ethereal palace.


    The unbearable Hua Sanniang came to the door and took it back with her ears.


    However, the words that Hua Sanniang said before leaving also made Chu Mo jumpy.


    "I''ll take this girl back first. At least she''s one of our swords now, but it doesn''t hinder the feelings between you. When you come back, you can communicate slowly..."


    Ah, shit! Communication bullshit!


    Looking at Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue who are hiding by the side, Chu Mo has a feeling of going crazy.


    He is even a little suspicious now. Elder Wang Tong scared Lu Changlao of the stone sword sect at that time, saying that the misty palace was a sect of common concern of the leaders of the four sects. Is it really true?


    Think of Hua Sanniang and Hua Xiaoya, who are unreliable, Chu Mo is deeply suspicious of this.


    The patriarchal assembly was officially opened.


    The location of the Piaomiao Palace also confirms that elder Wang Tong did not lie.


    In fact, Wang Tong really doesn''t have the courage to lie to the four sects. He hasn''t lived enough.


    Some things that are unreliable are just appearances, but they do not represent all. For so many years, the four factions have been able to dominate the human world, and they must still have their own system. Occasionally, there are a few unreliable people, which has no impact on the whole.


    The venue of the sect gate assembly is arranged on a huge open-air square. In the middle of the square, there is a high platform surrounded by round stepped seats.


    At this time, it can reflect the status.


    The closer to the middle platform, the higher the status.


    The four top sects, Gucheng, Yijian, tianwai and Feixian, occupy four directions respectively.


    Their disciples, one by one, looked as usual, without any unexpected appearance. Obviously, I take this arrangement for granted.


    Behind these four sects are the top sects on all continents.


    On the side of Qinglong continent, naturally, it is well deserved to be occupied by changshengtian and arranged behind Feixian who is also in Qinglong continent.


    On changshengtian''s side, several elders leading the team sat there steadily, but those young disciples, who had participated in such a grand event for the first time, seemed somewhat excited. Even fan Lizi couldn''t help looking around in high spirits, looking young and proud.


    One of the four schools comes from the Suzaku continent, but they never participate in the gratitude and resentment on the Suzaku continent. They have always been high above, as if they were in the clouds. All sects in the whole rosefinch continent are only awed by Yijian, but they don''t know more about it.


    From the lonely city of the white tiger continent, Qin Xiao sat in the middle, emitting a faint aura. He didn''t deliberately do it, but it was like a bright light, very dazzling.


    Lu Changlao, who belongs to the stone sword sect, which is also the top sect in the white tiger mainland, sat there quietly at the moment, smiling, as if something had never happened a few days ago.


    Shen aobing didn''t appear at Feixian''s side. The same elders led the team. Shen Aoshuang, Shen Xingxue''s mother, also didn''t come. However, there are many disciples of the younger generation, all of whom are all the best beauties.


    When seeing Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, all the beautiful women showed friendly smiles and greeted them one after another. But for Chu Mo, there is no good face. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 463

    This point, it is very thoroughly adhering to the character of leader Feixian. ¡Ë¡Ë£¬


    Chu Mo didn''t care about this either. He took Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and Huang Dan''s three daughters and directly found the location of the ethereal palace.


    It''s just behind Changsheng day.


    Speaking of it, it is also quite close to the high platform in the middle.


    In terms of status, it belongs to the third tier.


    The rooster still didn''t show up. Even if nothing happened on this occasion, he wouldn''t be willing to participate.


    After Chu Mo and others finished, they felt that many people in front of Changsheng were secretly looking back.


    After all, Chu Mo''s legend is too strong. A few years ago, he was refused to worship his master for a long time. Then in just a few years, he rose rapidly and made unimaginable achievements in the secular world. Not to mention, in the Jianghu... He also has an incredible reputation and status.


    Most importantly, he returned to the scene of changshengtian before. Many changshengtian disciples will never forget it for a lifetime.


    The seven elders who lived for a long time lost their lives. Even those elders who had been closed for many years suffered heavy losses.


    Not to mention, the key is that after other people''s master rose, changshengtian didn''t have the courage to get back to the field, which made many changshengtian disciples doubt the strength of their sect for the first time.


    So this time the ethereal palace swaggered at the sect meeting, ranking behind their changshengtian, but these changshengtian disciples had no sense of superiority at all, but they were a little insecure in their hearts.


    This kind of mood, several leaders of changshengtian, naturally felt it. But these old guys, like they didn''t see anything, pretended to be dead there. In my heart, I sneered: this time, it seems that the ethereal palace is very valued, but in fact, it is equivalent to being roasted on the fire. There are so many sects in the world, and the strong are like clouds. There will always be people who don''t like them.


    Take advantage of such things. Don''t play too skillfully in changshengtian.


    Not to mention this time, because of the participation of the four sects, there are many other things to explore the ruins together... It sounds good, but there is a crisis inside. But it makes many old friends feel uneasy. On the side of Piaomiao palace, you don''t have to think about it. You can definitely get a place to enter the Guixu. At that time, you will be in the Guixu. They are the best cannon fodder!


    Those who are familiar with these ways don''t care how high the Piaomiao palace is now. Anyway, it won''t take long for them to disappear and disappear in the long river of history.


    There are not many people in tianwai. There are a total of more than 20 people, including sevenoreight old people.


    Chu Mo also saw the man Shen aobing wanted Miaoyi Niang to marry for the first time.


    Indeed, he has a good leather bag and is very handsome.


    "Sister, is that Li Zhu?" Shen Xingxue bit her ear with Miaoyi Niang on the side: "it looks like a flower heart radish!"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled softly, "it has nothing to do with us."


    Li Zhu over there also seemed to feel someone watching, glancing at the people in changshengtian. Directly to the Piaomiao palace.


    Because every sect has a flag, which is easy to identify.


    Li Zhu''s eyes fell on Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue. In the depths of her eyes, a touch of surprise appeared. With a smile, she looked away, looking very polite.


    If you don''t already know the details of this person, I''m afraid it''s really easy to be cheated by him.


    Behind tianwai. The top sect of the same Xuanwu continent, named Tianwaitian, has a large number of people, including hundreds of people. It seems that they also have the chill of the basaltic continent. They all look cold and indifferent, with a strange appearance.


    There are at least six people from Yijian!


    Hua Xiaoya, Hua Sanniang, and a middle-aged man with a beard all over his face. At first glance, there is a family of three. The other three were an old woman, a young man, and a middle-aged Taoist in her forties.


    The position behind Yijian was occupied by a sect called Tianyuan sect.


    The Tianyuan sect is not famous in the whole Zhuque continent, but its status is very high.


    They seem to be very close to the people of Yijian, and they also inherit the style of Yijian. Rarely participate in the gratitude and resentment of the Jianghu.


    So far, all the high-end forces of this zongmen conference have appeared.


    There are twenty or thirty sects like Piaomiao palace, which are located in the third tier.


    Later, there will be many small and medium-sized sects from all continents.


    At this time, on the high platform, the leader of Xihai sect, Zhao Qing, dressed in costumes and with a happy face, stood there and announced loudly: "I am honored to be the next leader of Xihai sect, Zhao Qing. Xihai sect can become the host of this sect meeting. I hereby welcome you!"


    After a pause, Zhao Qing blushed and said in a loud voice, "first of all, we want to welcome the four sects standing at the highest place in the world! They are isolated cities..."


    With a smile on his face, Qin Xiao took the lead to stand up and waved around with those people in Gucheng.


    There was a burst of cheers at the scene.


    The names of the four schools are really too famous!


    Who is not in awe of those who are qualified to know their existence?


    Then Zhao Qing said, "a sword!"


    Chu Mo saw six people on the other side with Yijian, all standing up. Hua Xiaoya didn''t wear her earthy flowery clothes at this moment, but put on a flowery dress


    Cough, it''s also very earthy.


    However, others didn''t have the courage to despise Yi Jian''s dressing taste like Chu Mo, and all cheered wildly.


    In terms of legendary, a sword is not bad at all!


    And there is a legend that Yijian is the sect that can use the sword most in this world!


    Of course, almost everyone agrees with this statement.


    Hua Xiaoya also playfully winked at Chu mo. many people who saw her look subconsciously looked at the ethereal palace.


    When they saw the three words of the ethereal palace, many people couldn''t help but utter a low exclamation.


    I didn''t expect that they really dared to participate!


    Almost offended all sects on the two continents of Qinglong and Zhuque, and actually had the courage to appear here. I don''t know whether it''s appropriate to say that they don''t know how to live or die, or that their courage is commendable.


    Zhao Qing on the stage naturally saw this scene, and his heart was cold: it is worthy of being valued by the four sects, and even the best young disciples in Yijian have a good relationship with them


    Thinking, Zhao Qing continued loudly, "tianwai!"


    The bitter friars in tianwai and Li Zhu, who was mixed with the bitter friars in beautiful clothes, all stood up and greeted all around.


    The cheers of the mountain and tsunami stopped slightly after Zhao Qing introduced Feixian.


    Then, Zhao Qing solemnly introduced the four sects of stone sword sect, Tianyuan sect, Tianwaitian and changshengtian. Then there are the great wilderness sect and the Castle Peak gate.


    Because in every sect meeting, these four sects, together with the three sects on ZHONGSHEN Island, are the real masters.


    After introducing these, Zhao Qing didn''t mention the other sects because there were too many. If you introduce them one by one, two hours may not be enough time to introduce these sects.


    Other people are not dissatisfied, and they all think it''s normal¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 464

    After introducing the main sects, Zhao Qing stepped down and replaced him with another elder of the West Sea sect, who was responsible for presiding over the opening ceremony of the religious assembly. ¡Æ£¬


    It is mainly some song and dance performances. Almost all the participants are disciples of the West Sea sect, as well as those famous singers on ZHONGSHEN Island, who have come to perform.


    Huang zhe whispered in a disappointed voice, "is this the sect meeting?"


    Miaoyi Niang whispered aside, "it''s normal for the grand meeting to start and do some singing and dancing performances."


    If you are patient, you can feel that Xihai school has used your heart. Both song and dance are wonderful.


    The people who came here to attend the sect meeting were not in a hurry to do anything, and they were enjoying it one by one.


    The song and dance performance lasted about two hours and finally ended.


    The presiding elder stepped on the stage again, said a few polite words, and announced that the banquet would begin immediately. Tomorrow, the most eye-catching new king challenge of the current Pope''s assembly will be held. The final finals will be held here.


    At the same time, it is in this square that the market of this religious meeting is opened. Everyone can take out their unused collections and exchange their favorite treasures.


    Although the sect meeting is a matter between the superior sects, gold can still be used as money here. It''s just that any pill may cost more than 100 liang of gold. This is simply unbearable for ordinary people in the secular world.


    Held together with the rookie King challenge, there are competitions such as alchemy and artifact refining. A ranking will also be determined.


    Naturally, the judges are senior members of the four sects and changshengtian.


    Shenxingxue decided to take part in the competition of alchemy. She wanted to verify her strength.


    Miaoyi Niang and Huang zhe are ready to join Chu Mo in the new king''s challenge. With the strength of these people, it''s no problem to enter the finals.


    It is mainly to make the Piaomiao palace famous and attract those talented people in this world to join; At the same time, it is also necessary to strive for the quota of entering the Guixu.


    A sect like changshengtian has a fixed number of disciples, not to mention the disciples of the four major sects. But people in schools like Piaomiao palace and those below Piaomiao palace want to enter Guixu. We need to fight for it with real skills.


    Even if it is to make cannon fodder, not everyone is qualified.


    At the banquet that night, there was no trouble, young people of all families. They are all strictly bound by their elders. If you want to challenge and fight, you can solve it on the stage tomorrow. The banquet should have the atmosphere of the banquet.


    Therefore, the atmosphere of the whole night was very harmonious. Even Hua Xiaoya. None of them came to Chu Mo''s side again.


    The next day, Shen Xingxue temporarily separated from Chu Mo and went to alchemy to sign up.


    Chu Mo, with Miaoyi Niang and Huang Zhe, came to the rookie King challenge to sign up.


    "Three people, from the ethereal palace." Chu Mo is concise and comprehensive.


    The person in charge of the registration over there also glanced at the legendary young Junyan. Except that Chu Mo was too handsome, he didn''t find anything too strange in Chu mo.


    A total of more than 3000 people participated in the rookie King challenge.


    It sounds like a lot, but in fact. Scattered in four continents plus a ZHONGSHEN Island, this number is nothing.


    Of course, the number of people who came is far more than that. They are mainly confident to sign up. At least they are all people above the golden stone realm of the Yellow level six floors. If they don''t reach that realm, they will be disgraced and conspicuous.


    The number plate drawn by Chu Mo is 156, which is relatively high.


    The number plate Miaoyi Niang drew was 1327. Even if there are enough challenge arena, it is estimated that it will be tomorrow for her.


    What Huang zhe drew was 666, which sounded very auspicious. It should be her turn today.


    Xihai sect has prepared a total of 20 challenge arenas for this rookie King challenge.


    Each arena is 20 feet around. This area is not large for advanced martial artists, but it is not small. In the arena. It''s big.


    There are no seats around challenge arena, just watching. The distance between each arena is about 50 feet.


    Not far or near, we can see each other.


    However, all the disciples standing on the challenge arena are concerned about their opponents, and not many people can separate their minds to observe others.


    Except for people like Zhou Jun, who have clearly obtained the qualification to enter the Guixu, they will wander around leisurely.


    In fact, it''s not wandering around. Zhou Jun wants to see what kind of skill the king of Chu has? In order to make the four factions pay attention to him.


    It''s not that I don''t agree with it. The so-called man who knows current affairs is a hero. Zhou Jun actually knows current affairs very well. Just deep in his heart, he was more or less unwilling, and a little suspicious. After all, he still couldn''t believe that Chu Mo, who was so much younger than him, would really be so powerful.


    It''s not difficult for him to know Chu Mo''s number. He has already explained it in advance.


    Chu Mo had just finished drawing the number over there, and Zhou Jun already knew it. So, accompanied by several fellow disciples, Zhou Jun quietly came to the 13th challenge arena.


    Later, Chu Mo will fight with the disciples of another sect in this arena.


    Chu Mo didn''t notice Zhou Jun. after he came to the bottom of the 13th challenge arena, he began to watch the two men fighting above.


    Two young men are competing.


    Coincidentally, Chu Mo still knew one of them.


    It is the Oriental White from the fire Sect on the Qinglong continent!


    At that time, Dongfang Bai gave Chu Mo a yuan stone. At that time, for Chu Mo who had never seen a yuan stone, the value of a yuan stone was absolutely immeasurable.


    After that time, Chu Mo never heard the news of Dongfang Bai again. It was really a little unexpected to see Leng Ding today.


    At this time, Dongfang white, with all its strength, has reached the peak of the golden stone realm with six yellow levels.


    At his age, it''s not bad to reach this level.


    Unfortunately, Dongfang Bai''s opponent is a yellow level seven level Ming state warrior.


    After more than a dozen rounds, the two sides stood tall and made a decision. Although Dongfang Bai tried his best to recover his decline, under the suppression of the realm, he had no chance to resist and was about to lose.


    Chu Mo clearly saw that a self mocking expression appeared on Dongfang Bai''s face, and his expression was a little gloomy. I couldn''t help sighing. When I first saw him on the grassland, how energetic was he? Even changshengtian... Dare not take it seriously.


    It can only be said that there are too many masters in this world, and the strong are like clouds. Strong in hand!


    Here, Dongfang Bai insisted on a few more moves, and finally couldn''t hold it. Just about to signal his defeat, the cold looking opponent unexpectedly jumped down the killer and stabbed Dongfang Bai in the throat!


    Hundreds of onlookers here were stunned on the spot and couldn''t help shouting. Some women even couldn''t help closing their eyes and didn''t want to see the blood splashing three feet.


    The challenge arena official was also scared silly, and there was no time to stop!


    Dongfang Bai''s opponent''s mouth was up, showing a ferocious smile. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 465

    Although everyone signed a life and death certificate in the arena of the sect meeting, after all, the sword has no eyes, and it is inevitable that there will be casualties. ¨T.¡´¡£ But generally speaking, they will keep their hands. Unless it is a deep hatred, or the two sides are evenly matched, and there is no way to stay, it is possible to cause heavy casualties.


    Generally, those who can crush each other with such strength at present are rarely really killed.


    Although the world is big, the Jianghu is so big!


    Today you can kill everyone else. If your reputation gets out, sooner or later someone will be merciless to your men.


    Therefore, in general, both sides will be more restrained in the battle on the challenge arena.


    Especially on the first day of the game, there are few people who want to die directly.


    Dongfang Bai didn''t expect the other party to be so cruel. He didn''t know this person from Zhuque big 6 before, let alone have any gratitude and resentment.


    "You..." Dongfang Bai was extremely angry, but he only had time to say ''you''. The other party''s sharp sword had stabbed him in front of his throat.


    Dongfang Bai even felt the biting cold and cold killing!


    finished!


    Dongfang Bai had this idea in his heart, and then prepared to wait for death.


    But then, he felt his body light, like flying.


    At this moment, Dongfang Bai even had an illusion that he thought he was dead and his soul was out of his body.


    It was not until he heard the screams and cheers around him that he regained his consciousness. Then he saw a slightly familiar face in front of him. ©Æ¨n©Á¨T©Á©Ä©Å.£Û¡´¡£


    "Brother Dongfang, long time no see."


    "You, are you... The boy on the grassland?" Dongfang Bai was a little confused at first, and then finally completely recovered, saying, "you are king mo of Chu. I didn''t expect... It''s really you!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "it''s me."


    "After several years, I didn''t expect you to have grown to this point. Yu zonghou told me before. I still don''t believe it..." Dongfang Bai''s eyes were obviously surprised, and then he thought of thanking: "just... Thank you, otherwise..."


    "Where did the wild dog jump out? Dare to do something bad to me?" On the challenge arena, the cold looking guy looked angry.


    Seeing the two people greeting, he was angry and coldly interrupted Dongfang Bai''s words.


    Chu Mo looked up at the cold looking man on the challenge arena. Dongfang Bai whispered, "this man is from a sect of Zhuque big 6."


    "Rosefinch big 6?" Chu Mo listened. Suddenly I knew it in my heart. There were countless people who hated him. This one in front of me might be one of them.


    "You have won, and you have to forgive others. Brother Dongfang has no deep hatred with you. Why did you kill him?" Chu Mo frowned and said.


    All the others around nodded and agreed with Chu Mo''s words.


    Who knows, this one in the challenge arena didn''t give Chu Mo face at all, and said coldly, "who are you? Mind your own business!" Say. w£Ûww.¡£ Unexpectedly, he turned his face to the challenge arena official: "how should this man be punished for interfering with the order of the challenge arena in vain, according to the rules of the sect assembly?"


    "This..." the challenge arena official is from Xihai sect. At this moment, he can''t help but secretly scold in his heart: it''s too his mother. You can challenge him directly if you have the ability! Why kick this ball to me?


    "What? Do you want to be partial?" The man asked coldly.


    The challenge arena official was immediately shocked. If he fell into a reputation of favoritism, it would be a heavy blow to him and the whole Xihai sect.


    Then he shook his head and said, "as a challenge arena official, I will never be partial."


    "Then you say that this man interferes with the order of the challenge arena. What crime should he commit?" The man on the challenge arena sneered and said, looking into the depths of Chu Mo''s eyes, with a touch of pride.


    Chu Mo frowned and finally understood. This man killed Dongfang Bai, but he came for himself!


    The next thought is: he knows me!


    At this time, the challenge arena official looked at Chu Mo apologetically: "Whoever interferes with the order of the challenge arena can cancel the opponent''s combat qualification..."


    "Well, let''s cancel his combat qualification." A proud smile finally appeared on this face in the challenge arena.


    This is his purpose!


    Although there are endless crises in the ruins. It can be called a narrow escape, but there are still countless people flocking to fight for a place to enter.


    As long as they are young heroes who have confidence in themselves, almost no one doesn''t want to enter Guixu to explore treasures!


    Therefore, if the quota of Chu Mo entering the Guixu can be turned yellow, Chu Mo will be very disappointed and angry!


    This man in the challenge arena is the disciple of Hua Shuan Niu who chased and killed Chu Mo in those years! At the same time, I have a good relationship with Hua Nan, the son of Hua Shuan Niu.


    Although Hua Shuan Niu and Hua Nan have been dead for several years, their relatives and friends have not forgotten the hatred.


    Now when he saw Chu Mo, the man recognized it at a glance, and his hatred exploded in his heart. He immediately wanted to kill Dongfang Bai, who was also from Qinglong big 6. Let''s breathe again. Although he had so little intention of seducing Chu Mo, he didn''t expect that Chu Mo really saved Dongfang Bai. I found an excuse immediately, and I was very proud.


    The challenge arena official''s forehead suddenly burst into a cold sweat. If someone else is in front of him, he will cancel it. The West Sea sect is also a big sect, so he doesn''t even have the courage to enforce the law impartially.


    But this man is Chu Mo!


    As a disciple of Xihai sect, I certainly know the importance that the sect attaches to Chu mo.


    A few days ago, the Sitong sword sect provoked the misty palace, which was also widely spread. As a result, the Sitong sword sect made a big shameless.


    If this really disqualifies Chu Mo, it may cause much trouble.


    The challenge arena official was a little overwhelmed on the spot.


    At this time, a voice sounded under the stage: "on the rules... There is another solution."


    The crowd looked at the speaker one after another. Then, the speaker jumped into the arena and hugged around: "I''m going to send Zhou Jun to Xihai."


    The arena official immediately breathed a sigh of relief and wiped his sweat secretly. Finally, someone stood up for him. Naturally, he recognized Zhou Jun, who was elder Wang Tong''s disciple.


    On the challenge arena, the man from Zhuque big 6 looked at Zhou Jun coldly and snorted, "what else is the solution? Why didn''t I hear?"


    Zhou Jun didn''t change his face and said with a smile, "if you disturb the order of the challenge arena, you can disqualify the party. However, the party also has the right to challenge once. If you win, this matter is over!"


    "And this rule?" A hostage asked, "why didn''t we hear?"


    "Yes, why haven''t we heard of this rule? Young master Zhou doesn''t want to be partial?"


    "Hehe, I heard that some days ago, people of Xihai sect once favoured Piaomiao palace..."


    Almost all the people who spoke were martial artists from Zhuque big 6, who came to cheer this man on the challenge arena.


    Zhou Jun calmly said, "I don''t dare to talk nonsense about such a big event. If I don''t believe it, you can come back and verify it. If I lie, I can be disqualified from entering Guixu." With that, Zhou Jun said faintly, "I''ve got the qualification to enter the Guixu. I''ll guarantee my identity as a legitimate disciple of Xihai sect!"


    Now, all those who questioned closed their mouths.


    Then, he focused on Chu mo.


    -------


    The update is delivered today.


    It''s so fast. It''s the end of the year in a flash. There are more than ten days left for the lunar new year. How are you getting ready for the new year?


    Pay attention to your health at the end of the year! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 466

    Chu Mo glanced at Zhou Jun more or less unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that at this time, this guy would stand up and help him speak. Not to mention whether there is such a rule, but Zhou Jun stood up at this time, which is tantamount to supporting him. Although Chu Mo didn''t care about this one in the arena at all, he was still a little grateful to Zhou Jun.


    Zhou Jun deliberately didn''t look at Chu Mo, pretending not to know him, and looked at this one in the arena faintly.


    The challenge arena official over there was very uneasy in his heart. He said that this young man really dared to talk nonsense! And he actually endorsed this matter with his qualification to enter Guixu and the reputation of Xihai sect... What do you think?


    Not many people in the West Sea sect know about Zhou Jun''s eating in the state of Chu, and it has not been spread. Therefore, the arena official thought that Zhou Jun had a good relationship with King mo of Chu in private.


    This one in the challenge arena was also stunned. I didn''t expect that this direct disciple of Xihai sect would support Chu Mo in this way.


    "Now that you have won, you can advance to the next round. If you don''t investigate, you will go down to prepare for the next round; if you want to investigate this matter, then if the other party wins the challenge, then... You will lose your qualification to continue the challenge." Zhou Jun calmly looked at the man on the challenge arena: "now it''s time for you to make a decision."


    "Fuck him!"


    "Let him challenge!"


    "Isn''t he the king of a small secular country?"


    "Don''t be afraid. Most of the rumors are untrustworthy. Beat him back today!"


    Suddenly, there was a clamouring voice under the stage, all of which were the warriors of Zhuque continent.


    As the saying goes, those who watch the excitement are not afraid of big things, which is the truth.


    And these people opened their mouths, but also poured out the fact that these people, in fact, all recognize Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo smiled faintly at this one in the challenge arena, "it seems that I have only one way to challenge you. Won''t you suddenly counselled?"


    This one in the challenge arena was really hesitant, and he was the shadow of a famous tree. It''s no problem for him to calculate secretly, but if he really wants to compete with this legendary young man, he really has no bottom in his heart.


    But this time, he could not retreat. Otherwise, how can I be a man in the future?


    "Fight!" The man said, and his face became colder.


    Chu Mo smiled at Dongfang Bai, "I''ll vent my anger on brother Dongfang."


    With that, he jumped into the arena cleanly. He said to the arena official, "is it the first round of promotion when I beat him?"


    The arena official hesitated a little, glanced at Zhou Jun who didn''t respond, nodded at the moment, gritted his teeth and said, "count!"


    "That''s good." Chu Mo nodded, and then looked at the man with a cold face opposite, "you can start."


    "You asked for it..." this growled and stabbed Chu Mo''s throat with a sword!


    It''s exactly the same as the sword that stabbed dongfangbai just now!


    However, when he just stabbed Dongfang Bai, he used six success forces. But now... It''s 100%!


    The power of this sword suddenly changed.


    Many people under the stage couldn''t help shouting.


    "Awesome!"


    "This sword... Too fierce!"


    "I didn''t expect to hide it just now..."


    Dongfang Bai''s face was blue and red, some angry, but more, it was the loss of skills that were inferior to people.


    The sword of the other party is indeed powerful. The murderous spirit carried on the sword is enough to make ordinary people afraid, even if it is a boulder. It can also be pierced with a sword.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo stood where he was and only punched.


    Heaven, earth and man are the three talents of boxing.


    The sword forged from refined steel was directly smashed into slag by Chu Mo''s fist, and then the fist hit the man. A chilling sound of broken bones sounded.


    The man was directly beaten away.


    Poof!


    In midair, a mouthful of blood was sprayed directly, and the whole person flew out dozens of feet directly, and then fell to the ground mercilessly.


    I struggled there for a few times, and then I didn''t move.


    Around the whole challenge arena, everyone... Was silent!


    There was silence for about ten minutes. Suddenly someone shouted, "OK!"


    It is Oriental white.


    His handsome face was a little twisted and full of excitement at the moment. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes was like looking at God.


    Then, many onlookers gradually came back to their senses, with a shocked look on their faces. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, they are all somewhat different.


    Before, it was just a legend. Legends are often magnified many times. Therefore, most people who have their own opinions do not believe the words of legends. But now, they all take it!


    See it with your own eyes!


    It''s really powerful.


    The martial artist from Zhuque mainland is also a young genius. In his thirties, he knows the strength of his state of mind. Looking at the big school of changshengtian, he is well deserved young Tianjiao. At the end of the day, it was not difficult to get a place to enter Guihui. But in front of Chu Mo, he couldn''t even take a punch, and was directly destroyed. Without saying, people were also killed with a punch.


    This is not a level at all!


    Especially the warriors of Zhuque continent, looking at Chu Mo, are all in hatred... With strong fear.


    There are powerful old people who secretly speculate in their hearts that Chu Mo''s strength has at least reached the state of heaven!


    At this age, this realm, is simply a genius at the demon level!


    Even if it is the young Tianjiao of the four sects of the sword of the lonely city, tianwaifeixian, I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to call himself a genius in front of him.


    No wonder the four factions attach great importance to this ethereal palace.


    People looked at the man who was beaten away and couldn''t help but sigh, saying in their hearts, who did you offend? I have to find my own death... Offend this young man.


    At this time, among the crowd, there were older and stronger people from the rosefinch continent, hiding in the crowd, coldly said: "just now I accused others of being ruthless, now it''s up to you... Isn''t it the same way to kill? In that case, what face can I blame others?"


    Chu Mo saw the man who was talking and couldn''t hide it if he wanted to. He stretched out his hand and pointed at the man, "I''m not satisfied... You can come up and try."


    The man found himself at the sight of Chu Mo, and immediately he was a little flustered. At this time, all the people around focused on him. I couldn''t help but say with some embarrassment, "I''m an elder, and I don''t care to have the same general knowledge as you!"


    "Then don''t talk too much." Chu Mo glanced at the man and didn''t say anything more. He turned his head to the arena official: "did I win?"


    The challenge arena official nodded hurriedly, "win, win, I''ll register now. Prepare for the second game."


    Chu Mo nodded and jumped off the challenge arena.


    Zhou Jun also breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t communicate with Chu mo. he left at the first time. He wanted to report this matter to his school. He doesn''t know whether what he did is right or wrong, but from the attitude of the school, it should not be wrong!


    And anyway, I finally reversed the bad impression I left in the state of Chu


    After several battles, it was Chu Mo''s turn again.


    After Chu Mo came on stage, he was immediately happy to see his opponent. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 467

    Because this opponent is no one else, it is the old man who just secretly satirized him off the stage. ¨b©Á¨b©Â¨n©Ã©Á¨T.¡²¡´¡£ c£Ûo? m


    The other party was also stunned. After repeatedly confirming the number plate, he accepted the fact with a twitch in the corners of his mouth.


    Chu Mo looked up and down at the old man for a long time, and then said to the arena official, "isn''t this the rookie King challenge?"


    The arena official nodded affirmatively, "yes!"


    "Is this also a newcomer?" Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and felt unable to accept it.


    "Cough..." the challenge arena official also looked speechless and said, "the main purpose of this sect meeting, the new king challenge arena, is to select young heroes to enter Guixu, and Guixu is limited by bone age. Therefore, in this challenge arena, anyone under the age of 50... Can participate. Since he can get the number plate on stage, it means that his age... Is under the age of 50."


    "But I think he is seventy..." Chu Mo mumbled.


    The old man on the other side suddenly became angry and looked at Chu Mo and said, "young generation, speak carefully!"


    "Well, you old bone, since you have the face to appear on the stage, don''t put on the airs of an elder with me. Just do it, don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Chu Mo said.


    "Kill me?" The old man sneered, and the momentum of his state of mind suddenly burst out.


    Suddenly, a low cry of surprise came around. I didn''t expect that the old man was really a master.


    "What kind of state is this? How can I feel breathless?"


    "Me too, this old man is too terrible!"


    "I thought it was bragging, but I didn''t expect it to be a great master..."


    In all previous sectarian conferences, the four major sects cannot be sent out, and innate masters rarely appear. The strong in heaven''s state of mind is almost the strongest. ¨ew{ww.¡£


    Therefore, when the old man''s momentum exploded, many people were shocked on the spot.


    Even many people who had been watching in other places also ran here.


    There were only a few hundred people watching. Suddenly become thousands of people!


    At this time, Chu Mo heard a crisp woman''s voice: "Wow, here you are, I''ll cheer you on!"


    A woman in a dusty floral dress. Come over with a smile.


    When many people see this woman, their first reaction is: the skin is so white and tender! The second reaction is: you''re really his mother dressed! How can there be a girl dressed in such dirt? The third reaction is to brush... Make way for this chick!


    Because there is only one place for people who wear soiled and scum calico clothes at this religious meeting, that is - a sword!


    Mom''s. A sword man, let alone wearing dirty clothes, even if he doesn''t wear... Although it''s impossible, who dares to say more?


    "The man of one sword... How can he be related to the people of the ethereal palace?"


    "There was a rumor before that the four factions attached great importance to the piaomi palace and the king of Chu mo. I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    "It is said that the master of Chu Mo is very powerful!"


    "It seems to have soared!"


    "God... Is he the legendary Chu Mo who turned the whole Qinglong big 6 and Zhuque big 6 upside down?" This is a hindsight. ¨n©Æ¨n¨T¨n©Å.(¡£


    In short, with the arrival of Hua Xiaoya, the atmosphere here in the 13th challenge arena instantly reached a peak.


    Then more and more people gather here. There are nearly 2000 people on both sides before they start!


    Many of the surrounding challenge arena suddenly became empty. The originally lively challenge arena also lost interest in an instant. After the rough fight, they all rushed to challenge arena 13.


    It''s obvious that there are wonderful people who can make so many people come to watch!


    The old man''s face was very ugly. He was just old. In fact, his real age was only 48 years old. But this age is really not small.


    He was originally the head of a medium-sized sect. He is the strongest of the whole sect. This sect was also founded by him. There is no inside story. But today, it is all because of his strength.


    The warrior in heaven''s state of mind is really not weak.


    A few years ago, when many sects from Zhuque big 6 entered Qinglong big 6 and wanted to compete for the inheritance of the ethereal palace, he also sent many people over. As a result, none of them went back.


    after that. He hated Chu Mo and everything related to the ethereal palace.


    But this time, he came mainly to enter the Guixu. He satirized Chu Mo a few words below. Although he was found, he didn''t want to match Chu Mo so early.


    At the moment, he saw more and more people gathered, but the little beast opposite had a light face, which really made him itch.


    "Young man, do it!" The old man said in a deep voice.


    "OK." Chu Mo said, not even interested in asking his name. He flashed and shot directly.


    Another punch!


    Heaven, earth and man are the three talents of boxing.


    It''s the same as killing the man with one punch just now.


    In the eyes of many people, this is clearly a blatant provocation, which completely ignores the strong man in the mood of the opposite day.


    Many people think so.


    In fact, more people didn''t even see Chu Mo''s actions clearly.


    Hua Xiaoya, who is standing under the stage, has a pair of beautiful and smart eyes, but with the action of Chu Mo, she suddenly shrinks!


    One eye stared at every detail of Chu mo. At the same time, I calculated in my heart how I would deal with Chu Mo if I matched him.


    Anyone with a profound realm will not be too weak in computing ability, at least, his deductive ability will not be bad.


    Hua Xiaoya is already a congenital master at a young age. Her ability to calculate and deduce naturally goes without saying. But at the moment, her eyes stared at Chu Mo''s action, and her forehead... Could not help exuding a layer of fine sweat!


    This is just a moment!


    Chu Mo put too much pressure on her!


    Because in her calculation and deduction, with her current state, she couldn''t catch Chu Mo''s punch!


    Bang!


    At this time, the famous old man in heaven''s mood on the challenge arena flew out in a daze.


    Then, he fell steadily out of the crowd.


    Many people subconsciously turned around and looked at the old man.


    I saw the old man standing there for a long time. After a long time, his face finally turned red. Wow, he spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    His body shook for two times, but he didn''t look at Chu Mo on the challenge arena. He turned and left!


    People have shown mercy!


    What face does he have to stay here?


    If Chu Mo just killed a martial artist with a punch, everyone was just shocked and surprised; At this moment, Chu Mo punched an old man in heaven''s mood and vomited blood at his mouth, and it seemed that... He showed mercy. The reaction of everyone was not shock, but fear!


    The eyes looking at Chu Mo became completely different.


    Where is this special secular king? This is clearly a demon like peerless Tianjiao!


    At a young age, you can see from that face that he is less than 20 years old!


    His realm has reached the congenital level!


    This kind of person... How can he despise all the way up to now?


    It''s really -- ignorant people are fearless!


    ----------


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 468

    "Good fight!" Just when everyone in the crowd was silent, Hua Xiaoya over there suddenly slapped her hands and shouted loudly.?


    So many people turned their eyes to Hua Xiaoya. The corners of their mouths twitched and their eyes were complex. They didn''t know what to say about her.


    The old man from Zhuque big 6 over there didn''t go far at this time. He heard Hua Xiaoya''s heartless cheering and slapping. His body stiffened, and his old face turned red with his back to the crowd. He felt that his internal organs were violently churning again, and he felt that he was about to vomit blood.


    Hurriedly walked a few steps, otherwise, this mouth of blood may not be saved.


    Chu Mo had already seen Hua Xiaoya. Seeing her cheering for herself so carelessly, he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Then, a smile appeared on his face and waved at Hua Xiaoya.


    Everyone was stunned, suspicious eyes turned between the two people, and their expressions were very wonderful. It was obvious that they didn''t know what the situation was.


    When did the best young female disciple of Yijian have a relationship with the young master of Piaomiao palace?


    Hua Xiaoya ignored it and said loudly, "Chu Mo, this punch is very powerful. I think it''s difficult for me to parry. Oh, I really want to fight you now!"


    Chu Mo is covered with black lines.


    The onlookers are also full of black lines, hearts and feelings. Do you show your love in this way?


    We have played two games in a row today. Judging from the progress, we should play another game.?


    Chu Mo didn''t leave too far. After jumping down from the challenge arena, he came to Hua Xiaoya and pulled the crazy girl aside. As for the strange eyes of others, Chu Mo naturally ignored them.


    Hua Xiaoya doesn''t care at all.


    "I envy you so much that you can hang those children on the stage." Hua Xiaoya said with envy on her face.


    "Chumerton looked at her speechless, and said in his heart, I''m lucky to pull you away, otherwise your words would cause a lot of trouble for yourself. Even if no one dares to trouble you. But you are the direct disciple of Yijian. Pay attention to the influence, OK?


    "Envy me? I also envy you. You don''t need to play at all, you can directly get the place to enter the market. You can also directly appear in the final finals as a seed player." Chu Mo said.


    "You don''t understand" Hua Xiaoya looked lonely and sighed with a sigh, "in fact, I really want to fight a few battles this time, but it''s a pity that the host here. I have to be arranged as a seed player, Chu Mo, or we can change?"


    "Can I change this?" If you can, Chu Mo doesn''t want to bully people in this arena. There are two extremes between him and Hua Xiaoya.


    "Gee, it seems that you can''t." Hua Xiaoya looked disappointed, and then said, "but when the top 100 is decided, I can participate! At that time, watch me hang them!"


    "Chu Mo thought he couldn''t communicate with this girl. ©z©z?


    Hua Xiaoya snickered there for a while, and suddenly her small face frowned again and said, "but what if I meet you in the first war?"


    "Isn''t it so coincidental?" Chu Mo also scratched his head.


    "You don''t know the virtue of those people. They know that we are friends, and maybe they will do so." Hua Xiaoya said angrily, "no, I have to stop this! See you!"


    Hua Xiaoya said, her figure flashed, and she ran away with vigorous steps.


    Chu Mo smoked at the corners of his mouth for a long time, and his heart said that you should stop Farting! There''s nothing at all now, okay?


    But think about it, if someone really does this, this little psycho can really be turned around. Who makes her the direct descendant of Yijian?


    Chu Mo fought two battles, especially the second. Also thoroughly played their own reputation.


    Reputation is like this. It''s all won by yourself. Otherwise, the rumors in the Jianghu are no matter how fierce. It''s useless, because there are always people who will take chances and think that rumors are generally false. Therefore, only by letting them see it with their own eyes and feel it with their own hands, can they suddenly realize: shit. It turns out that the rumor is true!


    Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t fight in the third battle at all. When he called his number, he just jumped onto the challenge arena. A young man over there saw him. Without saying a word, he arched his hand, directly admitted defeat, and jumped off the challenge arena cleanly without hesitation.


    This makes Chu Mo a little depressed, but also a little happy. If the next opponents are all like this, it will be comfortable.


    That night, several people who came to the residence all looked relaxed.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that this girl is higher than Chu Mo in terms of realm. Today in the arena, Huang zhe only showed his five points of strength to fight at most.


    Even so, it is enough to make Huang zhe famous.


    A New Goddess was born directly.


    If she hadn''t come from a place like piaomi palace, her reputation would be higher.


    Miaoyi Niang''s side, the situation is also similar. Although she has not yet entered the congenital realm, how many congenital contestants are there in the whole zongmen conference?


    There are only a few, and all of them are seed players from the four major factions. At this time, it is impossible to appear.


    Therefore, no matter Miaoyi Niang or Huang Yu, in the current stage of the game, they are all in a swept state.


    "By the way, why hasn''t Xiaoxue come?" Miaoyi Niang frowned slightly: "what kind of alchemy competition she participated in, even if it took a little longer, it wouldn''t be that she didn''t come now?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the sky and said with a smile, "it''s still early. Maybe he met Feixian''s classmate and was greeting."


    Miaoyi Niang thought for a while, and then let go. As Shen Xingxue, there are really few people safer than her in this place. Even if there is someone who is not open-minded, it is estimated that she will not be provoked.


    But the so-called unpredictable things, that''s it.


    Two people just finished this matter, less than a incense time, someone hurried to the door.


    Looking at his clothes, he is a disciple of Xihai sect.


    "Childe Chu, there is something wrong with the alchemy field. My senior brother Zhou Jun asked me to deliver the letter and asked you to hurry."


    Chu Mo glanced at Miaoyi Niang and Huang Zhe, and the two women were also confused.


    Chu Mo looked at the boy who came to deliver the letter and asked, "what happened?"


    The boy scratched his head: "it seems that someone is pestering Miss Shen."


    Miaoyi Niang twitched at the corner of her mouth, and some speechless said, "is there really such a person who doesn''t know how to live or die?"


    Huang zhe sneered, "there are few people bullying us?"


    Chu Mo flew directly to the alchemy field without saying a word.


    From a distance, I saw a lot of people gathered on the third floor outside the alchemy field.


    Chu Mo flew into the air and fell directly into the circle from the sky, which startled many people. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 469

    Chu Mo originally thought that it would be Li Zhu, a young scum and scum, who knew that when he came here, he found that it was an old man in his seventies and eighties who stood in front of Shen Xingxue.


    From the expression on Shen Xingxue''s face, he couldn''t see the appearance of being humiliated.


    Chu Mo was more or less embarrassed. He said in his heart, why is this guy Zhou Jun so unreliable this time? But on second thought, it''s obviously impossible for so many people to watch the excitement here without anything at all.


    At that moment, Chu Mo looked at Shen Xingxue and said, "what''s going on?"


    Seeing Chu Mo coming, Shen Xingxue also felt relieved and said softly, "this elder, he wanted to take me as an apprentice and said... He wanted to take me away now, but I didn''t agree..."


    At this time, the old man with drooping eyelids on the opposite side raised his head. In a pair of somewhat muddy eyes, a touch of disdain flashed, and he glanced at Chu Mo: "little guy, who are you from this girl?"


    "I''m her boss!" Chu Mo didn''t hesitate, didn''t even think about it, and said firmly.


    Shen Xingxue helped him many times, and he was kind-hearted and soft-natured. Now she gave up her position in Feixian and came to the small temple of the misty palace... Chu Mo should protect her to death in love and reason.


    Sure enough, as soon as Chu Mo uttered these words, a warm happy smile appeared in Shen Xingxue''s eyes.


    Although this sentence is a little rough, it sounds very interesting. She likes it.


    "Tut, a little fart boy, play with me like a little gangster..." the old man sighed and pointed to Shen Xingxue with his hand: "I want to take this girl away. Even the people of Feixian dare not fart, do you believe it?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the old man, and couldn''t help but be surprised in his heart.


    It seems that it really responds to that sentence, one mountain is still another mountain high.


    A sect meeting directly led to so many masters.


    Unexpectedly, there are people who dare to disdain Feixian, a top sect, in front of everyone.


    Many people may think the old man is bragging. But Chu Mo knew it was not.


    The information given by the sky god is very clear.


    "Congenital peak, physical fitness level 7, disease-free, may be rescued at any time."


    The following six words'' may cross the robbery at any time ''are enough to show the old man''s strength. Then he openly said that he didn''t pay attention to Feixian, which also shows that Feixian should know his existence!


    For so long, I got the news, Feixian... It''s unreasonable not to get the news.


    However, several leaders of Feixian are old. Unexpectedly, none of them appeared.


    Chu Mo''s heart sank slightly, and the heart said that it seemed that the old man really had some origins.


    "I believe it." Chu Mo nodded: "it''s reasonable that those people in Feixian dare not fart because of their high strength, senior."


    Boom!


    As soon as Chu Mo said this, a large number of onlookers around him suddenly burst into an uproar.


    The old man dared to say this without knowing it. It was incredible enough. I didn''t expect Chu mo. The leader of the ethereal palace, a young hero, dared not pay attention to Feixian at all.


    The old man opposite was also surprised. Looking at Chu Mo: "little doll, you seem to be a little boastful!"


    Shen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo anxiously. She felt that Chu Mo seemed to be showing weakness to the old man... Didn''t it mean that Chu Mo might not be able to protect her?


    She doesn''t want to learn alchemy from this old man. She was very good in Piaomiao palace. She was very happy and never thought of leaving.


    At this time. Miaoyi Niang and Huang zhe also arrived. Miaoyi Niang gently said something in Shen Xingxue''s ear. Shen Xingxue was a little surprised, and his eyes blinked, and his expression became a lot easier.


    "However, since you know my superior strength, then you certainly won''t stop me, will you?" The old man looked at Chu Mo jokingly. The reason why he talked nonsense with Shen Xingxue for so long was to give the little girl a chance to say goodbye to her relatives.


    Otherwise, with his strength, it''s easy to take Shen Xingxue away.


    "Why not? Shen Xingxue is the deputy leader of my ethereal palace. She has nothing to do with Feixian. Of course, the people of Feixian won''t fart about her." Chu Mo''s heart was also angry with Feixian''s inaction, and his words were also very impolite. He looked at the old man with a dull expression in front of him coldly: "but I... can''t promise."


    "Hahaha, interesting, really interesting, I haven''t seen such an interesting little guy like you for many years." The old man laughed, but he couldn''t see a smile in his muddy old eyes. He laughed and said, "more than 200 years ago, I once met a boy similar to you. Do you know what happened to him later? Haha, I threw him into the alchemy furnace and directly refined him for ninety-nine and eighty-one days. He was trained to be a slag, haha!"


    The faces of the onlookers all turned pale, especially some timid girls, who were scared out of color.


    The old man said with a smile, and then looked at Chu Mo, and his expression instantly became cold: "boy... Do you... Want to be the second scum?"


    "Ah!" A timid girl finally couldn''t help but turn around and run away.


    Shen Xingxue''s face is also a little ugly. She doesn''t know why the old man has been eyeing her. Since the end of her game, she has been pestering her to take her as an apprentice, and she has to take her away immediately. There''s no bullshit here.


    How could shenxingxue agree to such an absurd request and refuse it on the spot? The old man was not annoyed. Anyway, he just wouldn''t let her go.


    Only then did Zhou Jun send someone to inform Chu mo.


    Miaoyi Niang was more relaxed, holding Shen Xingxue''s hand to comfort her.


    Huang zhe on one side frowned and looked at the old man, as if thinking about something.


    Until the old man said the sentence 200 years ago, after he refined a person for ninety-nine or eighty-one days to become scum, Huang Zhe''s face finally showed a sudden color, and then... It was a strong shock.


    She finally understood why Feixian people didn''t dare to show up!


    "You are a love demon!" Huang zhe suddenly shouted.


    The old man suddenly turned to Huang Jia, and his body exploded with a palpitating momentum. That momentum... Directed at Huang Jia!


    Although the overwhelming majority of the coercion all went towards Huang Dan, the people around all couldn''t help but show their horror and retreat backward. A few of the weaker ones spit blood on the spot!


    Absolute crushing of congenital peak!


    Speak wildly because you have that qualification!


    "Who are you?" The old man stared at Huang Zhe. He couldn''t see Huang Zhe''s identity, but he intuition that this girl was absolutely extraordinary!


    Love demon... These two words have long been dusty in the long river of history.


    For more than 200 years, it is enough for ordinary people to multiply eight or nine generations, or even more than a dozen generations!


    Even if it''s in the sect, it''s 200 years... It''s a long time.


    There are really few people who can still remember him now. The main reason why the people of the four schools did not dare to provoke him was that they did not dare to provoke him easily after feeling his strength, not because of their identity.


    And the girl, unexpectedly, revealed his identity.


    Huang zhe snorted coldly, didn''t answer him, but said coldly, "it''s you who are so old."¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 470

    Chu Mo glanced at Huang Bi: "do you have a grudge against him?"


    Huang zhe nodded, but didn''t say much. (?. [1]


    Chu Mo asked again, "very deep?"


    Huang zhe nodded again.


    "Fast after killing?" Chu Mo asked again.


    Huang zhe nodded for the third time.


    "OK, then kill him." Chu Mo said firmly.


    Now, the old man''s face was a little ugly. He finally saw that the young boy had never paid attention to him from beginning to end.


    At first, he didn''t show anything, because people felt that they had no grievances with him. But now, with the words of the girl in yellow skirt, she actually said she wanted to kill herself?


    The old man couldn''t help sneering: "it''s good. Your temper is more and more like the man I made into scum!"


    At this time, many old people came outside the crowd.


    Even Wang Tong, the elder of Xihai sect, came.


    There is no way. They are the hosts. If something happens to Shen Xingxue here, then the Xihai sect must have unshirkable responsibility.


    The people of Feixian finally appeared, but they didn''t get close to Shen Xingxue. Instead, those young disciples of Feixian came over and protected Shen Xingxue in the middle.


    This made Chu Mo feel better at last. At least, not everyone in the flying fairy was impersonal. ©Æ¨b¨n©Â¨n¨n.?¡²¡£ o? m


    Hua Xiaoya also came, swaying left and right, directly squeezed in, glanced at the old man, directly frowned and said, "old man, you''re not a good man!"


    Everyone was stunned. Some people who knew what happened during the day were speechless. They thought that the lady dressed in dirt was from the ethereal palace


    At this time, Wang Tong took a group of people, separated them, walked in, looked at Huang Bi and said, "Miss Huang knows this elder?"


    "Senior? He deserves it?" Huang zhe said coldly.


    Wang Daodao: "can you say something about Miss Huang... What are the grudges between you?"


    Wang Tong asked hard.


    No way, he really didn''t dare to ask the old man. He didn''t even know how the old man appeared here.


    In fact, it is not surprising that at every religious meeting, there are so many people who come uninvited.


    But this time, there are some cows. The imposing manner makes people dare not approach at all.


    Someone in the crowd also said, "yes, Miss Huang, you know this person, but we don''t. You always want us to know who he is?"


    "She''s not a good person." Hua Xiaoya suddenly opened her mouth at this time and said again, "his body is full of lust, this man... This man..."


    On Hua Xiaoya''s white and tender face, red clouds flew up, and she was a little embarrassed to say it. After all, she was a yellow flower girl. No matter how she talked without thinking, she could not say anything. ©Á¨n.¡¶©z¡££Û


    But everyone understood it and focused on the old man again.


    The old man glanced at the little girl. Some regrets came: "what a good seedling! It''s a pity that I can''t take it away..."


    "Love demon, count your sense, otherwise even if you work hard today, you will not be let go." With this sound, Hua Sanniang and her husband, he Feng, came unsteadily.


    It was still the flowered cloth shirt, which looked unimpressive.


    But at this time, no one dared to underestimate them.


    Master of Yijian!


    The demon sneered: "if your grandfather comes, it''s OK to say this, you... Can''t!"


    Say. The love demon''s eyes looked at the elders of Feixian: "do you have any farts to fart? If not, I''ll take someone away!"


    The elders of Feixian are very ugly. One of the old women looked at the demon and said, "bold!"


    "Hey, I''m always brave!" The love demon snorted coldly.


    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "I know who he is!"


    At this time, everyone looked at the person talking. It was an old man, and someone recognized his identity. Whispered, "this man, from Baihu big 6, named Yang Qi, is a real elder."


    "Who is it? Tell me!"


    "Yes, talk about it."


    Up to now, the group of people watching the excitement have not figured out who the old man suddenly appeared is.


    With cold eyes, Qing Mosen looked at the old man named Yang Qi, but Yang Qi seemed not to see it, and shouted, "this man was very famous more than 200 years ago, but it was another name, called..."


    Poof!


    Yang Qi, an old man, said. A red dot suddenly appeared in the middle of his eyebrow. Then, the red dot quickly enlarged and blood gurgled out.


    With a plop, he fell to the ground.


    Die on the spot!


    Boom!


    The onlookers scattered with a bang, which was really scared.


    With frightened eyes, he looked at the love demon.


    There were so many onlookers that few people could see how Yang Qi shot. But apart from him, how can there be a second person here secretly?


    At this time, the old woman of Feixian suddenly seemed to think of something, and lost her voice and said, "you are an old mortal!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, one third of the people present turned pale and kept retreating.


    Those who didn''t know anything were also frightened by the reactions of these people around them, and then stepped back together.


    In the end, there were only a few people left in the field.


    Qing Mo, Shen Xingxue, Miao yiniang, Huang Zhe, Hua Xiaoya, Hua Sanniang, he Feng and Chu mo.


    Even Wang Tong, his face startled, retreated far back, looking at Yang Qi''s eyes, full of vigilance.


    "Hey, hey, does anyone finally know who I am? Now, who else wants to stop me from taking this person?" Love demon twisted his neck hard, and his eyes showed bloodthirsty light, no longer hiding anything.


    Someone in the crowd whispered: "The mortal old ghost, who became famous more than 300 years ago, is very mysterious. No one knows where he comes from. He is a master of alchemy and poison. It is said that he once slaughtered a city with a population of millions! He is cruel and domineering, likes women, and no one can escape the women he likes. More than 200 years ago, he caused public anger, was besieged by the four sects and many masters in the Jianghu, and disappeared after serious injury, many of them disappeared Everyone thought he was dead, but unexpectedly... He was still alive in this world. He called himself love demon... For love demon. But people in the Jianghu call him an old mortal! "


    At this moment, everyone finally knew the origin of the old man, but after knowing it, his heart was even more afraid.


    The strong are not terrible. The terrible thing is the murderous strong, and the murderous strong are not terrible. The terrible thing is the powerful who are superb and murderous with poison!


    The old mortal in front of us is such a strong man.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly said, "old man, start using poison now?"


    Hum!


    There was an uproar at the scene. Almost everyone turned around and ran in the first reaction! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 471

    The demon sneered, and suddenly his breath soared. He rushed directly at Chu Mo and said coldly, "little beast, you poor weak people need to be poisoned?"


    Boom!


    One palm directly hits Chu mo.


    This palm is very tricky and powerful.


    Obviously, it''s just a palm, but it''s like a mountain.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and raised his hand with a punch.


    Heaven, earth and man are the three talents of boxing!


    Chu Mo used this punch very skillfully.


    Love demon saw that Chu Mo dared to fight with him, and his face showed a grim smile: "go to hell, little thing!" Give full play to the innate strength!


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, not to mention the little thing in front of him. It''s not a rabbit with little combat power. It''s a little tiger!


    On the surface, love demon didn''t pay attention to Chu Mo, but in fact, he was very cautious.


    Although he was superb with his poison ability, he was also superior to the others in terms of his combat power. But here... There is the most powerful group of people in the whole world.


    Once this group of people realize the crisis and unite against him, no matter how strong he is, he can only run.


    Today''s only mistake is that no one has recognized his identity after more than 200 years.


    Hua Xiaoya shouted, "be careful, this old man is very strong!"


    It''s really strong.


    The master who became famous 300 years ago lives to this day. Not to mention his combat power, but his experience of fighting the enemy is by no means comparable to that of Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo also has its own advantages.


    He died!


    Died many times!


    Therefore, if you really fight, you will be more ruthless than others.


    Not to mention Chu Mo''s fighting power, even the friars who built the foundation can crush it. Although the love demon in front of him is powerful and has rich fighting experience, the realm... Did not jump out of the world after all.


    Boom!


    Fists and palms intersect.


    An earth shattering Bang broke out directly in the void.


    Some are self-sustaining and powerful. Those who didn''t go far looked at the scene in horror.


    They watched helplessly the love demon who scared almost everyone away, gave a groan of extreme pain, and quickly backed away.


    They watched helplessly as the handsome young man, who was a little too handsome, suddenly had a cold knife in his hand, and directly chased the love demon who was just unbearable!


    "You old thing... Where to run!"


    Chu Mo roared.


    Raise your hand is a knife!


    Kill!


    Chu Mo was moved to kill this old man. Even if he didn''t mention what just happened, it was enough to just rely on the reaction with Huang zhe!


    Moreover, from the reaction of everyone. This old thing should be killed!


    Youming Badao, which is countless times higher than the human world, is completely beyond the resistance of love demons.


    Therefore, when Chu Mo cut out, the face of the love demon completely changed and became pale.


    Shout out, "don''t kill me!"


    As he spoke, his hands lifted back... A large piece of black powder exploded in the void in an instant. An unpleasant smell suddenly came.


    Chu Mo had just contained an antidote pill. This killing knife did not stop at all. Cut it directly.


    Love demon, an old ghost, can live for so many years. It''s really not for nothing. It''s at a critical juncture. Forced him to get out of the way, but one arm was directly cut off by killing heaven.


    The demon sent out a scream. Without hesitation, continue to rush forward.


    At the same time, all kinds of poisons were thrown directly at Chu mo.


    For a time, this area was completely shrouded in highly toxic. All plants withered and died instantly, and even stones were quickly softened by corrosion.


    This toxic drama is amazing.


    Everyone else looked at it from a distance and didn''t dare to approach it at all.


    Rao is so. Everyone also took the antidote pill.


    Several people who came closer showed signs of poisoning.


    Those who dare to approach and have the worst strength... Are all martial artists in heaven''s state of mind!


    Huang zhe was pale. She wanted to remind Chu Mo not to chase love demons, but it was too late. She could only pray in her heart that nothing would happen.


    Chu Mo is really all right. His elixir is too much beyond the world. No matter how strong the means of love demon using poison are, they can''t jump out of the world level after all.


    So Chu Mo has confidence.


    The love demon over there broke his arm and ran frantically. Seeing that Chu Mo was still behind, there was no sign of poisoning. Finally, he panicked in his heart and shouted, "Wu, there is no injustice between me and you. Why do you keep chasing?"


    "Hey, hey, can''t I surrender?" The love demon kept poisoning while shouting.


    As soon as they ran away and chased each other, they went out for hundreds of miles in the blink of an eye. Where the love demon passed, all lives died in an instant.


    Moreover, it is so toxic that it has completely corroded to the depths of the earth, and it may be difficult to recover for decades.


    The love demon broke his arm. Although he stopped bleeding in time, he finally hurt his vitality. Chu Mo''s side is fierce, and there is no loss at all.


    Stepping on the phantom wind step, as one fades and the other grows, it gets closer and closer.


    The demon finally ran away. He stood still and turned back to talk with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife!


    Soul snatching!


    Brush!


    The brilliance that burst out in an instant made the love demon couldn''t help but stay for a moment.


    He also knows... It''s broken!


    Open your mouth and just want to shout loudly.


    Chu Mo horizontal is another knife.


    Kill!


    Poof!


    A head of love demon, instantly fly up!


    Blood splashed out along the neck of the love demon and rushed up high.


    This is the blood of the strong, with endless reluctance, extremely cold and gorgeous spray out.


    Poop, the body of the love demon fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    The head also fell down.


    One eye still stared at the boss, as if there were countless words to say, but he couldn''t say it.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and his heart was more or less awe inspiring.


    He has always warned himself not to be arrogant. Even if he can kill friar Zhuji, he should not look down on the innate warrior.


    But in fact, it''s still a little careless.


    There are countless strange people in this world. Just because you can build a foundation with innate killing doesn''t mean that others don''t have this ability.


    Apart from other things, this love demon is really superb by means of poison. If it weren''t for the antidote pill that is far higher than the world on his body, who died today... It''s really hard to say.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, waved his hand and hit a deep pit on the ground, burying the corpse of love demon in it.


    Turn around and go back.


    This sudden battle quickly spread across ZHONGSHEN Island, and too many people witnessed it with their own eyes.


    It is obvious that the love demon is strong and domineering. Even the people of Feixian avoid three points.


    But after being chased by Chu Mo for hundreds of miles, he was beheaded.


    The name of Chu Mo broke out instantly after this war.


    Moreover, it is the kind of outbreak that no one can stop.


    Everyone, seeing Chu Mo again, their eyes are completely different from the past.


    Full of awe.


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 472

    In the courtyard belonging to the ethereal palace, a group of people gathered together, drinking and laughing.


    Chu Mo, Huang Zhe, Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya, Hua Sanniang, he Feng, Wang Tong, and the uninvited leader of Xihai sect, Zhao Qing.


    Well, this combination seems a little strange.


    Hua Xiaoya needless to say, this girl is a heartless self familiar. Since Chu Mo killed the love demon, her eyes haven''t left Chu Mo much. It''s not women''s love and admiration for men, but pure appreciation, and a little bit of war.


    This girl is a militant at all. She wants to hang and beat all kinds of children before a sword comes out. Now I finally saw a strong person. The itchy feeling made her scratch her heart and liver.


    The arrival of Hua Sanniang and he Feng is a signal.


    Although it was all spread before, it was said that the leaders of the four schools ordered together to attach great importance to the ethereal palace and Chu mo.


    But it is only known by a few people after all.


    More people thought it was just rumors.


    But now Hua Sanniang and he Feng tell everyone with their actions that it is not a legend, it is a fact!


    Wang Tong is the happiest person.


    Although he had been supporting Chu mo before, he also had some burden in his heart.


    This world is not someone''s world after all, others don''t know ¡á In his heart, it is very clear that the four schools are high and deep. But there are also some casual people, such as love demons... Who are powerful but rarely appear in front of the world.


    Although Chu Mo is talented, young and has an unlimited future, who knows if someone is staring at him secretly, trying to kill this genius?


    After all, no matter how talented a genius is, there will always be weak times.


    But today''s war. Let Wang Tong thoroughly understand his mind.


    This is not a genius who needs to grow up. It is clearly a peerless arrogant who has been powerful enough to make people tremble!


    Then the arrival of Hua Sanniang and he Feng in Yijian made Wang Tongxin feel like eating honey.


    As for Feixian''s pinching, Wang Tong didn''t take it seriously at all.


    The two direct disciples of Feixian are here at the Piaomiao palace. No matter how crazy, Feixian can''t attack the Piaomiao palace.


    Then, there are only isolated cities and tianwai.


    However, even if Gucheng and tianwai are on the opposite side of Piaomiao palace, what does it have to do with Xihai sect?


    From the bottom of my heart. Wang Tong would rather make friends with Chu Mo than curry favor with the sect of Gucheng tianwai.


    "That mortal old devil is a real old devil, and we are all afraid of him." Hua Sanniang talks like her daughter. She is also of a straightforward type.


    He Feng scratched his head on the side and said with some embarrassment, "I''m really afraid of him. The old ghost was so famous that he really wanted to fight alone. In fact, it''s nothing. The key is this poison..."


    He Feng said, looking up at Chu Mo: "but Master Chu is really powerful, this old ghost who has been in the world for 300 years. Finally, he died in your hand. It can be regarded as getting rid of a real disaster for the world!"


    Chu Mo smiled a little embarrassed, "just in time."


    At this time, Hua Xiaoya looked at Huang Bi and directly asked, "Huang beauty, your age is not as old as me. How can you recognize the identity of the old ghost at a glance?"


    The others all looked at Huang Zhe. Indeed, if it weren''t for Huang Zhe''s words to reveal the identity of love demon. Many people will probably die at his hands today.


    If he saw that he could not escape, he would surely pull a lot of cushions.


    At that time, I really have no place to cry.


    Huang zhe pondered for a moment, then glanced at Chu Mo and said with a light smile, "it''s nothing. I have a grudge against him."


    Hearing this, everyone was slightly stunned. Huang zhe obviously had something to say. Looking at Huang Zhe''s age, it was a 16-year-old girl.


    However, these people are all smart people. Although Hua Xiaoya is very straightforward and looks heartless, she is not the kind of person who is obsessed.


    Zhao Qing and Wang Tong accompanied them all the way. After a meal of wine, everyone came back to enjoy themselves.


    Until everyone left, Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang also went back to the room to rest, Huang Zhen rubbed against Chu Mo''s side and whispered, "childe..."


    Chu Mo smiled: "forget it. If you don''t want to say something, don''t say it. Scar... Sometimes, it''s better not to uncover it easily. Anyway, he''s dead."


    "Thank you, childe!" Huang zhe bent his knees slightly and was about to kneel down to Chu mo.


    "Don''t do this?" Chu Mo stretched out his hand to hold Huang Dan, but suddenly found that the girl''s tears fell.


    Chu Mo pressed Huang Dan on the chair beside him and said, "no matter what happened, it''s all over."


    "I don''t know my background." Huang zhe silently shed tears for a while, suddenly opened his mouth and said softly, "but I certainly don''t belong to this world."


    Chu Mo was stunned.


    Huang zhe then said, "I was born in Guixu."


    Chu Merton was surprised and looked at Huang Bi strangely.


    The rooster said that Guixu fell from the heaven. Doesn''t that mean that Huang zhe was originally a creature in the heaven?


    What''s that? Heavenly beast?


    This joke is a little big.


    "I don''t know what race I am, but I''m definitely not a dog..." Huang Zhe''s face was slightly red and took the initiative to explain, "I lived in Guixu for a long time. Then one day, I climbed out of there and met my adoptive mother. Well, it''s a white snake that has been cultivated for thousands of years."


    The expression on Huang Zhe''s face became much softer: "she should have wanted to eat me at that time. At that time, I was very weak and had no ability to resist. But in the end, she didn''t eat me, but brought me back to her race and began to raise me. I recognized her as my mother and called her mother. Under her cultivation, I grew up a little bit. Until one day, we met a love demon..."


    The following story is old-fashioned and simple. Like thousands of unfortunate people, the White Snake was captured by the white love demon, and then trampled to death alive.


    Young Huang zhe witnessed this scene with her own eyes, but the love demon at that time was not like this.


    The smell on the body is also completely different.


    Huang zhe only remembers one thing that Qing Mo said triumphantly, that is, once a young genius was trained by him for 91 days and directly became scum.


    "So today, he mentioned it again, and I recognized him at once." Huang said, "if there had been no adoptive mother, I would have died."


    Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing, looking at Huang Bi and saying, "don''t be too sad, your revenge has been avenged!"


    Huang zhe nodded. Just about to speak, he suddenly saw Chu Mo''s face change. Then, Huang zhe also felt someone approaching.


    Bang!


    The door was directly knocked open, and the rooster was bleeding all over and appeared in front of the two. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 473

    Glancing at Chu Mo, he fell to the ground with a bang. ¡ø¡à¡ø¡à£¬


    "Big cock!"


    Chu Mo and Huang zhe became hairy in an instant.


    At this time, several figures rushed directly into Chu Mo''s yard. Then, many people rushed from a distance and surrounded Chu Mo''s whole yard.


    Chu Mo didn''t even look at the group outside. He took several pills from his body and fed them to the big cock. Then he checked it again and found that although the big cock''s injury was very serious, it was not fatal.


    The reason why I fainted was mainly because of my strength.


    Although the rooster''s combat power is not particularly strong, its speed is unique, and even Chu Mo can''t catch up with him. Now he was injured so badly that he was calculated and managed to escape.


    "Hand over the chicken." A low voice sounded from the outside.


    At this time, Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang, who had fallen asleep, were startled and came out to check.


    "Why are you?" Outside came Miaoyi Niang''s surprised voice: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Hand over the chicken." The low voice sounded again.


    At this time, Chu Mo held the rooster to the bed, and then slowly walked out.


    His eyes first fell on the face with a low voice, which he also knew.


    It''s an elder of Gucheng. He only saw it once on the wharf on the first day. Even this time, the elder didn''t appear at the opening ceremony of the religious assembly.


    Seeing Chu Mo, the elder of Gucheng flashed a look of fear in his eyes. Obviously, he should also know what happened today. For a young man who can kill a congenital strong man who has been famous for hundreds of years, it is a lie to say that he is not afraid.


    But in the eyes of this elder, there was a firmness.


    "Hand over the chicken." He said coldly.


    "Get out!" Chu Mo didn''t want to say a word of nonsense, so he gave the other party a word directly.


    Yes, big cock. Chu Mo knows very well that although this chicken occasionally does some small dirty things, it won''t really do any big bad things. Because the big cock is not brave enough to say, it can also be regarded as having a conscience and a bottom line.


    Therefore. Chu Mo trusted the rooster.


    "Boy, do you know who you''re talking to?" Before the elder of Gucheng spoke, a young man in his thirties around him was anxious, pointing to Chu Mo and scolding, "don''t think you can be arrogant by killing an old ghost who has been famous for hundreds of years. That old thing is just a poison expert. It happens that you have the ability to detoxify..."


    PA!


    A crisp sound directly interrupted the young man''s words.


    Everyone just saw Chu Mo''s body flash, and then the young man who spoke was slapped directly in the face.


    The elder of Gucheng saw Chu Mo''s action, but there was no time to stop it.


    Because Chu Mo''s speed is too fast!


    "You see, I not only have the ability to detoxify, I can also kill you." Chu Mo said lightly.


    The young man was slightly stunned, covering his face with his hand, subconsciously, touched his throat.


    Then... Blood flowed through his fingers. The young man stared at Chu Mo with unbelievable expression in his eyes. His mouth opened, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t say anything. His body softened and fell directly to the ground.


    Dead!


    The whole scene, everyone. Stupefied!


    No one expected that Chu Mo should be so fierce, let alone that Chu Mo really dared to kill.


    He... Was also a disciple of Gucheng, one of the four sects.


    "You... You killed him?" Even the elder of Gucheng. His eyes showed an incredible look, and he couldn''t believe that Chu Mo dared to kill.


    "You''re going to die, too!" Chu Mo didn''t say much, but directly shot.


    The so-called expert will know whether there is one as soon as he reaches out his hand.


    This Gu Cheng elder, who didn''t see Chu Mo crush the love demon today, didn''t finally understand until Chu Mo hit him. The boy in front of him is not the existence he can provoke at all.


    Thoroughly crush!


    What, you come and I go?


    Are you kidding? That''s not the case at all!


    Is to crush directly!


    Without three moves, the Gu Cheng elder, who was born at least three or four layers, was forcibly torn off an arm by Chu mo.


    In the night sky, his scream spread far away.


    Many people were shocked!


    This place is originally the area where high-level sects live. Although they are not close to each other, it is only a few breaths for masters to come here.


    Chu Mo tore off the arm of the lonely city elder, grabbed the other party''s neck, grabbed his throat, and asked coldly, "did my friend provoke you?"


    "You... Friend?" The elder of Gucheng twisted his face in pain and didn''t understand Chu Mo''s meaning.


    "The chicken in your mouth, he is my friend!" Chu Mo''s voice was cold and he looked at the elder of the lonely city: "did he offend you?"


    "No..." the elder of Gucheng''s eyes were full of horror. Just about to say something else, Chu Mo forced his hand here.


    Click!


    Directly pinched the other party''s throat, and then threw his body to the ground.


    At this time, many people have begun to gather here.


    Chu Mo''s icy voice spread around: "I Chu Mo never provoked any of you! I didn''t take the initiative to provoke any of you, but if you think I Chu Mo is bullying and feel that the people around me can move at will... Today, I''ll tell you with practical actions, what the consequences are for those who touch me!"


    With that, Chu Mo''s feet stepped on the phantom wind step, and the whole person was like a flash of lightning. He successively used the thousand heavy hands and the three talents of heaven, earth and man. In the blink of an eye, he killed all the people who had just surrounded here.


    I can''t even run.


    There are fifteen people in total, and none of them are left.


    There is no need to leave anything alive at all. When the rooster wakes up, he will naturally tell him what happened.


    He believes in big cock.


    When Qin Xiao came with another group of people from Gucheng, he saw only bodies on the ground.


    Qin Xiao''s eyes were almost angry, and the whole person was almost mad. Pointing at Chu Mo, "you... You... How dare you!"


    "Qin Guyu, I''m not brave enough. You didn''t know it until today." Chu Mo glanced at Qin Xiao lightly: "if you also want to die, you might as well give me a hand. Don''t think that under the name of one of the four sects, others will tolerate you. Others are afraid of you, and I''m not afraid. Anyone around me, no matter who is hurt, I will make him pay a hundred times the price!"


    "Chu Mo, do you think you can fight against the four factions alone?" Qin Xiao was so angry that he shivered, but he was not crazy. He also knew that he hated Chu Mo Lala.


    Unfortunately, Chu Mo is not crazy.


    Although deep in his heart, Chu Mo really didn''t pay attention to any of the four schools, he couldn''t commit to blackmail for himself.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You people in the lonely city hurt my friends and pestered here endlessly. If I kill them now, you can fight me naturally if you don''t agree. If you don''t have the courage to fight, get out of here!" Chu Mo said faintly, "I''m sleepy and want to sleep!"¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today.


    Next month, we will start to compete for monthly tickets. Please leave the guaranteed monthly tickets to me. I''ll see you later. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 474

    All the onlookers around were stunned, as if they had been petrified. Looking at Chu Mo, they could not be described as complex. £¤f£¬


    This is really a very long day, and everyone has this feeling.


    In a short day, there are so many things that these strong people who stand on the top of the world feel a little difficult to digest.


    "Chu Mo, today... You must give us an account!" Qin Xiao''s face was completely gloomy: "otherwise, Gu Cheng and you will not die!"


    Chu Mo looked at Qin Xiao: "don''t die?"


    "Yes!"


    "Really?"


    "That''s right!"


    "All right." Chu Mo went to that station, yuanyan Yuezhi, a congenital peak breath, no longer hide, completely broke out, and those who watched around finally felt how strong Chu Mo was at this time.


    All the faces became wonderful.


    Congenital?


    Inborn!


    This boy is really a congenital strong man!


    It turns out that this teenager, who has always been like a mystery, has already grown into the existence they need to look up to!


    Originally, they had always felt that they were superior, but they were wrong. Now, it seems that the inexplicable sense of superiority is so ridiculous, it is simply pale!


    "Come on, since you have said never die, then why hesitate? Let''s start?" Chu Mo looked at Qin Xiao coldly: "my master was merciful and didn''t slap you to death. I won''t leave you any mercy here today."


    At this time, Zhao Qing, the leader of Xihai sect, finally arrived. Looking at Chu Mo, he said with a wry smile: "Master Chu, if you have something to say, don''t start..."


    Chu Mo glanced at Zhao Qing: "master Zhao, this is not my fault, but he wants to stay with me forever!"


    Zhao Qing twitched at the corners of his mouth. Glancing at the dozens of corpses on the ground, he thought, it''s strange that you killed 15 people from top to bottom, and they don''t die with you!


    But this matter. He just came on the way, also know the cause and effect, know no wonder Chu mo. At most... It can only be said that Chu Mo was a little too ruthless, leaving no room for these people in Gucheng.


    "Elder Gu Yu... Look, this matter?" Zhao Qing''s face was bitter. He knew very well that he could not interfere with such a big thing, but he could not ignore it. I can only swear in my heart.


    Qin Xiao looked at Chu Mo with both eyes, and his heart was extremely angry. The young man in front of him is simply heinous!


    Is he really that strong? Or is it tough and weak... Pretending to be strong?


    Looking at the fifteen bodies on the ground, Qin Xiao really couldn''t believe that Chu Mo''s strength was pretended.


    People are really fearless.


    Qin Xiao was very clear about the whereabouts of the fifteen people. Know what they did.


    On ZHONGSHEN Island, it is said that there is an upper bound thing, which has been circulating for many years, but no one has been able to find it. However, at every sect meeting, some top sects will still try their luck.


    For this matter, the three major factions on ZHONGSHEN Island, the West Sea, the great wilderness and the green mountains, also turned a blind eye.


    Because they have been here for countless years. There is no harvest. If outsiders can find it, it really can only be said to be someone else''s chance.


    This time is a little different. It is the first time for the four sects to participate in the sect meeting. Their means are naturally much higher than those of the West Sea sect.


    Therefore, they really found a clue this time.


    Unfortunately, after countless years of searching and confirmation, the rooster has far more clues in his hands than they do!


    If there is no accident, this opportunity. It''s the rooster''s.


    But how can these people in Gucheng be reconciled? Secretly set up a game and almost killed the rooster, but I didn''t expect that the rooster was not only fast, but also had some unexpected means to protect their lives.


    Unexpectedly, he escaped from the Bureau set up by Gucheng.


    Even Qin Xiao felt a great headache when things developed directly to the current level.


    At this time, a faint sound suddenly rang out from the sea in the distance. It seemed that if there was any, it was still there, but these people present all heard it clearly.


    "The grass is green, the fog is boundless, there is a lonely city, on the water side..." the voice is like a sigh, very light.


    However, the faces of everyone present changed.


    Qin Xiao''s face first showed a touch of shock, then surprise, but then lowered his head in shame.


    Before starting from Gucheng, although he didn''t publicize as he used to, he left Gucheng with pride and pride, crossed the central sea and came to Zhongshen island.


    Except for the other three sects, there is almost no one in the world who can be seen by Qin Xiao.


    Who would have thought that the apprentice of the man who made him suffer great humiliation... A secular teenager who was born and raised here... Slapped him severely again!


    Although this slap did not hit his face, it made him feel worse than that.


    Now that things have developed to the point where the leader has to intervene in person, how can proud Qin Xiaoxin feel comfortable? Even if no one blames him face to face, the current situation, the heavy casualties of Gucheng... All shows his incompetence as a leader elder.


    A figure, from far to near, floated long, appeared in front of everyone.


    The man was wearing a gray Taoist robe, the back of which was embroidered with Yin and Yang patterns. The head is tied in a bun, with a jade hairpin, long eyebrows and white hair, and the face is like a crown of jade. If it weren''t for that white hair, it would look younger. But in that eye, it was full of vicissitudes, as if it had seen through all the vanity in the world.


    "Headmaster." Qin Xiao and all the people in the lonely city hurriedly came forward to salute.


    Zhaoqing, the leader of Xihai sect, and others also hurriedly came to see the ceremony.


    The names of the four sects, any disciple, can make friends with them at the same level. This time, if it weren''t for the evil Chu Mo, who directly suppressed everyone. Those people from the four major sects are not sure how high they want to be.


    But anyway, the leader of Gucheng... His identity and status are definitely looked up by people who need Zhao Qing''s identity.


    The leader of Gucheng, also surnamed Chu, is called Chu Han.


    "No." Chu Han glanced at these people in front of him faintly, and then his eyes stayed on the fifteen corpses on the ground: "how did they... Die?"


    Chu Han''s voice was very weak, very weak, and even sounded a little indifferent, as if he had no feelings.


    However, in the eyes of Qin Xiao and others, a happy face appeared directly!


    Because they know that the leader is angry.


    "I killed it." Chu Mo looked at the man in front of him: "are you the head of the lonely city?"


    Chu Han calmly looked at Chu Mo, didn''t deny it, but didn''t nod. That vision was entirely looking at an mole ant.


    Chu Mo saw that he didn''t answer, and directly scolded, "since these garbage came out of your door, it must be that your leader is not a good thing. Dare to fight with me? If you lose, immediately smash them with your lonely city and get out of Zhongshen island for me."¡ª¡ª


    Ten more super outbreak, ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 475

    In the night. ©z((


    The expression on the faces of the people present and secretly hiding from the crowd, let alone more exciting.


    Yes, it''s more wonderful than just now that Chu Mo turned out to be a congenital master.


    Who do they see now?


    The leader of Gucheng!


    What kind of place is Gu Cheng?


    Chu Mo, who crossed thousands of miles of ice fields and was devout, wanted to go to changshengtian to worship his master. In his mind, changshengtian is now the lonely city in the eyes of people in these sects!


    Like the land of fairy family!


    Are so unattainable!


    Although people in these sects keep a reserved attitude now, they don''t seem to be very constrained in front of the four sects. But who knows how the four sects reacted from top to bottom when they decided to participate in this sect meeting.


    That feeling is simply a secular emperor. One day, he suddenly said that he would go to the beggars'' sect to participate in the activities of the beggars'' sect!


    That''s the exaggeration!


    But now, the high "emperor" was scolded by an ordinary little beggar to his face!


    What is this situation?


    Is there anything more exaggerated than this?


    Chu Han was also scolded and stared there directly. He didn''t know who the boy was in front of him. (???? in fact, he also had the idea of Chu mo.


    Because according to various signs, this young master does not belong to this world at all. Probably a monk from the upper world.


    Chu Han knew about monks, because in the lonely city, there were some predecessors who successfully rose to the upper world, and passed on some news through some means.


    Although the news is not much, there are only a few words. But this does not prevent those people in the isolated city from knowing the upper bound.


    But in the end, Chu Han did not act rashly.


    He''s afraid!


    The more you practice to a high level, the more powerful you are in awe of the upper world.


    He was afraid that the young man''s master would leave some cards for the young man. Once he shot, the two sides would inevitably become enemies, and then. It will be difficult to pull again.


    So all along, the whole isolated city has not made any action. But I didn''t expect it. The things that should happen are still unavoidable after all.


    Gu Cheng''s side, after all, is against this boy.


    Sure enough, just a few years of effort, the former secular ordinary youth. They grow up to be inborn strong people with the same realm as them. And look at that momentum, even close to the innate peak!


    The great master with the upper world has reached the highest level in the world. Even if he is Chu Han, he will never be an enemy.


    "Young man, don''t you think you''re going too far?" Chu Han was furious, but he didn''t lose his demeanor.


    He is the leader of the isolated city. Even if he holds on, he can''t show his weakness. People all over the world underestimated the lonely city.


    However, his words, in the eyes of many people, in fact, have been equivalent to showing timidity.


    "They want to kill my friend." Chu Mo said faintly, "your people, also said, want to be immortal with me."


    Qin Xiao''s face was ugly and he glared at Chu Mo mercilessly.


    Chu Han frowned and glanced at the fifteen corpses on the ground, frowning and thinking about something.


    In fact, the legend on Zhongshen island. In his mind, it is far less important than returning to the ruins!


    Chu Han''s thinking directly cooled the hearts of those lonely people around Qin Xiao.


    At present, this situation. What else do you think? Just start fighting!


    As the most powerful sect in the world, Gu Cheng Yijian, a fairy flying outside the sky, is high above all sentient beings. Have you ever been so bullied? If this tone can''t come out today, needless to say. In the future, the reputation of Gu Cheng in this world must be destroyed once!


    Jianghu is ruthless. It doesn''t care what your reason is, and no one cares who your opponent is.


    You lost anyway.


    It''s that simple!


    Big people and superiors always think about gain and loss, not face.


    Chu Mo naturally also saw Chu Han''s entanglement, and he was also thinking quickly in his heart.


    Although he is completely not afraid of these people in Gucheng, and even has the strength to directly crush them, he can''t do some things too well.


    If Gu Cheng is really brilliant, he can''t say that he can suppress others alone.


    At the beginning, although Chu Mo was full of words in Feixian, he was more or less nervous in his solid.


    Once this level of forces, regardless of face, rush forward, he may have the power of a war in addition to bringing Dong Yu and Qin Shi, otherwise, there is only the option of running away.


    In the human world, although he is strong enough, not everyone is a fish belly.


    "This matter" Chu Han frowned for a long time before opening his eyes and looking at Chu mo.


    "How about talking?" Chu Mo didn''t wait for Chu han to finish speaking, so he came directly.


    In fact, two people should speak at about the same time.


    "Talk." Chu Han nodded unexpectedly.


    "Headmaster!" Qin Xiao, who had thought that the leader was coming and could destroy the damned little beast, was suddenly stunned, and the whole person was not well, looking at Chu Han with a sad and angry face.


    "Step back." Facing Chu Mo is a state of mind, but facing others, Chu Han''s aura is enough to make people tremble.


    Seeing this, Chu Mo smiled, stretched out a hand and said, "please come inside."


    Chu Han nodded and said to Qin Xiao, "Guyu, bury them all, with their heads in an isolated city, and bury them thickly."


    From the beginning to the end, the leader of the isolated city did not show any strong emotions on his face.


    In the room.


    "I''m embarrassed by your way." Chu Han looked at Chu Mo: "my name is Chu, too. Don''t look at me like that. I don''t want to marry you, but I want you to know that in my heart, I never want to be hostile to you."


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. In his opinion, if the other party accused him of killing, it would be normal. But what does this mean? Soft?


    Chu Mo didn''t think he had so much deterrent. Although he also showed his innate aura, the number of innate masters in other people''s sect was definitely more than he imagined. There is no reason to show weakness to yourself.


    So Chu Mo listened quietly without interrupting.


    "To tell the truth, this time, our four factions are a little unparalleled. It''s really unfair to you." Chu Han looked at Chu Mo sincerely, and then said, "because we know far more than those sects in the Jianghu."


    With that, he paused, looked at Chu Mo, and slowly said, "they all say that it''s more and more difficult to fly now. In fact, it''s not just the cultivation methods in those sects that have problems."


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, and he agreed with Chu Han''s words.


    There is no lack of genius in the human world!


    For example, fan Lizi, although Chu Mo hated that sinister little boy, he had to admit that to some extent, fan Lizi''s talent was no worse than many people he had seen in the magic world.


    But why is it more and more difficult for martial artists in this world to ascend to the spirit world?


    Chu Han then said, "there is another very important reason. In fact, it is related to Guixu." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 476

    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Han with an unidentified face, and didn''t understand why he said so.


    Chu Han said, "you should know that Guixu... Does not belong to the human world. It is a world falling from the upper world."


    Chu Mo knew much more about this matter than Chu Mo imagined, but he didn''t refute anything, and still quietly listened to Chu Han''s words.


    "At the beginning, all the senior strongmen in our whole human world were very excited and felt that this was an opportunity belonging to our human world." Chu Han said with a wry smile, "that feeling is like a fairy palace falling from the sky. Your generation can''t feel the frenzy in those days. In fact, even my generation... Doesn''t have that feeling. But my ancestors recorded that feeling and passed it down completely."


    With a slight sigh, Chu Han murmured, "no one could have thought at that time that this matter was not a blessing in the human world, but a real disaster!"


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at Chu Han.


    Chu Han said: "This fairy land, after falling into our world, forms an independent world, which is incompatible with our human world... After experiencing the initial excitement, those big people who want to occupy or explore this fairy land finally find that Guixu is limited in bone age. All creatures who have been more than 50 years of bone age cannot enter. Maybe this is its original rule, or maybe it has changed after entering the human world Rules. But... It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that few people can come back alive from the ruins! "


    "Didn''t the four factions also occupy Guixu for countless years?" Chu Mo finally gently mocked.


    "Yes, because although few people can come back alive, after all... Some people can come back alive!" Chu Han said, "so at that time, the four factions reached an agreement. That is, the four factions jointly guarded the gate of Guixu and did not allow outsiders to enter. On the one hand, they wanted to monopolize; on the other hand, they actually thought of others, because they wanted to come back alive from Guixu. It was too difficult!"


    Chu Mo''s mouth showed a touch of ridicule, but he didn''t refute him any more.


    Chu Han then said, "the disciples of our four sects, no matter what they bring from the Guixu, no matter which sect they are, must all take it out, and the four sects share..."


    "How can we guarantee not to hide?" Chu Mo asked.


    "There must be a way!" Chu Han smiled faintly: "unless you encounter a peerless skill. Then you can write it down with your head, otherwise. It''s almost impossible to hide."


    Chu Mo understood that it was nothing more than to search everything on his body... Although this method was not very clever, it was also a method.


    "Through these means, the four parties have always maintained a dominant position in the whole human world." Chu Han said frankly, "but in recent years, the situation has become worse and worse. No one can come back alive after entering the Guixu disciples. Moreover, I don''t know why, in recent thousands of years, Guixu has begun to unconsciously absorb the Qi of the world."


    Speaking of this, Chu Han''s face finally became a little nervous, as if there was something in the dark that could threaten him.


    "Absorb the fortune of the world?" Chu Mo also felt a little confused about this statement.


    "That''s right. Calculate the time. From the day when the disciples who entered the Guixu couldn''t come back alive, there were no soaring people in the world." Chu Han looked at Chu Mo: "until... The appearance of your master!"


    "My master?" Chu Mo picked the tip of his eyebrows, and he understood something in his heart.


    "Yes. No matter what his origin is, he is indeed the first person who has successfully left the human world in many years!" Chu Han said, "therefore, we paid attention to you at that time. We watched your development step by step until today. We finally made a very difficult decision. We will return to the ruins... Open up to the world!"


    Chu Mo sniffed a little, and said in his heart, it''s obviously that you can''t control it completely. Say what tough decision?


    But considering from the standpoint of the four major factions, it is indeed not easy to make this decision.


    Guixu is like a big gold mine that has no way to start. Even if there is no way to get a piece of gold from it, it is certainly not willing to give it to others.


    "Especially you..." Chu Han looked at Chu mo.


    "Me? What happened to me?" Chu Mo was confused.


    "This time, the Guixu is open to the world for 80% of the reasons. It''s you." Chu Han said frankly, "everything has been said, and I won''t hide it from you, because your master has successfully soared, and because of the speed of your rise, all of us are shocked. Therefore, we want to see if you can break the deadlock of Guixu!"


    "So, your four factions made a joint decision on how to pay attention to the ethereal palace and me. In fact, it''s mainly... It''s for me, isn''t it?" Chu Mo asked.


    Chu Han nodded, "yes, it is."


    "Then, what is the purpose of what you said to me today?" Chu Mo is not the innocent young man in those days. He knows that as the leader of the isolated city, Chu Han must have a purpose to appear here today.


    "We want to cooperate with you." Chu Han looked at Chu Mo sincerely: "in fact, there is not much contradiction between Gu Cheng and you."


    "That was before." Chu Mo said.


    "Today''s thing..." Chu Han pondered for a moment, and then said, "it was an accident!"


    "Huh?" Chu Merton narrowed his eyes and looked at the great man who looked very elegant in front of him. He killed fifteen people in Gucheng in one breath, including an elder of Gucheng... As the leader of Gucheng, Chu Han said it was an accident?


    what do you mean? Don''t want to investigate? Or... Something else?


    Chu Mo didn''t believe that people in the isolated city would be happy to hear this news, so it could only be something else!


    "This conflict is not caused by the deep hatred between the two sides." Chu Han sighed and said, "although my decision will confuse some people, if I can break the fog of returning to the ruins, I think... They will understand one day!"


    "How can you be so sure that I can solve the problem of returning to the market?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Han and asked.


    "If... Even you can''t solve it, it can only be said that this is providence." Chu Han sighed.


    "Leader Chu looked at me so highly, which made me a little flattered." Chu Mo shook his head with a smile.


    "In fact, we don''t ask for anything else. We just ask you, Master Chu, to solve the problems in the ruins and share them with us. Naturally, it''s the best. We will also show corresponding sincerity. For example, one day, after Master Chu rises, our four factions will promise to protect Master Chu''s ethereal palace forever!" Chu Han looked at Chu Mo: "I''m not threatening Chu childe, because it''s not necessary."


    "What if I don''t share?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    Chu Han nodded, "that''s up to you, Master Chu!" (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 477

    "In fact, Prince Chu doesn''t need to doubt my sincerity, because the two disciples of Feixian are now beside Prince Chu, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue. They should also know a lot." Chu Han continued, "therefore, Master Chu can rest assured that I Chu Han... With my reputation, everything I say today is true!"


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Han, silent for a moment, and then asked, "it''s still that problem. How are you so sure that I can solve it? Because I don''t even know!"


    Chu Han was also silent for a while, and then said, "the four factions, there were many predecessors, who successfully rose to the upper world. It is difficult for them to contact us, but there is not nothing they can do."


    Chu Mo quietly looked at Chu Han.


    Chu Han said, "we have been inspired by our belief in you, Prince Chu."


    "From the upper bound?" Chu Mo glanced at Chu Han.


    Chu Han nodded.


    "Well, I see. Your four factions want me to enter the Guixu and explore the secrets of the Guixu. The most important thing is to explore why the Guixu will absorb our human fortune, so that no one can soar... Right?" Chu Mo asked.


    Chu Han nodded.


    "OK, I can promise you!" Chu Mo finally nodded.


    Chu Han''s face suddenly showed a happy look, and then solemnly said, "please rest assured, Master Chu, the four factions will always be friends of Master Chu!"


    Chu Han left. He didn''t even stay on Zhongshen island for long. He just called Qin Xiao and others over, explained something, and left in a hurry.


    The fifteen Gucheng disciples who died in Chu Mo''s hands were also directly transported away.


    The whole thing, it seems, subsided in an instant.


    But in fact, is this really the case?


    "The leader of the lonely city... What does it mean?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    "I feel that this matter is too strange, and he has no reason to do so." Shen Xingxue said.


    "It gives me a feeling. It''s like letting the childe enter the Guixu at all costs." Huang zhe said.


    The rooster''s injury hasn''t healed yet, and he said weakly: "isn''t it very simple? They must have mastered some information before they suddenly changed their attitude. The rooster felt... Related to the thing that happened a while ago."


    "What is it?" Miaoyi Niang frowned.


    The rooster said, "what happened to us."


    Miaoyi Niang and others immediately stopped talking. We all know that it was a great blow to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo is not as fragile as they think, and that matter is not impossible to mention.


    "You mean, the man who killed my grandfather and them at the beginning. Has something to do with the four factions...?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Not necessarily the four schools." The rooster analyzed: "Imagine that you killed fifteen people in Gucheng, including an elder of Gucheng, for the sake of the chicken Lord! This kind of gratitude and resentment... Is it definitely a deep hatred? But the leader of Gucheng suddenly appeared and told you... This thing was an accident, so you don''t care too much. Do you think it''s normal, Chu Mo? If anyone sits in that position, he can''t say such a thing? How will he do in the future once he said this Be the leader? You can''t even protect the people of your sect... What kind of boss should you be? "


    "That''s what you said. That''s what I''m confused about." Chu Mo whispered, "he has no reason to do this."


    Shenxingxue said, "what he said about Guixu should be the truth, some of which I have heard from my aunt since childhood. But this matter... Whether it really has so much to do with brother Chu, I don''t know."


    Miaoyi Niang mused aside: "I have also heard from master that over the years, Guixu has indeed absorbed the fortune of the world, resulting in the genius in the human world. In the process of cultivation, the most critical bit of fortune was missing, so it was impossible to soar. So when Master Chu Mo soared at that time, it really shocked all the four schools. But to say how much attention he paid to Chu Mo, he felt that only Chu Mo could crack the secret of Guixu... I think, it''s not enough It''s a little exaggerated. "


    In the end, these people almost unanimously agreed. The leader of Gucheng must have other intentions!


    However, it is hard to guess what he is trying to do.


    "Forget it, the soldiers will block it." Chu Mo couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t think about it at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Qin Xiao looked at the size of the pine nut in his hand. Bright and bloody things are in a daze.


    This was given to the leader when he left.


    "Remember the eye in the sky some time ago?"


    "Of course, but master, did you decide to let Chu Mo go like this?" Qin Xiao was very angry and disappointed with the leader.


    "Don''t interrupt, listen to me!"


    "Yes..."


    "That heavenly eye is a manifestation of the will of the world, which is called divine punishment! Under divine punishment, no energy can escape. But that existence... He escaped divine punishment! Moreover, it also gave us a great opportunity!" Chu Han looked at Qin Xiao excitedly: "as long as you eat this thing, you can instantly reach the innate peak strength. At the same time, it will also transform your body and enhance your blood! In your body, you can accumulate a lot of energy. You can easily get through the disaster!"


    "This... What is this?" Qin Xiao was shocked at that time, and he still hasn''t recovered from the shock until now.


    "This is the reward that the existence gives us!"


    "Reward?"


    "Yes, as long as you do this in Guixu... Then, refine the Chu ink completely! At that time, all the dangers in Guixu will be relieved! The factors that affect our flight... Will also disappear! All the opportunities in Guixu are up to you! And... I have successfully fooled the Chu ink, and he will definitely go to Guixu!"


    "Headmaster... Why do you believe that man so much? What if he deceives you?" Qin Xiao threw a ladle of cold water on the excited leader at that time.


    "Cheat me? Hahahaha... What do you think this is?" Chu Han showed Qin Xiao something at that time, and Qin Xiaoli completely believed it.


    "Remember, Gu Yu, when this thing is done, we are not just developed! One day, we will fly to the spiritual world, directly under the hands of the great man! He will ensure that we... All the way into the celestial world, even the celestial world!" Chu Han''s expression on his face was a little distorted: "Chu mo... Is the key that we opened the road to heaven... That key! You must use it!"


    Recalling the headmaster''s enthusiasm at that time, and then thinking about the thing that the headmaster showed himself, Qin Xiao''s heart... Finally became hot.


    He knew that the leader didn''t cheat him. This time, it''s done. The benefits he got from Qin Xiaoqin Guyu... Are absolutely unimaginable!


    As for Chu Mo''s killing of fifteen Gucheng disciples, it''s really nothing!


    Qin Xiao thought and threw it into his mouth without hesitation. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 478

    In the next few days, the atmosphere of the sect meeting became very delicate.


    Chu Mo came to power again, but all his opponents gave up directly without exception.


    Don''t even try.


    In the face of a strong man in a congenital realm, they still can''t produce such courage.


    Therefore, Chu Mo went straight to the top 100 Finals without any danger.


    At the same time, Miaoyi Niang and Huang zhe also successfully entered the top 100 finals. Shen Xingxue won the title of champion directly in the alchemy competition.


    Become the first champion at this sect meeting.


    This honor belongs to the misty palace.


    Although some voices of opposition came out from Feixian, it didn''t cause much trouble.


    Chu Mo''s reputation was thoroughly spread at this sect meeting. From the four sects to the other sects, almost no one dared to trouble him.


    The rooster''s injury was much better and he began to practice in seclusion. It is said that the chance has been won by it, and Chu Mo didn''t pay too much attention.


    People in Gucheng are more honest, as if that had never happened before. All the disciples saw Chu Mo and walked around.


    As for what stone sword sect, it directly became a shrinking turtle. Dare not even face.


    Two years ago, before Chu Mo came into contact with the magic world, he might be a little interested in the market at the sect meeting, but now he has no interest at all.


    In this way, in this delicate atmosphere, Chu Mo passed through all the way and got the new king of this sect meeting without suspense.


    The only three games played were with Huang Zhe, Miaoyi Niang and Hua Xiaoya. Huang Zhe and Miaoyi Niang were both fake. After a competition with Chu Mo for a while, they all directly conceded defeat.


    Hua Xiaoya''s fighting power is not weak, and her swordsmanship is also quite excellent. However, in the face of Chu Mo, Hua Xiaoya knows that she has no chance to win at all. however. The fighting spirit has supported her to fight with Chu Mo for more than 100 rounds.


    It was the most wonderful battle in the rookie King challenge.


    Although Chu Mo is letting her, the battle between them is also like a textbook. Anyone who can see the battle between them clearly will benefit a lot.


    Finally, they all admit that Chu Mo''s power is not just because of a powerful master.


    Because of the existence of Chu Mo, this session of the sect meeting almost became his own stage.


    Even the Li Zhu outside the sky. This young genius, who was also born in the realm, met Chu Mo in the final stage, and didn''t even give Chu Mo a chance, so he quickly conceded defeat.


    It made Chu Mo more or less depressed. Knowing that Li Zhu was a scum, Chu Mo always wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, this guy should be so cunning.


    However, there will always be opportunities! Isn''t there another Guixu? Look where you''re going!


    Newcomer Wang, naturally, has good rewards, but these rewards. Chu Mo had already despised it, and directly threw it to Miaoyi Niang, asking her to take it to the future disciples of the ethereal palace.


    Because even Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and Huang zhe don''t like these things anymore!


    Although they are in the magic world and cannot leave the Chu palace, this does not prevent them from getting better cultivation resources here in Chu mo.


    Let alone Chu Mo, even Qin Shi and Dong Yu casually gave them the gift of meeting, I don''t know how many times higher than the Champion Award of the new king. There is no comparability at all.


    In this way, this sect meeting. The curtain fell on the minds of countless people.


    But the real play has just begun!


    Zhaoqing, the leader of Xihai sect, stood on the stage and announced loudly, "anyone who enters the top 100 of the new king challenge competition and the top 20 of the alchemy competition. Those who enter the top 20 of the alchemy competition... You have the opportunity to enter the Guixu and find your own opportunities!"


    Those who obtained the entry qualification showed excited expressions on their faces.


    Zhao Qing then said, "but... Guixu is not an ordinary place. There are dangers everywhere, and there may be danger at any time! I won''t hide it from you. Guixu doesn''t belong to our world, it comes from a higher-level world! Even if it is the top-level existence of the four sects, their disciples go in... It''s difficult to return safely."


    Under the stage, on those qualified faces, the color of excitement gradually converged; Those who have not been qualified for entry have a lot less regret on their faces.


    "So you should think twice before you act!" Zhao Qing said sincerely: "There is a great opportunity in the return market. If you get it, there is a bright future, but it is also a great danger. If you don''t do it well... It will be doomed. Therefore, all of you should consider clearly. Whether you really want to enter. If you want to quit, you should raise it with your respective schools later. Remember... This is not a disgrace! Forge ahead, although it is the due mentality of our generation, you can act according to your ability... It is also a wise choice Choose! "


    Zhao Qing''s words were very sincere, and everyone present secretly gave Zhao Qing a favorable comment.


    The representatives of the four major sects sitting behind, as well as the people of the great wilderness sect and the Castle Peak gate, did not look so good.


    People from the four schools think Zhao Qing is too talkative!


    This time, in addition to these 140 people, plus those who have been qualified before, there are only more than 300 people entering the Guihui market.


    If he said so, I''m afraid many people will be afraid to go in.


    But at this time, they can''t stand up to be this villain.


    Knowing the danger, you have to let others in. How many evil intentions do you hide?


    No one wants to be this bad guy.


    Therefore, I can only look at this bastard Zhao Qing and stand there to harvest a lot of goodwill.


    The people of the great wilderness sect and the Castle Peak gate looked ugly, which was pure jealousy.


    Zhao Qing knew the reaction of those behind him, but he didn''t care much. People live a lifetime, always have their own persistence and bottom line.


    Especially this time, after he saw the legendary four sects, his awe of the four sects had long disappeared.


    It''s just a group of people with stronger strength and combat power than other sects. From the four sects, I really can''t find that kind of detached temperament.


    Maybe you can find a little bit on tianwai and Yijian, but in general, the four factions... Are not as sacred as the legend!


    It''s true that they are powerful, sacred... Let''s stop talking.


    Chu Mo''s impression of Zhao Qing was excellent. From the beginning, the leader of the West Sea sect kept releasing goodwill to him. Including the handling of Zhou Jun''s case, it shows the style of Zhao Qing and the whole west sea school.


    If you have a chance in the future, you can help them!


    Chu Mo''s positioning of the ethereal palace is not just to compete with those sects in the world for genius.


    He wants to take genius directly from all sects in the world!


    Even more arrogant, he wants these sects to willingly send the most talented genius in their sect... To the ethereal palace!


    Now may be fantasy, even fantasy, but who knows the future? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 479

    Half a month later.


    Chu Mo set foot on another continent for the first time.


    White tiger land!


    The legendary Guixu is right here.


    Chu Mo was not with others. His ship was many times faster than other ships.


    Even though Chu Mo deliberately slowed down his speed many times, he still landed on this continent more than ten days earlier than others.


    After getting off the ship, all the people of Xihai sect who came with Chu Mo couldn''t believe it was true.


    These days, they all stayed in the closed cabin and didn''t come out.


    I thought it would take a long time to arrive. Who ever thought that in only half a month, I would arrive at the white tiger continent.


    And what made them more shocked was that Chu Mo lost the ship in front of them!


    Yes, after all of them got off the ship, the ship... Instantly disappeared.


    Some people suspected that Chu Mo had a huge storage space in his heart, but... It was just a thought. Because even if Chu Mo admitted it, they couldn''t believe that there was such a big storage ring in the world.


    Zhao Qing directly gave these people in the sect a password and warned them in a very serious way: "this matter... Who says it, not only will he be expelled from the sect, but also will be chased and killed by the Xihai sect all his life!"


    In a word, whoever dares to speak out will die!


    This is no joke. In Zhao Qing''s view, Chu Mo''s hand is not to intimidate him, but to trust him!


    Because people don''t need to scare him with this means at all.


    Since others trust themselves, you can''t disgrace him by saying anything on your side!


    This is the purpose of Zhao Qing''s life.


    "Master Zhao, this time... If I can come out of the Guixu alive, our two families can have a lot of things to cooperate with in the future." Chu Mo said to Zhao Qing with a smile.


    Zhao Qing was slightly stunned at first, and then he was overjoyed. Even if he hasn''t figured out Chu Mo''s plan. But he nodded and promised directly, "it''s too polite to say that cooperation. There is nothing Xihai school can do. Zhao and the whole Xihai school have nothing to say!"


    If this is said before the sect meeting, even if Zhao Qing is the leader, I''m afraid there will be a lot of opposition within the sect.


    But at this moment, when Zhao Qing said these words, none of the followers around him objected. Even, there is no unhappy expression!


    For the sect to be able to make friends with such a promising young Junyan. From top to bottom, the Xihai faction is full of voices of approval.


    Zhou Jun stood behind Zhao Qing with a reddish face and secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, he was smart enough not to really annoy the king of Chu... Otherwise, where would he be qualified to stand here today? Zhou Jun blushed at the thought of his previous actions in the state of Chu.


    Fortunately, people didn''t see the same thing as themselves... What a shame!


    Chu Mo smiled: "if I say, I want leader Zhao to send the most talented young man of Xihai sect to the Piaomiao palace... Does leader Zhao have nothing to say?"


    Zhao Qing was slightly stunned at first, and then his eyes... Showed a puzzled color, looking at Chu Mo: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, I want Piaomiao palace to become the top sect in the world. As long as he enters my sect, I can guarantee that he will finally... Rise!" Chu Mo said lightly. Looking at the stunned Zhao Qing and those stunned Xihai sect disciples, "now, you may think I''m bragging, but it doesn''t matter. You can wait and see."


    "No... no, you mean, as long as the people who enter your ethereal palace... You can guarantee... Flying?" Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo incredulously: "well, I don''t doubt you, I just think... This, this is a little too incredible!"


    Chu Mo looked at the expression on Zhao Qing''s face and smiled, "but one thing, the person who sent it... Must pass the test of the Piaomiao palace. Only those who pass the test can enter. Otherwise, they are not qualified to enter the Piaomiao palace."


    "I know, I know, genius, talented people, haha, this must be no problem!" The expression on Zhao Qing''s face was extremely excited.


    "Master Zhao believes me that much?" Chu Mo was a little depressed. None of the means he had prepared to prove the truth of his words were used.


    Is it true that today''s self... Is so trustworthy? Or is this leader Zhao too stupid?


    "Hahaha, if someone said this, Zhao would at most think he was telling a joke. However, Zhao believed what you said!" Zhao Qing glanced at Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang, looked at Huang Yi, and then said, "even the direct disciples of Feixian can willingly stay in the Piaomiao palace, and Feixian... They didn''t even react at all. Why doesn''t Zhao believe you?"


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth, glanced at Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue with a smile, and said in his heart, it was for this reason that it was a mistake, right? For this reason, Feixian must first disagree.


    Chu Mo didn''t really agree, either Miaoyi Niang or Shen Xingxue. They stayed in the misty palace because of his reason, not anything else.


    However, it is not really wrong for Zhao Qing to insist on such an understanding.


    Chu Mo thought, and then said, "there is another point, no matter who the person sent by leader Zhao, even if it is his own descendants, but once sent to the Piaomiao palace, he will have nothing to do with the Xihai sect from now on! The only identity is the disciple of the Piaomiao Palace. Can leader Zhao accept this?"


    "Yes, why not? It''s normal, okay?" Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo: "don''t underestimate me. I''m clear about the rules of the Jianghu and the rules of the sect. If I can have another rising genius, Zhao Qing will never stop me!"


    Chu Mo nodded and said with some emotion, "it would be great if everyone could be like leader Zhao."


    Zhao Qing smiled and whispered, "if you can''t do it yourself, why block others'' way?"


    Chu Mo said, "please rest assured, leader Zhao. If anyone who is qualified to enter the Piaomiao palace is sent by the West Sea, you will also be given rich rewards from the Piaomiao palace. As for how rich it is in the final analysis, I believe that at that time... Leader Zhao will understand."


    "Haha, there is such a good thing, that''s great! Don''t worry, after this thing is over, Zhao will immediately mobilize the power of the whole west sea sect to find the right talent on Zhongshen island!" Zhao Qing hugged Chu Mo and made a serious commitment.


    Chu Mo and his party did not stay here for a long time, so they went in the direction of Guixu.


    On the way, Zhao Qing said to Chu Mo, "I heard that this time, the people from the four sects who came to the sect meeting were all real main figures with general status, all concentrated on the Guixu side." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 480

    Chu Mo nodded. In fact, he also found this problem.


    For example, on the other side of Gucheng, except for Qin Xiao, who leads the team, there is only one congenital elder. The one he killed.


    But if Gu Cheng has only a little strength, it would be a big mistake, and no one would believe it.


    "Master Chu, you should also be more careful. I always have a feeling that they want to be bad for you." Zhao Qing said in a deep voice, "on the side of the four factions, the purpose of opening up the qualification for entering the Guixu this time, naturally needless to say, everyone understands."


    Elder Wang Tong, who had been listening nearby, nodded, "they can''t help themselves, so they want to cast a net widely... See if there will be other opportunities. As for what kind of nonsense as long as 30% harvest, who believes who is a fool."


    Zhou Jun nodded aside and whispered, "yes, they really came out alive. They said they wanted ten percent. Who dares not to give it?"


    Zhao Qing said, "if this is true or false, for the time being, as long as 30% is untrustworthy, but 100% is taken away... I believe they can''t do it. Otherwise, who will cooperate with them in the future?"


    Wang Tong said, "anyway, I definitely don''t believe them."


    "These are actually not important. What I''m afraid of is that they are not good for childe Chu." Zhao Qing said in a deep voice: "I always feel that the four parties attach great importance to Master Chu... A little too much."


    At this time, Wang Tong also nodded: "indeed, especially on the side of Gucheng, so many people died in the hands of Master Chu, and the leader was there in person. In the end, he didn''t even fart, so he went back quietly. It gives people the feeling that he seems to have come to suppress this matter."


    Zhao Qing nodded, "yes, if he doesn''t come that day, Qin Guyu will probably do it in nine out of ten."


    Wang Tong nodded: "yes, who is right and who is wrong? For the time being, there are so many people dead on his side. If you don''t fight, how will others treat them in the future?"


    Chu Mo listened and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. There is really no fool in this world.


    Some things, thought they were secret enough, but in fact. Others can see it clearly.


    Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo with a little worry: "son of Chu, you must be more careful when you are in the Guixu!"


    "In my opinion, it''s not the most dangerous in the Guixu. The most dangerous... Is after coming out of the Guixu!" Wang Tong said.


    Zhao Qing nodded deeply.


    Chu Mo smiled, "thank you for reminding me. I will be careful."


    Zhao Qing also laughed, "I''m a little too worried. With the strength of Prince Chu, it''s not easy for those people to embarrass him."


    "That''s true." Wang Tong also laughed.


    For the magnificent blueprint described by Chu Mo, Wang Tong and others were all shocked, even though they couldn''t believe it in their hearts. Even in their hearts, they imagined that if the future was really like what Chu Mo said, it would be a misty palace. In this world... What a terrible existence will it become?


    And their Xihai sect is the first sect... To make friends with Piaomiao palace!


    That is the closest ally!


    At that time, the status of the West Sea sect will certainly rise.


    All these people present are the most elite part of the West Sea sect, and they are not bad minded.


    Therefore, these people at this moment, their hearts are all towards Chu Mo''s side.


    In particular, Chu Mo was on an equal footing with the four factions on his own, which made these people feel surging. I think I can become friends with such people. It''s really the luckiest thing in my life.


    A few days later, they finally arrived at the front station of Guixu.


    A small town established by four major factions.


    Here, everyone was stopped.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Zhaoqing, the leader of xiaxihai sect. This is the leader of the ethereal palace... That is, the champion of the new king challenge of this sect meeting, the new prince Wang Chumo Chu. Our speed is a few days faster than others. We came here first. Please help arrange it." Zhao Qing is neither humble nor arrogant, showing the demeanor of a big sect leader.


    However, the group in front of him did not pay attention to him, the leader of the West Sea sect. Instead, they all focused on Chu mo.


    That kind of look, with a bit of surprise, anger, disdain and... A hint of fear.


    In short, the eyes of these people are very complex.


    Although he didn''t say anything, it gave people a feeling, as if he were saying that you were Chu mo.


    "Come in." After looking at Chu Mo enough, this group of people didn''t do much, but let them go to the town and arranged accommodation for them.


    In the evening, Zhao Qing came to Chu Mo''s room to visit. As soon as he came in, he said bluntly, "these people''s reactions make me feel more uncomfortable. Their realm... Relatively speaking, they are not particularly high, which is a little strange."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Zhao Qing.


    Zhao Qing said, "this is different from the news I got. As far as I know, there should be no less than 60 innate masters in this town! There are at least fifteen or sixteen innate masters in each of the four sects here."


    Chu Mo glanced at Zhao Qing and looked up at the leader of the West Sea sect again.


    Without it, Chu Mo has sensed that there is little difference between the number of congenital warriors in this town and Zhao Qing. But not less than 60, but 78!


    Chu Mo''s extraordinary perceptual ability, coupled with the celestial omen, directly analyzed the exact position and realm of these people.


    However, it is not easy for Zhao Qing to know this.


    "These people seem to be very interested in childe Chu, and they have a bit of hatred. It seems that childe Chu really needs to be careful after coming out of Guixu." Zhao Qing said with some worry.


    Although he believed in the strength of Chu Mo, he also believed that the grand blueprint before Chu Mo was not a lie. But there is no way to believe that Chu Mo can fight all the masters of the four sects alone.


    Not to mention Zhao Qing, even Chu Mo didn''t believe it.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t worry too much. Although he didn''t want to use the card left by his master, he wanted to keep it as a souvenir. But when it comes to the critical moment, he will take it out without hesitation.


    It depends on how the four factions plan to treat him.


    But at this critical moment, the four factions will not ask for trouble.


    Even the isolated city that hates him extremely will never come to trouble him at this time.


    Chu Mo knew this and didn''t think about it.


    In the days of waiting for those people in the big army behind, Chu Mo drank tea with Zhao Qing and others every day, and exchanged cultivation skills with Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue and Huang Zhe. It was easy.


    At this time, Chu Mo had completely hidden the emotion in his heart, even though Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe and other people around him could not be aware of it.


    It''s good to remember some sadness. You don''t need to write it on your face all the time to affect others.


    After more than ten days, the group behind finally came. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 481

    At the beginning, everyone set out at the same time, but they could only watch Chu Mo and their ship ride away and disappear on the vast sea. Before landing, many people even had malicious expectations in their hearts that Chu Mo''s ship would be destroyed in the storm at sea.


    Because they also encountered terrible storms, they also damaged two large ships and killed many crew members.


    However, after seeing Chu Mo and his group in the town, those people can only secretly scold in their hearts: the scourge lives for thousands of years!


    Yes, Chu Mo has become a real scourge in the hearts of many people, which makes them feel afraid. But they had nothing to do with Chu mo.


    In fact, not everyone thinks so. After seeing Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and Huang Zhe''s daughters, Hua Xiaoya on Yijian''s side gathered together happily and complained bitterly about why they didn''t take her with them when they left.


    Miaoyi Niang can only smile helplessly. Whether it''s Hua Xiaoya or her parents he Feng and Hua Sanniang, they all seem to be full of goodwill.


    But the sword behind them, who knows what the mind is?


    Some things, not the following people can decide, even if they are the most pure lineage of a sword, many things, are not in their control. Therefore, it is better to keep a little distance from each other. Otherwise, once something happens, it will be difficult for each other.


    Hua Xiaoya naturally understands this truth, but she is reluctant in her heart. In her opinion, it''s much better to be friendly with Chu Mo than to have an idea of him, but she is also unable to change some things.


    This is the Jianghu.


    Among the later group of people, Qin Xiao should be the most calm.


    After swallowing the mysterious thing, his strength suddenly soared, and even he felt invincible!


    That feeling is really wonderful. I''m even addicted and want to swallow some more of that stuff.


    Unfortunately, the leader only gave him one.


    "I just don''t know what that thing is... It''s so charming." Qin Xiao didn''t even have the mind to meet Chu Mo now. In his opinion, as long as he entered the Guixu, Chu Mo must not escape his palm.


    Everyone arrived, and the town, which was completely composed of people from the sect, became more lively than ever before.


    Many people came, and many people who were not qualified to enter Guixu also came with them. Although they cannot enter Guixu. But they want to witness this real event with their own eyes.


    Li Zhu, the young master of tianwai, looked at the yingyingyan beauties beside Chu Mo from a distance. In his eyes, there was a flash of greedy light, and he secretly said in his heart: there is a treasure that the adult gave me personally, which can ensure that I can show my divine power in the ruins! Chu Mo, Chu Mo, although I have no enemies with you, who calls you too ostentatious? There are so many beautiful women around you. When you die, they will all be mine!


    Li Zhu''s father, the leader of tianwai, stood beside Li Zhu. It''s completely austere. Wearing the most simple clothes, a face of desire free calm. Seeing his son''s eyes looking at Chu Mo, he whispered, "restrain your emotions and don''t let him feel abnormal! This is a key task. You''re not the only one who wants to kill him."


    Li Zhu nodded and whispered back, "don''t worry, father, the child will not disgrace you."


    One sword over there. Hua Sanniang and her husband he Feng also connected with Yijian''s ancestors. They didn''t exchange greetings too much, but came to their residence at the first time to avoid others.


    One of the ancestors, who looked more than 100 years old, was thin and wizened, with countless wrinkles on his face, like vertical and horizontal gullies.


    After taking a deep look at Hua Sanniang and he Feng, the messenger asked, "did you take that thing?"


    Hua Sanniang and he Feng are also less than 50 years old. They can also enter the Guixu.


    Hua Sanniang and her husband looked at each other, and then looked at the old man and said, "if we go back to our ancestors, we can''t tell what that thing is, but we feel a bloody gas from it, and we don''t want to take it."


    "Ridiculous!" The old man looked very angry: "there are many pills in the world, which you can''t understand at all. What''s the matter with the bloody smell? It''s stupid! That adult can cause the appearance of divine punishment. In fact, his power... Let me say more? It''s your blessing to be liked by him."


    "Sorry, Grandpa, we don''t think so." Although the tone of Hua Sanniang is not harsh, the taste of rejection is very obvious.


    "You... Are so angry with me!" The old man took a deep breath, eased his mood, and then said, "where''s Xiaoya? Has she taken it? You don''t want this chance, but you can''t delay the child!"


    "We told her, and she refused." Hua Sanniang said faintly.


    "What?" The old man was really angry, and Sen Leng''s eyes pressed on Hua Sanniang: "are you going to disobey orders?"


    At this time, he Feng, who had not spoken, suddenly opened his mouth, and he laughed before saying anything.


    "Calm down, calm down..."


    "Don''t be angry. What? You just want to kill me! Do you know that this time, the adult directly found our four sects, which is an incredible opportunity! You don''t see how strong the adult is. Even God''s punishment... Failed to kill him completely. He can separate four parts, come to the ancestral land of our four sects, and directly find our ancestors. This is the opportunity for all of us!" The old man was a little excited. He looked at the two people in front of him and said, "there is only one thing we need to do! That is to kill the boy! Is it difficult?"


    The old man said and sighed, "little girl, you don''t know to take care of her. Just came here, you just mixed with that boy. Don''t you understand what this means? Or do we have a sword... To do that maverick thing and disagree with that adult? Where''s your courage?"


    Looking at the excited old man, Hua Sanniang said helplessly, "Lao Zu, to tell the truth, the adult who suddenly appeared in our ancestral land, although he showed incredible magic power, he didn''t escape the eye of heaven after all, and finally died in this world. He said that he could ensure our entry into the spiritual world, and even take us all the way into the celestial world and the celestial world. But is his words really so believable?"


    "Why not believe it? That adult is an incredible existence! He can destroy millions of people in a city with a wave of his hand! This magical power is simply incredible!" The old man said, "in this world... Who else can do it?"


    Hua Sanniang sighed, "yes, he is very powerful, including the last fight against heaven''s punishment, and left that bloody sentence in the sky, but for one thing, did Lao Zu ever think about it?"


    The old man looked at the couple angrily and didn''t speak.


    Hua Sanniang said calmly, "he is so powerful, but Chu Mo is still alive."


    The old man was stunned for a long time. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 482

    I have to say that the question of Hua Sanniang is too sharp.


    Yes, that adult... So terrible, so powerful that his soul trembles. He can kill a big city with millions of people with a wave of his hand.


    But Chu Mo, whom he wanted to kill, was still alive!


    Moreover, he not only lived well, but even faintly became a new generation of young masters.


    The word "grandmaster" is very heavy. Not everyone is qualified to be called a grandmaster. But Chu mo... Seems to have this qualification.


    "That adult, as an incredible existence, can instantly incarnate four statues... Appear in the ancestral land of our four sects, show incredible means, like magic. In his mouth, anything in this world is not a secret, the vicissitudes of the sea, he can come as he likes..." Hua Sanniang said softly, and then smiled: "Chu Mo, after all, is still alive."


    He Feng nodded aside, "Lao Zu, I think what my daughter-in-law said is reasonable."


    The old man regained his consciousness and glared at He Feng fiercely, but he didn''t reply.


    Hua Sanniang then said, "I should remember that the young master, when he ascended, had all kinds of visions between heaven and earth, and how easy it was for that man to ascend."


    The old man hum, but he didn''t refute anything.


    Hua Sanniang said, "although Chu Mo''s master didn''t leave too many traces in this world, nor did he leave too much information, there was a battle, but Lao Zu should still remember that it was in the secular world at that time that Qin Xiao of Gucheng was invited by the president of the rosefinch association to take the seat..."


    The old man pondered for a moment and slowly said, "Chu Mo''s master stretched out his hand and grabbed it out of the void, then slapped it and threw it out of the city."


    Hua Sanniang nodded: "yes, it seems nothing to be able to do this. I can directly hang Qin Guyu, a little boy who just stepped on the congenital tail raising..."


    The old man couldn''t help staring at her.


    Hua Sanniang smiled and said, "but after careful consideration, I can''t do it at all like Master Chu mo. it''s like catching a bug... Catching him out. I can''t, I think, Lao Zu, you... Can''t either."


    The old man''s face froze, but he didn''t refute. Because he really can''t do it!


    "Chu Mo''s master soared. It was like eating and drinking water. It was unimaginable that it was easy! Then, his apprentice Chu Mo, who was an ordinary child in the secular world a few years ago, didn''t want him from the sect like the company commander Shengtian. But these only a few years of kung fu... That boy, although he didn''t show all his strength. But according to my guess, he had the super combat power of the innate peak!" Hua Sanniang said seriously.


    The old man was surprised and looked at Hua Sanniang incredulously, "how is it possible?"


    "She''s telling the truth." He Feng said aside, "Xiao Ya played against him for more than a hundred rounds... But it was purely because others gave Xiao Ya face, otherwise, Xiao Ya couldn''t hold up for a round. Although she was reluctant to admit it, it was a fact."


    The old man couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Hua Xiaoya is the most outstanding genius of Yijian for thousands of years. Otherwise, these ancestors. How could she be so indulgent?


    The old man in front of him is almost the oldest and most powerful ancestor of the whole sword. Even he dare not say that he will defeat Hua Xiaoya in one round. But that boy can?


    Until this time, Hua Sanniang said earnestly, "I''ve said so much... Ancestor, in fact, I just want to express a meaning."


    At this time, the old man''s face finally showed a very serious expression: "you say."


    "The adult who caused the divine punishment is indeed a great strong man, with incredible abilities, and the realm is beyond our imagination. But Chu Mo''s master... Is also not necessarily an easy person! He can cultivate an ordinary teenager in the secular world into a congenital master in just a few years. It is already very illustrative!" Hua Sanniang said seriously, "not to mention, millions of people in a city have died, but Chu Mo is still alive and well..."


    The old man''s face showed an expression of serious thinking.


    Hua Sanniang struck while the iron was hot: "who is right and who is wrong. For the time being, although he Feng and I like Chu Mo''s child very much, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is whether this thing is really as simple as you think! This muddy water... Whether it''s a blessing or a curse for us to rush into it. It''s hard to predict."


    The old man was finally persuaded. He looked at Hua Sanniang and he Feng giggling aside, and couldn''t help frowning: "you bastard, you found a good wife!"


    "Then, what do you mean?" Hua Sanniang looked at the old man carefully.


    The old man pondered for a while before slowly saying, "wait and see!"


    "Great!" He Feng''s face showed a happy look and relaxed his airway: "this time, should the girl be satisfied?"


    Hua Sanniang''s face also showed a happy expression.


    The old man was a little depressed and said, "I hope this choice is correct."


    Hua Sanniang said, "I believe this must be the right choice."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    For almost the same time, Feixian was also arguing about this matter.


    Even Shen Xingxue didn''t know that her mother, Shen Aoshuang, unexpectedly appeared in this town unconsciously.


    Together with Shen Aoshuang, there was also Shen aobing, the leader of Feixian who had previously announced his seclusion.


    Several elders who are now in charge of flying immortals are sitting beside the two women.


    Opposite, there are fiveorsix gray haired women sitting.


    Although these women can be seen at a glance that they are very old, they are well maintained. You don''t even see wrinkles on your face. It can be seen that when they were young, they must be the kind of gorgeous women.


    One of the women, with white hair on her head, looked like she was about thirty. But in fact, her real age is over twohundred years old, and she is a real old woman.


    In the flying fairy, he is an ancestor with quite high seniority.


    "It''s nonsense!" The woman looked at Shen Aoshuang and Shen aobing sisters with cold eyes: "you two sisters are fooling around! What do you think? Our disciples, who were trained by Feixian hard, were sent to the people we want to kill? Do... Do you want those two little girls to do it?"


    Shen Aoshuang''s face didn''t change much, and he still looked as gentle as water.


    Shen aobing was not much different from the past. He was cold. Hearing the old woman''s scolding, he raised his head and said in a cold voice, "this matter is my decision, not my sister."


    "No one can make a decision!" The woman said coldly.


    Shen aobing looked at the woman without showing weakness: "I''m the leader of Feixian. You think I''m not good enough, so you can vote... Remove me from the position of leader. But this is my decision on the position of leader of Feixian. Even if you want to change it, it''s too late." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 483

    "You are presumptuous!" The white woman glared at Shen aobing angrily: "when I handed over the position of leader to you, I made you turn your elbow outward?"


    Shen aobing was about to say something when her sister Shen Aoshuang, who was beside her, suddenly held her sister''s hand below, and then smiled softly, "let me say it."


    "What''s the use of that?" Shen aobing angrily broke away from his sister''s hand and mumbled, but he did not continue to intensify the contradiction.


    Shen Aoshuang looked at the white woman and said softly, "shishuzu."


    "In your sisters'' eyes, there is also my great uncle?" The white woman sneered and sneered.


    Shen Aoshuang said, "naturally, there are, but in the judgment of this matter, the two of us are somewhat different from your predecessors."


    The white woman snorted coldly, and all the other white women around her looked at Shen Aoshuang with a solemn face.


    Unlike Shen aobing, Shen Aoshuang was a good girl since childhood. Except for the period with the secular emperor in those days... She never bothered her elders.


    Moreover, Shen Aoshuang is the most outstanding genius of Feixian for more than a thousand years, just like Hua Xiaoya''s position in a sword.


    If it hadn''t been for that incident, the leader of Feixian would never have fallen on Shen aobing.


    However, it has been many years since that incident. Now Shen Xingxue is so big. The vicissitudes of the sea and the changes of things and people have changed. The ancestors of Feixian are almost as angry as before. ¨n©Â©Ä ([. C [O? M) (therefore, the perception of Shen Aoshuang is better.


    "Tell me." The white woman spoke coldly, but gave Shen Aoshuang an opportunity to explain.


    "You elders, in fact, should have heard about the gratitude and resentment between Xiaobing and the teenager." Shen Aoshuang was not in a hurry to explain anything, but talked about it first.


    Shen aobing looked ugly on the side, but he didn''t interrupt.


    The white woman nodded and glanced at Shen aobing: "we are also a little strange. Obviously, we have deep gratitude and resentment. Why do we do this? Are we really scared by the threat of that little thing? It''s a joke! He can challenge the whole Feixian alone? Hum... If he wasn''t busy with other things at that time, I would have done it myself. Teach that arrogant little thing a good lesson!"


    Shen Aoshuang smiled: "shishuzu''s identity is so noble, why bother with a child. This matter, in fact, has an inside story..."


    Then Shen Aoshuang began to talk about Chu mo. Chu Mo said it in detail from a few years ago when he was refused to worship his master for a long time to now when he has grown into a congenital strong man.


    Not yet, Shen Aoshuang said, "the adult who suddenly appeared in our Feixian ancestral land. Since he is so powerful, why... Can''t he kill Chu Mo himself?"


    "Maybe I disdain it." Another white woman said.


    "Do you believe this guess?" Shen Aoshuang smiled.


    The white women opposite were all lost in thought.


    "Xiaobing and I both feel that this matter... Is not something we can participate in at all. That adult... Is certainly a great strong man. But Chu Mo''s body... Is also full of mystery. Anyway, we don''t want to participate in this matter." Shen Aoshuang said softly with a face.


    "What you said... Is somewhat reasonable. The thing that the adult gave... The reason why we didn''t give it to you, also felt that it was a little strange. However, since you think so, why... Put our two legitimate disciples next to the boy?" The white woman said.


    "This matter... In fact. It is also their own will. This is one of them." Shen Aoshuang looked at the white woman who wanted to say something and said gently, "second, although Xingxue and yiniang didn''t say anything to us, their realm has been greatly improved during this period of time. This degree of improvement will take at least oneortwo years for us to fly fairy. It also needs to use all resources on them."


    "What? Is there such a thing?" The white woman couldn''t help but be a little stunned, and looked at Shen Aoshuang a little incredulously.


    Shen Aoshuang nodded very calmly: "this kind of thing. You can''t tell a lie. Shishuzu and your predecessors... You can know it at a try."


    "Well, what your sisters mean is, this matter. We should stand on the side of Chu Mo?" The white woman frowned and still couldn''t make up her mind. She murmured, "the adult who suddenly appeared... Is really incredibly powerful. He looked at me... I can''t even move. Although I also know that if we listen to him, we''ll kill the boy. It''s wrong, but in this world... How can there be so many right and wrong?"


    "There are not so many right and wrong, but shishuzu, we should always have a bottom line." Shen Aoshuang said.


    "Hey, forget it, we Feixian have survived all these years. Even if we don''t have this chance, we may not be inferior to them. Your sisters are doing well, better than us old fools." The white woman sighed, and her face was a little depressed.


    Shen Aoshuang whispered, "we can''t live without shishuzu in the sect. How about you elders? Only with you in charge, can we be at ease."


    "Elder martial sister, what Shuanger said is indeed reasonable." Another white woman whispered, "this kind of thing is really unpredictable. Besides, that adult slaughtered millions of ordinary people in the world with a wave of his hand. Even though he regarded the world as a mole ant, this practice... Is definitely harmful to Tianhe, otherwise how can it cause natural punishment? Cooperating with such a person is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger."


    "Yes, Shuanger is right. There are many things in this world that are right or wrong, but we should have our own bottom line." Another white woman echoed.


    Shen aobing looked at this scene, and her heart was a little sad. She had been the leader of Feixian for so many years, but she couldn''t get a compliment after all. But my sister seems to have been a good baby in the eyes of these elders from beginning to end. If it was Shen aobing before, I''m afraid he would definitely fight unconvinced.


    But after experiencing so many things, although Shen aobing refused to admit it, deep in his heart, he had understood that many things... Were her fault.


    Compared with Yijian and Feixian, they finally gave up cooperating with the adult and chose to remain neutral. Compared with Gucheng and tianwai, these two top big sects decided to go to the dark in the same way.


    The people of Gucheng and tianwai, after meeting with the older figures in the sect, have no doubts and quarrels, but only one thing - discuss how to get rid of the other three sects and complete the adult''s task alone!


    At this time, people in Gucheng and tianwai naturally did not know that the two sects of Yijian Feixian had given up.


    They all want to finish this thing before everyone else, so that they can get on with the big man, so as to ensure a smooth future.


    The four schools, because of one person, have embarked on two diametrically opposite paths.


    Who on earth is right?


    At present... These people in the bureau can''t see it.


    --------------


    As I said, if I ask for a monthly ticket this month, you will see my sincerity.


    Ten level explosion, is this enough?


    Sincerely ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket, and you can fight this February with me! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 484

    Hua Xiaoya stayed here in Chu Mo very late before going back. After going back, she was called into the house by her serious parents and didn''t know what to say. In short, when Hua Xiaoya came out, her eyes were full of anger that was hard to hide, as well as some confusion and sadness.


    Similarly, Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang were also taken away by the sudden appearance of Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang sisters.


    It is said that the two women had a fierce quarrel with Shen aobing.


    The content of the quarrel is unknown, but anyway, both women came out crying. However, he did not return to the residence of the ethereal palace.


    These, naturally, are seen by many interested people.


    People in Gucheng and tianwai are all alert, because all the signs seem to indicate one thing.


    The four factions, this time, are determined to kill Chu Mo!


    "What on earth do they want to do? Are they crazy?" Zhao Qing walked around the room uneasily, looking at Chu Mo, who was sitting there, and said with a wry smile, "young master, why are you so uneasy in my heart?"


    Wang Tong stood aside and said with a sad face, "there is not much movement over Yijian, but it is said that Hua Xiaoya looked very unhappy after talking with her parents..."


    "Feixian is the most obvious place. Many people saw Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue crying." Zhou Jun whispered aside, and then took a careful look at Chu mo.


    At this time, even regret is useless. Between Xihai sect and Piaomiao palace and Chu Mo, they have completely become people on the boat.


    Chu Mo looked at Zhao Qing and pointed to one side of the chair: "head Zhao, take it easy. Things are not as serious as you think."


    "It''s not serious yet... The four factions have made a clear gesture." Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "childe, I advise you... You''d better not enter the Guixu, I''m afraid, they will be in the Guixu. It''s bad for childe!"


    Wang Tong also advised, "yes, childe, you''d better not go in, we''ll cover for you, and you''ll leave here today! I believe with Childe''s strength, if you want to leave, they can''t keep you! The world is so big, there are places to live. As long as childe is good, then... They don''t dare to be too presumptuous."


    £¤style_ txt; Wang Tong''s words were also from the bottom of his heart. Although there were factors for the Xihai sect to consider for itself, he was more worried about the accident of Chu mo.


    After all, what Chu Mo promised them before was so attractive that they didn''t want chu Mo to be folded in the hands of the four factions.


    Huang zhe stood quietly beside Chu mo. Without interrupting, I sneered in my heart. There are many cards in the four sects. At the critical moment, I can''t find anyone who directly enters the magic world!


    At that time, the four factions will retaliate one by one. Who did you see suffer in the end?


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly, looked at Zhao Qing and said, "I have a sentence. Leader Zhao can listen to it. Of course, I''ll just say that..."


    Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo: "young master, please say."


    "First, about the reaction of the four factions, leader Zhao doesn''t need to worry too much. Some of them really want to target me. But some people..." Chu Merton paused and smiled, "but it''s not."


    "Huh?" Zhao Qing was slightly stunned.


    Chu Mo said, "some things, eyes will deceive."


    Zhao Qing, Wang Tong and Zhou Jun were stunned immediately, and their eyes showed some confusion. From their standpoint, I really can''t think of any turning point in this matter.


    "Second..." Chu Mo didn''t explain much to them. Directly said: "if leader Zhao believes me, then... This time, people of the West Sea sect, don''t enter the Guixu."


    "What?" Zhou Jun said, "impossible!"


    With that, Zhou Jun''s handsome face turned a little red. Looking at Chu Mo who seemed to smile, Zhou Jun explained, "it was not easy for us to get into Guixu..."


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "listen to me finish."


    Zhao Qing and Wang Tong both stared at Zhou Jun, a little unhappy. Several other disciples of Xihai sect in the room didn''t speak. What did you say?


    Although the disciples of Xihai sect have no innate realm, two of them have reached the state of enlightenment and can also be called genius. But these people are very stable, always listen quietly, and never express their opinions.


    Zhou Jun is a little chatty. He is indeed a little concerned but messy. Because his master Wang Tong won him this place. If he relied on his strength alone, he really didn''t have a chance to enter the top 100 of the rookie King challenge. Therefore, he valued the opportunity to enter Guixu more than anyone else.


    "Guixu is not a geomantic treasure land." Chu Mo glanced at Zhou Jun, then looked at Zhao Qing and said, "don''t be fooled by the excitement this time. After so many years, the four sects have nothing to do with returning to the ruins. There are countless disciples killed and injured, but few of them can succeed in coming back alive. Is there an exception when it comes to this time?"


    "This..." Zhao Qing was stunned at first, and then said with a wry smile, "what the childe said is reasonable, because we are a little too greedy."


    Zhou Jun looked worried and wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to interrupt at will.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly and said, "this time, the four factions set a big game. Originally, I thought this game was only for me, but I just learned something and overturned this conclusion. This game..." Chu Mo glanced at the people present: "it was set for everyone except the four factions..."


    "Ah?"


    "How is it possible?"


    "What do they want?"


    "Do you want to kill all the young sect disciples in the world at one time?"


    The disciples of Xihai sect, who had been keeping quiet, finally couldn''t help whispering and whispering.


    Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo in disbelief: "childe, is this... There is evidence?"


    "Of course there is evidence." Chu Mo looked at Zhao Qing firmly: "however, this evidence is only valid for me, and there is no way to show it to leader Zhao. Therefore, I said that leader Zhao can believe it or choose not to believe it."


    Zhao Qing said in a daze, "what do they... Want to do?"


    Chu Mo sighed, "head Zhao, don''t ask too much. If you believe me, don''t let the disciples of Xihai sect enter the Guixu. Entering it is tantamount to death. It''s meaningless."


    "Well... It''s already here. Why don''t you go in?" Zhao Qing said.


    Chu Mo lost his smile: "your legs grow on yourself. If you don''t go, who dares to force you not to do it? Does this need a reason? Even if you really need a reason, it''s also very simple, afraid of death."


    "Cough..." Wang Tong coughed violently on the side, and others were covered with black lines. Looking at Chu Mo, he said in his heart, do you want to be so direct?


    "Isn''t this reason enough?" Chu Mo looked at the crowd: "there is only one life, and death is death. Even though there is reincarnation in this world, who knows who he is in his previous life? Who knows who he is in the next life?"


    In a word, let everyone be silent.


    -----------------


    Thank you for your awesome. To be honest, it was beyond my expectation.


    Thank you, today''s third watch, I hope you can continue to support! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 485

    Chu Mo''s words seemed a little far fetched at first glance, but when you think about it carefully, it was really such a thing. One reading ¡ø w ¡õ w £Þ w reading. Book 1 KCa ¨D n ¡ó s one h book u reading. Book c £Þ CC


    After all, nothing is more important than life. If the West Sea faction says it wants to quit, other people have nothing to criticize except laughing at their timidity.


    "But will this... Offend others?" Zhao Qing said with some worry, "after all, everyone agreed at that time, and everyone thought that there were many people and great power... Now we quit directly, for fear that it would cause public anger."


    "Yes, childe, in case the four factions react directly..." Wang Tong said in a aside way.


    Chu Mo smiled, "I''m not dead. They won''t do anything to you."


    "...." Zhao Qing suddenly speechless, helplessly looking at Chu Mo with a calm face, and said in his heart that this little man can really sit still!


    Hua Xiaoya didn''t say it, but Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang have all been taken back to Feixian. It''s obvious that they want to draw a line with you. Now everyone... Is waiting to see your joke!


    Chu Mo looked at Zhao Qing and said in a deep voice, "has master Zhao considered it? If master Zhao insists, I won''t say a word more nonsense. In fact, master Zhao doesn''t need to worry too much. As long as he goes out and says publicly that there is nothing to do with the misty palace, I believe that the four sects or other sects will not embarrass master Zhao."


    "Childe, I didn''t..." Zhao Qing wanted to explain. I. reading ¡þ¡þ¡ù w ¡õ w reading w reading.1>


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "I don''t mean to blame head Zhao. It''s human instinct to pursue benefits and avoid disasters. Head Zhao, please think twice. I won''t blame you for any choice you make. But once you make a choice, then... Don''t regret."


    After Chu Mo finished speaking, he calmly looked at Zhao Qing, Wang Tong and others.


    Zhou Jun''s face was a little emotional. No one knew how long he had prepared for entering Guixu this time. Although he knew that Guixu was very dangerous, he still held the idea that all luck fell on me.


    However, Zhao Qing and Wang Tong are also several other senior elders of the West Sea sect. They are not children anymore.


    Living on ZHONGSHEN Island, Xihai sect has been fighting with the great wilderness sect and Castle Peak gate all year round, which makes them extremely sensitive to smell.


    To some extent, it is much sharper than the big sects such as stone sword sect and changshengtian.


    So, Chu Mo''s words. Although let them fall into meditation. But deep in their hearts, these high-level figures of the West Sea school all have similar ideas.


    That is... What Chu Mo said is probably true! Yes!


    Moreover, this group of people of Xihai sect are all gambling. They don''t want to bet on the four sects, because they will be swallowed by the four sects, and even bones and debris will not be left. One reading ¡þ Book w £Þ w reading w book. One reading KCa ¡ô n ¡ô s £Þ h book u £Þ. ¨D C £Þ C


    So from the beginning, they didn''t want to cooperate with the four factions. Chu Mo''s certain temperament made them see the future that Chu Mo might have. And cooperate with Chu Mo and the ethereal palace behind him, and they are equal!


    At least, Chu Mo will not treat them like the four factions!


    It is also attachment, but who is willing to attach to a supercilious force?


    Who doesn''t want respect?


    Therefore, they would rather stand with Chu mo.


    But things unfolded a little beyond their expectations. Unexpectedly, after coming to this town, the four factions showed their positions coincidentally.


    Although it is not stated clearly, there are some things. There is no need to say. As long as you express your attitude, it''s enough!


    Originally, Chu Mo just didn''t deal with Gu Cheng in the four sects. Tianwai seemed neutral. Yijian and Feixian were obviously close to Chu mo.


    This makes it easy for Xihai school to make choices and judgments.


    But now


    Four schools!


    Although there is still nothing outside. But the other three factions have clearly stated their positions. Will they be an exception? Are exceptions useful?


    This kind of pressure is really too great for Xihai school!


    If there is only one Xihai Sect on ZHONGSHEN Island, it''s all right. It''s a big deal to retreat to Zhongshen island. retire. But how could the two big sects on ZHONGSHEN Island give up the opportunity to carve up the Xihai sect?


    For a long time, Zhao Qingcai looked at each other with other elders of the West Sea sect. They have a tacit understanding with each other. They don''t need to use language to communicate anything, so they can see what each other thinks.


    "That... Childe Chu." Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo with some difficulty, and his lips wriggled, as if he couldn''t speak.


    Chu Mo smiled and knew the choice of Xihai school. Speaking of it, his heart is really a little disappointed.


    Some things, he can''t say too clearly to Zhao Qing, some promises, he can''t say casually. But in fact, Chu Mo has decided that if Zhao Qing still chooses to stand on his side this time, there must be a place for them in the Chu palace of the magic world.


    Unfortunately


    However, Chu Mo didn''t blame Zhao Qing for anything. If he were someone else, he might have to make the same choice as him.


    "Master Zhao doesn''t need to say more, and I won''t blame you for anything. Standing on the position of friends, I finally remind you that those who enter the Guixu must be more careful to protect their lives, which is more important than the so-called chance." Chu Mo said in earnest.


    "Hey, thank you, Master Chu!" Zhao Qing originally wanted to explain his difficulties, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back. Those difficulties... In fact, Chu Mo''s heart is clear, why should he waste more words?


    "In addition, what I agreed with leader Zhao before is still valid." Chu Mo smiled and said, "if I come back alive from Guixu, if I let Piaomiao palace stand firm in this world, then head Zhao can still send genius children to Piaomiao palace. As for the reward... Head Zhao rest assured that, or that sentence, it will definitely satisfy you!"


    "Master Chu, it''s we who are sorry for you..." Zhao Qing looked ashamed. He understood that it seemed that everything had not changed. But in fact, everything is different!


    With the choice they made, the relationship between the two sides has directly changed from the closest ally to an ordinary friend, and the rest... Is only the relationship of interests.


    "It doesn''t matter. Leader Zhao doesn''t need to feel guilty." Chu Mo got up with a smile and sent away the group of people from Xihai sect.


    Soon after, the latest news came from the town. The head of Gucheng cordially met with a group of senior executives of the West Sea sect, and the two sides had a good talk.


    Then, the leader of tianwai also unexpectedly met with a group of high-level officials of Xihai sect, and the two sides had a good talk.


    Yijian and Feixian didn''t make any moves, but they didn''t make any noise.


    As for Chu Mo, it seems that everyone has been betrayed.


    Because now Chu Mo is left with only a chicken and Huang Yu.


    As before. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 486

    "Fortunately, we woke up early, otherwise... Hey!" Zhou Jun said to Wang Tong with a happy look on his face. One reading w one ww.1>


    Wang Tong was silent and didn''t pay attention to his apprentice.


    "What? Master feels... Inappropriate?" Zhou Jun is really smart, very observant, and can quickly adjust his mentality and ideas.


    Wang Tong glanced at Zhou Jun and said in a deep voice, "jun''er..."


    Zhou Jun was slightly stunned. In his memory, although master and he were in love with father and son, they were always full of dignity, and there were few such warm moments.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Zhou Jun looked at Wang Tong carefully.


    After hesitating for a while, Wang Tong said, "master is a little regretful. I''ve won you the qualification to enter Guixu."


    "Ah? Why?" Naturally, Zhou Jun would not think that master meant anything else. When he said this, he must be worried about his own safety.


    "Master felt that what childe Chu said was very reasonable." Facing his favorite apprentice, Wang Tong didn''t hide anything, and directly said, "even though the leader chose to draw a line with Master Chu because of the situation, Master Chu felt that Master Chu''s words were reasonable. This is the ruins... Master didn''t want you to go."


    "Master... I think I''ll be fine." Zhou Jun said, but even he himself was a little discouraged.


    Because the previous enthusiasm has long been quenched by the cold water of Chu mo. Now calm down and think about it carefully. I really feel fear.


    The four factions are so powerful that the forces at the top of the world can''t conquer that place beyond the sky. ¡ø read w books W-W - ¡ó 1 ¡ó K looking at him as a warrior in the realm of gold and stone, why do you think you must be able to get that luck?


    "Then... I won''t go?" Zhou Jun looked at the silent master and said again.


    Speaking of it, he is really unwilling.


    "If you are really unwilling, you can go..." Wang Tong pondered for a long time, then raised his head, looked at Zhou Jun and said, "however, you must firmly follow behind the son of Chu!"


    "Ah? This... This is not against the master''s meaning?" Zhou junmu stared at his master dumbfounded.


    Wang Tong shook his head: "although the leader was helpless to draw a line with Master Chu, he did not choose to oppose Master Chu. Similarly, you are just a young junior disciple of the West Sea sect. Even if others criticize you for what you do, what can they do to you if you don''t admit it?"


    Zhou Jun''s mouth twitched, and he looked at his master incredulously. He couldn''t believe this. It will come from the mouth of the always serious master.


    "Shit!" Wang Tong suddenly scolded, "get out of here!"


    What I saw clearly was master you... Zhou Jun thought in his heart and ran away with a smile. In his heart, it was warm. He knew that master did all this for his sake.


    The next day, it was finally the day to enter Guixu.


    Everyone gets up early in the morning. Read a Book w see w £Þ w £Þ. 1 ¡ó K see a want n £þ s want h ¡ó u ¡ó. ¡õ CC gathered in a small square in the center of the town.


    Interestingly, most of the disciples of the four sects looked solemn. serious in speech and manner. But the young disciples of other sects, such as changshengtian, Sitong sword sect, Tianyuan sect and Tianwaitian sect, as well as Xihai sect, Dahuang sect and Qingshan sect, are mostly excited.


    Return to the ruins.


    Famous for a long time, but it''s the first time to get close to it like this!


    Therefore, even though it is said that Guixu is dangerous, people who have never entered it will not feel that it is a real fierce place.


    The four factions are here. About 40 people from each sect entered Guixu.


    Plus the 140 people decided by the sect meeting, a total of more than 300 people, in the square of the town. Ready for shipment.


    Chu Mo''s side, now only Huang Zhe is left, because the rooster can''t enter Guixu, so he can only stay in the town and wait for news.


    This makes Chu Mo look a little lonely and even pathetic.


    Other sects are full of people. There are only two people here, he seems to be isolated.


    In fact, it is also isolated.


    Hua Xiaoya looked at Chu Mo and Huang zhe over there from a distance. Although she knew all the causes and effects, she still felt bad in her heart. What is worse than her is Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue in the Feixian camp. Although Shen Aoshuang painstakingly explained to the two women for a long time, Shen aobing, who never disdained to explain, also talked to them for the first time about the negotiation process with Feixian elders. But the two women''s hearts are still extremely sad.


    That feeling, as if it was a betrayal!


    Although we all know it''s not like that, now looking at Chu Mo, there is only Huang zhe standing there alone, and the two women''s eyes are a little red again.


    This scene, in the eyes of others, is a rumor that the four factions are really going to attack Chu Mo!


    "Chu Mo is finished. This time, he will die."


    "Unexpectedly, he had the courage to enter Guixu, which was quite unexpected."


    "Fart, he doesn''t want to enter now, is it possible? I heard that a total of sixorseven innate masters from the four factions are here. Even if Chu Mo wants to run, can he run away?"


    "That''s right. He''s throwing himself into the net and playing with himself."


    In the crowd, many people are whispering.


    In the eyes of Chu Mo, there are also many people who gloat. Especially the disciples of changshengtian and Sitong sword sect showed a happy expression about the experience of Chu mo.


    "Well, everyone is here. Don''t talk more nonsense!" On the high platform in the middle of the square, stood a tall man, who was in charge of the final mobilization of these people before entering the Guixu.


    "After an hour, you will enter the legendary Guixu. I''m not scaring you. Guixu is very dangerous. Remember, nothing is more important than your life. You are the winner if you can come back alive. Remember, in there, don''t kill each other. If I know, then... You will be collectively pursued by the four factions!" As the man said, he also took a look at Chu Mo intentionally or unintentionally, and then said, "at that time, it''s not good to implicate relatives and friends around him!"


    Many people now look at Chu Mo''s eyes, and even begin to feel some sympathy. It''s obvious that Chu Mo is going to die! It''s obvious that they want to deal with others, but they still threaten like this... The four factions are really shameless!


    People who still have a sense of justice in their hearts are all disgusted with this person.


    The man on the stage seemed to understand himself. He didn''t say much at the moment. After a few more words, he jumped down, took the crowd and walked out of the array.


    The so-called gate to the ruins is just a blue light. If you see it elsewhere, you must not know the use of this light.


    Having arrived here, everyone didn''t talk any more nonsense. They looked back deeply at the people who saw them off, and then one by one... Filed in.


    Chu Mo and Huang zhe were deliberately squeezed behind.


    Huang zhe was a little angry, but Chu Mo was very calm, even with a hint of mockery on his face.


    Finally, it was their turn. Chu Mo turned around and took a deep look at the group of people in the distance, and then suddenly, he bared his teeth and smiled.


    Turn around and enter.


    --------------


    It''s delivered on the third watch, and the copy of Guixu will be opened immediately!


    There are guaranteed monthly tickets in hand, remember to vote! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 487

    That smile, if it appears on other young people''s faces, is an ordinary... Slightly naughty smile. ¡ò it can appear on Chu Mo''s face, but it makes this group of current strong people behind feel cold in their hearts.


    In their hearts, countless meanings were interpreted in an instant, but there was no interpretation... It was kind!


    This is a malicious smile.


    Why is he?


    Where did he come from?


    This group of powerful people outside, especially the elders of the four schools, reacted that they were startled by Chu Mo''s smile, and their hearts filled with a strong anger.


    "Go and catch the cock... Immediately!" An old ancestor in the lonely city, with a gloomy face, ordered, "if you resist, you will be killed directly!" With that, he also glanced at the people over there of Feixian and Yijian.


    Feixian and Yijian had no movement at all.


    "Why? At this time, you still want to be wise and protect yourself?" Gucheng, the old ancestor, was a little annoyed.


    Outside the sky, a thin ascetic with a sad face nodded, "I agree..."


    The tianwaitianzhong people standing behind tianwai also nodded, "we agree!"


    The people of the stone sword sect behind Gucheng followed closely and said, "we agree!"


    At this time, all eyes turned to Feixian and Yijian.


    Feixian, a woman with gray hair but beautiful face, said faintly, "you people are enough."


    "You..." the grandfather of Gucheng looked cold and seemed to want to get angry, but after seeing the white haired woman''s expression, he swallowed the words that were about to be exported.


    This aunt... He''s a little annoying.


    The younger generation, almost no one knows her, but how can the older figures of the four schools not know her?


    Although they were angry with Feixian and Yijian, they didn''t dare to push too hard.


    The grandfather of Gucheng sent someone directly after snorting. If you rush to the town, you must catch the chicken first.


    Bang!


    In the direction of the town, there was a sudden explosion, like a bolt from the blue. It was deafening.


    Then, a fire... Rose into the sky.


    The expression on all faces here changed, and I noticed something wrong.


    At this time, a figure flew directly to this side.


    These people present. Most of them are really strong. At a glance, they can see that it is a person who was hit and flew over!


    "Xiao Huo..." the grandfather of Gucheng suddenly shouted loudly, flew up in the air, caught the flying man, and shouted in his throat, "ah!"


    The moment the man was caught by the ancestor of Gucheng, he was dead. Blood flowed outward from his mouth, eyes, nostrils and ears, and his throat sounded, as if he wanted to say something.


    The ancestor of Gucheng pressed a hand on Xiao Huo, and Yuan Li kept inputting in the past. Sadly, "what''s the matter? Who hurt you?"


    This little Huo, in fact, is not young, and his real age is already over 100 years old. His identity, is the grandson of the father of Gucheng, the most beloved grandson!


    "Yes... The chicken." Xiao Huo finished with great effort, then spewed a mouthful of blood from his mouth and died.


    "Catch the chicken!" The ancestor of Gucheng was completely angry. He didn''t expect that the damn chicken would strike first before they waited for action.


    With the order of the ancestor of Gucheng, a large number of people rushed to the town.


    For the weakest of these strong people who have reached the state of mind. This distance was nothing at all. Almost in the blink of an eye, he rushed out of the town.


    But even if they turned the whole town upside down, they couldn''t find even a chicken feather... That chicken. After killing a large group of people they left in the town, they ran away!


    "Ah! Damn chicken! I must tear you to pieces!" The ancestors of Gucheng who came later were furious. Many people were killed in the town, all from Gucheng and tianwai.


    The people of Yijian and Feixian are all intact, and none of them is dead!


    obviously. That chicken''s IQ is very high. Doing this is entirely aimed at their isolated city and tianwai.


    "Chu mo... You''d better pray that you can die in Guixu, that''s your luck!" The elder of the lonely city roared up to the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo took Huang Dan with him. As soon as he came in, he felt a dangerous breath and directly shrouded him.


    At the same time, the voice of fighting came from my ears.


    So impatient? Can''t help but deal with me?


    Chu Mo didn''t think much, raising his hand was a blow.


    Youming eight knives, the first knife, seize the soul!


    The killing sky in his hand lit up a bright light, and a head flew high.


    That is a middle-aged great power in Gucheng. His strength has reached the sixth congenital weight.


    His head was cut off by Chu Mo and flew to the sky. His eyes were still staring at the boss, and the ferocity and excitement in his eyes remained.


    Obviously, the sixth born strong man didn''t pay attention to Chu Mo until he died. I''m afraid I never thought that I would die in Chu Mo''s hands.


    A congenital realm of power, a face-to-face, was beheaded, everyone still felt cold, there was an incredible feeling.


    The group of people present did not leave much, only dozens of people. After entering, they rushed towards the depths of the ruins.


    Almost all the four factions are waiting here.


    The fighting sound just came was that Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and Hua Xiaoya were fighting with a group of people.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s a group of people. There are a dozen people around the three women.


    Other people of Feixian and Yijian seemed to want to help, but they were stopped by more people from Gucheng, tianwai and other sects.


    The great wilderness sect, the Castle Peak sect, the changshengtian sect, the stone sword sect, the Tianwaitian sect and other sects, no surprise, stood behind the isolated city and tianwai, and became a camp with them.


    Changshengtian from Qinglong continent seems to have been hesitating, but fan Lizi and several other young people have stood in the camp of Gucheng.


    The people of Tianyuan sect did not take rash actions, but followed the sword.


    Most of the small and medium-sized sects are neutral, far away, vigilant and watching the excitement.


    Although the time when Chu Mo and Huang zhe came in was the latest, they were up to half the time of Zhu Xiang. In such a short time, this group of people had already divided their camps and started confrontation.


    A middle-aged strongman in Gucheng, with a top congenital breath, looked coldly at Yijian and Feixian, and sneered, "you''re very good. This is really a way to go to the black, aren''t you? I thought you would at least remain neutral even if you didn''t join us. Unexpectedly, you chose to stand on the opposite side of us without hesitation... Then, let''s share the victory here first!"


    A group of people of Xihai sect were stunned by the sudden change and stood there at a loss¡ª¡ª


    It''s still three o''clock today. If you still have a monthly ticket in hand, vote for me! If there is no monthly ticket, how about a recommendation ticket? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 488

    The emergence of Chu Mo broke the deadlock in an instant. £¤f£¬


    After cutting a congenitally strong man in Gucheng with a knife, immediately there were sixorseven congenitally strong men attacking him from both sides.


    Huang zhe was also angry at this time, and the two long sleeves swung, immediately like two sharp long knives, directly facing the two congenital strong men.


    The battle broke out suddenly


    Judging from the situation, Chu Mo is obviously at a disadvantage. There are too few of them


    But they actually fought so brazenly and directly here, which was beyond the expectation of many people.


    "Kill" the inborn strongman of Gu Cheng is roaring.


    Chu Mo''s hand lifted the knife and fell, directly splitting the deadly congenital strong into two halves.


    The echo of the killing is still ringing between heaven and earth, but his people are dead.


    In the face of many strong enemies, Chu Mo no longer retains anything, and thoroughly exerts his skills.


    Qianchong hand, as if there were countless Chu Mo fighting at the same time, cooperated with Youming Badao and tiantianrensancai boxing, and stepped on the phantom wind step, like a god of murder.


    In the blink of an eye, five or six people died at Chu Mo''s hands.


    The rest of the people finally panicked. They completely didn''t expect that Chu Mo was so fierce that he could defeat the crowd with one enemy, and he could find the weakness of the other party with great accuracy and kill it.


    Although these people also left more than a dozen wounds, large and small, on Chu Mo''s body. Although Chu Mo''s body was also full of blood, the invincible momentum directly deterred everyone.


    Less than a cup of tea, there are fewer and fewer people around Chu mo.


    The scope of Chu Mo''s battle is getting larger and larger


    Originally, I wanted to shut down the door and beat the dog. Who ever wanted to put a tiger in


    At this time, it is difficult for these people to distinguish who is the prey.


    The people of Xihai sect were stunned by this scene.


    Fan Lizi came up behind Chu Mo and just wanted to give Chu Mo a hard blow behind his back, but he didn''t want chu Mo to even look back. His upper body rushed forward, cut off the arm of a congenital strong man with a knife, and his lower body flew back with a foot, just kicking on the sword stabbed by fan Lizi.


    Use the body to counter the sharp weapon


    Many people saw this scene. They were all scared.


    Fan Lizi''s face wore a cold and ferocious smile. He seemed to see the scene that Chu Mo''s foot was pierced by his sword, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a touch of pride.


    "I can do what you can''t do."


    Click


    His long sword, which can be called a magic weapon, is at the feet of Chu mo. Break at the sound


    Fan Lizi could clearly feel that his sword seemed to pierce the iron plate, and even the sole of Chu Mo''s shoes could not be pierced.


    Then, a huge force came along the broken sword.


    Fan Lizi''s arm was instantly deformed, and a burst of bone fragmentation sounded. Fan Lizi gave a scream, and the whole person was like a kite with a broken line. Throw back and fly out.


    Just in front of Huang Zhe. Huang Zhe''s delicate face, without any expression, raised his hand and slapped it directly on fan Lizi''s head like a fly.


    A crisp sound.


    Directly hit half of fan Lizi''s face directly and collapsed inside, and the whole person was photographed again.


    It just fell in front of the Xihai sect.


    Everyone on the side of Xihai sect, like a frog who met a poisonous snake, jumped away from the distance.


    Fan Lizi''s body struggled on the ground for a few times, as if he wanted to get up. Half of his face had been smashed, and one eye had been blasted, and he fell there, leaving one eye. Looking at the sky overhead.


    There was a wheezing sound in my throat, and I felt my heart beating faster and faster


    Finally, his heart was overwhelmed and exploded, opening a huge hole in his chest.


    Flesh and blood fly, and die instantly.


    Chu Mo or Huang Zhe. Their attack is not so easy to receive


    The vast force blasted into the enemy''s body, destroyed frantically, and finally concentrated in the heart, and then exploded completely


    If you are a strong person in the innate realm, you may be able to resolve it desperately. Unfortunately, although fan Lizi is a genius, he is not born after all.


    Originally, many small and medium-sized martial artists who have stood in the team finally understand at this moment, what kind of choice they have made and what kind of terrible opponent they have made.


    I don''t know who was the first to shout, "run!"


    Dozens of people fled in all directions in an instant.


    The pressure on Yijian and Feixian suddenly decreased, and these people all made a move that made people in Gucheng and tianwai furious.


    They attacked directly


    Where is this to enter Guixu to explore treasures? It is clear that Guixu is regarded as an excellent battlefield


    They came in to fight


    The strong men in Gucheng and tianwai feel that they have made the most adequate preparations, and that Chu Mo must not be spared.


    But I didn''t expect that Yijian and Feixian would stand on Chu Mo''s side so simply.


    Qin Xiao and Li Zhu, who had never started, all became extremely ugly on their faces.


    Qin Xiao suddenly shouted angrily, "well, all the gratitude and resentment are over at present." as he said, his incomparable momentum burst out along Qin Xiao''s body.


    That powerful force made Qin Xiao feel invincible.


    He jumped directly at Huang Yu


    Pick up the weak ones first and kill them


    Li Zhu''s body also burst out with a blood gas similar to Qin Xiao, and then rushed directly at Miaoyi Niang.


    This woman, who should have been his Li Zhu, was determined to follow Chu Mo, stop her first, and then when Chu Mo was killed, she must know her strength


    These two blood gases suddenly burst out, which startled Chu mo.


    It''s nothing on Huang Zhe''s side. From the realm, Huang zhe has stood at the congenital peak for the second time.


    Although Qin Xiao ate the blood pill, he couldn''t surpass the innate realm after all.


    But Miaoyi Niang is different. She hasn''t reached the innate state yet


    Therefore, when Li Zhu pounced on the past moment, Miaoyi Niang directly appeared in danger.


    The two congenital female disciples who tried to block in front of Miaoyi Niang were directly slapped by Li Zhu and flew out. They vomited blood and lost their lives in midair.


    "Senior sister"


    Miaoyi Niang wailed in pain.


    "Come here for me." Li Zhu stretched out his hand and grabbed Miaoyi Niang directly. A strange force directly controlled Miaoyi Niang and couldn''t help falling in the direction of Li Zhu.


    "You can only be Li Zhu''s woman," Li Zhu said coldly.


    "Roll" Chu Mo roared, instantly broke through the siege of several people, and the whole person directly jumped on Li Zhu, like a fierce tiger on its prey.


    "I''ve seen you unhappy for a long time," Li Zhu coldly shouted, raising his hand is a slap.


    That strange force shrouded Chu mo.


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife.


    The third knife, soul cutting is not finished, to be continued.

 Chapter 489

    A faint blood light burst out along the killing sky!


    This peerless weapon finally showed its extremely ferocious side!


    Chu Mo has just understood a little bit of this knife, and has not yet fully understood its essence, but for this world, it is an extremely fierce knife!


    Li Zhu''s blood, which was originally soaring, stagnated for some reason, as if suppressed by Chu Mo''s knife, and poured back directly into Li Zhu''s body.


    "Ah!"


    As soon as the blade came, Li Zhu uttered a scream of horror, and his body kept retreating, giving up control of Miaoyi Niang in an instant.


    Poof!


    A big mouthful of blood spurted down Li Zhu''s mouth, and the whole person was shaky.


    Li Zhu took a startled look at Chu Mo, turned around and left!


    Chu Mo just wanted to catch up with him, and completely ended him. There were fiveorsix strong ascetics outside the sky, which hit in an instant.


    Qiang!


    Killing heaven made a clanking sound, and Chu Mo protected Miaoyi Niang behind him, and then tangled up with these people.


    The situation of the scene has changed quietly from the original side.


    As Chu Mo became braver and braver in the war, Li Zhu fled, and Gucheng and tianwai... Began to show a decline.


    Although there seems to be no big problem at present, over time, the whole situation will completely fall to Chu Mo!


    "Is he a demon? How can he be so powerful?" The onlookers in the distance couldn''t help but exclaim in horror.


    "It seems that this time... Gucheng and tianwai will suffer a great loss!"


    "Yes, they have been seriously injured, but Chu Mo''s combat power still shows no sign of weakening!"


    "Is this still human? It''s unbelievable."


    "Feixian and Yijian... It''s so cruel, fighting against the water." Someone sighed.


    "Shit, can''t you see it now? This is clearly something that has been negotiated long ago. People haven''t abandoned Chu Mo at all!" Some people who see the situation clearly are sneering.


    "I just don''t know what''s going on outside... Let''s leave Guixu. It''s too dangerous!" Some people have a retreat in their hearts.


    It is said that Guixu is extremely dangerous. Even if the disciples of the four sects come in, they will not end well. But in the current situation, Chu Mo is no less dangerous than Guixu!


    "It''s not easy to enter this place. How can you leave? If you want to go, you go!" Someone said, as if rushing to the depths of the ruins.


    But not far away, suddenly issued a scream, the whole person unexpectedly disappeared in place out of thin air.


    Some people who also explored the depths of Guixu also died inexplicably.


    This... Completely scared other people who did not participate in the war.


    They finally understood. Why did the four factions control the entrance of Guixu for so many years and still fail to conquer Guixu. Where is this treasure land? This is clearly a place of ten deaths and no life!


    The people of Xihai sect finally understood why Chu Mo didn''t let them in.


    Before, there were some thoughts in his heart. He felt that Chu Mo was a little too self righteous and a little too despised them. Now I see. It''s for their good!


    "This is simply the worst day!" I finally realized, looked at the battlefield in the distance, and then looked back at the light door when they came in, but my eyes... Straight in an instant. His eyes became extremely dull, and even his voice became trembling: "where is the door? Where is the light door we came in?"


    Everyone else looked in that direction, and then stayed together.


    Door. No!


    "Where is the door? Where is the door? I want to go back! I want to go back!" Someone rushed frantically to that place, desperately looking for it, but got nothing, as if that place. There has never been a door.


    "Sobbing... I don''t want to die here, I want to go back!" Someone couldn''t help crying and felt afraid.


    At this time. Lengleng, a disciple of the four sects, said, "that door will disappear after half an hour. If you want to go out, you have to find the position of the door yourself, otherwise... You''ll be trapped here."


    "Why didn''t you say it before?" Someone roared with great anger.


    The disciples of the four sects who just spoke sneered: "your heads want to rush in. Why should I tell you this?"


    Everyone froze.


    The disciples of the four major sects looked at the group coldly, and then said, "if you want to live, try to stick together! Good luck!" With that, the head walked forward without turning back.


    Ignore the battlefield over there and those who stay there.


    Chu Mo was already bleeding all over at this time, most of which were from others. Although he himself was injured, he was not serious.


    At this time, he has successfully merged with Huang Zhe, Miao yiniang and Shen Xingxue, as well as Hua Xiaoya and other people of Yijian and Feixian.


    The four sects are divided into two. There is another Chu Mo on the side of Yijian and Feixian.


    This ebbs and flows, and there is gradually some persistence.


    Qin Xiao just hurt Huang Zhe, but failed to kill her on the spot. Now he is blocked by Chu Mo, and the whole person keeps roaring, but there is nothing to do.


    In the end, Gucheng and tianwai finally had some fear, which was completely different from their previous deduction and expectation.


    They had thought that Shen Xingxue, Miaoyi Niang and Hua Xiaoya would probably help Chu Mo, but they never thought that Yijian and Feixian would be so determined and directly stand on Chu Mo''s side.


    This makes the means they have agreed before completely become decorations.


    If we continue to fight, the casualties will only increase, and it may even be completely destroyed.


    Qin Xiao let out an angry roar, and finally gave up the fight and rushed to the depths of the ruins. At the same time, he shouted, "Chu Mo, the matter is not over... I will kill you sooner or later!"


    "What are you running for? Keep fighting!" The cold voice of Chu ink came directly.


    Qin Xiao was so angry that he staggered. He felt like vomiting blood. He was extremely depressed. He really wanted to turn around and continue to fight with Chu Mo, breaking Chu Mo into pieces.


    But reason told him that he couldn''t do anything about the other party without that means.


    "Don''t be complacent too soon!" Qin Xiao''s roaring voice is getting farther and farther away.


    People in Gucheng and tianwai began to follow Qin Xiao''s direction in an orderly manner.


    It has to be said that the power of Gucheng and tianwai is still quite strong. There are not a few congenital strong people under the age of 50. These people all attended the sect meeting, but they were very low-key.


    Now it finally shows its true skills, which is shocking.


    Without the help of Yijian and Feixian, even if Chu Mo is strong, it is difficult to completely defeat each other.


    The battle is finally over.


    Dozens of bodies were left on the whole battlefield.


    The thick smell of blood drifted between heaven and earth¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 490

    Chu Mo first came to thank Yijian and Feixian. He hugged his fists and said, "thank you, elders. Your brothers and sisters just fought for justice. Chu Mo remembered your kindness."


    Hua Sanniang looked at Chu Mo with a happy face and said, "it''s okay. Remember to treat our girl well in the future!"


    Although Hua Xiaoya was also careless, she couldn''t stand this kind of words either. She blushed on the spot and glared at her mother fiercely: "Mom, what are you talking about!"


    He Feng also looked speechless, but he pretended not to hear anything. He looked at Chu Mo with a smile and thought in his heart, although he was reluctant to part with it, it would be great if this person became his own son-in-law!


    Other people also all looked at Hua Sanniang silently. The people here in Yijian were somewhat better. They all knew what kind of temperament Hua Sanniang was. Many people in Feixian are not happy.


    The four schools claim that Qi is connected with branches, and marriage between each other has a deep relationship. But in fact, there are differences between intimacy and estrangement.


    For example, the distance between Yijian and Feixian is closer; The distance between Gucheng and tianwai should be closer.


    However, the tone of Hua Sanniang still made many people here feel uncomfortable. Why should Chu Mo treat your girl well? Your girl married him what? Our yiniang hasn''t spoken yet!


    These are all carefully thought, and no one will directly express them.


    Chu Mo could only laugh dryly: "I''m friends with Miss Hua. I''m bound to be duty bound if Miss Hua has anything to do in the future."


    "Why do you say that? Everyone will be a family in the future!" Hua Sanniang said again as if she couldn''t feel the atmosphere around her.


    "Cough" He Feng finally couldn''t help it. Looking at his daughter, who was already bursting, he coughed twice.


    "Ha ha" Chu Mo didn''t know what to say, so he could only continue to laugh.


    Hua Xiaoya over there couldn''t help it, glared at Hua Sanniang and said, "Hua Sanniang!" This girl is hairy, and she doesn''t call her mother anymore. That she was angry.


    "Hey, you girl, how can you talk to your mother?" Hua Sanniang stared at Hua Xiaoya as if nothing had happened, but scolded in her heart: smelly girl who doesn''t know good or evil. Don''t you know this young man is a sweet cake? What are you waiting for now? When others fly to the spirit world, will you go thousands of miles to find your husband?


    At this time, several middle-aged women from Feixian came over, one of them. It is Miaoyi Niang''s eldest martial sister, whose name is xiaoyunlian.


    He is about 40 years old, tall, fair skinned, and has a noble temperament. Although there are a few faint crow''s feet in the corners of her eyes, it adds a bit of mature charm to her.


    "Chu Mo, before coming out this time, Lao Zu and the leader told you to protect your safety in the Guixu, so next, you can go with us." Xiao Yunlian''s voice was a little cold, but it was not cold. It seemed that she was born with this temperament.


    The third lady over there said, "you''d better come with us!"


    "Elder Hua, I think we might as well come together." Although Xiao Yunlian is about the same age as Hua Sanniang, their seniority is a whole generation different. Therefore, she is polite to Hua Sanniang.


    Hua Sanniang thought for a while. In fact, she wanted to win Chu Mo over and get rid of Feixian''s people. But I also understand that this is not the time to be impulsive. Although the people of Gucheng and tianwai retreated temporarily, everyone knows that this battle. It''s not over at all.


    This is just the beginning.


    "Well, let''s go together, Chu Mo, what do you think?" Hua Sanniang glanced at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo originally intended to leave alone, although there were many dangers in the ruins. But Chu Mo was not afraid.


    It is not difficult for him to avoid the danger of returning to the ruins with an artifact like the celestial mirror on his body.


    But now he has changed his mind.


    Yijian and Feixian tried so hard to help him, this love must be repaid. In that case, just take them with you.


    These people of Yijian and Feixian don''t know yet. They invited Chu Mo to go together. In fact, it was they who ultimately benefited!


    Good will be rewarded, but so it is.


    Just when Chu Mo and his group were about to leave, Zhou Jun of the Xihai sect over there suddenly came over embarrassed, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "can you take us with you?"


    Once the Yellow eyelids turn over, they will be on fire. At that time, she was the only one around Chu mo. she knew better than anyone the whole process of Xihai sect from firmly standing on Chu Mo''s side at the beginning to choosing to withdraw later.


    Why, now that I finally see the power of the young master, I come here again. How can there be such a good thing?


    Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue and others did not know the specific details, but they knew that the Xihai sect was very close to Chu Mo at the beginning, and then drew a clear line. So at this moment, the eyes looking at Zhou Jun are full of contempt.


    Whether they are on this side or Yijian side, they are all acting!


    For Gucheng and tianwai!


    But Xihai sect is a pure stupid sect!


    They had clearly obtained the friendship between Chu and Mo, but at the critical moment, they gave it up.


    Although the broken mirror can be reunited, the cracks cannot be repaired.


    Chu Mo hesitated for a moment, smiled and said, "Guixu is in danger here. It''s impossible to bring it or not. If you are willing to follow, just come together."


    Zhou Jun was very nervous and thought that Chu Mo probably couldn''t agree. The disdainful eyes around him made him feel a little numb on his scalp. But unexpectedly, Chu Mo agreed.


    This made Zhou Jun almost didn''t react. Seeing Chu Mo''s smiling expression, he hurriedly hugged his fist and saluted: "thank you, your majesty, thank you!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t even talk any more, and retreated.


    Other people of the West Sea sect are also very uncomfortable in their hearts. Everyone knows this. It''s no wonder other people''s childe Chu. If you want to blame it, you can only blame those elders of your sect for their shortsightedness.


    Feixian and Yijian were not killed in the battle just now. Only one person was injured seriously. After treatment, their lives were not in danger and they were carried by the same door.


    The main casualties were caused by Chu Mo, and Huang zhe also killed many people.


    The sect disciples who took refuge in Gucheng and tianwai died the most.


    For example, fan Lizi of changshengtian is the type who wants to die by himself. If he didn''t do it to Chu Mo, Chu Mo wouldn''t take the initiative to find him trouble at all.


    Although the hatred of that year has not been forgotten, Chu Mo has already grown into an eagle flying in the nine days, but fan Lizi is still the sparrow on the ground.


    Taking the initiative to trouble him is already a fall for Chu mo.


    Gucheng destroyed five disciples, two of whom were born in heaven and three were in heaven; Tianwai lost four, but there are three innate realms, and one understands the state of mind.


    This is actually a very heavy loss for Gucheng and tianwai.


    If they were known by their respective sects outside, I''m afraid they would be mad. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 491

    In Guixu, it is obviously different from the outside world. Chu Mo is at the bottom of a huge Canyon, with towering cliffs on both sides.


    Then there are towering trees, growing from the bottom of the valley to the top of the cliff. In other words, you can even climb directly to both sides of the valley along these trees.


    However, no one dares to make such an attempt easily. The place of Guixu is really too strange and full of unimaginable crises.


    For example, just when they were fighting, some of the disciples of the small and medium-sized sects who left disappeared there out of thin air, leaving only a scream. Some are walking, and suddenly die. There is nothing strange in all parts of the body, and even the cause of death can not be found, which makes people feel creepy.


    Therefore, even Yijian and Feixian are all very cautious, and the degree of caution is even better than those people who are very strange in Guixu.


    Because they know better that in this place, there is no big sect or small sect at all, and everyone... Is equal!


    However, these people all seem to believe Chu Mo very much, and everyone is waiting for him to decide which way to go.


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and looked at Hua Sanniang, Xiao Yunlian and others: "your four factions... Should you know something about Guixu?"


    Hua Sanniang said, "what do you know? All the people of the four sects who were able to come back alive from Guixu in those days were lucky! If you let them in again, they won''t dare to enter again!"


    This is very unpleasant, but no one here refutes Feixian, because Hua Sanniang is telling the truth.


    "What? After all these years, you haven''t got a little understanding of Guixu?" Chu Mo felt a little incredible.


    "Where is your Danggui market?" Hua Sanniang glanced at Chu Mo: "here, you can leave alive... Thank God. Dare you say you understand? Hehe, you''re kidding."


    Xiaoyunlian nodded, then said, "yes. We Feixian once had an elder who entered Guixu, left alive, and brought back a kind of skill. The elder said that in Guixu, every flower and grass can kill! Moreover, many times, she was caught unconsciously. The main reason why she was able to leave alive at that time was that there was a butterfly to lead him."


    "Butterfly leads the way?" Chu Mo suddenly thought of the butterfly fairy in the magic world, and thought, is there a butterfly family in the ruins?


    It''s really possible to think about it, because Guixu was a corner of the heaven and fell into the human world. There may be many creatures of the heaven in it.


    Thinking, Chu Mo couldn''t help glancing at the quiet Huang zhe beside her. She also came out of this Guixu. I don''t know if there will be any other feelings here when I come back here at this moment, huh?


    Huang zhe glanced at Chu Mo and said softly, "I seem to feel that there is a voice. It is constantly calling me."


    Everyone was stunned, looking at Huang Zhe''s eyes, all full of shock.


    Lying and boasting are meaningless here. Therefore, the shock of these people soon turned into envy.


    Feel someone calling. Doesn''t that mean... There are opportunities for her?


    There were few people who knew that Huang zhe was a yuan beast. They had been curious about Huang Zhe''s identity before.


    She doesn''t belong to the four sects and is so young, but she has terrible strength. She has such respect for Chu Mo and is a childe... I don''t know, I thought she was an ordinary servant girl beside Chu mo.


    Now these people are more curious about Huang Zhe.


    "This girl... I don''t know, what''s her name?" Xiao Yunlian of Feixian looked at Huang Zhe, and her face showed an emotional color. If Feixian could have more disciples like Huang Zhe, how would it be?


    Huang zhe smiled at Xiao Yunlian and said faintly, "my name is Huang zhe!"


    "What an excellent girl!" Xiao Yunlian made no secret of her appreciation for Huang Zhe.


    Chu Mo secretly laughed in his heart. If you know her age, much older than you... Can you still talk to her so casually?


    However, the age algorithm of orcs is completely different from that of Terrans.


    Others all looked at Huang Bi with envy, and Hua Sanniang also said directly, "it seems that Miss Huang has a chance!"


    Huang zhe glanced at Chu Mo at this time.


    Chu Mo saw a lot of things from Huang Zhe''s eyes, and then smiled and said, "in that case, go and pay attention to your safety."


    Huang zhe smiled, which was exactly what she meant. This is where she was born. She is far more familiar with this place than anyone present. So she has no fear at all. Smiling at the people present, Huang Shan flashed and flew towards a big tree. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the huge crown of the tree.


    "She''s alone... Okay?" Xiao Yunlian seems to be worried.


    Hua Sanniang murmured softly, "this is a very mysterious girl!"


    Chu Mo didn''t stay here and led the people directly to the deep valley. With those people in Gucheng and tianwai, they are going in the opposite direction. draw further apart.


    Not far away, I saw several bodies lying in the middle of the road, blocking the way of everyone.


    It can be seen from the clothes that these people are all disciples of middle schools at this sect meeting, and they are all very excellent.


    It goes without saying that those who can enter the top 100 of the rookie King challenge are excellent. The worst ones have the strength to understand the state of mind.


    But now, they are dead here, and their death is very sad.


    This made the hearts of these people present very sad, and their chest seemed to be pressed with a big stone, which was very heavy.


    "Bury them." Xiao Yunlian said reluctantly, "anyway, they are all our kindred."


    "Yes, it''s not good for them to expose their bodies in the wilderness like this." Hua Sanniang also sighed.


    Chu Mo stopped the two disciples who wanted to come forward, frowned and said, "don''t move."


    Over there, several disciples of Feixian and Yijian, who were preparing to come forward, all looked at Chu Mo strangely, as if they felt that Chu Mo was a little... Inhuman.


    Chu Mo frowned, ignored the strange eyes of those people, and said in a deep voice, "step back."


    The disciples of Feixian and Yijian frowned slightly, but they retreated obediently, but the dissatisfaction on their faces became more obvious.


    "Chu mo..." Xiao Yunlian also felt that Chu Mo had gone too far. Looking at Chu Mo, she was about to say something, but suddenly saw the knife light in Chu Mo''s hand flash.


    Everyone was startled by Chu Mo''s action, and subconsciously, they retreated.


    Qiang!


    There was a loud sound of gold and iron.


    Chu Mo Deng Deng Deng... Directly stepped back a dozen steps, his face first turned red, and then with a whoosh, he spewed a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly turned pale.


    At this time, a few high-level people finally saw that an ant appeared in the place where Chu Mo had just stood, with a faint white trace on his dark back.


    That''s the trace that Chu Mo just cut on it with a knife. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 492

    Hiss!


    All of them couldn''t help but take a breath, and their eyes showed a very frightening light.


    It''s inconceivable that an ordinary ant would make Chu Mo spit blood with one blow.


    How sharp Chu Mo''s knife is? Although these people present didn''t know it in detail, they all knew that it was definitely a real weapon!


    They all knew that Chu Mo''s master did not belong to this world, so they all guessed that the knife in Chu Mo''s hand should be given to him by his master.


    That is the real artifact of the upper bound!


    But when I cut it on this ant, I unexpectedly realized that it left a faint white trace... This is simply incredible!


    The ant, after landing on the ground, did not attack Chu Mo again. It seemed that it was also a little afraid of Chu mo.


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue hurried to Chu Mo''s side and looked at Chu Mo with concern.


    Hua Xiaoya seemed to want to come over, but when she saw Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue passed, she pursed her lips and stood there without moving, but there was a lot of serious concern.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "I''m fine."


    The disciples of Yijian and Feixian who wanted to bury the corpse before stood there dumbfounded, their eyes... Full of fear.


    Xiao Yunlian and Hua Sanniang all looked ashamed and felt that they had misunderstood Chu mo.


    But who could have thought that an ant the size of a sesame seed would be so terrifying!


    This time, all the people did not wait for Chu Mo''s reminder, but all retreated.


    They finally understood why some people died unconsciously. If this kind of ant did it, ordinary people really didn''t notice it.


    Chu Mo took the killer and looked at the ant like a great enemy. He was also scolding madly in his heart. He finally figured out something.


    Why is Guixu so terrible?


    Why can hardly anyone who comes in get out alive?


    The reason is very simple, because all the creatures living here in Guixu belong to the heaven!


    Chu Mo is in the magic world. Seeing many creatures in the heaven, they all have unimaginable realm and strength, but in the magic city, it is difficult to reflect that supreme strength.


    Especially under the protection of the spirit. Chu Mo also has a powerful amulet in the magic world. Plus, it''s impossible to deal with those creatures for a while.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s subconscious didn''t realize how dangerous the creatures in the heaven were.


    But Guixu is different!


    Every plant and tree here. Any creature is all creatures belonging to heaven!


    They may not be as amazing as those heavenly creatures in the magic world, but they only need to reach the realm of Jindan and Yuanying, which is far beyond the resistance of the martial arts in this world.


    This ant is not so high, but it should also have reached the peak strength of building a foundation.


    Although Chu Mo was able to kill the friars in the base building realm with all his strength, the strength of this ant was that it had a nearly non bad shell!


    The reason why he just vomited blood was more because the bite force of the knife was equal to hurting himself.


    Therefore. The ant didn''t attack him again, and the ant also felt the power of Chu mo. the terrible attack just made it afraid, so that it didn''t want to try again.


    "I don''t want to be your enemy. Go." Chu Mo looked at the ant and said in a deep voice.


    The ant lay there motionless, as if he couldn''t understand Chu Mo''s words.


    "I know you can understand me." Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "if you still want to fight, we''ll never die."


    Other people all looked at Chu Mo with some dull eyes, although they all knew that the intelligence of high-order yuan beasts was very high. But it is hard to imagine that such a small ant can also communicate?


    But to their surprise, this ant. After Chu Mo finished this sentence, he hesitated a little, and then... Turned around and crawled away!


    It seemed to climb slowly, but in the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    Chu Mo breathed a long sigh of relief, not as a last resort. He really didn''t want to fight with the ant.


    After all, there are still too many unknowns in this Guixu. God knows if there are more powerful creatures in it?


    However, it has fallen into the human world after all, and it is estimated that it is difficult to have such truly powerful creatures, otherwise, they are simply not enough to see. It''s not enough for that powerful creature to have an idea.


    At this time, Chu Mo slowly walked forward, dug several pits aside, put the bodies of those people into the pit and buried them.


    He didn''t know these people. Besides, there was no need to erect a monument here.


    They chose the road by themselves. Since they chose to enter Guixu, they must be prepared to die at any time.


    After all this, Chu Mo stood up, clapped his hands and looked at the others again.


    Everyone, including Miaoyi Niang, looked pale.


    Hua Xiaoya also lost her previous liveliness and asked softly, "what on earth is that ant? How can it be so powerful?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "this ruins, legend is a corner of the heaven, fell to the human world, in which, even if there is no particularly powerful creatures, there will certainly be some heavenly creatures who originally lived here, and then fell to the human world. They may not be anything in the eyes of heavenly creatures, but for our human beings... It is enough terror."


    "Heaven... Is there really such a place in this world? I always thought that after the human world soared, I could enter the highest world, and now I know..." Xiao Yunlian muttered pale.


    Hua Sanniang and others know more from the horrible adult before. At the moment, their eyes looking at Chu Mo are more strange.


    But in my heart, Hua Sanniang and others were more than happy to convince the ancestors of the sect to not listen to the terrible adult and become his servants.


    Chu Mo''s body... There are also many secrets!


    Hua Sanniang sighed in her heart, glanced at the daughter beside her, and secretly thought that with the relationship between her daughter and him, she believed that in the future, she would also benefit from her daughter.


    It seems that this move is the right move!


    The crowd continued to move forward, walking slowly. After walking out a few miles, they found several more bodies.


    Everyone became more and more silent.


    It seems that except for those who follow Chu Mo, almost all the talented disciples of small and medium-sized sects are unlikely to be spared.


    But they can do nothing but sigh.


    Because they can''t even beat an ant!


    These martial artists who stand at the peak of the human world, for the first time in their lives, have a sense of powerlessness from the bottom of their hearts.


    I finally understand that the world is big. They have always been just a group of frogs at the bottom of the well. The sky they see... Is only as big as a washbasin.


    This encounter is tantamount to opening a new door in front of this group of people¡ª¡ª


    Third watch, ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 493

    On the subsequent Road, Chu Mo successfully avoided many dangers by relying on the constant warning of the sky god.


    This group of people gradually found that Chu Mo always seemed to avoid dangerous places, and everyone gained something along the way.


    Some rare ores appeared directly on the ground like that. Someone picked up a piece inadvertently and suddenly found that it contained strange metals they had never seen before. These people were immediately excited.


    As we all know, as long as these metals are refined and added to weapons, they can greatly improve the power and strength of weapons.


    Chu Mo''s knife has been coveted by them for a long time.


    There are not only these ores containing rare metals, but also many medicinal herbs.


    Feixian was originally famous for refining medicine, and her ability to identify medicinal materials was far better than that of other sects.


    Although most of them didn''t recognize those medicinal materials, their pharmacology was interlinked after all, so they quickly identified more than 30 kinds of medicinal materials.


    Xiao Yunlian looked at a medicinal material just collected by a Feixian disciple with a surprised look on her face and said, "the medicinal property of this medicinal material is very close to that of Huilong grass, the main material for refining yuan Qi pills, but its medicinal property is more than 100 times stronger than Huilong grass! This medicinal material can refine at least more than 1000 yuan Qi pills. This... Is really amazing wealth!"


    Although Hua Sanniang and their sword people don''t know how to refine medicine, they are very clear about the value of Yuan Qi Dan. Hearing this, I couldn''t help but brighten my eyes, golden.


    Then these disciples of Yijian also began to collect herbs quickly, but they were not as powerful as those of Feixian after all.


    Xiao Yunlian looked at Chu Mo: "Master Chu, I really appreciate you. When the medicine is refined, we will provide it to you for free!"


    This is not a small promise. The elixir of vitality, which can be seen almost only in the four schools, can quickly replenish vitality. Although not as much as Yuan Shi. However, the cost is much lower than that of Yuanshi. And it can be refined. Yuan Stone is one piece less.


    One day, the last stone in the world will be exhausted. But yuan Qi Dan is different. The medicine gardens of all major sects are planted with herbs that can refine yuan Qi Dan. It is endless.


    Chu Mo smiled and didn''t refuse, but said, "elder martial sister Xiao, don''t be so polite. This is what you got yourself."


    Xiao Yunlian shook her head. He said solemnly, "if it weren''t for Master Chu to lead us, how could we have the chance to get these treasures? Master Chu doesn''t need to say more, we Feixian are all grateful!"


    Over there, Hua Sanniang tut said, "Hey, it seems that our sword people don''t know how to repay?" With that, Hua Sanniang said to Chu Mo, "when we come back, we will refine excellent weapons and give them to Piaomiao palace for free!"


    He also snorted at Xiao Yunlian, like a little girl angry.


    Xiao Yunlian smiled: "elder Hua is really righteous..."


    A senior. It made Hua Sanniang roll her eyes, but there was nothing she could do. Finally, she had to look away and ignore Xiao Yunlian.


    In the next few days. Chu Mo led the crowd out of the huge Canyon and into a desolate mountain, the mountain here. All are bare, and few plants grow on it.


    There was no danger for everyone, but two things happened.


    First thing. It was a young male disciple in a sword who suddenly disappeared.


    According to the description of the person with him, the young disciple, walking, suddenly said he heard a mysterious voice. But he disappeared before the people around him asked what had happened.


    Chu Mo then rushed to the place where the man disappeared, but there was no feeling, nor any sense of danger. I can only comfort Hua Sanniang, he Feng and others, saying that the young disciple may have got some chance.


    Guixu was not an ordinary place in the heaven, so it was normal for some strange things to happen.


    The second thing is that Miaoyi Niang accidentally picked up a palm sized token on the ground, and then the person disappeared.


    At that time, Miaoyi Niang was beside Chu Mo, and the sky god didn''t give Chu Mo any hint. Miaoyi Niang picked up the token and just said, "what is this?" Then people disappear in an instant.


    Chu Mo didn''t even react.


    The disappearance of the two cast a shadow on their team. People''s mood has become a little low.


    Although I was with Chu Mo and didn''t encounter that kind of fatal crisis, I was directly missing... What''s the situation?


    In the next few days, no one disappeared, but these people, almost everyone... Got their own chance in this desolate mountain area.


    Or it is to find ores with extremely high purity. People with a little experience in refining can see their value only with the naked eye. Absolutely unimaginable.


    Or we found advanced medicinal materials.


    Although this mountainous area is bare and seems desolate, in fact, there are not many medicinal materials in this place. However, only experienced people can be found.


    In the words of He Feng and Xiao Yunlian, these metal ores and medicinal materials, if successfully brought out, will change the pattern of the whole human world!


    These are just small gains.


    People who have more opportunities have achieved unimaginable gains.


    Shen Xingxue found an old copper stove, which looked very broken. When she found it, she also cut Shen Xingxue''s finger, causing Shen Xingxue''s blood to flow on it.


    But just because of this little episode that no one cares about, this broken copper furnace suddenly flourished, and the light that burst out instantly was countless times stronger than the sun. It scared everyone at that time.


    I''m afraid Shen Xingxue will have some accidents again, or disappear like Miaoyi Niang.


    But fortunately, the light on the copper stove soon disappeared. Then the copper stove disappeared.


    When everyone was surprised, Shen Xingxue summoned the copper stove directly.


    Needless to say... This must be a treasure!


    Real treasure!


    Shen Xingxue also told everyone that when the copper stove was integrated into her body, a Scripture also appeared in her mind.


    "This is a Dan stove, called the medicine King copper stove... And another Scripture? HMM... this is a scripture... Called the medicine King Scripture, um, related to refining medicine, but also related to cultivation... What is it called... Entering the Tao with medicine?" Shen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo in a daze and wanted to hear more explanations from Chu mo.


    Xiao Yunlian over there was a little shocked and said, "the medicine King Sutra? Is it... Related to the bronze medicine King tripod of the rosefinch club?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing: "bronze medicine King tripod? What kind of thing is that..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 494

    If Miaoyi Niang were here, she would probably glare at him severely, because the bronze medicine King tripod was the treasure of the ethereal palace in the past.


    But no matter how excellent the treasure is, it is only limited to this human world after all.


    But the copper stove Shen Xingxue got unintentionally was an artifact from the heaven. With that Scripture, Chu Mo could already conclude that it was definitely the inheritance left by a monk in the heaven!


    Moreover, it was intended to stay!


    Otherwise, there will be a broken Dan stove at most, but there will never be any medicine King Sutra.


    "Great, let''s fly... We can produce a real king of medicine in the future!" Although Xiao Yunlian envies the little sister''s luck, she is more happy for Shen Xingxue.


    Hua Xiaoya bared her teeth and said with a smile, "it''s not Feixian, it''s the ethereal palace, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yunlian and Hua Sanniang have fought openly or secretly for several times. Because of their seniority, Hua Sanniang suffered some dark losses. This makes Hua Xiaoya keep it in mind. Now she has a chance to retaliate, and naturally she will not let go.


    Xiao Yunlian couldn''t help rolling her eyes. In her eyes, Hua Xiaoya was just a little girl, but her seniority was the same as hers. She wanted to fight back... She was a little embarrassed. She finally realized the feelings of Hua Sanniang.


    But in fact, everyone is just kidding each other, and no one is too serious.


    With Shen Xingxue''s great opportunity, this group of people became excited, and the scope of search also expanded a lot.


    But casualties... Also follow.


    Because Chu Mo is not their nanny, it is impossible to take care of every corner.


    Two disciples of the West Sea sect were directly killed by some invisible creature. Before they died, they seemed to be in great pain, and their faces were distorted to be frightening.


    Looking at the two bodies, Chu Mo was speechless.


    On the side of Xihai sect, among the people who came in this time, he was only familiar with Zhou Jun. Therefore, he can only say anything to Zhou Jun.


    Zhou Jun''s face was also full of remorse.


    These days. They followed behind this group of people, although they were unpopular, but they did get a lot of benefits.


    Although no one got a big chance, they got a lot of minerals and herbs. It was really sweet.


    But it is precisely for this reason. It makes this group of disciples of Xihai sect swell up a little.


    Although they knew that it was because of Chu Mo that they did not suffer any attack. But people''s spirit... Will always relax for various reasons.


    After so many days, they were not attacked except for two people missing.


    In the hearts of these people, it is inevitable that they will have some thoughts of luck.


    This desolate mountain area can be seen hundreds of miles away at a glance.


    And there is no such horrible creature as ants. These disciples of Xihai sect originally didn''t want to be too close to Feixian and Yijian. Don''t want to be looked at with disdain. Now the spirit is a little relaxed, but it has gone further.


    At first, Zhou Jun also wanted to remind these disciples, but his position in the West Sea sect... In fact, it''s not very good. A lot of people are higher than him.


    It was because he was familiar with Chu Mo that he was reluctantly respected by the disciples of Xihai sect as a person of words. If he dared to give too much advice, he would certainly be envied.


    Zhou Jun is a smart man. Of course, he understands this truth. Therefore, in the face of those fellow students who go farther and farther away. He just reminded a few words without pain or itch, and as a result... Something really happened.


    "King of Chu..." Zhou Jun''s discretion is good. Because of the choice made by the sect, he dare not call Chu Mo as the childe again. We can only respectfully address the king of Chu.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, carefully looked at the two Xihai sect disciples who had already died, and then said in a deep voice, "let them pay attention, this mountain area... Is not without danger."


    "Hey..." Zhou Jun nodded without saying anything more.


    Other disciples of Xihai sect all looked at this side in some panic. For Chu Mo''s indifference, there was also something unpleasant in their hearts. But more, it is a fear that fate cannot be controlled by itself.


    The two disciples who died had a high status in the Xihai sect, and they all reached the realm of understanding the state of mind.


    Before, it was also the two of them who insisted on expanding the scope of search, because they were somewhat stimulated by Shen Xingxue''s great opportunity.


    I didn''t expect to die here silently in the blink of an eye. It''s really sad.


    At this time, the flower girl over there suddenly shouted, "ah, ah, ah... What is this thing? Why is it so heavy!"


    In a hurry, the girl said her hometown directly.


    "What happened?" Hua Sanniang was also anxious, staring at her daughter''s direction.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at Hua Xiaoya standing on the top of a hill in surprise. She found that the girl was holding something in her hands and was pulling out like she was fighting for her life.


    "It''s too heavy... It can''t be dragged! Chu mo... Chu Mo, come and help me quickly. Cheer up, I''m in a hurry!" Hua Xiaoya looked at Chu Mo and shouted.


    "...." everyone looked speechless, and their hearts said that it was because they could see what you were doing. If they only listened to the voice, they might think of where to go. What''s your hurry?


    Chu Mo shrugged and soon came to Hua Xiaoya. When he looked closely, he found a rusted sword inserted in the stone on the top of the mountain, and immediately said something speechless: "I said, do you think this place is full of treasures?"


    "Why?" Hua Xiaoya stared at Chu Mo with her eyes wide, and her face looked unhappy.


    "This broken sword... Is rusty. It looks like it''s about to break. Do you think it''s a treasure?" Chu Mo firmed up with the sky god Jian, and the result was that the sky god Jian gave him three words: rotten iron sword.


    Tut, not even a steel sword, but a rotten iron sword.


    Hua Xiaoya is still shouting here. She looks like she met a baby. It''s really speechless.


    "How can it not be a baby? You see, the broken copper stove of Xingxue can be a baby. This iron sword... How can it not be a baby?" Hua Xiaoya looked at Chu Mo with a natural face: "also, you say this Guixu is also a mysterious place in the heaven. Then, in such a mysterious place, there is a broken iron sword that is not a good thing in our human world. Don''t you think it''s very strange?"


    Chu Merton was stunned, don''t say... It seems that what Hua Xiaoya said is really reasonable.


    "How about... You break your finger? Try dripping two drops of blood?" Chu Mo looked at Hua Xiaoya and suggested irresponsibly.


    "Why don''t you try?" Hua Xiaoya looks at Chu Mo with her hair fried.


    "I''m going to try. If it''s a baby, it''ll become mine?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched and explained.


    Hua Xiaoya''s eyes turned, and she made up her mind, with an expression of generosity: "it''s just a few drops of blood, aunt recognized!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 495

    Chu Mo''s face showed your crazy expression, but Hua Xiaoya was indifferent. She directly cut her fingers and made a few drops of blood, dripping on this tattered iron sword.


    Everyone... All stared nervously.


    One breath.


    Two interest.


    Three interest.


    The crowd waited for more than a dozen breaths, and the iron sword... Did not respond!


    "Failed!" Hua Xiaoya''s face was unhappy, a pair of smart eyes were still gurgling, and her mouth muttered, "is it too little blood? Or... The blood of her fingers is not pure enough?"


    "...." Chu Mo and others all have a speechless expression on their faces, and their hearts say that this is too persistent, isn''t it?


    "I''m so angry!" Hua Xiaoya mumbled and slapped the handle of this rotten iron sword.


    Zhou Jun, who is far away over there, thought to himself, this is right... It''s impossible for all good things to fall on you, right?


    At this time, a sudden change occurred!


    The rotten iron sword, which was originally inserted in the stone and could not be pulled by Hua Xiaoya with all her strength, actually moved!


    Zhou Jun and others in the distance didn''t see it, but these people around Hua Xiaoya could see clearly. With Hua Xiaoya''s slap, this rotten iron sword moved directly.


    "Did it move?" Hua Xiaoya''s smart eyes fell on the sword, and some couldn''t believe looking at others around her.


    "It seems to be moving..." a disciple of Yijian said with some uncertainty.


    "It must have moved. I can see it clearly." Another disciple of Yijian said very firmly.


    Hua Xiaoya didn''t care so much at this time. As soon as she stretched out her hand, she grabbed the handle of the sword and pulled it up with force


    Prick!


    After a dry friction sound, the sword... Was unexpectedly pulled out by Hua Xiaoya.


    "Hahaha, I pulled it out!" Hua Xiaoya laughed wildly and waved the rotten iron sword, which was not worth mentioning at all, with a face of ecstasy.


    "...." all of these people present had a miserable expression.


    Hua Sanniang couldn''t help rolling her eyes and wanted to say that she was not my daughter and I didn''t know her.


    After Hua Xiaoya waved this rotten iron sword for a few times, she may also feel like a psycho. With a flat mouth, he threw the rotten iron sword in his hand aside, and glanced at Chu Mo with a white eye: "you still laugh!"


    Chu Mo immediately looked serious, but then. Chu Mo''s expression suddenly stagnated, and his eyes showed a shocked color, looking at the direction of Hua Xiaoya''s throwing away the rotten iron sword, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Hua Xiaoya immediately pointed to Chu Mo and laughed, "hahaha, Chu mo. I found that you are more and more talented in acting. Now you still want to cheat me? Hum! Although you acted well, my sister gave you a good comment at most... Huh?"


    However, as Hua Xiaoya said, she suddenly found that the expressions of others were all the same as Chu Mo, looking behind her with a shocked face.


    "You... I say, do you want to go so far?" Hua Xiaoya was coquettish and angry for a while, and then turned around.


    Then she was stunned.


    Because of the iron sword. Floating in the air, hanging behind her.


    Like a ghost.


    "Ah!" Hua Xiaoya was scared and shouted. Her little face turned white, like a little rabbit. With a wheeze, she jumped beside Chu Mo and hid directly behind Chu mo.


    Then, half a small face appeared from behind Chu Mo and looked carefully in that direction.


    No.


    "Hey, I''m dazzled!" Hua Xiaoya has a happy face.


    Chu Mo glanced at the back of Hua Xiaoya. Said, "behind you."


    The smile on Hua Xiaoya''s face suddenly froze, and then turned around carefully. Sure enough, the ragged. The iron sword that seemed to fall or even break at any time hung behind her.


    "Mom!" Hua Xiaoya was completely frightened. When did she see such a thing.


    Although Yijian is the most skillful sect in the world of swordsmanship, it is said that its ancestors once had the power to enter the Tao with swords, and its swordsmanship is superb. But I have never heard of which sword is psychic. Unexpectedly, he can hang behind his master autonomously.


    Hua Xiaoya screamed, and then dodged left and right. No matter how she dodged, the sword was always hanging behind her.


    Everyone else was also frightened, and this scene was beyond their cognitive range.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and suddenly remembered something.


    He once saw a description of the top artifact on the letter board.


    Real artifacts are all spiritual. The more top-level artifacts are, the more spiritual they are. That said, all the top ten artifacts in the heaven have extremely high IQ and can even choose their own masters.


    At that time, Chu Mo was quite dismissive of this article.


    Because the sky god mirror and the chaos oven on his body are all one of the top ten artifacts. But he did not see the kind of spirituality in both of them.


    Of course, the sky god and chaos oven are strong, and they have a certain spirit, which Chu Mo still agrees with.


    As for killing heaven, which is not ranked among the top ten artifacts, but has surpassed the top ten artifacts, Chu Mo did not feel particularly strong spirituality. But one thing, killing heaven... You can definitely follow yourself like this rotten iron sword.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s heart moved fiercely.


    What level of artifact is killing heaven? That is the top artifact that caused the battle of the gods in the past!


    Although it is lacking now, it is still a real magic weapon.


    But this sword... How can it do this?


    Countless thoughts flashed in Chu Mo''s mind. Then Chu Mo looked at Hua Xiaoya and the stunned people over there and slowly said, "don''t be afraid, try... Communicate with it."


    "Communication?" Hua Xiaoya saw the ghost''s expression on her face and showed a smile that was even worse than crying: "communication is a big head ghost. How can this thing communicate?"


    "Reach out and grab it." Chu Mo suggested.


    "Why don''t you catch it? Aunt remembered that you just asked her to bleed!" Hua Xiaoya grinds at Chu mo.


    "Tut..." Chu Mo pie mouth: "I catch, I catch."


    With that, Chu Mo stretched out his hand and grabbed the sword behind Hua Xiaoya.


    Who ever thought that an amazing scene happened in an instant, and this tattered iron sword unexpectedly cut Chu Mo with a sword.


    Qiang!


    A sound of gold and iron filled the void in an instant.


    No one saw it. Suddenly, behind Chu Mo, there was a cold knife.


    No one knows when killer came out. Even Chu Mo didn''t see it clearly.


    Between a knife and a sword, they actually cut each other.


    Chu Mo''s eyes widened instantly.


    As for others, they were petrified on the spot.


    This is really shit.


    What''s more amazing is that killing heaven suddenly erupted into a strong and unparalleled killing intention, which was extremely fierce.


    It seems that there is only this knife left in the whole world.


    All the people were suppressed pale by the sudden explosion of the knife, and they couldn''t stand steadily at all.


    And this is the momentum of this knife, mainly because it presses on the tattered iron sword.


    Except Chu Mo, of course¡ª¡ª


    It will be delivered at three o''clock today.


    Back in the countryside, I have been visiting relatives these days and bought a lot of new year goods, including chicken, fish, meat and eggs!


    Have you bought your new year''s products? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 496

    However, Chu Mo was also stunned by this scene. He was just thinking that although killing Tian was spiritual, it was not particularly strong. In the blink of an eye... Killing Tian proved that his spirituality was much stronger than he imagined.


    What a slap in the face!


    What made Chu Mo feel a little speechless and shocked was that he was beheaded by killing heaven. There was no trace on the broken iron sword!


    This is amazing!


    Let alone a tattered iron sword, even many so-called magic weapons can''t stand the killing of heaven at all.


    But interestingly, this tattered iron sword, under the pressure of the momentum released by killing heaven, seemed... A little afraid, and even leaned around Hua Xiaoya.


    Also rubbed bit by bit, like a child with a temper. Although I was afraid and wanted to find my parents, I still felt a little unconvinced


    "Shit!" Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding.


    Hua Xiaoya was also stunned. She subconsciously stretched out her hand and grasped it on the handle of the tattered iron sword.


    Qiang!


    The tattered iron sword made a dragon sing.


    "..." at this moment, everyone who witnessed this scene was completely speechless.


    You are just a tattered iron sword. Do you want to pretend to be like an artifact!


    At this time, Chu Mo also grabbed murderer Tian and scolded, "who let you out?"


    Boom!


    The unparalleled breath that had just erupted from killing heaven dissipated in an instant, and then... It was like a wronged child, sending out a tremor.


    It is very dissatisfied!


    It''s not happy!


    Although killing Tian couldn''t speak, Chu Mo just... Really felt the emotion from killing Tian.


    "Hahaha, it''s talking to me!" At this time, Hua Xiaoya suddenly laughed wildly: "sword... Peerless sword, hahaha, aunt developed!"


    A beautiful girl in a dusty floral dress. Holding a tattered iron sword, the scene of laughing up to the sky is engraved in everyone''s mind. For many years, they were teased by insiders. It has also become Miss Hua''s most unbearable dark history.


    However, at that time, there were few people who really dared to laugh at her about it.


    Other people present took this matter as a legend and told it to their descendants. He proved that he had witnessed the rise of a legend.


    "Xingxue, Xingxue. Come here, I want to confirm with you, to see whether my swordsmanship is powerful or your medicine King Sutra is powerful." Hua Xiaoya danced and rushed directly to Shen Xingxue with this rotten iron sword.


    Up to now, if everyone doesn''t know that this sword is a real magic weapon, it''s useless.


    Just on everyone''s face. Still with an incredible expression.


    The magic soldiers they imagined are really not like this!


    This appearance... Is it too bad?


    At least... At least it''s like the knife in Chu Mo''s hand, isn''t it?


    But speaking of the knife in Chu Mo''s hand... They suddenly found that the knife... Was more terrible than they imagined!


    Although it was just a moment, everyone felt the chill. Although the knife hung there, it gave them a feeling: it seemed that it might cut at them at any time, and... They couldn''t escape!


    Zhou Jun and other disciples of Xihai sect in the distance all twitched at the corners of their mouths. Staring at this scene, I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    Looking at that crazy crazy girl, Hua Xiaoya''s eyes are also extremely complex.


    What fucking luck is this!


    No matter what luck it is. Anyway, Hua Xiaoya really got a big chance this time.


    And the girl deliberately annoyed Chu mo. although she wanted to share this joy with Chu Mo in her heart, she deliberately went to find Shen Xingxue. But the two of them, one just got a broken copper stove, the other got a broken iron sword, and they both passed them a scripture, which really has a common language.


    Guixu... It really deserves its reputation!


    There are really unimaginable treasures in it.


    If Shen Xingxue''s harvest is luck, then Hua Xiaoya''s harvest has completely aroused the enthusiasm of this group of people.


    Unfortunately, Guixu is too weird and dangerous!


    So, the rest of these people, all looking at Chu Mo eagerly, who let Chu Mo have the ability to take them to avoid danger?


    Not to mention the younger generation, even he Feng, Hua Sanniang and Xiao Yunlian, who have been famous for many years, look forward to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo reluctantly smiled: "I''ll take you to avoid some fierce places, but whether you can have a harvest... It really depends on your respective opportunities. When the opportunities come, you must have a harvest, but if the opportunities don''t come... There''s no need to force."


    Everyone nodded seriously, and they also knew that Chu Mo was telling the truth. The rotten iron sword was inserted on that stone. Why didn''t others see it? It happened that Hua Xiaoya met her?


    The medicine King copper stove Shen Xingxue found was the same, just like a rag, thrown there, but why didn''t others see it?


    Some things are mysterious to say, but the fact is that.


    Chance!


    With these people, Chu Mo expanded the security area to a certain extent.


    Then a man found a cave and said that he would practice for two hours, telling others not to disturb him.


    Now Chu Mo has formed his own prestige among these people.


    His words are even more effective than those of Hua Sanniang and he Feng, because Hua Sanniang and he Feng... Listen to him.


    In fact, Chu Mo is preparing to enter the magic world.


    There''s no way. The place of Guixu is really too weird. There are too many incomprehensible things happening.


    Chu Mo was also very worried about Hua Sanniang. He had agreed with her before that if there was any danger, he would enter the magic world at the first time. At least, let Qin Shi and Dong Yu, who are in the Chu palace, say a word and leave a safe message to themselves.


    At the same time, Chu Mo also wants to consult Jieling about the king of medicine and the rotten iron sword.


    Chu Mo just asked Hua Xiaoya. Hua Xiaoya didn''t know the name of the rotten iron sword, but she told Chu Mo that the rotten iron sword also passed on her swordsmanship. The name was a little strange, called "Gongsun aunt sword dance".


    The name depressed Hua Xiaoya for a long time. She wanted to change it to "Hua Xiaoya sword dance". But he was rejected by the sword.


    Chu Mo asked her how Jian refused. After thinking for a long time, Hua Xiaoya told Chu mo the feeling of two words in a daze.


    Hua Xiaoya thought that Chu Mo would laugh at her at that time, because it was a little too outrageous. However, Chu Mo didn''t laugh at her, because he relied on that magical feeling for a lot of communication between him and killing heaven, and between him and the sky god.


    That is, you don''t need to say a word, but you can understand each other''s meaning in an instant.


    This feeling is very magical.


    Chu Mo''s figure first appeared in the Chu palace. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 497

    The rooster was wandering and spreading on the square. When he saw Chu Mo, his eyes suddenly widened. He ran over with a chicken step and looked up and down at Chu Mo: "how did your boy appear in this place?"


    "Why are you here?" Chu Mo was also very strange. He actually saw a big cock here: "shouldn''t you wait for me in that town?"


    "Fart! Do you really don''t know or are you pretending to be stupid?" The rooster stared at Chu Mo with a gloomy face.


    "Why, those bastards... Can''t help but lay hands on you so soon?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    Seeing a big cock here means that it''s nothing. Anyway, with Chu Mo''s understanding of it, this guy rarely suffers. It was calculated by those people in Gucheng a few days ago. It was simply its own carelessness.


    "Yes, those bastards..." the rooster scolded, and then said proudly: "fortunately, the rooster was smart. Seeing the bad situation, he killed them by surprise, killed many of them, and then ran away."


    "You killed a lot of people?" Chu Mo was a little surprised.


    "What''s that look in your eyes? Don''t believe the chicken master''s ability?" The rooster said with an unhappy face, "the rooster killed all the minions they left in the town. They still want to chase the rooster. It''s naive!"


    "Yi Jian and the people over there... Also shot at you?" Chu Mo''s face sank. Although the rooster was understated and proud, Chu Mo could imagine the danger of the rooster at that time.


    The combat power of the rooster is actually very dreary, and the realm is even more difficult to say. Chu Mo always feels that the rooster seems to be sealed with strength, because it is completely different from Huang Zhen, who has a congenital realm, and there is no congenital breath on his body. But it has close to innate combat power.


    However, the rooster himself never admitted these things, and Chu Mo didn''t ask too much.


    "No, the people of Yijian and Feixian didn''t attack the chicken, and the chicken didn''t touch their people." The rooster said with a bad smile, "that''s why. Those two factions have something to do with those bastards in Gucheng and tianwai."


    Chu Mo pulled at the corners of his mouth and said, "where are you now?"


    The rooster said, "in a very safe place, don''t worry. The rooster won''t be in any danger."


    "That''s good." Chu Mo nodded, relieved.


    "By the way, Miss Miao appeared here two days ago. Today you are here again. What happened in Guixu?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a puzzled face.


    "Did you see Yi Niang?" Chu Mo asked.


    The rooster shook his head. "It''s Miss Qin who saw her. The rooster just came here today."


    At this time, Qin poetry and Dong Yu, who were practicing in the Chu palace, also came at the news.


    Far away, Dong Yu said happily, "you''re finally here. Really, why haven''t you appeared for so many days? I''m suffocating."


    On Qin Shi''s face, there was not much expression. She was like this, cold outside and hot inside.


    Chu Mo looked at Dong Yu and smiled. Then he said, "bored? Do you want to go to the human world with me?"


    "Good, good! I''ve wanted to see it for a long time!" Dong Yu responded with a happy face.


    Qin Shi glanced at Dong Yu with some helplessness: "I want to practice."


    Dong Yu''s delicate little face suddenly collapsed and pouted, "practice is so boring... I even have some doubts now. What did I practice to such a high level at the beginning?"


    Qin Shi said faintly, "family."


    Dong Yu rolled his eyes aside. "I said do you want to press so directly?"


    Qin Shi gave her an expressionless look, and then said to Chu Mo, "by the way, Yi Niang came two days ago. Let''s tell you that she has obtained an unimaginable opportunity. She is very good, so you don''t have to worry about her at all."


    "Yes, yes, she told us that she got an incredible inheritance!" Dong Yu added aside.


    Knowing that Miaoyi Niang was safe, Chu Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the rooster said, "by the way, why did you suddenly come here from Guixu? Is it to determine the safety of Miss Miao?"


    Chu Mo said, "there are still some things I need to know."


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "about Guixu?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo strangely and said, "are you sure... The man you are looking for knows Guixu better than the chicken master?"


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu looked aside. The two women seemed to have some impression of the word Guixu, but they couldn''t remember it at all. Although they have learned a lot about themselves from the letter Board recently, that feeling is very strange.


    It''s like looking at other people''s things. I don''t feel much at all.


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock: "I''m sure I know better than you!" Then he said to Qin Shi and Dong Yu, "wait here. I''ll get you some pills to restore your spirit."


    With that, Chu Mo didn''t stay any longer and left the Chu palace directly.


    The rooster rolled his eyes, muttered and walked away.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu looked at each other, and Dong Yu said, "really, it''s mysterious."


    Qin Shi nodded approvingly. She also felt that Chu Mo did have too many secrets.


    However, the two women agree that Chu Mo is a good man.


    Chu Mo left the Chu palace, read the formula, and directly appeared in the magic Temple of the magic God City, where the spirit of the world reserved a separate room for him.


    Chu Mo just appeared here, and the spirit appeared.


    Looking at Chu Mo, Jieling seemed a little surprised: "you haven''t come for a long time, and you haven''t gone to look for the five elements. What are you busy with?"


    "I am returning to the ruins." Chu Mo replied.


    "Have you entered the ruins?" The spirit of the world appeared a little surprised, looking at Chu Mo and said, "how is it, what''s the harvest?"


    Chu Mo shook his head with a wry smile, "it''s really a fierce place. We haven''t gone far, and we''ve lost a lot..."


    Chu Mo told Jieling about his experiences after entering Guixu.


    "Huang zhe said that she was born in the Guixu, and then left the Guixu, she should not have lied, because it was also an animal repair, and the rooster could not enter the Guixu, but Huang zhe could. She once turned into a small firewood dog and followed me for a long time." Chu Mo said.


    "You mean... When she turned into an animal, she looked like a small firewood dog?" When Jie Ling said this, his expression was strange. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, it was a bit like looking at a monster: "then... She remembered that she was born in Guixu? Was she born?"


    The spirit seemed to be determining something, and asked one more question.


    "Yes, she said so." Chu Mo replied.


    "She''s not in any danger. Going back to the ruins is like her home." After hearing this, Jieling directly returned to Chu mo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 498

    "Then... Do you know her identity?" Chu Mo felt that Jieling seemed to know something, but he didn''t want to share it with himself.


    "You, be kind to her." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "it''s good for you."


    "Tut... You know that''s not what I''m asking." Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    "She has a lot of origins." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that there are some things I can''t say. You just need to remember my words."


    "Well, well, I remember." Chu Mo pie pie mouth, Then he said, "then there was a sect disciple in the human world, who suddenly disappeared, and then there was Miaoyi Niang, the only family member I had left in the human world... She picked up a token and disappeared. But I agreed with her that once we accidentally separated, we would leave our respective messages in the Chu palace. Just before I came here, I went to the Chu palace and knew that she was safe, saying that I had a great opportunity."


    Jie Ling pondered for a moment: "do you know that ordinary sect disciple?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I don''t know, I''m not familiar."


    "That should be a small chance." The spirit of the world said lightly, "as for the girl of Miaoyi Niang, she should have really got a great chance."


    "What do you say?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Not everyone can get the token in the Guixu." Saying this, the spirit smiled: "Ruyi can indeed exert unimaginable power on you... Even these people around you can follow and obtain amazing benefits."


    "Ruyi? You mean the blood moon on the sky god''s mirror?" Chu Mo looked at Jieling.


    Jie Ling nodded, and then explained to Chu Mo, "every token in the Guixu represents a former Taoist tradition, which is amazing. If it can be completely inherited, then... There will be an immeasurable future."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be happy for Miaoyi Niang, even happier than getting benefits.


    "Shen Xingxue got a broken copper stove, which passed her a scripture directly. It was called the king of medicine Sutra."


    "The medicine King Sutra... It''s amazing. Even what the God of Dan wanted in the past years, I didn''t expect... It was given to a little girl in the human world." Jie Ling sighed: "that copper stove is not a broken copper stove. Although it is not as famous as chaos oven, when it comes to refining medicine... It is not much worse than chaos oven."


    As Jie Ling said, he couldn''t help looking at Chu Mo and muttered, "I don''t know what would happen if you collected ten rounds of blood moon on you?"


    Chu Mo smiled and felt this problem. It''s too far away.


    "Hua Xiaoya got a tattered iron sword, which was very interesting... She passed on a swordsmanship to Hua Xiaoya. Its name is strange. What''s the name of Gongsun aunt''s sword dance."


    Chu Mo told Jieling about Hua Xiaoya''s experience of getting the iron sword again. He said, "I''m afraid that the iron sword is not small, because it was blasted against my killing heaven, and it was unharmed!"


    "Gongsun aunt sword dance? That''s yuenv sword!" The eyes of the spirit of the world suddenly lit up and exclaimed, "it''s really amazing. I can''t imagine... There are such gifted creatures in the human world." Saying this, the spirit of the world secretly said in his heart, I have never understood why the young lady put the young master into the human world. Now I finally understand. The human world that no one has seen is really a treasure land! The young lady is really smart and finds another way... Really smart!


    "Is it great?" Chu Mo looked at the expression of Jieling, and then thought of the tattered iron sword. The corners of the mouth twitched.


    Yuenv sword... How can that ragged iron sword have such a delicate name?


    "That was once an invincible Taoist treasure." The eyes of Jieling are full of vicissitudes. Then he looked at Chu Mo: "these people, you should remember that they must stay by your side. They can be of great help to you. Similarly, only by your side can they really grow up smoothly and not die early."


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and said, "my enemy, the enemy who slaughtered my relatives... He can''t go to the human world anymore, but will he wait for me in the spiritual world? If these people are by my side, I''m afraid..."


    The spirit took out a small golden box from his body, To Chu Mo: "There is a runzhuan in it. Look back, you give it to your closest people, and I''ll teach you a pithy formula. Then, put it in the place where they live in the spiritual world. In this way, you can isolate all causes and consequences between those people and you. Even if your enemies are good at deduction, you will never find them. But one thing, you should also stay away from them. Before you completely kill your enemies, try to keep a distance with those people Fixed distance. "


    "But you just said that you wanted them to stay with me..." Chu Mo said.


    "Idiot, you can let them practice in the magic world!" The world spirit looked at Chu Mo: "before entering the heaven, what place is more suitable for cultivation than the magic world? In the magic world, that is my place. Who can deduce it here?"


    Jieling looked domineering.


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless.


    "Is there any problem?" The spirit of the world seemed to be particularly happy today, looking at Chu Mo lovingly: "there are opportunities for you in the Guixu, don''t worry."


    "Guixu... What kind of place is it?" Chu Mo looked at Jieling with a puzzled face. He remembered that Jieling once said that Guixu was terrible. Even if the emperor went in, he would hate it.


    "Go back to the ruins..." Jie Ling sighed softly, as if he were in memory. After a while, he said with some sigh, "that''s a piece of burial soil."


    "Burial soil?"


    "There, countless figures of the moment have been buried. The years are long, and how many Tianjiao have finally become loess." The spirit of the world sighed, "if you don''t become an emperor, even if you are the supreme, you will inevitably die. The place where you return to the ruins is the tomb of the supreme."


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo was really shocked. He felt a cold breath rushing all the way from his back to the back of his head, and his whole body could not help shivering.


    Tomb of the supreme!


    In any case, he could not imagine that a small world falling in the human world would be the tomb of the supreme?


    This is incredible!


    "Strictly speaking, it can''t be regarded as the tomb of the supreme. It can only be said that once there was the supreme, buried himself in that place, hoping to live another life." The spirit frowned and said.


    "Another life? Reincarnation?" Chu Mo asked.


    He heard the rooster say that after the death of the Real Da Neng, he can reincarnate through the bridge of creation on the six reincarnation pool, and then he can bring the memory of the previous life.


    The spirit shook his head: "it''s not reincarnation, but death and rebirth, and live another life!"


    "Do you mean that the Supreme Master buried himself in the Guixu, and then... Can be directly resurrected?" Chu Mo was shocked.


    "It''s not a direct resurrection, but an opportunity." The spirit pondered, "there is incredible power in the ruins, but even if it is the supreme one, it also needs chance..."¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered on the third watch today, and there''s another day for the Lunar New Year!


    Back to the old place where I grew up, I was particularly peaceful. Although the coding environment was very poor and there were many social gatherings, I still had high morale.


    By the way, do you have any fresh monthly tickets? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 499

    "In the Guixu, in addition to the tomb of the supreme, there are many once influential figures buried there. They may not reach the realm of the supreme, but they are all elites of the first generation. In their respective ages, they all have strong strength and great reputation. Therefore, after their death, they are buried in the Guixu, looking forward to one day, death and rebirth, and live for another life. But this ultimately requires opportunities, even the supreme, can''t Control this opportunity. " Jie Ling said, "therefore, the real predestined ones will be valued by those Taoists and accepted as heirs in the Guixu. However, this kind of thing is quite rare. If it weren''t for your existence, those female dolls, even if they were really predestined ones, might not be selected..."


    Speaking of this, the spirit sighed: "those dead ghosts, who have died for so many years, are restless and want to have a cause and effect with you. However, this is not a bad thing, let them."


    Chu Mo was stunned: "you mean, those people are dead... Can you choose to pass on?"


    Anyone who listens to this kind of thing will feel incredible.


    Jie Ling glanced at Chu Mo: "what''s strange about this? Even if those people die for millions of years... They can also choose to inherit their own mantle!"


    "Unbelievable..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and he could only say these words.


    "This is a difficult problem to explain to you now." The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "you just need to do what you should do now, which is enough."


    Chu Mo glanced at the small golden box with the talisman in his hand, and then said, "this thing... I''ll just give it to them?"


    The spirit nodded, "yes, I''ll pass you a pithy formula now, and then turn around and give it to everyone you want to protect. After entering the spirit world, let them read the pithy formula to this small box. This broken magic charm can protect them for 30 years!"


    "Is there a time limit?" Chu Mo raised his head. Took a look at Jieling.


    Jie Ling glanced at him: "what do you think it is? It''s already good!"


    Chu Mo pulled at the corners of his mouth, thinking that if he had got this thing earlier, Grandpa and they wouldn''t have to die.


    The spirit of the world seemed to see through what Chu Mo thought in his heart and said in a deep voice, "only when God is above the spiritual world can he exert his power. In the human world... It is useless."


    Chu Mo looked at the spirit with a wry smile and said, "do you know that people who are too smart are annoying."


    The spirit waved his hand: "it''s all right, get out."


    So Chu Mo rolled directly. Go to the Lingdan hall.


    "Your Excellency, you haven''t come for a while." When the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall saw Chu Mo, he immediately invited Chu Mo inside with a smile on his face.


    Chu Mo gave some refined pills to the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall, including the perfect quality breaking pill customized by Shangguan Nan!


    However, Chu Mo handed the "son Dan" to the shopkeeper, and the "mother Dan" was naturally in Chu Mo''s hands.


    When the shopkeeper saw the perfect quality broken pill, he immediately looked happy. Said: "Shangguan childe has been here several times, but... I didn''t dare to urge adults."


    "You did a good job. When he comes back, just give him this pill." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "OK. I''ll send someone to inform him now!" The shopkeeper didn''t realize that Chu Mo had any other thoughts.


    After all, the elixir of Zi Mu Dan is too high-end. Even as the shopkeeper of Lingdan hall, I have only heard of it. But I have never seen it.


    Not to mention that the young man in front of him could refine such legendary things.


    Chu Mo nodded. Xindao: it seems that I have to leave as soon as possible at Guixu. Shangguan Nan will take action if he gets this boundary breaking pill. No matter what he wants to do with this broken boundary pill, as long as he is in the magic world, he must get involved!


    Later, Chu Mo said to the shopkeeper, "prepare me some pills to repair the spirit."


    The shopkeeper of Lingdan hall was a little stunned, but he didn''t ask any more. He nodded and said, "there are few ready-made pills for repairing gods and souls. However, we have some medicinal materials here. With adults'' ability, we should be able to refine a lot."


    With that, the shopkeeper directly took out dozens of boxes of medicinal materials and took them to Chu mo.


    It''s not that Chu Mo has such a great influence in Lingdan hall today. It''s mainly because emperor Feng Chundi gave orders. If it''s Lord Lin Bai''s request, as long as it''s not particularly excessive, the Lingdan hall side must cooperate fully!


    With the order of the ninth leader, the following people, where there is any doubt, naturally fully cooperate.


    However, Chu Mo never takes advantage of Lingdan hall. Because of his existence, Lingdan hall, which has been in decline, has made great progress recently. There are even signs of a second spring. People outside don''t know what''s going on, but some people inside Lingdan hall know that Lingdan hall can be revitalized because of the young man.


    Chu Mo left with the medicinal materials and returned to the Chu palace. In the shortest time, he refined the elixir for repairing the spirit. Then it was handed over to Qin Shi and Dong Yu.


    The two women were surprised and moved to see that Chu Mo actually took out the advanced elixir to repair the spirit.


    "Master Chu, thank you." Qin Shi said with a serious face, "I will repay you in the future!"


    Dong Yu smiled and said, "yes, yes, thank you very much!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "don''t be so polite. You may need your help in many things in the future."


    Qin Shi said, "Master Chu, but we are duty bound to give orders."


    Dong Yu nodded aside.


    The spirits of the two women were damaged and had no memory. This life was saved by Chu mo. It can be said that they owe Chu Mo so much that they can''t finish it in their life.


    So, Chu Mo really needs their help, and the two women will definitely not have a second word.


    Chu Mo didn''t think about taking advantage of Tu Bao, but felt that it would be a pity if these two beautiful women died like this. He has the ability to help them, why not help them?


    In this world, there is cause and effect. Whatever cause is planted, it will bear whatever fruit in the future.


    Anyway, a variety of good causes are always right.


    Chu Mo looked at the two women and said, "yes, one more thing, how long will it take you to enter the foundation period?"


    The two women looked at each other, and Dong Yu said, "anytime."


    "At any time..." Chu Mo pulled at the corner of his mouth and looked at the two people in front of him speechless: "well, first suppress it, and then repair your spirit by the way. When I''m busy these days, I''ll prepare foundation materials for you!"


    Both women''s eyes lit up, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, full of gratitude.


    Dong Yu, in particular, looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, which were somewhat different.


    Chu Mo couldn''t stand this kind of look. After saying hello, he hurried away.


    At the moment when Chu Mo''s body disappeared in the Chu palace, Shen Xingxue suddenly appeared and said to Dong Yu, who was standing there in a daze, "sister Dong Yu, look back and see Chu Mo, please tell him that I''m safe."


    With that, Shen Xingxue''s figure disappeared in a hurry. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 500

    "What are they doing?" Dong Yu said dumbfounded. I love surfing the Internet..


    Qin Shi shook his head: "I don''t know... It seems that he is exploring somewhere?"


    After coming out of the cave where he was hiding, Chu Mo suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. Unconsciously, Jieling has become a mentor in his life. It has been guiding him in the direction of moving forward, and at the same time, it is constantly pointing out various puzzles for him.


    The profundity of the spirit is also amazing. It is by no means comparable to a rooster.


    "If master is the guide who took me to this road, then Jieling... Should be the one who opened the door to a higher level for me." Chu Mo thought in his heart, and a smile appeared on his face.


    In places like Guixu, every inch of land may contain unimaginable history.


    Jieling said that the whole Guixu was actually a huge burial ground. No wonder this place is so dangerous that many places are simply inaccessible.


    Chu Mo looked at those people with swords and flying immortals in the distance, and said in his heart that this was just the edge of Guixu, which was already so extraordinary. Then, what will it be like to return to the deep part of the ruins?


    Chu Mo''s eyes showed a look of expectation.


    At this time, the people over there also found that Chu Mo came out of the "closed" cave and immediately shouted, "Master Chu..."


    Chu Mo waved his hand over there and walked towards the people.


    What he said was to practice for two hours, but he just didn''t want these people to find that he disappeared. Because except that the first time Chu Mo entered the magic world was the spiritual body, every time he entered the magic world later, he actually entered the physical body directly.


    This is his secret and his privilege!


    "What happened?" Chu Mo looked at the group in front of him and asked.


    "Well, Shen Xingxue and Hua Xiaoya, who have got the chance, are all gone." A middle-aged man with a sword said.


    Chu Mo found that, as expected, there was no figure of Hua Xiaoya and Shen Xingxue, and there was the previous example of Miaoyi Niang. Chu Mo was not too worried and asked, "who else disappeared?"


    "There are more than a dozen people... All of them disappeared suddenly." Someone said, "later, we confirmed each other. Those people are all people who get a certain chance."


    Zhou Jun said with a gloomy face outside, "two more people died in our Xihai sect..."


    "...." Chu Merton was speechless and looked at Zhou Jun: "what''s the matter? Haven''t I explored all those places for you?"


    Zhou Jun immediately hesitated.


    At this time, the faces of those other Yijian and Feixian all showed some contempt.


    A female disciple of Feixian, a senior sister of the same generation as Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue. On one side, he said coldly, "people think they are capable and always want to explore new areas. They think that you have got something good in the place you have passed..."


    Chu Merton was speechless. He looked at Zhou Jun and wanted to say something. Suddenly, he had no interest at all.


    If people don''t believe in themselves, what''s the use of explaining?


    Zhou Jun hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I''m sorry. Your Majesty the king of Chu... It''s our people who are confused."


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "forget it, they are all adults, and you don''t have to apologize to me. Take care of yourself."


    Zhou Jun sighed. This time, although he didn''t get the great opportunity of similar inheritance in the Guixu, he harvested a lot of rare metal ores and various top-grade medicinal materials. At the beginning, he also envied Huang Zhe, Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and Hua Xiaoya. Why did he have such good luck.


    But later. Zhou Jun finally figured out many things by himself. I really can''t force it. The more you insist, the less you will gain.


    And can get out alive here in Guixu. In fact, it is already a great thing!


    Don''t all the amazing disciples of the four sects die here in obscurity?


    Can it be said that because there are many people coming in this time, there may be any exceptions?


    He had a feeling that the group of people who followed Chu Mo was definitely the luckiest group to enter the Guixu this time!


    Thinking, Zhou Jun said with a wry smile, "if I can, I want to leave now."


    Just saying this, a light door suddenly appeared beside Zhou Jun.


    This door is almost the same as the light when they came in.


    Everyone, all look silly.


    Zhou Jun himself was also stupid. Although he did have a retreat in his heart, he actually just said it casually. He didn''t really think he could leave here now.


    "This... This..." Zhou Jun looked at the bright light, the corners of his mouth twitched, a blank face, looking at Chu Mo for help.


    Chu Mo was also covered with black lines. He was sure that this was no coincidence.


    It is even possible that there is an incredible existence that has been watching them all the time.


    Hearing Zhou Jun''s words, it''s just a prank at will!


    If before seeing the spirit of the world, Chu Mo may really be difficult to give Zhou Jun a reasonable suggestion. But after seeing the spirit of the world and knowing the truth of Guixu, Chu Mo felt that anything that happened in this place had deep meaning.


    If Zhou Jun now repents and doesn''t want to leave. Then it is likely that he will encounter accidents next!


    Therefore, Chu Mo raised his head and glanced at Zhou Jun: "how did you get in the return market?"


    "Although... It''s not the same as the expected harvest, but... It''s great!" Zhou Jun weighed his words and said seriously.


    "Well, since there is harvest and the door has appeared in front of you, I think I can leave!" Chu Mo suggested.


    Zhou Jun just hesitated a little, then nodded and said, "then I''ll listen to you!"


    With that, he looked at other disciples of the Xihai sect: "are you leaving?"


    "We... We want to wait." Several other disciples of Xihai sect looked at each other, and they didn''t want to leave like this.


    Because they have also found that it will be safe to follow Chu mo. Moreover, it seems that the closer you are to Chu Mo, the better your luck will be. They all want to have a good relationship with Chu Mo in the next time.


    Well, to be more frank, it''s to curry favor with Chu Mo and see if there will be miracles.


    Although it''s a little uncomfortable, this is actually the Jianghu.


    Hold the red and step on the white, but so it is.


    Zhou Jun didn''t force it. In fact, he was not qualified to force those people, because the remaining disciples of Xihai sect, regardless of their status or realm, were much higher than Zhou Jun.


    "Take care, everyone!" Zhou Jun hugged his martial brothers, and then saluted Chu Mo Shen, "goodbye!"


    With that, Zhou Jun resolutely stepped into the light door, and his body instantly disappeared.


    Then, the light door disappeared with Zhou Jun.


    --------


    Today is new year''s Eve. Xiaodao is here to wish all friends a happy Spring Festival, good luck in the year of the monkey, good health and all the best! 2016, everything goes well!


    From today to the third day of junior high school, update two chapters every day.


    Because I need to visit relatives and friends these days, the time for coding is really limited.


    After the third day of junior high school, I will resume working at three o''clock every day.


    We still have to fight or fight!


    If you have a monthly ticket, give it to me as a new year red envelope. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 501

    The other people, seeing that the light door disappeared, were all stunned for a moment. They thought that the light door would last for a long time, as it did when they came in, so that those who hesitated did not have time to respond.


    At this time, another disciple of Xihai sect also murmured, "I want to leave!"


    Shua!


    With a soft sound, a light door appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Now, everyone else was completely stunned, and a creepy feeling rose from everyone''s heart.


    "I... I''ll just say it casually." The disciple of Xihai sect stepped back two steps and said subconsciously.


    As soon as he said these words, he saw the light door, instantly formed a lightsaber, and directly stabbed the man''s chest. This disciple of the West Sea sect, whose strength has reached the peak of understanding mood, has a high status and status in the West Sea sect.


    But at this moment, in the face of the lightsaber formed by the light gate, it had no ability to resist at all, and was directly pierced in the chest.


    Then the lightsaber dissipated into the air.


    The disciple of the West Sea sect, weakly bowed his head, glanced at his chest, his body softened, fell directly there, and died without even making a sound.


    It''s all very slow to say, but in fact, it''s just a flash of lightning.


    Many people didn''t even see what happened, and it was over.


    Chu Mo could only shake his head and sigh, looking at the Xihai sect disciple who killed himself, he didn''t know what to say.


    If there is really a great big man buried in this place, then a person who can''t even build a foundation is really not even a mole ant. If he dares to joke indiscriminately, he is clearly killing himself.


    "Everyone should be cautious. This is the Guixu." Chu Mo was silent for a moment and sighed softly.


    At this time, everyone also felt fear, although they had witnessed death before. But none, like the death of this Xihai sect disciple just now, has brought them a stronger shock.


    It seems that there is an incredible strong man. Watching them silently, they may die at any time.


    "Yes, stop talking nonsense." Hua Sanniang sighed and said.


    "Here, we must maintain a heart of awe." He Feng said aside.


    Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    The remaining members of Xihai sect. Then they all stood there with a bad face. The discomfort and fear in my heart have also reached a certain level. So many people have always died of their disciples of Xihai sect.


    Although this has something to do with their disobedience, when people are extremely depressed, their reason will become a little incomplete.


    Therefore, these disciples of Xihai sect all had a resentment towards Chu Mo in their hearts. But this mood can''t be vented... It''s really suffocating to the extreme.


    At this moment, at the entrance of Guixu, in the light door. Suddenly a figure came out.


    Many people who stayed here were immediately stunned. This was the first person to come out of the Guixu.


    The people of the four sects suddenly became restless, and they thought that their own people came out of it.


    As a result, after Zhou Jun came out, these people from the four schools found that they did not know the young man. Instead, the leader of Xihai sect, Zhao Qing, and Zhou Jun''s master, Wang Tong, who couldn''t come in outside, shouted with surprise: "jun''er!"


    Wang Tong''s voice trembled. He even pushed aside those who blocked the front of the four factions and rushed directly in. He hugged Zhou Jun and couldn''t help crying.


    He and this apprentice have the same feelings as father and son. Although he knows that Zhou Jun has many shortcomings, he still loves the child he raised from childhood.


    This time. When Zhou Jun entered Guixu, he was the most worried person, especially when he thought of the advice given to him by Chu mo. the more he thought about it, the more he became afraid. Deep in his heart, he couldn''t help regretting letting Zhou Jun enter the Guixu.


    Now I see that Zhou Jun came out alive from the Guixu, and he was the first one to come out. Wang Tong''s heart suddenly became extremely relaxed, and that joy was more than everything!


    Zhao Qing is also very happy. These days, he has occasional communication with some people of the four factions. From a few words, he knows that Guixu is a real place of great evil. It''s no exaggeration to say that ten deaths and no life.


    So Zhao Qing''s heart has been very uneasy, for fear that none of his sect''s disciples can get out. In that case, the loss is really too heavy!


    Equal to the younger generation of the whole Xihai school, if all the elite are lost, the vitality of the Xihai school will be greatly damaged.


    I''m afraid I can''t recover completely for hundreds of years.


    Fortunately, the result is not so bad. At least, one disciple has come out alive!


    Zhao Qing''s heart is full of joy.


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly sounded, "yes, you''ve come out alive. Take out your harvest in the return market and count it."


    Wang Tong''s face over there suddenly became a little ugly, but in the face of the strong four factions, he didn''t dare to resist, so he only patted Zhou Jun on the shoulder and sighed, "jun''er, take it out."


    "Well." Zhou Jun didn''t have much resistance, so he took out all the rare metal ores and herbs he got in Guixu.


    Suddenly, a large group of people gathered around, and all their faces were shocked.


    Some people recognized several kinds of metal ores and medicinal materials, and from time to time made a sound of admiration.


    "That seems to be iron concentrate..."


    Iron essence is not fine iron. Although there is only a literal difference between the two, the value is heaven and earth.


    Although refined iron is also very valuable, even the senior blacksmith in the secular world can also be obtained by forging. But iron essence... Even if he is the world''s top craftsman, there is no way to get iron essence by forging.


    When forging weapons, adding a little iron essence can improve the quality of weapons by at least one grade!


    This is a real treasure.


    However, what surprised them more was still to come.


    "This seems to be copper concentrate!"


    "This... Is the legendary silver?"


    "This... This, this, is pure gold... God, I didn''t read it wrong? Guixu... It turns out that there is such a thing!"


    Next, there are the best medicinal materials.


    Speaking of, most people don''t know these herbs.


    Including some alchemists from the four sects, they are also difficult to recognize what these herbs are. But this does not prevent them from discovering the value of this medicinal material!


    "They are all treasures... They are all wonderful treasures! This medicinal herb... Emits a smell close to that of Huilong grass, but it is countless times better than Huilong grass! It''s incredible, Guixu... It''s really a big treasure house!"


    An old man touched the beard on his chin with his hand, and sighed that in his eyes, there was a greedy light.


    The expressions of other people are almost few, even including the elder figures of Feixian and Yijian!


    These things are priceless. They only get 30% of everything... They all want to stay! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 502

    It''s just that they are self styled and decent people after all. Although they think very much about this kind of thing in their hearts, what''s the good meaning to say? After all, they are dignitaries with high status.


    Therefore, the best way is to let the other party take the initiative to hand over these treasures, which is the king!


    Therefore, an old ancestor of Gucheng looked at Zhao Qing, the leader of the West Sea sect.


    How can a person who can become a leader of a big sect be a fool? Zhao Qing thought about it almost instantly, and couldn''t help scolding secretly in his heart: these shameless old things!


    But he smiled and said, "who can identify the value of these things?"


    All of them immediately looked at Zhao Qing, and a playful expression appeared in many people''s eyes.


    Zhao Qing rubbed his hands and then said, "I didn''t expect that my disciple of Xihai sect became the first one to gain and come out of Guixu alive. I''m also deeply honored and grateful to you, predecessors, for giving us this opportunity, so"


    The grandfather of Gucheng was quite complacent. With a faint smile, he felt that the leader of Xihai sect looked very pleasing to his eyes.


    People in other sects under the four sects all have their own thoughts, looking at Zhao Qing''s eyes, which is a little complicated.


    Some disdain, but also worry.


    They are afraid that Zhao Qing will give all his things. In that case, if the disciples of their sect come out, what should they do?


    At this time, Zhao Qing''s voice came again: "in order to show my gratitude to your predecessors in my heart, I plan to take out 40% of the income! The extra 10% is my Xihai Party''s gratitude to your predecessors!"


    As soon as Zhao Qing finished this sentence, everyone present reacted differently.


    On the side of the four sects, many people''s faces suddenly cooled down. Especially the grandfather of the lonely city, his face is even more ugly, he has a feeling of being teased. Looking at Zhao Qing, his eyes were full of cold.


    The people in those sects under the four sects all breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Although it''s 10% more, it''s very painful. But it''s better than all of them.


    At this time, another senior figure of Gucheng said in a negative way, "these herbs and these ores, you Xihai sect, I''m afraid you can''t handle them?"


    Zhou Jun is young and energetic. Although these treasures were not bought with his life. But at least it''s what he''s trying to pay for.


    Take out 30% of it, and you''re already very unhappy. Now it looks like this, these sanctimonious old things clearly want to take it all away. How could he swallow this breath?


    However, Zhou Jun didn''t wait to speak, so he was pulled behind him by Master Wang Tong and stifled what he wanted to say.


    Zhao Qing said lightly, "don''t worry, senior. Although the level of weapon refining and elixir refining of Xihai sect is not so high, it''s more than enough to deal with these things."


    "Hehe, I''m afraid it''s a pity if I can''t deal with it." The old man of the lonely city looked at Zhao Qing coldly: "many times, reluctantly can''t bring you good luck."


    Zhao Qing was also extremely angry in his heart. Although he knew that the four factions were strong, he felt too oppressed to be bullied home. He couldn''t help glancing at the sects of changshengtian and said in his heart: now you see a joke. First class, some disciples of your sect have come out alive. It depends on what you do!


    However, to Zhao Qing''s disappointment, it''s better to live forever or to live beyond the sky. Those sects at the same level as the Xihai sect, including the great wilderness sect and the Castle Peak sect, all avoided his eyes.


    Good, good! You don''t speak now, and no one will help you when it''s your turn!


    Zhao Qing thought of the expression when Chu Mo entered the Guixu. Suddenly, a sense of pride came into my heart. My heart said, even a young man like Chu Mo is fearless in the face of the four sects. I have tens of thousands of disciples under Zhao Qing''s sect. Why should I be afraid of you?


    No matter how powerful your lonely city is, can you destroy my Xihai faction?


    Thinking of this, Zhao Qing said faintly, "just start distribution as you said before." He even ignored the old man in the lonely city.


    As soon as his attitude became tough, the people of the four major factions over there couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Looking at each other, many people looked at the two Gucheng elders who had just spoken.


    However, these two old people in the isolated city, although extremely angry in their hearts, at this time, they do not want to continue to lower their lower limit of personality.


    The grandfather level Gucheng old man said faintly, "then assign it."


    No longer look at Zhao Qing, in my heart, I have sentenced Zhao Qing to death.


    I really think your Xihai sect is in the middle of the sea, and no one can do anything about you? I don''t even have to do it myself! The grandfather of Gucheng thought in his heart, glanced at the people of the great wilderness sect and the Castle Peak gate over there, and sneered a few times in his heart.


    Later, the person in charge of identification came out to identify these things that Zhou Jun brought out of the Guixu, and then left 40% and returned the remaining 60% to Zhou Jun.


    In fact, according to the value of these things brought by Zhou Jun, 60% is also a great number. It''s worth conceiving to be able to make the older figures in the four schools behave like this.


    Wang Tong looked at the headmaster whose face was still ugly, and his heart was also very helpless. If he was in Zhao Qing''s position, I''m afraid he could only hold out. If you compromise, the current level is over, but in the future, the reputation of the whole sect will plummet!


    Wang Tong''s heart suddenly looked forward to Chu Mo''s being able to keep all the people of the four sects in the Guixu.


    Best, let none of them get out!


    At this time, someone suddenly asked, "the disciple of Xihai sect, can you talk about the situation in Guixu?"


    Everyone else finally remembered this problem and couldn''t help looking at Zhou Jun.


    Even these senior figures in the four schools all looked at Zhou Jun.


    Although the four factions have controlled the entrance of Guixu for many years, they also have no systematic understanding of Guixu. Almost none of the disciples who go in can come alive!


    Thinking of this, they suddenly felt that the disciple of Xihai sect in front of them seemed to have some good luck!


    Incredible!


    Zhou Jun looked into his eyes and suddenly said faintly, "I didn''t go far at all, but I found these things at the entrance. But I saw many people disappear or die inexplicably."


    Zhou Jun''s words made a sudden silence around him.


    Many people are a Ling in their hearts, thinking in their hearts that this is the real return ruins!


    After saying these words, Zhou Jun didn''t seem to want to stay here any more. He glanced at Wang channel: "master, let''s go. I''m tired."


    Wang Tong nodded and glanced at Zhao Qing.


    Zhao Qing said in a deep voice, "well, you can rest in the town first. I''ll wait for others here."


    Zhou Jun didn''t say much, but secretly thought in his heart, others? I''m afraid not many people can come out alive?


    Thinking, Zhou Jun looked up at the blue sky above his head, took a deep breath, and showed a faint smile on his face.


    "It''s really good to listen to people''s advice!" He said this to the master beside him inexplicably.


    Wang Tong instantly seemed to understand a lot of things and patted Zhou Jun on the shoulder: "master is proud of you."


    How are you doing on the first day of the new year? Anyway, I''ve been drinking for a long time. I haven''t drunk for about half a year. However, it''s not good to spoil the fun during the new year.


    Everyone also cares about their health! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 503

    At this time, in the Guixu, Qin Xiaozheng led several disciples of Gucheng to sit by a pool.


    These people, including Qin Xiao, are all shabby and unkempt, looking like beggars.


    I''m afraid even those who are familiar with them can hardly recognize these people. They are actually the best of the young generation in Gucheng.


    In fact, there were dozens of them!


    There are not only disciples of Gucheng, but also disciples of Sitong sword sect.


    Unfortunately, after a series of personnel losses, they were left.


    No one suddenly disappears, only suddenly dies!


    The shadow of death always hangs over the top of these people.


    If they knew the situation of Yijian and Feixian, they would definitely be completely unbelievable and even crazy.


    "Now, I finally understand why the elders who came alive from Guixu would say that this place is simply a death place for babies everywhere." a middle-aged man in Gucheng sighed, "we have got countless babies. Those rare metals that once existed only in legends can be seen everywhere here. Unfortunately, we have life to pick them up, but it is difficult to take them out."


    Qin Xiao''s mouth moved. He wanted to say don''t be so desperate, we still have hope and so on, to encourage everyone''s mood. But when it comes to the mouth, it''s hard to say.


    This is really a dead place! There is no hope!


    In those days, the elders of Gucheng who survived from the Guixu once said that it was not powerful to leave the Guixu alive.


    "That''s pure luck!"


    "Moreover, I will never go to that place again in my lifetime!"


    The elder Gu Cheng who said this brought a lot of rare metals and herbs from Gu Cheng at that time, and even found half of the skill. Although it is incomplete, it is powerful!


    Even today, Gu Cheng has not been able to thoroughly understand it. And there are only two moves. But this skill has become a unique skill of the town school in Gucheng!


    And the elder who seemed to know something about Guixu also did what he said and lived his life. Never been here again.


    Even this time, the leader of Gucheng and a group of elders strongly invited him to come and watch the ceremony, but he didn''t agree.


    According to the elder''s words, my heart trembles when I am 3000 miles away from Guixu.


    Qin Xiao had previously laughed in his heart at the elder whose strength had already reached the congenital peak. Feel that the other party has empty strength, but the courage is pitiful.


    At this moment, he finally understood the elder''s mood.


    At this time, a young man in his thirties sitting next to Qin Xiao suddenly shouted, and then his body softened and fell directly to the ground.


    Qin Xiao stretched out his hand, probed the fellow''s nose, and muttered, "dead."


    The remaining few people all looked sad, and their eyes were full of panic and fear.? The whole body was full of despair and helplessness.


    Qin Xiao visited the corpse of the same door and checked it carefully for a long time, but he couldn''t find the cause of death at all.


    Frowned and said, "is this Guixu really going to become our bone burial place? I''m not willing!"


    The last four words were shouted out with force. The others were startled, and all looked at him with some blame, for fear that Qin Xiao would attract unknown.


    After Qin Xiao roared out this voice, he also regretted it and was afraid.


    But after waiting for a while. There is nothing abnormal now, and Qin Xiao immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    But at this time, the mutation suddenly appeared!


    Several people around him began to fall one after another.


    They didn''t even have a chance to scream. So he died under Qin Xiao''s nose.


    That kind of fear and despair finally exploded completely, which made Qin Xiao collapse. His knees were weak and he knelt on the ground powerlessly, with tears in his eyes. Wailing, "why do you do this? What mistakes have we made? Why do you treat us like this?"


    His roar echoed in the wilderness. No one answered him.


    But there is nothing to hurt him.


    This let Qin Xiao breathe a sigh of relief, at the same time, his heart became more nervous.


    Because the crisis of death may come to him at any time. This taste is really a little worse than death.


    Qin Xiao knelt there, crying bitterly for a long time, but now nothing happened. He wanted to stand up, but he was weak all over. He sat there and thought blankly for a long time. Finally, he was a little distracted.


    Unexpectedly, he laughed. If people saw him, they would think that the youngest elder in the lonely city was crazy.


    But at this moment, Qin Xiao''s eyes were flashing with crazy excitement: "I finally understand that the adult sheltered me! My task is to completely destroy Chu Mo''s little thing! Since the adult left me these things, it must be able to protect my life!"


    Qin Xiao said, escaping from his arms a small golden box. He didn''t know what was in it. But now, everyone around him is dead, he is still alive, and his heart has made a judgment.


    This little golden box must contain something wonderful!


    "It must be so!" Qin Xiao said, directly stood up, walked towards the distance, and shouted, "who wants to kill me? Come? Come? Come!"


    At this time, a cold and biting feeling enveloped him in an instant.


    Qin Xiao''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. But at this time, the small golden box in his hand suddenly sent out a faint wave. Then, the icy feeling disappeared in an instant!


    "Hahahaha!" Qin Xiao couldn''t help but look up and laugh: "I knew it was like this, hahaha!"


    Laughing, Qin Xiao felt a vast and unparalleled force, instantly rolled up his body, and before he made any response, he found himself in a strange place.


    Here is an empty room.


    A cold thought passed directly into Qin Xiao''s mind.


    "Young man, are you willing to inherit my mantle? Become my disciple?"


    Qin Xiao was stunned, and then his face showed ecstasy, and said loudly, "yes, disciple yes! Disciple yes!"


    This is luck. I can''t stop it!


    Qin Xiao''s heart has been completely filled with joy. He knows that this is his own chance!


    It seems that the adult really didn''t cheat himself!


    Excellent!


    I Qin Xiao finally waited for my chance! Chu Mo, you little beast, you''d better live longer, and I''ll refine you myself! Just use the means that the adult taught me!


    "Open your mind. The process of inheritance may be a little painful. You should stick to it." That cold thought spread to Qin Xiao''s mind again.


    "Don''t worry, I can hold on!" Qin Xiao shouted, "come on, I''m ready!"


    Boom!


    A cold thought rushed into Qin Xiao''s body with his mind completely open.


    Qin Xiao''s eyes, which were originally full of joy, were at a loss for a moment. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 504

    Then, Qin Xiao''s body began to tremble violently, and the whole person almost shivered into a ball, and then suddenly, with a whoosh, spewed out a mouthful of blood. Please search and see the most complete! Novel of


    At this time, Qin Xiao''s eyes completely changed!


    It''s not the same as before.


    Cold, bloodthirsty, full of killing!


    In the whole eyes, there was not a trace of human emotion.


    He raised his hand slowly, reached out and touched the corner of his mouth, and then looked at the blood on the back of his hand slightly trembling.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he even stretched out his tongue, adding a mouthful of blood on the back of his hand.


    The whole process is extremely strange.


    Then he opened his mouth and said, "Qin Xiao? The young elder of Gucheng sect swallowed a blood pill? Hey... It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that people in the devil''s way still patronize the world. Want to refine and kill a person named Chu Mo? This person is in the human world, and he can anger the power of the devil''s way? Hey, hey... Then his blood must taste good."


    Although this person''s voice is the same as Qin Xiao''s, anyone who knows Qin Xiao here will definitely not regard him as Qin Xiao.


    This is definitely another person!


    "Although I don''t know which demon friend sent me this gift, but one day, I will know. I will thank you! Hahahaha!" Qin Xiao said, looking up to the sky and laughing, laughing, connected in this secret room. Defeat alone Hey! Speak! brother


    At almost the same time, another person, Li Zhu from tianwai, encountered the same thing as Qin Xiao.


    He is also the same. All the people around him died, encountered accidents, and then was brought to a secret room by a magical force. In fact, Li Zhu''s chamber of secrets is only separated from Qin Xiao''s chamber of secrets.


    Li Zhu was also asked by a cold idea to completely open his mind and said that he would inherit it.


    But Li Zhu... At the critical moment, he suddenly hid a heart.


    Somehow, he didn''t completely open his mind.


    So, when that cold thought rushed into his body to occupy the moment of his spiritual consciousness... Li Zhu directly launched a resistance!


    "You... How dare you cheat this Buddha, how dare you not completely open your mind? Then you die!"


    That cold idea was directly passed to Li Zhu at the moment when he found himself cheated.


    Then, Li Zhu almost collapsed. For the first time in his life, he felt that death was a very happy thing.


    Because I''m dead, I don''t know anything and I can''t feel anything. Now he is really worse than dead!


    The feeling that his soul was about to be torn apart made Li Zhu instantly crazy.


    However, in the madness and endless pain, Li Zhu kept the last trace of Qingming.


    In a short time, although Li Zhu thought about giving up countless times, the unwilling emotion in his heart supported him and kept him absolutely awake.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but he could guess that someone wanted to take possession of his body!


    "This body is mine! No one can take it away!" Li Zhu''s seven orifices bled outward, his eyes were extremely ferocious and terrifying, and his whole face was directly twisted into a ball. I''m afraid that even if his father saw him, he would not believe that this man was his son.


    I don''t know how long it took. The idea that was so cold that it could almost tear Li Zhu''s soul apart gradually seemed to have no power.


    The torture of Li Zhu has also been reduced countless times.


    In the end, he gave a faint sigh: "it''s been too long... If I had an idea in those days, I would have killed you tenthousand times! Now I''m... So weak, in that case, what are you doing alive? It''s not easy for you to persist until now, just, I''ll give you a chance."


    When the voice finished, it was silent.


    Li Zhu woke up slowly, and took a long breath. He felt that the whole body, no matter where it was, even a slight move, was extremely stinging.


    But on his face, there was a wild smile.


    Through that existence, what remained in his spiritual sea of knowledge, Li Zhu instantly understood a lot of things.


    "Spirit world, fairy world, heaven..." Li Zhu murmured to himself, "I, Li Zhu, came back from the dead and got this chance. I really didn''t expect... It''s amazing!"


    With that, Li zhuqiang sat up from the ground in pain, and then the whole person suddenly laughed, "what is inheritance... I''m just inheritance! Haha... Presumably, those other people should have the same experience as me? But who... Like me, can defeat this terrible existence and completely turn these inheritance into their own?"


    Li Zhu said, struggling, stood up from the ground, put his hand on the wall of the secret room, took a few deep breaths, took out several pills from his arms, swallowed them in his mouth, and gasped for a while. After that, his whole spirit changed a lot.


    A sinister smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I know where Guixu is. Here... There will be no more terrible creatures against me. Because I... Have become a member here, hahahaha! Li Zhu couldn''t help laughing wildly."


    His eyes became cold again: "Miaoyi Niang, Huang Zhe, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya... You are all mine! Chu mo... You are dead!"


    With that, Li Zhu stretched out his hand and formed a strange handprint. The door of the secret room in front of him suddenly opened.


    Coincidentally, the door of the secret room next to it was also opened at the same time.


    Qin Xiao''s figure came out from inside.


    Their eyes were instantly on each other.


    Qin Xiao looked at Li Zhu with a look of exploration in his eyes. Deep in his eyes, there was a strange cold.


    Li Zhu snorted coldly, "Maori Tong, we haven''t seen each other like this for many years."


    The puzzled color in Qin Xiao''s eyes instantly retreated and said coldly, "Sikong Lang, I see you again."


    Li Zhu hehe laughed a few times, but without saying much, he turned and left.


    Qin Xiao said behind, "that little unicorn is mine!"


    Li Zhu stopped, didn''t look back, and said coldly, "I want those little girls and Chu mo."


    "The little girl belongs to you, Chu mo... Who meets is who!" Qin Xiao said coldly.


    "Then try it." Li Zhu said, walking forward without looking back, but his heart was cold. He knew that Qin Xiao must be over! If he didn''t get all the memories of Sikong Lang, he would have been found out just now. So, he doesn''t want to be too close to each other now.


    Anyway, finish what you want to do now, and then leave the ruins. Later, we will talk about it later!


    At this time, the cold voice of the Maori behind him sounded again: "leave Guixu, I''m Qin Xiao."


    "I''m Li Zhu." Li Zhu answered in an instant.


    New year''s Day!


    Continue drinking...)


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 505

    Chu Mo was in a daze at the moment, facing a piece of ruins. ¡û£¬


    This is a piece of extremely broken ruins, which has almost completely rotted away. We can only rely on a little clues to judge that this place used to be a palace.


    Chu Mo doesn''t know how he found here.


    After Zhou Jun left Guixu that day, Hua Sanniang, he Feng, Xiao Yunlian and others got opportunities one after another and disappeared.


    Then, the sky god, which had not moved for a long time, finally gave Chu Mo a hint.


    Chu Mo didn''t take others with him, but chose a person and walked to the depths of Guixu.


    Before leaving, Chu Mo helped the group again and widened the safety range of hundreds of miles. He could only do this. It was the utmost of kindness and righteousness.


    Those disciples of Yijian and Feixian also expressed their understanding. After all, Chu Mo didn''t owe them anything.


    The only remaining disciples of Xihai sect saw that Chu Mo was going to leave. Although they were reluctant, they had no reason to continue to follow him. In fact, even if they want to follow, there is nothing they can do.


    Because Chu Mo just walked forward for dozens of miles, and his body suddenly disappeared.


    What Chu Mo didn''t know was that not long after he left, the previous safe areas were full of killing opportunities.


    Those who didn''t get any chance, whether they were disciples of Xihai sect or disciples of Yijian and Feixian, all died one after another. None of them can survive.


    Only at the moment before death did those people finally understand that the reason why they had been able to live safely was entirely because of the existence of Chu mo. Now Chu Mo is gone, they naturally have no such luck.


    It was not until that moment that they suddenly envied the man named Zhou Jun.


    Chu Mo didn''t know what happened to others. He was a little worried now. He didn''t know what the God of heaven was going to do to guide himself to this place.


    Because after arriving here. There was no movement at all in the sky, and there was no hint at all.


    Chu Mo mumbled, "what does this mean?"


    Just saying this, Chu Mo suddenly felt a little movement in the ruins in front of him.


    Then, a huge thing, suddenly, climbed out of the ruins directly.


    Chu Mo''s reaction speed was extremely fast. Almost there was just a little movement over there, and Chu Mo''s body directly retreated sharply.


    Retreat directly to the bottom of a cliff dozens of miles away. Then fix your eyes on it.


    It''s a huge skeleton with a height of ten feet. From its height, it''s hard to believe that it''s human. How can there be people with a height of ten feet in this world? But in terms of body shape, there is no doubt that it is human.


    After climbing out, the huge skeleton did not attack Chu Mo, but sat on the ruins like a normal human, with one hand supporting his chin. Like thinking about something.


    The corners of Chu Mo''s mouth couldn''t help twitching. This scene was a little too strange.


    A skeleton crawled out of the ruins. Sitting there meditating. It makes people feel strange and uneasy.


    After a while, the huge skeleton suddenly turned its head in the direction of Chu mo. Two holes, staring at Chu Mo like that.


    It was obviously a skeleton, and it had no eyes. But Chu Mo had an extremely strong feeling. The other party is staring at him and "looking"!


    Just like the opposite is not a skeleton, but a giant, looking at him up and down!


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed some nervousness. Although he didn''t know what the realm of this big skeleton was, and he couldn''t feel any breath fluctuations at all, he was very clear that it must be difficult to appear in places like Guixu.


    Chu Mo even had the idea of turning around and running away if he hadn''t always trusted the sky god.


    At this time, the big skeleton suddenly waved to Chu mo.


    Chumerton was stunned.


    He looked at the big skeleton in disbelief and gaped, "are you calling me?"


    Separated by dozens of miles, Chu Mo still saw clearly, and the other party nodded.


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines. He was a little reluctant and didn''t want to go over.


    Because this is so weird!


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo is also a knowledgeable person. He has seen many kinds of creatures in the magic world, but he has never heard of the skeleton race in this world.


    After people die, don''t you want to reincarnate? Or continue to live in this world in a pure soul state. When can a bone shelf... Be like a normal intelligent creature?


    At this time, the big skeleton waved to Chu Mo again.


    Moreover, he stood up and spread his hands, as if to say... He meant no harm.


    At this time, Chu Mo saw clearly that the skeleton on this big skeleton was incomplete. The sternum at its heart was all broken, as if it had been punctured by something. At the same time, there is a leg bone of one leg, which is shorter than the other leg.


    So that when he stood up, he looked a little inclined.


    One side is high and the other is low.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and decided to take a look.


    In case... If this skeleton suddenly attacks him, he can also enter the magic world in the shortest time to avoid his attack.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and walked back to the big skeleton.


    When I got close, I saw more clearly, and then I found that there were more than a few scars on the big skeleton, which was simply full of holes!


    Every bone on his body was full of traces of knife cutting and axe cutting. Many bones looked like they were about to break.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help seeing his scalp numb and thought: what a terrible battle did this guy have to go through before he died to make him look like this?


    It seemed to feel the sympathy in Chu Mo''s eyes, and the big skull''s mouth suddenly grinned, like a smile.


    "..." facing such a strange scene, Chu Mo was completely speechless. He looked up and asked, "what are you calling me for?"


    The big skeleton pointed to Chu Mo with his finger, then made a start gesture, and pointed to himself again.


    "Ah? Do you want me to fight with you?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at the big skull nodding repeatedly, some of whom couldn''t believe it.


    The big skeleton pointed to Chu Mo, made another action of drawing a knife, and then put on a defensive posture.


    "You let me attack you with a knife?" Chu Mo looked at the big skeleton with a surprised face.


    The big skeleton immediately nodded vigorously, and unexpectedly made a thumbs up movement towards Chu Mo, seeing that Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    "Why?" Chu Mo really couldn''t find a reason to do so.


    At this time, I saw the big skeleton in front of me, suddenly jumped back, jumped hundreds of feet directly, and then began to practice by myself there.


    Chu Mo began to look like laughing, but looking at it, he was directly stunned!


    Because this big skeleton is not practicing anything else, but the thousand heavy hand, heaven, earth and human Sancai boxing and... Youming eight knives!


    Then, a more amazing scene appeared. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 506

    At the foot of the big skeleton, he actually stepped on the phantom wind step. Because he was too tall and his action was not fast, he seemed to be a little clumsy.


    But gradually... Its speed is faster and faster!


    Chu Mo understood something in his heart. The big skeleton was very slow at first, so that he could see clearly!


    With his speed getting faster and faster, Chu Mo was extremely shocked to find that there are countless ways to match the phantom wind step with qianchongshou, tiantianrensancai boxing and Youming Badao. And each one, presented in the hands of this big skeleton, looks so powerful!


    I don''t know how many streets better than Chu Mo now.


    Whoosh!


    The big skeleton jumped back again, then pointed to Chu Mo, pointed to himself, and patted his fragmented chest, as if to reassure Chu Mo that he would not hurt you.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and slowly pulled out killer Tian. As soon as the big skeleton saw killer Tian, he immediately opened his mouth and laughed happily. It seems very gratifying.


    Then Chu Mo began to tentatively attack the big skeleton.


    Sure enough, he used the same skill as Chu mo the first mock examination, but he was much better than Chu mo.


    After a few moves, the big skeleton suddenly stopped. It seemed that Chu Mo didn''t use all his strength, squatted on the ground, stretched out a bone arm, put the bone palm on the ground, and motioned for Chu Mo to slash fiercely.


    Chu Mo pulled at the corner of his mouth, and with 30% of his strength, he cut into the bone arm of the big skeleton with a knife.


    To be honest, Chu Mo was really worried that he cut off his arm with a knife. He knows the sharpness of killing heaven best in his heart.


    Qiang!


    A loud sound of gold and iron.


    Chu Mo felt a numbness in his wrist, and the knife in his hand almost came out of his hand, the force of the shock. It''s so powerful that blood surges.


    Chu Mo looked shocked. First, he subconsciously glanced at the bone arm of the big skeleton. It is full of mottled sword cutting marks and axe cutting marks, but those marks. They are quite old, and it seems that they have experienced a long time.


    As for the knife that I felt just now, I didn''t leave the slightest trace on the arm of the big skeleton!


    Chu Mo''s face was twitching, and he took another look at killing heaven. Fortunately, the blade of killing heaven was still sharp and smooth, and there was no trace.


    The big skeleton seemed a little unhappy. With the other arm, he made a fierce gesture with that arm, meaning that Chu Mo cut hard.


    With 30% of his strength, his blood surged. If he tried his best... He couldn''t spit blood?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but in his heart, he also had an idea of not admitting defeat.


    "Drink!"


    Chu Mo gave a shout in his throat, and then slashed the bone arm of the big skeleton.


    Kill!


    The second knife of Youming eight knives!


    This is no longer an ordinary chop. It''s a real killing move.


    Chu Mo''s body has soared up and killed the sky. Suddenly, a surge of murderous spirit broke out!


    This murderous spirit is like a rainbow running through the void.


    He slashed the bone arm of the big skeleton.


    Even an ordinary monk who built a foundation would never dare to solve such a ferocious knife.


    The big skeleton immediately opened his mouth and seemed very happy.


    Boom!


    This knife, mercilessly cut on his arm bone.


    Chu Mo felt a great force, instantly uploaded it from the bone arm of the big skeleton, and directly bounced his body out.


    But this time, I don''t know why. But he didn''t have the feeling of blood surging. Instead, he felt a kind of hearty!


    The fighting spirit in the body that hasn''t been boiling for a long time. With the blood, surging out.


    "Fight!" Chu Mo shouted loudly. The long knife points at the big skeleton.


    The big skeleton stood up, patted his hands like a normal person, and then made a somewhat contemptuous move, pointing at Chu Mo and ticking his fingers.


    A man and a big skeleton fight directly together.


    This piece of ruins, which was originally dilapidated, soon became more dilapidated.


    The fighting skills of the big skeleton are simply extremely rich. It uses the same moves as Chu Mo, but its power is extremely huge.


    Both sides breathed for more than an hour. At this time, Chu Mo was sweating, but his eyes were extremely bright.


    Because in the continuous battle, he learned from the big skeleton the battle experience he had never imagined before!


    Chu Mo originally felt that his combat experience was already very rich. In the magic world, he even defeated the Jinwu emperor in the same realm. For this, Chu Mo had always been a little complacent.


    But today, facing this big skeleton, he finally realized that he was still too naive!


    If the big skeleton didn''t deliberately let him fight with him, Chu Mo might not be able to hold out even fifty moves when both sides were in the same state.


    Chu Mo doesn''t know the origin of this big skeleton, let alone why he mastered his unique skills, but these are not important now.


    Two hours later, Chu Mo''s whole body was soaked with sweat as if he had been fished out of water, but he became more and more excited. Those things that had not been understood before suddenly became integrated with the actual battle with the big skeleton.


    Although he couldn''t use the five knives behind the Youming eight knives because of the realm, he had understood the true meaning of this knife technique.


    The big skeleton kept fighting with Chu Mo, and then sometimes he would show him a special demonstration.


    Although he can''t speak, although Chu Mo hasn''t met him for less than a day, he doesn''t know him at all. But this does not prevent Chu Mo from treating him as his own teacher.


    Besides teachers, who else would teach so carefully?


    Preach, teach, dispel doubts!


    The big skeleton couldn''t speak, and there was no divine idea passed to Chu Mo, but it completely achieved the above three points.


    Two and a half hours passed, and the sky in Guixu had darkened, and the big skeleton stopped practicing with Chu mo.


    At the same time, he motioned Chu Mo to stop.


    Then, the big skeleton went aside, and after a while, he picked up a lot of dry firewood and piled it there, motioning Chu Mo to light it.


    Chu Mo was speechless. This big skeleton shocked him. It was too many to imagine. Except for his size and appearance, Chu Mo really didn''t think there was any difference between this big skeleton and a living person.


    Who has seen skeletons like to bake?


    Seeing Chu Mo''s fingers flick, he ignited the pile of dry firewood, and the flames rose. The big skeleton was very happy... Stretched out two bone claws, put them on the fire and baked it.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. This feeling can''t be described as weird.


    "Who on earth are you? Why do I know all these? Are you... The person who founded this skill?" Chu Mo looked at the big skeleton and asked softly.


    Today, I''m completely drunk... All my relatives are here. Well, it''s the legendary seven aunts


    There are so many relatives and brothers and sisters in my family. Today, my family is invited. You know... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 507

    Hearing Chu Mo''s words, the big skeleton shook his head. n¡Ên¡Ê£¬.


    "Who on earth are you?" Chu Mo murmured and calmed down. His heart was very curious about the identity of the big skull.


    I remember when master passed on these skills to himself, he once said that he got these inheritance in an ancient ruins. Because of this, the sect of the demon king was brutally destroyed, and the demon king himself... Was chased and killed by countless people.


    Without this, it is estimated that the fate of the demon king will be completely different.


    What is the relationship between this large skeleton buried in the ruins and the ruins found by master in the fairy world? Chu Mo is curious.


    The big skeleton pointed to his empty head with his finger, and then waved his hand.


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and said, "I don''t think you have no brain..."


    The big skeleton grinned.


    I was speechless all night.


    The next day, the big skeleton called Chu Mo up early in the morning, and then put on a posture.


    Chu Mo took the knife without saying a word.


    Fight with the big skeleton again.


    In this way, more than ten days passed quickly.


    The battle between Chu Mo and the big skeleton starts on time every morning, takes a rest at noon, comes back in the afternoon, and stops at night.


    The big skeleton also gets a lot of dry firewood every day, lets Chu Mo light it, and then sits there to bake the fire in a daze.


    Chu Mo actually wanted to use this time of night to go back to the magic world and ask the spirit of the world what was going on. But think about it, I still haven''t done so.


    In more than ten days, the big skeleton has completely proved to Chu Mo that he has no malice towards Chu Mo, so Chu Mo doesn''t mind letting the big skeleton know that he can disappear out of thin air. But for one thing, Chu Mo didn''t want anything, so he went to Jieling for help.


    People always need to grow up by themselves, and can''t just think about relying on others.


    Especially the big skeleton didn''t mean any harm to him, so why did he have to cling to the identity of the big skeleton?


    Maybe one day, he will know.


    After more than ten days of fighting, Chu Mo learned something. It is too rich to imagine.


    Whether it''s qianchongshou, tiantianrensancai boxing, or even Youming Badao, it''s here in the big skeleton. Can be completely displayed.


    Yes, the big skeleton can even cast the knives behind the Youming eight knives.


    Although it was useless to use any magical powers, those moves gave Chu Mo an invincible feeling!


    Chu Mo saw what those moves were like and learned its form at the same time. But they can''t show the "God" of those moves.


    If you want to be perfect in spirit and form, you need to cultivate to a very high level before you can do it.


    The big skeleton also made Chu Mo understand that he should not be too radical, but step by step.


    Chu Mo naturally listened to the advice of the big skull and remembered it in his heart.


    Chu Mo was also faint about the identity of the big skull. There are some guesses.


    Master Mojun, who has a certain reputation in the fairy world, can escape under the pursuit of countless people. It shows that the realm of the demon king at that time has at least reached the Mahayana period, and may even be close to the ascension period.


    Otherwise, he would never have set off that bloody storm in the fairy world.


    In the realm of the demon king at that time, Youming Badao could only understand the sixth Dao.


    So, the big skeleton in front of me. The realm is definitely much higher than the demon king, and there must be a deep relationship with his own school.


    otherwise. There is no way to explain why the big skull is like this? Is he not an Ascaris worm in Chu Mo''s stomach? It won''t steal Chu Mo''s memory. Not to mention these skills, when applied in the hands of the big skeleton, their power is far greater than that in the hands of Chu Mo!


    This is not what imitation can imitate.


    Chu Mo thoroughly comprehended the thousand heavy hands by fighting with the big skeleton, and then performed this unique skill after cooperating with the phantom wind step. Chu Mo was surprised by the power of the explosion.


    The original thousand weight hand is fast enough, but its power is completely unmatched with the Trinity boxing of heaven, earth and man.


    However, after learning the excellent cooperation between the thousand heavy hand and the phantom wind step with the big skull, the attack speed was many times faster again!


    Chu Mo found that when the speed was fast enough to a certain extent, he kept hitting the same point with a thousand heavy hands, and the power produced was several times greater than when he used the three talents fist technique of heaven, earth and man before.


    It can cause a fatal blow to the enemy!


    More than ten days passed quickly. It has been more than a month since Chu Mo entered Guixu.


    Chu Mo''s combat experience is also constantly improving.


    In the end, his combat experience has been extremely proficient, and he can fight with the big skeleton with all his strength for a long time.


    Of course, this is under the premise that the big skeleton did not use any power.


    Otherwise, Chu Mo couldn''t even take a big skull''s palm.


    Chu Mo has even forgotten the time here. Fighting with the big skeleton every day became what he expected most.


    Although he will also be injured and exhausted, the deep sense of war in his heart is vividly inspired by the big skeleton!


    Although he can''t speak, big skull is definitely a good teacher!


    To some extent, it is more responsible than the real master of Chu mo.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    More than ten days ago, people began to come out of the exit of Guixu.


    Hua Sanniang, he Feng, Xiao Yunlian... There are many Yijian and Feixian. Almost all the disciples who got the chance appeared there at the same time.


    This directly caused a sensation outside.


    These people are from the four major groups, but they don''t have to turn in any 30% of the income.


    After coming out, Yijian and the elder figures of Feixian picked them up at the first time.


    People in Gucheng and tianwai were all shocked, but also felt extremely depressed. They don''t know what happened in Guixu and why none of their disciples came out alive.


    So many people from Yijian and Feixian sects came out?


    Although the four factions are very unhappy because of Chu Mo''s affair, they can still communicate after all.


    However, after communication, the answers made them feel more chest tightness and wanted to vomit blood.


    "What, you mean... You guys, after entering Guixu, have been following Chu Mo''s little animal... Cough, following Chu Mo''s side? Then... There is almost no danger?" An old ancestor of Gucheng looked at He Feng with a gloomy face and asked.


    He is qualified to talk to He Feng like this, because in terms of seniority, he is five or six generations higher than he Feng.


    He Feng nodded: "yes, we have been following Mr. Chu. Mr. Chu''s luck is very strong, and it''s very safe to follow him."


    The grandfather of Gucheng looked at Xiao Yunlian and others with a dark face: "you too?"


    Xiao Yunlian nodded faintly, even in the face of Gu Cheng''s ancestor, Feixian''s disciple, who was many generations higher than her, she could maintain this expression.


    "Then tell me specifically, what happened inside? What opportunities did you get?" The grandfather of Gucheng asked with a dark face. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 508

    A white haired woman in the flying fairy, who was also an ancestor level figure, was immediately dissatisfied after hearing this. She glanced at the ancestor of Gucheng and said coldly, "what opportunities have you got? What''s the matter with you?"


    The ancestor of Gucheng was slightly stunned, and then said with some dissatisfaction: "the four factions are connected together. What inheritance have they obtained? They all want to share with each other. What do you think is the matter with me?"


    "Ha ha..." Feixian''s white haired woman sneered and said, "that was before!"


    "What? Do you want to tear up the agreement, Feixian?" The ancestor of Gucheng was a little annoyed.


    "Tear up the agreement?" The white haired woman of Feixian looked at the other side disdainfully: "how fresh is this? Has there been a bad relationship between our two factions? Has there been a reversal? Now that it has been reversed, what agreement can we make?"


    "You..." the grandfather of Gucheng choked so much that he could hardly speak, glaring at the other side: "you should be responsible for what you said!"


    "Of course." The white haired woman of Feixian used to be a generation of Tianjiao in the past, with a hot temper. She didn''t change her temper because of the passage of time. She looked coldly at the father of the isolated city: "when you come out of the isolated city, we won''t find him to share any inheritance. We can''t do that shameless thing."


    One of tianwai''s penance ancestors came over at this time, looked at the white haired woman of Feixian, and said bitterly, "you can''t say that. We have to shut up our four factions to solve any grievances and problems by ourselves. Now it''s noisy here. Isn''t it a joke for outsiders?"


    Among these people present, there are also a large number of people from other sects. These people are all standing far away. Close your mouth tightly and dare not participate at all.


    The white haired woman of Feixian sneered, "OK, don''t be hypocritical here. Your hard work outside the sky is the most hypocritical!"


    "Are you going too far?" The grandfather of Gucheng said angrily.


    "You don''t have to sow discord here, mom. I''ll make it clear today. We Feixian. We don''t like these hypocrites outside the sky. What''s the matter? You bite me?" The white haired woman of Feixian sneered, "do you think I''m vilified? Hum... You know what your little Lord of heaven has done over the years. You know it in your heart! It''s not enough to die 10000 times, but isn''t he still your little Lord of heaven? A person with such a bad character can be a little Lord of heaven. What else are you talking about here now?"


    Tianwai''s painstaking grandfather, his face became more miserable, looking at the white haired woman of Feixian: "your attitude... Can you represent the whole Feixian?"


    The ancestor of Gucheng also came over and said coldly, "you fly fairy. Is this really going to be isolated from the world?"


    "Bah!" With a cold hum, an old woman came out directly, stood beside the white haired woman of Feixian, and looked coldly at the painstaking ancestor of tianwai and the ancestor of Gucheng: "don''t you two still have a face? Unite to bully people. Can her words represent the whole Feixian, I don''t know, but my words can represent a sword!"


    The old woman said, and a sharp sword suddenly appeared on her body!


    Yijian''s grandparents, swordsmanship is almost magical!


    In this world. No one dares to underestimate her strength. And no one dares to look down on Yijian, a sect that is not very prosperous.


    "Cough..." tianwai''s painstaking grandfather said with a sad face, "forget it, don''t quarrel first, and wait until the people in the ruins come out."


    The grandfather of Gucheng, with a slight sinking in his heart, naturally understood the meaning of tianwai''s words.


    If all the disciples of Gucheng and tianwai died in Guixu, even if they really suppressed Yijian and Feixian, it would be meaningless.


    Although old people are powerful, they can hold the court. But only young people can represent the future!


    If the younger generation is all damaged, then the strength of the isolated city and tianwai will be greatly damaged. At that time, even if Yijian and Feixian want to fight with them, they dare not take it.


    A possible conflict was eliminated with the retreat of the isolated city and tianwai.


    But what happened in the Guixu, and what benefits did these people get, affected everyone''s heart.


    Only this time, except for the ancestors of Feixian and Yijian, it was difficult for others... To know the inside story anymore.


    Because Yijian and Feixian, after their respective people came out of Guixu, all coincidentally chose to block all the news!


    "Lian''er, do you mean that Xingxue and yiniang all got incredible opportunities?" The white haired woman of Feixian looked at Xiao Yunlian with an excited look on her face. She was very glad that she didn''t choose to stand against Chu Mo, and finally gave up targeting Chu mo.


    If according to Xiao Yunlian and others, plus now a lonely city and tianwai disciples have not been able to come out, it can almost explain one thing.


    That is, Chu Mo''s Qi is very powerful!


    How else to explain that the closer the relationship between the people around him and him, the greater the harvest in the return market?


    "Yes, Xingxue obtained a bronze stove of the king of medicine and a sutra of the king of medicine. According to Xingxue himself, the Sutra is broad and profound, which is amazing!" Xiao Yunlian whispered, "as for Miaoyi Niang, she found a token and disappeared. For the time being, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse."


    "Nothing will happen!" The white haired woman of Feixian said firmly on her face, "no matter where they go in the future, they... Are all disciples of Feixian!"


    Saying this, he also glanced at the Shen Aoshuang and Shen aobing sisters sitting beside him with a smile on their faces: "you two... This time it''s right!"


    Shen Aoshuang and Shen aobing got up together and saluted the white haired woman: "like Shi Shuzu, we are all thinking about the future of Feixian."


    The white haired woman nodded, her face showing relief.


    Not to mention anything else, just these young disciples who came back alive from the Guixu are enough to support the future of the flying immortal.


    She is fearless.


    "By the way, how did those of you who got the chance come out? What happened to those disciples who didn''t get the chance?" The white haired woman of Feixian looked at Xiao Yunlian and asked.


    Xiao Yunlian looked blankly: "I don''t know. After I got the inheritance, I was directly transmitted. Those people... Maybe they still follow Chu Mo?"


    "You people around Chu Mo have obtained unimaginable opportunities. How can Chu Mo get nothing?" The white haired woman''s face showed a touch of worry: "then Chu mo... He is not the nanny of our young disciples. How can he always follow them? If Chu Mo is not here, what will they do?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 509

    Xiao Yunlian thought for a long time, and then whispered, "there may be danger. Before, those disciples of the West Sea sect died because of disobedience."


    "Hey..." another elder figure of Feixian, also a white haired woman, sighed gently and said, "elder martial sister, have we lost too many people over the years? Don''t think so much. It''s a great opportunity to come out alive here. This time... We made a profit."


    The white haired woman''s face also showed a wry smile: "I don''t... want the children to come back alive?"


    For a moment, the room fell into silence.


    Not only does she think so? Who doesn''t think so?


    But the fact is cold and cruel, because it is the ruins!


    Ten dead places without life.


    At the same time, over there, the old woman called Hua Sanniang and he Feng to her side.


    "Girl really got a big chance? And it''s safe? You didn''t lie to me?" The old woman is very concerned about Hua Xiaoya and has always liked this younger generation.


    Hua Sanniang frowned and said, "grandma, you can rest assured. Xiaoya has obtained an incredible opportunity, and now she is very good! When she comes back, grandma can ask her in person."


    The old woman nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "what about our other disciples who didn''t get the chance? How about them?"


    As soon as these words were uttered, the faces of Hua Sanniang and he Feng showed thoughtful expressions.


    Then they shook their heads together, "we don''t know."


    The old woman sighed lightly, "forget it, I''m a little too greedy."


    "Grandma and grandpa are not greedy. They want everyone to come back alive." Hua Sanniang said cleverly.


    "You are the only girl who can talk." The old woman smiled at the flower Sanniang, and then sighed: "life and death are destiny. This time, we have made a lot of money with a sword! When the girl comes out, we will even win completely!"


    He Feng nodded aside, "I doubt those people in Gucheng and tianwai. I''m afraid it''s hard to come back alive. As for those who enter other sects, it''s even harder to escape."


    He Feng''s words are not many, but they are concise and comprehensive, with only a few words. I told him what he had seen and heard in Guixu.


    In particular, the closer you get to Chu Mo, the greater the chance you will get. This is also said.


    The old woman nodded as she listened. At the end, she said in a deep voice, "in this case, Chu Mo is really different. Anyway, since the girl and you all like this child, then come back and invite him to our sword as a guest."


    Hua Sanniang hesitated for a moment and whispered, "grandma... Is this suitable?"


    The old woman smiled, "I think it''s appropriate."


    "OK, then listen to you." Hua Sanniang also laughed.


    He Feng, however, looked strange and seemed a little happy. But a little reluctant.


    A dozen people, including Yijian and Feixian, were shocked by the news from Guixu.


    Especially in Gucheng and tianwai, they all have an ominous premonition. At the same time, they also feel that this time... Is really different from before.


    But they are still waiting, and they will never give up until the last moment.


    Before that, there were four disciples of the major sects who entered the Guixu and came out after three years.


    So it''s still early. They still have patience to wait.


    Not to mention the ancestors of Gucheng and tianwai, they all know that even if they are both so unlucky. All the people sent in died, but there are two people, but they are sure not to die!


    Qin Xiao and Li Zhu!


    They are both the people who swallowed the blood pill given by the adult!


    Moreover, on their bodies, there are the body protection treasures left by the adult. Enough to ensure their safety in the Guixu.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Li Zhu slightly closed his eyes, as if sensing something.


    For a long time, he slowly opened his eyes, with a shocking color on his face. Murmured: "unexpectedly, Guixu turned out to be such a source... It''s surprising... No wonder... Our four sects, over the years, almost no one who came here can go back alive. This turned out to be a burial ground for the whole world... Those supreme adults!"


    After absorbing all the memories of Sikong Lang, Li Zhu has learned a lot of secrets that even the celestial clan does not know after these days of digestion.


    Sikong Lang was once a child of a large family in the heaven. Among his peers, he was also considered as a kind of gifted person, and was valued and cultivated by the family. He is arrogant by nature, despises his peers, and is also quite harsh to his siblings in the family.


    Finally, when I went out for training, I was calculated by several brothers of the same generation, and almost died in that dangerous place. But it was also a blessing in disguise, and got an ancient inheritance, which was left by a Demon power.


    Sikong Lang was enchanted.


    After thousands of years of practice, he finally succeeded in stepping on the road of God.


    The hatred of the past years has never been forgotten. After succeeding in the Jin Dynasty, Sikong Lang chose to return to his family for revenge at the first time.


    Those brothers who used to calculate him now have become a leader, but no one has been promoted to become emperor. Therefore, in front of Sikong Lang, there was no resistance at all, and they were all killed.


    But because of this, Sikong Lang provoked public anger, and even his father and grandfather ordered him to hunt down.


    After all, he was just the emperor of Jin Dynasty. Not long after that, he was not the opponent of those old people. He was seriously injured and escaped into the Guixu.


    He lingered in the Guixu and didn''t dare to go out until he died.


    He buried himself here directly. Because of the special situation of Guixu, Sikong Lang''s soul did not disperse after his death, and he had been waiting for the opportunity to seize it.


    There are many people like him in the whole Guixu.


    But in Guixu, some of the great people who once really shocked the world chose to bury themselves here. Therefore, even Sikong Lang didn''t know much about Guixu, and he didn''t dare to go to some places.


    In those places, great people are buried.


    With a big battle in the heaven, Guixu somehow broke away from the heaven and landed in the human world.


    People like Sikong Lang, who are waiting for the fight, are directly tragic.


    But what''s more tragic is that with the passage of years, his spirit power is getting weaker and weaker, so that even Li Zhu, a young man in the human world... Easily tears his spirit to pieces.


    Sikong Lang''s life... Is really a tragedy.


    But for Li Zhu, it was his luck.


    Knowing this, Li Zhu couldn''t help feeling a little afraid of his previous actions.


    He originally thought that after killing Sikong Lang, he could walk sideways in the Guixu, and it was nothing to catch those beautiful girls and practice as stoves.


    But at this time, he was a little afraid.


    After all, he is not Sikong Lang, not the great power who once became emperor. He is just a martial artist in the human realm of innate realm, and he is not even a monk.


    "Forget it, there are women everywhere. It''s a big deal... I''ll wait for them to come out of Guixu, and then I''ll find them. Guixu here... It''s too weird to stay for a long time." Li Zhu muttered to himself, and then he formed a handprint and began to hook up some rule power in Guixu.


    A light door appeared before his eyes.


    Sikong Lang, that fellow, is a little capable... Li Zhu thought in his heart, stepped into the light gate and left the Guixu.


    Today is the fourth day of the lunar new year, and family relatives begin various banquets. In fact, I feel more busy than those days of the Chinese New Year. However, I have promised you that we will start the third watch on the fourth day of the ninth day. Do what you say.


    Ask for a monthly ticket to encourage you. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 510

    Li Zhu chose to leave because he was still Li Zhu. He was evil and scum. He was a real scum, but he was not stupid. He knew his weight. Please search and see the most complete! Knowing that Guixu is not the place where he went wild at all. So he left without hesitation.


    Li Zhu, who came out of Guixu alive, naturally surprised the whole people outside the sky. The painstaking ancestors of tianwai almost shed tears.


    Anyway, their people finally came back alive from inside.


    Moreover, the person who comes out is still the little Lord outside the sky.


    No matter what other people think, Li Zhu is their most powerful genius in tianwai''s mind!


    The future will also lead tianwai to higher and farther places.


    However, the news Li Zhu brought back soon made the ancestors of penance outside these days look more miserable.


    "Everyone else is dead."


    "The ruins are full of mysteries."


    "According to my understanding, it should be a matter of luck."


    "People who are not lucky enough can hardly get out of there alive."


    "Yes, those people from other sects died inexplicably before they went far."


    "I think it should be the same with Gucheng, Yijian and Feixian."


    Li Zhu said a lot. He didn''t hide anything except that he swallowed Sikong Lang''s broken spirit. Kneel down and beg for one hundred times * eyes * song


    After all, swallowing Sikong Lang''s broken spirit is already his biggest secret. He can''t even tell his father, let alone others.


    "Then... Have you seen Qin Xiao?" The ancestor of Gucheng, his eyes have shown the color of despair. It''s unbelievable that their people should be so unlucky.


    "Qin Xiao... I saw him." Li Zhu glanced at the ancestor of Gucheng. His eyes were a little strange, but he didn''t let others notice anything.


    "How is he?" The grandfather of Gucheng asked urgently.


    "He was fine when I saw him." Li Zhu pondered for a moment and said.


    He can''t say that he saw through Qin Xiao''s seizure, otherwise, once Qin Xiao came out alive, he would never let him go. It''s true that he is an evil guy, but he doesn''t want to provoke a madman. That maolitong, in Sikong Lang''s memory, was a real madman and a pure demon clan.


    As for what changes will Qin Xiao bring to Gucheng after he comes out, is it none of his business?


    "If he''s OK, if he''s OK." The grandfather of Gucheng retreated with a painful face, and didn''t even want to inquire about too many things from Li Zhu.


    Because he has heard the result.


    The vast majority of people died in the Guixu, there is no reason, can not find the reason.


    Guixu is still that Guixu!


    The land of ten deaths and no life!


    One of tianwai''s penance ancestors looked at Li Zhu and said, "you guessed a wrong thing."


    Li Zhu was slightly stunned.


    The master of penance said, "a dozen disciples of Yijian and Feixian came back alive!"


    "What?" Li Zhu was immediately surprised: "when I went in, I wanted to kill Chu Mo, but I was stopped by Yijian and Feixian. We had a fight, and then Chu Mo appeared... That guy was very strong! I didn''t think there was a good chance of winning, so I left directly, and then I never saw them again."


    "You did it right. Although the adult''s mission was not completed, you finally came back from Guixu alive. As for Chu Mo, there is still a chance to kill him in the future!" Tianwai''s penance said faintly.


    Li Zhu nodded, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. He already knew the truth of the world. Killing Chu mo... Will it be difficult?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Qin Xiao searched in the ruins, stopping from time to time to deduce something with his heart. Then, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and muttered, "damn... It''s too weak, the creatures in the human world are really too weak! Even monks are not included. This tattered body... It''s a failure, but fortunately, the body that Sikong Lang''s fool took away is not so good."


    "However, it''s a little strange that Sikong Lang''s soul was seriously damaged that year, and he didn''t die normally... He was able to successfully take away a human being, which was also considered to be picked up by him." Qin Xiao said, glancing at an inconspicuous small clay bag not far away, and then wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. The corners of his mouth twitched and retreated towards the distance.


    There was also something in his mouth: "sin... Sin, this adult, you should treat me as if you didn''t see me and just let me go as a fart... Cough, I didn''t mean to break into here."


    As he spoke, he retreated toward the distance until he retreated dozens of miles away. Qin Xiao breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground, Murmured: "It''s too complicated in Guixu. There are crises everywhere. According to my calculation, the little Kirin... Should be around here. Damn it, she ran away in the past. Now I finally smell her breath. I must catch her! Refine her... I can get the Kirin blood, and then, I can get incredible power! Although this is the human world, I will return to the heaven in the shortest time, huh Hehe! "


    Qin Xiao''s mouth gave out cold laughter, but there was no smile on his face.


    At this time, his eyes suddenly fell on a broken building, which used to be a small temple.


    But now, almost no shape can be seen.


    We can only infer the appearance of that year from the residual bricks and tiles.


    Qin Xiao''s eyes were staring there, his hands were constantly printing quickly, and then suddenly pointed there.


    Boo!


    The sound of water dripping into the water sounded.


    A faint light, from Qin Xiao''s hand, directly shot over the broken temple.


    Poof!


    Qin Xiao''s mouth suddenly spurted a mouthful of blood.


    "Too weak... Damn it, what a waste!" Qin Xiao scolded himself.


    But with his light shining, the originally extremely broken Temple suddenly seemed to be pulled down a layer of camouflage, directly revealing a simple and intact temple!


    "Hahaha... This is it!" Qin Xiao said, thinking about the small temple step by step, mumbling: "little Kirin, did you come back to get your inheritance? Unfortunately... All this, it will belong to me Maori Tong, ah... It doesn''t belong to me Qin Xiao, ha ha ha."


    Cold laughter kept coming from Qin Xiao''s mouth.


    A young Unicorn sealed with blood power is too weak to be attacked at one blow.


    Although his Maori Tong was not the imposing demon general in those days, it was nothing to say to deal with such a small Kirin, and he simply had no pressure.


    Soon, he walked to the door of the small temple, and then began to read the formula with a solemn face, and his hands were constantly forming strange fingerprints.


    At this time, a cold idea fell from the sky. Turn into a word and rush directly into Qin Xiao... That is, Maori Tong''s spiritual knowledge sea.


    "Get out!" (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 511

    This idea is so powerful that it is incredible, not to mention the weak Maori of the spirit and Qin Xiao, a human body that is not even a monk ¨Q¡£¡­ ¡Ü even the demon general Maori, who was once at his peak, can only turn this idea into ashes.


    Bang!


    Qin Xiao''s body instantly burst open, splintered, and directly in the void, turned into a blood mist.


    In the blood fog, there was a magical force. Almost in a moment, Qin Xiao''s body, which had been broken so that he couldn''t find the residue, was condensed again!


    As for the spirit of Maori Tong, at that moment, the extremely unlucky urge vanished.


    He didn''t even feel any pain!


    Only before he died, he felt the thunder and anger of his mind.


    After Qin Xiao''s body condensed again, he lost his spirit. Just like that, he stood in the void like a puppet.


    In the void, a somewhat surprised voice came: "this is the means of the blood demon? Why did he come to the human world?"


    Then he snorted coldly, "what about the blood demon? Dare to make her mind, don''t say it''s just a puppet, even if you come in person, I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    In this voice, there was endless confidence, and then murmured, "but a puppet of a blood demon is still useful. At least... It can be a servant for the young lady. Hum, when the time comes... Even if the blood demon sees it, so what? His demon family... Dare to provoke my Kirin family?"


    This voice muttered, and then in the void, several forces appeared one after another, and entered Qin Xiao''s body Qi Qi.


    At this time, Qin Xiao, who had been like a puppet, stood in the void. His body suddenly shook slightly, and his blank eyes immediately condensed into a spirit.


    "I... am Qin Xiao, the youngest elder of Gucheng, and my master is Huang zhe... Everything she said is the supreme order for me. I would rather sacrifice myself than let the master suffer any injustice..."


    With Qin Xiao''s voice, his eyes. Also more and more attractive.


    Then, the small temple that had appeared gradually disappeared into the void.


    Here, it is restored to its former appearance.


    A broken relic.


    Qin Xiao, then, fell down from the void. Sitting outside the ruins, I kept repeating what I just said.


    "I''m Qin Xiao... My master... Is Huang Yu..."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah... How profound! It''s really difficult... Can I go back first and learn slowly!" Shen Xingxue''s exquisite and beautiful little face had been pulled into a ball, and his hands rubbed his head vigorously, muttering in great pain.


    In front of her was the bronze stove of the king of medicine, but at the moment, the Dan stove was much larger than before, much taller than a person. There is also a flickering flame below, constantly burning.


    Shen Xingxue felt that the most difficult thing was to control the flame under the furnace.


    She is not ignorant of alchemy. Even in the whole human world, there are few people who are more talented than her in alchemy.


    But the way of alchemy in front of her completely overturned all her previous perceptions of alchemy.


    Who could have thought that alchemy still needs to learn to control the flame? And is there still a spiritual flame? How can fire be spiritual? Damn it!


    In a word, Shen Xingxue has a brain lawsuit at the moment. Although she has obtained the king of medicine, she is far from thoroughly understanding the king of medicine. There is still a long way to go.


    Since she inexplicably entered this place, her painful life began.


    First of all, the group did not know where the fire came from, and took the initiative to sign a contract with her. To be exact, it should be forcing her to sign a contract... And then she learned to control it.


    "It''s really... Why should you learn to resist fire in alchemy? Why? Why? The fire that alchemy needs, those refined wood can be it? If the firepower of refined wood is not enough, then Blackstone can also be it! Who can tell me... Why should you learn to resist fire in alchemy? Ah ah!" Shen Xingxue sat there crying with a broken face.


    Because the magic power of resisting fire is for Shen Xingxue now. It''s really too difficult.


    To take a simple example, it is like letting a newly born child who has not even learned to walk write an article on national policies... This is simply an impossible thing to do.


    In the eyes of children, the world is full of food, sleep, wake up, play, hungry, eat and sleep again? What the hell is writing an article? What the hell is national affairs? He doesn''t even know a word, okay?


    Well, Shen Xingxue has this feeling now.


    Therefore, Yu Huo, which was placed in the eyes of any Dan master in the spiritual world, took it for granted. In the eyes of Shen Xingxue, a child who didn''t even learn to walk, it was so incredible.


    However, no matter how incredible, you have to learn.


    Because if you don''t learn, this fire will lose its temper and burn her.


    What made Shen Xingxue a little collapsed was that she clearly felt that she was about to be burned to death, but there was no scar in her body. After the extremely painful feeling, everything went on as usual.


    For Shen Xingxue, this experience has simply become a painful past that she never wants to recall in her life.


    In comparison, Miaoyi Niang is simply much happier!


    Because at the moment, she is quietly sitting in a boudoir, holding a book, reading there. The whole person looks like an intellectual beauty. I''m afraid anyone will fall in love at first sight.


    I don''t know. I thought it was a lady of a family who was spending time.


    Since the token brought her to this place, Miaoyi Niang needs to do a lot of reading every day.


    However, none of these books is simple!


    All of them are extremely profound ancient works of Kung Fu. At the beginning, Miaoyi Niang was also a little confused, and she didn''t know what was going on. She doesn''t even know the words on these books.


    However, when the token entered the sea of her spiritual knowledge, she immediately understood these books and directly entered it.


    Although it felt incredible, Miaoyi Niang knew that this was her chance.


    There are countless books in this place, with tens of thousands!


    Every book is a very profound skill, and she only needs to read it once, and she can remember all these skills in her heart.


    Miaoyi Niang was surprised that her memory was definitely not so good, at least it was impossible to remember all the books.


    When she read the book in her hand, she finally understood the reason.


    That token is a key, the key to open the door of wisdom.


    This place is a supreme Sutra Pavilion in the heaven.


    And she is the chosen successor of this supreme orthodoxy.


    This Taoist tradition is called Tianshu Dao. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 512

    According to the records in this ancient book in Miaoyi Niang''s hand, this way of heaven is really great, and it has been extremely brilliant in the heaven.


    The strength of the way of heaven lies in that the disciples can use the skills they have learned against the enemy after they get started. Most people may think that it is to learn how to use these skills like those of other sects.


    Actually not!


    According to the description on the general outline of the mental skill of the heavenly way learned by Miaoyi Niang, she only needs to remember these skills, and then understand their essence, and then she can perform them.


    You don''t need to learn these moves, or even learn them at all!


    And this is only the Tiandao disciple in the introductory stage. What they learn is still the tangible skill in this world.


    According to the general outline of Tiandao mental skill, Tiandao disciples, after practicing to a high level, any book in this world can be regarded as an attack weapon by them!


    In particular, the works of those sages are more powerful when attacking!


    If those top-level skills, through the interpretation of the disciples of the heavenly way, they can also wield powerful power that is completely different from that skill, but not inferior!


    This means, for Miaoyi Niang, is simply unheard of.


    "Is there such a magical means in this world?" Miaoyi Niang saw the back, and the expression on her face was extremely shocked.


    Because in the general outline of the mental skill of the heavenly way in her hand, it is said that the disciples of the heavenly way don''t need any books to really cultivate to the peak. Say a word casually, such as the word "heaven". Then, in the battle of the strongest, the word weighs more than a trillion pounds!


    One word, you can crush your opponent to death!


    But like other cultivators, the more powerful the attack, the greater the consumption.


    If you don''t reach that level and forcibly use the attack means of your own level, the whole person will be directly dragged down, or even dragged to death!


    "Such a strong orthodoxy. Why did it disappear and be buried in the ruins?" Miaoyi Niang felt very confused after reading the general outline of the mind method of heaven in her hand.


    But here, there is no information to explain this matter. Maybe. This requires Miaoyi Niang to find the answer little by little in the future.


    Because the whole daotong is buried here, it is very likely that. The whole way of heaven, now there is only Miaoyi Niang, such a successor.


    Chu Mo and the big skeleton stared at each other.


    "Where are you taking me?" Chu Mo asked.


    The big skeleton shook his head and pointed to his empty head with his finger.


    Chumerton was speechless, and his heart said, do you want to say that your head is empty and there is nothing? But why do I think you''re not stupid at all?


    This is the third day, the third day to leave the ruins!


    Chu Mo didn''t know where the big skeleton was going with him. Anyway, he felt that he was constantly walking to the depths of Guixu.


    On the way, I also met two extraordinary tombs.


    From the appearance, the tomb seems very ordinary, not much luxury, but a little closer. You can feel the atmosphere of repression emanating from it, as if to suppress everything in heaven and earth.


    It was just a tomb, but it was so powerful that it was obvious that the creatures buried inside should be extremely powerful.


    The big skeleton took Chu Mo and didn''t provoke those graves, but he didn''t deliberately avoid them. That kind of repressive atmosphere, to them, was all blocked by big skeletons.


    And strangely, on the big skeleton. But no breath overflowed!


    Can the existence of these graves not threaten him at all? Chu Mo was surprised in his heart.


    Next, the big skeleton took Chu Mo and continued to go deep into the Guixu.


    In the days of Guixu. It is the most systematic period of time for Chu Mo to practice the skills he has learned in these years. The big skeleton taught Chu Mo too much.


    Although he hasn''t said a word until now, he has thoroughly portrayed the image of a good teacher.


    Including some flaws in Chu Mo''s moves before, they were all corrected by the big skeleton one by one. Up to now, if Chu Mo didn''t use the energy in his body, he could even completely display the Youming eight knives.


    However, Chu Mo himself knew that it was useless. After the third knife, all moves must cooperate with the realm and the understanding of moves to truly show their power.


    But it is also very important for Chu Mo to know in advance how these moves are performed.


    Chu Mo thought to himself that one day when he saw the master demon king, he would give him the last two of the Youming eight knives, which would surely inspire him?


    However, it is also possible that when he sees master, he will be able to display the complete Youming eight sabres.


    In this way, Chu Mo followed the big skeleton, deepening, and walked for another two months!


    The big skeleton seems to have been looking for something and doesn''t walk fast.


    In these two months, Chu Mo also saw many terrible tombs, including one, which impressed Chu Mo deeply.


    Chu Mo didn''t even know there was a grave in that place if it wasn''t for the terrible smell from there!


    Even the big skeleton showed a cautious appearance for the first time, and the bone frame on his body was gurgling, as if he was under great pressure.


    But fortunately, they finally walked past without danger.


    Chu Mo didn''t know what it would be like if someone else came here, but he finally understood that the words of Jieling really annoyed them. When the emperor went, he had to hate!


    Finally, in the seventh month after Chu Mo entered the Guixu, he immediately turned 18. With Chu Mo, the big skeleton stopped at the foot of a towering mountain.


    This mountain is not particularly tall. At least it is not ranked among the mountains that Chu Mo has seen.


    But somehow, to Chu Mo''s feeling, this mountain is very towering and powerful!


    It didn''t emit the breath similar to those from the big graves, but it was very tall, which made people pay tribute to it from the bottom of their hearts.


    Respect, not awe.


    Chu Mo knew that this mountain must be extraordinary.


    Is this also a big grave?


    At this time, the big skeleton gave Chu Mo an extremely positive answer.


    Chu Mo looked at the big skeleton who had been with him for half a year, opened his mouth, and suddenly said a word to the mountain.


    To be exact, it conveys a very clear divine idea. So Chu Mo suddenly understood the meaning of this divine idea, and the whole person was stunned there, like a fool. The expression on his face was so wonderful.


    Because the big skeleton said to the mountain, "Beiming supreme, lend me your coffin board."


    On the fifth day of the lunar new year, I feel very tired when I get drunk every day, and I need to code more. Woo woo, ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 513

    The big skeleton said, without giving the other party any chance to think, stretched out a hand and grabbed the mountain in the void.


    A dark coffin lid, like this, burst out of the mountain.


    Flying directly towards the big skull.


    At this time, a roaring roar suddenly came from the peaceful mountain.


    Keep your arms straight out and grasp the top cover of the coffin!


    The big skeleton raised his hand with a punch!


    Tiantianrensancai boxing Tianquan!


    This punch blew out, a force, directly tore open the void, instantly hit the arm, and made a loud noise, as if it were a thunderbolt in the air.


    Chu Mo even had an illusion, as if the whole sky was shaking.


    He also has a feeling that his body... Should be completely broken.


    A light came directly from the big skeleton and fixed Chu Mo''s body.


    Chu Mo looked at the void in shock. The arm stretched out from the mountain was directly hit back by the big skeleton.


    Then, the dark coffin board top cover, in this way, was grabbed by the big skeleton.


    Then, the big skeleton grabbed Chu Mo directly in his hand with the other hand, turned and ran!


    Chu Mo had no time to think about this change.


    In the blink of an eye, the big skeleton has run thousands of miles, and the whole person... It''s like a flash of lightning, which is incredibly fast!


    Chu Mo also noticed that what the big skeleton was doing at this time was the phantom wind step!


    In the mountain, there was a constant roar, and a figure was chasing them at the same incredible speed.


    Chu Mo was stunned. He didn''t know why the big skeleton was good and robbed others'' coffins. He only knew that they had offended a terrible enemy at once.


    The figure coming after him. The breath of the world broke out on his body, with Ling Tian''s killing intention, as if he was completely enraged.


    The big skeleton did not care, but ran desperately with Chu Mo buried his head.


    Although it is only a skeleton, it gives Chu Mo a very obscene feeling. It seems like a thief who can steal things successfully.


    The Beiming supreme behind him was also extremely angry. His roaring voice shook the whole sky downward, like the end of the world.


    Chu Mo remembers that Jieling once said. Guixu is very different here. It must be extraordinary to be used as a burial place by the supreme. But at this moment, the furious Supreme Beiming seemed to be tearing down the whole Guixu.


    He chased frantically.


    Even directly crushed two tombs that Chu Mo had seen before. Both of them once exuded terrible pressure, but at this moment, the tombs were broken by the Supreme Beiming. There was no movement at all in the two graves.


    In this way, the big skeleton ran for more than half a month.


    For more than half a month, Chu Mo was worried at first, but then he didn''t think so much at all. Practice step by step every day.


    He also saw that the Guixu was much larger than he had imagined.


    As if boundless.


    Finally, the skeleton stepped over a mountain and came to a huge plain. Stopped.


    Soon, the figure in the back of the chase stopped there.


    Chu Mo turned back. I tried to look at the Supreme Beiming, but I couldn''t see anything clearly. I could only see a figure, shrouded in a hazy light mass.


    Although I can''t see his face clearly, I can feel his boundless anger.


    An idea, with endless anger, rolled in.


    "Why rob my coffin?"


    Somehow, Chu Mo suddenly felt a kind of rice spray.


    A dead supreme chased for more than half a month because the other party robbed his coffin... This is too funny.


    "Borrow it for use, and return it to you later." The big skeleton was concise and comprehensive, and his ideas rolled in.


    "Don''t think you are... I dare not touch you." When the Supreme Beiming said half of it, he paused for a moment and let a name pass. The latter half of the sentence gave people a feeling of being fierce but weak.


    What kind of existence can make a supreme so? Is this a joke? Chu Mo even had a feeling of belief collapse.


    Up to now, he still remembers that sentence clearly: there are traces to follow in the way of emperor and Lord; There is no way to the supreme road.


    Even in the heaven, there are not many creatures that can achieve the supreme since ancient times!


    At this time, the idea of the big skull passed out: "I owe you a favor."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth. Now he really had a feeling that although he was with the big skeleton, he felt that the big skeleton was not worth beating.


    Rob someone''s coffin board top cover, escape all the way, escape to this place, in the face of extremely angry pursuers, you can force the bull to say that I owe you a favor... It''s really speechless.


    But Chu Mo didn''t expect that the Beiming supreme opposite actually seriously thought for a while and replied, "you?"


    "Yes." The big skull nodded.


    "The one behind you..." the Supreme Beiming actually began to bargain.


    This makes Chu Mo completely speechless. A suspected dead supreme, an existence that can compete with the supreme, is actually bargaining like a secular mortal buying vegetables?


    Is there anything more devastating than this? I''ve lived for a long time, and I can see everything.


    "Just me." The big skeleton returned.


    Chu Mo saw that in the light group, the Supreme Beiming seemed very unhappy, but he was a little helpless. Somehow, the Supreme Beiming stood on the mountains, but said nothing and refused to take a step on the plain.


    Finally, the Supreme Beiming finally compromised and sent out an idea: "remember your words."


    "Rest assured." Big skull gave a positive answer.


    "I don''t want this." The Supreme Beiming was silent for a moment and suddenly said.


    "Thank you." The big skeleton returned.


    At this time, the Supreme Beiming suddenly glanced at Chu Mo and turned away without saying anything. Like a light, it disappeared instantly.


    Although the other party was in the light, his glance made Chu Mo feel jumpy, as if his soul was about to collapse. Fortunately, the other party just glanced at him and left.


    Chu Mo sighed, looked at the big skeleton and said, "you can communicate with people clearly, why do you have to pretend to be mute with me?"


    The big skeleton first put Chu Mo on the ground, and then pointed to his head with his finger.


    "..." Chu Mo rolled his eyes hard and wanted to die.


    At this time, the big skeleton sat down cross legged, put the top cover of the dark coffin board on the ground, and then, put Chu Mo directly on the coffin.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Mo felt a burning ass and wanted to stand up.


    Are you kidding, sitting on the lid of a dead supreme coffin? Is there anything more exaggerated than this? Even if the Supreme Beiming had said no, Chu Mo still had a feeling of panic.


    However, the skeleton directly pressed him down and made a gesture.


    Chu Mo saw it at a glance. He let himself run the mind method.


    What is this for?


    Chu Mo now completely doesn''t understand the idea of the big skull¡ª¡ª


    Sorry, I hung up yesterday. I thought the update was finished when I came back, but I didn''t update it


    Make up for it at six o''clock today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 514

    However, when he began to run the mind method of heaven''s will, he understood everything in a moment.


    Where is this coffin board? It is clearly an invaluable treasure!


    As soon as the mental skill ran a little, there was a strange force that instantly entered Chu Mo''s body. This force was completely different from the energy absorbed by Chu Mo at ordinary times. As soon as it entered the body, it directly transformed his flesh and bones.


    "This is... To change my constitution?"


    Chu Mo was so surprised that he even forgot to run the mental method.


    The big skeleton waved at him with some dissatisfaction.


    Chu Mo hurriedly began to run the mind method.


    The power on the coffin cover seemed endless. Chu Mo didn''t know what this thing was, but it had incredible power, constantly changing his constitution.


    Chu Mo''s physique had been infinitely close to level 9 after taking the snow hedgehog meat. Now he had just run the mind method for a while, and his physique directly rushed through level 9 under the impact of the power from the coffin cover.


    But still did not stop, continue to rush up!


    Above the Ninth level is innate.


    That magical force, crazy transformation of Chu Mo''s body, so that Chu Mo''s muscles become more compact, as if rearranged their composition order.


    Then, it is the transformation of bone.


    Chu Mo used to refine bones all over his body. Now, with the blessing of this force, all the bones above and below his body have become as white as jade, and even emit a faint light.


    Seven days later, Chu Mo felt that his constitution was at the critical point of the ninth grade constitution, rushed away and stepped into the innate Constitution!


    But this... Still doesn''t stop!


    The providence mind method, which runs more smoothly, rushes all the way towards the Daojing physique.


    This feeling. Just like a surging river, from top to bottom, all the way unstoppable!


    By this time, Chu Mo had completely entered the realm of forgetting things and me. He had no energy to pay attention to what happened outside.


    Constantly impacting new heights.


    The kind of change in the body. Let him be infatuated.


    The big skeleton was sitting beside Chu Mo, looking at him with a satisfied face and a sullen mouth, as if smiling happily.


    In this way, a month passed quietly.


    On this day, Chu Mo''s whole body suddenly exuded an unspeakable aura, as if the whole person had become a little hazy. As if bathed in light.


    If Chu Mo could see his appearance, he would be surprised.


    Because he is now like this, which is somewhat close to the Beiming Supreme... Who was covered in light before!


    When the big skeleton saw this scene, he laughed more happily.


    Then, from time to time, I raised my head and took a look at the distance of the endless plain.


    In the empty eye socket, there seems to be a magical force telling something. of course. No one saw this scene.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo felt his body. It seemed that it was about to burst open suddenly. The power from the lid of the coffin was too vast.


    God''s will, my mind method also runs to the extreme!


    Whether we can rush into the Taoist realm or not depends on whether we succeed or not.


    At this time, the big skeleton also withdrew his distant eyes and turned the skull to Chu mo. Seems very concerned.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, Chu Mo''s arm burst into a mass of blood.


    Then, one of his arms broke directly!


    In the void. Suddenly a blood mist appeared.


    However, neither the big skeleton nor Chu Mo had any reaction.


    The big skull''s mouth opened, and it seemed very happy to see this scene.


    Chu mo... Seems not to know the changes of his body at all.


    Bang!


    Another piece of blood burst, and his other arm also burst!


    In the void, it turned into a blood mist all over the sky.


    Then, two legs burst open one after another.


    Then, his body exploded, and his viscera... Completely disappeared.


    The big skeleton finally showed a nervous breath, and began to look at Chu Mo with great concern.


    He even burst out a hidden terrorist energy, pointing to Chu Mo, which may be sent out at any time.


    At this time, I saw those blood fog in the void, and began to condense little by little.


    The whole process was very slow, and the blood fog seemed to condense very difficult. At the same time, from the coffin board, endless power was constantly emitting to help these blood fog condense again.


    For seven days, Chu Mo''s body, arms and legs were completely condensed.


    He sat naked on the dark coffin cover, and his whole body seemed to have not changed much from the past. But in fact, essential changes have taken place.


    This is a real rebirth!


    So far, the constitution of Daojing has become.


    The wish of the big skull has finally come true!


    If you want to take the road of physical training, you must at least be a Taoist physique.


    However, under this sky, even if it is the peerless Tianjiao in the heaven, how many creatures can have the constitution of Taoism?


    Moreover, the road of the big skeleton, the Taoist realm constitution... Is just a foundation.


    At this time, the big skeleton suddenly looked at Chu Mo with great tension, because Chu mo... Didn''t stop his action.


    "This is to... Continue?" The big skeleton couldn''t help but transmit a divine idea. Obviously, he was surprised.


    Because if you continue... It''s the head!


    Even he didn''t dare to take this step back then!


    Although it was a long time later that he regretted that he should have taken that step. But even if he could turn back the clock and do it again, he might not have the courage.


    And in front of this little guy who can''t even build a foundation, does he... Really dare to do that?


    Chu Mo didn''t know what the big skeleton was thinking at this time, and he hesitated a little in his heart.


    Before, his whole body collapsed and stepped into the Tao realm. His heart was clear.


    In other words, Chu Mo knows what he is doing and what the result is.


    The infinite power on the coffin gave him the confidence to do so.


    But now, Chu Mo also hesitated.


    Because he can feel that his physique still has room to rise as he continues to run the mind method and absorb this force from the coffin cover!


    This is an instinctive intuition.


    It is his body that conveys this message to him in a way that only he can understand.


    Chu Mo didn''t know what was above the constitution of the Taoist realm.


    He has never seen anyone discuss this on the letter board.


    I haven''t heard anyone talk about it.


    Because no matter the rooster or the spirit, they all said that the physical condition of Tao is the limit that the flesh can reach.


    If the blood force is not strong enough to forcibly impact the physical condition of the Taoist realm, in the end, you can only end up dead.


    Although Chu Mo was brave enough, he was not big enough to joke about his life.


    Do you want to continue?


    Chu Mo is thinking. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 515

    Chu Mo was nervous and hesitant. The big skeleton was more nervous than him!


    He wanted to help Chu Mo, but never thought of killing him Grabbing this coffin cover from the Supreme Beiming is to help Chu mo achieve Daojing physique. The material that can be used as a coffin by the Supreme Beiming is definitely not ordinary. Although it is a bit outrageous to use it to achieve Daojing physique. But for the big skull, just use it or not. As for waste, it was not in his consideration at all.


    But now it seems that if Chu Mo really wants to take that step, this coffin cover... Is not enough!


    I knew I should have grabbed the whole coffin of Beiming supreme!


    The big skeleton thought with some regret, but he also knew that if he really did that, the Supreme Beiming would definitely kill him and would not let him go if he said anything. Even across this line.


    What should I do?


    Big skeleton looked at Chu Mo with some melancholy. He was really afraid of this boy''s reckless behavior. Because at this time, even the reminder is not enough!


    Not to mention, he promised others that he could not have any verbal communication with Chu Mo, otherwise, Chu Mo would encounter great misfortune.


    What you are afraid of, Chu mo... Seems to have decided to continue to improve your physique.


    The providence mind method starts to work again.


    On the dark coffin cover, the incredible huge energy came again.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s head, bang burst!


    The big skeleton stood up and stumbled, almost falling to the ground.


    His body began to burst out of the uncertain energy, boundless!


    It''s going to burst the whole sky!


    Until this time, the big skeleton really showed the power of the supreme level.


    Neither he nor the Supreme Beiming had actually used the supreme power before.


    Because the supreme war, even if it is to return to the ruins, will also be broken through.


    This is the habitat of all their creatures, and there is no one here. Will allow the ruins to be destroyed.


    Therefore, when the power of the supreme level burst out on the skeleton, almost all the top-level beings in the ruins existed. It''s all alarmed!


    Those beings under the supreme are all shivering, kneeling on the ground, and dare not move!


    At this time, Huang Zhen, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, who were still in the Guixu, suddenly had an ominous premonition in their hearts. It seems that something terrible is going to happen.


    At almost the same time, the place where the three women were located sent out an equally vast force to envelop the three women and protect them from harm.


    But three women''s hearts... Have been in a mess.


    They all have a very clear intuition. Chu Mo has a problem!


    But no matter how urgent they are, it''s useless, because here, they can''t do anything at all.


    I can''t even get out of my hiding place!


    In the magic world.


    The magic temple in the sky. A small room that no one has ever entered.


    A beautiful girl, like a girl next door, suddenly opened her eyes. In those eyes, at the moment of opening, there were stars flowing.


    "What is he doing?"


    The girl''s voice was crisp and full of shock.


    "Damn... He, how did he step on that road? Who is it? Who is guiding him?" The girl suddenly became irritable, like an angry lion, walking around the room. Every step will crush a void.


    This small room is like a boundless world, no matter how she goes. There is no end to it.


    "If no one guides him, he will certainly not do such a thing. If I know who it is, you will be dead!" The girl''s face showed endless murders, and then she began to close her eyes. Deduce it carefully.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes, and her eyes were pure again. She looked a little tired: "return to the ruins... I know who it is. You are really endless!"


    Somehow, the anger on the girl''s face gradually disappeared, and the rest was full of helplessness: "when you obviously gave up everything, why do you want to intervene in his life now? What qualifications do you have to do this? Is it... Because he is the future?"


    With that, the girl uttered a faint sigh, and then murmured, "it''s a pity... I''m trapped here and can''t be with you all the time. Is it really necessary to experience nine deaths... To have a life, as the young lady said?"


    Return to the ruins.


    Chu Mo''s head broke instantly, and the big skeleton went crazy directly. First, he completely expanded the power of the supreme level, completely sealed the small world where Chu Mo was located, and then completely erupted the terror of his power.


    The whole Guixu is shaking violently.


    Within a million miles, countless weaker creatures instantly collapsed.


    This time, returning to the ruins really looks like the end is coming.


    From the endless distance, more than a dozen breaths came one after another.


    All the masters of these smells are the top-level existence in this Guixu. They are very angry, angry that someone here wants to destroy Guixu.


    Therefore, they came to ask for a statement!


    If there is no statement, they would rather ignore their identity and join hands to suppress the guy who caused trouble.


    The big skeleton didn''t seem to know that he was causing trouble. He only did one thing, which was to directly project Chu Mo''s appearance at this time into the void and magnify it ten thousand times!


    Even across thousands of rivers and mountains, you can see clearly.


    So, almost the whole Guixu saw, in the void, an indomitable figure sitting on something as dark as ink, like a coffin cover, but it was not revealed.


    It seems... What skill are you practicing?


    Which of these top-level existence in Guixu is a fool? You can see what happened at a glance.


    Several beings roared on the spot, and they felt threatened!


    What is it called?


    A little bit who didn''t know how to live or die, obviously an ant, tried to swallow up the sky, and actually wanted to take that step... It was clearly his own death!


    Why should we care about this shit?


    There are several others who don''t make any sound, but they all show amazing emotions. It seems that I admire that someone really dares to do so in this realm.


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll destroy this place." The big skeleton unscrupulously transmitted such a divine idea.


    This time, it seems to poke a hornet''s nest.


    There were dozens of angry thoughts in an instant, including those who had no response before.


    "You also see... This is the step you supreme masters didn''t have the courage to take in the past years, but he dared! With this, you should help him." The big skull conveys ideas.


    "Fart, he''ll die soon!" A grumpy idea came in an instant. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 516

    This immediately caused many existing responses.


    "That is, he can''t succeed!"


    "There is no strength to support him to complete that step!"


    "With Beiming''s broken coffin... This boy is crazy!"


    "Shit, what happened to my coffin? Do you have it?"


    "Bah, I''m not thin yet!"


    "Have you?"


    "You''re looking for a fight, aren''t you?"


    "Will I be afraid of you? You were the loser of my team!"


    "Are you two finished? Isn''t it messy enough?" A powerful divine idea instantly enveloped the whole Guixu, directly suppressing all the divine ideas between heaven and earth there.


    Then all the thoughts disappeared.


    The big skeleton stood there, motionless, waiting.


    "You''ve gone too far." After that divine thought overwhelmed the Supreme Beiming and another supreme, it directly sent a divine thought to the big skeleton.


    "The younger generation is also forced." The big skeleton explained, but he didn''t mean to give up: "even if you target me together, you can make me ashes, but before that, the ruins will be destroyed."


    In the void, there was another agitation, and all the beings were extremely dissatisfied with the action of the big skeleton.


    It was the powerful divine mind again, which crossed an unknown distance, came here in an instant, swept over Chu Mo''s body, and seemed to be observing something, and then suddenly issued a light sigh: "this little guy... It seems that it is really possible to succeed."


    "Impossible!"


    "No one can take that step at all!"


    "Impossible!"


    "I tried it once, but at that moment, the smell of destruction made me give up directly."


    "Can''t he practice bone and blood all over at the beginning?" The Supreme Master suddenly issued such a question.


    In the void, those slightly chaotic thoughts suddenly became quiet.


    "Impossible. No creature can do this." There is a categorical denial of existence.


    "In the initial stage, refining bones and blood all over the body is clearly seeking death! Unless he has the protection of the emperor!"


    "Are you kidding? Emperor? Have you seen it?"


    "So I said impossible!"


    "Yes. It''s absolutely impossible. In the primary stage, it''s as fragile as an egg, and it''s broken when you hit it. Bone refining and blood refining all over the body only exist in theory, and it''s impossible for anyone to do it!" There is existence.


    "It''s true." The strongest spirit was shocked: "I checked... This little guy really refined bones and blood all over his body in the early stage."


    "Monster!"


    "Monster!"


    "Demon!"


    "It''s not human!"


    In the void, a lot of gods appeared.


    It seems that all the terror exists, and they are all in a mess in the wind.


    Although the big skeleton can''t make any expression. But it gives people a feeling of great pride.


    The strongest thought, silent for a long time, then said: "I seem to know the identity of this little guy."


    Somehow, in the void, there was a faint fear from those existing thoughts.


    "In that case, help him once." The strongest God thought said, "at that time, this child... Can also be regarded as the person we return to the ruins."


    "Is that all right?" Someone asked.


    "I think so." The strongest spirit changed its original intention directly after finding that Chu Mo refined bones and blood all over his body.


    Other existence, after confirming this matter. It seems that they have suddenly changed their minds completely.


    "Lao Tzu''s coffin has no lid. Don''t even want it. Give it to him." The supreme spirit of Beiming suddenly sent out. Then, a dark coffin, along the mountain, instantly rose into the sky and flew directly in the direction of Chu mo.


    "I''ll send something over, too." In the tomb of another supreme being, a scarlet seal flew out. The seal looks simple and plain, very simple, but it is the supreme seal, as long as it is printed on paper. That piece of paper is the supreme decree, with supreme power!


    I didn''t expect the existence to send this thing directly.


    "I''m in heaven. There are also descendants with this cause and effect. If you provoke this little guy in the future, you can let him show mercy." Another existence passed a divine idea, and then a piece of glittering and translucent white jade flew out of his tomb.


    The supreme jade pendant is also a wonderful magic weapon.


    "Hey, in that case, let''s make this cause and effect with him. If he really takes that step, maybe one day... He can really feed back to the market. It''s not a waste of investment."


    "Count me in."


    "I''ll come too!"


    Pieces of utensils carried by the Supreme Master directly cut through the void and flew in the direction of Chu mo.


    The supreme magic instrument, any one, can cause an absolute sensation in the heaven.


    Not to mention ordinary monks, even the emperor will be crazy.


    But at this moment, in this mysterious Guixu, there are dozens of supreme magic instruments flying to one person together.


    If anyone sees this scene, they will be scared to death directly.


    In the end, the strongest God thought said faintly, "dozens of supreme masters... Make one person together, and this child is the first person in the ages! Big skull, you are so clever that you have calculated the whole Guixu. But your calculation today may really become the blessing of Guixu in the future. So I don''t blame you."


    The big skeleton listened and bowed to the void seriously, "thank you!"


    "No." The strongest God thought said, "so many supreme magic tools are enough to make this child take that step and achieve the body of the legendary ancestral realm... Become the strongest human body since the ages. For him, this is an incredible opportunity; for Guixu, he also planted a big cause. One day in the future, he needs to do something for us."


    "Yes." The big skeleton was more and more precious, jumping out word by word.


    However, the strongest mind didn''t seem to care about the reaction of the skeleton, and then said, "I have two things related to him, so I''ll give them to him together."


    With that, two bloody lights instantly penetrated the void and flew directly to the direction of Chu mo. the bloody light... Drew two long blood marks in the void.


    "Ah, it''s blood moon!"


    "What round of blood moon is this?"


    "One of them is to avoid disaster. I''m a little familiar with the smell."


    "Did you suffer the loss of that blood moon?" There is supreme ridicule.


    "Get out!" The Supreme Master was immediately angry, and seemed to be said to be the central thing.


    "To avoid disaster, another round is to enter the ground." The strongest God sighed, "go around and return the thing to its original owner. It''s just that the former one existed. I''m afraid it''s unexpected that his descendants had a great cause and effect with us. The law of the way of heaven is so magical."


    At this time, the big skeleton gave a cold hum, which seemed to be a little dissatisfied.


    The strongest mind said faintly: "big skull, you don''t have to have any dissatisfaction. This time, we really try our best to help this little guy. Even if we know his identity, we haven''t killed him. It''s for that face." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 517

    The big skeleton snorted coldly again, but said nothing. £¤f£¬


    At this time, dozens of supreme magic instruments had crossed the distant void, flew to Chu Mo, and then exploded one after another. It turned into a magnificent force and rushed into the blood fog of Chu Mo''s head.


    Almost for a moment, those scattered blood fog, they re condensed together, it seems... There is a head shape.


    In the void, all the supreme beings stopped the communication of divine thoughts, as if there were many pairs of eyes staring at this place nervously.


    Big skull, also extremely nervous looking at Chu mo.


    Success or failure is in this one fell swoop!


    Almost no living creature can refine bones and blood all over the body at the initial stage of embarking on the path of cultivation. Because their predecessors will never allow them to do so. Even the top cultivation clan will never allow the younger generation to take such risks.


    Because that''s looking for death!


    Therefore, whole-body bone refining and whole-body blood refining have always existed only in legends.


    It is said that someone succeeded and finally became emperor.


    But more people, even many supreme masters, only listen to this as a joke.


    No one believes this is true.


    As supreme beings, they all began to think of various ways to strengthen their physique after practicing to Yuanying or even higher level.


    But at most, it''s just to improve one''s own physique to the peak of the Taoist realm.


    The ancestral environment constitution, at least in their cognition, has not been successful.


    No one even felt sorry for this. They all felt that the so-called whole-body bone refining and whole-body blood refining was simply an impossible thing.


    Even their younger generation, they will never allow each other to do so.


    They can protect others, but it is difficult to protect this!


    Whether it''s bone refining or blood refining, the most important thing is to see yourself!


    But Chu Mo did the whole body bone refining and blood refining, and succeeded.


    Because no one told him. You can''t do that. You''re looking for death... Because his comprehensive conditions also meet the requirements as determined by heaven!


    Therefore, he was ignorant. I really did.


    Then, Chu Mo came all the way, and his cultivation speed was really not comparable with those peerless Tianjiao in the heaven. Those Tianjiao in heaven. At the age of 17 or 18, you may have reached the soaring stage or even higher.


    For example, Dong Yu, such as Qin poetry.


    Chu Mo, however, did not even reach the goal of building a foundation.


    This is certainly related to his growing environment, but more importantly, it is related to Chu Mo''s temperament!


    Chu Mo''s attitude towards some changes of himself is too risky and cruel to himself, but his attitude towards the speed of cultivation is really too stable!


    Steady to the point of speechless!


    Normally speaking. Chu Mo can already start building foundations.


    If he is not so demanding of perfection.


    Even if he wanted to build the foundation of Tianpin, the spirit of the world had already prepared all the materials for him. He can fly to the spirit world long ago.


    But he just wants to build the five element foundation!


    From this point, we can see that Chu Mo''s requirements for himself are extremely harsh, and he has always been pursuing the ultimate!


    Not perfect, but extreme!


    It''s the same with whole-body bone refining, whole-body blood refining, foundation building, and now changing your constitution... It''s still the same!


    Every step. He walked very steadfastly, and then went to pursue the ultimate that was impossible to achieve in the eyes of others.


    Although these supreme masters who emerged today have been dead for many years. Bury yourself in this magical land. But that doesn''t mean they''re dead.


    The supreme powers are unimaginable.


    Their existence is an anomaly in this world.


    They found Chu Mo''s abnormality, but they didn''t kill Chu Mo at all. They didn''t have the slightest idea... To kill this demon like young man. Even after they knew that Chu Mo''s possible identity was related to their former enemies. Still made dozens of supreme people to complete this kind of behavior.


    This choice has even transcended all love and hatred and all the emotions of intelligent creatures.


    Because they all want to see what step such an unprecedented young man can take after completing so many incredible innovations at such a low level?


    If one day in the future, he will become an emperor, then he will never forget the great cause and effect he caused in Guixu.


    He will pay back.


    At that time, all the efforts of these supreme masters will be worth it!


    Because they really don''t want anything in return at the moment. Just curious, just want to see, what will the result be?


    These supreme magic tools are all buried in Guixu. After countless years of warming up, the kind of divine power contained in these supreme magic tools is simply earth shattering.


    Now it''s really a great event in ancient times to take it out together and complete a Chu mo.


    Unfortunately, no living creature saw this grand event.


    Including Chu Mo himself, he doesn''t know anything now. It is still running the will of God.


    Between heaven and earth, there is still silence.


    The big skeleton looked at Chu Mo with great tension.


    Chu Mo''s head, little by little, began to condense, first the mouth, then the nose, then the eyes, then the ears... Finally, the eyebrows and hair.


    When his black hair, like a waterfall, completely condensed out of the moment, the vast mind, the moment of instant awakening, as if he heard a series of exclamations in this world!


    Chu Mo opened his eyes, and the world was silent.


    He looked at the big skeleton and asked in a daze, "now... Am I successful?"


    The big skeleton put his skull close together, looked at Chu Mo carefully, looked at it for a long time, and then nodded calmly.


    In the void, I don''t know how many terrible beings exist, scolding big skeletons in my heart!


    Chu Mo stood up and hooked his fingers at the big skull: "come on, big skull, let''s fight. Now I think I can kill a supreme!"


    Poof!


    The big skeleton couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, Chu Mo felt the whole void, somehow, suddenly full of strong malice.


    That kind of feeling, if real, made him like a mountain in his back.


    He suddenly had a cold war, and then carefully looked around, and said to the skeleton whose mouth was almost broken, "did I accidentally offend people?"


    The big skeleton resisted, put on a fighting posture, and said in his heart: you little bastard, you are not only offending people? You have offended many people! And... Without exception, they are all supreme! Although they are all dead, they are enough for you to drink a pot! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 518

    In the heart of the big skull, he had overestimated the ability of the body of ancestral realm, but after the fight, he suddenly found that he had underestimated the power of the body of ancestral realm.Pbtt


    It''s really terrible!


    So that big skull, a guy who has never served anyone in terms of physical strength, had to sigh in his heart: the body of ancestral realm... It really deserves its reputation!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo hit the skeleton''s bone arm with a human fist of heaven, earth and man''s Sancai boxing.


    There was a faint trace on the gray bone, which was originally full of knife cutting and axe cutting marks!


    Although it is very light, it is even difficult to see clearly with the naked eye. But the big skeleton was directly shocked!


    You know, even if Chu Mo carried it for ten days and stabbed it hard, it was impossible to leave any trace on his bone arm. Now it''s just a punch... It''s also the weakest punch among the three talents of heaven, earth and man!


    Or when Chu Mo couldn''t even build the foundation.


    If today''s Chu Mo is a great power in the realm of emperor and Lord, then... What should he do with this punch?


    The big skeleton even had a shivering feeling.


    And the invincible existence in those Guixu who watched in the dark also felt waves of panic.


    With the intensification of the battle between Chu Mo and the big skull, these invincible Guixu who originally held the mentality of watching the excitement actually had a mentality of worrying about the big skull.


    This mentality is simply ridiculous!


    Even if they, one by one, including the invincible existence of God, fight alone, they can''t say that they will be able to suppress the big skeleton.


    Now, they are even worried about the big skeleton because a little boy who can''t even build a foundation competes with the big skeleton... What''s this not a joke?


    But unfortunately, almost all the invincible beings who pay attention here have such an idea in their hearts.Pbtt


    They are not worried that the big skeleton will be hurt. in fact. The big skeleton has never used any of his real abilities. All he uses is his physical instinct.


    That is to say, the big skeleton is competing with Chu Mo at the same level.


    thus. Under Chu Mo''s almost abnormal demon constitution, big skeleton... It''s really possible to lose his life at night!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    A loud noise came.


    Compared with the big skeleton, Chu Mo, who is very small, is like an ant attacking the big beetle again.


    Every shot. There was a strong tremor.


    Chu Mo also did not use any innate strength. What he used... Is also the original strength of the body!


    The so-called original power is the accumulation of the most basic power in the body.


    For example, a normal 15-year-old boy can lift a stone weighing 80 Jin. At the age of 20, you can lift at least 100 Jin. This accumulation is the accumulation of original power. It will increase with age.


    However, for ordinary people, the increase of the original power is also limited, and it is impossible to increase blindly. At a certain age, you will reach a peak. Then it will decrease year by year.


    But for cultivators, this peak value is a rather terrible number. Therefore, the big skeleton is much larger than Chu Mo only by its original strength.


    But the two sides... Are still fighting each other!


    For more than half a year, Chu Mo followed the big skull and learned about the fighting skills and experience of the big skull.


    The battle between them is like two clouds of light and shadow.


    Those who watch in the dark all sigh. They have a good idea of the terrible combat power of the big skull.


    When the old skeleton was just buried in Guixu, for some reasons. There are many fights with the invincible in Guixu. Therefore, these invincible beings in Guixu still know a lot about big skeletons.


    But I didn''t expect that Chu Mo was so fierce.


    Looking at the fighting posture, where is it like a young man who can''t even build a foundation or even a monk? It''s clearly a battle hardened one. And powerful young masters!


    Pa Pa Pa Pa!


    Chu Mo stepped on the phantom wind step and showed his thousand heavy hands. In a moment... He patted the skeleton more than 3000 palms in succession!


    And these more than 3000 palms are shot in the same place!


    Even if it was a big skeleton, it was a little unbearable. Stimulated by the intense pain, it let out a low roar and reluctantly endured it, so that it didn''t use its real strength to bounce Chu Mo away.


    At the same time, he secretly scolded in his heart: what a little bastard, he applied what I taught you to me so quickly!


    And those who watch in the dark are invincible, and one by one, they are happy to bloom.


    "Hahaha, the big skull also has today. Do you see his expression just now? It''s so funny. I''m so happy, hahaha!"


    "Fart, what''s the look of the skeleton? It''s a bone shelf anyway." The existence of invincible secretly undermines the platform. Even in this Guixu, not all invincible beings are a group.


    Although most of them have never lived in the same era, this does not prevent some invincible beings from disliking each other.


    "Do you dare to say that the big skeleton didn''t look very painful just now?" The invincible existence said angrily.


    "Haha, it''s really painful, because he can''t use his real strength yet. Once he uses it... Even if the little guy doesn''t find it, he''ll lose!" The existence of Invincible is a very fair analysis.


    "When he fought with us, the bone frame was almost broken, and his chest was broken. I didn''t see him hum. Today, it was planted in the hands of a little guy, hehe hehe." Some people gloat.


    "Hey, hey, shit, if you fight that little guy with your own original strength, you''re not as good as a big skeleton." Tut, another one.


    "Looking for a fight, right?" All kinds of dissatisfaction.


    "What happened to the fight? Hum, if you have the ability, you shout ''heaven'' to suppress me?"


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you. At least my tianshudao has found a successor. Whoever is like you three corpses, hearing your name will scare you to death."


    Chu Mo fought with the big skeleton here, and it was a mess. Over there, a group of emperors who have been dead for unknown years are actually making a lot of noise with their gods in the sky.


    At this moment, the strongest spirit didn''t know where to hide, and didn''t make a sound, allowing these dead ghosts to quarrel with the spirit.


    In the end, some Daoist ancestors who didn''t find their successors were directly angry. One supreme leader took the lead in proposing: "shit, I don''t like those idiots who lost their schoolbags, such as tianshudao. They shake their heads all day, chew words, and look bored. Is there a great successor?"


    "Hahaha, it must be greater than no successor. At least the orthodoxy of the heavenly book will not be buried in this Guixu forever!" The ancestor of Tianshu Dao was very proud. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 519

    "Bah, it seems that we can''t find a successor!" There is the supreme sneer. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬.


    "Then you look!" The ancestor of tianshudao is also sneering.


    Although they are noisy here, in fact, for countless years, many creatures have entered Guixu, but none of them can be seen by them.


    These are a group of owners with boundless horizons!


    Just think, when they were alive, it was the real invincible existence between heaven and earth!


    Who can enter their eyes?


    Since falling into the human world, the Guixu seems to have subsided a little. When in the celestial world, there were many young Tianjiao who had the ability to enter the Guixu.


    But few of them are liked by one of these people.


    Only those under the supreme one can''t wait to choose their heirs for fear that their inheritance will disappear in this world.


    This group of invincible beings, the most despised is that kind. In their view, it''s better to pass on people than overuse them!


    Even if you break the inheritance, you will never disgrace your invincible orthodoxy. Otherwise, they would rather not pass on their descendants. Not to mention, many of these people did not pass on the orthodoxy to future generations.


    In fact, these invincible people in Guixu exist. When they choose their heirs, they don''t care about the strength of that person at all.


    If they like him, they don''t care at all, even if he is a secular mortal with no cultivation. If you don''t like it, even if you are an 18-year-old Luo Jinxian, they will spit and roll their eyes: Luo Jinxian is a fart, and Lao Tzu is still the supreme!


    Even if such a group exists, it''s no wonder that the ancestors of tianshudao proudly show off to them.


    However, the ancestor of Tianshu Dao obviously forgot one thing.


    Because there is no one they can see in this Guixu!


    There is one, almost everyone, even the most powerful existence of God, calls him a demon.


    Just ask. Such a person... Who dares to say that he doesn''t like it?


    Chu Mo!


    That innate realm, but forcefully took the step that no one has been able to take in his realm since ancient times!


    And most importantly, this guy. It is through the whole body bone refining, whole body blood refining, and then from the Ninth level physique, rush to the congenital, rush to the Taoist realm, and then rush to the ancestral realm physique!


    Such a person. Using genius to describe him seems to be a little sorry for him.


    Even with the word "demon", it seems that he is not worthy of it.


    So, when the old master of the book road sneered and said the four words "you find ah", almost all the Guixu supreme masters were silent in an instant.


    At this time, the strongest spiritual thought suddenly appeared and passed a spiritual thought, which did not suppress others. But at the moment when other gods sensed his appearance, they all subconsciously took it back.


    This is not fear, but respect.


    Just because this strongest deity is the second oldest in the whole Guixu.


    The oldest one is on the plain where the skeleton is located.


    Without seeing the Supreme Beiming chasing there, he stopped moving forward. Because there is an incredible invincible existence on that plain.


    His invincibility is the real invincibility!


    There is nothing older than him in the whole Guixu. No creature has ever seen him. But all the creatures in the ruins know his existence.


    That existed for countless years. There was only one divine thought. It was the war between the gods in the heaven in the past. When the war was burning to the ruins, the existence seemed a little unhappy, so he snorted.


    Then, there were two supreme masters who were closest to the burial place. Directly broke the body, leaving only the spirit, scared the shit and ran away directly.


    Because they all know that the other party is merciful!


    Otherwise, they will die!


    Hum, it can directly shock the supreme. What force does this have?


    Then, Guixu, which was originally in the heaven, suddenly fell from the heaven and directly fell to the human world in one breath.


    It has always been said that the battle of the gods broke a corner of the heaven, causing the ruins to fall into the human world.


    But in fact, in the eyes of these invincible beings in Guixu, Guixu... Is clearly the strongest existence. He felt that the battle of the gods in the heaven was too annoying, and directly left the heaven with Guixu!


    Of course, those who have this understanding are almost just a handful of the top invincible beings in Guixu.


    All the other creatures in the ruins and in the heaven didn''t know about it. Those two supreme masters who were humored to pieces will definitely not tell about it, because they can''t afford to lose that person.


    So many invincible people suspected that what was buried there was an emperor!


    But this is just a guess. No one has ever seen the real face of that person.


    On weekdays, that person never makes any comments. Just like today, the big skeleton threatened to tear down the whole ruins, but he didn''t say a word.


    So that on weekdays, these invincible beings in Guixu simply ignore that one intentionally or unintentionally, as if he did not exist.


    The strongest mind came out and said, "why don''t we play a big one?"


    Those other invincible exist, and their minds fly in disorder for a time.


    "How to play with a big one?"


    "Play big? I like it best!"


    "Is it to kill out and disturb the heaven?"


    "Hahaha, that''s the best. I still have enemies in the heaven. Every time I resist, I really want to destroy them..."


    "Don''t make any noise, listen to the elder!"


    The big skeleton hit and hit, simply used a little strength, directly bounced Chu Mo away, spread his hands, and said he would not fight.


    It''s not that I don''t want to compete with Chu Mo, but I''m really bored by these flying gods in the void.


    He has been shielding these thoughts and didn''t let Chu Mo hear them. Otherwise, he will be very scared.


    And it''s disgraceful to say it!


    Who in this world has seen a group of supreme masters quarrel like a group of old people?


    Even those bullshit immortals and immortals in the heaven, I''m afraid they all have a high shelf on weekdays, right?


    The invincible spirit thought for a while and said, "how about all of us passing on our best skills to this little guy?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the whole sky was instantly dead silent.


    The ancestor of Tianshu Dao was directly stunned and muttered for a long time: "as for you, I''ll share with you the joy of finding the successor... As for this?"


    The big skeleton was also completely stunned and said to himself: are you all crazy?


    "I think you can probably guess the origin of this little guy. Then even if all our unique skills are passed on to him, in fact... It''s no big deal. Although that race suppressed this world and made me unable to take that step, it''s actually... No wonder this little guy. In fact, even if we are in that position, I''m afraid we will make the same choice?" The strongest mind hehe laughed and said, "I think we really did this. The future of this little guy must be fun, hahaha." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 520

    At this time, on the plain behind the big skull, suddenly, a gentle thought came. As soon as this thought came out, the whole sky of Guixu was instantly completely quiet. Please search and see the most complete!


    That silence... Even Chu Mo, who was aware of everything, felt something wrong. There was not only an abnormal feeling, but also a restless feeling from the sky in the chest.


    Chu Mo subconsciously grabbed the sky god Jian, took a look, and instantly froze.


    Because, there are... Three on the sky god''s mirror, which was originally inlaid with only one blood moon.


    On the sky, the gentle divine thought, only one word came out: "can."


    Including the original strongest spirit, including the big skeleton, including all the invincible existence in the ruins, at this moment... All were scared silly.


    The old ancestor... Actually spoke!


    He actually spoke for a teenager?!


    This is really a miracle!


    It''s a miracle in the eyes of the supreme!


    Even if the battle of the gods had brought chaos to the whole heaven, the old ancestor just snorted and didn''t say a word.


    Now, he actually spoke for a teenager!


    Although I only said one word, the weight of this word is immeasurable.


    Originally thought that this group of great skeletons were crazy, but now they looked back at the direction of the deep plains with great shock.


    The skeleton always knew that the unparalleled existence buried in the depths of the plain had something to do with his own vein. Before he was buried, someone told him about it. To be honest, if you can''t avoid something, come here for help. It''s just that the master may not care. It depends on his mood.


    Before that, the big skeleton had never asked for this existence. This time, there is really no way, because he wants to help Chu Mo improve his physique. The coffin of Beiming supreme is the most effective. If you rob someone''s coffin, you must run away. Think about it, only here is the safest.


    In fact, the Supreme Beiming was so angry at that time that he didn''t take a step across the border.


    In this way, it is also considered that the big skeleton begged this one once and owed someone a favor.


    But the big skeleton didn''t expect that this one would make a sound today.


    This is the word "Ke". What does it mean? The big skeleton even dare not guess.


    The strongest mind over there. After being stunned for a while, an excited thought immediately came out: "elder said yes, that''s really great!"


    Then, the whole emptiness of Guixu was in disorder


    This time, it is not only the supreme who transmits the divine thoughts. And those creatures under the supreme who have been paying attention here!


    Who doesn''t want to have a cause and effect relationship with the teenager who can be liked by the existence?


    Although under the supremacy, these creatures are full of combat power. Also can strive for supremacy. Although it is unlikely to win, it will never lose ugly. These beings were once masters of one side. In the age of supremacy, they are the real kings!


    Ordinary emperors, in front of their existence, are just like scum and vulnerable.


    Therefore. When the existence said a word, these existence, finally can''t help but come out.


    "We are also willing to abide by the laws of our predecessors."


    "We are also willing to come up with unique skills!"


    "We are all willing!"


    Dozens of supreme moments have a sense of blunder. If I had known this, I would not publicly transmit my divine thoughts. Because there are very special rules in Guixu, they don''t care that their ideas are known by the same existence as Guixu.


    Who would have thought that now I was stabbed by these annoying things. Because of the existence of the one deep in the plain, they can''t object to that kind of depression, let alone.


    But at this time, the one deep in the plain existed. Unexpectedly, once again... A divine thought came out: "under the Supreme Master, don''t join in the excitement."


    "Shit!" Even the skeleton almost went crazy!


    If it weren''t for knowing some secrets, big skull would even think that Chu Mo was the bastard! Otherwise, how could you care so much about him?


    Those supreme masters were all dumbfounded, and they hadn''t recovered for a long time.


    All the creatures under the supreme being were stupid, so they directly retracted their heads and wished to be buried in the sand. Their faces were slapped, and they didn''t even have the courage to think bitterly.


    It''s like crying without tears!


    When we were alive, we were also a hero. Those bullshit emperors thought that we should keep our heads down honestly, okay? As for being looked down upon like this?


    Well, these thoughts are made up by the big skull and the group of supreme beings


    This thing is really weird to the extreme.


    It''s also a whim to pass these invincible orthodoxy to one''s strongest deity supreme. Anyway, they are all dead. The once invincible orthodoxy has almost dissipated in the years. Waiting for rebirth, live that life... The opportunity is too slim.


    The supreme is also emotional, and they don''t want to be completely forgotten.


    Now I really don''t want to let go of seeing a really suitable successor.


    But who could have thought that this would actually arouse the interest of the invincible existence.


    The Supreme Master with the strongest divine mind said with great respect, "I will follow the master''s decree, and we will try our best to cultivate him well."


    "Since you accept him, you are his teacher, and he has cause and effect with you. This may be a good thing for you. That''s it." The existence in the depths of the plain sent out divine thoughts for the third time, and the whole ruins... Were completely crazy.


    Chu Mo felt that the reaction of the big skull was strange, and asked, "what''s the matter with the big skull?" He has been with the big skeleton for not a day or two. Although this big guy is a bone frame, Chu Mo can feel all kinds of emotions from him.


    Such as indecency.


    But at the moment, Chu Mo couldn''t accurately judge the mood of the big skull. He seemed happy, puzzled, and a little lost. He couldn''t tell what happened.


    The big skeleton didn''t answer him. Chu Mo''s mouth was deflated, and he glanced at the two blood moons that appeared on the sky god''s mirror again. In his heart, he secretly said: what happened that I don''t know? How do you feel that everything... Seems to have changed?


    At this moment, at the gate of Guixu, a group of people from the four major sects and other sects have been waiting here for nearly a year, and no one came out of it anymore.


    These people from the four major sects are calm, but those from other sects can''t sit still.


    In their hearts, they all had an ominous premonition.


    At this time, from the light door, a charming and slender figure came out directly.


    The whole Guixu gate was a sensation. (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 521

    The messenger passed the message to the town in the shortest time, and a large number of people rushed here from the town. One?


    It''s amazing enough that a year has passed and someone came out of it.


    However, when people saw the woman coming out, some people were happy, others were sad, and many people were unhappy.


    Because the person who comes out is Miaoyi Niang!


    The mature and beautiful woman.


    Miaoyi Niang was originally very beautiful, with a natural charm. Now she has inherited the orthodoxy of heaven in Guixu for a full year, making her temperament better than before.


    In the charm, there was a faint curl. Even if some old people saw it, they couldn''t help feeling amazing.


    However, how to treat her has become a problem that many people need to think about.


    She is the direct disciple of leader Feixian. She is said to be extremely noble. Ordinary people don''t dare to provoke her. But now she is from the ethereal palace!


    Thinking of the three words "Piaomiao Palace", many people hate their teeth itching. Especially those sects from Zhuque big 6 are very sensitive to the words "misty Palace".


    No matter how many people there are, they made a choice a year ago.


    Therefore, at the moment when Miaoyi Niang came out, a group of older people on Feixian side directly protected Miaoyi Niang.


    They didn''t even want to get anything from Miaoyi Niang. One year is enough for them to understand many things, and enough for them to understand Chu Mo clearly enough.


    Chu Mo is a very emotional person. As long as he is good to him, he will never lose your kind!


    Now that you have stood on this side and made a choice, then stick to it.


    Gu Cheng and tianwai, although they wanted to take Miaoyi Niang away, they looked at the covetous Feixian elders. They all held back again.


    Now is not the time for war!


    As long as Miaoyi Niang is here, she can''t run away!


    No one will believe that you can stay in Guixu for a year without getting a big chance.


    Miaoyi Niang was right about everything in front of her. She didn''t care too much. In Guixu, she had a wide range of horizons. Although she was strong, she had just broken through to the congenital realm. But in the face of those old born masters in Gucheng and tianwai. She was not timid at all.


    What she is worried about is Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe and Chu Mo!


    As a result, I learned after asking that none of the three came out!


    Miaoyi Niang originally thought she would be the last one. Now she knows that among several of her own people, she is the first one.


    This makes Miaoyi Niang cry and laugh at the same time. Deep in my heart, I was also vaguely unconvinced.


    She knew that the longer she stayed in Guixu, the greater the opportunity she had.


    Is it not enough to say that you have a good chance of becoming the successor of heaven?


    "Yiniang, don''t worry, they won''t have anything." Shen aobing took Miaoyi Niang''s hand with some emotion, changed her previous strong and domineering style, and said softly.


    "Master, I''m not worried." Miaoyi Niang is not a person who doesn''t know how to repay her kindness. She has always been very grateful and respectful to Shen aobing. But Shen aobing was too tough at the beginning, and she couldn''t help it. Now Shen aobing''s attitude has softened, and Miaoyi Niang is naturally very happy.


    "What about other sects?" Miaoyi Niang felt when she came out. People in many sects looked at her with envy and jealousy.


    "Not so good. Except for our Yijian and Feixian people, there are more than a dozen disciples, only Li Zhu from tianwai comes out of those other sects!" Shen aobing said, and specially explained to Miaoyi Niang, "don''t worry, master won''t force you to marry that person now."


    Miaoyi Niang smiled and nodded.


    Shen aobing said, "by the way, there is another disciple of Xihai sect named Zhou Jun, who is the first to come out!"


    "Zhou Jun, I know him." Miaoyi Niang whispered, "at the beginning, in fact, those other disciples of the Xihai sect also had the opportunity to leave, but only Zhou Jun listened to Chu Mo''s words and left the Guixu. Now it seems that other people, I''m afraid, have suffered something unexpected."


    Shen aobing looked a little gloomy, and there were also many disciples in Feixian who had not come out until now. Those people are unlikely to have the chance of Miaoyi Niang, and the result is self-evident.


    Miaoyi Niang sympathized with the experience of other sects, and was also surprised: "except for Zhou Jun of the West Sea sect and Li Zhu of tianwai, none of the other sects came out? What about a sword? How about them?"


    "It''s true that no one came out. Hua Sanniang, he Feng and several disciples of Yijian came out. They also said that with Chu Mo''s side, Qi will become stronger." speaking of this, Shen aobing seemed a little embarrassed and asked softly, "is that really the case?"


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, "it looks like this, but I didn''t expect that so many sisters of our sect couldn''t come."


    Shen aobing sighed lightly, "there''s no way. You have entered the sect for a short time. You don''t know many things. Over the years, at least thousands of people in the four sects have been damaged in Guixu."


    Miaoyi Niang was surprised: "so many!"


    "So, this time, we have achieved unimaginable gains with Feixian and Yijian!" Shen aobing said, "I suspected before. Now I''m almost sure that Chu Mo is really magical."


    Hearing that master admitted it, Miaoyi Niang was also very happy in her heart.


    "By the way, yiniang, you don''t need to give out your harvest in the Guixu to anyone." Shen aobing suddenly looked at Miaoyi Niang and said seriously, "including Feixian!"


    "Ah?" Miaoyi Niang has been thinking about this matter in her heart. Unexpectedly, before she could say it, Shen aobing actually spoke first, and this attitude can be said to put aside the identity of a big sect leader and completely think of her.


    "I know Chu Mo''s ambition." Shen aobing suddenly said, "he wanted to make Piaomiao palace the most powerful sect in the world. At first, I was a little disdainful."


    Miaoyi Niang didn''t interrupt, looking at Shen aobing quietly.


    Shen aobing laughed with self mockery: "speaking of it, I was too arrogant before. I thought the four sects were the most powerful sects in the world. Now I finally understand that I was too ignorant."


    "Master" Miaoyi Niang whispered.


    Shen aobing waved his hand: "this time, we Feixian and Yijian chose to stand on Chu Mo''s side, and then the feedback showed that Chu Mo was really capable of making Piaomiao palace the most powerful sect in the world! It was master''s mistake before."


    "Master is also for the sake of the sect and us." Miaoyi Niang said.


    "You don''t have to comfort me. Although your life with me is not too long, you should also understand me." Shen aobing looked at Miaoyi Niang: "I am a person, right is right, wrong is wrong, and I won''t hide anything. In fact, it''s not the master''s decision to support Chu Mo and the misty palace. Our ancestors have formed a unified view, as long as Chu Mo can live from the ruins. Then, we Feixian will fully support them in the future!" (to be continued.)


    Come to the pavilion and watch]

 Chapter 522

    "Full support?" Miaoyi Niang raised her head in shock and looked at Shen aobing.


    These four words come out of the mouth of a top sect leader, but their meaning is completely different from that of others.


    This means that Feixian finally lowered their heads, which had never been under them for thousands of years.


    Although it is not as exaggerated as full cooperation, full support is already a low profile.


    "Yes, full support! At the critical moment, you can fully cooperate!" Shen aobing''s eyes became deep, and he whispered, "we Feixian, in our early years, people continued to soar, but as Guixu fell into our human world, our luck was suppressed, and no one has been able to soar successfully for many years. This time, it''s an opportunity."


    Shen aobing said, gently smiling: "this year, I think a lot."


    "Master has really changed." Miaoyi Niang whispered.


    "Hehe, yes, people are the best at changing. Otherwise, how can they become the master of all souls?" Shen aobing seemed to have some emotion, raised his head and looked at Miaoyi Niang: "in fact, the original Xihai sect had the opportunity to become a sect of the same level as us. Unfortunately, they didn''t stick to the end."


    The most important reason why Shen aobing can make so many changes is that during the waiting for more than a year, she met Li Ye, the father of her sweetheart Li Zhu and the leader of the West Sea sect.?


    Not seen for many years, the handsome young man in the past has gray temples. All kinds of gratitude and resentment before seem to have become less important.


    There was a long talk between Shen aobing and Li Ye. Li Ye told Shen aobing that he regretted that he should not give up on her at that time, because in the end, he still liked Shen aobing. Unfortunately, at that time, he had no face to go to Shen aobing again.


    It''s not long since I came to the sect. Li Ye personally killed the man who once fascinated him.


    He became a bitter monk wholeheartedly.


    Then, Li Ye told Shen aobing a secret that Li Zhu was not the child he adopted, but the illegitimate son of an old ancestor in tianwai!


    This kind of thing. It has been a huge scandal.


    Because the famous ancestor of tianwai was already a well-known ascetic monk more than 200 years ago.


    If a person of this status is reported to have illegitimate children, he will certainly be disgraced. And it will bring shame on the whole world.


    That famous ancestor of tianwai is extremely terrifying in strength, but he is hopeless to go further. In this life, he has no chance to step into a higher world. So he simply gave up on himself. First, he forcibly assigned Li Zhu, his illegitimate son, to Li Ye, and then used his power to completely empty Li Ye''s position as the leader.


    Then, he began to openly in tianwai sect. Keep a large number of beautiful women and sing at night. People outside simply can''t imagine that tianwai, which has always been famous for penance, would be such a scene. Even the other three sects completely didn''t expect that the top sects, who are in the same breath with them, would become like this.


    It can be said that today''s Li Ye, although in the name of the leader of tianwai, has a very poor life. In his words to Shen aobing, life is better than death!


    Even this time, I came to see Shen aobing secretly.


    As the leader of the four sects, it''s really sad to fall to this point.


    That''s why he regrets. If Shen aobing had been treated well in those days, even if he gave up his identity as the heir of tianwai and wandered around the world with Shen aobing, he would be happy.


    However, up to now, the situation has already changed, and it is too late to say anything.


    Li Ye finally reminded Shen aobing. Be careful of Li Zhu. He said that Li Zhu got a great opportunity in the return market. And those ancestors outside the sky are planning a major event, a major event that can change the pattern of the whole human world!


    He asked Shen aobing to be more careful and remember to be prepared in advance.


    "What they want to do may be to destroy all the sects in the whole human world! Among them, you Feixian and Yijian are the sects they want to destroy most when they attack! Because you are on the same front with Chu Mo in the misty palace. They may join hands with Gucheng, or they may not. In short, I don''t want you to have any accidents." Li Ye said goodbye to Shen aobing after saying this.


    After meeting Li Ye, Shen aobing was a little broken. The information contained in the things Li Ye told her was too large. So that she couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    However, a few days later, the bad news about Li Ye completely woke Shen aobing up.


    "Li Ye, the leader of tianwai, died of serious injury due to his obsession with martial arts."


    The world was in an uproar when the news came out!


    Later, another senior figure from tianwai came out to explain that tianwai took the road of austerity. The so-called austerity is to pursue their own limits. In this process, every step is full of crisis. Therefore, although they feel very sad about the leader''s accident, they will not stop the path of hard cultivation.


    This explanation barely makes sense, because tianwai''s path of asceticism is indeed full of danger.


    But only Shen aobing really knew what had happened.


    It is most likely that Li Ye secretly came to see him, and was known by those ancestors outside the sky. Under severe torture, he failed to get what he wanted from his mouth, and then shot to kill him!


    Although this is Shen aobing''s guess, she feels that her guess is most likely true.


    Shen aobing finally told her sister Shen Aoshuang about it. Shen Aoshuang was also extremely shocked. Then the two sisters reported it to the ancestors of Feixian at the first time.


    After some discussion, the ancestors secretly contacted Yijian.


    So, after Miaoyi Niang came out of Guixu, Shen aobing expressed his attitude to his apprentice at the first time.


    As long as Chu Mo can live, Feixian and Yijian will completely bind their own interests with Chu Mo and the ethereal palace!


    Form a new community of interests.


    Only in this way can we bear the calculations of tianwai and Gucheng.


    Li Ye''s words to Shen aobing before his birth are being secretly verified by the ancestors of Feixian and Yijian.


    An amazing conclusion is drawn, that is, now tianwai is powerful enough to be unfathomable. It is difficult to find out how much strength they have, but it gives people a feeling of despair.


    It seems that in this short year, they have surpassed the other three schools too many times!


    All the information points to one person.


    Little Lord tianwai, Li Zhu.


    All the information shows that it is the return of Li Zhu that tianwai began to make great changes.


    Shen aobing and Miaoyi Niang also revealed something about Li Zhu''s changes to tianwai. She didn''t want to put any pressure on Miaoyi Niang, but all the predecessors of Feixian and Yijian, including her, needed to know some truth too much.


    Unfortunately, Miaoyi Niang didn''t know about it. (to be continued.)


    Come to the pavilion and watch]

 Chapter 523

    "After we entered Guixu, we all separated. In the later stage, when we got our own opportunities, I entered a closed place and have been studying there." Miaoyi Niang said, "I think other people who get opportunities are the same. Therefore, we don''t know what opportunities and what opportunities each other has got."


    Shen aobing was a little helpless, but he didn''t say anything more, just asked Miaoyi Niang to pay attention to her safety.


    Miaoyi Niang''s upsurge of coming out of the Guixu hasn''t subsided yet, and Hua Xiaoya comes out of the Guixu!


    The exit of Guixu was shaken again.


    As soon as Hua Xiaoya appeared, she was immediately protected by a group of ancestors of Yijian, and then she took it away directly.


    In that town, I went to the neighboring place with the people from Feixian.


    Obviously, Yi Jian has also felt something wrong, and began to guard against it.


    After chatting with some ancestors of the sect for a while, Hua Xiaoya directly came to find Miaoyi Niang. In contrast, the communication between the two women is more important. Because they can prove something to each other.


    Soon after, Shen Xingxue came out from there. This time, the people waiting at the exit of the market were numb.


    The people in tianwai are OK, and they seem very calm. Their young master, Li Zhu, has already returned, and has brought incredible opportunities. Together with the whole tianwai, they have become mysterious.


    People here in Gucheng are uncomfortable. Qin Xiao, who was placed in the greatest hope by them, has not made any movement until now.


    Time goes by little, and every day, there is less hope.


    When seeing Shen Xingxue coming out of it, several hundreds of years old ancestors in Gucheng couldn''t help feeling irritable. There is even an impulse to make a move.


    But in the end, they resisted. Now is not the time.


    Finally. Two days later, Qin Xiao returned!


    This time, Gu Cheng, from top to bottom. A lot of joy!


    Even those grandfathers were all happy.


    Just to their surprise, Qin Xiao didn''t seem to have many smiles on his face. Although Qin Xiao was originally arrogant, he was not an indifferent person. But this time out of the Guixu, the whole person seemed to become very cold.


    I don''t know what chance he got, so that the whole person has changed so much.


    However, these ancestors of Gucheng didn''t think too much. For them, as long as Qin Xiao can come alive, they will have won!


    The news of Qin Xiao''s return seems nothing to others. At most, it''s just envy.


    It must be a wonderful opportunity to stay in Guixu for a year.


    But for Li Zhu. Qin Xiao''s return is not good news!


    Maori Tong!


    Li Zhu got all the memories of Sikong lang. naturally, it was clear that today''s Qin Xiao was not the youngest elder of the isolated city, but Maori Tong, the demon General of the demon clan! At this time, Li Zhu didn''t know, except for Huang Zhe, no one knew, whether it was Qin Xiao, the youngest elder of Gucheng. Maori, the devil of the demon clan, has completely disappeared in this world.


    Today''s Qin Xiao is just a puppet with all the memories of Qin Xiao and Maori!


    If you want to blame, you can only blame Maori and yourself. It''s too much of an exaggeration to dare to run to Huang Zhe''s trouble. And still knowing the identity of Huang Zhe, I can only say that this is self inflicted sin and cannot live.


    Not long after Qin Xiao returned, Huang Zhe, a woman who truly represented Chu Mo, came out of the Guixu.


    Huang Zhe''s return seems to indicate his return to the ruins this time. Feixian and Yijian won a great victory!


    It is also Huang Zhe''s return that seems to have finally provoked the sensitive nerves of Gucheng and tianwai elders.


    Tianwai here.


    Several ancestors of tianwai, sitting with Li Zhu, are discussing this matter.


    "We can''t join hands with Gu Cheng." Li Zhu looked at several ancestors with a serious face and said in a deep voice, "it''s enough for us to do this by ourselves!"


    "Xiao Zhu, do you have to do this?" One of tianwai''s painstaking ancestors said with a bitter face, "will this year be a little too short? Although we have cultivated a large number of inborn masters through your means, you also know that those people have fatal shortcomings. Their strength is up, but their mind is not awake. If you really encounter people with strong combat power, even in the state of mind, you can easily kill them."


    Another reclusive ancestor of tianwai nodded and said, "I still think it might be better to take the isolated city, which can reduce some casualties on our side."


    Li Zhu shook his head, with a determined look on his face: "no, we must not join hands with Gucheng."


    "There must be a reason, right? You weren''t so determined before?" A tianwai ancestor frowned, as if puzzled by Li Zhu''s decision.


    Today''s tianwai, although Li Zhu still bears the name of the little Lord, in fact, he is already the real master.


    This is not just because he is the illegitimate son of tianwai''s most powerful ancestor. More importantly, he came from Guixu and brought great changes to tianwai!


    Today''s tianwai is much stronger than a year ago!


    And Li Zhu''s realm has also reached a certain level. Before, tianwai''s ancestor had a duel with Li Zhu. As a result, tianwai''s ancestor, whose realm was much higher than Li Zhu, was not Li Zhu''s opponent at all.


    Within a few moves, Li Zhu suppressed it!


    Li Zhu has become the first master in tianwai.


    Li Zhu looked at several heavenly ancestors in the room and said in a deep voice, "because of Qin Xiao."


    "Qin Xiao?"


    "What does it have to do with him?"


    "He stayed in Guixu for a year, but we don''t need to be afraid of him?"


    "Did Qin Xiao get a better chance than you?"


    "Is he that terrible?"


    In the room, several tianwai ancestors looked at Li Zhu with a puzzled face.


    Li Zhu shook his head slowly, and then said, "haven''t you always been curious about what happened to me in Guixu? Will there be such amazing changes after I come out?"


    "Yes, we are really curious, but you don''t want to ask more."


    "Yes, after all, you got the chance."


    Li Zhu glanced at several tianwai ancestors in the room, and then said, "I was in Guixu. In fact, I encountered a very terrible experience!"


    "What?"


    "Why?"


    "This"


    "What''s the matter?"


    All the heavenly ancestors in the room looked at Li Zhu in surprise.


    "I was there and encountered a loss." Li Zhu finally revealed his terrible experience in the Guixu. He looked at the dumbfounded crowd: "do you understand the seizing?" (to be continued.)


    Come to the pavilion and watch]

 Chapter 524

    Genius remembers love in a second ¡á Go to ¡Â ¡ú net to provide you with wonderful reading. £¨


    All tianwai ancestors, like petrifaction at this time, sat there foolishly, with incredible light in their eyes.


    For a long time, a tianwai ancestor looked at Li Zhu and said in a deep voice, "take away? Do you occupy others'' bodies?"


    "I have seen a similar introduction in a very ancient book, saying that there are some creatures that can occupy the human body. There is no change in their appearance, but their temperament is completely different." Another tianwai ancestor said.


    Li Zhu nodded, "that''s almost what it means."


    "So, young Lord, you?" A tianwai elder looked at Li Zhu in great horror.


    Elder tianwai, who was very close to Li Zhu, also looked shocked and stared blankly: "Xiao Zhu?"


    Li Zhu nodded and smiled, "of course I''m still me! Otherwise, why should I be so good to you? Why should I deliberately want to develop our sect?"


    Everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief.


    This kind of thing is so shocking that they all forget what they just said about it.


    After a long silence, someone remembered and said, "well, what does this matter have to do with Qin Xiao in Gucheng?"


    "Yes, can we say... Qin Xiao was also taken away?"


    "Not really? Is Guixu so terrible? Although Guixu has been like a dead land for countless years, few people can come out alive. But I really haven''t heard that anyone''s temperament has changed greatly since he came out of Guixu."


    At this time, an elder from tianwai said, "I don''t know if you have found that Qin Xiao has indeed become a little different after coming out of Guixu. His temper seems to have become a lot colder. The former Qin Xiao was just arrogant, but not cold."


    "Yes, it seems to be true when you say so."


    "Well, I also have this feeling, he seems to become very cold!"


    These people said, all looking at Li Zhu, obviously. They realized that something was wrong.


    Li Zhu glanced at the crowd, then nodded, "yes, Qin Xiao, was taken away."


    In the room, there are many ancestors outside the sky. They all couldn''t help taking a breath, and then they all became silent.


    Only Li Zhu''s voice sounded faintly: "that day, I was summoned to a place by a force, where there was a divine idea, asking me if I want to inherit, hey... I entered the Guixu. What is it for?"


    A tianwai ancestor sighed, "of course it''s inherited."


    Li Zhu nodded: "yes, of course, it''s inheritance. Who among us martial arts masters in the human world doesn''t want to become a monk? Who doesn''t want to enter a higher level of the world? Who doesn''t want to live longer? Even if we can only be in the human world, do we also want to dominate the world?"


    Li Zhu said, glancing at the crowd: "my ancestors, am I right?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "We tianwai are known as ascetics, and we have always given the impression to the world that we are also ascetics who don''t eat human fireworks. But as long as we are human, we can''t live without seven emotions and six desires. What''s more, what we really practice in tianwai is the way of mending! We need women, and we need a large number of women! But all the time, we can only sneak, and even establish the sect to the distant and cold basalt continent..." Li Zhu said, Looking at the people in the room with burning eyes, "people outside say that we are going to * * * in order to practice hard and harden ourselves!"


    Hoo!


    All the heavenly ancestors in the room couldn''t help spitting out their turbid breath.


    Yes. Go * * *!


    If it is not for fear of being encircled and suppressed by the world, who is willing to stay in the bitter and cold place of the Xuanwu continent?


    "So, at that time, the God thought asked me if I wanted to inherit, I definitely wanted it!" Li Zhu gritted his teeth and said, "at that time, the spirit ordered me to let go of all my mind. I was... Fortunately, I had a mind. Hey, because our tianwai cultivation method is to let women let go of all their mind!"


    A tianwai ancestor nodded and said, "yes, that''s why we have to constantly tease that woman and let her spirit and will... Collapse completely before we can really get strength from her."


    "Yes, I felt strange at that time. There was a feeling of... Being calculated. Therefore, I didn''t listen to him, but kept more than half of my mind. Sure enough... The moment the other party''s mind rushed into my spiritual sea, I directly wanted to kill all my mind!" It has been more than a year, but every time I recall it, Li Zhu still feels like falling into an ice cave.


    The elders outside the other days also felt a cold in their hearts.


    Naturally, they feel nothing when they treat those poor women like this, but if someone treats them like this... It must be intolerable.


    "My mind was immediately hanged with his mind... At that time, what I was most grateful for was our practice of outer space. Although we didn''t notice it ourselves, in fact, before we knew it, our mind had already been very strong, and even... In the whole human world, not many people''s mind was stronger than ours." Li Zhu said coldly, "that man''s name is Sikong Lang, a great power who betrayed the Terran and took refuge in the demon clan. In those years, his mind was severely damaged, and now... He is facing a crisis that is about to disappear completely. So, in the end... I won!"


    Even though he had thought of the result, Li Zhu''s words still let the elders outside the sky in the room breathe a long sigh of relief.


    "But Qin Xiao... Failed!" Li Zhu said faintly, "I came out of the secret room and happened to see Qin Xiao coming out of another room. At that time, I saw his eyes and felt something wrong. If he was really Qin Xiao, the first thing he would do must come and accuse me."


    "Blame you?"


    "Blame you for what?"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Several tianwai elders asked suspiciously.


    "When I first entered Guixu, I found that Chu Mo and his team were too strong. Half way through, I ran away." Li Zhu hehe laughed.


    "Haha, so it is."


    "The young master is smart!"


    "This is brilliant!"


    Several days later, the elder suddenly laughed happily. In their view, nothing is more important than their own lives. As for others... What matters to you whether you die or not?


    Li Zhu said, "I didn''t wait for him to speak, so I directly said, maolitong, we haven''t seen each other for many years. The person who killed Qin Xiao is maolitong! Then, as soon as Qin Xiao spoke, he said, Sikong Lang, we meet again!"


    "Then Qin Xiao... Will it be the same as the situation of the young Lord?" An elder from tianwai, put forward his own opinion.


    Other people suddenly felt that it was possible. Maybe both sides were in the same mood to test each other.


    Finally, I''m back to the city. I''m tired. Let me have a rest and start to recover tomorrow.


    Ask for a monthly ticket to encourage you. (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 525

    Li Zhu shook his head: "impossible! If Qin Xiao swallowed Maori Tong''s mind, he couldn''t have changed his temperament so much! The temperament of the whole person has completely changed. ¡Æ. ¦² also, he told me at the beginning that the little Kirin belonged to him. But in fact... I don''t know what the little Kirin was! There is no memory of any Kirin in the memory of sikonglang I swallowed!"


    "Little Kirin? What''s that?"


    "Is it also a divine beast?"


    "There are too many secrets hidden in the Guixu..."


    The ancestors outside the sky sighed.


    Li Zhu said again, "now, 99% of me have been taken away. Qin Xiao has been successfully taken away. In other words, if I guess wrong, he really swallowed the memory of that demon general Maori Tong, just like me, so... We can''t cooperate with Gucheng."


    After thinking for a while, several ancestors of tianwai finally understood the meaning of Li Zhu''s sentence. I think what Li Zhu said is indeed reasonable.


    "Then... What shall we do with the lonely city?" A tianwai ancestor looked at Li Zhu and asked.


    "Ignore them first." Li Zhu said in a deep voice, "fight the flying fairy first!"


    "Fight Feixian first?"


    "Yes!" Li Zhu said firmly on his face, "Feixian has always been famous for refining medicine, and fighting is not the strength of those women. Don''t look at their two disciples who came out of the Guixu. Don''t worry. We can send ten congenital puppets directly, which is enough to drag those two women who don''t have much combat experience."


    "Shen Xingxue... May not have much combat experience, but that wonderful mother... Not necessarily? She used to be a disciple of the ethereal palace, and she has been in the secular world for so many years..." a heavenly ancestor questioned.


    Li Zhu smiled faintly, "don''t worry, Miaoyi Niang doesn''t have much combat power. Chu Mo has been in front of them all the time, and hasn''t let them experience much wind and rain. In the secular world, their group of people, that is, the lions in the sheep, how many opportunities to fight?"


    "Then... When will it start?" Several ancestors outside the sky were all moved by the words.


    "Tonight!" In Li Zhu''s eyes, there was a ghostly light: "I want those three women, Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and Huang zhe!"


    Other heavenly ancestors in the room. There was no comment and nodded. One of the ancestors asked, "what if Yi Jian intervened?"


    Li Zhu said coldly, "if they don''t know each other and intervene, they will inform Gu Cheng and let Gu Cheng deal with them! But on our side, we should also be fully prepared to gather all the congenital puppets."


    "Well, if Yijian dares to fight, our group of old immortals are not decorations." A heavenly ancestor said.


    "We try to kill Feixian in the shortest time. Except for Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang sisters, the rest fight against these four women. To stay, Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang sisters, I want to leave it to my father." Li Zhu said, looking at the crowd: "you don''t have to worry, when the time comes, we will unify the human world outside the sky, and all things can be carried out openly! The whole human world, all women... Are ours!"


    In the room, there are many ancestors outside the sky. Breathing became a little short. They have been looking forward to this day... Too long!


    For a time, they even felt that there was no chance. Unexpectedly, one of their favorite disciples, tianwai, really brought them earth shaking changes.


    This. Is their master!


    As for the former leader Li Ye... That unpromising thing has long been forgotten by these people.


    They thought Li ye had leaked their secrets, so after Li Ye saw Shen aobing come back, they secretly executed him. But after such a long time, there was no movement from Feixian, people from tianwai. Finally, I feel relieved.


    I think Li Ye''s going to see Shen aobing that day should be to rekindle the old love, and he didn''t betray the secret outside the sky, which is also in vain. However, many tianwai ancestors have long been unhappy with Li Ye, and took this opportunity to kill him.


    After agreeing with the crowd on how to act tonight, Li Zhu stressed, "Feixian... Must be taken at one stroke tonight, but at the same time, we must also pay attention to the trace of Chu mo. that person... Is difficult to deal with. Once he appears, we must hold him at the first time, and then use a puppet to kill him!"


    A tianwai ancestor was somewhat dismissive: "no matter how powerful he is, he is just a person. Do we need to be so afraid of him?"


    Li Zhu nodded and said, "I always feel that Chu Mo has hidden a huge secret, which I didn''t understand before, but now, after I get Si konglang''s memory, I finally feel that Chu Mo is likely to have known too many of the above secrets."


    Li Zhu stretched out his finger and said, "don''t forget that his master... Also comes from the upper world!"


    This sentence made others all slightly shocked, and the expression on their faces became serious.


    At this time, an ancestor of tianwai suddenly asked, "are you so sure that Chu Mo can come back from Guixu alive?"


    Li Zhu thought for a moment and nodded, "sure!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "There''s something wrong with tianwai." On Feixian''s side, the oldest white haired woman frowned and looked at several people in the room: "I always feel... They have been mysterious this year, and we seem to have ignored something?"


    "Bing''er, you know more about tianwai. Tell me." An ancestor of Feixian looked at Shen aobing and asked.


    Shen aobing thought for a moment, say: "Li Ye told me that tianwai is completely different from what people in the world imagine. In our impression, tianwai people... Are all bitter monks. Although Li Zhu is such a strange species, this has not affected our overall impression of tianwai. They are located in the bitter and cold place of the basalt continent. Imagine, who would like to live in a place that is extremely cold all the year round if it weren''t for penance? But according to Li Ye, tianwai will The sect chose to be in the Xuanwu continent, not for penance at all, but to avoid others! "


    "Yes, when we first heard you say this, we were also shocked. We didn''t expect that the bitter monks outside the sky, in private... Turned out to be a group of scum practicing evil skills!" The oldest white haired woman looked angry: "these people, all damn!"


    Another ancestor level woman of Feixian said, "the marriage between the four sects is actually the marriage between the three sects. The marriage between us and tianwai is very, very rare. In my impression, it seems that there are only two disciples of Feixian who have married to tianwai. There has been no news for these years. Now it seems that their ending... Is not very good."


    "The whole sect, from top to bottom... Is scum!" The oldest white haired woman gritted her teeth and said, "however, I have a feeling that they have changed a lot this year. I don''t know why, I''m a little uneasy in my heart."¡ª¡ª


    Today''s fourth watch, ask for monthly ticket support! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 526

    "Go and call Xing Xue and Yi Niang over. By the way, invite Miss Huang Yu over too. ¡÷ ¨J£¬¡± The oldest white haired woman gave an order, and then gently sighed, "I feel that my deadline is coming."


    "Ancestor!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "My grandfather is talking nonsense!"


    Everyone in the room was a little scared, looking nervously at the oldest white haired woman.


    The white haired woman smiled faintly: "what are you doing? Sit down and calm down." She waved her hand and said with a smile, "people always die. Who can hide when the deadline comes?"


    "Lao Zu is living well. Why did he suddenly say such words?" Shen Aoshuang said softly with a sad color on his face.


    "We Feixian, who mainly refine medicine, are not good at fighting. This point is completely like two extremes with the sword pursuing combat. However, Feixian people have a special ability. When the deadline is approaching, they will have a particularly strong premonition. You should all know this." The white haired woman said faintly.


    Everyone in the room became silent. Of course they know this, but knowing it doesn''t mean they are willing to accept it.


    The white haired woman in front of her is the oldest and wisest founder of the flying fairy. When she was in charge of Feixian, she once raised the overall strength of Feixian to a higher level, and her business was impenetrable.


    Compared with her, Shen aobing is now as childish as a child.


    "So you don''t need to be sad at all." The white haired woman smiled and said calmly on her face, "I can feel that we may have great difficulties tonight, so we must prepare in advance."


    "In such a place, do they really dare?" Shen Aoshuang frowned, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Shen aobing said, "they must dare! Tianwai can hide their true situation for countless years. If Li Ye hadn''t finally tired of that kind of life and told their secrets, we would still be in the dark today."


    The white haired woman nodded, "yes. They don''t dare. But now I''m more curious about what means they will adopt."


    "The number of congenial ancestors over there is no more than us, and although they are in the same camp with Gucheng, we also have friends with Yijian." An ancestor of Feixian said, "even if we really fight, we may not be afraid of them. Unless they are crazy... They don''t care about their losses at all."


    The white haired woman thought for a moment and said, "please come over and take a sword again. Remember, don''t disturb others. Go in the dark."


    At this time, someone outside announced that Miaoyi Niang and her friends were coming.


    "Let some children in." The white haired woman said, "add them some chairs."


    Everyone in the room was slightly stunned, but someone immediately brought some chairs.


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue are all a little flattered. No matter what inheritance they get. How powerful it is now, but in terms of seniority, it is still a junior. In front of the ancestors, where are their positions?


    Huang zhe was much calmer. In fact, Huang zhe was originally very stable. After coming out of Guixu, she added an unspeakable temperament to her body.


    It looks... It seems very noble!


    But it doesn''t make people feel inaccessible.


    The white haired woman didn''t give Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang a chance to politely give way, and directly let them sit down. Then he said, "time is limited, long story short."


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue looked at each other, and then looked at Huang Yu, not knowing what had happened. Why do you call them all of a sudden and be so polite.


    At this time, several ancestors from Yijian were also invited, and Hua Xiaoya followed. Seeing Miaoyi Niang and others, Hua Xiaoya also made a funny face. Spit out the fragrant tongue.


    "My deadline is approaching, and I can feel something in advance. This is a little mysterious, and I don''t have time to explain it to you. Just listen." The white haired woman came straight to the point, didn''t be too polite to these people, and directly said, "tonight, something big may happen. In my perception picture, this town will be shrouded in a sea of corpses."


    If you put it another way, I''m afraid you''ll be laughed off. Who are you, speaking so loudly? To make such a prediction? Being beaten is light.


    However, from the oldest ancestor of Feixian qualification, that weight is completely different.


    Because people of the four sects all know that when the deadline comes, the ancestor of Feixian can see a lot of things that are about to happen, and the accuracy of prediction can almost reach 100%!


    Therefore, when the white haired woman said these words, several ancestors of Yijian suddenly became serious and looked at the white haired woman.


    The white haired woman then said, "according to the information we got before and my prediction, it should be the people on the other side of tianwai... Who want to fight us! Of course, I don''t know where their bottom gas source comes from now. However, this matter should not be wrong."


    "Then... What does founder Feng want us to do?" A male ancestor with a sword looked at the white haired woman and asked respectfully. In terms of seniority, he is also much younger than the white haired woman.


    "Feixian and Yijian have almost torn their faces with Gucheng and tianwai because of Chu Mo''s child. I believe you all know this truth." The white haired woman said thoughtfully, "since they are going to fight, there must be no reason to let go of a sword just by moving us. Even if they let it go today, they will certainly not let it go in the future."


    Yi Jian''s ancestors looked at each other, nodded, and admitted that the white haired woman''s words were reasonable.


    "So, I think so. Let''s act directly now!" A cold light flashed in the eyes of the white haired woman: "gather all the strength of our Feixian and your sword, escort the children who got the chance of your sword this time, as well as the children of our Feixian side, plus the yellow girl... Leave here! Leave the white tiger land!"


    "What? Leave now?" An ancestor of Yijian was a little surprised.


    The white haired woman nodded and said, "yes, leave now! Because our people, who should come out, have come out! The rest... I think they can''t come out."


    This sounds cold, but in fact, it is very realistic.


    "No matter what, we must ensure that the foundation is still there. And they are our foundation!" The white haired woman said, "if things go well, then we''ll leave here together! If they intercept, our actions must also break their rhythm and disrupt their plans!"


    At this time, Huang zhe suddenly said, "I don''t agree!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 527

    Although interrupted, the white haired woman was not angry, but gently glanced at Huang Bi: "Miss Huang, I understand the reason why you disagree, but you can listen to me first."


    Huang zhe nodded and said nothing more.


    The white haired woman said, "I know you must be worried about the son of Chu Mo, but I think if he knows what''s going on here, he will definitely ask you to leave first, rather than waiting for him here. Moreover, I don''t think those people can keep the son of Chu. When the son of Chu was still very weak, thousands of people couldn''t do anything to him. Am I right?"


    The people in the room all chuckled.


    Yijian''s ancestor, the old woman, chuckled, "this child is also a legend."


    Shen aobing said, "that boy looks simple and honest. There are many ghosts in his stomach. His safety... Really doesn''t need to be considered."


    Huang zhe shook his head, "you can leave, but I won''t go."


    The white haired woman of Feixian frowned, looked at Huang Bi with some worry, and advised, "Miss Huang, I know you are extraordinary, but have you ever thought that you are adding trouble to him by doing this!"


    Huang Yu glanced at the white haired woman and said, "I know you are good for me. I''m very grateful to you for calling me to discuss such a big thing. However, I also have my reasons."


    Huang zhe said, glancing at the crowd: "I understand your truth, and what you may not know is that this time, tianwai is acting alone, and they have thrown the lonely city aside."


    "What?"


    "How do you know?"


    "How could this happen?"


    "Tianwai and Gucheng have been together, and they can''t be separated."


    All the people in the room were surprised. Even Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue looked at Huang Bi in surprise.


    Huang zhe said faintly, "this thing is true, and there should be enough confidence to do so, which should come from the opportunity Li Zhu got in the return market."


    "Does Miss Huang know?" The white haired woman looked at Huang Yu with a shocked face.


    Huang zhe nodded, "know a little." As she said, she didn''t show off: "Li Zhu is in the Guixu. It should be a kind of inheritance of the demon clan. That inheritance can create a large number of powerful martial artists in the shortest time. Well. According to the resources of the human world, they have created hundreds of innate martial artists in this year... It shouldn''t be too difficult."


    "How is this... Possible?"


    "Mass production of congenital warriors? Is this a joke?"


    What status are these people in the room? But they still think what Huang zhe said is simply too strange. Make them incredible.


    The white haired woman''s face showed a dignified color. Although she couldn''t believe it in her heart, she keenly found that Huang zhe was very determined when she said these words! That''s not the tone of guessing at all, but the affirmation of knowing the truth completely!


    Plus those things she had a premonition, taken together, she could get the answer that made her feel afraid.


    Tianwai... Really may have this ability.


    The white haired woman took a deep breath and looked at Huang Yu: "if so, then Huang Yu should leave with us!"


    Huang zhe shook his head: "it''s too late. If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to the wharf by the sea. It... Should have been captured by tianwai. Moreover, now you may not even get out of this town. Tianwai should have laid a snare."


    Everyone looked dull and speechless with shock at the news.


    Huang zhe said, "however, they didn''t expect these things to be learned by us, so if you fight back at this time, the possibility of breaking through is still great. I will help you. But I won''t leave here. I must wait for the childe to come out and go with him."


    "Miss Huang, why bother... Knowing these things, you should leave first!" The white haired woman laughed bitterly.


    She was kind and wanted to take Huang zhe with her, but she didn''t expect that she would not leave without knowing everything. She couldn''t help but cast her eyes on Shen Xingxue, Miaoyi Niang and Hua Xiaoya. I hope they can persuade Huang Zhe.


    However, to her surprise, Shen Xingxue, Miaoyi Niang, and even Hua Xiaoya had no intention of leaving at all.


    Miaoyi Niang said lightly, "is the puppet of the demon clan quick to become a Dharma? Nothing. A slightly stronger state of mind can kill it, or twoorthree martial artists who understand the state of mind can also kill it."


    Hua Xiaoya nodded: "yes, the puppet of the demon clan is quick to become a method. It''s not so terrible. The masters made have many defects. Otherwise, the world would have been completely ruled by the demon clan."


    Shen Xingxue said, "I can prepare some pills, which can double the combat power of people on our side, and the validity period is two hours. However, after two hours, the whole person will collapse and lack strength, without any ability to fight back. But the advantage is that there are no side effects."


    "You... You..." the white haired woman realized that her hard advice was in vain. Several young children didn''t pay attention to tianwai at all. She spoke again, trying to let these young girls know that war is not a game: "have you... Experienced that terrible war?"


    "Just because I haven''t experienced it, I always have to experience it, otherwise I will encounter it again in the future and continue to escape? In that case, when can I really grow up?" Huang zhe said faintly, "moreover, our side is not completely without resistance."


    Everyone''s eyes were all looking at Huang Zhen.


    Huang zhe said faintly, "at least on the side of the lonely city, it can''t be a threat!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At night.


    Suddenly, many figures appeared in the quiet town.


    These people, like ghosts, moved very fast and rushed directly towards the place where Feixian and Yijian lived.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow, as if shot from the sky, directly hit one of the figures.


    With great power, this arrow shot into the middle of the eyebrow of the figure and out of the back of the brain.


    The man didn''t even have time to hum, and was killed on the spot!


    However, it is strange that others have not been affected at all, and continue to rush forward without stopping.


    Whoosh!


    A few more arrows directly shot and killed several rushing figures.


    On the roof over there, stood a white haired woman, who was the oldest ancestor of Feixian. Few people know that she is not only very powerful in refining medicine, but also quite powerful in combat. Most importantly, she is a real archery master!


    "Sure enough... These people who exude a congenital aura do not know fear and are not afraid of death, but they are not so terrible!" The white haired woman muttered to herself.


    Just then, a voice came from the dark: "attack! Kill! They are already on guard!"


    Boom!


    Dozens of figures rushed out from everywhere in an instant and directly killed Yijian and Feixian.


    At the same time, there are also many figures in Yijian and Feixian, rising in the air.


    The war broke out instantly! (¡£)

 Chapter 528

    On the other side of the lonely city, a group of ancestors jumped up and down in anger. Looking at Qin Xiao, who looked solemn, everyone blushed. Please search and see the most complete!


    "There has been a fight over there!"


    "Tianwai sent a large number of masters!"


    "There are many masters outside the sky!"


    "Old ancestor... There are countless masters in tianwai. There are hundreds of people, all of whom exude innate breath!"


    "Yijian and Feixian are ready. Feixian''s grandparents directly shot fourorfive people on the other side..."


    "Hua Xiaoya''s swordsmanship is so terrible that no one can get close to her!"


    "It''s worthy of being a person who has been in Guixu for a year. That wonderful woman''s attack means... It''s so terrible, it''s amazing! She can directly attack each other without even using her hands and shouting moves with her mouth..."


    "Shen Xingxue can actually refine pills that can be directly used to attack!"


    "The most frightening... Is that Huang Zhen. Is she really just a maid beside Chu Mo? Why is she so powerful?"


    Pieces of news were reported to the ancestor of Gucheng very quickly.


    Gu Cheng wanted to fight directly. Tianwai also sent someone to contact them, and just ask them to hold a sword. Normally, this condition is simply too good!


    After all, if you really work hard, no one will lose little. So tianwai just asked Gu Cheng to hold on. Speaking of it, Gu Cheng took a big advantage. The ancestor of Gucheng wanted to agree directly. But who ever thought that Qin Xiao, who had been cold and silent since he came back, suddenly stood up and stopped all of them. So nothing is allowed to go to war. The intoxicated chapter of Shu Yange has been uploaded


    It is said that Qin Xiao''s identity is completely inadequate in front of them.


    Don''t say that you are just the youngest elder of Gu Cheng. Even if you are the leader of Gu Cheng, so what? In front of this group of ancestors, do you have your share?


    But Qin Xiao really stopped them all. He just used one move to suppress an old man who wanted to teach him a lesson. Although the old man didn''t suffer any harm, he was frightened!


    He couldn''t imagine that Qin Xiao, who entered Guixu one year later, would be so powerful.


    Subsequently, the war reports over there kept coming, which cooled the hearts of a group of angry ancestors of Gucheng, and then became more angry.


    However, this time, their anger was not directed at Qin Xiao, but towards the outside world!


    At first, they were really angry with Qin Xiao. I think you are a junior, even if you really get a great opportunity in the return market, your strength exceeds everyone. But you are still a junior in the lonely city. How dare you do such a crime?


    But before long, in the war report, the increasing number of tianwai congenital warriors directly frightened the ancestors on the side of Gucheng.


    The strength of the four factions is actually well known to each other.


    For thousands of years, there have been so many innate masters in each sect, and even their names are familiar to everyone.


    Who would have thought that there were hundreds of inborn masters in tianwai suddenly!


    Then, the resistance of Feixian and Yijian surprised them even more.


    Old people don''t have to say much, but why are young girls such as Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya and Huang zhe so powerful?


    Is it really because they stayed in Guixu for a year?


    But whatever the reason, the ancestors of the isolated city have admitted in their hearts that Qin Xiao was right to stop them!


    So one by one blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    Qin Xiao looked at these people and said coldly, "tianwai is no longer the real tianwai. Li Zhu was defeated by the demon clan. He is now a real demon clan. He used the means of the demon clan to create a large number of innate warriors. His purpose is to rule the whole world!"


    A group of lonely city ancestors all couldn''t help taking a breath, and they were all a little scared.


    After all, this kind of thing is too terrible. Who could have thought of this before?


    "Then... What shall we do? Just watch here?" An old ancestor of an isolated city frowned at Qin Xiao.


    Qin Xiao said, "I stopped you because I didn''t want your ancestors to do stupid things and help the enemies outside the sky."


    "But we Feixian and Yijian... Are also enemies!" An old man in Gucheng said with a depressed face, "we''ve almost torn our faces."


    "So, this is our opportunity to atone for our sins." Qin Xiao said.


    "Atone for our sins? Why do you say so? What are our sins?" An old man in an isolated city looked angry.


    Qin Xiao glanced at him lightly: "when Feixian and Yijian won the battle, we were guilty."


    This sentence made everyone feel cold.


    Yes, no matter who wins or loses this battle, he will definitely not let go of the lonely city sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight.


    If tianwai wins, it will be miserable. With their ability to make congenital puppets, they don''t need to work hard to destroy the isolated city.


    If Feixian and Yijian win, the lonely city will be no better. Not many people will easily forgive their enemies. Because it''s not open-minded to forgive the enemy easily, it''s fucking right and wrong!


    The enemy is the enemy. Why should we forgive?


    "Do you... Want us to join the war now and go directly to fight tianwai?" An old ancestor of Gucheng looked at Qin Xiao with a puzzled face. He had some doubts in his heart. Why did Qin Xiao suddenly turn to Feixian and Yijian?


    If they didn''t all know Qin Xiao very well, they would even doubt whether Qin Xiao was disguised by others.


    But even if the leader of the isolated city tried to test with a secret that only Qin Xiao and he knew, Qin Xiao still answered like a stream. This proves that Qin Xiao is still Qin Xiao. As for why he changed his position, I''m afraid only he himself guessed.


    Qin Xiao thought for a moment and said, "let''s go and copy tianwai''s nest!"


    "What?"


    "This is too risky!"


    "In this way, our casualties will be great!"


    "I disagree!"


    Almost all the ancestors of Gucheng in the room expressed their opposition.


    At this time, the war report came again.


    "Newspaper, there is a stalemate between the three parties over there. In general, the casualties on tianwai side are greater! The oldest ancestor in the flying fairy seems to be dying. He doesn''t care about his injury at all and launches a crazy attack on tianwai people!"


    The room fell into silence for a moment. Qin Xiao looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "this is our greatest opportunity! Otherwise, after this war, there will be only two of the four factions left!"


    All the ancestors of the isolated city, look at me, I look at you, look at each other, and they are all thinking about the pros and cons in their hearts.


    Finally, the oldest ancestor of Gucheng gritted his teeth: "tianwai''s game of chess is big enough to obviously calculate the whole world. Qin Xiao was right. If we really killed Feixian and Yijian, we won''t come to a good end!"


    Qin Xiao''s eyes flashed a different color and looked at the old ancestor.


    The oldest ancestor of Gucheng ordered firmly on his face, "attack the tianwai nest and strive to exchange the smallest sacrifice for the greatest benefit!"


    On the first day of my return, I began to recover!


    Four more to send, ask for a support. (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 529

    "The headmaster..." the old man in Gucheng frowned, somewhat hesitant.


    Chu Han, the leader of Gucheng, is not here at present because of some things. Chu Han has always advocated that he is on the opposite side of Yijian and Feixian.


    The oldest ancestor of Gucheng flashed a chill in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "things have changed, so we can''t stick to the form, otherwise Gucheng will encounter eternal disaster. Even the leader... He can''t afford this responsibility!"


    Qin Xiao''s eyes flashed a different color and said, "the leader''s side, I''ll be responsible for explaining at that time."


    "Don''t you, we are all alive!" The oldest ancestor of Gucheng said in a deep voice.


    The reason why the four factions are powerful and respected is precisely because these old people are the foundation. Therefore, when the oldest ancestor spoke, all opposition voices were suppressed.


    "Go!" The oldest ancestor of Gucheng waved his hand.


    Qin Xiao, who was commanding the battle in the secret room and waiting for the result for a few days, didn''t expect that Qin Xiao would take a group of ancestors from an isolated city and kill them directly in front of them.


    When the two sides met, Gucheng didn''t say a word of nonsense, but directly shot.


    "You..." an old ancestor on the side of tianwai flew into a rage and just wanted to say something, but he was slapped by the oldest ancestor of Gucheng, directly interrupting all the words he wanted to say.


    "What are you doing?" Another tianwai ancestor angrily denounced.


    But no one paid any attention to him. The strong men on the side of Gucheng attacked them like crazy.


    Because all the main forces were sent out, tianwai''s strength was relatively weak, and he was caught unprepared by the group of people in Gucheng.


    Almost twoorthree people in the isolated city beat one tianwai man. Less than a cup of tea, five tianwai ancestors stayed here to command. He was bleeding all over and was forcibly besieged to death!


    Among them, Qin Xiao has the most strength!


    His whole person is like a god of war, fighting with blood, and even a little desperate!


    Because of his body. A short time. There were threeorfour almost life-threatening wounds, but he ignored them.


    This terrible fighting power and fearless courage even surprised the ancestors on this side of the isolated city.


    Qin Xiao in their impression, strong to strong, but when did they have such courage and combat power?


    But anyway, this is a good thing after all.


    Five heavenly ancestors fell in a pool of blood full of anger and humiliation. before this. In their hearts, they are still dreaming of dominating the world. Who would have thought that they would wake up so soon.


    After the first World War was won, Qin Xiao almost didn''t hesitate, so he was ready to lead people to rush to the main battlefield on the other side.


    At this time, an earth shaking roar came: "are you crazy?"


    A figure rushed over like lightning. He was furious, but he didn''t mean to kill.


    People from Gucheng side. At a glance, I recognized that the person coming was Chu Han, the leader of Gucheng!


    At the same time, behind Chu Han, there was also a figure who followed him and looked at the eyes of these people in the lonely city, full of hatred, as if to tear them to pieces.


    This man is the oldest and most powerful elder in tianwai, which is Li Zhu''s biological father!


    These two people left together before, and I don''t know what to do. Now they come back together and are ready to celebrate, but they don''t want to bump into such a scene. They are both surprised and angry.


    "Who made you do this?" While Chu Han roared, he subconsciously left the foreign minister Tian nearby a little far away. No matter what agreement they have just reached together, I''m afraid it will be invalidated at the moment.


    Because Gu Cheng, without his knowledge, directly killed five high-weight core figures of tianwai!


    This is crazy!


    Chu Han was trembling with anger.


    Tianwai, the old ancestor, looked at the five disciples who fell in a pool of blood with gloomy eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently, as if he wanted to say something. After a long time, he laughed miserably: "good... You guys, good work! Hey, Chu Han, Chu Han, your sect, management... Quite good!"


    With that, he turned and left. If you stay here, you may not be able to leave!


    As long as he meets Li Zhu and others, he is confident that even if Gu Cheng is tied with Yijian and Feixian, he will never be their opponent outside the sky!


    Chu Han didn''t stop it, because at this moment, he still didn''t figure out what happened. On his side, why did he suddenly attack tianwai, an "ally"?


    Qin Xiao and others'' eyes twinkled, and they didn''t stop the ancestors outside the sky.


    "You don''t speak? Shouldn''t you give me an explanation? Do you still have me in your eyes?" Chu Han took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. In his hand, he even took out the master token of Gucheng!


    At the sight of a token, even the ancestor of Gucheng must obey the order of the leader. Because this is a rule. If no one obeys it, it will be a mess.


    "Boss, things are not as simple as you think." The oldest ancestor of Gucheng glanced at Chu Han and said faintly.


    "It''s not as simple as I thought. Do you know what power tianwai has today?" Chu Han clenched his teeth and said in a cold voice. Even if the person in front of him was his elder generation, he couldn''t help being angry in his heart.


    Qin Xiao said, "master, if a sword and a flying fairy are killed outside the sky, it will be our turn. Don''t you understand the truth that lips die and teeth die?"


    "Shut up!" Chu Han was furious: "when is it your turn to teach me a lesson? I haven''t settled with you about your business! I gave you the best thing, and that''s how you did it? Did you kill Chu Mo? Did you finish the adult''s order?"


    Qin Xiao''s expression remained unchanged and said faintly, "master, there are some things you don''t know..."


    "Shut up!" Chu Hanliang showed the leader''s token and looked at Qin Xiao coldly, "do you want to resist?"


    What else did Qin Xiao want to say? He was stopped by the oldest ancestor in Gucheng. The ancestor looked at Chu Han: "things have come to this point, can it be changed?"


    Chu Han immediately stopped talking. Although he was furious, his head was as big as a fight.


    Looking at the five tianwai ancestors who fell in a pool of blood, he couldn''t help slapping them aside, banging, hitting a deep pit, and then gritting his teeth, he said, "go and fight!"


    Someone asked, "which side should the leader stand on?"


    Chu Han angrily said, "of course, it''s the opposite of tianwai! You killed me!"


    Qin Xiao''s mouth, evoking an imperceptible smile, said: "master Dashan!"


    Chu Han glared at Qin Xiao fiercely: "when you can survive, tell me this sentence again!"


    As the leader, Chu Han still doesn''t know who came up with this bad idea, and forcibly dragged the whole isolated city into the water. If he knew that Qin Xiao came up with this idea, he might be very difficult to be like this. He just shouted at Qin Xiao a few words, and it is estimated that a slap on his heart can produce it¡ª¡ª


    Sorry, sorry, I wrote it all at once. Looking at the time, I found it was more than eight o''clock. Sweat, I wrote it unconsciously.


    It will break out tomorrow at three o''clock today!


    Ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 530

    The battle on the other side is already in full swing, and a large number of puppet innate warriors cultivated by tianwai finally dominate.


    There are too many people!


    In the jungle, there is an invincible creature. Even if the lion and tiger see it, they must retreat and get away from it.


    That''s the ant corps!


    The number of ants everywhere is often calculated in billions. The so-called ant killing elephant is not an empty statement.


    Not to mention, the tianwai warriors who appear here at the moment are all strong men with innate flavor. Even if they are puppets, the victory lies in the huge number!


    This is a hard battle, and the degree of difficulty, whether it is Miaoyi Niang, Hua Xiaoya, Shen Xingxue and Huang Zhe, these young Tianjiao, was more or less light of the enemy before.


    Not only because of youth and inexperience, but also for more reasons, I didn''t expect that there were so many puppets made by tianwai.


    Almost endless!


    Like an ant army in the jungle!


    Kill one, come two; Kill two, four!


    It''s like you can never finish it!


    No matter how strong a person is, he will also be tired


    At this moment, the oldest female ancestor of Feixian was already full of blood, and several obvious wounds appeared on her.


    Her eyes were full of anxiety. After a puppet from heaven was born, she shouted, "this is not the way!"


    The oldest old woman over there, who was also bleeding, coughed loudly and hoarsely said, "there are too many puppets in heaven..."


    Just saying this, a sword enlightenment disciple, while a sword pierced a puppet''s congenital eyebrow, was severely slapped on the back heart by another puppet''s congenital warrior. A mouthful of blood spurted out and killed on the spot.


    "Senior brother!" A woman cried sadly. At the moment of losing her mind, she was directly beheaded by another tianwai puppet Tiantian wuzhe with a sword.


    The moment the head flies high, the tears are still dripping.


    Hua Xiaoya and others are mourning. Fight back like crazy.


    But soon. Fell into the bitter struggle again.


    Li Zhu almost drifted away from the battle circle, hardly did anything, and his eyes twinkled with cold light. If someone saw his eyes at the moment, he must be able to feel that Li Zhu''s eyes didn''t look like a human at all. Fusion of memories. Even if Li Zhu''s soul prevailed. Swallowed the spirit of Sikong Lang, but it is impossible to say that his character is not affected at all.


    Even Li Zhu didn''t find this!


    "A group of ignorant creatures." Li Zhu mumbled.


    At this time, a roar suddenly came from the distance: "the people of the isolated city... Attacked our left behind personnel, and five ancestors died!"


    This roar made everyone present slightly stunned.


    Yijian and Feixian''s people instantly showed joy on their faces. Although I don''t understand why Gu Cheng, who has always stood opposite to them, would fight against tianwai. But this is definitely great news!


    Li Zhu''s body trembled slightly. In his eyes, endless cold flashes flashed, gnashing his teeth, and coldly whispered, "Qin Xiao... Maori is the same? I must tear you with my own hands!"


    For the sudden backwater of Gucheng, Li Zhu believes that the problem must be Qin Xiao. But Li Zhu didn''t know that the situation of Qin Xiao today is countless times more complicated than he imagined. Even though he got all the memories of Sikong Lang, no matter how imaginative he was, he couldn''t guess the real situation of Qin Xiao.


    The person who roared in the distance was Li Zhu''s biological father, and now Li Hong, the most powerful elder in the whole world.


    Li Hong''s roar is to remind people on his side.


    In the shortest time, Li Zhu also issued instructions directly to some puppet congenital warriors hiding around: "kill the people of Gucheng!"


    Then, in Li Zhu''s eyes, there was a cold and crazy light flashing, murmuring, "if you want to play... Just play a big one at a time!"


    Li Hong came to Li Zhu''s side and whispered, "bamboo, you''re right. Those people in Gucheng... Sure enough, they all deserve to die! We haven''t attacked them yet, but they did it first!"


    Li Zhu said faintly, "then it''s all solved!"


    "Are you sure?" Li Hong''s eyes are somewhat worried. All things are handled by Li Zhu. Even though he is Li Zhu''s biological father, he doesn''t particularly know how many puppets are born with martial arts.


    Therefore, some of Li Hong''s ideas are still in the past era. Although he thinks that tianwai''s strength is far superior to the other three factions, he feels a little discouraged if he faces the three factions at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no problem." Li Zhu said, bursts of fighting and roaring had come from the distance. Tianwai''s puppet, Tiantian wuzhe, has been against those people in Gucheng.


    Seeing Li Zhu''s determination, Li Hong finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and then said in a deep voice, "this time, since it has been done, it''s great to do it. None of these people can be spared!"


    Li Zhu squinted and looked at those people who were fighting in the field. His eyes fell on Hua Xiaoya, Huang Zhe, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, nodding: "don''t worry."


    Miaoyi Niang''s several people are the place where the battle is fiercest. All the women are injured now, but it''s not serious. This is the result of those other people fighting to protect them.


    Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang sisters were interlinked. They looked at each other and saw the heaviness in each other''s eyes. Then, they decided one thing at the same time and nodded.


    "Today''s war concerns the life and death of all of us. Therefore, don''t take any chances!" Shen aobing suddenly said, "don''t keep the pill that Xingxue gave you!"


    With that, Shen aobing was the first to swallow the elixir refined by Shen Xingxue that could double his combat power.


    In an instant, a stream of heat rushed directly to all parts of Shen aobing''s body. At this moment, the previous injury seemed to be completely healed. The body, which was already weak, was also full of strength in an instant!


    Within two hours, the combat power will be doubled!


    This pill, like the puppet Tiantian wuzhe made by tianwai, is unimaginable for the whole human world!


    Hearing this, the other people all showed their determination and swallowed the pills distributed by Shen Xingxue.


    If the battle cannot be solved in two hours, waiting for their fate... Will be extremely cruel.


    But now, they have no choice!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    With several loud noises, seven or eight puppets from outside were born, with blood spurting from their mouths and flying out. (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 531

    The situation in the field suddenly changed!


    Yijian and Feixian, who had already fallen, turned around the decline in an instant.


    Li Hong in the distance was so frightened that he murmured, "people who can come out alive after entering the Guixu... Indeed, they are extraordinary!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to call the people back from the port." In Li Zhu''s eyes, there was also a gloomy light shining, and a little depressed way: "unfortunately, this white tiger continent is not our territory, otherwise it''s just a dream to turn over with these people! But it''s nothing, at most, it''s just to lose a little more people. Anyway, we can cultivate a lot in the future!"


    "It''s just that... It''s hard to keep them all here." Li Hong looked at the situation in the field and said in a deep voice.


    Li Zhu nodded and said, "in any case, those women who came out of Guixu must stay here! They can''t be killed, but live!"


    Li Hong glanced at Li Zhu and said, "indeed, those female dolls have hidden secrets. Anyway, these things must be in our hands!"


    Li Zhu smiled faintly, "it''s also the best stove tripod."


    With that, ye and ye looked at each other and smiled.


    All the people in Yijian and Feixian took the elixir refined by Shen Xingxue, and their fighting spirit also became high. These people in the ancient sect who had been aloof from the world for many years, their deep-seated killing intention was also completely stimulated.


    In the face of an endless stream of enemies, they are killing.


    Miaoyi Niang''s eyes were cold, and she drank, "the Milky way falls into the sky!"


    A sword light, as if condensed from the empty air, like a bright star river, fell from the sky and directly penetrated the head of a tianwai congenital warrior.


    This tianwai congenital warrior. It''s not a puppet, but a strong man with inside information outside the sky!


    Miaoyi Niang took a deep breath and used this killing skill, which was also a great burden for her. But at this time. Everyone showed his skill of keeping house. No one hid anything.


    Under the protection of Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang, Shen Xingxue constantly attacks those puppets outside the sky with offensive pills, and the power is also amazing.


    Hua Xiaoya waved the tattered iron sword in her hand, and her whole body posture was extremely wonderful. It looked like she was dancing. Of course, if it wasn''t for the poor appearance of the sword. She will look more elegant and beautiful.


    Huang Zhe''s attack means. It is diverse and fast, like a ghost. In the face of successive puppets, congenial warriors, eyes are firm.


    There is a fierce battle here, and those people in the lonely city in the distance are also fighting!


    It was the puppet born martial artist more than thirty days away who stopped Gu Cheng.


    At first, people in Gucheng still felt that. These martial artists who exude innate breath are not so terrible as expected, compared with the real innate. Too weak!


    A martial artist in heaven''s mood can easily deal with a puppet innate martial artist.


    But they found it was wrong, because these puppets were born with martial arts and were not afraid of death!


    With the same knife cut on the body, normal people will always have a subconscious response. In the face of bleeding and death, even if they are calm, the body will show an instinctive response. But tianwai''s puppets, born martial artists, will not frown in the face of this situation!


    Cut off an arm with a knife, there will be no hesitation at all, and the remaining hand and two legs will still launch a fierce attack!


    Although they are not as flexible as normal congenital warriors, they eventually have innate strength!


    This power is terrible.


    Several ancestors in Gucheng suffered such losses.


    He cut off one of the other''s arms with a knife, and just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but the other party did not hesitate to use the remaining hand and directly pierced their bodies.


    Then, die together.


    These ancestors of Gucheng died in frustration.


    In Chu Han''s eyes, there was an extremely cold light. His body was also covered with dozens of wounds, large and small. Although they all avoided the vital place, the kind of suffocation deep inside, let alone.


    He had already agreed on the alliance with tianwai''s group of hard-working talkers, the ancestor Li Hong. Good, this kind of change came into being.


    What made him more depressed and angry was that he didn''t know whose idea it was until now.


    Bang!


    After he punched a puppet warrior out of heaven, he roared, "we must leave and fight again... We will all die here!"


    "If this war is defeated, from now on, there will be no place for us in the whole world!" Qin Xiao''s cold voice followed.


    Chu Hanfu reached his heart and suddenly glared at Qin Xiao, "is it you?"


    Poof!


    A sword light directly shrouded Chu Han. He is a puppet born in heaven.


    Chu Han''s question was directly interrupted by the other party''s attack, and he had to continue to fight with the other party.


    The oldest ancestor of Gucheng said coldly, "is it still meaningful to entangle this problem now? I think Qin Xiao is right. Since tianwai can produce innate warriors in such a large number, what is the reason to ally with us? If we kill Feixian and Yijian, we will come to a good end?"


    Another ancestor of Gucheng also said, "yes, master, don''t pester this problem!"


    "I..." Chu was so cold that he had nothing to say. Fight with the enemy again.


    The whole town was completely caught up in the war. People of other sects hid as far as they could. Up to now, they have not realized the seriousness of the problem. Therefore, in the face of the scuffle of the four factions, most of them are secretly happy.


    The oldest old woman of Yijian, after trying to blow away several puppets from heaven, rushed to Feixian and shouted, "you can''t continue like this, you have to send some people away!"


    Feixian''s grandparents naturally understood the meaning of the old woman''s words, glanced at Miaoyi Niang''s side, then nodded heavily and said, "gather all our strength and send them away!"


    Soon, this idea was passed on. Miaoyi Niang and Hua Xiaoya and others naturally don''t want to leave like this. In their view, this is no different from fleeing and abandoning their relatives.


    "You must go!" The old woman of Yijian said with a serious face, "including Hua Sanniang and he Feng, as well as Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang... You all go!"


    Feixian''s grandmother nodded and looked at some figures galloping from afar. They were puppets originally sent by tianwai to guard the dock. There were a large number. At a glance, there were more than 100 people!


    "There are too many of them. You can''t kill them for another two hours, so you must go!" Feixian''s grandmother looked at Shen Aoshuang with a serious face: "you and bing''er, lead the young disciples to go first, don''t go to the port, go deep into the white tiger continent, remember, stay in the green mountains, don''t worry about firewood!"


    "Shizu..." what did Shen Aoshuang want to say.


    "You are not allowed to stay!" Feixian''s grandparents looked very serious.


    "You must break out, and we will be responsible for cutting off the rear! At that time, we will find you!" The old woman of Yijian is also teaching He Feng and Hua Sanniang a lesson.


    In the end, these people were convinced that in the face of endless puppets, they really had no chance of winning the battle.


    Breaking out is the best way at present¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered on the third watch. With the support of monthly tickets in hand, don''t be discouraged. It will break out tomorrow!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 532

    "Shizu, you must come out!" Shen aobing''s original cold expression disappeared, looking at Feixian''s grandparents with tears on his face.


    "Don''t worry, although we have lived for many years, we haven''t lived enough!" A touch of kindness flashed in the eyes of Feixian''s grandparents, and then sighed: "this war... Will change the pattern of the whole world. If Chu Mo''s child can walk out of the Guixu alive and escape the pursuit of heaven, you... Recognize him as the Lord!"


    The words of Feixian''s grandparents stunned everyone.


    Many senior figures of Feixian couldn''t help but blush. Has the situation really reached this level of crisis?


    The old woman over there, Yijian, unexpectedly also made this kind of explanation that was close to supporting Gu.


    A sad atmosphere filled the air between Yijian and Feixian.


    Miaoyi Niang, Hua Xiaoya and Shen Xingxue couldn''t say anything, but they all felt very sad.


    Obviously, the ancestors of Yijian and Feixian are ready to sacrifice themselves to cover the younger generation of their respective sects to escape.


    As for what will happen in the future, no one can see clearly, because if we can''t escape the current disaster, what future can we talk about?


    Chu Mo, on the other hand, is a person favored by the ancestors of Yijian and Feixian.


    Even before, they may have the idea of getting rid of the teenager in their hearts, but now in their view, only the young man can lead everyone out of the dilemma.


    "They seem to want to break through!" In Li Hong''s eyes, there was a cold light.


    Li Zhu stood there with a light smile: "escape? How many people can escape? The whole white tiger continent, all the ports and docks, and the ships that can sail far are under our control! Even if they escape today, they will just escape to the deep part of the white tiger continent. When the time comes... We will have a rest. Just get angry again and take them all!"


    "Is this what you planned from the beginning?" Li Hong looked at his dark son with some doubts. Speaking of it, Li Zhu''s character has also changed a lot since he came out of the ruins. Even he became a little strange.


    "Yes, I have a way to make puppets more flexible, but it takes time." Li Zhu sighed softly and murmured, "it''s just that time is not enough. If you give me another year, I can make our puppet congenial army unstoppable!"


    Li Hong couldn''t help but take a breath, and looked at Li Zhu inconceivably: "can it really be like this?"


    Li Zhu nodded, and the light in his eyes jumped: "if we can jump out of the world, we can do... There are more!"


    Li Hong''s eyes showed longing. Then he thought for a while and suddenly said, "from now on, everything outside the sky is up to you!"


    "Yes, father." Li Zhu seems to have no accident. Say it directly.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise that moved the earth today, the old woman with a sword and the grandparents of Feixian worked together to directly blast a corner of the congenital encirclement of the puppet outside the sky.


    Smoke and blood filled the air.


    "Go!" The old woman of Yijian drank loudly.


    He Feng, Hua Sanniang and others. With Hua Xiaoya, Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang, together with Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, rushed out directly.


    Miaoyi Niang''s hand. Still holding Huang Dan, otherwise, this valuation girl. I''m afraid I have to stay here and fight.


    "Chu Mo will be fine. If you stay here, you will die!" Miaoyi Niang said in Huang Zhe''s ear.


    Although Huang zhe has a reluctant expression on her face, at this time, she also knows that if she continues to stay here, there will really be no good results.


    Tianwai''s normal congenital penance. Seeing that this group of people wanted to break through, they were all anxious and stopped one after another.


    This group of people is not like those puppets. Every tianwai''s innate realm of austerity has unfathomable strength. These people stood relatively backward before, and handed over the main force to those puppets. If there are puppets who can be sacrificed, why do they have to risk themselves. Several dead classmates have given them enough reminders.


    But now seeing these people running, these congenital ascetics quit.


    After playing for so long, isn''t it for keeping all these people? At present, under the leadership of a congenital ascetic, this group of fresh troops from tianwai directly surrounded.


    The situation in the field suddenly became treacherous again.


    At a critical juncture, an old man with a sword, who looked like an old man of hundreds of years old, roared, and his body burst out with infinite breath, rushing to the congenital penance outside the sky. He is a real elder born strong, and the breath that erupts from him is frightening.


    It''s completely a desperate posture.


    However, although the ancestor of Yijian was very strong, he was seriously injured in the blink of an eye under the siege of fourorfive tianwai congenital ascetics.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, his shoulder was punched by a tianwai''s congenital penance, and a burst of bone cracking sound came out.


    The ancestor of Yijian didn''t say a word, and with his remaining hand, just like the previous tianwai''s congenital puppet, he ruthlessly inserted it into a tianwai''s chest.


    Poof!


    "Ah!" The penance outside the sky sent out a shrill scream.


    And the ancestor of Yijian was cut into sevenoreight pieces by several other tianwai''s penance on the spot.


    "Uncle!" Taking advantage of this opportunity, the people who had rushed out of the siege, such as he Feng and Hua Sanniang, cried sadly like rain.


    "Go quickly! Don''t live up to the sacrifice!" The old woman of Yijian was surrounded by many people at the moment, making a sad cry.


    He Feng gritted his teeth and said, "go!"


    With Hua Sanniang and others, together with Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang, they protected Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya and Huang Jia, as well as some young disciples, and rushed desperately to the distance.


    Li Zhu, who had been standing in the distance, flashed a touch of disdain in his cold eyes and ordered, "kill all these old things."


    With that, he walked towards another battlefield in the distance.


    "What are you going to do?" Li Hong asked behind him.


    "There is no suspense about the battle here. I said I would tear Qin Xiao up myself!" Li zhutou left without looking back.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, the sky over the ancient town nearest to the gate of Guixu was covered with a light layer of blood.


    The whole town is almost lifeless, filled with a strong smell of blood.


    The elder figures of Feixian and Yijian died in this war.


    On the side of tianwai, there are still more than 20 ascetics in the innate realm, and there are still more than 50 puppets in the innate realm, who still have great power.


    Now this group of people are all concentrated at the gate of Guixu, because for Li Zhu, there is another person who must be removed, that is Chu Mo!


    In his mind, Chu Mo''s degree of danger even exceeded the sum of the three factions of Yijian, Feixian and Gucheng!


    But at this time, he has to solve another thing first.


    Judge Qin Xiao! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 533

    In this war, most of the congenial ancestors in the isolated city died. ¡Æ¡£ ¡Æ


    Qin Xiao, Chu Han and the other six ancestors of Gucheng in the innate realm were directly captured alive.


    The reason why he was captured alive was Chu Han.


    Qin Xiao breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Huang Zhe''s successful breakthrough. It was caught by Chu Han who had been staring at him secretly.


    Chu Han did not know that Qin Xiao was relieved because Huang zhe had successfully broken through, but he could see that Qin Xiao was happy because of the successful break through of that group of people.


    He finally realized that there must have been many things he didn''t know in the Guixu.


    With the arrival of Li Zhu, it is impossible for them to break through again. Because Li Zhu brought a large number of puppet congenital warriors.


    At the critical moment, Chu Han secretly attacked Qin Xiao and announced his surrender after hitting Qin Xiao hard.


    Just to Chu Han''s surprise, Li Zhu still ordered them all to be controlled, and he didn''t let them go because of his surrender.


    Now, only eight people left in Gucheng are brought to the entrance of Guixu.


    Li Zhu looked at these people with cold eyes. Even his father Li Hong didn''t know what Li Zhu wanted to do with these people.


    In Li Hong''s view, in addition to Qin Xiao, other congenitally strong people in Gucheng can still save their lives.


    Because Li Zhu has the ability to control other people''s minds, this matter is unknown to other tianwai''s penance, and only he knows it.


    These people. The impact on the world is considerable. Keeping them is far more meaningful than killing them.


    But he has said that from now on, everything outside the sky will be left to Li Zhu. Therefore, it is inconvenient for him to interrupt how to deal with these people.


    Qin Xiao''s face. I can''t see any expression of fear.


    In Guixu. That mysterious force revived Qin Xiao, who had turned into a fog of blood. From that moment on, the person who seemed to still maintain all of Qin Xiao''s memories, in fact, had completely become another person.


    If the innate warrior made by Li Zhu in batch is a very low-level demon means, then the resurrected Qin Xiao is a terrible high-level magic power. It looks no different from before, but in fact. But changed the essence.


    Unfortunately, the world cannot afford a higher level of existence, otherwise. The reborn Qin Xiao can even have more incredible abilities.


    Like the puppets made by Li Zhu, Qin Xiao had no fear of his possible end, and even had a faint smile on his face. Chu Han, who looked aside, was full of anger, but also felt incredible.


    What force made Qin Xiao look like this


    "Get ready. Kill these six old things later." Without being silent for too long, Li Zhu ordered directly.


    "You can''t do this," Chu Han shouted, "Li Zhu, there was some misunderstanding about the previous things, but now we have given up resistance, you can''t kill them."


    Li Zhu''s face showed a sneer and disdained, "Master Chu Han, don''t worry, kill them, it''s your turn."


    "You" Chu Han was furious, and at the same time, he felt a sense of regret for the first time. If he had known this, he might as well have fought with these people last night, at least causing them greater losses.


    Like seeing through Chu Han''s heart, Li Zhu said faintly, "those puppet warriors in the innate realm are all dead, and I don''t care."


    "You absolutely want to kill us, why didn''t you do it last night?" the oldest ancestor of Gucheng looked at Li Zhu with cold eyes. Although he knew his end would be bad, he didn''t have much fear on his face.


    For him, the age of living is long enough, and he has no ability to continue to make breakthroughs. For him, life and death have long been less important. Just a little unwilling, Chu Han sneaked into Qin Xiao and didn''t insist on the sound of burning jade and stone in his heart at the moment he announced his surrender. I still had the last glimmer of hope for tianwai, and the result turned out to be what it is now.


    "You''ll know later." Li Zhu sneered and began to decorate at the exit of Guixu.


    A large number of materials were taken out of him and piled aside at will. Then he began to take out three incense sticks and light them with a respectful face and hands, bowing slightly, as if praying for something.


    At the beginning, several ancestors of Gucheng also looked at Li Zhu with disdain on their faces. One of them sneered, "when did you learn the common people''s way of penance outside the sky?"


    The other ascetics outside the sky were expressionless. In fact, they didn''t know what Li Zhu was doing.


    But soon, in the originally sunny sky, a large number of dark clouds suddenly appeared out of thin air, and quickly gathered here.


    The dark clouds rolled and moved, and there seemed to be a terrible beast hidden inside.


    After Li Zhu prayed, he inserted the three incense sticks directly on the ground, and the smoke on the incense flew straight to the sky. Surprisingly, the smoke from the incense remained straight and clearly visible until it flew to the extremely high sky


    Until the smoke drifted into the rolling dark clouds, and suddenly there was a thunderbolt between the whole heaven and earth.


    The thunder was so loud that everyone turned pale.


    Then, the burning speed of the three sticks of incense was obviously accelerated, and it quickly burned to the end under the stunned gaze of everyone.


    Li Zhu finally showed a smile on his face, raised his head and looked at the rolling dark clouds in the sky above him.


    In the eyes of the oldest ancestor of Gucheng, there was a dignified color, and an ominous foreboding shrouded his heart. It seems that a terrible thing is about to happen.


    Chu Han''s face also became very serious. He also felt the ominous.


    Qin Xiao''s complexion remained the same, but there was a little more complicated light in his eyes. Because this means also existed in his memory, he knew what Li Zhu was doing at a glance.


    As the three sticks of incense burned to the end, with Li Zhu''s gaze, a palm sized, scarlet as blood token suddenly fell from the rolling dark clouds.


    All the people present, with the moment that the bloody token appeared, all felt as if the whole world was shrouded in a bloody color.


    Everyone''s face changed


    Including those outside the sky, they also felt a strong uncertainty, like a pair of cold eyes staring at them. And the owner of those eyes can kill them all with one thought


    Li Hong looked at Li Zhu''s back with a somewhat complicated complexion. His eyes were not only a little afraid, but also a little relieved.


    No matter what Li Zhu got in the return market, at least he is still his own son and won''t harm himself. That''s enough


    Li Zhu took the bloody token in his hand, and then turned around and gave a cold smile to the six congenital ancestors on the side of Gucheng: "this bloody evil Dharma array, it is most suitable to sacrifice you, but hey, you are all the top powers in the world. With your blood sacrifice, this bloody evil Dharma array will also become the most terrible killing array in the world" to be continued.

 Chapter 534

    Li Zhu said, without looking at the expressions of those people, he threw the token out and threw it in a direction.?? A Book 1? ka? n? Shu ¡¤ after being thrown to that position, this bloody ghost order hovered directly in mid air, looking very strange.


    Later, Li Zhu began to use a large number of materials to make an array. His action was very fast, but Rao was so. He still arranged this bloody Dharma array for two hours, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    Obviously, arranging this bloody Dharma array also has a huge consumption for him.


    With the continuous improvement of this dharma array, a terrible breath began to gradually spread out from there, and the rolling dark clouds in the sky seemed to become more restless.


    Chu Han looked at Li Zhu''s action and couldn''t help asking, "what is the blood evil Dharma array?"


    Li Zhu ignored him at all and still arranged the formation there.


    But Qin Xiao beside Chu Han, Lightly said: "The blood evil Dharma array belongs to the means of the demon clan. It is a sharp weapon of Yin people. The blood sacrifice is carried out with the blood of the strong. The stronger the strength of the people of the blood sacrifice is, the stronger the power of the blood evil Dharma array is. Once you step into the array, you will be attacked by countless horrible creatures condensed from evil Qi and resentment. These creatures condensed from evil Qi and resentment can not only destroy the spirits of the people who break into the array, but also attack the body of the other party. But these resentments and resentments have no entity Therefore, unless the other party has the same clever means, it can hardly be resolved.? Want to see? Book 1ka? nshu¡¤¡±


    At this time, Li Zhu just finished decorating the last place. The terrible smell disappeared like a wine bottle with a cap closed, as if it had never appeared.


    Looking at the exit of Guixu, everything... Has returned to its previous appearance. If it was not seen with your own eyes, almost no one would think there was anything here.


    The rolling dark clouds in the sky, also at this moment, quickly dispersed.


    Li Zhu looked back at Qin Xiao and said faintly, "you know a lot."


    Qin Xiao smiled coldly, "Sikong Lang, up to now, what else do you need to disguise?"


    Li Hong over there. His body suddenly shook. He looked at Li Zhu and Qin Xiao strangely. Obviously, he listened to Qin Xiao''s words.


    Li Zhu''s complexion remained unchanged. Similarly, he sneered, "Maori is the same. I''m different from you. Yes, Sikong Lang really wants to win me over, but I''m not as stupid as you! I Li Zhu... When. I will never open my heart to any creature, my father can''t!"


    With that, Li Zhu looked back at Li Hong: "I have told you the whole story. If you don''t believe your son, I have nothing to say. One? Read a book? ¡¤ 1? ¡¤ but you can rest assured that you are my father, and I won''t harm you at any time."


    Qin Xiao looked at Li Hong and sneered, "take a good look at your son. Is he becoming more and more indifferent? This is the typical demon temperament. Six relatives don''t recognize! If you don''t believe it, taste it slowly!"


    Li Hong became famous for countless years and controlled the whole universe in his own hands. How can ordinary people confuse his mind? Before, he was indeed a little worried about the change of Li Zhu, but now, even if Li Zhu was really taken away by another person, they are all helpless. There is no ability to fight Li Zhu at all.


    Not to mention that although Li Zhu''s temper became colder and colder, from the beginning to the end, he didn''t have any idea to harm him. Today, Li Zhu has taken control of tianwai. It''s easy to kill him. But he still didn''t do it, which shows that Li Zhu is still his son!


    Therefore, in the face of Qin Xiao''s instigation. Although Li Hong was so shaken in his heart, he would never let anyone see the clue!


    Including his son, Li Zhu!


    "Whatever you want." Qin Xiao pie pie mouth, also no longer speak.


    Li Zhu didn''t seem to take this matter to heart at all, and waved his hand: "kill these six people on the spot. I want to use the blood of their six strong men for the first round of blood sacrifice!"


    The puppets of the six innate realms rushed directly up and pulled out the six ancient ancestors of Gucheng who had been controlled.


    Chu Han''s face finally showed a sad color and said, "I''m sorry for you..."


    The oldest ancestor of Gucheng sighed, but he didn''t say anything, and didn''t even look at Chu Han.


    Here are six puppets, with their hands on the knife, and six heads instantly fell to the ground.


    The blood of the innate realm gushed directly from the bodies of the six ancient ancestors of Gucheng.


    At this moment, Li Zhu''s hands began to quickly form fingerprints, and a strange force scattered along his fingerprints, guiding the blood of the six strong men to fall into six places respectively.


    Strange to say, under everyone''s gaze, the blood clearly fell to the ground, but there was no trace!


    After thinking for a while, everyone understood that those blood should have entered the Dharma array.


    It''s just that this means is really too clever, completely out of these people''s understanding.


    Some tianwai penance who murmured in their hearts because of Qin Xiao''s instigation also woke up at this time. Even if the present Li Zhu is not the one they know, what can it be? As long as he can take them to a higher level of the world, no matter who he is?


    Seeing the six oldest ancestors of the sect die here on the spot, Chu Han couldn''t help crying in his eyes.


    He looked at Li Zhu viciously, gritted his teeth and said, "if we didn''t take the initiative to attack tianwai this time, would you do the same?"


    Li Zhu glanced at him: "this world can only be out of our sky! The existence of you people will affect many of my plans, so after killing Yijian and Feixian, it will be your turn sooner or later. But if you didn''t fight last night, maybe I''ll let you live another year. It''s only one year."


    Chu Han listened, his face was deathly gray, and his body trembled. He was not scared, but angry!


    It turned out that people had already decided from the beginning, but he thought he was smart and formed an alliance with Li Hong


    Chu Han glanced at Qin Xiao beside him and wanted to say something, but he felt that at this time, it was useless to say anything.


    "Maori Tong, am I pretty good to you?" Li Zhu glanced at Qin Xiao and said, "I don''t care about the feeling of leader Chu Han, but I helped you get rid of some charges. It''s not for anything else, but for my inheritance, from the demon clan. Today, although you will die, I will let you know."


    Qin Xiao shook his head: "Sikong Lang, it''s really boring for you to play this method at such a time. If I were really a successful demon clan, would I stay here? Would I be clamped down by you? This is simply a joke! If I were a demon clan, I would care about the life and death of these people in the isolated city? I would have left here long ago!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 535

    With Qin Xiao''s words, many days of penance over there all showed a thoughtful look. £¤f¡£ £¤f


    Even Li Hong couldn''t help looking at Li Zhu to see how he explained it.


    In the eyes of tianwai these people, at least one between Li Zhu and Qin Xiao must have been successfully captured by the demon clan. They all hope that that person is Qin Xiao, but now no matter how you look at it, it seems... It''s all Li Zhu!


    Although I told myself in my heart that even if Li Zhu was taken away, it was no big deal. But really, they must be worried. What if one day, Li Zhu starts to fight them?


    Among them, Li Hong has the most complicated mood. Because Li Zhu is his son! If you are really taken away by the demon clan, it is the Revenge of killing your son


    Li Zhu looked at Qin Xiao and sneered, "you''re very powerful. You''re dying. You can actually incite people on my side to fantasize." Li Zhu said, glancing back at those people, and said helplessly, "thanks to you, you are still a group of ascetics who have practiced advanced mental skills, and you can''t even see such an obvious provocation. Ask your heart, since I came back, have I ever done anything that hurt you?"


    But I was thinking in my heart: it seems that refining the drugs that control the spirit is imminent! My current strength is not enough to completely suppress them. If someone suddenly rebounds and deals with it, it will definitely waste my time. What I lack most now... Is time!


    Li Zhu thought in his heart, and then ordered, "now, blood sacrifice Chu Han!"


    "Wait!" Chu Han called.


    "What? Want to plead?" Li Zhu laughed.


    "Plead?" Chu Han''s mouth suddenly burst into a sneer: "you''re wrong. Maybe you got a great chance in the return market, or... You''re a successful demon clan. In fact, these are not important. As the leader of the lonely city, I''m not shameless enough to plead with a yellow mouthed child like you!"


    Hearing Chu Han''s words about success, Li Zhu turned gloomy and looked at him indifferently, "what do you want to do?"


    Chu Han said, "I have a few words. I want to talk to Qin Xiao alone."


    "Is it necessary? It''s his turn to kill you. You two are going to die anyway. What else to talk about? Talk alone... It''s ridiculous!" Li Zhu has a disdainful smile on his face.


    At this time, Li Hong suddenly stepped forward and slowly said, "bamboo, don''t be so mean. Anyway, Chu Han is also the leader of the top sect in the world. Even if you want to kill him, at least give him corresponding respect."


    Another tianwai''s penance also came forward and said, "young Lord, give them this opportunity. How can they meet their last wish before death?"


    "Yes, young Lord, meet his last wish."


    "Anyway, the head of Chu is also a generation of celebrities..."


    "In hostility, life and death are conceited, but at this time, we always give a bowl of wine to drink."


    Someone took the lead, and these ascetics outside the sky all spoke one by one. It''s not like talking to people in the lonely city, but there is a feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow in their hearts.


    Li Zhu''s identity is deep in their hearts. A thorn has formed. Always in doubt, this is actually a terrible thing. Because for a long time, if Li Zhu can''t bring them what they want, then this thorn is likely to be magnified many times!


    "You..." Li Zhu looked at his father and the old people outside these days, and his face changed a few times in succession. He really didn''t care about those other people. In his heart, there was always the idea of controlling the spirits of those people.


    But his father. He is also doubting his identity, which is unacceptable to Li Zhu.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Zhu sneered at himself and said, "OK. You the final say!" With a wave of his hand, he directly asked the two puppets to take Chu Han and Qin Xiao away, take them to a quiet place, and let the two puppets look at them.


    Qin Xiao felt strange in his heart and didn''t know this time. The headmaster has anything else to tell him. As Li Zhu said, I''m dying anyway. Is there anything else to say?


    Chu Han looked at Qin Xiao with complicated eyes and apologized, "I wronged you. I just learned that Li Zhu would not let us go anyway. Helping Yijian and Feixian is actually helping ourselves... If I had known this, I should have combined Yijian and Feixian to destroy tianwai together."


    "At this time, it''s too late to say this..." Qin Xiao shook his head and said.


    "It''s not too late." Chu Han looked at Qin Xiao and said softly, "those people outside the sky have doubts about Li Zhu''s identity. You''re right. If you are really defeated by the demon clan, how can you be planted in their hands? And Li Zhu, in the year of his return, not only has he cultivated a large number of congenital puppets, but also his own personality has undergone earth shaking changes. If he hasn''t been defeated, no one will believe!"


    Qin Xiao nodded, then said with a wry smile, "master, if you understand."


    At this time, Chu Han suddenly sneaked up to Qin Xiao, glanced at the two congenital puppets standing outside, and whispered, "I have a way to escape!"


    "What?" Qin Xiao was slightly stunned. Looking at Chu Han, he couldn''t believe it.


    The prohibitions on them were laid by Li Zhu himself, all by the means of the demon clan. Qin Xiao didn''t believe that Chu Han, the native leader of the human world sect, would have this ability to untie the ban of the demon clan.


    Chu Han whispered, "remember that adult?"


    Qin Xiao''s eyes narrowed slightly and nodded.


    Chu Han said, "that adult once said that day, I have a disaster, and he gave me a life-saving thing!"


    Qin Xiao said, "in that case, the headmaster just left. What did he ask me to do here?"


    Chu Han shook his head and said, "even if I can escape here alive, what can I do? I have no means to compete with tianwai at all, but you are different!"


    "What does the headmaster mean?" Qin Xiao looked at Chu Han with a look of exploration.


    "I''ll give you that thing. You just need to crush it with your hands, and you can directly escape a hundred thousand miles away!" Chu Han seemed to make a final decision and took out a small black ball from his body. It looked soft and I don''t know what it was made of: "you are different from me. You have the memory of the demon clan and must have the same means as Li Zhu. Over time, you can certainly revenge for me and the whole isolated city!"


    Chu Han glanced at the puppets of the two congenital realms, and his face showed a touch of disdain: "puppets are puppets, like fools! Qin Xiao, you go, remember to revenge us!"


    Qin Xiao''s eyes finally showed a moving color. At the same time, his face, with a strange expression, returned the small ball in his hand. Said, "master, run away. They can''t kill me."


    With these words, Qin Xiao seemed to touch a great taboo, and his face showed a very painful color, but he burst out a few painful Laughter: "today I know I am..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 536

    "What do you mean? Why don''t you know I''m me today? Are you... Aren''t the people before you?" Chu Han was also extremely smart. Hearing Qin Xiao''s words, he immediately stared at him.


    Qin Xiao''s face seemed to be covered with a hazy fog, giving people a feeling of extreme mystery. He stood there and kept silent.


    "What the hell is going on?" Chu Han felt more and more creepy. Because both Qin Xiao and Li Zhu from tianwai have changed a lot since they came out of the ruins!


    Looking at Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya, Huang Zhe and other young people who returned from Guixu, there was no such feeling.


    "Nothing, master, listen to my advice. Don''t be enemies with Yijian and Feixian in the future. Don''t even think about finding trouble with Chu mo. no matter how powerful that adult is, I''m afraid he can''t do anything about Chu Mo in the end." Qin Xiao was silent for a long time, and suddenly opened his mouth. When he said this, his face was full of pain.


    In the Guixu, he was resurrected by the incredible existence, and his body was subjected to an extremely powerful prohibition. The incredible existence is so powerful that Qin Xiao retains all his memories, but he still feels that Huang Zhe is his master!


    In addition, he also became very concerned about those people Huang zhe cared about.


    The most terrible thing is not only that, but Qin Xiao''s deep heart, very agree with this feeling! Even if he clearly remembered in his heart that when he entered the Guixu, he clearly wanted to kill Chu mo.


    This is the real big means and magic power!


    Let you know everything, everything, but from the most fundamental place in the depths of your soul, it has changed everything!


    "Qin Xiao, I don''t understand." Chu Han held the small black ball in his hand, which was the life-saving thing that the adult gave him. As long as it was crushed, he could escape a hundred thousand miles away. Originally, he had planned to give this thing to Qin Xiao, because Qin Xiao was alive. More valuable than his life.


    Only if Qin Xiao lives, can Gu Cheng''s revenge be avenged. Otherwise, even if he lives. There will be no hope of revenge in this life.


    Chu Han doesn''t comment on his personality, but his IQ is enough to make a choice at a critical moment. He is a hero.


    But now, he is also a little confused. Looking at Qin Xiao with a painful face, he couldn''t help asking, "now... Are you really Qin Xiao?"


    "Of course!" Qin Xiao nodded without hesitation.


    "Then, I''m relieved." Chu Han breathed a sigh. Although there were still many doubts in his heart, he didn''t want to ask. He looked at Qin Xiao and finally confirmed, "do you really promise that you won''t die?"


    Qin Xiao''s face showed a strange expression, a little bitter. Nodded.


    "OK, then I''ll go. I''m afraid it will take some years to untie this prohibition." Chu Han sighed, looking bleak.


    "Don''t bother so much. I''ll pass the master a pithy formula." Qin Xiao said, saying a pithy formula directly.


    The two puppet warriors in the innate realm still stood outside without any reaction. This scene. It looks funny and ironic.


    Chu Han also deserved the evaluation of genius in his cultivation, and soon learned this pithy formula. Recite it silently in his heart, and his face suddenly showed joy, because the prohibition in his body was directly untied!


    "If only I had the chance to pass it on to others..." Chu Han couldn''t help sighing.


    Qin Xiao was silent and said nothing. Because deep in his heart, he felt that there was really no need for the lonely city to exist. Otherwise, in fact, he has many ways. It can help Gu Cheng avoid this crisis.


    Qin Xiao himself was not aware of the changes that had taken place in him at all. The incredible existence and transformation of him were tantamount to directly hoodwinking his whole soul!


    This means, if it reaches the heaven, may be seen through, but in this human world, no one can crack it at all.


    Chu Han glanced at the two congenital puppets, and his face showed a cold color. Now he has enough strength to kill the two puppets easily.


    Qin Xiao shook his head: "kill these two, there will be more, killing them is meaningless."


    Chu Han nodded hatefully, and then took a deep look at Qin Xiao: "I remember your words, I''m gone, take care!"


    With that, Chu Han directly crushed the black ball in his hand, and his body instantly disappeared in place.


    At this moment, the two puppets, who were born with martial arts, finally reacted.


    At the same time, there are those people in the distance, Li Zhu.


    Whoosh!


    A dozen figures rushed here like lightning. When seeing Chu Han disappear, Li Zhu''s face became extremely ugly.


    His eyes stared at Qin Xiao coldly: "where is Chu Han?"


    "It''s gone." Qin Xiao looked at Li Zhu calmly: "there are treasures on his body."


    "Damn it!" Li Zhu''s face became colder.


    He now boasts that he is the smartest and most powerful person in the whole human world, but he was severely punished by an old man like Chu Han. Apart from others, at least he felt very embarrassed.


    "Take him back and behead him!" Li Zhu waved and left with a gloomy face.


    Somehow, seeing that Chu Han had escaped, many of the penance outside the sky did not have any anger, but felt relieved in his heart. Normally, it shouldn''t be like this, but today''s Li Zhu has become too strange and has brought too much pressure to them.


    In Li Zhu''s heart, he became more and more disgusted with these puppets who had no wisdom. From the corner of his eyes, he glanced at those relieved tianwai penance, his eyes flashing, thoughtful.


    Qin Xiao was taken back, and his head was directly cut off by a puppet. A cavity of hot blood spurted out, and was cast by Li Zhu, which was directly injected into the blood evil Dharma array.


    Seeing Qin Xiao killed, Li Zhu''s heart was also relieved. Now he even doubts whether he made a mistake? If Qin Xiao is really captured by Maori, how can he be easily captured and killed by himself?


    Is it true that Qin Xiao killed Maori Tong''s idea, and then he was so badly hit that he was unable to fight back?


    The more Li Zhu thought, the more confused he became. Looking at Qin Xiao, who was in a strange place, he coldly ordered, "burn his body!"


    "This... Young Lord, this is not appropriate?" An old man from tianwai practiced hard, and finally couldn''t help but stand up and look at Li Zhu: "people hate death, why don''t you leave a corpse capital..."


    Li Zhu secretly scolded: sooner or later, you will become a group of clever puppets! But he had to explain: "Qin Xiao swallowed the demon''s mind. Like me, he mastered the means of the demon, but the day he came out of the ruins was too short to give him time to do those things! If he didn''t destroy his body, he had at least ten ways to survive!"


    "Can people live after death?" The old man of tianwai looked surprised.


    Li Zhu thought: living people can become puppets. What can''t be revived when people die?


    With a gloomy face, he nodded, "I''m also good for everyone." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 537

    Several old people in tianwai looked at Li Zhu for a few times, and all of them were silent. Then several people worked together to burn Qin Xiao''s body and head to ashes.


    Seeing Qin Xiao completely disappear in the world, Li Zhu seemed to be completely relieved this time, and greeted the crowd: "we can leave here!"


    "Don''t you need to guard?" Li Hong, who has been silent, asked.


    "No, even if Chu Mo has great strength, once he steps into this bloody Dharma array, he will be guaranteed to turn into a pool of blood!" Li Zhu said coldly with bright eyes.


    All the ancestors of penance outside the sky glanced at the entrance of the Guixu, and then turned around and left. Since Li Zhu dares to be so determined, it shows that he has absolute confidence. Although there are still many doubts about their little Lord, he has been recognized by everyone in this regard.


    In one night, the pattern of the top sects in the human world has completely changed.


    It was not until Li Zhu and others had left for a day that a pool of blood flowed out of the bloody Dharma array along the silent entrance to the ruins.


    This pool of blood seemed to be born out of thin air. After flowing out, it converged towards the place where Qin Xiao''s body was burned. In the end, there, little by little, began to condense into a human shape.


    From the initial outline, a little bit, outlined the whole human shape, and then to the continuous fullness.


    An hour later, Qin Xiao appeared there intact. Ferry a scare, Yan, Ge Guan to see the new Sister Zhang


    He frowned slightly, as if thinking about something, and then looked back. There was a cold light shining in his eyes, murmuring, "use my blood to make the eye of the blood evil Dharma array, Li Zhu, you are really naive. Now the blood evil Dharma array has no eye, I see how you can use it to trap Chu Mo?"


    This scene looks quite strange. If people see it, they will be scared.


    However, no one has come here anymore. The battle of the four sects last night has completely frightened those people of other sects in the ancient town, and they have already fled in all directions.


    Many people first fled in the direction of the port where they came to the white tiger continent. However, those people will be disappointed in the end, because the ship they came on has long been destroyed by tianwai''s puppet Xianwu.


    The smarter ones all began to flee to the depths of the white tiger continent. Only by hiding can they survive.


    As for some people who did not realize that they were coming, they were all unlucky. The congenital puppets sent by Li Zhu grabbed them back one after another and waited for their fate, which would be their biggest nightmare in this life.


    After Qin Xiao''s body congealed again, he didn''t stay too long at the entrance of Guixu, and then walked towards the deep direction of Baihu continent. He can sense the position of Huang Zhe. As a servant, it is his greatest duty to protect his master.


    Two months passed quietly.


    The whole white tiger continent has become jittery.


    Many of the surviving sects finally realized what had happened, and they all regretted it.


    If they had known this, when Yijian and Feixian were attacked that night, they would not stand idly by.


    Nowadays, the forces of tianwai, on the white tiger continent, have developed more terrifying than that day. They not only control all ports and docks in the whole white tiger continent, but also send people to hunt down the sect members in the white tiger continent.


    However, those people who escaped from Yijian and Feixian seemed to disappear into the world, and no one could find them.


    Return to the ruins.


    Chu Mo was sitting on a mountain with a melancholy face, and the big skeleton that had been with him before disappeared.


    "It''s been so long. I don''t know how they are." Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    Time goes back to that day.


    Since that day, the big skeleton took him to a big grave, his bitter days began.


    The big skeleton threw him here, crossed the void directly without saying a word, and left Chu Mo''s line of sight in the blink of an eye. No matter how Chu Mo called, the big skeleton also ignored it.


    To Chu Mo''s feeling, the big skeleton seemed a little unhappy and left with some emotion.


    Chu Mo, who was a little confused, didn''t know what happened at all, but then, suddenly came out of the tomb a young woman dressed in gorgeous and ancient service, and said something to him, which stunned him.


    This young woman is very beautiful. She looks only about 20 years old. Even her eyes are extremely pure. Anyone who sees them will feel amazing.


    If Chu Mo didn''t see her come out of the tomb with her own eyes, she would certainly be amazed. At the moment, there is only shock left.


    "I have a tradition, and I will teach it to you now. Since ancient times, there has been only one disciple in each generation. It has been cut off from me, so you should inherit and carry forward this tradition. Listen, what I want to pass on to you is..."


    "Wait, wait..." Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at the woman.


    PA!


    A ray of light appeared, and Chu Mo''s body was knocked out dozens of miles away.


    Even if he is now in the ancestral state, he still has a feeling that his whole body is going to be broken. The taste of pain makes Chu Mo have a feeling of pain. But after the examination, it was found that there was no injury in the whole body.


    "I''m not your master, but your teacher, don''t interrupt when the teacher is talking. I''ll teach you a little lesson this time." The woman in gorgeous and ancient service stretched out her slender jade hand and grabbed Chu Mo back from dozens of miles away, with an expressionless warning on her face.


    "But..." Chu Mo looked puzzled.


    PA!


    Another light appeared, and Chu Mo once again tasted the pain.


    The third time, Chu Mo finally learned to be obedient and didn''t ask anything. He honestly began to learn the orthodoxy passed on to him by this irascible and beautiful woman.


    This Taoist tradition, the biggest magic power, is a kind of magic power called "nine life skill".


    In Chu Mo''s current state, he couldn''t understand it at all, and the woman didn''t explain much to him. Just tell him that the nine life skill can be revived nine times when it is cultivated to the highest level!


    "As long as you have a drop of blood left, you will not die. You can save a drop of your blood in a place in advance. Once you encounter a crisis of life and death, this drop of blood can make you perfectly reborn. The so-called perfect rebirth is that after you are resurrected, it is no different from before."


    It has to be said that this nine life skill is really a truly peerless magic. Chu Mo has never heard of this kind of magic power, and it has never been mentioned on the letter board.


    This is also the first time that Chu Mo felt the power of that highest level. Finally understand that not all information will appear on the letter board. I also understand what Dong Yu said that day: the real top Tianjiao disdains to enter the magic world.


    It broke out at six o''clock! Ask for a piece of support! (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 538

    The woman, in five days, passed all her inheritance to Chu mo. Chu Mo also thoroughly remembered the nine life skill. The woman told him that after he built the foundation, he could begin to practice the nine life skill. This made Chu Mo expect more.


    Five days later, the woman sent Chu Mo directly to another grave. Chu Mo didn''t even have a chance to say goodbye, and Chu Mo didn''t know the teacher''s name. He even thought about being beaten by the woman again, but he also had to ask clearly. Unfortunately, he had no chance.


    After being sent to another grave, Chu Mo didn''t even know where the woman''s grave was.


    The real ruins are unimaginable.


    Here seems to be a real big world, endless!


    Within a million miles around any grave, there will be no second grave. Of course, this is what Chu Mo learned after turning around several graves and learning several inheritance.


    In the second teacher, Chu Mo also suffered a lot.


    Because of the lesson of the first young woman teacher, Chu Mo decided to be cautious.


    Therefore, after he was sent to the second grave by the woman, he kept silent in the face of the smiling old man in shabby Taoist robes who came out of the grave.


    "My inheritance is Feng Shui magic. There are spirits in mountains, rivers and earth, and everything in the universe. All spirits can be used by us. Everything in this world has cause and effect. The dragon vein theory has been circulating since ancient times... Hmm? Why don''t you ask me anything?" The old man in a shabby Taoist robe came out of the tomb and began to talk about it for half an hour, but he found that Chu Mo was silent and immediately annoyed.


    After saying a word, why don''t you ask me, stamp one foot gently on the ground.


    Chu Mo felt a terrible force suddenly coming from the earth under his feet, and his whole body flew out directly. In midair, a mouthful of blood couldn''t help but spray out.


    That power is not what he can resist now. At this time, Chu Mo felt that the former female teacher was really merciful to him


    "This is the power of the earth vein! Hum, many ignorant people think that it is a great thing to break a star with one punch when practicing to the highest level. In the inheritance of our vein, when practicing to the highest level, you can lay out a Galaxy! Let the whole galaxy be used by you!"


    After being taught several times by the old man, Chu Mo finally realized that the old man''s temperament was completely different from that of the young woman.


    Young women don''t like people to ask any questions at all. I don''t like nonsense, but this old man is like a chatter, and he doesn''t say it himself, so he has to pull Chu Mo to say it together. If Chu Mo doesn''t want to say... Everyone knows the ending.


    "You learn the magic power of Feng Shui, can''t communicate with people, and also learn fart Feng Shui? You think those powers that have reached a high level of cultivation don''t need to find someone to divine? Do you think that as long as you reach the supreme level of cultivation, you can do everything without asking for others? It''s simply naive!" This is the old man''s daily lecture.


    Chu Mo not only has to listen, but also has to express his ideas and opinions, otherwise he will be beaten. It''s been a long time. No one.


    "You mean that those celestial immortals, true immortals and emperors in the heaven... Also need to find someone to divine?" Chu Mo asked modestly.


    "Nonsense! How much can those weak beings know? Can the mountains and rivers in their eyes be the same as those in our eyes? Say nothing else, just the burial ground of those people after death. Do they dare to bury themselves at will? Don''t they have to beg us?" The old man blew his saliva everywhere and looked very unreliable.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t dare to question him, so as not to be punished again.


    In short, in this same old man who doesn''t give his name here. Chu Mo studied for more than 20 days and wrote down almost everything the old man learned.


    This inheritance of the old man. Unlike the previous nine life skill, the nine life skill can only be learned after the foundation is built. But the old man''s geomantic magic is something Chu Mo can use now.


    At the time of parting, the old man seemed a little sad and reluctant, and said to Chu Mo, "don''t underestimate the magic power of our vein. Remember, there are only useless people in this world, but there are no useless magic powers. Learn the magic power of this door well, and ensure that you can use it infinitely. If anyone wants to use the array or something in the future, you can see it at a glance! Even if the array is laid by the Supreme Master, you can feel the crisis in advance!"


    Finally, Chu Mo was sent to another grave by the old man. Learn a new inheritance.


    Chu Mo also gradually understood that it seemed that the whole Guixu, a lot of extraordinary existence, passed on all the inheritance and learning to him. And don''t know why, no one exists, willing to tell him his name. No one told Chu Mo why he did it.


    "Is it true that I have gathered the talents of hundreds of families?" Sitting on the mountain, Chu Mo sighed softly with a melancholy face.


    "Gather the talents of a hundred families? Boy, roll down from my roof first." A tired and lazy voice came from the mountainside below.


    Yes, the hill below Chu Mo''s buttocks is also a big grave!


    But the owner of this grave is the best tempered of the six teachers Chu Mo has experienced.


    How good is this man''s temper? Even if Chu Mo contradicted, he would never move a finger of Chu mo. And this master is very lazy. Chu Mo has been here for more than ten days, and he hasn''t even shown his face


    Chu Mo smiled, jumped down from the grave, and then said, "why don''t you tell me, what''s the reason for you, who have been dead for countless years, to pass on your heritage to me?"


    "This matter... We have an agreement, really can''t tell you." The tired and lazy voice came from the mountainside.


    Chu Mo curled his lips and said, "I don''t believe all your orthodoxy has disappeared in this world. In case one day, I meet the descendants of your orthodoxy, I don''t even know who you are. What do you want me to do?"


    "Do what you want. Being a man is to do what you want." The tired and lazy voice in the mountainside seemed to disdain this problem.


    "Well, I want to know, what kind of realm are you? Supreme? Doesn''t it mean... The supreme can live for at least an era? Why are there so many supreme tombs here in Guixu?" Chu Mo knew that this man had a good temper, so he asked many questions, no matter whether the other party would answer or not. If any question is answered, he will make money.


    "Little guy, do you know how many years an era is?" In the hinterland of the mountain, the master''s voice seemed to have a little interest, and said faintly: "let''s talk about the cosmic era first. The universe is endless, and the completion is ethereal, but it is not completely impossible to prove. For example, a newborn universe, from the day of the birth, is the beginning of an era, to the day of the end of the universe, is the end of an era. This period of time is an era." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 539

    Chu Mo was stunned and said, "I''ve heard that an era is 129600 years. If you say that, wouldn''t an era exceed hundreds of billions or even trillions of years?"


    "129600 years? Hehe... That''s just a flick of the finger. £¤ F, for cosmic time, is not worth mentioning at all. Therefore, the so-called supreme being can live an era is pure nonsense. I haven''t heard of any supreme being who can live from the beginning of the universe to the end of the universe." The Lord in the mountainside said faintly.


    "Then... How many years can you live at least when you practice to the supreme state? If it''s not for the case of misfortune?" Chu Mo asked.


    This kind of problem is actually a taboo problem for all supreme beings. If someone asks a living supreme like this, he may be slapped to death.


    But in front of him, he was a dead supreme, and he had a good temper to say nothing. Therefore, Chu Mo dares to ask this taboo question.


    "How many years can you live at least? This kind of question is actually meaningless." The man in the mountainside said faintly, "but I can tell you that if the monk said 129600 years was an era, I lived for at least ten eras!"


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath and said in shock, "a million years?"


    And this is not only a million years, but nearly 1.3 million years!


    "A million years is just a moment. For the long time of the whole universe, it''s nothing at all. Ask for immortality, ask for immortality, and you can''t even touch the door until you reach the realm of emperor. So, fuck, ask for a ball!" For some reason, the man in the mountainside suddenly burst out a rude remark.


    However, the amount of information in this sentence is really great. Chu Mo directly ignored this rude words, as if a picture appeared in his mind. It was a peerless talent. Invincible in the world, lonely standing in the void of the universe, slapping the sky, want to step into a higher realm. But not available.


    Chu Mo didn''t know why he suddenly thought of this picture, but his heart filled with a sad feeling.


    At this time, the tired and lazy voice in the mountainside, Youyou said, "any one of the supreme masters buried here in Guixu once ruled for an era. In that era, we were invincible. We were all powerful in the starry sky, and no one was invincible. But in the end, it turned into Loess? Everyone occupies a territory of millions of miles, looking for a geomantic treasure land, building a solid tomb for himself, and then such a strange existence... It''s really boring."


    Chu Mo could feel the sad breath in the other party''s tone and said, "doesn''t it mean that there is a second existence in Guixu?"


    "Haha. That''s just a legend, little guy, don''t be cheated." The one in the mountainside suddenly laughed and said, "even that one... Doesn''t he lie in the sarcophagus?"


    "Who is it?" Chu Mo asked sensitively.


    But this time, the man in the mountainside refused to answer him anyway.


    But Chu Mo also learned too many incredible secrets through his conversation with the Lord. Some things, even the big family in the heaven, I''m afraid I don''t know.


    There are traces to follow in the way of emperor; There is no way to the supreme road.


    Chu Mo knew this sentence a long time ago. Then through some information on the letter board, Chu Mo also found that even in today''s heaven, there seems to be no trace of the supreme.


    The supreme one cannot come out. The emperor is invincible.


    It''s great to be able to cultivate to the realm of emperor and Lord.


    But what I saw and heard here in Guixu completely broke all the previous understandings of Chu mo.


    It turns out that in the long river of years, there have been so many amazing children and women! Just here in Guixu, dozens of supreme masters were buried.


    And Chu Mo can feel it here in Guixu. It seems that there is still an incredible existence!


    But this is only his guess, or a clue from the good-natured existence in the hinterland of the mountain.


    In the following days, Chu Mo moved between the supreme tombs and accepted dozens of inheritance.


    Without exception, all those who passed on to him did not put forward any requirements for him. Only after passing on those inheritance to him, he was driven down to the next grave.


    A year''s time is spent in continuous learning.


    Chu Mo originally thought that only the demon king was the kind of irresponsible teacher. After passing down the pithy formula, he didn''t care about anything. Until now, he realized that most of the strong were this virtue. Almost all of them teach him the inherited knowledge and then kick him to the next teacher.


    A year later, Chu Mo finally said goodbye to the last teacher, and he was the hardest one to clean up.


    The reason is very simple, because the big skeleton robbed someone''s coffin cover


    Yes, the last teacher is the Supreme Beiming.


    After Chu Mo wrote down the inheritance of Beiming supreme, he finally saw the big skeleton again.


    The first thing I saw Chu Mo was to signal him to fight with me.


    Chu Mo figured out that this big skeleton must have been an extremely belligerent guy, a pure belligerent.


    This one is full of Chu Mo!


    Although nine times out of ten he can''t understand and use the inheritance he learned, for Chu Mo, the whole person has changed completely.


    After this fight, the skeleton returned to the plain with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s heart throbbed, because he thought of his tired teacher''s words: even that... Isn''t it also lying in the sarcophagus?


    Chu Mo always suspected that the tired and lazy teacher said that the one lying in the sarcophagus was the one on the plain.


    Because it was the big skeleton who escaped here with him that day, the Supreme Beiming stopped. Then... Soon, almost all the supreme masters in the Guixu passed their respective inheritance to him.


    Chu Mo couldn''t believe that this matter had nothing to do with the existence of this man on the plain.


    After the big skeleton came here with Chu Mo, he was silent, and there was no sign. Chu Mo could only stand here with the big skeleton.


    After a long time, the big skeleton motioned Chu Mo to leave with him.


    "Just go?" Chu Mo looked at the big skeleton with a puzzled face and asked.


    The big skeleton nodded, crossed the void with Chu Mo, and left the place directly.


    After Chu Mo and the big skull left, there was a slight sigh on the plain. The whole ruins seemed to be shrouded in a somewhat sad atmosphere because of this sigh.


    These Chu Mo didn''t know. He looked at a light door in front of him, and his heart suddenly filled with a little reluctance to part.


    Chu Mo knew that he was about to leave here. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 540

    "Can I see you again?" Chu Mo looked at the big skeleton and asked softly.


    The skeleton was silent for a moment, then nodded and shook his head.


    "What''s this..." Chu Mo looked at the big skeleton, and then said: "return to the ruins here, limit the bone age. One day, I''m over that age, and I''m sure I can''t come in again. Moreover, this time I leave, I may not be long, I''ll enter the spiritual world. At that time, the world is far apart, and it''s more difficult to come back."


    The big skeleton suddenly stretched out his bone arm and touched Chu Mo''s head with his bone palm.


    Although the palm was completely made of bones, it gave Chu Mo a very gentle feeling at the moment. The huge skeleton in front of me seemed to be a real elder, with endless kindness.


    Somehow, Chu Mo suddenly felt like crying.


    At this time, the big skeleton suddenly pushed Chu Mo out of the light door.


    Let alone Chu Mo was caught off guard. Even if Chu Mo tried his best, he couldn''t stop the push of the big skull at all.


    "Hey... Big skull!" Chu Mo shouted, but found himself outside the ruins. Looking back, it seemed that he could still see the last appearance of the big skeleton.


    Then the light door disappeared completely.


    Chu Mo felt sad in his heart, then raised his head and looked at the scene in front of him.


    He is familiar and strange here.


    Because this is the entrance of Guixu!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and suddenly thought that he forgot to ask the big skeleton what happened to everyone else.


    However, looking back, the entrance of Guixu could not even see the door.


    "Is this a complete shutdown?" Chu Mo muttered to himself, and then suddenly felt a breath of blood, rushing to his face.


    Chu Mo''s eyebrows wrinkled directly, which was the warning passed on to him from the old talker.


    After a year of cultivation, Chu Mo has achieved a little success. Some things have formed habits. Change to the past. Even if there is a celestial mirror, Chu Mo will never feel abnormal so soon.


    "This is... Can someone lay an ambush here?" Chu Mo squinted and looked at him with some vigilance. There seemed to be no strange scenery in front of him.


    Then, Chu Mo silently used some formulas in Feng Shui magic in his heart, and then, a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Set an ambush through a Dharma array such as the bloody ghost, and want to calculate me. This is the means of the demon clan? It''s just... It seems. It''s a little too low?" Chu Mo sneered and said.


    In the Guixu, a great sage of the demon clan passed on a set of inheritance belonging to the top of the demon clan to Chu Mo! The sage of that demon clan, Da Neng, is also the only demon clan in Guixu.


    The demon clan''s power is also the only one who did not pass on the inheritance to Chu Mo, but he passed on countless knowledge about the demon clan''s means to Chu mo.


    According to Chu Mo''s understanding, this great energy was clearly to help him, a human, to entrap the demon clan. Chu Mo was very puzzled at that time, and even raised questions. But the power of the demon clan. He was not given any explanation.


    Therefore, after Chu Mo came out, he felt the smell of blood evil in the blood evil Dharma array through Feng Shui magic. After a little confirmation with what the demon clan can teach him, I have understood.


    "It seems that some of the people who came out have been inherited by the demon clan!" Chu Mo who entered the blood evil Dharma array. Feeling the evil spirit from all directions, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    At the same time, Li Zhu is hundreds of thousands of miles away from Guixu. Suddenly his body shook, and then his face showed surprise and murmured, "I knew you weren''t dead!"


    As he said this, he looked at the group in front of him, with a look of satisfaction on his face: "wonderful girl, Miss Shen, I have good news for you!"


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, who have been surrounded by a large number of strong people, have cold eyes and look at Li Zhu.


    "The man you think about day and night is indeed not dead. He came out of the Guixu. However, you are doomed to lose sight of him! Hahaha, he entered the blood evil Dharma array under my cloth, which will... I''m afraid he will soon turn into a pool of blood!" Li Zhu said with a proud smile.


    "Hum, just your little tricks, dream!" Miaoyi Niang pooped on the ground and said coldly.


    "If you don''t believe it, I can take you back to have a look. Well... I can still do the art of mirror flowers and moon, and I can restore the scene at that time. Then you will understand that I, Li Zhu... Is the strongest man! Only follow me, you can have a future!" Li Zhu''s eyes stared at Miaoyi Niang''s exquisite body and said with a evil smile, "if you are obedient, I can even not treat you as a stove tripod..."


    "Go to hell!" Miaoyi Niang drank coldly, "three swords cut ghosts!"


    In the void, a big sword condensed from energy cut directly at Li Zhu!


    "You haven''t reached home yet!" Li Zhu shouted, "go, take it down!"


    Around, a group of martial artists with innate breath rushed towards Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue like wolves.


    These people''s eyes, with endless cold breath, can hardly see any human emotions. But the action is extremely natural. I can''t see that these people are all Li Zhu''s puppets!


    Among them, there are threeorfour original ancestors of tianwai penance!


    It took Li Zhuzhen a year to suppress several tianwai ancestors'' plot against him, and finally refined all tianwai ancestors except his father into a clever puppet.


    Boom!


    The elixir thrown by Shen Xingxue exploded directly in the void. A congenital puppet warrior who had no time to dodge hit it, and his body was directly blown hundreds of feet away, his whole body was broken, and his face was bloody.


    He was seriously injured directly, but he got up as if nothing had happened and continued to rush towards this side.


    This is the third time that Shen Xingxue and Miao yiniang have encountered Li Zhu and others in the past year.


    The first two times were all lucky to escape, but this time, Li Zhu made a lot of preparations and gathered hundreds of puppets of the innate realm. It seems that Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue are already in bad luck.


    Without any preparation, the battle directly entered a white hot state.


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue would rather die than be captured alive. They are very clear that this person in front of them is a demon. There must be no good end to falling into his hands.


    Huang Zhe and Hua Xiaoya, whose whereabouts are unknown, are now scattered.


    Because in the face of extremely strong Li Zhu, the only thing they can do now is hide.


    Like today, it is found that there is no escape and no hiding. Neither woman wants others to come to the rescue. Because in that case, we can only fall into it all.


    At this time, Li Zhu, who had been smiling and watching the excitement, suddenly gave a stuffy hum, a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes showed incredible light.


    His body shook, his feet staggered, and he almost fell to the ground¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at the third watch, that''s all for today''s update. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 541

    Li Zhu''s eyes began to show horror. Others didn''t know that he knew best in his heart that the bloody evil Dharma array he had laid had been broken! Otherwise, he could not be subjected to this kind of backfire. Please search and see the most complete!


    "This is the supreme means of the demon clan. Even if Chu Mo knows about the upper world, even if he has the ability to connect with heaven, how can he break the Dharma array I set before he becomes a monk in the innate realm?" Li Zhu''s face became very ugly. He couldn''t believe it.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Li Zhu and whispered to Shen Xingxue, "ready to rush out. Looking at him, Chu Mo should have come out and broken what means he laid!"


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue also got ancient inheritance in Guixu, so naturally we can see some clues.


    Shen Xingxue nodded and said, "OK, I''ll count one, two, three, let''s rush out!"


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, and the means of attack instantly became more fierce, looking more like desperate at the end of the road.


    "One, two, three!" Shen Xingxue quietly stopped drinking.


    Then, the two women instantly showed their killing moves, and even regardless of their injuries, they attacked with all their strength and rushed towards the periphery.


    "Bamboo... They''re going to run!" Li Hong stood there shouting.


    Li Zhu suddenly recovered and shouted, "catch these two people! Life or death!"


    He really wanted to catch the two women and get the inheritance of the two women, especially the means of Miaoyi Niang, which made Li Zhu excited. Bai pianyi, hey, brother Yan, close your mouth and heart


    The human world is not his goal, even the spiritual and celestial worlds are not his goal. Li Zhu''s goal is heaven!


    The inheritance that Miaoyi Niang got is definitely the top inheritance even in the heaven!


    According to Sikong Lang''s knowledge, Li Zhu even deduced that the inheritance of Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue should be the legendary supreme orthodoxy!


    No one will think too much of such things.


    Even if there are onehundredandonethousand more, he is not too many!


    But this premise is that he can get these inheritance intact. Li Zhu is a ruthless person. Once he finds that things may be out of his control, he would rather destroy them than give the other party room to breathe!


    From his sudden attack on Yijian and Feixian a year ago to his later transformation of the ancestors of his tianwai sect into intelligent puppets, all this shows his nature.


    With Li Zhu''s order, a group of clever puppets broke out instantly, and the attack on the two women was no longer scrupulous.


    There were several terrible wounds on the two women''s bodies in an instant.


    However, at this time, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue have all rushed out of the encirclement of these people outside the sky and ran away to the distance.


    Their escape direction is the opposite direction of Guixu!


    They don''t know what kind of state Chu Mo is now, but this year, they all know Li Zhu''s means and power. So I don''t want to bring disaster to Chu mo.


    In this way, Li Zhu was very happy, because the bloody Dharma array was broken, and he now had some doubts about the strength of Chu Mo in his heart, for fear that these people who were also inherited in Guixu would get together.


    Therefore, seeing that Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue fled in the opposite direction, Li Zhu''s mouth suddenly showed a happy smile.


    "Just... Chase me! Remember, if you can catch it alive, catch it alive. If you can''t catch it... Kill it!" Li Zhu told the puppets.


    A group of puppets promised loudly, and then chased Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue.


    Nowadays, these puppets in tianwai are completely different from a year ago, and great changes have taken place.


    They are no longer as ignorant as the first puppets, and even some people are indifferent to studying and discussing how to escape around them.


    If Chu Han and Qin Xiao faced the present tianwai congenital puppet that day, even if Chu Han had the means to protect his life left by the adult, it was unknown whether he had the opportunity to use it.


    Now these tianwai puppets are closer to Qin Xiao''s state at that time. Only Qin Xiao can be strangely resurrected, but these puppets die.


    Rao is so. The power Li Zhu now holds is definitely the most powerful in the whole human world!


    Li Hong went to Li Zhu''s side and looked at his son with concern. Now he has understood that although Li Zhu''s temperament has changed greatly, it must still be his son. Otherwise, he will not control the spirits of others, leaving him alone.


    "Are you okay?" Li Hong asked.


    "The blood evil Dharma array was broken." In front of his father, Li Zhu didn''t hide anything, and said with a gloomy face.


    "Is it Chu Mo?" Li Hong''s eyes showed some fear.


    One year is enough for him to learn a lot about Chu Mo from Li Zhu and know that it is the real top Tianjiao in the whole human world.


    Li Zhu nodded: "I thought the bloody Dharma array could not kill him at the first time, but at least it could trap him. Now I found that I still underestimated him."


    Li Hong said pale, "so... Those people we left in the ancient town?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t survive." Li Zhu''s face was also ugly.


    He left more than 50 elites with great growth value in the ancient town, although most of them are not strong. But Sheng is extremely gifted. It is their father and son who chose them in this year''s time and are ready to bring them to the spiritual world, the celestial world... And even the team of heaven in the future!


    The spirits of those people were all controlled by Li Zhu with special means. Usually, I am just like normal people, but I maintain absolute loyalty to Li Zhu!


    For this reason, there should have been more than 500 such talented elites, but in the end, only more than 50 were left. The rest died in the process of Li Zhu''s magic.


    "Those people... Maybe Chu Mo can''t see it. Things may turn around." Li Hong said.


    Li Zhu shook his head slightly and sighed lightly, "he broke the blood evil Dharma array. It is very unlikely that those people will hide it from him!"


    Li Hong said, "fortunately, we are elsewhere... And there is a base."


    "I''m afraid those places will be exposed." Li Zhu grunted, summoned a subordinate and ordered him to go down and immediately protect those places with heavy troops.


    In one year, Li Zhu and his son cultivated thousands of puppet warriors with innate realm in the whole white tiger continent. These puppet warriors are the lowest kind, the same as before.


    The advantage is that it is easy to cultivate. For today''s Li Zhu, it is easy to do this thing; The disadvantage is that there is no wisdom, and from an ordinary low-level warrior, he is forcibly promoted to the innate realm. What he loses is the life span of those people, who can only live for three years at most!


    But for Li Zhu and his son, these are not problems at all.


    In their view, three years later, they have already left the world.


    After I leave, who cares about the flood? (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 542

    Chu Mo strolled on the ancient town, and he was puzzled by the smell of the town. Please search for the most complete novels


    Through the geomantic magic, Chu Mo could feel a strange smell over the ancient town from a distance, as if there were no living people in the whole ancient town.


    But this is not the case. There is still vitality in the ancient town.


    Being angry means that there must be living people in the ancient town, but there is something missing in this anger.


    Chu Mo didn''t know what happened outside this year, but from the bloody Dharma array at the exit of the Guixu, it was obvious that a lot of things had happened during the period when he accepted the inheritance in the Guixu.


    And this bloody Dharma array, nine times out of ten... Is used to deal with yourself.


    According to Chu Mo''s guess, those who can lay this dharma array must have been inherited in the Guixu. In this way, the scope is narrowed a lot. In Chu Mo''s view, either Li Zhu or Qin Xiao.


    So he has to figure out what happened. Therefore, Chu Mo thought of this ancient town. But I didn''t expect that the situation of this ancient town, as he imagined, had changed greatly in the old town.


    In the distance, the strange smell covered the whole ancient town. It was not until Chu Mo entered the ancient town and saw the people in it that he understood what had happened.


    The spirit is under control!


    All the people he saw lacked gods and spirits!


    None of the people he knew could be seen. They were all 16-year-old teenagers. He looked at him with a little vigilance, but he didn''t hit him. §á The latest chapter of GE has been updated


    This is appearance!


    Chu Mo, who has cultivated Feng Shui magic to a high level, can clearly feel that the aura of these teenagers are all seriously repelled by himself!


    They hate themselves!


    This is what Chu Mo can clearly feel.


    Why do you hate yourself when you haven''t met and have no grievances? Could it be that


    Chu Mo had already made a judgment in his heart.


    Chu Mo''s eyes looked around coldly, and silently deduced with Feng Shui magic in his heart. The conclusion confirmed his previous guess.


    This is almost the case for more than 50 people in the whole town. Under his Feng Shui magic, no one is normal!


    Chu Mo twitched the corners of his mouth and said that in that case, he would simply order.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he directly grabbed a 15-year-old boy.


    The boy didn''t even see Chu Mo''s movements clearly, so he directly lost control of his body. Looking at Chu Mo in horror, "what are you... What are you doing?"


    With the action of Chu Mo, the whole ancient town was like a nest, and many figures gathered faintly. Although they didn''t make a move, they all stared at Chu Mo covetously.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, directly clasped the boy''s wrist with his hand, completely controlled him, and then stared at the boy''s eyes.


    At first, the boy was not obedient, and his eyes were rolling around, just not looking at Chu mo.


    "Look at me!" Chu Mo growled, "or I''ll kill you!"


    The young man''s eyes suddenly showed fear. One year, he had only four layers of iron skeleton realm, but in just one year, his realm had been upgraded to the realm of gold and stone. And I''m about to enter the heart refining period and step into the state of mind!


    All this is brought to him by the master!


    For the master, he can sacrifice his life anytime and anywhere.


    But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t know fear!


    Because he is only the spirit controlled, not those puppet warriors.


    "I... I have no enemies with you. Why kill me?" The boy didn''t dare to look at Chu Mo''s eyes, which were so deep that he couldn''t see the bottom, and he said hard.


    "I still have no grievances with you. Why do you exclude me so much?" Chu Mo said coldly, "even the soul has become someone else''s, and I still feel very beautiful?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" The boy answered back.


    Chu Mo raised his hand and slapped the boy in the face with a snap, which made those people around tremble. Chu Mo''s eyes were full of hatred. But there is still no intention of siege. Because they all felt the dangerous smell from Chu mo.


    Just like a tiger hidden in the grass, its failure to attack does not mean that it is not dangerous. Not everyone dares to approach.


    "Do you know now?" Chu Mo looked at the stunned teenager coldly.


    The boy seemed to be stunned, his eyes no longer dodged, and looked at Chu Mo foolishly.


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, it was like a vast and infinite space, in which there were stars flashing. The boy was instantly attracted to all his thoughts.


    "What''s your name?" Chu Mo asked in a deep voice.


    At this moment, Chu Mo''s voice seemed to be nothing to others, just a little low, but for this boy, it was like magic, and there was no resistance at all.


    "My name is Liu He." The boy replied in a wooden way.


    "Why are you here?" Chu Mo asked again.


    "I''m a peerless genius selected by my master..." Liu he replied.


    As Chu Mo kept asking questions, some mysteries in his heart were also solved. However, there are still many things Chu Mo wants to know, but the boy can''t say it.


    For example, what happened in this ancient town more than a year ago? Where did those people in Yijian and Feixian go.


    When the boy came here, the ancient town was almost empty and there were no living people.


    "Then, do you know if there is anyone else in this town besides you?" Chu Mo asked in a deep voice.


    Liu He Muran replied, "the master caught a man and locked him in the dungeon some time ago..."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He had sensed with divine consciousness before, but he didn''t feel it. If you don''t ask this sentence, you may miss it, and then say, "take me to the dungeon!"


    Liu He nodded, "yes!"


    "No!"


    "Let go of Liu He!"


    "Let him go, or we''ll be rude!"


    "Stranger, don''t make trouble here, or the master won''t let you go!"


    Those who witnessed the passing around finally couldn''t stand it at this time, looking at Chu Mo coldly.


    Chu Mo glanced at those people: "get out!"


    A terrible breath burst out along his body.


    People around were immediately blown up by the breath, like leaves swept up by the wind, flying in all directions.


    Chu Mo was very angry in his heart. Although the boy didn''t know much, it was obvious that in this situation, whether it was Yijian, Feixian, or even Gucheng... Something might have happened.


    He didn''t know whether Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue had come out of the Guixu. If they had come out, where were they now?


    So Chu Mo''s heart is very murderous at the moment. He didn''t kill these teenagers, or because he can feel that these teenagers are a group of people who are controlled by gods and don''t know anything. Otherwise, just at that moment, this group of people had all died.


    Liu he came to a place with Chu mo.


    At the entrance, Chu Mo narrowed his eyes and suddenly realized that here was sealed by many seals. It is not only isolated from divine consciousness, but also highly offensive.


    Liu He brought Chu Mo here, pointed to the entrance and said, "this is it. The man the master brought back is inside.")


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 543

    Chu Mo glanced at Liu He. Because of this meeting, he had released his mind control over Liu He. As a result, the teenager immediately played with him and didn''t remind him that there was a prohibition at the entrance.


    But it''s also reasonable. After all, the spirit of the boy is still completely under Li Zhu''s control, and it can''t be on his side.


    Those who had just been hit by Chu Mo''s momentum, those who were slightly injured, also followed here at the moment, watching from a distance.


    Although they dare not attack Chu Mo, they hope that Chu Mo can touch the prohibition here. One by one, they all looked at Chu Mo with schadenfreude.


    They are all confident in the prohibitions set by the master here.


    Chu Mo''s mouth showed a sneer, and he didn''t look at those people''s expressions. He directly shot at the prohibition at the entrance.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, a powerful force pushed sideways, like a powerful blow from a congenital master!


    Chu Mo''s body then retreated a few steps.


    Far behind, there was a sound of cheering.


    In the eyes of those people, this guy who exudes a terrible smell, so ignorant of life and death, dares to attack the prohibition imposed by the master, and will definitely come to a bad end.


    But unexpectedly, the guy was forbidden to attack, just stepped back a few steps, and then stood back as if nothing had happened.


    Liu He, who is beside Chu Mo, feels all this most clearly. His eyes showed startled eyes. Looking at Chu Mo was like looking at a monster.


    The power just uploaded from the prohibition made him feel like a mountain pressing on the top, as if he might die at any time. The key is that this force is not directed at him!


    As a result, the man around him just stepped back. Looking at his relaxed appearance, he didn''t seem to take this attack too seriously at all, and he didn''t even hide!


    Liu He''s heart suddenly gave birth to an ominous premonition.Pbtt


    This kind of strong posture, he has only seen in the host, Liu he even remembers that the host once said. Even he did not dare to decipher the attack sent by the prohibition.


    Does this not mean that the man in front of him... Is even worse than his master?


    Liu he was afraid to think about it.


    At this time, the strong guy around me. It has been shot again. There is no trick at all. It is completely a strong attack.


    After several loud noises that almost broke his eardrums, the dark entrance appeared in front of Liu He. The prohibition carefully laid by the master. Was directly broken by this man with brute force.


    Liu He''s mouth was wide open, and his eyes showed unbelievable light.


    Chu Mo ignored him and walked in directly.


    Liu He took a deep breath and turned to the people behind him and said, "something serious has happened! Hurry up and find a way to inform the owner!"


    Many people immediately ran back. Even if Liu he didn''t say it, they also realized that there was a huge crisis coming.


    Chu Mo didn''t care about what happened behind him at all. Instead, he hoped that those people would tip off Li Zhu and lead him here, so as not to look for him everywhere.


    Because once you enter this dungeon. Chumerton felt a faint anger in it.


    The dungeon is not deep. After walking more than ten feet, I came down.


    It was very dark inside. I could hardly see my fingers, and there was a slight sound of water in my ears.


    Is this dungeon actually a water prison? Chu Mo''s heart surged with strong anger. I don''t know who was locked up here and suffered such torture.


    Chu Mo casually took out a night pearl from the sky god''s mirror, and the light suddenly lit up in the dungeon. A man was tied to a column in the middle of the water prison, his upper body was tied, and his lower body was soaked in the water. Wait for Chu Mo to see the man clearly. He was stunned and hurried to the water. Untie the almost unconscious man from the post, and then hold him and leave here.


    About to get out of the dungeon, Chu Mo took out a ribbon. Tied to this man''s eyes. If you don''t see the sun for a long time and suddenly see the dazzling sunshine, I''m afraid it will hurt your eyes.


    This person is not someone else, it is Shen aobing, the former leader of Feixian who once had many grudges with Chu Mo!


    But this once high spirited and arrogant and indifferent woman is extremely vulnerable at the moment. His face is thin and haggard. The hair is dirty and messy, and there are more than a dozen wounds, large and small, all over the body, especially in the lower part of the body. Some places have even been festered, sending out an unpleasant smell. At first glance, he suffered a lot.


    Seeing that Chu Mo brought out the woman the master had caught, the group of people outside immediately panicked. They wanted to come up and besiege Chu Mo, but they couldn''t lift their courage.


    After all, the strength that Chu Mo just showed is too amazing. It makes them feel as good as their master.


    Chu Mo''s face was cold, and his eyes searched among the group. Then he stopped on a 16-year-old girl and hooked his fingers: "you, come here!"


    "You... What are you going to do? Tell you... If you dare to touch me, I''ll kill myself!" The girl looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face and shouted loudly.


    Chu Mo was too lazy to talk nonsense with the girl. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the other party, like carrying a kitten, holding Shen aobing in one hand and the girl''s collar in the other hand, and entered a nearby house.


    All those around looked indignant, and someone shouted, "this is a * *, fight with him!"


    "He wants to be violent to our senior sister, and we want to stop him!"


    "Fight with him, even if you die, you can''t bear it!"


    There were only a few women in this group, a total of twoorthree. Now one of them was captured, which completely ignited the anger in the hearts of these hot-blooded teenagers. Even ignoring the danger, they rushed towards the house Chu Mo entered.


    But what they didn''t expect was that when they got to the house, none of them could come in. There seems to be an invisible wall that isolates them from the outside. No matter how hard they try, they are all useless.


    The group immediately shouted and scolded outside.


    "If you have the ability to come to us, what ability is it to catch a woman?"


    "Let our senior sister go!"


    "Villain, our master will never let you go when he comes back!"


    All these sounds were automatically filtered out by Chu mo. he took out a large wooden bucket from the sky and put it on the floor of the house. Looking at this barrel, Chu Mo''s mouth showed a faint smile, some miss.


    This is the barrel that the demon lord prepared for him to use for yuan beast blood bath. It has been put in the sky god''s mirror for a long time and has not been moved.


    "I don''t know how master is now. It seems that I have to speed up my practice and try to see master as soon as possible." Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then began to add various spiritual liquids to the barrel¡ª¡ª


    It arrived at midnight today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 544

    These spiritual fluids, all brought by Chu Mo from the magic world, are of great benefit to the recovery of various injuries. ¡ü£¬


    The reason why a girl was brought in was that men and women were different. In particular, Shen aobing was not only the master of Miaoyi Niang, but also had a lot of gratitude and resentment with Chu mo.


    If Chu Mo came to do this and Shen aobing woke up, what might he think.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to cause those troubles.


    He looked at the girl in front of him with cold eyes and said, "you, take off her clothes, and then hold them in this barrel."


    The girl caught by Chu Mo knew that this person didn''t want to do anything to her, but asked her to help. Suddenly relieved, but the eyes looking at Chu mo were still full of resentment. Gritted his teeth and said, "you have caused great trouble. When the master returns, you will be broken into pieces!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Do what you are told to do quickly, or I can guarantee that you will never see your master again." Chu Mo said coldly and turned to go out.


    The girl stood there, looking at Shen aobing in a semi coma. The light in her eyes flickered, as if she was thinking of something.


    Chu Mo''s cold voice came from the outside: "your every move is under the control of my divine consciousness. Don''t kill yourself."


    The girl stamped her feet in anger and said angrily, "since you can perceive everything, why should I do this? It''s hypocritical!"


    But although he said so, he didn''t move any other thoughts. He took off Shen aobing''s tattered clothes. Looking at the terrible wound, Rao is that the girl''s spirit has been completely controlled by Li Zhu. At the moment, he couldn''t help but feel a trace of sympathy.


    But then, I comforted myself in my heart: this woman must be a wicked woman, with heinous crimes. Otherwise, the master is so good, how can he treat her like this?


    The girl muttered in her heart as she carried Shen aobing into the barrel.


    Looking at the half unconscious woman, she shivered violently after entering the barrel. The girl still sneers in her heart: hum, it''s strange that she should be allowed to take a bath directly after being hurt like this!


    With a realm that she can''t even reach. Nature cannot recognize these high-level spiritual liquids from heaven.


    But Shen aobing felt it clearly!


    In fact, Shen aobing did not suffer any more torture after being locked in the water prison, mainly because he was seriously injured in the battle when he was captured.


    She wanted to commit suicide at that time, but it was a pity that Li Zhu stopped her directly.


    So although the injury is getting worse in the water prison. But the mind is still there. So, when Chu Mo saved her, she knew she was saved. But I didn''t know who saved her at that time.


    But then he heard Chu Mo''s voice. Although he hadn''t heard that voice for a long time, Shen aobing suddenly recognized that it was Chu Mo!


    The little boy she once hated very much even tried to kill him several times.


    It''s just fate that the person she once wanted to kill saved her life. At that moment, Shen aobing just wanted to cry.


    When Chu Mo carefully caught a girl. Shen aobing was completely moved when he took off his clothes to heal her, but hid outside.


    Most women are very emotional, and Shen aobing is no exception.


    Like and hate, many times, in fact, is just a matter of one thought.


    So even when the girl said Chu Mo was hypocritical, Shen aobing''s feeling was only shy, but there was no antipathy.


    After entering the barrel, the powerful and unparalleled spiritual power. Entering her body instantly makes this cold and arrogant woman feel extremely warm in her heart.


    One hour, two hours, three hours


    Until it was safely dark. Shen aobing recovered from a serious injury.


    The wounds that go deep into the bones of the body have completely healed at the moment, and even there are no scars left!


    Shen aobing was surprised to see his body become as bright and clean as jade, felt the full power in the Dantian, and was completely shocked.


    It''s only half a day. She not only recovered almost completely from her injury, but also improved her strength a lot!


    What kind of water is this? It has such magical effect. Its value... Must be very expensive? Chu Mo is incredibly willing to use this expensive thing on me. His mind... Is much broader than I expected. No wonder yiniang and Xingxue are secretly fond of him.


    Shen aobing thought in his heart as he stroked his smooth and delicate skin again.


    And the girl in this room witnessed a miracle change for her!


    Looking at the woman who was seriously injured and dying half a day ago, it took only one afternoon to completely recover and become a charming beauty.


    For a girl who has not seen much of the world, it is simply a huge spiritual impact.


    "You, you have completely recovered?" The girl lit the oil lamp in the room. She couldn''t help being curious. Looking at Shen aobing, she asked, "how can the water be so magical?"


    Shen aobing opened his beautiful eyes, glanced at the girl, and said faintly, "if you want to know, will you jump in and try later?"


    The girl looked at the muddy water in the bucket and said disdainfully, "who uses your bath water?"


    After this disaster, Shen aobing''s state of mind has changed a lot. It is no longer as cold and inaccessible as it used to be. Even in the face of the hostile girl at the moment, she also maintained a peaceful state of mind, a faint smile: "can you please bring me a suit of clothes?"


    "I''m not your maid!" The girl frowned and muttered, but she came out, looked at Chu Mo waiting outside, glared hard, and then went to get Shen aobing''s clothes.


    Li Zhu just used a secret method to control the spirits of these young people, so that these young people remained absolutely loyal to him, and did not do more harm to these people. Therefore, these young people in this ancient town almost maintain their original temperament.


    To put it bluntly, they are just a group of poor people who have excellent talents but don''t know anything.


    At this time, Shen aobing''s voice came from the room: "Prince Chu, thank you for saving me. I should remember the grace of saving my life."


    Chu Mo said softly, "master Shen, you''re welcome. I just want to know what happened during my absence? How does it feel like the sky has completely changed?"


    "It''s completely changed." Shen aobing''s voice suddenly became low.


    Through Shen aobing''s narration, Chu Mo knew that too many things had happened in the recent year.


    Yijian and Feixian, as well as those old people in the lonely city, all died in battle almost overnight; Those of other sects, who escaped quickly, barely saved their lives, and those who escaped slowly, were all turned into clever puppets by Li Zhu.


    After a year of development, Li Zhu''s power has become incredible. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 545

    "That night, Yijian and our elder figures of Feixian fought to protect us from breaking out, and they all died. After escaping, at first, all of us gathered together, thinking that there would be more people and more power. But soon, we realized that we were wrong." Across a door, Shen aobing, who was still sitting in a barrel and soaked in spiritual liquid, said quietly, "Li Zhu''s power is unmatched. Even if all of us get together, once he shows up, we can only be caught up. Therefore, we all separated later, hiding and suffering."


    Although those old people of Yijian and Feixian have no friendship with themselves, even some of them have thought about calculating him. But at the moment, Chu Mo heard what happened to those old people, and his heart was only sad.


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that Li Zhu had received the inheritance of the demon clan in the Guixu, although those inheritance were not very clever in the eyes of Chu Mo who was familiar with the skill of the demon clan. But the bad thing about this is that Li Zhu came out of the Guixu too early!


    It''s a year earlier than those behind! He came out two years earlier than Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo is very clear about the means of the demon clan. If the demon clan supreme inherits, it doesn''t even take a year, only three months, it can create a real intelligent and thoughtful puppet army!


    Fortunately, what Li Zhu got is not the supreme inheritance, otherwise, it is really a big trouble. But even now, for Chu Mo, the trouble is definitely not small.


    Li Zhu has been out of Guixu for two years, and it has been a year since the war to destroy Yijian, Feixian and Gucheng. Even Shen aobing couldn''t tell the extent of his exhibition.


    Unless Chu Mo can ignore Li Zhu''s rampage in the human world and pat his ass and fly to the spiritual world. Just that kind of thing, how can Chu Mo do it?


    "Don''t think so much first. Anyway, gather everyone first!" Chu Mo''s eyes showed a firm color, and then said to the dark, "come out. I''ve been listening to it for so long."


    The girl who went to get her clothes came out of the darkness, blinked her bright eyes at Chu Mo, and said, "what you said is true?"


    Chu Mo knew that the girl had already come. After listening to more than half of the dialogue between himself and Shen aobing, he also deliberately let her hear it. In order to solve Li Zhu''s spiritual control over these people, they must first be willing to open their hearts. otherwise. Even if Chu Mo has many means, it is difficult to completely erase the influence of Li Zhu from the hearts of this group of people.


    "Of course it''s true. How on earth did you come to this place?" Chu Mo glanced at the girl and said faintly, "send the clothes first."


    The girl gently bit her lower lip, shook her head and said, "it''s impossible! You''re lying, and your master is a good man. It can''t be what you said!"


    Say, also ignore Chu mo. Directly rushed into the room, threw the clothes on the chair next to the bucket, turned and left.


    When passing by Chu Mo, he couldn''t help saying, "you are all bad guys! My martial brother was hurt a lot by you. The master will come soon, and he won''t let you go!"


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, ignoring her.


    Soon, wearing a blue dress, Shen aobing came out of the room, his cheeks flushed. It seems a little embarrassed to see Chu mo. After coming out, he bent his knees gently, saluted Chu Mo, and then said softly, "this time, I really thank you, Master Chu. Not only saved my life, but also helped me heal with that precious spiritual liquid. There is really nothing to repay, only in the future."


    Chu Mo waved his hand and didn''t let her go on, smiling: "you are the master of yiniang and Xingxue, and I''m friends with them. It''s also right to help them. Besides, we really become a camp now. We have to fight against Li Zhu together."


    Referring to Li Zhu, Shen aobing''s face instantly cooled down, gritted his teeth and said, "even if I''m crushed, I''ll kill the devil! Otherwise, not only the sects in this world, but also those innocent civilians will suffer sooner or later."


    "Yes, the means of the demon clan has always been cruel and ruthless, without the slightest human taste." Chu Mo''s expression also became cold. Looking at the boundless night, he said in a deep voice, "sooner or later, let him pay back his sins ten times sooner or later! Let''s cut him off first."


    "Cut him off?" Shen aobing looked at Chu Mo for some unknown reason.


    "Don''t you see, is there something wrong with the young people in this ancient town?" Chu Mo felt that the whole ancient town was full of strange atmosphere before entering the ancient town through Feng Shui magic.


    After entering the town and seeing those young people, and comparing with the knowledge taught by the demon supreme, we have understood that all the young people in this town have been controlled by Li Zhu.


    And the means are very clever, directly imprinting the deep thoughts of these young people on their own. Once this mark is printed, unless a more sophisticated means, otherwise, these people will only recognize Li Zhu as their master until they die.


    After Chu Mo said this to Shen aobing, Shen aobing was shocked and murmured, "I was caught by Li Zhu''s people that day because he wanted to know the whereabouts of others from me. I didn''t say it, so I was tortured and put in a dungeon. I didn''t know those young people in this town at all. Unexpectedly, I was also a group of poor people who were controlled by the spirit."


    Shen aobing said, looking up at Chu Mo: "if there is a way, we must save them, otherwise, it is really too poor!"


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that the leader of Feixian, who has always been aloof and arrogant, was so kind in his bones.


    It seemed that feeling Chu Mo''s searching eyes, Shen aobing said awkwardly, "in your heart, am I just an inhuman cold woman?"


    Chu Mo dry smiled twice and said, "these young people are all good seedlings with high talent. Li Zhu''s skill is not small. In just a year, he has found so many talents. It saves me time."


    "What do you mean?" Shen aobing didn''t mention the previous topic, and stared at Chu Mo with wonderful eyes.


    "I mean, turn these talented young people into our people." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Ah" Shen aobing was surprised to open his cherry mouth, looked at Chu Mo strangely, and said quietly, "you, you also know those demon clan means?"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and felt that he hadn''t seen Shen aobing for two years. Shen aobing seemed to have changed his temperament. If it weren''t for Shen aobing''s aura, Chu Mo would even think that the woman in front of him was Shen Aoshuang, Shen Xingxue''s mother.


    "Who told you that you must use the means of the demon clan to take these young people for your own use?" Chu Mo glanced at Shen aobing and smiled, "head, you know." (to be continued.)


    You can get the view by stepping on the cloud and coming to the pavilion.]

 Chapter 546

    Looking at Chu Mo''s seemingly mysterious appearance, Shen aobing couldn''t help but curl his lips, make a little woman''s move, roll his eyes and say, "don''t boast, what are we doing now? Shouldn''t we leave here quickly?"


    "Why did you leave?" Chu Mo glanced at Shen aobing. ¡÷ ¨J£¬


    "Don''t leave, do you want to wait for Li Zhu to send us to the dungeon with a large number of innate masters?" Shen aobing stared at Chu Mo: "by the way, you are the object Li Zhu vowed to remove. If you are surrounded by his people, I may not die for a while, but he will definitely not let you go."


    "Then try it." Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled.


    Shen aobing was very angry by Chu Mo''s appearance, and took a deep breath, Endure persuasion and say: "Chu Mo, I know you have great talent, and you can be called the real top Tianjiao among the younger generation. I have said before that if you can return alive from Guixu, then Feixian will fully support you in the future. But no matter how strong your talent is, you are only a person now. As the saying goes, you are outnumbered. I hope you can wake up a little, and we can take a long-term view. I believe that one day, we will be able to defeat them. After all, evil is invincible ¡£¡±


    Is evil more than right?


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart. Everyone will say this sentence, which has been handed down since ancient times.


    But the fact is that evil often prevails for a longer time.


    Just like the human world now.


    Although Li Zhu has not extended his power beyond the white tiger continent, he believes that it will not be long before he will extend his hand to several other continents.


    At that time, the whole human world will be in deep trouble.


    At that time, who... Can do this "positive"?


    However, Chu Mo did not dispel Shen aobing''s belief. It was not easy for this cold and proud woman to say such words in one breath, with reason and emotion. Chu Mo sighed in his heart, it seems that time can really change a person!


    "Why don''t you talk?" Shen aobing was a little angry.


    Now almost all the people who survived are counting on Chu Mo to fight Li Zhu when he comes out of the Guixu.


    After more than two years. This guy came out of the Guixu, but he wanted to die here!


    "Trust me." In the face of Shen aobing''s anxiety, Chu Mo just said three words faintly, and then casually sat aside.


    "You..." Shen aobing twitched at the corners of his mouth. If I didn''t fail, I really want to go up and beat this guy up.


    Many people in the ancient town are secretly watching here, and their hearts are all secretly hostile to Chu mo. Even they were a little confused that the hostility was due to the intrusion of a stranger. And saved the "prisoner" captured by the master, which still existed.


    One night speechless, the next morning.


    Chu Mo, who had been sitting quietly all night, suddenly stood up and walked out.


    "What are you going to do?" Shen aobing, who had been waiting for him, also opened his eyes and looked at Chu Mo in surprise, thinking that he had finally figured it out.


    "Take the young people here and leave." Chu Mo said.


    "Are you going to take them away?" Shen aobing looked at Chu Mo with an incredible face and said, "these people are the highest level, and they can only enter the heart refining period. You take them..."


    Shen aobing didn''t say anything later. But Chu Mo also understood what she wanted to say, just to say that no matter how talented these people are, their level is still too low. Taking them is tantamount to taking a group of burdens.


    Chu Mo understood Shen aobing''s concerns. Over the past year, Li Zhu''s power has continued to grow stronger, and it is still so strong that it is unmatched. Let Shen aobing, who once stood at the top of the world, also have a great sense of powerlessness.


    however. Chu Mo did not have Shen aobing''s worries. None of the inheritance he received in the Guixu taught him how to escape.


    "If you''re worried, you can leave first. Don''t worry, Li Zhu must know that I''m out now, and he will put all his thoughts on me." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "He hasn''t come back yet, and he may be chasing Yi Niang and Xing Xue." Shen aobing said.


    Chu Mo frowned and said, "do you have something that yiniang and Xingxue have used?"


    Shen aobing had some misunderstandings. His face was slightly red, and he stared at him: "what do you, a big man, want a girl to use?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "you misunderstood me. I want to make a divination."


    "Can you still deduce?" Shen aobing stared at Chu Mo with beautiful eyes, and then said, "there are things they used in my storage ring, but they were taken away by Li Zhu."


    Chu Mo thought for a while, looking at Shen aobing with some embarrassment.


    "If you have something to say, just say it." Shen aobing said.


    "Can you take a drop of blood for me?" Chu Mo looked at Shen aobing and explained, "you are related by blood to Xingxue and aunt Aoshuang. With a drop of your blood, you can also infer the current safety of Xingxue and aunt Aoshuang."


    Hearing this, Shen aobing was skeptical, but he didn''t refuse, stabbed his fingers and squeezed out a drop of blood.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, stretched out his hand a little, and fixed the drop of blood in the void. This is also his first time to use Feng Shui magic to deduce.


    He tied a few fingerprints and began to walk around the drop of blood in the void.


    Shen aobing looked confused. But seeing Chu Mo''s serious face, he didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Suddenly, the drop of blood in the void exploded directly, instantly forming a picture.


    Shen aobing exclaimed, covering his mouth with his hand, and his eyes showed incredible, because in that picture, the figure of her sister Shen Aoshuang appeared impressively!


    At this moment, Shen Aoshuang was surrounded by several people, but they were very vague and could not see their identities.


    But I can feel from Shen Aoshuang''s expression that she is safe now, because her expression is very relaxed.


    Then, Chu Mo''s gesture changed, and the picture also changed. In the picture, Shen Xingxue appeared, but Shen Xingxue at the moment... Obviously not very good, with scattered hair and blood all over, he seemed to be fighting with people!


    "Ah, star snow is dangerous!" Shen aobing exclaimed.


    Chu Mo''s face was serious, and his hands began to seal constantly. Finally, with a light sound, the picture instantly rose, and the scenery thousands of miles around instantly appeared in the picture.


    "I, I know where this is!" Shen aobing shouted.


    "Go!" Chu Mo didn''t hesitate at the moment. He pulled Shen aobing''s arm up and jumped up.


    Shen aobing''s realm is not low, especially this time, under the effect of Lingye, it has been greatly improved. The realm of one body has also stabilized in the early days of congenital. But at this moment, Chu Mo pulled an arm and flew above the sky, but there was no strength to struggle!


    "He is really so strong!" Shen aobing almost lost his thinking ability and looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 547

    Chu Mo''s face was grim, and he asked in a deep voice, "direction?"


    "East!" Shen aobing just saw Shen Xingxue''s encounter in the picture, and he was also very worried.


    Chu Mo and Shen aobing galloped through the void very quickly, leaving only a remnant in the void, which had appeared dozens of miles away in the blink of an eye.


    It is 300000 li away from Chu mo.


    Shen Xingxue and Miao yiniang were bleeding all over and were seriously injured. The two women stood there with their backs back to back, facing a dozen tianwai puppet warriors in their innate realm. It''s just that today''s tianwai puppet warrior is completely different from a year ago.


    These people not only have innate strength, but also have almost no difference in combat power from those who cultivate innate martial arts step by step.


    The two women can persist until now, mainly because they have obtained high inheritance in the return market. If there was no heritage of the ruins, they might have been captured or even fallen.


    "Yi Niang, I''m afraid we can''t escape this time." Shen Xingxue breathed slightly and murmured, "it''s a pity. If we can give us a few years, even in the face of Li Zhu''s puppet army, we may not be unable to fight back."


    "Yes, my inheritance of the way of heaven has only realized one in ten thousand. If I have the opportunity to fly to the spirit world and successfully build a foundation, the moves I display will certainly be more powerful." Miaoyi Niang sighed, looking at the distance with blurred eyes, and there was a bigger concern in her heart: I don''t know where Chu Mo is now?


    "Kill!" A tianwai puppet warrior in the innate realm roared and attacked the two women again.


    "Kill with a thousand knives!" Miaoyi Niang''s voice was low, and she drank slowly.


    "Sister" Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang get along day and night. Naturally, she knows the power of this thousand knife killing, but she remembers that Miaoyi Niang can''t use this trick now.


    Poof!


    Sure enough, Miaoyi Niang''s mouth spewed a mouthful of blood, her body was shaky, and her face became extremely pale.


    However, after Miaoyi Niang''s move was displayed, hundreds of energy condensed short knives suddenly condensed in the void and strangled it towards a tianwai puppet warrior in the innate realm.


    A lot of blood light suddenly burst out on the puppet warrior of tianwai. The body fell from the void.


    The short knives condensed from those energies went down together and continued to hunt down the puppet warrior outside the sky.


    Bang bang!


    The puppet warrior''s face showed a painful color, and his body was completely dyed red with blood in an instant. As if bathed in blood.


    Finally, a short knife condensed from energy cut off the head of the puppet warrior. The puppet warrior plopped, fell to the ground and died on the spot.


    All this was born in a short moment, and the power of the inheritance of the way of heaven can be seen.


    Unfortunately, these are puppet warriors.?? They don''t have the same fear as normal people. On the contrary, he was a little crazy by the bloody death of his companions, and swarmed towards the two women.


    Because Li Zhu has ordered that if he cannot be captured alive, he will be killed. So these puppet warriors are now completely free.


    "The power of thousand knives really deserves its reputation." Shen Xingxue watched Miaoyi Niang instantly strangle a puppet warrior in the innate realm, and couldn''t help sighing, but then his face became more gloomy.


    Don''t say there are only two of them here, even if Hua Xiaoya and Huang zhe are all here, it doesn''t help at all.


    A puppet warrior, waving a long sword, stabbed Shen Xingxue''s eyebrows. Shen Xingxue dodged to avoid. However, another puppet martial artist on the side took the opportunity to cut Shen Xingxue''s left arm. If Miao yiniang hadn''t pulled Shen Xingxue apart, this knife would directly cut off Shen Xingxue''s whole arm.


    The two women ran away and fought all the way, and they are already exhausted by now. Combat power has all fallen too much.


    Miaoyi Niang just forced a thousand knives to kill, and almost exhausted her last strength.


    Seeing more and more enemies, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue looked at each other and smiled. Then, the two women almost gave up resistance at the same time, and then faced each other and hugged each other.


    Since you are going to die. Then die together.


    Those puppet warriors are all spiritual. They are equally exhausted and angry at the same time.


    Even if it''s a beast that hasn''t opened its mind. After chasing a prey for a long time, there will also be anger. At this moment, seeing that both women gave up resistance, the faces of these puppet warriors all showed a grim smile.


    "Star snow!" A soft drink, as if from the horizon, with a strong anxiety in the voice.


    Shen Xingxue and Miao yiniang subconsciously raised their heads. Look in the direction of the sound.


    Those puppet warriors, however, did not care. There were six or seven people, waving weapons in their hands, beheaded two women.


    "Death!" A cold voice came from the horizon.


    But the next moment, a light flashed!


    The six or seven puppet warriors who rushed to Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue were beheaded at almost the same time. They were still holding weapons in their hands. Their bodies couldn''t help but continue to rush towards the two women until they rushed to the front of the two women, and then their bodies fell to the ground.


    Their heads rolled around like balls.


    A figure came to them almost instantly, and then cut the remaining dozen puppets of the innate realm into pieces with a few knives.


    The rich blood gas surged in an instant.


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue almost couldn''t believe looking at the scene in front of them. They didn''t even see who Chu Lai was. They only saw bloody knife lights flashing. Those tianwai congenital realm puppets who chased them to heaven and earth were separated and died one by one.


    When Shen aobing came here from afar, a total of more than 30 puppet warriors in the innate realm had all fallen into a pool of blood.


    Sweep!


    Sweeping like destruction!


    Shen aobing was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Looking at the figure standing there, who was still full of murderous thoughts, he murmured, "these thirty puppets of the innate realm are so easy to be killed?"


    Chu Mo turned around and looked at Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, with a guilty look on his face: "sorry, I''m too late."


    The two women all stood there like statues, staring at Chu Mo dumbly. The wound on Shen Xingxue''s arm was still bleeding, but she seemed not to feel it at all. She looked at Chu Mo foolishly, and then suddenly Whoa, cried out.


    When she cried, Shen aobing and Miaoyi Niang beside her couldn''t help crying.


    Chu Mo looked at the injuries on the two women and didn''t say much. He took out the pills and healing drugs directly, handed them to the two women, and then said in a deep voice, "Why are you so stupid? Why don''t you go to the Chu palace if you can''t fight?"


    Others don''t know the magic world, but Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue must know it, and Huang zhe also knows it, and they all know the formula to enter the Chu palace. Chu Mo wondered why the two of them were chased and killed so miserably, but they didn''t go to the Chu palace to escape?


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo in surprise, "don''t you know?"


    At four o''clock!


    Today is the Lantern Festival. I wish you all a happy Lantern Festival!


    Vote for a monthly ticket and give it to me as a lantern festival. (to be continued.)


    You can get the view by stepping on the cloud and coming to the pavilion.]

 Chapter 548

    Miaoyi Niang said gloomily as she drugged Shen Xingxue, "I don''t know what''s wrong with the magic world. The formula you gave us can''t be used!"


    "Huh?" Chu Merton was stunned, and his face slowly sank. ¡Ê ¨J£¬ Speaking of it, he hasn''t entered the magic world for a year. This year, he has been wandering around the graves in the Guixu and studying with various teachers.


    Even about to forget there, Miaoyi Niang said so, Chu Mo just remembered that Qin Shi and Dong Yu should still be waiting for the foundation materials they prepared for them.


    "Can''t get in? When did it happen?" Chu Mo asked.


    "It was OK some time ago." Shen Xingxue said.


    "How can it be? You protect me!" Chu Mo glanced at Shen aobing, who was helping to heal the two women. Without saying anything, he directly read the formula and wanted to enter the Chu palace.


    Chu Merton was stunned when he read the formula, because he couldn''t get in!


    Shen aobing looked at Chu Mo for unknown reasons. He didn''t know what he was doing. He couldn''t help looking at Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue.


    Without Chu Mo''s permission, the two women naturally wouldn''t say this, so they both kept silent.


    Chu Mo didn''t say much, and began to read the formula to enter the magic world.


    This time... Still invalid!


    This time, Chu Mo really panicked.


    Although it has been a year since he entered the magic world, it has to be said that the magic world is of great significance to Chu mo. it is even no exaggeration to say that almost all the foundation of Chu Mo comes from there!


    Not to mention that there are also materials in the magic world for Chu Mo to build the foundation of the five elements.


    "How could this happen?" Chu Mo mumbled a little distracted, and then remembered something, and took out the letter board from the God''s mirror in the sky.


    Fortunately, the letter board can still be used normally!


    Chu Mo began to browse the messages on the letter board. Soon, Chu Mo found some information about this matter.


    "Something big happened. It is said that the human spirit violated the rules of the magic world and opened the back door for a teenager from the human world. He even built a palace! It was found that it caused an uproar in the whole magic world, and many older people have appeared, saying that they want to talk to the human spirit."


    "The realm spirit of the human level is tough. He doesn''t care about those old people at all, but this can''t stop some people''s actions. The palace built by the realm spirit in violation of regulations is directly attacked by many powerful powers in the realm of emperor. The realm spirit is furious and uses rule power to fight. The human level is in chaos..."


    "It is said that the cause of this matter comes from a teenager from the human world..."


    "It is said that there are two teenagers in the human world who enter the magic world. One is named Chu Mo, but not long after entering the human layer, he was killed in the magic world by means of offending many children of the great families in the heaven. But soon, another teenager named Lin Bai entered the magic world from the human layer. According to the grapevine news, Lin Bai has a quite clever means of refining medicine and maintains a close relationship with the Lingdan hall."


    One by one, Chu Mo frowned.


    He didn''t know, well, how could this problem suddenly appear?


    According to the previous statement of Jieling, the Chu palace is a closed space. Although it is in the magic world, outsiders can''t find it at all.


    Unless


    Chu Mo thought of a possibility and frowned deeper. Start to continue searching for messages on the letterboard.


    Soon, he found it.


    "Miss Qin Shi, who is suspected to have been missing for a long time, appeared in the human magic city. But the realm has changed strangely from the peak of the rising period to a congenital one that can''t even build a foundation!"


    Below this message, many people replied that they had also met the princess of the Qin family.


    Chu Mo finally saw a valuable reply after more than 100 replies. The man''s surname is Qin, and the name on the letter board is Qin Hu!


    Generally speaking, most of the names on the letter board are fake, what is the flying fairy dragon. The overlord of heaven or something. However, there are also many people who disdain to use false names, most of which are the children of those big families in the heaven.


    Qin Hu replied with a message: "it is indeed the princess of my Qin family. The owner of the family has been angry and believes that the spirit of the world has imprisoned Princess Qin Shi."


    There is only one sentence, but this is enough to explain many problems.


    It is likely that the Qin family is angry. Because Qin Shi, like Dong Yu, all the soul lights they left in the heaven have been extinguished!


    It''s actually dead!


    A person who obviously died unexpectedly, but unexpectedly appeared in the human layer of the magic world, and his strength fell from a very high level to a congenital that could not even build a foundation. The Qin family knew about it. If they can keep calm and don''t get angry, then hell.


    Chu Mo also guessed that the people of the Qin family must have followed Qin Shi and finally found the Chu palace, which made them angry and accused Jieling... With Jieling''s temper, they can have a good face for those talents.


    Once such a big family in heaven seriously investigates something, the energy is still terrible. It is estimated that I have found an intersection with Qin Shi and Dong Yu. When he wanted to continue to deepen, he was stopped by the spirit of the world, so the two sides broke out in conflict?


    There should be someone else contributing to the flames. For example, the Luo family.


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: the people of the Qin family follow Qin Shi and may even find Dong Yu there. Both women have lost their memories again, and may not be willing to go back with those people. Even if they went back, they had no evidence to prove that the Luo brothers did it.


    Only Chu Mo has the real evidence! The spirit of the world may also exist, but according to the rules of the magic world, the spirit of the world will certainly not come up with such evidence. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be more realistic to blame "unfairness"?


    After all, there are many dark and dirty things that happen in the magic world. If people know that the spirit of the world has the ability to leave all the evidence of their evil deeds, who dares to come to the magic world in the future?


    In this way, Luo Ning and Luo Ying brothers will definitely ask the family to take the opportunity to pour dirty water on themselves and the spirit of the world.


    This incident originally happened in the small world where the water of the five elements is located, and no one else saw it. Unless Chu Mo stood up and made the evidence public... Otherwise, I''m afraid this black pot will be doomed.


    Because almost all of these messages from the letterboard are bad for you!


    As for the news about the Luo brothers, Chu Mo didn''t see any.


    It must be that the Qin family, the Dong family and the Luo family worked together to suppress some rumors on the letter board. They can''t force Jieling to delete the published messages, but they can suppress those who send messages.


    I have the right to delete the messages I send.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s anger was fierce. He didn''t know how the spirit of the world was now, or how Qin Shi and Dong Yu were, or whether they had been brought back to the family.


    But why did Qin Shi leave Chu palace and enter magic city? Are you anxious to build a foundation?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing and shaking his head. He thought it was really bad news. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 549

    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt a slight movement in his heart. He felt a familiar breath and was rushing towards him. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬


    Chu Mo subconsciously raised his head and took a look. In the sky, a huge rooster was desperately flying towards him. Behind him, there were dozens of human figures, frantically chasing.


    "Chu Mo, help! The chicken is about to be stewed! His grandmother''s Lizhu little beast, you wait for the chicken, and the chicken will not let you go!" When the rooster saw Chu Mo, he immediately felt confident and threatened him.


    A dozen rays of light shot directly at the rooster while he was talking.


    "Ah, ah, ah! I''m scared to death!" The rooster flapped its wings, and the speed of its flight was like streamer, instantly reaching Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked further away, and there were more figures in the sky.


    I don''t know how the rooster can provoke so many enemies at once, otherwise at its speed, it''s difficult for anyone to catch up.


    Chu Mo immediately without saying a word, took the kill the sky, rushed to the sky, with a strong hatred in his heart, and made a lot of ruthless moves. Almost a moment''s effort, he killed a dozen puppet warriors in the innate realm.


    I can see that these people below are dazzled.


    Shen aobing muttered to himself, "it turned out that he didn''t boast, but really had this powerful combat power. Among his peers... He was invincible!"


    In fact, Chu Mo is more than invincible in the same level? He had been able to fight against the monks of the foundation building realm before he was inherited by the Guixu hundred families. Now it is even more powerful to return from the ruins. In the face of these puppet warriors in the innate realm, there is no pressure at all.


    Those congenital puppet warriors who chased after them rushed to Chu Mo one after another.


    But in the end, there is only one, that is, defeat!


    There are fifty or sixty puppets in the innate realm, and each blow can play the power of the innate warrior, but there is no possibility of being spared in the face of Chu Mo, a monster with super combat power. Falling from the sky.


    Less than a cup of tea, all the puppets of the innate realm of chasing the rooster. All were killed by Chu Mo alone.


    Looking at Chu Mo again, he slowly fell from the sky without changing his face. Seeing the rooster, Chu Mo''s face showed a trace of gentleness: "why did you suddenly run here?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Something happened in the magic world." The big rooster, who was rare, didn''t talk nonsense with Chu Mo, and said straight to the point, "here is something you can see. It was given to me by Jieling."


    With that, he directly handed a bronze token to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows. The heart said that the spirit of the world really left behind, took this token, and the voice of the spirit of the spirit of the world immediately spread into the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Boy, there was an accident in the magic world..."


    Through the narration of Jie Ling, Chu Mo finally understood the cause and effect of everything, and confirmed his previous guess.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu, two women, reappeared in the Chu palace. It was more than a year. The hearts of the two women were full of worries. Worried that Chu Mo would have an accident.


    However, Huang Zhen, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, who occasionally enter the magic world, all said that Chu Mo is now in a special space, and I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to enter the magic world. The rooster often practiced in the Chu palace and told the two women to be at ease.


    However, recently, big cock, Huang Zhe, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue have not appeared in the Chu palace for a long time.


    The rooster went to do something else, and the three women happened to escape with many people at that time. Chu Mo told them that they could not disclose the existence of the Chu palace to anyone, so the three women had no chance to enter the Chu palace for cultivation at that time.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu are a little anxious now. According to the letter board in their hands, together with the elixir that Chu Mo had left to restore their spirits, they have recovered part of their memories.


    Some time ago, Qin Shi discussed with Dong Yu. Chu Mo never showed up. Maybe there was an accident. They couldn''t wait here all the time, but they had to rely on themselves.


    Dong Yu agrees with this view, although they are from a big family. I have been honored since childhood. However, from the day you were sensible, you were taught that being born into a big family is your advantage, but there is no free lunch in this world! If you want to get better resources, first, you should have talent, at least make the family worth working on you; Second, we should work hard by ourselves. A big family is not built in a day. If everyone enjoys it, no matter how big the family is, no matter how many resources it has, it will always be eaten up one day.


    So Qin Shi decided to use some treasures in his storage ring to exchange for some foundation building materials.


    They are ready to rely on themselves, first cultivate until they build the foundation!


    After all, only when you step into the realm of foundation building can you be a real monk and use some magical powers.


    Therefore, Qin Shi left the Chu palace after disguised. With some treasures on her body that did not need her own strength to urge, she easily entered the magic city.


    But what Qin Shi didn''t expect was that she actually met an acquaintance in the magic city.


    Qin poetry was not particularly good at the art of changing looks. Its innate realm did not have the ability to change its appearance. For real acquaintances, you can recognize them with only a back or even a side view.


    This acquaintance is a child of the Qin family.


    However, because in the Qin family in the heaven, Qin Shi had died unexpectedly, and the Qin family son also knew about it, so although he was shocked, he was afraid that he had made a mistake, so he followed Qin Shi.


    Then found the existence of Chu palace.


    The son of the Qin family reported the matter to the top of the family and soon went to the owner.


    The head of the Qin family immediately sent two elders to investigate this matter. It took only a few days to investigate that Qin Shi and Dong Yu were finally with the Luo brothers and entered the land of the five elements in the human layer of the magic world to look for the water of the five elements.


    Huang Huang and a young man named Lin Bai entered together.


    Soon afterwards, the information about Lin Bai was put on the desk of the Qin family owner. Even a copy of Chu Mo''s information is attached!


    If Chu Mo could see it, he would be shocked. Because the information is quite detailed, except for the information about his blood and the communication with the spirit, almost everything else!


    Including the transaction between his incarnation Lin Bai and Lingdan hall, including his friendship with fengchundi, the nine masters of Lingdan hall, and even some things between Chu Mo and Liuyun, there are guesses in the data.


    Although the tone of guessing is used, it is not far from the fact!


    In this world, there are capable people, and there are too many smart people!


    It is said that Chu Mo, who is only a flash in the magic world, has almost nothing to do with the later Lin Bai.


    But after the Qin family used the power of the family, all these... Were investigated by others.


    A Chu palace, two dead princesses of the celestial clan, and a teenager from the Terran clan.


    All this made the Qin family point all the spearheads at Chu Mo at the first time! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 550

    As for the suspicion of the Luo brothers, long ago, when Qin Shi and Dong Yu died, the Luo brothers had already brought important gifts, accompanied by their elders, to the Qin and Dong families to apologize!


    People''s attitude is very sincere: they didn''t protect the two girls well!


    And Luo Ying and Luo Ning were both "seriously injured".


    As for how the injury came about, only they themselves know.


    So from the beginning, the Qin family and the Dong family had no doubt that the whole thing would be caused by the Luo brothers. At almost the same time, the two celestial families targeted the boy from the human world and... The spirit behind the boy!


    Accountability spirit, this thing sounds incredible, but the Qin family and the Dong family... Including the Luo family who came to "help", after contacting several families, they just did it!


    The magic world needs elites and talents from all over the world to maintain its operation. It needs some resources from the outside world, and it can also bring many treasures to the outside geniuses that the outside world does not have. It can be said that the relationship between the magical world and outsiders is mutually beneficial.


    Once there is a huge trust crisis, then... Even the spirit of the world cannot bear this responsibility.


    Therefore, the Qin family and the Dong family joined forces with a large number of celestial clans to force the palace to the spirit of the world, force the spirit of the world to hand over Qin poetry and Dong language, and hand over the youth of the human world.


    Of course, Jieling won''t agree, let alone Chu mo. even Qin Shi and Dong Yu, Jieling won''t give it to them.


    Jieling is not simply the embodiment of rules. He is a person who really has ideas, intelligence and understands people''s hearts. He knows very well that once Qin Shi and Dong Yu are returned to their respective families, there may be nothing. But these two girls all have a lot to do with Chu mo. once they are handed over, Chu Mo will show evidence in the future. At that time, driven by interests, it may not be necessary for the Luo family to start, but the Qin family and the Dong family will suppress him!


    After all, choose between a teenager from the human world and a big family in the heaven. Almost everyone. Will choose the latter.


    Therefore, Qin Shi and Dong Yu, Jieling is determined not to give it to the Qin and Dong families.


    The contradiction between the two sides was directly intensified. Although the Qin family and the Dong family could not give the spirit of the world, they also began to publicize everywhere that there were huge loopholes in the rules of the magic world. The letter board was full of such news at that time. The whole magic world was panicked.


    Many people doubt it. The reason why Qin Shi and Dong Yu have fallen to this point cannot be that the boy from the human world did it alone. He has no such ability! Behind this, there may be the help of the spirit of the world.


    Conspiracy theory will have a market at any time.


    For a time, the whole magic world was almost excited.


    Almost everyone is blaming the spirit.


    Able to enter the magic world. Which one is not a real genius? They are here, abiding by the rules of the magic world. But a teenager from the human world can be taken care of by the spirit of the world. Why?


    So someone jumped out of the world and temporarily changed the rules to help Chu mo.


    "People under the foundation are naturally protected..."


    This rule has also become an important evidence for many people to attack the spirit of the world for favoritism.


    However, the spirit of the world''s attitude this time is also extremely tough, tenacious, just ignore!


    In this way, those big families in the heaven really had no choice. They could not attack the Chu palace. Somehow, Qin Shi and Dong Yu stayed in the Chu palace and didn''t come out despite their persuasion.


    Even the owner of the Qin family appeared in person, talked with Qin Shi for a long time, and finally left with a gloomy face.


    It didn''t happen for long, and it''s still fermenting. The reason why the spirit of the world cut off the pithy formula for Chu Mo and Miaoyi Niang to enter the magic world is mainly because they are afraid that they don''t know anything, rashly break in, and then be harmed by others!


    This possibility is quite high.


    Therefore, the spirit of the world used means to contact the rooster.


    Half the wall sees the sea and the sun, and the sky smells the rooster.


    The Tianji clan has a kind of gifted magic power. Even the rooster himself is not very clear. But the spirit knows.


    The so-called "smell the rooster in the air" means that no matter how far away you are, you can contact it with a secret method!


    The spirit of the world called the rooster to the magic world and gave the bronze token to the rooster, sealing the cause and effect of the whole thing in the bronze token. Only the blood of Chu Mo can be opened.


    Chu Mo could clearly feel the anger of the spirit of the world. As the ruler of the rules of the entire magic world, he was so questioned. Although the spirit of the world does have too many actions to break the rules, in fact, these have little impact on others.


    Besides, even if the influence is great, the spirit of the world will not care, because in his view, the whole magic world is Chu Mo''s!


    Other people are simply a group of people who come to other people''s homes to be guests, but they don''t have any guest awareness!


    The spirit of the world told Chu Mo that he had left a really good thing for Chu Mo in the magic world, and there was also a very immortal foundation building material!


    Then ask Chu Mo to pick it up there.


    "Boy, this time, you must give me a long face! I have left the details of the land of the five elements, the fire of the five elements, the gold of the five elements and the wood of the five elements here, and I have used the resources accumulated in the magic world for tens of thousands of years to prepare materials for you to build a foundation of very immortals! There is also a material for all the five elements except the five elements! They say I am selfish, so I will show them! In addition to these, there is another one A really good thing, you can see it. Remember, that identity, absolutely no one can know! You can do many things with that identity! But that identity can only be in the magic world. "


    Chu Mo''s face gradually eased after learning all the experience.


    Qin poetry and Dong Yu are still under the protection of Jieling, and the Chu palace is still there, not broken!


    The spirit passed him a brand-new formula. At that time, you can use this formula to enter the magic world and directly get those things left by the spirit.


    As long as he gets the other four of the five elements except the water of the five elements, he can fly to the spiritual world at any time to build the foundation of the five elements!


    It has to be said that Jieling is really out of his mind this time. Anyone who knows what he has done for him will be scared to death. Not to mention the resources left to Chu Mo, even the top clans in heaven may not be able to take them out at once. Just say this support, I''m afraid even parents... That''s it.


    "Jieling, thank you!" Chu Mo said silently in his heart.


    Then he put away the bronze token, glanced at the rooster, and said to Shen aobing and others, "we should hurry up, find all the survivors, and then destroy Li Zhu!"


    Shen aobing, Miao yiniang and Shen Xingxue were all slightly stunned.


    Chu Mo said coldly, "because we have more important things to do!"¡ª¡ª


    The gods on the monthly ticket list are fierce. Can you care more about the new people and vote for a monthly ticket to encourage them? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 551

    Indeed, compared with Li Zhu''s threat, things in the magic world are indeed more important. Chu Mo was also eager to know what the spirit of the world, who was annoyed by those big men in the heaven, would leave to him. Listening to that tone, the things he left to himself seemed to be much better than the materials used to build the foundation of shixianpin.


    But that very immortal product built the foundation, which could make Chu Mo wake up with a smile in his dream. With these things, he and the people around him, although the starting point is humble to dust, but the future achievements are absolutely unlimited!


    Now, Li Zhu is the only trouble left in the human world. As long as this trouble is solved, Chu Mo can take these people around him and fly to the spiritual world!


    A beautiful shadow flashed into Chu Mo''s heart.


    "Xiao Yu, are you ok?"


    In today''s white tiger continent, it is quite difficult to hide from those outside the sky. But if you want to find someone outside the sky, it''s too simple!


    In just two days, Chu Mo took the rooster and directly destroyed 70 or 80 puppet warriors outside the sky.


    Although no trace of Li Zhu has been found yet, after Chu Mo''s deduction, it can be determined that Li Zhu is nearby!


    Shen aobing, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue all followed from a distance. They couldn''t keep up with Chu Mo''s speed at all. They could only keep a safe distance and looked at Chu Mo from a distance, one knife at a time, pushing all the enemies sideways.


    On the fourth day, Chu Mo finally determined Li Zhu''s position through the display on the divinatory symbols.


    His eyes showed a cold murderous intention, and he galloped away in the direction of Li Zhu.


    Shen aobing, Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang followed far behind.


    At this moment, Li Zhu, the top genius in the human world who swallowed the demon family spirit in the Guixu, is commanding thousands of puppet warriors in the innate realm to surround a mountain.


    On that mountain, there are several people standing.


    Shen Aoshuang, Hua Xiaoya, he Feng, Hua Sanniang, Huang zhe!


    All of them are seriously injured.


    There are also many dead young disciples of Yijian and Feixian, who are under the protection of their elders. I escaped the catastrophe in the ancient town, but I didn''t escape this time.


    In front of Shen Aoshuang and other five people, there was a young man standing. The man was also bleeding, but his eyebrows were unyielding and arrogant.


    Qin Xiao!


    Li Zhu''s eyes showed a gloomy light, looking at Qin Xiao, the corners of his mouth twitched violently, and clenched his teeth and said, "Qin Xiao. Good method! Cut your head and burn your body, but you''re not dead!"


    Several controlled spirits around Li Zhu''s tianwai penance also showed shock in their eyes. Although they were controlled, their thoughts were still there. I clearly remember that they burned Qin Xiao''s body before. At that time, they also felt that Li Zhu made a mountain out of a molehill and wanted to burn the body of a dead enemy, which was a little too much.


    But I didn''t expect that a person who had turned grey in their eyes should appear in front of them now.


    "Damn it!" A man from tianwai couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Shen Aoshuang and others did not know this. I just feel that the young elder of the isolated city has really changed a lot.


    If it weren''t for the critical moment, Qin Xiao would arrive in time and arrange some means. I''m afraid this mountain has been broken, and they will all be dead as the dead young disciples of Yijian and Feixian.


    Qin Xiao looked at Li Zhu and said faintly, "Li Zhu. Stop it. You have become the overlord of the world. Why care about the lives of these people?"


    "Stop it? Are you kidding?" Li Zhu said coldly, "are these people behind you ordinary people? What are the consequences of letting the tiger go back to the mountain? Are you unclear or am I unclear?"


    "Killing everything is not good for you." Qin Xiao''s eyes twinkled with light: "stay on the front line to be a man, and it will be easy to meet in the future."


    "Qin Xiao, when did you become so wordy?" Li Zhu''s words were cold, and then he suddenly realized: "are you procrastinating? Do you want to wait for Chu Mo to arrive? Dream!"


    With that, Li Zhu waved, "go up! Break through this mountain! Kill them!"


    Up to now, Li Zhu doesn''t care much about whether she can capture Hua Xiaoya and Huang zhe alive. Because he also saw that it was impossible to capture these women alive.


    Even if Shen aobing was captured in his previous life, his great strength was wasted, so a dozen carefully cultivated congenital puppets died.


    Although it is not difficult for him to cultivate a congenital puppet, the resources consumed by cultivating a congenital puppet with intelligence and independent thoughts are also quite terrifying. If he hadn''t ransacked the resources of the major sects on the whole white tiger continent for thousands of years, he wouldn''t be able to cultivate so many congenital puppet warriors.


    But resources are always used up. If these people are still alive at that time, then they are really dangerous!


    Even if he can fly to the spiritual world, others can also!


    Thousands of congenital puppets with independent thoughts attacked this mountain together, and the scene was really spectacular.


    Every warrior''s strike has innate strength.


    They have launched such attacks three times, this is the fourth time!


    The first two times, Qin Xiao didn''t come. It was Huang zhe who put down the Dharma array to block their attack.


    But Huang Yun failed to stop the third time!


    No matter how strong Huang''s inheritance is and how excellent his blood is, he is only a person after all, and he is also a congenital realm. It is already a miracle that it can block the two attacks of thousands of innate masters.


    The third time, the Dharma array was broken, and the other party attacked at the cost of dozens of congenital puppets.


    Those young disciples of Yijian and Feixian also fell at that time.


    If Qin Xiao doesn''t arrive in time, Huang Zhe and others may also be in danger.


    However, this fourth large-scale attack, even Qin Xiao, was equally powerless.


    Qin Xiao looked back, glanced at Huang Yu, and a wry smile appeared on his face: "Miss, there is still one last way to stop the other party''s attack, but in the future, Qin Xiao can''t continue to protect miss!"


    Although Qin Xiao can revive in an unnatural way, it is not infinite. If he uses that move this time, he will really die completely. Moreover, it''s the kind of soul stricken.


    Everyone has feelings. Although Huang zhe knows very well how Qin Xiao became like this, he also knows the gratitude and resentment between him and Chu mo. But since returning to the ruins, Qin Xiao has been desperately protecting her until now. It''s a lie to say that I''m not moved at all.


    Therefore, hearing Qin Xiao''s words like farewell, Huang Zhe''s face showed a touch of sadness, shook his head and said, "Qin Xiao, you don''t need to do this. If you want to die, just die together! Even if you sacrifice your life, it won''t help."


    Qin Xiao shook his head and suddenly showed a smile on his face: "in fact, I already knew it a long time ago." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 552

    Others didn''t understand his sentence, but Huang zhe understood it. Therefore, Huang zhe was slightly stunned.


    Qin Xiao said, "although I can''t resist, up to now, I''m willing! All kinds of things in the past are like dreams, I missed, crazy, and brilliant, but those are like dream foam. Until today, I know the true meaning of life!"


    He said, taking a deep look at Huang Dan, then turned around and looked at the puppets of the innate realm attacking at the foot of the mountain, with a cold smile.


    "Although, like you, I''m basically a puppet, but my life is more meaningful than yours! Even if I''m just a meteor, now I must be the brightest!" Qin Xiao said, his body suddenly disappeared in the void.


    "Qin... Why did Qin Xiao suddenly disappear?" Hua Sanniang rubbed her eyes and asked in surprise.


    He Feng frowned and muttered, "I''m afraid... He sacrificed his life."


    "But why did he say he was a puppet?" Hua Sanniang glanced at Huang Yu with a sad face on one side, and felt very strange in her heart.


    Huang zhe did not say anything, but looked at the void.


    At this time, in the sunny void, it suddenly began to rain with blood, which was very strange.


    Everyone stared at this scene. When these blood rains fell on the innate puppet warriors who rushed up, the bodies of those puppet warriors directly began to smoke, and some people even began to burn.


    Those puppet warriors began to scream bitterly, and many people were burned to death on the spot.


    The whole scene is like purgatory on earth.


    Even people like Hua Sanniang were frightened and their faces were appalled.


    With more and more blood rain, Li Zhu''s face at the foot of the mountain completely changed, and he clenched his teeth coldly and said, "demon clan sacrifice his life. Turn life into blood rain and burn all enemies!"


    Li Hong stood beside Li Zhu, looking at the scene with a frightened look on his face. Looking at Li Zhu, he asked, "what should I do? Let those people withdraw quickly?"


    "It''s useless. As long as you touch this blood rain, you''ll die!" Li Zhu said coldly, with endless hatred on his face.


    As Li Zhu said, there are thousands of puppet warriors in the innate realm. Almost all of their bodies were contaminated by the blood rain. Although they still rushed to the top of the mountain desperately, all this was in vain!


    The nearest one rushed to the top of the mountain, but his whole body collapsed directly in front of Hua Sanniang and turned into ashes.


    Before long, the whole mountain. absolutely still!


    All puppet warriors in the innate realm were destroyed by this bloody rain.


    The blood rain in the sky began to become scarce and intermittent. In the end, as the last drop of blood rain fell on the earth, the whole heaven and earth returned to normal.


    Just Qin Xiao. But disappeared forever.


    Huang zhe pursed his lips hard, and the mist rose in his eyes. He murmured, "Qin Xiao. Thank you for everything you have done for us. I will tell you!"


    A breeze blew, blowing Huang''s long soft hair, like Qin Xiaoxin''s comforting voice.


    At the foot of the mountain, beside Li Zhu, there were more than a dozen people standing. Except Li Hong, the rest were all the original tianwai penance. Now Li Zhu has controlled the spirit. They were all speechless by this scene.


    Thousands of puppet warriors in the innate realm died in this way.


    Qin Xiao''s means simply exceeded their cognition!


    Behind Li Zhu, there are more than 500 puppet warriors in the innate realm. These are the real elites around Li Zhu!


    These congenital puppet warriors have no expression on their faces. They are puppets with only a strong fighting consciousness. There is not much intelligence, but the fighting instinct is extremely powerful!


    These 500 people can easily destroy thousands of puppets in the same realm!


    They are also Li Zhu''s real cards.


    Li Zhu looked at the mountain in front of him with a very cold face. With the last drop of blood falling, Li Zhu suddenly smiled coldly and shouted, "Hua Sanniang! He Feng! Hua Xiaoya! Today is the day when your sword completely disappeared into the world!"


    With that, his eyes turned to Shen Aoshuang again: "Shen Aoshuang, right? I will also send you to be reunited with your ancestors of Feixian today!"


    Finally, Li Zhu''s eyes fell on Huang zhe: "as for you... I won''t let you die easily! You can even let Qin Xiao die for you. There are more secrets on you than I thought! Therefore, the only person who will survive today is you!"


    "Bah!" Huang zhe only said one word in response to Li Zhu.


    "Li Zhu, you demon, sooner or later, you will be punished!" Hua Sanniang knew that she was doomed this time. Even though she destroyed more than 1000 puppet warriors, there were still so many people around Li Zhu. But the pride and shrewdness in his bones did not diminish, and he angrily scolded Li Zhu.


    He Feng''s face is heavy. He is not afraid of death, but he is reluctant to give up his daughter and glances at the flower girl beside him.


    Hua Xiaoya, holding the tattered iron sword, showed a bright smile on her face and said, "Dad, mom, being your daughter is the greatest happiness of my life!"


    Hua Sanniang''s tears flowed down. In the face of the enemy, she could be proud and spiteful, but in the face of her own daughter, she felt extremely sad.


    "It''s my inability. I didn''t protect you!" Hua Sanniang burst into tears.


    Hua Xiaoya''s eyes were also red. She took Hua Sanniang''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t say that. I''ll be your daughter in the next life!"


    Say, pulled up He Feng''s hand: "Dad, in the next life, our family of three will be together!"


    "Yes!" He Feng responded heavily.


    Shen Aoshuang and Huang zhe over there also have red eyes.


    Li Zhu sneered at the foot of the mountain: "next life? Dream! I''ll make you scared!"


    "Scared?" Huang Zhe''s delicate face showed disdain and said, "it''s nothing more than death! I want to cause disaster!"


    This is Huang Zhe''s last card. Although she awakened her blood in the return market and was inherited, after all, the time is still short and the realm is not enough. She wants to fight with the more than 500 people around Li Zhu, and there is only this last way left.


    "Disaster... Yes, we can all cause disaster!" Hua Xiaoya''s eyes lit up and murmured, "even if you die... You have to die vigorously!"


    On the faces of Hua Sanniang, he Feng and Shen Aoshuang, they all showed a decisive color, and said in unison, "lead to disaster!"


    These people have all been cultivated to a level where they can survive the robbery, but no one has taken that step because they are not sure of winning.


    After all, no one in this human world has been able to survive the robbery for too many years and soar to the upper world.


    Except the mysterious master of Chu Mo, because he doesn''t belong to this world.


    Now, if so many people start the disaster together, no one can tell what the consequences will be. But for one thing, the power of natural disaster is definitely stronger than normal!


    Crossing the robbery was originally going against the sky. It''s fighting the way of heaven!


    So many people together, it will definitely cause the wrath of heaven, and how can the disaster be small? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 553

    "No, if they really cause the disaster, it will definitely affect us at that time." Li Hong''s face was pale. Looking at the actions of the group on the top of the mountain, he was immediately anxious. ¡ü, mobile network


    Li Zhu''s face was also very ugly. He waved his hand and said, "kill them before they start the disaster."


    The last 500 elite congenital puppets left by Li Zhu rushed up the mountain like a tide.


    Huang Zhe''s eyes flashed a flash of determination and said, "I''ll come first."


    With that, Huang zhe was about to start the disaster. At this time, Huang Zhe''s eyes suddenly coagulated slightly and fell in the distance. In that pair of extremely beautiful eyes, there was an incredible look, and he shouted, "wait a minute."


    Several people on the top of the mountain, all with Huang''s eyes, saw a burning flame in the distant sky, like a meteor, a figure, unexpectedly standing on the flame.


    "It seems that we don''t need to cause disaster." Huang Zhe''s face showed endless surprise.


    "They are really there." the rooster was full of flames, just like a burning ball of fire, and the speed was as fast as it could reach.


    Seeing Huang Zhe and others on the mountain in the distance, the rooster finally made an excited sound.


    Chu Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, he finally caught up


    Over there, Li Zhu and Li Hong''s father and son suddenly turned around. When they saw the flame in the distance, Li Hong''s expression was shocked, and Li Zhu was angry


    "Chu Mo" Li Zhu roared.


    Chu Mo stood on the back of the rooster, holding the killing sky, and endless killing opportunities erupted on his body.


    All the murders point to Li Zhu at the foot of the mountain.


    And in Li Zhu''s eyes, there was also a cold and incomparable light, looking at the rapidly flying Chu Mo in the distance. He squeezed a sentence from his teeth, which seemed to be sent out through the cold ice for thousands of years: "Chu Mo, you finally came, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    With that, Li Zhu''s eyes narrowed. He practiced hard these days: "go, stop him."


    The group of celestial ascetics looked at each other. His eyes are full of reluctance. They are different from those puppets, but there is no way. Their spirits have been controlled by Li Zhu.


    Therefore, even if they knew that the one who came was very terrible, even Li Zhu was extremely afraid. But he could only harden his scalp and face the murderous young man in the sky.


    A dozen figures rushed directly to Chu Mo who had left the rooster in the void.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate. Direct your hand in the void, hook the vitality of the void, and instantly form a huge Feng Shui situation


    Still Feng Shui magic


    In this world, although you can''t show real magic power, you face different levels of enemies.


    It''s enough to deal with these martial artists in the innate realm


    A man from tianwai was the first to rush into the Feng Shui Bureau under Chu Mo''s cloth. In all directions, countless evil spirits shot instantly, and all rushed into the body of this man who was practicing hard outside the sky.


    After a loud noise, the famous man practiced penance outside the sky. The body broke with a bang.


    Those who followed the tianwai penance also followed closely, entering the Feng Shui Bureau under Chu Mo''s cloth.


    The five elements between heaven and earth. The explosion made the whole void a mess.


    Endless evil spirits came from all directions to strangle these days of penance.


    Normally, such things as evil spirit do not exist everywhere, especially in some peaceful places of Zhongzheng, it is impossible to form evil spirit.


    However, on the mountain ahead, thousands of congenital realm puppets have just died. Although these people have become puppets, it does not mean that there is no resentment in their hearts. After being burned to death by Qin Xiao''s blood rain, the evil spirit formed can''t be seen by others with the naked eye.


    But in Chu Mo''s eyes. But like a lamp in the dark.


    So Chu Mo directly hooked those evil spirits and introduced them into the Feng Shui Bureau he set up. It''s just more than enough to deal with these ten days of hard work.


    Bang Bang


    There was a loud roar in the void, like thunder. The more than a dozen ascetics in the innate realm didn''t even have a chance to fight. They were directly strangled by the evil spirit, and their bodies broke in the air, turned into blood mist, and dyed a void red.


    At this moment, Li Zhu''s father Li Hong is the only one left. Both of them were also shocked by this scene. Li Hong, in particular, stared at the boss with one eye. He couldn''t help but step back for several steps and murmured, "what''s this means?"


    Li Zhu''s face was so gloomy that he could almost drip water. He didn''t say a word, stared at Chu Mo, and then suddenly gave a long whistle, and his body soared into the air and rushed to Chu mo.


    Li Zhu, who has thoroughly eaten the demon clan inheritance, was also shocked by the geomantic omen situation set by Chu Mo in the void. Although he didn''t know what this means, he could feel that the aura of those places where he was suffering and broke his body outside the sky was very chaotic.


    So Li Zhu cleverly bypassed the void and followed the other side to attack Chu mo.


    "Chu Mo, don''t think that if you have the means of the upper world, you can be in the human world. Today is your death." Li Zhuning stood in the void, staring at Chu Mo coldly.


    Chu Mo glanced at Li Zhu, with a contemptuous expression on his face, and said sarcastically, "just rely on you, who learned a little bit of second-rate demon methods? Today I''ll let you see what the real demon methods are."


    In Guixu, Chu Mo, the supreme teacher of the demon clan, did not pass on the inheritance of the demon clan to him, but taught Chu Mo countless demon tricks.


    Of course, for the demon supreme who has died for countless years, it is a small means, but for other demons, it is a great means to connect the sky


    Chu Mo didn''t think he had the opportunity to use these means at first, but now it''s quite appropriate to use those means against Li Zhu


    Since Li Zhu swallowed the spirit of Sikong Lang in the Guixu and inherited the inheritance of those demon families, he has done too many things that make people angry. If we say that his previous actions should be punished and his death is inevitable; Now Li Zhu, it''s not too much to drive him to hell after all the torture


    There is no Tao in the Jianghu, so you should draw a knife; All sentient beings have no way, and should be killed by the blade


    "Come out, unwilling spirits, dare to ask if you are willing to kill the enemy who turned you into a puppet at the expense of your soul." Chu Mo''s hands formed strange fingerprints, and his voice became desolate and strange. Every scale is cadenced.


    Li Zhu''s face immediately changed


    He looked at Chu Mo inconceivably: "how can you possibly be the supreme means of this demon clan?"


    The originally sunny sky, somehow, suddenly became dark. The wind blows everywhere, and it is cold


    Even the more than 500 elite puppet fighters who were rushing to the hillside became slow.


    Chu Mo, the "supreme means", smiled.


    At this time, countless black gases suddenly appeared in the whole void


    Every black gas is a dead spirit


    Chu Mo''s eyes flickered, like listening to something, and then shouted in that desolate and strange tone, "then don''t hesitate to tear him up."


    Inside, if I break the chapter here, you must be very unhappy for fear of you hitting me, so there is another chapter below.


    Have a good time. Don''t you vote for a monthly ticket? It''s not over to be continued.

 Chapter 554

    Chu Mo said, the speed of the printing of his hands became faster, the whole void, those black gases flying from all directions, condensed together, and directly formed a cold black cloud! Towards Li Zhu, directly shrouded in the past.


    "No... impossible! How can you be the supreme means of the demon clan?"


    "Don''t come here, get out of here!"


    "Be careful, I''ll leave you doomed!"


    "Ah... Get out! Get out!"


    Li Zhu''s angry voice soon turned into fear, and the whole person was swallowed up by the dark cloud formed by the black gas.


    In the faint black air, you can see Li Zhu struggling madly.


    Every means is available!


    But it was useless. The endless black gas wrapped around him crazily.


    Biting, devouring, tearing


    Soon, his figure appeared in the void again.


    Those black gases also disappeared.


    Li Zhu stood in the void strangely, motionless. His eyes, as if looking in the direction of Chu Mo, turned completely black, and then black tears were left along the eyes.


    Then, bang!


    Li Zhu''s body burst to pieces.


    Then, countless black gases flew out directly along his body, flew in all directions, and soon disappeared in the void.


    The cold smell slowly returned to normal.


    And Li Zhu, but completely disappeared in this world. Until he died, he didn''t figure out how Chu Mo could master the legendary supreme means of the demon clan.


    According to Sikong Lang''s memory, those means are basically legendary means. It can''t appear in this world.


    Li Zhu is dead.


    Li Hong below watched his son disappear into the sky. At the moment of Li Zhu''s death, his heart hurt severely.


    At that moment, Li Hong''s heart was in unbearable pain. Originally, we should have seen through the vanity of the world and should not have done these things. Unfortunately, people''s desire will not decrease with age. As the most powerful ancestor outside Heaven, he has long been lost in the world of mortals.


    Therefore, although the death of Li Zhu caused a huge blow to him. But Li Hong''s first reaction was not to avenge his son, but to turn around and run!


    Even his son Li Zhu is not Chu Mo''s opponent, and he is not even qualified to fight against others. How could he be the opponent of Chu Mo?


    So Li Hong wants to escape.


    Chu Mo''s heart hated Li Hong and Li Zhu''s father and son. How could he let him escape?


    His figure flashed and he chased Li Hong directly.


    At this time, more than 500 congenital puppets rushed up the mountain. It is halfway up the mountain.


    Li Zhu''s death did not affect these puppets to carry out their last order.


    Chu Mo glanced and continued to chase Li Hong.


    Li Hong used the corner of his eye to see Chu Mo chasing after him. He was scared out of his wits and shouted, "don''t kill me, I''m also forced, everything. It''s all Li Zhu''s doing, it has nothing to do with me!"


    "Damn you!" Chu Mo said coldly. The murderer in his hand threw at Li Hong, who was dozens of miles away from him.


    Killing heaven instantly turned into a bloody streamer, and then flew behind Li Hong in an instant, directly penetrated along his back heart, and stabbed Li Hong on the spot.


    Poof!


    Li Hong took a mouthful of blood and staggered a few steps. It seemed that he still wanted to run forward.


    Killing heaven automatically took it out of his body. With a horizontal knife cut, Li Hong''s head was directly cut down into the dust.


    Then, killer Tian Fei returned to Chu Mo''s hands.


    Chu Mo stood in the void, looking at the puppets who were about to rush to the top of the mountain, and his eyes. Pass over those people and fall on the faces of Huang Zhe and others.


    Huang Zhe''s dimple was like a flower, Hua Xiaoya''s face was happy, Shen Aoshuang was relieved, and Hua Sanniang and he Feng were happy.


    These five people have witnessed how Li Zhu died. At this moment, their trust in Chu Mo has even risen to worship!


    They were not idle, and directly killed the congenital puppet who had rushed to the top of the mountain.


    Chu Mo turned into a streamer and rushed to the mountain.


    Kill!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Chu Mo led the crowd to walk on the land of white tiger.


    Looking at the scene of devastation, everyone couldn''t help but sigh.


    "The devil Li Zhu is finally dead, but unfortunately, he didn''t see his death with his own eyes." Shen aobing was gnashing his teeth at Li Zhu, and he had some regrets about not seeing how Li Zhu died.


    "That scene, you won''t want to see, it''s terrible." Shen Aoshuang whispered, glanced at his sister, and said in his heart: before Li Zhu died, he kept shouting impossible, saying that Chu Mo was the supreme means of the demon clan. Can it be said that Chu Mo also got the inheritance of the demon clan in the Guixu?


    Shen Aoshuang and his group have suffered from the inheritance of the demon family in the past year, and they all hate the demon family beyond measure.


    In particular, those cruel and terrifying means of the demon clan have turned normal life into puppets, which makes them hate it.


    Shen aobing glanced at his sister strangely and asked, "why?"


    Shen Aoshuang glanced at Chu mo.


    Hua Sanniang and he Feng also looked at Chu Mo strangely.


    Hua Xiaoya and Huang zhe didn''t have too many expressions on their faces, because in contrast, they who got the supreme inheritance in Guixu knew something better than others.


    Basically speaking, there is not much difference between the means of the demon clan and the means of the righteous. Just like Chu Mo summoned the souls of those complaining spirits to strangle Li Zhu, in fact, the power of the supreme realm can be exerted.


    So it doesn''t matter what means to use, what matters is the person who uses this means... What kind of person!


    The reason why Li Zhu was surprised, shocked and incredible was that all his knowledge came from Sikong Lang. And Sikong Lang, just a great power in the realm of emperor, is not supreme!


    It is also an incredible thing for the emperor to have so many supreme tombs in Guixu. Because there is almost no sign of the supreme in today''s heaven!


    The supreme realm is often just a legend. Who dares to say that he knows the supreme without contacting the supreme?


    Therefore, in the face of Shen aobing''s question, before Chu Mo spoke, Hua Xiaoya said faintly, "in fact, it''s nothing, that is, the prince of Chu used some demon means to torture Li Zhu and let him die in fear."


    "What''s there?" Shen aobing stared at his sister and said, "if I see this scene, I will applaud! What''s wrong with the methods of the demon clan? Have you forgotten what kind of sect tianwai used to be?"


    Hua Sanniang and he Feng were slightly stunned. Then, Hua Sanniang said with a wry smile, "we''re a little tricky. In fact, we''re scared by Li Zhu''s cruelty. Leader Shen was right. What means really doesn''t matter..."


    He Feng murmured, "for countless years, the people outside the sky have been pure hearted and lustless in our minds. Never thought that in their bones, there should be such a group of people."¡ª¡ª


    Li Zhu is dead, and the human world is almost over.


    Chu Mo is about to enter the spiritual world. Can you see Qi Xiaoyu in the spiritual world? Please look forward to it!


    At the end of the month, the great gods are starting to work hard. All brothers and sisters of the knife alliance have finished this month. We can''t lose the chain at the last moment, can we?


    So, if you still have a monthly ticket in hand, vote it out! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 555

    Shen Aoshuang asked his sister to say so, which seemed to open her heart knot. Looking at Chu Mo, she apologized seriously and said, "Master Chu, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you a little. ¡ø ¡ø ¡ø."


    Shen Aoshuang didn''t explain too much. For example, she was really frightened by Li Zhu''s demon clan methods. For her, wrong is wrong, and she must admit it modestly.


    Chu Mo smiled: "it doesn''t matter. At that time, I just wanted to treat him in his own way. Li Zhu used cruel means to harm too many innocent creatures. If you kill him normally, it''s difficult to solve your hatred."


    "Yes, that''s right!" Shen aobing loudly supported Chu mo.


    Shen Xingxue also covered her mouth and smiled.


    This matter is nothing at all. At most, it can only be regarded as a little psychological shadow after the disaster. It''s nothing after all.


    Chu Mo looked at these people around him with thousands of emotions. When he first came to the white tiger continent, there were four major sects above and countless small and medium-sized sects below. What a grand occasion.


    Guixu, to some extent, is the blessing of these survivors, but it is an ominous place for all those who died!


    This is not exaggerated at all. Guixu is really an ominous place.


    If there is no Guixu, the current four schools are still four schools.


    Li Zhu, Qin Xiao, and all those others may not have this disaster.


    Even if Li Zhu is really bad, how can he make so many crazy moves without those means and strength?


    "There were so many people at that time, and now there are only a few of us left." Miaoyi Niang knew Chu Mo very well, saw Chu Mo''s emotion, and couldn''t help but say aside, "as far as I know, except for us, there are only people from the West Sea sect who left the white tiger continent!"


    "How wise!" He Feng couldn''t help sighing: "it''s estimated that in a few years, Xihai sect... Will grow into the real top sect in the world."


    With a sad look on her face, Hua Sanniang murmured, "yes, the four sects that used to be have vanished."


    Chu Mo said, "not all of you are still there. In addition to tianwai and Gucheng, Yijian and Feixian can rise again with you. It''s just that the sword of Gucheng in those days. Tianwai Feixian has now become a sword Feixian."


    Hua Sanniang''s face showed a somewhat complex color, hesitated for a moment, and took a look at He Feng.


    He Feng nodded. Gave his wife an encouraging look.


    Hua Sanniang said, "Master Chu, I have an ungrateful request..."


    Chu Mo looked at Hua Sanniang and said, "you don''t need to be so polite, elder. Just say it frankly."


    He and Hua Xiaoya are friends. It''s not too much to call Hua Sanniang an elder. However, in his current status, this elder really gave Hua Sanniang enough face.


    Hua Sanniang was also called by the elder, with a smile on her face, and said softly, "this great disaster is the disaster of the whole human sect. Now although the disaster is finally over, I want to return to the past. I''m afraid it''s very difficult. Childe Chu is a real genius, and I want to... Join the ethereal palace with my husband he Feng and my daughter Hua Xiaoya."


    "What?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, looking at Hua Sanniang with a wry smile and said, "isn''t this good?"


    "Why, does Prince Chu dislike us?" Hua Sanniang looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    "No, it''s not disgusting. Master Hua and master he are both top masters in the world. Miss Hua has also received a strong inheritance in the return ruins. Over time, one sword will definitely be able to reproduce the past glory. I really want to join my ethereal palace, but in this way, the inheritance of one sword..." Chu Mo said this. Instead of going on, he looked at Hua Sanniang.


    In fact, deep in Chu Mo''s heart, he naturally hopes that these people can join the ethereal palace. He also has confidence and ability to lead these people to a higher level.


    But it is difficult to give up the inheritance. It''s like letting an eighteen generation man wear it alone. Change your last name. This kind of thing is almost impossible!


    Hua Sanniang looked a little gloomy and said, "yes, I also believe that it is not difficult to rebuild Yijian with our family of three. But at most... We can only make Yijian the top sect in the world. But we are unable to let those excellent heirs go to a higher level!"


    Looking at Chu Mo, Hua Sanniang said sincerely, "but childe Chu is different. Through this disaster, we can see very clearly that childe Chu is definitely the kind of person who is capable of leading the people around him to a higher world. I think that''s what leader Shen and his sisters think?"


    Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang sisters over there nodded together. Shen aobing said, "what elder martial sister Hua said is really what we want to say."


    Shen Aoshuang said, "yes, we Feixian had this intention." Say, Shen Aoshuang sighed gloomily: "Before tianwai launched this catastrophe at that time, our ancestor of Feixian once said that as long as Prince Chu can come out of the ruins alive, Feixian will fully support and cooperate with Piaomiao palace and Prince Chu in the future. In fact, it is equivalent to a statement. Now it is even more so, Feixian has almost been disabled, leaving us. We all understand the ambition of Prince Chu and want to bring those talented people in this world Excellent talents will lead to a higher world. This is a matter of boundless merit. "


    He Feng said in a deep voice, "yes, the four sects claim to be the supreme of the human world, but in fact, no one has successfully ascended to the spiritual world for too many years. But we all believe that following Master Chu, we can successfully ascend to the spiritual world!"


    Because of Hua Xiaoya, he Feng and Hua Sanniang also know the real composition of this world, and they no longer think that after flying, it is the fairyland.


    Chu Mo looked at these people and said with some embarrassment, "I''m very moved that you trust me so much. In this case, I''ll try my best to do my best!"


    "You can do it!" Miaoyi Niang''s support for Chu Mo is unconditional.


    "Brother Chu, I believe you." This is Shen Xingxue.


    "Young master, who can''t?" Huang zhe stood beside the rooster with a happy face.


    "I also believe in Master Chu!" Hua Xiaoya said seriously.


    Chu Mo was very moved in his heart. The trust of everyone was also a responsibility for him. Although he had this confidence, at this moment, he also felt that the burden on his shoulders had become a little heavy.


    In the following days, people were not in a hurry to leave the white tiger continent, but returned to the ancient town. With more than 50 gifted teenagers in the ancient town, they began to look for the remaining sins of those puppet warriors outside the sky.


    If those people are not cleaned up, it will be a devastating harm to the whole white tiger continent. At the same time, Chu Mo also wants those teenagers who are controlled by Li Zhu to have a good look at what kind of person their master is in their mind. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 556

    Three days later, the group of teenagers in the ancient town followed the group reluctantly.Pbtt Many people''s faces are dazed. When Li Zhu died, the blockade of their spirits would not be as tight as when he was alive, and there was a gap.


    Therefore, even if Chu Mo didn''t lead them to see everywhere, these hot-blooded teenagers all began to doubt the previous things.


    The girl named Xiao He, who was caught by Chu Mo to serve Shen aobing before, would be following Chu Mo, with a pair of smart eyes looking around, and then stopped talking.


    "What? What do you want to say?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No... No." Xiao He''s mood seemed to become a little low, and he whispered, "it''s just... Suddenly I remembered something."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo glanced at her.


    Xiao He began to blush under his eyes and said softly, "I remember how I got to the ancient town."


    At this time, some other teenagers all looked at her. Not everyone can remember the blocked memories. Although Li Zhu is dead, the spiritual blockade is still there, and the gap size is different on everyone''s seal.


    They may doubt what Chu Mo said, but the words of his companions are easier to accept.


    "I should have been born in a noble family. My identity is the legitimate daughter of the family. My father, mother and family are all very good to me." Xiao He seemed to recall something and whispered, "so that day, you asked me to serve elder Shen. Deep in my heart, I was very reluctant..."


    Chu Mo was silent and didn''t speak. The more than 50 gifted teenagers were all selected by Li Zhu from all over the white tiger continent.Pbtt. as for the selection process, there is no need to say more, it will definitely not be happy.


    "When I was very young, I showed some talent in cultivation, but my parents didn''t want me to enter the sect. They all wanted me to be happy in their sight all my life." Xiao He said, and the tears on his face began to flow down.


    Miaoyi Niang walked to Xiao He. Gently shook her hand and said, "little sister, things are over. If you don''t want to live now, we can actually send you home."


    Chu Mo glanced at Miaoyi Niang, but said nothing. Obviously. This girl named Xiao He, who can break through the seal of God and soul without the help of Chu Mo so quickly, remembers so many things, is obviously a gifted girl.


    If you can, Chu Mo will certainly not let this kind of good seedlings go.


    But everyone has his own ideals and relatives. They should have the right to choose their own life. Otherwise, he and Li Zhu. In essence, how much difference is there? Therefore, Chu Mo did not object to Miaoyi Niang''s commitment.


    If Xiao He really doesn''t want to follow him to leave his hometown and go to Qinglong mainland, Chu Mo will also help her.


    "I... I have no home!" Xiao he burst into tears and sobbed, "master... No, it''s Li Zhu, the devil. His men, with something to test their talent, found me. They wanted to take me away by force. My family rose up and resisted, but..."


    Xiao He was completely speechless when he said this, and the whole person was extremely sad.


    Miaoyi Niang held Xiao He in her arms. Gently patted her on the back: "cry, just cry."


    As a result, there is no need to listen. Xiao He''s family, not to mention aristocrats, even royal families, are ordinary people in the secular world. In front of a group of strong people in the innate realm. There is no room for resistance. It is estimated that the body may have rotted.


    The other teenagers, hearing Xiao He''s words, all turned a little pale. Several of the teenagers suddenly shouted, rolled on the ground with their heads in their arms, and howled in pain.


    Miaoyi Niang and others showed an unbearable look on their faces, but there was nothing they could do. They had to survive some things by themselves.


    Chu Mo can indeed cast spells to open their spiritual seals, but that requires the release of all the minds of these teenagers. After Li Zhu''s experience, how many people can completely open their minds to another stranger? What if Chu Mo is the second Li Zhu?


    And there is one more point, the most critical issue. If Chu Mo solves the spiritual seal on these people by casting spells, fundamentally speaking, it is equivalent to another spiritual control!


    It''s just to let these teenagers completely forget Li Zhu, but their hearts will be marked with the mark of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo doesn''t want to do this. He hopes these people can be themselves.


    Although freedom is not worth mentioning in the eyes of many people, in the eyes of Chu Mo, freedom is still very important.


    What''s the difference between a person who can''t control his own thoughts freely and a puppet?


    Soon, those teenagers who fell to the ground and howled stopped moaning bitterly, but they sat there in a daze one by one, and many people''s faces were full of tears.


    Obviously, they all remembered everything!


    The means used by Li Zhu are actually nothing new. It is nothing more than to seal part of the memories of these teenagers, and then make their own brand in the depths of their hearts. Let these blood naive teenagers mistakenly think that he is the best person in the world and should be their master by nature!


    In the secular world, there are some people who are good at brainwashing, that is, inculcating a point of view to others repeatedly, and finally, making that person thoroughly believe this point of view. This means, in fact, is also a kind of spiritual control, but it is only very low-level.


    Li Zhu''s method is not brainwashing, but directly "washing" the mind!


    In this way, people who have been "washed" will never betray him.


    Unless one day he dies, these people will slowly forget him bit by bit. But if there is no external stimulation, even if he dies, some people will never betray him!


    The appearance of Chu Mo is the external cause. Take them everywhere to see the places where Li Zhu and tianwai have been rampant. The evil deeds they have done are even more stimulated by the outside world.


    Through the death of Li Zhu, their hearts were sealed, and a crack appeared. Then through the stimulation of these external factors, these cracks became larger and larger!


    Now it seems that Chu Mo''s goal is achieved.


    More than half of the fifty teenagers showed pain and struggle on their faces, which was obviously the result of the growing gap.


    However, there were a few people, stubborn and extremely hostile, looking at Chu mo. one of the most obvious, even red faced, angrily scolded, "magic! You want to make us betray our master through this kind of magic, don''t dream, we will never betray our master!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 557

    The boy said, and shouted at Xiao He, who was leaning against Miaoyi Niang''s arms: "Xiao He, wake up! They lied to you all this! It''s magic... No, it''s magic! You have no parents at all, don''t you forget? All of us are orphans adopted by our Masters all over the world..."


    PA!


    A crisp slap in the face interrupted the boy''s words. ¡û£¬


    Another tall boy, about 17 or 18 years old, glared at the boy with red eyes: "fuck you! You sick idiot! Be your orphan! I have parents and fathers! My whole family was killed by that beast Li Zhu!"


    The boy said, tears streaming down, and then knelt down at Chu Mo: "thank you for avenging me and killing the beast Li Zhu. Now I want to ask you something."


    The stubborn boy was obviously fooled. He covered his red and swollen cheek with one hand and looked at the tall boy kneeling there at a loss. His eyes showed a little confused. Obviously, this slap seemed to wake him up.


    Chu Mo didn''t pay attention to the stubborn boy. Some things are about fate. If he can''t wake up by himself, Chu Mo won''t be too demanding. Just let them live and die. Anyway, Li Zhu is dead and will not command them to do anything evil. With their current state, it is not difficult to survive in the white tiger continent.


    Chu Mo looked at the boy kneeling in front of him and asked gently, "what''s the matter?"


    "I am willing to follow the childe and leave this continent. My family is gone. Staying here will only make me more sad." The tall boy said, and then choked up: "however, I want to ask you to let me go home first and bury my relatives. Then after paying homage, I will come back to follow you!"


    "We also want to go back to our hometown to bury our relatives. Our relatives... All died in the hands of Li Zhu''s demon." Dozens of other teenagers all knelt down and said.


    An atmosphere of sadness. Instantly shrouded in everyone''s heart.


    Those stubborn teenagers were all silly at this meeting, and the gap in their hearts became bigger and bigger. Many real memories flooded into their hearts like a tide. They finally remembered who they were.


    Like the dead Qin Xiao, at the moment of knowing who he is, like an epiphany, the feeling of sadness and happiness can''t be expressed in words at all.


    Chu Mo looked at the group of teenagers, nodded heavily, and then glanced at the crowd.


    At this time, Shen Aoshuang took the initiative to stand up with red eyes and said softly, "let''s divide into several teams. Take them back to their hometown to worship their relatives. I''m afraid I''ll encounter the aftereffects of tianwai puppets along the way. These children must not be rivals."


    "Yes, it will be much safer if we follow." Hua Sanniang and he Feng also took the initiative to stand up.


    Shen aobing''s voice was clear, but her reddish eyes also betrayed her restless heart at the moment. She looked at Chu Mo and said, "I can also take a team of people."


    "You, at least two people together, form a team. According to these people''s different directions, move forward respectively." Chu Mo''s heart has always been thinking about things in the magic world, so he agrees with everyone''s proposal. However, he still warned, "in case of danger, remember to protect yourself!"


    "Don''t worry, Li Zhu is dead, and his army is almost dead. Even if there are still a small number of extraterrestrial evils on the white tiger continent, we are confident to deal with them." Miaoyi Niang said.


    Chu Mo nodded. Took a look at the big cock.


    The rooster said cleverly, "the rooster is fast, can take a panoramic view of the overall situation, and is responsible for contacting every team!"


    "Then, it''s hard for you." Chu Mo said.


    Cockerel cocked his head aside and said, "boy, it''s not just you who are friends with them!"


    A group of teenagers all looked at the big cock in shock. It was the first time they saw the big cock talking, and their eyes were full of curiosity.


    The rooster glanced at the children disdainfully and said proudly, "listen, you may have to be practiced by the rooster for a long time in the future! So, remember all, learn to flatter the rooster!"


    "Get out!" Chu Mo kicked the big cock''s ass and said, "don''t damage these children!"


    The rooster immediately jumped away and sneered, "boy, you don''t know how to respect the old and love the young!"


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing, and the sad atmosphere also decreased a lot.


    "That''s right..." the rooster muttered. It has lived for too many years and seen many separation, but it still doesn''t like the sad atmosphere.


    Chu Mo finally explained to the crowd, "if any of these children don''t want to leave their hometown, don''t force it."


    Shen Aoshuang, Hua Sanniang and others nodded, indicating that they understood.


    Finally, Hua Sanniang and he Feng formed a team; Hua Xiaoya and Huang zhe form a team; Miao yiniang and Shen Xingxue form a team; Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang sisters form a team. A total of four teams, with this group of teenagers, went in four different directions.


    It was agreed to get together in the ancient town at the entrance of Guixu.


    As for the whereabouts of Chu Mo, people did not ask. Because they all know that the rooster talked with Chu Mo about something that seems to be very important. Chu Mo must deal with that matter now.


    Waving goodbye to the crowd, Chu Mo turned around again, and with the deduction of geomantic magic, he found some extraterrestrial sins and directly destroyed them.


    Finally, I returned to the ancient town.


    Because Chu Mo is not sure how long he will return after entering the magic world this time, it is most convenient to wait for everyone in this ancient town.


    The ancient town, which used to be the stronghold of the four sects, is now desolate. Once prosperous, just like a cloud passing by. Now it is shrouded in a faint breath of death.


    Chu Mo walked on the deserted street and said in his heart: the popularity of Feng Shui magic is true. This ancient town has no people now, so naturally it has no popularity. And because there have been many wars and many people have died here. Once there is no popularity, another kind of lethargy will soon occupy here.


    Chu Mo found a perfect building at random, because he now entered the magic world, and the whole body entered, so he was not afraid that someone would destroy his body.


    After reciting the formula, a mysterious force instantly shrouded Chu Mo''s whole body.


    Then, a clear space force came around. This is the first time that Chu Mo felt the power of space so obviously. Those things learned in Guixu this year were not learned in vain.


    Then Chu Mo''s eyes changed, and he appeared in an ancient temple¡ª¡ª


    The monthly ticket is in jeopardy. We have been watching it for a month. Don''t fall off the chain at the end of the month. There are also monthly tickets. Vote!


    Outbreak tomorrow! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 558

    The hall is very large, and it is very empty inside. The walls around it are all huge bluestones, emitting the breath of vicissitudes and ancient times.


    In the whole hall, there was no breath of life.


    The dome of the hall is inlaid with a large number of pearls, emitting soft light, reflecting the whole hall as if it were day.


    In the middle of the hall is a huge table, on which are placed ten palm sized white jade boxes. A large number of inscriptions are engraved on the box. The inscriptions are mysterious and complex. Chu Mo felt a very strong spatial fluctuation from there.


    Think of what Jieling said on the token that the rooster brought him.


    "Is this the material for building the foundation of the ten immortals? Is this the jade box of the ten storage spaces?" Chu Mo''s eyes showed doubt and walked towards the table.


    Pick up a jade box, use spiritual force to integrate with the inscription on the jade box, without any rejection, and directly perceive the things in the jade box.


    Inside the jade box, there were indeed foundation building materials, and those medicinal materials, all emitting strong energy fluctuations. Some of them are almost psychic, and they are also bound by some special ropes. Otherwise, at the moment of opening the jade box, these herbs can even escape by themselves.


    Chu Mo looked one by one. The materials contained in the Ten Jade boxes were all exactly the same, which could make people build the foundation of immortals.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart that he was really super invincible!


    Even those big families in the heaven, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to take out ten pieces of materials to build the foundation at once.


    It is estimated that it is extremely difficult for those top rich families in the fairy world to take out a copy of this material.


    As for the spiritual world, don''t even think about it. It''s impossible for anyone to come up with this kind of material!


    The spirit of the world is really good to himself! It''s even too good!


    Although Jieling once said that the whole magic world was his, Chu Mo never had this kind of consciousness.


    Because in his opinion, this is simply impossible!


    Such a vast world. There are all kinds of creatures and excellent materials in it, and even the materials of the five element Daoji can be found here. How can it be someone''s?


    Although Chu Mo suspected that Jieling was related to his parents, it was just a suspicion. There was no evidence to prove it at all.


    Maybe it''s just because the spirit of the world looks at him. Although this possibility is very small, it is by no means impossible.


    Jie Ling didn''t appear here. Combined with the messages he gave himself, Chu Mo felt. The spirit of the world is likely to be delayed by something.


    After all, so many powerful families in the heaven work together. Even though the spirit of the world is in charge of the whole magic world, it can never have no influence at all.


    This love, only first in mind, one day, will repay!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and put away the ten materials for building the foundation of immortal products.


    Then, his eyes. Look at the top of the hall, where there is also a table, behind the table. There is also a huge chair like a throne.


    Chu Mo walked slowly to the table and saw a jade box on it.


    Just. This jade box is black!


    The color is as thick as ink!


    It is also engraved with a large number of inscriptions, which emit energy fluctuations. Far better than those white jade boxes.


    "Is it that the materials of the five element Daoji are installed here?" Chu Mo was a little excited. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the jade box.


    Similarly, without any resistance, the spirit of Chu Mo was integrated with the inscriptions on the jade box, and he felt the things in the jade box.


    The space of this jade box is also much larger than those white jade boxes, with a lot of materials stacked inside. Almost all the materials are bound by special ropes engraved with inscriptions, and there are seals of seal characters on them!


    Even so, there are still some medicinal materials that, after feeling the spiritual power of Chu Mo, emit powerful power, and seem to want to directly grasp this spiritual power of Chu Mo!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo was instantly pale as he was hit hard.


    A mouthful of blood, almost spit out.


    The whole person was scared!


    He didn''t even know which herb had done it to him. Anyway, he felt strong hatred and... Deep disdain from the medicinal plant!


    Yes, just disdain!


    It seems to be completely dismissive of such a weak spiritual force!


    Soon, the dozen old drugs placed in the most prominent position, tied with their ropes and seal characters, began to glitter with dazzling light.


    It''s like suppressing them!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that these herbs should be so terrible, sealed to such a degree, and even able to separate forces to attack him. If there was no seal, I''m afraid I would have suffered at that moment, right?


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and he finally understood why, since ancient times, few people have been able to build a five element foundation.


    Cultivation is originally going against the sky, and building this five element foundation is probably the inverse of the inverse sky!


    Without the help of the spirit, I''m afraid there is no hope at all if I want to build the foundation of the five elements by myself.


    Chu Mo has not really understood how rebellious the five element Taoist foundation is until now. Even these materials are so terrible.


    "I know that you are not willing to be used as foundation materials by a young and weak boy like me." Chu Mo adjusted his breath for a while, and with his spiritual power, he sent out ideas in the ink jade box: "but what I want to say is that no one in this world is born strong and unparalleled! Everyone has a time when he is as weak as me. Your spirit will not disappear with becoming an invisible foundation elixir, and I will bring your spirit and become really strong!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With this idea of Chu Mo, countless medicinal materials in the whole jade box were all agitated.


    Even sent out a thunderous roar.


    Messy ideas are transmitted, mixed with anger, fear, disdain and contempt.


    There is no idea of kindness.


    Obviously, these herbs, any one of them, are all highly spiritual, and they don''t agree with the ideas conveyed by Chu Mo at all.


    Chu Mo sneered, "I''ll discuss with you. Are you all dissatisfied? Wait! When I fly to the spiritual world, I''ll refine you all! Whether you obey or refuse, your fate is already doomed!"


    Chu Mo said, and his mind withdrew from the black jade box and put it into the sky god''s mirror, choking his stomach.


    Unexpectedly, he was despised by a pile of herbs without any thinking.


    These top-level medicinal materials are all other strange creatures. They look smart and can even convey various emotions. But in fact, they are different from real creatures. In the final analysis, these herbs have not reached that level!


    It seems that they can have an independent way of thinking like normal creatures, but in fact, this little bit is like a natural moat.


    For these medicinal materials, it is impossible to cross this natural moat.


    Those medicinal materials that can be transformed into creatures, have an independent way of thinking, and have an independent consciousness, even the Supreme... Are difficult to catch.


    Those are the ones who really become elite¡ª¡ª


    Very tired, I don''t know how many chapters can break out today, but I will try my best to code words. Ladies and gentlemen, don''t you give me some monthly tickets? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 559

    After collecting all these herbs, Chu Mo took a deep breath, and then began to look around. The Spirit said that he was here and left him an identity that could be used in the magic world. Chu Mo frowned slightly and wondered in his heart: what would the so-called identity be? The tone of hearing spirit seems to be very important. Can it be more important than these foundation building materials?


    Around the hall, Chu Mo finally found a small door in a corner.


    Compared with this simple and magnificent hall, this small door looks a little inconspicuous.


    This is just a wooden door, and at first glance, it is the kind of wooden door that has experienced a long time and is about to decay, which is lying there. Chu Mo even doubted that when he pushed the door, he would smash it with a gentle force?


    However, it turned out that the wooden door was only broken. When Chu Mo stretched out his hand to push it, he felt its heaviness.


    Because I didn''t push it away at once!


    "So heavy?" Chu Mo''s face showed surprise. Although he doubted whether the wooden door had rotted in his heart, he didn''t really think so. Because Chu Mo didn''t think that the spirit couldn''t even install a door.


    So, just now, he has at least a hundred kilograms of power to push a door... It should be enough!


    As a result, the door didn''t move.


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled, directly raising the strength of his arm to tens of thousands of kilograms, and a bad smile appeared on his face. Infatuation chapter & The festival is in hey ~ smoke ~ Ge


    The heart said that the spirit of the world would not find itself to compensate for this door at that time.


    "Hey!" Chu Mo murmured.


    Then, some silly eyes looked at the broken wooden door, and their eyes were a little dull.


    Because there is still no sign of opening this wooden door!


    "Ouch, hey..." Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth, showing an expression of intransigence on his face, muttering, "I don''t believe in evil anymore! I have hundreds of millions of pounds of power, and I can''t open the door that is ajar?"


    Say, the strength of the arm, directly increased to 100000 Jin!


    no way!


    Million jin!


    Still not!


    Five million jin!


    Ten million jin!


    50 million jin!


    Finally, when Chu Mo raised the power to 100 million jin, the door, which was already open, moved slightly.


    Facts have proved that this door does not have any mechanism, nor does it rely on spiritual force to open. Because it is in vain. What is needed is only strength.


    But Chu Mo has increased his power to 100 million jin. Even a palace can almost be crushed directly. If he blows with one punch, the top of a hill can be knocked down. But it happened that the door, which was falsely closed, did not open!


    This is simply an evil door!


    Is such a broken wooden door heavier than a mountain?


    Chu Mo mobilized all the vast strength in his body and directly concentrated on his arms, which was all his strength. It''s a billion jin!


    "Open it for me!" Chu Mo sent out a loud roar, echoing in the empty hall.


    Creak!


    The wooden door finally made a reluctant dry sound and was pushed open by Chu mo.


    Boom!


    There was a tyrannical breath in it, which was sent out in an instant.


    Chu Mo was caught off guard, and the whole person was directly hit and flew out, slamming against the wall behind him.


    Even if he was already in the ancestral realm, and King Kong was not bad, this time, Chu Mo''s eyes were still shining with gold stars and he fainted for a long time.


    Chu Mo''s face was shocked and murmured, "Jieling... Are you playing with me? What''s behind the door? How can it be so terrible?"


    With that, Chu Mo''s eyes looked over there.


    Fortunately, the door that was pushed open didn''t close again, so it was half open. That tyrannical breath, also did not send out again. It seemed that everything just now was just Chu Mo''s illusion.


    Chu Mo stood up, rubbed his buttocks, and walked over there again. Follow the half open door and enter the room directly.


    In the room, there is a person standing!


    Chu Mo was almost scared when he first saw this man. A heart is pounding.


    Because the smell on this person is really terrible!


    Chu Mo couldn''t see his appearance clearly. The whole body of this person was covered in a halo, even if it was close in front of him, but no matter how hard Chu Mo tried, he couldn''t see what this person looked like.


    I only know that this is a middle-aged man, all over, full of a terrible pressure.


    The previous tyrannical breath must also emanate from him. But I don''t know why it was only for a moment, and then it disappeared. It is estimated that, like those medicinal materials, they have been sealed by the spirit of the world by means of means, right?


    Chu Mo even had a feeling that if the breath on this person was not suppressed and completely released, he could be killed in an instant!


    You can kill a person just by breathing... Is this person a top monk?


    Chu Mo didn''t meet a top-level monk, such as Feng Chun, who is a top-level monk with an imperial major.


    However, when Feng Chun met Chu Mo, he completely restrained his breath. It seemed that he was not much different from an ordinary person.


    When Chu Mo first entered the magic world, he met Hu lie and Qingfeng, who were dueling. They were very far away from each other and felt that powerful energy fluctuation.


    After entering the magic city, I also felt the terrible pressure on those people in shangguannan. But those pressure, compared with the faint breath pressure on the man in front of him, was nothing at all.


    This is also the first time that Chu Mo felt the pressure of top monks so intuitively.


    "Is this the identity he left me? Although it can only be used in the magic world, this... This is too exaggerated?" Chu Mo muttered to himself in disbelief.


    Because he suddenly remembered what Hu lie had said to him about the second avatar. He said that there was once a monk in the period of refining God, who had the body of a great Luo Jinxian. After refining it into the second avatar, his strength exceeded the original countless times.


    However, Chu Mo felt that it was impossible, because if he wanted to have a second part, he could not do it until he reached the refining period and had a second God.


    Such an obvious mistake, should the spirit of the world not make it?


    Chu Mo frowned, looked away from the man, and then began to look at the room.


    Finally, Chu Mo''s eyes fell on a bulge on the wall of the room.


    It was a one foot square bluestone, just like other bluestones on the wall of this room, but it protruded a little. Obviously, Chu Mo saw the abnormality there at a glance.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Mo walked over, stretched out his hand and pressed it on the bulge. With a little force, he pressed the bulge back.


    Then, a heavy voice sounded, and this bluestone was completely retracted. A one foot square hole appeared on the wall, and there seemed to be something inside. (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 560

    Chu Mo stretched out his hand and touched it inside. Another token was taken out by Chu mo. ¡Ü¡Ü small ¡Ü say,


    The spirit of the world had a low voice, with a strong fatigue, which spread into the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Boy, I can come here. I think I''ve settled everything in the human world? I''m not making a fool of myself with you. The reason why I didn''t tell you the details before is that it''s very important. I can''t trust anyone except you. Even the chicken." The voice of the spirit was a little cold, and the words were also very direct.


    "This ancient temple is located in the restricted area of the heaven in the magic world. Even if it is the emperor, it can''t be broken into. No one can open it except your blood, so it''s relatively safe." When saying this sentence, the voice of Jieling became confident again.


    "Have you put away the ten materials of xianpin foundation and the five element foundation? Those will be the foundation of your rise! Remember, xianpin foundation, even the top giants in the world of heaven, can''t be obtained by anyone. Without that talent, even if it''s a big family, you can''t have it. Therefore, these materials are what you use to cultivate the team around you. Although you can feel free to do so Dominate, but remember, don''t fall into the hands of people who don''t agree with you. In that case, it is tantamount to setting up a great enemy for you! " At this point, the voice of the spirit finally showed real feelings.


    Chu Mo heard this and nodded. Although he knew that Jieling might not hear it, he still said seriously, "don''t worry, Jieling, I will make good use of them!"


    "However, no matter how good the material is, it is only used to build the foundation after all, so try to use it on those people who fly to the spiritual world with you. I believe you can think about it." The voice of Jieling sounds very kind, like an elder in the family. That is, I hope my children can grow up independently. There are all kinds of worries in my heart.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a smile, just like Jieling standing in front of him, and whispered, "I know!"


    Token. The voice of the spirit continues: "You carry a huge secret on your back, and you should also feel it yourself. But remember, don''t easily explore your life experience, which will be of no benefit to you. If one day, you successfully embark on the road of supremacy, then you will naturally understand many things. Now even if you try hard to pursue it, there will be no clues. Well, I won''t tell you much. When you are old, you just like to be wordy. Believe in your own way, and you will be able to walk well. You should see this man in the stone chamber. Did it surprise you? "


    Chu Mo nodded and looked back at the man standing in the middle of the stone chamber. His heart said that he was not only surprised? It''s absolutely shocking, okay?


    "This is not a real person!" The language of the spirit is amazing, There is something proud in the tone: "This is a perfect avatar I refined by using all kinds of spirits in the magic world! The whole magic world... Can only refine this one. And this is... Also the most meaningful gift I leave you! But now you don''t have the ability to completely control him. In your current state, you can only use one incense every time. The time must not be longer, otherwise, you will Be horribly backfired! Moreover, only when the mental strength is completely restored. Can be used for the second time. But I don''t suggest you use it continuously. Also, you can''t take it out of the magic world to use it. First of all, the spiritual world you are about to ascend can''t tolerate the pressure of a real immortal at all; Secondly, once his gas engine leaks. Will lead to great disaster. Therefore, you must hide him in your sky god''s mirror, because the sky god''s mirror can perfectly isolate his breath. Remember! Remember! Remember! "


    Jieling said "remember" for three times in a row.


    The voice also became severe: "Remember my words, unless one day you become a great Luo Jinxian, soar to heaven, and can perfectly control this avatar, then... You can use it in the outside world. However, you must also remember that this avatar will attract the covet of real power, not to mention the emperor, even the Supreme... Will covet it! Because it does not belong to this world. It should not appear in this world."


    The words of Jieling made Chu Mo''s face become serious, and his heart kept beating.


    Feeling that there was too much information hidden in the words of Jieling, which made him confused for a time.


    Something that doesn''t belong to this world? Should not appear in this world? What does this sentence... Mean? Can it be said that the spirit of the world comes from another world?


    Chu Mo shook his head and felt that this problem was too abstruse. Now he couldn''t figure it out with his realm and vision.


    "Don''t think about these problems more. You just need to know that this perfect separation has the realm of true immortality now, which is enough!" Jieling seemed to know that Chu Mo would be cranky, and gave him a little time. After a pause, he continued. After saying this, Jieling''s voice stopped again.


    Because he had already calculated that this sentence would completely astonish Chu mo.


    Indeed, after hearing the words of Jieling, Chu Mo felt that he was almost unable to breathe, and countless divine beasts roared past in his heart.


    A avatar with the realm of true immortality... This is... It''s incredible!


    Moreover, listen to the meaning of the spirit of the world, and you can use this avatar now?


    How long can I use one stick of incense each time?


    Although the time of burning incense is not long, it can definitely solve many problems!


    It''s just... Is this true? Now... Can I really use such a separate body? Chu Mo still felt incredible. He couldn''t believe it was true.


    No wonder the breath emanating from this person is so terrible. It turns out... This is a part of the true immortal realm!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    At this time, the voice of the spirit rang out again: "hehe, little guy, are you stunned? But this is nothing. If it''s just like this, this separation... How dare you call it perfect? How can it cause the supreme covet?"


    Chu Mo moved in his heart and said: it''s true... For himself, this is naturally a great treasure, but for the supreme, it''s really immortal... It''s really nothing. It''s almost no different from the secular mortals in my eyes.


    The voice of the world spirit then rang out: "you are now in the Lord, and you can''t really exert all the strength of this body. At most... You can only exert his physical strength. Because even if you learn those top-level magic powers, your spiritual power is not enough to exert those magic powers. Therefore, you must be careful. You can use this body to exert the magic powers of any realm in the future."


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth, a little depressed, but on second thought, a body with the realm of truth, even if it can only use boxing and foot skills... I''m afraid it''s enough to scare people to death? Stand there and let a rising monk bang. I''m afraid even the oil skin won''t break a little! And this split slap, it is estimated that even celestial beings... Can''t stand it?


    "But one day, when you reach the realm of great Luo Jinxian, this separation can directly grow into the realm of emperor and Lord! One day, when you step into the realm of emperor and Lord, this separation can grow into the realm of supreme! He is the highest... And can play the ultimate strength!" At last, the spirit of the world finally revealed the biggest secret of this perfect body! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 561

    You can grow up by yourself without special cultivation. To be exact, it''s this separation, which has already reached the ultimate level! There is no need to strengthen at all.


    As long as the noumenon reaches a certain level, it can exert its power!


    Chu Mo knew that his knowledge was relatively weak, but at least he had never seen such a statement on the letter board!


    Not every monk can have a second part at the first time. During the period of refining God, cultivate the second God. Most monks strive to improve the realm of the second God!


    Yuan Shen cultivates to a certain extent, turns emptiness into reality, and condenses a second body. However, it is extremely difficult to improve the realm of the second part.


    Because that is equivalent to two people practicing at the same time! The resources consumed are by no means affordable to ordinary people.


    But this separation, the highest can play the supreme peak strength. Doesn''t this mean that as long as Chu Mo steps into the realm of emperor, he can directly have the strength to fight against the supreme? This is simply too shocking!


    Moreover, his value is far more than that.


    The most important thing is that Chu Mo can feel the supreme realm through this separation! Then, when you come back to feed your own emperor!


    The supreme realm in this world, the emperor has a way to follow, but the supreme has no way to go!


    But now, the perfect avatar given to him by the spirit of the world is equivalent to giving him a way to the supreme at the same time!


    With this separation, as long as the talent is not too bad, even if it depends on the years to grind... One day, it will eventually grind out the existence of a supreme realm.


    "No wonder the spirit of the world said that even if the Supreme Lord saw it, he would salivate and rob it recklessly. I see!" Chu Mo suddenly realized.


    What does a supreme mean in this world. I believe as long as the monk is not stupid, he will understand.


    If you can make your family or forces have a supreme realm, anyone will be desperate!


    Chu Mo also understood why Jieling didn''t let him take this avatar out for use. If it was known by the outside world, it would definitely cause a real disaster. At that time, even if the spirit wants to protect itself, it is beyond reach.


    In the magic realm, the spirit is a god like existence, controlling the rules. But outside the magic world. The spirit of the world can do nothing.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh of gratitude in his eyes.


    At this time, the voice of the spirit, Finally, say: "I now pass you the pithy formula to control this separation. You must remember what I said before. Now you have only one incense stick to control this separation. Moreover, when your soul enters this separation, your original must be hidden in the divine mirror of the sky! If someone destroys your original body in this process, or drags you for more than one incense stick, so that you cannot return your soul to your noumenon, So... Your soul is not enough to control this separation for a long time, and you will die! also. Even if you use this avatar in the magic world, you must not expose yourself! Otherwise, countless strong people. There will be many ways to find you! At that time, even I... Can''t protect your safety. "


    The spirit of the world said very seriously, which was a warning.


    "According to the spirit of the world, every time I use this avatar, there is only one incense stick time, so I have to solve the battle in one incense stick time." Chu Mo frowned and murmured, "but now I can only use this separated physical power... How much combat power can a real immortal''s physical body play without using magic power and only using physical power? How fast can I run?"


    Chu Mo is very curious about this problem.


    "Can you use these skills I have now?" Chu Mo suddenly thought of this problem, and then his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He wants to have a try.


    A moment later, there was an earth shaking bang in the forbidden area of the magic world.


    A figure with a strong breath was lying in a pit hundreds of feet deep. The figure was still shrouded in hazy light and could not see his appearance clearly. Otherwise, you must be able to see the innocent expression on his face.


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and lay in the pit for a long time before he got up.


    Looking up at the sky above my head, I mumbled for a long time: "the strength of this flesh body is far better than my ancestral realm constitution... But it''s normal to think about it. If a real immortal flesh body can''t compare with my innate realm ancestral realm constitution in terms of flesh strength, it''s too incredible."


    Chu Mo just stamped his foot hard, which caused such consequences.


    The soul just entered the body, and Chu Mo was still a little uncomfortable. He sat there and ran the providence mind method a little. A sense of mastery instantly spread throughout the body.


    Chu Mo was slightly surprised. He just tried, but unexpectedly, he succeeded!


    "It seems that this Providence is stronger and more mysterious than I thought!" Chu Mo couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    As a mental skill unearthed in the fairy world, it runs in the body of a real fairy without any problem. This can explain too many problems.


    Next time, Chu Mo didn''t try anything at random, because he knew where it was.


    This is the forbidden area on the sky floor!


    Even the great power of the realm of emperors dare not do anything here. Even many emperors don''t even have the courage to break into these places.


    Therefore, Chu Mo honestly sat in the pit he stamped out, running the providence mind method, silently familiar with this physical body.


    Until the time was approaching a incense stick, Chu Mo could obviously feel the exhaustion of his spiritual power, and immediately stopped being familiar with this physical body. Take out your own noumenon from the divine lesson of the sky, recite the formula in your heart, and your soul directly returns to your noumenon. Then, regardless of fatigue, the first time to put this separation into the sky god''s mirror.


    Then, a huge sense of fatigue instantly flooded Chu mo. his whole body was as wet as a fish out of the water. He lay at the bottom of the pit and didn''t even want to move his fingers.


    After a long time, Chu Mo recovered a little strength, took a pill from his body and took it in his mouth.


    The powerful energy made him feel better. On his stiff face, he showed a wry smile and murmured, "the spirit of the world said that he could only use one incense at most every time. What he said was the most... In fact, in my current state, it''s best to use half the incense time! Otherwise, even if I can return to the noumenon, it consumes all my energy and can''t even move. Isn''t it possible that I can only be slaughtered?"


    Chu Mo said, and then ran for a while. At this time, Chu Mo can obviously feel that his comprehension ability has risen to a higher level by running the divine will and my mind method. It seems that many previously obscure things have suddenly become much clearer.


    "Originally, there are such benefits." Chu Mo''s face showed a happy smile.


    Jump up, jump out of the pit, feel the rich energy field in all directions, and Chu Mo took a greedy deep breath. Xindao: This is really a good place to practice!


    But the next moment, he was a little silly. Because he suddenly thought, this is the forbidden area of the sky! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 562

    "How can I return to the human level? I have to see Qin Shi and Dong Yu!" Chu Mo mumbled, thinking of the token that the rooster gave him, it seemed that... The spirit of the world left him a pithy formula to find the five elements


    It seems that we can only return to the human level in this way. Chu Mo was a little helpless, because he felt that he should go to see Qin Shi and Dong Yu first. What he had promised should be fulfilled.


    Roar!


    At this time, not far away, suddenly came a low animal roar.


    Chu Mo''s whole body was cold in an instant, and he felt a breath of death, which enveloped him in an instant.


    The speed of the sky Shenjian was extremely fast, and a flash of light suddenly burst out, covering Chu Mo''s whole body up and down.


    Chu Mo shivered directly, and his face showed a very shocked color, even the atmosphere did not dare to take a bite. It was just a beast roar, which almost killed him!


    Chu Mo immediately felt why even the emperor dared not break into this place. Where is this forbidden area? It is clearly a terrible place of death!


    Then Chu Mo saw that a golden giant ape head appeared on the top of the pit, up and down, covered by a halo, unable to see the specific appearance.


    Through the protection of the God''s mirror in the sky, you can still clearly feel the terrible pressure emanating from this giant ape. The giant ape looked suspiciously at Chu Mo in the pit, and his two eyes shot two icy lights.


    "Hey..." Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and waved at the giant ape: "I didn''t mean to break into here... Don''t blame!"


    Roar!


    The giant ape roared directly at Chu mo.


    The light emitted by the sky god Kam instantly became weak, and Chu Mo gave a whoosh, spewing out a mouthful of blood.


    At that moment, he dared not hesitate, and directly read a pithy formula, a powerful force of rules, which immediately shrouded Chu Mo''s whole body up and down, pulling him, and Chu Mo''s body instantly disappeared in place.


    Bang!


    At the moment when Chu Mo disappeared, I heard an earth shaking bang, that powerful wave. Let him spit out a mouthful of blood again. The whole person was also scared to the extreme.


    If his reaction is a little slower, this blow of the golden giant ape will definitely beat him to the ground!


    Even if you die in the magic world, you won''t really die, but God knows that you die under the blow of this giant ape. What are the consequences?


    Chu Mo felt a flower in front of him, and he directly entered a strange place. Then, he was a little silly and couldn''t help scolding, "Mom!"


    Just at the critical moment of life and death, he was in a hurry. Casually found a pithy formula and ran it. As a result, it directly transmitted itself to the location of the gold of the five elements in the sky!


    "I... I want to return to the human world!" Chu Mo wanted to cry and looked at the surrounding environment without tears, feeling a breath of desolation. Then in front of him, a door like gold loomed.


    Obviously, after entering the gold, there will be a small world like the water of the five elements.


    When the spirit of the world passed these formulas to Chu Mo to enter the world of the five elements, it did not say how many times this formula could be used. Because of this formula. It is already part of the magic world rules.


    If Chu Mo can only use this rule power once, wouldn''t he be unable to come over after leaving now? Even if it can be used repeatedly, but next time... Who knows if there will be other changes here?


    The five elements have always been what everyone in the whole cultivation world wants.


    "Forget it, let it be." Chu Mo took a deep breath, took out a perfect quality breaking pill from his body, and walked towards the golden gate.


    At the moment when Chu Mo''s body was about to disappear into the golden gate. In the distance behind him, a cold voice suddenly came: "stop!"


    Chu Mo didn''t even hesitate at the moment. He smashed the boundary breaking pill in his hand to the golden gate, and the barrier outside the golden gate was instantly broken. Chu Mo''s figure directly entered the enchantment, and then pushed the golden door open, and his figure disappeared directly inside.


    A figure rushed here very quickly and looked at the golden door with a gloomy face.


    This is a very young looking man, only in his twenties at most. He is handsome, with a blonde crown on his head and a dark gold robe. He exudes a strong aura.


    But at this time, his face was a little ugly. He stared at the golden door with both eyes, and gritted his teeth and said, "I went through thousands of hardships to find the entrance of the five element gold. It was so easy to find it, but I didn''t want to be beaten by others. Who... Can catch up with me and find it here?"


    Great depression was written on Zhu Geliang''s face, but after a moment, his eyes showed determination, Murmured, "even if I was beaten by others, would I be afraid of him? Hum, I have a lot of pills on my body, and my experience is also extremely rich. In order to get the gold of the five elements, I have made sufficient preparations! Although entering the world of the gold of the five elements, the realm will be compressed to a very low level, but really right, I still have the confidence to kill it!"


    Zhuge Lang said, without hesitation, he took out the broken boundary pill, broke the boundary here again, and then walked in.


    Speaking of it, Zhu Geliang has been unlucky enough in the past two years.


    First of all, because of Zhuge Changping, he had a match with fengchundi, the ninth leader of Lingdan hall. As a result, Zhuge Lang, who had just stepped into the second tier of the realm of emperor, was not Feng Chun''s opponent at all, and suffered a modest loss.


    It''s nothing. His skills are inferior to those of others. It''s normal to lose. The key is that he failed to keep zhugechangping.


    In order to calm the anger of the Lingdan hall, the Zhuge family cut off Zhuge Changping''s head and sent it to the Lingdan hall. This event had a great impact on the reputation of the whole family of the Zhuge family.


    As one of the parties, Zhu Geliang was also depressed for a long time.


    Then, Zhuge Changchun, the owner of the Zhuge family, sent him to find LV Yi, but he found nothing. Lu Yi''s guy, like a slippery loach, doesn''t know where to drill. Zhuge Lang launched all his contacts and failed to find out the traitor. In the end, he was reprimanded by the owner Zhuge Changchun.


    Zhuge Lang was at least a young power who stepped into the realm of emperor, and arrogance was inevitable. Successive setbacks made him extremely angry. I hate Lingdan hall and Liuyun.


    But he can''t go directly to Liuyun''s trouble. As Zhuge Changchun, the owner of the house, said, now is not the time to start a full-scale war with Lingdan hall.


    This breath can''t be released, and Zhu Gelang is suffocated. He is determined to continue to improve his strength. He didn''t blame the owner for being ruthless, because no one was willing to execute his son. It''s only because he has no ability. If he has become the supreme, what''s the point of a spiritual elixir hall?


    Therefore, Zhuge Lang became more diligent!


    He spent a long time looking for the five elements, trying to turn himself into the body of elements. If you can transform yourself into a Taoist physique, then even if you can''t embark on the path of supreme, at least, among the emperors, it is definitely the top!


    "No one can stop me." After entering the small world of the gold of the five elements, Zhuge Lang showed a light of great determination in his eyes. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 563

    But then, Zhuge Lang''s face showed a somewhat uncomfortable look. The realm was suppressed from the emperor to the innate. For him, it was like being deprived of all martial arts.


    Zhuge Lang stood there, adapted to it for a long time, and then spit out a foul breath. He couldn''t help scolding: "Damn it, what''s the rule? Competing for treasures should rely on his own strength. Why should he be suppressed to this damn level? Congenital? That''s my realm when I was a few years old?"


    After complaining for a few words, Zhuge Lang''s expression gradually calmed down. He also knew that the rules of many small worlds were actually more stringent than the world of these five elements. Some small worlds can''t even use any mana after entering. For these top powers, they are not much better than the world of five elements.


    Zhu Ge Lang looked into the distance, and his eyebrows showed a strong confident light. He murmured, "this time, I will succeed. No one is more prepared than me!"


    With that, he took out a palm sized copper car from the storage ring. In front of the car, there were two copper animals that looked like horses, but were covered with scales. The bridle lock on his body was complete, and he was pulling the copper car.


    The cars and horses are very exquisite, and the details are extremely fine. Anyone who sees them will praise them.


    However, after Zhu Ge Lang read a few words of formula, the copper car and two horses covered with scales suddenly became larger.


    It has become the normal size of cars and horses!


    The two horses with scales on their bodies actually seemed to come back to life. They were all up and down, emitting a majestic breath. One of the horses actually hissed up to the sky.


    That sound, just like a dragon singing!


    Chu Mo, dozens of miles away from here, also clearly heard the sound of dragon singing. His eyes. Show a different color.


    But immediately, Chu Mo continued to move forward and enter this small world. His purpose was only one, that is, the gold of the five elements!


    Other things are not important to him.


    Different from the confusion and confusion of looking for the water of the five elements for the first time, this time, Chu Mo has a clear direction for his goal.


    Feng Shui magic!


    This... Door magic. It''s a great weapon for treasure hunting!


    Chu Mo didn''t have this kind of consciousness when he just learned this inheritance. The one who passed it on to him didn''t boast. At that level, it''s impossible to boast about how good your things are like a charlatan.


    How can it be bad to rely on this inheritance to step into the supreme realm with no way to follow and become a Taoist tradition?


    Chu Mo summed it up little by little through practice during this period of time.


    Feng Shui magic power, cooperate with your own heaven God. There are simply too many things to do.


    Any place where there are treasures must be in the best position of Feng Shui! Those treasures that are psychic will either automatically choose the best treasure land. Or, the area where it is located will form a treasure land because of it!


    Chu Mo entered the small world of the gold of the five elements and looked at Qi. The location of the dragon vein of this small world was found at the first time.


    It''s just a little far away, more than 300000 miles!


    With his innate realm, it is more than 300000 Li. Although it''s not a distant distance, Chu Mo didn''t dare to take out his flying celestial warship and fly here.


    God knows if there are dangerous creatures here.


    After all, there are no creatures here, but there is almost no suppression. A big one comes out at random, and he is not an opponent.


    If one can fly... And the realm is very high, it will be a big trouble. It''s better to walk carefully on the ground.


    After all, on the ground, adjustments can be made in time through the warning of the sky god.


    Added two rounds of blood moon to the sky, and became more mysterious. Even Chu Mo, the master, was shocked by it.


    According to the information given by the God of the sky, Chu Mo knew that the two new blood moons, one was "avoiding disaster" and the other was "entering the earth". Although he did not try to use them in the past, he could feel the strength of these two rounds of blood moon.


    Especially to avoid disaster!


    Thinking about it, Chu Mo suddenly felt a slight fluctuation coming from the sky, as if... It was the fluctuation transmitted by avoiding disaster.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then subconsciously looked back. He saw a streamer flying in the distance behind him. Almost in the blink of an eye, it had surpassed Chu Mo walking slowly on the ground.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be stunned. Looking up, he saw a bright copper carriage with a thick smell in the sky, galloping in the direction of the dragon vein in the distance.


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless, and immediately guessed that this was probably the person who wanted to stop himself at the entrance of the golden gate before.


    It''s just... It doesn''t matter to fly swaggeringly in this dangerous world?


    At this time, a purple light instantly rose from the earth in front of it and directly attacked the copper carriage in the void.


    Chu Mo hehe smiled and said that this was retribution! But his smile soon froze on his face.


    Because the blow of the purple light was blocked by the copper carriage.


    Then, the purple light directly erupted into an earth shaking roar, which shook the earth and the sky for hundreds of miles!


    The mountains below, with a roar of purple creatures, were also affected by seedlings.


    A large number of ancient trees were uprooted, and some boulders were even blown directly into the sky. Within a few hundred miles, it was like a raging battlefield in an instant, a mess.


    At the critical moment, Chu Mo''s celestial omen erupted into an abundant energy to protect him.


    But Chu Mo still felt the strong fluctuation outside, and his heart was shocked to the extreme.


    This purple creature, I''m afraid, at least has the strength of the soaring period!


    Because its roar was similar to the fluctuation caused by the battle between Hu lie and Qingfeng.


    But there was absolutely nothing to do with the bronze carriage. People didn''t even pay attention to it. Once riding it, it disappeared into the vast sky.


    No wonder that purple creature is angry and ignored. Can it not be angry?


    Until the fluctuating ripples completely disappeared, the border around Chu Mo''s body gradually disappeared. This energy also comes from the blood moon to avoid disaster.


    Chu Mo patted his chest and looked at it as if the earth had been ravaged and smiled bitterly. He guessed in his heart the origin of the owner of the bronze carriage. It was absolutely certain that the other party must come from a big family in the heaven.


    Soon Chu Merton remembered that this is the heaven... Except for himself, I''m afraid any creatures who can enter the heaven have at least the cultivation of true immortals?


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo twitched his mouth, looked at the direction of the disappearance of the copper carriage, and muttered, "compete with the big people in the world of heaven for food? It''s a little interesting!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 564

    Any monk who wants to do this kind of thing will be scared, but Chu Mo is already used to it. Since he entered the magic world, he has had cause and effect with many people from the heaven.


    Once you embark on this path of cultivation, there is almost no turning back. It is normal to encounter any scenery and twists and turns on this road.


    In a word, we know our joys and sorrows.


    In the sky, the purple creature was still hovering in the void. Chu Mo looked at it with his eyes and finally saw its appearance clearly. It was actually a purple Eagle!


    Of course, it just looks like an eagle. No one will regard it as a creature with ordinary eagles.


    The purple Eagle made several angry and unwilling sounds in the void, and then flew away to the distance.


    Chu Mo was relieved. If it didn''t fly away, Chu Mo didn''t dare to go there. It''s not a pleasant thing to get stuck with such a paw for no reason.


    Chu Mo didn''t care too much about the big man riding on the bronze chariots and horses. Although fighting for treasures depends on strength, it depends more on whose luck is stronger. It doesn''t mean that if you are fast, you will definitely get the treasure.


    And Chu Mo was really not afraid of anyone. Chu Mo has already felt the power of "Ruyi" blood moon on the sky god''s mirror too many times.


    Sure enough, when Chu Mo arrived at the dragon vein one day later, he didn''t see the trace of the great man who took the bronze carriage and horse at all. Although he came in this direction, the place with the strongest Qi in the dragon vein was not as accurate as Chu Mo, who had the geomantic magic power!


    Chu Mo is not too proud. Although everyone here is a congenital cultivation, since the other party can have the treasure of copper chariots and horses, nine times out of ten he has other things that don''t need magic to urge him. It is important for Chu Mo to quietly take away the gold of the five elements without meeting face to face. That''s the best thing.


    After all, no one is willing to make enemies for nothing.


    According to the instructions of Feng Shui magic, there is only one main dragon vein of the whole five element golden small world, right in front of Chu mo.


    The huge rolling mountains extend for millions of miles, and there is no end at all.


    Even the dragon''s head is hundreds of thousands of miles long.


    So that person, although he didn''t know how to determine this dragon vein. But it is not so easy to find the place where the gold of the five elements is hidden.


    These hundreds of thousands of miles must be searched a little bit. It''s definitely impossible to take a quick look at flowers in the sky in that copper carriage.


    However, Chu Mo, who mastered the geomantic magic, didn''t need to spend those things at all. He found this treasure land with the most powerful luck in the whole five element gold small world very accurately. Looking at this inconspicuous hill in front of him, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    It''s really hard to believe if you didn''t learn Feng Shui magic from that teacher. The desolate hill in front of us will be the core of the main dragon vein of the whole five element golden small world.


    Although the vault of heaven is extremely sensitive to treasures and will send reminders, it will not always send reminders.


    There are also some special cases of distance, border... And so on. For example, psychic treasures can shield their own breath, and even the sky god can''t do anything.


    These five elements. In fact, it is also a real psychic treasure.


    If they don''t want to be perceived by external creatures, they will definitely completely restrain their breath. It may even set up barriers to completely seal itself up.


    thus. It is really very difficult for people to find them.


    Chu Mo glanced around. He always felt that this place should not be so quiet.


    In other words, as a top psychic treasure, the gold of the five elements will not be so easy to get.


    Otherwise, they might have been taken away and disappeared in this world.


    Chu Mo didn''t know it. He avoided all the threats along the way through the disaster avoidance on the sky god''s mirror. Then he chose the safest way to enter the core of the main dragon vein.


    When you really get to such a place, there is no danger.


    For the gold of the five elements, no matter how psychic it is, it will never think that someone can enter this place in such a way.


    It is around, not without means. And it''s not so much!


    The route Chu Mo took was not the only safe route, because the God of the sky would remind Chu Mo to stop when he sensed the danger. Wait until the danger is over, and then let Chu Mo continue on the road.


    Therefore, even if someone chooses the same path as Chu Mo, they will definitely encounter all kinds of obstacles!


    Zhuge Lang, just more than 10000 miles away, fought hard with a powerful creature!


    This is a big golden rabbit!


    It is more than a foot tall, and a pair of eyes are demonic blood red. The action is extremely agile. Zhuge Lang, who is reduced to the congenital realm, can''t even capture the action track of this rabbit!


    How high did the big golden rabbit jump, and its body exuded terrible pressure. It crackled at Zhuge lang. looking at that action, it turned out to be slapping Zhuge Lang in the face!


    Zhuge Lang was also unambiguous. All over his body were all kinds of treasures that didn''t need magic force, flashing bright light. Looking from a distance, it was colorful and beautiful.


    However, the expression on Zhuge Lang''s face was not good-looking. His eyes looked at the big rabbit coldly, and his heart was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.


    This kind of golden rabbit, known as golden rabbit, is a top food in the heaven!


    The price is very expensive, often with price but no market, which is by no means affordable for ordinary people. Under the cooking of some highly skilled chefs, that taste can''t be rejected at all!


    Some ladies of the celestial clan often cry with tears: the golden rabbit is so spicy and cute, why do you want to show the rabbit... While feasting into their mouths, the speed is beyond the reach of many men.


    However, these golden rabbits can''t be hunted by anyone. Few people can reach their speed, and the key is that adult golden rabbits have at least the cultivation equivalent to the soaring period of human beings. Some old golden rabbits even have the cultivation of Luo Jinxian. A very small number of geniuses in the golden rabbit family will also appear in the realm of immortals.


    In addition, the fur of golden rabbit is also the top clothing material. The fur coat made by golden rabbit is a hot commodity of the nobility in the world of heaven. It is the favorite prey of those highly skilled adventurers.


    So that although it is difficult to capture such creatures, their traces in the heaven... Are still quite rare.


    Just before entering the magic world, Zhuge Lang was just given a golden rabbit dinner by his friends!


    That meal made the young emperor very happy and satisfied. Who ever thought that in a blink of an eye, the food in his mouth had become his great enemy!


    That kind of depression, let alone¡ª¡ª


    At the seventh watch, I can''t write any more. I ask for a monthly ticket to replenish blood (to be continued.)

 Chapter 565

    "If you are outside, the emperor can kill you countless times with his mind!" Zhuge Lang looked at the big and fat golden rabbit with a sullen face and said with his teeth clenched.


    Bang!


    The golden rabbit slapped on the energy shield emitted by zhugelang''s body protecting magic instrument, and the energy shield immediately produced a violent fluctuation.


    The energy shield driven by the best celestite is not as powerful as the energy barrier emitted by his own empire realm after all. If it is outside and does not suppress the realm, even if Zhu Ge Lang can''t open the energy barrier, with the strength of this golden rabbit, a paw will not cause any damage to him.


    "With this strength, I boast." The golden rabbit sneers and spits out words.


    "You..." ZHUGE Lang almost vomited blood with anger, and he was despised by a rabbit.


    "What are you? Rabbit is going to kill you today!" At the beginning, the golden rabbit didn''t say a word, and it was estimated that he was choked by Zhuge Lang''s powerful magic weapon.


    "If it''s outside..."


    PA!


    "Don''t be so special. It''s always outside. It''s inside!" Like a rogue rabbit, the golden rabbit sneered and slapped Zhuge Lang in the face.


    Although the golden rabbit couldn''t hurt him at all with the protection of the treasure, Zhu Ge Lang still felt beaten in the face. His face was livid, and his eyes showed an extremely angry light, as if he was hesitating.


    make love!


    The golden rabbit opened his bow from left to right, and he was also on the bar with this human. He had a posture of not giving up until he broke his energy shield.


    "This is what you forced me to do... Originally, I intended to use it in the gold of the five elements. But when I met you, such a top-grade food rabbit that doesn''t know how to die, I''ll use it on you. I''ll give you a rabbit feast later!" Zhuge Lang''s voice became extremely cold, and the murderous spirit in his eyes was also full-bodied to the extreme.


    As a great power in the realm of emperor, being ridiculed by a rabbit is unbearable.


    Say, Zhuge Lang from the body. Take out a palm sized golden sword, which is engraved with a large number of inscriptions, which are extremely complex. It is full of Avenue charm. Even if you zoom in tenthousand times, you can''t see it clearly at all.


    This is a real top emperor''s weapon!


    It''s Zhuge Lang''s original magic weapon!


    Although now Zhu Ge Lang can''t exert his emperor''s magic power and perfectly control this emperor''s weapon, this sword is psychic, even if it is cast by himself. It can also play at least half of its power, and can last for nearly a incense stick!


    Zhuge Lang did not intend to use this life magic tool, but he was also impatient by the rabbit. Even if no third party saw this, he couldn''t accept it at all.


    "Go!" Zhuge Lang threw his sword into the air and shouted angrily, "cut this rabbit for me!"


    Hum!


    The little sword suddenly burst out a roar, and then grew larger, becoming a big sword of more than one foot long, and slashed at the golden rabbit with incredible speed.


    "Ouch, I''ll go!" The golden rabbit saw the sword emitting terror and killing. All the golden hairs all over the body stood up in an instant. After muttering, without hesitation, he turned and ran!


    Whoosh!


    It turned into a golden light and ran out for dozens of miles in the blink of an eye.


    This time, it was Zhuge Lang''s turn to be powerful. The feeling of suffocation was swept away, and he cursed, "dead rabbit... Stop! Come and fight? Aren''t you very capable?"


    "Hit your sister! Why don''t you fight with the supreme weapon? Your idiot doesn''t mean that rabbit is also an idiot!" The voice of the big fat rabbit came from afar, which... At least it was hundreds of miles away.


    Zhu Ge Lang was so angry that he rolled his eyes. I swear that no matter what, I must kill the rabbit first today. As for the gold of five elements, he didn''t believe that the person who entered here first could get it so quickly!


    Only the innate realm of Zhuge Lang. He couldn''t catch up with the big fat rabbit and his own magic weapon at all. He had to rely on induction to keep catching up with him.


    At this time, Chu Mo, who thought it was absolutely impossible to get the gold of the five elements so soon, had gone deep into the center of the dragon vein through the round of "entering the earth" blood moon on the sky god''s mirror!


    The depths of that humble hill!


    Chu Mo stood there. I''m staring at the scene in front of me in a daze.


    In his calculation, there should be an ancient sarcophagus in the place where the gold of the five elements exists.


    I don''t know how long the sarcophagus has gone through, even the edges and corners have disappeared, emitting an ancient flavor, but also full of a shocking pressure.


    However, before coming here, neither "avoiding disaster" nor the deduction in his use of Feng Shui magic told him that there was any danger here.


    This is an underground space, which is not large. There is nothing here except this ancient sarcophagus.


    "Who on earth buried himself in the longan core of the five element gold? This... Should have been the place where the five element gold grew!" Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth, feeling difficult to understand in his heart.


    He wanted to come forward and push open the lid of the sarcophagus to have a good look at who was buried in it. But he hesitated. If what was buried here was a terrible existence, wouldn''t his actions be seeking death?


    At that moment, Chu Mo held the sky again, and there was no movement in the three rounds of blood moon, such as Ruyi, avoiding disaster and entering the earth. Inside the sky, the wind is light and the clouds are light, as usual. Those lucky fish swim freely in the water.


    Chu Mo did not find the reincarnation pool water in the Guixu, nor did he see the chance that the rooster said belonged to it, but this kind of thing cannot be forced. So even the rooster himself seems to have completely forgotten that thing and didn''t mention it to Chu mo.


    Nothing has changed.


    Chu Mo launched his Feng Shui magic power again, and constantly deduced in his heart, trying to deduce the identity and origin of the person in front of him.


    However, all the deduction results point to a fact that Chu Mo can''t believe.


    This sarcophagus... Is empty!


    Is this an empty coffin? Chu Mo''s eyes stared at the boss, and his heart was a little unbelievable.


    Why put an empty coffin here? Is it difficult... What is being suppressed?


    Chu Mo certainly didn''t think so before he got the inheritance of Feng Shui magic, but now he understands a lot.


    But since even the divinatory symbols of Feng Shui magic show that this is an empty coffin, then... Even if you push the lid of the coffin, it should be no big problem, right?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and walked towards the sarcophagus.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    At the third step, Chu Mo raised his feet and just wanted to fall, but suddenly felt the pressure on his body, which suddenly became extremely huge!


    That feeling, like a mountain, suddenly pressed on the body. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 566

    Not to mention walking, even if you want to stand there, you need great perseverance. c


    At this time, Chu Mo''s ancestral physique finally showed its strength. Although the pressure was enormous, Chu Mo felt that his body should be able to withstand this pressure.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth and the lifted leg fell down hard!


    Step 3 step out!


    Suddenly, a roar came from the narrow underground space.


    The whole small world of the golden land of the five elements trembled.


    Zhuge Lang, who was chasing the big fat rabbit, suddenly changed his face and said quietly, "someone touched the dragon vein here? How is it possible? Is it... The man who first stepped in is also the descendant of Feng Shui?"


    The world knows that Zhuge''s elixir is unique, and even now it has a faint trend to compete with Lingdan hall. But few people know that the ancestors of the Zhuge family were... Not famous for pills, but... Feng Shui skill!


    But later, for some reason, the Feng Shui skill of Zhuge''s ancestors was not inherited. However, as descendants of the Zhuge family, they must be much more proficient in Feng Shui than ordinary people.


    Nowadays, there are very few families in heaven who are good at Feng Shui, and those who dare to say they are proficient... Are even rare.


    This is also why Zhu Ge Lang is so confident, but he never dreamed that the young man who came in so soon before him could touch the dragon vein of the golden land of the five elements so quickly? h??


    In his heart, he couldn''t help but feel a faint regret. No matter how delicious the golden rabbit is, it is only a food ingredient after all. Compared with the gold of the five elements, it is too far away.


    "No, I can''t go on like this. I have to hurry!" In Zhuge Lang''s eyes, a glimmer of Qingming flashed, and he began to summon his own sword of destiny.


    At this time, yijixiang''s Kung Fu. It''s almost there.


    Although the sword is powerful and can easily suppress the golden rabbit, the problem is that it is not controlled by Zhuge Lang. It can''t wield all its power. The golden rabbit''s degree is incredibly fast, so it didn''t even hurt half of the golden rabbit''s hair for nearly a incense stick.


    When Zhuge Lang called, the sword was still a little dissatisfied. Psychic tools are all a little emotional and personality, and it is estimated that they also feel ashamed.


    The golden rabbit owes a lot. It was just scared to death. Several times, the sword was only three or four feet away from it, and it could poke a big hole in it. If it hadn''t run desperately, it would have really become a dead rabbit.


    But when it saw the moment that the sword was recalled, it was like a victorious general on the battlefield, full of spirit. And majestic, like a god descending to earth. Shouted: "up! That broken sword, have the ability, and then cut your rabbit? Don''t run away, we''ll fight the three lilies again!"


    He said, bouncing, posing for a fight, watching the sword turn into a streamer, ignoring it and disappearing into the sky.


    With a proud sneer on his face, the golden rabbit said, "I''m also a coward! This kind of thing.?? Also want to rob the gold of the five elements? It''s a dream!" With that, the golden rabbit suddenly made a very rhythmic cry, which spread far away.


    Soon, the whole mountain. Suddenly there were bursts of cries, like echoing with the golden rabbit.


    The golden rabbit''s humanized eyes showed a touch of sarcasm: "although I don''t know who the creature that can enter the core so quickly is, no matter who he is, Lord rabbit will help him! As for you, a timid and shameless human. Dare to use Lord rabbit as food? You want to get the gold of the five elements! Have your dream!"


    Zhuge Lang rushed towards the core of the dragon vein, and at the same time, he was still muttering in his heart: how could the other party''s attainments in Feng Shui be better than himself? Does he have any treasure that can locate the treasure hunt? This is also wrong... Even if there is something that can sense the treasure, it will never be able to sense the specific location of the gold of the five elements! Where I can''t even determine accurately... Why can he find it at once? Are you lucky?


    In a hurry, Zhuge Lang didn''t even take the relatively safe roads, took out the copper cars and horses, and flew across the sky. Want to use the fastest degree, get there. He must not allow the gold of the five elements to fall into others'' hands.


    But in the blink of an eye, Zhuge Lang found that he was wrong, simply very wrong.


    On the road ahead, a large number of creatures flying in the air began to appear, with cold and murderous eyes, flying towards his copper car and horse.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a fierce attack on his bronze chariots and horses!


    "Shit!" The young top Tianjiao and Emperor Neng in the heaven finally couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark, and then, driving the copper carriage, he wanted to break through.


    Unfortunately, these creatures in the air are not the big eagle they met when they just entered this small world. Their realm is too many times higher than that of the big eagle!


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, the bronze chariots and horses were directly flapped out by a giant bird with its wings.


    A huge one Horned Dragon, circling along the earth, was tens of thousands of feet long, opened a huge mouth, and swallowed the copper chariot and horse in one bite.


    "Ah!" Zhuge Lang let out an earthshaking roar. The best celestite on my body is scattered like running water.


    Boom!


    The copper chariot burst into a strong light when it was mounted, and forcibly escaped from the mouth of the one Horned Dragon.


    The whole vehicle and horse looked extremely embarrassed, and the exquisite vehicle seemed to be about to fall apart, and all changed shape. The bronze dragon horse was also full of wounds, and the copper liquid flowed outward.


    Zhuge Lang''s heart is dripping blood. Although this copper chariot and horse is only a real immortal magic instrument, it is also very rare in the whole heaven. Being made like this, even Zhuge Lang will feel flesh pain if he wants to repair it.


    "Beast, one day, I will kill you all!" Zhuge Lang roared.


    Throw out many attacking treasures on your body, and suddenly burst into a series of roars in the void.


    Like thunder.


    At this moment, Chu Mo has taken the sixth step!


    The terrifying pressure had oppressed him a little out of breath. But his body is still intact!


    Have not suffered any substantial harm!


    As long as he takes another step, Chu Mo can come to this ancient sarcophagus.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and his eyes showed determination.


    Although it was close at hand, the pressure from the sarcophagus made Chu Mo feel that his body was about to break.


    But this step, we must still go out!


    With the help of the spirit of the world, my own five element road base has thousands of times better conditions than others. If you can''t even break through the current level by yourself, why... Go this way?


    "So... Step seven!" Chu Mo let out a loud roar, and his head was as black as a waterfall. He was shocked by this pressure and danced disorderly, and the blood on his body also completely burst out. The purple and golden blood finally showed up in his body.


    PA!


    Chu Mo stepped out with one foot and put one hand on the ancient sarcophagus.


    For a time, the whole small world is changing, and everything is awed. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 567

    At this moment, the creatures who were frantically entangled with Zhu Ge Lang flew away like fleeing for their lives, and all the animals on the ground squatted there trembling. Like a docile cat, he dare not even lift his head!


    "Faucet... Up?" In the middle of the dilapidated copper car, Zhuge Lang''s face showed an extremely stunned expression, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. He flew frantically towards that side at the moment when all the creatures retreated. This time, no creatures, stop him again.


    Chu Mo''s hand just laid on the lid of the sarcophagus, and the lid suddenly moved by itself, opening a gap!


    Whether there is light, burst out along the sarcophagus.


    A huge and unparalleled suction instantly sucked Chu Mo into it.


    Then


    Creak!


    The lid of the sarcophagus closes by itself.


    Chu Mo felt that the scene in front of him changed, and he unexpectedly appeared in a world completely composed of gold!


    The golden light is bright and bright.


    "This... Where is this?" Chu Mo stared at the scene in front of him dumbfounded.


    He still remembered that his hand was on the lid of the sarcophagus, and then the lid seemed to open, and the light and irresistible suction burst out inside, directly drawing him here.


    "Is this inside the sarcophagus? Is this... A small world?" Chu Mo''s face was shocked, and he finally understood why neither avoiding disaster nor his Feng Shui magic could push the performance that there was any danger in the sarcophagus.


    The sarcophagus of emotion is just a door!


    If you want to enter this door, you must bear the terrible pressure emanating from the sarcophagus. Otherwise, I''m not even qualified to enter the door!


    It''s just... The world in front of us really exceeds all the cognition of Chu mo. Everything, all flashing golden light.


    The earth under your feet. Gold composition; The mountains and rivers in the distance are made of gold; A big river beside... It is also a golden river!


    Trees are golden trees and flowers are golden flowers. Grass is golden grass!


    Chu Mo even saw a small beast flash by from a distance... It was also gold!


    Although gold is such a thing. It only has high value in the secular world and is used as money by people. But in the cultivation world, gold is also an essential thing in the refining tool.


    I''m afraid there is no gold in the outside world with such reserves?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and walked forward.


    Here, Feng Shui magic power can''t deduce anything. There is no hint in the sky. All things must depend on Chu Mo himself.


    There is no wind in it, and everything is still. If he hadn''t just seen the flashing golden beast and the quietly flowing Golden River, Chu Mo would even think that this is an illusory world.


    Whoosh!


    A golden arrow, which came from nowhere, instantly shot at Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    The speed of the arrow was not fast, but somehow, Chu Mo had a feeling of panic. It seems... It''s hard for me to avoid this arrow!


    Sure enough, no matter how Chu Mo dodges, the arrow. It was like locking him completely, chasing him and shooting.


    At the moment in front of him, Chu Mo roared, raised his killer in his hand, blocked it in the center of his eyebrows, and blocked it. If you want to chop... It''s impossible!


    This arrow looks not fast, but in fact it is incredibly fast!


    When!


    An earth shattering bang.


    Chu Mo felt a huge force and came with a bang.


    He held a knife in both hands, but with great force. But there is no way to resist, on both arms. Under unimaginable pressure, it seems to break up.


    Killing heaven almost got rid of it!


    next. He flew directly into the distance.


    A mouthful of blood, in midair, has been sprayed out.


    The power of this arrow is so terrible!


    A beautiful figure flashed out from behind a golden tree. This is a very beautiful girl, which is no different from normal human beings.


    Tall, fair skinned, with waterfall like hair, tied a horsetail with a rope at will. Wearing a strong white dress, his body is full of blood, and his eyes are as pure as autumn water. Looking at Chu Mo, who vomited blood in mid air, a trace of surprise flashed in the girl''s eyes: "can''t you kill him?"


    But then, she continued to bend her bow and arrow, aiming at Chu Mo, and said faintly, "in this world, no one can avoid my three arrows. If you can catch my three arrows and not die, then I will recognize you as the Lord!"


    Say


    Whoosh!


    In the void, there was a sad sound of breaking the air.


    This arrow is several times faster than the one just now!


    Almost in a moment, it had arrived in front of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo also heard the girl''s words, but before it was time to be surprised, the second arrow had arrived.


    "How vicious... Who dares to have a maid like you?" Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and forcibly concentrated all his spirit. Then, he remembered that in the Guixu, there was a teacher who introduced archery to the Tao and passed it on to him.


    "The real top archery, everything in the world... Can be an arrow! Make a bow with the sky, and take fate as an arrow. Such an arrow... Who can take it?"


    Chu Mo thought that the teacher''s sentence was very ridiculous at that time, using the sky as a bow and fate as an arrow... It was too domineering, but it was also too unrealistic!


    But somehow, seeing the two arrows shot by the girl, Chu Mo suddenly remembered the teacher''s words.


    At the same time, what the teacher passed to Chu Mo, at this moment, the moment of life and death, was very clearly understood by Chu Mo!


    Therefore, the second arrow shot by the extremely beautiful girl.


    Chu Mo''s head turned sideways, and he even dodged it!


    "This... This is impossible!" The girl''s face turned pale, and she couldn''t believe her eyes, but then, the third arrow... She shot directly without any hesitation!


    This is a real top Archer!


    If the other party dodges the arrow, he can shoot another arrow without hesitation. Even if this arrow is related to her future and destiny, she still has no hesitation.


    In this way, the third arrow was shot!


    However, this third arrow, there is no arrow at all!


    The girl just picked up the bow in her hand and pulled the bowstring without hesitation.


    But what is shocking is that the whole golden world trembled fiercely!


    "The invisible arrow is the most terrible arrow." In Guixu, the teacher who entered the Tao with archery and played archery wonderfully told Chu Mo this way.


    The arrow in front of you is an invisible arrow!


    In Chu Mo''s mind, an idea came into being instantly - so, the moment of life and death is the time when the full potential can be stimulated.


    He grabbed in the void, as if he had a bow in his hand, and then made a move to pull the bow string, gently let go in the direction of the girl


    The girl was first made to puff and laugh by Chu Mo''s funny action, but immediately, her face changed greatly.


    Yell, "no!"


    ---------


    Alas, sad, there were so many updates yesterday, but the monthly ticket is still so awesome... Those who say that they give tickets in an explosion, you are rude! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 568

    She thought the man was crazy and made such a funny action, but then she remembered something, and then her face suddenly changed¡¤ Want a to see H?


    Sure enough, with Chu Mo''s behavior that seemed to be playing, the golden world without wind suddenly... Blew a gust of wind!


    First, there was a loud bang!


    In mid air, a dazzling light burst out, and then, a ripple of energy fluctuations exploded in all directions, and even the naked eye could see the ripple of energy fluctuations.


    This is not over yet. A cold killing directly targeted the girl. With a breath of destruction, it came to the girl in front of her in an instant!


    At this time, the girl''s "bad" voice just fell!


    Then, a light burst out from the girl, and it was a treasure with a strong breath.


    But as soon as the treasure came out, it burst into pieces.


    The girl''s body, like a kite with a broken line, flew out in an instant.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo suddenly spewed a mouthful of blood. The color of this mouth of blood seems particularly bright.


    After spitting out the blood, Chu Mo''s whole spirit suddenly became extremely depressed. Relying on killing heaven, he still couldn''t stand up, half kneeling there, panting.


    Some of the blood he just spit out... Is his blood essence!


    At that time, the soul was blessed, and the magic power of no arrow was displayed.? One? read a book


    Yes, it''s magic!


    With the body of the ancestral realm and the innate realm, Chu Mo unexpectedly displayed a magical power.


    But the cost... Is also quite terrible.


    The essence blood in this mouthful of blood is at least equal to Chu Mo''s one-year cultivation accumulation!


    His realm will not fall, but his cultivation directly destroyed a year. This is still because of his physique, which is really too strong!


    Otherwise, in his realm, if he directly exerts his magic power, there can only be one end. That''s death!


    "Cough..." Chu Mo coughed a few times, his whole body up and down, that terrible fatigue, like the tide. It made him feel the urge to close his eyes and go to sleep immediately.


    But he couldn''t sleep at all, and he didn''t dare to sleep. God knows if the girl will come back and fill him with two arrows?


    Stop three arrows and recognize him as the Lord? Stop talking! It would be naive for Chu Mo to believe this.


    His hands trembled. He took out a few pills and swallowed them. He felt a little better. But with a little movement, I felt pain like a knife cutting all over my body. It''s nothing. The most important thing is that the loss of his spiritual strength is so great that he has a splitting headache!


    The whole head seems to explode!


    "I''ve died... Hundreds of times!" Chu Mo bit his teeth and shivered all over, standing up from the ground, shaking.? Almost fell down, but still insisted, standing there.


    Step by step in the direction of the girl.


    Zhuge Lang stood at the foot of the hill, his eyes a little red, took out a treasure from his body, read the formula, and his body instantly disappeared in situ.


    The next moment, he appeared in the narrow space where Chu Mo once appeared. I also saw the sarcophagus in front of me. Feel the same pressure.


    Poof!


    Zhuge Lang immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Think of me, Zhuge Lang, who was born with a congenital body! Although it is not the body of the realm of Tao, my body of the realm of emperor is definitely not much worse than the body of the realm of Tao... But I can''t stop this kind of pressure? I don''t agree!" Zhuge Lang roared. Take a step forward.


    Poof!


    Another mouthful of blood came out of Zhuge Lang''s mouth, and his eyes were full of blood.


    Took the second step without hesitation.


    This time, he didn''t vomit blood, but he heard the sound of his bones cracking.


    Click!


    He took the third step of the calf... Bone fracture!


    That pain. Zhuge Lang''s face changed instantly, but he didn''t breathe out in pain, but this step... He didn''t dare to step out again.


    Deng Deng Deng, stepped back three steps in a row, and then sat down on the ground. Beads of sweat, big as beans, fell down along Zhuge Lang''s forehead. His face was also very pale.


    With his physical strength, he couldn''t even take three steps!


    "How can it be? These five elements... Predecessors didn''t get them. Those people''s bodies can''t be more powerful than me. Why can they get them? I can''t?" Zhuge Lang staggered to his feet and continued to walk towards the sarcophagus.


    This time, he took four steps. Then he retreated back.


    His eyes were red with blood. Gritting his teeth, he said, "that person must have touched this Sarcophagus, otherwise it is impossible to cause the tremor of the whole small world. Is he the body of the Tao realm? He can do it... I can do it! Climb... I will climb over it!"


    He said, it was really the way of climbing, but when he climbed to the fifth step distance, an arm, with a click, was instantly broken by the pressure.


    This time, Zhuge Lang finally gave an uncontrollable cry of pain, and the whole person retreated. Spit out two more mouthfuls of blood.


    At this time, his two legs and one arm had been broken.


    In his realm, it''s not difficult to recover, but it''s harder to touch the sarcophagus than to ascend to heaven!


    Although close at hand, he can''t be close!


    Zhuge Lang took two pills directly from his body, swallowed them, sat down cross legged, ran his mind method, and began to heal.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes and suddenly smiled coldly: "I want to see who can enter this place! Don''t think you can get the gold of the five elements if you go in! This place... Is very strange!"


    According to the data obtained by Zhuge Lang, although it is extremely difficult to obtain the five elements, it is definitely not so difficult!


    In other words, there are more than five elements in the small world behind the sarcophagus!


    There must be a great crisis hidden.


    However, accompanied by the crisis... It must also be a great opportunity.


    Zhuge Lang naturally understood this truth when he could cultivate to this level. Therefore, even if he could not enter the sarcophagus, he would never leave. He wants to see with his own eyes that the other party comes out of the sarcophagus!


    Then, kill each other!


    Many times, just because you can get a treasure doesn''t mean you can have it.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo was in great pain with each step, but he moved forward step by step and finally saw the unconscious girl.


    He stood in front of the girl, looking at the curled up, the poor girl, Chu Mo''s heart, but there was no mercy.


    He was not sure that the girl must be human.


    Although the small world of the five elements does not mean that only he can enter, God knows whether the girl came in from outside or a creature in the golden world.


    And she didn''t ask anything, just wanted to shoot herself. Murderers, people will always kill!


    Chu Mo was no longer the naive boy he once was. He raised his hand to kill heaven and cut off the beautiful girl with a knife.


    At this time, the girl''s eyes opened instantly.


    "Master?" (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 569

    Shua!


    In Chu Mo''s hands, the blade instantly stopped at the center of the girl''s eyebrows, less than a finger away.


    The cold murderous intention directly made a faint bloodstain appear in the middle of the girl''s eyebrows.


    "Master... Are you going to kill me?" The girl''s eyes, with a trace of fear, looked at Chu Mo pitifully.


    "Who the hell are you?" Chu Mo looked coldly at the girl''s white outfit and said coldly, "don''t try to deceive me, you only have this chance!"


    In the girl''s eyes, there was a flicker of light. After hearing Chu Mo''s words, she immediately laughed bitterly, and then said softly, "I, I am..."


    "Think it over." Chu Mo''s cold voice rang out. He looked at the girl''s beautiful eyes with one eye and said faintly.


    "I come from the fairyland." The girl seemed to admit her fate, with a wry smile on her face, looked at Chu Mo and said, "I wanted to say that I was a creature in the golden world of the five elements..."


    Chu Mo snorted and didn''t speak.


    The girl''s appearance was really too weird, and when she saw herself, there was no communication at all, so she directly wanted to shoot with an arrow. This behavior, Chu Mo did not cut her with a knife, which was already very merciful. The reason for showing mercy is not that she is a girl, but the curiosity in Chu Mo''s heart!


    This small world is obviously much more terrible than the previous small world where the water of the five elements is located. It is full of crises, and it has extremely high requirements for entering creatures. Infatuation chapter & Jie Xiao. Say it''s just hey ~ smoke ~ Ge


    Just say the sarcophagus, not everyone can rush over. That kind of pressure, if not for Chu Mo''s legendary ancestral physique, even the Taoist physique, I''m afraid I can''t break through.


    But this beautiful girl was able to break through.


    That way, we must rely on ourselves, and we can''t use any treasures at all!


    Chu Mo was very curious about how she got in.


    Because Chu Mo can be 100% sure that the girl in front of him is a real person! There is no doubt about that!


    In Chu Mo''s hand, he held the incredible treasure of the sky god Jian. If he still couldn''t see that she was a person, he really lived in vain. That''s why Chu Mo warned the girl not to lie.


    If Chu Mo didn''t have the divine omen in his hand, if the girl said she was a creature of the world, Chu Mo estimated that ten times, she would also be cheated. Because the breath of this girl is really in line with the world!


    But he himself, walking in this small world of five elements, felt out of place.


    "I didn''t lie to you..." seeing that Chu Mo hadn''t spoken for a long time, the girl couldn''t help raising her head and said weakly, "can you take away your knife first... I, I''m afraid."


    "Are you afraid?" Chu Mo couldn''t help sneering. The bow in the girl''s hand was a terrible weapon. If it weren''t for killing heaven in his hand and getting the inheritance of the great power who entered the Tao with an arrow, he couldn''t stop the girl''s attack at all!


    Therefore, the girl said she was afraid, and pretended to be weak. Chu Mo was not moved at all.


    "Master... People are all your slaves now, can you not be so fierce..." the girl pulled a long tone, her voice suddenly became soft and sweet, and her eyes were also pitiful: "didn''t people think the master was a bad person before..."


    "So you''re going to kill me? When I didn''t provoke you at all... I didn''t even see your face?" Chu Mo looked at the girl coldly, and the killer in his hand still didn''t move, and the blade was cold: "your three arrows are powerful, and force me to spit out a mouthful of blood essence. You say, how do we calculate this account?"


    "Sorry, I''m wrong..." the girl looked timid and whispered, "it''s a big deal... I''ll compensate you and make you a bed warming girl."


    Said, two white as jade hands, stirred together, looking very tangled and painful.


    "Don''t talk! I dare not ask for a girl like you." Chu Mo glanced at the girl: "I have a few questions, you answer me truthfully."


    "Excuse me, master..." the girl said weakly.


    "Speak well!"


    "Good master."


    "...." Chu Mo was a little speechless with anger, and asked coldly, "how did you enter this small world?"


    The girl''s heart was a little sudden. The problem she didn''t want to face came as expected. At present, this young man of the same age as himself is also very old! The question... Really tricky!


    However, this problem is her biggest secret! No one knows! Even her parents and elders.


    The girl who also has a letter board in her hand is no stranger to some knowledge. She knows very well what her secret means to her and the family behind her once it is exposed.


    Therefore, the girl''s eyes twinkled, and she was silent for a long time. Then she looked at Chu Mo with a pleading face: "master... Can you change a question? I, I know all my secrets that should be told to the master, but once this secret comes out, my family will be over..."


    Chu Mo said coldly, "if you don''t say it, it''s over now!"


    With that, the blade of killing heaven pressed down slightly.


    The blade, which was less than a finger away from the girl''s eyebrows, was almost pasted on the girl''s jade smooth forehead. The terrible killing intention of killing the sky made the girl shiver directly.


    Her eyes finally showed a stubborn color. Although her voice was a little shivering, she still said firmly, "then... Kill!"


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal to die here, does it?" Chu Mo smiled coldly, and suddenly took murderer Tian back.


    Looking at the terrible knife disappearing into Chu Mo''s hands, the girl''s heart did not have any pride, but filled with an ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, Chu Mo held his arm and looked at the girl faintly: "do you think that if you die in the magic world and rest for a few months at most, you will recover. Anyway, you didn''t say anything, and I don''t know anything. Right?"


    In the girl''s eyes, a touch of cold flashed, and the pitiful expression on her face had long been put away. Her eyes looked at Chu Mo coldly and said, "so what? This matter is related to my life. Why should I tell you? Hum, kill if you want! Although I have never died in the magic world, I think... If I can experience the taste of death, it will be helpful for my cultivation!"


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly and said faintly, "you won''t like that taste. Moreover, even if you don''t say it, I don''t know you are the gold constitution of the five elements?"


    "You, you, you, you..." the girl looked at Chu Mo with great horror at that moment, and then muttered, "it''s impossible... You can''t see it. I''m not the gold constitution of the five elements, and I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    Chu Mo puffed a smile, looked at the disordered girl, and said faintly, "is it? Well, I''ll post your portrait on the streets of phantom city later, and then let everyone know that you are the gold constitution of the five elements. I believe that there will be as many people who want to take you as an apprentice as those who want to make you a cauldron!"


    "You... You''re mean!" The girl suddenly became angry and jumped up from the ground, like a cat with its tail stepped on.


    ---------


    I felt very tired. At the end of the month, I was overtaken by all kinds of immortals, and I was about to fall out completely. Very tired, it seems that no matter how hard I try to break out, the growth rate of is so slow, sad.


    Today, let''s just adjust my mood. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 570

    Chu Mo just looked at her faintly, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    After the girl jumped up, her anger was hard to calm, and she angrily said to Chu Mo, "you are so shameless!"


    "Really? It''s not mean and shameless to kill people when you see them?" Chu Mo looked at the girl, the smile on his face gradually faded, and said, "either answer my question, or I''ll make your secret public later!"


    The girl''s chest fluctuated violently, and her eyes showed the light of resentment. After a long time, she said, "how did you know?"


    "It seems that I''m asking you a question now." Chu Mo said.


    "Don''t you already know?" The girl said angrily.


    "I know it''s my business." Chu Mo looked at the girl: "it''s your sincerity whether you say it or not. Moreover, although dying in the magic world won''t really die, it''s not a happy thing after all. You want to kill me without asking, so you must be prepared to be killed!"


    Chu Mo said, taking a deep look at the girl: "after all, no one owes you anything."


    The girl was silent for a while, and this thing was really wrong for her. Although she had many reasons to kill, for example, she didn''t want to expose herself. A fairy girl, whose real realm was not very high, could appear in the golden world of the five elements in the sky; For example, her golden state constitution of the five elements. But the man in front of her did not provoke her. If his strength was a little worse, he had been shot by her and died here in vain. It was also a fact that she could not argue.


    "I really have the constitution of the Golden State of the five elements. I came here because my constitution is naturally sensitive to the Golden State of the five elements. I could only move in the human level." The girl looked at Chu Mo, Say slowly: "But a while ago, I found a barrier. Somehow, there was a crack in the barrier. I didn''t know that I could enter the sky through that crack at that time. But when I followed the crack, the crack... Unexpectedly closed! I thought I had entered a strange little world until I saw the magic city. After entering, I suddenly found that I had somehow entered the sky ¡£ At this time, I want to go back, but I can''t go back. "


    Chu Mo looked at the girl and couldn''t help frowning. In his heart, he was also very curious. Normally, this kind of boundary is unlikely to appear. Are these cracks. Is it the spirit of the world who left it in order to allow himself to shuttle through the three layers of heaven, earth and man at will?


    Think it''s really possible.


    After all, even if there is a mantra passed by the spirit of the world to him, he also needs to cross the enchantment to enter the earth or heaven.


    The girl, most likely, was lucky enough to find that place. When she crossed the enchantment, she was found by the spirit of the world and repaired it in time.


    of course. It was just Chu Mo''s guess. He looked at the girl. Signal her to continue.


    The girl said, "because of my constitution, I can clearly feel the existence of the gold of the five elements, so I directly found this place. I think this is my chance!"


    "Are you... Really from the fairyland?" Chu Mo asked.


    The girl nodded, "yes."


    Chu Mo wanted to ask the girl if she knew the demon king, but thought for a while. After all, I still didn''t ask. Because the girl must hate him at the moment. Nine times out of ten, she will cheat him and ask for nothing.


    "Your family doesn''t know your constitution?" Chu Mo asked.


    The girl shook her head: "my constitution is not innate, but when building the foundation. I got a great chance. Moreover, on weekdays, no one pays attention to me."


    Speaking of this, the girl''s eyes flashed a gloomy look, but soon covered it up. She raised her head and looked at Chu Mo: "is there anything else to ask? I said it all. If you want to betray me, just post a message on the letter board."


    "Why should I betray you?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Then... What do you want to do?" The girl looked at Chu Mo with some vigilance.


    Chu Mo smiled helplessly and said, "it seems that you wanted to kill me as soon as you met, but now you ask me what I want to do."


    The girl was a little speechless and looked at Chu Mo: "I''m wrong about this. I apologize... I, I just don''t want my secret to be discovered by others. After all, this is the sky layer. Everyone who can enter and leave here is the top Tianjiao of the heaven. I''m afraid."


    The girl is honest enough. A word of fear can really explain her behavior.


    There are few monks with Taoist physique. If they are allowed to grow, almost all of them can grow to a terrible level. And it''s also the best stove tripod. It''s used for picking and mending... It''s best.


    "Forget it, this matter, let it go, you go." Chu Mo looked at the girl and said faintly, "but the sky layer is not easy to mix. You''d better go to the magic Temple of the magic God city to find the spirit of the world and find a way to return to the human layer."


    The girl looked bitter: "how can the spirit of the world care about me when I exist? Do I know the danger of the sky? People in the sky have too many ways to kill people directly in the magic world... If I could go back, I would have gone back!"


    "Did you find the spirit?" Chu Mo asked.


    The girl shook her head, "No."


    "Since there is no way, how do you know there is no way?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Jieling doesn''t know me." The girl looked depressed: "do you think I''m the guy Lin Bai? For him, Jieling even doesn''t hesitate to turn against several families in the heaven!"


    "...." Chu Mo''s mouth couldn''t help pumping, and his heart said, is his reputation so loud?


    The girl took a deep breath, looked at Chu Mo and said, "you came here to find the gold of the five elements?"


    Chu Mo nodded without denying.


    "Then, I''ll help you find the gold of five elements. Can you promise me one thing?" The girl looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "I helped you get the gold of the five elements, and you sheltered me in the sky!" The girl looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "you don''t have to deny that you can''t do this. People who can enter here and break my archery must be incomparable outside!"


    "How can you be so sure?" Chu Mo looked at the girl with a strange complexion, and said in his heart that in the realm outside, I''m certainly not as good as you! A girl who was born in the fairy world, her strength must be at least Yuanying or even refining God, right?


    "It''s needless to say? Are you also like me, entering the sky along the boundary crack? Like me, you are so lucky that you feel the breath of the golden world of the five elements and come here?" The girl''s eyes showed a kind of mockery: "this golden world of the five elements is different from all the small worlds mentioned on the letter board! If you don''t have strong strength and the constitution of the Taoist realm, you can''t even pass the sarcophagus level!"


    Chu Mo was speechless by the girl, and the heart said that the misunderstanding was deep. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times before he said, "what''s your name? Now... What''s the realm?"


    The girl''s eyes lit up and said happily, "you... Are you willing to help me?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 571

    With that, the girl smiled and said, "my name is situ. Now it''s the late stage of refining God!"


    "Dead rabbit?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "You''re dead Bunny! My name is si! My name is Tutu! I''m not dead, let alone Bunny!" Stuart looked at Chu Mo with a face of shame: "how can you be as annoying as those people!"


    "Sorry... Sorry." Chu Mo didn''t have much sincerity to apologize, and he was also a little surprised at the girl''s realm. In the late stage of refining God... He had a monk with a second God. If she knew she was a martial artist who couldn''t even build a foundation, I''m afraid her nose would be crooked. If you encounter it in the outside world, the first thing is to kill yourself.


    "What about you? What''s your name?" The girl stared at Chu Mo with pure eyes.


    "Hey, my name is Chumo." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "You are... How annoying!" The girl immediately looked at Chu Mo angrily: "is it interesting to cheat? Do you think I never read the letter board and don''t know who Chu Mo is?"


    "I didn''t lie to you. I''m really Chu mo." Chu Mo looked at the girl and said, "there are many people with same names in the world. You are lucky to meet them."


    "Is it really a duplicate name?" The girl looked at Chu Mo with a puzzled face: "didn''t you lie to me? Is your name really?"


    "Of course." Chu Mo shrugged calmly.


    The girl finally couldn''t see anything strange on Chu Mo''s face, and she secretly said: didn''t this guy cheat me? Is he really also called Chu Mo? Looking at his calm face, it doesn''t look like he''s lying!


    It''s really not a lie. No one can be more calm than Chu Mo! Because what he said is the truth. But situ Tu didn''t expect that this one in front of her was actually the same as her. In essence, they were all stowaways on this day.


    It''s really incredible for two people who don''t belong to the sky to meet in the small world of the sky. Therefore, we can''t blame Stuart for being stupid. Others would never have thought of this.


    "Well, how about I mix with you in the future?" Situ Tu looked at Chu Mo with a charming face and said pitifully, "people don''t want to meet people! It''s better to practice here!"


    "I think you''d better go back to the human level." Chu Mo sighed, "your realm is not suitable for staying in the sky for a long time! Even if no one in the sky can hurt you, you can''t stay in the magic city of the sky all the time and don''t go anywhere?"


    "Didn''t I get here safely this time?" Stuart stood up and said, "don''t look down on people!"


    "Really?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    "Of course..." Situ met Chu Mo''s smiling eyes and immediately felt a little discouraged. In fact, she can come here safely this time. It''s really luck. Because the aura of the five elements on her body coincides with here. So many creatures entrenched outside did not pay attention to her at all.


    But the smell of those creatures scared Stuart to death. Otherwise, it is impossible to seek refuge with Chu mo. She clearly understood that if she continued to go in and out of other places in the sky, she would not have such good luck.


    "Isn''t there still you..." situ Tu cautiously looked at Chu Mo, with a little pleading in his eyes.


    "You just wanted to kill me!" Chu Mo said.


    "You are a man. Don''t be so careful, OK?" Situ Tu coquettish way.


    "Not good." Chu Mo shook his head like a rattle. After his heart said it, my innate cultivation. It will be exposed immediately. Thank God if you don''t shoot at me at that time. How dare I take you?


    "Woo... You bully people! If you bully others, you don''t want to be responsible!" Stuart immediately covered his face with his hands and began to cry.


    But the cry was too fake. Anyone who was not too stupid could hear her pretending to cry. Chu Mo also ignored her.


    After crying for a while, situ Tu saw Chu Mo''s indifference along his fingers, and immediately angrily said, "you''re like this, don''t think I can help you get the gold of the five elements!"


    "Did I say I needed your help?" Chu Mo smiled, and then waved his hand at situ: "go. Dead rabbit, see you later! No... see you later!"


    With that, Chu Mo got up directly and left without hesitation.


    "Ah... How can you be like this? You''re dead rabbit! You''re Chu Xiaohei! Chu mo... Don''t take you like this! You''re too much! You. Come back!" Stuart said as he chased Chu Mo: "what should I do if you leave?"


    "You''re so good that you can protect yourself. What''s so terrible?" Chu Mo stepped on the phantom wind step at his feet, and his body was like clouds and flowing water. Want to get rid of this girl quickly.


    "No, I can''t walk in the sky without protection!"


    "Then go back to the human floor!"


    "I can''t go back!"


    "Go to the magic city, enter the magic temple, find the spirit of the world, say it''s what I said, and let him help you return to the human level!" Chu Mo said, concentrating all his strength on his two legs and throwing the beautiful girl''s Archer far away in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s figure disappear in sight, situ Tu stamped his feet in anger, muttered a curse on Chu Mo, and then his small face collapsed, muttering, "it''s easy to meet a person who is not so bad at heart, but is so indifferent, isn''t he beautiful enough?"


    After pouting for half a day, situ Tu couldn''t help but snort coldly and shouted in the direction of Chu Mo''s disappearance: "hum, don''t need my help... You can get the gold of the five elements!"


    Stuart said, and walked towards the exit of the five elements golden land, muttering: "I don''t believe it yet. Without protection, I can''t survive on this floor! Big deal... I''ll be a maid in the restaurant on the floor! I can always feed myself! It''s so easy to come here... I don''t want to go back so easily!"


    Soon, situ Tu came to the exit. This time, she gained a lot of gold from the five elements, which raised her body of Tao to a small level. This was something that I didn''t dare to think of before.


    It is not impossible to improve the body of Tao, but it is too difficult to improve it. Therefore, many monks of the body of Tao never dare to think about it.


    Situ''s Qi was strong enough to not only find the boundary crack, let her enter the sky, but also let her find the golden land of the five elements, and improve her physique again.


    The biggest reason why she is unwilling to leave from the sky is that she... Wants to enter this place in the future and continue to improve her physique!


    However, if you want to continue to improve, the ordinary gold of the five elements must not work. It must be the essence of five elements!


    It''s a pity that this time she couldn''t find the essence of the five elements, which is a truly spiritual element body. Without great opportunity... It''s impossible to meet!


    But as long as you persevere, I believe that one day, you will get the essence of the five elements!


    Situ Tu thought to himself, and stepped out. The next moment, she appeared in the sarcophagus. (¡£)

 Chapter 572

    Zhuge Lang was leaning against the corner to meditate and recover from his injury, which was nothing to his realm. But the anger in my heart is very strong. Fortunately, this humiliating thing was not known by others, and Zhuge Lang could feel better in his heart.


    Suddenly, Zhuge Lang felt that there seemed to be something moving in the sarcophagus in front of him. He immediately opened his eyes and was still surprised in his heart. Did this person... Get the gold of the five elements back so soon? If it is true, then he really has to reassess each other''s strength.


    After all, there are no weak in the sky. If the other party is also the top Tianjiao of a big family, it is really not easy to get the gold of the five elements from the other party.


    Just thinking, the lid of the sarcophagus was slowly pushed open, and then, from there, a jade white arm was stretched out. Then, a beautiful girl crawled out along the sarcophagus, and her mouth was still muttering: "hum, damn guy, cold-blooded, cold-blooded! Wait for me..."


    The girl said, her eyes suddenly widened and looked at Zhuge lang. the next moment, she suddenly screamed, "ah!"


    Zhu Ge Lang was also startled by the girl, and stood up. The next moment, a grinning expression of pain appeared on his face. The leg injury has not completely recovered.


    In this way, the two stared at each other for a long time, and no one spoke.


    After Stuart exclaimed, he immediately closed his mouth and looked at Zhuge Lang: "you... Who are you?"


    Zhuge Lang''s heart was also full of shock, thinking, I clearly saw a young man going in, how did I become a young girl coming out? Could it be... This golden land of five elements can also change people''s gender?


    Of course, this is impossible! Zhu Ge Lang also felt that his idea was very unreliable. The only possibility was naturally the golden land of the five elements. It''s not just the young man who went in!


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Lang''s face became more gloomy.


    Why can they all go in but not themselves?


    "Who are you?" Zhuge Lang asked coldly.


    Stuart''s pretty face changed one after another, and then he looked at Zhuge Lang''s frown and suddenly laughed, "you can''t make it, can you?"


    Zhuge Lang''s face suddenly became more ugly, looking coldly at situ: "is it funny?"


    "Okay." Stuart answered faintly.


    Zhuge Lang suddenly became angry. Are you ok? What does it mean? Are you laughing at Zhuge Lang? Think of Zhuge Lang, the great power of the realm of emperor and Lord. Was ridiculed by a woman? The anger in his heart instantly cooled Zhuge Lang''s face. He looked at the girl and smiled coldly: "out of this golden land of five elements, I see if you can still laugh."


    "You threaten me?" Situ Tu''s Willow eyebrows immediately stood up and looked at Zhuge Lang.


    "What about threatening you?" Zhuge Lang said coldly, "unless you give me the gold of the five elements you get!"


    "Gold of five elements? Dream!" Stuart said, and a bow appeared directly in his hand. He bent his bow and arrow, aimed at Zhuge Lang, and was about to shoot out.


    Can meet at first. He wanted to kill Chu Mo without asking. Situ Tu, a seemingly delicate girl, was definitely not as kind as her face showed. Here, everyone is the cultivation of innate realm. After going out, with her cultivation, what storms can she cause in the sky?


    So, after Zhu Ge Lang showed his threat to her. Stuart hardly hesitated. His first thought was to kill this man!


    "You..." ZHUGE Lang didn''t expect this girl to be so fierce. He wanted to kill him after a disagreement.


    Especially when the girl bent her bow and arrow, Zhuge Lang''s heart suddenly filled with a huge fear, which was a feeling of being locked by the breath of death!


    At present, without any hesitation, Zhu Ge Lang directly sacrificed a defensive treasure.


    As soon as the treasure was offered, the girl''s arrow had arrived!


    Qiang!


    In the narrow space, there was an earth shaking bang.


    The arrow was set on the treasure offered by Zhu Ge Lang, and it almost fell down!


    Whoosh!


    Then, three more arrows shot directly at Zhuge Lang.


    Zhuge Lang sacrificed two treasures again at the moment after he sacrificed that treasure.


    After another three loud noises, these treasures finally formed several layers of solid boundaries to protect Zhuge Lang inside.


    However, at this time, Zhuge Lang was already livid with anger. If his reaction was a little slower and his fighting consciousness was a little weaker, I''m afraid he had been directly shot here by the girl''s arrow!


    If a generation of emperor''s great power is shot to death in the magic world with an arrow, once it is spread, it will definitely cause a sensation. Zhuge Lang''s face will be lost. Together with the whole Zhuge family... Will be ashamed.


    Therefore, Zhuge Lang was almost mad. He didn''t even want to say a word more. He consecutively offered several powerful attack magic weapons and directly blasted at situ.


    "You die!" Zhuge Lang roared.


    "Oh, my God!" Stuart was scared out of color. He didn''t expect that this person should be so powerful, with so many treasures that didn''t need magic force to urge him. Without hesitation, he directly withdrew into the sarcophagus.


    The lid of the coffin closed automatically, and Zhuge Lang''s several attack magic weapons all fell on the sarcophagus. Suddenly, a vast counterattack force rushed towards Zhuge Lang.


    That power directly smashed the barrier formed by Zhuge Lang''s first few defense magic weapons, and finally hit Zhuge Lang.


    Poof!


    Zhuge Lang directly spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, feeling that the whole person would be crushed by this force. Scared to death!


    Fortunately, this force is only one time. If it happens again, Zhuge Lang will die.


    At this time, the lid of the sarcophagus was opened again, and Stuart''s small head carefully stretched out. Seeing Zhuge Lang''s miserable appearance, Stuart did not hesitate to bow and arrow, and another arrow was shot at Zhuge Lang!


    Take advantage of your illness and kill you!


    This girl''s abdominal darkness is far beyond the average ignorant girl.


    Zhuge Lang, who was extremely unlucky, dared not stay here at the moment. He immediately offered his magic weapon and instantly disappeared in the space below.


    At the moment when the body disappeared, there was an angry roar: "bitch, I remember you!"


    Situ''s arrow, set above the enchantment, smashed instantly. Then he muttered regretfully, "what a pity... I couldn''t kill him. Hey, what can I do? I dare not go out!"


    Although speaking of the outside, he will still be limited to the innate realm, but the magic weapon that doesn''t need to be urged by magic on that person makes Stuart feel afraid.


    If there are more treasures on the other side that don''t need magic force, won''t you suffer?


    Thinking in his heart, Stuart sat on the lid of the sarcophagus with his mouth deflated and said to himself, "it seems that I have to wait for that guy to come out. At that time, I''ll transfer the hatred value... To that guy! Who told him not to mix with me? Hum!"¡ª¡ª


    At the third watch, in the last few hours of February, if you don''t vote for the monthly ticket, it''s gone!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 573

    Situ here didn''t dare to go out. Zhuge Lang who ran out there was also very angry. The suffocation in his chest almost made him spit blood for three liters. He could conclude that the girl was definitely not as high as his realm.


    Although the sky layer of this magical world is very large, there are countless Tianjiao. But in the sky, there are few people who can cultivate to the realm of emperor and Lord at a young age!


    Especially in situ Tu''s beautiful eyes, there is also a little girl''s green astringency. Anyone who sees her knows that she is definitely not old!


    A powerful monk can indeed make his face look without any trace of years. Including Zhuge Lang himself, his real age must be much older than what he is now. But eyes can''t lie. The eyes of a young man are absolutely different from those of a man who has lived for many years.


    There must be no such young emperor in the sky.


    Not the emperor, that girl is a real fairy at most!


    How many of those who can enter the heaven of the magic world have not reached the realm of true immortality? There are so many, countless!


    Just a real fairy, unexpectedly forced himself to be so embarrassed. The hatred in Zhuge Lang''s heart naturally goes without saying.


    He stood there with cold eyes. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t believe it. You can''t go out of the golden land of the five elements in your life! I''m not waiting for you here, I''m waiting for you at the entrance!"


    Zhuge Lang was really mad. For the first time in his life, he suffered such a big loss. Even if he suffered losses in Feng Chun''s hands before, he was not so angry. After all, Feng Chun is the emperor who has been famous for many years, and his realm is much higher than him.


    Even if he loses, it''s no big deal. No one will laugh at him. On the contrary, many people will think he is very brave. Not everyone dares to fight with people who are much higher than themselves.


    But this time it was completely different. It felt like being bitten by a mole ant, but it happened that it had nothing to do with that mole ant.


    "I don''t care who you are, and I don''t care how powerful you are behind you. This time, you will die!" Zhuge Lang said, took out the broken copper chariots and horses, and flew towards the entrance of the golden land of the five elements.


    Embarrassment and suffocation made the emperor''s realm powerful. Bad mood to the extreme.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo was walking on the road to find the gold of the five elements at the moment. Here, the sky god Jian began to have a reaction, although it was a little vague, but it had a direction.


    Without Stuart''s harassment. Chu Mo felt that the whole person was a lot easier.


    This golden world, different from the golden land of the five elements outside, is not as dangerous as imagined. At least not for now.


    Chu Mo didn''t meet any golden creatures along the way except that he occasionally met a golden creature passing by.


    This time, it was only a few hours until the hint of the sky god''s mirror began to become more and more obvious. In Chu Mo''s line of sight, a huge golden mountain appeared!


    "This is the real golden mountain!" Chu Mo looked at the huge golden mountain in front of him. I couldn''t help sighing.


    There are a lot of golden trees growing on the golden mountain, and occasionally there are a few golden creatures who can fly, looming in and out of the mountains.


    According to the guidance of the sky god, Chu Mo came all the way to the foot of this golden mountain. In front of him, there was a road, a golden step, winding upward. Chu Mo stepped directly up and began to walk up, here. The metallic smell becomes more and more intense.


    When Chu Mo traveled to the middle of the mountain, he suddenly began to feel a strong pressure.


    Then Chu Mo saw the front. In the void, there are many dark golden balls like fog, some larger, some smaller. Occasionally, they will fuse together.


    "Gold of five elements!" Chu Mo''s eyes lit up. Intuition told him that this was the gold of the five elements he was looking for!


    At that moment, Chu Mo''s face showed a happy look. Anyway, the purpose of this trip was achieved.


    However, when Chu Mo stepped forward to grab the gold of the five elements, his face changed slightly. The situation encountered in the sarcophagus reappears!


    Every step forward, the pressure will multiply!


    When Chu Mo went out for five or six steps, he was still a dozen steps away from the nearest five element gold, but the pressure had reached the pressure when he took the seventh step in the sarcophagus!


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and instead of moving forward, he sat down and began to run the providence mind method.


    After half an hour, Chu Mo stood up, with a touch of determination in his eyes, and continued to walk forward.


    After taking eight or nine steps in one breath, and three steps away from the nearest five element gold, the pressure had almost formed a substance, like a solid wall, blocking Chu Mo in front of it.


    Chu Mo''s face turned red, and the whole person seemed to be carrying a heavy mountain, and his legs trembled under pressure.


    Situ Tu''s previous words seemed to ring in Chu Mo''s ears again: hum, don''t need my help... You can get the gold of the five elements if you have the ability!


    It seems that situ Tu has long known that it will be like this, so he is so determined that he can''t get the gold of the five elements, can he?


    Chu Mo''s face showed a wry smile, but then, in his eyes, it once again condensed the light of perseverance. Even if you let him go back and choose again, he will still choose himself!


    He chose this road by himself, so he must go on by himself!


    The help of others is only temporary, and only your own efforts are permanent.


    There are only three steps left. I can definitely step out!


    Chu Mo clenched his teeth, gave a roar, and took this step directly. There was a creak on my body.


    That''s the body of ancestral realm, some overburdened, give him a warning!


    Although the body of ancestral realm is powerful and unparalleled, the realm of Chu Mo is still too low after all. If he has the realm of emperor like Zhu Geliang, plus the body of ancestral realm, if he goes here again, even if he won''t walk on the ground, I''m afraid it''s not much worse.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo took another step forward.


    The nearest group of five element gold is only one step away. It seems that... It is readily available.


    Chu Mo''s face, which was distorted by pressure, couldn''t help showing a happy smile: "my requirements are not high at all, I only need a little gold of five elements... A little is enough!"


    To build the foundation of the five element Road, we really don''t need too many five element elements. Because these elements, even a little bit like sesame seed, can constantly produce things related to this element within millions of miles!


    They are the real essence of heaven and earth!


    Like the drop of water of five elements on Chu Mo''s body, if it is thrown into the desert, it won''t take too many years. The desert can''t be said to become a lush forest, but at least... It won''t lack rivers and oases!


    This is the power of the five elements!


    This is the only step left!


    "Come on!"


    Chu Mo stepped out, his internal organs churned, and he had an impulse to vomit blood. But Chu Mo Li ignored it and grabbed the gold of the five elements. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 574

    What he used was not an ordinary technique, but a kind of handprint!


    It can capture the fingerprint of five elements!


    What Chu Mo didn''t expect is


    Whew!


    This group of five element gold close at hand... Slipped along Chu Mo''s fingers. £¤f¡£ £¤f


    I didn''t catch it!


    Just slip away!


    Chu Mo was stunned. At this moment, he really had an impulse to vomit blood.


    Seeing the gold of the five elements, he directly floated out a dozen steps away, and then stopped there, shaking a few times. It seems to be deliberately angry with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s mouth couldn''t help twitching violently, and he was almost out of strength to swear.


    At this meeting, there are still five steps to go for the nearest one.


    However, Chu Mo found that the gold of the five elements nearest him this time was actually golden. It''s the same color as the message given to him by Jieling.


    Look at the gold of the five elements that slipped away in the distance. It''s dark gold!


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but move in his heart. His face gradually showed surprise and murmured, "is it difficult... This is the legendary... The essence of the five elements?"


    The five elements are originally spiritual, but like other creatures, this spirituality is also high and low.


    The refined gold of the five elements is the highest level of the gold elements of the five elements.


    No wonder... It escaped when I didn''t catch it.


    But now the recent gold of the five elements is still five steps away, and now Chu Mo wants to move forward... It has become extremely difficult!


    "Damn it!" Chu Mo''s face was written with two big words "depressed".


    Under the heavy pressure, God''s will and my mind method began to work on their own, but the pressure was not much smaller.


    "It seems that my first process of obtaining the water of the five elements was too smooth! Not every time... I can be so lucky." Chu Mo murmured, letting the sky god Jian appear from his body and hold it in his hand. Then he whispered, "Ruyi... Can you make me Ruyi this time?"


    Hum!


    On the sky god''s mirror, a powerful force erupted directly, facing in all directions. Expand rapidly.


    Chu Mo felt as if he was carrying a big mountain, and instantly became much smaller.


    "This... This is?" Chu Mo''s face showed shock, and some couldn''t believe his eyes.


    But this was his best chance to get the gold of the five elements, so Chu Mo didn''t hesitate at once. Go straight ahead, push... Take five steps.


    With one hand, he grabbed the gold of the five elements.


    A huge heavy feeling came in an instant, as if what he was holding was not a fog like gold element of the five elements, but an unshakable mountain!


    Even if Chu Mo formed a handprint specially collecting five elements, there was still a feeling that he could not shake the "fog".


    "Hey!" Chu Mo burst out, and the sky god in the other hand also burst into a light. This time, the power of this light was directly injected into Chu Mo''s body.


    "Close!" Chu Mo drank heavily.


    The gold element of the five elements in his hand was directly grabbed by him, sealed, and collected into the space of the divine mirror in the sky.


    At this time, the dark golden fog in the distance seemed to be angry, and instantly sent out a light and chopped at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo had no time to avoid. You will be directly hit by this light.


    Qiang!


    At the critical moment, killing heaven directly flew out, bursting out with infinite killing intention, blocking the light. Then he cut directly at the dark golden fog.


    Whoosh!


    The dark golden fog was like a frightened rabbit, and it was instantly far away.


    Chu Mo could clearly feel a weak breath from the sky god in his hand, and his body kept retreating back. Retreat to a place without pressure at one breath, and then stop your pace.


    Killing heaven flew back by himself and flew into the sky.


    Chu Mo sat on the ground. Panting heavily. Then he went directly into the space of the sky.


    As soon as I came in, I was suddenly startled, because the originally angry space of the sky god Kam now showed a strong bleak breath.


    It was like a barren desert that was about to die out!


    "What''s going on?" Chu Mo was surprised, and then instantly thought that it should be the power that the sky god Jian forcibly burst out to help him collect the gold of the five elements, which emptied the anger here.


    This made Chu Mo feel distressed. It took him several years to make the interior of the sky Shenjian vibrant. In the blink of an eye, it was like this. Fortunately, I finally got the gold of the five elements, and I didn''t lose the God''s lesson in vain.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t catch the gold of the five elements, otherwise, he would be happier.


    Just thinking, the group of five elements of gold, unexpectedly floated back along the distance, but this time, it looked a little sneaky.


    Like a bear child stretching his head and brain, he was both afraid and curious. Although he had no eyes and facial features, Chu Mo felt that the other party seemed to be constantly looking at him.


    "Hey... Little guy, do you want to go out with your brother?" Chu Mo greeted the dark gold that seemed to be the essence of the five elements.


    To Chu Mo''s surprise, a milky voice came from the dark golden fog: "hum, you cheat!"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and he said to himself that it was a ghost. He had never heard that the five elements could be spiritual to such a degree that they could speak!


    "Like that little girl movie, you are not a good thing! She ran here, relying on the gold constitution of the five elements, being friendly with us, and captured a large number of my people! You are the same, and you still want to deceive this Buddha! It''s unforgivable!" There seemed to be strong anger in the Milky voice.


    Chu Mo stared at the dark golden fog, and thought, is it situ that little girl film it said?


    However, a cloud of fog like five elements, actually orally called himself, what people... Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "who are you? Do you think you''re the king?"


    "Hum, this Buddha is the king of the world!" The fog gradually condensed into a child''s appearance, three inches tall, looking threeorfour years old, naked, eyebrows clearly visible, it looked very cute, glared at Chu Mo: "believe it or not, this master uses the power of the world to suppress you?"


    Say, the whole golden world, unexpectedly faint, began to agitate, like an earthquake.


    Chu Mo took a swipe at the corner of his mouth and immediately said, "I believe it, of course I believe it. You are so powerful, why do you have to be general with me? I just want a little gold of five elements."


    "Hum, if only you knew my master was powerful!" The three inch tall little boy looked at Chu Mo in an old-fashioned way: "do you still want to cheat this Buddha now? Do you know it''s wrong?"


    "Know know..." Chu Mo said with a modest expression, "then... Can I go now?"


    "No!" The little boy stared: "you want to leave after you get benefits from your master? How can it be so easy?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 575

    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "that''s how you treated that little girl film before?"


    Referring to situ, the little boy seemed to be a little angry and sneered, "what is she? It''s just a creature with a five element gold constitution. Because of the same origin, the Buddha was too lazy to see the same things as her, and let her take some of his people away. ¡î¡ú¡î¡ú, but if you want the Buddha to speak to her, she''s not qualified!"


    With that, the little boy rolled his eyes and looked at Chu Mo: "but you are different!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "why am I different?"


    "You are ugly!" The little boy said, pointing to Chu Mo and laughing.


    Chu Mo''s face was black, and he felt that the whole person was bad. This three inch tall little boy was full of strong malice in his words, and he didn''t know who he learned from.


    The little boy said, then his eyes turned, looked at Chu Mo and said, "it''s not impossible for you to take my people away, but... You have to promise me something?"


    "What is it?" Chu Mo looked at the ghost ELF''s little thing and dared not take it as a creature with low intelligence. How can someone who can say that kind of malicious words have a low IQ?


    "Exchange a treasure on you for it." The little boy stared at Chu Mo, and a touch of greed in his eyes could not escape Chu Mo''s eyes after all.


    Chu Mo''s heart couldn''t help clicking. Here, this little boy must be a well deserved master and a real king. It''s easy for him to use the power of the world to deal with himself. Therefore, we should stabilize it first.


    "Tell me." Chu Mo said cautiously.


    "Don''t be so careful. I won''t covet the most powerful treasures on you." The little boy seemed to see through Chu Mo''s mind and said with a smile, "especially the knife, I hate it!"


    "What do you want?" Chumerton breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the little boy say so. If he really wants the sky god''s mirror or the chaos oven, even if he dies here once, he must fight with him.


    If it is not these things, then, even if it is a fish that wants to be created. Chu Mo will give it one.


    "I can feel that there is a kind of fruit I like to eat in your storage space. Can you give me one... No. two... No, how much should I want? One, two, three..." the little boy muttered in his mouth, and then broke his fingers there.


    But this little guy, obviously unable to count, broke his fingers and counted there. Count back and forth, and count out six numbers. "Oh, this is really too difficult! I''m so bored, I can''t stand it!"


    The little boy stood in the void with his hands on his hips, and looked at Chu Mo angrily: "I want six!"


    Chu Mo looked at the little fart child with fog all over his head, and thought, where is there any fruit on my body?


    "Why, aren''t you willing?" The little boy''s face began to change. It seems very angry and has an attitude to attack.


    The whole golden world also began to agitate. Behind Chu Mo, two huge golden warriors suddenly emerged from the ground. They were ten feet tall, glittering with golden light. Two pairs of golden eyes, emitting cold light, stared at Chu Mo behind. There''s a big meaning of going straight after a disagreement.


    "It''s not that I''m unwilling. It''s that I don''t understand what you mean." Chu Mo looked at the little fart child: "what fruit do I have?"


    "How dare you lie in front of your own face?" The little boy said coldly, "it seems that if you don''t show some strength to you, you really don''t pay attention to yourself!"


    Say. With a direct wave of his hand, one of the golden Samurai slapped hard and patted it down at Chu mo.


    There was almost no pressure here, and Chu Mo flashed away.


    Boom!


    The golden Samurai slapped his palm directly on the ground like a millstone, and immediately made a huge palm print on the ground made of gold.


    The strong wind. Chu Mo''s face changed slightly and hurriedly said, "stop!"


    "You know how good it is?" The little boy sneered.


    Know shit! If it''s outside, I have many ways to accept you demon! Chu Mo scolded secretly in his heart, but on his face, he smiled bitterly: "I really don''t know what the fruit you said is. Since you want it, you have to let me know its appearance?"


    "You didn''t pretend to be stupid with this one on purpose? Hum, you human beings, don''t have a good thing. You are the most cunning and dishonest!" The little boy said in an old-fashioned way.


    It is estimated that this little guy must have suffered from human hands before, otherwise he would not hate human beings so much.


    Chu Mo smiled: "how can it be foolishness? I really don''t know!"


    The little boy thought for a while, vanity, there appeared a picture, a small tree, which was full of bright red fruits, and looked very pleasant.


    "This kind of fruit..." Chu Mo frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, and then moved in his heart. His heart said, isn''t this the fruit on the tree in the sky god''s mirror?


    When he was on the grassland, he got the little gray tree. To be exact, it was the sky god who took the initiative to take it away. Until today, Chu Mo didn''t know what the little gray tree was. Later, it blossomed and fruited, and Chu Mo didn''t pay too much attention to this matter.


    If the little boy didn''t say it, Chu Mo almost subconsciously ignored the tree in the sky god''s mirror. Now I think of it, the small tree also consumed a lot of Yuan stones.


    "You must have, don''t you?" The little boy''s face finally showed an excited color, and his eyes were also full of expectation looking at Chu mo.


    "What tree and fruit is that?" Chu Mo looked very careless and asked, "looking unimpressive... Is it delicious?"


    "What do you know? It''s the elemental holy fruit..." the little boy rolled his eyes and said with a sneer, but just said the four words of the elemental holy fruit, he immediately closed his mouth, and then looked at Chu Mo with an ugly face. Lengleng said, "how dare you set your own words?"


    Chu Mo still said casually, "set your words? What do you mean? What''s useful to you may not be useful to me. Just like my killing heaven, it''s useless to you, but for me, it''s the treasure!"


    Chu Mo said, deliberately raising his hand to kill the sky.


    The little boy looked at killing heaven with some fear, and his eyes showed a bit of fear. Subconsciously, he stepped back a few steps. Then he said, "yes, that elemental fruit is useless to you, but I like it very much. You just give me one, two, three... Well, six, six! I won''t investigate your crime of taking my people!"


    This little thing is afraid of killing heaven!


    But it does have the ability to make arbitrary changes in the whole golden world.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, how can he get the greatest benefit in the hands of this little thing. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 576

    Chu Mo took time to take a glance into the space of the sky Shenjian. The little tree, which was not gray and protruding long ago, also grew a lot taller. There were more than 30 red fruits hanging on it, which looked very pleasant. £¤f¡£ £¤f


    The little boy''s spiritual sense is really strong enough to be able to find this elemental holy fruit across the sky.


    But what is this elemental holy fruit... For. What is the use of these five elements?


    Although the little boy disguised well, Chu Mo still perceived the problem from it. He raised his head and looked at the little boy: "I have only one fruit of this element here... You have to tell me what good it is for you, so I can decide whether to give it to you."


    "You can''t get out of this world unless you give it to this Buddha!" The little guy was tough and didn''t want to tell Chu mo the truth at all.


    "Is it? It''s a big deal that I die here, but you, too, will never get this elemental fruit!" Chu Mo said, and a red fruit suddenly appeared in the palm.


    "Elemental fruit!" Seeing this, the little boy''s eyes were green and rushed directly towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo immediately raised his hand to kill heaven. The strong killing intention of killing heaven made the little boy stop immediately and looked at Chu Mo angrily.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll destroy it!" Chu Mo tried to crush this elemental fruit.


    The little boy was suddenly anxious: "no!"


    "Then tell me!" Chu Mo said.


    "Are you threatening me? Believe me or not, all the five elements of gold all over the mountains will attack you? I can mobilize the power of the whole world to suppress you!" The little boy glared at Chu mo.


    The whole golden world began to tremble again.


    "Then come on, who is afraid of who." Chu Mo stood there with a plain face, unmoved at all.


    "Are you not afraid of death?" The little boy''s eyes showed breathtaking power and stared at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled: "it''s easy to know I''m afraid. Don''t you just try?"


    "Don''t think you dare!" The little boy angrily said.


    "Come on!" Chu Mo sneered, and his heart became more and more determined about one thing. Although this little boy is the master of this golden world. But it has absolutely no ability to really mobilize the power of the whole world to suppress Chu Mo! Otherwise, with its wisdom, I''m afraid it would have done so long ago, and it would never wait until now.


    After all, Chu Mo felt this little fart in his heart. It''s just bluff! It may have a certain ability, but it is definitely not as powerful as it boasts!


    Hoo!


    Hoo!


    Three inch tall little boy, his feet on the void, panting there, also looked very funny.


    For a long time, the little boy finally lost the battle and looked at Chu Mo coldly: "the holy fruit of the element can enhance the wisdom of the five elements!"


    "Is it that simple?" Chu Mo felt shocked and incredible.


    A small sapling growing in the human world, flowering and bearing fruit. Is there such a magical effect? To improve the intelligence of the five elements, doesn''t it mean that... A drop of water of the five elements can evolve into the essence of the five elements through this thing?


    This guess made Chu Mo''s heart become excited.


    The five elements are originally the real top treasures in the world and the essence condensed from heaven and earth. And the essence of the five elements, which is a legendary deity!


    Ordinary people can''t say this kind of psychic deity. I can''t even see it.


    Because in their world, they are real gods. If you don''t want to be seen, no one will be able to find their traces.


    Even the top power. You can break a star, but you can''t really get them.


    The little boy looked at Chu Mo with a sneer: "what do you know? This is already very powerful! For elemental creatures, an elemental holy fruit is worth thousands of years of cultivation!"


    "Your intelligence is so high. You''re a kid. Do you still need to improve your intelligence?" Chu Mo couldn''t help asking.


    "Say you don''t understand, just don''t understand." Now that I have said it. The little boy no longer covered up anything, snorted coldly, and looked at Chu Mo with a mocking look on his face: "are you human beings satisfied when you reach the realm of emperor? Don''t you want to become the supreme? Even if you become the supreme, don''t you want to pursue a higher realm? Don''t you want to really become an immortal?"


    "Immortal? The realm of immortal is not as high as the Emperor..." Chu Mo mumbled.


    The little boy immediately sneered, "you know a fart! The immortal I said is an immortal immortal! It has nothing to do with the so-called fairy world that the little girl lived in!"


    "How do you know she comes from the fairyland?" Chu Mo asked curiously.


    "In this world, I''m a God. She said that she came from the celestial world and would try to fly to the celestial world. I heard such words. Why can''t I know?" The little boy looked at Chu Mo with a sneer: "well, I have told you all. Give me your elemental fruit! And, on your body, there must be! You have to give me... One, two, three... Five, six! Yes, six! Give me six more!"


    Love can count to six.


    Chu Mo had never thought of giving it the sacred fruit of the element so easily. Now he knows that this thing is the key to the cultivation of the five elements, and naturally it is impossible to hand it over so easily.


    With the palm turned, this elemental holy fruit suddenly disappeared in Chu Mo''s hand.


    Then he looked at the little boy with a smile. Before he became angry, he said faintly, "if you want the elemental fruit, you can. However, you have to promise me a condition!"


    "If I kill you, I can take it from you!" The little boy seemed to be really angry, and his eyes exuded cold and murderous intent.


    The whole golden world suddenly seemed to be cooling down, and became chilling.


    Chu Mo sneered, looked at the little boy without showing weakness, and said faintly, "since you are so smart and know so much about human beings, you should know that even if you die here, I won''t really die. It''s a big deal, mental damage, it''s OK to rest for a period of time. If you don''t kill me, you''ll never have a chance to get the elemental fruit! Because... I definitely won''t come here again!"


    In the eyes of the little fart child, there was a gloomy light shining, as if calculating something. Finally, he looked at Chu Mo angrily: "greedy man, say it, what do you want me to promise you?"


    Chu Mo looked at the little boy: "follow me!"


    "That''s impossible!" The little boy immediately said angrily, "how noble is my status? How can I follow you as a human?"


    "Then do it." Chu Mo spread his hands and looked at the little boy with a single face. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 577

    Outside the golden world, in the golden land of the five elements, Chu Mo stood on the battleship produced by the fairyland with a smile on his face, flying in the sky. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬.


    Yes, he''s flying!


    In the vast golden land of the five elements, there are too many powerful creatures, some dormant creatures, and even have the means to connect to heaven. And human beings, here, the realm is greatly suppressed. It can only be maintained at the innate level, not even a monk.


    In other words, in such a place, human beings are not allowed to cast any magical powers!


    This is actually a kind of protection for such small world creatures.


    Otherwise, with the temperament of those powerful human monks, I''m afraid these small worlds would have been searched all over.


    Even if Zhuge Lang, a young emperor, came here, at most, he walked in the sky through powerful magic tools. Finally, he was severely bullied by powerful creatures in the golden land of the five elements. The bronze car and horse were almost photographed.


    When he came here, Chu Mo didn''t dare to take out the warship from the fairy world. Any powerful creature below can smash the warship with a slap.


    But now, he stood swaggering on the deck of the warship, facing the wind, with a smile on his face.


    Strangely, there was no living creature near him in the whole golden land of the five elements.


    Not far from Chu Mo, there was a huge golden rabbit standing. At the moment, the golden rabbit was spitting stars and boasting its previous achievements.


    "Boy, let me tell you... Although that guy is very strong, how can he be my opponent? Rabbit has a left hook and a right hook, and that guy''s face is swollen like a pig''s head! Hahahaha!" With a proud expression on his face, golden rabbit looked at Chu Mo''s back: "later, Lord rabbit saw him escape from the golden land of the five elements in confusion. Hum, that is, he ran fast, otherwise, Lord rabbit was really rude to him!"


    Chu Mo''s shoulder. There is a three inch tall man with clear eyebrows and eyes. He looks very cute. It''s the little kid in the golden world who is suspected to be the essence of the five elements.


    The little boy seemed a little dismissive of the boast of the golden rabbit: "big rabbit, don''t boast. Just your strength, who doesn''t know? In those days..."


    "Ouch, hello... My little master, can we not mention that thing in those years?" The golden rabbit immediately blushed and didn''t let the little boy continue talking.


    Chu Mo is quite interested. Asked with a smile, "what happened in those days?"


    "This master, you are the master... Don''t ask, will you?" The golden rabbit squatted there with shy eyebrows and drooping eyes.


    "Why is he an elder, but this one is a younger?" The little boy on Chu Mo''s shoulder looked dissatisfied.


    The golden rabbit carefully glanced at the little boy on Chu Mo''s shoulder and said in his heart that you have left the golden world with a human being. It is obvious that you want to follow others. What kind of uncle are you?


    However, he didn''t dare to say this with his two courage, so he had to giggle and try to hide. It is a creature raised by a little boy, so it is deep in the heart. The little boy is its master!


    Otherwise, the characters of these two guys can''t be so close.


    A docile golden rabbit has just become the current rogue rabbit. You can''t help being a little boy.


    Chu Mo asked a few more details about Zhuge Lang from the golden rabbit. He needed to know who the guy was and whether he would ambush him outside.


    Golden rabbit told Chu Mo everything and told him that guy. Nine times out of ten, I won''t be willing to fail like this. It will definitely wait at the exit of the golden land of the five elements!


    "It doesn''t matter. I have ways to leave from other places! There''s no need to go through that door!" The little boy patted his chest and promised.


    "What if he finds us?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Then kill him!" The little boy answered coldly.


    "That may be very powerful!" Chu Mo reminded.


    "This one is stronger!" The little boy is extremely confident.


    Before in the golden world. Chu Mo confronted little boy for a long time. Finally, little boy couldn''t resist the temptation of the elemental fruit. His attitude softened. After talking with Chu Mo about good conditions, Chu Mo directly gave the little boy an elemental fruit. The little boy who is in a good mood and is ready to leave with Chu Mo tells Chu Mo directly. Stuart is at the sarcophagus.


    Chu Mo immediately felt numb. He wanted to stay away from the girl with excellent archery and never wanted to deal with her. So he asked the little boy if there was any other way to leave the golden world and enter the golden land of the five elements.


    The little boy immediately sneered and told Chu Mo that the Buddha was the master of the world and would go wherever he wanted.


    So Chu Mo chose to leave the golden world from other places without hesitation. Then find the golden rabbit and leave with it.


    As for poor situ, he was still waiting for Chu Mo to come out from the sarcophagus, trying to pass on Zhu Ge Lang''s hatred for her to Chu mo. But I don''t know that Chu Mo has left the golden world.


    Moreover, if situ enters the golden world again, he will not believe his eyes.


    Because there is no gold in the whole golden world now!


    There is no trace of the gold of the five elements!


    Everything was brought out by the fart boy!


    In the words of a little boy, this is called moving.


    "Tell me about fairy." Chu Mo remembered that when the little boy argued with him before, he mentioned an immortal. And now the fairy world, completely dismissive.


    Chu Mo can feel that this little boy must know a lot of things. Although it looks like a child now, it is a psychic thing that has lived for unknown years! It is also reasonable to know some secrets that others cannot know.


    "Fairy''s affairs are very complicated, and I can''t say it clearly in a few words." The little boy didn''t seem to want to say, and was shirking.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time." Chu Mo said.


    The little boy was silent for a moment, and then said in an old-fashioned way, "this kind of thing, in fact, is not something you should ask about now! But... As an ally, I can tell you about the fairy world and heaven outside!"


    "Oh?" Chu Mo glanced at the little guy sitting on his shoulder: "do you know this kind of thing?"


    "I... hey, know a little." The little boy seemed to want to show off something, but after half a sentence, it was forked over. Then he said, "now the outside world should be divided into heaven, celestial realm and spiritual realm. The highest level is heaven."


    "There is also the human world, which is actually the fourth world!" Chu Mo corrected the right path.


    "Human world... That''s also a world? Where the law is incomplete... What qualifications do you have to become a world by yourself?" The little boy looked disdainful.


    Chu Mo was black faced and despised again, and this was not the first time he was despised. But it still sounds very uncomfortable.


    "Why can''t the human world become a world by itself?" Chu Mo asked rhetorically.


    "That place can''t even accommodate the weakest monk. Is it a boundary?" The little boy sneered and glanced sideways at Chu Mo: "don''t you come from that place?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 578

    Chu Mo didn''t answer the question of little fart child, but said, "the golden land of the five elements also suppresses all incoming creatures to the innate realm?"


    "That''s different!" The little boy immediately retorted, "here is only to suppress the creatures coming in from the outside world, mainly human beings. But the creatures here, such as the golden rabbit, are already creatures in the realm of immortals. If it enters the human world, it can directly break the whole human world instantly!"


    Chu Mo was silent and speechless.


    The little boy stared at Chu Mo and said, "you don''t really come from that place, do you?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "let''s talk about the spiritual world, celestial world and heaven."


    The little boy couldn''t help rolling his eyes and muttering, "how do I feel like I''m on a thief''s boat, boy, you won''t be in the real realm, is it congenital?"


    "Cough..." Chu Mo blushed.


    "Shit, I even formed an alliance with a little boy who is not even a monk?" The little boy looked at Chu Mo with the expression that I was cheated by you.


    "Well, who didn''t grow up from the weak?" Chu Mo explained.


    "Fart! There was the realm of the great Luo Jinxian on the day of my awakening!" The little boy was a little angry and said, "you are so weak, I feel ashamed to walk with you!"


    "...." Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said, "then you can go back!"


    "I..." the little boy suddenly said, his eyes flashing at Chu Mo, as if he was thinking something.


    The golden rabbit over there was also "shocked" by the realm of Chu Mo, and some couldn''t believe it: "you can''t even reach the realm of foundation building?"


    Chu Mo nodded calmly, "yes, otherwise what am I going to do with the gold of the five elements?"


    The golden rabbit was a little confused: "what does the gold of the five elements have to do with your foundation?"


    The little boy suddenly looked at Chu Mo in surprise, then jumped up from Chu Mo''s shoulder, jumped in front of Chu Mo, and stood in the void. Stuttering at Chu Mo, he said, "you... Are you looking for the gold of the five elements to build a foundation?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    "Don''t you want to change your constitution? Become the golden body of the five elements?" The little boy asked.


    "What is the gold body of the five elements..." Chu Mo disdained.


    Hiss!


    The little boy suddenly took a breath, looked at Chu Mo, looked up and down, and slowly said, "do you think you can succeed?"


    Golden rabbit looked at the communication between the two people and muttered, "Lord rabbit can''t understand what you''re talking about..."


    "Don''t interrupt!" The little boy scolded, still staring at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was stared at by the little boy and felt a little regretful that he had said it for a while. But the words have been said for this reason, and there is no way to deny anything. Then nodded, "I think it''s OK."


    "Are you... Not a Taoist physique?" The little boy''s face was very serious, looking at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and didn''t answer.


    The little boy stared at Chu Mo carefully, and then suddenly breathed a sigh. There was a complicated and strange look on his face, and he murmured, "I see..."


    Chu Mo glanced at the little boy and said in his heart, what do you understand?


    The serious expression on the little boy''s face suddenly disappeared, smiling at Chu Mo and said, "in that case, I''ll help you find out the essence water, essence soil, essence fire and essence wood of the five elements. I think... They should. They will be willing to help you complete that step!"


    Say, and some uncomfortable appearance. Mumbled, "that''s how the holy fruit of the elements that originally belonged to this one will be divided by them. No, boy, you must give me more! And before you see them! You have to promise me. You can''t tell them this!"


    Chu Mo heard the clouds and mists, and looked at the little boy: "I said Xiao Jin... What you mean, I don''t understand!"


    "Xiao Jin?" The little boy frowned and said, "it''s terrible!"


    Chu Mo looked at the little boy. Don''t talk.


    Golden rabbit dare not speak, it has been completely shocked, and is thinking in his heart, is his little master crazy. What is important about a human teenager who comes from the human world and is not even a monk?


    Well, even if he has the holy fruit of the element, which can help the five elements improve their intelligence and cultivation, isn''t it over if he grabs it?


    Can a weak human dare to resist?


    The little boy didn''t care what the golden rabbit was thinking. He just stared at Chu Mo and said, "if you want to take that step, although five elements are enough, if you really want to be perfect, you must have the essence of five elements! However, doing so will not do us any good, which is equivalent to cutting meat from us to complete you! Therefore, you must take out the holy fruit of the elements and give it to us."


    Chu Mo finally determined that the little boy was serious. It''s crazy to use the essence of the five elements to build the foundation of the five elements. Even some people can''t believe it. This kind of thing is true.


    The little boy sighed, and his eyes looked at Chu Mo with some complexity: "you are the luckiest person! Do you know that the essence of the five elements may not appear in a star for hundreds of millions of years. But in this world, there are all five elements! Before, the Buddha still didn''t understand, but now he understands. It turns out... We are all waiting for you here."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo heard this, and immediately became sensitive. The little boy''s words were very close to the words that Jieling had told him!


    For example, the spirit told Chu Mo that the whole magic world was yours!


    Chu Mo couldn''t understand this before, even if it might have something to do with his life experience, but he still didn''t dare to think about it.


    Now the essence of the five elements, the spirit of gold, said similar words again, but it made Chu Mo directly fall into meditation.


    The little boy''s face showed some emotion, and then took the initiative to switch off the topic, saying: "the spiritual world, the celestial world... And the celestial world, even the human world, in fact, it was originally one!"


    Chu Mo''s meditation was interrupted, and he looked at the little boy in shock: "Yijie?"


    "Yes, a complete world!" The little boy whispered, "later, for some reasons, the big world was broken and divided into three realms... No, including the human realm, it was divided into four realms! But because of the different energy of each realm, it was divided into human realm, spiritual realm, celestial realm and heaven!"


    "Is that so?" Chu Mo is a little hard to accept.


    The little boy said, "these things, in fact, one day, when you reach a certain level, you will naturally know."


    "Then... What about the magic world?" Chu Mo looked at the little boy with burning eyes and suddenly asked.


    "The magic world... Does not belong to this world!" The little boy''s face was firm and resolute.


    Chu Mo''s face changed, thinking of the words that Jieling had said about his perfect separation.


    "Remember my words, unless one day you become a great Luo Jinxian, soar to heaven, and can perfectly control this avatar, then... You can use it in the outside world. However, you must also remember that this avatar will attract the covet of real power, not to mention the emperor, even the Supreme... Will covet it! Because it does not belong to this world. It should not appear in this world."


    Chu Mo looked at the little boy and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In his heart, this doesn''t belong to this world, and that doesn''t belong to this world. Don''t I belong to this world¡ª¡ª


    Six more bursts!!!


    Ask for the guaranteed monthly ticket in March!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 579

    "Well, don''t think too much, many things, even if you know, it won''t do you any good.? `" the little boy typical tube kill regardless of burial, said a lot, aroused Chu Mo''s interest, and then took the initiative to interrupt the topic.


    However, Chu Mo''s heart was a little confused at this time, and he didn''t continue to ask anything.


    Things are related to your life experience, and no one can take it lightly. But Chu Mo understands that now, in the eyes of many beings, he is really too weak! It''s so weak that you can be blown to death with a gentle breath. They don''t trust themselves and dare not tell themselves many things.


    If you want to change all this, you can only continue to become stronger.


    Become stronger!


    The little fart child also kept silent for a while, and then suddenly said, "if so, I suggest you take that little girl."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was stunned.


    "It''s the little girl with the golden body of the five elements, although her realm is a little poor... Hahaha, the Buddha is not laughing at you!" The little boy apologized without sincerity, and then said, "but her future achievements... Should be good. It''s also good for you to have more such people around."


    "What benefits?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and thought, will he shoot dead people with arrows as soon as he meets?


    "It can be used to fight, fight, fight..." the little fart broke his finger and counted there: "it''s a big deal. In the future, it can also be used as a harem. Hahaha, this master is really wise!"


    "Wise fart!" Chu Mo rolled his eyes, and the whole person was bad. He felt that this little boy had no lovely place at all. A heart must be black, and the whole person was full of malice` By the way, it''s not human!


    "This is for your own good! Her archery is very clever, and even you were almost shot to death by her arrows. Is this what you said wrong?" The little boy said triumphantly with an omniscient look on his face.


    "No matter how powerful she is, she can''t follow me." Chu Mo said faintly, "at least she was born in the fairy world. The realm has also reached the late stage of refining God, but I... Am a person who can''t even build a foundation and can''t be called a monk..."


    "What''s the origin of immortals? You''re still... Cough, you''ll still be a five element Taoist base in the future!" The little boy looked at Chu Mo angrily: "once you succeed in building the foundation, your realm will fly up. At that time, even you can''t believe it. Your cultivation will be so fast!"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, "how fast?"


    "You can''t imagine how fast!" The little boy said mysteriously.


    "Even so, she has no reason to follow me.??? `co? M" Chu Mo thought. If she knew that I was just a congenital person, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even look at me more. Maybe she would shoot me with an arrow in anger. Such a woman, it''s better to stay away.


    "Isn''t there another one?" The little boy looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "as long as you give me a few more elemental fruits... I''ll help you deal with that little girl and make her die hard for you! Well, let me calculate, how many do I have to ask you? One, two, three... Four, five, six! Well, six!"


    The little boy looked happy, as if he had seen the scene of the elemental fruit flying around in front of his eyes.


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless. The heart is really an unreliable guy who can count to six. Is it really a spirit of elements that has existed for countless years?


    Finally, the warship turned around and flew to the dragon vein core of the golden land of the five elements again.


    In that narrow space, situ Tu sat bored on the lid of the sarcophagus, muttering, "that guy, won''t he die in the golden world? Well, it''s really possible, that golden mountain can''t be climbed by anyone. I''m afraid I can''t even walk out five steps if I don''t have the gold constitution of five elements..."


    Say, There are some uncertain ways: "But... That guy can withstand the pressure here and really find the golden mountain. It seems... It''s really possible to succeed! Hum... Anyway, my girl depends on you, so I''ll leave the golden land of the five elements with you. When I see that damn guy, I''ll say... Well, what to say? Yes! I''ll say. The gold of the five elements is all on him! Don''t kill me, hero!"


    Stuart said, reaching out and touching his face, Murmured: "is this... A little... Not authentic? In case Chu Mo is defeated by that damn guy, I''m not harming him? Although the son of heaven, there''s nothing good, he didn''t want to kill me before? He also threatened me to tell my girl''s Secret... However, he didn''t attack my girl after all, so I couldn''t bear to hurt him directly."


    After a while, Stuart seemed to finally decide something in his heart, Muttered, "just let their dogs bite their dogs! Since he can enter the golden little world, but the damn guy can''t get in, it shows that his ability should be better than that damn guy! So even if I pour dirty water on him, he will certainly be fine! But in this way, how can I mix in the world of heaven? Will he kill this girl after defeating the damn guy?"


    Stuart looked melancholy.


    Outside, Chu Mo looked at the picture of the sarcophagus delivered by the little boy in real time, with a speechless face. Looking at the little fart child with a crooked head, "Xiao Jin... Are you sure that such a cruel woman can willingly become my subordinate?"


    "Cough... You have to have confidence in yourself!" The little boy gave Chu Mo an encouraging look: "you are the one who will do great things in the future! Five element Taoist foundation! What is that girl? At most, it is a perfect foundation. Your future achievements will be worse than yours!"


    "What about now?" Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "she''s still here calculating on me!"


    "Leave it to me now!" The little boy also seemed to feel a little embarrassed. When he came here, he found that the girl was thinking about how to calculate Chu Mo and was still fighting there.


    When Stuart was struggling, suddenly, a violent metal breath came from this narrow space, and the originally very strong pressure suddenly soared a hundred times!


    Even if situ is a gold constitution of the five elements and is naturally compatible with metal, he is almost unable to breathe in the face of this sudden pressure, and feels that the bones of his whole body are about to break.


    Stuart''s face suddenly showed fear.


    A cold and desolate voice sounded, "do you want to live?"


    "Yes!" Situ worked hard and squeezed out a word.


    "If you want to live, recognize Chu Mo as the Lord!" The cold and desolate voice said, "in my world, haven''t you called his master? Why do you repent now? The oath made in my world must be observed! Otherwise... Die!"


    Chu Mo, who was looking at the picture outside, was stunned, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. He glanced at the golden rabbit squatting on one side: "is this its way?" (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 580

    Stuart was also stunned, gaping, but he couldn''t see anything Then, under the terrible pressure that could crush her at any time, she said hard, "you... Who are you? What... Your world?"


    "You took so many people away from me that you didn''t know who I was?" There was a strong anger in the cold voice.


    Click!


    Stuart felt the sound of broken bones coming from his body!


    She is the golden body of the five elements... The top level of Daojing Constitution! But at this moment, in the face of this heavy pressure, he has no resistance at all.


    "Are you... Are you the essence of the five elements?" Stuart was stunned, and his face was filled with strong fear. She took a lot of gold of the five elements on the golden mountain before, but she didn''t provoke this existence. Unexpectedly, I was just thinking about how to calculate Chu Mo here, and unexpectedly attracted it!


    At this moment, situ Tu''s heart was full of regret. If she had known this, she would not have chosen to attack Chu mo.


    Now she is in a dilemma.


    There are strong enemies waiting outside, and a terrible presence is provoked here.


    The essence of the five elements... Why don''t you help yourself, but go to help Chu Mo?


    Is this Chu Mo really the Chu Mo in the "human level incident" that made a lot of noise on the letter board some time ago? According to the legend, he has a deep relationship with the spirit of the magic world!


    As the leader of the magic world rules, he even opened the back door to him!


    If it''s not a person, why should the master of the golden land of the five elements in the magic world help him suppress himself?


    Situ is a very smart girl. Her intelligence definitely surpasses many people. When her life is seriously threatened, she can also separate a little mind to analyze this matter.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, answer me!" There was a trace of impatience in the cold voice. The pressure in the air is getting heavier and heavier, like a huge mountain peak pressing here, and it may become heavier at any time.


    "I... i... I don''t want to!" Stuart''s nose, ears and corners of his mouth. They all shed blood, and their eyes became red. The whole person seemed to be about to be crushed, but he still clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "Then go to hell!" In the sound of the essence of the five elements. Full of cold taste.


    The pressure in the air suddenly increases several times.


    Creak!


    Click!


    Stuart''s bones broke a lot in an instant, and his eyes finally began to bleed, and his consciousness became a little blurred. But still clench your teeth, just don''t let go!


    This is a girl who looks weird and smooth, but in fact, she is quite stubborn!


    No one can force her to do something she doesn''t want!


    Stuart''s head began to be a little confused. Pictures seem to emerge before our eyes.


    She murmured, "Mom and Dad... Sorry, my daughter is incompetent... Can''t... Can''t be filial to you..."


    "Xiao Jin!" Chu Mo outside shouted, "forget it!"


    Bang!


    In the narrow space, there was a dull sound.


    All the pressure disappears instantly.


    Stuart''s body collapsed directly there, and the whole person suddenly fainted.


    "Unexpectedly, the little girl was so stubborn." The little boy appeared on Chu Mo''s shoulder and grinned. Stuart''s reaction surprised him, but he also appreciated it very much! Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "you human beings. Aren''t you the most greedy for life and afraid of death? Oh... Sorry, I''m too direct. I should say so, you human beings. Don''t you know how to be flexible? There''s a sentence, how to say it? Heroes don''t suffer immediate losses? There seems to be a sentence, what''s the gentleman''s Revenge ten years later?"


    Chu Mo glanced sideways at the little fart child: "some things can be flexible and philosophical. But sometimes, even if you die, you won''t compromise. Especially when it comes to freedom."


    "Isn''t that stupid?" The little boy said, "what is more important than life?"


    "So you''re not human." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "What now?" The little boy''s face was depressed, and he was a little helpless.


    "What to do? Leave!" Chu Mo looked at the little fart child: "didn''t you say that you can leave the golden land of the five elements from anywhere? That powerful guy is still waiting at the entrance. Do we have to deliver it to the door?"


    "I mean, what about this little girl?" The little boy stared at Chu Mo: "is it right here?"


    "Are you interested in her?" Chu Mo looked at the little boy strangely.


    Although situ Tu showed an uncompromising attitude, Chu Mo also had some admiration. But he really didn''t want to put such a person who would calculate him at any time beside him. It was too dangerous.


    "Well, I appreciate her a little." The little boy admitted very frankly.


    "Can you go without her?" Chu Mo has a headache.


    The little boy glanced at Chu Mo with a white look: "the Buddha has sensed the strong fluctuation at the entrance, and the person is still waiting there. If you don''t take her with you, unless she stays here until the person leaves. Otherwise, as long as she goes out and meets, she will die!"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and nodded, "OK, take her out, but when you get outside and it''s safe, let her go."


    In Chu Mo''s opinion, situ Tu doesn''t want to follow others. Since Xiao Jin insists, it''s better to help her once.


    "OK, then, if she is willing to leave, let her leave!" Deep in the little boy''s eyes, there was a confident smile. In his heart, he secretly said that when the time came, as long as he showed a little intention to help her, it would be strange for her to leave!


    No one knows better than this little boy how to evolve into this super Taoist physique of the five element golden body, which is the top Taoist physique!


    Although the super Taoist realm constitution can''t be compared with the ancestral realm constitution, it is more than one level higher than the top Taoist realm Constitution!


    The little boy didn''t believe that the stubborn girl could resist this temptation.


    No matter who is not afraid of death, he will not want to become stronger.


    Then, the warship took off and flew towards the edge of the golden land of the five elements. The direction of flight is still the entrance to the golden land of the five elements.


    "I said Xiao Jin, can you do it?" Chu Mo''s face was a little black, looking at the little boy.


    "What?" The little boy rolled his eyelids.


    "Isn''t this the way to the entrance?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at the little boy: "and I heard that there is only one connecting channel between the small world and the big world. Are you sure that we can avoid the extremely strong and go out from another place?"


    The little boy glanced at Chu Mo obliquely: "don''t you believe this one?"


    "It''s not a matter of whether you believe it or not. This matter concerns your life and family. You can''t be careless." Chu Mo glanced at the little boy and said faintly, "if you can''t, just stay here for a while. Anyway, you can feel the man''s breath. After he left, let''s go out."


    "Look at your courage, and then look at Miss si... Tut!" The little boy scoffed with disdain on his face.


    At this time, a cry came from behind, and Stuart woke up. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 581

    Chu Mo and the little boy subconsciously looked back. The golden rabbit squatted aside and looked curiously at the girl in the injured eyes.


    Because here, situ still stays in the innate realm, so it is not possible to use the realm to quickly recover the injury in the body. She struggled, slowly opened her eyes, looked at the young man in front of her, and Stuart''s already pale face showed a trace of anger. Clenching his teeth, he said, "you''d better kill me! I won''t be your servant even if I die!"


    "I dare not want a girl like you." Chu Mo smiled: "I want to live a few more years."


    Situ Tu''s heart was filled with joy, but then his eyes showed anger: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s meaningless. It''s Xiao Jin who has to save you. Otherwise, I won''t care about you." Chu Mo said indifferently, "moreover, after leaving here, everyone will walk all the way to the sky, each side, as if they had never met before."


    "You..." situ Tu looked ashamed and angry. Originally, these were what she wanted, but speaking from another person made her feel ashamed and angry. There is an unspeakable taste in my heart.


    "Get well of your injury." Chu Mo glanced at situ and turned his head.


    It''s good that he can do this. Compared with situ Tu''s previous thinking about how to make Chu Mo match the one waiting outside, such as dogs biting dogs, Chu Mo is already a very kind person.


    Stuart looked pale at Chu Mo who turned away, pursed his lips, and couldn''t help asking, "who''s Xiao Jin?"


    Chu Mo ignored her.


    Instead, the golden rabbit said, "master here!"


    Stuart glanced at the huge rabbit beside him and exclaimed, "you... Are you the golden rabbit?"


    The golden rabbit immediately looked proud and felt that he was still very famous.


    However, Stuart''s next words almost made the golden rabbit collapse, and his face collapsed directly.


    "Legendary delicacies?" Stuart finished this sentence. I also feel that something is wrong. Is it unknown to swear. He couldn''t help spitting and said apologetically to the golden rabbit, "sorry, I didn''t mean that."


    The golden rabbit rolled his eyes and said in his heart, are you stupid to be a rabbit master? He ignored her.


    Stuart himself also felt chatty. Start exercising and recover your body. In my heart, I was very curious. How could the master here really be linked with Chu Mo? And even the golden rabbit is with him.


    There was nothing to say along the way.


    The warship flew to the entrance of the golden land of the five elements before slowly stopping.


    The little boy had hidden away at this time, and he didn''t want situ to see him. Whispered to Chu Mo: "well, here, when she recovers from her injury, we can go out!"


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and asked, "are you sure? Let''s go out from here, not the entrance?"


    "Don''t you believe my words?" The little boy said firmly, "besides, even if you meet him, is this Buddha afraid of him? Don''t grow others'' ambition and destroy your authority!"


    "What is your state now?" Chu Mo couldn''t help asking.


    "The realm of this Buddha is not what you can imagine!" The little boy didn''t want to say it at all, haha.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and felt that this guy was very unreliable.


    Still rely on yourself!


    Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes and began to operate Feng Shui magic. Deduce this golden land of five elements.


    He wants to know the golden land of the five elements. Is there a second exit!


    If he didn''t master the geomantic magic, Chu Mo couldn''t know it at all, but now he can determine this thing by deducing the aura of the whole golden land of the five elements.


    For a long time, Chu Mo slowly opened his eyes. His face was a little pale, and his eyes were also angry. He sent a message to the little boy: "this place... There is no second exit at all! You lied to me!"


    "What''s the point of this master lying to you?" The little boy''s voice was also a little angry: "I am the master of this world! I know this world much better than you!"


    At this time, situ over there. It also recovers the injury on the body almost. But it is impossible to recover in such a short time. She slowly opened her eyes, glanced at Chu Mo, eyes flashing, did not speak.


    At this time, the little boy sent a message to Chu Mo: "OK, we can go!"


    "Are you sure?" Chu Mo still doesn''t believe it.


    "Don''t dawdle!" The little boy is also annoyed.


    "All right." Seeing that the little boy was so determined, Chu Mo could only choose to believe him. Because he really can''t find the reason why this little boy wants to hurt him.


    Chu Mo followed situ Tu, followed by the golden rabbit. The little boy hid on Chu Mo and began to walk directly towards the exit.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Zhuge Lang sat cross legged at the looming golden door, his eyes closed, and his whole body exuded a powerful aura. This aura is warning all creatures trying to get close here: stay away from me!


    Suddenly, Zhuge Lang''s eyes suddenly opened and looked at the golden door with waves. Finally, a light finally appeared in his eyes. The corners of his mouth curved with a sneer and murmured, "is this it?"


    He didn''t lay any hands here, because Zhuge Lang was confident that no matter what the level of a man and a woman reached, he was definitely not as high as him!


    Outside, in his realm, there is no need to fear anyone at all.


    At this time, the golden door in front of me flashed a few times, and suddenly disappeared there strangely!


    Zhuge Lang was immediately stunned, and then he was furious. The vast divine consciousness instantly shrouded the range of hundreds of thousands of miles.


    Although he didn''t know how this happened, it was obvious... The other party''s means were quite clever!


    Unexpectedly, he wanted to escape his interception by changing the location of the golden land entrance of the five elements!


    "That little girl... Certainly has no such ability! Otherwise, she won''t dare to come out. Is it... The young man who went in before?" Zhuge Lang''s divine consciousness began to spread further, and his face was cloudy and sunny.


    Moo!


    An earth shattering sound, like a cow''s bark, suddenly sounded.


    Then, tens of thousands of miles away, a blue buffalo with a length of thousands of feet rose from the sky, wrapped in a large amount of fog, stepped on the clouds and flew in the direction of Zhuge Lang at a high speed.


    The two horns on the head of the blue Buffalo, like two towering peaks, are huge, winding and ferocious, as if they were present in the fog.


    Two eyes, like two blood colored lakes, are red and glittering with blood colored light.


    Zhuge Lang couldn''t help exclaiming, "longniu!"


    Longniu is a powerful creature that can only appear in the magic world. It is one of the top creatures in the forbidden area of the magic world. It has terrible strength. Even the emperor dare not attack easily.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a terrible longniu here.


    Zhuge Lang''s face turned green.


    It''s delivered at three o''clock today. Handsome guys and beautiful women, don''t forget to insure the end of the month ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 582

    Seeing this huge longniu fly close, he raised his huge front leg like a pillar of heaven and stepped on Zhuge Lang with his hoof.


    "Moo!"


    With strong anger, Niu roar showed great hostility to this powerful creature who broke into his territory and wanted to trample it to death.


    Zhuge Lang was also angry.


    This was outside, and he was in the realm of emperor and Lord. Although he felt a little pressure on the breath of this longniu, he was not afraid enough to want to escape.


    "Beast, how dare Ann deceive me like this? You''re not qualified!" Zhuge Lang roared, and his body soared into the air. The vast power of the emperor also completely burst out, holding a shining sword in his hand, he directly stabbed the front hoof of the Dragon ox.


    Qiang!


    An earth shattering bang.


    Longniu''s front hoof shook, and his huge body was blocked by Shengsheng!


    "Moo!"


    Longniu gave a roar, and the blocked front hoof pressed down again.


    Zhuge Lang''s face flushed, and his whole momentum also increased, but his body continued to retreat downward.


    Longniu came with a strong anger, condescending, and itself had an advantage. Although Zhuge Lang''s realm is extremely high, he is still a little short of fighting with this dragon and ox.


    After a while, Zhuge Lang had to leave, because compared with this bull, he was not an opponent at all.


    With a flash of his body, he appeared directly on the sky, and waved his long sword down with force. A huge sword Qi of hundreds of feet, almost solidified into a solid body, and directly cut off at the head of longniu.


    "Beast, die!" Zhuge Lang shouted loudly.


    In the fog, longniu''s body instantly shrunk countless times and turned into a big man in blue, holding two knives made of ox horns in both hands. Avoiding Zhuge Lang''s blow, he snorted coldly, "shameless thing, break into my territory. Just leave it for me!"


    The power of the two emperors directly fought here.


    Although longniu is an inhuman creature. But the combat power is extremely strong, and the magic power is also quite good. Fight with Zhuge Lang and never lose. What''s more terrifying is that this dragon ox turned into a man in blue is so powerful that Zhuge Lang didn''t dare to fight with him at all.


    We can only rely on speed to constantly look for opportunities.


    All kinds of magical powers are in the void. Burst into dazzling light.


    A loud noise also sounded in this piece of heaven and earth, a large number of mountains collapsed directly, and deep gullies appeared on the earth.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo and situ Tu came out at the moment, they heard a loud noise from afar, and both of them couldn''t help looking back in surprise.


    The state of situ climbed directly to the late stage of refining, and the injury in his body was also rapidly improving. She looked at the direction of the loud noise with some surprise, and then looked around. Murmured, "here... This doesn''t seem to be the place to come in!"


    The golden rabbit looked around curiously. It was the first time for it to leave the golden land of the five elements and discover the outside world. It doesn''t seem to be much different from the inside.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly. He also found that this place was not where they came in, but he was sure that the path they came out of it was the same as when they came in. It must be a road!


    The proud voice of the little fart child rang out in Chu Mo''s mind: "how''s it going? Take it? Is this Buddha that kind of unreliable?"


    Don''t say, Chu Mo was really a little confused. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s going on?"


    "Very simple!" The little boy said triumphantly, "this small world of the golden land of the five elements. I am the master! That entrance, where I want to put it. Where I want to put it! Even if I want to close it..."


    "Can you turn it off?" Chu Mo expressed shock.


    "Cough... No!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chumerton was covered with black lines and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.


    "The power of that law. The Buddha has not mastered it." The little boy was honest at last and didn''t continue to boast.


    At this time, situ Tu''s eyes fell on Chu mo. the color of doubt in her eyes was very thick, and she frowned slightly, wanting to speak and stopped.


    "Well, you''ve come out safely. Don''t plan to match me with that person any more." Chu Mo glanced at situ Tu, then looked at the movement of the sky in the distance, and said faintly, "let''s go our separate ways."


    "Wait... Wait a minute." Stuart looked at Chu Mo strangely.


    "What? Still want to kill me with an arrow?" Chu Mo looked at situ with a smile.


    "No... No." Situ Tu looked at Chu Mo and said with some embarrassment, "can you take me... To the magic city?"


    "I''m not going to phantom city." Chu Mo refused directly. He was not interested in entering the magic city of the sky and being watched by others.


    "Ah? Where are you going?" Situ immediately felt very disappointed. Looking at Chu Mo who kept silent, his lips wriggled for a long time, he said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to calculate you."


    "To protect yourself, right?" Chu Mo glanced at her.


    "Well, yes... That''s it!" Situ raised his head and looked at Chu mo.


    "Can you calculate others at will in order to protect yourself?" Chu Mo looked at her lightly, "so I can''t accept your apology."


    "I..." Stuart was suddenly a little confused.


    Chu Mo''s words left her speechless.


    Speaking of this matter, situ Tu naturally has her ideas. In her opinion, Chu Mo must be a top-level Tianjiao from the heaven, and has the ability to press Zhu Ge Lang into the golden world. His strength is certainly not bad, at least not worse than Zhu Ge Lang! In that case, it''s no big deal to use him.


    Anyway, they had a little conflict in the golden world. Chu Mo almost killed her at last, and he didn''t look like a good man.


    So up to now, there have been deep misunderstandings between the two people who originally had no contradictions. But it''s really strange that Chu Mo didn''t get it. Because Chu Mo didn''t say anything from beginning to end.


    So up to now, being scolded by Chu Mo, situ Tu has nothing to say. In particular, she found that up to now, she could not see clearly the realm of Chu Mo!


    This guy, unexpectedly, completely restrained his breath and looked like an ordinary person. It must be unfathomable!


    Situ Tu regretted that he shouldn''t get into such a relationship with Chu mo. Especially now, Chu Mo seems to be still with the essence of the five elements... That''s the spirit thing she dreams of!


    With the help of the essence of the five elements, she can successfully evolve into a super Daojing Constitution!


    At that time, how bright will her future be?


    But things have reached this point, how can we recover?


    Situ Tu is thinking about it. Chu Mo has left there with a big stride. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 583

    At this time, the little boy was secretly persuading Chu Mo not to share the same view with situ and let situ go this time. Because in its view, this little girl is not a bad person. Elemental beings are most sensitive to aura. Although the aura they sense in situ is not pure light, it does not have much negative energy.


    If Stuart is really that kind of bad person, the little boy can directly sense it.


    And this is a person with great talent and high achievements in the future.


    Although little fart boy is a little unreliable and arrogant, he is still relatively pure. Now that he is an ally with Chu Mo, he wants to help this young man become stronger.


    "Just like our five elements, we must unite all the five elements together to create a complete small world!" The little boy said painstakingly: "the biggest disadvantage of you human beings is that you are not united enough and have too many thoughts!"


    But Chu Mo didn''t like situ at all. Such a dangerous girl had better stay away.


    Not to mention that Chu Mo plans to return directly to the human layer and take the land of the five elements. He also had no way to take the golden rabbit and situ.


    It''s OK for the golden rabbit to say that it''s a big deal to let it into the sky.


    But Stuart... Forget it.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to expose the secret of the sky god, so he simply ignored situ and was ready to leave directly. Even in my heart, I have begun to read the pithy formula of entering the place where the earth of the five elements of the human layer is located.


    "So you are here!" At this time, in the void, a violent drink came, and a figure, like lightning, rushed here!


    With it came a breath of terror, which instantly shrouded the world!


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed, and his heart was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect the man to come so quickly.


    And the battle in the distant sky is obviously continuing. So is the person... The second part?


    "Go!" The little boy''s voice suddenly became anxious and loudly reminded Chu mo.


    Chu Mo no longer hesitated, and directly ran the phantom wind step, the whole person. Like a blue smoke, it instantly disappeared in place.


    Situ Tu''s face over there also changed greatly. As soon as she heard the voice, she knew that the person who came was the one she shot with an arrow at the sarcophagus at that time. The momentum of the other party. Straight into the sky, although the distance is far away, but the pressure brought by it made her heart shake.


    This is a supreme power!


    Once caught by him, he will die!


    Especially Stuart is a girl. For her, there are more terrible things than death.


    Situ Tu''s reaction was also extremely fast. The realm of the later stage of refining god suddenly broke out completely, and directly chased after Chu Mo''s back.


    Whoosh!


    Almost in the blink of an eye. Situ surpassed Chu mo.


    Phantom wind step is indeed unique in footwork, but Chu Mo''s realm is too weak. You can''t exert all the power of phantom wind step at all.


    When situ surpassed Chu Mo, he was still very strange in his heart. Why did Chu Mo run first, but his speed was so slow? It certainly doesn''t look like he didn''t try his best.


    "Does he want to distract this person''s body? And then ambush it?" Although Stuart was surprised in his heart, he was not slow at all and ran away desperately without hesitation.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part is chasing after him. All over his body, he was shrouded in a hazy light, emitting a shocking pressure.


    His true self is still fighting with dragons and oxen over there.


    As a top power. His divine power is incomparable. Therefore, when the little boy moved the entrance of the golden land of the five elements to this side, Zhuge Lang had sensed it. Moreover, it also senses three familiar smells.


    That dead rabbit!


    That little bitch!


    And... The young man who first stepped into the golden land of the five elements!


    Among them, Zhuge Lang hated most. Nature is the golden rabbit and situ.


    Although I don''t know how they got together, Zhuge Lang''s heart was full of joy, and even a feeling of joy.


    Although his second part only reached the peak of celestial realm, he had sensed from Chu Mo, golden rabbit and situ that the highest realm of these three people was the dead rabbit!


    It''s just a creature in the celestial realm.


    As for situ, the breath of the refining period made Zhuge Lang''s heart full of tumultuous anger.


    I''m an emperor. I actually suffered a loss from a little bitch like you. If I can''t get it back, I won''t even have the face to appear in the magic world in the future!


    Moreover, a little monk in the realm of refining God can actually appear in the sky of the magic world. Obviously, there is some secret treasure in his hand, otherwise, it is impossible to appear here.


    That secret treasure... It''s mine! At that time, even for the younger generation of the family, it is also a big gift! After all, the energy of the sky is much richer than that of the earth.


    As for the young man, Zhuge Lang was even more shocked, because he did not feel the breath of monks from each other at all. Unexpectedly, he is just a little monk in the innate realm!


    The realm of situ Tu can''t feel the real realm of Chu Mo, which doesn''t mean that Zhuge Lang''s emperor power can''t feel it either.


    Three such weak creatures, his second part, can be easily won!


    When Zhuge Lang caught up with him, he suddenly remembered something and thought of a person!


    Although Zhuge Changping''s death was directly related to Lingdan hall and Liuyun, the cause of this matter was jealousy!


    There is also a young man named Lin Bai!


    Some time ago, in the matter involving the spirit of the world that broke out in the human layer, the news that Lin Bai and Chu Mo are one person has been known by almost everyone. Although those people have no conclusive evidence, some things do not need evidence!


    They only believe in their own reasoning!


    That person, although not the main reason for Zhuge Changping''s death, had burned Zhuge Changping alive in the magic world before that!


    It is also a person on the Zhuge family must kill list!


    Looking at the little thing in front of him who didn''t run very fast, Zhuge Lang almost instantly decided that this young man was very likely... That man!


    Because a weak person in the innate realm can never appear in the sky of the magic realm!


    "Another spirit!" Zhuge Lang also hated the spirit of the magic world. He didn''t expect such a strange ruler of the rules of the universe to be so selfish!


    "Chu Mo!" Zhuge Lang''s second part suddenly erupted into an earth shattering roar: "you can''t run away! Changping, look, today I''ll kill an enemy of you and avenge you!"


    Chu Mo, who was rushing forward desperately, was shocked. He didn''t expect the other party to see through his identity so quickly.


    Besides, nephew Changping? Is it Zhuge Changping? This guy... Is he from Zhuge family?


    Chu Mo''s mind turned sharply. His identity seemed to be well hidden, but in fact, it was nothing in front of those powerful people.


    But at this moment, he certainly won''t answer, let alone stop and run the phantom wind step to the extreme. In the blink of an eye, it rushed thousands of miles away.


    However, when Zhuge Lang''s explosion reached situ Tu''s ears, situ Tu''s shock was even stronger than Chu Mo! In her mind, she instantly ran at a high speed and came to an amazing conclusion: This Chu mo... Is actually the legendary Chu Mo! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 584

    "Damn guy... It''s really that human youth with only innate realm!" Situ TU was very angry at the thought of his awe of Chu Mo in the golden land of the five elements


    But at his feet, he couldn''t help but hesitate. If this person was really Chu Mo, it was almost impossible to escape in the hands of Zhuge Lang in his realm! If she knew he was Chu Mo when she was in the golden world, she wouldn''t want to kill him with an arrow.


    Situ only wanted to protect himself at that time, so it was better to start first. Now I think about it. Fortunately, I didn''t kill him at that time, otherwise I would regret knowing the truth at that time.


    The man behind obviously doesn''t want to let anyone go. What should I do? Is it running... Or running?


    Stuart hesitated for a moment and poured all his strength into his legs.


    If you don''t die, you''d better run!


    Facing a powerful monk, even if it''s only a second part, she can''t resist it.


    "Sorry..." Stuart murmured in his heart, and then the speed increased again.


    Chu Mo didn''t expect situ Tu to come back to help at all. He now has two choices. The first choice is to recite the formula directly, regardless of the golden rabbit, and enter the small world of the land of five elements in the human layer; The second choice is to turn around and fight this guy''s second split!


    Because Xiao Jin has told him that the guy behind is the top celestial realm.


    "If we kill him here, will his God know the whole process?" Chu Mo asked Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin thought for a moment and said, "the one who found us before is his original Buddha! But the second avatar is a body of primordial gods. It is amazing that he can cultivate his second avatar to the realm of immortals. However, if he can completely kill his second avatar, then his original Buddha will not know who killed his avatar!"


    Xiao Jin said and emphasized, "what I said is... Kill completely!"


    "Do you have a way?" Chu Mo asked.


    "This Buddha... This Buddha is just a spirit of elements. If in my golden world of the five elements, there is naturally a way, but here... I''m afraid it''s very difficult!" Xiao Jin hesitated and finally said, "the spirit of the element. It can only play a great power in a place full of its own elements, and... Most of these people have treasures that restrain the five elements. I dare not take action easily, and he can''t even find my existence. If so, it will lead to endless pursuit."


    If the other party is not from the Zhuge family, Chu Mo may choose to escape directly to the human layer. But now he knew that the other party was from the Zhuge family, and his mind began to move.


    The people of the Zhuge family hate him. Why doesn''t he hate the people of the Zhuge family?


    Especially the man behind him wanted to kill him without knowing who he was. This style of work is simply overbearing and arrogant.


    For what? Isn''t it a profound realm and powerful strength?


    "If I can suppress his second part, can you kill him completely?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Don''t you really want to kill him? Don''t expect that rabbit. It''s the same as the guy who chases it. But it''s not the opponent of that guy!" Xiao Jin was a little surprised. He couldn''t think of a person who couldn''t even build a foundation. How could he have the confidence to kill a second part of the celestial realm.


    Even if he is that person! Even here in the magic world, the spirit will protect him... But where can he lead to fight with an immortal?


    Unless... The spirit will do it himself!


    But this is simply impossible!


    As the master of the rules of the magic world, helping a human secretly has violated the rules... How can you do it yourself? In that case, it is tantamount to destroying all the laws of the magic world with your own hands!


    That kind of consequence can never be borne by any living creature. The world... Will collapse.


    "I want to kill him!" Chu Mo replied very definitely, "I have a way to escape here. But now I have no time to take the golden rabbit. The other party will catch up with us sooner or later."


    "His true self... Was entangled by that bull. But how can you fight him?" Xiao Jin''s voice was somewhat helpless. He said, "why don''t you look for a huge metal vein, where... I can help!"


    "In that case, will you expose yourself?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Sure!" Xiao Jin replied.


    "Then you''re not needed!" Chu Mo said, "I''ll really fight with him later. Remember to let the golden rabbit entangle him first for a while!"


    "Do you really want to fight him?" Xiao Jin''s tone became serious: "although I don''t know what means you have, you must understand one thing. If you don''t have the means to kill him, you will die! Moreover, don''t think that if you die in the magic world, you really won''t die. They all have heavenly means that you can''t imagine!"


    Xiao Jin''s words really shook Chu Mo''s heart.


    Because he was not sure whether he could control the second part of Zhenxian, which could only play its strength, and suppress Zhuge Lang''s second part in a single incense burning time.


    If the other party has unimaginable means to escape directly, as Xiao Jin said... At that time, his second part secret will certainly be found!


    Chu Mo didn''t worry that Zhuge Lang would spread the secret, because no one would miss the opportunity to get a second part of the real immortal.


    But thinking about one more terrible enemy in the future, thinking about yourself day and night, that feeling is also terrible.


    By this time, they had run out for more than 100000 miles. In the distant sky, the battle between longniu and zhugelang was still continuing.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part is getting closer and closer, and he is about to enter his attack range.


    "Come on, don''t fight!" Xiao Jin sighed and persuaded, "even if you really have some means, you should remember that any creature in the realm of emperor is not as simple as you think!"


    Bang!


    At this time, Zhuge Lang''s second part finally made a move!


    The object of his action was not Chu mo... it was the golden rabbit beside Chu mo.


    The golden rabbit could have run faster, but because of Xiao Jin, he didn''t leave them and run away.


    When Zhuge Lang''s second avatar made this move, the golden rabbit immediately became angry and turned around to fight with Zhuge Lang''s second avatar.


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart: don''t go now!


    Xiao Jin will never abandon the golden rabbit and escape by himself, otherwise he will not take it with him as the whole golden land of the five elements.


    The battle scenes of the two monks in the celestial realm were equally terrifying.


    That turbulent wave directly oppressed Chu Mo to feel like vomiting blood.


    But fortunately, his physique, which has reached the incredible ancestral physique, actually stubbornly withstood the pressure.


    Situ Tu in the distance, seeing the fight here, fled faster.


    However, Zhuge Lang''s second part sneered, offered a treasure, and instantly flew in front of situ to form a sword array, trapping her in it.


    "Let you run so far, just don''t want to let that damn bull mess up, otherwise, you really think that with your little strength, you can escape my palm?" Zhuge Lang''s face showed a dark sneer.


    ---------


    It will be delivered at three o''clock today! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 585

    Chu Mo looked at situ trapped by the sword array, and his heart sank slightly.


    At this time, Zhuge Lang''s second part shook the golden rabbit with a palm and smiled at Chu Mo: "boy, even if you don''t admit it, I can confirm your identity! The whole magic world, people at the innate level like you, dare not say that you are the only one, it''s not much different! But you are the only one who can enter the heaven!"


    Chu Mo was silent, and his eyes looked at Zhuge Lang''s second part coldly.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part looked at Chu Mo jokingly: "Do you think you can be carefree if you master the formula of the three levels of the law that you can enter and leave heaven, earth and man at will? Little thing, you are too naive! Do you know my original Buddha, what is the realm? Do you know what is the realm of the Emperor? There are many magic weapons that can be transmitted at will. In order to prevent you from escaping, I have already laid a deception array in this area of five million miles. In this area, I want to use any transmission It''s impossible to give magic weapons or rule power! Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you have the help of spirits in the magic world! "


    Chu Mo couldn''t see any expression on his face, but in his heart, he was extremely shocked.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part sneered, "if you don''t believe it, try it?"


    Just try!


    Chu Mo glanced at the golden rabbit and situ, and said in his heart: sorry!


    Later, Chu Mo directly recited the pithy formula given to him by the spirit of the world, and then a force of space came down from the sky.


    The golden rabbit seemed to feel something and looked up at the sky above him all day.


    Stuart, who was trapped in the sword array, had no reaction at all, because this sword array had isolated all breath.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part also looked up, but there was no action, with a confident smile on his face.


    Hum!


    The power of space dissipated in an instant.


    Chu Merton was stunned, and then recited the pithy formula again. The power of space collapsed again.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part laughed. Then he said angrily, "fortunately, I was prepared, otherwise, I was really run away by you, a cunning little thing!"


    At this time, in the magic Temple of the sky.


    In an antique room. A beautiful girl, like a girl next door, suddenly opened her eyes, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    "Using the power of law twice, I tried to enter the human layer but failed? Who is it?" next. The girl''s eyes closed slightly, but almost in the blink of an eye, her face suddenly changed, her figure flashed, and directly disappeared into the room.


    "How''s it going? Boy, are you afraid now?" Zhuge Lang''s second part stretched out his hand, and the sword array in the distant sky was instantly summoned by him.


    Stuart trapped inside. Chu Mo stared at each other, and then they all looked away.


    The golden rabbit over there also temporarily stopped attacking because it was not an opponent at all. Although the realm of each other is the same, but when it comes to magic, it is far from being compared with Zhuge Lang, the proud son of heaven with family origins.


    At this time, Xiao Jin had completely hid his breath, and he didn''t even dare to transmit to Chu mo.


    Facing such a horrible monk in the realm of immortals, any small hand is useless.


    "Who should I kill first?" Zhuge Lang''s second part showed an evil smile on his face. Looking at the golden rabbit, he said, "you dead rabbit, do you remember how you treated me in the golden land of the five elements? My chariots were destroyed in your hands!"


    The golden rabbit sneered, "do you think you can really catch me?"


    Zhuge Lang''s second part said faintly, "do you think you can really escape?"


    At this time, the golden rabbit suddenly sent a message to Chu Mo: "he will chase me later, you run quickly! Don''t think about anything! Escape five million miles away. Leave the sky immediately!"


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that the golden rabbit would choose to help him at this time.


    "Don''t hesitate, boy!" The golden rabbit roared, and then his body suddenly flashed, instantly disappeared, and even his shadow was invisible!


    The golden rabbit is like a rooster. They are all extremely rare races in this world, and their biggest specialty is running!


    "Want to run?" Zhuge Lang''s second part sneered, and then directly sacrificed a treasure and directly blasted it at the golden rabbit.


    Boom!


    In the void, there was an earth shaking bang.


    A golden light instantly filled the whole world.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part was a little ugly. He didn''t expect that there was a treasure on the rabbit.


    Seeing the golden rabbit running farther and farther, Zhuge Lang''s second part stood there without moving.


    Chu Mo was never given a chance to escape!


    On his face, there was a cold and cruel smile, looking at Chu Mo: "very disappointed, isn''t it? The golden rabbit is indeed a rare delicacy in this world. But by contrast, I can''t let you slip away! Don''t worry, I won''t kill you so soon, and I''ll get some benefits from the spirit of the magic world through you!"


    Zhuge Lang''s second part said, and then turned his eyes to situ. After looking at it for a few times, a flash of brilliance flashed in his eyes: "I finally understand why you can freely enter and leave that place. Are you the gold constitution of the five elements? It''s really not easy to refine your mind with the top-level Taoist physique. I have a condition here. As long as you promise, I can ignore your previous offence to me."


    Stuart looked at Zhuge Lang coldly and didn''t speak.


    "As long as you promise to worship me as a teacher, I will not only not kill you, but also use all the resources of the Zhuge family to cultivate you into a female emperor!" Zhuge Lang''s second part said, "how? It''s absolutely difficult for you to grow up by yourself, and your road is doomed to be not smooth and full of ups and downs!"


    Stuart in the sword array suddenly brightened his eyes, but then he looked at Zhuge Lang''s second part with a puzzled look: "Why are you so good to me?"


    "Cherish talents." Zhuge Lang''s second part said faintly, "the top-level Daojing constitution, even in the heaven, is not much."


    At this time, Chu Mo sneered and said, "wake up, he wants to cultivate you and use you as a cauldron. At that time, you will not only lose the gold constitution of the five elements, but also lose your life!"


    "Shut up!" Zhuge Lang''s second part scolded, and Chu Mo was instantly enveloped by a shocking force. Zhuge Lang''s second part also turned extremely ugly.


    He didn''t understand why this young man could actually see through his mind.


    In fact, Chu Mo didn''t really understand this, but Xiao Jin secretly told him. Because Xiao Jin is the one who really appreciates situ. Creatures with the constitution of gold of the five elements are extremely rare. Xiao Jin, the essence of the five elements, really moved the heart of loving talents. Of course, he couldn''t see Si Tutu being cheated in this way. He ventured to spread the news to Chu Mo, exposing Zhuge Lang''s mind.


    Situ Tu over there was also a very intelligent woman. From Zhuge Lang''s second part of his face, he saw the clue, and then angrily said, "I won''t promise you to die!"


    "You can''t help it." Zhuge Lang''s second part sneered.


    "Really?" In the void, a faint voice came, full of law power. (to be continued.)


    You can get the view by stepping on the cloud and coming to the pavilion.]

 Chapter 586

    Zhuge Lang''s second part was immediately surprised. Although his part was only the realm of immortals, it did not prevent him from feeling the powerful breath from the void With one eye, he shot two cold lights, stared at the endless void above his head, and said coldly, "who, hide your head and show your tail, get out!"


    With that, he raised his hand and hit the empty air directly with a magic power.


    Hum!


    Chu Mo and others couldn''t see this magical power at all, but they could feel that powerful power.


    It seems that even the void has been punctured!


    However, after this magical power was hit, the whole void was silent, like a clay ox into the sea.


    Then


    PA!


    Zhuge Lang''s second part was severely slapped!


    "My God..." Stuart, trapped in the sword array, fiercely covered his mouth. In her eyes, a powerful and invincible big man, was slapped directly in the face?


    Chu Mo''s eyes also showed a somewhat shocking color, but more importantly, he felt relieved.


    Zhuge Lang''s second half face was frighteningly red, with a sharp palm print on it, while the other half face was a piece of iron blue.


    At this time, out of the void, came a delicate girl with beautiful eyebrows and eyes. She looked very cute, just like the girl next door. No one can believe that the person who just slapped Zhuge Lang, the second part of the celestial realm, would be such a girl.


    "Who are you?" Zhuge Lang''s second part looked very terrible, and his heart was already extremely hated.


    What made him more surprised was that he couldn''t see the girl''s real realm at all.


    "I''m the spirit of the magic world," the girl said with a smile.


    "You''re bullshit!" Zhuge Lang''s second part was so angry that he was full of tricks and gritted his teeth and said, "although Jieling is not a good thing, it is impossible to directly intervene in anything in this world like this! Also, the incarnation of Jieling is an old man!"


    "Oh? What you like to do most is to splash dirty water on people? Especially on Jieling. Isn''t that what you people are best at? How can you splash it, but I can''t?" The girl lifted her eyebrows. Said with a smile.


    "Who the hell are you?" Zhuge Lang''s face became extremely gloomy and looked at the girl coldly: "what does these two people have to do with you? Do you want to intervene in the affairs of the Zhuge family?"


    "ZHUGE family? The celestial family that claims to have been the supreme?" The girl''s face looked a little surprised.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part said discontentedly, "what''s called fame? I Zhuge family. It''s that the supreme once appeared!"


    "So what?" The girl smiled faintly, "do you use it to scare me?"


    "..." ZHUGE Lang twitched violently at the corners of his mouth and looked at the strange girl coldly, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "Hee hee, what am I afraid of? I''m the spirit of the magic world! If you annoy me, I''ll kill you all here with the power of rules!" The girl said with a smile.


    "You''ve had enough!" Zhuge Lang''s second part was finally irritated. Shoot directly at the girl.


    Whoosh!


    The girl''s figure flashed and immediately disappeared into the air.


    PA!


    The next moment, Zhuge Lang got another slap on his face.


    It''s the same side


    Zhuge Lang was almost mad, and he directly launched all kinds of magical powers. At the same time, all kinds of treasures on his body were also sacrificed.


    But there is no one that can cause any trouble to girls who can''t see their bodies.


    PA!


    PA!


    PA!


    The girl slapped Zhuge Lang''s second half a dozen times, each time on the same side!


    Chu Mo wanted to remind him: how many cigarettes are there? Otherwise, it looks incongruous.


    However, thinking about this may instantly make Zhuge Lang mad, desperate to fight against himself. Forget it. Chu Mo whispered to Xiao Jin, "what''s the origin of this woman? Why does she help us?"


    But to Chu Mo''s surprise, Xiao Jin completely restrained his breath and didn''t answer him at all.


    Less than a cup of tea, half of Zhuge Lang''s face was swollen like a pig''s head, and his eyes could not be seen.


    Speaking of the realm of immortals, the only blow to such injuries caused by slapping is that they can''t get over their face, but for such senior monks, it''s really nothing. It can be recovered in the blink of an eye. But I don''t know why. Zhuge Lang''s second split face, but there is no way to recover!


    Then there can only be one explanation, that is, although the girl is slapping Zhuge Lang in the face. But he used some kind of magic power, which made him unable to recover at all!


    How cruel!


    The so-called hitting people without hitting the face, in this girl''s place, it has become a special hitting face.


    At this time, a light came from the void. Directly hit the sword array that Zhuge Lang used to trap situ. The sword array exploded, and Stuart finally regained his freedom.


    But this time, Stuart did not escape directly. She seemed to be aware of something, stood there and watched quietly.


    "You... Are you really a spirit?" Zhuge Lang, who was smoked seven meat and eight vegetables, seemed to realize something at last and couldn''t help asking loudly.


    "Didn''t I tell you at the beginning?" The girl''s smiling voice sounded in the void.


    "As the rule controller of the magic world... How dare you intervene in the affairs of the creatures in this world?" Zhuge Lang desperately wanted to avoid the girl''s attack, and at the same time wanted to use magic power to recover the injury on his face.


    But all this was in vain. He couldn''t escape the girl''s attack at all, and he couldn''t recover from the injury on his face.


    "What''s the matter with the controller of the rules? The magic world is not your heaven? Who told you that the spirit of the world can''t be selfish? I think these two people are pleasing to the eye and want to help them. What''s the matter?" The girl''s careless voice floated in the void and sneered, "isn''t it the same with your Zhuge family? If you''re bullied, you''ll get old? What''s the face to accuse others of protecting their shortcomings?"


    "You..." ZHUGE Lang''s second part was really going to be mad. He didn''t expect that the spirit of the magic world should be so naughty and shameless, and he even said blatantly: I''m protecting my shortcomings, that is, helping them


    "Aren''t you afraid of the news?" Zhuge Lang''s second part gritted his teeth and said, "even if you kill me here, this matter will certainly spread to the outside!"


    "Spread it... It''s up to you, this magical world, whether you like it or not!" The girl sneered, "I really want you shameless things to enter this world?"


    The girl''s words shocked all the people present, but their thoughts were different.


    But there is one thing that several people agree with. This beautiful girl looks like a girl next door. Her temper and personality... Really don''t match her appearance at all!


    Too tough, too overbearing! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 587

    Not to mention whether she was the spirit of the magic world or not, it was enough to surprise everyone to say that she was domineering.


    Who is Zhuge Lang? That is recognized by the whole heaven as the favorite of heaven! The young emperor is powerful!


    In the years when the supreme did not appear, the Emperor... Represented invincibility!


    Such a real young adult, although only a part of him came over, no one dared to underestimate him anywhere. I didn''t expect to be slapped in the face of the girl.


    At this time, Zhuge Lang was extremely angry: "well, Zhuge Lang has seen the power of the spirit in the magic world today. See you later!"


    With that, Zhuge Lang''s second part, directly running the magic power, wanted to leave here.


    Here, his separation is not the girl''s opponent at all, and it has no meaning except continuous humiliation.


    As for Chu Mo and situ Tu, there will always be a chance to deal with them in the future!


    Especially situ Tu, I don''t believe she doesn''t fly to heaven. At that time, with the powerful power of the Zhuge family, it will not be difficult to find such a small monk who has risen up.


    "You all wait for me!" Zhuge Lang''s second part was full of humiliating roar.


    "Did I let you go?" The girl''s voice became cold.


    Boom!


    In the void, there was a sudden bang.


    Zhuge Lang''s second body, which had disappeared, suddenly fell out of the void.


    Then, several rays of light instantly formed regular ropes that directly tied Zhuge Lang''s second part.


    At this time, the girl''s figure appeared again from the void. She held the tied Zhuge Lang''s second part in one hand, then smiled at Chu Mo and situ and said, "come with me!"


    The golden rabbit also ran back from a distance. It just ran too fast, but it didn''t expect that Zhuge Lang''s second part didn''t chase it at all. So that after running far, he turned back.


    With the character of the golden rabbit, Chu Mo decided to make friends with this creature. It''s really righteous. Much better than many people.


    The girl did not go far, but fell from the sky to the ground.


    Then there was not much nonsense. After looking at half of her face swollen into a pig''s head, she looked at her Zhuge Lang''s second part with great hatred. The girl sighed, "it''s not easy to cultivate a second part to the celestial realm. Why do you have to be right with him?"


    Although the girl''s voice was very soft, everyone present heard a different meaning. In particular, Zhuge Lang''s second part looked at the girl with a frightened face: "you... What are you going to do?"


    The girl glanced at him lightly: "don''t bother! As I told you, I''m Jieling... Well, this is just your name. Your original master is now facing not only a dragon ox, but also a dragon leopard. He won''t know anything."


    Zhuge Lang''s second part face finally showed a look of panic and shouted, "you are the spirit of the world... You can''t kill me!"


    "What kind of spirit? What do you know?" The girl youyou said, "sorry, you must die!"


    Say, stretch out slender fingers. Slightly towards Zhuge Lang''s second part.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part stared wide eyes and opened his mouth, and the whole person was extremely shocked and angry: "you... You are going to completely destroy..."


    Bang!


    Zhuge Lang''s second part disappeared there in an instant. There was not even a trace left. If I hadn''t watched him disappear, I would have thought there would never be anyone there.


    Stuart was stunned and muttered, "what kind of magic power is this? Can you destroy a part of the celestial realm with one finger?"


    The golden rabbit was also stunned and hid behind Chu Mo, but this guy was so big that no matter how much he hid, it was useless.


    The girl ignored the golden rabbit. It seemed to say to the air, "since you have chosen him, don''t be half hearted, otherwise, I won''t let you go."


    Stuart and golden rabbit all looked inexplicable. Chu Mo seemed to understand who the girl was talking to.


    Then, the girl glanced at Chu Mo and smiled, "try to build the foundation as soon as possible!"


    "Thank you!" Chu Mo gave the girl a deep salute, grateful in his heart. If she hadn''t arrived in time. If you help, I''m afraid his secret of perfect separation will be exposed.


    Even if Zhuge Lang''s second part can be suppressed, there is no way to ensure that situ Tu keeps the secret for him.


    The girl smiled and youyou said, "you don''t need to say thanks to me."


    As she said this, the girl looked at Stuart. Stuart suddenly became nervous and looked at the girl pitifully. It was clear in her heart that this mysterious and powerful girl was definitely not here to save her. Without seeing Chu Mo say thank you to her, she said directly that there was no need to say thank you. This is obviously because of a very close relationship. And I have been against Chu Mo again and again before.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, situ Tu might not have much fear of this girl, but people even said that a monk in the celestial realm would kill, and it seemed... It was completely killed in the magic realm!


    She is such a little monk in the refining period. I''m afraid she''s not even as good as ants in other people''s eyes, right?


    Stuart was nervous. The girl over there looked at her and said, "would you like to go with me?"


    "With... With you?" Stuart was a little confused.


    "You shouldn''t have entered the heaven, but your presence here shows that it''s fate. Moreover, you are the golden body of the five elements, that is... Too weak." The girl smiled: "if you want to become stronger, just follow me."


    "I... do I have a choice?" Stuart looked at the girl carefully and asked.


    "Of course." The girl took a deep look at situ Tu: "I will erase all your memories of Chu Mo, and then send you back to the human layer. You can choose by yourself."


    "Er..." situ Tu''s face suddenly showed pain. She knew very well that she seemed to be involved in a shocking secret. Although I don''t know what the secret is, I can feel the hidden killing under the gentle appearance of the girl.


    "I''ll go with you." Situ made the most correct choice in the shortest time.


    At this time, the girl looked at the golden rabbit again.


    The golden rabbit shivered fiercely, "I... I''ll go with you!"


    The girl smiled, "that''s good!"


    Then, the girl looked at Chu Mo, and there was a touch of warmth in the depths of her eyes. She said to Chu Mo, "with it to help you, you can quickly gather the five elements, and build a foundation as soon as possible. Your foundation is already solid enough. The body of the ancestral realm... Hey!"


    Somehow, the girl sighed at last, then waved her hand at Chu Mo, and her body flashed, together with situ and golden rabbit, all disappeared into the void with her.


    Chu Mo stood there stunned, speechless for a long time.


    It was not until a long time later that Xiao Jin, who was hiding on Chu Mo, appeared and muttered with a frightened face, "my God... Scared the baby to death!"¡ª¡ª


    You are so awesome, how can I be indifferent? It broke out at five o''clock today!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!!!! (¡£)

 Chapter 588

    "Bah, just you return the baby?" Chumerton rolled his eyes and sneered.


    "What do you know?" Xiao Jin sat on Chu Mo''s shoulder and urged, "go, go! Go to the human layer, go to the world of the water of the five elements..."


    "I already have the water of five elements!"


    "I''ll help you find the essence of the five elements!"


    "But..."


    "Don''t be wordy! Let''s go!"


    "OK..."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment when Zhuge Lang''s second avatar collapsed, he was fighting with longniu and Longbao. He suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes showed an unbelievable look. He looked up and shouted, "who is it? Who dares to kill my second avatar?"


    Bang!


    Taking advantage of Zhuge Lang''s angry roaring Kung Fu, the dragon and leopard, whose speed was like a flash of lightning, suddenly slapped Zhuge Lang on the chest.


    Poof!


    Zhuge Lang immediately spurted a mouthful of blood.


    The Dragon ox on the other side cut hard and cut into Zhuge Lang''s shoulder. The knife was powerful and heavy, and directly cut the void open. Even if there is a huge mountain, this knife can be split!


    Zhuge Lang''s battle clothes burst into bright light, and several body protection magic weapons burst into light to protect him.


    But he was still hacked out by longniu''s knife, and the whole person vomited blood in midair.


    "Kill him!" The dragon and leopard roared at the dragon and ox.


    "Kill!" Longniu directly pasted it towards Zhuge Lang like a maggot of tarsal bone.


    Zhuge Lang''s second part was killed, and the yuan Shen was seriously injured. How dare he fight with these two unfathomable creatures in the magical world? He immediately ran the escape method and disappeared directly into the void.


    Longniu and Longbao stood there bitterly, with a somewhat unwilling look on their faces.


    The dragon and leopard mumbled, "the young lady has killed his second part, and his yuan Shen has been badly hurt, and he even ran away from us."


    Longniu scratched his head. Some depressed said, "yes, there''s no way. The human monk has too many small arms and is too cunning. Today he''s cheap. It''s estimated that he''ll keep it for at least ten years this time!"


    Dragon and leopard sneered, "ten years? I don''t think I can recover in 20 years! Hey, miss is tough enough!"


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense and go back to your place." Longniu seemed to think of something and looked a little depressed.


    Dragon and leopard took a look at longniu. Suddenly smiled, "in fact... Even if I can''t go back again, it''s nothing."


    "That''s your idea." Long Niu said and turned to leave. His strong back looked lonely.


    Until the figure of longniu disappeared in sight, the dragon and leopard gradually turned into a magnificent leopard with silver scales on its body, and its longitudinal hooves ran like a silver lightning. I just don''t know why. There is also a sad breath emanating from it.


    Heaven belongs to a secret base of Zhuge family.


    Zhuge Lang suddenly opened his eyes, and then spat out several mouthfuls of blood. The whole person''s spirit has become depressed.


    His eyes were full of hatred, and he clenched his teeth and said, "don''t let me find out. Who killed my second part... I will never let you go!"


    With that, he took out several pills from his body. Take it, and the complexion on your face will recover a little. But in fact, he was seriously injured this time. The second part was killed, and the yuan God was badly hit. Even though he has the realm of emperor, it will take him at least ten years to recover completely.


    The most important thing is that the second part of a celestial realm was completely killed, which is the most distressing and angry thing for Zhu Geliang. If you want to condense such a separation again, it is impossible without hundreds of years!


    "This matter must have something to do with the young man and the woman with the golden constitution of the five elements!" Zhu Ge Lang was so angry that he gnashed his teeth: "don''t let me know who you are!"


    The person who can quietly erase the separation of a celestial realm is certainly not a small role, at least... He must have the realm of emperor!


    Although there are a lot of emperors and masters in the sky, they are not so many that they cannot be verified at all.


    Therefore, Zhuge Lang vowed to find out this man!


    "All the people involved in this matter... I Zhuge Lang swear to God that I will kill your family!" Zhu Ge Lang was so angry that he swore blood to heaven.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Chu Mo was walking with Xiao Jin in the small world of the water of the five elements.


    "That girl is really the spirit of the magic world? But I''ve seen the spirit of the magic world... Is it an old man?" Chu Mo felt very strange. He thought Xiao Jin must know something, but what made him a little helpless was that Xiao Jin didn''t tell him when he was killed.


    "I said, don''t ask, really, that aunt... We can''t afford it! You just need to know that she really came to help you, just for you! As for other things, in the future, if she wants to, she will naturally tell you! If she doesn''t want to say, if I dare to talk, I will be severely punished by her!" Xiao Jinyu had a long center of gravity, and when he mentioned the girl, his face was obviously afraid.


    "You are a spirit of elements. Just teach me a lesson? Do you still know the pain?" Chu Mo asked curiously.


    "Nonsense, why don''t you know the pain?" Xiao Jin angrily said, "if you ask this matter again, I won''t help you find the essence of the five elements!"


    Chumerton stopped talking.


    Xiao Jin finally threatened Chu Mo, and was relieved. With Chu Mo, he turned left and right in the small world of five element water, and came to the core of the dragon vein in the world of five element water.


    In fact, as soon as he entered here, Chu Mo calculated with Feng Shui magic. The result was exactly the same as the place where Xiao Jin led him!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart that this geomantic magic is really powerful. If you reach the supreme level, and then use this magical power, I''m afraid you can use the whole galaxy to fight!


    Without much nonsense, Xiao Jin directly took Chu Mo into the space of the dragon vein core, where an empty sarcophagus was also placed.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll go in and communicate with it. If there is no big problem, it should come out with me." Xiao Jin said, turning directly into a light and entering the sarcophagus.


    Chu Mo thought, sat down cross legged and began to practice.


    Before long, a slight fluctuation came from the sarcophagus, and Xiao Jin''s voice came at the same time: "I''m back."


    Chu Mo opened his eyes and saw a young man who was also three inches tall, but looked like a jade tree in the wind, wearing a water blue shirt next to the three inch tall little gold body. If you magnify him to the same size as a normal person, you will definitely be able to charm thousands of young girls.


    "I am the essence of the five elements." The young man smiled at Chu Mo: "last time I gave you three drops of water of five elements. I didn''t expect to see you again so soon. I didn''t expect that it was you. It was really predestined." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 589

    Chu Mo looked at the young man, stunned at first, and then hugged his fist: "thank you for last time!"


    "You don''t have to be polite to me. N ¡Ê n ¡Ê since it''s you, it''s easy to say anything." The young man speaks politely, and he doesn''t look as unreliable as Xiao Jin.


    However, Xiao Jin on the side said impatiently, "OK, Xiao Shui, don''t pretend to be very literate here, hurry to find Xiaotu..."


    "Cough... Xiaoshui? Xiaotu? What''s the name?" The young man, who turned into the essence of the five elements, couldn''t help frowning, and felt that the name was too unpleasant.


    "You go to him!" Little Jin pointed to Chu mo.


    Chumerton smiled awkwardly, "well... I don''t know your name."


    "We don''t have a name, just a small water... Since you started it, you can call it that name." The essence of the five elements smiled and said gently.


    "Flatterer!" Xiao Jin sneered.


    "I said, can''t you become normal size? It''s awkward to look like this..." Chu Mo looked at two so big villains and felt a little uncomfortable.


    At this time, the light flashed, and the essence of the five elements turned directly into an adult size shape. It looked really handsome, natural and unrestrained, like jade trees facing the wind, and smiled at Chu Mo: "as you wish!"


    Xiao Jin didn''t want to grow up, so he said, "the baby is still small..."


    "..." Chu Mo and Xiaoshui are covered with black lines.


    This guy is so shameless.


    Then, Chu Mo and his party came to the land of the five elements of the human layer.


    Seeing the essence of the five elements, Chu Mo was a big man who looked like he was in his thirties, and he also didn''t show up. Xiaoshui and Xiaojin don''t know what they said to it. Anyway, that''s it. They are in a line. Into four people.


    "You are all the spirits of the five elements. Why are the human shapes formed in different ages?" At this time, Chu Mo and his party had appeared in the stratum world of the magic world.


    Xiaoshui laughed and said, "it''s based on different personalities. Look at Xiaotu..."


    The essence of the five elements twitched a few times at the corner of his mouth and muttered, "little soil..."


    "The name given by the childe." Xiaoshui hehe laughed.


    The essence of the five elements scratched his head: "then little earth..."


    Xiao Jin retorted, "what''s the difference in personality? Is this character like a child?"


    "You are like a baby!" Xiaotu touched the beard on his chin and stabbed him severely.


    "Get out!" Xiao Jin angrily said, "this Buddha is the first of the five elements!"


    "Is it the first in the sky?" Xiao Shui said with a smile, "you think too much."


    "Yes." Xiaotu took one sentence, just one word.


    Chu Mo looked at the spirits of these five elements and joked with each other. I feel that my head is not enough. How many spirits of five elements is this really? Is it not human disguise?


    In the stratum, Chu Mo suddenly felt a familiar mark, throbbing at the bottom of his heart. He was slightly stunned at first, and then remembered something, muttering, "how did that pill... Appear here?"


    It turned out that Chu Mo sensed the breath of the boundary breaking pill he had made for Shangguan Nan.


    Chu Mo wanted to calculate shangguannan at that time, but because a lot of things happened in the middle, it was delayed. So Chu Mo almost forgot this thing, but he didn''t expect that after such a long time, he was in the stratum again. I feel this breath.


    Can it be said that shangguannan has now been promoted to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian?


    Or was it that he didn''t use the pill he made?


    Anyway, since he found the fluctuation of the pill, Chu Mo wanted to have a look in his heart.


    Xiao Jin looked at Chu Mo and said, "what?"


    "I feel the breath of a boundary breaking pill I once refined." Chu Mo said.


    "Then go and have a look!" Little Kington looked excited.


    In the sky layer, Xiao Jin is very low-key, and seems not to provoke anything at all, but in the human layer and stratum. Xiao Jin is very active. This made Chu Mo have a general guess about Xiao Jin''s current state. It should not exceed the realm of true immortals.


    Small water and small soil naturally have no opinion.


    Follow Chu Mo, looking for that breath, the result. When I arrived at the place where the breath disappeared, I suddenly found that this was actually the wood land of five elements!


    "What a coincidence!" Xiao Jin stared at Chu Mo with wide eyes: "are you sure that breath finally disappeared here?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, it''s here!"


    "Hey, let''s go in and have a look!" Xiao Jin said. Taking the lead, I didn''t need any boundary breaking pills at all. I directly opened the barrier here and walked in.


    Chu Mo followed and followed in.


    Entering the small world of the wood of the five elements, chumerton felt a strong breath of life.


    Here is also full of vitality, almost all over the mountains and fields, all of which are tall trees.


    Some ancient trees, even a tree, are like a mountain, towering into the clouds! Chu Mo was stunned.


    "Now that you''re here, go to find Xiaomu first. This is the world it dominates. It''s easy to find those people." Xiao Jin said.


    Chu Mo also agreed with this. Then, the party entered the core of the dragon vein and called out the essence wood of the five elements. However, in front of him, a tall and thin man of about 20 years old, looked as if he had been seriously injured and his face was very pale.


    Xiao Jin, Xiao Shui and Xiao Tu, who came out with him, also looked very ugly.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" Chu Mo asked in surprise.


    Through the five element essence water, five element essence soil and small gold, Chu Mo saw that although the spirits of these five element elements were very powerful, they were not very good at fighting.


    Moreover, their realm is not particularly profound.


    Among them, it is estimated that the strongest one should be Xiaotu, but it certainly does not reach the realm of emperor and Lord.


    However, in their own small world, they are the real kings. There should be nothing that can hurt them. How can this five element essence wood look injured?


    Sure enough, seeing Chu Mo ask, little Kington said angrily, "Xiao Mu has been calculated!"


    "Calculated?" Chu Mo was stunned. It was hard to imagine who could calculate the essence of the five elements in such a place.


    Xiaomu nodded at Chu Mo and saluted with his fists, Then say: "It''s also my fault that I was careless. I was seriously injured... I came here to ask for a kind of medicine. I felt sorry for him, so I sent him several old medicines. Unexpectedly, the man was calculating me, quietly arranging the Dharma array around me. Then suddenly, a large group of strong people rushed in, all of whom escaped my perception. They came at me. If they hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid I would be really in danger. ¡±


    "Are those people still inside?" Chu Mo suddenly remembered his broken boundary pill, and said in his heart that it wouldn''t be so coincidental, would it¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    I am so hard-working, handsome boys and girls, do you still have a monthly ticket? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 590

    "Inside, they don''t know that I have been saved." The essence of the five elements said gently, as if to smile, but it gave a feeling of powerlessness.


    "What did they use to calculate you? How could they hurt you so badly?" Chu Mo was a little surprised.


    "Five elements overcome each other." Jingmu of five elements said, smiling and glancing at Xiao Jin.


    Chu Mo looked down Xiaomu''s eyes and suddenly thought of something, muttering, "Jinke wood?"


    He didn''t understand this before he inherited the geomantic magic, but now he knows something.


    Xiao Jin''s face was very ugly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "those bastards! They didn''t know where to collect a lot of five element gold, built a five element gold Dharma array, and trapped Xiao Mu there. They also used a lot of magic weapons, and wanted to refine Xiao Mu completely. I''m afraid it would be really dangerous if I didn''t go in time."


    "Is there gold of five elements in other places?" Chu Mo is a little strange. It is said that the top element of gold of five elements is not so easy to get. Otherwise, there will be many monks with gold constitution of five elements.


    Xiao Jin shook his head. "They refined the gold of the five elements with countless metals. Strictly speaking, those things are not real gold of the five elements, because the real gold of the five elements is all spiritual. And the gold of the five elements they took can only be said to be dead gold of the five elements, which has no spirit."


    Xiaoshui said aside, "but it''s enough to overcome the spirit of the five elements."


    "This man has a big appetite! Unexpectedly, he wants to refine the essence wood of the five elements. Does he want to become a super Taoist physique?" Chu Mo asked.


    "He not only wants to become a super Taoist physique, but also... He also wants to become an existence that can command nature." The five element essence Wood said, "if I am successfully refined by him, then he will have my ability. The five element wood is in charge of all things in nature."


    "I see." Chu Mo finally understood.


    "Forget it. Anyway, I''m fine. Let''s leave for the time being." The five elements of Jingmu didn''t seem to want to see the same things as those people.


    Xiao Jin angrily said, "no, you can bear it. I can''t bear it! This revenge... Must be repaid!"


    With that, Xiao Jin glanced at the essence of the five elements earth and the essence of the five elements water: "are you two coming?"


    At this time, the essence of the five elements said, "they found it. It''s coming out!"


    "That''s right, right here, give them a fatal blow!" Xiao Jin wiped his palm with his fist.


    The essence of the five elements murmured, "Xiao Jin, you can''t do this."


    "Why?" Xiao Jin angrily said, "can you continue to endure if your brother is bullied?"


    "If those people find that the four of us are all around one person, you say. What will happen to this person...?" The essence of the five elements said faintly aside.


    Xiao Jin was stunned at first, and subconsciously said, "this person will definitely come to no good end. That group of people will be scared to death. There are four kinds of spirits of the five elements gathered around a human. Even if you are not scared to death, you should be jealous to death?"


    "It''s good if you understand, so let''s go." The essence of the five elements said.


    "But... I''m still a little unwilling!" Xiao Jin said with a regretful face, "they should have used such a mean means as jinkemu..."


    "Well, you guys, hide on me. Can you restrain your breath?" Chu Mo said.


    All four of them looked at Chu Mo and nodded.


    "Then hold your breath. I''ll wait here. Look at the situation. Even if you can''t revenge now, at least you need to know who the enemy is." Chu Mo said.


    "Is that childe safe?" Xiaoshui is worried.


    Everyone can see that Chu Mo''s realm is very poor.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can recite the formula at any time, leave here and go to the essence fire of the five elements." Chu Mo said.


    "All right." The essence of the five elements nodded, as long as it was a real spiritual creature. Even the spirit of elements has emotions. How could someone have calculated so badly. The truth that I don''t want revenge at all in my heart?


    The fundamental reason why the essence of the five elements wants to give up revenge. It is precisely because of Chu mo. It doesn''t want to involve the young man because of hatred.


    The four spirits just hid. The sarcophagus over there fluctuated, and a group of people came out of it swearing.


    At this moment, Chu Mo has changed his appearance into a 30-year-old youth by changing his appearance.


    Because here, everyone''s realm is suppressed to congenital, so no one will connect him with Chu Mo or Lin Bai now.


    As soon as those people came out, they just saw Chu Mo, standing in the narrow space, and immediately all were slightly stunned.


    Chu Mo saw that Shangguan Nan, whom he had not seen for a long time, was indeed among these people!


    This group of men and women, a total of eight people, filed out of the sarcophagus.


    After coming out, they all turned their eyes to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stared at the group coldly, and his eyes looked like a hunter looking at his prey. Let these people out, all have a kind of cold hair to stand up, and at the same time, their hearts are very uncomfortable.


    "Who are you?" A middle-aged man beside Shangguan Nan looked at Chu Mo and asked coldly.


    "I didn''t expect someone to get there first. It''s not bad. It saves me trouble." Chu Mo said faintly, then raised his head and said, "hand over all the treasures you have, and how many five element trees you have. I can spare you from death."


    "What? What did you say? Say it again?" The middle-aged man next to Shangguan Nan had a very ugly face. He thought he could get the essence wood of the five elements safely, but he didn''t expect to fail in the end. The essence wood of the five elements disappeared without a trace!


    This opportunity may never come again!


    Before that, the whole family of Shangguan family had never had such good luck!


    Unfortunately, the duck that was about to reach its mouth just flew away.


    These people are not healthy. Unexpectedly, there is a robber waiting here.


    Shangguan Nan looked at Chu Mo with a cold face and said, "do you know who you are talking to?"


    "Does it matter who you talk to? I''m robbing now! Be serious!" Chu Mo scolded.


    "Rob? You want to rob us?"


    "Haha, it''s really interesting. I''m so tired of living that I robbed Shangguan''s house."


    "Boy, you must not have woken up yesterday. Kill yourself quickly, so that you can live in the outside world. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance for a while!"


    Several men and women in the official family couldn''t help but speak sarcastically.


    "Really?" Chu Mo''s face showed a cold smile: "if I were outside, I really didn''t dare to say such words, but here... I''m alone... I can hit you!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him, kill him!" The middle-aged man''s face was green with anger, and he directly ordered to kill Chu mo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 591

    As Shangguan Nan was about to move, a 20-year-old young man over there sneered, "why use an ox knife to kill a chicken? Wait here, young master, I''m enough to kill him alone!"


    The young man said, rushing directly towards Chu Mo!


    There are only a few steps in total. The pressure in the narrow space is one-way, which will only be generated when entering. After coming out, the pressure will disappear. Therefore, this Shangguan family man is very fast. Even if the realm is suppressed to congenital, he can still feel his powerful and unparalleled fighting power.


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed in the dim narrow space!


    There was a blade as thin as a cicada''s wing between the young man''s two fingers. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t even notice that the blade is almost transparent!


    The young man''s face was filled with a sneer, and the blade in his hand came directly to Chu Mo''s throat!


    Although here, he can only play his innate strength, but he seems to have been familiar with this level of combat power, and give full play to his innate strength! He is confident that even if he can''t kill the person opposite on the spot, at least, he can be seriously injured!


    The thin blade in his hand is not an ordinary weapon, but a real magic weapon! With an extremely sharp blade, let alone a human neck, even if it is steel, he can cut it like tofu!


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly flashed a strong sense of war.


    His body, it seems, doesn''t move at all, but in fact, his feet are stepping on the phantom wind step, moving at high speed in an extremely slight way!


    Among the people present, only the middle-aged man seemed to feel something and suddenly shouted, "be careful of shangguantie!"


    But by this time, it was already late!


    It''s too close. The speed of Shangguan Railway... It''s too fast!


    Shangguan iron held the magic blade between his fingers. Chu Mo had rushed in front of him, and a ferocious smile had appeared on his face, as if he saw the scene of this desperate robber''s throat spitting blood in front of him.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound, Shangguan iron body. Fly back directly towards the back!


    But in this narrow space. Facing the sarcophagus, there was a shocking pressure. Therefore, shangguantie''s body, just flew out less than three steps, was directly blocked by the huge and unparalleled pressure. A mouthful of blood spurted out on the spot, and the whole person suddenly fainted.


    When they came in. It''s a consumptive magic weapon. To survive that amazing pressure. But now, that magic instrument has been destroyed, and these people almost forget that there is pressure here!


    Therefore, at the moment when Shangguan tie fainted, Chu Mo''s body suddenly burst, holding a long sword. Stab directly into the eyebrows of Shangguan iron.


    "You want to die!" There are two more people in Shangguan family. Rush directly to save shangguantie.


    Chu Mo smiled coldly. That''s what he was waiting for!


    Shangguan iron has lost its combat power. When can''t it be killed? He took out the long sword in order to lure the people inside out.


    Otherwise, the pressure in this small space is not for fun. Even Chu Mo dare not say that he can fight against the pressure at the same time.


    Chu Mo was not good at swordsmanship. But now it''s different. He got too much inheritance in the Guixu. Any one, put outside, is enough to open the sect!


    Chu Mo didn''t want to expose killing heaven to deal with the officials.


    The sword in Chu Mo''s hand stabbed out sword flowers in this narrow space.


    In the whole narrow stone room space, plum blossoms suddenly appeared, which was so beautiful that people felt unreal!


    But there are hidden murders in it!


    Every plum blossom that falls on these two Shangguan monks will bloom a bright blood flower!


    The ferocity in the eyes of the two Shangguan monks who rushed over was immediately replaced by fear.


    Almost in an instant, these two people were surrounded by countless plum blossoms and died on the spot in the scream!


    Although it is not true to die here in the magic world, this taste is estimated to cast a long psychological shadow on these two people. As for whether the spiritual sea will be severely damaged, it is not known, anyway.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo''s last sword stabbed Shangguan tie''s eyebrows and sent him out of the magic world.


    Then he took his sword and stood up, quietly looking at the remaining five Shangguan people: "robbery!"


    The remaining five people, with different faces, looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, all full of shock. The middle-aged man in the official family had a livid face and an incredible look in his eyes. He looked at Chu Mo in horror: "plum blossom sword... This is the unique skill of the plum blossom supreme. What is your relationship with the plum blossom supreme?"


    "What plum blossom supreme?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, remembering that the teacher who passed on his swordsmanship was a very handsome young man. The heart secretly said, is that teacher the supreme plum blossom?


    At this time, the middle-aged man of the Shangguan family frowned again and murmured, "it''s impossible. The supreme plum blossom is an ancient figure, which has changed for countless years. The orthodoxy of the plum blossom sect has long disappeared in the long river of years. The last time there was a plum blossom sword, it was more than 10000 years ago. How can you have it?"


    Hearing this, Chu Mo was secretly shocked. He didn''t expect that the teacher was such an ancient figure. It seems that this Guixu is really a very mysterious place. At that time, although big skull told him that those who preached his orthodoxy were great. But Chu Mo didn''t obviously feel this in those teachers. Now it seems that those people deliberately hide a lot of things.


    They are really simple, want to pass on their own orthodoxy so simple?


    Now is not the time to think about this problem. Chu Mo looked at the Shangguan family coldly: "if you want to pass from me, hand over the treasure, otherwise, you will die!"


    "You are too arrogant!" A woman in Shangguan''s family glared at Chu Mo with resentment on her face: "if you die here, it''s a big deal to rest for a period of time. Aren''t you afraid that when the time comes, we Shangguan''s family will hunt you down?"


    Chu Mo laughed, "if I stop now, will you give up chasing me?"


    The woman stopped talking. Indeed, even if Chu Mo stopped now, they would never let Chu Mo go.


    Shangguan Nan said aside, "there''s nothing to say. Let''s go together and kill him!"


    The middle-aged man stretched out his hand to stop several people who wanted to rush up, and said in a deep voice: "the space in this is narrow, and the aura is chaotic and strange. The direction of coming in is stressful, and once you rush past, you can''t go back."


    Shangguan Nan angrily said, "are so many of us afraid of him alone? Everyone is a congenital realm. What''s to be afraid of?"


    The middle-aged man''s face was also very ugly. This time, he led the team. He had already lost and didn''t get the essence of the five elements. Once these people were all damaged here again, they would certainly be severely punished after returning to the family.


    Especially in the team, shangguannan, a legitimate son, followed. Whoever had an accident, he couldn''t have an accident!


    The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment, with a fierce look in his eyes, and said to Shangguan Nan, "stay here, you three, go with me, and kill him at all costs!" (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 592

    Among the remaining three people, two women and a man all understood the meaning of middle-aged people. They can die here, but shangguannan can''t!


    If he dies here, they will all be punished by terror after returning to the family. Thinking of the family rules of Shangguan family, the eyes of these people all showed a decisive color.


    Instead, Shangguan Nan seemed a little embarrassed and angrily said, "what do you mean? Am I Shangguan Nan a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    "You are a legitimate son. If something happens to you, think about what happens to us?" The woman who had not spoken suddenly said a faint sentence.


    Shangguan Nan gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll make it clear to the family! I don''t blame you!"


    "The four of us are enough!" The woman said, glancing at the middle-aged man: "go!"


    The middle-aged man nodded, and the four men came together towards Chu mo. Unlike the previous three, they are all very careful. To form a fan, we should completely surround Chu mo.


    "No matter what the result is today, you can''t escape the full pursuit of the officials!" Shangguan Nan stood next to the sarcophagus, looked at Chu Mo coldly and said, "not only you, but all the people who have relations with you, we will find out. Don''t doubt the means and determination of the official family. Because of you, they will die hard! Remember, it''s in the outside world! Dead... Can''t be revived! Moreover, I will make all of them, scared! This is the price of provoking me to go to the official family!"


    Chu Mo sneered, "wait until that day! You can kill other people''s families, and others can also kill you! Your official family is there! Don''t be too confident in your family''s defense power. If you dare to touch one person around me, I dare to kill ten of you!"


    Chu Mo remembered that the first time he had a conflict with Shangguan Nan, the other party had threatened him with his relatives and friends around him. This time, it was still this trick. It could be seen that Shangguan Nan was not kidding, this person was this kind of disposition and means!


    In that case, what else can I worry about?


    "The last time someone dared to threaten me like this, the whole family was destroyed." Shangguan Nan said faintly, "if you want to be able, come to Shangguan''s house and see what happens."


    "Then try." Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a smile, and the sword in his hand suddenly shook. In the void, plum blossoms fell again!


    "Be careful!" The middle-aged man roared. Directly sacrifice a treasure, emitting a gentle force. Protect all the people on their side inside, and then coldly shouted, "kill!"


    The two women and a man beside them all took out their weapons and killed Chu Mo together to kill Chu Mo on the spot.


    Plum blossoms fell on the border formed by the middle-aged man''s sacrifice of the treasure, spreading ripples one after another, but there was no way to invade it.


    The middle-aged man''s face suddenly showed a happy look. Sneer: "let you see the magic weapon of the heaven!"


    With that, he attacked and killed Chu Mo directly.


    Chu Mo was also a little depressed. Although the realm of these people was suppressed, they carried a large number of advanced magic weapons of the heaven. They didn''t need magic force to urge them. It was so annoying!


    However, he did not have much fear. Because most of these magic weapons are defensive, and attack magic weapons that do not need magic force are extremely rare. If there were anything on these people, I''m afraid they would have taken it out long ago.


    Shangguannan stood there watching the war. With a gloomy light on his face, his face was very ugly. For some reason, he looked at the man in front of him and suddenly remembered the damned boy he met in the human layer!


    Chu Mo!


    Yes, it''s that guy. At that time, he took a fancy to the best beauty of the elf family with blue blood. As a result, Chu Mo stabbed him horizontally, snatched people away, and almost calculated on him. Fortunately, he was calm at that time. Otherwise, I''m afraid, like Zhuge Changping later, he would be suppressed by the power of rules, and then burned alive in the magic world.


    Some time ago, the incident broke out on the letter board, saying that Chu Mo and Lin Bai are probably one person, both from the human world.


    "That damn little beast, don''t let me see you again!" Shangguan Nan''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    The battle here has been directly launched.


    The narrow space is really not suitable for fighting, especially for the Shangguan family, the four of them can''t fully display it. Fortunately, these people often get together on weekdays and have a very tacit understanding with each other. The moves of attacking Chu Mo are all very fierce.


    The sword move in Chu Mo''s hand is extremely fierce. The supreme inheritance is definitely the top skill!


    Even if you can''t use any magic, the moves alone are amazing enough.


    At this time, the middle-aged man in Shangguan family was almost certain that he was the inheritor of plum blossom sword.


    The opponent''s swordsmanship is simply too sharp!


    Or with this defensive magic weapon, I''m afraid none of the four of them is an opponent of this one.


    The hearts of the middle-aged people and the men and women around them all grew more and more frightened, and even in the depths of their hearts, there was a strong fear!


    Good, how can such a robber come out?


    The battle continues and the two sides are deadlocked.


    Four men besieged Chu Mo, but they couldn''t break Chu Mo''s swordsmanship at all. Chu Mo, too, could not break the defense barrier emitted by the other party''s magic weapon.


    But if this goes on, the magic weapon will always run out of energy. At that time, these four people will be really dangerous.


    The middle-aged man''s face showed a ferocious color, and suddenly shouted, "sacrifice!"


    The young man beside him suddenly gave up his defense and rushed directly at Chu mo.


    Poof!


    The sword in Chu Mo''s hand stabbed into the young man''s chest and punctured his heart accurately.


    "Ah!" The young man let out a shrill scream, his face was extremely ferocious and twisted, and his body didn''t stop at all. He rushed fiercely in the direction of Chu mo.


    The sword that pierced his heart pierced his whole body in an instant!


    But the young man stretched out his arms to hold Chu Mo tightly!


    The two women, all with ferocious faces, also didn''t make any defense, rushed towards Chu mo.


    Bang bang!


    Chu Mo''s empty hand waved two fists in succession!


    Heaven, earth and man are the three talents of boxing!


    The two women screamed, threw their bodies out, and were squeezed by the pressure in this space. They directly sprayed two mouthfuls of blood and fell to the ground. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    But at this time, the attack of the middle-aged... Finally arrived!


    He traded the lives of the people around him for a strong attack on Chu mo.


    A sword cut on Chu Mo''s right shoulder!


    The middle-aged man''s face showed an extremely fierce expression and roared, "go to hell!"


    However, the scene that Chu Mo''s arm with the sword fell in his imagination did not appear. This sword... Like cutting on steel, it made a loud sound of gold and iron.


    Qiang!


    It arrived at midnight today, and suddenly it snowed heavily outside. Blizzard... Woo, how can I go home? (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 593

    At the moment when the middle-aged man''s sword stood on Chu Mo''s right shoulder, shangguanna, who had been standing next to the sarcophagus, suddenly moved, like a beast jumping on its prey, holding a sharp long sword, cold light everywhere, directly stabbing Chu Mo''s throat!


    Sacrifice... Is the secret language of the Shangguan family. At a critical juncture, there are family children who are willing to sacrifice their lives to hold down the enemy, create opportunities for their companions and kill the enemy!


    Generally speaking, there are not many opportunities to use this method. ¡Æ¡£ ¦² after all, this means that someone will sacrifice their lives. But in the magic world, there is no such worry.


    Therefore, when the middle-aged man drank that sentence of sacrifice, Shangguan Nan... Immediately moved!


    In Shangguan Nan''s view, the sword of the middle-aged man will certainly cut off the arm of the man in front of him. His blow... Will definitely seal his throat with a sword!


    He didn''t want to steal credit. As the legitimate son of the upper official family, he couldn''t take any credit with the people in the family. Besides, killing this person was not worth mentioning. He just hated this man in his heart and wanted to kill him himself.


    But no one expected that the sword of the middle-aged man... Was like cutting on a stone. The huge anti shock force made the middle-aged man feel numb in his arms. His face suddenly showed a look of horror and shouted, "no, he has body armor!"


    Chu Mo''s face showed a mocking smile.


    Body armor?


    Take it as it is!


    With a long sword in his hand, a bright plum blossom bloomed at the throat of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes stared at the boss, trying to stab Chu Mo''s body with his sword, but his strength was as low as the tide, leaving him far away. Then he wanted to turn his head to Shangguan Nan. Also failed, vaguely, he seemed to hear Shangguan Nan send out a earthshaking roar.


    Then, middle-aged people can''t hear anything.


    At the next moment, the middle-aged man opened his eyes with a splitting headache and felt that his original God had been badly hurt. With trembling hands, he took a pill from his body to repair Yuanshen and put it into his mouth.


    At this time, I heard an angry roar outside: "dare to kill me... I''m not finished with you!"


    The face of a middle-aged man. This time, completely pale to no trace of blood. What he was most worried about finally happened!


    As the leader of this action, Shangguan Zhao knows that he... Will be severely punished by the family this time. Think of this. Shangguan Zhao stood up slowly with a bitter smile on his pale face, opened the door and walked out.


    In the Shangguan family, he was a collateral branch, but because his talent was good enough, he was valued by the family, and was cultivated with a lot of resources. Now he has cultivated to the realm of true immortality. Speaking of it, in Shangguan family. He shangguanzhao is also a number one figure.


    But rules are rules!


    The loss this time was too big.


    Although there is no real death, this result is not much different from death once.


    Shangguan Zhao opened the door and saw Shangguan Nan coming angrily. His heart sank and said, "this time... It''s my fault..."


    However, to Shangguan Zhao''s surprise, although Shangguan Nan''s face was extremely ugly, he didn''t get angry with him. But he said in a deep voice, "I said before that it has nothing to do with you. I will explain this to the family. I don''t blame you."


    "Childe..." Shangguan Zhao was moved, and his eyes were slightly red.


    At this time, other officials who participated in the operation also rushed over. All of them were pale, and the yuan God was greatly injured. Although on the surface it seems nothing serious, in fact. It takes at least a few months to recover completely.


    If people in the same realm fight with them at this time, they will surely lose!


    Shangguannan looks better, which is also the welfare of the legitimate children. They carry a better elixir to restore the yuan God.


    But it''s only better. It will take at least a month or so to completely recover.


    "Come on, don''t say anything. We''ll find this loss sooner or later. Uncle Zhao, I''m here to ask you to do something!" Shangguan Nan looked at Shangguan Zhao and said.


    Shangguanzhao was of the same generation as shangguannan''s father, but shangguannan''s "Uncle Zhao" still made him feel flattered and hurried to say, "if you have anything, just tell me."


    "You should send someone immediately to enter the magic realm, and in any case, you should find out this person for me!" Shangguan Nan gnashed his teeth with hatred. This was his first death in the magic world.


    "Then... The matter of the five element essence wood?" Shangguan Zhao looked at Shangguan Nan carefully. In any case, this matter could not be avoided.


    Shangguan Nan sighed and said, "I''ll explain this to the owner. This time, we underestimated the difficulty of this trip. The key is that it''s useless to go to more people. No matter what the realm, all will be suppressed to congenital... Damn!"


    Shangguan Zhao sighed, "yes, I didn''t expect that the five element essence wood should be so powerful. According to our plan this time, it''s already perfect..."


    "Without a successful plan, it can''t be considered perfect." Shangguan Nan patted Shangguan Zhao on the shoulder and said to others, "you don''t have to worry about anything. This time, the responsibility will not be counted on you."


    These other people, all collateral children of the Shangguan family, were moved to tears one by one.


    "I''ll explain this to the owner. You... All have a good rest. Later, I''ll have someone bring you a good pill. Don''t worry, as long as you''re here!" Shangguan Nan said and turned to go out.


    The two women finally couldn''t help crying.


    "The childe is so considerate of us. We must not live up to the childe''s wishes." Shangguan Zhao looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry, sir, we will try our best to serve the childe!" Everyone said in unison.


    Shangguan family''s magic world action this time ended in a complete defeat.


    Magic realm, the fire of the five elements.


    Beside Xiaojin, Xiaotu, Xiaoshui and Xiaomu, there was a mature and gorgeous woman.


    The woman was wearing a fiery red dress and looked at Chu Mo with a little provocation.


    Listening to Xiao Jin talking about what just happened in the woody land of the five elements, the woman suddenly burst into anger: "dare to play the idea of my brother? It''s death!"


    Xiaomu said weakly, "I''m a little older than you..."


    "Shut up!" The woman stared.


    When the little wooden man paused, he retracted his head and closed his mouth tightly.


    Xiao Jin seemed to be a little afraid of the fierce woman, and said cautiously, "the young master has killed those people!"


    "Childe?" The woman''s beautiful eyes swept around Chu Mo, and then said, "that person is you?"


    Chu Mo looked at the woman mistily: "who is it?"


    The woman hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said, "nothing... I heard that you have the elemental fruit?" She cut off the subject directly.


    Chu Mo nodded, "how many."


    "Great! I can finally improve my level!" The woman was overjoyed and looked at Chu Mo and said, "let''s go quickly! What are you doing here?"


    "...." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and his heart said that this was really the spirit of the five elements? Is that the essence of the five elements?


    One by one... From Xiaojin to this woman, it seems that there is no normal one¡ª¡ª


    It''s really painful to snow this season. Coming to the studio to code words is like climbing mountains and rivers, and you have to rub forward step by step... Ask for a monthly ticket for comfort! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 594

    "Well, if I want to leave here and return to the human world, what do you do?" Chu Mo looked at the woman and asked.


    "Of course I''m going back with you?" The woman glanced at the position of Chu Mo''s chest and said with a smile, "let''s enter your space."


    "No!" Chu Mo shook his head on the spot. What are you kidding? The tree of the elemental holy fruit is in the sky god''s mirror. If you put them in, don''t you wrap it up for yourself immediately? It is estimated that not a single fruit will be left for yourself.


    "How stingy!" The woman didn''t seem to think that Chu Mo would agree to this. After Chu Mo refused, her face didn''t show any unhappiness, and she said, "well, let''s share the elemental holy fruit with us. Then, we each take some elemental essence from our bodies to help you build a five element foundation. After you succeed, we can leave here."


    "How do you know I want to build a five element road base?" Chu Mo looked at the woman and asked.


    "If you don''t build a five element foundation, what do you want us to do? Come on, stop talking nonsense." The woman said casually, "after staying here for so many years, I have long wanted to see the outside world."


    Xiao Jin said aside, "the heaven is very dangerous!"


    The woman said faintly, "who said I was going to heaven?"


    Xiao Jin''s face changed slightly: "do you want to go back?"


    The little water, soil and wood over there all looked at the woman, and their eyes were all flashing with some complex light.


    The woman sighed: "forget it, I''d better stay in the magic world. But this time, the door of our small world... Can be closed forever?"


    The others all nodded in silence.


    Finally, the woman smiled at Chu Mo: "it''s up to you in the future!"


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo didn''t understand.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll know later." The woman was not wordy, and then took out a flame like thing from her body, flashing a faint fluorescence, a deep wave, looming: "this is the essence of the five elements fire... Take it!"


    The woman''s face became a little pale. People also seem to be much weaker.


    Over there, Xiao Jin, Xiao Shui and others all took a mass of the essence of the five elements from their bodies and gave it to Chu mo.


    Although the spirits of these five elements seem to help him unconditionally for some reason. But Chu Mo was still very moved, because the spirits of these elements may owe someone, but they never owe him Chu Mo!


    Therefore. After receiving the essence of the five elements, Chu Mo directly picked all the elemental holy fruits on the elemental holy fruit tree. He didn''t leave any!


    I have given one to Xiao Jin before. Now there are 35 left.


    Seeing so many elemental holy fruits, the breath of the five elemental spirits became urgent.


    Especially the woman, took a deep look at Chu Mo, and then said to herself, "this time... Isn''t it a debt to your family?"


    Chu Mo glanced at her. The woman shook her head and said helplessly, "unfortunately, I can''t resist this temptation... Forget it, owe it, anyway, in the past..." the woman said this and stopped talking.


    next. Among the five elemental spirits, no one has divided the seven elemental holy fruits.


    Chu Mo looked at their excited appearance and couldn''t help saying, "just a few elemental holy fruits... Are they really so useful to you?"


    Xiao Jin glanced at Chu Mo and said, "what do you know? For elemental creatures, this kind of thing is priceless!"


    Xiaotu directly collected the seven elemental holy fruits and said with emotion, "this is the happiest day since I woke up!"


    "Me too!" Small water temperature wenerya, put away the holy fruit of elements, and then saluted Chu Mo deeply: "thank you for the gift! One day, we may be able to help you."


    Xiaomu also saluted Chu Mo: "the childe may not know the value of this elemental holy fruit, but we can''t deceive the childe, these seven elemental holy fruits. Even if I give half of myself to the childe, and then return to chaos, I''m willing!"


    The woman looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "OK, don''t say that. Today we owe the childe such a big cause and effect, and we will definitely pay it back in the future!"


    Xiao Jin said, "yes. Maybe one day... We will also pursue the supreme road!"


    The spirits of the five elements came to say goodbye to Chu Mo one by one. They got the holy fruit of the elements and were going to practice in seclusion.


    In their own words, the land of the five elements of the magic world will be closed forever from today on!


    When they have thoroughly refined all the elemental holy fruits, they will reopen. At that time, they will all have essential changes!


    "This is a chance!" The woman suddenly walked up to Chu Mo and kissed him gently on the cheek, "goodbye, my son!"


    The essence of the five elements smiled simply and honestly: "childe, wait for us!"


    "Goodbye, childe!" The fine wood of the five elements salutes Chu ink.


    Xiao Shui was as gentle as ever. Looking at Chu Mo, he smiled gently, saluted and left.


    Before leaving, Xiao Jin told Chu Mo to take care of the golden rabbit one day. He said that he would go to the heaven to give situ a little gold of the five elements to help her achieve the gold body of the five elements.


    "Childe, situ Tu is a rare talent! Since she was taken away by that person, then one day, she will come to you to help you. Don''t think too much about the past, it''s just a little girl who is a little sensitive and a little afraid of heavenly beings, leading to the delusion of persecution." Xiao Jin''s focus was long. After saying that, it turned into a golden light and disappeared.


    Chu Mo stood outside the fire of the essence of the five elements in the stratum, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    He could obviously feel the kindness of the spirits of these five elements to him, just like treating his relatives.


    "Are these... All left to me by my relatives?" Chu Mo muttered to himself that no one would give him the answer.


    But Chu Mo strengthened his confidence.


    Now, he is going to go to the human layer and ask Dong Yu and Qin Shi for their opinions. If they are willing, then take them back to the human world!


    At this time, Chu Mo could clearly feel some changes in his heart. It seems that the things you once feared, couldn''t figure out, and didn''t want to do suddenly became clear.


    Maybe this is experience.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a faint smile.


    At this time, a slight fluctuation suddenly came from the letter board on my body.


    Chu Mo took out the letter board, glanced at it casually, and his smile gradually faded away. Shangguan family... He has been wanted!


    However, the man wanted by the Shangguan family is the one he turned into.


    He said that he stole the essence wood of the five elements from the hands of the Shangguan family, and then pointed out that his appearance may have been changed. But his identity can be easily determined.


    "This person is the inheritor of plum blossom sword. As long as he sees someone who uses plum blossom sword, he will inform the Shangguan family of the news. Thank you very much! Those who can kill others will get the friendship of Shangguan family! They will also have the opportunity to get plum blossom sword, which has been brilliant for countless years.")


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 595

    Shangguan family''s skill is not hard.


    If Chu Mo was only good at plum blossom swordsmanship, he might be able to find it out by them.


    The value of the friendship of a big family in heaven is simply immeasurable. It''s equal to an amazing reinforcement standing behind in a moment of crisis!


    Any big family will be cautious when making this commitment.


    Unexpectedly, shangguannan took so much trouble to revenge. I don''t know how he talked about the owner of Shangguan family, or... Plum blossom sword once had some grudges with Shangguan family?


    Chu Mo sneered, plum blossom sword? Just don''t use it for the time being!


    When to see your official, when to use it again!


    Chu Mo now has dozens of inheritances. Each time I use one, I don''t bring a duplicate. Unless Chu Mo is willing, he will never succeed in this wanted by Shangguan family.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo read the formula, his mind moved slightly, and his body disappeared in the stratum of the magic world.


    What Chu Mo didn''t expect was that there was a team of people picking herbs there just hundreds of miles away from him.


    There are twelve people in all, seven women and five men.


    The men are handsome and handsome, and the women are all beautiful.


    If Chu Mo is here, he must be able to recognize one of the women at a glance, which is Liuyun, which has not been seen for a long time.


    In this way, the two passed at a very close distance.


    Liuyun seems to be in a good mood at the moment. With a faint smile on her originally cold face, she has just found an old medicine with a history of more than 3000 years. This medicine is of great value. The value is not the reason for her happiness. The key is that this herb is the main drug of a pill she recently wanted to refine, called qiweisan.


    Qiweisan, which has a long history, is very rare in the market. Even there are not many Lingdan halls, and most of them are of relatively low age, generally of hundreds of years, which cannot satisfy Liuyun.


    "Hum, that guy, I don''t know what''s going on now. Before, his things made the whole magic world noisy and restless, and he''s really a troublemaker. Presumably, his life... Won''t be too easy, the manager of the human level Lingdan hall. He said that he hasn''t appeared for a long time. I don''t believe it. Without him... Can Lingdan hall collapse? I must become a top herbalist! Then, I''ll support Lingdan The future of Don! " Liuyun suddenly thought of Chu Mo, his heart was very complex, but his face was slightly red, and he looked very bright and moving.


    "Younger martial sister Liuyun, Congratulations, you finally found Qiwei powder."


    At this time, a tall and handsome man. Walking in front of Liuyun, I looked at Xiang Liuyun with a gentle smile and undisguised love.


    "Thank you, elder martial Brother Guo, for helping my younger sister find herbs this time." Liuyun saluted the man slightly.


    The man smiled: "younger martial sister, why are you so polite? We have been friends since childhood..."


    Liuyun''s face showed a helpless smile and glanced at other people not far away. Then he sighed softly and said, "elder martial Brother Guo, I..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t say anything. I know everything." The man''s eyes flashed a touch of doting: "you are still young, don''t rush to make any decisions, no matter how long, I am willing to wait."


    Any one of these people present has at least the realm of great Luo Jinxian. Even if they are hundreds of miles away, they can hear clearly what they want. Therefore, when the man finished saying this, the faces of those people all showed a smile.


    In their view, Liuyun should be with this man!


    Although the incident that happened in the human layer of the magic world was later blocked, some news still spread.


    Although no one knows the truth of the matter, many people are secretly guessing that there must be some ambiguity between the little princess Liuyun of Lingdan hall and the young Lin Bai of the human world.


    Otherwise, why did she fly out of the city with Lin Bai, regardless of the rules of magic city? Why did Zhuge Changping release a reward at that time to pursue Lin Bai?


    At that time, there were too many witnesses to cover up this matter.


    In the eyes of these friends of Liuyun, Lin Bai is not worthy of Liuyun at all. There is a difference between heaven and earth between them!


    A boy born in the human world, no matter how talented, can''t get into the eyes of these high-ranking children of the heaven clan.


    Guowenchang thinks so in his heart. In his opinion, zhugechangping should have been jealous of Lin Bai and Liuyun walking together and wanted to kill, and then Liuyun saved Lin Bai. That''s it!


    Even if zhugechangping was later killed, guowenchang did not think that this matter had anything to do with Lin Bai.


    A man, he is not worthy!


    However, at the current end of the time, the Dong family and the Qin family of the celestial family united many families to put pressure on the magic world, and then it emerged that Chu Mo and Lin Bai were one person, and the spirit of the magic world actually opened the back door to this person and was extremely biased towards him


    Guowenchang finally felt a little anxious in his heart.


    He is not a fool. Naturally, he has the ability to think and analyze. If zhugechangping hadn''t done something outrageous, how could he have been beheaded by his family and sent to the elixir hall?


    Liuyun and Lin Bai, Chu mo... If there is no relationship between them, why should they save him regardless of the rules of magic city?


    When Zhuge Changping was alive, guowenchang dared not argue with him, but now Zhuge Changping is dead! Zhuge family will never marry Lingdan hall!


    Guowenchang will naturally be moved, not to mention him, even the Guo family behind him... Are extremely supportive of him and agree that he is with Liuyun!


    Although Lingdan hall has declined in recent years, it is still a behemoth. The benefits of marriage with Lingdan hall are naturally huge for the whole Guo family.


    However, what made guowenchang a little discouraged was that no matter how he expressed his love and sincerity, Liuyun... From beginning to end, he didn''t let go of him, let alone accept it. He didn''t even give him a smiling face once!


    This time, he also came here in the name of helping Liuyun look for medicinal materials with a lot of Liuyun and his friends. Needless to say, the purpose is to continue to attack the atrium of Liuyun.


    "If at this time, give me a chance to save beauty... I''m willing to die in the magic world even once!" Guowenchang looked at Liuyun''s exquisite face and thought of it in his heart.


    It''s just very quiet here. Not to mention people, even the powerful creatures in the magic world can''t see one. Not to mention the little princess of Lingdan hall, not everyone has the courage to provoke.


    At this time, a very hot young woman suddenly walked over here, looked at Liuyun Jiao and said with a smile, "what are you two hiding here and whispering? Are you talking about love?"


    Guowenchang was secretly pleased and gave a approving look to the hot woman.


    Liu Yun frowned slightly and said softly, "Xu Yan, this joke is not funny."


    Guo Wenchang''s face suddenly showed a somewhat gloomy color, and then slightly shrugged at the hot Xu Yan to express helplessness.


    Xu Yan said, "Xiao Yun, I''ve always wanted to ask you something, but I feel inconvenient. Today there are no outsiders here. They are all good friends of our group who grew up together. I want to ask you, what''s the relationship between you and Lin Bai?"¡ª¡ª


    It will be delivered at three o''clock today!


    At night, the road is full of ice, ready to linger home


    Do you have any monthly tickets, students? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 596

    Liu Yun''s face changed instantly, and her eyes looked at Xu Yan coldly.? One? read a book


    Other people who originally wanted to lean over stopped at the sight of Liuyun''s face.


    Among them, Liuyun has always been the well deserved core. Although she is the youngest, the identity of the little princess of Lingdan hall is extremely noble.


    Some habits have been formed since childhood. Even today, everyone has grown up, but it is not so easy to change over time.


    Not to mention, the families of these people here almost all rely on Lingdan hall to survive.


    Their relationship with Lingdan hall is one of prosperity and loss. Facing Liuyun, the little princess of Lingdan hall, I felt a little awe, which was deep into the bone marrow.


    Xu Yan saw that Liu Yun''s face cooled down, and her heart was also a little uneasy, but Guo Wenchang begged her for a long time before, and gave her many valuable gifts. In addition, Xu Yan also wanted to know what was going on here. Therefore, although she saw Liu Yun''s face become ugly, she still hardened her scalp and continued, "Xiao Yun, we are all good friends who grew up together since childhood. I have always treated you as a sister. What''s the matter? You always want us to know."


    Xu Yan said and glanced at guowenchang, who was embarrassed.


    At this time, it means that nothing can be retreated. Therefore, Guo Wenchang can only harden his scalp and smile at Liuyun: "everyone actually cares about you and doesn''t want to see you unhappy..."


    "Unhappy? Do I?" Liuyun looked at these people coldly, "haven''t I always been like this?"


    "No, you are cold-blooded, we all know, but you seem to have been very unhappy since you reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and came to the stratum..." a woman who looked twenty-seven or eight years old came over, looked at Liuyun and said, "you have something on your mind, we can see it, and we are all worried about you. C"


    The others nodded.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? You can''t always hold it in your heart, it will be bad."


    "It''s much more comfortable to say it."


    "We are your best friends. We will share everything for you!"


    "Well, what''s the matter? Let''s carry it together!"


    Liuyun''s cold face gradually eased down, calmed down for a moment, and said faintly, "you''re worried too much. In fact, there''s nothing wrong, I can solve it myself. If there''s any problem that can''t be solved, I''ll tell you."


    Xu Yan looked at Liuyun and asked, "between you and Lin Bai?"


    This problem is also what everyone wants to know, especially Guo Wenchang. Although his face pretends to be nothing, his heart has quietly raised it.??


    "Lin Bai..." Liuyun mentioned the name, and somehow, he felt a little nervous in his heart. What am I nervous about?


    Liuyun asked herself that she just didn''t hate Lin Bai. Between two people, there is no emotional foundation, where can we talk about love? But why do I feel anxious every time I think of him? It seems... I''m worried about him!


    Obviously, it was her who gave up all this.


    She just wants to find a man who loves her only!


    When she knew that there was another woman in that person''s heart, she gave up without hesitation. Even if... She accidentally became his woman.


    But why, when I know he is in danger. Or are you so nervous for him? When I know that he has a relationship with other women, my heart will ache faintly? Still secretly angry?


    Is it just because I''m his woman?


    Liuyun''s heart filled with a bitter feeling.


    Some time ago, the matter that made a lot of noise. In fact, she has been secretly paying attention.


    When I heard that this matter involved the two princesses of the Dong family and the Qin family, Liuyun was very angry for some reason. Almost smashed the letter board. She didn''t know where the anger came from.


    Liuyun also saw that someone broke the news that Lin Bai, who had a close relationship with the Lingdan hall, was actually Chu Mo, who had surprised people in the magic world before. At that time, Chu Mo had a conflict with Shangguan Nan because of a gorgeous woman of the elves, and then he didn''t know what means to use. Changed his face and changed his identity.


    The person who broke the news on the letter board said that he didn''t know that Lin Bai was Chu Mo at that time, because although he could change his face in the magic world, he couldn''t completely change his identity. Now I realized that it was the spirit of the magic world who helped him secretly!


    For this information, what Liuyun cares about is not that Lin Bai is likely to be alone with Chu mo. what she cares about is that she finally knows who the person in Lin Bai''s heart is.


    That gorgeous fairy woman!


    Also in the magic world, the blue blood that completely disappeared at the sight of a startling sensation!


    Liuyun thought at that time that she could give up completely!


    She has also seen the image of the stunning woman of the elves. At that time, Qi Xiaoyu tested her blue blood, which caused a great sensation, and many people retained her image.


    Liuyun asked himself that he was gorgeous, but compared with the fairy woman, it seemed... There was a little gap.


    Since then, Liuyun has tried to completely forget this person. Whether he is Lin Bai or Chu Mo has nothing to do with her, Liuyun.


    But today, first of all, she couldn''t help thinking of that person, and then her boudoir sister mentioned it again... Liuyun felt a strong wave in her heart.


    She raised her head, looked at the curious faces of everyone, looked at Guo Wenchang''s nervous eyes, Liu Yun sighed in her heart, and said faintly, "he is a highly talented alchemist, and his talent can be said to be the only one I have seen in my life."


    Hiss!


    All these people present couldn''t help but take a breath, and at the same time, they were vaguely unconvinced.


    If an ordinary person said this, they would laugh and think nothing of it at all. But this is what Liuyun said! Then the weight is completely different!


    As the little princess of Lingdan hall, Liuyun has seen countless top masters from small to large. But now she said that Lin Bai was the only alchemical genius she had seen in her life! Doesn''t that mean that even in the Lingdan hall, no one can catch up with Lin Bai in talent?


    Almost all of the families of these people here rely on Lingdan hall for survival. Therefore, the main business scope of their families naturally has something to do with pills and medicinal materials. These people are the pride of their families. It''s no stranger to alchemy, and even several people''s Alchemy level, even the senior alchemist of Lingdan hall, are highly praised.


    Now they heard that Liu Yun actually praised another person so much, and he was a person from the human world... They all felt strange and uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Guowenchang, in particular, had a deep dislike for Lin Bai, who he had never met. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 597

    But he can''t show it directly, because he knows Liu Yun very well. Even if Liu Yun doesn''t like Lin Bai, if he behaves narrowly, Liu Yun will not like it. Please search and see the most complete!


    But others don''t have so many scruples.


    Xu Yan fired directly and said, "Xiao Yun, the only alchemy genius you''ve seen in your life? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, how talented can a teenager from the human world be?"


    "The human world... There are no monks in that kind of place, but they can refine pills? Does the human world have pills? Has he seen what a real Dan furnace is like?"


    "Hehe, he doesn''t know many herbs?"


    "Alchemy requires top-level fire, not even a monk. Can he make fire?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll be burned to death directly?"


    These people are so talkative that they can''t help mocking. It''s really impossible to accept the fact that a teenager born in the human world will surpass them in alchemy.


    Liuyun listened to these friends who were closest to him ridicule that person. Somehow in his heart, he felt more and more irritable, and suddenly shouted, "enough!"


    All of them shut their mouths and looked at her in surprise.


    Xu Yan''s eyes instantly turned red and looked at Liuyun: "Xiao Yun, you unexpectedly want to turn against us because of an outsider...?"


    Guowenchang''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Liuyun took a deep breath, and his eyes said coldly, "sorry, I didn''t mean to. But this man, even my ninth uncle, is full of praise."


    "Your ninth uncle?"


    All these people present were shocked.


    A man murmured, "isn''t that Lord Fengchun?"


    At this moment, all the people present couldn''t help being silent. Lord Fengchun, that is their untouchable existence! Is a real big man!


    The ninth leader of Lingdan hall is almost the first speaker of Lingdan hall now. How can a person who is full of praise be an ordinary person?


    Xu Yan murmured, "a man... How can it be? How can it be?" With that, she raised her head and looked at Liuyun: "then you and him?"


    "I have nothing to do with him!" Liuyun was cruel. Youyou said. But after saying that, a heart is very uncomfortable, like losing something important.


    Hoo!


    Guowenchang finally breathed a sigh of relief. A faint smile appeared on his face and said gently, "forget it, let''s not argue about an outsider. It''s bad to be hurt and angry, isn''t it?" He also deliberately laughed loudly and said, "since he is a talent favored by Emperor Feng Chun, if you have the opportunity to see him in the future, you should give him some benefits and let him work for the Lingdan hall wholeheartedly!"


    Everyone was silent, and several people looked at Guo Wenchang with some sympathy.


    Although Guo Wenchang is not a top-level Tianjiao, he is at least a figure to a certain extent. Now deeply immersed in emotion, even IQ has dropped so much.


    Looking at the expression and tone of Liuyun, others may not see anything. But how can they not see that Liuyun has nothing to do with Lin Bai?


    However, no one would tell him this. Even Xu Yan would never tell him this. Lest it irritate him.


    Liuyun''s eyes moved and said faintly, "we have found Qiwei powder. Let''s go."


    Saying this, he ignored the crowd and turned away.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo''s figure appeared directly in the depths of the Chu palace.


    When he entered the Chu palace, he directly sensed the boundary of the whole Chu palace, which was countless times stronger than before!


    This kind of boundary. If you want to force it in, it''s impossible at all, unless the supreme comes personally.


    Chu Mo also completely understood why Jieling changed the formula he had entered here at that time, not because of the pressure of the Dong family or the Qin family, but to protect him!


    Otherwise, those people will not let him go if they find his trace. in due course. Chu Mo, who doesn''t know anything, is likely to be hurt by those people.


    Chu Mo''s figure, as soon as it appeared here, suddenly two figures appeared in front of him.


    It was Dong Yu and Qin Shi, two women whom I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "You... You finally came!" Dong Yu saw Chu Mo and was surprised.


    In Qin Shi''s eyes, there was a complex light flashing, looking at Chu Mo with a guilty face.


    The storm that shook the whole magic world was actually caused by her.


    "Master Chu, I''m sorry." Qin poetry bows to Chu Mo Yingying.


    "Miss Qin, don''t be so." Chu Mo Xu gave him a hand and said, "it''s also me. On the other side of the human world, I was hampered by some things. I didn''t come here in time, which made you wait a long time."


    Qin Shi''s face showed remorse: "in the final analysis, I caused this thing. I didn''t expect to implicate the exposure of the identity of Master Chu. I... I didn''t expect this."


    Qin Shi said, his eyes are a little red.


    Dong Yu pursed his mouth on one side, and his eyes were red. He said softly, "now Luo Ying and Luo Ning, the bastard brothers, have put all the responsibility on the childe..."


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter, I have evidence in my hand."


    Qin Shi sighed lightly, "sometimes, big people only look at the pros and cons and evidence when they do things. In their eyes, they are dispensable."


    Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi: "your memory is restored?"


    Because Chu Mo can obviously feel the difference of Qin poetry at the moment, and Dong Yu seems to have returned to its former appearance.


    Qin Shi nodded, "thank you for your memory of the elixir, childe. Although it hasn''t completely recovered, it has recovered most of it."


    Chu Mo''s face brightened: "Congratulations!"


    When Qin Shi and Dong Yu saw that Chu Mo really didn''t take the previous storm to heart, their mood also became much easier. "Thank you so much!"


    Chu Mo said, "then, what are your plans next? I heard that your family is trying to let you go back?"


    The two women nodded, and Dong Yu snorted, "my family and sister Shishi''s family have long accepted the great benefits of the Luo family, so we won''t go. There must be no good end to going back."


    Qin Shi looked at Chu Mo and said, "there is a means in heaven, called picking."


    "Extract?" Chu Mo was stunned.


    "Yes, when the fruit is ripe, you can pick it." Qin Shi said faintly, "Dong Yu and I are both Taoist physiques of the water of the five elements. If we are still monks who can step into the realm of the great Luo Jinxian at any time, then naturally no one will pick it. But now we are not even monks. We have an excellent physique, but no accomplishments... For the family, this is a serious waste."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath and said in shock, "but you are all children of the family! How can they do this? Besides... You can practice again!"


    "How many resources does it cost to cultivate again? And... Some people in the family can''t wait for it." Qin Shi said faintly.


    "Really!" Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding.


    Qin Shi looked into Chu Mo''s eyes and asked, "childe, Dong Yu and I have brought you so much trouble. Are you still willing to take in our sisters?" (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 598

    "Of course!" Chu Mo smiled and said, "as long as you two have no problems, there will be no problems on my side. ¡û,"


    Dong Yu carefully looked at the expression on Chu Mo''s face and whispered, "please think twice, childe. If you take in our sisters, sooner or later, you may have to face the anger of the Dong family, the Qin family, and the Luo family..."


    Qin Shi nodded gently, "yes, I heard that there was a conflict between the prince and Shangguan Nan, the official family. The incarnation of Lin Bai, his relationship with the Zhuge family... Is not very good?"


    Speaking, Qin Shi couldn''t help but put her hand on her forehead, twitching at the corners of her mouth and sighing, "God... How long has it been? You''ve actually caused so much trouble! Are you born with a black constitution?"


    Dong Yu muttered to one side, "the childe was obviously bullied..."


    Chu Mo looked at the two women and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "I haven''t calculated it myself. You know better than me."


    Qin Shi couldn''t help staring at Chu Mo with bright eyes: "aren''t you afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Chu Mo shrugged: "evidence is sometimes dispensable for big people, but it also depends on the situation. If... The whole world has seen this evidence, will it still be dispensable?"


    "If the memory picture is known all over the world, it can really oppress the Luo family, but... The picture about Dong Yu..." Qin Shi hesitated. At that time, Luo Ning said Dong Yu, which was unpleasant. If it was really spread, it would have an impact on Dong Yu''s reputation.


    However, the thought of doing so can indeed return Chu Mo''s innocence, and will also make the Luo family''s reputation plummet. But the Qin family and the Dong family where Qin Shi and Dong Yu are located... It is estimated that there is no benefit! In particular, those who don''t know the truth about the words of Luoning in the memory picture will misunderstand what Dong Yu and Chu Mo have, so Qin Shi is more worried about Dong Yu.


    Dong Yu said softly but firmly, "I support you! I''m innocent between you and me!"


    Qin Shi couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking her head. She didn''t speak, thinking, silly girl. This kind of thing... Who will believe that you are innocent? However, since Dong Yu has stated her position, she can''t say anything more.


    Chu Mo said, "don''t worry, I won''t do this unless I have to. After all, this matter is related to Dong Yu''s reputation. So, this matter..."


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, "let go first. Revenge or innocence must be done after we have enough strength! Those people imposed it on us. Sooner or later, we will return it ten times and a hundred times! This is my promise and my oath!"


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu both showed a moving look on their faces, looking at Chu Mo with gratitude and deep guilt. After all, Chu Mo is the most innocent one in this matter. Saved their lives, but was splashed with dirty water. It also provoked three big families in the heaven.


    Chu Mo''s face was more serious than ever. Then he said, "but now, I want to take you back to the human world with me, and then we will fly to the spiritual world together!"


    "Ah... Flying to the spirit world?" Qin Shi and Dong Yu both had strange faces.


    For them, soaring to the upper bound is indeed a strange word. Because as soon as they were born, they were in the top heaven!


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "I''ll show you the beautiful scenery of the human world, the spiritual world and the celestial world for free. Don''t thank me."


    "Who thanked you!" Dong Yu said angrily.


    Qin poetry on one side is also covered with black lines.


    Chu Mo said positively, "don''t worry. I''ve prepared the materials for building the foundation! At that time, we can build the foundation together!"


    The eyes of Qin Shi and Dong Yu suddenly lit up.


    Dong Yu couldn''t help asking, "are you ready? Great!"


    Qin Shi looked carefully at Chu Mo: "is it the perfect foundation building material?" Say. And a little embarrassed, "is my request... Too high?"


    Although they used to be xianpin Zhuji, it was because they came from a big family and were highly valued family children with outstanding talent that they were qualified to get the materials of xianpin Zhuji to build the foundation. But today, he has become a frustrated Phoenix. If you can''t go back home, it''s a perfect foundation. For them, it is an extremely luxurious thing.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "perfect foundation? Your requirements are too low!" Speaking, Chu Mo sighed, "it''s a pity that I don''t have so much ability. Otherwise, I will help you find the materials for Tianpin Foundation... Even myself, others are helping me."


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu both stared at him without blinking.


    Chu Mo was looked a little hairy and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "Do you... What you just said mean that what you got for us... Is the material of xianpin foundation?" Qin Shi''s voice trembled.


    Qin poetry, which gradually recovers its memory, is more clear than ordinary people about the difference in the quality of foundation building and its impact on the future.


    The monk who builds the foundation of immortals and the perfect monk who builds the foundation against the same realm is basically crushing!


    Not to mention that both of them are now the top Daojing bodies of the water constitution of the five elements. Coupled with xianpin building foundation, their future achievements will certainly be far better than before!


    If so, the previous disaster was a blessing in disguise for the two sisters, who had a great opportunity. After all, not all monks can have the chance to start again like them.


    "Yes, the foundation material I prepared for you is xianpin foundation!" Chu Mo nodded, and then just wanted to say that it was not his own preparation for them, but the credit of the spirit of the world.


    Dong Yu, who was here, rushed directly to Chu Mo''s arms and cried with joy, "great... Childe, you are really great! I''m so happy!"


    Qin Shi''s face over there was also surprised, and her eyes were red. It seemed that she also wanted to hug Chu Mo to express her gratitude, but after looking at Dong Yu over there, Qin Shi''s face showed a hint of envy and stood there motionless.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi with a smile and said, "Qin beauty, don''t you hug to congratulate?"


    Qin Shi''s white face gradually rose to a layer of blush, and the whole person looked very charming. He walked slowly, gently hugged Chu Mo, and said softly, "thank you!"


    Chu Mo let go of the two women, then took a deep breath and said, "let''s go back to the human world!"


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that this trip to the magic world was so smooth. Although there were some twists and turns in the middle, the result... Was very good.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t see the spirit of the world, but as the controller of the rules of the magic world, the spirit of the world should have no problem. I can''t see it this time, but I can always see it in the future!


    Later, Chu Mo passed the pithy formula for the two women to enter the human world. With the two women, their bodies disappeared directly into the palace of Chu palace.


    Chu Mo and Qin Shi Dong Yu didn''t expect that as soon as they left, the whole magic world broke out an unprecedented huge sensation¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    In other words, brothers, can you give me a reason to explode?


    Seriously ask for a monthly ticket!


    Tomorrow depends on the number of votes to determine the degree of outbreak!


    By the way, the plot will break out tomorrow... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 599

    Shortly after the disappearance of Chu and Mo, the Dong family, Qin family and some Luo family who have been watching the movement here have all witnessed a upheaval!


    This vast palace suddenly fell apart and collapsed!


    A bottomless pit appeared in the earth below, devouring the whole palace. Moreover, the pit continued to spread out, frightening those people outside to retreat and escape.


    In the end, the whole Chu palace completely disappeared there, leaving only a terrible pit, bottomless.


    "My God... What''s going on here? Miss she..." a monk of the Qin family, with an endless color of surprise on his face.


    A monk of the Dong family also said with regret on his face: "the spirit of the magic world should not be able to withstand the pressure, but it''s a pity... A perfect five element water Constitution!"


    In the crowd, the people sent by the Luo family, deep in their eyes, all hide a happy look. Chu palace collapsed and disappeared in the magic world. Those two women... Should be completely dead this time? According to the instructions of the adults in the family, the two women... Death is the best result!


    It is the same for the Luo family, the Qin family and the Dong family.


    But then, in the void, a voice full of the power of rules changed the faces of the Luo family. Including the three layers of heaven, earth and man... All the creatures heard that paragraph. People reacted differently, but everyone''s face was quite wonderful!


    "Chu Mo, a teenager in the human world, shocked me by entering the magic world because of his top purple blood. This kind of blood is the strongest blood in ancient times!"


    All the people in the magic world were surprised and couldn''t believe their ears. Those who know Chu Mo''s people and things. They were all stunned there, dumbfounded.


    Purple blood? How is this possible?


    It''s incredible!


    A boy born in the human world, in that barren and barren land, where even monks do not have a place, can actually have the purple blood that God is jealous of? It''s... unbelievable!


    Many people suddenly understood why even the spirit of the magic world had to protect the boy, and even did not hesitate to change the rules for him.


    Some people who had nothing to do with Chu Mo couldn''t help shaking their heads and sighing, some wringing their wrists, and also understood why the spirit of the magic world should protect Chu mo.


    Such talents. Who doesn''t love?


    Why can''t the spirit of the magic world protect him?


    In the final analysis, the magic world is just a strange plane world, and the spirit... Is also a creature here. No one is qualified to ask him to be fair and just.


    After all, the magic world is not a world of games, but a real world that, to some extent, is no different from the celestial world and the celestial world!


    Creatures in this world are no different from the outside world. They also have people and things they like and hate. Even the supreme of heaven has enemies. Have friends, have their own likes and dislikes.


    The spirit is not the incarnation of the law of heaven. It is extremely unfair to ask him to be fair and just. It''s a great irony!


    Why doesn''t anyone ask those heavenly emperors to treat everyone fairly?


    "As the master of the rules of the magic world, I also love this kind of blood creatures and want to cultivate him. I watched him grow."


    Many people sigh. Is this requirement too much? Not too much! Change them. Seeing such a teenager, I''m afraid I''ll also desperately want to draw him into my camp, right? Unless a few evil minded people will have the idea of taking that blood for their own use. More people will surely try their best to bring this teenager to their side and cultivate him with endless resources!


    Who doesn''t love a genius with purple blood who has no foundation and comes from a humble background?


    "However, the growth path of genius is always full of thorns and bumps. Although I am the spirit of the world, I still can''t intervene too much in his growth process. I don''t care what you think of it, but I don''t want to entangle him with cause and effect! As a result, I still can''t escape."


    Yes, many people''s faces show a clear color.


    What is cause and effect entanglement?


    Now the result is!


    Because of the excessive protection of the world spirit, the boy caused many causes and consequences, so he offended many big families in the heaven, and now he has disappeared in the magic world.


    "The little girls of the Qin family and the Dong family were killed by the two brothers of the Luo family! I swear by the power of rules that this paragraph is true!"


    Boom!


    Almost in an instant, the whole magic world, the three layers of heaven, earth and man, was a complete sensation!


    The storm that shook the whole magic world some time ago, the truth is actually this?


    It was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Some people may also doubt whether the spirit of the magic world is lying. But more people subconsciously accepted the answer. Because only in this way, it is the most logical and inferential.


    The previous conspiracy theory said that Qin Shi and Dong Yu were kidnapped by Jie Ling and Chu mo. Because the news of the death of the two women was completely blocked by the Qin family and the Dong family and did not spread.


    The conspiracy theory was actually released by the high-level officials of the Luo family, the Qin family and the Dong family!


    The cause of the incident was that Qin Shi accidentally appeared in the human magic city and was found!


    The Qin and Dong families, who had already buried their bodies in the heaven, were all a little confused at once!


    Because the Luo family gave them the statement that Qin Shi and Dong Yu were harmed by Chu Mo in the magic world!


    As a result, the bodies of the two women have long been buried, but people... Have appeared in the magical world! Still alive and well!


    While the Qin and Dong families were angry, they also took remedial measures for this matter at the first time.


    At the same time, the senior executives of the Qin family and the Dong family also realized that they might have been cheated by the Luo family!


    This is simply a complete trap!


    The so-called "seriously injured" of Luoning and Luoying brothers is just a big lie.


    But up to now, they can''t say how bitter they are, and they can''t even go to the Luo family''s trouble! Because as early as when this thing just happened, the Luo family had completely settled it at the first time with amazing courage and great interests!


    The transactions between them are extremely secret. No more than ten people in each family know the whole process of this matter!


    But one thing, no matter the Qin family or the Dong family, although they had doubts about the Luo family brothers, at that time, no one really thought that the Luo family brothers had harmed Qin Shi and Dong Yu.


    Now the truth of the matter has been directly exposed by Jieling. Those high-level figures in the Dong family and the Qin family are the most angry in their hearts!


    This anger is not only directed at the Luo family... There is also Jieling!


    Why? Why do we have to make this public!


    What good will it do to your spirit?


    Didn''t we just throw some dirty water on you and that guy? As the master of the rules, what can I do if I take the blame?


    The big men of the Qin family and the Dong family, while angry, had more emotion in their hearts, which was regret.


    If I had known this, I would only pour dirty water on Chu Mo alone.


    Such a boy with low birth and no background will be slandered. What can he do?


    Now it''s better that their behavior completely angered the spirit of the magic world.


    This counterattack is too sharp!


    This is not a slap in the face, this is a direct stab¡ª¡ª


    I glanced at the monthly ticket before coding. Although the ranking remained unchanged, the distance seemed to be a little closer. Thank my brothers and sisters for their support.


    Today is the festival of all goddesses. Here I wish all the goddesses of this book a happy holiday!


    Thank you for your support, and I wish you all a happy holiday, and today it will break out!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 600

    Originally, Qin Shi and Dong Yu had both died, and people couldn''t come back to life after death. Each had lost a proud daughter. Although the Qin family and Dong family were very sad, they were also very angry. But going to investigate the cause of their death will only make things more complicated.


    Because there is no evidence in their hands to prove that this matter has a direct relationship with the Luo brothers!


    At this time, the Luo family showed great sincerity and took the responsibility on their own. They said that Luo Ning and Luo Ying brothers did not protect the two girls well, and they were ashamed, and the Luo family also felt sorry. Therefore, it gave the Qin and Dong families a lot of benefits to make up for the huge losses of the Qin and Luo families.


    This move is also sincere!


    After the Qin and Dong families got enough benefits to make them moved, they quietly buried Qin Shi and Dong Yu, so they didn''t want to investigate this matter.


    Although it hurts to lose two children, the compensation is enough to make most people in the family forget it.


    Who ever thought that Qin Shi and Dong Yu not only didn''t die, but also became the top Daojing constitution of the water of the five elements. Not only that, after the two women were found, they refused to go back to the family!


    At first, the Qin family and the Dong family wanted to cover up the matter completely, and then slowly.


    As a result, the Luo family didn''t give them this opportunity at all. They directly and secretly sent someone to poke the matter out, making a complete mess!


    As a result, the whole magic world was full of uproar.


    At this point, although the senior executives of the Qin family and the Dong family were extremely angry, they could only eat a dumb loss. Then pour the dirty water on the spirit and Chu Mo who has disappeared in the magic world.


    Because they have no other way!


    Can we fight the Luo family for this? What will the world think of the Qin family and the Dong family once the news that the Luo family gave them a lot of benefits comes out?


    Not everyone can judge a thing rationally.


    When the Qin and Dong families found that their daughters were still alive, if they really chose to go to the Luo family for trouble. The Luo family will definitely not wait to die!


    At that time, the role of the Luo family must be a great sufferer.


    My child accompanied two girls to look for the water of the five elements, but the two girls disappeared... Yes, missing! After the Luo family found that Qin Shi and Dong Yu were alive, they would definitely say so!


    Then the Luo family, in a guilty mood, was "seriously injured" by Luo Ying and Luo Ning. Still made a lot of compensation to the Qin family and the Dong family. As a result, now the two girls appear. The Qin family and the Dong family will accuse the Luo family and even attack the Luo family.


    Who are the Qin and Dong families?


    Exchange your daughter for a lot of benefits, and then you are not satisfied. You have to kill the whole Luo family by planting and framing?


    Big people do things. You can do without evidence, but you must care about the reputation of the family!


    If a family is notorious. Reputation stinks, is this family far from decline?


    Therefore, when the news that Qin Shi and Dong Yu were still alive was discovered, the senior management of the Qin family and Dong family, although they all hated the Luo family extremely, had no choice but to knock out their teeth and swallow blood.


    If the two women had returned to the family immediately at that time, the matter would have been solved and suppressed. Bullying or using emotion, anyway, the Qin and Dong families are confident that they can suppress the rebound of the two women. But it happened that the two women were worried about these and worried about returning to the family. He refused to go home after being infringed.


    In this way, these two girls have become real killers that may explode at any time!


    Once it breaks out, the Luo family will certainly not have a good reputation. The Qin family and the Dong family... Are also good!


    A man who ignores the life and death of his family children. It''s also used to trade for the bad name of benefits... That''s appropriate.


    Therefore, they could only form a tacit understanding with the Luo family and plant it on Chu Mo and Jieling.


    Because in the land of five elements, realm suppression, no matter how powerful you are, will be suppressed to the innate realm. This suppression is not just realm suppression. Even all aspects of the body will be suppressed! In this way, the talented youth with purple blood in the human world may not be able to successfully kidnap and kidnap two princesses of the celestial family!


    So at that time, many people believed this statement.


    According to the senior management of the Qin and Dong families, after a period of precipitation, this matter will gradually fade down.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the spirit of the magic world, who didn''t know what was crazy, suddenly... Completely blew up this matter!


    And without any warning!


    Many people even think that the spirit chose to compromise.


    This joke is really too big.


    On one side are the Qin family, the Dong family and the Luo family, who jointly issued a statement a while ago!


    Point the spearhead at the spirit of the world and the young Chu mo of the human world.


    On one side is the resistance suddenly launched by the spirit!


    Who should I trust?


    Before that, people were still willing to trust the Qin family, the Dong family and the Luo family. If there were only the Luo family, you might still have doubts, but the Qin family and the Dong family, the two victims, said so. Naturally, others can''t help but believe it.


    But now it seems that... There are too many inside stories they don''t know.


    Here in the Chu palace, a large group of people instantly divided into two camps. The monks of the Qin family and the Dong family stood together, and those of the Luo family quickly formed a camp. Between each other, directly start to be wary of each other!


    They are all working under the family and don''t know the truth.


    Now hearing that the spirit of the world actually said so, I immediately felt suspicious in my heart.


    At this time, the whole magic world was almost completely disordered!


    Someone wanted to leave the magic world in a hurry and was ready to report the matter to the family. Someone began to take out the letter board and send the words of the spirit to the letter board at the first time.


    Especially those monks in the family related to this matter were extremely nervous.


    In the magic world, some senior figures of the Dong family, the Qin family and the Luo family who are qualified to know the beginning and end of the incident all turned extremely ugly.


    This time, the whole magic world is completely crazy!


    However, many people feel that today is an extremely crazy day... It is still ahead!


    At the same time, a huge picture directly appeared in the void of the three layers of heaven, earth and people in the magic world. In the whole magic world, everyone can see a huge picture as long as they raise their heads!


    That''s the magic of time tracing!


    "I don''t want to do things so decisively, but unfortunately, some people even try to plant the blame on me. It''s simply unreasonable. Wait until you see it clearly!"


    There is only one paragraph in the picture, but this paragraph is enough to explain all the problems!


    In the picture, Luoning sneered, offered threeorfour treasures, and instantly made several attacks, all of which hit Dong Yu.


    "Stop it!" Qin Shi is drinking angrily!


    But there was nothing to stop it.


    Almost in an instant, Dong Yu was directly hit by these powerful attacks. Spit blood on the spot and fly out upside down.


    Luoning sneered, "can''t people die in the magic world? If you really want to kill, there are countless means! Dong Yu, don''t blame me, blame... Blame yourself!"


    Seeing this scene, the whole magic world, all people in the three-tier world of heaven, earth and man, were silent!


    The whole magic world is unprecedented quiet!


    Between heaven and earth, a dead silence!


    Splash dirty water?


    Human youth kidnaps the princess of the celestial clan?


    Qin family? Dong family? Luo family?


    ha-ha!


    Here comes the evidence! (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 601

    Dong Yu in the picture is as angry as a hairspring at the moment, and blood is constantly flowing out of his body.


    Qin Shi jumped on Dong Yu like crazy and cried, "Xiao Yu... Are you okay?"


    Dong Yu just shed tears and was completely speechless. Her vitality was slowly dissipating from her.


    Luoning over there, looking at Qin Shi''s back, flashed a complex color in her eyes and said, "what a pity..."


    Then, Luo Ning''s eyes flashed a fierce color: "who let you see such a scene?"


    Luoning shot in an instant again!


    Several powerful and unparalleled magic weapons erupted into a strong murderous spirit and blasted Qin Shi mercilessly.


    Unprepared Qin Shi was killed instantly on the spot!


    Then, it was the picture of Luoning taking out the soul dispersing liquid and dripping it on the two women.


    All the monks in the magic world were stunned when they saw this scene, and they couldn''t believe their eyes. Although this picture has only one paragraph and does not explain the cause of things, it is no longer important!


    Importantly, Luo Ning of the Luo family was ruthless to the extreme. He not only killed two stunning princesses of the celestial family, but also completely destroyed them!


    However, anyone with a little insight can''t know what Luoning is doing when he sees the soul dispersing liquid?


    Many people even shivered uncontrollably!


    Especially those monks from the spiritual and celestial worlds are extremely afraid. Although they all know that there is a way to completely wipe out a person in the magic world, it is the first time for most people to witness it so intuitively!


    "Too cruel!"


    "What a beast!"


    "Animals are not as good as animals!"


    For a time, I don''t know how many people in the whole magic world shouted angrily at the same time. At the same time, countless people praised the spirit of the world.


    "Jieling, good!"


    "Bloody! I like such people!"


    "What a character! Haha, I always thought that the spirit of the magic world was transformed by rules. Now it seems... It is also a creature with flesh and blood and temper!"


    And all the people involved in this matter have extremely ugly faces!


    At this time, many people suddenly looked back and had a strong doubt in their hearts: "no? According to this view, these two princesses of the celestial family... Should be completely dead. Why did they appear again some time ago?"


    Next, another picture appeared in the sky.


    In the picture. Chu Mo''s figure appeared, which was also the first time that many geniuses in the magic world saw the legendary purple blood boy.


    He used two drops of the same thing to drop on the two women, and then the two women came back to life.


    Seeing this moment, the whole magic world was a sensation again.


    The letter board was also boiling.


    "What is that?"


    "They were in the small world of the water of the five elements at that time. That was the water of the five elements!"


    "God, he actually used such a precious thing to save two people who had no intersection!"


    "It''s really a great irony. A genius boy from the human world, who has purple blood, fought with justice and saved two irrelevant girls with the extremely precious water of the five elements. But he was splashed with dirty water. Sad! Magnificent! Two big families in the heaven, whose daughters died, nine times out of ten were deceived. He secretly accepted the benefits of the Luo family, but was coerced into riding a tiger and finally made an ungrateful move, Poured dirty water on the lifesaver. If it weren''t for the spirit''s anger, the truth of the fact would never be revealed! "


    "The spirit of the world finally gave a fair return to the talented youth of the human world. Unfortunately, the talented youth of the human world... Has disappeared!"


    "I''m Hu lie! Chu Mo, my brother, I''m sorry for you! Before you were planted, my brother didn''t dare to avenge you. Now the truth has come to light, and my brother apologized to you. No matter when, you are my brother of Hu lie and a VIP of the tiger family!"


    "The youth from the human world, the door of the heavenly Fang family, is always open for you! I am willing to provide you with Tianpin foundation building materials! Rest assured, the Fang family is not the Luo family, nor the Qin family or the Dong family, and will never harm you! We just look at you as a talent! We are thirsty for talent! If you see it, you can contact the human magic city..."


    "The sun family in heaven is not afraid of Luo family, Qin family, Dong family, Shangguan family and Zhuge family... It doesn''t matter whether you are Chu Mo or Lin Bai! We are thirsty for talents! The sun family will treat you as a legitimate son!"


    "We Lu family..."


    "Wang family..."


    For a time, the whole letter board was almost completely blasted by this kind of news!


    Chu Mo, a teenager from the human world, once again attracted everyone''s attention.


    In the sky, the last picture that appeared was that Chu Mo came to the Chu palace with two women, placed them there, and the people left.


    From the beginning to the end.


    The huge picture in the void gradually disappeared, and the voice of the spirit rang out: "heaven has eyes, everything has law. Right and wrong, free people."


    After finishing all this, Jieling completely disappeared and threw the Tianda mess directly to the Qin family, the Dong family and the Luo family. Redress the grievances, take care of the grievances and grievances, and typically kill and bury them.


    But this is enough!


    All the people who had misunderstood the spirit before, at this moment, silently apologized to the bloody creature in their hearts.


    "We wrongly blame you!"


    Everything, the truth came out. The previous storm, so far, all the fog, was completely lifted.


    Exposed, but it is the ugly face of several families who are desperate for interests.


    The Dong family were dumbfounded, especially those family members who didn''t know anything and just obeyed orders. They were shocked and dumbfounded.


    The people of the Qin family are also silly and confused. Those who don''t know anything can''t even speak. They don''t know what to say.


    The Luo family were also stupid. Luoning and Luoying brothers were originally wandering in the magic world with several girls. After this incident broke out, the girls ran away at the first time and ran away. The two brothers looked at each other and left the magic world in the fastest time.


    The Shangguan family was also stupid. The owner of the Shangguan family summoned Shangguan Nan at the first time. No one knew what he said, but after Shangguan Nan came out from the owner, his face was extremely pale and ugly. Then, a message released by a Shangguan family spokesman appeared on the letter board: the Shangguan family is full of goodwill towards Chu Mo, a genius in the human world, and has no intention of bullying. Shangguan Nan''s family stopped the threat and injury to Chu Mo, and made a profound apology to Chu Mo and was willing to make compensation. Make up for the damage Chu Mo suffered.


    The people of Zhuge''s family were also a little confused. They suddenly felt that Zhuge Changping... This seemed to be really dead in vain. Maybe there''s still a chance to kill the Lingdan hall in the future, but it''s really difficult to kill this human youth... I''m afraid!


    In particular, if this teenager really chooses a top-level celestial power to join, they will have no chance.


    However, Zhuge family kept silent and didn''t release any information on the letter board. After all, the hatred between them and Chu Mo is deeper.


    Now everyone has determined that Chu Mo is Lin Bai. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 602

    In the magic realm, Liuyun and his party, who were still on the road, all stood there with different looks.


    There seemed to be no emotion on Liuyun''s cold face.


    But Guo Wenchang''s whole face on one side has long been black.


    Chu Merlin white purple blood!


    Guowenchang''s heart is full of jealousy and anger.


    Chu Mo, a young man who was not even a friar from a humble background, became famous in a way that no one could think of!


    So far, one of the things people are most concerned about now is where the young man in the human world is? Where are the victims of Qin Shi and Dong Yu? Are you still hiding in the Chu palace? Where will their two princesses of the celestial clan go after this matter has completely exploded?


    You know, Chu Mo without any background, any big forces want to attract. But Qin Shi and Dong Yu almost no one is willing to attract!


    Even if they are reborn through the water of the five elements and become the water constitution of the five elements of the top Daojing constitution, no one dares to touch them easily.


    Because their identity is too special.


    Especially after this incident completely broke out, can these two celestial princesses, who used to be extremely noble, still go to their respective families?


    I''m afraid it''s difficult.


    Until then, a message came from the letter board.


    Chu palace collapsed!


    The two women disappeared into the magic world!


    "A large number of monks from the Dong family, the Qin family and the Luo family appeared near the Chu palace. It was revealed that they had been there all the time. Whether the sudden collapse of the Chu palace and the disappearance of the two women were related to these people is unknown for the time being. However, many people can testify that it was the sudden collapse of the Chu palace that led to the sudden explosion of the spirit of the world and revealed the truth of the whole thing. Unfortunately, we do not know the two ill fated celestial clans Princess. Where is it now. What''s more, I don''t know where the wronged purple blood genius young Chu Mo is now. Let''s pray for them silently and bless them. "


    This message instantly spread throughout the magic world. Then it spread to more places.


    Many people finally "understand" why the spirit suddenly exploded.


    The Qin family, the Dong family and the Luo family, the three big families in the heaven, can''t justify the sudden collapse of the Chu palace even if they have a hundred mouths at the moment. It has nothing to do with them.


    It''s really a cycle of cause and effect, and the retribution is not good.


    Before, they severely splashed dirty water on Jieling and Chu Mo, planted a frame, and now they are eating their own evil consequences. Although the collapse of the Chu palace had nothing to do with the three families, no one would believe them now.


    Then, on the letter board, an amazing message broke out again. The owner of the message was Huang Huang.


    The whole information. Only one thing was stated, and the view was very objective.


    "I swear by my original life that everything I said is true. I was the only one who entered the small world of water in the five elements at that time!"


    "I saw with my own eyes that before entering the small world of the water of the five elements, the Luo brothers had humiliated the youth in the human world with words. Moreover, the plot of the Luo brothers at that time was also clear, Qin poetry and Dong language. All of them are rare nine Yin constitution, which I believe many people know."


    "Speaking of this, everyone should understand? Jiuyin constitution, if you can double cultivate with it, you will certainly get great benefits! As for why Luoning later killed Qin Shi and Dong Yu, it must have something to do with this!"


    "I only say what I saw. In the end, that''s my guess. The truth, you think about it yourself."


    Huang Huang only said such a paragraph. Then it disappeared, but this passage caused an uproar again.


    "I see. Chu Mo is handsome. It must be a girl in Qin Shi and Dong Yu who fell in love with Chu Mo and caused Luoning''s dissatisfaction!"


    "Because of jealousy, it led to a vendetta, which actually involved three celestial families. Is this the gratitude and resentment of the top giants?"


    "I feel that neither the Qin family nor the Dong family are good things. I tried my best to cover this matter. In the end, I was actually planted on the young man in the human world. It''s really a rich family without good people!"


    "The collapse of the Chu palace angered Jieling. The Dong and Qin families actually colluded with the Luo family, the enemy family. The big family''s mind can''t guess!"


    On the letter board, everything is said. In short, all the spearheads are directed at Qin, Dong and Luo.


    The Luo family received the most criticism, but the Qin family and the Dong family were not much better, and their reputation instantly fell to the freezing point.


    All these things were born in just a few hours.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu, who appeared in the ancient town of Baihu dA6 with Chu Mo, all looked around curiously and looked at the world that was stranger to her. They don''t know what happened in the magic world.


    Chu Mo roughly introduced the current situation to the two women, and some things that had happened in the human world in the days when he had not entered the magic world before.


    Of course, Chu Mo didn''t say anything about the countless inheritance in the Guixu. First of all, I don''t want to show off. Second, this thing is too amazing.


    Chu Mo didn''t think anyone could get this opportunity in Guixu. Dozens of incredible beings jointly inherited their own orthodoxy to him. To be precise, this is no longer an opportunity. But only he can have it!


    It''s definitely impossible to be someone else!


    These things, too shocking, may be related to his life experience.


    Just like some exchanges between Chu Mo and Jieling, they can''t be for external humanity.


    Dong Yu said with some emotion, "I didn''t expect that so many things would happen in the human world. Unexpectedly, there would be a demon clan, extending its hand here."


    Chu Mo said, "it''s not the hand of the demon clan stretched out here, but sometimes, people are even more terrible than demons!"


    Qin Shi nodded aside: "young master is right. Many times, people are really more terrible than demons!"


    At this time, the letter boards on the three people all sent waves one after another.


    Generally speaking, the letter board will remind its holder in this way only when there is a big event.


    The three looked at each other and felt a little confused.


    Dong Yu took out the letter board and just glanced at it. He suddenly widened his eyes, gave a exclamation, and stood there dumbfounded.


    "Make a fuss" Qin Shibai glanced at Dong Yu and looked at the letter board in her hand. However, she just glanced at it, and she was suddenly stupid.


    "You two" Chu Mo pulled at the corners of his mouth and took out the letter board to look.


    It doesn''t matter at all, it''s just for several hours.


    In the end, Chu Mo looked at the two women sitting there silently crying, and his heart was also churning.


    Jieling, I owe you another big favor! Chu Mo''s heart was filled with emotion. He was angry at the spirit of the world, and his heart was more of a protected warmth.


    It has been a long time since grandpa died.


    He did not expect that the spirit of the world would wash away all the unjust grievances on him in such a way, which was extremely direct, tough and overbearing.


    "Jieling, who are you? Why are you so good to me? But thank you!" Chu Mo meditated in his heart. (to be continued.)


    You can get the view by stepping on the cloud and coming to the pavilion.]

 Chapter 603

    The cause and effect of a framed plot that made Chu Mo endure humiliation was revealed directly because of the strong intervention of Jieling.


    Jie Ling''s technique is quite clever. He did not give the real reason why Dong Yu and Qin Shi were killed, but directly told the world who the murderer was. Although people will speculate about Luoning''s motive for murder, speculation is only speculation after all, and no one dares to make a conclusion without evidence.


    No matter what the reason is, Luoning, the murderer''s crime... Is bound to run away!


    On the letter board, there are also waves of ups and downs, and all kinds of news have been disclosed. Some people say that Luo Ying is now in a semi abandoned state, and no one knows how it is abandoned. But at least this matter has nothing to do with Chu Mo, because if it had to be all related, the Luo family would have jumped up!


    But in fact, the semi abolition of Luo Ying is really related to Chu Mo and Dong Yu. Although Chu Mo and Dong Yu can''t be linked, it can''t be said that they have nothing to do at all.


    It''s just that the Luo family, no matter how shameless it is, can''t bring this matter together with Chu Mo and Dong Yu. Even if forced to explain, no one will believe them. At most, it is said that Luo Ying "ate the fruit of evil". Therefore, this bitter fruit can only be swallowed by the Luo family.


    Up to now, Chu Mo is very clear that he and the Luo family are completely married. As for the Qin family and the Dong family, it is hard to say whether they are enemies or friends.


    According to Qin Shi and Dong Yu, although there are many shameless people in the family behind them, there are also many people who care about them. Specifically, it doesn''t make sense to say it now. At least we can''t really face these things until we fly to heaven.


    On that day, Chu Mo still has the card of perfect separation. As long as he is not trapped, he may not be really afraid of those people.


    On the ancient town. Chu Mo deduced the situation of Miaoyi Niang, and the results were all very safe, so he was relieved.


    "According to the ancient books, after we soared, we should be in the same place. Childe, will we establish a sect in the spiritual world at that time?" Dong Yu sat beside Chu Mo, holding his cheeks in his hands, and fantasized, "I think the name Piaomiao palace is very beautiful. It''s as ethereal as an immortal. Hee hee."


    Qin Shi couldn''t help but say something speechless: "silly girl, what are you doing as a childe to establish a sect in the human world?"


    "Ah? Have you made plans for a long time, young master? Can I be a deputy head or something in the future?" Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo in surprise, and then vomited * * * *: "will the deputy leader be very tired? Then I''ll hang up as an elder!"


    Chu Mo said with a smile, "you are my little servant girl! What do you want, the deputy leader, is so beautiful to you."


    "Ah!" Dong Yu said angrily, "you''re too much. You actually want to use the heavenly daughter as your little girl!"


    Chu Mo looked at her: "would the lady like it that day?"


    "Let me see... Purple blood!" Dong Yu muttered, as if he was really thinking about this problem.


    "You..." Qin Shi was on the side, with a helpless smile on her face. The two women saw Chu Mo this time and directly called him childe. Or in the case of memory recovery, in fact, it is equivalent to indicating their attitude.


    But it can be seen that Chu Mo didn''t really treat them as maidens, but really regarded them as companions who can fight together!


    Just ask. At the end of the day, how can you find a childe of xianpin building base material for your maid?


    Qin Shi''s heart was also very restless, and he thought of it in his heart. Dong Yu is not smarter than me, but her mind is much broader than mine. She is in her heart now. It must be very uncomfortable. But she can relieve her pressure in this way. It seems that I have to leave those unhappy things as soon as possible. Although I lost a lot and my realm fell sharply, I also got a lot and had the opportunity to start over. How can I be afraid of having a good man like Prince Chu help me?


    At this time, Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo and asked curiously, "are you really purple blood?"


    "Do you believe it?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    "Of course I do!" Dong Yu said seriously, "you see, when you just entered the magic world, you didn''t even reach the innate realm? With such poor strength, you can enter the magic world, which has strict requirements on blood, so it can only explain one problem!"


    Chu Mo looked at her with a smile.


    Dong Yu said firmly, "so I guess you must be a person with incomparably strong blood!"


    "He is!" Qin Shi rolled her eyes aside, "guess what else?"


    "People don''t look smart like this!" Dong Yu curled his mouth, and then he was surprised: "purple blood, it''s so magical, I''ve never seen it." Said, looking at Chu Mo eagerly: "childe, can you make a drop of blood for me to study?"


    "It''s crazy..." Qin Shi didn''t want to pay attention to this little madman at all. She went outside and wanted to use this little time to learn as much as possible about the world in which Chu Mo lived. Because she knew that in a short time, they would leave here and enter the spiritual world.


    Chu Mo also looked at Dong Yu with a speechless face and stared at her: "don''t even think about it!"


    "How stingy." Dong Yu scampered away to find Qin Shi.


    After waiting for a few days in the ancient town, the first team finally came back.


    "Oh, it''s sister Huang!" Dong Yu''s shrieking voice can be heard from afar.


    Huang zhe also saw Dong Yu, and couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Then, a happy smile appeared on his face. They had known each other in the magic world long ago. Instead, Hua Xiaoya beside Huang zhe looked curiously at this beautiful girl with excellent temperament and charming appearance.


    Huang zhe whispered to the flower girl beside him, "Dong Yu, I told you."


    Hua Xiaoya''s face suddenly showed a bit of shock and muttered, "Chu Mo is really powerful!"


    Huang zhe thought for a while, and nodded approvingly, "young master is really powerful!"


    The teenagers who followed Huang Zhe and Hua Xiaoya saw another person who was gorgeous. They were all a little shy and didn''t dare to look directly at Dong Yu.


    Dong Yu didn''t care about that, ran directly to Huang Zhe, hugged Huang Zhe, who was a little reserved, and said with a smile, "sister Huang Zhe, we will be sisters in the future!"


    Huang zhe said, "wasn''t it before?"


    "Er..." Dong Yu suddenly stopped.


    Chu Mo and Qin Shi, who came out from behind, couldn''t help smiling. Chu Mo, in particular, can clearly feel the great changes in Huang Zhe. Since returning from the ruins, Huang Zhe''s aura has increased day by day. Even the two princesses of the celestial clan who have recovered their memories have not lost the slightest!


    The origin of this little girl... I''m afraid it''s quite complicated! Chu Mo thought of what he had seen and heard in the Guixu, and said in his heart. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 604

    In the next few days, Shen Xingxue and Miao yiniang''s team returned


    When the two women saw Qin Shi and Dong Yu, they were all very happy, at least they looked... Very happy.


    As for the bottom of my heart


    At night, when only Shen Xingxue and Miao yiniang were left, they couldn''t sleep and sneaked out of the ancient town to see the stars. They were originally teachers and sisters, and their relationship had always been the best.


    Shen Xingxue said faintly, "he brought everyone home."


    Miaoyi Niang said, "yes!"


    Shen Xingxue said, "this is preparing to live together in the future?"


    Miaoyi Niang: "...."


    Shen Xingxue curled her mouth: "it''s so sad."


    Miaoyi Niang: "...."


    Shen Xingxue glanced at Miaoyi Niang: "originally there was no place, but now there is no place."


    Miaoyi Niang finally couldn''t help: "do you think too much?"


    Shen Xingxue sighed faintly, "yes, didn''t you think much?"


    Miaoyi Niang looked up at the stars in the night sky and whispered, "there is someone in his heart."


    "Didn''t Nai squeeze in?" Shen Xingxue said, suddenly remembering that Na Yi has now vanished, feeling a little depressed, and whispered, "Na Yi... Sorry."


    Miaoyi Niang took Shen Xingxue''s hand and whispered, "emotion is actually not something that can be forced. In fact, he and the girl haven''t been together for a long time, but it''s strange that they have deep feelings. I knew him many years ago and have been like a wood. In fact, even if Na Yi is alive, it''s not so easy to really enter his heart."


    Miaoyi Niang thought of all these years, and couldn''t help sighing softly: "in just a few years, things are different!"


    Hearing this, Shen Xingxue''s heart was also touched. Thinking of his family, he nodded gently, "yes, at least we are still alive and can be with him now. In fact, in this way, we are already very happy!"


    Miaoyi Niang laughed, "that''s it!"


    A few days later, he Feng and Hua Sanniang returned. Then, Shen Aoshuang and Shen aobing returned.


    Four teams of young men, brought back, a total of 48!


    There are only fiveorsix people. After returning home, I decided to stay in my hometown. Don''t want to leave. They didn''t force it, because Chu Mo had told them in advance.


    Chu Mo is already very happy to be able to return to 48 teenagers with excellent talents.


    After introducing people to each other, Chu Mo didn''t stop here. He took them on the warship.


    Except for a few people, most people showed great interest in the warship that appeared out of thin air. Those young people are more in awe than curious.


    And I''m glad that I chose to follow Chu mo. Only by following such people can we have the opportunity to see a broader world?


    The warship flew across the sky towards the Qinglong continent at full speed.


    The real ethereal palace is no longer there. The state of Chu... Has long been changed.


    Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t stay in the state of Chu. He didn''t even meet Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang. Today, Chu Mo may not even be aware of this pure mortal world. The distance is getting farther and farther.


    Those memories are sealed in the depths of the soul, because there are too many people in those memories that he wants to see but cannot see.


    Few people know the pain in Chu Mo''s heart, and he doesn''t want others to know. Others cannot replace their own pain.


    Chu Mo directly took away some servant girls who were familiar with him, such as Xiyue... These people. They are all Chu Mo''s family. Even if their status in this secular world is very low, for Chu Mo, these people are his only relatives in this world, and he promised to take them with him on the eve of the moon.


    After doing these things, Chu Mo flew directly to gubifeng with this fairy ship!


    It was almost the beginning of the turning point of Chu Mo''s fate.


    It was in the dragon''s nest of Gu Bifeng that Chu Mo was seriously injured and unconscious, and entered the magic world.


    In a flash, three years have passed.


    When the warship entered the mountain, the rooster came to Chu Mo''s side, and he was more or less silent. He whispered, "are we finally going to say goodbye to the world? Farewell from here... It''s actually good."


    "Big cock, sorry, I didn''t find the chance you said in the Guixu. I couldn''t find the reincarnation pool water there. In fact... I didn''t find it, I..." Chu Mo looked at the big cock apologetically.


    The rooster glanced at Chu Mo: "what are you talking about, boy? Will the chicken Lord care about this?"


    Say, looking at the silent Chu Mo, The rooster said: "Well, I care a little in my heart, but to be honest, I didn''t expect you to fly to the spiritual world so soon. In fact, reincarnation pool water, Youming River, Youming insect, the spiritual world must exist! Then, we''ll go to the spiritual world to find it! That''s much easier than looking for it in Guixu. You don''t have to say much, Guixu that kind of ghost place, in fact, my heart is very clear, full of weird and Unknown, killing four volts. The chicken master is already very happy that your boy can come out of there alive! "


    "Your chance..."


    "What you can''t get is not the chance of the chicken Lord! If it''s the chance of the chicken Lord, you must have got it long ago!" The rooster stretched out a wing, patted Chu Mo on the back, and said, "you don''t have to worry. The rooster''s luck is very strong. At that time, we can do something big in the spiritual world!"


    Chu Mo looked at the big cock comforting him in silence, and said with a wry smile, "there is no place like Guixu in the spiritual world."


    Big cock rolled his eyes: "Boy, you underestimate the spiritual world! To tell you the truth, the whole world, in fact, is the human world... It is the most barren and barren land. Except for a mysterious ruins, there is almost no place worth exploring. But the spiritual world, the celestial world and the celestial world... Are completely different! Anyway, no matter how much you say now, you will also think that the chicken is bragging. Don''t deny it, do you look at your eyes? Tell you... The chicken is knowledgeable to yourself The degree to which everyone is afraid! When you arrive at the spirit world, the chicken Lord will take you to fool around! As for the chance... Hey, you boy... In fact, it''s my greatest chance! "


    Laughing and making noise, the warship flew over the solitary pen front.


    Those young people are curious about why the childe chose this place. However, these people were soon attracted by the beautiful scenery here of Gu Bifeng. Especially when Chu Mo took these people along the big hole left by the demon king and entered the Dragon Nest, everyone was so shocked that they could hardly speak.


    "In the future, this place will be the new site of our Piaomiao palace!" Chu Mo looked at the crowd: "our sect is completely closed. Everyone doesn''t need to enter the world! If you really want to enter the world to refine your heart, I will arrange it after flying into the spiritual world."


    Saying this, Chu Mo said again, "I will set up a deception array outside here. From now on, no one outside will be able to enter this three thousand miles! There is only one thing you have to do, practice!"


    Everyone listened attentively to Chu Mo''s words, and their mood was also excited.


    In particular, the little girls of Xiyue, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, are full of worship.


    Xi Yue looked at Chu Mo standing high, and said in her heart, a secular mortal girl like me... Is there a day when immortals will fly up?)


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 605

    After saying this, Chu Mo directly asked a group of people from the innate realm to help dig the cave.


    What he wants to do is to transform the whole Gu Bifeng here into a real place of cultivation!


    Yes, Chu Mo wants to build a real blessed place for cultivation in this human world, where there are no monks!


    Usage array, condensed into a blessed place!


    Everyone immediately dispersed, each busy, all young people, all full of energy.


    Nowadays, great changes have taken place in the sects of the human world. The top sects are gone, and the big sects are also broken. Chu Mo has become the first person in the human world.


    There is no way out to follow such a legend?


    Not to mention that Chu Mo has said that he should take everyone to the spiritual world!


    Spirit world!


    That''s the real upper bound!


    When I think that I have the opportunity to enter another world, everyone''s heart is full of enthusiasm. Even Hua Sanniang, who came with Chu Mo, was full of excitement.


    Hua Sanniang, he Feng and others also wanted to work with the young people, but Chu Mo left several of their predecessors behind.


    Chu Mo looked at Shen Aoshuang and Shen aobing, and Hua Sanniang and he Feng said, "how many elders, are there any people in this world who are tied down? If so, I''ll let Dong Yu and Qin Shi drive you back in the warship and take you back to pick up people. If not, from today on, we will be ready to fly!"


    "Is it about to rise?" The hearts of several people are a little complicated. They used to look forward to this day, want to make their sect more brilliant, and want to break the world and soar one day. But when this day came to the eyes, these people''s hearts were excited, but also a little complicated.


    This is in the eyes of upper beings. Some barren and barren world is their hometown and the place where they grow up.


    These people have lived in this world for generations. Although there have been predecessors who have soared, the probability... Is too low. Up to now, no one has successfully soared for too many years.


    Now it''s their turn to suddenly feel that it''s not an easy thing to really let go.


    "No wonder... I saw those predecessors in the classics of the sect, many years before they soared. They didn''t associate with anyone..." He Feng murmured, "this is to cut off all worldly relationships!"


    Shen Aoshuang also sighed and nodded: "yes, after all, this is our hometown, our roots... Are here. Once you leave, you will become a rootless duckweed, and you will be at a loss in the upper world. If you have too many fetters in your heart, I''m afraid you can''t even cross the disaster."


    Hua Sanniang nodded approvingly, "yes, Yijian once had several predecessors who failed to cross the robbery. It is said that when crossing the robbery, they were worried too much, resulting in miscellaneous thoughts in their hearts when crossing the robbery. They suffered a tragic failure."


    Chu Mo listened to them and thought in his heart, if Grandpa and they are still alive, I will fly to the spirit world that day... Can I let go completely?


    This problem. There is no answer.


    Because there is no "if" in this world. There is only one thing he has to do now. Even if there are many difficulties and obstacles ahead, we must go out!


    Then, resurrect your relatives!


    At this time, Hua Sanniang looked at Chu Mo and said, "I originally wanted to find a chance to tell you. Now that you mention it, there are indeed some people over there in Yijian. It would be better if we could get here."


    Shen Aoshuang also said, "there are still some people left over at Feixian."


    "Take it all." Chu Mo said, "if they want."


    "They will certainly be willing!" Shen aobing said faintly.


    Several people all nodded.


    "Well, I''ll let Qin Shi and Dong Yu take you to pick up all those people in the warship. These days, I''ll teach these children something." Chu Mo said.


    Time is long, and three months pass by quickly.


    During this time, Chu Mo, with the help of others, set up a huge Juling Dharma array and deception Dharma array within a three thousand mile radius of Gu Bifeng.


    If people outside want to enter this place again, unless they have a formula and know the method, otherwise, they will never be able to enter this place again.


    All caves have been dug out.


    Those teenagers with excellent talents have given different ways of inheritance according to their different directions of talent.


    This time, Chu Mo didn''t hide anything!


    What he gave these teenagers are all the inheritance of the supreme orthodoxy!


    Maybe I can''t see anything now, but one day, when these teenagers really grow up, a terrible force will surround Chu mo.


    These supreme orthodoxy, all belong to Chu Mo, in the Guixu, those teachers spread his orthodoxy, although they didn''t ask him anything. But Chu Mo can feel that his teachers still hope that his orthodoxy can continue!


    No one wants their incense... Really cut off. Otherwise, it would not be passed on to Chu mo.


    He Feng, Hua Sanniang, Shen Aoshuang, Shen aobing and others have entered the innate realm, but they still get a new inheritance here in Chu mo.


    The reason is very simple. Their original inheritance, at most... Can only make them monks.


    But when it comes to the foundation period, their inheritance is simply not enough to support them to continue to go further... With their original skill, there is no hope at all.


    Hua Xiaoya, Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and Huang Zhe, of course, don''t worry. They all get their own inheritance in the return market.


    With the arrival of the rest of Yijian and Feixian, the new ethereal palace was finally established here in gubifeng after several twists and turns.


    Three months'' time, although not enough to make those gifted teenagers improve too high, they were all laid a solid foundation by Chu mo.


    As long as they keep working hard in accordance with the methods taught by Chu Mo, they can soar without too many years!


    "These teenagers may be a little worse in blood, but their talent... Is definitely no worse than those Tianjiao in the heaven!" Chu Mo and Miao yiniang sat on the peak of Gu Bifeng, looked at the sunset, and whispered to Miao yiniang, "before I leave, I will select the mature and prudent among them to become the leader, and then select some excellent talents to assist. They are just talented teenagers on the white tiger continent, as well as on the green dragon, rosefinch and basalt continent. There will definitely be more geniuses! I will ask them to send someone to search."


    Miaoyi Niang looked at a rosy sky and whispered, "you are the real preacher, the master of these people. In the future... You are the real ancestor of the entire misty palace! For these people, they will not recognize the misty Palace on the land of rosefinch once."


    Chu Mo smiled: "do you care?"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled: "of course not!"¡ª¡ª


    Seven more outbreaks!


    Thank stupid cat for becoming the leader of sky killing blade! Thank you for your support!


    Brothers, have a good time?


    Sisters? Happy holidays?


    Let me see your monthly ticket. Where is it?!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 606

    "Once, my biggest wish was to make the three words Piaomiao palace reappear in the world. But at that time, I already knew that even if I could rebuild Piaomiao palace, it was only a new Piaomiao palace." Miaoyi Niang youyou said, "at most, it''s just that the spirit of inheritance is the same, and the skill of inheritance is the same. Now, you have given new life to the Piaomiao palace, and at the same time, you have given better inheritance to the people in the Piaomiao palace. I think those Masters in heaven will only be happy to see this scene, and will not have any objection."


    Miaoyi Niang said it from her heart, although the ethereal palace was just like her home to her, and her master was just like her mother. Those ancestors in Piaomiao Palace are the ancestors of her wonderful mother. But this is her wonderful mother after all, not Chu Mo''s!


    Chu Mo smiled, "don''t worry, Yi Niang, isn''t the genealogy of the ethereal palace in your hand?"


    "Of course, how dare all ancestors forget?" Miaoyi Niang said.


    "Head, I will let people make their ranking, and then, build an ancestral temple here to worship them! I will let these people know how the Piaomiao palace came from! Even if they really regard me as the founder of the Piaomiao palace, I am only the father of ZTE." Chu Mo said.


    "Really?" Miaoyi Niang''s eyes instantly burst into brilliance, and she looked at Chu Mo foolishly. After a long time, she said, "Chu Mo thanks you, thank you for thinking so much of me. In fact, it''s too aggrieved for you. With your current ability and those in your hands, which are the ultimate inheritance in the heaven, there''s no problem to establish a new sect and become the founder of the founding sect! But what have you sacrificed for me?"


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile, "how can it be as great as you said? Our sister and brother have been in love for so many years, and such a thing as a false name is actually that thing. If you respect in your heart, you can respect the founder of Kaishan or the founder of Zhongxing. If you don''t respect in your heart, you can''t say that you will return to school one day."


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, "the truth is that everyone understands, but not everyone can see it."


    "It''s a good thing to have a little history. It shows that our ethereal palace is a sect with real foundation after experiencing wind and rain." Chu Mo laughed.


    "By the way, is it really all right for you to hand over the power to these children? When we are gone, will they make a mess here? Also, although in their eyes now, you are like a God, but what you pass on to them is the real supreme orthodoxy! Are you not afraid that one day, after they really rise, they will understand the value inherited in their hands and turn out of their school?" Miaoyi Niang said with some worry.


    "Out of school?" Chu Mo smiled: "these supreme orthodoxy itself can''t always be subordinate to people. If one day in the future, they have the ability to form their own school, then I''m still happy to see their success. I think those teachers. Passing on these traditions to me may not have such an idea."


    "Ah?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo in surprise, as if she couldn''t see through him.


    Chu Mo explained, "first of all, these children''s minds are really tested. Can''t you deny this?"


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, "yes, I took them to my hometown before. I observed them all the way and could feel them. These children, no matter their talent or personality, are unique in all. But people will always change."


    "Yes, in fact, we ourselves. Are we not changing?" Chu Mo glanced at Miaoyi Niang, and then said, "no matter how they change, no matter what the future is, they are from the ethereal palace after all! They are my disciples of Chu mo after all! They can''t change this, and no one can change it."


    "You have a big heart!" Miaoyi Niang finally understood Chu Mo''s idea.


    Peach and plum world!


    Chu Mo never thought of keeping these children around. What he really wants to do is to let these children have their own wonderful lives in the future after laying a solid foundation here!


    "If you don''t tie them down, naturally there will be no rebound. At that time, I''m afraid there are oneortwo bad ones who don''t need you to speak at all. His fellow disciples won''t let them go. It''s really clever!" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo in shock and muttered, "this is the mind that really does great things."


    "Haha, my sister thinks too much of me. In fact, it''s just my laziness." Chu Mo smiled embarrassed, Then say: "As for now, after we leave, don''t worry, they won''t make trouble. Although these children are not old, they are not much younger than me. Their character and temperament are the best choice. I have told them about the future. With their IQ, they won''t see the fame and wealth of the human world. To say the least, even if there are people who want to compete for power and profit among them, I''ll stay behind. When the time comes, I will Someone suppressed them! "


    Chu Mo said, took out a jade carving from his body, gently rubbed it with his hand, and murmured, "this is what my master left me. I have never used it before. I will use it to suppress the aura of the ethereal palace in the human world. I think this separation should not have the day of awakening."


    Although the demon king once said that this avatar will collapse after being used once, and will not bear any cause and effect. But now Chu Mo has understood that in this world, there is a cause and a result, and that kind of means that can hide the sky are not absent. But it was by no means the demon king who was in the human world at that time. He said that just because he didn''t want to worry himself.


    Therefore, Chu Mo tried not to use this separable body if it could not be used.


    It is most suitable to use it to suppress the aura of the ethereal palace in the human world.


    "You have changed a lot in recent years." Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and sighed softly, "I didn''t expect that you had thought of those problems I was worried about, and you were ready to follow."


    "Haha, sister, I''ll be embarrassed if you praise me so much." Chu Mo stood up with a smile, stared into the distance, and whispered, "here in the human world is just the beginning! I believe that in the near future, the human world will be able to come out of more amazing top monks! I will let those people understand that the barren and barren land in their eyes can also come out of countless amazing powers!"


    "And you created it yourself!" Miaoyi Niang also stood up and stood side by side with Chu Mo, with moving brilliance on her delicate face. (to be continued.)


    You can get the view by stepping on the cloud and coming to the pavilion.]

 Chapter 607

    That night, Gu Bifeng''s largest cave, where all the people about to rise, gathered here. Chu Mo wanted to explain some things now.


    Because after arriving at the spiritual world, my biggest enemy so far is likely to come to me at the first time!


    That man is the biggest enemy of Chu Mo at present!


    Therefore, in the spiritual world, he can''t be with these people until he gets rid of the great enemy.


    In the cave, he Feng, Hua Sanniang, Hua Xiaoya, Shen aobing, Shen Aoshuang, Shen Xingxue, Miao yiniang, Huang Zhe, Dong Yu, and Qin Shi.


    With Chu Mo, a total of 11 innate martial artists gathered here.


    All of these people have the ability to survive and soar at any time.


    This grand occasion is also unprecedented for the whole human world. In the past, even if it was a sword in an isolated city, the peak period of tianwaifeixian was unimaginable.


    "I think all of you here may know something about the power of Tianjie, and some may not. It doesn''t matter, I''ll teach you how to harden your mind through Tianjie now!" Before the food and wine were ready, Chu Mo gave a big gift to everyone present.


    Even Qin Shi and Dong Yu were somewhat shocked.


    Because this mental skill is so powerful!


    Through the disaster, they both have absolute confidence, because they have many body protectors from the heaven!


    The two women originally intended to lend these magic tools to others, one by one. To see


    But I didn''t expect that Chu Mo would pass on such a mental skill to them. Others don''t know the value of this mental method, but Qin Shi and Dong Yu are too clear.


    It''s not difficult to get through the robbery, but it''s extremely dangerous for many friars in the world of heaven to harden their bodies with the heavenly robbery. With Chu Mo''s mental skill, it becomes extremely easy!


    "Tianjie quenched body, that''s the best chance to change your constitution! After Tianjie quenched body, your constitution will at least reach the congenital level, and you may even step into the Tao realm at one stroke and become a real Tianjie body!" Qin Shi exclaimed.


    Hearing Qin Shi''s words, people realized the value of this mental skill that Chu Mo passed on to them. Although now we are all our own people. But Chu Mo didn''t owe them anything, so the people present, looking at Chu Mo, were all grateful.


    The rooster muttered, "it seems that your boy is in the Guixu. He has benefited a lot. Unexpectedly, you have even brought this top-level and supreme means."


    The words of the rooster made the hearts of these people present feel like a sea of water.


    These days, they have learned the system of the cultivation world from Qin poetry and Dong Yu.


    Supreme means or top-level supreme means? But is it really the case?


    "Isn''t this incredible?" He Feng''s face twitched in shock.


    This feeling, like a mortal, suddenly got the means taught by the gods. I can hardly believe it is true.


    The rooster sneered, "what''s incredible? The skill and mental skill he recently passed on to you, and the skill and mental skill he passed on to those teenagers. Any one of them is the inheritance of the supreme Taoist tradition! The rooster is really drunk, and this boy must have robbed all the supreme tombs in Guixu!"


    "Everyone was completely speechless at this time. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes was like looking at a demon.


    Human world, supreme these are two words that don''t match each other? It happened that Chu Mo was dragged together!


    Moreover, these martial artists in the human world have been inherited by the supreme in this way?


    Incredible these four words. It''s too pale to describe their mood at the moment. These people even feel like they are dreaming.


    Qin poetry and Dong Yu, a pair of wonderful eyes fell on Chu mo. No one knows this better than them except the chicken. At the beginning, they were two. He was also frightened, and didn''t even dare to ask Chu mo.


    Because it''s amazing!


    With their vision, even if they can''t distinguish the specific level of inheritance, they can also feel that it is by no means an ordinary inheritance! At least those above the emperor!


    Unexpectedly, it was really the inheritance of the supreme orthodoxy.


    Dozens of kinds!


    Where did he get it? Is it really like what the rooster said. Robbed the supreme tomb in the mysterious Guixu?


    Many inheritance, even her and Dong Yu, are very excited!


    If it weren''t for the supreme inheritance of their own cultivation skills and mental skills, they must have gone to Chu Mo for help at the first time.


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock and seemed to blame it for talking too much. Chu Mo didn''t want to say these things. Holding up the glass, he said, "in the spiritual world, we are all the same, just like the newborn babies. Before we succeed in building the foundation, we are the most vulnerable people in the world! Therefore, all of you must be closely united." Chu Mo looked at the crowd: "I respect you!"


    Everyone looked at each other and heard the problems in Chu Mo''s words, but they still picked up the wine glass and dried up the wine in it first.


    Finally, the Frank rooster was the first to stand up and ask, "we? What about you?"


    Everyone looked at Chu Mo and waited for him to answer.


    Chu Mo took out a small golden box and gave it directly to Miaoyi Niang, his closest person.


    "Inside, there is a seal character, which can completely cut off the causal relationship between us." Chu Mo said.


    "Cut cause and effect? What do you mean?" Several young girls turned pale at that time.


    Qin Shi stood up and explained to the crowd: "the so-called cutting cause and effect does not mean that the childe wants to break off relations with us, but does not want the enemy to calculate the existence of all of us!"


    "Is there such a thing? It''s amazing!" Shen aobing and others were surprised.


    Qin Shi nodded: "there are countless means of the upper world. When it comes to the realm of emperor and Lord, they all have incredible magical powers. It''s not difficult to deduce the existence of our group of people through the childe. Childe, this is also a rainy day, after all, it''s too weak!"


    Everyone was relieved at this time. Looking at Chu Mo, their hearts were warm and at the same time, they were all filled with emotion.


    Good people are not easy to do, and good people will be very tired, but Chu Mo has always been a real good person!


    For his dripping kindness, the spring will repay him.


    Curtilage kind-hearted, broad-minded, not to mention such young people, even if the elderly can do these eight words, it is really rare!


    In particular, in the cruel cultivation world, it is a miracle to be able to do this.


    For the vast majority of monks, they are really good people if they don''t take the initiative to harm others!


    Miaoyi Niang took the golden box, pursed her lips, and looked at Chu Mo softly. (to be continued.)


    You can get the view by stepping on the cloud and coming to the pavilion.]

 Chapter 608

    "I have given all of you the resources that should be given to you. The materials for building the foundation and the crystal stones for cultivation are enough for you to cultivate for a long time. But one thing, when building the foundation, someone must protect the Dharma. After arriving at the spiritual world, Qin Shi and Dong Yu build the foundation first! Then you! You must choose a place where people are desolate to do this." Chu Mo said earnestly, "also, those crystal stones must not be seen by anyone, otherwise, you will be in great trouble!"


    Dong Yu suddenly smiled softly, "it''s Dong Yu''s greatest luck in this life to know the childe!"


    Seeing others looking at her strangely, Dong Yu''s face flushed slightly: "I didn''t mean that. Do you know what grade of foundation materials he prepared for all of us?"


    In addition to Qin poetry and the rooster, even Shen Xingxue and Hua Xiaoya, who have received supreme inheritance in the Guixu, do not know this matter. After all, they just got inherited.


    Huang Zhe and Miaoyi Niang showed a thoughtful look.


    Dong Yu said, "foundation building is divided into ordinary foundation building, no time foundation building, perfect foundation building, xianpin foundation building, Tianpin foundation building and five element road foundation! And the foundation building material prepared by the childe for us is xianpin foundation building!"


    "What?" Miaoyi Niang and Huang zhe all couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Miaoyi Niang murmured, "xianpin builds a foundation... According to the ancient books I have read, even in the heaven, monks who can build a foundation with xianpin are also a very small number of people."


    "Yes, sister Shishi and I are both the legitimate children of the celestial clan. Only if we are talented enough can we be qualified to build the foundation of immortals. In the spiritual world, I''m afraid there are not many monks who can have a perfect foundation. In the celestial world, I''m afraid there are countless monks who can build the foundation of immortals! Now, do you understand?" Although these people have known Chu Mo for longer than she and Qin Shi, Dong Yu also hopes that they can understand that Chu Mo is for them. How did you pay.


    Qin Shi whispered aside, "also, those crystal stones are all the best crystal stones, and there won''t be many in the heaven, even the legitimate children of the top rich families. This thing, in the spiritual world... Any piece, is priceless! It''s almost impossible for anyone to be extravagant enough to practice with them."


    Everyone at this moment. They were all dumbfounded.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "why do you say this..."


    Qin Shi whispered, "this must be said. We should all know what you have done for us."


    At this time, he Feng stood up and made a deep bow to Chu Mo: "I''m afraid he Feng can''t repay the kindness of the young master in this life. He Feng must do his best in the future."


    Hua Sanniang also stood up and said with a serious face, "my Hua Sanniang is the same!"


    Shen aobing. Shen Aoshuang, Hua Xiaoya... Everyone stood up. The rooster has been squatting on the chair. It is no different between standing and sitting.


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "what are you doing? Sit down... All sit down!"


    Hua Xiaoya said, "you never owe us anything. We owe you too much."


    Shen aobing looked at Chu Mo: "you must let us express our gratitude to you. Then, when our strength improves, we will repay you. Otherwise, this kindness is too heavy for us to bear!"


    Shen Aoshuang nodded, "yes, palace master, you don''t ask for repayment, but we... Can''t think so!"


    "In fact, I''m not selfish in doing this. You don''t have to think too much." Chu Mo looked at the crowd and stood up, With a sincere face, he said, "we all come from the human world, and we all have close ties. Master he Feng, master Sanniang, you are sister Xiaoya''s parents, and I am sister Xiaoya''s friend. And leader Shen, aunt Ao Shuang, you are Xing Xue''s relatives, and Xing Xue is also my friend. After entering the spiritual world, you are my closest group of people. I don''t trust you, and who can I trust?"


    Chu Mo''s words made everyone''s eyes red.


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang again and said, "you, me, my sister, the friendship between us, needless to say!"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled softly, with a crystal mist in her eyes, and nodded vigorously.


    Chu Mo finally looked at Huang Zhe and showed a gentle smile: "since you chose to follow me at the beginning, I have no reason to lose you!"


    Huang zhe nodded hard and said, "young master, when will Huang zhe lose the young master?"


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu, two women, all showed happy smiles on their faces, and they were also very envious in their hearts.


    This kind of warm and United scene has always been what they yearn for in their hearts, but they never get it. Now, in this strange world, in this relatively strange family, they get.


    Then they began to drink.


    "You told us so much, what about you? What are you going to do after you fly to the spirit world?" At this time, Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and asked softly.


    "After arriving at the spirit world, I will leave at the first time! After that, if I lack anything or want to contact me, I will pass through the magic world. I handed this matter to Qin Shi and Dong Yu." Chu Mo looked at the crowd: "it''s up to you to build our own home in the spiritual world!"


    Miaoyi Niang pursed her lips and whispered, "will it be very dangerous?"


    Will the man who slaughtered millions of people in the King City of Chu be reconciled if he doesn''t find Chu Mo? Will you wait for Chu Mo in the spiritual world? Is it precisely for this reason that Chu Mo gave them the seal script that isolated cause and effect?


    Everyone present is thinking about these problems in his heart.


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Up to now, I should tell you something. The girl I like is in the spirit world. She is a member of the spirit family. But she has an extremely dangerous and powerful enemy..."


    Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang looked slightly changed, but still looking at Chu Mo, they all wanted to know what kind of girl it was.


    Chu Mo faced the crowd and frankly told the secret that had been buried in his heart for several years.


    "I saw her once in the magic world... But by mistake, she doesn''t remember who I am. It''s because I screwed things up that she hasn''t entered the magic world since then. I''m very worried about her." Chu Mo said softly.


    "Don''t worry, you will find her!" Miaoyi Niang hid her loss in her heart and looked at Chu Mo and said.


    "I must find out who the enemy is, and then... Try to defeat him. When it is completely safe, I will go to find you!" Chu Mo said.


    "Don''t worry, misty palace, leave it to us!" Qin Shi looked at Chu Mo and said, "there are so many of us... We will deal with everything!"


    "Well, I''m relieved to have you!" Chu Mo said.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "boy, to the spirit world, I''ll come with you!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock.


    "I''m old with the elves, and... I can find them!" The rooster said, "I think they should give me a face."


    Chu Mo was happy, but he still said, "stay with me... Are you not afraid of danger?"


    The rooster sneered, "who is the chicken master? Running away is the best in the world!"


    Everyone suddenly fell down¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight!


    Yesterday, everyone was very awesome, which made me feel the warmth in the world. Today, everyone has no monthly tickets in hand. Please vote for a few recommended tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 609

    A few days later, in the Dragon Nest of Gu Bifeng, all the people of the ethereal palace gathered here.


    Today is a big day for the whole ethereal palace. Because their palace master, their master, is about to rise!


    Those teenagers, all with a kind of crazy eyes, looked at the man on the Dragon Nest.


    That man is their master, and also a man like God in their eyes!


    In just three months, Chu Mo left an indelible mark in the young man''s heart. Although Chu Mo is not much older than these teenagers in terms of age, the age gap has long been ignored in their minds.


    "Master, I''m going to fly up today. I can''t bear to part with it." Xiao He is not as enthusiastic as most people, but his eyes are slightly red.


    She can''t forget all the things she experienced on the white tiger continent, and her gratitude to Chu Mo is also the deepest one. And she was also appointed by Chu Mo as the leader of the new generation of piaomi palace!


    What Chu Mo passed on to Xiao He is the inheritance of a female supreme. Even gave her half a set of Feng Shui magic!


    It''s not eccentric. Chu Mo just makes the best of his talents. Xiao He does have that talent. In Chu Mo''s view, Xiao He''s talent even surpasses Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, and is comparable to Hua Xiaoya!


    A tall boy beside Xiao He said calmly, "as long as we work hard, we will soon see the master again!"


    "Yes, I think in a few years, we can all fly to the spirit world. By that time, the master must have become stronger!" Another teenager said.


    Xiao He nodded: "yes, I hope the master was still in the spirit world at that time..."


    "Huh?" Several people around all looked at Xiao He.


    Xiao He said faintly, "I''m afraid the master''s progress is too fast. When we get to the spirit world, he will fly to the fairy world again!"


    "Ah..." all the other teenagers couldn''t help scratching their heads, with a helpless expression on their face, unable to speak.Pbtt


    Emotionally, they naturally don''t want to see the master after flying to the spiritual world. Apart from themselves, few people can really understand the minds of these young men and women. At that time, Chu Mo was in the hands of the devil and forcibly rescued them.


    Chu Mo gave them more than just a strong inheritance and a stable place for cultivation.


    But life!


    What else is there in this world. Can it be more important than life?


    Therefore, in the hearts of these young people, the master is not only the teacher who preaches and teaches them, but also the lifesaver of all of them!


    For this group of young and passionate teenagers, it gave them a new teacher. Is everything to them!


    Therefore, they hope that after flying to the spiritual world, they can continue to receive the teachings of the master. But similarly, they also hope that the master can become stronger!


    At this time, the potential that Xiao He was valued by Chu Mo was reflected. She looked at these troubled teenagers around her and said seriously, "in fact, you don''t need to worry about it. The inheritance passed by the master to us is not to let us just fly to the spiritual world! The master''s goal... Is the heaven! As long as we practice hard, we will repay the master the best! When one day we all fly to the heaven, and then gather around the master! Then, it is time for us to repay our kindness!"


    "Yes, the master''s kindness to us is not only the kindness of teaching? But also the kindness of saving lives! If the master hadn''t awakened me at that time, I''m still... I''m afraid I''m still living in ignorance." The young man who spoke was one of the boys who had been stubborn that day. At the moment, his eyes were slightly red and he was very excited. He said, "from the moment I woke up, I have decided to repay the teacher''s kindness in this life!"


    Xiao He nodded: "yes, the master has given us too much. Although we are all very talented, we are not the only people with talents in this world... We are not the only ones! Since the master has chosen us to become his disciples, it is our honor!"


    A tall boy laughed and said, "that''s right. We''ll go out and choose a genius later. Even if it''s about our age, it''s also our disciples."


    This sentence made many teenagers couldn''t help laughing happily, diluting the sadness in their hearts.


    When everyone arrived, Chu Mo looked at the crowd and said, "seeing you off a thousand miles will make a difference. Today, I don''t need you to see you off! I''ve told you all the things I should have told you before. Xiaohe, you will do it well, won''t you?"


    The little lotus below nodded hard and said loudly, "master''s teachings, little lotus dare not forget for a moment!"


    "OK, and you!" Chu Mo looked at other teenagers: "you will become my greatest pride!"


    Boom!


    All the teenagers below knelt down together and said in unison, "we are lucky to be the disciples of the master!"


    This sentence, although rehearsed before, is indeed... It is the heart of these teenagers.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and took a deep look at these people, with a happy smile on his face. He glanced at the people standing around and nodded slightly at them.


    Xi Yue is there crying excitedly. Her talent is not good, but average. However, the young master passed on an excellent inheritance to her. At the same time, he helped her wash her bones and cut her hair, which changed her constitution. Also promised her to prepare a good foundation material for her after she flew to the spiritual world!


    What is a leap to the sky? This is it.


    Xiyue doesn''t know how much virtue she accumulated in her last life, so she can have such luck in this life.


    Without even using her words, the young master promised her that before she soared, she could leave the ethereal Palace once and say goodbye to her family. Then you can bring the best children in the family back to the ethereal palace.


    This is a great gift to Xiyue.


    In her heart, she was extremely grateful to Chu mo. Even if let her die, she can go calmly with a smile on her face.


    Not only Xiyue, but also those people who took over from Yijian and Feixian, saw this scene, and their hearts were filled with emotion.


    At first, when they first came here, some pride of the once top sects remained in their hearts. In the face of the 48 teenagers brought back by Chu Mo, he also maintained a strong sense of superiority.


    But it didn''t take long for them to realize how wrong they were.


    The speed at which those teenagers'' strength increased simply stunned them!


    Yijian and Feixian later, these people were originally proud of their talents. In front of these teenagers... They were nothing at all! Anyone with the worst talent can improve his cultivation much faster than them!


    As for the superiority and pride of the once top sects... After learning the general trend of the world today, they were even more defeated.


    The four schools that once stood at the peak of the world have disintegrated... No longer exist!


    From now on, there will be only the ethereal palace in this human world, and there will be no more four schools! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 610

    These people from Yijian and Feixian have been depressed and lost.


    It was Chu Mo''s words that made these people wake up. Therefore, Chu Mo completely won the respect of these people.


    "If you want to recover your pride and revitalize your own sect, I will give you this opportunity!"


    "Here, you will have the same resources as my disciples. Although cultivation depends on talent, it depends more on effort. When you fly to the spiritual world, the celestial world, and see the broader world, you will understand your insignificance."


    "So I won''t shackle you, including my disciples, and I won''t shackle them. No matter who, after seeing the outside world, wants to leave, wander on his own, or start a career, I won''t block it. That''s your freedom!"


    "But before that, before you really see how big the outside world is, it''s the dragon, you have to coil; it''s the tiger, you have to lie down. This sentence is not humiliating you, because now you... Including me, are very weak! Just bury that once sense of superiority and pride deep in your heart!"


    He Feng and Hua Sanniang stood in the crowd. The couple glanced at each other and looked at the group of teenagers kneeling on the ground, with envy on their faces.


    He Feng shook his head, "I can''t learn."


    Hua Sanniang smiled: "this skill is not something you can learn."


    Shen aobing looked at the man standing at the highest place with a complex light in his eyes.


    Yes, once a hot-blooded teenager, now... Has grown into a real man.


    Have responsibility, mind and sense of responsibility.


    Even now, Shen aobing often has a dreamlike feeling. I often think of the scene when I first saw Chu Mo in Yanhuang city of the Xia empire.


    How time flies!


    A few years. Like a white horse passing through a gap, the astringent young man in the past can only scare himself by being scared. Now?


    A faint smile suddenly appeared on Shen aobing''s high and cold face, and his face was a little red. Now, I''m afraid people only use one hand, and they are not rivals, are they?


    FF, Chu Mo finally glanced at the crowd, and then smiled and said, "I''m waiting for you in the spirit world! Speed up. Otherwise... Maybe you can only go to the fairy world to find me."


    Xiao he boldly replied, "in fact... We want to be able to accompany the master all the way!"


    All the other teenagers nodded hard.


    Chu Mo smiled, "then you should work harder!"


    With that, he waved his hand and said nothing more. He took a deep breath and said in his heart: goodbye, human world!


    Whoosh!


    Chu Mo''s figure instantly disappeared in place. The next moment, he appeared in a desolate place thousands of miles away.


    You can''t influence your sect to survive the robbery.


    Miaoyi Niang and others all followed from a distance. Only by watching the success of Chu Mo Du robbery and flying to the spiritual world can they rest assured.


    The dragon''s nest of solitary pen.


    With Chu Mo''s sudden departure, the whole dragon nest. Suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    Although everyone knows that this day will come. But when it really comes, everyone''s heart. I still feel empty and uncomfortable.


    Xiao He takes a deep breath: "Well, cheer up, everyone! The master has left us so many resources and such a good inheritance, which doesn''t hurt our spring and autumn. From today on, let''s start a new life step by step! The practice that should be practiced, and those who should be on duty to go out to find genius will go out to find genius! In general... I hope that the best person among us can go to the spiritual world to see the master in the shortest time! If we don''t humiliate the master, it''s our sect Purpose! "


    All the teenagers hugged their fists and said, "please follow the master''s decree!"


    Xiao He''s solemn face showed a faint smile: "the leader of our ethereal palace is on duty! But there is only one palace master forever!"


    All the teenagers said in unison, "master!"


    This time, no one rehearsed this sentence.


    Xiao he smiled with satisfaction, then glanced at the people of Yijian and Feixian, and gently asked, "do you... Want to join?"


    Yi Jian and a group of people over there looked at each other and looked at each other for a while. Then, there was a girl of Fei Xian, who was still an elder of Xiao He in the hierarchy. Because she is a peer of Shen Xingxue and Miaoyi Niang. She asked carefully, "are you willing to accept us?"


    This sentence represents the aspirations of all Yijian and Feixian.


    The elders of the sect took them over and just told them to practice well here and be obedient.


    Chu Mo just enlightened them, made them work hard, and gave them a lot of resources. Those inheritance and resources are not even worse than his forty-eight disciples, but they are not taught by others and given so much.


    However, no matter who it is, they have not explicitly said that they should join the ethereal palace.


    Nobody said it!


    In fact, it was Chu Mo''s idea. He wanted to see whether this group of disciples from top schools would really put down their airs and pride.


    In fact, no matter who it is, Yijian, he Feng or Hua Sanniang, say a word, Feixian, Shen Aoshuang and Shen aobing, these people will definitely join without hesitation. Because their elders have followed Chu Mo and become people of the ethereal palace!


    What options do they have?


    Now, they seem to have become the people of the ethereal palace, but everyone knows that they have not really integrated into it!


    Never!


    Why didn''t anyone talk about it?


    The reason is very simple. These people from Yijian and Feixian are not all young people, and some of them are old people. If he Feng, Shen Aoshuang and others proposed to let these elder figures of Yijian and Feixian join the ethereal palace, they would not refuse, but in their hearts, they may not have no idea!


    This feeling is like changing a person''s surname. Deep inside, there must be a strong resistance, because it is tantamount to betraying their ancestors.


    So even if you can get better resources by changing your name... You must be unwilling in your heart!


    The pride of the top sects has long been engraved in the soul of these people.


    But if they figure it out for themselves, it''s another matter.


    It has been more than two months since they came here. Two months is enough for this group of people to understand everything that has happened in the human world in the past two years. They are very clear in their hearts that the four factions... Have actually declined.


    Admittedly, these people still have the strength to stick to the two signs of Yijian and Feixian, but the two frustrated sects... I believe it won''t take long to be surpassed by those first-class sects!


    Be severely trampled underfoot!


    After all, those first-class sects suffered a lot in this storm... Compared with the four major sects, they are still much smaller!


    For example, those sects on ZHONGSHEN Island, such as those on Zhuque and Qinglong mainland, were not qualified to send too many disciples to Guixu at that time, but preserved their strength.


    Li Zhu''s tianwai was completely destroyed by Chu mo before he could attack them!


    It''s better to start a new life than stick to the glory and pride of the past and become a lonely aristocrat!


    After such a long time of entanglement and adjustment, these people of Yijian and Feixian finally fully recognize the reality. Their mentality has also been completely adjusted.


    Only then did the girl who was the same generation as Shen Xingxue ask cautiously.


    Xiao He didn''t hesitate and smiled, "of course!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 611

    Click!


    At this time, a thunderbolt suddenly sounded in the sky!


    The thunder was so loud that it seemed to shake the whole sky open.Pbtt


    In the Dragon Nest, everyone was instantly silent, and all faces showed a severe color. They know that the master has begun to cross the robbery!


    Ka!


    Boom!


    There was a roar of thunder.


    Even across thousands of miles, they still have a thrilling feeling.


    Imagine, if such a thunder, split on them, will it split them all at once?


    "Master, may God bless..." Xiao He thought silently in his heart, but half of it, he changed his mind: "you must be able to survive the disaster easily!"


    There is still no need for God''s blessing.


    Because this disaster... Is from heaven.


    Thousands of miles away.


    High above the sky, the robbery cloud is reborn, and the thunder is rolling.


    A lot of thunder and lightning directly cleaved down towards the figure standing in the void.


    One after another lightning, like a group of demons dancing in disorder.


    That figure, standing there, almost without any action, let those thunder and lightning strike on his body.


    Chu Mo''s clothes had been completely broken, and his body was shrouded in a light. The people below could not see clearly.


    Compared with the panic of Miaoyi Niang, Chu Mo stood there, but his expression was very enjoyable.


    Tianjie quench body!


    He didn''t even use the mental skill passed on to him by the elder in Guixu. Instead, he used his ancestral body to carry the disaster, and then used the disaster to continue to refine his body!


    Although... There is nothing to improve. But even if there is only a little progress, Chu Mo will not hesitate.


    This is an attitude!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Tianjie seemed to be enraged by Chu Mo''s attitude, and the thunder fell one after another.Pbtt


    In the end, ninety-nine and eighty-one thunders, all of which hit Chu mo.


    However, it failed to cause any damage to Chu Mo, who had the body of the ancestral realm!


    The robbery cloud above the sky seems to be at a loss for this demon like creature. The robbery clouds began to disperse slowly.


    Chu Mo moved. Wear a dress on your body, and then feel a vast and infinite power. From the top of the sky.


    "Receive the light!" The rooster shouted excitedly, and then suddenly jumped into the air, and jumped directly to Chu mo.


    Whoosh!


    The body shapes of the rooster and Chu Mo instantly disappeared into the void.


    In the sky, the robbery clouds dispersed. The sun, like a sharp sword, fell from the sky along the gap of the clouds.


    All the people below were silent. Several girls couldn''t stop crying.


    After Chu Mo entered the spiritual world, he would leave the place of reception directly and would not meet them.


    So this farewell, I don''t know when the next meeting will be.


    Spiritual realm.


    The place of connection.


    Such places exist in the spiritual world, the celestial world and the celestial world.


    And a lot. Everywhere.


    No one knows how the place of introduction came from. Anyway, since ancient times, everyone has been used to its existence. No one will think that the place of introduction has anything special.


    Compared with the excitement of the connecting places of the celestial world and the celestial world, all the connecting places of the spiritual world have long been deserted. There is almost no human presence.


    Because the human world, has been too many years, no one has successfully soared.


    For people in the spiritual world, they don''t care at all.


    It''s the connecting place between the celestial world and the celestial world. It''s very lively. Whenever someone flies up from the lower world, there will always be people from some families who secretly test their qualifications. If you have excellent qualifications, you will be directly recruited by the big forces.


    of course. If you refuse, it''s no big deal, unless a few talented people refuse, which may offend some people. But most people, if they choose to refuse. Or if you have a basic background in the upper bound, you usually won''t encounter difficulties.


    Prajna has a background in the upper world. Before flying, it will be contacted in advance. After flying, someone will pick it up immediately.


    But there is no such thing here in the spiritual world.


    Chu Mo could feel that in the process of soaring, he felt a little like entering the magic world, but it was not the same.


    Similarly, it is the power breath of space that envelops him; The difference is that when entering the magic world, there is no power to inject into the body, but on the way to the spiritual world, there is a lot of energy rushing into Chu Mo''s body!


    Chu Mo''s originally full Dantian was suddenly filled with this force.


    This power is extremely pure, and even the energy in celestite is not pure!


    This is the real pure energy between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, the self volition in the divine mind mind method directly began to operate, absorbing and refining this surging and restless force in an instant, and then... Reached a critical point!


    This critical point is that his body has been completely prepared for building a foundation.


    Chu Mo''s face showed surprise.


    I didn''t expect this benefit when flying. And this kind of benefit is completely beyond the reach of those creatures in the heaven!


    It seems that God is really fair.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    At this time, the scene in front of me changed, and a lot of aura came around.


    Is this... The spirit world?


    Chu Mo took a deep breath of the aura of the spiritual world, and a faint smile appeared on his face. At the same time, there are some regrets in his heart. If the process just took a little longer, I''m afraid he could absorb more energy.


    What surprised him more was that his mental cultivation finally reached the second level.


    I''m willing to go flat!


    Chu Mo could clearly feel that with the operation of my mind volume, the energy in his body was directly compressed into a line.


    If the energy in his body used to be like a flowing river, now... It has become a winding river. But the terror energy contained in it is not reduced, but more powerful than before!


    This is the strength of mind method!


    The more top-level mental skills, the more they can refine the energy in the body and exert greater power.


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock that came up with him, and was quite speechless. He had never heard of any creature that could mix up with others like this chicken.


    It''s amazing!


    It is said that at the moment of soaring, the channel should only accommodate him. He had asked the rooster about this question before, but the rooster betrayed him and said firmly that the rooster had his own plan.


    Chu Mo was too lazy to ask again.


    Now Chu Mo couldn''t help but be curious. Looking at the rooster, he said, "how did you get in?"


    The rooster glanced at Chu Mo: "what''s mixing? Boy, the rooster is a creature in the heaven, understand? As long as there is a passage, the rooster can go in and out at will! Don''t mention the spirit world, now if someone flies to the fairy world... Even the heaven, the Rooster can follow the trend, can you believe it?"


    "Letter." Chu Mo nodded.


    The rooster suddenly looked proud.


    Chu Mo then said, "but if you follow others, what they like... Is your body..."


    "So what? The chicken is the most beautiful with bright hair and magnificent hair. Woo woo..."


    "Yes, it will be stewed in the end!"


    "Boy, the chicken LORD fought with you!"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight!


    Finally, it soared, and the human world chapter came to an end. Chu Xiaohei has finally started a new life. Please look forward to it. The spirit world chapter will be more wonderful! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 612

    This is a very desolate place. Although it has sufficient aura, it is very desolate.


    The whole connecting area is covered with weeds and even trees. Chu Mo needs to scrape away these weeds in order to barely see the ancient stone slab on the earth under his feet. The stone slab is engraved with some obscure mysterious inscriptions.


    Chu Mo looked a little speechless, and his heart said that although there were many in every realm above the spiritual realm, was it too desolate?


    Has the whole spiritual world completely abandoned these places?


    It''s really possible to think about it. After all, it has been too many years, and no one in the human world has soared here.


    "Let''s go, find a safe place and build a foundation." Chu Mo glanced at the big cock, casually found a direction, and walked forward.


    The spiritual world is very big, far beyond the human world. It is not so easy to find the habitat of the elves in the shortest time. After all, the elves have been hiding in the spiritual world for many years, and the depth of the foundation is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    And Chu Mo is not completely prepared to see Qi Xiaoyu now. After seeing it, what should I say? what did you say? Will she avoid seeing herself?


    Chu Mo is not worried about gain and loss, but it is related to his feelings, but it is difficult to be free and easy.


    Qi Xiaoyu thought he was dead at that time and vowed not to enter the magic world again in this life. This made Chu Mo feel quite self reproach. I don''t know how she is now?


    It has been more than six years since I met her.


    The 14-year-old boy in the past also grew into a 20-year-old boy.


    Chu Mo''s appearance has hardly changed much. People familiar with him must be able to recognize him at a glance.


    The top priority is to find a safe place to complete the foundation construction.


    Only by becoming a true monk can we gain a foothold in the spiritual world. Otherwise, he will be a warrior after all.


    One person, one chicken, that''s it. Leave quietly from the place of reception. There were no waves. The creatures in the spiritual world will never think of such an ordinary day. A boy who once caused an uproar in the magic world and shocked the three worlds of heaven, fairy and spirit came to their world.


    More than a thousand miles away from Chu Mo and the big cock, there was a small group of people lying on the hillside, nervously staring at the road below.


    That road. There was no one.


    The afternoon sun was extraordinarily warm, and the birds in the mountains shouted without a sound, making them look weak.


    There are six people in this team on the hillside, five men and one woman. Depending on their age, they are all young. The oldest one is twenty-eight years old, and the youngest one is the girl, who looks like ten * *.


    At this moment, the expression on the girl''s face is the most nervous. Clench your hands into fists. His eyes stared at the road without blinking.


    "Xiao Lu, don''t be so nervous. If brother Liu makes a move this time, it''s certainly no problem." A 20-year-old boy, seeing the girl''s nervous face, couldn''t help but whisper comfort.


    Another 23-year-old man looked at the 27-8-year-old over there, with a trace of admiration in his eyes, and also said to the girl, "Xiao Lu, Wang Wen is right, you don''t have to worry too much. This time brother Liu shot, those people must not be rivals!"


    The girl''s tension seemed to ease a little, and she glanced at the oldest young man over there with gratitude. Whispered, "brother Liu, please!"


    With a faint proud smile on his face, the young man said, "don''t worry, I''ve received your reward, so I naturally want to help you do things. Besides, your sister. I also like it."


    The girl twitched at the corner of her mouth, smiled awkwardly, and didn''t answer.


    Instead, another young man in his twenties and twenties looked a little ugly and said in a deep voice, "Liu Daoyou, what do you mean by this?"


    The young man surnamed Liu laughed, a faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth, and said softly, "it''s not interesting, just talk about it."


    The twenty-four and five-year-old young man seemed to want to say something. His face was a little angry, but he was stopped by his companions. The girl also glared at him in the dark, and then she stopped talking.


    The young man surnamed Liu over there had a panoramic view of their reaction, but he just pretended not to see it and sneered in his heart: a bumpkin, who also wants to marry a girl like Fang LAN? Dream! If I hadn''t taken a fancy to Fang LAN, would I have put your spirit stone in my eyes?


    A young man surnamed Liu, whose name is Liu Tong, is a monk in the foundation period. Within a few hundred miles of Jinxiu City, he is also a little famous. It''s not because he is a monk of Zhuji, but because his school is the largest Lingyun sect within a radius of ten thousand miles!


    As an inner disciple of Lingyun sect, Liu Tong''s status is naturally not low in this area. This is also the main reason why he dares to take this task today and compete with the Jin family. Because he was confident, even if the Jin family saw through his identity, they would never dare to do anything to him!


    It''s just a big family in Jinxiu city. Compared with such a behemoth as Lingyun gate, it''s too far away!


    Liu Tong thought so in his heart. It seems that the same is true.


    The Jin family can''t compete with lingyunmen, but it''s hard to say whether they can compete with Liu Tong.


    This girl named Xiao Lu, whose full name is Fang Lu, was born in a small family in Fangjia town below Jinxiu city. Her sister Fang LAN, who is in her twenties, is born beautiful and beautiful. Her innate peak strength is about to build a foundation.


    Because the family didn''t have enough money to buy foundation materials, they had to fight for them by themselves, so Fang LAN set out to find foundation materials a few months ago.


    The material for building the foundation is not so easy to find. Fang LAN couldn''t find it all over the place, but he met Jin Ming, the eighth son of the Jin family in the beautiful city. When Jin Ming first saw Fang LAN, he was shocked.


    Although Jin Ming didn''t worship a sect, the Jin family has the same family background. At the age of 23, he was already a monk in the early days of foundation construction.


    Relying on the power of the Jin family, it can be said that it is rampant in Jinxiu City, and no one dares to provoke it.


    For such a big family, the Fang family, a small family, naturally can''t afford to provoke at all. In the face of the suitors sent by Jin Ming, there is no resistance at all, and Fang LAN can only be taken away directly.


    This kind of thing looks like robbing civilian women, but Jin Ming did it very well, and there are all kinds of wedding gifts. In the view of many people in Fangjia Town, Fang LAN is climbing a high branch and flying to the branch to be a phoenix!


    Can they beg for such a good thing.


    In fact, even Fang Lan''s parents, although a little resistant at the beginning, but after thoroughly understanding the Jin family, that kind of resistance will fade.


    What family is the Jin family? If your daughter is married, even if she is a concubine, it is also a high climb!


    Moreover, once married, the status of the Fang family in Fangjia town will naturally rise, and Fang Lan''s foundation materials do not need to be searched for by herself. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    But Fang Lan was extremely unwilling, because she had already had a sweetheart. (to be continued.)


    You can get the view by stepping on the cloud and coming to the pavilion.]

 Chapter 613

    That man is the one who just changed his face because of Liu Tong''s words. His name is Wang Wu. He and Wang Wen are close brothers, both from Fangjia town. £¤ F, Wang Wu''s cultivation is also at the congenital peak. He has known Fang LAN since childhood and is a childhood sweetheart. At the age of first love, Wang Wu and Fang LAN naturally became lovers, and those around them also felt that this was very normal. Since childhood, many people have said that Wang Wu and Fang LAN should be a pair by nature.


    Wang Wu''s younger brother, Wang Wen, has also reached the congenital peak. He is a little stronger than his brother when he practices family handed boxing.


    Another man, named Du Fei, grew up with the Fang sisters and the Wang brothers as a child. He was really young.


    After Fang Lan was forcibly taken away by the wedding team, they rushed all the way to this deserted place and wanted to cut Fang LAN off!


    However, in order to prevent any accidents, the Jin family specially sent a friar in the middle of the foundation building to fight.


    In this way, with these people, it is impossible to be the opponent of the friars in the foundation period, so Du Fei found the inner disciple of Lingyun sect, friar Liu Tong in the middle of the foundation period, through his friend''s friend.


    At first, Liu Tong didn''t want to care about this kind of thing. Although he was not afraid of the Jin family in his heart, he didn''t need to provoke a powerful enemy for nothing. But after seeing Fang LAN from a distance, Liu Tong changed his mind.


    Fang LAN is really beautiful. Her beauty is the type of natural beauty, which has not been whitewashed by the day after tomorrow. Without makeup, it can also make people fall in love.


    Liu Tong fell in love with such a beautiful woman at first sight, and he thought in his heart that maybe Fang LAN would fall in love with him directly if he saved the beauty with his hero this time!


    Aren''t women all like this? The more beautiful a woman is, the more she likes a strong man.


    As for Wang Wu... What is he? And deserve to fight for women with yourself?


    In Liu Tong''s heart, Wang Wu is not even a fart.


    Although the inborn distance from building a foundation is only one step away, there are many people who have never had a chance to successfully build a foundation in this life!


    Resources are one aspect. Qualification... Is another aspect!


    The materials for building foundations can never be obtained by anyone. Even a large family can''t say how many foundation building materials they have in their own family. Children of some big families. Simply join other sects because it is difficult for your family to prepare foundation materials for too many people!


    If the qualification is not enough, then even if you have foundation materials, you will also fail.


    That kind of person is even more useless. Liu Tong doesn''t even want to look at that kind of person.


    Now the only thing that makes Liu Tong a little afraid. It''s the middle-term manager of the foundation building of the Jin family in the wedding team. As long as the man is dealt with, he won''t care about anything else.


    Wang Wu looked at Liu Tong not far away. Although he was very disgusted with this person, he also understood that it was up to this person to successfully rescue Fang LAN today. Therefore, although I don''t like it, I don''t dare to show it too much.


    As for his brother Wang Wen. Like Du Fei, he worships Liu Tong very much.


    At a young age, he has already built a foundation in the middle stage, and his future is unlimited. If it goes on like this, maybe Liu Tong will have a chance to hit the golden elixir realm before he is 40 years old!


    To that realm, that is the real power!


    Think about it, the monks in the golden elixir period can really fly into the earth. It is so powerful that people tremble and yearn for blood boiling.


    The whole splendid city. There are not many monks in the golden elixir period!


    "Coming..." at this time, Liu Tong suddenly lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "later, I''ll find a way to involve the friars in the foundation period of the Jin family. You need to use the fastest time. Rescue Fang LAN, and then meet at the place we agreed. Do you understand?"


    The others were nervous and nodded.


    At this time, I saw far away. A long motorcade came slowly.


    There are about 100 people in the whole team, most of whom are hired by Jin Ming to play gongs, drums and trumpets.


    Although Jin Ming is a dandy, he is also methodical in doing things. Don''t leave too many holes for others to drill. Otherwise, for so many years, either the reputation of the Jin family has long been ruined by him, or he has long been grounded with broken legs.


    Up to now, Mr. Jin Ba is very chic. It''s his cleverness that counts.


    In this wild mountain, those drummers naturally don''t need to brag, and they all bury their heads in the road.


    There are only seventeen or eighteen Jin family members.


    Among them, a middle-aged man, with a strong breath and his temples bulging high, seemed to be a real master.


    He is a steward of the Jin family and a confidant of Jin Ming, the eighth son of Jin. His name is Jin Tiegang and his nickname is Jin Dazui, because his mouth is big. The corners of people''s mouths on both sides are about the same width as their noses, a little wider at most. The corners of Jin Tiegang''s mouth, however, went deep into his cheeks and even almost reached his ears. Therefore, many people secretly call him jindazui, and some hate him. They simply call him Jinchan.


    His mouth is as big as a toad.


    But few people dare to call him that in person!


    Within the Jin family, there is considerable respect for this administrator in the middle of foundation building. How tall is the grass on the grave now if you dare to call him face to face outside.


    Jin Tiegang is not a kind person. He is ruthless and has superior combat power. Although the realm is in the middle of the foundation building, he is not afraid of even the monks in the late foundation building!


    Jin Ming sent him to "marry" Fang LAN, which is also a kind of trust in him.


    In the whole boundary of Jinxiu City, few people dare to provoke Jin Tiegang.


    At this time, Jin Tiegang was riding a vigorous black horse and talking to Fang LAN in the carriage.


    "Miss Fang, I advise you to calm down and not to be angry with the eighth master. What do you say? The eighth master also loves you. There are countless ladies in the splendid city, and there are not a few people who like our eighth master, but I haven''t seen who the eighth master has been attracted to. You alone, the eighth master took a fancy to you at a glance. This time I married you, that''s a serious concubine! It''s not an outroom or anything. Although I can''t enter the genealogy of the Jin family, I can guarantee that I will Make you rich and noble all your life! If you work hard and give birth to a young master... Here, I''ll give you a bottom line. Our eighth master hasn''t been engaged yet! Do you understand? "


    Jin Tiegang tried hard to persuade, and even the guards of the Jin family were a little surprised. When did Gang Ye become so good-natured? How can you be so polite to a girl from a small family?


    In fact, this is also Jin Tiegang''s cleverness. He is not a bold and foolhardy man. I also know Jin Ming, the eighth young man. Knowing that his young master was really moved by this girl. Although due to Fang Lan''s identity, she can''t be regarded as a wife.


    But doting... That''s absolutely indispensable!


    For people of Jin Ming''s identity, the wife... Is likely to be the object of marriage. At that time, only God knows how their feelings will be.


    In the face of a young lady who is about to be spoiled, even though Jin Tiegang''s position in the Jin family is not low, he will never want to offend. But his trip was a full villain. After all, he forcibly brought others out.


    So along the way, Jin Tiegang waited on the aunt carefully. There was no hurry to get on the way, and as soon as I had time, I would talk softly beside me.


    It''s really used my heart. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 614

    As the saying goes, stretch out your hand and don''t hit the smiling face. Although Jin Tiegang served in Fangjia Town, he was very strong, which made Fang LAN hate him very much But along the way, after Jin Tiegang''s careful flattery, Fang Lan''s anger also subsided a lot. It''s not like at the beginning, let Jin Tiegang, a powerful monk, wear out his mouth and say nothing.


    "Mr. Kim, I don''t blame you for this." Fang LAN finally spoke.


    "Miss Fang, it''s best if you can figure it out..." Jin Tiegang''s face showed a happy look. If he succeeds in this matter, his weight in Jin Ming''s heart will be different.


    People are like this. When they seek their own politics in their position, Jin Tiegang is Jin Ming''s rice bowl. Naturally, they should consider their masters. At the same time... This is also for his own consideration.


    However, Fang LAN over there interrupted him: "Mr. Jin, you don''t understand what I mean. I don''t blame you, because you also use people and money to eliminate disasters for others. You are a member of the Jin family, and naturally want to work for the Jin family. So, this matter... I don''t blame you. But I will never marry Jin Ming, and I already have a sweetheart. He won''t give up on me, and I won''t give up on him."


    Although Fang Lan''s tone was gentle, it was extremely firm.


    Jin Tiegang showed a wry smile on his face, frowned slightly, and sighed: "Miss Fang, why are you doing this? You''re still young! I''m old Jin Chi, older than you. Although I haven''t achieved much, I live fairly well. I may see many things more thoroughly than you. Later, you will understand that what I said today is reasonable."


    "Mr. Jin, I understand the truth, but feelings are about your feelings and my wishes..." Fang LAN youyou said, "how can you be strong?"


    Fang Lan said, lifting the curtain of the carriage window, revealing that gorgeous face, quiet eyes, staring at Jin Tiegang.


    Jin Tiegang''s face showed a helpless wry smile and shook his head. Glancing at Fang LAN, "Miss Fang, I have to refute your words. You say, feelings are such a thing. Do you need your love and my wish?"


    Fang LAN glanced at Jin Tiegang: "isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!" Jin Tiegang said with a smile, "look at the splendid city, so many rich families, including my Jin family... I dare not say it elsewhere, but in the splendid city, it is also a big family?"


    Fang LAN nodded silently. Is the Jin family more than a big family in Jinxiu city?


    Because she was liked by Jin Ming, Fang LAN tried many ways to get rid of it, all of which failed.


    But it also made her know more about what a behemoth the Jin family was in Jinxiu city than others. Fang LAN heard that the Jin family had some children, and even joined the real top sect in the spiritual world. Even according to legend, the Jin family has the ancestor of Yuanying realm!


    Although this is just a legend, for Fang LAN, the Jin family is simply an insurmountable mountain!


    Unless she wants to completely destroy her family, otherwise. There was no escape from her completely unwilling marriage.


    Jin Tiegang then said, "even if it is the Jin family, such a family, those children in the family, especially the legitimate children... Their marriage is completely not up to them!"


    Fang Lan was slightly stunned, and seemed to feel a little incredible.


    Jin Tiegang sighed lightly, "if you can let yourself decide, I believe that the eighth young master... Will directly marry you as a wife!"


    Although Fang LAN doesn''t like Jin Ming at all, as a woman, there is a man who values himself so much. My heart will still be moved. Therefore, in the face of Jin Tiegang''s words, Fang LAN can only remain silent.


    "At this point, it''s better for eight young people. It''s better for two young people or three young people... Including those girls like little princesses in the family, all have no resistance! You must obey the row of the family. If you can meet a marriage partner who is congenial, it''s simply a gift from heaven. Otherwise, the two may not have too much intersection in their whole life. But it happens that they have to be tied together because of their interests. Fang Miss, do you say... Are they free? If you can choose. Would they choose that? " In order to make friends with this future young grandmother, Jin Tiegang was so open-minded that he was simply sincere.


    Fang LAN couldn''t help being stunned after hearing this, and the whole person became extremely silent.


    Jin Tiegang didn''t continue to say anything, because he understood that this girl was very smart. Although it will be a while and a half, it may be a little difficult, but slowly, you will always figure it out by yourself.


    How about marrying a poor boy who doesn''t make much of a difference in town? Or marry a young man of a rich family? Different people may have different choices, but from the perspective of onlookers, eight out of ten... I''m afraid they will choose the latter.


    There may not be perfect love when you marry a son of a rich family, but when you marry a poor boy in town... Will there be love?


    After all, marriage includes more than love.


    Fang LAN in the carriage, a heart at this time, is still firm as before. She is convinced that her sweetheart will never give up on her, nor will she.


    Outside the carriage, the bodyguards of the Jin family quietly gave Jin tie a thumbs up. They secretly praised that the LORD was really clever. He was not only powerful, but also could almost tell the dead to survive. It''s obviously a special robbery against civilian women. It''s like giving the other party a chance to go to heaven. It''s really awesome.


    On Jin Tiegang''s face, there was not much satisfaction. Before entering the Jin family, he was also a high spirited and passionate teenager, and he also had a childhood sweetheart.


    But his story is a little more tragic. His sweetheart, without being forcibly robbed, volunteered to follow a son of a big family in the city. This incident dealt a great blow to Jin Tiegang, so he studied hard. Later, by chance, he entered the Jin family and became an ordinary guard of the Jin family. Because he can do things and has a good talent, he was appreciated by the Jin family owner, who rewarded him with foundation materials, gave him the surname Jin, and promoted him to be a steward. Let him follow Jin Ming, it''s a step to the sky.


    At the beginning of Jin Tiegang''s high spirits, he also thought about how the other party would react if he saw his childhood sweetheart again today. So he really did so. He took a large group of people back to the small town of his hometown and met the woman he first fell in love with.


    Looking at the woman''s family kneeling in front of them, looking at the woman begging him, saying it was all her fault, and telling him not to embarrass her husband.


    At that moment, somehow, the pleasure of revenge did not arrive as scheduled. On the contrary, deep inside, there was a strong sense of loss and absurd boredom.


    "If I had been as rich as I am today, she would not have left me. Unfortunately, I was just a poor boy at the beginning. Was it wrong that people just chose the better way?" Jin Tiegang asked himself that he might have made the same choice.


    Therefore, he did not embarrass the family member who was careful in front of him, nor did he humiliate the woman''s husband, nor did he look at the woman more.


    Just a faint smile, he took people away.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t look back at the woman.


    But he could feel that the woman had been looking at his back.


    Since then, Jin tie, a poor boy in a small town who was once naive and simple, has just died. The one who is alive is the manager of the Jin family in the splendid city.


    Soon, the motorcade came to a valley. Jin Tiegang, who was riding on the horse, suddenly looked at the lush mountains in the distance, and his eyebrows slightly wrinkled¡ª¡ª


    Today, the story of the spirit world is delivered at midnight. Please ask for the monthly ticket to support it.


    Also, you can vote for the recommendation. If you can enter the recommendation list on the home page, I will give back to you in ten minutes. If you do what you say, breaking your promise is a puppy, haha! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 615

    The rooster was whispering around Chu Mo: "if you want the rooster to say, let''s just find a place here, and then the rooster will protect the Dharma for you... Boy, what''s your look? Don''t you believe the strength of the rooster? I tell you, the rooster doesn''t need to practice like you at all! When you reach the spiritual world, the rooster naturally has the corresponding strength of the spiritual world. Don''t you agree with us to fight?"


    Chu Mo was a little annoyed by the rooster, and glanced at it sideways: "don''t talk nonsense. Look at the terrain here. There is a road dozens of miles away in front. Don''t you think it''s enough trouble to build a foundation in this place?"


    "This kind of thing happens here every day. Who will take it seriously?" The rooster defended.


    "What about the five element Daoji?" Chu Mo glanced at the rooster: "are you sure that at the moment when the five element Tao was formed, there would be no visions between heaven and earth?"


    "Er..." the rooster was suddenly speechless and had nothing to say. At this time, he suddenly heard a long whistle from a mountain in front of him.


    "Leave people!"


    This burst of drinking, like thunder, startled Chu Mo and the rooster.


    "What happened?" The rooster flapped his wings, flew into the air, stretched his neck and looked over there.


    "Seems someone is fighting?" Chu Mo had some uncertain words.


    "Hahahahaha, good fight, chicken Lord likes to watch the excitement most!" The rooster was immediately excited: "this is the first group of people we met when we entered the spiritual world. Unexpectedly... There was excitement!"


    Chu Mo''s forehead was suddenly covered with black lines, and his heart said what to see in the fight? But speaking of it, his heart is also very curious. He also knows a little about the spiritual world. If he had the opportunity to know it secretly. It''s also good.


    So Chu Mo jumped in the air and stood on the rooster: "drive!"


    The rooster swayed hard. Want to shake Chu Mo off: "boy, are you looking for death?"


    "Cough... Slip of the tongue. Slip of the tongue!" Chu Mo made a very insincere explanation.


    "In order to watch the excitement, the chicken master doesn''t have the same experience as you." The rooster grunted and flew over there.


    At this time, the long wedding procession was stopped on the road in the valley.


    A tall man with a scarf on his head is confronting Jin Tiegang.


    At the same time, there are three men and one woman. Rushing down from the mountain, his innate momentum broke out completely. That kind of prestige is also somewhat amazing.


    Chu Mo and the rooster soon arrived at the mountain where Liu Tong and they had hidden before and looked down.


    The rooster only glanced at it, and then drooped his eyelids in some boredom: "when his feelings reached the spiritual world, he was also a bunch of congenital warriors... The rooster thought he could see the Yuan Ying Friar''s boom!"


    "Fart, if you meet friar Yuanying, you must run faster than anyone!" Chu Mo mercilessly exposed.


    The rooster ignored Chu Mo, who was black in mouth, looked down the mountain and said, "this is the wedding team? These little guys who went down the mountain... Want to steal a wedding?"


    Chu Mo also saw that the team at the foot of the mountain was red and colorful. Like a wedding procession, he smiled and said, "it seems to be true!"


    "Hand over Fang LAN!" Liu Tong looked coldly at the middle-aged man standing in front of him, and said with a very tough attitude, "I don''t want to be an enemy of your Jin family. But take money and help others eliminate disasters. I hope you don''t hurt your peace."


    Wang Wu, Wang Wen, Du Fei and Fang Lu were stopped by the guards of the Jin family.


    Those drummers were all far away.


    Gods fight, mortals suffer. They just make some hard money. They don''t want to be stained with blood, let alone be affected.


    Fang Lu shouted loudly, "let my sister go!"


    Wang Wen: "..."


    Wang Wu: "..."


    Du Fei: "..."


    The corners of Liu Tong''s mouth under his scarf twitched violently, and his heart said whether the girl was stupid? You exposed your identity as soon as you opened your mouth. What are you doing with a mask? Isn''t it unnecessary?


    Jin Tiegang over there was also angry and happy, looking at half his face. Fang Lu, who showed her fierce and beautiful eyes, said with a wry smile, "second miss, which song are you singing?"


    Fang LAN, sitting in the carriage, also opened the curtain and looked out.


    "Sister!" When Fang Lu saw her sister, her eyes immediately turned red and her tears almost fell down.


    "You... Why are you here?" Fang Lan''s voice also trembled. Although she thought that her sweetheart Wang Wu would definitely not give up on himself, she didn''t expect that he really dared to come and want to rob himself.


    Just in front of Jin Tiegang, is it possible?


    "Lan''er, don''t worry. Even if I don''t want to risk my life today, I must take you away!" Seeing Fang LAN, Wang Wu was immediately excited and shouted.


    Get... Feelings are just friends, whose identity is mysterious. Liu Tong''s eyelids fluttered and he was very angry.


    According to the original plan, when they came here, he was responsible for stopping Jin Tiegang, and the other four people wanted to save Fang LAN and leave at the first time!


    From beginning to end, it''s best not to say a word.


    The result is good. Once here, everything has changed, and it has become a marriage recognition meeting. Who else are you robbing? It''s really a bunch of things that can''t accomplish anything but fail!


    Liu Tong looked at Jin Tiegang coldly. "I''ve heard of Mr. Jin''s name for a long time. Why don''t we have a duel?"


    Things have reached this level, robbing people has also become a joke, but Liu Tong is a little unwilling, thinking that if he can defeat Jin Tiegang, then this thing... Maybe there is still a chance!


    After all, Jin Tiegang is the first master in this team. After defeating him, who else dares to resist?


    Jin Tiegang stared at Liu Tong for a long time, feeling that this person was very strange, but the breath on Liu Tong made Jin Tiegang a little alert.


    This is also a master of foundation building!


    In recent years, Jin Tiegang has almost developed a pair of insight, and has a lot of research on the aura field of people.


    From Liu Tong, he could clearly feel the shadow of those big sect disciples. Therefore, Jin Tiegang sneered, "which sect did you come from? Do you know what you are doing?"


    "You can''t control which sect comes out. I know what I''m doing, and I also know what you''re doing!" Liu Tong said coldly, "forced twist is not sweet. Doesn''t the Jin family in Jinxiu City care about reputation at all? It''s also possible to forcibly rob civilian women? If it''s publicized... I''m afraid... Hum!"


    Jin Tiegang said faintly, "forcibly rob civilian women? I think you misunderstood?"


    With that, Jin tie just glanced at Fang LAN who came out of the carriage, and then said to Liu Tong, "which eye can you see that this is a forcible robbery of civilian women? Young man, you can eat more food, but you can''t talk nonsense."


    It was the first time for Liu Tong to see Fang LAN from a close distance. His clean-up face immediately made his eyes a little straight. He was really a stunning beauty, Liu Tong said in his heart.


    However, he also knew in his heart that this was not the time to think about it. The next time he gritted his teeth and shouted at Fang LAN, "Miss Fang, don''t be afraid. I''m in charge of you! Even the Jin family... Can''t force you to do anything!"


    Fang LAN turned around and looked at Liu Tong wearing a face towel. She frowned slightly and said faintly, "are you?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 616

    Liu Tong almost fainted with anger. Look at this family... Are they all idiots? Who am I? I''m the one who came to save you! I''m the hero in saving beauty! Miss, widen your beautiful eyes and have a good look. I''m a hero! Is your hero!


    "Sister, don''t be afraid, he is the strong man of building foundation we invited!" Fang Lu stepped forward at this time, holding her sister''s arm, with a happy face.


    In the little girl''s opinion, their action was a complete success!


    Because my sister is free!


    The next step is for them to leave freely.


    As for those villains of the Jin family, how to go back to work naturally doesn''t matter to her.


    Wang Wu is also looking at Fang LAN with hot eyes. This is his sweetheart, his woman, and will become his wife in the future!


    Nobody wants to take her away!


    Wang Wu had already planned in his heart. When things were over here, he took Fang LAN away and flew away!


    As for the Fang family and his family, presumably the big family like the Jin family can''t do anything to destroy people because of this. Wang Wu even thought tragically that if the family was destroyed, sooner or later, he would bring Fang LAN and the king would return and destroy the whole Jin family. Revenge for the family!


    Wang Wen and Du Fei were also very excited in their hearts. They didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, and all the bloodless problems were solved.


    It can''t be blamed for their ignorance. It can only be said that vision determines everything. In their view, Fang Lan''s freedom was not imprisoned. Then, nature can leave at any time.


    Liu Tong over there is still bent on being Fang Lan''s hero.


    Chu Mo and the big cock on the top of the mountain also enjoyed it.


    The rooster muttered, "are these little guys stupid?"


    Chu Mo, who rarely agreed with the rooster, smiled and nodded, "it''s not stupid, it''s just a little... Naive."


    The rooster pie his mouth: "come on, silly is silly, this kind of thing. I haven''t seen your boy do it."


    "I was stupid, too." Chu Mo looked calm.


    The rooster glanced back at Chu Mo, nodded approvingly, "this is... You are sometimes quite stupid."


    At this time, the central figure in the whole incident is well deserved. Miss Fang LAN, hold out your hand. Gently touched her sister''s head and said softly, "OK, go back, don''t fool around."


    "Blind blind... Nonsense? Sister... Are you confused? Do you say we are nonsense?" Fang Lu jumped up first and looked at Fang LAN inconceivably.


    The smiles on Wang Wen and Du Fei''s faces disappeared instantly. As for Wang Wu, his face suddenly became ugly. He looked at Fang LAN with an excited face and asked in a deep voice, "Lan er... What do you mean? We came all the way to save you. Just use these two words to kill us?"


    Liu Tong, who is confronting Jin Tiegang over there, seems to have tasted it all of a sudden. Although his background is not very high, at least he has been in Lingyun gate for many years, and his horizons are naturally not comparable to those of young people in small towns like Wang Wu.


    He looked at Fang Lan''s calm appearance, and his heart sank slightly. He secretly said that this matter... May be something wrong!


    According to Fang Lu and others, Fang Lan was reluctant in every way and was almost tied to the team. The Jin family also secretly threatened Fang LAN with the Fang family. Force Fang LAN to submit.


    But now in this posture, Fang LAN seems to be the owner of the team. Where is there any forced appearance?


    Facing the sudden outbreak of Wang Wu. Fang Lan''s eyes turned red and stared at Wang Wu: "brother Wu, don''t you believe me?"


    Wang Wu, who seemed a little irritable, saw that Fang Lan''s eyes were red, and he couldn''t help but soften his heart, saying, "what do you mean by this? Why are we fooling around?"


    "Yes, sister, what''s the matter with you? Shouldn''t it be..." Fang Lu was young and ignorant, and her mouth was unstoppable, but half said. Seeing that his sister and Wang Wu were extremely ugly, he immediately shut up. But these people present. Everyone knows what this little girl means.


    Fang LAN sighed lightly, looking at Wang Wu with some red eyes. Softly said, "I followed Mr. Jin and they went together voluntarily. They neither sealed my strength nor restricted my freedom."


    "You..." Wang Wu''s face changed greatly.


    Fang LAN looked at him, "brother Wu, can you hear me out? You''re always like this. You''re too impatient."


    "Are you beginning to dislike me now?" Wang Wu''s face became colder.


    "Idiot, can you his mother wait for her to finish speaking? Just like his mother, a girl with a cymbic heart like Miss Fang is really fascinated by you!" No one expected that Liu Tong, who had been covered, suddenly broke out. He was so angry that Wang Wu almost vomited blood.


    Du Fei, who invited him over there... Was also directly depressed to death. He said in his heart, it''s over. No matter what the outcome is, I''m afraid Wang Wu must hate me in his heart.


    However, Liu Tong was a monk in the realm of foundation building after all. After a lot of scolding, he directly scolded Wang Wu so that his face turned blue and red for a while, but he didn''t dare to answer back.


    The rooster on the top of the mountain shouted directly: "scold happily, that boy is really a fool, even the chicken master can see that the girl clearly wants to dissolve the marriage through relatively soft means. As a result, he is still messing around. It''s true that such a fool is also liked by some people, and it''s really annoying!"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "look, I''m angry with you, but that person''s scolding is quite relieving."


    Down the mountain, Jin Tiegang looked at the angry Liu Tong with approval and smiled. Of course, he saw why Liu Tong suddenly broke out, because Fang Lan''s words made Liu Tong feel that he had been used!


    The Jin family''s wedding team took Fang LAN away, although the means were indeed disgraceful, it was also a little strong. But fundamentally speaking, there is no real face tearing.


    Fang Lan thought that when she came to Jinxiu City, she would find a chance to meet the elders of the Jin family!


    This is also the only way she can think of as a powerless and weak woman.


    As long as the elders of the Jin family can be persuaded by themselves, Jin Ming naturally dares not to do so. But now let Wang Wu and other people stir up, this matter... Where will it develop? Even Fang LAN can''t control it.


    Looking at Wang Wu''s angry and afraid to speak, Fang Lan was very distressed. Her tears were dim and she said softly, "brother Wu, how can LAN Er dislike you? This time, LAN Er followed Mr. Jin to Jinxiu city to find an opportunity to meet the elders of the Jin family."


    Wang Wu stretched his mouth and almost blurted out a sentence. It was the kind of sarcastic words: are you ready to see someone else''s elders? Still say nothing?


    However, looking at Liu Tong who stared at him coldly over there, Wang Wu swallowed this sentence again.


    Fang LAN then said, "I want to ask the elders of the Jin family to make decisions for me and let me go. After all, the Jin family is a big family, and it also needs face. Originally... I didn''t tell you in advance, just for fear of leaking the news and being blocked by Jin Ming. But now... You... You..."


    When Fang Lan said this, tears finally fell. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 617

    Wang Wu was immediately dumbfounded, Wang Wen was dumbfounded, Du Fei was dumbfounded, and Fang Lu was even dumbfounded. Only then did they know how much trouble they had caused.


    Only Liu Tong looked up at the sky with a gloomy face. I feel that I can''t be this hero today anyway.


    "Then... Then... What now?" In a hurry, Fang Lu stammered directly and cried in a hurry.


    At this time, Jin Tiegang, who had been silent, suddenly said, "Miss Fang..."


    Fang LAN looks at Jin Tiegang.


    Jin tie just pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll fight for this opportunity!"


    With that, he said coldly to the Jin guards around him, "today you didn''t hear anything, you didn''t see anything!"


    "We didn''t see anything, we didn''t hear anything!" The guards of the Jin family said loudly with one voice.


    A large family with strict hierarchy and distinct status.


    Jin Tiegang was naturally nothing before the Jin family came forward, but in the eyes of people with other surnames, he, the steward given a surname, was as high as God!


    These bodyguards are all his confidants, and their words are naturally effective.


    As for those drummers, they don''t need warning at all. They dare to go to this business only when they are tired of living.


    Besides, Jin Tiegang''s action today, in the eyes of many people, is also a chivalrous move, which is commendable. And no one will report. That will be looked down upon by others, and your conscience will be condemned.


    Everyone was stunned and stared at Jin Tiegang.


    Fang LAN looked incredible: "Mr. Jin, you?"


    "I... just give Miss Fang a chance. As for whether it will succeed, I can''t guarantee it. And..." Jin Tiegang was silent for a moment, glanced at Wang Wu with a happy face over there, and said faintly: "whether it will succeed or not, Mr. Jin wants to persuade Miss Fang that this person is really not a good match for you!"


    Wang Wu''s face over there... Instantly collapsed. He couldn''t believe looking at Jin Tiegang and wanted to scold him, but he thought about the other party''s realm and identity. The swearing words were on the lips, but they couldn''t say anything.


    Fang lanhui, who is Lan Xin, naturally understands Jin Tiegang''s kindness, but makes her give up her feelings for many years. It''s not that easy.


    She sighed gently, "brother Wu is a little grumpy. He has been taking care of me since he was young. I won''t give him up."


    Wang Wu''s face showed a happy look again.


    Jin Tiegang seems to want to say something. But after thinking for a while, he gave up, smiled and looked at Liu Tong: "little brother, in five years, maybe I''m not your opponent, but now, you''re not my opponent. This matter is over, do you want to continue?"


    "Do not continue." Liu Tong is not a fool, seeing that others have solved the problem. He felt ashamed to stay here for another moment. Xin said that fortunately, he didn''t expose his sect, otherwise it wouldn''t be humiliating enough.


    At that moment, without hesitation, he didn''t even fight with dufei and others. He turned and left.


    Jin Tiegang looked at Fang Lu again: "do you want to visit Jinxiu City, miss? Lest you don''t trust your sister. Don''t worry, with me, no one will dare to bully you."


    "I... I..." Fang Lu used to sneak out without telling her parents. Now she has caused such a disaster, how dare she go home? Besides, the prosperity of Jinxiu city has been famous for a long time, and she has long wanted to see it. Just never had a chance.


    Now he looked at Fang LAN carefully.


    Fang LAN frowned. It seemed that he wanted to refuse, but in the end, he sighed, "get in the car."


    Just at this time, Jin tie looked at Wang Wu and the three of them. His eyes became stern.


    Until then, the power of the monk in the middle of the foundation building was revealed in him.


    Wang Wu even felt that his legs were a little weak. The huge pressure made him want to kneel on the ground. He clenched his teeth and stood there. Straightened his spine and didn''t let himself make a painful sound.


    "Hum!" Jin tie just snorted coldly and took back his momentum.


    Wang Wu and others breathed a long sigh of relief, but their foreheads were full of sweat.


    "You... Let''s go. I won''t embarrass you, but next time you do something, remember to use your brain! This time it''s me. If someone else... You''ll already be a corpse!" As soon as Jin tie finished speaking, he waved his hand, "let''s go!"


    The whole team, slowly start. Wang Wu, the three remaining people, stood there dejectedly, watching the motorcade gradually fade away.


    On the top of the mountain, the rooster exclaimed, "this man is very methodical! That Miss Fang is also a smart woman!"


    Chu Mo nodded. He didn''t expect to meet such a person just after entering the spiritual world.


    This made him interested in the Jin family and the splendid city.


    "Let''s go to Jinxiu city first, get a firm foothold, and then find a place to build a foundation!" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and decided directly.


    "It''s OK. You can''t build a five element road base in a hurry and carelessness. You should always understand the situation here before you can proceed." The rooster didn''t choose to quarrel with Chu Mo this time.


    So Chu Mo and the rooster hung the tail of the team from a distance, just like going sightseeing and following each other.


    However, one day later.


    Chu Mo and the rooster were walking on the road. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him and stopped there.


    "My friend has been with us for so long, does he also want to be chivalrous? Can he save the robbed civilian girl?" Jin Tiegang rode alone and stood there, giving people a feeling of Yuanzhen Yuezhi.


    Chu Mo met many high-level monks in the magic world, but people like Jin Tiegang, who only had foundation building and cultivation, but who were so imposing, were very rare.


    Although the other side''s realm is not high, it is definitely the kind of step by step, which comes out by hard work!


    This is totally different from those who cultivate talents.


    Chu Mo even felt that if he was given a suitable inheritance, with his current state, he could even fight against the grand monk of the golden elixir!


    Jin Tiegang actually found this man and chicken long ago. When Chu Mo and the rooster were on the top of the mountain, they could not be hidden. Therefore, Jin Tiegang, who had spiritual awareness, found them at that time.


    But I didn''t care too much.


    This is the sphere of influence of Jinxiu City, and the Jin family, in Jinxiu City, belongs to one of the most powerful families. Anyone who wants to run wild on this land should also think about it.


    But I didn''t expect that this man came all the way with a chicken. This made Jin Tiegang mutter in his heart.


    The more taciturn the biting dog is, the more difficult it is for people to see through.


    Chu Mo showed a gentle smile at Jin Tiegang: "we want to go to Jinxiu city. We don''t know the way. Can we take a way with Mr. please?"


    Jin Tiegang was stunned for a moment, and then the corners of his mouth drew slightly, revealing a smile: "it''s easy, come with me!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 618

    A moment later, Chu Mo was riding a white horse, and a big rooster shrunk to the size of a normal domestic chicken squatted on the horse''s back. I want to read a book. I want to kanshu¡¤


    Jin Tiegang looked at Chu Mo and asked with a smile, "where are you from, little brother?"


    "Out of town, come out and travel." Chu Mo answered with a smile.


    Jin Tiegang certainly wouldn''t believe this, but he didn''t continue to ask. After all, everyone has his own secret.


    Instead, the imposing Rooster squatting on the horse''s back made Jin Tiegang couldn''t help looking more. Then he laughed and said, "little brother, this pet is really unique."


    Hearing this, the rooster on horseback couldn''t help looking back at Jin Tiegang: "you are a pet, and your whole family are pets!"


    Jin Tiegang: "..."


    Chu Mo patted the cock on the head: "don''t be so rude!"


    "Boy, how dare you pat me?" The big cock suddenly blew up. This is not in the human world. A chicken talking will cause panic. This is the spiritual world with many spirit beasts. It''s no big deal that a chicken can talk.


    Of course, this is the idea of big cock.


    Jin Tiegang was still stunned by the big cock who spit people out and spoke badly. Looking at Chu Mo, he was surprised and said, "this is actually a spirit beast?"


    Yes, there are many spirit beasts in the spiritual world, but almost all of them are far away from human beings and live in deep mountains and forests. Read a book. 1kanshu. Although some people have been able to successfully tame spirit beasts and accept them as spiritual pets, none of them is not a big man of high status.


    The whole splendid city, people who have spiritual pet, is just a slap!


    Therefore, in the deep heart of Jin Tiegang, he has a new inference about the identity of Chu mo.


    The rooster glanced at Jin Tiegang with a sneer, "the rooster is a heavenly beast? Have you heard of it?"


    "Heaven... Heavenly beast?" Jin tie just twitched at the corner of his mouth. He is not an ignorant mortal. Among the monks in the spiritual world, which one has never heard of the celestial world and the celestial world? He raised his head and glanced at Chu Mo with a helpless expression on his face, and finally "understood" in his heart. It turns out that this is a chicken who likes to boast.


    Think about it, there is no immortal beast in the spirit world. How can there be a heavenly beast?


    The rooster looked up proudly. Shook his hair.


    Jin Tiegang and Jin Jun couldn''t help saying, "it''s a little interesting!" Said, looking at Chu Mo: "don''t you know your little brother''s name?"


    "Hehe, Mr. Jin is too polite. I don''t need your surname Chu, but a single name in ink." Chu Mo said frankly.


    If in the fairy world. He may not dare to say his name so frankly, but in this spiritual world, it''s no big deal. A Book ¡¤ 1kanshu ¡¤ because in the spiritual world, there are very few creatures who can enter the magic world.


    Sure enough, Jin Tiegang heard it, and there was nothing strange. He hugged Chu Mo: "I''m Jin Tiegang, a small steward of the Jin family in Jinxiu city. I''m glad to meet the Chu brothers!"


    Chu Mo hugged his fist in return. His gentle and modest attitude soon won Jin Tiegang''s favor and chatted with Chu mo.


    Although Jin tie can just feel that Chu Mo''s realm is not high, a congenital martial artist, with a spiritual pet with high IQ and extraordinary speech, obviously has an unusual identity. For Jin Tiegang, he is also willing to make such friends.


    Therefore, the two people almost hit it off at first sight. I had a very happy chat all the way.


    Through Jin Tiegang, Chu Mo soon learned a lot about the spiritual world.


    meanwhile.


    Inside the carriage, Fang Lu looked curiously along the gap of the curtain and looked at Chu Mo who was talking and laughing with Jin Tiegang not far away. Then he turned back and asked Fang LAN, "sister, who is that person? How can he get on with the manager of the Jin family so quickly?"


    Compared with her careless and heartless sister, Fang Lan''s heart is much heavier and her heart is very heavy. Glancing at her sister, she said faintly, "I don''t know her."


    At this time, Fang Lu also felt that her sister was in a bad mood. I couldn''t help lowering my head: "sorry, sister..."


    "Alas..." Fang LAN sighed and asked, "who came up with this idea? It shouldn''t be you?"


    "Yes... It''s me..." Fang Lu said with a ashamed face, "I heard that my sister was taken away, and then I saw that my parents seemed to accept their fate. I was unwilling, so I went to find brother Wu, brother Wen and brother Du Fei."


    "What did they say?" Fang LAN asked.


    "Brother Wu said at that time..." speaking of this, Fang Lu suddenly hesitated. Although she was young and careless, she was not stupid. She knew that she should say something and should not say something.


    "Say what?" Fang LAN asked.


    "Brother Wu... Maybe he was in a hurry, and his words were not very pleasant." Fang Lu murmured.


    "Say!" Fang Lan''s eyes cooled down: "I''m your sister! Don''t you tell me the truth?"


    "He... He said that his sister was greedy for vanity, otherwise, he should rather die than follow, but also keep chastity..." Fang Lu lowered his head: "he also said..."


    "Enough!" Fang Lan''s voice trembled and whispered, "stop talking."


    Looking at her sister, whose tears were swirling in the bottom of her eyes, Fang Lu also felt uncomfortable and said, "brother Wu, his temper is like this, his heart is small, and he was also angry at that time, so he didn''t choose his words... Sister, don''t be angry with him."


    After all, they are partners who grew up together. All along, Wang Wu and Wang Wen have been excellent brothers and sisters. So in Fang Lu''s heart, she also treated Wang Wudang as her own brother. The young heart doesn''t want problems between her sister and Wang Wu.


    "Then..." after a while, Fang LAN took a deep breath and asked youyou.


    "Then brother Wen said that he must not let his sister be robbed by the Jin family, but must take her back. Brother Du Fei said that a friend of his friend knew a disciple of the big sect. Now the disciple of the big sect just came out of the sect and went home to visit his relatives. So brother Du Fei went to beg the man, who said he had seen his sister on the road once." Fang Lu said.


    Fang LAN recalled for a moment, then shook his head: "I don''t have any impression of him. Probably, I''ve seen me from a distance."


    "Maybe, anyway... Sister, don''t blame brother Wu and them, they are also for your own good." Fang Lu whispered.


    "I won''t blame anyone." Fang LAN youyou said, "this time, I went to Jinxiu city with the heart of death."


    "Sister, you..." Fang Lu was immediately anxious and wanted to say something, but Fang LAN stopped her.


    "Xiao Lu, Mr. Jin is a good man. Remember, if something happens to your sister, you can go to ask Mr. Jin to send you back. After your parents, it''s up to you." Fang Lan said.


    "No... sister, you will be fine!" Fang Lu finally couldn''t help crying.


    Not far away from the outside, Chu Mo and Jin Tiegang looked at each other. The conversation sound in the carriage was not secret to both of them. Naturally, you can hear clearly.


    Jin Tiegang''s face, with a somewhat embarrassed color, looked at Chu Mo: "let the Chu brothers laugh." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 619

    "I don''t think brother Jin is a bully, but this..." Chu Mo didn''t say that he didn''t know the cause and effect. After all, when he was at the top of the mountain, he had already understood the whole thing. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬


    Jin Tiegang sighed, then smiled bitterly and said to Chu Mo, "brother Chu doesn''t know that my young master really likes Miss Fang. But Miss Fang has a heart and ignores my young master..."


    Jin Tiegang said, telling Chu mo the process of the eighth childe Jin Ming meeting Fang LAN.


    Fang LAN went out looking for foundation materials and ran into Jin Ming, who was also traveling outside. Jin Ming fell in love with LAN at first sight and was shocked. Please in every way and want to win the girl''s heart.


    But Jin Ming was accompanied by a large number of guards and entourages. At first glance, he was an aristocrat. Such a person, even if he is not a dandy, will be regarded as a dandy by others. Don''t say that Fang LAN has a heart, even if not, as long as she is a serious girl, I''m afraid she won''t give Jin Ming much good looks.


    Jin Ming used to pursue girls, which didn''t play any role in Fang LAN.


    Send something, no!


    Follow shamelessly, ignore!


    Talk to her and don''t answer.


    Jin Tiegang said with a wry smile: "Speaking of it, although my young master is mischievous and a little dandy, he is not the kind of person who really hurts nature and reason. Otherwise, the Jin family has strict rules and doesn''t need outsiders to clean him up, and the elders of the Jin family have already cleaned him up. Moreover, the young master''s talent is also quite strong. He has successfully built the foundation and became a friar in the early stage of foundation building without much hard training. It''s not difficult to find a good girl according to the conditions of the young master Unfortunately, the vision is too high. He despised none of the marriage partners introduced at home. "


    As he said, Jin Tiegang looked at Chu Mo and said, "this time I came here to be this villain, and the young master was a little anxious. But it''s not really robbing people''s women. It can only be said that it''s coercion. But Miss Fang''s parents... I can feel that they are really willing to promote this marriage."


    Chu Mo smiled and explained to Jin Tiegang. Some are noncommittal. You can''t just listen to one side of everything. Although Jin Tiegang is not bad in essence, he speaks from the standpoint of the Jin family after all.


    He also admitted that this was a bullying. If Fang LAN didn''t agree and chose a more vigorous way, I''m afraid it would really kill people.


    Even if the Jin family doesn''t do anything. But what about those families that depend on the Jin family... And those who want to rely on the Jin family? Will they be indifferent? I''m afraid that by then, the Fang family will have no place in this generation... At all!


    Jin Tiegang also understood what Chu Mo was thinking and sighed, Said: "if my young master really wants to use strong, in fact, he can do it before! Miss Fang, a martial artist with a congenital realm, can have a little resistance? But this thing, after all, we have done a little unparalleled, so I will give Miss Fang a chance to meet the elder Jin family. If she can really persuade the elder Jin family, then I think, even if the young master wants to get her no matter how much, he will not continue to entangle."


    "This is the best." Chu Mo said.


    Jin Tiegang murmured, "the Jin family... Also needs face!"


    The party walked and stopped all the way. The sisters of the Fang family would occasionally get off the carriage except when it was convenient. Other times, they all hide in the car and don''t want to come out to meet people.


    So along the way, there was no intersection between them and Chu mo.


    More than ten days later. Chu Mo and his party finally came to Jinxiu city.


    Looking at the magnificent city ten miles away, Chu Mo''s heart was also somewhat excited.


    This is after I entered the spiritual world. The first city to enter!


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, hugged Jin Tiegang and said, "thanks for brother Jin''s care along the way. Let''s stay here and say goodbye!"


    Jin Tiegang nodded. He also needed to go back and reply with a stranger. That''s not the case.


    "This splendid city is the largest city within a few thousand miles!" Jin Tiegang said to Chu Mo nearby, "it''s very prosperous here, and there are many monks. At that time, if you have anything, you can come to the Jin family to find me and mention my name! At that time, brother will buy you a drink."


    Although Jin Tiegang didn''t say it clearly, Chu Mo understood that people were afraid that he might get into something in Jinxiu city and wanted to help him.


    Chu Mo was not that kind of person who didn''t know what to do. He hugged his fist and said, "if something happens, I will come to the door and complain!"


    "OK, let''s say goodbye first and see you later!" Jin Tiegang is also a fist.


    Then, the motorcade slowly left.


    Chu Mo and the rooster, riding the horse that Jin tie just sent him, watched the motorcade go away.


    At this time, the rooster said, "boy, this is a little different from your character."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    "Don''t you want to help that girl?" The rooster looked back at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was dumbfounded and said, "help? How? Go directly to the Jin family and say how can you forcibly rob the civilian women? It''s too humiliating for you to do this to the Jin family? And then start a war with them?"


    The rooster rolled his eyes: "don''t you think this girl is very poor? The rooster remembered that you have always been very good to women. Let the rooster count for you. The first Miaoyi Niang, then Shen Xingxue, then little yellow dog... Cough, Miss Huang! Then, you don''t mind even the business of the heaven, even the princess of the heaven clan, let you turn home..."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, but he felt speechless.


    "This girl obviously doesn''t want to marry that gold eight childe." The rooster said, "such a thing, full of a sense of justice, will you turn a blind eye?"


    "How do I feel that you are satirizing me?" Chu Mo''s black face said.


    "Chicken is praising you!" The rooster curled his lips, and then said, "but the rooster also saw that the Miss Fang family was not sure whether she felt about Mr. Jin Ba, but after this time, the boy of the Wang family was probably out of business!"


    "Yes, husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster." Chu Mo sighed.


    "Yes, the king''s boy, the chicken master, also dislikes him. He is narrow-minded and suspicious. Didn''t you listen to the second miss of the Fang family? This time, the failure of several little boys was mainly advocated by the second miss of the Fang family, followed by the brother of the king''s boy, and the helper invited by their friend! As for the sweetheart of the first miss of the Fang family, from beginning to end, he is a timid guy with little ideas. Fang The eldest lady at home is also smart enough to ask the reason in a few words. I''m afraid in my heart, I''m completely disappointed with that Wang boy. " The rooster carefully analyzed.


    "You chicken is really gossip." Chu Mo sneered, "like a gossip!"¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    See my sincere eyes? There are only three words in my eyes for a monthly ticket!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 620

    "Boy, if you talk like that again, the chicken Lord really turned against you!" The rooster jumped down from his horse and glared at Chu mo.


    "Drive!" Chu Mo''s legs caught the horse''s belly, and the horse sprang its hooves and ran wildly.


    Obviously, the horse is a little fed up with the chicken. I don''t want to see this chicken squatting on my back for a long time.


    "Want to run?" The rooster''s wings shook, instantly fell on the horse''s back, and then pecked Chu Mo''s back with his mouth.


    When!


    The big cock angrily said, "you are so stupid!"


    Chu Mo sneered, "I let you talk about me?"


    "You wait for the chicken master, and it''s not over with you!"


    "Who is afraid of who!"


    One man, one chicken, galloped to the big city ahead.


    In fact, the rooster didn''t want chu Mo to meddle. He didn''t want chu Mo to meddle, so he said that.


    It''s obvious that the boy of the Wang family whom Fang LAN likes can''t be entrusted at all. Jin Tiegang is right at all. Whether Fang LAN marries Jin Ming or not and becomes Jin Ming''s concubine, Wang Wu... Is by no means a good match for her.


    Marrying a narrow-minded and suspicious man will be a disaster for any woman!


    For such a man, what childhood sweetheart, what little guess, in the long marriage life, will be slowly forgotten. The rest, only endless suspicion and quarrel.


    Fang Lan also saw this. Even now in her heart, she may still have some illusions about Wang Wu, but after a period of time, she will definitely figure it out completely.


    According to Jin Tiegang, although Jin Ming is a little dandy, he really likes Fang LAN.


    In this way, it is difficult to ensure that Fang LAN will not be moved in the end.


    If Chu Mo really intervened in this business. I''m afraid that in the end, there will be a result that is neither inside nor outside.


    Only fools can do such things.


    Things in this world are not black or white, and they may change anytime, anywhere. A sense of justice. It''s a good thing. But it can''t be used indiscriminately. Otherwise, maybe both sides are not pleasing, and they will have an unpleasant reputation.


    Chu Mo and the rooster rode into the splendid city, and immediately the bustling scene in front of them was stunned.


    In cities, there are countless tall buildings, and the shortest one has threeorfour floors. There are several tall pavilions in the distance. There are more than twenty floors! It''s simply towering into the clouds!


    Although this is the spiritual world, there are many monks, and everyone can fly in the sky. But such a tall building is too rare.


    "Isn''t this a nice place?" The rooster quickly withdrew his shocked eyes, put on a high posture, and looked at Chu Mo with some contempt, like looking at a rural steamed stuffed bun who had just entered the city.


    It still remembers that Chu Mo just said it was a gossip chicken, like a gossip woman''s hatred.


    Chu Mo knows too much about big cock. Sneer: "don''t say as if you are familiar with here."


    "Hum, the chicken Lord saw the world in those days. Your boy has never heard of it!" The rooster sneered.


    "Is it being chased everywhere, trying to catch you and stew the world?" Chu Mo also sneered: "that kind of world, no matter what."


    "Boy, you just don''t want to chat." The rooster glared at him angrily.


    People around him all showed surprised eyes at this man, and some of them who looked like monks looked at the rooster with strange eyes.


    Chu Mo sneered and whispered to the rooster, "let you make such a show, see? Now someone has begun to make your idea. They must want to stew you!"


    The rooster''s psychic sense is also quite sharp, and he naturally detects some malicious eyes in the crowd.


    Then he shrugged his neck and said, "come on, let''s find a place to live."


    Later, Chu Mo beat a rooster and directly came to a small inn and asked for a room. Before Chu Mo, when he was in the magic world, he specially prepared some spirit stones. If you take out fairy crystal stone or celestial crystal stone here, I''m afraid it will immediately stir the whole city.


    Chu Mo won''t do such a thing.


    After paying the room fee for half a month, Chu Mo took the key from the respectful waiter. But he didn''t go back to his room directly. Instead, he went out to find a pub. After entering, Chu Mo ordered some signature dishes and sat down.


    Sitting opposite Chu Mo, the rooster once again encountered a lot of curious eyes, so that the rooster''s heart has always felt very uncomfortable.


    "There are countless spirit beasts in the spiritual world. What''s good about these inexperienced things?" The rooster murmured to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo felt the eyes of some people around him, and then said with a wry smile, "I think we may have made a mistake."


    "What is it?" Asked the rooster.


    "Do you still remember what Jin Tiegang said to me before leaving?" Chu Mo asked.


    The rooster nodded, "he said there are many monks here. If you have anything to do, go to the Jin family to find him."


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "presumably, he has realized what will happen. Your existence is still a shock to this place!"


    "Huh?" The rooster tilted his head and looked at Chu Mo suspiciously with one eye.


    "Although this is the spirit world, there are many spirit beasts, but not everyone can carry a spirit beast around!" Chu Mo said, "especially if you are still so publicity, spit out people''s words, and your IQ is still sloppy."


    "What is sloppy? Chicken master has excellent IQ!" The rooster immediately refuted with dissatisfaction.


    "Well, you are so excellent, and then few people in this place have seen lingchong..."


    "Chicken is not a pet!"


    "Listen to me!" Chu Mo glared at the rooster: "they all think you are a spiritual pet, and you''d better treat yourself as a spiritual pet!"


    "Why?" The big cock looks angry. There is a big boy. If you don''t make it clear, the chicken Lord is in an endless posture with you.


    Chu Mo sneered, "if you are so smart and not a spiritual pet, you can only be a more advanced creature. Think about it for yourself. Will there be more people who covet you at that time?"


    "Isn''t there you?" The rooster was not stupid at all. He finally figured it out completely and suddenly felt a little guilty.


    There are indeed many spirit beasts in the spiritual world, but they are not like the kind that the rooster imagined. Spirit beasts are all over the streets, and they can compete in human cities.


    Even the fairyland... It''s hard to do this!


    The scene of non human spirits walking all over the street, as the rooster said, is in the heaven!


    Those are all real beasts!


    For example, tiger lie!


    No matter he appears in any city in the heaven, even if he appears in the shape of noumenon, not many people will be surprised.


    But here is the spiritual world.


    "It seems that the chicken master still has to live that kind of life of pretending to be stupid?" The rooster sighed with a face, "damn... When will this day come to an end!"


    Just then, a voice came from one side: "how do you sell this chicken?"


    The rooster turned back with a furious face: "sell your mother!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 621

    Poof!


    In the whole pub, some people who had just taken a sip of wine couldn''t help but spit out.


    Then he stared at Chu Mo and the big cock dumbfounded.


    A handsome young man, his face blue and red, stood in front of Chu Mo''s table, with a cold murderous look in his eyes.


    "Who are you scolding?" This young man is the one who just asked how to sell this chicken.


    Chu Mo raised his head and glanced at the young man, with a slight pick on his eyebrows. In front of me, I can''t even reach the innate realm. Look at the breath on your body, which is at most the state of mind of heaven on the ninth floor of the Yellow level.


    This is not the realm of heaven, which can be called a peerless master. This is the spiritual realm with a large number of monks!


    The warrior in heaven''s state of mind is really difficult to make people raise any awe.


    But Chu Mo was not reckless, just glanced at him lightly: "sorry, not for sale!"


    "You said this late!" The young man looked at Chu Mo with a sombre smile: "now you have to sell, if not... You have to sell?"


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a somewhat helpless expression. His heart said that it wasn''t much, and his worry became a reality?


    "Do you want to buy and sell?" Chu Mo''s temperament is not that kind of weak and bullied. Although he is not a devil since childhood, how can people who have made such a big industry with Xu fufu not understand the temperament of these dandies.


    In front of this, I almost wrote the words "I''m a dandy" on my face.


    There is only one way to deal with such people except annoyance, that is, never show weakness!


    Because you show a little weak posture, the other party must immediately hit the snake with the stick and trample you under your feet.


    The young man suddenly sneered and nodded, "so what?"


    At this time, several people outside suddenly came in and crowded the young man. Looking at Chu Mo coldly. Their breath is much stronger than that of this young man.


    Even one of them, even with a trace of friar charm!


    Friar Zhuji!


    The young man was surrounded by monks in the foundation period.


    Chu Mo''s eyes. Directly across the young man, fell on the friar during the foundation period, and said faintly, "whose child is this? I don''t understand any rules?"


    The friar in the foundation period''s originally contemptuous eyes suddenly became a little hesitant. He stretched out his hand and pulled the arm of the young man who wanted to retort, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "your tone is not small? Dare you ask where you came from? Who did you learn?"


    This is to explore the identity of Chu mo. Young people don''t understand, but as a monk, it''s very clear in his heart that a person who can carry such a spiritual pet with such a character and swagger through the market must have a big background.


    After all, few people in the whole splendid city have spiritual pets. If you really provoke great people, even the family behind them may not be able to cover it.


    Chu Mo gave the monk a cold look: "if I ask you something, you have to answer me first!"


    "You speak very loudly." This monk in the foundation period also has a big fire. A martial artist with a congenital realm, no matter how big his background is. But in the face of a monk in the foundation period, he should also have a minimum of respect. As a result, he didn''t feel a little respect from the other party''s eyes.


    "Just a friar in the foundation period, he doesn''t get my attention." Chu Mo''s body leaned gently on the back of the chair, and then calmly looked at the friar Zhuji: "if it was a friar Jindan, I might be polite."


    All the people in the tavern couldn''t help taking a breath, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, and suddenly became shocked.


    Who the hell is this guy? The tone of voice is so big. He didn''t even pay attention to friar Zhuji at all. And listen to what he means, even if the golden elixir comes, he will only be polite, or maybe... Is this too crazy? Is it in his family. Do you have Yuanying''s ancestor?


    "You..." the friar who built the foundation was ashamed and angry. At the same time, his heart was full of doubt, and he looked at Chu Mo in surprise.


    At this time, the young man quit, pointed to Chu Mo and scolded, "what the hell are you, his mother? Dare to be wild in the beautiful city? Boy... Give you three times to think about it, and quickly sell me this chicken. Otherwise..."


    "Or your mother!" The big cock is also completely angry. A little fart boy, open his mouth and shut his mouth. What do you think you are?


    The rooster cursed in his mouth, stretched out a wing and severely pumped it into the young man''s face.


    This blow was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one expected that this spirit beast chicken would directly attack without the command of its master.


    Besides, this chicken is too vulgar to talk, isn''t it? They have never heard of such a cursed spirit beast.


    PA!


    The monk in the foundation period just wanted to stop it. The speed of the rooster was too fast to stop it at all. The colorful wings of the rooster beat hard on the young man''s face.


    A crisp sound directly pulled the young man''s body out. Hit a table hard.


    Ping Ping Ping.


    There was a sound of broken cups and plates, and the table was also smashed to pieces by the young man.


    All the soup in the cup and plate splashed the young man all over his face.


    Several people who had been sitting on this table all scattered and fled, with a frightened face. I dare not even complain.


    The young man was stunned by this slap, and woke up for a long time. He roared and roared, "kill it for me! Kill this chicken! And that boy... Don''t let him go! I want to torture him a little!"


    This time, even the monk in the foundation period had to fight.


    Although he was a monk, he was the guard around the young man after all. Seeing that the master was bullied, if he didn''t fight, he couldn''t account for it after he went back.


    At that moment, the friar Zhuji''s face was cold, and he ordered, "give me this chicken!"


    Several people immediately leaned towards the rooster, and then the monk who built the foundation looked at Chu Mo coldly: "you passed, and then, let your elders come to the Hong family to lead people!"


    With that, the friar Zhuji directly shot.


    A ray of light, along his palm, patted Chu mo.


    Magic!


    Exclusive monk''s technique!


    This is also the strength of monks.


    If you don''t become a monk, even if you are a martial artist with inborn peak, you can bring vigorous Qi and powerful power in your moves. But it''s still completely incomparable with magic.


    Therefore, although there is only one step difference between the innate peak and the foundation, it is like heaven and earth!


    In the eyes of this monk who built the foundation, there are mole ants under the foundation. Even if this young man with a spiritual pet has a great background, he will never be his opponent!


    Many people in the tavern all looked at Chu Mo with some sympathy.


    This young man is unexpectedly the son of the Hong family!


    This alien is really a big deal today! (¡£)

 Chapter 622

    The Hong family is one of the largest families in Jinxiu city. If they provoke the Hong family, can they have good fruit to eat?


    Even if you are a person with a great background, don''t you understand the truth that a strong dragon doesn''t pressure a local snake? It''s young people after all. They don''t know how to hide their strength and bide their time.


    After hearing that the young man was from the Hong family, all the spectators couldn''t help worrying about Chu mo.


    Because the Hong family is not only powerful in this splendid city, but also has a very tough style. The folk wind evaluation is also very poor.


    Anyone who provokes the Hong family is bound to be severely retaliated by the Hong family.


    Many people secretly say that there are a wolf and a dog in Jinxiu City, and there is a big tiger on it.


    A wolf is talking about the Jin family!


    Wolves travel thousands of miles to eat meat. The Jin family eats meat. They are full of external wolves.


    This dog is talking about the Hong family. This is not to say that the Hong family dogs travel thousands of miles, but that the Hong family is a mad dog. If you don''t provoke them, you may be surprised to bite you. If you provoke them, it will be endless. When was completely bitten to death, when will it stop.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the young man didn''t even move in the face of the foundation building monk''s magic attack.


    Is this being scared silly?


    The young man of the Hong family, with several vegetable leaves on his head, showed a cold light in his eyes. He seemed to have seen the man who dared to contradict himself beaten with blood on his face.


    The magic attack is quite swift.


    Almost in an instant, he came to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo raised his hand directly at this time.


    Those people who watched suddenly couldn''t bear it.


    "Hey, is this boy stupid?"


    "It''s crazy to block with your hands!"


    "His hand must be useless!"


    Almost everyone has such thoughts in their hearts.


    The monk in the foundation period also showed a sneer on his face, and said in his heart that he thought he was a young hero with a lot of background, but he turned out to be an idiot with no shit!


    Bang!


    A bang.


    Is the attack of magic easy?


    This blow. Not to mention a palm, even an iron door can be easily broken!


    therefore


    This man''s hand must be useless!


    The monk in the foundation period sneered in his heart. But then. He was stunned and stared at the young man who was still sitting there in front of him.


    The other party''s hand was not hurt at all, even the oily skin was not broken!


    "How is this possible?" Monk Zhuji lost his voice with a shocked look on his face and said, "how can you not be injured?"


    Those who originally wanted to attack the rooster were also stupid there. They know their own skills best. Just that hit, it seems that there is only one light, but even a boulder can easily puncture!


    Moreover, this kind of attack does not cost much power at all. Unlike the stone shattering and shocking scene caused by the full-scale attack of congenital warriors, it is silent. It''s impossible to prevent!


    At this time, Chu Mo stood up, looked at the monk who built the foundation, and said faintly, "your heart is very vicious. Just this blow, you want to destroy one of my hands, right?"


    The monk who built the foundation still looked shocked and answered the question: "you only have innate realm. How can you resist my blow without being injured? It''s impossible!"


    "Now it''s my turn. Is it?" Chu Mo looked at the friar Zhuji and hit him in the face.


    "You want to die!" The base building Friar''s response was not slow at all. Although he was shocked that the other party could withstand his own magic attack, he was not distracted to the point where the other party hit him in the face.


    A ray of light. Once again, it was lit up in the hands of the foundation building friar, and his fists were emitting strong light!


    This is the means of monks!


    No matter the long-range attack or the close combat, there is a magic method near the body!


    Boom!


    The fists of the two men instantly Bang together.


    To everyone''s great shock, the monk in the foundation period appeared. His body was like a kite with a broken line, and he was directly hit and flew out.


    Hit the wall of the tavern directly into a huge hole and was forcibly smashed into the street outside.


    A flustered sound suddenly came from outside.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at the young man whose head was still covered with a vegetable leaf and whose eyes were dull, and strode towards him.


    "What are you doing?" The young man immediately looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face.


    His followers came to Chu Mo with a stiff head, trying to protect their young master.


    Bang bang!


    Chu Mo smashed all these people directly with one punch. In the end, come to the young man.


    Chu Mo is now much taller than his peers. He looks down on the young man from a commanding position. There is a dead silence in the whole pub!


    Everyone''s heart, all followed hanging up.


    It''s unexpected that this young man, who is not even a monk, should be so strong. No wonder he dared to go through the market alone with a spirit pet. It turned out that even friar Zhuji couldn''t beat him.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo grabbed the young man''s collar and almost picked him up. In his eyes, there was a real killing opportunity over the other party, and he asked angrily, "do you want to buy my chicken?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no!" The young man was finally afraid, and the whole person completely collapsed. He was scared to tears, and said to Chu Mo, "I''m wrong, I''m wrong! Don''t hit me!"


    Chu Mo stared at the young man coldly for a long time, and then spit out two cold words: "coward!"


    With that, he directly threw the young man down the hole in the tavern wall to the street: "get out!"


    The whole pub was silent, and everyone looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, full of fear. Almost lost the ability to think.


    At this time, almost everyone subconsciously forgot the identity of the young man Hong''s son.


    Chu Mo looked at the sad shopkeeper and said faintly, "sorry for causing you trouble."


    The innkeeper of the tavern twitched at the corners of his mouth and wanted to say something, but hesitated for a long time, and said, "you beat the Hong family. The Hong family can''t afford to be provoked by ordinary people in this splendid city. You''d better leave quickly. It''s my bad luck."


    In the face of such a terrible person, what else can he do as a business man except admit bad luck?


    Chu Mo smiled, took out two supreme spirit stones from his body and put them in front of the tavern owner: "is it enough to compensate for your loss?"


    The tavern owner''s eyes widened fiercely and looked at the two supreme spirit stones: "is this the supreme spirit stone?"


    In the whole tavern, all knowledgeable people couldn''t help taking a breath and were surprised again. How can people who can casually take out the best spirit stone be ordinary people? No wonder this man is so strong that he doesn''t pay any attention to the Hong family''s children.


    The tavern owner twitched at the corners of his mouth, looked at Chu Mo and said, "my guest, you can''t use so much, not one piece at a time!"


    "I''ll compensate you for the shock." Chu Mo said faintly, and then looked at the rooster and said, "let''s go."


    The rooster rolled his eyes: "the rooster hasn''t eaten yet!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then looked at the tavern owner: "can we continue to operate?"


    Delivered at midnight!


    Let''s vote for the recommendation. This is everyone''s activity. Just move your fingers. (to be continued.)


    You can get the view by stepping on the cloud and coming to the pavilion.]

 Chapter 623

    Those people in the tavern were all dumbfounded at this man. I don''t know whether to say that the young man is skillful and courageous or that he doesn''t know how to live or die. Anyway, Chu Mo and the rooster''s calmness completely suppressed the group of people in the tavern.


    The owner of the tavern glanced at the two top-grade spirit stones in front of him, swallowed their spit hard, and then shouted at the waiter who was silly there, "what are you doing foolishly? Don''t you hurry to serve the best wine and dishes in this store to these two gentlemen?"


    People die for money and birds die for food. The owner of the tavern also recognized these two supreme spirit stones. As for the Hong family... Even if the Hong family is no longer reasonable, it will not be angry at his tavern, right?


    A meal, eat big cock and Chu Mo are very satisfied, I have to say, the ingredients of the spiritual world, itself is full of spirituality, is those ingredients in the human world, there is no way to compare.


    The tavern owner who had been worried over there didn''t wait for the Hong family to retaliate until the two men left the tavern with enough food and drink. I couldn''t help but secretly rejoice in my heart, and then immediately commanded people to repair the damaged wall of the tavern.


    There are almost no other losses!


    The value of the two supreme spirit stones is almost enough to buy half of his tavern. Even if Chu Mo demolished the tavern before, the boss wouldn''t have any opinion.


    At this time, there was a huge manor in the east of Jinxiu city.


    Here is the Hong family in Jinxiu city.


    At this moment, a group of people stood in the room where the Hong family owner was located.


    It was the group of people who had just clashed with Chu Mo, the young man who was thrown out by Chu Mo with his neck, who had changed his clothes and stood there obediently.


    The monk in the foundation period did not appear here because of injury.


    Hong Qiang, the owner of the Hong family, looked coldly at the young man in front of him: "what''s going on?"


    The young man shivered and his knees softened. Kneel on the ground: "big... Uncle..."


    "Huh?" Hong Qiang made a sound in his nostrils.


    "The owner... I, I took people strolling in the street and saw a man... With a spirit pet in a pub. I thought... I wanted to buy that spirit pet and give it to my uncle." The young man knelt on the ground and told the story with trembling.


    Hong Qiang couldn''t see any emotion on his face until the young man finished. Just looking at the other Hong family guards, "is what he said true?"


    These guards looked at each other. They must not dare to lie in front of the owner. Everyone knows that this expressionless middle-aged man is actually the most ruthless person in the whole splendid city. Dare to lie in front of him, it''s simply trying to die.


    But they also dare not betray their masters, otherwise. There will also be no good end in the future.


    What the young man just said is generally right, but the key problem is that the young man wants the spirit pet chicken. It''s not that he wants to give it to the owner first, but that he likes it himself.


    What do they say?


    Hong Qiang''s cold eyes scanned the faces of these people, and he also roughly understood the truth of the matter in his heart.


    then. He took a deep look at the young man kneeling on the ground and said faintly, "OK, I know. You go down first."


    "Home owner... I..." the young man seemed to want to say something, but when he came into contact with the cold eyes of the middle-aged man, he immediately retracted, kowtowed his head and walked away in despair.


    "Things that are not enough to succeed, but more than enough to fail!" After the young man left, Hong Qiang, the owner of the house, scolded coldly in front of the guards of the Hong family, and then said, "remember to watch him in the future, and don''t let him cause trouble everywhere! Otherwise, break your dog legs!"


    The guards of the Hong family all shivered and hurriedly agreed. But in my heart, I was secretly complaining. My heart said that it was your nephew. If you don''t care about him, how dare we? But he dared not say it.


    "Get back!" As soon as Hong Qiang waved his hand, all the guards who were pardoned ran away.


    In the room, there was still an old man who never spoke.


    Hong Qiang looked at the old man, and finally relaxed his attitude. He asked, "Mr. Zhao, what do you think of this matter?"


    The old man gently picked two long eyebrows under his forehead, raised his head, looked at Hong Qiang and said, "recently, because that ruins were found, our beautiful city began to become a little restless. Many people came from all over the country, presumably for that place."


    The old man seemed to answer the question, but Hong Qiang was not surprised. Instead, he looked at the old man and said, "you mean, don''t touch that man for the time being?"


    The old man nodded: "at this time, it''s best not to create complications. There are too many people staring at the ruins. If you are caught by your opponent at this time, I''m afraid..."


    The old man didn''t continue to say anything, but Hong Qiang''s face became severe. His two eyebrows were also screwed together, and he murmured, "yes, a young man in the realm of inborn, with a spiritual pet, swaggered through the market, and his combat power was amazing, even Hong Yue was not his opponent. Inborn Foundation... There was no pressure, and there was indeed a little evil."


    The old man thought for a while and said, "although it''s a little incredible, such a thing is not absent. If I guess right, this young man should take the road of body training. In other words, he should be a congenital body!"


    "What?" Hong Qiang was stunned and said in some shock, "the innate body? This... This is impossible?"


    The old man said, "otherwise, Hong Yue is unreasonable and not his opponent. According to Hong Feng, when Hong Yue attacked with magic, the young man directly blocked Hong Yue''s blow with his hand... And then hit Hong Yue with a hard punch. If he didn''t take the way of body training, it wouldn''t make sense!"


    Hong Qiang frowned, "which sect is a body refining sect near here?"


    The old man thought for a while and shook his head: "we all know that the big sects around here, within a few thousand miles, should... Not here. In the spiritual world, there are several big sects that refine their bodies. If they are really the disciples of those sects..."


    The old man twitched at the corners of his mouth and didn''t go on.


    Hong Qiang''s eyes flashed a faint fear, and he couldn''t help scolding: "bastard! You know to make trouble for me every day!"


    At this time, someone outside informed that it was Hong Qiang who sent him to investigate Chu mo.


    "Come in." Hong Qiang''s face showed dignity again.


    "The master of the house, his subordinates have made it clear that the man, who arrived in Jinxiu city today, came with a team of the Jin family and left ten miles outside the city." The person who came in said bluntly.


    "Jin family?" Hong Qiang''s eyebrows frowned deeper, and his eyes looked at the old man on the side.


    Add a chapter for Tianyu and Tianyue alliance leader. Thank you for your support! Hug! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 624

    The old man couldn''t help but show a wry smile on his face and said, "if it''s related to the Jin family, this matter... May be really troublesome."


    At this time, Hong Qiang said a little tough, "so what? It''s our Hong family that has suffered in this matter after all! His Jin family has got a bargain, don''t you dare to sell?"


    "I''m afraid that someone who wants to take advantage of it." The old man whispered, "this is a critical period!"


    In Hong Qiang''s eyes, the killing opportunity flashed. After a long time, he took a deep breath, and then said in a deep voice: "come!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the room of the inn, one person and one chicken stared at each other.


    For a long time, the rooster said, "boy, thank you today."


    "Thank you, I''m not an outsider." Chu Mo said, "I just don''t know if this is a poke in the hornet''s nest."


    "Why don''t we get out of here?" The rooster was also somewhat guilty at this time.


    When temper comes up, who cares so much. If this strange place causes trouble, it''s a big deal to leave.


    Anyway, both Chu Mo and big cock have absolute confidence that they can escape here when danger comes. Naturally, no one wants to suffer that kind of cowardice.


    "No need." Chu Mo smiled, "it''s just a useless dandy. If we live here for a few days, we should at least get some maps of the spiritual world!"


    The rooster thought for a while, and he also felt that what Chu Mo said was reasonable.


    Even if it can find the location of the elves, it will be easier if it has a spiritual map in its hand.


    Otherwise, it can''t see the traces of the activities of the elves, and it has no way.


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked. Chu Mo and the rooster looked at each other. Chu Mo asked, "who is it?"


    "I''m from the Hong family. The children of the family are not sensible and offended the childe. I''ll apologize for him!"


    The sect sounded a low and gentle voice.


    Chu Mo and big cock were slightly stunned, and their hearts said what was the situation? The innkeeper of the pub said that the Hong family was terrible? How can you be so polite?


    Chu Mo walked over and opened the door. There are three people standing in the sect. The first is a middle-aged man in his 40s.


    The middle-aged man''s appearance is very elegant, with a gentle smile on his face. His breath is completely restrained, and he can''t see the realm at all. As soon as he saw Chu Mo, he immediately hugged his fist and saluted: "I''ve seen you, young master, under Hong Tianlan!"


    Chu Mo also hugged his fist and saluted: "I''m Chu mo. I''ve seen Mr. Hong."


    Hong Tianlan smiled: "the Hong family''s discipline is not strict. The collision offended Young Master Chu, and I''m sorry. Here, I specially prepared some reparations for young master Chu, and I hope that young master Chu can''t be general with those people."


    With that, Hong Tianlan asked the two attendants behind him to send the gift box to the room, and then the two men bowed out.


    At this time, the sky god Jian slightly emitted a little heat. This is the hint that the sky god Jian meets the treasure.


    But according to this heat. Chu Mo can judge that this treasure is not something of special value. But that''s for Chu Mo!


    For the Hong family, it is probably their greatest sincerity.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be a little stunned, looking at Hong Tianlan and saying, "this... Don''t need it? It''s not a big thing. Besides, I hurt the Hong family."


    "Those people deserve it!" Hong Tianlan said with a righteous face, "the Hong family has a great cause, and it is inevitable that there will be several scum. We don''t have much time to discipline them on weekdays. We can''t wait for someone to teach them a lesson!"


    After hearing this, Chu Mo said, "in that case, let''s expose this matter."


    At this time, we can''t continue to be polite. Now it is obvious that the Hong family regards him as someone with a great background. If you are modest and polite, you will make the other party feel inferior.


    Chu Mo has always been very clear about these people''s thoughts.


    Sure enough, Hong Tianlan was relieved to see Chu Mo say so, and then sat here for a while, as if he wanted to tell the origin of Chu mo.


    How could Chu Mo let him succeed, directly in the clouds, a nonsense. Chu Mo, who has seen too many top monks in the magic world, is really easy to fool this little monk in the corner of the spirit world.


    Therefore, when Hong Tianlan walked out of the inn, his head was still a little dizzy.


    Until I got back to Hong''s house, I didn''t wake up completely. In my mind, there was still the faint voice of the young man.


    "Realm is only useful to some people. Who says that the faster the realm is improved, the better? Haven''t you heard the story that the state of mind can''t keep up with the devil?"


    "Apprentice? Hehe, I won''t say my apprentice. Really, it''s boring to say this. It''s like I''m scaring people."


    "Refining body? Hahaha, it''s funny. Do you think I look like those monks refining body? They are big, round, big and thick... I don''t like them. Do you understand the blood?"


    When Hong Tianlan reported to Hong Qiang, there was still some confusion in his mind.


    That young man''s insight is really too profound! He originally wanted to take an examination of the other party to verify the other party''s qualities, and casually asked several questions. As a result, the other party''s answer completely exceeded his cognition.


    In the end, as a monk in the later stage of foundation construction, he could only bow to the disadvantage and determined in his heart that this young man must have come from a famous family. Although the realm is not high, he is definitely a person who can''t be provoked.


    Hong Qiang listened to Hong Tianlan''s story and kept frowning and silent.


    Instead, old Zhao looked at Hong Tianlan and asked, "that young man... Mentioned the word blood?"


    "Yes, he asked me, do you understand the blood?" Hong Tianlan subconsciously replied.


    "What did you say?" Zhao Lao asked with a solemn expression.


    Hong Tianlan said, "I understand. The descendants of the strong are generally strong. This is the advantage of blood!"


    "What did the young man say to you?" Zhao asked.


    Hong Tianlan scratched his head: "he didn''t answer me..."


    "Huh?" Zhao Lao looked at him.


    "He just laughed and digressed the topic." Hong Tianlan said honestly.


    "Alas!" Zhao Lao sighed.


    At this time, even the owner Hong Qiang looked at Zhao Lao strangely: "is Tianlan wrong?"


    Zhao Lao shook his head with a wry smile: "it''s not right, but ah, that young man, don''t provoke! I can see that people haven''t thought about what to do to the Hong family. This time, isn''t Tianlan having a good talk with him? Very good, very good! It''s best to be friends with him. But even if you can''t be friends, you must remember, 10 million... Can''t be enemies with him!"


    "Why?" It is rare for Hong Qiang to see Zhao Lao so solemn, and he is very confused at the moment.


    "This young man''s background is much bigger than we thought. The Jin family... Hum, the Jin family is not even worthy of lifting shoes!" Zhao said.


    Hong Qiang was stunned. His family is equal to the Jin family. Isn''t this sentence of Zhao Lao also equivalent to saying that the Hong family in Jinxiu city is also unworthy of lifting shoes for others?


    Mr. Zhao glanced at Hong Qiang. "Don''t be unconvinced, master. If you don''t believe it, just watch it!" (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 625

    "Look... What are you looking at?" Hong Qiang twitched at the corners of his mouth. £¤f£¬.


    Old Zhao said, "look at the tragic consequences of those who provoke this young man!"


    "I still don''t understand." Hong Qiang is full of doubts.


    "Well, master, do you know what the word blood really means?" Zhao asked.


    Hong Qiang frowned. He somehow understood that those two words were not the blood he imagined. The Hong family was also the family of the ancestor of Yuanying. Although it has fallen for many years, the Hong family''s background is not bad.


    However, he really did not know what blood really represented.


    Zhao Lao is the sacrificial elder of the Hong family, and has been in the Hong family for many years. It is said that he owed a favor to the ancestor of Yuanying of the Hong family and vowed to protect the Hong family for a hundred years. Therefore, Zhao Lao came to Hong''s house decades ago and never left.


    As for the origin of Zhao Lao, the whole Hong family, including the owner Hong Qiang, did not know.


    However, Zhao Lao''s knowledge is quite profound, which is recognized by the Hong family. There are few things that Mr. Zhao doesn''t know.


    Looking at Hong Qiang who shook his head, Zhao Lao sighed and said, "blood is divided into red blood, which is the lowest, and then orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple respectively. Purple blood is the highest blood!"


    "Blood is also divided into colors?" Hong Qiang twitched at the corner of his mouth, indicating that it was difficult to understand.


    "This is just a statement, not that your blood color is that color." Zhao Lao explained, "in this vast world, the vast majority of all sentient beings... Have no blood power! That is to say, we are not even the lowest red blood..."


    Hiss!


    Hong Qiang twitched at the corners of his mouth and took a breath. Some incredible looking at Zhao Lao.


    Old Zhao nodded, "I''m the same as you, but... There was a senior brother with yellow blood strength in my school! That senior brother, the speed of realm improvement was amazing! At the same time, the moment his blood awakened, he also brought him into a mysterious world!"


    "Mysterious world?" Hong Qiang and Hong Tianlan are on the side as if listening to the book of heaven.


    Zhao Lao shook his head: "that world is not something that friars like me can explore, and I don''t understand it. But the stronger the blood is, the faster the improvement of cultivation is. At the same time, in the same state, the strong blood will always prevail!"


    Zhao Lao said. His face gradually became serious: "that young man, by no means inadvertently mentioned the word blood, he was testing!"


    "Temptation?" Hong Qiang frowns.


    "Yes, test us... Are we qualified to be his enemies... Or friends!" Zhao Lao said very firmly.


    "So exaggerated?" Hong Qiang and Hong Tianlan are a little incredible.


    Zhao Lao said, "he can catch Hong Yue''s magic attack with one hand, which shows that his physique is quite strong, and he has reached the realm of almost physical immortality. Then, he mentioned his blood. So far... His identity is ready to come out! But this is not what we are qualified to know."


    "God..." Hong Tianlan''s mouth was pumping, and his heart was filled with emotion, and he even had a feeling of great glory.


    I, Hong Tianlan, actually have a good talk with such a top-level Tianjiao?


    Hong Qiang''s brain was also a little noisy. He murmured, "what is he doing here for such a genius?"


    Old Zhao sighed, "presumably... The news of that ruins has leaked!"


    When it comes to the ruins. Hong Qiang''s face immediately became serious: "then what should we... Do?"


    Zhao Lao smiled mysteriously, "at this time, it''s not just us who are worried! We really can''t afford to provoke this person, but the problem is... Not everyone. We can infer his identity!"


    Hong Qiang''s eyes lit up fiercely. One night, the accompanying face smiled for the first time, and said excitedly, "yes! This beautiful city. And the wolf and the tiger!"


    Zhao Lao smiled: "ran also!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Splendid city, west of the city.


    Jin Jia.


    An old man who looked about 50 years old was sitting on the head, drooping his eyelids, and very focused on tasting the tea in his hand.


    A young and beautiful woman stood there. At first, she could keep calm, with a smile on her face, and stood there with restraint.


    But gradually, as time passed, the woman began to feel a little uneasy. Although she was born in a small town, she was taught to be polite and recuperate. Especially don''t be rude in front of others.


    Even if you lose your honor!


    In fact, with her innate cultivation, standing like this, not to mention the time of a cup of tea, even if it''s a few days and nights.


    But the invisible aura on the old man opposite is really amazing!


    The old man didn''t show even the slightest momentum, but the woman felt that as long as the other party had one idea, she could die countless times!


    This woman, of course, is Fang LAN.


    That 50 year old man is the owner of the Jin family, Jin Dongnan!


    This is a name that resounds throughout the splendid city, but most ordinary people''s awe of this name basically comes from this person, who is the owner of the Jin family in the splendid city. For those monks who are qualified to know something, or some less ordinary people, this name is too terrible.


    Because Jin Dongnan is a monk in the golden elixir period!


    Otherwise, why would the Hong family be afraid of the Jin family? Because of their apparent strength, they can stabilize their own head. Yes, the Hong family also has Mr. Zhao, a master of the golden elixir. But Mr. Zhao, no matter how he protects the Hong family, his surname is Zhao.


    But Jin Dongnan is the real Jin family!


    A family that can cultivate golden elixir masters, if there is no foundation, who believes it?


    Fang LAN knew why the old man in front of her would give her this slap in the face. The reason was very simple. Although Jin Tiegang gave her this opportunity, she "ran into" the owner of the house, Jin Dongnan, before she met Jin Ming. But she was afraid that she had no chance to speak, so she knelt down to Jin Dongnan in front of the crowd and begged him to make decisions for herself.


    While Jin Dongnan was more or less stunned, Fang Lan said a word directly.


    "I don''t want to marry Jin Ming!"


    Although the people who heard this sentence were all confidants of the Jin family, and they were not afraid that someone would dare to go out and chew their tongue, many people heard it after all.


    What family is the Jin family? What is the identity of Jin Ming?


    To put it mildly, for example, in terms of status, the Jin family is equivalent to the feudal kings in the secular world. Jin Ming, that''s a real prince, the son of princes!


    Now a beautiful girl who didn''t know where she came rushed to the "princes king" of the Jin family and shouted, I don''t want to marry your son.


    Even if this girl has 10000 grievances, for Jin Dongnan, this matter also makes him quite lose face!


    This kind of sophisticated person almost saw through Jin Tiegang''s mind at a glance. After a fierce stare, he asked someone to bring Fang LAN to him.


    So, there was the scene just now. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 626

    When Fang LAN calmed down here, she immediately knew that she had just caused this kind of trouble. Speaking of it, it all depends on the mood of the Jin family owner. It doesn''t even have much to do with Jin Dongnan''s mind.


    No matter how broad-minded, this "power of tea" still needs to be given to her!


    Otherwise, wouldn''t the head of a big family be too talkative?


    Therefore, Fang LAN has been holding back. The king''s master didn''t speak, nor did she. At first, I endured it, but now I''m a little afraid to speak.


    Finally.


    Jin Dongnan put down the tea bowl in his hand, then raised his head and looked at Fang LAN.


    Somehow, Fang Lan''s body suddenly shivered.


    Jin Dongnan''s eyes were very calm, and he couldn''t see any emotion in his eyes, but Fang Lan was cold with this look.


    "Not bad." Jin Dongnan finally spoke.


    His voice is very peaceful, just like an old uncle next door. It seems very kind, and it seems... Full of dignity.


    Fang LAN lowered her head and dared not look at Jin Dongnan.


    Before, she only heard that the owner of the Jin family, Jin Dongnan, was a great big man and a great monk in the golden elixir period. But in the young heart, he was always a little crazy, and felt that there was nothing wrong with the golden elixir friar. One day, I can become a golden elixir and even become a Yuanying!


    But it was really after seeing brother Jindan that Fang LAN realized how naive he was.


    The monks in the golden elixir period, even if they look at the entire vast spiritual world, they are also worthy of being counted. And what is he? A daughter of a rich family in a small town who can''t even build the foundation!


    In addition to this face, she was quite confident. Suddenly, she felt that she couldn''t do anything.


    Now Jin Dongnan''s sentence is good, which makes Fang Lancheng scared. She doesn''t even understand that she''s not good


    "Ming''er... Is quite insightful." A faint smile suddenly appeared on Jin Dongnan''s face. However, Fang LAN didn''t see the smile on his face at all, because she didn''t dare to look up at all.


    Hear this sentence. Fang Lan''s heart... Sank to the bottom of the valley.


    What trace did he say? What is ming''er or more insightful? Can we say... As the owner of the Jin family... He also? Fang LAN didn''t dare to think about it, but it happened that she didn''t understand until she came here. Those thoughts and calculations before him are really nothing in front of this big man?


    Is everyone angry? What''s the use of that? Death... She is afraid, nor afraid. But she is more afraid of her family being implicated!


    So. She didn''t even dare to say one more word before clarifying the big man''s attitude.


    "I didn''t want to say a lot when I saw me before. Why don''t I say it now?" Jin Dongnan said faintly.


    Poop!


    Fang Lan''s knees softened, kneeling directly there, still bowed her head and didn''t speak, but tears flowed down the corners of her eyes.


    "You little girl, should you say you are naive? Or should you say you have a deep mind? Huh?" Rao is Jindongnan, which has been weathered for a long time. Fang Lan was also confused by Fang Lan''s behavior, but then he smiled and said, "well, it seems that you understand what''s wrong with you, so you don''t dare to speak, right? Get up! There are no outsiders here. You can say what you want to say. Don''t let others think that my Jin family is the kind of family that bullies men and women and runs amok."


    Fang Lan''s heart seemed to be pressed by a mountain. Almost instantly, it became easier. The mountain disappeared in an instant! Then, like a warm sunshine. It shines in her heart.


    She didn''t stand up, just slightly raised her head, let tears fall on her face, and then choked, "I... I''m afraid!"


    I didn''t tell my grievance, nor did I take the opportunity to say anything more, only said such a sentence.


    At this time. There was a soft knock outside the door.


    Jin Dongnan glanced at Fang LAN and said faintly, "come in."


    A figure came in from the outside, ignored Fang LAN who was kneeling there, came directly to Jin Dongnan, and gently said a few words in Jin Dongnan''s ear. Then... He kept his eyes on it.


    The tip of Jin Dongnan''s eyebrows picked, looking at Fang LAN more or less unexpectedly. A little strange smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he whispered, "it''s a little interesting."


    Fang LAN didn''t understand what he was talking about at all, so he had to kneel there.


    "Little girl, your name is Fang LAN?" Jin Dongnan suddenly asked.


    "Well." Fang LAN gave a gentle hum.


    "You don''t like ming''er at all. You even hate him, don''t you?" Jin Dongnan asked again.


    "I..."


    "Don''t be afraid. As I said, the Jin family is not what you think. If you have anything to say, it doesn''t matter." Jin Dongnan''s tone became more amiable.


    "I have a sweetheart..." I don''t know why, the strong belief that had supported her before, at this moment, made Fang LAN feel a little guilty. Because Wang Wu''s performance really disappointed her!


    She didn''t ask Wang Wu to be an indomitable hero who could die for her at any time. She just hopes that the person she likes can give her more understanding, and don''t be suspicious of her before she doesn''t know the truth.


    Wang Wu''s narrow-minded and suspicious is the root cause of Fang Lan''s guilty heart.


    "The man named Wang Wu? Well, I know." Jin Dongnan replied faintly.


    Hearing this, Fang LAN had some peace of mind, and suddenly raised it, some anxious way: "you... You don''t hurt him, please..."


    "Hey..." Jin Dongnan suddenly sighed, and his expression became a little lonely: "today I know that the original image of the Jin family has become like this in the eyes of you people... Speaking of it, I have to thank you."


    Fang Langton was stupid again. He knelt there blankly, not knowing what he should say.


    "If you don''t like ming''er or even hate him, then... Don''t talk to him!" Jin Dongnan sat there, meditating for a while, and suddenly said to Fang LAN, "well, since it''s because of Jin Ming, it''s easy for you to come to Jinxiu city once and live here for a few days. Jin Ming''s side, I''ll teach him a lesson later. It''s my lax discipline that led to some wrongs. I''m here to apologize for that useless dog."


    "Ah... I... i... no, No." Fang Lan was completely stunned this time. She looked up foolishly, looking at the Jin family owner sitting there, a little at a loss.


    "Yes." Jin Dongnan glanced at Fang LAN: "as an apology, I''ll go back and ask someone to prepare a set of foundation building materials for you, and then... You can build the foundation here. With the Jin family to protect your Dharma, no one dares to provoke you!"


    "Ah?" This time, Fang LAN stayed there completely. The brain is buzzing, almost blank, and only the four words are left as the basic materials¡ª¡ª


    On the third watch, I said, do you dare to vote for one of your recommendation votes? If you dare to send the killer blade to the home page recommendation list, I will dare to break out ten more a day, and I will be more tired to death. I will keep my word! The liar is Wang! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 627

    "Don''t think too much. The people of the Jin family will be punished if they do something wrong, and the wronged people will also be compensated. ¡¤ 1kanshu ¡¤ CC" Jin Dongnan glanced at Fang LAN and said, "go down and have a rest first. Here, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. No one dares to touch you."


    In this way, until a maid helped Fang LAN down, the beautiful girl with beautiful appearance still wrote a big word "Meng" on her face.


    She simply did not know how things had come to this point.


    It seems that she hardly said anything from beginning to end. It seems that he said something, but no matter what he said, he couldn''t please others. On the contrary, there are many angry words. Say in front of others that you don''t like their son. He also misunderstood that others wanted to hurt his sweetheart... As a result, the owner of the Jin family didn''t know what was crazy and not only made decisions for himself. I also sent myself a set of foundation building materials!


    That''s the material for building the foundation! Not hundreds of taels of gold and silver!


    Fang Lan was arranged in the Jin family''s guest room until she saw her anxious sister and couldn''t figure out why.


    However, just after Fang LAN left, Jin Dongnan''s face gradually sank and returned to a serious color.


    Soon, Jin tie just knocked on the door and came in.


    Then without saying a word, he knelt directly in front of Jin Dongnan: "master, I''m wrong, and I won''t dare again next time!"


    Jin Dongnan didn''t give Jin Tiegang any punishment, but just scolded him. After scolding, he directly told him to go away: "next time there''s something wrong, send someone to tell me in advance! Dare to play this trick of blocking the way and shouting injustice with me again, and your ass will be smashed!"


    Jin tie just ran away, but in his heart, he was happy¡¤ 1kanshu ¡¤ CC is not everyone qualified to be scolded by the owner. Scolding you like this means you are not regarded as an outsider!


    Moreover, don''t look at Jin Dongnan''s face, growling and scolding him like a tiger. But Jin tie just felt it. The owner was not angry.


    Now, for Jin Tiegang, the only thing left is Jin Ming. This time. He is not flattered at both ends. I don''t know how Ming Shao will punish him. After all, his behavior betrayed Jin Ming somewhat.


    But Jin Tiegang didn''t see Jin Ming, saying that he was called away by the man sent by the master. Threw an empty Jin Tiegang. My heart suddenly hung up. He felt more guilty about Jin Ming, and secretly swore in his heart that he would be loyal to Jin Ming in the future. It''s enough to do this kind of thing once... And you can''t do it again.


    Regardless of Jin Tiegang''s anxiety, Jin Ming''s heart is also extremely uneasy at the moment.


    He had been called to the owner before, but he was in a side room¡¤ 1kanshu¡¤cc


    From Fang Lan''s conversation with her father to Jin Tiegang''s scolding. Jin Ming listened to it all. Although he complained about Jin Tiegang''s troubles, Jin Ming was more nervous.


    Forcibly rob civilian women? Stop kidding!


    It''s true that he is a son of the Jin family, but he doesn''t dare to do such a thing. Although the process of bringing Fang LAN here is not much different from robbing in the final analysis, at least... There is still a layer of fig leaf left.


    If he really dares to forcibly rob people unscrupulously. Then even if he has the cultivation of building a foundation and is a genius, his father Jin Dongnan can directly break his two legs. Then they will be kept in captivity, and they will not be able to make a difference in this life.


    Relying on the identity of the children of the clan, he wants to be domineering. It may not be a problem at other homes. But not in the Jin family!


    Just after Jin tie was scolded and left, Jin Ming was called in. Then the person who once came in and spoke in Jin Dongnan''s ear was also called in.


    Jin Dongnan glanced at the man and said faintly, "tell me more about the news you just got."


    The man did not hesitate. Directly said: "Chu Mo, about 20 years old, congenital cultivation, unknown origin. With a lingchong rooster, he entered Jinxiu city around noon today. He came back with the team in charge of Jin Tiegang. The horse he rode also gave gifts for Jin Tiegang."


    Hearing this, Jin Ming was full of fog, but he also knew that his Lao Tzu never targeted. So despite my doubts, I listened patiently.


    "At Shenshi, Chu Mo took the lingchong Rooster and ate wine in the old eight tavern in Jinxiu city. During this period, he met Hong Feng, the nephew of the Hong family owner, who provoked him. Hong Feng intended to touch the Lingshou rooster. After being rejected, he was furious and wanted to buy it. He sent his close followers and Friar Hong Yue at the early stage of foundation construction. Hong Yue attacked Chu Mo in the innate realm, losing and seriously injured."


    When Jin Ming heard this, his eyes suddenly widened, and his face showed an unbelievable look. It''s hard to imagine how a congenital martial artist defeated a friar in the early days of foundation construction? Besides, Hong Yue was seriously injured?


    They are all in the same city, and they all belong to the top circle of the city. Jin Ming naturally recognizes Hong Feng of the Hong family, but he can''t play together. The two families are somewhat vaguely opposed, and Jin Ming also despises Hong Feng''s style.


    However, Jin Ming knows the close follower Hong Yue beside Hong Feng. He asked himself that even if he matched Hong Yue, he might not be able to get any benefits. As a result, he was severely injured by a congenital martial artist... Is this possible?


    "At Youshi, Hong Tianlan, the elder of the Hong family, personally took a generous gift to the Xiangfu inn where Chu Mo stayed and made an apology. The two talked about two tea times, and Hong Tianlan returned satisfied." The man reported here, and then saluted Jin Dongnan with his fists: "master, there is no more."


    Jin Dongnan waved his hand, "well done, go down!"


    "Yes!" The man''s face showed a happy look, and he retreated happily.


    So far, the powerful intelligence capability of the Jin family has been directly highlighted. It is conceivable that so many things can be found out in such a short time.


    Looking at Jin Ming standing there, Jin Dongnan asked faintly, "what''s your feeling?"


    Jin Ming immediately said seriously, "that Chu Mo is not an ordinary person!"


    "How unusual?" Jindongnan seems to be interested in taking the examination.


    At this moment, it seems that both of you have forgotten Fang Lan''s things before.


    "The Hong family has always acted like a mad dog, biting everyone they see. It''s the same from top to bottom, and they never want to suffer any losses. Even against our family, they are also the kind of pie that won''t be reconciled without biting a piece of our meat. This time, they can be so polite to a foreigner. Obviously, that person is not simple." Jin Ming pondered and then said, "but that person only has innate cultivation. The foundation of the Jin family is not his opponent. You can send a group of people over and always win him. Therefore, it is not his cultivation that can shock the Jin family, but his identity."


    Jin Dongnan looked at Jin Ming and gradually softened his eyes. He smiled and suddenly said, "yes! My son is excellent! What kind of Wang Wu is that? With my son in heaven and earth, it is also worthy of fighting for a woman with my son?"


    "Ah?" Jin Ming suddenly looked at his father sitting there with a smile and couldn''t speak. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 628

    "People say that we Jin family are a group of wolves. WW look at w ¡¤ 1kanshu ¡¤ CC" Jin Dongnan suddenly changed the topic and smiled faintly, "and I, Jin Dongnan, is the head wolf of the Jin family. They dare not call in front of us, but in fact, I like it."


    Jin Ming stared at his father dumbly. Although he was a father and son, his father rarely talked to him. He had forgotten the last time he had such an exchange.


    "Wolves are always better than dogs! Especially mad dogs!" Jin Dongnan''s face showed a sneer of disdain: "just because of the crazy dogs of the Hong family, do you want to plot against me? It''s really fucking naive!"


    Jin Ming was completely stunned. He had not heard his father scold, but when he scolded so simply and directly... It was really too few! In my memory... It seems never to have happened!


    Jin Dongnan looked at Jin Ming with a smile: "what? I''m surprised? Your father was as young as you! He used to like a girl as silly as you! It''s a pity that your father didn''t have as much courage as you, otherwise... Haha."


    Although Jin Dongnan was smiling, there was a hint of sadness in his expression.


    Somehow, Jin Ming''s heart suddenly flowed through a huge warm current, his nose was a little sour, and his voice became a little choked: "Dad... My child is wrong! Sorry, my child has been discredited at home!"


    Jin Dongnan stood up, walked to Jin Ming, patted him hard on the shoulder, and said, "don''t worry, son, this Fang LAN, my father looks very pleasant, she is your daughter-in-law, my daughter-in-law! Turn around, and go to apologize seriously to others, and then, when can you completely close her heart to you. ¡¤ 1kanshu ¡¤ CC father... When will you come to ask for your marriage in person!"


    Poop!


    Jin Ming knelt there directly, sobbing, "Dad!"


    Jin Dongnan touched Jin Ming''s head: "you are my son! If my father doesn''t help you, who can he help? Don''t talk about your sisters, but your brothers... Now they can be alone, so what my father loves most is your little son!"


    Pull Jin Ming''s shoulder. Pull him up and point to the chair next to him, "sit down."


    "Dad is standing, how dare I sit?" Jin Ming didn''t wipe the tears on his face, and whispered.


    "Let you sit down!" Jin Dongnan glared at Jin Ming. He paced up and down on the ground, and then said, "this matter, even if there is no Chu Mo, dad will also let you finally hold the beauty back! Just, he will use another means."


    Jin Ming sat there¡¤ 1kanshu ¡¤ CC looked at his father walking around the room, who seemed inexplicably excited. He couldn''t help asking, "my father forced me to marry a woman... Really not angry at all?"


    "Haha, at this time, you still come to test your father?" Jin Dongnan glanced at his son obliquely and said faintly, "when did you meet a male wolf looking for a female wolf, you need to ask for the other party''s consent?"


    "Er..." Jin Ming twitched at the corners of his mouth, thinking, my father... You are really my father. Can this be the same thing? People say our family are wolves, but we are human after all!


    "As long as it is the most powerful coyote, it naturally has the right to mate with all female wolves in the group!" Jin Dongnan said faintly and glanced at Jin Ming: "people... In fact, it''s the same!"


    "The same?" Jin Ming asked stupidly.


    "Did you ever hear the conversation between Dad and Fang LAN just now?" Jin Dongnan asked.


    "I heard it." Jin Ming nodded.


    "Then, are you a little strange? Why did dad send her the materials for building the foundation?" Jin Dongnan asked again.


    Jin Ming nodded: "at first, it was a little strange, but now I understand a little. Does Dad want her to thank our family? Then spread the word of mouth of our family? When I did something wrong, dad not only punished me, but also made huge compensation."


    "Not only that, but you can think of so many. It''s not easy." Jin Dongnan glanced at his son with satisfaction, then returned to his seat and sat down, She said, "that girl is very intelligent and has good moral character. Although she came from a small family, she has a noble temperament. Such a girl, married to my Jin family, will bring happiness to our Jin family. Her cleverest thing is that she didn''t choose that kind of strong but stupid practice when she knew she was defeated, but first moved Jin Tiegang, who still had a lot of sense of justice in his bones."


    Jin Ming scratched his head and said helplessly, "it''s not true. He almost knocked him..."


    "Well, with such subordinates, you can go further!" Jin Dongnan glared at his son: "although I scolded Jin tie just now, in fact, in my heart, I appreciate him very much!"


    "That''s true, I''m not very angry with him. Otherwise, the child may really make a big mistake." Jin Ming said convincingly.


    "If only you knew, let''s continue with the girl Fang LAN." Jin Dongnan is very excited tonight. Even he himself is a little surprised. Is it because of the foreign young man? It should be. That young man is not only powerful, but also has some means. It''s not just having an identity that can make the Hong family bow its head. Otherwise, in this splendid city, the Hong family has many ways to kill him without knowing it!


    Jin Dongnan shook his head and threw away these ideas, Then he said, "Fang LAN moved Jin Tiegang and got the opportunity to see me, but she was afraid that I would ignore her, so she shouted in public. Then, after coming here, she immediately realized her mistake, so she played the fragile side of her little girl incisively and vividly. Such a girl with a cymbidium heart who knows how to use her innate advantages to fight for opportunities for herself is very rare!"


    Jin Dongnan said, Glancing at Jin Ming: "At the same time, she is also very kind. Obviously, she doesn''t like Wang Wu anymore, but because she is afraid that I will harm him, she will plead for him even if it makes me unhappy. Such a affectionate, righteous and intelligent girl, who doesn''t marry home, is the loss of my Jin family. When I look for a daughter-in-law, I don''t necessarily have to marry the young lady of a high family. Marriage? Sometimes it''s a means, but it''s only when no more suitable person appears Do this. Now, this person has appeared. The meaning of marriage is to strengthen the strength of the family. But having a good daughter-in-law can do the same! "


    Jin Dongnan smiled, "the key is that my son still likes it!"


    "Dad... You said she didn''t like Wang Wu anymore?" Jin Ming''s face suddenly showed excitement.


    I can''t help but be excited. If it weren''t for people like Fang LAN and Wang Wu, how could they get into Jin Ming''s eyes? But it is precisely because of such a person, no matter how hard and soft he is, Fang LAN just doesn''t give him any chance! In the end, when I was in a hurry, I made such a bad decision.


    "Hehe, I have investigated that person clearly. Don''t worry. In a few days, you can see all the results you want to see." (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 629

    Jin Dongnan said meaningfully, "these days, you are in charge, accompany the sisters of the Fang family, and have a good look around the beautiful city! Remember, the girl Fang LAN is soft outside and hard inside, so she should apologize to others first! Then don''t worry... She doesn''t like Wang Wu anymore. If so, you can''t get her heart, that can only explain..."


    "Dad, don''t worry. I promise to marry this daughter-in-law for you!" Jin Ming interrupted his father with an excited face. Please search and see the most complete!


    "What nonsense, that''s for yourself!" Jin Dongnan gave Jin Ming a spoiled look: "get out of here."


    "Yes!" Jin Ming immediately jumped up and ran out with joy.


    "It''s nice to be young!" Jin Dongnan''s face also showed a happy smile. After a long time, he suddenly said, "tomorrow morning, I''m going to meet the young master Chu."


    "Yes!" In the dark, there was a soft sound.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    A carriage of the Jin family drove out from the back door and drove very low-key towards Xiangfu inn.


    No one would have thought that in such an inconspicuous carriage, there was Jin Dongnan, one of the top dignitaries in Jinxiu city!


    At the same time, outside the splendid city.


    "Brother, it''s all like this. Why don''t we just go home and wait for the news? Why do we have to come to this splendid city?" Dozens of miles outside the splendid city, Wang Wen looked at his brother with red eyes and sighed, "I believe we have caused trouble to sister Fang LAN. Besides, we are not familiar in the splendid city, which is not our Fangjia town..."


    Wang Wu''s eyes were red, and he didn''t speak at all. He didn''t pay attention to his chattering brother.


    Instead, Du Fei gave Wang Wen a wink and pulled him aside: "don''t persuade."


    "Hey, it''s not that I want to persuade too much, but what can I do to go to Jinxiu city just like us?" Wang Wen said helplessly, "even Liu Tong. He didn''t even say a word about the scene. He left in despair. The power of the Jin family... Is not something we can afford to offend. This is not to grow others'' ambition and destroy their prestige, but the fact!"


    "Liu Tonghe... He didn''t have the courage to provoke the Jin family at all. He felt cheated by us." Du Fei said with a wry smile, "although I knew Fang Lan was the smartest among us, I didn''t expect her to be so smart. If I had known this, I wouldn''t have contacted Liu Tong..."


    "You know it''s your fault?" Wang Wu kept silent all the time. Suddenly, he glared at Du Fei fiercely and roared explosively, "if it weren''t for your idea, how could LAN ER and I quarrel with that big school disciple?"


    "You..." Du Fei twitched at the corners of his mouth, looking at Wang Wu incredulously. Before, because Liu Tong suddenly broke out and scolded Wang Wu, Du Fei had been a little sorry in his heart.


    Although Wang Wu never mentioned this matter again at that time, Du Fei, who grew up with him, knew clearly in his heart that this matter had formed a knot in Wang Wu''s heart. But how to form pimples. After all, after 20 years of friendship, Du Fei didn''t expect that Wang Wu would put the blame on him.


    Wang Wen was also a little silly on the side, and hurriedly pulled Du Fei''s arm and advised, "brother Dafei, listen to me, we are all brothers, don''t be general with my brother. He is also angry, and he was forced to speak out. Everyone knows that this idea was put forward by us, you must not take it to heart..."


    "Shut up!" Wang Wu''s spearhead went to his own brother again. With red eyes, he said, "is what I said wrong? If Du Fei hadn''t found that big sect disciple, how could things have turned out like this? LAN Er has said that she has a way! She has a way!"


    Wang Wen twitched at the corners of his mouth and stared at his crazy brother. He was full of words and choked back. He couldn''t say a word.


    Du Fei gently broke away from Wang Wen''s hand holding his arm. Then he looked at Wang Wu calmly: "brother Xiaowu, do you think it''s all my fault?"


    "Isn''t it?" Wang Wu roared, the veins on his forehead burst, and his face was ferocious.


    "Just say yes." Du Fei smiled miserably, shook his head, sighed, looked at the embarrassed Wang Wen and said, "Xiaowen, brother Du has something else to do, so I won''t accompany you into this splendid city."


    "Brother Du, you..." Wang Wen was helpless.


    "Tell him to go!" Wang Wu roared again, "shit, what is it? Ah? Two of them, all fucking bully me! Isn''t it because of my low strength? Isn''t it because of my poor birth? One day, I will make you all look up in the eyes!"


    Du Fei ignored Wang Wu''s roar at all, and walked in the opposite direction of Jinxiu city with a deathly dispirited heart.


    Once upon a time, in Fangjia Town, they were a group of little friends who yearned to visit Jinxiu city one day. Take a look at the bustling big city, what it looks like. Du Fei never dreamed that he would one day be infinitely close to the city in such a way. He had seen the magnificent city far away. But there was no chance to go in.


    Yes, in this situation, he has no way to continue to follow Wang Wu.


    He''s crazy!


    Is someone really driving him crazy?


    Du Fei secretly shook his head in his heart and said that if Fang LAN could be smarter, breaking up with Wang Wu was the most correct choice, right?


    Just now, he followed his brother without hesitation. If he wanted to enter the splendid city, even if he couldn''t do anything, he could at least know the news of Fang LAN at the first time. He also thought that if Fang LAN can come out of the Jin family safely, he must try his best to make this pair of lovers who have experienced twists and turns reconcile completely.


    Because he knew that Wang Wu was suspicious and had a very small mind. He was willing to think about extreme things. Even if Fang LAN didn''t suffer any injustice in the Jin family, Wang Wu would also use his powerful fantasy ability to imagine many scenes that are not suitable for children


    As a friend from childhood to childhood, Du Fei knows what kind of person Wang Wu is.


    But now... Hehe.


    Those things have no meaning!


    He Du Fei, who admitted that he had nothing to do with his friends and brothers, was said so. This is not drunkenness, nor is it anything without hindrance. If there was no such idea in my heart, no matter how excited I was, I would never say such a thing, would I?


    Forget it... No more!


    From now on, if you ignore me, be an ordinary friend; If you ignore me, why should I bother myself?


    Looking at Du Fei''s figure gradually disappearing, Wang Wen''s eyes were a little red.


    At this time, Wang Wu looked at him coldly, "why don''t you get out of here!"


    Brothers, the banana Calvin in front has been for several days. How about taking this opportunity to surpass him?


    If the ranking can move forward tomorrow, we will explode!


    Look at you!! (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 630

    Wang Wen looked at his brother strangely. After a long time, he whispered, "I''ll go with you."


    Wang Wu slapped Wang Wen on the shoulder with force: "this is my brother! Hum, at the critical moment, no one can do it. It has to be his own brother to be reliable!"


    Wang Wen smiled bitterly in his heart, but didn''t say anything. He thought to himself, wait for everything to pass, and find a chance to ask his brother to apologize to brother Du? But... It''s probably a little difficult. Unless, brother can really marry Fang LAN. But in Wang Wen''s heart, there was an ominous premonition: brother and Fang lan... Can they really get married?


    Wang Wen can''t forget how sad Fang Lan was when she cried. Although he had never been in love, he was not an idiot. He could feel Fang Lan''s sadness at that time and was very close to being discouraged.


    But Wang Wen didn''t know how to tell his brother. It was so easy for him to calm down. If he told him this, I''m afraid he would go crazy again immediately?


    So Wang Wen can only accompany his brother, step by step, towards the splendid city they have dreamed of entering one day since childhood.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Xiangfu inn.


    Chu Mo opened the door and looked at the unexpected guest in front of him. He even couldn''t believe that this person would be the owner of the Jin family in Jinxiu city.


    He also secretly took a look at the man with the celestial omen.


    Golden elixir!


    This is definitely a big monk in the spiritual world!


    Such a big man, unexpectedly early in the morning, came to see himself with a generous gift?


    What is this situation?


    "Mr. Chu, Mr. Jin came uninvited and disturbed Mr. Chu''s rest. Please forgive me." Jin Dongnan smiled and hugged Chu Mo sincerely.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly returned the gift with a smile: "master Jin is too polite. Please come in quickly!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Jin family, outside the best guest room.


    Jin Ming stood straight at the door of the guest room with his upper body bare and several thorns on his back.


    In the room, Fang LUZHENG whispered to LAN, "sister, that guy is Jin Ming? He''s very handsome. What is he doing? Excuse me? Hee hee, he''s very sincere. He''s been standing there for several hours, hasn''t he? I see dew on his hair. I guess he''s standing there early in the morning. He just pushed the door and scared me."


    Fang LAN stared at his sister: "what''s handsome? It''s just a show!"


    "Elder sister... It''s good for someone to behave, okay? He''s the legitimate son of the Jin family! With such an identity, it seems that... He really likes you." Fang Lu said seriously.


    "You... Xiao Lu. Is it the luxury of the Jin family? Has it dazzled your eyes and heart? After only one night, you have forgotten our identity? Have you forgotten your brother Wang Wu?" Fang LAN looked at Fang Lu coldly.


    "Sister, don''t be angry?" Seeing that her sister''s face changed a little, Fang Lu immediately leaned over to be coquettish, shook Fang Lan''s arm and said, "of course I didn''t forget that the Jin family is not as luxurious as I thought. Although this room is good, it''s not as magnificent as I thought."


    "What do you know?" Fang lanbai glanced at his sister.


    See sister''s face a little Ji. Fang Lu whispered: "Elder sister, the Jin family has actually done well. No, it has been very good, which is beyond our expectation, isn''t it? Not only the owner of the family apologized for you personally, but also compensated you for a set of foundation building materials. This value... Has been difficult to measure with money! And replied to your elder sister, as long as you don''t want to, no one will embarrass you. Now the young master of the Jin family, personally carrying the thorns, pleaded at the door of your room... Elder sister, I think Well, even if you have anger in your heart, it should disappear? "


    Fang Lu is not that kind of girl with special material. Although she is impulsive and passionate, she is also a perceptual person in her bones. Now this result is something she never dreamed of and would never dare to think of.


    Unexpectedly, it has become a reality!


    Therefore, in Fang Lu''s view, although the Jin family has great power, they are among the best in the whole splendid city. But after all, he is reasonable and methodical in doing things.


    Although it was hateful for Jin Ming to send someone to oppress his sister before, in the final analysis, his sister did not lose anything and gained the foundation materials he had dreamed of. What else are you dissatisfied with?


    Fang LAN looked at her sister and couldn''t help sighing. She is really very smart and has a cymbic heart. Last night, he was completely restrained by Jin Dongnan''s momentum, so that he even lost his thinking ability. After returning to the room, he calmed down and guessed a * * point in Jin Dongnan''s mind.


    In fact, people still want to leave her Fang LAN and marry his Son Jin Ming!


    But at this time, Fang LAN can''t afford to be angry. Because people are not only aboveboard, but also sincere... To say the truth, it is really big enough!


    Thinking of herself, although she feels beautiful and smart, what the spiritual world needs most is a smart and beautiful girl. She won''t belittle herself and deny herself, but she doesn''t feel that she is really excellent enough to be valued by a big family owner.


    After all, people still love their son!


    Poor parents all over the world!


    So, in fact, Fang Lan''s heart has long been angry. There is no way to be angry.


    What others have done is in place, and enough. Moreover, the decision-making power is in her hands. After last night''s contact, Fang Lan also believes that Jin Dongnan is a trustworthy person. Since he said he wouldn''t embarrass himself, he really wouldn''t embarrass himself.


    Therefore, even if she really left, people would feel some regret at most, but they would not harass her again and make trouble for her.


    It is even possible that in the future, if you have the looming background of the Jin family, your life will be better!


    Although this idea is somewhat selfish, it is also human nature. Who doesn''t want to live a better life? Who doesn''t want a tough backstage and background behind him?


    The key is the attitude of that person!


    Yes, that person is Wang Wu!


    Fang LAN even knows what kind of person Wang Wu is better than Du Fei. She knows very well in her heart that if she walks out of the Jin family and returns to Fangjia town intact this time. Wang Wu will certainly doubt himself.


    You will even have to ask yourself what you have paid in the end, so that you can not only get out of the Jin family safely, but also get the materials to build the foundation!


    This is what Fang LAN is most helpless and worried about. She even dared not think about the scene after she saw Wang Wu.


    Fang Lu naturally doesn''t understand these, but she does.


    That''s why she''s sad!


    My childhood sweethearts, why... Can''t you trust her once? Do you have to give yourself to him before marriage to make him believe that he is innocent?


    But in that case... Why do you marry such a person? Will you really be happy after marrying him?


    Fang Lan''s heart is extremely tangled.


    Looking up at the handsome man with thorns tied to his body standing with his head bowed outside the window, his heart was more tangled. (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 631

    This tangle is not because she has feelings for this man. In fact, Fang Lan''s deep heart still doesn''t like this young master of the Jin family. First of all, he pursued all kinds of things, followed him like a mangy dog, and then failed to pursue it, and he forcibly wanted to marry himself through forced marriage.


    This kind of person... I hate it!


    If it weren''t for his entanglement, he and brother Wu wouldn''t have come to this point. Although reason told her that Jin Ming could not be completely blamed for this, it was because of him after all.


    Therefore, in Fang Lan''s heart, she is also very annoyed with Jin Ming.


    A friar in the foundation period tied a few thorns to his body and stood at the door of his house. What is this?


    "You, you go out and tell him to go. I don''t want to see him!" Fang Lan said to her sister.


    Fang Lu had a frightened expression on her face: "why don''t you go by yourself?"


    "I don''t want to talk to him." Fang LAN frowned and looked at her sister, "are you my own sister?" Then he looked at Fang Lu with a pleading face.


    Fang Lu immediately looked helpless. From childhood to childhood, her sister took care of her. Her sister cared for her in every way, and even spoiled her more than her parents.


    "OK, I''ll talk..." Fang Lu pouted, reluctantly pushed the door open and said to Jin Ming, "Hey, you go, my sister doesn''t want to see you."


    Jin Ming raised his head and glanced at Fang Lu. He knew that at this moment, Fang LAN must be looking at himself in the room. Jin Ming arched at Fang Lu and said, "Xiao Lu, please tell your sister that I really know wrong. I''m here to apologize to her."


    "My sister doesn''t accept your apology." Fang Lu said, "if it weren''t for you, how could my sister quarrel with brother Wu? You destroy others'' feelings, bad! Also, don''t call me Xiao Lu, I''m not so familiar with you!"


    Jin Ming suddenly looked bitter and said pitifully, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Miss Fang er. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t do this. My father has taught me a lesson. If your sister doesn''t forgive me, my father will break my leg... Miss Fang Er, please. Pass a message for me?" Jin Ming said, repeatedly bowing to Fang Lu.


    "You are such a person..." Fang Lu is a child. She has never seen such a scene and is at a loss immediately.


    At this time, the door was pushed open again. Fang LAN came out with a cold face and looked at Jin Ming with cold eyes: "you don''t have to act here. You''re the young master of the Jin family. Who dares to take care of you? So, go. My sister and I will leave here today. I also hope you can keep your word and don''t bother me again!"


    Jin Ming''s face showed a helpless wry smile, looked at Fang LAN and said, "Fang LAN, can''t you give me a chance?"


    Fang LAN looks at Jin Ming. Shake your head: "No."


    "OK..." Jin Ming''s eyes flashed a gloomy color, carrying a few thorns on his back, and gave Fang Lanshen a funny salute: "I apologize again for the trouble I caused you."


    With that, Jin Ming didn''t wait for Fang LAN to speak, but turned around and left, walking and saying, "I''ll send someone to escort you out of the Jin family immediately, and then... The Jin family. I won''t follow you, so as not to cause you any trouble again. However, Fang LAN, if you really need it, I hope the Jin family can help you. You don''t need to misunderstand, just be the Jin family''s compensation for you. If you don''t want to see me, then I won''t appear in front of you."


    Jin Ming''s voice was full of loss, but he didn''t look back from beginning to end. Young Jin Ming is not so clear about the truth of "letting go". But he also has his own dignity.


    Before, because I liked it too much, I was confused and did something wrong. However, this does not mean that he can continue to fight after knowing that the other party has no feelings for him.


    Jin Ming left like this.


    The Fang sisters looked at each other.


    Fang Lu carefully looked at her expressionless sister and whispered, "sister?"


    "Hoo!" Fang Lan''s eyes were full of complex light, and he said expressionless, "let''s go!"


    At this time, several servants came in from the outside and saluted the two women. One of them said, "Miss Fang, this is the foundation material prepared by my master for Miss Fang!" Say, hand over a dark ring.


    Storage ring!


    Foundation materials!


    Fang Lu''s eyes were a little straight, and she couldn''t help swallowing two mouthfuls of saliva. No matter which kind... It''s a priceless treasure!


    Although the storage ring is not a strange thing in the spiritual world, it is not something anyone can own. At least, Fang Lu has never seen the appearance of the storage ring with her own eyes. No one in Fangjia town owns this kind of thing.


    As for foundation materials... Isn''t that what my sister dreams of?


    With the foundation building materials, Fang LAN can successfully build the foundation and become a real monk. In the whole Fangjia Town, there have not been a few monks in the foundation period since ancient times. Once Fang LAN successfully builds the foundation, it will become the pride of the whole Fangjia town.


    By then... She will really be a big shot.


    Even being accepted as a disciple by Damen sect is not a dream!


    For those people in the human world, building a foundation is equivalent to reaching the sky with one step; Similarly, for thousands of creatures in the spiritual world, building a foundation also means stepping on the road to heaven!


    If there is a chance to achieve golden elixir in the future... Fang Lu even dare not think about what kind of life it will be.


    Monks in the golden elixir period, even in those big sects, can also have a high status.


    Unexpectedly, the Jin family really did what they said. Even if her sister finally refused Jin Ming''s apology, the Jin family still gave these things.


    Fang Lu couldn''t help but look at her sister and shouted in her heart: promise! Promise quickly! This is your chance to ascend to the sky!


    "I can''t accept these things." At the first sight of the ring, Fang Lan''s eyes also burst into a bright light. In her heart... Won''t she understand the value of the storage ring and the foundation material? She knows better than Lu!


    But because of this, she was even more unacceptable.


    Hearing Fang Lan''s refusal, Fang Lu immediately froze there, and the joy in her eyes was instantly replaced by disappointment. She looked at her sister in disbelief.


    The servant of the Jin family seemed to have expected the same reaction of Fang LAN, bowed his head and said, "this is the master''s order. Please don''t embarrass us servants. In addition... The master has told Miss Fang not to have any psychological pressure. The Jin family will keep their mouth shut about this matter. No one will know except Miss Fang and the second miss."


    Fang Lan''s eyes were cold, and she still shook her head and said, "I can''t accept the Jin family''s things because the previous things didn''t cause any serious consequences. Therefore, please send me away."


    Fang Lan said, glancing at Fang Lu beside her: "let''s go!"


    Fang Lu sighed, and did not dare to say anything. With regret in her heart, she followed her sister and walked out.


    Those servants of the Jin family, although they followed and persuaded a few words, Fang Lan was determined and resolutely refused to accept the Jin family''s things. After Fang LAN walked to the door, those servants did not catch up, although their faces were helpless.


    Fang LAN finally breathed a sigh of relief until he left the door of the Jin family. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 632

    "Sister... Let''s... Just go?" At this time, Fang Lu felt her head dizzy, and it seemed that she had not been able to wake up completely. ¡ó ¡ý ¡ó ¡ý small ¡ó ¡ý said, I felt that my previous experience seemed like a dream, which was very unreal.


    "Sister, let''s show you around Jinxiu city." Fang LAN reached out and touched her sister''s head. "It''s easy for us to come to Jinxiu city and go back like this. It''s a pity. Let''s go shopping and buy some gifts for my parents and brother Wu."


    "Well, OK." After all, she is a close sister. Fang Lu also understands that her sister doesn''t want those things, but adheres to her own principles. In my heart, I still think of brother Wang Wu. If you really accept those things, I''m afraid brother Wang Wu will not think about it after you go back.


    Just this kind of temptation, not everyone can refuse. For love, Fang LAN almost gave up an easy-to-get opportunity to ascend to the sky!


    "Hey... I hope brother Wang Wu can understand my sister''s pains." Fang Lu had some sad thoughts in her heart. This young girl seems to have grown up a lot overnight.


    At the same time, inside the Jin family.


    The servants just appeared in front of Jin Ming.


    "Eighth young master, Miss Fang refused."


    Jin Ming sat there, thinking about what his father said to himself when he left in the morning.


    "Miss Fang is Lan Xinhui, and ice snow is smart. She must be able to think of the intention of giving her something for her father, and nine times out of ten she will refuse."


    "Ah? What about that?"


    "Don''t worry. If she really refuses, she should leave the Jin family immediately. At that time, you should send someone to protect them secretly all the way, but don''t show up. Once any accident happens to their sisters, you should let someone intervene at the first time. In this beautiful city, there are not many people who dare not to give face to the Jin family."


    "OK, I know."


    "Tell your people. After secretly escorting them back to Fangjia Town, they will come back quietly immediately. That girl, nine times out of ten, will also send back the bride price you gave before. Remember, send it back when you send it back. Don''t say anything more. For such a smart woman with principles and background, don''t use strength."


    "Can the child still have a chance?"


    "Of course! Silly boy, don''t you believe dad''s eyes? She and that Wang Wu can''t do it! The more there is no movement here, the more intense the doubt in Wang Wu''s heart will be. In the end, it will completely explode. By then, they... Will be completely over!"


    "Er... Will it really be like this? Well, then they''re finished, doesn''t mean I have a chance?"


    "Opportunities are created by yourself. Women need to be coaxed. Don''t always think of using your family background and money to hit people, so you can''t buy love! Son, remember your father''s words, don''t be too proactive, don''t be too deliberate, let her understand. You really like her. That''s enough. When her heart is on you, my father will come to you to ask for your marriage!"


    Jin Ming''s face showed a faint smile. Looking at the frightened servant in front of him, he smiled and said, "it''s all right, don''t blame you, give me the storage ring."


    Several servants handed the storage ring to Jin Ming, and then withdrew with relief.


    Jin Ming took the ring and shouted, "Jin Tiegang, take someone. Secretly protect the Fang LAN sisters. If they make any mistakes, I can''t spare you!"


    "Don''t worry, young master, I won''t make mistakes this time!" Jin Tiegang''s voice. It rings outside.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It''s hard for people who haven''t been here to appreciate the prosperity of Jinxiu city.


    At this moment, the Wang brothers were dazzled by the bustling scene in front of them.


    "Brother... This is the splendid city. It''s too... Too busy! It''s better to see at first sight than to hear a hundred times!" Wang Wen stared blankly at the tall pavilions in front of him and the noisy and crowded crowd on the street.


    Wang Wu''s heart was also full of shock, but he deliberately showed an indifferent attitude and said faintly, "what''s the big deal? There are countless big cities in the spiritual world that are many times larger than this!"


    Wang Wen murmured, "but this is the biggest city I have ever seen."


    "I''m really ignorant." Wang Wu pie pie mouth, some disgusted way: "don''t look around, let people know you are from the countryside."


    Wang Wen quickly took his eyes back and wanted to look as if nothing had happened.


    But in fact, the streets are crowded, and no one will really look at them more.


    "Brother, how can we find Lan Jie and them?" Wang Wen''s heart is still thinking about business.


    "No hurry!" Wang Wu was very determined, and then walked slowly to a stall. With a little pride on his face, he asked the stall owner, "ask, how can I get to the Jin family?"


    The stall owner was slightly stunned, raised his head, looked at Wang Wu, and then asked, "which Jin family?"


    Wang Wu said lightly, "this splendid city is the most famous Jin family."


    "Oh, oh, you said the Jin family, west of the city, go west from here, and then, the largest house is the Jin family!" The stall owner suddenly realized that he didn''t care about Wang Wu''s attitude. The person who can get in touch with the Jin family is definitely not something that he, a small businessman, can provoke.


    Wang Wu nodded, "thanks!"


    Wang Wen looked at his brother dumbfounded in the back, and said in his heart, what is this brother doing? Call the door? When did my brother become so brave? But... I''m afraid it won''t come to a good end like this?


    However, Wang Wen''s heart is full of courage. This is my brother! You should come to pick up your future sister-in-law! Even if you don''t want this life, you have to ask for justice!


    In Wang Wen''s young body, hot blood suddenly ignited.


    At this time, Wang Wu looked back at his brother: "let''s go to the Jin family!"


    "Go!" Wang Wen said gnashing his teeth.


    "Huh? What are you doing?" Wang Wu looked at his brother strangely.


    "Don''t you want to ask for justice?" Wang Wen looked at his brother strangely.


    Wang Wu frowned, then whispered, "don''t be impulsive, follow me, don''t talk nonsense, understand?"


    Wang Wen nodded, "don''t worry, brother, I''ll listen to you!" My brother finally became brave and resourceful. It seems that suffering can really make a person grow up.


    In the crowd, Fang LAN and Fang Lu sisters were also dazzled by the prosperity of Jinxiu city.


    "It''s only early in the morning, and it''s already so lively. The splendid city really deserves its reputation in sister... Eh?" Fang Lu said, her eyes suddenly fell to the distance, and the whole person was stunned: "sister... Brother Wang Wu, and brother Xiaowen!"


    Fang Lan was also slightly stunned. Looking down Fang Lu''s eyes, she happened to see Wang Wu and Wang Wen who left from a stall over there.


    "Why did they come?" Fang LAN frowned slightly.


    Fang Lu said without much scheming, "sister, let''s go and meet them quickly. They will be very happy to see us!"


    "Well, good!" Fang LAN is also very happy to see Wang Wu here. Anyway, she is still very happy to see her sweetheart.


    Especially after the quarrel, Wang Wu still didn''t give up to rescue her, which made Fang LAN feel warm in her heart.


    "Elder sister... What are they doing? How does it seem that... They are going to the Jin family?" Looking at the direction of Wang Wu and Wang Wen in the crowd, Fang Lu said in surprise¡ª¡ª


    Ask for a monthly ticket!!!!


    In addition, this book V group 415873766, welcome all genuine subscribers to enter. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 633

    "Do they want to make trouble in the Jin family? No, we must stop them!" Fang Lu was immediately anxious. She and her sister were all safe. She must not watch Wang Wen and Wang Wu have an accident.


    At this time, Fang LAN held Fang Lu strangely.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Fang Lu was a little annoyed: "there is nothing between us. Do you want to watch them being bullied?"


    "Of course not." Fang LAN took a deep breath and youyou said, "let''s follow them, but don''t disturb them."


    "Huh?" Fang Lu looked at her sister with a puzzled face.


    Fang Lan''s eyes flashed a complex color and glanced at her sister: "I know him better than you. Don''t make a noise first, and secretly follow up. If the Jin family want to bully them, we''ll come out again."


    "What do you mean?" Fang Lu''s face was blank.


    "Nothing, I hope I''m wrong." Fang LAN took her sister''s hand and followed Wang Wu and Wang Wen''s brothers far behind.


    Secretly, Jin Tiegang and others all winked at each other and quietly followed Fang LAN and Fang Lu sisters.


    "Brother, have you figured out what to say later?" Wang Wen looked at his brother in front of him, who looked grim and said nothing, and his heart was a little nervous.


    When I was in Fangjia Town, although I heard of the reputation of the Jin family in Jinxiu City, it was completely different from coming to Jinxiu city to see it with my own eyes. Even the most ordinary vendor knows the Jin family, which shows how high the Jin family is in Jinxiu city.


    There are only two brothers here. If you want to be an important person in the Jin family, you feel insecure when you think about it.


    "Don''t talk, just follow me." Wang Wu''s face was somewhat ferocious, and his heart was also struggling violently.


    In fact, after falling out with Du Fei, Wang Wu has made this decision.


    Why can the young master of the Jin family forcibly take her away if he likes someone? Why does your best brother dare to turn against himself easily? Isn''t it because you''re incompetent?


    If I Wang Wu. He is the son of the overlord of Jinxiu city. Who dares to treat me like this? Dare Fang LAN quarrel with me? Dare Du Fei turn against me?


    Wang Wu knew clearly in his heart that Fang Lan''s temperament would probably not accept the young master of the Jin family. In this regard, he is still very confident. But what if I take the initiative to send her out?


    When this idea just came out, even Wang Wu himself was startled. He was a little unable to accept his mind. How can I feel so shameless? Actually want to exchange for a future through your sweetheart?


    But this mind is like a demon. Once born, it cannot be destroyed.


    Wang Wu dreams of becoming strong, and dreams of becoming a monk and a real big man!


    Powerful and powerful.


    Unfortunately, his background is too low, and no one is willing to appreciate him. In this life, the dream of becoming a big man can only be a dream.


    But now, a ready-made opportunity is in front of him!


    As long as he finds a way. Let Fang LAN accept the young master of the Jin family, then it is not impossible to obtain great benefits from the Jin family!


    Wang Wu is not a fool. On the contrary, he is a man of great scheming and cunning. Judging from Jin Ming''s style, we can see that the young master of the Jin family still has principles and limits.


    If there is really no bottom line. Why bother to pay the bride price in Fangjia town? Simply take people away directly and cook cooked rice. Who dares to say no?


    It is the bottom limit of the young master of the Jin family that gives Wang Wu unlimited reverie space.


    He wants to be strong. Want to be a master!


    In the team, the words of the manager of the foundation period of the Jin family not only caused a great blow to him, but also made Wang Wu completely wake up.


    Big husband, those who achieve great things don''t stick to small things!


    If one day, Wang Wu becomes a real big man. Who dares to mention the events of that year?


    Throughout the splendid city, which family did not have a gloomy past when it rose?


    Therefore, Wang Wu turned against Du Fei and insisted on entering Jinxiu City, not to meet Fang LAN at all! But I want to find a way to let Fang LAN marry the young master of the Jin family!


    Because only in this way can he get a lot of benefits from the Jin family!


    Jin Dongnan and Jin Ming''s father and son, I''m afraid they never dreamed that Wang Wu would cooperate with them so much. Jindongnan has dominated Jinxiu city for many years, with rich experience and experience. It is only judged that there is no future between Fang LAN and Wang Wu. But he failed to judge that Wang Wu would make such a choice.


    "Sister, what on earth do you want to do? You don''t want to deal with the Jin family? How can you watch them die?" After following for a long time, it has been determined that Wang Wu and Wang Wen brothers are going for the Jin family. Fang Lu was also a little anxious. She wanted to shout out to the Wang brothers several times, but Fang LAN stopped her.


    At this time, Fang LAN stopped, glanced at his sister and whispered, "you are still too young. I don''t think Wang Wu is going to make trouble at all."


    "Ah? Sister, what do you mean?" Fang Lu took care of her sister.


    Fang Lan said, "at that time, you proposed to find someone to rescue me halfway. He didn''t say anything from beginning to end, did he?"


    Fang Lu explained, "it''s not that you don''t know brother Wang Wu. He doesn''t talk much and can''t express his feelings. He didn''t say anything, but hasn''t he always followed us?"


    Fang LAN shook her head slightly and said with a wry smile, "he wanted to see if I had given him up. Do you remember what he said when he quarreled with me?"


    Fang Lu thought, "he was very excited at that time and said that you began to dislike me now?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Fang LAN youyou said, "since he saw that I was not controlled by others at that time, in his heart, he has actually determined that I want to marry into the Jin family. Therefore, he will be so angry and so excited."


    "How could this happen? Sister, you obviously didn''t" Fang Lu was a little unbelievable.


    "But he doesn''t think so." Fang LAN sighed, "he felt that I shouldn''t have gone with the Jin family at all. I should have committed suicide at that time to prove my innocence. As long as I followed the Jin family, no matter what the reason, it was betrayal in his view."


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" Fang Lu stared at her sister dumbfounded: "although I didn''t understand at the beginning, later, you have explained that you want to see the owner of the Jin family and come to seek justice for yourself. You didn''t want to implicate your family when you went with the Jin family."


    "Not everyone can figure this out." Fang LAN took a deep look at her sister, and then said, "let''s go. We''ll know the answer in a moment."


    Fang Lan said, turning and walking forward. She was willing to explain so much to her sister, just because she was afraid of her sister''s impulse, she stopped Wang Wu and Wang Wen brothers. In that case, she can''t prove something.


    This is Fang Lan''s persistence and an opportunity she gave Wang Wu! (to be continued.) ¡ô you can get the view from the cloud Pavilion. ¡ô

 Chapter 634

    "If I''m wrong, brother Wang Wu, I''ll spend my life as a good wife and mother, accompany you, have children for you, honor my parents in law, and be a good wife with virtue and virtue. Even if you are small-minded, even if you have a violent temper, I can bear it; if I''m right..." Fang Lan''s eyes are slightly red, and she slightly raises her head, murmuring, "I hope I''m wrong. £¤ F."


    Fang Lu behind him could obviously feel that her sister''s hands were trembling slightly.


    Sister... Is she afraid of something?


    Fang Lu was a little confused.


    Soon, Wang Wu and Wang Wen brothers in front came to the gate of the Jin family and looked at the two powerful characters "Jin Fu" on the plaque of the tall gatehouse.


    Wang Wu took a deep breath, almost without any hesitation, walked forward and said in a deep voice to the two bodyguards at the door, "go and call your young master, and say... Someone from Fangjia town wants to see him!"


    Wang Wen behind him was extremely nervous at the moment, feeling that the whole human brain was blank. He admired such a brave brother.


    The guard at the door was slightly stunned, looked at Wang Wu with some doubts, frowned and said, "there are many young masters in my family. Which young master are you looking for?"


    "Eight little, Jin Ming!" Wang Wu said in a deep voice. He looked very imposing.


    The bodyguard of the Jin family hesitated slightly and nodded, "then wait a moment, and I''ll inform you." With that, he turned and entered the courtyard through the small door.


    Fang LAN and Fang Lu, who were hiding in the corner in the distance, looked at this scene, and Fang Lu whispered anxiously, "sister, you must have misunderstood. Look at brother Wang Wu now..."


    "Shut up!" Fang LAN glared at her sister.


    Fang Lu immediately closed her mouth.


    Wang Wen over there looked back with some doubts. Just at that moment, he seemed to hear Fang Lu''s voice. But then, Wang Wen smiled bitterly, thinking that Xiao Lu was probably in the Jin family now. How can it be outside? I must be too nervous. There was auditory hallucination.


    After a while, a tall figure appeared at the door. It was Jin Ming, the eighth young man of the Jin family.


    He didn''t bring anyone with him. But came out alone. This is the Jin family, and he is the cultivation during the foundation period. He is not afraid of anyone who dares to come here to make trouble.


    Seeing Wang Wu standing there and the Wang Wen brothers behind him, Jin Ming frowned slightly. "Are you?" he asked


    He didn''t know Wang Wu and Wang Wen, but Jin Tiegang, who knew them, was sent out by him.


    Jin Ming came out against the three words of Fangjia town. He felt very strange. The Fangjia sisters had been let go by him. What did the people of Fangjia town come here for? Looking for someone you want?


    Anyway, Jin Ming liked LAN very much, so he came out alone.


    "Are you Jin bashao?" Wang Wu raised his head and looked at Jin Ming with red eyes. Although the heart has almost made a decision. But when he really saw the handsome man who stole Fang LAN, Wang Wu''s heart was still as painful as being bitten by thousands of ants. And jealousy flared up.


    Jin Ming frowned slightly. Looking at the man, he seemed to guess the identity of the man. However, before he spoke, the man behind suddenly let out a violent drink.


    "Hand over sister LAN!" Wang Wen strode forward and shouted at Jin Ming, "is a big family great? A big family can..."


    Fang Lu in the dark is already anxious at the moment. Tears rolled in his eyes: "it''s over... Jin Ming won''t let them go..."


    Fang Lan''s eyes also showed a touch of brilliance, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, ready to stand out. Although she was wrong. But in her heart, she was extremely happy!


    The whole heart... Suddenly became extremely bright.


    Just then, Wang Wu suddenly roared, "Wang Wen! Who told you to talk!"


    With that, he pulled his brother back, then raised his arm and slapped Wang Wen severely.


    PA!


    A crisp sound. Spread far away.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene.


    Wang wenmu stared at his brother dumbfounded. He was completely stunned. He didn''t understand what happened and why did his brother beat him? At this moment, Wang Wen even forgot his grievances, but just stared at his ferocious brother.


    Jin Ming was also stunned. He was just about to say that they had left. As a result, he saw this scene and choked everything he wanted to say. Jin Ming''s mouth twitched and looked at the ferocious and twisted man foolishly. Heart, is he crazy?


    Fang Lu in the dark was also stupid. She just wanted to rush out, cheering and saying: brother Xiaowen, I''m here!


    Fang Lan''s bright smile completely froze on her face. At this moment, she should be the most sober person except Wang Wu. The last thing she wanted to see... Finally happened!


    In this world, nothing hurts more than being betrayed by a loved one.


    With a brush of tears, they flowed from the corners of Fang Lan''s eyes.


    She stood silently in the dark, feeling cold all over, even her heart... All at once cold.


    Time, at this moment, seemed to freeze.


    After Wang Wu slapped his brother, it seemed that he had removed all his momentum and dignity. He burst out and knelt in front of Jin Ming: "my brother is not sensible, eight young people don''t have the same general knowledge with him."


    "Brother... What are you doing?" At this moment, Wang Wen suddenly regained consciousness and shouted at Wang Wu, trying to pull him up.


    Wang Wu looked back and looked at Wang Wen with matchless cold eyes: "shut up!"


    Wang Wen stood there, his lips slightly moved twice, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Jin Ming frowned, looked at Wang Wu kneeling in front of him, with a touch of slight disdain on his face, and said in disgust, "I think I already know who you are. You go, Fang LAN sisters, have gone. They are not in my house."


    be gone?


    Wang Wu was slightly stunned, and his face showed a look of disbelief.


    Wang Wen''s face, however, showed a happy look. In his opinion, his brother wanted to save sister Fang LAN by giving up his dignity. Although this is difficult for him to accept, this... May be the best choice in the face of such a behemoth as the Jin family.


    So Wang Wen was very happy to hear that the Fang LAN sisters had left.


    At this time, Wang Wu said again, "eight young people don''t have to say this. I''m not here to pick them up."


    "Huh?" Jin Ming frowns and looks at Wang Wu.


    Wang Wu knelt there and said frankly, "I know that Fang LAN will not easily accept you because of my existence. Eight little, I can let her die, but you must pay the price!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Wang Wen behind him was completely stunned.


    Fang Lan''s body flashed in the dark over there, and she almost fainted. Fang Lu hurriedly held her sister, and there was an uproar in her heart. At this moment, no matter how impulsive she was, no matter how she wanted to rush out and interrogate Wang Wu about the meaning of this sentence, she couldn''t help it.


    Because Fang Lu already understood why her sister clearly saw them but didn''t show up.


    Wang Wu... I didn''t come to save my sister, but to sell her! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 635

    At this time, Jin Ming finally knew what the man in front of him was doing. However, I still couldn''t believe it. I frowned and asked again, "what are you saying..."


    "The truth." Wang Wu knelt there, his eyes red, his face a little twisted and said, "I can let her die completely, but it''s your business to get her. However, you must compensate me!"


    So far, everything is clear.


    Wang Wen stood there and shook his body for two times. At this time, he felt his face burning. It''s not that Wang Wu slapped me, but that I feel ashamed!


    have no place too ashamed to show one ''s face!


    He looked at his brother and asked, "Wang Wu, are you crazy?"


    For the first time in his life, he called his brother''s name.


    Wang Wu didn''t pay attention to his brother at all. He just knelt there and stared at Jin Ming with one eye.


    Jin Ming smoked at the corner of his mouth, and then his eyes showed a hint of ponder. Looking at Wang Wu, he said faintly, "you mean, you want to exchange your lover for wealth?"


    "Yes! I want a base building material and 10000 supreme spirit stones! From now on, I promise, I will never have any relationship with Fang LAN!" Wang Wu said in a deep voice.


    "A foundation building material, 10000 supreme spirit stones... Hehe, you really dare to take it." Jin Ming said with a faint smile, "but do you think I will give it to you?"


    "You will!" Wang Wu hung his eyes and looked up at Jin Ming: "your Jin family is big, and it''s not bad for this thing. You like Fang LAN. In the eyes of people like you, isn''t love priceless? As long as I don''t let go, Fang LAN will never follow you! If you kill me, she won''t follow you!"


    "Ah..." Jin Ming sneered, "you are really confident in yourself..."


    "Of course. Fang LAN and I grew up together. I know her." Wang Wu said.


    "So, when you stopped the wedding procession before, you quarreled with her on purpose?" Jin Ming frowned. Look at Wang Wu.


    Wang Wu was slightly stunned, and then said, "it''s not intentional. At that time, I still wanted to take her back. As long as she said, come with me, I won''t quarrel with her."


    "Even if she said, you dare to take her away in front of the Jin family?" Jin Ming leaned against the huge stone lion at the gate and asked faintly.


    "No." Wang Wu''s face showed some pain: "when I knew who the love enemy I was facing, I already knew that I had lost her."


    "You never thought that she would solve this matter perfectly when she came to my Jin''s house and met my father? No matter how arrogant I was, I wouldn''t dare to listen to my father." Jin Ming''s eyes flashed a touch of sympathy, more... Is a thick disdain! A secret way in my heart. I think I''m a bastard enough to forcibly steal a marriage. I didn''t expect it. You are nothing more than me! Actually want to exchange your lover for wealth? What the hell!


    Wang Wu raised his head, and his face showed some ridicule: "is that possible? Why should such a big family like the Tang Jin family bow to a weak woman?"


    "Do you think this is bow?" Jin Ming sighed lightly: "My Jin family''s reputation outside the home may not be particularly good. There is no way for a big family. Whether it''s discreditable, it''s true, or the family is too big... Some problems are inevitable. However, I can tell you very responsibly that the Jin family... Is reasonable. So, maybe after Fang LAN comes to my home and meets my father, my father really promises to let her go. Then, she can be with you forever."


    "That''s impossible!" Wang Wu said with a firm face.


    "What if it''s true?" Jin Ming looked at Wang Wu and said, "do you still want to exchange her for your wealth?"


    Jin Ming said, adding a fire: "moreover, I can also guarantee that I will never trouble you for this in the future, Wang Wu, right? If so, are you willing to take back what you just said?"


    Wang Wu twitched at the corners of his mouth, looked at Jin Ming, gritted his teeth and shook his head: "no!"


    "Eh? It''s strange. In fact, what I told you is true. Wang Wu, you go. I didn''t cheat you. The Fang LAN sisters have left here. I was severely punished by my father, and then I was forbidden to go out of the house. If you hurry up, you may still catch up with them. I can guarantee you that nothing has happened here today. Presumably, your brother will not betray you. ¡±Jin Ming sighed, "I won''t do you any good, and I won''t ask you any trouble in the future. Don''t worry."


    "Are they gone?" Wang Wu was a little surprised. He still couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course, I said, the Jin family is still reasonable. Although our family is very powerful, how many years can it be strong if all the children in the family are those who bully men and women?" Jin Ming said impatiently, "I did something wrong and have learned a lesson. If you need it, I can apologize to you. Sorry for the trouble, friend."


    Wang Wu, who was kneeling on the ground, and Wang Wen, who was standing by, were all silly there.


    I think they must have gone to the wrong place. The man I saw must not be the young master of the Jin family.


    How could the young master of the Jin family apologize to them? How can you be so talkative?


    This must be a dream!


    "You go quickly." Jin Ming waved his hand at Wang Wu vaguely, "I don''t want to see you again." Say, will turn around and return to the mansion.


    "Wait a minute..." at this time, Wang Wu finally stood up from the ground and called zhujinming.


    "Anything else?" Jin Ming looks at Wang Wu.


    "You... Do you really like Fang LAN so much?" Wang Wu asked.


    "Of course!" Jin Ming nodded without hesitation: "she is a really cherished good girl, LAN xinhuizhi, Bing xuecongming. She came to my Jin family alone and dared to argue with my father, convincing my father. Boy, you are very lucky to have such a girl willing to follow you. But what you just did... Disgusting, to tell the truth, you are not worthy of her!"


    "I... I''m not worthy of her." Wang Wu lowered his head and said, then raised his head and looked at Jin Ming: "if you... If you really like her, I can give her to you! As long as... As long as you promise the request I just made!"


    "Wang Wu, you bastard!" At the moment, Wang Wen was completely mad. From childhood to childhood, his most admired brother was able to say such shameless words one after another, which made him extremely ashamed.


    "Shut up! What do you know? A man, a man, wants to achieve great things... He must know how to give up!" Wang Wu turned back ferociously and shouted at his brother, then looked at Jin Ming: "do you... Promise?"


    Fang LAN, who was hiding in the dark, felt as if she was dead at this time, and felt that the whole person had become boring.


    Fang Lu was also full of tears. She couldn''t believe that Wang Wu, who used to like her sister so much, was such a person.


    Jin Ming glanced at Wang Wu and lightly shook his head, "I don''t agree!"


    Well, I don''t need a monthly ticket today. Please vote for me! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 636

    _ t;


    Genius remembers love in a second ¡á Go to ¡Â ¡ú net to provide you with wonderful reading. [update quickly, the website page is fresh, and there are few advertisements. I like this website best, so I must praise it]


    "You... Why don''t you promise? Don''t you like Fang LAN very much? Why don''t you promise?" Wang Wu was finally anxious. He had given up all his dignity, love, friendship, family... As a result, the other party didn''t agree?


    "I like Fang LAN very much, that''s right, but I won''t get her in this way." Jin Ming looked at Wang Wu and said faintly, "I''ve made a mistake once. I don''t want to make another mistake. She''s not someone''s goods. Wang Wu, you''ve made a mistake in this matter. Stop it! Don''t do it completely. Fang LAN is a good girl. I hope you can cherish her. She doesn''t feel anything about me. She doesn''t like me."


    Jin Ming said gloomily, "the person she likes is you, so forget what you did today and treat her well."


    "No! Never!" Wang Wu suddenly seemed to think of something and looked up at the sky with a tragic smile: "Jin Ming, Jin bashao, you have a deep idea. I''m sure that Fang LAN is in your house now, and... Listening to the dialogue between us? Right? You''re really smart, I''m a fool, and you''ve been severely calculated!"


    "Fart your mother!" Jin Ming suddenly became angry, flew and kicked Wang Wu directly.


    With his cultivation during the foundation period, Wang Wu had no resistance at all. He was kicked several feet away with one foot, and then stood there, Scolded angrily: "You are simply an animal! Bastard, I his mother think I''m an asshole myself, but I can''t do such a thing as you! I didn''t expect that there are people like you in this world? You''re such a thing, you don''t deserve to be called a person! What kind of thing are you? Why? It''s endless, isn''t it? I told you, the Fang LAN sisters are not in the Jin family house, do you think his mother I''m farting? What''s my identity? Rare Cheat you such a shameless thing? Fang lan... Fang LAN is such a good girl. How can she take a fancy to garbage like you? His mother is blind! *****! "


    Jin Ming''s chest fluctuated violently, and he was almost mad.


    He wants to get Fang LAN, and he wants that very much. But he also has a bottom line. Before stealing a marriage, he was wrong. After discovering that Fang LAN didn''t like him at all, he didn''t give up, but after communicating with his father. Jin Ming is a bit of a figure of things, and the forced twist is not sweet.


    Since I really like Fang LAN, I should watch her happy!


    As for this relationship, just put it in your heart.


    From beginning to end. Wang Wen stood by without even moving. If someone bullies his brother like this at ordinary times, he will do it even if he is willing to die.


    But now. Jin Ming kicked and scolded, but Wang Wen only felt that the kick was good and the scolding was wonderful!


    "For Fang Lan''s sake, I won''t kill you today, Wang Wu. Listen to me, you bastard! I''ll say it again for the last time!" Jin Ming pointed to Wang Wu: "The Fang LAN sisters have left the Jin mansion, and I have sent someone to guard at the gate of the city. After they leave the city, they will secretly escort them back to Fang Jia town safely! From now on, no matter how much I like her, I will never pester her. Because she likes you bastard! Get out! Get out! What''s the good... I don''t have here! The things of the Jin family can also be remembered by you? Don''t let me see them again his mother You shameless thing! Get out! "


    At this time, Wang Wen suddenly came over, Give Jin Ming a deep salute: "Master Jin, I''m sorry. I apologize to you. I used to think that the children of the big family are all arrogant, arrogant, and all bad things. I was born in a small town. I don''t have much insight, and I''ve always thought so. But today, I found that I was wrong. My character has nothing to do with poverty and wealth, and it has nothing to do with the family. You are a person with a broad mind and responsibility. Don''t worry, what you do today, when I go back. I will definitely tell sister Fang LAN! "


    "Wang Wen... Are you... Are you crazy?" Wang Wu over there was not hurt. Jin Ming''s foot didn''t use spiritual power. Otherwise, one foot would kick him alive.


    By now, Wang Wu finally understood that the Fang LAN sisters might have really left. He couldn''t get any benefit from the Jin family, but he must never lose Fang LAN again!


    "Wang Wu, you are my brother, our mother compatriots, I can''t scold you. But you are really an asshole!" Wang Wen looked back at his brother, Angry way: "You are narrow-minded, selfish and suspicious, and I can endure it, because this is character and has nothing to do with character. Therefore, you turn against brother Du Fei and put the responsibility on brother Du Fei. I can endure it. You are my own brother! Even if I kowtow to brother Du Fei and admit my mistake when I go back, I will admit it! But what you do today is simply something that no one can do! Jin bashao can not see things in general with you because he likes sister Fang LAN, but I will never turn a blind eye Watching sister Fang LAN jump into your fire pit! "


    "You... You are my brother, how can you do this?" Wang Wu looked at his brother incredulously, as if he had known him for the first time.


    "I''m your brother, but I''m a person first!" Wang Wen said, wow, spewed a mouthful of blood, and shook his body twice. Unexpectedly, he was forced to vomit blood by his own brother.


    "Good, good, good!" Wang Wu looked up and smiled miserably: "you are all human, you are all good people, but I am not human! Is it wrong that I want to become stronger? I can''t afford to fight with the childe of the big family for a woman, and I can''t let go. If I want to get some compensation, is it wrong with me? Ah?"


    At last, Wang Wu was already roaring, screaming and hysterical.


    "Too lazy to talk to scum like you." Jin Ming looked disgusted, and then said to Wang Wen, "brother, you''re a good person! If you have something to do in the future, report my Jin family name! If you are in trouble, come to Jinxiu city to find me, and I''ll make you a friend! However, your brother... If you dare to use my Jin family name to cheat, as long as I know, I won''t let him go!"


    Jin Ming said, waving his hand at Wang Wen. As soon as he turned around, he would go back to his house.


    "Wait..." Wang Wu shouted crazily, "Jin bashao, aren''t you afraid? After I go back to see Fang LAN, I will severely ravage her... Torture her... Don''t you feel bad? So you must make it up for me..."


    "Fuck you!" Jin Ming suddenly seemed crazy. His accomplishments during the foundation period completely burst out and directly jumped at Wang Wu.


    Wang Wen hesitated for a moment and seemed to want to stop it, but in the end, a tear came from the corner of his eye. Stand there and don''t move.


    "Stop!" A cold voice suddenly sounded from the corner in the distance.


    Jin Ming''s body was already half empty. With a hard twist, he hit hard and blasted on the nearby road.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, there was a huge pit.


    It can be seen that Jin Ming''s strike was completely angry, and he didn''t leave his hand at all. It was aimed at Wang Wu''s life.


    Poof!


    Jin Ming spewed out a mouthful of blood because he suddenly withdrew his force and caused a backfire.


    However, he didn''t care about his injury at all, but stared at the boss with one eye, stared at the side, and then looked happy: "you... Aren''t you gone? How can you appear here?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 637

    Wang Wu was also silly there, looking at the familiar shadow, his mouth slightly opened, almost speechless. ¨J£¬ But then, he came back to his senses, hehe laughed and said, "hehe... I knew, I knew you must be here! It was all arranged by Jin basao, right? It''s really clever! Don''t pay any price, let me expose my ugly face, and then you can get the hearts of beautiful people... The children of this big family are smart, not what little people like me can imagine."


    Wang Wu said, looking at Jin Ming: "Jin Ba Shao, Congratulations! This time you can hold the beauty back..."


    "Shut up! Wang Wu... Are you still human?" Fang Lu held her sister and angrily scolded, "my sister and I left the Jin family early in the morning. My sister said it was easy to come to Jinxiu city once and solved the trouble again. Finally, I can breathe a sigh of relief and want to take me around Jinxiu city. We saw you and brother Xiaowen in the crowd. My sister wanted to stop you, and I said I wanted to see what you want..."


    Although Fang Lu is young and simple-minded, it does not mean that she is stupid. At this moment, she took the responsibility of secretly following the Wang Wu brothers to her head. She didn''t want her sister to be questioned any more and didn''t want her sister to continue to be sad because of this scum.


    She looked at Wang Wu coldly: "My sister is afraid that you will suffer losses. I forced her to hold her down and keep her quiet. I want to see what you are doing here. If you really come to pick up my sister, even if the Jin family embarrasses you! Because I already know what kind of family the Jin family is. Although they are strong, they don''t bully! Unexpectedly, you came to betray my sister. Wang Wu, you beast, you are simply a scum, Shameless! My sister and I can see clearly from front to back! Fortunately, we found out early for people like you! "


    The pale Fang LAN wanted to say something. But Fang Lu held her tight: "sister, don''t talk. Such a person... Is not worth your whole life. This is a real scum! Thanks to my worship of you since childhood, I treat you as my future brother-in-law. If it were me, I would never stop master Jin Ming just now, so I should kill you!"


    At this moment, Wang Wu was completely stupid. Standing there, he suddenly felt as if the whole world had abandoned him. He never dreamed of it. The Fang sisters have seen them for a long time, and they followed them all the way back here.


    Thinking of what he said, Wang Wu suddenly softened his knees, knelt in front of Fang LAN, and said with tears streaming down his face, "Lan er... You, listen to my explanation, I... What I said... He is not true!"


    Fang LAN: "..."


    Fang Lu: "..."


    Wang Wen: "..."


    Jin Ming: "..."


    Everyone stared at Wang Wu dumbfounded, watching him kneel on the ground and climb towards Fang LAN.


    "Lan''er, you like me, don''t you? When we grew up together, you said it when we were very young. You want to be my wife in the future, you want to be a good wife and mother, and you want to be filial to my parents... Don''t you? You remember what you said?" Wang Wu climbed. Crying bitterly, he said, "I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Will you give me a chance? Just once... If next time..."


    "No next time." Fang Lan''s delicate face. There was no trace of blood, the tears on his face were dry, and his eyes looked at Wang Wu coldly: "there will never be another time!"


    "I''m wrong, give me a chance! Give me a chance!" Wang Wu continued to climb towards Fang LAN.


    "Jin Ming." Fang LAN suddenly raised her head and looked at Jin Ming standing at the door of the Jin mansion. This was the first time she called Jin Ming''s name.


    "Yes, here it is." Jin Ming tried to calm himself down and didn''t want to give people a feeling of taking advantage of others'' danger.


    "Can I ask you something?" Fang LAN took a deep look at Jin Ming and said softly.


    "Don''t say one thing, even a hundred or a thousand... It''s no problem!" Jin Ming answered happily.


    "If I still want to have nothing to do with you after I beg you, will you also agree?" Fang LAN youyou said, staring at Jin Ming''s eyes with beautiful eyes.


    "Yes, definitely!" Without any hesitation, Jin Ming answered very simply, "I like you, Miss Fang, but I won''t use any means to coerce you. That time before, it was my fault. If I was wrong, I would be wrong. From now on, unless you really start to like me, I will never harass you, let alone threaten you with anything."


    "What you said is true?" Fang LAN asked.


    "Of course!" Jin Ming looked at Fang LAN seriously: "I swear by my family dignity that what I said is true!"


    This oath is very heavy.


    The dignity of a large family is no joke.


    If Jin Ming really dares to break his promise, the Jin family will lose its reputation. At that time, even if his father was the owner of the Jin family, he would never forgive him lightly. Everyone in the Jin family will not spare him.


    Fang Lan''s eyes finally flashed a touch of softness. Fang Lu beside him was completely moved. Although she is still a girl, she doesn''t know much about the feelings between men and women. But if there is a man who can do this for her, she will fall in love with that person!


    "Well, I believe you." Fang LAN youyou said, "well, I ask you to send him a copy of the foundation building materials." With that, Fang LAN pointed to Wang Wu.


    Wang Wu stood there with an incredulous look on his face.


    Jin Ming frowned slightly and seemed to hesitate. However, he nodded and said to the man behind him, "go to the warehouse to get a foundation material, and say it''s what I want!"


    The servant next to him immediately turned and left.


    Fang Lan said softly, "Jin Ming, thank you."


    "Don''t be polite to me. I promised you." Jin Ming said.


    Fang LAN suddenly showed a sad smile and thought in her heart that the lovers I grew up with had no trust in me. But a person who knows me less than half a year can give me the greatest trust. How ironic!


    Soon, a servant came out with several bags of things.


    Without storage rings, the foundation materials need at least several large bags to fit.


    Wang Wu over there, seeing those big bags, his eyes burst with endless expectations.


    At this time, Fang LAN slowly said, "Wang Wu, this is what you want. Take your things and go. This foundation building material should be used to repay your care for our sisters over the years. From now on, I will sever my friendship with you. It has nothing to do with you!"


    Wang Wu looked at Fang LAN, then took the big bags from the servants of the Jin family, resisted them on his shoulder, and said, "you let Jin Ba Shao guarantee that you can''t assassinate me..."


    Jin Ming glanced aside and sneered, "don''t think everyone is like you. Get out of Jinxiu city and get away from it. Otherwise, you will be intercepted by others with foundation building materials on your back. Don''t count us Jin family!"


    "Can you... Give me some more spirit stones. After building the foundation, I... I have to practice!" Wang Wu said. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 638

    Both left and right faces have been lost. It''s better to be more thorough.


    "Get out of here, or I''ll kill you now!" Jin Ming, no matter how well restrained he is, is also mad at Wang Wu''s shamelessness. If it weren''t for Fang LAN, he would never let go of this shameless thing.


    Wang Wu shivered, carrying the foundation materials, and ran away in despair, without looking back from beginning to end.


    He didn''t even look at his brother again!


    Presumably, Wang Wu will not return to Fangjia town after leaving this time, because he has no face and will live here again.


    Wang Wen''s face, with a gloomy and lost color, gave a deep salute to Fang LAN and Fang Lu: "sister LAN, sister Xiaolu, I''m sorry!"


    As he spoke, Wang Wen couldn''t help crying, and his heart was extremely sad. He didn''t even understand why his own brother twisted like this until now.


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t apologize." Fang Lu came over and patted Wang Wen on the shoulder, "brother Xiaowen, you are still my brother and my best friend!"


    Fang Lan also came over: "you don''t have to apologize. This matter has nothing to do with you."


    "Sister lan..." Wang Wen reached out and casually touched the tears on his face, and then said, "I''m going home and explain it to brother Dafei. I have no brother and can''t lose another brother!"


    "Your brother he..." Fang Lan''s expression also darkened.


    "I thought he was dead." Wang Wen suddenly smiled: "it doesn''t matter. No matter how big the difficulty is, there will always be a day in the past. Sister LAN, Jin Shao is a good person. Don''t miss it."


    Fang LAN looked at Wang Wen with a bit of consternation on her face. She didn''t expect this to come out of his mouth.


    "I''m serious!" Wang Wen sighed, "from the past to the future, I can see clearly. Jin Shao really likes you. Give him a chance. Originally, I thought. I''ll tell you this thing when I get home. Now that you see it all now. There''s no need. We are all good friends who grew up together. I hope sister LAN can be happy, and Jin Shao... He can give you this happiness."


    Jin Ming over there also showed some surprise on his face. He probably didn''t expect his rival''s brother to actually stand on his side.


    He suddenly remembered what his father had said, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart: Jiang is still old and spicy, and his father is an old fox... Bah bah, my father''s experience and experience are really much richer than mine!


    Fang Lan''s face was slightly red. Without looking at Jin Ming, he said to Wang Wen, "this is my business, so don''t worry so much."


    "Well, sister LAN, you are here. Take care of yourself!" Wang Wen said.


    "What, I''m here, let''s go home together!" Fang LAN chuckled.


    "Ah? You... You don''t stay here?" Wang Wen was stunned.


    Jin Ming over there was also slightly stunned, and then a wry smile appeared on her face, thinking that she had just experienced such a big blow, how could she accept herself immediately? Don''t worry... Don''t worry! Jin Ming. You have achieved more than half of your success. Next, just keep working hard. Sure to succeed!


    Jin Ming cheered himself up here. Fang LAN looked at Wang Wen and said, "this is not my home. Of course I won''t stay here."


    Said, looking at Fang Lu, said, "Xiao Lu, let''s go, go shopping, and then we''ll go home."


    Fang Lan said, curving her knees slightly at Jin Ming: "Jin Ming. Thank you for today''s business..."


    "All said. Don''t be so polite to me." Jin Ming said, "well, now that you know all about it, I''ll send someone to call Jin Tiegang back and let them take you home."


    Fang LAN hesitated slightly.


    Jin Ming said, "you won''t even give me this opportunity?"


    Fang Lan thought for a moment and nodded, "then please, by the way, let them bring back the things you left in my house."


    Jin Ming''s eyes flashed a touch of loss, but when he thought of what his father had said, he nodded happily: "well, but I have something here, you must take it."


    With that, he took out the storage ring, walked to Fang LAN, took Fang Lan''s hand and put it in her hand. Then, he quickly withdrew his hand and said seriously, "this is originally the compensation made by my Jin family to you. You don''t have any psychological burden. I won''t use this to coerce you."


    Looking at Fang LAN who wanted to say something, Jin Ming quickly said, "you should borrow it from my Jin family. When you become a foundation monk, you can slowly look for these materials and return them."


    Fang LAN hesitated. She had asked others for a set of foundation materials before. In her heart, she was already quite sorry. But at that time, she felt unable to face her heart. Anyway, after all, she liked Wang Wu for so many years.


    Since he wants to build foundation materials so much, he can find a way to help him. As his last gift.


    "Sister, take it." Fang Lu whispered aside.


    Wang Wen''s heart is also full of complex emotions. He said aside, "since it''s Jin Shao''s intention, sister LAN, you can take it. Just like Jin Shao said, you can return it in the future."


    Fang LAN knew clearly in her heart that even if she returned later, this favor... Would never be lost.


    If Wang Wu hadn''t happened, she wouldn''t owe the Jin family such a favor anyway. But now


    Fang LAN glanced at Jin Ming: "I''ll pay you back later!"


    "OK! It''s a deal!" Jin Ming smiled calmly, and then sent someone to find Jin Tiegang and others.


    In fact, Jin tie had just come back, but he saw the Fang LAN sisters hiding in the corner, and things were developing towards the advantage of his young master, so they didn''t show up.


    Soon, Jin tie just appeared, took a motorcade, invited Fang LAN into the car, then smiled and nodded at his young master, mounted and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At the gate of Xiangfu Inn, Chu Mo sent Jin Dongnan to the gate of the inn with a smile on his face.


    Jin Dongnan turned back and said, "Chu Shao, please stop! Stop!"


    "Master Jin, don''t be so polite. Chu Mo will visit him later!" Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Haha, I''m sure. Don''t look back. Just three days later, I''ll hold a banquet and wait for Chu Shao to come!" Jin Dongnan said with a smile on his face, and then hugged Chu Mo, got on the low-key carriage, and drove away slowly.


    After Jin Dongnan left, Chu Mo glanced around and could clearly feel that there were some figures. With his eyes, he turned around intentionally or unintentionally, or simply hid.


    Chu Mo''s mouth, showing a faint smile, turned back to the inn. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 639

    Hong Jia.


    Hong Qiang, the master of the house, listened to the news from the servant. His face was extremely grim. He asked in a deep voice, "look carefully. It''s really the old fox in Jindongnan."


    "Yes, the owner of the house, we can see very clearly. It''s Jin Dongnan. We didn''t notice when he went in, but the time should not be too short. Moreover, when Prince Chu sent him out, we could clearly feel that the two people had a very pleasant exchange and had a good talk." The servants of the Hong family returned.


    "What the hell does this old fox want to do?" Hong Qiang waved back his men with an angry face, and then turned his eyes to Mr. Zhao sitting there with a stable face: "Mr. Zhao, what do you think of this matter?"


    Mr. Zhao smiled: "in fact, it''s no big deal. The owner of the house is at ease."


    "The old fox in Jindongnan went to visit a congenital martial artist in person, obviously with a strong purpose. How can I feel at ease?" Hong Qiang''s face was a little anxious.


    As the owner of a family, his ability to Nourish Qi is naturally not bad. On weekdays, there are few things that can make him so anxious. However, he had to worry about that relic.


    Some of the things that have been unearthed in the ruins, any kind, are invaluable. There must be more valuable treasures in it, which is related to a great fortune. If we can get the vast majority of them, it is not a dream for the Hong family to surpass the Jin family and that family and become the first family in Jinxiu city.


    In case that young man with innate realm really comes from a big sect. If they have reached any agreement with the Jin family, the Hong family may not even drink any soup.


    This is about the future of the family. How can he not hurry


    "Hehe, isn''t there another Lu family?" Mr. Zhao smiled faintly and said, "I don''t believe it. The Lu family will have no response to the news in these two days. Especially in this extraordinary period, the sensitivity of the Lu family is probably stronger than ours, but until now, the Lu family has no news. It must be investigating the identity of Chu mo."


    "They can find out," Hong Qiang frowned. "Didn''t Tianlan say that the boy didn''t show water dripping, but it was obviously a man of extraordinary origin."


    Mr. Zhao said lightly, "the Lu family may not be able to find out the exact origin of the boy, but they can find out the movements of those sects within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles."


    "The Lu family has this strength." Hong Qiang was slightly stunned and said convincingly, "many disciples of the Lu family are among those big sects. It''s not too difficult to find out the trends of those big sects."


    "If there is no news about those sects, it shows that Chu Mo, even if he has a great history, is also helpless in this beautiful city. Just a Jin family can''t be his strong support." Mr. Zhao said faintly, "a strong dragon doesn''t suppress the local snake. Even if he is really amazing, what can he do when the wood is done?"


    "What if he really comes from the sects you said before?" Hong Qiang said with some worry.


    Mr. Zhao smiled, "so let''s not offend him to death."


    "Do you want to add a fire to the Lu family?" Hong Qiang said.


    "No." Mr. Zhao shook his head, "don''t make a fool of yourself. The Lu family is not a fool."


    "Forget it. Anyway, the next full moon night will be five days later. At that time, let''s try to send more people to attack." Hong Qiang finally decided to stay the same as before. Nor to provoke the young man who suddenly appeared in Jinxiu city.


    After Chu Mo returned to the room, he smiled bitterly at the rooster and said, "things seem to be out of our control."


    The rooster nodded and said, "yes, the two big men in this city regard us as those who have great connections."


    "I wanted to be honest." Chu Mo scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "but after hearing the word ruins, he changed his mind."


    "Boy, you want to explore that ruins." the rooster looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes. Obviously, the rooster''s heart was not as calm as it appeared.


    "The relics of the spiritual world are different from those of the human world." Chu Mo said.


    The rooster said, "it''s really different, because in the relics of the spirit world, it is possible to find extraordinary treasures. Although this possibility is not very big, it is also possible."


    "According to master Jin, a portal can only appear at that site on the night of the full moon, and that portal must be attacked desperately in order to reluctantly open a gap. I think if there is a boundary breaking pill, it should be easy to enter there." Chu Mo said thoughtfully, "before taking the water of the five elements, I also opened the door on the night of the full moon. But the earliest time was when I got the killing of heaven and the first round of blood moon."


    The rooster murmured, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, such a relic is definitely not simple, at least it is also a place similar to the land of five elements." Chu Mo said.


    "The people of the Hong family sent people to send gifts, and then apologized to you. The purpose should be not to let you spoil their affairs. The response of the Jin family is fast enough, and more sincere. The owner visited Jin Dongnan personally and looked at the meaning of Jin Dongnan, and he wanted to form an alliance with you," said the rooster.


    "I also feel that the owner of Jin Dongnan really means something like this." Chu Mo said.


    "Then what do you think?" the rooster looked at Chu Mo: "how do I feel that your boy seems to have a little bad intention for the whole splendid city?"


    Chu Mo glanced sideways at the rooster: "you look up to me a little too much. Even if you really think so, you still have to have that strength. I can''t even build a foundation now, and I can''t count as a monk. I''m afraid there are not a few friars of golden elixir in this beautiful city. Maybe, there is also the ancestor of Yuanying."


    "Then what are your plans?" the rooster asked.


    Chu Mo thought for a while, and then said, "the invisible enemy is the most terrible. We want to help Qi Xiaoyu, we must not go to her directly in this way. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will only bring great disaster to the whole elf family."


    The rooster thought for a moment, nodded, agreed with Chu Mo''s point of view, and then said, "do you want to help her after you have a strong force?"


    "Even if we can''t have a strong force, at least, we should thoroughly understand who my enemy is, and then understand the trend of the whole spiritual world. Then it''s time for us to go to Qi Xiaoyu. And if we want to do the above two points, at least we must first stand firm in the spiritual world." Chu Mo seriously said, "I think now is a very good opportunity."


    The rooster was lost in thought.


    Chu Mo then said, "since they all regard me as someone with a lot of history, how can they live up to this misunderstanding if they don''t make good use of this opportunity?"


    For a long time, the rooster looked at Chu Mo and said, "boy, you''re so cunning."


    Four watch, ask for a monthly ticket. To be continued.

 Chapter 640

    Wang Wu carried several large bags of foundation materials and walked in the beautiful city with trepidation. The whole person almost became a frightened bird. ¡è£¬


    He was not sure whether Jin Ming would let him go. In case Jin Ming ostensibly said to let him go, but secretly sent someone to say that he had little ability to resist!


    Not to mention that he is not even a friar of Zhuji. Even if he has become a friar of Zhuji now, it is just an idea that people want to kill him.


    Therefore, Wang Wu is in a highly alert mental state. But he didn''t find any abnormal situation, but the more so, the more he felt shocked and uncertain in his heart.


    "According to their ideas, if I get these things, I will definitely escape from Jinxiu city at the first time, so... I will ambush at the gate of the city, quietly follow me, wait for me to go out, and then kill me!" Wang Wu''s eyes glittered and murmured.


    But then, He shook his head again: "no, this idea can be thought of by individuals, and I won''t rush out of the city so foolishly and give them a chance to hunt me! So, they may... Lay a cloth in the inns and inns of the beautiful city, and then catch turtles in a jar... Bah, Lao Tze is not a turtle! Yes, it must be so, they will definitely calculate that people like me won''t go out of the city and give them a chance to hunt me!"


    Wang Wu narrowed his eyes, and the whole person was in an extremely abnormal excited state, and then his face showed a sneer of disdain: "play with me, Wang Wu, you''re a little bad! Since you can calculate this, then... I''m a little surprised, I''ll go straight out of the city!"


    Thinking of this, Wang Wu felt that he was simply too smart. His IQ was so high that he was afraid.


    the moment. Almost without hesitation, he rushed out of the east gate of Jinxiu city directly with the foundation materials, and then rushed to the mountains in the east of Jinxiu city without stopping.


    With his innate state, he runs at full speed, which is also quite amazing.


    Thousands of miles away. For him, it''s nothing at all.


    Wang Wu ran from noon to night, and ran all afternoon. He didn''t stop until the sunset. By this time, he had run nearly 10000 miles!


    On the cliff of a big mountain, Wang Wu found a cave. He carefully came to the cave several feet deep. Then, he found a boulder to seal the hole. In this way, you can hardly see a cave here from the outside.


    After all this, Wang wucai collapsed directly on the ground.


    First I was stunned for a while, and then suddenly I began to cry.


    "Brother, Du Fei, LAN er... I''m sorry for you!"


    Crying, suddenly his face was ferocious: "Du Fei, Fang LAN, Fang Lu... And Jin Ming. I hate you! I hate you to the bone! Remember that one day, I will double everything I lost today! Including you... Wang Wen, one day, I will let you know. How powerful your brother is!"


    Wang Wu took a deep breath, and then, shivering, opened several packages on his body: "build a foundation... As long as I build a foundation, I am a real monk, and the main foundation is successful... I can ascend to the sky step by step!"


    These are all real foundation materials. Jin Ming really didn''t cheat him.


    Wang Wu, who was already familiar with the foundation materials, finally showed excitement on his face and gritted his teeth and said, "wait, one day... I will give you back the humiliation I received today ten times and a hundred times! Jin Ming, thank you for your foundation materials... I will practice well, and then... Revenge on you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    on the third day.


    Today is the day agreed by Chu Mo and Jin Dongnan, the owner of the Jin family. Chu Mo will visit the Jin family in the west of Jinxiu city tonight.


    However, at noon, Chu Mo saw several unexpected guests in the room of Xiangfu inn.


    Dee Dee Dee!


    There was a knock on the door outside, interrupting Chu Mo who was silently practicing.


    I opened the door and took a look. There were five people standing outside the door, four of whom were fan-shaped, guarding a young woman in her twenties in the middle, like the stars holding the moon.


    To tell the truth, at first glance, Chu Mo really didn''t see that this was a woman.


    Because the other party is a slightly feminine handsome man from dress to dress. Sword eyebrows and starry eyes, white skin, eyebrows, with a heroic spirit. If Chu Mo hadn''t glanced at each other''s throat, he might really have mistaken him for a somewhat too beautiful man.


    However, Chu Mo''s eyes, although swept by, still let the depths of the woman''s eyes flash a touch of light shame.


    "Prince Chu, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m Lu Tianqi. This box is polite." Lu Tianqi directly hugged Chu Mo, with a faint pride on her face.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He had seen that this was a female, but the other party''s style clearly regarded himself as a man. This made Chu Mo suddenly think of a person, Shen aobing, the former leader of Feixian. I can''t help thinking about them, and I don''t know how they are now?


    Chu Mo was slightly distracted, which made Lu Tianqi a little embarrassed. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, he became a little bad.


    The reason why she came here in person this time was mainly because her father, Lu Zheng, the owner of the Lu family, gave her a death order. We must invite the mysterious Prince of Chu to the Lu family. But before inviting, it''s best... To be able to "appropriately" and explore the details of this prince Chu.


    Lu Zheng is very relieved to leave it to his baby daughter to do it, because Lu Tianqi has almost no difference from boys in everything except that her body is an authentic daughter!


    Including her character and the way she acts. Are full of that kind of masculine man''s atmosphere.


    But this time, Lu Zheng made some miscalculations. He didn''t expect that his daughter, deep in her heart, was very disgusted with this so-called "Prince Chu"!


    A congenitally small broken martial artist who didn''t know where he came from didn''t know how to scare all the people of the Hong family and the Jin family by cheating. Now even his father thinks that this man has something to do with it. Isn''t this a brain problem?


    Lu Tianqi thought so in her heart, so she brought people here to meet Chu Mo, which also brought her some disdain for Chu mo... together.


    Chu Mo''s Leng Shen was just a moment. In a blink of an eye, he came back to his senses and rushed to land. Tianqi also hugged her fist: "Miss Lu is polite."


    One sentence, Miss Lu, let the four guards behind Lu Tianqi directly stare big eyes, face obviously twitching, as if she wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. But looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, they all took some sympathy.


    You know, what Miss hates most from childhood is the word "Miss"!


    On weekdays, all who know Lu Tianqi call her childe. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 641

    Lu Tianqi instinctively wanted to turn over at the moment of hearing Miss Lu''s three words. Now in this beautiful city, who dares to call her Miss Lu in front of her? She hasn''t heard it for many years. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬.


    I remember the last time someone called her that, it seemed that it was five years ago. At that time, the friar in the early days of foundation building, who was known as the inner disciple of Lingyun sect, knew that she was most disgusted with others treating her as a girl, but she had a mind of flirting, and called her Miss Lu with a smile.


    Later, the inner disciple of Lingyun sect disappeared. No one has seen him again.


    According to the grapevine, lingyunmen sent a special person to the Lu family because of this matter, but there was no follow-up later. It seems that this matter is over.


    As for Lu Tianqi, she still swings her folding fan every day, swaggers around the splendid city, and occasionally meets beautiful girls and flirts with them.


    Since then, no one dared to say Miss Lu in front of Lu Tianqi.


    However, the handsome man in front of him should not know his taboos. He just came to Jinxiu city a few days ago. Lu Tianqi looked at Chu Mo suspiciously, with a few faint murders in her eyes.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly. He didn''t understand why this tomboy, who had never met him, suddenly had some killing intention for himself.


    How can I provoke her? Is it that sentence, Miss Lu? This is a hen''s master


    Chu Mo felt that he was wronged to death. When you see a girl, you don''t call her miss so and so. Can we directly call him a so and so childe? That''s the real fight, isn''t it


    "I don''t like people calling me Miss Lu. Please call me childe Lu. I hope it won''t happen again." Lu Tianqi looked at Chu Mo with a gloomy face for a long time, and then said coldly.


    The four bodyguards behind her couldn''t help but show a bit of surprise. I didn''t expect that their "childe" should have let this person go so lightly this time. Because according to Lu Tianqi''s temper, even if this person is really valued by the master, there must be no good end to provoke her.


    Chu Mo''s eyes rolled wildly in his heart. There was a feeling that 10000 big cocks were roaring and galloping in his heart.


    Damn it. You are so obviously a female. Who knew you had such a special preference


    Besides, do I know you


    A strange tomboy, with four bodyguards who are obviously not weak, ran to my door and said, I don''t like others to call me Miss Lu. Please call me childe Lu. Why don''t we do it again? Your grandmother''s legs


    Chu Mo''s face. A little cold: "excuse me, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Tianqi naturally felt Chu Mo''s unhappiness, but in her heart, she was more upset than Chu mo. At that moment, he said lightly, "on behalf of Lu Zheng, the owner of the Lu family in the south of the city, I hereby invite Prince Chu to the Lu family for a dinner tonight."


    With that, Lu Tianqi turned and left. She didn''t even want to stay here for a moment. Compared with the other party''s antipathy to her, she believes she should hate this pretending weak person more. "


    What is it


    It''s really a big face for a born martial artist who asked me to invite him in person


    These words. Lu Tianqi didn''t say it, but the momentum on her body clearly showed her disdain for Chu mo.


    Before Chu Mo spoke, Lu Tianqi''s figure had disappeared


    The four bodyguards twitched at the corners of their mouths, and all quickly followed behind Lu Tianqi and left together.


    Chu Mo stood there dumbfounded. For a long time, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s simply inexplicable."


    The voice of the rooster came from behind him: "Lu Jia in the south of the city should be the most powerful tiger in this beautiful city."


    "Big cats and tigers have nothing to do with me." Chu Mo said lightly, "anyway, I''ve never seen anyone invite others like this."


    "Are you going or not?" asked the rooster.


    "Of course not," Chu Mo said. "Don''t say I have an appointment with the Jin family. Even if I don''t, I won''t go to such an appointment."


    "A little hen who wants to crow." The rooster was in the room, sneering.


    "That''s right."


    That night, the carriage of the Jin family appeared at the gate of Xiangfu Inn on time.


    Chu Mo got on the carriage of the Jin family without hesitation and went to the banquet of the Jin family.


    At this moment, Lu Jia in the south of the city.


    After receiving the news that Chu Mo did not come, Lu Tianqi''s whole body exuded a cold murderous spirit.


    "What an ignorant little thing, dare to ignore my words" Lu Tianqi''s cold voice, as if squeezed out of his teeth. One eye is also full of killing opportunities.


    "Childe, childe, the owner asked you to go over," a servant said cautiously at the door.


    "I see." Lu Tianqi picked her eyebrows, then got up and went to the owner''s room.


    A moment later, she came to Lu Zheng''s room. Without saying hello, she angrily sat on a chair.


    Sitting behind the desk, Lu Zheng, who was carrying a cup of tea, did not raise his head and said faintly, "why, I didn''t invite you."


    Lu Zheng looks about 50 years old, dressed in blue, a little thin, and looks very elegant. The whole person sat there, exuding a sense of peace.


    "I''ll tie him directly tomorrow for something unkind." Lu Tianqi said coldly before her anger subsided.


    "How did I tell you before?" Lu Zheng''s voice was very calm and didn''t seem to be angry.


    Lu Tianqi glanced at her father and said angrily, "a little boy who can''t even build the foundation period is cheating everywhere. I really don''t know what''s worth seeing in him."


    "There is a conflict between you and him." Lu Zheng glanced at his daughter and asked more or less curiously.


    Because this is not in line with her daughter''s personality. Generally speaking, Lu Tianqi only has two kinds of people in her eyes: what she likes; She hates it


    She likes people, needless to say; But few of the things she hated were safe. Generally speaking, the Revenge of "Master Lu" will erupt on the spot if it doesn''t happen overnight, even if it doesn''t happen overnight.


    But this time, it seems that they didn''t do anything to each other.


    "There''s no conflict, but I don''t like him. He''s noisy, as if he''s very powerful. I''ve seen this kind of person many times. I want to pretend to be high in front of big people to attract people''s attention. In fact, it''s just some shit." Lu Tianqi said coldly.


    "This time, maybe you are wrong." Lu Zheng suddenly said lightly, "the reason why he didn''t come to the banquet is that he has already made an appointment with the Jin family. Moreover, it is estimated that your attitude is also one of the main reasons why he refused to come to our house."


    "How about making an appointment with the Jin family?" Lu Tianqi curled her lips in disdain, and then said, "what''s my attitude? It''s good to be able to talk to him. Give him something you don''t want, and let him look good tonight." to be continued.

 Chapter 642

    At this time, Lu Zheng finally raised his head, looked at Lu Tianqi and said, "are you sure... This person can easily provoke?"


    According to Lu Tianqi''s past achievements, Lu Zheng is still willing to trust his daughter. In the face of my inexplicable invitation from a person who suddenly appeared in the splendid city who did not know the heaven and earth, for a person of very high birth. Getting angry... Is a very common thing. "


    Lu Tianqi said with a sneer, "at that time, I was ready to apologize to him, but he didn''t get angry with me. Although he looked unhappy, the habitual convergence in his bones was completely manifested."


    "Hehe, what about the second possibility?" Many times, Lu Zheng has to admire his daughter. It''s really meticulous, sharp eyed, and intelligent. We can often catch the key of the whole thing from the place that ordinary people don''t notice.


    "The second possibility, of course, is to be calm on the surface, but despised in the bones." Lu Tianqi smiled and said: "I was really rude at that time, and I showed a bit of killing intention to him half true and half false. If he was really born very high, then when his strength was obviously lower than mine, and it was on my territory, he would certainly pretend not to see my rudeness, and then he would tell me with a smile and a little apology that he had an appointment. See if he could make another appointment. But he didn''t even say a word. At first glance, it seemed that he didn''t see my rudeness It is because he is confident and completely dismissive of me. Even if he stood me up this evening, he can give people this illusion. "


    "Isn''t it?" Lu Zheng''s heart has completely convinced his daughter''s inference. However, he likes his daughter''s confident appearance.


    Lu Tianqi sneered: "of course not! I think he should be really afraid at the moment! Because he doesn''t know who I am, but the Jin family... Will give him good popularity!"


    "What do you think the Jin family will do?" Lu Zheng asked.


    "This thing... Nine times out of ten, the Jin family will send an elder level person to our family tomorrow to apologize for him and explain this matter. If the Jin family really attaches importance to Chu Mo as they show, they will do so. However, the old fox of the Jin family has a high IQ. If he can wake up in time and wake up, maybe he will choose to wait and see the change £¡¡± Lu Tianqi said very firmly.


    make love!


    Lu Zheng couldn''t help clapping his hands and said with a very gratifying smile, "I have Qi''er in the Lu family. It''s really lucky for the whole Lu family!"


    "My father taught me well." Lu Tianqi showed a charming smile.


    "So, you tonight?" Lu Zheng looks at his daughter.


    "This kind of liar who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth should be appropriately taught a lesson. Just give him a hand!" Lu Tianqi said lightly, "it''s also in the face of the Jin family. I believe that Jin Dongnan will understand that I''m being merciful."


    "OK, let those people pay attention to their discretion. Don''t accidentally kill them." Lu Zheng nodded.


    It was like a living life, in the eyes of their father and daughter, it was no different from a worm. It''s just the difference between "killing" and "leaving one life".


    meanwhile.


    Jinjia in the west of the city.


    The head of the family, Jin Dongnan, sat in the first place, Chu Mo sat on the left side of Jin Dongnan, and Jin Ming, the eighth son of the Jin family, sat on the right side of his father.


    The whole table, a total of three people, the dishes on the table are very rich, and the room is also very quiet.


    "Master Chu, do you mean that a man who called himself Lu Tianqi came to you this noon? Invited you to the Lu family for a dinner in the evening?" Jin Ming looked at Chu Mo in surprise and asked.


    In Jin Dongnan''s eyes, the light flickered, and I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    "Yes, a tomboy, should be... The daughter of the Lu family, the head of the three families in Jinxiu city?" Chu Mo glanced at Jin Dongnan''s face and smiled faintly, "a rude tomboy."


    Jin Ming''s mouth twitched, looked at Chu Mo strangely and said, "Prince Chu may not know the power of Lu Tianqi."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo smiled faintly and looked at Jin Ming.


    Jin Ming said, "although a little unwilling to admit it, I have to say that there is no one who is not afraid of her in the younger generation of Jinxiu city... Even the older generation will generally retreat from her. In particular, she has one of the biggest taboos, that is, she can''t be regarded as a girl."


    "She''s great?" Chu Mo glanced at Jin Ming, then picked up chopsticks, picked up a dish, and put it into his mouth as if nothing had happened.


    Jin Dongnan, who had been paying attention to Chu Mo''s expression, flashed a touch of light in his eyes. In his heart, he said: that lawless tomboy of the Lu family, this time... I''m afraid he''s really out of sight. Maybe he''ll suffer a lot! It seems that it is necessary to send someone to remind her tomorrow, otherwise, don''t think it''s my Jin family''s intention.


    Jin Ming looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "powerful! Very powerful! She is only 20 years old this year, and her strength has reached the peak of foundation building. Even many people assert that she should be able to enter the golden elixir period before she is 30 years old. Do you think she is powerful?"


    Chu Mo smiled faintly, didn''t speak, but took another bite of food: "is this food a specialty here? It tastes good!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 643

    What is the peak of foundation building at the age of 20? At the age of 20, Chu Mo has seen more than one!


    Therefore, it is a joke to scare Chu Mo with a 20-year-old peak of foundation building.


    The Jin family and their sons are not fools. Naturally, they can feel Chu Mo''s heartfelt indifference from Chu Mo''s behavior. This aura... Can''t be disguised.


    Therefore, Jin Ming looked at Chu Mo dumbfounded, and twitched at the corners of his mouth for a long time. Then he said with a bitter smile, "this dish is good... Jinxiu City specialty. It''s really not that easy to eat elsewhere. Chu childe likes to eat, so eat more."


    Jin Dongnan''s eyes lit up, and then smiled and said, "that little girl of the Lu family dressed herself up as a childe all day. She looks like a man, but in fact her heart is not big. Therefore, Chu childe should be careful. After all, she is a thousand gold."


    Chu Mo smiled indifferently, "follow her."


    Jin Dongnan laughed and said, "well, it''s better to live in my Jin family tonight, Master Chu. It''s inconvenient for Master Chu to live in the inn all the time. I was also negligent before. I''ll send someone to warn Lu Jia''s girl tomorrow."


    Jin Ming''s body shook slightly.


    Warning!


    My father even used the word warning


    The power of the Jin family is naturally one of the best in the whole splendid city. I''m really not afraid of anyone.


    But strictly speaking, there is still a big gap between the Jin family and the Lu family. Although it is really a fight, it must be a lose lose situation. But the fate of the Jin family... Is definitely worse than the Lu family.


    Because many children of the Lu family are in the big sects of the spiritual world, and some of them have high status.


    On weekdays, before the Jin family and the Lu family, the well water did not invade the river, and each went his own way.


    This time, for Chu Mo''s sake, my father even wanted to warn the little girl of the Lu family, which is a big deal for the whole splendid city... I''m afraid!


    Once it gets out. I''m afraid it will cause a sensation in the whole splendid city.


    It seems that in his father''s heart, he has determined the identity of Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo shook his head with a smile: "Before I came out, my master once said, the world of mortals refine my heart, don''t be too ostentatious. I can sit here today. It''s also because I''m very interested in the ruins that master Jin said. Otherwise, I can''t have any intersection with any family. So tonight, I''ll go back to the inn. After all, I''m out to experience, not out to enjoy. So I can only thank Master Jin for his kindness."


    This is not very polite, at least a little high-profile. However, there was no unhappiness on Jin Dongnan''s face. Instead, he nodded with a smile: "in that case, follow the wishes of Master Chu. Later, I''ll ask someone to send Master Chu back. This, Master Chu can''t refuse any more."


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded.


    Then. None of the three present mentioned this matter again. Jin Dongnan picked up some things about the ruins and told Chu mo.


    Jin Ming also said that some foreign monks who recently appeared in Jinxiu city had a bottom in Chu Mo''s heart.


    Finally, after three rounds of drinking, Chu Mo suddenly looked at Jin Ming and asked, "by the way, what happened to the Miss Fang... How is it?"


    "Er..." Jin Ming was slightly stunned and looked at Chu Mo unexpectedly. He misunderstood Chu Mo a little, because in his opinion, Chu Mo, a "status" person, would never care about those "small things". I''m afraid there''s only one reason why he can take the initiative to ask. He is also interested in LAN!


    At this time, Jin Ming suddenly remembered. This man is the one who followed the motorcade into Jinxiu city!


    Chu Mo glanced at Jin Ming and guessed that he should have misunderstood himself, so he smiled and said, "my impression of you before... But it''s a little bad, but I think you''re good when I see you today. Just one more word, don''t misunderstand."


    Jin Ming suddenly realized, and said with a reddish face, "this thing is really my fault, and now it has been solved."


    With that, Jin Ming didn''t hide, and told Chu Mo roughly what happened. Of course, he didn''t say the content of his conversation with his father. It was only his father who woke him up.


    "So it is. I also had a bad impression of the man named Wang Wu at that time. I didn''t expect that this man could be distorted to this extent. It was really eye opening." Chu Mo shook his head with some emotion: "it''s just a foundation material, and even his sweetheart can sell it."


    "Master Chu may not know something. In fact, there are many such people." Jin Ming said, "foundation materials are nothing in the eyes of us, but most people can''t afford them for a lifetime."


    Chu Mo listened and nodded.


    The light in his eyes flickered slightly, and he suddenly thought of an excellent business. If you use chaos oven to refine a large number of foundation building pills, can you quickly open up the situation in the spiritual world? It can not only recruit many talented children from poor families, but also quickly accumulate a lot of wealth!


    However, I can''t do this with great fanfare. It''s better... To have a spokesperson. That kind of strength is strong enough, but it will not backfire on its own spokesperson!


    The Jin family... Seems to be a good choice.


    But look again!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    At this time, Jin Ming suddenly asked, "Prince Chu, I take the liberty to ask, according to your identity, it should not be difficult to build a foundation, but why..."


    "Ming''er... You have a deep understanding!" On the side of Jin Dongnan, his face suddenly sank and severely scolded Jin Ming.


    Jin Ming immediately apologized to Chu Mo with a embarrassed look on his face: "sorry, Master Chu, I drank too much and lost my tongue."


    Chu Mo smiled, thinking, old fox and little fox, still want to test me? OK, I''ll give you an answer! So Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "it''s no secret. In fact, I''m not only a body builder, but also I want to build a perfect foundation!"


    Hiss!


    As soon as Chu Mo said this, Jin Dongnan and Jin Ming''s father and son suddenly stared round, all of them took a breath, and then looked at Chu Mo inconceivably.


    "End... Perfect foundation?" Jin Ming felt that his head was a little blank and he didn''t speak neatly.


    Jin Dongnan was the same, looking at the young man in front of him strangely. His brain began to work at a high speed. He was thinking, which big sect in the spiritual world is not only based on body refining, but also rich.


    Otherwise, there is absolutely no such strength. Let the disciples build the foundation perfectly!


    Unfortunately, Jin Dongnan''s knowledge was limited after all. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of the answer. But Chu Mo''s unintentional words completely strengthened his determination to make Chu Mo good.


    A young man who can build a perfect foundation, no matter who he is, even if there is nothing behind him... It is also worth making friends with! It''s worth putting the whole family... On him!


    Because Jin Dongnan knows very well that there are not many monks who can build a perfect foundation in the whole spiritual world!


    This time, my Jin family... Really found a treasure!


    Jin Dongnan''s eyes at Chu Mo completely changed¡ª¡ª


    At the fourth watch again, ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)


    /28/28680/ine.hl

 Chapter 644

    After coming out of the Jin family, Chu Mo directly refused the chariots and horses sent by Jin Dongnan, saying that he had drunk too much and wanted to take a walk to get some air ¨Q£¬


    Jin Dongnan didn''t refuse, but ordered several monks in his family during the foundation period to protect them from afar. He doesn''t want such a "thick thigh" with infinite possibilities in the future. There is something unexpected here.


    At that time, the strength behind the young man is absolutely crushing!


    I hope the little girl of the Lu family can show her tricks and don''t do stupid things. Although it is rumored that the little girl made many major decisions of the Lu family. But if she provokes Chu Mo, I''m afraid she will really have bad luck.


    Jin Dongnan doesn''t want to be unlucky with him.


    Watching Chu Mo''s back disappear into the darkness, Jin Ming looked at his father with a solemn face and asked softly, "does my father really believe what he said?"


    Jin Dongnan''s eyes showed a deep light, and he said in a deep voice: "based on my experience for so many years, what he said should be true in all likelihood! Even... I can feel that his words are more or less insincere, as if... There is something reserved."


    "Huh?" Jin Ming looked at his father with some doubts.


    Jin Dongnan said, "I think his physique is likely to have reached the legendary level 9 physique, or even... Congenital!"


    "This... This is impossible?" Jin Ming''s mouth twitched violently, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "There''s nothing impossible. Don''t forget that he kicked the monk of Hong family in the early days of foundation building with one punch. I thought about it for a while and thought that he can do this unless he has the legendary level 9 constitution or even higher. Otherwise, have you ever seen a congenital martial artist who can seriously hurt a monk of foundation building with one punch?" As Jin Dongnan said, he couldn''t help sighing, "two days later, on the night of the full moon, attack the gate of the ruins. You must take him!"


    "If it''s really like what my father said, no matter how precious the things in the ruins are, I''m afraid they are not as valuable as his friendship." Jin Ming said.


    Jin Dongnan glanced at his son with approval on his face, couldn''t help laughing, slapped Jin Ming on the shoulder, and then said, "yes, my son, finally grew up! You''re right, everything is dead, no matter how valuable. It''s not as good as the friendship of an adult!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo walked alone on the quiet bluestone road.


    The noise of the day has disappeared, and the moonlight like water shines brightly on the bright and clean bluestone road.


    Chu Mo could feel someone following behind him in the distance. He knew that this should be the person sent by the Jin family to protect him.


    He didn''t care too much about those people, thinking about what he should do to completely open the deadlock in the spiritual world in the shortest time.


    Common foundation materials, for Chu mo. There is no difficulty at all. With the help of the sky god, it is very easy to obtain those materials.


    With his current alchemy ability, the perfect quality foundation Dan can be easily refined without even using samadhi true fire!


    For the spiritual world. Not to mention the perfect quality of the building foundation Dan, even the flawless quality of the building foundation Dan... That is quite rare.


    Any one can definitely sell at a sky high price!


    Chu Mo''s greatest skill is that he can use any ordinary foundation materials. Become a perfect quality foundation Dan!


    If he wants, even xianpin will be fine.


    So, for Chu mo. How to achieve your goals without attracting others'' attention is the most important thing.


    After several days of understanding, Chu Mo also had a basic understanding of the spiritual cultivation world.


    There are many monks in the spiritual world, which are generally composed of three parts.


    The most powerful monks come from the top sects of the spiritual world. Some of those sects have been inherited for tens of thousands of years and are deeply rooted in the soil of the spiritual world. These sects are closely related to the upper world.


    Even in some sects, there have been great monks who soared to heaven!


    These sects are unimaginable in depth.


    It can be said that it is a behemoth in the spiritual world!


    To put it mildly, even some monks in the fairy world dare not provoke these sects when they enter the spiritual world.


    Secondly, there are families of all sizes.


    For example, Jin family, Lu family and Hong family in Jinxiu city.


    They are placed in the whole spiritual world, which is nothing but a drop in the ocean. But in their respective territories, they all have quite terrible energy. And some families have the shadow of those big sects behind them.


    It seems that the name Chu Mo should be used with caution in the future! Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: Although there are very few creatures in the spiritual world who can enter the magic world, they may not be absent. Now the name Chu Mo is too popular in the whole magic world. It may cause a lot of unnecessary trouble if someone really realizes that he is the Chu mo.


    Spiritual friars, the largest number, but the weakest strength... Is casual cultivation!


    Those casual practices constitute the third part of the spiritual friars. Their base number is the largest, and most of them can only stay in the realm of foundation building throughout their lives. As a casual practitioner, it''s too difficult to step into Jindan Avenue.


    Chu Mo felt that he could use dim sum in this regard in the future.


    There has never been a lack of genius in this world, but there are not enough resources. No matter how excellent a genius is, it will eventually fall silent.


    And I... the most important thing is resources!


    Although it can''t be compared with those big families with massive resources, its biggest advantage is that it can get these resources anytime, anywhere... Ah!


    Even if the spirit world can''t be found, isn''t there still a magic world? It''s been a long time since we made a deal with Lingdan Hall... Presumably, they should be waiting in a hurry!


    Chu Mo thought about things in his heart, and soon returned to Xiangfu inn.


    Two huge lanterns reflect the entrance of the inn very brightly.


    At this moment, Chu Mo is less than a mile away from the inn, but this section of the road is shaded by some ancient trees beside the road.


    Walking, Chu Mo suddenly stopped and said faintly, "come to me? Then come out."


    "Boy, your ears are very smart, but you offended the wrong person! Leave a hand before you go!" A low drink, a strong breath, instantly covered Chu Mo''s whole person, like a mountain of pressure, pressed down in the air.


    A bright knife light suddenly lit up in the dark!


    Cut an arm of Chu mo.


    This blow... Is quite tricky, and the speed... Is also incredibly fast.


    Even if the monks in the foundation period are suddenly attacked, I''m afraid they can''t stop the blow at all.


    Several jin friars who secretly followed Chu Mo in the distance were shocked on the spot and wanted to rush out to help. Because they have felt from the breath of secretly attacking Chu Mo, who turned out to be a monk who built a foundation and reached the peak!


    "Build the foundation and reach the peak! Not good!"


    "Save young master Chu!"


    They don''t believe that a congenital martial artist can block the full blow of Zhuji peak.


    If Chu Mo is injured here, they don''t have to go back to life tonight.


    But at this moment, Chu Mo suddenly shot! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 645

    Qiang!


    It was also a bright knife light, which lit up along Chu Mo''s hand.


    Those Jin family friars in the distance saw only two rays of light, and then a dull cry of pain came from the void.


    Patter.


    An arm fell on the bluestone road.


    "Want my hand? Cut your arm, go back and tell your master, a frog at the bottom of a well, and then provoke me. Be careful not to save your life! Get out of here!" Chu Mo''s low roar made those friars of the Jin family who wanted to rush over stop completely!


    The monks almost rushed forward, but they all stopped in the air, and then stood there, with unbelievable looks in their eyes.


    "I... what do I see?" A monk of the Jin family was shocked and spoke directly.


    "It seems that... The monk who built the peak of the foundation was cut off?"


    "That''s right... I know the monk who built the foundation." A monk of the Jin family youyou said, "that''s Lu Yifeng, a senior deacon of the Lu family. It is said that he was only half a step away from entering the Jindan Avenue and would soon become the existence of the Lu family elder."


    "Hiss... It''s from the Lu family..."


    In the void over there, at this time, a startled and angry voice came: "you... How can you hurt me?"


    The speaker was cut off by Chu Mo, Lu Yifeng, the senior deacon of the Lu family.


    But at the moment, the great man with great prestige in Jinxiu city looked pale at the young man holding the knife and pointing to the ground, and even the Jin family friar who had completely exposed his body not far away did not take a look.


    Before coming, "childe" also told him not to be killed accidentally.


    "Just bring him a paw back and give him a deep lesson!" This is what Lu Tianqi told him at that time.


    But now, the person without a claw... Has become Lu Yifeng himself!


    Even his whole arm... Is here!


    "What? Do you want your arm back?" Chu Mo gave a thoughtful look at the man standing in the air. Think about it, then bend down and pick up this arm: "do you want it?"


    "You... Me. I want!" Lu Yifeng said with great humiliation.


    Broken arms and rebirth are not the abilities that people in his realm can have. At least that''s what monks above Yuanying''s ancestor can do.


    Therefore, if you want to avoid disability, this arm must be taken back.


    Chu Mo sneered, and the murderer in his hand motioned on the broken arm twice, and said indifferently, "I have no grievances with you, but you want to keep my hand. If I''m not as good as you, I''m afraid I''ve lost a hand now. Do you think I should give it back to you? Or should I cut your arm into sevenoreight sections and feed it to the dog?"


    "You... You can''t do this!" Lu Yifeng''s face became more pale. Although the blood on his shoulder stopped flowing, the pain was not less. Sweat beads kept falling on his forehead: "I''m from the Lu family..."


    "I have no quarrel with you, Lu family. What''s the matter with Lu family? Can Lu family people cut people''s hands at will? Do you think you are the most powerful in the whole spiritual world? Ah?" Chu Mo suddenly became angry, and his roar almost spread all over half the splendid city!


    Lu Tianqi, who was reading in the room, suddenly stood up. His face changed greatly: "not good!" The figure flashed and disappeared into the room in an instant.


    At the same time, people who do the same. Not a few.


    "Does everyone who comes to Jinxiu city from outside have to act according to your Lu family''s face? If you make your Lu family dissatisfied, you will abolish others? It''s simply lawless!" Chu Mo held a knife in his hand, grabbed the broken arm of landing Yifeng with one hand, and danced wildly. He roared at landing Yifeng, "get out of here quickly! If you want this arm, let your master come and ask me in person!"


    "Don''t go too far!" Lu Yifeng almost vomited blood with anger. What is his identity? The senior deacon of the Tangtang Lu family came out at midnight to sneak attack a congenital warrior and lost an arm. He was also shouted all over the city. This face... Lost big! And it''s not just his face that''s lost. And the whole Lu family!


    If he had known this, he would rather not have this arm. I won''t let this man shout.


    "I''m too much? What a joke! Isn''t it that the little girl of your Lu family came to invite me with a coffin face today? Didn''t I agree? Did she invite others like that this day? Why, it''s an enemy if she didn''t go? Fortunately, your Lu family is in this remote place. If it''s in a prosperous place, I''m afraid it would have been destroyed by others!" Chu Mo said coldly.


    "What are you talking about? This is slander!" Lu Yifeng was so angry that he was almost mad by this articulate guy.


    The friars of the Jin family over there were also completely stupid. They vaguely knew that the son of Chu was extraordinary, but they didn''t expect that the son of Chu was so brave. He slapped the Lu family in the face of the splendid city, and he was full of confidence. Looking at that, he didn''t pay attention to the Lu family, a huge creature of the splendid city.


    Chu Mo is waiting at the moment!


    He is waiting for everyone in the Jin family, Hong family and Lu family!


    Because this matter just now made him think of a way to open up the situation.


    Thoroughly muddy the water of this splendid city, and completely deter Lu Jia, a behemoth. Let them completely confused about their own details!


    The friar of the Lu family dared to provoke himself because at noon, he had a little problem in his attitude when facing the tomboy Lu Tianqi, who saw that he had no background. Otherwise, lend them some courage and dare not send someone to attack them!


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, there was a cold light flashing, and the killing machine completely burst out.


    Now he is not like a congenital martial artist, not to mention the friar of foundation building. Even the friar of golden elixir may not have so many killing opportunities on him!


    Don''t forget that Chu Mo also came out all the way in the sea of corpses.


    Whoosh!


    A figure came from the night sky in an instant, with a sharp drink, and at the same time came: "dare to humiliate the Lu family... You want to die!"


    "Qi''er can''t!" A loud drink came from the same direction. But it was too late. Lu Tianqi, who was angry, rushed to Chu Mo with a long sword in his hand, emitting a bright light in the night!


    This is a spirit tool!


    Chu Mo sneered and directly raised Lu Yifeng''s arm to block Lu Tianqi''s sword.


    "You are despicable!" Lu Tianqi shouted angrily, but had to take back her sword.


    However, at this moment, Chu Mo''s killing heaven in his hand was mysteriously on Lu Tianqi''s shoulder. Sen Leng''s murderous spirit directly stimulated Lu Tianqi''s white neck with a layer of goose bumps.


    "Save people under the knife!" In the south of the city, the voice just called Lu Tianqi sounded again, but this time, the voice was full of panic.


    "Prince Chu, save someone!" A shout came from the west of the city. Jin Dongnan, the old fox in the golden age, finally arrived. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 646

    At the same time, there are many figures. ¡Ý£¬


    The masters of Jin family, Hong family and Lu family... Almost all gathered here. Shadowy, there are twoorthree people!


    Everyone was stunned at the tall figure hidden under the tree on the long street below, and the slightly petite figure opposite the figure.


    Lu Jia, Lu Tianqi, a rare girl in hundreds of years, was subdued by a martial artist with a congenital realm?


    Almost everyone can''t believe their eyes.


    Including Jin Dongnan, who arrived in time, he looked at this scene, and a happy look flashed across his eyes. As expected. This young man has an unimaginable background! With innate strength, he even fought two peak friars in a row.


    And... Crisp, easy and complete to win!


    In front of him, the two monks who built the foundation at the peak were like young children and had no resistance at all.


    When Lu Tianqi grew up, how ever had she been frightened and wronged? Her seemingly powerful heart collapsed almost instantly. Wow... Burst into tears.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his heart said, that''s it... Still feel like a man? Bah!


    "Prince Chu... Misunderstanding, don''t be impulsive. This is Lu Tianqi, the little princess of the Lu family, not an outsider!" Jin Dongnan knows very well that it''s time for him to behave! In his heart, he had full confidence in Chu mo. He was very clear that Chu Mo made this matter big and attracted so many people, certainly not for the sake of destroying flowers in front of everyone.


    If at ordinary times, even Jin Dongnan said that Lu Tianqi was a little princess of the Lu family, Lu Tianqi would certainly turn her face. Brother is Lu Gongzi! You are the little princess, and your family are all little princesses!


    But at the moment, Lu Tianqi was completely stunned. She didn''t have any mind to care about this kind of thing and stood there crying. Pear blossoms with rain look pitiful. There is not a little bit of the demeanor of brother Lu and childe Lu. She is a frightened little girl.


    Lu Zheng, a monk in the golden elixir period, jumped his eyelids and fell from the sky. Looking at Chu Mo, he said in a deep voice, "let the little girl go!"


    Well, it''s not Qi''er anymore


    "Just let it go?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Zheng coldly: "is the golden elixir period great? The internal injuries are surging. If you dare to let go like this again, you will explode and die within three years!"


    "You... What did you say?" Lu Zheng was still wondering how to avoid the old fox in Jindongnan and save his daughter. After all, it''s too uneconomical to owe Jindongnan a huge favor because of this kind of thing.


    But Chu Mo''s words, like a blow to the head, directly knocked him unconscious!


    No one in the Lu family knows the secret injury in his body! Even his daughter Lu Tianqi didn''t know. How could this young man know? Lu Zheng instantly fell into an ice cellar. Cold all over.


    "What I said, you know in your heart. If you want to live, look back and think about what you should do!" Chu Mo said coldly, and then glanced at Jin Dongnan who fell beside Lu Zheng. His face slowed slightly, nodded slightly, "master Jin, do you think this is a misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, it must be a misunderstanding. Childe Chu, this is not an outsider. Tianqi is young and not sensible. Don''t be general with her. Speaking of it, she will call me uncle!" Jin Dongnan said very sincerely, "so don''t be impulsive, childe Chu."


    "Ah..." Chu Mo sneered and looked at Lu Tianqi: "is it a misunderstanding?"


    Lu Tianqi saw that all her family came at this meeting. Although she felt extremely humiliated, she finally had some confidence. However, the extremely cold knife was on her neck, so she didn''t dare to blow up with Chu Mo at all. After hearing Chu Mo''s words, Lu Tianqi couldn''t answer.


    "I can''t say, can I? Let me say it!" Chu Mo said coldly: "Chu went out for training and traveled here. Thanks to the attention of some friends, he gave Chu some thin noodles. He had a slight conflict with the Hong family''s children before, but the Hong family understood the great righteousness, and we will soon solve the problem. But you, Lu Tianqi? A little girl film, with a coffin face, suddenly appeared in the door of Chu''s room, stubbornly threw down a sentence to let Chu go to your Lu family''s dinner tonight, turned around and left. This is your Lu family invite someone How? Chu has already made an appointment with the Jin family leader to go to the Jin family for a dinner today. I didn''t go to your Lu family, but you unexpectedly sent someone to cut off one of Chu''s hands... Oh, what a great prestige! Why are you so crazy? Also, a girl doesn''t look like a girl. She dresses herself up as male or female. She keeps calling me Mr. Lu. You turn around and find a mirror to recruit. How can you look like a childe like this? Is the hen sichen still complacent and knows self-respect? "


    In all directions, all people were shocked by Chu Mo''s words.


    Hundreds of people were so quiet that the needles could be heard, and there was no sound!


    Hiding in the crowd, Jin Ming couldn''t help but silently give two thumbs up and said in his heart: shit, it''s so cool! Lu Tianqi, such a tomboy, is a real bitch. Finally, she has a day of planting!


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people have the same mentality as Jin Ming.


    Lu Gongzi''s three words have left a psychological shadow on too many young Junyan in Jinxiu City, even many Lu family''s children... Have not escaped her Blackhand.


    So she was scolded bloody during the meeting. Even some Lu family children secretly felt happy in their hearts.


    WOW!


    Lu Tianqi was scolded by Chu Mo, and then she couldn''t help crying.


    No matter how smart a person is, he has never experienced real trials and tribulations. When it comes to a crisis, it is difficult to succeed.


    In the darkness, a deep voice came: "hehe, Master Chu is serious, and the children in the family are not sensible. Fortunately, Master Chu has a large number of adults!"


    Then, a man came out of the darkness, and it was Hong Qiang, the owner of the Hong family.


    Lu Zheng''s eyelids fluttered, but his heart had been disturbed by Chu Mo''s words, but after all, he was the head of the clan, and soon calmed down. He stood up and hugged Chu Mo: "the little girl is not sensible and offended the son of Chu. Lu Zheng is here and apologized to the son of Chu!"


    With that, Lu Zheng gave Chu Mo a deep salute.


    "Is he the owner of the Lu family?" Chu Mo said coldly, but his eyes looked to the side of Jin Dongnan.


    Jin Dongnan''s heart is almost beautiful, and his heart says that this childe of Chu... Is simply a personal genius! That''s great! Then he nodded: "this is the owner of the Lu family in the splendid city, childe Chu... For our sake, cough... How about giving me a face for our cup of wine?"


    Lu Zheng''s old face turned red and blue. No matter what happened tonight, the Lu family''s face... Was lost.


    But what made his heart more tangled was Chu Mo''s just words!


    Chu Mo hesitated for a moment and nodded, "Chu came to this beautiful city. Thanks to the admiration of the Jin family, I''ll give you this face!"


    With that, Chu Mo simply took back the murderer on Lu Tianqi''s neck.


    Lu Tianqi burst into Lu Zheng''s arms crying, "Dad, he... He bullied me! Woo woo!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 647

    All of them were stunned and their eyes were straight. For the first time in their lives, they saw "brother Lu and childe Lu", who also had such a small woman''s side.


    For many people, this is even more shocking than the sun coming out of the West!


    Even Lu Zheng... Felt for the first time that his daughter was really a girl.


    Therefore, these people looked at Chu Mo and became extremely strange.


    This handsome young congenital warrior not only forced "brother Lu" to cry, but also forced him to show his daughter''s side completely... It''s amazing!


    People who know Lu Tianqi know that she didn''t grow up like this, but she was already like a boy when she was very young. Follow a group of boys to fight and fight, and they are the ones who take the lead** At the age of, she was beaten black and blue because of fighting, but no one ever saw her shed a tear.


    The most classic sentence of "Master Lu" is: how can I cry when I''m such a man? It''s the little girl who shed tears!


    Look at this saying, how domineering.


    But in front of this pear blossom with rain purring... Is it by which little girl?


    But they didn''t know how terrible the killing of heaven in Chu Mo''s hands was!


    To be exact, the killing heaven in Chu Mo''s hands is actually the soul of killing heaven knife. When this spiritual artifact feels the anger of its owner, it emits the kind of highly targeted murderous spirit, how terrifying!


    Don''t mention Lu Tianqi, a tomboy. Even if he is an emperor, he will tremble and be scared out of his wits if he is put on his neck like this!


    This is not a question of whether you have the courage to be afraid of death. It is a kind of shock to the soul by artifact!


    No one can face it calmly.


    Only the person concerned knows this feeling best.


    Lu Zheng held his trembling daughter, and the expression on his face changed one after another. To tell the truth, let a strange man. Forcing his baby daughter to this, his face is also a little shiny, but also extremely distressed.


    So there is even an impulse to order Chu Mo to be directly broken into pieces!


    But in the end. Lu Zheng still stopped his impulse. He sighed, patted his daughter on the back and comforted her, "don''t cry, it''s okay, dad is here. Dad is in charge of you."


    "Woo woo, I must kill him!" Lu Tianqi buried her head in her father''s arms and said sullenly.


    "Cough..." Lu Zheng twitched at the corner of his mouth, glanced at the expressionless Chu Mo over there, and whispered, "I''ll talk about it later. Will dad let someone send you home first?"


    "Hmm..." Lu Tianqi just said that, which was just an instinctive reaction after the mixture of shame and anger. She is still in shock, and she didn''t even think about how many people she lost tonight.


    Lu zhengxia asked several family monks to escort Lu Tianqi back.


    Before Lu Tianqi left. Secretly glanced at Chu mo. There is no hatred in people''s eyes, but an extremely complex look. There is confusion and fear, but there is not much hatred.


    Lu Tianqi left.


    There are still many people left.


    Not only the Hong family, the Jin family and the Lu family came here tonight, but also many people from different families in the splendid city.


    Everyone wants to know how Lu Zheng, the owner of the Lu family, will react when his daughter is "bullied" so tragically.


    However, what disappoints many people with evil intentions is. Lu Zheng was not so impulsive as they imagined, but first hugged Jin Dongnan and said sincerely, "brother Dongnan, this time. Thank you, Lu!"


    No matter how reluctant he is in his heart, Lu Zheng must continue this favor. Without Jin Dongnan''s words tonight, maybe his daughter will be fine, but the Lu family may pay a greater price!


    Jin Dongnan smiled and saluted: "it''s all a misunderstanding. We''ve been friends for many years, so don''t say thank you. Prince Chu is also broad-minded..."


    A group of Lu people all heard their eyelids jump. Broad minded? What is he doing with Lu Yifeng''s arm in his hand? Why don''t you return it quickly? If you delay a little longer, it will be more difficult for Lu Yifeng to pick up his arm. He is broad-minded, forcing our "childe" to cry?


    But this words also think in my heart, certainly can''t say it in front of Chu mo.


    At this time, Lu Zheng looked at Chu Mo and hugged his fist again: "sorry, Mr. Chu, this time it''s the little girl''s fault, Mr. Chu don''t quarrel with her. Tomorrow, Mr. Lu will set a banquet and invite Mr. Chu and his southeast brother to come to the banquet. At that time, Mr. Lu will pour wine for Mr. Chu and apologize!"


    "Brother Lu is serious." Jin Dongnan said, "tomorrow, Mr. Jin will definitely attend the banquet on time!" Say, directly transmit the sound to Chu Mo: Prince Chu, promise him, it''s good for you.


    Jin Dongnan was also afraid of Chu Mo''s youth. He did some things, but he couldn''t go too far. Otherwise, originally reasonable, will eventually become unreasonable. Fortunately, Chu Mo''s performance was beyond Jin Dongnan''s expectation of maturity. It can be easily retracted and released, and hardly gives others any handle to grasp.


    Chu Mo nodded, "since Lord Lu said so, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it tomorrow." With that, Chu Mo was landing and hugging his fist with a broken arm in his hand, which was a little strange. Chu Mo suddenly remembered this matter and said with some embarrassment, "I almost forgot. Take this back."


    Lu Zheng''s face eased somewhat. Let people get back Lu Yifeng''s broken arm, and don''t want to stay here for another moment. Only nodded to Hong Qiang, the owner of the Hong family. Lu Zheng didn''t take another look at the others, so he was ready to take people away directly.


    In this splendid city, Lu Zheng has such confidence that he can completely ignore those people''s confidence.


    At this time, the change began again, and a roar suddenly came from the Xiangfu Inn not far away: "bastard, dare to attack the chicken master here? Are you tired of living?"


    Then, there was a loud bang in the night sky, and a figure shot here quickly, and then fell to the ground with a bang. His body twitched violently, and his mouth screamed bitterly.


    Lu Zheng, who was about to leave, stopped, frowned, looked at the man who fell on the ground, and his face suddenly changed. He angrily said, "who sent someone to move the chicken?"


    Because Lu Zheng saw at a glance that the man''s dress was actually Lu''s style!


    Although it is night now, and the light here is a little unclear, it is not difficult to see clearly with Lu Zheng''s cultivation.


    As soon as things over here subsided, there was another incident over there. Lu Zheng''s anger suddenly burst out.


    Chu Mo''s face sank directly. Sneer in my heart. It seems that tonight''s victory... Is still not enough!


    At this time, a man from the Lu family went over, looked at the man carefully, and then said in a deep voice, "master, this man is not ours."


    It''s the fourth watch again. I don''t ask for a ticket today. It''s so sad that you scold me for being so diligent every day. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 648

    "Huh?" Everyone was slightly stunned, and their faces all showed doubts. n¡Ê£¬


    Lu Zheng, in particular, was almost angry with his eyes, and he sneered a few times in his mouth. He strode over: "I want to see who is so brave. Do you think my Lu family is easy to bully?"


    The words were so cold that many people present couldn''t help but change their faces.


    The Lu family lost a lot of face tonight. As a result, some people dared to pretend to be Lu''s people and continue to provoke Chu mo. This behavior... Is really a little too bad.


    Hong Qiang glanced at Jin Dongnan, who shook his head slightly. Although the three families in Jinxiu city seem to be full of competitive relations on weekdays, there are occasional frictions. But at this time, they can be on the same front in the shortest time.


    Because they are very clear in their hearts that dozens of families in Jinxiu City, large and small, are always thinking about replacing their three families. Therefore, once the three families fight, it is equivalent to giving others a chance.


    So Lu Zheng didn''t think about the Jin family and the Hong family, but as he approached the man, he suddenly shouted.


    Ah, die miserably on the spot!


    Almost for a moment, smoke rose from his body, and soon... It burned into a mass of ashes.


    "Damn it!" Lu Zheng almost squeezed these two words out of his teeth. Now, there is no proof of death!


    Lu Zheng is almost sure that the person who did it was among these people on the scene!


    It''s just a pity that the man has died, although the Lu family just said that the man didn''t come from the Lu family. But now even the bodies have turned to ashes, who will believe them?


    At this time, the rooster came out of Xiangfu Inn and came to Chu mo. Sneered: "a little fart in the innate realm, dare to give the chicken master overpowering drugs? The chicken master has seen many such small hands!"


    "Overpowering drug?" Lu Zheng''s eyes immediately narrowed slightly.


    The two owners, Jin Dongnan and Hong Qiang, also showed a thoughtful look.


    Among the crowd in the shadow, there were several faces. Slightly changed.


    Lu Zhenghui turned around, walked back to Chu Mo, and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Chu, please believe Mr. Lu. Mr. Lu will find out the truth about this matter and give an account to Mr. Chu!"


    Chu Mo said, "I believe this matter was not arranged by Master Lu."


    Lu Zheng nodded, "thank you!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    Tonight, not only face lost. And there are people who want to thoroughly muddy the water and plant the Lu family with the life of a congenital warrior.


    It seems that this splendid city has been peaceful for too long!


    Lu Jia, the tiger, also napped for so long that many people forgot that the tiger woke up to kill life and see blood!


    As Lu Zheng left. Jin Dongnan and Hong Qiang didn''t stay here too long. After saying hello to Chu Mo respectively. They left one after another.


    The others, too, dispersed.


    Chu Mo and the rooster returned to the room of the inn.


    "Did you throw that person on purpose?" After returning to the room, Chu Mo looked at the big cock and asked.


    "Well, that bastard has an evil heart and wants to use overpowering drugs to stun the chicken Lord. As a result, the Lord will do what he wants, and suddenly launches an attack. The sneak attack is successful..." the rooster nagged, saying a lot of nonsense about the chicken Lord''s wise and powerful, and the curfew has no choice but to subdue him.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly. Then he said, "it seems that this splendid city is really not quiet."


    "Yes, boy, the chicken master thinks the most important thing you should do now is to build a foundation quickly." The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "otherwise, danger may come at any time."


    "The day after tomorrow is the night of the full moon, and tomorrow I have to go to the Lu family to have a dinner. It must be too late. As soon as I wait for the ruins, I will immediately find a place to build a foundation." Chu Mo said.


    The next morning, Chu Mo got up and felt a strange calm outside.


    At this time in the past, all kinds of vendors in Jinxiu city have begun to sell and the shops have begun to open. All kinds of noisy voices will be heard. However, although there are some voices outside today, they are much smaller than before.


    Chu Mo went to the window, opened the curtain, looked out, and then, the tip of his eyebrows slightly picked.


    On the road outside, people gathered in twos and threes, talking about something quietly. Many people''s faces were still in shock, as if they were frightened.


    Chu Mo had a little luck and listened to the conversation of those people.


    "It''s so scary. Hundreds of people died in the Xiong family in the south of the city overnight! Almost all the young people were killed, leaving only a group of old and weak women and children... It''s really miserable."


    "Who has the courage to commit such a big case in Jinxiu city? Moreover, the Lu family is in the south of the city! This is tantamount to committing murder under the Lu family''s nose. Isn''t this hitting the Lu family''s face?"


    "It''s not... It''s said that the Xiong family has always been attached to the Lu family, and the two families have a good relationship!"


    "What do you know? Maybe..." a person said, looking around, and then lowered his voice: "maybe it was the Lu family!"


    "Frighten... Who are you bluffing? How can the Lu family do such a thing?"


    "Cut, why can''t the Lu family do this? Otherwise, who can kill hundreds of people in one night under the eyes of the Lu family? And the people of the Xiong family are not soft persimmons. There are more than a dozen monks alone!"


    Chu Mo listened for a while, and he knew something in his heart.


    Nine times out of ten, the Lu family did this!


    As for why I did this, I believe those who were present last night should have a clear idea. The guy who dressed in the Lu family clothes and pretended to be the Lu family to plan the rooster is probably from the bear family.


    Because before the man''s body turned to ashes, a martial artist of the Lu family had seen the man''s appearance. Presumably, with the strength of the Lu family, it is not difficult to find out the identity of that person.


    In ordinary times, the Lu family may not be so ruthless and completely destroy a family.


    But at this time, the Lu family had just lost a big face here in Chu Mo, and the Lu family was furious. The Xiong family made such a thing at this time, which obviously completely angered the Lu family and directly hit the muzzle of the gun.


    This is the Lu family in Liwei!


    Chu Mo quickly wanted to understand the key of this matter, and couldn''t help sighing. The bear family was really unlucky. The person who made this decision was absolutely short of a string in his brain, otherwise he would never make such a stupid decision.


    Soon, at noon, the Lu family sent several luxurious carriages and an elder of the Lu family to the inn to meet Chu Mo for a banquet.


    "I''m an elder of the Lu family in xialutian. I came to pick up the son of Chu to go to the banquet at the order of the master of the family." Lu Tian looks more than 50 years old, a little fat, not tall, with a friendly smile.


    Like completely unaware of the unhappiness between Chu Mo and the Lu family, he was very modest.


    But Chu Mo glanced at him with the sky god, but his heart was secretly frightened.


    This guy, who looks like a profiteer, turned out to be a monk with level 6 physique and the peak of foundation building! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 649

    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart that the inside story of the six families was really deep!


    Soon, Chu Mo, accompanied by 6 Tian, came to the south of Jinxiu city.


    When passing a large house with a Lingpeng, 6 Tian said intentionally or unintentionally, "this is the bear family, which is also a big family in Jinxiu city. Unexpectedly, more than 100 people were killed overnight last night. It''s really pathetic."


    Chu Mo glanced at 6 Tian: "will your 6 families know nothing about such a big thing?"


    Tian seemed to be startled. He glanced at Chu Mo and said with a wry smile, "don''t make random guesses, Mr. Chu. The six families are serious people. There were enough things last night. After the master went, he has been comforting the young lady. Speaking of it, I have to thank Mr. Chu."


    "Thank me?" Chu Mo glanced at 6 fields inexplicably.


    At this time, Chu Mo glanced down the window at the bears'' house where the funeral was being held. Several bears'' women, dressed in filial piety, saw the cars and horses of the six families passing by, and their eyes all showed strong hatred. Chu Mo closed his eyes and looked at 6 fields.


    But Tian didn''t look out at all, Instead, he said with some emotion: "The young lady was very much like a boy since childhood. The family even suspected that he had miscarried. The older he was, the more irrelevant his behavior was to the girl. The master also scratched his scalp for this matter, but he couldn''t think of any good way. In the end, he had to let it go. Although the young lady was very frightened last night, she has been crying all the time since then. But this is also the first time that she has revealed it since she was born Look like a daughter. So, the master is both distressed and happy now. "


    Tian said, glancing at Chu Mo: "so, I really want to thank Master Chu for this."


    "Hehe" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, "elder 6 is really good at talking."


    Tian smiled and shook his head, "I can''t speak. The young lady has been used to being wild since childhood. She hasn''t suffered any losses. It''s good for her to let her suffer some losses. In order to avoid causing more trouble in the future. This time, she met childe Chu, who is broad-minded. But if she met someone else, her temper is very likely to suffer a real big loss. Isn''t that worse?"


    Chu Mo smiles. I didn''t answer this topic again. What broad-minded, those are bullshit, if it is not the people of the six families who are not sure about his origin, I''m afraid that last night, I had to find him desperately.


    Even if the cause of this matter. It is 6 Tianqi who is arrogant and domineering. Finally, it can only be Chu mo.


    Therefore, Chu Mo never believed these words.


    Soon, there are six car companies.


    The owner of the house, 6 Zheng, unexpectedly took a group of people to meet him outside in person.


    This face is also enough for Chu mo.


    Seeing Chu Mo get out of the car, he greeted with a smile, "welcome to my humble house, childe Chu!" Say. Hugged Chu mo.


    "The six masters are welcome. It depends" Chu Mo hugged his fist and saluted.


    At this moment, the king''s car also arrived. When he came down, he saw two people and came over with a smile to say hello.


    Then, the three people humbly entered six houses.


    Soon, we came to the reception hall of six families, and the three people took their seats respectively.


    Looking at Chu Mo, he said very seriously, "when I came back last night, I scolded the little girl again. For the trouble the little girl caused to Chu childe, 6 apologized to Chu childe again!"


    Chu Mo waved his hand and said, "it''s just a misunderstanding. Besides, Chu came here and was taken care of by master Jin. Master Jin''s face still needs to be given."


    Jin Dongnan laughed happily aside: "everyone is our own people, so don''t be polite. Since the misunderstanding is lifted, we will all be friends in the future!"


    Chu Mo was about to speak when a man came in from outside. Dressed in white, long and high, oval face, Dai Mei Xingmu, but his expression was very cold, and his eyes looking at Chu mo were even colder.


    As soon as he saw the woman, he immediately frowned slightly and said, "Tianyue, why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come again, my sister will be bullied to death!" The woman''s voice was clear and beautiful. After that, she looked coldly at Chu Mo: "boy, are you the one who bullied my sister? Tell me, what sect are you from? How arrogant are you?"


    "Tianyue!" On Zheng''s face, he suddenly showed some anger, and his voice became severe: "get out!"


    "Dad! Didn''t he scare you with nonsense? As for trusting him so much? The skills of our six families have been passed on for many years and practiced by countless generations, and there is no problem. Why are you busy now?" The woman in White said angrily, "he is clearly a little liar to deceive you! He bullied his sister and wanted to be a guest of six families. I want to be beautiful!"


    "I let you out, didn''t you hear?" With a dignified face, he seemed to be really angry.


    Chu Mo is always calm, with a somewhat pondering smile, looking at this woman in white who is very similar to 6 Tianqi.


    At the beginning of the golden elixir, level 9 physique!


    For this spiritual friar, he is a true genius!


    Chu Mo secretly praised it.


    The white woman 6 Tianyue stood there, didn''t leave, but looked at Chu Mo with provocative eyes and sneered, "boy, I know you are innate cultivation, and I don''t bully you, but today if you don''t make your words clear, you can''t go out of the door of 6 houses!"


    "You" 6 was furious, pointing to Tianyue 6, and was so angry that he could hardly speak.


    Chu Mo smiled and waved his hand, "don''t be so angry. I know it''s not your intention."


    In a word, 6 Zheng blushed and sighed, "I''m the master of the house, and I can''t even manage my daughter."


    Tianyue looked at his father''s lost face and seemed to be a little impatient, but he still didn''t leave. He stood there and looked at Chu Mo coldly: "don''t think it''s so easy to cheat. I''ll expose you today, and then I''ll make an apology to my father!"


    At this time, Jin Dongnan secretly sent a message to Chu Mo: "6 Tianyue, 6 Tianqi''s sister, and the leader''s personal disciple of Lingdong mountain! She is a well deserved daughter of six families. Recently, she has returned from Lingdong mountain to visit her relatives. Don''t be general with her, childe Chu."


    Lingdong mountain?


    Chu Mo''s heart moved.


    After coming to the spiritual world for so many days, Chu Mo also knew some sects of the spiritual world.


    Within a hundred thousand miles, there are three sects, which are called "three spirits". They are Lingyun gate, Lingdong mountain and Lingshui hall!


    It is said that the founders of these three sects were once three martial brothers, and they had a common master. Later, the master soared, and the three brothers separated and established a sect respectively.


    The three sects watch each other. Although there is some competition among them, when they encounter problems, they are still in the same camp.


    These six days Yue was already a disciple of the leader of Lingdong mountain at a young age. Obviously, she was not a small person in this 100000 mile radius.


    Chu Mo actually didn''t believe that 6 Tianyue broke in unintentionally, although 6 was looking very angry.


    He smiled and looked at 6 Tianyue: "how did I cheat?" (to be continued.)


    ¡ô you can get the view from the cloud Pavilion. ¡ô

 Chapter 650

    "I think you don''t cry until you see the coffin!" Tianyue said coldly, "if you have a clear conscience, why don''t you dare to report your origin?"


    Chu Mo''s smile gradually converged at this time, Looking at 6 days, Yue said: "Can I see that your father has a physical problem, which has nothing to do with my origin? In addition, girl, don''t think that the physique of level 9 in the golden elixir period is invincible in the world. Didn''t your master tell you that girls are not suitable for cultivating the most Yang and just Kung Fu? If you practice like this, I don''t think you will be like your tomboy sister in a few years, but you will be more serious than her! She It''s fake, you''ll come true! "


    "You..." 6 Tianyue didn''t expect that this little liar was so bold, only innate level, and dared to talk in front of his own monk in the golden age.


    "What are you? Don''t you realize that your temper has become more and more irritable in the past year? Was it like this when you were a year ago? And would you talk to your father like this a year ago?" Chu Mo asked several questions one after another. Seeing that 6 Tianyue''s face was getting paler and paler, he sneered, "I don''t know what your master thought. He would actually watch his disciples go to destruction!"


    "Don''t slander my master!" Tianyue shouted fiercely, and then looked at Chu Mo angrily.


    Chu Mo''s face did not change, calmly looking at each other with 6 Tianyue.


    After a long time, six days, Yue took a breath and murmured, "my master didn''t agree with practicing this skill. It''s my own idea. I want to read books. However, it''s really as serious as you said?"


    At this moment, 6 Tianyue has forgotten her purpose of looking for Chu Mo here, because what Chu Mo just said is all in!


    Not a word is wrong!


    Just now she ran to trouble Chu mo. although it was with the tacit consent of her father, her reaction was somewhat unexpected.


    "Is it serious? Don''t you already feel it? Others can cheat you. How can you cheat yourself?" Chu Mo said with a little sarcasm on his face, "ignorance is not wrong, but taking ignorance as a personality is wrong for you."


    The willow eyebrows of Tianyue rose, as if they wanted fire. But in the end, I took a deep breath. This dead liar''s mouth is really vicious. No wonder my little sister came back last night and cried all night. At the moment, Tianyue can feel the power of Chu Mo''s mouth.


    "Although my master doesn''t approve of my practicing this skill, he hasn''t said how serious the consequences will be..." 6 Tianyue seemed to want to defend himself.


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "your master, at most... That is, Yuanying cultivation?"


    "What do you mean?" The sky is happy to see Chu Mo''s expression. It seemed that with disdain, I was a little annoyed at once.


    "Tianyue, don''t you think it''s enough to lose face? If you ask for advice, you should have an attitude of asking for advice!" 6 is on the side, finally some can''t see it anymore¡¤ At this point, 6 Zheng''s heart also completely believed that Chu Mo was a great man with extraordinary origins!


    How many people can see at a glance that there are hidden injuries in his body? Even some friars of the great golden elixir who practiced medicine could not see his physical problems at all. Chu Mo only glanced at him. Still in the dark, he told his biggest secret directly!


    If someone else knew the secret, he would also have doubts. The problem is that only he knows this secret!


    However, for the origin of Chu Mo, 6 Zheng still muttered in his heart. Therefore, the daughter of Lingdong mountain, 6 Tianyue, said to test Chu Mo, 6 Zheng did not stop.


    Now it seems that Chu Mo must be a man with a lot of background. Not only is it extremely powerful. And the medical skill is also quite excellent!


    6. As you can imagine, few of the big sects can match the number.


    The rest of those 6 are unexpected, is the most terrible! Therefore, 6 is coming out in time. Scolded her daughter.


    Tianyue''s mouth was flat, and then he said to Chu Mo, "my master is Yuanying realm."


    "If your master is the peak of Yuanying and is about to step into refining God, then he may prevent you from practicing this skill." Chu Mo looked at 6 Tianyue. Lightly said: "Your physique is level 9 physique, which is definitely the top level in this spiritual world. So your master mistakenly thinks that even if you practice this kind of skill, it is not suitable at most, and it won''t be a big deal. But he doesn''t understand that your level 9 physique is a body close to water attribute. If you practice the skill of water attribute, you will get twice the result with half the effort! But you choose a kind of masculine skill of fire attribute... Water and fire Think about the result of the conflict. "


    "Master Chu... Then, what should I do?" This meeting is also urgent.


    This daughter is the future hope of the whole six families! Although there is more than one master in the six Golden elixirs, such a young one has only six Tianyue!


    He also expected his daughter to achieve Yuanying or even a higher level in the future. Now, hearing Chu Mo say so, let alone continue to make breakthroughs, I''m afraid even his life will be affected. There is no hurry in my heart.


    6 Tianyue''s face was also a little pale, but there was still some faint doubt in his eyes. After all, what Chu Mo said is too much for her.


    Chu Mo smiled: "6 girl, I know you still don''t believe it. Then, I''ll ask you a question."


    "What''s the problem?" Tianyue looked at Chu Mo and his tone softened unconsciously.


    Jin Dongnan, who was sitting beside him, was completely convinced. At the same time, I am also happy for my foresight. The Jin family is really lucky to be able to make such a big man with both background and ability.


    "When you touch rivers and other places with water? Do you feel very open-minded? Very happy in your heart?" Chu Mo asked.


    "This... Anyone who sees the surging rivers will be open-minded and happy?" 6 Tianyue said.


    "Well, then, I''ll ask you again, are you excellent in water? No matter how strange the water is, you dare to enter, and you feel very safe in your heart? No matter how terrible the creatures in the water are, they usually don''t appear beside you?" Chu Mo asked.


    "This..." 6 Tianyue suddenly froze, looked at Chu Mo strangely, nodded for a long time, and said, "once, several of our classmates met a big lake, because the weather was hot, we went down to take a bath..."


    Speaking of taking a bath, 6 Tianyue''s face flushed slightly, but he continued: "they all encountered the attack of creatures in the water, and only I... Was safe. That matter, I, a senior sister who built the foundation at the peak, almost lost my life. At that time, I thought it was a coincidence. According to your meaning, this is not a coincidence?"


    "Of course not!" Chu Mo said firmly, "this is because the Qi field in your body coincides with water!"


    -----------


    Cough, today''s update... There are two chapters behind. Thank you for your recent support! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 651

    "So it is... I, I see..." 6 Tianyue murmured. She thought of a lot of things before, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was very consistent with what Chu Mo said. Finally, she was convinced and looked at Chu Mo and said, "then... What should I do?"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and leaned back on the chair and said, "what can I do?"


    "You..." 6 Tianyue was so angry that he felt very depressed and wanted to beat the boy.


    Instead, six Zheng on the side suddenly said with a smile, "Tianyue, don''t you make an apology to Prince Chu? Dad told you long ago that Prince Chu is not an ordinary person, so you have to test it. How about it? Take it?"


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth, glanced at 6 Zheng, and said in his heart that this old thing is really shameless! Actually admitted openly!


    Jin Dongnan also took a deep look at 6 Zheng, but it didn''t seem very unexpected. Obviously, he had already known what kind of person 6 Zheng was.


    In a word, the owner of any family is not a simple person. Especially the owner of a large family with thousands of people, that kind of scheming... Is more difficult for ordinary people to reach.


    6 Tianyue slightly bent his knees at Chu Mo: "I''m sorry, young master Chu, little girl 6 Tianyue, I was so offended before. I hope that young master Chu has a large number of adults. Don''t quarrel with me like a little woman. Want ¡¤ 1 want"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "sister, I''m not as old as you. You''re obviously bullying."


    6 Tianyue''s face flashed a blush and said angrily, "you are a man..."


    "Come on, sister, don''t fill me with soup here. It''s not difficult to solve your problem. I''ll write you a prescription. Go and find the herbs on the prescription, and then I''ll help you refine a bottle of Dan medicine. As long as you take it according to my requirements, this symptom will completely disappear in a month." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Do you mean that I can continue to practice the current skill?" Tianyue looked at Chu Mo incredulously.


    Chu Mo said, "didn''t you choose this skill because it was powerful? If you give up now, you will be willing?"


    "Of course not." Tianyue cultivates this skill. She has reached a very high level of cultivation. With this kind of skill, monks in the same level are not her opponents at all. She can practice so fast, with this kind of skill. It also has a great relationship.


    "Isn''t that over?" Chu Mo glanced at her: "Dan medicine can dissolve the stagnant anger in your body, and then rebuild a balance point of the five elements in your body. In this way, when you practice again in the future, the five elements will grow at the same time. This will not happen again.


    W Book WW ¡¤ 1kan "


    "Really? That... That''s great!" Tianyue was very happy when she heard that her problems could be solved.


    "And..." Chu Mo glanced at 6 Tianyue: "this medicine must be taken on time. It''s almost... It won''t be able to build a new balance point of five elements in your body, which is tantamount to giving up all your previous efforts. Do you understand? So. If you want to think well, do you want to believe me. If you don''t believe it, don''t take any at all. If you have a mind to take a pill to find a Dan master for a test, I advise you to give it up."


    "I..." 6 Tianyue''s face suddenly rose a crimson color. She really had this kind of mind. After all, a person of unknown origin has no friendship with his family. In case someone pats her ass and leaves, where will she find someone?


    "It seems that you still don''t believe me, so forget it." Chu Mo said. Lightly shook his head, and then said to 6 Zheng, "today''s banquet, I don''t think I need to eat it, because of the misunderstanding with Ling AI before. 6 house owners don''t have to take it to heart..."


    "Don''t... don''t be angry, childe Chu. Tianyue is just unfamiliar with Childe Chu, which is not distrust..." 6 was immediately anxious, and Chu Mo was like a miracle doctor. The symptoms he said were completely symptomatic. And they have a solution. If you really leave, there will be a problem with Yue in the next six days. Who else can solve it?


    As he said this, he looked at Jin Dongnan for help.


    Jin Dongnan was about to die of laughter in his heart. Now he saw something about Chu Mo''s scheming... He was no less shallow than his old friends and 6 Zheng! The proper heat is simply wonderful to the peak!


    A cunning little fox!


    If he doesn''t want to help the six companies solve the problem, why point out these?


    Now this move is nothing more than a deliberate gesture made by the six families because of their distrust of him.


    This gesture is half true. If the six companies are not sincere enough, they must turn around and leave immediately without hesitation; If the six families are sincere, they will be grateful to help them solve this problem again!


    "Mr. Chu, I''ll put in a word..." Jin Dongnan stood up and said with a smile, "my niece Tianyue is not familiar with Mr. Chu after all, and I have some misunderstandings about Mr. Chu because of my sister''s affairs. But these are small misunderstandings, and I don''t believe in Mr. Chu''s character!"


    "Yes, yes!" As he spoke, Zheng stared at his daughter fiercely.


    Tianyue was wronged. She had too many reasons not to believe Chu Mo, but now she also understood that he had real skills. And her temper is not small. If she is not coaxed, she will never help her.


    "Master Chu... I, I believe you! I swear to God..." 6 Tianyue was also a little anxious, and her eyes were slightly red.


    Chu Mo just glanced at her, Faint way: "In fact, I don''t care whether you believe me or not. Because your body is your own. If something goes wrong, it''s also your own suffering. But my pills are all unique pills. It''s also because everyone is destined to help you. Since I came to this beautiful city, I''m ready to stay here for a period of time. The reason why I didn''t say it just now is to see your attitude. Now that you said believe me, I''ll reassure you ¡£ After refining the pills for you, I will stay in Jinxiu city until... You are completely OK, and I will leave! "


    "Ah..." 6 Tianyue couldn''t help but scream low, and her eyes were full of complex light. Looking at Chu Mo, she saluted again for a long time: "sorry, it''s Tianyue''s heart of villains."


    Chu Mo waved his hand, and then turned his eyes to 6 Zheng: "six masters, now... Are you relieved?"


    6. He was smiling awkwardly, but who was he? He had a thick skin and smiled at Chu Mo hehe: "Master Chu... What''s my problem?"


    Chu Mo looked at 6 Zheng and sighed slightly.


    Zheng''s heart suddenly became nervous, and his face changed a little.


    Tianyue''s heart also hung up directly, looking at Chu Mo nervously.


    Only Jin Dongnan scolded secretly in his heart: little fox!


    Chu Mo sighed and said, "your problem... Is a little difficult to solve!" (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 652

    Lu Zheng and Lu Tianyue''s father and daughter''s hanging hearts immediately eased down, and both of them breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s better to be difficult than impossible. With the strength of the Lu family, no matter how difficult it is, there will always be a way.


    Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo, and his clear voice had completely eased down: "no matter how difficult it is, as long as there is a way, we Lu family will go all out! Just ask Chu childe to put it forward."


    Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue and said, "your father was seriously injured about thirty years ago. That time, he should have almost killed him."


    Although Chu Mo said it to Tian Yue, Lu Zheng, who was on the side, first showed a look of shock and saw a ghost.


    Even Jin Dongnan looked at Lu Zheng incredulously and couldn''t help asking, "brother Lu was injured?"


    Lu Tianyue also said with a blank face, "thirty years ago, I, I was not born, but I haven''t heard of it?"


    Lu Zheng looked at Chu Mo with a look like a God: "yes, Master Chu is right."


    "Ah?" Jin Dongnan and Lu Tianyue all looked shocked.


    In particular, Jin Dongnan said incredulously, "how can I not know such a big thing?"


    Lu Zheng shook his head and said with a wry smile, "at that time, it was a critical period for me and several brothers... To compete for the master of the Lu family. How dare this kind of thing be exposed? Brother Jin, do you still remember that 30 years ago, I went away for a period of time, and the external reason was to purchase a batch of medicinal materials for the family?"


    Jin Dongnan frowned and pondered for a long time before saying, "it seems that there is such a thing, but it''s a long time ago, and I can''t remember it clearly."


    "In fact, it was that time. It was fake to purchase medicinal materials, but it was true to go out for medical treatment." Lu Zheng said: "That time, there were no more than five people who knew that I was injured! However, after more than half a year, I came back alive, and I was strong. I also stepped directly into the golden elixir Avenue from the peak of foundation building! It is precisely for this reason that no one knows that I have been so seriously injured. Even those who took action to calculate me at that time will never believe that I, the great monk who has stepped from foundation building to golden elixir, will stay in my body Under the dark wound. "


    "There is such a thing..." Lu Tianyue looked at Lu Zheng in great shock, but. She was even more shocked. But this son of Chu can even know such things? How on earth did he see it? This is amazing!


    Chu Mo''s face was very calm, and he secretly said in his heart: Feng Shui magic, pushing people''s fate, plus the sky god''s warning, it''s almost all right!


    Jin Dongnan also looked at Chu Mo with emotion on his face, and then said, "I''m really convinced!"


    Lu Zheng bowed to Chu Mo again and said, "Mr. Chu is a God. Lu Zheng also asked Mr. Chu to help!"


    The title has changed!


    From the childe to the gentleman, this has completely put Chu Mo in an equal or even higher position with his own identity.


    How can Chu Mo not recognize it? Then he smiled: "Lord Lu doesn''t need to worry. Just ask someone to take paper and pen."


    "Well, Lu Zheng, thank you, Mr. Chu!" Lu Zheng said gratefully.


    "There is only one thing that I must tell Lord Lu." Chu Mo looked at Lu Zheng: "these herbs are not cheap."


    "It doesn''t matter, Master Chu, but it''s open!" At this point, even if Chu Mo was ruthless and blackmailed his Lu family once, Lu Zheng also admitted it.


    Because only if he is alive, the Lu family will be stable. If he has an accident, the Lu family will surely decline day by day, even if it does not fall apart immediately. Moreover, nothing is more important than life. Money and other things are just extraneous.


    Then, someone sent paper and pens. Chu Mo wrote two prescriptions in a row, and then said to Lu Zheng, "since I want to help Master Lu refine pills, I''m not polite. Please prepare a small courtyard for me, and I''ll help you refine pills there!"


    "This is simple. I''ll arrange it now!" Lu Zheng didn''t even look at the prescription prescribed by Chu Mo, and directly asked people to prepare it.


    As long as there are medicinal materials in the spiritual world, the Lu family can almost get them. It''s a big deal. Don''t be ashamed to ask those people close to the Lu family. Anyway, we can always get together!


    As for the courtyard that Chu Mo wanted, Lu Zheng would never let Chu Mo continue to live in the inn, even if Chu Mo didn''t say it.


    It''s a joke. It''s not too much for such a person to confess as his ancestor!


    Then, the banquet prepared by the Lu family began. Many dignitaries of the Lu family all appeared, and some junior people with high status were specially arranged to toast Chu mo.


    One is to let these people know Chu Mo and get familiar with him; Second, Lu Zheng is also afraid that some of these people are not sensible and open-minded, and accidentally offend Chu mo. They must understand, Mr. Chu, that''s the guest of honor of the Lu family... No, it''s a top VIP!


    The whole banquet was completely centered on Chu mo. in the end, Chu Mo was a little embarrassed.


    Jin Dongnan couldn''t help feeling in his heart. At the same time, he also had a little loss. It seems that he didn''t pay enough attention to Chu mo before! But fortunately, at the banquet, Chu Mo gave him a lot of face and respected him in words.


    This made Jin Dongnan happy. At the same time, he decided in his heart that he must make friends with this young man thoroughly.


    After the banquet, Lu Zheng personally accompanied Chu Mo to a different courtyard of the Lu family. The whole courtyard has three entrances and three exits. There are all kinds of pavilions and waterside pavilions inside. The garden landscape is beautiful. There are twenty or thirty servants and maids in it. They are already there to meet Chu Mo, the new master.


    Such a house is rare in the whole splendid city. It is a top-level luxury house, and its value has been difficult to measure with money. Lu Zheng gave it directly to Chu Mo without hesitation.


    Chu Mo repeatedly refused and accepted it. In fact, Chu Mo really doesn''t care about these, as long as there is a quiet environment to live in.


    Finally, before Lu Zhenglin left, he asked someone to pick up the rooster, and then quietly said to Chu Mo: "the person who plotted against Mr. Chu''s spiritual pet last night has been found, and Mr. Lu has also given them their due lesson. Please rest assured, Mr. Chu, in this beautiful city, from today on, no one will dare to provoke Mr. Chu. Whoever is right with Mr. Chu is right with the Lu family!"


    Chu Mo sent Lu Zheng, Jin Dongnan and others away, and saw the big rooster who was picked up.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a dull look, and then said, "boy, what have you done? Have you been recruited by the Lu family as a son-in-law? How can you get such a big house in one day? And when the Lu family went to pick up the chicken, they were respectful..."


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "what son-in-law, I just promised to treat them."


    "Treatment?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo incredulously: "boy, are you cheating again?"


    "What do you mean again? When did I cheat?" Chu Mo glanced at the rooster and said, "get ready. Let''s explore the ruins tomorrow!"


    The rooster immediately got serious, walked up and down on the ground with two wings on his back, and said, "the rooster has a hunch that there is something the rooster wants in the ruins!"¡ª¡ª


    It broke out at five o''clock. It''s really gone this time... But monthly tickets can be! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 653

    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, "again?"


    "Boy, what''s that look in your eyes? Be careful that the chicken Lord is angry with you." The rooster threatened Chu Mo with a little irony on his face, and then said, "I tell you, the hunch ability of the whole Tianji family is super strong! Just like in Guixu, there must be something the rooster wants, but the chance is not available, so he can''t get it."


    Chu Mo looked at the angry Rooster and silently divined in his heart. Chu Mo was a little surprised by what appeared on the divinatory symbols, and frowned slightly: "don''t say... It seems to be true."


    "How''s it going? The chicken didn''t cheat you... Eh? Your boy, do you flatter others like this? The chicken said yes, that''s the chicken''s intuition, and it''s the chicken''s own ability! You look like something, how do you know there is?" Big cock belongs to the kind of guy who owes a lot of beating. He owes his mouth.


    Chu Mo stared at the big cock and said, "I won''t tell you!"


    "You man..." the rooster stared at a pair of Dou corns, looked at Chu Mo for a long time, and then suddenly thought through: "anyway, when you get to that place, you must give an account to the rooster this time, or you won''t end it!"


    Chu Mo didn''t pay attention to the rooster, and he secretly thought that the divination just now was not only calculated into the ruins of this time, but also related to the rooster, and... It also calculated some other things! Do you want to tell them?


    After thinking about it, Chu Mo really scratched his head.


    Because he has no evidence to prove what he deduced. Chu Mo didn''t want to show so many differences. It was amazing enough for him to show his powerful and unparalleled medical skills. I don''t want to focus more on myself.


    Chu Mo seemed to see a piece of blood in the divinatory symbols just now!


    In the blood light, there are people from the Hong family, the Jin family and the Lu family struggling to rush out


    But in the end, they were all drowned in blood!


    Feng Shui magic power, since it is called magic power. Nature has its uniqueness and arrogance. With Chu Mo constantly studying this inheritance, he can now master and see more and more things.


    "Rooster, I''m afraid it won''t be too calm to explore the ruins tomorrow night. Then, follow me closely and be careful." Chu Mo hesitated for a long time, opened his eyes, looked at the rooster and said.


    "God talk..." the rooster grunted, but he didn''t say anything else.


    The next afternoon, Lu Tianyue came to the door first.


    Looking at the herbs brought by Lu Tianyue himself, Chu Mo was somewhat surprised: "so fast?"


    With Chu Mo''s approval, Lu Tianyue smiled and said proudly, "there are not many things that the Lu family can''t do in this beautiful city."


    Chu Mo picked up his eyebrows and just thought of the divination that he had started last night, so he looked up and looked at Lu Tianyue: "don''t talk too full. There are people outside. There are days outside."


    "Oh, you, don''t you allow others to show off a little?". After what happened yesterday, Lu Tianyue was convinced by Chu Mo, and he was a little hostile before. It''s long gone. Even speaking, you can obviously feel it. Much more casual than before.


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, casually checking these herbs. In fact, Chu Mo is not very good at refining pills or identifying medicinal materials, at least. Compared with his fighting consciousness, it''s very poor. However, there is chaos oven and samadhi true fire, alchemy... For Chu Mo, it is as simple as eating and drinking water. Under the guidance of the sky god, the situation of any living creature. Almost completely unable to hide.


    Chu Mo perfectly combined the two and directly changed into a real miracle doctor!


    In Lu Tianyue''s eyes, his action of checking herbs is so different. Anyway, he thinks it''s powerful, and he admires it very much.


    Although I don''t understand it, I still feel very impressed.


    "The medicine is not bad, and it can be used reluctantly." Chu Mo glanced at Lu Tianyue: "you can go back first. When we meet tonight, I will give you the pill."


    "Ah? So fast?" Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo in surprise: "it takes at least a few days or even more for an ordinary alchemist to refine medicine... It even takes a few months!"


    "As you said, that''s an ordinary alchemist." Chu Mo drooped his eyelids and was not interested in discussing this matter with Lu Tianyue at all. He just emphasized, "here you are in the evening."


    "Er..." Lu Tianyue glanced at Chu Mo, and her delicate face was slightly blushed, because Chu Mo emphasized that this sentence was for you in the evening, which made her feel a little crooked.


    "By the way..." looking at Lu Tianyue who was about to leave, Chu Mo suddenly asked, "the ruins at night... Are you going?".


    "Of course!" Lu Tianyue had a natural expression on his face: "first, I came back this time to visit my relatives; second, I came back because of this!"


    "In other words, the news that a relic has been found here in Jinxiu city has already been spread?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo for some unknown reason, and then said, "this news must be impossible to hide, but there must not be many people who know it. Besides, this beautiful city, but our territory, not everyone can come here to be the river dragon."


    "Can you not go?". Chu Mo suddenly raised his head and glanced at Lu Tianyue.


    "Of course not!" Lu Tianyue replied without hesitation, and then looked at Chu Mo strangely: "Master Chu, are you... Worried about me?"


    "Hoo!" Chu Mo sighed slightly, Wave his hand: "who''s worried about you? Go back and tell your father what I said. The undercurrent surged in the splendid city. Some strong people avoided the eyes and ears of your three families and asked him to be more careful in his actions tonight. In addition, let him convey my words to the Hong family and the Jin family... This is not a good time to weaken the city''s competitors. Don''t give outsiders a loophole. Otherwise, you will regret it."


    "Are you serious?" Lu Tianyue frowned and looked at Chu mo.


    "Do you think I''m kidding?". Chu Mo gave him a white look.


    "Well, I will bring your words." Lu Tianyue smiled: "thank you for caring about me!"


    Say, turn around and leave, look at the pace, it seems to be a little happy.


    After Lu Tianyue left, the rooster came out of the corner again and looked at Chu Mo with a sneer: "boy, your ability to flirt with your sister has improved!"


    "Get out!" Chu Mo scolded, and then said, "big cock, you should be more careful tonight!"


    "You don''t have to worry about the chicken. The two legs of the chicken are not bragging to you..." the big cock has started the bragging mode of talking to you again.


    Chu Mo put those herbs away directly, threw them into the chaos oven, ran samadhi true fire, and began to refine pills. (to be continued.)


    Chapter 653 warning:

 Chapter 654

    Lu Zheng looked at his returning daughter and listened to her convey what Chu Mo said. He frowned slightly and murmured, "Mr. Chu... What does this mean? Did he find anything?"


    "Dad, you won''t really believe what he said?" Lu Tianyue smiled and said, "in terms of medical skills, he must be an expert, which no one can deny; but when it comes to other aspects... Dad, no matter how powerful his combat power is, he is only a martial artist in the innate realm."


    "You still look down on him." Lu Zheng glanced at his daughter and said seriously, "do you know that on the night of the conflict, not only did Lu Yifeng, the monk at the peak of foundation building, lose his arm by a knife, but also your sister, who is also the monk at the peak of foundation building, didn''t even move in front of him! At that time, even if I... Faced him, I had a feeling that I couldn''t suppress him directly!"


    "This... How is this possible?" Lu Tianyue looked at her father in surprise, but she knew that her father would not cheat her. That night, Lu Tianyue happened not to be in Jinxiu city and went outside, so he missed the wonderful scene.


    After coming back, because of Lu Tianqi''s reasons, the people in the family have been secretive about this matter and didn''t talk much about it. So Lu Tianyue didn''t know that Mr. Chu was so strong.


    "Therefore, his warning should be seriously considered." Lu Zheng said, "even if nothing happens tonight, it''s not necessarily a bad thing to be more alert."


    "So... Where are the Jin and Hong families?" Lu Tianyue looked at Lu Zheng.


    Lu Zheng said with a smile, "go there yourself and tell them what Chu Mo said intact!"


    "Well, the daughter will go to the two families in person." Lu Tianyue nodded, and then said, "Master Chu is right. This is not a good time to weaken competitors in the same city. You can''t give outsiders a loophole."


    "If you think so, naturally it''s best. It shows that my baby daughter is more mature than before." Lu Zheng smiled: "as long as you are strong enough, you never have to be afraid of any enemy. You can never expect others to become weak."


    Lu Tianyue nodded. Turning around, she wanted to leave, but then she stopped again and said to Lu Zheng, "tonight. Don''t let Xiao Qi go?"


    "Even if she is asked to go, she may not go. This girl has been hiding in her room for a few days and even disappeared." Lu Zheng sighed and said with a headache, "maybe it will be better in a while."


    Lu Tianyue nodded: "this is not necessarily a bad thing."


    Soon. Hong family and Jin family, one of the three families in Jinxiu City, all received Lu Tianyue''s warning.


    The two families heard that this warning was issued by Chu Mo, and they all attached great importance to it. They once again adjusted the list of people entering the ruins team at night, and ordered everyone to be vigilant and protect themselves.


    Treasures and inherited skills are not as important as life.


    An afternoon passed in a flash. In the evening, Lu Tian, the fat elder of the Lu family, appeared in front of Chu Mo again. With a respectful look on his face, he said, "Mr. Chu, we are about to leave. The owner asked me to pick up Mr. Chu."


    "Mr. Lu, don''t be so polite." Chu Mo took the rooster and boarded the Lu family''s carriage.


    Then, carriages and teams of people began to drive out of Jinxiu city. Then, more than 30 miles away from Jinxiu city. All the teams have converged.


    Chu Mo got out of the carriage and saw that more than 300 people had gathered in this place at the moment!


    These people''s bodies, all burst out with a strong breath, Chu Mo glanced briefly. Unexpectedly, I didn''t find a martial artist in the innate realm. It seems that everyone except him... The worst is the friar in the early days of foundation building!


    There are also several obviously powerful and unparalleled breath fluctuations, Chu Mo looked over.


    The master of the Jin family, Jin Dongnan, and the two elders beside him are all monks in the golden elixir period. Even one of the elders has reached the upper level of the middle stage of the golden elixir.


    Hong Qiang, the owner of the Hong family, has only the cultivation in the later stage of foundation construction, but an old man beside him has the cultivation in the early stage of the golden elixir. At the same time, there is a middle-aged man who looks more than 40 years old. He is also a monk in the early stage of the golden elixir, standing behind Hong Qiang. It looks very low-key.


    As for the Lu family, the strength is obviously better. The head of the family, Lu Zheng, has reached the middle of the golden elixir, and his daughter, Lu Tianyue, has also reached the early stage of the golden elixir. In addition, there are two old people, standing in the crowd of Lu family, who are also very low-key. But under the guidance of the God of the sky, their cultivation was clearly exposed in the eyes of Chu mo.


    Jindan middle stage, Jindan late stage!


    It turned out to be two real strong men!


    Especially the old man in the later stage of Jindan, unexpectedly, he also reached level 7 physique!


    "The Jin family... Is indeed crouching tiger, hidden dragon. No wonder it will become the head of the three families in this splendid city." Chu Mo''s heart secretly said.


    At this time, Chu Mo saw Jin Ming, the eighth young man of the Jin family, smiling at him in the ranks of the Jin family.


    Chu Mo also nodded at Jin Ming and smiled slightly.


    Chu Mo is secretly looking at others, and many people are also secretly looking at him.


    Many people are curious about this young man who has appeared in Jinxiu city for a few days. I don''t know what ability he has, but he can get the courtesy of the three families at the same time.


    The Hong family, who even said that he would repay Jain, was so polite to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo didn''t pay much attention to those curious eyes. He understands something now. The original three families, not so united as he imagined, had already decided to integrate their forces. Otherwise, it is impossible for all the masters of the three families to gather here.


    I belittled them a little. Chu Mo secretly thought of the divinatory symbol last night. Chu Mo still felt a little difficult to understand.


    According to the strength shown by the three families at present, it is already quite strong. Even those so-called powerful sects, in the face of the combined power of the three families, I''m afraid they can''t underestimate it.


    What''s the bloody murder shown in the divinatory symbols... What''s going on?


    "Well, now all of us have gathered here. In Xialu Zheng, we have a few words to say in front!" Lu Zheng suddenly said, and everyone looked at him.


    Lu Zheng said with a serious face: "Today is the day when our three families in Jinxiu City explore that ruins together. Here, I''ll tell the ugly story first. The reason why our three families in Jinxiu city are together is that they don''t want to give those who are not in Jinxiu city any chance! This ruins belongs to our Jinxiu city! But we can''t quarrel among ourselves. If our three owners find that any of us has the behavior of attacking our companions because of treasures Well... Whoever he is will be severely punished! In a word, treasure hunt depends on chance. We want to see unity! " (to be continued.)

 Chapter 655

    "So, even if you people have some grudges with each other before, you must put it down temporarily tonight! We are not the only ones who miss this ruins! There are people from other families in Jinxiu City, and some hidden forces from outside!" Lu Zheng said with a serious face. Finally, he turned his eyes to Hong Qiang and Jin Dongnan


    Hong Qiang shouted, "what Lord Lu said represents the will of the Hong family!"


    "What Lord Lu said also represents the will of the Jin family!" Jin Dongnan later stated his position.


    "OK, let''s go!" Lu Zheng finished, waved his hand, took the lead, and galloped towards the east of the city.


    Boom!


    More than three hundred people, in an instant, all flew up in the air. Like a flock of birds, it flies towards the east at a high speed.


    These people are all monks. Their speed is much faster than that of congenital martial artists!


    Lu Zheng was a little worried at first about whether Chu Mo would fall behind, but soon he was completely relieved.


    On the big cock, which had grown many times larger, Chu Mo stood with his hands on his back, Yushu Linfeng, with a faint smile on his face.


    And the flying speed of this rooster was only behind these golden elixir monks, in the second group. After that, there are those monks in the foundation period!


    Lu Zheng was very shocked that the big cock obviously didn''t do his best to fly in the air. It was easy and enjoyable.


    "Very human, very pet..." Lu Zheng thought in his heart.


    As for the group of monks in the foundation period behind them, they were both surprised and somewhat oppressed. I didn''t expect that the monks in their foundation period were overtaken by a chicken, and no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t catch up with others at all.


    In the camp of the Hong family, Hong Tianlan and Hong qiangfei were together. They looked at the huge cock in front of them, looked at each other, and laughed bitterly.


    At that time, Hong Feng really ate bear heart and leopard courage, and dared to provoke such existence. Fortunately, people didn''t pay attention to Hong Feng at all. Otherwise, it''s definitely not as simple as throwing it on the street.


    When Lu Tianyue warned the Hong family in the afternoon, they were more or less surprised. First, they didn''t expect Chu Mo to warn them. Remind them of their actions at night; Second, I didn''t expect Lu jiaran to seriously convey this warning!


    Needless to say, what position Lu Tianyue has in the Lu family? If she can do it herself, it can explain too many problems.


    So the Hong family cooperated very well when Lu Zhenggang just said that. Nothing happened. In the past, I''m afraid there will be so many Hong family prickles coming out to find some painless but annoying problems.


    This time, there was nothing at all, because Hong Qiang had personally warned him severely before.


    In the night sky, more than 300 people were flying rapidly in the void. In less than an hour, they had flown more than 7000 miles.


    This is how many times faster than Wang Wu''s desperate escape in the innate realm that day. However, this group of people did not know that there was a man named Wang Wu, who was less than 3000 miles away from them, hiding in a cave to practice.


    Even Jin Ming. I almost forgot that brazen villain in my heart. For Jin Ming, that kind of person is not worth mentioning at all. I won''t take it to heart.


    Then, led by Lu Zheng and others, they flew more than 2500 miles before finally stopping.


    Here, it is already in the middle of a deep mountain.


    Huge mountains, horizontal in front of everyone, continue to rise and fall. It seems that it can go more than 100000 miles.


    At this time, Lu Tianyue came to Chu Mo and said softly, "this is it. This place is called endless mountain. From here on, it goes deep into hundreds of thousands of miles, all of which are mountains."


    At this time, Chu Mo took out a bottle of Dan medicine and handed it to Lu Tianyue: "get up every morning and take one before meals. After a month, your problem will be completely solved."


    "Ah... You, you really refined it?" Lu Tianyue didn''t talk to Chu Mo at the first time because he didn''t want to embarrass Chu mo. She didn''t believe that Chu Mo could refine the pill in one afternoon.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Mo actually took it out!


    "What? Don''t believe it?" Chu Mo glanced at Lu Tianyue.


    "It''s not... It''s..." Lu Tianyue was saying, and suddenly felt those strange eyes around him. His face suddenly turned slightly red, and took the bottle of pills: "thank you, childe Chu, I will remember to take it."


    With that, he hurried back to Lu''s camp.


    However, many people still have some unbelievable eyes on their faces. Many people look at Chu Mo with strong envy and jealousy.


    If the tomboy Lu Tianqi, who calls himself the childe, is a wonderful flower of the Lu family, then this Lu Tianyue is the real pride of the Lu family!


    In the whole splendid city, monks who miss this flower are at a loss. But in the hearts of those people, they all understand the gap between them and Lu Tianyue, which is not generally large.


    First of all, the Lu family, as the head of the three families in Jinxiu City, is enough for everyone to look up to. Then Lu Tianyue is still the personal disciple of the leader of Lingdong mountain. With all his accomplishments, he has stepped into the golden elixir Avenue again!


    These childe brothers in Jinxiu city really don''t have much confidence to pick such flowers. Therefore, for Lu Tianyue, they have always had only secret love and appreciation, but never dared to get closer.


    I didn''t expect that this alien boy with only innate realm was so close to Lu Tianyue in just a few days... This made many young people in the crowd feel unthinkable and jealous.


    Especially after Lu Tianyue just took the bottle of elixir from Chu Mo''s hand, there was a faint blush on his face. With the moonlight, these young monks with poisonous eyes could see clearly.


    It''s over... The most beautiful flower in Jinxiu city is about to be picked by others.


    This episode made many people who were originally nervous in their hearts relax a lot.


    At this time, the moon has risen into the sky, and the bright moonlight is reflected in the mountains, giving the mountains a faint glow.


    At this time, a looming door suddenly rose from the mountains ahead!


    Just appeared in front of everyone.


    "Come out!"


    "The door appears!"


    "Haha, the gate of ancient ruins has appeared!"


    An excited voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    Lu Zheng and others also breathed a sigh of relief. The appearance of the portal means that everyone may gain something tonight.


    This is also the biggest move of Jinxiu city after the discovery of this relic.


    The three families united to form a powerful force. Even if they meet other people who have ideas about this site, they are not afraid in their hearts.


    "Listen to my orders and attack this portal together! Outside this portal, there is a strong barrier, which must be attacked before it can be opened!" Lu Zheng shouted¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 656

    At the same time, he looked at Chu Mo and gave Chu Mo a wink, which meant that he wanted Chu Mo to follow him.


    However, Chu Mo has his own plan. First of all, he wants to enter this ruins, and any boundary breaking pill can handle it; Secondly, even if he entered it, Chu Mo didn''t want to go with this group of people.


    He has so many abilities that he can find the most valuable treasure in the whole ruins in the shortest time.


    Therefore, Chu Mo just didn''t see Lu Zheng''s eyes.


    Lu Zheng didn''t think much. Anyway, after breaking through the barrier, everyone will definitely enter together. After entering, it''s not too late to call Mr. Chu to his side.


    Then, more than 300 monks all flew to the gate and directly began to attack it.


    The door exudes soft light, and the specific color can''t be seen clearly. Under the moonlight, it looks very mysterious.


    Boom!


    With the strike of Lu Zheng''s golden elixir realm, everyone... Launched a fierce attack on this portal!


    For a moment, loud noises spread across thousands of miles in an instant.


    On the cliff more than 500 miles away, Wang Wu, who sealed himself in the cave, also heard the loud noise. And this is the critical moment when he built the foundation. He was scared by the loud noise and almost made a mistake. Run the skill quickly and hold Yuan Yi. It''s easy to suppress the surging power in your body.


    He has no ability to refine the foundation Dan, and can only use the most primitive method to build the foundation.


    The first is the medicinal materials that can be taken, in batches, little by little. Then there are those auxiliary herbs left. Wang Wu uses a big tree to make a barrel, soaks these herbs in the barrel, heats them with the power of his body, and then directly jumps in.


    This is the most primitive and oldest, but the safest way for the innate warrior to build a foundation for himself.


    The foundation is built in this way. The success rate is so high that it is almost impossible to fail.


    However, the quality of foundation construction is naturally not expected. It must be the most common kind of foundation.


    If you want to have no time to build a foundation, building a foundation pill is essential.


    The five element road base to be built by Chu mo. Far more complicated than this countless times!


    This is also the fundamental reason why Chu Mo must completely settle down before he can build a foundation. He must ensure that no accidents happen when he builds the foundation!


    The rumble outside came one after another. Wang Wu could think of it even if he was stupid. Something must have happened to this place. But now, his first task is to build a foundation!


    Therefore, he simply sealed his six senses directly, and then thoroughly adhered to Yuan Yi and constantly operated the mental method.


    Finally, he felt a loud noise and a vast energy from nothing in his Dantian. Instantly spread all over his body!


    Wang Wu''s face showed a very excited color. He looked at the Dantian inside and found that in his originally chaotic Dantian, there was a blue gray Taoist platform the size of a baby''s fist!


    "I succeeded in building the foundation! I finally succeeded in building the foundation! Hahahaha!" Wang Wu untied the closed six senses, couldn''t help laughing up, and countless black things flowed out of his body.


    These are all in the process of foundation construction. Dross discharged from the body. Stepping into the realm of foundation building means that he has completely separated from a mortal identity and become a real monk!


    He has been looking forward to this step for too long.


    Wash your body casually with the medicine that has cooled down in the barrel. Then Wang Wu jumped out of the barrel naked. He laughed and said: "Who would have thought that I, Wang Wu... An ordinary young man in a small town, also had the day when foundation building was successful? Those who once looked down on me, open your dog eyes and have a good look. Your uncle Wang Wu, foundation building was successful! Now you have become a real master monk! Wang Wen... My good brother. Continue to uphold the justice in your heart! Your brother, I am a foundation building monk! Du Fei... Now if I stand in front of you, will you not Will you kneel down and admit your mistake immediately? Fang lan... Hey, hey... You''re my Wang Wu''s! You can only be my Wang Wu''s! "


    Fortunately, Wang Wu still had some sense. He didn''t think he was invincible enough to destroy Jin Ming now.


    However, from mortals to monks, Wang Wu''s pride in his heart simply reached the point where he couldn''t do without venting. Therefore, he suddenly remembered the roar just a few hundred miles away. Wang Wu''s eyes narrowed slightly and murmured, "wealth and danger! I believe that from today on, it is the day of Wang Wu''s transit, so... I must go and see what happened there!"


    Wang Wu said, putting on his clothes, feeling as light as a swallow. Go to the hole, push the boulder away directly, and then jump out.


    Can''t help but let out a long roar!


    The speed gap between inborn and foundation building is really too big!


    Even Wang Wu couldn''t believe it!


    Four or five hundred miles away, in the blink of an eye... It''s coming! In the past, he had to run at full speed in at least four to five times the time to reach it.


    In the distance, Wang Wu saw a door shrouded in light looming on the top of a mountain over there in the void. Hundreds of figures are attacking the gate with all their strength!


    "This... What is this?" Wang Wu has never seen such a scene and has never even heard of it. He couldn''t help staring at him curiously.


    Although he didn''t understand anything, it didn''t prevent Wang Wu from guessing in his heart.


    "There must be something wonderful behind that door!" Wang Wu suddenly became nervous and excited.


    Although he has successfully become a monk, the hundreds of people over there are clearly all monks! So if he dares to get close now, he is obviously looking for death. So, he has to wait, wait until the group of people all go in, and then he goes in!


    There are many people like Wang Wu who are hiding in the dark and waiting.


    The news of the ruins in this place is no longer a secret. Almost all families in Jinxiu City knew about it. There are also many casual repairs, all of which have been heard.


    Therefore, some of these people even came here a few days ago and secretly hid.


    It''s not that they don''t want to attack that door with the people of the three families. After all, everyone knows that although the first batch of people who enter may face great danger, they also have the greatest opportunity!


    But these people dare not appear at all, because the three families will never give them a chance to enter.


    Therefore, they are also hiding and waiting here. When the people of the three families go in, when it''s their turn!


    These people want to get close but dare not compete with the three families, but there are so many people who disdain to appear at this time!


    "A group of stupid people think that the border is so easy to break? Hehe, since they are willing to work hard, they also save us." A young man in his twenties smiled and said to his companions¡ª¡ª


    It broke out today!


    Hand in your monthly tickets!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 657

    Next to the young man, there were three men and a woman, all with a faint smile on their faces. One of the men, who was about 30 years old and tall, said, "I heard that it seems that Lu Tianyue of Lingdong mountain is also there?"


    The woman looked at the man with a smile and said, "why, brother Qing, do you still miss that flower?"


    The young man who spoke earlier also laughed: "brother Qing likes Lu Tianyue for not a day or two, but that old miscellaneous Mao of Lingdong mountain has a bad temper and once said something. Whoever dares to hit his apprentice''s idea will kill him?"


    "Cut..." the strong man called brother Qing showed some disdain on his face and said faintly, "Lingdong mountain is only supported by those hopeless old immortals who have impacted and refined God. I dare to be so arrogant. One day, I will personally set foot on Lingdong mountain and marry Lu Tianyue!"


    "Hahaha, we''ll go with brother Qing then!" The others all laughed.


    Several people laughed enough, and the young brother said, "I heard that this time, it seems that a super strong person will come. At that time, you take care of it for me, don''t let Lu Tianyue get hurt, as for others... Ah, it''s good to die."


    "Do you even care about your future father-in-law?" The woman asked with a smile.


    "What future father-in-law? It''s just a small family owner in a corner. He''s not a person." Brother Qing said faintly.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, tonight, it''s doomed not to be peaceful." The man who spoke first said faintly, "but we should try our best to catch up with those people and get the greatest benefit from the ruins!"


    "Yes... The site of the legendary Qingxu gate!" Brother Qing couldn''t help sighing: "In the legend of the past, how powerful was the Taoist priest Qingxu? It is said that at the age of 50, Yuanying reached the peak, stepped into Purgatory, and soared to the celestial world... Leaving behind a magnificent Qingxu sect, but in the next 3000 years, his disciples completely defeated a top sect. The sect that was once more brilliant and powerful is now only broken walls. If it weren''t for the treasure inside that finally awakened, it is estimated that this relic... Would continue in the years In silence. "


    "Is that treasure really real Phoenix blood?" The woman said with some expectation, "it is said that in those days, it was because of that drop of real Phoenix blood that Taoist Qingxu became the top Tianjiao of the whole spiritual world?"


    Brother Qing shook his head: "Taoist Qingxu didn''t rise completely by relying on that drop of real Phoenix blood, because when he got that drop of real Phoenix blood, he couldn''t use it at all! That drop of blood was too heavy to be refined by our spiritual monks! But he must have benefited a lot from the real Phoenix blood. There is no doubt about it."


    "Why didn''t he take it away when he soared?" A young man asked.


    "Can''t take it away! Real Phoenix blood... That''s something with real spirit. Not everyone can control it." Brother Qing seemed to know a lot of things and said, "even if we really found that drop of real Phoenix blood, it depends on chance. However, what I came here for... Is another weapon that everyone has ignored!"


    "Weapons?" The others were slightly stunned and looked at brother Qing with some confusion.


    Brother Qing nodded and said, "that weapon is a knife. It is said to be a real magic weapon! Put it with the real Phoenix blood! According to legend, it was that knife that cut a real Phoenix. Then, with that drop of real Phoenix blood, it fell to our spirit world."


    Looking at the shocked eyes of several people, Brother Qing said: "In other words, whether that knife or that drop of real Huang blood is not something in our world. That knife is more fierce than that drop of blood... I heard that when Taoist Qingxu got that knife, he once thought of using it. But he couldn''t even hold it. In the end, he could only take this knife, a drop of blood. It was regarded as the treasure of Qingxu sect. Many people said that Taoist Qingxu was broad-minded and detached, even that kind of Artifacts are left to future generations. Hehe, in fact, he can''t take it away at all. "


    "Brother Qing, you know so many things." The young man who spoke first looked at brother Qing with some admiration.


    Brother Qing shook his head and sighed, "I took the knife, which is also the task assigned to my grandfather, and all these things were told by my grandfather."


    "Lao Zu is really very kind to you, brother Qing." The woman said with some envy.


    "Wu Xuan, you have to remember one sentence." Zhao Qing''s face suddenly became a little serious. Look at the woman.


    "Huh?" The woman looked at Zhao Qing strangely: "what does brother Qing want to say?"


    "Don''t say any unpleasant words about my grandfather anywhere." Zhao Qing said, looking at the other three men: "Sun Hai, sun song and Song Wan, you three are also, remember my words."


    "Of course we dare not..." several people answered in unison.


    The woman Wu Xuan looked at Zhao Qing and said, "brother Qing is joking. Without Lao Zu, how can we be today? Who dares to speak ill of Lao Zu behind his back?"


    "No, you don''t know." Zhao Qing looked at these people: "although we are the same clan, your masters are all ancestors of Yuanying realm, but they are nothing in front of the ancestors."


    As soon as Zhao Qing said this, Wu Ji''s faces changed slightly. In their minds, although the founder of the religion is extremely respected, their respective masters... Are not weak! It is called the fifth ancestor together with the old ancestor. They are all extremely respected.


    Why does their eldest brother Zhao Qing seem to have a low status?


    "If I were in teaching, I wouldn''t tell you these words. Although we are not a master, we have grown up together and are brothers." Zhao Qing looked at the other four people seriously: "too many words, I can''t tell you more, anyway, you remember my words, your master, in fact... In fact, it''s not as important as you think!"


    "Brother Qing... I don''t understand..." the young man who spoke first, that is, the man named sun song, frowned at Zhao Qing.


    "You don''t need to understand." Zhao Qing waved his hand, interrupted sun song''s words, and said faintly, "remember, I won''t hurt you!"


    Sun song seemed to want to say something else. His brother sun Hai said in a deep voice, "well, the eldest martial brother must have difficulties. You can just know some things. There is no need to know so much, which is not good for you!"


    Sun song thought for a while, his lips moved slightly, but finally he closed his mouth.


    Wu Xuan looked at Zhao Qing with wonderful eyes. After a while, he smiled and said, "the eldest martial brother has been the best to us since childhood, and Lao Zu loves him the most, so it''s normal for the eldest martial brother to know more than us. Anyway, I believe that the eldest martial brother will not harm us at any time!"


    Zhao Qing gave Wu Yi a spoiled look. He really treated these people as his brothers and sisters, and didn''t want them to have any accidents. He thought for a while and said faintly, "originally, this time, Grandpa wanted to come in person, but he was delayed by some things, so he sent me to get the knife. As for Zhenhuang blood... That thing, grandpa didn''t pay attention at all!"


    Wu Xuan and others all took a cold breath, looking at Zhao Qing, their eyes showed a thoughtful look. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 658

    "There are cracks in the border!" At this time, Song Wan suddenly gave a soft cry. ¡Ñ¡£ ¡Ñ


    The others all looked up and saw the door hanging in the air at the top of the mountain. The originally shrouded halo suddenly disappeared, revealing a blue stone door inside. A strong ancient sense of vicissitudes emanated along the stone gate.


    Shimen is now, indicating that the barrier has finally been broken!


    "Hehe, how ants kill elephants! Those people are very awesome!" At this time, Zhao Qing chuckled, "well, you guys must be careful when you go in. Taoist Qingxu is very unusual. His mountain gate will certainly leave some means. At that time, you should be careful!"


    "Don''t worry, brother Qing!" Several people answered in unison.


    By this time, more than 300 people over there had entered more than half.


    Those who hide in the dark are also ready to move. Wang Wu''s face was even more excited and murmured, "today is my lucky day for Wang Wu! It must be!"


    At the stone gate, Lu Zheng wanted to wait for Chu Mo, but there were so many people around him that they all began to enter the stone gate. He frowned slightly, trying to wait for Chu Mo for a while.


    Lu Tianyue said, "Dad, what are you waiting for if you don''t go in?"


    At this time, Jin Dongnan and Hong Qiang, together with several other monks in the golden elixir period, all looked at Lu Zheng.


    Jin Dongnan said, "brother Lu, come in and see your chance!"


    Lu Zheng finally nodded, followed the crowd and stepped into the stone gate.


    Chu Mo mixed with the big cock in the crowd. Seeing that landing was waiting for someone to enter, he moved to Shimen.


    At this time, those people hidden in the dark could not help but fly to the stone gate from everywhere.


    "What a nuisance, a bunch of flies! They didn''t appear when they just attacked the barrier, but now they all come out!" A monk at the peak of the foundation building of the Hong family said coldly, "leave some people and stop them for an hour. Don''t let them in!"


    "Yes!" A group of monks of the Hong family immediately rubbed their hands and turned around to guard there.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly. Heart, what can I do here? Can we really stop these people completely? But he didn''t mind meddling. He followed the crowd and entered the stone gate.


    After entering, Chu Mo found this place. It is a little similar to the Chu palace in the magic world. But the area is much larger than the Chu palace!


    Inside, there is a world of its own, with mountains and waters, and a huge palace built on the mountain. Although it has been unknown for many years, it still gives people a sense of imposing oppression.


    "Qingxu gate... This, this is actually the legendary Qingxu gate!"


    "God, it''s really qingxumen. We... We''re developed this time!"


    "Qingxu gate... Has disappeared in the spirit world for more than 30000 years. I didn''t expect it to appear here!"


    "Hahahaha, it''s really a worthwhile trip today. The ruins of Qingxu gate are so well preserved that there must be countless inheritance and treasures waiting for us!"


    "Brothers, what are you waiting for? Look for opportunities!"


    A large group of people, all excited, rushed towards the palace group built near the mountain.


    Even Lu Zheng and others couldn''t help rushing forward. At this time, I really don''t care to wait for Chu Mo anymore.


    Lu Tianyue looked back in the crowd, looking for Chu mo. But there are too many people to find at all. In the end, I had to give up and rush towards the palace group in front with enthusiasm. At this time, it depends on who is faster. Whose chance is better, whose luck is stronger!


    Therefore, although the monks of the three families in Jinxiu city were ordered not to attack each other, they had a sense of competition in their bones. But not at all. All think that they can get the best chance.


    At this time, Chu Mo and the rooster galloped in another direction.


    The speed of the rooster is too fast, and everyone''s mind is focused on the palace group, so that many people don''t see this man and chicken at all, and disappear here like ghosts.


    At this moment, outside the stone gate, war is imminent.


    The most belligerent friars of the Hong family, together with some friars of the Jin family and the Lu family, blocked the Shimen here tightly.


    These are all those who have long been responsible for breaking up.


    How can the owners of the three families expect someone to pick up bargains behind? So people have been arranged long ago.


    Seeing that the door was blocked, those other families in Jinxiu city and the casual practitioners from all over the country were all angry and instantly excited.


    "Get out of the way! Why are you stuck here?"


    "Yes, is this ruins yours? Let''s go in!"


    "The ruins are ownerless, and everyone is eligible to enter!"


    "If we don''t, we''ll do it!"


    More and more people appeared from the dark, and soon gathered about a thousand people. Wang Wu also mixed in this group of people and roared with them.


    Wang Wu shouted, "is the big family great? Why are we stuck there? Brothers... This kind of thing can''t be tolerated! We''ve been bullied and suppressed by them all day long! Do we still have to endure now?"


    "Endure a fart, I''ve already had enough of the people of the three families!"


    "Shit, fuck them! A group of bastards really think they are the most powerful people in the world!"


    "Hit in!"


    "You must fight in! Kill them if you don''t!"


    The crowd was in chaos, and Wang Wu was secretly proud and felt very happy.


    These more than 1000 people, the vast majority of them, are all monks in the foundation period. Unexpectedly, they also hide several masters in the golden elixir period. But there are also some people who are born with martial arts.


    There are too many people who want to look for opportunities here. Even if you know you can''t compete with others, what if... Chance comes to you?


    Those masters of the golden elixir period didn''t speak, and they didn''t want to be this outsider. Although the realm is very high, they have more concerns in the face of the three families. Unless they don''t want to mix here in Jinxiu city in the future.


    On the side of the three families blocked at the door, a monk at the peak of Hong family Zhuji sneered, "don''t say those useless things, fight if you want! This boundary is opened by us! We are naturally qualified to go first. If you want to go in, it''s OK, let''s talk about it in an hour! Those who pick things up, listen to me, after today, and later. Those who are not afraid of being retaliated, just fight!"


    "In an hour, the contents were robbed by the people of your three families. What else can we have left?"


    "Let''s go in!"


    "Yes, let''s go in! We''re going in now!"


    The two sides confronted and scolded each other here, but none of them really dared to fight!


    The names of the three families in Jinxiu city are really not kidding.


    At this time, several people from Zhao Qing arrived. The strong Zhao Qing took the lead and went over there, completely breaking out the momentum of the golden elixir in the middle period. The huge pressure directly oppressed the people of the three families in front of Shimen to pale.


    "Hum, how dare a group of mole ants learn from others to clear the yard and block the door? Get away from me, or... There will be no amnesty for killing!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 659

    The originally close scene was directly broken by these people who suddenly appeared¡¤ All the people on both sides stared at these monks who were full of powerful breath.


    The three families who blocked the door looked grim. The monk at the peak of the Hong Family Foundation looked at the young people coldly and asked, "who are you? Do you want to be enemies with the three families?"


    "Hehe, three families, what a big tone!" Zhao Qing looked coldly at the monk who built the foundation at the peak of the Hong family: "get out of the way... Or die."


    "Why? Just let it go?" A monk of the Hong family had a hot temper at the beginning of foundation construction. Although he was suppressed by the breath of the golden elixir monks on the opposite people, he still stood up fearlessly and shouted.


    Zhao Qing''s angular face showed a disdainful smile. He directly shot at the friar who built the foundation with a light.


    The monk who built the foundation didn''t expect that the man opposite said to start, and he was slightly stunned. Before he could react, the light directly passed through his shoulder.


    "Ah!" The monk who built the foundation of the Hong family gave a painful cry and covered his shoulder with his hand. It had been shot through there! Blood flowed through his fingers.


    "This is a warning. If you don''t get out of the way, you''ll die." Zhao Qing''s low voice rang out.


    The monks in the golden elixir period are incomparably powerful. Not only are they extremely powerful in their bodies, but also their magic methods are many times stronger than those of the foundation building monks. The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    So, although the number of these foundation building monks blocked at the door is much higher than those of Zhao Qing, if you really want to fight, I''m afraid it''s not enough time for others to kill them!


    The monk who built the foundation at the peak of the Hong family looked at Zhao Qing coldly, stopped those who wanted to talk around him, and said in a deep voice, "OK, do you dare to give a name to your friend? Today, we''ve finished this Liang Zi!"


    Zhao Qing frowned slightly and looked at the monk who built the foundation at the peak: "do you think... You are qualified to say such words to me?"


    With that, Zhao Qing sneered again, "what about the name in the newspaper? I teach blood demon to do things. WW really has never been afraid of anyone if it wants w ¡¤ 1ka books!"


    As soon as Zhao Qing said this, the monks of the three families here lost their voice collectively.


    Everyone''s faces were full of disbelief, and a few of them were monks. He even turned pale with shock.


    The higher the cultivation, the stronger the fear on his face.


    "Blood demon sect... You, you are the person of blood demon sect?" The monk who built the foundation at the peak felt cold, and never dreamed of a relic in such a remote place. Unexpectedly, the monk of blood demon sect was recruited.


    This is a big deal!


    In the whole spiritual world, I haven''t heard of the monks of blood demon sect... Really not many!


    This is a real top-level University!


    Teach tens of thousands of people, and none of them is a monk with excellent talent.


    It is said that the ancestor of blood demon sect is even more awesome, and has a close connection with the upper world.


    Sanxiu was also frightened by the three words of blood demon sect, but soon, their faces showed a smile of schadenfreude.


    "Haha, the people of the three families must have fallen. What arrogance do they have?"


    "That''s right. I knew that bullying US casual practitioners and having the ability to fight with the people of the blood demon sect?"


    "With their courage, they dare not do the right thing with the people of the blood demon sect!"


    The monk of the Hong family, who built the foundation at the peak, glanced at the people around him, then raised his head and looked at Zhao Qingdao: "since you are a disciple of the blood demon sect, this face can be given to you! Make way!"


    With that, the people who blocked the door made way directly.


    Zhao Qing, with Wu Yi, sun Hai, sun song and Song Wan, walked past at a leisurely pace. Facing the complicated eyes of the monks of the three families. Zhao Qing and others completely turned a blind eye.


    For them, these three families are not worth mentioning at all!


    Thousands of people in the back came to see Zhao Qing and others go in. They also follow the stupid people and are ready to move, forcing them here together.


    "They can go in... You can''t!" The monk who built the foundation at the peak of the Hong family smiled coldly, looking at the group of monks who were about to get close, and his eyes fell on those people: "you guys, have you forgotten the lesson of three years ago? For the sake of being in the same city, I will give you a chance. Honestly, wait for an hour!"


    For those monks. Small and medium-sized families from Jinxiu city are not weak. At least, it''s not much worse than the Hong family, the monk who built the foundation at the peak.


    But at this moment, they hesitate. There may or may not be treasures in the ruins. Even if there is one, it may not fall into the hands of those people who just entered. If I offend the three families, I''m afraid I can''t stand in Jinxiu city in the future


    Therefore, although these monks were excited and hated the three families in their hearts, especially the people of the Hong family, they really tore their faces, but they didn''t have the courage.


    At this time, a very sharp voice suddenly sounded from the distance.


    Some monks with lower accomplishments were shocked by the sharp sound on the spot, and blood flowed out of their seven orifices. They didn''t have time to plug their ears with their hands, and fell from the sky. Wang Wu, who has just entered the foundation period, is one of the most unbearable people.


    He was only a little stronger than those martial artists in the innate realm, but under this sharp voice, he couldn''t control his body shape and fell from the sky.


    Everyone''s face... Suddenly changed!


    Especially those monks in the golden elixir realm in the casual practice crowd were scared out of their wits and turned around and ran away!


    Hum!


    That sharp voice, from far to near, is quite fast!


    Almost in an instant, he came close.


    A man in black with scattered hair looks like an elephant breaking into an ant colony!


    push one ''s way by shoving or humping!


    Those monks who were not shaken down by the sound and had no time to escape were hit by him, and their bodies were immediately split into blood fog!


    "Yuanying! This is the ancestor of Yuanying!" The monk who built the foundation at the peak of the Hong family gave a bleak and shocking warning.


    However, his voice suddenly stopped.


    Because the man in black with scattered hair rushed directly to him, slapped him in the face, and exploded the monk''s head at the peak of the foundation period!


    "Noisy!"


    This cold sound once again shook the three families blocked at the door, vomiting blood and falling from the air.


    Then, the man rushed directly into the stone gate.


    When his figure disappears, it''s already a mess here!


    There were more than a dozen people who were crushed to death by his breath. Except for the few gold elixirs who escaped quickly, they were only slightly injured, and all the rest... Were seriously injured!


    This is because the man in black didn''t take them seriously, otherwise, these more than 1000 people... Don''t try to escape!


    "Is this the power of Yuanying?" Wang Wu, who fell on the hillside and spilled blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at the direction of the disappearance of the man in black with a face of horror, and his eyes were full of envy.


    All the people of the three families were seriously injured. This time, let alone blocking the door, they are lucky to be able to suppress their injuries and survive safely.


    However, they did not know that compared with the three families inside, they were lucky. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 660

    Chu Mo sat on the rooster and ran all the way in one direction. ¡Ê ¨J£¬ Almost in the blink of an eye, he ran out for more than a hundred miles. Here is a huge lake. Some broken buildings can be seen on the lake.


    This place should have been the leisure place of qingxumen in those days, but now it is only a remnant.


    Chu Mo took the rooster and plunged into the lake without any hesitation.


    Because as soon as he came in, not only did the sky god explode, but also killed the sky... Also exploded!


    Chu Mo didn''t know what happened at all, so he was guided by the extremely restless killing heaven and came to this great lake. When Chu Mo and the rooster directly entered the bottomless lake, killing the sky flew out of the sky directly, emitting a powerful breath.


    The rooster''s face was excited and said, "boy, you''re developed!"


    "What do you mean? How am I developed?" Chu Mo''s face was somewhat inexplicable. Although he had some guesses in his heart, he was completely unsure.


    "There is probably a blade that kills the sky in this place!" The rooster said excitedly, "do you still remember what I told you in those days? Killing heaven disintegrated by itself, and the blade was divided into three sections, and the soul of the blade disappeared?"


    "Of course." Chu Mo''s heart moved, looking at the killing sky moving forward quickly at the bottom of the lake, and a spark flashed in his eyes. In his heart, he said: is it... Really like what the rooster said?


    "Nine times out of ten, it''s that thing that can make your knife so excited!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with some envy: "you boy, your luck is really powerful... You can meet it like this."


    "It''s called Providence." Chu Mo''s heart was also excited.


    Soon, under the guidance of killing heaven, Chu Mo took the rooster and swam all the way to the center of the lake. The lake was very deep, and it was already thousands of feet deep here.


    Fortunately, Chu Mo has a water avoiding Pill on his body, otherwise, this depth. Even if he had the strong physical body of his ancestral realm, he would feel very uncomfortable.


    In front, there is a halo, which is very obvious in the lake. Chu Mo had seen it far away.


    When I swam close, I found that the halo was a barrier, and the inside of the halo was faintly visible, as if there was a stone platform. Killing heaven was already a little crazy at this time. He stabbed directly at the halo.


    Hum!


    With a light sound, this halo instantly burst into an extremely strong light.


    The knife of killing heaven didn''t cut it open!


    Chu Mo thought a little, took back some unwilling killing heaven, held it in his hand, and then took out a boundary breaking pill from his body and directly sacrificed it.


    This halo barrier, no matter how powerful, is at most the barrier set by the friar of Yuanying realm. In front of Chu Mo''s perfect breaking Dan, there was no resistance at all.


    The barrier was instantly broken.


    A stone platform was exposed inside, and the things on it appeared in front of Chu Mo and big cock.


    One person, one chicken, all stood on the spot, shocked and speechless.


    The stone platform is very old, and it exudes a desolate ancient meaning.


    A dark red blade lay quietly on the stone platform. No one knows how long this blade has gone through. It is so exquisite, with a large number of exquisite inscriptions on it. Look carefully. It makes people feel trapped.


    These inscriptions are not engraved the day after tomorrow, but naturally formed!


    The murderer in Chu Mo''s hand was trembling, emitting a sad breath.


    "It''s sad." The rooster whispered.


    Chu Mo at this time. As soon as you let go, killing heaven instantly flew out. In an instant, it turned into a transparent and nihilistic knife, and directly fused with the blade God on the stone platform.


    "It''s really the blade of killing heaven! It''s really it!" Chumerton became excited.


    Although he didn''t know what changes this blade could bring to kill heaven, he felt happy in his heart.


    But at this time, sudden change!


    This bluestone terrace. Unexpectedly, an immeasurable light burst out suddenly, and a vast space force burst out with it.


    The rooster immediately roared: "no, this is a transmission station, damn... The other party wants to rob the sky!"


    Hum!


    At this moment, murderer Tian, who had just fused a blade, burst into a vast and unparalleled atmosphere, and with a swish, he unexpectedly broke away from the light on the stone platform. And rolled up another thing on the stone platform, rushing out of the shadow of the light.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the bluestone platform exploded!


    The power of terror directly blasted the bodies of Chu Mo and the rooster thousands of feet away from the bottom of the lake!


    Poof!


    Chu Mo immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood and looked over there in shock.


    Just now, it was equivalent to a blow from the monk of Yuanying realm!


    If he hadn''t been the body of the ancestral realm, just that one moment, he would have been directly crushed!


    Whoosh!


    Killing heaven flew directly over, and there was a yellow bottle on the knife.


    Chu Mo grabbed the killing sky, put the yellow bottle away, and then looked around: "big cock!"


    Chu Mo''s voice was trembling. The rooster didn''t have his physique. Just then, even he was shocked to vomit blood and suffered internal injuries. What happens to the big cock? Chu Mo even dared not think about it.


    "Big cock!" Chu Mo shouted.


    "Oh, shit... It''s so fucking cruel. It almost killed the chicken Lord!" A weak voice came from hundreds of pictures.


    Chu Mo immediately looked over and saw the rooster swimming weakly towards him.


    "Great, you''re all right!" Chu Mo''s hanging heart finally came down.


    "The blessing of the chicken Lord is great. This little scene... Can''t even kill the chicken Lord... Cough... Life!" The rooster spit out a mouthful of blood, and then clenched his teeth and said, "the person who set this trap is really not a thing! He can''t get it, and he doesn''t want others to get it!"


    The rooster said and swam to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo took out two pills from his body and handed them to the rooster. Then he said in a deep voice, "the movement here is a little big. Let''s leave quickly!"


    The rooster nodded, "just now, it will definitely attract others'' attention. Hurry up!"


    Just saying this, a breath of terror filled the lake water instantly. A cold idea followed.


    "Whoever you are, give me your things!"


    "Mom..." the rooster cursed and looked at Chu Mo''s voice: "hurry into the magic world!"


    Chu Mo grabbed the rooster and recited the formula directly.


    One person, one chicken, body shape instantly disappeared in place.


    At the same time, five figures, with a man in black, stood against each other above the lake.


    Zhao Qing looked at the man in black coldly: "Master Zhu Hong, do you want to fight with us?"


    The man in black looked at Zhao Qing with some disdain and said faintly, "what are you? Just a few gold pills, what qualifications do you have to talk to me?"


    Zhao Qing said humbly, "yes, we are young people, but our master is always qualified to talk to Master Zhu Hong?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 661

    "Don''t use your master to pressure me!" The man in black sneered: "I''ve been in the spiritual world for many years, and I''ll be scared by you little kids?"


    Wu Xuan and others are afraid to be more generous at the moment, just as they were strong in the face of those foundation builders before. In their eyes, foundation builders are as small as ants. ~, But facing the monks in the realm of Yuanying, they are also tiny!


    Zhao Qing sighed and said, "well, this time, the elders of our blood demon sect didn''t come over, so we lost."


    "What do you mean you lose? Zhao Qing, don''t use your elders to scare me. I Zhu Hong can practice to this level. I don''t know how many threats you have heard!" Although Zhu Hong said so, his flashing eyes also betrayed some of his thoughts.


    Blood demon sect, these three words, are like thunder in the whole spiritual world.


    There is a magic word in the name of this sect, which can more or less explain their behavior style, which belongs to the kind of righteousness and evil.


    No matter who provokes the blood demon sect, there is almost no good end.


    Although Zhu Hong''s realm has reached the level of Yuanying, he also has no confidence to be true to the ancestors of the blood demon sect.


    "Master Zhu Hong, I don''t know what you want this time?" Zhao Qing looked at Zhu Hong in black and said, "I was ordered by my teacher to take the knife back."


    "I want that knife, too." Zhu Hong said coldly.


    Zhao Qing smiled: "Master Zhu Hong''s words are boring. We all know in our hearts that neither the knife nor the drop of blood can be used by monks in this world."


    Zhu Hong was silent for a moment, then looked at Zhao Qing: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, let''s take the knife; let''s take the drop of blood, Master Zhu Hong, and let''s take what we need. How about it?" Zhao Qing said.


    Zhu Hong''s face showed some emotion. He rushed here this time, which was really aimed at the drop of real Huang blood. If you get that drop of real Phoenix blood. Then in the future, he will fly to the fairy world one day, and with this drop of real Phoenix blood, he will even have the opportunity to impact the body of the Taoist realm!


    At that time, if he can really become a real Phoenix, he will be completely developed!


    As for the knife... It is said that it is only a blade. Although the legend described the blade as extraordinary, Zhu Hong didn''t care too much.


    No matter how good... It''s just a weapon after all.


    What kind of weapon can match your own improvement?


    It has to be said that Zhu Hong was also right, but he didn''t expect that this weapon... How rebellious!


    "Then it''s settled!" Zhu Hong said more or less reluctantly. In fact, originally, after he knew that this site was the site of Qingxu gate, everything in the whole Qingxu gate. He wants to take it for himself.


    This is the inheritance of a famous top sect in the spiritual world! No matter who gets it, with these inheritance, you can directly establish a new inheritance again!


    However, facing the disciples of the blood demon sect, Zhu Hong could only bite his teeth and give up part of his interests.


    Seeing Zhu Hong nodding and agreeing, Zhao Qing and others were also relieved. Fortunately, they met Zhu Hong, who was still a bit rational. In case of meeting a madman, I''m afraid I won''t tell them any conditions at all. If they make a direct move, several of their golden elixir friars, I''m afraid, have to explain here.


    "Wait..." Zhu Hong suddenly opened his mouth. Stopped Zhao Qing.


    Zhao Qing raised her eyebrows, thinking that Zhu Hong wanted to repent.


    "We can share the things in the lake equally, but the inheritance of Qingxu gate..." Zhu Hong looked at Zhao Qing: "I want all!"


    Zhao Qing nodded without hesitation: "then we won''t compete with Master Zhu Hong."


    "That''s good." At this time, Zhu Hong felt his mind was clear.


    Zhao Qing smiled, "it''s just those things. If Master Zhu Hong is slow, I''m afraid he will be divided up."


    "With those people? Where can they go? Catch up with their home... I''ll let them spit things out for me!" Zhu Hong said coldly.


    "Well, there was a lot of noise here just now. Someone may have gone down." Zhao Qing didn''t want to cause more trouble, and wanted to get the blade and go back to life.


    Zhu Hong said faintly, "the whole lake is covered by the divine consciousness of the Buddha. I don''t dare who is down there. I can''t escape the control of the Buddha!"


    "The friars in Yuanying realm are really powerful." Zhao Qing flattered and said, "Master Zhu Hong, let''s go down!"


    "Good!" Zhu Hong was also somewhat useful and nodded proudly.


    Then, with a finger in his hand, the lake automatically separated, and Zhu Hong jumped down directly.


    Zhao Qing and others looked at each other, and then showed a helpless smile. Zhenhuang blood... Although the master doesn''t like it, they are still very jealous. But there is no way. Who let them meet an irresistible opponent here?


    "Ah? Things are gone! How can things be gone? What''s the matter?" Zhu Hong in front suddenly let out an angry roar.


    Zhao Qing and others'' faces also changed slightly. At this time, they also saw the bluestone platform at the bottom of the lake, which was blown apart. As for others... There was not even a ghost!


    All of them were dumbfounded.


    "This... How is this possible? The barrier here alone... Has reached the level of Yuanying. Ordinary monks can''t break it at all. Even if they can break it, it can''t be so short!" Zhao Qing''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Zhu Hong''s face was extremely gloomy, and he said in a deep voice: "just when the divine consciousness of our Lord locked this lake, it seemed that there were two creatures who quickly disappeared in the divine consciousness of our Lord. Is it... Who used the transmitted treasure? After winning, he ran out at the first time?"


    "Impossible!" Although Zhao Qing''s realm is not as high as Zhu Hong''s, his insight is absolutely no worse than Zhu Hong''s. At that moment, he flatly denied Zhu Hong''s speculation and said, "if we use Dunfu here, it will definitely be perceived by us."


    "Then hell, how can someone get the treasure and leave quietly under the master''s eyes?" Zhu Hong gritted his teeth and said, "is there a monk in Yuanying realm besides this Buddha?"


    Zhao Qing frowned and said, "it''s not supposed. When the group of people went in before, we were staring in the dark. Except for the people of the three families of Jinxiu City, we didn''t see any outsiders coming in!"


    "Three families in Jinxiu city?" Zhu Hong''s face was uncertain, as if he was thinking about something. For a moment, he said angrily, "this must have something to do with them!"


    "What did Master Zhu Hong think?" Zhao Qing looked at Zhu Hong. In his heart, there was also a surge of anger.


    Something that was originally extremely determined to be easy to get was given a quick start. It was a great failure for him to fail to complete the task assigned by the master.


    He can''t afford this failure!


    Therefore, Zhao Qing''s heart, the same suspicion to the head of the three families. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 662

    "Even if someone gets ahead of us, he can''t escape from the blessed land of Qingxu gate in such a short time. ¡Ê ¨J£¬ You guys, go and block the exit immediately. I''ll go to those three families, and in no case can I let them succeed! " Zhu Hong''s face glowed angrily, and he gritted his teeth and said, even in a somewhat impolite tone.


    Zhao Qing picked his eyebrows, but still nodded and said, "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Because Zhao Qing understood that Zhu Hong did not come for him.


    This group of people were all angry. They had negotiated here for a long time before deciding the ownership of the two treasures.


    But I didn''t expect to be outdone by others. This feeling is more disgusting than eating flies. It''s simply a great irony.


    Whether Zhu Hong or Zhao Qing, they all focused their suspicions on the three families.


    Since the other party can find the treasure in such a short time, break the barrier, and then disappear imperceptibly under their eyes. I must have known the origin of this relic early on, and my strength is definitely not weak!


    It''s very likely... He is also an ancestor level master of the Yuan Ying realm!


    The three families of Jinxiu City, which had not been in their eyes before, now became the key for them to find that person.


    Therefore, even if Zhu Hong doesn''t mention it, Zhao Qing and others will never give up looking for clues from the three families.


    In this way, the three families in Jinxiu city are in bad luck.


    However, because of Chu Mo''s warning before, Lu Zheng and Jin Dongnan and other three families were also more vigilant than before.


    However, after entering the palace of qingxumen and seeing a large number of inherited skills and various treasures, this caution... Was subconsciously ignored by many people.


    Wealth moves people.


    Seeing the mountains of treasures in the Qingxu gate storeroom, who can keep calm when they appear in front of him like a naked beauty? Who can remain indifferent?


    The Lu family had the most strong players in the golden elixir period, so they really got the first chance. Get the most treasures!


    At the first time, they found the Sutra Pavilion of qingxumen. In the Sutra Pavilion, there are thousands of volumes of various scriptures, kung fu... Various ancient classics. Let the Lu family these golden elixir masters, all can''t help but red eyes.


    In addition, there is the warehouse of qingxumen, all kinds of rare ores, semi-finished products, finished products, all kinds of spiritual tools... There are simply countless!


    This place. Is a really huge treasure!


    Grab!


    Just one word!


    Because at this time, the people of the Hong family and the Jin family also arrived here.


    At this time, the people of the three families still have a little sense in their minds, knowing that they can''t fight here, because once there is infighting. Then the consequences are unimaginable.


    To put it bluntly, no one can afford to lose the three families!


    Therefore, it can only be faster than who''s.


    The Lu family took the lead because there were many masters of the golden elixir. Half of the thousands of volumes of books were directly taken away. All kinds of minerals, spiritual artifacts and other treasures have also been robbed.


    At this time, Lu Zheng collected several storage rings and called Lu Tianyue to his side. Deep voice: "Tianyue, you go out first!"


    "Ah? Why?" Lu Tianyue was playing with a long spiritual sword in his hand. He looked at the inscription on the sword with some obsession. Hearing his father''s words, he immediately felt a little stunned.


    "I just received the news that a strong man suspected of Yuanying realm broke in. He injured many people of the three families outside. Among the people who came, there were also young gold elixir masters of blood demon sect!" Lu Zheng''s face was very grim. Looking at Hong Qiang and Jin Dongnan, who were also grim not far away, he whispered, "they should also have received the news at this meeting. However, no matter what they do, you must leave now!"


    "In that case, the daughter will leave with her father." Lu Tianyue looked at his father with some worry: "if there is really a strong player in Yuanying realm, all of us are not rivals together!"


    Lu Zheng''s face. He hesitated for a moment, but finally shook his head: "no, there are too many things we want to get here. We can''t lag behind those two families."


    Lu Tianyue said, "saving your life is the most important thing!"


    Lu Zheng patted Lu Tianyue on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to worry too much. The strong in Yuanying realm may not be able to take a fancy to the things in the Sutra Pavilion. As for the golden elixir... We are not afraid of them. Moreover, we Lu family are still a little thin in the spiritual world. However, you must leave quickly. Remember Dad''s words, in case..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Lu Tianyue looked at Lu Zheng: "Dad, you have to promise me..."


    "Daughter, listen to me!" Lu Zheng looked at Lu Tianyue with a serious face and said, "it''s normal for any accident to occur on the road of cultivation. This road is very cruel. Life and death are mostly in a moment, but since you step on it, you can''t escape. So remember Dad''s words. In case... Dad really has an accident, you must take your sister to Lingdong mountain to find your master at the first time."


    "It will be fine!" Lu Tianyue said.


    Lu Zheng didn''t know why. He had an ominous premonition in his heart, but he didn''t want to think too much. He took a deep look at Lu Tianyue: "Dad, just your two daughters, you must remember Dad''s words and go!"


    "Well, the daughter is at home waiting for her father to return safely!" Lu Tianyue didn''t continue to waste time here, so he turned and left.


    At Jin Dongnan''s advice, Jin Ming, along with several brothers and sisters, also walked out one after another.


    The same is true of the Hong family. Several core children, wearing storage rings, quietly left.


    None of the three families in power is stupid. After receiving the news from outside, they all made arrangements at the first time. Stay behind and plan ahead.


    The palace complex built against the mountain is very close to the entrance. So these people quickly left the entrance, ignoring the mess outside, and quickly disappeared into the vast darkness one by one.


    Shortly after this group of people left, Zhao Qing and others appeared directly at the entrance. Five people stopped here and stared at the palace group built against the mountain with cold eyes.


    At this time, Zhu Hong, the strongman of Yuanying, had rushed over and made a series of sharp cries, which soon came from the palace group.


    At the same time, there is scream!


    Wu Xuan frowned slightly and said, "brother Qing, do you think the man who grabbed in front of us has left here?"


    Sun Hai said, "yes, since that person can steal ahead of us unconsciously, don''t he know to leave?"


    Zhao Qing said, "as long as that person is related to the three families, then... Even if he leaves, we will find him sooner or later!"


    "What if it doesn''t matter?" Song Wan said faintly, "wouldn''t that offend the three families for no reason?"


    Zhao Qing''s mouth twitched and didn''t make a sound for a long time¡ª¡ª


    It''s very late. I''m still fighting. Are you still waiting? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 663

    Wu Yi murmured aside, "yes, in case it doesn''t matter... It''s terrible. These three families in Jinxiu city don''t have any background."


    Sun Song said, "fortunately... It''s not us who did it!"


    In Zhao Qing''s eyes, there was a complex light shining. He didn''t pay much attention to these three families. What about the inside story? Who was the blood demon sect afraid of?


    What he is worried about is his master!


    Before the arrival, the master gave thousands of instructions and was more serious than ever.


    If you really fail this time, waiting for yourself... I''m afraid there will be no good end.


    Zhao Qing thought in his heart and breathed a sigh. Now he can only place his hope on Zhu Hong.


    That old guy is cruel and ruthless. As long as this matter has anything to do with the three families, he will be able to torture it!


    It''s just this feeling that you can''t control the situation in your own hands... It''s really bad!


    At this time, some people from the three families fled from the palace group with a hurried face and fled to their side. Zhao Qing breathed a sigh, and his eyes glittered with a cold light: "stop all of them. Be sure to ask clearly, who else came in with them this time, in addition to the people inside their family? What outsiders. Also, ask clearly whether the three families came this time, are there masters of Yuanying realm!"


    "Don''t worry, brother Qing." Sun Hai looked relaxed and replied.


    In sun Hai''s view, even if the mission fails, it''s no big deal. It''s just not enough chance. Can you punish brother Qing severely for this?


    The five ancestors of the blood demon sect, each of whom has his own blessed land. Therefore, sun Hai didn''t know much about Zhao Qing''s brother''s master, the founder of the blood demon sect. Although I know that the grandfather is very strong, eccentric and cruel. But he didn''t think he would attack his own disciple.


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat seeds yet


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The human layer of the magic world is among the mountains. Chu Mo pulled the wings of the rooster and appeared here.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo and the big cock all spit out a long mouthful of turbidity.


    Just at that moment. It scared them both.


    That horrible breath and cold mind all show the strength of each other.


    "Brother Yuanying, I didn''t expect to meet him so soon." Chu Mo is a little depressed. But he also knew in his heart. This is life, full of unpredictable. It is impossible for everything to develop according to his imagination.


    It is not uncommon for such a complete relic to attract the strong of Yuanying.


    However, the other party seems to know that there are treasures in the lake in such a short time. Come directly, and the purpose is quite clear.


    Fortunately, he can enter the magic world directly in the flesh, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Although he has seen many powerful powers that are countless times stronger than brother Yuanying, compared with his current state, a brother Yuanying is enough to easily crush him countless times.


    Even friar Jindan is not what he can compete with now.


    It seems that we must seize the time to build the foundation!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh and murmured, "otherwise... I will cross the robbery in the magic world?"


    "Chicken master thinks this idea is good." The rooster was a little shocked and said, "but you can... Unexpectedly, you can bring the rooster into the magic world like this. This is... Physical entry?"


    Big cock knows a lot. Soon realized the difference, and looked at Chu Mo with some surprise.


    "Cut the crap. This is yours." Chu Mo took out the yellow bottle from the sky and threw it directly to the rooster.


    "Is this?" The Yellow vial completely isolated all the breath, and the big cock looked at Chu Mo with a little doubt in his eyes.


    "What you''ve always wanted." Chu Mo said faintly. In fact, his heart was also very shocked, unexpectedly. There is such a good thing in the spiritual world.


    The so-called true Phoenix blood is not ordinary Phoenix blood, but a drop of true Phoenix blood essence!


    Feng and Huang are legendary beasts. Like the real dragon, it rarely appears in front of the world. These gods and beasts are the top beings in the world. In their realm, they have gone beyond the general level of creatures.


    In the world of heaven, the human beings with part of the blood of these creatures in their bodies are quite remarkable, and they have much stronger talents than others at birth.


    So real dragon blood. True Phoenix blood, these treasures, have always been sought after by all creatures.


    No one expected that there would be a drop of real Phoenix blood in such a place as the spirit world. It can be said that the rooster really picked it up this time.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo in some confusion. Deep in his eyes, he hid the color of excitement, and his voice trembled: "boy... Don''t make fun of me, what the rooster has always wanted? Tut... The rooster''s vision is very high!"


    "True Phoenix blood." Chu Mo looked at the big cock and grinned.


    Poop!


    The big cock sat there with his legs soft and his two sharp wings clutching the yellow bottle. He couldn''t believe it and said, "really?"


    "Really!" Chu Mo looked at the rooster: "I have seen it with the sky god."


    "...." the rooster sat there, silent and silent.


    Chu Mo looked at the big cock strangely, and said in his heart what happened to the chicken? It''s not like its character.


    "Quack quack!" Suddenly, the rooster''s throat sent out bursts of creepy laughter, and then it stood up with its wings flapping, its neck stretched out, and looked up to the sky and shouted, "whoa... Whoa!"


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a threatening roar came from the distance, which immediately interrupted the cockerel''s proud crowing.


    "No, boy, come up and run quickly!" The rooster immediately shouted.


    Chu Mo jumped on the big cock, and the big cock ran away, like a flash of lightning.


    Until a long time later.


    The rooster panted and said, "no, boy, come down quickly. I''m so tired!"


    By now, they had run out for more than 30000 miles in one breath.


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and jumped down from the rooster: "you should lose weight."


    "Get out, chicken master is full of muscles!" The rooster grunted, and then laughed, "fly up to the branches and become a Phoenix, quack quack... The rooster finally waited for this day!"


    "Stop talking nonsense. How long will it take you to refine it?" Chu Mo glanced at the big cock.


    The rooster thought for a while and said, "at least one year."


    "So... You stay in the magic world?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster with a worried look in his eyes.


    The rooster shook his head: "the magic world is not good. There are too many powerful creatures here. If they perceive it, it will be troublesome." With that, the rooster looked at Chu Mo and said, "it''s better for you to build a foundation here first! Even if you make any noise in the magic world, it''s better for you to be chased by all creatures in the spirit world!"


    "It seems that this is the only way." Chu Mo nodded, and the spiritual world was much more terrible than he thought. If the vision between heaven and earth is brought out when building the foundation and is seen by other strong men, they will be chased and killed.


    Building a foundation in the magic world may also cause other powerful people to covet, but they can return to the spirit world at any time¡ª¡ª


    There''s more in the back! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 664

    Normally, it doesn''t take so much to build the foundation. Even if it is xianpin foundation, it will only explode a powerful breath at the moment of success. ¡Ë¡Ë£¬


    However, if the place is selected in advance, it will generally not attract the attention of anyone.


    As for the natural disaster, if the distance is far, most people will only regard it as thunderstorm weather and will not care too much. There are many people in the spiritual world who cross the robbery every day. Unless there is deep hatred, few people will pay attention to this.


    But when it comes to building foundations above Tianpin, it''s completely different.


    When Tianpin succeeded in building the foundation, a vision came between heaven and earth. That vision could be seen clearly across hundreds of thousands of miles. Therefore, even hiding in deep mountains and forests is easy to be found. Therefore, even in the heaven, when those top Tianjiao are building the foundation of Tianpin, even if they choose not to move the heaven, there will be a large number of top strongmen around.


    Foundation building is the most important barrier. Only after crossing this barrier can we really embark on the path of cultivation.


    As for the five element Taoist Foundation... Not to mention, at least according to the documented documents and oral legends, no one has ever succeeded in this world.


    The materials of the five element Taoist foundation can be gathered for the top giants in the heaven if they use the power of the family. But the problem is that the requirements of the five element Taoist foundation for the foundation builders... Are really too high. No, it''s not just high, it''s simply abnormal!


    Even those supreme sons, when they stepped into this path of cultivation in the past years, no one chose to carry out the five element foundation.


    So Chu Mo''s foundation building dragged on, not what he wanted. It''s true that until now, Chu Mo couldn''t completely find a place where he could build a foundation safely.


    The reason why I hesitated before is that the danger of the magic world is much higher than that of the spirit world!


    Just like just now, the cockerel was so complacent that it caused a creature to be dissatisfied and chased them for thousands of miles.


    But now in Chu Mo''s view, the spiritual world is not as good as the magic world.


    In the magic world, he somehow has a perfect part, and at the critical moment, he is also invincible in this human layer. And in the spirit world... A golden elixir came out. It can make his previous efforts wasted and even lose his life.


    "Come on, let''s find a place!" Since it was decided, Chu Mo became relaxed. At the same time, he has also thought about what to do to ensure the safety of this foundation.


    Perfect separation!


    In the next time, Chu Mo began to push sideways all the way.


    He went deep into the restricted area of the human layer and kept moving forward. With a big cock, whenever he meets a strong creature, Chu Mo directly sacrifices his perfect body. Even if there is only the body of the real immortal, it is enough to make all the creatures he meets retreat.


    "Shit... This boy, he has this kind of good thing, which is invincible! Unfortunately, it doesn''t take you long to build the foundation, otherwise, the chicken master can even directly refine the real Phoenix blood here!" The rooster muttered enviously.


    It has seen Chu Mo''s intention, that is, to constantly go deep into the forbidden area and scare away all the creatures close to him through this separation. Then, go deep into a million miles away. In this way, those powerful creatures outside became the guards of Chu mo.


    They dare not provoke Chu Mo, which does not mean that they will be polite to others.


    Chu Mo is here. He advances about 100000 miles every day. Ten days later, he finally stops. Looking at a vast mountain in front of him, Chu Mo''s face showed a smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this time. Jinxiu city was shrouded in a sad atmosphere.


    This time, the three families suffered extremely heavy losses. Almost all the elite forces in the family are lost.


    Although the owners of the three families are still alive. But they have been abandoned by others and become a disabled person!


    In the splendid city, there are also undercurrents surging. If it weren''t for the inside information of the three families, if it weren''t for this time, those other families and sanxiu in the splendid city also suffered heavy losses. I''m afraid it''s not just the sadness that envelops the splendid city at this time.


    West of the city.


    Jin Jia.


    Jin Dongnan is lying in bed. Haggard, sunken eyes, looks like a serious illness.


    His golden elixir has been broken, which is 10000 times more serious than serious illness!


    This means that the current master of the Jin family is no longer a monk. He has changed from a strong master of the golden elixir to an ordinary person... Even a sick child inferior to ordinary people.


    And life is not long.


    The other two Jindan monks of the Jin family are all the ancestors of the Jin family. Although there is almost no hope of stepping into the realm of Yuanying, they are the biggest wealth of the Jin family. Now they all fall.


    This time, although the Jin family got a huge harvest from the site of qingxumen, the loss... Can''t be measured by value.


    Whether to earn or lose, even from the perspective of bystanders, most of them will think that the loss is greater than the gain. Let alone inside the Jin family.


    Jin Ming and several other older brothers and sisters gathered in the room, and there were some senior family members of the Jin family outside. At the moment, everyone''s faces were full of sadness.


    Jin Ming flushed his eyes and choked, "Dad, I can see from the classics that there is hope for your recovery... Boy... Boy must..."


    Lying in bed, Jin Dongnan waved his hand weakly, and then showed a wry smile on his face: "ming''er, not much... There is no need to comfort dad, dad knows it in his heart."


    Sobbing


    Jin Dongnan''s daughters couldn''t help crying in a low voice.


    "Don''t cry!" Although Jin Dongnan completely lost his cultivation, Yu Wei was still there. He stared and all his children trembled. He glanced at the crowd and said lightly, "life and death have their own destiny. That''s the way of cultivation. Our Jin family and ancestors have also been able to achieve the power of Yuanying realm, but it''s a pity that it''s declining now... When your descendants can produce a Yuanying monk in the future, remember to tell him not to take revenge for me. It''s the right way to fly to the celestial world by practicing hard."


    With that, Jin Dongnan looked at Jin Ming again: "good son, I''m sorry... Dad can''t come to propose marriage to you in person. Tell Fang Lan that I want her to be my daughter-in-law..."


    "Dad!" Jin Ming knelt on the ground, tears streaming out in an instant.


    "Boss... After I die, the Jin family will be handed over to you. Remember, don''t be brothers and sisters!" Jin Dongnan''s eyes turned to a middle-aged man of about 40.


    "Dad, you won''t die." In the eyes of the middle-aged man, he was also crying, but he was obviously much more mature and calm than Jin Ming.


    "There is no such mess in the Jin family. Your brothers and sisters should unite. Be kind to the collateral branches... People with foreign surnames!" After talking so much, Jin Dongnan looked very tired.


    He lay on the bed and finally explained, "the last thing, you can''t hate Mr. Chu! It''s hard to say whether this matter... Is related to him. Even if... It''s really related to Mr. Chu, but the fault is not in him! If you see him one day, you must respect him, make friends as much as possible, and don''t offend. If you can revenge the Revenge of our Jin family, it will be on him. Do you... Hear?"


    All the children of the Jin family nodded sadly and agreed.


    Jin Dongnan closed his eyes slightly with satisfaction: "I''m tired, you all go out first."


    Three days later, Jin Dongnan, the owner of the Jin family in Jinxiu City, fell.


    In the west of the beautiful city, sorrow and joy rise, and a plain color¡ª¡ª


    It''s midnight, it''s time to go to bed! Don''t wait any longer!


    Whisper to the night owl, and there is... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 665

    On the same day, in the east of Jinxiu City, Hong Qiang, the owner of the Hong family, fell, and Mr. Zhao, the family''s sacrifice, disappeared. The Hong family was in mourning. Read a Book ¡¤ 1kanshu ¡¤ CC


    Ten days later, in the south of Jinxiu City, six family owners were falling, and the two ancestors of the golden elixir period of the family both fell on the same day.


    The whole splendid city, the three families, together with all the big and small families, suffered an unprecedented blow, an era... In this way, in a way that everyone expected, announced the end.


    The name Chu Mo has become a taboo among the three families in Jinxiu city.


    Although the owners of the three families made an explanation before the fall, and they were not allowed to hate this person, after the fall of the owner, some different voices inevitably arose in the family.


    "If it weren''t for him, how could we be implicated?"


    "Let''s not hate him. How can we face it calmly?"


    "Maybe that person is not him, maybe he died in the ruins of qingxumen."


    "That is, he has only innate strength. How can he take away the two most important treasures of the Qingxu gate?"


    "But this thing... Mainly points to him! Don''t let me see him, or I won''t let him go!"


    6 in the south of the city.


    6 Tianyue''s eyes had already been crying and swollen, and her eyes sat there blankly. 6 Tianqi sat beside her with the same dull eyes.


    "Sister, is it really... Did that person implicate us?" Tianqi''s voice is empty, and it sounds like there is no emotion in it.


    "I don''t know. As soon as he entered, he disappeared and hasn''t appeared until now." 6 Tianyue took out the bottle of pills made by Chu Mo for her and murmured, "I hope he is still alive."


    "If he implicates us, I will never let him go!" 6 in Tianqi''s eyes, a flash of fire suddenly flashed, gritted her teeth and said¡¤


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Even if it''s related to him, it can''t be blamed on him. If you want to blame... You can only blame Zhu Hong and those people of the blood demon sect. They... Are our enemies." 6. Between Tianyue''s eyebrows, a touch of extremely cold breath flashed: "I will never let them go!"


    "Sister, take me to Lingdong mountain, me. I don''t want to stay at home." Tianqi whispered, "Dad is gone. Those uncles and uncles... All stare at the position of the owner. I don''t want to participate in this matter."


    "No, you have to shoulder this burden!" Tianyue looked at his sister. She said softly, "elder sister will leave in a moment and a half, and she has sent a letter to the school. It won''t be long before someone from the school comes. Some clowns can''t bully our sisters!"


    Tianqi nodded blankly, and then said, "sister... Do you think that Chu Mo is really so powerful? Can you snatch the treasure from under the eyes of brother Yuanying?"


    6 Tianyue said with a wry smile, "I don''t know, maybe I can. He is a mysterious person, and I can''t see through."


    "Oh." Tianqi answered. "Sister, do you think he can return to Jinxiu city if he is alive?"


    At this time, Tianyue suddenly realized that something was wrong. She glanced at her sister, who seemed to be full of worries, and asked unexpectedly, "do you... Like him?"


    "Ah? No... no! How can it be?" Tianqi, like a cat with its tail trampled on, immediately jumped up and shouted, "I, I hate him!"


    "Oh... I wish I didn''t." Tianyue breathed a sigh of relief, but she still felt that her sister''s reaction was a little too extreme since what happened that day. Tianqi''s temperament changed greatly, which made the six families a little unbelievable.


    It seems that the tomboy who used to call himself brother has completely disappeared


    But at this meeting, she was not in any mood to study this matter¡¤ Father fell. There seems to be no big waves in the family, but in fact, undercurrent surges. Even though she is the strongest elixir in the family now, she also feels very tired and tired of dealing with it.


    Anyway, it''s a family after all, with the same blood flowing in its body. She can''t kill all those people who have different intentions, can she?


    Not to mention that six families are outside, and there are many strong relationships. Those... Are not all people from this vein.


    But no matter what, she will not fail to live up to her father''s entrustment before his death.


    "Yue''er, help your sister, take a stable position as the head of the family, and then return to the sect. In the future, find a suitable husband for your sister. If you can make things happen, it doesn''t matter even if you treat the whole six families as a dowry; if you can''t make things happen, let the first boy born have his surname 6 and inherit the six industries..."


    Tianyue thought about his father''s tone and expression at that time, and her tears couldn''t help flowing down. She swore in her heart: father, rest in peace, and I will use my whole life to protect this family!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The place of connection.


    The traces left by Chu Mo have almost disappeared.


    Miaoyi Niang stood here, slightly closed her eyes and murmured, "is this the spiritual world? It''s really different from the human world. It''s better to practice here!"


    Huang zhe smiled gently and said, "we will go to a higher level in the future!"


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang took out the small golden box that Chu Mo taught her, gently opened it, and a simple seal character lay there quietly. At the moment the box opened, it seemed that a strange force came out.


    "I don''t know where he is now, how is he?" In Dong Yu''s eyes, there was a faint longing.


    "He is countless times stronger than we thought. Don''t worry. As long as we take good care of ourselves, it will be the greatest victory!" Qin Shi said.


    This group of people in the human world finally chose to fly to the spirit world on the same day!


    Shen Xingxue, Shen aobing, Shen Aoshuang, Hua Xiaoya, Hua Sanniang, he Feng, Miao yiniang, Huang Zhe, Qin Shi, Dong Yu!


    These people have all appeared in the spiritual world at the moment.


    No one can deduce their existence under the power of cutting off the cause and effect seal.


    At this time, Qin Shi took out a map from her body. This map is extraordinary, and it can even show where these people are now.


    Everyone gathered around and looked at the map in Qin Shi''s hand.


    "Treasure map of mountains and rivers? Sister, how dare you have such a thing?" Dong Yu looked at Qin Shi with some surprise.


    Qin Shi smiled and said with some nostalgia, "this is a gift from my brother when I first went out for training."


    "Your brother dotes on you!" Dong Yu sighed a little, and seemed to think of his days in the heaven, with a faint color of memory flashing in his eyes.


    "What is the treasure map of mountains and rivers? Isn''t this an ordinary map?" Hua Xiaoya leaned over with a curious face.


    "The treasure map of mountains and rivers is a real treasure in heaven, and not many people have it." Dong Yu explained, "the map itself is blank. Wherever you go, you will display the area of thousands of miles on the map. Moreover, you can accurately locate your location, and show all cities, as well as... Some particularly dangerous areas."


    "There is such a treasure in this world!" Hua Sanniang, he Feng, Shen aobing and others were all shocked, with a feeling of eye opening.


    Qin Shi just smiled gently, looked at the map for a while, and then said, "on this map, there are three big cities and five dangerous places within a million miles. For the time being, we should first find a safe place to build the foundation. After the foundation is built successfully, we can make other plans."


    Everyone nodded.


    Later, Qin Shi went away from the three big cities according to the guidance of the treasure map of mountains and rivers.


    ----------


    This time it''s really gone... I''m so tired!


    From afternoon to early morning, sleepless code words, dizzy.


    Just ask, ten o''clock, is it an explosion?!


    Ask for a monthly ticket to support, right?


    Then why hesitate? Hurry up!


    In addition, there is another thing. I know that many readers read this book in Tencent literature. Don''t reward it there. I can''t get the reward there. I can''t even see how much you reward. So, don''t waste that money. I''ve taken all your wishes!


    But I can see that you vote monthly over there, so, brothers of Tencent literature, you just vote monthly. Hug and thank you!


    This book, on the starting point side, is the base camp. Welcome friends reading outside to come to the starting point to support.


    Previously, the group number was published. It is group v. here, I reiterate that what is inhaled in group V is genuine paid subscribers. Now I will publish another general group.


    Puqun is a thousand people, very active. The group number is 1194581o1. There is no threshold here. All readers of knives can enter.


    V group number 415873766, welcome readers who subscribe to the genuine edition to join us again.


    Finally, three words, ask for a monthly ticket! Ask for a monthly ticket! Ask for a monthly ticket!!!!


    This is the most important thing! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 666

    Miaoyi Niang''s group naturally won''t know that Chu Mo went to the big city closest to them` What''s more, an old man was thundering in the depths of the blood demon sect, which was far away from them.


    "Why? Why can''t I deduce everything related to him? Why can''t I even figure out his specific location? What... Deceived the mystery?" The old crane has a childlike face and elegant appearance. He should have looked very kind, but now his face is distorted and his eyes are shining with cold light.


    "The last time... I let him slip away, only killed part of his family, failed to eradicate the root, and lost an old devil, which I spent 500 years to make!" The old man gnashed his teeth: "boy, old devil, I know you have come to the spirit world. You must want to find her? I won''t let you succeed! I will find you first, and then break you... Corpse, Wan, Duan!"


    "In order to calculate your position, I didn''t even get the knife myself, but fortunately, I sent the best disciples. There are several other people''s best disciples. They must be able to complete this task easily." The old man bared his teeth and muttered. Then he sat there and began to exercise Qigong.


    Black smoke drifted out slowly along his body.


    For a long time, the old man stopped working, opened his eyes, and slowly said, "soon... In another year, I can catch the elf and use her as a cauldron to cultivate my magical skills. That''s a step away! Then, the old devil, I will be one... I will definitely be able to step on the supreme road! The old devil, I will become the most powerful existence in the world! Hahahahaha!"


    The old man couldn''t help laughing wildly, with a crazy and proud face`


    At this time, the voice stone on the old man suddenly gently fluctuated.


    This is a unique magic weapon in the world of practice, which can be connected with each other within a certain range.


    The old man activated the tone stone with his mental strength, and gave a faint hum.


    "Master, I''m Zhao Qing." Zhao Qing''s uneasy voice came from the sound stone.


    "Huh?" The old man recognized the uneasiness in Zhao Qing''s voice. Two long eyebrows immediately slightly wrinkled.


    "Master, sorry, we failed." Zhao Qing said nervously over there.


    "Failed?" The old man''s tone was very flat, and he didn''t seem to recognize any emotion.


    But Zhao Qing knows. Master is already angry! He didn''t dare to make any sophistry at all, and directly told the whole process of the matter once and for all.


    The blood demon ancestor over there didn''t make a sound for a long time. Zhao Qing did not dare to speak.


    "Zhu Hong? The baby''s little ass? Does he dare to challenge this master?" The voice of the blood demon ancestor became calmer.


    But Zhao Qing was very clear that this was a precursor for the master to kill.


    "You tortured those people, and the result is that... There is a man with a cock?" There was a ripple in the blood demon ancestor''s voice: "that chicken... Can talk? Its mouth is smelly?"


    "Yes... But that person only had innate cultivation. Zhu Hong thought it should be that person, who took away the treasure in the relics of the Qingxu gate in advance." Zhao Qing said.


    The blood demon ancestor was silent for a long time, and then said, "chicken... Can be so smart, there should be only one... A race that is about to die, but it shouldn''t appear here! It should be in heaven!"


    It''s no wonder that Zhao Qing has long been used to his master''s erudition. It''s Wu Jia and others around Zhao Qing. Listening to the sound coming from the sound transmission stone, they all looked surprised. I didn''t expect the leader to know everything about heaven. It''s really unfathomable!


    "Something''s wrong. You said the man with the chicken... Only innate cultivation? He can''t even build a foundation?" The blood demon asked again.


    Zhao Qing said, "yes, that man... Is less than the cultivation of Zhuji, but his combat power is very strong. It is said that even the monk at the peak of Zhuji is not his opponent. However, I feel that..."


    "All right, you don''t have to say. From now on, you and those little guys will stay in the beautiful city for me! Once that person appears, you will immediately catch him for me! Do you hear? This is your new task. If it can''t be completed this time... You don''t have to come back!" The blood demon ancestor said coldly, "remember, we should catch alive!"


    "Yes, master!" Zhao Qing over there finally breathed a sigh of relief, and this time he dodged. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said to Wu Jia and others, "come on, let''s go to Jinxiu city! Wait for that person to appear!"


    "But... What if that person doesn''t appear anywhere anymore?" Wu Xuan wondered why Zhao Qing was so afraid of his master.


    "Then keep waiting! This is the order of the master." Zhao Qing sighed and said faintly.


    Blood demon sect.


    The blood demon ancestor closed the sound transmission stone. Sitting there, murmured: "a young man with strong combat power, the innate peak can defeat the foundation peak... Interesting, accompanied by a rooster that should have appeared in the heaven... Abnormal, this is too abnormal! Old devil, I have calculated that the damn little beast should appear in the spirit world recently. But I can''t find his specific location. Can it... Is this person?"


    Saying this, a fierce light flashed in the eyes of the blood demon ancestor: "if it is, it will be broken into thousands of pieces, and you must be killed! If it is not... Take it as an apprentice. You can fight higher than yourself... Moreover, you can suppress monks as a warrior... This is also a genius! I like genius, and I also like to kill genius... Hey, hey, hey, hey."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Miaoyi Niang and others finally found a very remote place after moving forward for more than half a month.


    Within a million miles of this place, there is no trace of human activities. However, there are many dangerous areas here. But with Qin Shi''s treasure map of mountains and rivers, they all carefully avoided those dangerous areas.


    There should be no accidents when building foundations in such places.


    Then, the group looked at each other. Miaoyi Niang looked at Qin Shi and said, "you and Miss Dong first, you are more familiar with this process than we are, and after you succeed in building the foundation, the degree of improvement should be faster. You can help us protect the Dharma."


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu were also polite, nodded, and the two women directly chose two places to begin the preparation before building the foundation.


    "Master Hua, you can also prepare with master he and Xiaoya." Miao yiniang looked at the three members of Hua Sanniang''s family: "after Miss Qin and Miss Dong are over, it''s your turn!"


    "Good!" The three of Hua Sanniang''s family nodded.


    "Huang Zhe, you and Xingxue are behind my master and their sisters." Miaoyi Niang arranged again.


    "What about you?" Shenxingxue looked at Miaoyi Niang: "you don''t want the last one, do you?"


    Miaoyi Niang smiled: "it doesn''t matter. At last, when the time comes, you will protect me!"


    "All right!" Anyway, who comes first and who comes later is just a few days away. There is no need for humility or competition.


    At this time, in the human layer of the magic world, over the deserted forbidden area.


    Visions came down from the sky and were wonderful.


    ------------


    I was tired yesterday... I asked for a recommendation ticket to relieve my fatigue at midnight today. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 667

    A real dragon lifts off, a phoenix surrounds it, a kylin steps on the cloud, and a Kunpeng spreads his wings!


    There are stars hanging, a fairy palace, colorful auspicious clouds, and the sound of the Avenue!


    All kinds of visions envelop the sky within a million miles of the human layer of the magic world!


    Such a big noise, no matter how desolate and desolate it is, it is impossible not to attract people''s attention at all.


    W Book WW ¡¤ 1kan


    Therefore, the moment these visions are shown, all kinds of information on the letter board go crazy!


    "Over a forbidden area in the human layer, all kinds of visions were startled. The visions were extremely real, just like the real scene, which was so wonderful that it was unimaginable!"


    "Come to the human layer of the magic world, that vision is almost filling the whole human layer!"


    "What happened? It''s a real dragon? God... It''s hundreds of thousands of feet, which is terrible! I can even feel the breath from it!"


    "That''s not a real dragon, that''s a vision!"


    "I heard the sound of the road..."


    "God, I saw kylin... And Phoenix... And... Is that fairy palace? It seems that someone is walking inside!"


    On the whole letter board, countless people were screaming, and everyone was shocked.


    "What the hell is going on? Is there any wonderful treasure?"


    "I heard that when Tianpin builds the foundation, there will be visions of heaven and earth. Is there anyone building the foundation in the magic world?"


    "It''s impossible. I''ve seen the vision of Tianpin building the foundation once, and there''s absolutely no such movement!" The one who left this message on the letter board was the leader of a great religion in the heaven, who was said to be infinitely close to the supreme realm¡¤ It is the existence of the emperor on the Ninth Heaven.


    This man''s words had strong credibility. For a moment, the whole letter board exploded.


    Someone joked, "is it difficult to be a five element Taoist foundation?"


    Unexpectedly, many people actually seriously discussed the possibility that this kind of vision is the foundation of the five element Dao. But soon, he was denounced as ridiculous by countless powers in the heaven.


    These big men in heaven who almost never say a word on the letter board jumped out one by one. Sneer at this view.


    "Do you know what the five element Taoist foundation is? It just exists in legends!" An emperor who was familiar with heavenly beings was the first to refute this view.


    "The five element foundation is just a hypothesis. The human body can''t be balanced at all! The real five element balance is waste! Because it''s not outstanding in any way!" Another famous big man in heaven then stood up and pointed out.


    "If you want to build a foundation of Tianpin, the conditions have been extremely harsh. At least you need the body of Daojing to succeed, and looking at the peerless Tianjiao in the whole heaven, how many can become the body of Daojing at the time of birth? Moreover, looking at a book, 1kanshu ¡¤ CC even if it is the body of Daojing, it is extremely difficult to build a foundation of Tianpin. Only a few people in the whole heaven can succeed. As for the five element Daoji, it is said that you need the body of ancestral realm And the body of ancestral realm is a legendary constitution. Therefore, this vision... Has nothing to do with foundation building! If you guessed right, the spirit of the magic world should be dead! "


    As soon as this view came out. The whole magic world was in an uproar. People can''t believe this view at all, but few dare to refute it.


    Because the one who throws out this view is the ancient ancestor of an extremely ancient family in the heaven! It is a living fossil level existence. Tens of thousands of years ago, it was once a man of the moment in the sky! Unexpectedly, this incident even shocked the existence.


    next, The ancient ancestor of the ancient family expressed his opinion on the letter board again: "The reason why the Buddha said that this was the ascension of the spirit of the world is well founded! Some time ago, the spirit of the world of magic secretly took care of a teenager from the human world. This behavior has violated the rules of the way of heaven. Since the spirit of the world is the embodiment of the rules, it cannot have human nature. Once it has human nature, it is equivalent to embarking on a road contrary to the rules. Therefore, being cleared by the rules... Is an inevitable thing!"


    After the ancient ancestor''s point of view was thrown out, for a time, many people responded.


    Almost countless big people in the heaven have come forward to support the view of this ancient ancestor.


    Because for all of them, the spirit of the magic world. Is the embodiment of rules. Since it is a rule, then there should be no emotion!


    But no one thought, maybe... The spirit of the magic world has nothing to do with the rules? Perhaps, even if someone thought of it, he would never believe this inference. What can a creature who controls the rules of a small world be if it is not the rules themselves?


    The magic world has been present for countless years, and the monks who have been in contact with the spirit of the world are unknown. The view that the spirit of the world is embodied by rules has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    For a time, the whole magic world became the focus again.


    Even Chu Mo himself didn''t expect that building the foundation of the five elements road would lead to such powerful visions of heaven and earth.


    At this time, countless people began to rush towards the place that led to the visions of heaven and earth.


    They all want to know what happened in that place!


    Whether the spirit of the world ascends to heaven, the treasure is born, or someone is really building the foundation of the five elements, they all want to make it clear!


    It''s just that Chu Mo chose this place. It''s too difficult to get close to it!


    Many monks, on the periphery... Have encountered obstacles from the creatures of the magical world who are also restless because of the visions of heaven and earth.


    Compared with the noise outside, Chu Mo, located in the center of the "storm", is very quiet here.


    He has now reached the most critical period.


    His body... Is undergoing a critical transformation!


    The strong ancestral body is under unimaginable pressure. This is a baptism from the five elements!


    In dantianzhong, the rudiment of a Taoist platform slowly formed.


    The five elements in the body, after baptising Chu Mo''s body, began to flow slowly towards the Taoist platform.


    Daotai one is divided into five elements, and five different forces of the five elements are constantly injected into it.


    Gold is gold, green is wood, blue is water, red is fire, and yellow is earth.


    Five color Taoist platform is forming little by little!


    At this moment, the five elements within a million miles, summoned by the essence of the five elements in Chu Mo''s body, began to rush madly towards Chu mo.


    Like the tide!


    This is the most critical period. There is no room for any interruption!


    The rooster was more nervous than Chu Mo at this time. It looked up at the continuous visions in the sky and muttered, "this boy... This is going against the sky! It should make such a big noise. It is estimated that soon... Someone will come here. I hope it will be over before powerful creatures arrive here..."


    In the sky of the magic world, the mysterious girl walked out of the room and looked down at the endless distance. Her eyes soon turned purple, emitting two purple rays. Countless Taoist principles appeared in the depths of the eyes.


    Every trace of... Carries endless power of rules.


    "Seal!" A word slowly came out of the girl''s mouth.


    As soon as the word was spoken, the human layer of the magic world, with Chu Mo as the center, instantly formed a barrier. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 668

    As soon as this barrier appeared, it immediately stopped all the monks who had just arrived.


    ¡¤1ka requires n books


    Even if it is the power of the realm of emperor and Lord, facing this barrier, they are all helpless! There is no way to shake the slightest bit!


    "Is it really the spirit of heaven?" The emperor exclaimed.


    If it weren''t for the spirit rising to heaven... How could the power of rules seal here?


    "Maybe... It''s true." Another emperor stood in front of the barrier and said in a deep voice.


    "The spirit of the magic world... It''s amazing that human intelligence and emotions have been born. This kind of human nature... I don''t know how many years it will take to form, which is also a magical thing. But now... It''s ruthlessly wiped out by the power of rules. It''s a pity." Someone sighed and said.


    "Some people must be happy?" Someone said in secret, obviously referring to the families that had been making trouble in the magic world before..


    "Hehe, many people will be happy. From now on, this magical world... Will return to its former appearance." Someone should agree.


    "In fact, there is no boundary spirit, which is most in line with the interests of all of us. Otherwise, entering this magic world, you may be attacked by this regular creature with human form anytime and anywhere. The boundary spirit is like a powerful and dangerous existence. Who can be its opponent here?" An emperor said frankly, "so I hope he will die!"


    Another emperor nodded, "yes, I also hope he will die! Fortunately, this matter was exposed, and there is no place for him to hide under the rules. ¡¤ 1ka if this matter has not been exposed, then in a few years, the indefinite spirit can completely break away from the control of the rules and become a powerful creature that can dominate the whole magic world. By then, I''m afraid no one can control him!"


    Many people nodded deeply, and finally understood the harm of the world spirit''s human nature to these monks.


    Central area.


    Chu Mo was still sitting there cross legged, and the Taoist platform in the Dantian had become clear. Five colors. Flashing dazzling light, as if covered with a layer of divine brilliance.


    Every color contains unimaginable five elements.


    At this point, the five element path is based!


    however. One thing is still missing - God''s disaster!


    Chu Mo could even feel that at the moment of the formation of his five element Taoist base, there seemed to be a palpitating force in the magic world, but soon... That force disappeared.


    That feeling is a little strange. Chu Mo was already ready to cross the robbery. But it was shaken.


    No disaster?


    Chu Mo blinked a little puzzled, but it was not a big problem, because he could choose to cause the disaster again after leaving the magic world!


    "Is that you? Jieling?" Chu Mo murmured.


    The world was lonely, and no one answered him¡¤ 1K to ans see Hu ¡¤ CC


    Chu Mo stood up, slightly closed his eyes, and felt that all the scenery in the whole heaven and earth had changed essentially with the past in his spiritual consciousness.


    The whole world. Chu Mo felt as if he had known the world for the first time.


    The energy flowing in the air, a trace, unexpectedly all appeared in his divine consciousness. Chu Mo doesn''t know whether other monks are like him, but this feeling is really great!


    All kinds of visions in the sky began to turn into a torrent of energy and inject it into Chu Mo''s body.


    "This is..." Chu Mo was slightly surprised and looked up incredulously.


    A real dragon 100000 feet long. The huge scales on his body twinkled with cold brilliance, winding and circling with endless pressure, and jumped on Chu mo. next. It turned into vast energy and rushed to the five element Taoist base of Chu mo.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo felt his Dantian rumble, and a loud and clear dragon chant sounded in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    If he didn''t know clearly that these were visions, Chu Mo would definitely regard these creatures as real beings. It''s so lifelike! No, even in the eyes of countless people... This is the real creature!


    next. It is a pair of Phoenix, intertwined with each other, rushing into the Dantian of Chu Mo, which also turns into endless energy and rushes into the Taoist platform of Chu mo.


    Then there are all kinds of other creatures, pouring into the Dantian of Chu Mo one after another.


    Later, even the buildings shrouded in light in the sky... Like fairy palaces, turned into a torrent of energy, rushing into the Dantian of Chu Mo and onto the five-color Taoist platform of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was shocked that these visions of heaven and earth, each of which contained energy, were unparalleled, any one... Far beyond the level he could bear.


    But after so many visions rushed into his Dantian and injected into the five color Taoist platform, Chu Mo didn''t feel any discomfort!


    This is amazing!


    However... What is more magical is still behind!


    Chu Mo looked at the five color Taoist platform in the Dantian. To his great shock, just appeared in the sky, and all those visions were turned into inscriptions and engraved on his five element Taoist platform!


    "This this..." Chu Mo was shocked and almost speechless. He is absolutely sure that not all monks can have all the things he has experienced!


    He had never heard of a monk who built a foundation and could engrave all the visions in the sky on his Taoist platform like him.


    Although Chu Mo still doesn''t understand the function of these visions engraved on the Taoist platform, he knows one thing very clearly, that is, these visions engraved on his Taoist platform contain incredible powerful energy!


    His current cultivation has directly reached the peak of foundation building!


    In fact, Chu Mo felt that these forces contained in his body were enough to make him rush to Yuanying or even a higher level!


    Just this kind of ability has surprised Chu Mo to speechless.


    Who has ever seen a congenital warrior who can rush to the peak of building a foundation in one step after building a foundation?


    If you say it, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    At this time, all the visions in the sky have completely disappeared. Between heaven and earth, it seems that there is still an unspeakable rhyme. But now Chu Mo can''t understand the Tao principles contained in this kind of Tao rhyme.


    Boom!


    Millions of miles away, the powerful barrier collapses!


    A large number of monks rushed madly towards Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo didn''t know these things. He glanced at the dumbfounded Rooster: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t talk to me. The chicken master needs to calm down for a while." The rooster said woodenly.


    "Calm down, fart, hurry up! What are you waiting for here when there is so much noise here? Are you waiting to be watched?" Chu Mo said a word, and then grabbed the wings of the rooster, read the magic formula, one by one, and disappeared in place.


    As soon as Chu Mo left the front foot, a figure appeared where he had just built the foundation.


    If Chu mo were here, he would be very excited. Because this man is a spirit who has disappeared for a long time!


    ------


    It will be delivered at three o''clock today! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 669

    The appearance of the spirit seems to be getting old again. He stood here with a happy smile on his face and murmured, "it''s successful... Miss, it''s really successful! Linger, do you see it?"


    In the void, a wave of law came, and finally condensed into a girl''s voice: "see, happy!"


    "Hahahaha... I''m also happy, vision blessing. This is a real grand occasion. Even there... How many people can do it? Although I can''t congratulate him personally, I''m really happy!" Jie Ling said, with a wave of his hand, a force of rules shrouded the place where Chu Mo built the foundation, and then soon, all the breath related to building the foundation was eliminated.


    Then, Jieling used the power of rules to simulate an illusion.


    "Since they all want me to die so much, it''s better to die once." With a faint smile on the face of the spirit, the figure disappeared in the void bit by bit.


    Here, there is only a broken and desolate atmosphere of chaotic rules.


    Like the withering of law.


    Not long after the spirit disappeared, at least a dozen monks in the realm of emperor rushed over like lightning. A million miles away, for them, is nothing at all, only for a moment.


    One of the monks in the realm of emperor narrowed his eyes slightly and felt the breath of this place. After a long time, his face showed a shocked color and murmured, "can you say... Really... Really is the spirit of the world falling?"


    Another emperor also said incredulously, "there is a smell of broken rules left here!"


    "In the void, there is still a trace of chaos!" Someone said in a deep voice, "it seems that... The spirit of the world has not been caught without a hand. Those visions in the sky should also be explained clearly. That is his last resort!"


    "Yes, I already have the incarnation of the law of human nature. Naturally, I will not be willing to be cleared away by the power of the law, and I will certainly resist. Unfortunately, we have no chance to see this grand occasion." An emperor felt a little bit regretful about the little rhyme left in the void, and said with emotion.


    "This is already a grand occasion." An emperor said, "do you think it''s like our monks'' salvation for the spirit?"


    "Well, don''t say, it''s really a little like this. Our monks also practice against the sky. It''s not allowed by the way of heaven..." an emperor sighed, "it''s a pity that the world spirit ferry robbery failed!"


    "He himself is the embodiment of the power of rules, and of course he cannot compete with the overall rules in the magic world."


    "Well, from now on, the magic world will return to its former tranquility." An emperor said lightly, "this place is the most suitable place for family children to experience. At least, it is safer than the heaven."


    "You say, will there be some chaos in those forbidden areas in the magic world because of the death of the spirit...?" Some emperors are thinking about the forbidden area of the magic world.


    "Don''t even think about it. In my opinion, those places called ''dead land'' should be more accurate. Even if we go in, we will die!"


    Then. This group of tycoons in the realm of emperor gradually dispersed. There are also a few people who want to stay here and feel the residual Tao rhyme after the disappearance of those visions in the void.


    This event, in the history of the magic world, is called the falling event of the spirit. The real truth is forever buried in the hearts of several parties.


    Chu Mo and the rooster appeared again in the great lake of qingxumen cave.


    One man and one chicken quickly came out of the lake.


    The whole Dongtianfudi is extremely quiet, and there is no anger at all.


    Chu Mo probably calculated the days and found that the time had passed for almost a month.


    He glanced at the big cock and said, "what do you think of this place for refining that drop of real Phoenix blood?"


    The rooster was slightly stunned at first, and then his eyes lit up: "smart!"


    Chu Mo smiled proudly, "that''s!"


    "All the valuable things here must have been emptied long ago, and its portal does not appear every full moon night. It is estimated that no one will come here again in the future. As long as you hide yourself and seal your breath, it should be the safest to refine the real Phoenix blood here!" Chu Mo looked at the rooster: "then, I''ll wait for you in Jinxiu city!"


    "OK, that''s it! Boy. Don''t be too surprised when the chicken master thoroughly refines this drop of real Phoenix blood. At that time, you must not be the opponent of the chicken master!" The rooster said with great confidence.


    "Are you sure?" Chu Mo glanced sideways at the big cock.


    "Of course! As long as the chicken master successfully refined this drop of real Huang blood and cultivated himself, he can recover to the realm of Yuanying! Do you think you... Can be the opponent of the chicken master?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a proud face, and there was some provocation in a pair of corns.


    "There is still a year left. Maybe by that time, I have already stepped into Jindan Avenue!" Chu Mo glanced at the rooster lightly: "don''t forget, as long as I reach the golden elixir realm, I may be able to directly challenge brother Yuanying!"


    "Dream!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo unhappily, but he also knew in his heart that this situation that the boy said would happen in all likelihood. He couldn''t help muttering, "what a freak! Demon!"


    "OK, let''s go to the palace group first to see if there is anyone left here. If so, you can''t stay here to practice." Chu Mo said.


    The rooster nodded, and this drop of real Phoenix blood meant no less to it than the five element Daoji meant to Chu mo. Therefore, it is natural to be cautious.


    Soon, Chu Mo and the rooster came to the palace group.


    Far away, Chu Mo frowned slightly, looked at the direction of the ancient palaces built near the mountain, and muttered, "it seems... Something happened!"


    In the sky, Chu Mo''s divine consciousness can clearly sense a thick bloody gas, as well as a unwilling resentment. These grievances have even condensed together. If they are bumped by ordinary people, they will at least get seriously ill. You may even lose your life!


    "So serious!" Chu Mo looked over there in surprise.


    The rooster also felt something wrong and said, "what happened?"


    "Go and have a look!" Chu Mo''s body flashed, his feet stepped on the phantom wind step, and his whole person rushed there like a flash of lightning.


    This time, Chu Mo''s speed was not as fast as that of the rooster in its heyday!


    The rooster stood there, stunned, and cursed, "monster!"


    A moment later, Chu Mo and the rooster entered the palace and found no bodies here. But the blood remains on the ground and walls. It is enough to explain many problems.


    Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes and began to deduce with a pool of dried blood on the ground as a sacrifice.


    After a while, Chu Mo''s face became a little ugly. The divinatory symbols he deduced before... Actually came true!


    At that time, Chu Mo didn''t reckon that this thing... Actually started because of himself.


    "I took those two things, the powerful monk... Anger on these people?" Chu Mo took a deep breath and stood up, his face a little ugly.


    "What''s going on?" The rooster looked at Chu mo.


    "These people should be implicated by us." Chu Mo sighed lightly, "looking at the big cock, you stay here to refine the real Phoenix blood. I''ll go to the splendid city to have a look."¡ª¡ª


    Ouch, I rushed to such a forward position accidentally. Although others can overtake us with a random effort, I''m still very happy. Today, I''ll write more feedback to you! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 670

    "Boy..." the rooster called Chu Mo, who was ready to leave, "Yi Rong!"


    Chu Mo hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "I know." With that, he turned and walked towards the entrance.


    At this time, the entrance to Dongtianfudi of the qingxumen site had already been closed. But it''s much easier to get out of it. Just break the barrier.


    After coming out, Chu Mo found that the portal of the qingxumen site had indeed changed its orientation, about a thousand miles away from the previous entrance. If the portal does not reveal itself, it is almost impossible to find here.


    At this time, it was night in the spirit world. Coincidentally, it was another full moon night.


    The bright moonlight faintly shrouded, and there was silence in the mountains and forests.


    Chu Mo changed his appearance and turned into an ordinary young man in his twenties and sevenoreight. He took one step and shrunk to an inch!


    It''s a great feeling to successfully build a foundation and step into the ranks of monks. Almost in the blink of an eye, Chu Mo''s body shape had appeared hundreds of miles away. At this time, it is completely different from the past to use the phantom wind step again.


    Chu Mo finally understood the strength of the monk, and the power in his body was endless, and the wind roared in his ears.


    The majestic splendid city soon reappeared in front of Chu mo.


    "I''m back." Chu Mo silently recited a sentence in his heart, and then Shi Shi ran walked in.


    Tonight''s splendid city seems to be particularly quiet. Chu Mo remembered that in the former splendid city, at this time, several main streets were still crowded and very prosperous.


    But now it is a little lonely, and there is a faint sadness over the whole city.


    Chu Mo''s Feng Shui Magic now is more profound than before, and the skill of looking at Qi has also become more brilliant. He could clearly feel that this ancient city seemed to have lost its vitality in the past.


    Most of the people on the road are in a hurry. There are not many guests in the restaurants and pubs that are still lively until late in the day.


    Chu Mo found a big restaurant and went in. I found that there were only a few tables of guests inside.


    The waiter of the restaurant saw someone come in, and his face showed a professional smile: "Sir, please come in. How many people are you?"


    "Myself." Chu Mo said, directly took out a piece of gold and threw it to the waiter: "find me a quiet place."


    I''m glad, man. Even before, such a VIP was rare. Although there are many monks in the spiritual world, there are also many ordinary people, and gold is still a hard currency. Although it is not as valuable as Lingshi, it is enough to make the smile on the waiter''s face more brilliant.


    The waiter led Chu Mo to a position near the window. Far away from the other tables, and then said, "what do you think of here?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo replied, and then said, "I''ll serve some signature dishes and a pot of the best wine."


    "OK, sir, wait a moment!" The waiter shouted and trotted all the way into the kitchen.


    After a while, four delicate dishes were served by the waiter. He poured a pot of wine for Chu Mo himself, and then said, "my guest, enjoy yourself." Then prepare to go down.


    Chu Mo glanced around and took out a spirit stone from his body. Put it on the table, just so that the waiter can see it without being found by others.


    The man''s eyes suddenly lit up. Even a little straight. As a waiter in this restaurant, my knowledge is naturally not low. At a glance, I can see that Chu Mo took out this spiritual stone, which is of excellent quality. Ten times * is a top-grade spiritual stone, and may even be the best!


    Such a spiritual stone, let alone eat a meal here, even if you eat it for a month... You can''t finish eating the best every day!


    "I want to ask you something. You answered, this spirit stone belongs to you." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t hesitate to ask. There are almost nothing we don''t know about this splendid city!" The man whispered, his voice trembling because of excitement.


    "Sit down and talk." Chu Mo pointed to the opposite chair.


    The man looked around and found that no one noticed here. In fact, this kind of thing is also very common. The innkeeper of the restaurant doesn''t care about chatting with guests in his spare time. After all, it can attract some loyal guests.


    "Has something happened here recently?" Chu Mo looked at the waiter and asked, "tell me everything you know."


    "You asked. Recently, great things have happened in our beautiful city!" As soon as the man in front of him asked this, he immediately said a lot. He told Chu Mo all the things he knew.


    These things, the vast majority of them, are almost known to the whole people of Jinxiu city.


    For example, the fall of the owners of the three families, together with the irresistible decline of the three families. For example, the sudden death of the three families led to some turbulence within the three families.


    In particular, there has been some friction between the Hong family and the Lu family. Some people in the family blamed the loss on the dead owner, thinking that although the owner was gone, he still had to bear due responsibility for the heavy loss of the family.


    "You don''t know... Those two girls of the Lu family are the most pitiful. Originally, the Lu family was the largest family in our splendid city. Have you heard of Lu Tianyue? That''s the personal disciple of the leader of Lingdong mountain! But now she wants to support her sister to sit as the head of the family. It is said that she has a hard time with several tough collateral branches of the family." The man said with some emotion: "there is a way that a man can get the way, but in turn... It is the tree that falls and the monkeys scatter!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the man: "you know a lot!"


    The waiter smiled: "my guest, let''s speak with conscience, and I won''t hide it from you. Almost the whole splendid city, the vast majority of people know these things!"


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "what else do you know that ordinary people don''t know?"


    The man was a little stunned. He probably blamed himself for being talkative. After thinking for a while, he said, "there is one thing that few people should know."


    The waiter said, carefully glancing around, lowered his voice and said, "do you know why Lu Tianyue is leaning against Lingdong mountain behind, but he is still driven by the collateral branches of the family?"


    Chu Mo quietly looked at the man, and didn''t speak.


    The waiter said proudly, "there are really not many people who know this matter! The collateral branch of the Lu family, I don''t know how, has something to do with the disciples of the blood demon sect, the top big sect in the spiritual world! It has the support of the disciples of the blood demon sect!"


    "Blood demon sect?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and felt that the name sounded uncomfortable. It seems to be an evil sect. Who would have such a name?


    "Yes, it''s the blood demon sect. Those disciples are all great monks in the golden elixir period! And I also heard... Those disciples are actually directly related to the heavy losses of the three families this time!" The waiter said cautiously, "this thing, I heard a big man of the Hong family say after drinking too much!"


    Chu Mo nodded and flicked the spirit stone in his hand to the waiter''s hand: "thank you!"


    The waiter was immediately overjoyed. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "if you have anything else in the future, just come to me directly. My name is xiaoliuzi! This thing in Jinxiu City, xiaoliuzi Menqing, can run errands for you!"


    "OK, I''ll call you if necessary." Chu Mo nodded and let the man down. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 671

    After taking a casual bite, Chu Mo checked out and left the restaurant. He hesitated whether he wanted to go to the Jin family or the Lu family.


    The experience of the three families in the splendid city made Chu Mo very heavy. Although he could shirk his responsibility, he could even walk away directly. But it was because of him after all. If he hadn''t taken away the blade of killing heaven and the drop of real Phoenix blood, I''m afraid the three families would not have suffered such a disaster.


    Therefore, from the bottom of his heart, Chu Mo felt that he was sorry for the three families of Jinxiu city.


    In particular, Jin Dongnan, the owner of the Jin family, and Lu Zheng, the owner of the Lu family, have enough respect for him, although they don''t have any deep friends with him. Chu Mo believes that if they are still alive, they can get along well with them.


    He really didn''t expect this to happen. I thought I had promised Lu Zheng to help him refine pills and solve hidden dangers in his body.


    The promise is still in my ears, but the person... Is gone.


    Chu Mo made a decision in his heart. He planned to... Avenge the three families!


    At least, he can''t watch the three families decline like this.


    The blood demon sect disciples who colluded with the collateral branches of the Lu family also filled Chu Mo''s heart with vigilance. Several blood demon sect disciples of the golden elixir realm appeared in the splendid city. Obviously, they are not afraid of the Revenge of the three families.


    But what is the purpose of their staying here? This can be thought of almost without guessing!


    Five golden elixirs


    If it''s one or two, Chu Mo is confident that he should be able to cope. But five... Chu Mo felt a little bottomless.


    After all, he is a monk higher than him. He is afraid that he is now at the peak of foundation building, and he dare not say that one can deal with five.


    Chu Mo thought about it and decided to go to the Lu family first and meet Lu Tianyue. Let''s see what she plans to do.


    Thinking, Chu Mo walked directly in the direction of Lu Jia in the south of the city.


    Soon we arrived at the Lu family. The whole Lu family was quiet.


    The Lu family''s defense force is still strong. The gate is closed, and every once in a while in the yard, friars of foundation building will patrol back and forth in the yard.


    Chu Mo didn''t disturb these people and ran directly to the backyard of the Lu family.


    Chu Mo didn''t know which house Lu Tianyue lived in. But at the moment, there are only twoorthree rooms in the whole inner house with lights on.


    "Then take a look one by one." Chu Mo first came to the door of a house, in which came a soft voice of conversation. It sounds like a wife of Lu Zheng, in her voice. Full of sadness, chatting with the servant girl.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly. He was dead and could only recall.


    Go to the second room with lights on. It''s very quiet inside. A figure sits there quietly, as if looking at something.


    Chu Mo just approached, and the figure inside suddenly stood up and extinguished the light.


    "Found?" Chu Mo was somewhat surprised. Although he knew that Lu Tianyue''s realm had entered the golden elixir Avenue. But he has just been careful enough. Normally, the other party should not find him so easily.


    However, since Chu Mo has determined that the person inside is Lu Tianyue, he will not leave.


    At this time, the door opened, Lu Tianyue stood there, looked at the strange man in front of him, and said coldly, "what? I''m impatient? I''m going to assassinate this set? Why don''t you send someone strong?"


    Chu Mo knew that Lu Tianyue misunderstood, but he didn''t explain at the first time, but said, "how did you find me?"


    Lu Tianyue''s eyes flashed a cold light: "is it difficult to find you?"


    "Of course, ordinary friars of the golden elixir can''t feel my existence at all." Chu Mo said faintly, with a confident face.


    "You are confident enough." Lu Tianyue raised his eyebrows. "You''re not sent by them. I don''t know you. Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "Can we talk in your room?" Chu Mo said.


    Lu Tianyue blushed. With a look of shame and anger in his eyes, he shouted in a low voice, "this is my boudoir!"


    "...." Chu Merton was stunned, and then said with a wry smile, "I''m abrupt, so Miss Lu, can you find a place to talk?"


    "I don''t know who you are. Why should I believe you?" Lu Tianyue can find Chu mo. Not how strong she is, but because the moon is too full tonight! Although the light was on in the room, the light in the room was slightly affected when Chu Mo''s figure appeared in the yard.


    Ordinary people may not find it, but for a monk in the golden elixir period, he must immediately feel something wrong.


    Therefore, Lu Tianyue did not underestimate the other person because the person in front of her was a foundation monk, and even her heart was full of vigilance.


    Who is this monk in the foundation period? How can it be so powerful? Even she couldn''t see through.


    "I am an old friend." Chu Mo sighed lightly, "it''s been a month. Your problem should have been solved?"


    "Ah... Is it you?" Lu Tianyue suddenly uttered a low exclamation, looked at Chu Mo incredulously, and then expanded his divine sense. After checking, he hesitated and directly opened the door: "come in."


    "Er..." Chu Mo scratched his head. Before Lu Tianyue said anything, Chu Mo didn''t feel anything. But after that, it''s a little uncomfortable to enter someone''s boudoir in the middle of the night.


    "Hurry up, don''t be seen!" Lu Tianyue said softly outside the door. After saying that, I also felt that my words seemed somewhat ambiguous, and my face was slightly feverish.


    Chu Mo didn''t have any other thoughts, so he followed in.


    Lu Tianyue closed the door and didn''t light up the light again. Instead, he looked at Chu Mo with a complicated face by the moonlight outside.


    After a long time, youyou said, "I thought you would never come back again, but I didn''t expect..."


    "..." Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth, and then sighed, "I didn''t expect this to happen."


    "So... What those people are looking for is really in your hand?" Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo, pursed his lips hard, and said sadly, "this matter... Although it''s not your fault, our three families have suffered from it. If it weren''t for our own heritage; if it weren''t for the other families in Jinxiu City, they have also suffered heavy losses; if it wasn''t for the hundreds of thousands of miles around Jinxiu City, there was no second big city... I''m afraid our three families have now vanished."


    Lu Tianyue said, looking at Chu Mo with bright eyes: "I''m not blaming you for anything, just feeling... Things change. What surprised me more is that you actually came back. I want to know, what do you want to do when you come back here and come to me?"


    "I want to help you." Chu Mo said.


    "You? Help us?" Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo in disbelief, then smiled bitterly and said, "in a month... You have successfully built the foundation. It''s really powerful, but... Do you know who our enemy is? Unless... The people behind you can stand up. Otherwise, it''s undoubtedly wishful thinking to want revenge."¡ª¡ª


    Yes, yes, yes, there''s more behind... Don''t hurry away, after the advertisement... Cough... After the monthly ticket... It''s more wonderful! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 672

    "The man behind me?" Chu Mo thought, who is behind me? It seems that the misunderstanding he caused them before is really deep. ¡ò at this time, Chu Mo can''t be stupid enough to say that you all misunderstood such words.


    Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo, with a look of hope in her eyes. In her heart, she had great expectations for the "people behind Chu Mo".


    Chu Mo shook his head. "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible."


    "Why?" Lu Tianyue immediately looked disappointed, and felt that the fire of hope that had just ignited in his heart was instantly dashed.


    "There is no reason why they are not born." Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue and smiled: "why, do you think the people behind me can''t defeat the enemy without coming out? Miss Lu, don''t be so disappointed. Let''s talk about the enemy first."


    "What else to say?" Lu Tianyue smiled reluctantly, his star eyes blinked and sighed, He still said, "the man who killed my father, the two Jindan friars of the Lu family and most of the friars of other families, named Zhu Hong, is an extremely powerful friar. His realm has reached the mid-term of Yuanying! Not only that, but also this man is ruthless, cold-blooded, never willing to suffer losses, and has a strong sense of revenge! If anyone provokes him, he will wait for bad luck!"


    "In the middle of Yuanying..." Chu Mo''s eyebrows picked, thinking that monks in this realm are really difficult to deal with.


    In the period of Yuanying, on the Taoist platform of Dantian, a villain formed by Tao will condense. This villain... Is Yuanying. The powerful Yuan Ying friar can let Yuan Ying escape from the body and fly to the earth.


    In other words, it is generally difficult to kill friars in the primordial period. Unless they are killed together with Yuanying, otherwise, as long as Yuanying escapes, the other party will not die completely.


    Cutting grass without uprooting is a taboo in the spiritual world!


    "Yes. This man has a strong reputation in the spiritual world, and his combat power is very strong. Generally, monks in the same realm and even stronger than him have met. They don''t want to provoke him." Lu Tianyue said.


    Chu Mo understood that Lu Tianyue''s words didn''t want to provoke him, which actually meant that he didn''t dare to provoke him.


    "Then... What happened to the people of the blood demon sect?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue and asked.


    "You, you know?" Lu Tianyue frowned slightly. Look at Chu mo.


    "I just returned to Jinxiu city tonight. Before I came here, I heard something in a restaurant." Chu Mo said.


    "Are you the first to come here?" Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo thoughtfully. Her eyes were bright in the night.


    Chu Mo nodded, "talk about the blood demon sect."


    "The blood demon sect... Is 10000 times more terrible than Zhu Hong!" Lu Tianyue brought a chair for Chu Mo, then sat opposite Chu Mo and said, "but this time... People of the blood demon sect can only be counted as accomplices."


    Later, Chu Mo finally knew what happened at the qingxumen ruins that day.


    After he and the rooster quickly slipped into the magic world, Zhu Hong and several disciples of the blood demon sect all flew into a rage. He poured all his anger on the heads of the three families.


    Several blood demon sect disciples led by Zhao Qing blocked the exit of the ruins of the Qingxu gate and did not allow anyone to leave.


    Zhu Hong then opened up a killing spree and directly destroyed those golden elixirs, so that those people didn''t even have a chance to explode!


    After all, the power of the self explosion of the friar in the golden elixir period is still terrible, and even the friar Yuanying will be severely damaged.


    At that time, the people of the three families were too excited to expect such a time. Someone will suddenly attack them. And he is also an old monster in the middle of Yuanying!


    After abolishing those monks in the golden elixir period, Zhu Hong killed many monks in the foundation period in the palace group.


    Finally in the mouth of a monk of the Hong family. This time, in addition to the three families, there was a mysterious young man and a spirit pet rooster.


    "The monk of the Hong family can''t resist the threat of death, and he said everything he can say, including the things that you can defeat the top monk of Zhuji with your innate realm; and you have no fear in the face of the strong man of the golden elixir." Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo and sighed, "it''s no wonder that monk of the Hong family. Although I''ve never liked the Hong family, I''m afraid that other people... Would betray you as well."


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, I don''t know much about them. It''s normal to sell me."


    "Zhu Hong then asked others, and got the same answer. He also knew that after you entered, you didn''t enter the palace with us. In this way, your suspicion is obviously the biggest!" Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo: "it was natural that whoever had better luck in exploring relics could get the best treasure. But in the spiritual world... This truth is of no use at all. Generally speaking, whoever has the strongest strength can get the best thing. To people like Zhu Hong, the consequences will be more serious... Whoever gets the best thing, he wants to kill who, just like an enemy."


    "I see." Chu Mo nodded and knew Zhu Hong, the old monster in the middle of Yuanying.


    "The blood demon sect was originally just an accomplice in this incident. But what I didn''t expect was that a collateral branch of the Lu family met Zhao Qing, the eldest martial brother of the blood demon sect. And somehow, Zhao Qing and others didn''t leave like Zhu Hong, but came to Jinxiu city. It seemed that they were waiting for something..." Lu Tianyue said, looking at Chu Mo: "I guess they are waiting for you."


    Chu Mo was silent and didn''t speak.


    Lu Tianyue then said, "although these people of the blood demon sect have not publicly said that they support the Lu family''s collateral branch to the top, their existence is already a huge deterrent. So recently, my sister and I have had a difficult time. But this thing is nothing... It''s not so easy for those people to kick me and my sister out of the Lu family! There is also Lingdong mountain behind me!"


    "This blood demon sect is very strong?" Chu Mo is more or less sensitive to this name. After the magic of Feng Shui has been really introduced, Chu Mo''s perception ability is stronger than in the past.


    But no matter how strong the skill of deduction is, you can''t deduce yourself. Otherwise, Chu Mo would have used the magic of Feng Shui to deduce this blood demon sect.


    "Very strong! The blood demon sect appeared in the spirit world for a very short time, less than 300 years! At that time, a person named the blood demon ancestor suddenly appeared in the spirit world, and no one knew his history of succession, and no one knew how strong he was. Anyway, it suddenly appeared, and then it took only a dozen years to establish the blood demon sect. There were five ancestors in the blood demon sect, all of whom were powerful in the Yuan Ying realm. They Acting in a strange style, both right and wrong. And very low-key. Belong to that kind... If you don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke your sect. But in recent years, it has become domineering. Just like this time, people of the blood demon sect wouldn''t do things like this before. " Lu Tianyue said.


    Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue: "I need an impeccable identity, can you give it to me?"¡ª¡ª


    Well, there''s more. I''ll update chapter five... How about a monthly ticket for a teenager? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 673

    "Impeccable identity?" Lu Tianyue''s beautiful eyes fell on Chu Mo''s face, slightly frowning with two beautiful eyebrows, as if in some doubt.


    "Yes, an identity that only you know, but no one can reveal!" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue and said faintly, "maybe I will always walk in the spirit world with this identity in the future."


    "Why do you believe me so much?" Lu Tianyue suddenly asked, "are you not afraid to turn back and I will betray you?"


    "The role of this identity now is to help you." Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue calmly: "I can''t reveal my true identity, so I need an alias and a fake identity. As for the future... If you really betray me that day, it''s a big deal, I don''t want this identity."


    Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo deeply and seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, he said, "I won''t betray you. I can''t do that kind of ungrateful thing."


    "I believe you." Chu Mo smiles.


    Two days later, a tall and handsome young man came to the Lu family. The man looked twenty-five or six years old, dignified and handsome. With a gentle smile on his face, he claimed to be a distant relative of the Lu family. I want to see Lu Tianqi, the temporary head of the Lu family.


    This man is Chu Mo, but now, he is Lu Tianming!


    It is a distant relative of the Lu family. In terms of kinship, Lu Tianming''s great grandfather is the same grandfather as Lu Tianyue''s and Lu Tianqi''s sisters'' great grandfather. It''s from the same source, but the kinship has long been weak. Even if it''s intermarriage, it''s no problem.


    When Lu Tianming was very young, his parents died and there were no brothers and sisters in his family. He once lived in the Lu family in Jinxiu city for three years. At that time, Lu Tianming was about fourorfive years old, one year older than Lu Tianyue and two years older than Lu Tianqi.


    When Lu Tianming was in the Lu family in Jinxiu city. She had a very good relationship with Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi. When she left, Lu Tianyue and her sisters had cried for several days.


    At that time, Lu Tianming was taken away by a powerful casual practitioner. The casual cultivation was already the peak of Yuanying''s cultivation at that time, and it is possible to go further at any time, step into the refining period, and fly to the fairy world. Because I don''t want to cut myself off in the spiritual world and look for heirs everywhere.


    After arriving at the Lu family. Lu Tianming was found to be talented and talented, so he took Lu Tianming as a disciple and took him away from the Lu family.


    Since then, there has been no news, never came back.


    Shortly after Lu Tianming left, Lu Tianyue was taken in by the leader of Lingdong mountain as a disciple and brought to Lingdong mountain. This matter was originally in Jinxiu city. It has also caused quite a stir.


    It is said that the Lu family has two children first and then. They were accepted as disciples by Yuanying''s ancestor. Their future is unlimited!


    However, no one except Lu Tianyue knows that Lu Tianming actually fell a few years ago.


    After Lu Tianming was taken away, his master treated him very well, and Lu Tianming did not live up to his master''s expectations. Cultivation improved very fast. Several years ago, he had successfully stepped into the golden elixir Avenue. Among the young generation in the spiritual world, this is also extremely excellent.


    But the weather is unpredictable. About three years ago, during an experience, Lu Tianming mistakenly entered a dangerous place and was directly killed by a crocodile at the peak of Yuanying''s realm.


    After Lu Tianming''s master knew it, he was very sad and fought with the crocodile at the peak of Yuanying for seven days. Finally, the terrifying primordial crocodile was killed, but he was also seriously injured.


    The Yuan Ying sanxiu felt sorry for the Lu family and had no face to see the Lu family. After recovering from the injury, he sent a letter directly to Lu Tianyue of Lingdong mountain through a messenger, and then he crossed the robbery and flew up, leaving the sad place of the spirit world.


    When Lu Tianyue saw the letter, she was also sad for a long time. Although she had not seen it for many years, her childhood feelings were still in her heart.


    She didn''t want to make her family sad, so she pressed the matter directly in her heart and didn''t mention it to anyone.


    When Chu Mo proposed that he wanted an impeccable identity, Lu Tianyue thought of Lu Tianming at the first time.


    As long as she and her sister are identified, even those in the Lu family cannot have any doubt about Lu Tianming''s identity!


    Because Lu Tianming has hardly appeared in the spiritual world since he left with the sanxiu Da Neng. According to the plan of the sanxiu great power, Lu Tianming can be regarded as a true disciple at least after the Yuan Ying realm. Can walk in the world with confidence.


    As a casual practitioner, I know that the world is dangerous and unpredictable. Therefore, Lu Tianming has always been protected very well.


    Everything in the world, one drink and one peck, is like fate.


    Now in this world, except for Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianming, the masters who have soared to the fairy world, no one can expose Chu Mo''s identity.


    After making the decision, Lu Tianyue only said one sentence to Chu Mo: "revenge doesn''t need to be forced. Since you use my brother Tianming''s identity, live well for him. I hope you can complete those wishes for him that he failed to complete."


    "What is his unfulfilled wish?" Chu Mo asked.


    "He hopes that he can soar to the celestial world and become a real strong man in the future." Lu Tianyue said.


    "I know. I''ll help him finish it." Chu Mo made a solemn commitment.


    Lu Tianyue spent the night telling Chu Mo about Lu Tianming''s family and some common memories of Lu''s family when she was a child in Jinxiu city. Lu Tianyue finally told Chu Mo: "two days later, you come to Lu''s house and meet my sister. As long as you pass my sister''s level, then... Your identity will be impeccable!"


    So, two days later, Chu Mo came.


    The guard at the door of the Lu family heard that this was a relative of the acting head Lu Tianqi, and that was the person from the Lu family. Dare not neglect now, and immediately prepare to go in and report.


    At this time, a group of people talked and laughed and came out of it. Seeing Chu Mo, he immediately felt a little stunned.


    Chu Mo''s appearance at this time is a little too handsome.


    A long shirt of precious blue, black long hair shawl, sword eyebrows and starry eyes, red lips and white teeth, the tall body looks not thin. Standing there, the aura grows by itself.


    "Who is this man?" A young man headed by him frowned slightly and asked the bodyguard who was going to report.


    "Master huitianqiang, this is a family member of the generation owner." The bodyguard respectfully replied, and carefully glanced at the young man.


    Lu tianqiang, his father, is Lu Tao, the most powerful elder in the Lu family today!


    It is also one of the loudest voices within the Lu family after Lu Zheng fell.


    Most importantly, Lu Tao and Zhao Qing, the younger brother of the blood demon sect, are close friends!


    It can be said that Lu Tao, the father of Lu tianqiang, is the one who poses the greatest threat to Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi sisters in the whole Lu family.


    "Acting house owner?" Lu tianqiang made no secret of it, and then suddenly took a hand, slapped him hard, pulled him in the face of Chu Mo, and cursed, "you liar, dare to cheat the Lu family and die?"¡ª¡ª


    It''s five o''clock!


    We worked hard to break out in the code word. Everyone cast a monthly ticket. Let''s stay in this position for so long! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 674

    "Master tianqiang, don''t..." the bodyguard was shocked. He didn''t expect Lu tianqiang to go so far and directly started.


    Even these people around Lu tianqiang were all slightly stunned. But then, these people understood, and their faces suddenly showed the expression of watching the play.


    PA!


    With a faint crisp sound, Lu tianqiang slapped Chu Mo and was directly grabbed by Chu Mo with his hand.


    Lu tianqiang struggled hard for two times, but he couldn''t get rid of it. Then, on his other hand, suddenly there was a cold dagger, emitting powerful energy fluctuations, directly stabbing Chu Mo''s heart.


    Playing melee in front of Chu Mo is basically looking for death.


    At the moment of grasping his hand, Chu Mo had prepared for him to make another move.


    When Lu tianqiang''s dagger stabbed over, Chu Mo directly lifted one leg and kicked Lu tianqiang''s lower abdomen. At the same time, he grabbed Lu tianqiang''s wrist with a slight force.


    Bang!


    A dull sound.


    Lu tianqiang''s lower abdomen was directly kicked by Chu Mo, and immediately ejected a mouthful of blood.


    Then, with a crisp click, the wrist that Lu tianqiang was held by Chu Mo was directly broken by Chu Mo Sheng!


    "Ah!"


    Lu tianqiang immediately uttered a scream, and the whole face twisted in an instant because of severe pain.


    But Chu Mo didn''t mean to stop at all. He grabbed Lu tianqiang''s other hand holding a dagger and stabbed him at Tian Qiang''s heart.


    "Stop!" A roar sounded from the crowd, and a figure rushed at Chu Mo instantly. At the same time, there were several rays of light, hitting Chu Mo together.


    Magic attack!


    Threeorfour of these people who came out with Lu tianqiang directly shot.


    They didn''t even have time to be shocked. Because if Lu tianqiang died here, I''m afraid these people would be involved and had to fight.


    Chu Mo smiled coldly and grabbed Lu tianqiang''s body. A hard round.


    The magic attacks that hit all fell on Lu tianqiang.


    Poop poop!


    Lu tianqiang''s body suddenly burst into a large amount of blood light.


    Those people all shot with anger, without any reservation at all. Unexpectedly, they all hit Lu tianqiang. Lu tianqiang was beaten half to death on the spot.


    When Chu Mo threw Lu tianqiang''s body on the ground, the Lu family''s young master had less air in and more air out, and he couldn''t do it at first sight.


    "God... Save master tianqiang!"


    "No, something''s wrong!"


    "Someone killed!"


    The door of the whole Lu family. All of a sudden, there was chaos.


    The people who just shot were all stupid this time. However, their eyes looking at Chu mo were full of hatred.


    "You killed master tianqiang!" Without saying a word, a friar of the Lu family first blamed Chu Mo, then rushed directly to Chu Mo and shouted, "you have to pay for master tianqiang''s life!"


    Boom!


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a punch.


    Heaven, earth and man are the three talents of boxing.


    The power of this punch after building the foundation is simply frightening.


    Chu Mo hit the man directly on the chest and killed the monk who was also called the foundation period on the spot.


    Then, several other monks jumped at Chu mo. They all felt that their attack had failed, and there was no time to defend, so they felt a sharp pain coming from their bodies.


    Then... They don''t know anything.


    One punch, one life!


    Chu Mo hit four punches in all. Four foundation builders were killed.


    Next, there was a dead silence at the gate of the Lu family!


    Those who can still stand are all like statues, standing there dead and afraid to move!


    Their eyes also showed a light of great fear. Breathing is almost stopped.


    Some people on the street, seeing this scene, were all frightened, looking at the tall figure from a distance. His eyes were full of shock and fear.


    Who is this man? How dare you hit the Lu family directly? And it seems to have killed Lu Tao''s son Lu tianqiang... This really pierced the sky!


    The bodyguard was about to cry and rushed in to report.


    In a moment, a large number of people came out of the Lu family''s mansion one after another.


    A middle-aged man with a very strong aura hurried out. First, he squatted down and checked Lu tianqiang''s situation. Then he stood up, and his eyes almost burst out fire. Looking at Chu Mo, he said in a cold voice, "you killed my son!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the man and said faintly, "I''m defending myself. He wants to kill me."


    "Nonsense!" The middle-aged man roared, "my son has always been kind and gentle. How can he do such a thing? How dare you bully the Lu family? The Lu family will never let you go! Come..."


    "Wait a minute." At this time, a crisp woman''s voice sounded, and then came out of it a beautiful woman with short hair.


    It is Lu Tianqi, the current leader of the Lu family!


    Behind Lu Tianqi is her sister Lu Tianyue.


    Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo standing there in shock, and his heart said how could it be like this? Didn''t he come to Lu''s house to marry him? Why is it fighting?


    However, when Lu Tianyue''s eyes fell on Lu tianqiang and several other Lu family monks lying on the ground, her face suddenly became cold.


    If Lu Tao, the most powerful in the Lu family today, is safe for the time being and can maintain the most basic respect for their sisters. Lu Tao''s son, Lu tianqiang, has begun to pretend to be the legitimate son of the owner, acting more unscrupulously. Even in front of Lu Tianqi, the acting head of the family, Lu tianqiang is also very strong.


    So in his heart, Lu Tianyue''s antipathy to Lu tianqiang even exceeded his antipathy to his father Lu Tao.


    At present, Lu Tianyue can guess this situation. It must be Lu tianqiang who knew that the man in front of him was looking for their sisters. Without saying a word, he made a direct move.


    Don''t say to be abolished, even if you are killed, you deserve it!


    Lu Tianyue thought.


    At this time, Lu Tao turned around and glanced at Lu Tianqi faintly: "why, what does the Dai master have to say? My son is about to be killed by an outsider. Does the Dai master want to help me seek justice?"


    Lu Tianqi first looked at Chu Mo with some doubts. She always felt that this face seemed to be familiar. Then he glanced at Lu Tao and said, "right and wrong are self-evident. If it''s the other party''s fault, I, the owner of the house, will definitely not favor others."


    "What else to say? This man provoked at the door of the Lu family, and my son came up to stop him. He not only abandoned my son, but also injured fourorfive monks of the Lu family! Do you need to ask more about this kind of thing? Acting master... Are you afraid? If you are afraid, go back to the house and have a rest! This matter... I can solve it by myself!" Lu Tao looked at his son who was receiving emergency treatment over there. His face was ferocious and twisted. Finally, he tore off the last layer of veil and faced Lu Tianqi, the acting head of the family.


    "Presumptuous!" Lu Tianyue said coldly, "Lu Tao, as an elder of the Lu family, is this how you talk to the acting master? In your eyes, do you think that you, an elder, have surpassed the master? Have you become the master of the Lu family?"


    "Hum! The master of the family can live in it. I Lu Tao only admire the master who can protect the family''s children! For example, my brother Lu Zheng! But I won''t listen to the command of those weak and incompetent people!"¡ª¡ª


    Go out today and participate in the activities organized by the starting point. You should be outside for a total of nine to ten days. During this period, updates will not be broken, nor will they be few. But the update time may fluctuate a little. So, when it''s time to vote, you must remember to vote. Although I went out, my heart is with you. Maybe it will erupt occasionally... Don''t forget to vote!! Ten million... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 675

    Lu Tao looked at Lu Tianqi coldly: "you are a suckling little girl, how can you be the owner of this house? Today, you should first bring the murderer to justice, and then talk about your ownership!"


    Before Lu Tao came out, he had received the news that the one who hurt his son was a relative of the family owner.


    Therefore, he will use this opportunity to force the palace!


    At that time, even if Lu Tianqi is really willing to destroy his family, he also has more reasons to impeach Lu Tianqi!


    Anyway, today, he has occupied too many advantages in the battle of home owners. He doesn''t want to drag on any longer. Just today, let''s finish it!


    "Lu Tao... Is your fox tail finally exposed?" Lu Tianyue smiled coldly, then ignored Lu Tao and looked at Chu Mo: "who are you? Why do you hurt people at Lu''s door?"


    Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi again. He hesitated and said, "are you Tianyue and Tianqi?"


    "Presumptuous... The name of the owner is what you can call it?" Beside Lu Tao, a monk shouted, looking like that, he seemed to want to fight Chu mo.


    "Shut up!" Lu Tianyue''s aura of golden elixir suddenly burst out and enveloped the whole audience.


    That powerful pressure made everyone, including Lu Tao, a little speechless.


    Lu Tao''s face became very ugly, and a fierce light flashed between his eyebrows. Scold in my heart, bitch... If I weren''t afraid of the Lingdong mountain behind this bitch, I, Lu Tao, would like to be the owner of this house, and I don''t need to spend any effort at all!


    The monk who just spoke, whoa, spewed out a mouthful of blood, his face was very white, and he didn''t dare to talk any more.


    Lu Tianqi frowned, looked at Chu Mo, and muttered, "I... I think you look familiar, but I can''t remember where I met?"


    "Sister Tianqi, I''m Lu Tianming!" Chu Mo looks at Lu Tianqi. Some emotional said: "did you forget? We were still playing together!"


    While talking, Chu Mo couldn''t help but despise himself in the depths of his heart, and his acting skills matured again


    But this is also a helpless thing, according to Lu Tianyue''s meaning. Chu Mo can always use this identity from now on. Until after flying to the fairy world!


    Then, we must hide it from everyone, including Lu Tianqi, Lu Tianyue''s sister.


    "You... Are you brother Tianming? God... Are you really brother Tianming? Great... You finally came back! You don''t know, after you left that year. I cried for many days. I''ve been thinking of you all these years. You''re so cruel, brother Tianming, and I''m not willing to show up until today. If my father was still there, I would be very happy to see you..." Lu Tianqi said, tears couldn''t help falling down.


    Chu Mo sighed, "I also heard what happened here, so I begged master to let me out. I know everything. Sister Tianqi, I''m sorry for the change. Don''t worry, I''m here this time. I''m here to help you tide over the difficulties!"


    Lu Tianqi nodded dimly with tears in her eyes and whispered, "brother Tianming, I''m very happy if you can come to see us!"


    Lu Tianqi''s character has changed a lot since he was severely scolded by Chu mo before. Now her father is gone, and the tomboy who once roamed the splendid city seems to have completely disappeared. There is only one girl who is strong enough to be a little stubborn to stick to the industry left by her father.


    Lu Tao''s face over there was extremely ugly. He looked at Chu Mo coldly and sneered, "who knows where the bastard came from? Who knows if you are a fake? Hum, if you are really from the Lu family. How can you attack your brother? Open your dog''s eyes and have a good look. All these people you killed are Lu''s children!"


    Chu Mo gave Lu Tao a cold look: "do you want to die?"


    "You... Dare you threaten me?" Lu Tao was immediately furious: "in terms of seniority, I am also your elder! Since you are a Lu family child... Who gave you the courage to talk to your elders like this?"


    "Elder? You deserve it?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tao coldly. "I just came to this beautiful city. I heard that the Lu family had changed dramatically. The owner of the family fell, and the family''s collateral branches tried to seize power. Is that you?"


    "You spit!" Although he had decided to tear his face, Lu Tao still felt hot in front of the crowd.


    "Is it bloody? You know it clearly in your heart." Chu Mo said faintly: "I came here and asked the bodyguard to inform me. When your son came out, he only asked the bodyguard who I was. As soon as the bodyguard said I was a relative of the family owner, your son shot me directly. If I failed, he wanted to kill me! You are a good son of education. Knowing that I am a Lu family child, you wanted to kill me without saying a word... Now you are a father, and you want to kill all the dirty water without saying a word Pour it on me. You are really two brothers! "


    Lu Tao wanted to say something, but Chu Mo interrupted him again.


    "Also, if you are not blind, you should be able to see me alone, a group of them. Look at the dagger in your son''s hand, isn''t it his? And look at the wound on your son''s body... Except that I broke my wrist, which wound is mine?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tao with a mocking face: "besides, don''t talk about seniority with me. My surname is Lu, but I have no kinship with you!"


    Lu Tao was so angry that he almost wanted to vomit blood. Chu Mo couldn''t justify it. He simply turned his eyes to Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi sisters: "acting master... Are you bent on protecting the murderer today?"


    Lu Tianqi glanced at Chu Mo and said, "he is not a murderer. It is these people who take the initiative to attack him. He is defending himself."


    "Haha, self-defense, what a self-defense!" Lu Tao gritted his teeth and said, "since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being an uncle! Today, in order to seek justice for my son, I, Lu Tao, will fight with you to the end!"


    At this time, the gate of the Lu family was completely surrounded, and everyone gathered here. Among them, the number of people standing behind Lu Tianqi and Lu Tianyue sisters is obviously less than that standing on Lu Tao''s side.


    Behind Lu Tao, someone sneered, "this kind of person who turns his elbow outward is not worthy to be the owner of the house at all. If the Lu family is handed over to this kind of person, it will be completely defeated in a short time!"


    "Yes, today I protect a little white face, and tomorrow I can''t tell which one of my family I will attack again."


    "The Lu family is not the Lu family of one or two of you, but the Lu family of all of us. We will never allow the Lu family to be corrupted in your hands!"


    "Yes! We will never allow it!"


    "Never allow!"


    For a moment, the group of people standing behind Lu Tao began to clamor.


    Even if Lu Tianyue''s golden elixir aura was suppressed, this group of people were still shouting and forcing the palace. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 676

    Lu Tianqi''s face turned white with anger, and Lu Tianyue''s chest also fluctuated violently.


    The people standing behind their sisters responded with words.


    "Bullshit! Lu Tianqi is the next head of the family appointed by Lu Zheng before his death. Why do you object?"


    "You have no right to object! Today''s Lu family is the world under the influence of Lu Zheng''s family leader. You people have been enjoying success for so many years, and now you still want to rebel?"


    "A group of shameless things, eating, using, living, holding... Now you want to be a group of shameless things!"


    "Shameless man!"


    "Get out of the Lu family!"


    "The Lu family doesn''t need you guys!"


    The group of people behind Lu Tianqi and Lu Tianyue sisters are all from the family owner''s line, and their interests are completely tied together with their sisters. Therefore, we can''t allow Xu''s position to fall aside at all. Otherwise, they will never come to any good end in the future.


    Lu Tao looked at Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi sisters with a sneer at this time, Moriran said: "Although the Lu family is the owner of the family and has the right to decide the next owner, if the owner is fatuous and incompetent, the Presbyterian Council also has the right to dismiss the owner and re-elect talents as the owner! Since today''s words come to this point, they have been laughed at by outsiders, so let them see in the end! Simply hold the Presbyterian Council now. Now there are a total of seven elders in the Lu family, and everyone votes directly! Those who agree to dismiss Lu Tianqi, the acting owner, stand up Let me see if I am the only one who thinks she is not qualified to be the owner of the Lu family! "


    Before the Lu family, there were nine elders, and the leader of the family accounted for five places. There are four places in the side branch.


    In addition, Lu Zheng, the master of the family, presides over the overall situation in the middle. The master of the family, can always easily overcome the collateral branch.


    But now, with the death of Lu Zheng, the head of the family, and two elders of the golden elixir period, there are only three elders in the line of the head of the family!


    And the elder of the side branch. There are four left!


    Besides Lu Tao, the other three elders were all on the side of the collateral branch. When Lu Zheng was alive, these elders could still consider the overall situation. Now Lu Zheng is gone, and these elders naturally all stand on Lu Tao''s side.


    If the Presbyterian meeting is really held. If a public vote is held, then there is no doubt that the owner will lose.


    So. When Lu Tao said these words, many faces on the side of the collateral branch showed joy.


    More than 80% of the current industry of Lu family is indeed driven by the main branch, and has been controlled by the main branch over the years. But this does not prevent the other branches from being envious and trying to win.


    Now the opportunity finally came. As soon as the Presbyterian meeting was held, Lu Tianqi was bound to be dismissed.


    By then, the whole Lu family. It has become the world of their side branches!


    All the three elders except Lu Tao were promised heavy profits. As long as Lu Tao became the head of the family, each of the three elders could get 10% and a half of the Lu family''s property!


    This is an irresistible interest!


    Not to mention that the three side branch elders themselves are on Lu Tao''s side. Even if they originally remained neutral, they will probably waver in the face of this moving interest.


    And the people on this side of the main branch changed their faces after hearing this.


    Especially the three elders of the main branch. All the old faces turned red, angrily scolding Lu Tao and others over there for their shamelessness.


    But now swearing is meaningless and can''t solve any problems.


    At this time. Lu Tianqi suddenly sneered, "really? Want to vote?"


    "Yes, as an elder of the Lu family, I have the responsibility to consider for the whole Lu family! Since you are not suitable to be the owner of this family, then I must stand up and impeach you!" Lu Tao said strictly, "however, everything will be carried out in accordance with the clan rules. Even if you are impeached, the property belonging to your sisters will always be yours!"


    "Do I still have to thank you?" Lu Tianqi''s face showed a funny smile.


    "No, I''m also thinking about my family!" Lu Tao said faintly.


    "OK, just vote." Lu Tianqi smiled coldly, looked at Lu Tao and said, "however, as an elder of the Lu family and in front of so many people, you''d better make it clear first. Do you recognize the result of this vote!"


    Lu Tianqi said, smiling and reminding, "don''t forget, you only have one chance!"


    Lu Tao''s eyebrows immediately frowned slightly, and he subconsciously glanced at the three side branch elders around him.


    There is indeed one rule in the family rules of the Lu family, which reads as follows: if the owner is not virtuous, the Presbyterian Council has a rule to impeach the owner. If so, the Presbyterian Council needs to elect a new head of the house within one month after impeachment. And within five years, no second impeachment is allowed! If the impeachment fails, the Presbyterian Council will never have the opportunity to impeach the owner of the house.


    This is also to protect the right of the main branch. Impeachable, is afraid of the emergence of that kind of fatuous and incompetent householder, will lead the family to the road of decline, but at the same time, in order to prevent the power of the Presbyterian Council from being too large, it can be impeached at will in series. This opportunity, in the tenure of each householder, the Presbyterian Council can only have one time.


    Since the day when the Lu family stood in Jinxiu City, it has been countless years. The successive owners of the Lu family are those who make great efforts to govern. He is also extremely clever. He won''t give any elders such a chance at all.


    Besides, impeachment of the family owner for no reason also has a fatal impact on the reputation of the elders.


    Therefore, this clan rule has never been used since the day it appeared.


    Lu Tao didn''t want to use this trick at first. He originally thought that relying on his own power, he would nibble at the main branch of the industry bit by bit. And then continue to expand the forces of the side branches. In the end, there was no need for impeachment. Lu Tianqi, the owner of the house, couldn''t even get out of the door of the Lu family.


    At that time, the whole Lu family... Will completely fall into his hands.


    At that time, he does not need to bear any bad reputation, so that his descendants can naturally become the next owner.


    That''s what Lu Tao wants.


    But in order to prevent accidents, Lu Tao secretly contacted the three collateral elders and promised them amazing benefits. The three collateral elders also readily promised that when things developed to the need to use the right to vote to impeach the owner, they would definitely stand on his side.


    But now looking at Lu Tianqi''s determined smile, Lu Tao suddenly felt a little confused. He couldn''t help glancing at the three side branch elders around him.


    The three side branch elders all nodded slightly at Lu Tao and gave him a reassurance.


    "Little girl film... Actually playing tricks with me? You''re a little tender!" Lu Tao finally let down his heart, sneered and nodded, "of course! I''m Lu Tao''s word! In front of so many people today, I have to be this villain for the future of the Lu family. I swear that today''s Presbyterian meeting, I''ll recognize any result. If there is any violation, heaven and earth will be destroyed!"¡ª¡ª


    It will be delivered at three o''clock today! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 677

    Lu Tao was half forced to swear a poisonous oath. Naturally, he was unhappy. He looked at Lu Tianqi and sneered, "acting master, my oath has been made, and you?"


    "No, master!"


    "Master, you don''t need to swear!"


    "The Lu family is in our line. Why should we swear to them?"


    Before Lu Tianqi could speak, the people behind her suddenly became anxious. Say, in case the four elders on Lu Tao''s side all stood aside at the Presbyterian meeting and passed the dismissal of Lu Tianqi''s head. Then this matter can''t end.


    Lu Tianqi is young and impulsive. They must remind Lu Tianqi, otherwise once they make an oath, they will fall into the trap set by Lu Tao.


    Lu Tianyue also frowned slightly. She didn''t know what her sister depended on now. It is said that now the situation is very clear. There are four people on Lu Tao''s side and only three people on his side. The owner of the house can appoint a new elder, but it must pass the vote of the Presbyterian Council.


    Now this situation is clearly a dead end!


    Lu Tianyue looked at Lu Tianqi with some worry, but there was no emotion on her face. She just stood there quietly, looking at Lu Tao, and then glanced at Chu Mo, with a sweet smile: "I''m so sorry, brother Tianming, you''ll see a joke when you come."


    "They are all from their own families. Don''t talk like this." Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianqi and said in a deep voice, "are you sure? If not, I''ll kill them all!"


    A group of people on Lu Tao''s side suddenly became angry, glared at Chu Mo one after another, and spoke and scolded.


    "Bold! You are too presumptuous! This is the Lu family. This is an internal matter of the Lu family. Do you dare to talk nonsense here as an outsider? Don''t be afraid of the wind?" A side branch elder standing beside Lu Tao shouted angrily at Chu mo.


    "Boy, you''d better be careful and kill us all? Do you think you''re strong? Don''t think you''ll be strong after a few days of practice. Wait a minute when you cry!" Another side branch elder sneered and mocked.


    "Hey, I really don''t know how to live or die. Don''t pay attention to such a small person. I''ll let someone take him down later. Give him a good trial to see where he came from?" The third collateral elder sneered and looked at Chu Mo disdainfully.


    At this point, Lu Tao''s heart. Be completely relieved. The three collateral elders are indeed all on his side. Being able to become the most powerful elder of the Lu family, Lu Tao is naturally not for nothing. He has a deep mind and city government.


    Lu Tianqi heard Chu Mo''s words and smiled. Said: "it doesn''t matter, brother Tianming. Wait for my little sister to drink with you! Let''s have a good chat."


    Chu Mo could feel Lu Tianqi''s confidence, and at the same time, he used the skill of looking at Qi to take a look at Lu Tianqi''s Qi. I found that this former tomboy was extremely lucky, even to a vigorous degree.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and puzzled. Because looking at the current situation, it has clearly become a dead end. This is an internal matter of the Lu family, and outsiders can''t intervene at all. As Chu Mo just said, it''s unrealistic to kill all people. Is there anything else Lu Tianqi can''t do?


    Chu Mo frowned and suddenly remembered Lu Zhenglai. Although not much contact. But Chu Mo can still feel that Lu Zheng is a person with a high IQ and a deep city government. Normally, Lu Zheng doesn''t know how the Lu family will change after his death.


    So... If he doesn''t have a hand at all, directly letting Lu Tianqi succeed as the head of the house is clearly equivalent to pushing Lu Tianqi into the fire pit.


    Will he push his daughter into the fire pit?


    Obviously not!


    Chu Mo thought of this and somehow understood. Lu Zheng must have thought of today''s situation before he died, so he must have left Lu Tianqi with a means to check and balance the Lu family!


    To understand these, Chu Mo''s state also relaxed. He smiled and looked at Lu Tianqi: "OK..."


    Lu Tao over there coldly interrupted Chu Mo''s words. Looking at Lu Tianqi with a mocking look on his face, he said impatiently, "OK, on behalf of the owner, don''t delay here. It''s useless! Swear quickly!"


    Lu Tianqi nodded: "naturally, I want to swear!" Speaking, regardless of the anxious faces of a group of people behind him, he said calmly, "I, Lu Tianqi, the temporary owner of the Lu family in Jinxiu City, accept the impeachment vote of the Lu parents'' old meeting today, and recognize all the consequences of the Presbyterian meeting vote. If there is any violation, heaven and earth will be destroyed!"


    After saying that, Lu Tianqi smiled and looked at Lu Tao: "is it OK?"


    Lu Tao breathed a long sigh of relief, with a ferocious smile on his face, and nodded, "of course!"


    At this time, Lu Tao has even seen the scene of Lu Tianqi sisters leaving the Lu family in despair. He will not kill the sisters, and will even leave them a rich industry!


    Because behind Lu Tianyue, there is Lingdong mountain, a behemoth. Although there was a blood demon sect behind him, the relationship was not as close as that between Lu Tianyue and Lingdong mountain. Besides, for the sake of reputation, we can''t kill the sisters.


    But... From today on, the Lu family belongs to Lu Tao!


    This will be a day worth remembering. This is the day when I, Lu Tao, ascended the throne of the Lu family, and I, Lu Tao... Set foot on the splendid city hall of fame!


    As for his son Lu tianqiang... At this time, he has been temporarily forgotten by Lu Tao. He is not the only son of Lu tianqiang.


    "Lu parents'' meeting, for the impeachment vote of the acting head of the family, Lu Tianqi, now!" Lu Tao glanced around and said proudly, "I agree to deprive Lu Tianqi of the identity of acting head of the family, because she has no ability to lead the Lu family to a more powerful road!"


    Lu Tao said, raising his arm high. Then, he smiled and looked at Lu Tianqi, who was a little thin opposite, with a victorious look, but he was slightly stunned.


    Because Lu Tao suddenly found that Lu Tianqi had makeup today!


    Since changing back to women''s clothes, Lu Tianqi still refuses to make up, especially during the mourning for her father, Lu Tianqi has been plain faced. But today, she actually put on a little light makeup!


    If you''re not careful, you can''t even see that she''s wearing makeup.


    This is simply an incredible thing for people who are familiar with Lu Tianqi''s character.


    Lu Tianqi, with a little light makeup, looks very beautiful. Her beauty is not inferior to that of her sister Lu Tianyue.


    But... So what?


    Lu Tao sneered in his heart. Do you think you can turn the situation around by showing off your beauty?


    The three elders beside Lu Tianqi said in unison, "we are against it! Miss Tianqi is absolutely capable of leading the Lu family to a stronger road!"


    "What''s the use of your opposition? It''s unnecessary..." Lu Tao sneered, and suddenly heard an uncontrollable cry from the crowd around him.


    Lu Tao''s face had a stronger smile. He looked at Lu Tianqi sarcastically: "second lady... It''s time for you to abdicate!"


    "Oh? Really? Elder Lu Tao, please look back!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 678

    Lu Tianqi''s face was filled with a bright smile. All the unhappiness in her heart during this period seemed to disappear all at once.


    The whole sky has become extremely spacious and bright in Lu Tianqi''s heart!


    At this time, the crowd around began to make bursts of exclamation, and behind Lu Tao... There was an uproar!


    Lu Tao instinctively felt something wrong. He subconsciously turned around and looked at the three collateral elders.


    None of the three elders raised their hands!


    None!


    Elder Lu Hui didn''t raise his hand.


    Elder Lu Peng didn''t raise his hand either.


    Elder Lu Zhi didn''t raise his hand.


    All the people around were stunned. Just now they couldn''t help shouting.


    I really didn''t expect that this matter could be reversed to this extent?


    All the people behind Lu Tao were stunned.


    Lu Tianyue was also stunned.


    Chu Mo was also stunned.


    Everyone... Was stunned there.


    The three side branch elders here, seeing Lu Tao turning around, unexpectedly all looked at Lu Tao with a smile, and there was not even a look of shame on their faces.


    Lu Tao''s brain buzzed and his body shook. He looked at the three side branch elders in disbelief: "are you this?"


    "Sorry, elder Lu Tao, I think Lu Tianqi is very suitable to be the head of the Lu family." Lu Peng, the side branch elder who just denounced Chu Mo, said seriously at the moment.


    "I think Lu Tianqi can continue to lead the Lu family to a more brilliant future!" Another side branch elder Lu Zhi said with a smile, "so I am opposed to impeaching her. On the contrary, I think we should remove the word of Lu Tianqi acting as the head of the house! Because this month, I have seen her efforts and her potential!"


    Lu Hui, the third collateral elder, was concise and comprehensive: "I am against impeaching Lu Tianqi."


    Poof!


    Lu Tao directly spurted a mouthful of blood, shook his body, staggered under his feet, and almost fell directly to the ground. He pointed to the three collateral elders, and his eyes instantly became red: "why? Why do you do this?"


    "There''s no reason. We think Lu Tianqi is more suitable to be the owner." Said an elder of the Lu family''s side branch.


    "I don''t believe it! That''s not what you told me before!" Lu Tao was about to collapse, and he couldn''t care about the occasion here. He shouted at the three side branch elders: "for decades, you have been on the same front with me. We have always been in the same camp... Why? Why do you suddenly betray me now? Why!"


    At this time, the three side branch elders and their respective men were instantly separated from the people on Lu Tao''s side. Although these people don''t know anything about each other, they don''t understand why the elder did this. But they have a prosperous relationship with their respective elders.


    So, people on Lu Tao''s side. Split into two groups in an instant. Both sides looked at each other warily.


    Although they are all Lu''s children, and although everyone has the same blood, at this time, the enemy is the enemy! Even if the brothers and camps are different, they can only be enemies!


    "Lu Tao, wake up! Don''t think we don''t know your mind. In terms of personality, mind and ability... You are much worse than the head of Lu Zheng''s family! Maybe you think you are better than Miss Lu Tianqi, but you still forget one thing after all." Lu Hui, the elder of the side branch, once had a close personal relationship with Lu Tao. At this meeting, he looked at Lu Tao, sighed and said, "you just want to bribe us with interests, but you forget how our hearts will treat you as a collateral branch sitting in the position of home owner."


    "What do you think? Can''t the collateral branch become the owner of the house? Isn''t what flows in Lu Tao''s body... The blood of the Lu family?" Lu Tao was almost crazy. He glared at the side branch elder who spoke: "Lu Hui... Say, what good did Lu Tianqi give you? Say!"


    "She didn''t give us anything." Lu Hui calmly looked at Lu Tao: "but we all owe Lu Zheng''s master. The most important thing is that you, Lu Tao, want to be the master by yourself. With your temperament, your mind and personality, wait for the day when your master''s position is secure. That''s when we are liquidated! You won''t allow us to continue to sit in this position."


    In a word, it directly points out the root of this matter!


    However, there was another word that none of the three collateral elders had said. That is, Lu Zheng not only had great kindness to the three of them before his death. At the same time, they still hold their fatal weakness in their hands. Once used, let alone their three collateral elders, even their families behind them... Forces. Will be extinguished in an instant!


    This is the fundamental reason for these three collateral elders to compromise!


    If Lu zhengruo has no backhand at all, how can he dare to hand over the burden of the owner to his young daughter?


    "You... Very good!" Lu Tao spat out a mouthful of blood again. He looked at the three side branch elders and said with a tragic smile: "I''ve been playing wild geese all day, but I''ve been pecked in the eye by wild geese... I admit defeat! But... Your betrayal today, I''ve kept Lu Tao in mind! Remember... Green mountains don''t change, green water flows, and there will always be a time to meet again."


    At this time, Lu Tianqi, who had been standing there quietly, slowly opened his mouth: "now, as the acting head of the Lu family, I propose to remove Lu Tao from the position of Lu family elder. I have his top ten counts here! Now I send them to the elders, and all the counts are human, material and evidence!"


    Lu Tianqi said, gently waved his hand, and immediately someone distributed several pieces of paper to the elders of the Lu family, including Lu Tao.


    Lu Tao just glanced at it and tore the paper in his hand to pieces. He roared, "slander! It''s pure slander! It''s nothing out of nothing! There''s no reason to add guilt!"


    The other elders all looked at it quietly, and there were a series of crimes on it, shocking.


    Embezzle a huge amount of family property, secretly raise private soldiers, intend to rebel at any time, connive at children''s evil deeds, collude with outsiders to frame their fellow countrymen, assassinate competitors... One by one, they are all very detailed, which can''t be believed by those who can''t see them.


    All the six elders except Lu Tao were shocked. Including the elder of the main branch on Lu Tianqi''s side, his face was also slightly pale.


    When they saw these crimes, they immediately understood that this must be one of the means left by Lu Zheng to Lu Tianqi!


    With Lu Tianqi, a little girl, she must not be able to collect so many charges in such a short time. The longest span of years in this field is more than 30 years! Lu Tianqi was not even born at that time.


    What is means? This is it!


    In contrast, Lu Tao''s scheming and means are really not enough to see.


    If Lu is a hero, Lu Tao... At best, is a clown.


    The three elders on Lu Tianqi''s side immediately raised their hands: "we agree to remove Lu Tao from the position of elder."


    Lu Hui, Lu Zhi and Lu Peng, the three side branch elders over there, also raised their hands in a moment and said, "we also agree to remove elder Lu Tao!"


    A thrilling family power struggle, the dust settled instantly.


    At this time, a few people came not far away. The first one laughed and said, "it''s really wonderful!"


    Lu Tao''s face, which was already dead gray, instantly showed a red light, and his eyes showed the light of hope. Tears filled his eyes and said, "brother Zhao Qing, you have to decide for me!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 679

    "Don''t worry, brother Lu, I will certainly help you find a fair return!" Zhao Qing said faintly, and then walked towards this side.


    Although Zhao Qing and others did not release their momentum, the people on the Lu side recognized them all. Lu Tianqi''s face suddenly changed.


    Those who stood in the same camp with Lu Tao suddenly saw a glimmer of life in despair!


    "We still have people from the blood demon sect to help! Even if the Lu family is no matter how powerful they are in Jinxiu City, it is not enough in front of the blood demon sect!" People on Lu Tao''s side have hope in their hearts.


    At this time, Lu Tianyue came out directly from the side, looked at Zhao Qing and others who came, and said coldly, "Zhao Qing, do you want to interfere in the internal affairs of the Lu family?"


    Zhao Qing glanced at Lu Tianyue, a flash of heat flashed in his eyes, smiled and said, "brother Lu Tao and I have been good friends for many years. Now that our friends are in trouble, I have no reason to sit idly by. But..."


    Zhao Qing''s sentence, however, made Lu Tao and those in his camp hang up fiercely. Looking at Zhao Qing nervously.


    Lu Tianyue looked at Zhao Qing with cold eyes: "but what?"


    "But if you promise to be my woman, then I''ll join you." Zhao Qing smiled at Lu Tianyue and said.


    "Shameless!" Lu Tianyue coldly replied, "Zhao Qing, you''re dead!"


    "No, no, no..." Zhao Qing waved his hand and smiled at Lu Tianyue: "this heart, I won''t die!"


    The hearts of Lu Tao and others over there have been hanging in midair. He didn''t expect Zhao Qing to have such an idea. If Lu Tianyue really promised him, wouldn''t he be completely finished? No... never make this a reality!


    Lu Tao thought in his heart and suddenly said, "I''m afraid it''s not easy for brother Zhao Qing to get my niece."


    "Oh?" Zhao Qing glanced at Lu Tao. Everyone is smart. There is no need to say something. He knows it in his heart. So Zhao Qing didn''t take what Lu Tao wanted to say seriously.


    However, when Lu Tao said something, Zhao Qing''s face. Suddenly became solemn.


    Lu Tao said, "I don''t know something. My niece has fallen in love with a young man a while ago. By the way, that man is also carrying a big cock pet."


    "What did you say?" Although Zhao Qing had heard that the young man surnamed Chu entered the qingxumen site with the people of the three families, and knew that the young man was valued by the owners of the Lu family and the Jin family, he didn''t expect to have anything to do with Lu Tianyue.


    "What are you talking about?" Lu Tianyue looked at Lu Tao with a face of shame. Now only she knows that Chu Mo is here. If Chu Mo misunderstood this. How can she face Chu Mo when she looks back?


    "I''m talking nonsense?" Lu Tao sneered, "my good niece, your uncle, I''m a passer-by. You''re so careful that you can hide it from me? Didn''t the boy give you a bottle of good pills? Dare you deny it?"


    "What''s the matter with him and my elixir? What does it have to do with you?" Lu Tianyue glared at Lu Tao angrily, "don''t be bloody!"


    "Hey, hey, hey, the love Keepsake is given, and it''s still there to hide..." Lu Tao sneered, "there are so many people in the Lu family, none of them is blind. Since the boy disappeared, who hasn''t seen your appearance of not thinking about food and tea?"


    Lu Tao said so. Many Lu family members'' faces showed a clear color. Even those Lu family members on Lu Tianyue''s side were thoughtful. It seems that what Lu Tao said is very reasonable.


    "You fart!" Lu Tianqi angrily scolded: "sister, the reason why we don''t think about tea and rice is because our father died and because of the heavy losses suffered by the Lu family. In this case, you can eat, drink and arrange banquets with such a wolf in the stomach and dog in the outside!"


    "OK!" Zhao Qing suddenly drank, looked at Lu Tianyue and said in a deep voice, "it''s not impossible for you to let my blood demon sect not participate in your Lu family''s affairs, but you must promise me one thing! As long as you tell me the whereabouts of that surnamed Chu, I promise. I will never participate in your Lu family''s affairs from now on!"


    "The matter of the Lu family itself is not something you can participate in! Why should I promise you?" Lu Tianyue looked at Zhao Qing coldly: "also, don''t open your mouth and shut up. Blood demon sect, others are afraid of you, I''m not afraid!"


    Zhao Qingyin smiled and said, "I don''t believe it!" With that, he looked at Lu Tianyue and said seriously, "just a few of us can uproot the whole Lu family!"


    "You can try." At this time, Chu Mo suddenly walked to Lu Tianyue''s side from one side and looked at Zhao Qing calmly: "if you think that just a few gold pills can do whatever you want here, Zhao Qing, you can have a try!"


    "What are you?" Sun Hai, beside Zhao Qing, glanced coldly at Chu Mo and raised his hand with a blow.


    A ray of light, emitting a terrifying aura of gold elixir, shot directly at Chu Mo''s eyebrows like a sharp arrow.


    The shot was fierce enough. This blow was directly running for Chu Mo''s life!


    Chu Mo stepped on the phantom wind step, and with a slight flash, the blow directly hit the air, hitting a section of the fence of Lu Jia behind Chu mo.


    Bang!


    The wall was directly blasted out of a big hole, and the hard bluestone was directly smashed.


    Many people are pale, some can''t believe looking at this scene. They all thought in their hearts that if this blow fell on themselves... I''m afraid their bodies would be directly broken.


    "The power of the golden elixir period should not be underestimated." Chu Mo glanced at Sun Hai faintly, then flashed his body and slammed his fist at Sun Hai''s face.


    It''s impolite to come without going!


    "Grandson took a punch from me!"


    Chu Mo roared, and the whole person rushed to sun Hai in an instant.


    Sun Haidun was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect the other party''s speed to be so fast. Then he raised his hand to block, and his hard forearm... Directly blocked Chu Mo''s fist.


    Click!


    With a brittle sound of broken bones, sun Hai''s forearm was directly broken by Chu Mo''s fist.


    Sun Haidun gave a cry of pain and stepped back.


    Seeing this, Song Wan and sun song rushed directly to Chu Mo, one left and one right.


    Their attacks followed.


    The monks in the golden elixir period have a variety of means of attack, which is impossible to prevent. Moreover, any skill is extremely powerful. It may not look impressive, but it can directly threaten life.


    Therefore, facing the attack of two Jindan monks, Chu Mo directly gave up the pursuit of sun Hai and turned to sun song, sun Hai''s younger brother.


    Chu Mo''s speed is really too fast. Although he only has the peak of building a foundation, sun song and Song Wan can''t lock his body at all.


    Seeing Chu Mo rush in front of sun song, he hit sun song''s defense barrier with a hard punch.


    Bang!


    The boundary is broken.


    Chu Mo''s fist directly hit sun song''s face¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight! People are outside, ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 680

    Even if sun song''s physical strength is already very strong, but he was hit in the face by Chu Mo''s fist, he still felt that his whole face was like being violently hit by a mountain, and it seemed that it had collapsed.


    Sun song let out a howl, and the whole person was directly hit and flew out.


    Song Wan over there was slightly stunned. He couldn''t believe looking at Chu Mo, and his eyes were like ghosts.


    The three people on my side are all monks in the golden elixir period.


    In the blink of an eye, the monk who built the foundation fell two, which made Song Wan suddenly have an illusion. It seems that he is not facing a person, but a humanoid dragon!


    How can a normal human monk have such terrible power?


    After putting sun song down, Chu Mo didn''t stop at all. He directly showed his thousand hands and rushed directly towards Song Wan.


    All over the sky are the palms of Chu Mo!


    Bang bang!


    A dense sound like a rainstorm hitting a window sounded. Song Wanzhi, who has always regarded himself as a clever melee fighter, spit blood and retreated frantically.


    At this time, Wu Xuan and Zhao Qing finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and they almost shot at the same time.


    The six Tianyue here directly stopped Zhao Qing there.


    But Wu Xuan couldn''t stop her, and rushed directly to Chu Mo, and offered a spiritual instrument to suppress Chu mo.


    That spirit tool looks like a compass, but it is similar in shape, but in fact, it is a solid strange metal. The power of terror, like a mountain, pressed against Chu mo.


    "Break it!" Chu Mo suddenly burst out.


    Directly display the earth fist of the three talents of heaven, earth and man!


    This is what Chu Mo just realized after stepping into the realm of monks.


    The power of the earth fist is completely different from that of the human fist. The power of this fist is at least ten times that of human fist!


    Of course, the consumption of energy in the body is also ten times that of human boxing!


    However, Chu Mo, who has the foundation of the five elements, is the most important thing is energy!


    This punch directly hit the spirit tool offered by Wu Xuan.


    When!


    There was a loud noise of metal collision.


    Next, let''s take a look at Wu Xuan. Unexpectedly, he was smashed by Chu Mo''s fist!


    Too overbearing!


    There''s no reason at all. It''s just a punch. What about the spirit tool? Broken!


    "Ah!" Wu Xuan let out a scream. A trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. Obviously, Chu Mo''s blow smashed her spiritual weapon, which made Wu Yi also suffer some backfire.


    All the onlookers. All stood there foolishly, almost scared crazy by this scene.


    What is this situation?


    A friar in the foundation building period, followed by four friars in LianZhan. Even if the four alchemy friars are no matter how bad, it is by no means a foundation friar can resist?


    Can it be said that this "six days of singing" is not actually a foundation period, but a monk in the golden elixir period, just hiding his cultivation?


    It must be like this!


    At this time, people can''t believe that this man in front of them is a monk in the foundation period, otherwise it''s too terrible?


    Who has ever seen a friar in the foundation period have such a strong combat power?


    Zhao Qing was also dumbfounded at this time, staring at this scene dumbfounded. I can''t believe my eyes at all.


    Wu Yi covered his chest with his hand, obviously suffering from a serious internal injury; Sun song lay on the ground and didn''t get up. He was probably still dizzy. His face was almost flattened by Chu Mo''s punch, and his face was full of blood; Sun Hai, who first shot, covered his shattered arm and rushed to his brother sun song to check the injury.


    Among the four golden elixirs, only Song Wan''s injury looks slightly lighter. But also pale, a face of disbelief expression, still stiff in his face.


    "Is the golden elixir strong?" Chu Mo stopped and glanced at Zhao Qing over there.


    "Boy, dare you reveal your name?" At this time, Zhao Qing was also completely restrained. Now he is in the middle of the golden elixir, and he has rich experience, both in vision and experience. Are already very high. But he had never seen any friar who had the fighting power of the man in front of him.


    This is simply a real melee master.


    "6 days." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Who did you learn from?" Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "it seems that there is no such person as you in the spiritual world."


    "Ho ho." Chu Mo sneered, "who am I following to do your shit? You haven''t heard of it. It''s your ignorance!"


    The originally worried six Tianyue and six Tianqi sisters couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhao Qing''s face became more ugly, looking at Chu Mo coldly: "don''t say yes? Boy, don''t regret it!"


    Chu Mo said lightly, "what? Do you want to move out of your master?"


    "No!" As Qing said, his momentum suddenly burst out.


    The momentum in the middle of the golden elixir was quite strong, which directly oppressed the people around it and made them feel breathless. Some people with low accomplishments, even their legs tremble, and it is difficult to stand firm.


    6 green eyes looked at Chu Mo coldly: "don''t think that close combat is powerful, that is invincible, I''ll let you understand today, what is a real monk!"


    Zhao Qing said, his body flashed directly, and several fierce attacks directly chopped at Chu Mo!


    Gather Qi and become a sword!


    This is the most common and powerful means of monks, but it is difficult to master.


    Several sword Qi, each extremely sharp, even a mountain, can be cut open by this sword Qi.


    6 Tianyue immediately shouted, "get back!"


    In fact, without her reminding, those people couldn''t help retreating. Zhao Qing''s attack, even a little breath, made them feel very unbearable.


    Chu Mo stepped on the phantom wind step and instantly avoided the attack of 6 Qing''s sword Qi, but there was still one, wiping Chu Mo''s arm. Then bang on the ground in the distance, bang, there appeared a very deep gully.


    Chu Mo''s arm exuded a trace of blood.


    Zhao Qing''s pupils are slightly tightened. Some couldn''t believe looking at Chu mo. He knew how powerful his blow was. A normal monk who built a foundation would leave a deep wound even if he was brushed by the sword.


    If you hit it directly, your body will be cut in half.


    But the man in front of him, unexpectedly, just shed a little blood, as if he had not been seriously injured at all.


    Chu Mo was also a little surprised in his heart. He thought that the friars in the early stage of the golden elixir were easier to deal with. By the middle stage of the golden elixir, they were really strong. Each blow is enough to hit yourself now. It seems that you should be more careful.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo showed a provocative smile at Zhao Qing: "have some skills, dare to fight seriously?"


    Zhao Qing said coldly, "why don''t you dare? I''m afraid you''ll counselle!"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "don''t worry, if you are brother Yuanying, maybe I will counsellor. I haven''t paid attention to a golden elixir!"


    "Arrogance!" Zhao Qing said, and directly soared up: "go out of the city to fight!"


    Chu Mo glanced at 6 Tianyue and smiled faintly, "wait here for me!"


    "Brother Tianming, be careful!" Tianqi said aside.


    "Prepare wine and vegetables for me. I''ll chop this grandson and drink!" Chu Mo laughed, and his body also soared in the air, flying directly outside the splendid city. (to be continued.)


    ¡ô.¡ô

 Chapter 681

    Song Wan, Wu Xuan, sun Hai and sun song all took out the pills and took them. Each one looked gloomy. ¡Ì ¨N, they came here today to help Lu Tao completely control the Lu family, so as to use Lu Tao to control the Lu family.


    Although they did not pay attention to families like the Lu family, they would not refuse to grab benefits from such families. In fact, there are several such families in everyone''s hands, whether Zhao Qing or Wu Jian.


    Of course, they are just controlling these families for their father Yuanying behind them. But they can still get a lot of benefits from these families.


    Besides, they basically don''t have to worry about some cultivation resources. And the satisfaction of being held.


    The rich brocade city is too far away from the blood demon sect. Originally, they didn''t move this kind of mind. However, because of the qingxumen ruins, they stayed here, so they moved their minds. I think it''s better to find something to do if I want to stay here for a long time anyway.


    Being able to completely control the Lu family is also of great help to complete the task assigned by our ancestors.


    No matter how powerful they are, they are only five people, but the Lu family is different. This is a real local snake!


    They had planned very carefully before. They also thought that before the death of the Lu family leader, they might leave some means to check and balance those stupid and restless people in the family.


    Therefore, Zhao Qing and others were not in a hurry. They watched the situation at the landing home continue to develop and escalate. They didn''t stand up until Lu Tao was deprived of the position of elder.


    At this time, if they turn the situation around again, Lu Tao is bound to die hard for them.


    But unexpectedly, Lu Tianqi and Lu Tianyue unexpectedly jumped out of a brother Lu Tianming who didn''t know where to come from. The combat power has been so strong. It''s simply a humanoid dragon. It''s extremely powerful and agile.


    That speed. Even those golden elixirs don''t have it at all!


    Therefore, although Song Wan and sun Hai are the strongest here now, they dare not act rashly before Zhao Qing comes back.


    Wu Xuan looked at the Lu Tianqi sisters over there coldly, and then said, "do we want to go outside the city to see brother Qing?"


    "OK, let''s help brother Qing sweep the array!" Song Wan said in a deep voice.


    In fact, they were all scared by Lu Tianming!


    Although Zhao Qing is already a powerful monk in the middle of Jindan. But they are still afraid of Zhao Qing''s accident. Zhao Qing is their mainstay. If something happens to him, they will all be silly.


    Among the four people, sun song was the most seriously injured. Although he had taken pills, the injury on his face was still bloody and looked very frightening.


    Four golden elixirs flew out of the city together.


    Lu Tianyue glanced at his sister here. Lu Tianqi nodded knowingly and said, "Lu Tao, take your people with you. You are not welcome here!"


    Lu Tao gave Lu Tianqi a cold look. Lightly said: "it''s not over yet, is it? In case that the little animal dies, you have no way out!"


    Lu Tianyue said coldly, "he will be fine. If he comes back, he will definitely not let you go!"


    Lu Tao''s expression on his face was very ugly. He also knew that Lu Tianyue was telling the truth. Both sides have completely torn their faces, although not to the point of killing each other. But it is also a success and a failure. With his current strength, he can only place his hope on Zhao Qing.


    He didn''t believe that five friars of golden elixir couldn''t deal with one friar of foundation building. If this is said, no one will believe it!


    "Hum, let''s go to my other hospital!" Lu Tao glanced at these panicked people in his camp and didn''t fight anywhere. He thought that they were all a group of waste! If it''s a little useful, I won''t be so embarrassed.


    Seeing Lu Tao take his people away, Lu Tianqi breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the three collateral elders of the Lu family, and gently said, "thank you for your understanding of the three elders today!"


    "The owner of the house is serious. This is what we should do. The Lu family has been inherited for so many years, and we can''t be corrupted in the hands of people like Lu Tao." Lu Peng, the elder of the side branch, said.


    "When this matter is over, I will re divide the sphere of influence of the Lu family. I won''t take the share that originally belonged to Lu Tao. All of it will be shared equally by the six elders!" Lu Tianqi made a direct commitment.


    The six Lu family elders present all showed surprise. As the most powerful elder of the Lu family, Lu Tao''s industry is also the best except for the main branch. Although they can only get one sixth, they can almost catch up with half of their existing industries!


    This is indeed a big surprise for them.


    Lu Tianqi then encouraged everyone in the family, although she knew in her heart that among these people, there must be someone who kept in touch with Lu Tao secretly. But it doesn''t matter. When Lu Tao completely loses power, no one will cooperate with him anymore.


    Lu Tianyue looked at her sister with some satisfaction, and then said softly, "you all go back to the family first, and I''ll go to see brother Tianming!"


    "Sister, be careful." Lu Tianqi glanced at her sister and whispered, "be sure to bring brother Tianming back. I''ll prepare wine and vegetables for him!"


    "Good!" Lu Tianyue said and flew directly out of the city.


    Outside the splendid city.


    Zhao Qing and Chu Mo confronted each other in midair.


    "Boy... You won''t come to any good end if you fight against the blood demon sect." Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo coldly. "If you know how to behave, it''s still too late to regret. Leave Jinxiu city immediately, leave the Lu family, and don''t meddle in the business here."


    "This sentence, I also want to give it to you." Chu Mo looked at Zhao Qing: "my temper is quite stubborn. What I hate most is the threat of others to me."


    "It seems that you are determined to protect the Lu family." Zhao Qing said, "in that case, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    "You''re welcome. If you have any means, just use it. Let me see what makes you different as a disciple of the great sect." Chu Mo said calmly.


    "Good!" Zhao Qing shouted loudly, and his momentum soared instantly. At the same time, he took out a long sword with a sword finger Chu Mo: "taste the power of my blood demon sword!"


    With that, Zhao Qing''s long sword shook, and between heaven and earth, it was instantly shrouded in a strong blood gas.


    Then, Zhao Qing''s body moved, instantly turned into hundreds of virtual shadows, and attacked Chu Mo together.


    Chu Mo also had a long sword with cold light in his hand. This is an immortal tool!


    A sword from the fairy world!


    Although it can''t be compared with killing heaven, it''s much higher than the weapon in the spirit world on the grade.


    Although Zhao Qing did not dare to determine the grade of Chu Mo''s sword, he could feel its extraordinary, and was even more confused about the origin of Chu mo.


    The two sides instantly fought together. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 682

    Zhao Qing''s blood demon sword is very strong.


    The rich blood in the air, every trace... Carries a breathtaking force. From a distance, it looks like a barrier, completely enveloping and blocking this piece of heaven and earth.


    Holding a sword, Zhao Qing turned into hundreds of virtual images and struck Chu Mo in the void.


    Chu Mo''s fairy sword shook, and he also used a set of sword techniques. This sword technique is the supreme inheritance!


    The blood in the void was completely unable to get close to Chu Mo''s body, and was directly melted by Chu Mo''s sword Qi.


    In terms of realm, Chu Mo is not as good as Zhao Qing, but in other aspects, Chu Mo is much better than Zhao Qing!


    Zhao Qing''s blood demon sword technique is not general, nor is it the inheritance of this spiritual world, so after the two sides fought, dozens of rounds came down, and there was a tie!


    At this time, Wu Xuan, Song Wan, sun song, sun Hai and others had also arrived. They stood in midair, looking at this scene, their eyes all showed disbelief. I didn''t expect this Lu Tianming to be able to compete with the eldest martial brother.


    "When did such a strong man appear in the spiritual world? Could it be his master, who is the hidden power?" Song Wan looked grim and looked at the battle between the two sides seriously.


    Sun song''s eyes were full of hatred, and he clenched his teeth and said, "whoever he is, he is dead!"


    Wu Xuan''s eyes turned at this time and said, "why don''t... Let''s set up an array around here! Trap him here!"


    "Elder martial sister, this plan is very good." Sun song''s face showed a happy look.


    Song Wan and sun Hai all nodded in agreement.


    Then, the four of them rushed in four directions and began to set up an array.


    Although it was disgraceful to do so, their fear and hatred for Chu Mo had risen to a very strong level, and they didn''t want to let Chu Mo go back alive at all.


    Chu Mo, who is fighting with Zhao Qing, also saw this scene. He sneered at Zhao Qing and said, "your junior brothers and sisters are really promising!"


    Zhao Qing also saw the actions of Wu fan and others, sneered and said, "to the enemy... Talk about what promising, living people. Only in this way can you be promising!"


    Chu Mo nodded seriously, "what you said is reasonable. I didn''t want to kill you. But looking at what you said, it seems that I should leave you all here and shouldn''t let you leave. Otherwise, don''t you think about me behind my back every day?"


    "Do you have this skill?" Zhao Qing sneered with disdain on his face.


    "I have." Chu Mo looked at Zhao Qing: "the realm... Can''t completely decide everything. Otherwise, Zhuji should retreat when he sees the golden elixir, the golden elixir should kneel when he sees Yuanying, and shouldn''t Yuanying directly wipe his neck when he sees the alchemist?"


    Say, Chu Mo body. Suddenly, a vast breath burst out. Looking at Zhao Qing faintly, he said, "did you survive the disaster?"


    "What?" Zhao Qing was slightly stunned.


    But then, his face suddenly changed, and he shouted, "Wu Xuan... Song Wan, you get back quickly! Hurry up!"


    The people who were arranging the formation were all slightly stunned, but then they saw the blue sky above them, and suddenly dark clouds covered it. A large number of black clouds, as if born out of thin air, instantly gathered above here.


    Black air billowed. It seems to condense the power of incomparable terror.


    "Heaven... Disaster?" Wu Xuan and others naturally recognized the origin of the black cloud, and their faces changed greatly.


    They haven''t experienced natural disaster, but it''s all about watching others cross the disaster!


    Spiritual friar. Only when Yuanying is promoted to refining God... Flying to the fairy world, will there be a disaster.


    At other times, the disaster would not have happened if it had not been caused by itself!


    Have they ever seen a friar in the foundation period cause a disaster by himself? Isn''t this death seeking?


    "Are you crazy?" Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo angrily: "you want to die... Don''t drag us down!"


    In the whole spiritual world, there are really few people who dare to cause natural disasters in the foundation building realm. And can survive... Almost no!


    Chu Mo smiled, "are you afraid?"


    "I''ll kill you first!" Zhao Qing roared, and the attack became more powerful. He wanted to kill Chu Mo completely before the disaster.


    The four people who have just completed half of the formation over there are now in sight. He couldn''t care to continue to arrange the formation, and directly attacked Chu mo. Because once the disaster is triggered. None of them can run away!


    At this time, Lu Tianyue also flew out of the splendid city. Seeing the scene in the sky, he was immediately surprised and shouted, "brother Tianming... Don''t do stupid things!"


    Although that person is not the real Lu Tianming, at the moment, he is fighting for the Lu family!


    Lu Tianyue couldn''t do it and watched Chu Mo die for the Lu family.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "Tianyue, stay away and don''t be stained by the smell of Tianjie." With that, Chu Mo completely released his breath and shouted, "rob!"


    Click!


    An earth shaking Bang seemed to shatter the sky.


    A thick purple lightning struck Chu Mo directly.


    Chu Mo laughed and rushed up directly against the lightning, allowing the lightning to hit his body.


    "It''s over..." Lu Tianyue looked at the figure of lightning in the distant sky, subconsciously closing his eyes.


    This terrible scourge can''t be resisted at all. It can instantly make a foundation friar disappear. Even the monks in the golden elixir period will be hard hit. One more... Death is inevitable!


    Zhao Qing''s face also showed a trace of shock, as well as joy: "you want to die yourself... I can''t blame you!"


    In his view, such a thunder of natural disaster is enough to break this thing into pieces.


    Wu Xuan and others over there thought the same in their hearts.


    "Kill him!"


    "Hahaha, die!"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t kill him myself."


    Sun song and others showed smiles on their faces. But then... Their smiles froze directly on their faces.


    The thick lightning struck Chu Mo''s body, and then... There was no then!


    Because of that person, nothing happened!


    But the clothes on his body turned into fly ash at the moment of the lightning.


    Then, a light enveloped his body.


    Lu Tianyue exclaimed, and then blushed. Although she didn''t see anything, she knew that now the man... Was naked!


    "This... How is this possible?" Zhao Qing''s eyes showed a shocking light.


    He remembered that the master once said that being born in the real pure land of monks like heaven, you can cultivate directly to the supreme realm of the emperor without the need of heaven''s disaster. But there are some real peerless Tianjiao. Every step of their promotion will lead to natural disaster by themselves!


    Then harden your body through natural disaster!


    This practice is quite dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be doomed.


    But those people still enjoy it. Every time after being quenched by Tianjie, the strength of the body will increase by a large amount. For monks in the same realm, close combat is almost invincible!


    Is... This man in front of him also such a madman?


    How possible!


    This is in the spirit world!


    Just thinking, in the sky, a large number of catastrophes... Pouring down like a rainstorm, instantly drowning the figure.


    Then... Zhao Qing saw the most terrifying picture in his life.


    The figure completely shrouded by a large piece of lightning, unexpectedly rushed to him with that deadly piece of lightning¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 683

    "Ah!" Zhao Qing uttered a scream of horror. Without saying a word, the friar in the middle of the golden elixir sacrificed all the spiritual instruments that could be used for defense, and then at the same time, he also sacrificed a treasure called heavenly instrument that his master left him.


    Boom!


    Countless thunderbolts instantly split on these defense treasures offered by Zhao Qing.


    Those spirit tools were instantly extinguished, and even a little garbage could not be left. Only that heavenly weapon, standing still, holds these natural disaster thunder.


    Rao is so. Zhao Qing inside is not easy to suffer. He gulps blood, and the whole person instantly turns pale and suffers from a very serious internal injury!


    At this time, Zhao Qing vaguely heard the other side''s voice: "shit, there is such a hard turtle shell... You are lucky!" Then the sound faded away.


    Zhao Qing then felt that the thunder of disaster seemed to leave him, but next, he looked at the figure with his eyes open, and rushed to the Wu people with a large piece of thunder of disaster.


    Almost in an instant, those people were completely submerged in the thunder of disaster.


    "It''s over..." Zhao Qing almost groaned and made such a sound.


    He can already conclude that his junior brothers and sisters... Nine times out of ten, they will not survive.


    Whoever is hit by such a disaster, I''m afraid it will be over!


    The most critical problem is that the power of Tianjie will be adjusted according to your cultivation!


    The disaster faced by the foundation building period is the power of the foundation building period, but if a Yuanying ancestor is involved, the disaster that blows at Yuanying ancestor will automatically adjust to the power of the monks in Yuanying period!


    This is the most deadly!


    Therefore, it is simply the simplest and most effective way to attack the enemy by triggering a natural disaster.


    But this method... Is undoubtedly equivalent to suicide.


    Moreover, every realm... Can only have one such opportunity.


    Zhao Qing had never heard of anyone using this method against the enemy in the past. This man is not only crazy... But also too * * * * * * damaged!


    "Grass!" Zhao Qing couldn''t help scolding, and her eyes were red.


    Although his younger martial brothers and sisters are not masters, they have a good relationship with each other and respect him very much. If it weren''t for helping him, these people wouldn''t have come here after being injured.


    "Lu Tianming... I''m not finished with you!" Zhao Qing said. Suddenly I felt something wrong with the breath between heaven and earth.


    He suddenly came to his senses: "* * *... The disaster is not over!"


    Chu Mo brought that wave of Tianjie just now, and after he resisted it with Tianqi, he just worried that those people had gone, but he forgot that he had been dragged into the environment of Tianjie. For his disaster... It hasn''t come yet!


    The disaster of "Lu Tianming" is only the disaster of the foundation period, but what I have to face... Is the disaster of the golden elixir period!


    "I never thought of getting through the robbery so early!" Zhao Qing wanted to cry without tears. His heart was so full that he could not care about the lives of his younger martial brothers and sisters. If you want to revenge them, you have to make it through by yourself, don''t you?


    Those spirit tools on Zhao Qing''s body just now were all smashed to pieces by a wave of Tianjie of Chu Mo, and they were all discarded. Now there is only one magic weapon that claims to be from the heaven, which has become Zhao Qing''s only dependence.


    In fact, Zhao Qing didn''t believe that this magic weapon was the weapon of heaven. Although he knew that his master was very powerful, the gap between heaven and spirit was too big after all. He really couldn''t imagine what the heaven was like. I don''t understand how my master can have magic tools in the heaven?


    But this time, he was a little convinced. Because just now, the wave of the scourge thunder that scared him out of his wits, split on the enchantment emitted by this magic instrument, and unexpectedly only made a little waves.


    This is the thunder of disaster!


    Its power is dozens or hundreds of times that of ordinary lightning!


    Click!


    A thunder and lightning, which was thicker than just now, directly hit the magic weapon barrier in Zhao Qing''s hand. The barrier fluctuated fiercely, but it was still solid!


    Zhao Qing finally breathed a sigh of relief and looked at "Lu Tianming".


    I saw a large amount of thunder and lightning, as if alive, crazy everywhere.


    Zhao Qing has completely given up hope at this moment. He knew that sun Hai and Wu Yi must be finished. They can''t have treasures of this level like themselves. Zhao Qing is mad with hatred. He couldn''t help but look up at the sky and roar: "Lu Tianming... Lu Jia... I''ll never die with you!"


    Boom boom!


    A large number of thunder of disaster poured down.


    Directly drown Zhao Qing''s roar in the lightning group.


    Chu Mo over there was struck by countless disasters, and his whole body became rigid and heavy.


    But at this moment, the strength of the body of ancestral realm was revealed.


    Not only the body of the ancestral realm is extremely strong. The five color Taoist platform in Chu Mo''s body also seemed to be under great threat, emitting brilliant five color light, which directly erupted from his body, just like hanging the wings of the sky and directly brushing the sky.


    Although shrouded in lightning, there is still light.


    This vast scene shocked the whole splendid city, and countless people stared at the scene in the distance, unable to speak directly.


    Zhao Qing''s younger martial brothers and sisters, under the thunder of this mass of disaster, each of them only lasted less than a few breaths, and they were directly split into garbage and completely dissipated between heaven and earth.


    All dead can''t die anymore!


    This is the spiritual world!


    A murderer is always killed.


    Chu Mo had no sympathy for them.


    Today, if the weak side is him, the other side will never have any sympathy and compassion for him, let alone be half soft.


    Lu Tianyue stood there far away, and the whole person stayed there completely, and his brain almost stopped thinking.


    "This man... Is so powerful!" Now only she knows that this person is not Lu Tianming, but the mysterious Mr. Chu before.


    For a long time, Lu Tianyue couldn''t help muttering, "if he was really Lu Tianming... That would be great."


    In fact, Chu Mo''s body has almost no room to continue to improve, and has already reached the limit that a monk can reach. But Chu Mo still felt that... He could move forward a little bit.


    Even if there is only a little, he is willing!


    At this time, Chu Mo had destroyed the four Jindan friars. Then, he turned his eyes to Zhao Qing who was struggling in the distance.


    Chu Mo''s mouth showed a cold smile. Now that it has reached this level, it''s better to be more thorough!


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo rushed directly in the direction of Zhao Qing.


    Zhao Qing over there, seeing the flashing thunder and lightning group moving towards him, immediately issued an angry roar: "get out!"


    "No!" Chu Mo''s sarcastic voice came from the lightning group.


    Boom!


    A large number of the thunder of heaven''s calamity merged together again, and Zhao Qing immediately felt that his pressure... Was even greater!


    He even felt like he was dying here today.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is really the end of the month!


    Although I''m outside, my heart is still here, brothers, it''s time to test our combat power!!


    When the monthly ticket is cast, I will return!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 684

    Gradually... Cracks began to appear on the magic instrument from the heaven. Although the cracks were very subtle, they made Zhao Qing tremble in his heart.


    He knows very well that if he continues like this, I''m afraid he won''t last long.


    He wanted to ask that abnormal guy, how did he do it? How could he withstand such a degree of natural disaster and run around like this?


    However, he didn''t have any chance at all. The terrible scourge of thunder and lightning kept chopping on the enchantment. Even if he wanted to move, he could hardly do it, let alone escape.


    The plan for today is to be able to endure this disaster. Otherwise, he will surely die.


    This mentality made Zhao Qing desperate at the same time, A strong unwillingness surged up in my heart: "why? Why can he use nothing and be able to jump around in the lightning group of the disaster? Why can''t I? Am I Zhao Qing, a monk in the golden elixir period, really so bad? If I can survive the disaster today, I will be more sure to face the disaster when I reach the peak of Yuanying and fly to the celestial world in the future!"


    In the spiritual world, there are indeed many ancestors of Yuanying realm, who are afraid of natural disaster and dare not take the last step.


    Because if you succeed, everyone will be happy, but if you fail... It''s hopeless!


    Therefore, some ancestors of Yuanying realm stayed in the spiritual world all their lives until they were about to run out of Shouyuan. Only then did they summon up their courage, fight with all their strength, and try to cause a disaster and gamble once.


    If you succeed, you can fly to the celestial world and step into the refining period; If you fail, it''s nothing. Anyway, you''re going to die.


    However, few monks who have passed their peak can successfully survive the robbery. So there are quite a number of Yuan Ying friars who have never triggered a thunder robbery even on the day of death.


    This is also why Zhao Qing is so afraid of the disaster of heaven. The disaster of heaven... The nightmare of all monks!


    Zhao Qing gritted his teeth and stood there. But suddenly, he found a figure that seemed to rush towards him.


    Then, a sword... Mercilessly cut the enchantment sent out by the magic tool in his hand.


    Bang!


    A dull sound. That border... Unexpectedly, it vibrated fiercely.


    That madman... He was attacking his own enchantment!


    Zhao Qing was really terrified. He watched a large piece of the thunder of the Apocalypse strike the man. The man was as innocent as a man, cutting the enchantment formed by the magic tools in his hand with a sword.


    Every sword... Is powerful and heavy!


    In the end, it seems too slow. The man unexpectedly took out another huge knife, like a door plank. Just looking at the shape of the knife, you can imagine its weight, which must be extremely heavy!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo swung the broadsword like a door plank and directly cut out the nightmare of the fourth of the Youming eight knives!


    This really became Zhao Qing''s nightmare.


    He looked at the scene with his eyes open, but he was helpless.


    Every knife made him feel thrilling.


    But fortunately, the artifact in his hand is really a treasure. Although there are many cracks on it, it is still powerful!


    Seeing the power of the robbery, it began to become smaller, and Zhao Qing''s eyes were already red. He stared at the figure in front of him and said gnashing his teeth, "once the disaster is over... It''s your death!"


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly bared his teeth and smiled. Of course, his whole body is still bathed in crazy thunder and lightning. Zhao Qing can''t see the smile on his face. however. But his voice can be heard.


    Chu Mo''s face was full of smiles and said, "really? Then go to hell. I was teasing you before. Practice with you!"


    While talking, the big knife in Chu Mo''s hand, which was like a door plank, disappeared, and instead... It was a long knife emitting light blood.


    The long knife looks a little delicate. At first glance, it seems to be a sword.


    Zhao Qing''s mouth also showed a mocking smile: "you have changed so many weapons, aren''t you tired of it? Just..."


    Zhao Qing''s words haven''t finished yet. He saw the knife on the opposite side, fiercely cutting on the enchantment formed by the magic tool in his hand. Then... Unexpectedly, he cut the barrier directly and directly to Zhao Qing''s head! Hold back Zhao Qing''s words directly!


    Bang!


    The artifact in Zhao Qing''s hand made a loud noise and burst into pieces... Instantly split!


    Then, before a large number of golden elixirs and robbers fell, the sky killing in Chu Mo''s hands had split Zhao Qing in two... In two!


    Zhao Qing''s eyes were full of disbelief until the moment of death.


    What knife... Can it cut the Tianqi enchantment so easily that the Tianjie can''t be broken?


    Who the hell is he? How can it be so powerful?


    With endless reluctance, Zhao Qing was split into two parts and fell down from the sky.


    At this time, there were countless golden elixirs robbing thunder and blasting at Zhao Qing.


    Before the two halves of his body fell to the ground, he had already split his body into garbage, turned into dust, and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    A powerful young monk in the golden elixir realm, just like this... Died here with great suffocation.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A large number of golden elixirs robbed the thunder and hit Chu Mo''s body.


    Chu Mo directly coughed a few mouthfuls of blood, but his face was with an excited smile. Five monks in the golden elixir period, including Zhao Qing, a master in the golden elixir period, were finally killed by him alone. Although it is through the power of natural disaster. But this is still Chu Mo''s most successful battle since he stepped into the path of cultivation!


    At this time, the power of Tianjie gradually decreased, and after a while, the sky of Jieyun began to slowly disperse, and some sporadic Jielei hit Chu Mo, but this had no impact on Chu mo.


    Finally, the last thunder disappeared between heaven and earth. Chu Mo directly took out a suit of clothes and put them on quickly. After all, there is another Lu Tianyue in the distance. He doesn''t want to be regarded as an exhibitionist.


    After the baptism of this disaster, Chu Mo can obviously feel his whole spirit... Rising to a higher level again.


    The physical body doesn''t obviously feel stronger, but his spiritual strength... Has greatly improved.


    "It seems... Although the natural disaster is terrible, if you successfully survive the disaster, your overall strength will be greatly improved. Therefore, it still has great benefits." Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then flew towards the landing Tianyue.


    Lu Tianyue had a panoramic view of the whole process of today''s war. At the moment, her eyes looking at Chu mo were a little different.


    Although I knew before that this man was very powerful, skilled in medicine, alchemy was fast enough, and his combat power was also very strong. But in Lu Tianyue''s view, this young man, who was honored as a gentleman by his father, was only a person with a low level after all.


    No matter how strong he is, he is just a foundation building monk. Can he compete with the golden elixir?


    Today''s scene completely changed Lu Tianyue''s cognition. She would not believe what others said unless she saw it with her own eyes. A monk who built a foundation turned his hand over the clouds and covered his hand with rain. In the blink of an eye, he destroyed five golden elixirs.


    This is simply a horrible thing to blame!


    Is he really human?


    Looking at Chu Mo flying over, Lu Tianyue suddenly had such an idea in his heart. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 685

    "Afraid?" Chu Mo came over and looked at Lu Tianyue with a smile.


    Lu Tianyue was slightly stunned at first, then understood the meaning of Chu Mo, and whispered, "a little."


    She is not a woman who is good at lying, especially in front of this mysterious young strong man, and she doesn''t want to hide her vulnerability: "after all, she is a direct disciple of the blood demon sect. It''s unrealistic to say she''s not afraid at all. But... She''s not very afraid."


    "Why?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue strangely.


    "Blood demon sect, in the spiritual world, although it can be regarded as the top sect, and its style of action is fierce, and vindictive, which makes many people turn pale and fear at the mention of them. But on the one hand, blood demon sect is far away from us, and even monks in Yuanying realm are difficult to reach without a month; on the other hand, my school Lingdong mountain is the overlord here. Lingdong mountain and Lingshui hall also have Lingyun gate, which is Between the three spirits, Qi connects branches and watches each other. Once the blood demon sect really invades in a large scale because of this matter, then my school... Will certainly not sit idly by. " Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo: "I''m just a little worried about you. The blood demon sect may not invade here on a large scale, but they will definitely not let you go."


    "Me? It''s okay. I''m afraid this matter will make the blood demon sect angry at the Lu family..." Chu Mo said with a wry smile: "if I had known this, I''d better change my identity."


    "This is also destiny." Lu Tianyue''s face also showed a helpless wry smile: "after all, we didn''t expect things to develop to this extent before, and I didn''t expect that five monks of the golden elixir period would die here. I still have a feeling of dreaming until now."


    "Do you regret knowing me?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue and asked.


    "How can it be? I can feel that you are not an ordinary monk. Your body is full of mysteries that people can''t help but want to explore. Moreover, your future achievements must be unlimited. It''s a kind of luck to know a friend like you." Lu Tianyue youyou said, "it''s just the fate of our Lu family. It''s a little bad. But it can''t be blamed on you. This is the case in the spiritual world. Maybe even if you don''t appear, you will encounter one or another problems sooner or later."


    "I''m grateful that you think so." Chu Mo said seriously.


    "That''s the truth. I''m just telling the truth." Lu Tianyue said softly, and then glanced at Chu Mo: "next... Are you ready to leave?"


    "Why did you leave?" Chu Mo glanced at Lu Tianyue: "since I hold your brother''s identity, I will not leave until the Lu family is completely stabilized."


    "Really?" Lu Tianyue didn''t say much, just deep in his eyes. A faint joy flashed.


    "By the way, Miss Lu, I''m a little curious about one thing." Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue and asked.


    "If you don''t dislike it, you can call me Tianyue." Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo mischievously and smiled, "after all, you are my brother now!"


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "well, I''ll call you Tianyue later."


    Lu Tianyue nodded, "what do you want to ask me?"


    Chu Mo said, "since the blood demon sect is so far away from here, why do Zhao Qing and other people appear here? And it seems... You still seem to know each other?"


    "Don''t mention it, disciples of the blood demon sect. Running around where they come, they always get involved when they see any opportunities. So it''s not surprising to meet their traces here. It''s just that these pro disciples of the blood demon sect act separately most of the time, and rarely see them together. Especially this time, these people seem to come specifically for the relics of the Qingxu gate. After failure, they didn''t leave, and******** Waiting in Jinxiu City, I want to find out your trace. obviously. What you get is... Very important to them. " Lu Tianyue made a serious analysis.


    Then, she said, "as for the understanding between us, it''s because of the spiritual gathering a few years ago. We saw it once, and then Zhao Qing began to tangle up. I was warned by my master once, but I didn''t give up."


    "So it is..." Chu Mo mused, "what is the spiritual gathering?"


    "Ah? You don''t even know this?" Lu Tianyue was obviously speechless by Chu Mo''s "ignorance", and she looked at Chu Mo with a wry smile: "your previous life... How closed? God... I think you are really similar to my distant brother, who is so closed."


    Chu Mo smiled sheepishly, "there''s no way... The previous living environment. There''s no chance to know these things."


    Chu Mo is telling the truth. He is in the human world. Where can he know some details of the spiritual world?


    "Spiritual gatherings occur almost every few years. The time is uncertain, sometimes twice a year!" Lu Tianyue explained with a smile, "in fact, it is equivalent to a big market, in which there are all kinds of things, such as pills, spiritual tools, minerals, various raw materials... Anyway, they are all things related to cultivation, almost everything. There, you can find some things you lack, and you can also sell some unnecessary magic tools and other things in exchange for some spiritual stones."


    "Er... It turned out to be a market." Chu Mo suddenly realized.


    "Market?" Lu Tianyue smoked at the corner of his mouth, then smiled and nodded: "yes, it''s a big market, which is no different from those markets selling vegetables. On weekdays, in fact, there are all kinds of stores in every city, but after all, there are some things that are difficult to find. But spiritual gatherings are different. There are only things you can''t think of, there is nothing you can''t buy."


    "So magical?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue incredulously.


    "Of course, I''ll show you if I have a chance!" Lu Tianyue covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "It''s a deal!" Chu Mo also smiled and nodded.


    "OK, it''s a deal!" Lu Tianyue''s eyes flashed with happy light, and then said, "let''s go, Xiao Qi should wait at home. Let''s sisters treat your brother who hasn''t seen you for many years!"


    Saying this, Lu Tianyue couldn''t help laughing, and then looked at Chu Mo: "by the way, Xiao Qi really regards you as Lu Tianming. So, don''t hurt her. I''m just such a sister. Don''t take things to heart before. She''s young and spoiled at home. Now my father is gone, and I see that she has matured a lot overnight."


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t worry. If you don''t say it, no one will ever know that Lu Tianming is gone."


    Lu Tianyue''s face showed a happy smile, and then walked briskly towards the splendid city¡ª¡ª


    Brothers, I''m going out of my way!


    No matter how tired I am today, I also want to write out the five watch, burst out and ask for a monthly ticket!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 686

    Genius remembers love in a second ¡á Go to ¡Â ¡ú net to provide you with wonderful reading.


    After returning to Lu''s house, Lu Tianqi had indeed prepared the banquet. When she saw Lu Tianming and her sister returning safely, Lu Tianqi''s face was filled with a happy smile. This made Lu Tianyue feel very sad. She hadn''t seen such a happy smile on her sister''s face for a long time since her father died. This also made Lu Tianyue make a decision in her heart. If possible, she would never tell this secret in her life.


    Let my sister be happy all the time. It''s good.


    There is also Lu Tao''s Eyeliner at the Lu family''s side. The news of "Lu Tianming" and Lu Tianyue''s safe return made Lu Tao feel like death.


    They also saw all the movements outside the city before. The terrible power of the natural disaster made them not have the courage to go out of the city to have a closer look.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what happened, Lu Tao was very clear in his heart that he was defeated, completely defeated, and there was no chance of luck.


    Therefore, Lu Tao left Jinxiu city with the group of people loyal to him. The Lu family in Jinxiu city finally ushered in such a large-scale division for the first time after the establishment of the family. Fortunately, the Lu family''s vitality is still there, and it has not hurt their muscles and bones.


    Chu Mo also lived in the house where Lu Zheng sent him. On the one hand, he secretly inquired about some news about the elves, on the other hand, he was waiting for the rooster.


    The elves are also a quite low-key race in the spiritual world. After consulting a large number of materials, Chu Mo found a little clues about the elves. Similarly, Chu Mo now knows where he is now.


    The spiritual world is a vast world. Chu Mo is now located in the easternmost part of the spiritual world. The location of the elves, according to the extremely rare classics, can be inferred that it should be in the northernmost part of the spirit world.


    Within thousands of miles, it is covered by mountains and forests. It is almost the most mysterious area of the whole spiritual world. Few human beings can successfully set foot in that place.


    Because in that vast mountain forest, there are a large number of non human spirits, most of which are very powerful. There are countless non life spirits in the primordial period.


    The days passed day by day. Except that Chu Mo occasionally entered the magic world and secretly traded with Lingdan hall as Lin Bai, he spent the rest of his time practicing.


    His present state. It has reached the peak of foundation building, and the providence mind method has also begun to practice the second volume. Many of the previous skills, plus a large number of supreme inheritance obtained in the Guixu, all need a familiar process.


    Although there are many skills, they still can''t exert that powerful power. But since he has become a monk, those skills, sooner or later, will become a great help to his fight. Getting familiar with Chu Mo earlier also has great benefits.


    The shopkeeper of Lingdan hall expressed shock and congratulations to Chu Mo for still living in this world and stepping into the peak of foundation building in such a short time. At the same time, it also completely blocked the news that Chu Mo was still alive. It has become the biggest secret of Lingdan hall.


    Because Chu Mo''s current state is not very good. But because he caused so many things, even the spirit of the magic world was involved.


    Although this man is very young now, his future achievements must be unlimited. Such a person, even if he cannot become a friend, should never become an enemy. Not to mention Feng Chundi, the ninth leader of Lingdan hall, is very optimistic about him.


    The deliberate protection of Lingdan hall also made Chu Mo feel very happy.


    With the line of Lingdan hall, his road will be too easy to walk.


    He can refine pills for the Lingdan hall. Constantly earn rich rewards, which not only let him worry about the cultivation resources, but also the cultivation resources of Miaoyi Niang and their people. It will never be lacking.


    Chu Mo previously agreed with Miaoyi Niang that he would leave some resources in the human layer of the magic world, and then let Huang Zhe and Miaoyi Niang take them away.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu are unlikely to appear in the magic world in a short time. If they are found again, they will be in too much trouble.


    In the magic temple on each floor. There is a huge storage space. People can store some things here. As long as they know the formula, they can open this storage space. And it can also ensure that everyone''s * * will not be found abnormal by others.


    Chu Mo estimated in his heart that Miaoyi Niang and their people should also be about to fly to the spiritual world now, so he went directly to the storage place and put some cultivation resources there. In his heart, he secretly said: I hope these things have been taken away when I come back next time.


    That means that Miaoyi Niang and her family have successfully ascended to the spiritual world and have established a firm foothold.


    Chu Mo thought for a while, and left a letter here, telling Miaoyi Niang that they were safe now. As for the details, Chu Mo did not say. He doesn''t want this group of people to have any connection with himself at this stage.


    Because Chu Mo had faintly felt that the murderer who had entered the human world and killed all his relatives and friends... Seemed to be about to appear!


    It''s definitely an unimaginable opponent, so no matter what you do, even in the magic world that the other party can''t touch... Chu Mo still wants to ensure the safety of those people.


    Three months later.


    The realm of Chu and Mo has been greatly improved again, and they can step into the golden elixir road at any time.


    This terrible speed, on the one hand, stems from the fact that he has training resources that other monks can''t imagine. In this regard, he has almost no gap with the children of those celestial clans; On the other hand, it is the accumulation of Chu Mo for countless years.


    After finally stepping into the realm of monks, the accumulation of so many years before suddenly burst out. Coupled with the terror addition of the five elements Taoist base and the body of the ancestral realm, the cultivation speed of Chu Mo is enough to make the Tianjiao of any celestial clan blush.


    However, when Chu Mo was thinking about where to spend the golden elixir robbery, the trouble caused by killing five blood demon sect disciples before... Finally came to the door.


    It was an ancestor of Yuanying realm who came here.


    When he was millions of miles away from Jinxiu City, Chu Mo''s heart had already felt something.


    He hurried to the Lu family, made some explanations to Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi, and then turned around and left. Left Jinxiu city directly!


    He didn''t want to escape, but didn''t want to bring a disaster to Jinxiu city!


    The anger of Yuanying''s ancestor is by no means affordable to ordinary people.


    The so-called slaughtering the city... That was just an idea of brother Yuanying.


    This man is the fifth of the five ancestors of the blood demon sect. He is a Taoist with changeable Taoist names. He is also the master of sun Hai who was killed by the lightning stroke of the Tianjie under the influence of Chu mo.


    The versatile Taoist priest collapsed when he found that the disciple''s soul light went out and his death path disappeared. He vowed to find out the murderer who killed his disciple and break him into pieces! (to be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 687

    Friar Yuanying has unfathomable means. Chu Mo didn''t know how the other party found him, but a million miles away, the feeling of being stared at and locked appeared in Chu Mo''s heart.


    At the same time, the sky god is constantly warning Chu Mo to be careful of this crisis.


    Chu Mo left Jinxiu city and flew at a high speed towards the east of Jinxiu city. Soon he passed the entrance to the qingxumen ruins before. Chu Mo didn''t stop at all and continued to fly to the East Expressway.


    Go all the way East, you can reach the easternmost part of the whole spiritual world, which is an endless ocean.


    The sea has always been a difficult place for human beings to step on. Even if monks fly to heaven and earth, they can fly on the sea. But it is still quite difficult to enter the deep sea and explore the secrets there.


    Chu Mo fled in this direction, but also wanted to occupy a certain advantage through the environment.


    Because for Chu Mo, who has built a five element road base, anywhere can become his home. But for the other side, the environment of the sea is quite unfavorable to combat.


    Another point is that this kind of place is inaccessible. No matter how you fight and how you use your skills, you can do whatever you want and won''t be seen by outsiders.


    The ancestor of Yuanying realm was too fast. There was originally a million Li gap between the two sides. Chu Mo fled directly from Jinxiu City, which widened the distance a little. But the other party soon found him at large, and immediately accelerated.


    The distance between the two sides is constantly shrinking.


    Chu Mo felt the distance between each other, and couldn''t help feeling shocked in his heart. His heart said that if he went on like this, he was afraid that the other party had caught up before he reached the beach.


    No... it has to be like a way to hold him for a while.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart. He began to pick up the magic formula, hit the extremely fast and excellent spirit stone at random, and arranged them in the mountains and rivers behind him.


    Then there was another rush. It''s like running away.


    The changeable Taoist over there was also very shocked in his heart.


    The reason why he can be separated by millions of miles. He locked Chu Mo, because he had put a spell on his disciples before. This spell has no effect on the caster. Once the person with this spell dies, there will be a trace of resentment attached to the enemy.


    There are thousands of roads, and the means of monks are countless. Even Chu Mo didn''t think of it. The other party would find him directly in this way.


    However, what shocked the versatile Taoist was that the perception ability of the other party was so strong. A million miles away, I actually felt his existence and began to run away!


    The versatile Taoist doesn''t know who killed his apprentice. In fact, he has been busy with another thing in the past few months. Until recently, things had come to an end. At last, he has time to settle his apprentice''s hatred. This is the first time, can''t wait to come.


    "No matter who you are, I will make you pay the price you deserve." The versatile Taoist looks only 20 * years old. Handsome, Yushulinfeng, red lips and white teeth, people who don''t know, think it''s the childe of which family.


    In fact, the changing Taoist is now the son of a famous big family in the spiritual world.


    The reason why it is called changeable is that the changeable Taoist''s technique of changing appearance is quite clever. His method. It can''t even be called Yirong, to be exact. It''s a very clever technique!


    Because he can become almost any person he has seen, and the most powerful is. Even the breath, he can simulate * ten. Therefore, even those who are particularly familiar with it may not be able to distinguish the true from the false. Unless it''s the one with a very close relationship... Such as the person beside the bed, you may find a difference in the nuances of life.


    Therefore, with this skill, the versatile Taoist has traversed the spiritual world for many years and has never suffered any losses. On the contrary, countless people have suffered in his hands.


    It is said that up to now, people who have really seen the original appearance of the hundred changes Taoist, except for the other four ancestors of the blood demon sect, may not exceed a slap!


    Countless blood demon sect disciples did not know what the true face of the five ancestors was like.


    The versatile Taoist calmly chased after him, with a touch of irony on his handsome face. As long as the other party didn''t find a trace of resentment on him for a day, he could easily find it, regardless of the ends of the earth.


    Looking at the direction, the versatile Taoist sneered, "is this trying to lead me to the sea? It''s a good idea... But it''s still too naive! I really don''t know what my grandfather started on!"


    Just thinking, suddenly, in the mountains and rivers ahead, a fierce breath shot directly at the Taoist priest.


    This breath, fast and fierce, is simply impossible to prevent. Even though he was a Taoist with many changes, he was still startled and hurriedly dodged. His face showed an expression of surprise and anger, because the mountains and rivers in front of him began to shoot a sharp breath at him one after another.


    After careful identification, the Taoist priest found that these smells turned out to be the earth breath of this mountain!


    It''s not strange for Taoists to condense the earth''s breath and use it as an attack means against the enemy, but it''s the means of Yuanying''s ancestor! How can it appear on a monk in the golden elixir period?


    At this time, the versatile Taoist did not know that the man he was chasing was not a friar of the golden elixir, but a friar of the foundation that he completely did not expect!


    Now even if someone told the Taoist priest of changes, he would never believe it. A monk in the foundation period can find himself across a million miles, escape for so long without being caught up, and even attack him with the breath of mountains and earth.


    This kind of means is clearly a long-standing Yuanying old ghost can display.


    Therefore, the versatile Taoist even became suspicious, and he secretly said: is it because the other party desperately ran away like this, is it that he is setting up a suspicious array? Want to hook yourself?


    Thinking of this, coupled with the constant atmosphere of mountains and rivers attacking him, the distance between the changeable Taoist and Chu Mo began to slowly widen.


    However, soon, the versatile Taoist realized that the other party could never be a monk in the realm of Yuanying, otherwise, he would not be able to use these small skills to hinder himself. In the face of absolute strength, paralyzing the enemy or something is of little effect!


    Therefore, the other side must be a very gifted alchemist!


    "It''s just... If you know that I have lived on the island since I was a child, and dare to enter the deep sea to practice with sea creatures in the same realm when building the foundation period, will you still deliberately lead me to the sea?" The versatile Taoist sneered repeatedly. Now he even looked forward to how shocked and frustrated the other person would be when he saw that person and looked like a fish in water on the sea¡ª¡ª


    Send it at five o''clock and ask for a monthly ticket in good faith!!!


    I always believe that diligence can make up for weakness. How about you? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 688

    These means under Chu Mo''s cloth can''t really pose a great threat to the versatile Taoist, but it does also bring him some trouble. However, the Taoist priest with all kinds of changes is very confident at the moment, and calmly crack it. After the distance between the two sides widened again. The versatile Taoist finally came out from there, looked at the distant sky, and sneered, "is there only such a little means? I hope not to let me down too much."


    With that, the versatile Taoist took one step, and his figure instantly appeared in the distance.


    Shrink to inches!


    The more senior the monk is, the more powerful he is to use this magical power.


    Monks in the realm of changing Taoist priest can even walk hundreds of miles with one step!


    Soon, the distance between the two sides was narrowed again.


    Chu Mo was secretly shocked in his heart. The monk who thought about the realm of Yuan Ying was really powerful. Although his means were hastily deployed, their power was not weak. The man in the back unexpectedly used so little time, and all of them were broken.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo''s speed was faster at his feet.


    He used the same magic power, which was also reduced to inches. Every step he took, there was a distance of hundreds of miles. The speed is incredible, but there is still a big gap compared with the changeable Taoist.


    At this time, a touch of blue finally appeared in front!


    sea!


    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up, and a happy smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    He worked hard and used various means to lead the enemy to the sea?


    At this time, the versatile Taoist was less than 300000 li away from Chu Mo!


    This distance is completely incredible for ordinary people in the world, but in the eyes of monks, it is nothing at all.


    "Boy... Don''t let me down, you''d better run faster!"


    In the void, the voice of the changeable Taoist has come.


    Chu Mo kept silent and continued to gallop forward.


    Finally, after he was more than half a million miles deep into the sea, the versatile Taoist behind him caught up.


    "Eh?" The moment when the versatile Taoist saw Chu mo. Suddenly stunned, he stared at Chu Mo carefully for a long time, and then asked incredulously, "you... Only the realm of foundation building?"


    "If I''m a monk in Yuanying realm, I still need to run?" Chu Mo glanced at the changing Taoist unhappily.


    "Hahaha... That''s what I said." The versatile Taoist suddenly laughed. Then looking at Chu Mo''s eyes are somewhat different: "I can''t imagine that a little boy who only has the realm of foundation building can not only find my trace millions of miles away and run so fast... But also can channel the power of the mountains and the earth to form a means of attack? Boy... You''re very unusual!"


    "This is just the tip of the iceberg." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Boy, you killed my apprentice. You know, that''s my favorite apprentice! Today, I''m going to kill you and avenge him. However, if you are willing to give your inheritance to me, maybe... I can make you die a little happier. Otherwise, I''ll make you unable to survive, unable to die!" The eyes of the Taoist priest with all kinds of changes flickered with a cold light, and he looked at Chu Mo darkly.


    "How did you lock me?" Chu Mo is very curious about this problem. He doesn''t understand it. Why is it that the Taoist priest with all kinds of changes can directly lock him down if he doesn''t even see him across a million miles.


    "For the sake of your imminent death... I won''t tell you! Hahaha!" The versatile Taoist looked at Chu Mo with a joking look on his face: "boy, if you want to talk from this master, you are still a little tender!"


    "Forget it. Don''t think about inheritance. It''s not easy to see you cultivate to the realm of Yuanying. Are there any last words to explain?" Chu Mo smiled calmly and looked at the changing Taoist.


    "Boy arrogant!" The Taoist priest shouted angrily. The pressure of Yuanying realm burst out instantly, raised a hand and patted Chu mo.


    In the void, a big hand suddenly appeared. It was like the condensation of magic power, which was severely suppressed towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s body flashed, and his hands made several fingerprints. The big Haydn below began to surge, and the huge waves were surging, like being stirred by an invisible big hand.


    A Taoist with many changes looks at it. Immediately happy: "boy, you took great pains to lead me to the sea, do you think this master will be subject to you here? You are too naive! To tell you the truth, this master grew up on the sea! You are too young to use the sea to deal with this master!"


    With that, the versatile Taoist also began to form fingerprints. The sea behind him instantly surged up with a huge wave thousands of feet high, directly pounding at Chu mo.


    "Play with water... You are not your opponent!" The wild laughter of the changing Taoist priest sounded in the waves.


    Chu Mo''s heart was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect to meet a monk who was good at resisting the water. But... How can this be? Chu Mo''s face showed a smile. On the five color Taoist platform in Dantian, the area representing the water of the five elements instantly sent out a wave.


    Take pictures of the changing Taoist priest and roll back in an instant.


    Moreover, a giant made of sea water rose directly from the sea and slapped the Taoist priest with a fierce slap. Directly pat the body of the Taoist priest who changes all over the world and fly thousands of feet away.


    The versatile Taoist was immediately surprised and looked at Chu Mo incredulously, "what are you doing?"


    "Want to know? I won''t tell you!" Chu Mo sneered and said.


    The Taoist''s face changed and became ferocious: "boy... I wanted to play with you for a while, but I didn''t expect you to do so many things. You successfully made me serious. Congratulations... Your death is coming!"


    In the body of the changing Taoist, Yuan Ying''s aura broke out completely, directly retreating all the sea water in this world.


    With a volley blow, it blasted on the giant formed by the sea. Directly break up the giant.


    Then in the void, hit Chu Mo far away.


    This time, he did not choose melee, but used the most commonly used method of monks to attack!


    The power of brother Yuanying''s technique is unparalleled.


    Although Chu Mo had dodged as much as possible, he was still hit by his body, and half of his body was instantly numb, spewing a mouthful of blood. If it weren''t for the body of Zu Jing, this blow would be enough to break half of Chu Mo''s body.


    "Your constitution..." the versatile Taoist was more and more surprised. He knew how strong his blow was. Even if he is forced to take such an attack, he will be injured. A friar who was only in the foundation period was able to take his blow. Just spit blood?


    This is not correct!


    The magic attack of the versatile Taoist began to become more fierce and frequent, and his heart increasingly felt that this person''s origin was extraordinary. It is very likely to have an unimaginable background.


    The more this happens, the more you can''t let him go, otherwise, there will be endless trouble!


    Once the monks in the realm of changing Taoist become serious, Chu Mo, no matter how evil, can never be his opponent.


    Less than a incense time, Chu Mo''s body, there have been seven or eight wounds.


    If it weren''t for his extremely strong body, he would have died at least seven or eight times! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 689

    Chu Mo''s body was already full of blood and looked very terrible. ¡¾£¬


    The versatile Taoist opposite, with a winner''s smile on his face, was extremely cruel. There was no relaxation at all because the monk in the opposite foundation state seemed to be at the end of his strength.


    In his life, he experienced too many battles and encountered many counterattacks from the weak. When the rabbit is anxious, he can kick the eagle hard and hit the powerful Eagle hard, not to mention the foundation monk who also has strong strength.


    For the versatile Taoist, only the dead are the safest!


    As for the mysterious inheritance of this young man, if there is the best, he won''t regret much!


    Because his own abilities are enough for him to walk around the world.


    "Almost." Chu Mo felt the surging power in his body and the restlessness of the five color Taoist platform, and decided to start knot Dan and set foot on the golden Dan Avenue!


    It''s true that Chu Mo brought the Taoist priest of all changes to this place and wanted to use the advantages of the sea to deal with him. But similarly, he also wants to find a quiet place to tie Dan!


    Although the step from building the foundation to the golden elixir will not cause that terrible vision of heaven and earth, there will also be breath leakage at the moment of Dan formation. Chu Mo didn''t want to disturb too many people. He had too many secrets.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo directly attracted the power of the five color Taoist platform in the Dantian and began to condense the golden elixir.


    In his Dantian, on the five color Taoist platform, the five elements each emitted a powerful force, condensing towards a point.


    The rudiment of a golden elixir condenses in an instant!


    In the sky, the wind and clouds surged in an instant, and a large number of black clouds rolled and appeared here. A vast heaven came in an instant.


    The Taoist''s face changed instantly, and some people couldn''t believe it: "Heaven''s disaster!"


    Boom!


    A thunderbolt struck him in an instant.


    The thunder of this disaster. Unexpectedly, he didn''t go to Chu Mo first, but went to the changing Taoist priest.


    Because the Taoist priest with all kinds of changes has always been in full swing, and the terrifying Yuan Ying''s coercion directly touched the wrath of heaven''s calamity. So there was a very rare scene here... Chu Mo, who triggered the disaster, stayed there.


    Without any hesitation, the versatile Taoist priest directly sacrificed several powerful magic tools, lying across the void, blocking a large number of robbery thunder that fell instantly, and then cursed Chu Mo: "you beast!"


    The Tianjie of Yuanying realm is extremely powerful, because for Yuanying friar. As long as you pass this disaster, you can fly to the fairy world!


    This cross-border disaster is a real catastrophe!


    Therefore, even though the Taoist with all kinds of changes has powerful magic tools, he is still scared out of his wits.


    But at this time, it''s too late to say anything. He was calculated by this damn little beast!


    Chu Mo was running the divine will and my mind method to condense the golden elixir, while looking at the changing Taoist, he laughed: "old dog. Send you to the fairy world!"


    "Get out!" The versatile Taoist only had time to say a word of rolling, and was submerged by the terrible robbery thunder.


    His several magic instruments only lasted for less than 20 robberies, and they all went up in smoke.


    The Taoist''s face is changeable. Become extremely dignified, he took out a diamond ring from his body. This Vajra ring was given to him by the ancestor of the blood demon sect. It is a real heavenly artifact, which has been tried by Taoists with all changes. The power of this diamond ring is quite terrible.


    But this diamond ring... Is an attacking magic weapon, not mainly defensive.


    Therefore, after the King Kong circle was sacrificed. Take the initiative to face the thunder.


    Boom boom!


    Several thunder robbers smashed at the diamond ring.


    The versatile Taoist also got a little chance to breathe.


    At this time, the thunder in the sky seemed to finally find Chu Mo, a "fish in the net", and began to attack Chu mo.


    Chu Mo laughed and rushed towards the changing Taoist.


    Boom!


    A large number of looting thunder instantly formed a lightning group, which completely submerged Chu Mo almost in an instant.


    Seeing that the boy rushed towards him, the Taoist priest suddenly became furious and turned around to run. As soon as I ran for two steps, I felt it was wrong, because the robbery thunder belonging to Yuanying in the sky hit him again!


    "Damn it!" The changing road is so popular that seven tricks smoke. He hurriedly drove the Vajra circle to stop the thunder in the sky.


    Yuanying level of heaven''s disaster, every robbery thunder... Is enough to seriously injure the versatile Taoist. Therefore, he did not dare to let any robbery thunder fall on him.


    On the contrary, that boy is actually like taking a bath in thunder and lightning!


    "********** are you the body of thunder?" The versatile Taoist was completely stunned by the abnormal degree of Chu mo. At this time, he finally understood that he was not only punished by this little beast, but also severely punished!


    At this time, Chu Mo had rushed to the changing Taoist priest with a large number of heaven''s thunder, and the thunder of the Yuan Ying realm was mixed with the thunder of the golden elixir period, and continued to fall.


    In the sky on the sea, thunder and lightning flashed, like the doomsday scene.


    There were some powerful creatures in the Central Plains of the sea. They felt that someone was fighting and wanted to come and watch the excitement. At the moment, they were all scared to run as far as they could.


    Even a little of this sense of disaster will not come to any good end.


    The Taoist priest of all changes was frantically resisting and roaring.


    Chu Mo is leisurely condensing the golden elixir in the thunder and lightning. In fact, it''s not so easy, but compared with the changeable Taoist, Chu Mo''s back hands and silent operation of mind method is really too leisurely.


    At this time, a heart of the Taoist priest is about to sink completely. His heart is very clear that even if he doesn''t die today... I''m afraid he will also be severely damaged.


    If he had known that he would meet such a demon before, he would not have come alone. Even if he let go of this old face, he would certainly drag another dead apprentice''s blood demon to teach the old ancestor.


    This boy, where is a monk in the foundation period? It''s clearly a monster that''s more fucking terrifying than the original baby old monster!


    At this time, Chu Mo also reached the critical moment of ending Dan. Regardless of the changing Taoist, he began to frantically absorb the essence between heaven and earth. The vast essence, rolling from all directions, frantically poured into Chu Mo''s body.


    At the same time, even the terrifying energy contained in the disaster was sucked away by Chu Mo!


    This makes the Taoist see that the whole person is about to collapse. He has lived so long, experienced countless strange scenes, and met countless demonic geniuses who claim to have the opportunity to impact the heaven. But I have never seen such a monster in front of me.


    Not only do you see the natural disaster as nothing, bathe in the natural disaster, but also you can use the energy in the natural disaster for yourself... Is this his mother?


    Even if you don''t absorb the energy in the disaster, it''s amazing enough, okay?


    How can there be such a mental method? Once it works, all the essence between heaven and earth will roll in?


    If so, where can practice be called a word "bitter"? Is this easier than eating and drinking water?


    Click!


    A thunder of Yuanying''s degree severely hit the divers Taoist who was a little distracted. The versatile Taoist suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and dared not slip away, but his heart was about to collapse.


    At this time, in the Dantian of Chu Mo, on the five color Taoist platform, a bright golden elixir has been completely formed!


    Boom!


    The last terrible robbery thunder hit Chu Mo''s head fiercely.


    In the sky, the blue sky is like ink, and electric snakes dance wildly.


    Chu Mo instantly raised his head and stood above the turbulent sea, with black hair like a waterfall and blood like a dragon, roaring up to the sky. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 690

    Bang!


    A powerful momentum burst out along Chu Mo''s body!


    Golden elixir!


    "Golden elixir?" The versatile Taoist who was still struggling to support looked at Chu Mo''s direction with a stunned face.


    This disaster was triggered by Chu Mo and ended with the last thunder disaster.


    The versatile Taoist had no time to celebrate the rest of his life, so he felt this terrible blood from Chu mo. Then his face changed greatly and he exclaimed, "this can''t be the momentum of the golden elixir!"


    Chu Mo roared up to the sky, and then he rushed directly at the Taoist priest, "old dog, eat me!"


    Boom!


    Heaven, earth and man three talents boxing, earth boxing!


    This punch, like a mountain, was so heavy that it was unimaginable. With infinite power, it directly hit the Taoist priest of changes.


    Just a monk who has just stepped into the golden elixir... Under normal circumstances, the changeable Taoist will certainly disagree.


    But at the moment, he has been seriously injured in the disaster, and his combat power has already fallen below the warning line. Coupled with the blood burst from Chu Mo, where is it like a monk who has just stepped into the golden elixir? The versatile Taoist even had a desire to retreat.


    But the speed of the other party is too fast!


    It''s so fast that it''s impossible for Taoist people to think about it.


    He raised his arm to block Chu Mo''s punch.


    Click!


    A crisp sound of broken bones sounded, and the Taoist priest of all changes felt a sharp pain in his forearm. At the same time, the heavy feeling made his body fly up and fly out directly into the distance.


    He was a grand monk in the realm of Yuanying. Unexpectedly, he was punched and flew away by a boy who had just stepped into the golden elixir period!


    The versatile Taoist even couldn''t care about the pain of the wound. The whole person''s head was blank. He stared at the proud void, like the God of war. His mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, I turned around and left without saying a word!


    "Ran away?" Chu Mo stared at the far away figure, and the whole person felt bad.


    "What are you running for? I''m just a friar who just stepped into the golden elixir. You''re a strong Yuan Ying... You''re a spiritual power! You''re one of the five ancestors of the blood demon sect... What the fuck are you running for? Run your grandmother''s legs! Come back!" Chu Mo''s roaring voice. Ring in the void.


    The versatile Taoist who was fleeing quickly stumbled under his feet and almost fell over. The son of a bitch''s mouth was too damaged. Is there such a bad person? If you are a normal friar of the golden elixir, I won''t run away, don''t break you into pieces, and don''t stop until I drive you out of your wits!


    "Little beast... Wait for me! I''ll settle with you sooner or later!" The angry voice of the versatile Taoist came, but his figure. But it has disappeared into the void.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched. Murmured, "what about integrity? Dignity? What about the self-esteem of the strong?"


    No one answered him. The versatile Taoist had already run out for thousands of miles.


    Even if Chu Mo stepped into the golden elixir Avenue, he couldn''t catch up with a Yuan Ying friar who ran desperately.


    Chu Mo finally had to deflate his mouth and reluctantly gave up chasing this unscrupulous strong man. But at this time, he remembered one thing, that is, how did the other party find him?


    Listen to that, it seems that you can find yourself anytime, anywhere?


    This is for Chu mo. It''s not good news, because the other party may come out and attack him again at any time. Normally speaking. An expert in the realm of Yuanying is unlikely to attack a Jindan monk, because there is no need at all.


    But I''m not sure about this one. It''s too immoral!


    And after he saw the combat power of Chu Mo, I''m afraid he won''t easily give Chu mo the chance of melee.


    "No... I have to figure it out." Chu Mo thought in his heart, stood where he was, took out the letter board, thought for a while, put this letter board back, and took out another one.


    Everyone in the magic world can only have one letter board, but Chu Mo has two. The one he just took out is Lin Bai''s. thinking of Lin Bai''s identity, it has been known by too many people.


    On the contrary, there are few people who know the identity of the earliest Qingtian Rumo.


    Chu Mo directly used the identity of Qingtian Rumo to send a message on the letter board: "for help, I killed an enemy. The master of the other party has never seen me, but he can directly find me regardless of distance. What''s the matter?"


    After Chu Mo released it, he took back the letter board, and then took a look at the direction. He was ready to go back to Jinxiu city first.


    North of the spirit world, in the endless forest.


    This is where the elves live.


    At this moment, Qi Xiaoyu, dressed in a blue skirt, long hair and shawl, was beautiful. He had just come out of seclusion, and his aura had not been completely taken back. There was a kind of peerless and independent beauty.


    "Congratulations, miss, your cultivation has made a breakthrough!" A fairy girl, who looked seventeen or eighteen years old, was waiting at the door. Seeing Qi Xiaoyu, her eyes lit up and she greeted him with a happy smile.


    "Fortunately, this breakthrough is not so fast." Qi Xiaoyu seemed a little distressed and said, "there is a place where there is always a problem, which is difficult to understand... It is fast becoming my shackle."


    "Miss, why do you have to suffer? As long as you enter the magic world, you will be able to easily solve this problem." The fairy girl has been around Qi Xiaoyu since childhood. Although she is a maid, they are in love with sisters. Therefore, she knows something about Qi Xiaoyu.


    "I said that if I don''t go in this life, I won''t go in." Qi Xiaoyu said faintly, as if recalling something, and a touch of sadness appeared in his eyes.


    "Well, even if you don''t enter the magic world, it''s always OK to look at the letter board? The knowledge on the letter board is also very rich! Why don''t you even look at the letter board, miss?" The fairy girl looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a puzzled face.


    The fairy girl vaguely knows something about that year, and also knows that the part of the girl who entered the human world collapsed. It seemed to have something to do with the person who was looking for in the prophecy, but the young lady didn''t mention anything about that person.


    Even the elders of the elves have nothing to do about it.


    After all, the young lady has said that she will live and die with the elves. As for the person in the prophecy, she has given up.


    "Letter board?" Qi Xiaoyu winked, "I''m almost forgetting this thing."


    With that, she took the letter board out of her storage ring, sighed, and then opened it with spiritual force.


    The page of the letter board still stays on the message published by that person.


    Seeing things and thinking of people, Qi Xiaoyu saw the moment when the sky was as black as ink, his face showed a complex color, and his heart was a little sad.


    In recent years, with the continuous improvement of her cultivation, the memory of her separation has gradually been found by her in her dream. Although they are fragments and missing, the person who often appears in the picture, as well as the short but extremely happy scene... Every time, she will wake up crying in her sleep.


    "If I didn''t go to him, his life... Would be very calm. I hurt him." Qi Xiaoyu thought sadly, and then quit the message Chu Mo once released, and wanted to browse some other news.


    But the next moment, her fingers suddenly hung in the air, and the whole person was stunned.


    He lost his voice and said, "how is it possible?"


    Delivered at midnight!


    The penultimate day of the month... The critical moment has arrived!


    Look at you!


    Do you have any monthly tickets? (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 691

    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes fell on the letter board, showing an extremely shocked look in his eyes, and the whole person was stunned.


    "Miss... What''s the matter?" The fairy girl looked at Qi Xiaoyu with some worry.


    "Nothing. I have something to do. Go and help yourself." Qi Xiaoyu said, put away the letter board, left here in a hurry and returned to his room.


    Instead of looking at the contents of the letter board for the first time, she sat there and gently stroked her chest with her hand.


    She was scared, and even couldn''t believe what her eyes saw was true. Therefore, she must calm her mood first.


    At that time, the man died in front of her and disappeared. How could he survive in his state at that time?


    Qi Xiaoyu thought he must have read it wrong. Maybe... This message was published by him?


    No... no!


    At the beginning, that person only released one message under the name of Qingtian Rumo.


    About her.


    After that, the name completely disappeared on the letter board, and there was no more sound.


    Qi Xiaoyu sat there for a long time, and then his hands trembled. He picked up the letter board and stared at it.


    The above, the message, is still there.


    Just below, it seems that there are a few more replies.


    "It''s relatively simple. You probably haven''t experienced such a thing, haha." This is a Schadenfreude, said relatively simple, but did not answer at all.


    Qi Xiaoyu frowned and whispered, "bad guy!"


    Keep looking down.


    "What you said seems to be a bit like a curse. The next curse is on the person close to you. Once this person dies, no matter how far away the killer is, he can be found. In fact, this means is not very clever. Generally speaking, it is rarely used. Because the method to crack this means is very simple. Otherwise, you can give me a piece of best celestite, and I''ll tell you, deal face to face. Reputation guarantee £¡¡± This is a person who gives an answer, but wants to take the opportunity to make a profit.


    Qi Xiaoyu picked the tip of his eyebrows and said angrily, "did you get into the eye of money?"


    Calmed down for a while, Qi Xiaoyu looked at the following reply, which looked more reliable.


    "This is a kind of magic. It''s not a magic power. It''s called Zi Mu mantra. It usually falls on the person closest to the caster. This method is quite common in the spiritual world and the celestial world. In the celestial world, almost no one uses this method, because it''s too easy to crack. You just need to do this... The friend above is a little too much. For such a simple thing, you also want a piece of top-grade celestite and want money Are you crazy? "


    In this person''s answer, write the solution directly on it. It''s just a little spell.


    The one who wanted to blackmail a piece of top-grade celestite before probably didn''t think the person who released this message would be fooled. After being exposed, it only returned two words.


    "Hehe."


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at the spell. Although she didn''t understand whether the spell was correct, she felt that the other party should not cheat on it.


    At this time, she couldn''t help thinking.


    Murmured, "didn''t he die in those days? So now... Has he reached the spiritual world? Should I... Should I go to look for him again?"


    Qi Xiaoyu said, his eyes flashed a dark color, and his heart secretly thought: I shouldn''t go to him, otherwise, it will definitely involve him. The enemy I face is not what he can deal with at all. The prophecy of the elders. No matter right or wrong, I don''t want to implicate him anymore.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu suddenly saw that Qingtian Rumo replied to the person who taught him to crack the method again!


    "Thank you, friend. I tried the spell. It was really useful. I could obviously feel it and cut off a trace of cause and effect!"


    "He is still alive!" Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes instantly became extremely bright, and then, they were covered with a layer of water mist.


    "That''s nice." She murmured softly.


    But then. She calmed down and muttered, "I should bear it alone, or let me bear it myself. It''s good to know that he is still alive!"


    Qi Xiaoyu said, with a comforting smile on his cold face. The mist in my eyes is more and more.


    How many times do you dream back in the middle of the night and pick up memory fragments.


    She misses him.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo was really happy. Unexpectedly, he asked for help on the letter board and got an answer immediately.


    The spell was really effective. It directly cut off the power of cause and effect on him. Moreover, it was not one... But three!


    That is to say, three of the five golden elixir friars who were destroyed by heaven have such spells on their bodies!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be secretly shocked. He said that fortunately, it was only one person who came this time. If it was three Yuanying old monsters, he would definitely not be their opponent, even if he could cause the disaster.


    And these people are very unusual. They even have magic tools far beyond the spiritual world!


    Chu Mo was able to untie the curse of the changing Taoist so easily, relying on knowledge far beyond the spiritual world.


    Don''t underestimate that short spell. For countless monks in the spiritual world, it is an extremely profound skill!


    This is the problem of vision and knowledge. Like a wise man who has never walked out of a mountain village in his life, when he comes to a big city, his wisdom will immediately be completely inadequate, because he has never seen it, let alone experienced it.


    So Chu Mo knew his advantages in his heart.


    But what happened to Zhao Qing and the magic weapon on this man today?


    Zhao Qing was almost killed by Chu Mo at last. But the magic weapon on this man today is definitely a real treasure!


    And it''s an attacking magic weapon!


    This kind of magic instrument is not available to everyone, not to mention in the spiritual world, even in the celestial world.


    If the other party didn''t have this magic weapon on him today, he would certainly not be able to withstand this terrible disaster, and would have been split into ashes.


    "Can it be said that this blood demon sect... Is also a sect with great hands and eyes?" Chu Mo''s vigilance to the blood demon sect has risen to a considerable height.


    Now that the spell of the other party has been broken, the connection with the other party has been cut off. Chu Mo''s heart was also relieved. He was thinking that the other party should also have found that the connection was cut off at this time. Will you wait for him in Jinxiu city?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, hesitated for a moment, and then used face changing technique to change his appearance into a young man with dark skin and age of 234.


    Then, he turned to the direction of the splendid city and showed his shrinking into inches. After a while, he appeared thousands of miles away.


    While Chu Mo was walking, he suddenly found a woman in front of him, wearing a palace dress, with a good figure and a very tall figure. Judging from her back, she should be a beautiful woman. At the moment, she was standing on the wilderness and seemed to be looking for something.


    When Chu Mo found the other party, the other party also found Chu Mo at the same time.


    Seeing Chu Mo, the palace woman was slightly stunned. Then, a faint doubt flashed in her eyes, and she shouted, "brother, can you... Do me a favor?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 692

    Chu Mo originally intended to go directly. It was not normal for a gorgeous palace dress woman to appear in such a desolate place. He didn''t want to do much. ¡ñ -, but the other party opened his mouth for help. Chu Mo paused slightly at his feet, stood there, looked at the palace woman from a distance, and subconsciously glanced at the man with the sky god.


    "The mid-term of Yuanying, Grade 7 physique! Male."


    Chu Mo was immediately surprised that this woman was a friar in the primordial period, which had already shocked Chu mo. Although there are many Yuan Ying friars in the spiritual world, people can encounter one at will in such a place, which is somewhat unbelievable.


    Level 7 constitution... It''s also very high. At least in the spiritual world, monks with level 7 constitution are rare.


    But the most important thing is the last word in the information given by the sky god!


    Man!


    This is obviously a woman!


    And the other party is facing Chu Mo directly at the moment, with noble temperament and gentle tone, looking delicate and moving.


    How could it be a man?


    But Chu Mo knew clearly in his heart that the divine omen of the sky was a spiritual artifact, and it could never be aimless!


    A man, who can disguise himself as a woman without revealing any flaws, and has the strength of the mid-term of Yuanying, appears in this desolate place... Chu Mo''s heart suddenly surges with strong vigilance.


    At the same time, I don''t know why, this palace dress woman made him feel familiar. It seems... Where have you seen it!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, looking at her calmly on his face: "what''s the matter?"


    "My husband is ill. I want to help him find a kind of herbal medicine, but it''s too dangerous here. I... I only have the realm of foundation building. Can you help me?" The palace woman looked at Chu Mo sincerely and said pitifully, "I saw you coming from so far away, and your realm... Must be very strong. Please, if you can''t find that kind of medicine, my husband will die!"


    Chu Mo looked at the woman. Lightly said: "sorry, I have something else to do, I can''t help you."


    With that, Chu Mo turned and left!


    No matter who this person is. He doesn''t want to be provoked.


    A big monk in the middle of Yuanying said he was in the foundation period. He was obviously a man, but he dressed up as a woman. If it weren''t for the sky god, he couldn''t even recognize each other''s gender!


    This matter. It''s weird. Stay away.


    Chu Mo walked very fast. After entering the golden elixir period, his speed was faster. With the blessing of phantom wind step, he disappeared here almost in the blink of an eye.


    The palace dress woman was reluctant to catch up, and her voice became a little angry: "you... Why don''t you have any sympathy? Everyone is Taoist friends, what''s the matter with helping? It''s a big deal... It''s a big deal that people let you..."


    Saying this, the palace woman is getting closer and closer to Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo''s heart is full of warning signs, and he is ready to fight. Just then. The woman in Palace Dress suddenly stopped and shouted, "you''re too much! If my husband dies, I''ll hate you all my life!"


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched violently, with a feeling of hell. Walking faster.


    At this time, the woman in Palace Dress stood in place, blinked a pair of beautiful eyes, frowned and murmured, "he changed his face, and the means of changing his face is quite clever. But... Is it this person? There is no spell I put on him..."


    Said the palace woman. Concentration induced for a moment, suddenly his face changed greatly, and gritted his teeth and said, "what a little beast, I don''t know how to use any means. Cut off this cause and effect!"


    With that, the palace woman looked at the direction of Chu Mo''s disappearance, and her face became ferocious: "want to escape from my hand? Dream!"


    With that, she flashed and disappeared in place.


    Chu Mo was relieved to see that the palace woman didn''t catch up.


    A monk in the realm of Yuanying. Although he is not afraid, if he really fights, it must be enough headache. If there is no hatred, who is willing to fight with people in this realm?


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo suddenly found a man in his thirties in front of him, wearing a strong suit and looking hurt. His face was a little scared, as if he was avoiding the chase. Seeing Chu Mo, he shouted from a distance, "little brother, have you seen a woman in a palace dress?"


    "No." Chu Mo shook his head and looked at the man with cold eyes. Then he ignored him and left quickly.


    This time, Chu Mo''s speed is faster!


    Because under the guidance of the sky god, the other party''s realm is impressively the same as the palace dress woman just now!


    "In the mid-term of Yuanying, Grade 7 physique."


    Only this time, there is no specific gender.


    This man has nothing in common with the woman just now. He has nothing to do with his appearance, eyes... And even his aura.


    But in the light of the sky god, it shows that the two people''s realm and physique are exactly the same!


    Chu Mo didn''t believe that there was no problem at all.


    His heart has risen extremely strong vigilance, feeling that the other party seems to be staring at him.


    Who is it?


    Are these people... All from the blood demon sect?


    After Chu Mo entered the spirit world, so far, the strongest enemy is them.


    However, since the other side is such a monk with diverse infant realm, why don''t they come together to surround and kill themselves? Or... Is this simply a coincidence? The other party is not aiming at himself?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, but the action under his feet was not slow at all.


    At this time, the young man stood there, frowning, and then his eyes gradually became cold, sneering, "it''s you! Boy, with your face changing skill, it''s a dream to cheat this Buddha!"


    As he spoke, his figure changed again. This time, he became a 28 year old girl, wearing a light yellow dress, swaying posture and beautiful appearance. However, the expression on his face was somewhat ferocious and vicious.


    Murmured, "how many years has it been since I tried so hard to kill someone? Boy... You should feel lucky!"


    Chu Mo continued to walk in the mountains. He was very fast without hesitation.


    And this time, he decided not to return to Jinxiu city for the time being. Because rushing back to the city is likely to lead the enemy there and bring disaster to the Lu family.


    Just thinking, Chu Mo suddenly heard a burst of exclamation from dozens of miles ahead.


    He immediately looked at a girl in a light yellow dress, followed by sevenoreight huge wolves with strong breath all over.


    Each wolf, unexpectedly, is about three feet in size, with a ferocious face and very strong, which is very frightening to look at.


    Most importantly, these seven or eight giant wolves all exude the breath of golden elixir!


    The girl seemed to be frightened. She ran frantically with the wolves. Suddenly, she saw Chu Mo and rushed directly towards Chu Mo, shouting, "brother, help!"


    Chu Mo''s heart moved, and he glanced at the girl with the sky god.


    Mid-term of Yuanying, Grade 7 physique, male.


    "Shit... Why is this person again?" Chu Mo was stunned and almost crazy. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 693

    Chu Mo really felt like he was going crazy, three times in a row


    First, the woman in palace clothes, then the young man, and now, he has turned into a pure girl. This is not cosmetic surgery. It is clear that you can change your appearance at will


    Chu Mo turned and wanted to leave without saying a word. ¡Ñ net


    But the girl had rushed towards him while crying miserably, and made a sad cry: "help, help."


    "Save your sister" Chu Mo got up and left.


    At this time, I saw a strange smile on the girl''s face, and the whole world was suddenly filled with a vast force


    Yuanying''s momentum


    It''s earth shattering


    The seven or eight giant wolves behind the girl immediately gave a howl of fear, and ran away with their tails between them


    These are spirit beasts. They are all intelligent, although I don''t know why this human suddenly became so powerful. But the smell of death made them want to have eight legs.


    Seven or eight huge waves ran away, and the girl laughed darkly, "boy, you stay here for me."


    The girl slapped Chu Mo in the air and slapped him with a palm. A vast energy came in an instant.


    The void seemed to be broken through, and the world shook unceasingly.


    Full of a sense of destruction.


    A large number of mountains and trees, under this palm, instantly turned into powder.


    Chu Mo''s action is not unpleasant, especially when he has noticed the girl''s strength. At the first time. They reacted.


    But the friars in the realm of Yuanying are so powerful that they are frightening.


    It''s like the whole world. It''s all her field.


    Under this pressure, Chu Mo''s actions became much slower.


    Of course, this is just Chu Mo''s own feeling.


    In the eyes of the girl, who is also a Taoist priest with all kinds of changes, this monk who has just passed the disaster and stepped into the realm of golden elixir is simply heinous


    Change to other alchemists. Let alone the early days of the golden elixir. Even at the peak of the golden elixir period, under the pressure of his Yuan Ying realm, not to mention running away so quickly, even breathing will be extremely difficult


    He didn''t even need to fight. Just by momentum, it was enough to completely suppress it


    This horrible young man even subverted the changing Taoist''s understanding of the golden elixir monk


    However, he is still confident to kill the young man, although he was also seriously injured in the disaster. But after all, he is the great power of Yuanying realm, and there is a huge gap in realm. By no means a little.


    But if you let this person run today, then over time, when this person is promoted to the middle or later stage of the golden elixir, the changing Taoist really can''t guarantee. Whether he can still be his opponent.


    "This man must die" after the versatile Taoist slapped it out, he didn''t stop at all and directly continued to shoot.


    All kinds of powerful and extreme magic attacks, one after another, roared to Chu mo.


    He wants to beat this man to pieces


    To eliminate the hatred in his heart and the fear in his heart


    Chu Mo was a little embarrassed.


    Hide left and flash right. The suppression in the realm is a huge gap, which has nothing to say.


    On him. Soon there were a few more serious wounds, and blood flowed. His mouth also spilled a trace of blood.


    That''s him. I''m afraid he''s already dead. I don''t know how many times.


    The five color Taoist platform in the elixir field is frantically conveying power towards the golden elixir. The blood in Chu Mo''s body seemed to be burning.


    Although others were injured, the state of the whole person was unprecedented


    This is a strong enemy. We must show a desperate attitude before we can reverse it.


    At this time, Chu Mo no longer covered up and directly took out the killer.


    Killing heaven in hand, a huge sense of war broke out along Chu Mo''s body.


    "Shameless old dog, take your life." Chu Mo''s wound was still bleeding, but he stood up in the air with a knife and rushed towards the versatile Taoist who was still dressed as a girl.


    The Taoist priest "you" was extremely shocked. He didn''t expect that this man could still fight back without any hands left


    However, he also felt the crazy fighting spirit on the other side and sneered, "it''s just a battle of trapped animals. Today you will die."


    With that, the versatile Taoist took out a long sword. The long sword glittered with cold light, emitting a powerful breath


    "Let you see, what is the magic weapon of heaven?" the versatile Taoist sneered and rushed to Chu Mo with a sword.


    A loud noise.


    The long sword in the hands of the changing Taoist priest broke at the sound.


    His eyes showed unbelievable light, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "It''s impossible. I''m a real heavenly artifact." the versatile Taoist exclaimed, but his action was not affected at all. He slapped Chu Mo on the chest.


    Although he was extremely shocked and even scared, he was also taking advantage of this opportunity to paralyze Chu mo


    The fight between you and me is to do everything.


    Chu Mo Leng shouted, and also smashed the punch that came at the Taoist priest of changes.


    Fists and palms meet, and a loud noise is emitted in the void.


    Chu Mo''s body suddenly flew backward, and his viscera were writhing. The five color Taoist platform in the Dantian frantically sends out energy and stabilizes the viscera of Chu mo.


    The body of the versatile Taoist also flew backward. Wow, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    Then he shook his palm desperately. It was this arm that was smashed by Chu Mo''s fist before. Just recovered, not completely good, as a result, one hand was useless again.


    "It''s impossible that you are not human." the expression on the face of the versatile Taoist is extremely wonderful, really like seeing a ghost.


    How can a person''s body be so strong


    Can it be said that he is the body of Daojing in the mouth of the master of Taoism? No, it is impossible. The most powerful body in the whole spiritual world is only the eighth level constitution, and he has never seen anyone with the Ninth level constitution


    Let alone there is a congenital body on it


    How can there be a person with Daojing constitution


    But at this time, Chu Mo had rushed over again and cut at the changing Taoist.


    At this time, the versatile Taoist already knew the horror of this knife, and his sword from the heaven was completely defeated. He dared not solve it hard, and then he dodged to avoid this knife.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Mo''s knife seems to have used an old move, but in fact, it is a false move


    Seeing that the Taoist priest of all changes dodged, Chu Mo cut his knife horizontally and directly into the right arm of the Taoist priest of all changes.


    Click


    Just like cutting tofu, cut off this arm of the Taoist priest of all changes directly, together with the broken sword, and directly fall to the ground.


    The shoulders of the versatile Taoist priest suddenly bled.


    The versatile Taoist priest slapped Chu Mo''s chest with another intact hand.


    The Taoist priest, who was still a girl, showed a ferocious look in his eyes: "the life and death of the little animal" is not over to be continued.

 Chapter 694

    Use one arm for the other''s life!


    This was originally a way to fight against monks of the same level or even higher level than him, but now it was used by him against a monk who had just stepped into the golden elixir.


    If this matter gets out, I''m afraid the whole spiritual world will be shocked.


    But at present, the changeable Taoist has no other way!


    In his heart, he also felt extremely oppressed and roared, "I don''t believe... Your body is not bad!"


    Chu Mo gave a whoosh, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew backward directly to the distance.


    However, after flying hundreds of feet backward, Chu Mo''s body stopped again.


    The versatile Taoist priest with a broken arm was really scared. He stared at the body that was still standing in the air: "my palm... Used all my strength to hit your heart... You... How can you not die?"


    "Old dog, if you want me to die, you are not qualified!" Chu Mo spit a mouthful of blood foam in his mouth, and his eyes showed crazy fighting spirit: "come, let me cut off your arm again!"


    With that, Chu Mo swung up to kill the sky and rushed towards the versatile Taoist again.


    The versatile Taoist was also going crazy at this time, and his eyes were completely red. He roared, "the Buddha doesn''t believe it. The monks in the realm of Yuan Ying can''t suppress you, a little beast with a golden elixir!"


    "Old dog, don''t talk nonsense!" Chu Mo roared.


    Youming eight knives cut out.


    The first knife takes the soul!


    The versatile Taoist was slightly stagnant. With his realm, he should not have been affected so easily. But his body has been severely damaged since the time of the disaster, and it is impossible to recover completely for a time.


    In addition, Chu Mo''s combat power is really terrible, as if the gap between the realm and the natural moat... Doesn''t work at all in him!


    Therefore, under the influence of soul grabbing, the combat power of the versatile Taoist is greatly reduced.


    The reaction was also much slower.


    This knife directly crossed the girl''s face of the versatile Taoist. A terrible scar appeared on his face.


    "Ah!" The Taoist priest of all changes gave a sad roar.


    He fought back directly and slapped Chu Mo with another palm.


    Chu Mo''s body was hit again.


    The power of Yuanying realm is indeed incomparable, which is not comparable to the golden elixir period.


    But Chu Mo''s ancestral realm is so powerful that it''s incredible... It''s speechless!


    Being blasted so fiercely by a monk in the realm of Yuanying, he just spit out a mouthful of blood, and then rushed back again like a dragon.


    Is there any fucking reason for this?


    The versatile Taoist finally regretted that why did he kill him on the way? Not only was the disguise that no one could see through, but also this boy was simply a demon. Is he human or not? Could it be the child of some powerful beast?


    How can such a person... Appear in the spiritual world?


    Even in heaven... There are no such abnormal young people!


    For heaven. The versatile Taoist is no stranger. He has already known a lot about the heaven in the palm sect. But I have never heard of such a person in front of me.


    Seeing the man pounce again with a knife, a trace of fear came into the heart of the changing Taoist!


    He had a feeling that if he continued to fight like this, he would probably fall here today!


    Yes, he also has Yuanying. The speed of Yuanying''s escape is not what this boy can catch up with at all. But the problem is. It is impossible for Yuanying to recover without hundreds of years! Not to mention that the vicious palm church will not give him this chance to recover, even in the present... God knows if this little beast has any cards left.


    The Taoist priest with all changes thought in his heart and issued a unwilling roar. The appearance of the whole person instantly changed back to the appearance when he saw Chu mo before. The scar on his face was deep with bones visible, and he looked extremely ferocious. Then Sen Leng glanced at Chu mo. He rushed down directly, trying to pick up his arm.


    When you reach the realm of Yuanying, your arms can regenerate. But the ring on that hand... Must be taken back!


    There... Is all the belongings of the versatile Taoist.


    How could Chu Mo give him this opportunity? Coldly shouted, "old dog, don''t try to run! Show your strength and fight to the death with me!"


    Chu Mo''s physical injury at this time is also quite serious, but he is more and more brave.


    Dantian has an endless stream of power, and the blood in his body is burning. At this time, his heart has no distractions, and there is only one thought: "war!"


    The killing heaven in Chu Mo''s hand, after integrating that part of the blade, has greatly increased its power, which is completely different. Every knife cut out, will form a terrible killing field.


    Coupled with the powerful move of Youming Badao, it''s simply like adding wings to a tiger!


    Although Chu Mo can only use the first four knives until now, these first four knives... Are enough!


    Kill!


    Cut soul!


    Nightmare!


    A knife is fiercer than a knife, a knife is fiercer than a knife!


    Several more wounds were added to the body of the versatile Taoist.


    At the same time, his dream of taking back his broken arm was completely shattered!


    Chu Mo didn''t give him this chance at all. He seemed to be crazy and wanted to die with him.


    The versatile Taoist finally couldn''t stand it. He gave a roar, and then crushed a seal character. His body shape whistled and disappeared in place.


    This time... He really ran away.


    Not an opponent at all!


    This was the most miserable battle in his cultivation career, and it was also the closest battle to death!


    Once upon a time, he just needed to turn himself into another person, and then secretly attacked. Even enemies much stronger than him were hated under his sneak attack.


    Some people don''t even know who killed him until they die!


    Because the changing Taoist never shows his true face!


    As a result, today, he fell into a huge fall. Up to now, he doesn''t know how the other party saw through him.


    Indeed, in a day, several times in succession, it will indeed make people suspicious. Especially in such wild places.


    But no matter how suspicious, he should never be given a chance to get close at all!


    As a result, the other party actually didn''t leave him a close chance.


    At this time, the Taoist priest of all changes has appeared thousands of miles away, and directly looked up to the sky and roared: "I must break you into pieces! I will find out your identity and let you... Kill all the people who are related to you... All! Ah ah! All!"


    After venting, the versatile Taoist dragged his seriously injured body and galloped directly in the direction of the blood demon sect.


    He must inform the head teacher of this matter at the first time.


    Spirit world... There is a wonderful golden elixir monk!


    Originally... It was just monk Zhuji.


    Damn it!


    Where''s the pervert? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 695

    Chu Mo frowned and looked at the broken arm on the ground. In his heart, he secretly said that the other party was so eager to take this arm away. Was it just because he wanted to take it back? Thinking, his eyes fell on the fingers of this arm. Please search and see the most complete! The fastest updated novel, a dark ring, is set there.


    "Is it because of this?" Chu Mo was happy. Unexpectedly, the other party even wore the storage ring on his hand.


    Chu Mo walked over, directly rolled down the ring, and then tried to open it with mental strength. However, to Chu Mo''s surprise, the seal on this ring is very strong and cannot be easily opened.


    Chu Mo thought for a while, put away the ring and prepared to open it again when he had time.


    Later, Chu Mo found a place to recover from the injury. This battle, of course, will not fight the other side and run away, but Chu Mo himself is not easy. If it weren''t for the tyranny of the body of the ancestral realm and the continuous power of the five element Taoist base, I''m afraid he would have fallen.


    However, Chu Mo also thoroughly understood the power of the five element Taoist base through this battle.


    In the early stage of the golden elixir, the battle against the Yuan Ying friar, who was even higher than his whole great realm, was able to fight into a close match.


    This is not innate against Zhuji. Although the monk of Zhuji is many times stronger than innate. But after all, they have just stepped into the path of cultivation. Many times, they have not completely divorced from the fighting instinct of martial artists.


    But Yuanying is definitely different. That''s a real big monk!


    With the ability to connect heaven and earth, in the whole spiritual world, friar Yuanying is the top existence.


    In this realm, whether it''s strength, skill proficiency, physical strength, or fighting consciousness, it''s easy to throw out the monks in the realm of foundation building and golden elixir for dozens of blocks.


    Therefore, Jindan vs. Yuanying is far more difficult than congenitally vs. Zhuji.


    Normally, a friar in the realm of golden elixir can''t beat the friar Yuanying.


    "No wonder those Tianjiao in the heaven desperately want to pursue the body of the Tao realm. No matter how difficult it is, the family behind them should prepare at least perfect foundation materials for them... It''s really different!" Chu Mo''s heart was filled with emotion.


    Life is not fair.


    Just like those talented teenagers born in the human world, are their talents really much worse than those big family children in the heaven? Not necessarily... Even some talents are stronger than those Tianjiao in the heaven.


    But it''s useless!


    Those Tianjiao people in the heaven would like to use various means to carry out congenital cultivation when they are in the womb. After birth. What''s more, all kinds of massive resources that ordinary people can''t imagine are used on them. It''s countless times higher.


    Otherwise, how can there be so many powerful monks in their twenties during the Mahayana period or even the ascension period in the heaven?


    There are more terrible ones. At that age, he has stepped into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian or even higher.


    This is the result of different backgrounds, environments and resources.


    In contrast, the vast majority of those talented teenagers in the human world may not even be martial artists throughout their lives!


    Because they don''t have that kind of environment and opportunity at all!


    Their families simply don''t understand how terrible their children are.


    "I''ve always felt unlucky. I haven''t even seen my parents. But now I think I''m luckier than everyone!" Chu Mo sighed softly, "even if it is the peerless Tianjiao in the heaven... There is no ancestral body. There is no five element Taoist foundation!"


    Chu Mo was not complacent, he just sighed. Although his road is somewhat bumpy and sometimes dangerous, on the whole, he is much luckier than everyone!


    "Now I have stepped into the golden elixir Avenue, and I want to use the fastest time. Turn the elixir into a baby! As long as I reach the realm of Yuanying, then... I have enough strength to protect the people around me. I also have the qualification and significance to find her."


    Chu Mo knew that even if he found Qi Xiaoyu now, it was meaningless.


    Because of his strength. It''s not enough to stand beside Qi Xiaoyu and protect her from the wind and rain.


    "Wait for me, I will be promoted to that realm as soon as possible, and then I will see you!" Chu Mo took a breath, simply treated the wound on his body, and then began to exercise his power to regulate his breath.


    One day later.


    Chu Mo returned to Jinxiu city.


    However, he did not return to Lu''s house at the first time. Instead, he walked towards the west of the city.


    At this moment, Chu Mo has recovered Lu Tianming''s image. He wants to go to the Jin family and have a sneak look.


    Anyway, when he just entered Jinxiu City, he was the Jin family, and he was treated politely and politely at first.


    Before arriving at the Jin family, Chu Mo felt a breath of desolation, coming from the west side of Jinxiu city. Chu Mo frowned slightly and said in his heart: at this time, can''t something happen to the Jin family?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and the pace at his feet also became faster. Almost in the blink of an eye, he came to the door of the Jin family.


    There, a large group of people gathered.


    Chu Mo unexpectedly saw a very familiar stranger at a glance.


    Wang Wu!


    It was the shameless man who traded his childhood sweetheart for foundation materials!


    Chu Mo heard Lu Tianyue talk about Wang Wu in his spare time some time ago, and Chu Mo also sighed at that time. He still remembered the scene when he and the rooster just entered the spirit world and met the team.


    Time has not passed for too long, but there is a feeling that time has changed.


    The three families of Jinxiu city have experienced great changes, and he... Also quickly stepped into the golden elixir Avenue from a congenital martial artist.


    "Everyone is changing." Chu Mo looked at Wang Wu from a distance, who was full of the smell of foundation building friars, and sighed in his heart: Although he was shameless, this was also his own choice. But... What''s the matter with him at the gate of the Jin family at this time?


    Looking at Jin Ming again, he seems to have lost his once high spirits and looks very depressed. It seems that the death of his father has dealt a serious blow to him.


    "There''s nothing to say. You must pay me back today for the humiliation I received in your Jin family!" Wang Wu looked at Jin Ming standing in front of him, Lengleng said, "also, hand over Fang LAN! I know she''s here again! Hum, it''s really interesting! She said no, and she''s so honest. I thought she was in Fangjia Town, and she went back first. Unexpectedly... She sneaked here! Jin Ming... You''re good! But... You''d better start praying now that you haven''t touched her, otherwise no one can save you!"


    "Shut up!" Jin Ming''s face turned white with anger. He didn''t even have the urge to swear at the man in front of him.


    This is a real villain, a completely unscrupulous and shameless person!


    Jin Ming felt that he had seen many shameless people since he was a child, but he had never seen such a person as Wang Wu.


    However, what makes Jin Ming secretly vigilant in his heart is the group of people standing beside Wang Wu. These people can''t see the depth at all, and they look not weak. The key problem is that these people seem... To follow Wang Wu''s orders! (to be continued.)


    hp:

 Chapter 696

    It''s hard to imagine how people like Wang Wu can have such power in such a short time?


    "Shut up? Why should I shut up?" Wang Wu looked at Jin Ming with a sneer: "let me shut up. Fifty foundation materials, 100000 top-grade spirit stones, and hand over Fang LAN. I won''t care about those gratitude and resentments with you."


    "Are you crazy?" Jin Ming stared at Wang Wu dumbfounded, as if looking at a fool.


    "Jin Ming, it seems that you still haven''t figured out the situation, so I''ll tell you." Wang Wu sneered and looked at Jin Ming, "otherwise, don''t think I Wang Wu is not righteous and come here to bully you, a dead father''s dandy."


    "What did you say?" Jin Ming''s face suddenly surged with anger and glared at Wang Wu.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited. Hey, listen to me first. If you still want to fight me after I''m finished, you''re capable." Wang Wu looked at Jin Ming with a smile and said faintly, "listen, your uncle Wang Wu, is now the fourth master of the blood demon sect... HMM, an external disciple!"


    "What a mess?" Jin Ming frowned and muttered.


    But the old men beside Jin Ming changed their faces at the same time.


    At this time, Jin Ming suddenly thought of something, and his face instantly changed. He frowned, looked at Wang Wu, and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that after a period of time, your shameless degree has increased!"


    "Shameless? Jin Ming, pay attention to your words. I can treat you as an unknown person now. But if you still talk to me like this, I will regard it as your provocation to the blood demon sect!" Wang Wu looked at Jin Ming sympathetically, then took out a token from his body and flashed it at Jin Ming: "do you recognize this thing? If you haven''t seen it, ask the old man at home. If you haven''t seen it, you''re welcome! Don''t blame me when your family is broken and dead."


    "Even if you are an external disciple of the blood demon sect. So what?" Jin Ming looked at Wang Wu coldly and said against his heart, "our Jin family has no grievances with the blood demon sect. Why do you make trouble in my house?"


    "Tut tut... Are you sorry for what you said? Jin bashao?" Wang Wu looked at Jin Ming with a joking face. Then sneered, "with your Jin family, you only have a grudge against brother Zhu Hong?"


    "You... How did you know?" Jin Ming''s eyes showed a look of disbelief, stared at Wang Wu, and asked, "was that day... You were also there at the qingxumen ruins?"


    "Hey... Jin bashao is worthy of being Jin bashao. This brain turns fast. It''s really smart!" Wang Wu gave a stinging compliment casually, then nodded, and said frankly: "yes. I was there that day. I mixed with a large group of poor sanxiu brothers and wanted to go in and pick up some soup. Unfortunately, the three of you have too much appetite. Hey, hey... Blocking the door of the ruins, we are not allowed to go in, and we don''t even want to give soup. As a result, several senior brothers and sisters of the blood demon sect..."


    Wang Wu said. He also threw a fist at the side to show respect. Although I don''t think so in my heart, the golden elixir has a fart. Is it different? Was it blasted to death with a robbery? But they don''t die... How can I be Wang Wu today!


    "As soon as they came, the people of your three families immediately counselled! Hahahaha, so, Jin bashao, Jin bashao, you don''t have to look down on Wang Wu in your heart. In fact, there''s no difference between us... It''s just... You look more dignified on the surface." Wang Wu said, spitting on one side of the ground: "bah! It''s just that you didn''t meet a stronger one!"


    Jin Ming''s face was very ugly. He looked at Wang Wu coldly: "unreasonable words, a bunch of nonsense."


    "Hey, whatever you say, I have been accepted as an external disciple by the fourth ancestor of the blood demon sect. I am here now, representing the blood demon sect talking!" Wang Wu looked at Jin Ming proudly: "I doubt now, no, no, no, it''s not suspicion, that''s it! You Jin family, collude with Lu family and Hong family, find the murderer, and kill several senior brothers and sisters of my blood demon sect. Therefore, you Jin family must pay a price now! Not only you Jin family, but also Hong family, including Lu family... No one wants to run!"


    Wang Wu said lightly, "but before that, you must hand over Fang LAN!"


    "Wang Wu, I think you are crazy. What does the death of your senior brothers and sisters have to do with us?" Jin Ming stared at Wang Wu dumbfounded, Then he angrily said: "Before, you brazenly betrayed your childhood sweetheart here. If it weren''t for Fang Lan''s words, I couldn''t give you a valuable foundation building material at all. My Jin family doesn''t owe you anything. On the contrary, you Wang Wu owes me the Jin family! You don''t know how to be grateful, and I didn''t expect people like you to know how to be grateful. But now you actually bite back and spit blood. Although you''re shameless enough, can you touch it Ask yourself with your conscience, is it interesting for you to behave like this? "


    Chu Mo stood in the distance quietly watching, his heart secretly, fourth master? Fourth ancestor of blood demon sect? Even if it''s only an outside disciple, it''s really a little unexpected to recruit garbage like Wang Wu as a disciple!


    Don''t give such a person a chance, or he will dare to bite anyone. A bite is penetrating and poisonous.


    Wang Wu sneered over there: "if it weren''t for the love of the foundation materials, you would think I''d talk so much with you? Come to you first, that''s to give you a bottom. It''s not such a good attitude to go to the Hong family and the Lu family later!"


    At this time, an old man beside Jin Ming frowned and said, "even if you are a member of the blood demon sect, your hands are stretched out a little too long? And the death of several of your senior brothers and sisters has nothing to do with our Jin family. On the contrary, my Jin family is the biggest victim of this matter!"


    "Don''t say those useless things, hand over Fang LAN quickly!" Wang Wu frowned impatiently and said: "Jin Ming, to tell you the truth, Fang LAN is not what I want. Don''t think I''m still living in the past. Yes, I have no dignity and backbone, and people have to bow their heads under the low eaves. But Fang LAN has given up on me now, and I know very clearly in my heart! She is the person named by the old ancestor of our blood demon sect! Don''t ask me how the old ancestor of blood demon sect knew her, and I don''t know. To tell you, I''ll have to be respectful when I see Fang LAN in the future Say hello to others. People will soon become masters! "


    Jin Ming looked at Wang Wu with a puzzled face. Although he extremely despised this bad scum in his heart, when Wang Wu just said this, he really didn''t see anything false in Wang Wu''s eyes. But the ancestor of blood demon sect... What does he want to do with Fang LAN? Fang LAN must not go to a sect where even scum can be accepted as disciples!


    At this time, those people around Wang Wu became impatient.


    One of the horse faced men said in a negative way, "I said younger martial brother Wang, don''t talk nonsense to them, OK? Quickly take away the things, people take away, the fourth ancestor is still waiting!"


    Wang Wu nodded and looked at Jin Ming: "I''ve told you enough. How to choose is up to you! If you can''t, fight!"


    Wang Wu''s words are extremely domineering¡ª¡ª


    There are friends in the book review area who don''t think there are enough updates. In fact, they really have difficulties. I''ve been outside all the time. It''s not easy to ensure the update amount of three chapters. I believe everyone has that kind of hard time to get away. I''m like this now. The third watch is the time to squeeze out, and the efficiency of codewords is completely incomparable with that at home.


    Today is also the last day of this month. To be honest, I didn''t go out today and didn''t participate in collective activities. Until now. At six o''clock, it''s the limit. I really tried my best.


    So, I hope you guys can understand and forgive me.


    In the last few hours, if there is a monthly ticket, vote for me. We don''t want to fall behind at the end of the month every time. We feel that our efforts have been wasted from one month to the last few days. That''s really demoralizing.


    I hope you can always support me. Of course, I will work harder.


    That''s it, thank you!


    In addition, I will try my best to push off all activities tomorrow and ask everyone for the guaranteed monthly ticket in advance! I will still try to update, always. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 697

    At this time, a slim figure came out of the door of the Jin family.


    Wang Wu, who was domineering on his face, saw the woman coming out, and the domineering expression on his face immediately disappeared completely, replaced by a flattering smile: "Lan er... You, you are really here!"


    The woman who came out was Fang LAN.


    According to the normal development, Fang LAN will not have any relationship with Jin Ming after returning to Fangjia town.


    Being loved crazily is sometimes a kind of happiness, but sometimes it is a kind of burden and pressure. Fang Lan thought it was a burden and pressure, because she didn''t like Jin Ming. At least there is no love between men and women.


    Because what Jin Ming had done before, it was really difficult for her to have any feelings for him.


    But later, because Jin Ming gave Wang Wu a piece of foundation building materials, Fang LAN no matter how she didn''t like him, she also owed Jin Ming a great favor.


    Later, he was forced by Jin Ming to send out a foundation building material again. Fang LAN knew very well that he owed too much to the Jin family and Jin Ming.


    So after she returned to Fangjia Town, she built the foundation at the first time. She wanted to become stronger quickly, and then she tried to return these two foundation materials!


    Because it''s too uncomfortable to owe others.


    As for the debt, it can only be paid slowly in the future.


    Originally, this matter has come to an end, but who ever thought that Fang LAN would not return to Fangjia Town, and the three families in Jinxiu city would encounter great changes.


    Fang LAN of the other two families didn''t know and didn''t feel much. But the owner of the Jin family, Jin Dongnan, who left a deep impression on her, unexpectedly also fell! This shocked Fang LAN to disbelief, but at the same time, her heart was also very sad.


    At this time, Jin Tiegang came to Fangjia town again. The other party Lan said that the Jin family had suffered great changes, eight young people fell down, and the whole person was almost useless.


    Fang LAN didn''t know whether what Jin Tiegang said was true, but even if it was false. In love and reason, she should also come to the Jin family to worship the master of the Jin Dongnan family.


    After arriving at the Jin family, Fang LAN found out. Jin Tiegang not only didn''t lie, but also said too lightly!


    When Fang LAN saw Jin Ming at that time, Jin Ming was already so thin that his eyes were sunken, and his whole body was haggard. Where was there any style of the former young master of the Jin family?


    For a young man. There is nothing more devastating than the loss of a close relative like a father.


    For boys, they must rely on their mother most when they were young. When they grow up, they understand the meaning of the four words "father''s love is like a mountain".


    Jin Ming had just understood the meaning of these four words, and before he understood them too deeply, his father died in a way that he could not think of or accept at all.


    Therefore, Jin Ming''s spiritual world collapsed almost instantly.


    Even if he saw Fang LAN, the goddess in his mind, Jin Ming lost his former joy, but reluctantly summoned up his spirit and accompanied Fang LAN to worship his father. Then he wanted to drive Fang LAN away.


    If Jin Ming hadn''t been depressed to this extent. Fang LAN is sure to leave immediately after the worship.


    Because she didn''t want Jin Ming to misunderstand that she came because of him.


    But looking at Jin Ming, Fang LAN felt that she couldn''t just leave like this. It was too cold-blooded!


    So Fang LAN made it clear to Jin Ming that he could make friends with him, and then persuaded him as an ordinary friend not to continue to be depressed like this.


    Jin Ming is still very happy about the change in Fang Lan''s attitude. But his father''s departure hit him more than anything, for him. The whole life suddenly lost its meaning.


    For a newly grown man, is there anything happier than having a drink with his father and talking about his heart?


    Unfortunately, this requirement has become extravagant.


    Fang LAN can only live in the Jin family temporarily. Through himself, Jin Ming wants to slowly walk out of the haze of the death of his close relatives.


    In fact, Fang LAN didn''t come to Jin''s house for a few days, but coincidentally, at this time... Wang Wu came.


    Fang Lan was at the door before and didn''t come out. She really doesn''t want to see this person again. But after listening to what Wang Wu said, Fang LAN finally knew that she must be dead if she didn''t come out.


    Therefore, Fang LAN came out directly and looked at Wang Wu''s eyes, just like looking at a stranger.


    "What are you doing here?" Fang LAN asked coldly.


    "I''ll come..." Wang Wu accompanied his smiling face, but suddenly it seemed to think of something. The smile on his face gradually closed and said faintly, "I''m now an external disciple of the blood demon sect. Our ancestor, personally roll call, asked you to enter the blood demon sect! This is an opportunity to ascend to the sky! I haven''t congratulated you yet."


    "Ancestor of blood demon sect? Do you want me to enter blood demon sect?" Fang LAN frowned. In fact, if it hadn''t happened this time, she didn''t even know what the blood demon sect was. I can only hear the name and think this is not a good place.


    But now, Fang LAN knows a little. Blood demon sect is a very powerful force in the spiritual world. However, he has always been very low-key and has never done anything particularly angry. But it seems a little different recently. Previously, at the ruins of Qingxu gate, several disciples of blood demon sect also killed many people when they intercepted the three families to leave. His hands were covered with blood.


    Wang Wu nodded: "maybe you have heard recently that what kind of sect the blood demon sect is, I can tell you more..."


    "Hurry up!" The horse faced man beside Wang Wu whispered, "there are two more."


    "Cough..." Wang Wu nodded awkwardly, "well... Let''s talk later. Now, you''re ready to go with me!"


    Wang Wu''s heart was a little angry, but he didn''t dare to offend the horse faced man too much, because he was also an external disciple of the blood demon sect, and he already had the cultivation of the golden elixir period! He is not a little better than him. Only this time, the fourth ancestor authorized him to take charge of it, so the horse faced man seemed to follow his command.


    But in fact, Wang Wu knew in his heart that if he really dared to command others casually, he would certainly turn his face. At that time, the ugly person is still him.


    Fang LAN glanced at Wang Wu coldly and refused, "I''m not going! I''m not interested in what blood demon sect!"


    "You can''t help it!" At this time, the horse faced man showed an impatient look on his face, looked at Jin Ming and said, "hurry to prepare things and give you time to prepare. Otherwise, wait for the door to be destroyed!"


    "Don''t deceive others too much!" An old man beside Jin Ming was furious.


    The horse faced man sneered, flexed his fingers, and a flash of fire hit the old man''s eyebrows at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    Poof!


    The old man''s eyebrows were pierced directly and he fell to the ground dead on the spot.


    There was an uproar at the door of the Jin family.


    Jin Ming was immediately angry, and the whole person was almost crazy. He rushed to hold the old man and shouted his name loudly, but he couldn''t get any response.


    "It''s just a warning. Hurry up, or I''ll kill you all!" The horse faced man said Yin measurably, releasing his momentum of golden elixir cultivation at the same time.


    At the same time, threeorfour people in the crowd also released the momentum of the golden elixir.


    For a time, these people standing at the door of the Jin family all trembled with their legs, and they had a feeling of being pressed by the mountains.


    Jin Ming stood there, like falling into an ice cave.


    At this time, Fang LAN directly held Jin Ming''s hand and whispered, "I made this evil, I''m sorry! Today we live and die together!"¡ª¡ª


    April 1st, April Fool''s day, we are not fools, absolutely broke out!


    Ask for guaranteed monthly ticket!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 698

    Hearing this, Wang Wu''s face was instantly hard to see the extreme.


    Although in his heart, Fang LAN has no longer had that kind of thought, after all, this is the woman he loved deeply... And also loved him deeply!


    Jin Ming was slightly stunned at first, and then his face showed surprise. Looking at Fang LAN with a blushing face, his whole spirit instantly improved.


    He looked at the jealous Wang Wu on the opposite face and said faintly, "do you... Hear me?"


    "I don''t know what to do!" The horse faced man immediately wanted to fight Jin Ming.


    How dare the bold thing hold the hand of the person whom my grandfather valued?


    At this time, A clear voice came from a distance: "Your senior brothers and sisters were killed by me. Who let you trouble others? Shameless thing, get out of Jinxiu city quickly. And... Go back and tell your fourth ancestor that this thing was done by Lu Tianming, which has nothing to do with anyone. Today I leave my words here, and if you want revenge, come to Jinxiu city to find me. If you let me know that you dare to involve others casually, don''t blame me for seeing a blood demon sect in the future People... Just kill one! "


    Just now, the horse faced man shot too suddenly and secretly, so that it was too late for Chu Mo to stop.


    At this moment, seeing that this man actually wanted to fight Jin Ming, Chu Mo immediately stood up and stopped.


    Everyone here was stunned.


    The horse faced man looked back, glanced at Chu Mo, and said Yin: "are you Lu Tianming?"


    This name, they have heard, is a distant relative of the Lu family. That day, in the Lu family, they clashed with several senior brothers of the blood demon sect. Then, outside the splendid city, it triggered a disaster and killed the legitimate disciples of the blood demon sect.


    Zhao Qing and others have a high status in the blood demon sect, and their death. It directly shocked the whole blood demon sect.


    The disciples handed down by the five great ancestors were unexpectedly served in a pot in a remote place like Jinxiu City, which was simply the most malicious provocation to the blood demon sect! It''s a slap in the face of the blood drawn demon sect!


    This hatred will never die.


    Chu Mo looked at the horse faced man: "what is so much nonsense? Do you think you are better than Zhao Qing? If not, get out!"


    Wang Wu stood aside. Sneered: "Your Excellency is simply too arrogant. Before, you used trickery to trick my blood demon sect''s very senior brother. Can you still cause another disaster now?"


    "Where can you talk? What are you?" Chu Mo was extremely disgusted with Wang Wu in his heart, and immediately scolded him directly.


    "You... How dare you talk to me like that!" Wang Wu suddenly flew into a rage.


    Once he was a real little man, just like the most ordinary beings in the spiritual world, there was no difference. Jin family in Jinxiu city. For him. He is already a behemoth, and he needs to look up to others from the bottom of his heart.


    But now it''s different!


    Now he is not the little man who once had to be submissive to everyone!


    He, Wang Wu, is already an external disciple of the blood demon sect!


    After knowing about the blood demon sect during this period of time, he believed that even if the Jin family, a big family in the beautiful city, saw him, it also needed to be respectful and polite!


    Because he is now. It represents the whole blood demon sect!


    "Get out of here." Chu Mo didn''t bother to look at Wang Wu more. Scolded, and then looked at the horse faced man with a gloomy face: "get out, too!"


    Wang wuden was so angry that he didn''t understand why he had become a big man, but in everyone''s eyes, why did he still regard him as the dispensable garbage?


    Jin Ming is like this, and now this Lu Tianming... Is also like this!


    You bastards who despise people because of your good birth. One day, I will make you pay the price!


    "Boy, you are too much!" The horse faced man looked at Chu Mo coldly: "although I don''t know how you cultivate to the golden elixir realm so quickly, don''t think you are invincible. Before, you just calculated several of my senior brothers with the power of natural disaster. Now there is no natural disaster, what are you arrogant about?"


    "To deal with you, it''s not a disaster." Chu Mo looked at the horse faced man faintly: "now, get out immediately!"


    "You want to die!" The horse faced man was finally completely enraged and waved his hand, "kill him!"


    In the crowd, suddenly there were threeorfour monks in the golden elixir period and sevenoreight monks at the peak of foundation building. Almost at the same time, they surrounded Chu mo.


    Although they said they didn''t care about this person, it was a pervert who could withstand the disaster after all. In their hearts, they were still very alert to Chu mo.


    Jin Ming and the Jin family over there all looked at Chu Mo with a grateful face and felt that this distant relative of the Lu family was really righteous. After causing great trouble, he even came back to bear it.


    It''s a man!


    Jin Ming shouted, "brother Lu, you are a friend. I have made a deal with Jin Ming!"


    Chu Mo smiled: "we are already friends!"


    Jin Ming immediately nodded with gratitude. Naturally, he didn''t know that Chu Mo''s words had another meaning. But for him, it is a matter of pride to make friends with such people.


    The horse faced man also took out a long sword, which is a spiritual tool, and it is a top-grade spiritual tool. This sword is also famous in the spiritual world. Once belonged to a powerful casual practice. Later, the monk was killed by an ancestor of the blood demon sect, and this sword was given to the horse faced man.


    "Kill!" The horse faced man shouted and took the lead in killing Chu mo.


    The long sword in his hand shook, and immediately shook out hundreds of sword Qi, which was fan-shaped and cut to Chu mo.


    The golden elixir momentum of the horse faced man also completely broke out, enveloped the whole audience, and formed a huge pressure.


    The other monks of the golden elixir also burst out one by one.


    In the west of the splendid city, the gate of the Jin family directly became a battlefield for monks.


    Boom!


    Several nearby buildings, unable to withstand the pressure of this momentum, collapsed directly, causing smoke and dust everywhere.


    Like a signal, the other monks of the blood demon sect all killed Chu mo.


    "Brother Lu, be careful!" Jin Ming stood there and shouted.


    The Jin family now has no golden elixir. At least on the surface, there are no more. Several ancestors who have been closed all year round and attacked Yuanying may appear only when the Jin family is about to die. Otherwise, even if it turns upside down outside, they won''t show up.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, without taking out any weapons or taking any action. It looks like being scared silly by this group of people.


    Until the sword Qi of the horse faced man cut in front of Chu Mo''s body, there was a faint ripple, and there was a ripple around Chu Mo''s body.


    Protect your vigorous Qi!


    The horse faced man, who is also in the realm of golden elixir, has hundreds of sword Qi, and he can''t even break the vigorous Qi of Chu Mo''s body protection!


    This surprised the horse faced man and others.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly moved!


    His figure, like a ghost, instantly disappeared in place, and the next moment, directly appeared in front of the horse faced man.


    One punch!


    Boom!


    The horse faced man spurted blood and flew out upside down. (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 699

    After Chu Mo punched the horse faced man, he didn''t stop. He shuttled among a group of blood demon disciples, hitting left and right, punching to the meat!


    In an instant, almost all the disciples of the blood demon sect fell to the ground. ¡Ñ those who took the initiative to attack all fell to the ground, seriously injured, groaning and unable to get up.


    It''s too fast!


    Many people even feel that the battle is over in the blink of an eye.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes. All of them looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face and said in their hearts, is this really a battle between monks in the same realm? Instead of a Yuanying ancestor pretending to be a golden elixir?


    Although the real master fights, it may be that the battle will end in the blink of an eye. For example, before the horse faced man shot to kill the old man of the Jin family, he only used one shot.


    But if a monk in the same realm, he is also likely to fight hundreds of thousands of rounds, and even still can''t decide the victory or defeat.


    What is this scene in front of you?


    This distant relative of the Lu family... Is really so strong!


    This is a little too scary!


    He alone, with a few breaths and blinks of an eye, put all the aggressive monks taught by the blood demon into it?


    This is a man of twenty or thirty!


    Even if you stand there and let someone fight, you still have to fight for a while?


    Jin Ming looked at Chu Mo with hot eyes and said: no wonder he just said that there was no need to deal with these people. It''s not bragging, it''s really unnecessary!


    "I won''t kill you today, but I want you to go back and report a letter. I will do what I said. If you come back to trouble unrelated people, don''t blame me for killing all the disciples of your blood demon sect in the future!" Chu Mo looked at the blood demon sect disciples on the ground and said coldly.


    The horse faced man was the most seriously injured, and he didn''t faint until he stood firm.


    His heart was also full of horror. This man had just passed the disaster of building the foundation some time ago. How long was it? Unexpectedly, he has stepped into Jindan Avenue. What others need to do for more than ten years or even decades. It took him only one month... Is there any reason?


    At this time, Chu Mo glanced at Fang LAN standing beside Jin Ming, and his heart suddenly moved. He looked at the horse faced man. Lengleng asked, "what did your grandfather want Fang LAN to do?"


    "This... It''s none of your business..." the horse faced man struggled, swallowed a pill, and then reluctantly stood up, shaking his body, gritted his teeth and looked at Chu Mo: "today''s revenge. I wrote it down!"


    "I''ll ask you again, what do you want Fang LAN to do?" Chu Mo''s eyes began to twinkle with cold killing intent.


    If the horse faced man doesn''t answer again, he doesn''t mind killing someone.


    Left and right, the hatred between themselves and the blood demon sect has also been so deep, and they don''t care more.


    The horse faced man felt the killing intention from Chu Mo''s body, and suddenly he felt cold all over. He looked at Chu Mo with some fear. Then he said, "my grandfather wants to take Fang LAN as his apprentice..."


    "Tell the truth!" Chu Mo''s killing intention is almost solid. If a person who comes out of the battlefield stares at a person with murderous eyes, everyone will be angry at the bottom of his heart.


    "This..." the horse faced man glanced at other people. He was the only one who really knew the inside story. But if he said this, he might even die as an extravagant hope. So he hesitated for a moment. Straight up his chest: "you kill me! I won''t say!"


    "Then go to hell." Chu Mo said, bending his fingers, and a light directly shot at the horse faced man.


    Poof!


    A small bloody hole suddenly appeared in the middle of the horse faced man''s eyebrows. It''s almost the same as the way the horse faced man killed the ancestor of the Jin family just now... It''s almost the same!


    Bang!


    Horse faced man''s eyes. With an extremely shocked light, he fell straight to the ground. He died on the spot.


    He didn''t expect that the other party actually killed him. Isn''t he afraid of the crazy revenge against him after the blood demon sect?


    Chu Mo''s eyes turned to other disciples of blood demon sect.


    This time, all the blood demon disciples were completely panicked. They are disciples of the blood demon sect. But they are not real demons. In the face of death... They will also feel great fear in their hearts.


    There were even a few timid ones, who were directly scared out of control, and then shed tears.


    "Don''t... don''t kill us, we don''t know anything!"


    "We are all innocent!"


    "Only elder martial brother Ma knows this. He was killed by you... We really don''t know!"


    An unpleasant smell came out in an instant, and everyone in the Jin family frowned. Disdain at the same time, but also somewhat absurd feeling.


    It seems that just now, they were almost cornered by this group of shameful things!


    This is really ironic!


    Chu Mo walked up to Wang Wu and squatted down.


    Wang Wu looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face: "you... What are you going to do?"


    He was not frightened into incontinence, because Chu Mo just knocked him unconscious. As soon as he woke up, he saw Chu Mo walk in front of him, and the whole person immediately shrunk into a ball: "I... I tell you, it''s meaningless for you to kill me, i... I''m just the most ordinary external disciple of blood demon sect, and I''m a real little person. Killing me... Will dirty your hands!"


    Fang LAN over there, standing there with a complicated face, originally... She wanted to ask Chu Mo for a favor for Wang Wu. Even though the past love is gone, we are still partners who grew up together after all. She really didn''t want to see Wang Wu die in front of him.


    But Wang Wu''s performance at the moment made Fang LAN completely disappointed in him.


    Such a worthless person, our Fang lan... Has liked him for so many years. It turns out that the real blind person... Is our Fang LAN!


    Chu Mo looked at Wang Wu, didn''t speak, but said with a smile, "I can kill without hands."


    Chu Mo''s smile on his face at the moment was a demon''s smile for Wang Wu, and he was scared out of his wits: "I, I say everything, don''t kill me... Don''t kill me!" Wang Wu screamed, and his crotch was instantly wet.


    Finally... I still couldn''t hold on, and I was scared to pee.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, then stood up and said, "say it."


    "I heard... I heard the fourth master say that my grandfather calculated... That Fang Lan was... A natural spirit body. Although... It was not as good as the fairy princess, it was also considered to be the best constitution. It was said that this natural spirit body was high... Higher than congenital, lower than the Taoist realm... If it was cultivated, it could even evolve into the body of the Taoist realm. Then... Then... Then... It could be used as a cauldron..."


    Wang Wu shivered and almost completely cleaned up what he knew.


    The horse faced man is dead, otherwise, he will stop Wang Wu. I didn''t expect that Wang Wu actually knew about it, but the day Wang Wu entered the blood demon sect was too short after all. I don''t understand what it means to betray the blood demon sect.


    Chu Mo''s heart directly set off a huge wave. He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Wang Wu, and said angrily, "what did you just say? Say it again!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 700

    Wang Wu was almost crushed to death by the momentum of Chu Mo''s body. His face became a little purple, and he was about to suffocate.


    Chu Mo took back his momentum and looked at him coldly, "say!"


    "Say... Say what?" Wang Wu looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face.


    "Repeat what you just said. You can say as much as you know. Don''t worry. I won''t kill you if you say it." Chu Mo said.


    At this time, a disciple of the blood demon sect, while spitting blood out of his mouth, said miserably to Wang Wu: "you... You caused a great disaster, you''re finished... My grandfather won''t let you go... No one will... Let go..."


    Poof!


    The disciple of the blood demon sect instantly had a blood hole in his eyebrow and died on the spot.


    Chu Mo said coldly, "noisy!" Then he looked at Wang Wu: "if you don''t say it, die now!"


    Wang wuduo shivered and said, "I heard the fourth ancestor use... Talk to the old ancestor with the sound transmission stone. He didn''t carry me behind his back. When they talked..."


    "Say the point." Chu Mo said.


    "Fang LAN, Fang LAN is a natural spirit. The fourth ancestor said that after this kind of cultivation, she can also reach the Taoist realm. She can be accepted as a disciple and cultivated carefully... Then, cultivate her to fly to the fairy world, and when she arrives at the fairy world, she will have the opportunity to cultivate her into the body of the Taoist realm. Then, she can be used as a cauldron to collect and supplement." When Wang Wu said these words, he didn''t dare to look at Fang LAN over there. He also knew in his heart that Fang LAN must hate him when he said these words today.


    There will be no room for relaxation!


    "Go on." Chu Mo looked at Wang Wu coldly.


    "The fourth ancestor also said that the princess of the elf family was... What is the unparalleled elf body, the only seven orifices in the world... Said to reassure the old ancestor that the elf can''t run away, Fang lan... Fang LAN can be used as a snack..." Wang Wu carefully looked at Chu Mo''s face, and he had the cunning of a small person. It seems that Chu Mo is more concerned about the fairy princess.


    This is a kind of intuition, so he said: "after the fourth patriarch finished his voice transmission conversation with the old patriarch, he once said to me that the fairy princess was the real goal of the old patriarch''s Dharma body coming to the spiritual world. He also said that the fairy princess''s physique was a body higher than the state of Tao. It was a top-grade stove ding that was only a little worse than the state of ancestry. When the fourth patriarch said this, he looked envious."


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt a sense of mastery. He looked at Wang Wu with a somewhat complex color in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, he got rid of this garbage scum. Yes, for him. The most important clue!


    "It''s him!" Chu Mo secretly said, "the person who originally had Qi Xiaoyu''s idea turned out to be the ancestor of this blood demon sect!"


    Moreover, the Dharma body comes!


    That shows that the ancestor of the blood demon sect is by no means a creature in the spiritual world.


    He is probably from heaven!


    Chu Mo can even conclude that the other party is from heaven!


    Because at the beginning, Jieling once said that there was a shameless thing who wanted to take Qi Xiaoyu as a cauldron. Just because I took a fancy to her "unparalleled spirit body, the only seven orifices in heaven and earth". Want to step into the supreme road through Qi Xiaoyu!


    In this way, the outstanding case of killing all his relatives and friends and slaughtering millions of people in the King City of Chu in the human world has also come to the bottom!


    This man did it!


    Unexpectedly, he could condense so many Dharma bodies.


    At that time, there was one in the human world, but now there is another in the spiritual world.


    Then his real body should be in heaven!


    A terrorist existence who wants to step on the path of supreme!


    After knowing his real enemy, Chu Mo had no fear in his heart. On the contrary, there was a fire burning in his heart!


    I didn''t know who you were before, but now I know.


    Then, even if you are a creature more terrible than the emperor, I Chu Mo will fight you to the end!


    Jin Ming, Fang LAN and others over there didn''t react much when they heard the words "born small spiritual body", but when they heard that this constitution was even higher than born lower than the state of Tao, the whole person was stunned.


    Fang LAN, in particular, was shocked and confused. She simply can''t imagine how she can have such unimaginable talent when she comes from a small town and has an ordinary background?


    However, when hearing Wang Wu''s last words about what to use as a cauldron, his face instantly turned pale!


    As a monk, no matter how insightful he is, he will not fail to understand the meaning of the word "furnace tripod".


    What is furnace tripod?


    The cauldron is a tool for alchemy!


    So, what is the purpose of treating a living person as a cauldron?


    It is to use this person''s body as a furnace to refine something. Once it is mature, it can be used!


    This is a thoroughly evil means!


    This kind of behavior can only be done by people who are completely dehumanizing. If this kind of thing is publicized, it will be unacceptable to all people in the world!


    The alchemy furnace can survive forever because it is originally a tool. But take people as cauldrons. When the "Dan" is practiced, it is the time of this person''s death!


    This is the price of taking human as the cauldron!


    So, at this moment, Fang Lan''s eyes looking at Wang Wu were full of shock and disbelief, as well as despair with a dead heart.


    "So... This is the person I used to like deeply. It''s nice!" Fang Lan said, shaking her body and fainting directly.


    Jin Ming held him directly in his arms and called anxiously, "Fang lan... Fang LAN!"


    Chu Mo glanced at it and said faintly, "Mr. Jin, take her back first. I''ll talk to you when this matter is over."


    Jin Ming glanced at Chu Mo, then nodded and said, "OK!"


    Fang LAN is in a very bad state at this time, and it is really not suitable to continue listening here.


    Chu Mo looked at Wang Wu and said, "you can go."


    Wang Wu couldn''t believe his ears, because if it were him, at this time, he would definitely not let each other go. He looked at Chu Mo in disbelief: "you... Do you really let me go?"


    "Yes, you''d better go as far as possible. Otherwise, the ancestor of the blood demon sect will definitely not let you go." Chu Mo hesitated for a moment and still reminded him. Although this scum died 10000 times, he would not sympathize. But he unexpectedly got information about Qi Xiaoyu''s real enemy from Wang Wu. Speaking of it, I have to thank him.


    But this kind of person, Chu Mo really doesn''t have any interest to see more.


    Just let him go, and then remind him that it''s already a big favor.


    Wang Wu is not stupid. Of course, he understands that what he did today is to teach the blood demon up and down, and offend Tongtou. Even if he didn''t know what the blood demon sect did to treat the traitors, the price of betraying the blood demon sect must be extremely terrible from the performance of the horse faced man and the two people who had just been killed by "Lu Tianming".


    A top-level great monk... A real God in the supreme upper world of terror power, if you want to make a person''s life and death worse, there are really not too many ways.


    Thinking of this, Wang Wumeng shivered,


    So, even if Chu Mo didn''t remind him. He will never see those people of the blood demon sect again. (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 701

    At this time, Wang Wu looked at Chu Mo and said pitifully, "I... I can''t stand up."


    Chu Mo frowned, still took out a pill and popped it into Wang Wu''s mouth.


    "Thank you, thank you, Lord Lu!" That pill is a top-grade healing pill, which melts immediately at the entrance and turns into vast energy, instantly restoring Wang Wu''s injury.


    Wang Wu knew in his heart that the other party''s healing medicine must be the best, otherwise it could not be so miraculous. He had never heard of this kind of pill. It''s much better than those healing pills that the blood demon taught them. At that moment, he hurriedly thanked Chu Mo, then stood up, took out a sharp dagger and walked to the disciples of the blood demon sect who fell to the ground and couldn''t move.


    "You''ve heard a little too much today... Lord Lu doesn''t kill you for fear of getting his hands dirty. I''m a garbage myself. Hey, I don''t care!" Wang Wu''s face, with a gentle smile, he is smiling. But this smile looks extremely frightening.


    Those disciples of the blood demon sect who were seriously injured and could not stand up suddenly blew up one by one, angrily scolding Wang Wu.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "If you dare to kill your fellow disciples, you can''t die easily!"


    "Wang Wu... Aren''t you afraid to implicate your family members?"


    "If you kill us, you won''t die easily!"


    "How can I die? Implicate my family? Hey, I don''t care, really! Anyway, I won''t go back to the blood demon sect. The five ancestors in the sect don''t know how to hate me, in that case... Hey, hey."


    Wang Wu said, looking back carefully at Chu mo. Seeing that Chu Mo had no reaction, he immediately raised his hand and fell one by one. In the unbelievable crazy scolding of those blood demon disciples, he wiped all the blood demon disciples... All his necks.


    Then he checked again and stabbed those blood demon disciples in the heart.


    Soon, Wang Wu became a blood gourd, a real blood man, and looked extremely terrible.


    That''s a relief. He saluted Chu Mo deeply: "Lord Lu, I dare not say thank you for your kindness. I''m leaving!"


    With that, Wang Wu turned and left. It''s also straightforward.


    Chu Mo looked deeply at Wang Wu''s back. At this time, although he still couldn''t see Wang Wu, he felt that this person''s character was really inferior to a certain extent. I can''t even see the lower limit.


    But I have to admit that if Wang Wu can escape this disaster, he may really become a character in the future!


    Even the last act of killing these blood demon sect disciples was actually secretly pleasing Chu mo.


    Why?


    He still didn''t believe that Chu Mo would really let him go!


    So, in this way, tell Chu Mo that you can safely let me go, because now the person whom the blood demon sect hates most is probably not you "Lu Tianming", but my Wang Wu!


    A scum who can be scared to death. At the critical moment, it can be so cruel and resolute, which deduces the real rogue temperament to the extreme... It''s really not simple!


    Such a person, you can hate him, dislike him, dislike him, even despise him, despise him, but you can''t really ignore him!


    Because it''s impossible to say when he will jump out of the dark and give you a fatal blow!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and said faintly to Wang Wu''s back, "in the future, take the right path."


    Wang Wu laughed miserably and didn''t look back. Waved his hand, and his figure quickly disappeared at the end of the long street.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at some of the Jin family who were far away and waved to them. Said: "help clean up. You can search the things on these people. If you look back, say I took them away."


    Chu Mo also despised the things on these people. This kind of action can also make these people in the Jin family grateful to him. It can also be regarded as a means to buy people''s hearts.


    Chu Mo had some ideas about the future development as early as not long after he entered Jinxiu city. But it was not mature at that time. Now the three families in Jinxiu city have suffered a great catastrophe, and their strength has instantly become extremely weak. At this time, Chu Mo appeared in Jinxiu city as the Lu family, which is undoubtedly a bright light in the dark for the three families.


    Therefore, what Chu Mo wants to do now will be much easier than before.


    Although this process is not led by Chu Mo, nor is it what he wants to see, the result... Is developing in the direction that is beneficial to him.


    Thinking of these, Chu Mo couldn''t help smiling bitterly in his heart. Is this his powerful fortune? I hope next time... No one will be unlucky because of their involvement.


    Chu Mo was also very helpless about this result.


    But life will continue after all. What he can do now is to try his best to help the three families in Jinxiu city recover their vitality. It''s best to go further.


    Thinking, Chu Mo stepped into the Jin family.


    The person who received Chu Mo was still Jin Ming, the eighth young man of the Jin family.


    His brothers are not at home at this time. The Jin family also has too many people to appease and things to deal with when such a big thing happens. Therefore, within the Jin family, it was left to Jin Ming to deal with.


    "Is Miss Fang LAN all right?" Chu Mo looked at Jin Ming and asked.


    "She fell asleep." Jin Ming sighed lightly, "I was too stimulated. Alas, I didn''t expect that the ancestor of the blood demon sect would be such a scum. It''s a common indignation to look everywhere for a woman with outstanding talent to make a cauldron."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "he won''t come to a good end!"


    "Hard!" Jin Ming sighed: "the rise of blood demon sect has not been long, but it has been for hundreds of years. But its name is very loud. In the whole spiritual world, even those top forces generally don''t dare to provoke them. The five ancestors of blood demon sect are famous for being difficult to deal with, and their means are extremely cruel. Just didn''t expect that they even dare to provoke the elves, which is really incredible."


    "The elves... Are they strong?" Chu Mo looked at Jin Ming and asked.


    Jin Ming nodded: "the elves are very mysterious, and almost no one has seen their people. I just heard that the elves are very powerful, with strong people like clouds. It''s really surprising that the blood demon sect dares to provoke them. However, listening to the meaning of Wang Wu''s words, it seems that the ancestor of the blood demon sect is not a person in this world, alas, it''s really confusing!"


    "Does Jin Shao know the elves very well?" Chu Mo pretended to be curious and asked.


    Jin Ming shook his head: "I don''t know very well. In fact, few people in the whole spiritual world dare to say that they know the elf family. I also heard that the elf family was originally not a race in the spiritual world, but came from the celestial world. Later, there was a upheaval inside. Some of the elf families left the celestial world directly and entered the spiritual world. I heard that the elf families who left the celestial world and entered the spiritual world in those days were all elf babies who had just been born. I don''t know what was inside What kind of secret is it? "


    "Yes, if they are all monks with high realm, they can''t enter the spiritual world." Chu Mo guessed, "maybe they are avoiding something."¡ª¡ª


    Break out at five o''clock, and ask for the monthly ticket at the beginning of the month! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 702

    "Maybe it''s to avoid the ancestor of the blood demon, hehe." Jin Ming said a joke, and then looked at Chu Mo and said, "don''t worry about the elves, brother Lu, what do you think of the current situation?"


    "The blood demon sect has lost one after another. They will certainly not give up, but my words have been released. Next time they come again, they should come directly to me." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Jin Ming said with a wry smile, "aren''t all the disciples of the blood demon sect killed by Wang Wu? This Wang Wu... Although he is a scum, he has an impenetrable strength. He can not only be scared by death and kneel down to beg for mercy, but also kill so many people in a blink of an eye. To tell the truth, such a person, some people feel afraid."


    Chu Mo nodded: "Wang Wu will definitely not appear in a short time after he leaves this time. Even if he comes back one day to retaliate, you will also grow up. So... Don''t be afraid of him."


    "Yes, not afraid of him." Jin Ming nodded, and a touch of high morale flashed in his eyes.


    Chu Mo said, "it doesn''t matter if all the disciples of the blood demon sect die. You just need to spread the story of this matter, and it''s all right."


    "In that case, wouldn''t it hurt brother Lu?" Jin Ming looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "although my Jin Ming''s realm is not very good, I will never do this kind of thing to betray my friends."


    Chu Mo shook his head. "It doesn''t matter, just do it. I have my own discretion."


    "It''s really okay?" Jin Ming looked at Chu Mo with some worry: "if you do this, it is equivalent to concentrating all the firepower... All on you!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "I can be promoted to the golden elixir realm in such a short time. Naturally, I have a way to deal with those people. Don''t worry, if I do this, I can let the blood demon sect temporarily focus its hatred on me. At least, before killing me, they should not fight against your families."


    Jin Ming took a deep breath, Then he looked at Chu Mo with admiration on his face and said, "I heard that when you went to the Lu family, it was just a friar in the foundation period who triggered the disaster and destroyed five disciples of the blood demon sect in the golden elixir period. I didn''t expect you to step into the golden elixir Avenue so quickly. It''s really admirable. But you must also be careful in this way. The real strength of the blood demon sect is absolutely terrible. Especially their ancestors... Turned out to be just a Dharma body..."


    As Jin Ming said, he murmured, "no wonder the blood demon sect is developing so fast. Few people dare to provoke them. It turns out that the root is here."


    "Don''t worry, our development will also be fast!" Chu Mo said a meaningful sentence.


    Jin Ming glanced at Chu Mo strangely, and suddenly said, "yes, brother Lu''s mystery... Seems not inferior to the ancestor of the blood demon sect."


    Chu Mo smiled faintly, and secretly said in his heart, no one is a fool!


    At this time, someone outside came in and announced that the Lu family had sent someone.


    Chu Mo and Jin Ming both know. It should be the Lu family who heard what happened here and came to him.


    Jin Ming glanced at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "brother Lu''s kindness today is written in his heart. When you get rid of these troubles later, you must invite brother Lu to have a few drinks."


    Chu Mo stood up and said with a smile, "it''s a deal!"


    Chu Mo said, glancing at Jin Ming and said, "Fang LAN, I have some pills here. Come back and bring her to me."


    Jin Ming looked at Chu Mo strangely. Previously, Chu Mo heard Wang Wu say that the ancestors of blood demon sect wanted to use Chu Mo as a cauldron. Suddenly angry. Think of the splendid city that Chu Mo entered with the wedding team before. Jin Ming suddenly misunderstood.


    Chu Mo looked at Jin Ming''s eyes, patted his forehead, and said with a wry smile, "don''t worry, I think Fang Lan''s qualifications are good. I want to cultivate her. You are the same, your qualifications are not so good, but there is still a lot of room to improve. I hope you can help me for three years, and then... I will give you a more brilliant Jin family than in the past!"


    Chu Mo said, taking a deep look at Jin Ming: "as for Fang LAN, I think. After so many things, she should be able to accept you."


    Jin Ming blushed, looked at Chu Mo apologetically, and gave a deep salute: "brother Lu, don''t be surprised... I''m worried."


    "Nothing, human nature." Chu Mo patted Jin Ming on the shoulder and walked out.


    Seeing the man from the Lu family, Chu Mo was slightly stunned and couldn''t help smiling bitterly in his heart. It turned out that the one who came was Lu Yifeng, who had been cut off by Chu mo before. Chu Mo didn''t know whether he wanted to come or whether Lu Tianyue sent him.


    If he wants to come by himself, it''s nothing. If Lu Tianyue asks him to come, there''s some meaning in it.


    "Master Tianming, I''m Lu Yifeng." Lu Yifeng saw Chu Mo, and his attitude was very correct and polite. He hugged his fist and saluted, "Miss Tianyue asked me to come over and invite childe Tianming home."


    Sure enough, it''s Lu Tianyue!


    Chu Mo secretly said that it seemed that Lu Tianyue deliberately let Lu Yifeng come to find him.


    But are you testing my IQ?


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly in his heart. If someone else, I''m afraid he would think that Lu Tianyue was warning Chu mo. Because now only Lu Tianyue knows the real identity of Lu Tianming in the whole splendid city.


    But Chu Mo knew that Lu Tianyue certainly didn''t have that idea. In fact, he couldn''t have that idea. Because now the whole splendid city, anyone who is qualified to know "Lu Tianming" knows very well how terrible the fighting power this person actually has.


    If the Lu family used to be one of the most powerful families in Jinxiu City, now the Lu family... Is the most powerful family in Jinxiu city!


    Even one should be removed!


    The fundamental reason is not because of Lu Tianyue, the personal disciple of the leader of Lingdong mountain, but because of Lu Tianming, a distant relative of the Lu family!


    Therefore, Lu Tianyue cannot use Lu Yifeng to test or warn Chu mo. the only purpose is to use this method to tell Chu Mo that he can safely and boldly continue to walk as Lu Tianming.


    Because Lu Yifeng, like other Lu family people, worships and appreciates Lu Tianming in his heart.


    It''s also good for him to show his face in front of Chu mo.


    In case Chu Mo''s identity is exposed one day, no one in the Lu family has reason to hate Chu mo.


    Yes, the Lu family really suffered because of Chu mo. But in the final analysis, Chu Mo didn''t know about it. It''s no wonder Chu Mo''s head. Then he turned to Chu Mo to help the Lu family on the road of re emergence as Lu Tianming.


    So no one in the Lu family is qualified to hate Chu mo.


    The only qualified person may be Lu Yifeng. After all, he once had an arm cut off by Chu mo. Although it has been connected back now, it doesn''t seem to matter. But after all, it is not as flexible as before. It will take at least a few years to recover.


    However, if Lu Yifeng had a stronger worship of "Lu Tianming", then even if Lu Yifeng knew about this one day, I''m afraid he couldn''t hate Chu mo.


    In fact, Chu Mo didn''t care about these things.


    But this shows that Lu Tianyue attaches great importance to him. Many times, a small thing can actually see a lot of things.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then smiled at Lu Yifeng: "OK, let''s go back now!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 703

    Chu Mo then said goodbye to Jin Ming, and Lu Yifeng also said hello to Jin Ming. Then the two hurried away from the Jin family and got on the Lu family''s carriage.


    Seeing Lu Yifeng''s expression, Chu Mo seemed a little anxious, and asked, "what happened at home?"


    Lu Yifeng nodded and whispered, "the people of Lingdong mountain are coming."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo saw that there seemed to be no happy expression on Lu Yifeng''s face. It was supposed that the people of Lingdong mountain came. The Lu family should be happy. How could Lu Yifeng react like this?


    "Don''t mention it!" Lu Yifeng''s face showed some resentment and said, "the first thing for Miss Tianyue to do is to pass the news back to the school when such a big thing happened to the family. But the response from Lingdong mountain... Was surprisingly slow. It is reasonable that Miss Tianyue is the personal disciple of Lingdong mountain leader, and there should never be such indifference."


    "Yes, Lingdong mountain, Lingyun gate and Lingshui hall, known as the three spirits, are powerful enough to make any major forces dare not easily underestimate." Chu Mo said.


    "We think so, but the result is not so." Lu Yifeng''s face was more angry and sneered, "now I know that after hearing that there was a grudge between the Lu family and the blood demon sect in Lingdong mountain, they were afraid!"


    Lu Yifeng''s face was somewhat mocking, Sneered: "Well, an elder of Lingdong mountain just came over. After seeing Miss Tianyue, he first scolded Miss Tianyue severely, and then said that it was the Lu family''s business and had nothing to do with Lingdong mountain. Miss Tianyue was also angry and said that if you can help, you can help. If you can''t help, don''t say sarcasm here. As a result, the elder of Lingdong mountain actually brought a handwritten letter from the leader of Lingdong mountain. Miss Tianyue read the letter, I cried directly... Then I heard that you came back and what happened here in the Jin family. The elder of Lingdong mountain reacted more violently and said... "


    "Say what?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Yifeng, who was hesitant, and smiled faintly, "but it doesn''t matter."


    "He said that you are harbouring evil intentions, childe Tianming. You have dragged the whole Lu family into the water, and even want to drag the spirit into the water." Lu Yifeng said angrily, "you don''t know how much that person is. In front of Miss Tianyue, he said he wanted her to call you back immediately. Then he drew a line with you face to face."


    "So Lu Tianyue asked you to come to me?" Chu Mo''s heart was also a little unhappy. Looking at Lu Yifeng, he said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t get me wrong, childe Tianming. Miss Tianyue asked me to come to you because she wanted me to tell you in advance. She won''t draw a line with you. But if she doesn''t come here and ask you to go back, the elder of Lingdong mountain will go to the Jin family to find you. Miss Tianyue is also afraid of making things big, so she let me come to you." Lu Yifeng explained.


    "The elder of Lingdong mountain... What qualifications does he have to manage my affairs?" Chu Mo sneered, "moreover, how can this matter be brought to Lingdong mountain? Is it because Lu Tianyue is their disciple of Lingdong mountain, they think this matter has something to do with them? They think that the blood demon church retaliates against them? It''s really interesting!"


    "Who said no, it''s simply unreasonable!" Lu Yifeng said, "Miss Tianyue couldn''t leave at that time, but I understand what she meant. Childe Tianming will go back later, and there''s no need to see the same thing as that person..."


    Chu Mo smiled, "don''t worry. I have my own discretion."


    Lu Yifeng sighed, "master Tianming doesn''t know. The leader of Lingdong mountain brought by the elder of Lingdong mountain wrote a letter to marry Miss Tianyue to the young master of Lingyun gate..."


    "Ah?" Chumerton was surprised: "how could this happen?"


    "This is the good intention of Lingdong mountain!" Lu Yifeng sneered with sarcasm in his tone: "Lingdong mountain didn''t dare to provoke the blood demon sect, but he didn''t want others to gossip about them. So he wanted to take Miss Tianyue away. But if there was no suitable reason, it would be impossible. Miss Tianyue couldn''t leave the Lu family alone at this time. Therefore, there was a plan to let Miss Tianyue marry the young master of Lingyun sect. In this way, although Miss Tianyue was still a member of the Lu family, she became the wife of the young master of Lingyun sect. Blood Even if the demon sect continues to target the Lu family, it will not be able to make trouble for Miss Tianyue. After all, for one person, offend a big sect. Some are not worth it. "


    Lu Yifeng said, and then angrily scolded, "but this is a bad idea at all! The young master of Lingyun gate is quite a thing, and he has been pursuing Miss Tianyue for more than two days. This time, he actually persuaded the head of Lingdong mountain, which is not taking advantage of the danger of others!"


    Chu Mo learned from Lu Yifeng''s narration. Gradually understand what happened. In my heart, I can''t help but feel helpless and cold.


    Lingdong mountain is already a very powerful sect in this generation. Together with Lingshui hall and Lingyun gate, it is called Sanling. The founders of the three sects are disciples taught by the same master. Therefore, there has always been a close relationship between the three sects.


    The blood demon sect is unlikely to invade this side on a large scale, so the three spirits, as a local snake, are actually in an invincible position.


    But they are still afraid of blood demon religion to this extent. Before today, Chu Mo may still be a little confused. However, after knowing some details of the blood demon sect, Chu Mo also understood the difficulties of Lingdong mountain.


    Understandable, but Chu Mo didn''t agree with Lingdong mountain''s cold-blooded performance.


    Soon, Chu Mo and Lu Yifeng returned to the Lu family and followed Lu Yifeng to the reception hall of the Lu family.


    Before entering the reception hall, Chu Mo felt that there were several eyes looking at him outside, which was very bad. Chu Mo looked up and saw that these people were all dressed in uniform, not from the Lu family.


    These people may be disciples of Lingdong mountain. But Chu Mo''s heart was a little strange: Why did these people send out such strong hostility to themselves? Is it because this matter may affect Lingdong mountain? But this effect... Is almost equal to nothing, and it is very little at all!


    If you don''t even have this responsibility, what sect will you establish? Just disband!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, directly pushed the door open and entered the reception hall of the Lu family.


    In the living room, there were four people sitting. Seeing Chu Mo coming in, they all looked at him.


    Among the four, two of them are Lu Tianqi, the current owner of the Lu family. The word "Dai" has been removed; The other is Lu Tianyue. Seeing Chu Mo coming in, she nodded gently.


    Lu Tianqi stood up and cried happily, "brother Tianming, you are back!"


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at the other two.


    Sitting beside Lu Tianyue was an old man in his fifties, who was thin and thin. When Chu Mo looked at him, he was also looking at Chu mo. However, he looked at Chu Mo''s expression, but with a bit of pride.


    His body exudes a faint pressure, almost close to the realm of Yuanying!


    He should be a monk at the peak of the golden elixir period.


    Chu Mo subconsciously took a look at this man with the sky god.


    "In the mid-term of Yuanying, he has a grade 7 physique, and his serious injury has not fully healed."


    Chu Mo''s heart suddenly set off a huge wave, but his face remained calm and looked at another person. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 704

    The other man, who looks about 40, looks elegant and has a kind smile on his face. Seems to be a person with a good character. Seeing Chu Mo looking over, he smiled and nodded at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue: "Tianyue, are these two?"


    "Are you Lu Tianming?" Before Lu Tianyue spoke, the thin old man raised his chin proudly and asked Chu mo.


    "Hehe, brother Tianming, let me introduce you..." Lu Tianyue quickly interrupted the thin old man and turned the topic away. Otherwise, it may not be so good, and the two sides will have to conflict directly.


    Lu Tianyue thought he understood Chu Mo''s temper. Know that Chu Mo is the kind of person who eats soft but not hard. The tougher the attitude is, the more serious consequences may be caused.


    Didn''t the disciples of the golden elixir period of the blood demon sect die that way? Had it not been for Chu Mo''s anxiety and direct disaster, those blood demon sect disciples in the golden elixir period would not have died so cowardly.


    Lu Tianyue first looked at the middle-aged man in his 40s and said to Chu Mo, "this is the deputy hall Lord of Lingshui hall, martial Uncle Wu Hui!"


    Lu Tianyue said with a smile: "martial Uncle Wu''s strength has stepped into the realm of Yuanying, which is a good example for us younger generations to learn!"


    Chu Mo hugged Wu Hui and said, "I''ve seen Master Wu Hui!"


    Wu Hui nodded with a smile at Chu Mo: "young man, you are very good!"


    "This is the six elders of our Lingdong mountain. The road name is qinglingzi. It''s my martial uncle." Lu Tianyue glanced at qinglingzi at this time, and then said, "the whole realm of the six elders has reached the peak of the golden elixir period, and they can step into the realm of Yuanying at any time! They have a high status in Lingdong mountain."


    Qinglingzi snorted softly, glanced at Lu Tianyue faintly, didn''t speak, but his expression was full of impatience.


    Lu Tianyue just didn''t see qinglingzi''s reaction. Although the six elders are not very popular on weekdays, they are not so annoying. I don''t know what happened this time. Did it fail to hit the realm of Yuanying? Lu Tianyue thought maliciously.


    Probably afraid that Lu Yifeng didn''t explain it to Chu mo. Lu Tianyue probably explained a few more words, looked at Chu Mo and said, "martial uncle qinglingzi ran into martial Uncle Wu Hui on the road, so martial Uncle Wu Hui followed him to care about our family."


    When talking about our family, Lu Tianyue looked very natural. There is no uncomfortable feeling at all.


    At the same time, Lu Tianyue also secretly reminded Chu Mo that this matter should have nothing to do with the vice Lord of Lingshui hall.


    At this moment, Chu Mo probably knew it well.


    He knows now. This qinglingzi... Absolutely false!


    Others don''t know what kind of cultivation the real qinglingzi has. Lu Tianyue can''t help but know!


    A monk in the middle of Yuanying will never be described as a monk at the peak of the golden elixir, unless Lu Tianyue will cheat him together with the people of the blood demon sect. But is that possible?


    At this time, qinglingzi said impatiently, "OK, now others are coming, Tianyue, hurry up."


    Lu Tianyue smiled awkwardly.


    At this time, the deputy hall master of Lingshui Hall said faintly, "junior brother qinglingzi, are you a little too anxious? I don''t know who this young man is."


    Qinglingzi raised his eyebrows: "elder martial brother Wu Hui doesn''t know who he is? He''s the one who just talked about for a long time? The mysterious master suddenly appeared in the Lu family, the hero of the five Pro disciples of the pit killing blood demon sect... Tut Tut, such a capable young man, elder martial brother Wu Hui must like it very much?"


    Chu Mo noticed that qinglingzi looked very natural and smooth when talking about the three words of blood demon teaching, without any stagnation. But in his eyes, there was a flash of deep hatred.


    A person can hide his expression, but it is difficult to completely hide the changes in his eyes.


    Wu Hui glanced at qinglingzi. His face also showed some unhappiness.


    It is true that the Qi among the three spirits is connected with each other, but now, the three spirits basically go their own way.


    Wu Hui also came to Jinxiu city this time to understand what happened here. Be aware of it. I didn''t expect to meet qinglingzi, so I came together. He and qinglingzi can only be regarded as acquaintances, but there is no friendship, let alone familiarity.


    Therefore, qinglingzi spoke with a gun and a stick like this. Wu Hui was not happy in his heart. He said that you are a little broken elder in the golden elixir period. What big is it in front of me, the deputy hall Lord?


    "Blood demon sect? I heard that they are very strong, and those who can kill the five Pro disciples of blood demon sect can really support the word hero!" Wu Hui lightly embarrassed qinglingzi.


    The heroes in the two populations have completely different tastes!


    Qinglingzi was satirizing, while Wu Hui... Was appreciating.


    Lu Tianyue felt that there seemed to be some tension in the air, and immediately said, "martial uncle qinglingzi, martial Uncle Wu Hui, this is Lu Tianming, the partner who grew up with me and Tianqi since childhood. He is from the Lu family! I am also from the Lu family, so I will never separate myself from him. Everything he does is to help the Lu family!"


    Lu Tianyue was afraid that qinglingzi would not give her the chance to say this, so he took advantage of introducing Chu Mo''s identity and directly said the words.


    Qinglingzi''s face instantly became ugly. He slapped the table beside him and knocked all the tea cups and bowls on the table to the ground, making a series of Jingling noises. Angrily, "presumptuous! Did you even listen to the leader?"


    With that, he stood up very excited and walked towards Chu mo. as he walked, he angrily said, "it''s all because of you, little thing! If you hadn''t killed five disciples of the blood demon sect, how could the blood demon sect put pressure on our smart mountain? If it weren''t for you..."


    Qinglingzi said, and he had come to Chu Mo''s face. His face was ferocious and filled with righteous indignation, and he seemed to hate Chu Mo very much.


    Lu Tianyue on one side looked a little silly, and she still didn''t understand it. Why does the six elders hate Chu Mo so much? In the final analysis, it has nothing to do with Lingdong mountain! How can there be such a great hatred?


    Lu Tianqi was even dumbfounded. From the beginning to the end, she only greeted "Lu Tianming" and sat there staring blankly the rest of the time.


    As for Wu Hui, the vice Lord of Lingshui hall, he frowned and said in his heart: Why are you going back to Lingdong mountain more and more? It''s only enough to find a monk in the golden elixir period to be an elder, but why is he still retarded?


    Is this... Mentally retarded?


    Obviously not!


    He came to Chu Mo''s face, with a ferocious face, spitting stars flying angrily, and then... Huodi!


    A horrible smell of Yuanying suddenly came towards the overwhelming oppression of Chu mo.


    Then he took a direct hand and slapped the spirit of Chu Mo!


    Yuanying!


    Hit with all your strength¡ª¡ª


    One day, you can go home!


    After going home to have a rest, you can explode!


    Today''s third watch, ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket again! (~^~)

 Chapter 705

    The whole reception hall collapsed instantly!


    The whole building seems to have exploded violently, with a large number of bricks, stones, wood, tiles... Going out in all directions.


    Caught off guard, Lu Tianqi and Lu Tianyue sisters were pressed to vomit blood on the spot. Lu Tianqi was particularly injured because of her state.


    Lu Tianqi was stunned!


    Lu Tianyue was also stunned!


    Even Wu Hui, the deputy head of Lingshui hall, was also completely stunned.


    However, this momentum came and went quickly, and disappeared in an instant.


    The crowd rubbed their eyes, but they saw a cold long sword in Chu Mo''s hand, straight into the heart of "qinglingzi", stabbing him across!


    Lu Tianqi: "ah?"


    Lu Tianyue: "ah!"


    Wu Hui: "this..."


    "Qinglingzi" had blood flowing out of his mouth, and there was not much fear in his eyes. He was just full of shock and surprise, and said hard, "how did you..."


    "This is the fourth time! Young women in palace clothes, strong men, girls... It''s all you. I already know that you are a Taoist with all kinds of changes!" Chu Mo looked at the versatile Taoist with a disdainful face: "in front of me, you haven''t succeeded once! But you have no memory at all."


    Chu Mo looked at the Taoist priest coldly, and then the long sword in his hand, fiercely pressed down, and directly cut Yuanying, who was about to escape, into two halves: "do you say you should die?"


    Poof!


    The versatile Taoist suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, and then instantly became another person, while rapidly aging.


    Chu Mo tilted his head, dodged the blood in the mouth of the Taoist priest, turned his wrist hard, and the long sword in his hand completely crushed the Yuanying of the Taoist priest!


    The Taoist priest of all changes immediately uttered a miserable howl.


    "Ah!"


    The whole Lu family was in chaos in an instant!


    Countless Lu family people swarmed here.


    Critical moment. Lu Tianyue directly stood up and shouted, "get back! Get out of here!"


    She can''t let it get out, because it''s amazing!


    Qinglingzi, the six elders of Lingdong mountain, is actually a fake of a changing Taoist? Where is that really qinglingzi? And that letter, which is definitely the handwritten letter of leader Lingdong mountain! There are too many secrets hidden here.


    Lu Tianyue couldn''t help being cautious.


    The Lu family looked at each other. They don''t know what happened.


    Lu Tianqi stood out with a weak face. He said, "get back... It''s okay."


    The Lu family reluctantly retreated, but they still stayed outside. Because they are also very worried about the situation here.


    At this time, the versatile Taoist has become a very strange old man. Because Yuanying was destroyed and the source of strength disappeared, the whole person became incredibly old in a moment.


    He looked at Chu Mo, his eyes full of fear and confusion.


    "How on earth did you, a friar of the golden elixir, see through me? In this world... Except the old ancestor. No one... Can see through my disguise. And... You only have the realm of the golden elixir, how can you... Be so strong?" The eyes of the changing Taoist are full of reluctance.


    The excitement of the upcoming hand directly turned into the panic of being reversed. This change was so great that he completely collapsed at this moment.


    "Hehe." Chu Mo looked at the Taoist priest with a sneer: "if you play with me openly from the beginning, I may not be your opponent. However, since you plan on me, why can''t I plan on you? You''re not the only one who has cards."


    "What a surprise! I''m not reconciled!" The versatile Taoist said weakly.


    A monk in the realm of Yuanying. The vitality is extremely strong. Yuan Ying was punctured in the heart and destroyed, but he still failed to die immediately. In fact, it is still that obsession that supports him.


    He still couldn''t figure out what means this man relied on. He had seen through him four times in a row.


    "You answer me first, where is the real qinglingzi?" Chu Mo knew what people like Lu Tianyue and Wu Hui were most concerned about. He looked coldly at the changeable Taoist: "tell me, I''ll tell you."


    "Qinglingzi? That weak chicken... Is dead." The Taoist priest''s face showed some pride: "I turned into a little girl and asked him the way. As a result, that bastard actually wanted to take advantage of me while it was a deserted place! I was directly restrained by me and tortured, and then I found that he actually came from Lingdong mountain. I also carried the handwritten letter of the leader of Lingdong mountain. After reading it, I decided to take the trick. When I came to Jinxiu City, I knew that your name was Lu Tianming, a member of the Lu family. It was simply Providence... What a coincidence, so I decided to surprise you and kill you... Who ever thought... Who ever thought... Or failed! "


    The versatile Taoist suddenly beat his chest and gulped blood. The whole person seemed extremely unwilling.


    Then he looked at Chu Mo: "I... I told you, I''m going to die soon, you, you tell me... How did you see through me?"


    Saying this, he looked at Chu Mo eagerly.


    Lu Tianyue over there heard that qinglingzi was dead, and his face suddenly showed a sad color. At the same time, he scolded, "martial uncle qinglingzi is not the kind of person you said!"


    "Hey, hey... Little girl, how can you know that qinglingzi is not that kind of person?" A sneer appeared on the Taoist priest''s face as old as the bark of an old tree, but a touch of cunning flashed in his eyes.


    This is how people like him dig a hole for others when they die.


    Wu Hui said faintly aside, "Tianyue, you don''t have to believe him. He deliberately said this to make you hate your school. As for your master''s letter, even if it''s true, it may indeed be for your consideration. There are some things you should think about carefully."


    Anyway, the relationship between the three spirits is very close after all. As the deputy leader of Lingshui hall, Wu Hui naturally didn''t want to see Lu Tianyue, an excellent Lingdong mountain disciple, turn against the sect in the end.


    Lu Tianyue nodded and glared at the versatile Taoist: "I don''t believe it!"


    The versatile Taoist ignored Lu Tianyue. He had come to the end of his life and might die at any time. But if he didn''t figure it out, he wouldn''t be reconciled even if he died.


    Chu Mo shook his long sword in his hand and looked at the Taoist priest with a serious face: "why should I tell you?"


    "You... You... How can you cheat?" The versatile Taoist glared at Chu Mo, and then suddenly begged, "I''m dying... For the sake of a dying person..."


    "Can''t afford to die?" Chu Mo pie pie mouth: "I won''t tell you!"


    The versatile Taoist priest went crazy directly and completely collapsed. With a wow, he vomited a big mouthful of blood and looked at Chu Mo angrily: "I''ll never let you go as a ghost!"


    "Come on, I''m not even afraid of you when you live, and I''m afraid of you becoming a ghost after you die?" Chu Mo sneered disdainfully, and then said, "hurry to die, I just don''t tell you! I don''t tell you! I''m so angry with you!"


    Poof!


    The versatile Taoist spewed out several mouthfuls of blood essence, rolled his eyes, and died.


    The last breath... Was indeed forcibly breathed out by Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked at the changing Taoist priest''s face and rolled his eyes. He thought, how can I tell you my biggest secret? How naive! (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 706

    "Unexpectedly, he turned out to be a versatile Taoist, one of the five ancestors of the blood demon sect, and a great power in the middle of Yuanying..." Lu Tianyue was stunned there for a long time, and finally calmed down. He looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "what''s more unexpected is... Such a terrible power was directly killed by you... Brother Tianming, you are really... Too powerful!"


    Lu Tianyue''s last sentence, brother Tianming, was very meaningful. How she hoped that this person was Lu Tianming now!


    Lu Tianqi looked at Chu Mo with tearful eyes: "brother Tianming, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would all have now..." said, Lu Tianqi looked at Chu Mo with red eyes and adoration.


    If you only look at her now, no one will believe that not long ago, this young new owner of the Lu family was still a real tomboy.


    After a series of accidents, this Miss Lu family finally woke up and became very thorough.


    Wu Hui''s face, with the same color of shock, looked on the ground, with an old face... The ever changing Taoist who had died of anger, was full of emotion in his heart.


    I actually saw the true face of the changing Taoist!


    Wu Hui couldn''t help muttering, "is he... Really the fifth ancestor of the blood demon sect? No one has ever seen his true face of the changeable Taoist?"


    "You can''t be wrong. The whole spiritual world, with this ability, the monk who has reached this level should only be the changeable Taoist of the blood demon sect. Moreover, only he has the most reason to pursue brother Tianming." Lu Tianyue said, glancing at Chu Mo: "before you suddenly left, is it because of this person?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    Lu Tianyue took a deep look at Chu Mo, and there was a problem that she couldn''t ask in public here. That is: how on earth did Chu Mo sense in advance that the changing Taoist was coming to kill him? As for why the versatile Taoist directly targeted Chu Mo, Lu Tianyue knew more or less.


    Thinking of this, Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo and said, "by the way, brother Tianming, since all kinds of Taoists can find here, then the blood demon sect''s other ancestors... Will they also find here?"


    At this time, Wu Hui shook his head and said, "it''s unlikely that all of them will come. Those people may not dare to leave the nest easily. Over the years, although the blood demon sect is very low-key, it is not an enemy. If they suddenly pour out, I''m afraid they will also attract the attention of their enemies. But during this period of time, it is estimated that the disciples of the blood demon sect who rushed here... Will not be too few."


    Lu Tianyue was relieved. Now she trusted Chu Mo very much. Even the fifth ancestor of the blood demon sect was not an opponent. She was not afraid of those disciples coming.


    As long as Chu Mo is here. She felt very down-to-earth.


    Lu Tianyue thought to himself, looking at Wu Hui and said, "it''s easy for martial uncle to come here once. How about staying here for a while? Give the Lu family a chance to entertain martial uncle?"


    Wu Hui naturally understood Lu Tianyue''s intention. If it hadn''t been for this just now, he might have refused. There is not only one smart mountain that doesn''t want to offend the blood demon sect. Lingshui temple also doesn''t want to provoke such a terrible opponent of blood demon sect.


    But after seeing Lu Tianming''s magic with his own eyes, Wu Hui felt that the Lu family might not be slaughtered by the blood demon sect as they had expected before they came, even without a mouse left.


    Maybe we are all wrong. This is the Lu family. There may be a chance to turn defeat into victory! After all, it is very far away from the blood demon sect. As long as the remaining ancestors of the blood demon sect didn''t come here in person, the Lu family still had a chance. Icing on the cake is never as precious as giving timely help. Staying here now is a timely help for the Lu family.


    This is a big favor!


    Wu Hui thought in his heart, nodded, smiled and said, "well, it happens that I''m also the first time to come to Jinxiu City, so I''ll bother my nephew here for a few days."


    "That''s great." Lu Tianyue smiled happily on his face, and then said, "I plan to report what happened here to my master, and ask martial Uncle Wu to give me a testimony..."


    Wu Hui didn''t refuse. Since he decided to stay, this matter naturally didn''t matter.


    Then. Without delay, Lu Tianyue wrote a letter directly, with a letter from Wu Hui, the vice Lord of Lingshui hall attached to it. It explains the situation here, which is an endorsement for Lu Tianyue.


    Lu Tianyue did not directly refuse the marriage arranged by master in his letter, but said that he had no time to get away now and had to wait for the family to completely settle down. To return to the school.


    This is what Chu Mo meant. According to Lu Tianyue''s idea, he should directly refuse.


    However, Chu Mo should be more clear about human feelings and worldly sophistication after all. He felt that if Lu Tianyue really did this, her master would be very disgraced.


    Because there is a vice Lord of Lingshui hall here, her master will feel that her apprentice disobeys herself in front of others.


    But in the letter, without mentioning this matter at all, there is a lot of room for buffer. In fact, as long as Lu Tianyue''s master is not a special idiot, he should be able to understand that the apprentice refused the marriage.


    When Lu Tianyue returns to her school, she will tell her master in detail about her situation and her resistance to the marriage. It''s a matter of closing the door and between teachers and disciples. I believe that even though her master will feel unhappy, she will not feel that her dignity will be challenged.


    Lu Tianyue readily accepted Chu Mo''s suggestion, while half joking that Chu Mo was simply too smart.


    That night, Chu Mo returned to his house and found the storage ring of the Taoist priest. Now the Taoist priest of all changes is dead, and the seal he left on the ring will naturally dissipate slowly. It will be much easier to open it.


    Chu Mo''s yearning for the ability of changing Taoists to become anyone at will is not general.


    If he didn''t have the divine experience of the sky, he couldn''t find the incarnation of the changeable Taoist. He may have already been poisoned by him.


    After several successive confrontations with the changing Taoist priest, Chu Mo returned to Jinxiu city and learned the details of the five ancestors of the blood demon sect at the first time. I also knew the brilliant achievements of the versatile Taoist, and after seeing him again, I didn''t hesitate to shoot him directly.


    So it''s a little wrong that the Taoist priest died. Chu Mo directly saw through his essence, not his disguise.


    Try again, the seal on the storage ring really loosened a lot. Chu Mo didn''t spend much effort this time, so he opened the storage ring.


    Although he was used to seeing those high-level resources, Chu Mo was a little surprised by the things in the versatile Taoist storage ring.


    "Is this too rich?" Chu Mo subconsciously swallowed and grunted.


    The space in the storage ring is not small, which is as big as a house. Inside are all neatly arranged wooden cabinets with lattices. On each grid, there is a treasure placed.


    From all kinds of top-grade medicinal materials, to rare metals... Refined gold, secret silver, elemental iron, etc., to those shaped spiritual tools, pills, and many other kinds of treasures. There are almost everything in different categories!


    Not to mention anything else, just those medicinal materials, in the eyes of Chu Mo, are invaluable. At least they can refine dozens of foundation building pills of perfect quality!


    Of course, this is for Chu Mo, who has a chaotic oven. If others take these herbs, they simply cannot refine a perfect quality foundation building pill. If you can refine a few flawless foundation pills, you will burn Gao Xiang.


    Finally, Chu Mo found some Scripture collections in the innermost part of the storage space. After searching carefully, Chu Mo finally saw a fairly ancient book.


    "That''s it!" Chu Mo was overjoyed.


    Versatile! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 707

    Chu Mo took out the polymorph technique and showed a happy smile on his face.


    It''s hard to say whether this magic effect still exists in the fairy world. After all, Chu Mo doesn''t know much about the fairy world. But in the spiritual world, this technique is definitely a first-class weapon for Yin people!


    Chu Mo plunged into it and began to study seriously.


    It was not until it was bright outside that Chu Mo put away the polymorph technique, and gently breathed out at the same time. Then he was shocked and said, "I don''t know where the versatile Taoist got this skill. Where is this magic? This is clearly a real magic!"


    The content recorded in this skill is quite profound. Chu Mo studied it carefully and found that what the Taoist had mastered before was just a scratch of the skill.


    If you really practice polymorph to the extreme, you can even truly disguise yourself!


    The reason why Chu Mo was so easy to expose the incarnation of the changeable Taoist before was that the sky god can directly identify the realm of the changeable Taoist after change.


    No matter how the appearance changes, temperament and breath change, a person''s realm cannot be changed.


    You are a friar in the middle of Yuanying, that is, a friar in the middle of Yuanying. There is no way to change this!


    Therefore, even if the versatile Taoist successfully simulated the golden elixir breath of qinglingzi, the six elders of Lingdong mountain, for the last time, he still could not hide under the guidance of the sky god.


    This shows that the versatile Taoist has not been able to practice the versatile art to the highest level!


    Otherwise, it is likely that even the sky god will be cheated!


    Chu Mo''s heart was filled with emotion and fear. The heart said that it was lucky that the Taoist couldn''t cultivate the polymorph skill to that level, otherwise, now it was he who died.


    This skill, in Chu Mo''s view, is unlikely to come from the spiritual world. It is very likely that it was left in some relics in the very ancient times when the whole world had not collapsed. It was unintentionally obtained by the Taoist priest of all changes.


    Thinking of these, Chu Mo''s smile became more and more brilliant.


    Then he looked into the mirror. Silently run the polymorph technique and change yourself.


    The next moment, an old and ordinary face appeared in the mirror. With the color of vicissitudes in his eyes, one of his eyebrows seemed to be broken.


    This is not someone else, it is the true face of the changing Taoist!


    "It''s a pity. Now I can''t simulate the Yuanying breath of the changing Taoist. After all, my cultivation is not enough." Chu Mo said to himself with some regret, "but if you suddenly see... Maybe, you will deceive many people?"


    With these words, Chu Mo''s figure changed again, and he became the young man with a jade tree facing the wind when he first met the Taoist priest.


    Surrounded by the breath of the golden elixir realm, it looks very natural and unrestrained.


    "Haha!" Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    Now this look, I don''t know if it''s a face commonly used by Taoist divers. If so, there are blood demons to teach disciples to come here. You can make good use of it!


    Later, Chu Mo changed back to Lu Tianming''s appearance, but this time, even Chu Mo felt that it was much more natural than before.


    At this time, a servant announced that Lu Tianyue had come to ask for an audience.


    Chu Mo directly asked someone to invite Lu Tianyue in.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Lu Tianyue was slightly stunned at first, then rubbed her eyes, and said in silence, "what are you like now..."


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Mo smiled.


    "How can you look so much more natural now than before? From between your eyebrows and eyes... I can even vaguely find brother Tianming''s childhood shadow!" Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face. Then suddenly thought of something, she looked at Chu Mo with some surprise and said, "you... You have mastered the unique skills of the changeable Taoist!"


    "Hey, hey, little girl, you know so many things you shouldn''t know. Should I shut up?" Chu Merton grinned grimly and looked at Lu Tianyue viciously.


    Lu Tianyue immediately shrank back and said weakly, "the little woman doesn''t know anything. Please let go..."


    "Hahaha!" Chumerton laughed and returned to normal.


    Lu Tianyue''s face also showed an excited smile. Said: "great, in this way, if the people of the blood demon sect come again, we will have many ways to deal with them!"


    Chu Mo nodded and asked, "what is the biggest crisis of the Lu family now?"


    Lu Tianyue thought for a while and said, "it should be the blood demon sect!"


    Lu Tianyue said, pacing the ground, Analyze carefully: "Lu Tao''s people were completely defeated this time. Unless the people of the blood demon sect completely destroyed the Lu family, they should not dare to return to the splendid city again. Then... The Lu family is outside, and there are some forces, some collateral branches and subordinates with different surnames. These people can be completely pacified as long as they are given enough interests. However... In addition to the blood demon sect, I am a little worried about another force now..."


    "Which force?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue.


    "Lingyun gate." Lu Tianyue said with a helpless wry smile, "although I avoided this matter in the letter, in fact... This matter is a big trouble for me!"


    Lu Tianyue said, Looking up at Chu Mo: "Because Lingyun sect has been very coveted for the resources of Jinxiu city over the years, and they are also a big sect closest to Jinxiu city. Although Lingyun sect is also one of the three spirits, in fact, their influence is stronger than Lingshui hall and Lingdong mountain combined! There are hundreds of thousands of external disciples of Lingyun sect. I''m afraid there are tens of millions of people who have relations with them. It''s a real big sect."


    Lu Tianyue said, Sighed: "Feng Hua, the young master of Lingyun sect, is a very ambitious person. Now Feng Jianghai, the leader of Lingyun sect, is almost out of charge. He is closed almost all year round and wants to impact the refining period and fly to the celestial world. Therefore, Feng Hua has all the power of Lingyun sect now. In fact, he has more than 30 wives and wants to marry me. He doesn''t really care about me, but wants to control the whole Lu family through me, and then realize his control over the whole family The purpose of a splendid city! If I guess correctly, if I agree to this marriage this time, he will choose two women of appropriate age from the Hong family and the Jin family to marry in the near future. "


    Chu Mo listened and couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. "What does he want to do? Do he want to create a race?"


    Lu Tianyue was a little sad at first, but Chu Mo said nothing, and Chuchi laughed: "your mouth is really damaged. In fact, it is very normal for monks to have many Taoist monks. The more powerful monks are, the more Taoist monks are usually. Like me, I have more than a dozen aunts..."


    "...." Chu Mo pulled at the corners of his mouth. In view of Lu Zheng''s death, it was not easy to express any views on this, so he had to remain silent.


    Lu Tianyue said, "I don''t know how he moved my Shifu. My Shifu has always refused this matter before. Maybe my Shifu thinks that my father is gone, and the Lu family can''t keep it. Instead of making others cheap, it''s better to make Feng Hua cheap. But for me, the Lu family... Can only be our Lu family! It can never be a tool for others!"¡ª¡ª


    As soon as I get home, all the fatigue surges up. Take a rest and strive for more tomorrow. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 708

    Chu Mo nodded, "that''s nature."


    "So although I dragged this matter over this time, I''m afraid that someone will come over there soon." Lu Tianyue sighed gently, "I''m afraid there will be some changes in time."


    "What? Can they force you to marry?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue and said, "even if the power of Lingyun gate is much larger than Lingdong mountain, do you always have to take into account your face?"


    "That''s true. They won''t force me to marry, but they can force me to submit by constantly attacking the Lu family." Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo: "you don''t know that person''s means. There''s almost nothing he can''t do. He''s a person with no limit."


    "Don''t think so much, just let the soldiers stand in the way." Chu Mo gave Lu Tianyue an encouraging look: "don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    Lu Tianyue actually waited for Chu Mo''s words, but she knew that the Lu family already owed this person too much, and she was a little silent. Now Chu Mo took the initiative to talk about it, and Lu Tianyue''s face suddenly showed a smile.


    "Thank you, brother Tianming!" Lu Tianyue said sweetly.


    "Well, since you are my sister, who am I going to help you with?" Chu Mo also laughed.


    Lu Tianyue didn''t stay here long, so he left. After all, the whole Lu family is still in a stage of slight turbulence, and Lu Tianyue has a lot to do. She needs to help her sister appease those people.


    Before leaving, Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo and said, "my sister is actually a good girl."


    Chu Mo looked blankly, "what?"


    "Nothing." Lu Tianyue said that and left with a smile.


    After she left, Chu Mo twitched the corners of his mouth and whispered, "I''ve already had someone I like. Besides, I don''t feel much about tomboys. Even if she has changed back into a girl."


    In the morning, Chu Mo continued to practice variety in silence. In the afternoon, Jin Ming came here with Fang LAN.


    At the sight of Chu mo. Jin Ming immediately hugged his fist and arched his hand: "brother Lu, my little brother is bothering!"


    "You''re welcome. Please come in." Chu Mo warmly welcomed them in.


    As soon as Jin Ming entered the room, he couldn''t even take a sip of water. He saluted Chu Mo again.


    Bow to the end.


    "Brother, what do you mean? If there is anything, just say it." Chu Mo reached out and helped Jin Ming up.


    Chu Mo had a bad feeling for the young master of the Jin family at first, but now he has some appreciation. In essence. Jin Ming is not bad, at least it''s much better than those children who Chu Mo once met.


    "Well, didn''t you tell me before that you wanted to cultivate Fang LAN?" Jin Ming scratched his head, looking at Chu Mo with some embarrassment: "I discussed with Fang LAN, and she also wants to become stronger."


    Saying this, Jin Ming hehe smiled: "she said that after becoming stronger, she can help me manage some things of the Jin family."


    Chu Mo glanced at Fang LAN and said with a smile, "Miss Fang has figured it out?"


    Fang LAN blushed, but she gracefully saluted Chu Mo: "Fang LAN has seen Mr. Lu!"


    "You''re welcome." Chu Mo smiled. He gave a virtual hand.


    Fang Lan said: "Fang LAN is not a person who doesn''t know what to do. Uncle Jin was very kind to me before, and he always felt very indebted in his heart, and I didn''t know how to repay him. Unexpectedly, uncle Jin died young, and the Jin family suddenly changed a lot. In addition... I also... Saw through Wang Wu''s true face, and in my heart, I was afraid that he would come back to retaliate, so I wanted to become stronger. I can''t let the Jin family be implicated by me."


    Chu Mo nodded. Fang Lan was also a smart woman. She still didn''t show her acceptance of Jin Ming, but in fact, she was already making an implicit statement.


    And, want to be strong. It is the common dream of everyone in practice.


    Who doesn''t want to go further on this road?


    Not to mention that Fang LAN now knows her particularity, and she must be thinking about becoming stronger as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo couldn''t help but look at Jin Ming with some worry, and said in his heart: the constitution of congenital small spirit body, cultivate it. The speed is incredible. It will not even be much slower than your own promotion speed. At that time, Fang LAN may step into the realm of Yuanying, or even higher, in a few years. At that time... Will she still put her heart in the Jin family? It''s really hard to say.


    However, Chu Mo naturally wouldn''t say such words. At least for now, Fang LAN hasn''t had any other thoughts. Even if Fang LAN had this idea one day, it was her own business.


    Chu Mo thought, then looked at Fang LAN and said, "OK, I know. In this way, I''ll pass you a set of skills, and then I''ll give you some pills..."


    Chu Mo was saying, when he suddenly saw Fang LAN kneeling down to him, Chu Mo was stunned.


    Fang LAN knelt in front of Chu Mo and said seriously, "only master can do the kindness of preaching and teaching. Please also ask Mr. Lu to accept the little girl as an apprentice."


    "This..." Chu Mo Leng was there. He really wanted to establish his own force in the spirit world. If he could destroy the blood demon sect in the future, he would integrate this force with Miaoyi Niang and their people. It can be regarded as providing a backstage and protection in the spiritual world for the ethereal palace of the human world.


    But I never thought of taking apprentices here!


    This is different from his taking apprentices in the human world.


    Jin Ming said aside, "Mr. Lu, please promise to come down. Otherwise, Fang LAN has no reason to accept such a big favor from Mr. Lu."


    "But the age between us..." Chu Mo subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    Fang Lan said seriously, "the master is the teacher. Mr. Lu''s strength is seen by the little woman with her own eyes. I hope you don''t refuse." With that, Fang LAN knocked her head down.


    Chu Mo glanced at Jin Ming: "brother, in this way, your generation... Can be a generation smaller."


    Jin Ming hehe smiled, "it doesn''t matter. I can also borrow light, right?"


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless, and said that Jin Ming really took great pains for Fang LAN. Thinking, Chu Mo finally nodded and said, "in that case, I''ll accept you as an apprentice. However, since you enter our door, you must abide by the rules."


    Chu Mo was naturally very happy to accept a person with the constitution of a congenital spirit body as an apprentice.


    Such good seedlings are hard to find with lanterns on.


    Although Fang LAN is not young, she is already in her early twenties, but she has a congenital spirit body, and her future achievements are doomed not to be too bad.


    Fang LAN vowed seriously, "Fang LAN is here today to worship Lu Tianming as a teacher. All her life, she will follow the teacher''s teachings and will never betray the school. If she breaks the oath, she is willing to be killed by heaven and earth!"


    With that, Fang LAN directly saluted Chu mo.


    Then he offered tea to Chu mo.


    The whole process of apprenticeship, although simple, is very serious.


    After Fang Lan''s apprenticeship, Chu Mo thought for a while, glanced at Jin Ming, and said, "you go first. I have something to say to her." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 709

    Jin Ming was suddenly a little silly, and the corners of his mouth twitched, feeling that he had buried himself in the pit.


    He was not afraid of brother Lu''s attempt on Fang LAN, but in his heart... In fact, he also had the idea of worshiping Lu Tianming as a teacher. It''s just that they made friends at the beginning and couldn''t open that mouth.


    Jin Ming is not stupid, nor stupid. How can he not understand that the faster Fang LAN grows, the greater the distance between him and him? But he likes Fang LAN very much, and he doesn''t want to ruin Fang Lan''s growth because of his selfishness.


    Brother Lu Tianming has seen with his own eyes how capable he is.


    The blood demon taught those monks in the golden elixir period, just like children in front of him, and there was no comparability at all.


    And he also heard that after Lu Tianming returned to the Lu family that day, he fought with a strong man.


    Although there was no exact news, he heard that the man who was beheaded by Lu Tianming under the sword was a great power of Yuanying realm!


    Although this is only a gossip from the Lu family, many people think it is impossible. They think that Lu Tianming, no matter how powerful, can never be the opponent of Yuanying Da Neng. But in Jin Ming''s heart, he thought it was probably true.


    After seeing the magic of Lu Tianming, his heart was already extremely worshipped.


    That''s why he came here today with Fang LAN. Fang LAN wanted to learn from him, which was what he had talked about before. Also got the support of Jin Ming.


    But he didn''t expect that brother Lu turned his face faster than the book. As soon as he accepted his apprentice, there was going to drive him away as a middleman.


    "I also want to be strong!" Jin Ming shouted wildly in his heart, with a bitter face, looking at Chu Mo pitifully.


    Chu Mo glanced at Jin Ming: "OK, don''t pretend to be pathetic. In the evening, you come to pick up Fang LAN and go back, and I''ll give you some pills by the way. I promise you to step into the realm of Yuanying within ten years!"


    "Ah?" Jin Ming just wanted to get a little benefit from Chu Mo, but he didn''t expect that Chu Mo directly gave him a huge surprise.


    He looked at Chu Mo: "brother Lu... Brother Lu. You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    It''s really a joke to enter the realm of Yuanying after ten years. Even those top Tianjiao in the spiritual world dare not say that they can enter the realm of Yuanying in ten years!


    Cultivation is not about eating and drinking water. Just open your mouth and come. That''s real accumulation. Only through time and accumulation of years... Can we improve our accomplishments and realm a little bit. And this thing is not only accumulation is enough, but also depends on talent!


    Otherwise, who lives longer. Whose realm will be higher after a long time of cultivation?


    In fact, it''s not at all like this. It''s not enough for a person to work hard, but also depends on his talent.


    If the talent is not enough, it may reach the golden elixir period, and it will not rush into the realm of Yuanying.


    Even if it has accumulated for hundreds of years, it is only a powerful and abnormal golden elixir, and it will never become a Yuanying!


    Therefore, Jin Ming was directly stunned by Chu Mo''s words.


    It''s not that he didn''t think he could rush into the realm of Yuanying one day. Become a powerful person. But I never thought... He could step into the realm of Yuanying in ten years.


    Not to mention ten years, even if he can become a monk Yuanying in a hundred years, he is willing!


    Fang Lan was on the side, also stunned.


    Her confidence in Chu Mo comes more from Lu Tianming. Plus what she saw with her own eyes that day, she knew that this was a young strong man with great background and amazing strength.


    But I never thought about what I would do after I became a teacher.


    Some dreams can be done, but some dreams... Can only be illusory. Like electricity and dew, it''s just a foam. It''s better not to fantasize about too many unrealistic things.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s words not only shocked Jin Ming. Fang Lan was also frightened.


    In her heart, suddenly there was a faint doubt, this young master... Is it really reliable? But now even if it''s not reliable, it''s too late. She has finished her apprenticeship!


    Fang Lan''s heart was like fifteen buckets fetching water. Uneasy.


    Chu Mo glanced at Fang LAN and smiled faintly. He didn''t know that he said so, which would definitely make them suspicious. However, what he wants is exactly this effect!


    After all, in terms of age, he is a little too young, and since he accepted Fang LAN as an apprentice, he can''t always hide his identity from her. When the time comes, you must tell her the truth.


    In any case, Lu Tianming at present seems to be a young man of twenty-five or six years old. However, his real age is not much different from Fang LAN, and he may not even be as old as Fang LAN!


    If you can''t erect your image completely at this time, it will be extremely embarrassing on the day when the truth is revealed.


    It''s true that a master is a teacher, but first of all, you must be a master.


    "Are you kidding?" Chu Mo glanced at Jin Ming and said faintly, "then treat me as a joke."


    Hoo!


    Jin Ming and Fang LAN both breathed a sigh of disappointment in their eyes.


    Jin Ming said with a wry smile, "I said brother Lu, don''t scare me. My heart can''t stand it... Don''t make such jokes in the future."


    Fang LAN had a pair of wonderful eyes and glanced at Chu mo. fortunately, he admitted. If he didn''t admit it, how can I respect this young master in the future!


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "who scared you?"


    "Ah?" Jin Ming and Fang LAN almost at the same time ah, just put down the heart, instantly hung up, and then the corners of his mouth twitched at Chu Mo, I don''t know what kind of routine this master is playing.


    Chu Mo said faintly, "well, no kidding, Jin Ming, do you want to become a Yuan Ying Da Neng within ten years?"


    "Cough... Think, dream, like to marry Fang LAN home!" Jin Ming cheekily looked at Chu Mo with a smile.


    "Bah!" Fang LAN spat aside, blushing, and stared at Jin Ming, "who wants to marry you!"


    "So..." Jin Ming shrugged and stretched out his hand. Looking at Chu Mo, he said helplessly, "thinking... Doesn''t mean you can succeed!"


    "Haha." Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing, then took out a bottle of elixir, threw it to Jin Ming and said, "take one every day for 30 consecutive days, and then enter the golden elixir period first. If you want to succeed, you must first dare to think! You guy, if you want to marry my apprentice, you must pass my master level. Your strength is too good... Even if I promise, my apprentice doesn''t like you."


    Fang LAN stamped her feet and was coquettish. Her face was crimson. She wanted to say something, but she had just worshipped this man as a teacher, so she couldn''t commit the following crimes. At this moment, Fang Lan also has a feeling of digging a hole and burying herself.


    However, after shyness, there was a strong shock in my heart.


    A bottle of elixir, a month''s time, let a friar in the early stage of foundation construction step into the golden elixir Avenue?


    Is this possible? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 710

    Are you sure it''s not a fantasy?


    Are you sure it''s not wishful thinking?


    Are you sure you''re not talking in your sleep?


    Jin Ming held the bottle of pills, and the whole person was stunned, and his hands even trembled slightly. In his eyes, a complex color flashed, looking at Chu Mo, seriously said: "brother Lu, are you serious?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Jin Ming suddenly wants to kneel down and give Chu Mo a big gift!


    This is the grace of creation!


    Although Jin Ming seems to be a lot more cheerful recently, he starts laughing again, but that''s just an appearance. The real sadness has long been hidden by him.


    Don''t he want to repay his unforgettable hatred?


    Of course!


    But what did he take revenge on?


    Take his poor early stage of foundation construction and go to Zhu Hong for revenge?


    That''s the real dream!


    It''s not even hitting stones with eggs. It''s hitting stones with foam!


    An egg, hit the stone, can''t hurt the stone, but at least it can splash a piece of egg yolk on the stone.


    Like a man''s anger, blood splashes five steps.


    Although not enemy, but tragic!


    But foam hits the stone... What is that? Not even a trace will be left!


    When the wind blows, there is nothing left!


    Therefore, Jin Ming seems to have completely come out of the shadow of his father''s death. He just hides these emotions in the deepest corner of his heart.


    He brought Fang LAN to Chu mo. on the one hand, it was for the sake of perfecting Fang LAN, but in his real heart, he didn''t want Fang LAN to help him revenge when he was strong enough one day?


    It''s natural for my wife to help me take revenge!


    Because husband and wife are one!


    But the premise must also be that Fang LAN really became his wife.


    Therefore, when Chu Mo drove him away, he hesitated, helpless, and slightly unwilling. Not unwilling to leave, but unwilling to why he Jinming. No such qualification? Can it get stronger quickly? At that time, even if he could become a golden elixir, he would have the courage to find Zhu Hong and would rather explode. I''d rather be crushed to pieces than let him get his due end!


    Let Zhu Hong understand that the anger of a man is also terrible!


    He didn''t expect that "Lu Tianming" would give him such a big surprise.


    This kind of kindness. It''s really a big day for him!


    Chu Mo tried his best to hold Jin Ming and didn''t let him kneel down. Then he looked at Jin Ming and said seriously, "since we are friends, you don''t have to be so polite. In fact... This is what I should give you."


    "What should? Who in this world should pay for whom?" Jin Ming didn''t understand the meaning of Chu Mo''s words, and said excitedly, "brother Lu, don''t say more, don''t delay you to teach your apprentice here. I have only one word in Jin Ming. If brother Lu has anything in the future, whether it''s knife mountain or sea of fire, one word is enough!"


    Chu Mo patted Jin Ming on the shoulder: "I won''t let you go to the knife mountain or the sea of fire. Live well and practice well! Revenge, when we have enough strength, let''s go together!"


    "Yes!" Jin Ming nodded hard, and then hugged Chu mo. he didn''t say a word more, and even Fang LAN didn''t say hello. Turn around and leave.


    He was afraid to stay here, so that these two people could see the uncontrollable tears dripping down his eyes.


    Rao was so careful that Fang LAN still felt Jin Ming''s abnormal mood. She gently pursed her lips and watched Jin Ming leave here. Then he turned around and looked at Chu Mo and asked, "master, that pill?"


    "Nature is true!" Chu Mo nodded, Looking at Fang LAN with a smile: "I know what you''re strange about, but there are many things in this world that you haven''t touched or understood. For example, a secular mortal has never seen what a monk looks like. Then, naturally, he won''t believe that someone can live for hundreds of thousands of years. Still less, he won''t believe that powerful monks can fly into the earth like the gods they imagined. Nor will he believe that a pill can make People increase their life expectancy by decades or even hundreds of years. Can you understand what I said? "


    Fang Lan thought for a moment, then nodded, "yes, in the small town where I was born, in fact, many people are ordinary people like what master said. Their mentality is indeed similar to what master said."


    Chu Mo said, "the elixir I gave Jin Ming can not only rapidly increase the strength in his body, but also change his constitution and... Enhance his spiritual strength! The improvement of a person''s cultivation is, on the one hand, the accumulation of strength, well, that is, the intake of spiritual power; on the other hand, the perception of ''Tao''."


    Fang LAN nodded. As a monk, she was still very clear about this basic knowledge.


    Chu Mo also said, "the perception of Tao mainly depends on this..." he pointed to his head, and then laughed, "the smarter a person is, the deeper his perception of Tao will be."


    Fang LAN nodded again.


    Chu Mo laughed at this time: "and how did you get smart?"


    "Isn''t it natural?" Fang LAN subconsciously answered.


    "Yes, people who are naturally smart are people with good talents." Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN: "but in this regard, there is not no way to make up for it after tomorrow. As long as the spiritual strength continues to strengthen, any creature... Will become more and more clever!"


    "Ah..." Fang LAN stared at Chu Mo, and there was a feeling that she couldn''t refute at all. Because this has completely exceeded her cognition, although she has also been exposed to some knowledge about practice. But it is the first time to hear such clear and systematic knowledge!


    Seeing Fang Lan''s appearance, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart: if I hadn''t been in touch with the magic world, if I hadn''t received so much powerful inheritance in the Guixu, I''m afraid I would be the same as Fang LAN. Even... Not as good as her!


    For a monk, the resources of cultivation are important, but in fact, what is more important... Is all kinds of knowledge about cultivation!


    The more creatures in the high-level world, the broader their knowledge will be.


    Therefore, the monks in heaven are far more knowledgeable than those in the fairy world; And the celestial world is much more profound than the spiritual world.


    As for the human world... Even the human world, there are no monks!


    It is the real barren land in the eyes of all monks!


    "So it is. I, I understand." Fang Lan thought for a long time, and then mumbled, "the elixir master gave Jin Ming contains many kinds of energy, so he can get the biggest breakthrough in a short time, and there are no side effects, right?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Fang LAN with a little deep meaning and said with a smile, "why, is this starting to worry about him?"


    "Master!" Fang LAN stamped her feet and worshipped a master who was about her age. It was so frustrating. Because you don''t know when he will suddenly be a little out of tune


    Think about it, the old man with white beard is more persuasive, at least he looks calm.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no bad consequences." Chu Mo said lightly, "at least, before the ascension period... There is no such problem. The so-called enlightenment is also a problem that monks in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian need to consider."


    Fang LAN stared at her master with astonishment. Suddenly, she had a feeling: she seemed to... Really worship a wonderful man-made teacher! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 711

    For a long time, Fang lancai looked at Chu Mo and asked, "master, then, i... when can I reach that realm?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Fang LAN and said faintly, "more than three years, less than two years. So, there are some problems that you can consider now. Your time in the spiritual world will never exceed ten years!"


    "Ah..." Fang Lan was really shocked this time.


    In her heart, there was some hesitation before, since the master said that Jin Ming would become a Yuan Ying Da Neng within ten years. So you, a magical natural spirit in the mouth of others, should be able to shorten it by at least two to three years? At most, shorten it by twice... That''s the time that Fang LAN didn''t dare to think about.


    It can be said that Chu Mo today completely shocked Fang LAN, the proud daughter of the spirit world town.


    So many years later, Fang LAN sighed whenever she thought of the day of worship. On the one hand, I feel that I have worshipped a good master who is hard to find in the sky and on the earth. On the other hand... I also feel that my performance that day is so humiliating.


    It''s completely like having never seen the world before. It''s very unpromising.


    "Three... Three years?" Fang LAN didn''t dare to say that for at least two years.


    Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN and said, "do you know what the realm was when I came to Jinxiu city?"


    "I, I heard that master only had the strength to build a foundation at that time. At most... At most, it was the peak of building a foundation." Fang Lan said with some uncertainty.


    "Then, what strength am I now?" Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN.


    "Master, now... Now is the beginning of the golden elixir?" Fang LAN couldn''t feel his realm from Chu Mo, so she just guessed.


    "A few days ago, it was the beginning of the golden elixir. Now... It is close to the middle of the golden elixir!" Chu Mo said faintly.


    "...." Fang Lan was completely speechless. She glanced at her master vaguely, and didn''t dare to stay for too long, because her eyes clearly looked like a monster.


    "According to your understanding of monks, how long will it take from the peak of foundation building to the early stage of golden elixir?" Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN and asked.


    "Ten or eight years? At least... At least three or five years? Like Miss Lu Tianyue, a gifted monk. Three or five years?" Fang Lan said.


    "Then, from Jindan to Yuanying?" Chu Mo asked again.


    Fang LAN shook his head: "I don''t know, but I think too many monks may not be able to enter the realm of Yuanying all their lives."


    Chu Mo smiled: "do you believe it? Can I step into the realm of Yuanying this year?"


    "Letter..." Fang Lan said weakly.


    "Come on, let''s not talk about it. Anyway, facts speak louder than words. At that time, just look at it." Chu Mo said very firmly. Then he took out a jade slip from his body and concentrated on injecting a mental skill into it. Handed it to Fang LAN: "this is a mental skill. Its origin... Well, let''s talk about it later. It''s strong anyway."


    Fang LAN took the jade slip with a speechless face, secretly feigning in her heart, what... It''s all your apprentice, and she''s actually hiding it from her apprentice.


    But in my heart, I was very happy. I think the things master gave her must not be bad.


    But she didn''t know that Chu Mo also had suffering words. Not only was his identity false, but also there were too many inheritances on him!


    Dozens of supreme inheritance, any one, can easily create the power of an emperor''s realm. If the other party Lan said it now, I''m afraid his beautiful apprentice of the same age must have a first reaction that you are cheating again, master. It''s so unreliable!


    So, just don''t say, let her feel better in the future.


    Then Chu Mo took out another jade slip. He injected a skill matching this mental skill and handed it to Fang LAN: "well, now there are both mental skills and mental skills. They... Are enough to support you to practice to a high level."


    "Well, I will work hard!" Fang LAN didn''t know how lucky she was at this time.


    One was born in Lingjie town. She has excellent talent, but if there is no famous teacher, she is likely to end up as a girl who still lives in the unknown spiritual world. Because of a skill and mental skill, because of a magical young man, he can finally stand on the top of the heaven and be powerful.


    These are still too far away for Fang LAN now. Even Chu Mo didn''t think how amazing Fang LAN would be on the day when she really grew up.


    Born with a small spirit body, this kind of constitution is beyond the innate and inferior to the Taoist realm. Even in the heaven... It is rare!


    Chu Mo finally gave Fang LAN a few bottles of pills, and then asked her to find a room by herself to familiarize herself with the mind method first.


    He himself returned to his room and began to practice.


    After all, it''s the master. If the apprentice catches up with the cultivation, it''s a shame.


    That night, Jin Ming came to pick Fang LAN up.


    When Fang LAN left, he was reluctant. Although she didn''t know what grade the mental skill master gave her, after learning it, she could feel the gap between the mental skill she practiced in the past and the mental skill she practiced that day.


    Therefore, although only a small half day, Fang LAN has been completely fascinated by this feeling of cultivation.


    This is the real cultivation!


    Next, for several days in a row, Fang Lan was immersed in cultivation. Only when she encountered problems, she would come to Chu Mo for advice. Some even forgot what Chu Mo had told her before. There are some things that need to be considered in advance.


    Until ten days later, Fang LAN broke through for the first time!


    She successfully stepped into the middle stage of foundation construction from the early stage!


    This made Fang LAN ecstatic. She rushed to Chu Mo for the first time.


    "Master... Master!" Fang LAN screamed as soon as she entered the hospital.


    In fact, this is very different from Fang Lan''s original temperament. Fang Lan was wise and calm before. Those who screamed like this were usually Fang Lu, the second daughter of the Fang family. Have you ever appeared on Fang LAN?


    Chu Mo came out and saw Fang LAN with a faint smile: "yes, there is progress!"


    "What is progress? I''m making a breakthrough! Master... I''ve made a successful breakthrough from the early stage of foundation construction to the middle stage of foundation construction! I''m so happy, master! It''s really too fast, I, I didn''t dare to think before!" Fang Lan''s excited little face flushed, and even some incoherent.


    Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN somewhat speechless: "what''s the excitement? When will you step into the golden elixir Avenue and show off again?"


    Fang Lan was obviously hit hard. She glanced at Chu Mo with some sadness and said coquettishly, "master..."


    "..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his heart said, well, it seems that he... Now he really became an old man!


    Fang Lan was coquettish towards him. It was obviously not the slightly ambiguous coquettish coquettish of her peers, but the pure coquettish way of younger and older generations.


    It seems that his image has taken root in Fang Lan''s heart. This was originally a good thing, but Chu Mo suddenly sighed. He felt that he was a little old.


    But then I felt a little hypocritical. Isn''t master supposed to be like this in the apprentice''s heart? In front of the demon king, I also have this virtue. So, it''s not surprising.


    Chu Mo glanced at Fang LAN and suddenly said, "in fact, you have made a breakthrough in cultivation. The first person you should look for... Not me."


    "Ah? You are my master. Who are you looking for?" Fang LAN muttered, then remembered something, suddenly pinched up, and said, "he, he is also in seclusion now." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 712

    "Fang lan..." Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN, and his face suddenly became a little serious.


    "Ah, master, what''s the matter?" Fang LAN looked at Chu mo.


    "Don''t you like Jin Ming at all?" Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN seriously and said, "Jin Ming is a good person. At least, he is devoted to you."


    Fang LAN blushed and said softly, "I know."


    "Then, do you have that feeling of liking him?" Chu Mo asked.


    "I, I don''t know." Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo blankly: "before, there was nothing at all. At that time, I only liked Wang Wu. I always felt that I could be a good wife, help him with housework, and we could live happily."


    Fang LAN looked a little gloomy, Then say: "I didn''t expect that he should be that kind of person. Speaking of it, I would also like to thank Jin Ming and the Jin family, who let me see Wang Wu''s true face clearly. Before, I never thought that a person''s moral character could be so inferior. I didn''t think that this kind of thing would happen to me. I boast that I''m smart and have a good eye for people, but I didn''t think that I was the dumbest person. Therefore, I hated it Why are you so stupid. So at that time, I secretly swore in my heart that I would either live alone in this life or find a man who would treat me wholeheartedly. "


    Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo: "master, I know Jin Ming likes me. He has made too much efforts for me. These days, I have seen it in my eyes. But I still don''t know whether he will finally be like... Like that person, abandon me and betray me for interests..."


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t deny everyone just because one person hurt you. This is wrong."


    Fang LAN nodded gently, "I know, but I can''t decide this matter yet. I, I haven''t completely come out of the previous things."


    Chu Mo nodded. Said: "I see, but I also want to remind you. The spirit world can''t be your destination, even the fairy world is not."


    Fang lanmeng raised his head and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said seriously, "I know you have parents, relatives and sisters here, but it may not be long before you leave them. Because when you reach a certain level, you can''t stay even if you want to stay."


    "Ah... I, I didn''t think about this." Fang Lan was a little worried, and tears rolled in her eyes: "I don''t want to leave my family."


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "who wants to leave his family? But this is the way to practice. It''s cruel and lonely. The reason why I cultivate Jin Ming is that I don''t want you to have too many regrets. After all, it''s not easy to have a person who pays so much for you."


    "What should I do?" Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo with tears in her eyes: "master, I don''t want to leave my relatives so early..."


    "I have no better way to solve this problem." Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN: "your sister may be able to walk with you for a while, but your parents... In short, in the end, this road can only be walked by yourself."


    Fang LAN lowered her head and remained silent for a long time, then raised her head and looked at Chu mo. "Master, is there no other way?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "look at me, isn''t it also a person?"


    Chu Mo said, raising his head. Looked up at the sky and sighed.


    If Grandpa and they are still alive, can they really all fly to the spiritual world? Maybe, I have this ability!


    But can you accompany him to the celestial world?


    At that time, I''m afraid someone will fall behind?


    Even if everyone can fly to the celestial world, there will be someone who can''t fly to the celestial world.


    By then. I will still have the same confusion and regret as Fang LAN.


    The road of cultivation, to the end... Must be lonely.


    Who can accompany you all the way?


    Parents? wife? children?


    Chu Mo smiled silently and bitterly. He finally understood why many great friars in the heaven may have several Taoists in their lives, but they have no wife, family, and children.


    Because they know that in the end, they must be lonely!


    Instead of having all kinds of ties, it''s better not to expect those feelings that are doomed to lose from the beginning.


    Fang Lan was silent for a long time, then raised her head, looked at Chu Mo and said, "master, I want... To bring my parents and sisters."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN.


    Fang Lan said seriously, "then, I will marry Jin Ming!"


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded. This was his apprentice''s decision. He must respect and support it. After all, everyone has his own choice.


    "I''ll give him a baby." Fang LAN then said, "I will let my parents and sisters live a happy life! In this way, even if one day I will eventually leave, but there will be less regret. Master, I do this, right?"


    Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo expectantly, hoping to get the affirmation of her master.


    Although the contact time between their teachers and disciples is not long, it can even be said to be very short. But in her heart, Fang LAN regarded the master who was not a few years older than herself as the most important person in her life.


    This is her Fang Lan''s dependence and her backstage!


    With master, she is fearless.


    It''s simple and true.


    "Yes!" Chu Mo didn''t hesitate too much and said with a smile, "follow your heart and make the right choices!"


    "Yes!" Fang Lan''s face burst into a happy smile.


    Then Fang LAN left with a smile.


    In the following days, Hong Jian, Hong Qiang''s brother in Jinxiu City, finally defeated a number of competitors and became the new owner of the Hong family with the same late foundation building accomplishments as his brother.


    The first thing he did after he became the head of the family was to visit Chu mo.


    After talking for more than an hour, Hong Jian left Chu Mo''s residence with a smile on his face.


    Since then, people from the Jin family, the Lu family, and the Hong family have made a special trip to visit Chu Mo almost every few days.


    As for Jin Ming, after getting the news that Fang Lan was going to marry him, the guy was going crazy, and ran to Chu Mo almost once a day.


    As for Lu Tianyue, he will come here once in a while.


    Lu Tianyue was also quite dissatisfied with Chu Mo''s admission of a female apprentice.


    "What''s the matter with you, a member of the Lu family, being so kind to the daughter-in-law of the Jin family? What''s the matter... We have no genius in the Lu family?"


    In this regard, Chu Mo can only smile helplessly, saying that others don''t know, don''t you know who I am? What Lu family... Brother''s surname is Chu!


    However, Chu Mo had no choice but to let Lu Tianyue choose some teenagers with better talents in the Lu family, and then send them to him for training.


    In fact, this is Chu Mo''s original intention, but it''s too easy to get, and no one will cherish it. Now it''s Lu Tianyue who asks for the door. Naturally, it''s different.


    In this way, a month passed quietly.


    Fang LAN has also received her parents and younger sister to Jinxiu city. Jin Ming made a special trip to buy a huge house to accommodate her parents in law and sister-in-law.


    Their marriage is scheduled for the eighth day of next month.


    Lucky, suitable for marriage¡ª¡ª


    At five o''clock, ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 713

    After some turmoil, the three families in Jinxiu city gradually stabilized, and all began to recover slowly but healthily.


    Wu Hui has been living in the Lu family, and occasionally comes to talk with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s chess skills are not good, and he is often killed to death. However, he learned quickly. From the beginning, Wu Hui needed to give up his son. Now, without giving up his son, the two sides can occasionally fight equally.


    "Tianming Daoyou, your chess way... Is too sharp. It''s a good thing to open and close, but sometimes, you also need to be tactful and circuitous, and use some means." Wu Hui said to Chu Mo with a smile.


    Wu Hui has always maintained his respect for this magical young man. In fact, this is a very rare thing for people like Wu Hui.


    After all, no matter how strong Chu Mo is, he is just a monk in the golden elixir period.


    Wu Hui, however, is already a friar in the yuan infant period, and is also the Deputy Lord of Lingshui hall. His status is more than a little higher than Chu Mo in almost everyone''s eyes.


    However, Wu Hui did it naturally, making people feel like a spring breeze.


    Chu Mo was also willing to associate with such people. He smiled and said, "Master Wu said that since chess is like life, there will always be dark times, and some means really need to be used."


    "Haha, it''s really a happy thing to communicate with Tianming Taoist friends." Wu Hui smiled and suddenly said to Chu Mo, "is Tianming Taoist friend interested in coming to Lingshui hall?"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Wu Hui would offer such an invitation to him after so many days. Did he live here for so long, and his ultimate goal... Turned out to be himself?


    Chu Mo shook his head secretly in his heart, feeling unlikely.


    No matter how powerful his combat power is, he is only a monk in the golden elixir period after all. It''s also a coincidence that you can kill a variety of Taoist priests, rather than your real strength.


    He believed that Wu Hui must also understand this, so Chu Mo didn''t think it was his strength that could move Wu Hui, a big man with a high status.


    However, facts have proved. He was wrong.


    What moved Wu Hui was the strength of Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo was a little confused. He felt that he had killed the Taoist priest of all changes. It doesn''t depend on real strength. But in the eyes of Wu Hui and others... In fact, that is his real strength!


    How wonderful is it to be able to see through the disguise of the changeable Taoist for four times in succession?


    In the end, under the pressure of Yuanying''s great power, a sword pierced the heart of the changing Taoist. How overbearing is this?


    Then he cut off the Yuan Ying of the Taoist priest with another sword. How powerful is this?


    If these cannot be called strength... What is strength?


    Therefore, from that day on, Wu Hui has been quite greedy for Chu Mo!


    He even had a feeling that if he could dig this person back to the Lingshui hall, he would even have a chance to become the Lord of the Lingshui hall! Then lead the Lingshui hall to a higher level!


    People are ambitious.


    Wu Hui is no exception.


    Otherwise, with Lu Tianyue''s words alone, why should we leave this Yuanying powerful?


    Send charcoal in time of need? It also depends on who it is for.


    "Elder Wu is serious?" Chu Mo put down his chess pieces. Looking at Wu Hui who nodded seriously, he smiled and said, "you don''t know my current situation, do you?"


    "What? The enemy?" Wu Hui glanced at Chu Mo lightly: "the blood demon sect... Is indeed a huge threat, but the Lingshui hall is not even without this responsibility." With that, Wu Hui said, "Lingshui Hall... Not Lingdong mountain!"


    Chu Mo suddenly understood that the so-called "three spirits in one" was just that.


    It is true to watch each other, but they have long lost the kind of brotherhood of their ancestors.


    "Blood demon sect, on the one hand, and Zhu Hong. I will kill this man." Chu Mo glanced at Wu Hui, and then smiled gently, "and I... Didn''t plan to join any sect!"


    Wu Hui''s eyes narrowed and suddenly said with a smile, "also. Tianming Daoyou, such a talented young man, must be thinking about his founding school!"


    Said, and said: "in fact, I should also think of it. Recently, almost all the three families of the whole splendid city have treated Tianming Daoyou as the Lord of the splendid city." With that, Wu Hui smiled and shook his head: "it seems that my Lingshui temple... Is not this blessing."


    Chu Mo laughed at this time and said, "although Tianming can''t join the Lingshui hall, but... He thinks senior Wu is very good!"


    Some words, needless to say, are too thorough. Just click until the end.


    Wu Hui really understood, and immediately showed a happy smile on his face. Then he cut off the topic and said, "by the way, I heard that Tianming Daoyou''s gifted apprentice is getting married soon?"


    "Yes, the eighth day of next month." Chu Mo nodded.


    "The eighth day of August is a good day!" Wu Hui smiled and said, "I''ll go and beg for a drink by then!"


    "Hahaha, Master Wu is too polite. You must be a guest of honor if you go!" Chu Mo also laughed.


    Later, Wu Hui left.


    Chu Mo''s smile gradually converged and he sighed gently.


    Where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes. Where there are rivers and lakes, there will be all kinds of disputes.


    Once on this road, many things can''t help themselves.


    For example, Wu Hui, who just left.


    In fact, Chu Mo never thought of dealing too much with those sects in the spiritual world. He wanted to establish a force, but he just wanted to develop his own force. And for the spiritual world, he can only be a passer-by after all.


    After solving Qi Xiaoyu''s problem, he will rush into the fairy world in the fastest time.


    Because in the fairy world, there are people and things he cares about waiting for him.


    But it is not so easy to develop a powerful sect out of thin air without disturbing any forces. There will certainly be no less resistance from all sides.


    Therefore, the friends that should be made... Still have to be made!


    The enemy that should be killed... Must also be killed!


    Chu Mo used geomantic magic to deduce before. Just in recent days, there will be disturbances in Jinxiu city.


    Calculate the day, the blood demon sect... Should also respond?


    He didn''t believe that the changing Taoist had no soul lamp, nor did he believe that the fourth master... The fourth ancestor of the blood demon sect would not care at all after such a big loss.


    The Revenge of killing disciples, the natural small spirit body, and the huge resources of Jinxiu city... Are all the reasons why the blood demon sect will not let go of this place.


    Moreover, one of the five ancestors of the blood demon sect died here.


    What should come will come.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to hide, let alone retreat.


    In the past two months, his realm has moved from the middle stage of the golden elixir to the late stage of the golden elixir.


    The five element Taoist foundation, the body of the ancestral realm, is the most terrifying genius monk in the world!


    No one. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 714

    Chu Mo always thought in his heart that the person who came to the door first should be the person of blood demon sect. But what he didn''t expect was that he came from Lingyun gate.


    Moreover, this time, nine people came directly to Lingyun gate. Among them, there are seven monks in the later period of Jindan and two monks in Yuanying realm. These nine people, not for landing Tianyue, but... For Chu Mo!


    It should be that the information about "Lu Tianming" has been investigated before. Therefore, the nine monks of Lingyun gate directly found Chu Mo here without even landing at home.


    At this time, Chu Mo was sitting in the courtyard admiring flowers. Before this group of people came, he felt something in his heart. So, the practice ended. I moved a chair and sat in the yard, enjoying the flowers blooming in the yard.


    It was summer, when all flowers were blooming. The yard was very beautiful and colorful.


    Bang!


    The gate of the house was kicked open with a dull sound. Then he hit the doorpost hard. The door couldn''t bear this huge force, and then collapsed.


    Make two dull sounds again.


    Chu Mo sat there and didn''t lift his eyelids when he heard the movement outside. He threw a handful of fish food into the pond in the yard. Suddenly, a group of colorful goldfish came to compete for food. The water flowed, and all the fish crowded together. The scene was really beautiful.


    "Hehe, it''s quite leisurely." Among them, a young man in his twenties, with a very strong tone, took the lead. Seeing Chu Mo sitting there as steady as a mountain, he immediately made a speech of ridicule.


    Chu Mo suddenly put his index finger on his mouth: "Shh!"


    Then he pointed to the goldfish crowded in the pond: "don''t scare them!"


    "His mother..." the young man suddenly became angry, pointed to Chu Mo and shouted abuse.


    But just in time to say three words, the whole person suddenly flew backward. Directly flew out of the gate of the house and landed on the street dozens of feet away.


    The young man standing on the street looked blank, as if he didn''t understand what happened. He was clearly preparing to scold that guy. Why was he suddenly beaten out? He didn''t see anyone do it!


    Poof!


    At this time, the young man felt a sharp pain in his body, and then a mouthful of blood. Directly ejected, his body shook twice, his knees softened, and knelt directly on the street.


    Some people walking on the road outside suddenly looked at the young man with a shocked face. If you say so, how can you give me a big gift on my knees? No, I can''t afford such a big gift, and I don''t have money for him!


    Pedestrians dodged one after another.


    Then the young man fell there. Fainted.


    Chu Mo''s house.


    Chu Mo just waved his hand and beat out the monk in the later stage of the golden elixir.


    This skill is not simple. It comes from a supreme inheritance, which is called Tai Chi. The action seems gentle, but it actually contains terrifying power.


    Not to mention now, even before, when Chu Mo was in the foundation period, the monks in the golden elixir period couldn''t bear it.


    Chu Mo finished it. Without standing up, he still sat there, grabbed a handful of fish food from a pocket beside him, and threw it into the pond.


    Some of the frightened goldfish couldn''t resist the temptation of food and gathered again.


    This scene, so that the remaining eight people looked at each other, all a little overwhelmed.


    They came here in a fierce manner, originally to find fault. As a result, the other party didn''t follow the routine at all, which made them all a little confused.


    Chu Mo suddenly said softly at this time, "look at these fish. Just now they were a little scared and ran away. But now that they have food, their desire for food finally defeated their fear. It''s over again."


    A monk in Yuanying realm looked at Chu Mo coldly. In a deep voice, "boy, are you a little too arrogant? We were seriously injured as soon as we met!"


    Another Yuanying friar said coldly, "what nonsense do you talk to him? He should pay the price for hurting our people!"


    The remaining six monks in the later stage of the golden elixir didn''t speak, but they were all very cold when they looked at Chu mo. That look. It''s like looking at a dead man.


    "Interesting." Chu Mo patted the residue of fish food on his hands, and then suddenly stood up.


    Two monks in the realm of Yuanying stood there without moving, but the six monks in the later stage of the golden elixir stepped back together. They looked at each other and saw the embarrassment and fear in each other''s eyes.


    Lu Tianming is obviously just a monk in the golden elixir period. How can he have this kind of pressure that is not inferior to Yuanying?


    "I didn''t know you before, so you broke in directly. A group of evil guests ran into my house, pointed at my nose and said I was too arrogant. Is this the style of your big sect?" Chu Mo glanced at the two monks who headed the Yuan Ying realm and said faintly, "you should be the people of Lingyun gate?"


    "How do you know?" Headed by a Yuan Ying friar frowned, a little surprised. His words have been admitted. But they didn''t want to hide their identity.


    As the most powerful sects here, they don''t need to cover up anything at all.


    How did Chu Mo know? He judged it from the Lingyun sect disciple who had been invited by Fang Lu and Du Fei!


    Chu Mo didn''t know that person was a disciple of Lingyun sect at that time, or did Fang LAN mention it to him later.


    Chu Mo has a good memory. He clearly remembers the clothes of the Lingyun sect disciple.


    The clothes these people wear today are almost the same as those of that person, but the colors are slightly different. Obviously, the status is higher.


    "Come on, why are you here to find fault?" Chu Mo looked at the group lightly: "no matter what you do, there must be a reason. There is no hatred between you and me. You won''t come to trouble me when you''re full. Tell me your reasons, let me think about how to treat you."


    "Oh?" A monk in Yuanying realm didn''t want to be affected by Chu Mo''s aura, and deliberately sneered, "since you know we are people of Lingyun sect, aren''t you afraid? Also, first of all, tell me, how can you deal with us?"


    "Hehe, I''ve always heard that there is a wonderful person in the splendid city. The three families follow his lead. Now it seems that there are indeed two brushes. But boy, the three families respect you, doesn''t mean we should also respect you!" Another monk in Yuanying realm sneered and said aside.


    Chu Mo didn''t look at the man who spoke behind. He looked at the monk Yuanying who spoke before: "first, I''m obviously not afraid of you. As for why I''m not afraid, you can think I''m holding on, or you can think I''m confident. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not afraid! Second, how will I deal with you?"


    Chu Mo said, glancing at the group of people: "it all depends on your purpose here!"


    "What if... We''re here to kill you?" A monk in the later stage of the golden elixir, who also slowed down a little, hid behind the two monks in the realm of Yuanying, and said Yin measurably.


    "Then I''ll kill you, too." Chu Mo looked at them seriously: "then bury you in my yard as flower fertilizer." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 715

    "Hahahaha!" A monk in Yuanying realm couldn''t help laughing, but there was no smile in his eyes, which was cold enough to freeze. He turned around and said to the people behind him, "you two, go and see younger martial brother wuqiuming."


    Two monks of the golden elixir period answered and left.


    Then, the monk of Yuanying realm looked at Chu Mo and said, "you are really crazy!"


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded calmly: "facing you, I think I have a little crazy capital."


    "Go to hell!" A friar in the realm of Yuanying shot angrily, and a vast breath burst out of him in an instant.


    Chu Mo suddenly burst into a more powerful... Golden elixir breath!


    Although it is the breath of the golden elixir realm, it is no more powerful than the other party''s Yuan Ying realm.


    Then he did it directly!


    Technique?


    unwanted!


    Direct an old fist and directly hit the other side in the face!


    The monk of Yuanying realm immediately felt humiliated!


    How can the fighting between monks be reduced to Street chaos by this cargo?


    He immediately tied his hands and wanted to use the technique.


    But his eyes dilated instantly!


    In the pupil, a fist... Getting closer!


    Time seems to be slowed down dozens of times! Chu Mo''s action seems to be very slow.


    But in fact... It''s almost to the extreme!


    Even the friars in the primordial period can''t keep up with Chu Mo''s speed!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s punch hit firmly on the eye socket of the Yuan Ying monk who was preparing for the spell.


    A dull sound.


    It''s a heart palpitating, shivering muffle.


    Click!


    The eye socket of this Yuan Ying friar was unexpectedly broken by Chu Mo''s fist!


    Whoosh!


    Another one was beaten away by Chu mo.


    Only this time, the group was all dead silent. Looking at Chu Mo inconceivably.


    "Frighten who?" Chu Mo withdrew his fist and looked at another Yuan Ying realm friar close at hand: "do you know how much my yard is worth? Breaking one is not enough to pay for your life!"


    "Ah!" This Yuan Ying friar, shocked and angry, instantly shot Chu mo.


    Bang!


    He was also beaten away.


    Two fists, two Yuan Ying friars. Directly out of the yard.


    On the street outside, the two monks at the later stage of the golden elixir who were checking their companions'' injuries suddenly saw two senior brothers leading the team, one in front of the other. Fall to the ground.


    The pedestrians on the street immediately dispersed far away, and then looked at this side cautiously.


    "There... Seems to be the residence of Mr. Lu?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect that there were still petty thieves running there to make trouble!"


    "Aren''t they afraid of the trouble of the three families?"


    "Hey, I don''t know what to do..."


    "Yes. Who doesn''t know that Mr. Lu is the first master of Jinxiu city?"


    The two monks in the later stage of the golden elixir were stunned, standing there dumbfounded, and the corners of their mouths twitched violently.


    "Are we thieves?"


    "Are we afraid of the three families?"


    "We don''t know what to do?"


    "The first master of Jinxiu city?"


    Grass, what the hell is this?


    The two monks in the later stage of the golden elixir turned green. But next, the figures flying out of the yard one after another made them cold hearted!


    Those people are all their companions!


    Two Yuanying and five golden elixirs were all directly beaten out by others in the late stage.


    A line of nine people is enough to challenge any small and medium-sized sect. Even a terrorist team that could kill them was left intact.


    And time, incredibly less than half a column of incense.


    If they had not just been sent out to check the situation of their companions, they would have come to the same end.


    Be hit directly by someone!


    Isn''t that guy in the yard a monk in the golden age?


    They still clearly remember that before leaving, the young Lord Feng Hua told them that someone paid a high price for Lu Tianming''s life. The price. Let the whole aura door irresistible!


    Therefore, they were sent to Jinxiu city to find a passable reason and cut off Lu Tianming''s head. Just go back and reply.


    "It''s just a golden elixir."


    This is the original words of Lingyun sect''s master Feng Hua before leaving. Of course, it is also what they think.


    Before, they even felt that coming to two elder martial brothers of Yuanying realm was simply superfluous. These great monks in the later stage of the golden elixir... Any one of them is enough to take Lu Tianming''s head away.


    But I didn''t expect it. They didn''t expect the beginning or the end.


    The strength of each other is simply beyond their understanding of monks!


    Where is this a monk in the golden elixir period? I''m afraid even the old monster at the peak of Yuanying is just like this?


    At this time, the group of people who were beaten out suddenly cried out in pain. One by one, the corners of their mouths were bleeding, their mouths and eyes were askew, and their faces were very distorted.


    These people were all beaten in the face.


    The two monks at the later stage of the golden elixir had another convulsion in their hearts and felt their faces hurt.


    "Elder martial brother... You, are you all right?" A monk in the later stage of the golden elixir stood there, a little at a loss.


    "Nothing... Do you think we... Look like nothing?" A monk in the realm of Yuanying had his nose collapsed and his face was covered with blood. His miserable appearance gave people an inexplicable funny.


    It makes people want to laugh.


    But the two surviving monks in the later period of the golden elixir couldn''t laugh at all. They couldn''t help glancing at the two doors that they had kicked, and said in their hearts... Is it necessary to be so cruel? Don''t you just kick your two doors? We said we were going to kill you... Is it really going to kill you? It''s so bullying!


    "Fix the door for me, or I''ll go to your Lingyun gate to ask for it myself!" A faint sound came from the yard.


    "Hurry up and heal us. Why are you standing there? Are you two idiots?" A monk in the realm of Yuanying gnashed his teeth and stared at the two bewildered friars.


    They now dare not even reveal their identity, because a large group of people have gathered in the distance, pointing at them and looking contemptuous.


    Obviously, they are regarded as gangsters who come here to make trouble.


    Shit!


    The big man of Lingyun gate was despised by a group of ants one day!


    I''m so angry!


    The two golden elixir friars regained consciousness and took out healing pills to treat this group of people.


    At this time, the two of them suddenly found out how badly these martial brothers were injured. No wonder a few of them are lying there now


    The injuries of these people are far more than skin injuries. Otherwise, for these senior monks, a little skin injury and a little exercise of skill will recover.


    But now these people are almost unable to move. Except for the two elder martial brothers of Yuanying realm who can speak normally, all the others lie there with crooked mouths and eyes. It''s estimated that they were all afraid of losing face, so they resisted it and didn''t moan.


    Soon, two monks in the later stage of the golden elixir put the healing elixir into the mouths of these people, and then helped them deal with the trauma.


    After all this, a group of people all meditated in the street. It has become a quite alternative scenic spot.


    At this time, people from the three families finally arrived at the news. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 716

    Lu Tianyue was dumbfounded when he saw the group of people. As a disciple of Lingdong mountain, how could she not recognize the origin of these people? Especially the two monks in Yuanying realm, she not only knows, but also is quite familiar with!


    Those two people are the fellow martial brothers of Feng Hua, the young master of Lingyun sect, and can be regarded as Feng Hua''s right-hand men!


    Lu Tianyue met them at the Sanling sect party a few years ago and had some exchanges. Knowing that Feng Hua attaches great importance to these two people, when Feng Hua becomes the head of Lingyun sect one day, these two people will inevitably be promoted to the position of elder.


    Just now... What''s the situation?


    How did they appear here?


    Was beaten into this virtue again?


    I know this is a group of real monks, I don''t know, I thought this was a group of street gangsters who were beaten.


    At the same time, Wu Hui, who followed him, was also a little silly. As the Deputy Lord of Lingshui hall, he naturally recognized the two monks of Yuanying realm. Even he knows these people better than Lu Tianyue.


    These people are all the confidants of Feng Hua, the young master of Lingyun gate, and they are the team members of the high level of Lingyun gate in the future!


    How can I be beaten like this here? It looks like... The whole army has been destroyed.


    Wu Hui twitched at the corner of his mouth and hid his body from the crowd. He didn''t want these people to see his existence. Then subconsciously, he glanced at the yard.


    Two gates collapsed, and from him, we could just see the situation inside.


    The flowers and plants are luxuriant and the trees are overgrown. A luxurious house that makes people relaxed and happy.


    Wu Hui also likes it here. He often comes here recently.


    Are these people... All injured by Lu Tianming?


    What is this situation? People in Lingyun gate... How can they conflict with Lu Tianming? Didn''t the flood wash the Dragon King Temple?


    Wu Huixin was extremely surprised and shocked at the same time.


    This group of people together, even if it is him, he must turn around and walk away, retreating thousands of miles!


    But in front of Lu Tianming, was beaten so miserable?


    Lu Tianyue couldn''t avoid it. He had to harden his head and came over, looking at the Yuan Ying friar whose orbit was broken and one eye was almost blind: "brother lengbing... Why are you here? What happened?"


    Leng Bing is not cold at all now. The whole person looked like a fierce ghost. When he saw Lu Tianyue with one eye, his one eye was almost angry. Clenched his teeth and said, "Lu Tianyue... You came at the right time! Today you must give me... No... an explanation to the whole Lingyun gate! Otherwise, this matter is not over!"


    Lu Tianyue immediately froze there, her eyebrows slightly frowned, and her voice gradually cooled down: "Oh? I don''t know anything. How can I explain to elder martial brother Leng?"


    "We came to Jinxiu city to visit Lu Tianming. He kindly invited him to drink, but he beat us seriously..." Leng Bing gnashed his teeth and pointed to his broken eyes angrily: "look at what I look like! Don''t tell me this Lu Tianming... It has nothing to do with your Lu family!"


    "Well intentioned to buy him a drink?" Lu Tianyue was a little surprised and pointed to the door opening without the door: "what''s the matter with that door?"


    "...." Leng Bing suddenly stopped talking.


    Another Yuanying friar on the side took the words and said, "the door is not strong... It was pushed too hard by accident and broke!" He said angrily, "even if we accidentally destroy the two doors, will we be seriously injured? It''s too overbearing! This doesn''t pay attention to the whole Lingyun door!"


    A burst of boos suddenly came from the crowd around.


    "God, I thought these people were ignorant little gangsters, but I didn''t expect that they were people of Lingyun sect. Aren''t they shameless? They broke into someone''s house by force to commit murder, but they were beaten out. How can they lie like this without changing their face? Is this the style of the big sect? It''s really a long experience!"


    "Mr. Lu is really powerful. He is simply too powerful. These people of Lingyun sect are shameless!"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s right!"


    "You''re right!"


    A loud noise came from the crowd.


    "Shut up!" A monk in the later stage of the golden elixir shouted loudly, and his golden elixir momentum spread out. It immediately made those onlookers feel breathless.


    At this time, a flat voice came from the yard: "do you feel a little sorry that you were not injured?"


    The uninjured Jindan friar immediately shivered and instantly withdrew his momentum. In the end, he felt a little embarrassed and said, "a group of ignorant mole ants dare to discuss Lingyun gate?"


    Lu Tianyue will understand. These people are really aiming at Chu mo... no, they are aiming at landing Tianming. But this makes no sense!


    Lu Tianming offended the blood demon sect and wanted to kill his people. It should also be the person of blood demon sect!


    What does it mean that these people from Lingyun sect come here to find fault?


    Let alone Lu Tianyue''s doubts, everyone who came here was confused.


    Lingyun sect is the largest sect of this generation, with countless disciples and experts. To me, one is the same. But things like today are unknown. But seldom do it.


    After all, the big school should also have the demeanor of the big school. It''s OK to do this kind of thing occasionally, but when it''s done so brightly, reasonably and forcefully... It''s really rare.


    "I don''t know what happened, but I''m sure that you must have provoked brother Tianming. Otherwise, he won''t attack you." Lu Tianyue thought about it and made a decision in his heart. Although the aura gate is extremely powerful, it is someone else''s sect after all. It has nothing to do with her Lu family!


    But Lu Tianming... Is different. He is his own!


    Whether he is Lu Tianming or Chu Mo, in short, he is on his side. Therefore, Lu Tianyue has no reason to favor these people of Lingyun sect.


    "Lu Tianyue, you''d better pay attention to your discretion. What does it mean that we must have provoked Lu Tianming?" Leng Bing looked at Lu Tianyue with one eye: "if you don''t have an account of this matter, then wait for the war!"


    "War?" Lu Tianyue''s eyes also cooled down: "can I take your words as the meaning of Lingyun gate?"


    "You can think so!" Leng Bing said very strongly.


    "Good!" Lu Tianyue was also very tough in her bones. If the other party said two soft words and bowed her head to admit her mistake, she might also help persuade Chu mo. But the other party actually said directly that he would fight with the Lu family. I didn''t hesitate at all. If she softens up at this time, although others won''t laugh at her.


    After all, everyone knows that Lingyun gate is a powerful sect, and it''s no big deal to bow to them. But Lu Tianyue can''t forgive his weakness!


    In the spiritual world, the law of the jungle, if you are soft, others will be hard! If you step back, the other party will want to swallow you!


    What warmth, what morality, that is to cheat the ghost. The key is to look at the interests.


    Now the three families in Jinxiu city have just passed the most dangerous period, and they are still a little weak. I''m afraid it''s not just lingyunmen who are eyeing them now!


    Lu Tianyue glanced vaguely at the direction of Wu Hui''s hiding, and said in his heart, maybe Lingshui Hall... Secretly, he also had this idea!


    If Wu Hui hears Lu Tianyue''s wishes, he will shout grievances: I, Wu Hui, always seek win-win results... But I have never made an idea of your three families!


    Lu Tianyue looked at lengbing: "if you say stand, then fight! However, all of you, stay in Jinxiu city for the time being!"¡ª¡ª


    At four o''clock. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 717

    "What? Do you still want to force us?" Leng Bing has recovered some vitality at this meeting. He stands up with a cold light in one eye and looks coldly at the landing Tianyue.


    "What? No?" A sound came from the yard.


    Then, Chu Mo''s body slowly walked out of the yard.


    In the camp on the other side of the Jin family, Fang Langton cheered, "master!"


    Then he trotted all the way to Chu Mo and looked at Chu Mo admiringly: "master, you are really good!"


    "...." Chu Mo stared at Fang LAN speechlessly and scolded, "what are you doing here at this time?"


    "I''m your apprentice! Isn''t the matter of the master the matter of the apprentice?" Fang Lan said with a natural face.


    She is neither stupid nor stupid. With her strength, the way of nature can''t help Chu Mo at all at present. But whether you can help is one thing, and how you behave... Is another matter.


    Many people don''t know that Mr. Lu has an apprentice, and it seems that he is still a charming lady!


    Fang Lan''s realm has improved rapidly these days, and she is about to become the young grandmother of the Jin family. Living in the Qi and supporting the body, the temperament of the whole person has changed greatly.


    Although she was originally born in a small town, her temperament was extraordinary, and now she is more noble and gorgeous.


    "Mr. Lu actually has disciples? Alas... I knew he accepted disciples. I, I also want to try!"


    "Just you? Come on... The martial arts school in the city doesn''t want you!"


    "You... Dare you laugh at me?"


    "What is ridicule? What I''m talking about is the truth? Do you have five yellow levels now? I''m afraid you can''t even reach the iron skeleton realm? Do you still want to worship Mr. Lu as a teacher?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help smiling as he listened to the voices in the crowd.


    Yellow level, five floors... Iron skeleton realm... What a kind word, I haven''t heard it for a long time. Chu Mo had a trance feeling, as if he had returned to the human world.


    Later, Chu Mo looked at the eye socket broken by his fist, and was almost blinded by the Yuan Ying friar Leng Bing: "you Lingyun gate, want to fight with the Lu family?"


    Leng Bing was a little cold in Chu Mo''s eyes, but he still hardened his scalp and responded strongly, "Lu Tianming. You don''t have to be too arrogant. Yes, I admit that your combat power is very strong, but can you defeat everyone in the whole Lingyun sect?"


    At this time. Lu Tianqi came out of the crowd and looked at lengbing coldly: "when did my Lu family provoke you to Lingyun gate? What do you mean by making trouble here and fighting one by one?"


    "Hum, what do you mean? Are you blind?" Leng Bing''s attitude became more and more arrogant at this time. He looked at Lu Tianqi with a sneer and said, "the little girl looks good. Unfortunately, your Lu family will soon be destroyed!"


    "You..." Lu Tianqi was so angry that she turned pale and was pulled aside by Lu Tianyue.


    Then he murmured, "take them down first and take them all away!"


    "I don''t think anyone dares!" Leng Bing stood there, gritted his teeth and said, "move us, just to fight with the whole Lingyun gate!"


    PA!


    Chu Mo came over and slapped Leng Bing in the face: "move. Come to fight!"


    Leng Bing was slapped by Chu Mo, half of his teeth were taken out, mixed with blood, spit on the ground, and then looked at Chu Mo with a face of resentment: "if you have seed, you will kill me! Otherwise, I will break you into pieces later!"


    "Oh?" Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a smile and looked at lengbing up and down: "I''m surprised at your confidence. Can you still say such cruel words now?"


    "If you want to roar, roar, don''t throw your mother!" On the cold face. Showing a proud look, he sneered at Chu Mo, looking like death at home. Just because half of his teeth were knocked out, his mouth leaked. Lisp.


    "Are you an idiot?" At this time, Wu Hui, the deputy hall leader of Lingshui hall, who had been hiding in the crowd, finally couldn''t help it. He knew very well that if this continued, Lu Tianming would definitely start.


    This is a cruel man who even the fifth ancestor of the blood demon sect dared to kill. He used the Lingyun gate to press him. It''s really naive!


    Unfortunately, this matter didn''t spread out, otherwise, I don''t know whether these people of Lingyun gate have the courage to threaten Chu Mo face to face.


    "Tortoise?" Leng Bing looked at Wu Hui incredulously, "is mud swelling in the medium?"


    "You are so talented, your family are all turtles!" Wu Hui was very angry. At the same time, he called lengbing by his name. He was very unhappy in his heart.


    Although everyone''s realm is in their infancy, from the perspective of seniority, Leng Bing has to call Wu Hui martial uncle. Now calling him by his name is obviously that he didn''t pay attention to the Deputy Lord of Lingshui hall at all.


    "Don''t tell me why I''m here. What do you want to do when you come to Jinxiu city today? I think senior brother Feng Jianghai... Should not know this?" In his heart, Wu Hui''s speaking attitude became impolite. Directly lift out the head of Lingyun gate and say in a low voice.


    "Tortoise... Jie Jian''s death has nothing to do with you!" Leng Bing stared at Wu Hui, and his attitude was still bad.


    "Well, it''s up to you, eh... It''s really promising. The core disciples of the elegant Lingyun sect should have done such a disgraceful thing!" Wu Hui was also irritated, sneered, and stopped talking to lengbing.


    At this time, a vast breath suddenly came from afar. With the whole sunny sky, the clouds and clouds suddenly gathered.


    A figure seemed to come from the horizon, and in the blink of an eye, it reached the sky over the splendid city.


    At the same time, a terrible pressure erupted from this figure and directly enveloped the whole city.


    A cold voice came from the population: "who dares to touch the people of my aura gate? Do you want to die?"


    "Seal the river and sea?" Wu Hui''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Take a closer look, that person is indeed fengjianghai right. Then look at these people here. Wu Hui''s eyes are more confused. He really doesn''t understand it!


    Leng Bing, these people came here to make trouble, maybe understandable, maybe because they got the account of Feng Hua, the young master of Lingyun sect, and came here to find fault for some purpose.


    But as the leader of Lingyun sect, a real big man is not an unknown person in the whole spiritual world. How can such an existence follow the disciples of his own sect?


    Is this going crazy? What''s going on?


    Lu Tianyue and others were also stunned. Unexpectedly, the head of Lingyun sect came here in person.


    Then, in the distance, there are a large number of figures, constantly coming here. Roughly, there are hundreds of people!


    At this time, lengbing''s eyes finally showed a touch of satisfaction.


    At the same time, the other disciples of Lingyun sect also showed a relieved expression.


    Obviously... They knew their people would come before!


    All this... Should have been premeditated!


    At this time, Lu Tianyue and others understood why Leng Bing''s attitude has been so tough. Knowing that he was defeated, he dared to take the initiative to provoke Chu mo. It turned out that I knew someone would come to the rescue.


    Perhaps the only variable is that they failed to win a "Lu Tianming".


    Speaking of it, it''s humiliating enough! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 718

    Chu Mo was also very surprised after knowing who the visitor was. He had no intersection with the Lingyun gate... Let alone hatred.


    If you insist on such a little relationship, it is estimated that the Lingyun sect''s less Lord Fenghua wants to control the Lu family by marrying Lu Tianyue, and then control the whole Jinxiu city. It may produce some variables because of its own existence.


    But even so, they can''t make all the power to touch the whole Lingyun gate. Even the leader came here in person, right?


    This is really rare!


    Feng Jianghai, the leader of Lingyun sect, is said to have been practicing in seclusion and want to impact refining God and fly to the fairy world. It''s really incomprehensible that he should leave the Customs at this time and come here.


    With the arrival of fengjianghai, the whole splendid city was instantly suppressed by a terrible breath.


    Some people who didn''t know anything felt a palpitation, as if something terrible was about to happen.


    This is the pressure brought by Yuanying peak friar!


    Although invisible, it covers thousands of miles!


    People from the three families of the splendid city have automatically gathered together.


    On weekdays, the small fights inside Jinxiu city are nothing at all. When foreign enemies invade, these three families will still stick together.


    Not only the three families, but also some small and medium-sized families began to gather here.


    Although they don''t know what happened, they all have a feeling that the moment that seems to decide the fate of the whole splendid city... Has arrived!


    Fang LAN looked at her master with some worry. She prayed silently in her heart that master must not have an accident!


    The longer the time, the more she can feel the strength of master.


    After practicing for so long, Fang Lan also came into contact with a lot of cultivation knowledge in the spiritual world. She felt more and more that the skill she practiced was essentially different from those spiritual skills in the book.


    I went to ask master several times, but Chu Mo prevaricated me back.


    But the more so. Fang lanyue felt that his mental and martial arts cultivation must come from a great source!


    Coupled with her cultivation speed, it can be described as amazing. Just two months. Her cultivation has gone straight to the later stage of foundation construction.


    So her biggest wish now is to be able to help master as soon as possible through her continuous efforts.


    But at least, wait for her to enter the golden elixir period. This is possible.


    What happened here today has once again confirmed the strength of master. The great friar in the primordial period, in Fang Lan''s impression in the past, was the existence of the level of ancestors. All are beyond our reach.


    As a result, the master simply chopped melons and vegetables with the cultivation of the golden elixir period, severely injured these Yuanying Da Neng one by one, and threw them out of the living yard. As for those great monks in the later stage of the golden elixir, they didn''t even have the power to parry.


    This made Fang Lan''s heart extremely happy.


    But now... She is really worried.


    Beside Jin Ming, he felt the tension of his fiancee. Quietly took Fang Lan''s cold hand and comforted, "don''t worry, brother Lu will be fine!"


    Fang LAN pursed her lips, blinked her eyes and nodded.


    At this time, Chu Mo glanced at Fang LAN and Jin Ming, and said, "Fang LAN, you and Jin Ming, you leave here. Pack up your things immediately and leave Jinxiu city. Remember, once I have any accident here today. Don''t come back until you reach the realm of Yuanying! Don''t even revenge me! Nod your head when you hear it!"


    Fang Lan was stunned. Although she didn''t look at Chu Mo, she was shaking her head desperately. His eyes were red and he almost collapsed.


    Chu Mo''s voice transmission just now is aimed at Fang LAN and Jin Ming.


    Jin Ming held Fang Lan''s hand hard, and then looked at Chu Mo firmly.


    Although he shouted brother Lu one by one, in his heart, he had already regarded Chu Mo as half a master!


    Call them two. In fact, it has been explained that he is not sure about today''s results... In his heart, but he doesn''t want to implicate them. So I want to drive them away.


    After all, there are a large number of people gathered here now. No one will notice if you walk with so many people. But once someone pays attention to them, I''m afraid I can''t go if I want to.


    Fang LAN just made a move, but countless people know that this beautiful girl is Lu Tianming''s apprentice!


    Chu Mo''s tone became more severe: "Fang LAN, don''t you forget how you swore in front of me? Hurry up! Don''t cry! Jin Ming, you take her away, get out!"


    At this time, the fengjiang sea in the sky has begun to fall slowly, and a large number of Lingyun sect monks have arrived here. Start flying this way.


    At this time, Jin Ming suddenly gritted his teeth, pulled Fang LAN, turned and left.


    After all, men are more decisive in the face of such emergencies. Jin Ming''s heart, at this time, has made a decision: if brother Lu survives this event, it will naturally be happy for everyone. Everyone can still live as they should. He should hold a wedding with Fang LAN, and it will go on as scheduled; But once... Once brother Lu really has an accident today, then, first of all, he will never hold this wedding!


    Without Lu Tianming, what face does Jin Ming have to marry Fang LAN at such a time? Once Lu Tianming dies here today, he must take Fang Lanyuan to escape. Wait until the day when you reach the realm of Yuanying, you must come back to avenge him!


    Fang LAN naturally understands these. But understand, let her go like this, she will feel that this is abandoning her master and running for her life alone!


    She has been betrayed, so she is particularly sensitive to such things, and she doesn''t want to become the Betrayer.


    So when Jin Ming pulled her away, Fang LAN struggled.


    This... Was just seen by lengbing!


    "Hoo Neng is more popular than Jie Xiujian silver!" Leng Bing shouted, "she is the land of Lou Tianmin!"


    What he said is that he can''t let this little bitch go. He is Lu Tianming''s Apprentice. But his mouth leaks and he sounds very vague.


    But Rao was so. In the void, there was still a threat immediately, directly suppressing Fang LAN!


    This reaction is really incredibly fast!


    The one who did it... Turned out to be the head of Lingyun sect, Feng Jianghai!


    Now even some irrelevant people below seem to have felt it. However, people and things related to Lu Tianming are extremely interested in Lingyun gate!


    It''s like Lu Tianming offended the ancestors of Lingyun gate for eight generations.


    "I fuck your mother!" Jin Ming, who was beside him, was going crazy with anger and roared madly at the primordial monk.


    Chu Mo didn''t swear, he chose to kill!


    If you can move your hand, try not to make a noise!


    At this moment, the anger in Chu Mo''s heart has completely burned up. Although he was very confused about why lingyunmen had to target himself, he was very clear that today''s matter could never be good!


    Now I didn''t expect that the other party didn''t even want to let go of the people who had relations with him, which made Chu Mo extremely angry, and at the same time, he was also grateful for his actions.


    It''s really a wise move to ask for a seal character to cut off cause and effect from the spirit of the world without letting Miaoyi Niang''s people go with him.


    But today, he must not let Fang LAN have a little accident!


    What kind of master would he be if he couldn''t protect his apprentice?


    Better die! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 719

    Therefore, even if you fight today to expose your identity and use killing heaven, you must pass this level!


    Chu Mo was originally very close to Leng Bing. With his current state, he suddenly broke out, and the speed was incredible!


    Not moving like a mountain!


    Move like lightning!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo hit lengbing''s heart hard, and the vast power of the golden elixir directly broke lengbing''s heart.


    Leng Bing''s ambiguous voice stopped abruptly, with incomparable reluctance and fear in his eyes. In an instant, he condensed all his mind on Yuan Ying in Dantian, trying to control Yuan Ying to escape!


    This man is crazy!


    He dares to kill in front of the terrifying power of Lingyun sect leader Feng Jianghai. What else does he dare not do? Later, I''m afraid he dares to kill his own baby!


    Leng Bing guessed right. After Chu Mo smashed Leng Bing''s heart with a fist, his other hand stabbed into Leng Bing''s Dantian, and unexpectedly grabbed Leng Bing''s Yuanying... Out!


    "Dare you!" In the void, there was a bang!


    Like a thunderbolt in the sky, it was deafening and spread thousands of miles!


    Chu Mo looked up and laughed: "what dare I? I didn''t provoke you Lingyun sect, but you poured out! You are Feng Jianghai, aren''t you? The leader of Lingyun sect? You * * * * * *... Remember it to me! If I don''t die here today, you will be killed when Lingyun sect comes back!"


    Chu Mo said, holding Leng Bing Yuanying''s hand and exerting direct force.


    "Ah!" Leng Bing''s Yuanying uttered a miserable howl.


    Bang!


    The whole Yuanying was pinched by Chu Mo Sheng!


    The most terrifying thing is that the power generated by pinching and exploding Yuanying was completely blocked by Chu Mo''s hand!


    Normally, even the celestial friars in the refining period dare not directly crush a Yuanying Friar''s Yuanying with their hands!


    Because at the moment when Yuanying was crushed, the power generated was enough to shake the hands of a refining monk!


    Not to mention a Jindan friar, the whole person will be blown to pieces by the vast and resentful power generated by the moment Yuanying breaks up!


    But in fact. Chu Mo was not broken. And his hands did not fluctuate at all!


    That burst of energy was stifled by a more strange force... To the town!


    however. Almost no one noticed that Chu Mo''s legs were trembling gently!


    He just used the Dragon drawing skill of Feng Shui magic to force this force along his body. It was introduced into the earth below. Then, hide but don''t send... Forcibly suppress this force!


    Even if he has the body of ancestral realm, his current realm is still too low after all. Therefore, when this terrible Yuan Ying force passes through Chu Mo''s body, he is not comfortable.


    "Ah!" Feng Jianghai in the sky didn''t expect that this man really dared to kill a monk in Yuanying realm under his door with such a terrible and bloody means in front of him. The whole person was almost mad with anger. He slapped directly at Chu Mo and suppressed it directly.


    "Little beast... You die!" Feng Jianghai roars!


    The power of this palm. It''s like the sky is falling.


    It is definitely a fatal blow to Chu Mo now!


    "Old dog, I''ll fuck you!" Chu Mo angrily cursed and directly performed the Dragon drawing skill to lead the power generated by the crushing of Leng Bing Yuanying out of the earth under his feet, and slapped Feng Jianghai... Mercilessly!


    This terrifying and restless force instantly tore half of the splendid city apart, and countless buildings directly cracked and crumbled. A large number of people desperately escaped from the house. Scared to death!


    This is the result of Chu Mo''s efforts to control this force, otherwise, the whole splendid city will be destroyed in a moment!


    Boom!


    Above the sky. There was a loud bang.


    Some Yuan Ying, who was caught off guard, could seal the river and sea. His body was directly shocked and he stepped back two steps, and his face showed a very shocked color.


    Then, he felt the source of this power from this power. The whole person couldn''t help shivering with anger and roaring up: "little beast... I''m going to break you into pieces!"


    Whoosh!


    The figure of Chu mo. Like an arrow leaving the string, it is as fast as thunder and lightning, and flies frantically towards the outside of the beautiful city.


    "Still want to run? Dream!" Seal the river and sea to drink, the voice is like thunder, suppress thousands of miles. With a flick of his sleeve, he chased Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s cold voice, meanwhile, spread all over every corner thousands of miles around: "I will not die a day. If anyone dares to touch a hair of anyone in the beautiful city, I will quietly touch your door and destroy your door! I swear by my life and do what I say!"


    Chu Mo''s voice echoed in the void, but people... Had already disappeared without a trace.


    Fang LAN stood there, tears streaming down her face, and muttered, "master... Master!"


    Jin Ming held Fang LAN with his arm, and his eyes were red. He said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, brother Lu is blessed. He must have a life-saving card in his hand. He will be fine!"


    Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi''s faces also showed a sad color, and they fought hard to keep their tears from flowing.


    At this time, Feng Hua and a group of people from Lingyun gate fell from the sky.


    They did not participate in chasing Lu Tianming, because in their view, if the leader came out in person, the boy could not escape!


    "Young master... What should I do now?" One of the two surviving Jindan friars came directly to Feng Hua and quietly reported what had just happened. Especially when mentioning Fang LAN, his face became extremely cold.


    "Kill!" Feng Hua said coldly, "that man can''t survive. Everyone related to him... Will be killed!"


    At this time, Wu Hui stood up again and looked at Feng Hua coldly: "are you crazy from top to bottom?"


    Feng Hua saw Wu Hui, with a sneer of disdain on his face: "Wu Hui? There''s nothing for you here. If you''re sensible, leave quickly!"


    "You... Feng Hua! How can you talk to your elders!" Wu Hui is not a showman on weekdays. On the contrary, he usually has no airs. Lingshui hall is not as powerful as Lingyun gate, but as a deputy hall Lord, his status is also very high.


    Several times, they have been looked down upon by these people of Lingyun gate. Even clay figurines will be angry.


    "What kind of elder are you? Don''t say you''re just a deputy hall Lord, even if you''re the hall Lord of Lingshui hall, so what?" Feng Hua looked at Wu Hui coldly: "do you know how to live a long life? Mind your own business!"


    "Little thing, I think you should teach me less!" Wu Hui was immediately furious and wanted to fight directly.


    An old man beside Feng Hua stood out with a cold eye: "Wu Hui, don''t shout, what are you shouting about? Get out of here!"


    Say, this old man''s body, instantly burst out a very terrible smell of Yuanying, unexpectedly has reached the mid-term of Yuanying! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 720

    Wu Hui''s face was a little pale immediately. The old man he knew was a powerful elder of Lingyun gate. Head Feng Jianghai''s brother, Feng Jiangshan!


    In the past years, he had a duel with Feng Jiangshan. After more than 300 rounds, he lost a move. Speaking of it, it''s not much different from this letter.


    But at present, the strong players of Lingyun gate are almost pouring out. Even if Wu Hui can stop this one, it will not help the general situation. Moreover, it will be directly handed over to the evil spirit rhyme gate. After all, he represents the Lingshui hall. Although you are the deputy hall Lord, Wu Hui is still a little worried about directly turning against Lingyun gate and speaking from his heart.


    At this time, Lu Tianyue said aside, "come on, martial Uncle Wu, you don''t need to see these beasts who don''t understand etiquette. Please leave here quickly."


    "I..." although Wu Hui somewhat retreated in his heart, Lu Tianyue was embarrassed when he said so. After all, Lu Tianyue and the whole Lu family treated him with courtesy during this period of time. If you leave like this, you will feel very guilty in your heart.


    Lu Tianyue was very smart. She smiled a little playfully and said, "martial Uncle Wu, you have nothing to do with this matter. These people don''t know etiquette, and someone will always teach them. Niece, here... There''s another thing to ask martial uncle."


    Lu Tianyue said, without waiting for Wu Hui to answer, he looked directly at Wu Hui and said, "please go to Lingdong mountain, see my master, and tell my master what happened here. He said that Tian Yue was unfilial and could not be filial in front of him. Let my master not feel sorry for me."


    "This..." Wu Hui looked helpless and felt depressed at the same time.


    Lingyun gate is crazy!


    Crazy from top to bottom!


    What''s the matter with the world?


    Countless thoughts rose in Wu Hui''s heart. He understood that Lu Tianyue''s begging for him was actually giving him a decent step to leave here.


    Can you hide such a thing? You don''t need to tell Lu Tianyue''s master qingzhouzi by yourself. Elder martial brother qingzhouzi will also understand what happened.


    I can''t just leave like this!


    In that case, although I can protect myself, I''m sorry for my conscience!


    Thinking in his heart, Wu Hui looked at Feng Jiangshan coldly and said, "Feng Jiangshan. I lost a move in the past, but today I''m itchy. Do you dare to compete with me again?"


    "Wu Hui... Do you want to get involved in this matter?" Feng Jiangshan''s eyes flickered with dangerous light, looking at Wu Hui coldly.


    "No!" Wu Hui shook his head lightly, "but I have to do something."


    "Hahaha. Well, since you don''t want to damage your reputation, as an old friend, I''ll help you!" Feng Jiangshan said loudly, and then flew out of the beautiful city. At the same time, he looked at Feng Hua and said, "after I leave, you do it!"


    Feng Hua nodded expressionless and took a deep look at Wu Hui.


    Wu Hui ignored him and directly followed Feng Jiangshan to fly outside the beautiful city. He secretly said: I can only do so much for you! Even if Lu Tianming survives in the future, he should be ashamed to blame me.


    Two big friars in Yuanying realm flew out of Jinxiu city in an instant, one after the other.


    At this time, Feng Hua looked at Lu Tianyue, Shen said in a deep voice, "Tianyue. Today''s thing happened for a reason, and we just came for Lu Tianming! I know you will hate me in your heart, but he is just a distant relative of your Lu family. Speaking of it, there is almost no big relationship between you now. I hope you can understand this, I can make decisions to let you go, but this woman... Lu Tianming''s apprentice, must die!"


    Feng Hua said. He pointed to Fang LAN with his hand, and then said to Lu Tianyue, "as long as you promise to marry me, then, you Lu family. I won''t move a single one today! Moreover, I can guarantee that all of you Lu family will be rich and noble all their lives!"


    "Feng Hua, I want to know why?" Lu Tianyue looked at Feng Hua, spoke slowly, and said, "I don''t understand. How did Lu Tianming provoke you Lingyun sect? He will let your father come forward and fight him personally. Bullying him so much... Don''t you even want your face?"


    Feng Hua looked at Lu Tianyue coldly and said faintly, "I can''t explain this to you, but in short, you remember, we do this for a reason!"


    "There''s a reason... Hehe, it''s nothing more than fame and wealth." Lu Tianyue looked at Feng Hua coldly with a pair of wonderful eyes: "did the blood demon sect find you?"


    Feng Hua didn''t answer, but a trace of surprise in his eyes could not escape Lu Tianyue''s eyes.


    "Sure enough! I said, brother Tianming has no grievances with your Lingyun sect. How can you target him like this? Indeed, he is in collusion with the blood demon sect. But I don''t understand, what benefits does the blood demon sect give you? Will it make you work so hard?" Lu Tianyue''s tone was already a bit ironic: "Lingyun sect is not unknown in the whole spiritual world, and it is also a big sect. Aren''t you afraid to chill the monks in the world by doing this?"


    Although he was exposed, Feng Hua still didn''t admit it. He just said faintly, "there are some things you will never understand."


    As if unwilling to continue this topic, Feng Hua waved, "kill this woman! Whoever dares to stop... Kill whoever!"


    "Yes!" A monk in Yuanying realm walked towards Fang LAN with a grimace on his face: "little girl, don''t blame me for killing you. If you want to blame me, blame you for worshipping the wrong master!"


    "If you want to kill her, kill me first!" Jin Ming directly stood up and glared at the monk Yuanying.


    "It''s not easy to die?" The friar Yuanying tossed his sleeves casually like a fly.


    Bang!


    In the void, there was a loud noise.


    Jin Ming''s body, like a kite with a broken line, flew into the distance in an instant and hit a big tree mercilessly, breaking the big tree that two people hugged.


    The tree fell down with a click, and Jin Ming''s body also fell to the ground. His seven orifices bled, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Jin Ming!" Fang Lan''s canthus was about to crack, and with a sad cry, he was about to rush over.


    "Want to be a mandarin duck with the same fate? Hey, no!" The Yuan Ying friar sneered and was about to shoot Fang LAN.


    At this moment, the Yuanying friar of Lingyun gate suddenly felt an extremely terrible breath and instantly locked his eyebrows. The threat of death came in an instant.


    "What..." the character, before he opened his mouth, suddenly saw a figure rushing back at an incredible speed.


    Then... A gorgeous cold light flashed in an instant!


    Then, the head of this Yuanying friar flew high!


    A cavity of Yuanying''s warm blood, rushed to the sky, like a fountain, rushed to the sky!


    Then, no one can see clearly what happened, but the body of this Yuanying friar was directly chopped into sevenoreight pieces!


    Yuanying in Dantian was also cut to pieces directly!


    Then, from the crowd of hundreds of powerful monks in the whole Lingyun gate, bursts of exclamations came one after another!


    People keep flying!


    Some people''s arms and thighs... Were cut off directly!


    The shrill scream, the scream of fear... In an instant, it came from this group of powerful monks in Lingyun gate. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 721

    No one can even see what happened!


    Many people didn''t even see people at all, only saw the originally arrogant monks of Lingyun gate, who now went like pigs being slaughtered in the slaughterhouse, howling madly!


    The smell of blood rises instantly!


    In a moment, the monks on the side of Lingyun gate suffered an unimaginable terrible catastrophe!


    This is a massacre!


    They were here to kill!


    But now... Was so easy to kill on the spot!


    And the cruelty and ferocity of the means are simply frightening!


    Those monks in the golden elixir period were directly stirred to pieces by the brilliant light!


    That light looks charming, but it''s like the light of death!


    The monks in the realm of Yuan Ying almost had no time to make any defense. Only a few big friars above the mid-term of Yuanying survived.


    But they want to attack that person, but they find that their realm can''t keep up with that person''s action at all!


    Even the shadow is hard to catch, let alone attack!


    In addition, they have never seen anyone who can have such terrible combat power. All of them were a little scared for a time!


    No one has ever stipulated that a monk with a high level must have great courage!


    Feng Hua was stupid and stood there like a carved wooden clay sculpture.


    PA!


    A slap in the face, hard pumping in his face, at the same time came a deep and extremely cold voice.


    "Save your life for the time being! Listen to me from Lingyun sect, and I''ll say it again! Whoever dares to touch them in Jinxiu City, I''ll kill you all! Especially my apprentice, who dares to touch him, I''ll kill his nine clans! Don''t take my words for granted! Don''t doubt my determination! Unless I die! Remember!"


    PA!


    Another slap on the face of Feng Hua.


    The young master of Lingyun sect directly smoked half of his face to shreds and blurred flesh and blood!


    Then, I saw a figure. Rush directly to Jin Ming over there and stuff a pill into Jin Ming''s mouth.


    At the same time, a sound floated into Fang Lan''s ears.


    "Girl, the wedding is postponed! Wait for me to come back!"


    While talking, Chu Mo''s body shape has instantly escaped thousands of miles away!


    That''s it!


    After Chu Mo left, some powder appeared in the air filled with a strong smell of blood... If the friar in heaven saw it at this moment. You will recognize it at a glance.


    This is the powder produced by the crushing of the best celestite after it has been absorbed.


    At this time, thousands of miles away, suddenly came an earth shaking roar.


    "Lu Tianming! Dare you lie to me!"


    The voice was full of endless anger, and the whole sky was shaking, as if the sky above was about to collapse.


    A figure appeared on the sky in an instant. Almost in an instant, he appeared in the splendid city and in front of the Lingyun sect friar who was killed in scattered parts. In his hands. And carrying a bloody body!


    Fang LAN and Lu Tianyue and others saw each other. Their hearts were instantly cold and their bodies trembled.


    At this time, Feng Jianghai threw the body in his hand hard to the ground.


    Bang!


    The body turned into a little light and disappeared into the air.


    Lu Tianyue and Fang LAN were all stunned. Then I suddenly remembered that just now, the friar on the side of Lingyun gate was slaughtered... It turned out that he was really alive!


    Excellent!


    Lu Tianyue felt that her legs were weak, and her strength seemed to be instantly evacuated.


    Fang Lan''s tearful face. And finally smiled.


    My master... Is the strongest!


    How about you being the head of Lingyun sect?


    What about your earthshaking strength?


    You have reached the peak of Yuanying... You are about to step into the realm of refining and soaring into the fairy world. What can you do?


    My master, a monk in the golden elixir period. Just stir up the elite power of your Lingyun gate!


    One day, when my master steps into the realm of Yuanying, he will tear you all... To pieces!


    Fang Lan''s eyes were full of hate. But my heart is full of excitement!


    This man... Is our master of Fang LAN!


    Although the people of the three families here are still full of fear, there seems to be a voice shouting in the depths of their hearts!


    Lu Tianming!


    This man... Strong enough to break through the sky!


    He is the real patron saint of Jinxiu city!


    Even Feng Jianghai dared to tease him, and he succeeded!


    He used an avatar to deceive Feng Jianghai, and then successfully killed a rifle. With the strength of the golden elixir cultivation, he killed so many powerful monks of Lingyun gate and bled. Then he threatened them with murderous intent, and they were not allowed to provoke anyone in Jinxiu city!


    This is the real protector of Jinxiu city!


    If he can escape this disaster, he is the king of Jinxiu city!


    Not to mention the three families, all the people of the whole splendid city, will bow down to him without hesitation!


    The people of the three families are happy!


    Those people from small and medium-sized families are happy in their hearts!


    Fang Lan was excited and equally happy.


    But Feng Jianghai... At the moment, his eyes are about to crack!


    Looking at the miserable scene in front of us, watching those elite monks with high status in the Lingyun gate fall into a pool of blood with incomplete limbs... Looking at the heads on the ground with big eyes staring and dying. His aura almost overturned the whole splendid city!


    "Ah!" Feng Jianghai, the whole person, was mad with anger and hatred, and roared up to the sky.


    Then, he didn''t stop at all, and the whole person instantly disappeared in place, frantically catching up in the direction of Chu Mo''s disappearance.


    At the same time, A voice spread to Feng Hua''s ears, half of whose face was smashed: "I won''t come back... Don''t kill! Look at them for me! No one is allowed to leave this city! When I come back with Lu Tianming''s head... I want to kill all the people of the three families! Especially the apprentice of the beast... I will never let her go! I want to let her suffer * * * *... But still live in this world! Don''t torture her for decades... I can''t bear the anger in my heart!"


    Feng Jianghai''s whole person is going crazy, and he has gone crazy, completely crazy!


    He would never say such words on weekdays. But now... He has almost lost his mind.


    The wound on Feng Hua''s face is still bleeding. His eyes, extremely terrible.


    At this time, after half the battle with Wu Hui out of the city, Feng Jiangshan found something wrong, broke away from Wu Hui''s entanglement and rushed back directly.


    But I was almost scared to death by the scene in front of me.


    He stared at Feng Hua, who was almost disfigured, and asked angrily, "what happened?" As he spoke, he looked at those equally stupefied mid-term friars of Yuanying: "* * * speak! Are you all mute? What happened?"


    At this time, one of the friars in the mid-term of Yuanying shivered all over and muttered, "killing God... He is a killing God! It''s terrible... It''s terrible!"


    PA!


    Feng Jiangshan walked over and directly slapped the other party in the face. He asked in a very cold tone, "what happened? Say!"


    "Lu Tianming! He... He just came back suddenly, killing... Dead... Dead! Killed! We didn''t even see his shadow... Where is this golden elixir? It''s clear... It''s clearly a terrible God of murder! God of murder!" This monk in the middle of Yuanying was completely stimulated. The whole person''s spirit almost collapsed.


    Feng Jiangshan couldn''t help but be stunned after hearing it.


    For a long time, his eyes shed tears and murmured, "brother... I said, this benefit is not so easy to take..."¡ª¡ª


    Another five chapters, ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 723

    The six lives of the real body are far more than the three lives of the false body.


    Fake three lives, the other party will find flaws sooner or later.


    Because fake is fake. Once time passes, the fake body will turn into a little light and dissipate between heaven and earth. At this time, as long as the other party is not a fool, it will certainly see something wrong.


    No one dies and turns into light... Except in the strange place of the magic world.


    But the six lives of the real body are completely different. It is a real body!


    Flesh and blood, everything, nothing different from this one!


    Even wrap memory... Temperament... All the knowledge you have!


    They are all exactly the same as this one!


    No matter how powerful a monk is, unless he knows in advance that the other party has the magical power of nine life skill, otherwise, he will never find anything abnormal.


    This kind of real body, after death, is buried there, which is no different from a normal dead monk.


    What realm the Buddha is, the real body is what realm. How many years can this Buddha die without corruption, and so is the real body!


    Therefore, even if someone wants to open the coffin for autopsy after many years... There is still no problem.


    This is the real magic!


    So some monks who don''t understand this kind of magic power may initially be a little dismissive, thinking that the magic power of the supreme pressing box bottom can only be used nine times?


    Fake body three lives, real body six lives... Then there is no then?


    What kind of supreme inheritance is this!


    But only after we really understand the power of the six lives of the real body, can we understand how powerful the nine life skill is.


    It is equivalent to nine more deadly robberies!


    According to legend, a cat has nine lives and can die nine times. It is said that the Phoenix can be reborn from nirvana.


    These are only legends after all.


    But this nine life skill... Is a real magic power in the world!


    But now, even in heaven, few people know the nine life skill.


    It seems simple for Chu Mo to obtain this inheritance in Guixu. But in fact, there are too many causes and effects involved. Otherwise, how can those supreme masters who have spanned an unknown number of times and have been so brilliant that they are invincible in the sky and the earth teach him all the inheritance?


    Guixu once existed in the heaven for countless years. But how many... Where did you get the supreme inheritance?


    What Chu Mo now knows. It''s just a fake life with a fake three hit.


    In other words, if Feng Jianghai really catches up with him next, unless he really uses that perfect avatar, he is definitely not Feng Jianghai''s opponent. Nine times out of ten, it will really fall in the spirit world.


    That perfect avatar can''t appear in the spiritual world at all, although it''s just a physical body in the realm of true immortality. But you can still easily explode the whole spiritual world!


    Destroy a world of billions of creatures. Not to mention the cause and effect, Chu Mo himself... Will also die.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to use perfect separation.


    Now he has only two ways to go.


    First, at the critical moment, it is a forced choice to escape directly into the magic world. Because the other party is likely to set up a large number of ambushes and stay there after he left. Unless Chu Mo is confident that he will come out after practicing to the realm of Yuanying in the magic world.


    But in that way, he would give up everything in the spiritual world.


    Although up to now, he has no foundation in the spiritual world. But he didn''t want to do so. This will involve many people and things, including splendid city. Including his apprentice Fang LAN and Qi Xiaoyu. So I won''t make this choice unless I have to.


    Then, he has only one way to go, that is... To completely escape the pursuit of Feng Jianghai!


    It''s also hard!


    It''s not easy for a great friar with the peak of Yuanying''s realm to escape his pursuit when all aspects are in the peak year?


    It''s not easy for Chu Mo, so he must do it!


    So now he has entered an ethereal realm, and his escape speed is no longer much slower than that of Feng Jianghai, a top-level Yuanying.


    His realm is not as good as the other side, but his strength in other aspects is not bad!


    It depends on Feng Jianghai''s determination to kill him.


    Now it seems that the determination is not small.


    Because Chu Mo could sense that Feng Jianghai was in the distance, chasing him.


    Chu Mo didn''t run away like a headless fly. The direction he chose was very purposeful.


    Lingyun gate!


    I''m afraid even Feng Jianghai didn''t expect that the other party would flee to his old nest at first.


    Therefore, after discovering that Chu Mo''s escape direction was Lingyun gate, Feng Jianghai initially sneered repeatedly, saying that you were simply thrown into a trap!


    But gradually, Feng Jianghai felt something wrong.


    Because he thought of those Lingyun sect monks who died miserably in Jinxiu city!


    This is a demon monk with incomparably strong and terrifying combat power!


    If such a person attacks his sect, then


    Feng Jianghai thought of this, and his face changed greatly. He also began to burn the energy in the Dantian desperately, and even the Yuanying in his body was startled, sending him dangerous warnings one after another.


    Because doing so is extremely dangerous for any monk.


    Once the energy in the body burns clean, the whole person... Will completely lose the ability to fight. At that time, once in danger, they will be slaughtered.


    But Feng Jianghai ignored it. He clenched his teeth and wanted to get ahead of Chu Mo and return to Lingyun gate.


    "If you dare to touch one of our Lingyun sect disciples... Lu Tianming... I will definitely put all of you in the Lu family... All of them..." thinking of this, Feng Jianghai suddenly froze, because he had said before that he would not let anyone in the three families go.


    At present, I can only roar up in anger, and then continue to catch up desperately.


    Chu Mo ran all the way according to the map on his body, and he was getting closer and closer to the direction of Lingyun gate.


    This made Feng Jianghai behind extremely shocked, and he even doubted the other side''s realm now.


    "How can he run so fast? It''s been so long... I haven''t seen him stop! Under normal circumstances, a monk in the golden elixir period, running so fast, I''m afraid he''s already exhausted his strength... How can he still be like a person who has nothing to do? Can he say that he... Carries a lot of top-grade spirit stones? But even with a lot of top-grade spirit stones, how can he absorb so quickly?"


    Feng Jianghai''s doubts became more and more serious. At this moment, he suddenly felt that the benefits of blood demon religion... Were not as easy as he thought before.


    "Yes... If this person is so easy to be killed, he is just an ordinary golden elixir. The blood demon sect is not stupid. How can he send such amazing resources to buy this person''s life? And he still pays in advance!"


    Feng Jianghai''s face at this time was as heavy as water.


    One of the things he wants to do most now is to stand in front of Lu Tianming and ask him: what on earth are you from? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 724

    His realm is enough for him to know what almost all spiritual friars can know, and he also knows what most spiritual friars don''t know!


    For example, some rumors about the blood demon ancestor of the blood demon sect are more detailed than others.


    He clearly knew that the blood demon ancestor was not a monk born and bred in the spirit world, but came from above!


    "Can we say... This Lu Tianming is also from above?" Thinking of this possibility, Feng Jianghai''s face... Became more ugly.


    "The hatred has ended... Anyway, I must kill this man! There will be no future trouble!" Feng Jianghai murmured in his heart, "even if you pay any more price for this..."


    Two people, one chasing and one escaping.


    A few days passed quickly.


    Feng Jianghai never caught up with Chu Mo, but Chu mo... Also failed to get rid of him.


    Chu Mo finally felt a little tired when he was more than a thousand miles away from the Mountain Gate of Lingyun gate.


    "The consumption is a little too big!" Chu Mo sighed.


    If Feng Jianghai hears it, he may be half angry. After running for so many days, how can you just consume a little? My consumption is already great, okay? The peak state of my Yuanying starts to burn the power in my body!


    Later, Chu Mo saw a group of people hundreds of miles away. It seems that some disputes have also occurred.


    This is already the core of Lingyun gate!


    Most of the people who can appear here should be people of Lingyun gate.


    Chu Mo thought and fell directly from the air. Then he galloped towards that side.


    "We''re just a small business. We do some medicine business, and we know Kang steward outside your Lingyun door. As soon as you open your mouth, we''ll need 30% of the goods... We''ll lose money this time?"


    "Mr. Chen, will it be convenient? I''ll decide. I''ll give you 30% of your profits later. You have to let us make some money!"


    "Yes, you are a big man in Lingyun sect. Why should you have a common sense with our group of bitter adventurers? Feng Ni just offended you. Can''t I ask her to make an apology for you?"


    "I''m sorry. I''m young and not sensible. Don''t tell me the same thing. My... My brother was bitten to death by a spirit beast in this medicine gathering. I''m in a bad mood... I bumped into you, sorry... Sobbing, please don''t embarrass us!"


    Chu Mo approached here and finally heard a woman crying. She cried and apologized to a person.


    "It''s not that I want to embarrass you. You should also understand the rules. Besides, what did you just mention to me about steward Kang... Hehe, KangBo? When he sees me, he will honestly call his senior brother. You use him to scare me. Is it interesting?" A young man of about 30 years old, with ordinary appearance and a touch of madness in his eyes, looked at the woman with a touch of lust.


    He stopped the adventurer''s motorcade, what medicine he wanted was fake, and it was true to want to get this woman!


    This adventurer''s team, with a total of more than 30 people, is a group of ordinary monks who rely on Lingyun gate to survive. They collect all kinds of medicinal materials for lingyunmen all year round. Then exchange for some cultivation resources. Compared with those casual practitioners who have no problems, they are happy.


    Because at least they can get some training resources, which can barely support them on the path of monks.


    But compared with the disciples of Lingyun sect, they are nothing.


    So. Even an ordinary inner disciple of Lingyun sect can be so arrogant in front of them, but they don''t dare to overstep anything at all.


    Even if this person''s realm is not even as good as some of them!


    They also dare not offend the disciples of Lingyun sect!


    Otherwise, let alone the consequences. At least... In the future, they can no longer rely on Lingyun gate to survive!


    They also know the disciples of Lingyun sect, whose name is Chen Jiu. He is an inner disciple of Lingyun sect, and his realm is in the late stage of foundation building. It''s not ordinary, but it''s not a genius. It belongs to the type of being inferior to the top.


    It''s not a day or two for Chen Jiu to keep an eye on Feng Ni in this adventure group.


    They used to hide in various ways before, and Chen Jiu didn''t dare to make too much noise here, so he has been in peace all the time.


    But today, almost half of the high-rise buildings in the whole Lingyun gate have gone!


    Led by Feng Jianghai, the leader who has been closed for many years, they all went out!


    Chen Jiu heard that it was the leader who wanted to do a big thing. He would not know the specific thing, as a person of his status. He doesn''t want to know, he only knows that his opportunity has come.


    Therefore, here, he directly stopped the adventure group and asked for 30% of the goods in his team.


    This is no longer blackmail, this is clearly robbery!


    Of course, he has ulterior motives and wants to force this adventure group to give up fengni in this way.


    Feng Ni is not particularly beautiful, but her figure is very hot. With bronze skin, tall figure and a ponytail, the whole person is full of vitality. Chen Jiu has coveted this woman for a long time.


    Today, taking advantage of the fact that all the big people are not in the sect, he felt that he could finally get what he wanted.


    Chu Mo didn''t come here at the first time after he got close to here. He was observing and calculating.


    At this time, the head of this adventure group, named Liu Hai, was a friar in the early days of the golden elixir, about 40 years old. Ruddy complexion, thick eyebrows and big eyes, the whole person looks very dignified. But at the moment, he looked sad.


    Such a large team, he must be responsible for everyone. Over the years, he has found both ways. He is a little famous in this generation, but he is also very painful to the disciples of the upper Lingyun sect, especially the disciples of the inner sect.


    "Mr. Chen, please give me a suggestion. How on earth can you let us go?" Liu Hai looked at Chen Jiu and asked helplessly.


    "Hey, that''s new. It sounds like I''m embarrassing you?" Chen Jiu snorted in his nostrils and looked at Liu Hai with a sneer on his face.


    "No, you didn''t embarrass us. We didn''t do well enough." Liu Hai took a deep breath, and then made a decision. He looked at Chen Jiu and said, "Lord Chen, since you really want 30% of our goods, you can take them!"


    "Captain, no way! Our goods are also collected with money. Not all of them are found by ourselves!" A friar of the adventure group said bitterly.


    "Yes, Captain, we died in the process of looking for medicinal materials, brother!" Another 40 year old monk Zhuji looked at Liu Hai with red eyes: "if we take out 30% of the goods, we will not only lose everything, but also have no pension for our brother..."


    Feng Ni stood there, pursed her lips hard, and then suddenly looked at Chen Jiu coldly and said, "Chen Jiu, you don''t have to talk nonsense..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 725

    "Feng Ni, how can I talk to CHEN Ye!" Liu Haidun shouted, "there''s no place for you to talk. Step aside!"


    "Captain... Stop talking. I understand that you are very kind to me and have been defending me. Feng Ni knows it in her heart." In Feng Ni''s big eyes, tears fell: "but he came for me. His purpose, aren''t you all clear?"


    Liu Hai sighed heavily, and then said, "but it can''t!"


    Why not? Because Feng Ni has been secretly in love with a young man in the adventure group. Although it is not clear and open, who doesn''t know the feelings between them in the whole adventure group?


    This time, the young man didn''t follow, but if he knew that fengni had sacrificed herself for the adventure group, he would be crazy!


    Besides, there is only such a big girl in the whole adventure group. Although they are all friars at the bottom of the world and are not so noble, they all treat fengni as their little princess.


    If Feng Ni is pushed out in this way for the benefit of the adventure group, what face will they have to mix in the Jianghu in the future?


    It''s safer to go home and hold the baby and coax the wife!


    "Yes, fengni, you can''t be impulsive. This matter can always be solved. Lord Chen is not unreasonable..." an old man of the adventure group also has the realm of the golden elixir period. Although it is only the initial stage of the golden elixir, it is many times stronger than Chen Jiu. But at this moment, in order to live, but also can only grovel to Chen Jiu.


    Chen Jiu stood aside, with a faint proud smile on his face, and did not speak, as if watching the excitement.


    Hearing this, Chen Jiu said with a smile, "I''m just unreasonable. Why?"


    "Master Chen, you''re kidding..." the old man laughed.


    "Who the hell joked with you pariah?" Chen Jiu suddenly became angry and said angrily, "do you think ye''s time is not worth money? ********************************************************************************


    On the old man''s old face, a burst of red and blue, and a flash of anger flashed in his eyes.


    Everyone has a temper. Not to mention a monk in the golden elixir period.


    Even if he has no further hope in his life, a monk in the golden elixir period, walking in the spiritual world, is not someone who can step on it.


    "What? Old man... Do you still want to fight? Come on? Fight here!" Chen Jiu rushed to the old man angrily. He leaned his face over and sneered, "aren''t you a friar in the golden elixir period? Come and hit me? You slap me down, and I, a little friar in the later stage of foundation construction, will be half dead! I''m not sure you''re lucky. A slap kills me, and makes my soul light go out!"


    A soul lamp. The old man suddenly woke up as if he had been poured with a basin of cold water on his head. Although he didn''t know whether the inner disciple of Lingyun sect was qualified to have the soul lamp, he didn''t dare to take the risk at all.


    The old man took a deep look at Chen Jiu, bowed down and said, "master Chen, I''m sorry, it''s the little old man''s fault. Otherwise, you hit me..."


    "Fuck you!" Chen Jiu raised his hand with a slap.


    PA!


    This crisp sound startled even Chu Mo in the dark.


    He didn''t expect that this disciple of Lingyun sect was so crazy!


    Facing the realm is a whole higher than him. Can he be an old man who can be his grandfather in age, and can he do it?


    The old man was slapped in the face, and his face quickly became red and swollen, but he forced to smile and said, "if you don''t relieve your anger..."


    PA!


    Before he finished speaking, Chen Jiu slapped him again.


    The other side of the old man''s face also swelled.


    This scene made everyone in the whole adventure group red eyed.


    In particular, Feng Ni was even more furious, if not suppressed by Liu Hai. I''m afraid it has rushed up.


    "Old man, don''t rely on old people in front of me. What are you? What''s the matter with Jindan? Is Jindan great? Shit, play this with me. You can''t afford it!" Chen Jiu shouted angrily.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Chen, your lesson is right." The old man nodded repeatedly, and then said, "are you angry now?"


    "No!" Chen Jiuhu wore a face and said in a gloomy way, "you want me to calm down. There is only one way..."


    Before his voice fell, Liu Hai said in a deep voice, "Lord Chen, take 30% of the goods!"


    This time, the whole adventure group, no one came out to stop!


    The humiliation and anger in their hearts have reached a certain level. If it''s not so close to the Lingyun gate, I''m afraid they can''t help but start!


    After the big deal, fly away!


    Anyway, these people of the adventure group have no small families. They don''t leave their masters here, but they have their own places to stay. Just go!


    But here, they really dare not!


    Once the big people in Lingyun gate are disturbed, they are not enough for others to press with one finger.


    Chen Jiu raised his head and laughed, but there was no smile on his face. He stared at Liu Hai and sneered, "are you playing with me as a monkey?"


    "What''s your name, Mr. Chen? Didn''t you say before that you wanted 30% of the goods..." Liu Hai said.


    "Fuck you! That was before! Not now!" Chen Jiuli shouted, "now I want all your goods!"


    Liu Haidun stared, and the whole person had reached the critical point of explosion. But after glancing at those pale League members, he sighed in the bottom of his heart, and then clenched his teeth and said, "OK! Here you are!"


    With that, Liu Hai rolled down a storage ring directly from his finger and handed it to Chen Jiu, "now, is it OK?"


    Chen Jiu didn''t expect that Liu Hai had such courage, and actually gave him all the goods.


    His eyes could not help showing a trace of greed, but at the same time, his heart also raised a sense of vigilance.


    Although these people have no foundation, if they offend, they will offend. He is a disciple of Lingyun sect, and he doesn''t care about their emotions at all. But if they are really forced to hurry, they will poke up the matter at that time. I''m afraid he won''t have any good fruit to eat.


    After all, Lingyun sect is a big sect, so we should pay attention to its influence.


    Thinking in his heart, Chen Jiu suddenly laughed, "commander Liu is so calculating. You probably want to give me all these goods, and then turn around and sue me?"


    Liu Hai shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no! As long as Lord Chen doesn''t bother us anymore, we are willing to give these goods to Lord Chen!"


    "Really?" Chen Jiu''s eyes lit up. The goods of the storage ring must not be a small number. Even he was very coveted in his heart.


    "Really, I can swear." Liu Hai shouted, "I send..."


    "Wait, wait." Chen Jiu stopped Liu Hai, and then pointed to fengni: "I want her!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 726

    "This batch of goods, together with her... From now on, I will not only not trouble you, but also... I will help you!" Chen Jiu looked at Liu Hai and said faintly.


    "Lord Chen, we have paid such a high price to keep her." At this time, Liu Hai''s expression also became solemn, and he was like a tiger ready to hunt. His eyes staring at Chen Jiu also became a little dangerous: "you should understand that we are not afraid of you, Chen Jiu! Don''t make things too big, otherwise, it''s not good for anyone."


    "Yo? Are you threatening me?" Chen Jiu looked at Liu Hai with some surprise: "do you dare to threaten me? Surnamed Liu... Remember your words, you goods, I don''t want it! People, I don''t want it! But you remember, if you can still mix in this generation in the future, I Chen Jiu will follow your surname!"


    Chen Jiu said with a cold smile, turned around and left!


    Seeing this, Chu Mo had almost understood the whole process of the whole thing in his heart. A faint smile appeared on his face. Then, his body flashed and disappeared in place.


    All the members of the adventure group stood there, like statues, with their eyes full of confusion.


    "Captain... I''m sorry. I... I..." in fengni''s eyes, big tears fell down and choked, "I''m the one who implicated everyone."


    "What are you talking about? What are you implicating us? We are a whole." A monk smiled bitterly, shook his head and sighed, "these wolves who are not familiar with feeding will still have other things without you today!"


    "Yes, fengni, don''t cry. It''s a big deal. We won''t mix here! There is not only one Lingyun gate in this spiritual world!" Someone said angrily.


    "It''s a big deal. Let''s get out of here!"


    "It''s not easy to talk. The crows in the world... Are generally black!" The old golden elixir who got two slaps on his face couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    The wound on his face has been cured by his spiritual power, but the wound in his heart wants to heal. But it''s not that easy.


    After living for such a long time, being slapped by a young man whose realm is far inferior to his own will not make anyone feel comfortable.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to Jinxiu city!" Liu Hai was silent for a long time, and then suddenly sighed, "go home. Call all your brothers! After that, we will go to Jinxiu city to survive!"


    "Ah? Head... There are also three families over there in Jinxiu city!" Someone said aside.


    "The three families encountered great difficulties a few days ago. They are not the three families in the past. If we had entered Jinxiu city in the past, we would have been excluded by the three families. But now... They may not care about us." Liu Hai said in a deep voice, "there are also two golden elixir friars in our team. Your strength is not weak. We went there, didn''t provoke others, and only lived our own life. There will always be a living space for us!"


    "Yes, the spiritual world is so big. Stay away from the Lingyun gate!" Someone said.


    "I don''t want to deal with Lingyun gate anymore."


    "Yes, too tired!"


    The people in the team gradually accepted the arrangement of the head.


    Liu Hai finally glanced at the direction of Lingyun gate, with a look of resentment on his face, and gritted his teeth and said, "this decadent sect will one day uproot people!"


    With that, Liu Hai took the team and left in the opposite direction.


    His back looks full of desolation and desolation.


    This. It is the portrayal of the vast majority of casual cultivation in this world. The cruel road of cultivation... Has never been so easy.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo soon caught up with Chen Jiu and followed him slowly behind him. There will still be time. Feng Jianghai should still be millions of miles away. There is not a day and a half. It''s impossible to catch up.


    This time is definitely not enough for practicing, but it is enough for doing this.


    At this time, I heard Chen Jiu growling in a low voice: "You all wait for me! A group of damned pariah! If I let you stay in this area, you''ll spend so many years in Lingyun gate for nothing! Liu Hai... Don''t think you''re great in the golden age. How dare you contradict me? Wait for me, turn around... Find two senior brothers, and kill you! Fengni... I''ll get you! I''ll let you under me... Turn around and have fun! I''ll make your voice loud £¡ When I''ve had enough of you, I''ll sell you to the brothel in the city... You stinky * * * *! "


    Chu Mo shook his head and sighed slightly. His heart said, am I going to pretend to be such a scum? But this is also good. Such scum must have few friends.


    Chu Mo''s heart was full of hatred for the whole Lingyun gate, but he also understood that there was a reason for any bird when the forest was big. No place can be full of bad people, and there is no good person. In any decent sect, not everyone is the embodiment of justice.


    This world is not a black or white world.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart. Suddenly, he took a few quick steps and appeared beside Chen Jiu.


    "Ah... Who are you?" Chen Jiuzheng cursed happily there, and suddenly there was an extra person beside him, and he was immediately scared out of his wits.


    But then, he was really scared!


    Because the other party actually hugged his neck, grabbed his throat with his hand, and then whispered, "go, I''ve never talked to scum before, let''s have a good chat!"


    An hour later, Chu Mo came out of the shadows, but his appearance at this time was as good as Chen Jiuyi!


    Chu Mo''s face was still a little angry. This was not his first time to kill, but few people killed like this.


    Taking Chen Jiu to a corner, it was almost useless for Chu Mo to torture him. Under the suppression of Chu Mo''s golden elixir momentum, Chen Jiu, who was trembling with fear, explained too many things by himself.


    Chu Mo knew that this matter today was just the tip of the iceberg for Chen Jiu. It was nothing at all!


    Relying on his status as a disciple of Lingyun sect, he didn''t know how many immoral things he had done.


    The one thing that made Chu Mo feel angry and finally killed him was that Chen Jiu forcibly took a pregnant woman to his residence outside the Lingyun gate last year, gave it to * * * *, and then stabbed the pregnant woman in the stomach with a sword.


    One corpse and two lives!


    When Chen Jiu said this, although he was terrified by Chu Mo''s momentum, Chu Mo still saw the excited light in the deep part of his eyes!


    He said that the reason why he killed the pregnant woman was that the pregnant woman was a lover raised outside by a deacon of lingyunmen!


    The reason why he wanted to do this was that the Deacon glared at him when he just entered the Lingyun gate more than ten years ago.


    Chu Mo asked Chen Jiu if the Deacon had anything in common with him after that.


    As a result, Chen Jiu said proudly that there was no intersection, but he had secretly killed the Deacon before looking for the pregnant woman!


    Chu Mo heard this at that time, and even felt a little unlucky, but also a little lucky.


    Unfortunately, I had to pretend to be such a scum; Fortunately... It''s lucky that this is a scum, otherwise, facing an innocent person, I really can''t do it.


    Chu Mo remembered the scene of talking with Chen Jiu before, and his face was still angry. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 727

    "After I started, I successfully became an inner disciple within a few years. Therefore, although that person is a deacon, he is just an outer deacon. His status is very different from mine. How dare he provoke me? However, I still didn''t let him go. Who made him stare at me? That glance made me feel greatly humiliated! I hate him! I always hate him! After I killed him last year, I still don''t understand I''m angry. I just don''t think it''s enough. So I came to the place where his lover lived. Take that woman away. The woman was pregnant with his seed... The woman begged me to let her go and said that I could do whatever I wanted. " Chen Jiu''s face was triumphant, and he almost forgot his current situation.


    Then he said, "after I had a good time at that time, I thought in my heart, how can I tolerate the children of my enemy to live in this world? So I pulled out my sword... And stabbed it in the woman''s stomach! At that time, her eyes of despair and hatred... Ha!"


    When Chen Jiu said this, he seemed to feel a little too complacent, and finally remembered his current situation. He glanced at Chu Mo carefully, and then asked, "you... Who are you? What are you doing with me? There is no hatred between us?"


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at Chen jiuyouyou and said, "just by virtue of the Lingyun sect, you will also light the soul lamp for the disciples of the inner sect? You don''t need energy to be a soul lamp, do you?"


    Chen Jiu was suddenly slightly stunned, and an ominous premonition suddenly rose. He looked at Chu Mo and suddenly cried bitterly: "don''t kill me... Don''t kill me, what I just said is all my stories... It''s all fake!"


    Chu Mo glanced at him lightly: "just because a person stared at you more than ten years ago, and then, after more than ten years, you killed someone else, and killed his woman and unborn child. I just pinched your neck, and severely threatened you... Isn''t this revenge bigger?"


    "No, no, that''s different! It''s really different! I... just let me go. I''ll give you everything. I''m in Lingyun gate, and I have a small industry. I put everything..." Chen Jiu said. The voice suddenly stopped, and there was a blood hole in his eyebrow.


    "No matter how much you say, I''ll feel sick." Chu Mo withdrew his hand and then flexed his fingers. A light of fire fell directly on Chen Jiu.


    Burn the inner disciple of Lingyun sect, who is full of sin.


    After Chu Mo came out from there, he raised his head and looked up at the sky above his head. It was as blue as washing, and there was plenty of aura around.


    As the largest sect here, the place where Lingyun gate is located is not only peaceful and quiet, but also the aura here. Are many times richer than other places.


    Chu Mo murmured, "how can such a place with outstanding people cultivate such scum? Or... Is it natural?"


    In fact, although he is a dead enemy with Feng Jianghai and the whole Lingyun gate. But deep in his heart, Chu Mo''s hatred for Feng Jianghai is not as much as that of the man he pretends to be at the moment.


    At least, Feng Jianghai has some reasons to kill him. In order to break through, get better resources, and practice... Although this behavior is also bad. But it''s better to be hated for more than ten years because of being stared at. And make the other party''s family break down?


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt a vast breath, coming along the distant sky.


    Seal the river and sea!


    He finally caught up!


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and turned around. Shi Shiran walked in the direction of Lingyun gate.


    Scum like Chen Jiu has no friends in Lingyun sect. In the eyes of many disciples of Lingyun sect, Chen Jiu is a somewhat eccentric eccentric.


    Small minded, love takes advantage of small, but also revenge. Few people have anything to do with him.


    This makes Chu Mo feel very happy.


    According to Chen Jiu''s previous instructions. Chu Mo soon found his residence.


    The distance of thousands of miles is nothing at all, even for the friar who built the foundation. However, when Chu Mo came to Chen Jiu''s residence, the fengjianghai over there had also flown over the whole Lingyun gate.


    At this time, there were more than a dozen figures flying from the Lingyun gate, and the powerful breath made Chu Mo secretly surprised.


    Lingyun sect has been entrenched here for thousands of years, still dominating all sects, and has become a big sect with hundreds of thousands of disciples. Indeed, it is not without foundation!


    Just now, every one of the dozen people is a big monk above the mid-term of Yuanying!


    Chu Mo secretly planned in his heart whether he could escape if he was surrounded by more than a dozen monks above the mid-term of Yuanying.


    After careful deduction, I came to a conclusion that even if I could barely escape, I was afraid I would lose half my life!


    Unless at this time, he has cultivated the false body three lives of the nine life skill to the second life


    But even if it''s a fake body, it''s not worth living in a school like Lingyun gate.


    Chu Mo gave up his fake life without any hesitation. If he didn''t do that at that time, not only could he not escape the pursuit of Feng Jianghai, I''m afraid even Fang LAN and them... Would suffer!


    But after his big killing, those people in Lingyun gate are unlikely to kill Fang LAN and them before they can really confirm that he is dead.


    "The biggest possibility is that Fang Lan was brought back to the Lingyun gate." Chu Mo sat on Chen Jiu''s room chair, thinking in his heart, and said in his heart: in that case, I must find a chance to rescue Fang LAN God unconsciously, and then let him go! I want to make the whole Lingyun gate... Panicked all day!


    Let them search and search crazily, and in the end... They can''t find where I am.


    Then... I''ll do something every once in a while. Turn around and I''ll go back to practice!


    Feng Jianghai... You old thief, wait for me. When I step into the peak of the golden elixir period and want to cross the Yuanying disaster... I will thank you very much!


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh.


    At this time, suddenly a bell rang outside.


    When!


    When!


    When!


    Eighteen times in a row.


    Almost the whole Lingyun gate was disturbed.


    Chu Mo also felt that something might happen. So he came out of the cave.


    At this time, another person also happened to come out of his cave. Seeing Chu Mo, he was stunned at first, and then turned his head in disgust.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and thought: it seems that Chen Jiu is really not very popular in Lingyun gate.


    At this time, I heard someone talking softly.


    "Why is it so good that the alarm bell suddenly sounded? And eighteen times... God, since the day our ancestors established their sect, this alarm bell has only sounded five times in thousands of years..."


    "Well, this is the sixth time. Something terrible must have happened."


    "The five times before, it was our aura gate that sounded when we encountered a crisis of life and death, but now... It''s calm, where''s the crisis?"


    "Didn''t the leader go out with a large number of big people before? Now the leader comes back by himself..."


    "What do you mean? Don''t scare me!"


    "Shh... Just listen to it later. Don''t talk nonsense." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 728

    Alarm?


    Sixth time?


    Chu Mo sneered in his heart. This Jianghai letter... Does he really think highly of me?


    Unexpectedly, it raised the crisis to the extent that the sect was about to perish. However, what he did was right. One thing I want to do now... Is to turn your aura door upside down!


    If you want to get benefits by killing me, you must be prepared to be retaliated by me!


    Chu Mo thought, and followed the crowd leisurely to the square of Lingyun gate.


    Along the way, almost everyone who saw him had a look of disgust on their faces. Some monks who were obviously not weak even made no secret of their hostility to him!


    This made Chu Mo very speechless. He thought Chen Jiu''s scum past would be cleaner. But now... It doesn''t seem that way. This guy is not only unpopular in Lingyun gate? It''s a common anger!


    Especially some nuns, at the moment of seeing him, their faces suddenly changed, and then left in a hurry.


    At this time, suddenly a monk came to him angrily. Chu Mo couldn''t help but be stunned directly. His heart said who was this? What is the situation?


    "Chen Jiu! You son of a bitch!" The monk rushed over with an angry face and directly punched Chu Mo''s face.


    Judging from the momentum of his body, the other side turned out to be a monk in the later stage of foundation building.


    Chu Mo dodged the opponent''s blow, then quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed the opponent''s wrist. Before everyone around looked at it, he shouted in a low voice, "what are you doing? The alarm bell rings, and you still want to make trouble here?"


    Hearing the warning bell, the monk''s face slightly changed and seemed a little afraid, but he still glared at Chu Mo fiercely and said coldly, "you forced Liu Hai''s adventure group away. This thing... I''m not finished with you!"


    Chu Mo realized that it was the wicked thing that Chen Jiu had just done. And Chu Mo was very happy with the other party''s self-report. Otherwise, he has no memory of Chen Jiu and really doesn''t know who the other party is.


    "Hum!" Chu Mo snorted coldly. Didn''t pay attention to KangBo.


    Some people around have begun to notice here. Kang Bo shook his hand angrily, shook off Chu Mo''s hand, and left angrily.


    The power of polymorph is that it can almost perfectly simulate a stranger, from breath, eyes, to voice, all of which can be simulated very close.


    But this magic power. It is not suitable for Chu Mo to stay in one place for a long time. Because in addition to these things, there is a person''s living habits, his circle of friends, and the most important... Is a person''s memory!


    This is impossible to imitate!


    Variety is the best for Yin talents.


    However, Chu Mo has no other way now. Once he leaves Lingyun gate, unless he changes his image again and never returns to Jinxiu City, sooner or later he will be found by Feng Jianghai. and. If Feng Jianghai knew that he had the ability of changing Taoist. It is estimated that he will not be let go!


    Therefore, we must pass this time. Will completely end the threat of Lingyun gate.


    The best way to solve an enemy or a group of enemies is to get close to him, understand him, find out his weakness and then start.


    "Fortunately, Chen Jiu is not welcome." Chu Mo felt the disgusted eyes around him, and a smile appeared on his face.


    As everyone knows, this smile makes some people who see it hate Chen Jiu even more.


    Because this kind of smile is Chen Jiu''s sign!


    This is the versatile technique. Even Chu mo... Didn''t feel it. He unconsciously looked like Chen Jiu.


    At this meeting, on the high platform at the end of the square, Feng Jianghai stood there, scanning everyone in the square with sharp eyes.


    Many people with lower accomplishments, swept from their faces by this look, actually have a burning feeling.


    I couldn''t help but feel extremely shocked. At the same time, my awe of Feng Jianghai became stronger.


    Feng Jianghai can feel that Lu Tianming is hiding in his Lingyun gate!


    Because of the trace of Lu Tianming, he stopped thousands of miles away!


    Then it seemed to disappear out of thin air and never appeared again.


    Feng Jianghai didn''t find any trace at all, which made him very unwilling, very unwilling!


    Because at this moment, the messenger of blood demon sect is here at his aura gate.


    If he is an emissary with ordinary identity, he can prevaricate with Jiang Haida and fool him first. But this one, he can''t fool. Don''t dare to fool.


    Because this... Is the fourth ancestor of the blood demon sect, Liu Tianfeng!


    A monk in the late Yuan Ying period!


    Although the realm is much worse than Feng Jianghai at the peak of Yuanying, Feng Jianghai dare not underestimate this person at all.


    Among the five ancestors of blood demon sect, the most impenetrable one is the five ancestors'' changeable Taoist. He didn''t even spread his real name!


    People only know that he is a versatile Taoist. As for his true information and real appearance... Almost no one knows.


    But in addition to the blood demon ancestor, the most ruthless person in the blood demon sect... Is the fourth ancestor Liu Tianfeng!


    When Liu Tianfeng just entered the Yuanying period, he once fought alone into an enemy sect. One person, he lost one of the other''s monks in the early Yuanying period and the middle Yuanying period. In the end, it slaughtered the whole sect and thousands of people of the other party.


    Although his hands have powerful magic tools given by the blood demon ancestor, his ruthlessness will definitely make anyone who knows him afraid.


    So the blood demon ancestor didn''t want to provoke such people. He had to find Lu Tianming before the other party was impatient!


    Personally cut off his head and let the fourth ancestor of the blood demon sect Liu Tianfeng take it away.


    This transaction... Even if it is completely over!


    From now on, he never wants to deal with the blood demon sect.


    Too tired.


    "There is a very dangerous person in our sect." Feng Jianghai''s eyes flashed a sharp light and looked at the people below: "that man, although he did not achieve the cultivation of the later stage of the golden elixir, he could kill friar Yuanying!"


    Hum!


    On the whole square, there was an instant uproar and bursts of exclamation.


    But no one dares to talk about anything. The majesty of sealing the river and sea has long been ingrained in their minds.


    "I followed this man all the way to our own territory!" Feng Jianghai said this, his face also felt a little disgraceful, and his voice became a little low, Said: "so, you must be more careful. From now on, all the elders of the inner and outer doors, the deacons of the inner and outer doors... All the stewards, listen carefully. I want you to immediately find someone in the police station and conduct a carpet search! Once you find someone with suspicious identity, report it immediately! If anyone dares to hide it... There is no mercy for killing! I suspect him, and hide in our place now!"


    Feng Jianghai said that and left the stage directly. He had to meet Liu Tianfeng, the fourth ancestor of the blood demon sect, to explain to the other party, but also to complain. After all, this time, Lingyun gate lost too much!


    If you can get a little more benefit from the blood demon sect, it''s naturally the best.


    Chu Mo in the square also turned and left.


    At this meeting, Kang Bo rushed over from the side: "Chen Jiu, stop!"¡ª¡ª


    Seven more outbreak!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!!!


    If there is no monthly ticket, how many recommended tickets?


    In addition: in the afternoon, I made a mistake and skipped a chapter. Although it was deleted in time, many friends who subscribed automatically subscribed to that chapter. I sincerely apologize to those brothers and sisters here. Continue to add more compensation tomorrow. (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 729

    Chu Mo stood there, looked at Kang Bo and said coldly, "Kang Bo, you''re not finished, are you?"


    "I''m not finished? What do you mean I''m not finished? Chen Jiu... I tell you, you''re finished this time!" Kang Bo looked at Chen Jiu coldly, with a sense of revenge in his eyes, Sneered: "you probably didn''t expect that I just reported what you did! Do you know how many herbs that adventure group of Liu Hai can bring to our Lingyun sect every year? Do you know how much loss our Lingyun sect will have once they leave? Don''t mention that you are only an inner sect disciple, even if you are the elder''s own disciple, this time... You will be severely punished!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, giving people the feeling that he was a little angry and a little afraid. Chu Mo deliberately said, "Kang Bo, do you know when this is? Didn''t you hear what the leader just said?"


    Kang Bo sneered: "It''s because I heard what the leader just said that the top decided to punish you! Hum, at this time, you actually ignored the overall situation and drove away Liu Hai''s adventure group for your own sake... Think about the consequences of this behavior. Chen Jiu, I''m not the kind of person who killed everything, but this time, you did something too much! Look back and wait for your punishment!"


    The reason why KangBo hates Chen Jiu so much is that he is in charge of the adventure group of Liu Hai!


    There is only such an adventurous group under KangBo''s name. How much benefit does it bring to Lingyun gate every year... In fact, KangBo doesn''t care much about it. But the key is that Liu Hai is very smart and can do things very well. The benefits he brings to Kang Bo every year are an amazing wealth!


    Not all monks enter the path of cultivation to seek the great road and long life... Like others, they seek wealth and fame! Because not every monk can go far on the road of practice. Many people may be just a foundation builder in their whole life.


    But even if it is to build a foundation, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is also a figure like a fairy!


    Has incredible magic power. Can fly around


    Therefore, monks who build the foundation can easily have great fame and status when they return to the secular world.


    KangBo never thought of staying at Lingyun gate all his life. He also wants to leave Lingyun gate one day to establish a small family and cultivate a small force. And then a little bigger. For so many years, he has been working hard for this dream.


    He has good luck. His people work hard enough. Therefore, over the years, KangBo seems not to be exposed in Lingyun gate, but in fact, he is a real rich man.


    He is even ready. In three to five years, he will ask the sect to leave the school. Go back to your hometown and continue to make contributions to the sect in the secular world.


    At that time, he will have such a behemoth as Lingyun gate behind him. There is a lot of wealth on your body and resources that can cultivate talents in your hands!


    It is not a dream to become a hegemon on the rich side.


    Just didn''t expect that this dream was destroyed by Chen Jiu, a scum!


    How easy is it to find Liu Hai, such a sensible leader of the adventure group in the future?


    Therefore, after knowing this, KangBo wished to devour Chen Jiu alive in his heart. He didn''t know that the real Chen Jiu had died quietly. If I know, I''m afraid I''ll applaud directly.


    At this time, a dignified middle-aged man came from the side, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes. Full of bad. Coldly said, "Chen Jiu, do you know the sin?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the middle-aged man. He didn''t know him, but he could only pretend to be very aggrieved and imitate Chen Jiu''s expression and action: "I... I don''t know..."


    Shh!


    A burst of disdainful boos came all around, and everyone looked at Chu mo... to be exact. Chen Jiu''s eyes are full of understanding, hatred and disdain.


    When Kang Bo saw the middle-aged man, he said coldly, "Chen Jiu, are you still stubborn at this time? Dare you lie in front of elder Guo!"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes, spread out his hands, and said with the same sneer: "a group of scattered cultivation and tricksters splashed dirty water on me at will, and you believe it? Instead, you don''t believe what your fellow disciples said? I have nothing to say to you..."


    "You..." Kang Bo was furious when he saw that Chen Jiu dared to deny.


    However, elder Guo on the side stopped Kang Bo with dignity on his face, and glanced at Chu Mo lightly: "now this time, it''s not the time to quarrel with you in general, we have to complete the leader''s order. You... Temporarily demoted to a worker, go to the worker to report first!"


    "What? Elder Guo... You can''t do this!" Chu Mo shouted, "they are slandering me!" In fact, Chu Mo''s heart almost blossomed directly.


    Hello, factotum!


    No one pays attention to the factotum. At that time, as his "inner disciple", who dares to provoke the real Lingyun sect factotum? With Chen Jiu''s bad reputation in Lingyun gate, it''s estimated that it''s too late for those factotum to walk around him.


    In this way, he has enough time and space to do what he wants to do.


    But before that, he must show enough fear and anger to let the other party understand how unwilling he is.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense! This matter is not over yet! Chen Jiu, don''t think you can really hide the things you have done from everyone. You know how much you have done in these years, such as extortion. At that time, I''ll settle accounts with you after this most important thing is done!" Elder Guo said and walked away.


    "Haha, great, Chen Jiu, this smelly meat, was finally kicked out of the inner disciples!"


    "It''s more than a piece of stinky meat? It''s a cancer! It''s him. He wanted to flirt with my Taoist companion last year, this shameless thing!"


    "Factotum... Hahaha, and this thing is not over yet. I guess he will even be expelled from the school if he doesn''t turn around!"


    "Now it''s like being expelled from the school. If you want to return to the inner school disciples from the factotum... It''s harder than going to heaven!"


    "Deserved it!"


    "Yes, it deserves it!"


    In the crowd that hasn''t completely dispersed, many people''s faces show a happy look.


    Chu Mo looked aggrieved and unwilling, and at the same time, he was angry with the people around him. But in my heart, there was incomparable joy and some emotion.


    Originally, he intended to destroy the whole aura gate!


    However, after seeing the behavior of these people today, Chu Mo changed some ideas. He decided to punish only the evil leader.


    There are a large number of young disciples in this sect. In fact, they are not so bad, nor so bad. They are all ordinary monks. If they had no sense of justice in their hearts, they would not hate Chen Jiu so much.


    Then, in the disdain and happy eyes of a group of people, Chu Mo was taken by a disciple to the place where the factotum lived and reported. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 730

    When he arrived at the factotum, Chu Mo looked at the noisy scene here and frowned a little. He didn''t expect that the place where such a huge sect and factotum lived was so poor.


    Chu Mo understood why those people on the square just now showed such an expression of hate. Indeed, if he is really Chen Jiu, being punished in such a place is simply being directly driven into the mortal world from the fairy world... Directly into the mortal pigsty.


    This result is really beyond the endurance of ordinary people.


    "Elder martial brother Chen, this is it. You can find a house to live in." Although the tone of the external disciple who came with Chu Mo still sounded very polite, it was difficult to hide the happy feeling in his eyes.


    Chu Mo gave him a cold look: "what''s your name?"


    The disciple shivered, turned around and left without even saying a word.


    Chu Mo looked at the disciple''s back thoughtfully, and said in his heart, it seems... Chen Jiu is really famous in Lingyun gate!


    I thought that the outer disciple left in a hurry and didn''t explain anything when he left. So a group of workers here all looked at each other, looked at Chu Mo with a puzzled face, and didn''t understand what happened.


    Even the vast majority of them don''t know "Chen Jiu", the villain who is full of villains in Lingyun gate. They may have heard of it, but they have never seen it. After all, the status of both sides... The gap is too big!


    But Chu Mo''s clothes, they still see very clearly.


    Inner sect disciple!


    The inner disciple of Lingyun sect came to such a place? What does he want to do?


    Many factotum couldn''t help feeling uneasy in their hearts.


    Chu Mo glanced at the group coldly, with a touch of disgust in his eyes: "get away from me, what are you looking at!"


    A group of factotum suddenly scattered.


    After running far away, I suddenly remembered: This is our territory! Why should I listen to him? But he didn''t have any courage at all. He came here again to confront Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled in his heart and said: if Chen Jiu is not a thorough scum, being a villain in his identity... It seems very interesting.


    Practice. To comprehend Tao is to comprehend life. You should understand the good, but you should also know the bad!


    Otherwise, one day, I will meet a vicious monk. Maybe I don''t even know how to die. They have been killed by others.


    At this meeting, the steward of the factotum came trembling. After the outer disciple left, he remembered that he hadn''t explained it yet, so he told the steward of the factotum what had happened. An ordinary external disciple in the early stage of foundation construction.


    This outside disciple naturally heard Chen Jiu''s name. Although he was also very happy about this villain''s punishment, he then had a headache.


    Although Chen Jiu, an inner disciple, was punished to the factotum, neither the realm nor his former identity could be provoked by the little steward of the factotum. But because of the rules, he had to come forward. He was afraid that this Lord would cause any trouble here.


    Although the factotum is inconspicuous, it is the lowest level of this sect and can be used as a steward. He still has a lot of power in his hands. It can scrape a little oil and water every year. I don''t want to ruin my future because of a shit stirring stick.


    "That... Lord Chen? You''re here..." the little steward of the factotum said with a bitter face from a distance, "look... What do you need to do?"


    Other factotum were also driven away, and there was no one else here. If you lose face, you will lose face, as long as you don''t let Chen Jiu make trouble.


    Chu Mo is not Chen Jiu, so he has no interest in the people and things here. He just glanced at the disciple coldly: "prepare a clean house for me. Don''t bother me if you have nothing. I''m in a bad mood!"


    "Good! Good! I''ll send someone to prepare the best house for you!" The steward of the factotum is simply happy. I didn''t expect that this master should let himself go so easily.


    Yes, Chu Mo viciously ordered him, but he felt very happy.


    It''s a hundred times better than being angry here!


    Anyway, this person can''t stay here for a long time. After all, they are disciples in the later stage of foundation building. After being punished for a period of time, they should also be called back. Maybe if you serve yourself well, you can get some benefits in the future.


    The steward of the factotum thought in his heart.


    "No, I''m not here for vacation." Chu Mo glanced at the surrounding environment with disgust on his face: "just find me a quiet place."


    "OK. OK, I''ll take you now!" With Chu Mo, the steward found a cave with a particularly quiet environment.


    Here, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant, and the aura is rich. Although it can''t be compared with the places of Lingyun sect''s inner sect disciples, this is definitely the best place for this factotum!


    Chu Mo glanced at the little steward and suddenly relaxed his attitude: "you are good!"


    This little thing immediately felt like being surprised by * *, and his heart was as sweet as honey! In his heart, he said: people say that Chen Jiu has done terrible things in Lingyun gate, and he is very overbearing. But now it seems that it is not as bad as the rumors! He actually praised me!


    "Well, you go. Remember, don''t let anyone bother me if you''re OK." Chu Mo glanced at him and said faintly.


    "Yes, Mr. Chen, don''t worry. From today on, no one will dare to wander here!" The steward of the factotum patted his chest and promised. Then he asked cautiously, "do you want to... Do you want to take a picture of your servant or something? Don''t worry, Mr. Chen, no one dares to object..."


    Chu Mo raised his head, squinted, glanced at the steward of the factotum, and looked at the other party a little hairy. Then he said coldly, "I think you didn''t understand what I said. Don''t let anyone bother me here. I don''t like those people you''re looking for!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m leaving now! Don''t be angry, Mr. Chen!" The steward of the factotum felt his flattery on the horse''s legs. Fortunately, Lord Chen didn''t attack! Lord Chen is really a good man!


    Then, the steward of the factotum retired with good sense.


    Chu Mo looked at the surrounding environment, smiled gently, and said in his heart: it''s really the largest sect in a million miles. A factotum can also have this level of aura.


    Previously, he saw the worst place in the whole factotum, but the place in front of him was still good. The aura here is much stronger than that of Jinxiu city. At least twice as rich!


    Therefore, many people would rather give up their identity as overlord than join the sect to practice. This is not without reason.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and turned to enter this cave.


    There are all kinds of utensils inside, and they are very clean. But there was no sign of anyone living there.


    Presumably, this place should be used by the factotum to entertain those people of noble status... Chu Mo touched his face and smiled bitterly. It was probably his own kind. He was sent to the factotum for a few days.


    However, I''m not a disciple of your Lingyun sect!


    I''m here to destroy! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 731

    In the next few days, Chu Mo stayed in the factotum. When he was happy every day, he walked out alone and wandered around. It is estimated that he was warned by the steward, and no factotum dared to provoke him.


    In general, there are no inner disciples and outer disciples here, so Chu Mo is happy to be at leisure. I practice every night and hang out during the day. My life is very comfortable.


    He came out to stroll during the day. He didn''t have no purpose. He wanted to hear some news about Jinxiu city.


    However... His identity is estimated to be too powerful. No matter where he goes, those factotums who are talking about it all shut up immediately. Then he looked at him in awe.


    This makes Chu Mo have pain in his heart. He can''t let others continue to say. In that case, sleeplessness is too deliberate.


    So, five days later, Chu Mo simply called the little steward of the factotum and said he would be closed for a month. How dare the little steward say no. Now I promise Chu Mo that no one will disturb me here.


    Chu Mo threw a piece of the best spirit stone to the little steward, and almost made the little steward crazy. His admiration for the "Lord Chen" increased a lot.


    Chu Mo then closed the cave, making it look like it was going to be closed. Then he changed his face directly and quietly left the place.


    This time, Chu Mo changed into a servant of Lingyun sect directly with his versatile technique.


    These days, he has found out all kinds of rules of these workers. The worker he became happens to be on sabbatical these days.


    Lingyun sect has hundreds of thousands of disciples, and the number of factotum is even more amazing. The total number of factotum is twoorthree thousand!


    With so many people, it is naturally impossible for everyone to know each other. So Chu Mo is not afraid of being found. Who cares about a small worker?


    Chu Mo changed this image and felt much better. He wore a worker''s uniform that he wanted to come over with the little steward. At that time, Chu Mo gave the reason that he was being punished now. If he didn''t even have a worker''s clothes, it would be a little unreasonable.


    That''s it. Chu Mo swaggered through the market directly at the factotum, which was as huge as a small town, and few people looked at him more.


    Then Chu Mo began to pay attention to the conversations of those around him.


    "I don''t know what happened recently, and the whole sect is in a panic."


    "I heard. It seems that something big happened. Before, the leader took a large number of strong people out to do a big thing. As a result, those strong people lost more than half!"


    "God, is there such a thing? Doesn''t it mean that the leader has been closed for many years?"


    "This kind of thing. How can we speculate?"


    "Yes, but it''s true that many great people fell... Their bodies have been transported back one after another recently. I heard that among the dead, not only the elite of internal disciples, but also many of their own disciples, and even several elders... Were also poisoned!"


    "Yes, I''ve also heard. Haven''t you seen that our factotum has been busy recently? The carpenter is working frantically overtime. How about rushing to make the coffin!"


    "Hey, I don''t know who I clashed with, but there were so many casualties."


    "Hey... This kind of thing has nothing to do with us little factotum."


    Chu Mo walked all the way and heard almost all the voices of this kind of discussion. It seems that things over there in Jinxiu city have been thoroughly fermented and began to spread.


    However, the things he most wanted to hear were not talked about. Presumably, the status of these workers is too low. They can only hear a little superficial things.


    They can''t touch the real core things for the time being.


    Just thinking, at this time, the voice of two people suddenly spread to Chu Mo''s ears. The spirit of Chu Mo was immediately shocked.


    "Hey, did you hear that? The black prison has been opened!"


    "Ah? Black prison? Doesn''t it mean... That place has been out of use for many years? It is said that it is the most evil place in the whole Lingyun gate! Even if Yuanying can enter, he may not be able to come out alive."


    "Yes, it''s enabled!" The speaker was very determined: "my brother''s brother-in-law of my brother''s hometown''s third brother-in-law... Is an inner disciple, this thing. Is my brother''s hometown''s third brother-in-law''s little..."


    "Cough... Brother, if you say something directly, you will be dizzy!"


    "Didn''t I tell you the source of the matter? Otherwise, you say I''m bragging."


    "If you don''t say it, say it quickly!"


    Chu Mo followed the two factotums far away, and bit by bit put the dialogue between the two sides into his ears.


    "The news over there said that the prisoner was still a woman and was said to be very beautiful!" The informed worker whispered, "it seems... The heavy casualties of our sect this time have something to do with that woman! Therefore, she was directly arrested and put in a black prison."


    "Alas, that''s a pity. In places like the black prison, I didn''t run away." Another man shook his head and sighed.


    "Who said no, I also heard that not only the woman was caught, but also this time, the sect was completely angry with the rich brocade city. A large number of inner sect disciples have been sent to surround the whole Lingyun gate. They said they wanted to catch a man surnamed Lu... If that man was not caught, the rich brocade city would not be free for a day!"


    "It seems that the person surnamed Lu is the culprit of the heavy casualties in our Lingyun gate... This is not, our side is also investigating this matter thoroughly recently. I heard that that person, who has infiltrated our Lingyun gate, does not know whether it is true or false."


    "If it''s true, it''s too terrible. Such a person, even elder Yuanying is not his opponent..." the insider looked frightened.


    "We don''t have to be afraid of anything. We are just a group of workers. People won''t look at us at all!"


    At this time, Chu Mo stopped listening to the two people chatting and turned away.


    He thought in his heart: black prison!


    At the same time, Chu Mo has also probably known what happened in Jinxiu city.


    It turned out that Lingyun sect sent a large number of inner sect disciples to surround the whole splendid city. Obviously, the closure of the river and the sea is definitely true. We will never stop until we catch him.


    Moreover, I''m afraid Feng Jianghai''s heart also has the idea of destroying all the forces in Jinxiu city.


    This old thing is tough enough, and his hands... Are hot enough!


    His move is also very exquisite!


    By taking advantage of Lu Tianming, all forces in the splendid city will be eradicated. At that time, as long as Lu Tianming is killed, he can not only get great benefits from the blood demon sect. Moreover, it can also control Jinxiu City, a rich city.


    If he really succeeds, Lingyun sect will become the only strongest sect in a million miles!


    At that time, I''m afraid the original three spirits... Will also become one spirit!


    The affection of ancestors has long faded today. In the eyes of people like Feng Jianghai, that friendship is probably not as beneficial as a few foundation pills.


    This can be seen from the attitude of the disciples of Lingyun sect towards the other two spirits.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then quietly sneaked into a shop and walked through a Lingyun door... The most common and popular map. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 732

    Because the sect is too big, maps are very necessary.


    In this way, Chu Mo God unconsciously touched the black prison of Lingyun gate.


    Lingyunmen black prison is located in a very remote area. If there is no map, Chu Mo will have to take some twists and turns to find it smoothly.


    At this moment, Chu Mo''s heart is very grateful to the Taoist priest of changes. If he hadn''t given himself such a gift, and there was no magic of changes, it would be quite difficult to sneak into the Lingyun gate like this!


    If it''s just cosmetic surgery, no matter how clever it is, even if it can''t be found, a strange face, walking in the aura gate, will be found sooner or later.


    Here in the black prison, it is very desolate, and its aura is thin. The mountains are also bare, and there are huge stones everywhere.


    Chu Mo could not help frowning slightly. The aura of the whole Lingyun gate was quite sufficient, except here... It was very different. This made Chu Mo feel strange.


    At this time, the sky god''s mirror suddenly sent out a little weak fluctuation. As Chu Mo kept approaching the black prison, the wave became a little stronger.


    Chu Merton was stunned, and his heart said that such a place... Shouldn''t there be any treasure?


    Later, Chu Mo took a look at the mountains with the skill of looking at Qi in Feng Shui magic.


    At this look, Chu Mo really found a way. He found that there was no aura here! In fact, compared with other places in Lingyun gate, the aura of this place is not many. But as soon as these auras appeared, they were immediately absorbed by a force.


    As a result, supply exceeds demand. As time goes on, this place will appear deserted and lifeless.


    Is there a good treasure in this place?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help being happy.


    The real black prison is more than 30 miles ahead.


    The security force here is very strong. And very hidden. If Chu Mo hadn''t just used the skill of looking at Qi, it would be difficult to even notice the different Qi mechanism emanating from those people.


    Everyone has his own unique aura. The stronger the cultivation, the stronger the aura.


    It''s like a big man. No matter where he goes, there will be a lot of attention. This is the unique aura of big people.


    Only if they deliberately converge their aura. Then ordinary people, it is difficult to sense.


    Even monks cannot sense the aura hidden by those who are much higher than themselves. But the skill of looking at Qi is different. It belongs to the skill of blocking doors in Feng Shui magic.


    A person, no matter how to hide the aura in his body. But his position, under the skill of looking at Qi, will still show different characteristics.


    "Is this fishing?" Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it was that Feng Jianghai couldn''t find him, and he was sure that he was hiding in Lingyun gate. So I just caught Fang LAN alone and put Fang LAN here.


    If "Lu Tianming" was really here, he would definitely not give up his apprentice, and he might risk coming to the rescue.


    "This is a chess move that is not very clever, but it is effective." Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    Then he turned around and went back.


    Today, he has found out the location of the black prison. There is no need to rush in at this time. Because once he appears at the door of the black prison. Unless he can be invisible, he will be found!


    So Chu Mo retreated directly to a small town hundreds of miles away from the black prison.


    In this small town, the families of some low-level figures in Lingyun gate are all living there. Many were born here, except under the jurisdiction of Lingyun gate. Other places are not much different from ordinary towns.


    Chu Mo at this time, dressed as a disciple of the outer gate, walking here does not seem abrupt.


    Because there are many outside disciples in this town. We don''t know each other. When they met, they nodded to each other at most, which was regarded as greeting. Generally, they don''t even call.


    Chu Mo casually found a pub and stepped in. After ordering two dishes and a pot of wine, he sat there and poured himself.


    There are not many people in the pub at this time. There are probably threeorfour tables drinking here.


    At one table, there were three young people sitting. It''s all the costumes of the disciples outside the Lingyun gate. It seems that they have drunk a lot of wine. His face is still red.


    "Two senior brothers, little brother, another toast to two senior brothers!" A 20-year-old young man, with a pretty appearance and blurred eyes, looked at the other two with a smile: "let''s do it!"


    "Junior brother, it''s our turn to deliver food to the people in the black prison tonight. Don''t drink too much. If you delay your business, you will be punished." One of the older outer disciples advised.


    "Afraid of a hair?" The handsome young man curled his lips: "that chick is a mortal! If you don''t eat a meal... You won''t die of hunger!"


    "Hehe, younger martial brother Zhou is the son of the elder. Naturally, there is nothing to be afraid of. But our brothers... Are a little afraid." Another disciple of the outer gate smiled, picked up the glass, gently touched the young man''s glass, and then drank it in one gulp.


    The handsome young man said with a wry smile, "what elder''s son... Will the two elder martial brothers also laugh at me? It''s just an illegitimate son... If I''m his legitimate son, I can still hang out outside?"


    "Brother Zhou doesn''t have to say that. Anyway, elder Zhou won''t really ignore his brother. After this incident, brother Zhou enters the inner door... It''s just around the corner!" The older outer disciple said.


    Another disciple nodded, "yes, we can get this job with younger martial brother Zhou. It''s all because of younger martial brother Zhou. Come on, let me give you a toast!"


    Three people are here pushing cups and changing lamps, chatting in a low voice.


    Chu Mo listened to them all, and thought to himself: originally, these three people are going to enter the black prison tonight to deliver food to Fang LAN? It seems... I can take advantage of this opportunity.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo began to pay attention to the behavior of younger martial brother Zhou.


    The illegitimate son of Lingyun sect elder? Just you!


    After drinking for a while, the three people over there came out of the pub and directly entered a small Inn by the road.


    The inn is not big. There are probably sevenoreight separate courtyards. Three people walked directly into three small courtyards. It seems that it has already been set here.


    Chu Mo felt strange. It was enough for three people to have a courtyard, because there were at least three guest rooms in a courtyard.


    Three people actually asked for three sets, just taking a rest. Is it necessary?


    As a result, a moment later, Chu Mo saw three gorgeous women with heavy makeup entering the three courtyards respectively.


    Chu Mo sat on the wooden chair on the street, staring dumbfounded until the three women disappeared at the door of the Santao courtyard, and Chu Mo came back to his senses. The corner of his mouth twitched and said, "is this OK?"¡ª¡ª


    It arrived at four o''clock today. I''m a little tired. Let''s vote a few recommended votes for encouragement... I''m very grateful for your help. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 733

    Unexpectedly, this small town under the jurisdiction of Lingyun gate has this kind of flesh business?


    In fact, Chu Mo is a little strange.


    The whole sect of Lingyun sect, from top to bottom, has a total of 700000 people. If you count those peripheral... For example, like the previous adventure group, I''m afraid the number will exceed one million!


    Such a huge sect is like a real big city!


    It''s perfectly normal for such a place to have such a skin business.


    After all, not all people in Lingyun sect can obtain a lot of resources from the sect. Some people who do not have particularly good talents and strong skills will naturally do some small businesses.


    This is a world of cultivation. Everyone wants to increase some longevity through cultivation. In this way, it is not surprising to obtain cultivation resources through various means.


    Chu Mo sat on the wooden chair for more than half an hour before he saw the three gorgeous women with heavy makeup coming out of the three small courtyards one after another. All of them looked very happy with spring breeze on their faces.


    "How''s your one?"


    "The combat effectiveness is average... I took a long bath. Where''s your one?"


    "Ha, how are you? He also rewarded me with an extra spirit stone!"


    "Wow... Lingshi, really? You are so lucky!"


    "Hee hee... He said they lived here during this period of time, and said I was good... Let me come to him every day!"


    "Alas, you''re really lucky. My... Gee, my ability is not very good, and I''m very stingy. Besides... Let me introduce my sisters to him. Bah, it''s shameless!"


    "Don''t mention... My one is even more so, sister, you are still lucky!"


    "Youth is good!"


    The three women walked away while chatting.


    Chu Mo glanced around, almost no one. With a flash of his body, he went directly into the yard of the former younger martial brother Zhou.


    This younger martial brother Zhou is also the one that the "lucky" girl served just now.


    Young and rich, handsome. It''s a passionate seed.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and quietly approached the room of the friar surnamed Zhou.


    With Chu Mo''s current state, it''s impossible for these outside disciples to detect that they can restrain their breath. Especially when a lot of efforts have just been made


    Therefore, until the people of Chu mo. Standing in front of the young friar surnamed Zhou, he was still lying in bed and sleeping.


    "Hehe, heartlessness is good." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Who?" The monk surnamed Zhou suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the stranger standing in front of him with a frightened face. If he still couldn''t wake up, he really didn''t deserve to be a monk. Because even an ordinary person may wake up.


    Seeing that the other party was also an external disciple, friar Zhou was immediately shocked and angry: "who let you in? Who the hell are you?"


    Chu Mo had previously closed the whole room. He looked at the friar Zhuji surnamed Zhou. Lightly said: "if you don''t want to die, shut your mouth!"


    "Ah... You?" The monk surnamed Zhou was immediately furious. Although he was also an external disciple, his status was very special. Many people in Lingyun sect were saying that he was actually the illegitimate son of an elder in Lingyun sect.


    In fact, it is true. But not many people can be sure of it.


    But in his heart, he is confident.


    But before he could say anything more, the whole person fainted directly.


    Chu Mo deliberately let him see himself, just for later action. If this childe Zhou is smart enough. It''s impossible to tell the story of today.


    Then Chu Mo took out a pill directly and fed it directly to Zhou Ming''s mouth.


    Such a pill is enough for monks in this foundation period. I slept all day and night. Chu Mo calculates the time, which is enough!


    Then, he took off the waist token of friar Zhou and went into another two courtyards, following the same pattern, before the other party found him. He made it directly, and then fed the pill to their mouths.


    "Sleep, sleep, wake up, you will find that the world is still very beautiful." Chu Mo sat on the reclining chair in the yard with a smile and swayed gently.


    Soon, it was getting late. Chu Mo stood up and ran the polymorph technique. He became the image of a monk surnamed Zhou and walked out directly.


    Galloping all the way, he soon approached the black prison. Along the way, Chu Mo could feel that there were many pairs of eyes staring at him silently, but Chu Mo''s face was free of any fear.


    Soon we arrived at the door of the black prison. The door is actually the entrance of a cave. It was dark inside, and there was no smell, but it gave people a gloomy and terrible feeling.


    "Stop." A low voice sounded, and then a monk appeared at the door of the black prison.


    Chu Mo was secretly shocked that this monk was actually a monk at the peak of the golden elixir period!


    This kind of friar, in Lingyun gate, is at least a pro disciple, and may even be a deacon with a high status.


    It seems that Feng Jianghai really took great pains to catch him. Even the monks at the peak of the golden elixir were sent to guard the door.


    "Identity." The monk at the peak of the golden elixir, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, without any fluctuations, said in a deep voice.


    Chu Mo silently put the food box on the delivery, and then handed over the waist token.


    The monk at the peak of the golden elixir took a look, and then frowned: "delivering food? Shouldn''t it be three people?"


    Chu Mo bowed his head and said, "those two senior brothers... A little tired..."


    "Fart!" The monk at the peak of the golden elixir couldn''t help but scold in a low voice: "the disciples of the outside world are becoming more and more disrespectful. They dare to be lazy about this kind of thing! You must report back..."


    "Don''t... don''t." Chu Mo raised his head, looked pitifully at the monk at the peak of the golden elixir, and shivered, "brother, I will be killed!"


    "Alas! It''s the smelly problems that you people are used to! It''s all right. As long as there''s no problem, I don''t care about these things!" The monk at the peak of the golden elixir frowned. He looked at Chu Mo with some hatred for iron and steel, and then he let go without even checking the food box.


    "Thank you, senior brother, thank you!" Chu Mo hugged his fist and bowed, then picked up the food box and walked directly in.


    In the view of this golden elixir peak friar, the black prison should be the safest place!


    As long as Lu Tianming is not crazy, he will never come here to take risks. This can be judged from his escape without hesitation at that time.


    That Lu Tianming is a cruel man who can hold it up and put it down! How can you bury yourself here for your apprentice?


    This monk at the peak of the golden elixir even doubted whether Lu Tianming was really here in Lingyun gate, and whether it was the leader who made a mistake? After these days'' investigation, I went directly through the identities of everyone from the elders to the factotum.


    Although there are many people in Lingyun sect, the efficiency is not bad at all when the leader gives an order.


    Even the identity of a dog... Was checked, but there was still no news about Lu Tianming!


    "Either the leader made a mistake, or... Lu Tianming hid somewhere and hid deeply. Now he has created a large group of strong men to guard near this angry black prison... It''s really sick!" The monk at the peak of the golden elixir felt sick in his heart, sighed, and his figure disappeared here again. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 734

    Chu Mo carried the food box and kept walking inside with the help of the weak light emitted by the night pearl inlaid on the walls on both sides of the channel.


    At the same time, on the sky god''s mirror in front of his chest, there was constant heat emanating, reminding Chu Mo that there was a strong treasure hidden in this place. Chu Mo felt a little strange in his heart. If there were treasures hidden in this place, Lingyun gate should not know nothing for so many years.


    Especially when the aura here was completely different from that in other places, he didn''t believe that the other party was unaware of it.


    At this time, Chu Mo thought of another thing. He seemed to have a strong fear in his tone when he heard the other party mention the black prison in the mouth of those workers.


    At that time, Chu Mo only thought that this was a cell, and the people in it were all executed in the end. Now, it seems that those people''s fear of the black prison is not because of this, but because of the place itself!


    Is there any mystery in this cell hidden in the mountainside?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then continued to deepen.


    The more he walked inside, the more Chu Mo felt that there was a mystery hidden in this cell!


    Even if there is no hint of the sky god, Chu Mo can also feel the extraordinary here. Because he also has the unique skill of Feng Shui magic.


    The passage of this place seems to have been for a long time. But it is not wet here, and there is no moss on the wall.


    At this time, on the five color Taoist platform in Chu Mo Dantian, the area belonging to the essence fire of the five elements suddenly became a little restless. At the same time, the true fire of samadhi, which has been hiding in the chaotic oven in the sky god''s mirror, unexpectedly also passed a message to Chu Mo across the sky god''s mirror.


    It wants!


    Even when the fire of the five elements divided itself into a part of Chu Mo, the true fire of samadhi didn''t react at all. Of course, perhaps because the essence fire of the five elements is the origin of fire, samadhi true fire does not dare to react at all.


    But now, not only samadhi true fire has transmitted a very strong and clear intention. Even the area of fire in the five color Daotai also produced agitation at the same time.


    What''s going on?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, going deeper and deeper.


    Even Chu Mo was a little surprised. Although he walked slowly, he was by no means slow. From the moment I entered the cave, it had been nearly a time to walk. I haven''t come to the end of this black prison!


    "I''m afraid it''s more than ten miles deep?" Chu Mo thought in surprise.


    At this time, several cells suddenly appeared in front.


    "Are you there?" Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then looked into these cells.


    There are four cells in all. The front two rooms are all empty, and there is no one in them.


    However, there are people in these two cells behind.


    Chu Mo saw at a glance that these two people were not Fang LAN!


    "Are there outsiders in this black prison?" Chu Mo was surprised, and thought of the previous worker who said that the black prison had not been used for many years. Wouldn''t that mean that these two people have been locked here for many years?


    For the emergence of Chu mo. Neither of the two men in the two cells reacted at all. It''s like death.


    If it weren''t for the weak waves from them, Chu Mo would really think that these were two bodies.


    These two people are all skinny. If they don''t look carefully, they thought it was two skeletons wrapped in a layer of skin that fell there.


    Chu Mo took a look at these two people with the celestial mirror. When Chu Mo looked at the first person, the result... Surprised him!


    "Yuanying peak?"


    "Hmm? This skinny old man who doesn''t know his life and death is actually a strong man at the peak of Yuanying? How is this possible?"


    The spirit world does not exceed the existence of Yuanying, once it steps into the realm of refining God. We must fly to the fairyland. Therefore, Yuanying peak is already the world''s top existence in the spiritual world.


    Although such existence is not without weakness, it cannot be truly invincible. But no one can control and suppress them.


    Unless... It''s a plot!


    Want to suppress a strong man at the peak of Yuanying. That requires at least two or three monks of the same level, and it may be possible to do so. This also prevents the people who are surrounded and killed from exploding.


    The self explosion of monks in Yuanying realm is not a joke, especially the self explosion of monks at the peak of Yuanying, which will directly destroy a world!


    Although it is not a last resort, almost no one will take this road, after all, after the self explosion. Being terrified is equivalent to completely erasing all traces of yourself in this world. But looking at the skinny old man in the cell in front of him, Chu Mo couldn''t help but say in his heart: if he had known the end, I''m afraid ten monks would have nine choices to explode and end themselves completely. You can also drag each other to die together!


    So after seeing the old man''s situation clearly, Chu Mo was very shocked and directly guessed that he might have been plotted.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at another old man.


    Another monk at the peak of Yuanying!


    Deep in the dark prison, there are actually two monks of Yuanying''s peak state!


    The shock in Chu Mo''s heart can be imagined.


    Perhaps Chu Mo stayed here a little longer, and one of the elders suddenly made a hoarse voice: "little guy... First time here?"


    Chu Mo nodded and thought that the other party might not see it, so he said, "yes."


    "Are you a disciple of Lingyun sect?" The old man asked again.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "what is it? What is it?"


    "Except for the disciples of Lingyun sect, outsiders should not enter this place... Otherwise, I won''t bother to pay attention to you because I smell the fragrance in your lunch box." The old man said so many words at one breath, which seemed a little tired and coughed for a while.


    At this time, a sarcastic voice came from the opposite cell: "Xiao Wanjun, you are dying, and you still want to eat?"


    "Li Fangzhong, do you care about me?" The old man sneered.


    "Little guy, give me the food in the box, and I''ll pass you a magic power!" Li Fangzhong said in a deep voice, with a trace of desire for food in his voice.


    "Li Fangzhong, are you shameless as an old man? All this boasting and magic power, you will be magic power... Will you be locked up here?" Xiao Wanjun sneered and mocked.


    "Bah, my master''s magic is like a divine power to this spiritual monk! Why, you bite me?" Li Fangzhong hit back.


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless. He originally thought that the two great monks at the peak of Yuanying might be together, otherwise, how could they all be locked up here? Now it seems that these two people... Don''t seem to be going the right way.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. We two are old and immortal. We fought for a lifetime. Finally, we won''t lose the old beast. He has locked us here for hundreds of years, and he has already flown to the fairyland for fun. But we two fight for a little ordinary food... Is it interesting?" Xiao Wanjun breathed so long that the whole person was panting and looked very tired.


    Chu Mo was stunned there, and he suddenly felt that he quietly sneaked into the black prison, as if he knew the secret about Lingyun door! (~^~)

 Chapter 735

    At this time, Xiao Wanjun suddenly laughed, "in fact, I''m just curious, how can an outsider enter the most mysterious black prison of Lingyun gate? Moreover, he is also wearing the clothes of Lingyun gate disciples, so it can''t be that Lingyun gate was broken and destroyed... Then, it can only be..."


    Li Fangzhong, who was opposite, said, "that little girl who was sent in a few days ago."


    "Not bad!" At this time, Xiao Wanjun suddenly got up from the ground, walked tremblingly to the cell door, looked at Chu Mo with both eyes across the iron railing made of fine iron, and then said, "little guy, tell me, how did you get in? There can''t be no guard at the door?"


    At this time, Li Fangzhong, opposite, also got up and looked at Chu Mo across the railing: "tell us what happened? What happened to the little girl? You must have come to save him?"


    Chu Mo was full of fog at the moment. Although he didn''t hide his identity, he didn''t expect that the two dying Yuanying peak prisoners actually realized that he was not a disciple of Lingyun sect!


    How on earth did they do it?


    Is it based on what I just said: how is it? No, so what?


    If so, is that a little magical?


    "Hey, little guy, are you a little curious? How can we guess that you are not a disciple of Lingyun sect?" Xiao Wanjun laughed, looked at Chu Mo and said, "it''s very simple. Anyone who can enter the black prison, even if he is a congenital child, will definitely be told in advance that he is not allowed to stay half a step at the door of our cell! If there is any violation, directly kill! Hey... The whole Lingyun sect, except the little thing Feng Jianghai, the current leader, even those elders, dare not stay half a step here!"


    Li Fangzhong on the opposite side said, "and you, a little guy in the foundation period, sneaked in alone. You dare to stop here and observe us... Thinking of the girl who was locked in just two days ago, you must be a fake disciple of Lingyun sect. But... How did you guard the door?"


    "I''m also curious." Xiao Wanjun said opposite.


    Chu Mo was completely speechless at this time. He didn''t expect that the two old men, relying on him to stand here for a while, dared to directly infer that he was not a disciple of Lingyun sect!


    This is ridiculous!


    Even if Lingyun gate has this rule, Chu Mo doesn''t believe that all people who enter the black prison. Have never stayed here.


    In fact, Chu Mo really wanted to be bad. He didn''t understand what the names Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong meant to the people of Lingyun gate!


    This is a real taboo!


    He also knew the whole story later.


    "Little guy, no matter who you are, we don''t care. Take out the things in your lunch box and honor our two immortals. We can provide you with many opinions and suggestions." Xiao Wanjun said.


    "That''s right. Since you can mix in this place with your accomplishments during the foundation period, it shows that you are also a person with some skills. Give us the food. We can give you a lot of advice! We can let you turn this Lingyun gate upside down!" Li Fangzhong said.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate at that moment, and directly divided the contents of the food box, half for one person, across the railing, between the two.


    Anyway, he didn''t really send food to Fang LAN.


    Being able to learn more about Lingyun gate is also good for his next action.


    As a result, the two Yuanying''s power at the peak of the realm faced these foods. Eat crazily. Chu Mo was stunned at the appearance of eating.


    A chicken. Don''t even vomit bones... Almost in the blink of an eye, it went into Xiao Wanjun''s stomach!


    A roast duck. Similarly, he didn''t even vomit bones... In the blink of an eye, he entered Li Fangzhong''s stomach.


    As for those steamed buns and pancakes, they were eaten like wind and clouds.


    In the end, the two picked up the soup almost at the same time, and their actions became soothing, like smelling the most delicious thing in the world and drinking it bit by bit. Almost even the action is the same!


    Chu Mo did not urge, waiting for the two to drink the last mouthful of soup.


    "Comfortable! Hundreds of years... I almost forget the taste of food when I eat for the first time!" Xiao Wanjun raised his arm like a firewood stick, touched his stomach, and sighed a long time.


    "It''s great... Now I know that the roast duck is so delicious!" Li Fangzhong also had a aftertaste expression on his face: "how happy it would be if you could eat it every day?"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, glanced at the two monks at the peak of Yuanying, and an idea rose in his heart: happiness... As expected, it will continue to change with the different environment!


    I''m afraid no one will believe that the two Yuanying''s peak power will actually sigh at a little food that ordinary people may not care too much about.


    Then, these two people didn''t renege on their words. First, you and I told Chu Mo their own story.


    Xiao Wanjun, Li Fangzhong... These two names are still very strange to Chu Mo, who has not entered the spiritual world for many years. But if this spiritual friar who is born and raised within a million miles, as long as he is over 300 years old and has more than the golden elixir, almost all of them have heard of these two names.


    Even for some monks in the realm of Yuanying, these two names plus the name of fengchangeless, and the three names together, are simply thunderous!


    Lingyun Sanying!


    These three people are Lingyun Sanying, who was once famous in the past.


    Among them, Xiao Wanjun is the eldest child of Lingyun Sanying, and Li Fangzhong is the second child of Lingyun Sanying, which remains unchanged... The former head of Lingyun sect ranks the third!


    When these three people rose at the same time, they really envied the surrounding sects. Even in the whole spiritual world, Lingyun Sanying is well-known.


    All three of them have extremely high talents, and their cultivation speed is quite fast.


    At that time, those high-level officials of Lingyun gate were in pain and happy. Naturally, there was no need to explain their happiness. In any sect, there were three such geniuses, and everyone would be happy. Especially those high-level figures will wake up with laughter in their dreams. But the pain... Is precisely because of this.


    All three are excellent!


    Under normal circumstances, the next leader of Lingyun gate should be Feng unchanged, that is, the father of Feng Jianghai, the leader of Lingyun gate now.


    But Lingyun Sanying, everyone is quite excellent!


    Even the excellence of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong is stronger than that of Feng invariant, who is slightly smaller than them.


    The position of the leader of such a large sect is not hereditary. People who can still live there. Otherwise, it will be like the feudal dynasty in the secular world. One day, it will be on the road of destruction.


    For example, although Feng Hua is called the little master of Lingyun sect today, if he is not good enough in the future, the future leader of Lingyun sect may not be 100% of him. Even if you are forcibly helped up, you may be taken down in the end. Even the end may be extremely miserable.


    At that time, Xiao Wanjun, the eldest of Sanying, was the most popular in the whole Lingyun gate.


    Whether it''s character or strength, as well as the ability to deal with people and things, and the contacts in the spiritual world... Xiao Wanjun is the best one.


    As a result, the former Lingyun sect leader remained unchanged, and the hope of becoming the leader of Lingyun sect became very slim.


    In this regard, Feng unchanging nature will not be reconciled! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 736

    In terms of identity, he is the son of the head of the orthodox Lingyun sect, and his blood is pure!


    In terms of fame, he is also one of the three auras, and his talent is only a little worse than the first two.


    So Feng unchanging was unwilling to give up the position of leader, so he was robbed by two senior brothers. But Feng''s constant performance at that time was completely different from what he thought!


    In Li Fangzhong''s words, Feng Laosan''s city government and scheming are deep to a certain extent.


    At that time, Li Fangzhong and Xiao Wanjun almost exhausted their means to compete for the position of future leader!


    In addition to not really tearing their faces and fighting each other, other means... Almost everything that can be used!


    Including plotting against each other secretly, poisoning... Hiring powerful monks as killers.


    Anyway, Chu Mo was stunned. Looking at the two old guys in front of him, he really couldn''t imagine the scene when they were calculating with each other.


    The two fought to the death, but kept a low profile. In the end, they even couldn''t get out of the door. It seems that... Has completely given up the fight for the position of the leader!


    In this way, Feng unchanging naturally became the best person in the eyes of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong.


    These two people want to get Feng unchanging support, because as long as they get Feng unchanging support, there is almost no suspense about sitting on the head of Lingyun sect!


    In this way, the two people have been entangled with each other for many years, all the way to Lingyun Sanying, all practicing to the peak of Yuanying!


    At this time, the ownership of the leader''s position will finally be revealed.


    Then suddenly one day, Feng unchanging found two people and told them a shocking secret!


    "Deep in the dark prison, there is a secret treasure! That secret treasure is likely to come from heaven!"


    When Feng unchanging told the secret, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong did not believe it. Because they all know that although there is no movement at all, everyone grew up together. We all know each other well.


    Feng unchanging cannot have no idea about the position of the leader.


    Even if one day he will rise to the fairy world, he once served as the head of his sect. This feeling is very different.


    And become the leader. The resources of cultivation will naturally multiply!


    What are you fighting so hard for? In the end, it''s not those cultivation resources?


    So, at first, they didn''t believe Feng unchanging.


    Until Feng unchanging took out a quite ancient book. That ancient book was actually written by the founder of Lingyun gate. It is recorded that at that time, he made an appointment with two martial brothers to establish a sect respectively. Don''t be too far away, you can watch each other.


    When he came here, he was directly attracted by the black prison. How can such an abrupt place appear in a place with such abundant aura?


    Therefore, the founder of Lingyun gate entered there and checked the results. Found in the deepest part of the black prison, there is a huge fire dragon!


    "That fire dragon is ten thousand feet long! It is entrenched in a huge space deep in the ground, burning flames all over. It is entrenched there and does not move, but the pressure emanating from it is enough to make any living creature tremble! Even the power of Yuanying''s peak should also be deterred under that pressure." Xiao Wanjun said in a deep voice, "in the middle of the huge fire dragon that was coiled, there was a bluestone platform that was relatively insignificant in size. On the stone platform, there was a wine glass. According to the records of the old ancestor, he was moved and wanted to get the wine glass. As a result, the huge fire dragon didn''t even move, but the smell emitted from his body was a little stronger. The old ancestor almost said directly!"


    "Hua Dao..." Chu Mo couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. Is this too terrible?


    The breath on the body. Can make a monk at the peak of Yuanying almost turn into a Taoist... What kind of state does this have to be? At least... It must be above the realm of true immortality! But the problem is, the whole spiritual world, even the monks in the refining period can''t accommodate, how can this abnormal existence occur?


    At this time, Xiaowanjun then said: "According to the words recorded by Lao Zu himself, after he came out from here, he was seriously ill and recuperated for three years before he completely recovered. Then, Lingyun gate was established here. At the same time, this place was also classified as a restricted area. Later, this secret was known by the descendants of Lao Zu, and some people were curious to explore. As a result, those people were not as lucky as Lao Zu, and almost all of them were suppressed directly by the smell emanating from the fire dragon Hua Dao. Alas, it''s gone... It''s become the rule of heaven and earth. This is almost no different from self explosion. "


    "Later, this place has completely become a restricted area. After many years, a leader simply built this place into a prison. Those who must be killed will directly throw them into the space where the fire dragon is located... Hey, all the way, disappear... Even traces will not be left!" Xiao Wanjun sighed and said.


    "At that time, although we didn''t believe Feng unchanging people, we were really curious in our hearts, so we planned to enter the black prison with the proposed Feng unchanging." Li Fangzhong took the words and said in a hate voice, "as a result, we were still calculated by him! At that time, in order to prevent being too close and being directly suppressed by the breath, we all made a lot of preparations and almost armed to the teeth. Unexpectedly, we didn''t see the fire dragon when we got to the ground. There is indeed a huge space, but there is no fire dragon in the records of our ancestors!"


    Chu Mo looked at Li Fangzhong: "is that record false?"


    "It''s true!" Li Fangzhong gritted his teeth and said, "but Feng unchanging didn''t tell us that the fire dragon... After the old ancestor saw it once, it seemed a little annoying to be disturbed, so it sank directly into the depths of the earth. It suddenly appeared only when someone wanted to move the wine glass on the bluestone platform!"


    "Did you move?" Chu Mo asked.


    Li Fangzhong said with a wry smile, "the seal will not change."


    "Ah?" Chu Mo was completely stunned this time!


    Xiao Wanjun sighed at this time: "the record of the old ancestor is true, and the fire dragon is also true. However, the old ancestor has another record... Feng unchanged did not take it out. That record is that after the old ancestor healed, he once went back there again, and there was some communication with the fire dragon."


    At this time, Chu Mo had some guesses in his heart.


    Xiao Wanjun then said, "at that time, the ancestor begged the fire dragon for mercy and gave some advice. The fire dragon was also a spiritual deity and was moved. So, he promised the ancestor something. For example, if the descendants of the ancestor accidentally broke into that place, the fire dragon would net." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 737

    "The seal remains unchanged... The Feng family is the descendants of Lingyun clan''s ancestor, right?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong answered at the same time, and then sent out a burst of laughter at the same time. In that laughter, there was a deep sigh.


    "That is to say, after Feng unchanging led you to that place, he directly touched the wine glass and woke up the fire dragon, and then the breath on the fire dragon directly hit you hard?" Chu Mo asked again.


    "Yes, thanks to our considerable preparation at that time. We survived and ran out in confusion. At that time... We both thought that Feng unchanging died there. We were very sad... Who would have thought that Feng unchanging appeared in front of us immediately after him, and then directly attacked us." Xiao Wanjun laughed miserably: "You don''t know how determined he was at that time. He didn''t hesitate at all. Almost in an instant, he completely controlled the two of us. At that time, we didn''t see the slightest brotherhood in his eyes! Later, when I talked about this with Li Fangzhong, I always believed that Feng changeless must have calculated all this long ago. But he didn''t kill us, let alone completely kill us Abolish... It just seals us with extremely clever means. It left us a glimmer of life... "


    "Shit! He''s vicious! What left a glimmer of life?" Li Fangzhong scolded in the opposite direction: "his means of sealing us, in this world, no one can solve! Unless there is a powerful hand in the fairy world, it can be solved. Otherwise, we will live in such a dark place until Shouyuan is exhausted and die! How vicious and how much we hate?"


    "Well... Don''t you two disappear suddenly, and no one has any doubt? He locked you here at that time. With your influence in the sect at that time, anyone can expose this matter?" Chu Mo raised doubts.


    "Expose what... He shut us here at that time and said with a smile to us, I will make you feel that there is still a glimmer of hope. For example, your seal can be unlocked. For example, as long as there is a colleague coming in, you can uncover my conspiracy. But I will make you despair, because you will gradually understand. The person who can unlock your seal is not in the spiritual world; at the same time, no one... Will be locked because of you Here and surprised! Even if someone is surprised, no one will save you! " Xiao Wanjun gritted his teeth and said, "naturally, we didn''t believe it at that time, because it was impossible! With our identity and status in Lingyun gate at that time, as long as we say it, everyone will believe it."


    "What happened?" Chu Mo looked at Xiao Wanjun.


    Li Fangzhong smiled sadly, "result? The fire dragon below suddenly sent a magic message! Say we two, offended it! It''s it... Disable us, lock us here, and never let anyone let us out! Otherwise, the whole Lingyun gate will be completely destroyed!"


    "..." Chu Mo''s face was full of shock, and he stared for a long time. Then he said, "fire dragon? Lower the decree? It actually helped seal unchanged... Hide this thing? How is this possible?"


    "At that time, we also thought it impossible!" Xiao Wanjun said with a wry smile, "that''s it. We don''t know why at all. Obviously, our ancestor of Lingyun gate must have made some agreement with Huolong... However, these are not important anymore. We can''t get out and must die here. But we don''t want to make Lingyun gate feel better!"


    "That''s right... We want to make Lingyun gate pay the price! The price of blood! We want to subvert this sect! We want to make Feng family''s pulse... Completely cut off in the spiritual world!" Li Fangzhong gnashed his teeth, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "little guy, we can... Give you a lot of ideas!"


    "Yes, our biggest wish is to be buried here with the whole Lingyun gate!" Xiao Wanjun said.


    "I still have a way, so that you can successfully save the little girl." Li Fangzhong said at this time.


    "What can I do?" Chu Mo asked. He is most concerned about this problem.


    "The little girl was directly thrown into the deepest part of the black prison by them. There was a cell there. This cell was actually unlocked. However, the little girl might not be aware of it at the first time." Xiao Wanjun said.


    "Maybe now, she has noticed, but first of all, with her own strength, she may not be able to open that cell; second, even if she can open it, she may not dare to open it, because he will think there will be some conspiracy in it." Li Fangzhong said in another cell.


    "What am I going to do?" Chu Mo looked at Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong on the other side.


    At this time, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong were silent at the same time.


    Chu Mo looked at these two people, and then suddenly laughed, "say it, what else do you want?"


    "Boy, although you can''t untie the seal on us, we... Want to go out and have a look at the outside world." Xiao Wanjun said in a deep voice, "we don''t want to threaten you. Of course, even if you can''t let us out, we will also tell you the way to save the little girl."


    "Then tell me." Chu Mo looked at Xiao Wanjun and said faintly.


    "...." Xiao Wanjun was silent for a moment, and then said with a wry smile, "well, it''s normal that you don''t believe us!"


    Then, Xiao Wanjun directly told Chu Mo a way to open the deepest cell of the black prison, and then looked at Chu Mo and said, "boy, if you can, when you come out with that little girl, can you release us?"


    Li Fangzhong said, "we just want to have a look at the outside world. We have been locked here for too many years, and you won''t understand how much we want to have a look at the outside world."


    Chu Mo nodded, "as long as I save her, I will help you out."


    At this time, Xiao Wanjun said, "boy, I believe you!"


    Li Fangzhong said, "after you save the little girl, we can show you a way. No one knows the way except the seal that year. You can take the little girl out without knowing it, and ensure that no one will find it."


    "I can provide a place, even if the people of Lingyun gate pour out, they can''t find it at all." Xiao Wanjun said in a deep voice.


    Chu Mo nodded, and then directly said goodbye to the two men and left. He continued to go deep into the dark prison.


    Long after Chu Mo''s figure disappeared here, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong looked at each other across the cell.


    "Lao Xiao, what do you think?"


    "This boy is a little evil and can''t see through." Xiao Wanjun said in a deep voice.


    "Maybe this is really the only chance for both of us!" Li Fangzhong said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, for hundreds of years, Lingyun gate has been under the control of family closure for generations. It''s impossible to expect someone in Lingyun gate to save us." Xiao Wanjun said in a low mood.


    "I hope he can really do it... Not everyone can bear the pressure of the fire dragon." Li Fangzhong sighed and murmured¡ª¡ª


    At five o''clock, I spoil you so much, vote for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 738

    Chu Mo left here and continued to go deep down. At the same time, in his heart, he was also thinking about the authenticity of what the two people just said.


    First of all, the identities of these two people should not be false. The place of black prison, as those who heard of Lingyun gate before, also said, has not been used for many years. People in Lingyun gate seem to have a deep fear and awe of the black prison. And this is also a forbidden area of Lingyun gate.


    If Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong were outsiders, they should not be locked up here.


    Secondly, it is how true the words of these two people are.


    Although Chu Mo is young and cannot be compared with these old guys who have lived for hundreds of years in terms of experience, he also has his own way of distinguishing. He felt that what these two people said... Should basically be the truth.


    But in some key places... Whether there is any reservation, or to confuse right and wrong, Chu Mo is not sure.


    Especially Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, who said Feng unchanging framed them, Chu Mo had some doubts in his heart.


    Although Chu Mo hated the father and son Feng Jianghai and Feng Hua, it can''t be said that Feng Jianghai''s father Feng unchanged, it must be a person with inferior personal qualities.


    Being able to become the leader of a big sect, I won''t mention the character, but I''m sure I won''t be bad at heart and city government.


    If Feng unchanging really colluded with Huolong and framed his fellow disciples, then why did he leave these two people alive? The left and the right are brothers and sisters. Why not just be a little harder... Directly eliminate the root causes and completely wipe out these two people who pose a great threat to the sect?


    Chu Mo didn''t quite agree with Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong that the seals on their bodies must be untied by monks in the fairy world. In the light of the sky god, Chu Mo could easily untie the seals on those two people.


    Chu Mo didn''t believe Feng changeless, so he couldn''t think of this at all.


    There are many strange people and strange things in this world. The spiritual world is not the almost completely closed world of the human world!


    Here, you can often see magic tools from the celestial world and even the heaven. That shows that the world is definitely connected with the celestial realm and the celestial realm above!


    Then, why are Feng unchanging so confident that these two people will not get out of trouble one day?


    So, the words of those two people. Chu Mo only believed part of it, but he definitely didn''t completely believe it.


    He still wanted to save Fang LAN first!


    As for the fire dragon under the ground, Chu Mo did not intend to provoke it for the time being.


    An unparalleled existence of terror. Even the friar at the peak of Yuanying had no room to resist in front of it. Chu Mo absolutely didn''t want to touch that bad luck until he didn''t know anything about it.


    Further down, Chu Mo felt that he had walked out of dozens of miles again!


    This distance is naturally nothing on the ground. But in the hinterland of this mountain, this number... Is somewhat frightening.


    Finally, Chu Mo saw a cell at the corner in front of him.


    This cell is very special. It can''t be seen from its appearance that it is a cell. Because, it''s like an ordinary cave with wooden doors!


    And there is no lock on the wooden door. It seems that as long as you push it gently, you can push it open.


    This should be the cell mentioned by Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong.


    Chu Mo didn''t touch the door of the cell rashly. Although Xiao Wanjun told the way to open the prison door, Chu Mo still felt that he should be cautious.


    Because even if what he said is true, hundreds of years have passed. God knows whether the descendants of Lingyun gate have made any changes to this cell?


    Chu Mo thought to himself that people also came to this corner. Until this time... A vast and incomparable space suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Although I heard Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong say before, Chu Mo was still very shocked by the amazing space in front of him.


    This is deep underground!


    In such places. Suddenly, there is a huge space that is unfathomable and can''t see the end at a glance. How can we not be surprised?


    The place where Chu Mo stands now is located at the top of this vast underground space, and below it is a cliff tens of thousands of feet high. Compared with the whole underground space, this hole is simply insignificant!


    Chu Mo standing at the entrance of the cave is more insignificant than this space. It''s like an ant lying on the top of a huge basin.


    There is no way to continue. If Chu Mo takes another step outward, he will fall into this space.


    Chu Mo''s eyes saw that there was indeed a blue stone platform in the middle of the space, on which a wine glass was placed.


    The wine glass looks very exquisite. From a distance, you can feel its delicacy. It is translucent and emits a faint yellow halo.


    The size of the wine glass is just enough to be held by an adult, and it seems to have an unspeakable rhyme on it!


    Chu Mo just stared at the wine glass for a few eyes, and unexpectedly had a feeling of being immortal!


    This surprised chumton at that time. At the same time, the mind method of Providence and self will in the body automatically operated. Expel this feeling from the spiritual sea in an instant.


    Chu Mo''s spirit was shocked, and then his eyes looking at the wine glass changed a little.


    At this time, the sky god in front of Chu Mo''s chest also began to emit hot light. At the same time, a piece of information directly appeared in Chu Mo''s spiritual sea of knowledge.


    "The fire dragon cup, a divine object, is sealed with a fire attribute real dragon inside. It is currently in the sleeping stage, which can be awakened. It can be taken."


    Chu Mo immediately froze there, gaping, completely speechless.


    I didn''t expect that there was a fire dragon in this place, but it was not the fire dragon guarding this wine cup as Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong said! But this fire dragon... Itself is sealed in this wine cup!


    Of course, Chu Mo didn''t think it was Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong who deceived him, because they couldn''t see it at all!


    "Divine thing..." Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a strange light in his eyes, murmured: "what is it that can seal a real dragon with fire attribute directly into a wine cup? What is the purpose of his doing this...?"


    The information given by the sky god can be accepted... So, how can we accept it?


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly heard a little movement inside the cell door beside him. The door... Was being opened.


    Chu Mo Meng turned around, but suddenly saw a face that surprised him, and his heart was suddenly shocked!


    However, the other party was also surprised when he saw his face clearly.


    "Zhou Qingyun? Are you the illegitimate son of Zhou Changlao? How can it be you?" The man who came out of the cell looked very surprised after seeing Chu Mo''s face clearly. Then, looking at Chu Mo with empty hands, "I know, you are not Zhou Qingyun! You... Are Lu Tianming!"


    "Palm... Headmaster, what are you talking about?" Chu Mo looked at the man carefully with a frightened expression on his face and said, "I... I came to deliver food to the prisoner." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 739

    "At this time... How dare you lie and cheat? Lu Tianming... Today you can''t escape! Admit defeat!" Feng Jianghai''s face showed satisfaction: "can''t you think of it? Are you satisfied with my serial plan?"


    "Headmaster... What''s the matter with you? I, I''m not Lu Tianming!" Chu Mo looked aggrieved. In Feng Jianghai''s eyes, he seemed to be about to cry.


    Feng Jianghai looked at Chu Mo coldly, and said in his heart: is he really the illegitimate son of elder Zhou? Did I blame him wrong?


    But on second thought, if this person was really Zhou Qingyun, then it would never be possible to come here alone!


    Feng Jianghai had already concluded that Lu Tianming must be hiding in the sphere of influence of Lingyun gate. But no matter how we searched, there was no trace at all. Since then, Feng Jianghai has been doubting that Lu Tianming has a very superb technique of changing looks.


    Therefore, although the person in front of him, regardless of his appearance or breath, is exactly the same as the illegitimate son of elder Zhou, Feng Jianghai still believes in his heart: he is Lu Tianming!


    "You said you were not Lu Tianming?" Feng Jiang Haiyin looked at Chu mo.


    "Of course I''m not. Master, you recognize who I am... How dare I lie to you?" Chu Mo looked at Feng Jianghai with a bitter face, and his eyes were full of grievances.


    "Do you dare to kneel when you see me?" Feng Jianghai shouted angrily.


    Chu Mo shivered, and then became more aggrieved. Na Na said, "our Lingyun gate... There is no such rule!"


    Feng Jiang Haihu looked at Chu Mo suspiciously, which made him a little confused, because the man in front of him actually answered without revealing a drop of water. If he is really Lu Tianming, it is unlikely that he can figure out the rules of Lingyun gate in such a few days.


    "Well... If I remember correctly, it should have been three people together to deliver the meal, but now why are you alone? And, what about the meal?" Feng Jianghai looked at Chu Mo coldly, and was ready to make a move at the same time.


    About Lu Tianming, even if he killed a thousand people by mistake... He would not hesitate!


    Because it is related to whether he can successfully take that step!


    "Two senior brothers... They... They..." Chu Mo hesitated. His face showed embarrassment.


    "Say!" Feng Jianghai was annoyed and drank coldly.


    Chu Mo sneered in his heart. Indeed, he was deceiving me! But his face became more and more frightened, and he said cautiously, "two elder martial brothers, they... They each. They each found a girl... Now, now they should... They are still resting!"


    "Presumptuous!" Feng Jianghai shouted angrily, "how dare you lie!"


    "I... I didn''t lie." Chu Mo lowered his head and said wrongfully, "although I''m... Old in circumference... But my position is not high. Even in the outside door, I''m still regarded as a thorn in the flesh by some people. If I can''t deal with the relationship with my fellow disciples, I''m afraid my situation will be more miserable."


    Feng Jianghai hasn''t heard of some bad things in the sect, but he didn''t expect that at this critical moment, someone would do such blatant flattery and covert disobedience. At that moment, his face turned blue with anger. Looking at Chu Mo coldly, he said, "let''s say what you said is true, so... Didn''t you send rice? Where''s the rice?"


    Chumerton bowed his head and said, "on my way in, I passed by two cells. I saw two skinny old men locked in those two cells. They stretched out their hands to beg me for food, and I... I saw that they were poor, so I gave them the food. If the leader didn''t believe it, you can go and have a look and know whether I said it."


    "You... How dare you! Haven''t you been told not to communicate with anyone before you came in?" Feng Jianghai''s eyes shot a cold light, murderous.


    "I... I just saw their pity. And... I think, since this female prisoner is the key criminal of our Lingyun sect, she must be the one who made a big mistake. Don''t eat one or two meals... Hungry... I, I just want to help the leader vent..." Chu Mo looked at Feng Jianghai pitifully.


    "You are confused!" Feng Jianghai glared at Chu Mo fiercely, and then said, "did those two old men tell you anything besides begging for food? You have to tell the truth!"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "they are full of nonsense. Isn''t it nonsense to say that they are the predecessors of the Lingyun sect and that they are the ancestors of my master? I don''t believe what they said at all. If they were the predecessors of our Lingyun sect, how could they be locked up there?"


    "What if they really are?" Feng Jianghai suddenly glanced at Chu Mo and asked faintly.


    "That''s also a big mistake they made!" Chu Mo said firmly.


    Feng Jianghai breathed a sigh. He didn''t see anything unusual on Chu Mo''s face, and he had basically determined that this person was the disciple of Lingyun sect.


    Because even if Lu Tianming''s skill of changing looks is super high, the breath on a person can''t be hidden. Zhou Qingyun is just a monk in the foundation period, while Lu Tianming is already a monk in the golden elixir period.


    The breath of Jindan and Zhuji is completely different. In the cognition of Feng Jianghai, this... Cannot be concealed.


    However, Feng Jianghai still felt very stuffy in his heart. Originally, he heard a voice approaching here. He was very excited and thought that Lu Tianming finally couldn''t help appearing.


    But I didn''t expect to be a disciple of my own sect, and also an illegitimate son of the elder. Zhou Chang is always his old confidant, so Feng Jianghai knows that elder Zhou is indifferent to this illegitimate son on the surface, but he still cares deeply in his heart. Therefore, he can''t really give the illegitimate son with old circumference any good.


    "Come on, hurry up! Don''t stop here." Feng Jianghai said in a deep voice, "in addition, you are not allowed to mention everything that happened here today! Otherwise, even if your biological father is elder Zhou, I will not let you go. Understand?"


    At this time, Feng Jianghai suddenly frowned slightly, took out the voice stone on his body, didn''t avoid Chu Mo, and directly activated the voice stone with spiritual force. There came a cold voice: "leader Feng, hasn''t that person been found?"


    Feng Jianghai said in a deep voice, "Liu Daoyou, that man is as cunning as a ghost. How can he be found so easily?"


    Feng Jianghai said while locking all the Qi machines on Chu Mo with spiritual force. He was suspicious by nature. Although he had believed that this person was his Lingyun sect disciple, his suspicious nature still made him want to test Chu Mo''s reaction again.


    However, Feng Jianghai is doomed to be unable to find any problems. Once the versatile technique is too powerful, it can be called a high-level magical power; Second, after years of honing, Chu Mo''s spirit is also resolute to a level unimaginable to ordinary people.


    This kind of low-level temptation, even if there is no versatility, don''t want to detect any flaws in Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo''s heart was not so calm.


    Liu Daoyou? The person who can directly talk to Feng Jianghai... Surnamed Liu... Is it the fourth master of the blood demon sect? Fourth ancestor Liu Tianfeng? (~^~)

 Chapter 740

    At this time, the cold voice came from the sound stone again: "leader Feng, we don''t talk secretly, and we have given you half of the things. In addition, according to your losses, I have made corresponding compensation for you. If you continue to drag on like this, you will make Lao Zu unhappy at that time, and the consequences are afraid to be very serious."


    "I know, I will do it as soon as possible!" Feng Jianghai was locking Chu Mo with divine consciousness from beginning to end, but he didn''t feel any tension on Chu Mo at all.


    After turning off the sound transmission stone, Feng Jianghai''s face became more and more heavy. He glanced at Chu Mo, and suddenly took a jade out of his arms and threw it to Chu Mo: "you stay here first. After a while, you enter this room, and the woman is sealed by me. There will be no danger. You just stay here. Once someone comes in, you crush this jade the first time, and I will get here immediately. Do you understand?"


    "Ah? I... I''m afraid I can''t do it well..." Chu Mo''s face showed embarrassment: "in case something bad happens to the leader..."


    Feng Jianghai''s heart was finally completely relieved, and Chu Mo''s reaction made him very satisfied. He glanced at Chu Mo and said kindly, "do you only want to be an illegitimate child without light in your life? Don''t you want to enter the inner door and become an inner door disciple? Even the elder''s own disciple?"


    "Think... I, I dream, is..." Chu Mo''s face suddenly appeared excited.


    Feng Jianghai said faintly, "now your opportunity comes. As long as you do this well, I''ll help you personally later! At that time, even if your brothers and sisters want to be bad for you, they don''t have this opportunity, let alone the courage!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes were red, and he was about to kneel down to Feng Jianghai. Feng Jianghai waved his hand, and a soft force held Chu Mo: "don''t mention these false rites, as long as you do this thing well!"


    Saying this, Feng Jianghai flashed. Directly disappeared in front of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo took this jade, thought for a moment, pushed the door and entered the cell.


    The cell is not big. You can see through at a glance. There is a wooden bed at the end. On the wooden bed, there is a woman. Judging by her size and clothes, it is Fang LAN undoubtedly.


    However, Chu Mo took a look at the man with the sky god.


    "Early days of Yuanying. Male."


    The information given by the sky god made Chu Mo''s heart suddenly cold. Only then did he realize that he had already been blocked by the plan to enter the black prison by all means!


    Before, people deliberately spread the news that Fang Lan was locked up in a black prison everywhere in order to attract themselves to be deceived; Then he sent someone to pretend to deliver food, in order to numb himself. Let yourself mistakenly think that Fang LAN is really locked up in this place.


    However, Feng Jianghai also didn''t expect that Chu Mo also had so many clever means.


    Chu Mo thought about it in his heart, and then sat there honestly.


    Anyway, Feng Jianghai has said, the prisoner is sealed, and it is impossible to wake up and talk, and so on. Then he just needs to sit here quietly!


    Chu Mo also needs time to figure out where Fang LAN is locked up!


    He also wants to find out, what''s the matter with the fire dragon cup? What means do you need to use to accept the fire dragon cup? After taking it... What''s the use.


    At the same time, Chu Mo also needs to verify one thing. That is, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong... Will they betray him!


    If those two people really betrayed him, then he also had enough time to escape from here. Big deal... Just change your identity.


    Anyway, we will never stop until we turn the Lingyun gate upside down.


    Chu Mo sat here quietly for more than half an hour, suddenly. Someone came directly to open the door.


    Chu Mo looked up, saw Feng Jianghai''s expressionless face, and hurriedly stood up: "master..."


    "Nothing, I''ll come and have a look." Feng Jianghai said in a deep voice. Scan the room and leave directly.


    Chu Mo''s heart breathed a sigh. This Yuan Ying peak Friar''s suspicion was so heavy that he was simply amazed. At the same time, Chu Mo also felt that Feng Jianghai was there with Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong. There should be no harvest.


    That is to say, those two people didn''t betray him!


    The same is true. Feng jianghaigang really went to see Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, and also saw the food box left by Chu Mo there.


    However, the two men completely ignored his appearance. No matter how he asked, he didn''t answer him a word. In fact, Feng Jianghai has been used to this scene for so many years. He didn''t expect the two men to answer him.


    It''s true that those two people begged with Zhou Qingyun, and Feng Jianghai was a little strange in his heart.


    But on second thought, it''s not surprising, because those two people have not eaten any food in the world for hundreds of years!


    After these doubts were removed, Feng Jianghai still didn''t really feel at ease with Chu Mo, so he turned back after more than half an hour. But now, Feng Jianghai is completely relieved.


    The reason why he left was that he had more important things to do.


    He wants to refine a ecstasy pill!


    Before, Feng Jianghai opened his mouth to the lion of the blood demon sect, asking for those resources, skills, mental skills, weapons... The blood demon sect paid half directly.


    But this half of the resources is enough to seal the river and sea and practice a magic pill!


    The so-called ecstasy pill belongs to the top elixir in this spiritual world, and few people can successfully refine it. But in Feng Jianghai''s hands, there is a refined magic pill.


    It was with this skill that the ancestors of Feng family successfully rose to the celestial world in the past. Later, he passed this Dan Fang to his legitimate children for generations. This is also the fundamental reason why Feng Jia still controls Lingyun gate after so many years.


    Because the whole Lingyun gate... The biggest secret is still in Feng Jia''s hands!


    And this refined magic pill is actually from the fire dragon!


    This is the biggest secret of Fengjia, and also the biggest secret of the whole Lingyun gate.


    Feng Jianghai knew the power of blood demon sect, and he was also very afraid in his heart. When one person is afraid of another to a certain extent, there are only two results.


    One is far escape.


    One is murder.


    Feng Jianghai didn''t want to choose to kill, and he didn''t dare.


    If he didn''t know the origin of the blood demon, he would probably choose to kill, but he knew.


    Therefore, he wants to choose Yuandun!


    Once the ecstasy pill is condensed successfully, then his probability of flying to the celestial world will increase by at least 70%!


    Plus his original background, he almost has more than 100% confidence. Almost foolproof!


    At that time, as long as he succeeds in flying to the celestial world, he will be completely cut off from this matter. At that time, even if the blood demon sect becomes angry and wants to find trouble with Lingyun gate, we should also think about whether the price paid for this is worth it.


    After all, Lingyun gate is not a fish belly.


    No matter how domineering your blood demon sect is, you can''t stop people from flying to the fairy world, can you? When the realm is reached, I can''t suppress it, but it''s not that I don''t do anything.


    Feng Jianghai''s idea is this. Today, Liu Tianfeng, the fourth ancestor of the blood demon sect, urged again that the situation has become increasingly urgent. If he can''t make up his mind, if he provokes the blood demon sect ancestor to do it himself, he may never have any chance again.


    Therefore, Feng Jianghai finally made up his mind. Want to take a leap first. (~^~)

 Chapter 741

    Chu Mo sat in the cell for a while. At this time, Fang LAN, who was lying there, suddenly said, "are you Zhou Qingyun?"


    Chu Mo was immediately "scared" and stood up directly. He looked in disbelief and turned around to look at his "Fang Lan". With such a look, he immediately saw the difference. Although this person''s easy-looking level is already very high, he looks like a charming beauty. But in fact, this person''s appearance after changing looks is similar to Fang LAN.


    At first glance, it seems very similar, but people like Chu Mo who are very familiar with Fang LAN can see the problem at a glance. However, if he didn''t know anything and hurriedly, even if Chu Mo wanted to save Fang LAN directly, he was very likely to be attacked by this person.


    "You... You''re not that prisoner? Why are you a man?" Chu Mo stepped back two steps and looked at the man in front of him with a frightened face.


    "Hehe, don''t be afraid, my own people."


    The woman in front of her showed a charming smile, but the voice was a man''s voice, giving people a very strange feeling.


    Chu Mo patted his chest, and then said, "I''m scared to death. I finally understand that the leader''s means are really clever! Too powerful!"


    "Of course." The man glanced at Chu Mo and said with a slight smile, "the reason why I say hello to you is because I''m afraid that if Lu Tianming appears, when I hit him, you will mistakenly think I''m the woman, and then hit me, interfering with this matter."


    "Don''t worry, I know now and will certainly cooperate with you!" Chu Mo said respectfully.


    "There''s no need for you to cooperate. You just need to do nothing." The man said confidently.


    Chu Mo nodded repeatedly, and then said, "since you are here, then... Was that woman killed by the leader?"


    "No." This man has regarded Chu Mo as a disciple of Lingyun sect. There was no fear in my heart, and waiting here was a very boring thing, so I opened the chatterbox and chatted with Chu mo. Otherwise, on weekdays, he wouldn''t take a more look at the outside disciples in this foundation period.


    "That woman is locked up in the guard of the female disciples living outside. The most dangerous place is actually the safest. The leader is very wise. He knows the hearts of the people. Therefore, Lu Tianming definitely didn''t expect to lock that woman there."


    Chu Mo nodded, and his eyes showed a kind of worship: "the leader is really powerful, so... Is there really a fire dragon down here?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." The man''s face suddenly became serious, with a serious warning on his face: "this place is the biggest secret of the whole Lingyun sect. Never mention anything about the fire dragon ancestor to anyone! Moreover, you''d better not mention it easily. Not only once you offend the fire dragon ancestor and fall down, you can''t afford it. I''ve heard your conversation with the leader before, and the two people in the front cell are examples."


    Chu Mo had a teachable expression on his face: "elder, can you tell me something about those two people? I think they are so poor..."


    "Poor?" The man sneered, "you don''t know what happened that year, but you said they were pathetic?"


    "I... I haven''t heard of it at all." Chu Mo said weakly.


    "Of course you won''t hear of it, because it''s the biggest scandal of the whole Lingyun gate! All the people who knew it in those days were given passwords. Although the years of sealing passwords have passed, this matter has almost been forgotten in the long history of Lingyun gate." The man said faintly.


    "Can you tell me something, master?" Chu Mo looked thirsty for knowledge.


    "Well, let''s give you a long experience today." This man was held a little happy by Chu Mo''s respectful attitude, plus boredom, so he talked to Chu mo.


    "These two people, one is Xiao Wanjun and the other is Li Fangzhong. From the perspective of seniority, they should both be my martial uncle. In those days, they followed the leader of the generation, Feng unchanging martial uncle, and were called Lingyun Sanying. They were both amazing geniuses..."


    This monk of Lingyun gate in Yuanying realm has been a member of the family closure department. His identity is secret, and he is hardly known by the whole Lingyun gate. He knows quite a lot of mysteries.


    Chu Mo listened to his story. It is mutually confirmed with Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong. I found that most of the things Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong said were true.


    The only difference is that the three people explore the black prison together.


    "Although Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong were called Lingyun Sanying together with elder martial uncle changeless, in fact, in those years, they didn''t pay attention to elder martial uncle changeless. In their view, the leader position must be one of them. The only problem is the identity of elder martial uncle changeless, who is the young master of Lingyun sect. Therefore, they both want to kill elder martial uncle changeless. So, they encourage elder martial uncle changeless to explore black together Prison. Then, he encouraged martial uncle unchangeable to move the cup... "


    Chu Mo heard this, his heart secretly twitched the corners of his mouth, and his heart said that this was really a public saying, and the public saying was reasonable, and the woman saying was reasonable. The statements on both sides were exactly the opposite.


    "How can they do this?" Chu Mo thought in his heart, but his mouth was filled with a tone of resentment.


    The man nodded, Sighed: "so this matter was the biggest scandal of the whole Lingyun sect in those years, and it hasn''t happened for thousands of years. Brothers and sisters are like walls! They are calculating the constant martial uncle, but the constant martial uncle is not a fool. While cooperating with them, they are also calculating the two of them! Because Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong don''t know that the constant martial uncle has always had an agreement with the fire dragon ancestor!"


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless.


    The man said, "although you were a little Lord at that time, you had to kill Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong if you want to become the leader. But because you were thinking about the friendship of your fellow disciples, you never laid hands on them. Who knew that they actually came to the door by themselves at that time."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "so this matter has become the biggest scandal of our Lingyun sect. No one dares to mention it, right?"


    "Yes, because martial uncle chang... Cough... In fact, it''s nothing. You can''t be indifferent when others want to harm you?" The man said, and then said, "speaking of it, martial uncle Chang has done his utmost, and has not really killed them. Otherwise, how can they survive to this day?"


    "That''s what I said." Chu Mo said angrily, "thanks to my pity for them at that time, I gave them meals. I didn''t expect that they should be such people. I really should kill them!"


    "Hey, it''s all happened hundreds of years ago. These two people have been tortured for hundreds of years. Martial uncle changeless has already ascended to the fairy world, and they have been punished as they deserve." The man shook his head and smiled, "so remember, don''t trust anyone easily in the future! On the road of practice, any kindness and sympathy are false, and only interests are eternal."


    The man said, looking at Chu Mo and shaking his head, "Alas, what am I doing talking to you so much? Forget it, you continue to wait here. I continue to pretend to be dead... Damn it, I don''t know when that bastard Lu Tianming can come..."


    The man said, turning his head directly, pretending to be sealed and lying there motionless.


    Chu Mo looked at his back, hesitated for a moment, and sighed gently in his heart: I''m sorry, although you may not be that kind of ferocious person, although we just have different positions, but you want to kill me. I can only do it first. And... If I don''t kill you, I can''t do everything next.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo burst instantly, and a strong breath directly filled this small cell.


    The friar Yuanying, who was lying there pretending to be Fang LAN, seemed to notice and just wanted to react, but it was too late.


    The light of killing the sky flashed, and the initial friar of Yuanying, who was lying there pretending to be Fang LAN, was instantly beheaded! The light flashed again, cut off the man''s waist, and cut the man''s Yuanying in half with great accuracy.


    "You''re right. Don''t trust anyone. Any kindness or sympathy is false." Chu Mo looked at the blood on the ground in the small cell, sighed, and turned away. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 742

    I''m afraid Feng Jianghai will soon notice the killing of this Yuanying friar, so the next action must be fast.


    However, when Chu Mo walked out of this cell, he saw the fire dragon cup in the huge space below, and his heart moved slightly. The heart said that the sky god gave his hint that the fire dragon cup could be accepted. So, do you want to try it?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and soon made a decision. Seek wealth and wealth!


    Although the specific function of the fire dragon cup is not clear, there is no doubt that it is a very powerful treasure.


    Chu Mo flew directly in the direction of the fire dragon cup, flew into the air, and felt a strong breath bursting out of the fire dragon cup.


    Then, a cold and powerful thought spread to the spiritual sea of Chu Mo: "there are five elements on your body, and Feng Hanshui really didn''t deceive me. Are you the one he sent to save me from here according to the agreement of the year?"


    Chu Mo was suddenly surprised in his heart, and thought: who is fenghan water? Is it the founder of this Lingyun gate? Also, what does it mean? What does it mean to send it to get out of here according to the agreement in those years?


    Fortunately, Chu Mo''s reaction was also very fast. He said faintly at the moment, "it''s true that I came to save you from here, but it has nothing to do with Feng Hanshui. Fire dragon, you were cheated by Feng''s family!"


    "What?" The cold mind suddenly became manic, and the wave sent out almost made Chu Mo''s relatively weak spiritual consciousness sea collapse.


    At the critical moment, a mysterious force came from Chu Mo''s body, and a faint purple golden light flashed.


    Immediately, the powerful and extreme spirit of the fire dragon was driven out of the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo seemed to feel a strong fear in the fire dragon''s mind at this moment.


    "You... Are you?" The fire dragon''s mind became suspicious, and he didn''t even dare to directly transmit it to the spiritual sea of Chu Mo, but turned into a voice, which was sent out in this huge space.


    Then, the fire dragon didn''t wait for Chu Mo to answer, so he directly revealed his birth form from the fire dragon cup.


    It was a huge fire dragon, burning with flames all over. The dark red, shiny scales. Looming in the firelight, glittering with metallic cold light.


    The dragon''s head is high, with a pair of giant longans. Looking at Chu Mo, which is like an ant, relative to its body shape.


    "You are very strange!" The fire dragon uttered a word, looked at Chu Mo and said, "how can you have this smell on your body? Is it... You are the clansman of those people? But they... Didn''t they leave?"


    Fire dragon a pair of huge longans, flashing doubt light. Muttering to himself.


    Chu Mo kept silent all the time. In fact, he wanted to ask: what do you know?


    But he knew that even if he asked, the fire dragon would never tell him. Looking at its fearful appearance, you can know that it is definitely a taboo topic, which cannot be easily mentioned.


    "Forget it, don''t want this, boy, I ask you. What did you mean by that sentence just now? What did you mean that I was cheated by the people who sealed my house?" The fire dragon looked at Chu Mo, and although he did not release his dragon power at Chu Mo, his body, like a huge mountain, would still give people an unimaginable pressure.


    Chu Mo is no exception. Naturally, he can feel this invisible pressure. Although no one stipulates that the bigger the creature is, the stronger it is, at least the visual impact is inevitable.


    "What do you mean? Hehe, don''t you understand what it means? I said that you were cheated by others and were willing to be their patron saint for many years. You even didn''t hesitate to bear the reputation of interfering in the internal disputes of the spiritual sect." Chu Mo said lightly, "I don''t know what you agreed on that year, but I''m almost sure. You''ve been fooled!"


    "Nonsense!" The voice of the fire dragon became a little excited, and the huge mountain like body squirmed at the dinner party, which was very terrible: "Feng Hanshui regarded me as a God, how dare he deceive me?"


    "Hehe." Chu Mo sneered. No answer.


    "You do!" The fire dragon''s huge longans stared at Chu Mo: "if you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, you''re dead! Even if you really have something to do with those people, it''s not a problem to kill a human who hasn''t grown up in this place!"


    Chu Mo looked at the fiery dragon, and thought secretly: it seems that the agreement between the founder of the family and the fiery dragon. It is of great significance to fire dragon. Listening to what it just said seems to be related to its freedom.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo showed a faint smile on his face: "elder Huolong, it''s a little disrespectful for you to threaten a younger generation who doesn''t pose any threat to you?"


    "Don''t talk about those useless words. I just want to know now. Why do you say that your family cheated me?" The voice of the fire dragon became colder, and the body began to wriggle rapidly. The huge scales glittering with metallic luster contained huge energy and killing power on each one.


    "Well, since you want to know how you were cheated..." Chu Mo pondered, and then said, "it''s very simple, you tell me your agreement in those years. Including why a powerful creature like you appeared in such a place."


    Chu Mo said, looking at some fire dragons who seemed to want to get angry, he said lightly, "if you really want to regain freedom, just tell me honestly. Master fire dragon, the key to saving you is the person with five elements, right? Then, whether I am sent by Feng Hanshui or not, I should be able to save you out, shouldn''t I?"


    The fire dragon was stunned when he heard this, and then thought that it seemed to be true. Its restless heart was also calm in a moment.


    The fire dragon looked at Chu Mo coldly and said, "OK, I can tell you this. But you have to swear that you must take me out of here!"


    "I will take you away, but I need to know the whole story. You must swear that what you said is true, not lying to me!" Chu Mo said, "I don''t want to save a vicious and powerful creature from here."


    The fire dragon was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "well, I can swear!"


    Then, Huolong swore with the dignity of the dragon family that he would not deceive Chu mo. every word he said was the truth.


    Chu Mo was relieved. In fact, he had other plans in his heart.


    He has an unstable foundation in the spirit world, and he is alone. If he can have a powerful helper like Huolong, he can even gather Miaoyi Niang''s people around him now. Then you can operate a force with confidence and boldness.


    Don''t be afraid of anyone''s threats and attacks!


    Because with this fire dragon, no creature should be its opponent in the spiritual world.


    Therefore, Chu Mo wants to deceive this fire dragon to his side¡ª¡ª


    It''s five o''clock again. Can you awesome the monthly ticket, brothers? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 743

    Fire dragon looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "I was sealed in this cup for some reasons."


    "Ah?" Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon and thought in his heart, what kind of existence can seal such a powerful and unparalleled dragon directly in a wine cup?


    "This is a sad and annoying... And shameful past." When the fire dragon said this, a pair of huge longans showed a ferocious and terrifying light.


    Then, Chu Mo heard an old secret from the mouth of the fire dragon.


    The fire dragon was originally born in heaven and was a member of the dragon clan. When he was young, he was famous in the dragon clan and even in the whole heaven. Under normal circumstances, when this fire dragon reaches its prime, it will also step on the peak of its "life". However, all these came to an abrupt end with a battle.


    "That is a powerful opponent. Although I hate him very much and wish I could tear him to pieces, I have to admit that he is very powerful! Much more powerful than me." The fire dragon said in a deep voice, "his body is stronger than the dragon clan famous for its body. I''m not his opponent by virtue of my physical strength alone. I used my magic power, and as a result... There was a beautiful woman beside him, and the magic power was so strong that I was desperate!"


    "Are they all from heaven?" Chu Mo asked.


    "I don''t know. I only know that they should be a couple." The fire dragon said with a depressed face, "after the defeat, they didn''t kill me, but directly took out a wine glass and said to seal me in the wine glass, so when drinking... There''s no need to warm the wine! Damn! Do you know how hateful they are?"


    The fire dragon couldn''t help roaring.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, but he couldn''t help imagining the picture at that time.


    A huge dragon, ten thousand feet long, with flames burning all over it, looked extremely powerful. But he was defeated by two people talking and laughing and sealed in a wine glass. Just so that you don''t have to warm wine


    This... This is simply too wild and domineering!


    However, Chu Mo certainly wouldn''t show this kind of mind in front of the fire dragon. His face showed a kind of sad color and said, "it''s really hateful!"


    "That damned man and woman, after sealing me, also suffered retribution." On the face of the fire dragon. With an expression of relief, he said, "soon after, they encountered a formidable enemy, hahaha. The man was seriously injured and dying, and the woman was directly captured."


    "..." Chu Mo didn''t expect such a turning point, and he was speechless for a moment. At the same time, I was curious about the identity of the man and woman. And why they suddenly encounter strong enemies.


    It is said that the existence of such a fire dragon can be easily sealed. Even in the heaven, it is by no means an unknown person.


    The fire dragon looked at himself and said, "those two people have conscience. At the critical moment, they threw the cup that sealed me directly out of the heaven, and then... I went all the way through the fairy world in this damn wine cup, and finally fell to the spirit world."


    Chu Mo knew the real origin of this fire dragon.


    "After arriving at the spiritual world, I was sealed in this wine cup for many years and couldn''t get free. Until one day, I met a monk in the spiritual world." Fire Dragon said.


    "Oh? Is it the founder of Lingyun gate who sealed the cold water?" Chu Mo asked.


    Fire dragon shook his head: "no, it''s another monk. That monk, only the strength of the golden elixir period..." said, fire dragon glanced at Chu Mo: "it''s similar to your current state, but it''s delusional to want me to recognize him as the Lord. I burned him with a fire."


    "...." Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said in his heart: is this reminding me?


    The fire dragon then said, "later, there were several monks who came here, but their minds were mostly not clean. What they thought in their hearts was not how to help me unlock the seal, but how to subdue me. Hey hey... Those mole ants are really naive! Even if I was sealed in this wine cup, can they subdue me?"


    Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon. I thought in my heart, what it said is also reasonable. After all, how can such a powerful dragon be easily accepted? I''m afraid even in the heaven, not many people can subdue it? Then why does the sky god remind me... That I can accept it?


    "Later, Feng Hanshui appeared here. He was not much different from those monks who wanted to subdue me. But what was better than others was that he saw my strength at that time." When Huolong said this, his eyes showed some satisfaction, and then said, "so, at the first time, he gave up the idea of accepting me and became my servant."


    "So you were fooled?" Chu Mo thought in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. He has seen that this fire dragon is very proud and arrogant.


    "I made an agreement with him that I could help him guard the sect, and then pass on some skills to him. In return, he must send a person with five elements to help me unlock the seal one day in the future." The fire dragon said this and looked at Chu Mo: "your body has the breath of five elements. Are you really not sent by him to save me?"


    Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon like an idiot: "do you think it''s possible? As a member of the legendary dragon clan, don''t you know how many people in the world have five elements?"


    "...." the fire dragon immediately stopped talking.


    Of course, it knows that it is almost impossible to have a person with five elements in this world! Such a monk, at least in its memory inheritance, has never appeared.


    But this is all that supports it to live today... And the only hope!


    For this reason, such a proud dragon had to lower its proud head and negotiate with a monk who looked like an ant in its eyes. And put all his hopes on that person.


    Thinking that he had waited for so many years and was cheated by that person in the end, Huolong couldn''t help but surge up in the depths of his heart with an extremely angry emotion. Open the huge mouth of the dragon, just want to make an angry dragon sing.


    Chu Mo looked at it and quickly stopped: "stop... Stop, it doesn''t matter if you call it like this, I will definitely expose it. Although Feng Hanshui deceived you, I didn''t deceive you! Elder Huolong, I think we... Can have a good talk."


    The fire dragon closed his mouth, then stared at the huge longan and looked at Chu Mo: "boy, don''t you think the same as those people before? You should understand that although I''m still sealed in this wine cup now, it''s easy to kill you."


    Chu Mo nodded, "of course, you''re right, but if so, you''ll probably lose the chance of freedom forever. At least, it will take many years, or even... A long time, until the next person with five elements appears. Are you right?"


    The fire dragon was silent, and in a pair of longans, there was a flickering light. Seems to be thinking. (~^~)

 Chapter 744

    For a long time, the fire dragon slowly said, "you''re right."


    After a pause, the fire dragon said in a low voice, "that damn guy really should have deceived me. Monks with five element breath are hard to find all over the world. It can even be said that they almost don''t exist. I''ve been sealed for many years, and my brain is a little dull."


    "Yes, how about this?" Chu Mo raised his head and tried to make his eyes sincere. In the face of this behemoth, it was unrealistic to say that he was not afraid at all. The key is to cheat it to yourself.


    In fact, it is not a flicker. If this fire dragon has no big problem, Chu Mo is willing to return it to freedom.


    "You say." Fire dragon looks at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said, "first of all, I need to know how to untie your seal?"


    "Er... This..." the fire dragon pondered for a while, and then got a little angry, and said, "I remember. To unlock my seal, I not only need to have the five element breath... But also need to have the realm of the great Luo Jinxian!"


    "...." Chu Merton looked at the fire dragon speechless. After a long time, he twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "now I really want to know what the founder of Lingyun gate told you, so that you believe that he will send someone to save you?"


    The ferocity in the fire dragon''s eyes gradually disappeared, and said with some embarrassment, "it''s my own thinking... In those days, the man and woman who sealed me in those days threw me out when they encountered a crisis, and the woman also said a word at that time."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows.


    "She said that sooner or later, I will be free. The period of sealing me is regarded as a small punishment for me..." Huolong said reluctantly, "so after I saw Feng Hanshui in the spiritual world, he told me that one day, he will send someone to save me. At that time, I remembered... Thinking of the woman''s words, I felt that this person should come to save me."


    "So you believed him?" Chu Mo still looked at the fire dragon strangely: "don''t you know that in this world... There is no monk in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian?"


    "I... of course I know!" The fire dragon stared and said, "but the cup that sealed me can be taken to heaven."


    "In that case, why didn''t that man leave with this cup?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Unless you are a person with five elements, you can''t touch this wine glass at all." The more the fire dragon said, the more depressed it was, and the smaller its voice was.


    Chu Mo heard this. He couldn''t help laughing. The emotional fire dragon was simply fooled by the cold water. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, which is actually the truth. At that time, Huolong was too eager for freedom. After killing several monks who thought about it one after another. Met the eloquent Feng cold water, and was completely fooled.


    Now think about Feng Hanshui''s fate. He was lucky enough to catch up with the moment when the fire dragon was not smart. He thought of the words of the person who sealed it in those years, and then he agreed to the other party''s conditions by magic.


    "I''m going to kill everyone here!" At this time, the fire dragon, who had already figured out everything, couldn''t help being irritable.


    Chu Merton was startled when he said that such a sect. Where can you stand your anger? Hurriedly said, "in fact, although that person deceived you, you didn''t lose anything. Moreover, if he hadn''t deceived you and successfully created a sect here, I might not be here today. Are you right?"


    "What you said... Seems to have some truth." The fire dragon stared at Chu Mo with big eyes, and then his body gradually shrunk. In the end, it shrinks to about one foot and surrounds the fire dragon cup. At this time, it seemed that he suddenly remembered the purpose of Chu Mo and asked, "how did you appear in this place? Are you a disciple of the Lingyun sect?"


    Say. The fire dragon suddenly blinked and then said, "no, you''re not a disciple of the Lingyun sect, and you killed their people... Then why do you speak for them? While I''m angry, it''s not good to completely destroy this sect?"


    Fire dragons are not that stupid. As Chu Mo said, it promised to seal cold water to protect this sect. The descendants who sheltered the Feng family did not lose much to it. The most is the feeling of anger after being cheated. Because even if fenghan water did not deceive it, it will not change today.


    As Chu Mo said, if Feng Hanshui didn''t cheat it in those days, Chu Mo may not appear here today. One drink and one peck, like heaven.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "it''s true that some people in this sect and I are enemies, but not everyone in the whole sect should die. Moreover, there are people in this sect that I have to rescue."


    The fire dragon blinked his eyes, looked at Chu Mo, and then said, "you have five elements breath, and you look extremely talented. It should not be a problem to cultivate to the realm of the great Luo Jinxian. You say the conditions, how can you help me unlock the seal?"


    "I hope you can help me protect my relatives. In return, I will take you all the way into the celestial world and the celestial world. When my cultivation is upgraded to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, I will unlock your seal and let you return to freedom!" Chu Mo said seriously, "I can swear."


    Huolong looked at Chu Mo, thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "I can promise you, but now I''m sealed in this glass, and I can''t leave this glass too far."


    Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon: "how far can I leave?"


    The fire dragon thought for a while and said, "up to 100000 feet!"


    Hundred thousand feet, enough!


    This distance is almost as big as the territory of a small sect. Enough to protect those around you.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo asked, "by the way, elder Huolong, how much power can you play now?"


    The fire dragon pondered for a moment and said, "in this spiritual world, naturally, I will be suppressed by the laws of the spiritual world, and I myself will also be suppressed by this seal. Therefore, here in the spiritual world, I can play the power equivalent to the refining period at most. If I reach the fairy world, I should be able to play the power of the peak of the soaring period."


    "What if we reach the heaven?" Chu Mo asked casually.


    "When I get to heaven, I can play the power of Luo Jinxian." The fire dragon said in a low voice, "if the seal is untied, my current cultivation should be almost the strength of the peak of true immortals."


    "When you were sealed, was that the peak of true immortality?" Chu Mo thought of the breath emanating from the fire dragon, which could make the friars in the spiritual world turn directly, and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s the beginning of true immortality." The fire dragon replied.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath, and looked at the fire dragon with some surprise: "that is to say, after being sealed, your realm... Has been improved?"


    Huolong grinned awkwardly: "the two people who sealed me said that I was too grumpy and should cultivate my temper, which was good for cultivation..."


    "Emotional people are actually helping you?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his heart became more and more curious about the two people.


    The fire dragon bah: "I don''t want them to help me! What I want is freedom! Freedom!" (~^~)

 Chapter 745

    Chu Mo''s forehead showed several black lines, then nodded and said, "well, what you say is what you say." At this moment, Chu Mo is in a good mood. With such a guardian, even if all the strong in the spiritual world attack together, it should be enough to ensure peace of mind.


    Chu Mo didn''t dream of letting the fire dragon follow him, and then pushed all the enemies sideways all the way. Because in this way, he will not only owe fire dragon too much love, but also have no benefit to his own path of practice. Over time, he will become dependent.


    And it''s not a good thing for him to have too much cause and effect.


    Now, first of all, we must solve the things here at Lingyun gate. With fire dragons around, Chu Mo is full of confidence.


    Then, the fire dragon entered the wine cup. Chu Mo walked over and picked up the wine cup. The whole process did not encounter any resistance and difficulties. Chu Mo finally understood why the sky god would remind him that he could accept it directly.


    It turned out that no one could lift this wine cup except the friar with five element breath!


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo suddenly had a strange idea in his heart: how does it look like this fire dragon cup is specially prepared for me?


    Thinking about it, Chu Mo was dumbfounded and felt that he was really a little whimsical.


    How can all the good things in this world be their own?


    Later, Chu Mo didn''t continue to delay, and directly flew up and walked towards the outside of the black prison.


    When he passed the two cells, the fire dragon suddenly sent a message to him: "boy, do you want to save these two people together? Let them be your servants?"


    "Is that ok?" Chu Mo was a little surprised. In his heart, he had originally planned to save the two people out. Instead of letting the two Yuanying be his servants, he wanted to add some chaos to the Lingyun gate.


    "Of course!" The fire dragon replied with some pride, "this is their honor!"


    It still expects Chu Mo to untie the seal in the future. At this moment, it naturally wants to show a little more its own value.


    "Of course I would if I could!" Chu Mo replied. In fact, Chu Mo can also untie the seals of these two people, two monks of Yuanying''s peak realm. In this spiritual world, it is almost the top existence. Such existence, let alone being a servant, is a guest seat sacrifice. Chu Mo was very happy.


    "OK! Look at mine!" After the fire dragon returned a sentence, there was no movement.


    At this time, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong in the two cells had also seen Chu Mo''s return.


    They all felt extremely shocked in their hearts.


    Because just now, the contemporary head of Lingyun gate closed the river and sea. Just left here in a hurry. There was no stop here. Although Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong didn''t speak after he left, they both felt a little worried about Chu Mo in their hearts.


    I didn''t expect this boy to come out of there soon.


    "I can''t believe you really cheated the guy Feng Jianghai. How about that little girl? Why didn''t you come out with you?" Xiao Wanjun stood at the door of the cell, looking at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said in his heart: these two fools can stand here for a while with me. After looking at them curiously, I concluded that I was not a disciple of Lingyun sect. But I didn''t realize that the little girl was a man pretending to be?


    But when you think about it carefully, it''s no wonder that when they came in disguised as Fang LAN, they must have flashed by and hurried into the depths of the cave. How could they both know the truth?


    Chu Mo didn''t wait to speak, but he saw two people suddenly show a strange color.


    At this time. Xiao Wanjun''s face suddenly changed, and his expression was full of panic.


    At the same time, Li Fangzhong in the opposite cell. Similarly, his face changed greatly, with a look of horror.


    Then, both of them made an amazing move, and they all knelt down towards Chu mo.


    Xiao Wanjun''s tone was very different from that just now, and his voice almost trembled: "the little old man has eyes and doesn''t know the real immortal. I hope the master will forgive me!"


    "Li Fangzhong is willing to be the servant of his master and serve him!" Li Fangzhong, who was opposite, also said such a shocking sentence with a trembling voice.


    Although Chu Mo knew that the fire dragon had some mysterious means, he didn''t expect it to be so fast and so fierce. I was a little surprised at the moment.


    At this time, the proud voice of the fire dragon sounded from the spiritual sea of Chu Mo: "how is it? Isn''t it good?"


    "What did you tell them?" Chu Mo asked suspiciously, "how did they react?"


    "Haha, I told them that you are the pride of heaven. Let them recognize you as the Lord, not only can you unlock the seal, but also can fly up to heaven with you!" Fire dragon is very proud of the way.


    "Is it that simple?" Chu Mo couldn''t believe it, because it was almost no different from fooling people. Although Chu Mo does have this ability, the problem is... Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong don''t know this ability!


    "That''s, how dare they not believe it when they know it''s me?" Huolong proudly said.


    Chu Merton was speechless, then looked at Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, and said in a deep voice, "are you really willing to recognize me as Lord?"


    "Yes!"


    "The little old man is willing!"


    The two answered in unison.


    "Well, you swear by the original God." Chu Mo is not wordy.


    Later, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong all swore with their original gods that they would never betray the master of Chu mo.


    The oath of the original God cannot be false at all. Once violated, it will be doomed. It can be regarded as the most rigorous oath of monks, and ordinary people will never take this oath easily.


    "You two step back." Chu Mo said, taking out the killer.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt the fire dragon cup in his arms, sending out a feeling of fear.


    "How can this thing... Be on you?" The fire dragon couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Chu Mo didn''t answer, waved murderer Tian, directly cut open the doors of the two cells, and then took murderer Tian back. He took out two bottles of pills from his body and handed them to Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong.


    "There is a pill in each bottle. After taking it, your seal will be unlocked soon." Chu Mo said.


    "Thank you, master!" They couldn''t help but want to kneel down and thank you, and were stopped by Chu mo.


    "You are also the top existence in the world. Although you recognize me as the Lord, there is no need to kneel down easily. I hope you can regain your pride as soon as possible and show the demeanor of a real top monk!" Chu Mo said.


    "Abide by the master''s decree!" Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong bowed and said, their eyes full of gratitude.


    I haven''t experienced the experience of the two of them, and I won''t understand their feelings at the moment. After being imprisoned for so many years and being sealed, I thought there would be no hope in life. The best result was to die in this dark cage.


    The appearance of Chu Mo, however, gave them the strongest light in their gloomy life¡ª¡ª


    Today is the third watch, and I will go out to participate in an activity tomorrow. Fortunately, this time is short, and I can come back after participating. About three days later. Well, I''ll explode when I get back. (~^~)

 Chapter 746

    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong both took the pills in the pill bottle without any hesitation. They had no doubt that Chu Mo would cheat them, because there was no need at all!


    Those who can make the patron saint of Lingyun gate, the fire dragon ancestor, speak in person, will be interested in killing their two surviving old guys?


    Although Feng unchanging''s technique in those days was very clever, it was still limited by cultivation. Therefore, in the eyes of Chu Mo, the seal is not clever. Two pills are enough to break all the seals on them.


    In fact, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong just took the pill, and soon, a lot of vitality broke out on them!


    Their shriveled skin, like a miracle, quickly became full; The gray face also quickly became ruddy. Powerful breath, along their bodies, burst out uncontrollably.


    Two grandfathers of Yuanying, who had been suppressed for hundreds of years, were finally reborn.


    At this time, Feng Jianghai, who had just returned to the closed place and was ready to condense into the magic pill, suddenly looked a little shocked. His body was like a cloud of smoke. In an instant, he disappeared in the closed place and galloped towards the direction of the black prison.


    The whole process is incredibly fast!


    Feng Jianghai knew something had happened!


    And something big happened!


    The peak breath of Yuanying is like a bright light in the dark, too dazzling.


    In fact, at the moment when Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong recovered, the whole Lingyun gate was shocked. Not to mention Feng Jianghai, a top-level Yuanying power, even those disciples in the foundation period felt a palpitating breath.


    The feeling of the monks in the golden elixir period was more obvious. Almost all the golden elixir monks in the whole Lingyun gate could hardly stand there at the moment when the breath broke out.


    At the moment when Feng Jianghai flew out, the whole Lingyun gate was a complete sensation. Everyone walked out of the cultivation place and looked at the direction of the black prison.


    Feng Jianghai was on his way to the black prison, but he was inferring in his heart. The reason why these two smells burst out.


    In fact, the moment he felt these two smells, he had guessed in his heart, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    "How is it possible?"


    "The two have been sealed for 300 years. There is only a little Shou yuan left... How can the old guy who is dying suddenly recover?"


    Feng Jianghai kept thinking in his mind, and then thought of Zhou Qingyun, who went in to deliver rice. His thinking almost stopped at this moment. A thunderbolt flashed in my mind.


    "Is it him?"


    Feng Jianghai almost cried out.


    He thought of Lu Tianming!


    Feng Jianghai had already recognized Lu Tianming''s strong ability to change looks in his heart. Otherwise, no one could have found him in Lingyun gate for so long. But he never thought that the other party not only had a superb method of easy appearance, but also could converge so perfectly with his breath!


    Otherwise, how can a monk in the golden elixir period exude the breath of the foundation period? Even he was cheated!


    "Lu Tianming, I will tear you to pieces!" Feng Jianghai gritted his teeth and looked at the direction of the black prison close at hand. Endless murders appeared in his eyes.


    Boom!


    A huge roar sounded, directly covering the roar of Feng Jianghai.


    A vast breath rose into the sky, directly into the sky, and then like a huge umbrella, directly enveloped the whole Lingyun gate within thousands of miles.


    A hoarse voice followed: "Feng Jianghai children, who are you going to kill?"


    Whoosh!


    A figure rose into the sky and rushed directly towards Feng Jianghai. Directly against Feng Jianghai.


    Feng Jianghai''s eyes were about to crack: "Xiao Wanjun!"


    "No big or small things, called Uncle!" Xiao Wanjun roared and shot angrily, which was a blow. It''s the anger that has squeezed his heart for 300 years!


    Boom!


    Over the Lingyun gate, a thunderbolt sounded.


    Feng Jianghai sneered: "the traitor of Lingyun gate, what qualifications do I have to call you Shibo?"


    While talking, Feng Jianghai shot at the same time!


    Yuan Ying''s hit at the peak is no small matter.


    Even in front of Xiao Wanjun, he was once the most powerful genius of Lingyun gate. But, so what?


    This is not 300 years ago!


    He sealed the river and sea, and has also grown into a peerless strong man in this spiritual world. He didn''t believe Xiao Wanjun could take this blow!


    Sure enough, Xiao Wanjun''s body shape, with the collision of this blow, kept flying backward, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. It seems to have been seriously injured.


    Feng Jianghai, however, retreated a few hundred feet, and unloaded this vast and powerful force into the air.


    Above the sky, the void was almost punctured by this force.


    Feng Jianghai''s mouth was filled with a sneer of disdain and said, "Xiao Wanjun, even if you are lucky enough to untie the seal, so what? You are out of date!"


    "Really?" Another sound followed, and then a figure came across the sky. It is another genius of Lingyun gate in the past, Li Fangzhong, the second child of Lingyun Sanying middle school.


    "Yo? You two old immortals actually got out of trouble. They not only untied the seal, but also seemed to have recovered a little strength. Good... Really good!" Feng Jianghai''s face became more and more ironic, and he sneered, "if I were you, I would run away from you at that moment, until I completely recovered my strength, and it''s not too late to come back for revenge. You two are old and immortal. You''ve been locked in the black prison for too long, and your brain is not smart, and you actually shot me directly at this time. Today I''ll show you what a rising star is!"


    With that, Feng Jianghai''s body erupted into an extremely powerful momentum and rushed directly towards Li Fangzhong.


    Shaking his wrist, a long sword appeared in his hand and cut horizontally towards Li Fangzhong.


    The sword almost cut the void open and burst into dazzling brilliance!


    "Go to hell, old man!" Feng Jianghai roared.


    Li Fangzhong was unafraid and sneered, "I''m more familiar with the skill of Lingyun gate than you!"


    With that, he dodged the sword of Kaifeng Jianghai, and then directly tangled with Feng Jianghai. At the same time, Xiao Wanjun over there also rushed over again.


    Two former lingyunmen geniuses joined hands to fight Feng Jianghai, a rising star.


    "Two old shameless things, two dozen one?" At this time, a voice sounded in the distance again, but it was Feng Jianghai''s son, and Feng Hua, the young master of Lingyun gate, arrived.


    Along with Feng Hua, there are a large number of senior leaders such as the elders of Lingyun gate.


    At this time, they all looked at the three men who were fighting in the void, and their faces were all frightened.


    Because these people all have a huge doubt in their hearts: How did these two forbidden people of Lingyun gate come out?


    At this time, many people have noticed the direction of the black prison, a person walking slowly.


    Some monks of Lingyun gate who followed Feng Jianghai to Jinxiu city that day couldn''t help shaking their bodies and were even more shocked when they saw the man.


    One of the monks trembled and said, "Lu... Lu Tianming!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 747

    At this time, more people all saw Chu Mo''s body slowly coming. Those who met Chu Mo for the first time, although they have also heard of his terrible achievements in Jinxiu City, have not seen it with their own eyes, so there is not much fear in their hearts, but more curiosity.


    Of course, there is hatred!


    It was this man who caused huge casualties in their Lingyun gate. He is now the number one enemy of Lingyun gate!


    At this time, Feng Hua clenched his teeth and said, "kill him! Whoever can kill him will be rewarded!"


    The young master of Lingyun sect spoke, and the reward in his mouth moved everyone. However, there was an interesting scene at this time. Except for a few oneortwo monks who had been to Jinxiu City, the rest were pale and shouted slogans.


    "Go! Kill him!"


    "This is the man. He is Lu Tianming. Kill him to avenge his fellow disciples!"


    "Kill!"


    The voices of these people were loud and powerful, but none of them... Really started!


    On the contrary, those monks of Lingyun gate who had not been to Jinxiu city rushed directly towards Chu mo after hearing Feng Hua''s words.


    It seems that it is also powerful!


    How can there be no master in such a powerful sect?


    There are many monks in the primordial period alone!


    These people have never experienced the beautiful city. Naturally, they don''t know how terrible the young man in front of them, who is called murderous God by many people.


    But soon, they knew.


    Chu Mo looked up at Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong in the sky above his head. The two men, deliberately confessed, did not let him help unless they had to.


    For both of them, this is their private enemy!


    It''s also their dead enemy!


    If you can''t revenge yourself, your heart will be affected. Therefore, even if you are seriously injured again, you have to die!


    Because for them, even if they really fall here today. It''s also countless times stronger than being kept in a dark prison.


    Seeing a large group of monks rushing towards him in front of him, breath rushed into the sky, and Chu Mo''s mouth showed a cold smile. Killing heaven was directly held in his hand.


    Point to the ground. Chu Mo dragged murderer Tian and walked towards these people step by step.


    His pace seemed slow, but in fact it was extremely fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, he was only more than 300 feet away from the monks of the Lingyun gate of these people.


    Such a distance. For these monks, it was just a moment.


    At this time, a monk who had been to Jinxiu city behind finally couldn''t help but loudly remind him, "be careful... This man is terrible!"


    Feng Hua glared at the speaker fiercely and whispered, "what are you still doing here? Go up... Kill him!"


    "Yes... Yes!" These people twitched at the corners of their mouths, and rushed in the direction of Chu Mo reluctantly.


    The monks in Yuanying realm who were closest to Chu Mo saw Chu Mo''s appearance. One of them couldn''t help sneering and said, "who are you scaring with this appearance? Little beast... Courage doesn''t mean strength!"


    Chu Mo didn''t answer him at all, and just cut.


    Click!


    The friar in the early days of Yuanying felt a bone tingling on his scalp as soon as his voice fell. Then, I don''t know anything!


    At the moment when his mind completely dissipated, he seemed to hear someone around him exclaim. The monk in the early days of Yuanying was still a little strange in his heart: what''s the matter?


    In the eyes of other people, the friar in the early days of Yuanying in front of them just mocked the man. As a result, somehow, the speed of the other party was incredibly fast, and the knife was so fierce that they were stunned!


    With only one knife, the Yuan Ying friar was directly cut from top to bottom. Split in two!


    From the body to Yuanying... I used this knife!


    All the monks who rushed up were almost stunned at this moment. Shocked almost no ability to think.


    Chu Mo cut a Yuanying friar with a knife, but there was no pause in his body. He wiped it laterally... A friar at the peak of the golden elixir flew up directly, and a cavity of hot blood gushed out directly like a fountain!


    Blood rushed to the sky, and then dripped like rain.


    This scene. It''s really too shocking.


    Also completely shocked these stunned monks to wake up, roared one after another, and directly attacked Chu mo.


    Their attack methods are not only fierce, but also powerful.


    At least, in this spiritual world, there is no monk at the peak of the golden elixir who can block such a group of people''s attack.


    But what they met was a abnormal existence among the golden elixir monks!


    Chu Mo''s combat power can''t even be simply measured by the realm. His combat power... Is really beyond the friars of the same realm, too many!


    The knife flashed and the head fell.


    shed blood like water!


    The scene of Jinxiu city... Reappears again!


    Originally on the high sky, Feng Jianghai, with one enemy and two, was confident. Seeing this scene, he was so angry that he shouted: "everyone... Kill him at all costs! Who can kill him... I will directly give him the Dan side of ecstasy pill!"


    This is the biggest secret of the whole Lingyun sect! It is also one of the cards for Feng family to control Lingyun gate.


    In order to kill Chu Mo, Feng Jianghai was completely open-minded.


    As long as you can kill this person, the benefits of the blood demon sect will never be less, and if he closes the river and sea, you can also smoothly and directly fly to the fairy world to pursue a larger road.


    Therefore, even if he pays a heavy price, he will not hesitate.


    In fact, Feng Jianghai wanted to kill the man himself, but unfortunately, he was entangled by two angry old lions, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong. Fight to kill the enemy a thousand, lose 800, but also want to drag him here.


    Feng Jianghai was furious: "you two old people... Don''t want to leave here alive today!"


    Xiao Wanjun sneered, "we didn''t plan to leave here alive!"


    Li Fangzhong shouted loudly, "Feng Jianghai child, listen to me, you little beast! The father owes the son. When your father owed us, we''ll collect some interest from you first!"


    "No way!" Seal the river and sea to drink angrily.


    "Hey, hey, even if we die here today, you will be seriously injured and dying!" Li Fangzhong sneered. He was not scaring Feng Jianghai, because that''s what he did!


    The battle in the sky continues, and the battle on the ground is even more terrifying!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen monks who besieged Chu Mo had died!


    Thick bloody gas, rising into the sky!


    Those monks of Lingyun sect who were forced by Feng Hua turned pale one by one. Someone muttered, "killing God... It''s really killing God!"


    "Murderous God appears again, we are finished!"


    "If the leader doesn''t take action... We will die!"


    Feng Hua was furious behind and shouted, "who dares not to work... Your family will be affected later!"


    This is already a threat, but there is really no better way to block China.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered something, turned around and said to his confidant: "go... Bring me Fang Lan''s little bitch! I want to see that Lu Tianming is unwilling to let his charming disciple die in front of him!" (~^~)

 Chapter 748

    At this time, Chu Mo''s whole body exudes a murderous spirit. No one can defeat the blade of killing the sky!


    The most frightening thing is that few of these monks of Lingyun gate are the enemies of Chu Mo! A few martial arts fell on Chu Mo by luck, but almost all of them were difficult to cause any damage


    Even some magic attacks hit Chu Mo, and he couldn''t even break a little oily skin!


    "Is this his mother?" Someone shouted in despair, and then was cut in half by Chu mo. his eyes were still full of despair.


    The body of ancestral realm, the foundation of five elements, holds dozens of supreme inheritance... Even if such a monk is in the heaven, he is also a genuine demon. Let alone in this spiritual world, it is simply an existence that should not appear at all!


    This is not a tiger in the sheep, but a Tyrannosaurus Rex rushing in the sheep!


    Chu Mo''s fighting power, the more advanced it is, the more powerful it can show.


    Less than a incense, more than 50 monks of Lingyun sect died under the knife of Chu Mo!


    None of these people is not the elite of Lingyun gate.


    In the previous battle in Jinxiu City, Lingyun gate had actually suffered heavy losses, almost losing one fifth of its combat power.


    And this time... More serious!


    If this continues, I''m afraid that after today, the whole Lingyun gate will be removed from the spiritual world!


    Because they will be weak to an unprecedented level!


    Even when Lingyun sect was just established, it was never so weak!


    Today is a very dark day for the whole Lingyun gate.


    The fighting continues, and the killing continues!


    Those lingyunmen monks who were threatened by the closure of China, even if they knew they would die, had to bite the bullet and rush to Chu mo. Some of the monks, who were full of courage and were not afraid of death, even wanted to hit Chu Mo hard by self explosion.


    But to their despair, the speed of the other party was simply too fast, and they were not given any chance to explode!


    This side just wanted to detonate Dantian, and the cold blade over there had already been cut over.


    Feng Jiangshan''s eyes are red standing beside Feng Hua. Stomping his feet repeatedly, he said miserably, "what can we do? What can we do? What kind of existence have we provoked? He is only golden age... Only golden age!"


    Feng Hua looked at his uncle, his eyes flashed with disgust, and he secretly said: weak!


    At this time. Someone brought Fang LAN directly. Feng Hua''s eyes showed a crazy color. He rushed directly and slapped his hands!


    PA!


    After a crisp sound. A bright red palm print appeared on Fang Lan''s face.


    But Fang LAN didn''t say a word. Her eyes were full of hatred. She looked at Feng Hua and sneered, "kill it if you want!"


    Feng Hua mercilessly slapped him again and clenched his teeth and said, "you bitch! Stop your master! Otherwise, I''ll strip you naked and let you suffer * * * * and die!"


    "You devil!" Fang LAN spat at Feng Hua.


    Feng Hua sneered and dodged, then said, "OK, if you don''t say it, I''ll say it!"


    With that, Feng Hua shouted, "Lu Tianming! Stop it!"


    Chu Mo cut a monk in the golden elixir period with a knife. Glancing at those monks of Lingyun gate who had lost their fighting spirit almost completely, and then looking at Feng Hua, he directly saw Fang LAN with red cheeks.


    Chu Mo''s eyes immediately narrowed slightly, looking at Feng Hua without speaking.


    "Lu Tianming, see? Your precious apprentice is in my hand now. Immediately put down your weapons and catch her with your hands. Otherwise, I will strip her away and find a hundred strong men * * * * her!" When Feng Hua said these words, his eyes showed madness. The beads in both eyes are blood red.


    Chu Mo looked at Feng Hua coldly. At this time, a monk of Lingyun gate directly waved his sword at Chu Mo and shouted angrily, "die!"


    With a sword breath, he cut directly at Chu mo.


    Sneak attack!


    meanwhile. There are also threeorfour monks of Lingyun gate, who made the same move!


    They are all experienced people. How can they miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Chu Mo had been paying attention to their movements. At the moment when these monks started, the killing of heaven in Chu Mo''s hands... Directly erupted into a dazzling half moon light.


    Slash!


    Directly cut off all the Lingyun sect monks who secretly attacked him with a knife!


    At this time, the five element Taoist foundation in Chu Mo''s Dantian surged up and instantly poured into all parts of Chu Mo''s body.


    After a knife, Chu Mo looked at Feng Hua, who was a little stunned over there, expressionless: "Feng Hua, my slap is not painful enough for you? If you dare to do this, I promise you will regret it."


    Although the voice is very cold, it sounds like a weak threat.


    Feng Hua said with a crazy smile, "see if I dare to do this? You are about to destroy my whole Lingyun gate. Do you dare me?"


    With that, Feng Hua waved his hand and shouted, "get rid of her for me!"


    Suddenly, several loyal confidants of Feng Hua grinned and walked to Fang LAN: "little bitch, don''t blame us. If you want to blame us, blame your master for being too ruthless!"


    Fang Lan''s body was sealed, and her face was extremely pale, but she cried out sadly, "master, don''t compromise, come back and avenge me!"


    Chu Mo sighed and said, "elder Huolong, please do it!"


    Suddenly, a loud and clear dragon chant sounded above the Lingyun gate.


    A ten thousand foot long fire dragon, as if born out of thin air, instantly appeared in the sky.


    The huge body surging at the dinner was like a burning mountain across the sky, which directly covered the heaven and earth.


    Even the sun can hardly pass through.


    Almost everyone in the whole Lingyun gate was scared silly. Stared up at the fire dragon in the sky.


    "This... This... This is the ancestor of fire dragon!" Someone''s voice trembled and knelt down directly.


    Then, more people knelt down directly with their legs soft. Not only because of the overwhelming dragon power, but also because of the awe and fear in my heart!


    Who would have thought that the legendary ancestor of fire dragon, the patron saint of Lingyun gate, had revealed his true body!


    This is something that has never happened!


    All along, the disciples of Lingyun sect have known that there is a real dragon in their sect, but no one has ever seen it.


    It is said that only a few old people have seen the dragon, which is burning all over and is ten thousand feet long. But more people regard this as a legend.


    Unexpectedly, this patron saint turned up today!


    Only a few people heard Chu Mo''s words. They were completely stunned at the moment! Completely lost the ability to think.


    More people simply don''t know why their patron saint appears here.


    Feng Jianghai, who was fighting with Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, was stunned. He even stopped and looked at the behemoth in the sky foolishly, muttering, "fire dragon ancestor... How did he show his true body and get out of the pass?"¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. I''m sorry to ask for a monthly ticket without breaking out. Brothers, vote for a few recommended votes. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 749

    In the eyes of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, a startling joy burst out!


    The reason why they are so confident is precisely because of the existence of fire dragons. At this moment, they look at each other and attack fengjianghai together!


    They also know how to take advantage of this opportunity!


    Feng Jianghai roared and avoided an attack by Li Fangzhong, but Xiao Wanjun slapped him on the chest and immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood. Feng Jianghai directly roared, "fire dragon ancestor... Please kill these thugs of the evil aura gate!"


    The fire dragon didn''t answer, and directly threatened to point to the Lingyun sect disciples who controlled Fang LAN.


    Bang bang!


    There were four explosions in succession, and the bodies of the disciples of the four aura gates were smashed!


    What''s more terrifying is that although their bodies were broken, they seemed to have an invisible layer, blocking their broken bodies there, without splashing on Fang LAN!


    This scene shocked everyone!


    Feng Jianghai was stunned and shouted, "fire dragon ancestor... Wrong, they are their own people!"


    The fire dragon still didn''t answer, but directly pointed to Feng Jianghai with another coercion.


    When Feng Jiang Haidun felt a shocking pressure coming, a puff, directly ejected a mouthful of blood, and the whole body... Almost crushed by this terrible pressure. He resisted this great pain, raised his head, looked at the fire dragon in the sky with a puzzled face and asked, "why?"


    "There is no reason why, you Feng surname... Damn it!" The fire dragon finally opened his mouth, with endless anger in his low voice.


    "Wronged!" Feng Jianghai roared madly, "fire dragon ancestor, I have always respected you. I regard you as the patron saint of my Lingyun gate. How can I ever be sorry for you?"


    "No." The fire dragon spoke again.


    "Then why? Why did you do this?" Feng Jianghai said loudly, "I, the ancestor of Feng family... Have made an agreement with you..."


    "Shut up!" The fire dragon immediately roared. He directly stopped Feng Jianghai. As soon as he heard the once agreed, Huolong had a feeling of uncontrollable anger.


    If it hadn''t believed Feng Hanshui that liar. How could I have been cheated for so many years? Although it didn''t have the lie of Feng Hanshui in those days, it was impossible for it to encounter Chu Mo with the breath of five elements. But it didn''t appreciate the cold water at all. Instead, in the depths of its heart, it hated the cold water. Because that damn little human monk dared to deceive it.


    It''s a hundred deaths!


    What Huolong wants to forget most now is this matter. But Feng Jianghai mentions it unwittingly. How can it not be angry?


    Feng Jianghai''s face, which was extremely wronged and angry, was still written with big ignorant words. He''s still here. I don''t understand what''s going on here.


    Lu Tianming disguised himself as Zhou Qingyun and sneaked into the black prison. He saw through the monk disguised as Fang LAN and killed him. Then he saved Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, the two immortals... I knew this would have killed them long ago!


    All these fengjianghai can understand and figure it out, but the problem is, the fire dragon ancestor is good... Why did he suddenly stand on the opposite side of Lingyun gate?


    Did Lu Tianming do it any good?


    Feng Jianghai thought this was nonsense, too ridiculous!


    No matter how powerful Lu Tianming is. No matter how terrible the combat power is, he is just a spiritual monk, and his ancestors sealed the cold water. That kind of realm... That kind of status, did not make this fire dragon work for him like this.


    Why is Lu Tianming?


    This simply doesn''t make sense!


    However, whether it makes sense or doesn''t make sense, he has no chance to continue to think about this problem.


    Because Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong came towards him with a sneer.


    Feng Jianghai''s heart was suddenly cold. He couldn''t help shouting at the fire dragon, "fire dragon ancestor... I don''t agree!"


    Huolong didn''t bother to talk to people like Feng Jianghai, a little monk in this realm. It used to be an ant in its eyes, but now it is in its eyes. Still ants!


    Let alone Feng Jianghai, everyone present. Except for the boy with five elements... In his eyes, it''s all mole ants!


    How can a giant dragon be interested in communicating with a group of mole ants? That''s simply self demoralizing!


    In the past, it was only as a last resort that it reached that agreement with Feng Hanshui, the ancestor of Feng family. Now it has found someone who can save it. How can it ignore these people?


    At this time, Xiao Wanjun had come to the sea of fengjiang. He was also seriously injured at the moment, and his body looked a little ragged. However, there was no pain in his eyes, but full of the pleasure of revenge.


    Li Fangzhong was the same. His body was broken and half of his arms were lost. When he walked to the sea of fengjiang, he said in a cold voice, "fengjiang sea, what else do you have to say?"


    "Two martial uncles... Are you really going to kill me?" Feng Jianghai said with a tragic smile, "then do it! There''s nothing to say! When you did such treacherous things, my father just sealed you up and imprisoned you in the black prison, but didn''t kill you. You''re free today, and you want revenge... Come on! I have no complaints!"


    "Hahahahahaha!" Xiao Wanjun suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, then looked at Feng Jianghai: "now call yourself a nephew? Do you know the immortal old thing who calls our martial uncle instead of gnashing his teeth to kill? Also, you still have the face to mention the things of that year? Is it a favor that your father didn''t kill us? Dying, he is still confusing black and white, is it interesting?"


    "There is no need to talk nonsense with him." As Li Fangzhong said, he directly punched the Dantian of Feng Jianghai.


    Bang!


    A dull sound.


    The corners of the mouth of the river and sea overflowed with a lot of blood.


    Li Fangzhong''s punch directly destroyed his Dantian, and even Yuanying... Was badly hit!


    Under the pressure of the fire dragon, Feng Jianghai had no resistance at all, and Yuanying could not escape. Only Shengsheng was hit.


    Feng Jianghai''s face flashed a painful color, and he clenched his teeth and said, "you killed me today. One day, my father and my ancestors of Feng family will surely avenge me! Kill you and other nine families!"


    Bang!


    Li Fangzhong hit the Dantian of Feng Jianghai with another punch: "needless to say that nonsense, you should die if you have Feng''s pulse!"


    Poof!


    Feng Jianghai spewed a mouthful of blood again, and the whole person was almost killed by this punch. A huge blood hole appeared in the abdomen, and Yuan Ying, who was already seriously injured in Dantian, was forcibly broken by Li Fangzhong''s punch.


    At this time, the fire dragon also removed the pressure from his body, and a flash of light flashed and disappeared.


    It has finished what it should do and is not interested in staying here for too long. Directly back to the Dragon cup.


    Feng Jianghai''s eyes were full of resentment. Looking at Li Fangzhong, he was speechless.


    Li Fangzhong''s fist was full of Feng Jianghai''s blood. With a sneer, he cut off Feng Jianghai''s head with a sword. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 750

    The body of Feng Jianghai fell directly from the sky and fell hard into the dust.


    Chu Mo over there has rescued Fang LAN and untied the seal on Fang LAN. Fang LAN fell in Chu Mo''s arms and cried loudly. After all, I''m a young girl. I haven''t collapsed after this experience. I''m already strong.


    "It''s all right. It''s master who implicated you." Chu Mo patted Fang LAN on the back and comforted him.


    Although the age gap between the two is very small, Chu Mo really feels his responsibility as a master at this moment.


    Feng Hua over there watched his father be killed, but he bit his lips without making a sound, and then... Made an unexpected move.


    Turn around and run!


    This scene stunned all the disciples of Lingyun sect.


    The leader died, and the young master ran away?


    What are they still doing here?


    For a time, almost all the monks of Lingyun gate who were still here made the same move. Frantically scattered and fled!


    The tree fell and the monkeys scattered!


    Lingyun gate is completely collapsed.


    Chu Mo just glanced at the direction of Feng Hua''s escape and didn''t pursue it, because he knew that Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, who hated Feng''s family, would never let Feng Hua go.


    Sure enough, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong chased directly in the direction of Fenghua and cut down the roots. They would never leave such a scourge in this world.


    There is only one person in the whole Lingyun gate who did not escape. Instead, he stumbled in the direction of Feng Jianghai''s body falling.


    Seal the country!


    Feng Jianghai''s brother!


    A weak and incompetent man in Feng Hua''s eyes, at this time, when Feng Hua, his own son, ran away, he did not know where the courage came from, rushed to the direction of his brother''s body, tears flowing on his face, and murmured, "brother... Why is this? Why? Everything was good originally... Why do you want to go through this muddy water?"


    It''s also interesting. Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong all hated Feng''s family, but these two people directly ignored Feng Jiangshan and didn''t mean to attack him at all. We went to pursue Feng Hua together.


    Chu Mo looked at Feng Jiangshan. He still remembered that this man had appeared in Jinxiu city that day. He did not start, but quietly watched Feng Jiangshan pounce on his brother''s body, and then connected Feng Jianghai''s head with the body. Kneel there and cry bitterly.


    "Your realm has reached the peak of Yuanying. It doesn''t take many years... You can successfully rise to the fairy world. How good is that? Lingyun gate or Lingyun gate, everything will not change. Why... Why do you want to be moved by the proposal of blood demon sect? Why?" Feng Jiangshan burst into tears.


    Shivering, Feng Jianghai tidied up his clothes, Crying again: "I know that you have always looked down on me, including my nephew. He also looked down on me and thought I was weak and incompetent. You always said that the practice world was cruel and ruthless, and there was no friendship to speak of, so we should kill and decide. There was no need to say what was right or wrong... There was no need to say. The fist of the strong was the truth. But you forgot that you were not the strongest person in the world. There were always stronger people than you. At that time... Who Is it true? "


    Fang Lan''s mood at this time also eased a lot. She looked up from Chu Mo''s arms with some shyness, looked at Feng Jiangshan curiously, and whispered, "I know this man. That day in Jinxiu City, he also fought with Master Wu Hui."


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded and looked at Fang LAN: "let''s go back to Jinxiu city!"


    "Then this man?" Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo hesitantly.


    Chu Mo smiled, "do you hate him?"


    Fang Lan was slightly stunned, shook her head and said, "injustice has its head and debt has its owner. One of the people I hate is dead, and I''m afraid the other can''t escape the pursuit of those two predecessors."


    "Then it''s over." Chu Mo laughed and said, "let''s go."


    "But master, people say they want to uproot..." Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo weakly. In fact, this is not her nature, but she doesn''t want to have such an experience again. And in her heart, she thought more about Chu mo.


    "It doesn''t matter. If he dies, the Lingyun gate will collapse completely." Chu Mo sighed and walked forward.


    "What does the collapse of Lingyun gate have to do with us?" Fang LAN followed. Asked softly.


    The conversation between the two people was not carried away by others, but also heard by Feng Jiangshan over there. He looked at the back of the man and woman in a daze.


    Chu Mo said, "whether the Lingyun gate collapses or not really has nothing to do with us, but many people will die because of it."


    "I seem to understand a little. If there is no leader, the disciples of this sect will start to compete for power and profit, master?" Fang Lan''s voice came from afar. Feng Jiangshan''s crying red eyes blinked slightly, and he wanted to hear what the man said.


    "Yes, although there are many bad people in Lingyun gate, more... Are ordinary people. They haven''t reached the point of death." Chu Mo smiled and looked at Fang LAN: "the practice world is not as mysterious as imagined, nor as cruel as many people say. Many people practice just to live more years and live a better life. They have nothing wrong."


    "So it is. I see. Master, you are so kind!"


    "Kind? Master also has a cold-blooded side."


    "Treat the enemy coldly, of course! Those bad guys, even I can''t wait to tear them to pieces!"


    The figures of the two people are getting farther and farther away. On Feng Jiangshan''s wooden face over there, there is a little bit... With a wry smile, he looked at Feng Jianghai who died with his eyes closed and murmured, "brother, do you hear me? You are really wrong, very wrong! In this world... Not everyone is as you think. You are such a person... But it doesn''t mean that everyone is such a person!"


    Saying this, Feng Jiangshan slowly stood up, and his voice, At the same time, it was spread all over the Lingyun sect: "Lingyun sect disciples listen to the order, I am Feng Jiangshan, the leader is dead, the young master has fled, and from now on, I will temporarily replace the leader of Lingyun sect. All the disciples who are still in Lingyun sect will immediately concentrate in the direction of the black prison. The disaster is over, and Lingyun sect now needs you. At the same time, from today on, Lingyun sect will be closed for a hundred years. Within a hundred years, no one is allowed to leave Lingyun sect half a step. And..."


    Chu Mo and Fang LAN had gone far at this time, but the voice of Feng Jiangshan clearly reached their ears.


    Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo and said, "master, did you know that Feng Jiangshan would do this right?"


    Chu Mo smiled, stopped, looked at Fang LAN and said, "the dragon has nine sons. The nine sons are different. Feng Jiangshan is different from his brother Feng Jianghai. This can be seen from Feng Hua''s eyes watching his father die and turning around and running away, but Feng Jiangshan can stay there."


    "So, Lingyun gate won''t bother us in the future, will it?" Fang Lan was still palpitating about her previous experience.


    Chu Mo smiled and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t think so." Fang LAN youyou said, "even if they don''t stop them, they may not have the courage." With that, Fang LAN vomited * * * *: "the way master fights is really overbearing!"


    "Hehe, let''s go back to Jinxiu City, and master will preside over your wedding!" Chu Mo said.


    Fang LAN nodded happily, "I listen to master!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 751

    When Chu Mo took Fang LAN out of the Lingyun gate, he saw from a distance that Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong had returned. At this time, the injuries on the two men looked more serious, and they were bleeding all over. But on their bodies, they exuded a very strong sense of excitement.


    "Master!" Xiao Wanjun bowed slightly to Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "our business is over. Next, our lives are the master''s!"


    Li Fangzhong nodded aside, then looked back, glanced at the Lingyun gate behind him, and then said, "master, can you spare the Lingyun gate this time?"


    "Let go?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, picked the tip of his eyebrows, and looked at Li Fangzhong: "don''t you two hate Lingyun gate? This Lingyun gate was founded by people of the Feng family, don''t you... Have you ever thought of completely destroying this sect?"


    Xiao Wanjun shook his head with a wry smile and said, "we two really thought that if we could get out of trouble one day, we must turn the whole Lingyun gate upside down and completely destroy it! Because we think that Lingyun gate owes us too much!"


    Li Fangzhong took the words and said, "yes, even when we met the master, we still had this idea in our hearts. However... When we really got out of trouble and killed Feng Jianghai and Feng Hua, we suddenly felt that we were just feuding with Feng, but Lingyun gate... In fact, we didn''t owe us anything. On the contrary, if there was no Lingyun gate, we wouldn''t be today."


    Xiao Wanjun said, "we failed to compete with Feng unchanging for the position of leader in those days, but it was only to become the king and defeat the enemy. Now we have killed Feng unchanging''s children and grandchildren, and the evil spirit in our hearts has almost come out. Anyway, Lingyun sect is our sect after all. Even if it was founded by Feng family, we don''t want to destroy it anymore. I hope the master can succeed."


    "Please help me!" Li Fangzhong bowed to one side.


    Chu Mo smiled: "let''s go. I''m not going to continue to embarrass them."


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong were somewhat surprised, looking at Chu Mo, stunned there.


    "What are you waiting for? Are you repenting again?" Chu Mo looked at them with a smile.


    "No. No, of course not." Xiao Wanjun waved his hand again and again, and then said with a wry smile, "the master is so generous, it''s our unnecessary."


    Li Fangzhong also said aside, "in fact, we should be able to think of it when we see that the master has walked out of the Mountain Gate of Lingyun gate."


    Fang Lan was a little surprised and secretly looked at the two ragged old men. She didn''t understand why such two strong men would call their master with their master.


    At this time, Xiao Wanjun bowed slightly to Fang LAN: "old slave Xiao Wanjun, have you seen Miss!"


    Li Fangzhong also bowed down: "old slave Li Fangzhong. Met Miss!"


    The master''s apprentice is naturally their miss. But for Fang LAN, she had never had such an experience, so she looked at Chu Mo at a loss.


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "they have recognized me as the Lord. You will be their miss in the future!"


    Fang LAN heard Chu Mo''s so straightforward words, and suddenly felt a little confused. She looked at Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, and felt a little uneasy in her heart. These two people had just fought with Feng Jianghai in the sky. Fang LAN is in the eye. Know that their realm is much higher than master. Will they be dissatisfied with master''s words at this moment?


    But to Fang Lan''s surprise, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong nodded with a smile, and there was no dissatisfaction on their faces. Fang Lan''s heart finally settled down, and her admiration for master increased a little.


    Fang LAN had no resistance to the marriage she was about to face. Although she still doesn''t have that unforgettable love for Jin Ming, she and her family owe too much affection to the Jin family. Plus Jin Ming to her. That''s really useless. Jin Ming''s persistence is enough to move Fang LAN.


    In Fang Lan''s view, everything is moving towards the good side. Although there have been some twists and turns in the middle. But the results are still good.


    For example, Fang LAN had been very pessimistic about the Lingyun gate. Her best outcome... May be death. But I didn''t expect that my master was really strong to this extent, almost with the power of one person. Overturned such a powerful sect.


    Although there may be more dangers to face in the future, Fang LAN has been able to face them calmly and will not fear as before.


    A group of four people galloped in the direction of Jinxiu city.


    But what they didn''t expect was that at this moment, on the side of Jinxiu City, Jinming was facing a catastrophe!


    Since Chu Mo left, Lingyun gate has sent people to directly block the whole splendid city, only allowed in and out. It made complaints abound in Jinxiu City, but no one dared to stand up and publicly oppose it. Because a few people who dared to stand up were ruthlessly suppressed and died miserably.


    Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi sisters are also struggling to support the Lu family. Fortunately, Lu Tianyue also has the identity of a leader disciple of Lingdong mountain. People on the side of Lingyun sect have some scruples. But most of them are waiting for the news from the sect.


    As long as the news of Lu Tianming''s death comes back from the sect, then... The whole splendid city will be bloodied!


    Even if the Lu family has the background of Lingdong mountain, it will not help!


    Jin Ming was badly injured before. If Chu Mo hadn''t taken him a pill at that time, he might even have fallen. Therefore, during this period of time, Jin Ming has been recuperating at home. He knew that Fang LAN had been captured, but there was nothing he could do, so he felt very painful in his heart.


    Therefore, no one in the whole Jin family mentioned this matter in front of him.


    But even if no one mentioned, Jin Ming''s heart is still full of pain. He didn''t even know whether Fang Lan was dead or alive now.


    Although he has confidence in Lu Tianming, he doesn''t think that with Lu Tianming, a monk in the golden elixir period, he can bring Fang LAN back from the Lingyun gate. So, these days, Jin Ming has been thinking about how to escape from Jinxiu City, and then quietly enter the Lingyun gate to save Fang LAN!


    This idea may be naive, but for a man, how can he be indifferent and calm when his beloved woman is caught?


    The Jin family has a secret Road, which leads directly to 30 miles outside the splendid city.


    When Jin Ming was about to fully recover from his injury, he finally made up his mind to quietly escape from Jinxiu city. But he must cheat his family first, because everyone in the Jin family will not support his crazy idea.


    A monk who can''t even get the golden elixir, even if he goes to the Lingyun gate, in addition to dying... What''s the meaning?


    Therefore, it was easy for Jin Ming to find an opportunity, avoid everyone, and then sneak into a secret road built by the Jin family for hundreds of years.


    Jin Ming didn''t know. Just after his front foot left, someone secretly passed the news out behind him.


    Therefore, when Jin Ming was in an uneasy mood and easily came out of the secret passage, he directly saw a scene that made his heart cold.


    A group of people from Lingyun gate are waiting for him there¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 752

    Jin Ming is dead.


    He died in frustration because he was betrayed by his family.


    Shortly after Lingyun gate blocked Jinxiu City, Jin Ming''s brother Jin Xian couldn''t resist this huge pressure. In despair, he secretly surrendered to the people of Lingyun gate. And swear by the original God that he will never betray Lingyun gate.


    In Jin Xian''s view, Lu Tianming will hardly have any chance, and he will surely die!


    Jin Xian is the eldest son of the Jin family. He is nearly 50 years old. Before that, he has been very low-key and rarely made enemies with others. He has a low reputation outside, but he has a high status inside the Jin family. When Jin Dongnan was in charge of the Jin family, Jin Xian, as an heir, has been conscientiously helping his father deal with all kinds of things. It is the most powerful right-hand man in Jindongnan.


    After Jin Dongnan''s death, Jin Xian''s hatred for Chu Mo was quite strong. He thought it was Chu Mo who killed his father. If it weren''t for him, how could Jinxiu city suffer such a disaster? How could the Jin family suffer such a huge blow?


    However, he never thought that even without Chu Mo, as long as the news that the three families of Jinxiu city got a lot of benefits from the site of qingxumen spread, the fate of the three families might not be much better than now.


    Every man is innocent and bears his guilt!


    The benefits of the three families from the site of qingxumen have been enough to make countless people crazy.


    But people are like this. They all like to blame others. People who "often think of themselves" are in the minority after all. Otherwise, the sages in this world will not be so rare.


    Jin Xian is no exception. Although there is a word "Xian" in his name, his previous performance seems to explain that he is a virtuous person. But all this changed completely after his father fell.


    First of all, Jin Xian, who temporarily acts as the owner of the Jin family, has deep fear and vigilance for his brother Jin Ming, who has never been in his heart in the past.


    This point began at the moment when he temporarily took the place of the owner!


    It is said that the owner of the house, Jin Dongnan, fell. The Presbyterian Council of the Jin family should directly announce that Jin Xian will succeed the master of the Jin family. Even if there is temporary generation, it will be removed soon. Become the real owner of the Jin family.


    After all, Jin Xian''s succession to the throne of the Jin family is taken for granted by people, and no one will stand up against it.


    But that''s the problem!


    Jin Xian has been until now. The word "temporary generation" on the head... Has not been removed!


    But this is directly related to his brother Jin Ming!


    If Jin Ming is still the same as in the past, nature will not pose any threat. For a long time, Jin Ming''s mind has never been focused on fighting for the position of home owner. Compared with his brothers, Jin Ming has no interest in power at all.


    But now it''s different. Because he has a strong fiancee!


    Fang LAN!


    This is the woman!


    When Jin Dongnan was alive, he was full of praise for Fang LAN. Although this girl was born in a small town, she is virtuous, virtuous and intelligent. Most importantly, she has a good talent! Being able to marry her as a daughter-in-law will be a blessing to the entire Jin family!


    In this way, Fang Lan''s position in the eyes of the Jin family is very special. But none of Jin Xian''s wives and concubines... Has ever received such praise.


    And what Jin Xian fears most is Fang Lan''s master... Lu Tianming!


    This young man who seems to appear suddenly is really terrible!


    First, the robbery of building a foundation. Destroyed a group of blood demon sect''s own disciples in the golden elixir period. Then unexpectedly, they broke through one after another and rose to the golden elixir realm at a speed that was completely unimaginable.


    Then, under the siege of a large number of Lingyun gate elites, he not only escaped safely, but also successfully killed a rifle, teasing the whole Lingyun gate in the palm of his hand!


    This courage, this fighting power, is simply a well deserved peerless pride! At least Jin Xian has never heard of a young man in the spiritual world who has such strength. Even Feng Jianghai, the leader of Lingyun sect, could only roar up in anger, but there was nothing to do.


    Such a terrible guy. It''s the master of his brother''s fiancee!


    If Lu Tianming can really survive the siege of Lingyun gate, he will grow into a giant in the future. With the support of such a person, Jin Ming wants to become the owner of the Jin family... It''s simply an idea, anytime, anywhere!


    Start by figuring this out. Jin Xian''s heart has moved to kill!


    People say that the imperial family has no family ties. In fact, among these super families, family ties are also rare.


    Home owners like Jin Dongnan are really rare.


    Jin Xian has a murderous heart for his brother Jin Ming, but he doesn''t want to kill his brother himself. Falling into the reputation of brotherhood, he thought of using the hand of Lingyun sect to get rid of Jin Ming!


    In this way, no matter what, he Jinxian... Will be in an invincible position!


    If a miracle occurs and Lu Tianming comes back alive and survives the pursuit of Lingyun gate, then Jin Ming has died. Dying in the hands of the people of Lingyun gate has nothing to do with his Jin Xian; If Lu Tianming didn''t come back alive and was eventually killed by Lingyun gate, then he betrayed Jin Ming... It was a righteous act!


    At that time, you can also get a lot of benefits from Lingyun gate.


    It can be said that low-key is just a disguise of Jin Xian. In his bones, Jin Xian is a very cold-blooded and selfish person. Almost no one in the Jin family can see this.


    Therefore, Jin Ming died very oppressed and wronged. Because he never had that kind of idea. Even if Fang LAN had, Jin Ming, who has a strong sense of kinship in his bones, would never agree.


    He didn''t know until he died that he was betrayed by his own brother.


    At the moment of death, there was only one figure left in Jin Ming''s heart, that was Fang LAN.


    "Lan Er, I''m sorry... I can''t be your husband this life. I can''t go with you. I can''t spoil you, love you and take care of you all my life... I''m sorry!"


    At the moment of Jin Ming''s death, Fang LAN, who was hundreds of thousands of miles away from Jinxiu City, suddenly felt that his heart seemed to be severely seized by someone and hurt fiercely.


    Then, Fang Lan''s tears flowed directly and inexplicably.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Chu Mo, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, who were on their way, looked at Fang LAN with a puzzled face.


    Fang Lan''s face showed pain, but her eyes were blank: "I, I don''t know, as if something important suddenly disappeared. I don''t know why, I''m very sad in my heart."


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "is something wrong with the rich brocade city?"


    Fang Lan''s body trembled slightly, and her voice trembled and said, "no!"


    "Speed up!" Chu Mo said, pulling Fang Lan''s arm up, and the speed doubled in an instant!


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong looked at each other, and they all saw surprise in each other''s eyes. Then he nodded at the same time: This Tianjiao from the heaven... It''s really different!


    With the increase of the pedestrian speed, they are getting closer and closer to Jinxiu city!


    Finally, the magnificent city appeared in front of several people.


    However, when Chu Mo''s eyes fell on the tower above the gate of Jinxiu City, his body suddenly paused and said, "Jin Ming!"


    Fang Lan''s state was slightly worse, but she also saw the Jin Ming who was hung on the city tower and had not known how long she had died. Her brain was instantly blank, and the whole person... Was completely stunned. With a brush of tears, it flowed down. Then, his eyes darkened and he fainted directly.


    A surge of anger erupted along the depths of Chu Mo''s heart, and infinite killing intent shot out of his eyes¡ª¡ª


    Sorry, I''ve been at the airport in the afternoon. I''m going to board the plane when I want to update it. The update is a little late. Wait for me to rest tomorrow and give back to you! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 753

    At this time, a group of people also stood on the tower of Jinxiu city. Jin Xian, the temporary head of the Jin family, is also impressively listed. His expression looked very heavy and serious.


    Beside Jin Xian, there were a group of people from Lingyun gate. These people looked at the people flying at the high speed in the distance, and all frowned. Finally, someone recognized two of them and whispered, "no... the murderer is back!"


    "God... It''s Lu Tianming!"


    "No, the killing God is back!"


    "Go! The murderer is back!"


    All the disciples of Lingyun sect are well aware of the terrible killing God. Although they don''t know why Lu Tianming has the courage to return to Jinxiu city. But I know that if I stay here, there must be no way out. Now it''s almost subconscious... Running away.


    Because when Chu Mo left Jinxiu City, he once said: whoever dares to move a person in Jinxiu City, he will kill anyone!


    Now they not only moved the people of Jinxiu City, but also the fiance of this murderous disciple!


    Those who dare to stay here at this time, unless they are mentally ill.


    Jin Xian was not sick, and he also wanted to run. At the moment when he saw Chu Mo clearly, Jin Xian was cold, and the whole person was scared out of his wits!


    He never thought that things would happen to such a coincidence. He came here today. In fact, he came to play. These people who want to find Lingyun gate want to return Jin Ming''s body. I just shed a few tears, which is also for people around me.


    To prove their brotherhood, Jin Ming died because he disobeyed the adults of Lingyun gate


    In this way, he Jin Xian can be completely removed from this matter. Because everyone knows that Fang Lan was captured by Lingyun gate, and it is reasonable for Jin Ming, as Fang Lan''s fiance, to do something out of line.


    But I didn''t expect that, as if there was Providence in the dark, "Lu Tianming", the God of murder, came back at this time!


    At this time, Xiao Wanjun, who was beside Chu Mo, directly burst out of his body with a shocking momentum. Towards the overwhelming oppression of the whole splendid city. Just like the dark clouds pressing on the border, they directly suppressed those Lingyun sect disciples who wanted to escape there.


    Everyone, including Jin Xian, trembled in their legs and couldn''t stand at all. They knelt down in situ.


    These people''s hearts suddenly burst into despair.


    A Lu Tianming was enough to make them scared. I didn''t expect that there was such a terrible strong man now.


    Jin Xian knelt there, trembling all over, and his heart was full of remorse. If he can persist for a longer time. Instead of being in such a hurry to kill Jin Ming, how can you be so passive now?


    Chu Mo''s figure, like a flash of lightning, instantly appeared at the head of Jinxiu city. His cold eyes stared at the group one by one. Finally, his eyes rested on Jin Xian. There was a look of surprise in his eyes: "Jin Xian, why are you here?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be surprised that he knew Jin Xian. But there is no intersection. I only know that he is the eldest son of the Jin family and the future owner of the Jin family. It is supposed that all families in Jinxiu city should stand on the opposite side of Lingyun gate at the moment. Why is Jin Xian with these people of Lingyun gate?


    A trace of doubt rose in Chu Mo''s heart.


    Jin Xian was almost suppressed by the Yuan Ying breath of Xiao Wanjun beside Chu Mo, and said with some difficulty, "it''s brother Tianming. You came back just in time. I... I came to get back my brother''s body... Sobbing!" When Jin Xian said this, he couldn''t help crying: "pity my brother, in order to save Fang LAN. As a result... These people in Lingyun gate found him and killed him directly... He was so miserable!"


    With that, Jin Xian couldn''t help crying loudly.


    Fang LAN, leaning on Chu Mo, just woke up. Hearing this, he spewed a mouthful of blood directly. The whole person was shaky and almost fainted again.


    Chu Mo held Fang Lan''s wrist, gave her a little aura, and said in a deep voice, "be strong, go and bring Jin Ming back! Cry... Wait until you finish this!"


    Chu Mo said. With a slight sigh, I just wanted to comfort Jin Xian, but suddenly found that those disciples of Lingyun sect all glared at Jin Xian, as if they were quite dissatisfied with his words! Chu Mo''s heart suddenly sank, and he seemed to realize something.


    So Chu Mo turned his eyes to the disciples of Lingyun gate and said coldly, "you are so brave. It seems that last time, I didn''t kill enough people in this beautiful city!"


    At this time, a disciple of Lingyun sect, although knowing that he would die, still couldn''t help shivering and saying, "Master Lu... No wonder we are Jin Xian... It''s this bastard who betrayed his brother!"


    "Yes, it was he who informed us that his brother wanted to leave Jinxiu city through the Jinjia secret way, and we went to intercept!" Another Lingyun sect disciple said.


    At this time, Jin Xian looked angry and shouted, "bloody, nonsense! Brother Lu, you must not believe them. They know they will die and want to drag people into the water!"


    "Bah!" A senior deacon of Lingyun gate gnashed his teeth at Jin Xian and mercilessly bah: "Jin, it''s obviously you who want to kill your brother and throw dirty water on us. Don''t even think about it!" With that, the senior deacon of Lingyun sect, who has the peak state of the golden elixir, looked at Chu Mo and gritted his teeth and said, "Lu, I really admire you for having the courage to come back here. We are not your opponents and are willing to die. Then the leader will naturally avenge us! But this Jin, who is not a good thing, is the whereabouts of his brother, which he betrayed to us!"


    "Brother Lu, they are spiteful. They are slandering! Don''t be fooled by them!" Jin Xian cried bitterly, "that''s my brother, my mother''s brother. Even if I''m crazy, I can''t hurt my brother!"


    Chu Mo frowned at this time and looked at Jin Xian. In fact, he almost had the answer in his heart. However, if there is no evidence for this kind of thing, he can''t directly attack Jin Xian.


    At this time, a Lingyun sect disciple said in a trembling voice, "Lu Tianming, I have evidence here!"


    With that, he took out a letter directly from his arms. Gently throw it to Chu Mo, and then look at Jin Xian sneer: "unexpectedly, the letter you sent us has not been destroyed by me. Fortunately, I still keep it, otherwise, you beast will succeed!"


    Jin Xian didn''t expect that the other party could keep this letter. Immediately, he was paralyzed and collapsed directly to the ground.


    This letter is enough to convict him. Because at that time, in order to prevent others from knowing this matter, Jin Xian wrote this letter personally!


    At that time, as long as Chu Mo finds the words he has written before, a pair of handwriting will know that he is lying.


    Facts speak louder than words. Even if he has a hundred mouths, at this moment, he can''t defend himself. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 754

    Chu Mo opened the letter, but there were only a few words on it: "twenty five miles north of the beautiful city, behind a hill, after midnight tonight, Jin Ming will appear there."


    Chu Mo glanced at Jin Xian, who was paralyzed there, and wanted to say something, but in the end, he could only sigh: "this matter is left to your Jin family to solve by themselves."


    Jin Xian, who was paralyzed there, directly showed despair in his eyes. He knew very well that the Presbyterian Council of the Jin family would never forgive him for handing him over to the Jin family. The Jin family can join him in Lingyun gate, but it will never tolerate him betraying his own brother!


    Even his own brother can sell, who else can''t he sell?


    Fang LAN had brought Jin Ming''s body back at this time. Her face was so pale that there was no blood on it. She looked at Jin Xian with hatred.


    She never dreamed that Jin Ming was killed by her own brother.


    At this time, Chu Mo turned his eyes to these people in Lingyun gate: "kill yourself."


    This group of people in Lingyun gate all have endless reluctance on their faces. They want to resist, and some even want to explode. But under the pressure of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, no one can resist. But no one is willing to commit suicide like this.


    Just now, the senior deacon in that field clenched his teeth and said, "Lu Tianming, do you really want to keep going with Lingyun gate?"


    "Lu Tianming, if you kill us today, Lingyun gate will not let you go!"


    "We are just a group of people who carry out orders. Why do you have to make trouble with us?" The disciples of Lingyun sect almost collapsed and roared hysterically.


    Chu Mo sneered: "don''t die? Won''t let me go? You are really pathetic..."


    Li Fangzhong and Xiao Wanjun all kept silent, and they could only mourn for these people in their hearts. If it were the two of them, in this case, these people would not be spared. It''s the only thing they can do without attacking these people.


    "Lu Tianming... Our leader will not let you go!" A disciple of Lingyun sect finally couldn''t resist this huge pressure, suddenly stood up and rushed towards Chu mo. Your breath also instantly rises to the peak!


    This is a monk in the later stage of the golden elixir, although under the momentum of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong. Even breathing was a little difficult. When he moved, he vomited blood, but he didn''t care at all. He looked like he was going to fight with Chu mo.


    "He wants to explode!" Xiao Wanjun said in a deep voice.


    Brush!


    A dazzling light flashed, and the head of the monk in the later stage of the golden elixir flew directly to the sky, and the headless body fell down the tall wall.


    next. Several people from Lingyun sect tried to withstand the pressure of two Yuanying monks. Fight hard with Chu mo.


    But it''s useless!


    Even without the breath suppression of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, they could not cause any harm to Chu mo.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Mo directly killed these people on the spot.


    A thick smell of blood suddenly rose to the sky. The floor tiles of the whole city tower were dyed red with blood.


    Chu Mo whispered, "Jin Ming, take this as a little interest for you."


    Several figures galloped in the distance. Chu Mo glanced and found that it was Lu Tianyue, Lu Tianqi and others.


    "Brother Tianming!" This is Lu Tianqi.


    "Brother Tianming!" This is Lu Tianyue.


    The two women were surprised to see Chu mo.


    Lu Tianqi rushed directly, her big eyes flashing. Then he threw himself into Chu Mo''s arms: "brother Tianming, it''s great, you really come back, and I still think you..." he said, and couldn''t help sobbing gently.


    After not seeing her for a while, Lu Tianqi''s hair actually grew a lot longer. It looked like. It seems to be beginning to grow long hair.


    Lu Tianyue on the side also had some incredible surprise in his eyes. Looking at Chu Mo, he had several different meanings. Because at the moment, Lu Tianqi is still in Chu Mo''s arms.


    Chu Mo smiled awkwardly, then patted Lu Tianqi and said, "they are already the owners of a family, be reserved."


    "No, you''re not an outsider!" Lu Tianqi arched again in Chu Mo''s words, and then looked up embarrassed and vomited * * * * at her sister.


    Following the Lu sisters, there were also a group of Lu family elders. They looked at Chu Mo with more or less evasive eyes, as if they were a little afraid of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows. Seeing Lu Tianyue give him a color, he glanced at Jin Xian who was paralyzed on the side. Chumerton understood a little. Feelings these elders of the Lu family should also all think they can''t come back. Recently, I''m afraid I haven''t put less pressure on the Lu sisters. Now I see myself not only coming back, but also killing these Lingyun sect disciples on the spot by means of thunder. I''m afraid my heart is full of surprise and fear.


    Chu Mo glanced at Lu Tianyue and said, "don''t worry, it''s all right."


    Lu Tianyue was slightly stunned. This expression appeared on his originally cold little face. It looked very funny and a little cute. She looked at Chu Mo in disbelief: "it''s all solved?"


    "The problem of Lingyun gate has been solved!" Chu Mo said faintly.


    Hiss!


    Behind Lu Tianyue, there was a cold voice. The elders of the Lu family all looked at Chu Mo with a dull face.


    The amount of information in Chu Mo''s sentence is really amazing!


    What is the problem of Lingyun gate has been solved?


    What''s the solution?


    They wanted to ask, but they couldn''t bring up the courage. Some of them even think that Lu Tianming is lying!


    Lingyun sect is like a hegemon here. There are countless disciples under it, and there are so many strong people in the sect. No matter how powerful you are, Lu Tianming can''t defeat the whole Lingyun gate, can you? That''s the biggest joke in the world!


    And it''s not funny at all.


    Therefore, after the shock, these Lu elders calmed down, and their first reaction was disbelief.


    But Lu Tianyue knows more about the person in front of him than these people.


    "He said that if it was solved, it must be solved!" Lu Tianyue glanced back at the elders with deep doubts on their faces behind him and said faintly, "you''d better choose to believe his words."


    Although these elders have now surrendered to sister Lu Tianyue, there are still serious differences on some things. For example, this time, the Jin family took refuge in Lingyun gate, which had a great impact on the Lu family.


    Several of the elders were afraid of being robbed by the Jin family, and felt that if they could not decide as soon as possible, the Lu family would certainly not be valued even if they fell back to the Lingyun gate in the future. Some elders even suggested that Lu Tianyue should consider the proposal of Fenghua.


    This made Lu Tianyue very angry, very angry, but also a little helpless.


    The family had just stabilized, and she didn''t want to see the huge Lu family fall apart again. So I have been supporting hard, and I always believe that "Lu Tianming" will come back.


    It''s just that those elders don''t believe that Lu Tianming can come back alive and have been exerting pressure on Lu Tianyue.


    After all, they don''t want to be buried in the anger of Lingyun gate.


    But the development of things far exceeded their expectations. No one can imagine that "Lu Tianming" actually came back alive! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 755

    Without staying here too much, Chu Mo asked Lu Tianyue to send someone to clean up the battlefield here. Then he walked in front of Jin Xian, and his eyes showed anger again. Even though Chu Mo can achieve peace of mind now, he still can''t keep calm in the face of this kind of thing.


    "You are really good!" Chu Mo looked at Jin Xian and said coldly, "let''s go. Why are you still sitting here? Who are you going to show it to?"


    Jin Xian raised his head. His eyes had become very numb. Looking at Chu Mo, he smiled miserably, "go? Where are you going? Go back to the Jin family for trial? I don''t!"


    Jin Xian roared out the last two words, and his numb eyes suddenly became full of anger and glared at Chu Mo: "Lu Tianming! It''s all because of you! If it weren''t for you, why should I frame my own brother? It''s my brother... Connected by blood, the brother of a mother!"


    With that, Jin Xian looked at Fang LAN, who was holding Jin Ming''s body, and gritted his teeth and said, "and you! You bitch... Why do you have to come to the Jin family! Without you, how can there be so many things? You killed my brother!"


    Fang Lan''s pale face became even more bloodless.


    PA!


    Li Fangzhong couldn''t help it. He walked over and slapped Jin Xian in the face. He coldly shouted, "there are so many reasons to betray his own brother and kill him. It''s unreasonable and disgusting!"


    The power of Li Fangzhong''s slap was not light. Although he did not use spiritual power, he still drew Jin Xian to the corners of his mouth to bleed.


    "Bah!" Jin Xian spit out several knocked out teeth, and then said with a tragic smile, "what I said is the truth! If it wasn''t for Lu Tianming, if it wasn''t for Fang LAN, why should I kill my own brother? If he didn''t die, come back and let Lu Tianming come back alive. As long as I say a word, I''ll roll down from the position of the king''s family owner! I''m not willing! Why?"


    Chu Mo looked at Jin Xian and said dumbfounded, "is this why you want to kill your own brother?"


    "That''s right!" Jin Xian gritted his teeth and said, "I hate Chu mo. if it weren''t for his appearance, my Jin family wouldn''t have been in trouble. I hate you more! Lu Tianming! Your existence makes me sleep and eat hard!" Jin Xian''s face showed a thick color of resentment: "why didn''t you die in the pursuit of Lingyun gate?"


    Lu Tianyue, who knew Chu Mo''s identity, couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth and said in his heart: if you know that the person you hate is the same, I don''t know what expression it would be?


    Chu Mo also felt very speechless. He looked at Jin Xian and said with a sneer, "the position of Jin family leader? That is, people like you will be rare. Do you really think I will be rare to let Jin Ming compete with you for the position of Jin family leader?"


    Looking at Jin Xian who was stunned, Chu Mo sighed, "it''s a pity that Jin Ming is the legitimate son of your Jin family who has no desire to compete for power and profit. As a result... He was harmed by you, a selfish and narrow-minded person."


    Jin Xian stood there. His face was ferocious: "nonsense! The Jin family is a rich and powerful family in Jinxiu city! Even Lingyun sect is also salivating for the Jin family! How can you be indifferent? Lu Tianming, don''t think I don''t know your mind. You are fishing for fame in Jinxiu City, and the whole people in Jinxiu city are grateful to you. Dare you say that you have never thought of the three families?"


    Jin Xian''s hysterical roar spread far away.


    At this time, many people began to come here, including some people from the Jin family and the Hong family.


    These people almost heard Jin Xian''s roar. But they didn''t understand what happened, and they didn''t know who the new owner of the Jin family was arguing with.


    As a result, take a closer look. Everyone was stunned there.


    Lu Tianming!


    These people who came, in any case, can''t forget this face, let alone the words that this person said when he left Jinxiu city before.


    It is also the words that threaten Lingyun gate that make the people of Lingyun gate blockade Jinxiu city for so long, but they don''t really do anything to the people of Jinxiu city.


    They clearly remember that the head of Lingyun sect gnashed his teeth before saying that he would kill the whole splendid city after killing Lu Tianming.


    These words made people in the whole splendid city uneasy about sleeping and eating. I''m in a panic all day.


    At the same time, the name of Lu Tianming is also like a God in the minds of people in Jinxiu city!


    Won the respect of almost everyone!


    At first, there were some remarks. Lu Tianming actually caused this disaster by himself. They just followed the unlucky bastards.


    But this voice was soon drowned by the angry voice: "Lingyun gate covets Jinxiu city not for two days, who can''t see the wolf''s ambition? Lu Tianming is just an excuse!"


    With the secret efforts of Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi, the voice of questioning Lu Tianming gradually disappeared.


    Until now. Even the Jin family, who already knew that they had taken refuge in Lingyun gate, had to admit that if it weren''t for the existence of Lu Tianming, I''m afraid the whole Jinxiu city would have been controlled by Lingyun gate... And bloody.


    At this time, seeing Lu Tianming appear here intact, almost everyone''s faces, except a few Jin family, showed excitement.


    Especially when they learned that those Lingyun sect disciples who blocked the splendid city had all died, they were almost excited to tears.


    Chu Mo handed the letter in his hand to Jin Tiegang, a Jin family he knew!


    However, in Jin Tiegang''s eyes, the man in front of him was a respected Prince Lu.


    Then he took the letter politely with a look, and his face changed directly. Then silently handed this letter to an elder of the Jin family nearby.


    The elder of the Jin family also only looked at it, his face changed greatly, and his whole body erupted into a strong anger, pointing to Jin Xian: "you... You beast!"


    This letter was quickly circulated in the hands of the elders of the Jin family, and everyone knew what had happened at the first time. Looking at Jin Xian, all of them were extremely angry and deeply contemptuous.


    Jin Ming''s death hit the Jin family very much. It was at this time that Jin Xian stood up and said that we couldn''t go on like this. Let''s just take refuge in Lingyun gate! And told the elders in the family that I was not greedy for life and afraid of death. People in Lingyun sect killed my brother, and I hate them to the bone! But our Jin family can no longer afford such a loss. I don''t want to see the bodies of clansmen hanging at the gate of Jinxiu city again!


    Even today, Jin Xian told a group of elders in the family that he would come to pick up his brother!


    Who would have thought that this dignified new owner of the Jin family was actually the culprit who killed Jin Ming!


    No one can stand such a thing.


    Jin Xian stood there, his face ferocious, his eyes full of resentment, and gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t defend anything. I''m doing this purely for the good of the Jin family..."


    Poof!


    Before Jin Xian finished speaking, an elder of the Jin family finally couldn''t help but stab Jin Xian in the abdomen with a sword and stabbed him in the opposite direction on the spot.


    "Family law!" The elder roared.


    "Family law!" Another elder of the Jin family also stabbed Jin Xian with a sword.


    "Family law!" Another elder of the Jin family took action¡ª¡ª


    Today is the fourth watch.


    PS: recommend a brother''s book, a very good brother, you can support it.


    Connection is: / wave OK/


    Title: Starlight (to be continued.)

 Chapter 756

    In the end, Jin Xian was directly stabbed by eight swords!


    Eight elders of the Jin family, one with a sword. But Jin Xian is not dead!


    This is the family law of the Jin family.


    If you cannibalize each other, you will be pierced by thousands of swords and die!


    Jin Xian kept gushing blood out of his mouth, sending out a painful roar: "you... You mutilate the owner of the house, you can''t die!"


    At this time, a sword light flashed, and Jin Xian''s head flew high, and a cavity of blood rose into the sky.


    It was Fang LAN who shot.


    "I avenge Jin Ming as a survivor!"


    Fang LAN cut off Jin Xian''s head with a sword, and then said with tears.


    This made some dissatisfaction. All the elders of the Jin family who wanted to say something were speechless.


    A yellow flower girl in the family is willing to avenge Jin Ming as Jin Ming''s survivor, and cut off Jin Xian''s head with a sword. Is it too much?


    That''s normal!


    And this is Fang Lan''s first murder!


    After a sword cut Jin Xian''s head, Fang LAN shook her hand slightly. She thought she would cry and be afraid, but in fact, she didn''t!


    Fang LAN only felt the pleasure of revenge in her heart. At the same time, something seemed to be broken in her heart, and she even heard the broken sound. Fang LAN closed her eyes slightly. She knew that what had been broken... Was her life.


    With this sword, they will be completely away from her.


    But she did not regret it.


    This is the way she chose.


    Chu Mo stood aside, silently looking at Fang LAN, feeling sorry for her. But she knew that she had to break through this level by herself.


    After passing this level, the sea and sky will be vast!


    Then. Chu Mo took Fang LAN and returned to the Lu family with Lu Tianyue and others.


    As for the Jin family, if Jin Xian dies, a new owner will naturally be elected.


    In fact, Jin Xian''s roar before his death is not wrong. Chu Mo really kept thinking. Collect the power of the whole splendid city, but the mind... Is not as dirty as Jin Xian said.


    At least, Chu Mo will bring new changes to Jinxiu City, cultivate excellent children in Jinxiu City, so that they can get the inheritance they didn''t dare to think of in the past, and give them the opportunity to rush out of the world. Go higher!


    However, Jin Xian said so. If Chu Mo said anything at this time, it would seem that he really had some bad motives. Therefore, Chu Mo decided to suppress this matter for the time being.


    But Chu Mo was a little surprised that he had just returned to the Lu family, and the owners of the Jin and Hong families and dozens of small families followed him to the Lu family to meet Lu Tianming.


    Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo and smiled, "surrender is coming."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows. Look at Lu Tianyue.


    Lu Tianyue said, "Jin Xian''s words made those people feel nervous. They were afraid that you really left. From then on, they didn''t care about Jinxiu city."


    "What about you? What do you think?" Chu Mo looked at Lu Tianyue and asked.


    At this time, Lu Tianqi said aside, "brother Tianming is his own. How could he leave?" Say, still looking at Chu Mo, a pair of eyes, with a different look: "I said right? Brother Tianming?"


    Lu Tianyue sighed in her heart, but she looked at Chu Mo with a bitter smile. At the same time, in her heart, she also looked forward to Chu Mo''s answer.


    Because of the whole splendid city, only she knows best that this person in front of her... Doesn''t belong here. If he wants to leave, he won''t have any obstacles at all!


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "don''t worry, I won''t leave here."


    "Great!" Lu Tianqi waved her small fist excitedly, and then looked at her sister proudly, "look, I''ll say it!"


    Lu Tianyue''s cold face showed a faint smile and gave a gentle hum.


    Later, Chu Mo went out to meet these people who came to visit. Among them, the people of the Jin family have the most embarrassed expressions. I want to explain to Chu Mo about taking refuge in Lingyun gate alone, but I have no chance.


    Therefore, although the Jin family is one of the three families in Jinxiu City, the representatives sent by the Jin family can only give the opportunity to those small and medium-sized families. In my heart, I can''t help complaining that Jin Xian, who is dead, is really a pig brain. Before the truth of the matter has been completely revealed, I made a choice in advance and exposed my cards.


    This kind of gambler''s Psychology... Is really not suitable to become the owner of a family!


    Chu Mo was not particularly enthusiastic about the Jin family. The only person in the Jin family who was worth it was no longer there. Now the Jin family, in addition to a Jin Tiegang, can also give Chu Mo a high look, the rest of those people, in Chu Mo''s eyes, are just a bunch of wall grass. I won''t be particularly despised, but I''m not interested in looking at it more.


    The elder, who came on behalf of the Jin family, could only sit there awkwardly, watching the heads of those small and medium-sized families obsequiously approach "Lu Tianming" one by one. I couldn''t help but have some helpless stomach Fei in my heart: a group of things without integrity!


    After a compliment from the owners of these families, an elder of the Hong family finally revealed his intention.


    "Master Lu, I hope you don''t pay attention to Jin Xian''s words before. We all know that if Master Lu wasn''t here, this splendid city would have been like nothing. The three families or other small and medium-sized families may have long ceased to exist. Even if you grovel to Lingyun gate, it''s just someone''s servant and running dog." The elder of the Hong family was not afraid of the Jin family. When he spoke, he glanced at the elder of the Jin family who was sitting there with a red color.


    Although Mr. Jin frowned, he did not refute. Because what people say is also true. There is no way to argue.


    The elder of the Hong family said, and hugged Chu Mo and said, "Mr. Lu is high in righteousness, amazing in strength, and can safely return under the pressure of the Lingyun gate. It is gratifying that Mr. Lu is now the protector of our whole Jinxiu city! Therefore, the young man is not talented, which represents these families who came here today, and dare to invite Mr. Lu to take the post of the city master of this Jinxiu city."


    "Yes, we hope that Mr. Lu can stay in Jinxiu city and become our city master from now on! We are willing to spend one tenth of our family income every year to fill the warehouse of the city master. Please don''t refuse!"


    "We''ve had enough of such a fearful day! Please invite Mr. Lu to be the city Lord!"


    "Please Mr. Lu as the city master!"


    Dozens of people, any one, are not unknown in this splendid city. Even the owner of the smallest family is also a powerful party!


    Now these people gathered here and asked Chu Mo to be the Lord of the splendid city. This kind of scene is unprecedented in the whole spiritual world... I''m afraid!


    At this time, the elder of the Jin family knew that if he didn''t make a statement again, I''m afraid the future of the Jin family... Would be really difficult!


    Before he came, other elders had also fully authorized him to do everything conveniently.


    Therefore, the elder of the Jin family coughed slightly and was about to speak.


    The elder of the Hong family over there chuckled and looked at him and said, "before you came to the Jin family, I heard that you took refuge in the Lingyun gate?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 757

    Mr. Jin''s parents cluttered in his heart and secretly screamed. At the same time, he hated the elder of the Hong family so much that his teeth itched. His heart said that his surname was Hong... Wait for me. We''ve finally settled this Liang Zi!


    At this critical time, even a light sentence may cause the current Lu childe''s strong disgust with the Jin family.


    However, parents Jin also knew in their hearts that none of the people who could appear here were fools. The moment Master Lu came back strong and killed the disciples of Lingyun sect, they all understood that Lingyun sect... Nine times out of ten is over!


    Not to mention anything else, let''s say that the two respectful old people around Mr. Lu have never even seen the breath that emanates from them!


    Yuanying realm is certain, and may not even be an ordinary Yuanying power!


    Such strong men are respectful to master Lu. What does that mean? It can only be said that Master Lu has an unimaginable origin!


    Originally, Lu Tianming was already powerful and arrogant when he didn''t have these two strong men around him. Now if they don''t hurry up at this time, do they want to wait for others to leave?


    As for Jin Xian''s covetous three families... Coveting the assets of Jinxiu City, no one will really care.


    Don''t be kidding. Will the master with two Yuanying realm servants covet the property of Jinxiu city?


    The origin of Lu Tianming must be amazing!


    Feng Jianghai, the leader of Lingyun sect, is the grandparent level power of Yuanying peak. Such a person can''t make two grandfathers who are both Yuanying realm become his servants, can they?


    Still, there is no fool who can become a powerful owner. They are actually smarter than anyone.


    Chu Mo probably didn''t think that with Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong around, there was such a benefit. Infinitely raised his mystery in the eyes of this group of people.


    The elder of the Jin family, of course, was not so stupid. Therefore, although the elder of the Hong family ran on him, which made him very angry, but on his face. But it didn''t show at all.


    He glanced at the elder of the Hong family in surprise, and then said angrily, "where did Hong Changlao hear this rumor? It''s nonsense! If I catch the rumor maker, I will never let it go!"


    The elder of Hong family snorted, but he didn''t refute face to face. Some words. One sentence is enough. If you say more, I''m afraid it will offend people.


    After Mr. Jin finished speaking, he didn''t continue to pester this topic, Instead, he saluted Chu Mo with his fists: "Mr. Lu. I''m sorry, the elder Committee of the Jin family has no eyes and doesn''t see that Jin Xian is an ambitious person. I didn''t expect that he would secretly collude with the people of the Lingyun sect and kill Jin Ming. The people of the Jin family are also extremely angry and regretful about this matter. At the same time, our elder Committee of the Jin family made a decision to invite Miss Fang lan... To be the new owner of the Jin family!"


    Hiss!


    Everyone present couldn''t help taking a breath. Shocked... Looking at the elder of the Jin family very unbelievably. I want to see if he is crazy.


    Even if you need to curry favor with Lu Tianming, you don''t have to work so hard, do you?


    It will be the first Jin family. Directly to an outsider? This... How stupid is it to make such a decision?


    Lu Tianyue was also slightly stunned. Then, she took a deep look at the elder of the Jin family, and couldn''t help but praise him in her heart: clever!


    This flattery... It''s amazing!


    Fang LAN is Chu Mo''s apprentice, and naturally he is Chu Mo''s closest person. Fang LAN has just publicly stated that she is Jin Ming''s survivor!


    Then, from the perspective of etiquette, Fang LAN is the genuine Jin family!


    Moreover, it is the pure lineage of the Jin family!


    This is something that no one can deny!


    Of course, if Fang LAN is not Chu Mo''s Apprentice. Then the Jin family won''t even admit her identity as a survivor.


    For what? A small town girl. Just want to be the young lady of the Jin family? Are you kidding?


    But now it''s completely different. The Jin family is quite clever!


    Anyway, it''s also a gift... It''s better to give a big one!


    In contrast, the Hong family and other families proposed to dedicate one tenth of the family''s annual income to the city Lord, which instantly seemed too weak!


    in fact. Giving one tenth of the net income of the family every year is almost the ultimate expression of sincerity. After all, in every family, there are countless people who need to feed, not to mention one tenth, even one percent, one thousandth... They will feel meat pain!


    But the Jin family is even more straightforward, actually directly to the home owner''s position. To an outsider!


    Although they have countless ways to make a home owner become a puppet. But Fang LAN is Lu Tianming''s Apprentice. Do they dare?


    In other words, if Lu Tianming nods and agrees now, the whole Jin family will become Lu Tianming''s bag.


    Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo anxiously. Now in her heart, she was thinking more about Chu mo. she hoped master would promise! She believed that if Jin Ming was alive, he would certainly hope that master could nod his head and agree.


    Born in a small town, Fang LAN, who once went through countless hardships for a foundation material but got nothing, understands the importance of resources better than ordinary people.


    Chu Mo smiled at this time and glanced at the elder of the Jin family, say: "Are you kidding? Fang LAN has nothing to do with the Jin family. Why should you be the owner of the Jin family? You don''t have to worry about anything. Jin Xian is the culprit who killed Jin Ming, but he has been killed. Moreover, this is also an internal matter of your Jin family. As for the matter of bowing to Lingyun gate... I don''t need to investigate, because I believe that it may not be your intention. You don''t have to worry about anything. If you are willing, just follow these The family is together. "


    After hearing this, the elder of the Jin family was both moved and disappointed. I didn''t expect that this person in front of me could really be as one as his heart. In the face of such a huge industry as the Jin family, he was indifferent. Directly bowed to Chu Mo: "the Jin family is willing to respect Master Lu as the Lord of the splendid city!"


    A few days later.


    A magnificent city Lord''s mansion rises from the ground in the middle of the splendid city!


    Chu Mo, on the other hand, became the first mayor of the splendid city in its history!


    A nine story pagoda was built in the inner courtyard of the city master''s mansion. Chu Mo put the fire dragon cup directly there, and asked the fire dragon to help protect the safety of the whole splendid city.


    With the fire dragon, Chu Mo was at ease with Jinxiu City, because even if the blood demon ancestor came in the spirit world, he would also fail in the face of this fire dragon!


    In addition, Chu Mo also left Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong here. They were given some pills to heal their injuries and restore their state to the peak level of that year. It will also become a powerful heritage of Jinxiu city.


    After doing this, Chu Mo decided to start looking for Miaoyi Niang and them. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 758

    Because now, he has the ability to protect the people around him, and naturally he doesn''t want them to continue to drift outside.


    Although Chu Mo believed that with their ability, even without themselves, they could still survive in the spiritual world. But to survive does not mean to live well. Although they have cultivation resources and foundation building materials. They cut off the cause and effect with themselves, but they are still not safe!


    Especially after really seeing some situations in the spiritual world, Chu Mo had a feeling: unless a group of flowery women in the foundation period can completely hide, otherwise, no matter where they go... I''m afraid they will be concerned by countless people!


    Any golden elixir can bully them.


    Thinking of these, Chu Mo wanted to find their thoughts and became more urgent.


    But what made Chu Mo a little speechless was that even though he wanted to find the trace of Miaoyi Niang and others... It was impossible because of the existence of the broken magic charm!


    "This is really..." Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "is it lifting a stone and hitting his own feet?"


    As soon as he flashed, Chu Mo directly entered the magic world.


    Because there, we should be able to get the information they left.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Qingfeng city.


    About three million miles away from the splendid city, this is a real big city. In the whole spiritual world, it can definitely rank within the top ten.


    The city wall is tall and magnificent. When people stand under the city wall and look up, they will directly feel very small in their hearts.


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue stood more than ten miles outside the city, looking at the big city from a distance, their eyes were all bitter and their faces were lost.


    Huang Zhe''s face was full of unwillingness and anger.


    Hua Xiaoya''s expression was similar, and the light in her eyes was cold.


    Shen Aoshuang and Shen aobing sisters could not see too many expressions on their faces, but they could not hide their disappointment.


    Hua Sanniang stood beside he Feng, looking at the silent crowd with a dazed expression. He Feng said in a deep voice, "let''s go. Don''t think so much. After all, this is the spiritual world, not the human world!"


    Everyone was silent. No one spoke.


    For a long time, Miaoyi Niang said with a wry smile, "yes, this is the spiritual world, not the human world."


    "What about the spiritual realm?" Qin Shi''s cold face was tinged with strong anger. Said: "now our strength is indeed not enough to compete with them, but there will be a day when they cry!"


    Dong Yu nodded: "yes, we are all monks of xianpin foundation, and we have enough resources to practice. We don''t have to be too sad. When we all enter the golden elixir period, we will make a comeback, and we will definitely revenge this arrow!"


    Dong Yu said, coughing a few times, and looked carefully. Her face is somewhat pale.


    She was the most seriously injured person this time.


    However, because of the existence of Qin Shi and Dong Yu, they can leave Qingfeng City safely. Otherwise, not only that industry, but also freedom will be lost now.


    Qin Shi glanced at the top of the huge wall and said coldly, "those people have not given up, and I''m afraid the road we leave will not be peaceful."


    Shen Xingxue said, "why don''t... Let''s go to the magic world?" With that, he felt uncomfortable again, shook his head and said with a wry smile, "forget it, don''t go."


    The magic world is not necessarily much safer than this spiritual world. It may even be more terrible.


    Especially Qin Shi and Dong Yu, if they show up in the magic world, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble.


    In fact, this matter should be mentioned six months ago.


    After these people successfully ascended to the spiritual world. Activate the severing talisman, so that the blood demon ancestor can''t find their trace at all.


    Then we found a safe place, and everyone took turns to build the foundation.


    The place they chose was desolate enough, and there were no people within hundreds of thousands of miles. Therefore, these people built the foundation very smoothly.


    All ten people have successfully completed xianpin foundation building!


    If such a big hand is spread out. Not to mention the spiritual realm, even the celestial realm, I''m afraid it will cause a huge sensation.


    After ten people practiced there for a period of time, they all felt that it was no problem to bury their heads in practice like this. But in my heart, I inevitably feel like a "rice bug".


    Because all of them, the resources needed for cultivation are all provided to them by Chu Mo!


    I believe that anyone who is self respecting and self reliant will feel a little too much indebted to Chu mo. Even if Chu Mo helped them, he was also cultivating his own power. But the problem is... So far, they have been unable to help Chu Mo, but Chu Mo has been supporting them.


    "Do you think that if this goes on, we will become more and more dependent on him?"


    The first person to put forward this view is Hua Xiaoya. The girl who seems to have some thick lines is actually very careful.


    "I feel the same way." Hua Sanniang also felt that it was not good to go on like this: "even if we were a sect, even if Chu Mo was our leader, only sect disciples had made various contributions to the sect, but there was no reason for the leader to support the whole Sect on his own."


    Then, more and more people expressed the same view.


    The core is that we should not be a useless person!


    Including Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, who are close to Chu Mo, it is difficult to enjoy the resources of Chu Mo calmly. Not to mention others.


    So these people decided to come out and do something.


    But these people are very strange to the whole spiritual world. What can they do?


    Selling pills?


    It seems feasible.


    Now Shen Xingxue has cultivated the king of medicine to the entry level. Although the refined pills are completely incomparable with the pills refined by the chaotic oven on Chu Mo''s body, they are no worse than the spiritual alchemist in terms of product appearance.


    It''s just that Qin Shi and Dong Yu feel a little inappropriate.


    Two women are different from others. They were once the real pride of heaven, and their horizons are naturally much higher.


    "Even in the heaven, the behemoths like Zhuge family have to avoid Lingdan hall in the Dan medicine business. Let alone we are poor and have nothing. Once we get involved in the Dan medicine business in the spirit world, I''m afraid we will soon attract strong enemies. I''m afraid we can''t support it with our team, which doesn''t even have Jindan monks." Qin Shi directly dispelled the idea.


    In the end, Miaoyi Niang proposed to open a restaurant.


    With her experience in managing Taotie restaurant and the dishes from the human world, it is not difficult to open a restaurant in the spiritual world.


    In other aspects, the spiritual world may be countless levels higher than the human world. But only in the aspect of Cuisine... It is the four realms of heaven, immortals, earth and people that can produce fine products!


    In other words, the top food in the human world will also be popular even if it gets to the heaven!


    After discussion, this opinion was accepted by everyone.


    "We can''t eat a fat man in one bite, and babies will experience staggering if they don''t learn. I believe this is a good start!"


    When they decided to open a restaurant six months ago, Miaoyi Niang was in high spirits. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 759

    It was indeed as everyone judged that when they came to Qingfeng City, Qin Shi and Dong Yu carefully sold two rare things from heaven at the auction house and directly got the start-up funds.


    It''s a rare thing, but it''s not a good thing, but it''s for Qin poetry and Dong Yu. For this spiritual world, these things are simply rare treasures that are hard to find in the world!


    So, everything went smoothly after that.


    At that time, they directly sold a restaurant in the most prosperous area of Qingfeng city at an unacceptable price.


    The business of the restaurant was already very good. After being taken over by Miaoyi Niang, a real expert, it radiated brilliant vitality.


    Almost overnight!


    "The restaurant is only our first step. After we stand firm and improve our strength, we can try to do some pills business. In short, we need to lay a solid foundation for Piaomiao palace in this spiritual world!" At that time, even Qin poetry couldn''t help being ambitious.


    However, they still ignore the cruelty of the world after all.


    Although the horizons of Qin Shi and Dong Yu are high enough, their horizons are too high! On the contrary, there are many dark and dirty things in every corner, and neither of them understands them.


    The four older elders, Hua Sanniang, he Feng, Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang, all came from the sect, which was similar to cannibalism. Naturally, there can be no experience.


    Needless to say, Huang Zhe is not even human.


    Hua Xiaoya is a big, simple girl.


    Shen Xingxue was once a Royal Princess, but she also grew up in Feixian.


    The only person with rich experience is Miaoyi Niang.


    However, no matter how experienced Miaoyi Niang was, she was also black with her eyes on all kinds of things in the spiritual world.


    Therefore, this group of people thought very simple at the beginning. Even if someone who is really jealous of their business comes to trouble and gives a little benefit, this matter... Will be solved.


    They all underestimated the shamelessness of the spiritual forces, and all underestimated the bloody nature of the jungle law!


    When you were a little ant. Naturally, no one will pay attention to you.


    Therefore, at the beginning, although the business of the restaurant was very good, few people came to trouble.


    The docks that should be worshipped are also worshipped. The profits that should be distributed have also been distributed. Even Miaoyi Niang thought that everything was on track and she could almost rest easy. Preparing to get involved in the Dan medicine business, trouble finally came.


    And this is a thunderous suppression!


    Because. That ant has grown into a mountain! As long as they are not blind, they cannot be ignored.


    Not to mention, in addition to He Feng, the other nine people are all beautiful women as beautiful as flowers. Such a combination, want to not cause others'' covet... Is a difficult thing.


    When the business of the restaurant is getting better and better day by day, there are actually some signs. All the big people who Miaoyi Niang and others had visited before began to ask about their origins by insinuation.


    But at that time, Miaoyi Niang and others were not particularly alert. Because such things are also normal.


    When a group of people cross the river and come to Qingfeng City, it is not normal for those local snakes not to inquire about them.


    At that time, Miaoyi Niang was still thinking that it would be a big deal to give up some more interests. Anyway, the business of the restaurant is hot enough. Even if they let out some more, they still have a huge profit margin.


    However, just half a month ago, a sudden strong acquisition directly broke all these people''s fantasies.


    "This is 100000 pieces of supreme spirit stone."


    Miaoyi Niang these people still remember clearly. The man who came at that time was the housekeeper of Ouyang family, the largest family in Qingfeng city. A middle-aged man in his forties with elegant appearance.


    The man who took out the storage ring containing 100000 pieces of spirit stone and spoke was a young man beside the housekeeper.


    The young man looks only in his twenties. Red lips, white teeth, sword eyebrows and starry eyes. He is very handsome, but his eyes are somewhat flirtatious. Look at the eyes of Miaoyi Niang and others, with some flirtation.


    Make Miaoyi Niang very unhappy in their hearts.


    "Housekeeper Ouyang, are you here?" Miaoyi Niang was very angry at that time, and thought that the other party wanted to buy the restaurant with the 100000 best spirit stones.


    Although 100000 top-grade spirit stones are not a small number. But it is impossible to buy this restaurant.


    Because the net profit of the restaurant in one year is more than this figure!


    What Miaoyi Niang didn''t expect was that the shamelessness of each other was far beyond their imagination.


    "Buy a restaurant? No, no, no... boss Miao misunderstood." The young man smiled, looked at Miaoyi Niang, and then looked at Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe and Shen aobing who were beside Miaoyi Niang at that time: "90000 of the 100000 best spiritual stones are the dowries of the nine women in your Taotie building, hehe, 10000 per person! The remaining 10000 is for the man surnamed he. Take the money and go away from Qingfeng city and never come back."


    Miaoyi Niang and others were angry on the spot, and Shen aobing was so angry that he almost started on the spot.


    Although the housekeeper looked unfathomable, Shen aobing was almost mad.


    This is too bullying!


    However, Miaoyi Niang should be more calm and let Shen Xingxue stop her aunt Shen aobing who wanted to fight. Then he said to the young man, "young master Ouyang, are you kidding? We haven''t engaged to anyone, and we haven''t thought about getting married."


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t care." The young man of Ouyang''s family smiled and looked at Miaoyi Niang affectionately: "boss Miaoyi is gorgeous. I have liked boss Miaoyi for a long time..."


    "Master Ouyang, please respect yourself!" Miaoyi Niang frowned, "our Taotie building has not offered many sacrifices to Ouyang''s family..."


    At this time, The Ouyang housekeeper, who had been sitting there without speaking, smiled: "Boss Miao, to be honest, Taotie building is nothing but a drop in the bucket for the Ouyang family. It''s not worth mentioning at all! What we Ouyang family like is everyone! In fact, this is also an opportunity for you to ascend to the sky! If you don''t believe it, you can ask casually. The Ouyang family in Qingfeng city has a high status in the whole spiritual world. Marrying the Ouyang family has no foundation for you It''s actually a great blessing for people. "


    Miaoyi Niang''s heart was cold, and she knew that the other party had almost found out the details of them. It''s difficult to find out that they come from the human world, but it''s easy to know whether they have backstage in the spiritual world.


    "But we can''t afford to climb!" Shen Xingxue stopped her aunt and said coldly, "do you want to do such a tasteless thing as Ouyang family?"


    "Hehe, this 100000 spirit stone, together with this storage ring, will be put here first. I''ll give you three days to think it over." The housekeeper of the Ouyang family smiled faintly and didn''t want to talk more about it with them at all. After dropping a word, get up and leave directly.


    Before leaving, the Ouyang''s childe also said to Miaoyi Niang with a smile, "boss Miaoyi, I''m waiting for the arrival of our wedding night."¡ª¡ª


    At four o''clock. Brothers, vote for recommendation, okay? There is no monthly ticket, and a few recommended votes are also great support for the author! (~^~)

 Chapter 760

    After the steward of the Ouyang family and the childe left, everyone else was also disturbed and gathered together to discuss countermeasures. But in any case, they have no chance of winning at all.


    After operating here for half a year, people have a comprehensive understanding of Ouyang''s family.


    The housekeeper who came today, named ouyangda, is the brother of the contemporary Ouyang family owner! It plays a decisive role in the whole Ouyang family. His arrival can be said to directly represent the attitude of the whole Ouyang family.


    Moreover, this ouyangda is not only as simple as his status, but also has stepped into the realm of Yuanying!


    Miaoyi Niang and these people are really weak women compared with Ouyang Guangda.


    The young childe, named Ouyang Pingdong, is the youngest son of the Ouyang family owner. Only in his twenties this year, he has stepped into the golden elixir Avenue with all his strength!


    In this Qingfeng City, it also has a great reputation.


    His reputation does not come from his realm and talent, but from his reputation for playing with women!


    But this is nothing. Compared with his reputation of playing with women, Ouyang Pingdong has a louder nickname, Viper!


    The snake itself is a cold-blooded animal, which makes people feel cold all over when lifting it. If it is a poisonous snake, it is even more terrible!


    If you bite, you will be injured or killed.


    But from the appearance, no one can see that this handsome Ouyang childe will be such a Yin, cold and poisonous master. But in fact, there are only a few people in Qingfeng city who dare to provoke this young master Ouyang.


    His way of dealing with things is quite insidious. Although countless people were secretly dissatisfied with this, and even gave him a nickname of poisonous snake, no one dared to call out these two words in person.


    As for the steward of the Ouyang family, he is also a cruel and ruthless character. The people who died in his hands are unknown.


    Today. Miaoyi Niang, a group of people, was actually targeted by such two people. And it seems that the Ouyang family behind these two people... Has also stared at them!


    Ouyang''s family is the only one in this huge Qingfeng city. It can be said that no one dares to be right with them in Qingfeng city.


    It''s a disaster to get into such a force.


    For a moment, everyone was angry and helpless.


    The only solution... Seems to be to give up this way. But everyone is not reconciled!


    It was so easy for them to establish a foundation here, so they retreated. No one will feel better in his heart.


    Finally, we decided to work hard.


    First of all, they want to find out the reason for this. It is said that Taotie building has a booming business and a lot of money. But for such a behemoth as the Ouyang family, it''s nothing. They shouldn''t look down on this money.


    Therefore, some forces cultivated by Miaoyi Niang in Qingfeng city in the past six months began to play a role.


    Soon, the truth came to the surface.


    Just the truth, let everyone. All of them were stunned, especially Shen Aoshuang, Hua Sanniang and Shen aobing, who all felt sick and extremely angry after eating flies!


    Because the person who likes them is Ouyang Guanghui, the owner of Ouyang family!


    Speaking of Ouyang Guanghui, this big man in Qingfeng city is really standing on the cloud. On weekdays, ordinary people can hardly see his face.


    And according to legend, Ouyang''s brilliant strength. Has already stepped into the peak of Yuanying, and may even break through to the refining period at any time, and fly to the fairy world!


    Such a great man, a great monk standing at the top of the spiritual world. It''s not supposed to do such a thing anyway. But the truth is a little desperate.


    According to the news, the owner of the Ouyang family has one of his greatest hobbies in his life, that is, he likes other people''s wives


    And he is also a rather unprincipled person. It is said that even his wife. Many have been touched by him!


    It''s hard to say whether those who have been fooled with their wives are willing to do so, but over the years, the owner of the Ouyang family has never caused any trouble because of this matter.


    In this Qingfeng City, people who dare to trouble him really don''t exist!


    Even those who were brave enough to splash blood with him for five steps could not get close to him at all, and were blasted to bits by the guards around Ouyang Guanghui. Let alone Ouyang Guanghui itself is a peerless strong man.


    Before that, Ouyang Guanghui only came to Taotie building once and drank wine here once. From beginning to end, I haven''t done anything too much. Not to mention words, even eyes, there is no frivolity.


    At that time, in order to show respect, three women, Hua Sanniang, Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang, all came forward to meet them in person. Afterwards, he also praised Ouyang Guanghui, who is worthy of being a big man


    Now that I think about it, those praises to him before are simply blind themselves!


    As for others, Ouyang Pingdong fell in love with Miaoyi Niang, and his brothers fell in love with Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe, Hua Xiaoya and others.


    And Qin Shi and Dong Yu, it is said that the person who likes them is an elder with the same high status of Ouyang family!


    The elder, Qin Shi and Dong Yu, haven''t even met. They just heard his name and don''t know what they have seen.


    This time, everyone had a kind of anger.


    Shenxingxue asked, "do you want to tell him about it?"


    Although he didn''t say his name, everyone knew who Shen Xingxue was talking about.


    Miaoyi Niang shook her head on the spot: "no, you can''t tell him that he faces much more danger in the spiritual world than we thought. We can''t hold him back any longer."


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu also felt that this matter could not be told to Chu mo. Otherwise, with Chu Mo''s temper, you have to kill him directly!


    In their view, even if Chu Mo''s strength improves no matter how fast, it is impossible to reach the golden elixir period now. Even if he becomes a golden elixir friar, there is no chance of winning against the terrifying family like Ouyang family!


    "We''d better take advantage of these days to cash in all that can be realized, and then get ready to leave!" Qin Shi looked at the crowd. Although the Ouyang family was powerful, they couldn''t stop us from leaving!


    Dong Yu also nodded seriously: "sister Shishi and I still have several celestial magic tools on our bodies. There is still no problem to protect us from leaving here."


    In this way, everyone directly began to prepare to leave.


    But when they wanted to reluctantly sell Taotie building, they suddenly found that countless people who wanted to touch Taotie building... All retreated!


    Those who were very enthusiastic about them a few days ago are avoiding them like snakes and scorpions, and they don''t even show their faces at all.


    Miaoyi Niang and others knew that the Ouyang family had also released the wind. At this time, where can anyone dare to get involved with them?


    In the end, Miaoyi Niang and others can only decide to stop and give up Qingfeng city!


    Stay away from here!


    But what makes people more angry... Is still behind. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 761

    On the third day, Taotie building was surrounded. The momentum of this group of people was palpitating.


    This was originally the most prosperous area of Qingfeng city. However, when this group of people surrounded Taotie building, everyone chose to stay away from it. So that this prosperous area, which is very rare, has become very lonely.


    Many people looked at it from a distance. Some people''s faces were still sad, and some people showed expressions of schadenfreude.


    The existence of Taotie building has robbed many peers of business. Those people naturally feel happy when they see Taotie building unlucky.


    There is no better way to be indifferent and indifferent. No one dares to stand up and say more.


    Surrounded by Taotie building, it is naturally the Ouyang family who have no words. In the face of the loud scolding of Miaoyi Niang and others, all of them were expressionless.


    Although there was no action, it was impossible for the people in Taotie building to leave.


    "The Ouyang family, can we only use such inferior means?" Miaoyi Niang shouted, but she didn''t get any response.


    Until a middle-aged man came, who was just a small steward of Ouyang''s family. But with a bad attitude and arrogance, he directly told Miaoyi Niang and others that the Ouyang family would send their wedding clothes later, and let them dress up by themselves, waiting for the Ouyang family to pick them up!


    In public, in broad daylight, the people of the Ouyang family are so arrogant that it is simply heinous.


    However, none of the people who looked around dared to stop.


    In fact, the Ouyang family saw all the actions of Miaoyi Niang and others in the past two days, but they didn''t stop them. For them, it''s even like a cat and mouse game.


    Let you prepare, let you do anything, but want to run? There are no doors!


    Miaoyi Niang and others, of course, would not yield obediently. Under the protection of Qin Shi and Dong Yu''s magic tools, they rushed out.


    Ouyang family these golden elixir friars. I can''t stop them.


    However, in this way, the powerful magic tools of Qin poetry and Dong Yu were also directly exposed.


    The Ouyang family''s reinforcement team soon arrived, a group of grand monks of Yuanying realm. Also with a few magic tools, we want to leave Qin Shi and others here.


    Without any hesitation, the two sides directly launched a battle.


    This war will last for more than ten days!


    Ouyang''s family probably didn''t expect these outsiders during the foundation period. Actually have such a strong resistance. Also directly moved the real, and even sent a few powerful elders. With more powerful magic tools, he joined the battle.


    These magic tools of Ouyang family basically come from the fairy world.


    Facing Qin Shi and Dong Yu''s advanced magic tools from the heaven, it is naturally impossible to take advantage of anything.


    However, because Qin Shi and Dong Yu and others are too low today, they can''t fully exert the power of those magic tools. Plus the monks of Ouyang family, they are powerful. Therefore, the two sides almost drew.


    There were even casualties on Ouyang''s side.


    A monk in the golden elixir period was killed by a magic instrument in Qin Shi''s hand because he couldn''t escape.


    thus. The contradiction between the two sides is even more irreconcilable, and there is no room for easing.


    As the strong men of the Ouyang family continued to join the battle, Miaoyi Niang gradually lost support on their side. Fortunately, at this time, they have successfully broken through to the gate of Qingfeng city.


    At this time, a young man, who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old, came to Ouyang''s house directly. After only one look, he hurried back.


    Then, I don''t know why, everyone of Ouyang family. They all withdrew directly.


    Let Miaoyi Niang and others all confused.


    Only Qin Shi and Dong Yu looked at each other and saw three words from each other''s eyes. Trouble!


    Because the two women felt that the young man who finally appeared in the Ouyang family seemed to recognize them!


    Then there is only one possibility left, the young man. You can also enter the magic world!


    But Qin Shi and Dong Yu were not sure whether it was so, but fortunately, they finally left Qingfeng city. But everyone was at a loss. No one knew where to go next.


    "Forget it, take one step at a time." Miaoyi Niang''s tone was very low, and she whispered, "Chu Mo was right. We really should find an unknown place in the mountains and forests to hide. Don''t come out until you reach the realm of Yuanying. This spiritual world... Is far more dangerous than we thought!"


    Shen Xingxue nodded: "yes, I always thought that no matter strong or weak, at least there should be some rules. But these people do things, there are no rules at all."


    Qin Shi glanced at the direction of the gate of Qingfeng city and said, "hurry up, otherwise, we really can''t go!"


    "Huh?" Everyone looked at her in surprise.


    Dong Yu said aside, "my identity with sister Shishi seems to have been exposed!"


    "What?" Everyone was shocked.


    Miaoyi Niang murmured, "is there a monk in Ouyang family... Who can enter the magic world?"


    "I remember, it seems that a 17-year-old boy came to the Ouyang family at last. He just took a look and turned around and left... Is it him?" Huang Yu frowned and showed her eyebrows.


    Qin Shi nodded, "nine times out of ten, it''s that person. I''m afraid the magic tools of Dong Yu and I are too rebellious to attract the other party''s attention. Let''s hurry, otherwise, the other party may really kill us."


    Everyone nodded repeatedly. The identities of Qin Shi and Dong Yu belong to the great secret in this spiritual world. Once known, there will be endless trouble.


    How many good things do two proud women from heaven have? Not to mention anything else, the inheritance of the two of them alone is enough to make the whole spiritual world crazy!


    Now, while Ouyang''s family hasn''t fully reacted, when will it stay if it doesn''t leave at this time?


    Miaoyi Niang and others soon thought of this. At that moment, they all took a breath, and then turned around and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Ouyang''s family.


    "Ping Feng, are you sure... Those two women are really the two princesses of the big family in the magic world?" Ouyang Guanghui sat on the seat of home owner, looking at the 17-18-year-old young man in front of him with a serious face, frowning, and a bit of disbelief in his eyes.


    "Master, I''m sure. Those two women must be those two!" The young man who spoke was very handsome. His name was Ouyang Pingfeng. His identity is the youngest son of Ouyang Guangda, the housekeeper of Ouyang family, and the nephew of Ouyang Guanghui, the owner of the family!


    Ouyang Pingfeng is also the most amazing genius of the whole Ouyang family!


    At the same time, he is also the biggest secret of Ouyang family!


    Ouyang Pingfeng stepped into the foundation period at the age of 13 and into the golden elixir at the age of 15. At the age of 18, he has successfully broken through to the realm of Yuanying!


    This speed of cultivation may be nothing to those Tianjiao in the heaven, but in this spiritual world, it is simply an existence against the sky¡ª¡ª


    It will explode today. Ask for monthly tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 762

    All this is because Ouyang Pingfeng successfully awakened a blood that he could not even tell clearly when he stepped into the foundation at the age of 13, and directly entered the magic world!


    In the magic world, Ouyang Pingfeng not only opened his eyes, but also got a lot of resources that the spiritual world could not see at all. The speed of cultivation was simply a thousand miles a day.


    Of course, because of his limited status, he can''t get too many high-level things from the magic world. But this is enough for him and the whole Ouyang family! And it''s also great luck!


    So all the time, Ouyang family has carefully kept this secret. No more than one slap people who know that Ouyang Pingfeng can enter the magic world!


    On weekdays, Ouyang Pingfeng spends more time in the magic world, carefully avoiding those big guys in the magic world, and then constantly practicing. For Ouyang Pingfeng, the spiritual and celestial realms... Are not his destination. His goal is in heaven!


    All kinds of information, knowledge and resources he has are the most valuable wealth of Ouyang family.


    Therefore, although he is young, Ouyang Pingfeng''s position in the whole Ouyang family is extremely detached! Even when facing the owner Ouyang Guanghui, he was quite comfortable.


    This time, I thought the magic instruments of Qin Shi and Dong Yu were too abnormal. It aroused the vigilance of Ouyang family.


    Ouyang''s family, who also had magic tools in the fairy world, could see at a glance that the magic tools used by Qin Shi and Dong Yu could not be produced in the spiritual world at all. There can''t be such high-grade goods in the spiritual world!


    After the two sides fought for more than ten days, the Ouyang family was finally shocked, and they began to feel that this time... It seemed that they really kicked on the iron plate!


    Therefore, Ouyang Guanghui had to invite Ouyang Pingfeng, who was in the middle stage of closing down to attack Yuanying, to have a look at the level of each other''s magic tools. If it''s really a magic weapon in heaven... Then don''t say anything. If the Ouyang family can''t kill each other, then hurry to kneel down and beg!


    Unexpectedly, Ouyang Pingfeng brought back such amazing news after taking a look!


    Those two women. It''s actually the two princesses of the celestial clan who made a lot of noise in the magic world!


    At first, Ouyang Guanghui was almost scared to death by the news, but then, with Ouyang Pingfeng''s explanation, he finally felt a lot at ease.


    original. These two women... Now they have almost betrayed their families. At the same time, for some reason, it is impossible to return to heaven!


    "Master, this is the spirit world!" Ouyang Pingfeng said calmly, "no matter how powerful the clan in heaven is, it is impossible to reach here. So..."


    "What do you mean?" Ouyang''s shining eyelids jumped suddenly. Looking at my nephew who is against the sky.


    "Well." Ouyang Pingfeng didn''t say much, just nodded hard.


    But Ouyang Guanghui was a little hesitant. He was not a 17-year-old hot-blooded boy. He was the head of a spiritual clan! What to do naturally needs overall consideration.


    "Master, in fact, there is really nothing to be afraid of..." seeing Ouyang Guanghui hesitate, Ouyang Pingfeng said faintly: "they are two, one is Qin Shi, the other is Dong Yu, which is exactly the identity of the two people in the magic world. They are all right. Although I don''t know why they appear in the spirit world, there is a possibility."


    Ouyang Guanghui looks at Ouyang Pingfeng.


    Ouyang Pingfeng said, "they probably rose from the human world!"


    "What?" Ouyang Guanghui was startled: "human world?"


    "Yes, my nephew doesn''t know much about this matter, but he still knows it roughly." Ouyang Pingfeng roughly told Ouyang Guanghui the whole story. In the end, his eyes showed dissatisfaction: "Chu Mo didn''t know what luck he had gone. A teenager in the human world unexpectedly had terrible purple blood. He got the attention of the spirit in the magic world. It was said that he had died before. Now it seems that it should be true! Otherwise, he should be with Qin Shi and Dong Yu! It''s a pity, I want to have a good competition with him. Ha ha... Purple blood!"


    Ouyang Pingfeng pie pie mouth. There was something of disdain in his eyes. Heart: what about purple blood? It''s just a human ground beetle! If you die, you are lucky. Otherwise, I will kill you myself!


    "Are you sure this group of people rose from the human world?" Ouyang Guanghui frowned, thinking about something.


    "It should be certain that the owner of the house also sent someone to check the identity of these people?" Ouyang Pingfeng said faintly, "whether it''s Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe and Hua Xiaoya, these women, although they are in the foundation building period, their strength is far beyond ordinary foundation building monks. It''s said that in the spiritual world, it''s impossible to have an unknown origin, but does the owner find out their details?"


    Ouyang Guanghui shook his head: "no, we can only find out that they seem to emerge out of thin air, but there should be no power behind them. Otherwise, it is unlikely that there is no connection for such a long time."


    "Then it''s over?" Ouyang Pingfeng said, "master, make up your mind. This is a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity! Although my nephew can enter the magic world and get access to knowledge far higher than the spiritual world, these... Are not as valuable as the proud daughter of the two celestial families after all!"


    "Yes... The princesses of the two celestial clans, and it seems that the news that they are in the spiritual world has not spread at all..." Ouyang Guanghui murmured, "if we can really catch them, then... Our Ouyang family''s strength should be able to go up another level easily!"


    Ouyang Pingfeng said, "in the past two years, I can feel that my strength has improved faster and faster. I won''t stay in the spirit world for long! I hope to make our family the most powerful family in the whole spirit world before I leave!"


    Ouyang Guanghui was moved and said, "Ouyang family has such a genius as a nephew... It''s... It''s really lucky!"


    Ouyang Pingfeng smiled faintly, flashed several lights in his eyes, and said, "these two women, I hope the owner can give them to me!"


    "Good!" Without any hesitation, Ouyang Guanghui nodded and agreed. As for the elder who liked Qin Shi and Dong Yu before, just give him some compensation. I believe he will understand. If you don''t understand, Ouyang Guanghui doesn''t mind helping him understand.


    Ouyang Pingfeng laughed happily and said, "give these people to me. I''ll take some people and track them myself!"


    Ouyang Guanghui nodded, "nephew, you must be more careful. The magic tools on them are extraordinary."


    Ouyang Pingfeng smiled: "it doesn''t matter. No matter how powerful a magic instrument is, it also has time to run out of energy. It''s just a group of foundation builders." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 763

    Miaoyi Niang and others had left Qingfeng city for tens of thousands of miles at this time, and were constantly away at high speed.


    The identities of Qin Shi and Dong Yu may be seen through, which is simply the biggest bad news for them. This is far more terrible than being stared at by a spiritual clan!


    But now the only thing that can be reluctantly thankful is that even if the Ouyang family really found the true identities of Qin Shi and Dong Yu, it is impossible to spread the news in a short time.


    Everyone has greed and selfishness. If they can, they will definitely cover the news and send someone to catch them. Especially Qin poetry and Dong Yu are the targets of Ouyang family!


    "Qin Shi, if you can''t, you and Dong Yu will enter the magic world!" Miaoyi Niang looked at Qin Shi and said, "you are different from us. We enter the magic world, only the spirit can enter it. But you and Dong Yu can enter the magic world directly in the flesh. As long as we can''t find you, Ouyang family won''t easily touch us."


    Qin Shi shook her head. She saw through Miaoyi Niang''s mind and said, "yiniang, we can''t go! We can''t escape alone without you for so long."


    Dong Yu also said to one side, "yiniang, we can''t leave. Now the magic tools on sister Shishi and I can withstand their attack. What do you do if we leave?"


    Miaoyi Niang said, "we will think of other ways!"


    "No way! We will never leave you like this to escape!" Qin Shi''s attitude was very firm, and he said in a deep voice, "however, it''s true to enter the magic world... Tell Chu Mo what happened here and let him have a psychological preparation."


    "Tell him..." Miaoyi Niang frowned and hesitated.


    Qin Shi said, "don''t hesitate. It''s extraordinary. Tell him and don''t let him worry about us, otherwise once something happens..."


    Qin Shi didn''t go on, but everyone understood. Even if they have celestial magic tools, the prospect is still not very optimistic.


    If the Ouyang family really found the identity of Qin Shi and Dong Yu. Will certainly understand the value of two women. At that time, it must be a situation where the two women will not stop until they are caught.


    No matter how powerful a magic instrument is, it will always run out of energy. Even if the energy of magic tools is endless, people who can control magic tools... Will always be tired!


    In terms of realm. The gap between the two sides is too big!


    If they all entered the golden elixir period now, they would not be so passive and embarrassed. Unfortunately, they are still a short distance away from the golden elixir period. It should not take long to enter the golden elixir period.


    But now... Ouyang family will definitely not give them this opportunity!


    "All right!" Miaoyi Niang finally nodded. She also understands the seriousness of this matter. Know if you don''t tell Chu Mo like this, Chu Mo will go crazy once he knows the truth in the future.


    "Then... Who is suitable?" Miaoyi Niang frowned slightly.


    "I''ll do it." Dong Yu volunteered and said, "you go first, I can catch up with you."


    At this time, there is no need for a mother-in-law. Miaoyi Niang and others immediately continued to move forward, while Dong Yu entered the magic world.


    Leave a letter in the reserved storage space, and Dong Yu leaves directly.


    It took only half an hour, but when Dong Yu came out of the magic world, he found tens of thousands of miles behind him. A group of people... Are flying at high speed.


    Dong Yu shrunk his neck in fear. He immediately took out a magic weapon from his body and jumped directly on it. The speed was immediately dozens of times faster and disappeared there in an instant.


    Ouyang Pingfeng, who came after him with a large group of people, suddenly frowned. An old man in the late stage of Yuanying beside him said in a deep voice, "just now there was a person suddenly. How did he shout and disappear? Did I see the eyewinker?"


    "I saw it too!"


    "I seem to see a figure, too."


    "You didn''t look silly. There is indeed a person who should be monitoring us. She is wearing high-level magic tools." Ouyang Pingfeng sticks out his tongue. Licked his lips, showed a sneer on his face, and said in his heart: great! It''s up to me that Ouyang Pingfeng is developed... Unexpectedly, in places like the spirit world. How can there be such a big chance!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    When Chu Mo entered the magic world, Dong Yu just left, and the two passed by like this. But Chu Mo soon saw the letter left by Dong Yu, and the whole person was confused at the moment.


    Looking at the fresh ink on the letter, it was obvious that it had just happened. Even if I came in earlier. You may also encounter Dong Yu! Chu Mo''s heart suddenly filled with regret.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Mo looked at the pile of letters in the storage space and felt remorse in his heart. I feel like I haven''t paid attention to Miaoyi Niang for a long time.


    Take out all the letters inside. From the bottom one, Chu Mo''s face sometimes smiles and sometimes feels helpless.


    The letter recorded all the experiences of Miaoyi Niang and others after they rose to the spiritual world. Most of the letters were written by Miaoyi Niang, a few were written by Dong Yu, and another was written by Huang Zhe.


    The most content on it is to reassure Chu Mo that they are very good!


    Chu Mo murmured, "in fact, I should have thought that these people would not hide in a deserted place to practice..."


    But now it''s meaningless to say this, because things have happened.


    "Qingfeng City, Ouyang family..." Chu Mo took a deep breath, and his eyes showed a sense of firmness, and then silently withdrew from the magic world.


    Later, Chu Mo met Fang LAN and Lu Tianyue one after another, explained some things, and left directly.


    There are fire dragon, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong here in Jinxiu city. They are safe.


    So Chu Mo walked calmly.


    After leaving Jinxiu City, Chu Mo''s speed kept rising. In the end, he almost shrunk into inches and ran to the extreme!


    Because in his heart, he was most worried about the safety of Miaoyi Niang and others.


    A group of monks in the foundation building period were chased and killed by a group of big monks in the Yuanying realm. Even if it was xianpin foundation building... It was simply irresistible.


    Chu Mo''s heart was also full of hatred for the Ouyang family who had no grievances with him.


    What he wants to do most now is to hurry to Miaoyi Niang''s side, and then hit the Ouyang family... Head-on!


    Chu Mo''s strength has improved again recently. If Chu Mo didn''t want to consolidate his realm, he would be able to turn Dan into a baby at any time!


    "Ouyang family... You''d better pray that you don''t hurt any of them! Otherwise... I''ll destroy your whole family!" Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled with cold light: "it''s easy to have a genius in the family who can enter the magic world. It''s not easy. I hope you don''t kill yourself!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 764

    Dong Yu soon caught up with Miaoyi Niang. She looked at the people with a heavy face. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬


    "No, Ouyang''s people are right behind, chasing after them!" Dong Yu caught up with everyone, and the first sentence was this.


    Miaoyi Niang was silent for a moment, but suddenly asked, "has he moved those letters in the storage space of the magic world?"


    Dong Yu was slightly stunned, then shook his head: "it seems that no one has moved for a long time."


    Everyone was a little silent. In fact, they all knew that Chu Mo''s situation was not much better than them. It is very likely that Chu Mo is still too busy to take care of himself now.


    "As long as he''s all right." Huang zhe said aside.


    Miaoyi Niang nodded, "yes!"


    "Come on, get on this warship and you can last for millions of miles!" Qin Shi hesitated for a moment, sacrificed a warship, and said, "in my current state, it can only last so long."


    These magic instruments were all refined by the two of them at the beginning, and they can only control them by themselves. Otherwise, others can also help. But at present, none of these people are capable of refining these magic instruments again. So we can only rely on Qin poetry and Dong Yu.


    Now, because the realm is much lower than before, even if these magic instruments are all branded with their spiritual marks, they still cannot be controlled for a long time.


    This also needs to be a kind of magic tool that does not need realm control. In the storage rings of the two women, there are also a large number of magic tools that must be controlled by monks in Mahayana and ascension!


    Those... Are really powerful magic tools!


    But now they can''t use it at all, no doubt with a pile of waste!


    These magic instruments without realm requirements were all prepared for them to enter the small world with conditional restrictions. There is no particularly powerful treasure.


    If I had known today, the two women would have prepared a large number of magic tools that only need crystal stones and do not need spiritual control


    Miaoyi Niang frowned slightly and said, "we have only one such warship, right?"


    "I have another one here." Dong Yu said aside, "but that''s our last card..."


    Miaoyi Niang''s face showed a wry smile: "I hope we can escape Ouyang''s account."


    Shen Xingxue said faintly, "we''re flying around like headless flies. I hope we don''t hit a wolf''s nest."


    Qin Shi took out the treasure map of mountains and rivers and said faintly, "let''s fly to no man''s land!"


    Then, everyone got on the warship, and the warship made a loud explosion. Instantly disappeared into the void.


    It didn''t take long for the Ouyang family to catch up here, but they stopped one after another. Because they feel like they''ve lost it!


    Everyone looked at Ouyang Pingfeng. Although his realm is not the highest, his insight... Is definitely the most!


    Most of the people present did not know why Ouyang Pingfeng was so evil that he could only be regarded as a peerless genius.


    Ouyang Pingfeng stood there quietly, as if feeling something. In fact, he is quietly running a magic weapon from the fairy world.


    For a long time, Ouyang Pingfeng''s eyes flashed a light, and he said in a deep voice, "they took the warship with them and ran away in the warship!"


    "Battleship?" Ouyang''s yuan babies can stare round one by one.


    "What is that?" One of the Yuanying elders looked at Ouyang Pingfeng and asked.


    Ouyang Pingfeng said faintly, "the advanced magic tools that will appear in the fairy world can be used as a means of transportation, and the speed depends on the level of the magic tools."


    "Nephew Pingfeng, what on earth are these people from? You should always give us an answer." The elder of Ouyang family looked at Ouyang Pingfeng and said in a deep voice, "how can there be magic tools only in the fairy world on their bodies?"


    Although he was an elder, he didn''t know the real secret of Ouyang Pingfeng. In fact, few people know about the magic world in the whole spiritual world.


    Most of the Ouyang family only know that Ouyang Pingfeng has a terrible talent and has a very good master... They don''t know much about other things.


    Ouyang Pingfeng glanced at the elder, with little respect in his eyes, and said faintly, "elder Guangyue. Some things... Not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s not allowed. Please understand elder Guangyue."


    Ouyang Guangyue twitched at the corners of her mouth, and her heart was somewhat dissatisfied. He knew that Ouyang Pingfeng had a big secret about him. The owner of the house attached great importance to him and even kissed him more than his own son. But no matter how talented. After all, he is the son of Ouyang family.


    As the elder of Ouyang family and the great friar in the later period of Yuanying, he is actually not qualified to know some secrets, which makes Ouyang Guangyue very unhappy in his heart. This kind of unhappiness has been overstocked for many years.


    With the rise of Ouyang Pingfeng, this unhappiness becomes more and more intense. And people who have this unpleasant feeling. He is not the only one.


    Just now, when Ouyang Pingfeng said these words, the expression on other people''s faces was not so natural.


    Sure enough, before Ouyang Guangyue spoke, someone expressed dissatisfaction with Ouyang Pingfeng.


    "Ouyang Pingfeng, it''s true that you are an unprecedented genius of our Ouyang family. But at least we are all a family! Is it interesting for you to hide like this? Let''s chase a group of women without saying anything? Do you really think we are full? Do you have nothing to do all day just to satisfy your selfish desires?" The speaker is another elder of Ouyang family, named Ouyang Guangxing, who has always been famous for his hot temper.


    At this time, another elder stood up and said, "stop arguing, everyone. I believe that Pingfeng has his own difficulties. These women are not that simple. Otherwise, in Qingfeng City, how can their group of monks in the foundation period fight with the strong men of our Ouyang family for more than ten days? In the end, they managed to break through and escape..."


    Ouyang Guangyue said faintly, "the more this is, the more it shows that this group of people have a long history. It can''t be found out before, but it doesn''t mean that they really don''t have a history. It''s true that our Ouyang family is a big family in the spiritual world. But even if it''s a big family... We shouldn''t make enemies at will, in case we kick on an iron plate..."


    Ouyang Guangxing nodded and said, "yes!"


    Seeing these elders constantly use words to squeeze themselves, Ouyang Pingfeng''s heart was agitated. He coldly shouted, "enough! Do you want to know the truth? Well, I''ll tell you! Come back and blame the owner. Don''t push me! Don''t say it''s my responsibility!"


    At this time, the elder who just finished the game picked his eyebrows and waved his hand: "forget it, Pingfeng, stop talking, we will cooperate with you. Rules are rules, and elders Guangyue and Guangxing don''t really want to know any secrets. Just need to know, these people... Are they really that important? It''s really worth catching by the most elite people in Ouyang family?"


    Hearing this, Ouyang Pingfeng''s face brightened slightly, glanced at the elders Ouyang Guangyue and Ouyang Guangxing, looked at the others, nodded seriously, and said, "if you can catch these people, I can guarantee that within a hundred years, the Ouyang family can dominate the spiritual world! And... There will be a hundred times more people flying to the fairy world!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 765

    Hiss!


    Everyone took a breath.


    There are no simple ones among the dozens of people present!


    It can be said that any one has a very high status. If anyone goes out of Ouyang''s house and stomps his foot casually, the whole Qingfeng city will tremble.


    But at the moment, they were startled by Ouyang Pingfeng''s words.


    Ouyang Guangxing looked at Ouyang Pingfeng with disbelief on his face. The meaning was obvious: are you kidding me?


    Although other people''s performance is not as obvious as Ouyang Guangxing''s, obviously, they can''t believe this at all.


    "Seize a group of small mole ants that build the foundation, and the Ouyang family can dominate the spirit world for a century?"


    "There are a hundred times more people in the fairy world than now?"


    Are you kidding!


    Everyone looked at Ouyang Pingfeng in disbelief.


    Even the elder ouyangguanggu, who had just finished the game, couldn''t help twitching at the moment, with a toothache expression on his face.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Ouyang Pingfeng frowned, and then shook his head: "forget it, I''m gentle, I can''t give instructions to you big people, you all go back. I''ll track them myself!"


    With that, Ouyang Pingfeng didn''t even give them a chance to talk, so he turned and left!


    He pursued the direction in which the warship disappeared.


    After mixing in the magic world for so many years, Ouyang Pingfeng still has some inside information.


    A group of big people in Ouyang''s family looked at each other. It was unexpected that Ouyang Pingfeng was so stubborn and didn''t save them face at all.


    At this time, Ouyang Guanggu, who was a little grumpy, whispered, "before we came out, the owner specifically told us that everything... Everything was ordered by Ping Feng. Now?"


    "Whatever!" Ouyang Guangxing angrily said, "no matter how talented he is, even if he can rise to the fairy world in a few years, so what? As elders of the family, we don''t even have the right to know! The leader is also mysterious... Even we are guarding against it!"


    Ouyang Guangyue nodded and said with cold eyes, "if we continue to do this, we people will no longer have any status in the family. If we continue to do this, the elder, let''s not do it!"


    Ouyang Guanggu said with a wry smile, "what do you mean?"


    "Go back! Ask the owner for an explanation!" Ouyang Guangxing said coldly.


    "Not bad. It''s time to ask for an explanation." Ouyang Guangyue nodded.


    Other people all almost mean this. They all think that Ouyang Pingfeng, as a junior, is really a little too much.


    Do you really think these people are decorations?


    "Pingfeng side..." Ouyang Guanggu still hesitated. He clearly remembered that before coming out. The solemn color on Ouyang Guanghui''s face.


    "Isn''t he capable? Give him all the credit!" Ouyang Guangxing said.


    "Some young people don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, so they really should teach a lesson." Another senior deacon of Ouyang family came forward.


    "This matter, we truthfully report to the owner, that is, he doesn''t need us."


    "Yes, he doesn''t like us."


    The crowd was excited.


    Ouyang Guanggu looked at the crowd and could only nod helplessly: "in that case, let''s go back! In fact, in my heart... I don''t understand."


    In this way, a group of Ouyang family friars directly returned home.


    Ouyang Pingfeng chased the warship away alone, sneering in his heart: a group of ignorant and incompetent mediocre people. Although he has cultivated to Yuanying, he has no ability to break through the waste of refining God! Get out of here. I, Ouyang Pingfeng, can still catch them all. It''s just a group of monks in the foundation period. So what if they have many magic weapons?


    Ouyang Pingfeng operated magic tools, feeling the faint trace left by the battleship in the void, and a pride surged in his heart: today is my Ouyang Pingfeng... The day of fortune! The princess in distress of two celestial families, hahahaha!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo galloped in the void, every step. They all appear thousands of miles away, which consumes a lot of physical strength. It''s impossible for an ordinary alchemist to persist for so long. But for Chu mo. This is nothing. The energy surged on the five color Taoist platform in his Dantian, and the energy was continuously distributed throughout his body. Chu Mo was able to maintain this state from beginning to end, and kept moving forward at a high speed.


    According to the letter, Chu Mo already knew that Miaoyi Niang and others had fled Qingfeng City, so. Now even if he entered Qingfeng City, he would get nothing. After unable to accurately locate Miaoyi Niang and them. Chu Mo decided to use his geomantic magic to find an abnormal aura within a million miles.


    In geomantic magic, heaven, earth and people have auras, and each aura is completely different. In fact, some powerful people with extremely high cultivation will also use similar means when they want to find people. It''s just not as accurate as Feng Shui magic. But there are also similarities.


    While flying at high speed, while casting spells, the consumption is more intense. Even the five element platform is in short supply.


    At this time, it turned into the marks of the visions of heaven and earth on the five element Taoist platform, and began to burst into light. The vast energy poured into Chu Mo''s whole body again.


    Even Chu Mo was surprised in his heart. He didn''t expect these marks formed by the visions of heaven and earth to be so magical.


    This is Chu Mo, the body of the ancestral realm, the five element Taoist foundation. If you want to do this... It''s impossible! Not to mention the golden elixir period, even if a Yuan Ying friar wants to fly at high speed and use his great magic power to cover a million miles, he can''t last long.


    But this is how Chu Mo came all the way!


    Finally, he felt an abnormal aura. Half a million miles ahead, there were abnormal fluctuations in the air, disturbing the air field there.


    Chu Mo picked his eyebrows and chased directly in that direction.


    After chasing more than 100000 miles, a fierce bird was found!


    The wings are spread out for thousands of feet, and the whole body is as black as ink, as cast by fine iron.


    At the same time that Chu Mo found it, the fierce bird also found Chu mo. with a cry and a flutter of its wings, the wind almost wiped out the mountains and rivers below.


    Chase Chu Mo directly.


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes, turned around and left.


    In this way, Chu Mo provoked threeorfour such horrible creatures along the way. Seeing Chu Mo one by one is like seeing a rare baby, chasing Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo''s speed was too fast. No matter the fierce bird or the fierce beast, they couldn''t keep up with Chu Mo''s pace at all. In the end, they were all far behind by Chu mo.


    Finally, Chu Mo felt two special auras again. After chasing for nearly a million miles, he finally saw that there was a figure in the sky thousands of miles away, also galloping!


    Look at that speed, it''s not slow at all!


    When Chu Mo found each other, the figure also stood in the void, looking back at Chu mo.


    Farther ahead, thousands of miles away, a warship looms¡ª¡ª


    Six more outbreak, full of sincerity, ask for monthly ticket support! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 766

    At this time, it can be clearly felt that the speed of the warship is constantly slowing down.


    Chu Mo took a look and breathed a sigh. He could recognize the warship at a glance, which was produced in heaven!


    In this spiritual world, there are absolutely few people who can have battleships from the heaven. As it happens, there are Qin Shi and Dong Yu.


    Nine times out of ten... Is that them?


    "Qingfeng City Ouyang family works, and I hope Taoist friends who have nothing to do with this will retreat. In the future, if Taoist friends come to Qingfeng City Ouyang family and mention Ouyang Pingfeng, someone will thank me again!" Ouyang Pingfeng stood calmly in the void, with a worldly temperament, and looked faintly at the handsome young man who came after him.


    He didn''t pay attention to the man he chased, but he was just a monk in the later stage of the golden elixir. He turned around and walked away as if he didn''t see anything; If you don''t know the truth, it''s also simple. If you kill it, you can kill the chicken and frighten the monkey, and frighten the group of women''s army!


    Chu Mo looked at Ouyang Pingfeng and sneered in his heart: just in time, so as not to guess, Qingfeng city... Ouyang family, the warship in front of it, must be the runaway Miaoyi Niang and others!


    "What if it''s relevant?" Chu Mo said coldly, and then greeted Ouyang Pingfeng.


    At this time, on the warship thousands of miles away, Miaoyi Niang and others were at a loss. Now they only had one warship on Dong Yu, and the distance between the two sides was very close. It seems that the boy chased by Ouyang''s family won''t stop until he reaches his goal. Even if you change to Dong Yu''s warship, I''m afraid the final outcome will be the same.


    But to their surprise, the boy chased by Ouyang''s family actually stopped. Then, Miaoyi Niang saw the figure thousands of miles away.


    Tears instantly blurred their eyes.


    That figure, which they recognized at a glance, was Chu Mo, whom they had not seen for a long time!


    "He''s here!" Shen aobing had a shocked expression on his face and muttered, "even if he saw the letter that Dong Yu left in the magic world, he wanted to rush over... It shouldn''t be so fast?"


    Shen Aoshuang said, "is it because he has always been near us? But neither of us knows?"


    Qin Shi''s eyes twinkled with brilliance. Shaking his head slightly, "it''s unlikely. He should have come from a long distance."


    Dong Yu said with tears in his eyes, "are we finally saved?"


    Hua Sanniang was not very optimistic, and whispered aside, "not necessarily... Although the leader''s combat power is extremely strong, the enemy he faces is a monk in Yuanying realm!"


    "They seem to be going to fight!" He Feng frowned and said in a deep voice.


    All of them were nervous at once, looking at the two figures getting closer and closer over there.


    Miaoyi Niang gritted her teeth and said, "let''s go!"


    Shen Xingxue''s delicate face also showed a touch of determination: "let''s go!"


    Although the number of people in this group is small, they are extremely United. Although I knew clearly in my heart that even if they all participated in the war, it would not help, but no one proposed to take this opportunity to escape.


    If the person over there was not Chu Mo, they would not do so.


    Although Hua Sanniang felt that she might have been killed in the past, she looked at everyone... Including her daughter, with a determined look on their face, and couldn''t help sighing in her heart, and didn''t object.


    Therefore, Qin Shi silently controlled the warship. Flying in the direction of Chu mo.


    When Ouyang Pingfeng heard Chu Mo''s words, he was slightly stunned at first, and then saw that the warship not only didn''t take the opportunity to escape, but leaned towards this side instead. A burst of sneer burst out from his throat. He looked at Chu Mo and said, "I think I know who you are!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes looked at the boy in front of him coldly, and at the same time, he glanced at the boy with the sky god. I couldn''t help sighing in my heart: what a young Yuanying! And there is yellow blood, in the spiritual world, this should also be regarded as a real peerless Tianjiao, right?


    "Pity!" Chu Mo said faintly.


    "What a pity?" Ouyang Pingfeng narrowed his eyes and looked at Chu Mo with a sneer: "do you think... This is the magic world where a bounded spirit protects you? In front of me, how dare you pretend to be a genius?"


    "It seems that you really guessed who I am." Chu Mo smiled faintly, "aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Hahahaha!" Ouyang Pingfeng couldn''t help laughing. Pointing to Chu Mo, he said, "are you stupid? You actually asked such an idiot question! I''m afraid of you? Why should I be afraid of you? I''m a monk in the realm of Yuanying, and I need to be afraid of you, a monk in the golden age?"


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, and immediately disappear from my eyes." Chu Mo said lightly, "it''s also very rare to have a monk like you in the spiritual world. Moreover, you are very young, and there are infinite possibilities in the future. I don''t have the habit of killing genius..."


    "But I have!" Ouyang Pingfeng sneered and interrupted Chu Mo''s words, Then look at Chu Mo: "I know you, Chu Mo, a teenager in the human world. The purple blood in the legend, in the magic world, has even been protected by the spirit of the world. It is also related to the spiritual elixir Hall of the great forces in the heaven. It can be said that... You are a real genius. But unfortunately, you met me! Although I''m not as good as you in blood, I''m not as good as you in realm... You''re too much different from me! Chu Mo, if you kneel down now, kowtow to me, swear by the original God, and be my servant. Then, let all the women on the battleship behind me submit to me and offer all the treasures. Then I can consider saving your lives. From now on, you will follow me. Otherwise, I will try to kill a famous person in the magic world today! "


    Ouyang Pingfeng said, the smell of Yuanying completely burst out, covering hundreds of thousands of miles, and the aura between heaven and earth changed instantly. It seems to have become Ouyang Pingfeng''s field.


    Then, Ouyang Pingfeng took out a cold long sword from his body with a serious face and looked at the silent Chu Mo: "see? Fairy sword! If you don''t agree, I''ll cut you with this sword today!"


    At this meeting, Qin Shi, driving the warship, had flown here, and a group of people rushed out of the warship.


    After several years, the two sides finally met again.


    Looking at the tearful girls, Chu Mo smiled: "don''t be afraid, I''m coming!"


    Everyone nodded hard, including Hua Sanniang, who had doubts in his heart before. With Chu Mo''s words, his heart unexpectedly all strangely settled down!


    "Maybe this is the unique magic of this young man? As long as I see him, it seems that everything doesn''t need to worry anymore." Shen aobing thought in his heart: if I were as young as Xingxue, maybe I would really like this young man and even take the initiative to pursue him?


    Thinking, Shen aobing''s face was slightly red, and he spit on himself in his heart: what are you thinking about?


    Ouyang Pingfeng looked at both sides, with a mocking smile on his face, and looked at Chu Mo: "I can''t imagine... These women actually trust you so much that they can run away a little more. Seeing you, they didn''t run away. It seems that you won''t accept my proposal. Just now, they''re all caught today!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 767

    Chu Mo motioned to step back at last, and then looked at Ouyang Pingfeng: "son, I also have a proposal, do you want to hear it?"


    Chu Mo almost turned Ouyang Pingfeng upside down on the spot!


    In the magic world, he was a man with his tail between his legs and dared not conflict with anyone. Because in the magic world, even the human layer, almost any creature can crush him into slag. Therefore, Ouyang Pingfeng rarely leaves the magic city in the magic world.


    Even if you have to leave the city as a last resort, you will be extremely cautious. No matter in or out of the city, his first reaction to seeing those big people is to apologize and salute. Therefore, he has been safe in the magic world. Even made a few friends.


    Pretending to be a grandson in the magic world is not what he wants in his heart. If he can, why doesn''t he want to be arrogant and powerful?


    Therefore, in the spiritual world, Ouyang Pingfeng has always maintained a touch of pride in his heart. He seldom shows off anything to others, but the pride in his bones can be felt by everyone.


    Otherwise, a group of senior monks of Ouyang family would not be so disgusted with him.


    Young man, he is a genius again. It''s nothing to be proud. But if he can''t even respect others, anyone can feel his deep contempt for others. Who is willing to associate with such a person?


    But Ouyang Pingfeng didn''t care. It was enough for him to pretend to be a grandson in the magic world! In this spiritual world, I want to be a grandpa!


    All the time, it seems to be the same. In the whole Ouyang family, even the owner Ouyang Guanghui talked to him politely. Even if others don''t like him in their hearts, they will never dare to call him a child like this.


    Ouyang Pingfeng''s eyes were filled with murderous thoughts, and he said in a cold voice, "you, talk... Look!" Four words, as if squeezed out of the teeth.


    That murderous intention all over the sky. And the aura of Yuanying realm was suppressed so that Miaoyi Niang and others had some difficulty breathing.


    Qin Shi frowned and offered a magic weapon to isolate this aura, and then coldly said, "I don''t know the height of the earth, little boy!"


    Ouyang Pingfeng immediately looked like a cat with its tail stepped on. He directly blew his hair, turned around and smiled at Qin Shi: "when I turn around and catch you, you will know whether I am a little fart! My noble princess of heaven!"


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu''s faces changed, but neither of the two women said anything more. It''s just killing in my eyes. It''s also getting stronger.


    Chu Mo sighed gently: "Originally, my proposal was... If you kneel down and kowtow and beg for mercy, I''ll spare your life, and maybe even accept you as a follower, and give you some benefits casually, so that you can fly to the heaven in the future. However, it seems that you are unlikely to accept my proposal. And... You seem to be determined to win it for my friends. There''s no way. You are a spiritual arrogant, and there''s only a dead end left."


    "Go to hell!" Ouyang Pingfeng was completely enraged, roared at Chu Mo, and shook the immortal sword in his hand. Suddenly, a thousand feet of sword Qi was hissed from the sword edge, penetrating the void and cutting Chu Mo horizontally!


    The sword is like a rainbow. Cross cutting.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly, stepped on the phantom wind step, and his body was swishing for a while. Then disappeared.


    Ouyang Pingfeng''s sword, not surprisingly, directly cut empty.


    Before Ouyang Pingfeng felt surprised and shocked, a huge sense of crisis hit in an instant!


    Ouyang Pingfeng''s eyes suddenly showed a look of horror. It''s impossible to believe that a monk in the golden elixir period not only ignored his authority, but also could have such a speed.


    He can''t even be sure where the other party is!


    This feeling made Ouyang Pingfeng extremely shocked. He even had a feeling that what he faced... Was not a monk in the golden elixir period, but those unfathomable powers he met in the magic world!


    Bang!


    A dull sound came from behind Ouyang Pingfeng.


    Click!


    With the sound of broken bones, Ouyang Pingfeng''s body flew out into the distance like a broken kite.


    At this time... It''s not even a round!


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood gushed from Ouyang Pingfeng''s mouth.


    The backbone of his back heart was broken by Chu Mo''s fist, and the whole person was directly destroyed!


    Whoosh!


    A villain broke his belly from the Dantian of Ouyang Pingfeng and flew away in great panic.


    It was Ouyang Pingfeng''s Yuanying, who was quick enough to make a decision. When his body was destroyed, he didn''t hesitate at all, and even had no other ideas in his mind, so he wanted to let his Yuanying escape here.


    This man knows too many secrets, how can Chu Mo let him escape?


    Then he took out the killer and threw it directly at Yuanying of Ouyang Pingfeng.


    Killing heaven in the void, burst out a dazzling light, like lightning disappeared in place. At the next moment, he appeared directly behind Ouyang Pingfeng''s Yuanying and cut it horizontally... With a brush, he cut Ouyang Pingfeng''s Yuanying directly into two sections.


    The pride of the Ouyang family has fallen.


    In the void, the sky was dark, and within hundreds of thousands of miles, it began to rain.


    Ouyang Pingfeng''s Yuanying was cut in half, and then turned into boundless energy. Before it dissipated in the world, it was directly absorbed by killing heaven.


    At this point, the last trace of Ouyang Pingfeng in the world has also been eliminated.


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand to recall killer Tian and put it away.


    Then he turned around, looked at the stunned crowd, and said with a smile, "it''s okay, go home with me!"


    Everyone still couldn''t return to God, and everyone was shocked. Although they all believed that Chu Mo could lead them out of their immediate difficulties, they never thought that it would be so crisp.


    A young Tianjiao in the realm of Yuanying, in front of Chu Mo, was so vulnerable!


    Less than a round, he was cut like this!


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu obviously know more than others. Their eyes are not only shocked, but also unbelievable surprises!


    "My God..." for a long time, Dong Yu sighed softly, "I''m afraid those beings in the heaven are just like this when you are in this realm?"


    Qin Shi nodded: "I think... Although I have never seen those battles in this realm, I believe that Chu Mo must be more powerful than them!"


    Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and others were surprised. They didn''t expect that Chu Mo, who had entered the spiritual world for a period of time earlier than them, now actually had this kind of combat power. Their horizons are not as high as Qin Shi and Dong Yu, but they all understand that Chu Mo now has the capital based on the spiritual world!


    "OK, let''s go home!" Miaoyi Niang smiled at Chu Mo and said softly.


    Chu Mo glanced at Qin Shi, and then casually threw out a piece of the best celestite to her: "the warship is out of energy? Use this."


    Qin Shi took this top-grade celestite and said with a twitch at the corner of his mouth, "who is the two of us... From heaven?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 768

    The warship galloped in the void, and Chu Mojing listened to the women.


    From the confusion of entering the spiritual world at the beginning, to the joy of entering Qingfeng city to gain a firm foothold, to the anger of being threatened by Ouyang family, and finally to the panic after leaving Qingfeng city in a hurry


    Chu Mo listened quietly all the time, but the serious light of fire could not be extinguished. At last, I said in my heart: Ouyang family... Very good. Bullying a group of women is really awesome. One day, I will calculate this account with you.


    At the same time, Ouyang''s home in Qingfeng city.


    The group of Ouyang family senior monks who parted ways with Ouyang Pingfeng have also returned to Ouyang family at this time.


    After they came back, the first thing they did was to ask Ouyang Guanghui for an explanation!


    In fact, it is the villain who complains first.


    They don''t want to say that they are not right in front of Ouyang Guanghui after Ouyang Pingfeng comes back.


    So, after seeing Ouyang Guanghui, everyone added fuel and vinegar.


    But Ouyang Pingfeng is too proud to know such words as respecting the old and loving the young, arrogant and domineering.


    Ouyang Guanghui, the owner of the Ouyang family, almost finished listening with a frown. Naturally, he knew what kind of person Ouyang Pingfeng was, but he didn''t say anything nice when he wanted to come to this group of old people in front of him. Ouyang Pingfeng was stimulated. Otherwise, with Ouyang Pingfeng''s pride, it is unlikely to really turn against them.


    Ouyang Guanghui sighed in his heart. He knew that if he didn''t disclose the true situation of Ouyang Pingfeng one day, this kind of thing would continue to happen at present.


    But he still doesn''t want to be public. There are many people talking about it. The future of Ouyang Pingfeng is related to the future of the whole Ouyang family. In case this matter gets out, the hostile forces of Ouyang family may soon make plans for Ouyang Pingfeng.


    Even sending someone to assassinate him is not impossible.


    Although Ouyang Pingfeng is a peerless genius, genius will eventually be young and weak. Meet the old Yuanying monster. Not at all.


    Ouyang Guanghui can''t allow this kind of thing to happen. He would rather that these people in the whole family don''t understand Ouyang Pingfeng. The more so, the day Ouyang Pingfeng really rises, the more grateful he will be to the owner of his family.


    At that time, the owner of the house... Can''t be shaken!


    Thinking in his heart, Ouyang Guanghui gently waved his hand: "you are all the pillars of Ouyang family and the elite high-level of Ouyang family. How can you see the same thing as a child? Forget it, come back. Don''t mention it again..."


    A group of senior executives of Ouyang family looked at each other and saw dissatisfaction in each other''s eyes. But now the owner of the house had spoken. What did they say? It really seemed that their elders didn''t understand the general, so they all looked depressed and were ready to leave.


    At this time, a son of Ouyang family hurriedly pushed the door in and even forgot to knock. Shouted, "master, it''s bad! Master, it''s bad!"


    Ouyang Guanghui was a little unhappy in his heart. Seeing a family boy rushing in like this, he immediately became angry: "don''t understand etiquette! Get out of here!"


    The Ouyang family was almost paralyzed by the momentum of the owner. His eyes were red, and he shouted, "master..."


    "Get out!" Ouyang Guanghui was angry and shouted to stop.


    The Ouyang family''s son shivered and wanted to quit.


    Ouyang Guanghui suddenly remembered what this man did. His heart suddenly cluttered, and he screamed loudly. He stopped the man again. Calm face asked, "stop, what happened?"


    "This..." the Ouyang''s son glanced at the people in the room and hesitated slightly.


    Ouyang Guanghui immediately angrily said, "here are all the top leaders of the family. Speak quickly!"


    "Master, ouyangping... Ouyangpingfeng... He... Died!" The son of Ouyang family shivered and said a shocking word.


    "What?" Ouyang''s shining body suddenly flashed, his body flashed, rushed directly up, grabbed the collar of the family child, and almost roared, "what did you say?"


    The other senior managers of Ouyang family in the room were also stunned. Although they hated Ouyang Pingfeng''s arrogance, they also knew that this boy was a real genius.


    What is a 17-year-old monk Yuanying, who is not a genius?


    Anyway, it''s all a family. This loss is a huge blow to the whole Ouyang family.


    This group of people looked at each other, with some embarrassment on their faces. Because they understand that the death of Ouyang Pingfeng is also directly related to them. If they hadn''t let Ouyang Pingfeng do nothing like this, Ouyang Pingfeng would never die with a large group of Yuan Ying masters beside him!


    But they still don''t understand what Ouyang Pingfeng means to the whole family.


    The son of Ouyang family shivered and looked at the ferocious and twisted Ouyang Guanghui, trembling and said, "Ouyang Pingfeng''s soul lamp... Went out!"


    Ouyang Guanghui was immediately stunned there, with a lost expression on his face. As soon as he released his hand, the family child immediately collapsed on the ground, and then rolled out. Because he has felt a shocking killing from the owner!


    "Master... Please be sorry, this matter is with us..." elder Ouyang Guangyue said.


    "You fucking shut up!" Ouyang Guanghui suddenly burst out, and the whole person was like a madman. He rushed directly in front of Ouyang Guangyue, raised his hand, and slapped him severely.


    PA!


    A crisp sound sounded in this room.


    Ouyang Guangyue was caught off guard and was severely slapped. The whole person suddenly froze there and looked at Ouyang Guanghui incredulously.


    They are all of the same generation. Although they are the confidants of Ouyang Guanghui, they are all monks of Yuanying realm. Although Ouyang Guanghui''s cultivation is slightly higher, he has always been polite to these elders on weekdays.


    Like the kind of harsh words just now, they seldom say to them. No one expected that Ouyang Guanghui would be so angry because of the death of Ouyang Pingfeng.


    Ouyang Guangyue''s face was ashamed and angry, with an expression of grievance. Looking at Ouyang Guangguang, her face was burning with pain, and the corners of her mouth overflowed with blood. He opened his mouth and spit out several teeth. It can be seen how hard Ouyang Guanghui slapped.


    Although this slap hit Ouyang Guangyue on the face, it seemed to hit all faces.


    Everyone''s face became a little ugly.


    Ouyang Guangxing frowned, looked at the master, and said in a deep voice, "master..."


    "Shut the fuck up, too!" Ouyang Guanghui roared angrily, "you bastards! Bastards! Do you know that even if you are all dead... Ouyang Pingfeng can''t die?"


    "Master... You''re going a little too far?" Even the elder of ouyangguang Valley, like a good man, couldn''t stand this outbreak of Ouyang brilliance. Frowning, he said, "Ping Feng''s death is indeed a great loss to the Ouyang family, but we didn''t kill him..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 769

    "How dare you say?" Ouyang Guanghui was now like a mad dog, who would attack who, glared at Ouyang Guanggu: "if you were by his side, how could he die? You bastards... Damn it! Damn it all! Ah ah ah!"


    Ouyang Guanghui''s roaring voice, which was extremely angry, spread directly to the outside, instantly alerting the whole Ouyang family.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and Ouyang Guangda, the housekeeper of Ouyang family and the biological father of Ouyang Pingfeng, rushed in directly. Seeing Ouyang Guanghui, he fell to his knees with a thump and cried, "brother... Ping Feng is dead... Ping Feng is dead! Brother must revenge Ping Feng!"


    Ouyang Guanghui''s face was extremely gloomy. He didn''t even look at Ouyang Guangguang. He just stared at Ouyang Guangyue and said, "you''re wronged, aren''t you?"


    Ouyang Guangyue was slapped for no reason. As a great monk in the realm of Yuanying and a great figure in the whole Qingfeng City, he was naturally unhappy to the extreme. Hearing the words, he nodded cleanly: "yes!"


    "Hehe... Hehe!" Ouyang Guanghui gave a few sneers in his throat, then slightly closed his eyes, two lines of tears, left along the corner of his eyes, and whispered, "you bastards... You know a fart!"


    "If the owner doesn''t say, we naturally don''t know." Ouyang Guangxing said aside.


    "You all want to know, don''t you?" Ouyang Guanghui looked coldly at the group in front of him: "OK, OK, I''ll let you know today! Because of your stupidity, selfishness and narrowness, what kind of person did you kill!"


    After hearing this, Ouyang Guangyue and Ouyang Guangxing all became more ugly. Although they are responsible for this matter, more responsibility lies with Ouyang Pingfeng himself. Now it seems that they have killed the family genius, and they are all very dissatisfied.


    "You always think that I pay too much attention to Ouyang Pingfeng. It''s just a young Tianjiao. Even if he enters the primordial period before the age of 20, it''s no big deal... He''s going to rise to the fairy world after about 20. For the Ouyang family, it''s just a little more boasting capital, isn''t it?" Ouyang Guanghui looked at the crowd and said with a sad smile, "you idiots! If it was just like this, I would be the owner of the Ouyang family. Even if he was my own son... I wouldn''t pay so much attention to him!"


    "Isn''t it?" Ouyang Guangyue asked coldly.


    "Of course not!" Ouyang Guanghui gritted his teeth and said, "have you ever heard of the magic world?"


    "Magic world?"


    The faces of everyone changed slightly.


    As the high-level of the Ouyang family, how can they not have heard of this magical place?


    Only look at the blood, regardless of origin, no matter which of the three worlds of celestial beings. As long as the blood is strong enough, you can enter this world.


    There, you can not only get a huge amount of unimaginable resources, but also have a lot of practice places that are much better than the spiritual world. Most importantly, you can also make friends with countless big people at countless levels higher than the spiritual world!


    If you are lucky enough to be liked by the upper clan, you can even fly directly to the sky!


    Such a place is simply beyond the imagination of ordinary spiritual monks. Even many people are not qualified to know the existence of the magic world!


    What does the master suddenly mean by proposing the magic realm? Do you?


    Everyone''s heart, all of a sudden, it seems that some understand. But I still can''t believe it.


    The difference between a blood friar who can enter the magic world and a 17-year-old Yuanying friar... Is by no means a little, it is the real difference between heaven and earth!


    If Ouyang Pingfeng is really a blood friar who can enter the magic world... Then, his death


    Everyone present. None of them was stupid. Their faces changed instantly when they thought of this situation. Including Ouyang Guangyue who was slapped. The pain on his face... Suddenly disappeared, staring at Ouyang Guanghui blankly, murmured, "is it possible that Ping Feng... He is a blood friar? Can he enter the magic world?"


    The others all looked at Ouyang Guanghui nervously, and hoped to see Ouyang Guanghui shake his head.


    However, to their disappointment, Ouyang Guanghui not only didn''t shake his head, but laughed miserably: "otherwise, what do you think?"


    Hiss!


    All the people present couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Then there is endless silence.


    No one spoke anymore. There was no other sound in the room except ouyangguang''s sobbing voice.


    "You fools... Idiots!" Ouyang Guanghui bit his teeth, Looking at the crowd: "Think about it for yourself. With the rise of Pingfeng, how many changes have taken place in our Ouyang family over the years? Can''t you notice it at all? Those inexplicably advanced skills, those elixirs that don''t belong to the spiritual world... Also, there are suddenly more fairy tools in the family? Do you really think those things are gifts from the ancestors of the upper world? Do you know, the fairy world and the spiritual world What kind of state does it need to open the channel between... Once? Those ancestors of our Ouyang family who flew up will really consume a lot of resources for us... And open channels to give us gifts? "


    "...." Ouyang Guangyue and others twitched at the corners of their mouths, almost completely speechless. Just stared at Ouyang Guanghui dumbfounded.


    Ouyang Guanghui murmured: "Those things... Are all from Ping Feng pretending to be a grandson in the magic world... Bit by bit. Although the child never said it, I can feel... His life in the magic world is not satisfactory! You know? In the magic world, the friar of Yuanying realm... Is not even an ant at all! Any creature can crush him to death with one finger! Therefore, he makes such a high in front of you on weekdays It''s cold. That''s why I indulge him so much. Because I don''t want to let the pride of such a family''s future hope fade away in the magic world! You... You... You say yourself... Do you deserve to die? "


    Ouyang Guangyue shook her body, couldn''t help but step back, and then suddenly raised her hand and slapped herself twice.


    Pa Pa!


    These two slaps are even harder than Ouyang Guanghui.


    Then he said with tears, "I''m an asshole!"


    Ouyang Guangxing and others over there were also standing there in a daze. Now they understand everything and finally understand the value of Ouyang Pingfeng.


    But now I understand, it''s too late!


    Ouyang family, a Tianjiao that has never been before, is like this... Because of their negligence, they fell!


    And from now on, there may be no monks who can enter the magic world.


    Regret and regret spread among the people.


    But then, these people all thought of one thing. Ouyang Guangyue gnashed his teeth and said, "no matter who killed him... I swear, Ouyang Guangyue will tear him to pieces! Kill his nine families!"


    "Yes, this revenge must be avenged!" Ouyang Guangxing reddened his eyes and said, "cut off my hope for the future of Ouyang''s family. This hatred is irreconcilable!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 770

    Indeed, at this time, it doesn''t help to say anything to regret. Finding the murderer who killed Ouyang Pingfeng is the most important thing.


    At this time, Ouyang Guanghui suddenly became silent and frowned, as if thinking about something.


    Ouyang Guangxing asked, "master, say a word... No matter the mountains and fires, I Ouyang Guangxing will not frown. I am willing to make up for my own mistakes with my life!"


    "Master, so are we!" A group of people expressed their positions one after another.


    Now the most thought in the hearts of these people is regret, and their intestines are blue!


    A family child who can enter the magic world can help this family, which is simply unimaginable. At this time, they remembered what Ouyang Pingfeng had said before.


    "If I can catch these people, I can guarantee that within a hundred years, the Ouyang family can dominate the spirit world! And... There will be a hundred times more people flying to the fairy world than now!"


    At that time, they thought Ouyang Pingfeng was sick, so they would say such words. Now they suddenly understand something. Among those women, there must be someone... Who can also enter the magic world!


    Otherwise, Ouyang Pingfeng would never be so interested. I won''t say such words.


    However, if so, then those women


    At this time, Ouyang Guanghui raised his head, looked at the people with burning eyes, and said in a deep voice: "what happened here today will be listed as the highest level secret of Ouyang family! If anyone dares to spread a word, it should be handled according to family law!"


    All the people immediately said that they would never say anything about it.


    Are you kidding? Even if Ouyang Guanghui didn''t explain this humiliating thing, they would never reveal it.


    Ouyang Guanghui then said, "what I''m going to say next is also... The highest level secret of the Ouyang family! Only those present today know that if anyone dares to spread a word, it''s the same. It''s dealt with according to the family law, and... It''s a disaster to his wife and children!"


    All of them were immediately shocked, and they all understood the power of this sentence.


    The so-called misfortune is less than that of wife and children, which is an iron rule recognized by the whole practice circle. Because except for a few lonely people. Most monks have families, relatives and friends.


    If everyone doesn''t abide by this rule and acts foolishly, I''m afraid the whole practice world will be in chaos.


    You can threaten my family, and of course I can retaliate against your family!


    of course. It is not uncommon for the whole family to be directly exterminated, but in general, there is no deep hatred, not that kind of evil generation, and few people really do so.


    Now Ouyang Guanghui actually applies this sentence to his family, so it can be seen that what he wants to say is of immeasurable significance to the whole Ouyang family.


    So everyone nodded, indicating that they were willing to abide by it.


    Ouyang Guanghui said in a deep voice, "I''m nine times out of ten who killed Pingfeng. I can guess that that person should be Chu Mo, a youth in the human world! Hey... Pingfeng is really careless, and he doesn''t think about it. How can a person who can make the spirits of the magic world come forward to protect him be a simple person?"


    All the people were dumbfounded immediately. What did they say? A young man? This... This is simply incredible!


    Then, Ouyang Guanghui told everyone what he knew.


    Looking at the dumbfounded crowd. Ouyang Pingfeng finally said in a deep voice, "that''s a young Tianjiao with purple blood in the legend. Even the spirit of the magic world has a love for talent. Even because of him, he doesn''t hesitate to turn against the top big people in the heaven! It''s conceivable... What kind of peerless genius is that? Those women are all people who have a deep connection with him. Two of them, all from the big family in the heaven, are real tianzhijiao girls!"


    Ouyang Guanghui looked at everyone''s expression and said, "now, do you understand what to do?"


    "Capture these people alive!" Ouyang Guangyue said, "according to the owner, enter the magic world. The body will stay outside. As long as we control this group of people, we can certainly blackmail them and work for our Ouyang family! When we get the same benefits, we will directly destroy the body of this group of people! Let them die in the magic world!"


    Ouyang Guangxing said, "yes, as long as we control it well, we can still grab a lot of benefits from the magic world!"


    Ouyang Guanggu said, "if they don''t cooperate, what will happen?"


    Ouyang Guanghui said coldly, "they will cooperate! Although they are arrogant, they haven''t fully grown up after all! We must take this opportunity to capture them alive. At that time, we can''t help them being disobedient!"


    Ouyang Guangda cried bitterly on one side, "that''s my son''s revenge?"


    Ouyang Guanghui glanced at him: "after using these people, we will grab a lot of benefits, and I will give you an explanation!"


    "Master, please tell me what to do!" Ouyang Guangyue completely forgot the pain on his face and said eagerly, "we must obey orders!"


    To seize three geniuses who can enter the magic world, let alone the merits, but the benefits are absolutely unimaginable! Say nothing else, just say that the treasures of those people are enough to make any friar crazy!


    "You must be careful about this matter! Don''t spread it out, otherwise, the whole spiritual world monks... Will be crazy about it. Now you understand?" Ouyang Guanghui said with a serious face.


    "We understand. Don''t worry, master, this matter... We will never have anyone spread it." Everyone said in unison.


    Ouyang Guanghui nodded: "OK, now what you need to do is to find out the whereabouts of these people first! Remember, at any cost, mobilize all the forces of the whole family! Ask for money, ask people to give people! As long as you find the whereabouts of these people, everything else is easy!"


    Ouyang Guangyue nodded, and then said, "then we should start from the big city within a ten million mile radius! This group of people can never always hide in the mountains and forests."


    "What if they hide? After all, they also know that we won''t stop killing my Ouyang family. They will also guard against us." Said a Yuanying friar of Ouyang family.


    "You have to find it at all costs!" Ouyang Guangxing said aside: "In this way, we can divide our troops into two ways. On the one hand, we can go to the surrounding big cities to lay out the layout, mobilize the strength of our Ouyang family and find out their traces; on the other hand, we need to work harder and take people into the mountains to search, but in this way, we need to be very careful. First, we should guard against those monsters in the mountains and forests, and second... We should not attract the attention of other forces. Therefore, we must find a perfect reason, Hide it from everyone! "


    The senior monks of Ouyang family quickly finalized the whole plan. Prepare soldiers to act in two ways¡ª¡ª


    Five watch... Burst!!


    Burst!!!!


    This is an outbreak!!!!!!!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!!!!!!!!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 771

    The layout of those within tens of thousands of miles is relatively simple. Ouyang family has owned industries in those big cities, and some people are specially responsible for collecting all kinds of intelligence. ¡Í


    As long as these people are used, it is believed that relevant information will soon be transmitted back.


    The difficulty is to search the mountain.


    The spiritual realm is too big to imagine!


    No one knows how many powerful beings are hidden in those endless mountains and forests. This kind of search is not only laborious and time-consuming, but also extremely dangerous! If you are not careful, you may lose your strength. Therefore, who should be sent to do this has also become a difficult problem.


    At this time, Ouyang Guangda volunteered and said, "master, leave it to me!"


    At this meeting, the housekeeper of Ouyang family has also stabilized his mood, and his eyes are full of bitter hatred. He thinks differently from others. What future, what family, now in his heart, has no meaning.


    His son was most likely to become the greatest pride of the whole Ouyang family!


    Become the power of the rising celestial world and the pride of the rising celestial world!


    But now, everything is empty!


    His son, his greatest pride... Has been scared, so what about the Ouyang family, and what does it have to do with him?


    Such a son, he is not confident to have another one.


    However, Ouyang Guangda''s Chengfu is very deep. He knows very well that if he shows extreme hatred for Chu Mo''s group of people, the owner may not give him the task. Because everyone knows that he wants to kill those people now!


    Instead of killing those people after draining their value.


    Therefore, Ouyang Guangda was very calm. He looked at Ouyang Guanghui who hesitated and said, "it is Ping Feng''s wish to help the family get better in the future. Now Ping Feng is dead, and I, who is a father... Will help my son. Realize this wish!"


    "Everbright... Are you sure that if you find them, you can stop killing them for the time being?" Ouyang Guanghui knows his own brother very well, and there is no small doubt in his heart.


    Ou Yangguang nodded and said, "of course, I wish I could pull them out of their bones and break them into pieces immediately!"


    All the people looked frozen, looking at Ouyang Guangda''s eyes, with a bit of vigilance.


    It''s not their son who died! What they think most now. Is to capture those people alive and extract a lot of benefits from them! Speaking of it, if anyone wants to kill Chu Mo''s group at this time, they will definitely stop it!


    Even if this person is ouyangda, whose son died.


    Even if Ouyang Guanghui had the same idea in his heart, he looked embarrassed and was about to speak.


    Ouyang Everbright then said, "however, I am a member of the Ouyang family after all, so in my heart, I know the importance!"


    Hoo!


    Everyone breathed a sigh.


    Ouyang Guanghui''s previous sentence of harming his wife and children is not for fun. Since Ouyang Guangguang knows the weight in his heart, it''s naturally the best.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll leave it... To you!" Ouyang Guanghui said. He moved in his heart and said, "Guangda. I know it''s a little difficult for you to do this. After all, the hatred of killing children is incompatible. It''s really hard to be happy if you can''t immediately cut the enemy. Well... I promise you one thing."


    Ouyang Guangda raised his head and looked at his brother with a dull look: "what''s the matter?"


    "Among the other group of people, only three people can enter the magic world. They are Chu Mo, Qin Shi and Dong Yu. Among them, Qin Shi and Dong Yu are the princesses of the celestial family with great origins. Their blood should be at least green. They may even be blue. The children born of this blood, I believe... At least, they will be a blood genius!"


    Ouyang Guang was a little stunned, and the other people all showed a look of thinking.


    Ouyang Guanghui looked at his brother: "As compensation, I can promise that if I catch this group of people, then I will give one of Qin Shi and Dong Yu to you as a concubine! We have countless ways to let a woman have children for you without resistance! At that time, if a descendant of blood can be born. Your vein... Naturally has hope again. At that time, whether that woman kills or stays depends on your mood. What do you think?"


    Ouyangda never thought that things could be done like this. In his eyes, a flame of hope suddenly lit up.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu, the two women, he has naturally seen, natural beauty, temperament and noble, at a glance, they are very different from ordinary beauties. Now I know that their identities are really noble. Unexpectedly, they are all princesses of the celestial clan.


    If such a woman can have children for herself... It seems that he can really make up for the pain of losing his son!


    Thinking in his heart, Ouyang Guangda nodded slowly and said, "don''t worry, master, I know how to do it."


    "OK, then you can decorate it first! Remember, make good excuses, and don''t let people doubt!" Ouyang Guanghui explained.


    Ou Yangguang saluted and left, and the pace of leaving seemed to become much lighter.


    The other people in the room looked at each other. Finally, Ouyang Guangyue looked at Ouyang Guanghui and said, "the owner really wants to do this?"


    "Why, do you have an opinion?" Ouyang Guanghui said faintly, "I didn''t make this decision because he is my own brother. Don''t you want such a blood person in Ouyang family?"


    "Of course not." Ouyang Guangyue quickly denied and betrayed the family. He didn''t dare to do it. He looked at Ouyang Guanghui: "when the owner said this, I felt that the two heavenly princesses... Seemed to... Can do this!"


    "Use them to give birth to strong blood. After giving birth to several children, they will be secretly executed! This secret... Will rot in everyone''s stomach forever!" Ouyang Guangxing said excitedly.


    Ouyang Guanghui thought for a while, and felt that this kind of thing... Seemed really feasible!


    "That Chu mo... It can also be like this! Let him and my Ouyang family''s woman..." a Yuanying master interrupted.


    "This is not good! Absolutely not!" Ouyang Guanghui shook his head directly: "those two women can, but Chu Mo can''t!"


    "Why? Master, the blood of Chu mo... But the more powerful purple blood! That''s the blood only in legend!" The Yuan Ying master was puzzled.


    "In this way... It is likely to lay a great curse on the Ouyang family!" Ouyang Guanghui said and waved his hand, "don''t mention it again. Well, everyone, get ready to act! How about the future of my Ouyang family? It''s all in one fell swoop!"


    The faces of these people also became serious. They all understood what it meant for the Ouyang family to catch Chu mo.


    It''s better to use those people to continue the descendants, or to squeeze out the interests and kill them. In short, we should catch people first!


    If you can''t catch someone, everything you say is empty talk and nonsense! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 772

    At this time, Qin Shi drove the warship, which had been far away from the sphere of influence of Qingfeng city and continued to fly towards Jinxiu city. ¡¾


    Chu Mo also told them about his experiences after flying.


    In contrast, Chu Mo''s experience is simply bizarre twists and turns, which is countless times richer than their experience.


    The girls who are more interested are Fang LAN, Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi.


    Hua Xiaoya asked with a smile, "my boss, Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi, are both sisters beautiful?"


    Chu Mo burst out laughing. "What does it matter to me whether they are beautiful or not?"


    "Don''t you care? The sisters... Both seem to like you very much!" Hua Xiaoya smiled at Chu Mo: "sister!"


    "You are so evil!" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said, "you should all know that I don''t have that kind of mind at all."


    Hearing this, all the women showed an understanding look on their faces, but their hearts were also slightly disappointed. They couldn''t tell what they were disappointed with.


    In fact, Chu Mo is like a patron saint to them. While bringing them endless sense of security, such a young pride will naturally make girls love.


    Even Shen aobing can feel that way about Chu Mo, let alone other young girls.


    Shen Xingxue, in particular, has loved Chu Mo since he was a secular teenager.


    However, after so many years, they gradually understood that Chu Mo always had a girl in his heart. Even when Na Yi showed her love for Chu Mo like that, in the end... In fact, Chu Mo didn''t get a specific answer.


    Although Chu Mo took Na Yi''s face into consideration and didn''t explicitly refuse, in fact, all the women gradually understood later.


    In Chu Mo''s heart, there is still only that figure!


    In some ways. Chu Mo is very broad-minded, and it''s not too much to say that he cares about the world; But emotionally, Chu Mo''s heart... Seems to be very small, and can only accommodate such a figure.


    Nayi, who has been dead for many years, may not understand these, but they do.


    So, Shen Xingxue, Miao yiniang, Qin Shi and Dong Yu, these excellent girls. They only regard Chu Mo as their dependence and the most important person in their life. But they never dare to regard Chu Mo as their lover.


    Hua Xiaoya is just kidding to liven up the atmosphere.


    Otherwise, everyone is still immersed in the previous tense atmosphere and can''t extricate themselves.


    Although they rushed out of the sphere of influence of the Ouyang family, everyone knows that the Ouyang family is a real behemoth. Chu Mo himself said that they need to escape far, at least for now. You can''t go to Qingfeng city where Ouyang''s family lives to avenge yourself.


    The killing of a family child who can enter the magic world is simply a devastating blow to this family.


    Now, the Ouyang family must hate them to the bone. Revenge... Is inevitable.


    Shen aobing looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "what are you going to do about the revenge that the Ouyang family may appear at any time?"


    Chu Mo smiled. He didn''t say anything about the fire dragon. Chu Mo didn''t have time to say about the existence of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong.


    "Don''t worry, although we don''t have the strength to fight with the Ouyang family for the time being, if the Ouyang family comes to Jinxiu City, it will never get any benefit!" Chu Mo said confidently, "even if they pour out, they will surely fail."


    "So confident?" Hua Sanniang looked at Chu Mo and said incredulously, "what does the leader have to rely on, tell me?"


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "you will understand then!"


    Hua Xiaoya rolled her eyes aside and said, "I hate playing tricks!"


    Chu Mo smiled faintly and ignored her.


    Hua Xiaoya angrily walked to the side of Shen Xingxue, vigorously rubbed Shen Xingxue''s hair, and muttered, "if you don''t say it, I''ll bully her!"


    Shen Xingxue looked at Hua Xiaoya innocently and said wrongfully, "what''s none of my business?"


    "Hum, who let him bully me!" Hua Xiaoya can''t say why, so she can only turn her eyes and argue irrationally.


    However, the previous tension has gradually faded. The shadow that blinded everyone''s mind also dispersed a little.


    The warship passed through the void at high speed and finally returned to the splendid city.


    Looking at the towering city in front, although it is not as big as Qingfeng City, it can be regarded as a real big city.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at the big city through the crystal porthole, and looked at Chu Mo faintly: "we were thrown out of Qingfeng city by others, but you built a foundation here. It seems that we are destined to live on you in this life."


    Chu Mo glanced at Miaoyi Niang, slightly lifted the tip of her eyebrows, and then whispered, "sister..."


    "Oh... Don''t get me wrong. I mean, it''s our pride to live by you. Others want to rely on you, and they haven''t had that chance yet!" Miaoyi Niang did have some feelings just now, but she soon adjusted. The more you see, the more you can feel the excellence of Chu mo. around such an excellent person, the pressure is always there. But there is also a benefit, that is, you don''t need to worry too much about your future.


    As she said, others can''t rely on it if they want to!


    In the splendid city, the Jin family is plain.


    The whole Jin family was also shrouded in a sad atmosphere.


    No one expected that Jin Ming would be killed by his own brother in such a way.


    Although Jin Xian has been killed, Jin Ming can no longer live.


    Fang Lan''s heart ached faintly at the thought of what Jin Ming had done. She always thought that she was more grateful to Jin Ming than emotional. But it was not until Jin Ming passed away that she realized that before she knew it, she had already fallen in love with this young man.


    Thinking of what Jin Ming had done for her, Fang LAN burst into tears. She knew that there might never be another person to do these things for her in this life.


    Even if there is, the taste... Is completely different!


    Because the original Fang Lan was not a natural spirit or a cultivation genius, but a small town girl who couldn''t even get the basic materials together. She has nothing but a face!


    "Jin Ming, don''t worry, I won''t be attracted to any man in this life. I will practice with master wholeheartedly. One day, I will grow into a real peerless strong man! I heard from master that if a person dies, as long as he hasn''t completely lost his soul, there is still a way to revive. But that requires extremely high skills. For me, it''s still too far away. But... I will make unremitting efforts." Fang LAN knelt in front of Jin Ming''s coffin and seriously vowed: "if one day, I reach that level, I will definitely revive you. Even if you... Are no longer you at that time, even if you don''t recognize me, even if at that time... There is no such fate between us. But I will also do so! Because this is the... Love I owe you!"


    Fang Lan said, tears streaming down her face.


    At this time, Fang LAN suddenly felt in her heart. Looking back, she saw Chu Mo standing there quietly, looking at her.


    Fang LAN sent everyone away in order to spend some time alone with Jin Ming. Nowadays, no one dares to disobey her status, so there was originally no one here.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Fang LAN felt sad. She couldn''t help but stand up, threw herself into Chu Mo''s arms and cried, "master... My heart hurts, I think... I seem to... Really... Fall in love with him!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 773

    Chu Mo sighed gently in his heart, patted Fang LAN on the back, and said, "I understand, I understand your feeling, because in those days... I also had this feeling. It''s like watching the person you like die... People who haven''t experienced it will never understand."


    "Master has experienced this kind of thing?" Fang LAN raised her head from Chu Mo''s arms and looked at Chu Mo with tears in her eyes: "can you tell me?"


    "What''s there to say about this kind of thing?" Chu Mo shook his head and laughed, then looked at Fang LAN and said, "don''t be so sad anymore. I''m afraid you''ve been crying these days when I''m gone?"


    Fang LAN somewhat embarrassed wiped the corners of her eyes and whispered, "master, I never knew what love was before. Now... I finally understand. It turns out that... Losing someone you like is so painful."


    Chu Mo sighed silently.


    Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo: "is it true that master told me before that Jin Ming can be brought back to life?" Said, Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo expectantly.


    Chu Mo nodded, "that requires you to cultivate to the supreme level. Follow master and promote the emperor level. Master may have a way to help you, but the supreme road... Must depend on yourself."


    Fang LAN nodded and said seriously, "don''t worry, master, I understand. I also know that the road is too far away for me now, even unreachable. But I will work hard in that direction. No matter how much I pay for it, I won''t hesitate!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s good to have a goal. However, you should remember that if one day in the future, you have the ability to revive Jin Ming. But Jin Ming at that time... May not be the real Jin Ming. Can you understand?"


    "Like losing all your memories?" Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo and asked softly.


    "Yes, it''s like there''s no memory, and the whole person is as blank as paper. Don''t say you, he may not even remember who he is and know his relatives and friends at all. Speaking of it, this kind of resurrection... What resurrects is just Jin Ming''s body." Although the truth is cruel, Chu Mo still feels the need to let Fang LAN know.


    "Well... Is there a way for him to find all his memories?" Fang LAN looked at Chu mo.


    "Of course, there are ways. For example, you can wear his favorite things on his body, and then warm them with the array. Don''t let those things change in any way. Then collect all the things related to him. The more, the better. In this case, through some means, his spirit may slowly recover. But I''m afraid it''s difficult to find all his memories completely. And a little..." Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN, sighed lightly and said, "the more people and things he cares about most in his heart, the harder it will be to recover. Jin Ming loves you deeply. If he really comes back to life one day in the future, then... Recognizing you is probably the most difficult thing for him! Even..."


    Chu Mo didn''t go on. But Fang LAN had understood what Chu Mo wanted to express.


    Her expression was slightly dark at first, but then she smiled again. With bright eyes and bright teeth, he looked very touching: "master, in fact, that''s not a bad thing for him or me."


    Fang LAN youyou said, "if he directly remembers who I am at that time, he will be very painful after being happy, because he will feel that he is completely unworthy of me..."


    Chu Mo sighed gently. Nodded.


    In fact, a little monk at the bottom of the spiritual world is facing a sweetheart who is the most powerful in the spiritual world... Standing at the peak, that kind of psychological gap. Even Chu Mo can''t accept it at all.


    "So... I hope that he won''t remember me for a while. Then, practice slowly and recover slowly. One day, he will also practice to a very high level. Remember me, at that time, if he and I can calmly face the feelings between us. Then..." Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "I''ll marry him!"


    What Fang Lan said is very true, without any hypocrisy. What she said is that if he and I... Can face our feelings calmly at that time, I will marry him!


    This seemingly amorous sentence is actually the most affectionate one.


    Because time... Is the coldest and most ruthless thing in the world. The vicissitudes of life, who knows what will happen thousands of years later?


    "Hehe, it''s too heavy to say this now. Don''t think so much. Bury Jin Ming''s body first." Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN: "I can help him find a real geomantic treasure land to ensure that his body will not rot for ten thousand years. Set up another array so that the outside world can''t invade him. Maybe one day, he can come back to life."


    "Ah?" Fang Lan''s face showed a creepy expression.


    Chu Mo smiled, "I''m kidding."


    Even if her heart was still immersed in grief, Fang LAN still couldn''t help rolling her eyes and muttering, "can this be a joke?"


    Fang LAN doesn''t know whether it''s a joke. But Chu Mo knew very well in his heart!


    He''s not kidding!


    Jin Ming died in frustration and anger. Although he didn''t know what happened before he died, he must know that his brother betrayed him after he died.


    Chu Mo could feel a unwilling resentment on Jin Ming''s body through the art of looking at Qi. The corpse originally with such resentment, after burial, if the acupoint is set correctly, it is very likely to grow into a horrible Yin corpse.


    It''s the kind of monster that doesn''t have much intelligence, but has terrorist attack power.


    Chu Mo can''t turn Jin Ming into such a monster.


    So at first, although Chu Mo felt the breath of Jin Ming, he didn''t think about it at all.


    But when he came back today, he felt a different breath from Jin Ming''s coffin!


    It seems that all the previous grievances have been resolved, and even unwilling... Seems to have completely disappeared. The rest... Only deep attachment and reluctance.


    Presumably, this is Fang Lan''s credit these days. Although she didn''t know it, she inadvertently completely resolved all the negative things in Jin Ming''s soul.


    In this way, there is another possibility!


    If you fix the acupoints, Jin Ming may not be able to live in another way like those in Guixu!


    Although this kind of living dead... Will give people a bad feeling, it refers to low-level monks.


    Once the cultivation is profound, like the supreme masters who buried themselves in advance, once they walk out of their graves, no one can feel that they are dead at all!


    This is another alternative way of cultivation. It''s not a special situation. No one will choose this way. But now, it just suits Jin Ming.


    In Chu Mo''s view, it''s really hard to say whether Fang LAN can become the supreme, which is an unknown. And not to say that if you become supreme, you must have the means of resurrection. Rather than this, let Jin Ming work hard by himself.


    Maybe this will become another opportunity for Jin Ming!


    Thinking through these things, Chu Mo said to Fang LAN, "girl, let''s go. I''ll take you to meet some people!"


    "Meet some people?" Fang Langton was a little excited. She knew what master was going to do when he left Jinxiu city. She looked at Chu Mo with a hopeful face: "is it my Shiniang?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 774

    PA!


    Chu Mo knocked Fang Lan''s head, frowned and said, "what teacher''s wife, don''t talk nonsense, they are all my friends!"


    "Oh... It hurts!" Fang LAN rubbed her head vigorously and muttered, "what''s there to hide? What else can it be if it''s not Shiniang?"


    "Girl, things are really not what you think. Copy address visit hp:" Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN carefully: "in your heart, there is only Jin Ming, and similarly... In master''s heart, there is only a woman. So, don''t joke about this kind of joke in the future."


    Fang LAN looked like a child who had done something wrong. She looked ashamed and her eyes were slightly red. "Master, I''m sorry!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just don''t talk about this topic in the future." Chu Mo smiled and said, "I''ll introduce you one by one later. They are all very good people."


    "Well." Fang LAN became a lot more clever, nodded gently, and obediently followed Chu Mo behind. There was something sweet in her heart, because she suddenly thought that after master came back, she would be the first to see her!


    This shows that master really regarded her as a relative.


    At this time, Fang LAN is also the most vulnerable time. She is very emotional. Otherwise, with her usual temperament, she would not have made a joke like that just now. It seems like a joke, but in fact, it''s not a kind of temptation and... A little bit of contention that she can''t detect.


    Later, Fang LAN met Miaoyi Niang and others. After seeing them, she finally understood why master would not allow her to make such jokes in the future.


    It turned out that among these ten people, except for the obviously married flower Sanniang and Shen Aoshuang, Shen Xingxue''s mother, they were all beautiful women!


    Even Shen aobing, the master of Miaoyi Niang introduced by her master, looks so young and beautiful. Facing this group of gorgeous beauties, Fang Lan''s heart, for the first time, even felt a little inferior.


    Because she always felt that although she was not that kind of peerless beauty, she was no worse. As a result, she compared with these people in front of her and made a judgment.


    Fortunately, the women were very polite to her, and even some... * * drowned!


    yes. Is * * drowning!


    Because these people are very curious about what kind of apprentice Chu Mo has accepted, and they are full of praise.


    All women know that there are many disciples of Chu Mo, and there are dozens in the human world! But few of them really made him full of praise.


    However, Chu Mo attached great importance to the disciples in the spiritual world. Even after returning to the city Lord''s mansion and settling them down, the first thing is to see their disciples.


    After seeing it. Everyone fell in love with this steady and flexible girl at once.


    Most importantly, their generations have grown up all at once!


    This feeling is completely different from being an elder in the human world!


    Even Qin Shi and Dong Yu feel very comfortable with this feeling, especially for others, because for them, Fang LAN is a genuine spiritual monk!


    A spiritual monk. In front of Chu Mo, he saluted them with a clever face. A faint pride filled everyone''s hearts.


    "Hello, little sister!" Hua Xiaoya came up to Fang LAN and greeted her with a smile.


    "Er..." Fang Lan was a little overwhelmed, blushed, and whispered, "martial uncle..."


    "Ouch ouch, don''t call it martial uncle, just call it sister. We are not his martial sister, he is our leader!" Hua Xiaoya said with a smile, then pulled Fang Lan''s hand and said, "we''ll be sisters in the future!"


    Fang Langton was a little confused and looked at Chu Mo for help.


    Chu Mo glanced at Hua Xiaoya, and then said helplessly, "call each other."


    "Hee hee. That''s how it should be, uncle Chu!" Hua Xiaoya bowed to Chu Mo like a little servant girl.


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    After arriving at the spiritual world, Hua Xiaoya''s temperament became more and more cheerful. Among the people, she was the most funny. Even more than Dong Yu, who has always been very lively.


    Dong Yu didn''t want to fall behind, so he leaned over and said, "I heard you have a good talent. Let''s compete together to see who can cultivate Yuanying first?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. She''s still a child." Chu Mo stared at Dong Yu, and said in his heart, what do you compare with a princess of the celestial clan, a monk of xianzhuji, and a little girl of the spiritual world? Isn''t it embarrassing?


    Dong Yu rolled his eyes and said, "I didn''t make trouble. Maybe I can''t practice faster than her. Besides... Uncle Chu, it seems that you are not a few years older than your apprentice?"


    Qin Shi mended his knife by the side: "maybe it''s smaller."


    "Well, master''s airs are quite enough, which is more stylish than I used to be." Shen aobing unexpectedly gave another knife on the side.


    Chumerton twitched at the corner of his mouth: "how can you..."


    Shen aobing smiled: "this is the spirit world!"


    Chumerton was speechless. In fact, he was also happy to see this kind of scene, which was better than the fact that the two sides didn''t like each other as soon as they met.


    Later, a group of people gathered around Fang LAN and inquired about Chu Mo''s experiences after he separated from them. Although I heard Chu Mo say something before, Chu Mo said it in a very general way, and his words about his deeds were also very restrained.


    Because Chu Mo doesn''t want to show how powerful he is!


    However, the women were not satisfied. They also wanted to hear the deeds of Chu Mo in other people.


    At this moment, Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi sisters also came together at the news.


    The girls finally saw the legendary pair of sisters. After introducing each other, they couldn''t help feeling in their hearts that uncle Chu was so much better than them in this spiritual world!


    Unconsciously, the name of Uncle Chu was called away by everyone in such a muddle headed way.


    In addition to Hua Sanniang, he Feng and Shen Aoshuang, even Shen aobing wanted to join in the excitement and shouted one by one. Chu Mo was very helpless and speechless.


    Xin said you were once the leader of a big sect! Even if you arrive at the spiritual world, at least you should be a little reserved, right? Unfortunately, Shen aobing doesn''t care about these at all. She seems to have completely forgotten her former self.


    Temperament becomes more and more like a naughty girl, perhaps, this is also a good thing for her.


    Among the people, only Lu Tianqi remained silent. After uncle Chu''s three words were inadvertently called out by the women, she became silent. Just secretly looked at Chu Mo from time to time, and his eyes were still full of suspicious light, which was very complex.


    Chu Mo has long been aware of Lu Tianqi''s abnormality, but at this time, what can he say?


    In fact, up to now, Chu Mo''s identity does not need to be covered up like in the past. He can completely recover his original identity.


    Although the splendid city is not monolithic now, with fire dragon, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong in charge, it is really not afraid of any strong enemy.


    But this kind of thing often needs an opportunity. Otherwise, it is cheating.


    Lu Tianyue naturally found her sister''s abnormality. She knew better than anyone else what was going on in her heart. Therefore, taking advantage of the efforts of the women to prepare meals, she quietly pulled her sister aside¡ª¡ª


    Fourth watch!


    Yesterday, I was really a little depressed. I had a hard time * *. Many people in the group comforted me and felt much better in my heart.


    In fact, I''m still willing to * * you.


    But I also hope to get your response.


    Not to mention, the outbreak will continue!


    If you are able to support the genuine reading, please support the author here. Thank you.


    Finally, continue to ask for monthly ticket support!!! (to be continued.)


    hp:

 Chapter 775

    "Tianqi... There''s something I want to tell you." Lu Tianyue looked at her silent sister and decided to make it clear to her. Otherwise, it is likely that her younger sister, who has just become more cheerful, is greatly stimulated. Whether she recovers to her former appearance again or closes herself from now on, it is not what Lu Tianyue wants to see.


    After all, the Lu family, she still hopes her sister to support it.


    "Is it... Brother Tianming?" Lu Tianqi looked at her sister, and her eyes suddenly turned red. She whispered, "he''s not Tianming''s brother, he''s Chu Mo, right?"


    "Did you guess?" Lu Tianyue looked at her sister in embarrassment.


    Lu Tianqi nodded gently: "I thought of it from the time they called him uncle Chu. At that time, I just felt a little strange. Why did brother Tianming, who hadn''t come back for so many years, appear after an accident on our side? The time of his appearance was too coincidental! But at that time, he had no flaws in his body, so although he had doubts in his heart, that doubt soon disappeared. Because he has been trying his best to help us. Just like our family."


    Lu Tianqi said softly: "So, since then, I have no doubt that he is brother Tianming. But recently, I feel something wrong, because he is really a little too mysterious. And looking at his layout, it is clear that it is the whole splendid city, not just to help our Lu family. But I still don''t have too much doubt. My husband is ambitious and a little ambition is normal. But today... I heard the three words of Uncle Chu, I finally understand everything. In fact, there has always been no brother Tianming. There has always been only one person. Chu Mo, who bullied me... "


    Lu Tianyue''s face became more and more embarrassed, and even a little guilty.


    "It also saved me and the whole Lu family''s Chu mo." Lu Tianqi then said, "you knew it very early, didn''t you? No... you didn''t know it very early. It was agreed by you from the beginning! Otherwise, he couldn''t pretend to be so similar, or even flawless!"


    Lu Tianyue said with a wry smile, "what you said is right. I knew it from the beginning. I also found his identity for him. I hid it from you at that time..."


    "Sister, I don''t blame you." Lu Tianqi youyou said, "although Mei Mei was naughty in the past, she was not a person who didn''t know good or evil, so she didn''t even know her benefactor and enemy."


    "..." Lu Tianyue looked at his extremely calm sister. I feel a little uneasy in my heart.


    At this time, Lu Tianqi suddenly showed a naughty smile and looked at Lu Tianyue: "but sister, you cheated me so hard! Am I so ignorant?"


    "No, it''s not." Lu Tianyue wants to explain.


    Lu Tianqi chuckled, "sister, I really don''t blame you. I just feel... I just feel a little strange." Speaking, Lu Tianqi pursed her lips and raised her head. Looking into the distance, youyou said, "a person you hated for a long time suddenly became a great benefactor to save you personally and your family... This feeling, how to say, is really a little strange."


    Lu Tianqi said, looking at her sister: "by the way, he is not brother Tianming. What about brother Ming that day?"


    Lu Tianyue''s face changed slightly, sighed softly, and didn''t answer.


    Lu Tianqi''s face. Also gradually became a little pale, silent, for a long time, only to ask softly, "he is no longer there. Is that right?"


    Lu Tianyue nodded softly, "it''s been a long time."


    "Yes, I should have thought of it just now. Asked, Tu Zeng was upset. If brother Tianming was still alive and Chu Mo made such a big noise by pretending to be him, how could he not react at all. This is really sad news." Lu Tianqi sighed faintly, "if only he were brother Tianming. That would be great!"


    "Tianqi, you... You don''t really like him, do you?" Lu Tianyue looked at her sister with some worry.


    Lu Tianqi shook her head. "What''s the use of liking? Don''t you see the group of gorgeous women around him?"


    "No, you are wrong." Lu Tianyue looked at his sister with a serious face and said softly, "I can feel that those women may be interested in him, but he... It must not be these people in his heart!"


    "Huh?" Lu Tianqi looked at her sister in surprise.


    "Don''t think about it, let it be, this kind of thing..." Lu Tianyue laughed a little self mockery, and said in his heart: silly sister, if possible, won''t you fight for being a sister? Even if our sisters marry him together, if he is willing to nod, I will not hesitate! Such a man... Is destined to fly for nine days. It will be a great happiness to be with him! Unfortunately


    Lu Tianyue looked at his sister and said softly, "you know, but about his identity..."


    "Don''t worry, sister, I''m not so stupid. Unless he makes it public one day, otherwise, he will always be my brother Tianming!" Lu Tianqi was also smart, understood her sister''s concerns, and directly said with a smile.


    "That''s good!" Lu Tianyue finally let down her heart and smiled on her face.


    Although Miaoyi Niang and others just came to the city Lord''s mansion, they successfully integrated here in the shortest time.


    Therefore, although the Lu Tianyue sisters need to be more familiar with here, by contrast, they are like guests, and Miaoyi Niang is like the real host.


    Chu Mo took advantage of the people''s efforts in preparing meals and chatting, went to the backyard and met fire dragon, as well as Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, who were practicing in the backyard.


    Chu Mo went to see the fire dragon first.


    This proud fire dragon was also very happy to see Chu Mo, and even turned into a middle-aged man with a burning flame, chatting with Chu Mo for a while.


    When he learned that Chu Mo''s friend had provoked Ouyang''s house in Qingfeng City, Huolong waved dismissively, "it''s just a bunch of local chickens and dogs, which are not worth mentioning at all! If they dare to come, they will be guaranteed to come back!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the fire dragon: "are you sure that if the other party pours out, you can catch a group of Yuan Ying''s top masters?"


    Huolong proudly smiled and glanced sideways at Chu Mo: "boy, don''t excite me. Although I can only exert the power of Yuanying peak in this world, my authority is enough to make all of them even move! A group of little friars like ants, even those friars in heaven, how many dare to be presumptuous in front of me?"


    Chu Mo smiled. Although the fire dragon was suspected of boasting, it was not too much. In this spiritual world, there are really few monks who can withstand the pressure of fire dragons.


    Maybe that blood demon ancestor... Should be one of them? Chu Mo thought in his heart that he should break through to the realm of Yuanying as soon as possible, so that he can really control his fate in his own hands.


    Otherwise, relying on anyone can only be a temporary solution, not a long-term solution.


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye to Huolong and met Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong.


    After a period of recovery, these two former Yuanying peak strongmen have been very different from the past!


    Looking at the two young men in front of him, Chu Mo even couldn''t believe his eyes and heart. This is really the two skinny old guys in the black prison... Dying?


    "Xiao Wanjun..."


    "Li Fangzhong..."


    "Met the master!" With one voice, they saluted Chu Mo with fists. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 776

    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong saw Chu Mo, and their faces were all grateful. During this period, they not only recovered from the pills left by Chu Mo, but also returned to their bodies.


    After so many hardships, their mentality has also changed a lot. No longer as enthusiastic about power as before. After the improvement of vision, the mind also expanded.


    Recognizing Chu Mo as the main, their hearts were not only not unhappy, but also full of gratitude.


    Save the benefactor, and be grateful again.


    The kindness was greater than heaven, and both of them remembered it.


    Chu Mo greeted the two people, and then told them about his real identity, the group around him, and some conflicts with the Ouyang family in Qingfeng city.


    After all, it''s my own person, and it''s not the same to hide it all the time.


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong were not too curious about the identity of Chu mo. for an old man like them who has lived for hundreds of years, this kind of thing is nothing at all. I feel very happy about Chu Mo''s honesty.


    Make a statement immediately, and you will protect the people around your master.


    Later, Chu Mo invited Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong to attend the banquet held by the city hall.


    At this moment, the gate of the city Lord''s residence is already crowded.


    Those high-level leaders of families and families who knew the return of the city Lord all flocked to.


    Originally, it was just an internal small banquet, but as a result, it turned into a big gathering of the top people in the city!


    For this reason, Lu Tianyue also specially sent people back to call the best chefs in the family and arrange them directly in the city master''s mansion.


    Hua Xiaoya stood beside Miaoyi Niang, looked at Lu Tianyue, who commanded his men to do things, and whispered, "this girl is good!" He also raised his eyebrows at Miaoyi Niang.


    Miaoyi Niang smiled: "yes, it''s good. Do you like it?"


    Hua Xiaoya looked at Miaoyi Niang with a frightened face: "yiniang, you''ve broken your study!"


    Miaoyi Niang youyou said, "it''s not my bad study, it''s your love!"


    "Ho ho." Hua Xiaoya looked at Miaoyi Niang: "your joke is not funny at all. I don''t like women."


    "I know. I didn''t say you liked her." Miaoyi Niang chuckled, "you like Chu Mo, don''t you?"


    "Come on, he''s not a sweet cake. Why does everyone like him? I always think he''s a brother!" Hua Xiaoya said with her mouth curled.


    "Hehe." Miaoyi Niang glanced at her and said nothing more.


    Then. At the banquet, Chu Mo encouraged all the family owners in Jinxiu city to give a talk. At the same time, Miaoyi Niang and others were introduced to them.


    "These are my most important relatives and friends. Today, I want you to get to know each other. In the future, I will rely on your care." Chu Mo held the glass and said with a smile.


    "The city Lord is too polite! This is what we should do!"


    "The relatives of the city Lord. They are our relatives!"


    "After going back, we will immediately warn the children in the family..." this is the voice of a home owner after seeing the beauty of Miaoyi''s women. This is not a joke. Depending on the beauty of Miaoyi Niang''s women, if you don''t warn the children at home, someone may really flirt with these women.


    The woman who dares to flirt with the city Lord is tired of living?


    Yes, in the eyes of these people, this group of beautiful women suddenly appeared in the city Lord''s mansion. It should be all the women of the city master.


    Many people even secretly envy the Yanfu of the "Lord Lu" and decide to go back and collect some beauties. Even if you don''t do anything, it''s good to look at, isn''t it?


    The host and the guest enjoyed a feast. It didn''t leave until late at night.


    The next day, Chu Mo took Jin Ming''s coffin and left the Jin family with Fang LAN.


    If it were someone else, the Jin family would definitely not allow Jin Ming''s coffin to be taken away like this. They still want to bury Jin Ming in the family cemetery of the Jin family.


    But this man is Chu mo... HMM. Lu Tianming in their eyes. That''s another matter. Let alone Fang LAN did not object.


    "Master, why don''t you let Jin Ming be buried in the family cemetery of the Jin family?" For Chu Mo''s decision, Fang Lan was also quite puzzled. On the way, he asked Chu Mo privately.


    Because in Fang Lan''s view. When a man dies, he is buried in peace. Feng Shui in the family cemetery of the Jin family is certainly not bad.


    Chu Mo whispered, "I want to find a better cemetery for Jin Ming!"


    "Master is also proficient in this knowledge?" Fang LAN couldn''t help looking at Chu Mo with some surprise. There was no disbelief in her eyes, but more worship.


    This young man, who is even younger than her, is really unfathomable. It seems that nothing can stop him.


    Da Zhe is a teacher. These four words are interpreted incisively and vividly by her master.


    "Slightly understand." Chu Mo replied, and then began to use the skill of looking for Qi to find a geomantic treasure land that could bring opportunities to Jin Ming. He didn''t want to tell Fang LAN the truth at this time, because that would disturb the heart of his precious apprentice.


    Some things, I know, it''s really better not to know! This is especially true in the spiritual world. It''s a taboo for ordinary people to have high goals but low hands. For practitioners, it''s not just a taboo, it''s a catastrophe!


    The Jin family is very rich, so Jin Ming''s coffin is also made of the top wood. This coffin will not rot for tens of thousands of years.


    Chu Mo and Fang LAN flew in the void like this, and soon flew out of the beautiful city 100000 miles away.


    Chu Mo is running Feng Shui magic in his heart, constantly determining the direction. Finally, he took Fang LAN and kept flying north.


    At first, Fang LAN only felt that master wanted to find a geomantic treasure place for Jin Ming. As a result, three days in a row passed, and the two people had already flown out of nowhere. As a result, Chu Mo still didn''t stop. This made Fang LAN a little nervous.


    "Master... What are we?" Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo and frowned, "where are you going to bury Jin Ming?"


    "Geomantic treasure land." Chu Mo squinted, looked ahead at a stretch of mountains, and said, "it''s almost there!"


    Fang LAN blinked, and she couldn''t see anything unusual from the mountains. But out of her trust in master, she did not continue to ask questions.


    This also made Chu Mo feel relieved. If Fang LAN kept asking, he really wanted to tell her the truth. Because Fang LAN really has the right to know this thing.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Zhu Hong felt that he had bad luck recently. Before, he easily found a clue about Qingxu gate from some ancient books, and then spent many years to thoroughly find out the site of Qingxu gate.


    Finally, when success was only one step away from him, he first met those little bastards taught by the blood demon and was shared. Zhu Hong was very unhappy, but he couldn''t provoke the old demons of the blood demon sect, so he had to gnash his teeth.


    But what happened later made Zhu Hong completely furious.


    He and the group of people taught by the blood demon, unexpectedly, all threw themselves into the air!


    The real treasure was taken away by someone first, not to mention, but also ran without a trace!


    After the bloody slaughter of the three families in Jinxiu City, Zhu Hong finally got a name Chu mo.


    Therefore, Zhu Hong started to trace Chu Mo, but after such a long time, he found nothing! The man seemed to jump out of the stone, but he didn''t leave a clue in the world.


    Zhu Hong was extremely depressed. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 777

    After years of accumulation, Zhu Hong also learned a lot of unorthodox knowledge. Therefore, depressed, Zhu Hong decided to take a walk through those deserted mountains, hoping to take a chance to see if he could find some hidden treasures in the mountains.


    In his realm, Shouyuan is beyond the reach of ordinary people, but he hopes to live longer and raise his realm to a higher level. Zhu Hong once saw the introduction of the fairyland in the classics, and he also yearned for the ethereal world.


    It''s just that he wants to cultivate to the peak of Yuanying and then enter the refining of God. He simply can''t get the massive resources he needs. He has accumulated a little through robbing other casual repairs over the years, but it is far from enough.


    Therefore, he will never let go of the opportunity to get cultivation resources.


    Looking at the endless mountains in front of him, Zhu Hong felt very unusual, but he couldn''t tell where it was. Just by virtue of the realm of Yuanying, I can feel that the aura here is somewhat special. It is very different from ordinary mountains and rivers.


    Therefore, he has stayed here for more than ten days, but got nothing.


    Just when Zhu Hong was a little frustrated and ready to leave here, he saw two figures flying towards this side in the distant sky, a very distant place.


    Zhu Hong sat on a boulder at the top of a high mountain, squinting at the two figures flying from there, squinting up and down.


    "Looks... Like two powerful monks?" Zhu Hong''s eyes twinkled with light, staring at the man and woman. At this time, he found that the man was carrying a huge coffin in his hand!


    "What is this about?" Zhu Hong''s heart was full of curiosity, and his eyebrows frowned.


    Chu Mo, who was flying in midair, suddenly felt a slight heat in the sky in front of him, which was a warning.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then turned his eyes to the mountains in the distance for a while. Finally I saw Zhu Hong sitting on a high mountain.


    Zhu Hong did not recognize Chu Mo, and Chu Mo did not recognize him either, because the two sides had never met face to face.


    Chu Mo looked at Zhu Hong from a distance and glanced at him with the sky god. With a slight chill in his heart, the other side was actually a monk in the middle of Yuanying!


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo now dares to fight one as long as he is not a monk at the peak of Yuanying.


    However, if it is possible, Chu Mo will try to avoid conflicts with the monks above Yuan Ying''s later realm. Because in this state. There are usually many ways to protect life. Unless it is an unexpected attack, otherwise, it will not only be a little difficult to fight, but also easy to be slipped away by the other party.


    Fighting with such a strong man, injury is inevitable. Chu Mo is not afraid of injury, but in places like the spirit world, injury means the decline of self-protection ability, and it is easy to encounter crisis. Not to mention his side, he also took Fang LAN, an apprentice with a low level.


    As for the monk in the middle of Yuanying, for Chu mo. But it''s not a threat. The genius of Ouyang family, who had just been beheaded, was also a monk in the middle of Yuanying!


    The only thing we need to take into account is Fang LAN around us.


    But now Chu Mo must compete with this monk who is above the middle of Yuanying. Because the place where he wants to bury Jin Ming is the mountain under each other''s ass!


    I hope he doesn''t take the initiative to trouble me. Chu Mo thought in his heart, flying over there with Fang LAN.


    At this time, Fang LAN finally saw Zhu Hong on the mountain. His expression suddenly changed slightly. He looked at Chu Mo nervously and whispered, "master..."


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned. Glancing at Fang LAN, "do you know that person?"


    Fang LAN answered softly and tried not to look at Zhu Hong on the mountain. Although it was far away, he still told Chu Mo with a voice: "master, that person. It seems to be Zhu Hong!"


    Fang LAN doesn''t know Zhu Hong, but she has heard many people describe Zhu Hong.


    At that time, Chu Mo and the rooster entered the magic world, and Zhu Hong opened a killing spree, seriously damaging the three families. Therefore, almost all the survivors of the three families remembered the appearance of the demon. I''m afraid I can recognize it even if it''s burned to ashes.


    "Really?" The light in Chu Mo''s eyes flickered.


    "Should it be? He looks almost the same as those people describe." Fang LAN didn''t see Zhu Hong with her own eyes after all. Therefore, I dare not be 100% sure.


    Chu Mo''s heart, but there is a dispute. If this person is really Zhu Hong, then he can''t let go of each other.


    Chu Mo always felt sorry for the three families in Jinxiu city for the tragedy caused by Zhu Hong. Since the tragedy that happened in the King City of the state of Chu in the human world, Chu Mo has secretly vowed in his heart to protect everyone around him. Those people of the three families in Jinxiu City, although not relatives and friends around Chu Mo, also died because of him.


    This made Chu Mo feel very guilty all the time. He also vowed that if he saw Zhu Hong, he would kill him and avenge those who died.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, but he didn''t stop at his feet. He took Fang LAN and continued to fly towards the mountain where Zhu Hong was located.


    Zhu Hong was thinking about how to find an excuse to stop these two people, but when he saw that these two people flew directly towards the mountain where he was located, his heart was immediately full of happiness.


    "Two Taoist friends, poor Zhu Hong..." Zhu Hong stood up and looked up and down at Fang LAN and Chu Mo, who were getting closer and closer, especially Fang LAN, which surprised Zhu Hong in his heart!


    What a spiritual woman!


    People who practice look at people, which is different from ordinary people. They not only look at each other''s appearance, but also look at each other''s temperament!


    When Fang Lan was originally an ordinary girl in a small town, her temperament was no worse than that of the ladies in the city. Otherwise, she would not be fascinated by Jin Ming, a childe with a high vision. Now, after continuous cultivation, the advantage of natural small spiritual body is becoming more and more obvious, so the temperament of the body is becoming more and more noble.


    "I''m Wang Zhi, this is my friend, Lan Fang." Chu Mo casually made up a false name, and then hugged Zhu Hong: "don''t you know your friend is here?"


    At this time, Zhu Hong had felt the breath of the golden elixir monk from Chu Mo, and felt a weaker breath from Fang LAN. At present, he laughed, and he didn''t even bother to hide it. He smiled and said, "I''m waiting for you here?"


    "Oh?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and glanced at Zhu Hong: "I don''t know you at all. What are we waiting for?"


    With that, Chu Mo had flown to the mountain, put Jin Ming''s coffin aside, and then leaned aside to block Fang LAN behind.


    Seeing the vigilance in Chu Mo''s eyes, Zhu Hong only felt ridiculous. In his eyes, they were as weak as ants. Even if they put on a defensive posture, what''s the use?


    Zhu Hong sneered and looked at Chu Mo: "Taoist friends have the ability to predict? They actually brought a coffin for themselves. It''s good. The violent corpse wilderness in the province, and the poor good people did it to the end. In a moment, you will be put in this coffin and buried on this mountain. Well, the material of this coffin is good... Made of high-quality wood!"


    "Are you kidding?" Chu Mo''s face grew colder.


    "Who''s kidding you? Quickly take out all the valuable things on your body, and then the Taoist priest will give you a good time, otherwise... Hehe hehe." Zhu Hong smiled grimly and approached Chu mo¡ª¡ª


    At the third watch today, my eyes suddenly felt uncomfortable, dry and astringent. I guess I was stimulated by staring at the computer screen for too long. Let me have a rest. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 778

    "What else? What else do you want?" Chu Mo''s face was a bit of a joke. Looking at Zhu Hong, he had to admire this man''s shamelessness. It was really a talent to say such a thing as robbery without changing his face.


    "Otherwise, Taoist priest will not only let you die without a whole body, but also let you suffer and die!" Zhu Hong said, glancing at Fang LAN beside Chu Mo: "as for this chick... Hey, hey, the Taoist priest reluctantly accepted it. It''s not bad to be a foot washing maid and a bed warming girl."


    "Shameless!" Fang LAN looked at Zhu Hong coldly, and her eyes were full of resentment. How could she hate so many such shameless people in the world? I also hate that my strength is too weak. If one day I become stronger, such people... Kill every one I see!


    "Hey, hey, he''s quite hot tempered, but what Taoist priest likes to do most is drink strong wine, ride strong horses, and get on strong girls, hahahaha!" Zhu Hong laughed proudly, completely unaware of the killing in the eyes of the two people in front of him.


    The rabbit''s eyes will show murderous spirit, but it''s still a rabbit after all. What''s the use?


    Zhu Hong said, instantly bursting with the momentum of the Yuan Ying realm, and rolled directly towards Chu Mo and Fang LAN.


    Fang Lan''s complexion suddenly changed, and her breathing became rapid. The momentum of Yuanying realm was not comparable to her at all.


    Chu Mo didn''t say much at this time. He took a step forward and completely carried the momentum erupted from Zhu Hong on his body. Then he looked at Zhu Hong with one eye and said faintly, "you are Zhu Hong who killed many people of the three families at the site of qingxumen in Jinxiu city?"


    Zhu Hong was suddenly slightly stunned. What surprised him was not what the man in front of him said, but that the man could hold his momentum and face himself unchanged!


    It''s just a monk in the golden elixir period. How can it be?


    Zhu Hong is a very cautious person. He is well-known for his scattered cultivation. He can still live so well that countless people are terrified at the news. Naturally, he is not a rookie like Ouyang Pingfeng who has not experienced too many battles. Zhu Hong rolled his eyes, looked up and down at Chu Mo, and then asked coldly, "who are you? How do you know this?"


    "I''m just a good man who sees injustice." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Hahahaha, die!" Zhu Hong is smiling. Suddenly, he shot at Chu Mo, and a light, with a hot breath, directly shot at Chu Mo!


    Zhu Hong cultivates the magic of fire attribute. Otherwise, he would not be so eager for the drop of real Phoenix blood in the qingxumen site. That drop of real Phoenix blood can not only change his constitution, but also improve his attack power. Let him change completely.


    This light almost instantly came to Chu Mo''s eyes. The temperature contained in the light was extremely amazing. Ordinary monks, seeing this light, even the friars at the peak of Yuanying, did not dare to fight easily!


    Chu Mo moved the five element Taoist platform, and the fire area on the five element Taoist platform was full of light. Instantly transform Chu Mo''s body into the fire constitution of the five elements.


    This light directly hit Chu Mo''s chest!


    The body of the ancestral realm, coupled with the essence and fire constitution of the five elements, Zhu Hong''s strike had no effect on Chu Mo at all!


    If the magic attack is cracked, even a little damage cannot be caused.


    Zhu Hong obviously didn''t expect this result, and then he was surprised. Want to step back.


    But it''s too late!


    Because the killing of heaven in Chu Mo''s hands has been cut in front of his eyes!


    This knife is too fast!


    Like a light!


    In fact, at the moment when Zhu Hong shot, Chu Mo also shot!


    Zhu Hongzhi failed in the inevitable blow, and Chu Mo''s blow also arrived. It didn''t fail.


    At the critical moment, Zhu Hong let out a loud roar and forcibly dodged the knife that had originally cut into his head a little


    Click!


    Chu Mo cut directly on Zhu Hong''s shoulder.


    Zhu Hong''s whole arm fell in response!


    He didn''t have the body of ancestral realm, and he couldn''t stop Chu Mo''s knife at all.


    Blood bubbled up Zhu Hong''s shoulder. Zhu Hong let out a scream and turned around to escape.


    Not to mention that the man in front of him is just a golden elixir monk, even if he is a foundation building monk, but at present, Zhu Hong has only one idea: Escape!


    It is no fluke that he can live to this day unharmed. Caution is on the one hand, but his quick mind and quick reaction... Are also his major advantages. With this kind of character, Zhu Hong was almost unfavourable in the past, and rarely suffered big losses.


    But today, he met a nemesis!


    Like fate, in the past, he blocked the way and robbed those monks, teasing each other like a cat catching a mouse. But today, the roles have changed.


    The killing of heaven in Chu Mo''s hand, like life, was cut horizontally


    The extremely heavy and peerless sharp blade cut into Zhu Hong''s waist and directly cut Zhu Hong''s body into two sections.


    Zhu Hong uttered a shrill scream. He couldn''t believe that he, a monk who was in the middle of Yuanying and saw Yuanying as a senior monk, would be so defeated by a monk in the golden elixir period.


    Yuan Ying in Dantian was directly cut in half with the attack of killing heaven, and the vast energy was absorbed by killing heaven.


    Zhu Hong, who was left half of his body, did not die at the first time. His face was rapidly aging, and his eyes were full of despair and fear. He did not understand why this young man had such strong combat power.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" Zhu Hong used the rest of his arm to support half of his body. The strong vitality and unwilling mood of Yuanying realm supported him and stared at Chu mo.


    "As I said, I''m a good man who acts on behalf of heaven when things get rough." Chu Mo looked at Zhu Hong faintly and smiled: "originally I wanted to bury him here, but I was just a little short of a blood sacrifice. Just... If a mid-term monk of Yuanying used it for a blood sacrifice, it would be good."


    "You..." Zhu Hong was so angry that he was originally supporting hard. At this moment, he was almost killed by Chu Mo directly.


    "Zhu Hong, even if you don''t remember the past, but today, you want to kill me and steal the treasure, and you want to insult my apprentice. With this, you deserve to die." Chu Mo looked at Zhu Hong, "not to mention, because you couldn''t find me, you vented your anger on the three families in the splendid city and killed so many of them. It almost caused the complete collapse of the three families. This hatred arose because of me and ended because of me. Since you have reached the level of Yuanying, you should understand that there is cause and effect in this world."


    "So... You... Are... Chu mo..." Zhu Hong''s eyes, instantly stared at the boss, looked at Chu Mo inconceivably, and then turned his eyes, spewed blood from his mouth, and died.


    Fang LAN stood by, dumbfounded. She had worked hard to improve the powerful image of master in her mind, but now she suddenly found that master was far more powerful than she imagined... Many times! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 779

    Then Chu Mo didn''t have time to pay attention to Fang LAN, and began to tie fingerprints while Zhu Hong''s blood was still wet.


    So, Fang Lan was surprised to see that the blood on the ground began to flow slowly and strangely to Jin Ming''s coffin. Like a living red reptile, it directly penetrated into it!


    If at this time, Fang LAN still doesn''t understand the profound meaning of master''s burial of Jin Ming here, then she''s also practicing in vain. But she still didn''t understand the real intention of master''s doing this, but Fang LAN believed that master would never do anything bad to Jin Ming.


    Sweat soon flowed down Chu Mo''s forehead and temples, and his face gradually showed a hard expression.


    Fang LAN stood by, looking at it nervously, and didn''t dare to disturb him at all. She could feel that what master was doing now was quite important. And even for master, it is not so easy to complete.


    Half an hour later, Chu Mo finally finished all this, and the whole person seemed to collapse. He breathed a sigh and began to run the mind method to recover.


    Later, Chu Mo took Jin Ming''s coffin, directly found a place that was very inconspicuous to Fang LAN, dug a huge pit, and directly buried the coffin.


    Finally, fill the deep pit well, and directly lay a Dharma array here.


    When Chu Mo took Fang LAN out a few steps, Fang Lan was surprised to find that this place looked exactly the same as before!


    "What... What''s going on?" Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo in surprise.


    She watched her master bury Jin Ming here helplessly. How could all traces disappear in a blink of an eye?


    Chu Mo wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "it''s just a cover up."


    With that, Chu Mo didn''t say anything else. He took Fang LAN and left here directly.


    Along the way, Fang LAN hesitated several times and wanted to ask Shifu what was going on and why Jin Ming was buried so far away. Why use the blood of that villain for blood sacrifice?


    She hated Zhu Hong very much in her heart, but she didn''t want Zhu Hong''s dirty blood to stain Jin Ming''s coffin. So her heart was full of questions.


    Chu Mo did not give her any explanation from beginning to end.


    To the end. Fang LAN could only forcibly suppress the doubts in her heart, and followed Chu Mo back to the splendid city.


    After returning to the city, Chu Mo explained some things to the public, and then directly entered the retreat.


    The splendid city also closed with Chu mo. It soon calmed down.


    The three families and those small and medium-sized families are actively trying to recover, and they have all received some pills given by the city Lord.


    Once used, he was surprised to find the magic of these pills, and his admiration and admiration for Lord Lu increased again.


    Miaoyi Niang and others, after a short rest, also directly entered the retreat. They need to hit the golden elixir realm quickly.


    In this world, if you want to master your destiny, you need to at least raise your realm to the golden elixir. Want to be on one side. Then at least we need to raise the realm to Yuanying!


    Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi sisters also received some pills from Chu Mo, but Lu Tianyue left Jinxiu city temporarily. After such a long time, she had to go back to her school.


    Although at the beginning, when the Lu family was in danger, lingdongshan was indifferent and didn''t show any sign. At that time, Lu Tianyue was also very unhappy. But in hindsight, lingdongshan really has no reason to participate in this matter.


    After all, the Lu family is not a vassal family of Lingdong mountain. It is understandable that Lingdong mountain does not want to participate in the struggle with Lingyun gate after learning that Lu Tianyue is almost in no danger.


    It''s my own school after all. Lu Tianyue felt it was still necessary to go back. Now that the crisis of Lingyun sect has been lifted, she also wants to go back and ask her master to leave the sect.


    Lu Tianyue, in the golden elixir period, wants to graduate!


    Although she had been able to understand the choice of her school in the previous crisis. But that doesn''t mean she''s not disappointed. Coupled with today''s splendid city, it has begun to have a self-contained posture. In Lu Tianyue''s view, staying in Jinxiu city is better than staying in Lingdong mountain.


    So this time, she is going to say goodbye to master!


    Lu Tianqi stayed in the Lu family. While practicing hard, he presided over the big and small affairs of the Lu family. Although Chu Mo is here, it is impossible for the Lu family to rebound against her. But there are still many things she needs to learn.


    Fang Lan also began to practice in seclusion. She chose to work with Miaoyi Niang and others, and joked with each other to see who arrived at the golden elixir period first.


    The whole splendid city seemed to become quiet at once, but anyone could feel that a very strong vitality was emerging in the splendid city.


    Even those ordinary people in the city have obvious feelings about this.


    More than half a year passed slowly.


    Everything becomes quieter and quieter.


    On the side of the city Lord''s mansion, only Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong will occasionally go out of the closed gate and take care of it. If there is nothing wrong, they will continue to go back and prepare for the closed gate.


    The two elders are now only half a step away from refining God... From their bodies, they can even vaguely feel the air of floating desire for immortality.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, in a desolate and uninhabited jungle, Ouyang Guangda led a large group of monks, surrounded by several monks with panic faces.


    "You... Who are you?" A middle-aged monk frowned at the sudden large group of people, and his heart was very disturbed.


    "Stop talking nonsense and ask you about someone." A monk in the early days of Yuanying looked at the middle-aged man with a disgusted face, glanced at several others, and did not stop.


    It''s just a group of adventurers at the bottom, which can''t arouse the interest of these big friars of Ouyang family. If it weren''t for finding that person, they wouldn''t even be interested in looking at these people at all.


    "As long as we know, we must know everything." The middle-aged monk nodded, relieved. As long as it''s not murder and robbery. This is the kind of thing that adventure groups like them fear most when they are outside.


    "Well, have you heard of Chu Mo?" The friar asked casually. In fact, he didn''t hold much hope for himself. It has been more than half a year, and they have also met many such adventure groups. But without exception, they have never heard of it.


    Now they are far away from the sphere of influence of Qingfeng city. According to the guidance on the map, they have approached another city of this generation, Jinxiu city!


    Now they don''t know whether another group of people have received the news about Chu mo. There is no connection between them. Those who appear here are all the confidants around the housekeeper ouyangda. The other team will not give them any valuable information, nor will they.


    This middle-aged monk is Liu Hai who left Lingyun gate angrily! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 780

    After leaving Lingyun gate, Liu Hai did not take the team into Jinxiu city at the first time, because he heard that there was still a Lingyun gate team in Jinxiu city. He didn''t dare to go there for fear of any accident.


    Later, the news of the accident in Lingyun gate came out, and the team left in Jinxiu city was also killed by Lu Tianming, the incarnation of Chu mo. At this time, Liu Hai finally dared to take the team into the splendid city. To his surprise, he did not encounter any embarrassment in Jinxiu city.


    Later, he learned that there was a city Lord in the city!


    This is a rare thing. Jinxiu city has never been a city owner in the past, which is the first in history! Moreover, it is all the big people in this city... Who are recommended!


    With the passage of time, Liu Hai knew more and more things, and his heart was full of admiration for Lu Tianming. It''s just that his status is low, and he has no chance to see Lu Tianming''s demeanor. At the same time, Liu Hai also heard some rumors about Chu mo.


    Knowing that he was also a brilliant young man, it was a pity that he completely disappeared after entering the site of qingxumen. Many people say that Chu Mo may have suffered an accident.


    Therefore, facing this group of powerful monks like wolves, Liu Haidun was slightly stunned when he heard the name Chu Mo from their mouths.


    It was just this stupefied Kung Fu that made the other party catch the flaw.


    When Liu Hai subconsciously wanted to say he didn''t know, the monk of Yuanying realm rushed over, grabbed Liu Hai''s collar, and threatened in a deep voice, "if you tell the truth, I will give you great benefits. If you dare to lie, I will destroy your whole team!"


    Feng Ni and others around Liu Hai immediately drew out their weapons and surrounded the Yuan Ying friar.


    The Ouyang family''s Yuanying friar sneered, and his Yuanying breath burst out, immediately suppressing everyone to kneel on the ground.


    "Say!" Brother Yuanying of Ouyang family shouted loudly.


    Liu Hai twitched at the corner of his mouth and said with difficulty, "I... I''ve heard of this man in Jinxiu city!"


    "Splendid city?" Ouyangda''s face changed slightly over there. He said in a deep voice, "when they used the voicestone to contact people in the family, they all said they didn''t get any news at all... It seems that they are lying to me!"


    A confidant of Ouyang Guangda nodded: "if this name really appeared in Jinxiu City, then they... Should have heard the news! But no one in the family has been talking about it... Hehe, Lord, let''s go directly to Jinxiu city now! Let that group of people take the lead, they won''t kill that person!"


    Ouyang Guangda''s eyes flashed a look of resentment and sighed, "unexpectedly, my brother... For the sake of interests, he will also forget the feelings between brothers."


    "Lord, don''t blame the master. This matter... The master must consider the interests of the whole family. But we are different. What we have to do is revenge for the young master!" The confidant said, walked to Liu Hai and said kindly, "don''t be afraid. Tell us everything you know, and we will pay you!"


    Liu Hai looked at the man with some vigilance. I don''t want any reward from you, as long as you don''t kill us


    Feng Ni and others showed humiliation in one side''s eyes, which was the sadness of sanxiu!


    Facing an ordinary external disciple of Lingyun sect, they can only choose to endure humiliation; Now, in the face of strong monks, they also need to endure humiliation!


    "Well, what are you doing to kill you? There is no hatred between us." Ouyang Guangda''s confidant smiled: "I come from Ouyang''s family in Qingfeng city. If one day you come to Qingfeng city and mention the name Ouyang Guangliang, no one dares to embarrass you."


    "Yes, you can confidently say what you know. We won''t embarrass you." Ouyang Guangda finally spoke.


    Liu Hai put his hanging heart back into his stomach completely. Naturally, he can see that the person in front of him is the leader of the other party. Since the leaders have spoken, there should be no problem.


    So Liu Hai told what he knew. Told Ouyang Guangda and others once. At the same time, I thought to myself: I don''t know Chu Mo at all. Anyway, he has disappeared now, and I''m not sorry for him.


    After hearing this, Ouyang Guangda frowned and asked, "when did this happen?"


    Liu Hai frowned and thought for a while, saying, "it''s been a long time!"


    Everyone beside Ouyang Guangda showed disappointment on their faces. At this time. The confidant beside Ou Yangguang asked, "Jinxiu city... What else has happened in the past two years? Tell me."


    After thinking for a while, Liu Hai explained the major events that had happened in Jinxiu city in the past two years.


    The confidant glanced at Ouyang Guangda: "Lord, this Lu Tianming... Is a little strange."


    "Huh?" Ouyangguang looked puzzled: "what does this person have to do with Chu Mo?"


    The confidant said, "Chu Mo disappeared, and there appeared a magical sword technique of Lu Tianming... Young and promising, with superior strength. More than half a year ago, he suddenly brought back a group of beautiful women from outside..."


    Hiss!


    All the people in Ouyang''s family took a breath and looked at Ouyang Guangda''s confidants with a surprised face. At the same time, their eyes all showed excitement.


    Called this confidant, Ouyang Guangda also instantly felt something wrong.


    Therefore, the thing in this world, in fact, is the person who has a heart. People inside Jinxiu city won''t feel anything, but outsiders can easily feel the abnormality.


    "Make a knife..." ouyangguang murmured, "in the spiritual cultivation world, there are not many monks who are famous for their knife skills. Just count them. Lu Tianming makes a knife, Chu mo... Also makes a knife! Chu Mo killed my son and took away those women. Lu Tianming''s side... Suddenly there are a group of women."


    Said, Ouyang Guang''s big eyes flashed a touch of cold light, and said, "anyway, you must go and have a look!"


    "Yes, at this time, maybe the group of people in the family have also got the news!" Ouyang Guangda''s confidant said, "after all, smart people... Not just us!"


    "OK, set out immediately and go to Jinxiu city!" Ouyang Guangda said.


    "Lord, these people?" A Yuan Ying Friar''s eyes flickered with cold murder, looking at Liu Hai and others.


    Ouyangguang waved his hand: "give them some pills and resources. They are our noble people!"


    "Lord... What if the wind leaks?" This monk Yuanying didn''t seem to want to let Liu Hai go.


    Liu Hai and others immediately gathered together, and all of them looked nervous, looking at the powerful monks of the Ouyang family, with fear in their eyes.


    "What can be revealed? The man we want to kill is Chu Mo, and we are not a group of butchers!" Ouyang Guangda frowned and gave the monk Yuanying a cold look.


    "Yes, Lord, I''m wrong." Friar Yuanying immediately lowered his head.


    "Well, hurry up, I can''t wait to see that man. If it''s him, I''ll never let him go!" Ouyang Guangda said.


    At this time, someone in Ouyang''s family took out some pills and spirit stones, gave them to Liu Hai and others, and then hurried away with ouyangguang. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 781

    After all the Ouyang family left, Liu Hai and other people seemed to collapse and sit on the ground, panting. Then they looked at each other and felt lucky for the rest of their lives.


    "God, I was really scared to death just now. What is the origin of these terrible monks? Qingfeng city... I have never heard of such a place." A member of the adventure group said with lingering fear.


    "Yes, I haven''t heard of Qingfeng City, Ouyang family... What''s the origin? It''s terrible! It seems that these people are all unpredictable powers!" Another member of the adventure group said.


    At this time, Liu Hai''s face was ugly. He took out a sound stone from his body, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "it''s a big deal!"


    Everyone looked at Liu Hai with doubts and puzzlement in their eyes.


    In her hand, Feng Ni still holds the elixir and spirit stone just given by Ouyang family. For them, they are all the best treasures. They haven''t even seen these pills.


    Feng Ni looked at Liu Hai and said, "is the regimental commander afraid of bringing trouble to Lu Chengzhu of Jinxiu city?"


    Liu Hai said with a wry smile, "not afraid, but sure!"


    With that, Liu Hai glanced at what Feng Ni had in her hand and sighed, "I''m afraid it won''t be long before we change places again!"


    "Why?" A member of the League said, "this matter has nothing to do with us. Even if the Lord Lu knows it, it''s not our fault!"


    "You can''t say that." Liu Hai said in a deep voice, "they may know this matter from other places, but now they know it from us after all. Although I have never had contact with the Lord Lu, or even met him, I admire him very much. Therefore, this matter... I must let him know."


    "Captain, wait first." An old League member called Liu Hai and said, "now I don''t know whether the Lord of Lu Tianming is Chu mo. if the commander warns now, will it backfire?"


    "How can it be, whether it is or not. It''s not a good thing for these people to kill to Jinxiu city... I have to let the other side get the news in advance!" Lu Tianming looked at the crowd who still wanted to say something and waved his hand: "don''t forget, who let us completely get rid of the threat of Lingyun gate? If it weren''t for the Lord Lu, you think we can still stay in Jinxiu city now? Lingyun gate would have come to trouble us!"


    With that, Liu Hai directly opened the voice stone and informed their partners who stayed in the splendid city of the news, asking them to pass the news to the city master''s mansion as soon as possible. Then at the same time, tell those people who stay in Jinxiu city to finish this thing. Leave quickly and wait at the place they agreed before.


    After all this, Liu Hai breathed a long sigh of relief, and then said with a wry smile, "I can''t help myself! I really want to give up cultivation and find a quiet town to provide for the elderly."


    Once those ambitions, all with a blow and setback, a little bit of obliteration.


    On the road of cultivation, people will always see those big people standing high, and no one will really pay attention to Liu Hai and these small people. No one cares about their life or death.


    in fact. There are always a few big people who are successful on the road of cultivation, and small people like Liu Hai are the majority.


    At this time, in Jinxiu City, a subordinate of Liu Hai was rushing to the city master''s house. He knew that the news was not trivial and must be notified to the city master''s house as soon as possible.


    Although I didn''t stay in this city for a long time, I was in my heart. Everyone in Liuhai''s adventure group has fallen in love with it.


    They live here much better than when they eat by Lingyun gate!


    Therefore, these people admire Lu Tianming from the bottom of their hearts. Naturally, they don''t want him to have any crisis.


    Soon. The man came to the gate of the city Lord''s mansion and announced his identity. The answer was that everyone in the whole city Lord''s mansion was now practicing in seclusion, and there was no one in charge!


    The member of the adventure group immediately looked disappointed and said anxiously, "there are a large number of Yuan Ying friars going to this city and rushing to land on the city Lord. You must quickly inform the city Lord of this news!"


    Hearing this, the people here were immediately startled and said, "what? A large number of Yuan Ying friars?"


    "Yes, our regimental commander, just met those people, and they asked the regimental commander about Lord Lu..." the team member was not clear about the specific process, so he could only say so.


    "OK, thank you very much. I''ll be grateful when I turn back!" The guard of the city Lord''s residence left the name of the member of the adventure group and left in a hurry.


    This member of the adventure group also reported a false name. The friar who lives at the bottom all year round will leave a way for himself to do anything. Although Liu Hai didn''t say it, he could think of something. Therefore, after doing this, the member of the adventure group quietly left Jinxiu city with others.


    At this time, another group of people... Have entered Jinxiu city and found an inn to stay!


    This group of people is just another group of members of Ouyang family!


    The inn they chose was not the industry of any power in Jinxiu City, but a small inn opened by their Ouyang family hundreds of years ago!


    The inn is small, inconspicuous and won''t attract anyone''s attention.


    It is a century old store and has a good reputation in Jinxiu city. No one would have thought that such an inn was opened by people in Qingfeng city who were millions of miles away... They had never heard of.


    More than a dozen people, all of them are monks of Yuanying, and the worst... All have the accomplishments of Yuanying in his later period!


    They are well aware of the strength of Chu mo. Ouyang Pingfeng in the middle of Yuanying was hacked by Chu Mo with a knife. If the people who came here were a little weak, they might not be enough to deliver vegetables to others!


    In fact, Ouyang Guanghui, the owner of Ouyang family, had received the news from Jinxiu City long ago. It''s more than three months earlier than ouyangda and others!


    Even Ouyang Guanghui can be sure that Lu Tianming is Chu Mo!


    Although there is no connection between the two people, the women... Completely exposed him.


    Ouyang''s family in Jinxiu City,


    But why did you send someone here until now?


    Because Ouyang Guanghui has been sending people to secretly investigate and evaluate the power of the whole splendid city!


    The master of a city, even if Jinxiu city is much smaller than Qingfeng City, it is by no means easy to become the master of such a city.


    After months of investigation, Ouyang Guanghui''s desk has been piled with a lot of information about Chu Mo and Lu Tianming.


    Even some details of what happened in Lingyun gate have been placed on Ouyang Guanghui''s desk.


    Ouyang''s family is by no means a hasty and flustered style. In particular, things related to the fate of the whole Ouyang family for countless years in the future should not be sloppy.


    So they did everything very carefully and tried to be safe!


    And all this was done without the knowledge of the forces on the side of Jinxiu city. The strong ability of Ouyang family was also shown here.


    Finally, the Ouyang family finally gave an evaluation of the overall strength of Chu mo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 782

    "The power of Jinxiu City, evaluation: weak, vulnerable."


    "The forces around Chu Mo are two Yuanying peak friars from Lingyun sect. One is xiaowanjun and the other is Li Fangzhong. These two friars are once famous members of Lingyun Sanying. They suddenly disappeared in the past years. It was found that they failed to compete for the position of leader with Feng unchanging, the former leader of Lingyun sect, and were imprisoned in the black prison of Lingyun sect. Later, for some reason, they chose to follow Chu Mo and now live in the Lord''s mansion of Jinxiu city. They almost never appear in the public Public view. These two people are extremely dangerous. At least four Yuanying peak friars are needed to kill them. But you can also choose to siege, which will reduce the difficulty a lot. "


    "The mysterious fire dragon, it was found that this fire dragon was once the largest inside story of Lingyun sect, and it was also the biggest secret of Lingyun sect. It was the key factor for Lingyun sect to grow into a big sect. Later, I don''t know why, when Chu Mo attacked Lingyun sect, the fire dragon suddenly appeared, which seemed to help Chu Mo suppress the leader of Lingyun sect Feng Jianghai. After Feng Jianghai fell, the fire dragon disappeared. Now I highly doubt that the fire dragon will be around Chu mo. because Chu Mo Even the spirit in the magic world should come forward to protect. Therefore, it is not surprising that the fire dragon will be around Chu mo. This fire dragon is extremely dangerous! You have to be careful about it. "


    "Chu mo... that is, Lu Tianming, combat power, the later stage of Yuanying, realm, the peak of golden elixir period, may break the elixir into a baby at any time, and step into the realm of Yuanying. Be careful about this. Therefore, the evaluation of Chu Mo''s combat power can be raised to the peak of Yuanying! He is an extremely dangerous strong man, and it is suggested to lead Chu Mo out of the splendid city when he starts. If the fire dragon on him appears, it is recommended to cancel the task. Contact other top forces in the spirit world, such as Blood demon sect, which has a grudge against Lu Tianming... This is a last resort. Try not to use it, otherwise we will lose a great opportunity! "


    "In addition, Chu Mo also used the way of robbing to defeat enemies far stronger than him, which must be guarded against. He may step into the realm of Yuanying at any time, and may also have a special means of robbing. In the eyes of other monks, it is extremely terrifying, a near death disaster. In Chu Mo''s place... It seems to have become his means of fighting against the enemy. Because he is enmity with our Ouyang family, he will guard against us. Therefore, it is suggested to set up a plan first when facing Ambush. Lead him into the ambush, and then use the thunderous means to control him in the shortest time. Don''t leave him any chance to turn over! "


    To sum up, it''s Ouyang''s family... The enemy of Chu Mo, all his comments on Chu mo.


    I''m afraid Chu Mo saw this himself. Will sweat a lot.


    These comments are simply too objective and comprehensive!


    Even his fighting power was infinitely raised to the peak of Yuanying. Chu Mo felt a little ashamed when he saw it. But this also shows the rigorous degree of Ouyang''s means of doing things. They are not exaggerating the combat power of Chu Mo, but counting all possible things. In this case, they will be prepared for the worst result. Instead of dealing with it in a panic.


    Before, they had suffered a great loss from Chu Mo and lost the most important child of the family, which was an unbearable blow to the Ouyang family. They will never allow the same thing. It happens again.


    After evaluating the comprehensive strength of Chu Mo, Ouyang family was also a little surprised. Originally, they just thought that Chu Mo was difficult to do, but now they found that it was not only Chu Mo that was difficult to do.


    But the more it is, the more it shows the value of Chu Mo, which is simply immeasurable!


    Once captured alive, the Ouyang family even has the opportunity to become the most powerful family in the whole spiritual world!


    Driven by this goal, the whole Ouyang family was excited.


    This time they entered Jinxiu city. Although there are not many, only a dozen people, among these dozen people, there are eight late Yuanying. Three Yuanying peak, a half step refining God''s power!


    This great power of half refining God is an ancestor of Ouyang family and the most powerful person in the whole Ouyang family. It can be called the patron saint of Ouyang family.


    This ancestor, named ouyangsuo, became famous more than a thousand years ago. At that time, he was also the most amazing genius of Ouyang family.


    Ouyangsuo is one of the few people in Ouyang family who first knew the details of Ouyang Pingfeng. He was very angry about Ouyang Pingfeng''s death. Ouyangsuo originally planned to cross the robbery and fly up this year and leave the spiritual world.


    But now, because of this matter, he directly postponed the date of his ascension, directly led the crowd to Jinxiu City, and vowed to catch Chu Mo back.


    The Ouyang family''s action this time is "the lion fights the rabbit with all his strength". So far, everything... Is under their control.


    Lu Jia, south of Jinxiu city.


    Lu Tianqi was a little restless. Her sister had been away for a long time. Except that she had just returned to the sect and sent back a message of peace, there was no news coming back.


    Lu Tianqi failed to contact her sister with the voice stone several times, and there was no response there. This made Lu Tianqi very nervous. She wanted to go to Chu Mo for help, but she didn''t want to disturb Chu mo. Because she knows that Chu Mo''s pressure is much greater than her!


    The blood demon sect seemed to become quiet with the Lingyun gate incident. But everyone knows that more vicious revenge may come at any time. If we can''t get stronger quickly, then in the face of the brutal Revenge of the blood demon sect, I''m afraid there will be no living creature in the whole splendid city.


    Just now, Lu Tianqi received another message that made her restless and hesitant!


    As the largest family in the whole splendid city, the Lu family naturally has extraordinary intelligence ability. Just now there came a message that there were more than a dozen unfathomable strong people who lived in an old inn in the splendid city that had been open for hundreds of years.


    The intelligence personnel of the Lu family thought it was suspicious, so they passed the news back.


    "The inn was opened by several outsiders more than 330 years ago. No one knows their identity or their origin. Hundreds of years later, those people are still alive. Now the person in charge of the inn is the children of those people. The strange thing is that a dozen monks who suddenly appear are obvious foreigners in terms of their clothes, and in terms of the quality of their clothes, they belong to That kind of rich monk. Normally, they should choose a more luxurious inn. Although the inn is a hundred years old, the conditions are quite general... At least, a monk with wealth and heritage will never choose to live in that place. "


    The intelligence personnel of the Lu family are very conscientious and report all the things they have observed truthfully.


    After seeing it, Lu Tianqi suddenly thought of the blood demon sect.


    Her biggest worry now is the Revenge of the blood demon sect. Because it is not only related to the personal safety of Chu Mo, but also related to the safety of all living creatures in the whole Jinxiu city!


    The relationship between the Lu family and Chu Mo has been one of prosperity and one of loss.


    Therefore, no mistakes are allowed.


    "No, I have to see him!" Lu Tianqi said, reaching out to tie up her long shawl and long hair at will, and then got up and walked out.


    The weather outside is very gloomy, and the dark clouds in the sky are rolling. It seems that there is a torrential rain, which may fall at any time¡ª¡ª


    Break out at five o''clock, ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 783

    Chengzhu mansion.


    Xiao Wanjun frowned and listened to the guard''s report, and then asked, "what about that man? Has he left?"


    "I''ve left, but I left his name." The guard replied.


    "The name... Is probably false. Since it was his adventure group that encountered those people, it must be those people who got some news from the people of that adventure group. It''s not easy for them to pass the news on to us. How dare you leave your real name? I''m afraid by now... They should have left." Xiao Wanjun is an old man. He has never seen anything before. With a few words, he almost guessed the truth of the matter.


    In the end, Xiao Wanjun asked the guard to go down first, and then called Li Fangzhong out of the closed door.


    "Lao Li, trouble is coming!" Xiao Wanjun frowned, "do you know Ouyang''s family in Qingfeng city?"


    Li Fangzhong raised his eyebrows. "Is that the place where the master went to save people? Well, I knew it before, but this Ouyang family seems... Seems to be very strong!"


    "It''s more than strong..." Xiao Wanjun smiled bitterly, and then said, "the scale of Qingfeng city is three or four times larger than Jinxiu city! And Ouyang family is the largest family in Qingfeng city!"


    "Hiss..." Li Fangzhong twitched his cheek, and then looked at Xiao Wanjun: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, the other party probably came to the door!" Xiao Wanjun looked at Li Fangzhong: "do you still remember what the master said to us when they came back with wonderful girls more than half a year ago? Including his real identity, including the conflict between him and Ouyang''s family in Qingfeng city."


    "I remember..." Li Fang nodded, then looked at Xiao Wanjun and said, "but even so, don''t be afraid of anything? Don''t forget, we still have that..." said, glancing in the direction of the tower in the back yard.


    Xiao Wanjun said, "the other party''s family is not a fish belly. They waited for half a year to come, and they must have investigated a lot of things! Others don''t know that our master is Chu mo... they may not know!"


    "If so... It''s a little troublesome. The other party may have figured out our details by now." Li Fangzhong also frowned. Said: "the person they are looking for is Chu Mo, but he came to Jinxiu City, and then... The people of the adventure group, came the news again. Let Lu Chengzhu be careful. This shows that... The other party should already know that Lu Tianming is the embodiment of the master. Then, they should also know that you and I around the master, as well as the one in the backyard... I''m afraid they also know."


    "Yes. What I''m worried about is this problem. Knowing this, they still dare to come, which means that they should be fully prepared!" Xiao Wanjun said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t think so. I can''t think of anyone in this world who can compete with fire... Cough, can compete with that elder." Li Fangzhong''s worship of fire dragons is not a bit.


    Xiao Wanjun glanced at Li Fangzhong. say: "Master Huo can exert the greatest power in this world, but it is only the peak of Yuanying. To say the most, it is half step refining... Its only invincible is its breath crushing. But Lao Li, don''t forget one thing, in this world, there are people who are not afraid of breath crushing. In fact, our master is one! Can you say... There is no second? Or... There is no second way. You can resist this kind of breath crushing?"


    Hearing this, Li Fangzhong immediately showed a thoughtful look on his face and murmured, "if you say so, it seems that this thing... Is really dangerous. If the other party is more against the sky. He also knows that our master is from..." Li Fangzhong said, pointing to the sky with his finger: "it''s from that place, and then... He made an idea of the master. That''s even more terrible."


    "No, this matter... Must let the master know now!" Xiao Wanjun said in a deep voice.


    Li Fang nodded, and then they went directly to Chu Mo''s retreat. Awaken Chu mo.


    After seeing Chu Mo, both of them were shocked, because in just half a year, they actually felt an unprecedented powerful breath from Chu Mo!


    Yuanying!


    "Congratulations, master, broken pills become babies!" Xiao Wanjun said with a surprised face.


    "Congratulations, master, stepping into the realm of Yuanying!" Li Fangzhong also said.


    Chu Mo has just stepped into the realm of Yuanying, and the whole person is still adapting.


    Breaking pills into babies is not a big problem for Chu Mo, but he has been consolidating his foundation and walking very solidly every step, so the breakthrough of the realm is not so fast. Of course, this is just Chu Mo''s own view.


    For Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, the speed of Chu Mo''s cultivation simply made them ashamed. If you didn''t know that Chu Mo came from "above", you would even lose your confidence in cultivation!


    They were all so-called geniuses in those days, and it took them many years to cultivate to the realm of Yuanying. In front of them... This is an authentic 20-year-old boy, who has already broken pills into babies. It''s simply abnormal!


    For Chu Mo, he has also seen monks in their twenties, so he doesn''t have much feeling about his twenties breaking pills into babies.


    "Why are you two here? Is something wrong?" Chu Mo, who stepped into the realm of Yuanying, was very energetic, and his whole state looked completely different from that before.


    "Yes..." Xiao Wanjun said the news over there.


    Chu Merton frowned slightly. In fact, even if Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong didn''t come to him, he had already felt something had happened.


    Because the sky god had warned Chu Mo at the first time after he became a baby!


    "That adventure group... I know." Chu Mo nodded. Of course he knew. He also had a small deal with that adventure group!


    Chu Mo had noticed Liu Hai''s adventure group''s appearance in Jinxiu city from the beginning and had secretly told them not to embarrass them. Otherwise, how could Liu Hai and others take root in Jinxiu city so quickly and live so comfortably?


    "Good intentions are rewarded!" Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    At this time, someone reported that Lu Tianqi asked for an interview.


    Chu Mo asked someone to invite Lu Tianqi in.


    After the meeting, Lu Tianqi didn''t say much, and directly said that there were more than a dozen unfathomable monks who lived in a very inconspicuous century old shop in Jinxiu city.


    Chu Mo nodded, and he understood that those people should be the warning given to him by the God of the sky.


    "It seems that my identity has been known by the other party. In that case, they still came to Jinxiu city. Presumably, they have made careful preparations." At this time, Chu Mo directly called Miaoyi Niang and others out of the closed pass.


    For more than half a year, it seems not long, but these people have all stepped into the golden elixir period!


    That obvious aura of gold elixir almost blinded Lu Tianqi''s eyes. She couldn''t believe looking at the crowd. Finally, she could only pull the corners of her mouth and muttered in her heart: abnormal!


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd, said the current situation, and then looked at Miaoyi Niang: "tell me about the specific situation of Ouyang family!"


    Chu Mo had never asked about this before, but he believed that Miaoyi Niang and her family must know a lot about Ouyang family! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 784

    Miaoyi Niang''s star eyes blinked. With her understanding of Chu Mo, she immediately knew that something had happened, and it might not be small. The next face said seriously: "Ouyang family has a deep foundation! Their foundation... Can even be directly traced back to the heaven. Of course, they may not have much power to borrow. But this does not prevent them from becoming a powerful family in the spiritual world. We have inquired about the details of the Ouyang family before. There are still two monks who are half refining God in their whole family. There should be at least 178 monks at the peak of Yuanying, who are in the later stage of Yuanying There should be more than 40 monks. As for the senior and middle monks of Yuanying, the total number should be more than 200! "


    With Miaoyi Niang''s introduction, everyone couldn''t help but draw air-conditioning, feeling a heart hanging up.


    This is not an ordinary family, it is clearly a behemoth!


    A giant really rooted in the spiritual world!


    If such a family is serious about someone, then this person will have no way to live in the whole spiritual world... I''m afraid.


    In contrast, Lingyun sect, which has been entrenched here for many years, is simply vulnerable!


    People don''t even need to use too much family power to crush the whole Lingyun gate completely!


    "This is the gap between the real big clan and the small forces." Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo seriously: "so at that time, we couldn''t have any resistance at all, so we had to give up the foundation we had laid in Qingfeng city and run away in confusion."


    He Feng said with a wry smile: "I remember when I was in the human world, I passed by a small town and saw that the bully in the town was threatening the neighbors. The bully was estimated to have the strength of three or four layers of yellow level, which was like a mole ant in my eyes. But in the whole town, no one dared to stand up against him, and didn''t even dare to look at him more, for fear of being misunderstood by him. Later, the bully was beaten to death by me. As a result, his men... A group of naughty scoundrels ¡£ Birds and beasts suddenly scattered. Those civilians regard me as a God. Speaking of the gap, the Lingyun gate here feels almost the same in the eyes of Ouyang family in Qingfeng city as the bully in the town in my eyes in those days! "


    Chu Mo nodded. With a slight sigh, "yes, Ouyang family... It''s hard to deal with!"


    Although Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong both knew the Ouyang family in Qingfeng City, they didn''t know so much about it as Miaoyi Niang and others. After listening to it, they couldn''t help feeling a palpitation.


    This family. It''s really terrible!


    If they really take it seriously, who else can be their opponent?


    At this time, Lu Tianqi said softly: "I heard from my sister that there are hundreds of real top sects in the spiritual world, and there are countless monks at the peak of Yuanying alone. They are the forces that really dominate the whole spiritual world. Moreover, this force has a direct channel of dialogue with the celestial world and the celestial world. On weekdays, it can also obtain a lot of resources from the celestial world and even the celestial world."


    Chu Mo looked at each other with Qin Shi, Dong Yu and Miao yiniang, and they all saw three words in each other''s eyes!


    The barriers between every world are quite strong. If you want to break the barrier, it is almost only after you understand the Tao of the whole world, and at the moment of soaring, the barrier will open itself and let you go.


    Because there is an urgent need to keep such people, the world will destroy all kinds of laws of heaven in the whole world. So when soaring, the soaring person is repelled by the law power of the world... Or congratulations. It''s not that one''s ability is strong enough to directly break through the barriers and rush out.


    This kind of person is not absent, but it is very rare!


    Most ascenders are excluded by the rules of the world after they understand to a certain extent. Enter a higher-level world.


    As for the natural disaster, it is the price of entering a higher-level world!


    One side wants to exclude you, and the other side... Doesn''t accept you so willingly! It must be tested. And this test is a disaster!


    Therefore, Lu Tianqi talks about those big sects that can get resources directly from the celestial world or the celestial world. It is almost impossible to get it from normal channels. Only the magic world... This strange world connecting the four worlds of immortals, spirits and people, can have this ability.


    Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled, because his idea was to build the misty palace into such a big sect!


    Then after solving the current difficulties. Sooner or later, he will have a fierce conflict with the original big sect in the spiritual world!


    It is not so easy for any emerging force to stand firm in one place. It is a dream to want peaceful development without bloody war and huge sacrifice!


    "You don''t have to be discouraged. It''s not so easy for them to really want * * * * me..." Chu Mo thought for a while, and then said: "this time, their goals are most likely me, Qin Shi and Dong Yu."


    Everyone was slightly stunned. In their view, Ouyang''s soldiers were divided into two ways, and the purpose of sending such a powerful force should be all talents.


    At this time, Shen Xingxue whispered aside, "they may have known the secret of the magic world."


    Magic world!


    Xiao Wanjun, Li Fangzhong and Lu Tianqi, the three unknowns, were shocked!


    They are not ordinary little monks. Naturally, they have heard of this magical place. Lu Tianqi, in particular, felt a strong sense of loss while being strongly shocked.


    She seemed to finally understand why Chu Mo was so powerful. It turned out that he could enter and leave the legendary world! At the same time of loss, Lu Tianqi couldn''t help feeling inferior. I''m just an ordinary spiritual girl, and the gap with others... Is too big!


    Don''t look at anything else, just look at Miaoyi Niang. It''s only a long time... Unexpectedly, all of them have entered the golden elixir period!


    The most unacceptable thing for Lu Tianqi is Fang LAN.


    Lu Tianqi knows what kind of person Fang LAN used to be. Once upon a time, Fang Lan was just a small town girl. Compared with her, she was a princess, and Fang lan... Was a servant girl!


    But now, her realm still stays in building the foundation, while Fang lan... Has also stepped into the golden elixir Avenue!


    Can it be said that becoming his apprentice... Can change his fate?


    At this moment, Lu Tianqi even had an idea in her heart: should I also worship him as a teacher?


    Chu Mo nodded. These people in the room, except Lu Tianqi, can be regarded as his real team. Therefore, he does not intend to hide some of his secrets for a long time. Properly revealing something can also enhance people''s confidence.


    As for Lu Tianqi, Chu Mo believes that this former tomboy will not be out of him. Even if it does... It''s no big deal!


    Now, it is indeed time for him to show some cards.


    So many supreme skills are not learned in vain. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 785

    Chu Mo then went to the backyard to see the fire dragon.


    "Elder Huolong, a monk in the half refining realm, can you deal with it?" Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon and said bluntly, "now there is a group of strong enemies. Their soldiers are divided into two routes, and one of them has entered the splendid city."


    The fire dragon frowned slightly, didn''t answer Chu Mo, then closed his eyes and spread a mind out. Then, he opened his eyes, and there was a cold light in his eyes. Coldly, he said, "a group of curfews, how dare you come to my territory to be wild!"


    "Elder Huolong has a way to deal with them?" Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon and asked.


    "No." Huolong replied simply with a face.


    "..." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, looked at the fire dragon: "are you teasing me?"


    Huolong said with a serious face, "I''m sealed in this wine cup, and my original strength is very limited. As I told you before, my real strength in this world can only exert the power of Yuanying peak. My dragon power can indeed intimidate everyone, but if someone is not afraid of dragon power... Such a freak as you."


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    Huolong then said, "human beings are very cunning and despicable. They have developed some magic tools to specifically restrain all kinds of pressure. If this is the case, I can only guarantee that they can''t enter the city master''s mansion."


    "What about the whole city?" Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon and lost some hope.


    "But some of them have come in. Of course, if they don''t have a magic weapon to restrain their coercion, then I''m still confident to suppress them here." Fire Dragon said confidently, "if there is no way to restrain my coercion, it can even make them direct!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK, then you can guard the city master''s mansion for me!"


    Then Chu Mo called Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong in directly. He asked, "you two, stay here. I have several magic weapons in the fairy world that can be driven directly by fairy crystal. It can ensure safety for at least a few days. With the help of master Huolong, I believe those people can''t attack the city master''s house."


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong took over several magic weapons with great excitement, and their eyes were all shocked.


    Xiao Wanjun murmured, "this is a fairy weapon!"


    "I''ve only heard of it in the past, and it''s my first time to see you!" Li Fangzhong rubbed the magic instrument in his hand with a happy face and couldn''t put it down.


    "Well, these magic tools will be given to you later. Even in the fairy world, their grade is not low." Chu Mo said.


    "Thank you, master!" Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong bowed at the same time.


    The fire dragon looked at these magic tools and said faintly, "with these magic tools, you can keep the master''s house without losing your confidence. It''s a little bigger!"


    Chu Mo nodded, then left the backyard and returned to the room again. Looking at the people, he said, "these days, you will stay here for a while. If... I mean, if I go out this time and don''t come back for a few days. Then the other party''s strength to attack the city Lord''s house has become stronger, then... You can enter the magic world and hide."


    "You. Are you going out?" Miaoyi Niang frowned at Chu Mo: "is it too dangerous?"


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly: "It''s a big deal, I also entered the magic world to hide. Don''t worry, those people didn''t understand at all. They thought that when we entered the magic world, the body would stay outside. But now, if we entered the magic world, the whole body would enter it, and there would be no trace left in the world. Just in that way, our foundation in the spirit world... Would be completely destroyed. This is the last step, not a last resort. Do not use. Because leaving is tantamount to giving up. "


    Chu Mo said, looking at Lu Tianqi on the side, smiled and said, "you can leave the city master''s mansion later, and I''m sure those people won''t embarrass you. If you really ask, say whatever you ask. Tell me everything you know."


    "I won''t betray you!" Lu Tianqi''s face suddenly turned red and glared at Chu Mo: "what do you think of me, Lu Tianqi?"


    Just when Chu Mo was decorating, Lu Tianqi had a very uncomfortable feeling, as if the room was full of people close to Chu Mo except her, and she was the only outsider.


    At the moment, Chu Mo said that Lu Tianqi''s anger could not be suppressed directly.


    "Tianqi girl, I think you misunderstood." Chu Mo didn''t care about Lu Tianqi''s temper, Patiently explained: "The Ouyang family, which can have such a deep foundation, can never be obtained at will. It is not so easy to deal with. But similarly, they also have their own principles and limits. If you really get there, it doesn''t matter if you tell them the truth. Even you can directly tell them that I said, dare to touch any one of you, and in the future I will make the whole Ouyang family unable to stand in the three realms of heaven, immortals and spirits! Any Ouyang The children of our family will be devastated! "


    Lu Tianqi stared at Chu Mo with disbelief in her eyes.


    Chu Mo smiled and pointed to Qin Shi and Dong Yu: "they are the princesses of the celestial clan! The Ouyang family knows this thing, so this time, even if we can''t fight, we really left the spiritual world and entered the magic world, the Ouyang family will never dare to have any follow-up action. Unless they can directly suppress all of us with a thunderous momentum."


    Qin Shi said lightly, "yes, in fact, they have their strategies, and we also have our means. We should pay attention to the enemy, not be afraid of them. Fundamentally speaking, we are already in an invincible position."


    Dong Yu looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "that jade flute..."


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s just right to deal with these people."


    Qin Shi was stunned and looked at Dong Yu: "you actually gave that jade flute to Uncle Chu?"


    Dong Yu blushed slightly and didn''t speak.


    Qin Shi didn''t continue to say anything, but took a meaningful look at Dong Yu, and then smiled, "with this magic weapon, this time... The Ouyang family, I''m afraid they will suffer a great loss!"


    Dong Yu said lightly, "in this spiritual world, we should have been invincible! I only hate that we now have only the golden elixir realm, and there are too few magic tools that can be controlled in this realm. When we enter the primordial period, hum!"


    This seemingly lively and lovely girl burst out an amazing breath.


    At this time, everyone seemed to feel the aura of the princess of the kingdom of heaven from her!


    Qin Shi also nodded and said, "survive this level and quickly impact Yuanying!" Say, look at Chu Mo: "then this time, it''s hard for you."


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s what I should do!" Chu Mo said, directly dodging and leaving, "I''m leaving. Pay attention to your safety and don''t leave the city!"


    At this time, the atmosphere in the room seemed to become relaxed.


    This makes Miaoyi Niang a little uncomfortable with Shen Xingxue and Huang Zhe. Isn''t she quite nervous? Is the atmosphere so dignified? How suddenly... It became so easy?


    Looking at the appearance of Chu Mo, Qin Shi and Dong Yu, it seems that they don''t pay much attention to the aggressive Ouyang family this time?


    Why were you so nervous before that? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 786

    Qin Shi seemed to see everyone''s doubts and whispered, "he was nervous because he was worried about the safety of us!"


    Dong Yu nodded: "the battle cannot be carried out here, otherwise... The city will collapse!" Dong Yu said, glancing at Lu Tianqi: "what he is most worried about is actually you people."


    "Ah?" Lu Tianqi was stunned there.


    "Because you can''t enter the magic world." Dong Yu looked at Lu Tianqi: "he really regards you as his friend."


    "He is a good man." Qin Shi said.


    "Are you a friend? A good man?" Lu Tianqi felt a strange feeling in her heart, then her face was slightly red, and she said softly, "well, I''ll go back first, and I''ll go home and make good arrangements!" With that, he ran away.


    Miaoyi Niang sighed softly and said, "another one!"


    "Moths throw fire..." Shen Xingxue pulled at the corners of her mouth and muttered softly.


    "Haha, I''ll realize it in a while." Hua Xiaoya chuckled aside, "like is not love, blame him for being too excellent!"


    Yes, it''s normal for such a young man to be liked by others.


    "Save it, they''ve already been in charge." Huang zhe grunted aside.


    Fang LAN chuckled, and then felt a little impolite. He quickly stopped laughing and looked away. But I thought in my heart, these sisters are really interesting. Obviously, they all like what master likes, but their mouths are all clear.


    The faces of Qin Shi and Dong Yu all showed thoughtful expressions.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo walked directly out of the city after leaving the city master''s mansion.


    At this time, Ouyang''s family, who had been secretly staring at the Lord''s mansion, immediately passed the news back.


    For a moment, all the monks of Ouyang family in the inn couldn''t help getting excited. Then he looked at ouyangsuo, the monk who was half refining God, and waited for his order.


    "Did he notice anything?" Ouyangsuo frowned slightly.


    "Can''t we? Ancestor, we have been here for many days. If we want to detect it, he should have noticed it long ago. But there has been no movement there all the time." Said a monk at the peak of Yuanying.


    "I also don''t think it''s because he noticed something. It should be something to go out. If he really wants to leave the city, then this is our best chance! As long as we suppress Chu Mo, then others... Are not worth mentioning at all." Another monk at the peak of Yuanying said.


    "In this way, first observe his movements secretly. If he really leaves the city, look at the direction. Send someone to arrange it immediately!" Ouyang Suo said in a deep voice, "this action is related to the future rise and fall of our whole family! We must succeed at once!"


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed in unison, and all eyes showed their brilliance.


    Soon after, someone reported back: "ancestor, the boy really went out of town. It seems that he didn''t find anything unusual at all, and walked out of the north gate!"


    "Well, inform others immediately. Set an ambush three thousand miles away from the north city. Arrange the Dharma array so that everyone can move quickly!" Ouyangsuo''s eyes shone brightly and said coldly, "it''s time for us to go out. As long as we drive him into the ambush we set up, this thing... Has been more than half successful!"


    "Hum, that boy would never have thought that we would set up a Dharma array like ''the best of heaven and earth''!" A friar of the Ouyang family sneered with a proud smile: "at that time, even if he wants to enter the magic world, he will find... There is no way to heaven and no way to earth!"


    "This time... He has absolutely no chance to escape!"


    A group of powerful monks of Ouyang family. His face was full of satisfaction. Even ouyangsuo, the grandfather, couldn''t help showing a faint smile on his face.


    In their view, Chu Mo was already a turtle in a jar, and there was no possibility of escape at all.


    North of Jinxiu city. Chu Mo stood outside the city gate and looked into the distance.


    The monk''s divine sense alone can''t sense anything abnormal. But through the skill of looking at Qi of Feng Shui magic, you can easily feel the chaotic aura in the sky three thousand miles away from the north.


    Strong field breath rose into the sky!


    "Big hand!" Chu Mo couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart at the speed of the other party''s action. It was also very unexpected to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stood there, as if thinking about something, but in fact, he was secretly running the magic of Feng Shui!


    "Is there a connection between heaven and earth?" Chu Mo frowned, and then showed a sneer on his face. He said in his heart: indeed, it is worthy of being a big family with deep deposits in the spiritual world, even this means. I''m afraid the resources consumed by setting up such a Dharma array must be an amazing number, right? If I change direction now? Will they spit blood?


    Chu Mo thought, smiling at the corners of his mouth, and then strode towards the West!


    Three thousand miles away, a group of Ouyang monks then received a message from the messenger stone that Chu Mo was heading west!


    ¡°******£¡¡± A monk was so angry that he shouted, "did this little beast... Find us?"


    "It''s impossible! We all have magic tools to isolate divine consciousness, and that boy can''t feel anything abnormal!" Someone said firmly.


    "Then why did he go to the west again? Shit, we''ve arranged more than half of it!"


    "Don''t complain, put away the recyclable things, and put the rest... There first! Fortunately, we have enough resources!" A monk at the peak of Yuanying commanded calmly.


    Soon after, Chu Mo saw that in the direction he was facing, a faint wave appeared again in the sky thousands of miles away.


    Chu Mo''s mouth was filled with a sneer, and he turned to the south. This time, Chu Mo flew directly into the sky, flying in the air. It seemed that he was patrolling his territory.


    The man who was desperately arranging at Ouyang''s house suddenly looked silly and felt like vomiting blood. The first Yuanying peak friar roared angrily at the sound stone: "ancestor, what are you doing? Hurry to force him here! If we fail again this time, we will not have enough resources to arrange the formation!"


    The resources brought by Ouyang family can only be arranged twice at most. Their previous plan was to lure Chu Mo into the array. Who would have thought this guy would come out by himself and fly around like playing with them.


    Do you think you''re all right? Why don''t you practice in seclusion and wander around?


    Ouyangsuo and others who followed him out of the city were also anxious. At this moment, they also showed up directly and rushed directly at Chu Mo at an incredible speed!


    Almost all the Yuan Ying friars directly released their breath and rushed towards Chu Mo in a swarm.


    If you can solve Chu Mo on the spot, it''s the best thing!


    Chu Mo, just at the moment when they acted, flew directly to the south at a high speed like a prophet¡ª¡ª


    At four o''clock. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 787

    The speed... Is no worse than those friars!


    Even faster!


    The whole person is like an illusion. Almost in the blink of an eye... He has flown thousands of miles away!


    "He already knew!" Ouyangsuo roared, directly sacrificed a magic weapon and hit Chu mo.


    "He is not afraid of our coercion!" Another Yuanying peak monk also roared and rushed in the direction of Chu mo.


    "We must catch up with him and suppress him!"


    "Chase!"


    This time, the Ouyang friars who arranged the Dharma array in the west direction were completely stupid. They didn''t even know whether they should continue to arrange.


    Because that man actually flew away towards the south, and his speed... Was so fast!


    "Continue with the layout." Ouyangsuo shouted at the voice stone, and then the whole person ran after Chu Mo angrily: "little beast... Kill my Ouyang family, and want to run? Stop for me!"


    Ouyang roared like thunder, shaking the whole world!


    The splendid city behind was directly shocked by this roar and constantly vibrated, as if an earthquake were about to happen. Almost everyone was pale with fear, and many people even felt unable to breathe.


    At this time, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong jointly released two breath, directly blocking ouyangsuo''s coercion.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid this roar will kill many innocent people in Jinxiu city.


    Chu Mo''s speed is incredible. While galloping, he keeps throwing the best celestite down!


    This move seems to be trying to attract the enemy''s attention with these excellent resources.


    Ouyangsuo and others were not fooled at all, even if they felt strong energy fluctuations from the things Chu Mo threw out, they were indifferent at all.


    "As long as we catch him... No matter how many treasures are ours!" Ouyangsuo shouted.


    "Don''t worry, we have discretion!" All the monks answered in unison.


    At this time, Chu Mo had flown more than 5000 miles!


    Then... Somehow, Chu Mo flew to the West.


    "He really didn''t know we had an ambush over there!" A monk beside ouyangsuo showed a happy face.


    "But if he flies over now, he can''t fly into the ambush we set up!" Said another monk.


    "Chase first! Let him have no room to think and breathe!" Ouyangsuo said coldly, "entering the magic world, he will give up his body! This time... He is doomed!"


    But soon. The Ouyang family found something wrong, because they found that Chu Mo had been flying for a long time, and seemed to be in circles!


    "What is he doing? Is he beating around the bush with us?" A friar of Ouyang family frowned, "is he arranging the formation?"


    "Hahahaha. Don''t talk about it. Set up an array? What array? If you can set up an array in such a large area by throwing something casually, it''s amazing!" Another Ouyang monk retorted.


    Ouyangsuo seemed to feel something wrong at this time, but there was something wrong. He couldn''t say it himself, but there seemed to be an ominous premonition in his heart.


    At this time, Chu Mo, who was flying at high speed ahead, suddenly stood there, motionless.


    "Is he going to enter the magic world?" A friar of Ouyang family became nervous and directly offered a magic weapon and hit Chu mo.


    Whoosh!


    A bright knife shines.


    Then


    Click!


    A crisp sound!


    This magic weapon offered by this monk was directly cut in half!


    Poof!


    The Ouyang family friar directly spat out a mouthful of blood, but his eyes were very bright: "the knife in this boy''s hand... Is a treasure knife! Moreover, he didn''t mean to enter the magic world!"


    The other monks didn''t even hear him clearly. He rushed directly and surrounded Chu Mo in it.


    Twelve monks, led by ouyangsuo, surrounded Chu Mo in the middle, and then looked at Chu Mo coldly: "you are desperate!"


    "Hehe, right?" Chu Mo looked at ouyangsuo with a smile: "it''s good, it''s good, above the peak of Yuanying, under the alchemy... Half step alchemy, the old man, has been cultivated to this level. Is it really good for people who half step into the fairy world to work so hard?"


    "Boy, stop talking nonsense and kneel down quickly. Kowtow and admit your mistake! You still have a chance to live, otherwise, today is your death!" Ouyang said in a deep voice.


    "Kneel down? Kowtow and admit your mistake? Why?" Chu Mo looked at ouyangsuo: "do you think you''re going to eat me this time?"


    Ouyangsuo sneered, "do you think you have any chance?"


    A friar beside ouyangsuo said coldly, "if you stay in Jinxiu City, relying on the servants of the two Yuanying peak and the mysterious fire dragon beside you... Maybe you still have a little chance. But who let you die by yourself, dare to leave the city. Chu Mo, you have no chance!"


    Chu Mo shrugged: "it seems that you investigated me in detail!"


    "The Ouyang family wants to target a person with the power of raising the family, so... This person has no chance to escape!" Ouyangsuo said faintly, "you can also enter the magic world now. Hehe, don''t worry, we won''t kill your body easily."


    "Why should I enter the magic world?" Chu Mo glanced at Ouyang Suo lightly: "I have to admit that you Ouyang family are really good. You have almost investigated my details. However... There is one thing you will never know."


    Chu Mo said, took out a jade flute from his body, put it on his mouth, and then looked at ouyangsuo with a smile: "the old man who half refined God, have you heard the flute solo?"


    "Don''t let him blow this jade flute!" Ouyangsuo suddenly shouted and shot directly at Chu mo.


    In the void, a palm, yingyingcuo, like clouds in the sky, patted Chu Mo directly at a very fast speed.


    "People without a little musical accomplishment." Chu Mo reluctantly shook his head, took the flute back, and then suddenly burst out a sharp breath, which turned into a huge sword and stabbed directly into the palm.


    "Hahaha, this boy is tired of living. He dares to fight with his ancestors... Er..." a friar of Ouyang family wanted to laugh at Chu Mo, but he just laughed a half sentence, and the following words were suppressed.


    Because the huge long sword formed by the breath burst out of Chu Mo''s body, unexpectedly a sword pierced the palm that ouyangsuo slapped!


    Bang, this palm is like a cloud... It is torn apart and dissipated!


    Ouyangsuo was also surprised. Looking at Chu Mo, who didn''t change his face, his face was gloomy to the extreme. He didn''t think that this palm would completely suppress Chu Mo, but in his opinion, this palm could at least seriously injure Chu mo.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Mo not only didn''t get hurt, but also broke his palm so easily.


    This man''s fighting power, as well as his cultivation methods... Ouyang thought in his heart, and his eyes showed a touch of essence: we must catch him alive!


    At this time, a team of people suddenly came out in the distance, and from a distance, there was a startling sound of fighting. Dozens of attacks, thousands of miles away, have come directly towards Chu Mo!


    Ouyangsuo was furious at that moment: "Ouyang Guangda... Stop it!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 788

    The group that rushed over there was another group of Ouyang family, led by the housekeeper Ouyang Guangda!


    At this time, Ouyang Guangda''s eyes were red. At one glance, he saw Chu Mo holding a long knife. His eyes were red. Where could he care about those? Then he roared, "kill!"


    "You want to die!" Ouyangsuo was so angry that he directly shot, and a powerful force was instantly sent out, roaring at the attack of ouyangda''s group of people.


    Boom!


    There was a sudden loud noise in the sky!


    At the same time, a bright light burst out, and the whole void was trembling.


    A group of people around ouyangda suddenly fell on their backs.


    Ouyangsuo was also uncomfortable, and his ruddy face instantly turned pale.


    At this time, the group around ouyangsuo also shot. Not to Chu Mo, but to Ou Yangguang.


    At the same time, many people roared.


    "Ouyangda, are you crazy? This man needs to be caught alive!"


    "How dare you disobey the master''s order?"


    "Ouyang Guangda, how dare you attack your ancestors?"


    Ou Yangguang shouted angrily, "it''s natural for me to avenge my son. Who dares to stop me?"


    Ouyangsuo directly stood up and said, "I dare to stop you!"


    Chu Mo looked stunned on the side, and the corners of his mouth twitched, thinking what was the situation? Infighting?


    Ouyangguang looked at ouyangsuo and said in a deep voice, "ancestor, please get out of the way!"


    "Get out of here!" Ouyangsuo shot again, exerting the power of half step Alchemy to the extreme. He didn''t leave his hand at all, and blasted Ouyang Guangda fiercely.


    Whoever prevents the Ouyang family from developing in the future is the enemy of the Ouyang family, even the internal people... Can''t!


    Ouyang Guangda didn''t expect Ouyang Suo to be so determined. At that moment, he was so angry that he spewed out a mouthful of blood and roared, "old ancestor!"


    "Get out!" Ouyangsuo roared.


    The people on ouyangguangda''s side had to resist. Although they were a large group, they were still not the opponents of ouyangsuo''s friars. He was beaten back and forth directly.


    Chu Mo didn''t escape at this time, but began to move the world constantly. Just when he was circling, the Dharma array he had laid was instantly moved by the ditch.


    Between heaven and earth within a radius of sevenoreight thousand miles. A strange field was formed in an instant.


    Ouyangsuo suddenly stunned, and then roared, "stop it all!"


    Others have also felt something wrong, and stopped one after another, looking at the young people in the sky with a shocked face.


    A light, constantly rising. The earth is shaking, and the sky is full of wind and clouds. The endless energy contained in the earth veins of mountains and rivers was all activated by Chu Mo at this moment.


    At this moment, within the scope covered by the field, Chu Mo was like a god!


    Standing in the void, it is integrated with this field.


    Ouyangsuo''s face was already hard to see the extreme. He didn''t expect that the speculation of people around him turned out to be a prophecy!


    This little beast was actually in formation just now!


    But how is this possible? Not to mention the spirit world, even in the fairy world and even the heaven... No one can arrange the array so casually!


    Dharma array is extremely powerful. Properly arranged, it is not impossible for the friars in Yuanying realm to kill refining friars.


    But the problem is that arranging any Dharma array requires considerable resources. How can Chu Mo, like a child''s play, set up such a terrible Dharma array?


    "Don''t you want to ambush me?" Chu Mo sneered, "didn''t you investigate me very clearly? Did you investigate that I am actually a great master of array?"


    Ouyangsuo''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and his heart couldn''t help but wonder for a moment.


    At this time, Chu Mo laughed. Then he made a few fingerprints: "just rely on your people, what kind of magic array you laid, and you want to trap me? Thank you for bringing me the materials!"


    Say. On the Jue Tian Di Tong Dharma array that has been set up by a group of Ouyang family, eye-catching pillars of light suddenly burst out and rushed directly into the sky. On these pillars of light, a palpitating atmosphere emanated. It is directly integrated with the atmosphere of this field.


    Instantly let the power of this array... Increase several times again!


    "This... How is this possible?"


    "Is he really a great master of array?"


    "Never heard of it!"


    A group of monks in Ouyang''s family all showed shock on their faces. At the same time, I couldn''t help being a little shocked in my eyes.


    There is a feeling in my heart: This is trouble!


    Is it more than trouble? It''s a big trouble!


    As Chu Mo Gou moved the mountains and rivers, the Dharma array began to attack all the monks of Ouyang family!


    Supreme skill!


    Chu Mo combined at least three kinds of supreme skills to set up this dharma array. The power is not understood by Ouyang monks at all.


    A friar in the middle of Yuanying was first attacked and was directly cut off by a horizontally chopped breath. Yuan Ying rushed out of the Dantian and wanted to escape. Another light cut over again and directly cut Yuanying in half.


    The spirit, which was so terrifying that it was unimaginable, burst out along the dead Yuanying.


    The mountains and rivers in the whole field received this massive essence, and an unimaginable vitality burst out in an instant!


    Even some bare stone mountains began to grow green plants miraculously.


    Those flowers and trees began to grow wildly. This essence attributed to heaven and earth is the accumulation of hundreds of years of cultivation of a mid-term monk of Yuanying. Now the dust returns to the earth, and the nourishment here is simply unimaginable!


    Some millennium old trees even gave birth to a touch of wisdom! There is a trend from simple plants to demons!


    "My God... What kind of means is this!" A friar of Ouyang family showed despair in his eyes, and was directly cut in half by a ray of light. Then a lot of light came. In the blink of an eye, the monk was chopped into countless pieces.


    The vast Yuanying essence has once again nurtured this mountain land!


    The world within this field is almost a change at a glance!


    Chu Mo, on the other hand, stood there from beginning to end, as if he were a bystander, looking at them coldly.


    "Kill him!" Ouyangsuo''s heart finally gave birth to a trace of fear, and he finally understood why this young man would be favored by the divine existence of the magic world. This young man can''t judge by realm at all. His comprehensive strength is not only the peak of Yuanying? Even the alchemist... Is not as terrible as him!


    Ouyang Guangda directly jumped at Chu Mo, and a group of people beside him also rushed at Chu mo.


    This time, no one stopped them!


    Ouyangguang''s big eyes were red: "little beast, today is death... I will kill you!"


    Chu Mo smiled, took out the jade flute just now, put it across his mouth, and took a big look at ouyangguang: "I invite you to listen to a song."


    "Woo... Woo!"


    A few unpleasant flute sounds suddenly sounded.


    Bang!


    Ouyangda, who rushed to the front, broke his head instantly!


    Blood, brains... Directly out!


    Fall from the sky. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 789

    "Close the six senses!" Ouyangsuo gave a shrill roar, and his face turned red, and his muscles swelled, as if he were about to explode.


    His reminder is already very timely. But there were still seven or eight Yuan Ying friars, whose heads were directly broken and died miserably on the spot!


    Their bodies falling from the air were cut to pieces by the light from the Dharma array!


    Yuanying wants to escape, it''s just a dream!


    The shrill screams rose one after another, and this area with rising vitality became the nightmare of this group of monks!


    The young man, who was dressed in a black gown, was handsome and elegant, and played an unpleasant tune on the flute. In everyone''s eyes, he was like the most terrifying demon in the world!


    "Woo... Woo, woo... Woo, woo!" An unpleasant flute sounded, and the friars of Ouyang family continued to fall.


    In the blink of an eye, a dozen Yuan Ying friars were shattered by the sound of the flute, and their heads burst to death!


    At this moment, Chu Mo finally stopped playing, and his face was more or less pale. He said helplessly, "this magic instrument is good, but it consumes too much power, and even the power in my body... Is a little hard to supply."


    The more powerful the moves are, the more physical they consume. Therefore, the higher the level of monks, the longer they can fight.


    Chu Mo originally wanted to play longer, but the power in his body really couldn''t keep up, so he gave up.


    He began to wholeheartedly channel the power of this heaven and earth, and constantly bombarded the friars of Ouyang family.


    The Ouyang family was unlucky. They never dreamed that Chu Mo was abnormal to this extent. The Jue Tian Di Tong Dharma array originally used to calculate Chu Mo was used by Chu Mo, which in turn became a means against them.


    At the moment, those monks who arranged the formation were also like lost dogs, desperately avoiding those fierce attacks.


    Up to now, they have no way to understand what happened and why this world suddenly became the field of Chu Mo?


    Ouyangsuo''s eyes even showed some despair. He looked at that face with disbelief. The young man, who was not stained with blood, murmured, "is this the real heaven pride? Unexpectedly... The gap is so big!"


    "Lao Zu, what should we do now? If this goes on, we will all be killed here!" A monk of Ouyang family had blood on his face. There was a deep wound, shouting at ouyangsuo.


    Ouyangsuo looked at Chu Mo over there and said loudly, "don''t fight, make peace!"


    "Ah?" Everyone in Ouyang''s family was surprised.


    Sum?


    This is in the history of Ouyang family. It''s something that never happened!


    The Ouyang family has never experienced such a battle of life and death in the past, but every time... It is the end of immortality. There has never been a compromise in the battle.


    If this matter gets out, it will be a fatal blow to the image of the whole Ouyang family.


    But if they don''t seek peace, they can''t hurt Chu Mo at all in this dharma array! Even their own safety can not be guaranteed!


    "Do you want to fight when you say to fight? Do you want to make peace when you say to make peace? How can there be such a good thing?" Chu Mo glanced at ouyangsuo: "I don''t agree!"


    With that, Chu Mo directly performed the supreme skill and attacked Ouyang family again.


    Although these means are extremely fierce. But consumption... Is also an amazing number!


    If it were not Chu Mo, but someone else, it would be impossible to take out such an amazing pen.


    The friar of the five element Taoist foundation has never existed before. Even the friar of Tianpin building foundation... In front of the friar of the five element Taoist Foundation... There is no significance of comparison!


    The two sides are not the same thing at all!


    It can be said that the friars who can lay this array in the realm of Yuanying and control several kinds of supreme skills at the same time can only be completed by friars like Chu Mo, a five element Taoist base!


    Otherwise, even monks in the promotion period. You may not have this ability!


    It''s great to be able to master a supreme skill!


    The supreme inheritance cannot be learned by any friar. What''s more, it can''t be performed in any realm!


    Ouyangsuo simply can''t understand, and will never understand. They thought they knew the details of Chu mo. It has been thoroughly investigated. But in fact, the things they know don''t even account for a hair on Chu Mo!


    Not to mention anything else, just the ancestral body of Chu Mo has completely exceeded their cognition and understanding!


    Let a monk at the peak of Yuanying directly hit Chu Mo with all his strength, and Chu Mo was injured at most. Spitting a mouthful of blood is already a terrible thing.


    After reaching the realm of Yuanying, Chu Mo''s body became more powerful and unparalleled. These... Are all things that ouyangsuo and others will never understand.


    They felt that they had found a piece of treasure, and that as long as they caught Chu Mo and controlled him, Ouyang''s family could go up countless steps from now on. As everyone knows, this time, they really kicked the iron plate and got into great trouble!


    Before this battle, if someone said this to the Ouyang family, they would definitely die of laughter!


    Just a Chu Mo, no matter how talented and evil he is, where can he go?


    Even if he stepped into the realm of Yuanying and had the peak combat power of Yuanying, what could he do?


    But now, almost all the Ouyang family present have thoroughly understood an old saying: there are people outside people, and there are days outside the sky!


    It''s not that there are no abnormal genies in this world, but your position... You''re not qualified to see those people!


    Chu Mo has no intention of negotiation at all. Since your Ouyang family sent so many strong people to suppress me, you should be prepared for heavy losses!


    I sent out all the monks who were half refining God, and I didn''t consider any intention of compromise at all!


    Now that you have suffered a loss and feel pain, you want to negotiate and ask for peace?


    There''s no way!


    Ouyangsuo uttered an earth shattering roar: "rush, rush... Break him into pieces! If you can''t, explode! This son won''t die today, and my Ouyang family will be destroyed in his hands in the future!"


    There are more than thirty monks who are still alive, together with the survivors of those monks who were deployed before.


    These thirty people are enough to push any force that can be called a big faction in the spiritual world. But at this moment, they all rushed to Chu Mo with great sadness. That look... Clearly is to die!


    "Self explosion?" Chu Mo sneered and waved his hand, which was another supreme skill.


    In this field, a strange force filled the scene instantly. All the Ouyang monks were shocked to find that although they could mobilize the power in Dantian, they could not detonate the baby!


    If you want to explode... You can''t do it!


    These thirty people lost more than a dozen people on their way to Chu Mo!


    The closer to Chu Mo, the stronger the force of the Dharma array in this field, and the more intensive the attack is. The friars in Yuanying realm have no resistance at all in front of this attack!


    Because what Chu Mo moved was the power contained in the mountains and rivers for hundreds of millions of years!


    Is this kind of strength comparable to the accomplishments of these monks for hundreds of thousands of years?


    In the past, the sage and elder could step into the supreme by this way, which could explain everything. Once the power of Feng Shui magic is fully displayed, it will be absolutely earth shaking! You can wave the vicissitudes of life and turn the world upside down!


    This is magic! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 790

    It is also a great pressure for Chu Mo to constantly display the supreme skill. The light on the five color Taoist platform in Dantian has become a little dim. ¡× ¨J ¡× ¨J£¬ A Lilliputian sat in the middle of the five color Taoist platform, standing still. That''s Chu Mo''s Yuanying!


    Although it hasn''t hurt the root yet, Chu Mo can''t continue to use it in such an unrestrained way. Otherwise, no matter how powerful he is, he will eventually exhaust all his strength.


    "The last blow!"


    Chu Mo squinted and pointed!


    The power in the mountains and rivers will guard your body tightly!


    On Ouyang''s side, more than a dozen people were chopped to pieces.


    In the end, the remaining eight or nine people were completely crazy, because they couldn''t kill Chu Mo, and they were bound to fall here.


    As for how much damage this war has caused to the Ouyang family, no one is in the mood to calculate this problem now. If you can get through the current level!


    Looking at the group of injured Yuanying peak friars who finally rushed in front of him, Chu Mo''s pale face showed a trace of evil smile: "my previous disguise is good, isn''t it? Does it give you a beautiful illusion? Think I''m easy to kill?"


    Chu Mo said, holding a piece of top-grade celestite!


    The mind method of heaven''s will is running frantically, desperately absorbing the vast energy in the celestite.


    But his loss is too great, and it is impossible to recover in a short time. But it''s better to recover a little than nothing.


    Ouyangsuo was bleeding all over and growled at Chu Mo like crazy, "little beast, kill so many people in my Ouyang family, you don''t want to leave here alive today!"


    "Old man, in addition to threatening with your mouth, what else can you do? To tell you the truth, your uncle Chu has never paid attention to you local Jiwa dogs! If I don''t provoke you, you should kneel down and thank God for blessing, and dare to tease me on your own initiative? I''m really good-natured and can''t kill?" Chu Mo sneered at ouyangsuo: "there are many good things in this world. But not all good things, you are qualified to have! Don''t go to the good fairyland, want to go to the underworld... Uncle Chu will help you today!"


    Chu Mo said, raising his hand is a knife!


    Click!


    There was a sudden thunder in the sky!


    This thunder. Like the thunder of disaster, it shocked the world and shook the earth.


    Then, a dazzling light, directly cut to ouyangsuo!


    Ouyangsuo was almost scared out of his wits. He never dreamed that Chu Mo could cut such a flawless knife!


    Youming eight knives, the fifth knife... Thunder!


    This knife, Chu Mo just realized!


    When the demon king was in this realm, he couldn''t use this knife at all, but Chu Mo could!


    This knife cut out, and the world completely changed color. Even in the field controlled by Chu Mo, the brilliance of this knife also covered all the breath!


    Ouyangsuo will use all the magic tools on his body. At this moment, all of them are sacrificed.


    Click!


    A magic instrument is broken!


    Bang!


    The second magic instrument is broken!


    It''s splashing


    The third... The fourth... Until the eighth magic weapon is all broken!


    Chu Mo''s knife has been cut to the top of ouyangsuo''s head!


    "Ah!"


    Ouyangsuo suddenly burst into an earth shaking roar, and then put his sword across his head. I hope I can stop this knife at last.


    Ka!


    The sword is broken.


    Death!


    Ouyangsuo was split in half from the middle, including Yuanying, which was cut very evenly.


    Blood was scattered in the void, sad and cold.


    Everyone was completely stunned by this knife!


    Half step refining God!


    Was it split alive by a monk who just stepped into the realm of Yuanying?


    Even if this is this person''s field and his home, even if this half step alchemist has been seriously injured... But this... This is too unthinkable?


    After Chu Mo''s knife was cut out. I couldn''t help feeling a burst of incomparably strong weakness. As if the strength of the whole body was evacuated with this knife!


    But there are eight people here!


    Eight monks at the peak of Yuanying!


    Although their bodies have been scarred, they have not completely lost all their combat power. They... Still have the power of war!


    Just now. The eight monks at the peak of Yuanying seemed to be stunned. They were standing less than 100 feet away from Chu Mo, but none of them dared to really rush to Chu Mo!


    The power of this knife completely awed these people!


    Just imagine that there were dozens of monks in Yuanying realm before. Plus Ouyang Guangda, there are nearly 100 Yuan Ying monks in total.


    The worst ones are in the mid-term of Yuanying, and the strongest ones have stepped into the refining period with one foot.


    Such a team, rushing to any force in the spirit realm, even those top sects... Will also tremble!


    Who could have thought that in this place less than ten thousand miles outside the beautiful city, the halberd fell to the sand, with heavy casualties. The most powerful refining monk was split alive!


    If this his mother still has the courage to continue to rush to Chu Mo, it''s really commendable!


    These friars of Ouyang family are really not afraid of death!


    But there is still a big difference between not afraid of death and dying like a fool!


    At this time, Chu Mo made a move. He slowly raised his killer in his hand and pointed to a Yuanying peak monk opposite. The corner of his mouth grinned, revealing a evil smile: "next, it''s your turn!"


    "Ah!" The monk at the peak of Yuanying gave a scream of fear, turned and ran!


    In fact, by this time, Chu Mo was at the end of his power, and even raising the heavy and unparalleled killing sky in his hand was a little laborious.


    But he slowly raised the action of killing heaven and pointing to the enemy. In the eyes of the survivors of the Ouyang family, it was clearly a move that brought them great pressure!


    Chu Mo''s other hand was still holding the celestite tightly. He looked at others again.


    The remaining seven monks, seeing Chu Mo looking at themselves, all turned around and ran away!


    All their confidence, pride and confidence have been thoroughly beaten by Chu Mo!


    What power, what high position, what dignity, what face... It''s bullshit!


    Continue to go up is to die, who still go up?


    Chu Mo''s body shook slightly, then took a deep breath, and shouted, "today, leave your eight dogs dead, and put them on your account for the time being. Remember, go back and tell your master Ouyang Guanghui, wash your neck, and wait for you to pick it up!"


    Boom!


    The eight monks, hearing the sound, immediately ran faster!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, it completely disappeared between heaven and earth.


    At this time, Chu Mo could no longer support himself. He swayed and fell from the sky to a mountain at his feet.


    The field shrouded here also dissipates.


    After this war, the world did not exterminate all vitality, but there was a very strange scene!


    The vitality here is terrible!


    The aura between heaven and earth is almost condensed into essence!


    Nearly 100 Yuan Ying friars fell again, and no one escaped. The vast and unparalleled energy was like a vast ocean!


    It is no exaggeration to say that this place will be a real holy land of cultivation for hundreds of years¡ª¡ª


    It''s the fourth watch again!


    Well, I broke out silently.


    Ticket or not... It depends on your mood, I understand. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 791

    Of course, the premise is that Ouyang family completely collapsed.


    Otherwise, they would never allow this to happen.


    How can the place where a large number of masters in my family fall become a place for others to cultivate?


    But at the moment, Chu Mo didn''t care about that at all. After falling on the mountain below, he was immediately ready to start to recover.


    At this time, a burst of crisp applause came, and a faint voice sounded: "wonderful, really wonderful! Great! It''s worth the trip, I actually saw such a good play!"


    Chu Mo suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the man coming.


    A middle-aged man, white faced, dressed in a blue robe, with a bun on his head, elegant appearance, with a faint smile on his face, walked out of the side and looked at Chu Mo: "introduce yourself, poor Liu Tianfeng, the fourth ancestor of blood demon sect! Hehe, Lu Tianming? Chu Mo? Interesting... I haven''t seen such an interesting person like you for many years."


    A chill suddenly burst out along the depths of Chu Mo''s heart.


    Almost subconsciously, he wanted to read the formula directly and enter the magic world!


    I didn''t expect that when did the fourth ancestor of the blood demon sect come after the mantis catches cicadas and yellow finches? Not only did he not feel a little, but even the God of the sky... Failed to give a little hint!


    Liu Tianfeng smiled at Chu Mo: "don''t bother. Do you want to enter the magic world? You can''t get in! Really, I won''t lie to you. I''ve been here for a long time! I''ve been hiding here since the Lingyun gate was destroyed by your alias Lu Tianming. It''s really a coincidence that this place has become a battlefield today."


    Chu Mo was silent and silently recited the formula to enter the magic world. As expected... The world here has been isolated.


    Liu Tianfeng said slowly: "From the time you destroyed Lingyun gate, my vigilance towards you has risen to the extreme. It''s ridiculous that Ouyang family treated you as an ordinary monk. In my eyes, you in your heyday were comparable to refining God in the golden elixir period! You who stepped into the realm of primordial infant. You are already comparable to the monks in the Mahayana period. Terrible! In this world, few people can balance you. Chu Mo, do you think I''m right? ¡±


    Chu Mo said faintly while recovering his strength, "your evaluation of me. It flatters me."


    "No, no, no... after today''s war, I saw a more terrifying you!" Liu Tianfeng looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "I just didn''t expect that you were Chu mo. hehe, the person my grandfather had been looking for and getting rid of. It was you."


    Chu Mo glanced at Liu Tianfeng and said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t pretend, Chu Mo, the youth of the human world, the young Tianjiao who is personally sheltered by the spirit of the magic and divine world, although the level is not high, even those Tianjiao in the heaven can''t even compare with you at the same level!" Liu Tianfeng''s face was smiling more and more. Then suddenly he said, "how about we talk?"


    "Don''t you want to kill me? What else to talk about?" Chu Mo looked at Liu Tianfeng with a wary face.


    "Yes, I did come to kill you. You killed my apprentice, five blood demon sect disciples, and the five ancestors of the changing Taoist priest... Normally, I really should get rid of you completely. In this way, the old ancestor can be more relieved to catch the elf." Liu Tianfeng said leisurely.


    Chu Mo''s eyebrows gathered a strong killing force, looking at Liu Tianfeng: "who dares to touch her, I will never let go!"


    "Boy. If there was no such battle, even now, I would be far away from you. At the same time, I believe you are really capable of doing this. But now... Even if I give you another hour to recover. You are not my opponent. So let''s have a good talk." Liu Tianfeng glanced at Chu Mo lightly.


    "About what?"


    "Well, talk about your mysterious heritage." Liu Tianfeng said frankly, "I''m very curious about all kinds of inheritance on you. At the same time, I''m also very curious about all kinds of treasures on you. There are countless secrets hidden in you, a young man, any one. I''m very interested. Especially the knife in your hand... Tut Tut, you can actually control this terrible weapon. Just the breath emitted by the knife is enough to make people tremble. Give me this knife."


    Chu Mo glanced at the killer in his hand: "are you sure... Do you want it?"


    "Of course!" Liu Tianfeng nodded unabashedly, "who doesn''t want this kind of treasure knife?"


    "Are you sure you can handle it?" Chu Mo sneered, "to tell you the truth, this knife is psychic. You... Don''t even have the qualification to touch it!"


    "If you don''t try, how can you know?" Liu Tianfeng said faintly, "you can throw it to me."


    Chumerton laughed when he suddenly found that the other party''s IQ was very high. Both sides, you come and go, are actually testing each other!


    Although Liu Tianfeng can be sure that he is at the end of his power now, he doesn''t dare to test easily! This is a very cautious person.


    "What good will it do to me if I give you all this? After you get it, don''t you still want to kill me?" Chu Mo looked at Liu Tianfeng and said, "I''m not that stupid!"


    "No, no, no, you gave me all these, and I won''t kill you." Liu Tianfeng looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "I can swear with the original God, I won''t kill you!"


    "It''s impossible. If you want to kill me, do it." Chu Mo shook his head and looked at Liu Tianfeng: "don''t act anymore. You''re not the only one here today! You''re also a big man with status. You''ve completed the task by delaying time until now. Let them all come out and meet."


    Liu Tianfeng, who kept smiling all the time, was really surprised until this time. He looked at Chu Mo incredulously, "you... You know I''m procrastinating?"


    "Fourth, you are notorious. How can people believe you?" With a hearty laugh, a figure flew from afar. Instantly fell in front of Chu mo.


    This is a tall and thin man, who looks like he is in his thirties and eighties. His face is very long, a pair of triangular eyes, and the hair on his head is very sparse, casually scattered.


    "Poor blood demon taught the third ancestor Wan Hai!"


    Then, a round fat man rolled from the sky like a ball and fell in front of Chu Mo with a smile: "poor blood demon taught the second ancestor Qian Tongyuan!"


    Three extremely strong men, three big men who are far beyond the monks in the world, regardless of their vision or equipment, all appeared in front of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "you really look up to me. You sent three ancestors, the blood demon ancestor? Why didn''t he come?"


    In the face of Chu Mo, these three big men did not have a slight attitude, but all looked dignified and treated with an equal attitude. The second ancestor of the blood demon sect, Qian Tongyuan, the round fat man, smiled at Chu Mo: "if you return to the prince of Chu, the ancestor has been closed recently. Well, the peerless skill that the ancestor cultivated has also reached a critical period. After leaving the pass, it is the time to adopt the fairy princess. At that time, the ancestor can return to the fairy world, and then return to the heaven!"


    Blood demon taught the third ancestor Wan Dahai to nod: "yes, if you can''t take this opportunity to get rid of him, you won''t have any hope!" (~^~)

 Chapter 792

    Chu Mo was immediately stunned, looking at the third ancestor of the blood demon sect with a surprised face. This tall and thin ugly man: "what did you say?"


    "Surprised, isn''t it? Is it strange why we should kill our boss?" The second ancestor, Qian Tongyuan, supported his round belly, looked at Chu Mo and said, "if the old ancestor doesn''t die, the day he soars will be the death of the three of us. Well, it was originally four people... The fifth was killed by you."


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." Chu Mo frowned and looked at the three people. He was really confused.


    "Let me tell you." Liu Tianfeng, the fourth ancestor of blood demon sect, looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "if you are only Lu Tianming, then now you are dead! A man who killed many disciples of blood demon sect and our brothers, we can''t let him live in this world. However, you are Chu Mo! You are the young genius that even the old ancestor is very afraid of, which... Is another matter."


    Chu Mo said, "in that case, why do you set up a large number of Dharma arrays around here?"


    "We set up the Dharma array, not for you, to prevent the grandfather from knowing that we are here now, and at the same time, to prevent our conversation from being heard by him!" Liu Tianfeng looked at Chu Mo and said slowly, "I think we can cooperate. Unless... You don''t want to kill the blood demon ancestor."


    "Of course I''ll kill him." Chu Mo said coldly, "I will tear him to pieces!"


    "Do you know that the blood demon ancestor of the spirit world is just a part of the real blood demon ancestor?" Liu Tianfeng said, "he has a total of 100 such separations! However, he has succeeded in 99! Only this one is missing, and he can truly achieve his magic skills!"


    Chu Mo picked his eyebrows and said, "I know this is a part of him, but I don''t know much about other things. However, for you, the blood demon ancestor has achieved great success and will become the supreme in the future. It should be only good, not any harm. You are all his loyal men, how could he attack you?"


    "That''s because you don''t know him!" Liu Tianfeng said coldly, "the separation of the blood demon ancestor in the spirit world is the most important part of his whole plan. Therefore, in order to achieve his goal, he did not hesitate to condescend, made obeisance to the four of us, and established the blood demon sect. Then the five of us were called the blood demon five ancestors together. Now, do you understand?"


    Chu Mo was stunned, and then said, "do you mean that a person with the identity of blood demon ancestor who bows to you is insulting himself to him? So, when he succeeds, he will definitely kill you?"


    "Yes, you''re smart!" Liu Tianfeng said in a deep voice, "when we were sworn in, we only knew that he was a great big man. He was powerful and terrifying, and he had countless magic weapons, so we willingly recognized him as the boss. As a result, slowly, with the passage of time, we knew more and more things. In our hearts... We were more and more afraid!"


    Qian Tongyuan smiled bitterly, "but at that time, it was too late to say anything. We had to hope that he would not be so heartless. Anyway, we also did so many things for him."


    Wan Dahai sneered, "but it was not until recent years that we found that things were far from as simple as we thought, especially after Lao Wu was killed by you. His reaction made us feel cold. At the same time, we also understood one thing. If we continue like this... We will all die in his hands in the future."


    "Why are you so sure?" Chu Mo looked at the three people with some doubts: "even if he is a cold-blooded and ruthless person who thinks highly of himself, he still needs his men?"


    "Why are you so sure?" Liu Tianfeng sneered: "We have been with him for hundreds of years! Naturally, we know him very well! The most important thing... He is not human. He is a demon family, how can we really accept our existence? We are the people who have sworn to him after all. One day, he will become the Supreme Master of this starry sky. What can our little monks count in his eyes? If we have no chance to leave the spiritual world in this life, then only. But after so many years of accumulation, let alone other things, we will one day impact to the soaring period and enter the celestial realm, which is still no problem! At that time, once we tell the truth, where should we put his face? How should his real demon subordinates treat us? "


    Qian Tongyuan said, "we have to die. For him, it is the most appropriate ending."


    "But we are unwilling." Wan Dahai said.


    Chu Mo nodded: "I seem to understand a little. According to what you say, the blood demon ancestor really can''t leave your life. But why doesn''t he start now?"


    "He still needs us now!" Liu Tianfeng said: "Things haven''t been successfully done yet. He thinks he''s covered up well, and we can''t see anything. Hehe, just a year ago, he also rewarded us with a large number of celestial resources. He told us that we should work hard to cultivate and achieve the throne of emperor in the future... But our brothers, all of us, have self-knowledge. What emperor, can one day step into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, with ten thousand years of life, is the limit for us! ¡±


    "So... You want me to kill him?" Chu Mo looked at the three men, "isn''t he so easy to kill?"


    "Of course, it''s not so easy to kill. Don''t look at your killing today, destroying almost all the elite of the Ouyang family here. But the same thing, the blood demon ancestor will be ten times easier than you! If he is here today, all the monks of the Ouyang family, don''t want to run!" Liu Tianfeng said.


    "His strength can''t be measured by realm at all. He is also a real Tianjiao!" Qian Tongyuan said, "although he is not human."


    "He is the peerless pride of the demon family! A creature who can compete for the supremacy..." Wan Dahai sighed.


    "So, what do you want me to do?" Chu Mo looked at the three of them: "is it to tell me his weakness? Or to help me cooperate inside and outside and kill him?"


    "He has no weakness." Liu Tianfeng smiled bitterly.


    "It''s even more impossible to cooperate inside and outside. Even we don''t know where he is closed." Wan Dahai said.


    Chu Mo was full of black lines: "this is not good, that is not good, then what are you doing here? Is it to tell me that the blood demon ancestor is very dangerous?"


    "Of course not." Liu Tianfeng shook his head and said, "the closing date of the blood demon ancestor is one year and three months. After he leaves the customs, he can directly go to collect the princess of the elves."


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of extreme cold.


    Liu Tianfeng seemed not to see it, and then said, "he has no weakness, but... He must be the weakest when he is at the critical moment of mending! As long as we directly hit him at that time, our success rate can reach 50%!"


    Qian Tongyuan nodded, "in addition, we have no chance!"


    "No!" Chu Mo shook his head on the spot and refused, "I will never allow her to suffer any harm. Change a plan." (~^~)

 Chapter 793

    "The previous congenital spirit body... Also OK." Qian Tongyuan said.


    Chu Mo shook his head again, "neither can she!"


    "Then..." Qian Tongyuan hesitated.


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at the three people in front of him with a serious face: "I don''t care how much evil you have done for so many years, whether it''s very damned or not. These have nothing to do with me directly. I don''t need you to promise not to do evil in the future, because heaven has eyes, good and evil will be rewarded, and you have your own cause and effect. But don''t mention this kind of thing in the future. I will never use the way of sacrificing others to complete myself."


    "Master Chu, you can''t say that." Wan Dahai said, "there is a kind of sacrifice, which is called sacrificing oneself for others. I believe we have made it clear to your apprentice, and she will agree."


    "Never!" Chu Mo had recovered a part of his strength at this time, and then stood up and said decisively, "if you only have this plan, then go back. I''ll treat you as if I haven''t seen you! If one day, I''ll fight against the blood demon ancestor. If you stop, I''ll kill you. If you don''t stop, I won''t target you!"


    "Master Chu, you really don''t want to think it over? As long as we operate properly, your apprentice won''t be harmed and she won''t die!" Qian Tongyuan persuaded.


    "Absolutely not!" Chu Mo looked at Qian Tongyuan and asked, "if that was your daughter, would you say such a thing?"


    Qian Tongyuan immediately speechless. Although it''s nothing to say casually without conscience, he doesn''t say anything secretly in front of the Ming people, because even if he is willing to say without conscience, Chu Mo won''t believe it. He won''t believe it himself!


    Chu Mo looked at the three people and said in a deep voice, "you look too high at the blood demon ancestor, and you look down on me. There are still a year and three months left, right? I will use this time to find a way to deal with him. I don''t need you to pass any information for me, I just want you to do one thing for me now."


    "What is it?" Liu Tianfeng looked up at Chu Mo, and did not care about the tough tone of Chu mo.


    "Tell me where the fairy princess is." Chu Mo said, "she is my woman! No one can hurt her."


    "This..." Liu Tianfeng frowned slightly and glanced at Qian Tongyuan and WAN Dahai.


    "Tell him." Qian Tongyuan sighed, and then said, "if the blood demon ancestor doesn''t die, we will all die, so now we are actually grasshoppers on a rope, and no one can run!"


    Liu Tianfeng nodded. Then, by means of sound transmission, he told the specific location of the Chu Mo elves.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly asked, "can the blood demon ancestor see through the changeable Taoist''s changeable skill?"


    "Huh?" All three of them were stunned, and then they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    next. Is endless surprise!


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    With one voice, the three directly gave Chu Mo''s answer.


    Liu Tianfeng was surprised and said, "how can I forget this? Even the boss... Can''t see through the old five''s versatility. Even the boss once said that the versatility that the old five accidentally got should be a part of the inheritance of some supreme!"


    "Do you have to go to the versatile art? We have thought about it for many years... We haven''t had a chance to see it. Your luck makes us envy." Wan Dahai''s eyes twinkled at Chu mo.


    Qian Tongyuan patted Wan Dahai''s waist, because he couldn''t reach Wan Dahai''s shoulder: "forget it, third brother, don''t make this idea. Even if we give our brother the versatility, it''s one thing whether we can practice successfully. Even if we succeed, who of you is confident that we can kill the boss?"


    Wan Dahai was stunned, then shook his head and sighed, and stopped talking.


    Liu Tianfeng looked at Chu Mo and said, "since it''s like this, then... Maybe there''s a real chance to assassinate successfully!"


    "So now tell me everything about you." Chu Mo looked at the three and said faintly.


    "What are you doing?" All three of them were stunned, and then they all reacted and looked at Chu Mo: "do you want to be like us?"


    "In addition to becoming your appearance, do I still have a chance to contact him?" Chu Mo said faintly, "think it over for yourself. Anyway, once he succeeds, you will all die. You can refuse me, or I can think of a way by myself. But your destiny..."


    "OK, just say it!" Liu Tianfeng gritted his teeth and looked at Wan Dahai and Qian Tongyuan: "what do you think of the second and third brothers?"


    "How else can we see? That''s it! Just talking about our information is not enough. We have to stay here for a few days to let Mr. Chu be thoroughly familiar with our every move, including some details. All of them must be known by Mr. Chu! Otherwise, the old man is so clever that he may not be able to see the flaws. If it falls short, no one will want to live at that time." Qian Tongyuan said in a deep voice. He also saw these problems very thoroughly.


    In the next few days, Chu Mo has been recovering his strength here, while constantly observing the every move of Qian Tongyuan, Wan Dahai and Liu Tianfeng.


    The three also told Chu Mo all their life experiences, even if they had done some bad things... Without a trace of loss.


    Chu Mo heard from beginning to end and found that although these three people had done a lot of bad things, they were basically all of the nature of accomplices. There has been no such heinous act.


    In contrast, both the former Lingyun gate and some people in Ouyang''s family are many times worse than these three people.


    "When we were very young, we knew the boss. After bowing, we also focused on cultivation. We didn''t lack treasures and resources. Then the boss asked us to keep a low profile... In this case, how many bad things can we do? Even if we have that mind... We don''t have that time!" Wan Dahai gave his own explanation for Chu Mo''s doubts.


    In the past five days, Chu Mo also completely recovered. After this battle, Chu Mo''s cultivation improved again.


    The three also said goodbye to Chu Mo and were ready to go back.


    They came out this time with blood demons behind their backs. If they left for too long, it might arouse his suspicion.


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye to the three people and returned to Jinxiu City alone.


    His return made the whole splendid city almost boiling!


    Especially those who know the truth are very excited.


    No one could expect that Chu Mo really survived the siege of Ouyang''s family.


    The previous battle was earth shaking. Although Chu Mo was shrouded in the field, the movement still shocked everyone in the whole splendid city.


    Now Chu Mo''s return intact is simply a miracle!


    There were lanterns and decorations on this side of Jinxiu City, and people spontaneously took to the streets to celebrate. But the distant Qingfeng city... At this moment, it is another scene.


    With Jinxiu City, it is completely double heaven!


    The eight monks at the peak of Yuanying haven''t returned, but the news... Has already been sent back to Qingfeng city.


    The whole Ouyang family, from top to bottom... Was silent!


    Ouyang Guanghui, the owner of the house, knelt outside a closed place and cried loudly. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 794

    "Laozu, something big happened, the family lost a lot of masters, and even Suo Laozu fell..." Ouyang Guanghui knelt there in tears, choking his voice and blaming himself.


    The closed place was very quiet, only birds singing in the distant forest.


    Unlike ouyangsuo, who likes to intervene in family affairs, another ancestor of the Ouyang family, who has been in seclusion for hundreds of years, has impacted the realm of refining God, and almost never left the customs. It is also indifferent to things in the family. Many young people of the Ouyang family have never even seen this ancestor.


    This ancestor is called ouyangtu. He doesn''t care about family affairs, which is related to his life experience.


    When ouyangtu was young, he was not a brilliant genius. On the contrary, in the eyes of many of his peers at that time, he was still a complete fool and fool.


    In ouyangtu''s era, many people thought that he could not achieve anything, and the voice of ridicule was often heard.


    Ouyangtu''s family background is not very good. He is a collateral branch of the Ouyang family. He is black and thin since childhood. Not to mention those high-level officials, even his parents don''t like this son very much. I don''t think he can have any future, as long as he can be quiet and don''t disturb others.


    The lack of care since childhood has caused ouyangtu to be quiet and even introverted. Therefore, even after he stepped into the realm of Yuanying, his strength improved more rapidly. But this temperament has not changed much.


    It can be said that Ouyang Tu should be regarded as the most low-key strongman of the whole Ouyang family.


    He did not have any glorious deeds, and he rarely fought with people in his life. A few times, but also point to the end.


    He is a real monk. He cultivates his mind, morality and Taoism!


    If the Ouyang family had not suffered heavy losses this time, Ouyang Guanghui would not even think of such an old ancestor in the family.


    The fallen ouyangsuo is actually the one who despises ouyangtu the most. Ouyang Tu once said publicly to his face: don''t think you are lofty. If you don''t rely on the big tree of Ouyang family, how can you step into the realm of Yuanying without fighting or fighting? Without Ouyang family, you''re not shit!


    This kind of scolding almost pointed to his face, and Ouyang Tu didn''t say a word. Just a faint smile, turned away and continued to close. After that time, ouyangtu never left the customs.


    It also caused many children of Ouyang family. I don''t have much respect for this ancestor in my heart.


    But Ouyang Guanghui still knows one thing!


    That is, after scolding Tu Laozu to his face, Suo Laozu once said a word to Ouyang Guanghui in private.


    "Although this guy can''t fart with a stick, if he really starts, I''m not as good as him!"


    When ouyangsuo said this sentence at that time, he was very serious and didn''t mean to joke at all.


    In addition, the whole Ouyang family knows that Suo Laozu has an open temperament and is strong and domineering. If Ouyang TU was not really powerful, he would never say such words.


    In addition, the Ouyang family''s loss this time is so great that everyone can''t afford it. Ouyang Guanghui can only ask Ouyang Tu to come forward and kill Chu mo.


    This is not simply a matter of revenge, if you can''t kill Chu mo. Then turn around and wait for Chu Mo to breathe. Nine times out of ten, he will set foot on Qingfeng city and enter Ouyang''s house to kill!


    If wait until then, who else can stop Chu Mo?


    "Tu Laozu, I know you like silence and don''t like disputes, but this time... The enemy has stepped on the top of the Ouyang family, and seeing the Ouyang family is in danger of extermination! Tu Laozu, please exit... Help the family through this difficulty!" Ouyang Guanghui continued to beg.


    In fact, these three days. He has come three times!


    But every time, there was no response in the cave in the closed place. Ouyang Guanghui doesn''t give up, not once, not twice. Not twice... Just three times!


    If not today, he plans to come back tomorrow. Until ouyangtu leaves the customs.


    At this time, an old voice finally came from the closed Cave: "I''ve done evil."


    Although there was a response, there were only three words.


    Ouyang''s shining face showed resentment. But I can only continue to beg: "Tu Laozu, you are finally willing to speak. I know that it is our fault that we should not provoke that person, but now is not the time to talk about responsibility. Now it is the time of the Ouyang family''s life and death..."


    "It''s not that serious." In the cave, Ouyang Tu''s old voice came again.


    "..." Ouyang Guanghui''s anger in his heart was finally difficult to suppress, and he retorted loudly: "Tu Laozu, why is it not so serious? In your eyes... What is serious? Does it have to wait until the whole Ouyang family is destroyed? Tu Laozu, later generations know that you don''t like fighting, let alone killing, but did Tu Laozu think of one thing, without the Ouyang family, will Tu Laozu be today?"


    Ouyang Guanghui also gave up. This time, the Ouyang family lost a lot and their strength was almost halved.


    Even if Chu Mo didn''t come for a while, other forces who covet the Ouyang family are likely to launch a comprehensive attack on the Ouyang family. At this time, if there is no strong person to leave the pass, Ouyang''s family may really be doomed.


    For a long time, a sigh came from the cave.


    "Hey." Ouyang Tu''s old voice came out: "well, I''ll come forward with this matter. However, this is the only time!"


    Ouyang Guanghui finally moved Ouyang Tu, his face suddenly showed a happy look, and repeatedly said, "how dare you trouble Lao Zu for other things? This time is enough! Please forgive Tu Lao Zu for his reckless words just now."


    "That''s all." In the cave, a slight sigh came again, and then it was silent.


    Ouyang Guanghui wanted to ask when Ouyang Tu would do it again, but after thinking about it, since he had promised, he would not go back on his words. As for when to do it, it''s up to him.


    Not long after Ouyang Guanghui left, an old man with an old face and a thin figure walked out of the cave, glanced around, didn''t say much, just raised his feet, and his figure instantly disappeared in place.


    "Tu Laozu is out of the customs!"


    "Tu Laozu has left!"


    "Great, our Ouyang family''s Revenge must be avenged!"


    The news that ouyangtu left the pass soon spread all over the Ouyang family, making the Ouyang family full of sorrow, and everyone''s hearts were full of hope.


    According to the news from the eight surviving family friars, Chu Mo''s own combat power is very strong, but his ability to arrange the array is even more terrible! He can be called a master of Dharma array! It may even be at the grandmaster level.


    Therefore, if you want to kill Chu Mo, you can''t give him a chance to arrange the Dharma array.


    Ouyang Guanghui had told Ouyang Tu about this before. Therefore, the Ouyang family felt that the villain Chu Mo would surely be killed by Tu Laozu this time. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 795

    In the splendid city, Chu Mo is lecturing to everyone


    This lecture was some experience after Chu Mo broke the pill into a baby. Before Chu Mo, Qin Shi and Dong Yu had already talked about their experience of breaking the pill into a baby.


    Through the three people''s stories, the others all benefited a lot.


    Although the experiences of the three people are different, the process of breaking pills into babies is the same. This also provides a good reference for everyone.


    Why do the children of the big family improve so quickly? Not only because of resources, but also because they can learn from the experience of too many predecessors!


    Casual practice is different. They have no chance to get these knowledge at all. All they can do is to explore by themselves.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu, two women, are now all Taoist physiques of the water of the five elements. Their accomplishments have improved much faster than others. Now both have reached the peak of the golden elixir period, and they are ready to break the elixir into babies.


    Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya and Huang Yi are all not slow, and their combat power is far better than that of other monks in the same realm, because all they cultivate are supreme inheritance!


    Although in their current state, they can only understand a little about the inheritance, but compared with other monks in the spiritual world, their advantages are too great!


    Fang LAN needless to say, she is a personal disciple of Chu mo. combined with the advantages of congenital small spiritual body, although the foundation is not so perfect, it is no slower than Miaoyi Niang and others.


    When will the broken pill become a baby, step into the realm of Yuanying, and have the opportunity to transform the body again. I believe her advantages will become more obvious.


    Although he Feng, Hua Sanniang, Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang are not young, they are not slow to enter the country because of the foundation of xianpin. All of them are full of confidence.


    After Chu Mo lectured, he distributed some resources obtained from the magic world to the public.


    This also includes Lu Tianqi who came to listen to scriptures.


    Looking at the pills in her hand, Lu Tianqi was shocked. She knows a lot now. But there is still an incredible feeling.


    I didn''t expect that I could get these things so easily that she didn''t dare to think in the past. In my heart, I couldn''t help but hope that my sister could come back as soon as possible. But until now, there has been no movement from Lu Tianyue. Let Lu Tianqi call with the voice stone, there was no reply. This also worries Lu Tianqi in her heart.


    After people get resources. Ready to go back to practice in seclusion again, everyone also saw that Lu Tianqi wanted to say something, so they dispersed and left time for Lu Tianqi.


    "That, God..." Lu Tianqi seems to be hard to change her words. She has always liked to call Chu Mo brother Tianming, but now there are only two of them here. The three words "brother Tianming" are somewhat inexpressible. She looked at Chu Mo and said with some embarrassment: "Master Chu..."


    "Tianqi, you can call me Chu Mo directly." Chu Mo smiled at Lu Tianqi.


    "Well, I''ll call you Chu mo." Lu Tianqi was originally cheerful, but only because of some changes in the past two years, she became mature and calm. In fact, there is not much change in the bones.


    Chu Mo nodded, "are you worried about your sister?"


    "Yes, my sister has been away for more than half a year. At that time, she said she would go back." Lu Tianqi''s face showed a worried look: "it''s reasonable to say that she is the personal disciple of the leader of Lingdong mountain, so there shouldn''t be any accident. But recently, I can''t contact her with the voice stone."


    "Then, didn''t you send a letter?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, and felt something strange about it.


    Chu Mo didn''t like Lingdong mountain very much in his heart. When there was an accident in Jinxiu City, it was like a shrinking turtle. Never showed up.


    Until the collapse of Lingyun gate, there was no news.


    Although this matter has little to do with Lingdong mountain, Chu Mo still feels that sect. There is no responsibility. It''s even worse than the Lingshui temple, one of the three spirits.


    However, Wu Hui, the deputy head of Lingshui hall, has not heard from him since he left. I don''t know how it is now.


    Lu Tianqi nodded: "yes, I wrote a letter two months ago and sent it through Lingniao. Calculate the time. My sister should have received that letter long ago. But there is still no news coming back."


    Chu Mo listened, nodded, and then used the magic of Feng Shui to calculate. For a long time, he looked up at Lu Tianqi and said, "your sister, she..."


    "What happened to her?" Lu Tianqi now knows a little about the ability of Chu Mo, and seems to be very good at divination.


    "She''s safe." Chu Mo frowned slightly, "but now she seems... Not in Lingdong mountain."


    "Huh?" Lu Tianqi also frowned.


    "According to the result of calculation, your sister seems to be in a very distant place now..." Chu Mo hesitated and said, "has your sister never told you anything about this before? For example... She''s going away."


    Lu Tianqi thought for a moment and suddenly shouted, "I know!"


    Say, She looked at Chu Mo and said: "In fact, the last time my sister came home, she told me that she was going to perform a sect task with several fellow disciples of the sect. As long as this task is completed, she can also become a teacher. She is qualified to start walking alone in the world! Only because of the family''s misfortune, she never mentioned this matter again. This time when she left, she didn''t say it, just said that she went back to ask the master to become a teacher ¡£ Is... She still going to do this sect task? "


    Chu Mo thought for a while, and then said, "it''s possible. No sect will raise idle people. If you want to get resources and training from the sect, you must make contributions to the sect. Maybe, after your sister returns, she is required to complete this task and then graduate... It''s also possible."


    "But sister, even if she goes out to do sect tasks, she won''t even return to the voice stone?" Lu Tianqi looked puzzled.


    Chu Mo said, "if you are in a special small world, you can''t contact... It''s also possible."


    "So it is. Thank you, Chu Mo!" Lu Tianqi stood up and saluted Chu mo. although her eyes were still a little disappointed, she was at least relieved.


    "Nothing, it should." Chu Mo smiled, and then his face changed. He glanced at the distant sky and said to Lu Tianqi, "Tianqi, go back first. I have something to go out for a while."


    Chu Mo said, flashing directly and disappearing in place.


    Lu Tianqi was stunned and looked into the distance, but she didn''t see anything.


    Murmured, "could it be... Who is there to seek revenge?"


    Chu Mo''s figure, the next moment, directly appeared hundreds of miles outside the beautiful city. Then, he looked into the distance. On the horizon, there was a thin figure, step by step, coming towards him.


    "Taoist friend is Chu Mo?" The man''s voice was very old, and his eyes were calm. He fell on Chu Mo and looked up and down¡ª¡ª


    Break out at five o''clock and ask for a monthly ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 796

    "Are you?" Chu Mo didn''t feel any killing from the old man, but in his heart, he didn''t relax his vigilance at all, but he was more alert.


    He just sensed that this man was coming for him, so he didn''t stop in Jinxiu city and flew out directly.


    Now seeing this old man, Chu Mo had an inexplicable palpitation.


    "My name is ouyangtu." The old man looked at Chu Mo very calmly: "I''ll kill you."


    "Are you from Ouyang family?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at the old man.


    "Not bad." The old man nodded, and then said, "you are still a child, and I won''t bully you. Do it first."


    "Wait." Chu Mo looked at the old man pulling away, suddenly a little speechless, and said in his heart that the old man looked so calm, why was he so impatient?


    "Anything else?" Ouyangtu looked at Chu Mo, with no sadness or joy on his face.


    "Do you have any reason to kill me?" Chu Mo looked at the old man, "is it revenge for those people?"


    "No." Ouyang Tu spared no words and said little. He glanced at Chu Mo: "it''s to prevent you from destroying the whole Ouyang family in the future."


    "I will destroy the whole Ouyang family in the future? Why should I do this?" Chu Mo looked at the old man and said, "this matter has always been promoted by your Ouyang family from the beginning. Since you can come here, you must understand the cause and effect."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ouyangtu looked at Chu Mo: "you will do this."


    "There''s nothing to say. Let''s do it." Chu Mo was speechless, and there was nothing he could do when he met such an unreasonable person.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, as long as he believes it is. This Ouyang figure belongs to this kind of person.


    "You go first." Ouyangtu looked at Chu Mo and said calmly.


    Chu Mo raised his hand and hit Ouyang directly.


    Heaven, earth and man three talents boxing, earth boxing!


    This fist, heavy and unparalleled, is as thick as the earth, with the power of terror. Almost directly pierce the void!


    Ouyangtu''s face also changed slightly. Before he came here, he already knew that this young man was not simple. But I didn''t expect that his combat power should be so strong.


    Even if it was him, he didn''t dare to take the punch hard.


    Ouyang Tu dodged and wanted to avoid Chu Mo''s punch. But what shocked him was that with the movement of his body shape, the other party''s fist... Actually followed him closely! It''s like a shadow on his body, which can''t be thrown away at all!


    In desperation, ouyangtu raised his arm and directly held Chu Mo''s fist.


    Ka!


    A slight crack sounded.


    Ouyangtu''s figure fell back more than ten steps.


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly changed, and a trace of blood overflowed along the corner of his mouth.


    His punch cracked ouyangtu''s arm, but he was shocked by the force from ouyangtu''s arm and hurt his internal organs!


    Chu Mo felt his internal organs. All followed the violent toss for a while, like a shift.


    Ouyangtu''s surprise on his face was stronger than Chu Mo''s. He looked at Chu Mo in disbelief: "are you not dead?"


    In ouyangtu''s view, even a mountain can be easily broken to pieces with his just hit. No matter how powerful the young man in front of him is, he is just a friar in the early days of Yuanying. He couldn''t stop it at all.


    But the fact surprised him.


    Chu Mo looked at Ouyang Tu. Some people couldn''t laugh or cry: "your old man''s requirements for himself are too high?"


    If you block with your arm like this, you want to kill people... Is there anything more funny than this?


    But after this blow, Chu Mo also knew that the old man in front of him was not easy to mess with!


    This is a half refining monk, and. His power is incomparably powerful!


    Ouyangsuo was definitely not his opponent!


    Chu Mo also raised his vigilance in his heart and fought with Ouyang.


    The two sides came and went, and instantly attacked each other with more than 30 moves.


    From beginning to end, Chu Mo did not use killing heaven, ouyangtu, nor did he use weapons.


    Both sides unanimously chose melee. This kind of battle. It is many times more dangerous than the magic attack. If you are not careful, you may hurt your muscles and bones. If it is more serious, there will be life worries.


    Both sides want to make a quick decision, so they chose this way.


    Boom!


    It was another fierce blow.


    Chu Mo''s body kept retreating and flying hundreds of feet backward.


    Ouyangtu''s body also flew hundreds of feet backward. He looked at Chu Mo and frowned, "your physical body is very unusual! It should be more than the Ninth level constitution, your constitution... Has reached the congenital realm?"


    Chu Mo looked at Ouyang Tu, didn''t speak, and his eyes were full of vigilance. Because although he first cracked ouyangtu''s arm. But in the next battle, it didn''t take much advantage!


    At this time, Chu Mo took a look at Ouyang map with the sky god, but the result surprised Chu Mo!


    "Yuanying peak, congenital Blackstone constitution."


    Half step refining God, that is the realm called out by the friar, and has not been adopted by the sky god''s book. Therefore, the information given by the sky god''s book is still the peak of Yuanying. The key lies in the innate Blackstone constitution.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t know what kind of constitution it was, he thought it should be similar to his apprentice Fang Lan''s congenital spirit body. It is also a kind of constitution that is higher than congenital and lower than Tao.


    Unexpectedly, Ouyang family is really capable!


    Among the younger generation, there is Ouyang Pingfeng''s blood pride. Among the older generation... There is also this special physical strength.


    After knowing the strength of the other party''s constitution, Chu Mo finally understood where the other party''s confidence was. So we began to fight with each other directly!


    Speaking of it, it seems a bit rogue. Use the body of ancestral realm to suppress each other.


    But this is a fight of life and death!


    Chu Mo had no hatred or prejudice against the old man in his heart. But he came to kill himself.


    Since it is a life and death struggle, there is nothing wrong with the means of each exhibition.


    Seeing that Chu Mo suddenly became more unrestrained, Ouyang TU was also a little surprised. He also guessed that Chu Mo''s constitution was not general. But he is more confident about his constitution!


    For countless years, he has never seen a monk with stronger physique than him.


    Boom!


    The two sides fought hard again.


    Ouyangtu bared his teeth and felt the pressure. At this time, he really began to face up to the young man''s constitution.


    Ouyang Guanghui gave him a message that this young man has incomparable blood and can enter the magic world. But now it seems that his physique... Is also not weak!


    It''s even possible... No worse than mine.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, ouyangtu soon realized this problem.


    He finally got serious and took out a heavy sword from the storage ring.


    This big sword, which needs to be held by both hands, is a foot long. The Epee has no edge and looks like a door plank.


    Ouyangtu waved his big sword and chopped at Chu Mo fiercely.


    Hum!


    A very dull sound suddenly sounded in the void.


    Chu Mo''s hand, the knife light flashed!


    Qiang! (~^~)

 Chapter 797

    The heavy sword in ouyangtu''s hand broke in response to the sound. Seeing the light of the knife coming, ouyangtu shrunk his neck and swished out far. Then he looked at the knife in Chu Mo''s hand with a frightened face, and his face became extremely heavy. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬.


    This friar in the early days of Yuanying was so powerful?


    This is still him, a monk who only stepped into the refining period. If he met someone in the same level, who would be his opponent?


    No wonder... Ouyang Guanghui said that this boy could attract the attention of the spirit in the magic world, and even didn''t hesitate to fight with the big guy in the heaven for him. This is really a peerless pride! It''s a pity... Why doesn''t he die with the Ouyang family?


    Ouyangtu is not a cruel and murderous monk. Although he thinks he is not a genius, he appreciates genius very much!


    Appreciate the genius of hard work!


    He could hear from Ouyang Guanghui''s words that this man''s strength was improving very quickly. If I don''t see you for a period of time, it may be another way. This is enough to show that this person is not only a genius, but also very hard!


    "Young man, just promise me that you will never embarrass the Ouyang family again. I can let you go today." Ouyangtu uttered such a sentence. In fact, love is on the one hand, but on the other hand, maybe he didn''t feel it himself. In his heart, he had a faint fear of this young man!


    He is confident that he has no problem beating this young man, but it''s not that easy to kill him... I''m afraid!


    It''s a nightmare to set up such a great enemy and not kill the other party!


    Chu Mo looked at Ouyang''s picture, Lightly said: "Can your words represent the will of the whole Ouyang family? From the beginning, I didn''t provoke the Ouyang family, but you... Bullied my friends, and then, with a large number of strong people, wanted to suppress us. From beginning to end, I haven''t even entered Qingfeng city. If you can let the Ouyang family from now on, restrict their behavior and don''t bother me anymore, then I can promise you to let the Ouyang family go."


    Ouyang TU was instantly silent, because he couldn''t decide the will of the whole Ouyang family at all. Even he believed. Few people in the whole Ouyang family will pay attention to his opinions!


    Although he is now the most powerful ancestor of Ouyang family. But in the position of Ouyang family, he may not even be as good as Ouyang Pingdong''s legitimate son.


    "I can''t do it." Ouyang Tu sighed, and his face showed a little depressed.


    "Then, either you leave now, or we will continue to fight until the victory is decided." Chu Mo looked at Ouyang Tu: "in fact, I don''t want to fight with you! I can feel that you are different from other Ouyang people."


    "But I am from the Ouyang family after all. I have received too many benefits from the family. I can''t watch the family sink down." Ouyangtu sighed, "forget it, keep fighting! If you can kill me here today, I don''t regret it!"


    With that, Ouyang Tu launched a magic attack!


    It is impossible to defeat Chu Mo in close combat, so you can only use magic attacks.


    Ouyangtu''s magic attack is also very powerful. At least, in the spiritual world, his attack means. Absolutely brilliant.


    But he met Chu mo.


    A young man with many kinds of supreme inheritance.


    Chu Mo is not afraid of magic attack!


    For a time, all kinds of gorgeous lights burst out in the sky, which looked very beautiful from a distance.


    But anyone with a little experience will look shocked and avoid far away. Because in any gorgeous light. All contain endless murders!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, a bright light burst out in the void behind Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was far away, and then fought back.


    Dao Dao''s light cuts Ouyang''s picture horizontally.


    The two fought for hundreds of rounds again.


    Both sides were injured, but there was still no winner.


    The battle between the two sides. The splendid city behind him had already been disturbed. Those who closed down also came out to watch the war.


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, who had already come, stood in the void in the distance and did not intervene. Because in their view, the master showed no sign of falling behind in the face of this half refining power. They don''t have to fight.


    Qiang!


    The blade in Chu Mo''s hand flashed, and a knife light cut into ouyangtu''s body.


    Ouyangtu, who should have avoided, was forcibly hit by such a blow, and blood... Immediately flowed out of ouyangtu''s body.


    This knife almost cut ouyangtu''s body in half!


    But ouyangtu took advantage of this opportunity to condense a palm print in the void and slap it on Chu Mo''s chest.


    Chu Mo let out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew back like a kite with a broken line.


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong are in a hurry and are about to take action.


    "Don''t move!" Chu Mo shouted loudly, running the will of heaven and my will, stabilizing the injury in his body, and then shouted, "I''ll do it myself!"


    In the near future, I will face the blood demon ancestor, if I can''t even pass the current level. So... How to face the more terrifying opponent?


    Boom!


    On the five color Taoist platform in the Chu ink Dantian, dazzling brilliance broke out, and the divine will my mind method was also running frantically.


    Chu Mo''s combat power recovered to its peak in an instant.


    Then again, kill Ouyang!


    This time, Ouyang TU was completely shocked.


    He thought that after his own attack, the other side would lose at least half of its combat power. However, it never occurred to me that the other side not only did not completely lose combat power, but also became more and more brave!


    "Hey!" Ouyangtu sighed and glanced at the two covetous monks in the distant sky. He understood that today''s battle, in any case, could not take Chu Mo''s life. On the contrary, if this continues, he is likely to fall here!


    Thinking of this, ouyangtu suddenly said, "I tried my best."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and the original blow to ouyangtu directly rushed to the side.


    Boom!


    A loud bang, a mountain at the foot, was directly smashed by Chu Mo''s blow!


    "Your character is not as inferior as they say." Ouyang Tu looked at Chu Mo: "I can''t kill you, and I''ve tried my best. In the future, the affairs of Ouyang family have nothing to do with me."


    With that, ouyangtu turned and left, very simply, without hesitation.


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong came to Chu Mo''s side and looked at ouyangtu''s leaving back. Li Fangzhong''s eyes flashed cold light: "master, do you want us to catch up?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "let him go."


    "This man is very dangerous! If it weren''t for his injury, I''m afraid neither of us would be his opponent." Xiao Wanjun said in a deep voice.


    Li Fang nodded.


    Chu Mo said, "I believe that he will not appear at Ouyang''s house again after leaving this time."


    "Well, this man didn''t have a good reputation in the past. I''ve never even heard of this name. I think he doesn''t have a high status in Ouyang''s family." Xiao Wanjun said, "I should only come here because I can''t refuse the family''s request."


    "It''s best not to meet him in the future, otherwise it will cause great casualties to us!" Li Fangzhong said. (to be continued.)


    aa2705221

 Chapter 798

    After the end of this war, Chu Mo once again entered a closed state. Even Lu Tianqi came again, he couldn''t see Chu mo.


    In an instant, half a year passed again.


    In the whole city hall, there was hardly any sound except birds and insects.


    Jinxiu city has also regained its former prosperity and become more vibrant.


    The excellent children of the three families and those small and medium-sized families have made great progress under the cultivation of the best pill. Although they have suffered heavy losses, from the current point of view, within a few years, the strength of the entire splendid city will change dramatically!


    It will be countless times stronger than in the past!


    Therefore, these families are all willing to send a large number of resources to the city master''s mansion.


    So that the warehouse of the city master''s mansion has now become the largest treasure house of the whole splendid city. But no one dares to think about this treasure house.


    In the past six months, Miaoyi Niang and others have left the pass several times, and went to the place of reception several times, leaving a mark that only the disciples of the ethereal palace can understand. Guide them to fly to the spirit world in the future and directly enter Jinxiu city!


    On this day, a big cock wandered into the city from outside. Passers by were shocked when they saw it. Because many people still remember this chicken!


    "Isn''t this the big cock beside Chu mo before?"


    "Chu Mo has disappeared for a long time, and this chicken also disappeared with it. Why does it suddenly appear now?"


    "Don''t mess with this chicken, it''s very difficult!"


    The rooster turned a deaf ear to the people''s comments on the street and walked all the way to the direction of the city hall.


    It seems that there is no particularly obvious change. Its eyes seem to be brighter than in the past, and its hair color has also become brighter. But he still looks tired and lazy.


    Arrived at the gate of the city Lord''s mansion. The rooster is going straight in. Then he was stopped by the bodyguard, who frowned at the rooster: "whose chicken? Get out!"


    The rooster was unhappy at once, and scolded, "what''s the matter with the rooster? Is the rooster annoying you? Despise the rooster? Boy... What are you? Get out of the way for the rooster!"


    The bodyguard was immediately dumbfounded, and the whole person was stunned. He watched the rooster slip into the city master''s house from beside him, and then came back to his mind: "Hey, hey... You get out of here. This is the city master''s house, not where you, a demon chicken, run wild!"


    The rooster suddenly burst into a momentum, looking back at the bodyguard: "who do you say is the demon chicken?"


    The bodyguard, who couldn''t even build the foundation, immediately sat on the ground and shivered all over. The smell of this chicken made him feel dead!


    At this time, a clear dragon chant suddenly came from the backyard!


    Only the rooster can hear this dragon sing, which is a unique way of communication between gods and beasts.


    Then, how long is it. The dragon, burning with flames, appeared in front of the rooster.


    The bodyguard was already scared to death. At the moment of seeing the dragon, he suddenly rolled his eyes and fainted.


    When the rooster saw the fire dragon, he was also slightly stunned, and then his body changed into a colorful Golden Phoenix. Also turned into a Zhang size, the body off the ground. His eyes shot cold light, and he looked at the fire dragon coldly.


    "Who are you?" The fire dragon asked in a deep voice.


    The rooster looked at the fire dragon carefully, and then suddenly sneered, "is it you, a little reptile?"


    "You want to die!" The arrogant dragon, who always liked to call other creatures little reptiles, was immediately furious when he was called by the big cock.


    But the next sentence of the rooster. Immediately let the fire dragon''s anger subside like a tide.


    "Little reptile, do you remember when you were in the multicolored pool?" In the rooster''s voice, there was a bit of banter: "if the rooster hadn''t saved your life, you would have been pulled out of your bones! The rooster should have admitted his mistake? Is that you?"


    "You... Are you a rooster?" Fire dragon''s eyes are full of shock. After looking at the rooster for a long time, he suddenly turned into a middle-aged man, knelt down directly to the rooster and bowed: "Bruce Lee is clumsy. He can''t see the real body of master Tianji. I hope master Tianji will forgive me!"


    "Come on, come on, just now you were waving your teeth and claws. Don''t pretend." The big cock rolled his eyes and changed back to the original chicken.


    "Sorry, master Tianji, the younger generation has been sealed for too many years, and his brain has become less intelligent." The fire dragon also turned into a ten foot long fire dragon again, looking at the rooster and saying.


    "Why are you here?" The rooster looked at the fire dragon: "shouldn''t you be in the heaven?"


    "Why is master Tianji here?" The fire dragon almost spoke with the rooster at the same time. Then, it said with a wry smile, "I was sealed in a wine cup and then thrown into the spiritual world. Until I met Master Chu mo."


    "Chu Mo? Er... You unexpectedly met this guy. Your life is good, little guy!" The rooster giggled a few times, and then said, "we are in sympathy with each other. I won''t say anything about the rooster... Anyway, it''s bad luck."


    "Did master Tianji know Chu Mo?" Huolong looked surprised.


    The rooster nodded, "earlier than you know."


    At this time, Chu Mo had been disturbed and came out of the closed place directly.


    When the rooster saw Chu Mo, his eyes lit up: "ouch boy, you can ah, unexpectedly, you have rushed to the realm of Yuanying advanced? You are qualified to fight with the rooster!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock and was not very surprised. Under the guidance of the God of the sky, this chicken''s information had become like this.


    "Tianji, Yuanying peak realm, Phoenix blood, Phoenix body."


    Not seen for more than a year, the rooster really succeeded!


    Not only awakened the Phoenix blood, but also trained into the Phoenix body!


    "Did you succeed?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster in surprise.


    "Yes, who is the chicken master? GA GA GA, the first chicken in ancient times!" The rooster said triumphantly.


    Huolong looked at this scene, a little envious. Unexpectedly, master Tianji also met Chu Mo, and it seemed that he had a good friendship. Fire dragon is also shocked by the speed of Chu Mo''s strength improvement!


    If it is still nourished by the heaven and the Taoist spirit, it will not be strange for the monks to rise at this speed.


    But this is the spirit world!


    Only Reiki!


    Even if Chu Mo has a large number of top-grade celestite on his body, in this world that can only understand the Tao of the spiritual world, this speed of improvement is really enough to make people lose their chin.


    Perhaps, the day I really regain my freedom is not as far away as I imagined!


    Fire dragon thought in his heart.


    Later, everyone also left the pass one after another. When they saw the big cock, they were all very surprised.


    After Chu Mo and others all appeared, he directly announced a message: "I''m going to leave for a while."


    Miaoyi Niang and others seemed to have guessed the whereabouts of Chu mo. although they had known that there would be such a day, when this day came, everyone''s mood still became a little depressed and nervous.


    "Don''t you wait any longer?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo: "it''s still a little early?"


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly, "it''s getting late. I must see her in advance, otherwise, I''m afraid something will happen."


    "Well, take care!" Miaoyi Niang didn''t say anything more, but took a deep look at Chu Mo: "we are all waiting for you to come back!"


    The rooster rolled his eyes aside, "I said boy, you must be on purpose? As soon as the rooster left the pass, you''re going to leave?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "you are with me!"¡ª¡ª


    At the third watch today, I don''t know why my eyes hurt a little, and I have been crying. So write less today, take a rest, and I''ll explode tomorrow! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 799

    Blood demon sect.


    An old man with crane hair and childlike appearance was sitting on a bluestone at the entrance of the cave, looking at the three people in front of him with a thoughtful expression on his face. This old man is the ancestor of blood demon!


    "A little strange?" The blood demon ancestor bared his teeth and smiled: "do you think I shouldn''t leave the customs now? Do you think... I still have more than half a year to leave the customs?"


    The second ancestor Qian Tongyuan, the third ancestor Wan Dahai and the fourth ancestor Liu Tianfeng of the blood demon sect all smiled, and Qi saluted the blood demon ancestor: "congratulations on my early exit!"


    "Hehe hehe." In the throat of the blood demon ancestor, there were a few inaudible laughter, as if it were a mechanical sound. Then, squinting at the people in front of him, he suddenly said, "you have followed me... For hundreds of years?"


    Qian Tongyuan nodded, "it has been 335 years since I returned to my ancestors."


    "It''s hard for you to remember so clearly." Blood demon ancestor''s eyes twinkled, looking at Qian Tongyuan, sighed, "I really don''t want to kill you."


    Qian Tongyuan looked at each other, and knelt down together in front of the blood demon ancestor.


    Qian Tongyuan''s voice trembled and said, "Grandpa, why do you want to kill us?"


    Wan Dahai said, "we follow our ancestors, do our best, and dare not slack off at all. Why?"


    Liu Tianfeng knelt there and sighed, "do you have to kill us just because we have sworn with him? It was you who proposed to sworn in... At that time, if you took us as slaves, we would have nothing to say."


    The blood demon ancestor''s eyes twinkled and said with a smile, "yes, yes, what you said is reasonable! In fact, I should have taken you as a slave in those years. At least, if the slave was killed, he would be killed, but sworn brothers... Anyway, there is still a bit of love. Therefore, I have been hesitating about whether to kill you or not."


    The blood demon ancestor said, the expression on his face turned cold, and said in a cold voice, "but you betrayed me!"


    Their bodies trembled slightly, and their faces were all wronged.


    "You don''t have to pretend in front of my grandfather. All the things you do are left over by my grandfather thousands of years ago!" The blood demon ancestor sneered, "Lu Tianming is Chu Mo, and Chu mo... Is the teenager in the human world, right?"


    In their eyes, they were all shocked. They couldn''t imagine how the blood demon ancestor knew this thing.


    The blood demon ancestor''s eyes showed a violent color, and he gritted his teeth and said, "if the Ouyang family hadn''t sold me this news, I might have been really cheated by you!"


    "It''s over!" Hearing these three words, Qian Tongyuan, Wan Dahai and Liu Tianfeng immediately understood that the matter had been completely exposed. Unexpectedly, Ouyang''s family can directly contact the blood demon ancestor!


    "Hum, you can''t understand my methods! There are no people in this spiritual world that I can''t buy off!" The blood demon ancestor sneered: "In the past, before the founding of the blood demon sect, my grandfather had walked around all the major forces in the whole spiritual world. You may have heard of this. What I told you at that time was to challenge the strongest of those sects. Hey, in fact, I did challenge the strongest of those sects. But after defeating them, my grandfather gave them unimaginable benefits! Therefore, instead of hating my grandfather, those people owed them all My great kindness! This matter is also the highest level secret for those families and sects! They won''t tell anyone! "


    Qian Tongyuan sighed. After more than 300 years of living together, he knew the blood demon ancestor very well. It has been said that the blood demon ancestor would never let go of the three of them today.


    Thinking about it, Qian Tongyuan knelt there and said to the blood demon ancestor, "Lao Zu, we are all obedient and willing to die, but I beg Lao Zu to leave us a final way of life for so many years of love."


    "Hehe hehe." The blood demon ancestor sneered again, and then said, "what? Regret it?"


    "There''s no regret. I''ve known that there must be today since I knew the real identity of my grandfather. That''s why we joined hands and wanted to fight back. We know the temperament of my grandfather, so it''s clear that the consequence of this failure is that there is no place to die. But I also hope that my grandfather can leave us a glimmer of life because we have paid so much for him over the years." Qian Tongyuan said, tears streaming down his eyes: "please, grandpa!"


    Liu Tianfeng pursed his mouth forcefully. Although he knelt there, he didn''t say a word.


    The third ancestor Wan Dahai said coldly, "second brother, why do you beg him? Don''t you understand his temperament? He''s not a human! He''s a devil! There''s no human nature at all!"


    Wan Dahai said, raised his head and looked at the blood demon ancestor: "I wan Dahai knelt, kneeling is my sworn brother in the past. Now you are the blood demon ancestor, so... In that case, kill if you want. Even if you leave a glimmer of vitality, what can you do? Reincarnation... Am I still me?"


    "Hehe hehe." The blood demon ancestor looked at Wan Dahai and pondered, "third, your temper is really the same as that in those days... Cunning. You think that if you say so, I will be fooled by you and leave you a way to survive, right? I don''t!"


    The blood demon ancestor said, stretching out his hand and grasping in the void.


    Bang!


    The body of Wan Haida burst into pieces and turned into a blood mist. The whole body can''t even leave a trace!


    But it happened that Wan Dahai''s Yuanying was not injured at all, and was suppressed there and could not move.


    This skill of the blood demon ancestor has completely surpassed all the perceptions of the monks in this realm!


    This is the real magic!


    It belongs to the magic power of the top monk!


    "Third!"


    "Third brother!"


    Both Qian Tongyuan and Liu Tianfeng were about to split their canthus, and were extremely sad and angry.


    The blood demon ancestor looked at Wan Dahai''s Yuanying and laughed, "third brother, do you want to live? If you want, please beg me?"


    "Bah!" Wan Dahai''s Yuanying mercilessly bah at the blood demon ancestor: "kill me!"


    "Then you can do it!" The blood demon ancestor smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "No!" Qian Tongyuan and Liu Tianfeng shouted loudly.


    But it can''t stop the action of the blood demon ancestor at all!


    I saw the yuan baby of Wan Dahai burst open with a bang. Before the vast essence rushed in all directions, it was sucked by the blood demon ancestor... Directly inhaled into his mouth. Then, he said, "it tastes good!"


    "Old man, I''ll fight with you!" Qian Tongyuan suddenly burst into a rage and directly shot at the blood demon ancestor.


    Liu Tianfeng over there also stabbed the blood demon ancestor with a sword.


    Their movements are all incredibly fast!


    Yuanying''s peak strength, completely burst out!


    "It''s useless." Blood demon Lao Zu shook his head, stretched out his hand and shook it in the void.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After the two explosions, the bodies of Liu Tianfeng and Qian Tongyuan burst to pieces.


    The two babies were set there and couldn''t move at all.


    The blood demon ancestor smiled one by one... Sheng Sheng was swallowed.


    In the void, there were two shrill screams, and then... Everything was calm. (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 800

    After all this, the blood demon ancestor''s throat gave a few sneers, and then he stood up, and his appearance began to change slowly. First, the silver hair all over the head faded a little and became dark and bright.


    Then the face, body... All began to change.


    A moment later, the blood demon ancestor changed from a pale haired and childlike old man to a young man in his twenties. He looked very handsome, and then... He took out a portrait from his body.


    This portrait... Impressively is the portrait of Chu Mo!


    Then, the blood demon ancestor took this portrait, bit by bit... Became Chu Mo''s appearance!


    Finally, even if Chu Mo stands here, I''m afraid he will have a feeling of looking in the mirror!


    The blood demon ancestor crooked his neck, and then made a voice: "Xiao Yu... I, I finally saw you!" This voice is impressively the same as Chu Mo''s voice!


    Then, the blood demon ancestor who turned into Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing, and used his voice back, He said proudly, "Chu Mo, Chu mo... I''m afraid you can''t even dream of it. I can also change my skills, can I? A changing Taoist? Bah! What kind of a changing Taoist is he? If you know that the changing skills were deliberately thrown by the ancestor at a relic and deliberately discovered by the fifth, will you think that the ancestor is too prescient? Hehe... In this world, I play with my mind and power... The ancestor has never met an opponent!"


    Said, the blood demon ancestor changed back to Chu Mo''s voice: "Xiao Yu... Blood... The blood demon ancestor is coming, I... Was injured by him, you go!"


    Then, the blood demon ancestor turned into a female voice, and that voice was Qi Xiaoyu''s voice!


    "No, brother Chu Mo, if I don''t go, I will die... We will die together!"


    "Don''t be silly, one can escape! The blood demon ancestor wants to use you to make a cauldron. He is the biggest villain in the world! Xiao Yu, you go! Go!"


    "No, brother Chu Mo, I''d rather die... Than give my virginity to that devil! Me. Let''s be together!"


    Two different voices came from the mouth of the blood demon ancestor. If you only listen to the voice, no one will believe that it came from a person''s mouth.


    Then, the blood demon ancestor changed back to his voice and sneered, "little girl film. Since you like Chu Mo, I''ll make you happy! Let you experience how happy it is to be a woman before you die, hahahaha!"


    The blood demon ancestor said, flashed, and his figure instantly appeared on the high sky. He looked back at the blood demon sect at his feet, and then suddenly opened his mouth and sucked.


    The whole blood demon sect, countless disciples, instantly turned into pieces of blood mist, which contained unimaginable rolling essence and was inhaled by the blood demon ancestor.


    These poor blood demon sect disciples. They don''t even know how they died!


    Then, the blood demon ancestor thought for a while and murmured, "Chu mo... Even if you don''t pose any threat to me now, I will never let you go! How dare you make the idea of ancestor''s prohibition? Damn it! Damn it 10000 times!"


    With that, the blood demon ancestor slightly closed his eyes. The next moment, in the whole spiritual world, in the forbidden area of countless top sects and clans, a statue suddenly opened its eyes. Then the lips moved and said something silently.


    Then, those top factions and clans soon became restless.


    In less than an hour. There are a large number of monks flying out of their sects and families. They all fly in the same direction!


    Splendid city!


    After all this, the blood demon ancestor snorted coldly and shook his robes and sleeves. Flying directly towards the endless forest in the north.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo sat on the back of the rooster, like streamers, flying rapidly towards the endless forests in the north.


    Suddenly, Chu Mo felt an amazing heat coming from the sky god in his chest!


    It''s warning!


    Chu Mo hadn''t felt the heat from the sky for many years, and his face suddenly changed.


    Then, a white spirit bird, from tens of thousands of miles away, flew towards Chu Mo like lightning.


    The speed of flying is only a little slower than the big cock!


    After seeing Chu Mo, the white spirit bird gave a cry, and then flew directly to Chu mo.


    The rooster snorted and wanted to fight.


    Chu Mo said, "slow, it has no malice!"


    At this time, the white spirit bird had flown to Chu Mo''s head, and its claws were loosened. It unexpectedly dropped a jade slip, and then turned into a white streamer and flew away.


    Chu Mo took the jade slip, and his divine consciousness poked in, and his face suddenly changed!


    "Childe Chu, if you see this letter, it means that I have died in the hands of the blood demon ancestor. Don''t doubt anything, I won''t cheat you. The means and IQ of the blood demon ancestor are so high that we can''t imagine. Although I don''t want you to see this letter, I have a hunch that you should see it."


    It was Wan Dahai, the third ancestor of blood demon sect, who wrote this letter!


    He said in his heart that the white spirit bird was a spirit thing he met when he was very young and was adopted by him. They were interlinked with each other. If he is dead, the white spirit bird will know at the first time. Then, the letter will be sent to Chu mo.


    As for how the white spirit bird found Chu Mo, Wan Dahai didn''t say. As a strong man at the peak of Yuanying, he has been around the blood demon ancestor for many years. It''s nothing to have such means.


    In the letter, Wan Dahai told Chu Mo that the blood demon ancestor had countless means and was extremely cunning. If Chu Mo sees this letter, it means that the blood demon ancestor left the customs in advance!


    It goes without saying what it means to leave the customs in advance!


    "The blood demon ancestor doesn''t trust anyone, so what he once said about the exit time may not be true. If you see this letter, you must speed up and save your woman. Otherwise, she will definitely encounter accidents! In addition, the blood demon ancestor should be in private contact with the top rich families in the spiritual world, and he will not let you go. Maybe, he will use those rich families to deal with you like using Lingyun gate ¡£ Therefore, you must be careful about this. Don''t leave with your front feet, but the backyard is on fire. "


    Wan Dahai also said a lot in this letter, all about the blood demon ancestor. In short, he told Chu Mo everything he knew.


    At last, Wan Dahai said on the letter, "I hope you can revenge us after seeing this letter. But I hope you can live and don''t do irrational things! If you really find it irreparable, don''t die! If you stay in the green mountains, don''t worry about firewood. If you live, you will have a chance of revenge."


    After Chu Mo read the contents of the jade slips, a trace of horror flashed in his eyes.


    He didn''t know how terrible the blood demon ancestor was, but it was the first time he felt... The terrible degree of the blood demon ancestor was far beyond his cognition!


    Chu Mo looked at the big cock and suddenly said in a deep voice, "big cock, you have to go back!"¡ª¡ª


    Eyes a little better, today burst, ready tickets, brothers and sisters! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 801

    The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "boy, I understand what you mean, but the blood demon ancestor is a real enemy. With your current strength, it can''t be his opponent! If your enemy is a monk in the spirit world, then no matter how many, the rooster believed that you can solve it. But the blood demon ancestor alone can''t!"


    "I know." Chu Mo nodded, "but according to Wan Dahai, if the blood demon ancestor really used his interests to drive those top factions and families in the spirit world to besiege the splendid city, the splendid city simply can''t stand it!"


    The rooster scolded angrily, "damn!"


    "So, rooster, please come to Jinxiu city. I believe you must have a way to help me resist, right?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock.


    The rooster angrily said, "why do you believe that the chicken master has a way?"


    "Hehe, who are you? The best chicken in the world!" Chu Mo laughed.


    He really has absolute confidence in big cock. He has known big cock for so many years, and he still knows it very well. Although the rooster often does something unreliable on weekdays, its inside story is very deep. In those days, there were various restrictions in the human world, so that the rooster looked a little frustrated.


    But now in the spiritual world, the drop of real Phoenix blood has been refined, and the realm of the big cock is simply a thousand miles a day. Not to mention that this chicken is also a terrible monster fundamentally! It may not be as terrible as the blood demon ancestor, but it is many times higher than those monks in the spirit world!


    Therefore, Chu Mo believes that as long as the rooster returns, there must be a way to help him guard the splendid city!


    "Well, you have to promise the chicken master one thing, otherwise, the chicken master will definitely give up!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "you can''t die!"


    Chu Mo was silent and hesitated for a moment.


    This endless forest trip, he really can''t guarantee to come back alive. After all, the opponent he faced was not those monks in the spiritual world.


    "The chicken master knows very well. You have the ability to escape. Promise the chicken master that if things really can''t be changed, you will come back alive!" A big cock is rarely serious. Looking at Chu Mo, he said in a deep voice, "promise me!"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster''s eyes and nodded for a long time, "OK, I promise you!"


    "That''s no problem. Don''t worry, boy. Guarding a city is not guarding a world. The chicken Lord guarantees that those bastards won''t get any advantage!" The rooster patted his chest to guarantee.


    "OK, those people, I''ll leave it to you!" Chu Mo looked at the rooster gratefully: "I don''t want to happen again in the King City of Chu!"


    The rooster nodded, "don''t worry. If you kill those people, the rooster may not be able to do that. But if you keep a city, the rooster can still do it!"


    "OK, that''s it. Goodbye!" Chu Mo didn''t say anything more. He believed that Dagong knew everything in his heart.


    The two parted ways. The rooster flew back towards the beautiful city, and Chu Mo flew back towards the vast and endless forest in the north without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The north pole of the spirit world is covered with endless forests.


    It''s not cold here. On the contrary, the four seasons are like spring.


    The vast forest stretches for thousands of miles, endless!


    There are a large number of various spirit beasts here, some of which are also frighteningly powerful.


    Elves. Live here. They get on well with all the creatures in the forest.


    Many news outside are brought back by all kinds of creatures in this forest. Therefore, the elves are not closed. Although they never get out of this forest. But their understanding of the world is no less than others.


    At this moment, the elves build a house on an ancient tree as huge as a mountain. There were a dozen fairy women sitting.


    They all look in their twenties and wear beautiful clothes. Beauty is not the only thing.


    But these people are all not young. Their real age is over 100 years old, even hundreds of years old.


    They are all elders of the elves. The elves have lived in this land for many years, and are really rooted in this land.


    Over the years, although some people of the elves have broken through the refining period and left the spiritual world. However, the entire elves still maintain a population of tens of thousands.


    The elders of these Elves were sitting around here at this time, and their faces were all very serious.


    They now know something about the outside world. But those things have no impact on the elves. The problem they are really worried about is that demon, who is about to leave the customs!


    Once that person leaves the pass, the Elves will face a huge problem: it is to sacrifice their princess Qi Xiaoyu alone to protect the safety of the whole elves; Or gather the strength of the whole family and fight to the death with that demon!


    "We''ve all hid here. I didn''t expect that demon... Finally came." An elder of the elf clan looked at the others with a sad face and said, "anyway, I don''t agree to sacrifice your highness Royal Highness Princess."


    "We also disagree." Another elder of the elves knocked on the table in front of him with his slender fingers, and then said, "is the person in the prophecy already in the spiritual world?"


    "Yes, there have been more rumors about that man recently." An elder of the elves answered.


    "Shall we meet the man in private?" The elf elder who spoke first said, "I heard that the man was very powerful and caused quite a disturbance in the magic world!"


    "Yes, I''ve heard of it, too. But the princess... Doesn''t want to involve that person."


    "When life and death are at stake, I can''t care so much. I''d better send someone to visit Jinxiu city first and get in touch with that person." The elder of the elf clan who spoke first made a final decision.


    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door outside. After the door was opened, the fairy maid beside Qi Xiaoyu ran in with tears and shouted to the fairy elders in the room, "elders, no good, miss... Miss... She... She took the dark holy instrument and said... Said she wanted..."


    Boom!


    In the room, a dozen elders of the elves suddenly stood up, and their faces showed horror.


    "Where is she?" The elder asked anxiously.


    "Take us to find her quickly, or it will be too late!" Another elder turned pale.


    "What does she want to do? Forever?" An elder of the elves shouted, "stop her quickly!"


    "But... It seems too late!" The little maid finally burst into tears and said, "Miss left two hours ago..."


    "Why don''t you stop her!"


    "Why didn''t you come and report earlier?"


    The little maid cried, "how can I stop the young lady? Moreover, when she left, she stopped me and said that two hours later... I will naturally recover..."


    Whoosh!


    All the Elven elders in the room didn''t listen to the little maid''s words at all, and they all flew out of here like lightning.


    All of them had a terrible idea in their hearts: bad¡ª¡ª


    The third watch... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 802

    The reason why the elves migrated to the spirit world is not only to avoid the blood demon ancestor, but also for other reasons. In their hands, they hold a real artifact!


    This artifact, in ancient times, once ranked among the top ten artifact in the heaven!


    It''s called dark relic!


    It sounds a little cold and even evil. But in those days, its name was not dark sacristy, but light sacristy!


    Elves advocate nature and love light.


    Once the Elves were not all women, but also men.


    Like human beings, they will form a husband and wife and have children. In the past, a male elf was in charge of the holy instrument of light. His identity at that time was the Holy Son of the elf family!


    It was an extremely amazing peerless Tianjiao, with a very profound cultivation, and was called the most promising supreme master to hit the supreme road!


    Like Qi Xiaoyu, the princess of the spirit family, the son of the spirit family is also an unparalleled spirit body!


    But he didn''t have Qi Xiaoyu''s only seven orifices in heaven and earth.


    Therefore, after being extremely powerful, the son of the elves, for some reason, was possessed!


    Under the influence of the Holy Son of the elves, the holy vessels of light of the elves have also directly undergone essential changes. Attribute changes from light to dark.


    An artifact that could purify the mind and mind has completely degenerated into a terrible dark artifact. No matter who, as long as they master this dark relic, their strength will soar to an incredible level in a short time.


    But the soul... Will also be affected by it, directly enchanted!


    The Holy Son of the elves, after being possessed, led a group of elves to leave the original elves. Into the dark abyss.


    They are a Elven people, later known as the dark elves. Some people call them fallen elves!


    All dark elves are cold-blooded and brutal, and advocate war. Fearless of blood, believe in the law of the jungle! Contrary to those elves who advocate nature and oppose war!


    All this. It is said that it is all due to the influence of this dark holy instrument. In the spirit world, the ancestor of the spirit, there is a saying that the Holy Son of the spirit family was possessed by demons because of the influence of the blackened light holy instrument, which led to a great change in temperament. Finally, it led to the great division of the entire elf family.


    It has been too many years since this incident happened. In fact, the specific situation is even those who witnessed it in those years. There is no way to make it completely clear. They can only attribute the fault to the blackened holy vessels of light.


    It is also this matter that led to the great division of the elves.


    Many years after this incident, about a thousand years ago, another great sage appeared on the side of the light elves!


    At that time, this great sage not only had extremely high strength, but also was extremely intelligent. At that time, he was the most promising existence of this race to impact the supreme.


    However, in a battle with the dark elves, although the great sage successfully defeated the strongest of the dark elves at that time, and recaptured the dark sacred vessels, the gods of the dark elves. But he was seriously injured and died soon after returning to the elves.


    Before he died. I made a prediction that in more than 700 years, there will be a real genius in the elves, who will lead the elves to regain their glory. It will even make the divided elves... Return to unity again!


    This genius will become the hope of the whole elves!


    But her growth process will not be plain sailing!


    There will be terror, which will pose a fatal threat to her in the process of her growth. Therefore, the great sage who is seriously injured and dying. Ask one of the elves to leave the heaven completely.


    At the same time. Let them take away the dark relic and guard it. Don''t let it appear in front of the world to harm others. At the same time, he also told the people of this Elven family. It is forbidden to have offspring by intermarriage.


    Because the great sage saw a corner of the future and found that only through the water of the life pool can he really breed the genius who can save the whole elf family!


    After explaining this, the immortal Tianjiao of the elves died directly.


    Later things proved that he successfully predicted the birth of Qi Xiaoyu and the emergence of the blood demon ancestor.


    This terrible demon will be the biggest threat to Qi Xiaoyu''s growth!


    It is also because of the great sage''s confession that the elves who hide in the spiritual world no longer intermarry with each other. After those male elves all die of old age, the elves in the whole spiritual world have become a complete female race.


    This situation has been maintained until the birth of Qi Xiaoyu!


    The elf who gave birth to her, an elder of my elf family, died not long after she was born.


    Therefore, Qi Xiaoyu, an extremely noble fairy princess, is actually a poor orphan.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s mother, the dead elder of the Elven clan, asked the clan to take care of her daughter before she died.


    When the separation of the blood demon ancestor appeared in the spirit world elves, and then found Qi Xiaoyu, the old man of the elves finally remembered the prophecy of the great sage in the past.


    They didn''t expect that they had hidden in the low-level world of the spirit world, but they were still found by the blood demon ancestor.


    All the Elves were terrified and at a loss.


    At this time, an elf elder who had lived for more than a thousand years and lived in the same era with the great sage in the past stood up and deduced the future at the cost of his own longevity. I want to find someone who can save Qi Xiaoyu by prophecy.


    Then the prophecy appeared!


    The earth is turned upside down, and ten thousand families are robbed by demons.


    The stars are rising, and the sky is like ink.


    The end of the vision, the disaster of blood.


    Heaven and earth unite to kill demons and demons.


    Later, with the help of his people, Qi Xiaoyu created a separation and entered the human world to find Chu mo.


    These things, these high-level people of the elf clan, are all very clear.


    They just had a meeting and just wanted to find Chu Mo again, because they all believed that the prophecy would not be wrong. And that young man named Chu Mo is really extraordinary!


    Although they don''t know much about things in the magic world, they don''t know as little as ordinary spiritual monks.


    At least the elders of these elves knew that Chu Mo''s blood was very strong, and even the spirit of the magic world came out to protect him!


    If you find this young man, maybe things will really turn around.


    But none of them thought that at this time, Qi Xiaoyu... Unexpectedly left with a dark artifact!


    What does she want to do? All the people are clear, but no one dares to really think about it!


    Because the consequences are really terrible!


    They simply can''t bear it!


    "Silly boy, don''t do anything stupid. We will bear everything with you!"


    "The Elves will not abandon you, your highness Royal Highness Princess, you must not be confused! You can''t touch the dark holy instrument!"


    "Princess, where are you? Come out quickly!"


    A group of Elven elders, shuttling through the dense forest, loudly calling Qi Xiaoyu.


    At the same time, a large number of fairy women also joined the team looking for the princess.


    Originally, the elves could get the information they wanted through all the creatures of nature. But not this time, because the person they want to find is also an elf!


    And... The most outstanding genius in the elves! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 803

    Qi Xiaoyu stood quietly by a small river with a black wooden box in his hand. ¡Ü£¬


    The wooden box is very long and looks very old. It is covered with all kinds of symbols and seals. The patterns on symbols and seals are very complex. Although it has gone through a long time, it still looks very new. There are also faint forces flowing above.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s face was a little hesitant. She knew that once she tore off these seals, her life... Would change greatly.


    Maybe, there will be no turning back.


    "It''s said that there will be a complex mark on the face of the dark elves. It doesn''t look so beautiful." Qi Xiaoyu whispered softly.


    The river gurgles and flows quietly.


    This place is so quiet that people are intoxicated. When Qi Xiaoyu is upset, he always likes to come here to be quiet.


    "Chu Mo, if I change, will you still like me like that?" Qi Xiaoyu shook his head and chuckled, then muttered, "maybe you have already forgotten me? There are so many excellent women around you. You will be very happy with them."


    A touch of sadness appeared on Qi Xiaoyu''s face.


    Then she stretched out her hand and tore off a seal character on the wooden box!


    Boom!


    A breath of terror rose into the sky!


    In this breath, there was a shuddering pressure, like an ancient beast revived and opened its terrible eyes!


    At this time, the call of the elders came from the distance of the forest.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s exquisite face showed a faint smile: "I know, you won''t watch me die. But how can I drag the whole elves to die together? Since sinking is inevitable, let me sink alone!"


    With that, Qi Xiaoyu tore off the second seal character.


    Boom!


    A stronger breath rises into the sky!


    In the forest, all the Elven elders were stunned.


    next. They seemed to be crazy and rushed towards Qi Xiaoyu''s position.


    And shouted loudly, "princess, no!"


    "Princess, don''t do this!"


    "Don''t do anything stupid!"


    Boom!


    The third breath. Rise to the sky!


    At this time, the whole forest, within millions of miles, has been shrouded in this terrible smell.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Fourth, fifth. The sixth breath rises one after another!


    Overhead, the sky was full of wind and clouds, and dark clouds seemed to come out of thin air.


    Between heaven and earth, at this time, it was completely shrouded in a breath of darkness!


    All the Elves were trembling, including other creatures in the forest, at this moment. All have an impulse to kneel down and worship!


    Dark artifact, revived!


    When the elders of these elves saw Qi Xiaoyu, they were completely stunned!


    The once gorgeous and exquisite fairy princess is gone. Instead, there is a gorgeous and charming woman standing there quietly!


    His long hair, black as ink, hung at his waist like a waterfall. Enchanting posture, charming eyes. On her face, there was no most obvious mark of the dark elves. But there is a strange flower tattoo on the upper jaw.


    The flower is extremely enchanting, divided into five petals, each petal. They are all in different colors, and there are various complex inscriptions inside. It makes people feel trapped at a glance.


    "It''s over!" An elder of the elves looked at Qi Xiaoyu with lost eyes, and instantly tears fell like rain.


    "Princess... Blackened!" Another elder of the elves murmured, "can''t you escape fate after all?"


    "Princess... How did you become like this? Sobbing..." an elder even couldn''t help crying.


    Qi Xiaoyu stood there quietly, and the wooden box in his hand had been opened. Inside, there is a long sword with simple shape and a bracelet as black as ink.


    Few people really know that there are not one dark relic, but two.


    A sword, a bracelet.


    Qi Xiaoyu put the bracelet directly on his wrist. The originally large bracelet, with contact with Qi Xiaoyu''s skin, unexpectedly became smaller by itself, and finally completely suitable for Qi Xiaoyu''s wrist.


    The long sword was held by Qi Xiaoyu in his hand, and a powerful and pure dark breath exploded completely along Qi Xiaoyu''s body!


    Qi Xiaoyu couldn''t help but look up to the sky and shout angrily!


    That head of long hair, like a waterfall, also instantly stood upside down.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s temperament changed completely at this moment!


    That exquisite face, because of pain, became a little ferocious.


    Eyes open, eyes, but it is full of charm.


    This scene makes people look very disobedient.


    Not everyone is qualified to control the dark artifact. Otherwise, it would not have been taken away by the great sage on the side of the elves.


    Even if Qi Xiaoyu is qualified to control it, it also needs to pay a great price!


    It is not only to be darkened, but also to bear the pain of the dark forces entering the body!


    "Princess!" All the elders of the elves couldn''t help crying, knelt down and cried bitterly.


    "From now on, Qi Xiaoyu has nothing to do with the elves..." Qi Xiaoyu''s cold voice resounded through the world. Then, with a flash of her body, she disappeared directly in front of the crowd.


    At this time, a thunderbolt suddenly sounded in the sky, and the rainstorm poured down with a click.


    The blood demon ancestor who was rushing towards this side looked at the sky thousands of miles away and frowned very tightly. His eyes were full of doubt, and he murmured, "what''s the matter? How could such a powerful dark force erupt over there? What a pure dark force... It made me tremble."


    Speaking, the blood demon ancestor seemed to think of something, and his face was shocked at first, Lost his voice and said, "is it that thing? I really didn''t expect it... The holy ware of the elf family, hehe hehe, the holy ware of light... No, it should be called the dark holy ware. It''s actually in the spirit world? It''s actually in their hands? Great... God helps me! For the old ancestor, the meaning of this thing is not even much worse than that elf!"


    The color of doubt on the blood demon''s face completely disappeared, and instead, it was extremely excited!


    He even couldn''t help but want to hum a few ditties and said with a strange smile, "sister Qi Xiaoyu, your brother Chu Mo has come to help you!"


    Whoosh!


    The figure of the blood demon ancestor disappeared in the void like lightning.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Chu Mo plunged into the endless forest in the north pole of the spirit world from another direction.


    He began to use Feng Shui magic to find the trace of Qi Xiaoyu!


    Chu Mo naturally saw the dark smell rising from the sky, and his heart was also very shocked. I don''t know what happened, but I''m more worried about Qi Xiaoyu''s safety.


    Feng Shui magic can''t deduce the specific location of Qi Xiaoyu, and Chu Mo can only walk according to the map Qian Tongyuan gave him before.


    The direction of the map is just the direction of the dark smell.


    Chu Mo finally felt it all the way, but he only saw a group of fairy women with sad faces.


    "I want to see your princess." Chu Mo said to one of the fairy women, "my name is Chu Mo!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 804

    "Are you Chu Mo?" An elder of the elves looked at Chu Mo with a surprised look on his face, and looked up and down for a while. Until he saw that Chu Mo frowned a little, he sighed, "you are late, and the princess is no longer there."


    "What?" Chu Mo suddenly felt a surge of blood, and his brain was instantly blank. The whole person was a little confused, and his body shook twice, almost falling down.


    The elder of the elves seemed to see that Chu Mo misunderstood, and hurriedly said, "she has left, and is not here."


    "Can you make it clear!" Chu Mo''s usual temper was not so irritable, but now he was really irritated. He looked coldly at the elf elder, who was somewhat frightened by him, and gritted his teeth and said, "where has she gone? What happened?"


    "Why do you talk to the elder like that?"


    "Rude human, get out quickly!"


    "It''s too much for you to talk to the elder like that!"


    A group of fairy women surrounded one after another and glared at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo suddenly turned back and looked at the fairy women. His dark eyes instantly closed the mouths of all the noisy fairy women. All looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face, because they felt that rich to almost substantive killing in this human body!


    "Get out!" Chu Mo shouted at the elves.


    Boom!


    A group of elves instantly scattered birds and beasts. They are not so timid, but now they are really scared by this human being.


    It''s horrible!


    No wonder people say that human beings are rude, rude, selfish and arrogant. It seems to be true!


    Many elves are thinking in their hearts.


    Chu Mo turned his head back to the Elven elder: "you''d better tell me something quickly. Human life is critical. Can you be happy?"


    Chu Mo''s voice was low, like a beast roaring.


    The elder of the elf clan was also a little scared. At this moment, he was more or less recovered. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "Your Highness Royal Highness Princess is blackened into a devil..."


    "What is enchantment? What is blackening? Say it quickly!" Chu Mo asked.


    "We elves originally had a sacred artifact, called the light sacred artifact, which was later taken away by the fallen elves. That is, the dark elves..."


    The elder of the elf clan shivered, told the original story, and then looked at Chu Mo: "we were just discussing whether to send someone into the spirit world to look for you, because you are the person mentioned in the prophecy. At this time, the princess left with the holy instrument, and then I just told you."


    "You mean, she knows that your elves won''t sacrifice her and want to advance and retreat with her. Then, she chose to be possessed by herself rather than implicate you?" Chu Mo looked at the elder of the elves and couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sigh: since you have the ability to find me, why not earlier?


    "We... We didn''t expect things to come so soon..." the elder of the elf clan also looked self reproach.


    Chu Mo could only sigh. Up to now, it was too late to say anything more. Although the elder of the elf clan did not say what would happen after blackening, nor did he say that there was any problem with being possessed. But it will not be a pleasant process after all.


    "The princess chose to be enchanted. Later... She is no longer pure. Sobbing... She is the dark elf!" At this time. A fairy woman couldn''t help but hide her face and cry.


    Although Chu Mo had no bad impression on these people of the elves in his heart, they could not give up Qi Xiaoyu in the face of death, and Chu Mo was also a little moved. But at this moment, hearing this, Chu Mo still couldn''t help feeling a burst of upset, coldly said: "why is it impure? What about the dark elves? If you love a person, you should love her all! Whether it''s light or dark!"


    At this time, all the elves who heard Chu Mo''s words stared at him blankly. I can''t imagine that a vulgar and overbearing human being can say such a philosophical sentence.


    At this time, the elder of the elves nodded, "Master Chu said right. If you love a person, you should love her all, not selective love. Therefore, no matter when, she will be our princess!"


    Chu Mo was worried about Qi Xiaoyu''s situation. Now he wants to see her as soon as possible, and then tell her: don''t be afraid, you and me!


    "Who knows where you can find her?" Chu Mo looked at a group of elves and asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know. Since the princess chose to leave, no one can know her whereabouts." Said one of the elves.


    "Don''t you elves claim to be able to communicate with all things in nature? If you can''t find a person, why do you boast?" Chu Mo said coldly.


    "You..." the fairy woman''s face was crimson, and the little favor she had just had for Chu Mo dissipated again.


    The elder of the elf clan smiled bitterly and said, "not every elf clan has this ability. Master Chu, let me try."


    "OK." Chu Mo nodded.


    Then, the elder of the elves slightly closed his eyes and moved his lips, as if he were saying something.


    After a while, her eyes opened, pointed in a direction and said, "just now, half a million miles away, she just passed."


    Chu Mo nodded, without saying a word, flashed, and instantly disappeared there.


    Even the elders of the elves couldn''t see Chu Mo''s movements clearly!


    "This is destiny, magical destiny!" An elder of the elf clan sighed in the wind: "if he could have appeared here a day earlier, the princess might not have chosen this road."


    "Yes, the princess just chose to be possessed, and he came here. It''s really... What a pity!" Another Elven elder also sighed.


    "Have you all forgotten Chu Mo''s words? If you love a person, you must love her all..." said the elder of the Elven clan who communicated with Chu mo.


    "That''s what I said, but how many people can really do it?" An elder of the elves sighed, "I hope... There will be a good result. But anyway, I''m afraid the princess won''t return to the elves again."


    "I don''t think so." The elder of the Elven clan who passed Chu Mogou retorted, "according to the prediction, the princess will lead the whole Elven clan back to glory! Listen, it''s the whole Elven clan! Who knows that the princess''s demonization is not an opportunity?"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo galloped in the wind, and the speed of the whole person increased to the extreme.


    In this forest, he was like a gust of wind. No creature could see his appearance clearly, and even his existence could not be felt!


    Feng Shui magic power is not only based on deduction and Qi expectation.


    Speaking of nature, Chu Mo is not as powerful as the elves, but he also has his own set!


    Therefore, after catching up, Chu Mo didn''t directly follow the guidance of the elves, but used the geomantic magic.


    Under his movement, Qi Xiaoyu''s place was like an endless black dragon, and his goal was clear enough not to be clearer!


    "Is it really possessed?" Chu Mo couldn''t help but show a wry smile on his face: "even the dark breath on his body can''t completely converge!"¡ª¡ª


    The sixth watch, tickets! (~^~)

 Chapter 805

    The blood demon ancestor is tracking, and he also has his own skills. Although he is not as abnormal as Chu Mo and has mastered a lot of supreme skills, it is not difficult to track Qi Xiaoyu. ¡Ü, so he simply gave up his intention to enter the elves, and directly followed the dark breath.


    "Tut tut... It''s really an unparalleled spirit body. Hahaha, just being possessed by the devil, it actually has this breath. It''s really the best, super best!" The blood demon ancestor tut praised, and then his eyes became brighter and brighter, muttering, "fortunately, she just made this decision. If it''s a year in the morning... Then I really may not be able to control her. Once I reach the fairy world, it''s not so easy to catch her again!"


    With that, the figure of the blood demon ancestor also turned into a breeze and walked through the dense forest.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Qi Xiaoyu''s speed is so fast that she doesn''t know where she wants to go.


    She didn''t regret the choice, but she really stepped out of this step, and even she was a little confused. What are you going to do? Where is the blood demon ancestor? How can I find him? After finding it, can you beat him?


    A series of problems made her a little headache, and the dark breath in her body was rampant. She must try her best to control the breath of darkness and prevent them from eroding her heart. Choosing to be possessed does not mean that you want to fall completely!


    Even if her temperament is affected, she also hopes to be sober!


    Even Qi Xiaoyu didn''t find it himself. In fact, even if she didn''t control it, this dark breath could not erode her heart at all!


    Her heart is the most magical one among all creatures!


    The unique spirit body is not really unique. At least in the records of the elves, there were three elves with this constitution, and she was the fourth!


    But the only seven orifices in heaven and earth are unique!


    and. Among other races, this has never happened.


    The great sage of the elves did see a corner of the future world. He saw Qi Xiaoyu''s appearance after he was possessed. See more!


    Therefore, he let the elves far away from the heaven take away the dark sacred vessels. But he couldn''t tell the elves about it at that time. Otherwise, they will never agree!


    Demonize the best genius in your family? Are you kidding!


    Even if he didn''t see a corner of the future before he died, he would never agree to such absurd things.


    Qi Xiaoyu went all the way north. Moving towards the far north of the whole spiritual world. Perhaps, in her subconscious, she still hopes to become stronger. In that case, you will have more confidence against the blood demon ancestor.


    Now that we have embarked on this road, we don''t need to worry too much.


    Sinking is only my choice. Qi Xiaoyu thought in his heart, but somehow. A figure gradually became clear in her heart.


    Although I have already picked up the fragments of those memories and remembered what happened in the human world, I have never thought of him as clearly as this time.


    The figure is so clear.


    Clear to Qi Xiaoyu some heartache.


    "Sorry... From now on, we won''t have any intersection! Just think I''m dead." Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes finally shed two lines of clear tears.


    At this time, she suddenly saw a figure standing at the top of a huge canopy like a mountain in front of her. On a closer look, it turned out to be the figure in her heart.


    It''s just that this face looks much more mature than the person in her memory.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s face couldn''t help showing a wry smile: "is it really too much missing? There have been hallucinations."


    Yes. How could that person appear in such a place?


    Even if it''s a daydream... I won''t do it!


    At this time, she suddenly saw that the man waved his hand at her.


    "Eh? Is the illusion so strong? Has it reached this point?" Qi Xiaoyu was extremely surprised in his heart, and then muttered, "the power of darkness is really powerful, and it can actually materialize the illusion... Unfortunately, it''s not true."


    "Hey, girl, come and give me a smile." Chu Mo sat on the crown of the tree and looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a smile. In my heart, I was very shocked. Qi Xiaoyu in my memory was exquisite and beautiful, especially at the moment when she vanished, and her temperament was absolutely noble!


    Look at this one in front of you


    The posture is enchanting, and the face is still as delicate as it used to be, but the eyes... At first glance, it looks cold, and then look carefully, but it is charming to the extreme!


    The hair in front of my forehead was blown by the wind, and a gorgeous multicolored flower grew there with incomparable fit.


    The dark smell makes people feel bloody.


    Is this the dark elf?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then looked at Qi Xiaoyu standing there in a daze: "what? Pretend not to know me?"


    Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo blankly, and then said, "are the hallucinations so powerful? Can you actually talk?"


    "You call me an illusion?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, looking at Qi Xiaoyu with black lines all over his head, and then his eyes turned: "since I''m an illusion, come and kiss me!"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s face instantly blushed. At this time, the dark forces in his body instantly began to surge and toss. Qi Xiaoyu frowned hard, not wanting to be controlled by this feeling, but his body was involuntarily walking towards Chu mo.


    Looking at Qi Xiaoyu who is getting closer and closer, Chu Mo is also a little confused. Does this girl really think I''m an illusion?


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu had come close to Chu Mo, and then he looked at Chu Mo carefully, and purred into his arms.


    If he had not chosen to be possessed, even if he really saw Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu would never have made such a move.


    But at the moment, she did it naturally, as if she was not embarrassed at all.


    Soft lips, gently imprinted on Chu Mo''s face, murmured, "so real... It''s good to hold you!"


    Chu Mo had a stiff body. With Qi Xiaoyu''s voice, he slowly relaxed. He put his hand on Qi Xiaoyu''s soft waist and whispered in her ear, "I''m sorry, it took so many years for me to find you."


    "Ah!" Qi Xiaoyu desperately suppressed the dark forces in her body, and gave a cry of surprise. She broke free from Chu Mo''s arms. Her delicate face was completely red. She stared at Chu Mo blankly: "are you... Are you my illusion?"


    "How can there be such a real illusion?" Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "will you blame me for being late?"


    "Is it really you?" Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded. His whole appearance was extremely dull and cute. His big eyes, which had been eroded by the dark forces and became very charming, were also shocked with disbelief.


    "Of course it''s me." Chu Mo stepped forward and pulled Qi Xiaoyu back to his arms: "it''s me! Xiaoyu, after so many years, I finally saw you again. I''m very happy. You finally remember who I am."


    Woo!


    Qi Xiaoyu suddenly hugged Chu Mo with both hands and burst into tears: "for so many years, do you still remember someone like me thinking of you?"¡ª¡ª


    Seventh watch!


    My eyes are blurred again... What should I do? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 806

    After crying for a long time, Qi Xiaoyu suddenly pushed Chu Mo away, and his face instantly became extremely cold. In his charming eyes, there were two cold lights without emotion, staring at Chu Mo: "well, I''ve seen it, you go!"


    Chu Mo pulled her back to his arms again and said with a smile, "after all these years, how can it be enough to hold her for a while? Holding her for a lifetime is not enough!"


    "Didn''t you hear what I told you?" Qi Xiaoyu broke away from Chu Mo''s arms and looked at him coldly.


    "You hear me!" Chu Mo nodded.


    "Then you still..." Qi Xiaoyu''s big eyes twinkled with cold light and forced his face.


    "You are my woman." Chu Mo pulled back again: "from the day we first met, it has been doomed that you can only be my woman in this life!"


    "Nonsense, I didn''t promise you!" Qi Xiaoyu struggled hard in Chu Mo''s arms.


    PA!


    Chu Mo patted Qi Xiaoyu severely.


    This slap directly stunned Qi Xiaoyu, and he no longer struggled. His face was completely red, and his eyes looked at Chu Mo with watery eyes: "you... You hit me?"


    "Your own woman, what''s wrong with patting your ass?" Chu Mo took it for granted.


    "I... I didn''t promise you!" Qi Xiaoyu could no longer maintain her cold appearance. Coupled with the dark forces in her body, she had an impulse of great shame. She looked at Chu Mo with hatred: "I am no longer the pure fairy princess. Now I am possessed, and I have become dark... I will soon become a dissolute, cold, selfish Dark Elf..."


    When talking about the two words of debauchery, Qi Xiaoyu showed a thick shyness on his face, but he still gnashed his teeth and said it. After saying it, although there was some regret in my heart, it was more of an unprecedented pleasure. He sighed in his heart: is this the dark elf? I... how can I say such words?


    "You won''t." Chu Mo gently looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "you will never! Besides, what about the dark elves? I love you! No matter what you become, ugly, beautiful, bright, dark elves. As long as you are still you, I will love you."


    Qi Xiaoyu''s body shook slightly. Chu Mo''s words made her feel the urge to hold him and cry. But thinking of the next danger, she hardened her heart and sneered, "what if I become no longer me?"


    "No."


    "Once it comes true?"


    "Then I''ll help you get yourself back."


    "What if you can never find it back?"


    "Then deal with it like this!" Chu Mo finally got a little bored, looking directly at Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes. Frown and say: "Qi Xiaoyu, listen to me. This time, I''m coming to face the blood demon ancestor with you! So, don''t think about trying to hurt me and drive me away... This idea! I can''t leave you! No matter how hard you hurt me, I won''t give up on you and leave! So, don''t talk about those boring nonsense! As for what dark elves. What demonization... I don''t want to leave at all Care! When I met you, God knows who you are? It came out of the deep mountains and forests. I thought you were a monster in the mountains and forests! At that time, I didn''t dislike you, nor now, nor in the future! Do you understand? "


    Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo blankly, with thousands of words in his chest. At this moment, he was completely speechless. Her body is full of dark forces, and her temperament has been affected a lot. But her heart. But it has never changed.


    The past will not change, now will not change, in the future... Will not!


    Slowly walk in front of Chu Mo and lean against Chu Mo''s arms. Then he raised his delicate and charming face, slightly closed his eyes, trembled his eyelashes, and whispered, "kiss me..."


    This is the first time in Chu Mo''s life that he kissed a girl like this.


    Feeling Qi Xiaoyu''s soft lips, Chu Mo''s mind. At this moment, there is only happiness left.


    For a long time, two people sat on the grass beside a small river bank, Qi Xiaoyu leaned on Chu Mo''s shoulder, listening to Chu Mo tell her all kinds of things that have happened over the years. At the same time, she also told Chu Mo about her mental journey in those years.


    "At that time, I just felt that I shouldn''t involve you because of my affairs. Plus at that time, my memory didn''t recover. So... Seeing you, although I felt very kind, I didn''t have that unforgettable feeling. Until the moment you died in front of me, you don''t know how painful my heart was at that moment." Qi Xiaoyu said softly, and then glanced at Chu Mo: "I thought that even if you didn''t die, you would inevitably be hit hard. At least... It''s impossible to enter the magic world again. Who could have thought that you are much stronger than I imagined."


    "That''s my luck." Chu Mo whispered, "I really thought that once I died, I was too young, childish, irresponsible, and ignorant. Today, I would never do such a stupid thing again."


    "Well, it''s silly." Qi Xiaoyu whispered.


    "You don''t understand..." Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu''s soft and slender fingers and said softly, "at that time, my more thought was to escape, escape from reality, because I didn''t know how to treat it. If I am now, even if I am entangled, I want you to understand my mind. Even if you completely forget me, I will make you fall in love with me again!"


    "Hum, arrogant!" Qi Xiaoyu snorted discontentedly.


    "Anyway, I was young and frivolous. Now I want to come. At that time, I thought I was mature, but in fact, I was childish and wanted to die." Chu Mo chuckled, "even now, I will still go the wrong way and do wrong things. But there is only one thing, I will never change."


    Qi Xiaoyu''s heart jumped despairingly. The dark forces in her body were ready to move again. She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Love you!" Chu Mo said firmly.


    Qi Xiaoyu buried his face in Chu Mo''s chest and took a deep breath: "I want to remember this taste. If one day, I become no longer me, I must still remember your taste! Chu Mo, promise me one thing?"


    "You say."


    "If... I mean, if one day I really become a dark elf completely, become like a dark elf... So debauchery, you will kill me, I don''t want that, you know." Qi Xiaoyu said stuffy in Chu Mo''s arms.


    "Not good." Chu Mo said, "from now on, I''ll always be with you! Isn''t it a dark force? Although it''s terrible, don''t think it''s so terrible! It''s always people who control power. I haven''t heard that power can really control people. Even if there are people controlled by power, it''s their own heart! So I believe that no matter what happens, your heart... Will never change!"


    Qi Xiaoyu sighed gently, "I really hope it will always be like this. I can love you with my heart open and carefree, and no one will disturb us. Then I will accompany you all the way down and watch the world with you."


    "Yes!" Chu Mo held Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "sure! Believe me!"¡ª¡ª


    Eighth watch!


    Alas, I guess it will be scrapped again tomorrow... But I still want to explode. How can I fix it? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 807

    Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo with beautiful eyes. For a long time, she smiled gently and nodded.


    Chu Mo said, "the blood demon ancestor should be coming soon. I have a feeling that he can find our specific location!"


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded: "his magical powers are indeed far beyond the cognition of the world."


    "So we need to make some arrangements." Chu Mo said.


    "He will feel it..." Qi Xiaoyu sighed faintly, "I think it''s in vain."


    "Trust me." Chu Mo smiled, didn''t say much, just sat there quietly, his mind expanded, and began to move the mountains and earth on this side!


    This is the first time that Chu Mo really used the magic of geomantic omen to arrange such a huge Dharma array. Moreover, this dharma array is all arranged by God.


    Qi Xiaoyu even couldn''t understand what Chu Mo was doing. She didn''t even feel the fluctuation of energy. Just a pair of eyes looking at this man who is still young but no longer green.


    One hour, two hours, three hours... That''s it.


    Chu Mo still sat there, motionless.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu still didn''t feel any abnormality from around, but she... Felt some abnormality of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s blood gas seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, rising continuously. Compared with it, his face was getting paler and paler. At this time, although the sky has darkened, darkness is about to envelop this endless forest. But Qi Xiaoyu still clearly felt his fatigue on Chu Mo''s face with his eyes closed.


    She didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only look at Chu Mo with pain and worry.


    She never dared to imagine the future. Few people are as painful as her. It''s like getting married by pointing the belly. Before she was born, she has been betrothed to a person she has never met, let alone emotional. Her condition is several times more serious than that of marriage through marriage!


    Before she was born, someone was waiting for the day when she grew up, not only to take away her virginity. Take her life!


    What''s more terrible is that she knew about it not long after she was born.


    Few people can imagine what kind of torture and pain it is. Man is doomed to death. But few people will know their death date clearly. Every day of life is like the countdown to hope.


    The elves are not allowed to intermarry with the outside world, and there are no elves of the opposite sex. So Qi Xiaoyu didn''t know what love was from childhood to adulthood. She only read the story about the love between men and women in some books. But it''s all other people''s stories. It has nothing to do with her. Until she separated into the human world and met the ignorant teenager.


    At that time... It seemed that she met him in a jungle.


    Young boys and girls, meet together, have a good impression on each other, and then fall in love without any precaution. Outsiders can''t even understand why two people have such a deep relationship in such a short time. It''s like they never recognize love at first sight.


    Qi Xiaoyu never regretted that he broke down in order to save him at that time, and even caused great trauma to his body.


    After her memory was completely restored, she often thought of it. At the moment of meeting in the magic world, the expression on his face was so surprised that he looked at himself with love.


    Unfortunately, at that time, I couldn''t feel his feelings and couldn''t understand why he was like that.


    Later I understood, but I have lost him!


    As a mortal, what qualifications do I have to have a relationship destined not to be blessed? Why should I involve others to sink with me?


    So. Even if Qi Xiaoyu knew that Chu Mo was not dead, and even flew to the spiritual world, she had no idea of looking for Chu Mo in the past. Do you have to be together if you like it? Must we meet? That will only make him more painful! It will also make my death full of regret.


    But unexpectedly, he found it!


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at his face and his expression became more and more stiff. Obviously, Chu Mo, who was struggling with pain, was completely touched in the softest part of his heart. She sympathized with his heart.


    I also understand that if I really desperate to push him out of this dead end, it will really hurt him.


    Like, is together.


    She understands!


    Poof!


    Chu Mo spewed a mouthful of blood directly, and his body was shaky.


    "You... What''s the matter with you?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo in shock. Kneel beside Chu Mo and hold Chu Mo''s body.


    Chu Mo''s mouth was still stained with blood, and he smiled at Qi Xiaoyu hehe: "it''s okay, it''s a little too much consumption, don''t worry, it''s OK!"


    Is it just too much consumption? Qi Xiaoyu didn''t believe it in his heart. But looking at Chu Mo''s appearance, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Xiao Yu, you have been living in this forest. You should have seen beasts hunting?" In order to divert Qi Xiaoyu''s attention, Chu Mo took the initiative to turn the topic away. In fact, he was really injured. The injury was not caused by anything else. It''s him who forcibly exerts Feng Shui magic... He shouldn''t exert his great skill in this realm!


    For this reason, they even spare no effort to evacuate all the power in the five color platform!


    Finally, when the layout was completed, it also hurt the fundamentals.


    But Chu Mo didn''t want to say this at all!


    As a man, if he can''t even protect the woman he likes, what qualifications do he have to say he likes it?


    It''s all right to do this!


    Qi Xiaoyu was very worried about Chu Mo''s state in his heart, but he was also very smart to follow Chu Mo''s words and nodded: "of course I have."


    "Well, can those beasts succeed every time?" Chu Mo laughed and looked at thoughtful Qi Xiaoyu. Chu Mo didn''t wait for her answer, then said: "never! In the law of survival, some beasts are born to eat meat, and some are born to eat grass. It seems that meat eaters must be countless times stronger than grass eaters. But meat eaters may not be able to kill grass eaters every time. Do you understand? Nothing is doomed!"


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo, and she wanted to say that the blood demon ancestor was not only a meat eater... But also a real big Mac! But she didn''t say after all. In the mind of the whole elves, the blood demon ancestor has a huge shadow, powerful, bloodthirsty... Invincible!


    But he had no such image in Chu Mo''s heart!


    Even if Chu Mo knew that the ancestor of the blood demon was an incredible terrifying creature, he still didn''t have that awe in his heart!


    "In this world, he can''t be a creature at the peak of Yuanying. Even if he has the cultivation of the realm of emperor, here, he can only play a power close to refining God." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "you have been afraid to cross the robbery and fly up before, just afraid that he will appear at the critical moment, and then completely interrupt your cross robbery process, right?"


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded, "he can''t allow me to fly at all. He knows my cultivation as well as his fingers." After hesitating for a while, Qi Xiaoyu even told an amazing secret: "in fact, there are people in the elves who were bribed by him. Although I don''t know who that person is, I can never hide my movements from him. Otherwise... He wouldn''t have..."


    Qi Xiaoyu said, with a thick apology in his eyes. She thought of the disaster that Chu Mo''s family had suffered!


    At that time, although the separate body of the blood demon ancestor was finally killed by heaven''s punishment, but later, the extremely arrogant directly sent someone to pass the news to Qi Xiaoyu.


    It''s a warning¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 9... It''s over. I feel crazy. It''s 11:30 now. My studio is by the river. There''s no one left. The wind is still blowing. Day... I don''t feel so terrible during the day!


    I want to update to Chapter 10. How many brothers are there online? Go to the book review area and say a word. It''s OK to vote for a recommendation. Let me see that someone is still with me.


    The wind outside is blowing on the window now, which is like this... Woo... Hoo... Hoo... Mom, I have to go home later! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 808

    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, and then smiled, "do you know that?" Then he looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said, "it''s all over. Just keep the hatred in mind. By the way, I thought of a way to deal with the blood demon ancestor. Do you want to listen?"


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "you say."


    "People like the blood demon ancestor have countless means and strong strength. If we fight hard, we are certainly not opponents. But we can fight him through the way of God''s disaster!" Chu Mo said.


    "Heaven''s robbery? You mean... You want me to cross the robbery when I fight him?" Qi Xiaoyu frowned slightly. She was also icy and smart. It seemed that she felt something wrong from Chu Mo''s words.


    Chu Mo said with a smile, "the array I set up can hold him for a long time. This period of time is enough for you to survive the robbery!"


    "What do you do?" Qi Xiaoyu even shot two strange lights in her eyes because of emotional fluctuations. Although the erosion of that dark force on her has not reached the peak, it is always affecting her. If it weren''t for the seven orifices in her body, I''m afraid she would have become disobedient by now. But now, although Qi Xiaoyu was affected, his heart remained clear.


    "Let''s deal with him together!" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "I''m not letting you escape."


    "Really?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo incredulously, frowned two good-looking eyebrows, and said, "you really don''t want me to cross the world and want to face him alone?"


    "We agreed to live and die together." Chu Mo laughed, "it''s so easy to see you. How can I be willing to let you leave?"


    Qi Xiaoyu blushed, thought for a while, and said, "this thing... Let''s see then!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu, nodded, and thought in his heart: when I set up this dharma array, is it really to trap the blood demon ancestor? At that time... Even if you don''t want to survive the robbery, you can''t control yourself at all! Xiao Yu, I''m sorry I lied to you. But I really hope you can live well. In fact, I''m not lying to you. A man should protect his woman. As for myself, I will certainly try my best to protect myself!


    That guy wants to kill me, how can it be so easy?


    "By the way, I can change everything." Chu Mo said, changed, and turned into an elder of the elves directly, and said to Qi Xiaoyu, "Your Highness Royal Highness Princess... Why are you here?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s voice. With a cry of surprise, his eyes stared at the boss and looked at Chu Mo inconceivably. At the same time, the dark breath in his eyes, rolling, was obviously scared by Chu mo.


    Chu Mo quickly changed back and said, "don''t worry, it''s me!"


    "You... You... Just now, how can you suddenly become the elder of our clan? There is no flaw... How is this possible?" Qi Xiaoyu still looked at Chu Mo in disbelief, if it weren''t for the two people who had just exchanged too much information. She can be completely sure that the person in front of her is Chu Mo, and even wonder if there is something wrong with her spirit.


    "Do you know the five ancestors of the blood demon sect? Have you heard of the changeable Taoist?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "I killed him, got his versatility, and repaired the magic power."


    "Repair... Repair?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo with a puzzled face.


    Chu Mo smiled: "I can restore any skill to a perfect state."


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo with a dull face, which was obviously incomprehensible.


    Chu Mo scratched his head: "in short, this skill may not be so magical in their hands, but when I come here, I can increase the power of the same skill many times. The more powerful the skill is, the greater the power is!"


    "I''ve heard of the deeds of a hundred changes Taoist." Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo, and his face was still surprised. The impact of that scene on her was too great. She can''t imagine. My sweetheart, after turning into a woman, can have no flaws at all.


    "This is the first time that I have become a woman." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said seriously, "only for you, I will do this."


    "Chu mo..." Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo tearfully. I can hardly speak.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s eyebrows suddenly gently picked up, then narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "he''s coming!"


    Following closely, Qi Xiaoyu also sensed it through his own means, and immediately became nervous.


    Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "don''t be afraid! However, I want to become the elder of the elves just now. Remember, don''t show your stuffiness."


    Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned, then understood Chu Mo''s intention, and then gently nodded, pursed his lips and said nothing. But in my heart, I have been filled with unspeakable love. It''s worth dying to be protected by the man you like.


    Later, Chu Mo changed and directly became the elder of the elves, and even his clothes changed accordingly.


    Then Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said, "Princess... Come back with me? Even if you turn on the dark artifact, even if you incarnate as a dark elf, you are still our princess!"


    Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned, then reacted, and then shook his head and said, "no, I have chosen darkness... I won''t go back! Elder, you go, I want to face the villain of the blood demon ancestor alone! I don''t want to implicate the whole elves because of me!"


    "No... our whole elf family will firmly stand beside the princess and accompany the princess to face all difficulties!" Chu Mo said.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s expression was a little trance. In front of him, although he was exactly the same as the elder of his family, he even talked the same. But Qi Xiaoyu automatically took the person in front of her as Chu mo. therefore, every word Chu Mo said was what Chu Mo meant to her.


    Although she knew very well that if the elder of the clan came, she should also say this.


    But if it''s the elder, Qi Xiaoyu will feel family affection, but if it''s Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu will feel... Only deep love!


    Chu Mo naturally saw it clearly, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart: girl, I hope you can act like it again, and I hope that the bastard of the blood demon ancestor has never been in love! Otherwise, once he finds that you look different to me, he will feel something.


    "Elder, go back." Qi Xiaoyu''s aura suddenly changed, from a delicate fairy princess to a proud Queen almost instantly!


    Moreover, she is also the queen of darkness!


    Her eyes looked at Chu Mo coldly and said coldly, "this thing is my own thing. I don''t need your sympathy and compassion! I don''t care to bother you! Even if the whole elves are added together... It''s not enough for the blood demon ancestor to kill with one finger! So, don''t get in the way of me here! Let''s go!"


    Chu Mo was immediately overjoyed, and couldn''t help secretly praising him in his heart: he was really smart¡ª¡ª


    His grandmother''s legs scared me to death


    It''s written in the last chapter... It''s called a tough one!


    My studio is very good during the day. It''s by the river. It''s quiet and there are no people. But in the middle of the night, alas, I''ll go... It''s called dead silence.


    Then it happened to be written about the blood demon ancestor coming, Japan, all kinds of brain tonic horror stories.


    All right, I''d better hurry home, 12:30 midnight!


    It''s not the first time for me to watch ten watch, but it''s really the first time for me to be so frightened. Compared with the bleak wind outside, dizziness and fatigue have become pediatrics.


    This is the price of not being old... Hard spelled out.


    Brothers and sisters, we don''t sympathize. If you feel good about it, vote for a monthly ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 809

    Hoo!


    A strange wind suddenly blew, and then... It was a bone chilling cold, as if it suddenly attacked thousands of miles. Directly enveloped this land.


    The blood demon ancestor is here!


    Looking from a distance, a young man in a black cloak was coming in the wind.


    At the same time, the man even shouted, "Xiao Yu... Where are you, Xiao Yu? I''m looking for you!"


    Chu Mo was stunned at that moment, and the corners of his mouth twitched, with a dull face.


    Qi Xiaoyu was also stunned there. He looked at Chu Mo, who had grown old in front of him, and then looked into the distance.


    "Shit!" Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding softly.


    This sound is familiar as soon as you hear it! Who can''t remember his voice?


    Then Chu Mo turned around and saw the distant sky, as if the figure came with the wind.


    A black cloak, a waterfall of black hair fluttering in the wind, the whole person is like a fairy.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but look speechless and scolded, "when did you become so fussy?"


    But at the same time, Chu Mo''s psychological aspect is more of a shock!


    He didn''t expect that the blood demon ancestor would approach Qi Xiaoyu in such a way. Thinking carefully, Chu Mo couldn''t help being cold all over, and he felt extremely afraid.


    Just think, if he didn''t see Qi Xiaoyu first, if the blood demon ancestors came here, then... What would happen?


    He dare not even think of such a thing!


    Not to mention Qi Xiaoyu, who was greatly affected by the dark sacred vessels, even a normal fairy princess, suddenly saw her lover and thought about what happened between them when she was about to die... It seemed to be natural!


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo couldn''t help gnashing his teeth and hated it in his heart!


    The blood demon ancestor, unexpectedly also can be versatile, this is a thing that makes Chu Mo extremely shocked. At the same time, I suddenly figured out that nine times out of ten, the versatile skill of the versatile Taoist priest was what the blood demon ancestor let him get!


    Otherwise, even if there will be advanced skills in the spiritual world, how can it be so clever? Was it obtained by the versatile Taoist?


    Blood demon ancestor dug this pit... It''s really deep!


    Even myself was almost killed!


    At this time, Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu over there is also looking at him pale. Obviously, both of them want to go together.


    Qi Xiaoyu silently made a mouth shape to Chu Mo: I believe you!


    Chu Mo''s heart warmed, and then stood there motionless, looking coldly at the "himself" flying from the horizon.


    "Xiao Yu... I''m Chu Mo! I''ve come to help you! I heard that the blood demon ancestor wanted to be bad for you, and I''ll help you through this difficulty! What''s the matter, you don''t choose to bear it alone! You have me!" The voice was sincere and sincere.


    Even Chu Mo felt that this man was really sincere.


    "No, there are psychic illusions in it!" Chu Mo shook his head slightly and suppressed this feeling.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed black, and then returned to Qingming. She stood there with cold eyes, without any action.


    At this time, the blood demon ancestor had also found the existence of two people. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect that Qi Xiaoyu himself was not here, but that there was an elder of the elf family here!


    This elder, he still has the impression, once saw.


    The blood demon ancestor has the ability to never forget. As long as he has seen someone once, he will remember it in his mind.


    Then, the blood demon ancestor''s eyes showed a surprise, looked at Qi Xiaoyu, and directly came over: "Xiaoyu... I, I finally found you!"


    "Stop!" Chu Mo shouted loudly, raised his hand and hit the blood demon ancestor, "get back!"


    The blood demon ancestor flashed, calmly dodged the blow, and flashed a killing intention in the depths of his eyes, but on his face, there was a touch of injustice and surprise, and he said innocently: "who are you? Why do you want to hit me?"


    Chu Mo''s heart couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. Just this attack, although he was imitating the attack means of the elves, it was not so easy to crack. As a result, the blood demon ancestor didn''t even react, so he dodged. It seems to hide very easily!


    This made Chu Mo''s heart sink slightly, and he understood the gap between himself and the other party... It was not generally large!


    "I''m the elder of the elves. Who are you?" Chu Mo protected Qi Xiaoyu behind him, and his eyes looked at the blood demon ancestor coldly.


    "Xiao Yu... Please explain to her who I am? I don''t believe you really forget me completely!" The blood demon ancestor looked sad and angry: "have you forgotten what happened in the human world?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, black gas flashing, her face arrogant, coldly looking at the blood demon ancestor: "who are you? I don''t know you!"


    "Xiao Yu! I''m Chu Mo! It''s Chu Mo who swore to live and die with you!" The blood demon ancestor''s eyes were red, and his voice was full of sadness: "I don''t believe it, don''t believe it, you really forget me! Don''t prevaricate me with enchantment! I know your heart hasn''t changed! I know you know me! Say!"


    Chu Mo said coldly, "please step back, otherwise, I''ll be rude to you!"


    At this time, the blood demon ancestor showed a ferocity in his eyes, Sneer: "no one wants to stop my determination of Chu Mo and Xiao Yu together! Since you are the elder of the elves, then you should remember your promise! I don''t believe you really haven''t heard of me. Get out of the way! This is not the place you should stay! The blood demon ancestor is ferocious and cruel. I came here to live and die with Xiao Yu! But you don''t need to die for this!"


    Chu Mo felt a burst of absurdity. If this bastard didn''t change, he might really be cheated. This guy''s acting is much better than himself!


    Looking at what he said, he was simply affectionate, and then quietly wanted to get away with himself.


    At this time, the blood demon ancestor looked at Qi Xiaoyu and continued to say sincerely, "Xiaoyu... Believe me, I will help you through this difficulty. Don''t close your heart, OK?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s sparkling black eyes finally showed a touch of looseness, his eyes were slightly red, and his voice became a little trembling: "you... What are you doing? This has nothing to do with you!"


    "I won''t give you up." The blood demon ancestor took two steps forward, didn''t look at Chu Mo at all, and went directly to Qi Xiaoyu. His voice was also trembling, with a bit of choking: "Xiao Yu... I miss you!"


    Now!


    Chu Mo was gnashing his teeth with hatred in his heart. Seeing the blood demon ancestor come to him, he didn''t hesitate at the moment. Killing heaven instantly appeared in his hand and directly chopped down the head of the blood demon ancestor!


    Chu Mo almost exhausted all the strength he had just recovered, and directly played the strongest blow in his life!


    A thunderbolt sounded out of thin air!


    Youming eight knife fifth knife thunder!


    The blood demon ancestor was really careless. He didn''t expect that Chu Mo not only came, but also caught up with him.


    But even so, when Chu Mo cut over the moment, the blood demon ancestor''s body still erupted a breath of incomparable terror!


    This breath is even far beyond the realm of Yuanying''s peak!


    Poof!


    Blood bloom¡ª¡ª


    Thanks for the comments from the brothers in the book review area. I saw them last night, but I really didn''t have the energy to reply at that time. Well, thank you for your company!


    I''m a little too biased. Recently, the road construction has blocked the road, which is more secluded


    In recent years, I have been watched twice. Once I came in without locking the door, and finally I gave 200 yuan to get rid of it. After all, I want to work here for a long time. I will understand some things after experiencing them.


    Well, that''s it. It''s three o''clock today. (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 810

    Then, the blood demon ancestor came with an earth shaking roar! One of his arms was directly cut off by killer Tian!


    At the same time, Qi Xiaoyu''s fatal blow... Also comes at the same time!


    Even if the man in front of him is exactly the same as Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu''s blow... Is also extremely determined!


    Don''t say Chu Mo is beside her. Even if Chu Mo is not here, Qi Xiaoyu won''t easily believe him!


    Because no matter how similar a person looks, the charm in his eyes is completely different. Only the closest people can perceive this.


    Coincidentally, Qi Xiaoyu can judge from this!


    Because this man, although she hasn''t seen him for many years, is the first time in her life... And the only man who has been moved. In countless nights of dreams, she would dream of this person. In her dream, her familiarity with him is unimaginable!


    This point, because of shyness, Qi Xiaoyu didn''t mention it to Chu Mo at all.


    That''s why at the first sight of Chu Mo, she directly recognized him!


    Qi Xiaoyu''s blow was equally powerful, but it only caused a small wound on the blood demon ancestor. At the same time, the breath that erupted on the blood demon ancestor also completely shocked Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu.


    Poof!


    The two people vomited blood and flew out directly.


    Then, the blood demon ancestor roared madly, "ah ah ah ah! I''m going to kill you!"


    A boundless killing intention directly locked Chu mo.


    At this time, the whole mountain and land suddenly vibrated, and terrible smells directly formed a strong cage, trapping the blood demon ancestor in an instant!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The blood demon ancestor hit twice in succession and blasted into the cage.


    At the same time, he roared loudly, "Chu mo... I''m going to break you into pieces! I''m going to make you irreparable!"


    Just at the moment when Chu Mo cut off his arm, the blood demon ancestor had understood that he was late!


    Chu Mo took the first step, so even if he pretended to be like it again. Qi Xiaoyu won''t believe him at all. What''s more hateful is that Chu Mo turned into an elder of the elves, and even he was cheated!


    The wound on the arm is painful to the bone marrow. It made the blood demon ancestor''s heart extremely resentful.


    Chu Mo had hemoptysis in his mouth. But he laughed loudly: "the great blood demon ancestor, unexpectedly shamelessly changed into me, saying those disgusting words, are you ashamed of yourself?"


    "Little beast! I''ll make you hopeless! I''ll make you die after you''ve been tortured! You remember!" The blood demon ancestor attacked the cage and roared madly.


    "I''ll ask you if you''re ashamed? Old thing. Ashamed?" Chu Mo laughed and said to Qi Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu... Cross the robbery!"


    With that, Chu Mo directly attracted the vast and infinite energy in the mountains and rivers again, and the essence rushed directly towards Qi Xiaoyu, and immediately wrapped Qi Xiaoyu.


    "Ah!" Qi Xiaoyu uttered a cry of surprise, and suddenly she found that the injury she had just suffered had completely recovered in almost an instant. With a large amount of essence pouring into her body, the mental method she practiced began to work by itself.


    In a moment. It has completely exceeded the limit she can bear at present!


    Above the endless sky above, the robbery clouds quickly condensed and condensed towards this side.


    "Cross the robbery and kill him!" Chu Mo roared.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu had understood a little, and looked at Chu Mo dimly with tears: "you... You lied to me!"


    Chu Mo shouted, "when is it? If you say this, hurry to cross the robbery and kill him!"


    "Chu mo... I won''t let you go! I''ll tear you down alive!" The blood demon ancestor roared madly below.


    None of the three people present is a fool. How can the blood demon ancestor not see Chu Mo''s intention? He hooked the power of the mountains and the earth and trapped him. Then give Qi Xiaoyu a chance to leave the world!


    His real body is in heaven!


    All his arrangements are in the spiritual world!


    Once Qi Xiaoyu succeeds in flying to the celestial world. His layout for hundreds of years is almost a complete failure!


    Even if one day in the future, when Qi Xiaoyu flies from the celestial world to the celestial world, he can still make moves, but at that time, the success rate will be countless times lower than now!


    Because the heaven is not the spirit world!


    There are too many horrors, even if his blood demon ancestor didn''t pay attention to anyone. But there is also self-knowledge, and it is impossible to do whatever you want in the heaven!


    By then, there will be too many variables in this matter!


    His jiujiuguiyi magic skill... Is likely to be completely destroyed!


    Therefore, the blood demon ancestor was mad with hatred.


    Chu Mo''s hatred for the blood demon ancestor is not small at all!


    While scolding Qi Xiaoyu, he asked her to hurry up and prepare for the robbery, while exercising all kinds of supreme skills, frantically attacking the blood demon ancestors trapped there.


    Blood, constantly overflowing from the corners of Chu Mo''s mouth.


    He used to spend too much because of array arrangement, and now he uses supreme skill like this, which is simply a fatal practice for him.


    Qi Xiaoyu couldn''t control the rolling energy in her body at this time. She burst into tears and looked at Chu Mo with great sadness. Then he gritted his teeth... Directly triggered the disaster!


    Click!


    A thunderbolt sounded.


    Directly scared half of the blood demon ancestors trapped there!


    "No!" The blood demon ancestor roared madly, and began to use all means to attack the Dharma array desperately.


    But he is not supreme after all!


    What Chu Mo used... Was the supreme skill!


    If the blood demon ancestor''s real body is here, he naturally doesn''t have to be afraid of anything, but the problem is... The body here now is just a body at the peak of Yuanying!


    No matter how powerful... It is limited.


    As Chu Mo said, even if you master the divine power of heaven, in this spiritual world, even if you can exert it, you can only have one tenth of the power of the real divine power.


    "Hahahahahaha!" Chu Mo looked up and laughed, looking at the crazy blood demon ancestor below: "layout for more than 300 years, so-called peerless smart old shameless, how does this taste?"


    The blood demon ancestor attacked the cage crazily, While looking at Chu Mo with extremely vicious eyes: "How does it taste? Little beast, I''ll let you know how it tastes later! I''ll extract all the creatures and souls in that beautiful city, and I''ll let them know who... Caused all this! Then, when their hatred for you rises to the extreme, I''ll throw your soul into them again! The taste of being torn alive by the person I want to protect with all my heart... Must be Also very good! The taste of being bitten by your soul... Will definitely make you happy to the sky! "


    Chu Mo laughed, but in his eyes, there was a very crazy killing, and his heart had also completely moved the real killing heart. This cage can''t hold the blood demon ancestor for long. At that time, once he gets out of trouble, he will do everything he says.


    At this time, Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu, who began to cross the robbery, and a calm smile appeared on his face.


    At this time, his consumption has reached a near limit.


    In the sky god''s mirror, power has begun to pour into his body.


    The murderer in his hand couldn''t help but make a voice that was almost sad, and constantly attacked the blood demon ancestor below.


    Click!


    Boom!


    The scourge continues.


    Qi Xiaoyu in the disaster, with long hair and flowing clothes, looks like a real fairy. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 811

    On Chu Mo''s face, the smile became calmer and calmer. At this moment, even if the blood demon ancestor got out of trouble, he couldn''t stop Qi Xiaoyu''s soaring!


    Qi Xiaoyu, who was in the process of robbery, was in tears and extremely sad. If she didn''t want chu Mo''s hard work and sacrifice to be in vain, she couldn''t stop at all if it wasn''t for the beginning of the robbery. Now she even had the impulse to stop and die with Chu mo.


    "If you really sacrifice yourself to make me perfect today, then one day, I will find you back. And... The only reason I live is revenge! I will choose to fall into boundless darkness!" In the thunderstorm, Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes stared at Chu Mo and swore in his heart.


    Boom!


    It is also a huge and unparalleled sky thunder, roaring towards Qi Xiaoyu, but under the blessing of the endless mountains and rivers below, these sky thunder... For Qi Xiaoyu, the only role... Is to refine the body!


    Yes, Tianjie quench body!


    This is a thing that all monks in the whole spiritual world dare not even think about. This is something that will be regarded as anecdote even in heaven. It is being staged here.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s body has begun to be covered with a faint glow, and she can hardly be seen clearly.


    Chu Mo smiled on his face and said loudly, "Xiao Yu, remember, wait for me in the fairy world! Don''t fall into the darkness completely, even if you fall into the boundless darkness... You must remember, you still have me! I want you to accompany me to see all the scenery in the world! Remember... You and me! No matter what you become, you are my woman! It''s all mine! Remember!"


    "Woo... I... Will... Remember!" Qi Xiaoyu''s voice came from the thunderstorm. With endless sadness, and then Bang... A terrifying force broke out in the sky. In an instant, Qi Xiaoyu was wrapped and disappeared in this void.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" At this time, the blood demon ancestor finally burst out of the cage, and the mountains and rivers with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles directly fell apart at the moment when the blood demon ancestor rushed out!


    Boom!


    The earth is sinking and the mountains are collapsing!


    The first thing the blood demon ancestor rushed out was not to catch Chu mo. But towards the place where Qi Xiaoyu disappeared, he attacked madly.


    He even tried to interrupt the passage of the fairy spirit world!


    However, he was late in doing all this. All in vain.


    At this time, the blood demon ancestor was a burst of crazy roar, and the whole person seemed to be crazy.


    Chu Mo quietly stood in the void with his hand killing heaven, Looking at him with a smile: "before I face you, I once thought about countless endings, but each one... Is actually a dead end. I never think I have hope to defeat you. In fact, it is the same, I am not your opponent. But even the fiercest beast, when hunting... There will always be times of failure, right? Just like now, when the prey runs away, hahahaha, do you feel good?"


    The crazy blood demon turned back, and his eyes were red. On his body, a terrible blood burst out, in which countless souls seemed to be struggling. He stretched out his tongue, licked his lips, slowly calmed down, and looked at Chu Mo: "boy, you never worry about your own destiny, do you?"


    "My destiny is naturally dominated by myself, and I don''t need you to worry about it." Chu Mo looked at the blood demon ancestor. Smiled and said, "I''m a little curious. If you die, will your noumenon be injured?"


    "Me? Separate death?" In the eyes of the blood demon ancestor. Blood flickered: "are you kidding me?"


    "No, I''m serious. You see, now your beast has locked my prey that was not in your target range, and I can''t escape. Let''s talk." Chu Mo looked at the blood demon ancestor with a smile. With a bright smile on his face, there was no fear.


    "Little beast, it''s meaningless to recover now. It''s impossible to enter the magic world!" At the moment of escaping from the trap, the blood demon ancestor had completely blocked this world.


    Only natural calamity can break this blockade. But now Chu Mo obviously has no ability to survive the robbery. He hasn''t reached that level yet.


    "Old bastard, what you said is right. I just want to discuss with you. If your part dies here, can your God know what happened?" Chu Mo laughed, "you don''t even have the courage to satisfy me with this curiosity, do you?"


    "Why should I satisfy your curiosity? You ruined my great event and ruined my 300 year layout." In the blood demon''s eyes, the blood light began to beat: "if you want to know, I''ll tell you after I die!"


    The blood demon ancestor said, and shot directly at Chu Mo!


    Slap Chu Mo!


    In the void, immediately formed a huge and incomparable slap, and severely pumped it on Chu Mo''s body.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s body, like a broken kite, flew away to the distance.


    The bones on the body also heard bursts of broken voices.


    Even the body of the ancestral realm could not resist the full attack of the furious and crazy blood demon ancestor.


    The blood demon ancestor was slightly stunned. He thought that this slap would completely smash Chu Mo''s body, and then only Yuanying was left.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party was just badly injured and broke some bones


    "Your constitution?" The light in the blood demon''s eyes flickered, showing some interest: "boy... You are really extraordinary! I found that you are countless times stronger than I thought! All the time, I have ignored you a little. I didn''t expect that the original little mole ant was a seedling with hope to grow into a giant. I looked away."


    The blood demon ancestor said, catching up with Chu Mo, flying to the high sky, looking down at Chu Mo who fell hard on a mountain peak, suddenly hehe laughed: "very good... You have learned all kinds of tricks, you can become a woman... Hahahahaha, the ancestor I suddenly found that God really treated me well, closed a door, but opened a larger door to me!"


    Chu Mo was almost unconscious at this time. Looking at the expression on the blood demon ancestor''s face, he suddenly realized something, and immediately said angrily, "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you say I want to do?" The blood demon ancestor hehe smiled and slowly fell down to Chu Mo from the sky, looking at an angry Chu Mo with great interest: "you let my little prey go, and let me lose the stove tripod... Then, you can replace the stove tripod!"


    "I''m a fucking man!" Although Chu Mo had a plan in mind, he was still disgusted by the blood demon ancestor at the moment.


    "What are men afraid of? Can''t you change?" The blood demon ancestor said lightly, "as long as you become a woman? Don''t worry, I won''t dislike you!"


    "I hate you! You disgusting monster!" Chu Mo said, suddenly burst, and the light of killing the sky burst in his hand, and fiercely chopped at the blood demon ancestor¡ª¡ª


    It was really overdrawn yesterday. Take a rest today and deliver it at midnight.


    First of all, thank loushiang for becoming the leader of killer blade. I''m really happy and moved. Thank you for your support!


    Also some regrets, say a few words from the bottom of my heart.


    Reading, in fact, is to relax, be happy, and relieve the fatigue of study and work. You can vote if you are happy. No monthly ticket, recommendation ticket is OK. It''s all support for the author, isn''t it?


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. Next door, there are books from a group of top God friends, such as sanshao, Chendong, nonsense, potatoes, Fengling, Maoni, 72, etc. the option of Xuanhuan Xianxia is still very large. Ergen''s new book is also coming. You can look forward to it.


    As for several city books I have been chasing recently, they are also quite good, such as the literary era, such as perfect life, such as I am really a big star, such as layman''s return to the file. Although the update is a little broken, the best thing is that the book is good and the story is wonderful. At least I like it very much, and you can also have a look.


    I also have a lot of finished old books, from super hunter to the business path of rebirth, from aojian Lingyun to egotism, then to God of war, and then to aojian tianvault. Well, there are many, nearly 20 million words, all finished. If you like it, go and have a look. If you don''t like it, subscribe and don''t read it.


    I hope you can try not to say all kinds of bad words to each other. To be honest, after ten years of writing books, my level is limited, but I''m still very sincere and serious, so you can bear more. I seldom mention these, not that I can''t see or understand them, but I just don''t want to be affected.


    Really, my ability is limited, and there are many loopholes in the story. Besides, everyone has different tastes. Whether tofu curd is salty or sweet can make many people quarrel, don''t you think so?


    If you like it, you can support it. If you don''t like it, you can choose to read others'' books. In fact, there are many good books.


    It''s true that no one knows anyone on the Internet, and the cost of swearing is very low, but the heart is full of too many negative things, and ultimately affect yourself. People can be hot blooded, but not too violent.


    Uncle Dao''s life experience of more than 30 years is very valuable, and most people don''t tell him.


    Try to be calm, and your mood will be much happier, really.


    I will always work hard to love everyone who likes me, Moda. It will explode tomorrow, but don''t come to me for ten more... That''s too hurt. Only once in a while.


    That''s it.


    Good night everyone. (~^~)

 Chapter 812

    Poof!


    Blood demon ancestor stretched out one arm to block.Pb.m


    Qiang!


    After the loud sound of gold and iron, the blood demon ancestor''s face suddenly changed.


    Because his arm was cut off again.


    "You this knife..." the blood demon old Zu Deng Deng stepped back several steps, looking at Chu Mo in disbelief: "it''s that knife!"


    The blood demon ancestor said, his eyes still showed the light of fear, looking at Chu Mo, and then looking at the wound where he broke his arm, and finally took a breath: "it''s really that knife!"


    Chu Mo looked coldly at the blood demon ancestor, the several blood moons on the sky god''s mirror, and at this time, they all burst into a strong light, with powerful and unparalleled power pouring into his body.


    At the same time, the five color Taoist platform in Dantian is also absorbing the essence of the world in all directions like crazy looting.


    The marks on the colorless Taoist platform are frantically releasing rolling power, constantly injecting into the Yuan Ying sitting on the Chu Mo Taoist platform.


    The providence mind method is also running frantically.


    The blood demon ancestor looked more and more frightened, and a legend suddenly occurred to him in his heart. Then squinted, looked up and down at Chu Mo, and finally suddenly laughed, "unexpected, really unexpected, Hahahahahaha! The sky takes me too thick, Hahahahahaha, unexpected, unexpected, it is you who are really valuable!"


    "Old bastard, how does it feel without claws? Is it cool?" Chu Mo hehe smiled, "want to hit my idea? Even if one day you step into the supreme realm, someone will find you and break you into pieces!"


    "This spiritual world is absolutely connected, so no one will know this." The blood demon ancestor laughed, and all the anger and Madness on his face completely disappeared. He looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, As if looking at the most precious treasure in the world: "Originally, after I got the elf and achieved great success, I have hope to step into the supreme realm. But there may still be changes. After all, the supreme road... No one knows what it will be. But now... It''s different now! Hahahaha, boy, I''m so happy. You are the most precious gift from heaven! With you, I will be able to step into the supreme road! So ¡£ As long as I get you, what is that ELF? So what is it to destroy this spiritual world? "


    The blood demon ancestor said, his body flashed, and a tyrannical breath suddenly burst out of his body!


    The separation of the blood demon ancestor is really not that simple. The breath he exudes at the moment is not the breath of Yuanying realm, which is so powerful that it is suffocating!


    "See? Hahahaha, ascension! Little beast, can''t you think of it? My avatar is the power of ascension, hahahaha."


    The blood demon ancestor laughed wildly, letting the horrible breath on his body rush into the sky.


    The aura of the whole sky changed dramatically in an instant.


    The breath of tyranny directly put his head


    "What about the power of cause and effect? I don''t want to bear the power of cause and effect for that ELF, but if I get you, why should I fear cause and effect?"


    The blood demon ancestor has become a little crazy.


    Completely crazy!


    He rushed directly at Chu Mo: "Lao Zu, I don''t want to wait for a moment. Just put your hands on me!!!"


    With the roar of the blood demon ancestor, the aura of the whole heaven and earth... Changed dramatically in an instant.


    The man standing there has changed from Chu mo... To a middle-aged man!


    But the middle-aged man, all over the body, was shrouded in a light. Although the light didn''t look dazzling, the blood demon ancestor only looked at it and felt that his eyes had a sense of important explosion!


    "Just you?" The middle-aged man''s mouth made an extremely cold sound!


    "This... This... What the fuck is this fucking thing?" The blood demon ancestor uttered a exclamation, the boss with his mouth open. Unbelievably looking at the figure shrouded in the light ahead, his eyes showed endless horror.


    It''s the first time that I feel the breath of death so clearly since I stepped into the spiritual world!


    He''s scared!


    At this time, the already restless void around... Began to collapse more rapidly. The earth under my feet... Also began to crack huge cracks!


    Looking from high above, it looks like a huge spider web, spreading out in all directions... From here.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles... Millions of miles... Thousands of miles!


    Almost in an instant, a breath of tyranny to the extreme spread to thousands of miles away!


    Then, the whole endless forest. From the sky to the earth, it began to tremble madly, and the whole world... Seemed to be about to be destroyed!


    In contrast, the rising breath of the blood demon ancestor is just like Pediatrics!


    It seems like a long time, but in fact, this is just a flash of lightning!


    On the high sky, an eye of heaven punishment appeared at an incredible speed, and then opened directly!


    Look at the shining middle-aged man standing there! At the same time, there is also a ray of light, which locks in the past towards the separate body of the blood demon ancestor!


    Two aliens!


    Must be destroyed!


    All these... Are formed too fast.


    So that countless ordinary creatures in the endless forest cannot escape at all. In an instant, it was swallowed up in the crack of the earth.


    Then, the middle-aged man made an action. He raised his hand and directly grabbed the blood demon ancestor!


    The blood demon ancestor made a desperate roar, which was so sad that it could directly scare other creatures to death!


    He made a move to escape. Even at this moment, he could not resist this terrible middle-aged man.


    At the same time, a large number of treasures appeared on him in an instant!


    Magic wares made of gourd, long sword, tripod, Dan stove, jade plate and divine gold


    But all this is in vain!


    All the treasures burst in an instant!


    Some of them hit the arm and made a tinkling sound, which could not cause any injury to the arm at all!


    Qiang!


    Only a long sword made of divine gold left a faint scar on this arm.


    The blood demon ancestor''s body seemed to be immobilized, completely * * * * there.


    Then, the blood demon ancestor''s body was directly grasped in the palm of the middle-aged man''s hand, without any hesitation... A squeeze!


    Bang!


    An earth shattering explosion.


    The body of the blood demon ancestor, together with the yuan baby in the body, is not... Accurate. It should be a strong second God who broke out to the realm of ascension.


    Directly crushed to pieces!


    The second God exploded, but did not hurt the hand!


    Blood demon ancestor''s split body... Vanished in a moment!


    At this time... The whole endless forest began to fall, and the eye of heaven''s punishment in the sky. Just began to open his eyes.


    A light... Hit the middle-aged man directly!


    In this light, there are endless laws of the road. Just a moment, the middle-aged man''s body burst into a cold and sad blood light.


    Hit by the power of this rule. It didn''t break!


    What a surprise!


    Even the eye of punishment that day seemed to be stunned for a moment and gave a slight meal.


    Then, the figure staggered and disappeared into the void in an instant.


    Instead... Chu Mo''s body, weak to a coma, appeared there.


    Boom!


    The earth under my feet... Collapsed instantly, and with Chu Mo''s body and everything in all directions, it was swallowed up in an instant.


    Disappeared!


    The eye of divine punishment on the sky lost its target directly, and seemed to show a strange color in its eyes. Zi Zi stared at the place where Chu Mo''s body was swallowed. This eye... Seen by countless creatures has become the biggest mystery in the spiritual world.


    Then, the eye of divine punishment disappeared, but the earth with a radius of more than 15 million miles completely disappeared in this world, directly and deeply collapsed into the endless depths of the earth.


    Formed a huge pit of terror.


    Fortunately, the time of all this is short enough, so although the earth has subsided, except for those creatures of the lowest level. All creatures with a little practice fly to the sky. Escaped this disaster.


    This includes those elves in the endless forest.


    They fly in the sky, staring at this scene dumbfounded, into the eye... Completely a doomsday scene.


    Everything they are familiar with. It''s all swallowed up!


    The north pole of the whole spiritual world is completely destroyed!


    Not only that, but also the sky above... Collapsed!


    A lot of terrible turbulence began to appear, and they watched a python thousands of feet high, like a dragon, flying up into the sky, trying to escape. As a result, it flew too high all at once. Hit by a turbulent current, it instantly went up in smoke!


    This world has been completely destroyed!


    "Go!" An elder of the elf clan issued a bleak warning.


    In fact, without her reminding, hundreds of millions of creatures are frantically escaping in all directions.


    "What happened?" The eyes of an elder of the Elves were full of shock: "even if the dark holy instrument explodes and destroys... Is that all? But who in this world has the ability to let the dark holy instrument explode?"


    "Your Highness Royal Highness Princess..." at this time, more Elven people came back to God. Intuition told them that this must have something to do with the princess!


    However, at this time, no one can find the trace of the princess.


    The sky continues to collapse, and this place... Has become a real Jedi!


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to recover from now on!


    There will no longer be any creatures who have the ability to set foot on this land.


    He fell into Chu Mo deep in the earth with mountains and rivers. At this moment, he slightly closed his eyes. He had no strength to speak, and even his thoughts were about to stop completely.


    There was only one thought in my heart: I crushed the blood demon ancestor to death! Perfect separation... I give you full marks!


    This is just a moment. If it takes a little longer, the whole spiritual world... I''m afraid it will be destroyed and completely collapsed!


    This result... Although it is not what I want.


    However, it is already the limit I can do!


    I''m sorry to be implicated by me.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s body continued to fall towards the depths of the earth.


    In the endless depths, there is a red... Magma sea.

 Chapter 813

    Above the sky, there are hundreds of millions of stars in a very distant and strange star field.


    From a distance, it looks like a huge star river, lying across the void. The stars twinkle and shine brightly.


    In the middle of the galaxy, a huge star is silently turning.


    Above this star, the Taoist spirit is rich and vibrant, and there are countless powerful creatures.


    Suddenly, the deepest part of the stars suddenly heard an earth shattering roar, which was very sad, like a huge blow, painful and angry.


    Then there was a loud bang, and the whole star trembled, and a light burst into the sky!


    A fair faced young man, half of his body broken, rushed directly out of the deepest part of the star, and his whole body was full of blood.


    Each drop on the ground will smash the ground of the star into a huge pit tens of thousands of feet deep. I don''t know how many creatures, in an instant, completely disappeared in this world.


    He howled in pain, and his blood fell from the void like a river.


    All the creatures on the whole star trembled at this moment. No matter how powerful the creatures were, they all knelt on the ground and dared not move.


    The young man''s mouth kept emitting a painful roar, and it took a long time to stop the blood flowing out of his body.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and almost one tenth of the huge stars below were destroyed and instantly restored to their original state, but those dead creatures could no longer live.


    "Who is it? Who destroyed the Buddha''s separation?" The young man''s face was gloomy and frightening, and the terrifying momentum erupted from his body, and the breath directly suppressed the whole star field. Countless creatures were almost scared out of their wits!


    The young man then made another move, and he casually pointed in one direction.


    All the creatures in the hundreds of millions of miles suddenly collapsed, turned into blood fog, and then formed blood lines and flew to the young man.


    This blood line contains an unimaginable amount of essence!


    Melt blood * *!


    Cruel but extremely effective means. Let the injury on the young man recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This young man is the true ancestor of the blood demon!


    A terrible existence that has gone beyond the realm of emperor and Lord and is infinitely close to the supreme!


    Although the injury in his body recovered quickly, in fact. His Taoist wound... Is extremely deep. Even if all the creatures in this star domain are refined with blood * *, it is impossible to recover his Taoist wound.


    One hundred bodies into one magic skill, only one difference, it is really great. But in this critical period. But something big happened. His most important part... Was killed!


    Moreover, he was so dry and crisp that his true self was unaware of it. In a closed state, he was directly seriously injured.


    "Elves..." the young man''s face showed a ferocious look: "I will not let you go!"


    As he said this, he couldn''t help roaring up to the sky. The sound penetrated the endless void and formed an idea, like a terrible oath.


    "The man who ruined my hard layout... I will find you! I will tear you to pieces!" The young man clenched his teeth and swore. At the same time, he slightly closed his eyes and began to calculate.


    He is looking for the person who has cause and effect with him!


    Even if he can''t find that person now, he must know. Who on earth... Ruined his ten thousand year layout!


    The magic skill of oneness of all bodies requires a hundred proud women with special physique!


    This skill is extremely evil, and it is quite complicated to practice, and it is not tolerated by the world.


    Therefore, even though the blood demon ancestor''s divine skill is unparalleled, he also dare not practice this skill openly. He didn''t even dare to look for a goal in the heaven!


    Although there are a large number of tianzhijiao women with special physique in the world of heaven, one thing is that most of these women... Came from rich families with terrible backgrounds. Once he chooses such a target, it is likely to cause the wrath of the entire leader of the heaven.


    Although he is not afraid of anyone. But it can''t stand the anger of the whole heaven.


    Therefore, the layout of the blood demon ancestor has always been placed in the fairy world, of which the fairy world has the most layout. But when he gathered ninety-nine tianzhijiao girls with special physique. Just erase all his power in heaven... Overnight!


    Among them, it took nearly 10000 years!


    Even though he was in heaven, he still did it carefully and did not dare to be careless at all. Because once he is known, he will immediately become the target of public criticism.


    He put his last goal on the fairy family, the proud woman who will appear in the future. Unexpectedly, the other party also calculated that there was such a disaster and ran directly to the spirit world!


    As everyone knows, this makes the blood demon ancestor feel happy. The lower the level of the world, the less prone it is to accidents.


    There are only three hundred years left. As long as he succeeds in taking the fairy family''s tianzhijiao girl... The real peerless Tianjiao, then his hundred body unification magic skill will be really great!


    At that time, even if you can''t directly step into the supreme realm, at least... There''s no problem to go higher than now!


    But man''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s calculation after all. In the last step, it fell short. The anger in the blood demon ancestor''s heart was almost an impulse to destroy the whole star domain.


    So, he must find out that person!


    Even if you pay hundreds of years for this, you will not hesitate!


    The result shocked the blood demon ancestor. He couldn''t even deduce the existence of that person!


    Although his deduction technique is not very clever, it is beyond the existence of the emperor after all, even if it is not as good as the supreme, but at least... It is also the real master of a star field. Knowing the past and the future, how can not even one person deduce it?


    The blood demon ancestor did not believe in evil again.


    Poof!


    As a result, in the end... It''s still a mouthful of blood essence, nothing!


    "Damn it!" For the first time, the blood demon''s eyes showed surprise.


    In his realm, he can''t predict the existence of the other party at all, but there are only two possibilities.


    First, the other party is an invincible existence that surpasses him!


    But this possibility, the blood demon ancestor did not believe that his separation was in the spiritual world. Too powerful to walk in that world. Unless you don''t care about the whole spirit world and destroy that world!


    But no one would do that!


    Destroy the cause and effect of a world, entangled in the body, even the Supreme... Do not have the courage!


    Because even if it is supreme, it must be under the heaven!


    In the view of the blood demon ancestor, there is no existence beyond the way of heaven!


    In this world, there is simply no living creature that can become an existence beyond the way of heaven.


    Therefore, the one who destroyed his separation could not be an invincible existence stronger than him.


    The second possibility is that the other party has a secret of difficult phenomena! This secret even affects the way of heaven. So that others can''t pry anything about him from the mystery!


    This possibility, more than the first, made the blood demon ancestor feel uneasy.


    In contrast, the blood demon ancestor would rather be the first possibility.


    An invincible existence beyond him, even if it destroys his separation, is unlikely to come to fight with his true self. Because in that way, the other party may not be able to get anything cheap.


    But if a monk with a big secret can affect the way of heaven, his future development will be unimaginable terror!


    This kind of person is his real enemy!


    "No, I have to monitor the monks who will fly to heaven in the next hundred years..." the blood demon ancestor said, and directly commanded with divine thoughts.


    Soon, a large number of creatures left the star field. Fly away towards the main star field of heaven. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 814

    fairyland.


    Somewhere, two young people in Yuanying realm are sitting there bored and chatting.


    "Elder martial brother Wan, do you think it is necessary for the sect? Do you have to keep someone here? Even if there are monks in the spiritual world who have soared... So what? It''s just a little better than us. It''s worth the sect to spend a lot of resources every year and send someone to guard it?"


    "I also don''t understand. How many monks from small places with little insight can really become talents even if they fly to our fairy world?"


    "Elder martial brother Wan, I heard some people say that monks who have experienced natural disaster are usually more powerful. Do you believe this?"


    "I don''t think so. What kind of disaster can there be in the spiritual world? It''s not enough for people to laugh at it."


    "Hey, if it weren''t for the sake of a hundred yuan of inferior fairy crystals every year, I wouldn''t stay in this broken place. It''s so boring! Really, I can''t even see a girl." The talking young man leaned back and sighed.


    "Haha, don''t wait... Let''s go to the nearest town... Haha, haha?" The monk surnamed Wan showed a knowing smile on his face.


    "OK, anyway, no one cares about us. Even if we go out for a few days, no one will know!" Another young man nodded his head and agreed.


    At this time, the huge transmission array in the middle of the receiving place suddenly produced a ripple, and then... A faint light lit up.


    The two young people who talked happily didn''t find anything unusual at first, until the light in the transmission array became brighter and almost burst out. They suddenly realized... Someone is going to fly!


    "Shit... Isn''t this a mess? It''s easy for me to have fun, but someone flew up?" The young man looked angry.


    The young man surnamed Wan also stared at the transmission array unhappily and said, "this is the first time I have seen someone soar since I stayed here!"


    "Elder martial brother Wan has been here for several years?" The young man asked.


    "About... Ten years?" The young man surnamed Wan said, "you know, our sect is so big. If you stay in the sect, you will have fewer opportunities to rise up. You might as well come out."


    "I thought so at that time. I thought it could be quiet and cultivated here. There was no struggle. Who knew it was so boring..." another young man said.


    At this time, brother Wan suddenly hehehe laughed and said, "brother li... Do you think it will be a beautiful friar flying up?"


    The young man surnamed Li shook his head: "who knows this kind of thing, but I don''t think it''s possible. The number of female monks is already rare, and their cultivation speed is slow, and most of them are mediocre..."


    Elder martial brother Wan nodded at the words: "what you said is also true... Eh?"


    As they were talking, a wonderful figure appeared. Slowly... Appeared in the transmission array.


    The two people here immediately closed their mouths, stared at the boss with their eyes full of amazement, and then their eyes straightened!


    Because a charming and gorgeous woman unexpectedly appeared in the transmission array!


    This woman is so beautiful!


    Elder martial brother Wan and younger martial brother Li, as disciples of the big sect, are not people without any knowledge, but they have never seen such an amazing woman!


    The two subconsciously looked at each other and almost said in unison, "I want her!"


    Elder martial brother Wan looked at younger martial brother Li: "I''ll trade you Xianjing for one year!"


    Younger martial brother Li shook his head, "I can give you five years!"


    Elder martial brother Wan looked at younger martial brother Li in surprise: "five years? Are you crazy?"


    "Hey, I think it''s worth it!" Li Shidi squinted. Looking at elder martial brother Wan, "as long as the elder martial brother doesn''t compete with me, I''ll not only give the elder martial brother five years'' salary, but also... If there''s anything in the future, as long as the elder martial brother tells me, I''ll go through fire and water!"


    Elder martial brother Wan looked at the woman who was getting clearer and clearer in the transmission array, subconsciously licked her lips, and her face showed a bit of regret. Finally, he nodded: "OK, that''s it!"


    The disciples who guard the transmission array at the receiving place all have a hidden benefit. That is... They can get some benefits from the rising monks!


    Generally speaking, as long as it is not too much, monks who have just risen are not willing to provoke people in the fairy world. Even if the other party''s cultivation is not as good as his own. Generally, I don''t want to offend.


    After all, just coming to a strange place and offending the local snakes here is an irrational thing.


    However, like these two people now, it rarely happens that they want to directly occupy a newly promoted nun, even in the fairy world.


    Two young people blindfolded by interests and beauty do not know their decision at this moment. What consequences will it bring to them.


    Qi Xiaoyu was extremely sad in his heart, and at the same time, he was full of hatred for the blood demon ancestor!


    She knew very well that Chu Mo was sacrificing himself to keep her safe by doing all this and sending her to the fairy world!


    The blood demon ancestor was so powerful, how could he escape under the nose of the blood demon ancestor?


    Qi Xiaoyu''s heart churned with hatred. The terrible dark force in her body took the opportunity to attack her heart!


    However, all the attacks were stopped by Qi Xiaoyu''s seven orifices heart.


    Although it was not successfully eroded, it had some impact on Qi Xiaoyu. Let her mood... Become worse, at the same time, her temperament, also become more indifferent.


    At this time, she saw two young men with a pig face, looking at her with integrity.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s heart was full of strong disgust, and even gave birth to an impulse to kill the two people with a sword!


    In the past, this kind of mentality could never appear on Qi Xiaoyu. The Elves were originally a peace loving race, fighting and killing... Always far away from them.


    But at the moment, affected by the dark sacred vessels and his already bad mood, Qi Xiaoyu naturally killed these two people.


    Fortunately, her mind... Is still clear.


    Qi Xiaoyu walked out of the transmission array with a cold face, and the feeling of stepping into the refining period was completely different from the past. Qi Xiaoyu felt the strange world and had only one idea in his heart: become stronger as soon as possible and fly to heaven!


    At the same time, she also made a decision. From today on, she will enter the magic world again!


    As long as she can become stronger, she will do anything except betray herself!


    Her heart, now almost only hatred. The only other emotion: a glimmer of hope that Chu Mo is still alive!


    "Girl, congratulations on your success. We are disciples of Xianjian sect. Here we guide you to get familiar with the fairy world. Please follow us." The young man surnamed sun showed a charming smile and said to Qi Xiaoyu.


    This is also an unwritten rule. If there is a place to lead within the range of the sect''s location. Well, the friars who fly up from here have the priority to choose this sect!


    Other sects will not come to compete.


    But this premise is that those who fly... Are willing to join the sect. Qi Xiaoyu obviously didn''t have this interest, and gave a cold look at the young man surnamed Sun: "get out of the way." (~^~)

 Chapter 815

    The two monks surnamed sun and WAN were all stunned there, and some couldn''t believe looking at this beautiful and suffocating woman. The young man surnamed sun looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a surprised look on his face: "what did you say?"


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t even want to talk to him any more. He bypassed the young man surnamed sun and walked directly out.


    "Stop!" This feeling of being ignored by others was quite uncomfortable, especially by a stunning woman, which made the young man surnamed sun rise a strong anger, and then shouted loudly, "did I let you go?"


    Qi Xiaoyu stood there, turned around, and looked at the young man surnamed sun coldly. The dark force in his body was surging madly. Qi Xiaoyu forcibly suppressed the impulse to kill and asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    "Nonsense! You friar who flew up from the lower world has no rules! Do you know where this is?" The young man surnamed sun looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a look in his eyes.


    Qi Xiaoyu was not even interested in talking to him, but looked at him coldly.


    "This is the territory of Tianjian gate!" The young monk surnamed sun stared at Qi Xiaoyu and said sternly, "if you fly up in the territory of tianjianmen, you should listen to us! Otherwise, you will have no shelter in the whole fairy world!"


    The monk surnamed Wan frowned slightly. He instinctively felt something wrong, and couldn''t help whispering, "younger martial brother sun..."


    "Don''t stop elder martial brother Wan. I must teach this little girl who doesn''t understand etiquette a good lesson today!" The young friar surnamed Sun said angrily, "otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t even know how to die when she walks in the fairyland in the future!"


    "How am I? What does it have to do with you?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at the monk surnamed sun with cold eyes.


    "Of course it does!" The monk surnamed sun stared at Qi Xiaoyu and said loudly, "you must listen to me, otherwise, the whole tianjianmen will chase you!"


    The young monk surnamed Wan frowned more and more. He had been here for ten years, although he had never met a climber. But it''s not that I haven''t heard of the legend of the ascendant.


    In the eyes of celestial monks, naturally, they despise the monks who soared in the spiritual world. But those who are really qualified to look down on spiritual monks. At least he is also a celestial monk in the refining period!


    Speaking of it, the celestial friars in the primordial period are really not qualified to look down on the monks who soared in the spiritual world.


    Because people rely on their own efforts, they have broken through from the primordial period to the refining period. After the robbery. Strength will also rise by a large margin. Even ordinary celestial alchemists are not necessarily opponents of others.


    Moreover, the monks who rose from the spiritual world are either the ancestors of a family or the top leaders of a big school in the spiritual world. Most of them are arrogant figures like a overlord!


    Such a person is incomparable to those ordinary Yuanying and refining friars in the fairy world!


    Therefore, when the monk surnamed Wan first came here to guard the place of reception, the elder martial brother who had been guarding here had warned him.


    "It doesn''t matter to ask for some benefits from the monks who fly up from the spiritual world. Those who are unfamiliar with each other also need to have a guide and be familiar with all kinds of things in the fairy world. But we must remember, don''t go too far. Otherwise, it''s easy to lead to death! You don''t need to think how powerful your sect is, and the spiritual monks who can fly up to the fairy world. Most of them are not small people in the spiritual world. Such people are very rebellious Tame, if you annoy them, you will suffer a great loss! "


    The friar surnamed Wan always remembered the reminder of his senior brother, but few people have soared here over the years. After all, there are still many places to lead in the celestial world, and the number of soarers in the spiritual world is not as large as expected.


    When younger martial brother sun first came here, although the friar surnamed Wan also reminded him, it seems that younger martial brother sun didn''t take this matter to heart at all.


    I don''t care at all!


    "Junior brother... Forget it." The monk surnamed Wan hesitated for a moment. Finally, I decided to persuade younger martial brother. Otherwise, it will really cause trouble, and neither of them can end up.


    Who ever thought that younger martial brother sun was young and vigorous, and didn''t listen to him at all, and took out the magic weapon. Facing Qi Xiaoyu: "you have annoyed me. Now you have only two ways left, one way... Be my woman! One way, die!"


    The monk surnamed sun finally revealed his mind, but he was not afraid. What foundation can a nun who has just risen from the spiritual world have in this fairy world?


    The one with real foundation. It won''t fly here at all! There will be a targeted place waiting for them!


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at the monk surnamed sun with some surprise, frowned, and said in a cold voice, "are you out of your mind?"


    "Answer me!" The monk surnamed sun aimed the magic weapon at Qi Xiaoyu.


    This magic tool was also a inferior fairy tool that master gave him when he was getting started.


    Although he was a little worse than the nun in realm, he was confident that with this inferior fairy in hand, the other party must not be his opponent.


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at the monk surnamed Wan and said faintly, "you testify to me."


    The friar surnamed Wan was slightly stunned. Before he could recover, he suddenly felt an amazing breath rising from Qi Xiaoyu''s body. His heart was shocked, and he shouted: "no!"


    A flash of black light!


    The friar surnamed Wan didn''t even see what happened, but he heard junior brother sun utter an earth shattering scream.


    However, the scream only lasted for a short moment, and then suddenly stopped!


    Then, the friar surnamed Wan saw sun Shidi''s head flying high, a cavity of hot blood gushing out, and directly rushed up to the sky. Under the sunlight, the touch of red was so gorgeous!


    Poop!


    Sun Shidi''s body fell directly to the ground, and then a Yuanying came out of the body trembling, like lightning, and hid behind the monk surnamed Wan.


    "You... You unexpectedly, unexpectedly killed him!" At this time, the monk surnamed Wan came back to his senses, directly sacrificed his magic weapon, and glared at Qi Xiaoyu with grief and anger.


    Qi Xiaoyu flashed a cold look in his eyes: "if you really want revenge, it''s up to you! Isn''t tianjianmen? I remember you!"


    Qi Xiaoyu said, turning around and leaving!


    The friar surnamed Wan was directly silly there, staring at the body of younger martial brother sun, and then watching Qi Xiaoyu''s body go away, he couldn''t give birth to the idea of blocking.


    In his mind, he thought of the elder martial brother''s reminder again. He couldn''t help but look at younger martial brother sun''s Yuanying and murmured, "don''t listen to your predecessors... It''s in front of you!"


    With that, the monk surnamed Wan squinted and glanced at the Yuanying of younger martial brother sun. A different color flashed in his eyes. An idea came into my heart: this idiot... Was mutilated and kicked out of his body, but he didn''t know to run?


    Monks'' golden elixir, Yuanying, divine soul... In fact, they are all real top-grade tonics!


    It''s just that swallowing other people''s babies is too vicious for ordinary people to do it. If you are found, you will be hunted endlessly.


    But this place... Within a few million miles, it is deserted!


    The friar surnamed Wan''s eyes twinkled, and the war between heaven and man was in his mind. (~^~)h:.4.44.19

 Chapter 816

    Younger martial brother sun''s Yuanying stood there blankly, and he was completely stunned!


    He was brought into the Tianjian gate from a very young age. He was also a young hero who was known as a genius.


    This year, when he was only in his twenties, he cultivated to the advanced level of Yuanying. Although he could not compare with those top Tianjiao in the sect, he was also qualified and proud compared with those Yuanying''s classmates in their fifties and sixties.


    It''s been going smoothly. I didn''t expect to encounter such a fatal blow today.


    The body was directly killed, leaving only one Yuanying!


    For a time, even a little silly, I don''t know where to go!


    Subconsciously, he wanted to ask elder martial brother Wan what he should do. At this time, he suddenly felt a strong death crisis enveloping him. Younger martial brother sun in Yuanying state subconsciously raised his head and saw elder martial brother Wan''s ferocious face!


    Although younger martial brother sun is a little white in the spiritual world and has almost no experience of holding hands, he is not an idiot to that extent after all. Looking at brother Wan''s ferocious face, how can I not understand what he is thinking. At present, I don''t have any ideas. I pinch a trick in an instant and I''m going to run away!


    "Younger martial brother sun... You... Don''t go!" Elder martial brother Wan used a magic tool to directly fix elder martial brother sun''s Yuanying there, and the Yin measurement voice sounded at the same time: "stay here... Let elder martial brother be fulfilled!"


    "No, senior brother! You can''t do this! I... I can give you all the treasures! My family... My family is very rich, I can give you a hundred... No, give you a thousand beauties!" Younger martial brother sun was terrified. He found himself directly trapped and couldn''t help crying out.


    Elder martial brother Wan sneered, "beauty? Do you really think that there are only women in my eyes? I''m a monk. What do you want so many women to do?"


    "Well, i... I can give you countless cultivation resources! As long as you let me go... I swear... I swear by the original God, I will never say anything about today. Please forgive me, elder martial brother wan..." the monk surnamed sun was full of remorse at this time. If he hadn''t done evil to that woman, how could he have fallen to this point?


    "Hey, hey... Cultivation resources? What cultivation resources can you have?" Elder martial brother Wan hehe sneered, "what resources... Are not as useful as your Yuanying! Who told you not to listen to my advice from the beginning? Who told you to be reckless to provoke others? Now that woman is the most suitable to help me carry the blame! Hahaha!"


    The friar surnamed Wan said, pinching several Dharma decisions directly and hitting Yuanying of younger martial brother sun. Sun Shidi''s Yuanying immediately made a very sad cry.


    "Shout... Enjoy your last good time in the world!" Brother Wan''s eyes also showed a sense of madness, devouring brother sun''s Yuanying, after thorough refining and absorption. He can easily rush into the realm of refining God!


    At that time, he will have the opportunity to become a personal disciple of the sect elders!


    May even become a low-level manager in the sect!


    In the immortal sect, having power means a lot of cultivation resources. Only resources... Are their only goals!


    The leading place of Xianjian gate. No one saw the tragedy that was happening.


    Qi Xiaoyu was far away from there at this time. She didn''t know what would happen to the young man who was cut off by her sword, and she wouldn''t care. It''s her utmost limit to keep him alive.


    If she was allowed to be dominated by the dark force in her body, she almost wanted to kill that person''s Yuanying with a sword!


    No... even devoured the baby!


    "I can''t have such evil thoughts..." Qi Xiaoyu bit his teeth and murmured, "Chu Mo is right. No matter how powerful it is, I will control it after all!"


    Qi Xiaoyu said, with a firm expression on his face. in any case. She can''t live up to Chu Mo''s expectations.


    "Chu Mo, I will take your share and live well! You must also live!" Qi Xiaoyu murmured, her face a little pale, charming eyes godless, forcing herself to be strong.


    A soft but tenacious force, emanating from Qi Xiaoyu''s heart, slowly but unswervingly spread towards the dark forces in his body. Through the place... The original dark power, gradually. Turned gray.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The north pole of the spirit world has completely changed at this time.


    The originally vast and beautiful forest has completely disappeared and turned into an endless abyss. At the bottom of the abyss is the surging ocean of magma. The sky above collapsed completely, and the power of the avenue could not be repaired.


    This place is completely occupied!


    Countless creatures who originally lived here have lost their homes.


    No one can enter this area again. It has become a real Jedi.


    This is the inevitable result of the emergence of forces beyond the world.


    The creatures in the spiritual realm do not know. In fact, they have walked around the gate of death. If Chu Mo had controlled this perfect separation of the true immortal realm for a while longer, I''m afraid the whole spiritual world would collapse completely!


    Chu Mo was also forced to make such a bad decision.


    Although he didn''t say how he would feel after his collapse, Chu Mo had an intuition: the collapse of this split would certainly cause great damage to the ancestor of the blood demon!


    Although he will bear countless causes and consequences, be entangled by the terrifying forces of cause and effect, and may even completely lose the hope of breakthrough, Chu Mo still does not regret his choice.


    He lay quietly in the sea of magma, and the hot magma did not bring him any harm. On the contrary, the abundant power of the five element fire in the magma was constantly repairing the injury in his body.


    Chu Mo was completely unconscious at this time and completely lost his perception of the outside world.


    The sea of his spiritual knowledge was also empty at the moment. When he was seriously injured, the perfect separation that forced him to control the realm of true immortals almost completely exhausted his last strength.


    So, at this time, even if he wants to enter the magic world, he doesn''t have that power.


    I can only lie here quietly, like a corpse.


    This place is already deep in the core of the spiritual world. Without this catastrophe, I''m afraid no one will ever enter this place.


    The magma sea is surging and emitting amazing heat. No one knows how deep it is.


    There was a dead silence here, and there seemed to be no living beings.


    Killing heaven was not taken back by Chu Mo, but floating beside Chu mo.


    This is very unreasonable. It is reasonable to say that it should sink even if it has not been melted by this piece of magma.


    But it doesn''t!


    In front of Chu Mo''s chest, the sky god sign appeared from his body. For some reason, the chaotic oven came out of the sky god sign and was placed on Chu Mo''s chest.


    A trace of samadhi true fire is burning under the chaotic oven, and at the same time, it is also frantically absorbing the energy in this magma sea.


    The Dan stove is gurgling. I don''t know what it is refining¡ª¡ª


    Five o''clock bursts, well, this is the tolerable number of bursts.


    Double monthly tickets will start tomorrow. We must hold on to the last three days of this month. Brothers, look at you! (to be continued.) h:.4.44.19

 Chapter 817

    If Chu Mo was sober at the moment, he would be extremely shocked and speechless. [novel update fast, no pop-up window, please search]


    First of all, almost all of the medicinal materials he has accumulated and collected for many years in his vault of heaven and a storage ring are now in a chaotic oven.


    In the whole sky, in addition to some books such as Kung Fu and mental skills, there are only a pile of top-grade crystal stones and a pool of fish of creation, as well as the elemental holy fruit tree, which grows there alone. All the fruit on the tree had been given to Xiaojin before.


    A large number of medicinal materials are all absorbed by the chaos oven, and then under the refining of samadhi true fire, Gul Gul self alchemy.


    The most surprising thing is that from time to time, there are some creatures or medicinal materials floating out of the endless magma sea. Once they float to Chu Mo, they will be directly sucked into the chaos oven.


    No one could have imagined that there would be living creatures and some medicinal herbs in this extreme environment. It''s incredible!


    No one can think that when the host encounters a life crisis, the chaotic oven can actually refine pills by itself!


    In this way, time passed day by day, and soon, a month passed.


    Chaos oven finally stopped refining after Chu Mo was unconscious for a month. The true fire of samadhi floated back into the sky. Chaos oven directly tilted on Chu mo. A lot of dark liquid flowed out of it.


    These liquids are not only as black as ink, but also extremely viscous, but they do not have any unpleasant smell. On the contrary, they also emit a strong fragrance.


    As soon as these liquids flowed out, they spread to Chu Mo''s whole body like life, and slowly... Infiltrated into Chu Mo''s body.


    At this time, a terrible creature suddenly rushed out of the depths of the magma sea.


    This creature is similar to a dog, but it has three heads!


    Up and down, dark as ink. But it was burning with a ferocious face and cold eyes, staring at Chu Mo floating there. At the same time. Staring at the chaotic oven on Chu Mo''s chest, the fierce eyes took an endless color of greed.


    However, the three headed creature was not in a hurry to attack Chu mo. it seemed to be afraid of something.


    After a long time, when it was determined, the floating man seemed to be really dead. Or after losing the ability to act. The three creatures began to swim cautiously towards Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s whole body had been covered by this unknown liquid refined by the chaos oven, and the whole person became dark.


    The light in the eyes of the three creatures became greedy, and it suddenly... Attacked Chu Mo!


    The head in the middle opened his mouth and bit hard at Chu Mo!


    Qiang!


    Murderer Tian, who had been floating beside Chu Mo, suddenly gave out a loud singing.


    Light up a dazzling brilliance and cut across the three creatures.


    The head in the middle of the three creatures didn''t even react, so it was directly cut off by the knife of killing heaven.


    The remaining two heads. He let out an angry and frightened wail and ran back desperately. He didn''t stop until he escaped far away. The four eyes of the two heads were full of fear at the moment. The voice of wailing kept coming out of his mouth.


    Killing heaven cut off one head of the three creatures with a knife. Instead of pursuing, he returned to Chu Mo and continued to float there.


    The three creatures wailed for a long time, and finally stopped crying, looking at Chu Mo from a distance. His eyes were full of resentment. But it did not dare to move any further.


    At this time, suddenly, a ship floated from a distant direction.


    Because it''s so far away, I can hardly see the shape of the ship clearly.


    But this creature with two heads left. After only one look, he uttered a cry of extreme fear, and then he exhaled... And sank directly into the magma sea. Never dared to show up again.


    Gradually, the ship got closer and closer. It seemed that it was heading for Chu mo.


    From so far away. Driving all the way to Chu Mo, at this time, the appearance of the ship was finally completely clear.


    This is a sailboat of more than ten feet.


    The ship''s body and sail were as black as ink, and there was no one on them. There was no breath emanating from the ship, let alone any mark left.


    I don''t know what the hull is made of, but it can float in the hot magma sea. No one knows where it comes from or where it is going.


    After the sailboat came to Chu Mo, it sent out a strange force from there, grabbed Chu Mo''s body directly from the magma sea, and then threw it into the cabin.


    At this time, the chaos oven has returned to the sky. This force grabbed Chu Mo into the cabin and didn''t catch the killer who was also floating there. However, killer Tian jumped in and still guarded Chu Mo''s side.


    With the entrance of killing heaven, the ship, which had been very stable, shook fiercely!


    It seemed that the weight of killing heaven made it a little unbearable.


    The sailboat swayed left and right for a while, looking at the precarious situation, as if it might fall on the magma sea at any time.


    Killing heaven sent out a gentle sound. At this time, a strange thing happened, and the sailboat stopped shaking and became stable. Then he carried Chu Mo and floated in a deeper direction.


    When Chu Mo woke up, more than half a year had passed.


    In fact, Chu Mo had no idea how long he had been unconscious. When he woke up, he found himself lying by a river. The river is dark as ink, flowing quietly. There are also many strange bodies around him.


    Chu Mo was also startled when he saw them, because the appearance of these bodies was very strange.


    All the bodies are black in one color!


    Then Chu Mo looked at himself again, and suddenly he was surprised to find that his whole body... Somehow, it was also dark!


    "I... I became a black man?" Chu Mo opened his mouth, and his voice was extremely hoarse, like the sound of two pieces of metal rubbing together. Chu Mo was startled by his voice, and then gradually woke up from a trance.


    "Am I still alive? I remember that in the end, all the land fell, and I seemed to fall into the boundless abyss. Where is this?" Chu Mo murmured to himself, and then grabbed murderer Tian from his side with joy on his face: "it''s good that you''re still there! These bodies... Are you the ones you killed?"


    From the freshness of these bodies, Chu Mo can probably judge that their death time is not long.


    It''s just that Chu Mo has never seen any of these creatures. It looks so strange. Only a few kinds of creatures can be roughly judged from their appearance.


    Chu Mo wanted to stand up, but found that he felt weak all over his body. He wanted to try to run the power in his body, but he was surprised to find that he couldn''t reach the slightest bit of power in Dantian!


    Chu Mo held murderer Tian and stayed there completely.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "What the hell is this?"


    At this time, from a distant direction, there came a bleak horn sound.


    Woo... Woo¡ª¡ª


    Brothers, the double monthly ticket has begun. Everyone should awesome!


    Look at you!!!! (to be continued.) h:.100.96.66

 Chapter 818

    Chu Mo''s heart was extremely shocked, and the desolate horn sound seemed to be mixed with bursts of fighting!


    Judging from the distance, it should not be far away. But why... I can only hear a general idea?


    Can I say... Has my hearing fallen to this level?


    Chu Mo showed an unbelievable expression on his face. He can''t remember how many years he hasn''t had this feeling.


    At this time, Chu Mo made an attempt. He read the formula and wanted to enter the magic world!


    In the past years, when he was seriously injured and only had mental activity left, he directly entered the magic world. Now, he wants to try.


    As a result, there was no response at all!


    Even if there was only a trace of spiritual power left, the magic world was completely closed to him at this moment.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a blank color. This was the first time he had encountered this situation.


    At this time, the fighting voice was a little closer, as if it were a few miles away from him.


    Chu Mo''s spirit was shocked. Anyway, first avoid the immediate danger. Since someone is fighting here, it shows that he should still be on the spiritual world!


    It would be nice to ask someone again at that time.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then took a look at the surrounding environment.


    The river is not too wide, about twenty or thirty feet. On the opposite bank are rolling mountains, which are very high. Although they are very close, Chu Mo still can''t see the plants on the mountain clearly. It seems all dark.


    The sky above was gray, and no light came in. But this world is not dark.


    The place where Chu Mo is located is a small beach, about dozens of feet around. Outside the beach, there are patches of shrubs. In the distance, it seems to be an endless plain.


    The river was as dark as ink, emitting a cold smell, and Chu Mo noticed that nothing was floating on it in the river. In order to test his guess, Chu Mo dragged an unknown corpse to the river and pushed it in.


    His current strength is inferior to that of ordinary people of the same age, so he can only use this method.


    The body of this unknown creature was directly swallowed by the river, then sank in, and never surfaced again.


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows, broke a branch on the bank and threw it into the river. The branches also sank directly, and even a spray could not be splashed.


    This river is really weird!


    Chu Mo wanted to contact the God of heaven to take a look at the river, but it was a pity that he couldn''t mobilize any mental strength now. I can only drag a pile of unknown corpses into the river.


    After all this, Chu Mo was sweating and sitting there panting constantly.


    The fighting sound over there was getting closer and closer, and it seemed that there was only oneortwo miles left from him. Chu Mo struggled, stood up, and then began to drill into the bushes.


    At this time, Chu Mo also saw those creatures fighting in the distance, one of whom was riding a huge war horse, with half of his body exposed in the grass. On the other side, there is no figure. But from the actions of those knights, it should be seen that the other side is hiding in the grass.


    The party with the war horse did not seem to have much advantage, and people kept falling down from the war horse, and then screamed bitterly.


    Chu Mo hid there and stared nervously. He found that those people were as dark as he was.


    From the fighting between the two sides, Chu Mo can judge that the people who have fought these two times seem to be ordinary people. This feeling is like returning to the secular mortal world of the human world.


    Chu Mo frowned and watched quietly.


    At this time, suddenly, a man rushed towards Chu Mo in the grass. At this time, it''s too late to dodge again. I can only watch the grass shake constantly, form a straight line, and come straight to me.


    Chu Mo''s expression suddenly tightened, squinted, and clenched his hand to kill heaven. Although he could hardly lift his strength, he was still absolutely sure that he would be able to slash people over in the future.


    At this time, the person who rushed over from the other party seemed to feel the danger here. He rushed forward and gave a slight meal. Then the two sides saw each other through the gap between the grass.


    This is a 16-year-old boy, dressed in rags all over, with several wounds on his body. The scarlet blood dyed the ragged clothes, constantly flowing outward.


    The exposed part of his body is as dark as Chu Mo!


    The boy''s eyes were very bright. The moment he saw Chu Mo, his expression obviously became a little nervous. But then, he put a finger on his lips and motioned Chu Mo not to make a sound.


    They looked at each other and gradually calmed down.


    Chu Mo didn''t see the killing intention in the boy''s eyes, and the boy also felt that the other party was gradually relaxed. He suddenly grinned and squatted down slowly. At the same time, he also motioned Chu Mo to squat down with him.


    At this moment, there are several huge war horses, wading through the grass, coming this way.


    At the same time, several cursed voices came: "untouchables! A group of untouchables! Damn... If it weren''t in such a damn place, I would cut them all over easily!"


    "Don''t be angry, adults, that group of Dalits have been scattered by us..." another voice sounded, with a somewhat flattering smell.


    PA!


    At this time, there was a crisp slap in the face.


    "Shit... Which group of Dalits? It''s like you didn''t come out of that group!"


    The flattering voice was full of grievances: "my lord... Aren''t you the same?"


    PA!


    "Dare you talk back?"


    Then, there was another burst of swearing, leaned a few steps towards this side, and suddenly said, "forget it, the closer I am to the Youming River, the more insecure I am. I''d better stay away from this!"


    "Your Excellency is clever!" The flattering voice rang out again. I didn''t expect that he had just been slapped in the face by this man.


    "Clever fart! What else can you do one day besides flattering?" The man rode away swearing.


    At this time, Chu Mo slowly stood up and looked at the man''s back.


    The man on the horse is extremely tall and has extremely long arms. Otherwise, it is also a very difficult thing to ride on the horse and want to slap people in the face. Chu Mo couldn''t help standing up and looking at it just because he thought of this.


    The boy squatting over there was scared out of his wits by Chu Mo''s actions, and desperately motioned Chu Mo to squat down.


    Chu Mo squinted and squatted down slowly.


    At this time, the tall man on the horse seemed to have an induction and looked back.


    However, in the eye, he saw nothing except the tall grass. He couldn''t help scolding, "this annoying river! Every time he came here, he was equally restless!"


    Later, the two knights joined with other knights and searched for the existence of others on the grassland.


    The battle in the distance continued, and the cavalry was dominant, but there were also many casualties. The leader''s angry voice kept coming, but no one came to the river again.


    Until this time, the boy carefully stood up and waved to Chu mo. (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 819

    Chu Mo glanced at the young man, stood up silently, and slowly walked over with murderer Tian.


    The boy glanced at the knife in Chu Mo''s hand, and his mouth twitched, and a touch of fear flashed in the depths of his eyes. Although I don''t know what kind of knife it is, as long as I look at it, I know it''s a good knife.


    A good weapon, in this place, is simply an artifact. Countless people have died for a good weapon. What on earth is this person in front of you? How dare you walk around with such a treasured knife? I must remind him later.


    With Chu Mo, the boy kept going deep along the river. He didn''t speak, and Chu Mo didn''t ask.


    In this way, the two people went out for more than ten miles in one breath. Chu Mo felt hot and sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart, and it was more than ten miles... In normal times, it was not enough for him to blink an eye. If you shrink to an inch, it''s only a blink of an eye to travel hundreds of miles.


    Hoo!


    The boy looked back at Chu Mo from a distance, and finally breathed a sigh. He looked at Chu Mo with big black and white eyes, and then said, "who are you? Why have I never seen you?"


    The sound is crisp, like big beads falling on a jade plate, which is very beautiful.


    This opening startled Chu Mo, looking at the ragged teenager with black lines all over his head, and the corner of his mouth twitched, "are you a girl?"


    The boy''s eyes flashed a blush and said, "what''s the matter with the girl?"


    "Cough... Nothing." Chu Mo looked at the boy and asked, "where is this?"


    "I asked you first!" Teenager... It should be a girl, staring at Chu Mo with a pair of eyes: "aren''t you from here?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I came in from outside."


    "Outside? How can it be?" On the girl''s face, she was obviously surprised and looked at Chu Mo: "you really can talk nonsense!"


    "What did I lie to you for? Where is this?" Chu Mo glanced at the girl and continued to ask.


    "This is the land of sin." The girl glanced at Chu Mo, then walked aside, picked up a stone and threw it into the calm river.


    The stone sank with a thud, and there was also no spray. The girl looked at Chu Mo and said, "see? This is the Youming River, which is said to appear only in the underworld."


    Chu Mo''s face immediately showed surprise. "Is this the Youming river?" he said quietly


    "Yes, you really don''t know?" The girl has been carefully testing Chu Mo since just now. She doesn''t believe that this person comes from outside. Because this is a completely closed world and a real place of sin. Even some old people. It is said that this place is the legendary edge of hell!


    How can someone come in from outside in such a place?


    However, it seems that this person is really unfamiliar here. He can feel it by looking at the knife in his hand. If he was really from here, I''m afraid that the knife in his hand would have been robbed.


    "Unexpectedly... This is the Youming River..." Chu Mo looked at the silent black river in front of him and muttered, "so, there must be Youming insects in it?"


    The girl''s face suddenly showed vigilance, and a trace of fear appeared in her eyes: "nether worm? What do you want to do? What do you do with that demon?"


    "Demon?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at the girl, "is it terrible?"


    "I don''t know where you''ve heard of the nether worm, but I hope you don''t mention these three words again. It symbolizes death! Once it appears, it means a lot of death is coming." The girl said with a serious face.


    "I see." Chu Mo nodded. He didn''t try to refute anything. In his current state, I''m afraid he really couldn''t catch any netherworld insects.


    "The river water of Youming river is highly toxic. One sip of it will definitely kill you. Moreover, nothing on it can float." The girl looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "if you don''t understand it, then you must remember to stay away from this river in the future."


    The girl said, taking a deep look at Chu Mo: "well, I''m leaving, stranger. Good luck!"


    The girl said, turned and walked away, fast and flexible. Drilling into the grass, he soon disappeared completely.


    Chu Mo stood there alone, his face a little confused. He wanted to stop the girl and know more about the situation here. But the other party obviously had a strong vigilance towards him and was unwilling to contact him more.


    Let''s go first!


    Chu Mo made up his mind. Follow the river bank and start walking down.


    The land of sin... Youming river?


    What the hell is this place? Chu Mo thought and walked slowly.


    After more than ten miles, I turned a corner along the river, and there was a rumbling sound of water in front of me.


    Chu Mo looked around, but he saw that the river came to a huge cliff, forming a huge waterfall thousands of feet deep!


    That''s where the sound came from.


    But Chu Mo was shocked that not far ahead, on the edge of the waterfall, on a huge bluestone, there was an old man in coir raincoat and hat, holding a fishing rod in his hand, fishing there!


    Fishing in the Youming river? Are you crazy?


    Chu Mo felt very shocked in his heart.


    At this time, the old man suddenly looked back at Chu Mo''s side, and grinned at Chu Mo from a distance: "since you see it, it''s fate, little friend, come and sit down?"


    The old man has kind eyebrows and good intentions. His eyes are very peaceful. Although the clothes he wears are not very good, they are not so shabby.


    Chu Mo noticed that while the old man looked at him, his eyes scanned the sky killing in his hands, but there was no difference on his face.


    Chu Mo''s heart was more or less uneasy, but he still walked over and saluted the old man with his fists from a distance: "younger Lin Bai, have you seen this elder!"


    The old man didn''t look back, but pointed to the stone beside him and motioned Chu Mo to sit over.


    Chu Mo glanced at the distance, about threeorfour feet away from the old man, thought about it, walked over and sat down. Then he stopped talking and watched the old man fishing.


    The old man''s eyes were very focused, with a serious face staring at the waterfall at his feet. His fishing line hangs in the middle of the waterfall. I don''t know how long it is.


    In this way, Chu Mo sat there, watching the old man fishing for more than two hours.


    This place seems to have no day or night. From beginning to end, the sky is always gray, and the brightness has not changed at all.


    Chu Mo''s patience is good enough, but he also has some doubts. What can such a mysterious old man catch in the Youming river?


    Nether worm?


    At this time, the fishing rod in the old man''s hand suddenly plummeted, and the old man was shocked and drank a low voice.


    "Up!"


    Suddenly lift the fishing rod in your hand.


    This fishing rod made of unknown material suddenly bent sharply and almost completely folded in half. But the toughness is excellent, and there is no sign of breaking.


    The old man''s face showed excitement and said loudly, "big one! Boy, you''re very lucky! I''ve been fishing here for a thousand years... I''ve never caught such a big one. You''ll have it when you come." (~^~)h:.4.44.19

 Chapter 820

    The old man held the fishing rod excitedly as he spoke, and the veins on his forehead burst. His throat also sent out a low roar: "his grandmother''s... why is this fish so big?"


    Standing in Chu Mo''s position, it''s hard to see the movement in the waterfall below, but looking at the fishing rod that is almost arched into a circle, Chu Mo still couldn''t help saying, "elder, isn''t your fishing hook hanging?"


    The old man rolled his eyes and sneered, "are you kidding? It''s a fish! It''s a big fish! Come and have a look if you don''t believe it!"


    The boulder where the old man is located is the best location for the whole waterfall, and only that place can you see the whole picture of the waterfall clearly. In other words, if Chu Mo wants to see it, he must get around the old man. Chu Mo glanced at the old man and shook his head. "Forget it, I''ll wait until you catch it."


    The old man said, "what are you afraid of? I won''t push you down."


    Chu Mo smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t know you. Who knows if you will push me down?"?


    At this time, the fishing rod in the old man''s hand began to tremble violently. The old man seemed to grasp Li and shouted, "see? I didn''t lie to you, did I? Ouch... Grandma''s legs are too heavy..."


    As the old man said, he kept retreating and desperately pulled the fishing rod in his hand.


    At this time, Chu Mo saw clearly that the fishing line tied to the fishing rod was very thin, almost like hair, as white as jade. If he didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t find its existence at all.


    This fishing line is not ordinary! Chu Mo said in his heart.


    With the constant competition between the old man and the fish, the old man finally gained the upper hand, and by constantly retreating, he desperately lifted the fish up.


    Chu Mo found that the fishing line was very long. I''m afraid it was hundreds of feet long! Because the old man has retreated far away, but the fishing line is still hanging in the waterfall!


    The struggle over there also began to grow up, and Chu Mo could even hear the sound of splashing.


    The old man was already a little breathless at this time, and couldn''t help scolding: "damn... It''s just a fish, which makes me so hard. If it were... Ah!"


    With that, the old man pulled a huge thing up again.


    A fish head follows the dark waterfall. Slowly exposed.


    Chumton was startled. This fish... Is really big enough!


    Because a fish head is as big as a small house!


    And to Chu Mo''s surprise, this fish is not black, but gold! The fish head is carved like gold. It''s very beautiful, and there''s a golden smell flowing on it. It looks very moving!


    This golden fish is struggling frantically, but it can''t get rid of the hairline, and it can''t get rid of the old man''s pull. In this way, it was dragged up from the waterfall a little bit!


    The whole fish is more than ten feet long and weighs no less than a few thousand kilograms!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help looking at the old man with a shocked face. This strange place was completely different from the outside. There seems to be no friar here, and the battle I just saw seems to be all ordinary people. And this old man. There was no smell of any monk, but it could pull this huge fish out of the water.


    What kind of terrifying power does this have?


    The old man didn''t care to talk to Chu Mo at this time, and fought with this golden fish wholeheartedly. Pulling the big fish out of the waterfall does not mean victory, because the big fish is still in the Youming river.


    After being pulled up, the big fish began to rush around crazily with the strong and unparalleled fishing line, as if it had endless power.


    The old man should be calm when taking in and setting out. Although a dark old face is a little twisted, there is no fear in his eyes.


    Chu Mo then simply sat there and watched the game between the old man and the golden fish. A thoughtful expression appeared on his face. Watching the old man fishing, he unexpectedly entered a mysterious realm of enlightenment!


    The old man glanced at Chu Mo and saw the expression on Chu Mo''s face. At first, he was slightly stunned. Then he couldn''t help muttering in a low voice: "this little thing... I can understand the Tao even when I fish?"


    This game lasted for less than half a day. Finally, the old man finally dragged the golden fish ashore from the Youming river. In the end, the big fish was exhausted and dragged ashore. Don''t move.


    The old man also sat on the ground, without any demeanor, and shouted to Chu Mo, who was still thinking, "I said boy, do you want to eat fish? Come and help if you want! His grandmother, wake up, don''t realize the Tao! In this ghost place, even if you understand the supreme Road, what''s the use of it?"


    Chu Mo was suddenly awakened, embarrassed to smile, carrying the murderer, slowly walked towards the old man.


    "Use the knife in your hand to help me kill the fish. The fish is solid to death, not a sharp knife... It can''t be killed at all!" The old man didn''t look at the knife in Chu Mo''s hand much, but just sat there and said casually.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After seeing the old man''s fishing enlightenment, Chu Mo actually felt that his body seemed to have a little more strength. At least he wouldn''t feel tired after walking more than ten miles as before.


    "How to kill?" Chu Mo went to the big fish, which was countless times bigger than himself, looked up at the big fish like a hill, and couldn''t help scratching his head. This guy was too big to start.


    "Of course, go to the scales first!" The old man breathed heavily and said, "if the scales of this fish are made into armor, it can block the emperor''s attack!"


    Chu Mo''s face was shocked, and he looked at the old man strangely. Not only because the old man said that the armor made of fish scales could block the emperor''s attack, but also because... The old man even knew the emperor?


    The old man looked at the shocked expression on Chu Mo''s face, rolled his eyes and said, "OK, work first. If you have any questions, talk later!"


    "Er... OK." Chu Mo has too many questions in his heart. Is that so?


    At that moment, he waved kill sky and wanted to scrape off the huge scale, but Chu Mo was a little shocked that he had worked hard for a long time, but he hadn''t scraped off a fish scale!


    This huge scale seemed to stick closely to the big fish. It really seemed to be carved out as a whole, but there was no gap!


    This is still the case that the golden fish has no struggle. If the fish struggles again, I''m afraid Chu Mo has no chance. Chu Mo now believes that the fish''s scales can block the emperor''s attack.


    At this time, the old man laughed, "how''s it going? Do you know the difficulty? Boy, climb up... Yes, climb up to this big fish and see if there is a colorful scale on its back. If so, you can get that scale off, and then the other scales on its body will fall off by themselves!"


    Chu Mo looked at the old man with a puzzled face, showing an expression: don''t cheat me if I don''t read much.


    "Really... You''ll know when you climb up!" The old man looked serious. (to be continued.) h:.147.247.73

 Chapter 821

    Chu Mo''s heart was indeed full of curiosity, and he also felt that the old man was not an ordinary person, so he tried to climb on the big fish. It took a long time to climb up from the fish''s tail and move up a little. Finally I saw the colorful scales that the old man said. Born on the topmost dorsal fin!


    That scale is not as big as other scales, but surprisingly small. It is only the size of an adult''s fingernail. It is like a colorful gem inlaid there, glittering with brilliant light. Such an obvious scale is hard to find.


    Chu Mo lost his voice and said, "really..."


    The old man''s face also showed excitement and asked loudly, "boy, how big is that scale?"


    "About... Nails this big." Chu Mo said.


    The excited color on the old man''s face was frozen, and he was silent for a moment, shook his head, and sighed, "it''s not big enough..."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo stood there, not in a hurry to buckle down this scale, but looking at the old man.


    "If it''s as big as a fist, we can leave this damn place together." The old man raised his head, glanced at the gray sky above his head, and did not speak for a long time. His eyes showed a somewhat lost expression.


    Chu Mo was stunned and looked at the old man blankly. He didn''t even know whether the old man''s words were true or false.


    For a long time, the old man''s dark face showed a wry smile and said, "this is also fate, providence! After entering the place of sin... How can it be so easy to get out? Just... Boy, you buckle it down and put it away. Whether you can escape from here depends on it!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath and looked at the old man and said, "why give it to me? I didn''t do anything."


    The old man glanced at Chu Mo, Then he said with a wry smile: "When I was an old man, do you really want to give it to you? Although I''m not a villain, I can''t be so selfless. I give it to you because this fish... Is for you! It''s your chance and your nature! Just now I asked you how big the colorful fish scale is. If it''s as big as a fist, then... It''s our common chance! But now... Forget it, you can buckle it first. It''s easy, you can try it ¡£¡±


    "What if I give you this chance?" Chu Mo looked at the old man. Asked seriously.


    The old man was slightly stunned, and then looked at Chu Mo with great interest: "boy, do you know what this sentence means in this place?"


    "I don''t know this place, but I can also feel that it''s not a good place. And it''s very likely. I can''t get out if I come in." Chu Mo said honestly.


    "Then you still want to give it to me?" The old man looked at Chu Mo, with an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    "You caught the fish." Chu Mo said, "if you don''t tell me this, I''ll never know."


    The old man stood there, looking at Chu Mo, silent for a long time, and then said, "hey... So I waited here for thousands of years, but I couldn''t wait for a colorful goldfish. When you came, it appeared. That''s the difference! Boy. Thank you for thinking of my old man, but it''s useless. Only you can take down that colorful fish scale."


    At this time, Chu Mo directly bent down and gently touched this colorful fish scale like a colorful gem with his hand.


    Ka!


    With a clear sound, this colorful fish scale fell off directly from there, and then Chu Mo took it in his hand.


    Then, all the scales on this huge goldfish were like rain. Crazy falling down.


    It''s splashing!


    Almost instantly, a lot of golden fish scales were piled on the ground.


    Later, Chu Mo was stunned!


    This goldfish began to disappear slowly after it took off its scales!


    "What... What''s going on?" Chu Mo stood on the back of the big fish. There was a look of great shock on his face.


    "Jump down." The old man shouted, "this is not a real fish... This is the manifestation of Tao!"


    Chu Mo jumped down directly from there, and some embarrassed turned two somersaults to stabilize his body. Then he turned around and stared at the huge goldfish disappearing at a very fast speed.


    At this time, the old man came to Chu Mo and said faintly, "this place is the place of heaven''s punishment and sin. Some people call this place the underworld. Well, to be exact, the place we are in is the edge of the underworld. It is a completely closed world!"


    The old man went to the pile of golden fish scales, bent down to pick up one, and flicked it gently with his hand.


    Qiang!


    A metallic sound sounded.


    He continued: "People who come to this place are all those who are not allowed by the way of heaven. They fail to survive the robbery, but they don''t die; people who have done something evil without conscience, but shouldn''t be directly destroyed; and some people who violate the laws of the way of heaven for inexplicable reasons... In short, this place is like a place of exile. But heaven will always leave people with vitality, even if this person is really a traitor and villain, heaven won''t Really kill them all. Therefore, such a back door was left. "


    Chu Mo said dully, "is this colorful goldfish?"


    The old man nodded: "yes, this colorful goldfish is transformed by the road. At the same time, it will carry many kinds of divine gold. People with good fortune can catch it and get the divine gold on it. Only people with great fortune can see the colorful scales from it. Therefore, if it is me, not you, who climbed onto this big fish today... Then, nine times out of ten, I can''t see this colorful scale!"


    "I''m confused now. Please give me some advice." Chu Mo glanced at the colorful scales in his hand, and then saluted the old man with a serious hug.


    The old man said, "even if you don''t ask, I will tell you. Because of your great fortune, I believe that the fortune that belongs to me... Is not far away! Speaking of it, I still want to thank you!"


    Chu Mo said timidly, "I should thank my predecessors." With that, Chu Mo handed the colorful fish scale in his hand to the old man and said, "this fish scale, give it to the elder."


    "Hehe, don''t you understand? This fish scale is transformed by the avenue. It represents... A kind of Dao!" The old man looked at Chu Mo: "so, this is only for you! I can''t use it!"


    Chu Mo looked at the small colorful fish scale in his hand and looked puzzled. He didn''t feel any flavor of the road from the scale at all.


    "This is a Jedi, isolating all Tao." The old man looked at Chu Mo: "so, you can''t feel the breath of the road from it, but if you leave here, you will understand."


    "Elder, tell me about this place." Chu Mo looked at the old man.


    "OK." The old man took Chu Mo and sat on the stone by the river, Say slowly: "Before I entered this place, I had never heard of such a place in this world. At that time, I only knew that there was heaven, celestial realm, spiritual realm... Oh, there was human realm. So even if someone told me at that time, I wouldn''t believe that such a place really existed in this world. Just like the six samsara, it said that people can reincarnate after death, but who has really seen it? Who can prove this Point? "


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "indeed." (to be continued.) h:.4.44.19

 Chapter 822

    "After coming here, I have experienced too many things and seen too many fantastic scenes. Finally, I finally understand that there is reincarnation in this world. It turns out that everything has cause and effect." The old man looked at Chu Mo and said, "you just came over there. I don''t know if you''ve met anyone?"


    Chu Mo said, "I saw two groups of people fighting."


    "Those people are all after sinners." The old man said.


    "After the sinner?" Chu Mo frowned slightly: "is it the descendants of the people who came here?"


    The old man nodded, His eyes showed a bit of vicissitudes: "this world, in fact, is not only the four realms of immortals and people. The universe is vast, with countless worlds. There are big worlds and small worlds. This place holds sinners in all worlds. You may also find that after coming here, the magic power is lost, and the skin turns black. This layer of color is actually the seal that separates all magic power!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo looked down at his dark skin, and the corners of his mouth twitched, some speechless.


    "But people don''t die the first time after they get here. The more powerful monks enter this place, the longer they can survive. Therefore, I don''t know when this place began to multiply. And the number is increasing. But this place is too barren! Food and resources are all very precious. In order to compete for these things, people fight each other. There is no difference between justice and evil here , some... Just how to survive! "


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing when he thought of the girl who was like a boy.


    "How did the elder come to this place?" Chu Mo looked at the old man and asked.


    The old man smiled and said, "the impact on the supreme failed."


    "Ah?" Chu Mo couldn''t help exclaiming, and some couldn''t believe looking at the old man in front of him.


    The amount of information contained in this sentence... Is really too big!


    If he fails to attack the supreme, doesn''t it mean that the old man in front of him... Was once a great power beyond the realm of the emperor?


    Although Chu Mo had seen the emperor in the magic world, he even had a conflict with the young emperor Zhuge Lang. But this does not mean that Chu Mo is at the same level as the emperor. In fact, if you really fight with the emperor, Chu Mo has no chance of survival at all!


    Even if he sacrifices a perfect separation, he will also be slapped into slag!


    I can''t imagine the old man in front of me. Unexpectedly, he is a monk even stronger than the emperor.


    Looking at Chu Mo''s surprised appearance, the old man smiled: "the supreme has no way. In those days, in order to impact the supreme realm, I made too many attempts. Maybe... There were some attempts. A little anger and resentment, and finally led to the suppression of the heaven. Maybe I was beaten directly to this place before I died."


    An attempt at anger? Chu Mo glanced at the old man and suddenly thought of the blood demon ancestor. The kind of attempt of the blood demon ancestor, is it not the anger of heaven and the resentment of man?


    The old man said faintly, "I tried almost every means to impact the supreme realm. In the end, I simply experimented with living people."


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched violently, and his eyes looked at the old man, a little complicated.


    The old man seemed to see what Chu Mo was thinking, Sighed: "Although the people I arrested in those years were all heinous people with conclusive evidence, my practice was still against the law of heaven after all. Because although those people all died 10000 times, they did not necessarily deserve that kind of torture. Of course, I didn''t think so in those years. I think it''s not too much to use any means for those people. It took me 200 years until I failed to survive the supreme robbery and was driven into this ghost place It took me a while to figure it out. That''s wrong. "


    The old man didn''t say what his specific means was, but it must be a terrible one.


    Just imagine that a person who transcends the existence of the emperor and uses heinous people to do experiments must have done everything by various means. Some bloody and horrible things. Nature is inevitable.


    "Boy, your realm... Shouldn''t be too high. It''s not supposed to enter this place. From the fact that you were protected by great opportunities as soon as you arrived here, you can understand that the so-called punishment of heaven for you... Is not punishment at all. It''s even a little like... To train you. Specially prepared this trip for you? HMM... it''s like a trip. Then let you take a pile of divine gold back. So I have Curious, how did you get in? " The old man looked at Chu Mo and asked with great interest.


    Over the years, the old man almost never contacted anyone. Few people can be put in his eyes. Those people are killing and killing, and no one dares to provoke this living ancestor here. So the old man for thousands of years. It''s actually very lonely.


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "in the spirit world, I used a forbidden device that does not belong to the spirit world to target a great enemy. As a result, it caused a huge disaster. It turned an unknown area into ashes, and the sky of the spirit world collapsed... That place is estimated to be completely abandoned."


    Listening to Chu Mo''s words, the old man couldn''t help but smoke at the corners of his mouth and stayed for a long time, Caidao: "your boy''s method... Is much more terrible than mine. Compared with you, I couldn''t do it in those days. This time... I''m afraid at least hundreds of millions of creatures will die. Entangled by such a big cause and effect, you can actually enter this place intact. Then you immediately get a great chance? His grandmother''s... you''re really a monster!"


    Chu Mo heard this, and he also felt that this thing was very magical.


    Because according to the old man, his behavior like this, which almost destroyed the world, even if he narrowly escaped from the punishment of heaven, he can only survive in the place of sin in this life. There is no chance of leaving!


    The old man guessed that this place was transformed by the avenue of the universe, which was above everything!


    In such a way, if there is no amazing luck, there will never be such treatment as Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly remembered the three blood moons on the sky god''s mirror!


    Ruyi, avoid disaster, enter the ground!


    An aura flashed from Chu Mo''s brain. He seemed to understand something.


    At this time, the old man looked at Chu Mo and asked, "the person who can let you use the forbidden weapon in the spiritual world... Should not belong to the spiritual world? And look at your current opportunity, you deal with that person... Should be a big villain, who is he? Talk about it, maybe I know him."


    Chu Mo glanced at the old man and hesitated.


    The old man said, "what? I''m afraid I''ll hurt you? Don''t worry, I won''t give you any thought if you are unlucky!"


    "I''m not afraid you''ll hurt me." Chu Mo looked at the old man and said, "that man is called the blood demon ancestor. Have you heard of him?"


    "What?" The old man Teng stood up and looked at Chu Mo incredulously. Colorful fish scales didn''t make him lose his temper like this, but when he heard the words "blood demon ancestor", the old man was directly surprised. He looked at Chu Mo strangely: "how could a little guy like you... Provoke that demon?"


    Said, before Chu Mo answered, the old man''s face showed a wry smile, looked at Chu Mo and said, "you know, that man was once my best friend."¡ª¡ª


    Brothers, six more outbreak!


    It''s the end of the month, double, vote! (~^~)h:.4.44.19

 Chapter 823

    Chu Mo also stayed there, twitching at the corners of his mouth, looking at the old man with black lines all over his head.


    The old man took a long breath, sat down slowly, and told Chu Mo a secret past, even in the heaven.


    "I was born in a very small family in the heaven. My family is very small, and my ancestors have never been prominent. Therefore, when I was young, although I had good talent, I suffered from the lack of resource supply and the slow improvement of cultivation. This situation was finally improved after I stepped into the period of ascension. At that time, I went out to collect medicine, and I met the blood demon ancestor, but at that time, he was not called the blood demon ancestor, his real name, It''s called Ding Ling. "


    With the old man''s narration, a dusty past of tens of thousands of years, like a painting, slowly unfolded in front of Chu mo.


    The old man''s name is Wang Zhong, a very common and ordinary name. After meeting Ding Ling, the two soon became friends who talked about everything.


    Ding Ling at that time, in addition to being a little selfish and a little dark hearted, did not have too many shortcomings.


    "However, with his chance, all this has changed completely." Wang Zhong sighed, "Ding Ling was originally a human race. Like me, he was born in a small family. He can''t borrow much power from the family, and everything can only depend on himself. Fortunately, we were all born in heaven, in heaven... As long as you work hard enough, it''s generally not a problem to cultivate on the great Luo Jinxian."


    Chu Mo nodded and said with some envy, "yes, this kind of thing... There is no fairness. In the spiritual world, it is a great thing for the same talented genius to cultivate to the realm of Yuanying."


    "Yes, at that time, I was as close as my brother with Ding Ling. I went out to look for all kinds of medicinal materials, find resources to sell money together, and then buy pills. At that time, it should be the happiest time of my life." Wang Zhong said in a deep voice: "later, Ding Ling went out by himself once and entered a ruins by mistake. That ruins. But it belonged to the demon clan''s power. Ding Ling failed to resist the temptation and inherited the mantle of the demon clan''s power..."


    Chu Mo remembered at this time that he had seen a powerful demon in the Guixu, although he had not learned the inheritance of that powerful demon at that time. But I learned a lot from him. And in Chu Mo''s view, the demon clan... Is not really as evil as the world says. At least the Demon power he met seemed normal.


    So he couldn''t help asking, "are the demons... All evil?"


    Wang Zhong glanced at Chu Mo and sneered, "how can there be evil races in this world? Only evil hearts, son!"


    Chu Mo Leng was there, and then said, "what you said is reasonable!"


    That''s it. It''s almost the same as what Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu said before, but people''s horizons are different, and there will always be things they can''t see. So, now hearing Wang Zhong talk about the demon clan, Chu Mo has a feeling of enlightenment.


    "I didn''t understand this in those days." Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo and said with a wry smile, "so my first reaction was boundless anger when I learned that my best brother actually inherited the mantle of the demon clan and became a demon clan. I asked him why he wanted to go this way. He told me. He wanted to become stronger."


    Wang Zhong vomited a mouthful of foul gas, say: "This sentence made me speechless. Yes, who doesn''t want to become stronger? Who doesn''t want to rush into a higher realm in the practice world? But since then, the two of us have drifted away. Then, suddenly one day, he came to me. At that time, both of us have entered the realm of emperor. But his cultivation is stronger than me. At the same time, his title of blood demon ancestor has also been very loud. Many monks are afraid of him, and even feel afraid when they hear his name. But I heard these four words. But there is only sadness in my heart. "


    Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo: "can you understand that feeling? Watching your best friend fall into the abyss step by step, but you can''t do anything. That taste... Very uncomfortable." He said with a sigh, "he came to me and said there was a way that he might have a chance to step on the path of the supreme. I advised him at that time. Turn around, brother... You can''t continue to sink like this. As a result, he... Told me a way I''ve never heard of."


    Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong and said, "is that the way you came here?"


    Wang Zhong nodded and said with a wry smile, "at that time, my idea was that anyway, those people were all sinners. How to treat those people should not be too much? The more... I started my hunting trip. Even because of my action, I left a great reputation in the world of heaven!"


    "Punishing evil and promoting good... Will certainly leave a good reputation." Chu Mo also laughed bitterly. When the heart says things in this world, it really can''t just look at the surface. Who can think that Wang Zhong''s purpose of catching those traitors and heinous people is not really to punish evil, but to find the supreme way?


    If he didn''t know the truth, I''m afraid no one would think Wang Zhong was wrong in doing so. Except those evil men themselves.


    But even if he knew the truth, Chu Mo had no way to blame Wang Zhong in his heart, saying that he was wrong to do so. After all, those evil people... Really damn it!


    The only mistake of Wang Zhong is that he doesn''t really understand the way of heaven, right?


    "So, the blood demon ancestor Ding Ling was not crazy to the later level at that time?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong, because when he talked about the four words "blood demon ancestor", Wang Zhong blurted out a "demon head" and the complex expression on his face. It''s enough to show that the two people still have intersection later. And... Nine times out of ten, it''s a bad relationship.


    Wang Zhong nodded, say: "At that time, Ding Ling, in fact, had fallen into the devil''s way. This devil... In fact, it was his heart! He began to become more ruthless... Later, I heard that he actually practiced a kind of evil skill called the unification of all bodies. It has to be said that people hate the devil''s family, which is not unreasonable. Many evil family skills are all from the devil''s family. This evil skill of the unification of all bodies is one of them, which is very generative The external evil skill is also very famous in the whole demon clan! "


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly when hearing Wang Zhong talk about this skill: if it weren''t for this skill, how could he be related to the existence of the blood demon ancestor? And become the enemy of life and death?


    Wang Zhong sighed, "I heard that after he practiced this skill, I rushed to dissuade him, but at that time Ding Ling was completely possessed by the devil, and the whole person was almost crazy. I didn''t listen to the advice at all, but asked me that the evil skill he practiced was essentially no different from the skill I practiced!"¡ª¡ª


    Hey, double monthly ticket


    My heart is mixed.


    After working hard for a month, I broke out like a fool and tried to update my monthly ticket. Then in just a few days, I doubled my monthly ticket, watched one by one rush up, watched the front ride away one by one, and only 10000 big cocks galloped past in my heart. Don''t blame others for being too strong, only yourself for being too weak.


    Without it, I feel sad and waste my time step by step.


    Sometimes I really think about it. If I could publish books and update books normally in that year and a half, would the result be like this now?


    I don''t know. But I think it will be better than the current situation.


    I will continue to explode today, and I will still explode!


    Because I refuse!!!!!


    I never think our readers are worse than others!


    How about a year and a half later?


    I will fight until the day when the battle stops.


    If you like, just give me a monthly ticket.


    I don''t want to lose. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 824

    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Now he finally understood that the skill that Wang Zhong practiced at that time was similar to the oneness of all bodies. ¡ñ -. Ding Ling gave this skill to Wang Zhong in those days, which may not be really an''s kindness.


    At this time, Wang Zhong showed some shame on his face and said, "when I argued with him, I said that all the people I killed were evil people, and all the people he hurt were good people by practicing oneness. As a result, Ding Ling''s words are still fresh in my memory today."


    Wang Zhong sighed, Wry smile: "He said, in front of the heaven, there is no distinction between good and evil. I certainly didn''t agree with that in those days, but now I seem to understand a little. In front of the heaven, we creatures are too small. Some sages said that heaven and earth are inhumane and take all things as ruminant dogs. In front of the heaven, all creatures are really the same without distinction between good and evil. Therefore, after thinking about this matter, I can face my current situation calmly. ¡±


    "Do you think the blood demon ancestor''s practice is right?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Of course not." Wang Zhong said, "the way of heaven can distinguish between good and evil, but people must distinguish between good and evil."


    Chu Mo nodded and arched his hand. "What you said is very true. If people don''t distinguish good from evil, they don''t deserve to be called people."


    Wang Zhong said, "that''s why I call him the devil. After that time, we two completely turned heads, and I finally understood the purpose of the skill he gave me. He just wanted to experiment with me. Only when he found that this path was feasible, did he really try it."


    "Well, have you seen him since then?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No, he left the heaven directly later, because he knew that what he did, once it was known by the outside world, would definitely be unacceptable to everyone. He simply found a secret place to hide. Then he kept condensing and going everywhere." Wang Zhong said, "I tried to stop it later, but he knew me too well. With all his parts, almost all of them entered the fairy world. It was very secret. Even I couldn''t find him at all."


    Chu Mo sighed a little. He didn''t expect that this old man was not only a top-level talent, but also had an old relationship with his life and death enemy, the blood demon ancestor. The fate of life can only be described by destiny.


    Because it''s a coincidence


    "Your realm can conflict with Ding Ling, obviously it won''t be his true self, otherwise you won''t have a chance to come here alive." Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo and said, "well, it should be a separation from him. Is the reason for the conflict because of women?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Wang Zhong sighed, "that''s it. According to the calculation of time, his oneness of all bodies should also come to an end. But it''s really Providence to be destroyed by you this time. Maybe he will come here to accompany me soon."


    Wang Zhong said, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    A generation of Tianjiao, famous for thousands of years. But now they can only be trapped in this Jedi, and they can''t even do the simplest practice.


    Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong and said, "master is completely different from him. I believe that it won''t be long before master can return to heaven again. After years of honing, maybe master can fly to the sky and reach the supreme realm soon."


    "Hahaha, let me borrow your good words," Wang Zhong laughed. Then he pointed to the mound of golden fish scales and said, "these things are real treasures. Take as many as you can."


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "this ghost place can''t even use the storage ring. How can I take it?"


    Later, Wang Zhong found several big bags and threw them to Chu Mo: "don''t complain, just put as much as you can. These things are top-level materials outside. I didn''t expect to have a worried day here."


    A few big pockets can''t hold one tenth of the golden fish scales at all. The rest is still piled up.


    At this time. Suddenly, a sound of Horseshoes came from the distance, and Wang Zhong''s face changed slightly. Frowning, he said in a deep voice, "these people never dare to come here. Today, is this a bear heart leopard gall?"


    A momentum burst out from Wang Zhong in an instant.


    This is not the breath of a cultivator, which is a momentum that has been in the upper position for a long time


    Even Chu Mo couldn''t help feeling a little frightened after reading it.


    Not far over there, a group of knights came quickly towards this side.


    Chu Mo saw a man on the horseback of the first knight. After a careful look, it was the girl who had met him before.


    The girl also saw Chu Mo, with a look of shame in her eyes, and dared not look at Chu mo. Obviously, after she was caught, she betrayed Chu Mo in order to survive.


    Because the first knight, from the moment he saw Chu Mo, his eyes had not left the sky killing in Chu Mo''s hands.


    Then, the Knights saw the mountains of golden fish scales, and immediately issued a burst of exclamation.


    "Golden scales"


    "Boulevard fish scale"


    "God, is that the scale of a goldfish?"


    "It''s really a goldfish scale turned into a big road. We''re rich."


    The eyes of a group of knights all showed the color of extreme greed.


    Their ancestors may not be really damned sinners, but today, this group of people, in this isolated and forgotten world, have completely evolved into a group of creatures who can do nothing to survive.


    Yes, strictly speaking, they are hard to be called people. From them, it is difficult to see anything related to the good side of human nature.


    The girl whom Chu Mo mistook for a teenager was already very good by comparison, but after being caught, her life was threatened and she sold Chu Mo at the first time.


    The leading Knight also looked at the pile of golden scales with a shocked face. Suddenly, he exclaimed, "how big is this fish with so many golden scales?"


    A knight beside him couldn''t help saying, "boss, will there be colorful fish scales?" the man''s voice couldn''t help shaking, shaking badly, and stuttering.


    They have no ability to fish out of the Youming River, but that doesn''t mean they haven''t heard of the legend


    No matter who gets the colorful fish scales, he has a pass to leave the world


    In all kinds of ancient legends, the outside world has always been yearned for by all people. No one wants to survive in such a ghost place all the time, and everyone wants to leave.


    They don''t know that only those who get colorful fish scales can use them. Even if others get it, it doesn''t work at all.


    But these people don''t care about this. Even if they know it''s useless to get colorful fish scales, they won''t let it go


    What if? What if it works


    Step back tenthousand steps. Even if it''s really useless, you have to grab it


    Because they don''t want to see others leave the world


    I suffer in this world, and you have to suffer with me


    This is the inner thoughts of these people.


    So when they realized that there might be colorful fish scales in Chu Mo''s or Wang Zhong''s hands, everyone was excited.


    Even the girl who was restrained on the horse''s back was full of shock and a trace of imperceptible jealousy when she looked at Chu Mo and Wang Zhong


    Wang Zhong stood beside Chu Mo with a heavy face and looked at the group coldly. His aura was quite strong. It was difficult to ignore him standing there.


    "Who let you come here?" Wang Zhong looked at the group coldly and said, "your elders didn''t tell you that the waterfall is a forbidden area." to be continued.

 Chapter 825

    Referring to the word forbidden area, the expression on the faces of the leading knight and the people behind him obviously became a little unnatural. However, the temptation of interests finally defeated the reason of the mind. The first knight looked at Wang Zhong and sneered: "Old man, no matter how old you used to be, even if you were a fairy flying around in the air that day. But now, in this evil land, you are just an ordinary person! You can''t practice here, and all the people here are sealed ordinary people! So, what forbidden area can''t help but say to me, we don''t like to come here to provoke you so much. Just one thing, give us that pile of golden fish scales, and return it Give me the colorful scales! "


    Chu Mo looked at the chief knight and kindly reminded, "these are two things."


    "Shut up!" The leading Knight drank coldly, and then looked at Chu Mo coldly: "boy, hand over the knife in your hand!"


    "This is the third thing." Chu Mo looked at the leading knight and said with a smile, "what exactly do you want to do?"


    The chief Knight squinted, looked up and down at Chu Mo, and then laughed, "I want it all! I still want your life! Is this the fourth thing? Huh?" With that, he waved, "kill him!"


    A knight, holding a long gun in his hand, rushed directly towards Chu mo.


    The distance between the two sides was more than twenty feet, so the knight almost rushed to Chu Mo in the blink of an eye. The heavy spear in his hand shook, and the sharp tip of the spear directly stabbed Chu Mo''s head.


    The knight showed a ferocious smile on his face and shouted, "go to hell, boy!"


    Wang Zhong slightly lifted the tip of his eyebrows, with a look of disdain in his eyes. If a person with good luck can be stabbed to death by your gun... Then it is really heaven without eyes.


    At this time, the girl who was controlled on the horse couldn''t help but utter a scream, but the words... Almost made Chu Mo half angry.


    "Kill him, he just wanted to attack me!"


    Immediately, the knight slapped the girl on the ass and sneered, "you''re Lao Tzu''s! Whoever dares to worry about you, Lao Tzu will kill anyone!"


    "Then kill him!" The girl shouted loudly, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, unexpectedly with a strong hatred.


    At this time, Chu Mo didn''t care to look at the girl, because the other party''s gun tip had been stabbed.


    Hum!


    There was a heavy sound of breaking through the void.


    Chu Mo stepped on the phantom wind step, flashed gently, and then the killer in his hand, close to the heavy spear, cut all the way to the palm of the knight with the gun.


    His speed is not fast, at least, compared with the past, there is a difference between heaven and earth.


    But the enemy in front of us is not those monks in the spiritual world!


    Therefore, when Chu Mo cut off one of the knight''s palms with killing heaven, the other party had not reacted!


    Bang!


    The heavy iron gun fell on the stone on the ground with a heavy bang.


    Then, the knight''s wrist was bleeding, which made an earth shaking scream.


    "My hand!"


    His hand had been pressed down by the iron gun that fell on the stone. The wrist is empty!


    After Chu Mo cut off one palm of the other party with this knife, he didn''t continue to attack, but flashed quickly!


    Whoosh!


    Poof!


    A hollow sound sounded.


    Then, an arrow trembled and nailed to the place where Chu Mo had just stood.


    Chu Mo raised his head and just looked at the girl with a slightly shocked look. In her hand, she held a bow, and the bowstring was still shaking.


    Obviously, this girl is not the enemy of these knights. They are a group!


    The girl was quite dissatisfied that her arrow failed to hit Chu Mo, and her face was cold. She drew an arrow again and pointed at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked at the girl and said coldly, "if you dare shoot me again, I will tear you apart in a moment!"


    A seemingly ordinary threat, but somehow, the girl had a feeling of trembling in her heart, and she didn''t even dare to look at Chu Mo''s eyes.


    The knight behind the girl was furious: "what are you doing to threaten me?"


    Chu Mo looked at the knight coldly: "get out of here now, or you will all die here. Get out of here quickly before we have a deep hatred! Don''t force me to kill you!"


    "Hahahaha..." the knight suddenly laughed wildly, "I like people like you best. To be honest, killing those sheep makes me feel no pleasure at all! I like hardliners like you. Then kneel in front of me and be fooled by me at that time. Boy... Even if you are all iron, how many nails can you twist?"


    The chief Knight said with a strong wave of his hand, "come together and kill this boy!"


    Wang Zhong glanced at Chu Mo: "help?"


    Chu Mo shook his head. "I really don''t need your help with such a small matter. Just look at it, sir."


    Seven or eight knights from the other side pushed towards Chu Mo together. No more words are useless. In the view of the chief knight, seven or eight people are enough to cut this arrogant young man into meat sauce.


    These people have all kinds of weapons in their hands. There are sabers, swords, halberds, and Yanyue knives... Two of them are still wearing lock armor. It looks very powerful.


    They looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, full of banter. Like a cat looking at a mouse.


    Chu Mo looked at the eyes of these people, but they were full of cold, like looking at the eyes of the dead!


    "Kill!"


    A knight wearing a lock armor and holding a Yanyue knife roared and cut at Chu Mo with a knife.


    Hum!


    There was a heavy sound of breaking through the void.


    This knife is powerful and heavy. If you can''t dodge, you will be directly split in two!


    This group of people saw that they had been on the battlefield for a long time. At the moment when this knight cut over with a knife, the other two knights also shot in an instant, directly blocking all the retreats of Chu Mo!


    The remaining five Knights scattered and surrounded Chu Mo directly. This is the second layer of the network, to prevent Chu Mo from avoiding the first layer, set the insurance!


    In short, in their view, Chu Mo had no way out!


    But the problem is that Chu Mo didn''t want to quit from the beginning!


    Before watching Wang Zhong fishing, Chu Mo directly realized the Tao. After the enlightenment, Chu Mo could obviously feel that there seemed to be a little more strength in his body. After getting colorful fish scales, that feeling became more obvious.


    Although he is still unable to mobilize the energy in his body, his strength is many times greater than when he just came in!


    Therefore, facing the knight holding the Yan Moon knife, Chu Mo went up head-on.


    Raise the murdering sky in your hand, and mercilessly cut to the... Extremely heavy Yanyue knife!


    "Hahaha!" The Knights around couldn''t help laughing.


    In their eyes, this man is simply crazy!


    Unexpectedly, I used the knife in my hand to pick it up... Has formed a general trend of Yanyue knife?


    They seemed to have seen the scene of the man being cut in half by a knife. It''s just a pity. That good knife... It''s estimated that it will be split in two by Yanyue knife, right?


    Clatter!


    A loud noise. (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 826

    The sound was deafening, and many people were so shocked that they all subconsciously closed their eyes. When they opened their eyes, they all stayed there shocked, their mouths opened, and their ability to think almost died!


    The knight wearing a lock armor and holding a Yanyue knife, the knife in his hand, was cut off directly!


    Before they finished their surprise, they saw the figure on the ground, rushed directly to the knight at a faster speed, jumped up high, and slashed at the knight... And cut it!


    All this happened at the moment of lightning, stone and fire. The Yan Moon knife in the knight''s hand was cut off. Before he was surprised, he felt a slight numbness in his waist, and he subconsciously looked down. As if I saw a knife, the cold light flashed by.


    "What happened?" The knight''s eyes also showed a surprised expression, and he didn''t even feel that his mind seemed to be frozen and became very slow.


    At this time, he heard the screams of people around him. Then he exerted his strength with both hands, holding the remaining half of the Yanyue knife, and wanted to turn around and look for the trace of the enemy. A sharp pain came from his waist. Then the knight knew nothing.


    Half of his body fell off the horse with a plop!


    A strong and extremely bloody gas rose into the sky in an instant.


    At this time, the two knights who had attacked Chu Mo at the same time finally realized that they had provoked a terrible enemy!


    Because in front of their eyes, they have lost the trace of that person!


    "Be careful!" I don''t know who it is, shout.


    Both Knights subconsciously turned back.


    One of the knights with a halberd fell down from the horse with a plop, and one of his legs was gone!


    Although Chu Mo couldn''t use any cultivation strength at all, his powerful body was enough to give him an absolute upper hand in this battle!


    The knight was beheaded with a knife, and then turned around and jumped at the knight with a spear. In Chu Mo''s eyes, the killing machine was everywhere!


    Qiang!


    The other party was not frightened at all, and shot Chu mo.


    Just as the shot was shot, the knight felt fear and regret in his heart. Because just now his companion''s Yanyue knife was cut off by this man!


    This shows that the other party is holding a real magic weapon in his hand!


    But it was too late to regret at this time. The spear was directly cut off, and its head fell to the ground with a clatter.


    The knight was finally frightened. He turned around and wanted to run.


    Chu Mo stepped on the phantom wind step at his feet, rushed up directly with these people''s incredible speed, and chopped the knight off his horse with a knife.


    At this time, the five Knights outside were scared out of their wits, turned their horses around and ran around desperately.


    One of the knights rushed directly to the Youming River in a panic!


    When I got to the river, I realized that I wanted to stop the horse, but it was too late. Even people and horses... Plunged into the Youming river. Almost instantly, it was swallowed by the river and completely disappeared.


    The whole Cavaliers Wootton was in a mess, and everyone looked at Chu Mo with fear.


    I thought I found a big bargain, but now I found that it was a head that hit the iron plate!


    This is simply killing yourself!


    At this moment, people suddenly understood the meaning of the word forbidden area. It turns out that even though the world can''t practice, there are masters who can''t afford to provoke!


    The young man in front of them is definitely a strong man they can''t afford to provoke.


    The first knight holding the girl was also shocked, and the whole person was a little confused. The girl in his arms completely lost the courage to shoot at Chu Mo with an arrow, and even lowered her head deeply, completely afraid to look at Chu Mo''s eyes.


    My heart is also full of remorse. If I had known this, it would be better to stay with him at that time. After all, staying with this master is definitely countless times better than staying with this man now!


    In life, the most coveted thing is regret medicine!


    Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo with admiration on his face, and couldn''t help laughing and saying, "little friend, this strong fighting force, can''t be so strong without the iron and blood expedition. It seems that your fighting experience must be very rich."


    Chu Mo smiled modestly, "let the elder laugh."


    At this time, the knight headed by him was in a dilemma. It was impossible to continue sending people to attack this man, because even he himself lost the courage to fight with this man. But I was still very unwilling to leave like this.


    Even if there are no colorful fish scales, it''s good to get golden fish scales!


    This kind of thing can be made into a set of lock armor by simple processing. That''s an invulnerable baby! They''ve only heard of this kind of thing before, and haven''t even seen it.


    "Why? Don''t you get out?" Chu Mo glanced coldly at the leading knight.


    At this time, the knight actually made an unexpected move for Chu mo. he grabbed the girl''s hair in front of him, and then held a sharp dagger in the hand of the other hand, and stabbed it into the girl''s back heart.


    The girl''s eyes suddenly widened. What appeared in her eyes was not fear, but a completely unbelievable shock!


    "You..." the girl only said one word, and then she died.


    Because this stab is really too right!


    It was just inserted into the girl''s back heart and killed with a knife.


    Immediately, the knight pushed the girl''s body directly off the horse, and then said to Chu Mo, "I''m sorry... It''s a misunderstanding! If it weren''t for the bitch''s instigation, how would we dare to trouble the hero? Now I''ll kill her and make an apology!"


    Chu Mo was furious. Now he finally understood why this place was called the place of sin.


    The man in front of him killed his companion... And it looked like his woman. He didn''t hesitate to kill. After killing, his face didn''t show any guilt. As if it were a strange enemy!


    When needed, he pushed the people around him to death without hesitation. Chu Mo hated this kind of people most.


    "Did I say she was going to die?" Chu Mo looked at the knight on the horse coldly.


    The knight immediately froze there, looking at Chu Mo strangely: "don''t you want to kill her? You just said that if she wants to shoot you with a bow again, you''ll kill her? I''ll kill her for you now!"


    Chu Mo didn''t even want to talk to this person. There was really nothing to say with such a person. Carrying the killer, he went directly to the knight.


    "You... What are you going to do?" The leading knight, with a look of horror in his eyes, suddenly threw the dagger in his hand at Chu Mo fiercely: "die for me!"


    Whoosh!


    The dagger made a sad sound and shot at Chu Mo quickly.


    Chu Mo dodged, easily avoided the dagger, then accelerated his speed, rushed to the knight in front of a few steps, and raised his hand with a knife!


    Click!


    The knight held up a big knife and blocked it.


    The broadsword was directly cut off.


    Chu Mo then cut again. This knife... The knight couldn''t avoid it. (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 827

    Chu Mo''s knife was not only fast and fierce, but also with a strong anger in it. Killing heaven itself is a divine thing, even if Chu Mo can''t use his cultivation power at all, but a knife filled with emotion is still terrifying to the extreme!


    The knight was cut into two pieces by Chu Mo on the spot, and two pieces of his body fell directly to the ground. The horse was scared and ran wild.


    The appearance of the war horse in the land of sin is also very different from that of the horse outside. It seems to be another creature. But his temperament is not much worse.


    Where dare the remaining Knights stay here? One by one, they pulled out their feet and ran frantically. They only hated that the war horses did not run fast enough, and one by one, they waved the whip so that it crackled.


    Chu Mo didn''t chase, but stood there, looking at the dead girl''s body with some regret. Sighed, "she could not have died if she had been born outside..."


    "It''s no wonder that you can only say... This is the law of existence in the land of sin." Wang Zhong came over, patted Chu Mo on the shoulder, and then said, "go and sit down with me."


    At this time, the sky Shenjian in Chu Mo''s chest suddenly burst out a heat.


    Chu Mo''s heart was suddenly surprised, because this was the sky god''s warning to him!


    There is no one else in front of me. The only one is the old Wang Zhong.


    Is it true?


    Chu Mo couldn''t believe it, because from the beginning to the end, he didn''t feel any bad feelings from Wang Zhong. On the contrary, he has been helping him.


    How can such a person want to harm me?


    However, Chu Mo believed in the judgment of the sky god after all.


    The "disaster avoidance" blood moon is by no means a decoration.


    Chu Mo was shocked, but his face was calm, nodded and said, "that''s disturbing the elder."


    "I haven''t communicated with people for many years, and you''ve seen what the people in this evil land are like. They are fundamentally different from normal humans. They are a group of creatures with human thoughts... But their behavior is more like animals. In their bones, there is no mercy at all, let alone compassion. It''s hard to see all the shining points of human nature in them." Wang Zhong said with some emotion, and then took Chu Mo to his residence.


    His residence is not far from here, and it''s only a short walk away.


    It is a house piled up with logs. It looks neat and antique, with a sense of original ecology.


    After the old man entered the house, he quickly made a fire, and then took out a teapot and put it on the stove to burn. Said, "there is nothing good in this place, but there is a kind of tea that is very good!"


    With that, he took out a pottery pot. After opening it, a fragrance came to his nostrils. Wang Zhong said with a smile, "this is probably the best thing in the whole place of sin... If you put this kind of tea outside, it will definitely sell at a sky high price, because after drinking, you can directly understand the supreme road! Of course, the amount of understanding depends on everyone''s talent. However, tea that can directly enter the Tao realm can be said to be rare enough."


    Chu Mo nodded and said in surprise, "is there such a good thing in this world? You must try it!"


    Wang Zhong smiled kindly, "yes, this kind of tea is my greatest gain in this evil land."


    At this time, the water over there had boiled. Wang Zhong carefully counted out a few pieces of tea and threw them into two porcelain cups, three pieces into each cup. He also looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "don''t blame me for being stingy. The number of this thing is really rare, and three pieces... Are enough!"


    Chu Mo nodded, but he was worried. He subconsciously felt that there was something wrong with the tea.


    At this time, his spirit, which had been quiet for a long time, suddenly came out of the sea with a faint wave. A divine idea from the sky appeared in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "But it''s OK to drink."


    This is the general meaning.


    Although Chu Mo still had some doubts in his heart, he also chose to believe in the divine mirror of the sky.


    Later, Wang Zhong boiled the tea, and the strong aroma immediately filled the whole wooden house.


    The smell alone makes people feel like they are in high spirits.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but praise: "good tea!"


    "That''s, you try it?" Wang Zhong said, putting a porcelain cup in front of Chu Mo, and then he picked up another cup, slightly closed his eyes, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed, with a satisfied expression on his face.


    Then he took a sip of it and breathed, "it''s delicious!"


    Chu Mo also imitated his appearance. First, he smelled it for a while, and the smell of tea was really refreshing.


    Then Chu Mo also took a sip.


    The aroma rolled down his throat, and then Chu Mo felt a faint fluctuation in the Dantian!


    Chu Mo was suddenly surprised. He didn''t expect that a sip of the tea made him feel a ripple from Dantian!


    This made Chu Mo feel quite shocked. At the same time, he couldn''t help but doubt the intention of the sky god. According to his understanding of the sky god over the years, the temperature and frequency are warning.


    But now this situation... Seems a little... Strange?


    But at this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt that his body suddenly lost control, and the porcelain cup in his hand fell to the ground with a snap, smashing!


    The scalding hot water and the three pieces of tea all jumped out.


    Then, Chu Mo kept this action directly, and the whole person froze there like a sculpture.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wang Zhong seemed to be startled by Chu Mo, and looked at Chu Mo in surprise.


    "I, why can''t I move suddenly?" Chu Mo''s face was also full of shock, looking at Wang Zhong for help: "senior... What''s wrong with me?"


    "How could this happen?" Wang Zhong circled Chu Mo for a few times, and then pointed his finger at Chu Mo''s body. He found that Chu Mo''s body was extremely stiff and indeed could not move. Then he suddenly laughed, "hehe, young man, you are still too tender after all!"


    "Ah? Elder... What do you mean?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong in shock, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "As I told you, this is a place of sin! Such a ghost place... Who wants to stay here?" Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "I told you that the people here... In fact, they can''t be called people. All of them have lost their humanity. Of course, including me, you are willing to choose to believe me. Hehe, you are so naive."


    "Elder... Are you so interesting?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong coldly, "I used to give colorful fish scales to my predecessors."


    "Oh, oh, oh, I remember, of course! Just, how can a single colorful fish scale satisfy my appetite? Since I have hope to leave this ghost place, why don''t I choose more? For example, you... This young man with amazing weather luck and peerless treasures. Oh, kill the sky... I didn''t expect that this knife would fall into your hand, the first artifact in all ages! It''s far beyond the existence of the top ten artifact!" Wang Zhong exclaimed, Then say: "In fact, I didn''t lie to you too much. I''m really familiar with Ding Ling, but we didn''t fall out. The skill we cultivate is the same, which is called the unification of all bodies! Only, he chose a woman, and I... Chose a man! You don''t have to look at me like that, it''s not as dirty as you think, and I''m not that interested in men! Just my refining method, which is different from Ding Ling! I really choose the heinous choice People are practicing, but in the end, they still end up like this. "


    "So you''ve made up your mind from the beginning?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong with a very ugly face and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo: "from the moment that the colorful goldfish hooked, I decided!" (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 828

    Wang Zhong said, on his dark, wrinkled old face, Still full of admiration: "About your luck, I didn''t deceive you at all. Your luck is really unparalleled! In fact, I''m not the only one fishing here. Before me, there have been some amazing geniuses, and even some young geniuses, who have tried to fish here. But even hundreds of thousands of years ago, although they can catch goldfish, they can''t catch colorful goldfish! Only you ... as soon as you show up, the colorful goldfish will come. "


    "If you didn''t tell me at that time, I wouldn''t know about it. You can secretly take away the colorful scales by yourself." Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong coldly, "this thing can''t be used by others... It must be nonsense?"


    "No, no, no, first answer the question behind you. Others really can''t use this thing! Because they don''t know how to use it at all! It''s just the descendants of a group of sinners. What do they know?" Wang Zhong''s face was somewhat disdainful, Then he looked at Chu Mo: "as for the question ahead of you, it''s actually better to answer. How can a person with good luck like you not have the best treasure? This kind of question, you don''t have to think about it at all! There must be an incredible treasure on you! If I stole the colorful scales at that time, then where did I get the opportunity to plot your things? How could I get your trust?"


    Chu Mo was stunned. Then he was a little dumbfounded and said with a wry smile, "what you said is reasonable, but I was speechless."


    "I just didn''t expect that there was still a deep hatred between you and Ding Ling. This... Is also a reason why I have to target you." Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo: "the relationship between Ding Ling and me is more intimate than my own brother! I''ve been waiting for him to step into the supreme realm and try to come here to save me. I didn''t expect you to cut off his road to the supreme! Although I''m able to go out by myself and leave this ghost place now, as a brother, I must help him get revenge."


    Wang Zhong said, smiling at Chu Mo: "young man, are you convinced now?"


    "Take it, take it with heart!" Chu Mo said heartily, "it''s really not easy to be insidious and vicious to the extent of your predecessors. Moreover, your acting skills are very good. I think, even if you can''t practice, you have no problem Acting!"


    "Come on, don''t talk about those useless things." Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo lightly: "the reason why I tell you the cause and effect is, first, to make you die; second, but also to give you a good lesson, let you remember, don''t trust anyone easily."


    "Master, don''t you want to kill me?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong and asked faintly.


    "Kill you? Why kill you? Do you know that in this damn place, it takes more courage to live than to die." Wang Zhong smiled and said, "of course, if you don''t cooperate at all, I''m sorry. I can''t say I have to use some means."


    "Torture? Intimidation?" Chu Mo looks at Wang Zhong.


    "Yes, there are only a few kinds of words that can be expressed in words. But if they are paid for action... There are many tricks!" Wang Zhong said, and his eyes even looked a little excited.


    Chu Mo sighed, "even if you are in heaven, you still have a great reputation. Don''t you feel guilty for me?"


    "Yes, of course." Wang Zhong sighed, "I will feel extremely guilty for doing this, and then repent day and night. Don''t worry, if you have any unfinished worries outside, leave it to me. I can even swear with the original God, I will help you do it! So, although I am a brother with Ding Ling, I''m different from him! I''ll be ashamed of doing bad things."


    Wang Zhong said, looking at Chu Mo with a serious face: "but I want to leave here more! I want to get a powerful treasure!"


    "What treasure can I have on a little monk like me that makes you interested?" Chu Mo smiles bitterly.


    "It''s interesting for you to cheat me at this time?" Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo: "even the artifact of killing heaven can appear in your hand. Besides, you are an ordinary little monk. I''m afraid trillions of ordinary monks will cry to death this day: who is like you?"


    "Well, in that case, you just want my treasure and don''t want to kill me, right?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong deeply and asked.


    "Of course!" Wang Zhong answered very simply, but he sneered in his heart: how else can we say that young people are innocent? Now... Whether you hand over your treasure or not, how can I let you go? Don''t I have enough to keep you, a young genius with amazing luck?


    But Wang Zhong''s acting has always been his best skill!


    Even if he had surpassed the emperor and was a real almost invincible existence, his most proud... Was still his acting skills!


    Some people say that it is easy for a villain to pretend to be a good man for a day, but the difficulty is to pretend to be a good man for a lifetime!


    This is not difficult, but almost impossible!


    Because no matter who he is, if he can pretend to be a good person from childhood to death, then... He is really a good person. Even if his heart is full of evil, what he does is all good. Until death. Who would think such a person is a bad person?


    Wang Zhong is almost like this!


    His reputation in heaven is indeed that until today, few people say he is a bad person.


    Be jealous of evil, punish evil and promote good, see injustice, and help others... This is simply a model of a monk!


    But Wang Zhong''s heart is clear about what kind of person he is.


    "I''m a bad person. An out and out bad person doesn''t do bad things because there''s no need. If it''s really necessary, then I can do the most evil thing in the world!"


    This is Wang Zhong''s true aspiration.


    Therefore, when he deceives others, he simply goes all the way. One trick, one sure!


    Even people like Chu Mo who have never heard of him will be infected by his temperament and unwittingly fall into his trap.


    Chu Mo quietly looked at Wang Zhong: "Although I really want to believe your words, my intuition tells me that you have been brewing to kill me from the beginning until now. The reason why you talk so much nonsense with me, you have never started. On the one hand, you should want to get more useful information from me; on the other hand, you are too cautious. Although you believe that your paralytic tea is strong enough, you still can''t guarantee that I will be caught ¡£ So, between your words, you have left enough room for yourself. If I really don''t get caught, if I still have strong counterattack ability, then... I will save your life. Hehe, Master Wang Zhong, I have to say, you are really good! "


    Wang Zhong''s eyes twinkled, and he looked at Chu Mo with a complicated face. For a long time, he he sneered, "you''re right. So what? Paralysis tea? That''s a good name! However, I prefer to call it immortal drunk!"¡ª¡ª


    It''s six o''clock again!


    This is already my limit, the limit that my body can bear now. Tomorrow... Is the last day of this month, I will still have an explosion!


    I really don''t want to lose and fall on the last day. I know I''m not qualified to ask you to do anything for me. Subscription is already the biggest support.


    But I really, really, really don''t want to be surpassed on the last day.


    So, if there is any, please vote for sky killing blade!


    No matter in the past, now or in the future, I will not let you down.


    thank you! (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 829

    The smile on Wang Zhong''s face is very bright: "You''ve made a mistake. I want to get more useful information from you. It''s true. But I''m 100% sure about the effect of immortal intoxication! Because over the years, I''ve calculated more than ten people with it! These ten... All are amazing powers! No one can escape immortal intoxication. Its effect is beyond doubt. Don''t say it''s here, even outside, you give it to the emperor for a moment or three Inside, he doesn''t want to move! "


    Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo with a confident face and a sneer, "so, look at what you mean, are you sure you won''t cooperate with me?"


    "Yes, of course I won''t cooperate with you. Because you want to kill me anyway." Chu Mo sighed, "it''s a pity."


    "Oh? What a pity?" Wang Zhong is extremely confident in his immortal drunk tea. He doesn''t believe that this young man has the ability to be immune to immortal drunk tea. Therefore, under this mentality, he has a sense of satisfaction and achievement. I think it''s interesting to talk nonsense with this young man.


    Because in Wang Zhong''s view, this young man has not given up until now, and he is still doing it for a while. If he is drunk, he will automatically relieve the dream of efficacy!


    This kind of idea is almost 100% among those who calculate by Wang Zhong! Therefore, he is willing to look at the other party from calm to manic, and then a little bit of collapse.


    "If a monk like you can stay with him and be a servant, it should be very interesting." Chu Mo sighed and looked at Wang Zhong: "but now I understand that a beast is a beast. No matter whether it erupts or it is low-key, it can''t change the nature of a beast. Therefore, few people will keep a beast around. In the future, I may have this ability, but now... It''s much worse. There is a long way to go!"


    "Hahahaha!" Wang Zhong was directly amused. He looked at Chu Mo and couldn''t help sighing: "it''s the first time I''ve seen a young man as confident as you. I can talk to me like this when I''m dying. Well, that''s about it, young man. I''ll see you off!"


    Wang Zhong did not intend to continue. He believed that after he killed this man, there were still countless ways to find out all his secrets from him!


    Others can''t, but he can definitely!


    As a powerful monk beyond the emperor. He still has this confidence.


    "How can you kill me in such a place?" Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong with a curious look on his face.


    "Do you know why those sinners later listed me as a forbidden area?" Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "you think your performance today is brave enough, but have you seriously thought about it? Although your performance can scare some people, it can''t scare everyone. There will always be those who are not afraid of death, but see me... They immediately know that this place is a forbidden area."


    Wang Zhong said, Take out a sharp dagger from your body: "This sword... Is a supreme weapon. Its name is killing God. Well, it''s very similar to your killing heaven, isn''t it? Yes, it was forged after tomorrow. It once belonged to a powerful supreme! Later, the supreme fell, and this sword spread to my hand. Although it was forged after tomorrow, its material... Is almost the same as killing heaven! Of course, it''s certainly not as strong as killing heaven. However, with Come to kill... But nothing will go wrong! "


    Chu Mo squinted at the dagger. Sure enough, I felt a biting chill from the sharp blade.


    "In those days, I used this short sword to fight more than 1300 people here alone! None of those people can escape alive!" Wang Zhong said proudly: "Any weapon, as long as it touches this sword, it will be broken immediately. And the most important thing is that for every 100 people''s blood absorbed by this sword, it can fight for a stick of incense by itself! Is this ability powerful? If it is outside, it may not have an obvious effect. But in this place, let it kill a stick of incense by itself... What does it mean for those who can''t practice here? Do you understand?"


    "So, you killed a hundred people with it, and then there were more than 1200 people left. In fact, this sword killed them by itself?" Chu Mo looks at Wang Zhong.


    "How clever you are!" Wang Zhong laughed, and then with a smile on his face, holding the short sword, walked to Chu Mo''s face: "don''t worry, I will give you a happy, let you leave the world without any pain. In fact, it''s better to die, after all, in this place, it''s better to live than to die."


    "You''re right." Chu Mo sighed, "do it!" Then he stared at Wang Zhong.


    Wang Zhong immediately laughed, "OK!"


    A good word export, Wang Zhong directly!


    This short sword, urgent and fast... Stabbed Chu Mo''s heart!


    At the same time, Wang Zhong still stared at Chu Mo''s eyes with a smile. If he just looked at his expression, no one would believe that he was killing!


    This acting skill is really no one.


    At this time, Chu Mo moved.


    He stabbed murderer Tian into Wang Zhong''s heart at a speed that Wang Zhong couldn''t understand at all.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood gushed directly from Wang Zhong''s mouth.


    It even sprayed on Chu Mo''s arm holding the knife, but the arm, Wen Si, did not move, holding the world''s first murder weapon steadily!


    "Imitation is imitation. No matter how powerful it is, it is not as good as genuine." Chu Mo also looked at Wang Zhong with a smile, then stretched out his other hand and gently took down the killer sword held by Wang Zhong in his hand.


    Although it is an imitation, it is definitely a wonderful weapon.


    Supreme weapon!


    Even if you don''t need it, you can send it back to Qi Xiaoyu!


    Thinking of that beautiful face, Chu Mo''s heart became soft, and he thought: Xiao Yu, don''t worry, and don''t be sad. It won''t be long before I go to the fairy world to meet you.


    "Why?" Wang Zhong''s powerful heart was directly pierced, and his vitality was instantly determined.


    But the super realm made him unable to die at the first time. At the same time, a powerful villain in Dantian rushed left and right madly, trying to rush out of this body. But it''s useless. Although Chu Mo stabbed Wang Zhong''s body with a knife, the seal on his body still existed. It directly seals the second God of Wang Zhong.


    Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes, and then stabbed Wang Zhong''s body again, directly piercing the crazy impact of the second yuan God!


    "Ah!"


    Wang Zhong uttered an earth shattering scream, and the breath of the whole person instantly decayed.


    Although he was old, he was full of spirit. That''s because his second God is powerful and unparalleled. Even if he lives in such a place for 10000 years, he will not die!


    However, with the death of the second yuan God, the energy that supplied Wang Zhong with all his essence and spirit was instantly evacuated, making him grow old quickly. Infinitely close to death.


    "This... No... can... Can!" Wang Zhong couldn''t believe that a spiritual monk, even if he had great luck and amazing accomplishments, how could he kill his second God so easily?


    Under normal circumstances, the existence of a transcendent emperor, if his second God is outside, his realm is definitely beyond the ordinary emperor!


    Even if you stand there and let a Yuanying friar chop for 10000 years, it won''t hurt at all!


    But now... Chu Mo, a monk in the realm of Yuanying, only used a knife.


    "There''s nothing you can''t kill under heaven." Chu Mo looked at Wang Zhong, whose vitality was almost cut off, and said faintly.


    "Now... You definitely have accomplishments, which is... Impossible." Wang Zhong looked at Chu Mo angrily.


    "I don''t know." Chu Mo answered honestly.


    Liang zhongga''s voice... Swallowed his last breath, which was lost¡ª¡ª


    On the last day, the situation is still in jeopardy, and we still need your support!


    Let''s go, it still erupts today!!!


    Brothers and sisters... Success or failure depends on you!


    Maybe winning or losing is not even that important sometimes.


    But that was after we all tried.


    So, before the last moment, we still have to insist!!


    There are still monthly tickets in hand. Don''t wait any longer!


    Throw it out.


    There are no monthly tickets at all. Just vote for a few recommended votes. I hope the recommended votes can exceed 10000 this week.


    I need everyone''s support and encouragement.


    A recommendation ticket is also a kind of recognition and an attitude.


    Thank you!!


    The code word is gone!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 830

    Until his death, Wang Zhong''s heart was full of doubts and unwillingness. He even thought of what would happen if Chu Mo didn''t get caught. But even if Chu Mo is not controlled by the immortal drunk, even if he is pretending... But Wang Zhong also has absolute confidence, fighting close, two people who also have no cultivation, this young man is by no means his opponent!


    He saw Chu Mo''s moves and knew that this young man had a very strong melee ability. But he still has confidence. If the two men are in close combat, he is 100% sure that he can be the last one standing.


    Not to mention that he was extremely confident in immortal drunk tea, and didn''t believe that it would not work at all.


    But it happened that not only did the immortal drunk tea not work, but also this young man... Was able to practice in this place!


    This is his grandmother''s... it''s too unwilling!


    Is he really the one punished by heaven? Not sent by heaven to play with me?


    At the moment of death, Wang Zhong did have such an idea in his heart. Because this is simply too ridiculous.


    Under heaven... Can anyone cheat? This is the real trick!


    What makes Wang Zhong angry most is Chu Mo''s last sentence "I don''t know", Grandma''s... how can you not know? I''m proud of my acting skills all my life, but your boy is better than blue... I''m not wronged to die!


    This is Wang Zhong''s last thought.


    At this time, killer Tian was frantically absorbing the massive essence of Wang Zhong''s dead second God.


    Although he has been locked here for thousands of years, the essence in his body is still quite terrible for a monk who surpasses the emperor. It''s no problem to hold Chu Mo to death at least hundreds of millions of times.


    Chu Mo even worried that killing heaven would be held up


    However, Chu Mo''s worry was obviously superfluous, because after killing Tian was almost "full", he actually used the blade as the medium to inject the still vast essence into the sky god''s mirror!


    "...." Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a speechless expression.


    After glancing at Wang Zhong''s body, Chu Mo was also somewhat regretful, because he couldn''t ask the other party how to use colorful fish scales to leave the place.


    Chu Mo didn''t have much interest in searching for trophies, because all the time, what he can touch is far beyond the level around him. To put it bluntly, he despised the things of those people.


    But this one is definitely different!


    This is a real rich man!


    How can the collection of an existence that transcends the realm of emperor be bad? How can there be less resources?


    Chu Mo saw a storage ring on Wang Zhong''s finger at a glance. After taking it off, he tried to communicate with his spiritual strength. Directly blocked out.


    Even if Wang Zhong is dead, the seal he left on the ring is still extremely strong. Chu Mo can''t open it now.


    But the more it is, the more Chu Mo knows that the things in this ring must be different!


    With a happy face, he collected this ring into the sky god''s book, and then Chu Mo wanted to take away the killing God. Prepare to send it back to Qi Xiaoyu.


    As a gift, a supreme instrument is enough to show sincerity.


    But at this time, a sudden change occurred!


    The murderer, who had been put aside by Chu Mo, suddenly shivered and seemed to want to break through the air.


    At the same time, killing heaven, which had been absorbing the energy of Wang Zhong, suddenly erupted into an extremely powerful killing opportunity, and instantly gave the killing sword there.


    Then Chu Mo saw a scene that shocked him.


    The killer sword turned into a pool of water in a very short time and completely melted!


    But he still kept the appearance of a short sword, and then flew towards killing heaven.


    Chu Mo was stunned and said, "do you even eat this?"


    Whoosh!


    The liquid killer sword flew directly into the sky, and was integrated with the sky.


    Then, a touch of light flashed on the blade of killing heaven, and then... Continued to absorb the essence of Wang Zhong''s body. It''s like doing a trivial little thing, which is completely worthless.


    Although it was a knife, Chu Mo felt a calm taste from it.


    "Shit!" Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding: "this is a gift I''m going to give to your mistress! Did you give it to me like this? What''s the meaning?"


    Killing heaven immediately heard a light Yin, as if in response.


    Chu Mo still felt a calm breath, as if he was blaming Chu Mo for making a fuss.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, covered with black lines, completely speechless, and he could only shake his head helplessly.


    Then, he found several classics from Wang Zhong''s body. Chu Mo looked at them roughly. It was not the skill and mental skill, but an ancient Sutra, which looked obscure and difficult to understand. I didn''t think much at the moment. I threw it into the sky and waited for it to be gradually improved. Then when I''m free, I''ll read it again.


    Scriptures that can be collected by monks who surpass the realm of emperor are certainly not ordinary things.


    Chu Mo was also curious about why his body suddenly recovered all his accomplishments!


    As a friar of Yuanying realm, it''s too easy to keep one action unchanged, not to mention for a while, even for a year.


    So he easily fooled Wang Zhong. But Chu Mo himself did not understand why.


    Although he still didn''t know much about this place, he believed that what Wang Zhong said should be true.


    The land of heaven''s punishment, the edge of hell... This completely seals all places related to cultivation, even those magic tools driven by crystal can''t be used. Why did you suddenly recover your cultivation?


    In this way, isn''t he an invincible existence in this place?


    It''s funny to think about it. A friar in the realm of Yuanying, who is invincible and arrogant in this land where there may be great Luo Jinxian, celestial immortals, real immortals and even the emperor''s powerful friars?


    Chu Mo shook his head and got rid of these ridiculous ideas.


    In such a place, even if it is really invincible, what is the use?


    Just like Wang Zhong said many times, who wants to stay in this damn place?


    Later, Chu Mo found that there was a diary left by Wang Zhong in the room, which recorded many of Wang Zhong''s life in the place of sin.


    Chu Mo looked carefully, and he knew more and more about Wang Zhong. Combined with his brief contact, an image with good appearance but evil heart appeared in front of Chu Mo very vividly.


    Until Chu Mo saw the introduction about colorful fish scales, his face finally showed a smile.


    Standing up, he breathed, "I... Can finally go home!"


    Although it took less than a day to enter this place, Chu Mo didn''t want to stay here at all, and he was not interested in learning more about this place.


    This kind of place is unique. I won''t think about it if I don''t come once in my life. Coming once... Is absolutely enough!


    For a monk, losing all accomplishments is simply losing all protection!


    This is a fatal thing.


    "Goodbye, this damn place." Chu Mo said, packed his things, stood up and strode out of the room.


    Go directly to the Youming river waterfall, where there are a lot of golden fish scales waiting for him to collect. At the same time, there is a kind of creature that Chu Mo wants to get, which is also in the Youming river! (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 831

    .


    Yes, it''s the nether worm!


    It''s so easy to see the Youming river. Chu Mo won''t forget this thing if he says anything. Although Chu Mo didn''t know how to catch the nether worm now, at least he had to see this legendary creature first.


    At the waterfall, the pile of golden fish scales was still stacked there, but the things around the golden fish scales startled Chu mo.


    Dark... A lot of creeping insects surrounded the pile of golden fish scales. Recently, they have climbed onto the golden fish scales and began to bite.


    This scene, the timid people will be directly frightened to collapse when they see it!


    Even Chu Mo has a feeling of tumbling in his stomach.


    It''s really disgusting!


    Subconsciously, Chu Mo took a look with the sky god.


    "The nether worm, produced in the nether River, is a special creature containing life and death energy. It is extremely rare. It is highly toxic and cannot be touched."


    There are not many creatures who can make the sky divine omen give this conclusion, but Chu Mo''s heart is more, but it is a kind of silent shock.


    Is my luck really so strong?


    Chu Mo scratched his head, and he was very speechless. At the same time, he couldn''t help but have a strange idea: was I sucked into this evil place, or did I come in through other ways?


    Because it''s really weird.


    According to Wang Zhong, the first generation of monks here, no matter what they came in for, can''t run for one reason, that is, they violate the way of heaven! But for various reasons, he didn''t die yet. Will be sucked into this desperate world.


    When they arrive here, they will lose all their accomplishments. The higher the cultivation, the longer the living creature will live. Because although they have been sealed, the strength in their bodies is still there. It just can''t be used, but it can provide them with a long life.


    This is not good news for any monk.


    Because the longer you live in such a place, the greater the torture.


    This place is a real prison, a prison set by heaven, which makes all the creatures who enter despair.


    But look at himself... As Wang Zhong thought, Chu Mo''s entry into this place felt more like a strange adventure! Not only did I gain a lot, but also I understood another way!


    At the same time, they will also have due awe of the real way of heaven!


    The saying that man will conquer nature is actually nonsense.


    The vicissitudes of life, people always die, but the sky has always been there.


    No matter in the past, now or in the future, this will never change.


    So Chu Mo doubted and doubted.


    But now, it''s not time for him to wonder, the dense nether insects on the Bank of the river, and those who constantly climb up from the nether River... It''s billions!


    There are too many!


    Chu Mo tried, took one with magic power, and looked at it with disgust.


    In fact, looking at the nether worm alone, it is not so disgusting as expected. Its appearance is more like a small black snake with chopsticks.


    Controlled by the power of Chu Mo, the dinner was distorted in the void, and the body was constantly emitting bursts of strange power. This power is a kind of power mixed with the breath of life and death, giving people a very strange feeling.


    Chu Mo thought of the identification of the nether worm by the sky god Jian: a special creature containing the energy of life and death. I thought in my heart: is this kind of thing a thing walking on the edge of life and death?


    According to people''s normal cognition, a creature has only two states, one is life, the other is death.


    But the ghost insect in front of us is like a living creature in the third state!


    They are neither living nor dead.


    "No wonder this kind of thing... Will make the fish grow." Chu Mo''s current practice of Taoism is still difficult to understand the mystery between life and death. He didn''t think much about it at the moment, and directly sent this nether worm into the pool of the divine mirror in the sky.


    Because this thing is highly toxic and can''t be touched, Chu Mo''s heart is more or less uneasy, thinking that if what the rooster said is not reliable, this pool of fish made of nature may be completely abandoned.


    However, facts have proved that although the rooster is sometimes unreliable, it is still very reliable when it comes to key things.


    This nether worm had just been sent into the water by Chu Mo, and suddenly it was like crazy, running madly towards the depths of the water. It''s like being fatally threatened!


    At the same time, those originally very quiet fish of nature, like crazy, rushed frantically to the nether worm.


    Almost instantly, the poor... So-called highly toxic nether worm was divided up by fourorfive crazy fish of creation!


    Tear it to pieces!


    Other fish of nature, which are not eaten, are also swimming crazily, as if they suddenly become excited!


    "Really!" Chu Mo was stunned.


    Then, he began to absorb these netherworld insects from the God''s mirror of the sky.


    At first, Chu Mo still controlled the number, for fear of supporting these lucky fish. But later, Chu Mo simply began to throw netherworld insects into the pool.


    Those lucky fish are crazy enough to eat as much as they have!


    Many lucky fish, after eating a lot of netherworld insects, have begun to grow up rapidly. One of them, the lucky fish that eats the most netherworld insects, has tripled in size in a short time under the gaze of Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, feeling that his cognition of natural creatures had been greatly subverted.


    At this time, Chu Mo clearly saw that the largest fish of nature had begun to lay eggs!


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed an excited color!


    Even in the heaven, the fish of fortune is also a very rare treasure. Its value for cultivation or food is so high that the emperor will be moved.


    If it can breed in large numbers, then in the future, it is equivalent to an endless stream of money!


    However, the next scene made Chu Mo a little silly.


    As soon as the egg laid by the lucky fish entered the water, it immediately turned into nothingness... It became energy and dissipated in the water!


    A large number of fish eggs... Were produced immediately after, and then, without exception, all melted!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly thought of one thing: Reincarnation!


    He patted his head with his hand and secretly scolded himself for being stupid. In those days, the rooster once said that if you want to make the lucky fish spawn and reproduce, you must feed them to eat netherworld insects and keep them in the reincarnation pool water.


    Chu Mo didn''t understand the real meaning of this sentence at that time. Maybe even the rooster himself knew it and didn''t know why. Otherwise, I should make it clear with Chu mo.


    "What now?" Chu Mo watched the fish grow up one by one, lay eggs one by one, and then... All the eggs melted into the water.


    Isn''t it a waste of so many netherworld insects?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help looking back at the empty river bank, but to his satisfaction, there were more netherworld insects, attracted by the golden fish scales, crawling out of the netherworld river¡ª¡ª


    It''s the third watch. There are still six hours before the end of the battle. Where is our fire support


    (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 832

    Fortunately, it seems that in the Youming River, there are Youming insects


    Chu Mo comforted himself, then thought about it, and began to dig up in the sky.


    With the continuous injection of energy, the internal space of the sky god has been very large. For example, now the space for breeding natural fish is like a great lake.


    Chu Mo dug a larger circular lake with spiritual force far away from the great lake, with a diameter of more than 2000 feet in the middle, which is a quite huge lake. However, such a lake is nothing to the whole space of the sky.


    Chu Mo''s only worry is whether the introduction of the Youming river will be detrimental to the God of the sky.


    Therefore, he used his spiritual power to move the sky and raise his own questions. The sky god gave a positive answer: no!


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, Chu Mo even felt that the sky god Jian seemed a little disdainful. It seems that the question he raised is very naive.


    Chu Mo pulled at the corners of his mouth and said secretly in his heart: I don''t know when the spirit of the celestial spirit can completely produce wisdom and communicate directly with me? How good that should be!


    This idea just came out of life, and the sky god Jian unexpectedly immediately gave an answer, but this answer made Chu Mo roll his eyes and look speechless.


    "You are too weak!"


    That answer, only these three words, is not a vague idea, but a very clear answer!


    "Shit!" Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding. At this time, he suddenly found that the huge amount of medicinal materials stacked in the sky god''s mirror... Unexpectedly, none of them were missing!


    Chu Mo suddenly felt that his heart was dripping blood. Those herbs were not ordinary spiritual herbs, and most of them were the best herbs in heaven!


    This is the reward he received from the Lingdan hall. Many of them are medicinal materials used to build a perfect foundation!


    But now it disappeared without a trace. Chu Mo didn''t even bother to catch those netherworld insects, and angrily said to the God of the sky, "where are my herbs? Have you eaten them?"


    Then, the sky god Jian threw a picture directly into the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    In that picture. The sky god''s mirror released a chaotic oven, which was refining pills in the gurgle gurgle, and constantly inhaled various herbs from the sky god''s mirror, which still seemed to have a sense of order. In order.


    Then, lying in a sea of magma, creatures often come out... To be exact, they are sucked out of the chaos oven and sucked into the Dan furnace!


    There are also some strange medicinal materials. Growing in the magma sea, they are all sucked in by the chaotic oven and constantly refined.


    Seeing this magma sea, Chu Mo finally remembered that when he was unconscious that day, he seemed to see a touch of red. It turned out to be magma in the heart of the spirit world!


    What makes Chu Mo even more shocking is that there are still living creatures in this magma, as well as all kinds of strange medicinal materials.


    But what is chaos oven doing? What does it want to refine?


    Then, time passed quickly day by day, passing quickly in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Finally, I don''t know how long it has been. Chaos oven suddenly stopped refining, and samadhi true fire also quietly flew back to the sky. Then the chaos oven fell down.


    The next scene is what shocked Chu mo the most.


    Because he saw that from the chaos oven, a pile of dark and viscous liquid flowed out, and soon covered his whole body. Then, some of them also penetrated into his body!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but subconsciously glanced at his still dark body, and he finally seemed to understand something.


    next. A black sailboat "grabbed" him directly onto the boat and slowly drove away from the magma sea.


    Carrying him all the way to a strange road.


    Chu Mo was even very surprised to find. That black sailboat, unexpectedly, has also walked a starry road!


    Yes, sailing in the void of the universe!


    "This place of sin... What is it?" Chu Mo was stunned. One thing is certain. Here... Not in the spiritual world!


    Then Chu Mo saw that the black sailboat finally carried him into a river. Chu Mo recognized it almost at a glance. This dark river is the Youming River in front of you!


    All the way up the river, at last, the black sailboat came to the waterfall, and floated up very easily along the waterfall. After swimming for a period of time, Chu Mo was directly thrown down on the small beach where he woke up.


    The picture came to an abrupt end.


    But Chu Mo''s heart could not be calm for a long time.


    He finally knows how he came here!


    It turned out that it was the ghost of the two artifacts, the sky divine mirror and the chaotic oven!


    I don''t know how they did it, but they deceived the way of heaven and deceived the secret of heaven!


    He also led out the black sailboat and directly brought him to this place. Experienced a trip of extraordinary significance to Chu mo.


    At this point, Chu Mo can no longer blame the sky god Jian for consuming all his inventory. And he must also be seriously grateful.


    I believe any monk would be very willing to have such a trip.


    This is an incredible help to understand the true way of heaven!


    "Sorry, I blame you wrong." Chu Mo seriously apologized to the sky god.


    "I don''t blame those who don''t know." Perhaps Chu Mo felt that the lack of spiritual expertise of the sky god annoyed it before. The information delivered to Chu Mo these two times was quite accurate.


    Chu Mo''s face smiled, "thank you!"


    This time, the sky god did not respond to him.


    Chu Mo didn''t care either. He directly opened his cultivation and introduced a large amount of Youming River into the excavated great lake of Shenjian in the sky.


    This kind of action should also be unprecedented. Even the powerful person who once had the divine lesson of the sky will never lead the Youming River to the divine lesson of the sky. It''s absolutely impossible to do such crazy behavior.


    But for Chu Mo, he felt very ordinary. Anyway, the sky god Jian thinks it''s okay, doesn''t it?


    Even Chu Mo himself didn''t know what his action today meant to the sky god.


    There are some things that the sky god can choose by itself. For example, when he was in the human world, the sky god can absorb the Yuan Stone and the holy fruit tree, but there are some things that it can''t choose by itself, and it can''t even remind Chu Mo!


    Because that is tantamount to violating the supreme way! It will definitely be blasted and erased by the real way of heaven, and even there will be no chance to enter this evil place.


    But Chu Mo offered it, but it was another matter.


    Therefore, some things are as magical as fate.


    After a large amount of Youming river water was injected into the lake by Chu Mo, there was an indefinable and unidentified breath in the whole world of the sky.


    Chu Mo didn''t think too much about this problem. How could the breath not change a little when so many Youming river water, which is said to flow from the underworld, was injected? So Chu Mo didn''t take it seriously.


    Then he began to catch the nether insects. Millions of nether insects were constantly absorbed by Chu Mo into the nether Lake in the sky.


    In the sky, the divine consciousness of Chu Mo can clearly know their movements.


    After these nether insects were put in, they all swam happily, and some sank quietly to the bottom of the lake and lay quietly.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and threw in some gold scales. All the nether insects suddenly rushed towards the golden scales like crazy.


    Chu Mo was completely relieved.


    My breeding plan has been half successful!


    When you find the water of reincarnation pool, you will live completely.


    Chu Mo''s mood suddenly became particularly good¡ª¡ª


    Fourth watch!


    There are five hours left!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 833

    Later, Chu Mo began to collect netherworld insects here. With this pile of golden fish scales, I''m not afraid that there are no netherworld insects hooked.


    Chu Mo stayed here for a few days and caught an unknown number of netherworld insects. The total number was probably trillions!


    The nether insects in the Youming river seemed endless. Chu Mo even wondered whether there were all such insects in the river. Otherwise, how could there be so many? Even the lakes in the sky have been expanded several times.


    Chu Mo was really tired of it at last. He roughly estimated that these netherworld insects caught could at least make the fish of fortune eat for thousands of years. That''s why I stopped. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Chu Mo even feels that the color of the Youming river has faded a lot.


    He did not know that this was not an illusion, but a fact!


    In fact, he has captured at least 1% of the ghost insects in the Youming River in these days!


    It seems that the volume is not large, but in fact, these netherworld insects have accumulated in the netherworld river for countless billion years. Chu Mo caught so many in just a few days. If there is really a Pluto in that hell, I''m afraid it will also itch to the root of Chu Mo''s teeth.


    Because the Youming river is called Youming river because of the existence of Youming insects!


    Otherwise, this is an ordinary river.


    In this world, there is only one thing that can attract netherworld insects and make them so crazy!


    The scales of colorful goldfish!


    Ordinary goldfish are also rules, which need a certain chance to get, but for the nether worm, it has no attraction. Only colorful goldfish is something the nether worm can''t refuse.


    Colorful goldfish, is a real road, not a real creature. Their meaning to the nether worm is like the meaning of a top-level skill to a monk.


    The scales of colorful goldfish can make the netherworld insects evolve into intelligences directly! So as to step into the real road of cultivation!


    There was an ancient legend that a nether worm got the chance of heaven and got the scales of a whole colorful goldfish, so it opened its wisdom, not only stepped into the road of spiritual cultivation, but also became a generation of Tianjiao. Finally, I stepped into the supreme road! Finally, he even took charge of the whole hell.


    Of course, this is just an ancient legend. Chu Mo didn''t know it, and few people in the whole spiritual world knew it. These psychic insects, who have not yet opened their minds, will not know.


    But this does not prevent them from Crazy yearning for colorful gold scales.


    That''s a kind of instinct in the bones!


    Just like the human instinct for light!


    Colorful goldfish don''t appear in the Youming River on weekdays, let alone be seen by anyone, and the living colorful goldfish Youming insects can''t get close at all!


    Even a little closer, it will be directly crushed by the Tao power on its body.


    Only the colorful goldfish that died out of the water will not hurt the nether worm after taking off the scales. And because Chu Mo didn''t recover his cultivation, he couldn''t open the sky god''s mirror, so he could only leave the colorful gold fish scales here. This attracted a large number of netherworld insects.


    That''s what happened later.


    Speaking of it, it''s like being doomed. One of these links is linked, and any one of them is missing. It is impossible for this matter to evolve to this extent.


    Chu Mo first sent him to this place of sin because of the combination of the two artifacts of the sky god and the chaos oven.


    However, the real purpose of the sky divine omen and chaos oven is not clear to Chu Mo until now.


    They let Chu Mo enter this place once. What opportunities and gains are not their real intention.


    They are to wash away all causes and effects on ink!


    Chu Mo''s separation from the blood demon ancestor in the spirit world was tantamount to going against the sky and almost destroyed the whole spirit world. It also killed hundreds of millions of people.


    Even if the vast majority of those creatures are ordinary creatures who have not yet opened their minds, this is tantamount to being entangled with amazing cause and effect.


    If these causes and effects cannot be washed away, it will seriously affect the future path of cultivation of Chu mo.


    But because of his sin, it was not enough for heaven''s punishment to send him to the place of sin, so the sky god Jian and the chaos oven jointly did such a thing, blinding the heaven and sending Chu Mo directly!


    And because Chu Mo''s luck is equal to "entering" the place of sin by mistake, as soon as he appears, the colorful goldfish also appears.


    Therefore, these two artifacts are really painstaking for their own hosts. Chu Mo naturally can''t know what they have done now. Only when he improves his cultivation in the future, one day, he may suddenly think of it again, and then he will really understand it.


    However, even if Chu Mo didn''t understand the real intention of the two artifacts for the time being, his heart was filled with emotion and realized that although people can''t win the sky, they can really choose their own destiny to some extent! Because every step you take may have a huge impact on the future.


    But in this, Qi luck has become quite important.


    Chu Mo summoned the sky god Jian and looked at the three blood moons inlaid on it.


    Chu Mo didn''t really feel the value of these three celestial stones until now, which was countless times larger than what he had thought before!


    By now, Chu Mo has decided to go back.


    Chu Mo was completely uninterested in exploring the land of sin, thinking that this vast land was simply barren to the extreme!


    There is no eye-catching resource at all.


    Chu Mo is a little interested in hell, but he knows himself clearly. In his present state, if he wants to explore the underworld, he is simply an old longevity who eats arsenic and thinks his life is long.


    Not to mention that he has just caught countless netherworld insects. Although he doesn''t know whether people in the underworld will mind this matter, he still wants to stop asking for trouble.


    Then Chu Mo took out the colorful fish scale, and then cut his finger, dripping a drop of blood on it.


    Then, a black sailboat quickly appeared in front of Chu mo. the sailboat seemed to be born out of thin air!


    This is the way to leave this place. It seems simple, but without Wang Zhong''s diary, Chu Mo still doesn''t know how many years to study.


    Chu Mo jumped up, and then, with a magical force, Chu Mo instantly became dizzy, and his eyelids seemed to weigh more than a million, desperately closing together.


    Chu Mo wanted to try to open his eyes and have a good look at how the ship left the world, but unfortunately, in the end, he was helpless to close his eyes and fell asleep.


    When Chu Mo opened his eyes, he found that he had returned to the magma sea again.


    In all directions, there is an endless ocean of magma, emitting amazing heat.


    He subconsciously glanced at his skin, which had completely returned to normal, and then, up and down, relaxed!


    His realm, unexpectedly unconsciously, stepped into the peak of Yuanying!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be stunned for a while, with a dreamlike feeling. Hurried to ditch the sky god''s mirror and took a look inside the sky god''s mirror.


    The huge Youming lake and countless Youming insects in the water of Youming Lake made Chu Mo understand that everything he had experienced before was too real to be true.


    "It feels good to be back!" Chu Mo said, standing up from the magma sea, and then stepped out step by step, stepping on the phantom wind step, and exercising the power of shrinking to an inch. The next moment, his figure appeared on the sky.


    The sky at the top was in chaos because of the collapse. The whole world in Chu Mo''s eyes... Was extremely dilapidated!


    The north pole of the whole spiritual world has been completely occupied!


    Although it was the blood demon''s old ancestor who made the crazy move to destroy the spiritual world, Chu Mo Wei was still full of apology¡ª¡ª


    Fifth watch!!!


    There are still four hours!!!


    The battle is still going on!!!!!!


    I''m trying my best. What about you? (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 834

    In the void, countless turbulence hit Chu Mo''s body, and the power contained in these turbulence is quite terrible. Even if Chu Mo is the body of his ancestral realm, he should be careful to avoid those huge... Turbulent energy flows like torrents.


    Along the way, Chu Mo looked down from the sky and could only see the churning magma sea below.


    Chu Mo moved forward slowly because he needed to avoid the collapsing void. But he was satisfied. Anyway, he survived. Moreover, the injuries suffered before have been completely recovered.


    The strength has been improved again, which is a good result for Chu mo.


    Now, he just wants to return to Jinxiu city as soon as possible to meet his relatives and friends. Then... Have a good sleep! He is too tired.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Jinxiu city has become a battlefield.


    The four city gates are closed tightly, and a mighty dragon power spreads out in all directions with the city Lord''s mansion as the center, guarding the city.


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong stood on the wall and looked far away. Looking at the dark tent on the distant plain, a sense of desolation emanated from the tent. Their eyes were full of dignity.


    Since the third attack of the Allied forces in the spirit world was repulsed by them, the other side has been quiet for more than ten days.


    But everyone knows that things are far from over. The other party has no intention of withdrawing. It seems that they are brewing a fourth attack!


    Miaoyi Niang and others, standing not far away, were also observing the enemy situation.


    Although the rooster told them to practice at ease and ignore these things, in this case, who can practice at ease?


    Lu Tianqi stood alone on the other side with heavy worries. Half a month ago, she finally got the news from her sister. This news made Lu Tianqi extremely angry, but also full of helplessness.


    It turned out that Lu Tianyue was imprisoned after returning to the sect.


    Yes, imprisonment!


    Lingdong mountain confiscated all the treasures and resources of Lu Tianyue. Including the sound transmission stone that can be used for communication.


    The news came from a junior sister of Lu Tianyue. The two had a very good relationship and were in love with sisters. After Lu Tianyue was imprisoned. Her junior sister was also taken care of, and someone was watching her all the time. Half a month ago, it was easy for her to secretly send a message to the Lu family in Jinxiu city while the person monitoring her was careless.


    It was said that after Lu Tianyue returned, he talked with the leader of Lingdong mountain. That is, her master qingzhouzi proposed to leave the mountain gate.


    As a result, qingzhouzi said nothing and angrily denounced Lu Tianyue for being unkind, unjust, disloyal and unfilial. Then, the two of them quarreled. Finally, Lu Tianyue was directly suppressed, sealed his cultivation and put in the prison of Lingdong mountain. She said that she should reflect on her mistakes.


    Lu Tianqi was more or less relieved that although her sister was sealed and imprisoned, she was not hurt. Lu Tianyue''s junior sister also excused qingzhouzi, saying that the leader was old-fashioned. To put it bluntly, it''s a little stubborn. But it''s not a bad person. Let the Lu family rest assured. When the leader calms down, Lu Tianyue will naturally be released.


    Lu Tianqi didn''t tell anyone about it, because apart from Chu Mo, she didn''t have much friendship with other people in the Lord''s mansion. Besides Chu Mo, she doesn''t think anyone else can help her.


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, the two elders, are OK, but first, she is not familiar with others, and second... Even if they want to leave Jinxiu city now, it is impossible!


    Because soon after Chu Mo left, a large group of strong men suddenly appeared from nowhere. Attack Jinxiu city. Then the situation deteriorated rapidly, and more and more people participated in the attack on Jinxiu city.


    Otherwise, there are two invincible people in the city Lord''s mansion. I''m afraid the whole splendid city has long been destroyed!


    One of them is invincible, and no one has ever seen it. Only the breath emanates, enveloping the whole splendid city and guarding here. If those monks outside want to attack, they must rush forward under this terrible pressure.


    Lu Tianqi once saw with her own eyes a big monk in the realm of Yuanying, who rushed in hard without believing in evil. As a result, the whole person suddenly disappeared into the void.


    Later, I heard from elder Xiao Wanjun. That humanized way!


    No one knows who the existence in the Lord''s mansion is, but there are rumors that the coercion can''t be released at all. Everyone guesses that the existence... Is a dragon!


    But Lu Tianqi knew that it was not a guess, but a fact!


    She once heard Miaoyi Niang and others speak with her own ears and mentioned the words "fire dragon master".


    Another invincible existence is a big cock!


    In fact, almost the whole people in Jinxiu city know that chicken.


    He once appeared around Chu Mo, the talented young man who startled the public. There was also a younger generation in the Hong family who received a severe lesson because of the conflict between the chicken and Chu mo.


    Therefore, when this chicken appeared again in Jinxiu city and the city Lord''s mansion, many people had a guess in their hearts.


    The sudden appearance of Lu Tianming... Is likely to be Chu Mo!


    Because the time when they disappear and appear is too coincidental. In addition, the rooster entering and leaving the city Lord''s mansion was like his own home, which made everyone begin to doubt.


    Only a few people can be sure that Lu Tianming is Chu Mo, Chu mo... Is Lu Tianming!


    But this is actually not so important, because today''s Jinxiu city has a good relationship with the city master''s office, which is both prosperous and harmful!


    During this period of time, the excellent children of large and small families in Jinxiu City, after receiving the elixir provided by the city master''s residence, their cultivation has been improved significantly many times faster than in the past. There is even a saying that those excellent children who are not in the realm of foundation building can even get the perfect foundation Dan as long as they are willing to worship under the gate of the city Lord when building the foundation in the future!


    It''s not a perfect foundation building material, it''s a perfect foundation building pill!


    This news has made countless people feel excited and excited. They are going crazy!


    Perfect foundation!


    That''s something that the core disciples of the top spiritual sect can''t do!


    Therefore, anyone who knows the news carefully keeps the secret.


    Mysterious city Lord, powerful city Lord, invincible City Lord... These three images have taken root in the minds of all monks in Jinxiu city.


    Therefore, even now surrounded by a large number of powerful monks in the spiritual world, after the initial panic, almost the vast majority of people can face all this calmly.


    "How about you being strong? Our Jinxiu city is not vegetarian!" This sentence has become the mantra of many friars in Jinxiu city.


    Of course, all this stems not only from their confidence in the city Lord. It''s also because of the invincible... Big cock!


    The rooster didn''t attack Jinxiu city for the first time. Just stand on the wall and watch coldly.


    At that time, it was Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong who, under the suppression of fire dragon and Long Wei, were powerful and killed more than a dozen people in each other. Successfully deterred the other party.


    Then, when the other side attacked for the second time, the rooster shot directly this time!


    No one can expect that a big cock that looks ordinary... But has bright fur, should have such powerful and unparalleled strength. Under the siege of hundreds of monks, he successfully killed more than 30 monks and retreated!


    For the third time, that is, the most recent time, the rooster even set up a Dharma array outside Jinxiu city without anyone noticing!


    This dharma array directly killed more than 50 monks of the other side!


    Directly hit the morale of the other party to the freezing point.


    It was also this war that finally brought together the monks of the major forces who had been fighting separately. It has formed a stronger force. These days, it should have been integrating all the time.


    I believe the fourth attack should be coming soon¡ª¡ª


    The sixth watch is delivered!


    What about the monthly ticket to boost morale? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 835

    Zhao qiansun was a monk in the middle of the golden elixir period. He was just an ordinary external disciple in his sect. This time, I was "lucky" to be selected and become a member of the army attacking Jinxiu city. However, he is not responsible for fighting, but for cooking. The reason why he was selected was also that his cooking skills were excellent and he was highly praised by big people.


    It is said that these monks have already entered the valley realm, and there is no need to eat every day. But when the army goes out to fight, they need to drink hard before the battle. How can they not drink and eat when drinking? So Zhao qiansun was summoned.


    Zhao qiansun''s name is very interesting. It is said that his father''s surname is Zhao, his mother''s surname is Qian, and when he was young, he had a godfather''s surname is sun. So, shortly after he was born, when he needed to choose a name, his father gave him such a name with a stroke of his head.


    Zhao qiansun''s sect is called "September sect", which sounds strange. It is said that the founder of the sect was called September.


    In those days, the September sect was still an inferior sect in the spiritual world. Until 300 years ago, the scale of the September sect in the whole spiritual world was not large, with about 200000 or 300000 disciples. For the whole spiritual world, it was just a middle and lower level sect.


    But more than 200 years ago, it suddenly broke out!


    First of all, there were hundreds of times more monks in the sect who rushed into the realm of Yuanying!


    Then came the continuous emergence of geniuses from all walks of life. In a short span of two hundred years, they had grown from a little-known sect to a real behemoth.


    Today, the September sect has more than one million inner disciples and more than two million outer disciples.


    Zhao qiansun was one of the more than two million disciples of the outer gate, so at the beginning, he was full of pride and excitement that he could be selected as a member of the siege army.


    Normally low-key, he was in a state of looking forward to life when he was preparing to leave. I hope others can look at him with envy.


    In fact, everyone who knows him. Looking at his eyes, he was indeed full of envy.


    Such an opportunity is a once in a blue moon!


    A battle that is destined to win and never lose. Go with me and cook for the big people. When you come back, you will not only get rich rewards from the sect, but also maybe get into the eyes of some big people. From then on, there is a bright future!


    Such a good opportunity. It''s a beautiful thing like pie falling from the sky.


    When Zhao qiansun just came to Jinxiu City, he was even more excited when he saw the army of monks attacking Jinxiu city from all other routes. I''m very proud of being able to participate in this battle!


    As for the rebellion over the splendid city... Zhao qiansun didn''t even think about it!


    Are you kidding? A city that can barely reach the third tier in the spiritual world, not to mention facing so many powerful monk coalition forces, even a September faction... Can easily wipe out this city!


    Now it is almost a collection of the power of all the top schools in the whole spiritual world!


    This force... Will not attack a small town?


    Anyone who dares to say such words will certainly be regarded as a madman or a fool.


    Therefore, Zhao qiansun''s first days were filled with inexplicable excitement. Although he never understood why he wanted to fight this city, the people above didn''t say it, and the people below didn''t dare to ask. And no one spread it.


    After arriving here. Finding that so many people were going to attack Jinxiu City, Zhao qiansun automatically made up a reason in his heart.


    In the splendid city, there must be a big demon that endangers the whole spiritual world!


    So many of us came here to subdue demons!


    Otherwise, how could he cause the anger of almost all the top sects and clans in the whole spiritual world?


    Starting from his sect: September sect, fire sect, Dugu mountain, Zhong family, Ping family, Hu family... Almost all of these top sects and clans in the spiritual world participated in it.


    These sects and families all have a relatively significant feature, which few people have noticed or noticed, and they don''t take it seriously.


    That''s it. These sects and families have had a huge outbreak in the past twoorthree years!


    In particular, the September faction did not enter the mainstream at all in the past. In these two or three hundred years, it suddenly rose and broke out, and became the top school uncontrollably.


    Although flaming fire sect and Dugu mountain have been standing at the top of the spiritual world for thousands of years, they belong to the front-line factions. But in the past two or three hundred years, they all have their own new explosive points.


    In their own words. It''s the second strong vitality standing on the thick foundation!


    So are the Zhong family, the Ping family and the Hu family. They were once ancient families and real rich families. In recent hundreds of years, they have become more brilliant and dazzling.


    In fact, these sects and families, without exception, have all received great benefits from the blood demon ancestor!


    In their respective forbidden areas, statues of blood demon ancestors are all erected!


    After the blood demon ancestor gave an order, all poured out. Because the blood demon ancestor has promised them that if they succeed this time, they will be given a better reward again!


    Zhao qiansun naturally did not know these things, but this did not prevent him from looking forward to a better future.


    Just after coming to Jinxiu city for a period of time, after three wars, the initial excitement gradually disappeared.


    Watching some big people around him die made his heart tremble.


    This is the war of monks!


    Incomparably cruel war!


    As long as both sides fight, someone may fall completely every moment. With good luck, Yuanying could escape alive, but with bad luck... He was extinguished on the spot.


    This made Zhao qiansun a little confused. He couldn''t imagine that a small beautiful city could have such a powerful force? Is it really the legendary dragon power that envelops the whole splendid city?


    Where did those two great friars, who were on the top of Yuan Ying Jue, come from? His strength is incomparably strong, and he has half stepped into the refining period. Why should he cling to the splendid city?


    And the big cock, where is this monster? He had never heard of such a terrible creature in the spiritual world.


    A chicken, besieged by hundreds of Yuanying monks, rushed left and right, and was able to kill so many big monks with minor injuries


    All of this makes Zhao qiansun, a little man, feel that this battle is not as easy as he imagined! Moreover, recently, more and more whispers have made him understand that this battle is not as just as he imagined!


    Even... This is a total war of aggression!


    There is no reason and name, pure bullying!


    How can this be?


    Zhao qiansun is a young man with a sense of justice in his heart. He always feels that ordinary people and monks should be full of the power of justice.


    But the reality seems to be a little different from what he imagined. From just subduing demons and demons to pure bullying... This gap is a little big.


    "Zhao qiansun!" At this time, someone suddenly shouted: "the leader ordered to prepare wine and vegetables immediately. This midnight, launch the fourth attack! This time, we must level the whole splendid city!"


    Zhao qiansun answered, and then in a daze, muttered, "the fourth time... Do you want to step down?"¡ª¡ª


    The seventh change!!!!!!!


    Brothers, I really can''t write any more. The update this month has exceeded 300000 words!!!


    What is sincerity?


    An accidental outbreak is not called sincerity!!


    Breaking out every day is my sincerity!


    We can''t rely on our opponents'' mistakes to win the war. I hope we can become stronger and stronger! I have confidence. How about you? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 836

    On the wall of Jinxiu city.


    The rooster stood there quietly, with only Miaoyi Niang and shenxingxue two women beside him.


    "Elder rooster, how''s it going? Are they going to launch a fourth attack?" Shen Xingxue looked at the rooster with a touch of light worry on his face.


    The rooster glanced at Shen Xingxue, Then he glanced at Miaoyi Niang: "You say you two... What are you worried about? Are you worried that the chicken Lord can''t deal with them? Don''t be afraid! Since the chicken Lord said, you can keep the city for at least one year, that''s one year. Without any water! You two can go back to practice with peace of mind. These things don''t need you to intervene at all! A year''s time should be enough for you to rush into the primordial period. At that time, even if you can''t keep the city, the chicken Lord has a way Take you out of this place. "


    The rooster said, glancing at the far north, and whispered, "if the rooster guessed right, Chu Mo should have succeeded! Hum, these same sects and families, all sent people to the north to investigate. When they finally determined that the old Wang BA was dead, they would definitely choose to retreat at the first time! At that time, we will be safe."


    Miaoyi Niang glanced at the rooster and said with a wry smile, "the elder said that it was light and easy, and the enemy was ahead of us. How can we still have the mind to practice? Do you think Chu Mo can really succeed?"


    The rooster nodded: "Of course, although you spend much more time with this boy than I do, there are some things you don''t know as well as I do. This boy has a big card! The destruction agitation from the north before should be that this boy used his card. Hey... It''s terrible. If you spend a little longer, I''m afraid the whole spiritual world will be destroyed. This level of battle should not appear in the spiritual world at all. Even if In the fairyland... Should not appear! "


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue''s faces all showed a thick color of worry. Both women were thinking, if Chu Mo was safe, why... He never contacted this side?


    Chu Mo''s body is not without a voice stone, because they are afraid to disturb Chu mo. Also dare not take the initiative to contact. Now the agitation in the North has passed for many days, but there has been no news of him.


    Miaoyi Niang finally couldn''t help it last night. She contacted Chu Mo with the voice stone, but there was no response.


    This matter. Miaoyi Niang''s heart was a little heavy, but she didn''t say it. Fear of upsetting the morale of the army.


    The rooster looked at the two women and said, "OK, go back and see what''s going on over there. The fourth attack won''t come tonight. It''s bound to come tomorrow morning. The rooster prepared a big gift for them this time!"


    "No problem? I think the number of people on their side... Has exceeded 10000!" Shen Xingxue''s eyes couldn''t help but glow with worry: "that''s not 10000 ordinary soldiers, that''s 10000 powerful monks!"


    Miaoyi Niang also looked at the rooster with some worry.


    "Is it necessary to be strong when there are many people? That''s not true! No matter how big the sheep are, they also have to run desperately when encountering wolves. Even most of the deaths and injuries are not necessarily caused by wolves, but by their own crowding and trampling on each other." The rooster said with a smile, and then giggled: "don''t worry, the rooster promised that the boy would protect you. Go back."


    Finally, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue were persuaded by the rooster to go back and let them return to the city master''s mansion. Calm others'' emotions.


    Chu Mo is not here. They are the reassurance of everyone in the whole splendid city!


    As long as they don''t show panic, Jinxiu city won''t be in chaos.


    Later, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong rushed over to meet the rooster.


    After several terrible battles of life and death, both of them were injured and did not fully recover.


    Even if they are great monks who are half refining, they can''t help each other''s crazy attack. After all, the other party also has a master of half step refining.


    Fortunately, the mentality of both sides is slightly different. Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong are fighting against each other, and they can''t retreat. I didn''t want to quit. Therefore, every war is a dead battle for them!


    Two monks in the realm of half refining determined to fight the enemy to the death, and everyone would feel fear.


    by comparison. The mentality of the coalition is far from so firm.


    After all, they are here to take advantage, not to die!


    These big sects and families have lost many lives. No one alive wants to stay here.


    Therefore, although Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong struggled in the battle. But they can all persist.


    Xiaowanjun looked at the rooster: "senior, this battle... Really don''t need our two main attacks?"


    Li Fangzhong said with a sincere face, "senior, we two are old and immortal. We are greatly indebted to our master, and we should be rescued by our master from the dark prison. It is all right to die for our master!"


    "Don''t worry, you two are not needed. Otherwise, the boy will come back to see you both dead, and he won''t have to fight with me?" The rooster smiled and said, "since that boy can accept you, it means that he still wants to continue to cultivate you. Therefore, you can''t plant here."


    "But there is only one person..." Xiao Wanjun frowned.


    "You will understand when they attack, and then the chicken Lord will let you see what the real master style is!" The rooster said confidently.


    "Well, let''s give it to the elder!" Li Fangzhong said.


    Late at night.


    The whole splendid city fell into silence.


    Because of this battle, the residents of Jinxiu city were all very nervous. Few people go for fun at night. Brothels and pubs, which were still bustling at this time in the past, are now closed early.


    The rooster stood quietly at the head of the city, looking at the distant direction.


    The darkness of night cannot block the eyes of the rooster.


    Huodi!


    A large group of figures, riding the night, roared in the direction of the splendid city!


    For a time, streamer lightning, dark... Like a flock of birds, flying from the sky. The breath that erupted from this group of people is overwhelming, enough to crush anyone to death!


    Boom!


    In the splendid city, a majestic pressure erupted from the city Lord''s mansion, stretching away into the distance.


    This time, the fire dragon was really angry. This group of people attacked Jinxiu city again and again, and they simply didn''t pay attention to it at all. How can the arrogant dragon tolerate this kind of thing? If it hadn''t been sealed in the wine cup, it couldn''t play its real strength at all. It would have blown all these ants to death in one breath!


    Longyou shoal was shrimp play!


    But the dignity of the dragon is still inviolable!


    Those people didn''t expect that today''s Longwei was also much stronger than the previous several times.


    Some friars with weak cultivation just touched this dragon power, and they had a feeling of chest tightness and breathlessness. A little further forward, the strength in their bodies began to burn. Unexpectedly, there is a direct sign of Tao melting!


    "If you can''t stand it, move back! The dragon must be sealed! It can''t exert all its strength at all! If you can resist it, don''t be afraid, kill it! Even the dragon is slaughtered!" In the crowd, powerful people shouted loudly¡ª¡ª


    The eighth watch, there is still one hour left, brothers, until now... I really have no strength at all. Fingers are numb. As for tenosynovitis... Is this his mother? Already!


    I can''t write any more, so I''ll look at you quietly here.


    Well, there''s no regret about winning or losing, because I''ve done my best. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 837

    PS. send me the May day update. Don''t hurry to play after reading it. Remember to vote for a monthly ticket first. From now on, enjoy double monthly tickets for the 515 fan Festival. You can also have a look at the red envelopes for other activities!


    In fact, these people all know the existence of the magic world!


    These days, they spent a lot of money in the magic world in exchange for many magic tools to resist coercion.


    Their fourth attack is also a must!


    For a time, a large number of magic instruments soared into the air, emitting a powerful breath, and fought against Longwei.


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong''s faces all showed a bit of horror. The color of worry in his eyes became stronger.


    To stick to the present, on the one hand, I owe Chu Mo Tianda''s kindness, on the other hand... I hope Chu Mo can come back in time.


    But if Chu Mo really can''t come back... Where should they go?


    Stay here and die? Or... They couldn''t help looking at each other, and both saw the hesitation in each other''s eyes.


    It is Chu Mo, not others, who can make them die for it!


    At this time, Xiao Wanjun said to Li Fangzhong, "stay... Lao Li, we owe our master after all. If the master was here at this time, he certainly wouldn''t want to leave."


    "Is it worth dying like this...?" Li Fangzhong asked a rhetorical question.


    Xiao Wanjun was silent for a while, and then said, "it''s worth it!"


    Li Fangzhong thought for a while, and then laughed, "it''s better for us to die in that dark prison!"


    Xiao Wanjun nodded, "at least, someone will remember us."


    At this time, there were at least dozens of powerful Yuan Ying friars, each using their magic tools, rushing hard against the dragon''s power. The big cock bears the brunt. Face these monks!


    Then, under the gaze of Xiao Wanjun, Li Fangzhong and many families in Jinxiu City, the rooster spread his wings and flew into the air.


    Looking at the speed of the flight, it seems a little clumsy. Like a fat chicken, it is difficult to fly because of its heavy body.


    But no one dares to show any mockery on the side of the friar coalition. This chicken has taught them a very painful lesson.


    "Be careful of that chicken!" Some people drink it.


    "Concentrate on attacking the chicken!" A powerful monk shouted.


    Suddenly, dozens of powerful attacks came at the rooster in an instant. This attack, everyone has no reservation, is the strongest attack!


    In the throat of the rooster, he gave a loud name, and then roared, "qianyusha!"


    Boom!


    From the cock. Thousands of dazzling lights shot out instantly, like burning Rockets!


    Overwhelming... Directly shot at the monks who rushed against the dragon''s power.


    The friars were all shocked. No one thought that the chicken should attack them with its feathers!


    "What bullshit Qianyu..." a Yuan Ying friar said, slapping a feather that shot at him.


    Bang!


    His hand, pangran broken, the whole person issued an earth shaking scream. But the scream only lasted for a moment. Because the burning feather was directly nailed to his throat. Shoot a blood hole directly from the throat of this Yuanying peak friar.


    Instant death!


    The Friar''s Yuanying rushed out of the Dantian and turned into a streamer to escape, but unfortunately, he was shot by the second feather and exploded directly. Directly blow up a friar who is desperately dodging beside him!


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Don''t touch this feather... It will explode!"


    "What is this special thing? Where did this chicken come from?"


    This group of top monks were all in a mess at this time. Before, they only knew that this chicken was very powerful and almost invincible in close combat!


    They don''t know. Before Chu Mo grew up, he often suffered losses in the hands of big cocks. Every time, you need to kill the sky to force the rooster down.


    The chicken''s close combat ability is far beyond their imagination.


    Poof!


    Poop poop!


    Countless feathers, like spirituality in the void. Go round in circles to find the target!


    However, any monk who is shot, even with the power of half refining God, will also be seriously injured. Reluctantly escaped to death, but because those magic tools carrying Long Wei were also broken by the feathers of the rooster, and then they were instantly transformed by the increasing Long Wei.


    Dozens of Yuan Ying friars at the peak of strength, almost a face-to-face Kung Fu, were shot and killed more than half!


    Where are the remaining people with any fighting spirit? One by one, they only hated their parents for giving birth to two legs, and ran back desperately.


    The rooster has now turned into a white striped chicken. He draped a flowery quilt over his body. It looks very tacky. It looked at the group with cold eyes and gnashed its teeth: "you made the chicken lose a beautiful feather. Do you want to escape like this? Dream!"


    There are still a large number of burning feathers in the sky, like overwhelming arrows, continue to catch up with those people.


    At the same time, it also shot into the other side''s camp!


    There are tens of thousands of people over there watching the war!


    Because all this happened so fast that there was no time to dodge. Therefore, a large number of monks were shot and killed on the spot!


    Zhao qiansun had been hiding at the back of the team because he had lost the justice that supported him in his heart. At the moment, he suddenly saw a large number of "Rockets" fall on his side, and was almost frightened. His whole body was cold.


    At this time, a voice like the sound of nature sounded. It was the leader of the September faction this time. Their leader, Dongfang Changsheng, a great monk who refined God half a step, shouted loudly at this time: "retreat! Retreat! How far back! How far back!"


    Although the sound has been deformed and is far from the usual demeanor, it is a real sound of nature in the ears of all September sect disciples.


    At this moment, Zhao qiansun directly burst out with explosive force and running speed that he could not even imagine. He even caught up with the general monk Yuanying!


    I only hate my parents for giving birth to two legs!


    At this moment, tens of thousands of monks'' coalition forces directly showed a state of collapse.


    These are not ordinary people. Except for Zhao qiansun, who is in charge of logistics, the vast majority of them are elites from all factions with extraordinary combat power in Yuanying realm.


    But in front of this abnormal rooster, almost all of them completely lost their fighting spirit.


    Especially before this battle, they had received a message from the North: the existence... Probably... Is no longer there!


    This news strongly stimulated them!


    What are they working so hard for? Isn''t it the benefit that the existence promised? If the existence is really gone, then they will become the biggest fools in the spiritual world!


    Are you still fighting for your life here?


    So, although some people tried to turn the tide, shouting: "how many hairs can that chicken have? What are you running for? Why are you so afraid of it..."


    As soon as the words fell, seven or eight feathers directly aimed at him. This guy immediately ran, faster than others!


    The alliance of monks was completely broken up.


    The news from the north and the announcement attack of the rooster finally destroyed their last bit of confidence.


    At this time, the walls of Jinxiu city were full of people!


    Everyone, including Miaoyi Niang and others, stared at the scene in the distance. Then, they subconsciously turned their eyes to the direction of the rooster standing. There is no one there... Er, there is no chicken¡ª¡ª


    The new month, the new beginning, all the gods are terrible.


    I ask all Dao Meng Taoist friends to sacrifice the monthly ticket magic tool together and help me!


    Continue to explode today!!!!!


    [thank you for your support all the time. I hope you can support the writer rongyaotang and the general election of works of this starting point 515 fan Festival. In addition, there are some red envelopes and gifts on fan Festival. Take a lead and continue the subscription!] (to be continued.)

 Chapter 838

    PS. send me the May day update. Don''t hurry to play after reading it. Remember to vote for a monthly ticket first. From now on, enjoy double monthly tickets for the 515 fan Festival. You can also have a look at the red envelopes for other activities!


    But in everyone''s eyes, there is endless respect!


    And shock!


    This result was unexpected to them in their previous dreams. No one expected that the rooster not only easily defeated the other party''s fierce attack. Let the other party''s attack stop halfway.


    And it completely scared away this terrible force!


    "Master Ji is the hero of Jinxiu city!"


    I don''t know who it is, suddenly shouted loudly.


    "Master chicken is a hero!" Someone then shouted.


    Then, everyone... Couldn''t help shouting. These days, they have been suffocated and frightened. They need to find a vent to vent well.


    At this moment, they all roared out of love: "chicken Lord is a hero!"


    But at this moment, all the heroes in the eyes of the people of Jinxiu city are crying in the city master''s mansion.


    "Chu mo... You little bastard, when you come back... The chicken Lord wants 30 lucky fish to fill his body! No... 50! Mom... My hair!!!"


    Originally, the fire dragon with an excited face looked at the big cock''s bad face, and could only look chatty on the side. Seeing the rooster coming back, he was very happy to celebrate the success of retreating the enemy with the rooster, but he didn''t expect this guy to hide in the corner and howl. Still muttering about how to recover the loss from Chu mo. This makes the fire dragon cry and laugh.


    The rooster wailed for a while, raised his head and saw the embarrassed fire dragon on his face. He immediately tightened the flower quilt on his body as if nothing had happened and said faintly, "Bruce Lee... How long have you been here?"


    Looking at the dangerous light flashing in the cock''s eyes, the fire dragon hurriedly said, "just come, I just came, really! You see, the footprints on the ground are fresh!"


    "...." the rooster couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and then said, "just now, didn''t you see anything?"


    "Cough... I didn''t see it, master Tianji. I swear, I''m really new!" The fire dragon twitched at the corner of his mouth and swore solemnly.


    At this time, a burst of cheering came from outside.


    "Master chicken is a hero!"


    "Long live the chicken!"


    "From now on, everyone in Jinxiu city is not allowed to eat chicken!" I don''t know which guy is flattering. He''s too excited. His voice is still big. It''s loud.


    The big cock immediately looked angry and cursed in a low voice, "his grandmother has a leg. Who said not to eat chicken? The chicken Lord likes chicken so much!"


    "...." the fire dragon is covered with black lines. Looking at this out of tune guy, the heart said that this guy is really the brave and fearless... The hero Rooster who showed thousands of feathers to kill?


    Cheers arrived at the gate of the city Lord''s mansion, and almost everyone gathered here, cheering heartlessly to celebrate this hard won victory. At the same time, he also vented the excitement of the rest of his life.


    In recent years, events of various sizes have occurred in Jinxiu city one after another, which is so wonderful that some people who can''t bear it have already moved away. Everyone who stays has a big heart and hopes for one day. Can give birth to a gifted child and worship into the city Lord''s mansion. Then from now on... It will develop directly!


    Therefore, in today''s splendid city, almost more than 90% of the people are all loyal to the city master. Therefore, in their eyes, whether the city Lord is Lu Tianming or Chu mo. They don''t care, and they worship to the extreme in their hearts.


    With a burst of clear laughter, Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Fang LAN and a large group of people. Fish penetrated from the outside.


    They had a hard time coming through the door. If such a day of celebration for all the people is still flying around in the sky with a cold face, it is a little too untimely.


    So. It took them half a day to get out of the crowd and return to the city master''s mansion.


    But all this is worth it!


    Although Chu Mo is not here now, everyone in the city master''s mansion is deeply respected by all people in Jinxiu city. The feeling of being respected. It''s really comfortable.


    But it is also clear to all people who brought all this.


    "Big cock!" Huang Zhe''s eyes searched around smartly and shouted loudly.


    Now everyone has become very respectful to the big cock, either called the chicken master, or also called the big cock elder. Only Huang Yu, a big cock. The two were friends. In those days, the rooster bullied Huang Dan a lot.


    As soon as the rooster heard Huang Zhe''s voice, he immediately flashed, disappeared in front of the fire dragon, and said, "master, hide first. How can you see people like this?"


    Huang Pang looked around, but he couldn''t find the trace of the rooster. Then he remembered that the rooster just seemed to throw out all his hair. He had seen it wrapped in a flower quilt before


    Thinking of this, Huang zhe couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle. She glanced at Miaoyi Niang, who was also looking for a rooster, and said with a smile, "don''t look for it, it must have escaped."


    "Hide?" Miao yiniang was stunned.


    "Yes, the hair is gone..." Huang zhe said, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Miaoyi Niang was slightly stunned, and then she couldn''t help laughing. Then, she said with some emotion, "this time, it''s really thanks to it, otherwise, I''m afraid we will suffer."


    Huang zhe nodded, "yes, the rooster saved us and the whole city!"


    At this time, although it was late at night, almost all the residents of the whole splendid city came out of their homes. The streets were brightly lit, and those brothels and pubs... Seemed to suddenly restore the noise of the past. Even business is several times better than it used to be at its best!


    Everyone''s faces are full of happy smiles. When they spend money, they are not soft hearted at all. All the merchants are happy.


    A night of celebration.


    The next day, people who looked tired but were full of excitement woke up and found that the whole city had restored its former tranquility.


    It seems that in the past days, the sudden group of powerful monks seemed to be a dream. The whole city instantly resumed its former prosperity, and all kinds of peddling voices were heard.


    But people no longer feel noisy, but feel more cordial.


    In the city Lord''s mansion, Huang Zhen finally caught the rooster who came back secretly. Looking at the rooster who was covered in a flower quilt, Huang Zhen laughed and fell straight up and down.


    The rooster looked at Huang Zhen with a serious face: "girl, please respect yourself."


    "Ouch, hairless chicken... Hahahaha, I''m so happy that I''m proud of myself! It''s rare that you can keep such a serious expression. Do you know, the more you do, the more funny you are. Hahahaha!" Huang zhe pointed to the flower quilt on the rooster and squatted on the ground, beating and laughing.


    "His grandmother''s, little broken dog, chicken master, isn''t this also for everyone? Do you have any sympathy?" The rooster couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said with a sad and angry face, "do you know how expensive that coat of hair is?"


    "I know. Come back and ask Uncle Chu for payment, hahahaha!" Huang zhe couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the rooster.


    The rooster also had no way to bully this girl. It was all about bullying in those days. Now she has grown into a beautiful beauty. If she still bullied, it would be a little unreasonable.


    He could only turn his head with a sad and angry face, but suddenly he was stunned. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "boy... You... You are so good at choosing time! Come on... Chicken master has something to say to you!"


    [thank you for your support all the time. I hope you can support the writer rongyaotang and the general election of works of this starting point 515 fan Festival. In addition, there are some red envelopes and gifts on fan Festival. Take a lead and continue the subscription!] (~^~)h.19

 Chapter 839

    PS. send me the May day update. Don''t hurry to play after reading it. Remember to vote for a monthly ticket first. From now on, enjoy double monthly tickets for the 515 fan Festival. You can also have a look at the red envelopes for other activities!


    As soon as Huang zhe looked back, his face was also full of endless surprise: "childe?"


    On weekdays, he jokingly calls Chu Mo uncle Chu, but in his heart, Huang zhe still regards himself as his little maid. At this moment, seeing Chu Mo''s return, Huang Zhe''s eyes suddenly turned red, and the whole person instantly changed from laughing to crying.


    The rooster couldn''t help rolling his eyes and muttering, "women are born acting school!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said to Huang Zhe, "all dangers are over!"


    "Whoa! Great!" Huang zhe rushed forward directly, kissed Chu Mo''s face fiercely, and then ran away quickly: "sisters... Childe is back!"


    Chu Mo stood there in a daze, and then listened to the rooster roaring aside with a sad face: "why? This is a face watching world! The rooster threw out all his hair for them, and didn''t get a kiss. Your boy didn''t do anything, why should she kiss you?"


    "..." Chu Mo has a black line. At this time, he also saw the flower quilt on the big cock, and his face showed a strange expression: "big cock, where''s your hair?"


    "Don''t mention it. I want to be quiet!" The rooster looked sad and angry, and then looked at Chu Mo: "don''t ask me who Jingjing is... Don''t want to talk!"


    Chu Mo laughed, and then suddenly threw a big lucky fish at the rooster.


    The rooster almost subconsciously opened his mouth and caught it, and then the whole chicken was stunned.


    It stretched out its bare wings from the flower quilt and clamped the big lucky fish, and then looked at Chu Mo stupidly, ignoring that it was a little naked. "This fish... Why is it so big? This... This... This is clearly a completely adult Lucky fish? What happened to you?"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster: "as long as we find the reincarnation pool water, we can completely reproduce the fish of nature!"


    "Really?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo in disbelief: "wait... Wait, I''m a little messy."


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster with a smile on his face. Don''t talk.


    The rooster murmured, "when we were in the human world, you got these lucky fish, but these fish... Are all the young fish of Lucky fish. If they want to mature, they must eat netherworld insects... But the problem is, how can netherworld insects be so easy to get?"


    Saying this, the rooster raised his head and looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "boy, did you get the nether worm?"


    Chu Mo nodded. Asked with a smile, "do you want to eat?"


    "Eat a fart!" The rooster immediately angrily said, "the ghost insect is highly toxic... You can''t touch it! Are you stupid to be a chicken master?"


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth, but he couldn''t help scolding: "it''s me stupid, you know it''s poisonous... Didn''t even tell me."


    The rooster immediately speechless and said with an embarrassed face, "master chicken, how could you really encounter this thing? But... How did you get the nether worm?"


    Chu Mo didn''t want to blame the rooster in the past. Wise people worry a lot, and there must be a mistake. The rooster will never deliberately want to harm himself. I''m afraid it''s really unexpected that he really has a chance to meet the nether worm.


    "You should know what''s going on in the north?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said.


    The rooster nodded, "of course, those friars retreated. I''m afraid it''s also because they knew about the north."


    Chu Mo sighed lightly: "I saw Qi Xiaoyu, facing the blood demon ancestor head-on. He was really strong as expected. His separation was not the separation of the peak of Yuanying at all."


    "Is that?" The big cock''s face also showed some surprise.


    "Peak of soaring period!" Chu Mo said.


    "Shit!" The rooster stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded: "so... He caused the fluctuation in the north at that time? But the problem is... How did you kill a monk in the rising period? No, no... you can''t kill him at all. You shouldn''t even have the ability to force him to expose his strength in the rising period! After all, if you do so, he will be infected with great cause and effect!"


    Chu Mo watched the rooster muttering there. I have to admire the cock''s mind. I''m afraid the origin of this chicken is definitely not as simple as it says. Its knowledge is too profound, from ancient times to the present, all kinds of mysteries. There are few things that the big cock doesn''t know.


    Originally, Chu Mo thought that maybe the monks in heaven were so profound, but after meeting many monks in the magic world, Chu Mo finally realized that not every monk in heaven had such profound knowledge as a rooster.


    The rooster muttered for a long time and finally raised his head. No more questions, just looked at Chu Mo and sighed, "boy, your cards are so big!"


    With these words, the rooster ate the lucky fish who had been waiting for death for a long time, and immediately belched in his stomach and patted his chest with his wings: "my injured heart has temporarily recovered a little. Boy, let''s go to the reincarnation pool! As long as we find the reincarnation pool water, our breeding plan can start! Then, one day, we will return to the heaven, open a shop, and get rich immediately!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and then said, "wait for the reincarnation of the pool water. What''s going on here?"


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang and others rushed to hear the news.


    A crowd directly surrounded Chu Mo, with an excited look on their faces.


    Then, everyone was full of gossip, so they told what had happened here after Chu Mo left. Chu Mo quickly figured out what happened.


    On his face, there was a cold smile, looking at Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong who had not fully recovered from their injuries: "you two have worked hard... I will keep this in mind!"


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong bowed to Chu Mo together: "it''s our duty to work for our master!"


    At this time, the two people were only thankful that they did not choose to leave at the most critical time yesterday.


    First, the rooster used his amazing magic "thousand feather kill" to kill the other party directly and successfully retreat from the enemy. Then came the return of Chu mo. If the two of them really left last night, then this life... I''m afraid so.


    Even if Chu Mo won''t go to their trouble, they will feel that life is not too meaningful.


    Only with this young pride, can life be meaningful!


    Chu Mo was also extremely satisfied with the performance of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong. He directly took out some good healing pills and gave them to them.


    Then he looked at the crowd and said, "since those sects dare to attack our splendid city so recklessly without any reason, if they can''t fight back, it seems that we are afraid of them!"


    He Feng said in a panic: "headmaster, those people have retreated... It is estimated that they will never dare to trouble us again!"


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, but Hua Xiaoya sneered and said, "Dad, is it all over if those people leave? It''s too deceptive! If it weren''t for the low level, I would have wanted to go to them desperately!"


    "Yes, tit for tat, I support calling back!" Shen aobing, who was jealous of evil, said coldly.


    The expressions on other faces are similar. In fact, everyone, including He Feng, doesn''t think of this evil spirit?


    But their only worry is that Chu Mo is alone, OK?


    [thank you for your support all the time. I hope you can support the writer rongyaotang and the general election of works of this starting point 515 fan Festival. In addition, there are some red envelopes and gifts on fan Festival. Take a lead and continue the subscription!] (~^~)h.19

 Chapter 840

    PS. send me the May day update. Don''t hurry to play after reading it. Remember to vote for a monthly ticket first. From now on, enjoy double monthly tickets for the 515 fan Festival. You can also have a look at the red envelopes for other activities!


    However, the rooster did not worry about this problem at all, because among these people present, if he was the second to understand Chu Mo, no one really dared to say that he was the first.


    Even Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, friends who have known Chu Mo since he was a mortal, don''t know Chu Mo as much as big cock. This is not to say that the rooster has a deeper friendship with Chu Mo, but that it has more extensive knowledge and knowledge!


    Therefore, hearing the meaning of Chu Mo''s words, the rooster immediately encouraged him to one side: "fuck those families, the chicken Lord has made a great sacrifice this time! He is about to sacrifice his appearance!"


    People are absolutely shocked. When they say that you are hairy, you still have a little hue. After you are hairless... Where is there any hue?


    At this time, Lu Tianqi came to hear the news. In the crowd, she looked at Chu Mo from a distance. Although she also had a smile on her face, she smiled reluctantly.


    Chu Mo saw Lu Tianqi and nodded at her, "Tianqi is here. Is your sister okay?"


    Seeing Chu Mo take the initiative to ask, Lu Tianqi couldn''t help crying: "no, she was locked up." Then he choked out the story.


    Everyone was immediately surprised. Qin Shi looked at Lu Tianqi and said, "no wonder you''ve always been strange these days. I didn''t ask you. I thought you were worried about the situation in Jinxiu city. It turned out that your sister had an accident."


    Lu Tianqi said with some embarrassment, "I, I don''t mean not to tell you, but I think everyone is bored enough, and I don''t want to add trouble to everyone."


    "Hehe, everyone is a friend." Qin Shi smiled softly, and then looked at Chu Mo: "why don''t you go to Lingdong mountain first?"


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate, directly nodded and said, "well, I also want to see, the leader of Lingdong mountain. How old-fashioned is it? If the apprentice is in trouble, he won''t help him, and the apprentice won''t allow him to graduate. Hehe, the authority of the master is really enough."


    Lu Tianqi carefully looked at Chu Mo: "I also want to go. Can I?"


    Qin Shi said, "why don''t we all take Tianyue back together. It''s just that we have nothing to do these days. Take Tianyue back and practice together to hit the realm of Yuanying!"


    Dong Yu whispered aside, "hit out the name of our sect by the way!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the two. Know what they think in their hearts.


    This is the rhythm that plans to pull Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi sisters into the ethereal palace. However, Chu Mo himself had this intention. He even plans to use the whole splendid city as the base of the ethereal palace!


    This time, I took the initiative to find the trouble of those sects and families who attacked Jinxiu city before, and I also wanted to thoroughly blow out my reputation!


    Only in this way can we recruit more and better disciples!


    Only in this way can we really deter those families and sects who are ready to move, and make them dare not easily provoke the ethereal palace in the future.


    Later, Chu Mo set out with Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Huang Zhe and Lu Tianqi.


    Fang LAN originally wanted to follow, but Chu Mo drove her back. Because Chu Mo found that Fang Lan''s progress was a little slow recently, he immediately took out the authority of master and gave Fang LAN a lecture.


    It is natural for master to train disciples. Not to mention that after the training, Chu Mo gave Fang LAN a lot of pills, which made many people jealous. But no one said anything.


    Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and Hua Xiaoya are going to continue to retreat and impact the realm of Yuanying!


    After the siege, although they did not participate in the battle, they all followed the whole splendid city. Experienced a test of life and death. This makes them all more mature. I also have a new understanding of this cruel spiritual world.


    If you want to dominate a small place, then, with their current strength. Actually, that''s enough!


    The monks in the golden elixir period were still the peerless Tianjiao of immortals building foundations and natural spirits. Enough to suppress all monks of the same level, even the monks in the early days of Yuanying may not be their opponents.


    But if they want to cross the spiritual world, their current strength is far from enough!


    Just like this time Jinxiu city was besieged. They are the people who suffer the most in their hearts. They want to help... But they can''t do anything. I can only watch Xiao Wanjun, Li Fangzhong, Huolong and big cock go all out.


    If it weren''t for the rooster''s fighting power, which was not inferior to Chu Mo''s, after thoroughly refining that drop of real Phoenix blood, I''m afraid that even if there was the suppression of the dragon''s dragon power, the splendid city would have been broken!


    It simply can''t stop the powerful attack like a tide.


    Time and again, these people are all extremely eager to become strong quickly.


    In contrast, Qin poetry, Dong Yu and Huang zhe are more calm. Qin poetry and Dong Yu all have incomparably rich cultivation experience. Huang zhe also has considerable originality in cultivation because of his innate reasons. Their cultivation improvement speed is fast enough, and there is no need for special retreat to speed up.


    As for Lu Tianqi, it''s not that she doesn''t want to improve her accomplishments quickly, but she''s just too worried about her sister in her heart. Even if she stays at home, she can''t practice at ease. Therefore, it''s better to come out together.


    The big cock also stayed in Jinxiu city. The hairless chicken didn''t want to see people, which is understandable.


    Chu Mo and his party were very fast, and they hardly stopped all the way. After more than half a month, they rushed to the foot of Lingdong mountain.


    This is a beautiful mountain. Some ancient buildings are located in the mountains.


    There are many caves, all hidden in the depths of towering ancient trees.


    Chu Mo took several women directly to the main gate of Lingdong mountain, intending to visit openly.


    The disciples in charge of guarding the Mountain Gate saw this line of men and women. The men were handsome, handsome and dignified, and the women were peerless, noble and extraordinary. Although I didn''t know him, I didn''t dare to be careless. I hurried over and asked politely, "are you?"


    "I''m Chu mo. you go to announce it and say that Chu Mo came to pick up his friends." Chu Mo looked at the guard disciple of Lingdong mountain with a pleasant face.


    The disciple guarding the mountain gate was slightly stunned at first, then his face changed greatly, and his smile also froze there. He looked at Chu Mo carefully and said, "wait a moment... I, I''ll go to pass it right away!"


    Lingdong mountain has always been like a shrinking turtle. Shrinking in this corner does not mean that their information is also blocked!


    The event that happened in the north pole of the spiritual world and the war that just happened in Jinxiu city all shocked the interior of Lingdong mountain. Some people have even suggested that the leader, qingzhouzi, should release Lu Tianyue? After all, Lu Tianyue didn''t make any big mistakes, and he was also a friend of Chu mo.


    But qingzhouzi is a person who can''t listen to others'' persuasion, whether he is old-fashioned or stubborn. Decide to stick to it. He even said publicly that what if Chu Mo came? Can he still control the smart mountain?


    Now it''s good, people really come!


    [thank you for your support all the time. I hope you can support the writer rongyaotang and the general election of works of this starting point 515 fan Festival. In addition, there are some red envelopes and gifts on fan Festival. Take a lead and continue the subscription!] (to be continued.) h.19

 Chapter 841

    PS. send me the May day update. Don''t hurry to play after reading it. Remember to vote for a monthly ticket first. From now on, enjoy double monthly tickets for the 515 fan Festival. You can also have a look at the red envelopes for other activities!


    There was a panic inside Lingdong mountain after getting the news!


    Yes, it''s panic. Everyone is afraid of that. In the blink of an eye, it''s a mess. Many people run around and don''t even know what they''re doing.


    If they had heard this name in the past, they would not have paid attention to it at all. Don''t be flustered, even your eyelids won''t lift.


    The most subtle question is: Chu Mo? What is that?


    It''s just a little monk who comes out of nowhere. In front of Lingdong mountain, he doesn''t even fart at all. Any person on Lingdong mountain can die 10000 times with any idea!


    But now it''s completely different!


    The little monk they didn''t pay attention to in the past has grown into a young giant. Although he is still young and enviable, he has the terrible strength to make all the spiritual elders tremble.


    In front of him, Lingyun gate collapsed, which is also a news that Lingdong mountain has only recently fully confirmed.


    In front of him, the blood demon sect kept breaking down, and even the legendary blood demon ancestor, who was so powerful that one person suppressed the spirit world, was very likely to suffer a lot from him!


    In front of him, Ouyang''s family, a giant in the spiritual world, came fiercely, but it was extremely embarrassed twice. It''s still so easy... To go back to the eight survivors. It is said that those people tremble when they hear the name Lu Tianming or Chu mo.


    He is terrible enough alone!


    None of the people or forces he targeted could be provoked by Lingdong mountain.


    And the forces behind him now also have incredible power, forming a frightening scale in a very short time.


    Chu Mo didn''t even appear in the just ended battle of the beautiful city. Just with a chicken, two and a half steps of refining God, and a dragon... He forcibly scared back tens of thousands of allied forces of several top sects and families in the spirit world!


    Yes, this dragon spirit mountain is completely certain. After all, as one of the three spirits. They knew very well that there was once a dragon in the dark prison of Lingyun gate. Now I don''t know why I ran to Chu mo.


    Which of these sects and families, such as the September sect, the flaming fire sect, Dugu mountain, the Zhong family, the Ping family, and the Hu family, is not a resounding gold lettered signboard in this spiritual world?


    But now these forces are working together. We failed to attack Jinxiu city without Chu Mo!


    Really failed!


    This is simply an unimaginable thing! And after losing soldiers and defeating generals... He was scared to the death by others and ran away!


    This kind of thing is simply a strange news. When I first heard it, no one even dared to believe it!


    Those top sects and clans, whichever one. Send out one tenth... No, one percent of the power is enough to destroy the splendid city for several rounds!


    Now almost all the elite have come to this end? Is this funny?


    Is it a play performed by all top schools and clans in cooperation with Jinxiu city?


    Otherwise, how could such incredible results occur?


    Or Chu Mo, he doesn''t belong to this spiritual world at all, but the illegitimate son of a big man in the heaven, otherwise how could he be so powerful? Since the ages of the whole spiritual world, when has such a demon appeared?


    No,


    Absolutely not!


    This amazing news. It''s just fermenting in Lingdong mountain and hasn''t dispersed yet.


    Chu Mo came to the door!


    The leader qingzhouzi, at the first time when he heard the news, couldn''t help but be a little shocked, and couldn''t help saying, "this God of murder... What are you doing here?"


    Some people beside qingzhouzi looked at their leader in silence, and their hearts were full of stomach Fei: what are you doing here? Why did you come to you? Definitely not chatting, drinking tea and making friends! You sealed their good friends and locked them in a cell. What do you say they come for?


    But everyone knew qingzhouzi''s temper, so no one said anything to touch the bad luck, anyway. Lu Tianyue is both qingzhouzi''s Apprentice. Master punishes his apprentice, right or wrong. It''s hard for outsiders to comment. Especially qingzhouzi, who is small-minded, is happy to say it now, but looking back, when this matter is over, he will definitely come to trouble.


    So, no one speaks.


    The disciple in charge of informing is still waiting outside. I don''t know what the leader means. Thinking in my heart: whether to see or not, it''s a happy word!


    Qingzhouzi here also feels very headache. He is stubborn, old-fashioned, cautious, selfish... He knows these things himself. But he is not a fool!


    Before he was stupid enough to know that he was going to hit the enemy, he made some wrong estimates of the relationship between Lu Tianyue and Chu mo. I never thought that Chu Mo would really come to the door for Lu Tianyue.


    Now it''s meaningless to say something like regret. Qingzhouzi took a deep breath and shouted, "open the mountain gate and welcome him to me with the most noble etiquette!"


    As soon as this word came out, everyone around qingzhouzi subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Someone even wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and said in his heart: the leader finally didn''t have an idiot home, so he knew to be soft!


    Someone whispered aside, "master, then... Tianyue?"


    Qingzhouzi glanced coldly at the speaker: "that''s my apprentice! What mouth do you want?"


    Everyone was stunned there, and their hearts were at a loss: is this soft or not? Why is it so bad! And, look at the leader''s meaning... Is he not ready to go out to meet ah, as if he didn''t let us go out to meet?


    Many people looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. At this moment, some old people in Lingdong mountain even had the idea of leaving here and going to Jinxiu city!


    Do you see how well Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong lived in Jinxiu city?


    Just ended this battle, although it was the chicken and the dragon who led, but they both contributed. Nowadays, it is not only famous all over the world, but also its position in Chu Mo''s mind in the future... Naturally, the tide rises.


    Speaking of it, we can still have some relatives with those two!


    For a time, these people present had all kinds of thoughts in their hearts, whatever they thought. But we didn''t want to do the right thing with Chu Mo, and we wouldn''t do it.


    At the gate of Lingdong mountain, Lu Tianqi''s face was still a little uneasy. The messenger has been in for half a day, and nothing has happened. Lu Tianqi thought of many bad results in her heart. My heart is also uneasy.


    Chu Mo smiled gently at Lu Tianqi: "don''t worry, there won''t be anything."


    "Well." Lu Tianqi gently responded, and the expression on her face relaxed a little, but still a little dignified.


    The expression on the faces of Huang Zhe, Qin Shi and Dong Yu is much more relaxed. It''s not that they don''t care about Lu Tianyue at all, but that they are well aware of the deterrence of Chu Mo''s name to spiritual monks now. As long as the people in this smart mountain have no news and are blocked to the point of knowing nothing, as long as they are rational. Then, I would never choose to provoke Chu Mo at such a time.


    Sure enough, a moment later, in the depths of Lingdong mountain, suddenly, drum music was in full swing!


    At the same time, the welcome bell rang¡ª¡ª


    The explosion a few days ago was really too fierce. Let''s start with five chapters today.


    I think my reputation should be ok now, so all Daoists of daomeng can vote for Xiaodao. We see people''s hearts for a long time!


    There will never be less explosions behind!


    In addition, there is a fan activity on the home page of the starting point. You can click in, stand-alone writer rongyaotang, and then find the sharp knife and vote for me. That ticket is free, thank you!


    Once again, I wish you all a happy May Day!


    [thank you for your support all the time. I hope you can support the writer rongyaotang and the general election of works of this starting point 515 fan Festival. In addition, there are some red envelopes and gifts on fan Festival. Take a lead and continue the subscription!] (to be continued.) h.19

 Chapter 842

    When!


    When!


    When!


    Accompanied by the melodious drum music, the welcoming bell rang a total of 36 times. The bell sounded melodious and solemn, with a sense of vicissitudes.


    Lu Tianqi''s expression on her face became more and more surprised. Finally, when the thirty-six bells stopped and a huge team appeared in front of her, she couldn''t help but lose her voice and said, "thirty-six... This is the highest level of greeting guests in Lingdong mountain!"


    Qin Shi, Dong Yu and Huang zhe showed a faint smile on their faces. A copy should look like this.


    Chu Mo didn''t have much expression, but slightly picked his eyebrows. Although he doesn''t know much about qingzhouzi, the leader of Lingdong mountain, from the perspective of his acting style, it seems... Not so knowledgeable.


    Are you really scared by your achievements? Chu Mo shook his head secretly in his heart and said not necessarily!


    If the achievements can scare everyone, the spiritual world will be much more peaceful. There will always be people who take chances.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then stood there, instantly moving the aura of the whole Lingdong mountain, and directly deduced it. The next moment, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a strong anger flashed in his eyes.


    He glanced at Qin Shi beside him, and then explained a few words of Qin Shi in the way of voice transmission.


    Qin Shi listened, his face directly showed anger, and then did not use the voice, but said faintly, "give it to me."


    Say, a flash, instantly disappeared in place.


    In this scene, only another disciple guarding the Mountain Gate saw it, but he didn''t dare to ask at all.


    Dong Yu, Huang Zhe and Lu Tianqi were somewhat strange. They just wanted to ask. At this time, the other party''s welcome team had also come. I can only temporarily suppress my doubts. Follow Chu Mo and look over there.


    Sure enough, among the people who appeared later, there was no leader of Lingdong mountain, not even a deputy leader or elder!


    The leader of the team is a senior deacon in charge of welcoming guests on Lingdong mountain.


    The man saw Chu Mo and smiled humbly. He stepped forward and said loudly, "I hope you will forgive me if you haven''t met me far."


    Chu Mo glanced at the speaker lightly, nodded, took Dong Yu several people, and followed up without saying a word.


    "Please come in!" The senior deacon of lingdongshan was also full of anxiety. He was really afraid that this famous young man would suddenly turn against him. He''s just a nobody, but he can''t bear the anger of the other party.


    not so bad. Although the other party didn''t say something polite to him, he was not interested in embarrassing him. This made the senior deacon feel a little lost. At the same time, he was also a little happy.


    The melodious drum music sounded again.


    Huang Zhe and Dong Yu looked at each other, and they all frowned slightly.


    Put up such a big battle and pick up people with the highest specification, a real high-level. But none of them appeared. What kind of thing is this?


    Besides, what did Chu Mo just ask sister Qin Shi to do?


    meanwhile.


    Deep in Lingdong mountain. A complex terrain, some desolate mountains.


    On the rock wall, caves were dug out one by one.


    These caves are not real places of cultivation, but cells of Lingdong mountain!


    It is specially used to imprison those smart mountain insiders who have made mistakes.


    At this moment, there are several monks. He flew to one of the caves with a serious face. At the door, he opened the prison door at the entrance of the cave, and one of them said in a deep voice, "Lu Tianyue, come out!"


    A haggard woman with some dirt all over her body. Slowly came out from there, frowned slightly, and looked at several monks floating in the air outside the door.


    This woman is Lu Tianyue!


    Although she was held here safely, she did not suffer much crime. But it was sealed, and there was no washing supplies here. Therefore, Lu Tianyue became dirty during this period of time. This is still the case that she desperately maintained. Otherwise, it will only be more embarrassing!


    Master punished his apprentice by this means... If it was in the case of making a mistake, it''s natural to blame, small punishment and great admonition. The problem is, Lu Tianyue didn''t make any mistakes. The biggest mistake is that when qingzhouzi said that she was immoral, disloyal and unfilial, she refuted two sentences.


    That''s really angry, but I asked a rhetorical question: why am I unkind, disloyal and unfilial?


    As a result, he was directly sealed and imprisoned here.


    Lu Tianyue''s grievances and anger are naturally not few.


    She naturally heard the thirty-six bells just now. She was still very strange in her heart. She didn''t know who it was. Since being imprisoned here, Lu Tianyue has lost all sources of information. So she didn''t know what was going on outside. No one will tell her.


    Looking at the familiar faces in front of her, she couldn''t help asking softly, "what''s the matter?"


    These people are all qingzhouzi''s disciples and confidants. They are all Lu Tianyue''s senior brothers.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll take you to another place, let you freshen up, and the person who picks you up is here." One of the men looked at Lu Tianyue with a strange color in his eyes.


    Lu Tianyue frowned slightly, "elder martial brother Zhao, can you make your words clearer? Who will pick me up?"


    "Hehe, Chu Mo, don''t you know this man?" The man looked at Lu Tianyue and said jokingly.


    "Ah?" Lu Tianyue was surprised and stood there. She didn''t believe what brother Zhao said. This elder martial brother Zhao has been pursuing her all the time, but Lu Tianyue refused from the beginning. Although this elder martial brother Zhao didn''t stick around, he never gave up.


    Therefore, Lu Tianyue is more defensive from his bones.


    "Hurry up, master, it''s time to swear." Elder martial brother Zhao glanced at Lu Tianyue and said in a deep voice.


    "I won''t go unless I untie my seal first." Lu Tianyue drew back and looked at elder martial brother Zhao and said coldly.


    "You... Aren''t you embarrassing us?" Elder martial brother Zhao was immediately annoyed and looked at Lu Tianyue: "who can solve the prohibition under the master? If we can solve it... I would have solved it secretly for you!"


    The other senior brothers couldn''t help but show a knowing smile, and then advised them one after another: "junior sister Tianyue, don''t be naughty, you should also hear the bell, it''s really Chu mo."


    Another said, "you don''t know, Chu Mo is now famous..."


    As soon as he said a word, he was glared back by elder martial brother Zhao.


    Then brother Zhao looked at Lu Tianyue and said, "OK, don''t dawdle, hurry up."


    At this time, Lu Tianyue believed that Chu Mo came, but she always felt that these people had something else in mind. Because if you really want to let her go and let her meet Chu Mo, it''s really kind... Then, even if you don''t untie her seal, you''ll have to send some female disciples, right?


    Lingdong mountain is not without female disciples. Now it sends several big men here. What''s the matter?


    Therefore, Lu Tianyue was very resistant. She looked at brother Zhao and said, "how can I go with you like this?"


    "Simple, I carry you behind my back!" Elder martial brother Zhao said, and he was about to come forward¡ª¡ª


    Sorry, sorry, sorry


    The number of words locked on my computer is too many... Delaying the update time.


    In fact, it''s mainly because I drank too much at the family party last night, which made me feel uncomfortable today and couldn''t write it. I also locked thousands of words unconsciously, so


    The good news is that after unlocking, I have written three chapters!


    I will continue to write later!


    I will still explode today!


    Thank you for your support.


    Go away with the code. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 843

    Lu Tianyue shouted coldly, "stop!"


    Elder martial brother Zhao''s face directly became ugly and looked at Lu Tianyue coldly.


    Lu Tianyue said, "don''t touch me if men and women don''t give and receive!"


    "This... But I can''t help you! Come with me!" Zhao Cheng''s patience also completely disappeared.


    Master only gave him one hour. If he lingered here for a while, he would never get this woman. In his mind, he couldn''t help thinking of what master had just told him.


    "Cheng''er, haven''t you always liked your younger martial sister Lu Tianyue? Now the master will make you! Make decisions for the teacher and betroth her to you. Then, you should use the shortest time to make her your woman! After that, take her with you and meet the famous childe!"


    Zhao Cheng just heard the news, the whole person was silly, with a big silly word written on his face!


    He is not happy silly, happy ignorant, but scared!


    He said in his heart, master, what are you doing? You don''t need this method to kill him, do you?


    If qingzhouzi said this to Chu mo before he came, he would really jump up with excitement. But now people come to the door, even if there is nothing between Chu Mo and Lu Tianyue, they can do this... Obviously to irritate Chu Mo!


    The name Chu Mo is really famous in the spiritual world.


    Although Zhao Cheng thinks he is also a genius, he can''t compare with Chu Mo at all!


    As a result, qingzhouzi''s next words gave Zhao Cheng great confidence and courage.


    "What? Are you afraid? As a man, you don''t even have this courage? What are you afraid of? Lu Tianyue is neither Chu Mo''s wife nor his lover. And I''m Lu Tianyue''s master! Master... Master is like father! What''s wrong with me arranging a marriage for her? Moreover, I will announce in front of him that you are the successor of the next leader of Lingdong mountain!" Qingzhouzi''s amazing words.


    Zhao Cheng was stunned. Although he had this dream before, he didn''t expect it to come true one day.


    This is real wealth, fame and wealth!


    But why did master do this? Although he was adopted by master since childhood and loved his father and son, Zhao Cheng asked himself that he didn''t seem to be excellent enough to let master pay so much!


    Qingzhouzi said earnestly to Zhao Cheng, "cheng''er, master watched you grow up. Your character and talent are the best choice. Don''t look down on yourself. Don''t compare with Chu mo. even the giants in the spiritual world are inferior to him. What strength do you have with him? Master''s arrangement is very meaningful! First of all, Chu Mo is now famous in the spiritual world, right?"


    Zhao Cheng nodded foolishly.


    "Well, if you can get involved with him, will you also become famous with him? At least... No one will dare to provoke you again, right?" Qingzhouzi looked at Zhao Cheng.


    Zhao Cheng nodded again, and then said, "but... But that also has to be a good relationship..."


    "Who says this is bad?" Qingzhouzi sneered, "it seems that this is a move to provoke Chu mo. but in fact, you can think about what kind of woman Lu Tianyue is?"


    "Good woman!" Zhao Cheng said without hesitation.


    If Lu Tianyue is not a good woman, why should he pursue Zhao Cheng for so many years?


    "Then it''s over." Qingzhouzi''s confident way: "That''s what a woman is like. As long as she becomes your person, then... No matter how unwilling she is in her heart, she will never show it on her face. Especially Lu Tianyue, she has a very strong temperament in her bones. To put it bluntly, she is good face! Dignity is greater than all face! As long as she becomes your woman, she will follow you obediently. Think for yourself, is that right?"


    Zhao Cheng stared at his master dumbfounded and nodded subconsciously. Indeed, what he knows about Lu Tianyue is indeed a very traditional and conservative woman. To really get her chastity, even if she is unwilling in her heart, nine times out of ten... She will admit her fate!


    Qingzhouzi said, "this matter, at most, is that my master is a bit overbearing and forcibly meddles in his apprentice''s marriage, but what''s that? What rights do others have to dictate? At least there won''t be anything at all!"


    Qingzhouzi had another word, which he never said. He felt extreme jealousy towards Chu Mo, a young man!


    What bad luck did such a young monk have? Will it develop to such a degree in such a few years?


    Aren''t you famous all over the world?


    Aren''t you particularly strong?


    Didn''t you come directly to my smart mountain VIP with your reputation?


    OK, I''ll give it to you!


    Give you a big surprise!


    I''m not satisfied. I''m going to make you suffer a great dumb loss today!


    Let you resist nausea, like eating flies, and can''t say anything!


    At that time, this matter will get out. In order to maintain your reputation and face, Chu Mo must take good care of and protect your good friend Lu Tianyue as always!


    You can''t even move Zhao Cheng at all!


    Or you''ll rob someone else''s wife!


    You are a big bastard!


    Not only that, you have to strongly support Lingdong mountain in the future! Support Lu Tianyue! Support Zhao Cheng!


    Otherwise, I have countless ways to make your reputation of Chu Mo plummet! The splendid city you worked hard to manage... Will also be ashamed of you!


    I, qingzhouzi, will turn this bad thing that you Chu Mo bullied to the door and made my whole Lingdong mountain look shameless into a good thing!


    There are many smart people in the spiritual world. At that time, someone will see my plan and understand my intention. At that time... Hum, you can''t do anything in September sect, fire sect, Dugu mountain, Zhong family, Ping family, Hu family, but I did it!


    Famous all over the world?


    It''s simple!


    This kind of scheming and Chengfu is so deep that it is frightening that Chu Mo is almost calculated into his bones!


    Moreover, in the view of qingzhouzi, although his plan seems simple and crude, it is wonderful to the top and will succeed!


    I believe that when Zhao Cheng appears in front of Chu Mo with Lu Tianyue, a new wife, the expression on his face will be wonderful!


    Of course, the only loophole in this plan is Lu Tianyue. As Lu Tianyue''s master, qingzhouzi knew that his apprentice was very violent. Under normal circumstances, you will definitely not agree to commit yourself to Zhao Cheng.


    Therefore, he also secretly gave Zhao Cheng a pill.


    "With this, the big thing will be done!"


    Zhao Cheng thought of the master''s explanation just now, and his heart became more and more confident. He glanced at Lu Tianyue coldly and said faintly, "I hope you can keep this temper when we marry later!"


    "You..." Lu Tianyue looked at Zhao Cheng with a shocked face. She was so angry that she could hardly speak. She was about to bite her tongue and commit suicide!


    Zhao Cheng smiled coldly, stretched out his hand a little, and completely restrained Lu Tianyue. Then he clamped her under his arm, glanced at some stunned martial brothers, and said in a deep voice, "this thing is done, I am the future leader of Lingdong mountain. As an elder, there must be brothers!"


    Hearing this, several brothers of Zhao Cheng''s division all showed a blazing light in their eyes.


    He said in unison, "we will follow the future leader with our whole heart!" (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 844

    Qin poetry walked through the depths of Lingdong mountain, constantly avoiding the disciples of Lingdong mountain and some prohibitions. ¡ø¡ø¡ø, in her heart, she was still angry, and even some couldn''t believe what Chu Mo told her was true!


    How can people in Lingdong mountain be so shameless? How dare you do such a thing? Are they crazy?


    As Qin Shi gradually calmed down, the killing intention in her eyes became stronger and stronger, because she had guessed the intention of Lingdong mountain man to do so!


    slap in the face!


    Severely humiliate Chu Mo!


    At the same time, it''s also hard... Simple and rough... It has a relationship with Chu Mo!


    Because Lu Tianyue is a friend of Chu Mo!


    From now on, Chu Mo must pretend that nothing has happened and fully support Lu Tianyue. When she is in trouble, she must be protected.


    And we can''t do anything to the person who ruined Lu Tianyue at all, otherwise, there will be endless bad names on Chu Mo''s head.


    "It''s really easy to calculate! But have you thought about our reaction?" Qin Shi''s always peaceful eyes twinkled with a cold light.


    This once Princess of the celestial clan, launched a storm, which is by no means unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Chu Mo''s just deduction, because the distance is too close, and Lu Tianyue is here again, after the ditch moved the Lingdong mountain, he directly calculated that Lu Tianyue was about to face a disaster.


    And this disaster is related to chastity!


    Chu Mo was anxious at that time, even if he didn''t mention the friendship between him and Lu Tianyue. You can''t just watch her be spoiled!


    Let alone his trip, is to pick up Lu Tianyue.


    If this kind of thing happened when he came to Lingdong mountain... Chu Mo will blame himself all his life!


    This revenge can be suppressed for the time being, and it will be counted later.


    But Lu Tianyue''s safety must be put first!


    The importance of chastity for a girl is self-evident, especially for a woman like Lu Tianyue.


    Chu Mo couldn''t imagine how he would face Lu Tianyue if this thing really came true.


    So. He directly gave Qin Shi a place, and then he moved the whole Lingdong mountain at any time, mastering the overall situation of the gaffe!


    Once it is possible to get out of control, he will make the first move.


    As for how. We must protect Lu Tianyue first.


    Chu Mo here resisted the anger in his heart and followed the senior deacon Lingdong mountain to their reception hall.


    Because Chu Mo didn''t say anything from beginning to end, and the pace was very fast, this senior deacon who wanted to be close to Chu Mo could only cooperate with Chu Mo to speed up his progress.


    Soon. People came to the hall of Lingdong mountain, which is specially used to receive guests.


    Qingzhouzi, the leader of Lingdong mountain, with a group of elders, stood at the gate of the main hall with a smile.


    From a distance, qingzhouzi hugged Chu Mo and said, "Master Chu, come here, Lingdong mountain is shining! Ha, ha, ha!"


    Qingzhouzi''s laughter is very characteristic. He looks very happy with a bright smile.


    This made the elders around him full of confusion. The heart said that since it is so enthusiastic, why not go further? Even if you don''t want to degrade yourself to meet Chu Mo, you can let us go!


    Chu Mo glanced at qingzhouzi, and then glanced at the elders around qingzhouzi who smiled reluctantly. Gently nodded: "I''m here for only one thing. Besides, I don''t want to have anything to do with you."


    Chu Mo looked at qingzhouzi and said, "hand over Lu Tianyue."


    Perhaps he didn''t expect Chu Mo to be so strong, and qingzhouzi was slightly stunned by the elders who didn''t know about him. All of them were stunned and frowned secretly. Anyway, they are a member of Lingdong mountain after all. At this moment, Chu Mo''s words. Make them unhappy.


    "Master Chu is kidding. Let''s go in and talk about it slowly." Qingzhouzi looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile.


    "No need." Chu Mo looked at qingzhouzi: "where is Lu Tianyue? I want to see her now."


    "Childe Chu, Lu Tianyue is my apprentice of qingzhouzi after all. And... Childe Chu seems a little too tough to come to the door like this?" Qingzhouzi also restrained the smile on his face and looked at Chu Mo seriously.


    Other elders of Lingdong mountain who didn''t know about it all looked at Chu Mo angrily and felt that this famous young man was a little too overbearing!


    Even some elders were ashamed of the idea of going to the splendid city. Fortunately, I didn''t do it, otherwise, under the hands of this young man... I have to suffocate and die?


    "Qingzhouzi, right? I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I hope you don''t make a mistake." Chu Mo said in a deep voice.


    "Presumptuous, what position do you have to say such words in Lingdong mountain? Are you powerful and amazing?" An elder of Lingdong mountain couldn''t help but glare at Chu Mo: "when you came to the door, we Lingdong mountain greeted you with the most noble etiquette. Why did we owe you? Lu Tianyue is a disciple of Lingdong mountain. Why should he give it to you? Who do you think you are?"


    "He has, I have more!" Lu Tianqi beside Chu Mo directly stood up and glared at the elder who spoke: "I''m Lu Tianyue''s sister! What''s wrong with my sister? Why do you lock her up? She''s a disciple of your Lingdong mountain, but she''s not a servant of your Lingdong mountain! You''re not qualified to do this!"


    "Little girl, shut up!" That elder was originally qingzhouzi''s confidant, so no matter what, he had to stand on qingzhouzi''s side.


    Lu Tianqi was so angry that her eyes were red: "what mistake did my sister make..."


    "She is disrespectful, unjust, disloyal and unfilial!" Qingzhouzi drank coldly, and then looked at Chu Mo: "I wanted to have a good communication with Prince Chu, and then give a small punishment and a big admonition, so that Lu Tianyue will have a long memory in the future, but I didn''t expect that the famous Prince Chu was such a person!"


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, looked at qingzhouzi, and said in a deep voice, "qingzhouzi, before things are completely irretrievable now, I hope you can turn back. I Chu Mo, it''s not so easy to calculate!"


    Qingzhouzi''s heart jumped violently, and he suddenly had an ominous premonition. It''s just that he doesn''t believe that Chu Mo can know the decision he just made.


    It''s impossible!


    He can never know!


    No one knows this except a few of my confidants!


    Qingzhouzi thought in his heart, and then became more determined, looking at Chu Mo coldly: "young man, your strength is strong and unparalleled, but the world is ultimately reasonable! Lu Tianyue is a disciple of my Lingdong mountain, and he can never give it to you! Your behavior will be condemned by the whole spiritual world!"


    Dong Yu and Huang zhe were almost certain at this time, and Lu Tianyue must be in danger. Otherwise, Chu Mo would never have sent Qin poetry out just now. But the two women still feel a little bottomless in their hearts.


    Qin Shi has strong combat power and enough cards, but the problem is... This is smart mountain!


    A big sect that is not weak!


    Qin Shi, she has only one person, can she do it?


    Chu Mo looked at qingzhouzi. He closed his eyes slightly for a moment, and then opened his eyes. His eyes were full of killing intent. He looked at qingzhouzi: "old bastard, you are useless!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 845

    This cold curse completely made this place boiling!


    "Bold!"


    "You are presumptuous!"


    "Too much!"


    "You can easily insult my leader of Lingdong mountain?"


    "Boy, is it great to be strong?"


    A group of elders of Lingdong mountain were excited, glared at Chu Mo and scolded loudly. If it weren''t for Chu Mo''s reputation, this group of people would have been tempted to fight.


    At this time, qingzhouzi showed a wry smile with injustice, and stretched out his hand to stop the crowd''s shouting: "it''s nothing, he scolded me for two words, as long as he was happy. Lingdong mountain... Can''t be destroyed in my hand!"


    "Headmaster, we... We live and die with headmaster!"


    "Yes, we live and die with the leader!"


    "What if he is strong? Can he bully others at will?"


    This move of qingzhouzi completely aroused the anger of Lingdong mountain. Although they were still extremely afraid of Chu Mo, the more so, the more they hated Chu Mo in their hearts.


    Huang zhe said coldly, "old man, you are the only one my childe wants to target. When did you say you were going to destroy your smart mountain? Is it interesting for you to incite others'' emotions like this?"


    Qingzhouzi glared at Huang Yu fiercely. Before he could speak, the confidant beside him shouted, "for our leader, for the whole Lingdong mountain!"


    "Yes, for our leader is for the whole Lingdong mountain!"


    "You have unparalleled combat power in Chu and Mexico, and you can''t be so unreasonable to suppress the world!"


    "Too much!"


    "Lu Tianyue used to learn from you!"


    The crowd is excited!


    The high-level people of this group of Lingdong mountain were all full of anger and glared at Chu mo. One after another, it seems that the louder they scold, the safer they will be. After all, in their view, the truth is on their side now.


    When these people angrily scolded Chu Mo, Chu Mo didn''t say a word, and even slightly closed his eyes.


    This kind of performance makes people feel angry. That is a kind of anger ignored by others!


    Crazy what?


    Your fighting power is strong, and your reputation is amazing, so what? We are in charge and haven''t provoked you. Can you kill us all?


    Then Chu Mo is not a monk, but a butcher!


    Not afraid of cause and effect, come on!


    At the moment, a group of monks in Lingdong mountain all have a feeling of boiling blood, as if they were suppressing evil and seeking justice.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly took a deep breath.


    All the curses stopped abruptly at this moment!


    All the people looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face, and said in their hearts that the big demon finally couldn''t help but start killing?


    Then, many people''s faces were all a little blushing, because they felt embarrassed and scolded happily. They were so nervous when they took a breath?


    Qingzhouzi''s face was even more ugly. But deep in his heart, it was the opposite of the emotion shown on his face!


    Calculate the time. Now Zhao Cheng should have succeeded, right? It''s just that kind of thing... I hope he can hurry up!


    Qingzhouzi thought in his heart that the pill not only has the effect of aphrodisiac, but also has a strong psychedelic effect! Therefore, qingzhouzi was not worried about what would happen if Zhao Cheng brought Tianyue to land later.


    At that time, Chu Mo will only see a beautiful woman with a full face of spring tide leaning on his confidant Zhao Cheng, and innocently say to him, "how did you make trouble in my school?"


    Qingzhouzi wanted to see Chu Mo ashamed and angry after waking up.


    That scene must be very beautiful!


    At this time, Chu Mo''s cold voice interrupted all of qingzhouzi''s fantasies.


    "Zhao Cheng is your apprentice, isn''t he? He has been abolished. Let me tell you, your plot has failed!"


    "You''re talking nonsense there..." qingzhouzi subconsciously sneered and responded. Only half of the words were spoken. He suddenly stared at Chu Mo with a frightened face: "you... What did you say?"


    Other elders of Lingdong mountain also looked at qingzhouzi with a puzzled face, and did not understand what had happened.


    Zhao Cheng, of course, they know who it is. It''s qingzhouzi''s favorite apprentice!


    Even Zhao Cheng himself doesn''t know how much qingzhouzi likes him!


    In the high-rise of Lingdong mountain, there is a very secret rumor that Zhao Cheng is actually the illegitimate son of qingzhouzi. Otherwise, qingzhouzi would never value him so much.


    However, there has been no strong evidence for this claim. Because if Zhao Cheng is really the illegitimate son of qingzhouzi, he can be made public directly, and no one will talk about it. Why hide it?


    Therefore, this rumor has not been taken seriously by many people.


    But at the moment, looking at qingzhouzi''s nervous appearance reminds many people of this rumor again.


    "I said, Zhao Cheng was abolished. HMM..." Chu Mo frowned slightly. "How many other disciples are you? They are also abolished."


    "How dare you make trouble in my Lingdong mountain?" Qingzhouzi''s face suddenly turned red, and his eyes turned red. He glared at Chu Mo angrily and roared madly, "I''m smart mountain. I''ve treated you with courtesy, and you sent someone to secretly harm my disciples..."


    PA!


    Without giving qingzhouzi another chance to continue to incite people''s emotions, Chu Mo directly slapped qingzhouzi in the face and interrupted all his words.


    Then Chu Mo grabbed qingzhouzi''s hair and pulled him in front of him.


    The friar of Yuanying realm, in front of Chu mo... Had no resistance at all!


    The elders of Lingdong mountain were all scared out of their wits. Seeing that the leader was instantly restrained by others, they all stayed there.


    Someone shouted, "let go of our leader!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let go of our leader!"


    Chu Mo severely stepped on qingzhouzi''s face, and qingzhouzi let out a wail.


    "Shut up!" Chu Mo drank coldly, and then looked at the people around him, gritted his teeth and said, "are you pretending to be acting with me? Or do you really know nothing?"


    "What do we know?"


    "Let go of our leader!"


    "Murderer, you quickly let our leader go, you... You even sent someone to kill our Lingdong mountain disciples, you are too cruel!"


    "Did I bother you with my clever trick?"


    Chu Mo felt from the frightened and indignant eyes of these people that they might really not know the truth of the matter.


    At this time, Qin Shi over there had taken Tian Yue to fly over from the sky. At the same time, Qin Shi was carrying a man in his hand!


    Behind Qin Shi, there was a large group of people, frantically chasing after and scolding. But they all kept a certain distance, and it was obvious that Qin Shi had suffered a little loss.


    Under the shocked gaze of the people, Qin Shi threw Zhao Cheng, who was paralyzed into a ball, on the ground like a dead dog. Her beautiful and unparalleled face was still angry: "beast!"


    Lu Tianyue''s face is still dirty, but what''s shocking is that she... Only wears a crescent white underwear! Her face was full of tears, and her eyes were terrified. She leaned against Qin Shi and said nothing.


    "Sister!" The sisters linked their hearts. Seeing her sister like this, Lu Tianqi immediately cried and rushed over with a sad cry.


    At this moment, even the most stupid person can feel that there is a problem in it.


    Those who chased Qin Shi fell down one by one, stood far away, and didn''t dare to come near at all.


    Just now, this gorgeous witch waved away several of their martial brothers. The ferocity of the move simply made their hearts tremble.


    Qin Shi glanced at Chu Mo, nodded slightly, and said, "fortunately, it''s not disappointing!"¡ª¡ª


    There will be more in a while!


    To tell the truth, my body is really worse than before. The wine I drank last night is still uncomfortable to death. I''m weak all over. Don''t mind my slow writing. In short, I can write. (to be continued ~ ^ ~.)

 Chapter 846

    Chu Mo nodded, looked at Qin Shi and asked, "where''s the pill?"


    Qin Shi kicked the paralyzed Zhao Cheng with a disgusted face: "what about the medicine?"


    "Here... Here... Here!" Zhao Cheng''s body trembled, and his eyes were full of endless fear. Trembling, he took out a pill from his arms, and then suddenly didn''t hold it, and fell to the ground with a click.


    "Say." Qin Shi kicked Zhao Cheng again, and his voice was like ice.


    I don''t know what she did in this short time. Zhao Cheng was extremely afraid of her.


    Curled up in a ball, shivered and said the story again.


    The canoe over there, trampled by Chu Mo, howled with a bolt: "slander... Slander!"


    "Shut up!" Chu Mo severely kicked down, and a burst of crisp bone cracking sound sounded. One hand of qingzhouzi was crushed directly.


    All the people who saw the Lingdong mountain were silent.


    At the same time, after hearing Zhao Cheng''s words, the elders and disciples of Lingdong mountain all showed shock and disbelief on their faces.


    They never dreamed that their leader would do such a dehumanizing thing, and even their apprentices would do so! Even if it is my own person, I also feel that this action of qingzhouzi is really shameless!


    You calculate Chu Mo, it''s nothing. Instead, everyone will be happy to see its success. But you calculate your apprentice... Or in this way, what does this mean?


    Can you say that an apprentice like your daughter... Is a tool in your eyes?


    Many people looked at Chu Mo again, and all of them changed their taste.


    Now they finally understand why this young man has been so strong and domineering since he stepped into Lingdong mountain. It turned out that people had known the leader''s plot long ago!


    It doesn''t matter how he knows. What is important is that the leader of his own family made such a scandal. He was also exposed on the spot!


    This is the most embarrassing thing for everyone!


    Especially thinking that just now they were conscious of justice, they angrily pointed to Chu Mo''s nose and scolded. And the truth of the matter makes them all have an impulse to die.


    "What is this pill for?" Qin Shi asked coldly.


    Zhao Cheng said with tears in his eyes, "yes... Yes... It''s aphrodisiac! There is also a strong... Ecstasy... Psychedelic effect. The master said that if you let the younger martial sister take this pill, she... She will be obedient... Moreover, after taking this pill, the younger martial sister will change..."


    "Enough!" Qin Shi directly stopped Zhao Cheng and continued. Although she has no deep friendship with Lu Tianyue. But as a girl, it''s clear how serious Lu Tianyue was at the moment. I don''t want to hurt her again because of Zhao Cheng''s story.


    Chu Mo looked at the boat under his feet: "your abacus is good!"


    Qingzhouzi struggled desperately, but he couldn''t speak.


    Chu Mo''s eyes swept from the faces of the elders in Lingdong mountain, and everyone subconsciously lowered their heads.


    It''s really embarrassing... It''s embarrassing!


    Even if they heard of such things on weekdays, they would be extremely angry. Now it happened around them, but their hearts were only ashamed and shameless.


    Chu Mo looked at the pill on the ground. Then he kicked a light boat: "go and take that pill."


    "I don''t eat... I don''t eat... I don''t eat... What are you looking at? He''s threatening... Threatening Zhao Cheng to lie... Go on, kill him! Kill him!" As soon as he was free, he roared crazily.


    PA!


    He got another slap on the face!


    After he saw clearly who hit him, the whole person immediately stayed there.


    It was Lu Tianyue who hit him!


    At this time, Lu Tianyue''s face was covered with frost, and his eyes were full of startling murders.


    "Having a master like you is a disgrace to Lu Tianyue!" Lu Tianyue bit his teeth and squeezed out this sentence from between his teeth. Then he raised his face and looked at qingzhouzi: "I used to... I heard a rumor that Zhao Cheng was your illegitimate son. I will kill him!"


    Lu Tianyue said and walked directly to Zhao Cheng, who was curled up on the ground.


    A scene that shocked everyone happened, and qingzhouzi fell to his knees with a plop in front of Lu Tianyue: "Tianyue... I was wrong... I, damn it... You can''t kill Zhao Cheng, you can''t kill him, he''s your senior brother!"


    "I don''t have such a senior brother." Lu Tianyue walked towards Zhaocheng without looking back.


    Qingzhouzi randomly picked up the pill on the ground: "Prince Chu... Uncle Chu. Ancestors of Chu... I eat, I eat... Can''t I eat? You let my son go... Let my son go!"


    Qingzhouzi swallowed the pill directly. In an instant, his face showed a blush. The whole person seemed to lose control and began to scratch his clothes crazily.


    His extremely valuable Taoist robe was torn to pieces by himself almost in the blink of an eye. A pair of red eyes, constantly glancing between several women, cried loudly with the remaining reason: "let my son go... Let my son go! I''m not human... I''m an animal, i... I used this pill to rape my father''s concubine... Gave birth to him, I''m this one child..."


    The pill was so powerful that at this time, the little reason left by qingzhouzi almost disappeared and began to talk nonsense. But these words he said made all the smart mountain people present feel ashamed.


    In particular, Zhao Cheng, who was curled up and trembling all over, was as pale as death when he heard qingzhouzi''s words.


    He finally understood why the leader was so kind to him. Just now he saw the leader kneel down and plead for him. Zhao Cheng was very moved in his heart, but after listening to his words... Zhao Cheng now just wants to die!


    He looked at Lu Tianyue who came over, and his face showed a tragic smile: "junior sister... You kill me! I''ve had enough!"


    "Don''t... you are my son... Don''t die, I''m just you..." the canoe over there heard it and immediately roared wildly. Then he forcibly suppressed the impulse to rush at the women present and desperately slapped his body. Want to force this medicine out.


    In order to save his son, he impulsively took this elixir that he had used to harm many people. In his heart, he also thought that he could suppress it with his own cultivation. At this time, I realized... I can''t hold it at all!


    At this moment, qingzhouzi seemed to understand how uncomfortable those women who were calculated with this pill were at that time.


    Lu Tianyue looked coldly at Zhao Cheng with a face of death, and his eyes were filled with murder.


    Zhao Cheng looked calm and didn''t look at the qingzhouzi over there. He murmured, "with this kind of life experience, I''m not as good as death!"


    Lu Tianyue hesitated more or less. Although she hated Zhao Cheng very much in her heart, he was his senior brother after all, and loved her for many years. If I had just killed him, I would have killed him, but now I have calmed down a little. Let her kill again, but she can''t do it anymore.


    At this time, Zhao Cheng''s eyes flashed a touch of pride!


    I know you too well, junior sister. I knew you couldn''t do it!


    At this time, Lu Tianqi, who was on the side, suddenly rushed out, his sword fell, and a cold light suddenly flashed¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!!


    Today''s state is really too bad. I try my best to write five chapters. Brothers and sisters, don''t be too few. I''ll try to break out more for you tomorrow!


    Ask for guaranteed monthly ticket!!!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 847

    Lu Tianqi''s sword directly cut off Zhao Cheng''s head and shouted, "don''t think my aunt didn''t see the pride in your eyes! Beast, my sister is soft hearted, but I won''t let you go!"


    Zhao Cheng''s head muttered and rolled aside, his eyes still staring at the boss, with a touch of light pride and shock mixed in his eyes, silently looking up at the sky.


    Lu Tianqi looked at Zhao Cheng''s head with a sword, and her hands trembled. Huang zhe stepped forward and gently hugged her: "it''s okay, good killing!"


    "Ah! You killed my son... I want all of you to be buried with me!" The light boat over there suddenly raised to the sky with a roar, and the yuan baby breath instantly rose to the top!


    "No, he wants to explode!" A Lingdong mountain elder drank in horror.


    Everyone exploded and ran desperately in all directions. The self explosion of Yuanying''s ancestor was absolutely powerful. Even if their parents gave them more legs, it didn''t work.


    But at this time, people who can keep their reason and don''t run... It''s really too few!


    Even Qin Shi and Dong Yu were startled, and then looked at Chu mo. they had more confidence in Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s knife light flashed in his hand and cut off qingzhouzi at the waist. In his hand, he cut off the yuan baby that had expanded and was ready to explode with great accuracy.


    Blood flashed and bloody.


    Two bodies, lying there.


    The square in front of the hall was almost empty except Chu mo.


    Lu Tianyue stood there in a daze, his eyes lost their look. Up to now, she can''t believe that her teacher, whom she has always respected, would do such a thing. The whole person is like having no soul.


    "Let''s go." Chu Mo glanced at Lu Tianyue and sighed lightly. He had no better way to deal with this kind of thing. Only with the passage of time, let Lu Tianyue slowly come out of it.


    At this time, Dong Yu took out a cloak and put it on Lu Tianyue, and then said softly, "it''s okay, let''s go home together! It''s not your fault!"


    Dong Yu is very understanding and smart. She knew what Lu Tianyue was thinking at this time, and softly comforted: "think about my experience with sister Qin Shi... Er, you may not know our story very well. After you go back, I can tell you a good story. Let''s go!"


    Lu Tianyue''s blank eyes, tears slowly flow down, gently nodded, followed by Dong Yu, and slowly left here.


    From beginning to end. Lu Tianyue didn''t look back at his school!


    Here, once the most beautiful home in her mind, is even more important than her home. But now, it has become the last place she wants to think of.


    Many people in Lingdong mountain hid in the dark and watched the group slowly leave here. No one stood up to block, one is afraid, another reason... Is shameless!


    Even if they dare. But at this time, who can be shameless enough to ignore what their leader has done. Go up and stop these people?


    There is always a bottom line for people to do things. In the spiritual world, right and wrong, good and evil are often vague, but even if they are vague, they can''t make such shameless actions like qingzhouzi.


    Let alone when qingzhouzi is unconscious. Revealing the origin of his illegitimate son makes all people in Lingdong mountain feel extremely ashamed!


    This matter will be the biggest disgrace of the whole Lingdong mountain!


    After leaving Lingdong mountain, Qin Shi took out the warship directly and everyone got on the boat together.


    The battleship was in the air. Quickly disappeared between heaven and earth.


    What happened in Lingdong mountain has not been completely conservative. After all, too many people saw this scene that day.


    There are not only high-level, but also more ordinary disciples, even factotum... There are many people with mixed mouths, and this matter was directly spread out.


    All the people who heard the news were extremely shocked, and the expressions on their faces were wonderful.


    No one could have imagined that a sect leader who was not small would do such a thing.


    However, compared with these eight trigrams, what makes countless people more alert is Chu Mo, who stopped the boat with that move and made him unable to even explode himself!


    This young man... It''s really terrible.


    If most people heard the news with some emotion, then those forces who participated in the siege of Jinxiu city that day were all a little uneasy.


    "Is he really so powerful? It''s impossible? But he is a monk in the realm of Yuan Ying. No matter how powerful he is, can he surpass the law of the spiritual world?"


    "Chu mo... Hey, the person in this family who can enter the magic world said that he was thundering in the magic world. Even the spirit of the magic world came out to protect him. I really didn''t expect that the Jinxiu city we besieged this time was actually his. Damn, didn''t it say that the person was Lu Tianming?"


    "If I knew he was the one who provoked me before, I would stop the headmaster whatever I said... This person is too terrible. I didn''t expect him to appear in the spirit world, and he has been trained to the primordial stage. A few years ago, when he was in the magic world, he also used rules to kill people. At that time, Chu Mo was not even a friar of foundation building."


    "This man is simply rebellious! I haven''t heard that he is in the spiritual world before! I can''t imagine that he is the Lord of the splendid city. It''s really a big deal."


    These voices have appeared in all major forces. These forces are not those small sects and families in the spiritual world. They know more things.


    At this moment, even the leaders of these forces, the owners of these big people, have a feeling of being trapped by the blood demon ancestor.


    However, although these people are more or less uneasy, they don''t care too much. After all, in their view, they were the ones who suffered from this attack on Jinxiu city. From beginning to end, they didn''t even break into the gate of Jinxiu City, let alone kill people. But they themselves... Have lost a lot.


    Even if Chu Mo was so powerful, did he dare to call the door?


    More than one person thinks so.


    Speaking of it, the most fortunate person may be the Ouyang family in Qingfeng city. Ouyang Guanghui, the owner of the house, was still complaining in his heart that Ouyang, the old ancestor, didn''t work hard. He actually went around and came back. Then he told him that from now on, he would not go to Chu Mo''s trouble again, and warned him not to make Chu Mo''s idea again.


    Ouyang Guanghui was very dissatisfied at that time, but due to Ouyang Tu''s status and strength, he dared to say too many ugly words.


    What happened next came to Ouyang Guanghui''s ears one by one, so that the master of the Ouyang family, the great monk of Yuanying peak, finally understood something. Chu Mo is such a person... They really can''t afford to provoke him!


    "From now on, everyone in Ouyang family is not allowed to provoke Chu Mo!"


    Unfortunately, Ouyang Guanghui realized it a little late.


    On the fifth day after he gave the order, a thin but tall young figure appeared at the gate of Ouyang''s home in Qingfeng city.


    With a serious face, he said to the doorman, "my name is Chu Mo, and I''m here to talk to you Ouyang family about something."


    One of the two doorkeepers was stunned on the spot, and the other was even more humiliating... Incontinence. Instantly stink.


    Ouyang''s family was in a panic!


    -------


    It continues to explode today!


    Don''t forget to vote if you have a monthly ticket. If you don''t have a monthly ticket for the time being, vote for the recommendation!


    The carnival begins!

 Chapter 848

    The news spread all over Ouyang''s house in almost an instant, just like having wings. Chu Mo had not even entered Ouyang''s house, and the whole Ouyang''s house was in a mess. Many people are all in a hurry. A large number of high-level friars kept coming here.


    Normally, with the status of Ouyang family, it''s not like being scared like this by a person. But who told them to suffer a lot from Chu Mo?


    The previous time, the Ouyang family sent almost half of the elite, and the leader was still an ancestor of the half refining realm. As a result, it was almost all planted in Jinxiu city. That battlefield is still full of incomparably rich essence!


    Although the Ouyang family wanted to turn that area into a forbidden area, no one was allowed to go. But after all, it''s beyond the reach of the whip, and I can''t manage it at all!


    Therefore, recently, a large number of monks have gone there to practice.


    This kind of behavior is no different from slapping the Ouyang family severely. But they haven''t done anything yet!


    If these things just make the Ouyang family feel pale, helpless and angry, then the next thing makes them more and more afraid of the name Chu Mo!


    The only remaining ancestor of half step refining, ouyangtu, was defeated. They also complained that ouyangtu did not do his best. But the ensuing event in the north pole of the spirit world made Ouyang''s family, from top to bottom, all people who knew this thing, all in a cold sweat.


    What kind of battle can destroy the whole North Pole of the spirit world, and the wave of death is even about to spread to Ouyang''s house. Some powerful Yuan Ying friars have felt it!


    At that time, they prayed in their hearts, hoping that Chu Mo would best die in the north pole of the spiritual world. Never come back!


    When the top forces besieged the splendid city, there were still some voices from the Ouyang family from top to bottom. Think the family should be involved.


    But Ouyang Guanghui felt that such participation was likely to reveal Chu Mo''s identity information. In the end, the Ouyang family did not participate in this matter.


    What happened later stunned all those who had previously advocated that they should participate.


    The splendid city without Chu mo... Is still impregnable and impregnable!


    This is simply unreasonable!


    A teenager who rose from the human world, just a few years of Kung Fu. Why can you have such a foundation? So many top forces in the spirit world can''t break through the siege together?


    However, because of this war, Chu Mo did not appear from beginning to end, which also made many people in Ouyang family feel lucky that Chu Mo should have died in the north pole of the spiritual world. The God of murder is finally dead, and they can be at ease.


    Who ever thought that before long, some news from Lingdong mountain came out.


    Chu Mo not only returned intact, but also directly set foot on Lingdong mountain. One person easily suppressed the whole Lingdong mountain!


    The leader of Lingdong mountain and his illegitimate son... Are all dead!


    This is really a bad star. I can''t go anywhere in peace.


    Before many people in Ouyang''s family could sigh too much, Chu Mo came.


    Why did he come to Ouyang''s house first? Why don''t you go to the trouble of sending them in September? Why?


    At this moment, many monks of Ouyang family had thousands of spirit beasts running in their hearts, so angry that they were confused and scared!


    Chu Mo leisurely stood at the gate of Ouyang''s home, and the afterglow of the sunset fell on him. Pulled out a long shadow. Many people who were disturbed by the movement of Ouyang''s family were watching in the dark from a distance. When his eyes fell on the tall and straight figure. Eyes are full of complex colors. In the eyes of many people, there is also some schadenfreude.


    Now, the Ouyang family is in big trouble!


    They have been celebrating Fengcheng for countless years. They are the real overlords here, and no one dares to provoke them. Has there ever been such a scene today? If someone asks for trouble and doesn''t say it, Ouyang''s house is still full of chickens and dogs.


    Ouyang Guanghui got the news at the first time. At present, the anxious hair was almost white, so he hurriedly summoned the elders of the family and a group of aides to discuss countermeasures.


    "I think we should calm down first. Invite people in first! In addition, inform the monks of the family, don''t look sad, don''t make a chicken flying dog jumping appearance. Isn''t it embarrassing?" An elder said in a deep voice.


    "It is no longer a question of humiliation. The question now is how to ensure that a war will not break out in our Ouyang family today!" Another elder said bitterly, "there is no doubt about the strength of this young man. So, please come in first."


    "Why? My Ouyang family has suffered heavy losses before, and so many people were killed by him. Even Suo Laozu... Fell into his hands. Why should we compromise with him? This time today, the dignity of my Ouyang family is completely gone! If you want to recover... I''m afraid you won''t be able to do it for hundreds of thousands of years!"


    "Yes, I don''t agree to compromise. Even if Chu Mo is powerful, he is only one person after all. Now his identity is no secret in the eyes of the big forces of the September sect! It''s better to unite with other big forces and completely destroy this son. Otherwise, what can we Ouyang family do to get a foothold in Qingfeng city?"


    "I don''t agree with that!"


    "I think..."


    "I think..."


    Ouyang Guanghui sat there, and his head was loud. Half of the people who were in favor of compromise and supported the war could speak their own truth. Let him have no choice at all.


    "Invite people in first." At this time, with an old voice, a thin figure, came in from the outside.


    "Tu Laozu!"


    "It''s Tu Laozu!"


    "Tu Laozu is here!"


    This time, when Ouyang''s high-level officials saw Tu Laozu, they no longer felt the disgust and disdain of the past, and all felt cordial from the bottom of their hearts.


    Because this is the last hope of the whole Ouyang family.


    Ouyang Guanghui saw Ouyang Tu, and his face also showed surprise. He nodded and looked at several elders: "go and invite him in first, remember... Don''t offend him. Just say... Say we''ll see him right away!"


    The faces of the elders who were named all showed humiliation, but at this time, they can only harden their heads to see Chu mo.


    Otherwise, you can''t really let the owner go out in person and invite the boy in, can you? If so, the whole Ouyang family will really lose its dignity.


    "Tu Laozu, what do you say we should do?" Ouyang Guanghui looked at Ouyang TU with a bitter face.


    He tried hard to recall in his heart, how did he have a grudge with Chu Mo? At this time, I suddenly remembered that it was because my useless son Ouyang Pingdong


    At this moment, Ouyang Guanghui, who has always indulged his children, even has an impulse to eat Ouyang Pingdong.


    If it weren''t for you, little beast, how could our Ouyang family provoke such an enemy?


    ------


    The second change!


    Where are the recommended tickets?

 Chapter 849

    Several elders of Ouyang family came to the door and were preparing to invite the master in politely. A fierce drink, instantly came: "Chu mo... You beast, you killed so many people in my Ouyang family, and today you dare to bring it to the door by yourself?"


    Chu Mo''s face didn''t change much, but the elders were all stunned there, and their brains were buzzing, and their scalp was completely numb!


    Who is this? Is it sick!


    Several elders, all with anger on their faces, looked in the direction of the voice.


    Several young people rushed over from there with great momentum.


    The first one, impressively, was Ouyang Pingdong who took the housekeeper ouyangda with him to find miaoyiniang and other troublesome people that day!


    At the moment, Ouyang Pingdong''s face was full of sadness and anger, and he was indomitable. He didn''t look at the ugly elders at all. He walked a few steps in front of Chu Mo and pointed with his hand: "don''t think everyone is afraid of you, so you can do whatever you want. I Ouyang Pingdong am not afraid of you!"


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Ouyang Pingdong: "who do you say you are? Ouyang Pingdong?"


    "Yes! It''s your grandpa Ouyang Pingdong! What''s the matter?" Ouyang Pingdong stuck his neck and looked at Chu Mo angrily.


    "Ouyang Pingdong, don''t get out of here quickly! Is this where you run wild?" An elder was extremely angry and cursed, but in fact, he wanted to protect the son of the owner. Otherwise, once the murderer at the door is really angry, he can be killed in the blink of an eye!


    Not to mention that they all know that the real source of this matter... In fact, it is here in Ouyang Pingdong!


    Ouyang Pingdong responded angrily, "you old guys... You are getting old, and your courage is getting smaller and smaller! He is just a person! Are you afraid of him? Is there any blood in him? Doesn''t the whole Ouyang family even have a backbone? Ah?"


    Ouyang Pingdong roared angrily, "last time he killed a large number of our Ouyang family''s predecessors with the Dharma array! Who knows the truth of the news from the north of the spirit world? It''s not Chu Mo who blocked the attack of those top powers! Why are you so afraid of him?"


    Ouyang Pingdong''s roar really aroused the enthusiasm of some young children of Ouyang family. More and more people gathered here. At the same time, he is also supporting Ouyang Pingdong.


    "Yes, he has no three heads and six arms. Why should he be afraid of him?"


    "Fight him to the death today!"


    "Shit, bullying comes to our Ouyang''s door. We will never shrink back when we are so arrogant!"


    "Yes. Never flinch!"


    Ouyang Guanghui and Ouyang Tu, who were discussing countermeasures, were stunned when they heard the sound from a distance. At the same time, a strong chill came out of their bodies.


    Ouyang Guanghui couldn''t help scolding: "this little beast, it''s bad for me! Stop him quickly!"


    Several elders rushed out directly.


    All of them are big friars in the realm of Yuanying. They are more than ten miles away, but in the blink of an eye.


    But here they are. But a little silly. Because now there are thousands of people gathered at the gate of Ouyang Manor!


    Surrounded by Chu Mo, he was cursing madly.


    An elder hurriedly sent a message to Ouyang Guanghui: home owner... Things have become serious. You can''t do without appearing!


    Chu Mo allowed this group of people to gather and scold him from beginning to end. He just looked at Ouyang Pingdong faintly and asked again, "are you sure you are Ouyang Pingdong?"


    "Yes. It''s your grandpa Pingdong!" Ouyang Pingdong saw so many people respond to his call, and his pride surged in his heart for a time. I feel that I am the great hero who can stand up and turn the tide at the critical moment! Therefore, some of the original fear of Chu Mo in my heart has miraculously disappeared now.


    "So you are Ouyang Pingdong. It was you who drove them out of Qingfeng city that day." Chu Mo said softly.


    His voice was almost drowned in the angry scolding of a large number of young children of Ouyang family.


    Several elders of Ouyang family who are very close. At this time, I couldn''t help looking at each other, and I saw something bad in each other''s eyes!


    This is a sign of outbreak!


    Ouyang Pingdong completely angered the young god of murder!


    An elder of Yuanying realm, who couldn''t care about anything else at the moment, stretched out his hand directly. Want to control Ouyang Pingdong and get out of here. Then let people forcibly disperse those young people.


    But his action was not faster than that of Chu mo.


    PA!


    A crisp sound to the extreme.


    It''s not like the sound of slapping people in the face at all, but more like the sound of slapping hard on the iron plate.


    Ouyang Pingdong uttered a shrill scream, opened his mouth, and directly spewed out a mouthful of blood, in which there were a large number of teeth. The whole person was directly slapped by Chu Mo and was about to be silly!


    What high spirited, what passionate... In front of this slap, all are as fragile as a layer of window paper.


    One stab will break!


    Thousands of young Ouyang family children from all directions were also stunned by this slap.


    They never dreamed that this young man who was as young as them... Even looked younger than them, was so strong!


    Alone, stepping into the sphere of influence of the Ouyang family, facing thousands of children of the Ouyang family, dare to make such a move?


    In this world, not everyone will be rational and calm. Otherwise, there will not be so many conflicts, and the world has long been peaceful.


    Chu Mo''s slap completely ignited the anger of those impulsive and hot-blooded Ouyang children.


    "Kill him!"


    "Go!"


    "Kill him!"


    First, dozens of people were roaring, and then... Instantly connected!


    Several elders were scared out of their wits. One of the elders of Yuanying realm was full of momentum on the spot, and roared angrily, "shut up!"


    Boom!


    Another momentum burst out, instantly suppressing the momentum of the Ouyang elder. At the same time, a clear and cold voice came: "let them say! I can see that you Ouyang''s children are very hot-blooded!"


    Yuanying peak!


    Several elders of the Ouyang family instantly turned pale.


    The survivor who came back last time said that although Chu Mo''s combat power was extremely strong and he was a really terrible cruel man, his real realm was not particularly high. At most, it''s just like the mid-term of Yuanying!


    As a result, how long is it? Chu Mo has even stepped into the peak of Yuanying!


    It was already terrible enough, and now the realm has also been improved. Is it still alive?


    Those young children of the Ouyang family were also instantly dumbfounded. They looked at Chu Mo with a shocked look on their face. They couldn''t believe that such a young man who was about their age was already a "ancestor level" Yuan Ying Da Neng?


    The breath on Chu Mo''s body, like the tide, swept over the bodies of Ouyang''s young children.


    They are like sand on the beach. Although they are heavy compared with other things of the same volume, they can''t help themselves in front of the tide.


    Plop... Plop


    One, two... Dozens... Hundreds!


    In the end, all the young children of the Ouyang family could not stand there safely, and were suppressed by the momentum of Chu Mo, so they knelt down one after another.


    Although the faces showed endless humiliation, but more, it was a kind of fear from the heart!


    Even several elders who had come to invite Chu Mo turned red and were desperately resisting this pressure. Otherwise, they also have to kneel!


    -----------


    Third watch!


    Vote for the monthly ticket!!!!

 Chapter 850

    This scene, even those outside with a sense of schadenfreude to watch the excitement, were completely shocked on the spot. Forget Schadenfreude, even the brain is blank


    Only when they live to this day can they really see what the strong are


    The word "strong" can be used by many people to put on their heads. Be complacent in the name of the strong. But until this time, these people realized that the real strong man was not sealed by himself at all, and even the real strong man would never publicize his strength everywhere


    His greatness is spoken by all those who fear him


    "You all feel humiliated, don''t you?" Chu Mo looked at the dark Ouyang family children kneeling in front of him and said coldly, "do you feel that your dignity has been completely trampled on? Do you feel that as the son of the largest family in Qingfeng City, you should always be domineering and trample on other people''s dignity?"


    Chu Mo''s series of cold questions made Ouyang''s children present even more humiliated.


    Although someone knelt there, he still couldn''t help but stiffen his spine and roar, "when did our Ouyang family children trample on others'' dignity and bully others?"


    "Say this, you really don''t feel guilty." Chu Mo looked at it with the same eyes as a knife. The Ouyang family''s son originally blushed and had a thick neck, and the veins on his forehead burst, which seemed to be extremely wronged and angry, but after staring at Chu Mo, he couldn''t help but lower his head with a guilty heart.


    Chu Mo''s spiritual power has been strong enough to crush these young monks. It is almost impossible to lie in front of him.


    "You didn''t bully others. You didn''t trample on others'' dignity. Then how did my friends leave Qingfeng city? At that time, hot-blooded and righteous. Where are you? Are you hiding behind and envy Ouyang Pingdong''s luck? You envy him that he is the son of the owner and can be more unscrupulous than you?" Chu Mo''s cold voice was like a knife, making this group of Ouyang''s children speechless.


    At this time, Ouyang Guanghui, the owner of the Ouyang family, finally arrived late with a group of elders.


    If it doesn''t happen again, Ouyang''s family really won''t lose face. God knows whether the murderer will be angry and completely destroy these young children of Ouyang family


    After all, when the Ouyang family sent a large number of masters to Jinxiu City, they didn''t want to let Chu Mo and everything related to him go.


    This is the Jianghu


    If there is a favor, it will be repaid, and if there is a revenge, it will be repaid


    Chu Mo did not look at Ouyang Guanghui''s group of people. Lengleng said, "it''s natural for you to bully others and trample on others'' dignity. It''s a kind of humiliation to you. The truth in the world is occupied by your Ouyang family. Are you Ouyang family qualified to be a fart?"


    The faces of Ouyang Guanghui group were extremely ugly. Chu Mo''s words were even worse than killing them.


    Although there were few people outside at this time, there were a large number of people secretly. Hide in the dark and watch the excitement.


    Chu Mo''s words will spread all over Qingfeng city in less than three days


    This time, the Ouyang family was completely planted


    "Master Chu, you have a large number of adults, so don''t embarrass these children. It''s not consistent with your status." Ouyangtu came out slowly at this time. Although he was thin, his momentum was not weak. He didn''t mean to show off. It''s because Chu Mo''s momentum is so strong that other people can''t rely on him at all


    "Embarrass children. No, you''re wrong. I''m teaching them to be human beings," Chu Mo said lightly. "You''re not the only one in the world. There are people outside the Ouyang family. If idiots like them don''t get a lesson, sooner or later they will be beheaded."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Chu is right. These pig brained idiots should be taught a good lesson. Otherwise, they thought there were his mother all over the world." Ouyang Tu said with a smile.


    Those who were secretly watching outside almost burst out laughing when they heard this. Xin said that the old ancestor of Ouyang family was so humorous and didn''t leave a trace of face for his children, and there were his mother all over the world. Hahahahahaha, it was so funny


    Ouyang''s side. Everyone was livid, and even Ouyang Guanghui frowned deeply, thinking that what Ouyang Tu said was too much.


    Ouyangtu simply ignored these people''s reactions. Just quietly looking at Chu Mo: "Prince Chu came to the door, what do you want?"


    "The whole Ouyang family is just a sensible one." Chu Mo glanced at Ouyang Tu, and also ignored the ugly Ouyang Guanghui, saying lightly, "you humiliated my friend first, and sent a large number of experts to kill me later. If it weren''t for me, Chu Mo would have a little skill. I''m afraid now he is either scared or a slave of your Ouyang family, and will never be free. What do you think I should do?"


    Ouyang Tu looked at Chu Mo with a bitter look on his face and said, "it''s really the Ouyang family''s fault. We were wrong first. But the Ouyang family has also learned a painful lesson. It paid the price of blood. I think the killing should be stopped. What do you say, Master Chu?"


    "You can start as soon as you want, and you can stop as soon as you want." Chu Mo sneered, not giving Ouyang face.


    Ouyang Guanghui coughed softly over there. Just about to speak, he was nailed there by Chu Mo''s cold, knife like eyes.


    "I know who you are. You are the owner of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Guanghui. Don''t talk, and I don''t want to see you. Seriously, I have an impulse to cut off your dog''s head now." Chu Mo looked at Ouyang Guanghui coldly: "so, get out of here and don''t get in the way of me. You''re nothing."


    "You" Ouyang Guanghui almost vomited blood with anger.


    As the head of a big family, as a great monk at the peak of Yuanying, he has never suffered such humiliation, and the anger in his heart is about to rise.


    At this time, Ouyang Tu glanced at him and sighed lightly, "please avoid it first. If you believe me, let me deal with this matter. It is also my return to the Ouyang family for their support over the years. Whether it''s a curse or a crime, let me bear it together."


    Ouyang Guanghui''s face was iron green. His eyes looking at Chu mo were full of reluctance, and he seemed to want to say something else.


    Ouyangtu waved his hand: "go, if you don''t believe me, I''ll turn around and leave now."


    Ouyang Guanghui suddenly wilted. He knew very well that now the whole Ouyang family, indeed, only ouyangtu, the ancestor, could enter the eyes of Chu Mo, and was the only one who had fought with Chu Mo, but did not offend Chu Mo to death.


    "Then you''ll have to work hard for your ancestors." Ouyang Guanghui turned and left with humiliation, but his heart was full of unwillingness and resentment.


    At this time, an aide beside him suddenly opened his mouth, as if talking to himself or persuading him.


    "This feeling is really unspeakable. I finally tasted the taste of being forcefully suppressed by others. Presumably, those people we suppressed over the years felt the same way in their hearts at that time."


    Ouyang Guanghui was immediately stunned there, and Tieqing''s face gradually disappeared. Instead, there is a deep helplessness. There was regret in his eyes.


    He patted his staff on the shoulder and left without saying anything. Just that figure, it looks full of loneliness and desolation.


    The Ouyang family, which was famous for a while, will inevitably decline from this moment on. It''s an eternal truth that goes up and down, but no one wants this kind of thing to happen in their own hands.


    Ouyang Guanghui is more unwilling


    He is only willing to suppress others so forcefully.


    Unfortunately, the person he met was Chu mo.


    The fourth watch, brothers, is not over yet.


    ...

 Chapter 851

    Ouyangtu looked at Chu Mo and said slowly, "is it ok now, these young children?"


    Chu Mo''s momentum was still bursting out with all his strength. Hearing ouyangtu''s words, he laughed, and then stamped his foot gently on the ground


    The essence rushed out of nowhere suddenly burst out, and a violent shiver suddenly came from the huge manor of Ouyang family.


    Boom


    Boom


    Exquisite buildings collapsed.


    The earth is cracking


    Seen from high above, huge cracks, like spider webs, crisscross the huge manor of the Ouyang family.


    Chu Mo''s foot completely destroyed all the auras of the whole Ouyang family


    It is equivalent to destroying the foundation of Ouyang family


    Of course, they can move to another place and leave.


    But in that case, for the Ouyang family, it is also equivalent to being destroyed by others.


    Kneeling on the ground, the young children of Ouyang family, who hated Chu Mo to the extreme, vomited blood one by one, and were scattered by the vast essence


    But no one died


    Everyone, all seriously injured


    What is more amazing is that the restless area is only within the manor of Ouyang family. The tall wall collapsed inward, and together with those collapsed buildings, a large amount of smoke and dust erupted.


    In an instant, the Ouyang family in Qingfeng city was completely destroyed


    Ouyangtu was completely shocked, and looked at Chu Mo angrily: "how can you do this?"


    He really didn''t expect that Chu Mo didn''t save face when he cooperated like this. Forcibly destroyed the spiritual pulse of Ouyang family, and completely destroyed the home they had lived for countless years


    Although it is not difficult to rebuild, this spiritual vein is completely abandoned


    Ouyangtu originally thought that Chu Mo wanted to get rich, so he gave him all the resources that the Ouyang family can now take out, and why not as long as the family is there. As long as people are here, there is still a chance to make a comeback after passing the current level


    Just take it as a catastrophe


    But at present, this young man, on the surface, destroyed the spiritual vein of Ouyang family. Destroyed the home of Ouyang family. But in fact, it is equivalent to destroying all the confidence, dignity and courage of all the young descendants of Ouyang family


    All the proud things were destroyed by Chu Mo''s foot


    "How unexpected or uncomfortable?" Chu Mo looked at Ouyang''s picture: "I didn''t kill in your Ouyang family, which is absolutely merciful. Originally, I came here just to teach some people a lesson. I just gave you a warning. But I didn''t expect that your whole family, from top to bottom, was so shameless. What kind of bloody sex is not used in front of me? You''re not invaded by foreign enemies. It''s your Ouyang family who owes me a debt. I want a debt. It''s as simple as that. Your home was destroyed I''m sorry that the spiritual pulse is gone. I''m sorry, I feel happy, because those friends of mine that day, the foundation they worked hard to establish, were destroyed by you like this. Now, I''m just a tooth for a tooth. "


    Ouyangtu looked at Chu Mo, his lips slightly open, and he couldn''t say a word.


    He started from the beginning. I think the Ouyang family is unjustifiable. But at that time, who would listen to him


    Ouyangsuo


    The dead Ouyang family''s half refined ancestor was headstrong and domineering. How could he listen to him


    Is Ouyang brilliant


    As the owner of the house, his motto is: the family style of our Ouyang family should be the style of wolves. No matter what kind of enemies appear in front of us, we should treat them like wolves. We should be fierce and domineering. If you can bite the enemy to death, you will never leave him a breath


    For countless years, the whole Ouyang family has done this.


    All the children of Ouyang family. In the bones, they are all full of wolves


    Unfortunately, today they met a river crossing dragon that was even more terrible than the tiger


    No matter how many wolves, in front of this river crossing dragon, it is also for nothing.


    Ouyangtu thought, that old face. Become more vicissitudes, originally thin and dry body, also more rickets.


    "The childe of Chu was angry and taught a lesson. Can you let go of Ouyang''s family?" Ouyang Tu looked at Chu Mo, and his old eyes even wore a look of begging.


    For a moment, Chu Mo did move a trace of compassion. In the face of such an old man''s plea, he was more or less unbearable.


    However, Chu Mo''s heart froze when he thought of the panic on their faces and the unbridled rampancy of a group of Yuan Ying masters in Ouyang family under the leadership of Ouyang Suo. He glanced at Ouyang''s picture: "As I said, you are probably the only sensible person in the Ouyang family, but you can''t be the owner of the Ouyang family. In fact, it doesn''t matter where you go when you''re in this state. I can also see that these people in the Ouyang family are quite dissatisfied with you in the face of your old age. They think that they use resources to support you, and you don''t do anything. They never understand the truth that an old family is like a treasure. What''s more, they don''t understand precisely because For your sake, those who are hostile to your Ouyang family dare not act rashly. "


    Ouyangtu''s face became more bitter, his lips moved, and he couldn''t say a word. His heart is filled with emotion. For so many years, no one in the Ouyang family can see his role in the Ouyang family. Even if he sees it, he doesn''t think so. After all, at that time, they still had Suo Laozu. In the end, they were an outsider with a hostile identity, which made all this clear and so transparent. What else can ouyangtu say


    Chu Mo looked at Ouyang Tu and said lightly, "well, I don''t care about your Ouyang family''s resources. They are a pile of rags and think they are treasures. The real treasures are blind. Master Ouyang Tu, if you promise to go to Jinxiu town for a hundred years, I''ll let the whole Ouyang family go today."


    "Ah" ouyangtu was completely stunned. He looked at Chu Mo with gaping eyes and muttered, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean it''s very simple. That is to say, you leave Ouyang''s house immediately, set off for Jinxiu City, and then sit there for a hundred years. It''s better to come out occasionally and talk to some young people. In this case, I''ll let Ouyang''s house go today. And I can guarantee that after a hundred years, I''ll ensure that you survive the robbery and fly to the fairy world."


    "Seriously" ouyangtu''s eyes looking at Chu mo were full of shock, shock and incredible.


    There are not many half step refining monks in the spiritual world, but the fundamental reason why few people try to survive is that they are not sure


    It''s a disaster of heaven


    God wants to embarrass you. What can you do


    Even monks who can turn over rivers and seas are still full of fear in the face of natural disaster.


    Therefore, without complete preparation, these monks will never easily challenge the scourge.


    There are really too few people like Chu Mo who regard Tianjie as a quenching tool


    "Of course." Chu Mo looked at ouyangtu: "how about"


    "I promise." Ouyang Tu''s breath became a little short, looking at Chu Mo seriously said: "I believe in the credibility of Master Chu. Now I go to Jinxiu city immediately and hope that Master Chu will say hello to the people over there. Don''t make any misunderstandings again."


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t worry."


    Ouyang Tu didn''t even bother to say hello to the Ouyang family. He walked happily


    The fifth watch remains to be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 852

    Even Chu Mo was slightly stunned, looking at those Ouyang children with complex eyes in the distance. Chu Mo said lightly, "today is just a small lesson for you. Remember, when you want to bully others in the future, think carefully. Don''t think that every time you can cut the roots, no one can cure you."


    With that, Chu Mo turned around and left, displaying his magic power of shrinking to an inch. He left Ouyang''s house in one step and came to the center of Qingfeng city. At a glance, he saw the very conspicuous sign Taotie building


    I didn''t even change my name


    Only the gate was locked, and there were only some tramps sitting there in front of the door to bask in the sun.


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart, shook his head slightly, and then his body disappeared into the void.


    Ouyang''s family was crying from top to bottom


    Ouyang Guanghui once again led a group of high-level families out, and their eyes were red, and even several elders couldn''t help crying.


    The pride of the family, which has lasted for thousands of years, is badly beaten by others today


    The whole family is fragmented


    Just then, even the ancestral hall collapsed.


    Countless people rushed there and cried.


    Ouyang Guanghui said in a deep voice, "don''t cry. Today is the most humiliating day for my Ouyang family since its own family. I hope you can all remember this day and this moment."


    At this time, a sad voice interrupted Ouyang Guanghui''s words. Half of Ouyang''s face was scarred, and he rushed over, knelt down in front of Ouyang Guanghui, and cried bitterly, "my father and my child are unfilial. I must remember today''s shame, and try my best to practice. In the future, I will lead all my family children to find Chu Mo Suan."


    A crisp sound.


    Ouyang Guanghui shivered with anger, and severely slapped his son: "are you his mother an idiot and still go to someone else to settle accounts? You don''t have enough people to lose your family first. Don''t you want to get out of here if you don''t completely destroy this family?"


    With that, he kicked Ouyang Pingdong directly.


    Countless people stared at Ouyang Guanghui dumbfounded. Because of what he just said, all of them thought the following words should be "courage after shame", "it''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge".


    But it seems that Ouyang Pingdong''s experience is not


    Ouyang Guanghui took a few deep breaths. Calming his excitement, he slowly said, "remember this moment, this is a profound lesson. From now on, everyone in Ouyang family, from top to bottom, is included. Don''t make trouble, don''t bully others for no reason, and the most forbidden thing is to provoke all people and things related to Chu mo. but if there is a violation, it will be dealt with according to the clan rules."


    "Hearing this, all the children of Ouyang family were speechless.


    Wolf nature, blood nature, we are only allowed to be overbearing, and others are not allowed to be arrogant


    Master, aren''t these what you despised most in the past


    Are we really going to do this in the future


    "Remember, if anyone dares to violate it, get out of the Ouyang family. Now, everyone, immediately perform their respective duties, and here I want to rebuild the Ouyang family." Ouyang Guanghui said loudly: "everything in the Ouyang family today is self inflicted. No wonder anyone has gone to assist childe Chu Mo Chu. From now on, we should also be upright, no longer take any crooked ways, and please all friends of qingfengcheng to jointly supervise."


    After that, turn around and walk back.


    A group of elders and aides looked at each other. One of them, who had the best relationship with Ouyang Guanghui, quickly followed up and couldn''t help but ask softly, "master, are you okay? This is really your idea."


    Ouyang Guanghui glanced at the elder faintly, and then suddenly opened his mouth. Wow, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The elder was immediately startled: "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ouyang Guanghui''s body was shaky, but he waved his hand: "do you think this is really what I mean?"


    The elder was stunned on the spot.


    Ouyang Guanghui said bitterly, "do you really think that Chu Mo will easily let go of my Ouyang family, even if he can let us go. How many enemies our family has established over the years? You don''t know or I don''t know whether they will miss this opportunity."


    "That''s why the owner of the house specially pointed out the matter that the ancestor followed Chu mo." the elder looked at Ouyang Guanghui and seemed to understand something.


    "For the time being, let''s do it first. That evil star doesn''t leave the spiritual world all day, and we Ouyang family will be human with our tails clamped all day." Ouyang Guanghui said, spitting out a mouthful of blood again.


    The elder''s face also showed a thick bitterness: "wait for him to leave."


    "Even if he leaves, the best we can do is not to be human with our tails clamped. We must not provoke people and things related to him." Ouyang Guanghui wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth: "you forgot to send them in September. Believe me, they will never end up much better than our family."


    "He really dares" the elder''s face showed a shocked look: "that''s the top sect in the spiritual world, and it''s not a family, it''s a bunch. If they really work together."


    "Didn''t you join hands before?" thinking that others were going to be unlucky, Ouyang Guanghui''s heart was miraculously peaceful a lot, sneering: "although the previous cooperation was also different, it was also a joint effort after all. But in the absence of Chu Mo, even the gate of Jinxiu city didn''t rush in. Now even if they really joined hands, what can it be?"


    The elder couldn''t help but take a breath, and then looked at Ouyang Guanghui with great shock: "isn''t that to say, these top forces?"


    Ouyang Guanghui nodded gently and said faintly, "yes, so although our Ouyang family sweeps the floor with dignity this time, it won''t take long for anyone to focus on us."


    The elder stood for a long time, and finally couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, "it''s really a fierce tiger that rushed into the sheep."


    "By the way, the Taotie building in the center of Qingfeng City, remember, don''t let anyone move, but anyone who dares to make an idea about that building will be killed without mercy." Ouyang Guanghui sighed lightly. "Turn around and send a letter to Jinxiu City, saying that we know it''s wrong, and welcome that group of people to come back at any time. At the same time, send our Ouyang family all the income of a year."


    "This" the elder looked at Ouyang Guanghui in surprise and muttered, "is this a little too expensive?"


    "This is already the best result. Chu Mo is right. We haven''t respected Tu Laozu enough, and we haven''t really realized his role in our whole Ouyang family. Now anyway, we should firmly grasp this line. This is the only opportunity for our Ouyang family to rise again in the future," Ouyang Guanghui said, Looking up into the distance, "sometimes choosing the right friend can really change your destiny. Choosing the wrong enemy can also change your destiny."


    Say, turn around and leave, the back is also full of loneliness and desolation.


    After suffering, Ouyang Guanghui, the owner of the Ouyang family, finally realized that the price was very painful.


    How painful to understand.


    At six o''clock, brothers and sisters, the high-energy war ahead is fierce. Hurry to vote and join the battle. It''s not over yet.


    ...

 Chapter 853

    c_ t;


    At this time, Chu Mo had left Qingfeng city and went towards his next goal. [please go to the latest chapter of this book]


    With his departure, the accident of Ouyang''s family in Qingfeng city spread all over the spiritual world in a very short time. The speed of the spread was so fast that countless people didn''t expect it.


    In this storm, Ouyang family was completely defeated!


    From beginning to end, no decent counterattack was organized.


    From the moment Chu Mo appeared at the gate of Ouyang''s house, he was doomed to the end. This ending also shocked and surprised many people.


    & Nbsp £ü [m; of course, this also includes the top sects and families such as the September sect, the fire sect, Dugu mountain, the Zhong family, the Ping family, the Hu family, etc. they can''t believe that the Ouyang family, which is not weak, doesn''t even have the ability to resist in front of Chu mo.


    To be exact, I can''t even mention the courage to resist!


    "Why?"


    "Chu Mo is just a Yuanying peak. Even if he is half refined, can he really destroy the whole Ouyang family?"


    "Yes, I don''t believe it. A group of great monks who are half refining their gods can''t kill him alone!"


    "If he dares to come to our Zhong family, he will never come back!"


    "If he dares to come to our Dugu mountain, I will let him understand that there are people outside people and people outside the sky."


    "Our fire cult welcomes the arrival of Chu mo. although we failed to attack Jinxiu City, it is the influence of external factors. When it comes to fighting, our fire cult is not afraid of any enemy!"


    "Our Ping family apologized for the matter of Jinxiu city and hoped that childe Chu would not come to trouble us."


    "The Hu family has realized their mistakes and hopes that Master Chu will make a lot of... We are willing to compensate."


    "You can''t represent the Ping family! Why do you say so? When were we afraid of the Ping family?"


    "Boy, are you really from the Hu family? You have disgraced the Hu family!"


    All kinds of voices appeared one after another.


    In every top power, there are both war advocates and peace advocates.


    However, in general, the main battle faction should have the upper hand. Seeking peace... In many cases, it means bowing to others!


    They are all passionate monks. They are all powerful masters. Why should they bow to others easily?


    Ouyang family counselled. It was because they were too weak!


    We won''t counselle!


    In the midst of the uproar, Chu Mo was the first to come to the fire cult. It''s the place where the voice says that the fire cult is not afraid of any enemy.


    When Chu Mo''s figure appeared here, hundreds of powerful Yuan Ying friars quickly gathered at the gate of the fiery sect;. All of them looked at Chu Mo proudly with a sneer.


    That look, as if staring at a dead man.


    "Chu Mo, can''t you really dare to come? Good, I like people who are not afraid of death like you. Since you are here today, don''t go back. There are green mountains and green waters here, and there are plenty of places of Feng Shui, which is right for you to be buried!" A young man in white in his twenties looked at Chu Mo coldly and said.


    A young man with a terrible smell on his body, dressed in black, with long black-and-white hair, full of blood, proudly looked at Chu Mo: "in the magic world, there is no chance to compete with you. Now, I Tong Yong officially challenge you!"


    The young man in White said, "why do you do it yourself, elder martial brother? Just kill him!"


    Young Tong Yong in black shook his head and said faintly, "this is my long cherished wish!"


    With that, Tong Yong walked out of the crowd directly. Looking at Chu Mo indifferently, "others are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid. I want to see that it can lead to the purple blood Tianjiao that the spirit of the world protects personally. What''s the difference!"


    With that, Tong Yong''s body flashed and a long sword appeared in his hand. The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, and a sword cuts at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, looking at Tong Yong, knowing that this is also a blood genius who can enter the magic world, smiled faintly and brushed casually.


    A supreme skill came out, smashing Tong Yong''s rainbow like sword with a bang, and then the rest of his strength was still terrible, hitting Tong Yong on his body, directly beating Tong Yong away.


    With the improvement of the realm, Chu Mo''s understanding of all kinds of supreme skills has become more and more powerful. Although the power that can be exerted is still less than one hundred million times that of the real supreme, it is enough to fight against such opponents of the same level!


    "See the difference?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    Tong Yong was in midair, and he gushed blood. The momentum on his body suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    He wanted to control his body, but there was nothing he could do. He fell to the ground hard, and many bones on his body broke in an instant. Blood burst out of the body. Seriously injured!


    a blow!


    Not even a round!


    In others'' eyes, Chu Mo just waved, and Tong Yong flew!


    This made everyone in front of the fiery fire sect mountain feel a kind of chill. Many people couldn''t help shivering.


    Is this still human?


    Is this too horrible?


    The north pole of the spirit world


    Many people suddenly thought of it!


    The statue enshrined in their fire cult forbidden area has long been broken!


    Since then, an ominous premonition has hung over their hearts. But I still have a little luck in my heart. Now, the last bit of luck is gone.


    "Array!" The young man in white let out a drink.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A series of explosions and powerful breath rose from all directions, and a huge Dharma array instantly formed, trapping Chu Mo in it.


    In that Dharma array, amazing heat erupted directly. This is a fire attribute Dharma array!


    It is the foundation for the existence and determination of the fire cult!


    They used this fire array to burn many real powers. Countless peerless Tianjiao died here.


    The young man in white shouted, "Chu mo... Don''t think that you are the only one in the world who can arrange the formation. Our flaming cult is the ancestor of the formation! Burn you to ashes today!"


    "Really?" A faint voice suddenly sounded in the ears of the young man in white.


    "Ah!" The young man in white let out a frightened drink and looked at the young man in front of him in horror: "how can you... How can you come out of our fire Dharma array? It''s impossible!"


    Bang!


    Chu Mo hit the young man in white with a random blow, and sneered, "what''s impossible? Didn''t I come out? Are you blind?"


    The young man in white fell hard in the distance, and Yuanying in Dantian was smashed by Chu Mo!


    But he didn''t die, but his cultivation was completely abolished. His eyes looked up at the sky overhead, and his body shook, and blood continued to overflow from the corners of his mouth.


    "Kill him!" In the crowd, there was a sad roar from the ancestor who was half refined.


    Chu Mo''s two strikes abolished their two most talented young disciples of the flaming fire sect!


    These are the two blood Tianjiao who can enter the magic world!


    A large group of monks at the peak of Yuanying madly attacked Chu mo.


    For a time, the whole void in front of the Mountain Gate of the flaming fire sect was about to be smashed. Everyone was furious. Extreme anger and extreme fear made these people completely crazy.


    However, after a stick of incense, everything returned to calm.


    Hundreds of top masters of the flaming cult fell at their mountain gate.


    Only a few people really lost their lives, but almost all of them... Were abandoned!


    "A sect that can completely ignore others'' lives and brazenly attack others because of a demon''s words and a little interest, there is no need to stay in this world." Chu Mo said faintly, stamped his foot, and stirred the whole mountains and rivers of the flaming cult, instantly abolishing the spiritual pulse here.


    Boom!


    The fire sect gate collapsed.


    Countless disciples wailed, and more powerful monks hid in their caves, and they dared not go out.


    "From now on, Agni will be removed from the spiritual world." Chu Mo said coldly and turned away¡ª¡ª


    Continuous outbreak, the body has been exhausted to the extreme. Today, at the third watch, let me slow down.


    If you don''t dare to ask for a monthly ticket, you can vote for some recommended votes. This can be done easily. Well, Taoists who read books on mobile phones can vote directly by pressing the three words recommended votes with their hands. Yes, recommended votes, recommended votes, recommended votes!


    Look, are they all blue?


    Yes, it''s the recommended ticket!


    Press


    ...

 Chapter 854

    c_ t;


    A few days later, the spiritual world was flat.


    The place where the Ping family is located is a vast plain with endless views. On this plain, there are six cities in total.


    The scale of each city is no smaller than that of Jinxiu city. These six cities are all the territory of Pingjia.


    This plain is called pingjiayuan!


    Here, Ping Jia is the real overlord and the king without coronation.


    The legitimate son of the Ping family is the prince of the Ping family, and the daughter of the Ping family is the princess of the Ping family!


    & [; this territory has a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles!


    But at this moment, the whole sky over pingjiayuan was shrouded in a tense atmosphere. The expressions on all faces are full of seriousness.


    What happened in the flaming fire sect a few days ago has already been spread to pingjiayuan. As a result, the Ping family suddenly became nervous, because they were the closest big force to the flaming cult!


    Although there are still many forces in the middle, those forces did not participate in the original attack on Jinxiu city. Therefore, Chu Mo''s next goal is their flat family.


    Before, someone in the Ping family wanted to take the initiative to seek peace, but the voice was finally suppressed. The elder who wanted to ask for peace was even directly removed from the position of elder. But no one thought that in just a few days, the situation turned sharply downward.


    The flaming cult, which has always been extremely tough, was suppressed in an instant. Although there is no real complete destruction, it has also been greatly weakened and bone breaking.


    What''s more terrifying is that before Chu Mo left from the fire cult, he publicly told the fire cult to be removed from the spiritual world!


    This sentence is too cruel!


    It''s almost equivalent to completely sentenced to death for the fire sect.


    Because no one knows whether Chu Mo will come to the door again if the fire cult doesn''t listen and continues to exist in the spiritual world with these three words. Read the full text of the latest chapters


    And if Chu Mo really visits the door again, will the result be the same as the first time... No one dares to say.


    Anyway, since Chu Mo left the fire cult, the whole fire cult. Although there are millions of disciples, there is no sound!


    They are afraid!


    So, is the Ping family afraid?


    Anyway, those people who used to shout how Chu Mo would feel if he came to Ping''s house have already completely lost their voice.


    The man who was dismissed from the position of elder for just a few days was also unconsciously... Quietly reinstated. Even the family held a meeting for this. Only a few high-level figures in Pingjia are qualified to know the contents of the meeting.


    Anyway, at this time, Ping Jia no longer had the arrogance before, and became low-key many times.


    In the six cities, all of them live in the collateral branches of the Ping family. The real Pingjia comes from one vein. They have always lived in their ancestral land, beside a huge lake deep in pingjiayuan. I have never left here since ancient times.


    Inside pingjiazu, many people were in a hurry. Countless houses were emptied and things were taken away.


    The most important thing is their ancestral temple. All ancestral tablets have been taken away. Even the plaque of the ancestral hall was removed.


    They were preparing for the worst, for fear that Chu Mo would suddenly appear here and destroy their ancestral land.


    If the ancestral hall collapses. Have they not become sinners of the Ping family?


    "I said... You shouldn''t have attacked Jinxiu city at the beginning, and you wouldn''t listen to my advice. Later... The statue of the blood demon ancestor exploded, and we should quit in time after we got the news. Hey... Now... What can we do now? It''s like this. The whole family is in a panic. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid our family... Will be finished." A rare old man sat in front of the round table in the Pingjia conference hall. Said with a bitter face.


    "Ancestor, this is the end of the matter. It''s meaningless to discuss who is right and who is wrong. For today''s sake, how can we stop Chu mo... I don''t want to become a sinner of the Ping family, let alone encounter such things as the fire cult!" The owner of the Ping family is an old man who likes to live in his fifties last year. He doesn''t need white flour and is very rich. Just now, my face is full of sadness.


    "Master, we Ping family... Don''t we have an ancestral weapon? I heard that this ancestral weapon is a magic weapon passed down from the heaven by the old ancestors. If not, let''s invite it!" An elder of Ping family suggested.


    Before the owner of the Ping family spoke, the ancestor glared at the elder: "ignorant thing, do you want to drag the whole Ping family into the abyss?"


    The elder dared not talk back to his ancestors, but he was quite dissatisfied.


    The ancestor of the Ping family said in a deep voice, "is the foundation of the flaming cult worse than that of our Ping family? What is the result? There are more than 100 top masters, among whom there is no lack of the power of half step refining God, and then?"


    There were more than a dozen people sitting at the round table in the whole conference hall, but at the moment, no one said anything.


    The cold voice of the ancestor of the Ping family continued to ring out: "those people were all abandoned in a incense burning time! Listen! They were abandoned! Chu Mo didn''t kill them, but he completely abandoned their cultivation, which is worse than killing them. Do you understand? Do you understand?"


    The ancestor of the Ping family was so angry that he patted the table: "do you think you are stronger than those top masters of the flaming fire sect? Let the two of you besiege one of them, can you easily abolish them?"


    "Talk!" The ancestor of the Ping family glared at the crowd: "That Chu Mo, when he was a congenital warrior in the magic world, he had made such a great reputation! Use your pig brain to think about it. If he is really a mediocre, why should the existence of the spirit of the magic world protect him? The blood demon ancestor was once the most powerful monk in the spirit world, and what was the result? The north pole of the spirit world was completely abolished! Do you know why? Are you pigs? Don''t you move Brain? "


    The owner of the Ping family stood up, walked to the old ancestor, gently stroked the old ancestor''s back, and persuaded him, "don''t be angry, old ancestor. Although everyone is very unwilling in their hearts, they are actually aware of the wrong reads;. Now it''s time to find a way to solve this matter."


    The ancestor of the Ping family sighed heavily: "no solution! Unless Chu Mo gave up himself. But is it possible? Didn''t you think about giving up at that time?"


    At this time, an elder said weakly, "old ancestor, I heard that Chu Mo was surrounded by beautiful women, otherwise..."


    "Shut up!" The owner of the Ping family was furious and glared at the elder: "this idea is thanks to your imagination. No matter how frustrated our Ping family is, there is no convention to send women out for peace!"


    At this time, the grandfather of the Ping family''s face showed a somewhat emotional color and said faintly, "it didn''t exist in the past, doesn''t mean it can''t exist now."


    "Ah? Ancestors... You... You..." the owner of the Ping family looked sad and angry.


    "What''s this? Maybe you want it, but others don''t want it!" The ancestor of the Ping family glanced at the owner of the Ping family lightly: "the Ouyang family in Qingfeng City, the powerful Ouyang figure of half refining God, didn''t you obediently go to be a servant for Chu Mo? Half refining God can be like this. My daughter of the Ping family is more noble than others?"


    The owner of the Ping family was stunned there, with a sad and angry face, but he had nothing to say.


    At this time, someone came to report: "bad, bad... Ancestors, family owners... Elders, Chu Chu... Chu mo... Here!"


    ...

 Chapter 855

    Suddenly, there was a dead silence in the whole conference hall!


    All the expressions on their faces were very wonderful. Although they had just been discussing the countermeasures, they didn''t expect Chu Mo to really come so soon. For a moment, everyone felt a little confused. Calculating the distance between Chu Mo and the fire cult, it was already amazing that Chu Mo came so quickly. This is clearly non-stop, there is no stop at all!


    And even if it''s nonstop, at least half of these people present... Can''t have such a fast speed!


    The ancestor of the Ping family narrowed his eyes and swept around the crowd: "who of you can get to the Ping family from the fire cult so quickly?"


    Among the people present, most of them couldn''t help lowering their heads.


    On the face of the owner of the Ping family, his face was embarrassed, and he still couldn''t help whispering, "ancestor, even if it''s like this, it can''t..."


    "Do you think you still have the ability to hardtop?" The ancestor of the Ping family stood up and glanced at the owner of the Ping family: "you are the owner of the family. You the final say. When I am old, I won''t participate in such things."


    After finishing word by word, the grandfather of the Ping family got up and left directly. Let the Lord of the Ping family call a few times, but he didn''t even look back.


    "Master, now... What should I do now?" An elder looked at the ugly owner and asked in a low voice.


    "Let''s meet together. No matter what, this matter can''t be avoided after all." The owner of the Ping family sighed. For a moment, he seemed to be old for many years.


    Only the Ping family has always suppressed others like this. Why have they ever been beaten like this? It has always been the flat family who is superior. Why have you ever been so humble? Someone even proposed to give the princess of the Ping family to Chu mo... thanks to them!


    The owner of the Ping family was filled with anger in his heart. As a cultivation clan that has stood in the spiritual world for many years, Ping family was not plain sailing in the past, and also experienced wind and rain. But it has never been so embarrassed as it is today.


    Being forced by a young man in his twenties to want to send beautiful women, is this still the giant family in the spiritual world?


    Chu Mo stood outside the ancestral land of the Ping family, looking at the open field in front of him, as if thoughtful. This place still left many traces. According to the rules of ordinary families, this place should have placed various memorial archways handed down from ancient times.


    That kind of memorial archway stands everywhere, and the warehouse is full of vicissitudes of life. The scene of real family details can be seen outside the ancestral land of many large families.


    But at this moment, there is nothing here.


    "Have they all been removed?" Chu Mo glanced at a flat son standing in front of him with a embarrassed face.


    The average child is not very old. It should be similar to Chu Mo, probably in his twenties, and his strength has also stepped into the golden elixir Avenue. Normally, such a young man should be in high spirits and high spirits. But at the moment, Chu Mo''s face was uneasy. Even dare not look into Chu Mo''s eyes.


    Chu Mo looked at it like a smile for a long time. Suddenly, he asked such a sentence, which immediately made the Pingjia boy a little confused. His mouth was bald, and he directly said, "yes, yes, I''m afraid of being destroyed by you..."


    After that, he suddenly recovered, his face turned red, and desperately explained, "no, no, no... it''s not like this, you, listen to me. I was just talking nonsense..."


    Chu Mo smiled indifferently, then raised his head, just in time, a large group of people came from there.


    The son of the Ping family was about to cry, and he didn''t notice the person behind him. His voice trembled: "I... I''m an ordinary son of the Ping family, you... Don''t kill me, I don''t know anything!"


    In the distance, a group of high-level families, including their owners, all turned black. Black with purple. Angry, the heart said what is it? Is someone going to fight you? You are a legitimate son... Young friar of Jindan Avenue, as for being so afraid?


    But they subconsciously ignored the fact that they were also afraid at the moment.


    "Are you Chu Mo?" The head of the Ping family has been the head of the family for hundreds of years. Living under the Qi cultivation, the momentum of the body is very strong. Although there is no voice and expression, there is a kind of dignity.


    This Ping''s son, who was pleading with Chu Mo, suddenly turned pale, his legs softened, and he almost landed on the ground. His heart said it was over... It was a shame!


    Chu Mo looked at the Lord Ping and nodded, "are you the Lord Ping?"


    "Not bad." The Lord of the Ping family looked at Chu Mo with a dignified face: "you came to my ancestral land of the Ping family. What do you want to do?"


    "Revenge!" Chu Mo looked at the owner of the Ping family with a smile: "as for being stupid to this extent?"


    "Young man, speak politely with your predecessors." An elder of the Ping family looked at Chu Mo coldly and said in a deep voice. As a confidant of the owner, he naturally wants to speak for the owner. And after meeting, I found that the young man was very handsome, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes and a tall and straight figure. He didn''t look like that kind of ferocious person.


    The spiritual world... Most of the time, it''s actually looking at the face!


    Therefore, the elder of the Ping family subconsciously felt that this young man did not seem to be as dangerous as the legend.


    "Elder? What kind of elder is he? Whose elder?" Chu Mo glanced around: "yours?"


    Those people''s faces are all ugly.


    Chu Mo didn''t wait for them to answer, pointed to the open space in front of him, and suddenly became excited: "you unworthy sons! Who let you throw away all the ancestral archways? Ah? At least the Ping family is also the top rich family in the spiritual world. Can you point your face? There is no ancestral archway above the ancestral land! Is this still ancestral land? Or are you just a group of things that forget their ancestors, and don''t even remember who their ancestors are?"


    The owner of the Ping family: "..."


    The elders of the Ping family: "...."


    They all stared at Chu Mo blankly, and were scolded and confused directly. It took them a long time to suddenly come to their senses. Who is the Ping family in the end? As an outsider, what qualifications do you have to say such words?


    Then Chu Mo shouted, "my Lord came here today to smash your ancestral archway and destroy your spiritual pulse! Now you have thrown away all your ancestral archways! You shameless things, say, how can I be satisfied?"


    "...." all the people on the side of the Ping family twitched at the corners of their mouths and stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded.


    Just now, the elder of the Ping family, who criticized Chu Mo, was completely stupid and said in his heart: it turned out that I was too naive. It was the first time I knew that such a good-looking man turned his face... So skilled!


    The owner of the Ping family was so angry that he almost spit out a mouthful of old blood on the spot. Although everyone knows what Chu Mo is doing here, can you say it openly like this, really?


    Everyone is a monk and a Taoist friend. Even if it''s revenge, maybe we can''t be a little more elegant? Can you be a little elegant? Don''t you know that you are now the first young master in the spirit world?


    At this time, suddenly, an elder said weakly, "I... I have a lot of... Beauty... Beauty, give you some, don''t make trouble for the Ping family, OK?"


    As soon as this word came out, the whole scene was suddenly silent!


    The owner of the Ping family finally couldn''t resist, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Chu Mo stared at the talking elder with wide eyes and the same dumbfounded look, and then a look of disgust: "who do you think I am?"


    The elder of the Ping family was immediately ashamed of his impulse to find a seam to drill into, and said in his heart that the impulse was the devil! How can I meet people after this? Take the initiative to deliver it to others, and they refused without hesitation!


    What can I do?


    But immediately, Chu Mo asked curiously, "how beautiful is it?"¡ª¡ª


    When it arrives at midnight, don''t forget to vote for recommendation!


    You can vote by pointing to the three words of recommended vote! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 856

    This time it was the turn of all the Ping family to be dumbfounded. They looked at Chu Mo foolishly. An elder of the Ping family couldn''t help but look up and roar, "Chu thief... You''re too much of a liar!"


    Say unexpectedly directly soar into the air, mercilessly punch, bang to Chu Mo!


    This punch was strong and heavy, and there was a feeling of breaking through the void. A huge energy wave slammed at Chu Mo''s head!


    This punch is fast, hard and tricky enough. It was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Sneak attack!


    This is the real sneak attack!


    Even the people in the Ping family didn''t expect that the Presbyterian Council suddenly broke out and were all stunned there in an instant.


    "It''s the tree elder!"


    "Tree elder who half refined God!"


    The elder of the Ping family, named Ping Shu, is always low-key and modest. Attend family meetings and rarely express any opinions, which is well-known as a good man.


    No one expected that he would attack Chu Mo at such a time.


    Boom!


    This punch directly hit a huge pit where Chu Mo stood!


    Everyone felt the earth tremble violently under their feet, and several huge cracks stretched out crazily into the distance.


    And Chu mo... Has disappeared!


    "Dead?"


    All the people in the Ping family were stagnant there, and then endless joy suddenly rose in their hearts!


    If Chu Mo was really killed with a punch, then this time... The Ping family will really make a complete sensation in the whole spiritual world!


    Who is Chu Mo?


    That''s the young wizard who came back alive after a big war with the blood demon ancestor!


    It''s the terrifying power to abolish the whole spiritual north pole, but you don''t have anything at all!


    It is a peerless strong man who suppressed the Ouyang family and the flaming fire sect, the top powerful families in the spiritual world, without any temper!


    But he fell into the Ping family!


    Doesn''t this mean that Ping Jia has become a real hero? Become the real savior?


    From the standpoint of their own family, everyone in the Ping family will not think that their own family is evil, so their enemy Chu mo... Should be the evil demon!


    Really killed?


    This idea, followed by everyone in the Ping family.


    Someone couldn''t help walking directly to the deep pit. I admire the mighty punch of elder Ping Shu!


    The pit is deep, but there is nothing inside!


    Is it broken?


    Many ping family members can''t help thinking like this.


    It''s best to break it!


    It''s good to break into slag!


    It''s best that the other party can still have a Yuanying left, and then catch it alive. And then the Yuan Ying of Chu mo. Sealed up, forever sealed in the ancestral land of Ping family!


    It is used to warn the world that Pingjia cannot be provoked!


    It seems that time has passed for a long time, but this is just a flash of lightning. All kinds of thoughts appear in the heart of the Ping family. That kind of "just in case" luck. Appear in their hearts.


    Even tigers have time to doze off!


    No matter how powerful Chu Mo was, he was just a friar in his infancy. It was not impossible for him to be attacked suddenly and killed directly!


    More and more elders of the Ping family went to the big pit. They wanted to have a good look at whether Chu Mo was blasted to bits by elder Ping Shu.


    "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, such a sound came out.


    Everyone in the Ping family was stunned there, cold all over! Even many people couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    "He''s still alive!" An elder of the Ping family snapped, "he... He''s still alive!"


    All the people looked in the direction of the sound, and they were dumbfounded. Chu Mo stood there intact, and the expression on his face didn''t change much. The shameless expression of asking "how beautiful" is still left.


    "You... How can you escape my punch?" Ping Shu was also stunned there, and couldn''t return to his mind for a long time. Looking at Chu Mo, he asked blankly.


    "Your punch is really terrible!" Chu Mo looked at Ping Shu with a smile: "half a step of refining God''s power. Suddenly sneak attack... It''s really frightening to death. Can I sneak attack you now?"


    It''s all said. Can it be called a sneak attack?


    All the Ping family looked at Chu Mo as if they were idiots.


    Chu Mo told them with facts that they could!


    Whoosh!


    Chu Mo''s figure flashed and instantly disappeared into the void.


    The elder Ping Shu over there burst out and made a perfect defense directly!


    This kind of defense, even if the monk in the refining period hits with all his strength... It is impossible to kill him directly!


    Bang!


    The defense of elder Ping Shu was instantly broken.


    Heaven and earth talents, three talents, boxing, earth boxing!


    This punch is as thick as the earth!


    Any defense, in front of this attack... Is as fragile as paper paste.


    Elder Ping Shu''s body, like a ragged cloth bag rolled up by the wind, was swept up into the air, and then thrown out from afar.


    Bashi fell hundreds of feet away. After struggling for a few times, I still couldn''t get up.


    "Did you see it? This is called a sneak attack." Chu Mo looked at the Ping family calmly: "have you learned?"


    "Chu mo... You, you deceive too much!" An elder of the Ping family who made friends with Ping Shu, he was also an elder in the realm of half refining God. The canthus was about to crack, glaring at Chu Mo and roaring.


    At the same time, there were seven or eight elders in the realm of refining gods, whose fluctuations were obviously abnormal, and they were all aroused by the ferocity of Chu mo. Want to compete with Chu mo.


    Some elders kept retreating. They were really afraid!


    That kind of completely unreasonable power. Let these people have some doubts about the cultivation system: when can the monks in the Yuan Ying realm be so powerful? Why is he in the realm of Yuanying, but he can suppress masters of the same level so easily?


    For what?


    Just like the countless monks who had been bullied by the Ping family asked questions in tears, at this moment, the Ping family finally couldn''t help but feel sad and wanted to raise their heads and ask the sky: why?


    "Stop it!" At the critical moment, the owner of the Ping family finally stood up and waved his hand to stop the intention of those people who wanted to attack. Then he looked at Chu Mo with a sad and angry face: "Chu mo... What do you want in the end... How can you let go of my Ping family?"


    "Should you take the initiative to raise this? See if I''m satisfied." Chu Mo said lightly.


    "Don''t go too far! Even if your strength is superior to the whole spiritual world, I believe that one day, someone will be able to suppress you!" The owner of the Ping family said sadly and indignantly.


    "Unfortunately, that person will never appear in your flat." Chu Mo said.


    "My Ping family owed great kindness to the blood demon ancestor in those years, but this time, it was just to repay the human kindness. I sent troops to Jinxiu city and pretended to attack it for some time. There was no loss in Jinxiu city. Let''s not say, my Ping family also lost several elite monks. What''s your dissatisfaction?" The owner of the Ping family said angrily.


    "This is how you usually settle accounts?" Chu Mo looked at the owner of the Ping family and smiled: "are you used to bullying people? So... That you think the truth is yours anyway?"¡ª¡ª


    In good condition, it continues to explode today. Please ask for monthly ticket support! It doesn''t matter if there is no monthly ticket. Web users can directly click on the home page of killer blade. In the following link, any old book of mine can be ordered. There are books to read and monthly tickets. How good! Mobile phone users can click on the author''s name to subscribe to the old books of aojian Lingyun, zhanshenbian and egoism. They can also help me add some old book subscriptions. Why not?


    Well, that''s it. Ask for another recommendation ticket. Really, when you send me to the recommendation list on the home page, I''ll give you ten more outbursts, and I''ll do it with my life! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 857

    The owner of the Ping family knew he was wrong, but his position forced him to continue to face the terrible God of Murder: "what do you want, give me a happy word. If you want to kill my whole Ping family, we will fight with death later."


    "Who said to kill your whole Ping family?" Chu Mo smiled: "as long as you Ping family can be a low-key person in the future, don''t think that the truth in this world is yours. ¡ñ -, mobile network don''t think that anyone can be bullied by you."


    "Ah" the owner of the Ping family immediately froze there, looking at Chu Mo foolishly, "that''s it."


    The rest of the Ping family were also stunned. They never dreamed that Chu Mo''s request would be so simple that they didn''t believe it at all


    "Do you think everyone should be as dirty as you or that if I don''t kill hundreds of people in your family today, I won''t be angry." Chu Mo smiled: "do you think I''m a butcher or think my family should become a slaughterhouse?"


    "Of course not." The owner of the Ping family stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded: "but the Ouyang family in Qingfeng City, and the fire taught them that they were not."


    "They didn''t suffer heavy losses," Chu Mo smiled faintly, "how heavy the Ouyang family suffered? The spiritual vein was destroyed, and all the buildings of the family collapsed."


    "Isn''t it" the Lord of the Ping family looked at Chu mo.


    "They asked for it." Chu Mo said lightly, "the Ouyang family is different from you. They not only humiliate my friends, but also want to capture me alive after hearing my true identity, so that I can enter the magic world for them to grab benefits. It''s my mercy not to destroy their whole family."


    Chu Mo glanced at the owner of the flat family: "as for the fire teach them, they also ask for it. I''m just going to ask for an explanation. Is it too much? How do they treat me severely and want to kill me? Can they do this, I can''t?"


    The owner of the Ping family was speechless.


    Chu Mo looked at him and said, "anyway, you big forces with status and status, after all, take advantage of my absence. You want to attack my city and kill my people. That''s always right."


    The owner of the Ping family blushed and said, "it''s not that he didn''t hit it."


    "What if I make you succeed? When I return to the splendid city, will I only see a piece of ruins? Will I only feel endless blood and resentment there? Can you deny it?" Chu Mo''s tone was very calm, but his words made all the ordinary people present silent.


    They felt the greatest grievance before. That is, they didn''t succeed in breaking Jinxiu city. Instead, they came back at a loss. So they felt very angry when Chu Mo came to the door


    We''ve all been so unlucky that you''re still endless


    But they never thought that if they really broke the city at that time. What will be the fate of that city


    Many people are subconsciously unwilling to think about this problem, after all, it has not come true. But now Chu Mo said, these people couldn''t help but fall into meditation.


    The original order given by the blood demon ancestor was to destroy the whole splendid city


    There is no way to deny this


    At that time, in their view. The order of the blood demon ancestor is to follow the law. How can they disobey the blood demon ancestor and ask them to kill Jinxiu City, then they should kill the whole city


    Although such a thing as slaughtering the city. If it is too contrary to heaven and harmony, it will also entangle itself with cause and effect. But thinking of the benefits that may be obtained from the blood demon ancestor, a little cause and effect is really nothing


    At that time, almost everyone didn''t really chew the meaning of the word butchery.


    So now Chu Mo directly broke up the matter. After thinking about it carefully, many people''s expressions on their faces also became ugly.


    The simple word "butcher city" means that millions of people will completely disappear in this world


    Everyone is a living life


    They all have their own lives. Everyone has his own life. Everyone''s story can be written into a legend


    That is not a simple sentence of "slaughtering the city". You can take it in one stroke.


    Do you have nightmares when you dream back in the middle of the night? Will a Taoist heart produce a huge demon


    bully the weak. Although it was refreshing at that time, as long as it was not the kind of person with a black heart, there were several people who could not recall the serious consequences of this incident


    The owner of the Ping family looked at Chu Mo and shook his head with great difficulty, "I can''t deny it."


    "Then it''s over." Chu Mo looked at him. "If my people weren''t so strong, they would have been wiped out by you now, and millions of people would have been slaughtered by you; if I wasn''t so strong, I would have died under the butcher''s knife of the blood demon ancestor, and I couldn''t come here to discuss with you. Now, the facts are here."


    Chumerton said, "it''s no exaggeration to say that you''re not my opponent at all. We''re not at the same level at all. I''m better than you, and I naturally have the right to decide the development of things. But in your eyes, I shouldn''t even discuss a statement. The reason is that you didn''t succeed, don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    The owner of the Ping family was speechless again. All the elders beside him were silent.


    The top level of these big forces may have various personalities, but their IQ and EQ can''t be too bad. Sometimes they act like idiots because they are too lazy to use their brains


    Using power, status and accomplishments is enough to suppress each other. Why use IQ


    But when it comes to using their brains, they are smarter than anyone.


    "So, I come to you to discuss whether it should be" Chu Mo''s eyes crossed the faces of the Ping family, and finally fell on the face of the Ping family owner.


    The owner of the Ping family nodded with a wry smile, "should"


    As he said this, a bitter meaning appeared on his face: "this matter is indeed my Ping family''s fault. In terms of force, my skills are inferior to others; in terms of morality, I can''t stand it. This matter is my Ping family''s fault. But we didn''t expect that you, Taoist Chu, should be a reasonable person. If you had known this, alas."


    The master of the Ping family sighed heavily and glanced at the elder Ping Shu who was beaten away by a punch over there.


    Chu Mo said faintly, "he''s not dead."


    The owner of the Ping family was slightly stunned, and then gave a salute to Chu Mo Shen: "calm down and take it."


    It turned out that the owner of the Ping family was called pingluan, but it was a strange name.


    Then, he looked at Chu Mo sincerely and said, "the Ping family is willing to show the greatest sincerity to make up for the mistakes made by the Ping family this time."


    He said calmly, then took a deep look at Chu Mo, and suddenly said, "I have a granddaughter, who is in the age of 28, beautiful, gifted, and whose blood can enter the magic world. Now, with a body of cultivation, she is in the realm of Yuanying."


    "Stop, stop, stop" Chu Mo waved his hand again and again, pulled the corners of his mouth and looked at the chaos: "I''m really not that kind of person" to be continued.

 Chapter 858

    Chu Mo didn''t expect that his casual joke was completely taken seriously by the whole Ping family.


    In the banquet hall where the guests were received at the Ping family, Chu Mo entered and saw yingyingyan and a large group of beautiful young women.


    These women have different expressions on their faces, some are full of curiosity, some are confused, some eyes are full of humiliation and resentment, and some... Er, some are winking at him.


    What is it called?


    Chu Mo was speechless.


    He''s here for trouble, not a blind date or beauty pageant!


    The Ping family is really wonderful. No matter how he explained it, he didn''t believe it. He resolutely called almost all the young, beautiful and high-ranking girls in the family here.


    The words have been said, and all the senior managers of the Ping family breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he seriously injured a half step refining elder Ping Shu, this is the best result compared with Ouyang family and flaming fire sect.


    These top forces, Chu Mo must be looking for them one by one. For nothing else, even if it was a shock, he also wanted to completely shock these top forces in the spirit world this time!


    Otherwise, there will still be endless trouble!


    Although the Ping family seems very docile now, everyone, including the owner, is modest in front of him. I will never show any curiosity and killing intention towards him.


    But that''s because he''s strong enough!


    If you want to try again? Make sure there''s not even any bone residue left now!


    Chu Mo is very clear about the virtue of these big forces, so he doesn''t feel guilty. No matter how sincere they are, they should do it!


    This is the price of kicking on the iron plate!


    If you want to go to the end, you have to have strong enough strength as support. If not, when it''s time to be soft... Just be honest and soft.


    In recent years, those talented disciples of the ethereal palace in the human world will surely rise one after another.


    Beyond the splendid city. Since he became the city Lord and promised the three families, Chu Mo will fulfill his promise to support the three families and build the splendid city into a truly powerful place.


    He didn''t want to leave the spiritual world and fly to the celestial world one day for his own sake. All those associated with him have been counterattacked by these top forces.


    At that time, no matter how much he hated in his heart, there was nothing he could do.


    So this time. We must completely suppress these top sects and clans at one time!


    Let their flesh hurt, let them fear! Let them think of themselves, even the idea of hatred dare not easily come out of their hearts!


    So it''s useless for you to get a large group of young and beautiful girls.


    Chu Mo Shi Shi ran sat on the throne, and the Lord of the Ping family accompanied Chu Mo and sat aside. The ancestors of the Ping family did not appear at all.


    This embarrassing scene. He didn''t even want to hear it, let alone watch it on the spot.


    "Look, Taoist friend, the girl in front is my granddaughter. How about it? Isn''t she beautiful?" The owner of the Ping family is also wonderful enough. Previously, he was full of blood. He looked like he would fight with anyone who dared to give a woman away. But now, he is the most positive!


    The shamelessness of these big men. It''s far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Turning your face is faster than turning a book. The ability to change your face... Seems to be a natural skill.


    Chu Mo sighed and said faintly, "Lord Ping. Let''s say something useful. Didn''t you see your granddaughter''s eyes looking at me? I wish I could eat it."


    The Lord of the Ping family naturally saw his favorite granddaughter''s ugly face and murderous eyes at the moment, but he just pretended not to see it and said with a smile, "girls, they all need to be coaxed. Taoist friends may not know, ah, in fact, before this happened, my granddaughter, but I adored you the most!"


    With that, the owner of the Ping family looked at the girl with frost on her face over there: "Ping Ping, don''t you come here quickly?"


    Many eyes fell on the girl at the moment. People have complex eyes, including envy, Schadenfreude, and some sad eyes.


    As the favorite granddaughter of the Ping family owner, Ping Ping is the most respected little princess in the whole Ping family. However, she is not proud of being spoiled. On the contrary, she is very gentle. Her talent is very high. Her blood is the top green blood that is very rare in this spiritual world!


    Almost become the peerless Tianjiao with blue blood!


    In the spiritual world, Ping Ping is not so unknown. Many young Junyan in the fairy world all know the genius girl in the spiritual world and have been paying attention to her for a long time. There are even several CHILDES of the celestial clan who are still desperately pursuing her.


    However, Ping Ping is very clear about her identity and status, which is too far from those big clan children in the fairy world. Although it is the top green blood, it has not really grown up after all. Therefore, she never talks about anything emotionally. This move, not only did not make those fairy princes angry, but increasingly sought after her.


    Ping Ping naturally heard of Chu Mo, especially after Jie Ling was angry with Chu Mo and directly told the secret that the young man was the top purple blood, it made her very curious about Chu mo.


    But it''s just curiosity. To say worship, it''s more or less... There''s also a little bit.


    After all, people like to worship the strong, and she is no exception.


    However, she never dreamed that one day, she would have a connection with the peerless Tianjiao who was famous in the magic world.


    And... In such a way that she was extremely embarrassed.


    Ping Ping walked slowly to Chu Mo with a heavy step. Although her face was frosty, she still bowed her knees to Chu Mo, showing a good tutor.


    "Ping Ping, didn''t you always say you wanted to meet this peerless Tianjiao who rose from the human world? Why are you a little restrained now? Don''t be afraid, Master Chu is a good man!" The owner of the Ping family smiled at Ping Ping and said.


    Chu Mo secretly scolded in his heart: shameless old thing, using his granddaughter has no shame. And still such a peerless Tianjiao, aren''t you afraid that I really abduct her?


    Ping Ping tightened her face, lowered her head, and did not speak.


    Tick, tick... Tears kept falling down her eyes on the expensive carpet on the floor of the banquet hall.


    Chu Merton was speechless, as if 10000 big cocks were galloping past in his heart.


    What did I do to you? What''s the meaning? It''s also your grandfather''s meaning. What''s the meaning of your wronged appearance now? Like I''m forcing you?


    The owner of the Ping family was not angry, and said, "you see, you are the pride of our Ping family and the best blood genius. As for the son of Chu, he is even more famous in the magic world, and his future achievements are unlimited. Speaking of it, you really should be more close!"


    Well, so quickly from a Taoist friend to a childe of Chu, just like a measured elder.


    Chu Mo finally couldn''t help but look at the owner of the Ping family: "master Ping, I think your granddaughter seems to be very introverted and doesn''t like to communicate with others. It''s estimated that she was scared by my bad name, so let her go back."


    The owner of the Ping family showed an ugly smile: "this..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 859

    But in my heart, I secretly scolded: what a cunning little thing that can''t be splashed into. I obviously put such an excellent girl in your arms, but I can still maintain such a high vigilance


    Thinking in his heart, the owner of the Ping family glanced at his granddaughter with some disappointment and said in his heart: Ping Ping, this silly girl, is really a fool! Do you think grandpa really used you? Have you forgotten what grandpa just said to you?


    At this time, Ping Ping over there quietly raised her head and took a careful look at her grandfather. £¤f£¬


    In fact, her heart is also churning.


    For Chu Mo, she is naturally full of curiosity and some worship. Under normal circumstances, she would not mind making friends with such a young hero. If she really has that feeling, she will not refuse to become his confidante.


    Purple blood!


    People who have not entered the magic world will never understand what this blood means in the spiritual world.


    It''s just that you have to know each other under normal circumstances. How embarrassing is the scene now? How embarrassing is it? I believe it doesn''t need to be said at all. Just feel the strange atmosphere in the banquet hall, is it enough?


    What scene is this?


    It''s the whole Ping family, which was suppressed by a young man without any other means!


    Only bow your head and kneel down to admit defeat!


    Gather all the young and beautiful girls and let them choose!


    Any of these girls present today, who goes out on weekdays, is not a fairy above?


    All are the real princesses of the world!


    But now... Fairy? A fool is almost the same!


    Ping Ping''s heart is also recalling what grandpa said when he just enlightened her.


    "Well, there is indeed a little bit of using you. As long as he is willing to accept you, even if he lets you be a maid beside him, he will be embarrassed to continue to embarrass his family."


    "But more, but still for you!"


    "Do you think grandpa really doesn''t want to grab huge value from him? Do you think grandpa only has interests in his eyes? Well, well, there is such a loss, but this is also for your own good! What are the consequences of those who want to rob Chu Mo? Dead dead waste waste. There is no good end!"


    "Even the terrible big man like the blood demon ancestor didn''t come back alive! Think about the Ouyang family, and then think about the fire cult! Think about Lingyun gate and Lingdong mountain... Will anyone who does the right thing with him come to a good end?"


    "Therefore, it''s impossible to fight with Chu Mo!"


    "But the hard one is not good, but the soft one is OK!"


    "If you can win Chu Mo''s favor, are you afraid that the future is not bright enough? Compared with him, those CHILDES of the immortal clan are scum at all!"


    Thinking of the last sentence grandpa said to her, Ping Ping''s heart. Suddenly, it seemed like a flash of lightning, which made me feel suddenly bright.


    Indeed, compared with Chu Mo, those fairy childe brothers who are like proud peacocks at any time in front of themselves in the magic world and are submissive and cautious in front of celestial friars are really scum!


    At this time, Ping Ping felt her grandfather''s disappointed eyes, suddenly raised her head, and the frost on her face instantly melted. Pear blossom''s rainy face showed a spring breeze smile: "sorry... Chu, Master Chu, I, I''m glad to see you!"


    In an instant, my heart was broken!


    In this banquet hall, there are not only those young and beautiful women. There are also many excellent young children from Pingjia!


    This is the education method of the Ping family for the younger generation. On the good side, they will see that as the children of the Ping family, they must always recognize their identity and status.


    "You were born noble!"


    "You should be born to bully others!"


    But the bad side, also want to let them understand.


    "The Ping family is not the only strongest family in the world."


    "There will also be times of weakness!"


    Like now!


    Want to let the younger generation in the family grow up. Some things, we must let them participate. Let them see, hear, and then realize!


    In such a family, it is difficult to be immature.


    Because if you have more knowledge, you will naturally be more mature than others.


    Among these young family children, there are naturally not a few people who secretly like Ping Ping, the proud woman of heaven. But they have always been distant visionaries who only dare to fear, but they completely dare not have any blasphemous thoughts.


    Even most of them have long lost the kinship. But no one dares to try to pursue Ping Ping actively.


    They just felt that it was great happiness to see the most beautiful flower in the family often.


    But now, the goddess in their eyes, the most beautiful flower in the Pingjia family, actually showed her most beautiful smile to another man and said: I''m glad to see you!


    This is not only heartbreak, but also the collapse of a dream!


    Let them finally understand the cruelty of this world.


    If the person standing here today is not the famous Chu Mo, if he is just an ordinary little monk in the spiritual world. Then, even if Ping Ping loves him to the bone, they will have countless ways to make that person disappear completely!


    Then continue to quietly look at their goddess, often appear in front of them.


    But this person... They don''t have the courage!


    None of them even dared to show a malicious look at Chu Mo!


    So many lessons are there!


    Elder Ping Shu is still in a coma!


    These are enough to deter these hot-blooded young people and make them completely calm down.


    Chu Mo looked at Ping Ping, slightly frowned, and then said, "now I see it, go back."


    Hum!


    In the banquet hall, suddenly came a low cry of surprise.


    People didn''t expect that this handsome and famous young man should be so cold... This kind of cold can''t be felt from his face!


    Ping Ping was also stunned. She looked at Chu Mo stupidly, forgetting her shyness and unwillingness, leaving only a blank: did he actually drive me away?


    The owner of the Ping family knows best about the character of his granddaughter when he sees that things are going to be bad. She seems gentle as water. In fact, she is also a very proud little girl in her bones!


    Immediately, he quickly interrupted: "Mr. Chu, how about letting my granddaughter learn something from you? The Ping family made a mistake and shouldn''t provoke Mr. Chu. Naturally, we will try our best to compensate Mr. Chu for his losses. But my granddaughter... Cough, she really adores Mr. Chu, and family affairs have nothing to do with her! Otherwise, let her stay with Mr. Chu for a period of time, be a maid of Mr. Chu, and serve him tea and water?"


    Ping Ping''s face with wet tears was suddenly dull. Although she knew that her grandfather wanted to give her to Chu Mo, she never thought that her grandfather wanted her to be a maid for this person!


    What happened to purple blood?


    What happened to peerless Tianjiao?


    What''s wrong with my Ping Ping?


    Why should I be his maid!


    Pingping just wanted to refute, but suddenly saw his grandfather''s pleading expression on his face, and his eyes even had the smell of begging. Ping Ping suddenly understood that this time... The Ping family was really in danger!


    This seemingly harmless young man has almost completely subverted Ouyang''s family and fire!


    Now... It''s Ping Jia''s turn!


    Maybe her decision can''t really save the fate of Ping family. But she can easily offend this young man, and let the Ping family fall directly into the abyss!


    Otherwise, with her grandfather''s character, she would not have made such an expression in death!


    "I... I''m good at serving people..." Ping resisted her inner grievance and looked at Chu Mo and said. In my heart, I was shouting loudly: Although this matter is Ping Jia''s fault, you are a great demon! Great demon! Great demon!


    Chu Mo demon king! (to be continued.)


    aa2705221

 Chapter 860

    Chu Mo looked at the couple speechless, felt the oppressive atmosphere in the banquet hall, and sighed softly, Stand up and say, "master Ping, you have succeeded. Let bygones be bygones. But remember, if a Tianping family provokes the people around me again, I will not be merciful at that time. Even if I leave the spiritual world one day, I will definitely leave enough means in the spiritual world. I hope you... Take care of yourself!"


    Chu Mo said, no longer paying attention to the shocked eyes of the people, and directly dodged out of the door.


    Then, he expanded his magic power of shrinking into inches, and almost in the blink of an eye, he completely left the Ping family.


    In the banquet hall of the Ping family, everyone looked at each other, stayed there, and even couldn''t believe that Chu Mo left like this.


    The Ping family had no loss except for an unlucky Ping Shu elder!


    Those ancestral archways and the like have long been hidden, and the spiritual pulse is still there!


    In other words, Ping family survived this disaster safely!


    Is this... Is this true?


    Ping Ping was also stunned there, muttering, "the demon king is gone?"


    "What demon king?" The owner of the Ping family mumbled, and then returned. He glared at his granddaughter fiercely, sighed, shook his head, and said in his heart: baby granddaughter, you don''t have that blessing!


    Thinking, he shouted, "you all saw and heard?"


    In the banquet hall, everyone nodded and looked at the owner.


    The Lord of the Ping family said, "then remember what the prince Chu said. He... Is a real righteous man! From now on, my Ping family is an ally of the prince Chu. Anyone who dares to do something unfavorable to the prince Chu will be dealt with by the family method! We were previously favored by the blood demon ancestor, and Jinxiu city has already repaid his kindness. From now on, my Ping family has nothing to do with the blood demon ancestor!"


    At the moment, all the elders of the Ping family have a feeling of narrowness of escape, and all of them are filled with emotion.


    This incident is tantamount to a wake-up call for them. I believe that even if it will not change completely in the future, at least in terms of being a person and doing things, it will converge a lot.


    In short, the Ping family has survived this disaster!


    They no longer have to wait for bad luck. No longer have to worry about the direction of fate with great anxiety.


    At this time, Ping Ping suddenly raised her head, looked at her grandfather and whispered, "Grandpa, if I leave the family, I may not be a member of the Ping family from now on, and I may not be able to help the Ping family any more!"


    The owner of the Ping family was slightly stunned, and everyone in the hall was stunned there. Silly looking at Ping Ping.


    A sister who had the best relationship with Ping Ping couldn''t help but say, "Ping Ping, are you stupid? You don''t really want to be a maid for others, do you? This matter has passed! He has let go of the Ping family and you. Don''t send it to the door by yourself!"


    "Yes, Ping Ping, why are you obsessed? You are the most noble princess of the Ping family!" A young man from Pingjia couldn''t help but shout.


    "Ping Ping, don''t leave the Ping family. You are the extremely noble princess of the Ping family. Don''t go!" Someone asked to stay.


    But more people, especially those young and beautiful girls, at this moment. But basically kept silent. If they had their own thoughts in their hearts before, then at this moment, Ping family survived this crisis safely. There was only one thought left in their hearts.


    Chu mo... How handsome!


    If we can, we are willing to be a maid beside him!


    If such a person is not an enemy, who doesn''t want to follow him?


    The peerless Tianjiao, who is famous in the magic world, is a real top blood hero. It''s said that many great people in heaven. They all like him very much.


    Now it is his growth process, and he has not really grown up. As long as he can follow him, he will have a promising future!


    None of these princesses in the flat family is stupid. They are all smart.


    Unfortunately, Chu Mo doesn''t like them. No matter how beautiful, people didn''t look at them more!


    I heard that Chu Mo was lecherous... Now it seems that it is simply a big joke!


    There are many girls around, is it lecherous?


    Really lecherous, even if ignore them, but not even Pingping do not want it?


    The owner of the Ping family looked at Ping Ping and suddenly smiled, "girl, have you really decided?"


    Ping Ping whispered, "although this crisis has passed, the price paid by our Ping family is too small. I''m not at ease."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the somewhat noisy banquet hall suddenly became silent!


    Ping Ping then said: "Looking at the Ouyang family and the fiery fire sect, it is enough to prove that Chu Mo is not a real butcher, but he is by no means a kind-hearted person. The reason why he let us go so easily today is mainly because he is a kind-hearted person, coupled with our sincerity, which moved him a little. Although this sincerity... Is a little uncomfortable. But I have to admit that it really works. But it is not enough!"


    "Oh? Tell me." At the moment, the owner of the Ping family looked at his granddaughter with extremely soft eyes. Naturally, he had thought of these things long ago, but he didn''t say it. Unexpectedly, his granddaughter also saw so thoroughly.


    Ping Ping said, "as Chu Mo said, if he was weak, he would have died long ago. If those people around him were weak, those people... Would have died long ago! And the people who caused all this could be us! So this hatred is not small at all! Even if he demolished the whole Ping ancestral land and destroyed our spiritual pulse today, it''s not too much."


    The owner of the Ping family nodded, while the others all showed a thoughtful look. In the end, they had to admit in their hearts that what Ping Ping said was reasonable.


    "So, I''m afraid." Ping Ping looked at her grandfather, "so I want to have a complete peace of mind. I hope everyone in our family can remember this lesson. I also hope that my family will be safe forever!"


    Saying this, Ping Ping smiled: "in fact, if this thing is figured out, there is nothing wrong. Such a person can grow with him around him. I believe that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages!"


    "Not only are the advantages outweighing the disadvantages?" The owner of the Ping family sighed lightly, "although I can''t bear you, I have to admit that it''s definitely a great good thing to have a relationship with Chu mo. even if the Ping family can''t borrow any light, at least, it''s worth it to be able to produce a real tianzhijiao girl who dominates the heaven!"


    This sentence stunned all these heirs in the hall.


    Dominate the heaven!


    This is like a distant dream for them!


    Ping Ping smiled and nodded, "if there is a day, I will take care of our family!"


    At this time, an old voice came from outside the door: "Ping''er can see through and understand the truth. She will have a promising future. Maybe in the future, Ping family really needs you to take care of it. Go ahead and choose your own life."


    "Ancestor!"


    "Ancestor!"


    "I''ve seen my grandfather!"


    The people in the hall immediately knelt down.


    The person who came in was the ancestor of the Ping family. At the moment, he sighed with emotion on his face, ignored the crowd, and just looked at Ping Ping: "just remember that you are the daughter of the Ping family!"


    Ping Ping knelt down with a serious face: "I will remember!"¡ª¡ª


    Broke out at five o''clock, had a good and serious attitude, and couldn''t help but vote for a monthly ticket? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 861

    A million Li Dugu Dynasty, a Dugu mountain!


    This sentence refers to the Dugu family, which has stood in the spiritual world for 30000 years. ¡÷ ¨J£¬


    There is no country in the spiritual world. In this land of practice, there are only big families and sects that have stood for countless years. Of course, there are countless small families and sects.


    The fundamental reason why the Dugu family is called a dynasty is that at the beginning, 30000 years ago, the ancestor of the Dugu family did establish a country.


    Xiuzhen country!


    According to the secular official titles, enfeoffment of subordinates and territories.


    Therefore, from that time on, the Dugu family was called the Dugu Dynasty.


    Of course, the real Dynasty had disintegrated more than 20000 years ago.


    At that time, the whole Dugu Dynasty completely collapsed overnight. Countless senior officials leave, countless wars will disappear. No one knows what happened to Dugu dynasty that night. That storm was also the most dangerous one for the whole Dugu family in 30000 years. Almost completely destroyed and disappeared in the long history of the spiritual world.


    But in the end, they survived.


    Only from the dynasty, and restored to the family. However, each of the Dugu family owners still retained the title of Wang.


    This time, for the Dugu family, it was also a minor crisis.


    Yes, even if Chu Mo''s reputation has been completely established in the spiritual world, even if the lessons of the Ouyang family and the flaming fire sect peacemaker have been put there, in the eyes of the Dugu family, Chu mo... Is still not a real big threat.


    "The storm 30000 years ago didn''t really hurt the vitality of the Dugu family. How about a mere Chu Mo?"


    Therefore, people of the Dugu family will speak out with great strength, saying that if Chu Mo dares to come to Dugu mountain, he must understand the truth of "there is heaven and people outside".


    At this moment, Chu Mo is here!


    A man, a knife. From the ambush of Dugu family, he killed them directly.


    Blood all the way!


    Along the way, Chu Mo killed hundreds of Dugu family masters!


    Any one. All have the strength of the peak of primordial infancy.


    From the beginning, the moment Chu Mo stepped into the Dugu family''s sphere of influence, senior monks of the Dugu family rushed out to kill Chu mo.


    But few people are the enemies of Chu mo.


    At this moment, Chu Mo has directly killed at the foot of Dugu mountain!


    At the foot of Dugu mountain, there is a huge and ancient mountain gate. Standing there, it exudes the breath of vicissitudes and antiquity. It''s hundreds of feet high!


    When people are below, they will have a feeling of insignificance.


    Above the mountain gate, on the ancient plaque, there are two big words "Dugu".


    The handwriting is like a sword, with endless edge!


    Just like the style of Dugu family all the time, it is sharp and uncompromising!


    In front of the mountain gate, stood a young man, who looked only thirty-five or sixteen years old, with a blue stubble on his face. He is tall and handsome. Holding a long sword in his hand. Seeing Chu Mo coming, he said, "my name is Dugu Qingfeng. Don''t forget my name on the huangquan road!"


    Dugu Qingfeng, the peerless pride of the young generation of Dugu family!


    Young power with yellow blood.


    He is known as the most outstanding genius of the Dugu family in the past 3000 years.


    Shua!


    With a long sword, a sword Qi rolled towards Chu Mo like a rainbow.


    Boom!


    The void was cut directly, forming a twisted ripple.


    A strange force was formed there in an instant. Then it formed a terrible force and tore at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s killing the sky gently stroke.


    Youming eight knife fifth knife thunder!


    Click!


    In the sky, suddenly there was a thunderbolt.


    This knife directly divided the terrorist force that had been pushed in front of him into two. Spare Chu mo. He pushed away towards the distance with a bang.


    Where it passed, a terrible storm formed, crushing everything directly to pieces.


    Chu Mo''s body flashed and killed Dugu Qingfeng. The light of killing the sky flashed in his hand, and countless sharp knife shadows suddenly appeared in the void. Every knife shadow... Has a peerless edge!


    Towards Dugu Qingfeng.


    Dugu Qingfeng was gentle. His figure retreated one after another, and then directly offered a white jade gourd, shouting at Chu Mo, "close!"


    Boom!


    An unparalleled force instantly came out of the gourd.


    Chumerton felt an involuntary force enveloping him. I couldn''t help but be slightly surprised and looked at the white jade gourd in mid air.


    Dugu Qingfeng said proudly: "white jade God gourd, celestial magic weapon. Chu Mo, you are not the only one in the world who can get things from the celestial world! I have already joined a big family in the celestial world, and this gourd... Is specially given to me to collect you! No matter what your constitution, no matter what your blood, today... You will die!"


    Hum!


    Chu Mo''s killing heaven first gave a terrible buzz.


    Ka Ka!


    Two cracks instantly formed on the white jade gourd.


    Dugu Qingfeng was shocked, and his face changed a little. He got this gourd from Zhuge''s family in the heaven. It is said to be an imperial magic weapon!


    Needless to say, after knowing the identity of Chu Mo, the Zhuge family hated him to the bone. I wish I could come down and catch Chu Mo back with my own hands, and then break into pieces.


    After learning that Chu Mo appeared in the spirit world, the Zhuge family found Dugu Qingfeng directly in the magic world, included him in the family, and gave him this imperial magic instrument, asking him to collect Chu Mo into the gourd, and then give it to the Zhuge family. At that time, you can get amazing rewards.


    How could Dugu Qingfeng miss this opportunity?


    Therefore, he couldn''t wait for Chu Mo to hurry to Dugu''s house, so that he could finish this task and go to the magic world to receive the reward!


    In his view, Chu Mo, no matter how powerful and unparalleled in combat power, had no chance to turn over in the face of the emperor''s magic weapon that did not need magic!


    But he never dreamed that the other side''s knife... Was so terrible that it just shivered for a while, and the white jade God gourd even cracked two cracks.


    At this point, he can never give up halfway. He can only bite his teeth and constantly use the formula to urge the gourd, hoping to take Chu Mo in.


    It has to be said that this magic weapon is indeed extremely powerful. Even Chu Mo has a feeling of being sucked in.


    But he resisted forcibly, but he understood something in his heart.


    It seems that the news of his presence in the spiritual world has spread. Those celestial friars who have enemies with themselves, although they don''t seem to have much movement, in fact, they must all be secretly watching themselves.


    This is only the spirit world. It is estimated that entering the fairy world in the future will face more threats!


    However, this did not make Chu Mo feel afraid, but aroused Chu Mo''s blood. Just fighting... What are you afraid of?


    That''s how I came all the way!


    Whoever dares to kill me, whether in the spirit world or the fairy world, must be prepared to be killed!


    Boom!


    In Chu Mo''s body, the breath suddenly soared, and an extremely heavy breath broke out in the body of the ancestral realm. At this time, Chu Mo was like a huge star. It''s too heavy!


    Although the white jade gourd has successfully absorbed Chu ink into the mouth of the gourd, it can no longer bear this heavy breath.


    Bang, directly burst!


    No matter how powerful it is, it cannot directly absorb a star!


    Because it is only a magic tool driven by crystal stone after all.


    Dugu Qingfeng, whoa, spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, and the whole person''s spirit was instantly depressed to the extreme!


    Chu Mo''s mouth also spurted a mouthful of blood. Although he successfully carried it, he was not injured. Kill the sky in your hands.


    Dugu Qingfeng''s head flew high¡ª¡ª


    I''m going out today, but I''ve got up early and written today''s update!


    Well, it''s an explosion!


    Today is the 6th, and there are two days left for double monthly tickets. If you have tickets, please continue to vote. Going out will not affect the update. Because this is a private matter, there is time to code words.


    There is no need to worry about updating.


    In addition, no matter where you read, it is not difficult to vote for a recommendation ticket from the starting point.


    I believe you will. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 862

    The headless body stood there, and blood gushed out along the neck, splashing on the sky, like a blood red fountain.


    Bang!


    Dugu Qingfeng''s head hit the ground hard, and his eyes were still staring at the boss, dying in peace.


    In the Dantian of headless corpse, a Yuanying directly broke his belly and ran away towards Dugu mountain in a hurry.


    Chu Mo flexed his fingers and a supreme skill came out.


    Boom!


    Yuan Ying, who has escaped hundreds of miles in an instant, burst open!


    Dugu mountain directly raised a huge mushroom cloud!


    mountains fall and the earth splits!


    Chu Mo directly turned his back and fell on the ground. Avoided this terrible wave.


    However, Dugu mountain is not so lucky.


    Nearly half of the mountain was shattered by Dugu Qingfeng Yuanying''s explosion! A large number of boulders rumbled down the top of the mountain.


    At the same time, I don''t know how many monks are hiding there secretly. At the moment when Dugu Qingfeng Yuanying explodes, they are directly blasted into slag!


    After a long time, Chu Mo stood up with a pale face, looked at the Dugu peak that had been broken from the middle, and murmured, "the self explosion of the monk... Is still a terrible thing. Unfortunately, his Yuan Ying self explosion failed to cause other people''s Yuan Ying to explode with him. If it can explode in series... That''s great."


    This can only be thought of, of course, can not become true.


    Dugu mountain heard bursts of roars and howls, and many people survived.


    This is the base camp of Dugu family and the birthplace of the 30000 year old Dugu dynasty! Belong to the real ancestral land!


    But at this moment, Chu Mo didn''t even use his geomantic magic to destroy the spiritual vein here, and the whole ancestral land of Dugu family had been destroyed by more than half.


    Only this mountain gate, with all kinds of seals on it, actually escaped the self explosion of Dugu Qingfeng Yuanying.


    "Break it for me!"


    Chu Mo looked at the mountain gate, the symbol of Dugu family, and raised his hand with a knife!


    A fierce and unparalleled knife light, instantly cut out. Split on the Mountain Gate of Dugu family, this ancient mountain gate that has existed for 30000 years, even if it is sealed with various seals, it still can''t stop the fierce and unparalleled blow of killing heaven.


    Smash!


    "Ah!" On Dugu mountain. There was a sad roar: "Chu Mo children... Kill my Dugu family genius, damage my Dugu family spirit, destroy my Dugu family Mountain Gate... I''m at odds with you, and you will be broken today!"


    Boom!


    A figure seemed to rush out of the middle of the mountain. It brought endless smoke and dust, towering like a meteor, and blasted hard at Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a blow.


    Qiang!


    A huge sound of gold and iron.


    The weapon in the other party''s hand broke at the sound, and directly spewed a mouthful of blood.


    But Chu Mo also retreated back a few hundred feet, feeling a surge of internal organs.


    The other side is also a monk with excellent physique!


    The man who came here is an old ancestor of Dugu family. His strength has been infinitely close to the refining period. But his longevity... Has almost dried up. Even if you successfully break through the refining period and fly to the celestial world, you will not be able to break through to a higher level again.


    Therefore, he simply gave up the opportunity to break through to the refining period and fly to the fairy world. Willingly become the background of Dugu family, and have been sleeping in the depths of Dugu mountain.


    Only at this critical juncture will we get out of the closed door.


    But this time, it also means that his longevity will be completely exhausted.


    Therefore, the whole Dugu mountain, with the exit of the old ancestor. Suddenly there was a sound of mourning.


    Although he was an ancestor of the Dugu family, he looked like a young man in his thirties. There seemed to be many similarities between the eyebrows and Dugu Qingfeng.


    At this moment, he looked into Chu Mo''s eyes. Full of resentment and anger, at the same time, there is a trace of surprise.


    "Boy, you are really amazing. However, if you think you are alone, you can destroy the 30000 year heritage of my Dugu family. It is simply an illusion!" With these words, the Dugu family''s ancestor shot again, and his cultivation was much stronger than the general half step refining God.


    One move, all with the demeanor of a celestial monk!


    If he had not suffered a serious injury and left hidden diseases in his body, he would not be like this.


    He was also a top talent of Dugu family.


    Therefore, in the face of Chu Mo, who is also a genius, he is not afraid at all. Even if he knew the strength of this young man, he still had only the will to fight and no fear in his heart!


    Chu Mo directly fought with this Dugu family ancestor. In the end, he simply took back murderer Tian. Launch the three talents fist technique of heaven, earth and man, exert all kinds of changes, and fight with the old ancestor of Dugu family from the ground to the sky, directly hitting hundreds of thousands of miles.


    Directly for a little while!


    In the end, Chu Mo finally gathered the Dantian of the Dugu family''s ancestor with an impeccable "ground fist".


    A punch broke Yuanying in the Dantian.


    But the ancestor of the Dugu family also slapped Chu Mo on the chest.


    Chu Mo directly spewed out a mouthful of blood, but his eyes were burning with a strong sense of war. Looking at the ancestor of the Dugu family, "you are the first opponent I have fought so soundly in my life!"


    The old ancestor of the Dugu family showed a deep color of horror in his eyes. He was not afraid of anything, but shocked the young man''s constitution. He looked at Chu Mo: "you... What kind of constitution are you? My palm... Even if it''s innate constitution, you can''t bear it at all, and you will be killed. How can you only be injured, not even seriously injured?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the Dugu family ancestor and said lightly, "my constitution, you will never think of it, in order to show your respect..."


    Dugu family, an old ancestor, showed hope in his eyes, but secretly opened the sound stone!


    He wants the family to hear the secret of this boy, and then try to pass it on to those who have enemies with Chu Mo in the magic world!


    Dugu family wanted to revenge by themselves, and they had no such opportunity and ability. But this does not mean that no one in the world can balance Chu Mo!


    He has not really grown up now. There are many people who can kill him!


    Chu Mo looked at the ancestor of Dugu family and then said, "I decided to leave you a whole corpse!" Killing heaven in his hand, he directly stabbed into the heart of the old ancestor of Dugu family, and twisted his wrist.


    Poof!


    The ancestor of Dugu family spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, and his eyes quickly dimmed, full of resentment: "you... You... You..."


    Die on the spot!


    This son of a bitch, don''t play cards according to the routine! Say good show of respect for me, tell me your constitution?


    The old ancestor of Dugu family died with endless resentment.


    The other side of the sound stone... A dead silence!


    All the senior levels of Dugu family felt cold all over their bodies.


    Then, Chu Mo''s voice came from the end of the sound transmission stone: "this matter is not over, continue to come! I''m waiting for you! If you don''t come, I''ll pass!"


    The monks of Dugu family on the other side of the sound transmission stone looked at each other, and their eyes were full of shock.


    "So... He already knows!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 863

    Dugu mountain, a group of senior monks, who never knew what compromise was, all lost their square at the moment.


    "What should I do?" One of them looked at a middle-aged man in the middle: "King..."


    This middle-aged man is the contemporary owner of Dugu mountain. They call him Wang. His name is Dugu linglie.


    Dugu linglie''s realm had already reached half a step of refining God. If it weren''t for the need to distract from dealing with big and small things in the family, Dugu linglie would have soared to the fairy world.


    His fighting power can definitely be among the best in Dugu mountain. At this moment, Dugu linglie opened his Danfeng eyes, with a light flashing in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "this son has offended many heavenly families in the magic world, but he is still free in the spirit world. Those heavenly families hate him so much that they itch, but they still have nothing to do with him."


    "Wang... You don''t want it?" A man from Dugu mountain looked at Dugu Lenglie, and his eyes showed a sad color. Listen to Wang''s meaning, it seems that he wants to... Compromise with Chu Mo?


    "Then what do you say?" Dugu linglie looked at the crowd: "Qingfeng is dead, and an old ancestor with deep knowledge has also been killed. Qingfeng''s Yuanying exploded, killing 37 Yuanying''s best players. Along the way, Chu Mo opened the way with a knife, and blood was everywhere. Our combat power of Dugu mountain is still there. But who can be this person''s opponent?"


    Everyone was silent, and Wang was right. Even now, they are still not afraid of Chu mo. Dugu mountain... Still has countless powerful combat power. But so what? Even if everyone rushed out, could he really kill Chu Mo?


    it''s too hard!


    In that case, the casualties of Dugu mountain will be more terrifying. Even if Chu Mo could be killed, for Dugu mountain, the loss would even exceed the storm 20000 years ago!


    At that time, it is really hard to say whether it can rise again.


    Because luck won''t always hang over a family.


    "Just give up, unwilling!" An elder of Dugu mountain slapped the table hard and sighed, "why don''t I take a group of people and fight with him again? I don''t believe it. Is this man made of iron? Will he never be tired? Will his internal strength never disappear? Will his magic power never dry up?"


    Dugu linglie shook his head and murmured, "forget it. This young man is a demon! I now have unlimited doubt that his constitution should be the body of the legendary Taoist realm. His foundation may be Tianpin foundation!"


    "How is this possible?" Everyone in the room couldn''t help taking a breath. A look of disbelief appeared on his face.


    They were really shocked, even a little scared!


    What is the body of Tao realm? That is the real top physique!


    Even if it is the Tianjiao of the celestial clan, how many people can have the body of Tao realm?


    Generally speaking, even the children of the celestial clan consume a lot of resources for various training at the mother''s time before the child is born. After birth, the probability of becoming a congenital body is not very high.


    As for the body of Tao realm, it all requires unimaginable opportunities!


    For example, the body of five elements in Qin poetry and Dong Yu, such as the body of overlord blood, such as the body of reading king. Another example is the Phoenix constitution of the rooster!


    These are all the top Daojing physiques.


    But there are really few people who can have such opportunities. It is a real treasure in the heaven!


    The spiritual world... The spiritual world can hardly see even the monks with innate constitution. How can there be a body of Daojing?


    Is it possible for such creatures to appear on the land of the spirit world?


    Not to mention this young man, he is not a monk born and bred in the spiritual world, but was born in the human world that doesn''t even have Aura!


    The desolate place in the human world? Can there be seedlings of physical monks? Isn''t this a joke!


    Since ancient times, how many people can really rise from the human world?


    Even if you fly up, how many people can leave their names in the spirit world?


    So that when people talk about the spiritual world, almost all subconsciously ignore the human world, saying that there are only three layers in this big world: Heaven, immortals and spirits!


    As for the human world... What is that?


    But now Dugu linglie actually suspected that Chu Mo, who was born in the human world, was a Taoist physique?


    Not only that. And he also said that he may be Tianpin Zhuji!


    Is there anything more bullshit than this?


    Dugu linglie looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "don''t believe it, don''t forget that this person is in the magic world. Even the spirit of the world protected him personally! Is it difficult for the spirit of the world to get a piece of Tianpin foundation building material?"


    Hiss!


    All of them couldn''t help but take a breath. In their confused eyes, they were gradually replaced by dignified colors.


    If so, then Dugu linglie''s words. It could be true!


    Dugu linglie then said: "This Chu mo... If it is really the body of Tianpin foundation and Taoist realm, and it is the top purple blood, plus the peerless sharp knife in his hand, it is not particularly strange that he has today''s fighting power. Monks in the same realm are simply scum in front of him! Monks who are a big realm higher than his realm may not be able to easily suppress him! Unless... It is the real peerless Tianjiao in the realm of heaven. Otherwise, in my opinion, even in the fairy world, few people can suppress him. Of course, if a monk is twoorthree higher than him, it''s another matter. "


    "According to Wang, isn''t Chu mo... Really invincible in our spiritual world?" An elder of Dugu mountain said reluctantly.


    "He is already." Dugu linglie said, and his eyes flashed a gloom: "he... Has come in!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    On Dugu mountain, Dugu mountain, which was originally ruined by the explosion of Dugu Qingfeng Yuanying, now the smoke rises again.


    Countless figures rushed to the path step by step without hesitation, and the lonely figure picked up the steps. But no one can stop this man.


    Even if this group of people go together, they want to forcibly exhaust Chu Mo''s power and mana. But they were very desperate to find that this young man, as if the power in his body would never dry up, his magic... Was also amazing.


    In a short time, another twenty or thirty monks of Dugu mountain fell under the knife of Chu mo.


    This mountain road has been completely dyed red by blood.


    Fresh blood flowed down the steps like a river.


    The whole Dugu mountain is full of sorrow.


    Finally.


    "Stop!" A majestic voice came from afar.


    Then, a middle-aged man wearing a crown and a yellow robe stepped on the cloud.


    "My lord..."


    "See the king!"


    "Your Majesty, please decide for us!"


    A group of monks from Dugu mountain knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. Dugu mountain friar, who never knew what compromise was, completely felt despair at this moment.


    That desperation quickly spread out.


    Everyone''s eyes looking at the figure were full of a feeling of powerlessness.


    Chu Mo raised his head, looked at the figure floating over, frowned slightly, and then, with a knife!


    A dazzling knife light, mercilessly chopped at the man.


    "Is it you, the splendid city that ordered the attack?"


    Poof!


    Blood light bloomed from Dugu linglie, and one of his arms broke in response. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 864

    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, his eyes narrowed, and looked at the middle-aged man who had broken his arm, but his face did not change.


    He did it on purpose!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart that although his knife was very sharp just now, he just wanted to frighten this majestic looking middle-aged man in yellow robes. I didn''t expect that this knife could really cut the dust off the other side.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party didn''t dodge at all, and directly took his knife with one arm.


    Chu Mo has never seen such a person.


    What does he want to do?


    Chu Mo looked at the man.


    "King!" On Dugu mountain, a large number of monks in Dugu mountain roared angrily.


    The crowd is excited!


    The despair in everyone''s heart was instantly swept away, leaving only endless blood and endless anger.


    This man... Cut off an arm of their king with a knife!


    We''re going to kill him!


    Boom!


    At that moment, there were dozens of powerful and unparalleled breath of Tao, rising into the sky and directly enveloping Chu mo.


    Dugu linglie immediately said, "stop!"


    The group of people on Dugu mountain were all stunned there, with an expression of grievance and unwillingness on their faces. Someone shouted sadly, "Wang... Why?"


    Dugu linglie''s eyes shone cold light. Although he broke his arm, his dignity did not diminish: "all back!"


    "Wang!"


    "King!"


    "We are unwilling!"


    A crowd of people were roaring.


    "Step back!" Dugu linglie spoke again.


    The dozens of rising breath finally slowly disappeared.


    Dugu linglie fell from the sky and fell in front of Chu mo. the wound where he broke his arm was still bleeding out. Blood has dyed his yellow robe red. He calmly looked at Chu Mo: "I ordered Dugu mountain to attack Jinxiu city. Taoist friends have killed hundreds of people in Dugu mountain. Has this tone ever happened?"


    Chu Mo looked at Dugu linglie and didn''t speak.


    Dugu linglie said, "if it happens, then from now on, Dugu mountain, Jinxiu city and everything related to Taoist friends will no longer be involved in it. Nor will the information of Taoist friends be leaked to the magic world. The hatred between you and me will be written off."


    Chu Mo was still silent. He didn''t like the strong tone of the other party. Have been killed to this extent, and still want to maintain this dignity, although it is understandable that this is the most fundamental dignity of a big family. But standing in Chu Mo''s position: why?


    "If you haven''t said that yet, kill me." Dugu linglie looked at Chu Mo: "I''m the master of Dugu mountain, and I ordered to attack Jinxiu city before. It was me who made the decision, and I did it alone. After killing me, Taoist friends should be able to vent."


    "Kill you and get angry?" Chu Mo looked at Dugu linglie coldly, "I want to destroy your whole family!"


    In Dugu''s cold eyes, his expression remained unchanged, and he said faintly, "why? The performance of Taoist friends in the Ping family is not a real murderer, so why kill them all?"


    "You are different from the Ping family." Chu Mo said.


    Dugu linglie thought for a while. Still nodded: "yes, although they are also the top family in the spirit world, the Ping family... Is really inferior to Dugu mountain in blood."


    "So why should I keep such a big threat in this world?" Chu Mo looked at Dugu linglie and said, "give me a reason?"


    Dugu''s cold face finally changed. He looked at Chu Mo with some difficulty and said, "how can you stop?"


    "If you could be like the Ping family from the beginning, I might have stopped." Chu Mo looked at Dugu linglie: "but you still tried to kill me when you knew my fighting power. And one after another... A large number of masters ambushed me. I was able to rush all the way here because I was strong enough. Otherwise, I would have died many times."


    "Those people, in fact, make their own decisions." Dugu linglie sighed lightly: "of course, it''s also my acquiescence. Dugu mountain... Needs to maintain this bloody nature. We must have the spirit of never dying. However, today we really met our opponent."


    "You commit suicide. After you commit suicide, I promise I won''t embarrass Dugu Shan any more." Chu Mo looked at Dugu linglie and said, "if you do something wrong, you should be punished. If the cost of making a mistake is too low, then no matter who it is, I''m afraid you will be indifferent to making a mistake. What do you think? It''s a big deal to bow your head and admit defeat, apologize and admit your mistake, and this matter will be over. It may be possible for others, but not for me."


    Dugu Binglie sighed, "not even one arm?"


    Chu Mo was silent.


    Dugu linglie thought for a moment: "if I die, Taoist friends can let Dugu mountain go, then this matter..."


    "Wang! Can''t promise!"


    "No way, Wang! You can''t die!"


    "If you die, he will not keep his promise!"


    "Wang... You can''t do this!"


    On Dugu mountain, there was a sound of mourning.


    At the same time, a large number of high-rise buildings in Dugu mountain could not help but appear one after another.


    One of the elders of Dugu mountain pointed at Chu Mo with a sad and angry face and scolded loudly, "Chu mo... Enough! The killing and robbery caused by you... Is it heavy enough? Aren''t you afraid of the entanglement of cause and effect?"


    "Chu Mo, don''t deceive others too much! Even if you can dominate in the spirit world, someone can kill you in the fairy world! I don''t have any foundation in the fairy world alone!" Another elder growled.


    "Chu Mo, if you kill the king of our Dugu mountain today, we will never die with you!" The elder shouted madly.


    Chu Mo looked at the group of people who suddenly appeared in front of him, looked at their excited faces and hateful eyes, and suddenly smiled: "your bloody nature of Dugu mountain... Is it almost used up? Has it begun to threaten? Do you think... I will be afraid of this?"


    "You are not afraid... What about those people around you? Will you never leave?" An elder of Dugu mountain was a little crazy and roared at Chu mo.


    As soon as he said this, Dugu linglie felt bad, but he had no time to stop it. At that moment, his face became extremely ugly!


    Isn''t it because they want to move the people around Chu Mo? If there is direct hatred, who among these people has a grudge against Chu Mo?


    Ouyang family didn''t even participate in this siege of Jinxiu City, but it was still suppressed very tragically. Why? Isn''t it because they intend to touch Chu Mo''s friends?


    At this time, can you say such words to threaten Chu Mo? Is this brain full of shit?


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Dugu biting shouted.


    However, it was late.


    "Dare you threaten me?" Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a smile, but this smile, how to see... How to give people a cold feeling.


    "Chu Mo Taoist friend... No!" Dugu linglie shouted loudly.


    However, Chu Mo''s figure had turned into an illusion and directly caught the Dugu mountain elder who had just threatened him.


    Chu Mo grabbed the elder''s hair with one hand and directly dragged him out of the crowd!


    The whole process, less than a moment!


    Everyone, just didn''t see Chu Mo''s actions clearly! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 865

    The elder of Dugu mountain, who was caught by Chu Mo''s hair, was still hard spoken at this time. Roar loudly: "Chu mo... If you have the ability, you can kill me up and down Dugu mountain. Otherwise, one day, your beautiful city will be directly slaughtered! Even a mouse will not be left for you!"


    "Shut up!" Dugu linglie was really angry at this time.


    If a person loses his mind, it is a terrible thing. At this time, the elder of Dugu mountain seems to have completely lost his mind. He laughed wildly: "Wang... You are afraid!"


    "I... I want to kill you myself!" Dugu linglie''s face was livid and his lips trembled. He was really angry. The whole person will be angry to collapse.


    Chu Mo said coldly, "kill all? As you wish!"


    Click!


    Chu Mo directly twisted the neck of this Dugu mountain elder, making all the words he wanted to spray next suddenly stop at this moment.


    Then, he knocked the Dugu mountain elder''s Dantian with his knee and killed his Yuanying. He threw his body away, killing the sky, and swept the monks in Dugu mountain.


    Kill!


    Dozens of heads fell to the ground one after another, and the bloody smell burst out instantly.


    More monks of Dugu mountain, their eyes are all red, and even some monks are directly ready to detonate Yuanying, want to explode, and die with Chu Mo!


    But Chu Mo''s speed was faster. At the moment when those people wanted to explode, he shot directly.


    The powerful supreme skill, sent out one after another, directly kills!


    Dugu linglie was completely crazy at this time. He understood that with the words of the elder who had been damned for 10000 times, today''s bloody battle... Was inevitable!


    This horrible young power could not accept any threat from Dugu mountain at all. No, he can''t accept anyone''s threat to him at all!


    If he is really a person who can be threatened, how can this situation happen today?


    At this moment, Dugu linglie regretted his decision for the first time in his life. I regret that after knowing what happened to the Ping family, I think Chu Mo is a kind-hearted person.


    After all, Ouyang family and Agni pacifist have not really been erased.


    In order to ensure Dugu Shan''s pride and blood, he even connived at the master of his family to kill Chu mo.


    There is a chance in my heart. What if I really killed Chu Mo?


    Finally, Chu Mo''s killing heart was completely aroused. Dugu mountain... It''s over!


    "Kill!" Dugu linglie finally gave the last order of his life with a trembling voice: "Dugu mountain, Chu Mo and Jinxiu City, don''t die! Even if the last person left is going to finish this!"


    Boom!


    The whole Dugu mountain. All the spiritual veins burst at this moment!


    Countless monks were directly crushed by this force.


    Then, within a million miles, all the spiritual veins hidden under the mountains and rivers, no matter how deep... Burst out at the same time!


    At this moment, the Dugu dynasty fell completely!


    Battle on Dugu mountain. It continues.


    The continuous use of Feng Shui magic power, channeling millions of miles of mountains and rivers of Chu ink, consumption is also very huge. However, the five color Taoist platform in his Dantian is spinning madly, absorbing the massive essence in this mountain land.


    Fight while absorbing!


    This scene directly made all Dugu mountain masters feel desperate again.


    Dugu linglie''s eyes were full of despair and death, and he felt the endless essence from all directions pouring into Chu Mo''s body. At this moment, his mind. I thought of a possibility like lightning.


    "You... You are not Tianpin Zhuji... You... You, you, you..." Dugu linglie''s eyes were full of overwhelming shock, and even his voice trembled into a ball, which almost made people unable to hear what he was saying.


    Poof!


    A ray of light.


    Dugu''s cold head flew high.


    Another light. Split Dugu Binglie''s body in two.


    Yuan Ying didn''t even do the action of running, so he split into two and died completely.


    At the last moment, Dugu Binglie finally understood why this young man was so powerful. He is not a Tianpin foundation at all, but a legendary five element foundation that no one has ever been able to succeed!


    Otherwise, how can anyone absorb essence infinitely in the mountains and rivers? This is absolutely impossible!


    But the secret. With his death and the fall of countless senior monks of Dugu mountain, he was finally crushed down.


    As the battle continued to unfold, Chu Mo still had large and small wounds on his body. Blood flowed.


    But Chu Mo''s sense of war was not reduced by half. The killing intention on the body is also getting stronger and stronger!


    In the end, Chu Mo''s whole body turned blood red!


    This blood has its own, but more... It''s the enemy''s!


    The whole Dugu mountain was like a human purgatory. In the end... No one can stand in front of Chu mo.


    There were piles of corpses. The blood flowed into a river, which almost dyed the whole Dugu mountain red!


    The Dugu Dynasty of millions of miles... Was completely destroyed!


    Chu Mo sat on the top of the broken Dugu mountain, bleeding all over, but his face was extremely calm.


    He''s waiting!


    At the last moment of the battle, he used the blood of the mountain as a sacrifice, directly performed the art of deduction, and calculated some things.


    Therefore, he did not choose to leave here at the first time.


    But while recovering, waiting here.


    More than ten days later, Chu Mo was still sitting on the top of the silent Dugu mountain, looking at the distant horizon, there were a large number of monks!


    September school, Zhong family, Hu family!


    Hundreds of thousands of powerful monks came together!


    They finally couldn''t sit still!


    What happened to the Ping family before made them feel relaxed and felt that it was not difficult to solve.


    Anyway, Chu Mo didn''t suffer too much loss. At that time, it''s a big deal to give him some benefits. That''s it.


    But the experience of Dugu mountain made them really understand. The perfect solution of the Ping family may be just because Chu Mo is in a good mood, or because of Ping Ping, the peerless daughter of the Ping family, but this is only an example!


    Chu Mo will not let go of other families because of the Ping family!


    On the side of Dugu mountain, Dugu linglie had made the worst plan just before he set out, so he used three sound stones to contact Dongfang Changsheng, the leader of the September sect, Zhong lie, the head of the Zhong family, and Hu Badao, the head of the Hu family.


    Then, the bloody killing on Dugu mountain was heard by all the three big people over there.


    The shrill scream and crazy fighting sound on Dugu mountain completely made these three big people dumbfounded.


    There are only two ways for them to choose.


    The first way, like the Ping family, choose to bow down completely and kneel down to Chu Mo! Beg his forgiveness, and then send a lot of resources, and even empty the whole family. In exchange for Chu Mo''s understanding.


    The second way, like Dugu mountain, choose to fight to the end!


    However, the second way, Dugu mountain... Has given their answer!


    it won ''t work!


    Even if we fight to the end, this young man has become powerful beyond their understanding!


    If the three forces continue to fight independently, the final result must be the same as Dugu mountain!


    Completely removed from this spiritual world.


    If you want to kill Chu Mo, you can only unite.


    Therefore, they unite with the fastest speed¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    Continue tomorrow!!!!


    Ask for a recommended ticket! Vote for me if you have a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 866

    PS. here''s today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan festival of the starting point. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you starting point coins for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    On the side of the three forces, there are also people who are good at calculation. They calculated that the trace of Chu Mo should still be here in Dugu mountain and did not leave!


    At the same time, all the children of the three forces who could enter the magic world entered the magic world, spread the news of Chu Mo in the spiritual world, and began to spread rumors crazily.


    Therefore, the name, which has been silent for a long time in the spiritual world, once again... Appeared in the sight of everyone.


    "Chu ink, the body of the Taoist realm, purple blood, Tianpin building foundation."


    "No, he is not Tianpin Zhuji, he is the legendary five element Taoist foundation! With the peak state of Yuanying, he killed millions of monks of Dugu mountain, the top sect in the spirit world! If it was not for the five element Taoist foundation, how could he have such strength?"


    "Chu Mo is in the spirit world. He is a god of killing. He kills everyone he sees!"


    "Chu Mo wants to subvert all the great forces in the whole spiritual world, and then establish his own forces!"


    "Chu Mo is a heinous villain! Everyone should be punished!"


    "I''m a son of the Hu family. Please send a message to the Hu family in the fairy world... Chu Mo wants to destroy all the top forces in the spirit world!"


    "I''m a son of the Zhong family. Please send a message to the Zhong family in the fairy world..."


    "I am a survivor of Dugu mountain... Dugu mountain, a million miles away, has now become a dead land. Dugu mountain in the spirit world has been destroyed. I hope Dugu mountain in the fairy world can preside over justice!"


    "I''m the September school..."


    When these people made a sound, they soon received a response from their families in the fairy world.


    "We wait for Chu Mo to come to the fairy world! We will kill him!"


    Among the top forces in the spirit world, those who did not make a sound in the magic world were Ouyang family, flaming fire sect and Ping family... All of them did not make any adverse sound against Chu mo.


    But the flaming fire sect didn''t say anything good, just kept silent without any movement.


    There were several voices in Ouyang''s house, saying that Chu Mo only mastered super skills. In fact, it was not as terrible as those people said. As for why he launched the bloody killing in Dugu mountain. This is really not clear. But Chu Mo is a person who won''t trouble you if you don''t provoke him.


    For Ouyang family, it can make such a sound. It''s already very unexpected.


    Because under normal circumstances, if they don''t follow the crazy black Chu Mo together, they will already be quite face saving.


    From their attitude this time, we can feel that great changes have also taken place within the Ouyang family. They seem to have finally decided. We should stand on the same front with the most terrifying murderous God in the spiritual world.


    This voice was despised by many people of the September sect, the Zhong family and the Hu family, calling them cheap, calling them thieves and fathers, and calling them immoral and spineless.


    "Is it interesting that so many family masters who have been killed kneel in front of others and lick their shoes?"


    "A bunch of shameless things, Ouyang family, right? When your family children walk in the spiritual world in the future, be careful!"


    For these sounds. There was no response from the Ouyang family. It''s like not seeing or hearing at all.


    Many people can guess their thoughts. They really want to stand on the same front with Chu Mo and slip away. But at the same time, they don''t want to offend the big forces such as the September sect, the Zhong family and the Hu family to death.


    What if these three forces really killed Chu Mo?


    Always leave yourself a way out, don''t you?


    In contrast, the choice of Ping family is much more thorough. They are completely, chose to fall to Chu Mo side!


    Ping Ping, the most outstanding tianzhijiao woman in the Ping family, directly spoke from her own experience in the magic world.


    "Master Chu is the most powerful but most reasonable person I have ever seen!"


    "What happened in the spirit world!"


    "I''m Ping Ping, an ordinary girl in the spiritual world. I swear by the original God that everything I said is true!"


    Pieces of information. It was directly posted on the letter board by Ping Ping.


    Not only that, she also directly appeared in the magic city of the human layer of the magic world and directly stood up to refute the comments of the survivors of the September sect, the Zhong family, the Hu family and Dugu mountain.


    "What? I have a crush on Prince Chu? I want to be his woman, so I flatter him like this?"


    "It''s funny. Speaking for him is to take a fancy to him? According to you, there can''t be a fair word in this world!"


    "What? I''m lying? Come on, let''s talk about it. Why did I lie? Which sentence is a lie?"


    "This matter itself is that the major forces in the spirit world were bribed and acted as a killer for the benefit of others. As a result, they were kicked on the iron plate! Yes, including my Ping family! Well, yes, my Ping family bowed its head and admitted its mistake and softened it, so what? If you do something wrong, you have to admit it!"


    "Hmm? You said that because Chu Mo''s strength was too strong, my family was subdued? Yes, yes, you''re right! That''s it. Strength is paramount, which is nothing wrong. Isn''t it in your place?"


    Ping Ping alone, in the magic world, the war of words among the heroes, is simply imposing.


    However, as a result, many of the sons of the immortal clan who originally liked Ping Ping hated the name Chu mo.


    A goddess they liked very much actually worked so hard to speak for another man. If the barrier between the two worlds was not too thick, they all wanted to go directly to the spiritual world and wipe out Chu Mo directly!


    Wait for him to come to the fairy world!


    A group of people clenched their teeth and swore in their hearts.


    However, the whole magic world has become lively again because of this matter.


    Originally, even if there was a war of annihilation in the spiritual world, it might not attract too many people''s interest.


    This feeling is like people living in big cities. One day, they heard that a remote and backward small village had a disaster, and the whole village was destroyed... There won''t be much feeling at all. The most is to sigh: what a pity!


    But now, because this matter has something to do with Chu Mo, even the Tianjiao of those celestial families can''t help but focus on this matter.


    Therefore, in the magic world, on the letter board, the trend, development, cause, result of this matter... Are all concerned by countless people.


    Everyone is watching and wants to see the final result of this matter.


    Whether Chu Mo, who was originally a demon genius, could win, or those top forces in the spirit world could win.


    In the magic world, an enchanting figure appeared in the human magic city, with a thick veil on her face. His breath fluctuates, and he is in the realm of refining.


    Those powerful monks can see at a glance that this is a fairy woman, but no one thought that this woman is actually the blue blood genius Qi Xiaoyu who once caused a great sensation in the magic world!


    Fairy princess!


    Qi Xiaoyu stood quietly in the distance, looking at Ping Ping talking loudly to the people around her, talking for Chu mo.


    Under the veil, a faint smile finally appeared on her face.


    You''re still alive!


    How nice¡ª¡ª


    Today is the last day of the double monthly ticket. Thank you for your strong support in the past week. Although you have been out all day, you are still coding at the airport and on the plane.


    Therefore, there will still be outbreaks today!


    One is to give back your support this week, and the other is to ask for the last double monthly ticket. Look at the ticket holder... Is there any more?


    Throw it if you have one!


    [515 is coming soon, and I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelope list. By May 15, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and promotional works. One piece is also love, which must be better!] (to be continued.)

 Chapter 867

    PS. here''s today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan festival of the starting point. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you starting point coins for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    Then, Qi Xiaoyu secretly said in his heart: the September sect in the fairy world? Zhong Jia? Hu family? Dugu mountain kids? You want to target him? They are just small forces who haven''t even heard their names. But since you have spoken out and want to kill him, don''t blame my men for being ruthless!


    Thinking, Qi Xiaoyu''s figure disappeared in the crowd.


    Qi Xiaoyu, who activated the dark artifact, although still in the refining period, has successfully killed a Mahayana monk who had her mind!


    Therefore, she is not afraid of those people in the spiritual world whose top forces are in the fairy world!


    In the magic temple on the human level of the magic world, in the most mysterious room, a middle-aged man in green stood here, his eyes full of thoughts. If Chu Mo was here, he would recognize at a glance that this person was the first person he met in the magic world who suspected the spirit of the world.


    The world spirit incarnated thousands of people. At the beginning, he contacted Chu Mo as an old man for a long time. After the storm, he pretended to die and left the public''s sight.


    Now, he is back to his original appearance again. Even walking in the magic world, no one can recognize him. Because the breath and aura on the body have completely changed.


    "Good boy... That''s great! I''m not ashamed of miss!"


    For a long time, the middle-aged man murmured, and then his body gradually disappeared.


    The stratum of the magic realm.


    Liuyun is refining pills in the room.


    Bang!


    There was a soft noise in the furnace.


    This batch of pills is useless again.


    She stood up a little irritable and ignored the smoking stove. She simply took out the letter board from her body and looked serious.


    After a long time, I sighed lightly, and a trace of complexity appeared on that gorgeous face, Whispered: "you are really restless. You can lead to such a big mess everywhere. In the human world... In the spiritual world... You may be invincible by your means. But one day when you arrive in the fairy world... What should you do? The fairy world is already a place infinitely close to the top spiritual world. Your secret... There are countless people coveting it. Really. Can''t you keep a low profile?"


    Thinking, Liuyun couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In fact, she knew very well that she was really peerless Tianjiao. Unless it is protected by the power of the top clan in the heaven. Otherwise, it is impossible to keep a low profile completely.


    Because there are so many people who think of you, even if you desperately want to keep a low profile. If you don''t provoke anyone, someone will notice you.


    Those people are like flies around you. What''s more terrible is that these flies will kill people.


    "I hope you are safe."


    At last, Liuyun breathed a sigh and managed to calm himself down. Don''t think about this person, don''t think about this thing.


    But can you really do it? Even she has no confidence in herself.


    The sky layer of the magic world, a mysterious place.


    Situ Tu, who came out of practice, leaned on the golden rabbit. Frowning at the messages on the letter board, he muttered, "is this guy in trouble again?"


    The golden rabbit leaned his head over, glanced at it and said, "it''s okay, don''t worry about him!"


    "Hum, I can''t wait for him to die!" Situ Tu rolled his eyes and said something wrong.


    In fact, after being here for so long, Stuart''s strength has greatly increased under the training of the girl. And he became more and more curious about Chu mo. after reading a lot of information about Chu Mo on the letter board. Situ finally understood that the mysterious girl should be training talents for Chu Mo in the future!


    This made Stuart feel a little uncomfortable at the same time. More curious about Chu Mo''s life experience, why are all the top creatures in the magic world so good to Chu Mo?


    But no one will answer her this question.


    After a long time, Stuart is a little resigned. Because she got so many things here!


    It was unimaginable in the past!


    And all this. It''s all because of Chu mo. This made situ owe Chu Mo too much, whether he wanted it or not.


    After seeing the threat from the monks who soared from the spiritual world to the celestial world on the letter board, Stuart showed a sneer on his face: "some people who don''t even have a foundation dare to talk like this. It''s good. Let me practice my hand."


    The golden rabbit looked at situ: "Miss, I told you not to take care of these things, so that you can concentrate on Cultivation and attack the female emperor as soon as possible..."


    "I..." situ Tu had a helpless expression on his face: "dead rabbit, that''s the emperor! I... I''m just a monk in Mahayana now. Is Miss''s expectation of me a little too high?"


    At this time, a cold but beautiful voice sounded: "what''s high? Don''t want to be lazy, hurry to practice!"


    "..." situ TU was speechless, bowed his head and walked into the closed place.


    A girl slowly came out of the void and looked at the guilty golden rabbit: "and you!"


    The golden rabbit swished and disappeared.


    A naughty smile appeared on the girl''s face: "it looks good. Finally, do you know that you have considered that boy?"


    Saying this, the girl frowned slightly again, Murmured: "It seems that the secrets of his body will be completely exposed one day. This demon genius is dangerous anytime and anywhere before it grows up completely. Just miss... Did you expect this result today? What do you have left behind for the childe? We can only help him in the magic world, but we can''t always protect him by his side. Is this really what you want?"


    No one could answer the girl. In the end, she could only sigh, and her body fell into the void.


    At the same time, Lingdan hall, the tiger clan, including the Shangguan family, Zhuge family, Dong family, Qin family in the heaven... There are too many people who are paying attention to this matter and Chu mo.


    At the same time, the fairyland is an extremely desolate place.


    A young man in a black cloak stood beside a gorgeous woman, who handed him the letter board in her hand: "the news of your apprentice."


    The man picked up the tip of his eyebrows, took a look at the letter board, and then, in his eyes, showed a moribund Murder: "want to kill him? Die!"


    Spiritual realm.


    On Dugu mountain.


    Chu Mo looked at the vast army of monks in the distant sky, and his face also showed a grim color.


    This will be a real hard fight!


    It seems that the three forces of the September sect, the Zhong family and the Hu family are determined to eradicate him completely this time.


    For this result, Chu Mo''s heart has actually predicted. But when this moment comes, my scalp is still numb.


    There are too many people on the other side!


    He has indeed played an invincible image, but he is not a real God after all!


    The power of the five element Taoist foundation will also be empty, and the body of the ancestral realm will also be injured.


    Purple blood or supreme skill, after all, are powerful and sometimes can''t be caught.


    But he can''t retreat!


    As he thought at the beginning of this revenge trip, if he can''t completely subdue these great forces in the spirit world, then waiting for him will be ruthless obliteration!


    Neither he nor all his relatives and friends in the splendid city behind him will have a foothold in this spiritual world. And even life can''t be saved!


    This time, the competition between the two sides... Is momentum!


    Who can laugh last, whose momentum... In the future, is the strongest!


    So, he can''t quit!


    So he must fight¡ª¡ª


    Brothers and sisters, the last few hours of the double monthly ticket!!!


    [515 is coming soon, and I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelope list. By May 15, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and promotional works. One piece is also love, which must be better!] (to be continued.)

 Chapter 868

    PS. here''s today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan festival of the starting point. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you starting point coins for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    And this war is also related to his heart of Tao!


    Along the way, outsiders saw the treasure on him, the knife in his hand, his supreme skill, and his powerful and unparalleled Qi.


    But only his own heart knows best that what really supports him all the way is that invincible heart!


    Only this invincible heart is his foundation!


    Therefore, he cannot lose this invincible mentality. Even if you are afraid of death... You can''t lose this pride!


    Otherwise, with the improvement of his realm, more and more people will make up their minds, and the road will be more and more difficult. At that time, if he loses this invincible mentality, how will he face it?


    But Chu Mo didn''t expect that when he strengthened his faith and decided to fight with all his strength, the war was moving forward in a direction he completely didn''t expect.


    These days, Chu Mo is also silently paying attention to the messages on the letter board. There was nothing he could do about it. He couldn''t cover everyone''s mouth and prevent them from spreading rumors. In this regard, he can only let himself continue to be strong!


    So strong that all those who want to fight him have become dead!


    Facing the rumors on the letter board, he contacted Qin Shi with a tone stone and told her and Dong Yu that they were not allowed to go up and say a word!


    Chu Mo didn''t want to involve them again.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the talented girl in Pingjia... Was so hard-working and even crazy talking for her.


    "If the last person standing is me, then Ping Ping, I will give you a chance." Chu Mo said, stood up, put away the letter board, and then looked at the group of monks like birds flying in the sky with a calm face.


    Eyes... Show crazy fighting spirit!


    The sky was gloomy and depressing.


    In the distance, the army of monks is vast. It exudes a cold and solemn atmosphere.


    Chu Mo stood alone on the top of the broken peak of Dugu mountain, looking at the monk army there coldly.


    One person, facing tens of thousands of people.


    This scene may never appear in the spiritual world.


    Chu Mo''s mind suddenly flashed an idea at this time: I don''t know when master was in the fairy world. Have you ever faced such a scene? Our teachers and disciples are really alike!


    "Chu Mo! You are a cancer in the spiritual world, and you will be eradicated today! I, Dongfang Changsheng, hereby swear that whoever kills Chu Mo in the end. Directly reward ten pills for refining God! Reward an immortal tool! Reward 10000 immortal crystals!"


    A hard and cold voice came from the army of friars in the sky. The person who speaks is Dongfang Changsheng, the leader of September sect!


    This reward is enough to make all the monks present crazy.


    Therefore, as soon as the voice of Dongfang Changsheng fell, a thunderous roar burst out from the camp of the entire friar coalition.


    "Kill!"


    The sound is like thunder, earth shaking.


    The killing intention directly changed the aura between heaven and earth, and swept towards Chu mo.


    At this time. From the direction behind Chu Mo, a team of people appeared in the distance!


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought: do you want to attack?


    "Master Chu, don''t worry. The Ping family comes to help!" A loud voice suddenly sounded.


    Ping Jia?


    How dare they openly stand up to help at such a time?


    Chu Mo was somewhat surprised, but his vigilance did not relax much. Don''t look at how modest the Ping family was before, but who knows what they are thinking when they suddenly come over.


    most important of all. Chu Mo didn''t receive any news about the Ping family coming to help before.


    From Ping Ping''s performance in the magic world, although we can feel some of the Ping family''s attitude towards this matter, in Chu Mo''s view, he has not reached the level where the Ping family can face up to the three forces of the September sect, the Zhong family and the Hu family for him.


    No matter how powerful Ping family is. It can never be the opponent after the combination of the three forces.


    The owner of the Ping family flew out of the crowd and quickly flew to Chu Mo''s side, and then hugged Chu Mo slightly: "Master Chu, we meet again!"


    Chu Mo calmly hugged his fist and returned the salute, looking at the Lord Ping: "at this time, Lord Ping... Making this choice really surprised me."


    The owner of the Ping family smiled: "don''t worry, childe Chu. This time, we are definitely on the same front with Childe Chu! For a huge family, the wrong choice is enough once. We can''t make mistakes again and again."


    Chu Mo looked at him and didn''t speak.


    The owner of the Ping family continued, "this time, we can naturally choose to sit on the sidelines and let the Chu childe fight against these three forces. But in that case, after the Chu childe wins in the future, he will not have any gratitude to our Ping family. Please forgive me for my bluntness, the Ping family just wants to make a better impression in the eyes of the Chu childe. He wants to form a real alliance with the Chu childe!"


    Chu Mo was somewhat surprised and looked at the owner of the Ping family: "do you believe that I can win?"


    The Lord of the Ping family smiled mysteriously, "originally, if we didn''t participate, then the battle of Prince Chu... It may be difficult to win a big victory. But we all believe that if Prince Chu wants to leave, no one in the world can keep you! So in the end, Prince Chu must be the ultimate winner. But now... With our participation, I believe that Prince Chu will win this battle!"


    Chu Mo looked at the owner of the Ping family: "do you think you can fight these three forces with the Ping family?"


    The owner of the Ping family shook his head: "we won''t be so stupid. How can we act if we don''t have 100% confidence in this matter that puts the fate of the whole family on the gambling table at one time?"


    "100%?" Chu Mo looked at the master of the Ping family, and then glanced at the three forces of the monk coalition that was about to come up there. He said thoughtfully, "is it possible that the master of the Ping family is opposite... And there are allies?"


    The owner of the Ping family laughed, "just look!"


    Chu Mo''s heart moved, and he increasingly felt that the owner of the Ping family had something to say.


    However, it was really difficult for him to feel which side would be on the same front with himself from the group opposite.


    "Lord Ping... Do you want to fight against the general trend of the whole spiritual world?" Dongfang Changsheng over there stood out from the crowd and stood there in a distance, with two cold eyes staring at the Ping family owner beside Chu mo.


    "What is the general trend? Who can represent the general trend? Are you victorious in the east?" The owner of the Ping family smiled faintly, and a look of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    "Our September sect cannot represent the general trend of the whole spiritual world, but after adding the Zhong family and Hu family... It is enough to represent the general trend of the whole spiritual world! It can push all enemies horizontally!" Dongfang Changsheng drank coldly.


    "Really?" The owner of the Ping family laughed, and then said loudly, "old man... What are you loading at this time? Don''t hurry to send a basin of cold water to Dongfang Taoist friend, so that he can be calm?"


    Hum!


    Among the entire friar coalition, the people of the three forces were immediately divided into three camps! Then, between each camp, they are all on guard against each other, carefully guarding against each other''s sudden attack. Looking at each other, they are all full of doubt.


    The words of the Lord of the Ping family lightly attracted mutual suspicion among the three forces.


    Chu Mo was stunned at this dramatic scene. Now even he can''t be sure whether the owner of the Ping family is bluffing or whether he really has allies there¡ª¡ª


    Third watch!


    [515 is coming soon, and I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelope list. By May 15, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and promotional works. One piece is also love, which must be better!] (to be continued.)

 Chapter 869

    PS. here''s today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan festival of the starting point. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you starting point coins for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    Dongfang Changsheng, the leader of September sect, almost got angry. He looked back angrily at the group divided into three camps behind him, frowned and said, "Taoist Zhong lie, Taoist Hu overbearing... What''s going on?"


    Two figures came out of the crowd over there. It is Zhong lie, the head of the Zhong family, and Hu Hu, the head of the Hu family, who are domineering. Their faces were also innocent at the moment. Hu overbearing, in particular, also had a strong anger on his face: "Dongfang Taoist friend, you ask me, who am I going to ask? How do I know what''s going on?"


    Zhong lie said in a gloomy way: "Dongfang Taoist friend, we still want to ask you what''s going on? With a light sentence from others, are we going to start to doubt each other?"


    Dongfang Changsheng was suddenly a little confused, frowned and said, "since everyone has no problem, it''s natural that the owner of the Ping family is lying!"


    With that, Dongfang Changsheng looked at the owner of the Ping family opposite and said in a deep voice, "friend Ping, is it meaningful for you to do this? I didn''t expect that a person with your status and status would also make such a bad decision, trying to sow discord among our three allied forces in this way. You can''t succeed!"


    The owner of the Ping family laughed with a mocking expression: "Dongfang Taoist friend, if you don''t believe it, shall we make a bet?"


    "Bet?" Dongfang Changsheng sneered, "I don''t think it''s necessary. If your Ping family is trying to defy the general trend today, it will inevitably disappear into the long history of the spiritual world. If you take people back now and choose to be wise and protect yourself, maybe we can let you live!"


    The owner of the Ping family laughed: "Dongfang Changsheng, you are dying, and you are still talking nonsense here? It must not be the Ping family that disappeared in the long history of the spirit world! Old man, do you want to watch the excitement? Don''t you make a move?"


    As the owner of the Ping family said, he had turned his eyes to Zhong lie and Hu overbearing over there.


    The two men were fuming with anger.


    Zhong lie shouted, "who is your old man?"


    Hu bawdy roared, "Lord Ping... You are also a person with status. Don''t you think it''s low level to use this kind of alienation here? Who can''t see this situation now? Who will stand on the same front with you?"


    The monks of the three forces in the rear also looked at each other. Up to now. They were all a little confused.


    What the hell is going on? Is it really the owner of the Ping family who is spreading rumors there? Bravado?


    The smile on the owner''s face became thicker and thicker. Finally, his eyes fell on Dongfang Changsheng: "OK, Dongfang. Stop making trouble, order to do it!"


    Zhong lie and Hu overbearing over there immediately looked at Dongfang Changsheng with a shocked look in their eyes. Because this time, it was Dongfang Changsheng who first proposed to unite the three forces to jointly destroy Chu Mo!


    Both of them followed suit!


    If it is true that Dongfang Changsheng has outdone them. Then they tore Dongfang Changsheng''s heart with their own hands.


    "I ordered your grandmother to have a leg!" Dongfang Changsheng roared, "kill me! The friars of September sect listen to the order and attack the Ping family! Destroy the Ping family first!"


    Then, he looked at Zhong lie and Hu overlord beside him: "is this enough?"


    Boom!


    In September, the group of monks sent directly to the Ping family after receiving the order.


    If the big men in the top can act, it is impossible that all the monks below him are acting. There will always be flaws.


    But at this moment, no one can feel abnormal from the group of monks of September sect.


    Zhong lie and Hu Badao felt a little guilty, and then ordered, "kill! Destroy the Ping family first. Don''t let Chu Mo escape!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The camp of the Zhong family and the Ping family also rolled over towards the Ping family.


    If so many top elite monks concentrate their firepower. If you attack a person, no friar can stop it!


    This sky, which originally belonged to Dugu mountain, once again became a huge battlefield.


    Seeing that the war was imminent, the owner of the Ping family over there was still calm and smiling.


    Chu Mo looked at the owner of the Ping family, and a little doubt gradually rose in his heart. He said: this guy... Does he want to stabilize me in this way?


    In order to verify the conjecture in his heart, Chu Mo suddenly flashed and expanded his magic power of shrinking into inches. Step hundreds of miles, and directly kill the Zhong family on the left road!


    Just when Chu Mo was still some distance away from the camp of the Zhong family, he led Zhong lie, the master of the Zhong family. Suddenly, he shouted, "do it!"


    Boom!


    All the friars of the Zhong family launched a fierce attack directly against the friars of the Hu family at this moment!


    At first glance, I was ready. All kinds of techniques fell into the Hu family camp and killed several top Hu family masters in an instant.


    At the same time, the other side of the East Changsheng. At the same time, he shouted, "do it!"


    In an instant, the monks of the September sect launched a fierce attack on the Hu family''s camp.


    The army of Hu family friars, who were originally on the Middle Road, was suddenly stunned. They haven''t understood what happened, and many people around them have been directly blasted into slag!


    "No... this is a trap!"


    "This is the plot of the Zhong family and the September sect... Fuck your grandma!"


    "Zhong family... You can''t be sent to death with September!"


    All the people in the Hu family are crazy and their eyes are red. Their monks are dying too fast. It''s too fast for them to think about any problems at all, so they can only rush to fight.


    Chu Mo stood in the void, dumbfounded, looking at the Ping family owner who was still calm and calm hundreds of miles away. Somehow, Chu Mo''s heart suddenly felt a cold!


    If this matter is really operated by the Ping family, it really needs to re evaluate the strength of the Ping family in this spiritual world. We should also consider the way we get along with Ping family.


    However, what made Chu Mo a little strange was that the owner of the Ping family was also frowning at the moment. He didn''t even let his army participate in the war. In this way, I watched the friars of the Hu family being frantically besieged.


    The Hu family is not a rookie either. Anyone can come and step on it. To become the top family in the spiritual world, their strength is self-evident. Although I was caught off guard before, I lost a lot of good players. But after regaining consciousness, they immediately launched a counterattack!


    One against two... Naturally, it will be defeated, but it is not so easy to completely cripple the Hu family in a short time!


    Hu''s domineering, sad and angry roar came out: "Dongfang Changsheng, Zhong lie... I''m your two ancestors of eight generations! You two perfidious things! You have to die!"


    Dongfang Changsheng and Zhong lie didn''t speak at all, and let the friars of the family attack the Hu family''s Legion madly.


    The owner of the Ping family over there narrowed his eyes and murmured, "the September sect... Deserves to be called the strongest sect in the spiritual world. This kind of reaction ability, this kind of well-trained order and prohibition... It''s really amazing!"


    In fact, Zhong lie is the only owner of the Ping family!


    Few people know that he and Zhong lie, the head of the Zhong family, are very close brothers in life and death!


    When they were young, they wandered the Jianghu together and experienced countless lives and deaths together. The depth of friendship... Ordinary people simply can''t imagine.


    This friendship, as the two continued to climb high and buried in the long history of the spirit world, few people know.


    But there is no difference between the Ping family owner and the September sect!


    "Dongfang Changsheng... He''s a wonderful man! He''s really cruel!" The owner of the Ping family looked warily at Dongfang Changsheng over there: "but... Hehe!"¡ª¡ª


    Today''s fourth change!!!


    [515 is coming soon, and I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelope list. By May 15, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and promotional works. One piece is also love, which must be better!] (to be continued.)

 Chapter 870

    PS. here''s today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan festival of the starting point. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you starting point coins for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    Being able to make a quick decision and make a direct decision in such a short time can also make sect disciples attack their allies without any psychological burden... This kind of wrist is really shocking!


    The most unlucky, of course, is the Hu family. They didn''t know anything at all. They just felt that they would unite with the other two forces to jointly destroy Chu Mo and join their common interests. Who would have thought that at the critical moment, both allies would betray.


    They themselves... Became the only one who wanted to kill Chu Mo!


    This is really special... What is it called?


    The monks of the Hu family all held a huge anger in their chest, and they did not show mercy at all. The ferocity of the attack is shocking.


    The children of this top faction and clan all have blood far more than others. The kind of tenacity and pride in the bones is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    A large number of Hu''s children, even if they don''t want to risk their own lives, will also drag each other to death!


    In less than a incense burning time, there were seven or eight Yuan Ying friars of the Hu family who chose to explode to die with each other.


    The whole sky was completely chaotic in an instant.


    The three parties fight each other. In the absence of any signs at all, they all turned red in an instant.


    Chu Mo became a spectator at this time, staring at the three parties scuffling together.


    Because sometimes, there will be some accidental injuries between the Zhong family and the monks of September sect. This kind of accidental injury made the red eyed monks instantly put down indefinitely.


    So, fighting, from two to one, strangely turned into a three-way scuffle!


    At this time, the owner of the Ping family appeared beside Chu Mo and smiled: "how?"


    "These... Are all negotiated before?" Chu Mo looked at the owner of the Ping family and asked.


    The owner of the Ping family shook his head: "Zhong lie and I are brothers of life and death. We experienced many things together when we were young. Therefore, I only found him. Only he, I am most sure. As for the September sect, I really didn''t contact!"


    "Before, they were the ones who shouted and killed me the most?" Chu Mo said softly, "in the magic world, it''s also the worst slander for me at the September party. What do they mean by doing this now?"


    "Very simple, Dongfang Changsheng is too smart. He finds that the momentum is wrong. It takes the shortest time to make a decision, and then take a turn against the Hu family! When the time comes, come and communicate with you again, this matter... I believe it is difficult for you to continue to investigate." The owner of the Ping family said.


    "It''s hard to continue to investigate?" Chu Mo sneered, "what does it matter to me that they bite the Hu family dog? In fact, even the Zhong family... I don''t like them very much."


    The owner of the Ping family smiled bitterly. Said: "some of their remarks before were indeed a little too much. But acting... Always do enough, don''t you think?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the owner of the Ping family, then nodded and said, "the Zhong family can not be investigated, but the September sect... Must give me an explanation."


    The owner of the Ping family nodded, then suddenly waved his hand and shouted, "go!"


    A large number of senior monks of the Ping family suddenly rushed towards the battlefield. Their first goal is the monks of the Hu family.


    Originally, the monks of the Hu family fell behind and were in a state of hard support. Now, with a flat family... It''s completely unsustainable.


    Almost in an instant. The powerful army of Hu family friars will fall apart!


    However, the people of the Ping family began to practice, and the people of the September sect fought together!


    The people of September sect quit immediately. They said we were a group. Why did you even fight your own people? They received orders from the messenger to attack whoever they were told to attack.


    This is the success of top schools and families in internal management.


    The people below don''t ask why at all, nor do they need to ask!


    What they have to do is to be a good knife. As for the person holding the knife, it is naturally the owner or leader of each family.


    Dongfang Changsheng shouted, "Lord Ping... What do you mean? Do you even want to fight your allies?"


    Before the owner of the Ping family spoke, The Hu family owner, who was covered in blood over there, couldn''t help but look up and laugh: "Hahahaha! Dongfang Changsheng, you big idiot. Do you really think that people will regard you as an alliance when they turn against you? It''s really a good calculation, and even their own allies have been cheated... I think it''s false that you want to destroy Chu Mo, and it''s true that you want to get rid of the Hu family? Today, I Hu Ba Dao threw out, and all the elite of the Hu family died here, and I have to drag the people of your September sect!"


    Dongfang Changsheng''s face was ferocious, and he gritted his teeth and said, "yes. I sent you in September today for your Hu family! You are overbearing and can forget your father''s revenge for secretly harming my father, and I Dongfang Changsheng can''t forget it!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? When did my father secretly harm your father? Dongfang Changsheng, I think you are crazy. Where are you spitting!" The blood soaked Hu overbearing was also mad, and his voice turned into a roar.


    "Do you think I slander you?" Dongfang Changsheng gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve investigated this matter for more than 170 years, and finally gathered all the evidence. If you want to see the evidence, I''ll show it to you!" With that, he took out a jade slip directly from his body, threw it at Hu overbearing in the distance, and shouted: "all people of the September sect are not allowed to attack Hu overbearing, and others, also give me a face for Dongfang Changsheng, don''t attack him for the time being, I want him to die and understand!"


    This time, everyone really stopped attacking Hu overbearing. Otherwise, as the head of the whole Hu family, a large number of attacks are all directed at Hu.


    Hu Ba angrily took the jade slip, and then clenched his teeth and said, "there are no more than five enemies in my father''s life. I know all of them clearly. They have nothing to do with your September sect and your Dongfang family. Dongfang Changsheng... Why should I see you give me this?"


    "Hahahahahaha, you feel guilty!" Dongfang Changsheng sneered and said to heaven, "father, your spirit in heaven can rest in peace immediately, and the child will revenge you immediately!"


    Hu''s overbearing eyes also showed deep doubts that war can be fought and hatred can be ended, but he didn''t want to fight and end hatred like this. In particular, Dongfang Changsheng''s slander on his father made him unbearable.


    He picked up the jade slip and just wanted to see it. A friar of the Hu family beside him said in a deep voice, "master, there is fraud in the place, so I''d better come."


    This is a confidant close to Hu Badao, who is loyal to the master. He belongs to the kind who must die in front of the master even if he dies.


    Hu overbearing hesitated for a moment, and handed the jade slip to the monk.


    At this time, Dongfang Changsheng suddenly sent a message to his men to kill the man with the jade slips immediately!


    But it was still a little late. The monk''s spiritual strength just touched the jade slip, and the whole person''s head suddenly burst!


    Die miserably on the spot!


    Hu overbearing looked cold, and then the whole person was so angry that he couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood: "Oriental Changsheng, you shameless beast... I''ll never die with you!"¡ª¡ª


    Fifth watch!!!


    [515 is coming soon, and I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelope list. By May 15, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and promotional works. One piece is also love, which must be better!] (to be continued.)

 Chapter 871

    PS. here''s today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan festival of the starting point. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you starting point coins for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    Dongfang Changsheng also cursed loudly at the moment: "it''s you who are too stupid to believe everything. You''re already immortal, and you still believe this means of me. Kill everything. What''s the reason to ask? You believe what I say? What if you''re not stupid?"


    The owner of the Hu family also cursed wildly and fought back.


    For a time, the September faction and the Hu family directly became rivals of life and death, and even ignored the people of the Zhong family and the peace family. They are in a ball with each other.


    Chu Mo looked at the corner of his mouth and looked at the owner of the Ping family: "this is the style of the top rich families and sects in the spiritual world? Everyone is like this?"


    The owner of the Ping family smiled awkwardly: "war is not averse to fraud... War is not averse to fraud!"


    Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and he had a new understanding of the shameless faces of these big people. This really refreshed Chu Mo''s cognition of the big men in the spiritual world.


    Because even in the human world, such a wonderful reversal is unlikely to occur in the struggle between those noble and powerful families. Not only did the sudden defection make people shocked, but the big men also went to the battle naked in person. It was simply not too lifelike to cheat people. The expressions on their faces were meticulous. Even Chu Mo almost believed Dongfang Changsheng''s words at that time.


    After thinking for a while, the owner of the Ping family said quietly beside Chu Mo: "although they are all called top-level, in fact, no one doesn''t want to be the only one..."


    Chu Mo suddenly understood something.


    After all, except for Ping family, these families did not regard themselves as their real enemies! Even the Ping family... Didn''t consider him a real enemy at that time!


    The only enemy in their eyes is each other!


    Therefore, once there is an opportunity that may destroy each other, no one will let go!


    This has nothing to do with Chu Mo''s combat power. If they don''t regard Chu Mo as a real enemy, it doesn''t mean they are belittling Chu mo.


    But because Chu Mo is just a passer-by in the spiritual world, and he will leave sooner or later!


    Even though Chu Mo established a great power in the spiritual world, he wanted to really rise. In their view, it will take at least hundreds of thousands of years, or even thousands of years. They don''t care at all!


    The whole spiritual world is huge, and there are countless families. Before the real rise, there will be no top forces paying too much attention.


    Another point is that there is an example of Ping family there. For Chu Mo, they actually have no special fear in their hearts.


    Because they feel that they have identified the weakness of Chu Mo!


    That is... Chu Mo''s heart. Not hard enough!


    Although Chu Mo then destroyed Dugu mountain, which shocked the world. However, in the view of these top forces, as long as they bow their heads in front of Chu Mo, the result will not be too bad! Because the only hatred between them and Chu Mo is that they once wanted to level the splendid city!


    But it failed in the end!


    As long as we promise never to commit it again in the future, the gratitude and resentment between the two sides can indeed be resolved.


    Chu Mo, doesn''t he just want to be powerful? Doesn''t it mean that all monks in the whole spiritual world dare not go to trouble him or provoke the forces behind him in the future?


    He has done it!


    He is famous all over the world!


    From Ouyang family to Ping family, and then to Dugu mountain. He has completely shocked everyone in the whole spiritual world!


    That''s enough!


    At the critical moment, the remaining forces chose to kneel down and beg for mercy like the Ping family, and promised never to commit it again. What else can he do without killing too much?


    Even Chu Mo can''t deny this. If these big forces can do this, he really can''t just kill them all.


    Sometimes, strength is necessary. But too strong. It will also bring side effects.


    He will leave the spiritual world after all.


    So he is in Liwei this time!


    As long as the goal of Liwei is achieved, it''s OK. As for the process, it''s really not the most important thing.


    So There are many smart people in this world. The minds of those adults are much deeper than Chu Mo!


    In fact, the Hu family is not stupid, but they misjudged the situation. The Hu family''s words are overbearing, not as shameless as others. Plus information asymmetry. I didn''t expect that the Zhong family and the Ping family had already secretly colluded.


    That''s why I suffered such a big loss.


    Although Chu Mo has also figured out everything, he is still very unhappy about these top forces using themselves to do this.


    No one likes to be used!


    The Lord of the Ping family said in a deep voice, "the Ping family is firmly on the side of the childe."


    In fact, whether he explained it or not was the same in Chu Mo''s view. However, it is important for the Ping family to stand up when he is in danger. Chu Mo can''t be too serious even if he takes advantage of his meaning a little.


    At the moment, the four top forces have completely formed a regiment and completely become a scuffle.


    Chu Mo, the client, has nothing to do now. Just stand there and watch the excitement.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly thought of something. He glanced at the owner of the flat family: "these people who come today... Are really all the elite forces of your top forces?"


    Each family seems to have made an agreement, with more than 4000 people and less than 5000 people.


    The vast majority of these people are monks at the peak of the golden elixir period, and they are not young in terms of age. There are about 400 or 500 Yuan Ying monks in each family, accounting for about one tenth of the overall strength of each family.


    This force, of course, is strong enough, but Chu Mo has a feeling that these forces do not seem to be all the elite forces.


    According to the strength of these families and sects, it is not too difficult for each family to send thousands of Yuan Ying friars.


    The owner of the Ping family smiled gently, "of course, it can''t be all the power." With that, he glanced at Chu Mo with a little deep meaning: "young master, with his own power, destroyed the whole Dugu mountain, which is indeed unparalleled. But young master really feels that all the disciples of the whole Dugu mountain... Are all dead?"


    "That''s impossible." Chu Mo shook his head, and he was not so awake.


    A top sect in the spiritual world occupies millions of miles of mountains and rivers. They are related to more than 10 billion people?


    There are at least tens of millions of monks, large and small!


    Even if he directly destroyed the ancestral court of Dugu mountain and their elite, he would never really kill the whole disciples of Dugu mountain.


    However, how many of those who survive dare to go to Jinxiu city for revenge in the future is another matter. After all, there are still a few people who can really ignore their lives. How many people can know that they will die and still die?


    The owner of the Ping family smiled, "it''s not just an impossible problem."


    Chu Mo glanced at him.


    The owner of the Ping family said seriously: "Ouyang family, they really hurt their muscles and bones. Their elite lost a lot, but their heritage... In fact, they are still very strong; the fire cult can only say that they lost a part. The fall of those two blood geniuses made them very painful, but not to the extent of hurting their muscles and bones; as for Dugu mountain... They really lost the most. But in my opinion, they still retain a strong heritage! These top families Big sects have experienced too many storms in the long history. The backhand and preparation left are also very perfect. Few people can uproot them completely. Unless there is a full-scale war between big forces, it really doesn''t stop. But now, these forces are indeed extremely afraid of the childe. So even if they can make a comeback in the future. But as long as the young master is in the spiritual world for a day, they will never provoke the young master again. "


    The owner of the Ping family said with a smile, "as for the current battle..."¡ª¡ª


    Sixth, I spent almost all the time I could. Write these six chapters.


    I''m tired. It''s up to you to decide the result of double monthly ticket!


    If you think I can, vote for a monthly ticket!


    There is really no monthly ticket, so it''s good to vote for a few recommended tickets!


    I tried my best. It''s up to you.


    thank!!!!


    [515 is coming soon, and I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelope list. By May 15, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and promotional works. One piece is also love, which must be better!] (to be continued.)

 Chapter 872

    PS. here''s today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan festival of the starting point. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you starting point coins for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    Chu Mo looked at the owner of the Ping family.


    The Lord of the Ping family said faintly, "it''s just a battle of re division of forces!"


    Chu Mo watched the four forces fighting in the distance, and people kept falling from the sky. The sky was red and looked like a fire burning.


    In fact, it was the monk''s blood that dyed the sky red.


    "The battle between the forces of monks has always been extremely cruel. Even the owner of the house may fall. But the forces are rarely completely destroyed. The defeated party will lose a lot of resources, and may also be unable to recover from this, and become a second-class... Even a third class force." The Lord of the Ping family said with some emotion: "looking at the history of the spiritual world, you will find that there are actually many such wars. There are also too many great forces that were once brilliant and prosperous, and finally completely disappeared in the spiritual world. For example... The ruins that the childe had explored before."


    "Qingxu gate?" Chu Mo asked.


    Lord Ping nodded: "Yes, the Qingxu sect was once the most powerful sect in the whole spiritual world, and none of them! When they were brilliant, our family sects... Were all shrouded in their brilliance, and we were completely unable to compete with them. When the Qingxu sect was at its strongest, there were thousands of monks who were half refining God! There were countless monks in the primordial period. But later, the same disappeared. Even if the Taoist priest Qingxu was already in the heaven, he became As one of the big men in heaven, but in the face of this kind of thing, I can only sigh, but I can''t do anything! Rise and fall... Like a magic spell, what we pray for is that the process of decline can come a little later. But the real general trend of heaven. But no one can escape. "


    Chu Mo nodded and said in his heart: Although he didn''t say this to me, it was a kind of warning to me. I have always wanted to make Piaomiao palace the most powerful sect under the starry sky... There is no one! According to this law, even if you really become that sect, you may decline one day in the future. I also have this helplessness


    Then Chu Mo secretly laughed in his heart that he thought too much. Let alone the eternal truth that children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Just a little... Now the ethereal palace can only be regarded as the most powerful sect in the human world. In the spiritual world... It doesn''t even have a reputation!


    If you want to worry about prosperity and decline, the first premise is that you have to prosper... Otherwise, what else is there to talk about prosperity and decline?


    Thinking like this, Chu Mo''s heart, a little melancholy, suddenly became relaxed. Then I began to watch this wonderful battle.


    The owner of the Ping family narrowed his eyes slightly, and the corner of his eyes swept the expression on Chu Mo''s face at the moment. I can''t help feeling in my heart: This is a really smart young man, and his heart is very firm. Not everyone can shake his heart. In this way, the strategy previously formulated cannot be changed. Make friends with him!


    What he just said. In fact, it is not without the intention of testing Chu mo. He wanted to see how ambitious this young man was and how big a thing he could do!


    One person is strong, and a group of people are strong. It''s totally different.


    If only Chu Mo is strong, then sooner or later Jinxiu city will be broken, and those disciples and grandchildren of Chu mo. Maybe even the group around him now will suffer.


    These top powers that have been entrenched in the spiritual world for tens of thousands of years are not vegetarian. The hundred footed insects die without stiffness. Unless they are really completely destroyed, they will slow down one day. Then this unforgettable hatred is enough to make those big forces who slow down take crazy revenge on the splendid city!


    At that time, Chu Mo had already soared to the fairy world. Even if he knew, what could he do? Can we return to the spiritual world again?


    The spiritual world is like this, leaving is leaving. It is extremely difficult to fly, but it is also extremely difficult to come back.


    Therefore, if Chu Mo is only a "strong person", then the Ping family will only make friends with him. After he leaves, he will slowly break off contact with Jinxiu city.


    But if Chu Mo is not a person who is "strong personally", if he has the ability to make everyone around him strong, then Jinxiu city will become a force that cannot be ignored!


    No matter from what aspect, it is necessary for the Ping family to make friends with Jinxiu City, and it is the kind of friendship!


    Form a real alliance!


    Chu Mo didn''t know these things that the owner of the Ping family thought in his heart. Even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care very much. At this moment, his attention has been completely attracted by the distant battle.


    This is the first time that Chu Mo watched a fierce battle from the perspective of bystanders.


    The spells of all kinds of monks came out at the same time, and they looked extremely gorgeous in the bloody sky.


    For a long time, the skills that Chu Mo mastered, from the initial phantom wind step, heaven, earth and human Sancai boxing, Youming eight knives, thousand heavy hands, to a large number of supreme inheritance in the Guixu later... Any kind of skills are essentially different from those of monks in the spiritual world!


    It''s much higher than the skills they cultivate!


    So Chu Mo almost never looked at the martial arts performed by these spiritual monks when fighting.


    When a supreme skill is played out, the other party is already dead. Why care what skill they cultivate?


    But this time, after careful observation, Chu Mo finally realized that there is really no useless skill in this world, only incompetent monks!


    If the monk''s magic methods that he had previously completely despised were used in the most appropriate place, the damage caused by the power would not be much worse than his supreme skill!


    Although Chu Mo won''t learn these skills because of this, after this understanding, it made him understand that the reason why he has always been unfavourable is not because his combat skills are really countless times better than the other side, but because his combat power is too strong, leaving no room for the other side to fight back!


    If one day, I encounter that kind of strong opponent and get entangled with him, then the result is really a little hard to say.


    It seems that I have to be vigilant about my mentality.


    The successive great victories made Chu Mo''s confidence extremely abundant, and at the same time, it also produced a hint of pride. This pride has nothing to do with that invincible heart. Pride means arrogance, and arrogance means relaxation.


    And relaxing... Will give the enemy a chance!


    This is the most fatal!


    The owner of the Ping family has been secretly observing Chu Mo''s expression. He can see some changes in Chu Mo''s mentality.


    Although the surface is still calm, but the heart is already set off a storm.


    Such a powerful young man has been excellent to this extent, not to mention in the spiritual world, even in the celestial world and even heaven, he can be called the top one!


    However, after being so strong, I still don''t forget to learn and keep alert to myself.


    This kind of person... Is really the most terrible kind of person!


    At this moment, the owner of the Ping family suddenly admired his previous choice. Looking at the four sides of the scuffle, looking at the ruins of Dugu mountain at the foot. He sighed in his heart: if he had taken the wrong step at that time, there would definitely be Pingjia among today''s unlucky forces!


    The battle over there is still going on, in full swing!


    At the same time, in the magic world, on the letter board... It was a riot¡ª¡ª


    I came back and finally connected to the network with my mobile hotspot. I''m sorry for the late update today. Let''s update Chapter 4 together.


    Ask for a recommended ticket!


    [515 is coming soon, and I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelope list. By May 15, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and promotional works. One piece is also love, which must be better!] (to be continued.)

 Chapter 873

    Here is today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan Festival. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you money for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    "What''s the rhythm? What we want to see is Chu Mo fighting against the top family elite Legion in the spirit world alone! What are these things you send now?"


    "Hell, is this a joke? Didn''t you say you were going to siege Chu Mo? Why did you fight?"


    "What? Because of the sudden addition of one family, another family turned against the water directly, and then another family saw the situation badly... And directly cut the knife to the allies around it? This family who saw the situation badly and cut to its own allies was actually the original proponent? I''m crazy... Who will save me and tell me what kind of story this is? Why is the spiritual world so chaotic?"


    "Son, you are too simple at first sight, and your birth is not very good. If you were born in a big family, you wouldn''t say these words. Please search for the most complete novels!"


    "What family does it matter to you? If you have the ability, let''s show your blood. I''m the top green blood. What''s your blood? Speak better than me!"


    "Don''t make any noise. Who will tell me what happened? What big trouble has Chu Mo caused?"


    "Originally, the three forces of the spirit world sent elite legions to fight to the death with Chu Mo, but as a result, the elite legions of the three forces fought against each other, and another elite legion of the big forces later joined the war. As a result, Chu Mo had to stand aside and watch the excitement... What the hell is this?"


    On the letter board of the magic world, the news about the war in the spirit world is simply a butcher''s Edition!


    At that time, all other news was covered up, and all monks who could enter the magic world in the whole heaven, fairy world and spirit world focused on the war.


    This is the first time for the spiritual world!


    But many monks from the spiritual world have mixed feelings in their hearts, and they don''t know what it is.


    Because if it weren''t for Chu Mo, the news of the spiritual world could not have attracted the attention of so many celestial and celestial friars. They just want to see how the legendary genius who is protected by the spirit of the magic world behaves.


    As for the so-called spiritual war, in the eyes of monks in heaven and fairy world, it is not much different from children''s family.


    Any big monk in the fairy world. If you come to that battlefield, one can easily suppress the battle of tens of thousands of monks!


    Therefore, the war in the spiritual world can not really arouse the interest of those people. It''s just that this war is so dramatic that these people all feel like watching the excitement.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at the letter board in his hand, and the expression on his face was too sad to laugh. She never thought of this one-man war against the three forces. In the end, it turned out to be this kind of ending.


    The September faction suddenly turned against the water, the Zhong family suddenly turned against the water, and the Ping family also participated in Chu Mo''s side. On the contrary, it''s Chu Mo, the real party to this matter... Nothing, watching the excitement there?


    "They are actually using Chu Mo to reclassify the ranks of major forces? It''s hateful!" Qi Xiaoyu, who was born in the spiritual world, easily guessed the thoughts of these big forces. There was a black light flashing in his eyes, and then he stood up, his body flashed, turned into a black lightning, and disappeared in the void.


    Since the integration of the dark artifact. Qi Xiaoyu''s every move increasingly gives people a mysterious feeling. The whole person has undergone a very thorough change. Although she looks the same, even if those people of the elves see her again, they will doubt whether this person in front of them is their princess.


    But for Qi Xiaoyu, she doesn''t care. She just sticks to her heart all the time. As for some changes in style and temperament. That''s beyond her control.


    She only knows that since she chose to blacken, her strength has increased rapidly!


    At the same time, some people who pay attention to the dynamics of Chu Mo at the other end of the letter board are happy. Some people are speechless, others wring their wrists.


    For example, those people in Shangguan family, Zhuge family and Luo family all have an inexplicable feeling.


    "Damn it, how can this little beast be so lucky? Are those top forces in the spirit world idiots? Can''t they kill Chu Mo first and then fight inside?"


    "What a waste of opportunity! What a good opportunity? It''s simply a heaven sent opportunity! So many monks work together, and one skill per person is enough to kill Chu mo. even if one person spits, he can drown... Unexpectedly, they fight each other, a group of idiots! I''m so angry!"


    "People in these small places just don''t have knowledge. One by one... They can only see the interests in front of them. It''s really ignorant!"


    However, more people who pay attention to this matter have no grudges with Chu Mo, and their perspective on this matter is completely different from that of others.


    "This person is very likely to grow into a real young giant in the future, just like those real Tianjiao in the heaven."


    "Yes, those real Tianjiao are peerless geniuses who even disdain to enter the magic world!"


    "Hey, those talents are real geniuses. I don''t like others to put the name of genius on my head, because I''m not. Genius... It''s not so cheap, and not everyone is qualified to be called that!"


    "I think Chu Mo is a real genius and a peerless arrogant. In the future, he will definitely have a chance to compete with those top talents in the world! I hope he can beat all those guys!"


    "Hahaha, I also think so. If you let a teenager come out of the human world and turn them all over, I don''t think those people will be arrogant in the future? They feel ashamed to enter the magic world and disdain to be with us... Hahaha, this time, a person who specializes in treating them will come out of the magic world!"


    Chu Mo had been observing the battle between the spiritual monks, so he didn''t notice that the letter board had been so busy. Naturally, I didn''t expect that this major war was also broadcast live on the letter board.


    However, the Lord of the Ping family knew this. He was very clear in his heart. There were actually many people who secretly observed the battle!


    There are not only a few top-level forces in the spirit world. There are at least a dozen forces similar to them!


    I''m afraid those people have already sent people here to hide in the dark and observe.


    On the battlefield over there, the Hu family, who had been seriously disadvantaged, was still struggling to support at the moment.


    Because the people of Zhong family and Heping family began to focus on September pie intentionally or unintentionally!


    How can the Hu family miss this opportunity? Directly under Hu''s overbearing command, he desperately launched an attack on the September faction.


    Dongfang Changsheng, the leader of the September sect, was so angry that he cried out, but he had no choice. He also knew that his family''s behavior of turning over this time, as the initiator of the incident, was indeed somewhat immoral. But he can''t help it!


    If you are really with the Hu family, then in the end, it must be a losing battle.


    And... That must be the premise that the God of murder did not participate in the war!


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 874

    Here is today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan Festival. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you money for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    Once Chu Mo joins in, the situation is bound to change dramatically!


    By then, I''m afraid all these people from the Hu family and the September faction will have to be explained here.: 6d


    He really didn''t want to bear this kind of blow, and didn''t want the September faction to be hit hard because of it. Therefore, he jumped in front of Hu''s bullying and defected, giving the Hu family a fatal blow!


    Hatefully, the Zhong family and the peacemaker quickly saw through his plan and pointed the spearhead directly at the September faction.


    This is a good thing. The original situation of three to one was simply dragged into two to two, and now the people of the Zhong family and the peace family don''t do much to the friars of the Hu family. Once again, a situation of three hits and one hit was formed.


    It''s just that the September sect has changed from the former beater to the beaten one!


    This is really unlucky!


    These damn old foxes!


    Can''t someone be a little stupid?


    This scuffle has been fought until now. A large number of monks have almost exhausted their physical strength and mana, and more and more people have fallen.


    Especially those golden elixir monks of both families, at the moment, they are like cannon fodder, falling one after another.


    Seeing this, Chu Mo finally understood that all these families have their own feelings. Nine times out of ten, these golden elixir monks sent out are all people who have no hope of promotion and no status in the family.


    Obviously, I want to consume these people!


    Because even the last time they attacked Jinxiu City, they heard that most of the people they sent out were masters of Yuanying realm. That time... It was the time for these big forces to take seriously. They really wanted to win a beautiful battle!


    I want to show it to the blood demon ancestor!


    This time... It''s completely different!


    Thinking of this, a chill rose from Chu Mo''s body. These big forces... Are really ruthless!


    There are too many monks in the family, and the consumption of resources has become a huge problem, but these people are the source of power of the family, and they cannot be directly killed or expelled. So what?


    We can only rely on this way to consume!


    Chu Mo glanced at the four families, including the Ping family. It''s all true!


    What makes these monks in the golden elixir period die with determination? Chu Mo narrowed his eyes slightly and asked the owner of the Ping family, "will these people have a good pension if they die in the war?"


    The owner of the Ping family glanced at Chu Mo, slightly stunned, then nodded and said, "if they die in the war, their children will get a lot of resources and their families will live well."


    Chu Mo nodded and sighed in his heart: if strength is poor, it will not be valued anywhere. The greater the power, the more likely it is to be regarded as cannon fodder. Moreover, the strict hierarchy does not allow you any chance to struggle.


    At this time, the Lord of the Ping family was beside Chu Mo and sighed softly, "the family is too big... I don''t know if firewood and rice are expensive if I''m not in charge!"


    "So let people die?" Chu Mo said.


    The Lord of the Ping family said with a wry smile, "this huge force, even the nine month sect, which has risen in recent hundreds of years, has actually lasted for tens of thousands of years. Except for the pure blood of that branch, the rest... Have no blood connection. This kind of consumption, generally speaking, will not have much feeling. It is not fundamentally different from the secular emperor sending troops to attack the Empire... In fact."


    Chu Mo could only be silent when he heard the words.


    At this time, the Hu family leader in the battlefield over there was domineering. Suddenly, he shouted loudly, "Zhong lie! Master Ping... At least the three of us are ancient families that have existed for tens of thousands of years in the spiritual world since ancient times. Are we really going to fight like this? My Hu family still has a lot of heritage! If you really work hard, you won''t be able to take much advantage!"


    The Lord of the Ping family raised his eyebrows, stood beside Chu Mo and said, "what do you want?"


    "Three to one, destroy the people of the September sect first. Turn around and completely destroy the September sect. How about Ping Jiasi, Zhong Jiasan and I?" Hu overbearing did not hide at all, and his voice was shocking.


    Dongfang Changsheng over there roared angrily, "Hu, do you think the September pie is a fish belly? You can kill it?"


    Hu said coldly, "I don''t know if it''s fish belly. I only know. It''s not difficult for the three of us to swallow your September pie!" Then he looked at the Zhong family: "Zhong lie, say a word!"


    There came a somewhat bleak voice: "I have no problem!"


    The owner of the Ping family slowly opened his mouth and said, "you''re wrong."


    Hu overbearing shouted, "Ping Daoyou, you can''t be too greedy. Isn''t it enough for you to take 40% of it? You can''t chew too much!"


    Zhong lie over there also said, "yes, your Ping family should be satisfied with 40%


    "No, no, no, I don''t mind the Ping family taking less. I think... The Ping family takes too much in this way. As Hu Daoyou said, I can''t chew too much. My Ping family doesn''t have such a good appetite." The owner of the Ping family said faintly.


    "Huh?" Hu overbearing was stunned.


    Zhong lie over there was also stunned and couldn''t help asking, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, you all forgot one person!" The owner of the Ping family glanced at Chu Mo with a smile: "you forgot your friend of Chu Mo, which is a little bad?"


    "...." Hu overbearing and Zhong lie were speechless immediately, but they didn''t blame the Lord of the Ping family, but secretly scolded in their hearts: how can they forget this God of murder?


    "What do you say?" Hu overbearing and Zhong lie chose to count Chu Mo in a very tacit agreement. Although he was just a person, just this person, the things he had done recently, any one... Was enough to stir the whole spiritual world.


    He''s alone... A department of his own!


    At least in the spiritual world, no one can deny it.


    The owner of the Ping family laughed and said, "Chu Mo, Taoist friend three, you and me two, if you agree, I will summon the family now and send a large army to attack the September sect!"


    Dongfang Changsheng over there roared madly, "I grass your ancestor, who is surnamed ping!"


    Hu overbearing and Zhong lie made a decision in the shortest time.


    "My Hu family promised!"


    "My Zhong family agrees!"


    Then, the two men issued an order with one voice: "everyone... Only fight the September sect! Kill them!"


    The Lord of the Ping family also ordered: "only kill the people of the September sect! From now on... Our three families are allies!"


    This group of people negotiated such a deal naked in front of tens of thousands of monks. Chu Mo was stunned!


    He never thought that the fate of a top power would be decided in a few words... Completely!


    At this time, Chu Mo finally understood the words of the Lord Ping: no matter how brilliant and prosperous the power is, there will always be a day of decline, and the boom and decline... Is an irreversible inevitable process!


    Just before today, the September sect was a famous sect in the spiritual world. Well, now it is also!


    But I''m afraid it won''t take long for this name to really become history. People only sigh when talking about that sect... It used to be very strong. Then... Then there will be no then!


    People are forgetful. Maybe in a few hundred years, this name will really be submerged in the long history of the spiritual world.


    Dongfang Changsheng is roaring, roaring, but all these... Are useless.


    After the event, people will only comment on him with one sentence: "dig a hole and be buried!"


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 875

    PS. here''s today''s update. By the way, I''ll draw votes for the 515 fan festival of the starting point. Everyone has 8 votes, and I''ll give you starting point coins for voting. Kneel down and beg for your support and appreciation!


    This battle, which affected the common concerns of the three worlds of heaven, fairy and spirit, ended in a way that no one had expected in advance.


    Chu Mo, who should have played the leading role in this battle, did not take action from beginning to end. He just watched a wonderful play, which is far more wonderful than any story in the theater!


    All kinds of reversals, betrayals, twists and turns, quirks, plus conflicts and transactions between major forces... Interests are paramount.


    It''s a vivid lesson for Chu Mo!


    In the end, the leader of this battle... The leader of the September sect, the great power Dongfang Changsheng of the half refining realm, was forcibly besieged by a group of people to death. All the monks of September sect led by him were ruthlessly killed here in Dugu mountain.


    Seeing the battle between them, Chu Mo felt that his actions had always been pure and transparent.


    Because he is still talking about rules and morality, and he is still adhering to the tenets of benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith. Stick to it: people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. But in the eyes of these big families and factions who have stood in the spiritual world for countless years, there are no such things at all!


    In their eyes, in the final analysis, there are only two words of interest!


    Chu Mo realized that he was the "most traditional and stereotyped" person.


    Before his death, Dongfang Changsheng communicated with the September faction with a voice stone and issued a must kill order to several major forces! Ask sect disciples to stay with several major forces!


    As the leader, his words are the most authoritative edict of the September sect, and he has many confidants. There are also disciples in the September sect who can enter the magic world. I am very clear about the cause and effect of this matter. Therefore, after the eastern Changsheng must kill order was issued, the whole September faction. Get restless directly.


    A completely predictable war is about to begin!


    What''s interesting is. Chu Mo, who carved up 30% of the assets of the September faction for no reason, seemed to be deliberately forgotten by Oriental Changsheng.


    When he finally informed his subordinates in the sect to attack several major forces, he completely ignored Chu Mo and Jinxiu city. No one would think that he really forgot Chu mo. it can only be said that at that moment, his hatred for the Zhong family, the Hu family and the Heping family had completely exceeded his hatred for Chu mo.


    On the letter board. Those monks in heaven and fairy world were speechless about this result.


    Because even around them, there are few such wonderful plays.


    "Chu Mo is really lucky!"


    "When he comes to the fairy world, I must know him."


    "Hehe... He may not be so lucky when he comes to the fairy world!"


    "Legendary peerless genius, I hope to meet him in the fairy world!"


    "My favorite thing to do is to kill geniuses! Especially those who are famous all over the world."


    On the letter board, there are all kinds of voices, including those who want to know Chu mo. Some want to suppress him. One after another, Chu Mo didn''t pay much attention.


    The three owners of the Zhong family, the Hu family and the Ping family seem to be fighting against the September faction. The crazy counterattack of the September faction... There is no pressure at all. They talked and laughed happily, and even made people prepare wine and vegetables. On the top of the ruined Dugu mountain, they had a drink with Chu mo.


    "Will Chu Daoyou think we are too ruthless?" Zhong lie, the master of the Zhong family, looked at Chu Mo with a smile and asked.


    "Should it be capricious?" Hu family leader Hu overbearing drank a glass of wine, then put down the glass, looked at Chu Mo and said.


    Chu Mo smiled: "it''s all a little bit. I can only say that I may still be a little uncomfortable."


    "Yes, this is the practice world!" The owner of the Ping family smiled and said: "Anything can happen. Especially forces like us are at the top level in the spiritual world. But a wrong decision may cause the whole force to fall apart in a short time and be doomed! Therefore, we need to be cautious in every decision. As for the good things like benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith, although we yearn for it in our hearts, we really can''t strictly abide by it."


    "Because our words and deeds, every move, represent the rise and fall of the whole family! As for personal honor and disgrace... That''s actually the case." Hu Badao drank again, and then sighed, "before I took this position, I used to be a good young man with warm blood and justice!"


    "Haha, now he has become a ruthless and capricious old fox?" Zhong lie laughed and joked, completely unable to see the signs that the two people had completely torn their faces and even fought.


    "Old fox? No, I''m Xiaoxiong!" Hu overbearing once again drank the wine in the cup, and his voice was like gold and iron, Very simply: "what I want to do is to make the brilliance of the Hu family continue. Even if I can''t escape the fate of prosperity and decline one day, I can''t bury it in my hands! No matter what way, as long as I can ensure that my family doesn''t decline. Then, I''m the hero of this family! As for what outsiders think of me, is it important?"


    The owner of the Ping family nodded with emotion on his face and agreed with Hu''s overbearing words.


    Zhong lie nodded constantly, and then looked at Chu Mo: "the Taoist friend of Chu may not know something. I was once the best brother with the Lord of the Ping family! I have known Hu Badao for hundreds of years. But the reality is that, when it''s time to calculate him, I won''t be soft hearted. This is the leader of the big family, personal feelings... Always rank behind the family interests!"


    Chu Mo was a little speechless. After a long time, he said with a bitter smile, "I can''t count my friends."


    Hu overbearing shook his head and looked at Chu Mo with some seriousness, Seriously: "Everyone has his own way of dealing with the world, but I want to remind you that you can not count on your friends, but you can''t trust them! At least... You can''t completely believe them. Especially if your friend is a person like us, then you should guard against him. Because once you become the leader of a force, he will not be him. What he represents will always be the interests of the force behind him! Otherwise, He will never get there! "


    The owner of the Ping family nodded, "so, either never make friends with people like us."


    Zhong lie said, "cooperation is OK, and sometimes the interest relationship is more pure. If you are a friend, you may get hurt."


    The owner of the Ping family youyou said, "in fact, our relationship with Dongfang Changsheng was ok?"


    The other two nodded silently.


    Chu Mo was stunned. Finally, he had to stand up and bow his hands to the three people with sincere admiration, "boy, I''ve been taught today!"


    "Now you may still have some difficulty in understanding this feeling, but sooner or later you will understand. You are destined to walk high, and we will always follow your news on the letter board." The owner of the Ping family looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, with some emotion.


    "Yes, you have all the signs of take-off. The three old guys here today rely on their old age to sell their old. It can be regarded as a reminder to you. In the future, whether in the celestial world or in the celestial world, the higher the power, the more they can''t believe it! What they care about is always their own interests." Hu overbearing said.


    Zhong lie looked at Chu Mo: "but you can always stick to these life creeds of benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith, because you don''t need to live like us... Like this. Your strength and your future are doomed to your life, which will be completely different from us."


    The owner of the Ping family nodded, "you will have a different wonderful!"


    I''m relieved at last!


    Almost broke my golden body... Everyone quickly cast a few votes to comfort me.


    [515 is coming soon, and I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelope list. By May 15, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and promotional works. One piece is also love, which must be better!] (to be continued.)

 Chapter 876

    The owners of the Ping family, the Zhong family, and the Hu family, when they finally separated from Chu Mo, did not mention the attack on the September faction, nor did they even mention the fact that Chu Mo had 30% of the resources of the September faction. Chu Mo didn''t ask much, because before parting, the owner of the Ping family took him and said a word with great sincerity.


    "Benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith are not dispensable for big forces, but it depends on who they are and what they do. If they really don''t have them at all, they will definitely not work. At least they must have them when cultivating family descendants and the family''s ancestral precepts. And in front of some things, they will certainly abide by them. Because reputation, although the owner doesn''t need it, the family... Needs it!"


    "So, the September faction is bound to break out a lot of negative scandals in the near future, right?" At that time, Chu Mo asked a rhetorical question.


    "That''s for sure! They must be evil." The owner of the Ping family said faintly.


    Then Chu Mo said goodbye to the Lord of the Ping family, said goodbye to Zhong lie and Hu overbearing, and left Dugu mountain. Alone, he began to fly back in the direction of Jinxiu city.


    Looking at the direction of Chu Mo''s disappearance, the eyes of the three masters were full of emotion.


    Zhong lie said softly, "this young man is really amazing. At least before, I didn''t think of using such a beautiful thing as benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith to him."


    Hu said, "but it must be used!"


    The owner of the Ping family smiled: "old man, it won''t take long, you may find that your choice is correct!"


    Zhong lie smiled: "I hope so! Let''s go. It''s time for us to start making plans for the next step!"


    Hu Badao said excitedly, "I can''t wait! A super sect... How many resources should there be? It''s exciting to think about it! Speaking of it, I really need to thank Taoist Chumo. If it weren''t for him, how could I have this opportunity?"


    "That''s right!" The faces of the other two showed a look of deep surprise.


    Chu Mo is really too lazy to participate in the struggle between these big forces, and he doesn''t want to participate.


    But this did not prevent him from making the splendid city and the ethereal palace really rise in the spiritual world.


    After returning to Jinxiu City, Chu Mo first called people together. I will tell you the whole story of this incident.


    Although everyone had received a very comprehensive message on the letter board before, it was not as clear and clear as Chu Mo, the witness.


    Chu Mo said in the process, even if everyone already knew the result. Also can''t help but send out bursts of sobs. There are still some people who can''t believe that such a wonderful drama will appear among these top forces.


    Life is really like a drama. It all depends on Acting!


    In the crowd, a beautiful young girl sat in a corner. Carefully looking at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked up, saw the girl, and nodded at her: "thank you for your previous maintenance, this feeling... I won''t forget."


    "Ah... No, No." This girl, Pingping, the genius girl of the Ping family, blushed and said, "I only did what I thought I should do."


    Before she came to Jinxiu City, she was still full of confidence in herself. I feel that my arrival will definitely shake the whole splendid city!


    This is not an unrealistic girl''s dream, but belongs to a talented girl''s strong confidence in herself.


    After all, the war that happened in Jinxiu city before. There are only two people who really shine, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, as well as two non human spirits, a fire dragon and a chicken!


    The others did not leave any names in this battle at all.


    This also makes Ping Ping subconsciously... Somewhat underestimate these women in Jinxiu city.


    But after coming to Jinxiu city and seeing all the girls, Ping Ping finally realized how outrageous her mistake was. Although it seems that the realm of these women is not as high as her, but any one... The aura on his body. Are comparable to her!


    Especially the two women, Qin Shi and Dong Yu, seemed to be born with dignity. Let Ping Ping recognize the identities of the two women at once.


    Those two princesses of the celestial clan!


    Ping Ping is not a princess who has never seen the kingdom of heaven in the magic world, but compared with it. It seems that Qin poetry and Dong Yu are inferior to each other.


    These are two women who have really experienced too much wind and rain and have extremely noble origins!


    Then there was a special aura on Huang Zhe''s body. That aura was equally noble.


    Shen Xingxue is gentle and Miao yiniang is gentle. Hua Xiaoya is ancient and strange, but they all have a very special aura.


    This aura is something Ping Ping has rarely seen in others. She even wondered, how could these women who soared up in the human world have such a special aura?


    Is it just because they are the people around Chu Mo? Is it Chu Mo''s friend?


    However, Ping Ping, who wants to integrate into this circle, finally understands a truth. As her grandfather said, you will never regret your choice!


    Chu Mo finally said to the crowd, "in fact, anyway, I think... We are essentially different from them. Of course, maybe in thousands or even tens of thousands of years, the ethereal palace will become like these big forces... But at that time, it is really beyond our control."


    Miaoyi Niang sighed softly, "when any sect is weak, it usually doesn''t have these troubles. This kind of thing will happen only when it is really strong. The Piaomiao palace in those days... Is actually the same. However, this may be a kind of Tao? Cycle after cycle... Ups and downs alternate."


    Everyone began to meditate.


    After a long time, Shen aobing said quietly, "I think you all think too much. You look like a couple who haven''t married yet. Just sit there and worry about the descendants of the 18th generation. If you really don''t want to happen, simply don''t establish a sect! It will never happen! Just like two people don''t get married, then you never need to worry about the descendants of the 18th generation."


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing. It was not easy to hear such words from Gao Leng''s Shen aobing''s mouth. It can be seen that this once big sect leader was also made a little speechless by everyone.


    At this time, the rooster came unsteadily from the outside. He was still covered with the colorful quilt and took eight character steps. When he saw Chu Mo, he first gave two ugly Laughter: "Gaga, boy, when will we fly to the fairy world?"


    Except Ping Ping, everyone heard this, and they were all in a trance. They even had a feeling of being in the human world!


    How many years has it taken to reach the spiritual world? Are you ready to fly to the fairy world?


    Think about those talented young people who stayed in the human world. Is there anyone who successfully rose to the spiritual world! Those children in the human world all vowed to follow the steps of the master and not be pulled too far.


    Just look now... The oath of the children in those years can really only become a beautiful wish.


    Chu Mo glanced at the big cock: "your hair hasn''t grown yet?"


    The rooster suddenly turned his face and stared at Chu Mo: "can you not mention Mao?"¡ª¡ª


    On Monday, let''s vote for a recommendation!


    Recommended ticket! Click here!!!!


    Recommended ticket! Click here!!!!


    Recommended ticket! Click here!!!!


    Recommended ticket! Click here!!!!


    Say important things four times. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 877

    Half a year later, Jinxiu city was busy. Because there were a lot of resources, it began to be transported here.


    September sect, once famous in the spiritual world, has been completely removed from the spiritual world. In fact, the follow-up of the war of fame and action in heaven, immortals and spirits lasted only two months. The whole September faction has completely disintegrated.


    The remaining four months are the liquidation and inventory of various assets of the September faction by the three major forces.


    Then, they began to send them to Jinxiu city.


    Chu Mo, after receiving the summons from the owner of the Ping family, said at the first time that he did not want any sites and real estate assets sent in September.


    Therefore, the three forces sent almost all the resources that can be moved by the whole September faction to Jinxiu City intact!


    They once wanted to keep up with Chu Mo, but now they are doing quite well!


    Not a small splendid city, it can''t hold so many resources at all, let alone the warehouse of the city master''s mansion... It''s already full.


    "The establishment of the ethereal Palace should also be put on the agenda." Miaoyi Niang found Chu Mo who had just left the pass and suggested.


    Later, Chu Mo chose the address for the construction of the ethereal palace in the mountains more than 3800 miles outside the splendid city.


    Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe, Hua Xiaoya, Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Fang LAN, Pingping, Lu sisters, these bright eyed and toothed women, all accompany Chu mo. Seeing him lingering in this place, all the women couldn''t help but frown secretly.


    Because in their view, this place is really nothing strange. Aura is not enough, and the mountains are not smart. There is only a big river rushing through the mountains, which is a rare scene. But what''s the use?


    Finally, Fang LAN came up to Chu Mo and asked cautiously, "master, I have something to say."


    Chu Mo had already seen the expressions of the women in his eyes. I felt a little funny in my heart, looking at Fang LAN with a smile: "but it doesn''t matter."


    "That... That ethereal palace, after all, is the first sect we established, and. And with your current status in the spiritual world, master, how... Do you have to be decent?" Fang LAN hesitated and looked at Chu Mo carefully.


    Although Chu Mo hardly spoke to her in both voice and color, Fang Lan''s awe of Chu Mo grew with each passing day. In particular, the more you know about Chu Mo, the deeper it becomes. This awe grows stronger.


    "What on earth do you want to say? Speak up!" Chu Mo looked at Fang LAN: "this sect hasn''t been established yet. How do you know it''s not decent?"


    "I... well, let me be frank." Fang Lan was also straightforward. She pointed to the mountains in all directions: "this place is good for nothing except that it is very close to Jinxiu city!"


    "Hahahaha!" Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing loudly: "wouldn''t it be over if I said that earlier?"


    All the women looked at Chu Mo speechless, and Huang zhe secretly gave Fang LAN a thumbs up, praising Fang LAN for daring to tell the truth.


    Chu Mo looked at the women and said, "is that what you think in your heart?"


    All the women smiled awkwardly. In fact, Fang Lan was not the only one who was in awe of Chu Mo? Are they not like this?


    Even Miaoyi Niang has a feeling. Chu Mo seems to be getting farther and farther away from them!


    Although we can still see each other often, they all have a feeling that they may never see this person again when they are closed.


    He entered the country too quickly!


    In half a year, he has successfully stepped into the realm that all spiritual monks dream of, half refining God!


    In other words, if he wants to, he can trigger the disaster at any time and fly to the fairyland!


    None of them mentioned it, or even had anything to do with it. They won''t mention it.


    Because they were worried in their hearts, once Chu Mo told them: I''m leaving!


    At that time, where will they go?


    Fortunately, all the time. Chu Mo didn''t really say this. Just constantly consolidate their own foundation, and constantly strengthen the strongest combat power that each realm can display!


    In half a year, the number of battles between him and the rooster has exceeded 20!


    Although I don''t know the outcome, the rooster will disappear for several days after each battle. Chu Mo always comes back at the first time.


    His combat power has become stronger and stronger.


    Strong enough that every time Fang LAN proposed to practice with the master, Chu Mo didn''t move a moment, and Fang Lan was tired of coping with all kinds of attacks condensed from his divine mind.


    Although Chu Mo is still so peaceful, the huge gap makes these beautiful women clearly feel that he will soon soar to the sky.


    "Well, I know what you are thinking. In fact, no matter what, you are the closest people around me." Chu Mo sighed, and then a helpless wry smile appeared on his face. Finally, he shook his head, stopped mentioning this, but looked at Fang LAN and said, "you think this place is useless, because you don''t see the hidden spiritual pulse in this place."


    "Is there a hidden spiritual pulse here?" Dong Yu flashed his big eyes at Chu Mo, with an expression that you can''t cheat me. If any of the women can maintain the calm when facing Chu Mo, I''m afraid it''s the only girl with a big heart.


    "Of course." Chu Mo nodded.


    "But... But I really can''t feel it!" Dong Yu said, taking out a small compass from his body. The compass is very exquisite, only a little bigger than her palm. It is a magic instrument in heaven. She mumbled, "the star compass has no response. If there is a spiritual pulse here, no matter how deep it is, the star compass will certainly respond!"


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile: "no matter how good the magic weapon is, it is just a dead thing, not everything."


    Saying this, Chu Mo suddenly pinched a few Dharma formulas and said faintly, "only the real magic can activate the spiritual pulse of this place!"


    While talking, the mountains with him as the center began to spread light fluctuations in all directions.


    All the girls were moved at this moment. Because this faint fluctuation is the most remarkable feature of the spirit pulse.


    "Oh, the star compass moved... This intensity... It... It''s still rising! It''s amazing!" Dong Yu shouted there with a star compass.


    And all the other women have been completely stunned!


    Because as Chu Mo''s Dharma formula went out one by one, the spiritual pulse fluctuation in this place has become extremely strong! Even strong enough to make them dumbfounded!


    Chu Mo showed his geomantic magic and constantly moved the mountains and rivers, directly leading out the huge spiritual veins hidden in the depths of the earth. The mountains that were not originally beautiful had undergone earth shaking changes in almost a moment!


    First of all, all kinds of plants growing here suddenly grow up, and some plants that are already spiritual are developing towards a higher level.


    Many of the creatures who grew up in the mountains knelt there, and some of them who were originally spiritual fell tears in their eyes!


    This is the tears of gratitude!


    Enlightenment is like rebuilding!


    In less than a stick of incense, this originally plain mountains directly turned into a real blessed land!


    The originally inconspicuous hill is full of charm!


    If the mountain is not high, the immortal is the spirit!


    Chu Mo''s superb Feng Shui magic directly changed the fate of this world.


    This is the real strength of Feng Shui magic!


    Turn your hand over the clouds, cover your hand with rain, and control the fate of one party.


    "If a sect is built here, it will be famous all over the world!" Qin Shi stared at everything in front of her and muttered. (~^~)

 Chapter 878

    "Chu Mo, give this place a name?" Miaoyi Niang''s voice, trembling with a trace, her eyes slightly wet, said softly.


    "Misty mountain!" Chu Mo said, "where the Piaomiao palace is located, what can it be called if it is not called Piaomiao mountain?"


    "Misty mountain... Nice!" Miaoyi Niang said, "from now on, there is another real holy mountain in the spirit world!"


    Then Chu Mo looked at the girls: "Yi Niang, Xing Xue, Xiao Ya, Huang Zhe, Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Fang LAN, Ping Ping, Tianyue, Tianqi..."


    All the women looked at Chu Mo one by one with a surprised face. They didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "Are you... Willing to join the ethereal palace and become a member of the ethereal palace?"


    Qin Shi chuckled, "aren''t we already a member of the ethereal palace?"


    Dong Yu nodded, "yes, it''s already done!"


    Fang Lan said, "of course!"


    Ping Ping did not hesitate. "I do."


    Lu Tianyue looked at Chu Mo and nodded gently, "yes."


    Lu Tianqi laughed, "so formal? Of course I won''t refuse."


    However, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, the two women who have known Chu Mo for the most years, all frowned slightly. Looking at Chu Mo, they seemed to feel that Chu Mo had something to say later.


    Sure enough, Chu Mo followed closely and said, "from the day when the ethereal palace in the spiritual world was built, you ten are one of the top ten ancestors of the ethereal palace! From now on, you will be one of the top ten ancestors of the ethereal palace, whether in the celestial world or in the celestial world! You are all one of the top ten ancestors of the ethereal palace!"


    Ping Ping and Fang Langton looked frightened. Ping Ping couldn''t help saying, "I... how can I match?"


    Chu Mo looked at Ping Ping and smiled, "although it''s for your family that you came here, I remember what you could do for me during my most critical period."


    "However, those are just insignificant..." what else does Ping Ping want to say.


    Qin Shi pulled her hand: "you are a genius, don''t look down on yourself!"


    Ping Ping''s eyes flashed a look of gratitude. Now she was very clear about the potential of this sect that had not really been established. Become one of the top ten ancestors of this sect. It can only be her greatest pride in her life!


    Chu Mo glanced at Fang LAN again: "as for you, because you are my own disciple! Here, you represent me!"


    Fang Lan''s eyes suddenly turned red and her head was slightly lowered. In my heart, there are thousands of feelings.


    The women looked at Chu Mo foolishly, and Shen Xingxue couldn''t help asking, "what about you?"


    "I''ll talk about my business later." Chu Mo shook his head: "then, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong will always be the reputation Dharma protector of the ethereal palace!"


    Although the two great monks who are about to fly to the celestial world and enter the refining period are not present. But they will never go against Chu Mo''s wishes.


    "The rooster... Is the Zhenjiao beast of the ethereal palace!" Chu Mo continued.


    "Boy, the rooster wants to talk to you about this. Why? Why should the rooster be a Zhenjiao beast for you? What is the rooster..." the rooster''s clamoring voice came from a distance. It was brought by the fluctuation of the spiritual pulse here, and as a result, it heard this.


    "You are a chicken." Chu Mo said.


    All the women couldn''t help laughing and sighed in their hearts that the only person who can be so presumptuous in front of Chu Mo now is probably the elder rooster.


    "Ye is the blood of Phoenix!" The rooster said angrily, and then his wings shook and fell from the sky.


    More than half a year. After eating a lot of Lucky fish, the hair on the rooster finally grew a lot. Although they are still relatively short, they look pathetic. But after all, you don''t have to wear that vulgar quilt all day to shake the market alone.


    "You say it''s not right?" Chu Mo glanced sideways at the big cock and asked with a sneer.


    "When!" The rooster answered cleanly, even a little beyond the expectation of all the women, but after saying that, he stared at Chu Mo and said, "but this is not for your face, the rooster nodded after looking at their face!"


    "The big cock is the best." Miaoyi Niang boasted.


    "Yes, elder rooster is the most considerate!" Dong Yu followed.


    "The rooster is the most beautiful!"


    "The elder rooster is the most beautiful!"


    "The elder rooster is the most..."


    The women then began to praise the rooster one by one, and immediately boasted that the rooster was hard to find in the sky and rare on the earth. The big cock''s beautiful snot almost came out.


    Then he looked at Chu Mo with a proud face.


    "OK, no matter who you''re aiming at, you can promise anyway." Chu Mo smiled and said, "master Huolong. In the spiritual world and the celestial world, it is also the Zhenjiao divine beast of the ethereal palace!"


    At this time, all the women restrained their smiles and looked at Chu Mo seriously. Now they all heard that Chu Mo seemed to be... Entrusted!


    And this time, Chu Mo''s way is also unprecedented serious. The arrangements are also quite appropriate.


    In the hearts of all the women, at this moment, they all have an idea they don''t want to face: this time... It seems that they really want to completely start to stay away from him.


    It is said that the path of cultivation is very lonely, but that refers to the real peerless Tianjiao!


    Because they were too familiar, although they knew that Chu Mo was a great genius, they never really regarded him as that kind of unattainable top arrogance.


    But at this moment, they finally had a glimmer of enlightenment in their hearts.


    He is the real top peerless Tianjiao!


    One day, he will embark on a completely different path from them to pursue his own way.


    The women present were all exquisite people. Therefore, at this moment, their hearts filled with strong reluctance and sadness.


    Chu Mo then said, "four elders, Hua Sanniang, he Feng, Shen aobing and Shen Aoshuang, are the eternal elders of Piaomiao palace!"


    Chu Mo looked at the girls in front of him, like a hundred flowers garden, with spring orchids and autumn chrysanthemums each excelling in the field. Any one has a peerless face. He then said with a smile: "in the future of Piaomiao palace, only female disciples will no longer be recruited, and excellent male disciples can also enter the Mountain Gate of my Piaomiao palace. But one thing, Piaomiao palace, which starts from the spiritual world, is the real ancestor... It will always be the ten of you!"


    "Then... What about you?" Miaoyi Niang asked the question Shen Xingxue had just asked again.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, then raised his head and looked at the nervous and expectant eyes of the women. He smiled: "I? I will always be the patron saint of the ethereal palace!"


    "Hey, hey... Boy, you''re going too far!" The rooster glared at Chu Mo: "Why are Bruce Lee and I the Zhenjiao beast, and you are the patron saint?"


    "Are you human?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock.


    "Master chicken is certainly not human, but you are not God!" The rooster rolled his eyes.


    "Later." Chu Mo smiled, and then looked at the women: "don''t worry, even if I really have to leave, but you... Will always be my closest person!"


    Chu Mo said, thinking of the relatives who were still in the bead, he secretly said in his heart: you too, don''t worry, I will soon enter the fairy world and send you to Buddhism to listen to scriptures!


    "Are you leaving?" Fang LAN looked at Chu Mo in some fear. If she could, she really never wanted to leave her master. Although now she has the ability to practice independently. But she really didn''t want to say goodbye to master.


    It is said that everyone can fly to the fairy world, but at that time, can we still find the figure of master? Can you still keep up with master? Fang Lan''s heart was a little gloomy.


    All the women felt gloomy.


    But this is the spiritual world!


    After thousands of years together, there will be a difference.


    A month later, a magnificent new palace was successfully built in the misty mountain.


    Three months later, Piaomiao palace was officially listed and became another emerging sect in the spiritual world. On this day, almost all the top sects and clans in the spiritual world, as well as those ancient families and sects that have been inherited for tens of thousands of years, sent people to congratulate.


    The owners of the Ping family, the Zhong family and the Hu family came in person!


    For a time, the three words "misty Palace" completely resounded through the whole spiritual world!


    Even in the magic world, this grand occasion has attracted many people to pay attention secretly.


    On the day when the sect was founded, the top ten ancestors of Piaomiao palace appeared, which surprised everyone. At present, countless people want to worship at the Mountain Gate of Piaomiao palace.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that Chu mo... This magical young man didn''t become the head of the ethereal palace.


    "There is no leader in this sect. There are only ten ancestors." On the day of founding the sect, Chu Mo said to everyone, "but I will always be the guardian of this sect. Touching it is like touching me!"¡ª¡ª


    Today is the third watch.


    Take a break and explode tomorrow!


    Don''t forget to vote for recommendation after reading!!! (~^~)

 Chapter 879

    This day is a big day for the whole spiritual world. Although everyone knows that Chu Mo is not the leader of the ethereal palace, almost all the guests came for Chu Mo!


    Just like Chu Mo''s words: move it, just like move me!


    Everyone has understood that this young man has really grown up. A person... Is a transcendent force!


    Moreover, he is about to leave the world.


    From before to after, Chu Mo didn''t enter the spiritual world for a long time, but his influence on the world was really too great!


    He will surely leave a heavy painting on the historical scroll of the spiritual world.


    So the big forces that had no intersection with Chu Mo sent people to congratulate them.


    Now the ethereal palace, in addition to Chu Mo, seems weak and pathetic. It seems that any small force can flatten it.


    But after feeling the powerful and almost terrifying aura on the misty mountain, everyone sighed in their hearts: it took the September sect 300 years to grow from a lowly sect in the spiritual world to a behemoth. The misty palace in front of us, even if it didn''t need a hundred years, could grow into a real giant!


    Moreover, it will never be forcibly carved up by others in the end, like the September sect, and the whole sect will fall apart overnight.


    All this, just because behind the September sect, there is no such patron saint as Chu Mo!


    The owner of the Ping family presented a huge plaque with the words "long life of Qi". This is enough to represent the attitude of these transcendent forces in the whole spiritual world towards the ethereal palace.


    There is such a huge plaque hanging in the hall of the ethereal palace. All those who want to make the idea of the ethereal palace need to seriously... Think about it.


    The collective appearance of the top ten ancestors of piaomi Palace this time also made their names appear in front of the world for the first time.


    Others just returned it, but the names Qin Shi and Dong Yu directly blinded countless people!


    Princess of the celestial clan!


    Unexpectedly, at this time, he publicly stood up and became one of the ancestors of such a sect established in the spiritual world as Piaomiao palace!


    This message. Even many proud people in heaven were shocked by it.


    After that incident, there was also a shocking reversal. Chu Mo, who was beaten and killed before, was actually the one who saved Qin Shi and Dong Yu in the end; Before, after the disappearance of Qin Shi and Dong Yu, the Luo brothers were sensational everywhere. Is the real murderer!


    Speaking of it, Luo Ning and Luo Ying have also disappeared for a long time. There has been no news of them.


    Now the news that Qin Shi and Dong Yu appeared in the spiritual world and became one of the top ten ancestors of the ethereal palace came out, and many people thought of the Luo family''s brothers again.


    For this. The Qin and Dong families in heaven, as always, chose to remain silent. And strictly restrict the family children, and do not express any opinions on this matter.


    This silence made many people dissatisfied. On the letter board, there were endless curses against the Qin family and the Dong family.


    At the same time, there is another group of people in the heaven, always paying attention to any news related to Chu mo.


    "He is going to the fairyland!"


    "Chu Mo is going to the fairy world!"


    "Mobilize our last remaining strength in the fairy world. Strictly monitor his every move in the fairy world, cut the knot, and don''t startle the snake!"


    "It''s best for us to choose a suitable person from the little power in the fairy world and become friends with him!"


    "In any case, we must directly capture him and take him away when he flies to heaven!"


    "If you do this, you will have a lot of rewards!"


    This wave of people is deeply hidden. No one was aware of their attempts, and no one even noticed their existence.


    It''s not difficult to hide the vast heaven from being noticed. Especially when there are no enemies. It is easier to do this.


    Spiritual realm.


    Piaomiao palace was finally established. Coincidentally, on this day, one of Chu Mo''s disciples also rose from the human world to the spiritual world. The staff already arranged. Directly to the ethereal palace. And I met Chu Mo as I wished.


    "Xiao He, see the master!" This beautiful girl, the moment she saw Chu Mo, her tears couldn''t help falling down the corners of her eyes, and she bowed down.


    Over the years, the young girl in the new year has grown into a beautiful girl, but in front of Chu Mo, she is still as obedient as she was in those days.


    Chu Mo was very happy. The day he chose was a real auspicious day. But I really didn''t expect that my disciples would fly up from the human world.


    Then Chu Mo introduced Xiao He to Fang LAN.


    Fang LAN had already known that Chu Mo had a large group of disciples in the human world, so there was no psychological barrier after seeing Xiao He. The monk, who was about to enter the realm of Yuanying, bowed in front of Xiao He, who couldn''t even reach the realm of foundation building. "Fang LAN has seen elder martial sister Xiao He. I heard master talk about you long ago, and I finally saw you today!"


    "Ah..." Rao shixiaohe has already developed a noble aura in the human world, but when he suddenly came to this strange advanced world, he couldn''t help being a little restrained when he saw Fang LAN with unfathomable strength. However, the master beside gave her an encouraging look, which calmed Xiao He''s heart: no matter how powerful she is, she is also the master''s disciple!


    "I am the registered disciple of the master, and you are the personal disciple of the master, and the realm between us is different from heaven and earth, so this elder martial sister..." Xiao he saluted Fang LAN, with a bitter smile on his face, and a little shy.


    "We are all disciples of master. You started earlier than me. Naturally, you are elder martial sisters. In the future, you will become the backbone of the whole ethereal palace!" Fang LAN took Xiao He''s hand and said with a smile.


    Chu Mo is really different from others to this apprentice. It is said that as Fang LAN, she is a generation shorter than other women and should not become one of the top ten ancestors of the ethereal palace.


    But Chu Mo arranged it like this!


    And all the girls have been getting along with each other, and their relationship is excellent. On weekdays, they are also matched by sisters. So without any resistance, he accepted Chu Mo''s arrangement.


    But today, with the arrival of Xiao He, all the talents suddenly felt that Chu Mo was really good to this apprentice!


    But all this is clear in Chu Mo''s heart. Aside from Fang Lan''s own excellence and emotional factors.


    Those disciples of the human world, even if they all joined the ethereal palace of the spiritual world after they rose to the spiritual world, but in the future, after they rose to the fairy world, someone will definitely leave!


    Those are all real Tianjiao who holds part of the supreme inheritance. A small ethereal palace... It''s hard to leave them.


    But Fang LAN, however, is different. She is the only apprentice she received in the spiritual world, and her natural small spiritual body is also doomed to her future achievements. Among all the women, she is definitely among the best!


    To make her become the top ten ancestors of the ethereal palace, to some extent, there is also a little intention to appease those monks in the spiritual world.


    Otherwise, none of the top ten ancestors is a monk born and bred in the spiritual world, which will make those spiritual monks uneasy, resulting in their unwillingness to join the ethereal palace.


    Chu Mo finally decided to make Fang LAN one of the top ten ancestors for comprehensive reasons.


    This decision indeed shows Chu Mo''s foresight in the future¡ª¡ª


    Today is a little explosive. Let''s vote for a recommendation!


    If there are still monthly tickets... Well, vote for one too! (~^~)

 Chapter 880

    Because countless talented teenagers in the spiritual world really came to worship founder Fang LAN to learn art!


    Even regard founder Fang LAN as their goal and source of motivation.


    Of course, these are later words.


    Chu Mo talked with Xiao He for a long time. Xiao He told Chu Mo that many of the martial brothers and sisters in the human world have the ability to fly, but considering the specific situation in the human world, we are ready to take turns to fly.


    At least ensure the stability of the ethereal palace in the human world.


    Xiao He also said that the ethereal palace in the human world is now famous and can suppress the whole world. Countless people came to learn from their masters.


    And the royal families of all countries also want to send those royal children to the ethereal palace, even if they are only a nominal disciple, they are willing!


    "You did a good job."


    Chu Mo''s words of encouragement made Xiao He wet her eyes again. She looked at Chu Mo: "look at the reaction of the ancestors, is the master going to leave the spiritual world and fly to the celestial world soon?"


    Chu Mo''s face showed a wry smile, and there was no one stupid in the group around him. Nodded, Chu Mo looked at Xiao He: "I always believe that you will have your own vast world."


    Xiao He said with a sad face, "but we prefer to stay by your side and listen to your teaching. In fact, there is another thing..."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Xiao He.


    Xiao He said seriously, "before I ascend this time, they entrusted me... If you see the master, you must pass on a promise to master."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Xiao He said, "they asked me to tell the master that the misty palace will always be their home. Even if it flies away from the nest like an eagle, it will never forget where its home is, let alone where its teacher came from!"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, then raised his head and smiled, "I know!"


    Half a month later, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong stood beside Chu Mo, on an empty field. Behind him, there is a large group of people.


    All the disciples of Piaomiao palace were there, and many people from all families of Jinxiu city came to see off these two predecessors who had great kindness to Jinxiu city.


    They are going to soar!


    In fact, according to their two realms. As early as he recovered, he had the ability to survive the robbery and soar. But they have been delayed until today, until the official establishment of the misty palace, they did not put their hearts into it.


    "Master, don''t worry. After arriving at the fairyland, we will definitely make preparations for the fairyland ethereal Palace at the first time." Xiao Wanjun looked at Chu Mo and made a serious commitment.


    Li Fangzhong also said, "after the ethereal palace people in the spiritual world fly to the fairy world, they will be picked up by our ethereal palace people at the first time!"


    Chu Mo nodded: "I believe you! However, the more important thing is your own cultivation. Even if you are already a top strength in the spiritual world, when you reach the celestial world, everything should start over."


    "We all know." Xiao Wanjun said in a deep voice, "I''ve lived for so many years. I''ve experienced all the things I should have experienced. I didn''t expect that one day, there will be a chance to fly to the fairy world again. This opportunity is given to us by the master, and we all know what to do."


    Li Fangzhong said, "I hope I can hear the master''s news in the fairy world as soon as possible, but the master has an assignment, and we are duty bound!"


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "that''s a deal!"


    Later, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong were thousands of miles away, one behind the other. One after another triggered natural disasters.


    For a time, the sky thundered, the dark clouds billowed, and after the lightning and thunder. Two figures disappeared under the sky of the spirit world.


    In fact, the people who came to watch the ceremony after hearing the news were far from the people in the ethereal palace and the splendid city, as well as many top powers in the spiritual world, who also came here to watch from a distance.


    Seeing these two people so relaxed, they passed the disaster. Let everyone sigh for it. Before that, if someone said in front of the top monks in the spirit world: it''s not difficult to be robbed by heaven, isn''t it a few times by thunder?


    This group of top monks will definitely slap directly in the face, and then step on the ground and scold, "you''re Farting!"


    If it is so easy to cross the robbery, the monks who fly from the spirit world to the fairy world will be doubled a hundred times!


    But after seeing Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong survive the robbery today, they really changed their previous cognition completely. Suddenly found: the original Dujie... Seems to be really not as terrible as expected.


    Because in their view, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong didn''t even sacrifice their magic tools. It seemed that they were facing the thunder... Straight into the sky, and then... Then they passed the disaster and flew to the fairy world!


    Is it really so easy to get through the robbery? Sky thunder cleaves on the body... Will it really not be seriously injured or even fatal?


    The monks who came to watch the ceremony all had great doubts in their hearts. Finally, they turned their eyes to the figure standing on the field, and an idea rose in their hearts: is it because of him?


    This idea made all monks feel cold in their hearts. The whole body gave birth to a huge cold, and even made them breathe a little faster.


    But soon, these monks all calmed down, because they knew one thing very well: this person, they can''t afford to provoke!


    So... What if you join the ethereal palace?


    This vague idea soon became clear in the minds of this group of people.


    Almost all of them are deeply rooted, and it is difficult to leave their families and sects, but many of them have relatives and descendants.


    If those young people choose to join the ethereal palace, then... Maybe in a few years, these young people can successfully leave the spiritual world, fly to the celestial world, and rush to a higher world!


    If so... It''s also a great good thing!


    Chu Mo didn''t know that because of an open ascent, many spiritual monks had this idea in their hearts.


    In fact, he just taught Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong a lightning protection formula.


    A seemingly ordinary and ordinary little magic power comes from the inheritance of a supreme!


    Up to now, no one knows how extravagant the cultivation skills of the disciples of the ethereal Palace are. Maybe one day, when any one of them comes out of the ethereal palace, which can dominate the power of one side, people will be surprised to find that as early as countless years ago, in the spiritual world... The emerging small sect of the ethereal palace has had an incredible and powerful foundation.


    The success of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong not only shocked countless people, but also excited the people of Jinxiu city and Piaomiao palace.


    Because for a long time, a fundamental problem that has plagued the spiritual and even celestial friars is the disaster!


    The disaster of heaven is a catastrophe that comes down from heaven to destroy your God and form. If you can survive successfully, your future will be promising, otherwise... It will be ashes.


    This price, even those monks with a firm heart of Tao, at the moment of facing it, can not help but feel uneasy.


    In the following period of time, Chu Mo kept his door closed and refined all the resources sent by the Zhong family, Hu family and Heping family into pills.


    Chu ink directly refined more than 1300 pills just because it was a perfect quality foundation pill! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 881

    This means that in the future, Piaomiao palace will successfully get out of more than 1300 monks who have built a perfect foundation!


    This achievement, even if it is a top-level rich family in the world of heaven, is definitely a real masterpiece. In addition, there are a large number of other pills, not to mention the spirit world. Even in the fairy world, these pills are all top-notch.


    So far, Chu Mo has done everything he can!


    Inheritance, skill, mental skill, elixir, all kinds of magic and weapons in heaven.


    During this time, the number of times Chu Mo entered the magic world also became frequent. Each time, he used all kinds of tricks to change himself into a strange face. No one knows that the person who makes a deal with him is the legendary Chu mo.


    Except for the deal with Lingdan hall.


    Because Chu Mo didn''t want Lingdan hall to know that he still had this means.


    Hu domineering, Zhong lie and the owner of the Ping family gave Chu Mo a very vivid lesson that day. Chu Mo didn''t become suspicious, but he was much more cautious than before!


    Therefore, those who pay attention to him, although they think that Chu Mo will certainly often enter and leave the magic world, such as the Shangguan family, Zhuge family and Luo family, and even prepare many dead men to completely kill Chu Mo in the magic city. However, from the beginning to the end, they didn''t even catch the shadow of Chu mo.


    This makes those people feel very stuffy.


    On the letter board, the reward for the killing of Chu Mo suddenly increased.


    But at the same time, there were also some voices on the letter board.


    The first one is tiger lie from the big family in heaven, the tiger family!


    "Chu Mo is my brother. Whoever dares to touch him, I, Hu lie, will be the first to let him go! Tell your family''s children to be careful and not to appear on the territory of the tiger clan, otherwise, he will come and go!"


    "Chu Mo is a young Tianjiao I admire very much. He is a VIP of my spiritual elixir hall! Whoever can''t get along with Chu Mo is going to get along with the whole spiritual elixir hall! If you want to do something bad, you''d better do it clean, otherwise. Don''t blame me for killing you directly at your door!" This is Feng Chundi''s public message on the letter board, which has not been heard for a long time.


    It is said that after several years of seclusion, the nine masters of Lingdan hall have a new understanding, and the realm has reached a higher level. In particular, the spiritual elixir hall behind him also made countless people feel afraid of it.


    Compared with those who make a public voice. Although some people didn''t make any sound, they all silently swore in their hearts: if they found someone who was a little hostile to Chu Mo, they would definitely not let go!


    Later, Chu Mo, who had not made any sound on the letter board for a long time, left a message directly on the letter board in the name of Chu mo.


    "Thank those who care about me for their constant care. Brother Hu lie, forgive me for hiding it from you for a long time. One day when I go to heaven, I will find you to drink! By then, we will not be drunk. I hope you have become a real immortal by that time!"


    "Thank Lord Feng Chundi for his appreciation and protection of the boy. How can you care so much about him? The cooperation between me and Lingdan hall will always be maintained."


    "At the same time, I''m here to seriously advise those who want to target me. Now I''m very weak. That''s right. I haven''t even soared to the fairy world, and it''s not time to refine my God. You who have been Mahayana, soared, and even celestial and real immortals earlier. There is a difference between heaven and earth! But I''m still young, and I''m not so easy to be found by you. I have relatives, friends, and you also have!"


    "So. If you want to target Chu Mo, just come. As long as I don''t die, the hatred will be reported sooner or later. But if you dare to target my relatives and friends, remember, unless you don''t have anyone worth worrying about in this world. Otherwise, I will definitely find him. How you treat my relatives and friends, I will treat them!"


    "I''m just an ordinary monk. Maybe I''m lucky, which makes me look different. In fact, it''s nothing. Any monk who embarks on the path of cultivation has his own differences. Don''t always focus on me, Chu mo. I don''t want to be an enemy with anyone, but... I won''t be afraid to be an enemy with anyone! Even the blood demon ancestor, his powerful part, also died in the spirit world. So So, the ancestor of the blood demon, please wait for me. "


    Such a passage is not long. But on the letter board, it caused an uproar!


    It shook the whole heaven, fairy and spirit!


    From beginning to end, Chu Mo spoke casually in a very calm tone, as if chatting. However, the gratitude and blood revealed in it moved countless people.


    He was grateful to his sworn brothers. He was grateful to Emperor Feng Chun and others who had helped him. He did not compromise with the threats from all sides, nor did he threaten anyone. Just stating a fact that everyone can think of and understand.


    Fearless of challenges and hardships!


    Finally, speaking of the blood demon ancestor, the young man finally showed his blood in his bones!


    Blood demon ancestor... This name is quite strange to countless people. But everyone who knew the name felt shocked from the bottom of his heart.


    Especially those high-level or senior figures in the celestial clan.


    Seeing this sentence on the letter board, everyone was stunned.


    "Is that man still alive?"


    "Blood demon ancestor... What a distant memory."


    "Unexpectedly, he had a part in the spirit world. What did he want to do? What''s more incredible is... His part died in Chu Mo''s hands!"


    "In the past, the blood demon ancestor was both righteous and evil. He was cruel and ruthless. Countless geniuses of his generation were killed by him, and he hadn''t appeared for many years. I thought he had already been under this heaven. I didn''t expect that he was still alive."


    "Chu Mo''s courage... Is really... Incredible, incredible! He killed a part of the blood demon ancestor, and dared to say it so publicly. Isn''t he afraid that the blood demon ancestor will wait for him in the future?"


    "As the ancestor of the blood demon, it''s not likely to hand Chu Mo in person, but his disciples and grandchildren... Will not let him go."


    "Young people need to be honed, but this kind of honing... Is a little too terrible."


    "Chu Mo''s temperament is a little too tough, too rigid and easy to break!"


    For a time, Chu Mo''s words spread all over the three realms of celestial spirits.


    If someone appreciates it, naturally someone is dissatisfied.


    The Shangguan family, Zhuge family and Luo family, who had enemies with Chu Mo, spoke out separately.


    "Boy, don''t treat yourself too much as a dish. We''ll wait for you in heaven!"


    As for the fact that it has been made public, the two robbed princesses appeared in the Qin and Dong families of the spiritual world, as always, silently.


    After Chu Mo finished sending this message on the letter board, the whole person disappeared again.


    But the ethereal palace of the spirit world, because these things, in the eyes of the top forces of the whole spirit world, have become more tall.


    Although it''s just a newly established sect, it''s already faintly... With a feeling of high mountains!


    A month later, the rooster flies!


    In the eyes of everyone, he broke through the air and disappeared in the spiritual world.


    Another month, Chu Mo soared.


    On this day, the three realms vibrated! (~^~)

 Chapter 882

    No spiritual friar has ever soared to make such a big noise like Chu mo. £¤f£¬.


    Among them, the fairyland, which has always been very calm, has been the most affected.


    "How did this boy practice so fast? Has he been practicing in the magic world all the time, but we don''t know"


    "He finished harming the spirit world so soon, and will he harm the fairy world again? This boy is a troublemaker. It''s not good to get involved with him."


    "I can''t say that. I still want to meet this young man. I heard that all the skills he cultivates are very powerful."


    "Is Chu Mo coming to the fairyland? Hehe, it''s very good. I believe that on the day he soared, all the connecting places in the fairyland must be very lively."


    "At the opening, I bet that if Chu Mo couldn''t get out of the fairyland, he would be directly suppressed."


    "I bet not. I haven''t heard that he has any enemies in the fairy world."


    "The absence of the celestial world does not mean that the celestial world does not exist. Those families who have enemies with him in the celestial world will miss this opportunity. You know, as long as he leaves the place where the celestial world meets, it is almost impossible to find him."


    "Yes, although the Lingdan hall is terrible, there are more people who don''t want to die for the sake of interests. I bet he can''t get out of the place of reception."


    For a time, almost all those who could enter the magic world and hold the letter board in their hands participated. Even if they didn''t make comments on the letter board, they were basically paying silent attention.


    In the Lord''s mansion of Jinxiu city.


    "They are too much, especially some blood friars in the spiritual world. They just don''t want to see us."


    "Hum, such a person can''t die easily if he informs secretly."


    "In my opinion, we might as well change the time and place of Dujie''s flight directly, otherwise, someone in the fairy world will always guess which place he will enter."


    In the room. The faces of all the women are not good-looking.


    Naturally, they can also see the contents on the letter board, and they are very angry with some remarks.


    Chu Mo sat there calmly, with no special hesitation on his face. He will be this afternoon. He crossed the robbery in the mountains more than 15000 miles away from the splendid city. That place is where he developed Feng Shui magic. A great place to calculate


    There, he will get the greatest benefit and absorb more essence of heaven and earth.


    After the flight, it will not directly enter the refining period, but at that time, the Taoist platform capacity of Dantian will expand many times, which is the best time to absorb essence.


    When the essence is fully absorbed, you can really enter the refining period.


    If you are a cultivator. When building the foundation, it is the most critical step in the whole path of cultivation. Then the refining period is equal to a key node on the path of cultivation. Whether it is cultivation, combat power, or the understanding of the Tao, they can enter a new realm.


    This step is also very critical, not sloppy.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, it doesn''t matter." Chu Mo looked at some people who were excited, and it was clear in his heart that they were worried about themselves on the one hand. But on the other hand, it''s because I''m about to leave.


    However, this day always comes, no matter how long it takes. Also inevitable.


    Chu Mo said, glancing at ouyangtu, who was sitting quietly in a corner, and hugging his fist with a smile: "master, after I leave, I rely on the help of master here. I believe that a hundred years later, master will accumulate more valuable experience when leaving the spiritual world. At that time, master is still a VIP in the ethereal palace of the celestial world."


    Ouyangtu nodded. He said, "although it''s not a short time, it''s not long. Let alone if I don''t know the childe, even after a hundred years, I may not dare to go through the robbery. Therefore, since I promised the childe, please rest assured. I will abide by my promise."


    Chu Mo nodded, and then glanced at Qin Shi and Dong Yu.


    The two women nodded at him, saying there was no need to worry.


    After he left, someone would definitely have the idea of the ethereal palace and the splendid city. Chu Mo has left behind, and has agreed with the women that he will always leave them the resources of cultivation in the magic world.


    It is estimated that in less than ten years, some of the women will fly to the fairyland


    A hundred years is enough for these people to lay a solid foundation in the fairy world


    As for the spiritual world, I believe there will be no problem with the protection of so many younger generations.


    Chu Mo finally glanced at the people in the room, then took up his glass and drank a glass of wine to everyone: "this farewell, I''ll see you later. I hope to hear the news of your ascension to the fairy world as soon as possible."


    Everyone''s eyes are slightly wet, and this difference is actually a real difference.


    Walk alone on the main road


    The real top monks are actually lonely.


    Even the children of a family have their own ways, and it is impossible to get together forever.


    "Today''s minute, tomorrow''s gathering. I just hope that no matter how far you go or where you go, you don''t forget that you once had a group of sincere friends." Miaoyi Niang was a little emotional, with tears in her eyes, picked up the glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "Xing Xue never dared to forget the saving grace of Yanhuang city in the past. I hope one day, I can get together with my brother under the starry sky and have a drink." Shen Xingxue picked up the glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "I''m lucky to meet you, and I dare not forget your kindness. May you understand the supreme road as soon as possible, look back on the world, and still think of your old friend." Hua Xiaoya picked up the wine glass.


    "Sobbing, you are so sour. People want to become the supreme one in the future, so they can often see the childe." Huang Zhe''s mouth is deflated, his face is sad, but in his smart eyes, there is a cunning light, she doesn''t want the atmosphere to be too sad.


    Fang LAN came to Chu Mo with a glass of wine, and Yingying bowed down: "master preaches, teaches and solves doubts, and Lan''er will remember it all his life. Lan''er only hopes to fly to the celestial world one day earlier and listen to master''s teachings."


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu came together, looking at Chu Mo, the two women smiled, didn''t say much, and drank the wine in the cup in one gulp. Their future must be in heaven, and their achievements are unlimited. So I don''t want to be sad here too much.


    Lu Tianqi and Lu Tianyue sisters also came together, staring at Chu Mo, and didn''t say anything more, just drank up the glass of wine.


    Chu Mo gave them a great opportunity to get acquainted with each other. They had misunderstandings and contradictions and depended on each other for life and death


    One of the top ten ancestors of piaomi palace is enough for their sisters to enter a higher level of the world. As for what they want in their hearts, whether it is extravagant hope or a good wish, they will be deeply buried in their hearts.


    Finally, Ping Ping also came over, looked at Chu Mo, and just said three words gently: "thank you."


    Chu Mo smiled gently, "you''re welcome."


    Then Chu Mo looked at Shen aobing, Shen Aoshuang, Hua Sanniang and he Feng, and said, "take care, elders, and see you in the fairy world."


    He Feng smiled brightly: "see you in the fairy world, Lao he. It''s not useless to enter the spiritual world in this life. It''s a great blessing to be able to fly to the fairy world one day. Thank you, master. You''ll always be our master."


    Hua Sanniang smiled, "me too."


    Shen Aoshuang said gently, "take care, be careful and pay attention to safety."


    Shen aobing''s eyes showed a complex light, thinking of the picture of her being saved in the human world at that time, and finally turned into a faint sigh, nodding gently at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo dried the wine in the glass and said again, "see you later."


    His figure flashed and disappeared here.


    He survived the robbery without seeing him off. Don''t watch the gift unfinished.

 Chapter 883

    In this huge room, only one person left, but everyone present felt as if the room was empty and full of loneliness.


    I don''t know who is crying silently first. In the end, even Qin Shi and Dong Yu, who were originally relaxed, couldn''t help but blush.


    This is the difference between fairies. It seems that it will be expected in the future, but in fact, everyone knows that Chu Mo''s departure this time is tantamount to truly embarking on his own way!


    In fact, even if these people gather here today, one day, they will also go their own way.


    Only when we really can''t find the way, may we get together again.


    But at that time, the sea turned into a mulberry field, in a flash of a thousand years, who knows whether the beauty has already had white hair?


    But this... Is practice!


    This is the way!


    Qin Shi sighed lightly, barely showing a smile: "today is the big day of his ascension, we should actually be happy. Well, I''m going to swear on the letter board! After so long, it''s time to make a voice belonging to me!"


    The princess of the big family in heaven, affected by Chu Mo''s departure, also understood many things in her heart that she had never understood in the past. Completely opened my heart.


    However, when she took out the letter board, the whole person... Was completely stunned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What happened?"


    Everyone looked at Qin Shi inexplicably. They didn''t know why the expression on her face was so wonderful.


    Qin Shi twitched the corners of her mouth and said in some silence, "I can''t go on the letter board..."


    "Ah?" Ping Ping over there also took out the letter board, and then said in surprise, "I can''t go up either..."


    Later, Dong Yu also took out the letter board and found that the situation was exactly the same.


    People couldn''t help looking at each other and looking at each other.


    In the end, Qin Shi couldn''t help saying, "I really doubt that our uncle Chu is the illegitimate son of Jieling now..."


    Dong Yu nodded and said, "feel the same!"


    People are still somewhat confused.


    Dong Yu explained: "Everyone knows that uncle Chu of our family soared from the spiritual world to the celestial world today, and there are too many people who pay attention to him! No one knows how many ill intentioned people there are. Anyway, the Luo family, Shangguan family and Zhuge family in the heaven. I''m afraid someone will spend a lot of money to buy some great friars in the celestial world to fight him. At this time, if you close the letter board, then... Those people want to contact each other, unless they enter the magic world. Otherwise... They don''t want to contact each other at all Impossible! "


    "That''s right. I''ll try to see if I can enter the magic world... Just go back." Qin Shi said. Then he closed his eyes slightly. But then she opened her eyes and said with a wry smile, "the magic world can''t enter."


    "Jie Ling did a good job!" Miaoyi Niang''s delicate face was still full of tears, but she directly smiled and said, "there are countless people who are not satisfied. This time... I''m afraid some people will go crazy directly!"


    "Great! Master should be safe now!" Fang Lan said happily.


    Ping Ping had the shortest time to contact Chu mo. she was the most shocked one. Originally, as a monk in the spiritual world, being able to enter the magic world was already a gift from heaven for her. But I never thought that someone could go against the sky to such a degree.


    Because of his soaring, the magic world was closed directly, and the letter board also lost contact


    No wonder Qin Shi said he was the illegitimate son of Jieling... Don''t say, it seems that it is really possible!


    Lu Tianqi and Lu Tianyue sisters over there were also full of shock in their hearts. They stared at the people blankly, and then their faces all showed a gloomy color.


    If Lu Tianyue was just a little fond of Chu mo before. After the event of Lingdong mountain, her heart has completely fallen in love with this excellent young man.


    But she is also very clear that she should have no chance. There are too many excellent girls around Chu Mo, but even Qin Shi, Dong Yu, a princess of the celestial family, can only be friends with Chu mo. What chance does she have to become his confidante?


    However, Lu Tianyue did not give up because of this. In her heart, she had made up her mind. Even if her talent is not the most outstanding among all women, she can become the most diligent one!


    One day, we will meet in heaven. At that time, even if still unable to accompany you. But at least... Speaking of you, I can easily say: that was the man I most admired! Of course, we are also good friends!


    The closure of the magic world not only surprised Qin Shi and Dong Yu, but also completely shocked the whole celestial realm!


    Countless people were still excitedly discussing about Chu Mo at the last moment, the opening of the opening. Support, support, sing bad... It''s not lively.


    But the next moment... They were all kicked out of the magic world. Everyone opened their eyes, all with a blank face, and then there was an incomparable shock.


    Because they suddenly found that they couldn''t enter the magic world!


    Even the letter board... Lost contact!


    Is this special... What the hell?


    Isn''t the spirit dead?


    What is the connection between Chu Mo and the magic world?


    Countless people are scolding, and more people are curious.


    Jinxiu city. Qin Shi looked at the crowd calmly: "is it because of Chu Mo that the magic world became like this? In fact, it''s very simple... As long as he successfully survived the robbery, he''ll see the changes in the magic world."


    Chu Mo didn''t know these things. He galloped all the way with the fire dragon cup. Look for a good place to cross the robbery before finally arriving.


    This place is more than 15000 miles away from Jinxiu city. It should not disturb too many people to survive the robbery here.


    If he happens to be met by someone, Chu Mo has nothing to do. If you encounter it, you will encounter it. After all, you can never avoid these things by practicing this road.


    Later, Chu Mo directly triggered the disaster.


    There was hardly any preparation. A huge thunder fell in the air!


    Click!


    Above the sky, clouds and clouds gather, thunder and lightning flash, and dark clouds roll.


    Chu Mo was dressed in black, with long hair like a waterfall on his shoulders, and his blood was as strong as a dragon.


    Raising his head, looking up at the sky above him, Chu Mo''s face was not afraid in the face of the terrible scourge of thunder!


    "Tianjie... It''s just a way to harden the body. The growth of the body of the ancestral realm can''t be separated from this kind of thing. Come on... It''s better to be more violent!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Zhao qiansun, who escaped from the September sect, was trembling all the way, carefully avoiding the monks of the Zhong family, the Hu family and the peace family. His realm was not enough for a Yuanying ancestor. So, he was afraid in his heart.


    But deep in his heart, there is also a strong idea.


    Go to Jinxiu city!


    Although it was once a hostile camp, Zhao qiansun stubbornly believed that that place... Would be his only hiding place!


    My cooking is still delicious! I think they will take me in!


    Looking at the map in his hand, Zhao qiansun''s face finally showed a somewhat soothing smile: it''s less than 20000 miles away!


    At this time, in the sky thousands of miles away, suddenly lightning and thunder, dark clouds rolling, a doomsday scene, almost scared Zhao qiansun to sit on the ground. I thought someone could kill him.


    After a careful look, I found that there seemed to be someone over there!


    Thinking of some recent rumors, Zhao qiansun couldn''t help but stare, his face was excited, and his heart said: is it really him¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!!!


    Let''s vote a few recommended votes from the starting point!


    Those who have monthly tickets also vote.


    Well, I''m too tired to write a single chapter... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 884

    Zhao qiansun cautiously fell there, trembling with excitement all over him, staring at the figure looming in the thunder and lightning thousands of miles away on the sky.


    "It''s really him!"


    "It must be him!"


    "That''s him!"


    Zhao qiansun stared at the boss with a pair of eyes, and looked in that direction without blinking. The innermost part muttered softly, "that''s great! When can I be like him one day?"


    Thinking in his heart, Zhao qiansun''s heart became surging, and his blood was boiling.


    At this time, he suddenly felt the darkness in front of him. Then, in the sea of his spiritual knowledge, there came a voice like magic and truth: the blue inferior blood awakened, reaching the standard of entering the magic world, but because the magic world was temporarily closed, he could enter the magic world through this pithy formula... Three days later.


    After a long time, Zhao qiansun woke up. His eyes were blank, frowned, and muttered, "what happened to me just now? It seems that I had a dream? I dreamed that I could enter the magic world?"


    But then, up and down his body, he suddenly shivered and stared at the boss, because he suddenly felt that there seemed to be a completely different situation in his body!


    His blood seems to be full of explosive power!


    This power made his heart tremble.


    "I... I really... Really awakened my blood?" Zhao qiansun''s eyes are still full of incredible light.


    After a long time, Zhao qiansun finally accepted this reality.


    He raised his head and looked at the figure thousands of miles away, above the sky, who was facing difficulties in the thunder and lightning. Then he knelt down and kowtowed three heads respectfully towards the other side.


    "If it weren''t for you, I, Zhao qiansun, would never have awakened my blood and never have the chance to leave the spiritual world in my life. It was you... Who enlightened me! Although you may not know it, I still thank you!"


    After kowtowing, Zhao qiansun stood up. He was no longer obsessed with looking at the figure over there who was crossing the robbery. But walk in the direction of Jinxiu city and walk more firmly!


    "I want to worship in the ethereal palace! I think, now I should be qualified... Directly worship under his door?" Zhao qiansun walked away. One side of his chest is full of pride: "one day, I will be like him, slapping the sky, facing the disaster!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo, who was going through the robbery, also felt a strong blood force. It seems to burst out suddenly.


    Thousands of miles away, Chu Mo saw Zhao qiansun''s scene from daze to kneeling down. Then, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Then, Chu Mo suddenly stretched out his hand. In the void, a huge hand suddenly appeared, and tore it hard towards Gao Tian!


    The empty sky is like paper. Unexpectedly, this huge hand tore a crack!


    Ignoring the robbery thunder that had not yet dispersed, Chu Mo jumped up and flew directly into the crack.


    Boom boom!


    Countless thunder and lightning strike at the crack at the same time.


    But the figure has disappeared, and the crack... Also began to close slowly.


    Chu Mo didn''t wait until the disaster was completely over, so he tore open the sky and flew to the fairy world!


    Because after hardening his body with this Tianjie, Chu Mo found that the next Jielei hit him, and he had no effect of quenching like before.


    Since it''s useless. Why continue?


    If people see this scene, I''m afraid they will faint directly.


    Have you ever seen such a monk? First, the power of Tianjie is not strong enough, and then it is impatient to directly tear open the void and go away... This kind of thing. I''m afraid only the legendary demons can be made!


    As Chu Mo entered the crack, there was rolling essence, frantically pouring into his body.


    The will of heaven, my mind method works by itself, and begins to absorb the essence between heaven and earth crazily.


    The colorful Taoist platform in Chu ink Dantian is dazzling. Emitting bright light!


    Its shape has not changed at all, but the marks on it have become clearer and more vivid.


    In fact, the space inside the five color platform has also been expanded countless times!


    That space is the ocean of energy!


    It is the foundation of all cultivation of Chu Mo!


    There is the source of strength!


    Refining period!


    Refining period!


    Refining period!


    Chu Mo shouted wildly in his heart, and finally took this step!


    When it comes to refining God, he can refine a second God!


    Refining the second God, you can stay in the perfect body forever!


    Even if it can''t be used in the fairy world, it can stay in the sky of the magic world and continue to cultivate!


    Other monks in the realm of refining God, when they just stepped into this realm, would not think about it at all. Because even if they can condense the second God in the shortest time, where can they find a suitable body?


    Few people like Chu Mo step by step from the bottom, but if all his things are known by the outside world, even the big men in the largest family in the world of heaven... Will be crazy about it!


    Chu Mo was frantically absorbing a large amount of essence while walking in this channel.


    When he walked towards the end of this passage... A door condensed by light, his five color Taoist platform was completely filled with the energy transformed from essence!


    This kind of speed... It''s incredible, it''s abnormal, it''s incredible!


    As long as he turns Yuanying into a God again, he will completely become a master in the refining period!


    Boom!


    At the moment Chu Mo just walked out of the light gate, there was a terrible wave that directly shrouded here. A barrier... Instantly formed, completely sealing this place of connection.


    Then, a burst of laughter came out: "Hahahahahaha... I''m so lucky!"


    Then, listening to the man yelling at the sound stone, "I found Chu Mo! I found Chu mo... hurry up, he was sealed by my border in the place of introduction! For a moment... He can''t think of it, hurry up, we''re rich!"


    Chu Mo looked coldly at a laughing old man and a group of people behind him across the border.


    The group of people all burst into a powerful breath. Any one is a monk in the realm of refining God.


    And the old man looks even more unfathomable!


    Chu Mo glanced at him with the sky god.


    "At the beginning of Mahayana..."


    Mahayana friar!


    Chu Mo carefully took a look at the appearance of these people, remembered their appearance, and then without saying a word, took out a broken boundary pill, and easily broke the barrier. Taking advantage of the moment when the old man didn''t react at all, Chu Mo activated another 100000 Li Dan.


    A hundred thousand miles away!


    Chu Mo''s figure, whew... Disappeared here.


    Then, the second... Third... Tenth is activated!


    In a moment, he had appeared a million miles away.


    The old man at the place of reception, as well as the men behind him, were all dumbfounded, looking at the empty place of reception, completely stupid¡ª¡ª


    Today, I can finally go home. Although I''m breaking out these days, I''m really tired... I sleep an average of fourorfive hours a day, and I''m sleepy.


    It is estimated that there will be a great sense of fatigue after returning home. So... While I can still insist today, I came to the airport early and wrote for more than three hours. Plus the two hours written in the hotel this morning, I have finished five chapters today!


    Am I good? (~^~)

 Chapter 885

    "Where are people?" The old man asked.


    "I... I just saw that after he rushed out of there, it seemed that he threw something on the barrier, and the barrier broke directly. Then... Then his figure flashed, and I didn''t even see his appearance clearly, and he had completely disappeared." A monk in the refining period still had a shocked face and murmured.


    "He must be Chu Mo!" Another refining monk said.


    "Nonsense!" The old man was almost crazy and angrily said, "who has this ability except Chu Mo?"


    "Then... Lao Zu, what should we do now?" Asked a monk in the refining period beside him.


    The old man twitched at the corners of his mouth and could hardly speak. He looked up at the sky with his eyes blankly, and sighed for a long time: "how can I forget that he has such a good relationship with Lingdan Hall... How can there be no broken Dan on his body?"


    "Yes, Lao Zu, I heard... The reason why he has a good relationship with Lingdan hall is that he is an alchemist himself." Said a monk.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" The old man shouted at the man who spoke, and then said with a sad face: "there was a great opportunity to make our power soar, and each of us can get a huge amount of cultivation resources... Then... It''s like a foam, that''s it..." he poked the void with his hand: "with a slap... It broke... It broke his mother! I''m so angry!"


    Whoosh!


    In the void, there are a large number of figures, shooting this way.


    From a distance, someone laughed excitedly and said, "Taoist Dugu Yu''s luck is really enviable. Hahahahahaha, where is the boy Chu Mo? I want to see if he has three heads and six arms?"


    Another person answered in the void, "there must be a big secret hidden in this boy. Even if we don''t want those rewards, dig out a third of the secret from him... It''s enough for us!"


    "Dugu Aotian is really powerful! His calculation is really accurate. He is worthy of the power to fly up from the spirit world. He calculates the flying ground of the monks in the spirit world so accurately, admiration, admiration!"


    Figures after figures. drop from the clouds.


    Everyone''s momentum is extraordinary. There is a breath that is introverted, and even can''t see the depth at all. Only by chance. Light flashed in my eyes. This is actually a rising power!


    It can be seen that the rise of Chu Mo has affected the hearts of many people.


    There are countless people who want to target him!


    However, these people were stunned when they saw the expression on Dugu Yu''s face after they came here.


    "Dugu Daoyou. Where are the people of Chu Mo?"


    "Yes? Didn''t you just say that he couldn''t escape after being sealed with a barrier for a moment?"


    "The place of reception is empty... The border is gone, so does Chu Mo run away?"


    A group of people immediately surrounded Dugu Yu.


    At this time, there are more figures in the sky, constantly coming here.


    Dugu Yu said with a sad face, "run!"


    "Really ran away?"


    "Really run!"


    "I... I really want to kill you!" A Mahayana monk glared at Dugu Yu: "are you a pig? A monk who just flew up from the spirit world, you can''t even see him? Are all your people idiots?"


    All the monks behind Dugu Yu glared at the man who spoke. Although their realm is not as good as this person, they are all monks in the refining period. They are naturally unhappy to be scolded face to face. But they just dare to glare. Because this man comes from a super power in the fairy world, and the background behind him is so strong that even ordinary monks in the promotion period are unwilling to provoke him casually.


    Dugu Yu''s face was bitter: "who could have thought that he had not only the boundary breaking pill, but also the Dun pill..."


    "I remember, between this man and the Lingdan Hall..." a Mahayana friar beat his chest and feet, "if I were here, I would definitely shoot him directly! Enchantment is useless!"


    Dugu Yu angrily said, "do you think I don''t want to fight him directly? The question is... Who can think of his reaction so fast?"


    last. The rising friar who never spoke slowly said, "OK, don''t quarrel here. I believe Dugu Aotian didn''t mean to let him go. After all, Dugu Aotian and his friend have a deep hatred for him, and this kind of thing happened. No one wants to see it. It seems that it will take a long time to catch him. Let''s start like this, and whoever has news in the future, let me know."


    With these words, the rising monk turned and left. I don''t want to stay here for a moment.


    On the one hand, when he came here, he had something old with Dugu Yu. On the other hand, it is also for interests. Now seeing Chu Mo run away and stay here, it''s meaningless. So I went very simply.


    The remaining monks, although they are all very unwilling, have no way. I can only leave one by one.


    In the end, only Dugu Yu stood here foolishly.


    One of Dugu Yu''s men angrily said, "what is it? If it weren''t for informing them, we might not have no chance!"


    "But if we don''t inform them, even if we catch Chu Mo, I''m afraid we''ll be killed." Another monk in the refining period said gloomily.


    Finally, everyone looked at Dugu Yu.


    Some of them are people of Dugu mountain in the spirit world, who are full of hatred for Chu Mo in their hearts, and some are monks born and raised in the fairy world, who are purely for interests.


    Dugu Yu could become the leader of this force, and his mind, cultivation and means were all available. Unfortunately, he met a real opponent today and lacked some luck.


    Many people think that Chu Mo is unlikely to soar near Jinxiu City, because there are several corresponding places to fly in an area. No one would think that Chu Mo didn''t know this. So many people simply run to places far away. It is believed that Chu Mo will definitely choose an area far away from the splendid city when flying.


    No one expected that Chu Mo didn''t run too far at all, but chose a place that could absorb the most essence!


    Dugu Yu accurately calculated to the place where Chu Mo rose, but he didn''t get any chance to fight Chu mo.


    His eyes showed a unwilling color: "Chu mo... I will never let you go!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo, who was on an ancient road millions of miles away from Dugu Yu, turned into a childe. Dressed as a typical fairy monk, he looked like a marching monk who explored the mountains and waters and understood the world road.


    No one will think that this is a bumpkin who has just risen from the spiritual world. Because those monks who just rose from the spiritual world have a strong sense of vigilance against this strange world, and their dress and behavior are also incompatible with this world. It takes a long time to get used to it.


    But if you are an experienced local monk in the fairy world, you can still see the difference at a glance.


    But in Chu Mo, this experience... Seems to have no meaning at all.


    Because as early as in the magic world, Chu Mo was already familiar with the monks in the fairy world.


    Therefore, it was not difficult for Chu Mo to dress up as a fairy monk at this moment.


    Chu Mo''s first thing after entering the fairy world is not to find Qi Xiaoyu. He is going to the Buddhist sect of the fairy world! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 886

    This matter has been pressing in Chu Mo''s heart for many years. n¡Ên¡Ê£¬.


    He never mentioned it to anyone until later, but that doesn''t mean he forgot.


    How can you forget that unforgettable hatred and deep love for your loved ones? How dare you forget?


    The first thing is to go to Buddhism and let your family listen to scriptures in Buddhism. This matter can only succeed, not fail!


    Even if he left the fairyland one day and flew to heaven, he could not take this bead away. One day, when he really steps into the path of Supreme... He will really come back and take this bead.


    Therefore, he must owe Buddhism a great cause and effect for this matter!


    And all this... There is another premise, that is, Buddhism must promise first.


    Otherwise, even if he wants to owe Buddhism this cause and effect, I''m afraid he has no chance.


    Chu Mo has never known much about Buddhism. I only know that Buddhism is an ancient sect that has existed since ancient times. At that time, the world was still a complete world, regardless of the four realms of immortals, spirits and people. At that time, Buddhism already existed!


    This super ancient sect has always been very low-key, and few disciples will walk in the world.


    But there is one thing, even if it is a big family in heaven, few people will take the initiative to provoke Buddhism. It is said that the holy land of Buddhism is even more terrifying and unparalleled. Even if the emperor comes, he will drink hatred!


    In this case, Chu Mo was even less daring.


    Although he has great courage and can be called bold, he does not dare to be presumptuous everywhere. In particular, this matter is also related to the life and death of his relatives.


    "I''ll do it anyway!" In Chu Mo''s eyes, there was a firm light.


    The second thing is to find master, Xiao Yu and big cock.


    But even if he finds it, Chu Mo doesn''t want to be too close to them, because there are too many people who want to target him now. I''m afraid this situation will continue until the day when he steps into the realm of God. According to Chu Mo''s estimation, even if he succeeds in becoming emperor, he may not live in peace.


    Because with the continuous improvement of his cultivation, the secret of his body. It will also attract more and more attention from people of a higher level.


    These things are the basis for Chu Mo to improve so fast, but at the same time... They are also the biggest burden on him!


    Chu Mo felt more and more that he could have so many artifacts. It must have a direct relationship with his life experience. But until today, there are only two clues he can grasp.


    One is in the magic world, but the spirit of the world refuses to tell him; The other one is in Guixu, and the big skeleton also doesn''t tell him!


    He has so many things against the sky. Let Chu Mo have the pleasure of cheating, but also let him have unimaginable pressure!


    Tera hates!


    If he doesn''t have so many things, if he is just an ordinary monk, who will pay attention to him?


    All this seemed to start from the moment he entered the magic world, and from that moment, he couldn''t help himself.


    Chu Mo''s heart is full of gratitude to Jieling, but sometimes his heart is also full of helplessness.


    It also shows one thing: if you want to shine. We must make ourselves as bright as possible to illuminate all the shadows. Because all darkness is your enemy!


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, followed this ancient road, and expanded his magic power of shrinking into inches. His body was like a streamer, and he went out very far in an instant.


    At sunset, his figure was lonely and straight.


    Although Yuanying has not yet become a God, Chu Mo has been able to feel his difference.


    In the period of refining God, the most obvious place is the cultivation method. From magic... To magic power.


    For ordinary monks, especially those in the spiritual world, the skill they cultivate can only be used. But it is not a magic power. Therefore, after stepping into the refining period and flying into the fairy world, they must make their own efforts, either join the school or join forces. Or forcibly take... In short, you need to get the magic skill before you can further improve your power.


    But Chu Mo didn''t have this trouble. All the skills he practiced were all the way to the end, and there was no need to change them when he reached the supreme state.


    From this point, his starting point is actually much higher than countless monks.


    Up to now, many people think that Chu Mo was born in the human world, but he was lucky enough to wake up a top blood line, and then he got the attention of the spirit of the magic world, so he developed.


    But few people know that even if there is no magic world, even if there is no boundary spirit, what Chu Mo has... Is enough to make any big man in heaven crazy.


    When the magic method is converted into a magical power, the absorbed essence of heaven and earth is no longer a spiritual Qi, but a essence Qi that is far more powerful than a spiritual Qi!


    At the same time, the consumption of magic is also quite huge. When Chu Mo performed those supreme skills in the spiritual world, his power was limited and his consumption was limited. But in the fairyland, once again cast the same supreme skill, power doubled, consumption... Also doubled!


    As he walked, he kept an eye on some things around him.


    This ancient road is very quiet and long. Chu Mo doesn''t know where this road leads.


    The plan for today is to find a human town quickly, so as to find out the location of Buddhism.


    Sha Sha... Sha Sha.


    Chu Mo''s ears suddenly heard a gentle sound.


    This kind of sound is a bit like the sound made by snakes when they crawl. Ordinary people can''t hear it at all. Even Chu Mo can barely hear it.


    His heart suddenly became alert.


    This is not the spirit world anymore, this is the fairy world. A world far above the spiritual world.


    The non human spirits in this world are far more powerful than those in the spiritual world. In particular, there are many non human beings in the fairy world who can enter the magic world.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to provoke trouble, so he subconsciously accelerated the speed.


    Here, show the phantom wind step and expand the magic power of shrinking into inches. The speed of the whole person suddenly becomes faster!


    rustle.


    rustle.


    That voice, however, always seemed to follow him.


    This raised Chu Mo''s vigilance to the extreme, and then he stopped. Then... Directly spread out the divine mind and shrouded it in all directions.


    Hiss!


    With the distance between Chu Mo and Shen Nian getting farther and farther, he finally sensed a creature, which was less than 300 miles to his left, and seemed to be walking underground. But the shape of this thing made Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This guy is thousands of feet long!


    As Chu Mo stopped, the thing also stopped.


    At the moment when Chu Mo''s mind covered its body, the thing emitted an extremely terrible breath of death!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo felt that his mind seemed to have been slashed severely, and the whole spiritual sea was in turmoil.


    Chu Mo''s face twisted directly, too painful!


    Even he has an unbearable feeling.


    Then, at the next moment, Chu Mo pulled out his feet and ran wildly!


    Then, 300 miles to the left of Chu Mo, a red shadow burst out of the ground.


    Like a huge and incomparable long snake, he rushed directly at Chu mo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 887

    The smell emanating from this thing has been far beyond the monks in the refining period, at least the realm of Mahayana!


    And his body was huge, emitting a very pungent smell. He opened his mouth and swallowed it directly towards Chu mo.


    "What is this?" Chu Mo''s speed has been increased to the extreme, and the whole person didn''t even leave a remnant. In the blink of an eye, he appeared thousands of miles away. But the huge guy behind him is still desperately chasing.


    "That''s a fairy earthworm, a small broken worm."


    At this time, the voice of the fire dragon came from the fire dragon cup on Chu Mo''s body.


    Chu Mo soared to the fairy world and soared with the fire dragon cup. This is what he promised the fire dragon. However, in the future, after Miaoyi Niang and others all fly to the fairy world, Chu Mo will let the fire dragon continue to guard the ethereal palace in the fairy world. Until when he flies to heaven, he will not leave with it again.


    At that time, it will also be the time for fire dragon to completely restore its freedom.


    Hearing the voice of the fire dragon, Chu Mo suddenly remembered that he was still carrying such a big bodyguard. He immediately laughed and stopped running, saying, "why didn''t you make a noise earlier? At that time, you should have directly killed the group of people in the place of introduction. I wasted a lot of top-grade pills!"


    The materials of Dun Dan and broken boundary Dan are all extremely expensive. If Chu Mo hadn''t cooperated with Lingdan hall, he couldn''t find the refining materials of these pills at all.


    The fire dragon youyou said, "you have been almost beaten by everyone. Do you want to be known by more people about your cards?"


    Chu Mo scratched his head and became a little silent. Of course he didn''t want to.


    "But I can get rid of this bug in front of you. It''s not difficult." The fire dragon said faintly.


    At this time, the huge head of the fairy earthworm, which was thousands of feet long, had come close to Chu Mo''s eyes. The fleshy head was covered with soil and mucus. It looked very disgusting, but it was also very terrible!


    "Get out!"


    The fire dragon directly gave a cold roar, and the huge body rushed out of the fire dragon cup.


    The fairy earthworm suddenly seemed to meet the natural enemy, and its huge body slammed to the ground. Unexpectedly, this piece of land was smashed into a deep and long ditch stretching thousands of feet. The sky was covered with smoke and dust.


    Chumerton was speechless. When he saw himself, it seemed to see the delicacy of the world. Seeing the fire dragon, I immediately counselled... Is this bully too obvious?


    "Actually, it''s a tonic. It''s delicious." Fire Dragon said.


    "Oh... You eat." Chumerton felt a tumbling in his stomach and couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    The fire dragon sneered, "if I can eat it. Do you think I''ll leave it to you? Just don''t eat it if you don''t eat it. Let it live. After all, this is the first non human spirit you encounter when you enter the fairy world."


    Chu Mo looked at the fairy earthworm shivering on the ground and sighed in his heart. Nodded: "let''s go."


    Then, the fire dragon drilled back into the fire dragon cup, and Chu Mo took it away gradually.


    At this time, the huge fairy earthworm seemed to suddenly come to life, plunged into the deep earth, and soon disappeared.


    This is just an episode, but for Chu Mo, it seems like a wake-up call. Tell him this is no longer the spiritual world.


    "There are a lot of such creatures hidden in the fairy world, which is nothing but a small insect in the Mahayana. But in fact, if what I just met is a fairy earthworm in the rising period, then even I... May not be able to suppress it completely." The fire dragon said, "after all, I''m sealed in the fire dragon cup, and I have a congenital weakness. Moreover, if the other party finds out this secret, then... As long as a Yuanshen is assigned to attack you, I can''t guarantee your safety."


    "So..." Chu Mo sighed lightly.


    "So, even if you keep taking me with you, at most... I can only help you solve the creatures in Mahayana." The fire dragon said, "in fact, you only need to turn the yuan baby into a God. After you really enter the refining period, you may not have the power of a war if you encounter such creatures again."


    "Listen to what you mean, it seems that you just want me to send you to a safe place quickly. Are you relieved?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous to follow your boy!" The fire dragon answered calmly, "do you know why the immortal earthworm pursued you just now? In fact, monks in your realm generally can''t attract its interest at all."


    "Why?" Chu Mo was also surprised by this problem.


    "Because of your constitution and your blood!" The fire dragon sighed and said, "although you can''t accurately judge your constitution and blood, do you know that your constitution and blood are irresistible temptation to any living creature in the spiritual world!"


    "...." chumerton was speechless.


    Huolong said seriously: "This is true and indisputable. Maybe human practitioners, in general, even if they feel that your constitution and blood are somewhat special, they may not be moved. Because it is immoral to extract other people''s blood and refine other people''s flesh... It will cause great cause and effect, and it is not so easy. But for non human spirits, their perception is far more than that of human monks, and they can clearly Feel your differences. Secondly, the vast majority of non human souls will not have any moral concepts at all. So, they want to eat you... There will be no psychological burden! "


    "I''ve also become a sweet cake..." Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. When he was in the spiritual world, this kind of thing really didn''t happen.


    "So the first thing you have to do now is to find a safe place while I''m still there, and turn the baby into a god!" Huolong''s very serious proposal.


    It didn''t know Chu Mo''s plan, but it intuitively felt that Chu Mo didn''t seem to be in a hurry to take the step of transforming Yuan Ying into God, but rather wanted to do another thing in a hurry.


    "So..." Chu Mo was silent for a moment, and then nodded, "what you said is reasonable."


    Later, Chu Mo directly found a quiet place, and then put the fire dragon cup beside him, and took out the killing sky... And put it aside.


    Fire dragon has no opinion about this. If Chu Mo didn''t even have this vigilance, he would look down on Chu mo.


    How did you live to this day without any vigilance?


    Later, Chu Mo began to use the divine mind method.


    This time, with his operation, the third volume of the divine will mind method, the Tao pole volume, began to run slowly.


    Chu Mo was very happy in his heart. This is the sign that the will of heaven and my mind method has entered the third level!


    After so many years, he finally stepped into the third layer of Providence.


    When I see Master, I may be able to pass the last two volumes of Providence mind method to master! In those days, all kinds of conditions were not mature, and Chu Mo didn''t dare to take out the perfect Providence, but today, it should be OK.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and began to run the Tao pole roll. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 888

    The extreme volume of Tao is going against the sky.


    In fact, the practice has reached the realm of refining God. A person... Really divides into two, refining into a second God. This is really an unnatural move.


    Because any creature has only one life. Dead is dead. Either the smoke disappears, the dust returns to the dust, or the reincarnation cycle of cause and effect.


    By the time of birth, it is actually the beginning of the road against heaven.


    In the monk''s body, a villain formed by the condensation of the essence of heaven and earth was born. This villain was called Yuanying. The monk''s essence of cultivation is all in Yuanying. If the monk dies, Yuanying can break out and practice again. After many years, he still has the opportunity to practice again.


    This is equivalent to an extra life!


    A real death crisis can be avoided.


    But this is only the beginning of the road against heaven. Generally speaking, in the eyes of monks in the same realm, Yuanying is still very fragile. Of course, Yuan Ying is quite sure that he can easily suppress the other side in the face of the golden elixir friar. But if facing the same level of Yuanying friar, it is basically a dead end.


    Therefore, this is not enough to be true against the sky.


    When we reach the realm of refining God, we refine the second God, which is the product of true rebellion!


    Because it can be separated from the Buddha and travel outside the sky!


    An idea can appear tens of thousands of miles away!


    Yuanshen Yuanshen... It has issued a magic power!


    If the second God can find a suitable body, then this person can really be divided into two, and become two monks with independent thoughts... Completely different!


    Fundamentally speaking, these two monks are actually one person, but in fact, after they meet, they can call each other Taoist friends!


    Die one, and the other will suffer a heavy blow, but will not die! You can still continue to cultivate!


    And you can inherit all the memories of another!


    This is the real rebellion!


    If the original falls, then the second God can replace the original and exist in the world. There is actually no difference with this one!


    There is only one thing in the body of the second God. You can never condense a Yuanying again. Without Yuanying, you can''t take the step of transforming Yuanying into God. But as long as the second primordial God does not die, he can still practice Mahayana, soar... And then make breakthroughs all the way up.


    If one day. If you really achieve the supreme throne, it''s not difficult to reverse the rebirth and give birth to the second God again. But in that realm, you can incarnate thousands of people. Whether there is a second God is not so important.


    And the second God can practice alone and reach a very high level, almost never.


    If the second primordial God falls, the Buddha will also be severely damaged, and there is no way to continue to condense primordial baby.


    In other words, any monk can only condense a primordial baby in his life, and he can only have one chance to turn primordial baby into God.


    Those monks whose bodies fell and Yuan Ying escaped. Even if Yuanying can practice again one day, there will never be a chance to condense a Yuanying.


    Therefore, in the eyes of those real big monks, whether they are in the primordial period or in the refining period, they are all the most vulnerable period of time.


    In Mahayana, as long as he finds a suitable second part, his life is usually guaranteed.


    If someone kills one, the other can still live.


    But for the vast majority of monks. It''s just living. Because the loss of separation, or the loss of self, is equivalent to the loss of half of the blood essence... This kind of practice is almost impossible to continue on the road.


    In fact, in the long history of the whole spiritual world, there are countless such things.


    During the rising period, Da Neng was directly killed by someone. The whole person suddenly fell down, and there was no hope of any breakthrough from then on. And then slowly disappeared in people''s vision.


    The usual end result is to find a lonely place and die alone. In fact, most of the ancient caves excavated by later generations were left by such people!


    Because if he is a normal monk, he will either live or die after his life is exhausted. There is usually no complete cave left.


    Most of the monks who turn to Taoism will bring all the inheritance and magic tools into their graves! Instead of leaving a cave.


    Chu Mo sat there quietly, running the Daoji scroll, feeling the slightest resistance between heaven and earth.


    It seems that there is a force in the dark, constantly tearing the essence between heaven and earth into his body.


    The consequences of going against the sky... Began to appear.


    Practice, become no longer so logical!


    But the road is fifty, the sky is forty-nine, and people escape one of them. Nothing in the world is perfect, including this Huangtian Avenue. It always leaves a glimmer of life.


    This line of vitality is the one that all monks want to seize!


    The one who cultivates... Is also that line!


    Although the cultivation began to produce resistance, Chu Mo also felt something completely different.


    For example, the originally fuzzy and chaotic way of heaven suddenly began to have a relatively clear and complete concept in his heart.


    He has even begun to grasp a trace of the way of heaven to realize it. This feeling, however, is much stronger than in the past!


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s heart is more of a surprise!


    Later, Yuanying, who has been sitting on the Taoist platform, won''t move if the Buddha doesn''t fall. With the continuous operation of the Tao pole volume by Chu Mo, a law like force is injected into Yuanying. The baby yuan began to slowly open his eyes.


    The left eye becomes stars, and the right eye becomes sun and moon.


    A glance through the immeasurable era!


    In my eyes, there seems to be the birth and death of the world, and life and death are constantly evolving!


    This is Tao!


    Mysterious and mysterious, wonderful and wonderful road!


    Chu Mo''s body was shrouded in a faint glow at this moment.


    In the fire dragon cup on one side, the fire dragon was more or less shocked: this boy with five elements breath was really so rebellious. What a time... He had begun to turn into a god! And it looks like this. How can it be so like the top Tao transforming God?


    There are many kinds of atmospheres for Yuanying to become a God, among which the top one is the Tao to become a god!


    Transforming Yuan Ying into a second god thing that can come out of the body... Is the real law of the road!


    This is a way of transforming God that all monks yearn for most, but it is elusive.


    Despite the shock of the fire dragon, Chu Mo was still practicing quietly.


    As Chu Mo continued to run the Tao pole volume in the heaven''s will and my mind method, a large number of heaven and earth essence began to gather frantically from all directions, and swarmed into Chu Mo''s Dantian.


    Then, the countless laws of the road began to entangle the Yuanying on the five color Taoist platform.


    Soon, Yuanying disappeared. On the five color platform, there seems to be a cocoon.


    What makes up this cocoon... Is the power of countless laws of the road!


    Chu Mo''s eyes were closed, and it was the critical moment for Yuan Ying to become a god¡ª¡ª


    Well, it broke out at five o''clock!


    When you read this chapter, I should have been home, and I may have fallen asleep


    Through the stars and the moon, we can go through trials and tribulations.


    Just be a writer who is liked by everyone for the original ideal in my heart, and tell you the story in my heart.


    It''s so simple, because this is the original intention. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 889

    Although Huolong was not nervous, at this time, he couldn''t help but hold his breath and carefully protected the Dharma for Chu mo.


    On the side of the murderer, he was lying there quietly, looking like an ordinary knife. It just looks sharp.


    But if there is a threat, fire dragon can be sure that the response of this knife... Is definitely faster than it!


    This is a real fierce knife!


    A little closer to it, Huolong felt very uncomfortable.


    At this time, about a thousand miles away from Chu Mo''s retreat, a monk was passing through the sky. If Chu Mo could see him at this time, he should still have some impression.


    Because this friar was a late alchemist who followed Dugu Yu at the place where he was leading!


    After Chu Mo appeared and ran away without a trace, Dugu Yu was furious and didn''t give up. He scattered a large number of his subordinates and asked them to look around. Once there was any sign, he would report it to him at the first time.


    The range they are looking for is within a thousand miles!


    This is actually equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack. Although Dugu Yu''s men wanted to catch the young man who affected the heaven fairy world, this kind of thing really depends on luck. They don''t think they will have that kind of good luck.


    This monk, named Wang Liang, is a fairy monk who was born and raised locally.


    It has been hundreds of years since he joined Dugu mountain, which was founded by Dugu Yu in the fairy world, and he is more valued by Dugu Yu.


    Although Wang Liang was born in the fairy world, he was not the son of a big family. His family was not even a small family. His ancestors went up for many generations, and there was no really decent monk. The most powerful one seems to be just a primordial baby.


    Cultivation is not as simple as imagined. Along the way, it needs to consume a lot of resources, and these resources are not as easy to obtain as imagined. Although this is the fairyland, not everyone can practice to a very high level.


    So Wang Liang grew up. The biggest goal is to surpass our ancestors and become a monk in the refining period.


    Dugu mountain was not Wang Liang''s first choice. He wanted to join those big sects in the fairy land.


    However, his talent was not outstanding since childhood. Compared with those peers, it seems ordinary. The family almost ran out of money before he was trained as a foundation monk.


    At this time, Wang Liang met Dugu Yu.


    At that time, Dugu Yu had been flying to the fairy world for some years. With excellent strength and perseverance, he founded the small sect of Dugu mountain. And it has achieved a little success. There are about thousands of disciples in the sect.


    Among them, there are some fairyland friars who are similar to Wang Liang.


    Wang Liang didn''t know the origin of Dugu mountain at that meeting. Seeing Dugu Yu''s great ability, he immediately had a desire to worship his master.


    Dugu Yu also felt that although Wang Liang''s talent was not particularly outstanding, his greatest advantage was that he was willing to work hard!


    Practice itself is a boring and lonely thing. There are not so many wonderful things in imagination. Not everyone can endure this loneliness.


    Therefore, many people have a long life after practicing to the golden elixir or the birth period. I began to think about enjoying it.


    This is actually quite different from the spiritual world. Spiritual friars, generally speaking, work harder than celestial friars!


    Because they all want to break through the void barrier above them and fly to a higher level of the world.


    But everything in the fairy world is not bad, and if you want to soar from the fairy world to the heaven, you must practice to the period of ascension... This road is really too difficult!


    So many monks in the fairy world usually choose to enjoy life after they have reached a certain level of cultivation. Their ability and longevity. It is enough for them to live a comfortable life in one place.


    Dugu Yu didn''t like this lazy thought very much, so he accepted Wang Liang as a disciple of Dugu mountain after meeting Wang Liang who worked hard. And focused on training.


    little does one think. Over the past few hundred years, Wang Liang, who was not very talented, became more and more excellent. In the end... He even came from behind and surpassed many peers who were much better than him in talent.


    This is God''s reward for hard work!


    You may not be smart, you may not be so excellent, but if you are willing to work hard. Then there will be a harvest for you after all.


    For this reason, Wang Liang had deep feelings for Dugu Yu and was loyal to Dugu mountain.


    This time, he came out looking for a needle in a haystack to find the trace of Chu mo. he should be the most active and serious one.


    Wang Liang once saw the trace left by the fairy earthworm. He was not lightly frightened. At the same time, he also felt that someone should have passed near here.


    So he paid attention. Of course, he didn''t think he would be able to find Chu Mo if he was serious, but at least this could make him feel ashamed.


    Wang Liang, who was flying in the sky, suddenly felt waves coming from a place thousands of miles away.


    "Eh? This fluctuation... How is it a bit like?" Wang Liang''s heart was slightly chilly, because he suddenly felt that this wave was clearly the wave generated when Yuan Ying turned into God.


    However, this wave seems to be stronger, as if there is a magical rhyme between heaven and earth.


    Wang Liang was even more surprised. He had reached the late stage of refining God and had a deep understanding of Yuanying''s transformation of God. At that time, when Yuanying was transformed into God, he was transformed into spirit. It is the most common and common kind when Yuanying stepped into the refining period.


    But he knows that there are many kinds of Yuan Ying''s God, in addition to the spirit God, there are five elements God, and blood god... The top is the God of the road!


    It is also called "Tao turns God" and "heaven turns God"!


    But this kind of deification usually only exists in legends.


    From Yuanying to refining God, you have really started on the road against the sky, that is to say... The way of heaven at this time is no longer willing to help you!


    In this case, it is almost an impossible task to turn heaven into God.


    Unless you have a mental skill that can reverse the way of heaven!


    It''s just this mental skill... It''s hard to find in the world.


    Wang Liang had never heard of such a mental skill in the world. Master Dugu Yu also said that no one could create such an unnatural thing. Because the moment this mental skill is created, it is bound to be a disaster!


    This scourge is not a disaster, and no one can escape it.


    So


    Wang Liang''s eyes suddenly lit up. He looked in the direction of the wave, and his heart couldn''t help popping up.


    Subconsciously, he grabbed the sound stone from his body. But at the next moment, he put the stone back.


    Hesitated and took it out again.


    In this way, he tossed and turned a dozen times. In the end, he put the stone back.


    His heart also jumped badly, from small to large, until today, he actually didn''t do anything out of line. Dugu mountain in the fairy world is just a drop in the ocean of the whole fairy world, and it has no high-profile qualification at all.


    On weekdays, Dugu Yu always kept a low profile and strictly prohibited his disciples from making trouble.


    This is not in the spirit world, and Dugu mountain is not that huge creature in the spirit world!


    When it''s time to keep a low profile, you must keep a low profile and know how to be a man with his tail between his legs in order to live long.


    So Wang Liang''s heart also kept hesitating and struggling, whether to go to the end or not.


    "If... If that person really turns into God in the way of heaven, then he must have at least one of the top peerless mind skills!" Wang Liang thought in his heart, and then his breathing became urgent: "if I can get such a mind method, I will certainly be able to walk higher!"


    Saying this, he comforted himself: "maybe that person... Is Chu Mo! Otherwise, how could he choose to turn into a God in such a place? If I could capture him alone, master would be very happy!"


    With that, Wang Liang''s eyes showed a determined color, and he stepped over there.


    Shrink to inches¡ª¡ª


    Sick... I got home last night and began to have a fever. As soon as possible, I was weak and had a particularly sore throat. I don''t know where the fire came from... It''s midnight today. I''m really weak. I''ll burst out when I''m ready. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 890

    In the eyes of the monks in the refining period, the distance of thousands of miles was basically a matter of blinking, so Wang Liang came to this place in a moment. He looked at the cliff in front of him. His eyes fell somewhere on the cliff... There, a deep cave was hollowed out.


    Here it is!


    When he got close, Wang Liang could feel the strong fluctuation of Tao more clearly!


    He even had a faint feeling of entering the Tao realm.


    He suddenly woke up and couldn''t enter the Tao realm, otherwise... It was equal to that he gave up his Tao!


    There will be huge demons left in the future!


    What terrible power of the road!


    However, this kind of time should also be his weakest time!


    Wang Liang''s heart is still struggling. Although he has reached the late stage of refining God, he hasn''t even killed a person!


    But this greed is like a concentric demon. Once it is born, it is difficult to disappear.


    Finally, Wang Liang made up his mind, flashing a fierce light in his eyes, and walked towards the cave step by step.


    Boom!


    A powerful breath burst out in an instant.


    Wang Liang was slightly chilly, his body suddenly retreated, and then stared at it, unable to bear a breath of coolness: "this dharma array?"


    It is common for monks to set up Dharma arrays in the closed place. Even if there are strong Dharma guardians, they usually need to set up Dharma arrays to guard them. But this dharma array in front of Wang Liang has never seen before. He has an intuition that if he rushes in hard, nine times out of ten he will be seriously injured.


    "This kind of Dharma array should not be able to be arranged by monks in this realm! Is it in this?" Wang Liang is no longer the poor boy who didn''t see it in those days. He frowned and couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy in his heart. He thought in his heart, and then shouted, "who is this recluse? Wang Liang of Dugu mountain passed by here and came to visit."


    If this word is heard by an old monk who has lived for years. I''m afraid you have to laugh off your teeth. If you want to do something bad, don''t hesitate to report yourself. Isn''t it stupid?


    But Wang Liang thought that this could prevent some misunderstandings, saying that he had no malice.


    Cough... People who have never done bad things. It''s still a little naive.


    Dugu Yu''s cultivation of him. It''s all about cultivation. Doing bad things also depends on his character. He is not good at it at all, nor does he inherit the essence of Dugu mountain.


    It was quiet, silent, and there was no response.


    Think about it. If there is really someone inside who is in seclusion to turn into God. How can you have the energy to answer him?


    Wang Liang said there again, "Taoist friend, do you need help? Are you in danger? I came in!"


    With that, he began to attack the Dharma array at the mouth of the cave.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, he directly blasted there, and the whole cliff trembled violently.


    If it weren''t for the Dharma array, his strike, even if it wasn''t a magical power, was just an ordinary skill, which was enough to completely shatter this cliff.


    Hum!


    A terrible smell. It came out of the cave in an instant.


    "Get out!" A low cry sounded inside.


    Wang Liang, who was about to make another move, was startled. Hurry away.


    The breath in the cave made Wang Liang feel like he was about to suffocate, as if there was a terrible monk in it!


    "This... This breath, where can a friar of primordial infant God send out?" Wang Liang was so scared that he turned pale. He didn''t know where he had flown. He directly hugged his fist and bowed, and said in a trembling voice, "sorry, I''m sorry, I disturbed the elder, I''m leaving now, I''m leaving now!"


    "Get out!" There was a cold sound in the cave, and there was strong impatience in the sound.


    Wang Liang turned around and ran away. He exerted his small magic power of shrinking to an inch to the extreme, and a heart almost jumped out.


    He knew that he had picked up a life. Where was the God of Yuanying in it? It was clearly a great monk beyond Mahayana who was practicing. As for why that wave is very similar to the wave produced when Yuanying turned into God, only heaven knows. Wang Liang had no such insight at all.


    After a while, Wang Liang ran tens of thousands of miles away, and then stopped, looking back at the response there pale. Still terrified, he murmured, "fortunately... Fortunately, that great energy didn''t have the same knowledge as me, otherwise, he must be explained here today. It seems that people really can''t easily produce greed... I''d better look for Chu Mo honestly."


    Wang Liang muttered, and thought to himself: should I tell the leader about this? If he said so, he would ask carefully. Then at that time... How can I explain that I took the initiative to provoke others? Say you suspect that person is Chu Mo? I''m afraid no one will believe it. Forget it, I''d better not say it! It''s better to do one thing less than one thing more. If I really provoke a strong enemy for the sect, I''ll be damned.


    Thinking, Wang Liang quickly left here.


    In this way, the best chance to deal with Chu Mo was completely missed by him.


    Chu Mo in the cave was also very angry. He casually laid the formation. It''s not high-level. If a monk in the refining period continues to bombard, he must be able to blow away completely.


    But Wang Liang''s strike was enough to disturb Chu mo. fortunately, Chu Mo was surrounded by fire dragons, sending out breath and startling Wang Liang away. Otherwise, if he really breaks in, he will be seriously injured.


    Dugu mountain


    After these three words flashed in Chu Mo''s mind, he entered the retreat again. At this time, it has also reached the end of Yuan Ying''s transformation into God.


    Just now, the voice of Wang Liang almost injured Chu mo. Because that will be the most critical period for Yuanying to become God!


    Therefore, although Wang Liang was eventually scared away, Chu Mo was not a little angry with him in his heart.


    Finally, after Chu Mo completely completed the transformation of Yuanying into God, the whole person finally breathed a sigh and slowly opened his eyes. Look at the fire dragon Cup: "senior, thank you!"


    "Hoo..." the fire dragon also breathed a sigh and said, "it''s OK. Fortunately, it''s a silly boy. Otherwise, even if I''m here, I''m afraid you''ll be injured today. Who could have thought that your boy, a Yuanying God, could make such a move before? Tao turns God... Tut Tut, what a demon!"


    Chu Mo put away the fire dragon cup, then carried it to kill heaven and said, "we should leave as soon as possible, otherwise, I''m afraid there will be others coming here."


    In Chu Mo''s view, although Wang Liang of Dugu mountain was scared away, it was difficult for him not to tell his disciples about it. At this time, Chu Mo also understood that the group of people he met in the place of introduction should be Dugu mountain people in the fairy world.


    Since you are endless, don''t blame me for coming back to you!


    This account is temporarily in my heart for you.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, glanced at the direction, turned around and left.


    At this time, he finally became a monk in the refining period!


    At this time, Huolong couldn''t help asking, "boy, I see you in a hurry. What do you want to do?"


    "I''m going to Buddhism." Chu Mo said.


    "Buddha? What are you doing in that place?" The voice of the fire dragon was full of shock, as if... With a trace of fear: "no, you can''t go there!" (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 891

    "What''s the matter? Is that the dragon pond and the tiger''s den?" Chu Mo frowned.


    "Nonsense, haven''t you heard of it?" The fire dragon replied, and then said, "you really haven''t heard of it. Do you know what the Buddhism is? It''s in ancient times... No, no, no, a sect that existed in the ancient times. They have been passed on for countless years, and have never been cut off! In this place, even the leaders of the heaven don''t dare to enter it easily. Aren''t you looking for death, a boy in the refining period?"


    "What''s so terrible about that place? Tell me about it." Chu Mo has been hearing all kinds of legends about Buddhism, saying that the place is extremely terrible, and he may not be able to get out if he goes in, but no one has ever told him where Buddhism is really terrible. Speaking of it, he is also very curious.


    An ancient sect gate in the fairy world, no matter how strong, did not exceed the monks in the rising period. As for the terrible, even the leaders in the heaven are afraid of it?


    The fire dragon hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "what are you going to do there first?"


    "My family died in the hands of the blood demon ancestor, but their spirits were in the magic world at that time. The blood demon ancestor slaughtered the whole city, and my family''s flesh was completely destroyed. At the critical moment, it was the spirit that saved their spirits. But their spirits were too fragile to exist for a long time, which was almost impossible. And they also suffered endless pain, so the spirit told me that if you want to make their spirits last for a long time If they are immortal and have no pain, they should be sent to Buddhism to listen to scriptures... "


    Chu Mo didn''t hide it from the fire dragon. Anyway, the spirit of the magic world was different from him. This matter had already been known by everyone.


    The fire dragon listened, speechless for a long time, and then sighed, "this is really a way, but... Buddhism is really too dangerous! Since you must go, then I''ll tell you what I know."


    "Please give me your advice." Chu Mo said.


    The fire dragon said, "the really powerful part of Buddhism is their ancient scriptures, which are particularly powerful! You know, the more powerful the monks are, the more terrible the pressure they emit. For example, I was in the spiritual world at that time. The breath they emit can make some low-level monks direct."


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded, which was really terrible. This is also the strength of senior monks. They have a deep understanding of the road. It can easily move the law power between heaven and earth to crush low-level monks. The power of channeling law in this breath, which makes the other party turn into Tao, is the most terrifying one.


    "The Buddhist scriptures have the beauty of similar results. Even a Buddhist monk in the refining period, if he holds a high-level Scripture and recites it, he can even directly spend a monk in the rising period!" The fire dragon said with lingering fear, "our dragon clan has many kindreds, which have been transformed in this way and become the Dharma protector of Buddhism."


    "Huh? Duhua?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, "do you mean that they can directly accept people as their disciples through scriptures?"


    "Yes, this is their most terrible place!" Fire Dragon said.


    "It should be your love to accept an apprentice... Cough..." Chu Mo said, suddenly thinking of the time when master accepted him. At that time. His mind is like a single-minded one, and he wants to worship his master and live forever. Plus, the demon king was really terrible at that time! At first, there are all kinds of intimidation and coercion. Chu Mo will be just a secular teenager, half scared to death, how dare he be a teacher?


    When he was tortured to death, there was only one thought in his mind: if such a terrible person worshiped him as a teacher, he would sooner or later be tortured to death by him... It would be better to die immediately, so he was extremely stubborn at that time to refuse to worship the master demon king.


    Now thinking of the past, Chu Mo''s face couldn''t help showing a warm smile. Since master left. There has been no news for many years. I don''t know what happened to him.


    "What about the power of the realm of emperor and Lord? Should they also be forced to worship their masters? Who in this world can be their masters!" Chu Mo asked.


    "Who said they should worship?" The fire dragon said, "haven''t you heard the sentence ''put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha''?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "no......"


    "This is a classic phrase of Buddhism. In their view, all beings in the world are suffering. Only entering Buddhism is the only true meaning of liberation!" Huolong said: "So, even if the emperor enters the Buddhism. As long as they like it, there will be eminent monks to spend time. People don''t beat you or scold you, just sit there and chant scriptures. I tell you, boy, don''t believe it, their scriptures contain vast cosmic truth! It''s something equal to the law of heaven! Unless it''s the supreme, it may be completely unaffected. But under the Supreme... Almost no one can escape! If it''s in the Buddhism Holy land, there will be a divine force blessing. That is the true heritage of their heritage for billions of years! "


    Chu Mo took a breath, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He said in his heart, I see. It seems that the Buddhism is really terrible.


    How many people walking on this path of practice can really put down their butcher''s knife?


    This is almost impossible!


    However, through scriptures, they can make people have the mind of conversion, and then really put down the butcher''s knife and be thoroughly assimilated.


    No wonder... People say that even the power of the emperor realm is unwilling to provoke Buddhism. It was not because their fighting power was so terrible, but because their Scriptures were too powerful.


    "Has no one been able to check and balance them for thousands of years?" Chu Mo asked, "this kind of behavior... Although it doesn''t kill or harm people, it''s also somewhat difficult for people! After all, certainly not everyone is willing to be measured. Everyone has his own thinking and ideas."


    "There are people who can balance them... Not without them. But those are some legends of ancient times. That era is also the most glorious time of the whole Buddhism. Almost under the whole starry sky, there is no existence that can compete with them. They have also produced many supreme masters, and each... Has been extremely powerful." Huolong said, "but later, the ancient world collapsed and was divided into four worlds: Heaven, celestial, spiritual and human. Buddhism sank with the celestial world. Their fortunes were not as strong as they used to be. The Buddhist disciples who had originally walked in the world gradually disappeared. Either they completely broke away from Buddhism and formed their own department. Or... They went straight to seclusion. Find a place to build a small temple and practice by themselves."


    The fire dragon seemed to know Buddhism very well. He talked endlessly, and said, "my ancestor, among the water dragon family, had an ancestor who was once domesticated by Buddhism. Later, after the collapse of the ancient world, the ancestor left Buddhism. These things are handed down by it."


    "Is that elder very strong?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Quasi supreme, do you say strong or not?" In the tone of the fire dragon, he exclaimed, "that''s the real king of our dragon family. We all respectfully call him the White Dragon King!"¡ª¡ª


    In the third watch, my body became weaker and my head became heavier.


    See you tomorrow, brothers... (~^ ~)

 Chapter 892

    [broadcast] pay attention to the starting point of reading and get the first-hand news of 515 red envelopes. Students who haven''t grabbed red envelopes after the new year can show their skills this time. ¡ó¡ý¡ó¡ý small ¡ó¡ý say,


    "So, are you going to that place again?" Huolong painstakingly advised, "even if your relatives really listen to Buddhist scriptures, they are very likely to be converted in the end... Do you really want all your relatives to become Buddhist disciples?"


    "This... Naturally is unwilling." Chu Mo said, "if they choose to enter Buddhism by themselves, I naturally have nothing to say, but if they are forcibly measured by others... It must not be!"


    "Isn''t that over? And I tell you, after listening to Scriptures for countless years, they don''t need others to say anything, and they will naturally be willing to convert to Buddhism. This is what Buddhism is really powerful. You say forced? People don''t force! It''s just reciting Scriptures for you, which you want to enter. Understand, boy?" The fire dragon said in a low voice, "the ancestor of the White Dragon King once said that after listening to it for a long time, his admiration for Buddhism will come from his heart. Therefore, anyone who converts to Buddhism will never tell anyone that they are forced!"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    "But the problem is, before listening to the Scriptures, few of those people want to convert to Buddhism!" Huolong said, "the ancestor of the White Dragon King was like this in those days. Even though he had successfully separated from Buddhism, he did not give up chanting sutras. In fact, it is also the biggest regret of our dragon family. Because we all believe that if he does not enter Buddhism, he will definitely have the opportunity to become the supreme!"


    Chu Mo said, "the supreme has no way. Your view may not be right."


    "So you still want to go to Buddhism?" The fire dragon said, "I can''t persuade you. If you really want to go, go. Anyway, I won''t go to a place like Buddhism. Find a place and put me away. Then don''t forget to take me with you when you leave the fairy world."


    "You have to be the Dharma protector of the ethereal palace." Chu Mo laughed.


    "His grandmother''s, your boy is worse!" The fire dragon couldn''t help scolding.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find you a real place for the spiritual pulse, and then use you to suppress the spiritual pulse first, OK?" Chu Mo seduced, "when they all fly up from the spirit world, I''ll let them build an ethereal palace there. You just need to help me guard them for a period of time. As long as I leave the fairy world that day, I will definitely take you!"


    "Well, even if I don''t promise, you''ll do it, won''t you?" Huolong grunted a little depressed.


    "That''s right." Chu Mo answered frankly, "this is the condition that I help you unlock the seal. You promised."


    "OK. Hurry to find a place. You know your boy is good." The fire dragon muttered, "I hope you can learn a little about the compassion of others when you enter Buddhism this time. Don''t think about how to calculate our elders all day."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    In fact, Chu Mo has also seen some Buddhist doctrines. They are all trying to persuade people to do good rather than evil, and specialize in Buddhism and so on. This doctrine is not very positive, but on the whole, it is relatively positive.


    But in this spiritual world, killing is inevitable. Monks like King liang of Dugu mountain in the fairy world. It is simply rare.


    But even if it was a monk like Wang Liang who had never done bad things, when he really encountered opportunities, he would inevitably have strong greed and killing heart.


    The spiritual world is a typical predatory world. Whoever is stronger has the right to speak.


    And the right without restraint often breeds countless darkness!


    So although monks all recognize cause and effect, when interests come first, they are often the people who don''t care about cause and effect.


    After the refining period. It''s completely against the sky. The sky is against the sky... What do you care about so much cause and effect? As long as you can ensure that you are constantly moving forward on the path of practice, then you have nothing to fear!


    Like the blood demon ancestor. Another example is the kind of Wang Zhong Chu Mo met in the land of sin. They are the most lawless people, but they have not cultivated to surpass the emperor and approach the realm of quasi supreme?


    Everyone knows that the blood demon ancestor is not a good man, even a heinous demon, but there are several people. Will stand up and stop him?


    In the final analysis... It''s not because the blood demon ancestor''s strength is too strong!


    Chu Mo took the fire dragon cup, searched all the way, and finally found a wild mountain.


    "Boy, what''s your heart? You want to put me here? This broken place... Is probably the worst place in the fairy world?" The fire dragon came out of the fire dragon cup and turned into a middle-aged man with red hair and frowned at the desolate scene in front of him.


    "Have you forgotten the ethereal palace of the spirit world?" Chu Mo asked.


    "You mean? This place is like the ethereal palace in the spiritual world? There are spiritual veins deep underground?" Huolong looked at Chu Mo incredulously, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Of course." Chu Mo pinched a few Dharma formulas and hit them out. In the distance, a few places, suddenly, there was a strong essence rising into the sky. Although it was only for a moment, the intensity of the essence of the world had shocked the fire dragon.


    "You boy... What a demon." Huolong looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face: "where on earth did you learn these skills? How did you give me the feeling that these abilities... Should not be owned by ordinary people?"


    "That''s right. I''m not an ordinary person!" Chu Mo hehe smiled.


    Fire dragon pie pie mouth, but still very satisfied with this place.


    Just Chu Mo had just convinced him. Seeing the place where he had just breathed out his vitality, the mountains and rivers changed greatly and became beautiful.


    However, because the time is very short, only for a moment, those mountains and rivers have not changed much, and the overall environment here will still not be noticed by outsiders.


    Later, Chu Mo buried the fire dragon cup deep in the ground and set up many Dharma arrays to completely cover it. Just wait for Miaoyi Niang to fly to the fairy world one day in the future, and then they can directly establish a sect here.


    After saying goodbye to the fire dragon, Chu Mo went on his way alone.


    It''s still a fairy''s big clan childe''s dress. It looks like traveling, but in fact it moves quickly. Follow that ancient road and keep going.


    Three days later, the figure of Chu Mo appeared in an ancient city.


    The ancient city has experienced endless years at a glance. The tall city wall looks a little broken, and it is full of traces of years. There are also some traces of knife cutting and axe cutting, which should be left after many wars.


    However, the city is very prosperous, and the pedestrians on the street look calm, with a relaxed smile on their faces, looking very comfortable.


    Chu Mo found a pub. As soon as he entered, he met an unexpected person.


    Immortal Dugu mountain disciple, Wang Liang.


    The reason why Chu Mo could recognize this person at a glance was that when he left the place of reception, he had remembered the appearance of the people there in his heart. Secondly, it was also because the breath on Wang Liang was exactly the same as the breath left outside the cave where he turned into a God.


    But Wang Liang didn''t know Chu mo. seeing a young handsome childe come in, Wang Liang just looked at it and moved his eyes away. Continue to lower your head and drink wine, with a trace of sadness between your eyebrows, as if you were worried¡ª¡ª


    I haven''t recovered from my cold. I have a sore throat. I even feel pain when swallowing and spitting. But my body was a little stronger. My family didn''t let me come out and forced me out. Because I think it will be more uncomfortable for me to stay at home.


    So today''s updates may not be many. I see the status. If it''s uncomfortable, it may be less. If you can persist, it will be more.


    In addition: Happy Birthday to our beautiful little sister bear! I hope you are healthy and happy forever!!


    PS. catch up children''s shoes, are there any free appreciation tickets and starting point coins? The countdown to the 515 red envelope list is coming. I''ll pull a ticket, ask for an increase and appreciation tickets, and finally rush! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 893

    [broadcast] pay attention to reading and get the first-hand news of 515 red envelopes. Students who haven''t grabbed red envelopes after the new year can show their skills this time.


    After sitting down, Chu Mo ordered a pot of wine and two small dishes, and then pricked his ears and listened to the people in the tavern.


    "Hey, have you heard? Recently, a fairy beast at the peak of Mahayana appeared in Nanling. It is said that the fairy beast is full of treasure, but it is very fierce. Even if the ordinary ascent monk goes, he can''t help it!"


    "What''s that? There''s an ancient relic excavated at Dongguan? It''s a real ancient relic! Unfortunately, it''s occupied by the people of Youming ancient religion, and no one can enter it."


    "I''ve heard about it, too. It seems that I found something wonderful in it!"


    "Who knows, there are many ancient relics in our fairy world, but most of them are of little value. After all, the ancient times are too far away, and there are fewer things that can be preserved today!"


    "But anything that can be preserved today is unusual!"


    "That''s true, but who dares to rob things from the ancient Youming sect?"


    "Hehe... Also."


    At the next table, there were several monks in Taoist robes, all of whom looked about forty or fifty years old. His face is full of the vicissitudes of life left by years. At first glance, his realm is not particularly high. The strongest one has just entered the refining period.


    The other ones are all monks in the primordial period.


    Chu Mo secretly judged in his heart that these people should be the scattered cultivation of the fairy world.


    At this time, one of the infant monks suddenly lowered his voice and whispered to several people at the table, "do you want to go to that ancient ruins?"


    "Do you want to die? If the people of Youming ancient religion find out, there is still a way to live?" Another Yuanying friar immediately said with fear on his face, "we haven''t lived enough."


    "Nonsense, I haven''t lived enough!" Brother Yuanying, who just spoke, raised his eyebrows and said, "I mean... If I have a way to get in, do you want to go?"


    "What do you mean? Tell me." The alchemist finally spoke. His eyes were full of emotion.


    "Well, I have a friend, who is a disciple of Youming ancient religion. Two days ago, he told me that the ancient ruins he found were quite huge! It was simply a small world! To thoroughly explore this place, not only requires a lot of human and material resources, but also takes great risks!" The monk of Yuanying realm whispered.


    "Risk? What risk will there be in ancient ruins? It''s gone forever... Even if there''s something, it''s already dead?" Someone said.


    "No, the small world of ancient relics is a small world that can operate on its own. There are many creatures in it. But most of them are not powerful, but... They are still dangerous. I heard from my friend that the people they sent in previously have suffered casualties." Said the Yuanying friar.


    "You mean... The ancient Youming sect wants to find someone from outside to explore that ancient ruins? But why didn''t the news come out?" The alchemist frowned and asked.


    "This is inside information! It is estimated that they will release this information soon." Friar Yuanying said, "I mean, if you have an idea, I can arrange for us to go first through my friend. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people who will respond to the news."


    A few people on the wine table were all thinking.


    They did not question the words of their companions, for example, why there were so many responders in danger. Of course, there are great benefits!


    If it''s not good, even if it''s not dangerous, no one will go. If there is a huge benefit, then even if it may die in it. It will also attract people!


    In the celestial world, there are countless scattered practices like them, and they are capable. Naturally, they will find all kinds of resources by themselves. But more people... The resources at hand simply can''t meet the consumption of their cultivation. So what?


    Or go around and rob other weak cultivators. But this kind of thing will be caught sooner or later. Once you encounter a bad one, you''ll die.


    Either you join a sect or a family, but in this way, you lose your freedom. And their cultivation is not too high. Even if they join the sect and enter the family, they will not be valued. In some dangerous times, it will still be used as cannon fodder.


    Therefore, this group of people would rather be a free casual practitioner. Although they are short of resources, freedom is the best thing. No one will force them to do anything.


    Casual practice has the benefits of casual practice, but it also has a lot of troubles. Therefore, they usually don''t give up the opportunity of being hired to explore ancient relics.


    Then, the monk in the refining period finally asked, "how to divide?"


    "Nineteen." Brother Yuanying said, "this is already the best benefit that my friend can win for us! When the news is released, I''m afraid there will be only some fairy crystals as reward!"


    "Nineteen... Not high!" The monk in the refining period banged the tooth flower seed, and the expression on his face was a little helpless.


    "It seems not high, but judging by their attention, there should be good things in it!" Friar Yuanying said, "if there is a special magic weapon, or Scripture, or Dan Fang, the value... Is far from what Xianjing can measure! If Dan Fang, Scripture, we can even secretly write it down by ourselves! Then..."


    He didn''t go on, but everyone here understood that if so, they would really be developed!


    Although this may be just a good wish or even a fantasy, people live... If they don''t even have a wish, it''s a little boring.


    "OK, let''s go and talk to your friend." The monk in the refining period said, and glanced at the people around him.


    The conversation between them did not use the way of sound transmission. Naturally, many people in the tavern heard it.


    Some people''s faces are also full of emotion.


    Sure enough, as soon as the alchemist''s voice fell, a man with a beard directly stood up in the tavern and hugged them at the table: "how many Taoist friends, can you take me one? I''m the peak state of Yuanying. If several Taoist friends are willing to take me in, I''m willing to give a hundred immortal crystals!"


    The bearded man said, took out a small storage bag directly from his body, opened it directly, and a burst of energy waves came from it. Then he asked, "how?"


    "A hundred immortal crystals..." the monk''s eyes were a little straight during the refining period.


    The bearded man over there mistakenly thought he was too little, frowned and said, "that''s all I have. Well, if I can get something in it, I can give you another tenth!"


    "Ah? Seriously?" The alchemist suddenly recovered and looked at the bearded man with a surprised face.


    Qiu bearded man said, "I, Li Fu, if my brother has lived here for a long time, he should have heard my name. I always keep my word."


    "So you are Li Fu Daoyou, famous for a long time!" After hearing the name, the monk in the refining period actually stood up and hugged Li Fu.


    Li Fu''s face showed a smile: "so, is it OK?"


    The monk in the refining period glanced at the Yuanying monk who claimed to have brothers in the ancient Youming sect, and the latter immediately nodded: "no problem!"


    "Boss, can you take me one?"


    "I also have Xianjing... Brother, can you add me?"


    "I don''t have so many fairy crystals, but if I get anything in it, I''m willing to take out half of it to thank several Taoist friends."


    "Master..."


    In the tavern, there were only dozens of people, almost half of whom were agitated¡ª¡ª


    I''m not in good health, so I write slowly, but I think I can stick to it.


    PS. catch up children''s shoes, are there any free appreciation tickets and coins? 515 red envelope list countdown, I''ll pull a ticket, ask for overweight and appreciation tickets, and finally rush! (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 894

    [broadcast] pay attention to the starting point of reading and get the first-hand news of 1 red envelope. Students who haven''t robbed the red envelope after the new year can show their skills this time.


    One after another, they got up to talk to the refining monk, and their attitudes were extremely respectful and enthusiastic.


    Although the monk in the refining period has reached the level, how has he ever been so flattered? All of a sudden, his face flushed with excitement. On the spot, he said to the friar Yuanying, "ask your friends. If you can, everyone will make a fortune together!"


    A trace of pride flashed in the eyes of the Yuan Ying friar. In fact, he deliberately mentioned it in this place. That''s not what his friend said to him.


    "Brother, try to pull more casual repairs, but don''t go in!"


    "Why? Ancient relics... How can such a good opportunity be missed?"


    "Fart! Don''t be ignorant of life and death. The ancient ruins are true, but there are dangers in it! There are not only many fierce beasts that have lived for thousands of years, but also a large number of mechanisms in ambush. Shit, the sect where the ancient ruins once belonged was by no means the right people, leaving a lot of opportunities. Many of our people have died, otherwise, how can we openly recruit monks to explore?"


    "Then... Will someone hate me in the future?"


    "What do you hate? How do people who die in it hate you? If you come out alive, you will certainly get corresponding benefits, and how can you hate you? At that time, you can also make a small profit. Don''t say that brothers are good and don''t think of you, but don''t follow in your head, remember!"


    Thinking of what the brother said, the primordial friar felt cold in his heart. In his opinion, the real situation may be more serious than that brother said. Otherwise, I won''t remind him not to go in again and again.


    "Why? Is there a difficulty?" The monk in the refining period frowned slightly, looking at some dazed friends, some unhappy.


    "Ah... No, it''s not." The friar Yuanying hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m afraid there''s danger in it. Everyone will blame me in the future."


    "I won''t blame you!"


    "I''m sure I won''t blame you!"


    "I must not blame you!"


    "You are giving us a chance. How can we blame you?"


    "Exploring monuments is inherently dangerous. If anyone feels afraid, don''t go. No one will blame you."


    Before the alchemist could speak, everyone in the tavern began to speak.


    "Well... Well." The friar Yuanying nodded. "Then I''ll see if I can arrange people for my friend now," he said


    With that, he took out a sound stone from his body and went up to the friend in public. When he mentioned that there were dozens of people, he hesitated for a while. Said: "there are a lot of people... Brother, you know, this news will be released in two days. At that time... There should be no fewer people. But those people can only get some fairy crystals as compensation..."


    "Brother, can''t you think of a way? Here are all my friends!" Said the Yuanying friar.


    Many people in the tavern gave him thumbs up on the spot, praising him for being righteous enough.


    In fact, most of the people present did not know him at all. But at this time, who will expose him?


    Chu Mo sat there quietly, and the light from the corner of his eyes swept over Wang Liang. However, his face also showed an emotional color, which seemed to be longing.


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: it seems that Dugu mountain has no high status in the fairy world, and the resources available should be very limited. Otherwise, this kind of thing is obviously a pit, how could he be moved?


    Then, the voice of the Youming ancient sect disciple came from the sound stone: "well, I''ll talk to the elder martial brother in charge of this matter and see if I can accommodate myself. Wait for me first."


    Then, the sound transmission stone closed, and the tavern immediately quieted down, and everyone waited nervously. Even lost interest in drinking.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to participate in this matter. Resources... He really doesn''t lack much. With the line of Lingdan hall, his resources are enough to make the big families in the heaven jealous, and he can see this clearly. It''s a pit!


    And Chu Mo believes that among these people present. He is not the only one who can see that this is a pit. But these people still jumped in without hesitation.


    Why?


    It''s not the resource to cultivate for that... And an opportunity that has a small probability but may appear?


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo sighed lightly, stood up and prepared to leave.


    He stood up and immediately attracted everyone''s attention, because everyone was here waiting for the reply there. Unexpectedly, someone wanted to leave?


    A look of anxiety flashed in the eyes of the Yuanying friar, who was with the disciples of Youming ancient sect. If he could pull one more person, he might get more benefits. So at this time, he doesn''t want anyone to leave here.


    So, at the moment Chu Mo stood up, the friar immediately called, "brother, walk slowly."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked back at him: "are you calling me?"


    "Hey, yes, what do you call brother?" The monk Yuanying smiled: "my surname is Chang and my name is Xin."


    "Oh, I just happened to pass by here. You talk about you. I''m not very interested in such things." Chu Mo nodded at Chang Xin, then glanced at the others and turned away directly.


    A faint anger flashed in Chang Xin''s eyes, and he sat down reluctantly and said angrily, "it''s really... I don''t know good people!"


    "Brother, don''t be general with that person. Depending on his clothes, which family should be the childe. Maybe people don''t lack this resource." Someone immediately advised.


    "Yes, he doesn''t know good or bad, so don''t pay attention to him!" Someone followed.


    On Chang Xin''s face, he smiled again and sighed softly, "it''s also a kind of fate to drink in a pub. I hope we can have a little more in our casual repair pockets."


    "Yes, brother Chang, this is for our benefit!"


    "We are all grateful to you, brother!"


    People say one after another.


    At this time, the sound stone on Chang Xin''s body fluctuated. Chang Xin opened the sound stone, and the voice of the disciple of Youming ancient religion came: "brother, I asked for instructions. My elder martial brother is very face-saving, but because of our limited ability, we can only give 20 places. No more words... Really powerless!"


    "OK, it''s already very good. Thank you, brother! I''ll buy you a drink later!" The friar of Yuanying realm closed the sound stone, then stretched out his hand and began to count the number.


    At the end of the count, including him, 21 people said they wanted to explore historic sites.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the pub was more or less subtle, because these people all wanted to go. But there are only 20 places.


    The monk of Yuanying realm finally said with a wry smile: "this matter was raised by me and I promised you. Well, this time... I won''t go in. It happens that I''m timid..."


    The others in the tavern were immediately moved. They didn''t believe anything timid. What is it called? This is a high moral integrity!


    I''d rather not go by myself than give the opportunity to others!


    Everyone knows that there is danger, but so what? If people are willing to let this opportunity out, it is to give them face.


    At that moment, the voice of praise resounded through the tavern.


    At this time, someone suddenly said, "fortunately, that guy just left, otherwise, it''s really hard to do!"


    "Hahahaha!" Everyone in the pub couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, Chu Mo leaned outside the tavern, chatting with an old monk who set up a stall. The sound in the tavern reached his ears word for word.


    Hearing this, Chu Mo smiled slightly.


    The old monk who set up the stall there burst out laughing, "a bunch of idiots."¡ª¡ª


    I feel I can still write a chapter!


    PS. catch up children''s shoes, are there any free appreciation tickets and starting point coins? 1 the red envelope list countdown, I''ll pull a ticket, ask for an increase and appreciation tickets, and finally rush! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 895

    [broadcast] pay attention to the starting point of reading and get the first-hand news of 515 red envelopes. Students who haven''t grabbed red envelopes after the new year can show their skills this time.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and asked with a smile, "why did you say that?"


    "Don''t you think so?" The old monk drooped his eyelids and said faintly, "the ancient Youming sect... They don''t ask about what existence it is. There are many big religions in the fairy world, if it''s a crucian carp crossing the river. But the ancient Youming sect can still spread its name throughout the fairy world. What is it? Kindness? Fraternity?"


    The old monk looked sarcastic: "don''t pull... They rely on strength!"


    "...." chumerton looked at the old monk speechless, and said in his heart, aren''t you talking nonsense? Which sect does not rely on strength?


    He just came out and wanted to buy a map of the celestial world. He saw it on the old monk''s stall, so he chatted with the old monk at will. As a result, without saying a word, there was a cheering sound from the pub, interrupting the conversation between the two people.


    "Young man, it seems that you don''t understand what I mean." The old monk glanced at Chu Mo: "I mean, since the ancient Youming sect can stand firm in the fairy world by strength, they will have nothing to do with an ancient relic? It is clear that the ancient relic contains great danger! They don''t want to lose their own people, so they came up with this method. Why is there only 20 places? Shit! They are afraid of too many people, so they can''t control it! Dozens at a time... Just good, which can not only play the role of exploration, but also play the role of exploration Easy to supervise. Anyway, this batch is dead, and the next batch, the fairyland... The most important thing is this group of poor people at the bottom. "


    The old monk sighed at last, as if with some emotion. At this time, he stood up and walked with a limp, which turned out to be a limp.


    Chu Mo was more or less surprised. Looking at the old monk, he said, "your leg?"


    "Lame, road injury. It can''t be cured." The old monk said with a wry smile, "otherwise, I, a monk in Mahayana, will set up a stall here and wait to die?"


    Said, in the old monk''s eyes. Revealing the color of memory: "my leg, when I was exploring a relic for the ancient Youming cult, suffered a serious Taoist injury, which can''t be cured at all. Therefore, this is my life. I can only provide for the aged here."


    Chu Mo finished after the old monk. He looked at him with the sky god and found that he was indeed a monk in the Mahayana period, and it was also a practice in the middle of the Mahayana period. The injury on his leg was also caused by the Dao injury. But it is not hopeless.


    But those medicinal materials must be very rare in the fairy world. Even if they can be seen, the price is by no means affordable to the old monk.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo said, "maybe one day you will meet someone who can cure your leg."


    The old friar waved his hand and said dismissively, "that''s impossible! If it could be cured, how could I waste it until today? It would have been cured!" Say, The old monk began to rummage through his stall: "You just said, you want the full map of the fairy world? There is no such thing at all. To be honest, the fairy world is too big and vast. Few people who are able to make the full terrain map of the fairy world are willing to do this, so it''s better to practice in that time. So... Most of the fairy world maps are sub regional. Young man, can you tell me where you want to go? I''ll find you a sub regional map."


    Chu Mo hesitated for a moment. Whispered, "I''m going to Buddhism."


    "Huh?" The old monk was immediately stunned, and looked up and down at Chu Mo: "young man, I see your blood is vigorous, and your complexion is ruddy. The heaven is full, and there should be nothing unexpected?"


    Chumerton couldn''t help laughing: "old man, can you still calculate?"


    "Divination? Come on, that deceptive thing, everyone is a monk. If you haven''t practiced real scriptures, who dares to say that you can divine will be laughed at to death." The old monk grinned, "I just think. You are so young and have nothing to think of. Why do you want to go to that place?"


    "What? Going to Buddhism must be a monk?" Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you go to Buddhism without becoming a monk?" The old monk stared and said, "haven''t you heard the legend of Buddhism?"


    With that, the old friar sat back again and didn''t worry about finding Chu Mo a map, Looking at Chu Mo, he said: "As long as people go in that place, few can come out! There was a friend around me who didn''t adapt to the fighting and killing in the practice world, and said he wanted to go there to purify his soul. As a result... He never returned, and directly worshipped Buddhism and became an ordinary disciple. A few years ago, there was also a connection. His realm has not made any progress in hundreds of years, and even regressed. I asked him why. Do you know what he told me? ¡±


    The old monk looked at Chu Mo: "he said, why should we improve the realm? Just improve the soul!"


    The old monk said, sighing, "it''s a pity that my friend was also a monk with excellent talent in those days. If he was willing to practice hard, he should have entered the period of ascension by now. He even had the opportunity to soar to the heaven! Now... He is completely useless, and he is not even as good as my old lame!"


    "Everyone has their own choices, and Buddhism may not be as unbearable as you think, right?" Chu Mo said.


    "It''s not unbearable, but their scriptures are too powerful." The old monk sighed: "Let me put it this way. Originally, you were a person who had high aspirations and wanted to make a difference in the practice world, but if you listened to their sutras, you would probably give up the idea. This kind of thing is naturally nothing to those ordinary people. Because their life is very short, they want to ask for wealth and a good life in the afterlife. Then their practice of Buddhist sutras is actually good. At least it can lead people to good. But for For monks... An unshakable heart of Tao is fundamental! If the heart of this Tao shakes, then his cultivation path will be destroyed! Although it is said that everyone has his own choice, this... Is a pity. "


    Chu Mo nodded: "I think that the Tao heart that can be easily shaken is not the real Tao heart."


    "You don''t know the power of their scriptures." The old monk sighed, looked at Chu Mo with some pity, and then said, "you and I have never known each other, but I still advise you one more thing. If you can''t go to that place, try not to go."


    "I have reason to go." Chu Mo sighed.


    People in the spiritual world seem to have deep prejudices and fears about Buddhism, but none of them say that Buddhism is an evil place. This also shows that Buddhism has never committed any evil deeds since ancient times.


    An ancient sect can continue from ancient times to today, and then there can be no evil deeds, which is actually a miracle in itself.


    So Chu Mo has no prejudice and fear towards Buddhism.


    "Well..." the old monk shook his head and said, "then I won''t say more. I''ll find it for you."


    With these words, he stood up again and searched his stall. After a while, he found a jade slip and threw it to Chu Mo: "do you see this? Buddhism is tens of millions of miles away from here, in the far northwest."


    Chu Mo took the jade slip, looked at it with divine sense, then nodded and said to the old monk, "how much is it?"


    "Forget it, no money, give it to you. But I have one thing to ask you." The old monk said to Chu Mo, "if you see my friend, please give him a word."¡ª¡ª


    I can''t write. That''s all for today.


    The disease comes like a mountain, and goes like a thread... I don''t want an injection yet, so I can only recover slowly.


    Well, ask for a monthly ticket and a recommended ticket. What do you vote for, okay?


    PS. catch up children''s shoes, are there any free appreciation tickets and starting point coins? The countdown to the 515 red envelope list is coming. I''ll pull a ticket, ask for an increase and appreciation tickets, and finally rush! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 896

    [latest broadcast] tomorrow is 515, the anniversary of the starting point, and the day with the most benefits. In addition to the gift bag and schoolbag, this 515 red envelope crazy flipping must see, there is no reason not to rob the red envelope, set the alarm clock on~


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, "Oh?"


    The old monk said, "help me tell him that the old lame is still in the old place and hasn''t forgotten him. If one day he can put down the Scripture and think of the old lame, open the sound stone."


    "Him? Or her?" Chu Mo felt something wrong the more he heard it, and couldn''t help frowning at the old monk to confirm.


    "She is a woman." The old monk''s eyes flashed a dark color, and then said, "her legal name is Tonghui. If you can see it, please help me bring this sentence to her. I will be grateful!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s a piece of cake..."


    "It''s not a small matter. On the Buddhist side, it''s too difficult to see someone..." The old cripple smiled bitterly, and then said, "this map is not worth much money, so don''t talk about money with me."


    "All right." Chu Mo was no longer polite: "I will try to help you bring the words!"


    "Well, thank you!" The old monk sighed softly, shook his head, and sat back.


    Chu Mo hugged the old monk and left.


    Later, Chu Mo didn''t stay here much. He wanted to get to the Buddhism as soon as possible and finish this thing, which was also a worry.


    According to the direction pointed out by the old friar, Chu Mo set off directly, left the city, and headed northwest at a high speed.


    Just out of more than 30000 Li, Chu Mo suddenly felt strong heat coming from the sky on his chest. He was suddenly slightly surprised. This fluctuation was a hint given by the discovery of the treasure.


    But this kind of heat fluctuation is unprecedented!


    Chu Merton stopped his body and went in the direction given by the God of the sky. This direction, however, is in the west, far away from his original direction.


    Just out of more than 3000 miles, suddenly someone appeared in front of Chu mo.


    "Stop! The ancient Youming sect is here. People who don''t have anything to do with it retreat!"


    A very young monk, no more than 20 years old, but with all his accomplishments, he has reached the peak of primordial infancy. His eyes are divine and his blood is vigorous. It gives people an extraordinary feeling.


    "Youming ancient religion?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then remembered the things in the tavern.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t heard of it." The young monk looked up and down at Chu Mo: "leave quickly. This is not a place where you can trespass, otherwise there will be consequences. You can''t bear it!"


    The fluctuation from the sky god''s mirror became more and more obvious. Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows, looked at the young monk and said, "I heard you are recruiting people to explore an ancient ruins?"


    "Hmm? Who did you listen to?" The young monk immediately looked at Chu Mo with an alert face.


    "I heard about it in a pub in the city over there." Chu Mo said.


    "Oh, people are full. There is no need for new people." The young monk said coldly.


    "Make allowance." Chu Mo''s divine consciousness swept around, and there were no other monks within a few hundred miles. At that time, he threw a small storage bag containing 100 pieces of inferior immortal crystals.


    The young monk frowned first and said, "it''s not good for you to be seen like this. I''ll be punished."


    However, the movement of hands is not slow at all. Directly untied the storage bag, took a look, and showed a satisfied expression: "you are very sensible. In this way, you come with me, don''t walk around, and I''ll ask your senior brother. It''s good to say, I can''t guarantee it." Say, put away the small storage bag directly.


    Chu Mo smiled: "it doesn''t matter. Just try it for me. If it works, it''s all about making friends."


    "OK, you are happy!" The young monk''s face suddenly showed a happy look. After thinking for a while, he reminded, "since you are so generous, I also remind you that this ancient ruins is not so simple. There are many crises in it, and many of us fell there. If you really want to go in, be careful!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "thank you for reminding!"


    The young monk felt that he had fulfilled his duty. Anyway, he warned the man, but he still wanted to go. Even if he died in it, he couldn''t blame himself. Then he took Chu Mo and flew forward more than a thousand miles.


    The waves from the sky became clearer.


    At this time, someone in front stopped the young monk: "password!"


    "For thousands of years, the nether world will last forever!" The young monk replied, and then winked at the monk: "this elder martial brother, this friend of my younger brother wants to explore ancient ruins."


    "Oh? Friend?" The man looked at Chu Mo and the young monk with a smile, and then nodded, "OK, go inside and talk to your senior brother. If it doesn''t work, quickly bring people out, don''t make it difficult for me."


    The young monk looked happy and said, "thank you later, elder martial brother!"


    Say, take Chu Mo to continue to fly forward.


    Here, Chu Mo finally felt some pressure. It seems that countless monks are hidden in the darkness in all directions.


    The young monk whispered, "follow me closely, don''t look around, and don''t walk around."


    Chu Mo felt the increasingly strong fluctuations in the sky god''s mirror, and nodded calmly, "I know." But in his heart, he said secretly: it seems that this ancient relic is indeed unusual. This ancient Youming cult has set many prohibitions in this place, and has ambushed a large number of monks!


    For Chu Mo, who holds the geomantic magic, it is difficult to hide these prohibitions set by Youming ancient religion from his eyes. However, even Chu Mo was a little secretly shocked. He said that he was worthy of being an ancient religion. Although it was in the fairy world, even he was not sure that these prohibitions would be broken in a short time.


    If other friars who don''t know the Dharma array touch those prohibitions, I''m afraid even the big friars in the promotion period will be trapped here!


    Later, the young monk took Chu Mo to a place.


    Chu Mo saw a group of people standing there at a glance. It turned out to be the group of people who were in the pub before! Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect their speed to be so fast. When he left, this group of people didn''t seem to have started, did they?


    Although he deviated from some directions, on the whole, the speed was not slow. I didn''t expect this group of people to have come.


    These people saw Chu Mo, and they were all a little stunned. Many people''s faces showed a trace of disdain: they said they were not interested, but they came here in private. It''s really despised!


    But these people didn''t speak, because no one dared to be presumptuous here.


    In this place, there are also a large number of disciples of Youming ancient sect!


    After the young monk fell here with Chu Mo, he walked to a middle-aged monk and whispered in his ear. The middle-aged monk glanced at Chu Mo and frowned, "our group of people are full!"


    This sentence did not hide from the public. Many people who had been in the tavern before showed a look of schadenfreude. Looking at Chu Mo, they almost opened their mouths and mocked.


    Chu Mo hugged the middle-aged monk and said, "I think my cultivation during the refining period should be OK."


    Many people who originally wanted to laugh at Chu Mo closed their mouths. The friars in the refining period were not worthy of being provoked by these Yuan Ying friars. The monk in the alchemy period in the tavern looked at Chu Mo a few more eyes, with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    However, which family came out to play childe brother, even if you are the peak of refining God, what can you do?


    The middle-aged monk hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "well, even if you are one, now, immediately show me all the things in your storage ring, and then register it. After coming out, check again, and don''t hide!"¡ª¡ª


    Today, the cold symptoms have finally recovered. In addition to a little body weakness and head pain, there is no fever. But my throat still hurts... The medicine I take is very bitter... Ah woo!


    If you have a sore throat, you can stop talking. The code word should not be affected too much, so you can burst out today.


    Everyone prepare monthly tickets and recommended tickets!


    PS. it''s red envelope rain at the starting point of 5.15! Starting at 12:00 p.m., grab one round every hour. A big wave of 515 red envelopes depends on your luck. You all grab the starting point money and continue to subscribe to my chapter! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 897

    The latest broadcast tomorrow is 515, the anniversary, the most welfare day. In addition to the gift bag and schoolbag, this 515 red envelope crazy flipping must see, there is no reason not to rob the red envelope, set the alarm clock on


    Those monks with a gloating expression on their faces were all a little silly. I didn''t expect this guy to be so lucky that he got the place to enter the ruins so easily.


    Chu Mo glanced at the group of people over there, sneering in his heart: a group of fools, really think it''s kind of Youming ancient cult to hire you to explore this ruins? If even you can easily explore this historic site, why should they let some of their interests use you?


    Chu Mo showed the middle-aged friar a storage ring on his hand. It was already prepared. There was nothing good in it. Most of it was some common medicinal materials, as well as some clothes, all of which were normal.


    The middle-aged monk frowned, and a touch of contempt flashed across his eyes. It was estimated that he scolded Chu Mo as a poor man in his heart. Then he scanned Chu Mo''s whole body with divine consciousness, and found no other storage devices. He nodded slightly, which was considered to be a pass.


    "OK!" The middle-aged monk clapped his hands and said loudly, "listen, everyone. There is no peace in the ruins. If it is really so easy to explore, there is no need to hire you!"


    As soon as these words came out, many people''s faces changed slightly, with some regret. They can think of this in advance, but there is always a chance in their hearts. Now someone wakes up, some people can''t help but retreat. But it''s already here. If you want to quit now, it''s not only humiliating, I''m afraid the ancient Youming sect won''t agree. I can only harden my scalp and pray that I am the luckiest person.


    "I''m not bluffing you, but I hope you can understand the danger of this matter and don''t be careless!" The middle-aged monk said loudly, and then said, "you should know the rules. No matter what you find, unified nine open! Remember. The ancient Youming cult still has some credibility. Even if what you find is an ancient Scripture with great value, we will find someone to value it, and then give you your share. And hehe"


    The middle-aged monk hehe smiled: "if you can really find an ancient Sutra, if you can secretly write it down, it will be developed."


    "We won''t do such a thing!"


    "Don''t worry, elder. We are also people with credibility!"


    "Yes, we won''t do that." Suddenly several people shouted. Prove your innocence.


    "You don''t need to say this, remember, no matter who, not only discovered the ancient scriptures, but also secretly wrote it down. If it was discovered by the Youming ancient religion, it was the biggest enemy of the Youming ancient religion!" The middle-aged monk said gloomily, "if you can consciously escape the pursuit of Youming ancient religion, it''s up to you!"


    "Of course we won''t!"


    "Definitely not!"


    These monks spoke loudly.


    "Of course, you have another way. You can avoid danger and get a lot of benefits." Said the middle-aged monk.


    Everyone focused on the middle-aged monk.


    He said, "no matter who can measure the whole ruins, draw a detailed map, and mark some special places clearly. Once verified, the ancient Youming religion will certainly give a lot of resources to express its gratitude!"


    "Great!"


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "I''m willing to do such a thing!"


    "I''d like to!"


    People responded one after another.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly. He was very speechless in his heart and said, "I really don''t know how to live or die. I''m afraid this kind of thing is more dangerous than exploration?"? Do these people really not understand?


    After careful observation, Chu Mo found that these people may not understand, but they are smart enough!


    No matter what the middle-aged monk said. There are always a few people who respond loudly. The middle-aged monk''s eyes at those people were much softer than those of others.


    Tut, feelings are flattering.


    Chu Mo thought of it silently.


    Then, under the leadership of middle-aged monks and a group of Youming ancient monks, they continued to travel dozens of miles and came to a deep valley.


    The middle-aged monk said, "this is the place!"


    Chu Mo looked down, and the deep valley in front of him was thousands of feet!


    Deep bottomless!


    There is also a faint and cold breath rising below, which makes people feel a little uneasy.


    "It''s at the bottom of the deep valley. As long as you jump directly, you can directly enter this ancient ruins. But after entering, everyone is scattered! So you must be careful! In addition, don''t kill each other!" The middle-aged monk snapped, "otherwise, there is no amnesty for the first kill!"


    "Rest assured!"


    "Understand!"


    "I know, master!"


    Those people continued to cater to the middle-aged monks.


    The fluctuation of the sky god in Chu Mo''s chest became more and more intense. Although only he could sense it, he was also afraid that the fluctuation would be too big to be found by middle-aged monks. Because Chu Mo had been keenly aware that there were several unfathomable smells around him. There must be some monks even stronger in Mahayana lurking there.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to show any foot in front of these people, so he jumped directly down.


    "Hey, I haven''t finished yet!" The middle-aged monk was stunned when he saw this, and then frowned and said, "what an acute child!"


    "What does your excellency care about him? This man doesn''t know the rules!"


    "Yes, too impatient!"


    "Adults don''t have to be angry."


    Those people are really good at flattery. They have been called adults so soon.


    A faint smile appeared on the middle-aged monk''s face, and then said, "well, in fact, it''s nothing. Finally, I wish you all a harvest!"


    Then, a group of people jumped into the deep valley one after another.


    Although it''s thousands of feet deep, it''s nothing to these friars who have the weakest level above the mid-term of Yuanying. So everyone has no scruples.


    After Chu Mo jumped below, he found that there was indeed a space door below, the fluctuation was very light, looming. It''s really not easy to think that Youming ancient religion can find this place.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Mo''s figure instantly disappeared into the space door.


    A faint space force shrouded Chu Mo''s body and instantly transferred him to a place.


    Boom!


    A breath of terror came when Chu Mo just appeared in a strange place.


    Fortunately, Chu Mo''s heart was always vigilant. When he was sent to this place, he immediately expanded his small magic power, which shrank to an inch, and his body shape disappeared there.


    Boom!


    With an earth shaking bang, a huge mushroom shaped smoke roared up.


    Chu Mo, who had walked thousands of miles away, took a look, and his face was full of shock!


    A huge black scorpion with a height of thousands of feet gradually revealed its body shape as the smoke dispersed.


    Where it stands, like a huge black mountain!


    Up and down the body, exuding a fierce breath, just by that breath, it simply wants to stir up the world!


    Shit!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding in his heart. This is really a fierce place!


    This terrible giant scorpion, at least has the peak of Mahayana!


    And the speed of attack is amazing!


    ps


    15 red envelope rain! Starting at 12:00 p.m., grab one round every hour. A big wave of 515 red envelopes depends on your luck. You all go to rob, and continue to order the stolen money! (to be continued.)


    "Think of a friend to visit by mobile phone."

 Chapter 898

    [latest broadcast] tomorrow is 515, the anniversary of the starting point, and the day with the most benefits. ¡Ü¡Ü small ¡Ü say, in addition to gift bags and schoolbags, this 515 red envelope crazy turn must see, which red envelope has the reason not to rob, set the alarm clock on~


    When the huge scorpion found that its prey had run away, it was immediately furious, holding up two mountain like pliers. The huge scorpion behind it, which was like a towering tower, raised its tail high and rushed towards Chu mo.


    "You''re not finished yet, are you?" Chu Mo angrily scolded.


    Then turn around and run.


    What else can I do without running? This big guy is not an opponent at all. Even if he can fight, he doesn''t want to fight.


    Maybe you can get a lot of excellent materials from this scorpion, but to be honest, Chu Mo really doesn''t care about these materials. It''s not that he despises the resources of the fairyland, just because at the moment, the fluctuation from the sky god''s mirror is getting stronger and stronger!


    That kind of fluctuation is something Chu Mo has never experienced!


    Even if it found a blade of killing heaven, it didn''t get so restless!


    Yes, it''s restlessness!


    This agitation seemed to be a hungry baby crying. Although the sky god would not make any sound, Chu Mo was also disturbed. I wish I could find something that makes the sky god mirror behave like this earlier.


    After he identified the direction, he directly shrunk to an inch, and each step appeared at a very far place.


    The roaring noise behind him kept coming.


    The huge black scorpion chased him.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help thinking of what Huolong said at this time. Those powerful non human spirits in the fairy world have very strong perception ability. Seeing Chu Mo, they will never let him go.


    "It seems that I really should find a kind of skill cultivation that can seal the breath of my constitution and blood." Chu Mo murmured.


    He has a lot of supreme inheritance, but most of those supreme inheritance are attacking and defensive magical powers, and there is no skill to hide his breath at all.


    Think about it. Having reached the supreme state, what else needs to be done to hide it? No matter what the breath is, I''m afraid any creature sees it... Is it the first time to retreat far away?


    It''s better for me from now on. No matter where you go, you will want to eat me as long as you encounter powerful non life spirits. Then it hangs like a series of tails behind me... How annoying it is!


    Thinking of these, Chu Mo was somewhat depressed, because of all the skills he practiced. There is no such skill at all.


    Forget it, let''s go to the current level first and then talk about it later.


    Although the phantom wind step of Chu Mo is not the fastest body method in the world, it is definitely very rare. The speed was unbelievable. In almost a while, the huge black scorpion was thrown away without a trace.


    At this time, Chu Mo had seen a huge and ancient building standing in the middle of the vast mountains in front of him.


    Take a closer look, many buildings have been broken, and some have collapsed. It has become a broken wall.


    But Rao is so. It still gives people a sense of grandeur!


    Looking at these ruins, Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly appeared a picture.


    To be exact, it appeared in his spiritual sea of knowledge.


    It was a very ancient era, with fierce beasts rampant, and the Qi between heaven and earth was essentially different from now!


    Is this... Daoqi?


    Is it the former heaven?


    Chu Mo''s heart was slightly shocked. I thought a lot in an instant.


    Because he seemed to feel the breath between heaven and earth! This feeling is very real, and the wisps of Taoist spirit seem to be accessible!


    This place is also very desolate, and all kinds of mountains and rivers emit the smell of famine. Then, there are a large number of monks practicing here. The magic skills they cultivate look very rough, far less detailed than the current various skills.


    But their bodies are strong and full of blood, and they can be seen from a distance. As if shrouded in bloody light; Their blood is also very strong, and their looks are obviously different from those of today.


    They work hard to survive in this place and build their own habitat here!


    Because there are too many powerful beasts in this place, their buildings must also be very strong.


    Therefore, the huge stones with tens of hundreds of feet. It is cut out and built up piece by piece. Finally, huge buildings appeared here!


    When the last... And the largest hall was completed, everyone gathered on the square and celebrated the scene with joy.


    So far, their lives seem to have settled down, and people''s faces are full of happiness.


    Then, time flies and the stars change.


    This place, from weak to strong, rises little by little, and there are more and more people!


    It seems that it has gone through ages to really prosper.


    Chu Mo even clearly saw that several quite amazing figures came out from here!


    Because their figures are all hazy, shrouded by the law of the road! I can''t see my face at all! Even when the Emperor... Appeared in the world, there was no such situation of Dharma with him, right?


    Are these people... Supreme?


    Chu Mo was shocked.


    I feel more and more that this relic is great. Although he didn''t understand why he could see these, he still watched quietly, looking solemn, like an audience from later generations, paying tribute to the ancient ancestors.


    In the end, with the relentless passage of time, this place... Finally became a little decayed. A large number of disciples walked out from here, carrying backpacks and looking back at them reluctantly. Finally, I left resolutely.


    After many years, this place has finally become deserted, leaving only a few old people who are still here.


    As they also sat down, this place finally fell completely!


    Once again, many, many years have passed, and suddenly one day, in the depths of the hall, there was a rumbling sound. A bloody moon directly rose and sprinkled a piece of moonlight, and then... A large number of seals on buildings were directly erased.


    The buildings that lost the protection of the power of law began to decay and collapse.


    Then, the bloody moon swished again... Back to the depths of the hall.


    At this point, the picture came to an abrupt end.


    Chu Mo shook his head, looked shocked, and muttered, "blood moon? One of the ten blood moons? How did this thing... Appear here?"


    The rooster once said that the three supernatural artifacts of the sky god, chaos oven and killing the sky were completely broken, lost and disappeared in the war of the big men in the sky.


    But according to the rooster, that war seems to have been in the post supreme era... It belongs to a group of emperors!


    At best, it''s just quasi supreme!


    Then, no matter how long it takes, it should not exceed 10000 years.


    But the clip that just flitted across the sea of Chu Mo spirit should have experienced at least hundreds of thousands of years!


    The rooster said that only six blood moons were embedded in the sky god''s book in those days, and the remaining four were not found even by the holder of the sky god''s book in those days.


    Then the world has collapsed in an extremely ancient era. The time of collapse was far before the war of the emperor.


    In other words, this ancient site should also exist in the fairy world in an extremely long time!


    So... The identity of this round of blood moon?


    Chumerton was frightened by his own speculation.


    PS. it''s red envelope rain at the starting point of 5.15! Starting at 12:00 p.m., grab one round every hour. A big wave of 515 red envelopes depends on your luck. You all grab the starting point money and continue to subscribe to my chapter! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 899

    [latest broadcast] tomorrow is the 515th anniversary, the day with the most benefits. In addition to the gift bag and schoolbag, this 515 red envelope crazy flipping must see, there is no reason not to rob the red envelope, set the alarm clock on~


    But then Chu Mo thought of another problem. When he was in the human world, the first blood moon he obtained was Ruyi. Later, he obtained two blood moons, disaster avoidance and entering the earth, in the Guixu.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly thought of a problem, that is, after the sky god was broken, the six blood moons on it disappeared respectively. Can it be said that the two blood moons of avoiding disaster and entering the earth flew to the ruins? And then by the supreme one who buried himself?


    The remaining four blood moons, one of which flew directly into the human world, and three were missing.


    "Maybe... It''s really possible!" Chu Mo murmured.


    Because it seemed that it was because of that war that Guixu separated from the heaven and fell all the way into the human world!


    If you think so, this possibility is really very big.


    Then, at present, the blood moon that has existed in the fairy world for many years should be beyond the six blood moons!


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s heart couldn''t help surging. At this moment, his previously agitated mood vanished in an instant!


    If we can find a blood moon here that the holder of the sky god''s book didn''t get, wouldn''t it say that he will gain an unimaginable new ability?


    Chu Mo still remembers that the last four blood moons are: Jianshen, beheading, chaos and unification!


    No matter which one it is, it''s so powerful just by its name!


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help breathing.


    At this time, the fluctuation of the sky god also became calm.


    It''s like a baby who finally gets milk. It''s quiet.


    At this time, a figure suddenly rushed out of the distance, startling Chu mo. The figure came straight to him.


    Chu Mo squinted. Glancing at the man, he was stunned. This man... Unexpectedly, it was Wang Liang!


    Wang Liang probably didn''t expect to meet the young man in the pub here.


    After entering this historic site, he was very lucky and did not encounter any danger.


    And Wang Liang over the years. In addition to cultivation. My biggest hobby is to study all kinds of ancient books. Although I haven''t seen anything too profound, I also learned a lot of knowledge.


    Among them, there is feng shui knowledge about where a sect should be established.


    That is to say, Wang Liang also had a little bit of the skill of looking at Qi, which was naturally incomparable with the supreme inheritance learned by Chu mo. But it is not very difficult to find a place of dragon vein in the small world.


    In fact, Wang Liang originally didn''t want to come, but he still couldn''t suppress his curiosity. This curiosity. As long as it is a monk, it is inevitable.


    After coming in. The little hesitation before Wang Liang was completely swept away. Because he felt a very desolate and ancient atmosphere here.


    Judging from the smell, this place is quite ancient!


    And the mountains and rivers here are completely different from the fairyland outside!


    Many places still maintain a particularly primitive landform.


    Chu Mo was not very proficient in these, but Wang Liang understood them better. Most of the relics left in the fairy world have been found. Only this self-contained small world heritage will remain today.


    Therefore, his heart was very excited, and he felt that this time... It was really possible to make a major discovery.


    He is different from Chu mo. Chu Mo has always looked down on the relics of the fairyland and so on. But Wang Liang is very clear that there are many relics in the fairy world. Are left over from a very long time ago.


    Once you find something with words in this place, any one... Is invaluable!


    Although the middle-aged monk had warned before coming in, who would listen to him about this kind of thing?


    Who gets an ancient inheritance skill and can''t help but watch it? Although Wang Liang has no fighting experience, he is not stupid at all!


    He decided that if he really found that kind of inheritance skill, or ancient classics and books, he must write it down here. Then... Destroy!


    Although doing so is tantamount to outrageous, but there is no way. If you take it out, I''m afraid you''ll lose your life.


    Because the other party will not believe that someone will be so honest. Only dead people are the safest... They won''t take away any secrets.


    At the same time, Wang Liang is also guarding against other monks in the pub. Although his realm is not low, the other group of people are not monks without refining period. Although the middle-aged man said not to kill each other, but this kind of thing... Who dares to say it won''t happen at all?


    Therefore, after determining the dragon vein of this relic, Wang Liang came directly and quickly, trying to catch up with everyone. What he didn''t expect was that the young man who looked like a rich son actually came here one step ahead of him.


    It seems that one should not judge by appearances!


    Wang Liang thought in his heart that his vigilance to Chu Mo had also increased a lot.


    "Taoist friends are really extraordinary. They even came to this place so soon." Wang Liang hugged Chu Mo and said with a smile.


    Chu Mo looked at Wang Liang and said faintly, "aren''t Taoist friends the same?"


    "Hehe, I think we can form allies for the time being." Wang Liang came straight to the point and said frankly, "most of the people in the tavern are monks in that city. Even if they don''t know each other, they also have a bit of incense. Only the two of us should be outsiders. Later, if those people also find here, they may attack us."


    Chu Mo nodded, funny in his heart, and said that if you knew who I was, you would not say so. But he said, "what you said is somewhat reasonable, but... Who can guarantee that you won''t suddenly attack me?"


    Wang Liang said with a wry smile, "Taoist friends are too careful. I really don''t have this mind. To tell you the truth, I Wang Liang dares to swear by the original God. In my life... I have killed several animals, but people... I haven''t killed any!"


    Chu Mo''s eyebrows picked up. He didn''t expect that there would be such a disciple under the door of Dugu mountain in the fairy world, which surprised him somewhat.


    "Oh? Since you are also from other places, what are you doing here?" Chu Mo asked casually.


    Wang Liang hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s to track someone."


    "Hahaha." Chu Mo laughed, with an expression of disbelief on his face. The meaning is obvious: who are you kidding? Can the tracker trace this place?


    Wang Liang blushed and said, "it''s true. The man I''m tracking is also famous. Maybe you''ve heard of it. As for coming here... It''s pure curiosity." Say, still a little embarrassed scratch his head.


    Chumerton was speechless, and his heart said that you were too simple, right? I didn''t ask you much, but you completely told your secret... How can I bear to do this to you?


    To tell the truth, hearing that he was Wang Liang, Chu Mo wanted to attack him at that time.


    When he turned into a God, Wang Liang''s voice almost scared him into a devil and seriously injured him. If the fire dragon hadn''t sent out the breath of the rising period to scare Wang Liang away, the consequences would be very serious. At least this time, he will definitely fail.


    At that time, fight against a refining monk in excellent condition with the injured body of Yuanying. Even if you can win, I''m afraid it''s a disastrous victory, and you have to pay a lot of price yourself.


    So it is impossible to say that Chu Mo has no hatred for Wang Liang in his heart.


    But Chu Mo didn''t want to kill him at the moment, because this man was so honest!


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo really hasn''t met such a simple monk. Even those inborn warriors of small families in the spirit world Fairview city are probably much more vigilant than him.


    "Forget it, you can track whoever you like. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me, but now I want to explore this hall. Do you want to join me?" Chu Mo glanced at Wang Liang.


    PS. it''s raining red envelopes on 5.15! Starting at 12:00 p.m., grab one round every hour. A big wave of 515 red envelopes depends on your luck. You all go and grab the money. Continue to subscribe to my chapter! (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 900

    [latest broadcast] tomorrow is 515, the anniversary of the starting point, and the day with the most benefits. £¤f¡£ £¤ f in addition to the gift bag and schoolbag, this 515 red envelope crazy turn must see, there is no reason not to rob the red envelope, set the alarm clock on~


    Wang Liang nodded: "let''s get together! There''s really something that someone who is destined to get."


    Chu Mo smiled and said to himself: if you can really do it, how about letting you go once?


    Now Chu Mo has stepped into the period of refining God. Facing the monks in the same realm, he has an absolute psychological advantage. If Wang Liang is really like what he said, it''s really nothing to let him live.


    Then, the two entered the broken ancient hall from different directions.


    Wang Liang naturally didn''t know. Chu Mo can now determine the location of the treasure very accurately. Therefore, after the two separated, Wang Liang almost instantly... Couldn''t feel the breath of Chu Mo!


    This surprised Wang Liang. He quickly withdrew, and then came to the place where Chu Mo disappeared. There was nothing there.


    "This..." Wang Liang smoked at the corner of his mouth, and then looked around reluctantly. Finally, he got nothing, so he had to shake his head and walked to the other side.


    Although the main hall is barely intact on the outside, many places inside have completely collapsed. The place Wang Liang most wants to find is naturally the Sutra Pavilion here!


    The most valuable place of any sect... Is there.


    However, to his disappointment, he searched around the hall for a long time, and found nothing except a very old Dan stove.


    At this time, a voice of speaking came from the distance. Wang Liang''s heart was cold, thought for a while, and then calmly walked out of his hiding place.


    Several people over there immediately stopped talking and all looked at the shabby Dan stove in Wang Liang''s hand.


    These people came from the alchemist in the tavern and some of his friends. The old one with Youming ancient sect disciples didn''t come in because of "high moral integrity". So these people. There are three in all.


    But Wang Liang remembers that there should be more than these people.


    "Good harvest, Taoist friend?" The alchemist looked at Wang Liang, his eyes flashing, and asked with a smile.


    "How can I get anything? After looking for a long time, it''s just such a broken furnace." Wang Liang raised the Dan stove in his hand. Then he asked, "by the way, how did you get together so quickly? There should be others?"


    At this time, the alchemist suddenly looked unlucky and said, "don''t mention... Most of the people we met are dead!"


    "Dead... Dead?" Wang Liang was slightly chilly, and then looked at the monk in the refining period, and his eyes became alert.


    The alchemist said with a wry smile, "I don''t have that much skill. There are several of those people in the alchemist period. Even if I really hit them, how can I not be hurt at all? Besides, among the dead people, there are also my people!"


    "Is that?" Wang Liang looked at each other with a puzzled face.


    The alchemist said, "this place is terrible. I don''t know how many years it has existed. Some creatures in it are all powerful and abnormal. There are creatures everywhere in Mahayana. If we weren''t lucky, we would have been killed."


    Wang Liang twitched at the corner of his mouth and was about to speak.


    "By the way..." the monk in the refining period suddenly seemed to think of something. Look at Wang Liang.


    "Huh?" Wang Liang was slightly stunned and looked at each other.


    At this time, the monk in the refining period suddenly shot him.


    A bright light hit Wang Liang''s eyebrows directly!


    "You!" Wang Liang flew into a rage. He didn''t expect the other party to take advantage of this opportunity to attack him.


    This is indeed the time when he was most relaxed, and he was not prepared for the other party to start.


    But Wang Liang''s strength was not in vain. At the critical moment, he suddenly blocked the shabby Dan stove in his hand in front of him.


    A poor monk, where can he get any decent magic tools? So. It''s also a subconscious move to resist with the Old Dan stove just found.


    Wang Liang''s heart is still thinking: my life is over!


    When!


    A loud noise!


    As if the ancient clock was ringing, the sky shook constantly.


    Wang Liang''s body was violently hit and flew backward.


    But it''s shocking that he didn''t get much harm!


    Even the shabby Dan stove in his hand. It doesn''t seem to have changed much!


    It''s still so shabby, gray and old.


    But at this time, everyone looked at Wang Liang''s eyes, to be exact... It was the eyes of Wang Liang''s Danlu, and all had great changes!


    Full of greed!


    If you still don''t know it''s a treasure. Then these people all live in vain.


    Wang Liang also realized something. He jumped up with a swish, then flew up in the air, stood in mid air, and shouted at the three people of the other party, "you are shameless!"


    The monk in the refining period said coldly, "hand over this furnace and spare you from dying!"


    "No way!" At this time, Wang Liang clung to the Dante stove, and his heart was overwhelmed by the great happiness. He even forgot that even if he walked out of here, he couldn''t take it away at all!


    Now at this time, we have to keep this baby in our hands even if we die.


    The monk in the refining period said coldly, "if you don''t pay... Don''t blame our men for being ruthless!"


    With that, he rushed towards Wang Liang with two monks at the peak of Yuanying.


    At this time, a vast breath rose into the sky!


    A bloody light shot straight into the sky from the broken ancient temple behind them!


    "Ah!" Several people were all shocked to stay there.


    Wang Liang murmured, "did he really find the treasure?"


    "Who?" The alchemist shouted.


    Wang Liang glanced at him and sneered, "that rich boy you didn''t pay attention to, hum, he is the one who really has secrets and skills! First we came here, and now we have this great opportunity!"


    Trouble lures East!


    Who says honest people must be plain?


    The alchemist''s eyes flickered coldly. Looking at the bloody light rising from the sky, he murmured, "treasure... It must be treasure! Even if you take it out, you can''t take it away, but you must get it!"


    With that, he looked at Wang Liang and said coldly, "do you want to make a deal?"


    Wang Liang was slightly stunned: "what deal?"


    "We worked together to kill that man. The Dan stove belongs to you, but the things on that man... Are ours!" Said the refining monk.


    Wang Liang''s face immediately showed hesitation. He said, "I have made an alliance with that person..."


    "Hahahaha, are you naive or sick? Did you know each other before?" The alchemist sneered.


    Wang Liang shook his head.


    "Isn''t that over? Since I don''t know you, what bullshit allies do you have? I can swear by the original God, as long as you promise me, I''ll never give you an idea!" Said the refining monk.


    Wang Liang hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded and sighed, "that Taoist friend, don''t blame me... I''m also forced!"


    At this time, a faint voice came from the depths of the hall: "if you choose... Don''t regret it!"


    The sound sounded very tired, as if he was desperately resisting something.


    Wang Liang gritted his teeth and said, "sorry!"


    At this time, there was no sound in the depths of the hall.


    The refining monk whispered, "rush!"¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    Mid month, everyone should have monthly tickets again?


    Give it to the diligent uncle Dao!


    If there is really no monthly ticket, it''s OK to vote for a few recommended tickets. Our recommended tickets are seriously reduced this week. You should form a habit! Just follow the change, update constantly, and keep recommending tickets, OK?


    PS. it''s red envelope rain at the starting point of 5.15! Starting at 12:00 p.m., grab one round every hour. A big wave of 515 red envelopes depends on your luck. You all grab the starting point money and continue to subscribe to my chapter! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 901

    As the alchemist cut off drinking, several people rushed towards the bloody light at the same time.


    Several people stopped in front of them, and then looked embarrassed. At the same time, their faces were also a little angry. It turned out that they couldn''t get in at all!


    This bloody light seemed to be emitted from the depths of the earth, and it contained a strange force that they had never seen or heard before. As long as they were closer, there would be a sense of chaos in the spiritual sea.


    As if they were on an ancient battlefield, the fighting noise made their heads ache, as if they were about to crack.


    Several people all backed away with a look of horror.


    The monk in the refining period showed a unwilling look on his face and clenched his teeth and said, "this must be a terrible magic instrument. We''ll wait here, and we won''t believe him!"


    At this time, Wang Liang could also feel that the thing below was unusual, otherwise it would never explode such a dangerous light. A little closer actually has a splitting headache, and that young man can actually talk?


    At this time, a faint regret suddenly appeared in Wang Liang''s heart.


    At this time, Chu Mo was in the depths of the hall, facing off with a blood moon in midair.


    His eyebrows were full of pain, and his handsome face was distorted.


    Chaos!


    This blood moon is actually a chaotic blood moon that has never appeared in the ten rounds of blood moon!


    No one knows why this blood moon appears in this ancient temple.


    According to the clips Chu Mo has seen before, it seems that even the suspected supreme masters who once walked out here... Don''t know this!


    It was not until this place was completely desolate and ruined that this round of blood moon appeared and directly wiped out the seals on all buildings here. So that these buildings can''t resist the erosion of years and become pieces of ruins.


    From this point, we can see that this round of blood moon... Is spiritual!


    It knows how to hide itself!


    However, today, under the guidance of the sky god, it can''t hide.


    Chu Mo felt at first that this round of blood moon would automatically return to its place when he saw the sky god''s mirror. Even if it doesn''t want to return to its place, the sky god will forcibly suppress it. Just like the suppression of Ruyi blood moon in the human world.


    But what surprised him was. This round of blood moon is incredibly powerful!


    Chu Mo activated the earth blood moon on the sky god''s mirror and directly appeared in the underground palace deep in the temple.


    As soon as he came in, chaos blood moon gave him a note of Ma Wei... A chaos light directly shot at his body.


    If Chu Mo hadn''t been the body of his ancestral realm, it would have killed him half at once. Rao is so. Chu Mo''s chest was still bloody.


    Then, the sky god Kam appeared and hung in the air, as if he wanted to suppress the chaotic blood moon.


    But then, it was suppressed by chaos blood moon!


    It is also Chu Mo told by the God of the sky. The origin of this blood moon.


    "It is chaos, which has been lost for ages. It has long been spiritual, and it is unwilling to be suppressed. Quickly suppress it with killing the sky and chaos oven!"


    This divine idea came out of the sky at the first time.


    Chu Mo did not hesitate to sacrifice killing heaven and chaos oven.


    One of the two artifacts. The chaotic blood moon seemed to have some fear, and wanted to break through the air, but was dragged by the sky god jiansi.


    Thus, chaos blood moon seemed to be completely enraged, and directly burst out a dazzling blood light. Straight into the sky. This attracted the attention of Wang Liang and others outside.


    After the chaos blood moon burst out of this light, it began to release pressure in the underground palace. Almost all of these pressures were directed at Chu mo. It seems very clear that Chu Mo is the Lord. As long as this person is killed, it can be free again.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is... Chu Mo is the weakest!


    In the face of this situation, Chu Mo can only support hard, and the chaotic atmosphere above the chaotic blood moon. One after another into his body, that kind of heart piercing pain made him unbearable. But I can only bite my teeth and don''t let my pain cry out.


    At this time, the Tao extreme volume of heaven''s will and my will began to work by itself. Unexpectedly, the chaotic breath that put the chaotic blood moon into Chu Mo''s body began to refine a little bit!


    This further angered the chaotic blood moon. A large number of chaotic breath began to be frantically oppressed by Chu mo. Seems to be saying... Dare to refine my things? Then let you eat enough and die!


    Chu Mo was really dying. He didn''t expect that it was so dangerous here.


    At the same time, it seems to be affected by the smell of the chaotic blood moon, all the creatures in the whole ruins. All agitated.


    They are swarming here!


    The one that once chased Chu Mo was thousands of high... Like a black scorpion on a mountain, tens of thousands of feet long golden centipede, hundreds of feet long... Swarms of silver giant wolves.


    There are also some creatures who are not big, but whose breath is extremely terrifying.


    At this moment, these creatures who never get together in ordinary days converge into a torrent, ignore each other, and rush here together.


    Wang Liang, who was waiting outside, frowned and felt an ominous breath flowing.


    Then, the faces of several people all changed!


    It was like a huge centipede of a golden mountain that couldn''t see the end at a glance. It was dark... It was like a huge scorpion of black mountain, and all kinds of fairy birds flying in the sky that covered the earth... It rushed here like a tide.


    "No... run!" At this time, the monk in the refining period couldn''t care about anything else, so he turned around and ran away!


    Two monks at the peak of Yuanying beside him also followed, pulling their feet and running wildly.


    Wang Liang breathed coldly and ran in the other direction with a pale face. He didn''t dare to go in the same direction with the alchemist, because that person might calculate him at any time!


    "Ah!" A scream came suddenly.


    It was one of the two Yuanying peak friars, who was slapped by a fairy bird thousands of feet in the air and sucked into slag!


    The fairy bird was like a dark cloud blocking out the sun. With such a huge body shape, it slapped the monk Yuanying with an extremely accurate palm, and then made a loud and clear cry.


    At this time, a small white fairy bird with the size of only one foot slapped the other Yuanying friar severely. Then, unwilling to be outdone, he gave a cry.


    The monk in the refining period narrowly escaped from the crack, but spit blood in his mouth, because the realm of these two fairy birds in the sky... Unexpectedly, they all exceeded the Mahayana period and were already fairy birds in the rising period!


    Just then, with a whoosh... In the void, it was like a sharp arrow shooting at the monk in the refining period.


    The refining monk wanted to dodge, but found that his body could not move at all!


    Then, helplessly... Looking at the arrow like thing with a desperate face, shot through his eyebrows!


    A green porcupine fairy beast on the ground took a cold look at the fallen body in the void, and then the thorn returned to its body.


    At this time, a single Horned Dragon, a thousand feet long, fiercely opened its jaws and bit at the king beam, which was not even a mole ant compared to its size.


    That feeling, like a huge black hole, coming face-to-face¡ª¡ª


    Except for a little pain in the throat, it''s almost over! This time I didn''t go to the hospital and didn''t get an injection, but I survived. Am I good? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 902

    Wang Liang''s face was full of despair. Then suddenly, his body narrowed sharply and jumped directly into the furnace!


    Then, the Dan stove was directly swallowed by the dragon.


    Then... He sneezed fiercely, and his snot and tears came out together, spraying out the dusty furnace for him. There was also a look of resentment in his eyes.


    Size is not a problem, the key is that it wants to eat a refining human, but failed!


    On the Dan stove, there is the mark of the ancient sect. As a creature in this place, the awe of the ancient sect is all flowing in the blood and engraved in the bones!


    Even after millions of years... That kind of awe will still not disappear and continue to flow in their blood.


    Wang Liang felt that he had really gone through hell. He curled himself up in the furnace and listened to the terrifying roar of beasts in all directions. He didn''t dare to make any action at all!


    By now, he has also understood that the Dan stove he got... Is a real treasure!


    It may even be an ancient sacred artifact that transcends the celestial realm!


    This made Wang Liang''s heart warm again. Although he was not good at alchemy, it didn''t mean that he didn''t understand the value of a top-grade Dan furnace.


    If he can safely take the Dan stove out and find a way to take it away, then... He will almost get a pass to the heaven!


    If this Dan stove is put up for auction in the auction house of the magic world... I''m afraid it can fetch a sky high price!


    But I can''t enter the magic world. This matter... Has to be discussed in the long run.


    Wang Liang hid in the furnace, dreaming beautifully in his heart. I think he''s hiding here. Anyway, no one will pay attention to him.


    Indeed, this furnace is like a real haven. All the relic creatures walk around it.


    This made Wang Liang''s heart set.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the underground palace, Chu Mo also heard the noise of agitation outside, and then felt that there were already some creatures, and began to attack the underground palace.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Huge roars. The seal of this underground palace has long disappeared, and it simply cannot withstand the violent impact of these Mahayana and ascension creatures.


    At this time... The sky killing hanging in the air seemed to be angry, and suddenly burst out a shocking murderous spirit!


    The murderous explosion... Erupted directly.


    Through the deep land, rush out directly.


    Those who are desperately attacking the relic creatures here. Almost in an instant, more than half of them were directly crushed by this murderous spirit.


    The rest of them were all trembling and kneeling on the ground, completely afraid of any resistance.


    The two fairy birds that just showed off their prowess. Wail and fall from the sky.


    At the same time of falling, their heads were separated from their bodies.


    It was the murderous spirit of killing heaven that directly cut off his head!


    The huge golden centipede is like a golden mountain. Just now, it desperately hit the hall, trying to blow the underground palace away, but now... It seems to be dead and dare not move.


    In its body, there is a lot of golden blood flowing out, every wound. They all flow outward like fountains.


    In the end, it converged into a huge golden river!


    The black scorpion, who had chased Chu Mo, broke its hard shell with a bang, shooting murderous gas from its body, and then with a bang, its body broke directly!


    Unexpectedly, he was killed by the murderous spirit from the sky, and his body was forcibly broken!


    There is also a vast murderous spirit, sweeping wantonly among other creatures.


    Kill almost all those creatures on the spot!


    The most amazing thing is that killing heaven is so crazy to kill these creatures in the ruins, but there is not a single creature... Dare to resist!


    All creatures. All knelt down there.


    In the underground palace, the chaotic blood moon seemed extremely angry, bursting out a crazy chaotic atmosphere.


    But they were all blocked by the chaos oven and the sky god.


    Chaos oven also called out samadhi true fire, purring those chaotic smells.


    Samadhi zhenhuo seemed a little afraid at first. The fire flickered, but it gradually stabilized under the protection of the chaotic oven.


    Hum!


    The chaotic blood moon sent out a buzzing, and the chaotic breath shooting at Chu Mo became richer and more fierce!


    Chaotic Qi, almost physical.


    At the same time, there was a divine thought: "get out!"


    Chu Mo bit his teeth. Without saying a word, but in his eyes, there was a cold light: "why?"


    "What qualifications do you have for a poor creature like you to have the sky god''s mirror? Give up the sky god''s mirror, give up the chaos oven, give up the broken knife of killing heaven... Spare your life, get out!" Chaos blood moon''s mind is extremely strong and domineering, and it is simply arrogant to the extreme.


    At this time, the killer who had been hanging there quietly suddenly moved!


    Shua!


    It directly slashed at the chaotic blood moon.


    Whoosh!


    Chaos blood moon ran away directly and didn''t let it touch at all.


    Chu Mo was stunned and said in his heart that this was an artifact fighting by himself?


    In fact, the three blood moons on the sky god''s mirror finally made a little movement at this time. Each sent out a gentle force to separate the chaotic blood moon from killing the sky.


    On the blade of killing heaven, a lot of terrible murderous gas suddenly erupted!


    At this time, a divine thought suddenly came from the sky god''s book: "spare it once, kill the sky, after all, we all come from the same source."


    Chu Mo didn''t know this divine idea at all.


    He only saw the killing sky hanging there, and suddenly stopped moving. Then, the murderous spirit in the blade did not converge, looming, as if it could cut a shocking knife at any time.


    The chaotic blood moon over there also sent a cold thought: "since the spiritual consciousness has returned, why do you still want to be a slave to the weak? It''s better to go back!"


    The murderous spirit of killing heaven suddenly increased.


    The sky god Kam passed a divine thought, as if in a wry smile: "look carefully, is he really weak?"


    "No matter how strong... Is it too chaotic?" Chaos blood moon angrily: "Don''t think I can''t see that he is the descendant of Zijin blood! So what? I also see that he is the body of ancestral realm! So what? This blood, this constitution, ignorant people have never seen, what kind of genius have we never seen? It was split... Isn''t it because of this kind of body? However, fortunately, it was split, otherwise, I''m still like you, as a congenital artifact, but I do these low things obediently Slaves of life! "


    "What do you know? You are chaos. Under the sky, there is nothing you can''t hide, but there are creatures you can''t see through. After all... You''re not a god!" The divine thoughts came from the divine mirror in the sky.


    Chaos blood moon sneered: "so what? I don''t care!"


    "He is a five element Taoist base." The sky god finally opened his mouth.


    "Hahahaha, what about the five element Taoist Foundation... Hmm? What did you say? What did you say about this weak and vulnerable human... What is it?" Chaos blood moon sneered a few times, and suddenly asked one after another like a nervous madness.


    "He is a five element Taoist base!" The sky god Kam repeated. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 903

    Chu Mo has been standing there, desperately resisting the unimaginable pressure, and his ancestral body... Has begun to crack inch by inch.


    He is now hesitating whether to take out his separation!


    At this time, all the pressure from all directions suddenly lightened.


    Then Chu Mo saw the chaotic blood moon swish and fly in front of him.


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky flashed across Chu Mo''s eyes.


    Chaos blood moon directly sent out a cold hum, but did not continue to close to Chu mo. Instead, a God thought came out directly into the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Are you... A five element Taoist base?"


    "None of your business?" Chu Mo replied coldly.


    "Oh, it''s quite a character. But what I dislike most is creatures like you! You have no ability, but you are full of personality! How could God give birth to creatures like you who are incompetent, weak, timid, cowardly, selfish, insidious, vicious... But full of spirit? Why?"


    Chu Mo stared at the big cake in front of him... At this time, the chaotic blood moon was like a golden cake with a large disc. But his body exudes a bloody light.


    It''s hard for Chu Mo to imagine that so many vicious words will come from the mouth of an object... Er, it hasn''t spoken yet, from it.


    Is this really a utensil?


    Chu Mo can''t imagine that if the three blood moons on his body, such as Ruyi, avoiding disaster and entering the earth, were like this, he would still be able to regard them as treasures.


    "Don''t talk? Afraid?" Chaos blood moon continued to provoke, "weak and incompetent creatures! Why does the five element Taoist foundation appear on you?"


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light and asked coldly, "kill heaven, can you chop it up for me?"


    "Don''t..." there was a vague voice in the sky.


    This voice is the first time that Chu Mo clearly heard it in history. The sound is illusory and illusory. It may even make people suspect that it is a voice directly ringing in the sea of spiritual awareness.


    But it''s true... It''s a real voice.


    Because the underground palace still carries its echo.


    "Chaos has left us for too long, and... It''s a little confused..." the ethereal voice continued to ring.


    "Then who are you?" Chu Mo frowned and asked, "are you the God of the sky?"


    "Not bad." The ethereal voice became a little low: "it''s me."


    "You are all great artifacts, and you are the treasure of one of the ten greatest artifacts in the legend." Chu Mo said, "I like it very much!"


    The chaotic blood moon snorted coldly.


    Chu Mo ignored. Then he said, "over the years, it is really because of you that I have been able to go so smoothly to this day, and I have absolute confidence in the enemy. It is you... Who gave me this confidence!"


    "Relying on foreign things... What skill is it?" Chaos blood moon sneers.


    Chu Mo still ignored it and continued, "sometimes I often think, I Chu Mo, what''s my virtue and ability? As soon as I was born, I had the treasure of the sky god and the chaos oven. This matter may be related to my life experience, maybe... It''s my family who put you on me. Maybe it''s some other reason. Anyway, I think this is also a kind of fate."


    "Shameless!" Chaos Blood Moon said.


    "Can you say less!" On the sky god''s mirror, suddenly there was a clear and angry voice, this voice. Can you hear sex? Don''t come!


    It was completely different from the ethereal voice of the sky god Jian. This one heard. It''s like a lively twenty-eight girl.


    "Don''t think that you separated from us very early, which means you are really good! Ten rounds of blood moon, no one is worse than anyone, each has its own advantages. What are you arrogant?" The woman''s voice was cold and scolded severely.


    Strangely, with the woman''s voice, chaos blood moon actually shut up!


    There is no refutation!


    Then, the woman''s voice rang out again: "master, I''m happy."


    "Oh... Are you Ruyi blood moon?" Chu Mo''s face showed a faint smile: "these years, thanks to you."


    "Master, don''t say that. I know what you want to say. It''s we who need the master, not the master who needs us." The woman''s voice became soft: "the master''s life experience is a taboo, at least you can''t pursue it now. The truth of the fact may be very different from what you imagined. But anyway, we need the master."


    The woman said, and her voice became severe again: "chaos, if you don''t want to, you can leave! Our brothers and sisters have a fight, and we''ll never be friends again!"


    Chu Mo was stunned at this time, and said in his heart: isn''t it the ten blood moons on the top of the ten ancient artifacts? Isn''t it a utensil? Is it possible that after the artifacts are born with intelligence, they will also match their siblings like humans?


    At this time, chaos Blood Moon said, "Ruyi, I don''t mean that... I just think such a human is not worth following. We were..."


    "Shut up!" Ruyi XueYue said coldly, "if you don''t care about brother sister friendship, then leave. Now no one will leave you. Although it was killing heaven that separated us, I don''t hate it. After all, killing heaven at that time..."


    Ruyi XueYue said this, didn''t continue to talk, but changed the topic and said, "now we want to take that step, and hope it''s all on the master. If you want, then quickly self declare cultivation and return to the sky god''s mirror. Then shut up completely!"


    At this time, a sound came from the chaos oven: "cough..."


    "Shut up!" Chaos blood moon roared, "you''re not qualified to interrupt me!"


    "...." Chu Mo was a little confused, and his heart said what the hell!


    Are all these artifacts on your body already refined? For so many years, I have never felt that their spirituality has been so strong.


    What''s the difference between this and a human power?


    "Chaos, come back." On the sky god''s mirror, a voice rang out again: "follow the master, we can pretend to be 10000 years at most, and there will always be a chance. But if we separate, I''m afraid the hope is far away."


    "Yes, come back." Another voice also sounded from the sky.


    Finally, the ethereal voice of the sky god finally rang out again: "only when October returns to one, can we become a Tao."


    "All right!" Finally, after being silent for a long time, chaos blood moon finally issued a helpless sigh: "I''m self appointed!"


    With that, he turned into a light and threw himself into the sky.


    At this time, there was a slight change in the sky, and it became a slap in the face, like a mirror. Ten holes, on its edge. There are already four lights on it, like four bright rubies inlaid.


    With a sound of killing tianqiang, he flew back to the sky.


    Chaos oven also silently flew back.


    Chu Mo suddenly felt a bout of sleepiness, and his eyes were black, and he actually fainted directly¡ª¡ª


    I arrived at midnight today. I''m still sick. I went to bed very early these days, almost finished writing, and went to bed without eating at home. But I''m not thin!


    If you have recommended votes, please vote for me.


    Our recommended tickets this week are much less than last week. Get used to it, everyone. (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 904

    When Chu Mo woke up, he found that he was still lying in the underground palace, but in his brain, he obviously seemed to have lost a memory.


    "How could I faint inexplicably?" Chu Mo frowned, rubbed his head with his hands, and murmured, "it seems... It''s the sky god who found a treasure in this place, and then I activated the earth blood moon, directly into the depths of this underground palace, and then... What happened?"


    Chu Mo''s face was full of surprise, because he couldn''t remember what happened after entering the underground palace.


    Later, Chu Mo wanted to communicate with the sky god Jian, but he was immediately surprised to find... The sky god Jian had no way to communicate!


    This surprised Chu Mo in his heart, and he quickly lowered his head and looked at his chest.


    There, the mark of the sky god is still there!


    But it is fundamentally different from the appearance of the jade in the past.


    Now it''s printed on his chest... Like a tattoo, palm size, like a mirror. It is engraved with a large number of complex Taoist patterns, which can''t be seen clearly because of the angle. But if you look more, you will still feel dizzy.


    The outer ring of the mirror has ten small holes, four of which are inlaid with four beads like red gemstones. Although it is like a tattoo, the beads like these four red gemstones give people a very vivid feeling!


    "Hmm? Can we say... What the sky god Jian found here is the fourth blood moon?" Chu Mo frowned, and a great surprise rose in his heart. He instinctively felt that a lot of things must have happened after he entered the underground palace. But why can''t he remember at all?


    "My memory... Was moved!" Chu Mo looked at the fourth blood moon, and finally he could confirm it. Then he said in a deep voice, "the sky god, is it the ghost you made?"


    The sky god Jian was silent and did not respond at all.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and then injected his divine consciousness into the sky. The world inside suddenly appeared in Chu Mo''s spiritual consciousness sea.


    The huge Youming lake is like a pearl. Embedded in the inner world of the sky god''s mirror.


    The lake where the lucky fish is located is on the other side, and a large group of big lucky fish are quietly sinking at the bottom of the lake.


    Standing by the lake perfectly, it seems to be gazing into the distance. In fact, it is now a physical body without thinking, and the second God of Chu Mo is not strong enough. Although you can leave your body and wander outside the sky, there are time and distance constraints.


    When the second God is strong enough, he can leave the Buddha completely and enter the separation.


    If you really want to let Fen Shen enter the magic world to practice alone, I''m afraid you have to wait until Chu Mo reaches the stage of ascension. The second God can reach that intensity.


    This is different from Chu Mo''s initial thought, which is also normal. After all, Chu Mo at that time had not reached the current level. Some things can only be seen more clearly after reaching a certain level.


    The elemental holy fruit tree grows there alone, but there are many flower buds on the branches. It should not take many years to bloom and bear fruit again.


    Chaos oven is placed under the tree of the sacred fruit tree of the element. Samadhi true fire is burning faintly under the chaotic oven.


    Killing heaven hung quietly in the air, silent, and occasionally flashed.


    Several classics are all on the bookshelf over there.


    In addition, there is a small amount of top-grade celestite, which Chu mo later received from the Lingdan hall.


    The previous ones were all completely consumed in the magma sea at that time.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh. Although he didn''t know what happened after he entered the underground palace, it was obvious... A lot of things must have happened here.


    Now even the sky god''s mirror is directly silent. Nine times out of ten, it''s the ghost it caused.


    But the sky god Jian himself didn''t say anything, and Chu Mo naturally couldn''t prove it.


    As for the extra blood moon, what is it?


    Chu Mo tried to activate the blood moon. Then... A chaotic breath came out directly along the blood moon, and then turned around Chu Mo''s body and disappeared in Chu Mo''s body.


    Chu Mo was surprised to find that his constitution and blood... Seemed to be covered!


    It''s not a seal, but a cover like a hidden one!


    "This breath... Is this chaotic blood moon?" Chu Mo''s face. He showed a surprised expression, and then muttered, "it can hide my constitution and blood. In this way, there should not be so many powerful non human spirits chasing me to eat me in the future?"


    This is absolutely good news for Chu mo.


    But the sky god Jian didn''t know why he kept silent, communicated with it, and didn''t get any response. Chu Mo was puzzled and somewhat depressed.


    For a long time, he was really used to relying on these artifacts.


    Without the divine lesson of the sky, he could not master the situation of the enemy so easily, let alone get too many treasures; Without chaos oven, he could not be related to Lingdan hall. Because when it comes to alchemy, his level must be worse than Shen Xingxue. I don''t know how many streets.


    But sometimes things in this world are so unfair.


    For example, someone is born with wealth that others can''t earn for several lifetimes; For example, in the spiritual world, some people are nourished by all kinds of best materials when they are still in the womb. After birth, they are directly a peerless Tianjiao!


    Another example is the legitimate children of those who were born in the heaven clan. When they were in their eighties and twenties, they generally reached the realm of Mahayana and ascension. Even better, they have become great Luo Jinxian and even have higher achievements!


    And those children in the fairy world, at this age, can hardly grow to this state.


    As for the spirit world... It''s even weaker!


    The children of the Han nationality in their twenties are rare talents who can step into the golden elixir Avenue.


    And the human world, there is no need to say. At the age of 20, it''s a miracle to become a level 9 congenital warrior!


    So there is no justice in this world.


    No matter when and where, you can easily hear a lot of such things.


    The equality of all living beings can only be a good wish.


    Should sheep be naturally eaten by wolves? There is no fairness in itself. Sheep can''t talk, it will only try to live.


    The wonder of the world is here. Everyone has his own brilliance. Blindly pursuing fairness will only waste time and time. In the end, I turned white and repented: if young people don''t work hard, old people are sad.


    But efforts... Are the same!


    No matter where you are, no matter where you are, there is nothing wrong with trying.


    Therefore, the sky god suddenly became unable to communicate. In other words, Chu Mo may not be able to use it to identify each other''s realm from now on, which really makes Chu Mo a little depressed.


    But far from despair!


    In fact, with the continuous improvement of the state of Chu Mo, the number of times he took the initiative to use the sky god has become much less.


    External force is the best thing. Chu Mo will not deliberately refuse and avoid it. But if not, it will not be discouraged or even desperate. Chu Mo has already had the mentality of a really strong person.


    "Even if there is only one person and one knife, what can it be?"


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a light, and then his body flashed, reversing the five color Taoist platform in the Dantian, channeling the earth power of the five elements above, and a earth Dun magic appeared outside.


    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: you see, even now, you can still use the earth blood month, even if the consumption of using the earth blood month is less, but I don''t need it... Isn''t it the same¡ª¡ª


    I went to the airport to meet someone last night. I got caught in a little rain. I began to cough this morning and hurriedly took a bunch of medicine. Anyway, that''s it. Anyway, a cold is a week... Let it toss.


    It broke out today!


    Recommended tickets go first! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 905

    At the entrance of the ruins, a large number of ancient Youming sect people gathered here. Some young disciples'' faces were a little nervous and expectant, while most of the older monks were expressionless. In their view, it''s good if oneortwo monks who enter this wave can come out alive.


    And even if you come out alive, you may not get anything. It''s not that they despise those casual practices, because before that, many blood demon disciples have fallen there. Even including an outer gate elder at the peak of Mahayana!


    "Elder martial brother, do you think these people can really bring out good news?" A 30-year-old woman, looking at the entrance of this relic, frowned slightly, with a look of expectation on her face.


    "Good news? Hehe, younger martial sister, this is your first time out of the sect to perform such a task?" A tall and thin man smiled at the speech, glanced casually at the pretty young woman''s flat chest, and sighed deeply: "it''s a miracle to be able to walk out alive..."


    "Ah? Well... Isn''t that group of people just going to die?" The young woman stared at the tall man with wide eyes. "Don''t they understand?"


    "People die for money, birds die for food. Younger martial sister, you have been in the sect for a long time and occupy a high position..." the tall thin man showed a frank smile: "you have never lacked any resources, and naturally you will not understand the hardships of casual practitioners. For a little resources, those people can sell their own fathers, kill their brothers and sisters, and give away their sisters..."


    The young woman''s face showed an incredible look and murmured, "how could this happen?"


    The tall man said faintly, "therefore, the task of employing this relic has never lacked this kind of death. Even if those casual monks knew that this relic was extremely dangerous, as long as they were aspiring monks, they would hardly miss this opportunity."


    The young woman''s face showed some sympathy and said, "they are so poor!"


    "Yes, compared with the younger martial sister, it''s just like heaven and earth." The tall man smiled.


    The young woman frowned slightly, as if unwilling to talk about this issue. Changed the topic and said, "since these people are almost impossible to come back alive. Even if they come back, they are unlikely to bring anything, why do we?"


    The tall man glanced at her: "there will always be such lucky people."


    This sentence is understated, but when you think about it carefully, you can clearly feel the indifference and blood contained in this sentence.


    Yes. There is always that lucky person!


    But the question is, how many lives... Will it take to fill in the lucky one?


    This problem, thin and tall men obviously don''t care!


    The reason why he was so polite to this young woman was not out of any fellowship. It''s just a little friar in the primordial period. It''s someone else. He won''t even look at it. But this young woman is different!


    It is said that she is the woman of a powerful elder in the ancient Youming sect. When she came here this time, it seemed that she was traveling, but in fact, her secret identity represented that elder came here to supervise. Therefore, the tall and thin man did not dare to be disrespectful to her. But his status is not low in Youming ancient religion, and he is also a red man in front of another powerful elder. Therefore, there is no need to flatter this young woman.


    At this time, ripples suddenly appeared in the space at the entrance of the ruins.


    The young woman said excitedly, "someone is coming out!"


    The tall and thin man and others'' faces showed a somewhat surprised color, and the tall and thin man''s face showed a somewhat strange color, muttering, "how could it come out so soon?"


    In their view. It''s fast for those casual practitioners who go in to come out in three days. Since those casual practitioners dare to enter, to some extent, they have put life and death aside. With the greed of those people, how can they leave easily without turning over the places they can reach?


    "Can it be a person who is afraid of death?" A disciple of Youming ancient religion said beside the tall man.


    "Probably not." Another person of Youming ancient religion said, "there must be good things in this relic. With the appearance of those casual practitioners who have never seen the world, it is definitely not willing to dig this place three feet to turn it over!"


    "Not bad." The tall man nodded and stared at the exit.


    The outlet ripples of the relics are expanding, like the calm lake blown by the wind. The ripple is more and more obvious. Finally, a thin but tall figure came out of there.


    The young woman looked at the man coming out without blinking, and a flash of brilliance flashed in the depths of her eyes. His cheeks were slightly red, and he said in his heart: what a handsome young man!


    The tall and thin man and others stared at Chu Mo who came out. A disciple beside him walked up directly, looked at Chu Mo and said, "yes, it''s good to come out so soon? What''s the gain?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "there''s nothing to gain. It''s not fun at all."


    "...." the disciple of Youming ancient sect was stunned immediately. Frowning at Chu Mo: "fun?"


    "Yes!" Chu Mo had a natural expression on his face: "it''s too dangerous inside. Those people are dead. It''s not fun. I''m afraid of death, so I came out."


    "Dead?" The tall and thin man was stunned, with a trace of regret on his face. Although he had expected this result before, he was inevitably disappointed. Immediately, he waved his hand in a faint of interest: "forget it, check his storage ring. If it''s OK, let him leave here."


    The tall man said, and turned away with a gloomy face. He had no interest in staying here for a while. Even the young woman was too lazy to say hello. Anyway, nothing could happen.


    As soon as the tall and thin man left here, the disciple of Youming ancient religion directly cooled his face, looked at Chu Mo from above, and said with a disgusted face: "open your storage ring, and after checking, you can get out!" He couldn''t help muttering, "what a waste..."


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed, and without saying anything, he directly opened the storage ring.


    The disciple of Youming ancient religion glanced at it and whispered in a gloomy voice, "how dare you lie?"


    "Lying?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then looked at the undisguised greed in the eyes of this Youming ancient sect disciple, and suddenly understood something. Lightly said: "I didn''t lie."


    "Dare you say you didn''t lie? When you went in, there was only a broken medicinal herb in the ring. What''s the matter with these things now?" Youming ancient sect disciple looked at Chu Mo coldly.


    Chu Mo was dumbfounded. He didn''t take those things in this ring seriously at all. They are all things with poor grades. Normally, a disciple of Youming ancient sect should also be despised. But I don''t know why, this one in front of me seems to have a mind of occupation.


    "There was registration before entering." Chu Mo calmly looked at this Youming ancient sect disciple.


    "Registration?" The disciple of Youming ancient sect took out the registration book directly from another person''s hand, and tore it to pieces with a few hands. Then raise your hand... Pieces of paper are flying all over the sky like butterflies.


    "Not now." Said the disciple of Youming ancient sect. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 906

    The young woman frowned slightly on one side, and her face seemed to show a somewhat unhappy expression. ¡ò although she has little experience and is simple, she is not so stupid that she can''t see anything. But she has always been unwilling to deliberately show her wise side. Therefore, in the eyes of many people, this young woman seems to be a very simple and easy to cheat woman.


    Young women have not heard of some dark and dirty things in the sect. But she is also very clear that these problems will inevitably occur if the sect is too big. She can''t stop it alone. But today''s food is a little too ugly.


    Looking at the indifferent appearance of others, the young woman thought angrily in her heart: it seems that they have been used to this kind of thing for a long time, and the reputation of Youming ancient religion... Isn''t it already many times worse than she imagined?


    No, I have to stop this happening!


    The young woman thought in her heart and was about to open her mouth. At this time, she heard the young man across the street say faintly, "Oh? You mean, all the things in my storage ring were found in the ruins?"


    The disciple of Youming ancient sect nodded coldly, "isn''t it?"


    Chu Mo was dumbfounded. He had got what he really wanted. It''s suspected of chaotic blood moon, and it can also cover up the smell of his blood and constitution. This is a great harvest for Chu mo.


    As for this storage ring, to be honest, if it is in the spiritual world, I''m afraid it can cause a bloodbath. But in the fairy world, an ordinary storage ring is only worth a little money. Chu Mo really didn''t pay attention to it.


    Therefore, Chu Mo looked at the disciple of the ancient Youming sect and said faintly, "well, here you are, with the ring. Now you can let me go?"


    With that, Chu Mo crossed the somewhat dull disciple of Youming ancient sect and went out to Shi Shi ran.


    "Stop!" This disciple of Youming ancient sect suddenly seemed to think of something. He shouted at Chu Mo, "take off your clothes immediately. I suspect you''re hiding something else!"


    As soon as this word came out, the young woman frowned a little more severely. She had already felt that it was too much just now, and now it was even more excessive.


    It''s simply blatant bullying.


    Chu Mo stood there. Feeling the light or dark fluctuations around, he sighed: "friend, do things with moderation. You want to store things like this, and I''ve given you the ring. Have I harvested any treasure in the ruins, even if you can''t see it. But can''t you see those powers around here? Are you happy to embarrass me like this?"


    Many people looked at Chu Mo differently, and found that the young man could still face the huge thing like Youming ancient religion calmly, although he chose to bow and retreat. This courage is indeed admirable.


    However, the more calm Chu Mo was, the more unhappy the disciple of Youming ancient sect was. What he wanted to see was that the young man knelt down in tears and begged for mercy. What he wanted to see was that he kept kowtowing to himself, slapping himself in the face!


    But this man was so calm that he had a feeling of impetuosity.


    "Are you looking for death?" The disciple of Youming ancient sect looked at Chu Mo Yin measurably: "do you know? As long as I give an order now, you will never get out of this place."


    "I''ve given you what you want. What else do you want?" Chu Mo looked at this disciple of Youming ancient sect and said faintly.


    "I want you to take off your clothes all over yourself, and then prove that you haven''t hidden..."


    "Enough!" The young woman''s face was slightly red and shouted, "that''s it! Don''t mention it again!"


    With that, the young woman looked at Chu Mo: "you can go!"


    The disciple of the ancient Youming sect raised his eyebrows, as if he wanted to say something, but he first glanced at the expression of the tall and thin man.


    The tall man shook his head slightly at him. The disciple of Youming ancient sect sneered reluctantly, "boy, you''re lucky today! But if you see you again next time, you won''t be so lucky!"


    Chu Mo took a deep look at the disciple of the ancient Youming sect: "I remember." Then, he nodded slightly at the young woman. Turn around and leave.


    From the beginning to the end, no one stood up to stop him from hiding in the dark.


    Because those people''s divine sense has already swept Chu Mo for many times. Is there anything on Chu Mo. They are the clearest.


    Only the Youming ancient sect disciple who embarrassed Chu Mo had a somewhat unwilling look on his cold face. Playing with the storage ring in his hand, he murmured, "what a poor man! It''s easy to go in once, but nothing can be brought out."


    The young woman glanced at him with some disgust, didn''t say anything, turned and walked aside. I don''t want to be with these shameless people.


    Chu Mo quickly left this area. He looked around and began to gallop all the way in the direction of Buddhism marked on the map.


    Youming ancient religion, I remember you!


    A cold light flashed in Chu Mo''s eyes. If he hadn''t been in a hurry to go to Buddhism, the matter would not have ended like this.


    Chu Mo quickly adjusted his state of mind. The next afternoon, Chu Mo suddenly felt that someone behind him seemed to be tracking him.


    That feeling is very, very light, like fishing bite is very light! Even if you look at the float carefully, it''s hard to see that kind.


    "Who is following me?" Chu Mo was puzzled. Is Xin said to be a disciple of Youming ancient religion? Or someone else?


    With this feeling, Chu Mo continued to move forward at a much more careful speed and action. Unless it''s the kind of person who tracks masters, it''s really not so easy for ordinary people to find out his whereabouts.


    But the other party seems to be quite good at tracking. No matter how careful Chu Mo is, he can always feel the other party catching up again in a few days.


    In this way, the two sides have a tacit understanding.


    Chu Mo doesn''t take the initiative to find this person, and this person... Won''t take the initiative to show up!


    On this day, Chu Mo had left the territory where the ruins of Youming ancient religion were found and came to a very strange territory.


    Of course, the whole fairy world is strange to Chu mo.


    He is not familiar with any place.


    He walked in the void, practicing and moving forward. At the same time, they are also constantly strengthening their second God!


    Now Chu Mo can occasionally let yuan Shen out of the body hundreds of miles away!


    Only this kind of primordial spirit comes out of the body, which belongs to the spirit of the Yin. It must be in the evening. Before dawn, we must return to the noumenon.


    The person behind him who may be tracking him seems to be practicing the same when Chu Mo cultivates.


    For so many days, Chu Mo even got used to each other''s existence.


    However, vigilance has not really decreased.


    Late that night, Chu Mo drove the second yuan God out of the body, left the body, and roamed the world. When I was feeling uncomfortable, suddenly a cold idea fell from the sky!


    Like a sharp long sword, it points directly at the second God of Chu mo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 907

    Chu Mo''s second God even felt a bit stinging, and the strength of the other side was far beyond his imagination. Chu Mo drove the second God to hide from left to right, but the cold idea always locked him like a tarsal maggot.


    Then, a figure came out of the darkness, with a strange light shining in his eyes, and looked at the second God of Chu Mo: "your second God is very solid. Ordinary alchemists can never reach your realm!"


    Chu Mo looked at the strange face in front of him and frowned slightly, "who are you? You have been following me these days?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is who you are?" The man''s voice was a little cold.


    "I''m just an ordinary fairy monk." Chu Mo glanced at the man: "and I have no grievances with you?"


    "It''s true that there is no injustice and no hatred. But it''s hard to say that it''s not an ordinary fairy monk." The man said coldly, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "although I don''t know how you did it, I''m sure you still have a second storage space!"


    "Are you a member of Youming ancient religion?" Chu Mo glanced at the man: "in that case, you should understand that I have nothing!"


    "No, no, no, I don''t believe it." The man shook his head: "I looked carefully in that storage ring. There were some medicinal materials, some pills, some refining materials and some daily necessities. But there were no weapons! This is a very abnormal thing. No friar, there would be no sword in the storage ring."


    Chu Mo''s heart was cold, but his face showed a funny expression: "my major is boxing, why do I use swords? You take it for granted."


    "There''s no need to say more nonsense. Anyway, now your yuan God is detained here by me. If you don''t want to lose your second yuan God during the refining period, then hand over your treasure honestly." The man''s indifferent voice, with a trace of pride: "don''t try to escape, let alone try to resist. You should be able to feel that you are not my opponent."


    "Is it interesting for a monk in Mahayana to threaten a monk in purgatory?" Chu Mo''s second God looked at the figure coldly: "don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "Of course not. That relic even suffered serious injuries after the rising friar entered. But it happened that you, a refining friar, came out intact. Others thought you didn''t go deep at all, but I didn''t think so. A person who can go deep and retreat all over the body. If he has no harvest at all, I won''t believe it!"


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart, this man''s observation is really strong, and his ability to analyze and judge is also very terrible. From only a little bit of clues, we can judge so many problems.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo sighed, "it seems that no matter how I explain it, you won''t believe it?"


    "Not bad!" The Mahayana monk said faintly, "as long as you hand over the hidden storage ring, I will spare you!"


    "Really?" At this time. Another sound sounded from a distance.


    It''s Chu Mo''s Buddha!


    "How dare you really appear?" The monk in Mahayana seemed to be in a daze, looking at Chu Mo''s Buddha a little incredulously.


    This Buddha and the second God appear in the same place at the same time. Once they are caught, there is no way out!


    Does he have any cards?


    The monk in Mahayana suddenly felt a little confused.


    "What do I dare not appear?" The master of Chu Mo waved, and the second God turned into a streamer and flew into his body. A powerful momentum erupted along Chu Mo''s body.


    "Do you still want to fight me?" The monk in Mahayana looked at Chu Mo incredulously, and his eyes were full of unbelievable looks.


    "Where did you get so much nonsense?" Chu Mo raised his hand with a punch!


    Heaven, earth and man three talents boxing, earth boxing!


    This punch. The momentum is strong and heavy, like a thunderbolt!


    Hum!


    Pierce the void directly.


    In an instant, he arrived at the front door of the Mahayana monk.


    Hum!


    The monk in Mahayana sent out a disdainful cold hum in his nostrils, raised his arm and punched Chu mo.


    It''s just a monk in the period of refining God. No matter how powerful the punch is, how can it hurt such a monk in the period of Mahayana?


    Bang!


    A dull sound.


    Click!


    A burst of crisp crack sound then sounded.


    "Ah!"


    The Mahayana monk uttered an uncontrollable exclamation, which was in the middle of the exclamation. With a trace of pain.


    Because Chu Mo''s punch directly cracked his forearm bone!


    Before he had a reaction, Chu Mo directly showed his thousand heavy hands, and almost instantly slapped more than 3000 palms on this mature monk!


    Poof!


    Poof!


    This Mahayana monk was photographed by Chu Mo and vomited blood one after another.


    This is the price of belittling the enemy!


    Chu Mo''s thousand heavy hands, even the creatures of the great skeleton who are extremely strong, feel uncomfortable. Not to mention a monk in Mahayana.


    The Mahayana monk finally stabilized his mind and hit with a backhand. Beat Chu Mo away. Then he didn''t catch up, but bent down and covered his stomach, and continued to hemoptysis out there.


    Just at that moment, he was seriously injured!


    Chu Mo was nothing, standing there, looking at the monk in Mahayana coldly, thinking in his heart. How sure are you that you can kill him here.


    Although it is not difficult to defeat a Mahayana monk by leaping his rank with his background, it is not so easy to kill him directly. As the enemy''s realm becomes higher and higher, it becomes more and more difficult to kill the enemy by leaping over the ranks.


    After all, the more advanced a monk is, the stronger his strength will be. Such people usually have a lot of life-saving means, and it is difficult to kill them completely.


    The Mahayana monk also looked at Chu Mo coldly, but in his indifferent eyes, he showed some fear at this time.


    "Boy, dare you report your name?" This Mahayana monk gnawed his teeth and hated him terribly. Originally, I wanted to take a big advantage. I have been following Chu Mo secretly for so many days, not in a hurry. Seeing that he was about to succeed, he didn''t expect this kick to hit the iron plate.


    This feeling made him extremely angry.


    "It''s just an ordinary little monk in the fairy world. I still don''t bother you, a big figure of the ancient Youming sect. You still owe me a storage ring, so you don''t need to write, because one day, I will go to you personally and bring it." Chu Mo glanced at the monk in Mahayana, turned and left. The figure quickly disappeared from sight.


    The monk in Mahayana showed a complex color in his eyes, but now, even if he regrets, it''s meaningless.


    However, he still couldn''t believe that this person would have the courage to break into the ancient Youming sect to find trouble in the future. Unless you''re tired of living!


    It''s better to take a loss today.


    This Mahayana monk left here like a defeated rooster, dejected. (to be continued.)


    "Think of a friend to visit by mobile phone."

 Chapter 908

    This war, for Chu Mo, did not feel much. Over the years, he has experienced too many battles like this. But for this Mahayana monk of Youming ancient religion, it was simply a huge disgrace in his life!


    The great Mahayana friar secretly followed a refining friar for so many days and did enough preparation. In the end, he not only fell short of success, but also was beaten to serious injury. It''s not someone else''s opponent at all!


    Although no one else saw this scene, there was also a feeling of being slapped severely in my heart.


    It hurts!


    And the more I think about it, the more stupid I am!


    But when he returned to the entrance of the ruins, he was surprised by another thing.


    "The second man came out of the ruins! The guy cheated us before, and not everyone died!"


    "That man was carrying a Dan stove, carrying the attack of dozens of us, and slipped under our noses!"


    "That Dan stove must be the treasure in this relic! Even our monks at the peak of Mahayana can''t fight... This is a treasure!"


    "We must find out his identity. If we dare to covet the treasures of our Youming ancient religion, we are simply tired of living!"


    The Mahayana monk listened to the discussion of the people for a long time before he realized that when he left here to secretly track Chu Mo, another person came out of the ruins.


    The head was almost invulnerable with a furnace on it. Even the monk at the peak of Mahayana could not hurt him. Just under the noses of these people, he used a rune to escape.


    This incident made all the people present angry and very angry.


    Swear to find that person and let him pay his due price.


    The man who escaped was naturally Wang Liang, who had previously hidden in the Dan stove.


    Long after Chu Mo left, Wang Liang dared to drill out of the Dan furnace. He found a large number of dead fairy beasts. He didn''t dare to touch the bodies of these creatures, but rushed out of the ruins directly against the Dan stove.


    Those monks of Youming ancient sect really couldn''t break his Dan furnace defense. After Wang Liang escaped. I dare not go back to Dugu mountain at all. Because with the strength of Youming ancient religion, I''m afraid I''ll find out his true identity sooner or later. Dugu Shan, a small sect, could not keep him at all.


    Therefore, he didn''t even contact Dugu mountain. Throw away the sound transmission stone directly, and hide in the deep mountains and forests alone with a Dan stove.


    But Wang Liang will never forget the agitation in the ruins. He is probably the only one in the world who knows that he is not the one who gets the most benefit from that ruins. The young man who left first. Is the biggest beneficiary!


    But Wang Liang will never say it out.


    This is the spiritual world!


    Everyone has their own chance. Speaking of it, if it weren''t for that person who somehow killed a large number of horrible relic creatures, his king Liang would never have come out alive.


    At this time, Chu Mo was far away from here and kept moving in the direction of Buddhism.


    When he was passing through a city, he heard something unexpected about the ruins of Youming ancient religion there.


    "The Youming ancient cult stumbled a lot this time. When they explored the ruins, they suffered heavy casualties and had to call some scattered monks. They went to explore the ruins. As a result, they were mixed in by a monk named Wang Liang of Dugu mountain and successfully found a Dan furnace from it. The Dan furnace is very powerful to protect themselves, even the monk at the peak of Mahayana. They can only watch him leave. The Youming ancient cult is at a loss Eat too much. "


    "Since you know that man is a monk of Dugu mountain, with the temperament of Youming ancient religion, can you not go to the door?"


    "What''s the use of finding the door? If you were Wang Liang, you would return to Dugu mountain?"


    "That''s true. If it were for me, I wouldn''t go back and take this treasure. I''d hide it in the mountains and forests for decades and come out to be a peerless strong man! Who would I be afraid of then?"


    "But I heard that before the king Liang... There was another person who came out of the ruins. It seemed that he got nothing. But after the analysis of many people, that person... Is likely to gain more than the king Liang!"


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "Well, it is said that the man was very calm and threw a storage ring to his nether ancient sect disciple who wanted to blackmail him, and then Shi Shi ran left. If it was a casual practice that got nothing, it should not be so atmospheric."


    Chu Mo sat aside, listening to these people talking. In my heart, I was also a little surprised: the message of the fairy world passed very fast; In addition, there are many smart people in this world.


    After a short stay here, Chu Mo continued to move forward.


    For several months in a row, Chu Mo spent this kind of journey.


    In the process of traveling, he occasionally went to the magic world, or looked at the letter board to master various developments.


    Miaoyi Niang and her family are doing well. The ethereal palace of the spirit world has almost become the strongest sect in the whole spirit world. Although there are still some deficiencies in the details, no one dares to provoke with the strong support of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo didn''t get the news of Qi Xiaoyu in the magic world, but he believed that Qi Xiaoyu must be somewhere in the fairy world. She chose to blacken and fall into boundless darkness. It is doomed to stand on the opposite side of other monks.


    In the eyes of those human friars, the fallen elves are not much different from the demon clan.


    Subduing demons and Demons has always been the favorite thing for many monks.


    Not only can you get a good reputation, but also a lot of cultivation resources, and you don''t have to bear any consequences!


    So Qi Xiaoyu will hide himself well.


    "When I finish arranging my family, I''ll go to you and my master! I don''t have much extravagance in this fairy world, and only these things." Chu Mo''s eyes showed the color of perseverance and continued to move forward in the direction of Buddhism.


    That evening, Chu Mo walked on an ancient road and saw a small temple in front of him.


    There are dim lights in the small temple. With it, there was a low chanting sound that seemed to exist.


    Somehow, the vaguely audible chanting sound sounded almost inaudible, but every word sounded in the spiritual sea of Chu Mo, like a thunderbolt!


    Chu Mo''s spiritual consciousness was shocked.


    Chu Mo''s face showed surprise. He had never encountered such a situation. I don''t know whether the other party came at him intentionally or unintentionally.


    If it''s unintentional, it''s even more terrifying!


    If it''s not for him, it can cause this effect. If it''s for him... What will happen?


    At the same time, the closer Chu Mo is to the small temple, the greater the pressure.


    In the end, when he was still more than ten feet away from the small temple, he felt out of breath.


    At this time, the voice of chanting sutras suddenly stopped, and then a light voice came out of the small temple: "benefactor, the killing is too heavy, and I recite the Sutra of transcendence, but the little monk''s magic power is limited, so it is difficult to transcend the killing sins on benefactor. Therefore, benefactor will feel uncomfortable."


    Hoo!


    As the chanting stopped, chumerton felt refreshed¡ª¡ª


    Still weak, but still broke out in the fifth watch!


    Well, that''s it.


    Can you vote for a monthly ticket?


    Vote for the recommendation, too. Habit becomes natural, and voting is healthier... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 909

    But Chu Mo was a little surprised by what the other party said.


    Too much killing? Limited mana? what do you mean? Chu Mo thought for a while and felt that his killing was really heavy.


    However, these murders were not what he wanted to make, almost all of them involuntarily.


    At this time, a Young Bald monk came out of the small temple. The bald head and Shang long are very kind-hearted, with clear eyes, with a soft light in his eyes, looking at Chu Mo, his hands folded.


    "Little monk Xudu, I''ve seen the benefactor."


    Chu Mo nodded and said to the young monk, "I''m Chu Xiaohei."


    The young monk smiled and said, "the name is just a title. It doesn''t matter what you call it." With that, he looked at Chu Mo softly and said, "benefactor, what''s the matter here?"


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at the young monk, "what do you say? You can''t come here without anything?"


    "Hehe, benefactor misunderstood. I didn''t mean that." The young monk smiled, flashed a sharp light in his soft eyes, and fell on Chu Mo: "the little monk felt that the benefactor seemed to have something on his mind, but this was the direction of Buddhism. Under normal circumstances, generally for the sake of living people... No one would come to Buddhism. Unless it was for the sake of dead relatives..."


    Chu Mo listened calmly, but the more he listened, the more frightened he was. I didn''t expect this young monk to be so wise. However, this gave Chu Mo a very uncomfortable feeling. There was no reason, it was purely an instinct.


    It was like a rooster with bright fur, and he saw a similar bird with the same bright fur. The rejection and dislike are all from the heart.


    "It''s said that the Buddhist disciple liugenqingjing is cautious in his words and deeds. Why is it a little different when he comes to the little master?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and looked at the young monk. It was also his first time to fight back against the monk.


    From the moment we met, all the rhythms were in the hands of the young monk. Now Chu Mo finally couldn''t help fighting back. Don''t want to be led by the other party.


    Xu Du was indeed slightly stunned, and then took a deep look at Chu Mo and said, "benefactor, this is too much trouble for the little monk?"


    "So what?" Chu Mo said lightly, "in the turbid world, who dares to say that his heart is free of distractions? But since little monk is reclusive, he should be more thorough than others. First you disturb my mind with scriptures. Then you appear to disturb my thoughts. Here, I want to ask you, what do you want to do?"


    The young monk Xudu was stunned, and then said with a wry smile, "no wonder master has always said that I can''t practice well. I''m still quite dissatisfied in my heart. Now it seems that I really can''t do well."


    As he spoke, the soft light in his eyes disappeared, replaced by the fierce color in his eyes. Looking at Chu Mo, his eyes were like a knife: "I heard from my master that a young sage came to visit recently. My little monk was quite dissatisfied. There are only thieves in this world. How can there be a saint? Now I see that the benefactor is killing sins, and I have no luck with the saint. But according to my master, that person should be you. So, my little monk is dissatisfied and wants to ask for advice!"


    Young sage?


    Chu Mo''s face was strange, and his heart said, is this talking about himself? Is it too exaggerated? He didn''t have this kind of consciousness himself. What a young saint is just a young man full of hesitation in his heart. So this person must not be talking about himself.


    Xu Du said, directly posing a starting gesture, and his momentum suddenly burst out.


    A faint halo appeared faintly along the back of Xudu''s head.


    This is the result of fruit position addition!


    Chu Mo was a little surprised. In order to make this trip go smoothly, he did a lot of research on Buddhism. Know some eminent monks in Buddhism. They all have aperture protectors. The more powerful the Dharma is, the clearer the aperture will be.


    But generally speaking, those who can have an aperture at the back of their head are very wonderful!


    Generally, it is at least that kind of hundreds of years old monk. Fruit position will appear. It is quite rare for this young monk to have fruit position at this age.


    "Go ahead!" Xu Du shouted in a deep voice.


    "Why should I fight with you? You''re baffled!" Chu Mo frowned and looked at Xudu: "are you stupid with practice? Do I have a grudge against you?"


    "No hatred." Xudu replied.


    "Any complaints?" Chu Mo asked again.


    "No complaint." Xudu replied.


    "No injustice, no hatred, why should I fight you?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    "Just because you are a murderer, you are regarded as a young saint. I have been practicing hard since childhood, without hurting mosquitoes and ants. But master said I will never be a saint!" Xu Du said sternly, "I don''t agree!"


    With that, he punched Chu Mo directly.


    The punch was strong and heavy, like a mountain crashing over.


    Chu Mo dodged, avoided the punch of Xudu, and then said in a deep voice, "you recognize the wrong person, I''m not a young saint."


    "I have a pair of eyes, and I can''t read it wrong. Don''t escape, take the call!" Xudu hit again with a cold and fierce voice.


    Chu Mo dodged again and said, "you''re sick!"


    "Don''t avoid it, take it!" Xudu gave out a cold drink again.


    There are again and again, not again and again.


    Chu Mo casually punched back the man of heaven, earth and man.


    With a bang, it collided with Xudu''s punch and made a dull sound. A huge energy burst out in all directions.


    Apart from the small temple that seemed to be blessed by the Dharma array, several mountains in the distance were instantly flattened by this force.


    Chu Mo''s figure retreated a few steps backward; Xudu''s figure retreated a dozen steps!


    Xu Du''s white face turned red, as if he looked at Chu Mo in disbelief. In my heart, I can''t understand why he lost his strength to a monk in the period of refining God with his practice in Mahayana.


    Chu Mo looked at Xudu and said, "are you still fighting?"


    In fact, Chu Mo was also shocked in his heart. Don''t look at his fist, which shocked Xu Du out. But Xudu didn''t get a little hurt, and just now, Xudu didn''t use his full strength. If the other party uses all his strength, he may not be able to shake Xudu out of a dozen steps.


    This monk is not simple!


    Xu Du shook his head slowly and murmured, "master is right. The young sage is indeed extraordinary. Even I... Are not rivals."


    Chu Mo''s head was covered with black lines, and his heart said whether I was a young saint. Let''s not say for the moment, but you little monk... You are really narcissistic about yourself.


    "I''ll take you to my master." Xudu hesitated for a moment, raised his head, looked at Chu Mo and said.


    "Your master?" Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, my master is the contemporary patriarch of Buddhism. Aren''t you here to see my master?" Xudu''s eyes showed a soft color again, and the whole person looked as if he had completely restored his previous peace.


    Until he saw the kind old monk under the leadership of Xudu, Chu Mo still couldn''t believe that his trip to Buddhism would be so smooth.


    Even smooth enough to make him feel a little incredible!


    "I already know your intention. But." The kind old monk looked at Chu Mo gently and said faintly¡ª¡ª


    Ask for a recommended ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 910

    Chu Merton looked at the old monk with a dull face, and the corners of his mouth twitched and said, "what''s my intention? You already know?"


    "Take out the bead that seals your family." The old monk said softly, "only here can a group of souls die in vain be liberated and happy from suffering."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, looking at the old monk like a ghost: "how do you know?"


    "Hehe, your breath has told me." The old monk looked at Chu Mo: "don''t worry, young man, Buddhism is not as terrible as you think, and it''s not like the legend. If one day, you can really take that step and pick up your family again. At that time, if I deceived you today, wouldn''t it be a huge disaster for our Buddhism?"


    "You know everything in my heart?" Chu Mo looked at the old monk with incredible eyes.


    The old monk smiled: "the old monk has lived a little longer, not as magical as you think."


    Chu Mo looked at the old monk and the little monk Xudu who had bowed his head and said nothing since he came in. He was quite uncertain in his heart. If this place was not indeed the location of Buddhism marked on the map, Chu Mo could hardly believe that this dilapidated and desolate place would be Buddhism.


    Is such a broken place really a place that even the big men in the heaven are afraid of?


    Although rumors are such things, there is probably a big gap with the facts. But then again, there is no smoke without fire. That kind of completely unreliable rumors will not last long.


    The old monk said, "it''s just skin appearance."


    Chu Mo was completely stunned!


    He looked up at the old monk, "can you read your mind?"


    "Hahahaha." The old monk laughed: "young man, have you read too many legends? If I''m the supreme one, I may really know the magic power you said. But I''m just an old monk in the rising period. How can I have that kind of magic power?"


    "Rising period..." Chu Mo thought in his heart, and said in his heart, how can you be so terrible as a monk in rising period? I didn''t say anything at all, and you guessed my intention; I didn''t show any emotion, just think about it in my heart, and here comes a sentence: skin appearance!


    Do you want to be such a monster?


    Or does this Buddhist sect have a unique magical power?


    In contrast, Chu Mo prefers the latter. Because he has a similar magic power, Feng Shui magic power!


    Think of this. Chu Mo suddenly moved, unfolded his geomantic magic, and took a look at the ruined and desolate Buddhist land in front of him.


    Brush!


    A golden light almost blinded Chu Mo''s eyes!


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath. Several steps backwards.


    The old monk squinted at Chu Mo, and the light in his eyes flickered. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The little monk Xudu was shocked and looked at Chu Mo with an incredible expression. It''s like hell.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help closing his eyes. He was really stunned when he saw this scene... Also stunned!


    Just at that moment, the scenery he saw... Where is that broken and desolate scene? It is clearly a vast and vast palace!


    This palace blocks out the sun and covers millions of miles!


    Tall to the sky!


    The Giant Buddha is located in every palace. The golden light that almost blinded Chu Mo''s eyes just now is emitted from the Giant Buddha!


    Each Giant Buddha is dignified in Dharma and exudes a sense of peace and dignity. It seems that they are suppressing a world respectively.


    "This... This is?" Chu Mo gaped and explained that he just used the skill of looking at Qi of Feng Shui magic and saw this directly.


    The old monk glanced at Chu mo. Lightly said, "it''s just skin appearance."


    "...." Chu Mo was covered with black lines. Should he be so hypocritical? He looked at the old monk, "can we be honest?"


    The old monk sighed, "it''s all once brilliant. What can I say?"


    "That huge palace covering millions of miles, the Golden Buddha in each palace?" Chu Mo looked at the old monk without blinking.


    The little monk Xudu suddenly fell to his knees with a plop, his hands folded, tears streaming down his face, and murmured, "it''s really a young saint, it''s really a young saint, and only he can see... It really exists... It turns out that all this is not fake!"


    "Hey..." the old monk sighed again. Looking at Xudu, he said, "all promising methods, such as dreams and bubbles, such as dew and electricity, should be observed like this. What about existence? What about nonexistence? You should wake up!"


    "But master, this represents that we had a glorious past!" Xu Du''s tearful way.


    "You look too good." The old monk sighed for the third time, and then waved his hand: "you are no longer suitable to stay here. Go to the sky. Maybe, there, you will find what you have been looking for."


    Xudu suddenly had some silly eyes. Looking at the old monk, he kowtowed fiercely: "no, master, I know I''m wrong. Please don''t drive me away..."


    Chu Mo stared at the scene dumbfounded, and he couldn''t get in a word. I don''t know what medicine the old monk sells in his gourd.


    The old monk waved his hand, "the origin and death are like flowers blooming and falling. Why do you have to be a fool? You know very well that your future is not here. Now that the saint has experienced the world, you should naturally leave here and pursue the Dharma in your heart."


    Xu Du at this time, his eyes were still crying, but his face was no longer so frightened. He suddenly looked at Chu Mo, looking very sincere: "benefactor, can you tell me again, what did you see at that moment?"


    Chu Mo said, "there is a huge palace covering millions of miles. The palace is very tall and straight into the sky. In each palace, there is a golden Giant Buddha. Each Giant Buddha seems to be suppressing a world."


    "I see." Xu Du closed his hands and saluted Chu Mo deeply: "thank you for your enlightenment. I owe you a big cause and effect. I must return it one day."


    Xu Du said, kowtowed a few heads to the old monk, then stood up and walked out without looking back.


    A moment later, a powerful and unparalleled breath suddenly erupted outside, and this breath unexpectedly kept rising!


    "Is this?" Chu Mo was shocked and rushed out directly. He saw a thin figure in the void thousands of miles away. Under the sky, it was causing disaster.


    That figure is no other than the little monk Xudu who just left!


    But isn''t he a monk in Mahayana? How can it directly lead to disaster? No, no, no... he is not a Mahayana monk now! Chu Mo stared at the figure dumbfounded, and his body kept emitting a stronger breath.


    Unexpectedly, in a short time, it climbed to the breath of the soaring period!


    The improvement of cultivation... Can it still be like this?


    Boom!


    A sky thunder directly hit the little monk Xudu.


    But the little monk stretched out his hand and grabbed it directly at a sky thunder.


    This is the first time Chu Mo has seen someone face the disaster like this besides himself.


    PA!


    The thunder was directly caught in the hands of the little monk, and then... Throw it away!


    Bang, dissipated in the sky.


    Then another thunder fell. The little monk did the same, grabbing and throwing... Done!


    "Is this a robbery?" Chu Mo was stunned. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 911

    At this time, the old monk came to Chu Mo and said, "Xudu is a Buddha born every ten thousand years. His realm has nothing to do with cultivation. If you get enlightenment, you can instantly increase your strength."


    "Buddha?" This is the first time Chu Mo heard such a title.


    The old monk didn''t explain more, but looked at the direction of Xudu with one eye and whispered, "Xudu, Xudu, it''s difficult to keep. Since you can''t keep it, you''d better let him go."


    Chu Mo found that in the old monk''s eyes, there was a bit of crystal at the moment. Obviously, he didn''t act so calm.


    Boom!


    In the distant sky, dark clouds rolled, lightning and thunder. It rained cats and dogs.


    On the figure of Xudu, there is a dazzling light, like a halo in the rain, which is getting bigger and bigger!


    In the end, in that void, a huge and indomitable statue of Buddha was formed!


    The statue of Buddha sat safely with his hands folded, with a solemn appearance and an earthly atmosphere.


    Nodding slightly at Chu Mo and the old monk. Then, with a bang, the Buddha dispersed. The dark clouds and thunder all over the sky... Also disappeared.


    "This is... Successful robbery, soaring into the sky?" Chu Mo stared at the old monk dumbfounded.


    The old monk put his hands together and said, "good, good."


    Chu Mo''s heart is very shocked. He has seen countless people who have improved rapidly, and he has also seen many people who have cultivated to Da Luo Jinxian at the age of a young monk. But the problem is that a monk who was just in Mahayana broke through the ascension period in the blink of an eye, and then crossed the robbery and soared.


    The speed of this kind of promotion is beyond his imagination!


    Is it true that the secret skill of Buddhism is so powerful?


    "It''s fate to meet. Let''s talk." The old monk suddenly smiled and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded, and then followed the old monk into the broken temple.


    It''s like not using the skill of looking at Qi, so it''s absolutely desolate within a million miles. There are more than 100000 such dilapidated temples where old monks live.


    But now Chu Mo finally understands why this land is so feared by the world. There were countless giant Buddhas sitting here. Even if someone like the emperor comes. Can only drink hate and return. I can''t even go back.


    Chu Mo felt unbearable when a little monk Xudu recited sutras there. If countless giant Buddhas recited sutras together... What kind of grand occasion would it be?


    "Buddhism has always been mysterious in the hearts of the world." The old monk boiled a pot of water. He made a cup of tea for Chu Mo, and then youyou said, "there are also many misunderstandings."


    Chu Mo took the tea, and a faint fragrance suddenly came. There was a refreshing feeling, and he couldn''t help praising it: "good tea!"


    "It''s just some ordinary tea trees in the mountains. It''s better than the growing environment." The old monk said faintly.


    Chu Mo took a sip gently, and a faint bitter taste came. Then, there was a feeling of returning to sweetness, and his mouth was full of saliva. He closed his eyes slightly and tasted it for a while. After a long time, he opened his eyes and asked, "since you know there is a misunderstanding, why don''t you explain it?"


    Lao Heshang shook his head, "why explain?"


    "Don''t you need it?" Chu Mo asked rhetorically.


    "Benefactor, I''ve heard people talk about it before, but I still come?" The old monk said with a smile.


    "...." chumerton was a little speechless. The corner of my mouth twitched and said, "I have a special reason."


    "Everyone who can come here has a special reason." The old monk got up to refill Chu Mo''s tea cup with water, and then calmly said, "Buddhism has always been undisputed, not robbed, not high-profile, not restless. Some slanderous words in the world, do it with us?"


    "Can you really be calm?" Chu Mo asked incredulously, "never get angry and care about it? I think Xudu cares very much."


    The old monk smiled: "Xudu takes another way. The Buddha has a compassionate mind to help all sentient beings, and also has an angry King Kong to subdue demons and eliminate demons! If you can spend it, you can spend it, but if you can''t spend it... Why not suppress it?"


    "Suppression? Buddhism is so domineering at times?" Chu Mo was a little surprised.


    "Hehe, what kind of domineering is this? When Buddhism is really brilliant and prosperous, even the great sage can be easily suppressed..." the old monk said this. Then he stopped talking, looked at Chu Mo and said, "before, I saw that there was a breath of death on you, but that breath was peaceful. There was not much resentment in it. Obviously, there was a Dharma array such as raising souls. Therefore, the old monk can guess your intention, which is not a mystery."


    Chu Mo took out the bead, and his expression became a little depressed. He whispered, "my family is all affected by me, so they become like this. Anyway, I want them to live without pain. One day, I will revive them."


    The old monk glanced at Chu Mo, his eyes full of deep meaning, smiled and said, "you can do it!"


    Chu Mo saluted the old monk, "thank you very much for this!"


    "It''s just a matter of lifting a finger. Benefactor, you don''t need to worry about it. This is actually a good thing for my Buddhism." The old monk said.


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo raised his head somewhat puzzled.


    Lao Heshang shook his head. "It''s just a cause and effect. It''s meaningless to say it now."


    The old monk said, taking Chu Mo to the depths of the pure land of Buddhism. Along the way, Chu Mo did not use the art of looking at Qi again. But I can feel the pure and majestic power coming from my body!


    It''s really not an ordinary place!


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart.


    The old monk finally led Chu Mo to a small temple covering dozens of acres. The main hall of the small temple is dedicated to a bronze Buddha, which looks very old. But the Buddha is spotless and very clean.


    The old monk enshrined the bead in front of the Buddha, and then he began to chant.


    At this time, I don''t know where, a group of people came in one after another. There were twenty or thirty people. It seems that he is not young. After entering, he quietly sat on the futon in the hall and chanted scriptures with the old monk.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at the bead that sealed his family, and obviously felt a peaceful breath from there. There seemed to be a little joy in the breath.


    For a moment, Chu Mo''s tears almost fell.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "I implicated you!"


    "I didn''t send you here until today. I''m sorry to have made you suffer!"


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and then stood there quietly, listening to the group chanting.


    The Scripture is obscure and difficult to understand, but there is a calming breath in the voice. It seems that at this moment, you can forget all your troubles.


    Chu Mo listened and felt immersed.


    But when he wants to wake up, he can wake up at any time. There is no legendary feeling of being forced.


    "It seems that the rumors may not be true." Chu Mo sighed in his heart.


    At this time, a melodious bell suddenly came from the distance.


    When!


    When!


    When!


    The bell rang eighteen times in all.


    When the bell rang for the last time, the old monk and a group of people in the room just stopped chanting.


    The old monk picked his eyebrows, opened his eyes, and looked at Chu Mo: "cause and effect is coming. You may as well face it with me."¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at three o''clock today. Don''t forget to vote for recommendation! (~^~)

 Chapter 912

    "Cause and effect?" Chu Mo frowned slightly. £¤f£¬


    The old monk turned back and smiled at him, "there''s more than one. Your coming here directly touches the cause and effect of Tianda, but it doesn''t matter. The old monk can still help you!"


    Chu Mo looked at the old monk suspiciously and couldn''t help asking, "I don''t know the master''s name yet. In addition... I''m not related to the master. Why does the master help me so? Does the master want to help me enter Buddhism?"


    The old monk was dumbfounded and laughed: "although Buddhism is talking about universal living beings, there is another sentence you may not have heard, which is called Buddha crossing predestined people. If it''s not predestined, why force it? The old monk has no Dharma title. The name is just a false title. The old monk has no obsession and does not need a name."


    The old monk didn''t tell Chu Mo why he wanted to help him, and Chu Mo didn''t continue to ask. Because he could feel that the old monk really didn''t mean any harm to him.


    "By the way, master, is there a female mage named Tonghui here?" Chu Mo suddenly remembered the old monk''s instructions and asked.


    The old monk thought for a while and nodded, "there is such a woman with hair practice who once asked to enter our door. I saw that her fate was not over, so I refused. She has been practicing with hair and stayed in this place. What? Her fate... Finally came to the door?"


    Chu Mo nodded and said the old monk''s thing again. The old monk sighed gently, nodded and said, "I''ve told her about this. As for how she will choose, it''s up to her."


    "Is this the predestined person of Buddha ferry?" Chu Mo didn''t expect the old monk to do things so simply and happily, and couldn''t help muttering softly.


    The old monk smiled: "it is said in the world that it is better to demolish ten temples than to destroy a marriage. Marriage is something that has been accumulated for countless generations before it can be turned into marriage in this life. The old monk is not so pedantic and can become a beauty, why not do it?"


    "You old monk is really different from what I imagined." Chu Mo had some convincing words.


    The old monk''s every move really subverted his previous understanding of the whole Buddhism. You know. The old monk in front of him is a real big man. He is the contemporary patriarch of the whole Buddhism!


    But on the old monk''s body, there was no shelf of a big man. Like a really knowledgeable elder. A few words can make people very convincing.


    The old monk smiled: "fear comes from the unknown, and misunderstanding also comes from the unknown."


    Chu Mo nodded, and the heart said it was true.


    The old monk didn''t walk fast, but he was never slow. With Chu Mo, he soon came to a very old and somewhat broken hall. At the gate of the hall, a young man in blue stood with his hands down, looking at the ancient plaque on the hall.


    The old monk came here with Chu Mo, and the young man didn''t look back. But said faintly: "I heard that Buddhism was once a brilliant and prosperous large door, but I didn''t expect that it has not fallen to this point now. It''s really sad and deplorable!"


    The old monk laughed, "ha ha."


    The young man turned his head fiercely and condescended. Looking at the old monk with a cold and arrogant face, "why, do you disagree with my statement?"


    Lao Heshang shook his head. "Benefactor''s understanding of Buddhism is absurd. The old monk doesn''t know where to start, and naturally he doesn''t know where to start."


    "Old bald ass, don''t be mysterious there? When I didn''t know that your Buddhism was driven out of the sky?" The young man''s eyes showed disdain and said faintly, "today, I came here, and I didn''t want to make it difficult for you to settle down. I want him!"


    Saying this, the young man pointed to Chu mo.


    A golden light. Shooting from the fingertips of the youth, it turned out that in a moment, it formed a chain like condensed from order, directly towards the Chu Mo lock!


    Chu Mo didn''t know the young man at all. But on him, I felt a very familiar breath. This smell made him think of a person directly. A great enemy of life and death! Chu Mo''s face became very ugly on the spot. He almost couldn''t help but sacrifice the perfect part to fight with him.


    At this time, the old monk put one palm on his chest: "Amitabha!"


    A gentle force. Instantly blocked in front of Chu mo.


    Bang!


    The chain, which was like a congealed chain of order, instantly exploded on the soft force, sending out a firecracker like sound.


    It doesn''t seem to have much power.


    But the old monk gave a whoosh and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Boom!


    At this time, countless golden lights lit up in all directions, and looming Buddha statues appeared all around in an instant. These huge golden Buddha statues all carry a vast force. Qi Qi suppressed the young man.


    The young man was furious and shouted loudly, "old bald donkey, how dare you use Buddhism to suppress this Buddha? Do you think this Buddha is those ordinary emperors? You want to die!"


    The old monk''s face was like gold paper, but his face was as usual. He said lightly, "although you surpass the realm of emperor and Lord, it''s just a divine idea. In addition, there''s another thing you shouldn''t know. This is the holy land of Buddhism. Don''t mention the Emperor. Even if it''s really the supreme kiss, it will also be suppressed. Of course, the old monk won''t tell you more legends, because you''re possessed. You''re not qualified to listen."


    "Old bald donkey... You want to die!" The green clothes on the youth broke instantly and turned into countless green runes, flying around the youth madly. Each Rune corresponds to a powerful and boundless force!


    Chu Mo saw this kind of battle for the first time, even if he had seen the battle of the emperor, there was no such scene. Mysterious to the point that there is no way to understand!


    The young man''s body was shrouded in the blue rune, and he heard a roaring voice inside: "Buddha? That''s all!"


    At this time, Chu Mo saw one of the Golden Buddha statues very clearly. The expression on the Buddha''s face was very ferocious and terrible, like glaring at people and opening his mouth to roar. He stretched out a golden palm and patted the young man wrapped in blue runes.


    Bang!


    The runes on the youth first burst and broke!


    Then the young man''s body appeared.


    He made a startled voice: "how is it possible? Just a Buddhist... How can you suppress this Buddha?"


    PA!


    His body was directly held in his hand by the Golden Buddha hand, and then the hand... Squeezed hard.


    The young man let out a desperate roar, and the whole person instantly disappeared!


    Then the golden light dissipated and the Buddhas disappeared.


    Chu Mo looked at the front of his eyes again, and the very old and somewhat broken hall did not even drop a tile.


    The shock in his heart was beyond measure. If he hadn''t just seen everything with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that this kind of thing was true!


    He recognized the identity of the young man in blue. It was the ancestor of the blood demon!


    Even if it is just a divine idea, it is also a quasi supreme divine idea!


    It was so easy to project to the holy land of Buddhism in the fairy world that it was crushed by people. There is not even any strength to resist!


    This Buddhism... Is it really the broken settlement of tianwai in the mouth of the blood demon ancestor?


    Wait... From outside?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help looking at the old monk whose face was still golden: "are you okay?"¡ª¡ª


    It rained for almost a month, and finally it cleared up; The cold has also come to an end, and my body is much more comfortable; The plot has also been thoroughly straightened out and entered the climax plot.


    So, happy mood, broke out today!


    Get your monthly tickets ready!


    Vote for the recommendation first!!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 913

    Lao Heshang shook his head, "it''s all right."


    "Thank you very much." Chu Mo bowed and saluted, although from beginning to end, the young man in blue didn''t say who he was, let alone point out who he was.


    But Chu Mo was very clear that the other party might not know his name, but he absolutely knew it was him... Broke his big deal!


    Although Chu Mo is still very difficult to understand why the other party directly came to Buddhism, this time, he absolutely owes a great favor to Buddhism!


    "The old monk said that this cause and effect is also related to Buddhism. Therefore, benefactor, there is no need to thank." The old monk said in a deep voice, gasped a few times with some difficulty, then smiled at Chu Mo and motioned Chu Mo to sit aside.


    Chu Mo looked at the old monk with some worry and wanted to get him some pills, but he was rejected by the old monk and could only sit there quietly.


    The old monk said: "Here... Is a place of great cause and effect, which is blessed by the power of all Buddhas, and can''t tolerate any evil, but it''s also a place of great cause and effect, but for both sides who are infected with great cause and effect, one side comes here, the other side... If the realm is extremely high, then it can be easily perceived. And on the donor''s body... There are obviously more than one or two pieces of great cause and effect. Fortunately, it''s not All causes and effects are evil consequences. "


    The old monk said something difficult, and Chu Mo also heard something ambiguous.


    The old monk then said, "at present, a cause and effect has been solved. At least, this person''s original Buddha only knows that the Buddha is pregnant with him, but he won''t know any information about you. This is also a blessing for you."


    Chu Mo showed his gratitude and wanted to say something. The old monk gently waved his hand: "if you are grateful, don''t say it, because this is the place of cause and effect. It''s also the place where the cause and effect can be eliminated. The old monk can stop the cause and effect just now, but the following cause and effect. The old monk can''t do anything. You have to break out by yourself."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned and looked at the old monk.


    The old monk looked at Chu Mo with deep meaning and said, "it has something to do with your life experience."


    With that, the old monk''s hands were bound, and Chu Mo was instantly enveloped by the power of the laws of time and space.


    Chu Mo''s figure suddenly disappeared there.


    When the old monk finished all this, wow, another mouthful of blood came out. But on his face, he was a little relieved and murmured, "I''ll survive this time. The old monk is willing to shut down Buddhism for a hundred years at his own cost and buy you enough time!"


    With that, the old monk sat there cross legged and began to chant silently.


    A string of ancient prayer beads was gently stirred at the fingertips of the old monk.


    Chu Mo found himself standing above the Buddha. He had a panoramic view of all the scenery below, including the old monk sitting cross legged chanting. But strangely enough. He can''t hear anything! It seems that he is in two completely different worlds with the Buddha close below!


    Chu Mo was extremely surprised. He knew that he had been brought here by the old monk. But why? Chu Mo didn''t understand. Just the words of the old monk really made Chu Mo unable to calm down.


    "It has something to do with your life experience..."


    This is for Chu mo. It''s simply his biggest obsession on the road of cultivation!


    In this world, who wants to lose his parents at birth and never know his true identity?


    What a sad thing that is?


    No matter how well you live, you can''t cut off that obsession.


    But Chu Mo was standing in the void at this time. But my heart is full of confusion: what is this place? What cause and effect... Is it related to my life experience?


    At this moment, a figure is like a rainbow. From the depths of the infinite universe.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to Chu mo.


    This is a man who is too young. He looks like he is only seventeen or eighteen years old. In his eyes, it is like the birth and death of stars, which is very profound. Two sword eyebrows flew obliquely into the temples. With a bun and a blonde crown.


    The man was dressed in white, with bright yellow gold thread inlaid at the corners, looking extremely luxurious.


    Came to Chu Mo, bowed down, looked up and down at Chu Mo for a long time, and then said coldly, "are you... That bastard?"


    Chu Mo''s dazed eyes suddenly became extremely sharp! Staring at the young man, "who do you say is a bastard?"


    "Of course I''m talking about you? Isn''t there a second person here?" A sneering smile appeared on the corner of the man''s mouth, say: "What''s wrong with me? I''m just like this. Well, I inherited your father''s powerful but garbage like ancestral body, and integrated the noble purple gold blood... Without this purple gold blood, how can you be qualified to bother me to come so far? However, your life is over! The noble purple gold blood should not appear on you!"


    "What are you?" Chu Mo glared at the young man angrily, and even had an impulse to make a direct move.


    "Hehe, is this going to make you angry? Hey... My little cousin, you really can''t help scolding. My aunt... Is full of confidence in you... Er, no, it''s a hundred times confidence! Say that one day you will lift the whole sky. It''s hard for you, a little bastard with impure blood, to become the supreme?" The young man made no secret of his disgust and sarcasm for Chu Mo, coldly mocking.


    But the amount of information in his words is too large!


    So although Chu Mo wanted to fight to the death with him, he had to suppress this monstrous killing intention in his heart. He looked at the young man coldly: "I don''t understand what you mean by this? I don''t know you at all, and I have no grievances. Why do you come to the door to humiliate me?"


    "Of course you don''t know me, because you don''t have that qualification!" The young man smiled indifferently, "I really want to know your background, right? Don''t worry... I won''t tell you! I''m here today for only one purpose, to get rid of you! Among the purple and gold blood, you don''t need such impure bastards!"


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo was completely furious and intolerable. He held it in his hand, pointed at the young man, and said word by word: "if you don''t say it, don''t say it. One day, I will know! You humiliated me and abused my relatives several times. Even if you die today... I will drag you along!"


    "Is this killing heaven? It''s really a good knife, but... It''s incomplete, just a waste knife." The young man glanced at killing the sky and said faintly.


    Hum!


    Killing heaven directly erupted a shocking killing intention.


    The young man smiled disdainfully and stretched out his hand... A silver spear instantly appeared in his hand!


    The barrel of the long gun is full of all kinds of mysterious inscriptions, and the gun head is extremely sharp!


    "This gun is called benlei." The young man looked gently at the spear in his hand, and then said, "my Dharma body came across the endless Star River. I know you are not strong enough. Although I want to kill you, I don''t bully you. Fight with you in the same realm!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 914

    The young man said, his breath was very restrained, and in the end, it became the same spirit refining aura as Chu mo. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬.


    But he is still strong, and the momentum on his body seems to be still high, as if he is the kind of real... Born king!


    Qiang!


    After the young man sealed his cultivation, he didn''t hesitate to take action directly.


    He rose in the air and stabbed Chu mo.


    This shot is like running thunder! There is lightning around!


    This shot is as fast as lightning! Distort the void!


    This shot is thunderous! Broke everything!


    be a trend which cannot be halted!


    If with all the killing intentions of a world!


    Stab Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, and his body flashed, directly facing him.


    Rushing thunder and killing sky hit hard together.


    Qiang!


    A loud noise shattered the world!


    The thunder is all right!


    Kill the sky without trace!


    Chu Mo glanced at the young man strangely.


    The young man smiled: "artifact, nothing, come again!"


    "Then come again!" Chu Mo''s bloody nature was also completely aroused in an instant. Holding the killing sky, he directly displayed the Youming eight knives and fought with the man.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo''s shoulder, burst out a blood light.


    The sharp spear tip of Ben Lei wiped Chu Mo''s shoulder.


    The young man''s ribs were also marked with a long blood mark by killing the sky. Although it was not too deep, it still made the young man''s clothes instantly red with blood.


    The young man raised his eyebrows: "it''s a little stronger than expected, and there''s no waste home!"


    "What are you? What qualifications do you have to evaluate me?" Chu Mo made a cold sound, and his knife was as fast as a knife.


    The whole person completely hit the real fire, and the young man also somewhat restrained his disdain for Chu Mo, and began to be a little serious.


    But he still didn''t pay too much attention to Chu mo.


    A lucky little bastard, lucky to get a trace of purple and gold blood, has a certain amount of luck and strength is inevitable. But it can never be compared by people with pure blood like him!


    Chu Mo finally met a really powerful opponent just now!


    The young man''s realm is now sealed to the early stage of the refining period exactly like him. The weapon in his hand is actually an artifact that is no less powerful than killing the sky at this moment.


    Fighting skills. Extremely skilled, master the skill, quite clever!


    This is a real enemy who will not lose to Chu Mo in any way!


    After knowing this. Chu Mo didn''t have any fear and retreat in his heart, but he became more and more excited!


    This is the real opponent!


    This is the real enemy!


    The road of the road is unpredictable, but one thing, if there is a good grindstone. I''m sure I can make myself sharper!


    This person is my grindstone!


    Unexpectedly, the same idea also appeared in the other party''s mind!


    Don''t look at this young man facing Chu Mo, a little bastard, that''s to provoke Chu Mo! At the same time, it is indeed his cognition,.


    In his opinion, Chu Mo should not appear in this world at all! What is the qualification of the creatures in the lower world to touch the princess with purple and gold blood?


    So, even if the man in front of him is his cousin, in his eyes... He is just a bastard!


    As for the identity of cousin. He will never admit it!


    But deep in his heart, the young man was also a little surprised by Chu Mo''s strong fighting power.


    Although he despised the body of ancestral realm and thought it was something made by a group of weak people in the lower world, up to now, he had to admit one thing: the body of ancestral realm was indeed stronger than he imagined!


    But so what? You garbage is just a grindstone on my road!


    I''ll use your blood. Come and sharpen my way more clearly!


    "Death!" The young man shouted violently, and the thunder gun in his hand was mixed with the vast thunder sea, which was frantically suppressed towards Chu mo.


    No one would believe it unless he saw it with his own eyes. This attack was actually fought by a monk in the refining period.


    Chu Mo can ignore the disaster, but he dare not ignore this thunder sea!


    Because in this sea of thunder, there is a law of the road that is much higher than the power of natural disaster!


    That kind of Tao is incompatible with the Tao of Chu Mo, as if it is going to crush and transform Chu Mo completely!


    Chu Mo felt that his body was about to break. Blood oozed from all over his body. His face was twisted and ferocious, and he let out an angry roar.


    "Is that all you can do? It''s really... Weak!" The young man said coldly, that shot... Has been stabbed!


    The vast thunder sea is about to completely submerge Chu Mo!


    The old monk below twists the rosary faster and faster, showing that his heart is not calm, but he still doesn''t open his eyes. He''s waiting! Waiting for this young man to break out after being cornered!


    If there is no outbreak... Then Buddhism, there is no need to put all the bets on him. This seems cruel, but it is very realistic.


    People who have no value will never be valued.


    Chu Mo, who nearly collapsed, instantly became extremely dark with his eyes. A breath of death broke out on the whole person.


    The killer in his hand gave out a unwilling cry.


    Like an angry dragon.


    Hum!


    A real breath of death swept the world in an instant.


    In desperation, Chu Mo actually directly understood the sixth purgatory of Youming eight knives!


    When purgatory comes out, it becomes purgatory!


    This heaven and earth, just above the holy land of Buddhism, unexpectedly in an instant, the Yin wind rose everywhere, and the evil spirits cried and howled, turning into Purgatory on earth!


    "What magic power is this?" The young man''s face was full of surprise.


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky and rushing thunder hit each other hard again.


    Lei Haisan, purgatory disappear.


    The sky was suddenly clear.


    Looking at Chu Mo again, his whole body was completely dyed red with blood. The blood was all forcibly pressed out of his body by the majestic pressure.


    The corner of the young man''s mouth even spilled a trace of blood.


    He, too, is injured!


    "How dare you... Have such combat power?" The young man stretched out a finger, gently stroked his lips, and then looked at the touch of purple and gold blood on his finger. In his deep eyes, crazy killing intention flashed.


    "Bah!" All the bones in Chu Mo''s body felt like they were going to be broken, as if his body was about to become his own. He looked at the young man coldly, and there was no fear in his eyes.


    "It''s a little difficult to kill you in the same realm." The young man''s eyes showed a hesitant color. He couldn''t help looking down at the Buddhism of two worlds below, and suddenly said lightly, "since you have chosen self exile, don''t meddle!"


    While talking, the breath in the young man''s body began to climb up. He even broke the previous seal on himself. Break your promise and kill Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo looked at the young man coldly: "in the same realm, you can''t kill me, and the last person who died must be you!"


    The young man twitched at the corners of his mouth and admitted frankly: "yes, in the low realm of refining God, the body of ancestral realm is still a little useful. However, in the real supreme realm, refining oneself has no meaning at all! Of course, you don''t need to understand these, because you''re going to die."


    While talking, the breath on the young man has climbed to an incredible level!


    If the realm can be divided according to the size of the object, Chu Mo at the moment is a stone, and this young man is a mountain!


    A big mountain! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 915

    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be silent. He knew that the young man didn''t lie. He was really going to die!


    Because the breath on the other side has completely exceeded his cognition. At least in Chu Mo''s view, the Emperor... Will never emit this breath


    Therefore, even if he moves out the perfect separation now, it will not help at all.


    But it''s not Chu Mo''s style to close his eyes and wait for death. In his bones, the invincible fighting spirit still hasn''t dissipated!


    Although the young man in front of him was so strong that he was hopeless, Chu Mo was completely confident to become the last person standing in the battle with the realm!


    Even if there is only one person and one knife.


    Hum!


    A buzz.


    Chaos oven suddenly flew out of Chu Mo''s chest. Hanging directly on Chu Mo''s head, countless chaotic breath dropped from inside, directly enveloping Chu Mo''s body.


    "Huh?" The young man was immediately stunned. He looked at the chaotic oven and muttered, "this thing?"


    While talking, he had already shot and stabbed chaos oven with a thunderbolt gun!


    In the case of no suppression realm at all, the young man''s shot... It''s really terrible!


    It seems that it can easily destroy a world!


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise like a bell on the chaotic oven.


    But Chu Mo in it had no feeling at all.


    With the loud noise of chaos oven, hundreds of Golden Buddha statues suddenly appeared in the void in the Buddhist holy land below!


    Among them, a dozen golden giant Buddhas directly penetrated the invisible barrier and appeared around Chu Mo''s body!


    The young man suddenly retreated and shouted, "Buddha... Do you really want to intervene?"


    The Golden Buddha did not speak, but blocked Chu Mo behind him.


    "Well, since you chose this road, don''t blame me for being cruel!" The young man gritted his teeth and said, "Buddha... I''ve never killed it! Even the annihilated Buddha... That''s also Buddha!"


    Brush!


    All the runes on the thunderbolt gun suddenly soared into the sky and turned into endless Taoist principles. Began to affect the laws of this world. Unexpectedly, I want to forcibly change the law of heaven here!


    "Oh!"


    A golden Buddha standing in front of Chu Mo suddenly opened his mouth and made a sound. A strange force instantly smashed the rune exploding from the thunderbolt gun.


    "Small skills, dead Buddha dare to compete?" The young man roared and offered a strange magic weapon from his body.


    That magic instrument looks like a gourd, but it has no mouth. The whole body is green and crystal clear. In the middle of the gourd, there seemed to be something pregnant, but it was shrouded in chaos and could not be seen clearly.


    With a gentle shake of the gourd, the earth and sky suddenly trembled violently, as if it might collapse at any time.


    "Well!"


    Another golden Buddha, with a voice in his mouth, once again stabilized the world. The green gourd was also fixed. But it shook hard and broke away directly.


    This side of the world, there is a feeling of collapse.


    At this time, the third Golden Buddha opened his mouth and made a voice: "what!"


    Boom!


    The magnificent power directly beat back the green gourd.


    The young man reluctantly caught the gourd with a wow. Spit out a mouthful of blood. Gritted his teeth and said, "you Buddhist... Really want to protect this little bastard to death? Don''t be afraid to turn back and let someone completely destroy you?"


    The fourth Golden Buddha said, "Ba!"


    The young man was as if he had been slapped hard. There was a crisp noise on his face, and his body flew out.


    Then, on his face, there really appeared a distinctive slap print!


    Chu Mo, protected by the chaos oven, clearly saw the bright palm print on the young man''s face. There are a lot of mysterious inscriptions! He couldn''t help exclaiming, "this is the supreme power of the road?"


    How can ordinary power leave a trace on the face of this terrible young man?


    The young man''s face, which had been light and calm, finally changed!


    He was instantly furious: "you want to die!"


    At this time, the fifth and sixth Buddha opened their mouths at the same time.


    "Mi!"


    "Hong!"


    As soon as the two voices came out, the young man''s body was directly trapped by an invisible force. No matter how crazy he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it at all. He began to make a crazy roar: "good Buddha... You and I will have a great cause and effect today! Tomorrow your Buddha will be completely destroyed! I swear... This will be darker than your end of the law!"


    At this time, the old monk, who had been meditating below, suddenly rose slowly and came here through the invisible barrier. He looked at the young man calmly and folded his hands: "Amitabha."


    "Old bald donkey!" The young man''s deep eyes turned red at the moment, as if magma flowed inside, emitting extremely hot temperature. Staring at the old monk.


    "Great cause and effect? If you are a powerful person of your family, it''s almost like saying this. As for you, a little doll who has just stepped on the supreme Road, dare to say this kind of words when he comes here by special means?" The old monk''s voice was still calm, but in his tone, there was a touch of disdain.


    The young man looked at the old monk dumbfounded: "you... You are an old bald donkey in the rising period, dare to laugh at me?"


    Chu Mo, who was still under the protection of chaos oven, was stunned. This young man... Was actually a young supreme? In terms of identity... Is he my cousin? In other words, his father... Is my uncle?


    Chu Mo felt like he was going to collapse. He couldn''t believe this kind of thing would be true.


    The old monk smiled faintly: "Buddhism doesn''t talk about your cultivation realm. What kind of ascent, emperor and supreme are all vanity."


    "Fart, since it''s vanity, are you still so desperate to become Buddha?" Although the young man was completely bound, he was not afraid and shouted abuse.


    "Becoming a Buddha is not a dream; becoming a Buddha can suppress vanity." The old monk smiled, stretched out a finger and nodded at the young man.


    "What are you doing?" The young man''s eyes showed incomparable horror.


    The old monk said, "suppress you!"


    "You can''t..." the young man struggled desperately again, and the thunder gun beside him turned into a silver dragon, twisting wildly, as if he wanted to break free.


    But it was suppressed by six giant Buddhas.


    "Master." Chu Mo, under the protection of chaos oven, suddenly said, "let him go."


    "Huh?" The struggling young man suddenly froze and looked at Chu Mo inconceivably.


    The old monk did not have any unexpected expression, as if it should have been so, and immediately took back his finger. It seems that nothing has been done.


    The young man was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at Chu Mo: "what are you? I need your sympathy? Old bald donkey... You killed me! I''d rather die... Than this bastard!"


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, the light was cold, rushed directly to him, raised his hand, and slapped him in the young man''s incredible eyes!


    PA!


    A crisp and loud slap in the face.


    The young man was completely stunned: "how dare you hit me?"


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 916

    The expression of shock, shock and anger on the young man''s face looks extremely complex and wonderful.


    PA!


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, but slapped again.


    The young man whoa spewed out a mouthful of blood, but he was angry alive!


    He looked at Chu Mo with split eyes: "little bastard... If you have the ability, you will kill me completely!"


    "Your father and mother probably never disciplined you well?"


    PA!


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    PA!


    "I''ll educate you for them."


    PA!


    "I''m here today to teach you a truth about being a man."


    PA!


    "When you are in the limelight, you''d better keep your mouth tight."


    PA!


    "Just like you didn''t care about my dignity from the beginning and trampled it at will..."


    PA!


    "Same!"


    PA!


    The young man was about to be beaten crazy. He shouted at Chu Mo, "if you don''t say a word completely, you have to fight twice?"


    Chumerton laughed, swung his arm round, and slapped him in the face.


    PA!


    "You see, your attention has finally shifted to other places, which is a progress. But it''s still not good enough, because you dare to scold me!"


    PA!


    "Little bastard, unless you completely kill me here today, otherwise, I will surely break you into pieces sooner or later! I must get back today''s humiliation a hundred times! I also want to find your garbage father..."


    Poof!


    Before the young man finished speaking, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. He couldn''t help lowering his head and looking at the long knife inserted into his chest, his eyes showed a very shocked color: "you... How dare you kill me?"


    "Not yet, you should know very well. This knife is only a millimetre away from your heart. This is to punish you for insulting my father." In Chu Mo''s eyes, Flashing ferocious light: "In fact, I don''t mind killing you at all. I just stopped the old monk, but I don''t want him to bear the cause and effect. This is my business. And I... I''m really not your opponent without help. So, I want to let you go, and later, because I believe that it''s not so easy for you to come here. But you''re too arrogant. Your arrogance to ignore anyone is stupid To the extreme. But it''s your own business after all. You are stupid, not me. You should never humiliate my parents and relatives. I''m not sure whether I really have relatives like you. To be honest, even if it''s true, I don''t want to recognize you. No matter who you are or who the people behind you are, I don''t care. Because whether I care or not, you won''t care. "


    The young man''s eyes were shining, and he clenched his teeth and said, "just know!"


    "You are wrong." Chu Mo shook his head, "I said this. I have no intention of showing weakness or easing up with you at all. I just want to tell you one thing, you don''t care about me. It doesn''t matter; in fact... I don''t care about you! Talking to you so much, I just want to know whether the noisy and cheerful young supreme is really not afraid of death, or whether a Dharma body can be lost, it doesn''t matter. Now I see."


    A faint doubt appeared in the young man''s eyes. Looking at Chu Mo, "what do you want to do?"


    "You must be very tired since you cross the endless galaxy. Since you are tired, don''t go back." Chu Mo said, killing heaven in his hand. Horizontal everything!


    Artifact into the body, no body can resist!


    The young man''s heart was cut in half on the spot!


    His eyes stared at Chu Mo in disbelief. There was not much anger, but more... It was that incredible look.


    It seems unexpected that he, a young supreme, should die in the hands of a little bastard who is not an ant in his eyes.


    "Since you... You want to kill me, why... Tell me so much... Nonsense?" The young man stared at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled: "amuse you."


    "Poof!" The young man spewed out a mouthful of blood again, and in his deep eyes, there was endless Resentment: "little bastard..."


    Click!


    Chu Mo pulled out killing heaven like lightning, and cut off the young man''s head with a knife. Let the young man hold back all his words. Then he looked at Lao he Shang shyly and said, "how to kill the supreme Dharma body... I don''t understand it. You have to give me some advice."


    "Little bastard... I remember you!" The head of the young man who fell to the ground over there can still talk with his mouth open.


    Chu Mo''s eyes widened, as if he had been startled, and then he flew into a rage and jumped up directly, He stepped on the head of the young man with a crazy foot: "I his mother call you a little bastard! I trampled you to death! What do you think you are? Born in a rich family? Pure blood? Do you think you are powerful? Young supreme? Are you dead now? I really didn''t kill you on my own strength, but the problem is that you... Not me! You bastard!"


    The old monk on the side was stunned, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. Finally, his hands folded: "Amitabha..."


    "Don''t worry, old monk. I''ll step on this bastard''s head first!" Chu Mo''s anger accumulated in his chest for more than 20 years also completely erupted at this moment!


    If what this young man said is true, then his biological mother must not be doing well now!


    Otherwise, how dare this bastard call himself a cousin at a time?


    In particular, Chu Mo''s current realm, strength, vision, knowledge... Everything, completely unable to touch anything related to his life experience, made him feel oppressed, wronged, angry, crazy!


    This kind of feeling can only be hidden under the calm appearance on weekdays, and can only pretend to be calm. Otherwise, what else can we do?


    Who do you show hysteria to?


    Today''s sudden appearance of the young supreme revealed a large part of his life experience. At the same time, he humiliated him in every way, and then humiliated his father wantonly.


    There is no way to suppress this anger, even if it can be called a human being.


    "Wait for me..." the head of the young man who has been trampled by Chu Mo is still hard spoken.


    Even if it is a Dharma body, it is also the supreme realm. Therefore, no matter how hard Chu Mo steps on it, it is difficult to burst this head.


    But the humiliation... For the young supreme, it was unbearable, and made him almost crazy.


    "I''ll wait for you! Bah, don''t you think I can''t see it? In this Buddhist holy land, there is a huge and ancient star array? Do you think you have insight? Bastard, I can tell you clearly that even if the old monk doesn''t help, he can tear down the star array himself! I told you never to enter! Then it became you, wait for me! One day, the Lord will also cross the endless Star River and hit you At home! At that time, I hope you can make some progress. Don''t be so unpromising as this time! " Chu Mo cursed as he stepped on it.


    The old monk on one side was stunned, and then his face showed great joy.


    This son is just a refining monk, but he has such ability. It seems that God bless the Buddha!


    The old monk couldn''t help but close his hands and read, "Amitabha!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 917

    "Old monk, it''s up to you here. Can this guy''s Dharma body be completely explained here?" Chu Mo glanced at the old monk. Just now he really didn''t want to let the old monk bear the cause and effect. But now, he suddenly figured it out.


    The old monk made him see the young supreme, and he must be ready to bear all the cause and effect!


    In particular, the old monk also clicked on him before, saying that Buddhism is the place where all causes and effects originate, but also the place where all causes and effects perish!


    Buddhism... This mysterious and low-key ancient sect has a powerful background that is frightening!


    Even the young supreme came here and was captured without resistance. Then, reciting this cause and effect for him is probably not a big deal for the whole Buddhism.


    The old monk smiled, "just give it to me."


    The young man''s head has been completely trampled by Chu Mo, but it has not suffered any fatal blow. The hardness of the supreme head is completely beyond ordinary people''s imagination. You don''t even need to recover


    Young Supreme... That''s also supreme!


    The supreme head is not so easy to be destroyed. Unless Chu Mo slashed with killing heaven. But Chu Mo didn''t do that.


    But for this young supreme, it''s more painful than killing him!


    From small to large, his status is extremely noble. Why have you ever suffered such humiliation?


    He stared at Chu Mo with one eye.


    Chu Mo looked at him with a sneer, and his eyes were not weak at all.


    I saw the old monk bend his fingers a little, and a soft light shot at the young man''s head.


    The young man''s face was filled with ferocity!


    But he kept his mouth shut and didn''t make any sound. He didn''t even look at the old monk, but he still stared at Chu mo.


    final.


    Bang!


    The young man''s head burst with a thump, and turned directly into a huge law of the road, forming a dragon of law, which was about to drill into the sky.


    There are also six Golden Buddhas, one by one and a mantra, which set the law dragon there.


    next. More and more golden giant Buddhas appear around, looming, crowding the whole world. I don''t know how many. Start chanting.


    The Scripture was so obscure that Chu Mo couldn''t understand almost a word, but he could feel the terrible power contained in the Scripture. It didn''t matter to him, but it was like a real disaster to the dragon of law formed by the young man''s head.


    The dragon of law is shrinking. In the end, it narrowed down to the length of chopsticks, plunged into the chest of one of the giant Buddhas, and disappeared.


    "Is this?" Chu Mo looked at the old monk.


    The old monk folded his hands and said, "Amitabha."


    Chu Mo: "...."


    The old monk then said, "this is Duhua!"


    "Is this Du Hua?" Chu Mo was shocked.


    The old monk smiled: "this is a forced degree, and let this force become one of the sources of power to protect the holy land of Buddhism. After all, the power of the supreme realm... The world is almost invisible."


    Somehow, Chu Mo always felt that when the old monk said these words, his tone was a little regretful. It seems that I hope there are more supreme masters in this world, so that there will be more supreme masters who will find fault


    Of course, this may be his illusion, because at least the old monk is very good to him.


    Then, the corpse of the young man was also cooked by the old monk. As soon as he pointed it out, the corpse turned into a drop of purple golden blood.


    At this moment, Chu Mo''s face finally became dignified. He looked at the old monk and asked, "this supreme Dharma body. It''s just a drop of his blood essence, plus some supreme law?"


    The old monk understood what Chu Mo was shaking and said, "this is already a top-level Dharma body, such blood essence. Even the Supreme Master, there are no more than ten drops, and losing a drop is already a huge loss for the Supreme Master."


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly found that this old monk in the fairy world can only display the realm of ascension at most. It can easily dispose of this young supreme Dharma body. He couldn''t help looking at the old monk: "what is your realm?"


    The old monk said with a smile, "everything is empty. I only practice Buddhism, not magical powers, so the realm is useless to me."


    With that, he bounced the drop of purple and gold blood essence to Chu Mo: "this blood is destined for you. If you refine it, your road to strength can be faster."


    Chu Mo shook his head in disgust: "I don''t want it!"


    Lao Heshang shook his head. "Don''t care too much about something, just treat it as... This is a treasure you hunt."


    "Cough, old monk, how does it feel strange to say this from the mouth of an eminent monk like you?" Chu Mo pumped the corners of his mouth.


    The old monk smiled: "if you want to achieve great things, you don''t need to stick to small things. Believe it or not, if this young man kills you today, he will not only refine all the blood essence on you, but also extract your tendons, pull your bones, and refine your ancestral body! He despises badly on his mouth, but in fact, he envies very much in his heart."


    "..." Chu Mo was said by the old monk that his body was cold, and his heart was cold.


    "In short, this is what belongs to you." The old monk said, bouncing the drop of purple and gold blood essence.


    Chu Mo sighed and didn''t refuse again. Today, he really knows what opponents he will face in the future.


    Today, if it weren''t in this Buddhist holy land, as long as it was in another place, the young Supreme Master had countless ways to crush him into slag easily!


    But he... Has no room for resistance at all!


    This drop of purple and gold blood, just touching Chu Mo''s palm, instantly melted into it. Chu Mo only felt comfortable all over the body. In addition, he didn''t feel anything else.


    His face could not help but show some surprise.


    The old monk said, "the power of blood can only be shown at a critical moment. Moreover, the old monk thought you need to refine a little. Unexpectedly... The blood in your body is faintly higher than this person''s blood! Otherwise, it will never be absorbed so easily."


    Then, the old monk looked at Chu Mo and said, "the old monk thought you must have many questions. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you one by one when the old monk finishes some things."


    The old monk said, began to chant scriptures constantly, and then finished printing.


    His face became more and more ugly, like a ceremony.


    When Chu Mo realized that there was something wrong with the old monk, he was already tired of returning to heaven. The old monk''s body quickly thinned down, and the huge star array was completely sealed under the observation of Chu Mo''s skill of looking at Qi!


    Moreover, the power to seal that place was all sent out from the old monk!


    That powerful and vast power, where can a rising monk have? I''m afraid even an emperor... May not have that strength!


    The old monk... Sacrificed himself to help him?


    Chu Mo''s eyes were moist, looking at the old monk, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Come here, boy, talk to me." The old monk stood up from the void, walked to Chu Mo''s hand, which was as dry as an eagle''s claw, grabbed Chu Mo''s hand, stepped over the invisible barrier and returned to the ancient temple below.


    At this time, the previous Buddhas all over the sky had already disappeared¡ª¡ª


    Six more bursts!!!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!!!!!! (~^~)

 Chapter 918

    "Don''t worry, let''s say one by one. There is still time, and the old monk won''t die so soon." The old monk sat on the stone steps in front of the main hall and looked at Chu Mo with red eyes: "don''t cry, too. The old monk didn''t ask for Buddha in his life, but presumably this silence... If he really became a Buddha, haha, it''s a good place to die!"


    Chu Mo pursed his mouth hard and didn''t know what to say. The sad feeling in his heart didn''t decrease at all.


    "First, about your life experience, the old monk can''t say, not can''t say, but can''t say!" The old monk pointed to the sky with his finger: "who says... Who is punished by heaven! It is the real punishment."


    Chu Mo nodded silently and said softly, "OK, I understand. I won''t ask this."


    "Well, good boy, although the old monk is not afraid of death, the problem is that it''s too late to tell you, it''s gone. Even if it''s written on paper, there''s no word left." The old monk sighed gently, and then said, "second, about the cultivation of the old monk, this can be said."


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at the old monk, which was really something he was very curious about.


    Just like the little apprentice Xudu of the old monk before, he was obviously just a friar at the beginning of Mahayana, but suddenly crossed the entire Mahayana, went straight to the ascension period, and then directly crossed the robbery... This is simply incredible.


    "Let''s start from where we are. This is the holy land of Buddhism, called pure land. On this pure land, you can hide too many heavenly secrets, especially those in the fairy world." The old monk showed a somewhat naughty smile: "in fact, the realm of the old monk, according to the realm of monks, should be regarded as quasi supreme."


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath, and his eyes showed an unbelievable look. He really couldn''t believe it. This old monk... This Buddhist sect leader hiding in the fairy world, is actually a quasi supreme?


    If this news gets out, I''m afraid it will really scare a large number of people to death?


    Those emperors who swagger all day in the heaven mainly know this news, and I''m afraid they will immediately pick up their tails and be honest, right? Dare you be as arrogant as before?


    No wonder the old monk didn''t have any fear when facing the man in blue... That is, a Dharma body of the blood demon ancestor. Calm down in a mess!


    It turned out that the old monk''s own strength was enough to suppress him!


    "This... Is nothing." The old monk sighed: "the old monk moved here from tianwai although the sect. Up to now, all the disciples who came with him in those years have become Buddhas, but the old monk is still struggling here."


    The old monk said. Glancing at Chu Mo, "the old monk has no concerns in his life and is very open-minded. But this time, there is one thing to ask."


    Chu Mo nodded and said seriously, "as long as I can do it!"


    The old monk smiled: "when I see Xudu in the future, my little apprentice. Remember to protect him a little. That child is talented enough and spiritual enough, but he took the road of angry King Kong, which is easy to provoke powerful enemies. If you help me take care of it, I will be very relieved."


    Chu Mo nodded seriously, "don''t worry, Xudu will be my brother of Chu Mo in the future, and I will do my best to protect him all his life!"


    The old monk smiled happily and said to himself, "what you want is this sentence!"! To protect the integrity of Xudu for the whole life is to protect the integrity of Buddhism for the whole life! If you can really take that step in the future. As your brother, if you want to return Buddhism to that realm... What is it?


    Thinking about it, the old monk couldn''t help smiling bitterly in his heart: I said I didn''t have obsession. Is this self deception?


    For a long time, The old monk continued: "About the origin of the young man, because it involves your life experience, the old monk can''t tell you more, but the old monk can tell you very clearly that within a hundred years, they can no longer pass through the star array of Buddhism. They can enter this world. The old monk is also incompetent, and can only guarantee the light and shade of a hundred years, so you must speed up your cultivation. The old monk believes that you, a genius, can reach a very high level within a hundred years."


    "That star array... Was closed by your whole body strength?" Chu Mo looked at the old monk. He suddenly felt that he might not owe much to the Buddha, but he owed too much to the old monk!


    The old monk smiled freely: "it''s all a matter of cause and effect. It seems simple, but it''s not simple. Of course, it won''t hurt you. One day you will understand. The cause and effect... Are equal. Speaking of it, on that day, the old monk will take advantage!"


    Chu Mo shook his head and laughed, "if it weren''t for you today, I would have died once."


    "Today is not me, and you can''t die." The old monk took a deep look at Chu Mo and sighed, "unexpectedly, the wandering supreme female emperor who once dominated the world passed down her nine life skill, and... It was passed to you."


    "What?" Chu Merton looked at the old monk with an incredible face, and he felt that all the hairs on his body were counting down.


    The old monk smiled and waved his hand, say: "Don''t worry, the old monk didn''t see through all your abilities, but then you want to use the nine life skill, and a little breath broke out on your body. Coincidentally, the old monk used to be friends with the wandering supreme. He was very familiar with the breath of the nine life skill. According to the state you started at that time. He should have stepped into the six life realm of the real body! The real body and the fake body all fell... But as long as there is a drop of blood essence, you can regain it New resurrection. Is the old monk right? "


    Chu Mo twitched at the old monk: "that''s right..." in fact, even Chu Mo didn''t know that the beautiful female supreme was originally called Piao zero.


    The old monk looked at Chu Mo and said, "although you didn''t show much today, the old monk at least saw the inheritance shadow of seven or eight supreme masters from you."


    "..." Chu Mo felt speechless again, and then he understood the real meaning of the old monk''s saying that he had migrated from heaven with Buddhism. This old monk... I''m afraid he has lived for countless years! Although his realm is only equivalent to the quasi supreme of monks, I''m afraid even those supreme masters in the ruins will yield to him!


    Chu Mo suddenly had an idea at this time. When the spirit of the world asked him to come to Buddhism, had he met today?


    Mysterious spirit


    Chu Mo shook his head and sighed.


    "Many skills don''t weigh on you. Since you are the director of hundreds of schools, the old monk will teach you another Buddhist magic." The old monk said, without waiting for Chu Mo to refuse, he directly transmitted a divine idea to the deep spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Buddhist six character mantra!" Chu Mo was so surprised that he almost jumped up when he learned what this magic power was, and the whole person was a little silly. It turned out that the Buddhist mantra passed from the old monk to him was just from the mouth of the six Golden Buddhas in the sky!


    It was the six character mantra that directly fixed the young supreme there, unable to move, and even the divine mind was sealed!


    The power of this truth has even surpassed the supreme art!


    "My disciple is not suitable for learning this. Now you are the only one who knows the six character mantra in the vein of Buddhism." The old monk said with a smile.


    "Hey... Wait, wait!" Chu Mo''s face suddenly changed, staring at Lao he Shang: "master... Elder, we can''t do this! I... I didn''t promise to escape, I haven''t married a wife!"¡ª¡ª


    I feel happy when I get over my cold. Thank you for the monthly ticket that you gave me with 10000 starting points yesterday. Next time, try to subscribe to the monthly ticket. There are so many old books, and there are connections on the home page. There are still many subscription tickets, haha. I feel sorry for you for such a reward. How good it is to keep reading.


    It continues to erupt today, and there is a lot of pressure on the monthly ticket list, so don''t let me beg for tickets. People in the Jianghu, there is no way. Well, so I have to continue to ask for tickets. Old readers should know that I never force you to vote for a monthly ticket if you have one, and I''m also grateful for a few recommended votes if you don''t have one.


    Of course, local tyrants who don''t need money are also welcome


    Hahaha, OK, that''s it, the outbreak begins. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 919

    The old monk smiled and said, "the old monk didn''t stop you from looking for your daughter-in-law?"


    "But... But what''s the matter with you passing on the supreme Buddha power to me? Elder, you''re so powerful, you''d better take away the things about this power in my memory as if I''ve never seen it before, okay?" Chu Mo looked at the old monk in fear. He didn''t want to become a monk at all. He not only had Qi Xiaoyu, but also Liuyun!


    Although there is no relationship with Liuyun, it is his woman after all!


    In any case, Chu Mo can''t fail them and become a Buddhist child by escaping alone.


    "Look, it scared you." The old monk laughed.


    "Master... This joke can''t be played indiscriminately. Can I not be afraid?" Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and looked at the empty silence in all directions, but he was very clear in his heart that as long as the old monk had any idea, there would be the Buddha of the heavens instantly.


    If we recite a paragraph of Duhua Sutra to him together... I''m afraid he''ll explain it here.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about anything. Buddhism pays attention to fate. How can there be so much coercion as you think?" The old monk looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "it''s not urgent, it''s not urgent. In the future, if you find a child who is willing to escape into Buddhism and is suitable for practicing the six character mantra, then pass it on to him. If it hasn''t been discovered, it means... No matter how good the magic power is, it will be out of date."


    "..." Chu Mo felt that the old monk was simply irresponsible. How did Buddhism, a sect with a terrible background, finally fall into the hands of such an unreliable old monk? What, everything has its own fate... To put it bluntly, isn''t it just waiting there? Wait until it''s decided, and if you can''t wait, you won''t be destined... My God!


    Chumerton felt great pressure on himself.


    The old monk laughed and exposed the topic, saying only: "these six words of truth, you are good to practice hard. The more you reach a high level, the more you can feel its boundless power! Three thousand worlds. Hundreds of millions of small worlds... Countless creatures will bless this power for you."


    Chu Mo nodded, although he had little understanding about the six word truth before. But after today''s battle, he was really shocked.


    Know that this is a real great skill that should surpass the supreme skill!


    "Although the old monk blocked the star array of Buddhism, in fact, it is in this fairy world. There is another ancient yinshizong door... There is also a star array." The old monk suddenly threw out another heavy message, which almost knocked Chu Mo unconscious.


    "What did you say?" Chu Mo looked at the old monk with a surprised look on his face: "this fairy world... There is also a sect gate in the star array? This... This... Why?"


    Chu Mo was so shocked that he stuttered a little. I''m afraid anyone would have this reaction, because it was so shocking!


    This is the fairyland, not the upper heaven. If the old monk said there was such a sect in the heaven, Chu Mo would not be so shocked. But why is it in the fairy world?


    The old monk said, "in fact, there was another ancient sect that was exiled with Buddhism in those days. The lifetime of that sect was almost the same as that of heaven!"


    "..." Chu Mo was stunned.


    "The chaos oven on your body, at first... Belongs to that door." The old monk said again.


    "..." Chu Mo continued to be a wooden chicken.


    "That door is called daomen." Looking at Chu Mo, the old monk said with deep meaning, "speaking of the origin between you and that sect, it is far better than Buddhism."


    "Daomen..." Chu Mo said with a bitter smile, "I haven''t even heard of it."


    "That sect has also withered now, and they have withered even more seriously than the Buddha sect. However, the vast majority of sects and families in the three realms of immortals on this day inherit things from the Taoist sect. Otherwise, why should monks call each other Taoist friends when they meet? Unfortunately, few people know where their real ancestral clan is, and no one knows that it has already declined." The old monk sighed, "that place has really declined since the disappearance of Zhenyuan Taoist priest more than 3500 years ago. Maybe, you go... And you will encounter the embarrassment of villains."


    "But I have to go there, don''t I?" Chu Mo looked at the old monk and asked.


    The old monk nodded: "yes, the two star arrays must be sealed to completely ensure your safety. Otherwise, if you come out of the star array of daomen, regardless of the great cause and effect caused by the collapse of this side, it will pose a fatal threat to you."


    Chu Mo nodded, "but even if I get to daomen, how can I block the star array? Do I really want to use Feng Shui magic to destroy the star array?"


    Chu Mo was still a little sure of destroying the star array. But that is the real outrage. Even though he didn''t know the material of the star array, he could feel that it must be invaluable. It''s a pity that such a star array was destroyed directly. If it can be sealed, Chu Mo is still willing to seal it.


    "Of course, you don''t need to destroy it. In fact, when old Taoist Zhenyuan left that year, he calculated a divination. Then... There is a token left here and a jade slip." The old monk said, like a trick, and took out an ancient rectangular token, as well as a glittering jade slip.


    Chu Merton looked at the old monk speechless: "why do I have a feeling of being calculated?"


    The old monk glanced at Chu Mo: "nonsense, such a good thing, others can''t ask!"


    "Really?" Chu Mo looked puzzled.


    "Of course it''s true!" The old monk has a serious and serious face.


    "But how do I feel that if I take this token and this jade slip... It is equivalent to carrying the future of the whole daomen?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at the old monk: "there has been a Buddhist sect before, old monk, old master... Can you give me a perfect explanation?"


    The old monk sighed and said with a wry smile, "it''s up to you! Of course, you also have the right to refuse, including the matter of Buddhism before. In fact, the old monk made too many demands and violated the precepts. You can return."


    Chu Mo was silent for a long time, and finally shook his head: "anyway, as long as I don''t die, I will always face up to that group of people in the end. So whether Buddhism or daomen, it''s just a ride for me, right?"


    The old monk was slightly stunned, and then nodded: "if you understand this, it''s also right."


    "Then I can get a lot of help in the current process of growth..."


    The old monk interrupted Chu Mo''s words: "it may not be all help, but there may be a lot of resistance."


    "That doesn''t matter!" Chu Mo waved his hand, "at least... I can get two truly supreme powers, can''t I? Why don''t I agree?"


    "Just promise." The old monk murmured, "besides, it''s not a magic power, it''s a holy skill!" (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 920

    Chu Mo watched the old monk sit there and die, and then the dry body was instantly weathered and dissipated in the wind. Then, a golden Buddha exactly like the old monk rose. On the whole pure land of Buddhism, continuous bells rang.


    Then, instead of crying, the chanting sound kept ringing from everywhere. The sound converged into a torrent. After listening to it, it made people feel at ease, calm and extremely peaceful.


    Chu Mo finally took a look at the bead that enshrined the spirit of his family. In that hall, there is a young woman with long hair and elegant hair. Seeing her, Chu Mo seemed to understand something.


    The woman threw her hands together at Chu Mo and bowed slightly: "Tonghui has seen the patriarch."


    "What? Patriarch... Patriarch?" Chu Mo was stunned.


    The woman smiled: "the former patriarch became a Buddha. When he left, he had already explained that you are the new Buddhist patriarch."


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched violently and his face was full of grief and indignation: "this damn old monk!"


    "The patriarch doesn''t need to worry about things here, but the patriarch can send Buddhist disciples no matter what happens..." Tonghui said softly, "it''s just that Buddhism has always been clean..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Mo understood, waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, you cultivate yourself, I won''t disturb your cultivation, and you don''t care about me. I''ll still marry my daughter-in-law and have children in the future."


    Pooh.


    Chu Mo''s words made many mages in the hall burst out laughing.


    Tonghui is also flushed. Their last patriarch, the old monk... Is unreliable enough. I didn''t expect this new patriarch, let alone tune! Actually yelling in front of them to marry a daughter-in-law and have a baby... It''s simply, it''s impossible to say anything.


    Chu Mo didn''t care about that. He looked at Tonghui and said, "you know everything about the old monk?"


    Tonghui was slightly stunned. Gently nodded, "I see."


    "What do you think?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Ah... No, I didn''t think much." Tonghui seems to avoid this question.


    "What don''t you think much? I think you''re obviously still thinking about him and thinking about him!" Chu Mo suddenly said with some insolence.


    Tonghui blushed and looked at Chu Mo in surprise, "I, I didn''t!" Then he said with tears in his eyes, "I am bent on the Buddha..."


    "Come on. Now the Buddha doesn''t want you. On behalf of the Buddha, I will expel you from here and go wherever you like. You don''t want to see him, just build a small temple and practice by yourself. Anyway, I think your strength has a period of ascension, or just fly to heaven early. I''ve seen that old monk, an old lame..."


    "Don''t let the patriarch say that about him!" Tonghui was suddenly annoyed. Glared at Chu mo. But then, he bowed his head with a guilty conscience and whispered, "as the head of a sect, how can the patriarch say such unbearable words."


    "What''s unbearable? *********, it''s natural that there is no *******, where do you come from?" Chu Mo sneered, "I think you are hypocritical!" With that, he glanced at the other people in the hall with different faces. But all the mages with suppressed laughter said, "am I the new patriarch of Buddhism?"


    "Naturally." An old mage folded his hands at Chu Mo: "Amitabha, as soon as the patriarch took office, he did such deeds of boundless merit..."


    "Ah..." Tonghui was stunned immediately.


    What made her stay was still behind. In the hall, all the young mages nodded together.


    "Yes, Huitong''s relationship with the world has not been broken. These years, we have entered the flight period early, but we have been unwilling to fly to the disaster for a long time. We all see it in our eyes."


    "Since you like it, go back and find it! Buddhism only accepts predestined people. Tonghui, your predestination with Buddhism is not in this life."


    "Maybe afterlife... Maybe afterlife."


    "You... You..." Tonghui''s young and beautiful face had already been as red as a piece of red cloth, and she was so shy that she could hardly speak.


    Chu Mo sighed and waved his hand, "go. If after meeting, I still think... Buddhism is more suitable for you. If you come back, I''ll spend you myself!"


    In the hall, a group of six clean mages couldn''t help rolling their eyes, thinking that you still want to marry a daughter-in-law and have a baby, and you will also help others?


    But these people are really clean and will not chew their tongues. It''s just that Tonghui is miserable these years, and my heart can''t bear it. In addition, there is an old monk who is not very reliable, like the leader of the game world, and their temperament is also very free and easy, not rigid.


    Tonghui stood there, bleary for a long time, suddenly tears on his cheeks, and saluted Chu Mo deeply. This time... It was not Buddhist etiquette, but the etiquette of noble girls. "Thank you, patriarch. When my family said nothing and didn''t agree with me with him, I was angry and ran away. Later, my family has let go, but I... Can''t pull down that face. And because of me, he was injured in the leg by my family, forming a road injury. I, I have no face to see him."


    "I can cure his leg." Chu Mo said.


    "Seriously?" Tonghui''s face suddenly showed surprise.


    "Of course, if you don''t have some skills, can you be your patriarch?" Chu Mo grinned.


    "...." all the people present were speechless for a while, and they didn''t know how credible Chu Mo''s words were.


    "You..." Chu Mo sighed, directly took out a jade bottle from his body and threw it to Chu Mo: "there are thirty pills in it. If he takes it continuously for a month, he will recover. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Tonghui took the jade bottle with surprise and joy, and then gave a deep salute to Chu Mo and all the people in the hall. He choked and said, "thank you for taking care of the little girl over the years. I dare not say thank you for your kindness. One day, the little girl will definitely repay!"


    "Wish you well."


    "If you are well!"


    "We all hope you are well!"


    A group of mages looked solemn, folded their hands and chanted in unison, "Amitabha!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Tonghui left Buddhism to find the happiness she had lost for many years.


    Chu Mo also left Buddhism, and he wanted to rush to Taoism, for... It was his own life.


    It''s really sad to say that Chu Mo once thought that his life experience must be strange, and his parents must have unimaginable identities and positions.


    The Spirit said: the magic world is yours! The whole world is up to you! He almost sent a complete five element Taoist foundation material to himself and gave himself a perfect avatar! I have done too much for myself!


    Although the big skeleton didn''t say, he told Chu Mo with action that the whole Guixu... Is supporting you!


    "Killing heaven is mine!"


    "The sky is mine!"


    "Chaos oven is also mine!"


    All of this, all of which virtually remind Chu Mo: you have a powerful backstage! Although you grow up in the human world, you have unique and powerful fortune under the heaven!


    Although no one has ever said this to Chu Mo, this is how Chu Mo feels!


    Therefore, even if Chu Mo knew that his enemy was the blood demon ancestor, the quasi supreme state of terror, the Shangguan family, the Zhuge family, the Luo family, and even the Qin family and the Dong family, the top powerful families in the heaven... Although there was pressure, the pressure was also great, but he never despair!


    Because Chu Mo believes that in the end, the winner must be him!


    Quasi Supreme... After all, he is not supreme, and his large group of teachers are all supreme!


    What about the celestial clan?


    There are three top artifacts on his body!


    He also has a father and mother who may stand tall!


    Until today, he saw the young supreme who came across the galaxy. Each other''s little bastards, your father''s garbage... Completely shattered all Chu Mo''s fantasies, that dream... Woke up.


    But at the same time, it also completely aroused all the blood in Chu Mo''s heart!


    He wants to kill!


    Want to kill all sides!


    Want to completely kill those bastards who humiliated his father! Cut off their heads one by one! Dress in a string and hang it on the flagpole!


    But reason is telling Chu Mo that he is not the opponent of that group at all, so no matter how angry he is, he must seal the star array of daomen before the other party reacts!


    Even if it is only a hundred years!


    Then, I have a hundred years of quiet development time.


    A hundred years, not long.


    But that''s enough.


    As for those families in heaven who are enemies of themselves? As for the blood demon ancestor?


    You are just a stone that I used to sharpen my knife after waking up in my dream. (to be continued ~ ^ ~)

 Chapter 921

    The vast fairyland stretches endlessly, with magnificent mountains and rivers everywhere.


    Chu Mo walked between the mountains and the earth, constantly feeling the various principles contained in heaven and earth. At the same time, he was also studying the six character Buddhist mantra left by the old monk. And the skill in the jade slip from daomen.


    The last sentence of the old monk before he passed away and became a Buddha said that these two skills were not magical powers, but holy skills!


    Chu Mo looked it up on the letter board these days and didn''t see any records related to the word holy magic. So Chu Mo is only skeptical until now, but he is not sure about the real level of the so-called holy art.


    But he already knows one thing.


    It turns out that the most powerful monk in the world is not the real end of the monk. It seems to be another starting point!


    This made Chu Mo feel shocked and shocked, and at the same time, infinite hope also rose in his heart.


    There is also the anger hidden in the depths of my heart!


    I must find my father!


    I must see my mother!


    I want anyone in this world who dares to humiliate them to never open his mouth!


    I will kill whoever dares to humiliate my parents!


    Although I am not strong enough now, I will try my best to make myself strong. No one can stop me on this road. No matter who stands in front of me, I will kick him away!


    The token of daomen is the symbol of the supremacy of daomen!


    Although it has declined, it is impossible to command the world with a token. But its value... Is still immeasurable!


    What is more valuable is the jade slip.


    That is the nine character mantra of Taoism.


    "Pro, Bing, Dou, Zhe, all, array, column, front, line."


    Just nine words, but it contains the supreme road.


    Linzi Jue is as motionless as a mountain; Military formula, vast energy; Dou Zi Jue resonates with the universe; Zhe Zi Jue, recovery ability; All word formula, mental induction; Array word formula, hidden breath; The formula of listing words, time and space; Front word formula. Five elements; Line word formula, heaven and man are one.


    Compared with the six character mantra of Buddhism, the nine character mantra of Taoism is closer to the cultivation system of Chu mo.


    Because he understood it a little and got great benefits from it!


    For example, the former word formula. Chu Mo is not familiar with the operation, let alone the first word formula for entry. The five color Taoist platform in Dantian instantly resonates strongly, and the speed of absorbing five elements is more than twice as fast as it used to be!


    You should know that the affinity of Chu Mo''s five element Daoji for the five element elements has reached an unprecedented level. Now running this is not a familiar formula. Unexpectedly, it received such magic effect!


    This made Chu Mo deeply shocked. He even had a feeling that this Taoist nine word mantra was prepared for him!


    Chu Mo then tried to run the following formula, and his forward speed doubled in an instant!


    The feeling of tearing open the void in front of him in an instant and walking through time and space made Chu Mo feel what real speed is.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but think of it in his heart: I''m just practicing this Taoist nine character mantra, and the corresponding aspects have more than doubled. Isn''t it that the current comprehensive combat power... Is almost twice as strong as before?


    So, what if you practice to get started? Practice to be proficient? Practice to be proficient? How about practicing to the master level?


    At that time. What kind of scene will it be?


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo couldn''t help wondering, since daomen has such a terrible skill, how can it decline?


    Why did all this... Happen?


    This is really a place that Chu Mo couldn''t understand.


    Because in Chu Mo''s view, although the nine character mantra is very obscure, it is not to the extent that it can''t be understood and understood at all? If everyone of the disciples of Taoism masters this nine character mantra, what forces in this world will be opponents of Taoism?


    He didn''t know one thing. If the nine character mantra of daomen is as easy to practice as he thought, daomen is really invincible!


    First of all, I want to master the nine word mantra. You need to have excellent talent. I''m afraid you won''t be able to produce one in 10000 years!


    Therefore, there are not a few forces or individuals who master the nine character mantra of Taoism in this world, but they can really cultivate it. But almost none!


    After thousands of years, only a few monks can learn all the nine character mantras, but it is almost impossible to cultivate to a very high level!


    More people can use oneortwo of these truths, which is a great achievement!


    Because the power of the nine character mantra is too great, but it is too difficult to practice. In daomen, there was a saying that the nine character mantra is the most powerful and garbage holy skill in the world!


    It is said that no one in the whole Taoism can cultivate the nine character mantra to that level except the first, second and third ancestors of the Taoism who once practiced the nine character mantra to the utmost.


    So now Chu Mo is still immersed in joy. This also fully illustrates one thing. Sometimes, it is the luck of disciples to have the guidance of famous teachers; But sometimes... Without the guidance of famous teachers, you may also receive an unexpected effect!


    Like Chu Mo now, he was almost completely immersed in the nine character mantra on the whole journey.


    Although the six character mantra of Buddhism is equally powerful, Chu Mo doesn''t think it is the most suitable for him. As the old monk said, one day in the future, if you really find a suitable talent, you can pass it on.


    Of course, when he has thoroughly studied the nine character mantra of Taoism, he may also turn back to study the six character mantra of Buddhism. After all, from the level, the two sides are equal! Just which is more suitable.


    Chu Mo''s cultivation is also constantly improving, and his improvement speed is quite terrible.


    As the spirit of the world once said, once Chu Mo successfully builds the foundation of the five elements, his realm will improve faster than those who have countless top-level resources.


    Chu Mo has been walking for three months. His strength has risen to the peak of the refining period, and he may enter the Mahayana period at any time!


    The second God, also condensed by him, is now able to occasionally let the second God into the Lord, perfect separation, and enter the magic world. But in this process, I didn''t dare to leave for too long. Because his second God is still not enough to support the perfect separation in the magic world for too long.


    The disadvantage is that the time to travel will be a little delayed, but the advantage is... Chu Mo entered the magic world with perfect separation, and he can directly enter the magic city of the sky!


    Moreover, no one... Can recognize his identity from this perfect avatar.


    In this way, when Chu Mo measured the beautiful mountains and rivers in the fairy world for the fourth month, he finally came to daomen.


    The ancestral court of that world power.


    There is no imagined dilapidation, but it gives people a strange prosperity!


    Looking at the magnificent mountain gate in front of him, Chu Mo finally understood what the old monk said to him: if you go to daomen, you may encounter villains.


    Because of this mountain gate, Chu Mo felt that he might not be able to walk in openly. (~^~)

 Chapter 922

    Chu Mo has never seen such a magnificent mountain gate, which is ten thousand feet high!


    Seen from a distance, this is not a mountain gate at all, but a huge and magnificent castle!


    In particular, the top of the mountain gate has been towering into the clouds, and the two ancient and vigorous big character gate. Looming in the clouds.


    Is the sect that can build such a magnificent and luxurious Mountain Gate really the declining Taoist gate in the mouth of the old monk? Is it really the last pure Taoist sect leader who has left and disappeared?


    Chu Mo felt it was hard to accept such a statement.


    The mountain gate is a "door" shape. When you look inside from the empty place in the middle, you can see the rows of ancient buildings, hidden behind the rolling mountains of ancient trees.


    Full of energy enveloped the whole Taoist gate, a real top-level faction of the fairyland.


    Chu Mo originally flew in midair, and fell to the ground hundreds of miles away from the mountain gate.


    From the position in front of him to the mountain gate, hundreds of miles away, there is a huge square paved with bluestones!


    The square stretches for hundreds of miles, which... Is enough to shock people.


    On the square, a large number of young disciples are meditating and practicing, and some are fighting and dueling.


    The group simply turned a blind eye to the arrival of Chu mo. Because like Chu Mo, there are an endless stream of people flying from afar!


    Chu Mo felt that his brain was almost out of use. How could such a big sect with such a scene and such prosperity be almost unable to find anything about it on the letter board? In such a sect, how... There must be hundreds, thousands or even more monks who can enter the magic world?


    But the truth is. There is hardly any record about daomen on the letter board.


    This is very abnormal!


    In particular, the old monk said that monks all over the world meet and praise each other, but few people know where the real ancestral court of Taoism is. It is also said that 3500 years ago, after old Taoist Zhenyuan also left in a flutter, the whole Taoist gate really declined


    But now everything he sees. Which has anything to do with decline? And you see, people come and go. I''m afraid there are hundreds of thousands of people practicing in the square just a few hundred miles away!


    Few people know where the real Taoist ancestral court is?


    If the word "daomen" is not written on the extremely luxurious Mountain Gate, you can also consider that it has been occupied by people... But now... How to explain?


    Chu Mo''s eyes showed a somewhat confused color.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came around: "Taoist friends also came here to understand the nine character truth?"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He turned around and saw a young man in his twenties with clear eyes.


    The young man has a kind smile on his face. Seeing Chu Mo turning back, he immediately said, "I''m in Xialin Yu, from the remote southern region of the fairy world. I don''t know your name and where you come from?"


    "Chu Xiaohei comes from an unknown place." Chu Mo nodded at the young man named Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked very familiar. Seeing Chu Mo''s answer, he smiled more. Said: "this door is really powerful! It has just appeared for 200 years, and it has become one of the top sects in the fairy world..."


    "...." chumerton looked dull. Looking at Lin Yu, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said, "what are you talking about? This place... Has just been built for 200 years?"


    Lin Yu immediately looked at Chu Mo with a surprised look on his face: "what? Brother Chu doesn''t know? What are you doing here?"


    Chu Mo said something speechless, "I happened to pass by and was surprised by this magnificent mountain gate. I came here to see the excitement."


    "Hahaha, I see. This mountain gate is indeed magnificent, which is really not affordable for ordinary people. But for daomen, building such a mountain gate is just a drop in the bucket." Lin Yu said.


    "Are you two new here?" At this time, suddenly, another voice intervened directly.


    Chu Mo and Lin Yu all turned to look. I saw a middle-aged man of about 40 years old, dressed in a gorgeous Taoist robe, fat head, ears and red face coming towards the two.


    When Lin Yu saw the Taoist robe on the middle-aged man, his face immediately showed an excited color, and he directly made a chief inspector: "junior Lin Yu, I''ve seen the master of Taoism!"


    Chu Mo frowned slightly. From the middle-aged man, he didn''t feel the demeanor of a monk at all, but felt a vulgar breath. It''s like a waste that has been hollowed out due to excessive alcohol and sex. Normally, any monk would stay away from such a person.


    But now, such a person actually wears a gorgeous Taoist robe and acts as an elder here.


    Therefore, Chu Mo can''t salute such a person like Lin Yu at all.


    The middle-aged man nodded at Lin Yu with satisfaction, then looked at Chu Mo, and immediately frowned, "what about you? Don''t you understand any rules when you come here?"


    "What rules?" Chu Mo frowned and frowned at the middle-aged man.


    "Ouch?" The middle-aged man''s two extremely short eyebrows shook and immediately showed signs of attack.


    At this time, Lin Yu immediately blocked Chu Mo behind him and said with a smile, "don''t be angry, elder. My friend, I came from a small place and haven''t seen much of the world. This... Is a little filial respect we give you." Lin Yu said, casually handing over a storage bag.


    Chu Mo didn''t know what was in the storage bag, but it didn''t look too bad. Frowned and was about to say something, but Lin Yu turned around and gave him a wink.


    The middle-aged man naturally took the storage bag, didn''t look at the things inside, and put it away. The expression on his face also eased a little. He said to Chu Mo faintly, "boy, learn from your friend Haosheng. You look good. How can you be so bad?"


    Lin Yu said with a smile, "sorry, sorry, elder, for the sake of the boy, don''t be general with him."


    "Come on, two nine word mantras, 5000 pieces of the best fairy crystal." The middle-aged man snorted in his nostrils and said to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu was stunned and said, "elder, isn''t it... Isn''t it a thousand pieces of the best fairy crystal?"


    "Your share of 1000 yuan, his share... 4000 yuan!" The middle-aged man sneered and said, "for someone who doesn''t understand the rules at all, it''s good if I don''t have general knowledge with him. I want to spend a thousand fairy crystals to buy a nine character mantra? It''s just a dream!"


    "But we... We don''t have that much money." Lin Yu immediately looked embarrassed.


    "How many do you have?" The middle-aged man''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning.


    "I, I only have 3000..."


    "OK, that''s it. For your sake!" The middle-aged man didn''t wait for Lin Yu to finish talking, so he answered.


    Lin Yu''s face suddenly showed a painful expression, but he still clenched his teeth and wanted to take Xianjing from the storage ring.


    At this time, a hand was on his arm, and Chu Mo''s voice faintly rang out: "brother, you only buy your share, I don''t need it." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 923

    "Oh, boy, you want to provoke, don''t you?" The middle-aged man''s two small short eyebrows suddenly stood up, and his eyes showed a cold light: "don''t want to buy it from uncle, right? Uncle will put his words here today. If you don''t buy it, if you dare to step into this square one step, you will be splashed with blood five steps!"


    "Oh?" Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a funny expression: "you let my blood splash five steps?" He was about to walk forward.


    But Lin Yu held him tightly, and then whispered in Chu Mo''s ear, "he''s just a garbage, and the people behind him are extremely powerful... Don''t provoke them! Otherwise, he''s really dead!"


    Then, Lin Yu smiled at the middle-aged man and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I buy it. My friend has been such a bull since childhood. He''s not sensible. Your adult has a lot of... Don''t be general with him!"


    With that, he took out a storage bag directly from his body and handed it to the middle-aged fat man.


    The middle-aged fat man directly opened the storage bag this time, carefully explored it, nodded with satisfaction, and then threw out two jade slips: "take it, Taoist priest is in a good mood today, otherwise... Hum!"


    With that, he twisted his fat body and walked away.


    Until the fat man walked away, many people surrounded him. An 18-year-old girl looked at Chu Mo with a reproachful face and said, "Why are you so ignorant? You almost implicated your friend, do you know?"


    Another 70 year old man also stroked his beard with his hand, nodded and said, "young man, young and vigorous, it''s easy to lose!"


    A 60 year old woman also squeezed in and shook her head at Chu Mo: "such a good appearance is a little silly. Thanks to a good friend!"


    Chu Mo looked at these people around him with a dull face. He suddenly felt that these people in front of him... Why are they a little abnormal?


    "Go away..." Lin Yu pulled Chu Mo and whispered in the dark: say later!


    Later, Lin Yu looked at the group politely with a gentle smile on his face. This group of people also responded politely. Lin Yu took Chu Mo and walked deep into the square.


    Go out for dozens of miles, and there are no people around for dozens of miles. It just stopped.


    "What the hell is going on?" Chu Mo smiled bitterly: "in addition, brother, you and I have never known each other. Why do you want to help me so?"


    "Rely on your parents at home and friends when you go out!" Lin Yu waved his hand. Said: "it''s just a small amount of money..."


    Chu Mo noticed that Lin Yu said the last few words reluctantly. When he said it, his eyes blinked one after another. Obviously, there are more than 3000 best fairy crystals. For Lin Yu, it''s really not a small amount of money. However, Chu Mo could feel something about this man''s temperament. It belongs to the kind of person who is so righteous that he looks silly to outsiders.


    "Hehe, in that case, don''t worry. I will definitely let the dead fat man kneel on the ground and beg your forgiveness with a hundred times and a thousand times Xianjing." Chu Mo said.


    "My brother..." Lin Yu was scared like a cat with fried fur. After looking around, he patted his chest with his hand and said, "brother, please be a brother. Don''t scare people like this in the future. It will really scare people to death!"


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile, "OK, I won''t say this, then tell me, what''s going on?"


    Lin Yu took Chu Mo to sit on the square. It was noon at this time. The bluestone paved on the square was very warm by the blazing sun. It was very comfortable to sit on it.


    Lin Yu said, "no one knows the origin of this sect. There is a saying that the leader of this sect is actually a descendant of an extremely ancient sect. He has the supreme magic power!" With that, Yang Yang raised the two jade slips in his hand, and then threw one to Chu Mo: "it''s this nine character truth!"


    "Two hundred years ago, the leader of Taoism established Taoism here. But at that time, this place was far from as brilliant as it is today. It was also very dilapidated! There were only a few small Taoist temples, and there were not even a few personal shadows." Lin Yu said.


    Chu Mo nodded secretly in his heart, and said that the situation was normal.


    "And then?" Chu Mo asked. He wanted to know the leader of this Taoist sect. Who is it, and why is it that the nine character mantra is sold wantonly? He just glanced at the nine character mantra in the jade slip with his divine sense. It was exactly the same as the nine character mantra on his body!


    In other words, this sect is taking the unparalleled holy skill... As cabbage!


    This is simply unreasonable!


    "Later, the leader of the Taoist school, the eight disciples he sat down, began to recruit disciples. But at first, not many people believed them, and they all felt that this was simply a grass-roots team." Lin Yu''s eyes showed some admiration: "but the eight disciples are really powerful. It took only a dozen years to teach 72 great abilities!"


    "Seventy two great powers?" Chu Mo''s face was strange: "how can you do it?"


    Lin Yu was very uneasy about Chu Mo''s slightly sarcastic tone, but now he was more or less familiar with the style of "Chu Xiaohei". Like his name, this guy''s mouth was also very black.


    "It took only a few years for these seventy-two great powers to understand one of the nine character mantras, and then the speed of cultivation improvement was thousands of miles a day! From the beginning, they were nothing, until the great monks in the period of ascension, they only took a few years!" Lin Yu''s eyes were full of longing: "it only took a few years! Brother, can you understand that feeling? Even if the children of the celestial clan above practice, it''s at most this speed?"


    "In a few years... From nothing, became a rising monk?" Chu Mo frowned, and he instinctively felt that there... Seemed to be a taste of demon clan!


    Because under normal circumstances, even the Tianjiao of those big families in the heaven, it is not so easy to want to be nothing in a few years, from nothing to the period of ascension... I''m afraid! That requires countless resources to cultivate!


    The consumption of that kind of resources, so far, Chu Mo has not felt that strength from any immortal forces.


    "Yes, in a few years! From an ordinary boy who is not a foundation builder, he has grown into a great monk in the period of ascension!" Lin Yu said, "now the leader of the Taoist school and the eight disciples have long disappeared. Many people say that they have already soared to the heaven. Even more than half of the seventy-two great powers have also soared to the heaven. What is left now is also to preside over the normal operation of the Taoist school. Otherwise, they would have soared and left."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "then daomen became famous? Then they began to sell nine character mantras in such a large number?"


    Lin Yu nodded, "not only that!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said with a serious face, "in fact, the nine character mantra... Is just a cover. Really, many people know it clearly in their hearts. They may not understand one of them in their whole life. But why do you still spend a lot of money on it? The problem... Lies in this square!"


    Chu Mo frowned, and then silently used the art of looking at Qi, glanced at the square, and then, Chu Mo suddenly felt a chill in his heart¡ª¡ª


    Another six chapters!


    See the outbreak again!


    The outbreak of one day or two is nothing, but the outbreak of the whole month or year is the test.


    I believe I can stand this test, and I also believe that you will always support me like this!


    Well, folks, come to vote!


    Web users directly vote.


    Mobile phone users look here!!! Here is the monthly ticket, here is the ticket! Yes, punch hard! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 924

    Star array!


    The star array of daomen is actually here! Just under this huge square!


    This discovery made Chu Mo extremely shocked.


    Not only is the star array here, but this place has been tampered with!


    This is also the fundamental reason why the previous eight disciples and 72 powerful people... Can set foot in the ascension period within a few years!


    It was someone who introduced the majestic power of the star array directly into their bodies through a powerful means!


    Only in this way can we create so many strong people in such a short time.


    No wonder that just now the dead fat man never let him step on this square if he didn''t buy the nine character truth; No wonder so many people... Are on this square; No wonder there is hardly any news about daomen on the letter board!


    i see!


    People''s selfishness is at work!


    Now this place is not a real Taoist sect, but a real evil!


    The problem is that after becoming stronger in this way, even if it can really soar to heaven, it will completely lose the hope of continuing to a higher road.


    But this kind of thing, for an ordinary person, is probably also a good thing he dreams of?


    Chu Mo thought of this and couldn''t help but be a little silent. He had a feeling that he didn''t know what to say.


    He glanced at Lin Yu beside him and said, "brother, if you can take out 3000 top-grade fairy crystals at once, you must be very rich?"


    "There''s nothing extraordinary. The power of the family has gathered so much." Lin Yu''s smile is a little bitter, He said: "In fact, the real immortal forces simply despise this place. They think that the monks who are quickly formed in this way have no future at all. At most... That is, it is impossible to soar to the heaven and break through to the great Luo Jinxian. But the problem is, that is their idea. For us, it is completely unthinkable to soar to the heaven. So even if we know this clearly There are problems, but everyone... You see, they are still flocking to it. "


    Chu Mo nodded in silence and sighed softly, "yes, what you said is reasonable, but have you ever thought about this way? Even if you can fly to the sky, will there be any hidden danger? If this hidden danger happens one day in the future, it is likely to be fatal."


    Lin Yu nodded, "I thought about this possibility, but to be honest, I can''t care about it. If we don''t do it in this way, we won''t have a chance to get out of the fairy world all our lives. If we can enter the heaven, maybe there are some other opportunities to change all this."


    Chu Mo sighed, "then why are you making friends with me like this? To tell the truth, there are more than 2000 excellent fairy crystals. It should be enough for you to practice for many years."


    Lin Yu smiled shyly: "first, I feel like old brother at first sight. I feel inexplicably friendly after seeing you. I just want to be friends with you; second, I also need to have a real good friend here, otherwise, I think I may be bullied. Such things as fighting for territory also happen from time to time. It''s not surprising that old people bully newcomers. When I see old brother, I think big brother should be a strong man."


    "Haha, I''m just a monk in the refining period now." Chu Mo shook his head with a smile. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of several strong men. Coming towards them.


    Lin Yu''s face suddenly showed a nervous look. "Brother Chu, don''t be impulsive. I still have some money on me. It''s a big deal that we spend money to buy peace. Don''t conflict with people on the first day, otherwise, it will be difficult to get along in the future."


    "Being bullied on the first day will only be more miserable in the future!" Chu Mo said faintly, and then looked at the group of strong men who quickly leaned over.


    In the distance, the dead fat man was hundreds of miles away. He stared at this side coldly in his eyes and sneered, "little thing, do you think you''ll be all right after you pay the money? Dare to be tough with me? I''ll let you understand the rules here! Let you know, who''s in charge of this place!"


    Chu Mo looked a hundred miles away, and his plain eyes made the fat Taoist''s heart slightly chilly. He hurriedly turned his head away and said to himself: is this boy really a master? How can you notice me hundreds of miles away?


    Thinking in his heart, the middle-aged fat Taoist didn''t stay here much, so he turned and left. He doesn''t want to involve himself in this cause and effect. Because in his opinion, there are a few big men, even if the boy is really a prick, it is enough to be picked up to kneel down and beg for mercy!


    Because those big men, any one, are all monks in Mahayana!


    Quick Mahayana friar!


    At this time, those big men had come to Chu Mo''s side. One of them, nearly ten feet tall, came to Chu Mo and looked down at Chu Mo: "boy, new?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the big man and didn''t speak.


    "Quite horizontal?" The big man sneered, and then stretched out his big hand like a palm fan, yanked it hard at Chu Mo''s head, and cursed unclearly: "Damn, I should teach you a lesson!"


    "Don''t do it..." Lin Yu''s voice was drowned in the scolding of a strong man.


    PA!


    A crisp sound.


    The faces of the other big men were all with excited smiles, as if they saw the picture of the new fool being slapped and bleeding his nose.


    Bullying or something, I feel the most happy!


    However, the smiles on their faces soon froze there, and their eyes all showed an unbelievable look.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, everyone was numb.


    The big man himself was stunned, because a slightly emaciated hand directly grabbed his wrist and let him try his best. This slap did not go down.


    "If you don''t want to die, just get away." Chu Mo took a cold look at the big man, and then let go.


    The big man stepped back two steps, and then sat on the ground with his eyes still full of confusion. He still didn''t seem to have recovered from the shock just now.


    Lin Yu was also stunned, looking at Chu Mo strangely. Although he could not judge the realm of these tough men, he could clearly feel their strength. I didn''t expect that this big brother around me, who is dead faced because of intuition, should have such terrible strength.


    The eyes of the other big men all showed dangerous light. Looking at Chu Mo, they burst out their breath.


    Mahayana!


    Mahayana!


    Mahayana!


    All are monks in Mahayana!


    Counting the one that was shaken down by Chu Mo, there are five monks in Mahayana!


    Under normal circumstances, this is already a quite amazing and terrible force.


    But in Chu Mo''s eyes, he only felt sad for them, because Chu Mo had felt the subsequent powerlessness from these people.


    Chu Mo is not afraid of 10000 such people!


    Although it is impossible to kill them all, Chu Mo is absolutely confident that he can kill several in and out, at least thousands!


    However, these five monks in Mahayana obviously don''t think so. In their view, people who are obviously inferior to them in front of them are obviously looking for death!


    The man who was shaken to the ground also stood up at this time, and finally recovered. He looked at Chu Mo with a ferocious expression and said angrily, "little beast, you''re dead!"¡ª¡ª


    5.20... I love you again!


    Vote for the monthly ticket!


    Vote for recommendation!


    In addition, today is our beauty management youyou''s birthday. I wish youyou a happy birthday, always so beautiful! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 925

    Lin Yu was obviously scared, and his eyes flashed with fear, and some even dared not look at these Mahayana monks. But his actions moved Chu Mo, because he still stayed with Chu Mo and didn''t leave.


    "Hide away first, I''ll be fine." Chu Mo glanced at Lin Yu.


    "No, we are already friends. We have to face things together!" Lin Yu said shivering.


    "Boy, do you know what the end of trouble is?" A big man''s eyes finally fell on Lin Yu, and he said ferociously, "I will tear you alive! Tear off your arms and feed the dog! Tear off your legs and feed the dog! Then escape your intestines and wrap them around your neck..."


    WOW!


    Before the big man finished speaking, Lin Yu almost vomited.


    At this time, many people in the distance have noticed the movement here, but those people all look at it from a distance, and the eyes of most people are full of indifference. It seemed that what was about to happen had nothing to do with them.


    There are also some people whose eyes are full of excitement, as if to say: great, finally there is a good play!


    Only a few people looked at Chu Mo with a little sympathy, but this sympathy did not dare to show very clearly.


    Chu Mo patted Lin Yu on the shoulder, "OK, I admit you are my friend, but you''d better not get involved in this matter first. Listen, you go and stay. It''ll be over in a moment."


    Lin Yu was pale, and the fear in his eyes was hard to hide, but he was still shaking his head.


    Chu Mo shook his head, suddenly grabbed Lin Yu''s collar and threw him out. This skill is beyond the expectation of many people.


    Those big men, no one came forward to stop them. Because of their goals. The person in front of them, as for others, is not within their scope of attention.


    Lin Yu was thrown hundreds of miles away by Chu Mo directly, and fell into the crowd there, as if he wanted to rush back. Be held by someone. Scolded, "are you dying?"


    "You let go of me. That''s my friend! I can''t ignore my friend''s distress!" Lin Yu said.


    "You used to be a drag! Can you fight a monk in Mahayana?" A person sneered, "if you want to prove the friendship between you, it''s not so!"


    "That is, there is no point in your passing like this except dragging your feet and dying."


    These people are all just a little sympathetic to Chu mo. Chu Mo''s perception ability has been so strong that ordinary people can''t understand it. He knows. Throw Lin Yu, a fool, over there. Those people will stop him.


    Then Chu Mo looked at the monks in the five Mahayana periods in front of him and said in a deep voice, "you have decided to be enemies with me, haven''t you?"


    "Hahahaha, being the enemy with you? You really look up to yourself. We just look at you and want to teach you a lesson." A monk who was close to the peak of Mahayana looked at Chu Mo coldly. He said to the other four people, "go ahead, suppress him first, and then leave him an unforgettable lesson!"


    "Haha, don''t worry, brother. I''m best at leaving unforgettable lessons."


    "I''m good at it, too!"


    Five monks in the Mahayana realm, Qi Qi, directly suppressed towards Chu mo.


    It has to be said that this is a rather terrible field. The power of Mahayana itself is too much higher than that of alchemy!


    Even if this is the five accelerated Mahayana monks, it is also the Mahayana period, not cabbage!


    Those who watched in the distance seemed to have seen the fate of Chu Mo, and thought that the inexperienced newcomer was his greatest luck to survive today.


    Bang!


    A very dull sound, and then I saw a figure, like a broken kite, flying directly high.


    Fly more than a hundred miles and smash it on the square!


    On the spot, the ancient bluestones there were smashed into a large area, and a deep ditch was ploughed out where the body passed!


    The man also passed out directly.


    Then, the second one!


    A figure, in the void, drew a very beautiful arc and fell hard on the bluestone on the other side of the square, where a deep ditch was also ploughed out!


    This time, everyone was stunned, almost lost the ability to think, silly thinking: eh? Hasn''t the new comer just been beaten away once? How did you get kicked off again?


    Because in people''s subconscious, they don''t think that those who are beaten away will be people!


    How can a monk in Mahayana be defeated so easily by a monk in purgatory?


    Bang bang!


    Until they followed closely, three more figures flew out more than a hundred miles in three different directions. Fell to the ground and smashed large pieces of bluestones on the square. Plough out the deep ditch... People seem to have finally recovered a little.


    "Those five Mahayana monks... Who were beaten away?"


    "It seems... It is!"


    "This is impossible!"


    "How can this be true?"


    Everyone is stupid.


    At this moment, looking down from a high place, with Chu Mo as the center and more than 100 miles away from him, there are five deep and long ditches like a five petaled flower. The distance between each big ditch is actually measured like a ruler, which is quite accurate!


    The five Mahayana monks, without exception, were unconscious on the spot, and no one could wake up.


    The whole square was suddenly silent. Everyone looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, and instantly filled with awe and fear, as well as the incomparable inconceivable intensity!


    It''s hard for them to believe what they see is true.


    It was so shocking that five monks in Mahayana were suddenly beaten away by a young man in purgatory. Playing is so artistic.


    Especially when you look down from the top of the Mountain Gate of the Taoist gate, you will see more clearly!


    As everyone knows, at the moment, the alarm bell is ringing in the room at the top of the daomen Mountain Gate, which is towering into the clouds!


    Tong Tiegang, once a genuine gangster, spent more than 100 years building a foundation reluctantly. Later, he joined suofeyun gate, one of the eight disciples of daomen, and became one of the seventy-two great powers after several years.


    But because the congenital conditions are too poor, Tong Tiegang''s hope of continuing to soar to heaven is quite slim. Therefore, he simply gave up and was willing to stay here in the fairy world. The cultivation during the flying period can also enjoy the glory of the world.


    For him, this was a life he had never dreamed of!


    However, this is only Tong Tiegang who used to be. Today, Tong Tiegang has already lived and cultivated his body. He is very dignified. All day long, the Dragon sees the head but not the tail. He has the supreme right here in daomen.


    But at the moment, he was a little flustered!


    Because of his master, the alarm bell set by the ancestor of "daomen" actually began to ring!


    "Master once said that the alarm bell... Is connected to the big formation, and the alarm bell keeps ringing... That is, the big formation is touched by people, and I... what should I do?" Few people will believe that Tong Tiegang, one of the top seventy-two powers, will also have such a panic at a loss.


    Just like when he was a gangster, once he encountered a crisis, he would be at a loss like this!


    Now the status is respected so far, but the things in this bone have not changed. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 926

    Tong Tiegang stood in front of the window carved and polished out of the huge crystal. Through the looming clouds, he looked at the tiny and almost invisible figure on the square, and his anger grew stronger and stronger in his eyes, Suddenly he clenched his teeth and said, "I''m a rising period... He''s just a refining period. He can defeat five Mahayana periods, but it''s impossible to defeat such a rising period! Why should I be afraid of him? Since he dared to touch the formation, I directly suppressed him! Yes... Kill him!"


    With that, Tong Tiegang murmured, "if only there were other martial brothers in this door now."


    Although there are still many people left in the fairy world, most of them are scattered everywhere and secretly cultivate their own forces. At the same time, they are also recruiting disciples for Taoism.


    Almost all of these people are those who don''t want to continue to soar to the heaven. Then, it has become their greatest wish to establish their own forces in this fairy world and let glory and wealth pass on forever. In contrast, Tong Tiegang is the least ambitious of their 72 powers. It''s enough just to have your own glory and wealth. Therefore, only he will stay here for a long time.


    After all, he is already the highest status person here, enjoying the treatment of ancestors!


    For example, the room where he is now is the room of the founder of daomen in those days!


    This sense of satisfaction and achievement makes Tong Tiegang wake up with laughter every day.


    After making the decision, Tong Tiegang was no longer so nervous. He gritted his teeth, walked out of the room, and then began to order some of his loyal followers to take down that person! It''s better to kill on the ground!


    Although Tong Tiegang didn''t know exactly what the big formation under the square was, he knew very well that all his glory, wealth and future... Were all under the pressure of that big formation.


    Once there is any problem in that big formation, then... His Tong Tiegang will also follow and plummet.


    At the end of the square. At the foot of the magnificent mountain gate, the middle-aged fat man was so scared that his heart would jump out.


    Seeing the destruction of the square, his heart had already been mentioned to his throat. Such a thing would not have happened if he hadn''t asked someone to teach the young man who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Now this disaster seems to have caused too much!


    The middle-aged fat man is a very smart man. He knows it in his heart. If this matter cannot be handled properly. I''m afraid he won''t survive.


    Then he shouted, "how dare you destroy the sacred daomen square? Boy... You''re dead! Everyone... Whoever kills him can get the qualification to practice in this square forever! I only recognize the person who killed him!"


    Tong Tiegang, who was descending in midair with a large group of followers, was slightly stunned at the words of the middle-aged fat man, and then his face showed joy. The heart said that the fat man was OK!


    Once this sentence comes out, I''m afraid everyone in the square. Will intentionally or unintentionally kill that person.


    So many people... Can''t you kill him alone?


    In this way. Tong Tiegang''s nervous heart immediately calmed down, and a calm smile appeared on his face. I want to see how miserable that person will die.


    This sentence of the middle-aged fat man really moved many people. On the spot, many people, beyond Chu Mo, walked over, with undisguised murders in their eyes.


    "Sorry, friend. We also want to live better!"


    "Sorry, I want to be strong. I want to fly to heaven!"


    "Kill you... I can live a better life! So, I''m sorry!"


    Many people mumbled, and then came over with a firm face of Chao Chu mo.


    Lin Yu over there was shouting, "you can''t do this! It''s wrong for you to do this! That fat man is clearly lying!"


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him. Even some people around him who used to sympathize with Chu Mo couldn''t help showing some emotion in their eyes at the moment.


    This square... Is not lifelong. After buying the nine character mantra, I can only stay in this square for three years! After three years, you need to pay money every year, which is a lot of money. More than 90% of the people present... Can''t get the money.


    Therefore, you can stay on this square for life. There is no need to talk about the great temptation.


    On the square, a large number of monks gathered towards Chu mo.


    At the beginning, people still covered up, hesitated and restrained. But after watching more and more people join in, someone began to be anxious and wanted to get ahead of others. In this way... The whole square was in chaos!


    Whoosh!


    All the figures, with extremely fast speed, flew towards Chu Mo like streamers.


    For monks, the distance of hundreds of miles is nothing at all, so... They can almost fly to Chu Mo''s head in an instant!


    Chu Mo kept standing where he was, looking at more and more monks flocking to him. His face finally showed a cold color.


    At first, I thought that it would destroy all your hopes in the future... It''s kind of unbearable. After all, the fate of people is different. For you, this may be the biggest and best opportunity in your life!


    But now, I don''t feel guilty at all.


    Chu Mo said, raising his right foot and stamping fiercely!


    Instantly channeled all the spiritual veins in the mountains and rivers around the thousands of miles, and this foot... Is like a signal of attack!


    All the spiritual veins turn into spiritual dragons, heading towards this square... To be exact, it is heading towards this star array, attacking frantically!


    Boom!


    Just when a large number of monks had flown over Chu Mo''s head and wanted to fight Chu Mo, a loud bang suddenly sounded on the whole square!


    The ground under my feet... Began to crack in the violent shaking.


    An ancient array rises directly from the ground. Like being threatened with death, he began to emit the light of the road to protect himself.


    If possible, Chu Mo really didn''t want to completely destroy such a star array. But at the moment, he had nothing to do. He wouldn''t fall off the star array, and even his own life could not be saved!


    Chu Mo was not arrogant enough to feel that he could survive the crazy siege of hundreds of thousands of refining period and Mahayana period.


    Drawing the pulse of the earth to attack this array is also dissolving the attack of countless people on him!


    The sky is twisting and the earth is shaking!


    Chu Mo stood there calmly, turning his hands into clouds and covering his hands with rain.


    Constantly channel the spiritual veins contained in the mountains and rivers here, and make crazy attacks on the star array.


    In order not to be destroyed, the star array finally began to fight back, sending out forces, trying to crush those earth veins that attacked.


    In this process, a large number of monks were lucky to be thrown out directly. Unfortunately... They were mixed in and became the most vulnerable victims.


    As for the huge mountain gate of daomen, which is extremely luxurious, it has begun to collapse as early as the first time the star array rose!


    Tong Tiegang''s face was flustered and gloomy. At the moment of the collapse of the mountain gate, he didn''t have the bearing and momentum of an expert in the flying period. Just give up everyone... And run away. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 927

    Most of the people in the square were thrown out at the moment when the star array rose. This includes Lin Yu, who was previously thrown to the edge by Chu mo.


    Standing outside, he witnessed this doomsday scene with a capital word "Meng" written on his face. Up to now, I still haven''t been able to figure out what happened and why did it suddenly look like this?


    If brother Chu deliberately came to find fault, did the people of daomen cooperate too much?


    Lin Yu was still retreating, because the pressure of the field made him more and more out of breath.


    There are many lucky people like Lin Yu, and the expression on their faces at the moment is similar to Lin Yu. I have no idea what happened.


    How good... Has it become like this?


    Until the magnificent mountain gate of daomen collapsed, no one realized what had happened and couldn''t help crying out sadly, "it''s over... Daomen is abandoned and overturned by others! Where will we go in the future!"


    "Yes, i... I have paid so much money, and I have just practiced for two years..."


    "It''s been a long time for two years, okay? I''ve only been practicing for half a year!"


    Lin Yu stood aside with a strange expression on his face. He wanted to insert a sentence: "I''m only a day old! And it''s still an extremely expensive price!"


    At this moment, the middle-aged fat man was completely stunned. He wanted to run away like Tong Tiegang. But he was firmly locked by a God: anyone can escape, you can''t!


    The middle-aged fat man was scared out of his wits and wanted to apologize, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Because that man, who has come to him, is looking at him coldly.


    "I... I..." the middle-aged fat man gaped and shivered all over.


    If he could foresee what happened at this moment, then even if the new guy slapped him ten times... No, even a hundred. He won''t do what he did before!


    Until now, the middle-aged fat man''s heart is still broken: I just found a few people who want to teach you a lesson? As for... You have torn down the whole door


    Chu Mo raised his hand and slapped the middle-aged fat man in the face. After a crisp sound, the middle-aged fat man fainted there directly.


    The huge star array behind him has left the ground and began to hang in the air.


    The star array is full of vast energy, forming turbulent streams and surging everywhere.


    The veins in the earth below, although invisible, sent out quite terrible attacks. Constantly frantically attacking the star array above. There is a great sense of not giving up until this array is broken.


    Those monks who besieged Chu mo before, dead and wounded, almost no one can be intact. Because Chu Mo is in the center of the whole star array. It is also the place with the strongest energy in the whole star array!


    Except Chu Mo, no one can resist the tyrannical atmosphere that this place is full of.


    At this time, Chu Mo began to combine the four character mantra of "Dou all array" in the nine character mantra.


    Dou Zi Jue resonates with the universe; All word formula, mental induction; Array word formula, hidden breath; The formula of arranging words. Time and space.


    When these four words are mixed together, they form a vast breath, which directly moves the heaven and earth, and the divine mind can be extended to the universe. The tyrannical atmosphere above the star array was also gradually hidden.


    The power of time and space of the formula of words began to play a role, and constantly sealed the star array!


    Sometimes, I have to admit. Genius is indeed genius!


    In such a short time, it''s really impossible for ordinary people to think of combining the four words "Dou Jun array" and mastering them skillfully.


    But these are not enough. Chu Mo''s understanding of the nine character mantra is really superficial. It is not enough to really seal the star array.


    But Chu Mo also has Feng Shui magic to help!


    Under the constant attack of geomantic magic, the star array was like a giant struggling to cope. It was attacked on all sides and finally fell into collapse.


    Boom!


    The whole star array fell back from mid air.


    The huge star array, which was too heavy to calculate the specific weight, fell back to the ground and smashed its original position into a huge pit countless times deeper!


    "Column!" Chu Mo roared, and his hands were madly bound.


    Finally, the star array was completely sealed. The shock and admiration in my heart... Is still extremely strong.


    Originally, Chu Mo didn''t want to destroy this star array, and the power to attract the earth vein was also forced, which was a means of doing nothing but do it. But what I didn''t expect was that this star array was so powerful!


    The terrorist forces of the earth vein have been allowed to attack for so long, but they can''t get in! Although he finally collapsed, Chu Mo felt that the star array was not defeated, but that its computing power was out of order!


    Because the star array was designed to communicate between distant stars at the beginning, not for war, nor did it have too many other capabilities. So when it encounters a devastating blow, it can be as strong as before. It is already the maximum.


    To the final collapse, it should also be a kind of self-protection.


    So it is not so much that Chu Mo sealed the star array with the nine character mantra as it is that the star array sealed itself.


    Finally finished all this, Chu Mo breathed a long sigh.


    Now, all the hands and feet on the star array that were moved by people have been wiped out by him. In the future, it is impossible for anyone to use the majestic power of the star array to quickly improve themselves. The star array has been sealed. When you want to unseal it, the resources you need are simply beyond the endurance of these forces in the fairy world. Even through the magic world, they can''t exchange those resources!


    It can be said that this fake "daomen", which depends on the star array to cheat money, has completely collapsed.


    Chu Mo didn''t care about such an enemy. Even if it happened again, he would also overturn the false door.


    As for this will change the lives of many monks, Chu Mo can only express helplessness.


    Cultivating this way is not suitable for everyone. Although shortcuts are good, they will always have hidden dangers.


    Chu Mo took the middle-aged fat man and flew away in the direction of Lin Yu.


    There is no one around Lin Yu at the moment. Those survivors... All wish their parents had two more legs to run faster.


    If Chu Mo only destroyed a bluestone on the square, countless people might condemn him. But now he not only destroyed the whole square, but also overturned the whole gate! Who else will live impatiently and come to trouble him?


    "Chu... Brother Chu." Lin Yu carefully looked at Chu Mo: "I just... Didn''t have any bad thoughts for you."


    Chu Mo burst out laughing, "I know." Pointing to the middle-aged fat man who was still in a coma, "I said, I want him to spit out the fairy crystal that swallowed you before, ten times and a hundred times!"


    Lin Yu said carefully, "I... can I not?"


    "No!" Chu Mohu frowned and said, "if he dares to trouble you, I''ll tear him down and feed the dog!" Said, kicked the middle-aged fat man with his foot: "get up, don''t pretend to be dead!" (to be continued.)


    Chapter 927 seal the star array:

 Chapter 928

    The middle-aged fat man sprang up at a speed completely inconsistent with his body shape, and then knelt down in front of Chu Mo at a very fast speed, crying: "sir... Sir! I''m wrong! I really know it''s wrong, don''t kill me, I have an 80 year old mother, a three-year-old son, and a large group of poor wives and concubines to feed... I''m going to die, and they all suffer!"


    Lin Yu looked at the middle-aged fat man. Although he was kind, he still couldn''t help but despise him in his heart and said, "I think you are hundreds of years old? And an 80 year old mother?"


    "I''m not that old, I''m only 40 years old..." the middle-aged fat man wailed and carefully observed Chu Mo''s expression. But what made him a little desperate was that there was no expression on this terrible face.


    The middle-aged fat man shivered and took out Lin Yu''s previous two storage bags, and handed them to Lin Yu with a face of flesh pain: "I was wrong... I shouldn''t have offended the two gentlemen before, sobbing... Now I have nothing, please give me a way to live."


    Lin Yu glanced at Chu Mo, and Chu Mo said, "here you are!"


    Lin Yu just took the two storage bags, and his face immediately showed a happy and satisfied expression.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said in his heart that he had never seen the world before. After Lin Yu took over the two storage bags, Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged fat man with a smile: "this is over?"


    "Ah? Small... Small has vomited back the two masters'' belongings! Small is just a moment of obsession, but also poor... Woo..." the fat man said, squeezing out two tears from the corners of his eyes. It looks sincere.


    Lin Yu couldn''t bear to see it. He wanted to tell Chu Mo to let him go. It was just a bully. Why should he have the same experience with him?


    Chu Mo suddenly kicked the fat man in the chest. A slight crack sounded, and the ugly and frustrated fat man spewed a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    "I think you want to die." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Brother Chu..." Lin Yu couldn''t bear it.


    Chu Mo glanced at Lin Yu: "you have never killed anyone since you embarked on the path of cultivation?"


    "Ah? Murder?" Lin Yu''s eyes showed fear, shaking his head and waving his hand: "no, never. I haven''t even killed small animals."


    "There''s a great chance today. Go and kill him." Chu Mo pointed to the fat man: "he should die."


    "I... brother Chu, I dare not." Lin Yu''s face suddenly rose red, looking at Chu Mo in great embarrassment: "although he is hateful, but... But he is not guilty to death?"


    "Sin till death?" Chu Mo laughed, "do you know why those people are besieging me today?"


    "Yes, he ordered it." Lin Yu said weakly.


    "Yes, you just have the courage to be careful and soft, and you''re not stupid enough." Chu Mo said.


    "...." Lin Yu looked at Chu Mo speechless.


    Chu Mo said coldly, "you know. If I''m not the opponent of those people today, what will happen?"


    "From now on... Will they bully you?" Lin Yu said with some uncertainty.


    "From now on?" Chu Mo shook his head, "no, there won''t be. From now on, they will directly scrap me and throw me out. This is called making an example of others! It''s also called killing chickens and frightening monkeys! Understand?"


    "..." Lin Yu looked at Chu Mo and nodded, "I... I understand."


    "Later, things got worse, and it was him again... In a word, countless people besieged me on the whole square. Hehe, if I was a little weak, then I might not even have residue now. Do you think so?" Chu Mo said.


    "Yes, it is." Lin Yu''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat, and he felt sorry for what he had just done. He didn''t consider the problem from his standpoint.


    "So, he should die. Go and kill him." Chu Mo looked at Lin Yu: "killing is actually very simple. You stab his Dantian with a sword, kill his second God, and then cut off his head..."


    "Vomit..." Chu Mo didn''t finish, and Lin Yu was retching again.


    As for the ugly and frustrated fat man, he was scared to death. Kneeling there, he wailed, "I''m wrong... Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! I''m willing to take out all my property, just ask the two masters to spare me this time. I''m sorry... I really know I''m wrong..."


    The fat man said, and directly took out two storage rings from his body. Regardless of his body injury, he knelt down and walked to Chu Mo: "Uncle... This is all my savings in recent years. I''ll give it to you. Please forgive me."


    The fat man cried bitterly, shivered and handed over the two storage rings, and then looked desperate.


    Chu Mo glanced at him: "you still have three storage rings on your body. The reason why I have patience to remind you is that I still want to ask you something. I don''t want to kill you now. If you hide anything from me again, I''ll kill you immediately!"


    "Ah!" The fat man let out a desperate cry, and then shouted out the remaining three storage rings. This time... I have a loveless look on my face.


    The seal on the storage ring was not strong at all, and Chu Mo erased it at will. Then God''s consciousness swept the five rings. Even though Chu Mo was used to seeing huge wealth, he couldn''t help being startled. The best fairy crystal in these five rings is at least more than a million!


    This money is already an amazing wealth in this fairy world!


    Even if you get to heaven, it is a great wealth, enough to make many people moved.


    Chu Mo grinned, looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "you''re very rich?"


    "I have been in charge of the finance of daomen..." the fat man replied with a dull face. The loss of this fortune was equivalent to taking half his life. Although he still has a certain backhand elsewhere, it is enough to ensure that he has enough food and clothing for his life. But compared with this wealth, those are really a drop in the bucket.


    Chu Mo casually threw one of the rings to Lin Yu, which contained about 300000 of the best fairy crystals.


    "This is yours." Chu Mo said.


    Lin Yu subconsciously glanced at the contents of the storage ring, and was so scared that he didn''t hold it. The ring fell to the ground with a click. Then he hurried to pick it up and said in a panic, "I... I can''t want it, it''s too expensive!"


    "It''s not mine." Chu Mo laughed and said, "didn''t I tell you? If you pay, I''ll make him spit out ten times and a hundred times?"


    The fat man stood aside with a forced face, and the injury to his chest was faintly painful, but what hurt more... Was his heart.


    Lin Yu looked at Chu Mo in embarrassment, and Chu Mo said faintly, "since you call me brother, I''m a brother, so I always have to show something, right? Although this fairy crystal is not mine, it''s just a gift from brother!"


    "But how valuable!"


    "Why are you so wordy?"


    "But..."


    "I''ll hit you again!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª


    It broke out at five o''clock. It broke out continuously for several days. If you enjoy it, you can vote for a monthly ticket! If you don''t have a monthly ticket, just vote for a few recommended votes. Don''t think I''m too verbose. I''m really afraid you''ll forget... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 929

    The fat man who was born loveless was stunned. He never believed that there was real friendship in this world, and only believed that interests were eternal. But the scene he saw today suddenly made him feel as if he had lived in vain for hundreds of years.


    Yes, he is an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years. Where is an 80 year old mother? If his mother were alive, she would be hundreds of years old. His great grandchildren are more than 80 years old. But fat people have a group of little lovers in their twenties!


    This is also his real purpose of making money so desperately. Otherwise, with his face, what will attract those young and beautiful girls?


    Seeing the two pushed for a long time, Lin Yucai over there finally accepted Chu Mo''s "gift". The fat man''s heart was dripping blood, and he said weakly: "two masters, can you let me leave now?"


    He knew that Chu Mo was the only one in charge, but he still took Lin Yu with him. Naturally, the purpose was to let Lin Yu speak for him.


    "I have something else to ask you." Chu Mo glanced at the fat man: "tell me everything you know about this door in detail and thoroughly! Especially about your founding fathers, say as much as you know. If you dare to hide it..."


    Chu Mo didn''t go on, but the murderous intention that erupted from his body startled even Lin Yu on the side.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: brother Chu is good at everything, but his character is too strong and overbearing, and he always kills... Fighting... Is it really interesting?


    The fat man''s heart was slightly chilly. Although he had little feelings for this door, he was very clear about the strength of the ancestor! I betrayed him today. If he learned that one day, even if I was in the celestial world and he was in the celestial world, I''m afraid there are countless ways to make myself disappear.


    Chu Mo saw the fat man hesitating. Suddenly sneered: "you can not say, then go to death."


    "Ah... I, I said, I said!" The fat man shivered with fear in the face of this evil god. He was really scared to the extreme. Think again in my heart. The person the ancestor hated most in the future... Must be the one who broke his foundation. As for such a small person, I''m afraid others won''t take it to heart.


    Then, the fat man sold his ancestor, his eight disciples and his seventy-two talents completely!


    Because fat people have a high position in Taoism, they know far more than Lin Yu''s hearsay. So this is more than two hours. He even knows some secrets of the formation below the square!


    "The ancestor once said that this big formation is the foundation of our sect. Anyone who moves this big formation, that is, the base of our sect, must fight with each other! But if one day, this big formation rises by itself and erupts into strong time and space forces, we must remember that the farther we hide, the better... Because there will be extremely terrible creatures in this big formation."


    Chu Mo''s heart suddenly tightened. He originally thought that the ancestor of the pseudo Taoism. Even a monk with powerful means may not have much insight. But now it seems that it''s not just like this. The other party''s inside story is probably much deeper than he thought!


    According to the meaning of the fat man''s words, their ancestor clearly knew the role of the star array, but he used means to draw out the power in the star array to quickly become his disciples. This courage and this means are not available to ordinary people.


    It seems that in the future, I will have another strong enemy in heaven.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He glanced at the fat man: "OK, you go, don''t let me see you again in the future."


    "Will you let me go?" The fat man looked at Chu Mo in disbelief. He probably didn''t expect to be released so easily.


    "You want me to stab you twice before letting you go?" Chu Mo looked at the fat man indifferently.


    "No, no, no... no, no!" The fat man kowtowed to Chu Mo, then stood up and quickly disappeared in their sight.


    At this time, Chu Mo turned his eyes to Lin Yu: "brother, it''s time for you to go. Remember my brother''s words, there are no accomplishments in vain in this world. In this place, even if you can really improve to the ascension period, what can you do? You can also see that a group of monks in the Mahayana period are not my enemies."


    "Brother is too good." Lin Yu sincerely said.


    "Not that. I just want to tell you one thing." Chu Mo looked at Lin Yu: "a person''s talent can''t be changed. It''s something born, given by parents or God. We can''t choose. But the day after tomorrow, we can also make ourselves very excellent. You already have a lot of fairy crystals on you now. As long as you have determination and perseverance, I believe that one day, you can also become a real strong person by yourself."


    Lin Yu was silent for a while, and then nodded seriously: "I remember this instruction of brother!"


    Chu Mo took out a thin pamphlet from him and handed it to Lin Yu: "I didn''t have many gifts for you when I met you. This is a mental skill, which should be more suitable for your character. I hope to see you in a higher world in the future."


    "Brother, are you leaving?" Lin Yu''s eyes showed something of reluctance.


    Although the time of acquaintance is very short, Lin Yu has regarded Chu Mo as a close friend in his heart, and feels that as long as this person is around, he will be very relieved and have a special sense of security. Now we have to part, and our hearts are full of sadness. He didn''t even look at the thin book in his hand.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "brother, there are still a lot of things to do. You are a man. You should learn to be strong!" I couldn''t help thinking: I used to be so unwilling to face separation, but now


    "I... I''m strong!" Lin Yu said weakly, but the tone made people worried.


    "Haha, OK, I''m leaving. I''ll see you in heaven later!" Chu Mo said, waving his hand at Lin Yu, his body flashed, and instantly disappeared into the void.


    "Heaven..." Lin Yu''s eyes were red, and tears almost fell down, muttering: "goodbye..."


    Chu Mo soon appeared tens of thousands of miles away. Thinking of Lin Yu, a kind and simple young man, he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. It is really a wonderful flower to have such monks in the fairy world. Even if he was seven or eight years old, he was not so simple. I don''t know how his family cultivated him. It''s simply hard to cultivate a child into a white lotus.


    This matter, for Chu Mo, is just a small part of his life. That pamphlet is just an ordinary mental method of some supreme.


    The supreme ordinary mind method... For this world, it is already the top mind method!


    So Chu Mo wouldn''t think of what kind of strong person he would create in the future by his unintentional act.


    The matter of daomen has come to an end temporarily. Chu Mo didn''t even think about revitalizing daomen now.


    His next task now is to find someone!


    Find your daughter-in-law and master¡ª¡ª


    Take a break today, um, three watch, and ask for some recommended tickets to pass 521. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 930

    Chu Mo is on the road.


    On the letter board of the magic world, because of a message from the fairy world, it once again triggered a lot of waves.


    "Over the mysterious Buddhist holy land, a strange space force suddenly appeared, and then countless Giant Buddha virtual shadows soared in the air... I don''t know what happened."


    This news, in the eyes of ordinary people, may not think of too many things. But in the eyes of those who know something about Buddhism, it was like a bolt from the blue, which shocked them dumbfounded!


    The holy land of Buddhism is a place that even the emperor dare not enter!


    Why? It''s because the thoughts of those giant Buddhas... Remain on that pure land!


    Even if the emperor is gone, the idea of any Giant Buddha is enough to suppress and normalize it. I can''t get out of the pure land of Buddhism.


    The problem this time is that even if there is an emperor visiting the Buddhist holy land in person, it only needs a giant Buddha remnant... To suppress it. So, there are countless virtual shadows of giant Buddhas over the holy land of Buddhism... For what?


    What kind of existence can make so many Buddha afterthoughts appear at the same time?


    However, those who knew the secret of Buddhism were shocked. At the same time, they kept silent and resolutely did not talk about it, nor did they allow people around them to talk about it.


    After that, the news from daomen was also sent to the letter board.


    "It is suspected that the holy land of Taoism in the past was re established by a strong man 200 years ago. Its name is also called Taoism. But its influence and actions... Are very different from those of the past. Some of their ways of doing things seem to have the shadow of a cult, or they are related to the demon clan. Anyway, they are despised by the righteous monks. But their speed of cultivating disciples seems to be faster than some of the top clans in the heaven £¡ No one knows the reason. The immortal sect has explored it, but in the end, it came to a conclusion: that kind of rapid monk. There is no real competitiveness at all! Since then, no one has paid attention to that door. But this sect was destroyed by a mysterious man alone a few days ago... "


    Finally, the immortal monk who released this information said, "I don''t know what others think of this matter, but for me, it''s a kind of happy feeling! This kind of heresy. You should be killed!"


    If we say the news about Buddhism in front of us, it is those big men in the heaven who vibrate on the letter board; Then the news of the daomen behind, what shocked... Was countless friars in the fairy world!


    "The Taoist sect was chosen? Hahaha, good choice! That sect has long been unpleasant to me! It''s like a grass-roots group. Even a street gangster can become a 72 power. This is nonsense!"


    "Haha, it''s a good thing. I don''t know who is capable. Such a violent temper, one person is picked. It''s really awesome!"


    At the same time, there are also many people who are scattered all over the fairy world and are related to daomen. After knowing this news, they are furious!


    Seventy two great powers did not all soar to heaven, as I said before. Among these people, many are after the rapid completion of the ascent monk. There is no ability to go further. In the face of natural disaster, there is no means of confrontation. So just give up the idea of soaring to heaven and concentrate on being a rich man with status in the fairy world and enjoy life.


    But all these things were given to them by daomen. Without the deceptive signboard, even if they have a strong cultivation, they no longer have the scenery of the past!


    Therefore, these people simply hate the person who destroyed the daomen to the bone.


    Swear to find the man who destroyed the door and chop him to death!


    It''s just that it''s not easy to find someone in the boundless fairyland? Not to mention the monks of these Taoist schools, although they have high accomplishments one by one, their cultivation knowledge is not even as good as those monks in the realm of Yuanying in the fairy world.


    Therefore, although some people sent out words to find the murderer, few people really took action.


    However, there are exceptions.


    Fu Feng is the biggest exception!


    Fu Feng is a monk at the peak of his ascent, and he is also a child of the immortal Fu family.


    Speaking of the fairy world Fu family, people who know it will subconsciously look solemn, and then be careful. I dare not ridicule at all.


    A family that can make almost half of the celestial friars react like this is naturally not an ordinary small family. In fact, the Fu family in the fairy world is a real behemoth!


    It can be called the Pillar Stone family of the fairy world, and it is also the fossil level family of the fairy world.


    From very ancient times, the Fu family has existed in the fairy world. There is a legend that the Fu family once had a supreme!


    Of course, no one can really prove this statement, but it is absolutely true that there are several emperors in the family of Fu family in heaven at present!


    The reason why daomen, which has only been built for 200 years, has not been in any crisis all the time is not unrelated to Fu Feng. Anyone who knows this relationship is unwilling to provoke the giant Fu family. Although Fu Feng didn''t have a very respected position in the Fu family, he was the legitimate son of the Fu family after all. After all, he is a real great monk at the peak of his ascension!


    Fu Feng is not one of those punks. He has no good mental skills, no good martial arts, and no solid foundation... As the legitimate son of the Fu family, the education and resources he received from childhood are unimaginable to ordinary people!


    His purpose of joining daomen is not to make his cultivation quick. In fact, when Fu Feng joined daomen, he was already a monk in Mahayana!


    And with his fighting power at that time, even his master, Zou Guang, one of the eight disciples, who had a flying cultivation, might not be his opponent!


    Fu Feng was in the Fu family. Although he was born directly, he had no right to inherit. Even if his brothers died, the Fu family could not fall into his hands. But he is also an ambitious man, unwilling to be so mediocre for a lifetime. Unwilling to fly to heaven in the future, he can only be an ordinary Fu family child. He wants to seek greater benefits and obtain a higher status!


    So at that time, he turned his eyes to the daomen, which had just been established. With his strength, he can easily become one of the seventy-two great powers without even revealing his identity.


    Over the years, Fu Feng has been waiting for opportunities, and finally... The ancestor left, and the eight disciples also rose one after another. Seventy two great powers... Half of them left the fairyland.


    The rest are almost all those people who have no ambition. For example, Tong Tiegang, one of the seventy-two great powers left behind in daomen, is an out and out waste in Fu Feng''s view! Shit is not something!


    However, Fu Feng was happy to see this scene. The more incompetent those people were, the easier it would be for him to control the Taoist gate in the future.


    But before he could do it, he suddenly heard the news that... The whole daomen completely collapsed.


    This made Fu Feng almost mad. Then, he began to use his eyeliner in daomen to thoroughly investigate this matter. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 931

    /S day pt> The destruction of daomen almost completely destroyed all Fu Feng''s hopes. I''m afraid there will never be such a good opportunity in the future.


    This feeling made Fu Feng almost crazy. The anger in his heart was close to losing his mind.


    The anger of a monk at the peak of his ascent is a terrible thing.


    "Lin Yu? An unknown child of a small clan in the fairy world. The family has been running the medicinal material business for generations, which is a kind of slightly low yield... The person who ruined the Taoist sect is a friend of Lin Yu!"


    "That fat man should know more about this matter. It seems that he was blackmailed out of all his property by the murderer."


    "In addition, the murderer''s various accomplishments are quite good. He seems to know the role of the big formation very well. And he sealed it permanently. We went to see that place later, and we couldn''t get close to it."


    This is the news that Fu Feng''s Eyeliner sent him. Each one made Fu Feng have an impulse to roar up to the sky. Then, he directly ordered: "catch Lin Yu, catch the dead fat man! Bring them to me!"


    The order of master Fu''s family, in this fairy world, is like a decree, which is not generally effective.


    So, only twenty days later, Lin Yu and the fat man were both sent to Fu Feng.


    "Your name is Lin Yu?" Fu Feng looked coldly at the handsome but timid young man in front of him.


    Lin Yu was also secretly looking at Fu Feng. The man in front of him had narrow eyes, as if he knew that his daughter-in-law was stealing. He had a sinister face, a well-balanced figure, and was wearing expensive clothes.


    On the way here, Lin Yu already knew who this man was, the grandson of the Fu family. The real big man in the fairy world.


    Lin Yu didn''t know how he offended this man before. On his way home, he was ambushed and seriously injured. I heard later. The young master of the Fu family is actually one of the seventy-two great powers!


    This made Lin Yu understand at once: the other party''s revenge is coming! It came so fast. So suddenly.


    "Yes, I''m Lin Yu. I wonder why you caught me here?" Lin Yu forced himself to calm down. He didn''t want to be looked down upon by others, and didn''t want people to see his weakness. Therefore, he tried to look straight into Fu Feng''s eyes: "it seems... There is no grudge between me and you?"


    "No grudges?" Fu Feng grinned. That smile seemed to be full of blood: "if there is no gratitude and resentment, I can''t embarrass a little person like you. Say..."


    "Say... Say what?" Lin Yu looked at Fu Feng with a puzzled face.


    "Tell me, how did your good friend destroy... My daomen!" When Lin Yu said this sentence, he was already gnashing his teeth, and his voice was full of murders: "also, tell me... Some information about him. For example, where does he come from and what is his name? For example, how... Can I find him! If your news makes me feel satisfied, then I will not only kill you, maybe I will reward you, and even give you a great wealth!"


    "Lord Fu, Lord fu... Can I speak first? Villain has something to say!" The middle-aged fat man didn''t expect him to hide so deep. It''s still easy to be found out after knowing who caught him. Middle aged fat people are scared out of their wits. Because he is very clear about this Fu Ye''s energy and ambition. It is not completely displayed by a mere fairy gate. He also once thought about investing in Fu Feng''s door, but it''s a pity that people don''t look up to him at all.


    Fu Feng glanced at the middle-aged fat man. His narrow eyes narrowed slightly and nodded, "tell me about it."


    "That person... That person..." the middle-aged fat man hesitated for a long time, and then suddenly found that he knew almost nothing about that person!


    "Huh?" Fu Feng''s face slightly changed: "do you amuse me?"


    "No... absolutely not! Lord Fu, let me explain to you!" The middle-aged fat man said eagerly, "the villain only knows that person''s name is Chu Xiaohei. Other information, let alone villain, even Lin Yu doesn''t know! Because the time of the whole thing... Is too short! Chu Xiaohei went to daomen... It''s like making trouble!"


    Fu Feng glanced at Lin Yu: "is that so?"


    Lin Yu didn''t expect the dead fat man to help him intentionally or unintentionally. He immediately nodded and said, "although I regard him as a friend, I really don''t know anything about his information..."


    The middle-aged fat man doesn''t want to help Lin Yu. In his heart, he really wants Lin Yu to be torn apart. But at this time, two people are grasshoppers on the same rope, and no one can run away. So we can only help each other, confirm each other, and try to prove that we really know nothing about that person.


    After hearing this, Fu Feng showed a gentle smile on his face and said, "in that case..."


    The middle-aged fat man was happy. He said that he was worthy of being a son of a big family, which was to be reasonable!


    "Then go to hell!" Fu Feng said, pointing a little, and a light hit the middle-aged fat man''s eyebrows.


    Poof!


    A blood light burst out from the center of the fat man''s eyebrows, and then the white brain flowed from there.


    The fat man stared at the boss with a pair of eyes. He didn''t even have time to say anything to beg for mercy. In this way, he was directly killed on the spot.


    Boom!


    The fat man''s Dantian opened directly, and the villain of the second God came out and ran away in a hurry.


    This time, Fu Feng didn''t do it again, but said coldly, "I don''t want to dirty my hands to keep you alive!"


    Lin Yu was so scared that his head almost burst and his whole body shrank into a ball.


    Fu Feng smiled at Lin Yu, "now, are you willing to say it? You see, I''m very kind. Anyway, this fat man used to be a disciple of Taoism. I''ll leave him a chance to revive, that is, to care about his fellow disciples."


    Said, Fu Feng''s tone became cold: "but you are different, Lin Yu, you are not a disciple of Taoism. If you don''t say everything you know today, then I will absolutely drive you out of your wits! Disappear in this world forever. So, be a person who is determined not to make friends, or save your own life, you choose."


    Fu Feng said, adding, "I only know friends for one day."


    Lin Yu looked at Fu Feng with fear on his face and said shivering, "I really don''t know anything about that person... I don''t know anything except his name. I, I also want to leave with him, but he didn''t mean to take me with him at all. I asked him... When can I meet again, he said... He said he would meet in heaven in the future. That''s really so much!"


    "Hey... You are dishonest." Fu Feng rubbed his face with his hands and sighed. "Then go to hell..."


    With that, he raised his hand and pointed to Lin Yu.


    A big friar at the peak of his ascent wanted to kill such a small friar as Lin Yu, which was simply effortless.


    At this time, a clear and beautiful voice suddenly sounded, "Fu Feng, what are you doing?"


    Fu Feng heard the sound, immediately as if he had seen a ghost, his body trembled, his face was cold, and instantly melted completely.


    Under Lin Yumu''s staring, he directly changed his face and turned his head with a smile: "Tutu... Why are you here?"¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at three o''clock. Everyone vote! It can also increase experience and make the author feel warm. Why not? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 932

    Situ Tu frowned, looked at Fu Feng, and then looked at the short, ugly fat man who had fallen to the ground and died. His face showed a trace of disgust: "you can kill such an ugly person!"


    "...." Lin Yu''s eyes were full of expectations, but the beautiful girl''s words almost made him angry. What logic is this? Killing and scoring are ugly?


    Fu Feng glanced at the fat man who had been stiff on the ground and said with a smile, "just because this guy is too ugly and affects the average appearance of the fairy world, he killed him casually."


    "Just lie." Situ Tu went to Lin Yu, who was huddled there, with his hands on his back, and glanced at him: "Hey, what''s your name?"


    Fu Feng looked at situ with a spoiled face, and had no objection to her actions.


    Lin Yu whispered, "my name is Lin Yu."


    "Your friend, said his name was Chu Xiaohei?" Stuart''s big eyes flickered, looking at Fu Feng, and his eyes were full of strange colors.


    Lin Yu nodded, "yes, he said his name was Chu Xiaohei..."


    "This damn liar!" Stuart stamped his foot and said angrily, "it must be him!"


    "What do you mean? Tutu... Do you know that person?" Fu Feng''s tone instantly became Mori cold, and his heart simply hated Chu Xiaohei. Without Chu Xiaohei''s interference, it wouldn''t take three years for him to completely control the whole daomen in his own hands.


    At that time, he will use his own method to cultivate the elite part of the disciples of daomen, and it will be a terrible force in the future!


    A good knife, in the hands of a farmer, plays a different role than a master! Farmers may only use it to cut firewood and meat, but experts can use it to roam the Jianghu!


    A waste knife. In the hands of a farmer, he may throw it away without looking at it at all; But in the hands of masters, it can still wield terrible strength and can still be used to cross the Jianghu!


    Daomen is not a good knife. But Fu Feng thinks he is a master! A master who can maximize the advantages of daomen!


    Those children of daomen who have achieved quick accomplishments. They are not elites, but when used in the right place, they can be more valuable than elites! Because their own value, compared with the elite... Is the difference between heaven and earth!


    Fu Feng also wants to rely on daomen to become a real giant in the heaven. But all this was forcibly destroyed by Chu Xiaohei.


    And what nonsense Chu Xiaohei, in his opinion. That is simply an alias. A false name without any sincerity!


    As a result, Shi Mei situ... Seems to know that person. This makes Fu Feng suddenly have a bad feeling in his heart.


    Who is situ? She is the noble legitimate daughter of the immortal family. Between the Si family and the Fu family, they are friends!


    Two generations of intermarriage, the relationship is quite difficult. Fu Feng and situ have known each other since they were very young. The relationship between them is even better than that between real brothers and sisters!


    After all, in such a large family, the real siblings may also be full of disputes of various interests. On the contrary, it is this kind of friendship. Get along well... Maybe the relationship will be closer.


    The two families even once wanted to marry them, but they were jointly rejected by Fu Feng and situ. Because of the two of them. Only brother and sister, also like this relationship. If this relationship really becomes a husband and wife... Then the two may not be so harmonious!


    So up to now, the people of the Fu family and the Si family all know their relationship, and they all know that situ is one of Fu Feng''s taboos. If anyone dares to move Si Tutu, Fu Feng will be the first to rush up and fight hard.


    "I know him. Of course I know him. Even if he burns to ashes, I can recognize him at a glance!" Stuart said with a big grin.


    Fu Feng put his hand on his forehead, looked at situ with a loveless face, and pointed to her, "you, you... Tutu, do you like that person?"


    "Oh, Fu Feng, what are you talking about? How can I fall in love with that bastard?" Situ''s pretty face was slightly red and she was very angry.


    "It''s over..." Fu Feng drooped his eyelids and said feebly, "we grew up together. Don''t I know you? What man... Can you react like this? You can all know each other... Oh, my heart..."


    Stuart explained, "there''s more!"


    "Who?"


    "You!"


    Fu Feng rolled his eyes directly, then glanced at Lin Yu, and immediately said with disgust on his face, "get out of here! Don''t get out of here! Stay here and be out of the way, be careful I really kill you!"


    Lin Yu shivered and stood up with some difficulty. His body was still in a sealed state. But if you don''t go at this time, when will you wait?


    "Wait... I have something to ask you." Stuart called Lin Yu and said, "also, your seal has not been untied. Where can you go?"


    Lin Yuxin said, is it better to go anywhere than here? But after hearing this, he still stood there.


    Situ walked up to Lin Yu, and with a touch, he untied the prohibitions in Lin Yu''s body.


    Fu Feng looked aside and twitched at the corners of his mouth, thinking: my sister in this world... Is getting stronger and stronger, and it is estimated that she can fly to heaven soon, right?


    Lin Yu''s prohibition was untied, and after his blood was unblocked, the whole person''s spirit was much better. He bowed to situ: "thank you for saving my life, miss."


    "Hey, you look so timid. How could he make friends with you?" Situ Tu didn''t have any scruples at all. He didn''t care about Lin Yu''s thanks and asked straight away.


    Lin Yu''s face suddenly showed some embarrassment, but he asked cautiously, "I... can I know whether you are an enemy or a friend with him?"


    Situ Tu rolled his eyes. "What about friends and enemies?"


    "My friend, i... I can say more, although I know very little about him." Lin Yu said.


    "What if the enemy?" Stuart squinted at Lin Yu.


    "If it''s the enemy, then I won''t say it." Lin Yu carefully glanced at Fu Feng over there.


    Fu Feng was directly angry and happy: "I''m so timid that I can talk about loyalty. I''ve really seen a lot."


    Stuart didn''t laugh, thought for a moment, and said, "I''m neither a friend nor an enemy with him. Well... Anyway, I won''t have that kind of relationship after meeting."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help rolling his eyes in his heart. His heart said what was the relationship?


    But considering his understanding of Chu Xiaohei, there is really nothing to say. In addition to the last stage of separation, Chu Xiaohei gave him a mind skill that can''t be said, everything else can be said.


    So Lin Yu told situ Tu what happened when he saw Chu mo.


    In the end, he said, "it''s really the fat man from daomen who bullied us first, but why did things evolve to that point later... I really don''t know, and he didn''t say it."


    What Fu Feng knew before was only a general idea. He didn''t know the specific process until now. He couldn''t help but look at the fat man''s body viciously, and gritted his teeth and said, "if I knew this, I wouldn''t let go of your second God! You waste who can''t accomplish anything but fail!"¡ª¡ª


    Alas... This is exceeded... Everyone, work harder! And don''t cover your monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 933

    "Come on, come on, he''s so ugly that it''s awkward to look at. Let''s go." Stuart finished, turned and left.


    Fu Feng was stunned for a moment and chased up: "Tutu, tell me about the relationship between you and Chu Xiaohei."


    "I won''t tell you!"


    "No, if you don''t tell me, I''ll kill him!"


    "Then kill it. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that I''m not his opponent."


    ¡°¡±


    Lin Yu stared at the two people''s figures disappearing into his sight, with a face of surprise. It was hard for him to believe that he had regained his freedom in this way. After thinking about it carefully, Lin Yu seemed to understand that situ Tu must be brother Chu''s friend, otherwise, Fu Feng''s temperament would not really let him go.


    "Who is brother Chu? It''s really too mysterious!" Lin Yu mumbled, turned around and left here.


    Over there.


    Situ stood in front of Fu Feng and looked at Fu Feng. Fu Feng also looked at her: "say, why did you let that boy go so deliberately?"


    Stuart smiled, "to save you."


    "Help me?" Fu Feng couldn''t help laughing. "My good sister, do you really think that Chu Xiaohei is very powerful? What can he do to me?"


    Stuart sighed, "that''s because you don''t know his true identity."


    "Then tell me!" Fu Feng looked unconvinced, especially when he watched his little sister grow up with this tone, which made him very uncomfortable in his heart. That kind of feeling is like your own sister, looking for a brother-in-law for yourself.


    There must be some unhappiness in my brother''s heart. I always think my sister will be cheated by bad guys.


    "His real name is Chu mo." Situ Tu sighed softly and looked at Fu Feng: "have you heard of this name?"


    "Chu Mo? Why are you so familiar?" Fu Feng scratched his head, and then his face changed greatly: "do you say his name is Chu Mo? Is he that Chu Mo?"


    "Yes, it''s Chu mo." Stuart said.


    Fu Feng''s expression on his face was very wonderful. He looked at situ for a long time. Finally sighed, "how did you know that person?"


    "Do you remember the person I told you before, the one I met in the magic world? That annoying guy who has no demeanor at all." Stuart said.


    "Remember, you said that the man''s combat power was so strong that he was abnormal, and his luck and luck were so good that he was shocked." Fu Feng said, "can''t it be Chu Mo?"


    "That''s him." Situ Tu said, "and the chance I get now is also thanks to his blessing. Although master has never told me about it, I am not a fool myself. I can feel master''s care for him."


    "Your master? You mean the mysterious woman who lives in the sky in the magic world?" Fu Feng''s face was shocked. Added another sentence: "is that the woman who is not even her opponent?"


    "Yes." Situ Tu nodded: "in the magic world, everyone is actually the favorite of this world. Everyone has a very good talent. Luck and luck are not bad, but those who can be as strong as Chu Mo have never been."


    "It''s him," Fu Feng said with a bitter smile on his face. "It seems that even if he is not friends with you, I have no chance. I''m just an ordinary monk in the fairy world, who can''t even enter the magic world. What qualifications do I have to compete with this genius?"


    Looking at Fu Feng''s lost appearance, situ Tu couldn''t bear it in his heart. Softly said, "you don''t have to lose heart. Really, master told me that blood is something innate. It''s something given by your ancestors. It''s not something you can decide. But what you really grow into depends on yourself."


    Fu Feng said with a wry smile, "you''ve grown up. You wouldn''t comfort people like this before."


    "It is!" Situ looked at Fu Feng: "in fact, like you now, it is really arrogant! Even those big family children in the heaven, at your age, are just this realm. And from the perspective of mind and strategy, you can get rid of them for a few blocks!"


    "What''s the use of that? People will directly break all my layout by reducing ten meetings at a time." Fu Feng smiled bitterly.


    "That''s not what I said. It''s really a coincidence this time. And I also told you that it''s best not to touch the daomen easily. Behind the daomen, there is an unimaginable huge force. Especially the ancestor of the daomen, although it has soared to heaven. But if you really succeed in layout and control the daomen in your own hands, can you let go of it when you are that person?" Situ looked at Fu Feng and persuaded him seriously.


    "Well, it''s meaningless to say that now. Anyway, it''s all gone up in smoke. Even if the Taoist ancestor hated it, he couldn''t hate me. This is also a kind of luck." Fu Feng said in a low voice, "I may cross the robbery and leave the fairy world as soon as possible. Since the daomen was destroyed, the attitude of the family towards me has also changed."


    "Hum, your family has no human touch! Back then"


    Stuttu just said two words of that year, Fu Feng quickly glared at her fiercely and whispered, "still mention that!"


    "What''s the matter with mentioning? Let them be such bastards, don''t you allow others to say it? I''m not afraid of them!" Stuart sneered.


    Fu Feng said with a wry smile, "you''re not afraid of them, but I''m afraid! What should I do if you pat your ass and leave after causing trouble?"


    Situ Tu''s attitude softened, say: "Anyway, I''m too lazy to ask about your family''s troubles, but speaking of it, hasn''t your aunt been taken away? It''s really amazing. When the man escaped with the poison of seven evil spirits, everyone thought he was dead. Unexpectedly, he survived, and not only survived, but also made a breakthrough in his strength! In fact, Fu Feng, you should learn from that man, he has no blood, and there is nothing particularly strong Talent, but looking at the whole fairy world, how many people dare to say that they are better than that person? "


    "Don''t be that person, that person''s, that''s my uncle." Fu Feng glanced at situ Tu: "how dare I compare with my uncle? He is the real peerless strong man."


    "Ouch, one uncle at a time. Why, your father finally agreed to this?" Stuart looked at Fu Feng with some excitement: "I''ve always admired the feelings between your aunt and that person! That''s a real match made in heaven!"


    "Yes, they are indeed a match made in heaven. There is no power to tear them apart." Fu Feng whispered, "but my family has never let go of this matter. I call him uncle because I recognize him."


    "Tell me, that man cough, your uncle, how on earth did you pick up your aunt? Besides, isn''t your aunt only left a wisp of ghost? How I heard that someone saw them recently, and your aunt has completely returned to normal!" Stuart looked at Fu Feng curiously. (to be continued.)


    "Think of a friend to visit by mobile phone."

 Chapter 934

    /S day pt> Fu Feng shook his head, "he took my aunt and broke into the Fu family directly... Cough... It''s a bit embarrassing to say that no one in the whole family can stop my uncle. Moreover, thanks to my uncle''s personality over the years, he seems to be calmer and didn''t kill people directly. Otherwise, my family would have a river of blood that day."


    When he said this, Fu Feng didn''t see any unhappy mood on his face, but he seemed to be a little schadenfreude.


    Stuart was also quite gloating, saying, "those bastards should be severely punished. It''s not too bad for some people to kill them."


    "Anyway, later, my uncle directly broke into the soul refining platform and took away my aunt''s soul. Then he cut the soul refining platform with a knife, and drove the super elder... That old guy who personally took away my aunt''s soul in those days slapped him and directly defeated him." Fu Feng looked relieved. After a while, he said, "as for how he recovered my aunt, I really don''t know. I only know that they should have been busy looking for those who plotted against my uncle in those years."


    "It''s really desirable!" Stuart said, "if a man can do these things for me, I can do anything for him willingly!"


    "I can!" Fu Feng looked at situ: "who dares to bully you, I will do the same!"


    "You... You are different." Stuart looked at Fu Feng: "do you like me?"


    "Of course!"


    "Do you love me?"


    "Er... I take you as my sister."


    "Isn''t that over? I take you as my brother, too." Stuart smiled and said, "OK, now I finally know the whereabouts of that guy. I have to find a way to find him."


    "It seems that he is the man in your mind." Fu Feng had some lost ways.


    "That''s enough. I have something else to do with him. My master has told me." Stuart thought for a moment. Suddenly looked at Fu Feng and said, "in fact, brother Fu Feng, to tell you the truth, don''t be unhappy. I haven''t dared to tell you clearly, just because I''m afraid you''re unhappy."


    "What''s the matter? Just say it. Do you still need to hide with me?" Fu Feng looked at situ with an angry look.


    "Well, let me tell you. My master trained me, in fact, all because of Chu mo." Stuart said.


    "Look, am I right?" Fu Feng sneered.


    "I haven''t finished yet." Situtou glared at Fu Feng: "it''s not what you think! My master trained me as Chu Mo''s hand. Let me help him do something in the future. To put it bluntly... Situtou can only be a little servant girl beside Chu Mo in the future. Are you clear?"


    "...." Fu Feng stared at the boss with a pair of eyes. A look of you teasing me.


    "Really!" Situ Tu pursed his mouth and sighed softly, "at the beginning, I thought my master wanted me to marry Chu Mo, but my boss didn''t want it in my heart. Why should I marry a man I didn''t like? Why is he strong? Why is he handsome? Why is he lucky? Why don''t I like him!"


    "Well said!" Fu Feng said, with an expression of relief on his face.


    Situ Tu smiled helplessly, "but later, I realized that master didn''t mean that at all. In her eyes, I didn''t have any qualifications... To become a woman of Chu mo."


    "It''s simply unreasonable!" Fu Feng was immediately furious: "why does your master care about everything? Is she such a master?"


    "Some things are not as simple as you think. I''ve been with master all the time, and I know a lot of things, some of which I can''t tell you in detail. But you can say so. Master, she doesn''t exaggerate at all." Situ Tu whispered, "I was a little unwilling before, but recently, some things happened and what I saw... Let me really understand that if I can really become a little servant girl around him, it is already a great luck!"


    "You... Are you crazy?" Fu Feng looked at situ with a frightened face: "are you out of your mind?"


    "Not bad." Situ glanced at Fu Feng and whispered, "I ask you, if you are a big man in the realm of emperor, look after you. Would you like to become his follower?"


    What are the followers? In fact, to put it bluntly. That''s the servant around! Is to serve people! If necessary, you still need to die for your master!


    It''s just that the three words "follower" sound good. It seems more classy. But the nature... Everyone understands.


    "Emperor? I... I may think about it." Fu Feng said with some confidence.


    After all, he is only a celestial friar in the rising period. Above him, there are the great Luo Jinxian, the celestial immortals, and the real immortals. Above the real immortals... Is the emperor!


    Although Fu Feng was very confident in himself, he never thought that one day he would be able to step into that dreamlike realm.


    "What if supreme?" Stuart asked again.


    "Supreme? What else to consider? Follow the Supreme... At least there is no problem in achieving the road of emperor!" Fu Feng answered very happily and simply this time.


    "Don''t feel ashamed?" Stuart asked.


    "Disgrace? Are you kidding?" Fu Feng looked at situ: "supreme! It''s a great honor to be the supreme servant! How can you feel ashamed? My God... It''s something you can''t dream of being with the supreme! But is there still the supreme now?"


    "There must be." Situ Tu said lightly, "if the person you follow will surpass the supreme in his future achievements? How will you choose?"


    "This is impossible!" Fu Feng said simply with a face, "it''s impossible! How can there be people who surpass the supreme in this world?"


    "What if there is." Stuart said.


    Fu Feng finally reacted at this time. He looked at situ, like a little idiot: "you don''t mean... That Chu Mo, will surpass the supreme in his future achievements?"


    "Master said yes." Stuart said.


    "Hahahahahaha!" Fu Feng couldn''t help but look up to the sky and laughed, so that tears came out: "my good sister, the emperor has a trace to follow, and the supreme has no way to go... Have you never heard this sentence? Even if your master said that he can achieve the supreme in the future, I don''t believe it, let alone surpass the supreme, hahahaha, surpass the Supreme... What is that?"


    "It is said that our world is called emperor. The world outside the sky is called Saint." Situ looked at Fu Feng and said faintly, "Master said Chu Mo will become a saint in the future!"


    Fu Feng''s laughter stopped abruptly. He looked at Stuart dumbfounded, and his smile froze on his face: "what you said... Is it serious?"


    Situ sighed lightly: "In my mind, you are my closest person. Someone bullied me when I was young, and you rushed ahead of my brothers who were ready to watch the excitement and help again... So in my heart, in addition to my parents, the closest person is you. I know your self-esteem is very strong, and I also have my difficulties. What I told you today has seriously violated my master''s orders. She is a word for these things I''m not allowed to reveal it. "¡ª¡ª


    On Sunday, I went out to play with my family and children. For so many years, I have been only concerned about code words and rarely accompanied my family. So let''s go to the third watch today.


    It''s a little depressing that the monthly ticket has been exceeded. I hope you can support me not only because I update more and faster, although it''s a little close to extravagance. But I still hope so.


    I''ll explode tomorrow.


    If you have a monthly ticket, vote for me. Thank you. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 935

    "How can this happen? Why is she so determined? There are countless fallen geniuses every year..." Fu Feng still couldn''t accept Stuart''s statement. After all, this is really amazing.


    "Since I say so, naturally there is a basis, but that basis... I really can''t tell you." Situ Tu said, thinking of the scene master showed her a few days ago.


    "I came across the endless galaxy to kill you!"


    That domineering young man, holding a long gun, has an invincible breath.


    Stuart only looked at the picture, and then trembled all over, and then he had an impulse to have a headache that was splitting and almost turned into Tao. It seems that there is an incomparable murderous spirit... From that picture. Just a wisp of it can make Stuart''s soul run out!


    At the critical moment, it was master''s action that allowed her to see the picture from beginning to end.


    In that picture, the young man was simply unbelievably strong, so powerful that he was heinous.


    Stuart could see that the man was really young, rather than the old monster who had lived for thousands of years turned into a young man.


    Such a young man, his combat power is so powerful that Stuart could not even imagine in the past!


    In the end, the master told her that the man was a young supreme.


    Stuart almost collapsed, scared!


    When she looked at the picture, although she had guessed that the young man must be extremely powerful. But I never thought that that person would be a young supreme.


    "Is there a supreme in this world?" Stuart asked her master, the mysterious girl.


    Her master smiled and said, "of course, there are, and not many. But this young supreme does not belong to this world!"


    Stuart was really stunned and stunned. Anyway, I stayed for a long time. Just came back to his senses. At this time, she thought of another problem.


    Because in the end, the terrible young Supreme... Fell!


    Although the person who finally made the young supreme fall was not Chu Mo, but the more mysterious and powerful Buddhism... Countless Buddhas chanted sutras together. The young supreme Dharma body was spent.


    But in the previous battle. When the young supreme reduced the realm to the same realm as Chu Mo, he could only compete with Chu Mo!


    Situ Tu even had a feeling that if the young supreme continued to fight like that, he was probably not Chu Mo''s opponent!


    The impact of this result on situ Tu''s heart is far stronger than knowing that the mysterious young man is a young supreme from outside the sky, countless times stronger than ever!


    Chu mo... Is it really strong to this extent?


    In the past, because his level was very low, he couldn''t display too strong combat power at all. In anyone''s opinion. Any big monk above Luo Jinxian. Can easily suppress Chu mo.


    Therefore, situ Tu didn''t realize what Chu Mo''s real combat power meant to monks in the same realm. Now she understands that Chu Mo has the strength to compete with the young supreme!


    And never lose!


    This made situ Tu extremely shocked, and at the same time, she finally made a hesitant decision in her heart, which led to her return to the fairy world this time. Otherwise, at this time, she should still be in the magic world.


    "What do you mean?" Fu Feng looked at situ.


    "I mean. Even if he can only grow to the supreme, but brother, you follow him. It should not be humiliating." Situ looked at Fu Feng and said seriously.


    Fu Feng didn''t know the shocking picture that situ saw, but he subconsciously was willing to believe situ.


    Because he knew that Stuart would never harm him!


    However, it is really a super difficult choice for Fu Feng to make such a decision.


    He is, after all, a top monk in the celestial world in the period of ascension. For those powerful monks in the heaven, the realm of ascension is naturally nothing. But in this fairy world, the soaring period... Is equal to the group of people standing at the peak.


    And Chu Mo, so far, no matter what fame he has in the magic world, and no matter how many great things he has done. But he is only a monk in the refining period after all.


    If you want a monk in the rising period to become a follower of a monk in the refining period, I''m afraid no one will believe it if it comes out. Even many people will laugh off their big teeth! Think only crazy people will do this.


    Fu Feng is certainly not crazy. He is very rational, even much more rational than ordinary people. Therefore, there are two choices before him.


    First, reject situ''s proposal, and then treat it as if it had never happened. In this case, he doesn''t have to worry about anyone laughing at him. It only takes a while, find a suitable opportunity, get ready, and then fly to heaven. You can put all the troubles at present behind you.


    What does it matter to me if you can turn the world upside down?


    This is to stay out of the matter. Under normal circumstances, Fu Feng should make the most choice.


    Second, promise situ to become a follower of monks in the refining period. Then once this matter comes out, he will need to face countless ridicules, sarcasm and incomprehension, and countless strange eyes. This phenomenon may not be alleviated for a long time.


    Even if it soars to heaven, there will be no change. Because he must fly to heaven before Chu Mo!


    It''s nothing. If he is involved with Chu mo. Then, the gratitude and resentment of the overthrow of the immortal Taoist gate must be counted on him. The Taoist ancestor who is already in the heaven will definitely hate him as a traitor!


    Then there are Chu Mo''s public enemies in the heaven... Thinking of those forces, Fu Feng felt a toothache. Because any force can easily crush him into slag!


    With such an analysis, it seems that he has no reason to choose the second way. But it happened that Fu Feng didn''t know why. Deep in his heart, he even faintly... Felt that situ''s comments on Chu Mo could be realized!


    If... One day, Chu Mo really grows into a strong man like supreme, then at that time, anyone who follows him, needless to say... Will be famous all over the world!


    This is a fatal temptation for Fu Feng, who is keen on fame and wealth.


    He is really moved!


    "Fu Feng, I never think that there is anything wrong with people''s enthusiasm for fame and wealth. People live in the world, unless they are really immortal hermits. Otherwise, who can escape the word fame and wealth? There is a sentence in the secular world that I think is very reasonable." Situ looked at Fu Feng: "good martial arts, sold to the emperor!"


    Fu Feng whispered, "there''s another word, it''s called good birds breaking wood."


    "That''s right!" Situ looked at Fu Feng: "so?"


    "So... Are you sure if I nod, people will definitely want me?" When he really made that decision, Fu Feng began to worry about gain and loss.


    Situ Tu''s face showed a faint smile: "anyway, that guy and I... Also have some friendship. I believe he will agree. Otherwise, what did he do with his life to build that ethereal palace in the spirit world?"


    "But how did I hear that after he built the ethereal palace, he completely ignored it?" Although Fu Feng can''t enter the magic world, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t understand the information spread on the letter board at all. Because the Fu family has many blood children who can enter the magic world. Among them, naturally someone made friends with him.


    Stuart said, "it''s not that he doesn''t care, but that he doesn''t want to implicate his friends for his own sake."


    Fu Feng took a deep breath: "so it seems that he is good!"¡ª¡ª


    It broke out today!


    Vote for the recommendation first!


    Then there is the monthly ticket. At the end of the month, there should be tickets in the ticket warehouse. Now you can cover it for a while, and you must vote after the outbreak! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 936

    The good man in Fu Feng''s mouth was thousands of miles away from them at this time. ¡Û


    Chu Mo is deducing the position of Qi Xiaoyu.


    With the improvement of the realm, the geomantic magic of Chu Mo is also more powerful. Although the consumption is many times greater than in the past, the effect... Is also quite amazing!


    Chu Mo is not walking in disorder all the way. He has been looking for the exact location of Qi Xiaoyu. Because by contrast, the difficulty of finding Qi Xiaoyu is much smaller than that of finding the demon king.


    But I don''t know why, Qi Xiaoyu seems to have been moving high. If it weren''t for the divinatory symbols that Qi Xiaoyu had been safe, Chu Mo even thought she had been chased and killed.


    Until these days, Chu Mo finally understood that it was not others who were chasing Qi Xiaoyu, but this elf who was ruthlessly chasing others!


    In several places where Chu Mo kept flying, there were signs of fighting. From the mouths of several survivors, Chu Mo finally understood what Qi Xiaoyu was doing.


    She is actually helping herself to hunt down those enemies who soared from the spirit world to the fairy world!


    Recently, Qi Xiaoyu repeatedly assassinated the disciples of Dugu mountain people in the fairy world who wanted to kill Chu Mo when he just flew to the fairy world.


    "This girl is too brave!" After Chu Mo knew the truth, he couldn''t help feeling a little surprised.


    Although Dugu mountain in the fairy world is not a big force, it is not a fish belly that people can handle. Especially for Qi Xiaoyu alone, he is not only a soft persimmon, but also a real behemoth!


    Calculate the time when Qi Xiaoyu flies to the celestial world. No matter how hard she cultivates, her realm will not exceed the Mahayana period. However, there are quite a number of Mahayana monks in Dugu mountain in the fairy world, and... There are also some flying monks!


    In this case, Qi Xiaoyu dared to attack Dugu mountain... This had to make Chu Mo warm in his heart and sweat for her.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Dugu Yu had a very bad time these days. Since he rose from the spirit world to the fairy world, he had never been so unlucky as recently in so many years.


    The first is layout ambush. Trying to kill Chu Mo failed. Let him suffer a lot of criticism.


    Many monks who had worked with him before accused him of letting Chu Mo go because of greed. This made Dugu Yu unable to tell, and even his explanation was completely ignored by the other party.


    Failed to catch Chu mo. Let him run away. With a depressed mood, he returned to Dugu mountain and wanted to regroup and find another opportunity.


    But at this time, the disciples of Dugu mountain began to have accidents one after another.


    At first, Dugu Yu didn''t pay attention to it. Although Dugu mountain is not a big sect in the fairy world, there are also a lot of disciples. Eight of them died, which is impossible to attract the attention of his leader.


    But gradually, with the passage of time, the strength of the dead Dugu mountain disciples became stronger and stronger!


    Until some time ago, the fall of an outer sect elder of Dugu mountain at the peak of Mahayana completely attracted Dugu Yu''s attention.


    Although the outer sect elder''s realm is the peak of Mahayana, he is a rare powerful monk in the whole fairy Dugu mountain. The man is hot tempered. Basically, you have to see life and death as soon as you make a move. That strong fighting power is almost a little bit hard.


    Such a powerful man, even a friar who is one level higher than him, is unwilling to provoke easily.


    However, such a strong man died silently. His soul lamp went out directly. The disciples guarding the soul lamp were almost scared out of their wits.


    After the outer sect elder, several monks in Mahayana died one after another. Dugu Yu finally realized that someone was attacking them! Then he flew into a rage and sent people to track down the matter, wanting to know which enemy did it.


    Dugu Yu naturally had two brushes to gain a foothold in the fairy world. Although Dugu mountain sect is not big, its background is not shallow!


    This check didn''t matter. The result startled them, and almost everyone couldn''t believe it was true. Because it was a man who caused heavy casualties in Dugu mountain recently! And... Still a woman!


    "How is this possible?" Dugu Yu was so angry that he stared. Roar loudly. After calming down, I can only accept this fact.


    Then he sent a large number of Dugu mountain strongmen to catch the bold woman.


    "I want to see who it is... So I can''t get along with Dugu mountain." Dugu Yu''s eyes twinkled with a sharp light like a knife, and he vowed to catch the other party.


    These days, finally came the good news that the woman was injured!


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. In a few days, that woman will be found by us." A Mahayana elder of Dugu mountain sent good news to Dugu Yu with a tone stone.


    Dugu Yu, who was guarding the old nest of Dugu mountain, couldn''t help but show a cold smile on his face. Gritted his teeth and said, "if you dare to fight against Dugu mountain, I will make you regret being born in this world!"


    "Really?" Behind him, a cold female voice suddenly came out.


    Dugu Yu didn''t hesitate at that moment, and he didn''t even turn his head back. A few fierce attacks rushed behind him!


    This is the most secret place in the whole Dugu mountain!


    It is also the safest place in Dugu mountain!


    Dugu Yu had no intention to investigate how the woman came in. He made the most correct response when he was shocked into a cold sweat.


    However, it was only the correct response he thought.


    Because at the moment when Dugu Yu attacked his back, a cold feeling came from Dugu Yu''s neck.


    Then, Dugu Yu''s head was directly chopped to the ground.


    Dugu Yu, who had his head cut off, did not die. He finally saw the woman''s appearance for the first and last time!


    Dressed in black, enchanting and veiled, I can''t see what my face looks like. But the exposed skin is as white as snow.


    Dugu Yu''s second God wanted to escape directly, but the woman in black stabbed him with a sword. The vast essence... Poured into the woman''s body continuously along the sword in the woman''s hand in black.


    The woman''s body trembled slightly, as if in pain, but she clenched her teeth without saying a word.


    In less than a incense burning time, Dugu Yu, such a great monk in the period of ascension, was forced to exhaust all the essence contained in the second yuan God... Completely!


    Dugu Yu''s head looked up at what the woman in black had done, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Until finally, his second God completely fell, and Dugu Yu''s head instantly aged for countless years, turning into a wrinkled, extremely old old man. Looking at the woman in Black: "who are you... Exactly? What hatred do I have with you?"


    The woman in black looked at him contemptuously: "hatred? You are not worthy!"


    With that, his body flashed, turned into a black smoke, and disappeared into the most secret and safest cave of Dugu mountain in the fairy world.


    A moment later, Dugu mountain in the fairy world heard a very sad cry: "the old ancestor''s soul light is off! The old ancestor fell! The old ancestor fell! God... Our Dugu mountain... Is over!"


    The second change!


    Vote quickly! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 937

    The woman in black ran away very fast. She didn''t dare to stay here more. If she could, she would kill everyone here! In that way, they will never threaten Chu mo. But she doesn''t have that ability.


    The only thing that can kill Dugu Yu is... The two dark holy weapons on her body!


    This sword, and the bracelet on her wrist!


    In fact, it seemed that she had absorbed all the essence of Dugu Yu, a rising monk, but in fact, more than 90% of them fell into two dark holy vessels.


    The more people you kill, the more energy you absorb, and the more powerful the dark artifact will be!


    At the same time, the owner of the dark artifact... Will be stronger!


    This is a crazy cycle, and few people can resist this way of strengthening.


    Because this is not the kind of non flow means of pseudo daomen, forcing the essence into the human body. The essence absorbed through the dark holy vessels is no different from natural cultivation.


    The only difference may be that this means... Belongs to plunder!


    Plunder what originally belongs to others and take it for your own use.


    Qi Xiaoyu was initially forcibly controlled, and her only seven orifices in heaven and earth were not affected too deeply by the dark artifact. But recently, as she kept clearing away the enemies of the fairy world for Chu mo. More and more people were killed, and the dark sacristy became stronger and stronger. The influence on her... Is also deepening.


    Qi Xiaoyu clearly felt that even if she had the only seven orifices in the world, now her character... Has undergone tremendous changes with the past.


    Except for her unchanged feelings for Chu Mo, she gradually began to lose any interest and patience in the whole world.


    What she can do now, except that she won''t kill Chu Mo, is all she has left: if others don''t provoke me, I won''t actively provoke others.


    Once someone takes the initiative to provoke her, this once kind and simple fairy princess will now stab each other''s heart with a sword without hesitation, and then plunder all the energy in each other''s body... Onto herself.


    Now the dark artifact can support her to kill a superior opponent in one day.


    yes. Qi Xiaoyu has now entered the Mahayana period! She improved her cultivation faster than Chu Mo!


    After killing Dugu Yu, Qi Xiaoyu had to escape. Because in the next day, she must hide herself completely. Let no enemy find her. Otherwise, she will face great danger.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    From Dugu mountain in the fairy world, figures began to fly out, all flying in all directions at high speed.


    Those are all the top masters of Dugu mountain in the fairy world.


    The death of their ancestors was a fatal blow to them. Many people are all monks who came up from Dugu mountain in the spirit world, and they all have special feelings for Dugu Yu. Now everyone is crazy. Swear to tear the murderer to pieces!


    At this time, anyone who wants to talk about reason, such as how the woman in black entered the ancestral chamber and directly killed the ancestral... Who will be besieged by everyone!


    No matter how she got in? Whatever means she used? No matter how strong she is?


    Anyway, now, she must be killed! Revenge for our ancestors!


    Qi Xiaoyu felt that he had caused a little trouble this time, because after a moment of effort, he had seven or eight breath, locking her in the distance. Although separated by a million miles, the clear killing intention pointed directly at her.


    But she didn''t regret it at all. Who made you want to kill Chu Mo? I''m not strong enough now. When I reach the stage of ascension, I will kill you one by one... All of you!


    At this time, the injuries left in the body began to attack faintly. Qi Xiaoyu couldn''t help frowning, but the speed under her feet was not slow at all. From the bracelet of her wrist, she also began to exude a strong force into her body.


    Dark sacristy affects the soul. It sounds terrible. But in fact, it is still an instrument, spiritual, but loyal, and will not really devour the spirit of the master.


    As Chu Mo once told her. What really matters is your heart!


    "Brother, it''s hard to keep your heart." Under Qi Xiaoyu''s veil, a faint wry smile appeared on his exquisite face.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood came out of her mouth. The injury in the body began to attack.


    She took a deep breath, picked up her speed and rushed to the vast mountains.


    The mountains in the fairy world are always so beautiful. Any mountain is surrounded by immortality. Qi Xiaoyu''s figure didn''t enter the mountains. Soon after, a dozen people appeared behind him.


    One of them, tall and big, looks just over 40 years old. But this is actually an old monster who has lived for thousands of years.


    His name is Dugu Yi, and he is a great grandson of Dugu Yu. His cultivation has already entered the stage of ascension. If he hadn''t worried about the failure of the robbery, he had the strength of the robbery as early as more than 100 years ago.


    Dugu Yi had a very good relationship with his ancestors. When he was in the spirit world, he got too much attention from his ancestors. After flying into the fairy world, it was Dugu Yu, the old ancestor, who threw a lot of resources on him, that made Dugu Yi today.


    Knowing the moment when the old ancestor fell, Dugu Yi was about to collapse. The hatred in his heart has reached an unbearable level. He vowed to find the murderer and tear her to pieces!


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to sacrifice his Shouyuan, led by the blood essence in his body, sacrificed to the heaven, and locked the trace of Qi Xiaoyu at the first time with an ancient secret method. Then a large number of monks of Dugu mountain were recruited.


    After catching up with the mountains, they stopped and looked at Dugu Yi standing there.


    These mountains have been out of the sphere of influence of Dugu mountain and belong to a top force Fu family in the fairy world!


    Moreover, the mountains are of special significance to the Fu family. It is a place for the young disciples of the Fu family to try.


    There are a large number of powerful non life spirits here, some of which have even reached the peak of their ascent.


    It is said that there is a secret agreement between the Fu family and these powerful non-human beings. These top non-human strong people will not fight against the young children of the Fu family. However, the Fu family will never allow monks beyond the Mahayana period to enter this place.


    To put it bluntly, here is a place for young people to hone!


    This is true for the young children of the Fu family, and for some powerful non human spirits in the mountains... The same is true!


    Whoever can survive the continuous battle will become stronger.


    This is also the common practice of all big families.


    If you die in this kind of trial, you will only be unlucky for yourself.


    Therefore, no foreign forces are allowed to invade the mountains.


    "The witch obviously knew about it in advance, so... She rushed in recklessly. If we also went in, I''m afraid it would be regarded as a provocation once the Fu family learned about it." An elder of Dugu mountain said in a deep voice.


    The third watch! To be continued.

 Chapter 938

    Dugu Yi''s eyes twinkled with cold light, looking at the mountains in front of him, and his heart was also thinking. After a while, he said, "although this place is the testing place of the Fu family, it is thousands of miles away from the Fu family. Moreover, the Fu family does not have a large number of children testing here all the time. Over the years, we have found out the law. Almost every 60 years, a large number of the Fu family children come here for testing. But usually, there are not many people testing in this place..."


    "Elder Yi, that''s all, but there''s also Fu family''s great energy here!" The elder who just spoke said, "revenge for our ancestors is something we must do, but we can''t ignore other factors. Once this matter causes misunderstanding of the Fu family..."


    The elder who spoke was also from Dugu mountain in the spirit world. For Dugu Yu, the old ancestor, his feelings are not worse than Dugu''s, so he doesn''t want to avenge Dugu Yu, but he thinks more about the future.


    At this time, another Dugu mountain elder said, "in my opinion, the witch can''t escape far at all. Let''s go in for a short time, catch the Witch and go... It shouldn''t cause the dissatisfaction of the Fu family."


    "Yes, although the Fu family is a big family in the fairy world, they have always been low-key..."


    "It''s not low-key, but I don''t think the Fu family has much courage. Do you remember that time? The little princess of the Fu family stole the seven turn fairy pill of the Dan clan..."


    "Don''t mention it!"


    "Don''t talk about it!"


    Dugu Yi and the elder of Dugu family shouted in unison. Dugu Yi said coldly, "the Fu family dare not provoke Dan Zong, doesn''t mean they dare not provoke us!"


    The two elders who just spoke showed embarrassment on their faces, but they both knew that they had made a mistake and were silent at the moment.


    Dugu Yi frowned a little irritably, and then clenched his teeth for a long time and said, "just this time! Big deal... Let''s go to Shangfu''s house to apologize! Anyway, the witch who killed the old ancestor... We must catch it with our own hands and kill her! If we don''t revenge... Dugu mountain, we''ll be finished!"


    The others looked at each other, and finally. They all agreed with Dugu Yi''s statement.


    As the soul of Dugu mountain in the fairy world, the death of Dugu Yu was originally a heavy blow to Dugu mountain in the fairy world. If you can''t even revenge, then the reputation of Dugu mountain in the fairy world... Will plummet!


    All the hard work over the years will be in vain.


    "Fight!"


    "Listen to elder Yi!"


    "Follow Yi Chang!"


    More than a dozen top strongmen of Dugu mountain showed firm light in their eyes.


    Dugu Yi nodded: "the old ancestor didn''t hurt you in vain. His spirit in heaven... Will be happy!"


    There was some sadness among the people present. In fact, everyone knows that the ancestors have been scared. Where is there any spirit in heaven? But the more they know this, the stronger the anger in their hearts.


    What a hateful witch, she must have used extremely evil means to harm the ancestors! When we catch you... We must completely tear you to pieces!


    answer blows with blows!


    an eye for an eye!


    "Revenge for the ancestors!" Dugu Yi said and rushed to the mountains first.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Fu Feng is a very straightforward person. After making a decision, he didn''t look forward and backward again. Instead, he asked situ to help him get Chu Mo as soon as possible. He wanted to see Chu mo. Maybe he wants to be a follower of others, but they are still reluctant. So. This kind of thing should be implemented as soon as possible, so that we can be confident in our hearts.


    Stuart took out the letter board directly from his body, clicked it a few times, and then smiled at Fu Feng, "wait for me!"


    "Eh?" Fu Feng looked at situ with a surprised face and said dumbfounded, "Tutu, don''t bully me. I can''t enter the magic world and there is no letter board. I''ve seen the letter board. When did it have this function?"


    Situ smiled mysteriously, "this... Is an upgraded letter board. It''s extremely powerful! I''ll tell you later!"


    Just then, a man''s voice came over there: "are you?"


    "Situtou!" Stuart said, winking at Fu Feng who was stunned.


    "Dead rabbit? How can you get to me? When did the letter board have this function?" There looked surprised.


    "You''re dead bunny... Your whole family is dead Bunny! Surnamed Chu, can you stop being so wicked?" Stuart blushed with anger and stamped his feet. If no one else hears it. But her best friend was by her side, which made Stuart have a fever on his cheek.


    Fu Feng stood aside, his face a little strange. From the dialogue between the two people, it is obvious that the relationship between the two people is not as ordinary as situ said before.


    In fact, there are not many people who can think of dead rabbit from the three words of situ. From small to large, Fu Feng heard countless people cry in front of situ like this. But without exception, none of those people came to a good end. All were picked up by situ, crying for their parents. A few situ can''t clean up. They will also call Fu Feng to help them deal with each other severely.


    So Fu Feng has not heard these three words for many years.


    Now some people call it that again, but according to Stuart''s reaction, it seems that he is ashamed, but in fact, it is more ashamed... Than annoyed!


    These two people... Really have ghosts. Fu Feng thought in his heart.


    At this time, the voice over there came again from stuttu''s letter board: "if you have something, just say it quickly. I''m very busy."


    Fu Feng felt speechless again. He glanced at situ Tu, and his heart finished... It seems that this little girl has ideas for others, but they didn''t take her to heart at all.


    I haven''t seen any man with such an attitude towards a charming little beauty. And Fu Feng could hear that the other party was not hard to get at all. But I really don''t think much about managing situ.


    Stuart also felt very shameless, but he said patiently, "Chu Mo, don''t think my aunt cares about you! If you have something to do, I''ll help you find a great master, a great monk at the peak of his ascension..."


    "What do you want to do?" Chu Mo over there didn''t appreciate it at all, and his tone was full of vigilance: "Stuart... You have calculated me more than once. If you have something to say, just say it straight. What do you want to do this time? And why can your letter board reach me?"


    "Chu Mo, I''m not kidding you! I''m ordered by my master to help you. If you don''t appreciate it at all, forget it. I''ll go back to the magic world immediately, okay?" Stuart was a little annoyed and put a cool ass on his hot face. It''s embarrassing to be seen by friends... Don''t mention it.


    "Your master? You mean... The one on the sky?" Chu Mo''s tone over there finally became a little serious, but then said, "Stuart, why don''t you come back to me? I''m really busy now. I''m rushing to save people. It''s urgent. How about you come back to me in a few days?"¡ª¡ª


    Fourth watch! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 939

    Stuart raised his eyebrows and asked, "save people? Where are you?"


    Chu Mo over there casually said a place.


    At this time, Fu Feng beside situ suddenly said, "that place... Is the testing place of the Fu family! How can it be there?"


    Chumton over there gave a light sigh.


    Situ Tu immediately explained, "this is the helper I helped you find. He is a child of the Fu family in the fairy world! The place you said is the place of the Fu family''s trial. If outsiders intrude, they will definitely be attacked by the Fu family!"


    "No one can fight back. I have to go there!" Chu Mo''s firm voice came over there.


    Fu Feng glanced at situ Tu and said, "well, let''s go and have a look."


    Situ Tu nodded. Since they met, there was no reason to turn a blind eye, not to mention that they still want to ask Chu Mo for something now.


    Therefore, the two men immediately rushed to the testing place of the Fu family. At the same time, Fu Feng also began to send a message to the guardians of the place of trial of the Fu family, explaining the situation to them, saying that if you encounter outsiders, don''t act rashly.


    As the legitimate son of the Fu family, Fu Feng''s position is not particularly high, but his words are also useful.


    The guardians of the place of trial strictly implemented Fu Feng''s orders. Even Dugu Yi''s group of people... They also did not make any obstacles.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Qi Xiaoyu can clearly feel that he is getting weaker and weaker. Choosing this testing place of the Fu family is also a last resort. They want to delay each other''s steps so that they can''t easily get involved in it.


    But soon, Qi Xiaoyu found that her abacus had failed!


    Because the other party... Chased her again.


    "What a nuisance!" Qi Xiaoyu scolded in his heart and accelerated his speed again.


    But what makes Qi Xiaoyu a little strange is that she has clearly sensed several times that there are strong people here, which should be the guardian of Fu family here. But those people all chose to turn a blind eye to her appearance, without any blocking action.


    "Don''t stop me? It''s good to stop the group of people behind me..." Qi Xiaoyu thought in his heart.


    As a result, the group behind him. Similarly, there was no obstruction.


    Dugu Yi''s group were also wondering why the guardian of Fu family suddenly became so silent?


    They were a little uneasy and full of happiness.


    "This time, see where the witch can run!" Dugu Yi and others kept chasing Qi Xiaoyu with a ferocious smile on their faces.


    Qi Xiaoyu finally felt weak, at this time. The letter board on her body suddenly made a drip sound. This made Qi Xiaoyu feel very strange. Because her letter board has never made such a prompt sound.


    She subconsciously picked up the letter board and opened it. A strange voice came from it: "are you... The princess of the elves? Qi Xiaoyu?"


    This is Qi Xiaoyu''s name on the letter board. She just had no impression of this strange voice at all. Then his voice answered coldly, "who are you? How can you reach me directly through the letter board?"


    Situ on the other side of the letter board looked at Fu Feng who was stunned again with a proud face, and then said, "I''m a friend of Chu mo. I heard that you have a crisis, so I specially brought someone to help you."


    Fu Feng quietly gave situ a thumbs up and sighed in his heart: this girl is really grown up now, too powerful! Unexpectedly, I can guess who Chu Mo is going to save, and I can actually know the other party''s name. You can also go directly to each other through this means!


    This is really something against the sky!


    Although there has always been a messenger stone in the practice world that can be used at any time, the biggest problem of the messenger stone is that you must keep a spiritual force in your messenger stone! It''s impossible to be a stranger on the sound transmission stone!


    But situ Tu wrote a few words on the letter board casually, and he was able to reach a person he had never met before. This function... Is too rebellious!


    Qi Xiaoyu on the other side of the letter board frowned, I don''t know why. She felt a little irritable when she heard the woman''s voice. But the other party said it was Chu Mo''s friend. She was still patient and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Almost all of Chu Mo''s friends, Qi Xiaoyu, know their names!


    Over the years, Qi Xiaoyu has done everything around Chu mo. Are very concerned.


    Stuart was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to be in crisis, but he had the leisure to ask her name? But in the woman''s intuition, Stuart seemed to feel something. Hurriedly explained, "my name is situ, and I''m an attendant of Chu mo... don''t misunderstand me, I don''t mean any harm to you."


    Situ didn''t want to make a fool of himself. He angered Chu Mo because of this matter. She knows better than anyone. This fairy woman named Qi Xiaoyu is the biggest taboo of Chu Mo!


    No one!


    Master had told her a lot about Qi Xiaoyu, so situ always knew that this fairy woman, if nothing unexpected, would become Chu Mo''s wife in the future!


    That''s the mistress!


    This is no joke.


    There was a silence and then said, "I believe you."


    Hoo!


    Stuart breathed a sigh. At this time, she suddenly found that she had just been unprecedentedly nervous!


    Situ motioned Fu Feng with his eyes. Fu Feng nodded and said to the letter board, "Miss Qi, I''m Fu Feng. The area where you are now is the testing place of the Fu family. In this way, you follow my tips and go to these places. If someone stops you, you say... The dragon can still soar to the sky for thousands of years."


    Said, Fu Feng explained a few words to the other side again, until Qi Xiaoyu over there said he understood, and then he also followed with a sigh of relief.


    Subsequently, situ closed the call between the two sides. Then he looked at each other with Fu Feng, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "we have... Entered the state?"


    "It seems... I was really nervous just now. I''ve never been so nervous even when I face the owner." Fu Feng also replied with a wry smile.


    Situ Daimei picked up and suddenly whispered, "this fairy princess, her aura is too strong! Her aura... Is by no means the kind of cultivation she can release!"


    Fu Feng was slightly stunned, and then nodded: "no wonder... When I talked to her, I felt great pressure. I thought it was the identity of the future mistress. Now I want to come, it is really because her aura is too strong. I can feel it clearly across the letter board. I''m afraid she will make a mistake."


    "This is not easy!" Stuart mumbled, then opened the letter board, put Chu Mo on it, and told him what had just happened.


    Sure enough, Chu Mo''s voice on the letter board sounded a lot happier, and even thanked situ Tu and Fu Feng.


    This made Fu Feng and situ feel surprised. Then they looked at each other with a wry smile, accelerated their speed, and rushed there.


    Because the hiding place that Fu Feng gave Qi Xiaoyu was the gathering place of the guardians of the Fu family, although the temporary safety could be guaranteed by virtue of the password. But it is hard to guarantee that there will be no other accidents. For example, things may change if those hunters go crazy.


    Moreover, Fu Feng has no position in the Fu family, and he is respected to the extent that he follows his words and deeds. In case there is another legitimate son of the Fu family there at that time, and it happens to be his enemy again


    Chapter five... Why are there so few tickets? What''s going on? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 940

    Good things don''t work, bad things are accurate, this is life.


    Fu Feng''s worry actually came true in the blink of an eye.


    Although Qi Xiaoyu didn''t want to accept the help of the two strangers, she felt that it was a little strange. First of all, she has never heard of the woman named Stuart. Secondly, the reputation of Fu family is not so good in Qi Xiaoyu''s heart.


    But her condition at the moment is really terrible. If she continues like this, I''m afraid she can''t continue to support it.


    Si Tutu over there also didn''t know whether he had forgotten it or intended it, and didn''t tell her that Chu Mo was rushing to her, which made Qi Xiaoyu''s heart full of doubts.


    But in the end, she chose to believe each other''s words. Because the other party blew himself up as a child of the Fu family, and he was also very sincere in tone, which was even aboveboard. Of course, if conditions permit, Qi Xiaoyu will definitely not choose to believe.


    Now there is no way.


    When Qi Xiaoyu arrived at the first place Fu Feng said, sure enough, there were several strong smells coming from there, and at the same time, a cold voice sounded, "Fu family, outsiders back away!"


    Although the Fu family received Fu Feng''s previous order not to act rashly, this does not mean that the guardian''s hiding place can also be invaded by others. Although it''s not a secret, it''s about Fu''s face.


    Otherwise, it will be spread out in the future: the place of the Fu family''s trial is just like this. Lao Tzu comes and goes... Where should the face of the Fu family go?


    Qi Xiaoyu''s voice answered coldly, "the dragon can still soar to the sky for thousands of years!"


    "Huh?" From there came a voice of surprise and doubt, and then several figures rose up in the air. One of them, surrounded by several others, is a young childe who looks just in his early twenties and looks handsome. have extraordinary outward appearance.


    "Who are you? How do you know the password of the Fu family?" An old man beside the young man looked nervously at Qi Xiaoyu flying over, frowned and asked.


    The young man saw Qi Xiaoyu, but his eyes lit up, but he didn''t speak.


    "Fu Feng asked me to come here. I was chased by my enemy." Qi Xiaoyu said in a cold voice.


    "Fu Feng?" A playful smile suddenly appeared on the young man''s face over there. In the expression... It seems that there is some disdain. Light way: "I didn''t expect this day of the second uncle''s house... Just, unexpectedly also moved the ordinary heart?"


    The young man opened the word genius, and his tone was a bit of ridicule.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s face was cold, frowned, and did not speak.


    The old man whispered to the young man, "young master Fu Feng did summon us just now, saying that someone came. Tell us not to act rashly."


    "Ha ha..." the young man smiled with some disdain: "when is he qualified to tell the truth about the place of trial?"


    Qi Xiaoyu stood there without moving. Xiu Mei frowned deeply. She now believes that situ Tu and Fu Feng are Chu Mo''s people, but it seems that Fu Feng''s position in the Fu family... Doesn''t seem to be very high. In front of him, he even openly satirized in front of others.


    At this time, the monks of Dugu mountain in the distance are also constantly approaching here. The distance of a million miles is nothing to a group of monks above Mahayana.


    The young man looked at Qi Xiaoyu, and his eyebrows were somewhat flirtatious. Lightly said: "are you Fu Feng''s woman?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes were cold: "please respect yourself."


    "Yo... You have a bad temper?" The young man smiled, and suddenly his voice became cold: "but what are you? Dare to talk to me like this? Even if Fu Feng saw me, you should be respectful! As his woman, you don''t even understand this rule? Fu Feng hasn''t taught you?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes flickered coldly, looking at the young man coldly: "I have nothing to do with Fu Feng, you''d better take care of your mouth!"


    "Hahahaha, it''s really interesting!" The young man couldn''t help slapping his hands and said to several people around him, "do you also think it''s interesting? Fu Feng''s woman dares to talk to me like this? Ha ha, there are rules! She asked me to take care of my mouth, then... I want to ask, if I can''t take care of it, what can you do to me?"


    The young man said, and his tone became very cold: "from small to large, no one... Dares to talk to me like Fu Yu! You... Are the first!"


    Qi Xiaoyu immediately lost all interest in talking to them, turned and left.


    "Did I let you go?" Fu Yu said darkly over there, "stop her for me! When Fu Feng came back, I would like to ask him carefully. He can''t even manage his own woman well... What else can he do? He is also the most ambitious and scheming genius of the younger generation of the Fu family, bah!"


    At this time, the old man beside the young man whispered, "Yu Shao... This thing..."


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry about it. This matter has nothing to do with you. It won''t involve you! Go and stop her for me. I''ll bear what happened!" Fu Yu sneered.


    Several old people here looked at each other and were all a little embarrassed. Fu Feng''s position in the Fu family''s lineage is indeed not very high, but it is not something they can afford to offend. But the Fu Yu in front of them couldn''t afford to offend more!


    It took them a lot of effort to get the job of guarding the place of trial. In this place, oil and water are not ordinary enough!


    Therefore, these old men hesitated, and finally made a move that they regretted all their lives, and surrounded Qi Xiaoyu together.


    This is a group of top monks of Fu family!


    Not to mention that Qi Xiaoyu is injured in her body now, even if she is in full bloom and relies on dark sacred vessels... She is not the opponent of this group of people at all!


    It is the same period of ascension, but the combat power is different.


    The martial arts cultivated by these monks of Fu family since childhood are many times higher than those monks of the same realm in Dugu mountain!


    Therefore, these people, almost instantly, stopped Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, flashing black light, across the veil, looked at these people coldly: "what do you want to do?"


    The old man said in a deep voice, "girl, I''m sorry. The master has orders, and we must obey them. Please take it easy and stay here for a while."


    Qi Xiaoyu said coldly, "what if I have to go?"


    "You can''t go." Another monk at the peak of the Mahayana of the Fu family glanced at Qi Xiaoyu coldly. His temper was hot and his words were very blunt: "as a woman who is the son of Fu Feng, she doesn''t even understand the rules. She dares to contradict Yu Shao to her face. Even if the son of Fu Feng comes, she won''t stand on your side."


    Qi Xiaoyu coldly replied, "I said, I have nothing to do with Fu Feng!"


    "It''s useless." The previous old man said, "everything will wait until master Fu Feng comes."


    At this time, a group of big monks from Dugu mountain came through the air. However, after seeing these monks of Fu family, all the monks of Dugu mountain led by Dugu Yi felt a little numb. Fortunately, they were relieved to see that the witch in black seemed to be surrounded.


    Dugu Yi stood up and hugged his fist: "I''m Dugu Yi, the elder of Dugu mountain. I''ve seen all the predecessors of the Fu family, the younger generation and others who didn''t deliberately intrude into the place of the Fu family''s trial. There is really a compelling reason, and I hope all the adults of the Fu family can understand."


    Chapter six... Now my fingers have begun to numb. Really, don''t look at how I''m very happy, but in fact, the power is all in you! If you don''t give me motivation, how can I have the strength to explode? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 941

    If there was no Qi Xiaoyu, it was estimated that no matter how polite these monks of Dugu mountain were, Fu Yu would not give them any good looks, and even directly let people kill them on the spot. How can you leave easily if you trespass on the place where Fu family tries?


    But things are afraid of comparison. Compared with Qi Xiaoyu''s indifference and stiffness, Dugu Shan''s group of people are obviously much more lovely.


    Therefore, Fu Yu glanced at Dugu Yi and said lazily, "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    Dugu Yi was very happy in his heart. He was afraid that the Fu family could not help saying that they would fight against them, and they would definitely turn around and run away immediately. No matter how you want to avenge your ancestors, you can''t cause conflict with Fu family, otherwise, Dugu mountain will never have a foothold in this fairy world!


    "Dugu had an opinion with the childe. The thing is... This witch, we have no grievances with her, but she assassinated our ancestor of Dugu mountain!" Dugu Yi''s face was sad and angry, which was not pretended, but showed his true feelings. His eyes were a little moist, and he angrily said: "poor our ancestors, who were secretly schemed by this demon girl to be scared of death, full of essence... All of them were sucked away by this demon girl! She... Her means, unparalleled evil, is simply the means of the demon road!"


    "Is there such a thing?" Fu Yu was slightly surprised. He obviously didn''t expect that this woman in black could plot to death the old ancestor of Dugu mountain. Originally, he thought it might be the chase caused by seeing the color, but now it seems that things are much more complicated than he imagined.


    As a neighbor, Fu Yu naturally knows who the old ancestor of Dugu mountain is. He also knows that although he was born in the spiritual world, his strength is not weak. At the peak of the soaring period, he is also a great monk who can soar to heaven at any time. Are you dead now?


    "But I have a lie that I will never succeed in my life!" Under the indignation, Dugu Yi directly made a poisonous oath.


    Fu Yu nodded, and suddenly he thought of something. The door that Fu Feng planned before seemed to be full of this kind of crooked atmosphere. He simply didn''t care about things such as monks'' quick success.


    Now it seems that it is really a dragon looking for a dragon and a phoenix looking for a Phoenix. Bastard, look at mung beans... Fu Feng and this woman in black are really birds of a feather!


    This woman is really shameless. It has nothing to do with Fu Feng to bite herself to death. Hey, I''ll see it later. What will Fu Feng say!


    Fu Yu smiled coldly and then said, "I believe what you said, but you people of Dugu mountain. Have you ever thought about the consequences of trespassing on the testing place of my Fu family?"


    Dugu Yiren was old and refined. As soon as he heard what was said, he immediately hugged his fist and bowed to the end: "please forgive us, master Fu. We are eager for revenge. I am willing to bear all things! I will be prepared to apologize to master Fu!"


    Dugu Yi didn''t say it was for the Fu family, but for Fu Yu. The meaning of this sentence is naturally clear to Fu Yu.


    Dugu mountain is not a big school. But the inside story is not shallow! The heavy gifts in their mouth obviously can''t be ordinary things.


    In this way, the Fu family did not lose face. It can also be said that Dugu mountain had a reason for the incident, and expressed sufficient apology! And he Fu Yu also got the benefits he wanted. This is simply happy!


    Thinking in his heart, Fu Yu nodded demurely and said, "I can see that you really hate this woman. Logically, I should hand her over to you and let you deal with it..."


    Dugu Yi was very happy, but then. He felt that something was wrong. Generally speaking, there must be a turn behind.


    Sure enough, Fu Yu looked at him and said, "but this woman has something to do with a legitimate son of the Fu family. Therefore, I''m not very good. I''ll give her to you like this. I think you can negotiate with him in person when that person comes. But anyway, I''ll help you suppress your intrusion into the place of the Fu family''s trial!"


    "Thank you so much, young master Fu Yu! Please don''t worry, the people of Dugu mountain know good or bad, and there must be a gift back!" Dugu Yi scolded fiercely in his heart, this bastard, if he didn''t hand over people to us, he still wanted benefits. But he was helpless.


    Fu Yu naturally noticed the changes in Dugu Yi''s words, and the heavy ceremony became a heavy ceremony. He didn''t care, standing there smiling. In fact, there is a deeper calculation in his heart!


    It is said that Fu Feng of the Fu family is the best at calculation, but in fact, Fu Yu never disagreed with the second uncle''s brother. He felt that when it came to calculation, he was more proficient in Fu Yu!


    He said this now, of course, not to give Fu Feng face, but to be able to severely lose Fu Feng''s face! Let his dignity sweep the floor! Let him completely unable to lift his head at Fu''s house!


    Think about it, as the legitimate son of the Fu family, there is such an evil woman around, cultivating evil skills, actually sucking other people''s essence? If this kind of thing spreads, the reputation of the whole Fu family will be greatly affected!


    So, this woman... Fu Feng not only couldn''t keep it, but also had to pay a huge price for her!


    Fu Yu not only wants to extract a lot of benefits from Dugu mountain, but also wants to cut a big piece of meat from Fu Feng... Mercilessly!


    Qi Xiaoyu stood there quietly all the time, letting the dark sword and dark Bracelet in her hand constantly inject vast essence into her body. But her injury was a Dao injury. No matter how much energy she had, it was impossible to completely heal her injury in a moment.


    Therefore, she did not act rashly and stood there quietly. In her hand, there are also cards not used.


    It has obtained all the inheritance of dark sacred vessels, and the means can never be so little. It''s just that some means are too expensive to use. Qi Xiaoyu doesn''t want to use them unless he has to.


    At this time, a sharp breath and a knife light came from the distance, cutting fiercely to a monk of Fu family beside Qi Xiaoyu!


    "Enemy attack!"


    Someone shouted loudly.


    This knife light came too suddenly and too quickly!


    Like a thunderbolt!


    This group of monks in the Mahayana period and the ascension period did not notice its existence at all!


    By the time we found out, it was too late!


    The monk of the Fu family was scared on the spot and felt that he must be dying!


    Because the killing intention in the light of this knife is really too strong!


    Hum!


    The knife light cut directly into the void, and three fingers on the head of the friar Fu family... Stopped instantly.


    The Fujia friar, who narrowly escaped death, felt that his legs were weak and he couldn''t stand firm in midair and fell down.


    Another monk of the Fu family quickly hugged him, but his body... Was also in a cold sweat!


    Those other people, all the same, had a sympathetic fear at that moment. I was thinking, that knife... If it came at me, could I escape?


    Qi Xiaoyu, who had been standing there, suddenly burst into incomparably bright light in his starry eyes under his veil.


    A figure rushed in like this, holding Qi Xiaoyu in his arms, and then... Turned and left¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 7, to be honest, I can''t write any more. Especially when I see the number of monthly tickets, I feel more powerless... Now I''m left with a trace of blood in my heart.


    Brothers, I won''t embarrass you. As long as you tell me and you try your best, I won''t say anything more. Will still erupt for you. (~^~)

 Chapter 942

    "Stay for me!" Fu Yu was furious and shouted loudly.


    At the same time, everyone on Dugu mountain shouted these four words.


    Seeing the enemy who is about to catch her, how can she be allowed to be taken away?


    The other guardians of the Fu family were also angry. The man who came... Simply didn''t pay attention to them! Although they didn''t kill people, the power of that knife made them fear and feel greatly humiliated at the same time!


    Chu Mo''s figure did not stop at all. Stepping on the phantom wind step, he appeared thousands of miles away almost in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, his cold voice came: "Dugu mountain, Fu family, this account is for a few times. The woman who dares to kill me Chu Mo will come back to you!"


    Fu Yu, whose face was already iron blue and twisted, was stunned at first when he heard the words Chu mo. then he seemed to think of something, and shouted angrily, "grab this ground beetle from the human world! You want to live! So you are Chu Mo! Now that you''re here, don''t go!"


    At this moment, the people on the side of Dugu mountain finally came back to their senses, and finally understood why the black fairy kept killing their people on Dugu mountain. It turned out that she was the woman of Chu Mo!


    "Catch Chu Mo! Kill him!" Dugu Yi roared.


    "Don''t kill, catch alive!" Fu Yu roared.


    Dugu Yi was slightly stunned.


    Fu Yu over there said, "that woman... You can kill her, but Chu mo... Wants to catch her alive!"


    None of these people present knows the value of Chu Mo better than Fu Yu, a blood genius who can enter the magic world. Therefore, seeing Chu mo... Is like seeing the startling wealth in front of us!


    Anyway, we must catch this man alive and never let him go!


    Dugu Yi hesitated for a moment, nodded and said in a deep voice, "Yu Shao. Then we are fighting side by side?"


    Fu Yu scolded an old fox in her heart and said, "the previous thing is written off! As long as you catch this Chu Mo, later you Dugu mountain... I''m covered by Fu Yu!"


    Dugu Yi was waiting for this sentence, and he naturally knew the value of Chu mo. But there is Fu family. What''s the matter with Dugu mountain? Therefore, it is better to take advantage of this opportunity to curry favor with Fu family. For Dugu mountain... This is also an outrageously thick thigh!


    Chu Mo held a person, and the speed was not affected at all. The whole person was like a cloud and water in the same industry, a thousand miles in one step!


    His heart is not so calm, holding Qi Xiaoyu. As if holding the most precious treasure in the world. Qi Xiaoyu in his arms. Also very quiet, leaning on Chu Mo''s chest, seemed to be asleep.


    "You are not allowed to do such dangerous things in the future, understand?" Chu Mo whispered a lesson.


    "But the dark sacred vessels need a lot of energy." The voice in my arms said weakly.


    "Return it in reverse? Isn''t it just a utensil? If you can''t, you''ll smash it!" Chu Mo said coldly.


    "No way..." Qi Xiaoyu''s voice was very soft and a little sweet.


    "Hum." Chu Mo snorted and didn''t want to discuss this problem now. At present, escaping from here is the most important thing.


    If there were no Qi Xiaoyu. He may also tangle with this group of people. He has to take advantage of them to leave anyway. But now. He didn''t dare, for fear that Qi Xiaoyu would be hurt at all.


    "Who is situ?" Qi Xiaoyu suddenly asked softly.


    "A person I met accidentally in the magic world before was taken away by a mysterious woman in the magic world. The mysterious woman... Seems to know a lot about me like the spirit in the magic world. You know, my life experience has a lot to do with the magic world. According to Stuart, she was trained by the mysterious woman to be my servant girl." Chu Mo explained a lot at length.


    Pooh.


    The woman in her arms gave a chuckle, which sounded charming. It''s very different from Qi Xiaoyu before. But Chu Mo didn''t have any antipathy, just felt a little embarrassed.


    "What are you laughing at?" He asked.


    "Laugh at you." Qi Xiaoyu put his hands tightly around Chu Mo''s neck and whispered, "I''m afraid I''m distracted. You''d better explain it to me in such a long paragraph. I''m very happy, but you don''t have to. In fact..."


    "No, actually." Chu Mo knew what she wanted to say, and hugged her with strength, and exerted some strength.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Qi Xiaoyu answered softly and stopped talking.


    At this time, the group behind him was still frantically chasing.


    "Stop!"


    "Little beast, stop!"


    "Don''t run!"


    "Inform the front guardian to stop these two people!" Fu Yu unfolded his body method, burst out all his strength during the soaring period, and desperately pursued, but found that the figure in front of him was getting farther and farther away. Suddenly, he was furious and ordered loudly.


    "Yu Shao, the guardian in front said that master Fu Feng..." someone nearby hesitated.


    "Go to his mother Fu Feng childe! He doesn''t count the Fu family!" Fu Yu directly angrily interrupted the other party''s words and roared, "use the order of Fu family''s legitimate son for me! The one once in a lifetime! Incomparably let them stop Chu Mo!"


    Then, the people around him got feedback from the voice stone again, and said in horror: "Yu Shao, master Fu Feng... He, he also used the order of Fu''s legitimate son, and resolutely did not allow any guardian to intercept Chu Mo!"


    "My grass!" Fu Yu''s eyes were red, and he was almost mad with anger. He roared, "Fu Feng, you bastard! I''m not finished with you! Immediately... Immediately contact people in my family to pursue Chu Mo! Quick! Quick! Quick!"


    Although Chu Mo in front was far away from them, he also listened to the dialogue between them and murmured, "this Fu Feng... It seems that he really wants to follow me."


    Chu Mo didn''t know what the di Ziling was, but he could feel that it was very important. In particular, the legitimate son order can only be used once in a lifetime. Fu Yu was bent on catching him, while Fu Feng... Was bent on protecting him.


    Fu Jia


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a fierce color. It''s like a sign that a trapped beast is going crazy.


    At this time, the letter board on Chu Mo sounded again.


    Chu Mo is connected.


    Situ Tu''s anxious voice came from inside: "Chu Mo, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. It''s all our fault. I didn''t expect that the bastard Fu Yu was there too. Don''t worry, you immediately run to the south, and we''ll meet you there. Fu Feng has also begun to mobilize all the forces around him. Just go with you, and leave the rest to us!"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and whispered, "Stuart, thank you!"


    "Thank you, I''m your little servant girl... If you have an accident with your mistress today, I don''t have to live." Situ said firmly, "I have also started to mobilize the people of the company, but there are not many people I can trust. Remember, if someone stops you, fight directly against them! Whether it''s the company or the Fu family! Because our people will not stop you!"


    Chu Mo nodded and said in a deep voice, "Stuart, I remember this favor. What servant girls don''t need to be like this."


    Then Chu Mo closed the letter board, and the purple and gold blood in his body began to boil.


    Bang, burst in Chu Mo''s body.


    His speed doubled in an instant!


    At the same time, run the Xingzi formula in the nine character mantra, the unity of heaven and man!


    Chu Mo''s speed... Doubled again!


    Instantly turned into a remnant, completely disappeared in the void¡ª¡ª


    At eight o''clock... Please support! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 943

    Fu Yu and Dugu Yi in the back watched the figure in front of them burst out at an unparalleled speed, and disappeared into the void. They were all shocked to the point that their scalp was numb. They looked at the empty void with a frightened face, and then looked at each other.


    "He can''t run!" Fu Yu clenched her teeth, took out the magic weapon from her body, and directly sacrificed, "go!"


    The magic instrument instantly disappeared in the void, and Fu Yu glanced at Dugu Yi: "go!"


    Dugu Yi also knew that if he could not suppress Chu Mo completely this time, then in the future... He even dared not imagine what kind of scene it would be in the future. Fu family may not be a big deal, but Dugu mountain... Can''t stand the Revenge of Chu Mo''s genius!


    "Go!" Dugu Yi glanced at the strong men of Dugu mountain around him and made up his mind to win Chu Mo this time anyway.


    Fu Yu failed to use the order of Fu''s legitimate son, because Fu Feng had used it before him and issued the opposite order with him. This makes Fu Yu hate Fu Feng in her heart.


    Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu with him, and all the way was unimpeded. All the guardians of the place of Fujia trial turned a blind eye to Chu mo.


    This is the power of Di Zi Ling!


    There are three direct son orders of the Fu family. The first one can be used five times. Each time, you can draw the equivalent of ten years of resource supply from the family. The second one can be used three times. Each time, 10 to 15 monks above Mahayana can be mobilized from the family to help. These belong to the welfare of the legitimate children of the Fu family. It is a symbol of their status, enough for them to get help from their families at a critical moment.


    But the most important one is the third one!


    The third legitimate son order can only be used once in a lifetime!


    This is a legitimate son order. Once used, the power is equal to the order of the master! Even the owner of the house cannot be denied! Of course, this premise is based on not damaging the interests of Fu family.


    Let the guardians of all the places of trial remain blind to a person who has no grievances with the Fu family. No harassment. This certainly did not affect the family interests of the Fu family. Therefore, these people have no reason to refuse this order.


    Just feel Fu Feng a little too hasty, such an important legitimate son order, so easily wasted.


    But Fu Feng did more than that. After using this dizi order, he immediately... Used the second dizi order! You can use that three times in your life. Fu Feng once... All three times will be consumed!


    Fifty monks above Mahayana were mobilized from the family. Go here, he will die to protect Chumo!


    Unfortunately, this time, he was rejected.


    Because Fu Yu has informed the Fu family of some information. And use the second home master order to mobilize a large number of masters of the Fu family to catch Chu Mo here!


    Fu Yu said very clearly, the man he wanted to catch. It''s Chu Mo!


    This news is within the whole Fu family. Caused a huge shock.


    The legitimate children of the two families made two completely different choices. One needs to be grasped and the other needs to be guaranteed. And they all used their legitimate son orders without hesitation. At this moment, the interior of the Fu family has actually become a mess.


    "Chu Mo is a real disaster. Even those big families in the heaven have nothing to do with him. Although our Fu family is a big family in the fairy world, I don''t think... We should provoke Chu Mo at will."


    The man who spoke was the second master of the Fu family, and it was Fu Feng''s father. Of course, he must stand on the same front with his son.


    Just as soon as his words were uttered, a middle-aged man next to him suddenly sneered and denied him: "don''t mention that Chu Mo seems to be more powerful than the Tianjie clan. The Tianjie clan has no way to take him. That''s because he is not in the Tianjie! If Chu Mo was in the Tianjie, he might have been suppressed countless times! There are huge secrets hidden in his body, which is enough to call the Fu family to a higher level."


    Fu Feng''s father shook his head and said, "you only see the interests, but have you ever seen the crisis? The spirit of the magic world is protecting him, the tiger clan of the heaven is protecting him, and the spiritual elixir Hall of the heaven... Is also protecting him! Don''t forget that the Dan sect of the fairy world is a branch of the spiritual elixir hall!"


    Fu Feng''s father''s words made the room a little silent.


    Dan Zong... This is a very embarrassing name for the Fu family. It is also a name that the children of the Fu family don''t want to mention.


    In those years, several elders of the Fu family forcibly killed their daughter because the little princess of the Fu family stole the seven turn fairy pill of the Dan clan, so as to calm the anger of the Dan clan. In fact... Dan Zong didn''t really want to do anything about Fu family. After learning about the situation, they just proposed that the Fu family would prepare another copy of the material for refining the seven turn elixir to Dan Zong, and the matter passed.


    The elders of the Fu family just killed their own people for the sake of interests. Seeing this, the people of the Dan clan didn''t say anything, and they left without any further information.


    However, the Fu family was seriously damaged by this. Later, it was almost overturned by the demon king!


    Over the years, although this matter has been somewhat diluted, several elders who made that decision were also present. Therefore, after Fu Feng''s father said the word Dan Zong, the faces of the elders directly became very ugly.


    "Fu jiu0, what nonsense are you talking about? The relationship between Chu Mo and Lingdan hall is just a cooperative relationship. He has provoked our Fu family now. Who can say anything if we attack him?" An elder who participated in the event of that year looked at Fu Feng''s father coldly with a gloomy face.


    Fu Feng''s father Fu jiu0 smiled bitterly, closed his mouth, and then said, "I disagree with this matter. You can force it through, but I reserve my opinion."


    Finally, everyone''s eyes focused on the owner of the Fu family.


    Fu jiuxiao, the master of the Fu family, coughed softly. First, he looked at one of the elders and asked, "how much chance do we have to seize Chu Mo this time?"


    The elder said, "Fu Yu has used his legitimate son''s order, obtained the approval of the Presbyterian Council, and has sent out 30 Mahayana peak friars and 20 ascent friars to lay a snare. I believe that Chu Mo is unable to fly this time!"


    "I heard that there are several people from Dugu mountain?" Fu jiuxiao asked.


    The elder nodded, "yes, there is a deep hatred between the people of Dugu mountain and Chu Mo and the woman. However, Fu Yu said that they just want to kill the woman and avenge their ancestors of Dugu mountain."


    "That''s good. Then, send another twenty monks in the rising period! Anyway, take Chu Mo down!" Fu jiuxiao pondered, "but remember, don''t kill him. In fact, what Jiu 0 said is also reasonable. Chu Mo''s identity background is mysterious and complex. But if we don''t kill him, others can''t say anything. We can''t release people without getting enough benefits from him."


    "The master is wise!"


    "The owner is wise!"


    A group of people said one after another.


    Fu jiu0 sighed aside, and turned away lonely¡ª¡ª


    Why are everyone so cruel this month? Brothers, we are short of ammunition. Continue to support! Tencent literature reading brothers do not reward, just vote monthly! The author can''t get your reward from Tencent literature. Well, that''s it. Ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 944

    The immortal family.


    In fact, the Si family is not a real big family. Because their population has never been prosperous. In this generation, there are only more than 20 people in the whole family.


    However, the Si family has many collateral branches and vassal families, which has caused a problem. That is... Slaves are strong and masters are weak.


    The whole family now has about 70% of the resources, which are in the hands of those collateral and vassal families. Only about 30% of those who really get out of this vein.


    However, it is precisely because the number of people in the first line is thin that the first line is very united!


    Moreover, the real top mental skills and cultivation skills of Si family, as well as various formulas for alchemy and utensils, which are the real core values of Si family. Those collateral and vassal families have always wanted to take these things as their own. But every owner of the Si family is very smart and strong. Keep these things firmly in your hands.


    So up to now, although there are still not many people in the Department of the main vein of the Si family. But the position... Is unbreakable!


    The head of the Si family, named sifengmang, is also the father of situ.


    There are three brothers on situ. She is a real princess in situ''s family. Very favored.


    The Si family has been prosperous in this generation. His three brothers all shoulder the heavy responsibility of spreading branches and leaves, so each is a group of wives and concubines.


    As a result, the three brothers of situ Tu hardly participated in the management of the family. Their biggest task is to have more children for the family!


    Now it seems that the results are good. Now the main vein of the Si family, including children, has been close to hundreds of people.


    Today should be regarded as a very rare day for the company... The main staff gathered very fully.


    From the oldest elders to the three-year-old children, they all gathered here in the ancestral hall of the Si family.


    Si Fengmang sat in the position of the home owner. Beside him, there were five chairs on one side, and on each chair sat an elder of the family.


    "It''s one thing that brings everyone together today." Si Fengmang said in a deep voice, "a thing that I can''t distinguish good from bad, if it''s good, may make my family go straight up from now on! Not to mention in this fairy world. Even if it''s to become famous in the future... It''s not impossible. As for the slave bullying that we are facing at present, it''s nothing."


    Everyone didn''t interrupt, and they all quietly looked at Si Fengmang.


    Si Fengmang then said, "but if it doesn''t develop in a good direction, then... It may make our company fall into disaster from now on!"


    Some people who didn''t know it all showed shock on their faces.


    Si Lengyue, the eldest son of Si Fengmang, frowned and said, "father, I don''t quite understand. Has this matter been deeply related to our si family now?"


    Si Fengmang shook his head. "So far, I haven''t been involved in too deep a relationship, but I have a very deep relationship with your sister."


    "Tutu?" Si Lengyue has a mustache and looks like she is in her thirties and eighties. His appearance is also very handsome. Standing up, he murmured, "is it related to Chu Mo?"


    Although they seldom participate in family affairs, it doesn''t mean that they don''t know anything. Stuart''s brothers are actually quite excellent.


    Si Fengmang nodded: "yes, it''s related to Chu mo. Tutu sent for help and asked all the experts of the family to participate in this matter. But Tutu also said that this matter is risky. If Chu Mo can survive. Then... Our company will definitely rise up from now on! If Chu Mo is really captured... Or something unexpected..."


    In the ancestral hall of the Si family, there was silence, and all the elders frowned and meditated. Some young people, with a curious look on their faces, are not qualified to speak and do not understand how this matter will relate to them.


    As for some children, they don''t understand anything. If they weren''t afraid of being dealt with by family rules, they would have been unable to stay long ago.


    For a long time, an old man on Si Fengmang''s left was the elder of the Si family, Si Fengmang''s third uncle, and an old monk at the peak of his rise. Because I didn''t want to fly to heaven, now there is not much Shouyuan left, so I stayed in this fairy world. Become one of the details of the company.


    The elder kept his eyes half open and half closed. At this moment, he finally opened them, glanced at the crowd, and then turned his head to Si Fengmang and said, "in fact, this is a small thing. What did the girl say?"


    Girl is situ, which is the nickname of the elders of the situ family.


    "The girl said that her master asked her to be a little servant girl for Chu mo." Si Fengmang smiled helplessly, "the girl herself is happy."


    "Our group of people don''t have enough horizons. To be honest, in this fairy world, they are all number one people. But when we really reach the heaven... What are we? Nothing!" The Elder spoke slowly and said faintly, "if Chu Mo can really grow to the height that the girl Master said in the future, then I think it''s worth us to put our treasure on him."


    "I think so, too." The second elder next to the eldest elder nodded and said, "we old guys have been silent for too many years, and there are few Shouyuan left. We don''t want to be robbed by that crime, so we might as well finally make some contributions to the family. In the future, if we manage our family... If we can really rank in the heaven, hey hey, don''t forget to put the memorial tablets of our old guys on it. Let''s also enjoy the incense of the heaven!"


    The words of the elder and the second elder are already qualitative for this matter!


    The Si family not only decided to participate, but also decided to die to protect Chu Mo!


    Si Fengmang''s eyes were slightly red, and he took a deep breath. He really got up and bowed to the elder and the second elder: "no matter when, you are the ancestor of the division family!"


    "Go, old guys, it''s time for some people to know that old guys are not easy to mess with." The elder said and stood up.


    The second elder said, "tell the girl to give us a direction!"


    Si Lengyue said weakly at this time, "Dad, I also want to go, I''m worried about my little sister."


    The second Si Lengxing also said, "yes, Dad, we also want to go..."


    "You all stay at home! Don''t go anywhere!" Si Fengmang glanced at his three sons: "when your descendants are in groups, you can walk in the world again!"


    The three brothers, Si Lengyue, Si Lengxing and Si Lengfeng, looked at each other with a face full of lovelessness.


    They feel that they are simply too sad. It seems that they can only live on a woman''s belly in this life... Once they thought this kind of life was very good. How many people want to beg but can''t come... But gradually, the third brother finally found out how terrible it was.


    When there are only women left in your life, even if you have no worries about food and clothing, you can spend money at will. But that kind of emptiness and loneliness is not what ordinary people can understand.


    In contrast, they envy their little sister situ very much. They can run around crazily and see the great rivers and mountains in the fairy world. They are simply too happy! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 945

    Situ took over the voice stone. After listening to it for a few times, his face finally showed a happy look. Looking at Fu Feng, who looked a little depressed, he said, "the Presbyterian Council of the Si family has passed the rescue of Chu Mo! And this time, do not call the collateral branches and those vassals. That group of greedy things will make them understand what is the real choice this time!"


    Fu Feng nodded and said, "it''s better for your family. It''s really United. Unfortunately, our Fu family... Hey."


    Fu Feng said with a heavy sigh.


    Situ patted Fu Feng on the shoulder: "OK, Fu Feng, you''ve done well enough! Really, Chu mo... Although he''s very annoying many times, in fact, he''s a person who knows very well in his heart. He knows who''s good to him, so we don''t need to do more things now. Just wait and see what happens. Because we''ve done what we should do and what we can do."


    "My father just told me that the Fu family sent a large number of strong men, including 30 monks in the Mahayana period and 40 monks in the ascension period!" Fu Feng''s wry smile showed a touch of irony: "they are really willing to pay the cost, which has mobilized almost all the strength of the whole Fu family!"


    Stuart suddenly thought of something and said, "Fu Feng, did you tell your aunt about this?"


    "Tell my aunt what to do? What can this have to do with my aunt?" Fu Feng looked at situ strangely.


    Situ Tu said, "your uncle, we can ask him for help. He dares to break into the forbidden area of the Fu family alone, chop the refining platform, and take away your aunt... I''m afraid that few people in the whole fairy world can match him. If he is willing to fight, I think... It should be more guaranteed."


    Fu Feng''s eyes lit up immediately, and then said, "but... I don''t want my aunt to get involved in this kind of thing again. She has suffered too much. Now it''s easy to reunite with my uncle, and I don''t want to disturb her peaceful life."


    Stu Tu also sighed when he heard this: "that''s what you said. Your aunt... I''ve really suffered too much these years. It''s a narrow escape. Forget it..."


    Just saying this, Fu Feng''s voice stone suddenly sent a wave. Fu Feng connected to the sound stone, and there came a gentle female voice: "Maple? I''m an aunt."


    "Ah?" Fu Feng was immediately stunned. His heart said how could it be so clever?


    Stuart was stunned, pursed his mouth, and said it was too coincidental.


    "What''s the matter? Are you in danger, maple?" The voice over there suddenly became a little anxious.


    "Oh, No. It''s not dangerous. Aunt, I''m fine." Fu Feng hurriedly said.


    The voice over there calmed down, and then asked, "is something wrong at home?"


    "How do you know?" Fu Feng first asked, then said a lot of things, and said the general course of things.


    Suddenly, there came a cold hum from the voice stone!


    Even across the unknown distance and the sound transmission stone, Fu Feng and situ here still broke out in a cold sweat in an instant. The two men looked at each other and guessed who made the cold hum.


    "You mean. Chu mo... Is being chased by the Fu family? At the same time, the people who are chasing him... What else is Dugu mountain?" The woman''s voice on the other side of the voice stone was full of surprise: "Dugu mountain can understand chasing him. Why is Fu family?"


    Before Fu Feng spoke, he heard a cold man''s voice over there ring out: "what else can I do for? Of course it''s for interests! Xiaodie... This time, I won''t show mercy. Whoever dares to hit my apprentice''s idea, I''ll kill him!"


    "Hey..."


    From the sound transmission stone, Fu Xiaodie sighed softly, and then said, "I won''t stop you either." Say, there asked: "Maple, follow us in a specific direction, let''s go."


    Fu Feng vaguely told his aunt the possible direction of Chu Mo and turned off the tone stone. The whole person was still puzzled.


    "What happened?" Stuart was also a little confused.


    Chu mo... This name has long been famous all over the world!


    When he was in the human world, he had already risen in the magic world; When it comes to the spiritual realm, it affects the attention of the three realms. Up to now, almost all people who know Chu Mo will subconsciously compare him with those top Tianjiao in the heaven when they mention this name!


    Purple blood genius!


    Although born in the human world, it is no worse than the peerless Tianjiao of any heaven!


    Although the realm is not high, the combat power is unparalleled!


    And there are countless secrets hidden in him!


    Long, long ago, he could contact Lingdan hall, the largest pill manufacturer in the world, and he was also a guest of Lingdan hall!


    There are even rumors that there is some relationship between him and the little princess Liuyun of Lingdan hall.


    How can such a legendary young man be related to Fu Feng''s uncle? And... Apprentice?


    Stuart looked at Fu Feng and said, "did I hear you right?"


    Fu Feng said with black lines all over his head, "it seems not."


    "Is Chu Mo your uncle''s Apprentice?" Stuart frowned with disbelief.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I can''t understand it. My uncle disappeared for many years, and then suddenly came back... Eh?" When Fu Feng said this, he suddenly said, "my uncle was poisoned by the seven evil spirits, which is said to be insoluble! But he returned to the fairy world intact, and his cultivation was not affected at all!"


    Situ Tu answered and said, "Chu Mo was a guest of Lingdan hall long, long ago!"


    When they said this, they looked at each other and saw the shock from each other''s eyes. At the same time... There was excitement!


    If Chu Mo is really the disciple of the demon king, then this time... If the people of the Fu family want to move him, I''m afraid they will really kick him hard on the iron plate.


    The demon king certainly didn''t forget his old hatred, but in order not to make his aunt sad, he didn''t retaliate against the Fu family. But now add new enemies... So the whole Fu family?


    Fu Feng murmured, "is this Providence?"


    Situ didn''t care so much and said, "let''s hurry there! Otherwise, no matter how many people you go to the Fu family, I''m afraid it''s useless! The strong man who chased and killed the demon king in those years... More than thousands?"


    Fu Feng nodded in deep thought: "yes, it''s best to stop this... Otherwise, this trouble is really too big!"


    "I can''t believe that Chu Mo''s master is your uncle..." situ Tu still felt very shocked.


    "My uncle has countless enemies in the fairy world. It''s better not to spread it out." Fu Feng said faintly.


    Stuart nodded, "yes, I must remind your uncle later."¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at midnight today. Let''s vote for recommendations!


    Check the monthly ticket, too!


    High energy ahead, high energy behind... Brothers, look at you. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 946

    A change that was destined to shake the whole fairy world broke out without warning. But at this time, almost everyone in the vortex of the whole thing did not realize this. Even Chu Mo himself didn''t expect so much.


    He took Qi Xiaoyu and increased his speed several times. This time, even the big monk in the rising period couldn''t catch up with him.


    He ran all the way, and had already escaped from the testing place of the Fu family. Now he has been going south, and has traveled more than 30 million miles. The celestial world is vast, but Chu Mo''s escape is equivalent to crossing several spheres of influence.


    When passing a city, Chu Mo directly took Qi Xiaoyu and fell from the sky. The two people changed into coarse cloth clothes and sealed their own breath in a quiet place dozens of miles outside the city. They held hands like an ordinary couple and walked into the small city.


    The small town is small, with an estimated population of more than 100000 at most, but the city is very old, and the wall bricks of the city wall are full of traces of years.


    The city is very prosperous, the streets are crowded, and all kinds of Hawking are heard.


    Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu, found an inn, asked for a separate courtyard, and settled down here temporarily.


    After returning to the room, Chu Mo had time to check Qi Xiaoyu''s injury.


    This was the first time that Qi Xiaoyu was really alone with Chu Mo, although he was somewhat shy in his heart. Especially when Chu Mo was checking her injury, Qi Xiaoyu was almost red all over. It looks like a cooked crab.


    Chu Mo wanted to tease, but found that Qi Xiaoyu''s injury was very serious.


    "Your injury is not just caused by the enemy." Chu Mo''s voice was a little low, and his face was distressed: "there are still many things you caused by yourself."


    "I know." Qi Xiaoyu answered softly.


    "Your constitution is very strong, and you will recover after a period of recuperation. But during this period, you can''t use the power of the dark artifact." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes seriously: "this thing... Is really a little evil."


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded, "it''s very strong, but I can still stick to my original heart."


    "I believe that. But what about things other than me?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Nothing but you is in my heart." Qi Xiaoyu said faintly.


    Chu Mo gently held Qi Xiaoyu''s hand, and then smiled: "just be happy."


    Then, Chu Mo took out the chaos oven directly, in front of Qi Xiaoyu. Start refining pills.


    Watching Chu Mo constantly put herbs into it. Qi Xiaoyu is always quiet. She knows that the herbs used by Chu Mo are really the best!


    But she didn''t want to say thank you at all, because there was no need for this between two people.


    Under the refining of samadhi true fire, Dan medicine was quickly refined.


    "This pill is the best healing pill I can refine at present. But after you take it, you still need to rest for a period of time." Chu Mo said.


    "Right here. I think it''s good here." Qi Xiaoyu smiled softly, "it''s good to be with you anywhere."


    "I''m very happy." Chu Mo suddenly said.


    "I am also very happy." Qi Xiaoyu said.


    The two smiled at each other, and the light of happiness flowed in their eyes.


    At this moment, they completely forgot the pursuers behind them and everything. Just like in the human world, it is so simple. Attract each other and naturally come together. And happiness is to be together!


    "After this incident, I may fly to heaven." Qi Xiaoyu clenched his fingers with Chu Mo and whispered, "I can feel it. There is a strange smell, as if calling me in the heaven. This call seems to be related to dark sacred vessels, but I can''t refuse."


    "Can''t you suppress it for a while? I''ll catch up soon." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with some pain. He didn''t want her to face those unknown things alone, and wanted to be able to be with her all the time.


    "Cannot suppress." Deep in Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, there was also a flash of pain. Why didn''t she want to be with this man all the time?


    But the problem is, now the power in her body erupts too much!


    Moreover, her current identity... Also makes her not want to go too close to Chu Mo!


    Over the years, Chu Mo has worked hard enough, and his enemies are strong enough and many enough. Qi Xiaoyu didn''t want chu Mo to add some more terrible enemies. I don''t want him to be the enemy of everyone in the world because of himself.


    But she couldn''t say so, or even show such emotion at all. Because Chu Mo is too smart and sensitive!


    Once she shows this emotion, Chu Mo will certainly accompany her at all costs, even if he is an enemy of the world.


    Having such a man in love is the happiest thing. But at the same time... It is also the most painful thing! Because Qi Xiaoyu also didn''t want to harm Chu mo.


    "Then I will accelerate to improve my strength." Chu Mo held Qi Xiaoyu''s hand, Seriously: "I''m in the fairy world now, and there are only a few things left. First, find my master, let him reunite with his mother, and then help the master revenge; second, find the big cock, and the chicken will disappear after entering the fairy world. Although I don''t have to worry about its safety, it''s my friend; third, leave a good foundation for those who are still in the spirit world in the fairy world. Just like in the spirit world, I want to at least let everyone, in the future Even if I know their relationship with me one day, I will never dare to deal with them easily! "


    "You''re really tired to live like this." Qi Xiaoyu sighed faintly, "why can''t you be selfish?"


    "If I were so selfish, would you still like me?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes!" Qi Xiaoyu answered very simply, "no matter what you look like, like is like."


    "Isn''t this stupid?" Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Qi Xiaoyu leaned his head on Chu Mo''s shoulder and whispered, "stupid is stupid. In this life, if you can''t even meet someone who can make you stupid, it''s also a kind of sadness."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then couldn''t help thinking.


    Qi Xiaoyu leaned against Chu Mo and whispered, "in fact, you''re quite stupid."


    "Huh?"


    "You said that no matter what I become, you like me."


    "That''s right."


    "Isn''t that stupid?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "What if I become not me? What if I change my heart and don''t like you? Will you still like me like that?" Qi Xiaoyu said, his tone becoming sad, and hurriedly said, "I won''t change, I''ll never change my heart, I won''t change!"


    Chu Mo suddenly felt something wrong with Qi Xiaoyu at this time. He glanced at Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, but suddenly found that in Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, there were two black lines intertwined in each eye!


    The harder the black line entangles, the more unstable Qi Xiaoyu''s state is.


    The two people were close to each other, and Chu Mo could even feel the strong breath constantly bursting out of Qi Xiaoyu''s heart, as if he was driving something away.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu''s face gradually showed pain. She bit her lower lip hard and murmured, "brother, take me... I want to be your woman before I know who I am!"


    Chu Mo realized that even with the only seven orifices in the world''s most mysterious world, Qi Xiaoyu still felt powerless in the face of the erosion of dark sacred vessels¡ª¡ª


    Recommendation vote, students, students, have you voted for today''s recommendation vote? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 947

    Chu Mo has nothing to do with Qi Xiaoyu''s state. He has many kinds of supreme inheritance and has many powerful skills. But he is not an almighty God after all. Facing the pain of Qi Xiaoyu, Chu Mo grabbed his hair with both hands and wished he could replace Qi Xiaoyu to suffer.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s voice began to become sweet and greasy, as if he was trying to control something. He opened his eyes and looked at Chu Mo with eyes like silk: "brother..." and then stretched out his arms.


    Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "Xiao Yu... Wake up! I believe you can overcome the erosion of dark sacred vessels!"


    "I... have not been eroded." Qi Xiaoyu''s face was unusually flushed. He looked at Chu Mo very softly and said softly, "brother... Xiao Yu likes you so much!"


    In the room, the atmosphere became more and more charming, and Qi Xiaoyu''s gorgeous face seemed to be covered with a light glow. The interweaved black air in her eyes made her more attractive.


    At this time, Chu Mo said that it was impossible not to be affected at all. But no matter how much he loves Qi Xiaoyu, he can''t choose this time. Even if he knew that Qi Xiaoyu would not refuse him whether he was sober or confused. But Chu Mo still stubbornly hopes to save this day for the time when both of them are extremely sober... When love is strong.


    Instead of being eroded by the dark atmosphere and almost losing his mind like this... I want Qi Xiaoyu.


    Chu Mo thought over and over there, what way can Qi Xiaoyu get rid of this state in front of him.


    In fact, Chu Mo didn''t know that Qi Xiaoyu''s erosion by the dark breath was aggravated, which was related to his just pill!


    The grade of that pill... It''s too high!


    Pills of this level should not appear in the fairy world at all!


    And this pill is simply a huge tonic for Qi Xiaoyu, who has a dark breath. In the process of repairing the injury, it will also impact Qi Xiaoyu''s spiritual consciousness to a certain extent because the medicine is too powerful.


    If Qi Xiaoyu did not fuse the dark artifact. Then this kind of impact is nothing at all, and even beneficial, which can make the spiritual sea of knowledge more abundant.


    But now Qi Xiaoyu, most of the whole spiritual sea is the Black Sea!


    Once impacted, the black ocean will start to riot. In Qi Xiaoyu''s spiritual space. Form huge waves.


    Is this kind of impact that Qi Xiaoyu in this realm can bear? Even the realm of celestial beings and real immortals... Can''t bear it!


    Unless Qi Xiaoyu has stepped on the throne of God now, she may be able to suppress it, otherwise, she has no ability to resist.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s spiritual consciousness sea, suddenly appeared a paper Dan Fang.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned at first. Then his face showed great joy. The sky god who has not moved for a long time. Actually gave a Dan square. Chu Mo roughly guessed that the effect of Dan Fang was used to stabilize the spirit and know the sea.


    Chu Mo had all the herbs on the Dan prescription, so Chu Mo used the shortest time to refine several Dan medicines, and then gave them to Qi Xiaoyu.


    The effect soon came up, and the red tide on Qi Xiaoyu''s face began to fade slowly. The black lines intertwined in the eyes also disappeared a little. last. His eyes completely recovered their clarity. After taking a look at Chu Mo, he fell asleep directly.


    Too tired!


    Just fought against the erosion of the dark breath like his life, Qi Xiaoyu almost used up all his mental strength.


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu who fell asleep with a distressed face and said in his heart: This is not the way to go on. It seems that I need to go to the magic world once. The spirit of the world has disappeared. I don''t know if it''s still alive. I should go to the sky once and meet the mysterious girl. By the way, what''s the matter with situ? What little servant girl I trained... Isn''t this nonsense? I''m not a young master.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo couldn''t help thinking of the young man who came across the endless galaxy, a little bastard... Chu Mo''s heart felt tingled.


    "This time, I must ask clearly! Why do you hide it from me? Or... Do you think you can control everything?" Chu Mo took a deep breath, took out the perfect separation from the sky, and then put the second God into the perfect separation.


    Then, perfect separated, opened his eyes, recited the formula, and disappeared directly into the void.


    Chu Mo''s Buddha sat quietly beside Qi Xiaoyu, guarding him, and didn''t want to leave for a moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Magic realm, heaven.


    In the magic temple, a girl is playing chess with an old man.


    "The people over there came some time ago." Said the girl.


    "I sensed it." The old man nodded.


    "Still a royal family." The girl said again.


    "Isn''t it dead?" The old man returned.


    "Don''t you want to say something?" The girl picked up a chess piece, raised her head, and her star eyes fell on the old man''s face.


    "What do you want me to say?" The old man asked.


    "Curse is OK!" The girl rolled her eyes: "because I''m not very good at swearing..."


    "...." the old man was speechless and sighed softly.


    After a while, suddenly.


    "His grandmother has three grandchildren, those fed up bastards, a group of bastards! Arrogant people who can never see others except themselves in their eyes! A group of poor people who think they are noble, but actually ground beetle people don''t know what to say! A group of fools! A group of beetles! A group of bastards! Damn it! That group of people should have long been knocked down from the Luo Tianxian domain, and let them indulge in the endless reincarnation for thousands of years, Look at what they are pretending to be noble! Grass! " The old man scolded a lot at once, which made the girl dumbfounded.


    long time.


    "Finished scolding?"


    "Don''t scold such ugly words in front of your girl''s family." The old man blushed a little.


    "Then your last word?"


    "That''s a modal particle. Can we stop picking words?"


    "All right." The girl said, and the chess piece in her hand fell: "you lost again."


    "What do you mean I lost again... It''s like I won!" The old man looked sad and angry.


    "Here he is."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you want to continue hiding?" The girl looked at the old man, "but I don''t think it''s necessary, because the two star arrays have been sealed. There will be no way to come over there for at least a hundred years."


    "Then don''t hide! It''s time for him to know something." The old man murmured.


    "Do you really want to say?" The girl picked Dai Mei.


    "What do you think?" The old man asked.


    "Even if the star array is blocked, the name of miss... Is still a taboo. I believe that as long as you mention it, there must be a way to come over there. It''s just a star array. Although it''s a little difficult... It''s still difficult for them. Isn''t it?" There was a touch of irony on the girl''s face.


    "Then... Tell him... About his father?" In the old man''s tone, he asked with some points.


    Hearing this, the girl couldn''t help feeling a little gloomy: "are you sure he won''t be crazy after listening?"


    "I think... He is very mature." The old man said something uncertain.


    "Anyone who hears his father... I don''t think he will be too calm." Said the girl.


    "But you have to know sooner or later, don''t you?" The old man said.


    "Is it too early?" The girl whispered, "after all... He is still a child!"


    "Children from poor families are in charge early!" The old man seemed to convince himself, looking at the girl and saying, "it''s actually a good thing for him to know that his father is a great hero!"


    "Is it really a good thing?" The girl''s star eyes were bright, their eyes twinkled, murmured softly, "hero blood, red tears... If you can, I hope Chu Mo can do anything well, as long as you don''t be a hero." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 948

    After several years, Chu Mo finally saw Jieling again. So that at the beginning, he couldn''t believe his eyes and thought it was wrong. It was not until he saw the somewhat unreliable smile that he finally determined that he was really a spirit!


    The beautiful girl standing next to the spirit of the world, saw Chu Mo''s eyes looking at the spirit of the world, and her eyes showed a touch of light relief. Very light, flash away.


    "You are still alive!" Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "it''s just that I''m so miserable!"


    "Idiot, how can I die?" The spirit of the world grinned and said faintly, "there are many creatures in this world that can make me die, but in this world, there are almost none!"


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo heaved a sigh and said, "just live!" With that, Chu Mo turned his eyes to the beautiful girl: "you are here as expected."


    "Didn''t you think of it early?" The handsome girl smiled, "come in and say it."


    In the room, the beautiful girl boiled water and made tea herself, and her behavior was elegant, like flowing clouds and water, giving people a feeling of peace and quiet.


    If I hadn''t seen the domineering side of this girl.


    "Have you seen Tutu?" The girl asked faintly while making tea gracefully.


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded.


    "That girl, be a maid or something... Although it''s a little unqualified, after all, you don''t have a more suitable person around you now. In fact, the two girls of the Qin family and the Dong family in the heaven are also quite suitable." The girl said very casually.


    Jieling was sitting there, a little silent. Although he made some decisions, it took some courage to say something to Chu mo after all. This thing is neither tortuous nor touching, but it is a little too tragic. Just like the things that girls worry about, Jieling... Why don''t you worry that Chu Mo can''t bear it?


    "Servant girls and maidens. It''s all a joke. Don''t mention it again in the future." Chu Mo said softly, didn''t look up, and said faintly, "I''m not qualified, and I''ve never had that idea."


    The girl fiddled with the tea set without raising her head. Lightly said: "is it because of the person who scolded you?"


    "There are many people scolding me. Who are they?" Chu Mo said.


    "You know who I mean." The girl still didn''t look up.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "how did you know?"


    "Don''t you wonder why when you just stepped into Buddhism, the blood demon ancestor came to the door first, and then the more mysterious enemy came to the door?" The girl''s voice was very flat, but the content she said was a kind of earth shattering shock.


    She really knows everything!


    And I... Have always been the one who was kept in the dark!


    That day. Chu Mo''s dream woke up. But the blood is hotter!


    On that day, Chu Mo''s heart was hurt, but he was more motivated!


    Also at the beginning of that day, Chu Mo''s heart accumulated too many questions, and accumulated too many unwilling!


    Why, I don''t know everything?


    Therefore, Chu Mo listened to the girl''s words, and he didn''t seem to have much emotional fluctuation. Just slightly raised his eyes, because he didn''t look up, resulting in wrinkles on his forehead. He looked at the girl: "in fact, I''m not curious at all."


    "What is the purpose of your coming here today?" The girl was not frightened by Chu Mo''s expression. He was still very calm, and even handed Chu Mo a tea cup. The tea soup inside was bright and lustrous, and the aroma was pungent.


    "Know what I should know." Chu Mo took the tea cup and didn''t drink it, but put it there.


    At that time, Jieling, who had been silent, finally said, "Chu Mo, drink it, Yu Wei... I haven''t made tea for others for many years."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. Only then did he know that this mysterious and beautiful girl was named Yu Wei. Then he thought of more things, that is, all the time, Jieling and Yuwei have helped and protected him either openly or secretly.


    No matter what relationship these two people have with his life experience, at least... Neither of them owes him. It''s Chu mo... Who owes others!


    In that case, what qualifications does he have to be childish in front of these two people?


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo stood up and saluted Yu Wei and Jie Lingshen: "the boy was not sensible before, and he spoke in a bad tone. I''m sorry."


    Yu Wei''s eyes lit up, her face showed a smile, but her tears brushed down the corners of her eyes.


    Jie Ling laughed twice and couldn''t laugh anymore. Then he scratched his head and said, "this is what we should do!"


    "No, nothing in this world is right." Chu Mo said seriously, and then picked up the tea cup in front of him: "thank you for sister Yu Wei''s tea!" After that, drink it down.


    An extremely bitter taste instantly exploded in Chu Mo''s mouth. That kind of bitterness... Chu Mo had never felt before. It almost made him so bitter that he threw out the teacup. But this bitter... Just for a moment!


    Because then, there is a strong fragrance and sweet, covering the bitter taste.


    Chu Mo''s face showed an extremely shocked expression, because his spiritual knowledge of the sea instantly expanded more than three times!


    A cup of tea unexpectedly made his spiritual knowledge of the sea at the peak of the refining period... Expand to the level that can be reached at the peak of the Mahayana period!


    "This tea..." Chu Mo looked at the beautiful girl Yuwei with a shocked face.


    Yu Wei whispered, "it''s called bittersweet. In this field... It''s extinct, and there''s only so little left in my hand. When you come today, my sister doesn''t have anything good to entertain. A little tea is no respect."


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless. Unconsciously, he owed another great favor to others.


    The spirit of the world said aside, "how is it? Has there been any change?"


    "My spiritual knowledge of the sea has tripled." Chu Mo''s face was still shocked: "I''m still familiar with this feeling now, and I''m not used to it all of a sudden..."


    "Hehe, is your perception of everything more acute than in the past?" Jie Ling asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded.


    Jie Ling sighed lightly and suddenly said, "in fact, this tea varies from person to person. Not everyone will have such great benefits after drinking it, and not everyone who gets benefits will get the same things. For example, in those days, there was a man named Chu Tianji. After drinking a cup of this tea, he was so bitter that he said that Yu Wei cheated him."


    Yu Wei took a look at Jie Ling in a aside. She didn''t expect Jie Ling to cut into the topic in this way. But the effect seems... Good.


    "Truking machine?" This name made Chu Mo''s heart suddenly click. He almost instinctively felt that this name seemed to be related to him. However, he remained silent and did not show much curiosity. Because the spirit of the world will naturally say what it wants to say.


    Yu Wei said aside, "in fact, it''s not that serious. Didn''t he realize a new skill through this tea?"


    "Speaking of it, Chu Tianji is really one of the best people I''ve ever met! Of course, it''s a little worse than Chu mo." Said the spirit.


    "I can''t say that. I think chutianji is better in some aspects. Of course, this is related to the different growth environment of the two people." Yu Wei said.


    Chu Mo looked at these two people, and obviously waited for him to participate in this topic. Then he took a deep breath and looked at the two men: "if you have anything, just say it. For example, who is truking machine?"¡ª¡ª


    A little tired, should I just write here?


    Forget it, let''s have another chapter... Everyone vote more for recommendation, and of course, monthly tickets are also needed! Mainly monthly tickets! Monthly Ticket!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 949

    Jie Ling and Yu Wei looked at each other. ¡ó¡ý¡ó¡ý small ¡ó¡ý say,


    Then, Jieling said, "he is your father."


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless and said in his heart that it was so!


    Jie Ling or this mysterious girl Yuwei, they really know their parents!


    Combined with the words of the young supreme who met in Buddhism at that time, Chu Mo had a general guess in his heart. So, he raised his head, looked at Yu Wei and Jie Ling very calmly, and tried to ask in a calm tone, "is he still alive?"


    The trembling voice still betrayed Chu Mo''s restless heart at the moment.


    That person, gave birth to him, but never raised him. Normally, there should be no unforgettable emotion, but the words father and mother have formed a strong obsession for Chu Mo!


    At the same time, there is the extreme desire for family affection hidden deep in the soul.


    When he was young, he hated his biological father and mother. When I was in great trouble in Yanhuang City, when I stepped on the ice and snow plain and wanted to go to Changsheng to worship teachers, I still had a very bad impression of my parents.


    But this does not hinder his desire for his parents'' affection.


    Especially after that, he grew up step by step and knew more and more things. I believe more and more that my father and mother did not abandon him, and they must also have difficulties!


    At this point, until I met the young supreme who came across the galaxy on the pure land of Buddhism... It broke out completely!


    That young man, a little bastard, completely hurt Chu Mo''s heart, and even his soul.


    The man talked about his father. The extreme disdain in his expression made Chu Mo furious. At the same time... Another huge worry surged in his heart: is he still alive?


    This is the reason why Chu Mo is desperate to enter the magic world and ask Yu Wei for a clear reason!


    He''s worried!


    He''s afraid!


    He was afraid that after so many years of obsession and persistence, he came to the pitch... What he got was nothing!


    Yu Wei and Jie Ling looked at each other.


    The spirit of the world said firmly, "live!"


    Yu Wei''s eyes flashed a touch of light instability, which was just seen by Chu Mo staring at them.


    Chu Mo looked at Jieling: "really?"


    The world spirit''s mouth twitched: "probably almost... Alive."


    "What kind of answer is this?" Chu Mo had an impulse to lift the table.


    "The answer is that we really don''t know!" The spirit sighed, Looking at Chu Mo sincerely: "Let''s put it this way... We all think your father should still be alive. Well, especially in my opinion, he must be living in this world, but he just doesn''t know where he is hiding. Maybe he is right beside you and has been watching you silently. Or maybe... He has lost his old spirit and become a useless man. He lingers in the pub all day long and gets drunk. No matter what happens in Your father won''t surprise us. "


    Yu Wei nodded aside, "Chu Mo, although you are rebellious in your bones and like your father, in fact, you still have rules and principles in doing things. But your father is different. He has never played cards according to the routine."


    "My father... What kind of person is he? And... My mother?" Chu Mo looked at them.


    "We dare not say anything about your mother, nor can we." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "you can''t even mention her name!"


    Sure enough, it was like this again. Chu Mo sighed, "then tell me about my father."


    "Your father was born in a real top family in heaven. That family is not big, but it is powerful. Anyone who is qualified to know that family will still be in awe of that family until today, even though they finally failed." The spirit sighed faintly.


    "They buried themselves in Guixu, didn''t they?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit and asked.


    Jie Ling smiled helplessly and looked at Yu Wei: "you see, he is indeed smarter than his father."


    Yu Wei was silent.


    The spirit nodded: "yes, those supreme masters buried in Guixu were once allies of your family. In the middle of Guixu, the great power buried... Is your grandfather."


    Chu Mo''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    He remembered that when he entered Guixu, the supreme masters in those tombs ignored him, and remembered the scene that even the Supreme Master stopped after the big skeleton took him into the forbidden area.


    It turned out that his grandfather was buried there.


    Then Chu Mo raised his head and looked at Jieling: "that is to say, my family has been destroyed, right?"


    The spirit of the world was speechless for a moment.


    Chu Mo said again, "then you... In fact, you are all my mother''s people. Stay here and wait for me, in order to take care of me, right?"


    Jieling was silent again, with a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    "Tell me more about it." Chu Mo was silent for a moment, took a breath, and there was a flash of crystal in his eyes. Then he returned to normal, looking at Jie Ling and Yuwei in front of him: "tell me what you can say."


    The story is really not complicated.


    This world was originally a vast and huge world. There is no distinction between heaven and man. All creatures live in this huge world.


    In this world, there are ordinary people and practitioners.


    In the ancient times, the status of human beings was very low. What they need to consider every day is not how to achieve longevity. But how to live!


    Survival is the instinct of all creatures.


    Human nature is no exception. In ancient times, all human beings were actively striving for this goal.


    Later, the situation gradually improved, and human beings began a long road of cultivation through various methods.


    Some ancient families have been handed down from generation to generation. Gradually formed a system of cultivation, and gradually had their own skill and mental skill.


    "The Chu family... Is such an ancient family." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo: "moreover, a unique cultivation system has evolved from the Chu family to today. Although many schools have been formed, in the final analysis, it is still that one."


    "Refining body?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit and thought of the powerful body of the big skeleton... To be exact, it should be a powerful bone.


    "Yes, it''s body training!" Jie Ling said approvingly, "the current nine level physique, congenital, Taoist realm and ancestral realm were first proposed by your ancestors of the Chu family. But the real ancestral realm, even if you are the Chu family, no one has really succeeded. So... It''s just a perfect assumption. But in you, it''s successful!"


    Chu Mo''s face didn''t show any pride, but felt a little sad. In his mind, it seems that there are ancient pictures, which are the pioneers of the Chu family, constantly trying various ways of cultivation.


    At this time, Yu Wei said aside, "in fact, your father was also very promising to become the body of the ancestral realm."¡ª¡ª


    Fourth watch, Xiaobang, ask for a piece of support! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 950

    Jie Ling nodded: "yes, it''s so bad. I think it''s for this reason that they made that choice later and sent Chu Mo to the human world."


    Yu Wei nodded: "yes, it''s not just to avoid disaster. In fact, even if Chu Mo grew up in heaven, he should be safe."


    Jie Ling said, "yes, after all, there are so many old people loyal to the Chu family."


    Chu Mo listened quietly.


    The Chu family was once extremely brilliant, especially Chu Mo''s grandfather, who almost took the step of shaking the past and shining the present.


    Although he is Chu Mo''s grandfather, in fact, his age is extremely old, and he is a real ancient!


    It is precisely because Chu Mo''s grandfather made that attempt that the big world has attracted the attention of the world at a higher level. So, the expeditionary force over there... Came across the endless Star River.


    "That place is called Luo Tianxian region." The Spirit said lightly, "that''s the real fairy land. Ordinary people in that place have a very long life span. Any cultivator has a strength and longevity far higher than that of cultivators in the same realm in the world."


    Jie Ling said, looking at Chu Mo: "I say so, can you understand?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo looked at Jie Ling: "is it like the gap between the Royal Imperial College in the secular world and the rural private school? They are also peers and gifted children, but the children in the Imperial College have too much knowledge than the children in the rural private school."


    "Yes, that''s it." The spirit nodded: "therefore, the creatures who came out of Luo Tianxian domain are very proud, and in their bones... They all look down on people."


    At this point, the story has become very clear.


    The great war in ancient times led to the fragmentation of the big world and the division into four worlds. It''s the expeditionary army in Luo Tianxian domain.


    "There was a fierce battle between them and the local monks led by your grandfather. Those proud people didn''t expect that the local monks in this world should be so powerful. All of them were monks in the supreme realm. They thought they could easily suppress this world, but they were strongly resisted and coldly blocked. That battle. The losing party was Luo Tianxian." Said the spirit.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but exclaim. He really didn''t expect that his own grandfather was so brave that he even defeated the expeditionary forces in foreign lands.


    "But it was precisely because of this war that the anger over there was completely aroused." Jie lingyouyou said, "at the same time, this world has also been devastated. It has been divided into four worlds. The worse the aura is, the worse the fall."


    "Later, those supreme masters who fled back to Luo Tianxian domain did not come again, but united with the power of Luo Tianxian domain to seal the world..." Yu Wei took a word aside, Youyou said, "as a result of what they did, they broke the path of the supreme monk in the world. Since then, there has never been a supreme monk in the world. At the same time, their seal also blocked your grandfather''s path... At the same time!"


    Chu Mo clenched his fists with blue veins on his forehead. Still listening in silence.


    "Your grandpa, originally there was hope... No, not hope, but definitely be able to become the first friar in the imperial realm in the world! In Luo Tianxian realm, this realm is called sage." The spirit finally revealed the shocking fact: "before that, your grandfather... Has always been a semi saint! Otherwise, those expeditionary forces in Luo Tianxian domain would not have suffered such a big loss here. The sky killing, the sky god''s mirror and the chaos oven... Were all lost in this world."


    Chu Mo''s eyes were full of shock, and he realized that the original treasures, such as killing heaven, heaven God''s mirror, chaos oven... Were all from Luo Tianxian domain!


    "In the battle of your grandfather, there was also a semi saint in the expeditionary force from Luo Tianxian domain, and they were both defeated. Therefore, after that war, your grandfather buried himself directly in the Guixu, and no one has seen him again since then. Later, the group of supreme masters who once followed your grandfather buried themselves. Whether Terrans, other races, or even the supreme masters of the demon clan... All chose The same way. In fact, in my opinion, they are waiting for opportunities. " The spirit whispered, "they are waiting for an opportunity to be pierced this day. At that time, they will definitely come to the world again!"


    Yu Wei whispered, "at that time, it is the time when the world is really in crisis."


    "What about Buddhism and Taoism?" Chu Mo asked.


    "They originally belonged to the most brilliant sect in the Luo Tianxian domain." The spirit whispered, "but for some reasons, these two sects all fell. Then later, we came to this sealed world. We don''t know what their purpose is."


    Yu Wei nodded: "yes, these two ancestral gates are too old for us to explain clearly. We can only say that they have their own reasons for choosing so."


    "Tell me more about my parents." Chu Mo''s voice was a little low. What Jie Ling and Yu Wei said before was too amazing. Even if Chu Mo was prepared mentally, he also felt like listening to the heavenly book. I think it''s too incredible.


    "Many years later, your mother... She was very young at that time. Because she was curious about the outside world, she secretly ran out of Luo Tianxian domain with us, and then sneaked into the disciples of daomen. She came to this world." Yu Wei said softly.


    "..." Chu Mo can''t imagine that kind of picture. How rebellious and naughty his mother must be... To do such a thing?


    Yu Wei then said: "In fact, the young lady was discovered by her family not long after she left, so a large number of strong men were sent there to find the young lady. After all, at that time, Luo Tianxian domain and the monks in the world had a deep and unforgettable blood feud. I was afraid that the young lady would have any accident. But although they counted the young lady as one of the disciples of daomen, they didn''t dare to find trouble. So they let the young lady come The world. "


    Chu Mo was very surprised in his heart. He said that the declining sect of Taoism would also make the giants of Luo Tianxian domain afraid? Chu Mo had guessed that his mother''s family should be a very powerful family in Luo Tianxian domain.


    "Later, the young lady met your father and they fell in love. Later, those who were looking for the young lady also found your father. They were extremely angry about this kind of thing. They wanted to kill your father." Yu Wei said.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed extremely cold light.


    The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo with some worry, but finally sighed and didn''t say much.


    Yu Wei then said, "but what they didn''t expect is that your father not only inherited your grandfather''s strength, but also... Was better than the blue. At that time, he was already a powerful young supreme!"


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo finally couldn''t help taking a breath, looking at Yu Wei: "my father... Is the supreme?"


    "Used to be!" Yu Wei replied with certainty¡ª¡ª


    Recommended ticket!!!!


    Now there are more than 6900 recommended tickets. If the recommended tickets can exceed 10000 today, it will explode.


    Today I pursue this


    Look at you. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 951

    This made Chu Mo''s face become cold again: "was it?"


    Yu Wei sighed, "yes, there is no doubt about your father''s strength. He almost destroyed the soldiers in the same realm, and then took your mother to leave."


    Chu Mo''s face was slightly Ji, looking at Yu Wei.


    Yu Wei said, "later, I came for several years. At that time... You were almost born. Then one of your uncles came here."


    Chu Mo''s eyelids jumped, and it was easy to swallow the sentence: I don''t have an uncle. Listen quietly.


    "Your uncle is the one who has the best relationship with your mother. He was sent to take your mother back. As a result, he saw that your mother was pregnant, and your uncle was moved with compassion. To hide this matter, he simply delayed until your mother gave birth to you and sent you into the human world, and then prepared to show off with your parents." As Yu Wei said, she seemed to think of the scene of that year. After a long silence, she continued, "your father and your uncle fought a war, and the two sides were neck and neck."


    Chu Mo looks at Yu Wei.


    Yu Wei said, "then your uncle also felt that your father was a real genius. From the beginning, he was picky about your father, and later he had some acquiescence. But no one thought that at this time, a power that no one expected suddenly came to the world. It was a real saint!"


    Chu Mo''s breathing suddenly became urgent. He could feel that the key point of the whole thing was here!


    Yu Wei looked at the spirit of the world, nodded and said, "I have used the power of the entire magic world to seal this place. If I don''t mention my name, it should be no problem."


    Chu Mo suddenly felt how much risk they had taken with what they had just said to themselves.


    A saint!


    That is the realm of emperor in the eyes of monks in the world. It is really an existence against the sky!


    I''m afraid that even if he doesn''t mention his name, as long as he mentions something related to him, he will feel new.


    Chu Mo was not so unkind. He looked at Jie Ling and Yuwei: "if you can''t, don''t talk about it..."


    "That''s all." Yu Wei smiled faintly, "it''s time for you to know something."


    At this time, Jieling nodded at Yu Wei and grinned: "it should be possible. Our world itself is isolated from all divine senses."


    Yu Wei smiled and looked at Chu Mo: "when the saint came, he couldn''t help saying that he was going to kill your father. It was Miss... Forcing her to die that stopped the man. But the man let go and let your father commit suicide, otherwise... All the creatures in the world will be destroyed."


    Chu Mo heard this, his eyes had become a little red, clenched his fists, and took a deep breath: "then?"


    "Then... Then your father in order to protect the creatures of this world, he... He..." Jie Ling said this, but also some can''t go on, and finally sighed: "he is a real hero, I and Yu Wei... It was at that moment that we really understood him and really began to respect him."


    "That is to say, he is actually dead." Chu Mo murmured, "I''ve long been out of this world."


    "No, he really may still be alive." Yu Wei raised her head, looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "although I''m not qualified to ask you not to hate that... But when you reach that realm, it''s already his limit to do such a pressing thing. Because that''s not necessarily his intention. He just wants to maintain the reputation of the family and take away your mother..."


    "Don''t say that." Chu Mo took a deep breath: "say my father."


    "Your father... It can be said at that time... The gods and forms were all destroyed." Yu Wei said softly, "however, he will lose the nine lives of the female emperor."


    Chu Mo''s red and dim eyes suddenly lit up and looked at Yu Wei.


    Yu Wei said with a wry smile, "but the supreme skill, in that person''s eyes... Is actually nothing, but that person didn''t do anything at that time, but after your father''s gods and forms were destroyed, he left silently with your mother."


    Chu Mo sat there for a long time without saying a word.


    "So we have always thought that maybe the one who... In the end, finally let your father go. But after all these years, there is no news about your father at all. We still can''t be sure whether he is really alive." The World Spirit said in a deep voice.


    Chu Mo whispered, "for that kind of existence, it''s actually easy to really want to kill someone and hide it from you, right?"


    Jie Ling and Yu Wei were all silent.


    Chu Mo nodded, "I know this." With that, he stood up, but his body trembled slightly.


    This is a perfect separation, but Chu Mo is still shaking. That inner powerlessness made him not want to say a word now.


    Yu Wei looked at Chu Mo with some worry, and Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo with the same worried face.


    Then Chu Mo''s body slowly faded: "thank you for everything you told me today."


    This is the last sentence left by Chu Mo, and then Chu Mo disappeared completely.


    "Alas!" For a long time, Jie Ling sighed heavily, looked at Yu Wei and said, "are we talking too much today?"


    "He has the qualification and power to know these things." Yu Wei also sighed gently.


    Jie Ling murmured, "in fact, I''m more worried about another thing."


    Yu Wei nodded, "I''m worried about that, too!"


    Jie Ling said, "after all, according to the family rules, like Chu mo... He must not be allowed to survive in this world. Even if the young lady sent him to the human world, it was easy for him to kill him. But he didn''t do it. I don''t believe that person. I can''t think of today."


    Yuwei said, "yes, that''s what I''m worried about. Refining body or refining God... It''s been debated over there for many years. Now it''s easy to have such a peerless Tianjiao with both body and God. I hope there won''t really make his mind?"


    The Spirit said with a wry smile, "how much can we intervene in this kind of thing?"


    Yu Wei looked at Jie Ling: "after all these years, do you have hope to take that step?"


    Jie Ling shook his head: "the world is sealed to this extent, unless it is to go back... But even if you go back, I estimate that at most, you can only take half a step like Chu Mo''s grandfather."


    "Me too, so I really hope the young master... Can take that step!" Yu Wei said softly, "and... In this world, take that step!"


    The spirit sighed, "if he can take that step in this world, then miss..."


    At this time, the whole magic world suddenly vibrated slightly.


    The faces of Jie Ling and Yu Wei all changed instantly, but the vibration came and went quickly. Except for Jie Ling and Yu Wei, no one was aware of the abnormality at all.


    Both of them looked very ugly, and Jie Ling said, "no more."


    Yu Wei nodded, and the look of horror in her eyes still remained, and whispered, "this divine power..."


    Jie Ling smiled bitterly and patted his forehead: "I forgot to talk about the improvement of the function of the letter board..."


    Yu Wei looked at Jie Ling with some astonishment: "do you still have the heart to think about this at this time?"


    Jie Ling said, "do you dare to think of anything else?"


    Yu Wei is silent. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 952

    The second God of Chu Mo drove the perfect separation and silently appeared in the room. Qi Xiaoyu was still asleep and the Buddha was still meditating.


    When I came back, my eyes opened, and in an instant... I knew everything.


    Without words, Chu Mo''s second God returned, and his perfect separation was sent back to the sky by Chu mo.


    At this time, a sound came from Chu Mo''s letter board.


    Chu Mo subconsciously took out the letter board, and suddenly found that the letter board had completely changed. He stared for a moment, and then murmured, "private messages? Friends? Click your friends'' names to call anytime and anywhere? You can see each other''s appearance? You can choose anonymity when publishing information? Information begins to be classified? Is this the change made by Jie Ling and Yu Wei to the letter board?"


    Then, on the upgraded letter board, a top post appeared in the comprehensive discussion area, which introduced in detail the various functions of the upgraded letter board.


    "The letter board has entered the era of 2.0."


    This is the name of the post. As for what 2.0... Chu Mo is difficult to understand, but it can be thought that this... May be the original function of the letter board, but it has not been released!


    Maybe it''s related to so many secrets that Jieling and Yuwei revealed to themselves today. Maybe, in that place called luotianxian domain, the letter board... Is not a rare thing for a long time.


    Luotianxian domain!


    Thinking of these four words, Chu Mo''s heart was like a heavy mountain.


    Today, he finally knows his life experience. Although his mother is still a taboo, he can guess that he will never leave.


    What worries him most is his father!


    Is he still living in this world?


    If he is alive, why hasn''t there been any movement for so many years? As the most magical one of the supreme arts, the nine life skill should have been able to completely recover him long ago. Or... The saint who came to this world in those days. On the surface, quietly, but in fact, secretly, completely cut off his father''s vitality?


    This idea lingered in Chu Mo''s mind. He didn''t want to believe this guess, but he felt... If it was him, he would face an enemy. Nine times out of ten, we will do this!


    Cut grass... Why not uproot it?


    Chu Mo''s heart was filled with hatred, and he wished he could not immediately step into that realm, kill Luo Tianxian domain, and stir up the whole Luo Tianxian domain!


    At this time, a prompt sound suddenly came from his letter board.


    Someone is calling him!


    Chu Mo glanced, and there was a hint on it!


    Tiger lie!


    It''s a familiar and strange name. I haven''t communicated with him for a long time.


    Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu, who was still asleep. Stand up, go outside and connect the letter board.


    Hu lie''s face suddenly appeared on the letter board. Seeing Chu Mo, he was excited: "hahahaha, brother, I didn''t expect this thing to really work. You can really see people! Great, I''m really happy to see you!"


    "Brother. Long time no see." Chu Mo put away the overwhelming hatred in his heart. Blood feud, that''s also his own business, he doesn''t want to let others see his weak side.


    "Hmm? How do you feel that you are not in a good mood? Is something wrong?" Hu lie is also very sensitive, looking at Chu Mo with some doubts.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "isn''t this being pursued?"


    "Who dares to pursue and kill my brother? Tell my brother that he will immediately offer a reward on the letter board and kill them!" Hu lie was immediately angry. Said: "don''t be polite to brother, brother, this money is still affordable!"


    Chu Mo said, "well, if I do this... I''m afraid it will only be more chaotic. For the time being, I can still cope."


    Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and nodded for a long time: "remember. Never treat me as an outsider. The tiger family will always be friends of the Chu family!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. Looking at Chu Mo, his eyes showed a somewhat complex taste.


    He had just learned his life experience from Yu Wei and Jie Ling, and Hu lie came to the "Chu family" here, which made Chu Mo feel sensitive.


    Hu lie laughed, "it has nothing to do with you, but the old ancestor said that as long as the surname is Chu, they are all pro three points on the side of the tiger clan!"


    Chu Mo also laughed: "it seems that you tigers have been friends with Chu?"


    Hu lie said with a big grin, "a supreme ancestor of our tiger clan once followed a powerful man surnamed Chu, but that was a long time ago."


    Chu Mo nodded, feeling a little warm in his heart, and whispered, "everything will be fine in the future."


    "What?" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo strangely.


    "It''s all right. We''ll keep in touch in the future. If something happens, we may have to trouble brother." Chu Mo returned to his senses and said with a smile.


    "Haha, no problem, don''t say... What letter board 2.0... It''s really magical, it''s so convenient! I have to say, the magic world is really a magical place, it''s great!" Hu lie happily closes the communication with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo showed a self mocking smile: "yes, the gods from Luo Tianxian domain are not magical?"


    Then Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and then said, "whatever... Even if you are really the sky above, if there is no way, I will cut you off!"


    At this time, Chu Mo''s letter board heard a hint again. Chu Mo couldn''t help frowning slightly. The name on it was strange and unreasonable. He had never seen it before. Chumerton was a little annoyed when he could guess that it was a stranger who knew him who wanted to harass him. He turned down the communication and set it on the letter board. Add a few people you are familiar with to your friends list, and then choose non friends to contact you. If you want to contact, you must first apply to become your own friend, and then you can make a call through your own side.


    "If you don''t want to be bored to death by this thing." Chu Mo mumbled.


    At this time, in a place far away in the sky, a young man looked at the stunning woman in front of him with a wry smile: "sister, he rejected me..."


    The woman glared at the young man and said angrily, "look at your stupid name! What''s riding a donkey to find your sister... Are you sick? I wouldn''t pay attention to you if I were you!"


    "...." the young man looked at the woman wrongfully: "sister... You asked me to contact him. By the way, why don''t you go to him yourself? And, sister, you and him... Really like the legend..."


    Before the young man finished speaking, the woman directly cooled her face and raised her hand to smoke him. The young man was so frightened that he ran away that he didn''t even dare to look back.


    The woman leaned there quietly, holding the letter board, hesitated for a long time, and then added the names of Qingtian Rumo and Lin Bai to her list of friends. Then... She gritted her teeth and chose to apply to become friends.


    Chu Mo just wanted to go back and see how Qi Xiaoyu was. The two message boards on his body unexpectedly sent a prompt sound at the same time. Chu Mo was slightly stunned, then opened the letter board and took a look, and then the whole person was silent for a long time. Just chose to pass.


    Then, without waiting for the reaction there, Chu Mo sent a private message to that name with a letter board named Lin Bai: how are you doing recently¡ª¡ª


    Don''t mention 10000 recommended tickets. I don''t even have 8000 tickets... I don''t have any strength at all.


    It''s three o''clock today... Guys, can you be more awesome? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 953

    Liu Yun took the letter board and his heart beat violently. He felt that the whole face was burning. He stretched out his hand and touched his face. Then he typed a long paragraph up, deleted it all, typed it again... Deleted it again. In the end, there was only one word left, and I chose to send.


    "OK."


    After sending this word, Liuyun felt that this was not polite enough, so he asked, "how about you?"


    "I''m fine." Chu Mo''s reply was sent soon.


    A faint smile appeared on Liuyun''s face, but it was amazing. Carefully looked around, took a deep breath, and wrote on the letter board: "the letter board has changed its function, making the communication and exchange between people more convenient, but also more dangerous. Now there are many people who secretly want to target you, so you should be more careful."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Chu Mo''s reply was still very fast.


    "That''s good. I have something else to do. Please contact me when you have time." Liuyun on the side of the letter board, after sending these words, carefully close the letter board. Then he took a deep breath and put the letter board away. There was a happy smile on that beautiful face.


    Standing up and walking out, the whole person''s pace seemed to become much lighter.


    When I came outside, I saw the young man just now looking at her furtively. Liuyun slightly raised his eyebrows: "what are you looking at?"


    "Ah... Hey, it''s okay, I''m leaving, sister..." the young man was shocked by the happiness that was about to overflow on Liu Yun''s face. He hadn''t seen such an expression on his sister''s face for too many years. The whole person was in a daze.


    Liuyun glared at the young man and threatened, "if you dare to say anything about today, you know the consequences!"


    "Ah, I know, I know... Sister, don''t worry, I''m the brother who loves you most... I won''t say it even if I kill you!" The young man had a dogleg smile on his face and patted his chest to ensure.


    Liuyun glanced at the young man faintly. Then he walked briskly.


    Until her figure completely disappeared from sight, The young talent shouted with a shocked face: "God... My sister actually... Fell in love? It''s amazing! Is it really the Chu Mo? The peerless Tianjiao who shocked the whole magic world... It seems to be worthy of my old sister from the reputation, but his accomplishments... My old sister is close to the fairy! When he comes to the heaven, I must personally verify whether he is qualified to be my brother-in-law."


    The young man said. Also turned away.


    Upgrade of the letter board. Among all the blood geniuses who can enter the magic world, there has been an uproar.


    This upgrade is really too powerful!


    And it came so suddenly that it was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one can think that a letter board can also play so many tricks.


    Some knowledgeable leaders in heaven could not help but express their opinions: "if this continues, people will rely more and more on the letter board!"


    Some people of insight. They also expressed their opinions in the comprehensive discussion area of the letter board.


    "On the real value of the letter board."


    "The letter board has become so powerful. What will happen if we don''t have it one day?"


    "The letter board has really entered the lives of all monks in this way."


    "In the future, there will be no secrets in the whole practice world. Everything will be sent to the letter board at the first time."


    "My ancestors said it was a matter of playing with things and losing heart. They said that I knew every day to see all kinds of strange stories on the letter board..."


    In short, there are all kinds of statements, but in general, all monks who have a letter board. They all showed great interest in the upgrade of the letter board.


    Changed letter board. It can be contacted in private. This function can be regarded as a revolutionary initiative. This makes communication countless times easier.


    "Mom doesn''t have to worry that others will find me looking for a killer anymore."


    "Mom doesn''t have to worry about the insecurity of being a killer anymore."


    Posts like this can be found everywhere on the letter board. Although many people are joking, for many people, the fact is not so?


    The change of the function of the letter board completely affected the whole spiritual world overnight. Its far-reaching significance may still be a little vague now, but perhaps in a few years, it will completely reflect its strength!


    Chu Mo put away the letter board and returned to the room. Qi Xiaoyu was still asleep.


    A quiet face.


    That peerless and charming face, undisguised to Chu mo.


    Her breathing was very smooth, and there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. It seemed that she was having a dream.


    Seeing Qi Xiaoyu sleeping peacefully, Chu Mo finally put his heart down, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Sitting beside Qi Xiaoyu, he began to practice.


    The nine character mantra of Taoism is not particularly difficult for Chu Mo to get started, but it''s really not easy to master it!


    Even if Chu Mo''s talent in cultivation is enough to stand out from the vast majority of monks in the world, it is impossible to master the nine character mantra soon!


    The nine word mantra, although only nine short words, is all inclusive!


    It contains everything in the whole universe!


    Every word can evolve into hundreds of millions of different branches.


    It seems to carry hundreds of millions of completely different worlds. Therefore, if you really practice to the extreme, every word... Is equivalent to hundreds of millions of worlds!


    This kind of... Is the real suppression!


    No matter who the opponent is, the utterance of any word of truth is equivalent to the weight of billions of worlds pressing on him at the same time. People who are a little worse at Taoism... I''m afraid they will be crushed to slag on the spot. Even the terrifying power of Taoism can''t bear this pressure.


    In fact, the six character mantra of Buddhism also has the same effect. However, Chu Mo preferred the nine character mantra of Taoism, and he also decided that if he found someone with the right qualifications, he would never let the six character mantra of Buddhism fall into the dust.


    Even if he is not the patriarch of Buddhism, he will always repay the old monk''s love.


    Chu Mo''s original deity, who was comprehending the nine character mantra and sitting on the five color Taoist platform, began to run the Tao pole volume of heaven''s will and my will, and frantically absorbed the essence between heaven and earth. Chu Mo is ready to impact the realm of Mahayana while understanding the nine character mantra!


    The strong enemy has not disappeared. Countless masters of the Fu family have formed a huge net, trying to trap him completely!


    Dugu Yu, the old ancestor of Dugu mountain, was killed. Dugu Yi led the strong men of Dugu mountain, and also vowed to find out Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu.


    If it weren''t for the sudden upgrade of the letter board, which disturbed some of their layout, I''m afraid they would have caught up now.


    The intelligence ability of the Fu family is quite excellent. In this tracking of Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu, the Intelligence Department of the Fu family showed their strength. Wherever people gather, no matter in villages or towns, they can almost see the figure of Fu family intelligence personnel.


    They pay attention to any combination of men and women. Openly, they offered a huge reward, privately... They would not stop until Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu were found out by various means¡ª¡ª


    It broke out today! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 954

    Fu Jiushu has a special position in the Fu family. Except for a few people, in the eyes of other Fu family members, Fu Jiushu is a real dandy. Well, now he has become an old gun. When he was young, he had a lustful life. He lingered in casinos and brothels all day and lived a drunken life.


    Many people in the Fu family hate him very much. They think that Fu Jiushu has no ambition at all. He is simply a garbage and cancer like person.


    But no one dares to underestimate Fu Jiushu who really knows his details. Because Fu Jiushu is in charge of the Intelligence Department of the whole Fu family!


    Yes, the whole intelligence department of such a fairy clan is in the hands of this guy whom countless people despise. Even some elders of the Fu family don''t know that the age at which Fu Jiushu really took charge of the Information Department of the Fu family is actually hundreds of years earlier than the young master of the Fu jiuxiao!


    At that time, Fu Jiushu was just a young man in his early twenties.


    Until now, the realm of Fu Jiushu is just the late stage of Mahayana. This... Or rely on a large number of resources of the home, to stack up.


    Fu Jiushu didn''t care what others looked at him. For him, the attention of the outside world was meaningless. Even the worse the external evaluation of him, the happier his heart is.


    "Look at your stupid face..." this is what Fu Jiushu often says.


    Many people think this is a forced counterattack by a dandy old guy, but in fact, this is a true truth.


    In the eyes of Fu Jiushu, many people are really stupid enough to be stupid.


    This time, the master Fu jiuxiao gave him a death order. No matter what the price, he must take Chu Mo down.


    Even if it exposes the "EyeLiner" buried by the Fu family for several generations, it will not hesitate!


    Buried Eyeliner of generations... That''s the most valuable wealth of Fu family!


    Fu Jiushu was reluctant, but he knew that the owner''s decision was correct. It''s worth doing this!


    If the goal is not Chu Mo, then he will not agree. But if this person is Chu mo


    Fu Jiushu looked at the upgraded letter board in his hand and muttered, "this thing... Is really a good thing. If you can have one person, the intelligence ability of the Fu family will instantly surpass the whole fairy world! What a pity..."


    With that, Fu Jiushu found a person''s name on the letter board and entered a few words. Then he breathed a sigh. Whispered: "the inside information has been awakened... The rest is up to you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Du song is an ordinary monk in Yuanwang City, and his father is also an ordinary monk. His grandfather, great grandfather... Even an ordinary monk is not included. It can only be regarded as the better one among ordinary people.


    Well, I just have some money.


    Ordinary people in the fairy world also have a long life because of the sufficient energy between heaven and earth.


    Therefore, Du song''s grandfather and great grandfather both lived for 1780 years before they died unharmed.


    Du song never felt that there was anything strange about his life experience, except a sound transmission stone from his ancestors. He doesn''t think there is anything special about his family.


    But the Du family has a strange family motto: no matter what requirements the people inside make, they must agree to it on the day when the voice stone rings!


    When Du song was young, he was concerned about this matter. There are still some illusions. He occasionally wondered whether his ancestors knew any big people? When the sound stone rings, he can enter a big sect and become a disciple?


    Later, with the growth of age, Du song gradually realized. Fantasy can only be fantasy, it is impossible to achieve. His family has lived in Yuanwang city for generations, and he doesn''t know any big people at all.


    That''s it. Du song grew up slowly. By this year, he was already 43 years old. I already have a wife and children. Two sons and a daughter, they are very cute.


    According to Zu Xun, Du song also passed on the matter of Chuanyin stone to his two sons. Looking at the fantasy light in the eyes of the two sons, Du song couldn''t bear to tell them the truth. Just spend more efforts to cultivate these two sons and a daughter. I hope they can be better.


    On this day, Du song was drinking with his father. It was a rare beast that his father hunted in the mountain. The meat is delicious and fragrant when cooked in white water. Pour the sauce made by the method uploaded by Du Jiazu on it... It''s simply delicious!


    Ye and ye had a good time drinking. After all, this kind of food is rarely seen even by big people. It''s pure luck that they can eat it.


    "Dad, I''ll give you a toast." Du song held up his glass and motioned to the old man opposite.


    He is forty-three years old and has reached the peak of his primordial period. Speaking of it, in this Yuanwang City, it can also be regarded as a number one person.


    His father is also the cultivation of Yuanying period, but it is the middle of Yuanying period. This year, he is more than 100 years old and looks like a fairy.


    The old man also picked up his glass, touched it with his son, and drank it in one gulp.


    At this time, a slight wave suddenly came from the corner of the room.


    Ye and ye looked at each other, and both saw the color of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Then, Du song''s father took the lead in reacting: "it''s the sound transmission stone!"


    The expression on Du song''s face also changed. He walked over in surprise and took out an ancient looking sound stone from the bottom of the box. His face showed a solemn color and looked at his father.


    "Activate." Du song''s father''s face showed an unprecedented seriousness.


    Du song activated the sound stone according to the words, and then, from there, came a low voice: "is it the descendants of Du Xian?"


    Du song twitched at the corner of his mouth, but seriously replied, "the younger generation is Du Xian''s great grandson. Dare you ask who you are?"


    "No matter who I am, I''ll tell you your identity now. Your ancestor Du Xian is a loyal subordinate of the Fu family and an intelligence officer. This sound transmission stone is the proof of your identity! Now, I have a task to give you. After completing this task, you can return to the Fu family and become the real Fu family. If you like, please answer me and I will register your name immediately. If you don''t want, I''ll also Not reluctantly, but never say anything about it, or you will be devastated by the Fu family! " The voice in the tone stone is very serious.


    Du song was stunned there on the spot, with a blank face and a trembling voice: "Fu family? Which Fu family?"


    "The largest Fu family in the fairy world!" On the other side of the sound transmission stone, a low voice said.


    Du song''s father nodded desperately at his son over there, motioning him to promise quickly.


    Du song took a deep breath: "I, I promise!"


    "OK, now let me tell you the task..."


    Until there was no sound on the sound transmission stone, Du song still couldn''t recover. After a long time, he looked at his father and murmured, "Dad... We... Are Fu''s people?"


    Du song''s father, with the same incredulous expression on his face, sighed softly, "it should be! When I was young, I heard your grandfather say once that we du family actually came from a big family... But later I asked again, and your grandfather didn''t say anything. Just let me pay attention to the sound transmission stone, saying that the day the sound transmission stone rings is the prelude to our return!"


    "God... I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would really happen." Du song sighed.


    For a time... I don''t know how many people in the whole southern region of the fairy world expressed such feelings at the same time.


    Lin Yu was also in a daze at his father: "are we from the Fu family?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 955

    Lin Yu felt that this was simply the biggest joke God had played on him. He looked at his father seriously: "Dad, you''ve always been curious about where I got such a large amount of wealth?"


    Lin Yu''s father is an old man who took a fancy to the fifties of last year. His real age is older than this. Lao laizi dotes on this son. Lin Yu also worked hard. Not only was he not spoiled, but he was also an excellent one among his peers. This made his father feel relieved and proud all the time.


    "When daomen was destroyed, I was not as unlucky as other people who went to daomen. On the contrary, I got a large amount of amazing wealth. This wealth can even support me to practice until my ascension... Dad, haven''t you always been a little curious about this?" Lin Yu also has a bigger secret in his heart, that is the thin pamphlet given to him by brother Chu!


    That thing... Is his greatest wealth!


    But it was given to him by brother Chu. He must not live up to brother Chu''s kindness and must not tell the secret!


    Lin Fu looked at Lin Yu''s serious expression and couldn''t help laughing: "is it related to this matter?"


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "the noble man I met in daomen is Chu Xiaohei. Of course, this is the pseudonym of brother Chu. How can a person with amazing talent like him be called this name?"


    Lin Fu slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "maybe there was a brilliant talent in the fairy world, whose name was liugoudan."


    "Dad, that''s a compliment." Lin Yu frowned and said, "I have evidence!" He then said, "I was caught by Fu Feng of the Fu family before, and he said that brother Chu had broken his big deal. By the way, this Fu Feng was one of the 72 great powers of Taoism. But then came a beautiful woman who seemed to know brother Chu, and the woman was also very familiar with Fu Feng. After talking to Fu Feng, Fu Feng let me go."


    When Lin Yu said this, he raised his head and looked at his father: "so, the man called Chu Mo who was pursued by the Fu family... Must be brother Chu! Although I don''t know why this happened, Dad... We can''t participate in this!"


    Father Lin heard this. Also understand a bit. So he sighed and said, "son, it''s too late! Now it''s too late to refuse..."


    "We can work without effort!" Lin Yu is not a fool. Naturally, he understands that Fu family is such a behemoth that he can''t resist it. Unless you didn''t respond to the sound stone at first, but now you have responded, it''s impossible to pretend that you don''t know anything and pretend that it hasn''t happened.


    In that case. It''s just a Lin family. It can be destroyed in a moment.


    Lin Fu sighed and said, "up to now, it''s the only way. Just according to what you said, it''s better to work without effort!"


    "Dad, thank you!" Lin Yu''s eyes flashed a touch of moving color.


    He knew what his father meant by making this decision, which was almost tantamount to giving up his plan to return to the Fu family in the future. If a behemoth like the Fu family can be related to it. It''s really lucky for the small family! But his father... Gave up this road for him.


    Lin Fu looked at Lin Yu. Smile: "you are my child. I can feel the influence of that person on you from your words. I don''t believe him, I believe you!"


    "Dad!" Lin Yu''s eyes were reddish.


    "Well, in that case, pretend to go out and inquire about the news. If you really see your friend, you can remind him..." father Lin said.


    "I know!" Lin Yu nodded.


    At least more than 100000 people in the southern region of the fairy world, like the Du family and the Lin family, were disrupted by the sudden sound stone. But the vast majority of people... Are very happy with this disrupted peaceful life.


    They didn''t expect that their ancestors were Fu family people! Now they have the opportunity to return to the Fu family! For them, this opportunity is simply a god given opportunity. You can''t miss anything!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    On the letter board of Chu Mo came the message sent by situ Tu.


    "The Intelligence Department of the Fu family is fully mobilized... I want to find your trace. Be careful, Fu Feng said that the intelligence organization of the Fu family is quite strong!"


    Only in this sentence, Si Tutu didn''t even ask the whereabouts of Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu to avoid suspicion. Because this... Is too sensitive! She was afraid of Chu Mo''s misunderstanding.


    Then Chu Mo returned three words to situ: I know.


    Fu Feng, who was with situ Tu, frowned and said, "the woman in black was seriously injured. They certainly can''t escape too far. It''s very likely that they hid in a deep mountain and old forest to recuperate. But if this goes on... They will be found out sooner or later. This time, the Fu family''s action did not hide from some interested people. Many monks, who are also one of the seventy-two great powers of Taoism... Have begun to contact me, and they are also Acting!"


    Stuart sneered, "just those waste? Want to catch Chu Mo?"


    Fu Feng smiled bitterly, and then said, "you can''t say that. Although those people are not very strong, if they add up, they are also a strong force. If they spread this matter again... It''s even worse!"


    Situ Tu couldn''t help rolling his eyes, glanced at the letter board in his hand, and muttered, "this time, the function of the letter board has been improved... It''s really a bad time! Now there is almost no news about this on the letter board, but privately... It''s hard to say how many people will pay attention to it."


    Fu Feng nodded, "so now we can only hope that Prince Chu... Can be more firm."


    Stuart nodded and looked serious.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Du song''s hands trembled slightly when he heard the news. He looked at the inn owner in front of him and asked seriously, "you said a while ago... Did a couple of men and women live in your inn? They wrapped a yard alone and never left?"


    The innkeeper nodded very seriously and said, "Lord Du, dare you lie to me? Really, that pair of men and women are very extraordinary at first sight, and they don''t look like the characters we should appear in Yuanwang city!"


    "Well, good brother, your message is very important! Remember my words, as long as this thing is done... Your benefits will be indispensable in the future!" Du song made a serious commitment.


    The innkeeper nodded with joy on his face: "Lord Du said, 10000 small people believe!"


    Du song rolled his eyes and said, "well, go and find me a set of guys'' clothes, and I''ll send them something. I want to see with my own eyes... What do those two people look like!"


    "Yes, but be careful." The innkeeper found a suit of clothes for Du song.


    After Du song changed, he restrained his breath, showed a modest smile on his face, and saluted the inn owner: "boss... What do you think?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 956

    "Ouch! It''s good! It''s really like!" The innkeeper was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the big monk Du song in his eyes was a model as a waiter. If he didn''t know him, it was really difficult to see the problem.


    Then, with a food box and a pot of boiling water, Du song walked briskly to the courtyard.


    At the gate of the hospital, Du song coughed softly, and then called in a clear voice, "is there anyone inside? I''m the waiter of the inn, and I''ll bring you something to eat."


    After a while, Du song shouted again when he didn''t hear a response.


    At this time, a faint voice came from inside: "I didn''t order food."


    "Dear guest, this is what our shopkeeper ordered..." Du Song said nervously, with a very real expression on his face: "the shopkeeper said that you are a distinguished guest, and you have been here for several days, but you haven''t eaten... Ask me to bring you some."


    "No need." The cold sound came from inside again.


    "Er... OK." Dusong didn''t dare to continue testing, turned around and walked back with the food box. But in my heart, I have strong doubts.


    Before being awakened by the Fu family, he was an ordinary monk, but he was a very intelligent person. Instinctively, I feel that the guests living here are very confusing. Later, Du song returned to the inn owner, changed his clothes, and slipped out of Yuanwang City alone.


    He didn''t dare to contact the people of the Fu family with the voice stone in the city. The reason is very simple. Since this pair of men and women are the people of the Fu family, they must not be two ordinary people. Once they all have high accomplishments, their just actions are likely to arouse their vigilance. Once you expand your divine consciousness and stare at yourself, you are likely to find yourself using a voicestone to connect with others.


    Therefore, even if he was out of the city, Du song also wandered around the city for more than an hour. After feeling that there was no problem at all, he slipped out of the city directly. After arriving outside the city, Du song began to spread out and flew away into the distance.


    The peak strength of Yuanying period has also been very strong, with a fragrant Kung Fu. He has been far away from Yuanwang city.


    "Here... Should there be no problem?" Du Song said to himself, and then took out the sound stone from his body. His mood became tense and excited. As long as the two men and women living in Yuanwang city were really the two people the Fu family was looking for... Then he, Du song, could rise straight up from now on!


    It''s definitely a great achievement!


    At this time, behind Du song, suddenly came a flat voice with endless cold: "boy, what are you going to do?"


    "Who?" Dusong turned around fiercely and slapped the opposite side with a hard slap at the same time.


    Also in a moment. Run mana, condense a chopstick long sword in the void, cooperate with his palm, and cut hard at the other party!


    It has to be said that ordinary monks also have their own means to protect their lives.


    If Du song''s skill is faced with opponents in the same level, it may really work.


    His palm was very fierce. Even a mountain can be smashed by his palm!


    This little sword condensed by magic... Is even more powerful. carry all before one!


    The man standing behind Du song is naturally Chu mo.


    Facing Du song''s palm and sword, Chu Mo''s expression was not moved at all. With a gentle stroke, the invincible sword in the void dissipated in an instant. There was not even a sound.


    Then, Du song''s palm, which could break a mountain, was caught by Chu mo.


    Click!


    A slight crack sounded.


    "Hiss... Ouch!" A painful cry came out of Du song''s throat.


    Ka Ka!


    There was another sound of broken bones. This palm of Du song was completely crushed!


    "Ah!" Du song finally couldn''t help it. Let out a scream.


    The palm was crushed by Shengsheng, and the pain was deep into the bone marrow, which almost made Du song faint.


    Chu Mo didn''t let go and slapped Du song''s Dantian directly.


    Bang!


    Du song felt that his whole body instantly lost all his strength!


    It''s Sealed!


    The other side is a peerless strong man!


    In Du song''s mind, such an idea flashed for a moment, and then there was endless regret.


    Why try? I know there are a couple of men and women living here. Don''t you just report it directly? Why do you have to prove it?


    It''s over... I''m afraid even my life has to be explained here.


    Thinking of his gentle wife and three lovely children at home, as well as two young, beautiful, intelligent and sensible concubines... The tears in Du song''s eyes flowed immediately.


    In the final analysis, he is an ordinary person! A most ordinary monk living in this fairyland.


    He has not received any intelligence training, let alone experienced a cruel life. So at this moment, his heart... Has completely collapsed. Filled with regret and fear.


    "How dare you... Provoke me?" Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a look of disdain.


    "Please... Let me go... I, I''m wrong, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" Du song cried bitterly and completely collapsed.


    "Talk to yourself." Chu Mo loosened Du song''s hand and stood in front of him, looking at him coldly.


    "I... I''m the secret line of the Fu family that has been buried for many years. My ancestors used to be a member of the Fu family intelligence organization... This time, the Fu family opened the voice stone left by my ancestors..." Du song honestly explained everything he knew. It even includes some of his conjectures.


    Finally, he knelt down in spite of the piercing pain from the crushed palm: "please let me go... I said everything, and I won''t dare again... Woo woo, I''m just a little person, and it doesn''t make sense for you to kill me or not. I have a large group of family... And... And three children."


    Chu Mo looked at Du song and said softly, "you know, I also have a large group of family members, and I also have girls I like. If I don''t be vigilant today, they will suffer when I look back... And you... Will take advantage of this opportunity to become a hero of Fu family and live a different life from then on."


    Chu Mo''s voice was very light, the tone was very light, and the voice seemed to float from the sky: "if you didn''t move any greed, you can live a happy life now or in the future. Although it''s plain... There will be no crisis. Unfortunately..."


    "Please..." before Du song finished, there was a blood hole in his eyebrows. Blood gurgled down there.


    Then, Yuan Ying in his Dantian desperately ran into the seal, trying to rush out and escape.


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand and grabbed the Yuan Ying of Du song from the Dantian.


    Seeing Chu Mo, the Yuan Ying desperately cried and bowed for mercy.


    Chu Mo sighed and nodded in the void. The Yuan Ying was instantly immobilized and couldn''t move. Looking at Chu Mo with a frightened face.


    Chu Mo said lightly, "erase your memory today and let you live. Remember, blandness is bliss."


    With these words, Chu Mo made a few fingerprints, and a strong force instantly sealed Du song''s Yuanying, erasing all his memories of that day. Then Chu Mo flexed his fingers a little, and Du song''s Yuanying shot into the void in the distance like a sharp arrow.


    Is it soft hearted? Not really. Such a small person, as he said, whether to kill him or not... In fact, there is no practical significance. But Chu Mo still killed him. Although he let go of his Yuanying, Du song''s life will also be completely changed.


    Because we must let him understand one thing: in this world, doing anything needs to pay a price! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 957

    "It seems that this Yuanwang city... Can''t stay any longer." Chu Mo said softly.


    The Fu family has mobilized all its strength to use all the intelligence personnel who have been hidden for generations in order to find his trace. Now I''m afraid that the whole Xianyu south region, if a man and a woman walk together, they will be concerned by the Fu family, right?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It''s true that there are still many people with great strength. This stupid method can only be used by a huge family like Fu family.


    But I have to admit that this method is very effective. If he was a little less alert today, he might have been betrayed by this juniper and didn''t know it at all.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and returned to the inn in Yuanwang city. He didn''t bother the innkeeper because there was really no need.


    After returning to the room, he found that Qi Xiaoyu had woken up, holding his cheek in his hand, and was thinking about something. Seeing Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed a touch of tenderness, but then, another trace of black gas flashed. She shook her head in some distress, and then looked at Chu Mo: "what should I do?"


    Chu Mo came over, gently held Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and smiled, "just follow your heart."


    "Are you responsible for your answer?" Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu Mo with a distressed face and said, "I didn''t expect the dark artifact to be so powerful that it affects me all the time. Now I''m completely integrated with it, even if I want to drive it out... It''s too late."


    "Why drive out?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes: "I feel very good and beautiful like you!"


    "Huh?" Qi Xiaoyu looks at Chu mo.


    "Because you used to be a little bit cold... It''s good now." Chu Mo said.


    "You mean... I wasn''t very pleasant in the past?" Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes have more and more black lines, which look very strange.


    "In the past, now or in the future, I like everything." Chu Mo talks about love words more and more smoothly now.


    "Don''t try to avoid the question and answer me. Don''t you like the way it used to be?" Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo''s eyes.


    "Yes, but I prefer the way you are now." Chu Mo said.


    "Do your men... Like their women acting very... Well, that''s it." Even though she was deeply affected by the dark sacred vessels, Qi Xiaoyu still couldn''t say something. Her face was crimson and she looked at Chu Mo: "in front of others, but you need to be very holy?"


    "Aren''t you girls like this?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu strangely.


    "...." Qi Xiaoyu suddenly speechless, looking at Chu Mo with black lines all over his head: "which one?"


    "Just like you said!" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu innocently: "in this matter, it seems that everyone is the same?"


    "Hum!" Qi Xiaoyu snorted in his nostrils and leaned against Chu Mo''s shoulder. It would be difficult for the fairy princess before merging the dark artifact. But now it''s done so naturally.


    Chu Mo gently held Qi Xiaoyu: "in fact, having you around is the greatest happiness!"


    "Me too." Qi Xiaoyu took a deep breath and seemed to be very greedy for the taste of Chu Mo: "with you around, I''m not afraid of anything! You said... Can we be together forever?"


    "Yes!" Chu Mo replied positively.


    "By the way, what did you just go out to do?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo: "I didn''t see you when I woke up. If you hadn''t left a note, I even thought you were gone."


    "How could it?" Chu Mo smiled and said, "the Fu family used all their strength to catch us, mainly me."


    "Will you drive me away?" Qi Xiaoyu turned his head and looked at Chu Mo''s side face: "for example, tell me that you are dangerous... And then let me leave alone?"


    "No." Chu Mo said.


    "Huh?" Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned.


    "No one can separate us." Chu Mo replied seriously.


    "That''s good!" Qi Xiaoyu kissed Chu Mo gently on his face: "no matter life or death, I am with you."


    "Good!" Chu Mo nodded vigorously and held Qi Xiaoyu''s hand. In his eyes. Show a touch of determination.


    "Let''s get out of here." Qi Xiaoyu said softly, "I want to find a place where there is no one, just the two of us."


    "Good!" Chu Mo nodded again.


    So Chu Mo left Yuanwang city with Qi Xiaoyu.


    Walking silently.


    The owner of the inn came to see it once and didn''t think much after finding that the man had left. It''s just a little strange. Why don''t you see Duke again.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Fu Jiushu looked at the intelligence gathered in front of him, one of which attracted his attention.


    "The Du family in Yuanwang City, after contacting us, Du song mysteriously disappeared. No one answered the voice stone."


    Fu Jiushu''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly and murmured, "Yuanwang city? Du family?"


    Then. He opened the letter board, contacted a person directly, and said in a deep voice, "Fu Jin, go to Yuanwang city immediately, and find out what Du song of the Du family in Yuanwang city has done these days and where he has gone. As soon as possible!"


    A young voice came from the letter board: "yes!"


    Fu Jiushu then looked at other intelligence. This method is indeed a stupid method, equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack. But the Fu family relies on countless "fish" in the sea. Without these "fish", it is certainly looking for a needle in a haystack, but with countless "fish", then this is not looking for a needle in a haystack.


    This is an investigation!


    It''s a carpet hunt!


    "Chu mo... I don''t believe you can really escape my search!"


    Half a day later, Fu Jiushu got the news that Fu Jin had fed back.


    "My Lord, I have found out that a young man and woman did live in an inn in Yuanwang City, and Du song disguised himself as a waiter to test it. But after that, Du song disappeared, and the young man and woman... Also disappeared!"


    PA!


    Fu Jiushu slapped the table here, stood up in an instant, and shouted, "it''s those two people! Where are they now?"


    "My lord... The man and woman have been walking for a long time. The last person who saw them said that they went out from the north of the city. I don''t know where they went." Fu Jin on the other side of the letter board replied.


    "Then find it for me! Gather all the power... All the power over there! Even if you dig three feet... Find it for me!" Fu Jiushu said crazily, "and... I''ll be there soon. I''ll take the seat myself!"


    "My lord... I''m not completely sure yet..." Fu Jin seems a little puzzled. Even if there is a direct relationship between Du song''s disappearance and the couple, it can''t guarantee that the couple must be Chu Mo, right?


    "Execute the command!" Fu Jiushu said coldly.


    "Yes!" Over there, Fu jinton looked serious and took orders honestly.


    In the eyes of all intelligence organization personnel in the Fu family, Fu Jiushu is their heaven, their God... Their faith! Even the owners of the Fu family... In their minds, they are not as important as Fu Jiushu!


    This is completely different from the image of Fu Jiushu in the outside world, and there is no comparability. And this... Is also the horror of Fu Jiushu.


    Fu Jiushu here took a few deep breaths, and then said in a deep voice: "come, prepare the warship immediately, I want to go to Yuanwang city!"


    "What are you doing there?" A cold sound suddenly sounded.


    Fu jiushudang''s face changed greatly and he shouted loudly, "come..."¡ª¡ª


    The outbreak is over. Ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 958

    "Stop screaming, they are all dead." The cold voice sounded behind Fu Jiushu, who had pushed the door in.


    Fu Jiushu looked back at the young man in black in front of him and sighed, "you finally want to kill me, right?"


    "Originally, I had planned to let you go, but you put your mind on my apprentice. So, you deserve to die." The young man in black had no expression on his face. After entering, he quietly looked at Fu Jiushu.


    Fu Jiushu also looked at the young man in black. For a long time, he actually laughed: "to tell the truth... Devil, I''m really surprised that you can live to this day."


    "I was surprised, too." The young man in Black said faintly, "life is great."


    "No, you have a good apprentice!" Fu Jiushu sighed, "I didn''t expect that this young man who shook the three worlds of heaven and immortals would have an intersection with your demon king."


    "Yes, I''m also surprised. I didn''t expect my apprentice to be so excellent." The devil''s tone sounds very flat, but anyone can hear the pride in his tone.


    "The poison of seven evil spirits... Failed to poison you to death. What a pity." Fu Jiushu sighed, "that''s the poison I''ve used for many years. It''s reasonable to say... Even if the emperor was accidentally poisoned by this poison... He must drink hate. Alas... It''s really a man''s calculation that is not as good as heaven''s calculation!"


    "I can''t imagine that the poison of seven evil spirits came from you." The demon king sighed gently, but in his eyes, there was a touch of extremely cold killing intent.


    "It''s useless to say anything now, isn''t it?" Fu Jiushu looked at the demon king and sighed faintly, "since you have killed all the guards around me, then... Naturally, you will not let me go. However, can you show me my sister?"


    "No." The demon king replied coldly, "Xiaodie doesn''t want to see anyone in your Fu family!"


    "Well, then do it." Fu Jiushu said, spreading out his hands and looking at the demon king calmly.


    The demon king said faintly: "What''s the use of killing a substitute for you? But you certainly don''t know. I already know where your real body is hidden. Fu Jiushu... The largest dandy and old gangster in the Fu family on the surface, relying on a large number of resources, reluctantly piled up the waste to the peak of the Mahayana, but in fact, he is in charge of the Intelligence Department of the Fu family and is the most fierce knife in the whole Fu family. He planned the chase against me in those years. He has planned many attacks against immortals successively The assassination of the world monk... Who can think of it. In fact, Fu Jiushu is not only a waste, but also one of the best people in the whole fairy world? "


    Fu Jiushu''s face changed greatly for the first time. He looked at the demon king in some panic: "what did Xiaodie tell you?"


    Then he shook his head desperately: "no... impossible... Xiaodie is so kind that she will never betray anyone in the Fu family. Besides... Besides, Xiaodie doesn''t know this matter. How do you know?"


    "Didn''t you say that man is not as good as nature." The demon king glanced at Fu Jiushu lightly: "so, I will kill you completely!"


    "Hahahahahaha!" Fu Jiushu suddenly looked up and laughed, Then he looked at the devil with a cold face: "I have to admit, demon king... You are really a capable person! Without good blood and strong background, you can make countless monks of the big family feel ashamed to have today''s achievements. But... It''s still useless! Just because you want to kill my master Fu Jiushu, it''s a little short! My master Fu Jiushu. You have the ability to leave the fairy world at any time! My real realm has already exceeded the general soaring period friar! I don''t believe... "


    Fu Jiushu was saying. The body suddenly froze, and the white face instantly covered with a layer of blush, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out. With endless panic in her eyes, she looked at the demon king: "how can... You... You''re clearly here, how can you kill my God? Fu Xiaodie... She doesn''t have this ability!"


    "Xiaodie is so kind, how can she do it to you?" The husband glanced at Fu Jiushu and said, "in this world, you are not the only one who has this kind of ability, but also me."


    "You... Are you separated?" Fu Jiushu looked at the demon king incredulously.


    "No, I''m the one!" The demon king said, and suddenly there was a simple long knife in his hand. He cut Fu Jiushu''s head with a knife, and then punctured Fu Jiushu''s Dantian.


    In the Dantian of Fu Jiushu... There is nothing but a Taoist platform. It''s really a part!


    Fu Jiushu''s head fell to the ground, and he still murmured, "why... How did this happen? You... How on earth did you know where my master was hidden? Your realm... It''s impossible to kill my master easily..."


    "I''m countless times stronger than you think!" The demon king finished and waved his long knife in his hand.


    Fu Jiushu''s head was split in two, and his voice stopped abruptly.


    Then, the demon king took out the sound stone from Fu Jiushu and used his magic power to activate a spiritual force in the sound stone. The sound transmission stone was instantly opened, and there came a dignified but peaceful voice: "Jiushu, what do you find?"


    The demon king said lightly, "Fu jiuxiao, Fu Jiushu is dead. If you don''t want the whole Fu family to exterminate the family, you will immediately withdraw the chase against Chu mo. I''m not kidding you, this is the last warning to your Fu family!"


    "You... Are you the devil?" Fu jiuxiao''s shocked voice came from the sound transmission stone.


    With one effort, the demon lord crushed the sound stone, and then turned and left.


    In the yard, more than a dozen monks in the rising period fell there in all directions. The wounds on everyone were almost the same, with a blood hole in the middle of their eyebrows. Dantian was pierced, and the second yuan God died in it!


    If other monks see this scene, they will be scared and lose their voice. Because they couldn''t believe that someone could kill these top masters of the Fu family so easily without disturbing Fu Jiushu in the room. So that Fu Jiushu didn''t have time to give any warning until he died.


    The huge Intelligence Department of the Fu family... Is still running. Up to now, no one knows that their immediate boss... Is dead.


    Fu Jia.


    Fu jiuxiao looked shocked and took the voice stone in his hand. Beside him, there were seven or eight elders of the Fu family, who also looked shocked.


    "Demon king... He... He even intervened in this matter!" Fu jiuxiao murmured, "why? Didn''t he say... From now on, don''t you offend the river with Fu''s well water? Why did he interfere?"


    "Master, what should we do now? Can''t we just let the demon king threaten... And give up this thing?" An elder looked angry.


    "Yes, master, if so, won''t my Fu family live in the shadow of his demon king in the future?"


    "I knew I should have killed Fu Xiaodie!"


    "If it weren''t for her... Could the Fu family suffer such a disaster?"


    "Home owner..."


    Several elders all recovered at the moment, with an expression of righteous indignation on their face, looking at Fu jiuxiao.


    Fu jiuxiao''s face turned blue and red. At the last bite of his teeth, he said, "spread this thing... All over the fairy world! I want chu Mo and the demon king... To die without a burial place!"¡ª¡ª


    At the end of the month, it''s time for everyone to vote. The plot has been rising continuously, and the highlights are still behind!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 959

    "Master... Think twice!" An elder who had not spoken stood up and looked at the crowd, He said in a deep voice: "It''s easy to make this matter a big deal completely. We just need to release the news of Chu Mo and the demon king... Then, naturally, countless people will target them." > the net demon king needless to say, his enemies in the fairy world are as numerous as a cow''s hair. As long as the news that he is still alive is released, I''m afraid there will be countless people restless! After all, not everyone knows that he is back now; as for Chu Mo, the people who know him are more More! In the human world, he once shocked the young Tianjiao of the three worlds of heaven and immortals, and even the spirits in the magic world came forward to protect him personally. Such a monk... Who is not jealous? Therefore, I''m afraid there are more people who want to target him than those who want to target the demon king! But the problem is... After we let the news out. Besides making these two horrible people hate us more, what can we get? Don''t be blinded by a moment of hatred! "


    The elder''s words made everyone in the room silent. Indeed, if the news is released in this way, the Fu family really won''t get any benefits, except the hatred of Chu Mo and the demon king towards them.


    After a while, another elder said, "as long as we release their news, countless people will target them immediately! No matter how much they hate my family, they have no energy to target us. It''s too busy to take care of themselves."


    "Not bad..." Fu jiuxiao said in a deep voice: "These two people... Are all too dangerous! Now their hatred with them is very deep. Even if we don''t do this, they will really let go of our Fu family in the future? The demon king didn''t promise well before. He took Xiaodie from our Fu family. From now on, the two have nothing to do with each other... But now? It''s not the same. So... If these two people don''t die one day, our Fu family will never have peace one day! And..."


    Fu jiuxiao looked at the people in the room and said, "and Chu mo... Has made many enemies in the heaven. Luo family, Shangguan family, Zhuge family... These big families in the heaven are all holding their breath to kill him! As long as he dies, those big families more or less... All have to remember a favor from our Fu family, even a little... It''s enough for our Fu family."


    "Yes, what the owner said is reasonable. If these two people don''t get rid of, our family will have trouble with chickens and dogs in the future!"


    "Yes, these two people will not die. Sooner or later, they will come back to revenge the Fu family!"


    "I agree with the owner!"


    "I agree!"


    In the end, all the people in the room, except for asking the master to think about the elder, only one kept silent, and the others... All supported the master Fu jiuxiao.


    The dissenting elder couldn''t help sighing, and the whole person seemed to be old for many years. He said in a deep voice, "I feel that I am weak in talent and learning, and I am very old, so I''m not suitable to continue to stay in the position of elder, so I''m here to resign with the master. I hope the master can approve."


    "Six elders... Why do you suffer? Do you think we can''t survive this time?" Fu jiuxiao looked at the elder and frowned.


    There must be some contradictions between these elders, and they can''t be so united. But they are all Fu jiuxiao''s confidants. Otherwise, how can Fu jiuxiao sit firmly in the position of home owner?


    "Since the six elders have already expressed their intention, the owner of the house is better off." The four elders of the Fu family said in a strange way: "since they want to provide for the elderly, what''s the meaning of forcing them to stay?"


    "Yes, the six elders have also made great contributions to the family over the years. Now it''s easy to make a request. Can the owner bear it?" The three elders said.


    Fu jiuxiao also wanted to persuade a few words, but looking at the firm eyes of six elders and the eager eyes of others, he finally gave up the idea. The elder of the Fu family, a radish a pit, six elders take the initiative to resign, which means that the position of the elder is empty!


    How can the remaining elders not be jealous?


    "Well... Since the six elders have decided, then... Sure!" Fu jiuxiao said with some sadness.


    "Thank you, master!" The six elders ignored the others in the room, saluted Fu jiuxiao deeply, and then turned to go out.


    Looking at the six elders'' bleak back disappearing into the sight, Fu jiuxiao felt empty at this moment. Although only one six elders left, I don''t know why, I have a feeling of betrayal.


    "Forget it... It''s going to rain. Who can care? Let him go!" Fu jiuxiao sighed in his heart. Then, looking at the crowd, he said in a deep voice, "pass these two messages to other forces immediately!"


    "In addition, about the demon king..." in Fu jiuxiao''s eyes, a cold killing intention flashed: "notify all those forces that have enemies with the demon king, and say that the demon king has returned, and his strength has soared... Kill many of the great friars in the flying period of my Fu family silently, remind them to be careful!"


    "Master... Will this be a bit of a disgrace to my family?" An elder asked.


    Fu jiuxiao said with a wry smile, "have you fallen into fame? Isn''t this the truth?"


    The elder was speechless immediately, and then he couldn''t help shivering, muttering, "indeed... This man is terrible!"


    Then, pieces of news came out of the Fu family.


    After a while, the whole fairyland vibrated!


    Finally, some messages began to appear on the updated letterboard.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    This is an unknown lake. Several rivers converge here to form a large lake.


    It''s quiet here, millions of miles away from the nearest human settlement.


    The sky is blue, the lake is green and surrounded by towering ancient trees.


    There is a brand-new cabin by the lake, and various paper cuts are pasted on the windows of the cabin. The paper cutting is very exquisite, which is absolutely exquisite.


    Outside the cabin, there is also a small shed, under which is a newly built stove. There was a fire burning under the stove. In a big black pot, there was the meat of an unknown beast.


    The water in the pot has boiled, and bursts of meat fragrance wafted out.


    A woman in a blue skirt was sitting in front of the stove, smiling and adding firewood to the stove.


    Not far from the lake, a man dressed in green, holding a fishing rod in his hand, the fishing line is tight, and a big fish in the lake is struggling desperately.


    "Brother, have you caught a fish? The meat is about to be cooked!" The woman shouted in a crisp voice.


    "You first throw the seasoning in the way I said..." the man in Tsing Yi shouted, "I''ll make fish with you later!"


    "OK..." the woman nodded with a smile, and then casually asked, "is your method of cooking meat reliable?"


    "Of course it''s reliable! I forgot the meat I roasted for you when I was in the human world?" The man in blue said proudly, "when I was in the army, I used this method to make countless friends!"


    The woman pursed her lips and smiled, "well, after that, it''s your job to cook in our house?"


    "No problem!" The man in Tsing Yi laughed and lifted up a golden carp weighing dozens of kilograms. He laughed: "I''m even better at being a fish!"


    A woman''s smile is better than all flowers in full bloom.


    Let the world turn upside down outside. I''m looking for a peach blossom garden. Let him be strong, and the breeze blows the hills! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 960

    This man and woman are naturally Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu.


    The two of them found this paradise, gave up all the confusion, what pursuit, what enemy... They temporarily put it behind them, and lived a peaceful life like ordinary people.


    Because Qi Xiaoyu is very clear, Chu Mo is also very clear, it won''t be long before a bigger storm will sweep over.


    Both of them had a letter board in their hands. They all saw the sudden news on the letter board. Then they shut down the letter board and came here.


    Chu Mo''s cooking is not very good, but it''s not too bad. Since childhood, he has no one to take care of him. When he was very young, he could find a way to fill his stomach. Later, he opened Taotie building with Xu Erfu, and Chu Mo also secretly learned a few tricks from the masters of Taotie building.


    Therefore, this meal, the two people eat very delicious.


    Counting down, this turned out to be Chu Mo''s first meal at home after falling in love with Qi Xiaoyu for many years.


    Home... An ordinary and great word, for these two people, is a very luxurious word. They want to calm down, quiet cultivation, and a happy life, which is almost an extravagant hope.


    Can you really finish everything like "the breeze blows the mountain"?


    The answer is naturally impossible.


    But both of them are too eager for this kind of life.


    After dinner, Qi Xiaoyu snuggled up in Chu Mo''s arms and whispered, "your master appeared. He is running for your things."


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded, "I didn''t expect my master to be here, let alone... The woman my master has always loved is from the Fu family."


    "Good fortune makes people." Qi Xiaoyu said.


    "But I believe that my teacher''s wife must be on my master''s side!" Chu Mo said firmly.


    "Yes, otherwise the Fu family would not be so angry." Qi Xiaoyu chuckled and said, "how long do you think those people will find us?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said, "not in half a month?"


    "Half a month... How little time." Qi Xiaoyu pouted slightly and said, "those people are so annoying!"


    "Like a flock of flies." Chu Mo said.


    "Yes, they are really like a group of flies, a group of poisonous flies!" In Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, there are black lines winding.


    "How long can you suppress it?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu.


    "No more than half a year." Qi Xiaoyu sighed softly, "can you fly in half a year?"


    "It should be OK!" Chu Mo said, "it''s actually easy for me to improve my realm quickly. I''ve been deliberately suppressing it and want to experience the differences of each realm with my heart."


    "That''s right." Qi Xiaoyu said gently, "I also hope you can grow to a higher level. You have to protect me."


    "I will protect you all my life." Chu Mo said.


    At this time, the voice of private messages came from Chu Mo''s letter board again.


    Chu Mo took out the letter board and opened it. It was a message sent by Liuyun.


    "Chu Mo, I have contacted danzong, the branch of Lingdan hall in the fairy world. I told them your name, Lin Bai. Later, people of danzong should contact you actively, and they will help you."


    Chu Mo looked at this passage, but his face showed a wry smile.


    Qi Xiaoyu leaned his head over, glanced at it, and then chuckled, "is this the woman?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "she cares about you."


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless.


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "there are several monks in this world. In fact, it''s no big deal..."


    Chu Mo was moved.


    Qi Xiaoyu added, "but I don''t like it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hee hee." Qi Xiaoyu suddenly laughed and said, "I''m kidding you."


    "I know you don''t like it." Chu Mo whispered, "so only you."


    "In fact..." Qi Xiaoyu pursed his mouth, leaned against Chu Mo''s arms, and said softly, "if I hadn''t fused the dark sacristy, I wouldn''t say such words, but now... I just think I should live a little more self. However, I''ll help you deal with the matter of Liuyun later!"


    "Er..." Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    Qi Xiaoyu said with a smile, "I''m the main room, and she''s a concubine. If you promise, promise, or leave!"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    "Yes or no?" Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes twined with black lines and stared at Chu mo.


    "I... Only marry you..." before Chu Mo finished speaking, Qi Xiaoyu, who was originally leaning in his arms, suddenly raised his head and printed his soft lips on his mouth, blocking all his next words.


    For a long time, Qi Xiaoyu pushed Chu Mo away with some disordered breath, and his face blushed, "so you also have this kind of mind."


    "I''m not a wooden man!" Chu Mo pulled his reluctant hand out of Qi Xiaoyu''s clothes.


    "When I see your master, I''ll marry you, okay?" Qi Xiaoyu flashed a blur in his eyes and said softly, "I want to be your wife forever! As for those other women... They can only be concubines! No one can compete with me!"


    "There is no other woman..." Chu Mo was helpless.


    "Does Liuyun count?"


    "It was an accident."


    "I''ll ask you if you count!"


    "Count my woman... But between me and her, it''s a muddle headed account."


    "What a fool! She got ahead of me and became your woman. I must get ahead of her and marry you! When you see me then, she will call her sister!"


    "All right, all right, you the final say."


    "Hum, have you finally revealed your true feelings? And I''m the only one?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Amuse you! Hee hee, let me dance for you? Have you ever seen elves dance?"


    "No!"


    "The Elves will only dance for the people they like all their lives..."


    With blue sky and clear water, bursts of laughter rang out in front of the wooden house by the lake.


    In the distant sky, there are figures flying in this direction at high speed.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Chu Mo stopped playing, and all looked at the figures flying over there.


    The smile on Qi Xiaoyu''s face converged, the black lines in his eyes became more and more, and his voice suddenly became cold from sweet and greasy: "what about half a month? These people... Damn!"


    Chu Mo can clearly feel the changes in Qi Xiaoyu. The dark artifact makes it difficult for her mood to be calm and stable, and in case of such a thing, the severity of her condition... Will speed up.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s deep heart hates these people like flies to the extreme!


    If you can''t hide, then kill all of you!


    Chu Mo grew up and suddenly disappeared in place.


    At the next moment, his figure appeared on the sky!


    Without saying a word, he cut off a monk who rushed over with a knife in his hand.


    The monk at the peak of Mahayana didn''t expect that the person they were looking for actually appeared here, let alone that the other party didn''t say a word... Just shot him directly.


    Before he made any preventive action, the dazzling blade had cut him in two from Dantian... In two!


    A Mahayana monk fell on the spot!


    Then, around Chu Mo, a blue figure appeared, but the body of the blue figure was entangled with countless black gases!


    All the black gas contains endless pressure.


    Qi Xiaoyu shouted angrily, and a lot of black gas spread madly towards the group of people opposite.


    Just like dark clouds¡ª¡ª


    I''m ready to explode. Well, it''s a small explosion today, and it will continue to explode tomorrow!


    Let''s start voting!


    , friends who read books on mobile phones click. (~^~)

 Chapter 961

    The friars who came here were originally startled by Chu Mo''s ferocity. I didn''t expect that the more terrible thing was still behind!


    That blue skirt woman like a fairy, the black gas wrapped around her body, affected the whole world, rolling to the turbulent boiling, contaminated with them, can easily affect their spirit.


    Even the monks in the rising period felt dizzy. The strength in their bodies was like being sealed, and it was like being infected by terrible poison. Their strength fell by at least two or three layers!


    "Don''t be contaminated by this black gas!" A monk roared with his eyes about to crack, "this black gas is poisonous..."


    Poof!


    While talking, a knife light flew across the sky, like a rainbow suddenly lit up in a gloomy day.


    Dazzling!


    Leng Yan is abnormal!


    The talking monk''s head flew high and his blood rushed into the sky.


    "Kill that woman first!"


    "Kill Chu Mo first!"


    The group of monks who rushed over almost instantly... Their opinions diverged.


    Because these two people are really terrible!


    No matter which one... They all felt their scalp numb and cold all over. Just when they were at a loss and didn''t know who to attack first, Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu were not idle at all.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s attack method was extremely fierce, and the dark holy sword in his hand continued to shine with black light.


    Every time the black light flashes, it will turn into a fierce attack. You can easily cut through the void in front of you and cut it in front of those monks almost in a moment.


    The dark sword dashed in the void.


    Kill heaven knife and cut Changhong!


    The two kinds of light reflect each other in the void. Under the dark clouds, they harvest the enemy''s life at an incredible speed.


    Everyone knows the horror of Chu Mo and the fact that this young man who is famous for the three realms of heavenly immortals is not so simple. But no one thought he was really strong enough!


    How long did he fly to the fairyland!


    Have you had a year?


    No matter how fast his realm is improved, it should be in the refining period now!


    A monk in the refining period, no matter how strong his combat power is... How strong can he be? At most, you can play 10 billion pounds of power, right? But any monk in Mahayana, with a random blow, can play hundreds of billions of pounds of power! Any monk in the rising period, with a random blow, that''s trillions of pounds!


    A hundred times the gap... Almost all monks don''t believe that such a large group of people are not Chu Mo''s opponents.


    Especially when Chu Mo just flew to the fairy world, he was chased and intercepted by people in Dugu mountain and ran away in a panic... This matter is almost well known now. How can he be so strong in such a blink of an eye?


    This makes no sense!


    However, the more terrible is still behind!


    Where did the woman in blue skirt come from? Who is she? Why did she help Chu Mo?


    Well, these are not important, the important thing is... Why is she so strong?


    "This woman is a demon! Look at the black gas on her! Look at her eyes..." a monk pointed to Qi Xiaoyu and roared loudly.


    But before he finished speaking, Qi Xiaoyu pierced his eyebrows with a sword, and his voice suddenly stopped, and his life... Also came to an end.


    "Call for support!"


    "We need support!"


    "Quickly tell everyone... Demon Chu Mo, and a witch... In this place!"


    A large number of monks roared madly.


    At the same time, some rising monks who were not contaminated by the black gas finally began to launch a crazy counterattack.


    The battle between powerful monks is either evenly matched... The battle will be an extremely long process; Either... There is a wide gap, and the battle may end in an instant.


    Now this battle is the one with a wide gap!


    This small group of monks of the Fu family never dreamed that they would be the weak side in the wide gap!


    There are sixteen people in this group. Except for five monks in the late Mahayana, the remaining eleven are all great monks in the ascension period!


    Each of them did not say that they had experienced hundreds of battles, but they were by no means white soldiers without any combat experience. But at this moment, facing this man and woman is like facing thousands of horses and armies. Almost everyone, cold in their hearts, will lose the courage to resist!


    Too powerful!


    They have never seen any embellishment like this man and woman in front of them, which is almost completely beyond their original realm. They can''t even take a move because of their fighting power!


    Chu Mo was angry.


    Qi Xiaoyu is more angry!


    Her dance is not finished yet!


    Elves dance only for people they like all their lives. But Qi Xiaoyu didn''t say anything, that is, an elf can only dance that kind of dance once in his life!


    That dance... Is for courtship!


    But this was forcibly disturbed by this group of annoying flies!


    So Qi Xiaoyu''s heart hates these people even more than Chu Mo!


    Now that you have chosen to fall into boundless darkness, kill it!


    Why be soft?


    Why be kind?


    Kill!


    The speed of the elves is innate. Even Chu Mo can''t compare with Qi Xiaoyu in this regard.


    The dark smell emanating from the dark sacristy is fatal poison gas to these monks!


    Even Qi Xiaoyu, an elf with seven orifices, will be affected, not to mention this group of people... Under the influence of dark sacred vessels, the average combat power of this group of people has been directly reduced by two to three levels.


    This is worse than ever, this is bad news!


    Heads flying, blood splashing.


    In less than a incense, there are only seven monks who can stand opposite Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu.


    These seven people, but also each with injuries, very serious injuries!


    Their eyes were filled with despair, and the eyes of Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu were full of endless fear.


    "This woman... Is a demon... She must be a demon!"


    "Chu Mo colluded with the demon family... We must spread this matter... To the letter board!"


    "Collude with the demon clan, and everyone will be killed! Chu Mo, even if you kill all of us today, our blood will not flow in vain! One day, you will be crushed by countless angry righteous men!"


    Several monks of the Fu family sent out desperate and crazy growls, and they simultaneously spread the news to the letter board. Then he made an expression of death, and rushed to Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu.


    "I''m a witch." Qi Xiaoyu''s mouth slightly lifted up and showed a smiling face at Chu mo.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m a demon." Chu Mo''s face also showed a faint smile.


    In his heart, he couldn''t help thinking of the grandfather he had never met, the semi saint who once stood at the peak of the world. In order to resist the invasion of Luo Tianxian domain on this world, I don''t hesitate to sacrifice myself. Now, the friars in this world regard him as a demon and want to get rid of him quickly.


    What an irony!


    Chu Mo''s body burst out.


    Devil, devil!


    Today I want you to know the consequences of provoking me!


    Kill the sky and cut it out with a knife.


    Youming eight knives, the sixth knife purgatory¡ª¡ª


    Four more erupt, seek peace! (~^~)

 Chapter 962

    As soon as purgatory came out, the dark clouds were surging in the sky and earth, and it was even more cloudy and murderous. Even if you are close, you can hardly see each other. Even the divine consciousness... Has been completely isolated!


    Poof!


    Poof!


    A shrill and short scream stabbed the sensitive nerves of the living friar Fu family.


    They want to escape and stay away from this purgatory... But everything is in vain!


    Chu Mo, who has successfully broken through to the Mahayana period, plus Qi Xiaoyu, who is in a soaring period, is an invincible combination!


    This is the first time that the two have never really fought side by side before!


    But it seems that they have experienced thousands of times. The tacit understanding between them... Amazing fit.


    Chu Mo''s heart also became extremely hard, harder than iron.


    He is no longer kind and soft hearted.


    Because his heart has been completely cold, also cold!


    Because no matter how low-key he is, no matter how careful he is, no matter how he doesn''t want to provoke others, there have always been countless people who have attacked him for greed and profit.


    I am not a treasure, and I can let you fight for it; I am a living person! A person with flesh and blood and thoughts who just wants to live a peaceful life!


    Why do you... Treat me as a treasure? Why are my eyes full of greed? Why, no matter where I go... There will always be people who think that if you suppress me, you can get everything?


    Why should I let you suppress it? Why should you be bullied?


    Kill!


    The last two monks in the rising period were beheaded by Chu Mo Han angrily.


    This war shocked everyone directly!


    Sixteen elite members of the Fu family, including eleven ascent friars and five Mahayana friars.


    Less than a cup of tea, all out!


    The news they passed on the letter board before their death was like wings. Quickly spread out.


    "What? The woman around Chu Mo is a demon clan? Good at using poison?"


    "Chu Mo is mixed with the demon clan?"


    "Is that impossible?"


    "Is there really a demon clan in this world?"


    "If you collude with the demon clan, everyone will be killed!"


    "Kill your sister, don''t you see that the person who spread the news is the Fu family in the fairy world? The Fu family and Chu Mo are in a hostile relationship, which is clearly throwing dirty water on Chu Mo!"


    "This kind of thing still needs dirty water? If the Fu family lies, it will be exposed soon! They don''t need to make themselves public enemies of the whole practice world!"


    Various views. Spread on the letter board.


    Support Chu Mo''s. Naturally, he didn''t believe this statement and tried to defend Chu Mo; Those who opposed Chu mo were elated, and followed Fu Jia to discredit Chu Mo desperately.


    The change of the function of the letter board is simply a feast for countless people. Because they are everywhere. You can learn the biggest news in the whole spiritual world! You can watch countless lively!


    Chu Mo is the name. Now it is completely famous all over the world.


    His name is mentioned countless times more frequently in the circle of senior monks than in the past!


    Those who have not heard the name of Chu Mo are basically those monks who live at the bottom of the spiritual world. Many of them don''t even know the magic world, let alone the magic thing of the letter board.


    On the letter board, another sound appeared later.


    "A rural poor boy who came out of the backcountry of the human world has got some opportunities because of his good fortune. What kind of thing is he that excites you? How old is he this year? Is he at least in his twenties? Have you ever seen a real immortal monk in his twenties show off? Have you heard of the emperor''s great power in his twenties? A group of people who haven''t seen the world. Is it interesting to revel here in the magic world? I''ll put it here today. One day, if Chu Mo is lucky enough, he will fly to heaven. Our young friar in heaven will treat him well. Never bully him! But we must let him understand that this is not the world you can arrogant! Those boring onlookers who watch the bustle have dispersed. It''s better to practice when you have this time. "


    After this post appeared in the comprehensive discussion area of the letter board, it became the hottest post almost instantly!


    The host of this post was so angry that they were astonished. He not only completely despised Chu Mo, but even humiliated almost all the blood friars in the magical world who watched the excitement.


    This is simply arrogant to the limit!


    Who is this man?


    Many people don''t know who the person who posted the post is. The name is very strange, called jiutianlanyue. Therefore, at the beginning, countless people fought back against the nine heavens and the moon.


    "What are you? Whether we are excited or not has anything to do with you?"


    "It''s nine days and the moon... It''s shameless!"


    "Hehe, haven''t we seen the world? There''s a kind of report of your blood, let''s compare!"


    "That is, the Chu Mo you joke about is purple blood. This is something that the spirit of the magic world has personally confirmed. Do you have someone else''s blood?"


    A group of people who didn''t like Chu Mo originally, because the words of the nine heavens and the moon also directly stood on Chu Mo''s side. Frantically hit back at the nine heavens and the moon.


    It was not until an insider replied to a post below that people really calmed down.


    "Stop arguing, everyone. What jiutianlanyue said is unpleasant, but it''s not unreasonable. Chu mo... Really doesn''t matter, at least now he''s not much, talented... No matter how powerful he is, he still needs to grow up. Forget it, I''ll burst a material number here... Jiutianlanyue, surnamed Guo, named Tianwang. If you haven''t even heard of this name, then I have nothing to say. Because everyone has no roots This is not a world person. "


    Who is king Guo? Many people really don''t know! But the people who say this... Almost the vast majority of people, all know!


    Because this man''s name is Wang Zhen!


    Once the strongest human and stratum blood! Once ranked second in the list of the strongest human combat power! The young strong man next to King Wu!


    Today''s Wang Zhen is said to have stepped into the realm of emperor and become a real peerless strong man!


    Who can not believe what such a person says on the letter board? Who dares not believe it?


    Although Wang Zhen didn''t disclose the details of Guo Tianwang, judging from his tone, he highly praised Guo Tianwang. Can a monk who can be respected by a young emperor... Be an ordinary person?


    Definitely impossible!


    Therefore, many people who were originally indignant lost their voices and began to inquire about the details of Guo Tianwang.


    This check... Is awesome. Almost scared people to death!


    For a long time, the youngest emperor recognized in the magic world is the King Wu. For many years, no one can surpass the age of King Wu.


    But this Guo Tianwang... This young hero who is not a big family from the heaven, unexpectedly stepped into the realm of the emperor of heaven at the age of 38!


    "My God... Is this true? A 38 year old young emperor? Is this possible?"


    "It must be fake, isn''t it? I''m not a big family. I''m 38 years old and become emperor... Is this a joke?"


    "I don''t believe... It must be fake!"


    "Unbelievable!"


    Finally, several old emperors in the heaven couldn''t help but stand up and confirm the identity of King Guo. At the same time, an old emperor also left a meaningful message.


    "In this world, there are countless geniuses, some of whom can turn into stars, but many of them are just meteors. Although they burst brightly, they are only temporary. Real geniuses are often rarely born. King Guo is a rare peerless Tianjiao, but in fact... There are others better than him."


    This sentence, like a boulder cast in Pinghu Lake, instantly set off huge waves¡ª¡ª


    The vast cultivation world, where geniuses are like stars, is drawing to a close. In fact, the human, spiritual and immortal worlds have been laying the groundwork and digging holes, and all the big plots will officially start from the heaven.


    Some parts of the first three circles are quite satisfactory, and there are also some regrets that I didn''t write the kind of feeling I want. However, those who can read it up to now should really like this book. Thank you for your continuous support.


    Next, from the beginning to the sky, there are almost happy climax chapters, so please continue to support.


    above.


    PS: ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets!


    Your every support is my greatest affirmation. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 963

    The peerless Tianjiao who became emperor at the age of 38... Is there anyone better than him? Is this possible?


    Almost many people hear this statement, and their first reaction is that it is too ridiculous. They couldn''t believe it and thought it was against the basic common sense of the cultivation world!


    Because to some extent, they are already the top talents in the world. Born with strong blood, he has a very high realm at a young age. Being able to enter the magic world is the best evidence.


    They are not narrow-minded and cannot tolerate others to be better than themselves, but they just feel it is really difficult to understand. Because in their cognition, Guo Tianwang, who became emperor at the age of 38, is incredible!


    If Wang Zhen hadn''t been the first to reveal Guo Tianwang''s information, they wouldn''t believe it at all.


    "No matter how talented a person is, he is unlikely to build a foundation before the age of six. Even if he can build a foundation at the age of six, the golden elixir at the age of eight, the golden elixir at the age of ten... But it takes at least ten to fifteen years at the stage of refining, Mahayana and ascension! This standard is already the world''s top Tianjiao! After the ascension period, it is more difficult to cultivate. It takes at least two years from the great luojinxian to the immortal, and then to the true immortal realm Ten to thirty years. In this way, a person who wants to cultivate to the realm of true immortality needs to be at least 40 years old! Like the little princess Liuyun of Lingdan hall, she stepped into the realm of great Luo Jinxian at the age of about 20. Now several years have passed, and she has not stepped into the realm of immortals... "


    "What this says is just the time it takes to reach the realm of true immortals. Well, even if there are top talents in the world, their talents are strong to the extreme, and their resources are sufficient to the extreme, but if you want to step into the realm of emperor from true immortals, how... It takes decades to hone it? Is there really a kind of person who steps into the realm of true immortals and becomes emperor in one step?"


    It''s not surprising that people can''t understand it, because for an ordinary monk, he practices until the primordial period. It may take hundreds of years to cultivate to the soaring stage. At least thousands of years of accumulation! It will take a long time to reach the realm of golden immortals, celestial immortals and true immortals.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out the existence of peerless Tianjiao in this world, but no matter how talented he is, it takes time for him to practice, doesn''t it?


    Facing these confused voices, some old emperors answered them on the letter board.


    "Some people are more talented than you know. In the final analysis, it''s actually a problem of cognition. For example, a spiritual monk, you tell him that someone can build a foundation at the age of six, a baby at the age of ten, and fly up at the age of twenty. He can''t believe this at all! He will think it''s a myth and fantasy. But this kind of thing can be realized in the heaven... Although it''s not common, it''s not absent."


    "So, a man like Chu Mo, who is already in his twenties, even though he has purple legendary blood and has quite strong opportunities. But at his age now, he is not even in the period of ascension. Compared with countless heaven''s pride, it is really nothing. I hope you won''t pay too much attention to him in the future. He is not as magical as you think. Catching him... Won''t get the benefits you want. Right For friar Yu, the most realistic thing is to practice hard. Don''t put your hopes on those illusory things all day. "


    The old emperor who said this didn''t know Chu mo. he just said a fair word. I think the current practice world is a little too exaggerated. In particular, the emergence of the letter board has made many people''s hearts floating, and it is difficult to calm down and practice hard.


    "Anything that helps, after all, can only help. It can''t be all you have. Chu Mo may be a rare genius, but his starting point is too low! There is no deep hatred. Don''t keep staring at him, it''s meaningless."


    Another old emperor. Also speak on the letter board.


    Then there were several well-known old emperors in the heaven who kept making sounds and didn''t seem to support Chu mo. But in fact, it is advising those who follow the trend not to go to Chu Mo''s trouble.


    For a time, the wind direction on the letter board... Seems to have quietly changed.


    Chu Mo didn''t know all this, and he didn''t want to know.


    He took Qi Xiaoyu and left the land of Taoyuan, which was so easy to find, and attacked the four directions all the way!


    There are too many people in the whole fairy world looking for him!


    The words of those famous emperors on the letter board did move some people, but they moved more monks from the heaven!


    But in the fairy world... No one cares so much.


    "What''s the matter with the emperor? What''s the use of talking nonsense? They are all looking down on all living beings from above. How do they know the suffering of all living beings? Are we targeting Chu Mo? He colludes with the demon clan, and everyone will be killed!"


    This is a view recognized by many monks in the fairy world at present.


    In their view, the woman around Chu Mo is a demon clan. Chu Mo is damned if he is with a demon clan!


    But in fact, everyone knows what they are asking for!


    "Chu mo... If you collude with the demon clan, you are the public enemy of the whole fairyland!" A great friar of Fu family in the late stage of his ascension stood in the void, surrounded by fairy Qi, and all kinds of top celestial magic instruments flew around him.


    This is a monk armed to the teeth! In the whole Fu family, it has a very high status.


    There are dozens of monks of Fu family behind the big monk in the late promotion period. They finally found Chu Mo according to the coordinates sent by the previous batch of friars of the Fu family before their death.


    Or it can be said that Chu Mo found them.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes were intertwined with black lines, and her eyes were extremely cold looking at these people. She didn''t talk and didn''t bother to say.


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, the same cold light flickered. He also didn''t speak, but calculated in his heart that he would win the battle later!


    After some calculation, Chu Mo felt that this time, he had little chance of winning with Qi Xiaoyu, but he still had no problem if he wanted to retreat.


    "Do it." Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu and said in a deep voice.


    At the same time, Qi Xiaoyu also looked at Chu Mo, smiled and nodded gently. With a flash of body shape, a blue figure, like a fairy flying into the sky, flew to the opposite group of Fu family friars.


    But the black line on her body, like dancing ribbons, and like black dragons, surrounded Qi Xiaoyu and rushed fiercely at the opposite group of monks.


    Chu Mo''s kill the sky horizontal cut, directly cast the nether eight knives, and kill the four directions!


    Blood, mixed with screams, sounded in an instant!


    This group of top monks who have been in the fairy world for many years finally felt the despair of the previous batch of Fujia monks!


    These two people in front of us are hopelessly strong!


    Although they have the advantage in number, they don''t feel safe at all!


    "Bang!" A monk of the Fu family, sacrificing a magic instrument, severely hit Chu Mo on the shoulder, hit a bloody flower, and saw Chu Mo''s body stagger.


    Almost all the monks of the Fu family couldn''t help but give a cheer! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 964

    But after the cheering, all the monks of Fu family could not help feeling a sense of sadness.


    Because Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu had killed two Mahayana peak friars in front of them just after they met!


    This made them extremely angry, at the same time, they all felt their backs cold. Some people''s hearts began to think: is this really a right choice for Chu Mo?


    Many people even thought of the tragedy that happened to the demon king in those days. The demon king in those days was even far less fierce than Chu Mo today, but it still caused a heavy blow to the whole fairy world. How many great friars in the ascension period died in the hands of the demon king who was only in the Mahayana period? At that time, the demon king only depended on his courage to fight desperately and his strong fighting power.


    But now Chu Mo not only dares to fight hard and has super strong combat power, but also his various magical powers are many times stronger than the demon king in those days! Not to mention Chu Mo''s blood, it''s a rare purple blood... That''s the top blood!


    Many people have found that Chu Mo''s own conditions are simply excellent. He is not only extremely strong in blood, but also his physical body... Powerful beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Just like that just now, if it were for them, they would lose an arm if they didn''t die. Even the demon king in those days didn''t dare to suffer this. But Chu Mo dares! He not only dares... But also always does it!


    Look at the end of the monk who just hit Chu Mo on the shoulder!


    There was only time to cheer, and then Chu Mo rushed in front of him and hit him in the face, breaking the whole head!


    This is so special... This is a demon!


    Bang bang!


    A large number of magic instruments were blasted on Chu Mo, which also caused a lot of injuries to Chu mo.


    "He vomited blood!"


    "He''s hurt!"


    "He was seriously injured!"


    "Everyone work hard and kill this demon!"


    A group of monks of Fu family roared and roared with ferocious faces. Launch a crazy attack on Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo just doesn''t fall!


    Always fighting with them!


    Fight in blood, never step back!


    As for the woman in blue skirt, it''s even more terrible. Chu Mo blocked there, attracting most of the attacks. She is like a ghost, with incredible speed. The black gas rolling like a ribbon and like a long dragon on his body twisted frantically towards everyone.


    Even Chu Mo didn''t let go!


    But after the black gas wrapped around Chu Mo, it was like ice and snow in the sun. It would melt quickly and would not cause any damage to Chu Mo!


    "This is too * *" An old friar at the peak of his ascent showed deep helplessness in his eyes. A powerful weapon in his hand hit Chu Mo''s back more than a dozen times.


    He blasted Chu Mo into spitting blood, but Chu Mo ignored him at all, and used this time to forcibly hit another friar of the Fu family at the beginning of his ascension!


    stigmata!


    What second God, what separation... Nothing!


    The whole person was directly smashed by Chu Mo with a powerful palm technique!


    "Ah!" A rising monk of the Fu family was finally completely angry and wanted to detonate the Taoist platform in the Dantian and kill Chu mo.


    But before he could act, a sharp long knife stabbed into his Dantian and cut his Taoist platform in two.


    The rising monk roared and fell... The last scream came out hundreds of thousands of miles.


    shaking heaven and earth!


    Click!


    The sky finally couldn''t stand the battle of this degree. There were too many murderous Qi and essence gathered here. The essence condensed into rain and poured down.


    In this essence, there was a terrible killing intention. These monks of the Fu family didn''t dare to contact them at all and fled one after another.


    Chu Mo directly transported the Tao pole volume of heaven''s will and my will, like a dragon absorbing water, frantically absorbing these essence Qi.


    "He''s crazy!" A monk of Fu family murmured.


    "He''s not crazy... His mental skills are definitely the best in the world! Those heavenly emperors on the letter board are nonsense! I don''t believe that there is any Tianjiao in this world that is more terrible than this person in front of me!" An old rising friar of Fu family said in a deep voice with fear in his eyes.


    "They think Chu Mo can''t do it. That''s because they haven''t seen this man''s combat power. Let those young top Tianjiao in the heaven fight with Chu Mo in the same realm, and they must hate!" Another monk of the Fu family was finally defeated.


    Although the attack frequency on their hands did not decrease, in their hearts... They had a strong awe for Chu Mo!


    One person, one knife, is enough to kill the top monks of the Fu family!


    Not to mention, beside him, there is a frightening woman who makes people cold!


    "Go." Chu Mo staggered to Qi Xiaoyu and said.


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu Mo with some worry. The black air in his eyes became stronger and stronger, almost occupying the whole eye. She turned and left without saying a word!


    "They want to run away, don''t let them run away!"


    "Array, array!"


    "Stop them at all costs!"


    The surviving monks of the Fu family sent out bursts of wild cries. Up to now, they have lost one third of their companions. This cruel battle, even if they have experienced hundreds of battles, can not help but feel sad. Now I finally see that Chu Mo and the witch want to escape, how can I miss this opportunity?


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The terrifying essence, like angry dragons, rose up along the earth under your feet.


    Directly impacted the Dharma array laid by the friar of the Fu family, and even several friars of the Fu family had no time to dodge. They were directly impacted by this essence and vomited blood and fell from the sky.


    "What magic power is this?"


    "This is magic!"


    "How could this happen?"


    The friar of the Fu family was howling with grief and indignation.


    Chu Mo, with Qi Xiaoyu, had appeared hundreds of thousands of miles away, looked back coldly, and left without saying a word.


    He touched all the spiritual veins of the world, and in an instant, he gave another very vivid one to the friars of the Fu family.


    When the friars of the Fu family came back to their senses and wanted to pursue, they found that they... Lost the trace of Chu Mo again.


    "Master... Let''s let go!" A senior friar of the Fu family in the promotion period wept and climbed up the Fu jiuxiao with a sound stone.


    Fu jiuxiao over there was silent for a long time, and then sighed heavily, "it''s late! The demon lord... Has also shot!"


    Poop.


    The elder monk of the Fu family, who was in the period of promotion, knelt powerlessly on the ground, and his whole person was stupid.


    Other monks of Fu family also felt a chill rising along their backs and rushing to the back of their heads. Their whole scalp... Exploded instantly!


    That demon... Actually did it again!


    This time, the whole fairyland, completely tossed! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 965

    Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu and attacked the friar of the Fu family. If he could fight, he would fight and leave. No one can stop them!


    The demon king also took a mysterious woman and attacked other monks who wanted to fight Chu Mo until the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were shining, and the mountains and rivers were broken and blood flowed into rivers. Now the demon king has almost no rivals in this fairy world. Even if a person faces dozens of monks in the same realm, he doesn''t shrink back.


    He would get hurt, but he didn''t step back!


    Over a huge swamp, a group of monks faced the demon king and a woman in a red dress.


    A senior friar with high status in the fairy world denounced the demon king: "you narrowly escaped the disaster in those days. Unexpectedly, you dare to come out and make trouble? Demon king... You will die today!"


    "Hehe." The woman in red skirt beside the demon king gave a cold smile in her mouth. Those people across the street feel cold with laughter.


    The rising monk angrily said, "Fu Xiaodie, as the daughter of the Fu family, aren''t you afraid that this will bring disaster to your family?"


    "Then go. Fu Xiaodie has been dead for many years, so I recognize the wrong person. My name is not Fu Xiaodie, but Xiao die." The woman in red dress covered her veil, calmly looked at the group in front of her, and said coldly, "or, if you call me magic butterfly, I won''t refuse."


    "Fu Xiaodie, you are possessed!" Another monk at the peak of his ascent shouted angrily.


    "Possessed? Hehe, whatever, isn''t this your usual trick? Look who doesn''t like it, say that someone has been possessed, and then kill the devil. This kind of thing is doing justice for heaven... Aren''t you all just people doing justice for heaven? Haven''t you always done this?" The red skirt woman''s voice was cold and she fought back impolitely.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them. Kill the demon king! Kill the demon girl!" In the crowd, a rising monk sneered, "I couldn''t tear you dog men and women to pieces. It''s really cheap for you! None of you can run today!"


    While talking, dozens of warships were killed again from the distant sky!


    Every warship is as long as ten thousand feet!


    A large number of monks rushed out of the warship and rushed to the demon king.


    "Kill this demon!"


    "The demon king is evil to the fairy world, and everyone can kill him!"


    "Don''t let that witch go. The Fu family has just issued a notice announcing that the whole fairy world has expelled Fu Xiaodie from the Fu family. Never have any relationship with her!"


    "Kill them!"


    A large number of monks rushed out of the warship and directly rushed to the demon king and Fu Xiaodie.


    The demon king was dressed in black, standing in the void, and looked coldly at the fairyland friars opposite like a sea of people. Thinking of his experiences in the fairy world, the corners of the devil''s mouth showed a cold smile. In the light of my eyes... Killing intention is diffuse!


    Boom!


    The devil shot directly!


    Facing the sea of monks, he rushed up without fear.


    The simple long knife in his hand cut horizontally. Cast the sixth of the eight Youming knives, purgatory!


    The dark wind blows in the void, the dark clouds billow and roll, and between heaven and earth... Instantly turn into Purgatory on earth!


    A blood line... Among the countless monks who rushed over, it was like a ripple. Rippling.


    The whole world seemed to lose any color at this moment.


    Become black and white!


    Only that bright blood line... Is spreading... Is spreading!


    In the crazy horizontal push!


    Time seemed to freeze at this moment, the expression on countless faces. It''s so clear.


    They were all bursting with blood, and their eyes were full of strong hatred... A hatred that they didn''t even understand!


    Because the vast majority of these monks. There is no hatred with the devil!


    But with a cavity of blood, they came!


    They want to subdue demons!


    They want to kill this demon who "brings disaster to the fairy world"!


    Therefore, they all have a natural hatred for the demon king. The hatred in his eyes is clear.


    But at this moment, with the knife cut by the black demon king who rushed over from the opposite side... All the gratitude and resentment, all like the wind blowing smoke, disappear in an instant!


    Because they are all dead!


    Boom!


    Blood rain began to fall in the sky, thunder rolled, and dark clouds billowed.


    Like the frozen time, it instantly returned to normal, and the whole picture... Suddenly became more vivid.


    Countless people howled, screamed and wailed... Their bodies broke in two and fell from the sky.


    Countless rays of light rushed in all directions! That is the lucky escape of the second God!


    "Devil! He is a devil! He killed thousands of people with one knife!" A monk who had just stepped down from the battleship witnessed this scene with his own eyes. The whole person instantly collapsed, made a sad cry, and then turned around and ran!


    How can we fight such a war? Can we fight on?


    Encircle and suppress the demon king?


    Stop it!


    He is the biggest demon in the whole fairyland!


    He stabbed down and killed thousands of monks!


    What beheading demons, what acting for heaven... It''s all his mother!


    They came here for fame and benefit!


    Have they ever had the concept of "home, country and world" in their hearts? Has there ever been a way for heaven?


    Who wants to stay in this place when the enemy is so powerful?


    Among them, a dozen battleships turned around and left without even one person coming down!


    Bang bang!


    It was the sound of the warship breaking through the sound barrier in an instant.


    They only hate that their warships are too slow. If they can reach the speed of light... That''s good!


    "To kill my apprentice?" The demon king moved in an instant, appeared in front of a big monk who was on the rise, and slapped him severely.


    With a thousand hands!


    This kind of magic power, displayed here, has a different flavor belonging to him!


    Like a thunderbolt!


    With one slap, half of the monk''s face in the promotion period was scratched!


    "And kill me?"


    PA!


    Another slap!


    The other half of the face is also shabby!


    Hit the ascent monk''s Dantian with a hard punch, and smash the opponent''s Taoist platform directly!


    Tiantianrensancai boxing Tianquan!


    "Do justice for heaven?"


    PA!


    "Kill demons and demons?"


    PA!


    "Get out!"


    As the demon king rolled, the primitive long knife in his hand directly cut off the head of the flying monk whose head had been deformed by him and whose Taoist platform had been blown to pieces.


    Kick it!


    "Ah!" The rest of the monks, almost suddenly, completely collapsed, turned around and ran!


    Together with all the monks who had just not died under the knife of the demon king and rushed down from the warship, they flew frantically in all directions like a flock of startled birds in the sky.


    The demon king stood there alone, his eyes glittering with cold light, and his mouth showed a touch of disdain.


    The woman in red skirt came to him in the void and whispered, "what a great drama of life."


    "It''s just a change of identity." The demon king said softly, "in the past, I was unable to protect you like this, but today, no one can move my apprentice a cold hair!"


    "Go and find him." The woman in red dress smiled with a smile, which attracted the country and the city. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 966

    Fu Jia.


    Fu jiuxiao sat on the throne pale, and there was a dead silence in the room.


    The elders who sat down for the first time, like Muggles, didn''t say a word. They looked at their noses and hearts one by one, as if they were going to keep silence to the end.


    Fu jiuxiao''s hands on the armrest of the tiger''s head were trembling slightly.


    Just got the news, Fu Jia, heavy casualties!


    Yes, the casualties are not great, but heavy. Unprecedented heavy!


    All the Mahayana monks sent out before fell, and two-thirds of the ascent monks fell.


    In the past few days, from the beginning, he was full of confidence and hope, and gradually became a little nervous and uneasy. Now, every time he received a war report, Fu jiuxiao and everyone here had a feeling of fear.


    At the beginning, the war reports received, although the casualties on Fu''s side were very serious, they all said: Chu Mo had been seriously injured, staggered, and hemoptysis... In short, it would give people a strong hope. It seems that the next war report can get the news that Chu Mo is dead.


    But every time, it is the same description that the Fu family suffered heavy casualties and Chu Mo was seriously injured.


    In this way, five or six times.


    Until recently this time


    "Our team of twenty-three flying friars, I am the only survivor left. Chu Mo was seriously injured, but he was unmatched in combat power. One person, one knife, and even without the action of the witch, our people have fallen more than half. The witch then joined the battle, and we are unable to resist. Master, give up! I''ll find a place to recover. Fu Jia... I don''t dare to go back for the time being!"


    Dare not return!


    Dare not go home!


    What does this mean?


    This sentence made everyone present feel cold, timid... Even the soul felt cold!


    It seemed as if there was a boundless killing intention, invisibly... Pervading the whole Fu family!


    The great friar who has reached the promotion stage dare not return home. In addition to being afraid of each other to the extreme, the other party is likely to kill Fu family in the near future!


    Are you only allowed to surround, chase and intercept people. Go all out to chase and kill, and don''t let others come back?


    Chu Mo is seriously injured!


    Chu Mo is seriously injured!


    Chu Mo is seriously injured!


    ******Chu Mo has been seriously injured!


    A seriously injured Mahayana monk, unexpectedly killed a big family at the top of the fairyland, and was afraid. How can there be such a terrible person in this world?


    Fu Xiaodie, who was expelled from the family by them. The larger demon head following the demon king is also attacking the four directions. They didn''t go to Dongfu''s house. But what they face... Is countless powerful monks in the whole fairy world!


    Recently, many people have sent letters to the Fu family asking them to send someone to suppress the demon king and Fu Xiaodie.


    Suppress your sister!


    When Fu jiuxiao saw this message, he had an impulse to burst out. I can''t even suppress Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu. Can I suppress the demon king and Fu Xiaodie? Why don''t you suppress yourself?


    The whole fairyland was turned upside down by this pair of masters and disciples in less than a month!


    Many old monsters have to leave the pass. To kill the demon king and Chu mo. But God knows whether these news is true.


    Although Jinian old monsters are powerful, they are not fools. Even if their longevity is coming, they may not take the initiative to die.


    Now, no matter how unwilling they are to admit it, they must also admit one thing: Chu Mo''s combat power is unparalleled in the world, not to mention the same realm, even if he is a monk with a higher realm. In front of him, there is no counterattack at all! If you want to suppress Chu Mo, I''m afraid only those in the heaven can do it. It is possible to do so.


    But the problem is, this is the fairyland!


    Not to mention whether those powers in the heaven will cross the barrier and enter the fairy world, even if they are desperate to enter the fairy world, can they really control Chu Mo?


    Even if it is a part of the realm of emperor and Lord, entering the realm of immortals is just a monk in the period of ascension. Even if you hold the top magic weapon of the heaven in your hand, you are really sure to win in the face of Chu Mo?


    Although many people on the letter board say that Chu Mo is not the top genius in the world. But that''s the answer compared with the best people in the heaven! But in the face of other mortals, who dares to say that he can suppress Chu Mo in the same realm?


    Invincible at the same level!


    A higher level... There is no opponent!


    This is an out and out demon!


    Previous rumors about him. Not only is there no exaggeration, but it is far from enough!


    At this moment, everyone in the Fu family is in their hearts. Even scolding those who have evaluated Chu Mo''s comprehensive combat power: do you really know how strong this person is? You think too little of him, you know?


    Up to now, let alone the war report that Chu Mo is seriously injured, even if it says that Chu Mo is dying... Fu jiuxiao has no intention to continue chasing Chu Mo!


    Even a dying tiger is a tiger! It can also easily bite off the neck of a sheep!


    Who dares to approach?


    Who likes to be close to who... Fu Jia, stop playing!


    Can''t afford to play!


    "Cough..." Fu jiuxiao coughed softly for two times. Looking at the silent family elders, he said in a deep voice, "I have an idea."


    The elders of the Fu family raised their heads and looked at Fu jiuxiao. Everyone''s face was a little hurried. They recently inquired about what happened in the spiritual world before. Before, they completely disdained and paid attention to what happened in the lower world.


    But this time, they lowered their noble heads and went to inquire. The answer made them scared to the extreme.


    The elder looked at Fu jiuxiao and said hoarsely, "what does the master think?"


    "I want to spread it to Fu Feng." Fu jiuxiao used a lot of strength to say this sentence. After that, the whole person seemed to collapse and leaned back on the chair.


    "Why?"


    "Think twice, master!"


    "This... This is too childish?"


    "There are many excellent sons of the Fu family, and Fu Yu comes from the same vein..."


    "And Fuxing..."


    When it comes to the throne of the master of the house, the elders seem to have suddenly come to life, and the room has instantly recovered a little angry.


    Fu jiuxiao didn''t say a word, but looked at the crowd quietly.


    The elders also felt wrong, and closed their mouths one after another, carefully looking at Fu jiuxiao.


    Fu jiuxiao''s chest fluctuated violently, and he was very angry. He didn''t believe that up to now, these elders still couldn''t see the situation clearly, but their attachment to power made this group of people talk about this topic like beating chicken blood, but their minds... Were dizzy!


    "Do you think... Fu Jia, there is a future?" Fu jiuxiao looked at the crowd expressionless and asked such a sentence.


    "Then Chu mo... Can he really survive the pursuit of countless people?" The three elders looked at Fu jiuxiao carefully and asked.


    Fu jiuxiao was very angry and smiled: "ha ha, three elders, what do you think... How does Chu Mo compare with the demon king in those days?"


    The three elders thought for a while and said, "much stronger!"


    "The demon king was chased and killed by so many people. He is still alive and stronger now. Do you think Chu mo... Will really die in the chase?" Fu jiuxiao said coldly.


    "But is it directly related to letting Fu Feng inherit the owner...?" The fourth elder and Fu jiu0 have never dealt with each other. When he heard that Fu Feng was going to inherit the master of the house, he was unwilling to accept it.


    "If he succeeds to the owner of the house, he can guarantee the immortality of the Fu family." Fu jiuxiao said, sighing, "you really don''t understand?"¡ª¡ª


    It broke out at five o''clock. Ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 967

    All the elders immediately became silent. Do they really not understand? Of course not! In fact, which of these elders is not a real human spirit? Which one doesn''t have rich experience and wise mind? Otherwise... Can they become elders of such a top family? Help the owner preside over all kinds of things?


    They can see clearly!


    Today''s Fu family, I''m afraid there is only one and a half people, which Chu Mo doesn''t hate.


    The other half is Fu Xiaodie, who was expelled from the family by them. That''s Chu Mo''s Shiniang! Chu Mo certainly can''t hate her. But because it has been expelled from the family, it can only be counted as half.


    That one is Fu Feng!


    Of course, plus those people behind Fu Feng.


    From the beginning, Fu Feng did not know what wind he had drawn, so he resolutely stood on the side of Chu mo.


    There are rumors that it is influenced by situ, but this rumor is not very recognized within the Fu family. Because Fu Feng has always been a very ambitious person, but also a very strong person in his bones. There was no place for him inside the Fu family. He didn''t fight for anything, and directly turned his eyes to the outside.


    If daomen had not been planted in Chu Mo''s hands by mistake before, I''m afraid it wouldn''t take a few years. The whole daomen... Would have become something in Fu Feng''s bag!


    This is also the reason why Fu Feng, although not pleasing in the Fu family, also has a certain position. Because he has this ability!


    This time, the whole Fu family was wrong, and they became the enemies of Chu Mo and the demon king. Chu Mo is now in full swing, and under the overwhelming trend of the demon king, Fu Jia doesn''t care about his family''s great cause, but it''s like a big ship in a storm, which is in danger of capsizing at any time!


    But Fu Feng... Stood in the right line from the beginning. He firmly stood on Chu Mo''s side.


    Recently, news about Fu Feng trying to help Chu Mo often came. Including situ Tu and the Secretary family behind her, they all made a very correct decision!


    They became the allies of Chu Mo!


    Under great pressure. In the face of surging accusations and all kinds of blows, people have not changed their minds.


    Now, Chu Mo and Mojun have become masters and disciples.


    Especially a few days ago. As the top sect in the fairy world. Dan Zong, who has always been neutral, suddenly announced to the world that Chu Mo was the most solid ally of Dan Zong, and that Dan Zong would advance and retreat with Chu Mo!


    Dan Zong''s statement is the last straw to crush Fu family.


    Therefore, the Fu family completely took it!


    In those days, they dared not offend Dan Zong. Now... They dare not!


    "I agree. Appoint Fu Feng as the successor of the next generation of the Fu family." long time. The elder of the Fu family sighed, "at the same time, I choose to resign from the position of the elder of the Fu family. I am old and ready to concentrate on practicing for some years, and then attack the great Luo Jinxian."


    "I agree." The Third Elder sighed, "at the same time, I also resigned from the position of elder Fu family..."


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    The elders in the room finally made their most reluctant decision. But the most correct choice.


    Fu jiuxiao''s face finally showed a happy expression. Whispered, "since everyone agrees..."


    "I disagree!" At this time, a voice of indignation suddenly came from outside. Then a man pushed the door and entered.


    "Presumptuous!" The elder shouted angrily, "get out!"


    Fu jiuxiao didn''t speak, but looked coldly at the man who came in.


    Fu Yu.


    The successor of the next owner of the Fu family, who had the highest voice in the past, was also the initiator of this time''s incident against Chu mo.


    Fu Yu''s eyes were full of anger and unwillingness. He bravely looked at Fu jiuxiao, the owner of the family, that is, his father: "what is Fu Feng? Why is he qualified to inherit the position of the owner of the family?"


    "How did you know?" In the eyes of Fu jiuxiao, there was a cold flame beating. He didn''t answer Fu Yu''s question, but asked his doubts.


    The whole room of the Presbyterian Council of the Fu family is sealed, and there is no possibility of being heard outside. Unless... Among the people present, someone first opened the sound transmission stone with Fu Yu and leaked this matter!


    Although Fu jiuxiao has decided to step down as the head of the family, it is a helpless move to preserve the whole family, which does not mean that he is willing! It doesn''t mean that his spirit will disappear all at once!


    "You''ve already begun to treat me like this before I quit the master position?" Fu jiuxiao''s eyes swept everyone present. But to his surprise, he didn''t see any clues.


    The whole Fu family, it can be said that all these elders, Fu jiuxiao, know very well. The habit of lying to them is even clearer. But at the moment, he didn''t see anything unusual in any face. Finally, he turned his eyes to Fu Yu again. "How on earth did you know?" he asked word for word


    "I... I..." Fu Yu immediately hesitated, unable to speak. He was also stunned by the news and rushed in regardless, but when asked by his father, he immediately knew it was broken! The sound transmission stone he secretly put in this room has been put for many years!


    No one knows about it except himself.


    In the Presbyterian meeting of the Fu family these years, there are few things that Fu Yu doesn''t know. So he can get the first chance from a group of brothers many times, be appreciated by his father a little bit, and finally become the most popular successor of the whole family.


    But if this matter really comes to light, let alone the heir, even if he is Fu jiuxiao''s own son, he will also have to eat nothing.


    "Say!" Fu jiuxiao was furious and stood up directly in front of Fu Yu.


    Fu Yu fell to his knees with a plop and said nothing.


    Fu jiuxiao looked at his son from a commanding position, and said Yin measurably, "don''t you say yes?" Raised his head and looked at the elders with different faces in the room: "search! Search this room carefully for me!"


    "No!" Fu Yu suddenly burst into tears and hugged Fu jiuxiao''s leg: "Dad... The child is wrong, forgive the child! The child knows it is wrong, and the child won''t fight for the owner of the family..."


    "You are really promising! I didn''t expect my son Fu jiuxiao to be so smart, hehe... Hehe." Fu jiuxiao suddenly laughed, and his voice became a lot softer. He asked softly, "my good son, if Fu Feng becomes the owner of the house, will you help with your heart?"


    "Yes, yes, it must be! It must be!" Fu Yu had felt a strong crisis from her father''s tone, and couldn''t help crying and saying, "my child must help with his heart..."


    PA!


    A crisp sound.


    Fu Yu''s brain burst and fell to the ground.


    The room was suddenly silent.


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat its son. Fu jiuxiao even killed his own son. This made all the elders present frightened.


    "Good son, let''s go and rebuild the second God." Fu jiuxiao''s face shed rolling tears and murmured, "your character, how can you be reconciled once Fu Feng comes on stage? By then... What you face is panic! It''s better to kill you at this time, let Fu Feng rest assured, and leave you a way to live!"¡ª¡ª


    There is still one and a half days left, and this month has passed. The average number of words updated every day this month is 10000. I see your support, and I hope you can also see my efforts.


    That''s it. Ask for a monthly ticket!


    Today Monday, everyone will vote for recommendation again! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 968

    All the elders in the room could not help sighing and sighing at this moment


    It''s really tiger poison that doesn''t eat children.


    At this moment, they have understood that Fu jiuxiao''s doing so is purely helpless!


    First of all, it is taboo for Fu Yu to put a voice stone in their secret room. According to the family law of the Fu family, it must be killed. Even if he is the son of the owner, he can''t escape this punishment!


    But rules are rules, but who of these people present will really say that Fu Yu will be brought to justice? However, in my heart, I will inevitably have some dissatisfaction with Fu jiuxiao. I think he is arrogant and incompetent in teaching his children.


    Secondly, as Fu jiuxiao said, with Fu Yu''s character, once Fu Feng comes to power and becomes the owner of the Fu family, Fu Yu must be unconvinced by 10000 people. At that time, he will definitely use all the resources in his hand to fight with Fu Feng.


    Not to mention whether the Fu family can withstand this kind of toss, even if it can, can Fu Yu be Fu Feng''s opponent? This answer is known to all the people present.


    At that time, Fu Feng will never leave Fu Yu a way back! I will never let him go!


    Taking the two things together, it''s better to end his son now than to see him die in the future. There is a second God left, and there is still a chance to repair it in the future. Even if he can''t go higher, at least... Fu Yu, who is completely free of threat, believes that Fu Feng will leave him a way to live and let him be a rich man all his life.


    As for whether Fu Yu will be reconciled? This is not in the scope of Fu jiuxiao''s consideration at all. It''s already like this. What else do you want?


    Later, Fu jiuxiao personally contacted Fu Feng with the sound stone, and the two communicated for an hour.


    Then, the Fu family announced to the world that the master of the family, Fu jiuxiao, abdicated, and Fu Feng, the family''s best son, inherited the master of the family. At the same time, Fu Feng''s father, Fu jiu0, became the chief elder of the Fu family, temporarily acting for Fu Feng and exercising the power of the master of the family.


    At the same time, Fu Feng, as the new owner of the Fu family, issued the first notice facing the whole fairy world: restore the identity of aunt Fu Xiaodie, the legitimate daughter of the Fu family, and invite Fu Xiaodie to become the honorary elder of the Fu family


    A giant in the fairy world, in this way, in a very short time, earth shaking upheaval occurred.


    As for the death of Fu Yu, it only spread in a small range. More people have turned their attention to the master and apprentice Chu Mo outside the Fu family!


    With the voice of Dan Zong, the Luo family and Zhuge family, two other top clans in the fairy world, also issued an extremely tough statement. Push the chaos in the fairy world completely to a place where no one can control.


    "I''m the Lord of the Luo family. As a subsidiary of the Luo family in the heaven, I have a deep blood feud with Chu mo. facing Chu Mo who colludes with the demon family, the Luo family vowed to fight with the demon head Chu Mo to the end!"


    "I am the master of Zhuge family. As a subsidiary of Zhuge family in the heaven, there is a deep blood feud between Yu Chu mo. in the face of Chu Mo who colludes with the demon family, Zhuge family vowed to fight with the demon head Chu Mo to the end!"


    The statements of the two families are exactly the same!


    At the same time, these two huge families, which have been entrenched in the fairy world for countless years, have finally completely unveiled their lives. Make their relationship with the celestial clan public.


    Before, no one doubted the relationship between their two families and the Tianjie Luo family and the Zhuge family, but neither of them responded positively. After all, there are countless people with one surname in the world. Over time, people get used to it and no longer wonder about their connection with the heaven.


    Unexpectedly, these two top giants in the fairy world are really branches of the two families in the heaven.


    Some people know about the gratitude and resentment between the Luo family, Zhuge family and Chu mo.


    Zhuge Changping, the son of Zhuge family in the heaven, has a direct relationship with Chu mo. As for the gratitude and resentment between the young emperor Zhuge Lang and Chu Mo, almost no one knows. But a Zhuge Changping is enough!


    What is Zhuge Changping''s identity in the eyes of the celestial clan? What is Chu Mo''s identity? It is no exaggeration to say that in the eyes of the Zhuge family, the gap between Zhuge Changping and Chu Mo is like the prince in the secular world and the poor boy in the countryside!


    The son of a noble clan actually died because of a bumpkin from the human world. It''s strange that the Zhuge family can swallow this tone.


    Not to mention the Luo family, Luo Ying and Luo Ning are still afraid to show up. The incident of that year created a rift between several big families in the heaven.


    The relationship between the Luo family, the Qin family and the Dong family is now very delicate. Although the Qin family and the Dong family don''t like Chu Mo either, what they hate more... Is the Luo family!


    Because the Luo family made them lose great face. Similarly, they also lost two amazing top Taoist realm bodies!


    Everyone knows that Qin Shi and Dong Yu are now in the same camp as Chu Mo, and they are almost unlikely to return to their families.


    But on the side of the Luo family, they also have reason to hate Chu mo.


    So this time, the Luo family and Zhuge family, which have branches in the fairy world, can''t wait.


    They didn''t want to wait until Chu Mo rose to the sky and targeted Chu Mo in person, because they were all vaguely aware that many old emperors with high reputation and status in the sky were actually helping Chu Mo speak like nothing!


    This is not a good thing, although they still can''t figure out why. But they don''t want to see Chu Mo really grow up, and they don''t want to see Chu Mo successfully rise to heaven.


    The Luo family and the Zhuge family in the celestial world have their own families behind them. They can get countless resources, magic tools from the celestial world, various powerful skills and so on. The Luo family and Zhuge family in the heaven don''t believe it. With the support of the two top families in the fairy world, they can''t destroy just a Chu Mo!


    Not to mention, the deeper meaning of this matter is also related to Lingdan hall!


    Dan sect... This branch of Lingdan hall in the fairy world, this time publicly stood on the side of Chu mo.


    Therefore, this battle is also faintly... It can be regarded as an indirect battle between Zhuge family and Lingdan hall!


    This is called temptation!


    Once Chu Mo and Dan Zong are defeated, it shows that the day when Zhuge family subverts Lingdan Hall... Is not far away!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    On a vast prairie, a river, like a jade belt inlaid on it, winds through.


    Under the setting sun, sunset clouds and solitary ducks fly together, and the autumn water is the same as the sky.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu sat hand in hand on the Bank of the river, watching the sunset gradually disappearing at the end of the grassland. Looking at the gorgeous sunset glow in the sky. Qi Xiaoyu leaned on Chu Mo''s shoulder and said softly, "the Luo family and the Zhuge family are also involved. Will Dan Zong... Go all out?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo said, "it''s not just because of me."


    "Dan sect is the branch of Lingdan hall in the celestial world. Luo family and Zhuge family also have strong dependence in the celestial world. This battle has deviated from our control." Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes twinkled with black light and youyou said, "I don''t like this feeling! I want to control everything... In my own hands!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu without any trace and smiled gently, "well, let''s build a big force later!"


    "It''s not us, it''s me!" Qi Xiaoyu said seriously and firmly, "I am the queen! And you are the Queen''s man! You are an indomitable strong man! You are independent, you don''t need to be tied down by anyone and anything, you are you!" (¡£)


    fff5601211

 Chapter 969

    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with some worry. Suddenly, he had a feeling that the simple and strange girl figure in his memory seemed to be getting farther and farther away. It seems that the influence of dark sacristy on her is really not generally strong.


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu Mo''s worried eyes and smiled, "brother, are you worried?"


    Chu Mo smiled a little far fetched.


    Qi Xiaoyu said softly, "no matter what I become, I will always be that little girl in front of you."


    While talking, Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes were full of black lines, which unexpectedly overflowed her eyes and crawled towards her eyes and her delicate face.


    Chu Mo''s eyes coagulated and looked at Qi Xiaoyu deeply.


    Qi Xiaoyu smiled, and delicate and strange patterns began to appear on her face. The breath in her body was also rising.


    "Brother..." Qi Xiaoyu suddenly stretched out his hand, and another touch of nostalgia flashed in her eyes. Then... It was filled with infinite black gas.


    Chu Mo was just about to grab Qi Xiaoyu''s hand. Qi Xiaoyu''s body suddenly flashed and disappeared in situ. Appear on the high sky.


    Black gas spread out crazily along Qi Xiaoyu''s body. An overwhelming pressure was released from the black air.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo spewed a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Looking at the endless grassland, it began to tremble violently. A murky sound came from the ground, and huge cracks appeared here.


    The river, like a jade belt inlaid on the grassland, disappeared on the grassland almost instantly.


    Chu Mo didn''t even need to use Feng Shui magic, but he could sense that all the essence of this place was completely evacuated in a moment and completely concentrated on Qi Xiaoyu!


    "Ah!" Qi Xiaoyu in the sky erupted into a powerful and boundless aura. Let out a roar with some pain.


    Chu Mo wanted to rush to the sky, but there was nothing he could do!


    Qi Xiaoyu''s body exudes that pressure... It''s too powerful!


    Dark sacristy, at this moment... Completely resurrected!


    Killing heaven flew out of the sky, and an amazing killing opportunity erupted, pointing to Qi Xiaoyu in the distance. It feels a strong threat!


    "Kill heaven... No!" Chu Mo said painfully, "don''t hurt her!"


    Boom!


    A sky thunder. Follow Jiuyou down. Straight on Qi Xiaoyu.


    "Get out!"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s throat gave out a cold cut-off.


    The sky thunder broke before it hit Qi Xiaoyu!


    Unexpectedly, Qi Xiaoyu broke his voice!


    "How could this happen?" Chu Mo didn''t understand why it was so good. Qi Xiaoyu suddenly couldn''t suppress the dark artifact completely? Didn''t she say that it could be suppressed for at least half a year?


    "Why?" Chu Mo roared up to the sky.


    "Brother..." in the sky, in that domineering figure, suddenly came a soft cry.


    next. It was a very cold voice: "Chu mo. forget me, we are people of two worlds! Between you and me, it is doomed that there can be no result."


    "You are not Xiao Yu! Who on earth are you?" Chu Mo roared.


    "Hum, mole ants!" The cold voice said, raising his hand... A black light hit Chu mo.


    In this black light, there is boundless lethargy!


    But at the critical moment, her arm... Suddenly lifted up.


    This blow failed, and the black gas hit directly in the distant void.


    The void collapsed silently. It forms a very strange vortex, directly sucking the earth below out of a huge bottomless pit!


    "Don''t hurt him!" Qi Xiaoyu''s voice sounded again. This time, there was boundless anger in his voice.


    "Hum, he''s just an ant! You''re a natural queen! No one in the world is worthy of being your man! You''ll never go back... In front of anyone, you, Qi Xiaoyu, can only be a queen! A queen high above! You just need to accept the worship of all creatures!" The icy sound also came from Qi Xiaoyu.


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked up at the figure in the sky. He seemed to understand something. It was just Qi Xiaoyu''s words that stimulated the soul hidden in the dark artifact!


    "The holy vessel... Originally called the light holy vessel, it is said to have been infected by the once fairy son, and then blackened... Became the dark holy vessel. Then, the soul in the dark holy vessel..." Chu Mo thought in his heart, and his heart was fierce.


    He suddenly thought of a terrible thing!


    This dark relic... Most likely, is to take away Qi Xiaoyu!


    "Dark artifact... Let her go!" Chu Mo thought of this, and braved the terrible pressure, his body soared up and flew directly to the sky.


    Click!


    Ka Ka!


    Chu Mo''s powerful ancestral body could not bear this pressure at all, and his bones began to break one after another. Blood... Oozed down his body. But Chu Mo seemed to feel nothing. Just staring at the woman who was surrounded by black gas and whose face was full of strange black patterns.


    He knows that this is no longer Qi Xiaoyu! Qi Xiaoyu''s body has been occupied and suppressed by this soul!


    "Mole ants... What are you?" The cold voice came from Qi Xiaoyu''s mouth, and then raised his hand with another finger, a black gas, shot at Chu Mo again.


    This time, Qi Xiaoyu''s arm vibrated again, but the range was very small, which could not affect the attack.


    The cold voice came out from Qi Xiaoyu''s mouth: "don''t bother, your realm is so far away from me by countless star domains! If it weren''t for spending some time studying your only seven orifices in heaven and earth, from the moment you choose to open the dark sacred vessel... You would be dead!"


    Facing this blow, Chu Mo couldn''t avoid it at all. This attack has gone beyond the realm of the fairy world. Although the intensity of the attack did not exceed the intensity of the rising friars, Chu Mo could not dodge its sharpness and the huge pressure!


    Qiang!


    Kill the sky Zhengming.


    In front of Chu mo.


    Bang!


    The black gas hit the sky hard.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise, and then a strong air wave instantly hit Chu Mo flying.


    Chu Mo, who was already seriously injured, directly flew out at a high speed. Writhing in the void.


    "No!" A sad voice came from Qi Xiaoyu''s mouth. It was Qi Xiaoyu''s voice: "don''t hurt him!"


    "He must die! He is your demon! If he doesn''t die, you won''t accept fate one day! You... Should be the strongest one under this starry sky!" The cold voice came out again, and Qi Xiaoyu, who was wrapped in black gas, swished, rushed to Chu Mo, slapped him fiercely.


    Killing the sky was once again in front of Chu Mo''s body. At the same time, the chaos oven buzzed, flew to Chu Mo''s head, dropped thousands of chaotic Qi, and protected Chu Mo''s body in the middle.


    The sky god Jianhe flew out directly, and the four blood moons on it burst out bright light at the same time, shooting at Qi Xiaoyu in the black air.


    The whole sky collapsed directly.


    Turn into nothingness. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 970

    "No matter what you become, I like it!" He said.


    "You must remember to become stronger, you must protect me!" She said.


    "I''m very happy." He said.


    "I am also very happy." She said.


    "In fact, having you around is the greatest happiness."


    "Me too."


    Happiness is... Together!


    in harness!


    in harness!


    in harness!


    In the end, countless voices converged into three words, and exploded in Chu Mo''s spiritual consciousness. Then, he opened his eyes.


    "Am I dead?" Chu Mo felt that his whole throat was about to crack, tearing like pain. He felt that he made a sound, but in fact, this was just his imagination.


    He opened his eyes, and the sky above him was in a mess, and all kinds of turbulence kept passing by.


    Hard to move his head, took a look around, a piece of scorched earth, into the eyes... All are dilapidated scenes.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and felt the divine will of Dao jijuan, which was slowly moving in his body.


    You can''t move your whole body up and down. The whole body, like it''s not his, is completely out of control.


    "Where''s Xiao Yu?" Chu Mo''s dazed eyes seemed to have a little more expression. He murmured, "where''s Xiao Yu?"


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Figures began to appear in the distant sky. But they all stood far away in the sky, millions of miles apart, staring at this vast grassland, and did not come over.


    "What happened here? How did it seem like a terrible war?"


    "By calculation, Chu Mo''s demon head and that demon girl... Seem to be in this generation."


    "Did they have internal strife? They died together?" There was malicious speculation.


    "That''s impossible!"


    More and more people gathered in the sky, and some people showed their magic power and looked in this direction.


    Hiss!


    The man who wielded his magic power then gave a cry of pain and covered his eyes with his hands. Two streams of blood flowed out along the fingers.


    Then he took his hand away. Let out a cry of fear: "my eyes... I, my eyes can''t see anything!"


    God!


    The others all looked at the talking power with a frightened face. He is an old rising monk of Zhuge family in the fairy world. Although his reputation is not obvious, in fact, he is a very terrible person. There is a magical power called Tiantong eye, which can see the past and the future.


    Just now, he showed his Tiantong eye, probably to see what happened here, but he didn''t expect that his eyes... So it was useless!


    Although monks really rely on divine consciousness. But no one wants to be blind!


    And everyone knows that this must be a terrible injury. Whether it can be recovered... Is an unknown!


    Everyone was a little scared and stood there, hesitating.


    At this time, a man like a middle-aged scholar came out, his eyes glittered with gold, glanced over there, and then said to a person around him, "you... Take a look, what happened."


    "Ah... Master. I... I''ll go?" The man was about thirty-eight years old. When he heard that he was asked to go there to check, he immediately looked scared.


    "Huh?" The middle-aged scribe looked at him coldly, "don''t you want to?"


    "My subordinates are going now!" The young man in his thirties and eighties quickly lowered his head and replied.


    then. He gritted his teeth and flew directly over there.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    With the continuous operation of mental skills, Chu Mo finally felt that he had a little strength. He shivered his hands, opened the sky god''s mirror, and took out a small jade bottle from inside.


    Open it and pour out a elixir as bright as jade.


    This is a very precious pill. Even in the heaven, its value needs millions of top-grade tianjingqi. And there is often a price without a market. If it''s in an auction house. The price of two or three million best Tianjing is not surprising.


    Because this is a real life-saving thing, only one is needed. As long as you don''t die... You can recover all the injuries in a short time.


    Chu Mo can''t afford this pill now. But because of the good cooperation between him and Lingdan hall, it was given to him by Lingdan hall for free.


    Chu Mo was very clear that Feng Chundi should give this great pill to protect his life.


    For a long time, Chu Mo has never used this pill. He even thought of giving it to Qi Xiaoyu. Because he has a chaotic oven on his body, as long as he gets the medicinal materials needed for Da Huan Dan, he can refine it by himself.


    Unfortunately, Qi Xiaoyu had an accident before that moment.


    Up to now, Chu Mo doesn''t know whether Qi Xiaoyu is dead or alive.


    But now Chu Mo can calm down. He is no longer that simple to some naive teenager. He will never be foolishly impulsive again until the matter is thoroughly understood.


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo wanted to put the pill into his mouth, but it was very difficult. The intense pain made the sweat on his forehead flow down.


    All over the body, it was like being completely torn.


    Almost all the bones above and below his body have cracked!


    It was not completely shattered because he was the body of the ancestral realm. In front of the pressure that erupted on Qi Xiaoyu at that time, other monks would be crushed into slag in an instant!


    After a long time of effort, Chu Mo finally put Da Huan Dan into his mouth.


    Wheeze... Wheeze!


    Such a simple first action made Chu Mo lie there for a long time.


    Da Huan Dan is worthy of being called a magic medicine to bring the dead back to life. After Chu Mo took it, the power of the medicine began to attack a moment later. Powerful energy instantly spread to his limbs and bones, rapidly repairing all wounds in Chu Mo''s body.


    At this time, a figure rushed from the distant sky.


    The figure did not move fast, carefully avoiding the turbulence in the void.


    Then, he soon found that there was a person lying on the ground that had cracked into countless huge trenches!


    "There are people alive here!" The monk couldn''t help shouting, but he didn''t dare to use his magic powers to see the man. The picture of the man around him who was blind just now still lingers in his mind. So, the monk approached Chu Mo little by little and carefully.


    Finally, he was less than ten miles away from Chu mo. he stood down on the high sky and looked at the young man lying on the earth.


    "This man is..." the monk frowned slightly and looked at the man suspiciously.


    They have already obtained the portrait of Chu mo. But they know one thing better, that is: Chu Mo''s skill of changing looks is very clever! It is almost impossible for ordinary people to recognize Chu Mo at a glance.


    It was easy to find Chu mo before. The witch beside him was easy to recognize. But now... This young man has no one around him, only himself. And it looks like... It seems to be seriously injured.


    At this time, the sound stone on the young monk sounded, and the young man quickly opened the sound stone. From inside came the voice of the middle-aged scribe: "what did you find?"


    "Homecoming Lord... His subordinates found a seriously injured monk." The youth returned.


    "What? Bring that man back immediately! Hurry!" The voice of the middle-aged scribe was instantly excited and shouted.


    The young man answered, turned off the tone stone, and muttered, "I''m not sure this person is Chu mo. what''s the excitement? Eh?"


    When the young man was talking, he looked at the place just now and was surprised that the young man who had been lying there had disappeared¡ª¡ª


    Fourth watch, ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets!


    The last day left, I dare not expect to go further, but I hope to hold on. Don''t be surpassed at the last moment.


    Just like this, it will continue to explode tomorrow! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 971

    The young man immediately said with a frightened face, "where is the person? It was there just now?" With that, his figure fell from the air.


    Although the distance of more than ten miles is far for ordinary people, it is impossible to see anything clearly, but for these monks in the fairy world, it is nothing at all. Even if it is an ant, they can see it clearly from hundreds of miles away. Let alone a living man ten miles away.


    After the young man fell to the ground, he came to the place where the man was lying just now and found that there were some blood stains here, and there were indeed signs of someone lying. At the same time, there is a trace of elixir in the void. He couldn''t help frowning, and then looked around.


    The rules of heaven and earth in this place have been completely chaotic. It is almost impossible to get accurate information if you want to probe with divine consciousness.


    Although it doesn''t look very dangerous, it''s actually dangerous. Otherwise, those people of Zhuge family would not be afraid to hide millions of miles away.


    Seen from high altitude, there are deep cracks everywhere on this huge grassland. But in fact, there are hundreds of thousands of miles between each gap. The youth ran towards the nearest gap.


    In the process of running, suddenly, several turbulent streams fell from the sky and wiped the young monk''s body, frightening the young man into a cold sweat.


    At this time, the voice stone on the youth sounded again. The young man gingerly connected.


    There came the dissatisfied voice of the middle-aged scribe: "what''s the matter? Where are you? Why are you so lazy? Isn''t it just to bring someone out?"


    "Go back... Go home Lord, that person... That person suddenly disappeared!" The young man was also full of depression, and said with a wronged face.


    "Disappeared? What happened?" There was also a ripple in the voice of the middle-aged scribe over there.


    "I don''t know. In the blink of an eye, that person disappeared completely!" Said the young man.


    "Waste!" The middle-aged scribe scolded coldly over there, and then said, "find me... Until you find that person!"


    The sound transmission stone was directly closed, and the youth could even feel the anger of the home owner. But he was also wronged. The heart is full of helplessness: "can this blame me?"


    With that, he put his head into the huge gap in front of him.


    The gap is hundreds of feet wide, unfathomable, and dark inside, even with his vision at the peak of Mahayana. There is no bottom at all.


    "Do you mean... That man jumped in? Shouldn''t... Even if my divine sense isn''t so useful here. But at least... It''s not as good as letting him slip under his nose like this?" The young man muttered to himself with a puzzled face.


    "Really?" A weak, flat voice suddenly sounded from behind the young man.


    The young man was almost scared out of his wits. He suddenly turned around and raised his hand with a blow.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, seven or eight streams of void turbulence were triggered, and they hit the young man.


    The young man knew that he had made a big mistake. Almost scared to death. Hurriedly avoiding this terrible void turbulence. But I was hit by two of them.


    One hit the young man''s left leg.


    One of his left legs disappeared in an instant. Before he could scream in time, one arm was hit by another void turbulence and disappeared instantly!


    "Ah!" The young man finally let out a shrill scream and fell to the ground with a bang.


    But it was also a blessing in disguise to avoid several other fast and fierce void turbulence.


    The young man didn''t feel pain, he only felt fear!


    Void turbulence... One of the most unpredictable things under the sky, at the same time. Also in one of the most terrifying things.


    However, if you are hit by the turbulence of void, it will cause extremely serious consequences. Because it''s even more terrible than Dao injury! Although the injury is terrible. But there are still some ways to cure it. But the injury caused by void turbulence is almost permanent.


    Now one of his legs and one of his arms have disappeared, and his body has not shed any blood, and he has not felt any pain. On the contrary, it was as if he had never had that leg and arm.


    The young man was so frightened that he shouted loudly.


    "If you''re not so excited, you can live a little longer. Really, I didn''t lie to you." The weak, flat voice sounded again.


    The young man finally calmed down and looked in the direction of the voice. Sure enough, the person in front of me is the one who just disappeared!


    "Are you... Are you a man or a ghost?" The young man asked shivering.


    Chu Mo sniffed, "are you sick?"


    The young man also heard Chu Mo''s ridicule and knew that he was a person, but he was even more afraid: "why didn''t the chaos of void attack you? How did you suddenly disappear just now?"


    "These are two questions." Chu Mo said faintly, "but I can answer you, because in a moment, you have to answer my question, and we''ll treat it as a fair exchange." Without waiting for the young man to react, he said directly, "the reason why the void turbulence doesn''t attack me is that I didn''t attack casually like you. As a monk in Mahayana, don''t you even have this common sense? How do you practice on weekdays? But it doesn''t matter to me. This is the first question."


    Chu Mo said, came to the young man, squatted down and looked into his eyes: "as for how I suddenly disappeared... Of course, it was by running the skill that I disappeared. Otherwise, you think?"


    "...." the young man suddenly looked at Chu Mo with a look of sadness and indignation: "who are you?"


    "This is the third question. You''re a little greedy. I''ll answer you two questions, which has given you a lot of face. Now, it''s my turn to ask you." Chu Mo looked at the young man, "are you from the Zhuge family or the Luo family?"


    "You... You are Chu Mo!" The young man immediately shouted, and his eyes showed endless panic. He began to grab the voice stone on his body, and he wanted to tell the news to the owner.


    Chu Mo is right here!


    As a child of Zhuge family, he is still very loyal.


    Chu Mo frowned, stood up, suddenly raised his foot, and stepped on the only arm of the young man.


    Click!


    A crisp crack. At the same time, there was a miserable scream of the youth.


    This time, it''s not like being hit by the turbulence of void, without any pain. This time, the pain went deep into the bone marrow.


    "Ah!" The young man''s face instantly turned extremely pale. The sound transmission stone that had been held in his hand also fell aside.


    Chu Mo kicked the sound transmission stone to the nearby crack, and the sound transmission stone fell directly, without even hearing the echo.


    The young man''s face showed the color of despair, and the light in his eyes also became ferocious: "Chu mo... If you have the ability, kill me!"


    "Yes." Chu Mo said lightly, "but before that, I need to ask you a few questions."


    "Don''t even think about it!" The young man looked at him ferociously.


    Click!


    Chu Mo stepped on the young man''s only leg and directly broke the young man''s leg bone.


    The young man screamed again.


    "If you don''t say it, I have countless ways to make you speak. I will have many means of torture." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "You are a devil! Big devil!" The youth roared.


    "You''re right!" In Chu Mo''s eyes, the light flashed and nodded calmly¡ª¡ª


    The last day of May, tomorrow is my holiday, so happy!


    It broke out today. If you don''t vote for the monthly ticket in May, it will be invalid!


    There are also recommended tickets, don''t forget! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 972

    Young people hate it very much. As the children of Zhuge family in the fairy world, they are always high above the world. No matter where they go, they are respected and looked up to. ¡÷ ¨J£¬.


    Chu Mo has naturally heard of this name for a long time, from all kinds of disdain and contempt at the beginning, to later dissatisfaction and unwillingness, and then to some fear now. But deep in my heart, I''m still unconvinced.


    How can a teenager who comes out of the human world be so powerful? How can cultivation be improved so fast? Now he thinks he has found a reason.


    Chu Mo is a demon!


    Only those means of the demon clan can make people quickly improve their cultivation!


    Yes, he must be the demon clan, he is the big demon!


    The young man''s eyes shone with resentment. Looking at Chu Mo, he gritted his teeth and said, "as a child of the Zhuge family, I won''t lose my dignity in death!"


    "So just!" Chu Mo''s eyes widened, and he raised his hand with a smile. With a supreme skill, he directly hit the young man''s Dantian.


    Poof!


    The young man''s Dantian was directly pierced. This blow wiped the young man''s platform and directly pierced his body. Blood gurgled out.


    The young man let out a scream of surprise and anger: "if you have seed, kill me!"


    "Have you ever seen a millstone?" Chu Mo looked at the young man and asked softly.


    The young man was a little stunned immediately, and looked at Chu Mo in a daze. He didn''t understand why he suddenly asked this question.


    "I probably haven''t seen anything like you. I can tell you about it." Chu Mo squatted down with a smile, squatted in front of the young man, and said with a smile, "have you eaten tofu? It''s such a big grinding plate, grinded out a little bit. Grinded tofu... Hehe, have you heard?"


    The young man''s eyes twinkled, and it was obvious that he wanted to go elsewhere.


    Chu Mo smiled and said coldly, "your Taoist platform looks like a millstone. We can make it rotate slowly, but... There is no tofu to grind here, only your body. Come on, let''s try."


    With that, Chu Mo pointed at young Dantian.


    Boom!


    A vast force suddenly erupted along the young man''s Dantian, which was the second God sitting on his Taoist platform!


    Unexpectedly, he launched an attack on Chu Mo!


    "Hehe." Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled, and the supreme skill hit out, severely slapping the young second yuan God.


    Poof!


    The young man spit out a mouthful of blood fiercely.


    "You are dishonest!" Chu Mo said faintly, and the supreme skill played one after another.


    The young man felt that his Dantian suddenly seemed to be burned, and the Taoist platform actually began to run rapidly. This kind of operation is completely beyond what he can bear at ordinary times.


    "Ah!" The young man''s throat sent out an earth shaking scream and roared, "you demon... Demon!"


    "Yes, from today on, I''m the devil! I like the name." Chu Mo said, the supreme skill hit one after another, and the Taoist platform of the youth rotated faster and faster.


    A blood light burst out from the young man''s Dantian. It was his flesh, which was damaged by the rotation of the Taoist platform!


    The young man uttered a shrill scream, and in a moment, his body curled up into a shrimp. His mouth made a pleading voice: "stop... Please... Stop!"


    "Oh." Chu Mo faintly responded, and the supreme skill was performed one after another, and the Taoist platform of the youth turned faster!


    Prick!


    With a soft sound, smoke rose from the young man''s Dantian, and a burst of meat fragrance instantly wafted out.


    "I said... Ah ah ah... I said, I''ll say whatever you want to ask!" The youth let out a shrill howl.


    "But now, I don''t want to know." Chu Mo said, let the youth''s Taoist platform rotate to the extreme!


    This is a terrible supreme skill. It is not a magic skill, but a terrible means of attack. Attack the opponent''s Taoist platform directly! But this kind of magic power is too cruel. Chu Mo never thought of using this kind of magic power in the past.


    But now, Chu Mo doesn''t care at all.


    Since I''m doomed to be impossible to be quiet... No one will provoke me to grow up. Then, whoever becomes my enemy will bear my endless anger!


    As for the means? Use whatever means are ferocious!


    Bang!


    The Taoist platform of the young man was finally overloaded, and made a loud noise, which completely exploded from the young man''s body.


    The second God instantly went up in smoke!


    The young man let out a terrible scream, and the whole person passed out directly.


    Before he fainted, the young man had a feeling of relief, and at the same time, he regretted it very much. He finally understood that he had been tortured by others... It turned out to be this feeling. Life is better than death!


    In the past, he tortured others by various means. But compared with the demon in front of us, it''s nothing but nothing! Far from it!


    Chu Mo raised his hand, woke the young man up, and then looked at him expressionless: "you have been completely abandoned."


    The young man opened his eyes and felt that his soul was about to go out of the body.


    "Now, I''m ready to drive you out of your wits." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Don''t... please..." the young man''s tears flowed down his eyes: "I... I''ve never offended you or provoked you. Even if I''m your enemy, it''s enough for you to kill me... Please don''t let me go out of my wits!"


    "If I were controlled by your Zhuge family now, would it be useful for me to beg for mercy?" Chu Mo looked at the young man, "so it''s useless for you to beg for mercy."


    "I can tell you many secrets!" Said the young man.


    "I was a little interested just now, but now..." Chu Mo stood up and shrugged, "No."


    As he said this, he raised his hand, and a ray of light hit the young man''s eyebrows, directly exploding his spiritual knowledge of the sea.


    The young monk of Zhuge family was instantly terrified! Completely disappeared between the heaven and earth.


    Chu Mo, with an expressionless face, bent down, took one of the young man''s ankles and threw it hard in the direction of the outside.


    The young man''s body is like an arrow that flies off the string... Swish out and fly towards the distant sky, the group of monks of Zhuge family.


    Then Chu Mo stood there and looked coldly.


    The young man''s body passed through the empty turbulence, and was occasionally hit, but the speed did not slow down.


    Millions of miles away, the friars of the Zhuge family were waiting anxiously, and suddenly they saw a figure flying towards them at a high speed along the chaotic void.


    "Alert!"


    "Be careful!"


    "Someone is coming out!"


    A group of monks of Zhuge family immediately screamed. However, as the figure got closer and closer, they recognized at a glance that the man was wearing clothes... It was the clothes of their Zhuge family!


    "He is our man!" Someone exclaimed.


    But more people, their faces instantly gloomy as the day before the storm. Because they have found that the man is dead! And definitely suffered terrible torture before death!


    Someone took a shot and directly caught the young man''s body. After only looking at it, he couldn''t help taking a breath and scolded repeatedly: "Chu Mo! You demon!"


    "Chu Mo, you are a devil!"


    "You are not human, Chu Mo!"


    A group of senior monks of Zhuge family roared madly, and all were so angry that they almost vomited blood.


    The young man''s body didn''t look miserable, but the wound at Dantian was so shocking. Especially in his still open eyes, there was still nine points of fear and a plea


    "Chu Mo, my Zhuge family and you are irreconcilable!" The master of Zhuge family in the fairy world, the middle-aged scholar roared up to the sky. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 973

    A mocking voice came from a million miles away: "Oh? Now it''s irreconcilable? I thought it was irreconcilable before you left."


    The middle-aged scholar is named Zhuge Changfeng. In terms of seniority, he is in the same seniority as Zhuge Changchun, the owner of the heaven. But because it is a collateral branch, the status is very different. However, at least he is also the head of the immortal Zhuge family. Even if he has not exposed his relationship with the heavenly Zhuge family before, he is also a big man in the immortal world.


    But at this moment, I was trembling with anger. He couldn''t help but sink his voice and said, "everyone, rush over! Sacrifice the treasure!"


    "Master..." an elder of Zhuge family nearby frowned slightly and hesitated.


    Zhuge Changfeng shouted, "rush over!"


    While talking, he set an example and rushed directly towards the disordered void. At the same time, sacrifice a magic weapon to protect yourself.


    For the great friar, the distance of millions of miles is only a moment.


    The group of monks of Zhuge family behind him can only follow together and rush inside. All of them also sacrificed treasures to protect their bodies.


    But in the process, there were still a few unlucky people who were hit by the turbulence of the void and screamed and fell from the sky.


    However, more people successfully avoided the attack of the void turbulence and rushed over the place where Chu Mo was located. They could already see the thin figure standing on the ground cracked like a spider''s Web below.


    "Sacrifice the treasure!" Zhuge Changfeng shouted angrily.


    "Yes!" Everyone answered.


    One of the elders took out a seal from his body. The seal was small, only the size of an adult''s thumb. It seemed to be made of bronze, with an ancient style and full of traces left by years.


    Later, dozens of powerful monks of Zhuge family gathered here. Work together and hit the seal with strength.


    "Block the world!" Zhuge Changfeng roared.


    Boom!


    On the endless sky, suddenly there was a bolt from the blue.


    The sound shook the fields and spread thousands of miles away.


    Then, the seal instantly flew to the sky. Fly to the broken void. An incomparably powerful breath broke out. Instantly sealed the world!


    All the void turbulence, at this moment, seemed to be frozen, all stopped.


    Between the whole world, time seems to have stopped completely.


    This is the treasure of Zhuge family in heaven!


    It''s called small town Tianyin!


    As the name suggests, it is used by Zhentian!


    Such a seal can suppress tens of millions of miles of heaven and earth. Let the aura be completely cut off here. Under this heaven and earth, all monks have become ordinary people, unable to cast any magical powers!


    Including themselves!


    The small town Tianyin can be sealed for a month!


    And once launched, it is irreversible.


    In other words, from now on, the sky and earth within tens of millions of miles have been completely sealed!


    Such behavior. It''s crazy. Not only to put the enemy to death, but also to put oneself in a Jedi.


    "This time. If you can''t kill this son, don''t mention our immortal Zhuge family. In the future, even the heavenly Zhuge family... Will be broken by him! Therefore, even if we die this time... We should get rid of him completely!" Zhuge Changfeng said with a fierce face and gritted his teeth.


    All the people present fell slowly from the sky at this time.


    At this time, the nearest one among them was less than thirty miles away from Chu Mo!


    This distance, for monks, is not distance at all. But for ordinary people, it is not close.


    "Surround the past!" Zhuge Changfeng pulled out a long sword from his body, which was cold and sharp.


    Although the cultivation is completely sealed, even those magic tools that don''t need magic force can''t be used here. But they all have confidence. With these people, they are enough to break Chu Mo into pieces!


    The Zhuge family sent thousands of people this time!


    Among these thousands of people, there are more than 300 monks in the rising period alone!


    There are more than 700 monks in Mahayana.


    There is no monk in the refining period!


    This is the powerful background of the immortal Zhuge family!


    A real top-level family, with all its details, will change the color of the world and make the sun and the moon shine!


    For countless years, the Zhuge family has never had such a big battle. This time... Is the first time!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo felt bad at the moment when the seal was sacrificed, but before he reacted, the world... Was completely sealed.


    Chu Mo tried to run the five color Taoist platform in Dantian, and found that there was almost no response. The powerful magic power in the body also completely lost contact at this moment.


    Later, Chu Mo heard Zhuge Changfeng''s roar: block heaven and earth.


    Chu Mo realized in his heart that this world had been sealed by them with treasures. Everyone has become ordinary people who can''t use magic.


    "Want to kill me in this way?" Chu Mo''s mouth showed a cold smile. Murmured, "you may not know how strong my body is."


    Chu Mo said, fiercely began to run, and each step on the earth made a dull sound. If you close your eyes, you think it''s a giant beast running.


    The horror of the body of ancestral realm erupted incisively and vividly at this moment!


    Chu Mo ran faster and faster. With almost every step... He could jump dozens of feet away, and with a few steps... He could rush out of a mile.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he was only a few miles away from the nearest Zhuge monk.


    "No... he rushed over, he, how can he still run so fast?" A monk of Zhuge family looked at Chu Mo, who was like a human dragon, with a frightened face, and his eyes became a little dull.


    Shua!


    The knife flashed.


    The monk''s head suddenly flew high.


    That cavity of blood rushed to the sky in an instant, like a bloody fountain.


    "No, Chu Mo''s demon head rushed over!"


    "Everyone, Chu Mo moves very fast!"


    "Be careful... He still seems to have a very strong battle..."


    Finally, before he finished speaking, he was beheaded, and a powerful ascent monk fell directly.


    Zhuge Changfeng''s eyes were about to crack and roared, "everyone... Gather together and kill him! Kill him!"


    Although all the accomplishments were sealed, these powerful monks only relied on their physical strength, and their combat power was not low. They quickly gathered together, and then began to encircle Chu mo.


    After killing several monks of Zhuge family, Chu Mo didn''t stop at all and turned around and ran away.


    "Don''t let him run!"


    "Catch up with the devil!"


    The monks of Zhuge family roared behind.


    They were almost mad with anger. Unexpectedly, after sealing off the world, they seemed to have put themselves into the pit. There are more than 1000 people on my side. Facing that person... I have a feeling of lack of confidence.


    This feeling made them angry and frightened.


    "Chase!" Zhuge Changfeng roared and took the lead in chasing Chu mo.


    At the same time, it is more than 130 million miles away from here.


    Thousands of strong people in the Luo family were also stopped by a group of people. Led by a young man in black, beside him stood a woman wearing a red skirt and a veil, with enchanting posture and snow-white skin. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 974

    The leader of the Luo family''s team, surrounded by the stars and the moon, is an old man who looks about 50 years old. The old man has no white face and is very elegant. In a pair of slightly narrow eyes, there is a shimmering light, looking at the young man in black opposite: "demon king, the person we are looking for in the Luo family is Chu mo. what''s the matter if you take someone to stop us here?"


    "I don''t like you." The demon king said faintly.


    "..." the old man was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, glared at the demon king: "don''t be unkind, demon king. When you were besieged by the whole fairy world, my Luo family didn''t fall into the well!"


    "Really not?" The demon king said lightly, "Luo Xiaochuan is not your Luo family? Luo Xiaoming is not your Luo family?"


    The old man''s face suddenly changed. Looking at the demon king, his momentum instantly rose and said in a deep voice, "Luo Xiaochuan and Luo Xiaoming... Did you kill them?"


    The little butterfly beside the demon king slowly walked forward: "luowu City, as the head of the family, is it interesting to lie? Your Luo family has always maintained a low profile in the fairy world, and I don''t know how many evil things you have done behind your back. Really, people in the fairy world are blind? Deaf? Stupid? Can''t see, can''t hear, can''t guess?"


    "Fu Xiaodie..." the old man shouted coldly.


    "Sorry, my name is not Fu Xiaodie, my name is mo Xiaodie!" Xiaodie coldly interrupted the old man''s words: "when Luo Xiaochuan and Luo Xiaoming personally admitted that you sent them to hunt down my husband! Why, don''t you dare to admit it in front of the world today?"


    "You are bloody!" Luowu City angrily said.


    "First of all, you have to be a person." Xiaodie''s voice was clear and sweet, and she said, "do you want me to repeat the outrageous things that your Luo family has done over the years?"


    "Fu Xiaodie, you mess around!" Luowu city was very angry. Speaking of it, there is still some friendship between the Luo family and the Fu family. Luowu city visited the Fu family when Xiaodie was very young, and once held her. But now things have changed.


    The Luo family has made public the real details of the Tianjie Luo family.


    And Xiaodie... Also changed from Fu Xiaodie to magic Xiaodie, and both sides stood on the opposite side.


    "I''m not messing around. I''m just acting for heaven. Well, it''s the same thing you do!" Xiaodie said very simply, "let''s talk about the most extreme thing you Luo family have done."


    With that, she didn''t wait for luowu city and the Luo family to have any reaction, so she directly said, "it''s too long to say. Your Luo family''s evil deeds over the years are as numerous as cattle hair, which can''t be said. Let''s say within a hundred years. Seventy three years ago, your Luo family had a vassal family at that time, that family, whose surname is Sheng, and the owner is Sheng Yonghui. I think, you Luo family, should not forget this name?"


    At this time, monks from all directions flew over again and again.


    These monks are all dignitaries in the fairy world. This war has completely affected the hearts of all the big people in the whole fairy world. It seems to be the action against two generations of demons, but in fact, it vaguely contains the profound meaning of rewriting the power pattern of the whole fairy world.


    Therefore, all qualified or sensitive figures are always concerned about the development of this battle.


    Not many people know about the master apprentice relationship between the demon king and Chu mo. Somehow, it didn''t spread. So many people expressed some incomprehension about the demon king''s sudden participation. They all think this is the devil''s revenge!


    Revenge for being chased and killed by the whole fairy world!


    Luowu city''s face became more and more ugly. He wanted to stop Fu Xiaodie''s words, but seeing more and more people around him, if he tried hard to stop it, it seemed that he was guilty.


    He tangled here, but Xiaodie didn''t hesitate, and then said, "Sheng Yonghui is actually a very capable and very good person. I believe everyone present should have heard of this name."


    Someone in the distance said in secret, "of course, I''ve heard that this man cultivated to the period of ascension before he was 150 years old, and married the most beautiful nun in the fairy world that year, which was envied by many people!"


    "Yes, this friend is an insider at first glance." XiaoDie youyou said, "normally, such a monk, with his back against a big family like the Luo family, should be able to go higher and farther! But who could have thought that his disaster... Began with marrying the first beauty in the fairy world at that time!"


    Xiaodie said, and suddenly pointed to the ugly luowu city with his hand: "Lord Luo, please explain why the former number one beauty in the fairy world was in your house? Why did she become your woman?"


    "What? Is there such a thing?"


    "How could this happen?"


    "What do you mean? It means that Lord Luo robbed Sheng Yonghui''s wife?"


    "Ha, it''s interesting to rob the wife of his vassal family... Can you do such a tasteless thing?"


    "That''s the first beauty in the fairy world..."


    "Even the first beauty in the world of heaven can''t do this!"


    "Is that what people do?"


    People around suddenly began to talk with different faces.


    "You, you''re nonsense! You''re bloody!" Luo Wucheng''s face was livid, and he flew into a rage and scolded, "Fu Xiaodie... If it weren''t for my old sake with your father..."


    "Don''t talk so high sounding." Xiaodie interrupted luowu city again, and then looked around at the shocked people, Lightly said: "we never do anything without proof. Lord Luo... I''ll let you know now that there is justice in this world! If you do something wrong, just hide at home and don''t come out. Don''t flaunt around and have a complacent face. Do justice for heaven? What are you? Are you qualified to say this?"


    Xiaodie said, reaching out and brushing gently in the void.


    Water mirror!


    These monks present all recognized the magic power displayed by Xiaodie at a glance.


    Then, a huge picture appeared in the void. In the picture, a man in rags, like a beggar, first came into people''s eyes.


    At that moment, he recognized the man in the picture with a sharp eye and couldn''t help exclaiming, "Sheng Yonghui? God... Is this man really the Tianjiao of the Sheng family in those days?"


    "It''s really Sheng Yonghui... How did he get to this point?"


    "I heard that the Sheng family was attacked by enemies in the past year, and all the doors were destroyed. Sheng Yonghui, the Tianjiao of the Sheng family, disappeared. Unexpectedly... He became a beggar, which, this is incredible!"


    Those who have ever heard of Sheng Yonghui are surprised that the former celestial arrogance has fallen to this level. Especially those who have had an intersection with Sheng Yonghui can''t believe it.


    "Old man of luowu City, I didn''t expect... Is Mr. Sheng still alive? Hehe, do you think that with my temper, I must have killed myself in such a disaster?" In the picture, the unkempt beggar, with bright eyes, fell on luowu city.


    At this moment, the eyes of those around turned to luowu city at the same time. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 975

    Feeling those strange eyes around, luowu city felt as if he had been severely slapped on his face, hot.


    At this time, the light voice of the beggar in the picture continued to spread: "thank miss Xiaodie and brother Mojun for remembering my disabled old beggar." With that, he hugged his fist in the direction of Xiaodie and the demon king, and then hugged the group behind Xiaodie and said, "thank Dan Zong for his antidote pills over the years, so that Sheng... Can survive until now."


    In all directions, there was a dead silence at this time, and everyone looked at this scene with a shocked face. Obviously, this belongs to the mystery of the fairy world!


    Many people who had nothing to do with the Luo family, their eyes suddenly lit up, and the flame of curiosity was burning in their eyes.


    Luowu city looked coldly at Sheng Yonghui in the water mirror technique and sneered, "you dare to pretend to be a dead person if you find a beggar casually. Your abacus is brilliant!"


    Sheng Yonghui in the water mirror technique smiled faintly: "old man, you don''t have to say what you have or don''t have, and you don''t need to be so blunt to argue for yourself. Everyone is not stupid. They have their own eyes, they have long hearts, and they will judge by themselves!"


    Sheng Yonghui said in a deep voice, "in the past, Sheng married Lu Chenyu, who is known as the first beauty in the fairy world. On the day you attended my wedding in luowu City, you coveted my wife and secretly hinted that my father wanted to... Kiss Fangze before me."


    "You spit!" Luowu City angrily denounced.


    A group of Luo family people behind him also spoke and scolded one after another.


    "It''s nonsense!"


    "What nonsense!"


    However, Sheng Yonghui in the water mirror technique did not change his face at all. Although he was still unkempt, at this time, he had the demeanor of a generation of masters. Calm enough to make people afraid!


    He didn''t care what luowu city said to the Luo family at all, Still said lightly: "My father was shocked by your shamelessness and rejected you seriously on the spot. So, you old man was a little angry, but due to your status, you didn''t say anything at that time. I have to admire your shameless state. If shameless also has a state, I''m afraid your shameless state has reached the supreme state! In that case, you can actually eat the banquet with a smile. Then hold my hand and let us Live a good life... I didn''t know about it at that time, and I thought you were kind. Who would have thought that you are a beast with human face and beast heart! "


    Luowu city''s face is not iron blue, but black purple. If this is not water mirror, but Sheng Yonghui is here, he will slap him to death if he says anything!


    This water mirror technique... Was performed by Fu Xiaodie. As long as you kill her... Luo Wucheng thought in his heart, he couldn''t help aiming at Fu Xiaodie over there.


    The demon king said lightly, "luowu City, if you dare to touch a hair of my wife, I will destroy your whole Luo family!"


    "Dare you threaten me..." luowu City drank loudly, and wanted to take this opportunity to turn the topic away.


    But unexpectedly, behind the demon king, a faint voice suddenly came from Dan Zong: "Lord Luo, why are you so excited? It''s true. It''s true. Why don''t you listen to others? If you''re innocent, no one can discredit you, don''t you say so?"


    The voice of this words was not loud, very calm, but it clearly spread to everyone present.


    Luo Wucheng''s face immediately changed, and he suddenly thought of a person. Just shut up.


    During the water mirror operation, Sheng Yonghui still couldn''t see any emotion on his face. Seeing that everyone was silent, he continued: "after half a year, things have been very calm. That half a year... Is also the happiest time of Sheng''s life."


    Everyone can see Sheng Yonghui in the water mirror technique, and the tears twinkling in his bright eyes.


    "Half a year later, the Sheng family found a Xianjing vein with huge reserves. Although the resources of the celestial world are not lacking, it can be regarded as rich. But now, the Xianjing vein with such large reserves... Has been difficult to find. So, at that time, we all felt that the opportunity for the complete rise of the Sheng family would come! According to the relationship between the vassal family and the master family, we found 70% of the ore vein, and we can leave 30% of it! And the 30% of it has been paid After enough experience, we Shengjia will develop. " Sheng Yonghui finally showed a trace of hatred on his face. He looked at luowu city, Coldly said, "who would have thought that after we reported this news to the Luo family, we were waiting for... Not a reward, but death! Old beast! Our Sheng family was full of tens of thousands of people... * * between now and then, we were slaughtered by you! Up to the old man, down to the baby who can''t speak, you didn''t let go of any! The one who killed is called a clean! Old beast... How can you bear it!"


    In all directions, there were more and more people, but there was a dead silence. No one spoke.


    Extermination is rare in the spiritual world, but in fact, it also happens from time to time. However, in almost all massacres, women and children and children under the age of seven or eight are rarely killed. Although cutting grass without uprooting is a taboo. But thorough eradication... In fact, it is also taboo!


    After all, everyone has family members, old people and children. Today you can wipe out all the people in the door. It''s uncertain that someone will target you like this one day!


    Therefore, generally speaking, even if the door is destroyed, it will leave a glimmer of life for the other party.


    Like the Luo family, it is really rare to destroy tens of thousands of people in their vassal family.


    The key is not to have deep hatred, or his vassal family.


    At present, many people''s eyes on the Luo family have completely changed!


    Many of them came here not to watch the excitement, but to support the Luo family!


    Together with the Luo family, kill the demons and demons, kill the witch Fu Xiaodie, and get rid of the demon king. But now... Even if they still want to deal with the demon king and Fu Xiaodie, they don''t want to stand with the Luo family at all!


    Who dares to get too close to his vassal family, who can destroy the power of the family?


    For a time, even many people in the Luo family felt ashamed.


    In the water mirror technique, Sheng Yonghui''s reprimand continued: "you killed everyone, but left my wife Lu Chenyu and me, and brought me to you, old beast, do you still remember what you did to me?"


    Many people looked at luowu city. Luowu city had a black face and sneered, "whatever you slander!"


    "Hey hey, slander, slander your grandmother''s leg!" During the water mirror operation, Sheng Yonghui was directly furious, Pointing to luowu City, he cursed: "You killed my wife in front of me... * * * * and sealed her with all her strength with drugs, which made her want to die! You directly destroyed my Dantian, destroyed my second yuan God, and let someone break my limbs, and then used poison to turn me into a mute! Cut off all my ten fingers... And finally threw it on a city street far away from here. Let me have a mouth that can''t speak, a hand that can''t write, luowu city... You I''m afraid the old beast can''t even dream of it. Can I shengyonghui live to this day? Do you think I''m dead long ago? Think the whole Sheng family... No one can expose your ugly face anymore? "


    Luowu city looked coldly at Sheng Yonghui in the water mirror technique: "it''s all nonsense!"¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    In the last two hours, let''s vote for the monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 976

    Sheng Yonghui suddenly smiled strangely, "I''m nonsense? Old beast, do you know that there is a thing in this world called video stone? That is, it can record all the sound and shadow pictures on it? Speaking of it, it''s still a little thing passed down from heaven. This little thing looks useless, but sometimes it can record sins!"


    Sheng Yonghui said, taking out a dark stone in his hand. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬. All the monks present knew that it was a video stone. It belongs to a gadget, which is mostly used for daily boring entertainment. For example, when lovers exchange information, they can ask people to send a video stone to each other to record some of their own pictures.


    However, there are also many people who use the audio-visual stone to record such things. However, the biggest disadvantage of the audio-visual stone is that it will fluctuate when recording. Usually, people with slightly stronger spiritual sense will feel its fluctuations.


    Especially for monks above Mahayana, they can easily feel its existence. Unless there is a real top master, seal the fluctuation of the AV stone with the seal character.


    Luo Wucheng''s face suddenly changed. He couldn''t imagine that there was such a thing in the other party''s hands. Thinking about it, he felt wrong and said quietly, "impossible! Back then..."


    At this point, luowu city suddenly shut up, but it was too late.


    Many eyes from all directions turned to him.


    Originally, many people were still a little skeptical, but now after seeing the performance of luowu City, they all understood at once.


    This is true!


    as sure as fate


    Sheng Yonghui never lied!


    "I didn''t expect that Lord Luo was such a person."


    "It''s terrible... It''s true."


    "Although the practice world is cruel, I didn''t expect that someone has lost humanity to this extent. What''s the difference between this behavior and the demon clan?"


    "No... even the demon clan may not do this?"


    People talked about it one after another.


    Sheng Yonghui in water mirror said faintly, "old beast, I''m not cheating you. You don''t have to regret your gaffe." As he said this, he opened the audio-visual stone and a picture appeared in the water mirror technique.


    moment


    The sound of killing is shocking!


    In that picture, dark shadows shot fiercely at a group of unsuspecting people.


    "That''s Sheng Jia!" Someone in the crowd said very firmly.


    "That magical power... Is the unique skill of the Luo family!" Someone recognized the skill of the shadow in the picture.


    The cries of killing, begging for mercy, crying... The screams of children, the cries of the elderly... All together!


    The picture keeps shaking. It seems that the person who took this picture is still from the Luo family!


    Because I could hear the clear breath and the vent like roar constantly, and my mouth kept shouting: "Sheng''s rebel, die! Die! Die!"


    Then, a voice of emotion came from the crowd: "I know who took this."


    Everyone was stunned and looked in the direction of the sound. However, there was no one there. Obviously, someone used the voice transfer method to avoid revealing his true face.


    "Who?"


    "Who took it?"


    "Say your name!"


    Then, the place where the voice came again sounded with emotion: "it''s Luo Wujian... The first master of the Luo family. He has a nickname, called abnormal!"


    "It''s him!"


    "I know!"


    "I know!"


    A clear voice suddenly came from the crowd, and then many people turned their eyes to a middle-aged man behind luowu city.


    The middle-aged man looked at the picture with a shocked face and an unbelievable light in his eyes. His body trembled slightly. He is Luo Wujian! The brother of the Lord of the Luo family, luowu city!


    "Impossible... How can it be? This thing... This thing has already been destroyed... How can it still exist?" Luo Wujian was as lost as a ghost.


    The little butterfly over there suddenly said faintly, "in those days, I could even steal the seven turn fairy pill of Dan clan. It was just a video stone, Luo Wujian... You didn''t destroy it, but hid it in your home."


    The faces of the group of Dan Zong behind all showed a wry smile, and the heart said that this aunt was really frank! Just admit it!


    Speaking of this matter, Dan Zong is also pale. However, who can think of the former enemy, but now because of a person standing in a camp. Therefore, in the face of Xiaodie''s Frank words, they can only act as if they didn''t hear.


    Luo Wucheng turned around and looked at Luo Wujian. If he could kill people, Luo Wujian would be destroyed in an instant.


    In the water mirror technique, the picture continues and the killing continues!


    This kind of picture, which can''t be forged, can be seen by anyone with a clear eye. This is the scene when the tragedy happened that year!


    The picture lasted for more than an hour. At this time, a large number of monks gathered here, but no one made a sound, and all looked at the huge screen of water mirror in the sky with a shocked face.


    Finally, the fighting finally stopped. The monks of the Luo family took away the people who died in the war in a very orderly manner, and then left a piece of red soil in the Sheng family.


    Then, the picture appeared again, and this time, in the picture... There was an ugly scene!


    Luo Wucheng, the famous Lord of the Luo family, was wearing only a cape, which was * * * * inside, and was stirring on a woman with beautiful skin.


    Poof!


    Luowu City spewed a mouthful of blood on the spot, turned back, and slapped luowu Jian who was stunned there.


    PA!


    This slap directly drew Luo Wujian''s mouth and vomited blood. But Luo Wujian didn''t move, and his whole brain was blank!


    There is only one thought in my heart: it''s over... The image of the whole Luo family is completely destroyed!


    In the picture, there is also the scene of torturing Sheng Yonghui and the words that luowu city said triumphantly.


    "Sheng Yonghui, I won''t kill you! Do you know why? I want to let you live and die, and let you live in pain all your life! I want you to have a mouth that can''t speak, a hand that can''t write, and I want you to become the most miserable beggar!"


    In the picture, Sheng Yonghui screamed with great sadness and indignation, "luowu city... What do I have against you? Why do you treat me like this?"


    "If you want to blame, it''s because you married such a beautiful woman; if you want to blame, it''s because you didn''t give her to me at the first time to enjoy it; if you want to blame, it''s because you found the Xianjing vein in Sheng family! 30% of it? Why should you give it to you?" In the picture, luowu city looks like crazy, stirring on the woman while sneering.


    And the woman under him, her eyes shed blood and tears!


    Beast!


    Everyone present, deep in their hearts, at this moment, all raised these two words.


    Sheng Yonghui was crying during the water mirror operation, While laughing wildly, "old beast, what evidence do you want? The cycle of heaven, there will always be retribution! I Sheng Yonghui survived to this day, just to see how your Luo family is declining! What about your family background in heaven? Hahahaha, I''m afraid now, the most thing the Luo family in heaven wants to do is to get rid of your relationship? Old beast, I''ll wait here, waiting for you to perish!"


    At this time, Xiaodie slowly said, "this picture is also the first time I have seen it. If I had seen it before, I might not choose to publish it. Lu Chenyu, sorry!"


    At this time, a sobbing voice suddenly came from the crowd behind Dan Zong: "I don''t hate you! I only hate the beast luowu city! Help me kill him!"¡ª¡ª


    I''ll give it back to you during the holiday. Get the guaranteed monthly ticket quickly! And recommended tickets, hurry up! The baby wants a gift. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 977

    Then, slowly, a woman came out of Dan Zong''s team!


    That woman is naturally beautiful and beautiful.


    She looked at Sheng Yonghui in water mirror surgery with tears on her face. She was almost too sad to say: "Yonghui!"


    "Sunken fish... Is it really you? Are you still alive? Great... Are you still alive!" Sheng Yonghui, who was on the other side of the water mirror technique, was trembling with excitement. At the same time, his face was full of tears, and he looked at Lu SunYu crazily.


    "Yonghui, husband... I''m sorry for you!" Lu Chenyu said that the whole person was too sad to help himself.


    Xiaodie came to her side, gently hugged her in her arms, and comforted her, "it''s all over... Look back, we''ll find a way to cure your husband, let him rebuild the Taoist platform and practice again. You can be together forever in the future!"


    Sheng Yonghui on the other side of the water mirror technique shivered into a ball, and his eyes showed unbelievable light.


    Lu Chenyu couldn''t believe it. She looked up at Xiaodie and said, "we... Can we really have a future?"


    "Of course, the end of sadness is happiness. In the past years, I even went back to my body completely, not to mention the Taoist platform, and the second God died. You see, I''m still alive today?" Xiaodie smiled and expressed her sadness.


    Many big people present all knew about the demon king. Some of them are even participants in that matter. Hearing Xiaodie''s words, those people''s faces were very unnatural.


    But they were even more surprised that Lu Chenyu actually appeared here. The news shocked them beyond measure!


    They all thought, just a devil, just a Chu mo... even with a Dan sect, how can it be? Can it compete with the general trend of the whole fairy world? That''s just a dream!


    But now suddenly found that Chu Mo how not to say, the devil and Xiaodie this couple... It''s so terrible!


    They can not only find Sheng Yonghui, who has become a beggar, but also get the audio-visual stone from the Luo family, and even take Lu sunken fish out of the heavily guarded Luo family God unconsciously!


    This series of actions is simply clever enough to make people shudder!


    Those who originally wanted to target the demon king and Xiaodie have even made plans to challenge Dan Zong. But at this moment... The vast majority of them began to mutter in their hearts, and some even withdrew.


    I wonder if it''s worth continuing to participate?


    At this time, Xiaodie took the hand of the landing sunken fish, walked slowly forward, and looked faintly at the direction of the dead Luo family: "this is one of the things that you Luo family have done in the past hundred years. Well, there is another thing. I have plenty of time, let''s talk slowly."


    "...." those people around almost all stumbled and fell out of the void.


    This one thing... Is enough to blow the reputation and reputation of the Luo family down, and may even never recover from it.


    Who will deal with such a family in the future?


    But I didn''t expect Xiaodie to be so cruel, and there is a second... It seems that there is a third, a fourth and a fifth!


    This is the rhythm that will kill the whole Luo family!


    Luowu city gave a dull sneer and looked at Xiaodie with a mocking face: "do you work hard to make these things useful? Damage the reputation of our Luo family? You are too naive! Do you know, this is the practice world! The rules of the practice world... Is strength! Who is stronger, who will laugh last."


    Luo Wucheng said, glancing at the dense friars in all directions. I''m afraid the number has exceeded 100000. He said in a loud voice, "there are thousands of Luo family, and they haven''t offended you! Therefore, the Luo family has no grievances with you. But these two people in front of you..." Luo Wucheng pointed to the demon king and Xiaodie with his hand, Lengleng said, "they are a demon, a witch... Who has committed heinous deeds, and everyone will be punished! Therefore, I will fight this battle! But I hope you... Don''t stand idly by! Otherwise in the future... Hey."


    Luowu city didn''t continue to talk, but many people were slightly chilly in their hearts. They knew that luowu city didn''t talk big. It would be easy to say if the Luo family won today, but once the demon king and Xiaodie escaped, I''m afraid many of them would be unable to sleep.


    At this time, Xiaodie suddenly said, "in the past, many of you chased my husband for a reason. After all, at that time, my husband got the inheritance in the ruins. Driven by the intentional people, things got worse and worse, so that in the end, many people didn''t even know what happened, but also chased my husband together. So..."


    Xiaodie was silent for a moment, looked at the demon king, and the demon king vomited slightly: "so, if those of you who once participated in the pursuit of my husband, I apologize to my husband here today. This matter... Even if it is written off! After all, the real culprits in those years have been almost killed by us."


    Xiaodie''s words sound peaceful, but in fact, they are dripping with blood!


    Xiaodie said with a faint smile: "of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit your mistake. We won''t die today. We won''t die in the future! After solving the Luo family, we will take time to visit you at the door and talk about the things in those years. As for now, if any of you want to kill the demons and demons, you can directly stand up. It''s just a war. My demon Xiaodie is not afraid, and my husband is not afraid!"


    Behind Dan Zong''s team, came the flat voice: "Dan Zong is not afraid, then."


    For a moment, the whole scene, countless people... All silent.


    Suddenly, in the crowd, someone directly stood up and flew to the demon king, and soon flew to the demon king. It was a middle-aged man in his forties who hugged the demon king: "sorry, what happened in those years was that he was obsessed and deceived by greed for a while. Here I solemnly apologize to you and your wife."


    The demon king glanced at the man and said, "I haven''t seen you and I have no impression of you, so this matter is written off!"


    The 40 year old man''s face suddenly showed a happy look, and he breathed a sigh of relief: "this matter has also been pressed in my heart for many years. Thank you, master Mojun, for being broad-minded and not having the same general knowledge as me. See you later!" With that, he hugged his fist and walked away on the clouds.


    At the beginning, someone followed. A large number of people came to the demon king and apologized to the demon king one by one.


    Among these people, there are even some leaders and religious masters of the great forces in the fairy world!


    In fact, they are not afraid of the devil to this extent, but think that they didn''t take advantage of anything in those days. Now it''s meaningless to offend such a terrible strong man again!


    Those who know current affairs are heroes. Which of them is not a human spirit?


    As for face... The Luo family lost great face today, and didn''t they also stand there well? What is the face they lose?


    Luo Wucheng was so angry that he finally understood Xiaodie''s intention to do this today. This is a bloodless one-time solution to countless enemies whose hatred is not too deep!


    If these people all unite, then no matter how powerful the demon king is, no matter how powerful the Dan clan is, there will be great pressure!


    But now, after being arranged by Fu Xiaodie, it''s solved with understatement!


    In fact, it''s your love and my wish for both sides. Mojun and Xiaodie are relieved here, isn''t it so over there?


    But so what? Even if it''s just my Luo family... You dog men and women, don''t think about it!


    Luo Wucheng thought in his heart, waved his hand and said, "kill!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 978

    A group of monks of the Luo family can''t wait. They are all angry and beaten in the face by people to this extent. For them, it''s all the first time in history!


    Especially Luo Wujian, the whole person is about to collapse. As the first master of the fairy Luo family, he actually lost so much face today, which is not even a matter of face. It was hard for him to imagine how luowu city would treat him after this incident.


    He just lied in a hurry. It''s not a mistake at all. In fact, he deliberately saved the audio-visual stone!


    At the beginning, he sealed the fluctuation of the AV stone with seal characters, and then recorded all this scene. When he was free, he would turn it out and have a look. Especially when his brother Luo Wucheng forced the first beauty in the fairy world, he liked it most.


    But this... Is a big taboo!


    Even if luowu city is his own brother, I''m afraid I can''t spare him later.


    So, at this moment, when he got the order, Luo Wujian seemed to be dying. He was the first to rush up and directly launched a kill at Fu Xiaodie!


    In his heart, he hated this woman so much that he couldn''t tear her to pieces!


    If it weren''t for her, how could he lose so much face?


    However, Luo Wujian''s blow had just been issued, and before he made the second action, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Luo Wujian couldn''t believe his eyes: "so fast?"


    Shua!


    A knife light.


    Luo Wujian''s head was cut off and blood rushed to the sky.


    Bang!


    The demon king hit luowu''s Dantian hard again, smashing his Taoist platform and killing the second God!


    "Now, you don''t have to worry that your brother will punish you when he goes back. Go to hell and argue!" The devil said coldly.


    "I''m scared. Where did I come from?" Xiaodie came to the demon king and shot at another Luo monk who rushed over. The couple joined forces to attack the enemy.


    In a moment, there were threeorfour monks of the Luo family, who were cut down by the demon king and Xiaodie!


    Although more than half of the people who once chased and killed the demon king apologized before, in fact, there are still a small number of people with all kinds of thoughts who did not apologize. But I didn''t do it, just watching there.


    When I saw that the demon king was so strong that he killed the first master of the Luo family with one move, those people with different thoughts... All were silent! They felt a strong fear, their backs were cold, and their hearts were even colder!


    Then, in the camp of Dan Zong, all monks began to fight. Directly towards the camp of the Luo family.


    This group of people is not a simple magic method. They throw all kinds of attack pills in their hands!


    Poison pill, explosion pill, seal pill... All kinds, it''s simply multifarious.


    The moment the two sides met, the Luo family... Suffered a heavy blow!


    "*************************************************************************** A monk of the Luo family roared sadly and angrily.


    At this time, a monk of Dan Zong threw an explosive pill at him and replied with a smile, "it''s Chu Mo you want to kill! The pill he refined is really powerful!"


    Poof!


    The power of the explosive pill is equivalent to the self explosion of a friar in the realm of Yuanying. Although it will not kill a friar above Mahayana at once, it will definitely make him feel bad. Coupled with anger, the Luo family friar directly spewed a mouthful of blood.


    Before he did anything, the second explosive pill was thrown at him again.


    Bang!


    "Ah!"


    For a time, under this sky, the war broke out completely!


    The demon king took the little butterfly and crossed thousands of miles in a moment. In his hand, he struck all directions with a simple long knife!


    It''s incredibly brave. Just like the reincarnation of a god of war!


    "Demon king... He is not the demon king in those days. He has grown too much."


    "The demon king who has entered the rising period is unstoppable. I''m afraid only the realm of Da Luo Jinxian can balance him."


    "Da Luo Jinxian? It''s not that I haven''t seen their battle video stone. I''m afraid even Da Luo Jinxian is not an opponent of the devil!"


    "What is the relationship between him and Chu Mo? How can I hear that they seem to be very close!"


    "I also heard that these two people seem to be related."


    "The demon king disappeared completely from the fairy world. Many people said that he fled to the spiritual world. Maybe he met Chu Mo in the spiritual world."


    "It''s impossible. Almost all the deeds of Chu Mo in the spiritual world were posted on the letter board. I guess the demon king probably escaped to the human world instead of the spiritual world!"


    "Is that impossible?" Someone exclaimed.


    "Why is it impossible? Chu Mo also comes from the human world. Maybe they have a lot of intersection in the human world!"


    "When you say this, I remember that Chu Mo is said to have a good relationship with Lingdan hall, the largest Dan medicine dealer in the world. This time, the Dan sect... Was ordered by Lingdan hall to help. And the demon king was poisoned by seven evil spirits..."


    "Did Chu Mo save him?"


    "It''s possible!"


    "But Chu Mo was just a young man at that time. How could he refine such advanced pills? Even if he could refine them, where could he find the herbs?"


    "Have you forgotten the magic world? When Chu Mo was in the human world, he could enter the magic world!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Those who looked around, whispered and talked one after another. They are guessing the relationship between the demon king and Chu Mo, and they are also paying close attention to the direction of this war.


    Now it seems that both sides... It is the demon king and Dan Zong who have the upper hand!


    "Unexpectedly, Dan Zong, who has always been low-key... Was so terrible!"


    "It seems that we need to think about Dan Zong''s side in the future."


    "It seems that we can talk with Dan Zong about some business after our dispatch."


    "Is it still time to apologize to the demon king?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the void, the demon king killed all those who dared to approach him with an invincible posture.


    In the end, almost no one dared to get close to the demon king. But if they don''t look for the devil, it doesn''t mean that the devil will let them go!


    "Celestial Luo family? Celestial Luo family? You dare to be the enemy of my apprentice. You are my enemy! The celestial Luo family, maybe I don''t have the ability to subvert it, but the celestial Luo family... Today is the day of your extermination!" In the eyes of the demon king, there was a cold light shining.


    Xiaodie followed suit and followed the demon king closely, picking up the missing parts for him. Their tacit understanding is enough to make countless people feel ashamed.


    On the other side of the Luo family, Luo Wucheng, the owner of the family, couldn''t help sighing and murmuring, "do I say that there are so many masters in the Luo family... Are you going to plant here today?"


    Although there were casualties in Dan Zong, more casualties came from Luo family!


    If this continues, it is estimated that it will not take long, and the Luo family will really be completely defeated.


    Luowu city suddenly burst out, "please Zuqi!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 979

    An old monk of the Luo family suddenly took out a broken knife with a very strange shape from his body ¨Q¡£¡­ ¡Ü seems to be a blade, which is then added to the handle later. This knife is as black as ink and looks very old.


    The broken knife is about two feet long. With the handle, it''s only three feet long. But as soon as the broken knife came out, the demon king who was far away immediately was slightly stunned, squinted, stared at the broken knife, and muttered, "the breath on this knife..."


    Just then, the old monk of the Luo family, an old man at the peak of his ascent, holding a broken knife, directly burst up and slashed at the monk army on the side of Dan Zong.


    A dark knife awn, like a black lightning, instantly chopped sideways towards the friars of Dan Zong.


    A group of monks on Dan Zong''s side immediately launched defense, trying to block this Dao mang. But what everyone didn''t expect was that this blade was extremely sharp! Directly cut the defense of friars on Dan Zong''s side easily.


    It''s as easy as cutting tofu!


    Immediately, a dozen people were cut off. Blood instantly spread all over the sky!


    "No, be careful of that knife!"


    "Be careful, that knife is dangerous!"


    "Don''t be touched by the blade!"


    Dan Zong was shocked when he issued a warning. I don''t know what kind of knife it is, but it''s so terrible?


    The onlookers around were also stunned by the picture. They saw that the Luo family had fallen into a disadvantage, and it seemed that it was not far from complete failure. But I didn''t expect that they should invite such a fierce knife!


    "I heard that the knife in Chu Mo''s hand is a peerless treasure knife. The knife of the Luo family doesn''t seem to be inferior to the knife in Chu Mo''s hand!"


    "Now Dan Zong is in danger!"


    "This war... It''s hard to say who wins and who loses!"


    The onlookers couldn''t help whispering. Many people''s faces have become extremely severe. I can''t imagine how deep the Luo family is.


    Not only did the friars in the family have a large number of celestial magic tools, but also such a peerless fierce knife.


    The monks of Dan sect also have a large number of magic tools from the heaven, but they don''t have this terrible sword.


    The old monk of the Luo family, holding the broken knife, roared up to the sky, and then directly entered the monk crowd of the Dan sect. No one was his opponent wherever he passed!


    Seeing this, the demon king took Xiaodie and rushed directly to the old monk of the Luo family.


    Enemy meet, especially jealous. The two sides fought directly together without saying a word!


    Although the broken knife was so terrible, the demon king was an expert with the knife, and he knew the direction of the knife awn very well. Therefore, for a time, he was even equal to the old monk!


    The old friar was stopped by the demon king and Xiaodie, and the friars of Dan clan all breathed a sigh of relief, and then all red eyes. Just at that moment, they lost dozens of brothers!


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill!"


    "Destroy the Luo family!"


    As the top sect in the fairy world, the Lingdan hall, backed by the heaven, is quite strong. In the face of the Luo family''s top strength, they are not afraid at all.


    With the continuous fighting, some people from both sides joined the battle group.


    There are many vassal families in the Luo family; Dan Zong... Also has a lot of helpers.


    The onlookers around all retreated far away and silently watched this thrilling war.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Look back to Chu mo.


    Zhuge Changfeng, the owner of Zhuge''s family, directly sealed the heaven and earth, sealing the area of thousands of miles. So many people who came to try to kill Chu mo were all silly, with a radius of thousands of miles... They were all sealed!


    This makes them dare not step in at all.


    Once inside, the mana is sealed, and the distance is thousands of miles. For people without mana, even if they use up all their longevity in Mahayana and ascension, I''m afraid they don''t want to go out!


    This ten million mile range, in a month, is a real death!


    People inside can''t get out, and people outside... Don''t want to come in.


    Therefore, a large number of monks gathered on the periphery of the seal. They stood in the void and wanted to see what happened inside.


    But under the seal of Tianyin, they can''t see anything at all! Everywhere you see, there is chaos!


    In fact, they were lucky. If they dared to look inside like this before, they would be blind like the monk of Zhuge family.


    Chu Mo felt more like a fish in water in this place.


    He has never felt so comfortable since he became the body of ancestral realm. I have never used the body of ancestral realm like this. This feeling made him very fresh and extremely happy!


    It''s so cool!


    A jump, directly jump out of dozens of hundreds of feet, Chu Mo even jumped farther and farther.


    On the other hand, those monks of Zhuge family can jump up to seven or eight feet, and can jump up to ten feet... It''s very wonderful.


    So only one face-to-face Kung Fu was killed by Chu Mo several times, and then completely lost the shadow of Chu mo.


    "Find Chu Mo and kill him at all costs!" Zhuge Changfeng is also desperate. He wants to use this month to completely destroy Chu Mo!


    "Everyone, don''t be scattered. Don''t be more than a mile away from each other. When you find Chu Mo, you will be warned at the first time!" An elder of Zhuge family shouted.


    Subsequently, the two sides began a chase war.


    To be exact, it''s a battle between cat and mouse.


    Chu Mo is a cat, and the friars of Zhuge family are rats. They dug a huge hole for themselves with a valuable small town Tianyin!


    In such a place where no magic can be used, Chu Mo is a real king!


    In addition to being surrounded by thousands of powerful people in the Zhuge family, he has 100% confidence in winning in the face of any monk of the Zhuge family.


    Zhuge family has tried to shrink their camp, but they are still attacked by Chu Mo suddenly from time to time. Every time... It will take oneortwo lives. When the Zhuge family reacted, Chu Mo had already escaped far away.


    "Master, if it goes on like this, we will be killed here by this boy sooner or later!" An elder of Zhuge family looked at Zhuge Changfeng with a heavy face.


    Another elder didn''t speak so politely. He looked at Zhuge Changfeng and directly accused him, "because of the impulse of the owner, all of us... Were trapped! This is simply digging a hole and burying ourselves!"


    "Come on, don''t complain. In this situation, we still need to unite and think about how to solve the problem." Another elder advised.


    At this time, someone suddenly said, "here... We can also enter the magic world. We can go to the master of the heaven!"


    Many people''s eyes suddenly lit up, and their hearts said it was indeed true. As long as they guard properly, it is also possible to enter the magic world here.


    Zhuge Changfeng nodded and looked at the speaker: "look back and remember you!"


    Subsequently, several blood friars of the Zhuge family, under the protection of everyone, entered the magic world and wanted to go to the Zhuge family in the heaven for help.


    At this time, Chu Mo was more than 100 miles away from the Zhuge family. Here, he was surprised to meet a group of people.


    "Dugu Yi?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows.


    "Chu Mo!" Dugu Yi gnashed his teeth. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to invest in it. Your support is my biggest motivation. Please read it for mobile phone users.


    ggg570324

 Chapter 980

    Dugu Yi also didn''t expect to see Chu Mo here. He took a group of monks in Dugu mountain to search around. Forces like them were OK in a corner, but looking at the whole fairy world, they couldn''t get on the table at all. Therefore, they don''t have too many helpers and can''t get too much information.


    The information about Chu Mo on the letter board was gradually reduced after some old emperors in the heaven spoke. Although many people are still paying attention to Chu Mo and the changes in the fairy world. But it is no longer as fanatical as before.


    Yes, how about blue blood? How about strong physique? What if I''m a guest of Lingdan hall?


    After all, my family background is too low!


    How strong can a teenager who comes out of the human world be? Especially now, countless enemies may fall one day.


    There have been many fallen peerless geniuses since ancient times, and he is no less than Chu mo.


    Therefore, there is less and less information about Chu Mo in the discussion area of the letter board. This is also the most important source for Dugu mountain to get the information of Chu mo.


    Dugu Yi decided to go it alone! He didn''t believe that Chu Mo could really grow wings and fly out of the fairyland. Over the years, he has been through trials and tribulations all the way from the spiritual world, and he has never experienced anything. Speaking from the bottom of his heart, Dugu Yi despised those so-called geniuses.


    But it is a group of people who grow up with the strength behind them and luck. They stand high because they have a high starting point under their feet!


    What''s the big deal?


    Without your butchers, can we still eat hairy pigs in Dugu mountain?


    Dugu mountain also has a certain background. Among them, there are also people who are good at deduction. Their level is quite good. It is estimated that Chu Mo may appear on this grassland.


    So they came here, but they didn''t expect that a group of Zhuge''s teammates, like pigs, actually used fengjue heaven and earth here


    "What a bunch of idiots!" Dugu Yi couldn''t help scolding when he saw that the turbulence in the void above his head was completely sealed.


    Although they were cautious before, they had hope in their hearts!


    Now, the aura of the whole world has been sealed, and they have become a group of ordinary people with powerful bodies!


    But Dugu Yi didn''t expect that when luck came, he couldn''t stop it. He was here... Saw Chu Mo!


    "Where are you going today?" Dugu Yi looked at Chu Mo with a grimace on his face. His face became a little distorted because of excitement. He gritted his teeth and looked at Chu Mo: "you have the ability... You can run away in an instant and try again?"


    A Dugu mountain elder standing beside Dugu Yi couldn''t help laughing: "I''m afraid everyone didn''t expect that Chu Mo finally... Fell into our hands!"


    Another person said, "it''s really a cycle of heaven, and the retribution is not good! At that time, you narrowly escaped at the place of reception. This time, it depends on how you escape!"


    Dugu Yi said coldly, "everyone... Will become ordinary people under the blockade of heaven and earth. Chu Mo, there are 50 people here! Give up resistance, hand over all your treasures, and we will give you a treat!"


    "Give up resistance! Give up all your treasures and give you a good time!"


    "Give up resistance..."


    All the monks in Dugu mountain laughed and coaxed.


    However, one of the monks, who was a little closer to Chu Mo, had just said half of his words, when he suddenly saw Chu Mo jumping up high, with a knife flashing cold light in his hand, hitting his head hard!


    That horrible figure is getting bigger and bigger in his pupils!


    Click!


    The monk of Dugu mountain was cut in half by a knife and fell twice.


    At the moment of being split, a frozen smile remained on his face.


    Wow


    The monk''s internal organs were mixed with a lot of blood and fell directly to the ground. A thick blood rose into the sky.


    Then, Chu Mo rushed directly to another silly monk of Dugu mountain, and slashed the sky horizontally in his hand... Another great head rose to the sky.


    Until this time, the monks in Dugu mountain suddenly came back to their senses, one by one issued a sad and angry roar, and rushed directly towards Chu mo.


    A monk of Dugu mountain, acting surprisingly fast, stabbed the empress of Chu Mo with a fierce sword.


    "Go to hell!"


    After a burst of drinking, I felt that my sword was not stabbed on the human body, but it seemed to be stabbed on the stone, making a crisp sound.


    When!


    Bang!


    The inferior immortal sword in his hand was unexpectedly broken.


    Chu Mo turned back and grinned at him, then slashed the monk in half.


    The monk didn''t figure out until he died. He clearly stabbed Chu Mo''s back heart with a sword accurately. Why didn''t he stab it? Why didn''t you stab it in? Didn''t you stab it?


    Is there any fucking reason for this?


    Die in peace!


    When!


    When!


    The other two monks of Dugu mountain cut their swords on Chu Mo and made two clear sounds again.


    Before they could react, the sky killing cold light in Chu Mo''s hand rose again and cut them in half.


    "No... he is wearing body armor!" A monk of Dugu mountain issued a warning.


    Just then, another monk of Dugu mountain cut his sword on Chu Mo''s neck... The monk''s face turned red with excitement and roared loudly, "kill you!"


    Click!


    The sword in his hand broke at the sound.


    Chu Mo turned around, showed a strange smile at him, and then stabbed his hand into the monk''s Dantian directly. With a twist of his wrist... With a stir of force, he immediately smashed the monk''s Taoist platform, together with the second yuan God, and instantly died.


    "How... Possible!" The monk of Dugu mountain fell to the ground, his eyes lost their expression, looked at the sky above his head, and seemed to ask the sky silently: why?


    The monk who said that Chu Mo was wearing body armor was completely stupid. Chu Mo''s neck was exposed outside. Where did he get the body armor?


    "Is this a monster? How can he be invulnerable?" The monk mumbled dumbfounded.


    Dugu Yi over there was also completely dumbfounded. He looked at Chu Mo strangely: "you... You are not human!"


    "You are not human." Chu Mo chopped down a monk of Dugu mountain who rushed over with a knife, and then strode towards Dugu Yi.


    "You are a demon... You are a demon... How can people have this Constitution? Impossible!" Dugu Yi roared, shaking his long sword in his hand, and rushed directly to Chu mo.


    It has to be said that Dugu Yi''s combat power is indeed very strong, and this blow even has a kind of great master''s demeanor. Although he can''t use any magic power or show any magical powers, his set of swordsmanship can also be called superb.


    Monks who came out of the spirit world are indeed far better than celestial monks in close combat.


    But the problem is that Chu Mo is a monk coming out of the human world, and melee is more powerful!


    Moreover, he is the body of ancestral realm!


    In this state... Is invulnerable!


    Click!


    Dugu Yi''s long sword was cut off, and then his arm holding the sword was directly cut off by killer Tian.


    Dugu Yi uttered an earth shattering scream, covered his bloody arm with his hand, and his figure exploded back.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a chill: "fairy Dugu mountain? It''s time to end!"


    Kill the sky horizontally, Youming eight knives, the first knife takes the soul!


    With a gorgeous knife light, Dugu Yi''s head flew up, and his eyes... Were at a loss. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 981

    There are many people who dig holes and bury themselves in this world, and there are many things that bury a big family or sect because of a wrong decision. But like the Zhuge family, it''s really rare to use a small town Tianyin to suppress all the elite of their own.


    It seems that it''s no wonder Zhuge Changfeng, because if he doesn''t do this, the friars of their Zhuge family won''t be able to enter this broken void where there is chaos everywhere. They can''t get in, but Chu Mo can stay away from here anytime and anywhere. Completely disappeared in their sight!


    Therefore, at the moment of seeing Chu Mo, Zhuge Changfeng couldn''t suppress his deep anger and desire, and directly sealed here with the seal of the town, which seemed reasonable.


    But the only problem is that he doesn''t know Chu Mo at all!


    If he could have a more detailed understanding of Chu Mo''s past achievements before that, maybe he would really make another choice.


    It''s just that it''s too late to say anything at this time.


    The decision has been made, and this world... Has also been completely sealed.


    Then they had nothing to do with Chu Mo!


    Originally, wolves wanted to swallow tigers, but now they have become cats playing with rats. It''s really sad.


    Now they put all their hopes on those people who entered the magic world and asked Zhuge''s family for help.


    One of the monks of the Zhuge family inadvertently opened the letter board and suddenly exclaimed, "there are other people in this place!"


    Everyone looked at him.


    The friar twitched at the corners of his mouth and said with his eyelids jumping: "it''s the group of people in Dugu mountain... They were killed by Chu mo... there are more than 50 people, but there are only seven or eight left. One of them, a blood friar, risked his life to send a message on the letter board to remind everyone that Chu Mo is under the blockade of heaven and earth and is invulnerable."


    "Invulnerable? Doesn''t it matter?" A friar of Zhuge family frowned and said, "a high-level friar with strong physique can indeed be invulnerable to weapons when facing a low-level friar, but how can he be invulnerable to weapons when facing a same level or a high-level friar?"


    "That''s what the man said. He said that their swords cut on Chu Mo, which had no effect at all, not even a wound..." the friar of Zhuge family also felt very incredible.


    At this time, Zhuge Changfeng pondered, "his physique... May be the body of King Kong in the physique of Daojing!"


    "King Kong''s body is not bad? Isn''t that a constitution unique to Buddhism?" Someone questioned on the spot.


    Zhuge Changfeng said, "then I don''t know. Maybe there is any origin between him and Buddhism."


    "In this way... It seems that we should inform the celestial side and tell them the news. See if there is any way to crack it." An elder of Zhuge family said.


    Zhuge Changfeng nodded and looked at a son of blood: "you run."


    The Zhuge family, descendants of blood, is not lacking.


    While they were anxiously waiting for help, Chu Mo over there had killed the group of monks in Dugu mountain to the last one.


    That is, the one who worked hard to send messages to the letter board.


    "You, you, you... Don''t come here, don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" This friar, also a blood friar, was born in the fairy world. Now his strength has reached the peak of Mahayana, and he is about to enter the soaring period.


    But in the face of life and death, he chose to beg for mercy without dignity.


    A moment ago, he also showed great courage and sent the message of Chu Mo''s invulnerability to the letter board. But at this moment... Boundless fear filled his heart.


    "Is the upgraded letter board fun?" Chu Mo smiled and looked at the man kneeling on the ground and asked.


    "Ah... I, I didn''t betray you! Really, I really didn''t betray you!" The man desperately explained. He even handed over the letter board: "look... I didn''t say anything."


    With a wave of Chu Mo''s knife, the letter board was directly cut in two, looking at the man coldly: "do you think I''m blind? You just hid aside and scratched there desperately, do you think I can''t see it? Say I''m invulnerable, and let Taoist friends be careful?"


    "No... no, really..."


    Shua!


    The head rolled down.


    The voice of begging for mercy also stopped abruptly.


    Chu Mo''s originally pure eyes are full of murders at the moment. Endless killing, there is absolutely no way to reduce a little... Killing!


    Qi Xiaoyu disappeared!


    Since he woke up, he hasn''t seen Qi Xiaoyu''s trace again.


    Calling on the letter board, there was no response at all!


    Chu Mo now doesn''t even know whether Qi Xiaoyu is in the celestial world or has soared to heaven.


    He only knew that Qi Xiaoyu''s condition was very dangerous. There is a rather terrifying soul in the dark artifact, which can''t wait to seize Qi Xiaoyu!


    But he couldn''t find her.


    This made Chu Mo''s heart full of mania, almost crazy.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Zhuge''s side, after waiting for a long time, finally came out of the magic world.


    All high-level officials, including Zhuge Changfeng, immediately surrounded and looked at several family children with concern.


    "How''s it going?" Zhuge Changfeng asked.


    "Live up to expectations!" The son of Zhuge family shouted.


    Hoo!


    Zhuge Changfeng breathed a sigh of relief at last.


    "Great!"


    "It''s still the master!"


    "Just Chu Mo, if you want to fight with your master, you obviously want to die!"


    All the monks around Zhuge Changfeng were excited.


    However, several children of Zhuge family who had just entered the magic world did not have too many excited expressions on their faces.


    They can''t forget the huge pressure when they just faced the great power. And the words that Da Neng said casually after they said the situation here.


    "Is Zhuge Changfeng a pig? Why is he so stupid? Small town Tianyin... Is that used like this?"


    Although there is only this sentence, it makes these young children of the Zhuge family feel like they have walked away from the edge of life and death. The invisible momentum on the other side is simply horrible to the extreme. It seems that each other''s eyes can kill them countless times!


    That feeling is really the difference between mole ants and dragons.


    Fortunately, the adult finally gave them a pill.


    "This pill is called cartilaginous pill. This is the top poison pill newly developed by Zhuge family. Not to mention a Mahayana monk who has been sealed with spiritual power, even if a undamaged emperor can take this pill... He will also be unable to lift any strength!"


    Adults'' words made several children of Zhuge family very excited. However, one of them dared to ask, "but how can this pill... Be delivered to that man''s mouth?"


    "Yes, sir, that man is too powerful for us to get close to him!" Another immortal Zhuge family child added a sentence aside.


    The great energy looked gloomy for a long time and scolded: a group of waste. Just then he threw them a rune seal: "there are almost no magic tools that can be used under the sealed heaven and earth. But this Rune seal is different. It is not one of any five elements. It is a talisman made of Heavenly God gold. It can suppress any friar under the true immortal for an hour."


    The great energy seemed to be very reluctant to give up this seal character, with a flesh pain expression on his face. After saying that, he told them to get out quickly¡ª¡ª


    There is another chapter! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 982

    The result is perfect, but the process is not so perfect, so a few children of the immortal Zhuge family discuss it, forget it, don''t say this bad thing to the owner. Simply answer with the words "live up to expectations".


    Zhuge Changfeng''s face was indeed happy, but he was not stupid. He knew very well what the position of their collateral branch of the Zhuge family was in the heart of the master. In other words, if it weren''t for Chu Mo, their so-called collateral branch would never be truly recognized by the owner!


    So, he took a deep look at the young children of several families and said in a deep voice, "little guys, you have made great contributions this time! When you solve this matter later, the family will be rewarded!"


    A few young people''s hearts warmed, and they felt that they were being looked down upon and suppressed by others.


    "It is our duty to serve the family." A young boy headed by Li said.


    "Well, now we have everything. Go to find Chu Mo!" Zhuge Changfeng sneered, "Chu Mo just killed a group of monks in Dugu mountain. I''m afraid his heart is swelling. This time, he must have a taste of being suppressed!"


    "Kill Chu Mo!"


    "Behead the devil!"


    A group of monks of Zhuge family suddenly became excited. Feel the dawn of victory... Right in front of them!


    With the treasure given by the Lord, it''s not easy to suppress Chu Mo?


    Under the leadership of Zhuge Changfeng, a group of monks of Zhuge family rushed forward in a crash. Their goal was the address that the monk of Dugu mountain just risked his life to send on the letter board.


    After several hours of searching, when it was dark, they finally found the trace of Chu Mo!


    "Go! Rush up and surround him... Don''t let him run away!" A rising monk of Zhuge family roared wildly and rushed to Chu Mo first.


    Chu Mo is deliberately waiting for them here!


    Seeing the monk of Zhuge family rushing up, Chu Mo''s eyes flashed cold, and his body was like a ghost, and he also rushed towards the monk. In his heart, there was only one word left: kill!


    "Protect our people!" Zhuge Changfeng gave a sharp drink.


    Now that he has enough cards, he can no longer watch his monks fall. Every time a person dies, Zhuge Changfeng has a kind of blood dripping pain in his heart.


    Boom!


    A large group of monks of Zhuge family rushed to Chu Mo with vigorous steps.


    Looking from a high place, there were dozens of people rushing in front, waving their weapons and killing Chu mo.


    One of the monks, who can maintain the strongest combat power under the sealed heaven and earth, carries the repressive seal character and... The cartilage pill!


    Although the heaven and earth were sealed off and no magic power could be used, strong combat power still broke out when both sides were crazy.


    Dangdang!


    A few loud sounds of gold and iron, the weapon in the hands of the friars of Zhuge family, cut on Chu Mo''s head, shoulder and body, without exception... Did no harm to Chu Mo at all.


    Chu Mo swept the sky killing in his hand horizontally!


    The second knife of Youming Badao kills life!


    Threeorfour monks of the Zhuge family were instantly cut in half and died miserably on the spot.


    "Little beast, I''ll fight with you!" The friar with the suppressed talisman seal and cartilaginous Dan rushed to Chu Mo with his canthus about to crack, waving a sharp long sword in his hand, and fiercely stabbed Chu Mo''s eyes!


    Don''t believe your whole body... There is no weakness!


    Chu Mo killed the sky, cut off the monk''s long sword directly, and then cut the monk''s neck with a knife!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    At present, three monks of Zhuge family rushed directly to Chu mo. they had no weapons in their hands!


    But open your arms, like moths to the fire, to Chu Mo!


    All three of them rushed to Chu Mo, and one of them hugged Chu Mo''s leg.


    Chu Mo cut the monk''s neck and instantly cut back.


    Beheaded the monk.


    But the other two took the opportunity to rush over and hold Chu Mo tightly.


    The monk with the suppressed talisman seal on his body narrowly escaped. He was in a cold sweat and had no time to think about it. He slapped the talisman seal that was sealed... And directly photographed Chu Mo!


    Activate!


    Hum!


    This seal suddenly burst into a brilliant light. Under this unique heaven and earth, it looks so dazzling.


    The powerful force directly bounced the friar out. The two monks of Zhuge family who hugged Chu mo were all bounced out and slammed into a place more than ten feet away.


    But they quickly got up and looked in the direction of Chu Mo for the first time, but they saw Chu Mo standing there motionless with the fierce knife in his hand. All the monks of Zhuge family felt a sense of happiness.


    That kind of happiness even made their scalp numb!


    "Calm down?"


    "Calm down!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Finally, the demon Chu Mo was suppressed!"


    "Where''s cartilaginous Dan? Hurry... Put it in his mouth!"


    "Chu Mo, you also have today!"


    "It''s really not easy... Woo, we lost so many brothers." A young Mahayana monk of the Zhuge family even cried with excitement.


    Zhuge Changfeng came out from the protection of the crowd. He looked at Chu Mo coldly and walked forward slowly, with a thick temptation in his eyes. Step by step, he came to Chu mo.


    Then, he stabbed Chu Mo''s chest with his sword, but Chu mo... Didn''t move.


    "Ha?" Zhuge Changfeng tilted his mouth and glanced around. The proud expression on his face made people look at it and even couldn''t help laughing. Then, he suddenly began to laugh wildly: "Hahahahahaha!"


    The monks of Zhuge family behind them all laughed happily, and they didn''t even remember the last time they were so happy.


    Zhuge Changfeng laughed for a long time, and finally, he stopped laughing until tears flowed out. Then he walked in front of Chu Mo, raised his hand and wanted to slap Chu Mo severely. However, just in time, Chu Mo''s mocking eyes surprised Zhuge Changfeng instantly, and a strong chill rose from his heart. With an "ah" sound, he stepped back and even knocked down two guards who couldn''t touch the guard.


    Everyone looked at their owner with a surprised face, and didn''t understand what happened to him.


    Zhuge Changfeng stood up, took a breath and said, "he... Chu Mo He..."


    "What happened to him? Wasn''t he suppressed by us?"


    "Yes, master, are you all right?"


    "Master, Chu Mo didn''t move..."


    A group of Zhuge family elders all looked at Zhuge Changfeng inexplicably, and that look made Zhuge Changfeng feel like he wanted to be crazy.


    At this time, a young son of the Zhuge family came forward, stretched out his hand, gently patted Chu Mo''s face, and then said mockingly: "the most concerned young genius in the magic world? The peerless Tianjiao with purple blood? The invincible King Kong is not bad... Oh, and your knife, it''s really a peerless weapon!"


    With these words, the young Zhuge''s son reached out and broke Chu Mo''s hand, trying to take murderer Tian down from his hand.


    But what he didn''t expect was that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break Chu Mo''s hand!


    After working hard for a long time, he is like a clown!


    This made the young boy furious, slashed his sword to Chu Mo''s hand, and gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t believe you at this time... There is also the body of King Kong that is not bad!"¡ª¡ª


    The baby''s heart is bitter. You can''t go out to play during the holiday. So much has broken out for you. How can you bear not to vote?


    Seven more outbreak!


    Vote for the guaranteed monthly ticket!!!!


    Recommended tickets are also included!


    A little bit!


    Come on, come on!!!!!


    Make the baby happy. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 983

    _ t;


    Clatter!


    The long sword broke at the sound. Read the full text of the latest chapter -79s-


    Everyone was shocked. Looking at Chu Mo''s wrist again, there was only a faint white mark on it.


    This young son of the Zhuge family is confused. He is a cultivator himself. He is a young Mahayana monk with a very good level 8 constitution. If an ordinary person cuts him with a sword, it won''t hurt him at all.


    But the problem is, if a monk in the same realm cuts him with a sword even in this case of blocking the world, the terrible ''flesh'' body strength is enough to cut off his arm! You can kill him easily!


    Because even if you can''t use any mana, the ''flesh'' body power of senior monks is still quite terrible, and ordinary people can''t compare it at all.


    This Chu mo... Is he just a monk in Mahayana? How could he have such a strong body? Can we say... His'' flesh ''body has far exceeded the innate body? Is it the legendary body of the top Taoist realm?


    This young monk in Mahayana of Zhuge family has never seen the real body of Daojing. He doesn''t know whether the body of Daojing is really so powerful.


    Zhuge Changfeng over there roared, "what are you waiting for? Why are you chopping? Don''t you put cartilage Dan into his mouth?"


    Although Zhenfeng Fuzhuan had the effect of an hour, Zhuge Changfeng had no bottom in his heart until he completely cut off Chu Mo''s head and killed him completely!


    He has just lost a lot of face in front of his family, which has made him angry. At the moment, there is only one idea in his mind: kill this terrible man quickly!


    After hearing Zhuge Changfeng''s anger, the family friar with cartilaginous Dan immediately came back to his senses, walked to Chu Mo and said coldly, "no matter how terrible your strength is, even if you are a King Kong not bad body..."


    "Stop talking his mother nonsense! Hurry up!" Zhuge Changfeng felt more and more uneasy. Seeing that his family was still wordy, he immediately became angry. [please] ¡û¡ú 79


    The Friar''s mouth ''twitched'', and a flash of unhappiness flashed in his eyes. He thought: as the owner of the house, he was surprisingly timid. He was scared away by a look in his eyes, and now he still yells at me like this?


    But he just thought about it in his heart. It really made him rebel against the authority of the owner, and he didn''t dare.


    The friar took out the cartilaginous pill, smiled grimly, and stuffed the pill ''medicine'' into Chu Mo''s mouth: "take this pill ''medicine'', and you''ll be finished!"


    Chu Mo''s mouth was closed tightly. The friar didn''t put it in, and tried to put it in again... Still didn''t put it in. Now his heart was a little flustered, and his eyes also showed a ''color'' of flustered ''confusion''. Then I looked up and saw the thick mockery in Chu Mo''s eyes.


    The monk immediately became angry from his heart, and raised his hand with a slap, "pumping" to Chu Mo''s face.


    Qiang!


    The killer in Chu Mo''s hand suddenly broke away from Chu Mo''s hand¡® Jing ''Zhun blocked Chu Mo''s face.


    This monk of Zhuge family slapped him almost with all his strength, and he didn''t leave any hands at all. He wanted to let the owner see with his own eyes that Chu Mo was not terrible!


    So, with this slap, he severely ''pumped'' on the sharp blade of killing heaven.


    "Ah!" A miserable scream came out of the monk''s mouth in an instant, and his palm... Broke directly!


    Blood flowed out along the broken palm, which was very dazzling.


    All the friars of Zhuge family, at this moment, Qi Qi stepped back more than a dozen steps, and his face was full of "color" of surprise!


    That knife... Why can it move under the sealed heaven and earth?


    Killing heaven was horizontal in front of Chu Mo''s body, and the blade sent out bursts of buzzing sound, and endless murderous spirit erupted along killing heaven. Although there is no next move, it gives people a terrible feeling!


    What kind of knife is this?


    They have heard of the artifact of protecting the Lord, but they have never heard of the artifact that can move freely under the blockade of heaven and earth!


    Murderer Tian kept clanging. The monk whose palm was half broken and all five fingers fell to the ground grinned with pain. The most important thing... Is the fear in my heart!


    Until now, he finally felt that why the owner was so afraid just now!


    This man... It''s terrible!


    At this time, Chu Mo was fully running the formula of "zhe" in the nine character mantra.


    Yes, under the suppression of the Zhenfeng seal character, there are still zhe Zi Jue... That can run in his nine character mantra. Although it is very slow, it is constantly restoring his sealed ''flesh'' body!


    The nine character mantra... Also belongs to a holy skill beyond the five elements!


    Although this Zhenfeng seal character is powerful, it is difficult to completely seal the nine character mantra.


    This is because Chu Mo''s nine character mantra has not been cultivated to a high level, otherwise, the nine character mantra... With this kind of Zhenfeng seal character, don''t want to seal a word!


    Chu Mo''s murderous intention in his heart did not reduce by a penny, but he was more sober than before. This time, he was indeed a little careless. Think about how dare the other party rush to him like this if he doesn''t have any cards?


    At the moment when the Zhenfeng seal was pasted on him, Chu Mo understood his carelessness.


    Knowing shame and then being brave is the way of smart people. So Chu Mo kept calm from that moment on. Even with only one look, Zhuge Changfeng was scared away.


    But what Chu Mo didn''t expect was that killing heaven was so powerful. Under the sealed heaven and earth of the small town, you can move freely. This is indeed a little beyond Chu Mo''s expectation.


    "Master... What should I do?" A monk couldn''t help shaking his voice and said, "cartilage Dan... Can''t be stuffed into his mouth at all! And that knife... It''s too evil!"


    Evil ''door''? Of course evil ''door''!


    They have never seen such a evil ''door'' thing, and they haven''t even heard of it.


    "The master... It seems that as long as he doesn''t have a particularly obvious intention to hurt Chu Mo, the knife won''t attack. You see just now... When he stuffed cartilage Dan into his mouth, the knife didn''t respond?" A monk put forward his own point of view.


    "No, didn''t we just want to cut off his wrist? The knife didn''t respond!" Some people questioned.


    "I see. What the artifact guards... Should be the dignity of the master! Our people just wanted to ''slap'' him in the face, and the knife suddenly moved!" Said the monk just now.


    Zhuge Changfeng thought for a while, nodded deeply, and then said, "in that case, go and try!"


    "I..." the monk who spoke felt that he owed his mouth, but he took cartilage Dan from the monk who broke half of his palm, and walked tremblingly to Chu Mo, with a strong fear in his eyes.


    Walking all the way to Chu Mo, the hanging knife didn''t cut at him. The monk finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then stuffed the cartilage Dan in his hand into Chu Mo''s mouth.


    One, two, three... He tried for a long time, but he still couldn''t put the pill ''medicine'' into Chu Mo''s mouth.


    This monk wants to cry. What the fuck is this his mother? Obviously, he has blocked each other, but he is still helpless!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly opened his mouth and said faintly, "have you had enough? If you have had enough, is it my turn?"


    "Ah!" The friar of Zhuge family holding cartilaginous Dan immediately gave a cry of extreme fear, threw away cartilaginous Dan, and then turned around and ran!


    Scared to death¡ª¡ª


    All the heroes on the monthly ticket list are too fierce. Do we have brother tuhao? I''m so sad... And for those who have monthly tickets, vote for the knife who just finished children''s day to make him happy again

 Chapter 984

    The rest of the friars of Zhuge family all retreated pale, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, full of horror,


    Chu Mo''s arm moved slowly.


    "Zhenfeng seal character?" Chu Mo''s eyes glittered: "it''s really a good thing."


    Zhuge Changfeng roared, "rush up together and cut him. Don''t let him take off the seal character!"


    The roar was loud, but there was no one who really dared to rush up!


    Hundreds of people all kept retreating. This time... They were really scared. The treasure from the Lord of heaven can''t stop this demon. What can they do? What else can we do?


    "Go!" Zhuge Changfeng roared, whoa, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and roared sadly and angrily, "whether our immortal Zhuge family can completely return to the Heavenly Master''s home, success or failure is at stake! What are you waiting for?"


    No one responded, and everyone retreated in silence. Although some people are eager to try and seem to want to come forward, their feet seem to be rooted, firmly nailed to the ground and unable to move.


    "He hasn''t really fully recovered!" Zhuge Changfeng roared with red eyes. Finally, he couldn''t help but rush directly to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s arm moved again, and his five fingers also moved slightly. Looking at Zhuge Changfeng rushing over, he bared his teeth and smiled, "are you afraid?"


    "I''ll kill you!" Zhuge Changfeng suddenly swung his sword and slashed at Chu Mo''s neck.


    When!


    With a loud noise, the sharp sword broke, leaving a faint trace on Chu Mo''s neck.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "if you don''t block the world, your sword should be able to cut off half of my head!"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Zhuge Changfeng, like crazy, ignored Chu Mo at all. With half of his broken sword in his hand, he frantically hacked at Chu Mo''s neck.


    His bloodiness finally resonated with some Zhuge monks. A dozen more people rushed up with their lives, swung their weapons, and frantically hacked all over Chu Mo''s body, and stabbed Chu Mo''s eyes


    But the sword that stabbed Chu Mo''s eyes was directly blocked by the murderer who had been hanging there.


    Qiang!


    The harsh sound of gold and iron sounded.


    A friar of Zhuge family roared, "his eyes... Are his most vulnerable place. His knife is protecting the Lord and stabbing his eyes!"


    Immediately, a dozen monks all attacked Chu Mo''s eyes.


    A dozen more monks rushed up to help.


    At this time, the range of motion of Chu Mo''s arm increased again, and his elbow bent over, and his hand... Also grabbed the Zhenfeng seal character affixed to him.


    "Kill!"


    The friars of the Zhuge family are all crazy. They know very well in their hearts that once the demon tears down the Zhenfeng seal, it will be their doomsday!


    More people want to rush up and kill Chu Mo, but Chu Mo''s surroundings have been surrounded by water, and they can only work outside in a hurry.


    Chu Mo''s face, with a mocking smile, deep in his eyes, was full of crazy killing intent.


    When!


    When!


    Qiang!


    Killing heaven in the air resisted the crazy attacks of the friars of Zhuge family, which were all directed at Chu Mo''s eyes!


    "This damn knife!" Zhuge Changfeng is almost crazy. Seeing Chu Mo''s hand getting closer and closer to the Zhenfeng seal character on his body... He couldn''t help roaring, "hold down the Zhenfeng seal character! Don''t let him touch it!"


    A friar of Zhuge family rushed directly in front of Chu Mo, leaned sideways, and pressed the Zhenfeng seal script on Chu Mo''s chest with one arm, while the other side blocked Chu Mo''s hand.


    In this way, their attack on Chu Mo''s eyes will inevitably be affected, and they need to consider that they can''t hurt themselves.


    Chu Mo kept running the formula of zhe Zi, and felt that the sealed body finally appeared a little looser.


    PA!


    Chu Mo''s hand directly grabbed the man''s arm blocking his body and squeezed it!


    "Ow!"


    The friar, who looked at death as if he were going home, let out a fierce howl in his throat, and one arm was forcibly crushed by Chu Mo!


    Then Chu Mo pulled out with force... The monk''s body was directly pulled out by Chu mo.


    All the monks of Zhuge family were crazy at this moment, and the attack on Chu Mo''s eyes became more fierce. But helplessly, there is no way to break through the defense of killing heaven. In the end, killing heaven was almost in front of Chu mo. No matter how fierce the other party''s attack was, killer Tian stayed there firmly.


    "Kill heaven, I''ll tell you to drink blood and have a good time later!" Chu Mo gnashed his teeth and said, and finally pressed his hand on his chest, on the Zhenfeng seal character!


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo tore off the seal character of Zhenfeng and put it directly into his pocket. This is a good thing. Maybe he can use it to cheat others later!


    WOW!


    At the moment Chu Mo tore off the seal of Zhenfeng, almost all the monks of Zhuge family immediately scattered and fled.


    Apart from Zhuge Changfeng, who was still frantically attacking, no one dared to stay with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo grabbed the hilt of the knife and kicked Zhuge Changfeng several feet away.


    Poof!


    Zhuge Changfeng puffed a mouthful of blood, and his red eyes were still full of madness.


    Chu Mo raised his legs and walked in front of Zhuge Changfeng. Under the gaze of Zhuge Changfeng''s crazy eyes, he cut off Zhuge Changfeng''s head with a knife, and then stabbed Zhuge Changfeng at the Taoist platform in the Dantian, saying coldly, "kill the sky... Drink enough!"


    Zhuge Changfeng''s blood in the rising period was almost sucked clean by killing heaven in the blink of an eye. Under the frightened gaze of many people, the owner of the immortal Zhuge family became a mummy.


    "Devil!"


    "That knife is also a magic knife!"


    "Chu Mo is an out and out demon clan!"


    "Only the demon clan... Can have this means!"


    Many monks of Zhuge''s family roared with tears in their eyes, and more... Began to flee in all directions.


    The owner of the house is dead, and if they continue to stay here, there will be no good result at all.


    Plus at this time in their hearts, the invincible image of Chu Mo has been completely cast!


    Chu Mo then launched a ruthless pursuit of these Zhuge family monks. He didn''t let Xie Tian continue to drink blood, because he was afraid that some Zhuge family monks would expose the matter of Xie Tian drinking blood to the letter board.


    Although the artifact drank blood, there was no strange news, the truly powerful monks knew that this was a normal phenomenon. But the problem is... Not every monk in the world knows this. And there are too many people full of malice towards him.


    Not afraid of no good, just afraid of no good.


    Once this message is sent to the letter board, there will certainly be a large number of "righteous men" who will jump out and accuse him, and will certainly lead the topic to his being the demon clan.


    He is not afraid of fighting, but he doesn''t want to fight for this reason.


    Not to mention, he has to save Qi Xiaoyu.


    The relentless killing continued. Several blood friars of Zhuge family were beheaded as soon as they took out the letter board. Later, the remaining blood friars really didn''t dare to take out the letter board again.


    These people began to flee madly, and really fled in all directions.


    Reckless and rash¡ª¡ª


    Recommended ticket!!


    Those who didn''t vote for the recommendation, hurry up! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 985

    But unfortunately, Chu Mo''s action was too fast, and there was no enemy of unity under his knife.


    One knife at a time!


    If this place had not been sealed off, Chu Mo would never have destroyed all the elite of the whole Zhuge family so easily. To be honest, if all the friars of the Zhuge family can perform normally and really have a desperate heart, even Chu Mo should temporarily avoid his edge.


    No matter how powerful he is, he can''t destroy the elite of such a family alone.


    But in this world, there is no if. Even if there is a if, it can never happen here.


    The sad immortal Zhuge family suppressed themselves with a small town Tianyin, and completely buried their family on this piece of debris.


    Many years later, this incident was called one of the top ten tragedies in the fairy world.


    In the practice world, there are not many things about being exterminated, but there is almost no such thing as the immortal Zhuge family, which is simply sad to the extreme.


    Chu Mo almost collapsed after killing the last monk of Zhuge family. He looked up at the sky overhead, and did not know how long this situation would last.


    Later, Chu Mo opened the letter board, which had accumulated many messages.


    There are also messages from Qin Shi and Dong Yu on it.


    "We have successfully survived the robbery and soared to the fairy world. Have you heard about those things about you? Don''t worry about us. Now we have contacted Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong with the sound stone. The place they are looking for is also very safe." This is Qin Shi sent it a few days ago.


    "Why didn''t you reply? Are you in danger? I hope I can get your message as soon as possible. The fairy world is in chaos now, and we are all anonymous now. Don''t worry about us..." this is a message from Dong Yu.


    After that, there were several messages sent by two people. Their tone was full of worry, but they didn''t want to affect Chu Mo, so they were careful.


    Chu Mo replied to the two people respectively, "I''m ok. I''m fine. Where I am now, I''m blocked by the immortal Zhuge family, and I can''t use any magic. Don''t worry about me, protect yourself."


    As soon as it was sent out, the message from Dong Yu came back immediately. It was obvious that he had been guarding in front of the letter board.


    "Are you all right? Thank God, I thought you had an accident. It''s great. We''re all very happy."


    After Chu Mo saw it, a touch of relief flashed in his eyes, which were still full of murders. Excellent is excellent, which has nothing to do with birth. In the end, these two people took the lead to survive the disaster and came to the fairy world.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and suddenly thought, I don''t know whether Qin Shi and Dong Yu know about blocking heaven and earth? So he asked on the letter board, "do you know the sealed heaven and earth?"


    The reply came back soon: "To block heaven and earth, we usually use Zhentian seal, but Zhentian seal is a rare thing, even among the top clans in the fairy world. It is a thing like Zhentian seal, which is occasionally seen in clans. It is usually used to deal with enemies many times stronger than itself. Under the block of heaven and earth, everyone''s realm is suppressed to the extreme. It is almost ordinary people, and can''t use any magic. The timeliness of Zhentian seal is generally About a month. Of course, there may be some errors due to quality, but the gap between before and after will not exceed ten days. "


    After hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, a month, although not short, is not very long. And it has been seven or eight days.


    Later, Chu Mo replied to situ, Liuyun and Hu lie who sent the message one by one, telling them that he was OK.


    "Hahaha, I knew there would be nothing wrong with my brother. My brother is waiting for you in heaven!" This is Hu lie''s reply.


    "It''s OK." This is Liuyun.


    "How can you survive the siege of the Zhuge family? Great, I thought you had an accident, and then my little servant girl would be free. But speaking of your master, their situation is a little bad. They have been fighting with the Luo family and those enemies close to the Luo family and your Shifu for more than ten days, and the battle is not over yet. But it seems that your master''s situation is not very good." Stuart''s reply was a lot.


    But Chu Mo frowned instantly, his eyes full of murderous thoughts, and his heart was surprised: my master? When did my master get involved? For a long time, Chu Mo had little time to see the discussion area of the letter board, so he missed a lot of news. He didn''t expect that master had not only been involved, but also had a fierce battle with the Luo family.


    "What''s going on? Be more specific!" Chu Mo replied to situ.


    Situ then told Chu Mo what had happened.


    Chu Mo knew that master and Shiniang had been involved from the beginning, and they had been looking for him. After encountering with the monks of the Luo family, his master, the demon king, with his powerful combat power, almost crippled the Legion of monks of the Luo family alone!


    However, the Luo family then called a large number of helpers, and master''s former enemies also participated in one after another. A big war broke out.


    "The key problem is that the Luo family invited a powerful artifact, which is a broken knife. That knife is so ferocious! No one can resist it at all. It''s as good as the knife in your hand!" Situ told Chu mo.


    A broken knife?


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, and the light in his eyes flickered, as if thinking.


    Situ then sent a message: "thanks to the full help of Dan Zong this time, your master would have been unable to support it without the help of Dan Zong. It gives me the feeling that you are not an ally of Dan Zong, but the young master of Dan Zong. They are really working hard for you! You, the guest worship of Lingdan hall, have a very special status! Hee hee."


    Is it just a guest offering? Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled, and he suddenly thought of Liuyun. Then Chu Mo breathed a sigh and said, "my master, where are they?"


    Situ Tu sent a location and asked, "aren''t you blocking the world? Are you sure you can get there in time? Also, I heard that your injury is very serious, so you should be careful yourself. I''ll lead the Si family to pick you up, and let''s go together!"


    Chu Mo replied, "no, don''t involve the Si family. Don''t come either."


    "How can I do that? I''m your little servant girl!" Situ Tu replied.


    "Don''t talk about that. What servant girls are not servant girls? You''re not so cheap, and I''m not so tall. If you think I''m a friend, I''ll think you''re a friend. Don''t care what others say." Chu Mo replied and directly closed the letter board.


    Then take out the killing sky, reach out and gently stroke in the killing sky, a shallow wound suddenly appeared, exuding a trace of blood.


    "Take my blood as a guide to deduce the cause and effect of killing heaven!"


    Chu Mo whispered, and then began to silently run the deduction of Feng Shui magic, deduction.


    Although this place sealed the heaven and earth, it could not seal the deduction in Feng Shui magic. Although Chu Mo could not move the mountains and rivers, he could break all the barriers with his own blood as a guide.


    Hum!


    On the blade of killing heaven, suddenly there was a buzzing.


    It seems that there is an invisible connection, along the killing sky... Straight into the distance.


    "Sure enough!" Chu Mo''s eyes opened, showing a trace of happiness in his eyes¡ª¡ª


    At three o''clock, I''m finally going to see Master. Are you happy?


    Take a monthly ticket and let their teachers and disciples reunite as soon as possible! (¡£)

 Chapter 986

    He gently stroked the blade of killing heaven and asked softly, "killing heaven, can you go and take it back by yourself?"


    Hum!


    Killer Tian trembled again, sending out a burst of buzzing.


    Chu Mo knew that now he was too weak to really exert all the power of killing heaven. It may not even play one in ten million.


    "I wronged you here." Chu Mo said softly.


    Killing the sky made a clank again, as if in response, gently leaning against Chu Mo, as if in comfort.


    "Well, I''m not the one who gives up so easily. Go and bring it back!" Chu Mo patted the blade of killing heaven.


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky suddenly erupted a strong Qi machine, instantly flew to the sky, and died in a flash.


    Then Chu Mo opened his legs and ran quickly in the direction of the demon king''s battle.


    Although I can''t come to you so fast, I''m trying!


    On the residual soil, a figure ran at high speed, constantly crossing huge cracks that were wide and deep. Keep sprinting towards the goal.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the sky, in a huge jungle, there is a very desolate place to connect.


    Generally speaking, the connecting place of heaven is not so desolate, because a large number of celestial friars fly to heaven every year. Friars who have been killed by heaven during their ascent are generally popular with those forces in the heaven.


    In heaven, the transformation from the soaring period to the great luojinxian does not need a disaster.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that there are brave people who initiate natural disasters by themselves. If you can succeed, your accomplishments and Taoism will be higher than those monks in the same realm who have not experienced natural disaster. But if it fails... It is inevitable that it will disappear completely between heaven and earth.


    So generally speaking, there are always many people waiting there in the connecting place of the heaven.


    But there is no one in this place.


    Because this is a fierce place!


    More than 3000 years ago, it was very lively here, not a fierce place, but since a fierce beast came, it has become a Jedi. Few people dare to set foot here easily again.


    And few of the celestial friars who flew to this place were able to get out of this fierce place alive.


    Because whenever a friar soars, the place of contact will fluctuate and be sensed by the fierce beast, and then come at the first time. When the friar has just successfully soared and appeared, the fierce beast will attack directly. Kill and swallow the monk at one stroke.


    For 3000 years, I don''t know how many such immortals have died unjustly.


    Today, this place of connection sends out fluctuations again.


    Soon after, a dog like creature, the size of a domestic dog and covered with colorful hair, appeared here like a shadow.


    Sitting next to the lead place, a pair of fierce eyes stared at the lead place, and kept sticking out their tongues and licking their lips, looking hungry and thirsty.


    Then, a faint wave came from the leading place, and a figure wearing a blue skirt gradually emerged from there.


    Whoosh!


    This dog like creature with colorful hair didn''t hesitate at all, just like the countless attacks it has carried out in the past 3000 years, it directly jumped at the figure!


    "Get out!"


    As soon as the figure appeared, he saw the dog like creature. Without any hesitation, he raised his hand and slapped it.


    "Just a human who just rose from the fairy world... Dare to be so arrogant?" In the eyes of the dog like creatures, even a touch of very humanized disdain flashed.


    It didn''t care about the man''s counterattack at all, but opened its mouth and directly bit the man''s throat.


    PA!


    The woman in the blue skirt slapped the dog like creature on the body, and the dog like creature howled fiercely.


    Ow!


    He rolled and flew out, directly breaking dozens of towering trees before falling to the ground.


    Blood flowed from the mouth of the dog like creature, and half of its dog face... Was almost smashed by this slap!


    Then, the woman in the blue skirt walked towards the dog like creature step by step, and there was an amazing black gas in her eyes. Looking carefully, it seemed that there was an bottomless abyss floating and sinking in the black gas.


    "How dare a dog bully this one?" The blue skirt woman''s voice was extremely cold, as if emanating from the ten thousand year cold ice. She soon walked in front of the dog like creature, and suddenly there was a long dark sword in her hand, with a cold blade pointing at the dog like creature.


    "Don''t kill me, my Lord!" The dog shaped creature suddenly spits out words, and then turns into a human shape. It looks like a 17-year-old boy with colorful hair. Then he knelt down in front of the blue skirt woman: "I''m wrong... I''d like to be an adult servant. Please forgive me."


    "Servant? A dog in the realm of true immortality has the face to ask to be his own servant?" The blue skirt woman was extremely strong and looked at the boy with colorful hair coldly: "you''d better die."


    "Ah... Don''t kill me, sir. I''m very useful... Really, I still have a lot of treasures. Please spare your life!" The boy kowtowed repeatedly, and at the same time, a pair of eyes gurgled around, trying to think about what value he still had.


    "Treasure? Do you think I''m a beggar?" The woman in blue skirt sneered.


    "I... I can ask adults for information. My nose is very smart. As long as I smell it, no matter how far it is, I can find it!" The boy shivered, because he felt a strong killing intention from the other side.


    He didn''t even have a chance to think about why a man who had just risen from the fairy world should have such terrible strength and such a terrible breath that he couldn''t resist at all.


    "A good nose? A dog is a dog." The woman in blue skirt muttered coldly.


    The boy wanted to correct her: I''m not a dog, I''m a seven color God wolf! But after thinking about it, he gave up the idea, because he didn''t dare. And now I''m waiting for fate to come. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    "Take out a trace of your original God and swear to be loyal to me forever. If you betray me, it will disappear." After waiting for a long time, the blue skirt woman said with a cold face and some impatience.


    The boy''s face suddenly froze, and he wanted to express his opposition, saying that he was a wolf, not a dog... Dogs can be loyal to humans, but wolves won''t. But he just hesitated for a moment, and the blue skirt woman over there let out a cold hum with her nostrils. He shivered violently.


    "OK, OK, I promise!" The boy said, directly sacrificed a trace of the original life God, and then swore with the original life God to be loyal to the adult forever.


    Then, the woman in the blue skirt accepted the trace of the original life God of the teenager. Then, the breath on her body suddenly changed, instantly reducing countless levels!


    The young man stared at the blue skirt woman dumbfounded. At this time, he dared to really look at the adult, but suddenly found that the adult was beautiful and could not be anything. This is not the point of the problem. The point is... This talent seems to be very weak!


    "What are you looking at?" The woman in blue skirt gave him a cold look, but at this time, this look completely lost the power just now.


    This made the young man stunned, and he murmured, "your strength, sir..."


    "What happened to my strength?" The blue skirt woman said indifferently, "I just flew up from the fairy world, and I haven''t really broken through to the realm of the great Luo Jinxian. Is there any problem?"


    Poof!


    The boy suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and looked at the blue skirt woman with a sad and angry face: "that just... Just why?"


    "It''s just your illusion." The woman in blue skirt said faintly.


    The boy was stunned fiercely and began to think about it. He remembered that as soon as he met someone, he was kicked away and seriously injured... Seriously injured? He suddenly felt that his whole body was in good condition. Where was there any sign of injury?


    "Ah... I... Ow!" The boy suddenly looked sad and angry and howled up to the sky¡ª¡ª


    It''s raining heavily outside. It''s splashing into a small river. The road is full of water. How can I go home? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 987

    The woman in blue skirt smiled coldly, "you can choose to go back now, little dog?"


    "I''m not a dog!" The boy finally couldn''t help roaring, and a threatening voice came out of his throat. Now he really wanted to bite the woman''s throat. Please search for the most complete novels


    "Are you really going to repent? Do you think that even if there is a trace of divine consciousness in the hands of the Buddha, there will be no threat for a high-level creature like you?" The woman in blue dress looked at the boy indifferently.


    Somehow, this time, that terrible momentum... Seems to have returned to the blue skirt woman. The boy shivered fiercely and looked at the blue skirt woman: "you, what are you? The human beings flying up in the fairy world... Can''t be so terrible as you!"


    "That''s your ignorance. You''re very lucky. The person you met is my self, and I happen to lack a dog around me." The woman in the blue skirt curled her mouth and remembered her handsome and determined face and her pure angry and unyielding eyes.


    She couldn''t help sighing softly: "it''s a pity that she couldn''t kill him after all. If he didn''t die... You would never be willing to integrate with me?"


    This sentence seemed to be a question and answer, which made the teenager slightly stunned.


    Then, the woman in blue skirt walked out without even looking at the boy.


    The boy hesitated for a moment, shook his head, walked quickly and followed the woman in blue skirt.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Fairyland, above the huge swamp.


    The battle continues!


    This battle has lasted for more than ten days.


    The battle between Dan Zong and Luo Jia is actually over.


    There were casualties on both sides. Generally speaking, the casualties of the Luo family were greater. Now both sides have a temporary truce, watching the two men fighting.


    On the side of the Luo family, there is Luo Wufu, the first master of the Luo family holding the broken knife.


    The battle between him and the demon king has been going on.


    Luo Wufu can be called a legend of Luo family. When he was young, his talent was very bad, even very poor. It was concluded from an early age that lovov''s achievements in this life would probably reach the peak of the refining period. This is also because Luo Wufu is a direct descendant of the Luo family and can use a large number of resources provided by the family. Otherwise, in the eyes of many people, he can cultivate to the realm of Yuanying, which is a big pass.


    Therefore, when Luo Wufu was young, he also had a nickname, called Luo sick man.


    Although his identity comes from the Luo family, in this world where the strong are respected, he can''t get any respect at all. But lovov never complained, nor did he swear loudly that what would happen to lovov one day. He just kept working silently and spent almost all his time on cultivation.


    But it''s still useless. Cultivation is not farming. If you work hard, you can harvest more food. Cultivation still depends on talent. Without that talent, no matter how hard you try, the final result is the same.


    Luo Wufu stumbled into the realm of golden elixir. It took more than 200 years. Those family children of his age, the worst... Have reached the peak of primordial infancy. This is also a collateral branch of the family, without resources.


    Two hundred years later, the worst of the legitimate children of the same age reached the peak of the refining period.


    In contrast, lovov is a real waste wood. Many people even suggested to cancel his family sacrifice, because they felt that such resources were a huge waste for him.


    However, Luo Wucheng, the owner of the Luo family, who is Luo Wufu''s brother, still defied all opinions and insisted on giving his due resources to his brother.


    In the words of luowu city at that time, his talent may be really bad, but his efforts... Are worth learning from all of you. If you people who think you have talent can work as hard as Wufu, your achievements will be higher.


    Because the speed of realm improvement is too slow, lovulf''s appearance also looks particularly old. When upgrading the realm can change his appearance, he did not deliberately make himself look younger. It can also be said that Luo Wufu only wanted to practice, and did not consider the problem of appearance at all.


    This also makes Luo Wufu look very old now, just like those old people in the Luo family.


    Turning point, it appeared more than 300 years ago. At that time, Luo Wufu, with continuous efforts, had reached the stage of Yuanying, and was barely a good monk. But in this fairyland, the friars in the primordial period are nothing at all.


    At that time, there was a ancestral artifact in the Xianjie Luo family, and no one knew how it came from. Because the Luo family has existed in the fairy world for many years, it is said that the four worlds of celestial beings and human beings have not been separated. The Luo family already lives here.


    Of course, there were still a lot of contacts between the Luo family and the master family at that time.


    There is a saying that this ancestor artifact was obtained by the ancestors of the Luo family when the four realms of immortals and spirits appeared.


    That''s a cutting knife.


    The ancestors of the Luo family thought it was a real magic weapon, but it was broken somehow. He brought the amputation knife back to his family without telling anyone. Then seal it up.


    Later, the ancestor of the Luo family sat down, and later generations found this cutting knife. It is found that it is extremely sharp, and almost no weapon can be compared with it.


    But strangely, no one can use it!


    Once you want to use it, it will backfire and hurt people. This makes many people full of awe for this truncation knife and think that it is a spiritual deity.


    After many years, no one could use it. Gradually, this ancestor was sealed.


    Until Luo Wufu stepped into the realm of Yuanying and entered the Luo family treasure house. According to the rules of the Luo family, any legitimate son of the Luo family who enters the primordial period can enter the treasure house and choose a magic weapon.


    Therefore, lovov chose this legendary ancestor.


    At that time, many people laughed at him, saying that he was simply fantastical and even wanted to use this ancestor.


    But to everyone''s surprise, this ancestral artifact, in the hands of lovov... Can be used!


    Many people are unwilling to believe that the spirit in the ancestral device may have died. They want to try. As a result, all those who try are injured by this truncation knife. In the end, people finally recognized that lovov was qualified to master this ancestor. Although he didn''t know why.


    However, lovov''s change also began with this ancestor.


    Since he got this truncation knife, Luo Wufu seemed to suddenly open his mind. The speed of cultivation was advancing by leaps and bounds. In only 300 years, he broke through from a primordial monk to a rising monk at one stroke. Until today, lovov has stood at the peak of the soaring period!


    And because the foundation of that year was particularly solid, so that Luo Wufu has now become the first master of the whole fairy Luo family!


    After becoming the first master of the family, Luo Wufu did not have any arrogance. He was very grateful to the family and extremely loyal to his brother Luo Wucheng. Because if he had no family and brother, he could not have achieved this achievement at all.


    Therefore, in this battle, even if he was only obsessed with cultivation in the past, and had not even heard about the demon king, he saw that his brother hated this person, and all the people in the family hated this person. He vowed to kill this man!


    Vote for a recommendation!)


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 988

    Qiang!


    Lovov can''t remember how many times this was his violent collision with the other side.


    The man in front of him is the only strong man he has ever seen!


    Moreover, the other party''s means of playing with knives are countless times better than him.


    Holding a weapon far inferior to the broken knife in his hand, he fought with him for more than ten days, and the weapon can remain intact!


    However, Luo Wufu didn''t mean to give up. His fighting spirit was still very strong. In his eyes... There was only this person. Kill him and you''ll finish the task yourself.


    The demon king''s face was also very serious.


    He is not arrogant, not arrogant enough to think that he is the first master in the fairy world. But speaking of it, looking at the whole fairyland, there are really not many opponents who can fight with him for so long. I didn''t expect that this old monk of Luo family, who didn''t show mountains and dew and had never even heard of his name, could fight with him for so long!


    Generally speaking, battles between monks usually end very quickly. It may be a time of incense or a time of tea. Even if it''s long... It usually doesn''t exceed an hour. Like this, when the first World War lasted more than ten days, it was really rare.


    Even if the old monk in front of him relied on the cutting knife in his hand, he was definitely a strong enemy even without the cutting knife.


    "You are a worthy opponent." The old monk hit and hit, and suddenly said a word. And this is the first thing the old monk said after fighting with the demon king for more than ten days.


    The demon king was stunned at first, and then said, "so are you."


    "If... Without this knife, I don''t think I''m your opponent. The battle might have ended long ago." Said the old monk.


    "It''s meaningless to say this. Weapons are also a kind of strength." Said the demon king.


    "Yes." The old monk sighed, "if I can, I don''t want to kill you."


    "Kill me?" The devil picked his eyebrows and felt a little funny: "we have been fighting for more than ten days. Do you think you can really kill me?"


    "Yes!" The old monk nodded with affirmation on his face: "I still have a unique skill that hasn''t been released... However, this unique skill doesn''t belong to me, but to this knife, so I don''t want to use it."


    "Wufu..." luowu City, who was watching the war in the distance, said faintly, "you talk too much."


    "Hey..." Luo Wufu gently sighed, and then whispered, "sorry."


    While talking, the cutting knife in his hand suddenly burst into a brilliant light, which exploded with a bang, sending out a shocking killing opportunity.


    This came down so suddenly that those who looked around all retreated in horror, retreated to a more distant place, and then looked at lovov with a frightened face.


    The black clothes made of special materials on the demon king were instantly shot out of dozens of holes by this murderous gas, and blood flowed out of the holes, instantly wetting a large area of clothes!


    The little butterfly in the distance immediately exclaimed, "husband!"


    The demon king''s body swayed gently and said, "what a killing chance!"


    "Cut!" At this moment, the whole person''s momentum changed completely, like a high God, holding up the broken knife in his hand, he slashed down at the demon king.


    Cleave the mountains!


    There is no fancy action, only such a simple blow.


    But the devil''s face suddenly changed, because at this moment, he felt a strong smell of death, which enveloped him in an instant.


    "No!" The little butterfly in the distance immediately wanted to rush over, but was held by two female Xius of Dan Zong.


    Suddenly, there was a crack sound in the demon king''s body, which was crushed by the murderous spirit of this cutting knife!


    "No!" Xiaodie immediately burst into tears.


    Boom!


    Overhead, there was a more dull loud noise, and a knife... Turned into a rainbow and flew directly.


    Hum!


    Luo Wufu''s cutting knife suddenly burst into a strong buzzing sound, and then swish... Unexpectedly, he broke away from Luo Wufu''s hand and flew directly to the sky. In this process, the hilt cast by lovov fell off directly.


    The demon king felt that the breath of death that enveloped him disappeared in an instant, and the pressure in his body suddenly disappeared. Without any hesitation, he stabbed lovov in the chest.


    And Luo Wufu, the whole person stayed there, completely ignored the knife of the demon king... And didn''t seem to hear the reminder of those people in the distant family at all. He let the knife of the demon king stab into his chest. He just looked at the sky foolishly, and the broken knife that originally belonged to him collided directly with the knife that flew from nowhere.


    Without the splash of sparks, the two sides directly fused together.


    Lovov suddenly seemed to understand something. In his eyes, an endless look erupted and murmured, "so it is..."


    Poof!


    The tip of the knife in the devil''s hand stabbed Luo Wufu''s chest.


    The severe pain made Luo Wufu seem to wake up a little. He looked down at the knife stopped in his chest, and then looked up at the demon king: "why... Don''t you kill me?"


    The demon king took a deep look at him, and then took another look at the knife in the sky. On his face, which had been flat, suddenly showed a faint smile: "no why, just don''t want to kill you!"


    While the demon king was talking, he waved to the knife in the sky.


    An eye popping scene happened, and the knife that integrated lovov''s broken knife... Actually flew straight towards the demon king.


    Then he was grasped by the demon king.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What happened? The broken knife... Isn''t it in the hands of Luo Wufu? Hasn''t a killing move been brewing?"


    "What about the knife that flew from the sky? It swallowed the broken knife in Luo Wufu''s hand? It was called by the demon king? God... I''m not dazzled, am I?"


    All this changed so fast that everyone around was dumbfounded.


    Except for the devil himself.


    The Demon Lord put away his knife, then gently stroked the blade and whispered, "if he can''t come, he''ll let you come, right?"


    Hum!


    The knife in the devil''s hand made a buzzing sound.


    "Artifact!" Among the onlookers in the distance, someone''s face changed greatly: "this is a real top artifact! This is not channeling, this is a real spirit!"


    All the people in the Luo family turned extremely pale. Their only support is lovov and the broken knife in his hand. To be exact, it''s the broken knife.


    Now the broken knife is gone!


    How can we fight this war?


    At this time, someone seemed to recognize it and exclaimed, "the knife in the devil''s hand seems... Seems to be Chu Mo''s!"


    Hiss!


    In all directions, I don''t know how many people took a breath at the same time, and they were all too frightened to speak.


    "What is the relationship between the demon king and Chu Mo?" Someone couldn''t help asking questions.


    At this time, no one would believe that there was no relationship between the demon king and Chu mo.


    The demon king glanced at the direction of the voice, which was the group of neutral observers. He said faintly, "Chu Mo, is my apprentice."


    Boom!


    This sentence is shocking.


    Then, the demon king directly passed Luo Wufu, who was standing in the void, and rushed in the direction of the Luo family.


    There are not only the monks of the Luo family, but also those who chased and killed him desperately in the past and still want to kill him now.


    In the eyes of the demon king, there was a cold light shining: "now, it''s time for us to settle!"¡ª¡ª


    It will be delivered at three o''clock today.


    The rain has stopped outside, so you have to run home quickly... Otherwise it will rain again later. Without an umbrella... Cheng luotangji may still have a cold, so he can''t break out. Everyone vote for a monthly ticket!


    If there is no monthly ticket, it is OK to vote for recommendation!


    starting point! starting point! starting point!


    Yes, let''s start voting!!! (~^~)

 Chapter 989

    When the demon king said this sentence, almost everyone... All of them had a fierce chill in their hearts!


    Before, the demon king who didn''t have that fierce knife was so terrible. Now in his hand... With such a peerless fierce knife, who can stop him?


    At this time, an old man came out of the crowd, looked at the demon king and said in a deep voice: "Taoist friends, enemies should be solved rather than tied..."


    The demon king glanced at the speaker indifferently: "are you Zhao Shanzhi?"


    "Hehe, Taoist friends have a good memory." The old man nodded.


    "What position do you have to say this to me?" The demon king looked at the old man coldly: "you were the fiercest one who shouted at me in those years! My wife said that those who chased me in those years, as long as they sincerely apologized and admitted their mistakes, their hatred was written off. Where were you then?"


    "Enemies should be solved rather than tied... Why should Taoist friends create such a killing sin? Do Taoist friends want to be enemies with the whole fairyland? Even if Taoist friends don''t think about themselves, don''t they think about your apprentice?" The old man said earnestly.


    In the eyes of the demon king, a cold light flashed fiercely, holding the killing sky, and it was a knife towards the old man.


    With a cold light, the old man''s body was instantly cut in half, and blood flowed out, falling from the sky like a rain of blood.


    "Demon king... You are too much!" A monk of the Luo family roared.


    Shua!


    There was another cold light, and when he spoke, the monk of Luo family suddenly had a strange head.


    Then, the demon king directly rushed into the crowd here, and the cold light continued to flicker, and terrible knife awns crisscrossed in the void. Almost instantly, a dozen people were cut down into the dust.


    Explain?


    unwanted!


    Talk about peace?


    No interest!


    Threats?


    Kill you!


    This is the devil!


    Domineering demon king!


    This is not only to avenge the pursuit of the year, but also to vent for the disciples.


    Seeing the sky killing, the demon king understood everything. He knew that the knife in Chu Mo''s hand was extraordinary, but he had never been curious. Including some secrets about Chu Mo, he didn''t ask much.


    This is the devil, love and hate are only in the heart, never like to say it out of the devil!


    "Kill!" A roar rang out from the friars of the Luo family: "no matter how strong his demon king is, he is just a person, so I don''t believe he can''t die!"


    A large number of monks rushed to the demon king fearlessly. Because they all know in their hearts that if they can''t kill the demon king today, they must be the ones who will die later.


    There are also many people who have strong fear and withdrawal in their hearts.


    Like the previous Fu family, they were afraid of being killed, and their souls trembled after being killed!


    No one could have thought of this result before. Just two masters and disciples stirred up the whole fairy world.


    So many great forces in the fairy world have nothing to do with their masters and disciples.


    Luo Wufu stood there blankly. Suddenly, he seemed to have recovered his mind and said in a deep voice, "I can''t refuse to repay the great kindness of the Luo family. Demon king, stop!"


    "Impossible." Only in the face of luowufu, a pure monk, could the demon king speak a little more, but the answer was still cold and stiff.


    "Then die together!" Luo Wufu said, suddenly triggered a disaster.


    Above the endless sky above, the robbery cloud rose out of thin air, the dark robbery cloud writhed and rolled, and purple lightning flashed constantly.


    Soaring robbery!


    At this time, Luo Wufu even directly triggered the soaring catastrophe that made the celestial friars pale.


    Many monks couldn''t help shouting curses on the spot.


    "Lovov, are you crazy? Are you trying to kill everyone?"


    "Stop, lovov, stop quickly!"


    "You want to drag everyone to death, don''t you?"


    Once the Apocalypse breaks out, it will envelop all those present who have no time to escape. Just like Chu Mo used heaven to rob Yin people in those days, monks with any accomplishments will bear heaven to what extent.


    Many monks present have never even experienced any natural disaster. In the face of this sudden disaster, their faces changed greatly. Scared to death.


    Originally, countless monks scattered in the surrounding sky to watch the excitement were all like frightened birds, frantically fleeing towards the distance.


    For Mahayana friars, this kind of disaster... Has no vitality!


    Even if it is a monk in the rising period, it is also a real disaster. Those people didn''t even have the mind to scold Luo Wufu, so they ran away directly.


    The monks on Dan Zong''s side also changed their faces, and their eyes were full of anger.


    This madman!


    This is clearly the rhythm that he wants to drag everyone down.


    No distinction between ourselves and the enemy!


    It''s crazy!


    "Sorry, if I don''t do this, I''m afraid the demon king will kill more people! Since I want to sacrifice, let me sacrifice first! I''d rather sacrifice my life than stop him!" Luo Wufu''s face was covered with a layer of holy brilliance.


    Now even the monks in the Luo family couldn''t help scolding: "Luo Wufu... Are you crazy?"


    "Stop quickly!"


    "Don''t do that!"


    Luo Wucheng stood in the crowd, pursed his mouth, but did not speak. He just silently took out a rune. Instantly open. Dun Fu took him and disappeared without a trace.


    The breath above the sky is becoming more and more oppressive, and the thunder of disaster may come at any time.


    The demon king sighed, glanced at Luo Wufu and said, "sorry."


    A knife!


    Click!


    In the sky, there was a sudden thunder.


    This thunder almost paralyzed many monks present on the spot, thinking it was the thunder of disaster.


    But in fact, this is the fifth thunder of Youming Badao!


    And it''s still at this time of gathering, the power of this knife is several times greater than usual!


    It has to be said that the demon king is not only powerful, but also his talent... Is quite amazing!


    A ray of light, like a rainbow through the sun, instantly passed through Luo Wufu''s body.


    Luo Wufu''s body froze instantly, and then the blood flowed out along the corner of his mouth. In his eyes, there were several breakdowns. Looking at the direction of the demon king, he smiled faintly: "if there is an afterlife... I am willing to be a friend with you!"


    Bang!


    Luo Wufu''s body exploded and completely dissipated in the void.


    It''s not a self explosion under despair, but a means to completely destroy your own body.


    Luo Wufu''s obsession with cultivation does not mean that he is stupid. He is very clear that his just act has provoked public anger. Since he still can''t stop the demon king and will still die, it''s better to simply destroy his body. Lest you be humiliated by those angry people.


    With the fall of lovov, the robbery clouds in the sky also quickly dispersed.


    Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then... Many people found that with a look of despair, the demon king took the killer... And appeared in front of them again.


    This day is completely impossible.


    The confidence of a large number of monks, including the Luo family, which was easy to gather before, was shattered with the farce made by Luo Wufu. A large number of monks began to flee in all directions.


    The demon king was carrying killing the sky, with a face of indifference harvesting life.


    The group of people of Dan Zong also took advantage of the situation and launched the final attack on the enemy who had no resistance. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 990

    The outcome of such a battle can be imagined.


    After this war, the once brilliant fairy Luo family never recovered. It was not long before it was united by several major forces and completely divided up all industries. The Luo family has withered since then.


    The great enemies of life and death who once belonged to the demon king were also in this war. They went to sevenoreight in ten, and all the remaining ones hid. From then on, they disappeared and dared not appear again.


    Dan Zong won a complete victory, and this war completely established the position of Dan Zong in the fairy world. From the previous first-class forces, one step into the real top forces. And the fairy world has also changed from the original two top forces to today''s three pillars.


    It can be said that this time, the Lingdan hall bet Chu Mo first, and the Dan sect thoroughly implemented the Lingdan hall order, which was the key to this great victory.


    In addition, if there is no magic king and his wife, the time of this victory will probably be postponed for a long time. Or... Whether there will be this big win is unknown.


    The demon king is really too strong! His strength made all enemies afraid.


    But in fact, is the devil really invincible? Does he really not get hurt? In fact, neither.


    The demon king is not really invincible, and he will also be injured, but he told everyone with a domineering posture: even if I am not really invincible, you can''t beat me! Even if I still get hurt, you don''t have that ability!


    Through this battle, the demon king also thoroughly established his reputation. So that the post-war letter board is full of news about this war and about the demon king. Many great forces in heaven have therefore paid attention to the demon king. And through various channels, I want to invite the demon king to join my family and sect.


    For this, the demon king without a letter board is completely dismissive.


    After the war, after thanking the people of Dan Zong with Xiaodie. The demon king directly said to kill heaven, "take me to find him."


    Hum!


    Killing the sky flew up in the air, and then hung in the air.


    The demon king took Xiaodie''s hand, followed by Jitian, and flew all the way to the distance.


    The Zhuge family is in tragedy, and the Luo family cannot avoid declining. The two core figures in this battle are still living in this world.


    Rumors in the fairy world that Chu Mo is a demon clan have become less and less.


    Some ignorant young people will be scolded by their elders when they talk about this matter again: "what are you talking about? Who told you that Chu Mo is a demon?"


    "What devil? Little rabbit, I think you look like a devil!"


    "Shit, everyone has to be punished. If you''re tired of living, go by yourself. Don''t implicate the family!"


    At this time, those young people will always look at their elders with a wronged face, dare to be angry, and think in their hearts, who said that Chu Mo was a demon a few days ago? Is the demon king a demon? Who said that demon king and Chu mo were the biggest villains in the fairy world, and everyone got to kill them?


    Such things happen all over the fairy world.


    It seems that after this war, countless monks in the fairy world have changed their original cognition. The whole fairyland, with an incredible speed, restored calm.


    In a small town in the south, in front of a grocery stall, the old monk was dozing off. A beautiful young woman frowned and was packing her things. While packing, she muttered, "look at you, such an old man, who has made this place a mess. What junk is this? It''s still here!"


    The old monk said vaguely, "don''t move around, those things are treasures!"


    "Hum, they are babies. I can''t move, can I?" The woman''s voice is a little dangerous.


    The old monk immediately shivered, opened his eyes, looked at the woman''s face and said, "Hey, you are my biggest baby, what are these rags? Throw away those that don''t look good!"


    "That''s pretty much the same!"


    At this time, a strange voice sounded from a distance: "Yo, old lame, you have great luck. Where did you find such a beautiful girl? Is it your illegitimate daughter? How about marrying me... Father-in-law?"


    A gangster came swaggering from a distance. People on the street all dodged, with disgust on their faces, but no one dared to speak.


    Because this guy looks like a gangster, but he is a monk at the peak of Mahayana. He is also a bully in this city, bullying men and women. No one dares to provoke him.


    I had nothing to do before, so I went to the old monk to play with the autumn wind. If I saw something, I picked it up and left. I never gave money. The old monk never said a word and let him take it.


    But this time... It''s a little different.


    The old monk stood up directly and glanced at the visitor lightly, "who do you say is the old lame?"


    "Yo?" The monk at the peak of Mahayana came over with a sneer on his face and said, "old immortal, old lame, I''ll say you! Have you lost your temper? Or do you want to pretend to be a bit manly in front of beautiful women?"


    The woman glanced at the old monk and said faintly, "these years, you just let this garbage bully?"


    The old monk hehe smiled: "Why are you still so hot tempered after all your years in Buddhism?"


    The woman stared at the old monk: "I can only do things that bully you. What are they?"


    The gangster at the peak of the Mahayana was a little confused. He looked at these two people who looked mismatched and uncoordinated and flirted there. He got angry and said angrily, "old lame..."


    PA!


    A crisp voice directly interrupted the rest of the Mahayana monk''s words.


    The old monk slapped hard, slapped the monk on the face of the peak of Mahayana, and then said angrily, "you may... Never heard of my deeds when I was young."


    "How dare you fight..."


    PA!


    There was another crisp sound, and the old monk slapped again.


    "Some mother gave birth to garbage that no mother taught, get out of here!" The cold voice of the old monk, like a knife, stabbed the heart of the monk at the peak of Mahayana.


    Somehow, this monk at the peak of Mahayana was a little afraid. This made him ashamed and angry. Then he took out a magic instrument from his body and directly blasted it at the old monk.


    "Old beast... I killed you!"


    The old monk took his time, picked up a piece of black, like scrap iron from the stall, and smashed it at the magic weapon.


    Bang!


    The magic instrument burst to pieces.


    Then, this piece of scrap iron directly hit the face of this Mahayana peak monk, and immediately hit him with blood on his face.


    "If you don''t get out, I''ll kill you!" The old monk said coldly.


    The peak monk of Mahayana looked at the old monk with a frightened face, and then... Turned and ran!


    There were sudden shouts of surprise in the street. People had never seen the old monk act. Today, they suddenly found that the ugly old monk was so terrible.


    The old friar glanced at the woman beside him, nodded and bowed and said, "look, I''ll say... Are these all my treasures?"


    The woman curled her lips and said, "OK, pack up your junk quickly, and let''s get out of here."


    "Really want to go?" The old monk''s face showed some reluctance.


    "Is this kind of place really suitable for you?" The woman sighed lightly, "if it weren''t for the patriarch, I wouldn''t be able to come back in my life. There''s no hope to cure your leg... We all owe the patriarch!"


    The old monk looked serious and nodded, "OK, let''s go to him! I think I can still play a little role!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 991

    Somewhere in the fairy world, two beautiful young women are getting together and whispering.


    "Star, do you think this Chu Mo is the boy we met in those years?"


    "I think it''s very possible!" Xing''er blinked a pair of beautiful eyes and whispered, "when we met him, he was definitely not in the realm of foundation building. And for so many years, I have only heard of him who can enter the magic world without reaching the realm of foundation building."


    Another young girl nodded, "I didn''t expect that over the years, he has grown to this point. It''s amazing."


    "Yes, yue''er, we two have been working hard until we barely reached the refining period. Compared with others, it''s simply too weak." Star said with a sigh.


    "In fact, don''t lose heart. His talent is even recognized by those big people in the world of heaven." Yue''er said.


    "What do you approve? I''m angry when it comes to this matter. What do those big people in the heaven on the letter board say? In fact, Chu Mo is not very strong. He says that many people of his age have the realm of emperor. Isn''t this a raise?" Xing''er said angrily.


    "You, you don''t understand. Those big people are protecting him!" Yue''er said softly, "and speaking of it, those people who are compared with Chu Mo are all the top peerless Tianjiao in the world. Don''t forget, those peerless Tianjiao, but they don''t even disdain to enter the magic world."


    Xing''er looked at yue''er somewhat confused and asked, "are those people helping him?"


    "Of course, don''t you see that there are a lot less comments on the letter board about childe Chu Mo recently?" Yue''er said with a smile.


    Xing''er''s eyes lit up and nodded: "when you say this, I also found that people''s attention to Master Chu Mo didn''t seem to be as enthusiastic as in the past. Those who shouted on the letter board that they would teach Master Chu Mo a hard lesson when they saw him were also much less."


    "In any case, this should be a good thing for childe Chu mo. no matter how powerful a genius is, it is fragile before he really grows up." Yue''er said.


    "Yue''er, have you heard that there is actually a force behind childe Chu Mo?" Star said.


    "Power? Are you talking about the ethereal palace? I''ve heard of it. It seems that a group of friends of Prince Chu Mo are there." Yue''er said.


    "Then you say, how about joining the ethereal palace?" Xing''er said with some excitement.


    "Ah? We? Join the ethereal palace?" Yue''er looked at xing''er in surprise.


    "Yes, don''t you think our respective families have changed their attitudes towards Qiu Dong and Luo Ming recently?" Xing''er said gloomily, "Qiu Dong sent someone to my house to give a heavy gift after breaking into the Mahayana period a while ago. He said that everything in those years was his fault and asked me to forgive him."


    "What do you say?" The moon asked.


    "Of course I can''t forgive him!" The star looked at the moon: "Song Xinger is not a genius, but I''m also a sensible person. The things Qiu Dong and Luo Ming did in those years are enough to illustrate their character. Even if the four of us grew up together as childhood sweethearts, I still can''t accept a person with a problem of character to become my husband. But what bothers me is that... At home... It seems to mean this. I think Qiu Dong''s future is unlimited."


    "Sure enough." Yue''er sighed, "it''s the same in my family. Luo Ming visited my family after breaking through the Mahayana period some time ago. We thought about our past friendship and didn''t tell our family about it. My elders also blamed me for being ruthless and saying that I was too indifferent to Luo Ming... You know? I was so angry at that time that I said that thing and explained why I fell out with Luo Ming. Guess what my family said?"


    Xing''er said with a wry smile, "does it mean that greed can happen to everyone, and young people will always make mistakes and be confused for a while? Haven''t they changed now? Besides, there are so many beautiful and bright things in the spiritual world... There are so many darkness you haven''t seen, compared with them, they are good!"


    "Hey, how do you know?" Yue''er looked at xing''er in surprise: "did I tell you before?"


    "Of course you didn''t tell me, because that''s what my family told me." Xing''er pursed her lips and said, "anyway, I don''t accept it. Yue''er, let''s run away from home! Go to join the ethereal palace!"


    "But the problem is... Where is the ethereal palace? We don''t know at all!" Yue''er also has some intention.


    Two young girls, not stupid, gave up the advantages of the family to join a small force. They all know Chu Mo''s ability and admire him very much.


    Over the years, although I have seen many voices of fighting and killing Chu Mo on the letter board, and I have seen many smears of Chu Mo, in fact, there is no real evidence to prove that Chu Mo''s character is not good!


    "We... We can try to add Ping Ping''s friends!" Xing''er said excitedly, "we don''t know Chu Mo''s name on the letter board, but do you remember that in the misty palace, there was a man named Ping Ping who had publicly supported Chu Mo on the letter board in the magic world before?"


    "When you say that, I remember. It''s true." Yue''er was also excited, and then she took out the letter board: "why don''t we try?"


    "Try it, try it quickly! I can''t breathe when I stay in the family every day." Xing''er said, "I''m afraid my father''s brain will blow one day... Promise to marry me to Qiu Dong, and it''s over..."


    "What about your father?" Yue''er glanced at xing''er and said, "then I''ll try!" Say, on the letter board to add friends, enter Ping Ping''s name on the letter board, duckweed, and then choose to become a friend.


    After waiting for a while, there was no response. Yue''er was a little disappointed and said, "ignore me..."


    At this time, a prompt suddenly came from the letter board that Ping Ping has become your friend.


    "Wow!" The two women looked at each other and slapped each other excitedly.


    Then, I saw a message sent over there: Hello, who are you?


    Yue''er quickly scratched and pulled on the letter board, and said, "the letter board is really a good thing. Those who have not seen the letter board... It''s really pathetic, they have never seen the real wonderful world. They can only live in front of the video stone every day, hee hee."


    "Well, be serious." Xing''er reminds me.


    Yue''er quickly sent a long message, which said: Hello, my name is Zhao yue''er. My friend song Xinger and I met Prince Chu once. We are all monks in the fairy world, and the realm is not high, only the period of refining God. We want to join the ethereal palace. I wonder if we can? About our identity, you can check with Master Chu


    A message came quickly over there: if you really know the childe, we welcome you very much. Also, the refining period is very strong, and I''m just a Yuanying... Don''t worry, I''ll tell you about it now. If it''s OK, I''ll tell you the address.


    Xing''er and yue''er jumped up with excitement, and then closed their mouths at the same time with a tacit understanding. As soon as their eyes turned, they understood each other''s intentions.


    Soon, two medium-sized families in the fairy world, the Song family and the Zhao family, each had a legitimate daughter who ran away from home and disappeared. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 992

    Villa, small bridge, old tree, flowing water, under the pavilion.


    Chu Mo was dressed in blue and sat on one side of the table. Opposite him, he was a handsome demon king dressed in black. Beside the demon king is a little butterfly dressed in red.


    "Something?" The demon king looked at Chu Mo, took out the letter board, replied a few words, and asked. In those days, he probably wouldn''t ask this question, but now, with the beauty on his side, his mood has changed a lot.


    "Two very interesting little girls are going to join the ethereal palace in the fairy world." Chu Mo smiled: "when I met in the magic world, it seemed that I had torn apart two couples."


    The demon king rolled his eyes and stared at Chu Mo: "Why are so many little girls around you still flirting everywhere?"


    The little butterfly on the side covered her mouth and smiled, "how can you say that about your apprentice?"


    "Shiniang, you are the best. You see, my master doesn''t give me a chance to explain." Chu Mo took the opportunity to sue directly: "Shiniang, you don''t know how my master took me as an apprentice..."


    As he spoke, he ignored the dark faced demon king and made a crackling complaint. Chu Mo knows too much about his master''s temperament. He is typically cold outside and hot inside. He doesn''t have to be afraid of him at all.


    Xiaodie laughed as she listened. Finally, she couldn''t help staring at the demon king and said, "are you such an apprentice?"


    The demon king curled his mouth: "what''s the matter? You don''t know how stubborn this little guy was. He wouldn''t follow me if I frightened him so much."


    "Well, I''ve been so backbone since I was a child." Xiaodie had long been elated by Chu Mo''s teacher''s wife, and the more she looked at Chu Mo, the more pleasing she was to her eyes.


    Chu Mo looked at Xiaodie and said with a smile, "Shiniang still knows me!"


    "Know shit!" The demon king sneered at one side: "he was scared silly in those days. A little boy suddenly encountered this kind of thing, and he didn''t know what to do. What kind of intelligence and calmness would completely disappear in that case, leaving a little stubbornness in his bones."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines: "master..."


    "Hum, am I wrong?" Said the demon king.


    "Yes, yes, you are right." Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled: "In those days, I was really scared to death. When I think about this kind of thing, I may think there are many ways to solve it. For example... As soon as you scare me, I will quit and kowtow to you as a teacher immediately. But the problem is... When I really encounter that kind of scene, how can I calm down and think about the pros and cons? There is only one idea in my mind, this villain... Can''t worship him as a teacher, otherwise it may be Worse than death. "


    "You''re brain pumping, so you''re not afraid that I slapped you to death at that time?" The devil sneered.


    Chu Mo scratched his head: "if you really want to pat me to death, as for taking so much effort to frighten me? The more I refuse, I''m afraid the more you want to take me as an apprentice..."


    "...." the demon king stared and couldn''t say a word.


    Xiaodie was already laughing at one side, and youyou said, "I can see that you two teachers and disciples are very wonderful. Moreover, I take back my previous view that this little guy was not scared silly at that time, he was a ghost!"


    "Yes, it looks very honest, but in fact, there are many ghosts." The demon king sneered, but anyone can see the satisfaction in Chu Mo''s eyes.


    That memory is the common memory of their teachers and disciples.


    The demon king was at the bottom of his life, and Chu mo... Was also an ignorant teenager.


    When they meet like this, I have to say... It''s really a kind of fate.


    "By the way, Chu Mo, you haven''t said, what about those two little girls? Shiniang will help you refer to them to see if they are suitable to be your wife." Xiaodie and Mojun have no children. Before they met Chu Mo, they had already regarded Chu Mo as their own children. At the moment, it was naturally maternal explosion. Care about Chu Mo''s life.


    "What are you involved in such a thing?" The demon king glanced at the little butterfly.


    Xiaodie said angrily, "I''m a teacher''s mother. What''s wrong with the child?"


    The demon king immediately shut up.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "it''s nothing, Shiniang. It''s like this..."


    Chu Mo told Xiaodie about the two young lovers he met when picking dragon scales in the magic world.


    "It was just a friend of mine. She was still in the spiritual world. She asked me if I knew these two people, and I said yes. These two people are good." Chu Mo looked at the demon king and the little butterfly: "the misty palace is a place for me to settle down for the people around me."


    "Good boy! That''s right." Xiaodie said, "in this world, no matter how powerful a monk is, someone must follow him. No matter how independent you are, there must also be a huge force behind you. If your master had such a force behind him, it would not be so miserable."


    The demon king was silent and did not refute. Over the years, his state of mind is changing, and many of his unswerving views in the past are also changing. Especially this time, the whole fairy world is surging, and a large number of forces are targeted at their teachers and disciples. At this time, if there is no Dan Zong to stand up, I''m afraid their situation will not be like this.


    If Dan Zong stood on their side, he could already intimidate countless people.


    "Shiniang heard that you have a confidante. Have you been together? Why don''t you see her?" Xiaodie looks at Chu Mo and asks.


    Chu Mo looked gloomy and whispered, "I don''t know where she is now. The problem with her is very serious, and I''m a little at a loss."


    People are vulnerable, Chu Mo is no exception, talking about Qi Xiaoyu, his mood suddenly fell down. Drinking with the demon king, he told them the story between him and Qi Xiaoyu.


    Finally, Chu Mo got drunk.


    Chu Mo was sent back to the room. Xiaodie Xing''s eyes blinked and looked at the demon king and said, "this child has suffered a lot these years."


    The demon king said, "how can you grow without hardship?"


    "I can see that he is very dependent on you." XiaoDie youyou said, "there are too many secrets hidden in him. It is estimated that only you can make him trust so much in this world."


    The demon king sighed gently, "our teachers and disciples met at the lowest point of each other''s lives, but I''m ashamed that these years, when he needed me most, I couldn''t be with him." If Chu mo were here, the demon king would not say it when he died.


    Xiaodie looked at the demon king like water: "you have been running around for me these years, how do you want to do anything else? Speaking of... It''s still because of me..."


    The demon lord held Xiaodie''s hand and said, "I believe he will understand. Moreover, this must be the result he most wants to see. You don''t know the child''s temper. If he doesn''t see you this time, he will be more crazy than me. It is estimated that Fu Jia will bear the brunt."


    "I believe that although I saw him after so many years, I really have the feeling of looking after my own children." Xiaodie said softly, "it''s a pity that I can''t have a child for you now..." as she said, she looked a little gloomy.


    The demon king held Xiaodie''s hand tightly, and said with a free and easy smile: "I never cared about this matter, as long as I had you around. Chu Mo is like my son! Moreover, this boy has great skills, and he must have a way to completely recover you!"


    "Well, I heard that, the guest of Lingdan hall. How can the person who can block the future and destiny of the entire Dan sect in the fairy world be an ordinary person?" Said Xiaodie.


    "So, I was lucky to meet him!" Said the demon king¡ª¡ª


    Teachers and apprentices meet, let''s vote a few recommended votes!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 993

    After many years, the masters and disciples finally met. There was no such superficial excitement as imagined. Chu Mo or the Demon King actually belonged to some introverted people. But this does not mean that they are not happy or excited.


    Therefore, Chu Mo was very drunk that night, and he didn''t even use any strength to get rid of alcohol at all. Just sleep until dawn!


    After waking up, Chu Mo felt refreshed. He had not slept such a solid sleep for many years. I didn''t even have a dream. I slept until I woke up naturally.


    Then he saw the rich breakfast, a warmth that had never been before, and immediately spread from Chu Mo''s heart.


    "It''s nice to have a teacher''s wife!" Chu Mo thought to himself: this can never be done by master.


    "Get up? Come and have a taste of your master''s breakfast!" Xiaodie looked at Chu Mo with a smile, and the kindness in her eyes could not be hidden.


    "Ah? Did my master do it?" Chumerton was surprised.


    "Hum." The devil''s cold hum came from one side.


    Chu Mo quickly flattered, "master''s cooking is unparalleled in the world!"


    Xiaodie covers her mouth and chuckles.


    Chu Mo finished his breakfast like a whirlwind, stretched himself and said, "these days... It''s really comfortable!"


    Those worries in my heart were put aside for the time being. After many years, it was easy to see Master. Naturally, I had to accompany master and Shiniang well. Chu Mo even regretted saying so much about Qi Xiaoyu to his teacher''s wife last night. Both must be worried about themselves.


    "Then stay here quietly for a while." Xiaodie said softly, "I''ve bought this place, and there are no powerful monks around here. Most of them are ordinary people, and no one will bother here."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I want to stay for a while. I have something to tell my master."


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "I have something to tell you, too."


    Then, Xiaodie consciously avoided, leaving two masters and disciples in the room.


    "Master said first."


    "Say it first."


    The two spoke in unison.


    Chu Mo scratched his head: "OK, I''ll say it first, but I said, master, don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    "Say something first." The demon king said faintly.


    "Well, I seem to have found the source of thousand heavy hands, heaven, earth and human Sancai boxing, Youming eight knives." Chu Mo whispered.


    "What?" The demon king''s face suddenly changed, looking at Chu Mo: "is this true?"


    "Well, also, I have made up my mind. In fact, in those days... I should have given it to master, but at that time, I didn''t understand some things myself and didn''t know how to tell master. Master, let''s say... Don''t be angry, it''s my selfishness..." Chu Mo carefully looked at the demon king.


    The demon king''s face was not happy at all. He just looked at Chu Mo blankly: "can you... Make up for God''s will? Is this, is this true?"


    Chu Mo took out the book of heaven''s will from the sky god''s book, and said, "the reason why I didn''t take it out at the first time in those years is that it has completely changed, and... It''s a long time after you left to really complete it."


    The demon king took this thin pamphlet from Chu Mo''s hand, and his face was excited, like holding a holy thing.


    Then, he slowly opened it. At the first glance, he was a little stunned and murmured, "no wonder... So it is?"


    "Master... Can you practice again?" Chu Mo asked carefully.


    "Yes, how can''t it? No matter how it changes, it is ultimately a divine mind method! It just completes those problems in the past!" The demon king said excitedly, "it''s like... It''s like a kind of perfection! Moreover, it''s actually the most appropriate time for you to give it to me at this time!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo looked at the master in surprise.


    The demon king said: "Because when I broke through to the great luojinxian from the soaring stage, it was a complete sublimation! It seemed to be a simple realm improvement, but in fact, it was an essential change. At this time, it was the most suitable to rebuild the providence and providence! And... The five volumes of Providence and Providence... I was only confident to impact the realm of true immortals. Now with this, I have the confidence to rush into the realm of emperor and Lord in the fastest time! ¡±


    The happiness on the demon king''s face comes from his heart. In front of this precious apprentice, he didn''t have any intention to hide.


    Then, Chu Mo gave the perfect heaven, earth and man Sancai boxing, phantom wind step, thousand heavy hand and Youming eight knives to the demon king.


    After the demon king saw it, he couldn''t help sighing, looking at Chu Mo with a bitter smile and saying, "I really don''t know which of us is the master... Who is the apprentice."


    In a word, Chu Mo immediately knelt down, tears in his eyes, "master, no matter when, you are my master. If it weren''t for you, how could I have had the opportunity to see this wonderful world? If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would have been killed by the debris of changshengtian... To this day, I don''t know where my parents are. You and Shiniang are just like my parents!"


    "Well, well, I''ll just sigh casually." The demon king helped Chu Mo up, and his hand... Actually, it was a little trembling.


    The magic of fate is beyond words.


    A chance encounter in those years made Chu Mo, and did he not make the demon king?


    "By the way, you just said, what happened when you found the source of these skills?" The demon king''s eyes were slightly red, and he tried to turn the topic aside.


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "this matter... Seems to have something to do with my life experience."


    So, in Chu Mo''s story, the devil''s eyes widened, and in the end, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch violently.


    "You said that you met a big skeleton that could compete with the supreme in the return ruins of the human world? And then, under its interpretation, these skills erupted into different powers?" The demon king looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, master, later I learned that the big skeleton may be my family member or someone related to my family. Anyway, he takes good care of me. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have learned so much supreme skill."


    Chu Mo said, looking at the demon king and said, "master, I''ll find some supreme skills suitable for you?"


    "No." The demon king waved his hand repeatedly, stared at Chu Mo and said, "is the supreme inheritance a trifle? Can it be spread everywhere?"


    Chu Mo said weakly, "but I have received many disciples. You have many disciples and grandchildren. What they learn... Is supreme skill."


    "...." the demon king immediately looked speechless. After a long time, he pointed to Chu Mo: "you little guy... You are going against the sky! Do you know what this means?"


    Chu Mo could not see good or bad from the demon king''s face, so he hardened his head and asked, "what does it mean?"


    "This means... In the future, there may be a large number of emperors... All from your door! How can I teach you such a monster apprentice?" The demon king couldn''t help sighing.


    "So... Is this a good thing or a bad thing?" Chu Mo said.


    "Do you think it''s a good thing or a bad thing? This is a wonderful story! It''s just a little incredible. Those Supreme... Actually passed it all on to you alone. Your life experience... Tut tut." When the demon king said this, he couldn''t say any more.


    Because he felt that his beloved disciple''s life experience, speaking out... May really break the sky


    The master and apprentice finally meet, breaking out at five o''clock, asking for a monthly ticket!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 994

    "Master... We have to work hard!" Chu Mo said seriously, "wouldn''t it be a bit humiliating if he was surpassed by a bunch of disciples in the future?"


    "Shameful fart!" The demon king glared at Chu Mo unhappily: "you are about to surpass me now. Am I ashamed to cry?"


    Fortunately, it''s not ashamed to die... Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then hehe laughed, "green is better than blue, which proves that we are powerful!"


    "You can talk." The demon king glared at Chu Mo, and then said, "if so, the force behind you will really shake the earth. I''m afraid the wind and cloud of the whole heaven will surge because of you. Even if they run away alone in the future, they will never get rid of your influence in terms of origin."


    As the demon king said, he couldn''t help but sigh again: "a great master, no better than this! Your merits are really big enough to go against the sky."


    Chu Mo scratched his head in embarrassment. Master didn''t praise him so much.


    Then Chu Mo looked up at the demon king, "master, is there something you want to tell me?"


    "Well, it''s your Shiniang''s business." The demon king smiled and sighed, "I went back to the fairyland. After I recovered my strength, I went to Fu''s house and took away your martial mother''s soul. There has been no movement in these years. I''m trying to reshape your martial mother''s body. Fortunately, there is no way out of heaven. I found a holy medicine in a historic site."


    "Holy medicine?" Chu Mo was surprised. He was not the boy who didn''t understand anything at that time. Hearing the words, he couldn''t help but feel shocked. Looking at the demon king, he said, "in this world, there is really a holy medicine?"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo: "All Saints exist in the world, why is there no holy medicine?"


    "There are no saints in our world!" Chu Mo didn''t mention his real life experience to the demon king. Unexpectedly, master knew the existence of saints.


    "Your boy really knows." The demon king looked at Chu Mo''s eyes and became more satisfied: "I also found an ancient book in that ancient site, and then I knew these things. In fact, before our big world fell apart, there were saints, but that was a particularly long time ago. There are many generations between this era and now."


    Speaking of this, the demon king was also a little excited. He said, "however, only that saint, that is, the existence of the realm of emperor, has existed. Later, the world has changed and turned upside down. After many times, there has been a great semi saint. In fact, in my opinion, the merits of the semi saint are to surpass the former Saint."


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "by the way, the semi sage sage... Is also surnamed Chu!"


    Chu Mo tossed in his heart, looked at the demon king and said with a bitter smile, "that semi saint should be my grandfather."


    Hiss!


    Even if the demon king had guessed about Chu Mo''s life experience in his heart, he couldn''t help taking a breath when he heard Chu Mo admit it himself.


    He murmured, "no wonder... Those supreme masters in Guixu were willing to hand over the inheritance to you, who was still a weak boy in those days. No wonder that the elder skeleton would inherit this kind of inheritance. It turned out that my chance was related to you, and then I met you..."


    Speaking of this, the demon king''s body couldn''t help trembling slightly: "is this a terrible fate?"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, and said with a wry smile, "fate is indeed magical and terrible. My generation of monks... Talking about going against the sky, but in fact, who can be bigger than the sky? And who can really rewrite fate?"


    The demon king couldn''t help but remain silent for a long time. Finally, he patted Chu Mo on the shoulder and said, "the end is good."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I hope it will continue to be good."


    Then, both the master and the apprentice were silent, and the topic was too heavy. I can''t even avoid it.


    For a long time, Chu Mocai said, "talk about Shiniang!"


    "OK." The demon king also breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Chu Mo with relief, and said in his heart: in many ways, I''m really not as good as my apprentice. I''m better than my apprentice... Really! How can I be a demon? Have such a perfect disciple? I''m afraid there will be countless great powers in the future. Do you envy me to speechless?


    Thinking in his heart, the demon king''s mood was also much happier, say: "In fact, many people have entered that site before me. Speaking of it, this is the so-called opportunity? Only I found the classic, which records a lot of things, including some things of the semi Holy Lord. The person who wrote the ancient book said that his name was know it all, and he knew everything from ancient to modern. The purpose of writing this ancient book is also to tell us the predestined people in this world ¡£ What has happened in our world, and how amazing people have appeared. "


    "The book... Is there any more?" Chu Mo''s voice trembled. He knew too little about his family. Listen to the meaning of the demon king. It seems that there are a lot of things about his family in that book.


    The demon king nodded, took out a classic from his body and gave it to Chu mo.


    The classic is made of unknown material, which has been handed down for countless years and remains intact.


    Chu Mo didn''t see it for the first time, but solemnly put it away. Then look at the demon king.


    The demon king said, "at the end of the classic, it is written that in the depths of the cave, there is a sacred medicine from abroad, which can reshape the perfect body! It is reserved for those who see this book."


    Chu Merton felt a chill on his back when he was young. Now he has really begun to learn Feng Shui magic. Naturally, I know how powerful the person who made this kind of prophecy is, and I can''t help thinking: this master knows everything... It''s definitely not simple, and it''s likely that he is also a real supreme!


    The demon king also sighed with great emotion: "I saw it at that time, and I was really stunned for a long time, because that sentence was simply said to me! My reaction at that time was much worse than you."


    The demon king thought of his scene of crying and laughing, which was really a little unbearable to look back on.


    "Later? According to master, the holy medicine should be perfect... How can there be any problem?" Chu Mo asked directly.


    The demon king sighed, "the holy medicine... Is naturally perfect, but our world is not perfect."


    Chu Mo almost immediately knew what was going on, and said with a wry smile, "the rules of heaven and earth are suppressed, and no one can be sanctified anymore. Then, the original holy medicine... Should become the supreme medicine, or semi holy medicine, right?"


    The demon king nodded: "yes, that medicine has become a quasi holy medicine, that is, a semi holy medicine. Therefore, although it perfectly reshapes your martial mother''s body, it has one drawback..."


    Speaking of this, the demon king blushed: "your teacher''s mother... She can''t have children, that... Although I don''t care much about this, your teacher''s mother, she, she is a woman after all."


    "Cough..." Chu Mo coughed fiercely, and then looked at the demon king with a speechless face. How innocent that expression is.


    This kind of thing... What can he do?


    An original holy medicine was suppressed into a quasi holy medicine by the rules of heaven and earth, and then caused his teacher''s mother''s body, which was supposed to be flawless, but now there is a trace of regret. But this regret... Chu Mo really doesn''t know how to solve it.


    Looking at the master with black lines all over his head, "this problem... Is a little difficult."¡ª¡ª


    There are a lot of things today, at midnight. Dare not ask for tickets. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 995

    The demon king glared at Chu Mo unhappily. It was very difficult for a master to say these words in front of his disciples. ¡ñ -, as a result, this boy came up with such a sentence. How can he answer it? It''s not hard to find you. Why? But think about this sentence can''t say... It seems to sound strange.


    Therefore, the demon king could only murmur, "I already have your apprentice, and I should be satisfied, just..."


    Chu Mo put away his joke, looked at the demon king with some apology and said seriously, "master, don''t worry. I''ll keep this matter in mind. Now I really have no way to solve this problem, but... When I find a way, I will inform master at the first time!"


    Saying this, Chu Mo said again, "by the way, what is the realm of Shiniang now?"


    The demon king said, "the peak of the soaring period can be crossed at any time."


    "Awesome!" Chu Mo praised.


    "It''s the quasi holy medicine that''s powerful." The demon king finished saying, and sighed softly, "I''ll go and see your Shiniang!" It must be that the demon king felt a little blocked after saying this. At the same time, he also needed some time to digest what Chu Mo just said, including all kinds of skills and mental skills that had been changed. The demon king got up and went out.


    Chu Mo nodded, "good master."


    But in my heart, I secretly communicate with the chaos oven in the sky god''s mirror: Chaos oven, I have something to ask you. Is there a way to solve my Shiniang''s condition?


    This is Chu Mo''s first communication with chaos oven since he got chaos blood moon. After that time, both the sky god''s mirror and the chaos oven seemed to become silent and no longer show so strong spirituality.


    Chu Mo didn''t communicate with them much, but this time, he had to communicate with chaos oven.


    Don''t look at Chu Mo''s embarrassment to the demon king, it''s that he is really at a loss about this kind of thing. But in his heart, he hoped very much that he could help master.


    Chaos oven did not disappoint Chu Mo, and instantly gave a Dan Fang, which appeared in Chu Mo''s mind.


    Chu Mo''s heart was slightly chilly. Seeing several herbs on the Dan Fang, he felt the thorniness of things for the first time.


    "Gold refers to the holy medicine."


    "Feng Junzi quasi holy medicine."


    "Xuanshicao supreme medicine."


    "Joys and sorrows have no rank."


    Dan Fang only lists these four kinds of medicinal materials, as well as their appearance and favorite environment. A paragraph was added later: refining four kinds of medicinal materials into pills can make any creature change its constitution and become a fertile body. Including males.


    The last four words were directly ignored by Chu mo. Are you kidding? The male is so full that he wants to take this pill? He was directly frightened by the grades of the above pills. Two quasi holy drugs... He hasn''t even heard of them.


    At least Chu Mo has worked with Lingdan hall for a long time. He has heard of some top-level medicinal materials, even if he has not seen them. Now, he hasn''t even heard of the two quasi holy drugs, gold and wind gentleman.


    Master Mojun was so lucky that he could find a quasi holy medicine that was once a holy medicine in an ancient relic in the fairy world and reshape the body of his wife. But it''s not easy to find the second quasi holy medicine, let alone in the celestial world, even in the celestial world?


    Chu Mo has heard of some top-level medicine in Lingdan hall, not to mention quasi holy medicine, even the supreme medicine... It is all really spiritual things, even if it is the emperor, it is rare to see.


    Therefore, even if it is the supreme medicine of xuanshicao, it is extremely difficult to find it! Although the Demon Lord didn''t say in detail how he got the quasi holy medicine, it was very likely that the quasi holy medicine was sealed by the Dharma array.


    Otherwise, with the current strength of the demon king, he is not even the opponent of the quasi holy medicine at all! How can you get it?


    The first three kinds of herbs are enough to make Chu Mo feel headache... Even helpless. The last one without grade is to make Chu Mo scratch his head.


    What does "no grade" mean? And looking at the appearance of the sad and happy flowers, Chu Mo has never seen them, and there is no flower in his mind that can match this kind of flower. What makes Chu Mo speechless most is the growing environment of joys and sorrows.


    The junction of gods and demons.


    Just five words made Chu Mo completely unable to calm down.


    Where is that? Chu Mo knew nothing, but he could feel that it would never be an ordinary place!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help thinking of the place he had entered before, which was called the evil place on the edge of the underworld. I thought in my heart: is... A place like this?


    Anyway, no matter where it is, Chu Mo knows one thing very clearly in his heart, that is, he can hardly get these four kinds of herbs in the fairy world.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh and secretly thought in his heart: no matter how difficult it is, he must help master, because I''m afraid this is the only wish of Shiniang now.


    At the same time, the demon king and Xiaodie are also speechless outside.


    Xiaodie is a very sensitive and intelligent woman. Looking at the expression on the demon king''s face, she seems to be sad and happy, so she understands something. He took the initiative to come over, gently held the demon king''s hand and said, "don''t worry about my things, but I''m also a little too extravagant. In fact, being rescued by you from the soul refining platform and being able to get this body that is not inferior to the body of the Taoist realm now, it''s really a gift from heaven to accompany you. If that wish can''t be realized, there''s nothing in fact, as long as I can always be with you, I''ll be satisfied."


    Xiaodie said, with a soft smile on her face.


    The demon king grabbed Xiaodie''s hand, flashed a touch of light crystal in his firm eyes, and whispered, "don''t worry, no matter when, I won''t give up."


    "Well, I know." Xiaodie smiled happily, but there was a faint sadness hidden in the deep part of her smile.


    She loves him! Love! Therefore, she wants to give him a healthy child, no matter her daughter or son. She even wants to have several more babies. How can one be enough? It will be lonely.


    Especially after seeing Chu Mo, Xiaodie''s mind became stronger.


    No matter how good an apprentice is, he is also a child of another family. No matter how filial he is, he is not his own flesh and blood!


    At this time, Chu Mo came out of the room and saw his master and his mother. Chu Mo said, "master, there is good news and bad news."


    The demon king laughed and scolded, "don''t play this set."


    When Xiaodie saw Chu Mo, her eyes lit up and she laughed, "let''s talk about the bad news first. Shiniang and your master have heard such cruel news these years. Bad news is common to us."


    Chu Morton felt a sour in his heart when he said seriously, "don''t worry, madam. There won''t be any bad news bothering you in the future." With that, Chu Mo looked at the demon king and said, "the bad news is to find those kinds of herbs... It''s very, very difficult! Even if I have the help of Lingdan hall, the world''s first herbal medicine dealer... It''s still very difficult!"


    The demon king stood up and looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes... Were better than a thousand words.


    Xiaodie two Dai eyebrows slightly picked, looking at Chu Mo: "what''s the medicinal material?"


    Chu Mo zhengse said, "of course, it''s the medicine to cure Shiniang''s disease."


    The expression on the demon king''s face froze in an instant, his hands clenched tightly, as if breathing... At this moment, they all stopped for a moment. After a while, he relaxed, looked at Chu Mo and said deeply, "no matter how hard it is, I will find it!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 996

    What Mojun said was "no matter how hard it is, it will be found" rather than "no matter how hard it is, it will not give up". In a word, he completely expressed all his wishes.


    Xiaodie, on the other hand, was already standing aside, her eyes blank, as if the whole person was completely empty.


    The demon king couldn''t wait to say, "what are the herbs? Tell me the name and its appearance!"


    Chu Mo nodded, and then said, "there should be no fairy world... I will contact Lingdan hall and ask them to notify me immediately if they find any of these four herbs!"


    Later, Chu Mo painted the names and looks of four kinds of medicinal materials: Golden ginseng, wind gentleman, black laver and sorrowful flower. Although Chu Mo''s painting skill is not very good, it also draws the appearance of these medicinal materials. Together with their favorite growth environment, write it down and give it to the demon king.


    "What grades are they?" The demon king looked at the growth environment of these herbs and asked with a slight frown. In particular, the growing environment of joys and sorrows, the junction of gods and demons, made the demon king a little confused.


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at the demon king: "speaking of this, master, how did you get the quasi holy medicine for the martial mother to reshape her body? As far as I know, even the supreme medicine... Is a great medicine full of spirituality. Even if this medicine has no combat power, it should be enough to suppress all creatures who are not as good as it by breath alone."


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "the spirit in the quasi holy medicine... Has disappeared! Nine times out of ten, it has left long ago. Therefore, what I get is only the body of a quasi holy medicine, but it is enough to reshape your martial mother!"


    "So it is." Chu Mo suddenly realized it, and then said, "but these kinds of medicinal materials are not common. Master, you look for them. Once you have a clue, you must contact me. Isn''t there a letter board, Shiniang? Don''t make your own decisions."


    The demon king stared at Chu Mo: "I know."


    Master didn''t think he was wordy, and Chu Mo didn''t care. He continued, "golden ginseng is a quasi holy medicine, wind gentleman is also a quasi holy medicine, and black laver is the supreme medicine. As for this sad and happy flower... It doesn''t have any grade, but its growth environment is very strange."


    After hearing the grades of these herbs, the demon king couldn''t help taking a breath, and a wry smile appeared on his face. He then understood why Chu Mo didn''t let him make his own decisions.


    A spiritual quasi holy medicine, let alone him, can''t be picked back even if the Emperor himself goes! The supreme may have hope to move the quasi holy medicine, but it is only hope. The supreme medicine with real personality may refuse the supreme solicitation!


    It sounds magical. It''s just a medicinal herb. How can it be so powerful? But think of those powerful non human spirits. For example, as Jieling said, the Kunpeng clan, which once had three supremacies, even one of them successfully built a five element Taoist foundation!


    The strength of such creatures is beyond the imagination of most human monks.


    Kun Peng is an animal; Similarly, among plants... There are also powerful and terrible ones, which are also the real favorites between heaven and earth!


    For example, supreme medicine, and then quasi holy medicine, holy medicine!


    They are also spiritual!


    They may not be good at fighting, but they are by no means weak!


    It is not ruled out that for some reasons, they will choose humans weaker than themselves to follow, because they also need protection.


    Tianjiao in plants is completely different from animals, such as Kunpeng and tiger, which have quite strong combat power. But the innate attributes of plant creatures are there, and few are particularly good at fighting.


    And they... Are the top treasures coveted by all human beings and non human beings! Therefore, it is possible for supreme medicine to choose to follow supreme and achieve mutual benefit.


    But if you want to force them or kill them directly, I''m afraid the saint really needs to do it himself. Under this heaven and earth, there are no saints. At least... Not yet.


    So Chu Mo felt scratching his head, even a little desperate. It''s not easy to get these herbs? The key is not one!


    The demon king quickly realized this. He turned his head, looked at the little butterfly who had awakened from a daze, and whispered, "heaven and earth, I also want to find them!"


    Although Xiaodie''s realm is not so high and her knowledge is not so much, she has felt how difficult it is to get these kinds of herbs from Chu Mo''s words. So she just smiled gently: "as long as there is a chance, at least... I can have a thought. But I don''t want any of you, so I''m suspected. I don''t want to live a life of fear."


    Although the words are very calm, Chu Mo and the demon king can understand Xiaodie''s intentions. Knowing that she said so is actually equivalent to giving up, but she doesn''t want to hurt the self-esteem of the demon king and Chu Mo, so she said so. Just two men, obviously will not really give up!


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t worry, Shifu and I will do what we can. Right, Shifu?" Chu Mo winked at the demon king.


    The devil also nodded, "yes!"


    At this time, Chu Mo''s letter board suddenly heard a prompt sound. Chu Mo took it up and looked at it. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaodie looks at Chu Mo and asks.


    "It''s all right, master. I''m afraid I''ll leave for a while. After a while, I''ll come back to see you and Shiniang." Chu Mo said.


    The demon king frowned at Chu Mo and didn''t speak. What did Xiaodie want to say, but she was stared back by the demon king.


    Chu Mo felt his master''s dissatisfied eyes, scratched his head and said, "my friend''s ethereal palace in the fairy world was smashed."


    "Huh?" The devil''s eyebrows picked up, and his voice became a little cold: "smashed? Smashed the field?"


    Chu Mo nodded with a wry smile, "yes."


    "Who did it?" The demon king asked.


    "Magic door." Chu Mo said bitterly.


    Xiaodie exclaimed, "magic door? How could they do such a thing?"


    "It seems that... They took a fancy to Qin Shi and Dong Yu, and wanted to accept Qin Shi and Dong Yu as disciples, but they were rejected. Then, there directly sent someone to smash the misty palace built by my people, and left a threat..." Chu Mo said.


    "How did you threaten?" The demon king said coldly.


    Chu Mo hesitated.


    "Show it to me." The demon king stared at Chu Mo and took the letter board from Chu Mo''s hand. Xiaodie takes a relieved look at Chu Mo, and then puts her head close to it. However, their faces changed in an instant.


    On the letter board, there was a message from Dong Yu, with strong anger between the lines.


    "Xiao Wanjun and Lieutenant General Li Fang chose a place 30 million miles away from the magic gate. That place was full of immortality, but it was much worse than the magic gate. It was a place they despised. Not long after I and Shishi had just soared, an elder of the magic gate found us and said that we would accept us as the core disciples of the magic gate. Naturally, I and Shishi would not agree to this kind of thing. As a result, someone came over there and worked hard on us The built ethereal palace was smashed to pieces. Let''s just say, don''t think you''re a character if you have junk friends like Chu Mo and Mojun. They are not even farts in the eyes of magic door! Give you a month to think about it. If you still don''t agree, you won''t be able to stand in the fairy world! From now on, whenever you encounter people who fly up from the spirit world... Those who are related to Chu Mo, you can''t stand in the fairy world! "


    Not yet, Dong Yu also said that Qin Shi wouldn''t let her send messages to disturb Chu Mo, but she couldn''t help it. Because at this time, she can''t think of anyone else without asking Chu Mo for help.


    An unexpected sentence, with grievances, but also with sadness. The little princess of the Dong family in the world of heaven has actually fallen to this point, but others have no way to bully her to the end.


    "Hehe, magic door." Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a crazy and cold killing intention¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 997

    These days, he seems to have completely calmed down, but the murderous intention in his heart is not less than half a point! The reason why he was calm was that he finally met master and Shiniang. He didn''t want to show his amazing killing intention in front of the master and his wife.


    He is a dutiful child. He just wants to make master and Shiniang happy.


    Qi Xiaoyu has not heard from him until now, and the message on the letter board has never been replied. If Chu Mo didn''t use Feng Shui magic to deduce, he found that Qi Xiaoyu still had a chance to survive. I''m afraid he''s already crazy.


    "Magic gate, one of the two forces in the fairy world... It is said that their history can be traced back to before the big world collapsed. After the collapse, there are four realms of celestial beings and spirits. Those who are higher than the rising period in the magic gate are sent to the heaven by rules. Those who are lower than the rising period... Remain in the fairy world. But all their inheritance... Including ancestral temples, are all in the fairy world! This is also a very rare kind of master in the fairy world and branch in the heaven Forces! " Xiaodie said quietly aside, "because almost all the inheritance of the magic gate is on the side of the fairy world! So up to now, the magic gate has maintained a very high attitude. Even if the magic gate of the celestial world can form a department by itself, I heard that if they have any big things, they still have to communicate with the magic gate of the fairy world first."


    Xiaodie looked at the demon king and Chu Mo: "so they are completely different from the Luo family and Zhuge family in the fairy world. There are also a large number of top-level magic tools in the magic door in the fairy world. I heard before that they even have supreme tools!"


    The demon king said lightly, "what if there is a supreme weapon? Can they urge it?"


    Xiaodie said seriously, "don''t underestimate the magic door. The core disciples of the magic door are all top-level skills and mental skills. They have means far higher than the level of the fairy world. They know the identity of Qin Shi and Dong Yu, but they still want to forcibly accept people, which actually explains the problem."


    "They didn''t pay attention to the Qin and Dong families in the heaven." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Yes, that''s it, so you two, don''t be too impulsive. Think about how this matter should be solved peacefully." Said Xiaodie.


    Chu Mo whispered, "they didn''t pay attention to the Qin family and the Dong family in the heaven, but how did I pay attention to them? I didn''t say insults, but also insulted my master. If they didn''t pay attention to any of us, their confidence... To put it bluntly, they were still the magic door in the heaven!"


    Xiaodie frowned slightly: "they are also very strong! Even if today''s danzong is called the third top force in the fairy world, it is still much worse than the two big sects of magic gate and Xuanzong."


    "Don''t worry, Shiniang. I won''t be so stupid to fight with them. After all, my friends, they will practice in the fairy world for many years in the future. You have many disciples... They also need to survive in the fairy world for a long time." Chu Mo said, "so, I''ll think of a way to get the best of both worlds."


    Xiaodie looked at Chu Mo incredulously, and said in her heart, look at your amazing killing intention? It''s the best of both worlds... I''m afraid your best of both worlds is the same as your smelly master, which is to kill everyone else! Are you beautiful?


    The demon king said, "first go and have a look. One month, hehe, isn''t that the time deliberately left for us?"


    Chu Mo looked at the demon king, and the demon king glared at him angrily: "you said that there will be many of my grandchildren over there. If something like this happens, do you want me to stay out?"


    "That''s all right... But master, don''t rush in front of me." Chu Mo said.


    "...." Xiaodie looked at the two people with a speechless face, and said helplessly, "you two..."


    Chu Mo is now located more than 100 million miles away from the place where Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong chose to build the ethereal palace, but for the three, it is nothing. It doesn''t take a month to catch up. The magic door obviously left them a lot of time.


    Chu Mo also took advantage of this time to go to the south region, found the fire dragon, and then took the fire dragon cup with him to the direction of the misty palace.


    Ten days later, Chu Mo and master Shiniang walked out of the warship and looked at the ruins in front of them. They all fell silent.


    Xiaodie couldn''t help but say, "this is smashed... It''s so thorough..."


    It can be seen that before it was smashed here, it should be a beautiful palace. There is also a huge square. It should be prepared by Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong for more people in the future.


    Such a large palace and square, even these monks with the ability to move mountains and reclaim the sea, will take a long time to build.


    Especially Chu Mo knew that with the temperament of Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, when they came to this fairyland, they must be very careful in every move and dare not provoke anyone. It is estimated that this palace was built by the two monks in the refining period!


    The palace, which took a lot of effort to build, was instantly destroyed, and the two of them must be in a bad mood.


    Chu Mo was thinking, and several figures flew over there.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu are in front, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong are in the back. In addition, there are several people, impressively old friars and Tonghui who have cured their legs, as well as xing''er and yue''er.


    Chu Mo knew that xing''er and yue''er came here, but he didn''t expect that the old monk had also found this place. "How did you find this place?" he asked strangely


    The old monk hehe said with a smile, "young master, don''t forget that I''m a monk born and raised in the fairy world. I still have several friends in the fairy world."


    Tonghui saw Chu Mo, his face slightly red, and gently nodded, "I''ve seen the childe."


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "don''t be so polite." With that, he looked at xing''er and yue''er again: "two, long time no see!"


    When the two girls saw Chu Mo, they all showed a happy smile: "xing''er, yue''er, have you met the childe!"


    "Can you all laugh? The sect was smashed before it was established. How dare you enter such a sect?" Chu Mo looked at Xingyue and said with a smile.


    Xing''er smiled: "magic gate, the top faction known as the most reasonable in the fairy world, smashed our field, which is already the most unreasonable thing they can do."


    Yue''er nodded, "go to the magic door and beat them up from top to bottom, and they will be honest."


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless, and the others all looked at the two girls with a speechless face.


    At this time, Qin Shi and Dong Yu came forward and first saluted the demon king and Xiaodie seriously: "I''ve seen two predecessors!"


    The demon king and the butterfly nodded gently.


    Later, Qin Shi looked at Chu Mo and said, "you are still here. In fact, I think we can handle this by ourselves."


    Chu Mo stared at Qin Shi, didn''t speak, but looked at Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong, who were somewhat timid behind: "you two are wronged."


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong''s eyes suddenly turned red. Xiao Wanjun came over and gave a deep salute: "childe, blame us..."


    Li Fangzhong also came over and saluted, "it''s our two old guys who are useless."


    Chu Mo lifted them up and said, "you''ve done very well! I''ll give you this tone!"¡ª¡ª


    Two things, the first thing is that relatives from afar have left; At the same time, the students who came also left. Relatives don''t come often. They don''t come once a few years. They have to be entertained. I haven''t seen my classmate for more than ten years, so I have to entertain him, so I had three drinks directly yesterday... And then... I hung up with honor.


    Send them all away today, and then return to the studio codeword. Today, let''s have a little explosion. Let me slow down. If there is more explosion tomorrow, everyone will vote for recommendation!


    There are also monthly tickets, some vote for one, thank you!!


    The second thing is to recommend a new book, the strongest kitchen bully, written by Da Liangpi, cough... I really want to eat.


    I would like to recommend another book from an old friend, called dream journey. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 998

    Xiao Wanjun and Li fangzhongyuan thought they would be scolded, but they didn''t expect to get such a warm sentence. They couldn''t help choking up: "childe, thank you for understanding!"


    How is it possible to say that there is no gas in your heart? Since they rose to the celestial world, they have been working hard and searching hard, and finally found such a place. " It''s not far to rely on the top school that is known as the most reasonable in the fairy world. I thought it could be very safe.


    They started from bricks and tiles, plants and trees, bit by bit, so easy to establish such a big sect. In this process, there were magic sect disciples passing by, and there was never any harassment. The two hearts are quite beautiful, and they feel that magic gate is really worthy of being the top school in the fairy world.


    Who would have thought that with the rise of Qin Shi and Dong Yu, the magic door actually became so tough that it directly wanted to accept them as disciples. Of course, the two women didn''t agree. As a result... Their painstaking efforts for so long were directly smashed to pieces by others.


    Afterwards, they came to their senses. Whether the magic door really wanted to accept Qin Shi and Dong Yu would not be said for the time being, but their behavior did not seem to be directed at them. But for Chu Mo!


    Because of this, Qin Shi didn''t let Dong Yu tell Chu Mo about it, and she planned to solve it by herself.


    Qin Shi looked at Chu Mo and said pitifully, "why don''t you ignore people?"


    Chu Mo said unhappily, "how can you deal with it yourself? Are you forcibly accepted as an apprentice by others?"


    Dong Yu vomited * * * *: "I said he had to scold you!"


    In fact, he stared at Dong Yu: "aren''t you talkative?" Said, looking at Chu Mo said: "in fact, I know why magic door does this."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at her.


    At this time, Xiaodie said, "come in and don''t stand outside."


    With that, he let everyone into the warship.


    The old monk and others met the demon king and Xiaodie one by one. Now everyone knows that these two are Chu Mo''s master and Shiniang, who are really big people. I didn''t come to salute at the first time just now, mainly because I didn''t dare.


    The evil king''s bad name was not spread this time. It was already famous in the fairy world.


    After entering the warship, everyone took their seats separately.


    Qin Shi then said, "there is a little friendship between the magic gate and the Qin family and the Dong family. If I''m not wrong, it should be some people in my family and the Dong Yu family who are behind the scenes."


    Dong Yu said angrily, "we are all dead long ago! What does it have to do with them? Why do they want to harm us?"


    "Because they are afraid." Qin Shi said faintly: "Those people took a lot of benefits from the Luo family that year, and forcibly blamed our death... On the young master, and then let the real murderer go unpunished. If the young master has been quiet, they may put it down. But the young master has been famous recently, and they are a little afraid. Afraid to look back, one day, we will really grow stronger, and after entering the heaven, we will settle accounts with them!"


    "What a bunch of annoying things!" Dong Yu angrily said, "but what do they mean by letting the magic door forcibly accept us?"


    Xiaodie smiled and said, "the reason why they did this is very simple. If you become disciples of magic gate, will you object if magic gate asks you to give up this gratitude and resentment in the future?"


    "Of course!" Dong Yu said, "why!"


    Qin Shi shook his head and said, "respecting teachers and respecting the Tao is the most basic limit for every monk in the spiritual world. If you don''t respect your teachers, you will be despised by everyone." Saying this, Qin Shi glanced at Chu Mo: "for example, if the master of the childe asks the childe to do something, will the childe refuse?"


    Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi: "since you all know, why do you still want to promise?"


    "Who said I wanted to promise?" Qin Shi''s two willow eyebrows gently picked: "I said there was a way to solve this matter, not that I wanted to promise to become a disciple of the magic gate. My good grandmaster Piaomiao palace didn''t do it. Why did I want to be their disciple? If it''s the heaven magic gate, maybe I''ll consider that it''s just the Fairy Magic gate, even if this is the ancestral court of the magic gate... So what?"


    Even Dong Yu didn''t know what Qin Shi thought, so he couldn''t help asking, "how do you want to solve it?"


    Qin Shi said, "did you forget that we also have friends in heaven?"


    After thinking for a while, Dong Yu suddenly became silent and murmured, "do you want to ask that person for help?"


    "She promised me that she could ask her for something. Now I''m in trouble. Why not ask her?" Qin Shi said faintly, as if talking about a trivial thing.


    Dong Yu''s mood seemed a little excited: "but that man..."


    "Well, don''t mention it, Dong Yu. Now that the childe is here, I don''t need to ask that person." Qin Shi turned the topic aside, glanced at Chu Mo, and said with a smile, "how are you going to solve it?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Qin Shi: "didn''t xing''er say something to yue''er? Go to the door and beat them from bottom to top, and they will be honest?"


    Qin Shi glanced at Chu Mo with black lines all over her head, and then said, "you don''t really want to do this, do you?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t you also want this result on the magic door?"


    "...." Qin Shi said speechless, "magic gate should want to kill you!"


    Xing''er couldn''t help but exclaimed, "how is it possible? You have no grievances with them..."


    Yue''er seemed to think of something. She glanced at Qin Shi and Dong Yu and said, "maybe some people in the two big families in the heaven are working hard behind their backs again."


    Qin Shi looked at yue''er in surprise: "so smart!"


    Yue''er blushed slightly and smiled shyly.


    Dong Yu angrily said, "are they finished?"


    Qin Shi looked indifferent: "It''s strange that they don''t do this. However, since magic gate is known to be reasonable, they can''t directly and shamelessly slaughter like the Luo family and Zhuge family, and they all bury themselves in it. How can magic gate do that kind of thing because of its status? They want to let the childe go to them by himself, and then send someone to fight with the childe. If the childe falls in the battle, no one can say Anything. After all, it is normal for casualties to occur in the battle. "


    "Yang Mou." Said Xiaodie.


    "What the elder said is right." Qin Shi nodded, "but I can''t figure it out. Even if there are extremely talented Tianjiao in the magic door, even if they have a large number of top-level magic tools. But the childe''s combat power has been presented to the world again and again. Why are they so confident?"


    Xiaodie thought for a while and said, "even if they can''t fight, they''ve completed a task. They''ve got the benefits. Then they haven''t fought Chu Mo, and I''m afraid others can''t say anything."


    "Isn''t that shameful?" Xing''er muttered aside.


    "Big sect, what face do you want?" Xiaodie smiled: "so, the purpose of the magic door is very simple. They accepted a lot of benefits. They wanted to accept you two and kill Chu mo. but if they didn''t complete it, it''s not a breach of promise. It can only be said that Chu Mo is too powerful."


    Everyone finally understood the wishful thinking of the magic door. It was obvious that they had the mentality of being able to achieve success and not losing anything.


    At this time, Chu Mo said faintly, "in their own eyes, it may be nothing, or even give me a lot of face. But they shouldn''t smash my ashram! This place... Is my territory!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 999

    The Mountain Gate of magic gate is small, but it is very old, even a little shabby, full of traces left by years. If you only look at this mountain gate, you will even feel a sense of dilapidation. But in fact, this mountain gate is exactly the biggest pride of the whole magic gate.


    Because this mountain gate has been inherited since ancient times! It has a history of countless years. From under this mountain gate, there have been countless peerless Tianjiao with amazing talents.


    Chu Mo looked at the mountain gate, and he couldn''t help feeling that such things as details need time to accumulate slowly. This is not something that one generation or two generations can accomplish.


    "This is the magic door. It''s my first time here in so many years." Xiaodie said with some emotion.


    "This mountain gate is good." The demon king stared at the Mountain Gate carefully, and a flash of color flashed in his eyes: "you can understand the Tao."


    Chu Mo nodded, "if you smash it, it will be a pity."


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu looked at each other with a wry smile. In fact, they also know Chu Mo very well. They know that this time, Chu Mo is really angry.


    And they all didn''t mention the three words Qi Xiaoyu in front of Chu mo. although they didn''t know what happened, when they saw Chu Mo alone, they could hardly hide their murders and understood something.


    "Who?" A disciple of the magic gate frowned at Chu Mo and others, and his eyes were a little bad.


    Because Chu Mo just smashed that sentence, which was a pity, and was heard by others. So he directly regarded Chu Mo as the person who came to find fault.


    "I''m Chu mo." Chu Mo glanced at the disciple of the magic door in front of him and said faintly, "I''m here to find something."


    "You..." the magic sect disciple guarding the mountain gate just wanted to say hello, bold son, and then looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face: "are you Chu Mo?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The disciple of the magic door had nothing more to say, and directly offered a magic instrument from his body. The magic instrument instantly rose and made a sharp sound in the void.


    Almost in an instant, a large number of figures flew from a distance.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    A group of people, falling in front of the mountain gate, all looked at Chu Mo warily, but they didn''t feel like facing a great enemy.


    This is the real confidence of the top faction. Although they know who Chu Mo is and what he is doing, they don''t think it''s dangerous.


    On the contrary, when looking at Chu Mo, he still looked at it with a kind of scrutiny. As for the demon king and others beside Chu Mo, they were subconsciously ignored by these magic sect disciples!


    If they just look down on Chu Mo, they simply ignore the demon king.


    The demon king is not annoyed. For so many years, he has seen this kind of disregard. Often many people who died under his knife look at him before death with disdain.


    Just like aristocrats look at civilians, even if you can''t beat them, ye are also aristocrats and you are also Dalits! Death will not bow in front of you.


    "Chu Mo, what are you doing here?" A handsome young man separated from the crowd and walked out of the crowd.


    All the other magic sect disciples saluted the young man, "have you seen elder martial brother Zhang?"


    "Hello, brother Zhang!"


    "I''ve seen brother Zhang!"


    The handsome young man just nodded faintly, with a reserved face, walked to Chu Mo, and looked at Chu Mo coldly: "I ask you something!"


    Around the young man, a 30-year-old young man coldly shouted, "don''t you hurry to see the core disciples of the magic gate?"


    Another person sneered, "a steamed bun is a steamed bun. I haven''t seen any big scenes, and I don''t understand any etiquette!"


    With a sneer on his face, Dong Yu said, "earthen buns are earthen buns. I haven''t seen any big scenes and I don''t understand any etiquette... That''s really right!" Saying this, he did not hide his disdain in his eyes and looked coldly at the group of magic sect disciples in front of him.


    "Bold!" The 30-year-old glared at Dong Yu: "is there anything you can say?"


    Dong Yu disdained with a smile: "what are you? Do you deserve to talk to me?"


    What else did the 30-year-old young man want to say, but he was stopped by the young man beside him. He glanced at Dong Yu faintly, and then said, "are you Dong Yu? The daughter of the Dong family in heaven, who speaks so rudely, is not afraid to humiliate you?"


    Dong Yu curled his lips: "what are you? What does it matter to you who I lose face?"


    Qin Shi also stood up at this time and glanced at the young man lightly: "it''s just a core disciple of the magic gate, not to mention the magic gate of the celestial world. Even if it''s the magic gate of the celestial world, what can be arrogant?"


    "Heavenly magic gate?" The young man said, "the heaven magic gate is just a branch of my Fairy Magic gate! The ancestral court of the magic gate... Here!"


    "Oh, it''s glorious, isn''t it?" Qin Shi said, "do you think this is very proud?"


    "Of course!" The young man said proudly.


    "Hehe, it''s just a group of poor people who refuse to admit the reality. You think your status is higher than that of the heavenly magic gate, and you think you are the disciples of the ancestral court of the magic gate. But in fact, among you, can any one of you compare with the disciples of the heavenly magic gate? The heavenly magic gate is inferior to you in terms of background, but in terms of strength, hehe..." Qin Shi smiled coldly, and was too lazy to go on.


    Dong Yu said, "I don''t know where your sense of superiority comes from. I''m curious."


    The young man''s face became a little ugly. He didn''t expect this group of people to really dare to be so presumptuous when they came to the magic door. Then he said coldly, "what''s the meaning of showing off your tongue? Chu Mo, didn''t you say you came to find trouble? Then I''m standing here now, and you put your horse here!"


    "You?" Chu Mo glanced at the corner of his mouth, "you can''t, change people."


    "You want to die!" The young man was finally irritated. As the core disciple of the magic door, where did he walk in the fairy world, not being complimented and held up? When did anyone dare to be so arrogant in front of them?


    The young man gave a cold drink and directly offered a magic weapon, a silver sword, which was only as long as chopsticks, but glittered with bright brilliance. Silver sword in the air, directly stabbed at Chu Mo!


    Whoosh!


    This silver sword almost pierced the void, and instantly came to Chu Mo''s eyes.


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand and grabbed the silver sword.


    Seeing that Chu Mo was so big, the young man was so angry that he shouted angrily, "cut!"


    The little sword brushed and hissed out a sword Qi. The sword Qi was only a foot long, but it was unparalleled in sharpness. It cut hard into Chu Mo''s palm.


    Chu Mo grabbed the sword and held it firmly in his hand.


    The young man''s face turned red, and he continuously urged the magic power to cut off Chu Mo''s palm. But the little sword... Was completely out of his control. No matter how he urges, the sword will not move!


    Chu Mo''s hand exerted a slight force


    Ka!


    This little sword, which contains several kinds of best materials, broke at the sound. It was directly broken into two pieces by Chu mo.


    Poof!


    The young man let out a mouthful of blood. Looking at Chu Mo inconceivably.


    Chu Mo threw two broken swords at the Mountain Gate on the side.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two muffled sounds and two rays of light directly broke the two broken swords.


    Then, a tall figure fell from the sky. At the same time, accompanied by a gentle voice: "distinguished guests are welcome at the door, but don''t be a bad guest."


    "Ninth senior brother!"


    "Brother nine is coming!"


    "Senior brother nine is in charge of us!"


    A group of magic sect disciples immediately looked at the man with hot eyes.


    Recommended ticket, recommended ticket, recommended ticket!


    999 chapters! How memorable is it? Vote quickly to commemorate!)


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 1000

    The young man surnamed Zhang wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes looking at Chu mo were full of resentment. Unfortunately, Chu Mo didn''t even look at him at this time. This made him feel a great frustration. Very unwilling, it seemed that he wanted to say something, but he found that the ninth senior brother who had just come had a look at him intentionally or unintentionally. His eyes were very flat, but he completely blocked what he wanted to say.


    "The Mountain Gate of the magic gate cannot be destroyed." Ninth senior brother looked at Chu Mo and said faintly.


    "Oh? Then I can smash the misty Palace at will?" Chu Mo said indifferently.


    The ninth senior brother smiled faintly, "that''s different."


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." Chu Mo stood there with a faint smile on his face.


    The demon king and Xiaodie didn''t speak, and Qin Shi and Dong Yu didn''t say anything more. They turned their eyes to the ninth senior brother.


    Ninth senior brother calmly glanced at Chu Mo: "I heard you were born in the human world?"


    Chu Mo looked at him, "that''s right."


    "Then, you should have lived in the secular world?" Ninth senior brother asked again.


    Chu Mo looked at him, "if you want to say something, just say it all at once. Do you think I''m willing to chat with you?"


    The smile on the ninth senior brother''s face stagnated, and the people beside him had become a little angry, glaring at Chu mo. if it weren''t for the ninth senior brother here, they might have scolded.


    Ninth senior brother''s eyes became deep, looking at Chu Mo lightly said, "since you have lived in the secular world, what would you do if a prince smashed your home? Don''t say you''re not afraid of the prince, I don''t believe it."


    Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and looking at ninth brother: "you know, I hate people like you most."


    "Oh?" The ninth senior brother was not angry, and kept a good demeanor, looking at Chu Mo gracefully.


    "In fact, you really want to show your superiority in a very indifferent way. You just want to tell me that a floor sweeper from your magic door will be as noble as the prince when he arrives at my ethereal palace." Chu Mo said.


    The ninth senior brother nodded calmly: "of course!"


    "Ninth senior brother said well!"


    "That''s it!"


    "What is the ethereal palace?"


    Finally, a group of disciples of the magic gate couldn''t help shouting at one side.


    Chu Mo ignored those people, but then said, "if the prince smashed my home, with my status at that time, maybe I didn''t dare to smash the palace directly, but I would discount his legs and throw him into the street."


    "Boast!"


    "It''s amazing!"


    "Boast without blushing!"


    "That''s funny!"


    A group of disciples of the magic gate couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at ninth senior brother and said, "but what I want to tell you is that now I''m not a civilian in your eyes, and you... The people of the magic door are not princes. So..."


    Chu Mo said, suddenly shot!


    The knife in his hand flashed.


    With a knife gas, he cleaved directly towards the ancient mountain gate on the side!


    "Bold!"


    "Dare you!"


    "You want to die!"


    Including the young man surnamed Zhang before, they all flew into a rage when they saw this. Even the ninth senior brother''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that Chu Mo was so tough that he dared to destroy the Mountain Gate of the magic gate in front of him!


    Nine elder martial brothers directly shot, sacrificed a powerful magic weapon, and fiercely blasted at Chu mo.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s knife, the knife gas cut out, mercilessly cut on the ancient Mountain Gate beside him.


    Bang!


    An invisible ripple suddenly burst out from the mountain gate, such as a strong ripple, which can be clearly seen by the naked eye.


    On the mountain gate, there is a strong defense road!


    Chu Mo''s knife did not really cause any damage to the Mountain Gate of the magic gate.


    However, this action completely angered the group of nine elder martial brothers, who directly attacked Chu mo.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu just wanted to move, but they were directly stopped by Xiaodie. Together with the demon king, Qi Qi stepped back for a distance.


    The first wave of attack just now has blasted in front of Chu mo. Chu Mo didn''t even move, even didn''t open his defense, so... Let the attack of these people''s magic weapons hit him.


    A series of loud noises, blowing smoke all over the sky.


    "What a death wish!"


    "Do you think you are really a King Kong?"


    "We can''t blame ourselves!"


    Outside the smoke and dust, the disciples of the magic gate all sneered.


    Only the ninth senior brother showed a dignified look on his face. He suddenly found that the legends about Chu Mo didn''t seem to exaggerate, but... They were a little modest.


    Suddenly, in the smoke, another knife light directly cut out and cut towards the ancient magic gate over there.


    "Not good!"


    Nine elder martial brothers directly gave a loud roar, and then went all out to the light of the knife, trying to blow the light of the knife away.


    But I didn''t expect that the speed of the knife light was too fast!


    Unbelievable fast!


    Let his attack completely fall to the ground, and blast out a huge pit in the distance, making an earth shattering sound.


    Ninth senior brother''s face became very ugly, but he still comforted himself in his heart: the mountain gate has the Dharma array protection left by his ancestors. It should be all right, but this face... Is a little lost!


    Boom!


    Just then, the Mountain Gate of the magic door made a loud noise.


    A terrifying force of Taoism erupted along the mountain gate, sending out thousands of feet of light and rushing straight into the sky.


    But then, the ancient mountain gate, magic gate, collapsed. The bluestones, which have existed for many years, crumble one after another!


    The Mountain Gate of the magic gate has collapsed!


    Ninth senior brother felt his brain buzzing. At this moment, it turned into a blank!


    finished!


    This is the only thought left in his mind.


    What collapsed was not only a mountain gate, but also his firm belief.


    Other disciples of the magic gate were all silly there, with incredible light in their blank eyes. They all lost their ability to think, and stood there as if dumbfounded.


    "You smashed my ashram, ruined my ethereal palace, and I smashed your mountain gate. Speaking of it, you earned it. But it doesn''t matter. I''m a generous person. I won''t care about that little gap with you. Now, we''re even." Chu Mo said faintly, looking at ninth senior brother: "then, we can calculate the account of the person who threatened me by your sect."


    "You''re simply... You''re tired of living! Chu mo... if I don''t kill you here today, I''ll..." Ninth senior brother seemed to have just regained his consciousness, and his face turned iron blue. He looked at Chu Mo with great anger, and the whole person was full of endless killing opportunities.


    "Are you going to die?" Chu Mo said coldly, raising his hand was a blow.


    Youming eight knife fifth knife thunder!


    Click!


    Above the sky, suddenly there was an earth shattering thunderbolt.


    It seemed as if the whole void trembled!


    After merging the second blade, killing heaven was so powerful that even Chu Mo felt a little afraid!


    "Then go to hell!" Chu Mo''s knife... Without any reservation, he cut hard at the ninth senior brother of the magic door


    A thousand chapters, so fast!


    In order to commemorate the thousand chapters, everyone quickly cast some monthly votes to support!


    Today''s four smaller outbreak!!!


    Everyone vote more monthly and recommended votes, and tomorrow will be more popular!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1001

    Suddenly, there was a cry from afar: "stay under the knife!"


    Whoosh!


    A light suddenly hit Chu mo. To be exact, it hit Chu Mo with a thunderbolt!


    Until the light came on, there was a hollow sound followed.


    Qiang!


    Killing heaven suddenly made a violent sound.


    Chu Mo immediately retreated for seven times, and felt like vomiting blood.


    Then looking at the void, a burst of fine stone powder, one after another scattered.


    It turned out to be a stone!


    The other party hit the sky with a stone, and forcibly broke Chu Mo''s blow!


    Rao is so, the ninth elder martial brother is also very uncomfortable. The whole person was invaded into the spiritual sea by the monstrous killing contained in the thunder strike, and stood there pale.


    With the falling of the stone powder all over the sky, the ninth senior brother Whoa, spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, a figure fell in front of Chu mo. Wearing a gray Taoist robe, he looks about 60 years old, full of cranes, tied in a bun, and his eyes are very deep. Looking at Chu Mo: "Taoist friends are so deadly!"


    As he said this, he glanced back at the collapsed magic gate. In the old man''s eyes, a look of love flashed, but it was strange that he didn''t show too many angry expressions.


    The demon king came forward slowly at this time, looked at the old man and said, "do you want to bully the small with the big?"


    The old man glanced at the demon king, and a wry smile appeared on his face: "how can you bully the small with the big? Just don''t want to see your disciples cut in half by your precious apprentice..."


    The devil smiled coldly, but he didn''t say anything, because he knew that the old man was telling the truth. If the old man had just come for Chu Mo, he would have done it.


    "Martial uncle Luo..." just now, the young man, who was called ninth martial brother, came back to his senses with a look of grievance and shock, and saluted the old man.


    The old man frowned slightly, sighed softly, but said nothing. Instead, he said to Chu Mo, "since you are here, your anger is also out. Go up the mountain and sit down. Some things may be different from what you imagined."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. Looking at the old man, he didn''t feel any anger from him. He felt a little strange in his heart. He glanced at the magic gate that was broken by his knife, and his heart was even more strange.


    It is said that this kind of Mountain Gate was destroyed, anyone would feel angry. Why did the old man just take a faint look, and he also saw the love in his eyes. But nothing else?


    At this time, several magic gate disciples were unwilling, and couldn''t help saying, "Uncle Luo, he destroyed the mountain gate where our magic gate has been spread for countless years!"


    "Yes, uncle Luo, this matter can''t be left alone!"


    "People have hit us on the head. Can we tolerate such things?"


    There was a lot of anger on the ninth senior brother''s face, but strangely, he didn''t say anything more. Just occasionally looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, full of resentment, also with a trace of fear.


    Just now, he asked himself that if Uncle Luo hadn''t done it, he might not be able to catch it. Even if he didn''t die... I''m afraid he would be seriously injured. This made his heart unwilling, but also felt a strong fear. He is now a monk in the rising period, and Chu Mo in front of him is just a monk in the Mahayana period. It''s a low level, but it has this kind of combat power. He is really a great man in the world. Although he is still unconvinced in his heart, he has to admit that Chu Mo is terrible.


    Uncle Luo glanced at the disciples who spoke faintly. Gradually, the disciples of the magic door who shouted happily closed their mouths. Magic door''s image of being disciplined and reasonable has long been popular, but their internal rules are strict... It''s not a joke either.


    Facing the elders of this sect, if they go too far, they will certainly be severely punished.


    Uncle Luo saw that all these people were silent, and then made an invitation gesture to Chu Mo: "Taoist friends, please!" With that, he nodded at the devil and others: "let''s go together."


    At this time, people suddenly realized that uncle Luo was not very modest. In fact, he didn''t even pay much attention to people who were famous in the fairy world like Mojun. But he praised Chu Mo, a young population, and received him with courtesy.


    If there is no problem, no one will believe it!


    But in that case, why did the magic gate send someone to smash the misty palace related to Chu Mo at the beginning? This makes many people puzzled.


    Even Qin Shi and Dong Yu, as well as Xiaodie and Mojun, were a little confused.


    The demon king was not angry because his apprentice robbed him of the limelight, but calmly followed Chu Mo and walked up the mountain.


    The party walked very fast. After a while, they came to a big hall. Then, a group of people came out of the hall.


    Each one is full of momentum. Seeing Chu Mo, most of the people showed a faint smile on their faces. However, there were also a few people, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, with a little bad.


    Mojun and Xiaodie are all a little scared. From their aura, we can judge their general identity. So many people unexpectedly welcome out of the door. Obviously, it''s not to meet them, but to meet Chu Mo!


    When did Chu Mo have such a face? Where did he go, usually he was despised and then fought? Qin Shi and Dong Yu were also puzzled.


    "This is the son of Chu, isn''t it? The old man''s magic sect leader taught Li Zhongyuan."


    "I''ve met Chu Daoyou, and I''m Liu Qian, the elder of the magic gate."


    "I''m liuyunzhi, the third elder of the magic gate, and I''ve seen Chu Daoyou."


    I''m sorry!


    The magic king and others are all very sensitive to the words of this group of magic men. Normally, with their identity, it is impossible to have such a big flaw in words. I''m ok... It''s a kind of word to treat the younger generation. But I... that''s equivalent to respecting and complimenting each other!


    change from arrogance to humility? Why on earth is this?


    Chu Mo also meant to return the ceremony. Although he didn''t know what was born, it was like this. You are polite to me, and I am polite to you. Whether to fight or not is another matter.


    At this time, the magic sect leader Li Zhongyuan also slightly hugged the demon king: "this should be Mr. demon king, who is famous in the fairy world? I really envy him that he can have such a good disciple."


    The demon king hugged his fist and smiled back: "you flatter me, he is indeed my pride!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Instead of using words like "bad apprentice" to express humility, he frankly admitted that his apprentice was his pride. This mentality made Li Zhongyuan look up at him in his heart.


    Chu Mo also said at this time: "in fact, Li Zhangjiao should envy me."


    Li Zhongyuan was slightly stunned.


    Chu Mo said, "because I have a good master!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone present looked different.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu''s eyes were warm, and the little butterfly''s dimple was like a flower. A faint smile also appeared on the demon king''s solemn face.


    Li Zhongyuan laughed: "yes, yes, yes! Mr. Mojun, please come inside!"


    I wish all students in the college entrance examination a golden title. Don''t listen to those jokes and nonsense on the Internet. Knowledge changes fate. Going to college is absolutely useful. Students, come on! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1002

    After entering the hall, the guests and guests took their seats. This time, Li Zhongyuan invited the demon king to the top. Are all excellent old guys, how can they not be human? The previous contempt for the demon king was indeed that he didn''t look up to the demon king in his heart. I think he''s really lucky to receive disciples like Chu mo. But seeing Chu Mo''s attitude towards the master made them understand that the end of provoking the demon king might be much more serious than provoking Chu mo.


    Therefore, the attitude changes immediately, which is called a fast, and the connection is natural, without any blushing.


    The demon king has been very indifferent until this moment, his face showed a faint unnatural. His arrogance in the fairyland doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know the rules. It''s impossible to make him bow his head!


    But this preferential treatment came from the apprentice''s fight for him. The demon king was still warm and moved in his heart, with a little light loss, but more... It was a kind of pride from his heart!


    I''m just lucky to accept such an apprentice. You can envy me!


    So soon, he calmed down. There is nothing unnatural about sitting there.


    Later, someone brought tea, and Li Zhongyuan slowly said, "Prince Chu, don''t you think it''s a little strange?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "it''s a little strange. Although I''ve always heard that the magic gate is a reasonable place, it''s obviously two different things. It''s not as if the ten thousand year Mountain Gate was smashed, but it''s so polite."


    "More than ten thousand years... That mountain gate, that mountain gate has a history of millions of years!" A person who looked at Chu Mo with some poor eyes couldn''t help but say in a complaining tone.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Li Zhongyuan waved his hand and said, "we smashed someone else''s ashram first. They only smashed our mountain gate. Speaking of it, we have taken advantage."


    "Can it be the same?" The next elder couldn''t help taking over.


    Li Zhongyuan said, "it''s no different. Although the world is respected for its strength, some identities and positions are also extremely respected. Master Chu''s identity and position can be worthy of his action. Don''t mention smashing one of our mountain gates, even if he smashes the whole magic gate today, it''s no big deal."


    Everyone was surprised at this. Even Chu Mo looked at Li Zhongyuan with a surprised face. The heart said that this master is not crazy, is he? What status do I have? The identity and status of the fight? Even if the magic door is a little afraid of me, it''s not afraid of me to this point, is it?


    There are several elders below who are a little angry. Li Zhongyuan waved his hand, and then said to Chu Mo, "I''ve offended you so much before. On behalf of magic gate, I''ll apologize to Chu childe first. At the same time, Miss Qin Shi and Miss Dong Yu, I''m sorry to surprise you."


    With that, Li Zhongyuan also stood up and saluted Qin Shi and Dong Yu slightly.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu were all slightly stunned, and then stood up and gracefully saluted. For the two former princesses of the kingdom of heaven, politeness will never be lacking.


    But the puzzlement in their hearts is getting stronger and stronger. Magic gate has always been famous for being reasonable, but is it a little too reasonable? I have never seen such a reasonable sect!


    Li Zhongyuan then sat down and said to Chu Mo, "there was a reason for the previous targeting of Miss Qin Shi and Miss Dong Yu, and the smashing of the ethereal palace Taoist temple. At that time, we didn''t know the relationship between ourselves and the son of Chu."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Li Zhongyuan. He really couldn''t think of any relationship between himself and the magic sect leader.


    Li Zhongyuan didn''t continue to play charades, and said frankly, "there are three parties involved in the matter of Piaomiao palace and the two girls. I think you''ll know as soon as I say it."


    Dong Yu said, "Dong family, Qin family and Luo family?"


    Li Zhongyuan said, "Miss Dong is smart. It''s really these three, and even behind... There''s a fourth."


    Chu Mo said coldly, "ZHUGE family in the heaven?"


    Li Zhongyuan nodded: "Yes, but at that time, we already knew something, so we refused the Zhuge family. But before that, we in the magic gate of heaven did agree to the request of the three families to take the two girls into the magic gate, for no other reason. Some people in the Qin family and the Dong family don''t want the two girls to go to trouble with them when they grow up again in the future. So please come to the magic gate of heaven. As for the Luo family... They Is to want the life of Prince Chu. "


    Li Zhongyuan said, glancing at Chu Mo: "they all know that with the character of Master Chu, if someone smashes the Taoist field of the ethereal palace in the fairy world and makes Master Chu''s friends suffer a crisis, Master Chu will certainly not sit idly by. In this way... There is a chance to target Master Chu."


    "How insidious!" Dong Yu said coldly.


    Li Zhongyuan said with a wry smile: "This was originally just a deal. To be honest, we didn''t think it was a big deal at first. In fact, the magic door didn''t really want to do anything to childe Chu. After all, there is no injustice between us. And the inheritance of Childe Chu may be coveted by others, but our magic door... Doesn''t lack these things. The reason why we agreed is that the magic door once owed a favor to the Luo family. This favor is not small , you have to pay it back. So at that time, we thought, lead Prince Chu to the magic gate, and then find someone to fight with Prince Chu for a few games. Win or lose, it is worthy of the Luo family. Just didn''t expect, things then changed. After someone heard about this, he directly found the magic gate of the heaven and told the magic gate man on the other side of the heaven that Prince Chu would never move! "


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, showing a thoughtful expression. He seemed to think of something.


    Li Zhongyuan continued: "The person who found the magic door has a high status. It can be said that almost no one in the whole magic door can be on an equal footing with that adult. And after the adult said some origins, we finally understand that the son of Chu was originally the descendant of a great man. With this relationship, we in the magic door will never do anything against the son of Chu. So, as I just said, don''t say that the son of Chu just smashed the mountain of the magic door Door. If Prince Chu can''t vent his anger, even if he smashes the whole magic door... It doesn''t matter. "


    Origin, great man and later generations.


    These key words shocked the demon king and others present.


    In this practice world, there are very few people who can be called great people.


    What kind of person can be regarded as a great man? Supreme? Not necessarily!


    Because even the supreme is just a profound cultivation. If there is no great kindness, why should it be recognized by the whole practice world? Why are you called a great man?


    Qin Shi and Dong Yuxing blinked, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, with a bit of inquiry, more of a shock.


    Not everyone at the magic gate knows the details of this matter, so some people who were not good at Chu Mo''s eyes before, are all looking at their leader at the moment with great shock.


    Chu Mo really understood that this matter was related to his family. To be exact, it should be related to his semi holy grandfather!


    In this spiritual world, I''m afraid the only one who can be made a great man is his grandfather who once resisted the invasion of foreign enemies.


    I just didn''t expect that this magic door was also related to the Chu family.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo stood up and saluted Li Zhongyuan: "I see, so it seems that everything before was a misunderstanding?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1003

    Li Zhongyuan also stood up: "Prince Chu''s words are serious. It''s really a misunderstanding."


    At this time, one of the elders sitting there said in a strange way, "what misunderstanding is just relying on the shadow of our ancestors. If you want to thank yourself, thank yourself for having a good ancestor. Otherwise, by what you do today, you can''t get out of this magic door!"


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows, didn''t speak, and looked at Li Zhongyuan.


    The faces of the others present also became a little ugly. In particular, the demon king, who could endure without making a sound, had endured again and again.


    Li Zhongyuan frowned, looked at the elder who was talking, and said in a deep voice, "elder Qiu, this is a little too much!"


    "I''m too much? What''s wrong with me?" Elder Qiu also stood up, looked at Li Zhongyuan without hesitation, and said, "he first injured one of our core disciples, and then he almost killed my own disciple, and it is arrogant to destroy the mountain gate that our magic gate has been inherited for millions of years! I said a few words about him, did I calculate the score?"


    Qin Shi said faintly: "To hurt your core disciple, it was the core disciple who spoke provocatively first and took the lead. It was only because your own disciple took the initiative to kill your own disciple. His skill was inferior to that of others, and he was almost killed. It can only be said that he was not strong enough. Is it only allowed for your people to hit people and not allow others to fight back? As for destroying your mountain gate, why don''t you mention the destruction of our Taoist temple? Isn''t your magic gate always the most reasonable? Why My elder Qiu, don''t you make much sense? "


    "Yellow haired girl, how can you speak?" Elder Qiu was furious and glared at Qin Shi.


    Qin Shi said lightly, "I don''t pressure you with my identity, and don''t scare me with my age. I used to cultivate to the peak of ascension, and I''m no worse than you. If you don''t agree, you can fight now. If I''m killed by you, there''s no complaint, and if you die under my hands, it''s your life!"


    Qin Shi said, looking at elder Qiu lightly: "dare?"


    "You..." Qiu Changlao was furious, and then sneered repeatedly: "little girl, are you serious?"


    Anyone can see the fluctuations in Qin Shi, but just entering the refining period, a refining period, such a challenge to a rising monk, many of the high-level magic door present felt that the Qin princess was crazy.


    Even if you are born in heaven, even if you have powerful magic tools on your body, your realm, after all, is only the period of refining God. Even Chu mo... In the refining period, it''s estimated that he doesn''t dare to provoke a big monk in the rising period like this, right?


    Li Zhongyuan also hurriedly said, "if you have something to say, don''t hurt your harmony, you are not outsiders!"


    "Teach me! Today I''ll rely on the old and sell the old!" Qiu Chang said angrily, "I want to teach this little girl how to be a person!"


    "You don''t have to teach her how to behave. Old man, do you dare to fight with me? Within three moves, I can''t beat you, let you deal with it!" Chu Mo Teng stood up and looked at elder Qiu coldly: "within the three moves, if you die under my hand, don''t complain! Bully a little girl who has just entered the refining period, do you want to face? How about you dare to fight with me?"


    Chu Mo originally came to find fault. Who ever thought that this magic door had a deep relationship with his family. Therefore, Chu Mo can only force the fire pressure in his heart. In fact, even the sentence just said: This is a misunderstanding... It was said in anger. Unexpectedly, elder Qiu dared to jump out and find fault. He simply didn''t know what to do.


    Elder Qiu blushed and angrily scolded, "little beast, what are you? Kill me with three moves? Your grandpa Qiu is not afraid of threats..."


    "Shut up!" Li Zhongyuan was completely angry and glared at elder Qiu: "what do you want to do?"


    Chu Mo''s eyes flickered with cold murderous intent, looking at elder Qiu: "old dog, do you want to be my grandfather?"


    Li Zhongyuan''s face suddenly changed, and he repeatedly said, "Master Chu, Qiu Changlao doesn''t understand the situation. Don''t be general with him!"


    "I want to see the same with him!" Elder Qiu is also a person of high status. He is always superior and has a very arrogant disposition. More importantly, he has a strong background in heaven. Even if Li Zhongyuan is the leader of the whole magic door, he is not very afraid of Li Zhongyuan.


    Elder Qiu stood up directly and looked at Chu Mo coldly: "little beast, come out. Today your grandpa Qiu will teach you how to be a man!"


    Then, several elder Huan men, who made friends with elder Qiu, all came to appease elder Qiu.


    Elder Qiu was more angry, pointed at them and shouted, "if you think I''m a friend, don''t persuade me at this time! I have to teach them a good lesson today! What are they? What''s the suppression of the fairyland, what''s the young invincible... It''s a joke! When I was as old as them, I was low-key, modest and polite..."


    Li Zhongyuan stood aside, his face extremely ugly. Elder Qiu is usually careless and doesn''t pay much attention to him. He didn''t care too much. After all, he was a fellow apprentice and an elder. He has always respected. Who would have thought that he was so dazed today.


    All the others present saw that Chu Mo had an extraordinary identity background. It was not only force that could make magic gate bow its head!


    And he has pointed out in his words that Chu Mo is the descendant of a great man. Is it not obvious enough?


    As long as you have a little IQ and think it over with your brain, you can understand that people who can be called great people... What level of people do they have to be? There have been so many supreme beings in the heaven. Who can be called a great man?


    No matter how angry Li Zhongyuan was, Qiu Changlao seemed determined to teach Chu Mo and Qin Shi a lesson. In fact, everyone also saw that he came mainly for Chu Mo! It seemed to teach Qin Shi a lesson, but Chu Mo opened his mouth, and he came directly at Chu mo.


    The demon king looked at elder Qiu coldly. If it weren''t for his identity, he would like to take action now and slap the old thing to death!


    Xiaodie and Dong Yu are also angry.


    At this time, Qin Shi suddenly said, "young master, don''t do it, let me come!"


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, looking at Qin Shi with some worry.


    Qin Shi suddenly smiled faintly: "don''t worry, childe, I haven''t lived enough. I''m lucky to follow the childe and haven''t seen all the scenery in the world. How can I be so reluctant?"


    Elder Qiu sneered, "neither of you can run!"


    This made his intention to target Chu Mo more solid.


    Chu Mo squinted, glanced at Qiu Chang, and then nodded, "OK, Qin Shi, you first."


    Chu Mo saw her strong self-confidence from Qin Shi''s eyes. He also knew that Qin Shi was not so impulsive as Dong Yu. Since she dares to say so, she must be sure.


    Li Zhongyuan now understands that this matter has been somewhat out of his control. I can''t stop it if I want to.


    This face loss is a little big, but anyway, the current war... I''m afraid it''s inevitable.


    Then he nodded and said, "then go to the martial arts arena. I hope you can stop."


    This sentence, whether elder Qiu or Qin Shi, is not taken seriously. Until what? To this extent, I''m afraid that once I make a move... I''ll never die! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1004

    Later, elder Qiu and his party came to the martial arts arena of magic gate. The whole martial arts field is so huge that you can hardly see the end at a glance. In the martial arts field, there is also a strong seal of the Dharma array. Even if the monks in the promotion period hit it with all their strength, they can''t destroy it too seriously.


    The news that Qiu Changlao wanted to teach today''s "invaders" a lesson quickly spread all over the magic door. Therefore, when Chu Mo and his party came here, a large number of magic gate disciples had gathered on the whole martial arts arena.


    The vast majority of them are all inner disciples of the magic gate, as well as many core disciples and a small number of hands-on disciples.


    Almost all the young elites of the magic door gathered in the whole place.


    "Kill the intruder!"


    "How dare you destroy our magic gate and kill them!"


    "If you dare to destroy our magic gate, you will be more than worthy of death!"


    In the crowd, someone suddenly roared loudly, attracting bursts of responses, and the sound waves shook the sky.


    Chu Mo''s eyes looked at this scene coolly, and there was no response. Qin Shi, Dong Yu, and Xiao die all had no expression on their faces. This kind of scene may be a great scene for others, but it''s really nothing for Chu Mo and others.


    As for the demon king, there was no expression on his face, and he was almost as calm as a backwater.


    Li Zhongyuan frowned and said to the man beside him, "let them all disperse! What is this?"


    One of his confidants whispered, "Zhang Jiao, these people don''t know anything. If they are forcibly dispersed, I''m afraid it will cause greater dissatisfaction."


    Li Zhongyuan''s heart was also somewhat bitter, and he sighed lightly, "we can only know the identity of Master Chu, and we must not spread it everywhere."


    The confidant nodded, "yes, and even if we can only guess a general idea, we dare not think deeply. But these young disciples..."


    Li Zhongyuan''s eyes flashed a cold color: "young people always need to experience some wind and rain to grow up. If they want to see it, let them see it! If they refuse, let them fight!"


    "Er..." the confidant suddenly stopped talking, and said with a wry smile: "Master Chu''s side..."


    Li Zhongyuan said lightly, "don''t you see that childe Chu is crazy about killing? He needs to vent!"


    My confidant felt a chill in his heart and said, "my master... Which side are you from?"? I don''t know. I thought you were with Chu mo. Of course, this can only be thought about. He looked at Li Zhongyuan and said, "the strength of Prince Chu... Is it really so strong?"


    Li Zhongyuan said faintly, "he is the descendant of the great man. Please think about it. Has there ever been half a weak person in the great man''s family?"


    The confidant was slightly stunned, and then said, "really not."


    "Then rest assured." Li Zhongyuan took a deep look at Chu Mo over there, and then said, "don''t worry, he will know a few in his heart. However, elder Qiu... It''s dangerous!"


    Referring to elder Qiu, the confidant of Li Zhongyuan also had some dissatisfaction: "is Qiu Chang always crazy? Why should he be crazy against Prince Chu in this case?"


    Li Zhongyuan sneered, "of course he''s not crazy. He''s crazy in the backstage of heaven! I really think that with a big monk at the peak of his ascension, he can kill Chu mo."


    "Ah?" His confidant was surprised and looked at Li Zhongyuan: "what does the palm teach mean?"


    Li Zhongyuan nodded and said nothing more.


    At this time, elder Qiu was already standing there, and the people around him dispersed far away. Elder Qiu pointed to Qin Shi with his hand: "get out of the rude little girl film! Don''t dare to come here!"


    With a cold smile, Qin Shi directly stood up and walked towards elder Qiu step by step, Coldly said, "young master, you call your old dog, and you''re right at all. For a little petty gain, you don''t even know your last name! The Qin family doesn''t give you a little benefit, do you? The Dong family doesn''t give you a little benefit, do you? Have the Luo family and the Zhuge family also paid you a lot of benefits? Heavenly tools? Emperor magic tools? Or supreme magic tools? Let your old dog bark here with such confidence!"


    "Little bitch! You want to die!" Elder Qiu was scolded by Qin Shi, and his face was livid and angry.


    Although the disciples of the magic sect who watched around were extremely angry at the beginning, they wished to kill this beautiful but vicious woman directly. But then, her words made most people shut their mouths.


    Because they all heard that there was a problem!


    First, Chu Mo was directly invited to the mountain by Luo Changlao. Although many people were dissatisfied, they could also think that there must be a reason for this. As a result, Qiu Changlao wanted to teach people a lesson. Looking at their leaders and other elders, none of them seemed to stand on the side of elder Qiu.


    How many disciples who can enter the magic gate will be so stupid? They may look down on others with their eyes above the top, but their minds are not so empty.


    Therefore, after Qin Shi denounced elder Qiu, only a few people related to elder Qiu in the crowd couldn''t help scolding Qin Shi. But it has not formed any scale. More people chose to watch for a while.


    Qin Shi sneered, "why? Become angry from embarrassment? Old dog, don''t think that people behind you in heaven will support you. The life-saving magic tools they give you may not be so useful!"


    Elder Qiu''s face changed slightly, and then he angrily said, "little bitch, stop talking nonsense! Get over here and die!"


    "If you want to die, you can do it!" Qin Shi said, directly rushed to elder Qiu, the whole person, like a fairy, graceful, floating like an immortal. Standing in the void, holding an ancient short sword, the sword pointed to elder Qiu, and directly shot.


    Elder Qiu sneered and directly offered a magic weapon, which instantly burst into a layer of light and shrouded his body.


    "Shameless!" Dong Yu, beside Chu Mo, couldn''t help scolding: "this shameless old dog, facing a refining monk in his ascension period, actually used an emperor''s defense magic weapon!"


    Both Xiaodie and Mojun have never seen the emperor''s magic weapon, and a touch of disdain flashed in their eyes when they heard the words. But more, some are worried about Qin poetry.


    The defense magic weapon of the emperor level, even if a monk is sacrificed in the period of ascension, can at least resist the attack of the real immortal.


    What made people more angry was that elder Qiu actually took out another shining long sword. The wave emitted from the long sword was the same as the defense magic weapon he sacrificed.


    Emperor level blade!


    Dong Yu couldn''t help shouting angrily, "old dog, do you want face?"


    Elder Qiu looked at Dong Yu in a gloomy way: "little bitch, you won''t come up later. Grandpa Qiu called you so refreshing!"


    "Old dog, die!" Dong Yu scolded angrily.


    At this time, Qin Shi''s attack had hit Mr. Qiu in front of him.


    Elder Qiu didn''t even look at it, and swept it with a sword.


    Boom!


    A vast breath burst out from the sword in an instant, like the emperor''s presence. That kind of pressure made the disciples of the magic door around him unable to stand up and wanted to kneel down in an instant.


    The emperor''s magic weapon is so terrifying! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1005

    Qin Shi''s figure retreated instantly, but he was still hurt by the breath of the emperor''s sword, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Dong Yu was anxious: "sister Shishi!"


    Xiaodie also held the devil''s hand tightly, looked at the situation in the field nervously, and couldn''t help saying, "she, is she okay?"


    "Nothing." The demon king said in a deep voice, "Miss Qin is stronger than expected."


    Chu Mo saw that elder Qiu took out two pieces of the emperor''s magic weapon one after another, and the killing machine in his eyes became more and more intense. Now he has completely determined that this old dog... As Qin Shi said, it has received great benefits to target them!


    However, he is also very confident in Qin poetry.


    From the first day he met, he knew that Qin Shi was a very assertive woman. Her personality seemed gentle, but she was soft on the outside and hard on the inside. And she is also intelligent. Her brain is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Since she dares to make a move when she knows the opponent''s cards, it can only show one problem: she is sure to win!


    Boom!


    Elder Qiu waved his sword again, and the terrifying sword Qi was like a rainbow, cutting Qin Shi horizontally.


    There is no pity for this charming little beauty.


    Qin Shi''s body was erratic, constantly dodging the attack of elder Qiu, and also constantly fighting back. But with her counter attack in the realm of refining God, even if elder Qiu stood there and did not move, she might not be able to hurt elder Qiu.


    Therefore, elder Qiu couldn''t help but look up to the sky and burst out laughing: "I thought you had some confidence. It turned out that you were just a little bitch who can boast. Hurry up and die, kill you, and I''ll teach Chu Mo that little beast!"


    Qin Shi kept dodging and looked coldly at elder Qiu: "don''t you still have a supreme weapon on you? Why don''t you take it out? Don''t think about dealing with my childe for a while. To tell you the truth, you can take out the supreme weapon now and maybe live a little longer. If you don''t take it out, then you won''t have a chance to take it out."


    Somehow, elder Qiu''s heart was slightly chilly. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Qin Shi''s eyes while launching an attack. There is indeed a supreme weapon on him, but the question is... How does this little bitch know? Is she cheating me? Or does she really know?


    Elder Qiu was a little confused.


    It''s clear that she only has cultivation during the refining period. Why dare she challenge herself like this? Isn''t she really afraid of death?


    It''s impossible!


    In this world, there is no real person who is not afraid of death!


    Elder Qiu sneered, "you don''t need the supreme weapon to deal with you!"


    Qin Shi said coldly, "since you are really so conceited, I have nothing to say. Go to hell!"


    Qin Shi said, suddenly bursting out of his body a vast breath, the originally blue sky above his head, instantly covered with clouds, and purple lightning loomed in it.


    Everyone on the whole martial arts arena was stunned.


    They had already retreated far away, because they really couldn''t bear the pressure of the two imperial magic instruments on elder Qiu. Almost everyone, including Li Zhongyuan, the magic sect leader, retreated further.


    Now Chu Mo is the only one who is closest to them!


    Even the demon king protected Xiaodie and Dong Yu and retreated to the distance.


    However, no matter how far you retreat, you can''t escape from the scope of this disaster.


    Qiu Changlao''s face turned slightly to the rolling robbery clouds in the sky, and angrily scolded, "bitch... Do you want to kill everyone?"


    Qin Shi sneered, "what is killing everyone? I have no grievances with them. What do I do to hurt them? Look... What a disaster!"


    Elder Qiu looked up curiously, and then couldn''t help scolding: "what kind of disaster is it? Don''t fool people there!"


    "Hehe, admit it without insight, no one will laugh at you. But your pretending to be very knowledgeable can only make people think you are naive." Qin Shi sneered.


    Elder Qiu was full of tricks. At his age, he was said to be childish by a little girl, and immediately roared and killed Qin Shi again.


    The peak accomplishments in the flying period, together with two imperial magic instruments, are invincible in the face of a monk in the refining period.


    But elder Qiu found that no matter how fierce his attack was, the other party could escape!


    Even until now, he was shocked to find that this little girl didn''t seem to be affected by the magic instrument of the emperor in his hand!


    Come and go freely!


    How is this possible?


    Click!


    A heavenly disaster, instantly fell from the sky, and directly cleaved to elder Qiu.


    Elder Qiu was suddenly shocked, and his face became very ugly. He felt very strange in his heart. Why did this disaster not chop the little bitch, but hit him?


    At the moment of the disaster, all the people on the martial arts field flew away crazily.


    The demon king also wanted to fly away with Xiaodie and Dong Yu. At this time, Dong Yu suddenly said with a strange face, "master demon king, we don''t have to go."


    The demon king was slightly stunned.


    Xiaodie said, "this is sister Shishi''s magic weapon. It won''t attack us."


    "Magic weapon?" Mojun and Xiaodie couldn''t help looking at each other, and they both saw the color of shock from each other''s eyes.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of magic instrument can actually attract the natural disaster to split people?


    But the demon king chose to believe Dong Yu. Although he had just come into contact, he and Xiaodie liked these people around Chu Mo very much. Neither arrogant nor impetuous, all very peaceful. Although they have different personalities, they have nothing to say about Chu mo.


    Seeing this, Chu Mo suddenly showed a faint smile on his face and said to himself: Qin Shi is really a good calculation! This Qiu Chang is dead! If he doesn''t take out the supreme magic weapon, it will be better. Once he can''t help taking out the supreme magic weapon... He will only die worse!


    Facing the sky thunder, elder Qiu had a feeling of trembling, as if his soul was trembling.


    Purple thunder and lightning... This is the thunder of disaster!


    Once you hit him, the power will instantly become a catastrophe in the soaring period.


    At that moment, he tried his best to urge the emperor''s defense magic weapon on his body, and then rushed frantically towards Qin Shi.


    Boom!


    The thunder of heaven''s calamity directly hit the emperor level defense magic weapon on elder Qiu.


    A ripple suddenly appeared around elder Qiu''s body.


    But he couldn''t do anything to elder Qiu.


    Elder Qiu was immediately confident and laughed, "hahaha, what can Tianjie do? Bitch... Do you see it?"


    Qin Shi said coldly, "I saw your death!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Nine thunders fell from the sky.


    With incredible speed, he cleaved to elder Qiu''s body.


    The emperor level defense magic instrument on him also began to fluctuate violently.


    Poof!


    Elder Qiu finally spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the smile froze on his face, with a trace of fear in his eyes: "how could this happen?"


    He was full of the idea that he was carrying the emperor level defense magic weapon. Even if it was a natural disaster, there was nothing he could do. Even he can take advantage of this opportunity to kill Qin Shi and Chu Mo and directly fly to heaven!


    At that time, it will be the real breadth of the sea, with fish jumping, and birds flying high in the sky!


    In heaven, elder Qiu is a real hero!


    Who would have thought that the thunder of the disaster really hurt him. In elder Qiu''s eyes, a touch of ferocity flashed and looked at Qin Shi: "bitch, you forced me!" With that, he offered a small tripod directly from his body.


    The little tripod exudes a monstrous atmosphere!


    Supreme magic weapon¡ª¡ª


    Break out at five o''clock, ask for a monthly ticket! Recommended ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1006

    Elder Qiu said coldly, "originally, this was intended to kill Chu Mo''s little beast, but since you are so eager to die, you should use it to kill you first, and then suppress the little beast Chu mo." in his view, as long as you kill Qin Shi, this shit disaster will naturally disappear. Then he gave a cold drink: "supreme tripod... Give it to me!"


    Hum!


    The supreme tripod gave a buzz, and the vast atmosphere was suppressed towards Qin poetry.


    Qin Shi stood in the void, and there was no fear on her face. On the contrary, her eyes were full of sarcasm: "the supreme weapon... Being used like this by you is like casting pearls into the dark. How can you know the real value of the supreme weapon, such a garbage? How can you understand how the supreme weapon is used?"


    While talking, thousands of purple thunderbolts appeared on the high sky in a moment, directly hitting elder Qiu and the small tripod of the supreme magic instrument he just sacrificed!


    Purple lightning, like a purple dragon, appeared in the void. Each one had a head, horns and ferocious scales and claws.


    Tens of thousands of purple lightning mixed together, forming a terrible trend.


    blot out the sky and cover up the earth!


    Suppress everything!


    "This is the supreme weapon!" Qin Shi sneered.


    Ten thousand purple lightning instantly submerged elder Qiu and the three magic instruments on him.


    A shrill scream came out of the lightning. It''s sad and short, and it''s over in an instant.


    Then, the little tripod of the supreme magic instrument in the void gave a violent buzzing, which seemed unwilling to be suppressed by the magic instrument of the same level. It sounded like a Hong Zhong Da Lu, and flew directly towards Gao Tian.


    Whew!


    Directly break through the void and disappear. Actually ran away.


    Qin Shi''s face showed a look of pity and whispered, "if I am a higher level, you can''t escape!"


    The two imperial magic instruments, without even looking at the slag, were directly smashed by the ten thousand thunder.


    As for the arrogant elder Qiu, his gods and forms were destroyed. Under this level of attack, he was a monk in the period of ascension, and there was no room for escape at all. Don''t mention that he was hung with two imperial magic instruments. Even if he was hung with two supreme defense magic instruments, he could not escape death.


    Hiss!


    In all directions, I don''t know how many disciples of the magic gate were stunned at this moment.


    They looked at the endless sky that gradually restored calm, and looked at the woman who swayed like a fairy standing in the void, and their eyes were straight. Not obsessed with beauty, but scared!


    "Don''t talk... Is there only one Chu Mo, who is the demon level in the fairy world? What''s the matter with this woman now?"


    "Who is this woman?"


    "It seems to be Qin Shi, the princess of the Qin family of the celestial clan!"


    "How can she have such a terrible magic weapon on her? Is it the supreme weapon? Although the Qin family is a big family in the heaven... But they have such a powerful supreme weapon?" The visionary disciples of the magic gate had unbelievable doubts. Although they were in the fairy world, they knew a lot about things in the heaven because of special reasons. I can''t believe the Qin family has this level of magic tools.


    "This magic weapon... May not belong to the Qin family, because even if the Qin family has this level of magic weapon, it is unlikely to appear on a woman." Someone said.


    "Yes, it is said that Qin Shi and Dong Yu have not openly betrayed their families, but in fact, they have separated from their families." An insider revealed.


    The magic sect leader over there, Li Zhongyuan and others, also felt cold. I didn''t expect that a woman around Chu Mo also had such terrible fighting power. Originally, they only recognized Chu Mo''s ability. Now it seems that they must change their previous views.


    Those magic sect disciples who participated in the destruction of the ethereal palace in the fairy world before, one by one, had a feeling of instability. They all felt a great joy in their hearts: if they smashed the ethereal palace and pointed at Qin Shi and Dong Yu, who would come back alive if Qin Shi directly showed today''s fighting power?


    "It seems that the purpose of our magic door is really right. To be a man, we should be reasonable!" A phantom sect disciple who participated in the destruction of the misty palace couldn''t help muttering.


    Qin Shi killed elder Qiu of the magic gate in one fell swoop. Instead of staying there and overlooking all sentient beings, he flew directly back to Chu mo. On his exquisite and beautiful face, with a faint smile, he smiled at Chu Mo and said, "live up to your mission."


    Chu Mo nodded, "well done!"


    In a word, many people turned pale on the spot. Even though many of them are opposed to what elder Qiu just did, elder Qiu is a member of the magic door after all, and elder Qiu has quite strong backup in the magic door of the heaven. I don''t know how many accidents will happen after his death.


    Li Zhongyuan sighed, came to Chu Mo and said with a wry smile, "Master Chu, look at this..."


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you. I won''t trouble you with the magic door."


    "...." there were many people who were black faced and speechless on the spot. Who was afraid of you getting into trouble? You should give us an account of killing a powerful elder of our magic gate?


    Li Zhongyuan was also a little confused, but knowing Chu Mo''s real identity, he naturally could not treat Chu Mo in the way he treated other monks.


    "You don''t have to worry too much about this matter, childe Chu. I''ll explain it over there at the magic gate of the heaven." In the end, Li Zhongyuan could only say such a sentence. Because he figured it out, Chu Mo didn''t take elder Qiu''s death as a matter at all.


    Think about it carefully. When this boy was nothing in the past, he was not afraid of the children of the celestial clan. How can we expect him, who has begun to grow up today, to be afraid of the death of an immortal sect elder?


    Chu Mo looked at Li Zhongyuan and said a meaningful sentence: "Li Zhangjiao, not to mention my life experience, if you have the opportunity, thank the adult who helped me speak for me. But in fact, I think, it is your Fairy Fantasy gate that should really be grateful! If there is no big man, today''s destruction is not a mountain gate of your fantasy gate. The dead person is not just an insignificant little person."


    All the senior managers of the magic door present were all black faced. What they said was simply too arrogant! Elder Qiu was also described by him as an unimportant little man. Shit, in your eyes, what is a big man?


    Chu Mo looked at the expression of the crowd, smiled faintly, didn''t say much, and hugged Li Zhongyuan: "farewell!"


    Mojun and Xiaodie, Qin Shi and Dong Yu, together with Chu Mo, walked down the magic Gate Mountain.


    Along the way, all the magic sect disciples made way for Chu Mo and others. Looking at this group of people with great complexity, they slowly disappeared into their sight.


    "Too crazy!" A phantom sect elder who has a good relationship with elder Qiu shouts with a wristlet.


    "It''s really a little... Too much." Another magic door elder sighed.


    Li Zhongyuan shook his head slightly, didn''t say a word, turned around, took a step forward, and immediately a trace of blood flowed out along the corners of his mouth.


    Tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival. Let''s buy some big zongzi!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1007

    Naturally, those magic sect disciples couldn''t see this scene, but all the high-level elders of the magic sect around Li Zhongyuan could see it clearly. ¡Ì ¨N, their faces changed greatly.


    "Palm teach!"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "How could this happen?"


    Although the realm of the leader of the Fairy Magic gate is far inferior to those monks of the celestial magic gate, it may even be inferior to an ordinary disciple. But this identity is the spiritual leader of the whole magic door! Not everyone can sit in this position.


    Even if in the eyes of many people, this position is actually like a puppet, which can''t really intimidate the friars of the magic gate in the heaven, its significance... Is quite extraordinary.


    Therefore, Li Zhongyuan''s every move, in fact, affects both heaven and immortals. His sudden injury scared everyone a little.


    Li Zhongyuan waved his hand, didn''t speak, and walked towards the hall with a stern face.


    Everyone looked at each other and followed behind.


    After arriving in the hall, Li Zhongyuan gave a whoosh and spewed out a mouthful of blood before everyone reacted. His face instantly turned pale.


    Then he took a deep breath, and his whole spirit seemed to be much better. Looking at the confused people on his face, Li Zhongyuan sighed lightly: "this son is indeed worthy of being compared with the top Tianjiao in the world of heaven. It''s really... Not simple!"


    "What? Did Chu Mo do it?"


    "This bastard... How dare he!"


    "Damn it, settle with him!"


    All the elders of the magic gate, whether true or false, couldn''t help getting restless.


    Li Zhongyuan waved his hand: "sit down, it''s none of his business, it''s me..."


    As he spoke, he sat on the chair feebly, and then the people also sat down slowly, looking at him with a puzzled face.


    Li Zhongyuan said, "Chu Mo''s words just now are not exaggeration, nor boasting. He is really... Just stating a fact. Before he left, he told me by voice, turn around and step forward, hurt; take another three steps to the left... Die!"


    "Ah?" Everyone looked at Li Zhongyuan with a shocked face, and even couldn''t believe the truth of this.


    What does it mean to turn around and step forward and then die three steps to the left? What''s the meaning of this?


    Luo Changlao, who took Chu Mo up the mountain, suddenly murmured, "is it a supreme skill performed by Master Chu... Which has been lost for countless years?"


    Everyone looked at elder Luo, and someone said, "what Supreme skill?"


    Elder Luo''s face, with some uncertainty, said: "it should be... Feng Shui magic."


    "Feng Shui magic power? What magic power is this? How come I''ve never heard of it? Feng Shui... Is the stuff made by Mr. Yin and Yang who deceives the common people in the secular world?" Some people disdain the way.


    Someone said with a dignified face, "Feng Shui magic, I seem to have seen it in a classic in the Sutra Pavilion. It is said to be a quite complex and powerful skill. It seems to attack, defend and deduce by channeling all natural things, and achieve some goals by looking at Qi. I don''t understand the details."


    "Is there such a magic power?" The one who just said that this was a fool didn''t believe it.


    Elder Luo nodded, "of course, the Supreme Master used to be extremely brilliant. But it has disappeared for countless years. Today, the means of looking at the son of Chu is very similar to that of the legendary Supreme Master."


    Li Zhongyuan nodded and sighed, "it''s not similar, it should be!"


    Everyone suddenly became silent, and no one thought that Chu Mo had mastered this terrible skill.


    Someone asked, "isn''t that demon king Chu Mo''s master?"


    The implication is naturally something that the demon king can''t do. How can Chu Mo?


    Elder Luo said, "a person can only have one master in his life, which is the mentor of enlightenment and teaching. But there may be many teachers! Those teachers may even teach much higher things than master. What''s strange about this?" Elder Luo said, looking at Li Zhongyuan and asked, "master, just now you listened to his voice, and then you went to experiment?"


    At this time, everyone focused on Li Zhongyuan again.


    Li Zhongyuan said with a wry smile, "I have the supreme magic weapon on my body, and I don''t think Master Chu will really want to harm me. The most important thing... Is that my self-confidence hurt me. Because I didn''t notice any abnormality at all."


    As soon as this word came out, all these people present were silent. Because they didn''t notice anything unusual either!


    Li Zhongyuan said, "so, I don''t believe Chu Mo''s words a little. I know he sent a message to me to tell me that he''s not bragging, let alone arrogant. But I really don''t believe it. So I turned around and took a step forward."


    Li Zhongyuan said, taking out a small seal from his body. When they saw it, they all recognized that this simple black seal was the supreme token palm order of the whole magic door!


    At the same time, this is also a real supreme magic weapon! And it''s still quite top-level.


    But this supreme weapon, its greatest function, is defense, not attack.


    At this moment, everyone clearly saw that there was a very bright trace on this simple black seal, which was fading a little, but it was very conspicuous there.


    "This is..." elder Luo said dumbfounded, "this is the trace left by Chu Mo Gou''s attack on the underground vein of our magic gate?"


    In a word, it reveals amazing information.


    Chu Mo can actually channel the big pulse under the magic gate! That big vein... Is the ancestor vein of the whole magic gate for endless years, and it is also their real dragon vein!


    Normally, this kind of dragon vein has already been alive!


    Receiving the sacrifice of magic gate for generations has nourished countless children of magic gate. Now they are easily channeled by an outsider and attack their own people.


    Is this possible?


    Secondly, this attack was so fierce that it left a mark on the supreme weapon. What if the palm instructor didn''t have the supreme weapon... What would happen?


    Everyone was awestruck.


    An elder who had already seen Chu Mo dislike coldly said, "he clearly wants to kill the palm sect! This son is vicious!"


    Li Zhongyuan waved weakly, "it''s not so serious. The attack... Is strong when it''s strong, and weak when it''s weak. I know very well. Even if I don''t carry this supreme weapon with me, there will be no danger. But if I take another three steps to the left... It''s hard to say. But people have warned me."


    Li Zhongyuan said, looking at the crowd with cold eyes, He said in a deep voice, "I know that all of you here have connections with the magic gate of the heaven. It''s nothing, because we are one family. But the connection belongs to connection. I still hope that elder Qiu''s death can remind you. Since it is known as the most reasonable sect in the fairy world, let''s continue to carry forward this style. Maintaining a stable heart of Taoism is more important than rapidly improving cultivation."


    Everyone was silent at the moment. What else can I say? From the beginning to the end, Chu Mo hardly made any moves, and they later turned their attention to Qin Shi. As a result... Chu Mo slapped them before he left, which made their faces ache, and made them understand one thing clearly.


    Chu Mo is still the most terrible person in the fairy world!


    No one¡ª¡ª


    Chu Xiaohei has begun to grow up. Let''s vote more for him to help him grow faster! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1008

    Walking to the Mountain Gate of the magic gate, Chu Mo stopped in front of the mountain gate that had been smashed by him, and looked at the huge bluestones piled up in piles as if thoughtful. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬


    "What''s the matter?" Dong Yu asked Chu Mo with a cheerful face.


    "It''s a pity to put it here." Chu Mo muttered, "we should take it back and make a gate for our Piaomiao palace. These stones, I''m afraid, have a history of hundreds of millions of years. I don''t know how many generations of strong people have blessed them, and they contain a lot of laws of the great way. These are treasures. Sitting here, you can understand the Tao."


    "Dong Yu stared at the boss with a pair of eyes, and the expression was quite cute.


    Qin Shi also looked at Chu Mo foolishly.


    The demon king and Xiaodie were speechless. The demon king couldn''t help scolding, "it''s too damaging."


    Several magic gate disciples who were guarding in front of the Mountain Gate stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded and couldn''t even speak.


    Chu Mo waved and directly put these boulders into the sky god''s mirror, and then said, "anyway, they should have no face to build a mountain gate with these stones. I''m a waste."


    "Waste your sister, these are all real treasures, so you took them away." several magic gate disciples guarding the mountain gate were dumbfounded and angry. But no one dared to say anything to stop it.


    It''s very simple. They also see what just happened. Seeing elder Qiu''s great power die in the hands of that woman, how dare they little people talk more


    Mojun, Xiaodie and others were all speechless.


    Chu Mo said to himself, "it''s just a little less. If you make a huge mountain gate like other families, it should be enough to build the whole ethereal palace if it is broken."


    "Everyone was completely speechless.


    Later, the news was spread to the top of the magic gate. Everyone, including Li Zhongyuan, was covered with black lines and quite speechless.


    "This damn bear child" Li Zhongyuan was a little angry, and he kept comforting himself there: after he was the great man, the supreme ancestor of our magic gate, who once followed the great man, became it, and gave it to the child as a gift for the holiday. But damn it, I''m so angry


    Chu Mo, demon Jun and others got on the warship and flew towards the direction of the ethereal palace with a light face.


    On the battleship, the demon king looked at Chu Mo and asked, "did you make a little move when you finally left?"


    Xiaodie and Qin Shi Dong Yu were all slightly stunned, looking at the demon king with a puzzled face, and then looking at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo laughed, "master, how did you know?"


    "Hum." The demon lord snorted coldly, "I know you."


    Dong Yu whispered to one side, "yes, after boasting, you must always prove that you have bragging capital."


    Chu Mo stared at Dong Yu, and Dong Yu vomited, "isn''t it?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "I channeled the ancestral pulse of the magic door and taught them a lesson."


    "Ah" Xiaodie looked at Chu Mo: "really"


    "They are not afraid of me because they are respectful before and after." Chu Mo said frankly: "In their eyes, I''m a young man who hasn''t grown up after all. Although I''m a little powerful, I''m not a big deal. Li Zhongyuan''s meaning has always been very clear. He respects my ancestors, and then gives face to the middle and coordinated adult. That''s why he calls me childe and treats me so politely. All this has nothing to do with me. Although it seems nothing, the misty palace is still It should be developed in the fairy world. A group of my disciples and so many friends will eventually live in the fairy world for many years. I don''t want an illusion to emerge from the magic door. "


    The demon king and others all meditated.


    Chu Mo then said, "Qin Shi''s performance has given them a hard slap, but this is not enough. Because Qin Shi is, after all, a princess of the kingdom of heaven, and it is normal to have oneortwo powerful magic tools on her."


    "Yes." The demon king nodded and approved Chu Mo''s words.


    Chu Mo continued, "after all of us leave in the future, they will still look down on the ethereal palace in the fairy world. It''s so close that they may smash us again sometime. I don''t want this kind of thing to happen one after another. To put it bluntly, our background is too bad."


    "Yes, the background is too bad." Xiaodie sighed softly, thinking of her rough experience with the demon king over the years, and sighed endlessly.


    Chu Mo said, "I first moved the ancestral vein of the magic gate, gave them a warning, and then took the stone of the magic Gate Mountain Gate and used it to make the gate of the ethereal palace. This matter will certainly spread out. I just want to tell the magic gate and tell everyone about it. It''s OK to see me unhappy, and it''s OK to come at me. But if you want to bully the people around me, you''d better think more."


    "With one''s own strength, suppress the whole magic door. If others want to trouble the ethereal palace again, they really need to think about it." Qin Shi said.


    Chu Mo nodded: "In my life, I hate people threatening me with their relatives and friends around me, as if they all jumped out of a rock. They have no family and friends. In this situation, even if they take the initiative to make friends with me, as long as he bullied the people around me before, I must make them feel pain. Once is not enough, then twice, twice is not enough, three times is not enough, three times is not enough, four times, five times, seven times, eight times. One day, I will call the police If someone knows one thing, I''ll never die. Don''t bother the people around me. "


    Chu Mo said, and took a long breath. The depression in his heart was somewhat relieved.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu, including Xiaodie, looked at Chu Mo with brilliant eyes. Not love, but admire Chu Mo''s determination to protect the people around him


    "Well said" the demon king said aside.


    The warship was in the air, flying at high speed.


    What happened after Chu Mo entered the magic gate quickly spread on the letter board.


    But this time, the news about Chu Mo is much less. More mentioned by people are Qin Shi, the former Princess of the Qin family in heaven, and what is her magic weapon


    Many monks in heaven have never heard of the magic weapon that can trigger the thunder of heaven''s robbery. But they all feel that this thing is too terrible


    The higher the level of the monk, the more afraid of this kind of thing. Even if the emperor is powerful, he is also frightened in the face of natural disaster.


    Because the higher the realm, the fiercer the disaster.


    Now I heard that Qin Shi had a magic instrument that could cause natural disaster. How could people be indifferent


    "What is that magic weapon? I''ve never heard of it."


    "The elder who can cause natural disaster and suppress the same supreme magic weapon magic gate is so poor."


    "When did the Qin family have such a magic weapon?"


    The letter board was full of all kinds of sounds. Some people expressed sympathy for the experience of elder Qiu of the magic gate, while more people felt that they deserved it.


    "It was the elder Qiu who provoked first. I heard that he received a lot of benefits from some big families in the heaven. Therefore, it can only be said that he was inferior to others and deserved to die." Someone gloated on the letter board.


    Later, someone in the Qin family stood up and confirmed, "the Qin family doesn''t have such magic tools, and Qin poetry can''t represent the whole Qin family. What she did has nothing to do with the Qin family."


    This remark has caused many people''s disdain. People with a clear eye know the little moves of the family behind Qin Shi and Dong Yu when they were in trouble. Now it''s really chilling to say such words again.


    But soon, a guess on the letter board directly suppressed all the other voices. To be continued.

 Chapter 1009

    "That magic weapon is likely to be the original life magic weapon of a Supreme Master in those days. ¡ñ -. The Supreme Master was once a Qin family, but later he left the Qin family. The name of that magic weapon is called tianjieyin. It is said that when the Supreme Master became a Taoist, he refined the entire Supreme tianjieyin into a square seal. When he refined this magic weapon, it has infinite power, and is simply the best of attack magic tools. Few supreme tools can be compared with it ¡£¡±


    The speculation on the letter board directly triggered the strong curiosity of countless people.


    Who is the supreme one


    What kind of relationship does he have with Qin Shi? Why does his original magic weapon appear in the hands of Qin Shi? What kind of relationship does he have with the Qin family? Why does he leave the Qin family


    What makes people feel strange is that the attitude of the Qin family towards this matter is very low-key. No Qin family came forward to answer this matter.


    But in the end, someone came forward and exposed it.


    "That''s a female supreme"


    "Her name is Meng Fanghua. The number is floating."


    "She was born in a quite ancient and mysterious family in the heaven. Later, she married into the Qin family, but after only living in the Qin family for three years, she ran away from the Qin family and never came back."


    "According to her age, there is too much difference with Qin Shi''s age, and the grandparents of Qin Shi are too big. Therefore, there is unlikely to be a direct blood relationship between her and Qin Shi. I haven''t heard that Lord Meng has any blood in the Qin family."


    "But this supreme magic weapon, the seal of heaven''s robbery, really should be Lord Meng''s original magic weapon."


    Meng Fanghua


    A stunning woman, proud and independent.


    Many people have never heard of her name at all, but those who know a little more about the history of heaven should have heard Meng Fanghua''s other name, the wandering lady


    Yes, this Meng Fanghua is the wandering female emperor who once taught Chu mo the nine life skill


    A peerless beauty who buried herself in the ruins


    She not only taught Chu Mo''s nine life skills, but also taught Chu Mo''s father the nine life skills of Chu Tianji


    No one expected that this famous female adult had a mysterious relationship with Qin Shi


    The wandering female emperor was brilliant all her life. In her era, she became the most powerful monk in that era with a daughter who overcame all male Tianjiao. And his combat power is absolutely shocking.


    In terms of defense, she has nine life skills that can almost guarantee immortality. In terms of attack, she can refine the entire supreme Tianjie into a magic weapon and refine a Tianjie seal.


    This means, even among the supreme, can be called the top


    If this big world is not sealed, then she is likely to become an unprecedented female saint.


    After the news came out, there was a strong storm on the letter board. But soon, the storm subsided.


    When it comes to the supreme level, even the most daring people on weekdays should think it over. The unexpected exposure of this news has one advantage, that is, most of those who want to make Qin Shi''s idea can''t help but shrink back.


    Although no one knows whether the supreme is still alive, the way of existence at the supreme level is beyond ordinary people''s understanding


    So God knows if he will offend the supreme one and directly bring down the disaster of destruction


    This is not for fun. Even if hundreds of top emperors unite, they may not be a supreme opponent. At the level of supreme, it is completely impossible to measure with the usual rules of the spiritual world.


    They are the detached group


    Just like a river, no matter how powerful the fish is, it is impossible to jump out of the river and survive in the air. The monk in the realm of emperor is like the largest fish in the river. No other fish in the whole river can compete with it.


    But the supreme, although from this river, has jumped out of this river


    Therefore, the supreme is transcendent existence


    In the whole practice world, it can be said that no matter how arrogant a person is, he can''t say that he can ignore a supreme. Because it''s not self-confidence, it''s suicide


    Ethereal palace.


    A simple Mountain Gate was soon built.


    Although the mountain gate is not large, it exudes an ancient and simple atmosphere, accompanied by various laws of the road, constantly emanating from the mountain gate.


    Chu Mo began to channel the underground spiritual pulse of this generation, and accidentally stole part of the aura from the magic door 30 million miles away. Of course, Chu Mo would not admit that he was intentional. He won''t admit it when others ask.


    Later, Chu Mo directly sealed the Mountain Gate with this vast aura, and also sealed the whole million mile area covered by the misty palace.


    This place will be the foundation of the ethereal palace in the future.


    Then, Chu Mo brazenly went to Xuanzong and asked for a word from the hands of the leader of Xuanzong who had never met him.


    Misty Palace


    The word bears the private seal of Yang Xuan, the leader of Xuanzong sect.


    Later, Chu Mo rubbed these three words on a huge bluestone and laid them on the top of the gate of the misty palace.


    As for the word written by Yang Xuan, it was also sealed by Chu Mo usage array, mounted and hung in the main hall of the misty palace.


    Well, now we finally live together.


    The mountain gate material obtained from the magic gate asked for the inscription of the sect name from Xuanzong. The small ethereal palace, in such a way, directly rushed into the fairy world.


    Even the demon king didn''t know how Chu Mo went to Xuanzong to talk to Xuanzong leader Yang Xuan, so Yang Xuan gladly wrote a word for him when he knew what Chu Mo had done before


    Even Chu Mo said that Yang Xuan would personally come to congratulate him on the day when the ethereal palace was officially established and opened for admission


    This is really not the face that ordinary people can have. Even the leader of Dan sect, who is now as famous as magic sect and Xuanzong, may not have such a face.


    But Chu Mo did it.


    Qin Shi secretly asked Chu Mo, "how did you do it?"


    "Why are you so curious? I think if you want to ask such a thing, it should also be Dong Yu." Chu Mo looked at the Mountain Gate of the ethereal palace with a satisfied face, and then looked at Qin Shi with some surprise.


    Qin Shi blushed slightly and said, "do you think they are not curious? I asked for them."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "since you want to know this, I also have something to ask you."


    Qin Shi glanced at Chu Mo and said, "I thought you would resist asking."


    "I''ve been enduring it." Chu Mo said, "but since you can''t help it, why should I?"


    This is a little ambiguous. Qin Shi blushed, stared at Chu Mo, and said, "say it first."


    "OK, just say it." Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi and said, "Xuanzong has a unique skill that only spreads the future leader. It is a supreme skill, but it has been lost for many years. Coincidentally, I can."


    "Ah" Qin Shi looked at Chu Mo in shock and said, "how can you be someone''s ancestral unique knowledge?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "I can also use nine life skills."


    On the fourth watch, I broke out and asked for a monthly ticket.


    In the past two nights, there have been continuous incidents, and the marriage of relatives at home can only be a minor outbreak.


    People in the Jianghu can''t help themselves. With more votes, there will be a big explosion to be continued after the busy work.

 Chapter 1010

    Qin Shi was stunned for a long time, and then gently sighed, "no wonder... You want to know the relationship between me and her. It turned out that you actually know nine life skills."


    Qin Shi said, looking at Chu Mo and saying, "I didn''t expect you to be my senior brother."


    "Cough..." Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi in surprise.


    Qin Shi said: "Many years ago, she had a short marriage. That marriage... Actually has no real name. At that time, it was her ancestor, who owed a favor to the Qin family, saying that he would marry a descendant to a legitimate son of the Qin family. Later, the Qin family came to ask for marriage. At that time, only Meng Fanghua, a legitimate woman, was left in the Meng family. In fact, the Meng family at that time was already thin, but the inside story was still there. At that time, the Qin family had a legitimate son to welcome him To marry the daughter of the Meng family, in the eyes of people of that era, it was the Meng family who climbed high... "


    Chu Mo was silent, thinking of the gorgeous beauty with her eyes closed in the Guixu, and thinking of it in her heart, she didn''t expect that this amazing female emperor should also have such a green past.


    Qin Shi then said, "in fact, the elder Meng Fanghua was already a top-level Tianjiao with amazing talent. Her realm at that time should be a real fairy. At that time, the legitimate son of the Qin family was the emperor." Qin Shi looked at Chu Mo and said with a light smile, "it seems that this should be a very beautiful marriage, right?"


    Chu Mo nodded. Indeed, it was a perfect marriage for Zhenxian to marry the emperor from the perspective of outsiders.


    "But this is not the case. Master Meng Fanghua has a strong personality. Although she followed the instructions of her ancestors and married to the Qin family, she is bent on the Tao and has no intention of ******************************************************************************************************************* Thanks to the help of the legitimate son of the Qin family and her final letting go, she set foot on the supreme road many years later. Back to the Qin family, I met the legitimate son of the Qin family who was still in the realm of emperor. Leave a keepsake and leave in a flutter. "


    Chu Mo said, "that Keepsake... Is that supreme magic weapon?"


    Qin Shi nodded, "yes, it''s the seal of heaven''s robbery, which was refined by her with the supreme heaven''s robbery and has unparalleled power. It''s also her life magic tool. She gave it to her former husband, which is a favor. At the same time, in the seal of heaven''s robbery, she sealed all her skills, saying that a descendant of the Qin family can become her disciple and practice her skills. But only one person is allowed!"


    The supreme word is the decree. No one dares to disobey this.


    "However, no one knows about this except Meng Fanghua''s former husband. The legitimate son of the Qin family didn''t mention it to anyone." Qin Shi said faintly, "the main reason why the Qin family avoids talking about Meng Fanghua is that they dare not provoke him. At the same time, they also have pimples in their hearts. They think that she is clearly the daughter-in-law of the Qin family, but she is not a woman... Therefore, her name is a taboo in the Qin family."


    Chu Mo shrugged helplessly. He couldn''t comment on this kind of thing. It can only be said that this is someone else''s own business.


    Qin Shi looked up at Chu Mo: "the legitimate son of the Qin family is my ancestor! He later married two wives, and I am the descendant of his main wife. However, my ancestor, who has left the Qin family for many years, is said to have gone in search of the supreme road. In fact, no one in the whole Qin family, the younger generation, has seen him."


    "Then this day''s robbery seal?" Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi.


    Qin Shi said, "the seal of heaven was my last accident. One night, I had a dream. Later, I learned that it was the warning of my ancestors. Unfortunately, I didn''t realize this at that time." Qin Shi sighed: "In my dream, I dreamed of my ancestor. He told me to go to a place, how to get in, and then take something out of it. He also told me to take it with me all the time. When it was dangerous, I could take it out. As a result, at that time, in that small world, I was framed by Luoning before I could take it out. In fact, at that time, even if I had time, I could not think of it, because I don''t know what it is at all. I haven''t opened it. Later, if I hadn''t met the childe, I might have disappeared in this world. "


    Chu Mo also sighed and smiled at Qin Shi, "it''s all over."


    "Yes..." Qin Shi sighed lightly, and then said, "later in the spirit world, there was plenty of time. One day I searched for the storage ring. There were a lot of my things in it, messy..."


    Chu Mo laughed.


    Qin Shi blushed and said, "what''s ridiculous about this? Do girls have to be neat?" Saying this, I also felt a little guilty and couldn''t help laughing, Then say: "In the corner, I found the box of the seal. After opening it, I knew what I had missed for so many years. There was a letter left by my ancestors and the seal of heaven. Through that letter, I knew the cause and effect of the matter. Then I began to refine the seal of heaven. In fact, it was not refining, but a process of recognizing the Lord. Although it was not easy, fortunately, I survived. The advantage is that I can Like you, from now on, I''m not afraid of disaster! "


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "you even accept the magic tools refined by the supreme Tianjie. What Tianjie are you afraid of?"


    Qin Shi said, "but I''ve always been a little confused about whether to learn the skills in the seal of heaven robbery. I''ve only mentioned this matter to Dong Yu. Because once I learned it, I''m equal to the apprentice of the once famous wandering lady emperor. I''m not afraid of anything else... I''m afraid of losing face to her. Moreover, during the seal of heaven robbery that day, her divine sense was sealed, and I promised to help me do something."


    Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi: "that is to say, in the battle with Qiu Changlao at the magic gate, in fact, it was master Piao who helped you?"


    Qin Shi nodded: "Otherwise, with a monk who just entered the refining period, what can I take to fight with a monk in the rising period? How can I beat him? Even if I can urge the seal of natural disaster, people also have the supreme magic weapon! Only the master can so easily suppress elder Qiu and the supreme magic weapon at the same time. If not, how can the supreme weapon directly run away?"


    Chu Mo remembered the scene of the day, and finally understood the cause and effect. He couldn''t help but sigh: "no wonder you were so confident at that time, no wonder the supreme instrument in elder Qiu''s hand was so easy to be suppressed. It was the teacher Piao who shot." As he said this, he looked at Qin Shi: "if you say so, you should have officially become the personal disciple of teacher Piao zero now?"


    Qin Shi nodded, "that''s why I call you elder martial brother, because the master said that she passed on your nine life skills many years ago."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "strictly speaking, you are the one who handed it down, and I can only be regarded as a student of my predecessors."


    "Anyway, you are my senior brother, which cannot be changed." Qin Shi''s wonderful eyes fell on Chu Mo: "don''t you hate having a junior sister like me lose your face?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1012

    Others were also in a daze. Chu Mo, the spiritual leader in their mind, was naturally the strongest person in their mind. With his own strength, he almost lost his voice in the whole fairy world. How many people who targeted Chu mo before can you see now? The once boisterous wave of killing demons has already calmed down.


    Haven''t you seen those big families and sects constantly rush to the Piaomiao palace to show their kindness these days? There are those who have had gratitude and resentment before, and those who have not known each other.


    This is the reality!


    When I couldn''t fight and could only look up, almost everyone... Chose to face reality.


    But this is only Chu Mo''s strength. It does not mean that he has been able to easily let the Fu family give up their surnames and become a branch of a "small sect" that has not been established.


    This kind of thing, even the demon king and Xiaodie and others, have never thought about.


    The old monk and Tonghui looked at each other, and they both saw the shock in each other''s eyes. At the same time, they all have a feeling of luck: it''s no mistake to come here!


    On the faces of xing''er and yue''er, there are wonderful expressions. They just want to escape from the family. They think of Chu Mo, who once met, who is now famous in the fairy world, and want to follow Chu mo. But they all left the family quietly, because if this matter had been known by their respective families at that time, they would have been banned from leaving the family!


    But now... They two believe that they don''t need to sneak out at all, just say: we know Chu Mo! I believe their respective families will be very happy to bring them to the door with generous gifts.


    This is also the reality!


    The two women''s hearts were full of emotion, and they were very happy that they could finally get rid of the entanglement of those two annoying ghosts. Even if you can''t always follow Chu Mo, it''s good to stay in the misty palace!


    Although the two women didn''t look down on these people who soared up in the spiritual world before, they still had a little sense of superiority in their hearts. This sense of superiority is not about character, but an instinctive cognition. But up to now, the little sense of superiority in their hearts has completely disappeared.


    Because they found that not counting Qin Shi and Dong Yu, who were originally noble princesses of the celestial family, even the women Huang Jia, Hua Xiaoya, Ping Ping and Fang LAN, who had just risen, were amazing. It has a strong combat power far beyond the monks in the same realm!


    These days, everyone is idle, and they have also verified each other. The two women are hardly rivals of any of them!


    This makes both Xingyue women feel a great frustration in their hearts. At the same time, their interest in the ethereal palace... Has never been higher!


    Because they all know that the reason why these people are so powerful is the young man in the fairy world. To be exact, it should be the spiritual world of Mingdong!


    Now in the whole practice world, how many blood friars who can enter the magic world, or those big people in the heaven, have not heard of the name Chu Mo?


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate too much and told situ Tu that if the Fu family wanted to, it could naturally become a branch of the ethereal palace.


    It''s hard to say whether the Fu family is willing or not, but Fu Feng is willing. He is now the owner of the Fu family, so a few days later, an amazing news came out of the fairy world. Fu Jiaju clan joined the ethereal palace and became a branch force of the ethereal palace!


    Fu Feng, the owner of the house, became a senior elder of the misty palace.


    Subsequently, the date of the founding of the misty palace was determined. It''s the ninth day of next month.


    On that day, the whole ethereal palace was full of guests.


    The whole piaomi Palace''s huge square has become crowded. Fu Feng, who had arrived here long ago, is leading people to expand desperately!


    Yes, it''s temporary expansion!


    Otherwise, it will be impossible to accommodate a steady stream of guests.


    Even the demon king had to hold his nose and take the little butterfly to greet the guests, because there were not enough people in the Piaomiao palace!


    The people of Fu family, Si family and Dan Zong, the "loyal ally" of Chu Mo who also arrived in advance, all sent a large number of people to receive them, but they were still a little busy!


    At first, the heads and owners of some small and medium-sized sects and families around were quite confident. Even some of them are arrogant on weekdays, and some of them feel that they can come to congratulate, which can be regarded as giving Chu Mo a lot of face for the misty palace. But soon, they were shocked to find that the people in charge of the reception were actually Fu family, Si family, and the disciples of such a behemoth as Dan Zong!


    That little arrogance vanished in an instant. As for Naqiao... Who saw me take Qiao? Don''t you see how modest I am?


    Then, heavyweight figures began to appear one after another.


    First, Li Zhongyuan, the leader of the magic gate, came here with several elders of the magic gate on a huge warship. Chu Mo led people to greet him personally.


    Li Zhongyuan had a cordial conversation with Chu Mo, and his attitude towards Chu Mo was affectionate with some respect. This almost stunned those small and medium-sized power owners who arrived in advance. But what surprised them even more was still to come.


    Soon, Yang Xuan, the leader of Xuanzong, arrived with people.


    After seeing Chu Mo, the leader of the big sect, one of the top forces in the fairy world, gave Chu Mo a gift of meeting his elders, and then orally called him a teacher!


    "Student Yang Xuan, have you met the teacher!"


    Quiet!


    Everywhere, a dead silence!


    Many people know that the three words of Piaomiao palace were written by Yang Xuan, the leader of Xuanzong, and they are still guessing in their hearts, what price did Chu Mo pay to hire a big man like Yang Xuan to write?


    But this scene in front of them really scared them!


    teacher? student? What is this situation?


    Even the magic sect leader Li Zhongyuan over there opened his mouth directly, looking at this scene with an incredible face, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Chu Mo smiled and took Yang Xuan''s arm, saying gently, "you''re welcome. We don''t have to be like this!"


    "That''s no good. The master is a teacher, which has nothing to do with age. In any way, you are my elder! If I dare to be rude to you, I believe my ancestors will not spare me." Yang Xuan said sincerely.


    Xuanzong is different from magic gate. Their masters in the heaven... Although they are still connected with them, they have long been high above them and don''t pay attention to them. Now I have retrieved the lost supreme ancestral skill from Chu mo. I believe it won''t take many years to directly crush Xuanzong in the heaven. Become true orthodoxy again!


    This kind of kindness, not to mention the gift of a student meeting the teacher, is even a great gift of kneeling down and worshipping the apprentice meeting the master... In fact, it is not too much!


    Then, more big men arrived by warships. Any one of these people is a famous person in the fairy world.


    Today, they are not only gathered here, but also give gifts.


    Some people who had not been fully prepared, after seeing the attitude of the leaders of the three top forces, Yang Xuan, Li Zhongyuan and the leader of the Dan sect, towards Chu Mo, all took out the sound stone at the first time... And sweated their heads and called their subordinates down to prepare generous gifts.


    There are more than a dozen real ethereal palace talents except for the Fu family and the subsequent division of Si family. But created an unprecedented miracle in the fairy world!


    The whole fairy world is congratulating this small but not smaller emerging sect.


    Chu Mo, who has not been in the spiritual world for many years, is still very young. At this moment, he has a feeling of being the leader of the celestial world.


    It seems that with a wave of your arms, you can command the world¡ª¡ª


    Today''s Dragon Boat Festival, family gathering, only the third watch, everyone also go back to find relatives and friends to get together!


    We should relax during the festival and erupt after the festival.


    I really can''t help it. I have another wedding to attend tomorrow evening. I''m also surprised. Things are all in a hurry... I haven''t been idle much this week.


    So although the monthly ticket ranking fell, I really have no face to ask for a ticket.


    If you have a monthly ticket, please vote for it. I''ll explode later! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1011

    ^_^ Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly, "how can it be? It''s me."


    "Come on... You not only master the ancestral supreme skill that Xuanzong doesn''t own, but also my master''s nine life skill. Before the letter board, many people guessed that your unique skill is more than that. Speaking of it, it''s the little sister who climbs up to you!" Qin Shi said with a smile.


    "You should be a sister!" Chu Mo said with a positive look, "yes, big sister!"


    "You want to die?" Qin Shi immediately blew up. Any woman who mentions her age is quite dangerous.


    Later, Chu Mo led the people to start the hard construction again.


    A month later, the new ethereal palace was built again on the previous ruins.


    But this time, the scale is much larger than last time. And the materials... Are much more exquisite than in the past.


    Before, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong were both directly looking for that kind of boulder. After moving back as a whole, they performed magic cutting, and then built city buildings a little bit.


    But when he arrived at Chu Mo, it was easy. He directly took people everywhere to play in the autumn wind.


    Today, go to the "Daoshi mine" of magic gate, and tomorrow, go for a walk to the top wood yard of magic gate.


    Later, feeling a little embarrassed that everything was taken from the magic gate, Chu Mo paid a friendly visit to several immortal sects and clans.


    Coincidentally, among those sects and families, there were people who had participated in the pursuit of the demon king. Although Mojun and Xiaodie have said that day, those who apologize will not be investigated. But such a group of people came to the door angrily, and few did not tremble.


    The result is naturally very happy. Of course, Chu Mo and them are happy.


    All necessary materials are available free of charge. And it''s all top-level stuff!


    Later, the news somehow spread out carelessly, so the Piaomiao palace suddenly became lively.


    Almost every day, a large number of warships come from afar!


    Zhangjia sent some of the best fairy wood for furniture, the Li family sent some of the isolation divine knowledge stone necessary for the cultivation chamber, and the Zhao family sent some of the materials for the alchemy device


    In short, after a month, there have been no guests here in the misty palace.


    Cars are like running water and horses are like dragons.


    This feeling is something Chu Mo has never experienced since he left the human world.


    And there is a big difference between experiencing this feeling in the fairy world and becoming the king of Chu in the human world.


    Seeing those big monks who had slandered him, laughed at him and satirized him on various occasions, they came to him with flattering smiles and greeted him carefully. Chu Mo couldn''t help feeling in his heart. At the same time, he could only hide the killing machine in his heart.


    According to the divinatory symbols deduced by Feng Shui magic, Qi Xiaoyu is no longer in this world, and her state is very strange, it seems that there is still no, I don''t know death or life.


    Chu Mo thought of Qi Xiaoyu''s only seven orifices in heaven and earth, and he was more or less enlightened. Therefore, he was not in a hurry to fly to heaven. If you want to save people or find relatives, you must have great strength.


    He must consolidate his every step in order to really go to a higher place.


    This month, several people soared from the spirit world and directly found here.


    They are Huang Yi, Hua Xiaoya, Fang LAN and Heping Ping.


    Although Miaoyi Niang almost had the ability to soar, they still had to preside over the ethereal palace of the spirit world. Because more and more people have risen from the human world to the spiritual world. There must be ancestors guarding the spiritual world.


    But from this, we can also feel the cruelty of the path of cultivation. The gap... Is reflected little by little in the time that slips away unconsciously.


    Maybe in a few years, the gap between people will become larger and larger!


    Chu Mo has no better way to do this kind of thing, because he has done everything he can.


    Huang Zhe and Fang LAN were naturally very excited and happy when they saw Chu mo.


    Fang LAN, in particular, burst into tears when she saw Chu Mo on the spot. She thought she would never see her master again in her life. So I tried my best to practice, and that kind of hard work almost surprised everyone.


    At this time, the personnel of the ethereal palace in the fairy world have been enriched a lot.


    There are Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Xiao Wanjun, Li Fangzhong, new old friars, Tonghui, xing''er and yue''er, as well as Huang Zhe, Hua Xiaoya, Fang LAN and Heping who have just risen.


    The ethereal Palace also began to be full of laughter, no longer as cold as it was at the beginning.


    Although cultivation is a first-class event, people naturally have a lot to say when they meet again after a long separation. Xing''er and yue''er soon merged in.


    The old monk and Tonghui have more common language with Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong. Tonghui and Xiaodie are also very friendly. After all, both of them were born in the fairy world, and their cognition of many things is the same.


    The Demon Lord has been studying the next few volumes of the will of heaven these days. If he finds the treasure, the last two and a half volumes of the will of heaven are simply too important for him!


    Originally, he could leave with Xiaodie feisheng at any time, but because of this, the time of their flying was directly postponed.


    Chu Mo didn''t want master to fly away so early. He and master had been apart for many years. Now it''s easy to get together, and he always wants to spend more time together. Even though the demon king now can''t give Chu Mo too much guidance in practice, the feeling of apprenticeship is forever preserved.


    Recently, many big people have asked Chu Mo through various channels when the misty palace will be opened.


    Chu Mo discussed this matter with everyone.


    According to the meaning of Qin poetry and Dong language, the sooner the better. Taking advantage of the great influence of the ethereal palace, it will be relatively easy to recruit disciples. Once Chu Mo leaves, this upsurge will surely cool down quickly. At that time, even if no one dares to provoke the ethereal palace, it will be very difficult to recruit those talented disciples.


    They all know that Chu Mo can''t stay here all the time. In fact, if it weren''t for this time that the disciples of the magic gate smashed the Taoist field of the ethereal palace, I''m afraid Chu Mo would stay here for a shorter time. It''s likely that he came to have a look and left.


    Others also agree with this view. Now everyone has grown up a lot. Although they still hope to stay with Chu Mo in their hearts, they all understand that it is unrealistic. Now they have already accepted this fact. So they all want to take advantage of Chu Mo''s time to manage the Piaomiao palace better.


    "Power sometimes seems to be a burden, like a burden, but if it develops, it can still be of great help. You still have a long way to go in the future. Taking advantage of your great influence in the fairy world, it is also a right choice to establish the misty palace and open the mountain gate to accept disciples." Xiaodie suggested.


    "It''s really a good thing that there is a powerful force behind it." The demon king rarely puts forward suggestions.


    Needless to say, other people are not as * * as Chu mo. a person can give people a kind of super power. With the misty palace, they all feel they belong and take charge of this place.


    A few days later, situtou finally came. After Fu Feng became the owner of the Fu family, she returned to the magic world for a period of time. Now she returned to the fairy world and came to Chu Mo for the first time.


    "Is there a sect? Not bad! I asked Fu Feng to merge the whole Fu family into the misty palace." Situ''s words are amazing¡ª¡ª


    How many votes, students! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1013

    In fact, even Chu Mo himself didn''t expect to see such a grand occasion today. Although many people sent various materials when the Piaomiao palace was rebuilt, Chu Mo thought it was mostly for his master.


    The demon king was chased and killed by countless people in the fairy world in the past years. That hatred can not be easily resolved. In fact, the demon king and Xiaodie have killed many of their enemies in those years. Most of the rest were chased together in those years, but they didn''t cause him any harm.


    So Chu Mo didn''t take himself too seriously. It was just that after coming to the fairy world, he fought several big battles and killed some unattractive people. But the celestial world is vast, and there are many huge families and sects. Those have nothing to do with him.


    But almost half of them were present today!


    The magic sect leader Li Zhongyuan, the Xuanzong leader Yang Xuan and the Dan sect leader have always been with Chu Mo and introduced these great figures in the fairy world for Chu mo. Chu Mo also obeyed good advice, and showed a kind smile first no matter who he saw.


    When people who don''t know saw him, they thought he was the childe of some top power, and there was hardly any hostility on him. Only those who really know him know how terrible things are hidden behind his smile.


    Anyway, Piaomiao palace, a little-known sect in the past, became popular in an instant. Red to purple!


    Many people have begun to ask about the admission standards of the ethereal palace.


    Naturally, it is impossible for those sects to change their disciples, but the families who come here are different!


    Even the top families have limited resources, and there are many children in the family, so it is impossible to take care of them all. There will always be some young people with good talents who leave the family and join other sects.


    Originally, a sect like piaomi palace, no matter how powerful Chu Mo is, may not be considered by some big clan children. But after seeing this grand occasion today, many people''s minds are alive. I wonder in my heart, if I can worship in the ethereal palace, will it be better than in my family?


    At least the ethereal palace is quite powerful in terms of contacts. Didn''t you see those people from small and medium-sized families and sects who came here very early, all with shocked faces, and then keep trying to get close to those big people?


    The smarter ones put their eyes directly on the disciples of the ethereal palace.


    These gorgeous women in the ethereal palace have also attracted the attention of many people. Speaking of it, the fairyland is not short of beautiful women. Any monk, in the process of cultivation, has many opportunities to change his appearance.


    But some things can''t be changed the day after tomorrow. For example, Qin Shi and Dong Yu''s innate nobility, such as the aura of Huang Zhe, can''t be imitated the day after tomorrow.


    Although Fang LAN and Heping were all born in the spiritual world, their confidence could not be found in ordinary female monks.


    But this time, no one dared to openly flirt with these women.


    But there are always exceptions


    "Xing''er? You, why are you here? You make it easy for me to find!" In the crowd in the distance, suddenly came a voice full of surprise.


    Then, another voice sounded over there: "yue''er, are you here too? I heard you ran away from home..."


    Chu Mo, who was talking and laughing with a group of big people, frowned slightly, and the two voices made him have some unpleasant memories.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Xuan has been with Chu Mo, feeling that Chu Mo seemed a little strange, and immediately asked.


    Others also all looked at Chu Mo, with some exploration in their eyes.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go and have a look." Chu Mo''s face showed a somewhat playful expression and walked over there.


    He made a hula, and the whole circle of people followed him.


    Over there.


    Xing''er and yue''er stood there awkwardly, but their eyes were more disgusted.


    Two handsome young men stood in front of them, their faces all with surprise, but there was also a trace of anger lingering in the depths of their eyes.


    "Where do I go? Do I need to report to you?" Xing''er frowned and looked at Qiu Dong in front of him: "do I have anything to do with you?"


    "Xing''er, don''t do this. So many people are watching." Qiu Dong secretly scolded: bitch! But with a gentle smile on his face, he said to the people who looked at them strangely, "don''t be surprised, we are partners who grew up together since childhood, and we are angry."


    The faces of the people around suddenly showed a clear color, and then looked at Qiu Dong and Luo Ming aside, with envy in their eyes!


    It is enviable to have a relationship with the people in the ethereal palace or grow up together as a partner. And it seems that there seems to be some inexplicable connection between these two handsome young people and these two beautiful women.


    People around couldn''t help thinking.


    The disgust in xing''er''s eyes finally showed up. She whispered, "Qiu Dong, don''t do this. For the sake of growing up together, please don''t pester me anymore!"


    Qiu Dong listened to the first half of the sentence, and his face showed a trace of pride. However, after listening to the second half of the sentence, he exploded on the spot, but because there were many people around, he didn''t shout loudly. He also knew what the occasion was and how many important people were present today. So he looked at xing''er and said, "xing''er, my feelings for you have never changed. I have always liked you very much. Why can''t you give me a chance?"


    Xing''er''s voice gradually cooled down and looked at Qiu Dong: "there has been no relationship between us since that thing in the magic world. I hope you can understand that Qiu Dong, between me and you... Is completely impossible!"


    "You... Did I do something wrong back then? Isn''t this kind of thing very common in the spiritual world?" Qiu Dong was a little angry and said excitedly, "besides, it was Luo Ming and I who suffered the last loss in those years! And it was also said that you fell in love with that little beast at first sight? You can''t forget it after seeing it once?"


    Qiu Dong''s voice was not small, and many people around him heard it. I couldn''t help looking at him with a strange look, and then the people around me became a little restless.


    Qiu Dong didn''t feel anything, and then said, "it''s just a very weak little beast... Not even a monk. I didn''t expect you to be so good!"


    "How is she?" A flat voice sounded from behind Qiu Dong.


    "What''s your business?" Qiu Dong said coldly, "outsiders don''t ask for trouble! This is our own business!"


    Qiu Dong thought something was wrong when he finished, because everyone around him stared at him dumbfounded. At this time, his divine sense also sensed that behind him, there seemed to be countless powerful breath of Qi field staying there.


    Qiu Dong turned back with a stiff face and immediately fooled there.


    A group of top dignitaries in the fairy world were there, looking at him expressionless. The young man who was surrounded by the stars seems to be familiar. He seemed to be... Qiu Dong frowned, and then suddenly understood his youth identity. He was Chu Mo!


    But so what?


    In front of so many big people, can you Chu Mo, a person of this status, still see the same thing as me?


    It has to be said that everyone has his own quick wit, and Qiu Dong feels that his analysis and judgment are right. Therefore, he threw a fist at Chu Mo and said boldly, "I''m Qiu Dong, is this the son of Chu? I heard that the son of Chu is fair and righteous, and I want to ask the son of Chu to give me a justice!"


    "Call me? Do justice?" Chu Mo looked at Qiu Dong with a strange complexion.


    The star and moon over there were also a little stunned, and the expression on their faces was very strange.


    Luo Ming, who had been standing aside, seemed to think of something instantly. His handsome face was instantly pale¡ª¡ª


    Yesterday, due to system reasons, there was a problem with the automatic update, resulting in the reversal of 1011 and 1012. Now the p-end has been corrected, and we apologize for the inconvenience.


    After attending a wedding today, I should be fine recently. I''ve been speechless and have been busy for several days.


    It will break out tomorrow at three o''clock today!


    Ask for a recommended ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1014

    Luo Ming stood behind Qiu Dong and whispered, "Qiu Dong..."


    Qiu Dongtou didn''t turn back, and shouted, "don''t worry, young master Chu, a big man, will certainly preside over justice for us."


    "No... Qiu Dong..." Luo Ming looked at Chu Mo''s smiling face, and his heart was cold. He had recognized the famous Chu Mo, who was the boy they "bullied" in the magic world. As a result, he failed to bully and suffered a great loss. He died in the magic world and returned to the fairy world to recuperate for a long time before recovering.


    Chu Mo''s appearance has not changed much compared with that of that year, but there is no such green and astringent, and there is a calm breath on his body. More importantly, Chu Mo has the temperament of a real big man that he didn''t have in those days.


    Maybe it was for this reason that Qiu Dong didn''t recognize him.


    Not a few people were bullied by them in those days, and most of them had long forgotten what they looked like. Besides, it''s really hard to imagine things happening to this extent,


    Luo Ming wanted to remind Qiu Dong, but he didn''t know what to say. He was too anxious. He finally understood why xing''er and yue''er joined the ethereal palace!


    This is not because Chu Mo is famous in the spiritual world today, but because they have already seen Chu Mo! And when he and Qiu Dong wanted to fight Chu Mo, they tried to stop him, and even fell out with them because of this!


    This is a sweet fire! It is natural for them to join the ethereal palace. Not only can we avoid them from now on, but also there will be a bright future in the future!


    Luo Ming understood everything, and a cold sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    Over there, Qiu Dong hugged Chu Mo: "Mr. Chu, my brother Luo Ming, xing''er and yue''er were childhood sweethearts. They had a little trouble with us before, so they came to you. We came today, first to congratulate the establishment of the Piaomiao palace, and second... We also want to apologize to them, take them back to marry, and ask Mr. Chu to be the Lord and complete a deal... No, two good things. I believe Mr. Chu, a big man, must also like the beauty of being a man Right? "


    The big men in the fairy world around Chu Mo are all human spirits. The ponder on Chu Mo''s face before, and the sentence he just asked Qiu Dong: how is she? Coupled with the expression on the faces of Xingyue and Luo Ming, Qiu Dong''s friend, who was eager to speak and stopped, his eyes were full of fear... Taken together, a conclusion was drawn in an instant.


    But these big men all looked at it with expressionless faces and laughed in their hearts. They wouldn''t say anything to remind them. At the same time, they also wanted to see how Chu Mo would solve this matter.


    Although this is a small matter, it can also explain what the problem is. This is also related to the way they get along with Chu Mo in the future.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, but Xing er said coldly, "sorry, I don''t accept it. Marry? Why should I marry you? And Qiu Dong, please open your eyes and have a look at the big man in front of you..."


    Xing''er deliberately said the three words "big man" very seriously: "is it a little like the person you scolded?"


    "Qiu Dong, let''s go!" Luo Ming was behind Qiu Dong at this time. He knew everything in his heart and was full of fear.


    Although Chu Mo entered the fairy world for a short time, he stirred the fairy world up and down. How many forces have been destroyed because of him? Those destroyed forces... Any one can destroy his and Qiu Dong''s family in the blink of an eye!


    Think again that they once treated Chu Mo like that. Although they were the last to suffer, God knows whether Chu Mo will still hate them?


    At this time, Qiu Dong also suddenly reacted. He looked at Chu Mo incredulously, and gradually... It seemed to coincide with the teenager in his memory. His legs softened and he knelt down with a plop: "you... You are the man... I, I... I was wrong!"


    Qiu Dong''s body couldn''t help shivering. Why couldn''t he recognize Chu Mo at a glance? It was precisely because of that incident that stimulated him too much!


    Not everyone can face death calmly. In those days, he wanted to kill Chu Mo in the magic world, but he was killed by Tianlei instead. Although dying in the magic world will not really die, how many people can face it calmly at that time? Even completely forget that death in the magic world will not really die!


    Qiu Dong is, when he woke up, he almost forgot all that scene!


    It''s like losing memory. I don''t remember at all. Only when I dream back at midnight, I will be awakened by the nightmare. The psychological shadow caused by that incident was quite huge!


    He never thought that the boy who caused his biggest nightmare in the past was Chu Mo, who is now famous in the whole practice world. Just now, he scolded a little beast, and then he had to find Chu Mo to do justice.


    This is really... I really don''t know how to write death!


    When he knelt, Luo Ming on the other side finally couldn''t hold his breath. With a plop, he also knelt to the ground: "Master Chu... We were wrong. We shouldn''t have been greedy for you, robbed your things, or killed you... Your adult, spare us!"


    At this time, many people gathered around, and immediately understood. Feelings of these two unknown people, in the past years even had a conflict with Chu Mo!


    It''s really... I don''t know whether to say they are lucky or unlucky.


    Xing''er and yue''er stood there, looking a little complicated. They did not like these two people for a long time, but they were partners who grew up together. Now seeing them like this, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart.


    However, when things developed to this extent, it was not easy for them to say more, and they all turned their eyes to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked at the two young people who knelt there trembling and said, "I always feel that people are not afraid of making mistakes. After all, no one is perfect."


    There was silence around, and many people looked at Chu mo. Although there are many guests here today, there are not many people who really know Chu mo.


    Chu Mo then said, "as long as you know your mistakes and can change them, most things can be forgiven. Even if you wanted to rob me, you even wanted to kill me completely in the magic world and the outside world."


    The people around couldn''t help taking a breath, all looked surprised, and then looked at the eyes of Qiu Dong and Luo Ming, who were kneeling there. Great changes had taken place.


    Really... I don''t know what to do!


    "This matter, for me, is actually nothing, because over the years, many people who want to make me completely scared have gone. You two... Are not ranked." Chu Mo said.


    There was a moment of silence around, and some people were also chatting up. Among them, many people had this idea before.


    "Master Chu, there are a lot of..." Luo Mingna said.


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "but you are actually very unforgivable, because until today, you still feel that it was your bad luck in those years. That is to say, until today, you have not felt that you have missed anything. Your mentality is actually the same as that of most people. You never like to reflect on your mistakes. You are happy to take advantage of it, and hate others if you can''t take advantage of it. You never feel shameless."


    Chu Mo said, looking at the two people: "since you want me to be fair to you, I will give you a fair." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1015

    More and more people gathered here to know what happened. The news spread quickly, and people reacted differently.


    "Haha, it''s really unlucky. Chasing a woman in front of the former enemy is the most important thing. This former enemy is too powerful... It can''t be provoked at all, haha!" Some people gloat.


    "Two things who don''t know how to live or die, laugh to death!" This is also schadenfreude.


    "Young Master Chu, a big man of such status, shouldn''t see things like them?" Some people also put forward different opinions, a little sympathy for the two unlucky guys.


    "Why don''t you share the same view with them? It sounds like this matter should have been many years ago. It''s estimated that when Prince Chu just entered the magic world, don''t forget that the state of Prince Chu at that time was still very low. If there was no protection of the spirit of the world, I''m afraid he would have died in their hands! If this kind of thing was put on you, you wouldn''t care?" This is a blood friar who can enter the magic world and refute it.


    "That''s what I said. I was almost killed by someone. I wouldn''t easily put down this hatred for me." Some people support Chu Mo to find trouble with them.


    Some of the great figures in the fairy world all kept silent and didn''t want to express their opinions at all. This kind of thing, no matter what Chu Mo does, can''t be too much. What can I say?


    Qiu Dong and Luo Ming''s family, who also learned the news at this meeting, almost didn''t die of fear, rushed into the crowd and wanted to apologize to Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s voice rang out: "you yourself abandon cultivation, and then go."


    "No!" Qiu Dong suddenly gave a cry and collapsed to the ground.


    Luo Ming over there was also weak, lying there, and the whole person was scared silly.


    Xing''er and yue''er''s eyes showed a trace of intolerance, but they really didn''t stand to speak. If Chu Mo was unlucky in those days, would he still have a chance to stand on today''s fairyland? The bones may have rotted away, right?


    "Master Chu... Please let my child go. He is still young and he is not sensible!" A white haired old man walked up to Chu Mo and fell to his knees with a plop.


    Then, more people came out, knelt in front of Chu Mo, and begged Chu Mo to let their children go.


    Chu Mo''s face didn''t have any unexpected expression, nor did he look at the people kneeling in front of him. Instead, he turned around and showed an apologetic smile to Li Zhongyuan, Yang Xuan and the leader of the Dan sect: "sorry, I let my friends see a joke."


    "Where, where." Li Zhongyuan, the leader of Dan clan and others also smiled: "understandable, understandable!"


    Yang Xuan looked at the white haired old man coldly and said, "it''s heinous to turn your hair white instantly with cultivation! For one thing; for another, your family has been committed a monstrous crime, not only turning a blind eye, but also pleading for it. Do you know why your family can never become a big family? It''s because of the existence of these scum!"


    There was a dead silence around, and all the people who were qualified to know Yang Xuan''s identity showed a thoughtful look. Not because Yang Xuan directly stood up to help Chu Mo speak, but because of his words.


    Yang Xuan then said: "Maybe you think that there are no scum in the big families and factions? I can tell you frankly here that there are scum in the big families and factions, and even cover up and ignore such things. But this... Will never become the core value of the big families and factions! It will never be on the table! This is a world of power, but it also needs to have a moral bottom line! In my opinion, these two people are Damn it, Master Chu is already a large number of adults. Let them live. You have the face to beg. Even by means of sympathy, you think we are blind? Children are not sensible? I don''t think you... Know anything about personnel! "


    The white haired old man was scolded by Yang Xuan. He didn''t dare to return a word, so he had to kneel there without saying a word.


    Chu Mo looked up at xing''er and yue''er at this time and asked gently, "they are your friends. You decide this matter." Chu Mo said, and at the same time transmitted a message to the second daughter of Xingyue: "this is your best chance to get rid of them."


    With that, Chu Mo pulled Yang Xuan, who was still a little angry, and greeted others to leave here.


    The crowd automatically made way for Chu Mo, and their eyes had changed from envy to awe.


    Because until now, these people suddenly found that the young man who had stirred up the situation in the fairy world had really stood at the top of the fairy world and had the qualification to be on an equal footing with those big guys.


    It even seems... A little higher.


    Xing''er and yue''er looked at each other. At this time, this group of Qiu family and Luo family turned their eyes to xing''er and yue''er, looking at the two women with a pleading face. Because he was scolded by Yang Xuan, he hated them too much. Up to now, these people are trembling and haven''t completely recovered. That kind of plea can no longer be said.


    Xing''er and yue''er are also very embarrassed. According to their original intention, after all, they met Qiu Dong and Luo Ming and once liked each other. I don''t want to see them completely abandoned for cultivation. But according to what they did, they really deserved to die. It is too light to abandon cultivation.


    "All of you, let''s go. This is the last time I''ve seen you. In the future... Don''t appear in our sight again." Yue''er suddenly said.


    Xing''er glanced at yue''er and didn''t speak.


    "Thank you... Thank you... Moon!" Luo Ming raised his head in tears and looked at yue''er. At this moment, he knew in his heart that he had completely lost this kind and gentle girl.


    Qiu Dong was more or less indomitable. Looking at xing''er, his mouth opened, as if he wanted to say something.


    PA!


    The white haired old man stood up, walked to him, and raised his hand with a big slap in the face.


    "Disgraceful thing, don''t you understand? This is their two little girls'' chance to exchange dignity for you! What else do you want to say? Get back to the family! Don''t leave the family for half a step from now on!" The old man finished saying, and shouted loudly, "Master Chu, you are righteous, I am not human! I will cut off my arm and apologize! Today is the great day of the misty palace, and we have no face to make a fool of ourselves here. The little old man did what he said. After returning, I will cut off my arm and close the family!"


    The old man said, turned and left.


    The people of the Luo family over there looked at each other, sighed, said nothing, and left with the dejected Luo Ming.


    Then, xing''er and yue''er couldn''t help finding Chu mo. the moment the two women saw Chu Mo, they couldn''t help crying.


    "Well, in fact, I don''t really want to do anything about them. Today is not the right time and place." Chu Mo said faintly. To put it bluntly, this thing is like that. Two enemies can''t threaten him at all, so they can be killed or let go. He really didn''t take it seriously. But we must give xing''er and yue''er a breath and solve their problems at the same time.


    Chu Mo said and smiled again: "your family should also come today. Go and spend a good time with them. I believe that after this matter, they will not embarrass you in the future."


    "We know, thank you, childe!" Xing''er and yue''er said in unison, saluted Chu Mo together, and then left.


    In the room, the leader of Dan clan smiled and said, "in fact, I found that childe Chu is still very easy to get along with."¡ª¡ª


    It will be delivered at three o''clock today.


    Outbreak tomorrow!


    Ask for a recommended ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1016

    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s like I''m not easy to get along with."


    The leader of Dan sect couldn''t help laughing and nodded: "this is the image that childe Chu has always given to the world!"


    Over there, Li Zhongyuan said with a wry smile, "it''s more like a disaster star. Wherever you go, there''s no peace."


    Chu Mo said wrongfully, "can I blame this kind of thing?"


    Li Zhongyuan shook his head: "it''s really no wonder that childe Chu, in fact, what the leader of Dan clan said is quite right. Childe Chu is really good at getting along with him, but the premise is that don''t provoke him."


    Yang Xuan said faintly aside, "there is only one reason why so many people dare to provoke Master Chu. That is, they think that Master Chu is not as strong as the legend. Then there are too many mysterious places on him, whether it''s miscellaneous fish or crocodiles... They all want to have a bite. As a result... All of them have broken teeth."


    Dan Zong said, "the human heart is not enough for the snake to swallow the elephant. If you can''t swallow it, you will die."


    Li Zhongyuan shook his head and sighed. Isn''t Qiu Changlao of the magic gate a typical man who doesn''t have enough people to swallow snakes and elephants? As a result, let alone elephant... He didn''t even swallow a crane! Unexpectedly, she was directly killed by Qin Shi, the princess of heaven.


    Speaking of it, there are still some people jumping up and down at the magic gate of the celestial world, trying to put pressure on the magic gate of the celestial world, aiming at Chu mo. But Li Zhongyuan was blocked back.


    After all, Li Zhongyuan ¡á Long ¡× ¡á Wind ¡× ¡á Wen ¡× ¡á Is the master of this magic door!


    No matter how powerful the people in the celestial world are, they can''t control the celestial world.


    However, Li Zhongyuan reminded Chu Mo, "it''s not very peaceful in the heaven. After flying into the heaven, you should be more careful. I may also fly into the heaven at that time, but when I get there, hey..."


    Li Zhongyuan didn''t go on, but everyone here understood that. He said this calmly in front of a group of fairy leaders, which also resonated with these people.


    "In the fairy world, we are people, but when we get to the heaven... Everything will start over. This is also a fundamental reason why many fairy friars don''t want to fly."


    "Yes, I''m used to being a big man. Who wants to go there to see others'' faces?"


    "Unfortunately, the prohibition of the fairy world... Can''t cultivate to a higher level."


    "Leader Li should be fairly good. After all, as a leader of the magic sect, he will definitely receive courtesy even if he arrives at the celestial world." Yang Xuan said aside.


    Li Zhongyuan sighed and said with a wry smile, "there''s no problem with courtesy, but the rest... That''s it. It''s impossible to have much discourse power."


    Chu Mo nodded and said with a smile, "if everyone is unhappy in the future, it''s better to come to the ethereal palace."


    As soon as this word came out, the room instantly quieted down. Many people all looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face.


    The leader of Dan clan said with a smile, "I dare not go to the ethereal palace when I go to the heaven."


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing. Everyone knew that Dan Zong was a branch of Lingdan hall. If he went to the heaven and directly joined the ethereal palace, it was estimated that Lingdan hall would be crazy. Because any senior level of danzong is a genius in alchemy. If you run away, Lingdan hall will feel meat pain. Let alone those with such status as the leader of Dan clan.


    Yang Xuan looked at Chu Mo and asked, "young master, do you want to build the misty palace all the way to the heaven?"


    "Can''t you?" Chu Mo asked rhetorically.


    "It''s not impossible..." Yang Xuan said, "the heaven is different from the celestial world and the spiritual world. Although it''s not very difficult to establish a force in the heaven, it''s not so easy to develop... I''m afraid."


    Yang Xuan said it implicitly. In fact, everyone understood what he meant. Not to mention that Chu Mo has so many enemies in heaven, the key problem is that his enemies in heaven are all extremely powerful!


    Spiritual world or fairy world, cultivation has an end. With Chu Mo''s terrible fighting power, he really won''t be afraid of any opponents. But in heaven, everything will be different. Chu Mo soared to heaven, which was just the cultivation of a great Luo Jinxian.


    But in the heaven, there are countless monks in the realm of celestial beings and true immortals, and there are also many bosses in the realm of emperor and Lord.


    If there is really any emperor who attacked Chu Mo, it would be a disaster.


    At this time, the leader of the Dan sect said, "you can establish the sect near the Lingdan hall."


    Some big men present all looked at each other with some ponder in their eyes.


    The leader of Dan clan smiled faintly: "you don''t need that look. I believe that childe Chu knows best. I don''t mean to pit childe Chu at all."


    Chu Mo glanced at the leader of the Dan sect, and the leader of the Dan sect said faintly, "I''m miss Liuyun''s person."


    Chu Mo pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled, without saying anything more.


    At this time, one of the immortals stood up and said to Chu Mo, "Prince Chu really wants to make a career in heaven?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "I may not stay in the sect for a long time, but this sect will be based on the heaven."


    "So... Prince Chu really thinks that after we fly to heaven, we can join the ethereal palace?" The immortal, the great monk at the peak of his ascension, looked at Chu Mo with a serious face.


    Chu Mo smiled: "if you like, I naturally welcome it. After all, we are all monks coming out of the fairy world. But then, you may not have the status you have today."


    "That''s not important. After arriving at the heaven, even big people like Li Zhangjiao can''t guarantee their current status. What else can we force?" The immortal said in a deep voice, "speaking of it, the vast majority of monks in the heaven despise the people who soar up in the immortal world. Hey... Speaking of it, it''s the same mentality as we don''t despise the monks who soar up in the spirit world. But this mentality needs to be changed."


    "Yes, it needs to be changed. In the past, we all fought our own battles. After flying into the sky, we also looked for our own acquaintances. But after all, it was a small fight, and it didn''t form a scale at all. In the end, the outcome was actually the same." Another big man in the fairy world sighed, "only everyone can die."


    "Any friar of a small family in the heaven can ride on our heads and bully us. I really don''t want to live in such a day."


    The people who spoke were all family heads or sect leaders second only to magic sect, Xuanzong and Dan sect. When they mentioned this matter, they all had a stomach of complaints. However, these people all began to seriously consider Chu Mo''s suggestions. This surprised Yang Xuan, Li Zhongyuan and the leader of Dan clan.


    Finally, a female housekeeper named Huo Yu spoke the voice of others. Huo Yu looks in his thirties. He looks handsome and very capable. There are many female monks in the fairy world, but female housekeepers are very rare, which shows their ability.


    Huo Yu smiled and said: "Yang Zhangjiao, Li Zhangjiao and the leader of Dan sect, you are all people with roots in the heaven, which is different from us. After you fly to the heaven, even if you will lose your original voice, there will still be a considerable force to rely on. But we don''t have such conditions at all. We call the wind and rain in the fairy world, and we can turn the clouds, but when we reach the heaven... We are completely black eyed and completely at a loss."


    It broke out today. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1017

    Huo Yu''s words made Yang Xuan, Li Zhongyuan and the leader of the Dan sect unable to help but silence. Others nodded repeatedly. I agree with Huo Yu.


    Huo Yu then said, "everyone has heard of Dugu mountain?"


    Everyone was slightly stunned, and they didn''t understand why she suddenly mentioned the small sect that was destroyed by Chu mo. However, they nodded one after another, indicating that they had heard of it.


    Huo Yu said, "what kind of sect do you think Dugu mountain is in the fairy world?"


    The head of a sect said, "it''s just a small sect. It''s not fashionable and can''t be on the table."


    "If it weren''t for the son of Chu, I''d never heard of such a sect."


    "I haven''t heard of it before."


    Others said one after another.


    Huo Yu said with a smile, "yes, we haven''t heard of such a small sect. But this sect was once the top force in the spirit world, and it took thousands of years... To establish a sect in the fairy world! In the eyes of us, it''s nothing, but for their dugushan sect in the spirit world, it''s already a great innovation."


    Everyone understood a little now and looked at Huo Yu.


    Huo Yu said with a wry smile: "When we think about it carefully, how different are we from Dugu mountain in the spirit world? They call the wind and rain in the spirit world, and we are in the clouds in the fairy world. But once we reach the upper world, we will immediately change from the original sun and moon in the sky to a drop in the sea. Speaking of, the vast majority of families and sects we are doing are not as good as Dugu mountain in other people. At least it''s OK for someone else to establish a fairy world A sect that can call its name. But what about us? What do we have in heaven? What are those people in our respective families and sects who have soared to heaven doing now? "


    Maybe it''s because of women. It''s more emotional. Huo Yu said this, There is some redness around the eyes: "The best gifted child in our family, the blue blood Tianjiao, once asserted that he could at least enter the realm of true immortals in the magic world. He also wanted to attract him. As a result, at that time, he was young and energetic, and felt that he was a genius. He didn''t worry about being appreciated, so he was rejected. Later, he cultivated to the period of ascension, and soared to the heaven. What was the result? It was just a big Luo Jinxian, just a big Luo Jinxian, in the heaven where immortals and true immortals are common How many people appreciate Luo Jinxian? In the end... I had to join an unknown sect in the heaven. Then, in that sect, I was depressed. He spent 300 years in the celestial world to cultivate to the peak of ascension, but now 500 years have passed, and he is still a great Luo Jinxian. In that small sect... They are all just ordinary inner disciples. "


    "Hey..." everyone sighed one after another. Everyone is the same about this kind of thing. Almost every family and sect can cite many similar examples.


    Huo Yu then said, "if he could meet such a person as Master Chu in those years, I believe that today''s him can never remain in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian." Huo Yu said, standing up and saluting Chu Mo deeply: "what Chu childe did is immeasurable merit. I don''t care what others think, anyway, I can express my position on behalf of the Huo family now. From now on, the disciples of the Huo family who soared to heaven, the first choice is Piaomiao palace!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but look a little moved. He stood up and saluted, "thank you for the trust of Lord Huo!"


    "Trust is on the one hand, on the other hand... After years of understanding of Prince Chu, I believe that Prince Chu is by no means the kind of person who allows his own people to be bullied!" Huo Yu said excitedly, "what''s the matter with so many enemies? Which of those big families and sects in the heaven is not full of enemies? But which one has really been exterminated? I believe that the misty palace of Prince Chu, even if it reaches the heaven, must be able to develop!"


    "Lord Huo is really a woman who can''t beat a man." Yang Xuan couldn''t help but praise.


    At this time, the leader of a big sect stood up and said, "my golden cicada sect has also decided to choose the ethereal palace as the first choice for flying disciples in the future!"


    "I Huishan sect... Also decided!"


    "My Wang family decided..."


    "My Zhao family decided..."


    For a moment, there were even sevenoreight family owners and sect leaders standing up and asking to join the alliance.


    As the saying goes, when people gather firewood, the flame is high, and unity is strength. Children understand this truth, and those present understand it better. But all along, no one can win the trust of all of them like Chu mo. I always feel that the other party has some unspeakable secrets. I always feel that sending my own people into other people''s sects is tantamount to entering a tiger''s mouth.


    But Chu mo... They all gave the highest level of trust!


    There is no other reason.


    Chu Mo is too strong!


    So powerful that they didn''t believe that Chu Mo would make plans for their families and sects.


    Strong enough to convince all of them!


    Especially after meeting those equally powerful people around Chu Mo, they finally made up their minds completely.


    None of these people present has an ordinary status. The power behind each of them, almost every year, many people fly to heaven. These people are scattered, and naturally they do not have much power. As Huo Yu said, it''s just a drop in the ocean.


    But if all these people are integrated, then... At least hundreds of quasi Da Luo Jinxian join the ethereal palace every year!


    Even after this matter is spread, this number will be more!


    This is a little amazing. A top-level clan in the heaven, I''m afraid the number of family children who can cultivate to Da Luo Jinxian in a year will not be too thousands.


    In this way, Piaomiao palace will grow into a real behemoth in not even a few years!


    If we can really gain a foothold in the heaven, there will be more celestial friars joining the ethereal palace. Every year, thousands of people are very relaxed!


    Then, hundreds of years later, it may even have the power to compete with the celestial clan!


    All the people present couldn''t sit still at the thought of that scene. Even the three top leaders, Yang Xuan, Li Zhongyuan and the leader of the Dan sect, couldn''t help but have some thoughts. At the same time, they all admire Chu Mo''s personality charm in their hearts.


    At a young age, I can actually do this unprecedented thing and win the trust of a large number of top forces in the fairy world... What a demon!


    With the attitude of more owners and leaders in the room, Chu Mo finally stood up and said seriously, "thanks for your trust, I also give you a promise. You don''t owe me, and I don''t owe you."


    It seems like a light promise, but in the future, it will weigh more than 10000!


    A simple congratulation on the establishment of the sect, which can actually get such a huge harvest, everyone here is a little excited.


    Huo Yuhong looked at him and muttered, "now I finally dare to fly to the heaven with peace of mind. I''m no longer afraid of being bullied by people in the heaven!"


    "Now that we have made this decision, it''s better to select our respective excellent children from now on and send them to Piaomiao palace to increase their recognition of Piaomiao palace!" It is proposed.


    "Yes, that''s the best! We should focus on the heaven, not just on the fairy world. I agree!"


    "I also agree that in this fairyland, we are the most loyal allies of Piaomiao palace! When we reach the heaven, we are Piaomiao palace people!" A sect leader said.


    An alliance that gathered almost half of the top forces in the fairy world... Suddenly, but not suddenly appeared.


    Just then, there was a sudden noise outside.


    It sounds as if someone is fighting¡ª¡ª


    Let''s vote for some recommendations first. This week is a bit miserable... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1018

    The people present suddenly turned cold.


    Huo Yu''s eyes flashed a cold light: "someone makes trouble? Just let them know, misty palace... Not everyone can be bullied!"


    All the others nodded angrily and got up one after another.


    My heart is already here before I really join.


    This scene, seen in the eyes of Yang Xuan, Li Zhongyuan and the leader of Dan clan, was another burst of sobs.


    Then the crowd walked out the door. Chu Mo saw that the master demon king was fighting with a man in the distance!


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light. He looked at it quietly, and then walked towards Gao Tian step by step.


    At this move, the big people beside him Hula all followed up, like the stars in the moon, hugging him in the middle and walking to the high sky together. When many people saw it, they all showed thoughtful expressions.


    Qiang!


    The demon king''s primitive long knife knocked with the other party''s weapon, making a harsh sound.


    The demon king''s body unexpectedly retreated seven or eight steps backward. However, the man in armor on the opposite side retreated hundreds of feet!


    Obviously, from the realm, he is much worse than the demon king.


    But he seemed to have no fear at all and still rushed towards the demon king. The demon lord snorted coldly, waved the long knife in his hand, and cut out a gorgeous blade. Like a rainbow, it chopped at the monk in armor with amazing speed.


    The monk sent out a low roar in his throat, which was like a fierce beast. He ignored the knife gas and continued to pounce on the demon king.


    "Master, be careful!" Chu Mo suddenly gave a warning, and then flew directly towards the man.


    At this time, the demon king also realized that there was something wrong. His knife light directly cut the man at the waist. But the man''s two bodies... Unexpectedly in an instant, they were together again!


    Demon clan!


    Someone behind Chu Mo made a low voice on the spot.


    Yes, this method is common in demon clan. But the problem is, the demon clan has disappeared in the fairy world for many years. How can it suddenly appear at this time?


    The friar in armor had rushed to the demon king at this time, and his body suddenly burst out a breath that was completely different from that of a friar in the period of ascension. The whole heaven and earth began to follow the instability, and the law of the great road between heaven and earth gathered crazily there.


    Obviously, the breath on this person has exceeded the bearing capacity of the fairy world.


    And he wants to explode!


    "Master, back!" Chu Mo roared and ran the phantom wind step to the extreme. Almost in an instant, he rushed to this man.


    The demon king also issued a low roar: "danger, get back!"


    Chu Mo did not retreat, nor did the demon king. There is no need for any language to describe the feelings between teachers and disciples.


    The demon king stabbed the man''s Dantian with a fierce knife.


    Chu Mo grabbed the lead of the demon king, displayed the Taoist''s nine word mantra, and directly combined the Dou word formula and the lie word formula. All the rules of the road between heaven and earth, at this moment, a faint resonance with Chu mo. At this moment, Chu Mo seems to represent the "Tao" of this world. At the same time, the time here is instantly solidified. Although it is still slowly passing, the speed... Has been slow to the extreme! Space begins to twist, and a wrong step... Will appear millions of miles away!


    This is the power of the Taoist nine character mantra. Chu Mo is now not proficient, not even proficient, but barely able to get started. But his savvy is rare! Even those monks who know several nine character mantras have never been able to combine several mantras like Chu mo.


    It''s not that they didn''t think of it, but that they didn''t have such understanding at all! Thought of it, but I can''t use it!


    The smell of the monk in armor has climbed to the peak of the great luojinxian. But it was frozen directly, standing there, unable to move. In a pair of eyes behind the metal mask, there was a confused color. But there is no fear!


    "Damn demon clan!" Chu Mo couldn''t help scolding, and then waved his hand... A light came out of his palm. This is not a skill, this is a supreme skill. Directly cut off the head of the monk wearing armor.


    The head was instantly crushed by the law of the great road contained in the supreme art, and with a bang, it was directly broken into slag in the air.


    Then Chu Mo stabbed into the monk''s Dantian again, stirring his Dantian to pieces.


    Headless bodies, falling down the sky.


    A sect leader behind Chu Mo caught the body. He wanted to find evidence from the body.


    Then, the Qi machine in the void gradually returned to normal. Many people looked at Chu Mo and became more awed. It''s different from just now.


    How strong is the man in armor? All monks above Mahayana can sense it. At that moment, when he wanted to explode, the breath that erupted was completely beyond the endurance of this world!


    At least it''s the smell of Da Luo Jinxian!


    But such a terrible existence was subdued by Chu Mo in the blink of an eye. He didn''t even have the chance to explode, so he was directly killed!


    "How terrible!"


    "There are no worthless scholars under the fame!"


    "Master Chu... It''s really awesome!"


    "I finally saw his means today. It''s awesome!"


    Many people with the joy of surviving the disaster on their faces can''t help talking about it one after another.


    At that moment, if this person successfully blew himself up, almost no one, including all the people present today, could be spared.


    The devil''s knife didn''t stab out in the end, but he didn''t complain. He glanced at Chu Mo happily and whispered, "well done!"


    Chu Mo also wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and asked, "what''s going on? Good... Why is there such a monster?"


    The people around couldn''t help rolling their eyes, saying that you are the biggest monster, right?


    The demon king said, "I don''t know where I came from. When I came, I called the roll to see you. As soon as I asked who you are, he shot directly."


    At this time, the leader who caught the friar in armor had brought back the headless body of the other party, which was still on the ground, and then untied the man''s armor himself. After he removed it, everyone was surprised.


    "Puppet!"


    "Dummy?"


    "Is this a double?"


    Everyone was stunned at the headless body, and was almost speechless. It''s unexpected that such a powerful monk is not a real person.


    Under the armor, there is a scarecrow!


    "This is provocation." Yang Xuan said in a deep voice on one side, "although it may only be the son of Chu, in fact, it is tantamount to involving all of us. If this thing really explodes successfully today, we... Ha ha."


    Yang Xuan sneered and didn''t go on.


    At this time, the leader suddenly felt a letter from the scarecrow, handed it to Chu Mo and said, "it''s for you." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1019

    Chu Mo took the letter and opened it directly. The letter was very short, but the handwriting on it was very neat, and the handwriting was strong. At a glance, it was obvious that the person who wrote this letter had deep attainments in the art.


    "Son of Chu, I heard that today is the day of the founding of your sect. It''s a big day to send a small gift and express an inch of heart. It''s no respect. When you fly to heaven in the future, I should find you to have a drink." At the end of the letter, there is no full name for the signature, only the word "Guo", which is written with dragons flying and Phoenix dancing.


    If you don''t look at what just happened and just look at this letter, you will really feel that this is an ordinary congratulatory letter. But combined with what just happened, everyone has a creepy feeling.


    Sending such a puppet who almost killed countless people, and then using such kind words, it is simply impossible to imagine what kind of person it is to do such a thing.


    "Guo?" Chu Mo frowned slightly. In his memory, he didn''t know anyone surnamed Guo.


    At this time, Xiaodie, standing beside Chu Mo, suddenly said, "some time ago, during the most violent period on the letter board, there was a man with the pseudonym of jiutianlanyue on the letter board, who spoke wildly. Later, it was confirmed that this jiutianlanyue was the famous young emperor Guo Tianwang in the world of heaven. Could it be this person?"


    Everyone else showed a thoughtful look and felt that it was really possible. But it''s a little strange, because even if the king Guo didn''t like Chu Mo, there was no injustice between the two sides after all. Why did he make such a puppet to trouble Chu Mo?


    If Chu Mo didn''t react very quickly and really let the puppet explode, I''m afraid everyone present will come to no good end!


    Therefore, everyone was full of hatred for the person surnamed Guo who left a letter to Chu mo.


    At this time, Qin Shi came over from the side, glanced at the letter in Chu Mo''s hand, then shook his head and said, "this is not king Guo."


    Everyone looked at Qin Shi with a surprised face and waited for her explanation, because only Qin Shi and Dong Yu had a real understanding of the fairyland.


    Qin Shi said, "King Guo is a pure martial artist. He never likes to play with words. He can''t say such words. Also, I once saw a scripture written by King Guo himself... That word is far inferior to this."


    Qin poetry has actually left a lot of face for Guo Tianwang. Guo Tianwang''s words are not inferior to this, but there is no comparability at all.


    As a matter of fact, at the age of 38, King Guo became emperor, successfully stepped into the realm of emperor, and became an idol in the eyes of many people. So someone begged him to tell his cultivation experience.


    This is really casually. Even the person who asked didn''t expect Guo Tianwang to promise. Unexpectedly, King Guo not only promised, but also copied and sent out many copies of the Scripture.


    In his words, everyone has his own way, even if the general direction seems the same, but the details are different. But since you want to know what my Tao is like, let me share it with you!


    From this point of view, Guo Tianwang is still a broad-minded person. That word is so ugly that many people praise Guo Tianwang for his selfless behavior, but at the same time, they all laugh at Guo Tianwang with goodwill. Can he practice calligraphy well?


    Guo Tianwang didn''t care about this at all, and replied in this voice, "what''s the purpose of practicing that? Can you let me step into the supreme road?"


    Qin Shi said, "Guo Tianwang is a true celestial being. In his eyes, beyond the celestial world, it is all wild. He doesn''t look down on any friar who is not born in the celestial world, and he doesn''t hide his contempt. So although what he said on the letter board before is too much, this is exactly his character."


    At this time, Dong Yu also came over and snorted, "what''s his character? It''s clearly to find fault. One day, when the childe becomes the emperor, he will be beaten all over the ground!"


    All the people around couldn''t help laughing, but also thought in their hearts: according to the current momentum of Chu Mo, I''m afraid the day of becoming emperor won''t be too long.


    Some dignified atmosphere, so that Qin poetry and Dong Yu such a mix, suddenly become a little relaxed. Although the crisis just made everyone cold on their backs and broke out in a cold sweat, it seems to be much better now.


    "Some days, he is born to give others a sense of security, as if there is nothing that can''t be solved with him. Generally speaking, such a person is usually an old man with high reputation and strong foundation, but when the son of Chu Mo was young, he was already such a person."


    This sentence was mentioned by a monk present when he wrote down his memories of his life many years later.


    A crisis is like a farce in the end. After Qin Shi definitely said that the person who wrote the letter was not king Guo, people turned their eyes to other places. Are guessing who this person is.


    But in the end, no one can guess that although there is a channel for communication, the fairy world still has a weak understanding of the heaven.


    However, Yang Xuan, Li Zhongyuan and the leader of the Dan sect all said that they would definitely communicate with the people in the heaven and thoroughly investigate this matter.


    The person who can make such a puppet and have the ability to let it enter the fairy world must not be an ordinary person.


    Chu Mo actually had some doubts in his heart that this thing was done by the blood demon Lao Zu, but on second thought, there was something wrong. Because the blood demon ancestor should not know that Chu Mo is the right person to do the right thing with him now.


    Although in Buddhism, he killed a part of him. But the problem is, the old monk also said at that time that the separation came only for cause and effect. After being killed, he also couldn''t know what happened here.


    Unless the blood demon ancestor has become supreme, he can really deduce the mystery of heaven to Chu mo. But the blood demon ancestor is not the supreme, otherwise there is no need to practice jiujiuguiyi divine skill.


    So in the end, no one can think of who this person surnamed Guo is. Simply don''t want to, or if it goes on like this, it will only increase your troubles.


    That night, Piaomiao palace held a grand banquet, and the group of people who had just formed an alliance were all in high spirits. It was not affected by the previous events, because everyone knew that danger could come at any time in this spiritual world. It''s better to stick together... Than to fight separately!


    They are more optimistic about the future of Chu mo.


    Three days later, the grand event ended and people began to leave one after another.


    On the side of the misty palace, young people also began to want to worship. In this regard, Chu Mo gave a suggestion: regardless of origin, don''t ask for outstanding talent, just look at morality. No matter who wants to worship the ethereal palace, he needs to observe for three years before he can really worship the school.


    This requirement seems a little harsh, but it can''t stop the enthusiasm of young people in the fairy world. There are still a large number of young people who want to worship the ethereal palace.


    Chu Mo temporarily put the fire dragon cup on the side of the misty palace. Even before a major crisis, Chu Mo did not let the fire dragon out. In a short time, it will become a trump card of the ethereal palace, protecting the ethereal palace in the dark.


    Chu Mo also promised Huolong that he would take it with him when he flew to heaven.


    Later, Chu Mo lectured in the misty palace for seven days. This time, he was not facing those outside, but Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Fang LAN.


    In Dong''s words, Chu Mo is really preaching, like King Guo... It''s obviously fishing for fame!


    Anyway, Dong Yu just doesn''t like Guo Tianwang. Who let him annoy Chu Mo?


    Seven days later, Chu Mo left the ethereal palace temporarily, because he had another important friend, who had never appeared since he entered the fairy world, and no news came. Chu Mo was a little worried¡ª¡ª


    After several days of entertainment in a row, the biggest frustration in the adult world is that some entertainment must be attended. Thinking of beyond''s song "noodle party", am I revealing my age? After all, it''s a little strange to like listening to this kind of song after zero


    Aha, today is finally quiet!


    How much do you want? I''ll accompany you... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1020

    Yes, this friend of Chu Mo is the big cock. Since he had ascended to the fairyland one step earlier, the rooster had no news, and there was no movement. There are no rumors about it in the fairy world.


    At first, Chu Mo thought that it was easy to get a foothold in the fairyland with the IQ of the rooster. In fact, it should be so. This chicken is much smarter than many people who claim to be smart. The experience of the rooster itself is very legendary and has experienced many disasters.


    In the spirit world, a drop of real Phoenix blood was fused. In Chu Mo''s view, its strength should be improved by leaps and bounds after it rose to the fairy world. Especially after Chu Mo made such a big noise in the fairy world, the rooster should have heard about it long ago and come to him. But never.


    This made Chu Mo a little restless. He was very worried about what might happen to the big cock.


    Before leaving, Chu Mo deduced with Feng Shui magic power. According to the divinatory symbols, the big cock should be in no danger. On the divinatory symbols, it gives a somewhat vague direction to the southwest.


    The southwest of the fairyland is a very ancient continent, and there are no people within hundreds of millions of miles. There are all kinds of fierce birds and beasts everywhere.


    Situ and xing''er Yueer, who are more familiar with the fairy world, all expressed their opposition after hearing that Chu Mo was going there.


    "That place is very old and full of danger. Many non human spirits have IQ no less than human beings, but they have no human emotions, and even are hostile to human beings. It''s best not to go to that place." Situ warned seriously.


    Chu Mo didn''t listen. The rooster was his partner and friend. In any case, he must make sure that the rooster is safe before he can rest assured.


    Mojun and Xiaodie supported Chu Mo to find the big cock.


    "Going there for a walk is also a kind of tempering for yourself. Go." The demon king expressed his support after Chu Mo made his decision.


    Chu Mo also asked the master and his mother when they would fly to heaven. The demon king said that he would sit in the Piaomiao palace for a period of time, and then talk about flying after the Piaomiao palace was completely stable.


    So Chu Mo was completely at ease, put down the burden in his heart, said goodbye to everyone, and went on the road alone.


    Chu Mo''s current state has reached the late stage of Mahayana. The power of Tianyi Yixin method is extremely amazing after it is cultivated to Daoji volume. If Chu Mo didn''t build the foundation of the five elements, but built the foundation of the perfect foundation or the foundation of the immortal product, I''m afraid he has already reached the peak of the soaring period!


    Even if it was Tianpin Zhuji, his cultivation had already reached the middle of the soaring period.


    The five element Taoist foundation can accumulate considerable power. This is why Chu Mo can easily challenge monks who are higher than his level. Because the power accumulated in his five element foundation is no less than those people, even more than their power!


    The understanding of Tao is naturally inferior to that of a realm, but his terrible supreme skill, even the holy skill of nine word truth... Can completely fill the gap in realm.


    Moreover, Chu Mo''s understanding of Tao is no less than those who are oneortwo higher than him. This makes his combat power invincible in the same realm, and also contains opponents in the realm higher than him.


    The fairyland is very old. The more inaccessible the place is, the more ancient it is.


    Vigorous, magnificent and beautiful!


    Chu Mo did not use warships, but flew directly in the air.


    In the process of flying, constantly absorb the rolling essence between heaven and earth. The powerful Providence method of extreme voluntarism, once run, can make Chu Mo go on the road without any consumption and surplus.


    In other words, Chu Mo''s high-speed flight not only does not consume his own strength, but also can continue to accumulate.


    If this secret is spread, I''m afraid it will surprise countless people.


    When passing a desolate Gobi, Chu Mo saw a python, more than 20000 feet long, like a huge mountain, across the desolate Gobi. I don''t know how many years it hasn''t moved. Its body is covered with dust. In many places, it even grows various plants.


    It is even difficult for ordinary people to find that this huge mountain winding on the desolate Gobi is actually a living creature.


    Chu Mo was also startled after he saw what this thing was.


    Fortunately, the terrible Python didn''t show any interest in his passing, and didn''t even move.


    Hoo!


    When Chu Mo completely flew over the python, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    This behemoth, once entangled with anyone, will be a terrible disaster. Although Chu Mo was not afraid, he didn''t want to cause such trouble for no reason.


    However, as situ said, in such a place, we have completely gone out of the area that human beings can affect. It is easy to meet creatures who are both clever and hostile to human beings.


    Not long after meeting the python, Chu Mo met a guy who was both horrible and disgusting.


    Hum!


    When Chu Mo was flying at high speed, a strong buzzing suddenly came to his ears.


    Chu Mo was alarmed, but he didn''t see anything.


    But then, a sharp pain came from his back, and his body seemed to be hit by a mountain, and he staggered forward hundreds of feet.


    Hum!


    That voice is coming again!


    Chu Mo''s backhand is a knife.


    A knife failed!


    But there was another stabbing pain in the back.


    After two attacks in succession, he didn''t even see the shadow of the other side. This made Chu Mo feel very shocked. With his current strength, even a monk at the peak of his ascent could not do this in front of him.


    Fortunately, the body of his ancestral realm showed a strong defense ability. The two attacks of the other party only made his body painful, but failed to pierce his body.


    If you were an ordinary monk, I''m afraid even if you were at the peak of your ascension, you would be seriously injured twice in a row.


    Hum!


    The sound hit for the third time!


    This time, Chu Mo finally made preparations in advance, and the Linzi formula in the nine character mantra did not move like a mountain!


    Then, the array character formula in the nine character mantra was used to hide the start and rest. At the same time, there is also the time space of the column formula.


    Bang!


    A powerful force exploded on Chu Mo''s back heart.


    Strong pain came. This time, the other party''s attack finally cut Chu Mo''s skin, and blood flowed out. But Chu Mo was not hit like the previous two times.


    The power of time and space erupted directly here, and with the concealment of breath, he stood here, but let the other party''s fourth attack directly fail.


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife.


    Clatter!


    This knife was like cutting on a piece of hard metal. Chu Mo knew by feeling that this knife... Did not break the other party''s shell.


    What is this thing?


    Chu Mo was shocked, looked up, and finally saw clearly what had succeeded in sneaking attacks on him three times in a row.


    It was... A mosquito!


    That''s a huge mosquito with a length of more than ten feet!


    According to non human spirits, a body size of about ten feet is really not big. But if this is a mosquito, it will still give people a sense of shock.


    The mosquito was gray and black, and the sharp mouthpiece was like a sword. It was just this mouthpiece that stabbed Chu Mo three times in succession.


    "Mosquitoes?" Chu Mo stared: "such a big mosquito?"


    Although he has encountered many non human spirits over the years, it is the first time he has seen such a terrible mosquito¡ª¡ª


    Cough, I''m bragging in the above chapter. Just ignore it, or I won''t be tired to death if you want a hundred more, hahaha. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1021

    Hum!


    The mosquito flapped its wings, and then a cold light came out of its eyes, staring at Chu mo. Obviously, the mosquito was also surprised by the human power.


    On weekdays, few creatures can stop its attack.


    The sharp stab in its mouthpiece can take a lot of blood away from the other party once it is stabbed.


    Even those huge non human spirits will probably run away when they encounter it.


    Mosquitoes smell sweet smell from this human body, which makes it irresistible.


    Just that third time, it finally pierced the person''s skin, but it didn''t have time to suck blood from the other person''s body, because the other person''s reaction was too fast! That stab is too shallow. It wants to attack for the fourth time and make the wound deeper.


    But this time, he was dodged by the other party, and gave it a sharp knife.


    The smell of human blood makes it have an impulse to go crazy. I wish I could suck up all the blood in this person immediately.


    The big mosquito buzzed and killed Chu Mo again. This time... It was a frontal attack!


    Its speed is too fast!


    Even though Chu Mo has the unique body method of phantom wind step, it is difficult to compare with the speed of this mosquito.


    Fortunately, he has been prepared to constantly use the formula of listing words in the nine character mantra, distort space, condense time... To avoid the attack of this mosquito.


    Although Chu Mo''s understanding of the nine character mantra has just reached the entry level, it is enough to deal with general rising monks. But in front of this mosquito, I still feel somewhat powerless.


    This made Chu Mo''s fighting spirit surge up completely, and at the same time, it came up with him... And the crazy killing intention that he had been pressing in his heart these days!


    Qiang!


    Killing heaven also made a clanking sound.


    This kind of magic weapon can''t even cut off the shell of a mosquito, which also makes the spiritual killer feel angry.


    When!


    Chu Mo cut another knife hard on the mosquito''s leg, which was as strong as unimaginable as steel.


    Chu Mo ran the military formula at the moment of cutting out this knife!


    Vast energy surged from heaven and earth and directly condensed on killing heaven.


    When this knife was cut up, I heard the mosquito hissing sharply. The strong leg was directly cut off by Chu Mo''s knife!


    Dark green blood flowed down the broken leg of the mosquito.


    After the mosquito had a broken leg, it flew madly in the void. He kept making harsh hissing sounds, which seemed extremely painful. Also out of anger.


    "There are five legs left." Chu Mo said coldly, "cut off your five legs. From now on, you can only fly constantly in the sky... Tired you!"


    Hum!


    The mosquito with five legs left buzzed and rushed to Chu Mo again. This time, the guy actually learned to put away all his five legs.


    The sharp stab in the mouthpiece, like a long sword, directly stabbed Chu Mo''s eyes!


    This thing obviously has a high intelligence!


    Unexpectedly, I know the weakness of attacking Chu mo.


    Chu Mo once again displayed the formula of listing words, distorting the void in front of him.


    The mosquito instantly came to Chu Mo''s face, and the sharp stab in its mouth was less than a slap away from Chu Mo''s eyes!


    But it seemed that there was no way to pierce Chu Mo''s eyes across a space.


    At this moment, Chu Mo stabbed the mosquito in the eye.


    "Want to blind my eyes? That''s also your knife!"


    The eyes of mosquitoes are much larger than those of Chu Mo, and Chu Mo stabbed them on one side of the eyes. The mosquito let out a crazy hissing, leaving the five legs to dance uncontrollably.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and the five color Taoist platform in the Dantian ran frantically. The vast power burst out in an instant, and poured into killing heaven along Chu Mo''s arm. At the same time, Chu Mo once again ran the Qibing formula.


    Between heaven and earth, rolling essence surged.


    Click!


    There was an earth shaking bang in the void.


    The fifth sword of Youming Badao is thunder!


    Chu Mo stabbed one side of the mosquito''s eye blind with a knife and cut horizontally, cutting off the remaining five legs of the mosquito... All!


    The mosquito gave a painful roar, and its throat was almost roaring. At the same time, crazy wings, want to escape!


    Once it is allowed to expand its full speed, even Chu Mo cannot catch up with it.


    "Want to escape?"


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a cold light, and directly ran the all character formula in the nine character mantra. In a moment, Chu Mo''s divine sense was several times stronger. There was no need to look with eyes at all. Chu Mo''s mind directly locked the seriously injured mosquito.


    Then several knives hit the key.


    First cut off a wing of the mosquito, and then stabbed it in the abdomen. Dark green blood flowed out in large quantities.


    The mosquito was finally killed by Chu mo.


    At this time, its mouth, issued a sharp voice full of unwilling.


    Hum!


    Thousands of miles away, a terrible hum suddenly came, shaking the whole world.


    Then, it was dark, blocking the sky and the sun... Flying madly in the direction of Chu mo.


    "Shit!" Chu Mo immediately widened his eyes, and his scalp was numb. Without any hesitation, he gave up the half dead mosquito he had cut, and turned around and left.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Mo''s body shape directly turned into a blue smoke and disappeared in situ. In a moment, his figure appeared thousands of miles away.


    And the group of mosquitoes, in such a blink of an eye, have also reached the mosquito that was seriously injured and dying by Chu mo. there are probably tens of thousands of mosquitoes hovering there. A moment later, led by a huge mosquito, he frantically chased in the direction of Chu Mo''s disappearance.


    Chu Mo was more or less relieved that the strength level of the group of mosquitoes he chased was significantly lower than that of the one who had just fought with him, and the speed was also much slower, but it was still similar to his speed!


    In other words, as long as he stops for a moment, he will be immediately caught up by the mosquitoes.


    Such a large group... Even if it is impossible to cause any damage to Chu Mo individually, it is enough to form a huge lethality if it is added up. The key is to make the scalp numb... It''s terrible.


    Chu Mo was flying in the void while constantly running the Dao Ji scroll. Along the way, the essence between heaven and earth was continuously sucked into the body by Chu Mo, and the absorption was far greater than the consumption.


    But what made Chu Mo speechless was that he had run a million miles away, and the overwhelming mosquitoes behind him were still following him!


    "This is endless... I''m cutting off your mother?" Chu Mo''s face was gloomy. He stabbed a hornet''s nest, but he stabbed a mosquito''s nest.


    Catch up. Chu Mo can obviously feel that his realm is slowly improving, and the strength just consumed in his body is also recovering a little bit.


    Anyway, these mosquitoes can''t catch up with him. If you want to catch up, just follow him.


    At this time, a terrible animal roar suddenly came from the front. A huge elephant, at least tens of thousands of feet long, stood up with a bang, and a large number of mountains and ancient trees fell from it.


    Then, the giant elephant roared at Chu Mo again¡ª¡ª


    I just want to tell you a story quietly. I hope I can give you more support. Today, I''m out of my mind. It''s a big explosion! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1022

    On!


    The sound made by the elephant was so clear that it even pushed the void into large ripples, like a terrible sound wave attack, directly hitting Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s face was black, and his body suddenly flew to the higher void. Scolded, "did I provoke you?"


    Who ever thought that this terrible giant elephant directly roared, "who do you want to harm by attracting a large number of black water mosquitoes?"


    Behind the sky, there were bursts of terrible buzzing, and a large number of mosquitoes swept over.


    Chu Mo was covered with black lines. It was not surprising that non human spirits would say human words, but the words of the giant elephant made him speechless: "I didn''t mean it."


    While talking, he didn''t stop at all and flew away into the distance.


    At this time, the group of terrible mosquitoes instantly divided into two camps, one camp continued to chase Chu Mo, while the other camp rushed towards the giant elephant.


    Boom!


    Giant elephants gallop!


    The huge mountain peak was directly crushed by it, and a large number of mountains and trees were falling from it.


    The whole jungle was immediately in a mess.


    "Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and said sorry: I really didn''t mean it.


    The giant elephant also hated Chu Mo and ran with Chu Mo on the ground. Such a huge body, running, the speed is not slow at all!


    Running and running, the giant elephant''s body flashed, and turned directly into a human shape, but it was huge, sevenoreight feet tall, like a giant. Fly to the sky and chase Chu Mo: "boy, I''m going to kill you!"


    "Chu Mo kept silent and continued to fly at high speed.


    At this time, a large number of mosquitoes have caught up with the colossus. Biting on it crazily.


    The giant elephant turned into a man who roared repeatedly and slapped one by one, directly patting the mosquitoes to pieces. But this did not scare the mosquitoes at all, and more mosquitoes rushed towards it.


    Soon, the Colossus was surrounded by a large number of mosquitoes, making a crazy roar.


    At this time, Chu Mo in front hesitated slightly, turned directly and rushed towards the giant transformed into a colossus. Killing the sky swept in his hand, and immediately hundreds of mosquitoes were cut in half and fell from the air.


    Then Chu Mo attacked the mosquitoes on the Colossus one after another, killing most of the mosquitoes on the colossus.


    At this time, the Colossus turned into a giant with blood flowing, but its spirit was still quite refreshed. A pair of huge eyes glanced at Chu Mo and said angrily, "run towards the south!"


    Chu Mo did not hesitate and ran directly to the south, followed by the colossus.


    At this time, the overwhelming mosquitoes, hundreds of miles away from the two people, are likely to catch up with them at any time.


    "How did you provoke them?" The giant roared at Chu Mo, but the strong hostility in his voice decreased a lot. Because it is very clear that if this human did not save it just now, it might really fall here.


    "How could I provoke them? It was a big mosquito that attacked me and was half killed by me." Chu Mo said.


    "One?" The giant stared at the boss with a pair of eyes: "are you sure it''s one?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Chu Mo is a little strange.


    The giant roared, "that''s their queen! You cut down their queen. That''s the mother of all mosquitoes in the black water mosquito family! Do you think they will fight with you?"


    "Chu Mo immediately looked speechless and muttered," is it really the mother who cut them? "


    "You have caused great trouble!" The giant looked depressed.


    "What about that? Can I still stand there and let that mosquito suck my blood dry?" Chu Mo was also depressed.


    The giant glared at Chu Mo: "you are a human monk. What are you doing in such a place if you have nothing to do? Is this where you should come? If you don''t come, every living creature here has its own territory, and now it''s better to be spoiled by you!"


    "Stop talking nonsense. It''s more meaningful to talk about how to escape." Chu Mo said.


    The giant murmured, "three million miles ahead is the territory of the dragonfly clan. Then we will be safe."


    Hum!


    The overwhelming mosquitoes behind them increased their speed again. It seemed that they also knew that if they continued to move forward, there would be danger. I want to solve these two damn creatures here.


    In this tens of thousands of miles, they have always been the only ones to dominate, and no one has ever dared to challenge their authority. Today, this human is the most damn! Damn that elephant!


    When the giant saw that the mosquitoes had increased their speed again, he was immediately scared out of his wits, but he shouted, "run quickly, go and lead that group of dragonflies, I can''t run!"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and grabbed the giant''s hair directly. A very heavy feeling came in an instant. Almost brought him down.


    How heavy!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    "What do you want to do?" The giant angrily said.


    Chu Mo didn''t say a word. He directly sent the military word formula, and the vast spirit rolled in. Chu Mo sent out a roar in his throat, pulled the giant''s hair, unfolded the phantom, and the speed of the fast wind step erupted again!


    In this way, the extremely heavy giant elephant turned into a giant, which was grabbed by Chu Mo''s hair and ran wildly in the void.


    The giant who turned into a colossus roared angrily one after another: "my hair boy, you messed up my hairstyle! I''m not finished with you!"


    "Don''t be such nonsense. If you talk nonsense again, you will be thrown into the mosquito heap!" Chu Mo roared.


    "Ah ah ah! My hair!" The Colossus roared all the way.


    The distance of more than three million miles is nothing to the great friar in the fairy world, but Chu Mo will inevitably be affected by dragging such a huge mop. Although the speed has not decreased, the consumption is amazing!


    The essence of heaven and earth absorbed by Dao jijuan can no longer catch up with the consumption speed of Chu mo.


    Fortunately, vast energy poured out of the five color Taoist platform in Chu Mo Dantian. Before Chu Mo used up all his strength, he finally rushed to the place mentioned by the colossus.


    Hum!


    There was a huge buzzing, and countless colorful giant dragonflies flew into the sky, each of which was more than ten feet in size.


    Crowds, equally overwhelming, ignored Chu Mo and the giant''s meaning, and slaughtered the mosquitoes.


    At this time, the mosquitoes felt afraid, and the formation changed, as if they wanted to escape!


    But more giant dragonflies flew out and directly killed the mosquitoes.


    In the void, a war between non human spirits is directly launched. In the secular world, ordinary mosquitoes are not the opponents of dragonflies at all, only being eaten. But this is the fairyland!


    Although those mosquitoes are not the opponents of giant dragonflies, they are not powerless to fight back. For every hundreds of mosquitoes die, probably one giant Dragonfly will fall.


    At this time, the giant suddenly whispered, "take this opportunity to run quickly, otherwise the dragonfly clan will not let us go!"


    "We brought them a lot of food!" Chu Mo said.


    "Bullshit! Do you think this is those dragonflies and mosquitoes in the secular world? Dragonflies don''t eat mosquitoes at all. They are natural enemies, but they also have their own ways and don''t invade each other on weekdays!" The giant whispered.


    "Chu Mo rolled his eyes. He really didn''t know anything about the non spiritual race in the spiritual world. Hearing what the giant said, he nodded and said, "let''s go quickly!"


    So tired! But the spirit is very good. I decided to continue. The update is written four hours in advance, and the setting is automatic. That is to say, it''s eight o''clock now. I guess it''s more than twelve o''clock, and I can almost finish writing ten o''clock.


    Can you give me more encouragement? (to be continued.)


    "Think of a friend to visit by mobile phone."

 Chapter 1023

    At this time, a soft female voice came: "two distinguished guests come to the door, don''t you stay a little longer?"


    The giant rolled his eyes and said, "it''s over... We''re being watched."


    With this sound, a very beautiful woman, wearing a floral skirt, came out of the trees, her eyes flashing complex light, staring at the two.


    The giant was looked at and said, "it''s not my fault. This human boy didn''t know what to do and brought that group of mosquitoes."


    "Oh?" The woman said faintly, "yes?"


    "Yes, if you don''t believe it, ask him?" The giant seemed to be a little afraid of the woman, and his eyes dodged.


    The woman smiled gently: "a human who has never entered this area actually knows how to attract black water mosquitoes to the territory of the dragonfly family. It''s really smart."


    "Yes, he is very clever." Said the giant.


    The woman sighed lightly, "well, these black water mosquitoes have been entrenched here for many years. They have always been unscrupulous and killed many other creatures. We have long wanted to fight them and take this opportunity to kill them."


    The giant scratched his head and winked funny.


    At this time, the woman glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "human beings, what are you doing here? Has no one told you that this is not the place where human beings should come?"


    Chu Mo said, "sorry to cause you trouble. I''m here to find a friend of mine. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. It''s a big cock."


    "Big cock?" The giant''s eyes turned, his body trembled, and his head shook like a rattle: "no, I haven''t heard of it."


    At this time, the woman''s face also changed a little, frowning at Chu Mo: "is that chicken your friend?"


    "Have you seen it?" Chumerton was surprised. He didn''t expect to get the clue so easily.


    The woman''s face instantly became a little ugly, frowned, shook her head and said, "you go, I haven''t seen it."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at the woman strangely, then looked at the giant again and said, "has it hurt you?"


    "No, no, I''m not. How can I be bullied by a chicken?" The giant twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "there''s nothing for me here. I''m going."


    With that, he turned and walked away without looking back.


    The woman took a deep look at Chu Mo and said, "if that chicken is really your friend, I suggest you don''t look for it."


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" Chu Mo asked.


    Chu Mo believed in the character of the rooster and said it could cause trouble, but he didn''t believe how evil it was and how bad it did.


    The woman looked at Chu Mo and hesitated. At this time, the giant''s dull voice came from a distance: "Dragonfly patriarch, if you don''t want to die, you''d better not mention the chicken to this boy."


    The woman sighed faintly and took a deep look at Chu Mo: "you''d better go back quickly. This is not where you should come from. Go back wherever you come from. Don''t ask about it again in the future."


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "no, even if you don''t tell me, I''ll find it until I find it. Because it''s my partner and friend. If it did anything to hurt you, then I apologize for it."


    The woman hesitated for a long time before saying, "it didn''t hurt us. Even if the Tianji family is a natural enemy of the dragonfly family, it didn''t hurt us. It''s not a bad person."


    The woman said, looking at Chu Mo and said, "it has provoked a terrible enemy, human beings. Listen to my advice and go back quickly. Otherwise, you may not get out of this place."


    At this time, the voice of the Colossus came from the distance: "Dragonfly patriarch, you said too much! This matter will affect us!"


    The woman sighed and smiled helplessly, "you see, I can''t say any more. This matter concerns the lives of all creatures on this continent. I really can''t tell you too much. If you really don''t want to give up and want to find the chicken, then continue to go to the southwest. But you must be careful, because the other party may already know you are coming."


    Chu Mo frowned, took a deep look at the woman, nodded, "I know, thank you for telling me so many things. Then... See you later!"


    Chu Mo said, hugging the woman and turning away directly.


    In the sky, the dragonfly clan has completely suppressed the Blackwater mosquito clan. Although there are still huge dragonflies falling, it is only a matter of time before the Blackwater mosquito clan dies.


    Not long after Chu Mo left, the giant turned into a colossus came back unexpectedly. His face was a little ugly. Looking at the woman, he said, "you are going to kill all creatures in this territory!"


    The woman looked at the giant in front of her and said, "rather than being suppressed like this, it''s better to try. Maybe this human can solve this dilemma."


    "Impossible!" The giant shouted in a low voice, "no one is the opponent of that existence! That place... That place..." the giant said, with endless fear in his eyes, and he dared not go on.


    The woman said faintly, "the existence has dominated this territory for too long, and has been unwilling to leave. All our creatures in the whole territory are subject to him. At the peak of the soaring period, we dare not even provoke the disaster. In order not to reveal the secret of his existence, we can''t even leave this territory and go to other places to survive the disaster, so we can only die here. I''m fed up with this overbearing style."


    "You..." the giant looked at the woman and said, "you are really... Really ignorant!"


    The woman said, "if I can only live in this celestial territory, I''d rather die. Giant elephant, don''t you ever want to go to heaven to find your people?"


    The giant elephant looked at the woman with a cloudy and sunny face, and the woman stood there with a calm face.


    For a long time, the Colossus sighed, "but if you expect this human, you must at least tell him what the other party is!"


    The woman smiled: "if I tell him what the other party is, do you think he will go?"


    "..." the giant elephant suddenly looked speechless: "you Dragonfly people were not so cunning before."


    "That''s prejudice. I also think the giant elephant clan is stupid. Didn''t you also bring the black water mosquito here?" The woman sneered.


    The Colossus was speechless.


    At this time, the woman suddenly said, "if he is someone else, then I may try my best to prevent him from going there and let him leave quickly. But if it is him, maybe we really have a chance to be free."


    The Colossus was stunned: "do you know this human boy?"


    The woman smiled: "almost no creatures who can enter the magic world don''t know him."


    The Colossus pounced, "I can''t enter the magic world again. Is it interesting for you to tell me this?"


    The woman said, "he is Chu Mo, a... Very powerful human Tianjiao! Even those top Tianjiao in the heaven, in my opinion, may not be better than him."


    The Colossus was a little surprised: "so powerful? But the problem is... That existence is far beyond the realm that our fairy world can bear. No matter how powerful this human is, he can''t be the opponent of that person!"


    "Maybe." The woman said, and then looked up at the sky¡ª¡ª


    As expected, writing was slower and slower, and his hands began to stiffen. Alas, he was old. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1024

    In the sky, the battle had come to an end, and she said faintly: "the old grandmother of the black water mosquito family, who dares to provoke in this area? Its speed is unparalleled in the world, but it was not nearly hacked to death by this human? Otherwise, why did this group of black water mosquitoes chase him? In other words, if the hateful old mosquito did not die, we could not easily make this decision and take the initiative to attack the black water mosquito family."


    The Colossus immediately froze there and murmured, "yes, the old mosquito of the Blackwater mosquito family... Its shell is as hard as the real immortal''s body, and it was cut seriously by this human... Hiss!"


    The Colossus seemed to think of something, and took a breath. The whole person was stunned there, and the light in his eyes flashed. After a while, he murmured, "I didn''t expect that he could cut the old mosquito grandmother seriously... The hardness of the old mosquito''s shell is simply invincible in this fairy world!"


    The woman nodded, "so now you understand?"


    The Colossus nodded with a shocked face, "I see. If it is true, this human... He really has hope!"


    The woman said, "I hope he can succeed. If he succeeds, he will be the benefactor of all non human beings in our billions of miles of territory!"


    The Colossus said, "that''s inevitable!"


    The woman looked up again and said, "do you want to kill the old mosquito with me?"


    The giant elephant''s eyes suddenly flashed a color of fear, and said, "even if the old man was seriously injured, his strength is still..."


    "Why, are you afraid?" The woman looked at the Colossus faintly.


    "I''m not afraid... Just in case... Just in case..." the giant elephant''s eyes flickered, and its solid inside was indeed very afraid, but in front of a woman, admit that you are afraid, and there is something wrong with your face.


    "Are you worried about the previous relationship between that hateful mosquito and that one?" The woman said.


    "Yes, yes." The Colossus nodded fiercely as if he had found a reason.


    The woman said, "if you kill it, you will completely lose part of the external Eyeliner!"


    "But in this way, it is tantamount to offending the dead one." Said the giant elephant.


    The light in the woman''s eyes flickered and said, "you said, if there was a movement over there, we would collectively cross the robbery... What would happen?"


    The giant elephant was slightly stunned at first, and then shook his head: "no, it''s definitely not. That existence is too terrible. He doesn''t need his real body to come at all. As long as a divine thought... It''s enough to kill us a thousand times."


    The woman looked at the giant elephant with some disappointment: "forget it, you''d better go back to your hometown and stay there. That old mosquito must have been seriously injured and dying. Now I don''t know where to hide in to recuperate. If you don''t take this opportunity to find it, even if it really fell, the old mosquito will definitely live. At that time, it will not let go of anyone who has a grudge against it."


    The woman said, taking a deep look at the giant transformed by the giant elephant, and then her body rose into the sky. Suddenly, transparent wings appeared behind her, and she flew towards the north at a high speed.


    Then, a large number of giant dragonflies followed the woman and flew in that direction.


    The remaining giant turned into a colossus stood in place, hesitated, and muttered, "yes, if it slows down, it will certainly not let go of anyone who has a grudge against it... Doesn''t that include me?"


    The giant''s body trembled violently and shouted, "Dragonfly patriarch... Wait for me...!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo galloped in the void towards the southwest. He could feel that there were many things hidden in the head of the dragonfly clan''s expression of hesitation. But it was too late for him to ask more questions, because the divinatory symbols just showed that the life of the rooster began to fluctuate.


    And this fluctuation is developing in a bad direction!


    He must catch up with the big cock and rescue it before it really comes to a desperate situation.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a handsome young man, dressed in a Confucian uniform, with a folding fan in his hand, smiling in front of Chu Mo: "Taoist friends, please stay..."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Seven Star cave.


    It is located in the deepest part of hundreds of millions of miles of no man''s land.


    This place is quite ancient, and everything remains ancient. From the outside, it looks fairy, surrounded by towering ancient trees, and all kinds of fairy birds and auspicious beasts can be seen everywhere.


    A peaceful atmosphere.


    Inside the cave, it was a completely different scene.


    This is a strange world! It''s completely different and out of tune with the fairy world.


    A dark passage, even the divine consciousness, was cut off and extended straight to the depths. It''s about ten thousand miles long!


    After walking through this ten thousand mile long passage, I will find that there is a vast strange world in front of me.


    The world is full of vitality, and the energy between heaven and earth is sufficient to an unimaginable extent.


    This is a self-made cave, a small world!


    Different from the general small world suppression realm, this place not only does not suppress the realm, but also... Does not limit the realm!


    In other words, this is a place similar to Guixu. Here, even if you have supreme strength and fight, you will not be affected at all.


    The owner of this cave is called the Seven Star venerable, and this cave was once a real supreme cave!


    Yes, the Seven Star venerable was once a supreme.


    It used to be.


    In a big war in the past year, the big world was divided into four realms of celestial beings and human beings. The Seven Star venerable was seriously injured and almost fell. He was so dignified that he was almost killed alive. Even the part of the second God was completely killed.


    However, the supreme means are unpredictable. The Seven Star venerable in the past is indeed strong enough to be unimaginable.


    So he survived.


    And in this seven star cave, one Tibet is countless years.


    Today, he is only left with the realm of true immortality, but even this realm, in this realm... Can also be called invincible.


    As long as he doesn''t go to heaven, no one is his opponent.


    But as a once supreme, how can a great energy who has embarked on the supreme road be willing to die in a place like the fairy world?


    Therefore, he suppressed the territory of hundreds of millions of miles, and did not allow any creatures here to rob and soar. Because any robbery may cause a chain reaction in the Seven Star cave. At the same time, in order to keep his secret, he would not allow any creatures in this place to leave.


    It seems that there is no prohibition in this hundreds of millions of miles of territory, but in fact, any non human spirit trying to leave this territory will be inexplicably poisoned.


    Over the years, there are more than ten million dead creatures.


    Up to now, no living creature dares to break away from this taboo and leave this territory.


    The Seven Star venerable has been frantically looking for opportunities to rise again for countless years. He is the one who has really set foot on the road to the peak, so he wants to regain his former glory.


    The Seven Star venerable looked like he was in his twenties. In his eyes, it was like the sun, moon and stars, which were incomparably bright, and there was a divine light flashing in it.


    He sat there, in front of a sealed rooster¡ª¡ª


    Ten forty-five!


    It''s two o''clock in the morning when this chapter was updated... I know that everyone has fallen asleep at this point, but I just want to write more for you! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1025

    He opened his eyes, flashing in his eyes, looked at the big cock and said, "chicken, your friend is looking for you."


    The rooster reluctantly opened his eyes and looked at the Seven Star venerable weakly: "you bastard."


    "Hehe." The Seven Star venerable smiled, and then said, "I''m a man, not a bastard, chicken. I took your blood once in the past years, but I didn''t expect that we were so predestined. You actually sent it to the door for the second time, and this time, your blood became purer. True Phoenix blood... What a good thing! I believe that this time, I can condense a second God after refining you chicken!"


    "Don''t dream, you traitor. In those days, your second God was beaten to pieces and will never regenerate." Although the rooster was sealed, his mouth was still very poisonous.


    In the eyes of the Seven Star venerable, a flash of anger flashed and said, "don''t say I''m a traitor, I''m for the world! You don''t know what the Chu family did!"


    In the eyes of the big cock, A flash of contempt: "What did they do? They saved billions of creatures in this world! They fought back those scum in Luo Tianxian domain! Let those scum dare not easily set foot here until today, and they are the heroes of this world! And you... You bastard, are just a traitor, you betrayed your hometown, you betrayed your relatives and friends. How can you be so thick skinned? Mom, it''s better than this continent Thick! I have the face to say. "


    "Chicken, it''s no use irritating me. I won''t kill you. I''ll thoroughly refine you... Together with your real Phoenix blood." The Seven Star venerable sneered, "you Tianji people are born with this effect. Hahaha, the world doesn''t understand it. They thought that the greatest advantage of your Tianji people is that they can eat. Who would have thought that you Tianji people are actually the real top spiritual creatures. Also, don''t say I''m a traitor, you Tianji people are actually traitors!"


    "Hum." The rooster snorted coldly, didn''t bother to refute, but sneered, "the rooster told you that in the end, you can only draw water with a bamboo basket."


    "Chicken, do you think it makes sense for you to say so? You are at least the young master of the Tianji family. Oh, you should be the clan head, because you are the only one left of the Tianji family who ran from Luo Tianxian domain. Hehe, you don''t even have a wooden chicken, which is really sad." The Seven Star venerable sneered.


    "Get out!" A flash of anger flashed in the cock''s eyes, but he couldn''t move at all.


    The strength of the Seven Star venerable is too strong. In this fairy world, it is simply an anomaly and should not exist.


    "I was thinking that your friend was really brave enough to come here and die. But it doesn''t matter. I haven''t been in contact with human beings outside for too many years. Just through him, I can have a good understanding of the outside world and what it has become." The Seven Star venerable said faintly.


    "You son of a bitch who only dares to hide in the fairy world and linger, and you still want to restore your strength? Dream!" The rooster sneered, "just like you, you can be blasted in the blink of an eye when you fly to the heaven. Really immortal? Hey... Although there is no supreme in the heaven now, there are countless emperors."


    "The emperor is nothing." The Seven Star venerable said calmly, "in front of me, all emperors have to kneel down honestly! The reason why I don''t fly to heaven is to wait for this opportunity. You have sent it to the door, and the opportunity of this venerable will come."


    "Whatever you want." The rooster said casually, "the rooster is sleepy and ready to sleep."


    "No sleeping." The Seven Star venerable Yin said, "you must practice for me!"


    "Fuck you." The rooster scolded, "why should the chicken master practice? Don''t practice! I''m so angry with you, son of a bitch! Traitor!"


    "As I said, I''m not a traitor." The Seven Star venerable one word at a time, and his voice became very dangerous. He said coldly, "I think you don''t think you''ve suffered enough."


    With that, he lifted his eyebrows and hit the rooster directly with a magic power.


    The rooster''s body suddenly trembled, as if he was suffering a lot, but he didn''t say a word. It''s quite different from the big cock that Chu Mo saw on weekdays.


    "Want to show your hardness?" The Seven Star venerable showed a cruel smile on his face and said coldly, "your friend looks extraordinary. His arrival has made the creatures in this territory restless and dare to betray me? Good... Chicken, tell me, who is your friend? Why is he so charming?"


    "Hahaha, my friend? Are you crazy? What is the identity of the chicken Lord? Can you make friends with humans?" The rooster''s body trembled, endured great torture, and then sneered, "it''s just a little boy who has heard of the rooster and wants to catch the rooster. Do you really think he''s my friend?"


    "Then I''ll have someone kill him." The Seven Star venerable said faintly.


    "Kill it? What''s the matter with the chicken master?" The rooster knows who is coming. In this world, there is only one person who can come to this terrible place to look for it!


    This made Dagong chicken heart both moved and anxious, very worried. It knows better than anyone the danger of this person in front of it. Once the supreme, although the realm has fallen countless, he is still a top-level immortal. In this fairyland, there is no enemy at all!


    Once Chu Mo met him, there was no chance of winning.


    If you can, the rooster really wants to inform Chu Mo immediately and run away as far as he can. But it is a pity that it can''t make any contact with Chu Mo here.


    "OK, then I''ll let someone kill him." The Seven Star venerable said faintly, and then looked at the big cock: "chicken, as long as you promise me..."


    "Forget it! Have your mother''s spring and autumn dream!"


    "Then you will continue to be tortured!"


    "Hiss... Son of a bitch, you killed the chicken!"


    "Don''t kill."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo looked at the handsome man in front of him and frowned slightly, "who are you? What are you stopping me for?"


    "Hehe, in this territory occupied by non human spirits, it''s easy to meet a fellow monk. I have a very cordial feeling. You don''t have to be so vigilant, I''m also human." The young man brushed the folding fan and smiled gracefully at Chu Mo, "how about talking about classics?"


    "Talk about your mother!" Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife!


    Killing the sky sent out a clang, directly burst out a gorgeous light, and chopped at the young man.


    Chu Mo didn''t need to look at it at all. He knew that this thing in front of him was not human. As for what it is, he doesn''t know yet. But it''s definitely not people.


    If Feng Shui magic can''t even deduce whether it''s a man or a beast in front of him, he won''t have the face to become the supreme skill.


    The handsome man raised his eyebrows and dodged to avoid Chu Mo''s knife. At the same time, he said, "Taoist friend, you are a little cautious in the past... Everyone has something to say."


    "Say a fart!" Chu Mo''s knife was as fast as a knife, and he started the phantom wind step, thinking of the young man''s crazy attack.


    At first, the young man just kept dodging, but then, as if he had received some instructions, he suddenly laughed and said, "sorry, my master is not interested in you anymore. He asked me to kill you."


    With that, the folding fan in his hand exploded violently, and twelve golden swords were shot¡ª¡ª


    Hahahaha, at 12:30 in the middle of the night, there was a dead silence outside... It was so quiet that it broke out at ten o''clock!


    Isn''t it too much to change a monthly ticket and several recommended tickets?


    It''s said that no one will vote now without a red envelope. I don''t believe it. I don''t have a red envelope. Do you vote? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1026

    Each golden sword is engraved with seven stars, bursting out with a terrible atmosphere!


    Supreme!


    The folding fan in the young man''s hand is actually a supreme weapon!


    However, Chu Mo''s face was not afraid at all. With a cold smile, he killed heaven in his hands, and his breath soared. ¡÷ ¨J£¬


    When!


    Qiang!


    Clatter!


    After a sound of gold and iron.


    Chu Mo stepped back a few steps, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Twelve golden swords, all broken from them.


    And the young man, then gulped blood, a pair of calm eyes, full of horror.


    Looking at the knife in Chu Mo''s hand, and then looking at Chu Mo: "you... Who are you?" When he said this, the young man''s eyes were full of despair.


    Obviously, he recognized Chu mo.


    But it was too late.


    Click!


    There was a thunderbolt in the sky.


    Killing heaven cut the young man in two. What God, what Dantian, what Taoist platform... All chopped.


    Young man, instantly killed.


    Then, the two halves of the young man turned directly into a gray ape. About a foot high, the body is still shaking. Although he is dead, the spirit has not completely dissipated.


    "It''s actually a monkey..." Chu Mo curled his mouth, and then looked in the direction of the Seven Star cave. His expression was a little more dignified.


    Such a monkey, turned into an adult, actually has no flaws. If it weren''t for Chu Mo''s extremely powerful spiritual sense, and the reason why there are almost no human monks in this territory, it''s really difficult to conclude that it''s not human. More importantly, the strength of this monkey has reached the peak of the soaring period.


    It belongs to the kind of existence that can survive and soar at any time.


    It seems... The potential crisis ahead is more serious than I imagined.


    The Seven Star worshiper in the Seven Star cave over there suddenly shivered a little at the moment when the young man fell, and a shock flashed in his twinkling eyes. "How can it be? My monkey is dead?"


    With that, the Seven Star venerable stared at the rooster and said in a very cold voice, "chicken, your friend... Who is it? How can he kill monkeys?"


    "Master Chicken said... That''s not... Master chicken''s... Friend!" The rooster has been tortured to death, but he still bites to death and refuses to admit it.


    The Seven Star venerable was so angry that he stared at the rooster coldly for a long time, and then suddenly laughed: "Oh... What can you do if you don''t say? He will come in sooner or later! Here... This is an invincible existence! At that time, this venerable will naturally know who this little thing is. The monkey who dares to kill this venerable... This venerable will definitely make him pay the price."


    The rooster simply drooped his eyelids and didn''t say a word.


    The Seven Star venerable mumbled and turned around and left.


    Chu Mo soon came to the mouth of the Seven Star cave. Standing on a mountain thousands of miles away, he began to deduce towards the Seven Star cave.


    Poof!


    Spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Immediately, Chu Mo''s face showed a startled color.


    This cave can''t be calculated!


    What can make him backfire can prove at least one thing: the cave in front of him has gone beyond the level of the fairy world!


    Chu Mo thought of the dragonfly patriarch who wanted to stop talking before, and thought of the giant elephant who was big but not brave and kept warning the dragonfly patriarch. Finally, I understand that... Entrenched here must be a very terrible existence!


    Can''t deduce the existence in this cave, then... I''ll deduce that this cave itself is!


    Chu Mo did it when he thought of it, and directly began to deduce the cave itself in front of him. But before he could deduce it to one tenth, he felt a whirl of heaven and earth. With a wow, he spewed out a mouthful of blood again. This counterattack... Is even harder than just now.


    Chu Mo was finally surprised!


    Why is this cave itself more terrible than the existence in it? What''s the meaning of this?


    Is this cave itself a terrible magic weapon? But even if it''s the supreme magic weapon, it won''t let itself suffer this kind of backfire!


    Chu Mo''s face was full of suspicious light. At this time, the sky god in front of his chest suddenly sent a faint heat. Then a piece of information came into his mind. Chu Mo was slightly stunned for a long time... This was the first time that the sky god took the initiative to identify him since the fourth blood moon returned.


    After reading that information, Chu Mo was stunned. He could not imagine that there was such a abnormal cave in such a place as the fairy world.


    If the previous Buddhism has given him a great shock, it is, after all, an alien thing. He deliberately chose to live in seclusion in the fairy world. And the Seven Star cave in front of us is actually a supreme cave in the big world!


    The existence in the cave turned out to be a top-level immortal!


    How can I fight?


    Even if he released the perfect avatar, even if the Seven Star cave in front of him formed a world, he could let the friars in the true immortal realm fight. But how can he be an opponent of a top real fairy?


    Also, Chu Mo didn''t understand that a top-level immortal, who was only one step away from the emperor, how could he hide in such a place as the fairy world? This is simply unreasonable!


    The information given by the sky god is very simple, with only two short sentences: the supreme cave, the top true immortal.


    Just these eight words!


    But this is enough for Chu Mo, and the information disclosed here is amazing enough.


    Chu Mo just couldn''t figure out why a top true immortal, who lived in the supreme cave, appeared in the fairy world. But this problem is not the most headache for him. The most headache for him is how to save the rooster. The previous deduction points to this place. Here, my heart is surging. Chu Mo knows very well that the big cock must be here.


    So, what should we do?


    Chu Mo rarely had this kind of confusion, and he was indeed a little confused.


    Even if the enemy in front of him was a great Luo Jinxian, he would not be so helpless. It''s a big deal. If you can''t fight, you can''t fight again. But the enemy is a top immortal. How can we fight? Can you play?


    Chu Mo closed his eyes slightly and meditated.


    It seems that working hard... Is definitely not a wise choice. Then, there is only one means left, that is, wisdom.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He thought of a classic sentence that has been circulating for a long time: in front of absolute strength, all intrigues and tricks have no meaning.


    Yes, people don''t need to reason with you at all, nor do they need to play games with you. No matter what trick you come up with, people only need a slap... They can kill you!


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of turbidity, and then frowned. After a long time, he sighed softly, "it seems that this is the only way."


    Then Chu Mo raised his legs and walked directly into the cave.


    Those immortal birds and auspicious beasts around the cave turned a blind eye to Chu Mo because he ran the array word formula in the nine word mantra and hid his own breath. Let him enter the Seven Star cave.


    However, the real danger is not those immortal birds and auspicious beasts at the entrance of the cave.


    After Chu Mo came in, a desolate and grand breath rolled down the ten thousand mile long passage like a flood.


    A divine consciousness overwhelmed Chu Mo: "little thing... Welcome to... My world!"¡ª¡ª


    Alas, I wrote it too late yesterday. I got scolded when I went home and couldn''t sleep... I was nervous and had heart trouble. I fell asleep after taking two pills. It''s really sad. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1027

    Chu Mo smiled coldly, took out the perfect separation directly, and then took out a little blood essence from his body, and slapped it into the perfect separation.


    Boom!


    The perfect body suddenly burst into a thousand feet of light, and the whole person was shrouded in a mass of light, just like a God. Directly isolate the overwhelming divine consciousness, and in the mouth of perfect separation, send out a cold hum: "hide here for so many years, like a bug! Dare to fight?"


    Then, from the perfect part, there is another part that is exactly the same as the perfect part!


    Chu Mo instantly retracted the perfect separation into the sky god''s mirror, and then directly activated the earth blood moon on the sky god''s mirror, and the body shape instantly disappeared in the small world of the Seven Star cave.


    In a very remote place over there, the Seven Star venerable was holding a simple wooden box and standing in front of the big cock, Shook the wooden box in your hand: "Golden ginseng, chicken, I have no patience with you. I think that using this quasi holy medicine to stew with you should also achieve my goal. Just like this... The time may be a little longer, but I don''t care. After all these years of waiting for me, I''m not short of that time. The quasi holy medicine plus the real Phoenix blood in your body is enough to regenerate the second God."


    The rooster looked at the Seven Star venerable weakly, and his eyes finally showed shock, saying, "there is a quasi holy medicine in your hand?"


    "How fresh it is. You keep saying that I am a traitor. If there is no benefit at all, why should I... Be a traitor?" The Seven Star venerable sneered.


    The rooster was dumbfounded, drooped his head and said, "quasi holy medicine plus you, chicken master, I can''t give birth to your second God, you poor bastard who was knocked down by others..."


    PA!


    The Seven Star venerable severely slapped the cock on the head: "shut up!"


    A trace of blood flowed out along the corner of the rooster''s mouth, but the rooster''s eyes were still full of disdain, but deep inside, he sighed: boy... You shouldn''t have come! It''s useless. You can''t save the chicken Lord, and you may also ruin yourself!


    At this time, the tip of the Seven Star venerable''s eyebrows suddenly picked up, and the two handsome long eyebrows almost stood up, and an exclamation came out from his nostrils: "huh?"


    The magnificent breath directly shocked the Seven Star venerable. He said quietly, "true fairy? How is it possible?"


    In this fairy world, besides his seven star venerable, how can there be a second true fairy? And even if there is... How did the other party get in? When he walked in the fairy world, why didn''t he burst the fairy world?


    The Seven Star venerable''s face was cloudy and sunny, but then he sneered: "what a good measure! It made me a little surprised, but... What about the real immortal? In front of me... The emperor had to kneel!"


    The Seven Star venerable said, put the wooden box on the stone platform to suppress the rooster, flashed and disappeared directly in place.


    The rooster raised his head, with a shocked expression on his face, and muttered, "really immortal? Did that boy find a helper? How possible?"


    Before the rooster''s voice fell, a figure came out directly from the ground in front of the stone platform in front of him, and the innermost part also muttered: "it is worthy of being the supreme cave, and the seal on the ground is so terrible! Fortunately, I will know the formula before!"


    The first character formula in the nine character mantra controls the five element elements!


    Although the seal of the supreme cave is extremely powerful, it is still composed of five elements. If the Seven Star venerable was still the Seven Star supreme, perhaps the seal of the cave would be more terrifying. Chu Mo, who only mastered the entry-level nine character mantra, might not succeed.


    But now the Seven Star venerable, has fallen to the true immortal cultivation, plus he never thought that in this fairy world... Someone could go in and out of his cave like this.


    The rooster stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded, and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen such a handsome man?" Chu Mo was in a good mood when he saw the big cock and walked directly towards it.


    "Don''t come here!" The rooster shouted, "the seal on my body is terrible!"


    "Really immortal seal?" Chu Mo frowned, and then used the skill of looking at Qi in Feng Shui magic. Countless silk threads appeared in front of him, tying the rooster there. There are thousands of silk threads! Every... Is a chain condensed by order!


    Although it is many times thinner than hair, each one... Has terrible power.


    If Chu Mo accidentally breaks in, he will be locked here together.


    "Do you have a way?" Chu Mo looked at the big cock.


    The rooster said, "use your knife!"


    Chu Mo instantly held killer Tian in his hand and cut towards the silk thread.


    Brush!


    A knife passed, and dozens of silk threads condensed into order broke at the sound.


    Bang Bang... A series of firecracker like sounds. This is the roar of order being broken. Although the sound is not loud, the power is terrible.


    Playing on the blade of killing heaven, killing heaven did not move, but Chu Mo felt a huge wave coming, and hurried to run the Linzi formula.


    Not moving like a mountain!


    But the corners of my mouth... Spilled a trace of blood directly.


    But the light in Chu Mo''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and the sky killing in his hand almost became a remnant, constantly cutting into the order silk thread tied to the big cock.


    With each knife, the cockerel''s spirit will recover a point. In the end, the cockerel''s body will directly burst out a vast breath and burn a raging flame.


    That''s the fire of the real Phoenix!


    Directly burn the remaining silk threads of order into ashes.


    Chu Mo took a deep look at the big cock, and was able to directly burn part of the seal of the real immortal to ashes. This guy now... Is also quite extraordinary!


    I rely on killing heaven, but the rooster relies on... It is itself!


    The rooster grabbed the wooden box on the stone platform and shouted at Chu Mo, "boy, take me... Get out of this damn place!"


    Chu Mo just nodded and prepared to activate the blood moon into the earth, when he heard a roar from the distance: "little beast... How dare an bully me like this?"


    Chu Mo shrunk his neck in fear, and without hesitation activated the blood moon into the earth. He pulled up the rooster and instantly disappeared here.


    Boom!


    A terrorist attack directly hit the place where they disappeared, the stone platform... Plus everything around them, all instantly and completely annihilated under this attack.


    The furious Seven Star venerable appeared here with a corpse, and then fiercely threw the corpse to the ground and roared up: "nine life skill... Floating, floating! You bitch... I''m not finished with you! Even if you overturn the fairy world, I''ll kill your disciples!"


    Boom!


    A ray of light, like flying from the sky, actually directly penetrated the supreme cave and shot at the head of the Seven Star venerable.


    In that light, there are endless rules of the road, with the smell of destroying everything.


    The Seven Star venerable was shocked and said loudly, "floating... You... You... You are still alive? I was wrong... I was wrong!"


    Bang!


    The head of the Seven Star venerable turned directly into scum.


    Not far away, the Seven Star venerable congealed again, and it was his Dharma body that had just died. But it is a Dharma body containing a lot of his blood essence.


    His eyes were filled with endless horror, and his chest heaved violently. "She''s still alive... How can she still be alive? Are they all... Still alive?"


    In the cave, there was a very cold woman''s voice: "if you dare to attack my people, there will be no mercy!"


    The Seven Star venerable fell to his knees with a thump: "aunt Tang... Spare your life!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1028

    In the cave, the woman''s voice did not ring again, leaving only a seven star venerable with an iron face and eyes flashing with startling and uncertain light.


    After a long time, he let out an earthshaking roar: "my golden ginseng! Ah ah ah ah ah! Damn it! Thieves! You thieves! Chickens... I''m not finished with you! Not finished! Absolutely not finished!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    More than 300000 miles away from the Seven Star cave, Chu Mo and the rooster peered over to the Seven Star cave. They had been out for a long time, and had not heard anything. Finally, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The rooster threw the wooden box to Chu Mo and said, "boy, help me, this quasi holy medicine is for you!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo foolishly took the wooden box: "quasi holy medicine? What does it mean?"


    "It is the quasi holy medicine that surpasses the supreme medicine! This is the real divine medicine, understand?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo in an old-fashioned way.


    "Are you willing to give me such a good thing?" Chu Mo thought the rooster was talking nonsense and joked with a smile. Are you kidding? When the quasi holy medicine is Chinese cabbage? Can you see it everywhere?


    At this time, 300000 miles away, an earth shaking roar came out of the supreme cave.


    Chu Mo and the big cock heard clearly, and then the big cock looked at Chu Mo: "how''s it going? The chicken didn''t lie to you?"


    Chu Mo''s face was dull. Looking at the ancient wooden box in his hand, he could not imagine that there was a quasi holy medicine in the wooden box. The most important thing is... The name of this quasi holy medicine is golden ginseng!


    This is no longer a coincidence, it is simply a miracle!


    As a monk, Chu Mo has always believed in luck, but he can''t imagine what kind of luck it has to be to happen to this extent?


    He looked at the rooster and asked, "what''s in it... Is golden ginseng?"


    "Yes, the name is tacky, but the effect is first-class! It''s a real great medicine, which is spiritual... If it''s really sealed and opened, even the supreme cultivation power may not be able to control it. If you don''t know that your boy has the Dan stove, which can better play the effect of this quasi holy medicine, the chicken Lord won''t give it to you!" The rooster said proudly.


    Chu Mo looked at the Seven Star cave in the distance, couldn''t help laughing and muttered, "what a coincidence!"


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo strangely, and then said, "how did your boy cheat that terrible guy?"


    "Nine life skill." Chu Mo sighed and looked at the rooster: "I have a real immortal avatar, and then I used that avatar, plus nine life skills, to create a fake immortal avatar..."


    The rooster understood as soon as he heard it. Looking at Chu Mo, the light in his eyes was a little complicated: "that is to say, in order to save the chicken, you lost a life?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "Why have you become so hypocritical? A quasi holy medicine... Is worth more than my fake life?"


    The rooster youyou said, "true life and false life... Are all life. Nothing in this world is more valuable than life."


    "We are friends. It makes me a little uncomfortable to say so." Chu Mo looked at the rooster: "do we need to worry about this? If I am in danger, will you stand by?"


    The rooster said without hesitation, "how can you watch? The rooster will run far away!"


    "Fuck you!" Chu Mo laughed and scolded.


    The rooster couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "nine life skill, the unique skill of the floating female emperor, I didn''t expect you to be able to master this supreme skill. But there is another more coincidence, but do you know what the relationship between the Seven Star cave and the floating female emperor is?"


    "Are they related?" Chu Mo was surprised and looked at the rooster: "who is that on earth? And... How did you get caught?"


    "It''s a little long to say." Speaking of this, the rooster looked depressed: "he * * *, the rooster let the damn ape get a hole!"


    The ape that was originally hacked by Chu Mo''s knife is the personal disciple of the Seven Star venerable in the fairy world. With all his strength, he has reached the peak of his ascension period. If it weren''t for the Seven Star venerable, I''m afraid it would have soared to heaven.


    The ape pretended to be human, almost flawless, and had the supreme fan, the supreme instrument given by the Seven Star venerable.


    Therefore, within the territory of hundreds of millions of miles, this ape has almost no rivals.


    After the rooster soared to the fairyland, he wanted to find a place to practice quietly, and then waited for Chu mo. As a result, as a non human spirit, the rising land of the rooster directly fell on this billions of miles of territory.


    This is the rule from ancient times. Human monks have the soaring area of human monks, non human spirits... And there are also their soaring areas.


    The rooster naturally knows this rule, and he doesn''t think it''s bad.


    The rooster has also been to the habitat of many races here, such as dragonflies, black water mosquitoes, and the big timid giant elephant. Later, its appearance was reported by the Blackwater mosquitoes.


    The ape appeared in front of the rooster as a human monk.


    Because of Chu Mo, the rooster has a sense of closeness to human monks. However, at the beginning of the meeting, the two sides had a small exchange of views.


    "That silly monkey thought he could beat the chicken master with the supreme fan. As a result, he was severely punished by the chicken master, and he immediately knelt down to the chicken master." Speaking of the scene at that time, the rooster still looked proud.


    "And then?" Chu Mo glanced at the big cock.


    The rooster immediately hung his head and said gloomily, "then the boy sincerely invited the rooster to visit his cave, saying that the cave... Was left over from ancient times and contained all kinds of treasures. The rooster believed this when he saw the supreme fan in his hand."


    "Are you stupid?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    The rooster stared: "that guy was completely not the opponent of the rooster at that time. Who knew he would plot against the rooster? Who could have thought that there was still an immortal immortal in that hole? If it was a normal fairy friar, could they keep the rooster?"


    Chu Mo thought it was true. With the current combat power of the rooster, the friars in the fairy world really couldn''t keep him.


    "Then when the chicken Lord arrived at the cave, he found the bastard of the Seven Star venerable, who was then... Killed the whole Tianji family, and then took away the blood from the chicken Lord. If it weren''t for the chicken Lord''s great life, he had a seal of his ancestors, and at the critical moment, he escaped to the human world with the chicken Lord, I''m afraid the trees on the chicken Lord''s grave are now towering ancient trees." The rooster said in a low voice.


    "What?" Chu Mo''s face immediately became gloomy, looking at the direction of the Seven Star cave in the distance, and his eyes were cold.


    The rooster said, "that''s it. It''s also bad luck for the rooster. I didn''t expect to meet that bastard for the second time. I thought he was killed that year."


    "Who on earth is this person?" Chu Mo asked coldly.


    "His real name is Qin Sen. he was a supreme god countless years ago. Later, in that war, he was killed by the second God and almost killed. His realm fell sharply. He came to the fairy world with the broken world and hid here like a worm. He was born in the Qin family of heaven and was an ancestor of Qin poetry. There is also a little relationship with the wandering female emperor. Qin Sen''s cousin was the husband of the wandering female emperor. Wandering The female emperor has married such a person once in her life. " The rooster drooped his eyelids and looked at Chu Mo: "is this more clever?"¡ª¡ª


    Take a rest at three o''clock today!


    Ask for a few tickets and work harder tomorrow. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1029

    Chu Mo sat there dumbfounded, the expression on his face was very ''fine'' color, and he couldn''t speak for a long time. [too many accesses:.


    If he hadn''t just learned something about the wandering ''female'' Emperor from Qin Shi before, it''s really hard to believe what Duke ''chicken'' said.


    "The Qin family actually had the Supreme Master?" For a long time, Chu Mo muttered.


    "How fresh?" The Archduke ''chicken'' glanced at Chu Mo and said, "the Qin family is also a big family in the heaven. Of course, it has been supreme, but this bastard is a traitor! It is a disgrace to the whole Qin family. Therefore, the Qin family may not mention this person at all now, I''m afraid they also think he died long ago."


    "Traitor? What do you mean?" Chu Mo looked at the Duke ''chicken''.


    Duke ''chicken'' glanced at Chu Mo, and youyou said, "boy, have you heard of Luo Tianxian domain?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    "What?" The Duke ''chicken'' stood up with his wings flapping, and looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "have you ever heard of Luo Tianxian domain? How can it be? Why have you heard of it? Shouldn''t it? Did someone tell you?"


    "Why are you so reactive? I''ve heard that place is strange?" Chu Mo looked at the Duke ''chicken''.


    Duke ''chicken'' looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "now you shouldn''t have heard about that place."


    "But I just know." Chu Mo shrugged.


    "All right." The Duke ''chicken'' first took a deep look at Chu Mo, and then his eyelids drooped: "then the ''chicken'' master can finally determine who you are. 79 net"


    "I''m Chu Mo!" Chu Mo rolled his eyes.


    "I know you are Chu Mo!" The Duke ''chicken'' said unhappily, "since you even know Luo Tianxian domain, you should know your own life experience better?"


    Duke ''chicken'' said with a rare sigh.


    Chu Mo shook his head. "I don''t know. For example, who my mother is, I don''t know."


    "That can''t be said!" Dagong ''chicken'' directly fried ''Mao'', looking at Chu Mo: "let''s talk about the previous things."


    "Chu Mo looked at the Duke ''chicken'' with black lines all over his head.


    The Duke ''chicken'' has a thick skin. He doesn''t care about Chu Mo''s gaze at all. He said to himself, "a long time ago."


    "Say the point." Chu Mo''s angry way.


    "OK" Duke "chicken" glanced at Chu Mo: "Since you know Luo Tianxian domain, master ''chicken'' will make a long story short. Luo Tianxian domain doesn''t want our world to have too strong existence, so first sent people to kill those strong people in our world. At this time, a great quasi Saint took a hand with a large number of supreme Masters, and defeated the enemies of Luo Tianxian domain. In this process, the power of the supreme realm fell to Luo Tianxian domain because of fear Over there, he has become a traitor to the world! Among them, there is Qin Sen. "


    "That is to say, he stood on the side of Luo Tianxian domain and made enemies with my grandpa and them?" Chu Mo said angrily.


    The Archduke ''chicken'' looked up at Chu Mo and sighed lightly, "you really know too many things after missing for so long. Yes, that''s it, but he didn''t get any benefit. He was directly besieged by a group of supreme masters and almost disappeared. Fortunately, he escaped his life and hasn''t recovered until today."


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and then looked at the direction of the Seven Star ''hole'' in the distance. The light in his eyes flickered, and he said softly, "Duke ''chicken'', you said that if at this time, if I start the Mahayana Tianjie and run over the Seven Star ''hole'' to cross the robbery, what will happen?"


    "No!" The Duke ''chicken'' immediately looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face: "boy, don''t try to die!"


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at the Duke ''chicken'', with a touch of madness in his eyes.


    The Archduke ''chicken'' said, "you must not do this. Although that bastard doesn''t allow any creatures to cross the robbery here, for fear of ''wave'' reaching him, you should remember that he is a real immortal! The top real immortal! Once you ''force'' him to have no way out, and come out of his'' hole '', it will be a big deal! Even if you can kill him by bringing a natural disaster, I''m afraid this fairy world will be'' Dang ''and disappear!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes, ''revealed'' the painful God ''color'': "can such a big enemy be allowed to live here safely?"


    "That''s impossible!" Duke ''chicken'' said firmly: "one day, this account will be settled! If you want to say hatred, the hatred between Lord ''chicken'' and him is deeper! But at this time, if you ''force'' him, the result will only be that both sides will be hurt, and no one will get benefits. It''s not worth taking yourself in."


    Chu Mo''s veins burst on his forehead, his fists clenched to death, slightly closed his eyes, and took a deep breath: "is it so that he can live in this world freely?"


    "Is he free?" The Duke ''chicken'' said with disdain on his face: "You don''t deserve how miserable he is now! Gaga, he doesn''t dare to step out of the Seven Star ''hole'' at all! Because once he leaves the Seven Star ''hole'', his strong true immortal breath will shock the world to pieces, and then there will be a real punishment. He can''t afford that kind of cause and effect backfire. Therefore, no matter how many years, he must stay in the ''hole'' house honestly. It''s like prison! Except If he is willing to make up his mind to fly to heaven, it is also quite difficult! Because he couldn''t go out directly to survive the robbery, he had to find a way to open up a passage in the ''cave'' mansion. But if you want to do this, at least you need the realm of emperor. In his current state, he will become emperor. Hehe, it is estimated that there is no way. Also, the only quasi holy ''medicine'' in his hand is now in our hands. Quasi saint ''medicine'', boy, you should know its value very well! "


    Chu Mo nodded, his face still with an unwilling ''color'': "but I always feel very unhappy to let him go like this."


    "Then scold him!" The eldest Duke ''chicken'' said with a deserved look: "anyway, he can''t get out of this'' cave ''mansion, and he doesn''t even dare to release his strong spiritual thoughts. You killed his only pawn again, and now he even loses control of the creatures in this hundreds of millions of miles of territory! If the creatures here are brave enough, they can escape directly now!"


    "Do you mean that the main means he used to control the non human beings in this billions of miles of territory was to intimidate them with powerful ideas? Then let the ape I beheaded kill some disobedient?" Chu Mo asked.


    Duke ''chicken'' nodded: "yes, the stinky mosquitoes of the Blackwater mosquito clan were also one of his paws."


    "It should be destroyed by the dragonfly clan now." Chu Mo said.


    "Hahaha, then he has nothing!" The Archduke ''chicken'' said, "as long as the creatures here muster up their courage and leave this place, the bastard of the Seven Star venerable can''t do anything to them at all. God''s mind is threatening? The top is over."


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said, "then let him live here for a few more years."


    With that, he flew directly in the direction of the Seven Star ''hole''.


    The Duke ''chicken'' asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Scold him!" Chu Mo said.


    "The Duke ''chicken'' was stunned for a moment, and then mumbled," how dare you scold! "


    Say, it suddenly excited: "boy, wait for me, swear this kind of thing, how can there be less'' chicken ''master?"


    On Monday, let''s vote for some recommendations!


    Why are there so few recommended tickets?


    "Think of a friend to visit by mobile phone."

 Chapter 1030

    Then, almost all the creatures in the hundreds of millions of miles of territory experienced a grand occasion that will never be forgotten. ¡ü£¬.


    The existence they were most afraid of, and they scolded each other for an hour with two bold guys in the Seven Star cave. In the end, he was so angry that he roared up to the sky. The breath sent out almost oppressed them.


    But this is the happiest day for almost all creatures in this billions of miles of territory for countless years.


    Subsequently, a large number of non human spirits living here began their migration. Almost all of them left the place where they have lived for countless years.


    Soon after, a large number of non human spirits began to cross the robberies in places far away from here.


    For a moment, the whole fairy world was shaken again.


    Countless human monks were shocked. I don''t know what happened and why so many immortals in the fairy world suddenly flew up.


    Although some of them failed, more... Successfully survived the disaster and soared to heaven from then on.


    A part of the truth of the whole thing was not revealed on the letter board until more than a month later.


    "Master Chu is the eternal benefactor of our fairy beast cultivation!"


    "As long as Prince Chu needs it, our group of beasts flying in the fairy world will give full help!"


    "Master Chu is our great benefactor!"


    "Shout childe Chu: when will the ethereal palace be established in the fairy world? Will you recruit animal cultivation disciples? I want to sign up!"


    "Count me in!"


    "I also want to sign up!"


    The name, which had been silent for a while, was on the letterboard again. Countless people were wondering what Chu Mo had done?


    But all the animal cultivation, all maintained a tacit understanding, they did not mention the Seven Star cave in the fairy world and the existence in the Seven Star cave!


    Although many people wonder why there are so many non life inspiration Xie Chumo, they simply can''t think of the reason.


    At this time, Chu Mo had already returned to the ethereal palace of the fairy world with the big cock.


    The Seven Star venerable was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Finally, Chu Mo left there calmly with the rooster.


    Of course, the attack that pierced the Seven Star cave, the supreme cave, was also seen by Chu Mo and the rooster. They also have guesses in their hearts. Because when scolding, the Seven Star venerable was obviously lacking in confidence. He didn''t even dare to threaten Chu Mo, and almost vented all his anger on the rooster. Swear to eat stewed chicken with golden ginseng one day


    The rooster is naturally dismissive of this. The golden ginseng has come into their hands and wants to take it back, unless the Seven Star venerable can return to the realm of emperor and then return to heaven.


    But even if he returns to heaven, he may not dare to act blatantly. After all, many people who know the identity of "traitor" still live in this world. Not everyone can tolerate the resurgence of a traitor.


    The most important reason why we don''t divulge the news of the Seven Star venerable living in this world now is that we are afraid of him and his accomplices. Even if there is no such bastard as the blood demon ancestor, if he hears of it, he may save the Seven Star venerable to the heaven. When things get messy, it''s like you can''t find happiness for yourself.


    In the misty palace.


    Chu Mo asked the rooster, "I remember that day you said that if the Seven Star venerable wants to return to heaven, he must be promoted to the emperor''s major, and then break through a channel?"


    "Yes, why?" The rooster looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo frowned and said, "that is to say, the friars in the realm of emperor and Lord can already break through the channel between heaven and fairyland, and then send people in?"


    "In theory, it is, but it requires a lot of materials. After all, there is a thick barrier between the celestial world and the celestial world. If you want to break through by force, you can''t do it by force alone." Said the rooster.


    "I''ve encountered such a thing before." Chu Mo told the story of a terrible puppet disturbing the situation on the day when the Piaomiao palace was set up.


    Hearing this, the rooster stared at Chu Mo: "you said that the puppet was just a scarecrow? Then the breath had climbed to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian? Want to explode?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "that''s it."


    The rooster pondered for a moment and said, "how can this means be so like the common means of the demon clan?"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster and asked, "what do you mean... Is the blood demon ancestor?"


    The rooster nodded: "yes, the rooster felt that this matter should have something to do with him."


    "But the blood demon ancestor... His original, should not know that I have been doing the right thing with him over the years." Chu Mo frowned, and he had fought with the blood demon ancestor more than once. I also know something about the character of the blood demon ancestor.


    This Scarecrow puppet doesn''t feel very close to the style of the blood demon ancestor in the past. If it was the blood demon ancestor, it was likely to let the puppet lurk, and he would not do it that day at all. Will wait until Chu Mo is not in the ethereal palace, and then suddenly burst into trouble. Then he will fill the door of the ethereal palace and kill everything that can be killed. This is the means of the blood demon ancestor.


    And this scarecrow is more like a troublemaker! It seems that he wants to give Chu Mo a profound lesson and warning.


    After listening to Chu Mo''s analysis, the rooster was a little confused, say: "If this Scarecrow puppet is really an emperor who can spend huge resources to send it down to trouble you, I can only say that the other party has a lot of hatred for you, and wants to embarrass you in public. Letting the puppet explode also wants to drag you into a bigger vortex. If you die, it''s all over. If you don''t die... But so many people die because of you. Don''t mention this cause and effect, just say that the forces behind these people will hate you You. "


    Chu Mo nodded. It was really dangerous that day. One step at night may lead to disaster. Those alliances he easily formed may fall apart in an instant.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo also felt the deep malice of the person who sent the puppet.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo and said, "didn''t this man say that he was waiting to have a drink with you in the heaven. When we get to the heaven, we will naturally see him. At that time, if we can beat him up, we will beat him up and run away. What can be tangled?"


    Although Chu Mo was a little speechless, he had to admit that the rooster was very reasonable.


    Later, Chu Mo and the rooster stayed temporarily in the misty palace, because in two months, it will be the day when the demon king and the little butterfly soared.


    Now the misty palace has also been quickly on the right track, and the families and sects that previously allied have sent a large number of young people here. These are real juniors, a group of kids who don''t even have a foundation.


    Fang LAN, Pingping, Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Huang Zhe and Hua Xiaoya, the ancestors of the ethereal palace who soared up from the spiritual world, also stunned this group of originally proud fairyland teenagers in the shortest time.


    What happened to the spirit world? This is a group of people who hold the supreme inheritance!


    It''s simply not easier to suppress a group of proud fairy children.


    Later, Chu Mo refined a large number of perfect quality foundation building pills with the medicinal materials sent by various families and sects, and at the same time, there were some immortal foundation building pills. Not everyone can get these fairy products to build foundation pills.


    Only those disciples who are truly talented and pure in mind can get this level of foundation Dan.


    But the foundation Dan built by these perfect products alone is enough to shock them¡ª¡ª


    Recommended ticket! Recommended ticket! Recommended ticket!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1031

    Building a perfect foundation, not to mention in the celestial world, even in the higher heaven, is not something that everyone can do. In the fairy world, it is good for ordinary monks to have no time to build a foundation. Resources are one aspect, and the price of Dan medicine is also a very important aspect. Not everyone can be like Chu Mo, with a top-grade Dan stove on his body. Even the level of alchemists doesn''t matter.


    These immortals who formed an alliance with Chu Mo didn''t deal with and fool, and the children they sent were the kind with excellent talent. Because this is related to whether these people can really have their own place in the heaven in the future. They can''t be careless.


    As time goes by, the day when the demon king and the little butterfly fly is getting closer and closer.


    Chu Mo has prepared many kinds of pills for them these days. These pills surprised Xiaodie who had known that Chu Mo had the ability to refine pills.


    "Too expensive!" Even if it was Chu Mo''s teacher''s mother, Xiaodie felt a little ashamed of it.


    "Take it. Why are you polite to him?" The demon king was calm.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "Shiniang, you should learn from my master."


    "Learn from his thick skinned?" Xiaodie glanced at the demon king, and then said with a happy face, "thank you, Chu mo."


    "We are a family, so there is no need to say thanks." Chu Mo said, and gave the lightning protection formula to Xiaodie, and said, "Shiniang, this is the lightning protection formula. If you feel it is difficult to support when you cross the robbery, you can use the lightning protection formula."


    "Is there such a skill in this world?" Xiaodie was shocked. She stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded: "if this skill is spread and wants to sell, it will be robbed by countless people?"


    The demon king glanced at the little butterfly and said faintly, "how can this kind of thing spread indiscriminately? This is a supreme skill!"


    "..." Xiaodie''s delicate face was immediately full of speechless expression. Looking at Chu Mo and the demon king, she couldn''t help sighing at last: "all the people who can know you are the luckiest group in the world."


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo with a bit of reluctance, but it was not so obvious. Instead, he said, "take care when master is gone. After arriving at the heaven, don''t conflict with those big forces, and try to avoid it. After all, it''s different from the fairy world, and the situation is very complicated..."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "this is what I want to tell my master."


    "Smelly boy, I know this better than you!" The demon king laughed and scolded, and then sighed: "I was young, and I was forced to be helpless. No matter how I didn''t want to conflict with those people, I couldn''t avoid it."


    The little butterfly took the devil''s hand and said softly, "it''s good if we get to the heaven. No one knows us there, so we can travel all over the world like a pair of the most ordinary Taoist couples, and then practice happily."


    The demon king''s face showed a gentle smile and nodded hard.


    Finally, it came to this day. The demon king and Xiaodie, one by one, directly triggered the disaster.


    The demon king didn''t use lightning protection formula at all. He directly shouldered the terrible disaster in a domineering attitude and disappeared into the heaven and earth of the fairy world.


    Xiaodie didn''t use lightning protection formula at last. Her realm was very special. In fact, few people noticed that after Xiaodie reshaped her body, she didn''t have time to practice for a few years and directly stepped into the soaring period. Now, it didn''t take much effort to cross the robbery, so it successfully flew away.


    Qin Shi stood beside Chu Mo, watching the demon king and the little butterfly leave, and sighed faintly: "life is like this, always full of parting."


    Chu Mo glanced at Qin Shi and said with a smile, "why is there such a feeling suddenly?"


    "In the past, there was no such trouble in the heaven. But now I feel more and more that the days in the heaven seem to be very pale." Qin Shi looked into the distance and left the gorgeous and amazing side face to Chu Mo: "every month to the day, go to the family''s warehouse to get the resources of the month. Some celestite, and some pills. Day after day, year after year. Or occasionally participate in a party held by some young people, and initially have some interest. After a long time, you will feel very bored."


    At this time, Dong Yu leaned over and said with a smile, "that kind of party is the most boring. It''s just that everyone shows off their own insignificant cards. For example, I''ve just learned a kind of emperor''s magic power, what can I do?"


    Qin Shi nodded: "yes, they are all unimportant cards. No one will say those cards that really protect their lives. At the party, either some high-level... Young big men appeared and were surrounded by the stars and the moon."


    "Occasionally, some boring people challenge those who don''t like them at the party." Dong Yu said.


    Chu Mo looked at the two women strangely: "what''s the matter with you two? Are you homesick?"


    "No!" The two women unanimously denied.


    But Chu Mo saw from the eyes of the two women that they had something wrong with each other.


    "Actually..." he said.


    "Stop!" Qin Shi and Dong Yu spoke in unison again, and then looked at each other. Qin Shi said, "don''t persuade us. Now the misty palace is our home."


    Dong Yu nodded, "don''t try to drive us out."


    Chu Mo burst out laughing: "you are all the ancestors of the ethereal palace. Who dares to drive you away?"


    Dong Yu glanced at Chu Mo: "but who doesn''t know that you are the real leader of the ethereal palace? With our strong ability, can we move so many big people in the fairy world?"


    Qin Shi also said, "yes, the real core figure of Piaomiao palace is actually you."


    Chu Mo was slightly silent. In fact, he didn''t know it? Just for a long time, he didn''t want to have too much relationship with the ethereal palace. For nothing else, he was mainly afraid that he would implicate the ethereal palace and his friends.


    But now it seems that no matter how much he wants to get rid of the relationship with Piaomiao palace, in the eyes of outsiders, Piaomiao palace... Is still his sect of Chu mo.


    In that case... Let this sect be stronger and bigger!


    The robbery clouds in the sky are gradually dispersing, and the demon king and Xiaodie have completely left the fairyland. At the same time, all their gratitude and resentment in the fairy world are also written off.


    Fu Feng walked out of the crowd and came to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo glanced at him: "why don''t you say hello to your aunt?"


    Fu Feng said with a wry smile, "I don''t want my aunt to think of those bad things in the past. If she can''t see me, she will be in a better mood."


    Situ Tu also came over at this time, glanced at Chu Mo and asked, "when will you fly?"


    "Me?" Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "I guess it''s fast."


    Although Chu Mo didn''t go to the Apocalypse of Mahayana, in fact, he had broken through the ascension period a few days ago. He didn''t use any of the two disasters. All saved.


    Stuart said, "when will you fly? Tell me, I will fly to heaven with you."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo glanced at her.


    Stuart said unhappily, "I''m your little servant girl! Of course I''ll follow you!"¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at three o''clock today and will break out tomorrow!


    Don''t forget to vote for recommendation!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1032

    Qin Shi and Dong Yu couldn''t help but cover their mouths and chuckle. In fact, after these days, they got along well with situ. ¡Û¡Ý ¡Ý also prefer this straightforward and careless girl.


    But this is just the appearance of situ. In fact, she is a very smart girl with strong talent. Otherwise, it is impossible for lingyuwei to take a fancy to her and accept her as a disciple to teach her carefully.


    Especially Stuart''s superb archery, even Chu Mo almost suffered a big loss in her hands.


    For a long time, Chu Mo deliberately didn''t let situ fight. He didn''t want all the cards around him to be exposed.


    A Qin poem has scared many people, which is enough. He doesn''t want to make the whole world know that these close friends around him are all practicing supreme inheritance!


    Chu Mo took a deep look at Si Tutu and welcomed the other party''s eyes without hesitation. Finally, Chu Mo was defeated and said, "OK, I''ll tell you when I fly."


    Then they returned to the ethereal palace.


    Chu Mo contacted Qi Xiaoyu again and still couldn''t get any response. There was no trace of her in the magic world. Chu Mo has asked the Lingdan hall to inform him immediately once Qi Xiaoyu appears. But after such a long time, there was no news at all. Qi Xiaoyu must have hidden deep enough.


    The key is that the heaven is too big!


    A piece of Taigu 6 has been floating in the center of the universe since countless years ago. Even if it is divided into celestial, spiritual and human worlds. But the heaven is still the largest one!


    And it''s unimaginable!


    General stars, here in heaven, are like marbles played by children.


    Even monks in the realm of emperor need to spend countless years to travel through the whole heaven. At the same time, there are countless forbidden areas in the heaven. Those places are the real places of death. Few people dare to get involved easily.


    Not even the emperor.


    Unable to contact Qi Xiaoyu, Chu Mo''s heart can only be suspended all the time.


    He used this time to refine a lot of pills for Lingdan hall. It can also be regarded as a debt to Lingdan hall before.


    Speaking of it, the support of Lingdan hall for him is really growing. Chu Mo can''t tell whether this has anything to do with Liuyun.


    Anyway, Liuyun seldom takes the initiative to contact him. Even if he does, it seems to be a few words of indifference. Then Chu Mo won''t talk to her too much. The relationship between them now is more like two ordinary friends with very general relationship.


    But deep inside, both sides know that things are not like that.


    Liuyun thought Chu Mo knew nothing, but Chu Mo knew everything. It is precisely because Chu Mo knew that some words could not be unscrupulously said by the convection cloud.


    And Liu Yun is also a ghost in his heart. Every time he talks to Chu Mo on the letter board, he deliberately pretends to be very indifferent.


    Both of them don''t know when they can completely clarify this relationship, and then talk about it. As for what will happen after talking about it, Chu Mo and Liuyun... I''m afraid they don''t know.


    Once he could calm down to practice, Chu Mo''s improvement was quite amazing, and even he was a little afraid. In only half a month, the realm of Chu Mo has rushed from the early stage of the soaring period to the middle stage of the soaring period.


    Master and Shiniang have met in heaven, and they are very safe. Shiniang Xiaodie told Chu Mo on the letter board that she didn''t have to worry about them at all. At the same time, I am also very happy to tell Chu Mo that the heaven is a completely different world!


    It''s where all monks should really go!


    "Here, there are infinite possibilities!" This is.


    Chu Mo is also very happy.


    On this day, he had a whim and entered the magic world directly.


    This time, he did not cover up, nor did he use all kinds of tricks to change his appearance. In this way, he entered the human layer of the magic world as he is.


    The human magic city is still the same, very prosperous, and many monks stay here. And it seems to be more prosperous than in the past. Many people do business here.


    The heaven is too big. It''s very difficult to go from one place to another. But it''s easy for blood friars to enter the magic world. It''s very simple to do business here.


    Looking at this scene, Chu Mo suddenly thought of an idea... What would happen if a huge trading house and auction house were opened in the magic world?


    In fact, there have been such trading houses and auction houses in the magic world for a long time. For example, Lingdan hall and Zhuge family have their own businesses in the magic world. There are more heavenly forces, all of which have their own businesses in the magic world.


    However, there are only three magic cities in the magic world. Here, every inch of land is worth every inch of money!


    Even Lingdan hall, a behemoth in the real world, can''t reflect the atmosphere and luxury of Lingdan hall at this level of power in the magic city.


    It can be said that it is quite enviable to have a shop in magic city. Want bigger? Almost impossible!


    Then, what if we can build another city in the three-tier space of heaven, earth and man in the magic world?


    Looking at the crowded street, Chu Mo was meditating.


    If this thing can really succeed, then in terms of financial resources, he will become a monk with great wealth in a short time!


    For a monk, the word wealth is usually reluctant to mention, because it seems very vulgar. Monks seek longevity, Avenue and higher realm. They don''t seek wealth at all. But unfortunately, no monk can live without wealth.


    It takes money to buy pills, magic instruments, and all kinds of cultivation methods... It also needs money. Even their practice itself... Also need money!


    Because the money of monks is not gold and silver, but crystal stone with a large amount of heaven and earth essence!


    So, if you can, Chu Mo doesn''t mind becoming a rich man at all.


    Thinking in his heart, he walked towards the magic temple.


    In exchange for his true colors, there are almost no people who recognize him. Another important point is that many people Chu Mo met when he entered the human stratum in the past have now broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and entered the stratum.


    While he is making progress, others are not idle! Everyone is making rapid progress!


    Because those who can enter the magic world are the outstanding people in the spiritual world, and they are geniuses.


    After entering the magic temple, Chu Mo took a look at the side of the blood test. There were still a large number of monks there as in the past. They are all looking for monks who have just entered the magic world and then test their own blood strength.


    Once you encounter a monk without any background, even the lowest level is a red blood friar, you will still be vied for by many small forces.


    After all, blood friars themselves are strong enough.


    Chu Mo smiled gently, walked to the room where Jieling was waiting, and directly pushed the door in. I''m afraid he is the only one in the whole magic world who can have this privilege.


    Sure enough, Jieling was sitting there, as if he had known he was coming, and looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "it''s OK, the level of improvement is so so."


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly, sat in front of the spirit of the world, and said bluntly, "I want to build three more cities in the three-tier world of heaven, earth and man in the magic world."


    Jie Ling was slightly stunned and looked at Chu Mo: "what do you want to do?"


    Chu Mo gave Jieling a simple answer that made him extremely speechless: "make money."


    Very tired... (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1033

    Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo helplessly, "are you short of money?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "of course."


    "Do you know what kind of controversy this will cause?" Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "although I don''t care about controversy, what about you? Are you sure you''re not afraid that you''ll be drowned by the tide of jealousy?"


    Chu Mo looked at the spirit and said, "who said to build the city in my name?"


    "In what name?" Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo strangely.


    "Of course it''s you!" Chu Mo naturally said, "there are three cities in the magic world, and each city is very congested. Have you never thought about building several more cities?"


    The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo dully: "in our name? How many more cities?"


    "This is difficult?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit: "don''t tell me this will affect the balance of the magic world."


    "This is not true." Jie Ling scratched his head: "the problem is... There has never been such a precedent?"


    Chu Mo laughed, "have you done many things without precedent?"


    Jie Ling casually said, "that''s different, those things are miss..." speaking of this, Jie Ling immediately stopped talking, took a deep look at Chu Mo, and said: "this thing... I can''t decide, I need to discuss with Ling er."


    "Her name is lingyuwei, isn''t it?" Chu Mo looked at the spirit and asked.


    Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo with some doubts: "what?"


    "Nothing, just ask." Chu Mo said.


    Jieling suddenly felt that Chu Mo seemed to have some changes, but he couldn''t say the specific changes. I just feel a little strange.


    It was not until he saw Ling Yuwei talking about it that Yu Wei said with a faint smile, "in fact, it''s nothing, but he has accepted it since he resisted at the beginning."


    "What do you mean?" The spirit frowned slightly.


    Yuwei said, "he already knows our identity." Say, She looked at the spirit path: "We have a young lady one by one. Chu Mo, even if he is really stupid, should be able to think of who the young lady in our mouth is. Not to mention he is not stupid. At first, he didn''t want to accept this fact when he didn''t know anything. Because he would think that the young lady abandoned him. But by now, he should have understood that it''s not the young lady who abandoned him. There are many helpless reasons in it. Leave us here To take care of him. "


    "So you say that the child has accepted this fact and began to use everything the young lady left him naturally?" Jie Ling looks at Yu Wei.


    Yu Wei nodded: "yes, it''s not a disgrace to use the resources left by his mother. Isn''t he also using the resources left by his father?"


    Jie Ling sighed softly, "speaking of his father..."


    Yu Wei interrupted Jie Ling''s words: "don''t mention this topic anymore. Although all the star arrays in the heaven have been sealed, it''s really easy to open them for the existence of that level... It shouldn''t be too difficult."


    "Also, don''t stimulate there. Over the years, I have always hoped that there will completely forget everything in this world, but now it seems that some people there not only haven''t forgotten, but also have been haunted." The spirit couldn''t help sighing, "it''s just a child. Why do you have to target him like this?"


    In Yu Wei''s eyes, there was a cold light, Sneered: "The so-called tarnishing their noble blood is just a statement. In fact, the most critical reason is that you and I should be able to think of it. The Lord''s favorite person in those days... Is miss. Now miss has a son in this world, even if she has no direct inheritance right, at least... She can get a lot of resources. You and I know what the resources of Luo Tianxian domain mean. Naturally, many people don''t want to see this Results. "


    In the eyes of Jieling, there was a flash of anger: "Miss, now... They are endless!" Speaking of this, Jieling punched a huge mountain nearby.


    With a bang, the huge mountain was blown to pieces.


    Yu Wei''s eyes flashed a touch of glittering and translucent, and with a wave of his hand, the broken mountain was miraculously reunited, looking like nothing had happened. She said faintly, "we still have a young master!"


    The spirit of the world didn''t turn around and didn''t want Yu Wei to see her reddish eyes. After a long time, she said in a deep voice, "the world is not peaceful. There are demons coveting outside and endless fighting inside. It''s not so easy for the young master to really grow up."


    Yu Wei smiled: "don''t forget, he is the son of the young lady, but the young lady''s blood flows on him! Not to mention, today... Although we are not willing to admit it, we have to admit a fact: the blood of the Chu family... Is not bad!"


    Jie Ling took a deep breath and nodded, "how could it be bad to get out of a family that almost became holy? We used to... Just stick to our former pride. But we forget that the world we are proud of has already abandoned us."


    Yu Wei smiled at Jie Ling, "maybe one day, we will have a chance to go back and give them a big surprise."


    Jie Ling nodded, "what about building the city?"


    Yu Wei said with a smile, "it''s up to him, not to mention three cities, even 30... 300 cities, let him!"


    "This..." Jie Ling looked at Yu Wei in surprise.


    Yu Wei said with a smile, "don''t forget that this magical world is his! You and I are just two managers of the world."


    Jie Ling looked at Yu Wei and nodded heavily, "OK!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    A few days later, an amazing news broke out again in the magic world, the gathering place of blood friars and the trading place of heaven, immortals and spirits.


    There are three new towns in the three-tier space of heaven, earth and man!


    The scale of the new city is about ten times larger than the old city!


    The magnificent city wall can hardly reach the top at a glance, and the huge tower is like a castle in the air.


    Three new towns, as if overnight, appeared there, standing on the vast plain, looking from a distance, like a terrible beast entrenched there.


    For a long time, the congestion of magic city has been a headache for all blood friars. Countless people have called for the expansion of Magic City, but they have not received any response.


    This problem, which has been criticized for many years, was suddenly solved. It was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    People don''t even know what happened, which makes these three big cities suddenly appear in the magic world.


    At the same time, those huge forces, one by one, are all red eyed. They want to enter the new city at the first time. Occupy the most favorable place and run your own business.


    Because everyone knows that as long as you can occupy a small area in the magic city and cultivate resources... There is no need to worry anymore.


    The annual profit of any shop in magic city is an amazing number!


    Who doesn''t want a hen that can lay golden eggs?


    However, to everyone''s surprise, although they can enter the new city, all the shops... Are not open!


    What followed was a notice outside the magic temple in the new city¡ª¡ª


    But... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1034

    There are few words on the notice, which is very clear, because the old city is too crowded, so we specially open a new city here. However, due to the huge consumption of building the new city, within 300 years, all the stores in the new city will be operated by the magic world itself and will not be ''handed over'' to any external monks. Three hundred years later, when the consumption of building the city is completely recovered, these shops will be rented to monks outside one after another.


    This notice directly made everyone fry.


    "Too much! What is the magic world doing? Competing for profits with the people?"


    "Threehundred years... Why doesn''t he say threethousand years! Should we be so ruthless? Building such a city... The consumption is indeed not small, but it doesn''t take threehundred years to recover the cost?"


    "Isn''t the spirit dead? Is this the rule issued by the new spirit? Damn, why do I suddenly miss the old spirit?"


    "We protest! Why are so many shops not open to us? In this case, we will build a city ourselves!"


    "Boycott the new city! Please don''t go to the new city. The magic world is too dark, so we''ll stay in the old city!"


    "Yes, don''t go to the new town, don''t buy anything in the new town, and let them not go out with anything!"


    The blood friars in the magic world expressed their opinions one after another, and most of them were filled with indignation. They frantically accused the magic world of this kind of behavior, which was robbing them of money.


    In this regard, the magic world did not make any response, and it was completely a laissez faire attitude.


    At the same time, some people really had the idea of building a city in the magic world, which consumed a lot of money. They just built a building, which was directly smashed by a sky thunder that appeared out of thin air.


    Someone didn''t believe in evil and built a building again, which was then split to pieces. £¨


    Now, there are more dissatisfied voices, but one thing... No one is trying to build a city in the magic world.


    Driven by several super powers, in the initial stage, few people entered the new city. Many people came to have a look curiously, and then left. In contrast, they are more used to gathering in the old magic city.


    However, this situation soon changed. This change was brought about by the opening of the first restaurant in the new city.


    Many people are curious to know how magic city will operate this new city. Because in their view, as long as they all resist the new city, there are not even shop service personnel in the new city!


    But the facts proved that they were wrong, wrong outrageous!


    On the opening day of the restaurant in Xincheng, a large number of beautiful ''women'' appeared at the ''door'' of the restaurant, smiling to attract guests.


    "Where do these ''women'' come from?"


    "Strange, why have I never seen these people?"


    "They are not human!" Among the people who came to see the excitement, there were monks with a high level. At a glance, these ''women'' were all transformed by ''spirits'' in the magic world!


    "Not people? What are they?" Someone asked curiously.


    "They are the people who are born and bred in the magic world!" Someone pointed out the truth directly and said, "I have encountered such ''spirit'' monsters once. They are indifferent to the world and almost never take the initiative to appear in front of foreign monks. But they are real. Only the spirits of the magic world can command them like this."


    "It seems that this city is really a tool used by the magic world to make money." Someone sighed.


    "Can''t these ''Jing'' monsters attack people?" Some people raised doubts.


    "No, since they are all subject to the spirit of the world, the spirit of the world will never allow them to attack people." Someone in the crowd explained.


    But then, someone sneered and said, "a group of ''Elite'' monsters like ground beetle have opened a restaurant to cook for human beings... This is... It''s a big joke! If it''s delicious, I''ll dig out my eyes and eat it in public!"


    Everyone was stunned and wanted to find the person who spoke, but the person was also very smart. He hid in the crowd and made a very erratic voice, unable to hear the specific location.


    However, someone still pointed out the identity of the person who spoke: "hehe, a steward of the official family, a restaurant in the magic God city of the human layer, is their official family. Hehe, it is estimated that they are afraid of being robbed of their business, so they specially ''door'' to find fault."


    The person who speaks has the same erratic voice and is difficult to find his position.


    But the Shangguan steward over there, seeing that his identity was exposed, directly stood up and sneered, "it''s useless to say that. Dare you go in and taste the wine and vegetables in this restaurant?"


    "Why dare you?" On the spot, there were several monks who were also from the heaven clan and were not afraid of the Shangguan family. Hehe laughed and said, "the Shangguan family''s steward, why don''t we go in and try it together? I''m afraid you don''t dare!"


    "What a joke! How dare you eat the dishes cooked by a group of ''Elite'' monsters?" The steward of Shangguan family''s eyes flickered, some dodged, and seemed a little guilty.


    Those friars who were not afraid of big things sneered and walked directly to the hotel.


    One of them glanced back at the steward of the Shangguan family and said faintly, "if you can''t, just admit defeat. Don''t be brave."


    Another person said without looking back, "it''s okay. This matter is your personal behavior. It has nothing to do with the officials. We will never laugh at the officials after looking back!"


    This remark was ironic. Everyone heard it, and many people laughed on the spot.


    The official''s face was green and red, and he clenched his teeth and said, "try it, I hope you can all speak with your conscience!"


    The monk smiled faintly before: "don''t worry, if the food and wine here are really tasteful, we''ll not only apologize in public later, but also go to the official restaurant if we drink in the magic world!"


    The steward of the Shangguan family said, "it''s a deal, reas;!"


    Chu Mo stood in the crowd and looked at this scene, with a faint smile on his face. He looked at the steward of the Shangguan family with some sympathy, and thought: Although digging out his eyes in the magic world can''t kill anyone, the pain is real, not to mention eating his eyes in public... Cough, how disgusting! I hope he can eat it.


    This restaurant is indeed opened by the magic world, but all the benefits generated are Chu Mo''s!


    As Ling Yuwei said, Chu Mo has guessed their identity and accepted this fact!


    Why not use the things left by your mother? Why not?


    Although the waiter and ''female'' and ''sexual'' service staff in this restaurant are all the ''essence'' monsters in the magic world, it does not mean that they do not have any skills and abilities!


    For a long time, there has been a huge prejudice against ''Jing'' monsters in the spiritual world, believing that they are the lowest level creatures, even worse than animal cultivation.


    Yes, most human monks despise animal cultivation. Unless it is Hu lie, who is backed by a big family, ordinary people dare not despise it too much. Ordinary animal cultivation has no status at all in the eyes of human monks.


    As for "Jing" monster... Let alone.


    But today, Chu Mo knows that these ''Jing'' monsters born and bred in the magic world will give a great surprise to those human monks who despise them!


    Wrong, it''s a slap in the face¡ª¡ª


    Still want to explode!


    Even if

 Chapter 1035

    In the restaurant in the new city.


    A group of blood friars who had the courage to taste fresh food sat in a quiet box with the Shangguan steward who was put on the shelf. The window of the box uses the best crystal in the magic world, and the people inside can see the outside clearly. But people outside can''t see inside. Even divine consciousness can be isolated!


    From this point, it is enough to see that all the details of the new city have been worked hard.


    Several monks were startled when they opened the menu. It''s not because of the price, although the price is a little expensive. But for these valuable blood friars, it is nothing. What scares them is the ingredients on the menu!


    "Girl, are you sure you have all the ingredients on this menu?" A handsome young monk frowned slightly, looked at the menu in his hand, and then looked suspiciously at the beautiful maid who turned into a monster.


    The maid blushed slightly and nodded gently, "my guest, what''s written on it is all there."


    Hiss!


    Everyone present couldn''t help taking a breath. Including the steward of the official family, he said with disbelief on his face, "are there any?"


    The maid nodded, "there are all."


    "All the lotus roots of jiuzhuan lotus?" The steward of the Shangguan family frowned, looked at the maid with distrust on his face, and said with a smile: "even if your shop is opened by the spirit of the magic world, this thing... Doesn''t seem to be a product of the magic world? Even in the heaven... It''s also a rare thing! Do you really have it?"


    The maid was still smiling and patiently replied, "my guest, there are all kinds of them. You can order one to taste."


    The steward of the Shangguan family took a look at the 9999 top-grade celestite marked behind the dish, and his mouth twitched, without making a sound.


    Even if he is in charge of the government, he really can''t afford this price!


    And he can''t shout expensive, because this dish is in those top restaurants in the sky, and the price is over 10000!


    The young monk smiled faintly: "then, just order this dish!"


    The maid smiled, "OK."


    "And this dish, Qingyun snake soup, is definitely a specialty of Qingyun snake in the magic world, right?" Asked the young monk.


    "Yes, sir, it''s made of this snake." The maid smiled and had an impeccable attitude.


    "OK, and this... This..." the young monk ordered seven or eight dishes at one go. The average price of each dish was close to tens of thousands of top-grade celestite, and the price of one of the "phantom bird" was even tens of thousands of top-grade celestite.


    Even the well-informed Shangguan steward was frightened by the price.


    His eyelids are jumping around. Phantom bird is a kind of bird in the heaven, which is also distributed in the magic world, but it is very rare. And its biggest characteristic is that it is extremely fast. Even the real fairy is difficult to catch it. Phantom bird tastes extremely delicious and can be called a top food ingredient.


    What makes the steward of the Shangguan family look more ugly is the young man sitting opposite him. He doesn''t know him at all, but judging from the way the other side orders expensive dishes without changing his face, this young man is definitely not an ordinary person.


    This is not ordinary. It refers to the upper official family, a big family in the heaven!


    Because even the eldest son of the official family dare not be so extravagant and wasteful. A meal worth more than 12000 gourmet celestite, looking at the whole heaven, there are really not many people who can eat without changing their face.


    Originally, the steward of Shangguan family thought that even if the dishes in this restaurant were really delicious, he would be shameless to say it was not delicious! What else can others do to him? In this magic city, does anyone dare to use force against him?


    After all, it''s hard for everyone to adjust. You say it''s delicious, but I don''t like it!


    He had already made up his mind. But after seeing the young man finish ordering, he was a little confused in his heart. Couldn''t help looking at the young man of the theme: "this Taoist friend... Looks a little strange?"


    The young man looked at him with a smile and said faintly, "what? Want to inquire about me? And then decide whether to go back?"


    "Hahaha." Several people around all couldn''t help laughing. There was a little mockery in the eyes of the steward of the Shangguan family. But more, it is the kind of light disregard!


    The steward of the Shangguan family''s face instantly turned red. He turned his eyes to several other people, and his heart was cold.


    He found that these people were all strangers. And one by one, the breath is introverted, and you can''t see the realm at all. But with his many years of experience, he still felt that there was an aura of superiors on these people.


    The steward of Shangguan family secretly complained. He regretted that he had just been too impulsive and shouldn''t have come in with this group of people.


    Just now, I didn''t look carefully at them at all. Now I find that these people are extraordinary. This is more frightening than the extraordinary young man in the throne. Because these people with the smell of superiors have great respect for the young people sitting on the throne.


    The steward of the official family even dared not think further, because in his mind, there was a possibility in his mind.


    Probably not?


    He comforted himself in his heart.


    The young man on the throne glanced at the steward of the Shangguan family lightly and said, "don''t talk too full about what you can''t do. Since you said it, you should do it. If the food here isn''t delicious, you will develop after you go to the Guanjia."


    When the young man said this, he kept silent.


    A very charming woman beside him answered and looked at the steward of Shangguan family with a smile: "if the food here is delicious and you don''t fulfill your promise, your fate will be miserable. I promise that Shangguan family will not only protect you, but also let you eat your own eyes in the reality of heaven!"


    The steward of the official family shivered and said with a dry smile, "I will do what I say, and I will..." he said, stretched out his hand and wiped his forehead. There... It was all cold sweat.


    Soon, several beautiful waitresses brought the dishes one by one.


    The steward of the Shangguan family instantly collapsed in his seat, and there was no need to taste it at all. Just the taste... It''s enough to get rid of the dishes of Shangguan''s family in the old town restaurant for ten blocks!


    All the other people present here have bright eyes. At this moment, they seem to have forgotten the steward of the Shangguan family, and all of them are in a panic.


    The young man on the throne laughed and said, "it looks good. Come on, you''re welcome. Try it!" With that, he stretched out his chopsticks, took a nine turn lotus root, put it into his mouth, and closed his eyes slightly.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes with satisfaction and said, "best ingredients! Best chef! Awesome! Awesome! Awesome! I''ve never eaten nine turn lotus root so well!"


    Other people also exclaimed one by one, and the charming woman said in a charming voice, "this green cloud snake soup... It''s amazing!"


    Another young monk praised, "haha, today''s trip to the magic world is really not in vain!"


    At this time, the charming woman looked up at the steward of the official family with a smile: "it''s delicious. Why don''t you try it?"


    Poop.


    The steward of Shangguan family directly slid down the chair and collapsed on the ground.


    The young man on the throne flashed a touch of disgust in his eyes and waved his hand.


    Immediately, a monk came over, directly picked up the steward of the official, took out the box, and threw it directly into the street. Leave a cold word: if you want to default, just try.


    Then he looked out at the crowd and smiled faintly, "do you want to see the official steward eat your eyes? You have eye luck!" Say, turn around and go back.


    The whole street was in an uproar¡ª¡ª


    You don''t vote! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1036

    Soon, the steward of the Shangguan family clenched his teeth, fulfilled his previous promise, dug out an eye and swallowed it. Several timid nuns cried on the spot.


    This matter also quickly spread on the letter board, and countless people were shocked by the matter itself, but also had a great curiosity about the identity of the young man. Because after this thing happened, there was no movement at Shangguan''s house!


    Chu Mo is also paying attention to this matter. In fact, he has always been in the crowd and never left.


    Of course, he has absolute confidence in the restaurant in Xincheng. The ingredients are all found by Jieling himself!


    Those in the heaven are those that Jieling found the Lingdan hall and collected at a high price from the Lingdan hall.


    Because of the relationship between Jieling and Chu Mo, Lingdan hall is also very cooperative. Even sold those precious ingredients to Jieling at a price lower than the market price.


    In a word, the restaurants in the new city became popular.


    The official steward is also popular.


    The unknown young man... Was guessed by countless people about his identity.


    But unfortunately, no one can guess who that person is on the letter board.


    Subsequently, the commercial shops in the new city were opened one after another.


    Dan medicine stores, medicine stores, weapons stores, ore stores, grocery stores... All kinds of stores have been opened.


    In terms of price, it is not much different from the old city, but the victory lies in good service and good quality. The average quality is 10% to 20% higher than those stores opened by major forces in the old city!


    This level is enough to make people feel amazing.


    Moreover, the servants and maidens used in the new town shop are all transformed by the spirits in the magic world. The man Yushulinfeng is handsome and unrestrained, and the woman is sweet in appearance and gentle in character. It was soon accepted by the blood friars who entered the new city.


    They even re recognized the spirits in the spiritual world. Some people even want to buy some human beings turned into monsters and go back to be waiters or waitresses. But this idea is doomed to fail.


    Those who dared to harass the waiters and waitresses transformed by spirits in the new city were all severely punished. Although they were not killed by the thunder, they were all in a cold sweat. Never dare to flirt with those monsters here at will.


    As for the boycott of the new city, it has become a joke.


    For these blood friars, wherever they can get greater and more benefits, they will definitely go there.


    Xincheng is completely neutral here, without any human factors. So relatively speaking, it is more comfortable than the old city.


    Within a few days, the three newly built cities in the magic world were already overcrowded.


    Although the old city doesn''t seem to be much affected, people with a clear eye can see that with the further improvement of commodities in the new city. Even if the old city will not decline, it is only a matter of time before it loses to the new city.


    Chu Mo has been shocked by great surprises every day these days!


    Although he came up with these ideas, he really didn''t expect the interests to be amazing to this extent.


    On the first day, the total income of the three cities was 380000 top-grade celestite.


    This number is already quite amazing!


    Because on the first day, the three new towns only opened a restaurant business!


    Especially in the ground and sky space, the consumption ability of those monks is simply amazing.


    Three hundred and eighty thousand best Tianjing, Chu Mo even cost less than one thousand!


    Because the requirements of those spirits are particularly low, it is enough to provide them with some inferior celestite for their cultivation!


    In addition, Chu Mo has no cost!


    The whole city is his, and there is no other loss.


    So, after the first day passed, Chu Mo felt a little dizzy when those top-notch celestites were gathered in front of him.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen so many top-grade celestites, but I didn''t expect the profits here to be so large.


    However, this is only the first day.


    The next day, with the opening of other shops. The next day''s net income was 1.7 million gourmet celestite.


    Chu Mo was directly stunned.


    On the third day, three million!


    On the fourth day, 6.5 million!


    The fifth day, 11.2 million!


    Looking at the mountains of top-grade celestite brought by the spirit of the world, Chu Mo felt the financial resources of the cultivation world for the first time.


    It''s not amazing, it''s terrible!


    Over the past ten days, the last figure stabilized at about 17 million gourmet celestite every day.


    Looking at the mountains of top-grade celestite in the sky god''s mirror, Chu Mo has been a little numb. He also finally understood why those super powers were desperate to have their own shop in the magic world.


    The speed of making money is simply faster than grabbing it.


    The three new towns standing in the magic world have become Chu Mo''s wealth tools.


    Not to mention a mere ethereal palace, even if it is a top-level heaven sect, Chu Mo dares to pat his chest to ensure that he can support them.


    With money, no matter what you do in the future, it will be much simpler.


    For example, to build a ethereal palace in the heaven, he can use the best heavenly crystal stone... Directly hit a large group of great monks in the realm of true immortals to become Dharma guardians!


    Even hitting oneortwo emperors is not impossible!


    In addition, it can also recruit a large number of alchemists, weapon refiners, and Dharma array masters... All kinds of talents can be attracted by Tianjing stone.


    Monks practice hard. Who dares to say that he is not short of resources? It''s really hard for ordinary people... To refuse when they meet a gold Lord like Chu Mo, unless they are those who are rich.


    Thinking of these, Chu Mo felt refreshed.


    However, Jieling gave Chu Mo a piece of advice: "try not to be too high-profile! You have to understand that these three cities, in all hearts, belong to the magic world itself. If you suddenly take out a lot of wealth, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of many people. If you want to use this wealth, you must find a way to make these wealth become aboveboard."


    Chu Mo deeply thought of Jieling''s words, and he had already given enough publicity.


    "I can build an auction house in the heaven. Then I can strengthen the cooperation with Lingdan hall." Chu Mo looked at Jieling and said, "we are building a new city here. In fact, it is in the elixir area... It has some top of their business. Speaking of it, Lingdan hall has helped me too much. Including now..."


    Jie Ling nodded happily and said, "I''ve thought of this for a long time, so the pills we sell here are common ones, and many of them are not made or not made by Lingdan hall. There won''t be much conflict. But don''t interrupt your cooperation with Lingdan hall, and strengthen it. It''s a reward for them."


    Later, Chu Mo returned to the old city and went to the Lingdan hall to make an appointment with Lord Feng Chun, who readily agreed.


    Three days later, Chu Mo met the long lost boss.


    Lord Feng Chun blushed and looked very happy. Seeing Chu Mo, he smiled: "boy, long time no see!"


    Chu Mo bowed and saluted, "I''ve seen you!"


    Feng Chundi smiled and said, "sit down and say!"


    Chu Mo didn''t talk nonsense. He directly handed Feng Chundi a bottle of pills and said, "look at this, senior."


    Feng Chundi took the bottle of elixir, didn''t open it at the first time, but put it aside, and looked at Chu Mo with deep eyes: "boy, tell me the truth, is Xincheng related to you?"¡ª¡ª


    I broke out in five chapters.


    I don''t want to ask for any tickets today.


    Tired. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1037

    Chu Mo''s heart was slightly chilly, and then he smiled and said, "elder, you can really joke. How can this kind of thing have anything to do with me? If I have that ability, what else should I cooperate with Lingdan hall?"


    Lord Feng Chun laughed: "don''t give me a slap in the face, boy. Don''t think I don''t know your relationship with Jieling. Most people outside think that Jieling is dead, which is nonsense! How can Jieling die?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "the spirit of the world is indeed not dead, but this matter has nothing to do with me. I haven''t had that much influence."


    Chu Mo can''t tell the truth even with emperor Fengchun. If you don''t know the terrorist interests contained in it, Chu Mo may not hide it. But after seeing the wealth these three cities brought to him every day, Chu Mo was really afraid.


    Although emperor Feng Chun has always appreciated him very much, it does not mean that the other party is completely indifferent to such terrible interests.


    The wealth in Chu Mo''s hands can really throw oneortwo emperors to work for him. If it is known that the benefits of the three new towns all belong to him, I am afraid that from now on, no matter where he goes or what he changes, he will never have half a day of peace.


    Feng Chundi took a deep look at Chu mo. in fact, he was not sure that this matter must have something to do with Chu mo. He was also guessing in his heart.


    Because these three new towns suddenly appear in the magic world, which is a little unreasonable. Up to now, no one can give a convincing answer to what kind of world the magic world is.


    But in Feng Chundi''s view, there should be a deep relationship between the magic world and Chu mo. Otherwise, the spirit of the world would never be so protective of Chu mo.


    Fancy Chu Mo''s talent? Others may think so, but emperor Feng Chun completely disagrees with this.


    Chu Mo''s talent is true, but it doesn''t mean that his talent is the best in the world!


    For example, a few days ago in Xincheng, the official steward dug out his eyes and swallowed the young man. Countless people guessed his identity and origin, but there was no result. But Lord Feng Chun knew very well who the young man was!


    That''s a real young adult!


    Is a less than 30-year-old emperor!


    Although Feng Chun is also the top monk in the realm of emperor and Lord, when facing the young man, he should also be polite and follow the etiquette of his peers.


    Who dares to say that the young man''s talent is not good? But when he entered the magic realm, did the spirit see him? Did you pay attention to him?


    It can be said that before Chu Mo, although the spirit of the magic world occasionally appeared and instructed some people. But it''s all random. It has nothing to do with talent.


    Only Chu mo... And only Chu Mo, let the spirit of the world not hesitate to modify the rules of the magic world, and protect him several times.


    Chu Mo can grow so fast, which has a lot to do with the help of Jieling.


    Such a person, you say he has nothing to do with the magic world, just because of luck... Ghosts believe!


    But Chu Mo didn''t admit it, and Feng Chundi couldn''t continue to press questions. Because Chu Mo came today, he has already explained his attitude. Even if he is really related to the three new towns, he has not forgotten the Lingdan hall.


    For Lord Feng Chun, this is enough.


    Later, Emperor Fengchun opened the pill bottle that Chu Mo had just handed over. As soon as it was opened, a powerful breath suddenly came to my face, even mixed with a trace of the gas of the road.


    Scared, Feng Chundi directly covered the bottle, and then looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "this... What pill is this?"


    "Don''t worry, master. The pill has been sealed. It can''t run." Chu Mo laughed.


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense. I ask you what elixir this is!" Feng Chundi looked excited and stared at Chu Mo with both eyes. It''s like I''m not finished with you if you don''t hurry to tell the truth.


    Chu Mo hehe smiled: "it''s the kind of pill that the elder imagined."


    "...." Feng Chundi tightly held the pill bottle in his hand, stared at Chu Mo, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, just smiled at Feng Chundi.


    After a long time, Feng Chundi took a deep breath, then looked at Chu Mo seriously and said, "boy, do you know what this pill means to the whole practice world?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Lord Feng Chundi murmured, "I''m a little convinced now that you have nothing to do with the three new towns... No, it''s not like this. If you have anything to do with the three new towns, you can send this pill to me..."


    When Emperor Feng Chun said this, his eyes suddenly burst into a bright light. In that light, there are stars shining, and the flavor of the avenue is extremely rich. He looked at Chu Mo: "if that''s true, then your mind... Well, from now on, you Chu Mo will be the steadiest and most loyal ally of Lingdan hall!"


    Feng Chun even stood up, looked at Chu Mo and said, "no matter whether you have anything to do with the three new towns, from now on, you are the most firm and loyal ally of Lingdan hall! Whoever wants to move you is moving Lingdan hall!"


    Chu Mo smiled and stood up happily, "thank you for your trust, then we... Must have a happy cooperation?"


    "Of course, it''s a happy cooperation! Don''t worry. From now on, Lingdan hall will need as many pills as there are. You can make a list of the medicinal materials and count them as Lingdan hall''s. excluding the medicinal materials, the income generated will be 37 points! You seven, Lingdan Hall... Three!" Feng Chundi said solemnly.


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "no, I''ve taken too much. I''ve taken a big advantage of five or five points."


    Feng Chun looked at Chu Mo, Deep way: "Chu Mo, do you know that this kind of elixir... No one can practice it in the whole Lingdan hall! The top elixir in Lingdan hall, refining elixir, except the cost, is opened with Lingdan hall * * * *! They are six, Lingdan hall four! Do you understand what a top elixir means? Fifty five... If this is spread, Lingdan hall will be scolded to death! Do you believe it or not, you take this bottle of elixir to Zhuge''s house now, they don''t But I will immediately clear up my grievances with you, and I will give you an 80-20 share! "


    "ZHUGE family... That''s the enemy. I won''t cooperate with them." Chu Mo said.


    "I''ll just say that. I won''t agree if you want to go." Feng Chundi said.


    Chu Mo looked at Feng Chundi and said, "and I believe that the elder will never spread this matter, right?"


    Feng Chun said definitely, "of course, it won''t spread out, but the share... Must be 73, otherwise, I can''t live on my conscience. Although this pill has never appeared, I''m sure that if you can supply it, its annual profit will never be less than 100 million of the best celestite!"


    When Feng Chundi finished speaking, he felt a little incredible and sighed, "the number I said is actually a little conservative."


    Chu Mo was also startled and looked at Feng Chundi and said, "this thing... Can it be sold so expensive?"


    "This thing? You boy..." emperor Feng Chun looked at Chu Mo as if looking at a monster: "do you understand its value? This is priceless! Do you think that the cultivation world is full of real immortals, and then the realm of real immortals is so easy to enter? Do you think that the Emperor looks a lot, which means that the realm of emperor is easy to break through?"


    "Isn''t it?" Chu Mo said weakly. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1038

    "It''s a fart!" Fengchun emperor rarely said a dirty word, and looked at Chu Mo speechless: "the real immortals and emperor in the heaven, is that a good thing accumulated through endless years? It''s just a magic realm, which gathers more than 80% of the strong in the whole heaven here. Scattered to all parts of the heaven, within hundreds of millions of miles, there may not be a real immortals! So, it''s priceless!"


    Feng Chundi said, holding the pill bottle in his hand, and then looked at Chu Mo with a complicated face: "I don''t know how your boy''s luck can be so good? Who made this pill? Your master called Mojun? It''s impossible! Now I doubt whether the spirit of the magic world is a top master of alchemy!"


    Chu Mo touched his nose and laughed, but he didn''t say much.


    This kind of thing, say more and make more mistakes, say less and make less mistakes, don''t say... It''s good. It''s always easy to show off if you talk too much.


    Feng Chundi looked at Chu Mo and said, "does this pill have a name?"


    "Not yet. Why don''t you... Give me a name, elder?" Chu Mo looked at Feng Chundi.


    Feng Chundi stared at Chu Mo for a long time, and then mumbled with a depressed face, "I don''t have a daughter..."


    "...." Chu Mo looked at Feng Chundi''s master silently: "what does it have to do with having a daughter to name the pill?"


    Emperor Feng Chun said, "if I have a daughter, I will let her marry you. I can be a concubine! No... even a maid!" Saying this, he smiled at Chu Mo: "what do you think of Liuyun?"


    Chu Mo''s heart jumped slightly, and then said with a smile, "Liuyun is very good!"


    "Right, good?" Feng Chunmei looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "how about letting her marry you?"


    Chu Mo was directly startled. Looking at Feng Chun, he said, "don''t joke about it, elder. It''s bad to let Liuyun know."


    Feng Chundi looked at Chu Mo suspiciously, and said in his heart: does this boy know that thing? It seems that he doesn''t know. In his state at that time, he shouldn''t know. Alas... What a pity! With this boy''s disposition, if he knows that, nine times out of ten he will be responsible. But if I told him about it directly, I''m afraid Liuyun would hate me all my life. Forget it... Chu Mo''s ability to do this is enough to show his character. There is no need to tie him down with another marriage. What''s more, how many real big people can be tied down by marriage?


    Thinking in his heart, Feng Chundi was also a little desperate. His children and grandchildren had their own blessings. He looked at the bottle of elixir in his hand and said, "there is Tianyuan elixir in the heaven. This... It''s about yuan elixir! The elixir itself is powerful enough, and there is no need for a radiant name."


    Chu Mo nodded, "master, the final say."


    Lord Feng Chun looked excited and murmured, "this elixir that can rewrite the whole practice world is actually named by me... Life is like this, why should I ask?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "you can''t pursue this, elder. You have to pursue the supreme road!"


    Feng Chun''s eyelids jumped and laughed, "that... I don''t want to!"


    Chu Mo also smiled and didn''t mention this topic again. In the spiritual world, everyone''s realm, level, vision and practice are different, which is reluctantly impossible. Like Lord Feng Chun, he must want to go further and pursue the supreme road. However, he devoted more attention to the business of Lingdan hall. The eight masters in front of him were almost all in retirement, pursuing the illusory path of supremacy. It''s hard to say who is right and who is wrong.


    But Chu Mo thought that if he had a chance in the future, he must give Feng Chundi a good help. He owed him too much.


    Later, Chu Mo ended his meeting with emperor Feng Chun and promised him to provide Daoyuan pills once a month. Feng Chundi immediately arranged people to bring a large number of medicinal materials to Chu mo. As for Dan Fang or something, Emperor Feng Chun didn''t even ask. Because this is also the rule.


    With Daoyuan pill, the business of Lingdan hall will certainly become better, and the grade will be higher. Zhuge family, who has been secretly eager to catch up with Lingdan hall, is estimated to be unable to cry soon.


    After coming out of the magic world, Chu Mo went directly to the ethereal palace and left a large number of fairy crystals and Tianjing stones directly there.


    "You don''t need to think about money in the future." Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi and Dong Yu with a shocked face and said with a smile.


    "Did you just rob the magic world?" Qin Shi looked at the mountains of Xianjing and tianjingshi. She was born in a big family and had not seen the world. But it was the first time that so much money piled up in front of her.


    Dong Yu looked up and down at Chu Mo and said, "I heard that the magic world has built three new cities..."


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "it has nothing to do with me."


    "Oh..." Dong Yu pulled a long tone: "people didn''t say it had something to do with you."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly. This little witch is very smart. She can hide some things from others, but not from her own people. However, fortunately, Dong Yu and Qin Shi both knew their discretion and did not continue to dig deep into this matter.


    Chu Mo then went to see big cock, who has been very comfortable in Piaomiao palace recently. When he saw it, Chu Mo was stunned: "you seem to be fat?"


    The rooster said sensitively, "that''s an illusion!"


    "You''re not a hen. Why do you care so much about weight?" Chu Mo said.


    "Watch your words, boy." The rooster stared at Chu mo.


    After one person and one chicken looked at each other for a while, the big cock suddenly said, "the chicken is flying again!"


    "So fast?" Chu Mo was a little surprised.


    "It seems that you are not a boy." The rooster muttered, and then said, "the rooster still has a lot to do in the heaven, so he needs to fly up as soon as possible, and your boy will ask for his own blessings."


    "What is this called?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes. "It''s like I''m going to be chased again."


    "When did you settle down?" The rooster glanced at Chu Mo and said, "don''t worry, the rooster will meet you in the heaven!"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster and said, "what can I do for you?"


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "it''s considered that you are sensible, find the reincarnation pool water quickly, and give the lucky fish to the master chicken well, even if it is a great help to the master chicken!"


    Chu Mo suddenly thought of something and asked, "big cock, the fish of fortune is very helpful to your cultivation?"


    The rooster was silent for a moment and nodded: "yes, if the rooster wants to take that step, he must have a large number of Lucky fish. This matter was also studied by the ancestors of the Tianji family at that time. But the problem is that lucky fish are quite rare even in the heaven. Moreover, it is very difficult to breed them. You are the first one who can do it to your level."


    This time, the rooster was really sincere and told the truth. According to it, the fish of good fortune is also priceless to others, but it is far less significant than it is to the Tianji family.


    Chu Mo thought for a while and gave the rooster a guarantee: "don''t worry, all the fish of nature are yours!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1039

    A month later, the rooster soared.: 6d


    Chu Mo watched the rooster turn into a phoenix in the disaster, burning with flames all over, his wings flapping the sky, and directly rushed up into the sky, straight into Jiuyou. My heart is also a little complicated.


    This is the practice world, this is the cultivator.


    Every road has its own way. In the end, everyone will pursue his own way.


    Even if we are together every day, we are all lonely.


    Chu Mo hardly went out during this period of time. He spent every day in cultivation. At the appointed time, he would enter the magic world and send a batch of Daoyuan pills to Lingdan hall.


    And Lingdan hall is also famous for Daoyuan pill!


    All kinds of information about Dao Yuan Dan on the letter board almost exploded!


    "It is worthy of being an old-fashioned alchemy sect. It unexpectedly developed the magic pill of Daoyuan pill, which is to rewrite the rhythm of the history of the whole spiritual world!"


    "The history of the spiritual world is bound to be changed. The emergence of Daoyuan pill will make immortals and true immortals spring up like mushrooms."


    "Who on Earth Refined Dao Yuan Dan? It''s too powerful!"


    "It must be a legendary master who can refine this pill."


    "Does the Lingdan hall really have a legendary alchemist?"


    "The price of Dao Yuan Dan is surprisingly close to the people. It''s only one hundred thousand top-grade Tianjing. I''m going to save money from today!"


    "Bah, is the price of 100000 pieces still close to the people? Are you hired by Lingdan hall?"


    "Say the one who is not close to the people, you are the person of the Zhuge family? It''s funny. 100000 top-grade Tianjing, for another chance to enter the realm of immortals and true immortals. Is it expensive? Speak with conscience."


    "That is, this Dao Yuan pill is still a pill of perfect quality. I heard that some Dao Yuan pills have reached the quality of immortals. I''m afraid this kind of pill has an effect on the emperor!"


    Various voices appeared on the letter board one after another, and people expressed great enthusiasm for the Daoyuan pill newly launched by Lingdan hall. Because someone has personally verified that a monk who has been stuck in immortals for thousands of years, after taking a perfect quality Daoyuan pill, within ten days, he directly broke through to the realm of true immortals!


    This person was originally a very active one on the letter board. Now he speaks by himself, which makes everyone recognize the value of Dao Yuan Dan.


    Heaven.


    Zhuge family.


    Zhuge Changchun, the owner of the house, looked grim and looked at the family elders in front of him.


    "Did you ever get the Daoyuan pill from Lingdan hall?" Zhuge Changchun asked.


    "Home Lord, I have got it." One of the elders stood up, bowed to Zhuge Changchun, took out a small jade bottle from his body, and walked forward to give it to Zhuge Changchun.


    After Zhuge Changchun took it, he directly opened the small jade bottle and poured out a pill the size of an adult''s eye. The whole body of the pill emits light fluorescence, light yellow. Even if it is sealed by the Dharma array, it still carries the breath of the great road.


    "Tut tut... What a good thing! And this Dan master''s skill... Is really very deep!" Zhuge Changchun looked at the pill in his hand, Youyou said: "It can not only refine pills of perfect quality, but also skillfully integrate a trace of Avenue breath into it. The most important thing is that he can directly engrave the Dharma array on the surface of the pills and seal the pills. This seal is the most powerful! Because no matter how psychic the pills are, they can''t break their own seal. Just like how powerful a person is, he can''t grasp his hair... Lift himself up ¡£ Unless... A saint! "


    Zhuge Changchun looked at the other people and took a deep breath: "look at the imprint of this dharma array, it''s simply wonderful to the top! It''s hard to imagine that there will be such a level of Dan master in today''s practice world."


    "Master, do you think this person... Is it related to Chu Mo?" An elder stood up, Put forward his own guess: "The relationship between Chu Mo and Lingdan hall has always been very delicate. It is said that a monk like him, no matter how gifted, is unlikely to be so valued by Lingdan hall. But the fact is... Lingdan hall has paid more attention to Chu Mo than we can imagine. According to the news from our undercover over there, it is said that Lingdan hall has decided to regard Chu Mo as its closest ally, but it has not been made public."


    "This matter is really suspicious. Chu Mo is alone... Directly equivalent to the huge Lingdan hall. The closest ally..." ZHUGE Changchun murmured: "Also, I heard that he went to the Lingdan hall some time ago, and Feng Chun personally received him. Not long after, the Lingdan hall launched the Daoyuan pill, and based on our understanding of the Lingdan hall, it is impossible for anyone in the whole Lingdan hall to refine such an unnatural pill."


    "Master, how should we deal with this matter?" The elder who spoke before asked.


    At this time, many people turned their attention to Zhuge lang. before, Zhuge Lang was killed in the second part of the magic world, and was seriously injured. His combat power directly fell from the dual realm of emperor to the primary realm of emperor. Unfortunately, fortunately, his second God is not in that part, otherwise, his injury will only be more serious. Maybe the realm will fall to the realm of true immortality.


    After recovering from his injury, Zhuge Lang has been living in seclusion, but as the youngest elder of the Zhuge family, he still wants to attend this important meeting.


    Among the people present, if anyone knows more about Chu Mo and Lingdan hall, it''s him.


    Zhu Ge Lang glanced at the crowd. Although the second part was killed in the magic world, it did not affect his position in the family. He said in a deep voice, "if the person who refined Dao Yuan Dan is really Chu Mo, I have two suggestions."


    Zhuge Changchun looked at him and said, "you say."


    "Either pull over and use it for our Zhuge family, or... Kill!" Zhuge Lang said faintly: "Personally, I prefer to kill him. This has nothing to do with his gratitude and resentment with our family. Imagine, if this yuan Dan is really refined by him, then in all likelihood, he will not be moved by us. Let alone gratitude and resentment, we can give it to him, and I believe that the Lingdan hall can give it to him. Emotionally, he will also cooperate with Lingdan hall. In this way, there will be a large number of immortals, real immortals... Even Emperor, it has something to do with him! Even if it doesn''t matter, I will be grateful to the Lingdan hall and the alchemist... For sure. Now he can become an ally of Lingdan hall alone. What about the future? "


    Everyone present was silent.


    Zhuge Changchun nodded: "yes, it''s reasonable. The gratitude and resentment between our Zhuge family and him are not small. Such people really can''t stay."


    At this time, an elder stood up and said, "master, I heard that some time ago, many sophisticated old emperors stood up to speak for Chu mo. it is said that this person has something to do with... That person in those days."


    Zhuge Lang sneered, "that one? How can it be? How can he be related to that one as a teenager from the human world? Others say the same!"


    Just talking, the elder''s face was slightly red. He glanced at Zhuge Lang, didn''t say anything, and sat down bitterly.


    Zhuge Changchun said gently, "I also think this is nonsense. Those old emperors who stood up should have nothing to do with the one who was there. When he was in the spiritual world, many of those old emperors were not born."


    Zhuge Lang said at this time, "master, if you want to kill Chu Mo, the best time is the day he rises!"


    Zhuge Changchun''s eyes twinkled, thought for a moment, and said, "go to invite Zu Qi, and I''ll deduce it!"


    Delivered at midnight.)


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 1040

    I''m afraid only the Zhuge family has the ability and motivation to do this. If Zhuge Lang, the young emperor of the Zhuge family, knew that he had also clashed with him in the magic world, I''m afraid his heart would be more serious to kill him.


    Thinking, Chu Mo took a deep breath and tried to calm his heart.


    If the Zhuge family really knew where he was flying and stopped, he had almost no chance of winning.


    The heaven realm... Is the most complete realm of the law of heaven and earth in the whole practice realm. Although the level above the supreme is sealed by Luo Tianxian domain, the law under the supreme is quite complete.


    This is different from Chu Mo''s original ascent from the spiritual world to the celestial world. In the face of those monks in the ascent period, he can calmly escape. But if he was in the fairy world, facing the friar in the realm of true fairy or emperor, he was really not sure that he could escape.


    Even if you escape temporarily, I''m afraid you can''t escape the final pursuit of the other party.


    Building a foundation is the starting point of a monk''s realm, and Yuanying is a watershed. In the soaring period, it is another watershed.


    Although the monks in the rising period are only one level away from those in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. But the gap between them is at least ten times greater!


    In other words, a monk in the realm of great Luo Jinxian can easily crush more than ten rising monks.


    And when it comes to immortals and true immortals, it''s even more terrible. All hands and feet have the power to destroy the sky and the earth. That power is by no means affordable to a rising monk.


    As for the Emperor... For a rising friar, it is not enough to describe it with horror. You can crush it at will!


    Even if Chu Mo is the foundation of the five element Taoism, even if he is the body of the ancestral realm, even if he has many kinds of supreme skills, even the holy skills of nine word truth and six word truth... But in the face of an emperor, there is still no chance to win!


    "The Zhuge family, Zhuge Lang, is a rather shameless young power. If it was really the Zhuge family that was calculating me just now, then ten * calculated my flying date and flying place. And the person who shot... Is also very likely to be Zhuge lang."


    Chu Mo said to himself in his heart, and his eyes showed a strong color of anger.


    One day, when I become a Taoist and step into the realm of emperor and Lord... I will flatten your whole family!


    Chu Mo swore in his heart, and didn''t even dare to say it directly. Because once you say it, you may be sensed by the Zhuge family in the heaven.


    This is cause and effect.


    "No, I want to fly ahead! Then... I must be promoted to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in the shortest time!" Chu Mo made a decision directly in his heart. He can''t be led by the nose, so when he flies up, he will inevitably face endless crises.


    Later, Chu Mo met everyone one by one and explained it alone.


    First, I met Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong. With his help, these two monks, who recognized him as the Lord in the spiritual world, have now radiated new vitality. But they are a little old after all, and their foundation is not so good. So after arriving at the celestial world, the speed of cultivation is not fast.


    But if the current situation continues to develop, it will be sooner or later for them to fly to heaven.


    Nowadays, among these people in the fairy world, those who are most likely to rise rapidly are Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Fang LAN and Huang Zhe. Ping Ping and Hua Xiaoya may still be a little slower. But it won''t be too bad.


    Therefore, Chu Mo gave them advice one by one, and left them a lot of resources alone.


    Although everyone was a little puzzled why Chu Mo suddenly changed his mind and wanted to fly to heaven so early, he was a little reluctant. But I didn''t ask too much, knowing that Chu Mo must have a reason for doing so.


    Chu Mo met the old friars and his wife again and encouraged them. If there was no accident, they should also be able to fly to heaven soon.


    Xing''er and yue''er showed strong reluctance to let Chu Mo rise so early. They came to the misty palace, just for Chu mo. Chu Mo also promised to teach them more advanced skills after they soared to heaven.


    Finally, Chu Mo went to see Stuart, Fu Feng and others.


    Fu Feng has now become the owner of the Fu family, and all the members of the Fu family have recognized the young owner. His appointment not only allowed the Fu family to avoid a life and death crisis, but also allowed the Fu family to connect the line of the misty palace, which will have greater development in the future.


    So Fu Feng respected Chu Mo very much in his heart. After the meeting, he also expressed his reluctance.


    Situ TU was a little angry, looking at Chu Mo and said, "why did you suddenly change your mind? Didn''t you say you wanted to wait for your spiritual friends before?"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "something unexpected happened."


    Stuart immediately became serious and looked at Chu Mo: "what? What did you hear? Someone wanted to calculate you?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Stuart frowned and said, "then you can fly ahead of time to ensure that there is no problem?"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "no, but doing so can at least disrupt the enemy''s deployment."


    "What shall I do?" Stuart said, "it''s agreed to fly together."


    "You can''t come with me." Chu Mo''s eyes looked at situ deeply: "even if no one calculated me, it wouldn''t work."


    "Why?" Stuart was puzzled and a little depressed: "afraid I''ll pull you back?"


    "No, we are all too weak now. You follow me, and there are many dangers. Later, you go to your master and say what I said, you are good at cultivating, and then fly to the heaven by yourself. Then go to help them build an ethereal palace in the heaven." Chu Mo said.


    Stuart looked at Chu Mo with some complexity and muttered, "I''m your maid, not their nanny!"


    "Helping them is helping me." Chu Mo said seriously.


    Stuart hesitated for a while before finally nodding, "well, Chu Mo, in fact, I don''t like to follow you so much."


    "Haha." Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    Stuart''s face was slightly red, and he said, "I''m not afraid of danger, but..." he paused and said, "forget it, don''t say that."


    Chu Mo took out a storage ring from his body and handed it to situ, saying, "there are onemillion best celestite in it. Take it, and I will provide you with the resources for future cultivation."


    Situ Tu''s eyes twinkled at Chu Mo: "Yo, I''m still a millionaire. Is this to keep me?"


    Chu Mo glanced vaguely at situ Tu''s emaciated figure and said faintly, "you think too much."


    "You... Get out of here!" Stuart said gnashing his teeth.


    "That''s just like you!" Chu Mo calmly looked at situ: "I hope that no matter when, you are the original heroic marksman."


    Chu Mo said, smiling, and turned away.


    Situ Tu stared at Chu Mo''s back in a daze. After a long time, he stamped his foot gently, his face was slightly red, and muttered softly, "hum, people have always been!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1042

    A desolate place in the fairy world. Looking around here, the four fields are vast, and within tens of millions of miles, it is deserted. There is a reason why Chu Mo chose to retreat here and hit the peak of the soaring period. This place seems to have little aura, which is much worse than other places in the fairy world, and even some good places in the spirit world.


    Therefore, in endless years, few people choose to stay in this place. For the friars in the fairy world, they have no interest in taking a look at such a place.


    But in Chu Mo''s eyes, this place is a very rare place for cultivation!


    In those days, the world was fragmented, and the place with the weakest aura turned into the human world. With the passage of time, the aura gradually dried up, and in the end, the human world even had no cultivators. Only the lowest martial artist is left. Those who can cultivate to the innate realm are already people with extraordinary talents and amazing talents.


    The aura of the spiritual world is not much, but at least it can maintain the cultivator''s practice. In some places, the aura is also rich.


    The aura of the fairyland is much better, even very rich.


    The heaven must be the best, and the place with the most aura did not sink after splitting.


    However, Chu Mo always felt that there should be no place like the fairy world where the aura dried up to almost close to the human world. Therefore, under the skill of looking at Qi, the sealed aura buried deep in the ground was clear at a glance.


    Chu Mo directly sat in the center of this area, first running the formula of the first character in the nine character mantra, channeling the five elements here, directly breaking through the seal on the spiritual pulse in the earth. Then start to run the Tao extreme volume in the divine mind mind method.


    The vast heaven and earth essence Qi rolled towards the Dantian of Chu Mo, and the five color Taoist platform in the Dantian ran frantically, absorbing a large amount of essence Qi, transforming it into strength in the body, and constantly impacting towards a higher level.


    This means, if seen by the outside world, will be shocked beyond measure. Because few people in this world can practice like this.


    There may be such arrogance in the heaven, such as those monks who step on the road of God at a young age. But in the fairy world, almost no one can do this.


    Chu Mo''s realm was rapidly improving, and even he felt a little afraid of the speed of improvement.


    He was always afraid that his foundation was unstable, so he walked very steadily at every step. But there are priorities. At the critical moment, Chu Mo showed a strong determination to make a breakthrough, and no one can stop it.


    Boom!


    The shackles in the body were rushed away one by one.


    The human body itself is a great treasure, containing the supreme principles of heaven and earth, which coincides with the avenue. This is also the fundamental reason why human monks practice much faster than those non human spirits.


    Man is the real darling of the universe. It is the envy of all creatures.


    The realm of Chu Mo is climbing at a high speed. If you look down from the high sky, Chu Mo is like a huge vortex, and then there is rolling essence, rushing out from the depths of the earth, roaring towards Chu mo.


    Three days!


    It took Chu Mo only three days to reach the peak of the soaring period.


    Then he stood up directly and stopped absorbing the essence of heaven and earth here. His Tao comes from this heaven and earth, and the improvement of realm also comes from this heaven and earth. Even if he grabs madly for rapid improvement, he doesn''t want this place to become a real dry land.


    As Chu Mo stopped absorbing the spiritual pulse in the depth of the earth, this place began to change, and the vast essence flowed in all directions. Soon... It formed a balanced state of spiritual Qi with the endless distance.


    Maybe many years later, a large number of practitioners will slowly appear here.


    Chu Mo has risen to the sky at this time, directly causing the thunder robbery!


    Triple thunder!


    Before, Chu Mo had two disasters that didn''t trigger. This time, he triggered the triple thunder disaster at the same time.


    The first is the apocalypse from the purgatory period to the Mahayana period. After the trigger, Chu Mo didn''t stop at all, and directly triggered the second disaster. The apocalypse from Mahayana to ascension!


    The gathering speed of robbery clouds in the sky was quite terrible. Almost in a moment, purple thunder rushed into the sky and hit Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stood in the void, and the blood gas burst on the whole person, with momentum like a dragon. He stood up for these two catastrophes, and directly opened the catastrophes from the ascension period to the great luojinxian!


    Boom!


    The world has completely rioted.


    Endless robbery clouds almost cover the whole sky. A large number of sky robbery thunder connect into a piece, and huge purple lightning cuts Chu Mo horizontally.


    Chu Mo, with black hair all over his head, danced in the void, with empty hands and continuous printing, but he was actually guiding Tianlei into the body!


    Quenching!


    Continuous hardening!


    Instead of using the lightning protection formula, he introduced all the thunder into his body, constantly refining the already extremely powerful body of his ancestral realm.


    April showers bring May flowers.


    Even if it is the peerless Tianjiao, on the road of cultivation, it still needs to constantly sharpen itself and constantly practice hard.


    Gray robbery clouds billow and surge, and purple lightning flakes, with amazing momentum.


    The movement here has also attracted the attention of celestial monks who are very far away from here.


    Those monks all looked at it from a distance and didn''t dare to approach at all. Although they saw that someone was crossing the robbery, they were all shocked.


    They haven''t seen such a terrible disaster of monks during their ascent, but it''s the first time to see such a terrible disaster.


    "Who''s going through the robbery here? Isn''t it terrible?"


    "The scale of this disaster... I have never heard of it."


    Some monks looked in the distant direction, their eyes full of shock.


    At this time, Chu Mo had almost completely overcome these three disasters.


    In the void above the head, there is still a huge purple lightning ball, and the terrible smell emanating from it can be felt even tens of millions of miles away.


    "My God... Is this really the fate of a rising monk? If so... Then I''d rather never go to heaven!"


    "It''s so difficult for our friars in the fairy world to break through the barrier in the void and enter the heaven. I''m afraid this kind of disaster will blow me to pieces in the blink of an eye!"


    Some monks were directly frightened.


    However, there are also well-informed monks who say that this is by no means a normal ascent monk catastrophe.


    "It''s hard to break through the barrier between the celestial world and the celestial world and survive the disaster. But it''s not like this now. There must be other reasons for this."


    Later, many people began to guess the identity of the man who robbed and soared, but the fairy world was so big that there were too many monks in the period of ascension. No one dares to get close there to see who is crossing the robbery. Tens of millions of miles away, even the great friar in the rising period did not have such good eyesight to see the appearance of the people who had been robbed through the clouds and lightning.


    Boom!


    The purple lightning ball finally hit Chu mo. That speed... Unbelievable.


    Almost instantly, Chu Mo was hit.


    His body trembled slightly. Then, the ball of lightning rushed into his Dantian.


    It sent out a breath of peerless terror, which was directed at his Taoist platform!


    If this scene is seen by others, it will be scared to death. Where is this still a disaster? This is clearly the day to kill!


    After the purple lightning ball arrived at Chu Mo Dantian, the five colored Taoist platform burst into five colored lights, directly giving the lightning ball a place. Then... Began to absorb the majestic power of the lightning ball crazily.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s last shackle was opened.


    Above the sky, the barrier between the celestial world and the celestial world is also clearly visible in Chu Mo''s eyes.


    Chu Mo''s body flashed, appeared there, and tore it with his bare hands... Directly tore a crack in the barrier, and his body instantly disappeared in the fairy world¡ª¡ª


    Third watch. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1043

    In heaven, Zhuge Lang, who was reclining in the room to realize the Tao, suddenly felt a whim, as if something was going to happen. The realm of emperor was close to the extreme of power. ¡Ý ¡Ý the understanding of the Tao has also reached a considerable height. For cause and effect... It is more clear than other monks.


    Immediately, Zhuge Lang opened his eyes, slightly frowned, with a trace of doubt and surprise in his eyes, and muttered, "what''s going on?"


    At this time, the message suddenly came from Zhuge Lang''s letter board. Zhuge Lang glanced at it, and his eyes suddenly showed a look of shock. He said quietly, "how is it possible?"


    The place where Zhuge Changchun, the owner of the house, saw flying... Unexpectedly, someone flew!


    Zhuge Lang, who got the news, couldn''t believe the news from the blood friars in the family on the letter board.


    "Doesn''t it mean that we have to wait at least half a year?"


    "On the picture the owner saw at that time, isn''t the sky snowing? It''s winter! But now it''s summer!"


    "How can that boy fly up at this time? Even if the master of the house can''t thoroughly understand the magic tricks handed down by the ancestors, at least... He won''t make such a big mistake?"


    Many thoughts suddenly appeared in Zhuge Lang''s mind, and his face became very gloomy. Almost in a moment, his body shape disappeared in situ.


    Anyway, he must go to the scene to have a look!


    Because according to the message posted on the letter board, the person who flew up should be Chu Mo!


    At the moment of flying, no matter how easy you are, at that moment... It''s all your true colors.


    Of course, it is not impossible for powerful monks to change their faces at the moment when they fly to the upper world. It''s just that the young man... He didn''t do it at all!


    After flying to the receiving place in the heaven, I just glanced at the people outside the receiving place, then flashed and disappeared in an instant.


    Chu Mo!


    This person must be Chu Mo!


    Although I don''t know why the owner''s tweet had a problem, Zhu Ge Lang was already angry.


    "Little beast, do you think you can escape like this?"


    Somewhere in the heaven.


    A group of monks are getting together and whispering.


    From time to time, some people also looked at a few ugly Zhuge children over there.


    Although they did not know why some of the sons of Zhuge family appeared here, this did not prevent them from making various guesses and staying here to watch the excitement. Although Chu Mo disappeared here at the first time after he soared, he was still seen by the people of Tianjie families who had been crouching there.


    It was a handsome young man, tall, slightly emaciated, with a black head, sword eyebrows and starry eyes. After flying up, he didn''t have the strangeness and bewilderment of most monks from the celestial world to the celestial world in his eyes.


    Someone saw the young man''s eyes, calm as water!


    It seems that there is no excitement and curiosity about the heaven, the top palace for monks.


    Then he didn''t wait for these people to get close at all. He just glanced at them and left directly.


    "Who is the whole person?" A disciple of a small sect in heaven asked the people around him with a surprised look on his face, "why do you look so arrogant?"


    The disciples of this small sect, although their realm is not particularly high, at least they also have the cultivation of flying period. Speaking of it, the realm is at the same level as that of the celestial friar who just flew up. Although his strength is slightly inferior, he has never taken the monks who soared in the fairy world too seriously.


    Over the years, he also saw many monks who rose from the celestial world. Although they could soon enter the realm of the great Luo Jinxian, they were all polite when he saw them.


    After all, it''s the fairy world, and few people can maintain that kind of tough confidence.


    Unless they are monks with a deep background in the heaven, they may have a relatively strong aura. But even that kind of people will not easily ignore them.


    Because among these people, there are not only monks in the period of ascension, but also those in the realm of great Luo Jinxian. Even occasionally, there will be great monks in the celestial realm!


    Among the children of the Zhuge family who are guarding here today, there is a fairy with a cold breath all over.


    But even the fairy didn''t have time to react at all, and watched the young man leave in a flutter.


    "Bullish? Hey, if you knew the identity of this person, you wouldn''t say so." An old monk beside the disciples of that small sect glanced at the disciples of Zhuge family over there, and said with a little schadenfreude.


    "Master knows?" The disciples of that small sect looked curious.


    Others all looked at the old monk curiously.


    The old monk came from a big sect in the heaven. Although he was not a master himself, he was very old and only had the realm of great Luo Jinxian. But the sect behind him is a big sect in heaven. It is also true for such a big family as the Zhuge family. People here respect this old monk more, not only because of his hard background, but also because he is very knowledgeable.


    The old monk didn''t show off, and directly said, "if I guessed right, the man just now should be Chu Mo!"


    "Chu Mo?" The disciple of the small sect frowned slightly and looked puzzled: "who is Chu Mo?"


    There were also a few people whose expressions were similar to those of the disciples of the small sect, all with a blank face.


    "Who is Chu Mo?"


    "Is he famous?"


    "I haven''t heard of it."


    However, among these people, there are still those who are well-informed after all. Hearing the old friar mention the name, he immediately popped the tooth flower seed, with a face of flesh pain, looking at the old friar: "was that man Chu Mo just now?"


    The old monk nodded, "nine times out of ten."


    Someone glanced at Zhuge family: "no wonder... Zhuge family, a big family, rarely sends people to this place. Before, I wondered why they suddenly sent a great monk from the realm of immortals here? Now I finally understand that feelings are to block Chu mo."


    There is nothing to avoid here. Several monks of the Zhuge family over there looked at this side coldly, and their expressions were a little bad.


    But not everyone here is afraid of the Zhuge family, and the old monk is not afraid. He ignored the eyes of the monks of the Zhuge family and said faintly, "the gratitude and resentment between the Zhuge family and Chu Mo has not been a day or two. But it''s funny to say, blocking people here, but watching them leave in a daze..."


    At this time, a monk of the Zhuge family over there said coldly, "old man, pay attention to your words!"


    The old friar smiled and said, "why? Don''t you say it?"


    What else did the friar of Zhuge family want to say, but he was stopped by the friar of celestial realm and shook his head slightly. Then, looking into the distance, he said in a deep voice, "elder Lang is coming!"


    A mighty force covered millions of miles, and then... A rainbow, like a bridge built in the sky, instantly appeared on top of everyone.


    Then, a figure came here in an instant.


    The old monks and others felt the pressure, and their eyes were all shocked. What they didn''t expect was that it was a big man in the realm of emperor!


    Although it is said that the Zhuge family and Chu Mo have a lot of gratitude and resentment, these outsiders did not expect that the Zhuge family would send out a big man in the realm of emperor for a Chu mo. Isn''t that great monk in the celestial realm just enough?


    "What''s going on? Are you sure it''s him?" Zhuge Lang looked coldly at the monk of Zhuge family in the celestial realm over there.


    Seeing Zhu Ge Lang, the immortal immediately looked respectful: "elder Hui Lang, if the portrait is correct, that person is Chu mo." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1044

    Zhuge Lang took a deep breath, and two gloomy eyes shot out of his deep eyes. His firm and handsome face was also full of gloomy color. He looked at the immortal coldly: "since you are sure, why don''t you follow him?"


    The monk of the celestial realm looked at Zhu Gelang with a wronged face and said, "the elder didn''t give thousands of instructions before... Don''t... Don''t let us scare the snake?"


    Zhuge Lang said coldly, "are you a pig? I said that day at that time, did you hear clearly? That day! After you see him, don''t startle the snake." just turn on the Dharma array I laid! Why didn''t you turn on the Dharma array just now? Huh? "


    The monk of the celestial realm looked at Zhuge Lang coldly, and his body immediately shook slightly, whispering, "it''s too unexpected... It''s too late."


    "Fool!" Zhu Ge Lang scolded angrily, and then slightly closed his eyes, his hands kept binding, and began to deduce.


    He is also a child of Zhuge family. He has also learned magic tricks. Although he is not very proficient, he is still much better than ordinary people. What''s more, he is the boss of the realm of emperor. The induction of Qi engine is beyond the reach of others.


    The old monks and others over there all held their breath and looked at this scene. They didn''t even dare to breathe, for fear of disturbing the emperor of the Zhuge family.


    Although the old monk was not afraid of the immortals of the upper Zhuge family, he dared not call the emperor with his two courage. Otherwise, if someone kills him casually, the sect behind him will never fight for it.


    They are a group of ordinary celestial friars with ordinary blood, who can''t enter the magic world, otherwise they won''t be sent to guard this soaring place. It''s hard for them to see a big man at the level of emperor on weekdays. I didn''t expect to see a big man in the realm of emperor Huo with my own eyes.


    This made their hearts extremely excited.


    Then, Zhuge Lang opened his eyes and looked in one direction, ignoring the trembling Zhuge friars, he directly flashed and disappeared into the void.


    The immortal friar of the Zhuge family immediately softened his legs and sat on the ground, wiping the cold sweat on his forehead without image.


    The other sons of Zhuge family all stood there pale, their eyes full of fear. They screwed up this thing! Needless to think, Zhuge Lang must be quite dissatisfied with them. If you can catch Chu Mo and kill him, it''s OK to say that if you fail... They all looked at each other and couldn''t help shivering. I dare not think about it anymore.


    After Chu Mo soared, he saw the monks in Zhuge''s clothes at a glance, including the monk in the celestial realm. So without hesitation, he directly urged the phantom wind step, like a blue smoke, and disappeared in people''s sight.


    Those disciples of Zhuge family, because they didn''t expect Chu Mo to fly at this time, just to confirm his appearance, delayed for a while. When they came back to God and flew up, Chu Mo had already disappeared. Then they hesitated again.


    With such a hesitant effort, Chu Mo has completely disappeared. I don''t know how far I''ve run.


    Chu Mo felt a little lucky in his heart. Fortunately, he felt wrong, made a quick decision, and directly soared. The Zhuge family found their own place to soar and stayed here.


    If you fly according to the original plan, nine times out of ten you will fall into their trap.


    So Chu Mo tried his best to use all his strength on one leg as soon as he came up. The speed of the whole person was incredible.


    Shrinking to an inch, millions of miles away, just a few breaths of time has passed.


    Chu Mo''s strength is now infinitely close to Da Luo Jinxian. Only a little short, he can really step into that realm. In a word, this is just a closed door thing.


    But will the other party give him this time?


    Chu Mo thought that nine times out of ten it would not!


    But he must use the shortest time to let himself step into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, because only in that way, he can barely be qualified... To fight with the big guy in the realm of emperor!


    Not qualified to fight, but qualified to fight!


    Because only by stepping into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, can he wield the strength of the realm of emperor and Lord perfectly.


    But that is only the combat power of the realm of emperor, but it is not equal to the real emperor. It''s far from the real Emperor!


    After all, this Buddha is just a great Luo Jinxian. His mastery of power and his perception of Tao are far from reaching that level. If you meet a real fairy, you can fight. But if you meet a big man in the realm of emperor, it can only be a surprise sneak attack.


    As for now, Chu Mo is not even qualified to sneak attack!


    He didn''t know what kind of people the Zhuge family would send to deal with him, but it wouldn''t be too bad. And it is very likely that Zhuge Lang is the young emperor.


    We must escape to a safe place as soon as possible!


    Chu Mo exerted his geomantic magic all the way, moving the mountains and rivers, and quickly wiped away his traces. But doing so... Is just doing your best. Chu Mo was well aware of the horror of a monk in the realm of emperor. It won''t be long before the other party will find him.


    The aura of heaven is extremely rich. To be exact, the aura of heaven can already be called "Daoqi".


    This kind of Qi is dozens of times stronger than the aura of the fairy world!


    Just say that the monks in the heaven cultivate many times faster than those in the fairy world. Under the nourishment of this Taoist spirit, as long as they are not particularly stupid people, their progress must be difficult for the fairy world to hope for.


    In less than an hour, Chu Mo had escaped tens of millions of miles away.


    This kind of degree, looking at the whole practice world, in the same realm... Is already invincible.


    But Chu Mo knows that this is not enough. Much worse.


    The fear that haunted him did not diminish because of his temporary escape.


    The heaven is too big. Chu Mo is moving in a straight line in one direction, rushing thousands of miles away, but he hasn''t even gone out of this forest.


    The forest is covered with various towering ancient trees, and huge mountains, like dragons lying on the ground, lie there.


    Occasionally, I will encounter some powerful celestial beasts hibernating below.


    Chu Mo felt lucky that there was no powerful celestial beast to attack his "little dot".


    When Chu Mo flew more than 75 million miles, a big city suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The walls of this city are unbelievably high and have reached the sky. The clouds in the sky are floating in the middle of the city wall.


    From a distance, Chu Mo could sense the smell of the avenue from the city wall.


    The city wall is magnificent and ancient, but it is extremely well preserved, obviously supported by a strong Dharma array.


    Chu Mo hesitated and fell from the sky about a dozen miles away from the big city. Because he saw all the other monks, too. No one flew directly into this big city.


    Chu Mo originally wanted to go around, but running like this was not the way at all. There are pursuers behind, which is certain. Rather than running like this, it''s better to hide in this city first.


    In such a city, there may be real masters in it.


    "I hope this city has nothing to do with the Zhuge family." Chu Mo''s face showed a wry smile, and his heart was somewhat uneasy and helpless. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1045

    In fact, the gratitude and resentment between him and these families in heaven, combined, is not really deep enough to let the other party raise the family to fight with him. To be honest, not to mention a monk who can''t even reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, even if he is now a real immortal, he can''t be so valued by the big families and sects in the heaven. Even if Zhuge Changping of the Zhuge family died because of him, it was only a grudge between the younger generations of the family.


    Rising to the height of the whole family, it is not worth mentioning, nor is it the hatred of the whole family.


    Which clan is undead? Which sect''s core disciples never fall?


    If every time a core child dies, he or she will raise his or her family to fight with each other, the whole practice world will probably be completely disordered.


    Chu Mo is very clear that the fundamental reason why these big families keep chasing him... Is the secrets of him! It''s his absurdly powerful alchemy ability! It''s his endless powerful skill and terrible magic!


    These... Are the root causes that really attract those big families who don''t want to let him go anyway.


    To put it bluntly, in the spiritual world, any hatred is an excuse, and only interest is the eternal theme... It is what those big families and factions care most about.


    For example, this time, the Daoyuan pill refined by myself for Lingdan hall really touched the bottom line of Zhuge family. The total size of that cake is so large. Originally, 50% is from Lingdan hall, 30% is from Zhuge family, and the remaining 20% belongs to those scattered forces and some independent alchemists!


    But with the appearance of Daoyuan pill, Lingdan hall directly distributed more than 60% of this cake!


    Zhuge''s Dan medicine business was directly robbed of at least half of it. Those scattered forces and independent alchemists were relatively less affected. Only the Zhuge family, a big family who wants to catch up with and surpass the Lingdan hall, will be extremely angry. Because they have been fatally challenged.


    In the past, Chu Mo didn''t know much about the benefits, but only a vague concept. But now, Chu Mo, who has three cities in the magic world, is very clear about how terrible the benefits are. That number is enough for a big family like Zhuge family to send a big man in the realm of emperor... To hunt him down in person!


    Chu Mo used his versatile skills to directly change his appearance into a middle-aged man of about 40 years old, with a full beard and calm eyes. Walking in this noisy city of heaven, I feel the atmosphere of heaven.


    There are almost no non human spirits in the street. The scene in this magical world is completely different. In heaven, non human spirits usually do not easily enter the human world.


    Moreover, only when you come here in person can you feel what the spiritual world of heaven is like.


    Chu Mo hardly met any ordinary people who passed by.


    It can be said that even a vegetable vendor here may be a monk in his infancy.


    The friars in the primordial period are already at the level of their ancestors in the spiritual world. Even in the fairy world, they can also have a small position. But here... In the heaven, Chu Mo couldn''t see the pride of "senior friars" from the face of the infant friars. Instead, his eyes were full of prudence and humility.


    Chu Mo felt something in his heart: This is the heaven!


    He thought, and suddenly a strange feeling came into his heart, and the sky god began to heat up and give a warning.


    Chu Mo directly did not hesitate, and used the formula of array words to completely hide his own breath. Now, even if Zhu Ge Lang stood in front of him, it was impossible to feel anything abnormal from him.


    At this time, the people on the street suddenly became a little restless, a strong breath, and the wind generally passed along the big city.


    Someone looked up at the sky with a dignified look: "is there power?"


    Others looked puzzled: "how does it feel like the other party is looking for someone?"


    Because there was a cold divine sense, with that strong breath, coldly swept through those people in the city. The monks are very sensitive to the Qi machine, and they are aware that someone is observing them in the dark.


    Most people dare to be angry but dare not speak. The person who can release this breath is at least a great monk in the realm of true immortality. Not everyone dares to provoke.


    But someone also issued a cold hum: "too much?"


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, letting the divine consciousness pass through his body. The divine consciousness passed directly here without stopping at all.


    At this time, a terrible smell suddenly broke out in the city, just like a huge stone suddenly fell in the center of the lake, instantly rippling violently. Directly impact the external divine consciousness and the breath to pieces.


    Then, a divine thought that others could not hear spread, and rose to the sky: "no matter who you are, don''t be wild on my territory, get out!"


    Then, a divine thought came from the sky to respond: "ZHUGE family, Zhuge Lang, no offense, is tracking an enemy. Please be convenient."


    "What''s the matter with the Zhuge family? Can the Zhuge family control my head of Ziyan city?" The spirit in the city was very strong, and it was pushed back hard.


    In the void, Zhuge Lang''s mind stagnated slightly, and his heart was a little angry. He used Zhuge''s magic tricks, and then with the powerful perception of the realm of emperor, he traced all the way here. He is more than 80% sure that Chu Mo entered the purple smoke city.


    Originally, Zhuge Lang did not pay attention to such a city in his mind. In his opinion, it''s just a city. How dare you challenge Zhuge family?


    But the fact gave him a slap in the face. The other party not only dared to challenge, but also became even more impolite after hearing that he was from the Zhuge family!


    After a little hesitation, Zhuge Lang sent out a divine thought again: "friend, you talk like this, isn''t it a little boring? I''ve already said, I don''t mean to offend you, I just want to find someone."


    "I don''t care who you want to look for, don''t look for it in my purple smoke city! Out of the purple smoke City, it''s up to you!" Cold thoughts, another hard response.


    In the realm of emperor, he is close to the peak of power, and his understanding of Tao is also quite profound. Generally speaking, it is rare to show your emotions clearly. But at the moment, Zhu Ge Lang still couldn''t help feeling furious. He felt the hostility of the other side, and his heart was angry and strange.


    He had heard of the purple smoke city in the past. Although it was far away from the sphere of influence of the Zhuge family, he had never heard of any great power sitting here. I haven''t heard of any grudges between Ziyan city and Zhuge family. Why can''t a powerful statue here get along with itself?


    "Do you mean to have a hard time with the Zhuge family?" Zhuge Lang''s mind was already obviously unhappy.


    "Little thing, you are too arrogant! Don''t talk about Zhuge family all day. Haven''t you been weaned?"


    With the mocking spirit, a big white hand, like jade, suddenly rose from the purple smoke city and hit it hard somewhere in the sky.


    Bang!


    There was an earth shaking bang in the void.


    Laws are powerful.


    A figure was directly beaten out and rolled towards the endless distance.


    "Noisy!" A woman''s voice suddenly rang out between heaven and earth.


    This time, it''s not a mind, it''s a voice¡ª¡ª


    Third watch. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1046

    At this moment, the whole purple smoke city seemed to be frozen, and there was a strange pause. The noise stopped in an instant, and the whole city was so quiet that the needle could be heard. Then, the noise rang out again, but the noise was mixed with the screams of countless people... The noise!


    "Ziyan emperor!"


    "Ziyan emperor is out of the pass!"


    "God, did I hear it right? Is it really the purple smoke emperor?"


    "So many years..." an old man couldn''t help crying.


    Chu Mo couldn''t understand why the purple smoke emperor had such prestige in this city. But he knew that the purple smoke emperor had just made a move and directly scared Zhuge Lang away!


    As for the spiritual exchange between the two sides, except for the two parties, others are unknown.


    Along with Chu Mo, everyone could only see the jade white hand rising from the city and slapping it somewhere above the sky. There are many people who don''t even see the person who was evacuated.


    The speed is too fast!


    Even Chu Mo saw only a shadow.


    Zhuge Lang was slapped and flew over there. Although he was not seriously injured, he still couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of blood. In his dark and deep eyes, he emitted an extremely venomous light. Looking at the direction of Ziyan City, he said in a deep voice, "Ziyan emperor, the next day you come again, it will be the time for you to break the city!"


    His voice boomed and he followed his words.


    This is an oath, the oath of the emperor realm boss, a change of wind and cloud. There are all kinds of visions in the sky.


    "In that case, don''t go." The cold voice of the woman sounded, and the white jade like hand appeared on the high sky again, and pointed like a sword, directly stabbing Zhuge Lang, who was already very far away.


    This time, Chu Mo saw clearly that it was a woman''s hand, but it was too huge. Each finger was like Optimus Prime. If it was reduced to normal size, it should be beautiful. But at the moment, it only makes people feel boundless shock in their hearts.


    Is this the real strength of the emperor? Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    After Zhuge Lang over there said this sentence, he immediately ran away. It should have used the magic weapon of escape, which is incredibly fast. Turn into a light and disappear directly into the void.


    But it was still impacted by the power of this finger. With a wow, it spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, which unexpectedly fell from the sky like a long river. Like a rainbow.


    Boom!


    The long river turned into blood essence fell millions of miles away from Ziyan City, directly annihilating large mountains and rivers, turning into a blood lake.


    Zhuge Lang let out an earthshaking roar, and then his body completely disappeared.


    The whole Ziyan City, this time, was silent.


    After a long time, someone suddenly shouted, "Ziyan emperor is invincible!"


    Everyone shouted, "the purple smoke emperor is invincible!"


    The sound shook the sky.


    Chu Mo''s heart was also full of shock. At the same time, I am grateful to the purple smoke emperor.


    Although the female emperor may not know who she protects at all, Chu Mo is still grateful. If it weren''t for her, Zhuge Lang couldn''t have retreated at all. Chu Mo will never be given time to be promoted here to the realm of great Luo Jinxian.


    Now Zhuge Lang was injured, which gave Chu Mo a buffer time.


    Now there is one question left for Chu Mo: do you want to take the opportunity to leave here.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s spiritual awareness of the sea, suddenly sounded a cold female voice: "come to the purple smoke building in the south of the city."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and his eyes showed a strong shock again. At this time, he suddenly felt that the female emperor did not know who she protected! It was only after she knew herself that she hit Zhuge Lang!


    Just when Chu Mo hesitated, the cold voice sounded again: "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Chu Mo came back to his senses with a wry smile on his face. He was just shocked, not afraid of anything. Now that it has been found, go there. He also wanted to know who the purple smoke emperor was and why he wanted to help himself?


    Just thought the other party hated someone coming here to find fault, but now I understand that''s not the case. Then we need to find out the reason why the other party did this.


    Chu Mo walked quietly towards the south of the city, shrinking into inches. Almost in the blink of an eye, he arrived at the south of the city. Just looking for someone to ask where Ziyan Xiaozhu is, I suddenly saw a seemingly ordinary old man walking towards him.


    Before Chu Mo asked, the old man whispered, "follow me." With that, he took the road ahead.


    Chu Mo followed the old man, turned left and right, and soon came to a quiet area, where he couldn''t see a pedestrian.


    Finally, the old man stopped in front of a small courtyard and looked back at Chu Mo: "go in, miss is waiting for you."


    Chu Mo looked up. On the courtyard, there was an old plaque with the words "Ziyan small building". Chu Mo nodded to the old man, then gently pushed open the gate and walked in.


    After coming in, I felt suddenly enlightened. There are all kinds of flowers and trees in the yard, which is very beautiful. A woman in a white dress is carefully watering a pot of flowers.


    Seeing Chu Mo coming in, he nodded gently, "wait a minute." Then he began to pour water on those flowers.


    Her movements were very gentle, as if she was afraid of disturbing the flowers. Every move contains a strange beauty.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly watching. He didn''t feel any strong breath on the woman. On the contrary, the more I looked, the more I felt that this woman was ordinary, not ordinary in appearance. In fact, this woman was very beautiful. What is ordinary is her behavior, which will give people a feeling of sister next door after a long time.


    To Chu Mo''s surprise, the woman kept him waiting for more than two hours. In these two hours, from noon to evening, the white woman only did one thing to water the flowers.


    Finally, she finished watering the last one, and a thin layer of sweat appeared on her forehead. The pink face is also somewhat flushed. It seems to be worn out.


    At this time, she suddenly thought of Chu Mo, turned her head, and a pair of black and white very pure eyes fell on Chu Mo, gently nodded: "good."


    Chu Mo showed a wry smile on his face, and then saluted with his fists: "I''ve seen the purple smoke emperor!"


    "You should call me elder martial sister." The white skirt woman youyou said, and then looked at Chu Mo: "my master, is the wandering empress!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo immediately stared at the woman, and the whole person was about to lose his ability to think. Intuition told him that it was almost impossible!


    If Qin poetry can become the apprentice of the wandering female emperor, it is understandable. The wandering female emperor had a relationship with the Qin family in the heaven. But in front of me... This is a stronger Emperor than Zhuge Lang! How could she be the supreme disciple of the wandering lady?


    Besides, is it such a coincidence? Chu Mo broke into a big city casually, and then met the apprentice of the wandering female emperor? And saved him from a disaster?


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" The woman glanced at Chu Mo lightly and asked softly¡ª¡ª


    Today is the 18th birthday of Feng Xiaoxiong, the cute little sister of Dao Meng. I wish her a happy birthday and everything goes well here. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1047

    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "this is really incredible. Please search and see the most complete! The fastest updated novel."


    "I also think it''s amazing." The woman said faintly, "after the master told me this, he said that the first stop for you to fly to heaven is this city, so I came back specially to wait for you." With that, the woman smiled, as if flowers were in full bloom: "master also found me a little younger martial sister, a little girl of the Qin family in the heaven?"


    "This..." Chu Mo was completely speechless. Because the other party even knows this thing, obviously it can''t be hearsay or the like.


    Chu Mo sounded, and the shock in the heart of the extremely beautiful woman in the tomb of Guixu became stronger and stronger. She said to herself: can we say... The supreme ability has been so strong?


    As if she had seen through what Chu Mo thought in her heart, the woman said, "the supreme is the utmost of power, and it is also the Tao."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at the woman puzzled.


    The woman said, "practitioners all say that they practice the Tao, but in fact, until the supreme, they practice power. Think about it, isn''t every breakthrough you make a process of increasing power?"


    Before Chu Mo could speak, the woman then said, "as the power becomes greater, the means that can be exerted will become more. The higher the realm, the stronger the magical powers and secrets that can be exerted. But in the final analysis, it is still the strength of the power."


    Chu Mo thought about the woman''s words carefully. Finally, he suddenly found that he was speechless.


    Because it''s true.


    Upgrading from one realm to another is indeed a process of increasing strength.


    The stronger the power in the body, the more means. The stronger the attack and defense will be. As for the understanding of the road and the control of the laws of heaven and earth, in fact, they are far less skilled than the control of their own power.


    The woman waited for Chu Mo to think for a while before saying, "in fact, when she reached the realm of true immortality, it was really the time to contact the ''Tao'', because in the realm of true immortality, the unity of the yuan and the gods could be incarnated into thousands of things. But at that time, the Tao was still her own Tao, a path. When she reached the realm of emperor, it was also close to the extreme of power, and the Tao was still a path."


    "What about the supreme?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Supreme is the ultimate power. A person''s noumenon, the strongest power that can be exerted, should be the supreme realm. Only when you reach one extreme, can you open another extreme. That is, Tao..." the woman looked at Chu Mo: "That kind of way... Is the real... The way between heaven and earth! It can let the cultivator really surpass and transcend. Therefore, the supreme realm is very magical and powerful. Now, do you understand?"


    Chu Mo scratched his head and shook his head with some embarrassment: "I don''t understand... I''m too far away."


    "No, you are already excellent." The woman smiled faintly: "when master said this to me in the past, I didn''t understand it at all."


    Chu Mo smiled, and some didn''t know how to answer.


    The woman glanced at Chu Mo: "do you believe my identity now?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "although it''s incredible, I don''t think you need to cheat me in this way."


    "Then call me elder martial sister?" The woman suddenly showed a naughty smile.


    Although he knew clearly in his heart that the age of this woman was beyond his imagination, if he only looked at her, he would not regard her as an ancient or elder at all. Only when she is a gentle neighbor sister. So Chu Mo didn''t have any resistance to this elder martial sister. Looking at the woman, she called, "elder martial sister!"


    "Well, good!" The woman nodded and chuckled, "master used to have only me as an apprentice. Unexpectedly, over the years, she even accepted another apprentice, a student."


    Yes, Chu Mo is not an apprentice of the wandering female emperor, but a student. But even if it was a student, what he learned was not much less than the purple smoke lady in front of him. Almost all the inheritance of the wandering female emperor was passed on to Chu mo.


    Therefore, the purple smoke emperor recognized Chu Mo as a younger martial brother, and he really didn''t make mistakes.


    "These days, you live here. When master passed on your inheritance, you were too young, and it is said that what you learned is very mixed. Here, I can replace master and make your magic more perfect." Ziyan looked at Chu Mo and said, "just in time, you quickly break through the realm."


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at Ziyan gratefully, "that... Elder martial sister, will this bother you?"


    Ziyan smiled: "no, I''ve been practicing for many years, and I''ve been very lonely. I have a younger martial brother, who is very happy."


    Chu Mo gave Ziyan a serious gift: "then, thank you, elder martial sister!"


    This result, Chu Mo never dreamed of before. His previous friends in the heaven were really limited. Hu lie was one. At Lingdan hall, although it was an alliance, Chu Mo didn''t want to ask them too much. Unexpectedly, after coming here, I found that he was not alone. This feeling warmed his heart.


    In this way, Chu Mo directly lived here in Ziyan Xiaozhu. He also asked the elder martial sister of the emperor realm whether the person who fought with her that day was Zhuge Lang, and Ziyan said it was him.


    Seeing Chu Mo was worried, Ziyan told him with a smile that it didn''t matter. Although the Zhuge family was as strong as clouds and had a large family, she was not afraid.


    In fact, Chu Mo has lived here for half a month and successfully stepped into the realm of golden immortals. Zhuge''s revenge... Did not arrive as scheduled.


    After Chu Mo stepped into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, the charm of the whole person appeared very extraordinary. With the help of Ziyan, he also had a new understanding of the inheritance passed on to him by the wandering female emperor.


    "Are they really afraid to come?" On this day, Chu Mo asked Ziyan.


    Ziyan shook his head, "if they are smart enough, they should not dare to come."


    Chu Mo looked at Ziyan with a shocked face and couldn''t help asking, "elder martial sister, what level are you in?"


    "Emperor." Ziyan said.


    "Isn''t the emperor divided into many levels?" Chu Mo looked at Ziyan: "what level are you at?"


    Ziyan smiled gently and said, "eightfold."


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo took a breath and looked at the purple smoke blankly. After a long time, he said, "it''s so high!"


    "Don''t worry, you will soon step into this realm." Ziyan said.


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and shook his head. He believed that he could soon step into the realm of true immortality. But to say that he can quickly step into the realm of emperor, he really dare not boast.


    In terms of talent, although he never thought he was bad. But his is too low!


    Growing up from the human world, he has been ahead of too many people step by step to today. But compared with those real top Tianjiao in the heaven, Chu Mo really dare not say that he is the strongest one.


    Because someone of his age has stepped into the realm of emperor.


    Ziyan said, "maybe someone will step into the realm of emperor first, but you must step into the realm of young supremacy first!"


    "The supreme has no way..." Chu Mo smiled helplessly.


    Ziyan said faintly, "the supreme is not necessarily hopeless. As long as you take every step of your life, you will become the youngest supreme!"


    Chu Mo thought of the young supreme who had crossed the endless galaxy when he was in the fairy world, and thought: that person''s age should be older than himself, but is it also limited?


    Ziyan looked at Chu Mo and said, "pack up your things. I''ll take you to a place where you may grow up faster. At the same time, you can also meet more people. As for your previous gratitude and resentment with some people in the world of heaven, please solve it by the way."


    "What?" Chu Mo was stunned and looked at Ziyan: "where?"


    "Tianlu." Ziyan said softly. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1048

    The road of heaven is a road, a road full of strange and unknown! However, this road has attracted countless Tianjiao people from the heaven to go.


    Few people have been able to walk this way since ancient times, and none of them is weak.


    When they set foot on this road, some people only had the realm of immortals, but after coming out of this road, they rushed directly to the peak of true immortals. There are even a few people. When they set foot on this road, they were Luo Jinxian, but after coming out of this road, they became emperors!


    "Tianlu is opened once every three thousand years. As long as it is a monk above the golden immortals of the great Luo and under the emperor, you can enter. If you can finish walking, leave from the end and improve your accomplishments, you can at least improve a great realm! But it may also fall halfway. There are opportunities and endless dangers on the road, full of strangeness and uncertainty. Some come from Tianlu itself and others around you."


    Ziyan seriously explained to Chu Mo, and then looked at Chu Mo: "are you going?"


    Chu Mo did not hesitate: "of course!"


    Ziyan looked at Chu Mo with a happy smile on his face and nodded, "master didn''t say you wrong."


    "Wandering teacher?" Chu Mo looked at Ziyan.


    Ziyan nodded: "yes, she said that you look gentle, but there is a ruthless force in your bones. It is this ruthless force that will support you to a higher level." Ziyan said, lowering his eyelids and whispering, "Master said I lacked this ruthlessness, and said I liked to laugh too much. In fact, over the years, I have worked hard to change."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. This is a top monk in the realm of emperor! He is a person standing at the peak of the spiritual world.


    Emperor Bazhong... In this realm, I''m afraid there are no such masters in the general clan. But at this moment, it shows the little girl''s side, which makes people feel a little distressed and compassionate.


    Ziyan said, glancing at Chu Mo: "can''t you laugh at elder martial sister?"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "how can it be? In fact, I think everyone has his own different way. What the teacher said... May not be all right."


    Ziyan couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t dare to object to master. When she passed on the voice to me a while ago, she rarely told me a lot about you. She said, if I take the initiative to talk to you about my shortcomings, you will say that what your master said may not be right, you have to go your own way."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and he was surprised that the beautiful teacher who didn''t laugh and picked him up after a word disagreement could say such words.


    Ziyan then said, "in fact, the teacher also said that she had thought about me for many years. Until now, she felt that I might not be suitable to follow her path again. Although she has successfully become the supreme, if I follow her path again, I may not succeed."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I think so, although I''m completely unfamiliar with that road."


    Ziyan said with a smile, "Master said that you are extremely intelligent. Even if your talent is general, you can also step out of an unprecedented way. Not to mention, your talent... Master said that the whole practice world is incomparably good."


    Chu Mo looked amazed.


    Ziyan said, "it''s true!"


    "How can it be so good?" Chu Mo said, "there are countless geniuses in this world. Although I don''t like to belittle myself, I can''t be arrogant."


    "Modesty is a good thing." Ziyan looked at Chu Mo: "do you have anything else to do in the heaven? If not, let''s start for Tianlu."


    Chu Mo thought for a while, in the heaven, in addition to the gratitude and resentment between several families, there are only a few things left.


    The first thing is where Qi Xiaoyu is. According to the deduction, she still exists in this world, but the location... Can''t be locked at all.


    The second thing is about Liuyun. Now Chu Mo has stepped into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and he really wants to see Liuyun. There should also be an explanation for what happened that year. Anyway, he will recognize it.


    The third thing is master and Shiniang. But master and Shiniang are very safe now. Xiaodie left a message to Chu Mo on the letter board, saying that they had set foot on the road to find those kinds of herbs. At the same time, their cultivation is also improving rapidly. Tell Chu Mo not to worry about them.


    Therefore, this third thing, for Chu Mo, can be put aside temporarily. Because Shiniang Xiaodie also promised him to inform him at the first time in case of danger and difficulties.


    The rest of things, such as where the rooster went after soaring into the sky, such as drinking with Hu lie, such as the master of the scarecrow puppet... These are not the top priority.


    The rooster has long said that he has his own things to deal with when he flies to heaven; Hu lie''s side, Chu Mo can contact at any time; The master of the scarecrow puppet... He has no clue at all, and he is too lazy to think about it.


    But there is another thing that has been pressing on Chu Mo''s heart, that is the blood demon ancestor!


    If this threat cannot be solved, the shadow of the blood demon ancestor will always accompany his growth. Anytime, anywhere, there may be great danger.


    It''s just that the realm of the blood demon ancestor is no longer what Ziyan can solve, so Chu Mo didn''t mention it to Ziyan.


    In fact, Chu Mo has guessed that the matter between him and Qi Xiaoyu has long been known by many people, and it is not even a secret in the fairy world. Qi Xiaoyu is a fairy princess. Even if the blood demon ancestor didn''t know himself, he must know Qi Xiaoyu.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to guess that Chu Mo was the one who was bad for his good deeds.


    There may be other reasons why there has been no movement until now, but Chu Mo has never been too lucky. I''m ready to face the Revenge of the blood demon ancestor in my heart. Chu Mo would not be too passive as long as it was not the blood demon ancestor.


    His perfect separation will definitely surprise many people who despise him.


    Chu Mo just said the first thing, saying he wanted to find Qi Xiaoyu. Ziyan said: "if there is no accident, these people should all appear on the road of heaven. The road of heaven is opened once every 3000 years, and any friar who has a little confidence in himself should not miss it. Even many friars in the peak realm of true immortals have been able to step into the realm of emperor, but in order to wait for the road of heaven to open, they will continue to suppress the improvement of the realm. Just for this opportunity!"


    Chu Mo was a little surprised and asked, "just to wait for this opportunity?"


    Ziyan nodded: "Yes, because of this opportunity, they may directly rush to the triple and quadruple realm of the Emperor... For those young adults, they may even rush to the seven fold realm of the emperor! However, in recent tens of thousands of years, there are many fewer monks who rush to the high realm of the Emperor, but even so, the essence on the road of heaven is still unimaginable. In the past, some people once said that the road is the road to God. But in the law of heaven and earth After the change, it was suppressed. "


    Although Ziyan didn''t say it in detail, Chu Mo was still very shocked. The road to God... What kind of grand occasion will it be in the past?


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at Ziyan and asked, "did elder martial sister also walk the road of heaven?"


    Ziyan rarely gave Chu Mo a white eye: "I won''t tell you!" Then she walked away slowly.


    Chu Mo''s face was dull, and he thought to himself: did I say something wrong¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1049

    Chu Mo then opened the letter board and found that the message of the opening of the Heaven Road appeared on the letter board.


    "Big news, the road of heaven opened once in 3000 years, and it will be reopened again this time. Are you ready, monks above Da Luo Jinxian?"


    "I don''t know how many amazing figures will appear this time the road of heaven opens, and how many young adults will break through from the peak of true immortals to the emperor''s high level at one stroke?"


    "This is a feast of genius, which has nothing to do with us ordinary monks." Someone lamented.


    "Hehe, the way of heaven... The way of becoming a God in the past is not so easy to say, as if anyone can finish this road. I advise those with ordinary qualifications not to step on it easily. Every time the way of heaven opens, countless people fall there. Do what you can." Some people sing bad.


    "By the way, what about the boy who came out of the human world? Did he fly to the heaven? I hope he can catch up with this grand event. Isn''t it called peerless Tianjiao? Doesn''t it say that his qualifications and talents are comparable to the top genius in the heaven? This is an opportunity to test. Master Chu, don''t advise, come quickly!" Someone mentioned Chu mo.


    There are all kinds of news, saying everything.


    Chu Mo looked, but also a faint smile. Then he sent a message to Qi Xiaoyu, Hu lie and Xiaodie respectively: "I want to go the way of heaven."


    Xiaodie''s reply was the fastest: "you have soared to heaven? I heard about Tianlu. Your master and I are also going to go there. Do you want us to meet there?"


    Chu Mo replied, "there are few people in heaven who know you. It''s better to say goodbye first, and we''ll take care of you secretly."


    Chu Mo worried that there would be blood demon ancestors and people of those families staring at the demon king and his wife. Now they don''t have too strong self-protection ability.


    Xiaodie obviously thought of this and didn''t refuse. But he told Chu Mo that she and the demon king would be not far away from Chu mo. if there was danger, they would face it together.


    Chu Mo didn''t persuade again, because he knew his master and Shiniang.


    Hu lie also replied quickly, and his tone was very surprised: "your boy... He really came so soon, ha ha, great, when the time comes, our brothers will work together to kill him on the road of heaven!"


    Chu Mo was speechless. His heart said two great Luo Jinxian, killing him upside down? Did my sworn brother wake up?


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t reply as usual. All the news was like a stone sinking into the sea, and Chu Mo was also used to it.


    Then Chu Mo put away the letter board and began to practice silently.


    The mind method of heaven''s will is still the extreme volume of Tao, and there is no sign of breakthrough towards the fourth volume. But Chu Mo''s cultivation speed is quite amazing.


    Whenever he practiced, Ziyan would silently pay attention and feel the changes of the essence of the world around him. I couldn''t help admiring in my heart: what a demon!


    While running the mind method of heaven''s will, Chu Mo silently deduced all kinds of supreme skills he mastered, and deduced the nine character mantra of Taoism. Any skill needs to become more skilled in the process of continuous learning.


    A few days later.


    Ziyan left Ziyan city with Chu mo.


    Their goal is a large area of heaven, called Tongtian area.


    Tianlu is in the central area of Tongtian domain.


    The heaven is really too big, vast and boundless. The territory of billions of miles is only a drop in the ocean on this ancient continent.


    Ziyan directly sacrificed an emperor level warship. The speed of the warship amazed Chu mo. He had never seen such a fast warship, just like a light, directly breaking through the air.


    "Is this the magic instrument of the emperor?" Chu Mo looked at the interior decoration of the battleship, and his eyes glanced at several lovely dolls.


    Ziyan''s face was slightly red. With a wave, the beautiful dolls immediately disappeared. Then he pretended to be calm and said, "this is the supreme magic weapon! It was left to me by master. Its speed... Is the same as the speed of light!"


    "The speed of light?" Chu Mo was shocked.


    Although the body method of these monks works with all their strength, they can occasionally reach the speed of light at a certain point in time. But it was only a moment. Unless it is at the supreme level, otherwise, it is impossible to maintain that speed at all.


    But this warship can actually reach the speed of light? This is amazing.


    Ziyan said, "but to reach that speed, the demand for energy is too high. Unless it is the power of the supreme realm, even the emperor can''t last long. It''s not running for life, and you don''t need to start that speed."


    "That''s great!" Chu Mo said.


    Although it did not reach the speed of light, the speed of this warship was absolutely unique. Along the way, Chu Mo was either practicing or standing in the porthole of the warship to see the scenery passing by at high speed.


    The continent of heaven, below, the battleships pass through the endless starry sky. Sometimes it''s very close to some stars, and you can feel a pulling force. However, the warship was always stable and was not dragged by any stars.


    "The heaven is really big!" Chu Mo sighed.


    "It was bigger." Ziyan said, "when the world fell apart in the past, many continents turned into dust."


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, and then said, "can you tell me the story of that year?"


    Ziyan was about to speak, when suddenly the tip of his eyebrows picked up, and his voice said coldly, "die!"


    Boom!


    Chu Mo felt the warship tremble violently, and with his realm, he almost fell down. His body staggered, and his eyes showed surprise. I don''t know what happened.


    The purple smoke''s expression became dignified, and his concentration drove the warship up millions of feet in an instant.


    Chu Mo saw that a dazzling light directly hit the place where their warship had just flown, and then flew out tens of millions of miles... Into the dark infinite universe.


    "Someone is attacking us?" Chu Mo asked.


    Ziyan nodded, instantly stopped the warship, then turned around and said coldly, "come and don''t be rude."


    Chu Mo felt the warship under his feet tremble slightly, and then... He saw an equally gorgeous light, shooting directly into the depths of the universe.


    Boom!


    A dazzling light suddenly exploded in the void of the universe tens of millions of miles away.


    Then, seven or eight warships rushed towards Chu Mo at the same time. Form a posture of encirclement, and at the same time, energy shoots down those warships.


    "It''s not too humiliating to carve small skills." Ziyan said coldly, driving the warship and instantly disappeared in place.


    The next moment, the warship appeared directly behind the other side!


    The seven or eight warships seemed to be scared and wanted to stop and turn around instantly, but they were far less flexible than the warship controlled by Ziyan.


    "Stay here." Ziyan said, his body flashed and disappeared directly.


    The next moment, she appeared outside the battleship, in the vast universe. Standing there quietly, long hair fluttering, clothes fluttering, like a goddess.


    Then, Ziyan shot.


    Slap!


    A huge warship, ashes.


    Second palm!


    The second warship was torn apart, turned into powder and rustled down.


    When Ziyan''s third palm was raised, a terrified voice sounded in a warship: "master Ziyan... Don''t start, have something to say!"


    Palm drop.


    That warship, annihilation. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1050

    Three huge warships were instantly extinguished, smashed by the purple smoke three palms, and disappeared into the void... ¤· 0. Chu Mo could see clearly in the warship. Every time Ziyan shot, he was carrying a terrifying force like destroying the sky and the earth. Hit on the other party''s warship, the terrible force instantly tore up the other party''s warship, and then constantly tore it, completely tearing it into dust in a very short time. As for the monks in the warship, they have no ability to escape at all. In an instant, death disappeared.


    There were also powerful monks in the warship. Chu Mo could feel a large number of Taoist principles floating in the sky across the warship. After the death of the monk, this road belongs to the heaven and earth road. These Tao principles are the ones that these monks once understood.


    "Is this absolute power?" Chu Mo looked shocked.


    Is this the real power of the master level friars?


    With five warships left, where can we afford to lose our hair and attack? They all accelerated, trying to escape this void. Because they know that staying here is a dead end.


    At this time, a cold cry came from the distance: "Ziyan emperor, you are too much! Don''t you feel ashamed to shoot at a group of young people?"


    A rainbow came across the vast void, and a figure was shrouded in hazy light. He raised his hand and pointed to the purple smoke that was ready to attack the fourth warship.


    Ziyantou didn''t lift his head, and his other hand stopped at random. Then the hand patted the fourth warship without pause.


    Bang!


    The fourth battleship turned into a fireworks in the lonely depths of the universe.


    Boom!


    At the same time, there was a loud noise in the sky.


    The whole void shook a little.


    The visitor''s finger was blocked by purple smoke and made a strong noise.


    Ziyan''s body just shook slightly, but did not step back. But the visitor retreated tens of thousands of miles, and at the same time gave a startled and angry cut-off, "have you entered the eighth level?"


    Purple smoke here just snorted and patted the fifth warship.


    At this time, how dare the remaining monks on the four battleships stay in the battleships? They all flew out of the warship and flew in all directions with their souls in their hearts.


    Bang!


    The fifth warship was destroyed.


    "Ziyan! You''ve gone too far!" The emperor who was repelled by purple smoke shouted.


    Ziyan ignored him at all and continued to smash the remaining three warships one by one.


    For a moment, the whole void was scattered with the wreckage of the broken warship. These warships behind, I don''t know whether Ziyan deliberately or their strength is a little exhausted. It was not completely crushed into slag, but into countless pieces, floating in this void.


    It gives people a kind of spiritual shock.


    Chu Mo felt that Ziyan was intentional, which was to frighten each other.


    Up to now, Chu Mo didn''t even know where these warships came from and why they attacked them.


    In heaven, not everyone can own a warship. The price of every warship is an amazing figure. Not to mention this kind of warship with excellent performance and super high grade. The price of each ship is enough to make a big family feel meat pain.


    Now eight ships have been destroyed in one breath, which is nothing. The most important thing is that there are dozens of monks on each warship. The monks on four of the ships were completely destroyed!


    None of them escaped alive!


    This is the biggest loss.


    The loss was so great that the emperor, who was shot out, had a tingle on his scalp. He knew in his heart that the matter was really serious, and he didn''t even know how to explain it to the family.


    Ziyan looked at the monk in the realm of emperor with cold eyes and said coldly, "give me an explanation."


    "You still want to explain to me?" The emperor looked at Ziyan with some collapse: "you attacked our people!"


    Ziyan looked at the emperor faintly and didn''t speak, but his eyes became colder and colder.


    "All right, all right... I admit, I admit it''s a warship in our family. After seeing your warship, I accidentally made an attack... But..." the emperor was a little psychologically flustered by Ziyan''s eyes, and forcibly defended, "but it was not intentional..."


    "What about the second attack? It''s also careless?" Ziyan looked at the emperor coldly: "don''t you think you''re humiliating your IQ by saying this?"


    In fact, the emperor was also very clear in his heart that this matter was indeed the reason of his own side. When their warship met the warship flying at high speed, the people inside did not know why they directly attacked others.


    Now people are dead, and I can''t ask the reason. I can only guess that those people are trying to die by themselves.


    Thinking of this, the emperor sighed and said bitterly, "Lord Ziyan, you are also a famous person for a long time. Can you be so common with some children? Now things have come to this point, what do you say?"


    "So you have to give me an explanation." Purple smoke said faintly.


    "I \\\\\\\%..." the emperor almost collapsed, looking at Ziyan: "your anger is also out, and our people have been killed and injured countless... Originally, Tianjiao, who had hope to come out of the road of heaven, is now half dead. What explanation do you want?"


    "Is that the settlement?" Ziyan looked at the emperor.


    "...." the emperor stood in the void, his face was dark, and the whole person had been extremely angry, but he did not dare to shoot Ziyan again.


    Originally, they were all standing on the same level, but they didn''t want to see it for many years. Ziyan had broken through the eight levels of emperor and Lord. Even he is no longer an opponent. Now if he continues to entangle with Ziyan, I''m afraid he will suffer.


    The emperor looked at Ziyan with a gloomy face: "this matter has been exposed for the time being. But this time, it must be that Ziyan emperor also came to send people into the path of heaven? Let him be more careful."


    Ziyan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes looked at each other coldly: "do you threaten me?"


    "I didn''t mean that." The emperor said lightly, "it''s just that the hatred between the two sides has ended. No matter what the reason, the young people who believe in my family will not be willing to accept this fact. Their relatives and friends have just died, and there will inevitably be anger in their hearts."


    At this time, the monks who had just fled around gradually gathered together, gathered behind the emperor, and looked at Ziyan, full of fear and hatred.


    Ziyan said, "then I''ll kill them all."


    At this moment, the monks who had just gathered behind the emperor all showed a look of horror in their eyes, and subconsciously wanted to escape.


    But in front of a big man in the realm of emperor, how far can he escape?


    The emperor took a deep breath and looked at Ziyan: "Ziyan, do you want to die?"


    "So what?" Purple smoke said faintly.


    Chu Mo saw all this in the warship, and couldn''t help thinking: her elder martial sister is really domineering! Too strong! The pressure made the other party almost have no room to breathe.


    In the distant void, a warship flew again, and the speed of this warship was also incredibly fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, it''s here.


    The warship hovered in an instant, and several people came out of the warship. Everyone was covered with a faint light.


    One of them looked at Ziyan and said, "kill a large number of children in my family. Ziyan, you have to pay for your life!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1051

    With that, the man didn''t hit Ziyan, but slapped the warship hovering in the void.


    At the same time, several other people rushed directly towards Ziyan, and all of them burst out a strong breath.


    Chumerton in the warship was shocked, and a breath of death instantly shrouded the warship where he was. In the void, a huge and incomparable palm condensed, just like a star, directly smashed at his warship.


    The void where the giant palm passed collapsed one after another, and the laws of the avenue crisscrossed.


    Ziyan snorted coldly, "die!"


    Raising your hand is a palm. Suddenly, the slender hand appeared in the void and directly smashed the other party''s huge palm.


    Then the other hand on this side attacked the other people who rushed at the same time.


    Chu Mo in the warship could see clearly that Zhuge Lang was actually among those who rushed to the purple smoke, and his eyebrows immediately stood up, and his eyes instantly became cold. Gritted his teeth and said, "ZHUGE family..."


    What misunderstanding, what carelessness? This is clearly the people of the Zhuge family, who recognized the warship of Ziyan and wanted to attack unexpectedly and destroy the warship of Ziyan, giving Zhuge Lang, who had a grudge against Ziyan before.


    Just didn''t expect that Ziyan not only escaped their attack, but also became so strong that he didn''t hesitate at all. He destroyed their warships and killed the monks in four of them.


    If the remaining monks didn''t escape quickly, I''m afraid they would also be killed on the spot by Ziyan who directly connected people and boats.


    Bang bang!


    In the void, there were several explosions one after another, and the monks who rushed to Ziyan gulped blood one after another and retreated backward.


    In their eyes, they were all shocked, and looked at Ziyan strangely. I didn''t expect this beautiful woman, who was as beautiful as if she didn''t eat human fireworks, to be so powerful.


    They were besieged by several emperors, but this was the end.


    The friars of the Zhuge family all turned pale with fear and retreated one after another towards the distance.


    Just now they were thinking, well, the big men in the family are here, which should give this cruel woman an unforgettable lesson. As a result... The fact is completely different from what they think.


    Gave them a heavy slap in the face.


    "ZHUGE Lang, I didn''t kill you last time. I didn''t expect you to be endless?" Ziyan looked at the group of people who were beaten back by her with cold eyes, and then his eyes fell on Zhuge Lang, who was the most injured.


    Zhuge Lang looked at Ziyan with red eyes and clenched his teeth. "Demon girl, last time you meddled, this time you killed my Zhuge family children for no reason... This revenge is over."


    Ziyan said, "I don''t know until now that you Zhuge family are so reasonable. In the past, Zhuge Ming, the ancestor of Zhuge family, had a wonderful plan, which can be called a highly respected power in the cultivation world. Today''s descendants are unexpectedly so unworthy. If Zhuge Ming predecessors still live in this world, they will be angry with you alive. If they have died, I''m afraid they will also be angry with you."


    "Ziyan... How dare you insult our ancestors of Zhuge family?" Zhuge Lang''s eyes were about to crack and looked at Ziyan.


    Ziyan said faintly, "just tell the truth."


    At this time, an old man looked at Ziyan coldly and said, "ZHUGE''s children provoked you first, damn it. But you killed too much!"


    Ziyan disdained: "two attacks, the third turn back, still want to attack. In my place, there will be no second chance. They did three attacks, and they all deserved to die."


    "Good, good, good!" The old man said, glancing at the warship behind Ziyan, and then said faintly, "let''s do this first, but Ziyan emperor, this cause and effect will be found sooner or later. Our Zhuge family... Is not the kind of family that can endure being bullied to the end."


    Ziyan squinted, and there was no expression on her delicate face, but in her eyes, there were stars rising and falling, and years passing. She looked at the young monks behind the emperors coldly.


    Those people are cold at the bottom of their hearts. I''m afraid no one will feel very happy to be stared at by the power of an emperor''s eightfold realm.


    If it weren''t for the fear of not taking care of Chu Mo in the warship behind him, Ziyan really wanted to kill all these people. She knows where the old man of Zhuge family is.


    Zhuge Changzhi, the most brilliant Tianjiao of the younger generation of the Zhuge family, came out from the end of the Tianlu 3000 years ago. When entering, it is the peak of true immortals. After coming out, it directly steps into the seventh realm of the emperor.


    Now 3000 years have passed, it must have improved.


    In addition, I heard that Zhuge family has another immortal who is qualified to be called a young adult this time. His name is zhugechangfeng. He is less than 30 years old this year, but he has reached the peak of true immortality. It is said that he had the strength to step into the realm of emperor and Lord, but in order to wait for this time to open the way of heaven, he deliberately suppressed his own strength.


    Presumably, among the people who have just died, there is no such young pride, otherwise, Zhuge''s group of people must be crazy immediately.


    Ziyan wanted to find Zhuge Changfeng and kill him with one blow. This can make the younger martial brother less a powerful enemy. But at present, it is simple for her to repel these friars of Zhuge family, but it is difficult for her to kill them all.


    And she will lose her care for Chu mo. she has completely provoked the Zhuge family and doesn''t want these people to know that Chu Mo is with her.


    So, meditating for a moment, Ziyan said faintly, "if you want revenge, please accompany me at any time. Dare to touch every tree and plant in Ziyan City, and make you turn the world upside down at any time!"


    With that, Ziyan flashed back to the battleship.


    With a bang, the warship made a loud explosion and disappeared in front of a group of monks of Zhuge family.


    From the top to the bottom of the Zhuge family, from the emperor to those monks who want to take the path of heaven, everyone''s eyes are full of anger and hatred.


    "Damn it!" Zhuge Lang couldn''t help but roar. As the youngest emperor of Zhuge family, I am full of shame and indignation at this moment.


    The talent of people is really different. Before stepping into the road of emperor, Zhuge Lang was as powerful as a bamboo all the way, and he was simply a model of peerless Tianjiao. But I never thought that after stepping into the realm of emperor and Lord, the speed of improvement directly slowed down countless times.


    Although compared with other monks, he is still a Tianjiao, but he no longer dare to put the word "peerless" on himself.


    I can''t afford to lose that person!


    Today''s Zhuge family has Zhuge Changzhi, a young strong man, whose realm is much higher than his. Now I am exploring a historic site, and I have no skills. If he were here, the situation would never be so embarrassing today.


    Zhuge Changfeng stood behind one of the emperors and didn''t say a word from beginning to end, because he was afraid of attracting Ziyan''s attention. Now he is far from Ziyan''s opponent.


    After Ziyan left, he stood up, hugged several emperors of the family, and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, predecessors, if you enter the road of heaven this time, you will step into the road of emperors. When I leave the pass, the Ziyan demon girl will die!"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1052

    As the largest city in the whole universe, there are many monks here on weekdays. Now because the road to heaven is opened, the huge and magnificent city of the universe is even more overcrowded.


    Chu Mo walked alone in the street, and a large number of monks passed by him. Most of them were like Chu Mo, with a bit of curiosity in their eyes, looking at the surrounding buildings, because most of these people, like Chu Mo, were the first time to visit the city of heaven.


    Chu Mo even saw the shop of Lingdan hall here. The shop is large, with seven or eight storeys high, and a huge plaque with three powerful characters "Lingdan hall" written on it. From the endless influx of people into the store, we can feel that the business here should be very good.


    This is also the first time Chu Mo saw the sign of Lingdan hall in the heaven.


    Ziyan was not with Chu Mo, and they had quietly separated before entering the city. Ziyan doesn''t want others to know the relationship between her and Chu Mo, especially after the fight with Zhuge family just happened, she doesn''t want to involve Chu mo.


    Before leaving, Ziyan casually gave Chu Mo a card made of sapphire, which looked very ordinary. Ziyan''s expression was also indifferent. He casually said, "take this thing and go to Tiandao garden. Some of the dishes in it are still good. By the way, Tiandao tree is also good. You can realize the Tao below."


    Chu Mo didn''t take it too seriously. He hadn''t heard of any Tiandao garden.


    Then Ziyan left, but after Ziyan left, he went directly to the Luo family, the Qin family, the Dong family, and the Shangguan family. After a secret talk, he drifted away. No one even knows that Ziyan emperor, who once moved the heaven, has been to the city of heaven.


    Soon afterwards, the top leaders of these families secretly ordered Chu Mo to be removed from the list of "family enemies", which turned into a dispute of gratitude and resentment between younger generations. And issued a password, no one is allowed to spread this matter.


    Many people say that the big families in heaven have a list of "family enemies", but all big families don''t admit it. But in fact, the list exists.


    Anyone who is included in the family enemy list is the enemy of this family! Once encountered, will pour the strength of the whole family, rather than never die.


    Of course, people who can be included in the list of family enemies by major families have been rare since ancient times. Chu Mo''s situation is a little special. He was listed simply because he has too many secrets.


    Ziyan certainly doesn''t have such a big face that she can make these celestial families compromise with her. In fact, her communication with the above families is simple and rude, with only one sentence.


    "I''m Ziyan. Immediately remove the name Chu Mo from the list of enemies of your family. My master is about to return. You can''t afford her anger."


    After saying that, he went straight away.


    At first, almost all the people who heard this were baffled and did not know what had happened. What kind of mess do you think this is? Purple smoke? Who is Ziyan? Who is your master?


    But they all know the name Chu mo.


    Because not all the senior leaders of all the big families arrived at the city of heaven at this time. Generally, the monks in front of the big families are usually in the realm of immortals and true immortals. So after being confused, these people all reported the news to their family leaders at the first time.


    Because this news involves Chu Mo, the youth of human world who has long been famous in heaven. They couldn''t help but ignore it.


    As a result, the top level of these families was directly shocked!


    It can be said that some were scared!


    The name Ziyan, many years ago, once shook the whole heaven.


    That''s also the proud girl who has walked through the road of heaven!


    In fact, the people Ziyan went to were not unheard of, but they did not connect this inexplicably beautiful woman with the former famous Ziyan emperor at the first time.


    They never dreamed that Ziyan emperor would appear in person, come to them and say such a strange thing to them.


    And Ziyan left directly after saying that. Even the real fairy couldn''t see her movements clearly.


    When I think of what the name Ziyan represents, people will have long disappeared.


    What makes these family leaders extremely afraid... Is Ziyan''s master!


    That''s the real way to suppress the existence of the whole heaven with one name!


    Wandering lady!


    Is she coming back?


    But is it really the case?


    Isn''t the wandering lady a very old figure? Isn''t it said that she has already fallen into the battle of the gods? How could she possibly return?


    But as the apprentice of the wandering female emperor, how can Ziyan talk nonsense? The realm of the emperor is also to follow the law, casually talk about the supreme, even if that person is her master, it will also be backfired!


    Therefore, this matter should be true!


    The wandering female emperor wanted to return, but her disciple, Ziyan Emperor... Told them to immediately cross Chu Mo off the list of family enemies. Does this not mean that not only Ziyan... But also the wandering female emperor is sheltering this young man in the human world?


    God!


    The senior leaders of these families all felt dizzy, and they were scared out of their wits.


    "Chu Mo has never been on my Qin family enemy list!"


    "Chu Mo has never been on the list of family enemies of my Dong family!"


    When the senior figures of the Qin family and the Dong family heard the news, they all had a feeling of being wronged to death.


    They were so inexplicably targeted by the terrible big man Ziyan... What made them afraid to even think was the anger of the wandering female emperor!


    The Qin family and the Dong family are full of grievances. At the same time, they all want to go to Ziyan to explain this matter at the first time, and want to tell Ziyan that this matter has nothing to do with us. But the problem is... None of them can find the whereabouts of Ziyan.


    Can''t find Ziyan, then find Chu Mo''s head office?


    The senior leaders of the two families simply met because of this matter and decided to go to the city of heaven to find Chu Mo and explain this matter to him.


    "Be nice, be nice!" An elder of the Qin family said.


    "By the way, aren''t the daughters of our two families around this boy? Let''s thank Chu Mo for saving them. Then admit the identity and status of Qin Shi and Dong Yu..." an elder in power of the Dong family agreed.


    "Don''t admit it? They are the daughters of our family!" Said the elder of the Qin family.


    "Don''t you know or I don''t know? Some people in our respective families have always wanted to be bad for them!" The powerful elder of the Dong family sighed.


    "What should I do?" The elder of the Qin family asked.


    "Warn those people! You must immediately contact Qin Shi and Dong Yu, the letter board, yes, use the letter board! Contact them and tell them that no matter where or when, they are the princesses of our two families! Turn back and send them the resources. Over the years, how much less their cultivation resources, ten times... No, fifty times to them!" Dong''s parents always sighed, "we really can''t afford the anger of the wandering female emperor!"


    "I can''t believe that wandering master... Is still there." The elder of the Qin family sighed. He was very clear about the relationship between the wandering empress and the Qin family. But he knew better that the incense was already very weak.


    If the Qin family only felt grievance and fear, then for the Luo family and the Shangguan family, Ziyan''s warning was simply a bolt from the blue!


    Blow them out of their wits¡ª¡ª


    Vote for a recommendation. It''s Monday. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1053

    "When did Chu Mo get involved with the wandering female emperor?"


    "This... What is this? How can Chu Mo have anything to do with the purple smoke emperor and the wandering lady?"


    "These two powers are actually protecting Chu Mo?"


    Both Luo family and Shangguan family were shocked by the news. They even doubted whether someone pretended to be the Lord Ziyan to spread the news. But two news came later, which finally made them confirm that this thing... Is true.


    The first news came from Ziyan city. To be exact, it began from Ziyan city.


    "ZHUGE Lang, the young emperor of the Zhuge family, tracked Chu Mo to Ziyan city and wanted to enter the city, but he was slapped and fanned by the emperor."


    "Ziyan emperor''s strength, according to legend, has reached the eighth level of emperor!"


    "The warship fleet of the Zhuge family happened to encounter the warship of the purple smoke emperor during its voyage. The warship, which once belonged to the powerful female emperor... Was a supreme weapon! As we all know, the supreme weapon usually has spirit, but the warship, a special magic weapon, is a rare non spiritual high-level magic weapon. Moreover, there is another weakness. If it is hit in the energy chamber, it will explode violently. Even if it is the emperor, it is difficult for the explosion of the supreme weapon Escape poison. Therefore, a reckless warship in Zhuge''s fleet launched an attack on the warship of Ziyan emperor. Results... "


    The result is self-evident, Zhuge''s fleet of eight warships was directly destroyed by the angry purple smoke emperor. All the monks in the four warships died, and none of them could escape alive.


    This news can almost prove the connection between Ziyan emperor and Chu mo. Some people even speculated that Chu Mo was probably on the warship of Ziyan emperor when he attacked Zhuge''s fleet!


    Of course, this speculation has not been confirmed.


    The second news came back from the monks who went to the front station of the city of heaven.


    The leading teams of Shangguan family and Luo family to Tianyu city each have two great monks in the realm of true immortals. Those immortals didn''t even notice someone breaking in at that time. When they saw the Lord Ziyan, they were stunned by the Lord Ziyan''s inexplicable words. When they recovered, they suddenly thought of a problem: they didn''t know how the purple smoke emperor came, and they didn''t notice how the purple smoke left!


    It is said that if you want to leave calmly in front of the great friars in the realm of true immortals, it is impossible for all friars in the realm below true immortals to do this except those above the emperor.


    This news is enough to prove another guess in their hearts: to warn them of these families, it is absolutely the purple smoke master!


    After confirming the authenticity of this matter, the Luo family and the Shangguan family all felt great pressure.


    The Luo family held an emergency Presbyterian meeting at the first time, at which the Luo family Presbyterian group almost hyped up.


    Because the gratitude and resentment between the Luo family and Chu Mo are deep. This comes from Luoning and Luoying in the past, involving Qin Shi and Dong Yu. The Luo family also made a very detailed investigation of Chu mo. Therefore, the family that Chu Mo was first included in the list of family enemies was not the Zhuge family, but the Luo family.


    But the Luo family has always been relatively low-key, leaving no handle for people. Except for a fairy Luo family, it was not so obvious to target Chu mo. even after the defeat of the fairy Luo family, the heavenly Luo family did not make much response. There are only a few family children who challenge Chu Mo on the letter board, but it''s nothing at all.


    The Luo family is actually waiting until when Chu Mo enters the heaven.


    But now Chu Mo has entered the heaven, and this happened again before they started. Caught them by surprise.


    "In my opinion, nine times out of ten, the purple smoke emperor is lying. It has been too many years since the divine war! That battle, a large number of supremacies have fallen through the ages! Even that... Hum, that has fallen! Since then, the traces have disappeared, how can we return? Isn''t this a fool?" A Luo elder said coldly.


    "According to very reliable information, after that war, many supreme masters were buried in Guixu, and then Guixu disappeared. Some people speculated that Guixu probably fell into the human world. Otherwise, there could be no news for so many years. And Chu Mo, who rose from the human world. From this point of view, it is not impossible for him to know the wandering female emperor." Someone put forward his own view: "we Luo family have never been out of the supreme, you should be very clear that even if the supreme dies... There may be a wisp of spirit in the world! This wisp of spirit is still not something we can provoke!"


    The one who raised the objection was a very old elder of the Luo family, who was also the realm of the emperor, named Luo Ziqiong. He was an old man who had lived for a long time. He knew many secrets of the heaven.


    "What do you mean?" The elder who spoke earlier looked at Luo Ziqiong and asked politely, "do you want to let Chu Mo go like this?" This elder, called Luo Bing, is a descendant of the five realms of emperor and Lord, but he is much younger than Luo Ziqiong. However, because there is still room for improvement, he has a high position in the Luo family in recent years, and he is not weak against the elder elders like Shangluo Ziqiong.


    "I never commented on that matter and let you fool around. But to be honest, you have done some." Luo Ziqiong looked at Luo Bing faintly: "although Chu Mo came out of the human world, don''t forget one thing, that is, all kinds of mysteries on him along the way. How can a normal human world teenager have such luck? Don''t you think it strange?"


    All the Luo family elders present, including Luo Cheng, the leader of the Luo family, were lost in thought.


    Luo Bing couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "according to your meaning, as long as the surname is Chu, all of them may have something to do with the former celestial power?"


    "What if there is one?" Luo Ziqiong didn''t care about Luo Bing''s attitude, but asked a light rhetorical question.


    Luo Bing was a little confused at first, and then he said with a strong attitude: "even if there is one, so what? That one has already fallen! Not to mention the war in the past, at least 100000 years have passed? How old is Chu Mo this year? How can he be related to that one? It''s funny!"


    Some people present nodded one after another, making eye contact with each other, and all agreed with Luo Bing.


    That divine war has indeed passed for 100000 years. Chu Mo is at best 20 or 30 years old this year. He is simply too young to be any younger. It really shouldn''t have anything to do with that person.


    Luo Ziqiong sighed softly and looked at Luo Bing: "you are unreasonable. Alas, there are some things you may not know. No wonder you."


    Luo Ziqiong''s words made Luo Bing look ugly, but he still said with a strong sneer, "what do you say? Popularize knowledge for our younger generations." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1054

    Luo Ziqiong took a deep look at Luo Bing and said faintly, "thirty years ago, people came to Luo Tianxian domain one after another."


    "What? How is it possible?" Luo Bing immediately retorted, "after the divine war 100000 years ago, Luo Tianxian domain completely sealed our big world. The supreme cloud 100000 years ago, after the war, our world was sealed, and there was no supreme! At the same time, there could be no one from Luo Tianxian domain!"


    At this time, Luo Cheng, the owner of the house, couldn''t see it. He glanced at Luo Bing: "can you let elder Ziqiong finish talking and put forward your opinion? Also, what you don''t know doesn''t mean that it hasn''t happened."


    In the Luo family, the owner is the absolute authority, so even if the level of Luo Bing is higher than that of the owner, at this time, he can only close his mouth with a red face, but it seems that he is still very unconvinced.


    Luo Ziqiong didn''t care much, but said, "thirty years ago, there was still a supreme person in our world. That person''s name was Chu Tianji..."


    "I know!" An elder of the Luo family suddenly said, "Chu Tianji... I know this person, but... He is the supreme? I only remember that he was once one of the top Tianjiao in the world of heaven and the youngest emperor of that year. Moreover, this time span has 100000 years. How could he be the son of that person? Even if the supreme longevity is very long, it can''t be more than 100000 years?"


    Luo Bing sneered, "that is, our Luo family has never produced the supreme. Even if we can get the supreme medicine and live a second... It will be 50000 years at most!"


    This time, the owner Luo Cheng didn''t interrupt Luo Bing, because he was also curious about it. More curious, how did Luo Ziqiong know this? Because he has never heard of these at all, even the name Chu Tianji, he has not heard much.


    It is said that such a big man can rush to the supreme realm in the era of being sealed. This kind of thing is simply very exciting. This news should be spread widely. How can it be so unknown?


    Luo Ziqiong sighed lightly, "Chu Tianji was born in troubled times. That is, in the era of divine war 100000 years ago, that era was too chaotic, so that great man sealed his son with supreme magic power. It was not until more than 20000 years ago that the seal was untied."


    "True or false?" All the people present, including the owner Luo Cheng, looked at Luo Ziqiong with doubts.


    Luo Ziqiong gave a long sigh: "I can step into the realm of emperor, in fact, it all depends on his help, and he... Is also my best friend. If Chu Mo really has something to do with this person, I want to keep him safe anyway."


    Luo Ziqiong said, taking a deep look at the people: "I left my family in the past to go out for experience. At that time, I almost gave up the road of pursuing the emperor."


    Some old elders present all nodded secretly. They knew Luo Ziqiong''s situation in those days.


    Luo Ziqiong didn''t come from the Luo family, but his blood was much more noble than those collateral branches. However, he was not valued at the Luo family in the past. In fact, up to now, this situation has changed a lot, but fundamentally, it still exists.


    For example, Luo Bing, who came from the same vein, openly provoked him because Luo Ziqiong was not from the same vein. Although he was an elder, his real status in the Luo family... Was not as high as expected.


    Luo Ziqiong then said, "later, I met brother Tianji. At that time, brother Tianji was infinitely close to the supreme realm. He was a quasi supreme. At that time, he didn''t despise me in the face of the true immortal realm, but regarded me as his friend. He often pointed me out that he was definitely my good teacher and friend on the road of cultivation."


    Everyone in the Luo family was silent, and they all felt some hot feelings on their faces. People in their own family have to look for opportunities from outside. And it really succeeded in the end. This can only explain one problem: the Luo family really doesn''t pay enough attention to some children who are not legitimate.


    And for those legitimate children, too much attention! For example, people like Luoning and Luo Ying.


    At this time, Luo Cheng whispered, "elder Ziqiong, say something about 30 years ago."


    Luo Ziqiong didn''t want to mention too much about himself. He was mellow and didn''t complain about his family. He nodded at the words and said, "thirty years ago, a battle broke out because of the arrival of some people in Luo Tianxian domain, but the position of that battle was in the depths of the universe, and many people had never heard of such a battle. Moreover, the nature of this battle was completely different from that of 100000 years ago."


    Luo Ziqiong said, glancing at the crowd, and then said, "I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but I heard an old friend say it. I don''t know the details of the truth of the matter. But one thing, this battle really happened."


    As soon as this word came out, many people present couldn''t help but be stunned. Looking at Luo Ziqiong in disbelief, they couldn''t believe it was true.


    Thirty years ago? Is this time too close?


    A supreme war happened around them, and it didn''t last many years. This is really sensational.


    If the news gets out, it will probably cause countless people''s exclamation.


    Luo Ziqiong then said, "Chu Mo is likely to be the descendant of brother Tianji in terms of age. Moreover, there is another thing, I believe you should all know this."


    Everyone looked at Luo Ziqiong, and their eyes had become dignified.


    Luo Ziqiong said, "the wandering female emperor was one of the main soldiers of the divine war! She was the most powerful subordinate around the great man. Have you always heard of her legend?"


    Luo Bing murmured: "Of course, I grew up listening to her story from childhood, as well as the gratitude and resentment between her and the Qin family... She is also a rare power that can survive from the era of divine war. She lived for three generations and died more than 5000 years ago. When she died, she was born with a vision and blood rain. Later, someone said that she also buried herself in Guixu. I also doubted that Guixu had disappeared, how could she find it? And if Guixu was in the human world, How did she go down? "


    Luo Ziqiong said, "is the supreme means that we can speculate?"


    The owner Luo Cheng glanced at Luo Ziqiong with some complexity: "why didn''t you say this in those days?"


    "When did the owner say that year?" Luo Ziqiong said, "if it was thirty years ago, I don''t think there is anything to say about it. My friend is gone, he is my benefactor, and I don''t want to publicize his deeds everywhere; if it was a few years ago... When Luoning and Luoying happened, how did I know that Chu Mo, such a young man, could be the descendant of brother Tianji?"


    Luo Cheng was speechless immediately, because he knew that Luo Ziqiong was telling the truth.


    Luo Bing was also shocked by what Luo Ziqiong said at this time, so he couldn''t make any sound. He lowered his head, and the light in his deep eyes flickered, I don''t know what he was thinking.


    Luo Cheng sighed, then looked at Luo Ziqiong and said, "well... According to the meaning of elder Ziqiong, how to deal with this matter?"


    Luo Ziqiong didn''t hesitate and directly said, "the most fundamental hatred between our Luo family and Chu Mo lies in Luo Ning and Luo Ying..." speaking of this, Luo Ziqiong paused and glanced at Luo Cheng: "so, I suggest... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1055

    "Wait a minute." At this time, Luo Bing opened his eyes, looked at Luo Ziqiong, and said faintly: "elder Ziqiong wants to hand over our Luo family''s legitimate children... Can''t it be handled by outsiders? Don''t forget that Luo Ying has fallen into a hidden disease because of that incident. Now, although he has also successfully broken through to the realm of great Luo Jinxian, the road ahead will be extremely difficult. This is already a very serious punishment for Luo Ying!"


    Luo Ziqiong sighed and stood up, Look at the crowd: "Well, I''m from the Luo family after all. No matter when it comes to Chu Mo''s attitude, I''m a member of the Luo family. I''m very old, and I don''t have much Shou yuan left. From today on, I''ll resign as an elder and concentrate on enlightenment. If I can make a breakthrough, I can add several thousand years of Shou yuan, which is also considered to do my part for the family. However, I don''t support the inclusion of Chu Mo on the list of enemies of the Luo family. Yan All in all, I hope you will take care of yourself. If someone raises a clan against Chu Mo again, I... Want to stop it. "


    With this sentence, Luo Ziqiong sighed and turned away.


    The room was quiet, and everyone''s faces showed thoughtful expressions.


    For a long time, Luo Bing sneered and said, "do you really think of yourself as a person? It''s just an emperor without breakthrough ability..."


    Luo Cheng glanced at Luo Bing and frowned slightly, "he''s right. Anyway, he''s a member of the Luo family after all. Elder Luo Bing, you should also change your temper in the future. It''s already the power of the emperor''s realm. Can''t you be peaceful?"


    "Peace? I''ve never been the kind of counsellor who can be bullied to the head and keep peace!" Luo Bing said.


    Luo Cheng said lightly, "now no one bullies our Luo family."


    Luo Bing looked at Luo Cheng and said, "the master''s meaning... Also agrees with Luo Ziqiong?"


    At this moment, Luo Bing had lost the last respect for Luo Ziqiong, the elder, and began to call him by name. But the others in the room didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong with it. The view of blood in the clan is really sad.


    Luo Cheng said, "remove Chu Mo from the list of enemies of the Luo family, but... I''m still interested in this person. If I have the opportunity, I can meet him."


    Luo Bing raised his eyebrows and finally showed a smile on his calm face: "I''m also very interested in him. Here I also want to say that the past belongs to the past after all. Don''t say whether his life story is really like what Luo Ziqiong said, even if it is... So what? That era... Has long passed!"


    Luo Cheng said, "we still need to consider the wandering female emperor. Her situation is somewhat special. The supreme who can live for three lifetimes may not be able to live for the fourth."


    "How is it possible?" Luo Bing and others all looked incredulous.


    Luo Bing said, "it''s an exaggeration to live for three generations. There''s almost no precedent! The fourth generation... I''ve never heard of anyone who has succeeded."


    "Not having heard of it doesn''t mean not." Luo Cheng frowned slightly and looked at Luo Bing, "so this thing, for the time being, let''s remove Chu Mo from the list, and then don''t touch him first. At least, it can''t be done by people at our level. Otherwise, the so-called removal from the list has become a joke."


    Luo Bing''s eyes twinkled, and he said faintly, "I see. This time, we Luo family are walking the road of heaven... But there are several real immortals!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Luo Ziqiong didn''t regret walking out of the room that symbolized the peak of the Luo family''s power. In the past, he only felt that the room was a little rotten, but now he felt that the room was not only rotten, but also full of a smell of evil!


    If there are hundreds of people, all kinds of people will exist.


    A super large family, of course, is the same. For big families, they are not afraid of the appearance of a few dandy children. I''m afraid that the whole family, from top to bottom, will form a trend of corruption and evil.


    This is the truth of the so-called upper action and lower effect.


    The upper beam is not right, and the lower beam is crooked. If all the senior figures in the family have that mentality, how can they expect the people below to be just and kind?


    Although Luo Ziqiong didn''t think he was a pure good person, he still couldn''t do such things as framing others for no reason or getting rich for nothing.


    There are still many things he hasn''t said about Chu Mo''s life experience. Originally, I wanted to say that part of it was to frighten these greedy people in the family, but the result was not ideal.


    Luo Ziqiong was almost sure that this young man who came out of the human world was the child of Chu Tianji, his sworn brother who was also a teacher and friend! He even knew who Chu Mo''s mother was. But this matter is a secret that can''t be told even after death. That name... Is a real taboo. Whoever mentions it will die!


    That is a Dharma decree left by the saint in this world at that time!


    Who dares to mention it?


    When Luo Ning and Luo Ying happened, Luo Ziqiong once doubted the identity of Chu Mo and whether he was the son of an old friend. But at that time, there was still a lack of strong evidence. Now the warning of the purple smoke emperor and the protection of the wandering female emperor made him no longer suspect.


    Chu mo... Is the child of Chu Tianji!


    "No, I have to remind the child before the sky opens." Luo Ziqiong sighed lightly, and then used his magic power to shrink into inches. After leaving the Luo family for hundreds of thousands of miles, he took out a warship and walked in.


    The warship instantly disappeared into the void.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Compared with the Luo family, the response of the Shangguan family is much more unified.


    "Remove Chu Mo''s name from the list of family enemies, and then tell the younger generation of the family to stay away from this person this time. But if he takes the initiative to find trouble, he can let go of the war. The premise is to have an absolute third-party witness."


    In the final analysis, the Shangguan family was not willing to be threatened by the purple smoke emperor, but still thought that if there was a chance, they would be able to find this place.


    The purple smoke light floating sentence stirred the four big families in the heaven. Regardless of the final result, the power of the name Ziyan can be seen.


    Chu Mo didn''t know about this.


    Chu Mo was waiting at the gate of a manor at this time.


    Just now, Hu lie sent a message to Chu Mo with a letter board, asking whether Chu Mo had arrived at the city of heaven. After receiving Chu Mo''s affirmative reply, Hu lie was very happy and asked Chu Mo to wait for him at the gate of Tiandao garden.


    After inquiring about several people, Chu Mo finally found Tiandao garden. The door was guarded, the realm was unfathomable, and there was a proud look in his eyes. Chu Mo finally understood why those people looked at him with envy when he just inquired about the Tiandao garden. Several female nuns who heard him also winked at him.


    Feelings this is a top consumption place.


    Although he had the card given by Ziyan, Chu Mo didn''t take it out in order to wait for Hu lie. But wait there honestly.


    However, none of the monks who came to Tiandao garden was ordinary. The man is handsome and handsome, the jade tree is facing the wind, and the woman is beautiful and noble.


    Chu Mo didn''t use his original appearance at this time. He turned into a 30-year-old young man by using all kinds of tricks. The clothes on the body are not particularly expensive, but they are not shabby. Speaking of property, I''m afraid that the young monks in the whole heaven, including those top Tianjiao, can''t compare with Chu mo.


    So Chu Mo couldn''t deliberately wear rags. His clothes were prepared for him by Qin Shi and Dong Yu before he soared. With the background of the two women, their eyes are naturally not bad, and the clothes chosen for Chu Mo are also very suitable.


    With Chu Mo''s dusty temperament, standing there is also very eye-catching.


    Otherwise, if you were an ordinary monk, you would have been standing at the gate of Tiandao garden all the time, and the guard would have come to rush people. This is not a place where everyone can stay. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1056

    Didn''t you see some monks just standing there from a distance? There were also some pretty nuns standing in the distance, or flirting, or pretending to be cold, arrogant and pure, waiting there. There is only one purpose, that is to be liked by a big man who is qualified to enter Tiandao garden and take them in together!


    Yes, entering Tiandao garden is not about money. Like Chu Mo now, even if he took out 10 million top-grade Tianjing, he might scare the guards of Tiandao park to death, but he absolutely had no chance to enter Tiandao park. It may even be considered provocative!


    The city of heaven plays an important role in the whole heaven because of the way of heaven. And Tiandao garden is an industry under a mysterious big power. That mysterious big force, even the big families in the heaven dare not easily provoke.


    In the distance, two monks looked at the direction of Tiandao garden with envy on their faces and whispered.


    "If only someone could take me into the Tiandao garden. I heard that there are emperor level herbs and Tiandao trees everywhere... Sitting under the tree for a quarter of an hour is equivalent to ten years of enlightenment outside! This is simply the place that monks of our generation dream!"


    "What''s this? You know what? The ingredients in Tiandao garden are free, and any kind of ingredients are hard to find in the whole heaven! The magic world has recently opened three new cities, and have you heard of the restaurants there?"


    "Yes, it is said that the ingredients in the restaurant are quite rare, and many things are very rare even in the heaven."


    "Hehe, those things are nothing here in Tiandao garden."


    "How do you know so clearly?"


    "Cough... I heard someone say, but the news is very reliable!"


    "Hey, what kind of person do you want to be qualified to enter the Tiandao garden?"


    "The recognized minority masters, peerless Tianjiao, and those young adults who have already proved their strength will be recognized by Tiandao garden. Then they will give a card symbolizing their identity. With this card, all consumption in Tiandao garden is free!"


    "Oh, my God, that day Daoyuan couldn''t die?"


    "You know what, this is the brilliance of Tiandao garden, understand? First of all, in this way, Tiandao garden will have unparalleled relationships. Second, when you are qualified to enter Tiandao garden, you will really eat and drink for free?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "You are really naive. Which of those people is not a celebrity? How can you do such a thing? Every time the heaven road is opened, the Tiandao garden will be opened. On weekdays, unless there are special circumstances, it will not be opened. Every time the Tiandao garden is opened, there will be a donation. Those big people who enter the Tiandao garden can donate something at will. For example, some treasures, special ingredients, or simply the best celestite. But donate the best There are few people in celestite, because it''s too vulgar. "


    "Well... What a long experience!" The handsome young monk sighed.


    He is also a blood friar. In his family, he can also be called a genius. At the age of 20, he has cultivated to the realm of great Luo Jinxian. On weekdays, he is also quite conceited. But until I came here, I realized that I was a frog at the bottom of a well.


    "However, the cards of Tiandao garden are also graded." Another monk was obviously showing off, because at this time, several female monks had come together and listened carefully. His voice grew a little louder, Smiled and said: "Their cards are all made of special materials, from low to high, they are silver, gold and purple, and there is also a kind of sapphire card in the legend. But as far as I know, only two cards have been issued since the day of youtiandao garden. One is in the hands of the wandering female emperor. Because she is the longest living supreme after the divine war! The other... I don''t know who owns it. Besides, no one else You can get this sapphire card. "


    At this time, a beautiful woman came over and interjected, "is it true that only the power of the supreme realm is qualified to obtain their sapphire card?"


    The friar scratched his head and said, "I don''t know this."


    "Oh." The beautiful woman looked thoughtful in her eyes and asked, "is it possible to take people in with any card?" With that, her eyes showed hope and looked at the monk.


    The monk looked at the beautiful nun in front of him and shook his head slightly. "As far as I know, it doesn''t seem to work. Only a gold card is qualified to bring one person in, and a purple card seems to bring five people in!"


    "So!" The beautiful woman sighed, obviously a little lost. From what the friar just said, we can also feel that the identity of people who are qualified to take gold cards has been great, and I''m afraid there are fewer people who can have purple cards.


    In this way, I''m afraid it can only be a dream to enter Tiandao garden for a long time.


    Just then, a group of people came from a distance, no more than six. Three men and three women, led by a young man in his twenties, with a beautiful face and bright eyes, dressed in extremely luxurious clothes, and with a peerless demeanor.


    Such a person, even if met elsewhere, will also give people a feeling of light in front of them, and at the same time, they will guess in their hearts that this is definitely not an ordinary person.


    These people here all subconsciously look at the group of people who are going to Tiandao garden.


    The six people, almost without squinting or looking at others, walked to the gate of Tiandao garden.


    The two guards are all people with high vision. When you see these people, you know their identities. They must be quite extraordinary.


    Sure enough, the young man at the head smiled faintly, took out a purple card from his body, and said to the two guards, "is it OK?"


    The two guards immediately looked dignified and hugged the young man at the same time: "have you seen your excellency!"


    People who can hold purple cards are not only unusual, but also their own strength. They can definitely afford to call them adults!


    The young man nodded slightly, then smiled at the other five people beside him and said, "give me a chance to show off, and you don''t have to take out your cards."


    The other five people all laughed, and one of them, a gorgeous woman in a yellow dress, said softly, "follow adult Qiushui, where else do we need to do?"


    A handsome man with noble temperament also smiled and said, "yes, I''ll definitely have wine and meat to drink with adults in autumn."


    The woman in yellow skirt glanced at the noble man: "zhaodongming, can you not say so vulgar? It seems that we are a group of bandits."


    Zhao Dongming laughed, "didn''t lord Qiushui become a king of the mountain?"


    Several people all laughed.


    The leading young man also showed a helpless smile and said, "you..."


    At this time, one of the six women in a red dress suddenly saw Chu Mo standing by, glanced only, frowned slightly, and asked the guard, "who is this?"


    The guard was slightly stunned, and then cautiously replied, "we don''t know each other, maybe we''re waiting for someone."


    A faint disdain appeared in the eyes of the red skirt woman. Oh, she said, "wait for someone to stand far away. What are you doing standing so close?"


    "This..." the guard looked embarrassed.


    The woman in red skirt suddenly showed a mischievous smile, took out a gold card directly from her body, first shook it at the guard, and then looked at Chu Mo: "kneel down and kowtow to me, call aunt, and I''ll take you in, how about it?"


    The woman in yellow dress frowned slightly and whispered, "Shuangshuang, don''t be ridiculous."¡ª¡ª


    Break out at five o''clock and ask for some recommended tickets.


    If you have a monthly ticket, vote for it. You''ve never been disappointed. A super plot has begun! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1057

    At this time, the group of people around the monk who popularized the Tiandao garden with the public previously, as well as those in the distance, all stared wide eyed. Looking at this scene, almost all of them breathed quickly. Looking at Chu Mo with admiration, they couldn''t wait to exchange themselves with Chu mo. at the same time, they regretted in their hearts. Why couldn''t they have the courage to stand there just now? Now, that opportunity may be your own!


    Originally, I thought that only the young man in that group had a purple card. They all thought what the young man just said was to find face for several of his friends. Who would have thought that those people actually had cards, and they were gold cards that could bring people in!


    Yes, they know that the woman in red dress is humiliating Chu Mo, but they would rather be humiliated!


    This is Tiandao garden! Not to mention how good those things are, as long as you can go in once, you will have a capital that you can boast to your descendants for countless years in this life! Even if you lose a little reputation for it, what is it?


    Not to mention that there are so many big people in there, but anyone who can be seen by a big person will get a great chance!


    Is it a disgrace to kneel down to a princess with incomparable respect? Back to the family sect, this is all capital that can be boasted, okay?


    Several beautiful nuns looked at the other two men in the six with watery eyes, thinking that even if they paid more, it would be worth going to Tiandao garden once.


    Unfortunately, the two men didn''t look at them at all.


    The woman in red dress smiled at Chu Mo, but her beautiful eyes were full of contempt.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, looking at the woman in red skirt, and didn''t speak.


    At this time, the woman in red dress slightly colded her face and said, "didn''t you hear me talking to you?"


    Chu Mo still didn''t speak, but quietly looked at the red skirt woman.


    At this time, the woman in yellow skirt glanced at the young man and whispered, "Qiushui adult?"


    The young man answered, then smiled and shook his head: "both are naughty and like mischief, just let her do it."


    The woman in yellow skirt was slightly stunned, with a trace of embarrassment on her face, and she was a little unhappy in her heart: it''s nothing to like mischief, but it''s a little too much to build on trampling on other people''s dignity. She doesn''t like this very much. At the same time, she also feels that long Qiushui is expensive as a young adult, but it''s really not good to fool around with Shuangshuang.


    At this time, Zhao Dongming whispered aside, "Xiaoying, your biggest weakness is that you are too kind. You can''t imagine the sinister degree of the people in the spiritual world. Don''t look at these people as a personal model dog, in fact, they are all very cheap in their bones."


    With that, he smiled faintly, "if you don''t believe it, look."


    Zhao Dongming took out a gold card from his body, flashed at the monks not far away, and said faintly, "come here, a girl who thinks she is beautiful. Before the heaven road opens, bring me tea and water, be my maid, and I will take her into the heaven garden!"


    As soon as the words fell, several nuns rushed here in an instant!


    There was even a short and fierce battle between them!


    Bang bang!


    A few voices burst out. A woman wearing a white skirt with a very pure and pleasant appearance defeated everyone, rushed to Zhao Dongming, blushed, bowed and saluted, "I am willing to be your maid!"


    "How''s it going?" Zhao Dongming gave a few proud laughs, looked up and down at the white skirt woman, and asked condescending, "what accomplishments do you have?"


    The white skirt woman replied, "fairy peak."


    "It''s a little bad, but I''m barely qualified to be my maid. But... I''ve changed my mind now." Zhao Dongming said with a smile.


    The woman in white dress bit her lips lightly, looking a little gloomy.


    Zhao Dongming said, "however, if you shout three times in public that I''m a bitch... I''ll take you in."


    "Dong Ming, you..." the woman in yellow dress frowned deeply, and she felt more and more that these people around her were like demons, which was too much!


    Hearing this, the white skirt woman instantly lost her blood color on her face, looked at Zhao Dongming absently, and bit her lower lip hard.


    "What? Don''t want to shout? Sorry... Go back." Zhao Dongming waved his hand casually.


    "I... I shout!" The white skirt woman suddenly shed tears and opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything. Then suddenly squat on the ground and cry loudly.


    In an instant, there was a dead silence around the whole Tiandao garden.


    But there are still many people looking at the white skirt woman, full of envy and jealousy. If it was them, don''t say I''m a bitch three times, even if they shouted ten times, a hundred times... They would also like to!


    For nothing else, after going in, you will realize the Tao under the tree of heaven. It''s worth it to be the maid of this big man and be rewarded with anything... It''s worth it!


    There were even a few nuns who had just been dismissed by the white skirt woman, who sneered at them.


    "Oh, didn''t you have a good fight just now? Why are you retreating now? I didn''t ask you to devote yourself."


    "That is, what is pure?"


    "My heart is so willing that I have to show a reluctant expression on my face. Who can I show it to?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Just now, several nuns who were still fighting fiercely with each other are standing on the same front.


    Zhao Dongming said coldly, "why? Can''t you shout? Hehe, I haven''t asked you to sleep! You can''t do this. You still want to go further on the road of cultivation? Get out!"


    The woman in white skirt stood up without saying a word, her face full of pear blossom and rain, her head bowed, and she was about to leave.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly said, "wait."


    The woman in white skirt stopped and looked at Chu Mo suspiciously with tears in her eyes.


    Chu Mo looked at the white skirt woman: "do you want to go in?"


    The woman in white skirt nodded and still didn''t speak. Obviously, she didn''t think that this man with the same handsome appearance and noble temperament would have the card of tiandaoyuan on him. If so, why didn''t he go in early?


    At this time, the woman in red dress sneered and said, "Hey, pity me, but dog, didn''t you hear my aunt talking to you?"


    Chu Mo suddenly looked at the woman in the red dress at this time. In a pair of seemingly calm eyes, surging waves instantly appeared, as if a river of heaven ran down from the nine days. The eyes that burst out instantly made the woman in red dress step back two steps.


    Even the young adult squinted slightly, turned sideways, blocked the red skirt woman behind, and looked at Chu Mo with some vigilance.


    Originally, none of them paid attention to Chu mo.


    You can feel it from the breath, just a weak person in the realm of great Luo Jinxian.


    But at this moment, the Qi machine in Chu Mo''s eyes completely exceeded his realm! Even reached the level of true immortals!


    Otherwise, he could never make young adults long Qiushui feel some danger.


    At this time, Chu Mo no longer looked at the woman in red skirt, but at the woman in white skirt, and said gently, "do you want to go in and see it?"


    The white skirt woman was also startled by the power just burst out in Chu Mo''s eyes. At this time, she felt that she might have missed her eyes. This person was not as ordinary as she imagined! So he nodded: "I''m stuck in the celestial realm and want to understand the Tao under the heavenly tree. I, I want to set foot in the celestial realm again."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I''ll take you in." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1058

    This statement was more powerful than the shock brought by long Qiushui, a young adult, who had just entered the Tiandao garden with five people.


    In all directions, everyone was stunned and looked at Chu Mo dully.


    Many people even show strong doubts in their eyes!


    A nun over there couldn''t help muttering, "is this man crazy? He took people in? Hehe, when we didn''t see him standing there for a long time like a fool? What ability does he have to take people in? Break in?"


    The nun spoke the voice of many people, many people think so.


    But at the same time, some people looked at Chu Mo with dignified faces, because they felt that the young man didn''t look crazy. I''m serious.


    Long Qiushui and his party were all stunned at first, and several of them immediately showed a mocking color on their faces.


    The yellow skirt girl Tong Ying looked at Chu Mo with some worry, and said in her heart that she should not be stimulated. She was full of nonsense, which would not end well.


    Zhao Dongming was very unhappy with Chu Mo, the bold guy who jumped out to "cut his beard". If it weren''t for his identity, he would have taught the boy a lesson. Sneering at one side: "I can''t get in, but I have to bring someone in? What place do you think this is?"


    The performance of red skirt woman Zhang Shuangshuang was much more direct. She sneered and walked to Chu Mo: "dog, are you crazy? With your garbage and smell of earth buns, what qualifications do you have to enter Tiandao garden?"


    "You want to hit me?" Chu Mo''s calm way.


    "What about taking action against you? Shouldn''t you teach me a lesson, you garbage who doesn''t know how to advance or retreat and doesn''t know how to live or die?" Zhang Shuangshuang was still angry that he had just been seen by this man to step back for several steps, and he was extremely disgusted with Chu mo.


    Long Qiushui, a young adult, still didn''t speak, but his eyes were a little more playful.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at the two embarrassed guards and said faintly, "this is how Tiandao garden treats guests? Can you fight at the door?"


    Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Chu Mo with a mocking face: "Why are you afraid?"


    Chu Mo ignored her and just looked at the guard of Tiandao garden at the door.


    One of the guards was also a little unsure at this time. Although Chu Mo had been standing here for a long time, God knew whether he had the card of Tiandao garden on him. If there was one... If they were accidentally offended, it would be troublesome.


    However, another guard said coldly, "of course, you can''t fight at the gate of Tiandao garden, but if it''s not the guests of Tiandao garden, please stay away from here and don''t disturb the distinguished guests of Tiandao garden."


    Zhang Shuangshuang, a woman in red dress, immediately looked proud, raised her chin, looked at Chu Mo contemptuously, and said sarcastically, "do you hear me? Garbage, get out of here while my aunt is not in a bad mood to a certain extent!"


    At this time, the white skirt woman looked at Chu Mo with a worried face and couldn''t help whispering, "forget it, we never know each other. Don''t be too stiff. Let''s go."


    "Go?" Zhao Dongming sneered, "kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistake! Then get out!"


    "Yes, kneel down, kowtow and admit your mistake, and then roll!" Zhang Shuangshuang also said coldly, "if you make a mistake, you just want to leave. How can you be so lucky in this world?"


    "Go? Who said I would go?" Chu Mo looked at the guard who asked him to stay away from here quickly and didn''t disturb the noble guest of Tiandao garden. Calmly, he took out a card from his body: "they are noble guests, what am I?"


    "Hahahaha, is this man really crazy? Do you think you can fool people with any card you take out?" Seeing that Chu Mo really took out a card, Zhang shuangshuangshuang, a woman in red dress, immediately laughed up and down. She didn''t believe that this kind of steamed stuffed bun could have a VIP card from Tiandao garden, especially the color of this card. What color is it called? Cyan? When did Tiandao garden have cards of this color? But then, an idea exploded in her mind like lightning, and her smile stopped instantly, looking at the card in Chu Mo''s hand strangely: "green... Green jade? Hmm? This is... This is a green jade card, how... How can it be? This must be false!"


    In the end, Zhang Shuangshuang became a little stuttered, looking at the card made of very ordinary sapphire in Chu Mo''s hand with a shocked face.


    Long Qiushui was also stunned. Looking at the card in Chu Mo''s hand, he was shocked as if there were stars flowing in his eyes.


    Zhao Dongming stared at the card in Chu Mo''s hand, as if the seemingly ordinary sapphire card had a huge magic, madly attracting his eyes, making it difficult for him to move his eyes.


    The yellow skirt girl Tong Ying looked at Chu Mo with deep eyes, her small mouth slightly opened, and her eyes were also full of shock and inconceivable. Although she sympathized with this person, she had no idea that the other party could actually take out such a card that no one could take out!


    The white skirt woman was also completely stupid. She looked at Chu Mo blankly. In her beautiful eyes, she was not only shocked, but also extremely strong.


    As for the monks who watched the excitement around, at the moment Chu Mo took out the sapphire card, they all turned into statues, standing there dumbfounded, and even the ability to think almost disappeared.


    Sapphire card!


    This young monk, who is handsome and has a good temperament, but his aura is far inferior to that of other young adults, actually took out a sapphire card from his body!


    This is a huge shock for everyone.


    Even in a short time, it completely reversed their understanding of the world!


    How could this happen?


    Wearing a beautiful red dress, Zhang Shuang stood there staring and muttering, "this is definitely not true!"


    Zhao Dongming, who wanted to make Chu Mo kneel down and kowtow to admit his mistake, opened and closed his mouth, but could not make a sound, and could no longer say that sentence full of ridicule and humiliation.


    The light in longqiushui''s eyes is getting deeper and deeper, He said slowly: "Jade card, tut... It is said that only two cards have been sent since the day the Tiandao garden was established. One of them, I don''t know who the owner is, and I''ve never seen that card appear; the other one is in the hand of the wandering lady! But the wandering lady, also didn''t enter the Tiandao garden. Later, she gave the card to her apprentice, Lord Ziyan emperor. Lord Ziyan has been to Tiandao garden several times. The card in your hand is purple The one of the smoke emperor? Or the one that never appeared? "


    Long Qiushui did not question the authenticity of the jade card in Chu Mo''s hand like Zhang Shuangshuang. Because as long as they are not crazy, no one dares to cheat with a fake card at the gate of Tiandao garden. In particular, only two sapphire cards have been issued.


    Chu Mo looked at long Qiushui and said calmly, "it''s none of your business?"


    Long Qiushui instantly turned black.


    Chu Mo stopped looking at him, and then looked at the equally stupid tiandaoyuan Bodyguard: "how many people can I take in?"


    The bodyguard stared at Chu Mo with gaping eyes. The corners of his mouth twitched violently, opening his mouth, and he was almost speechless. Instead, another bodyguard came over carefully, with two divine lights in his eyes, which fell on the jade card in Chu Mo''s hand. In a moment, he took his eyes back, and then said respectfully, "you are the most distinguished guest of Tiandao garden, and you can take as many people as you want!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, more and more monks gathered around, both men and women, their eyes lit up instantly, and all looked at Chu Mo with great enthusiasm.


    As for the monks who had just mocked Chu Mo, they wished they could come and kowtow and admit their mistakes immediately!


    Chu Mo ignored them all, pointed to the white skirt woman beside him, and said faintly, "I''ll only take her in alone." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1059

    There was a sigh of disappointment all around.


    Especially those who have just laughed at Chu Mo want to slap themselves immediately. Why are their mouths so cheap? Why should we look down upon others? Is it true that all young adults in the world are so pompous that they need to embrace each other?


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to figure it out now.


    It''s really a big lesson.


    Countless people regret in their hearts if


    Unfortunately, there is no if in this world.


    After verifying the correctness of the sapphire card, the bodyguard, who was very cautious at first, looked at Chu Mo with completely different eyes, and was extremely respectful: "look... Are you going in now? Or?"


    Chu Mo glanced at him and smiled, "can I wait here for a while? I still have a friend who hasn''t arrived."


    "Ah, yes, no problem how long you wait!" The bodyguard said repeatedly, his attitude was extremely respectful.


    Chu Mo nodded, stopped talking, and stood there quietly.


    At this time, the yellow skirt girl Tong Ying glanced at several companions around her, and then her eyes fell on the black faced long Qiushui, and whispered, "Qiushui, let''s go first."


    Long Qiu took a deep breath, took a deep look at Chu Mo, didn''t say anything, and turned to go.


    Zhang Shuangshuang suddenly burst out and said, "what''s the matter with the sapphire card? It''s not sent to you! What''s the look? Whose ancestor has never had a supreme master? Whose family has few emperors? Don''t think that if you hold a sapphire card, others will respect you! What people respect is the card in your hand!"


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at Zhang Shuangshuang: "what you said is reasonable. I agree with you. However, this is none of your business? It has something to do with you?"


    In Zhang Shuangshuang''s eyes, it seemed like a flame was about to burst out. From small to large, no one dared to treat her like this. Even young adults like long Qiushui dote on her. Therefore, this tone is hard to calm, and she has a murderous heart for Chu Mo now.


    "Brother, I''m late, sorry!" A loud voice sounded. Then, a tall man came directly from a distance, walked a few steps to Chu Mo, looked up and down, and then patted Chu Mo on the shoulder. Chu Mo''s face showed a smile, and hugged Hu lie.


    He saw tiger lie just now, but tiger lie didn''t recognize him at first because of his versatility. It is estimated that he took out the sapphire card, and Hu lie guessed it was him according to recent rumors.


    Hu lie looked at long Qiushui and others and said, "sorry, this is my brother Hu lie. Please give me a face. It''s just a misunderstanding."


    There was a slight cry of surprise all around.


    "Tiger minority leader?"


    "He is Hu lie. The current young master of the tiger clan has made rapid progress in recent years. It is said that he has stepped into the ranks of true immortals."


    "Not an ordinary person, but also a young adult."


    "I didn''t expect that man to be Hu lie''s brother. No wonder he was full of confidence."


    "Fart, I''m holding a sapphire card in my hand. I''m already confident, okay?"


    People immediately talked about it.


    Long Qiushui was also slightly stunned when he saw Hu lie, but then his expression returned to normal, looking at Hu lie faintly: "do you know who I am?"


    Hu lie was slightly stunned, shook his head and said, "sorry, I don''t know you."


    Zhao Dongming sneered: "you don''t even know Lord long Qiushui, and you want us to give you face? Sorry, this face can''t be given! Is there a misunderstanding, you don''t count."


    As long Qiushui was spoken by Zhao Dongming, a burst of uncontrollable exclamation finally sounded around.


    "God... He, he is actually long Qiushui!"


    "Young master of the long family, young adult long Qiushui!"


    "No wonder... It was him."


    Hu lie was a little stunned. After a long time, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly and said, "it''s Lord long. I apologize for my brother. This matter gives me a face. I owe you a favor!"


    Long Qiushui''s eyes show a touch of emotion, which is also a good thing to make the tiger minority owner owe a favor.


    Just as he was about to speak, Zhang Shuangshuang over there burst out again, pointed to Chu Mo and said, "no! Today, this garbage dog doesn''t apologize to my aunt. It''s not over! I think taking out a sapphire card can improve my status? Garbage is garbage! Put it anywhere!"


    Long Qiushui shrugged and smiled helplessly at Hu lie: "sorry, Hu lie, it doesn''t really matter to me. It''s mainly because he provoked my friend. You''d better ask your brother to apologize to Shuangshuang."


    Hu lie''s face changed, frowned, looked at Zhang Shuangshuang and said in a deep voice, "girl, can you..."


    "No!" Before Hu lie finished speaking, Zhang Shuangshuang directly interrupted Hu lie''s words and said coldly, "this garbage dog bumped into me. If you don''t apologize to me, it''s not over!"


    Hu lie''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. He actually came for a while. At first, he didn''t recognize that person as Chu Mo, but soon, he felt from Chu Mo''s behavior that this person should be his sworn brother who hadn''t seen for many years.


    But after seeing Chu Mo take out the sapphire card, he thought of some recent rumors and finally determined that this person was probably Chu mo. After coming over, seeing Chu Mo''s reaction, Hu lie was finally completely determined.


    Others don''t know, but Hu lie knows very well how much energy his brother has, let alone Zhang Shuangshuang. Even if he can''t fight against Shanglong Qiushui, Chu Mo will not be afraid of him!


    It''s not certain who will win or lose in the same realm!


    Therefore, in the face of Zhang Shuangshuang''s difficulties, Hu lie''s face cooled down. He was about to speak, but Chu Mo grabbed his arm.


    Then Chu Mo stood up, looked at Zhang Shuangshuang calmly and said, "although you are a girl, your behavior is a full bitch!"


    "Do you want to die?" Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Chu Mo with cold eyes, willow eyebrows upside down, and an expression that wanted to eat people.


    "First, I don''t know you at all, and I have no grievances or enmities, but you keep sneering, forcing each other hard and endlessly. Therefore, if you really want to fight, don''t talk nonsense! Come and fight! It''s just immortals." Chu Mo''s voice was as calm as his eyes, looking at Zhang Shuangshuang: "second..."


    Chu Mo looked at Zhang Shuangshuang: "I didn''t take out the card of Tiandao garden. You can do everything you can to ridicule, and you want to humiliate people to death; I took out the card of Tiandao garden, and you chatter endlessly. Is it in your eyes that anyone who is qualified to enter Tiandao garden must be dressed in royal clothes? Must be front and back? Must be arrogant like you? If so, then this Tiandao garden, it''s not worth entering!"


    "Well said!" At this time, a voice of praise suddenly sounded. Then, several people came over. The person talking was also a young man, wearing a coarse cloth gown, but his aura was too strong. It''s like a bright pearl, so oppressive that people can hardly open their eyes.


    Long Qiushui, whose face remained calm all the time, suddenly shot two divine rays from his eyes, looked at him, and said in a cold voice, "phoenix is unparalleled..."¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1060

    The young man in coarse clothes came over laughing, first nodded slightly at Hu lie, then looked at Chu Mo with a smile and said, "good brother, that''s great! The most important thing in the world is the garbage that looks down on people with red tops and white dogs. Don''t be afraid, don''t say you have a sapphire card, even if you don''t have a card, it doesn''t matter, I Huang matchless will take you in!"


    With that, he glanced at the white skirt woman who was already at a loss: "little girl, don''t worry, you are a woman with integrity and backbone, and this responsible friend took you in. Don''t be afraid of anything!"


    After saying that, Huang Wushuang put her hands on her hips and looked at long Qiushui with a big grin: "Bruce Lee, do you have a problem?"


    "You..." long Qiushui''s calm eyes finally rippled, and he said in a cold voice, "Huang Wushuang, pay attention to your words!"


    "Pay attention to a fart! What can you pay attention to? Call you Bruce Lee. Don''t you want to? Forget being spanked by your brother when you were a child?" Huang matchless had a teasing expression on her face.


    Everyone around was stunned at the moment, not by Huang Wushuang''s words, but by the name of Huang Wushuang!


    If long Qiushui is the young master of the long family, he is a promising young adult. Then this Huang Wushuang is the little Lord of the Huang clan, a super clan in the heaven. He has the same promising future, and he has always been able to beat long Qiushui!


    The families of both sides were close, but long Qiushui was so short in front of Huang Wushuang.


    The monks who can appear here today, even those around who are not qualified to enter the Tiandao garden, have no status and poor status, and can be called a leader. It''s just that one mountain is higher than another. Who can compare the status with. Compared with the long family and the Huang family, they are too far away. But this does not prevent them from knowing many other things that many blood friars do not know.


    Long Qiu looked at Huang Wushuang coldly, and his heart was extremely angry. It happened that the two families had been friends for generations, and he even had a certain blood relationship with this Huang Wushuang. But the relationship between them has always been bad. Huang Wushuang bullied him from childhood to childhood.


    In particular, being spanked is the biggest pain in long Qiushui''s heart.


    Now being mentioned in public, long Qiushui has an impulse to get angry. The smell of true immortality also completely burst out, directly oppressing many people to tremble all over, their legs softened, and they had an impulse to kneel down.


    Hu lie frowned, just wanted to release his aura to help Chu Mo resist, but was surprised to find that Chu Mo stood there expressionless, not affected at all.


    Huang Wushuang also noticed this. He just waved the white skirt woman to his aura, and looked at Chu Mo in surprise.


    Those people who came with Huang Wushuang also spread their aura to resist the pressure of long Qiushui.


    For a time, at the gate of Tiandao garden, the sword was drawn, and it seemed that fierce conflict might occur at any time.


    At this time, a lazy voice came from the Tiandao Garden: "Oh, a group of distinguished guests, are you ready to compete without going to the heaven road? Really, don''t go too far, don''t make trouble, all obediently roll in, and my sister gives candy."


    With this lazy voice, a breeze blew. All the pressure disappeared in an instant.


    Many monks who had been unable to support and were about to kneel immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at the direction of Tiandao garden with a frightened face.


    Huang Wushuang and long Qiushui''s faces also changed slightly.


    Huang Wushuang hugged her fist in the direction of tiandaoyuan: "elder sister, how dare you listen? Let''s get in now!"


    Long Qiushui also hugged his fist and said, "sorry to disturb my sister. Damn it, we''ll go in now!"


    Huang matchless glanced at Chu Mo: "you are angry with me, go, go in together!" Looking at the white skirt woman again, she said, "you too!"


    The white skirt woman''s face was grateful and her eyes became red. She first bowed to Huang Wushuang seriously, and then walked to Chu Mo and whispered, "thank you!"


    Huang Wushuang rolled her eyes and muttered, "being handsome is an advantage!"


    Several of his friends couldn''t help laughing: "you''re handsome!"


    "You are wrong." Huang matchless looked serious: "I am domineering matchless!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and thought that Huang Wushuang was very interesting and worth making friends with.


    Long Qiushui''s side, Zhao Dongming and Zhang Shuangshuang all looked at Chu Mo bitterly. Zhang Shuangshuang said in a cold voice, "garbage, you''re lucky! Now someone is protecting you. Sooner or later, you''ll look good! Don''t think holding a sapphire card is noble!"


    Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Huang Wushuang and said, "is there a place in the Tiandao garden where gratitude and resentment can be solved?"


    At this time, long Qiushui and others all stopped. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Chu Mo as if he were an idiot.


    Huang matchless looked at Chu Mo: "are you serious?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Huang Wushuang said, "although she''s nothing, she''s also the peak cultivation of immortals. Are you sure you want to fight with her?"


    Chu Mo nodded again and said, "although I don''t like beating women, this woman is really annoying. I want to beat her!"


    Zhang Shuangshuang was already furious and sneered one after another: "hit me? Well, how boring it is to fight for life and death!"


    The yellow skirt girl Tong Ying''s face showed a worried look, and she wanted to speak but stopped.


    Long Qiushui''s eyes showed a faint excitement. He looked at Huang Wushuang and said, "dare you bet with me?"


    Huang matchless looked at long Qiushui: "Bruce Lee, what do you want to bet?"


    "How about betting 100 million premium celestite?" Long Qiushui laughed and said, "I''ll bet on both."


    "Shameless!" A gorgeous woman beside Huang Wushuang said coldly.


    Long Qiushui''s smile did not change at all. It seemed that he was not angry at all. Looking at Huang Wushuang, "isn''t this vulgar thing your favorite?"


    Huang Wushuang slapped and laughed, "yes, Bruce Lee, you finally start to agree with me, right? How good is Tianjing stone! Who dares to say it is tacky? In the whole practice world, which monk would think he has more Tianjing stones? 100 million top grade Tianjing stones, right? Brother took it! But Bruce Lee, brother can''t trust you. Do you have 100 million top grade Tianjing stones?"


    Long Qiu Shuishui took out a black card from her with a smile and shook it at Huang Wushuang: "yes."


    "Not bad. It seems that your family has great expectations for you. They actually gave you so much money." Huang matchless looked at the black card with a smile and said faintly, "the black card of the largest bank in the world, from 100 million, OK, my brother gambled with you. But Bruce Lee, from small to large, whether it''s gambling or anything else, you haven''t won me once. Are you sure you really want to gamble with me?"


    Long Qiushui seemed to be a little immune to the three words of Bruce Lee. He blackened his face and said coldly, "the immortal peak hit the great Luo Jinxian, which is basically crushing. If you don''t dare, just say it straight and don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Haha, you have become a little straightforward. Well, like a man." Huang Wushuang nodded: "my brother''s favorite thing to do is to challenge the impossibility. What dare you bet!"


    Chu Mo said at this time, "can you take me one?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1061

    "You?" Everyone was stunned.


    Even Huang Wushuang looked at Chu Mo incredulously, but he didn''t speak.


    Hu lie looked at Chu Mo with some worry and said, "brother... Don''t bet on this gas, you can''t make it..."


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said, "brother, don''t you believe I will win?"


    Hu lie pulled at the corners of his mouth, "cough... Put this problem aside first. I don''t believe you are so rich!"


    Pooh


    Huang Wushuang and several people around him couldn''t help laughing. Of course, they all laughed with kindness.


    Those people around long Qiushui didn''t care about this, and all showed sarcastic smiles.


    Zhao Dongming sneered, "don''t look in the mirror and have a good look at yourself. How many supreme celestite can you take out? Onemillion? Sorry... Our gambling game has never taken less than ten million!" Zhao Dongming looked at Huang Wushuang provocatively: "young master Huang claims to be unparalleled in the world. How dare you bring more people in to play? I''m not as rich as young master Huang, but I can still take out 30 million top-grade tianjingshi."


    While talking, Zhao Dongming showed a blue card.


    Huang matchless hehe said with a smile, "there are really people who don''t know how to live or die. Who else? Brother took it all!" Then he smiled at Chu Mo: "you don''t have to take part in the gambling. You won half of the points!"


    Zhang Shuangshuang and others over there also participated with a sneer. At least, they all took out 15 million top-grade celestite.


    Zhang Shuang looked at Chu Mo with sarcasm on both sides and said, "if you sell the sapphire card in your hand, I believe someone will buy it at a high price, if you dare to do so."


    Huang matchless glanced at Zhang Shuangshuang faintly, and then said to Chu Mo, "don''t pay attention to her."


    Zhang Shuangshuang over there looked ugly, but he didn''t dare to talk back to Huang Wushuang.


    Chu Mo shook his head and said seriously, "since everyone gambled on me, how boring it would be if I didn''t participate? Well, I''ll pay 500 million!" Raise your head and look at long Qiushui: "young master long, dare to play?"


    "You? Five hundred million?" Long Qiushui, a young adult, was a little scared. He looked at Chu Mo suspiciously and said in a deep voice, "your joke is not funny at all."


    Zhao Dongming sneered at one side, "maybe people really want to sell that sapphire card, let alone, sapphire card... There are only two in the whole heaven. Maybe someone will really pay 500 million."


    "If you are ignorant, don''t always think that others are the same as you." Chu Mo turned his hand and put away the sapphire card. Then he glanced at more and more people around him and said faintly, "there are many rich people in this world, such as Lingdan hall. I heard that they are very rich, right?"


    With that, Chu Mo looked around at the crowd and said in a loud voice, "is there anyone in the Lingdan hall? Lend me five hundred million of the best celestite."


    "Hahahahaha..." Zhao Dongming and Zhang Shuangshuang and others instantly burst into laughter, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes like looking at an idiot.


    Long Qiushui''s handsome face over there was also full of surprise, and then the corners of his mouth finally couldn''t help but twitch a few times.


    Hu lie knew the relationship between Chu Mo and Lingdan hall, but he was worried, but he didn''t say that Chu Mo would directly expose his identity in this way. And the most important question is, how can Lingdan hall directly lend him five hundred million of the best celestite?


    This is not fivemillion, nor fivehundredthousand. Even fivehundredthousand supreme celestite is a huge wealth.


    Although long Qiushui calmly took out the black card symbolizing at least one hundred million of the best celestite, Hu lie dared to guarantee that long Qiushui''s heart must also be shaking!


    No matter who it is, if he loses a hundred million supreme celestite all at once, he may cry and lose his tune.


    For Chu Mo, from the moment he took out the sapphire card, his identity was clear in the eyes of those who wanted it. Chu Mo never thought of practicing incognito all the time, and that was not his way.


    If you don''t face it, it may be nothing in a short time, but after a long time, the whole Tao heart will be affected.


    Thus affecting... Is the future road.


    As for the people who called Lingdan hall, it was because Chu Mo saw a person in the crowd.


    He wanted to try what kind of attitude that person had towards him.


    Chu Mo believed that after watching it for so long, the man must have seen his identity long ago. At the same time, Chu Mo saw several acquaintances in the crowd.


    There are Shangguan Nan of Shangguan family and Luoning of Luo family. They must have guessed Chu Mo''s identity at the moment of the emergence of the sapphire card, so the eyes looking at Chu Mo at this moment are full of complexity.


    Luoning looked at Chu Mo with a strong hatred! But he didn''t dare to come out and face Chu mo. Because he has lost that qualification.


    Chu Mo didn''t care about it at all. If he played against Luoning at this time, he was confident that he would end up with the other party within three moves.


    The opponent he used to be afraid of is now completely different from him.


    But Chu Mo won''t do this. He wants to leave Luoning to Qin Shi and Dong Yu. I believe Qin Shi and Dong Yu must think so.


    All the people around were also teased by Chu mo. most of them had no bad feelings for Chu Mo, on the contrary, they had a lot of good feelings.


    Because these peerless Tianjiao, led by long Qiushui, have always been the envy and hatred of the majority of monks, and they all belong to that kind of high existence. Today, a person who is not afraid of them finally jumped out and dared to face these peerless Tianjiao.


    So these monks naturally stood on Chu Mo''s side.


    But at the moment, these people all have the impulse to hold their forehead silently, and feel that this guy is simply too unreliable.


    You say you have no money... Dare to shout out five hundred million, is this to scare people to death?


    It''s nothing to shout out five hundred million. Anyway, everyone didn''t take it seriously, just talk about it. But this guy dares to provoke the Lingdan Hall... It''s really not enough to provoke enough people!


    He provoked a young adult, long Qiushui, and several of his followers who were equally good, and now he went to provoke the Lingdan hall.


    Don''t mention whether there are people from the elixir hall among these people present. Even if there are, will others pay attention to you?


    Almost everyone thinks so.


    Except for a few!


    Hu lie knew Chu Mo''s status in Lingdan hall. Although he felt that Lingdan hall could not lend Chu Mo so much money, he did not think that Lingdan hall would blame Chu Mo for this. After all, Chu Mo''s voice is also an excellent publicity for Lingdan Hall... Although Lingdan hall does not need such publicity.


    Huang Wushuang didn''t go to Chu Mo, but the light flashed in his eyes, and he had guessed the identity of this person. Therefore, he is also waiting. He wants to know what kind of waves can be caused by this boy who was able to stir up the situation in the three realms before he even built the foundation. Now he comes to this heaven.


    "I think it''s fun." Huang matchless said something meaningful to several people around her.


    Several people around Huang Wushuang also thought of something, laughing without saying anything.


    Zhao Dongming and Zhang Shuangshuang, these people, are not stupid either. They were just stunned by Chu mo before. After calming down, they also roughly guessed Chu Mo''s identity. So without saying anything, they looked at Chu Mo coldly. They guessed Chu Mo''s identity, but they didn''t believe that Lingdan hall would take care of Chu mo.


    Five hundred million, who do you think you are?


    At this time, from the crowd of onlookers, a young man slowly came out, looked at Chu Mo and said, "last time the letter board added you, you rejected me." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1062

    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, looking at the young man with black lines all over his head. He glanced at the crowd, but saw that the man had left. Chu Mo sighed gently in his heart and said: if so, it''s OK.


    All those people around were speechless, and the heart said who was this guy? Unexpectedly, he said a completely irrelevant word with a sad face.


    Only a few people, seeing the young man, felt a little cold in their hearts.


    "Lingdan hall young master!" In the crowd, someone couldn''t help whispering.


    Although the voice is very light, who are these people present? Any one of them has very high accomplishments. There was an uproar in the crowd.


    "Another young adult?"


    "It is obvious that the young master of Lingdan hall, Liu Feng... The young Zhenxian Daneng, regardless of his life experience or cultivation, is no less than the matchless young adults of Se long Qiushui and Huang!"


    "Who is this person... Who on earth? Can''t even refuse the friend request of the young master of Lingdan hall?"


    "I don''t know. We don''t even know the name of the young Lord of Lingdan hall on the letter board."


    "But that''s good enough. I rejected the young master of Lingdan hall, but he didn''t seem to be angry."


    "Does he really want to lend this person five hundred million polar spars?"


    "Er..."


    In the crowd of onlookers, someone suddenly raised this question, and everyone was suddenly a little stunned.


    Yes, the young masters of the elegant elixir hall have appeared. If you want to refuse this person, it should never be this attitude.


    "Is it..."


    Everyone, instantly hold their breath and look at the scene in front of them.


    Chu Mo glanced at the young man and said faintly, "are you?"


    The onlookers were dizzy again. Even Huang Wushuang and long Qiushui were speechless. They didn''t believe that Chu Mo didn''t hear the voices in the crowd. It was impossible not to know who the young man was.


    Even if the two of them see Liu Feng, the young master of the Lingdan hall, they should say hello according to equal etiquette. It turned out that this guy had a direct look that I didn''t know you. This is really... Too arrogant!


    Until now, long Qiushui, a young talent standing at the top of the fairyland, suddenly had a feeling: when... This human youth they have never seen in their eyes, actually has this confidence? Where does his gas source come from?


    Chance? Being able to become young adults is enough to show that their opportunities are super powerful! And can this young man from the human world be regarded as a young adult? Even if he thinks so, will others recognize it?


    Strength? Don''t be ridiculous. Under their age, they are much higher than Chu Mo! If it weren''t for waiting for the road to heaven to open, these young adults would have stepped into the ranks of emperors.


    Therefore, even if it is Huang Wushuang who looks at Chu Mo more pleasing to the eye, there is also some confusion. Where does Chu Mo''s foundation come from?


    It is very difficult for young adults like them to really recognize a person.


    Although Chu Mo has been stirring up the situation in the three realms over the years, in fact, it is difficult to be truly accepted by young adults such as long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang. They never think that Chu Mo is the same kind of person as them.


    The young man looked at Chu Mo and said with a wry smile, "OK, blame me... I''m Liufeng from Lingdan hall. I''ll send you money."


    The whole scene is so quiet that the needle can be heard!


    Everyone looked at Lingdan hall little mainstream Maple with dull eyes.


    Long Qiushui''s eyes twinkled. He once overheard people around him mention some ambiguous relationships between that young man and the little princess Liuyun of Lingdan hall. But he didn''t take it to heart.


    What is the identity of the little princess in Lingdan hall? That is also the pride of the heaven!


    What does it have to do with a teenager who comes out of the personal world? It''s nonsense!


    But now it seems that there is something really wrong in this. Think again... More wrong!


    Even if the little princess Liuyun of Lingdan hall really has something to do with the boy who came out of the human world, but this relationship... Is it worth 500 million?


    Don''t mention long Qiushui, everyone else has a dull face.


    Huang Wushuang is a little silly.


    Five hundred million... How to play this?


    Although they are young adults, they can use a lot of family resources. They don''t pay much attention to tens of millions of polar crystals, which are heavenly figures in the eyes of ordinary monks. But if they want to take out five hundred million polar crystalline stones at once, they can''t take them out!


    Huang matchless looked at Chu Mo thoughtfully, and thought to himself: this young man who came out of the human world obviously didn''t want to be a chess piece... He knew he couldn''t be the person who played chess, and this move... Was clearly smashing the plate! But the little mainstream Feng of Lingdan Hall... Actually cooperated with him to mischief!


    Huang matchless didn''t believe that Liu Feng didn''t understand what his action meant. It simply represented the whole Lingdan hall, completely... On Chu Mo''s side!


    Even Liu Feng himself is not qualified to play like this!


    A complete outsider to Lingdan hall can actually!


    Zhang Shuangshuang, Zhao Dongming and others over there have long been dumbfounded, looking at this scene dully.


    Then he looked at the little mainstream Feng of Lingdan hall stupidly and took out five black cards from his body. Smiling, he handed it to Chu Mo: "one hundred million in each one. Uncle Jiu said it. If it''s not enough, please open your mouth at any time!"


    "Uncle nine!"


    These two words stunned countless people.


    Who is uncle nine?


    These people present can think of it at once. That''s the speaker of the whole Lingdan hall now. Feng Chundi, the leader of the nine masters!


    "Damn..." Hu lie finally couldn''t help the excitement and shock in his heart, muttering and scolding. Then he took a complicated look at Chu Mo, the sworn brother he half fooled and half seriously recognized in the past, and unconsciously, he has grown to this point. While he was pleased, he was also somewhat unconvinced.


    Because they, a group of young adults who have always looked above the top, have not been able to step out of Chu Mo!


    He is not a young adult, but in some ways, he can crush these young adults!


    They can''t breathe!


    Even long Qiushui, at this moment, couldn''t help but be a little silent. His eyes twinkled at Liu Feng, and his eyes were full of complexity.


    Chu Mo took the five cards. At this time, Liu Feng''s voice suddenly came from his ear: "it''s my sister''s uncle Jiu, boy, my sister for you... But she doesn''t even want her own dowry. If you dare to treat her badly, I won''t let you go!"


    Chu Mo narrowed his eyes slightly and said in his heart: This is just like the style of a young adult. Looking up, he glanced at Liu Feng and said, "your sister?"


    "Warning you, don''t pretend to be stupid. Besides, I want to add me to the back letter board. I told you to ride a donkey to find my sister!" Liu Feng also blushed a little. In those days, he fooled around and casually picked up such a name, but now he doesn''t dare to make it public at all.


    Otherwise, you will be laughed to death by countless people. The young master of tangtanglingdan hall, a young adult, will have such a name.


    "..." Chu Mo also looked at Liu Feng with a speechless face. Then he turned his eyes to Huang Wushuang and long Qiushui, and raised the five chapter black card in his hand: "are you still playing?"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Vote for recommendation. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1063

    Long Qiu''s water was as heavy as water, and the light in his eyes flowed, and he couldn''t help but be silent.


    Even Huang unparalleled, also some aphasia. The long family and the Huang family have been friends for generations, and the competition between him and long Qiushui has grown from small to large. This competition is also something that the elderly on both sides love to see. The two brothers clambered up together. It''s a good thing to pursue the highest realm.


    Therefore, the adults of both families will only talk about it as a joke after dinner, and they won''t care much about it at all.


    It''s only one hundred million, which is far from harming the peace of the two families.


    But five hundred million... This number, even the detachment of the dragon family and the Huang family, will also feel flesh pain!


    In particular, if the money is really earned by an outsider.


    At that time, maybe someone will say that he is matchless and set up a game to pit long Qiushui. This result is by no means what Huang Wushuang wants to see.


    But the gamble was clearly started by themselves and opened by Chu mo. Chu Mo can''t blame both emotion and reason. But they didn''t expect that Chu Mo would be so strong and rich. With his mouth open... He could bring in such a huge thing as Lingdan hall!


    Now, even Huang Wushuang felt that it was difficult to ride a tiger.


    It''s the same thing how he made trouble with long Qiushui, but he never thought of really forcing long Qiushui to death. Don''t mention the long family, even the Huang family... Will never forgive him lightly.


    "What? You have no confidence in me...?" Zhang Shuangshuang quit.


    Although her realm is the peak of immortals, she has good fighting power. She is not a domineering and charming girl who can only be naughty. Her realm of immortals is by no means playful. What''s more, she also carries a supreme weapon of the family!


    It''s for her to walk the path of heaven!


    Although the safety can be guaranteed by following long Qiushui, it is also in case.


    Seeing that long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang were silent, Zhang Shuangshuang was really angry. She knew what the two young adults were thinking, and couldn''t help saying, "a big Luo Jinxian, a little garbage spoiled by the spirit in the magic world, really thought that when he arrived in the heaven world, he could be as arrogant as in the magic world? In the blink of an eye, he could be suppressed! What are you worried about?"


    Long Qiushui suddenly raised his head, looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "are you sure you really want to bet?"


    "You dare not?" Chu Mo asked calmly.


    "Exciting generals mean nothing to me. Since you want to play so big, I''m long Qiushui... There''s no reason not to accompany!" Long Qiushui said, taking out a folding fan from his body and brushing it out. The folding fan suddenly burst out a vast breath!


    In that breath, there was a desolate smell as if from ancient times, mixed with countless laws of the road, mixed together to form a treasure gas, flying around the folding fan.


    "Mountain and river treasure fan!" There was a cry of surprise in the crowd.


    "It''s the supreme device." Someone said.


    "Is it really that fan?" A monk looked at the folding fan in the Long Qiu sailor dully, and his eyes were straight.


    "It is said that Shanhe BaoFan was once a Supreme Master of the dragon family, refined from hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers! Once urged, mountains and rivers reappear, and the weight of light is enough to kill Da Neng!" Some insiders exclaimed.


    Long Qiushui looked at Chu Mo and said, "this fan is the supreme tool, and its value is not limited to the best celestite of 500 million..."


    Huang Wushuang suddenly opened her mouth, interrupted long Qiushui''s words, and said, "this fan, the best celestite of 2 billion, can''t be bought, long Qiushui, you..."


    This time, Huang Wushuang didn''t call Xiao Long long, obviously very serious.


    Long Qiushui, in turn, interrupted Huang Wushuang''s words and said faintly, "first, I have absolute confidence in Shuangshuang. This is a battle doomed to victory, and I have no reason to be scared away. Second, I heard that the prince of Chu is powerful. In the spirit world and the fairy world, he can often challenge the strong beyond the level. He should also be the kind of person with invincible faith. Coincidentally, I am also such a person! So, I believe that I won''t lose!"


    The identity of Chu Mo, the son of Chu, has been revealed.


    "What if?" Huang matchless looked at long Qiushui seriously: "Shanhe BaoFan, for you, it means a lot."


    Long Qiushui said, "if I can lose in this way, I admit it. I won''t blame anyone!"


    Huang matchless breathed a sigh of relief, took a deep look at long Qiushui, and said, "in that case, I''ll quit the bet and you two play." With that, he glanced at Zhang Shuangshuang, Zhao Dongming and others coldly: "you also quit gambling."


    Zhang Shuangshuang seemed a little unconvinced. His heart said why Chu Mo could do it, but I couldn''t? However, when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them back. Her ten or twenty million... Compared with the five billion bet, it was really nothing.


    Long Qiushui suddenly laughed at this time and looked at Huang Wushuang and said, "no matter what you think, this time, I promise you this love."


    "No, I''m more optimistic about you losing. I just lost your interest." Huang Wushuang said.


    Long Qiushui smiled: "in that case, let''s... Find a notary?"


    The lazy voice came again: "you naughty little guys, a little shit, isn''t it over? In that case, my sister will be your notary. Get in!"


    Although Chu Mo didn''t know who the owner of the lazy voice was, he saw long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang, including Liu Feng... There was no objection, and naturally he wouldn''t say anything more.


    At this time, The lazy voice sounded again: "This kind of battle is also a grand event before the opening of the road to heaven. Let''s warm up. Since it''s a grand event, there are fewer people... It''s not interesting. Let''s make an exception today, but those who are watching outside, come in together. But you should be good, just watch, don''t move, and go out after watching the battle... If anyone dares not to abide by it, and wants to stay secretly or even make more excessive actions, don''t blame me for being a guest Qi. "


    Boom!


    In all directions, there was an earthshaking cheer in an instant!


    Those monks who were not qualified to enter the Tiandao garden were all a little confused with excitement. They never dreamed that they had the opportunity to enter the Tiandao garden.


    Although I can only watch this battle after coming in, it is a great opportunity to enter Tiandao garden... In itself!


    Suddenly, a large number of people poured into Tiandao garden. There are thousands of them!


    There are people in Tiandao garden leading the way, leading this group of people towards a place in Tiandao garden.


    Recently, Chu Mo found that this Tiandao garden turned out to be a small world!


    There is a hole in it!


    This point can''t be seen from the outside. I thought it was an ordinary garden.


    It is very large inside, with pavilions, waterside pavilions, small bridges and flowing water. A large number of rare plants are planted on the open space, in which some birds and beasts of heaven walk. It caused bursts of exclamation.


    "Look, that''s phantom flower! It''s said that eating one can double the body method of the emperor and Lord level medicine!"


    "That''s treasure chicken. It''s said that this kind of chicken not only has delicious meat, but also can find all kinds of treasures! It''s very rare. Some people even say that treasure chicken has been extinct. I didn''t expect there to be so many here!"


    "That''s the Flamingo, a divine bird..."


    "That''s..."


    In Tiandao garden, there are countless excellent herbs and creatures. Along the way, everyone was amazed at the beginning, and finally became a little numb.


    Now they finally understand why ordinary monks in Tiandao garden are not qualified to come in. These things alone are enough to make people have an impulse to move all of them!


    Chu Mo thought so in his heart, and murmured, "tyrant... Such a good thing, just put it here? If only he could move it back."


    Hu lie: "...."¡ª¡ª


    Seeing that a brother said that the reward was delayed, this... Uncle Dao shouted a grievance and threw a pile of explosions at you, cough. Don''t care too much about boasting.


    It''s not orgasm that makes you lose your appetite. During the recent fatigue period, your body is too tired.


    But it broke out today!


    All the plots recently... Are almost wonderful climaxes.


    Well, vote!


    Monthly Ticket!


    Recommended ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1064

    Liu Feng, Huang Wushuang, long Qiushui and others beside Chu Mo also secretly twitched the corners of their mouths, trying very hard to pretend not to know Chu mo.


    What a shame!


    Long Qiushui even had an impulse to leave quickly. His heart said that this was really a person who took out five hundred million polar spars to gamble? My opponent... Is such an out of tune guy?


    As for Zhang Shuangshuang and Zhao Dongming, they were sneering with disdain.


    The white skirt woman walked carefully beside Chu mo. hearing Chu Mo''s words, she was also a little confused. Now her mind was still blank, and she didn''t even know whether she was involved in this right and wrong, whether it was good or bad.


    But there is one thing she can rest assured of, that is, these people... Almost all maintained a slight disregard for her. In other words, no matter what the outcome, no one should come to her trouble. This made her feel a little lost again.


    At least, she is also a blood genius at the peak of immortals. On the territory of her family, she is also called the existence of the proud daughter of heaven. As a result, I was ignored here. The huge gap made her mentally trance.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly glanced at her and asked, "by the way, what''s your name?"


    Liu Feng immediately turned his head and looked at Chu Mo covetously. Although he didn''t speak, his threatening eyes clearly wanted to say: are you actually flirting with my sister in front of me?


    Chu Mo ignored him at all, pretending not to see Liu Feng''s threatening eyes and looking at the white skirt woman.


    The woman in white skirt blushed and whispered, "my body... The moon falls on the city."


    "Nice name." Chu Mo smiled and said, "I wish you to become the emperor as soon as possible!"


    "Er... Thank you, thank you." The moon fell over the city, and Xia Fei''s cheeks were at a loss.


    "Hum!" Zhang Shuangshuang over there gave a cold hum, but she didn''t say anything sarcastic. In her heart, she had regarded Chu Mo as a dead man. Decide not to stay for a while, no one can persuade!


    Even if the young master of Lingdan hall protects himself, it''s not easy to use! No one can stop the person I Zhang Shuangshuang want to kill.


    Soon, the people of Lingdan hall took them to a huge open space. At this time, from a distance, a beautiful figure came, wearing a royal blue dress, all over the body, emitting a faint light, can''t see the appearance clearly, but it gives people a feeling of youth.


    Then, a lazy voice came from the woman''s mouth: "well, little guys, this is it. Sister, work hard and help you build a challenge arena." Say, wave your hand... A huge challenge arena, instantly out of thin air.


    It''s like a mountain rising from the earth!


    Everyone looked at it with a shocked face. Even young adults like long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang, Liu Feng, also had hot eyes.


    This is a real magic power. This is not a simple "creation", but a "small world" arena that allows the emperor''s realm to be unleashed wantonly!


    This arena looks small, but the space inside is actually quite vast. The most important thing is that even the power of the emperor realm can fight in it at will! There will be no fluctuations that will spread to the outside and hurt innocent people.


    Chu Mo''s heart was also full of shock. Of course, he could see the extraordinary of this arena.


    Looking at the woman wearing a long skirt and covered in light, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart: no wonder these young adults were so obedient after hearing this voice. It turns out that this woman... Is so extraordinary. This means is by no means what ordinary emperors can exert.


    Now the world has been blocked, and no new Supreme can appear... Then, the realm of this woman is about to emerge.


    Quasi supreme!


    In this era, this realm is simply God like existence!


    Tiandao garden... It''s really not simple!


    Soon, a huge challenge arena was built by the woman. Then, the woman waved again, in all directions, and a circle of stands suddenly appeared. Holding the crowd, rising slowly.


    Some monks were even startled. When they found that the people around them were calm, they blushed and pretended that nothing had happened. But the shock in his eyes can''t be concealed. Fortunately, everyone is the same shock.


    "Well, the two little guys who participated in the gambling game, send them to me." The woman said lazily.


    Long Qiushui walked forward with a respectful face. First, he gave a serious salute: "I''ve seen Lord Hongyue!"


    "Little fellow, * * for monks, it''s a matter of doing more harm than good. Are you sure you really want to gamble with someone with this mountain and river treasure fan worth far more than 500 million?" The red moon is still lazy towards long Qiushui. In her words, she seems to care a little.


    "Thank you for your reminding, but I''m confident that I won''t lose!" Long Qiushui said respectfully.


    "Hee hee, I like the confident look on your face, but don''t cry if you lose. I''m very fair." The red moon took the mountain and river treasure fan, looked at it with some emotion, sighed lightly, and then put it away.


    Young adults, let people say don''t cry when you lose, but long Qiushui didn''t have a temper at all, just showed an embarrassed expression, and then retreated.


    At this time, Chu Mo came over and bowed to the Red Moon: "I''ve seen the red moon..."


    "Don''t... you can''t call me Lord Hongyue." The woman suddenly raised her hand to stop Chu mo.


    At this time, there was an uproar around, then a dead silence, and everyone... Looked here.


    The disdain on the faces of Zhang Shuangshuang, Zhao Dongming and others is about to overflow. In front of the red moon, they dare not be too presumptuous, but they think in their hearts: a ground beetle from the human world, a little garbage, really treats himself as a character. Do you think the name of the red moon adult can be called by anyone?


    Long Qiushui''s mouth showed a faint smile.


    Huang Wushuang''s eyebrows were light and thoughtful.


    Hu lie and the white skirt woman Yue Qingcheng''s faces are full of embarrassment and loss. They don''t want to see Chu Mo make a fool of himself. They all have a feeling of empathy for the embarrassing scene at present.


    Instead, Liu Feng smiled playfully, looking at Zhang Shuangshuang and those people with a strange face, thinking: you know shit!


    At this time, the dim light on the red moon''s face suddenly dispersed, revealing a somewhat ordinary face.


    Chu Merton was slightly stunned.


    Others did not respond. Obviously, they did not see the true face of the red moon!


    "What? A little disappointed?" The red moon looked at Chu Mo with a smile.


    Others all looked dull, and their hearts said what was the situation? You don''t let Chu Mo call you Hongyue adult, and then ask others if they are a little disappointed? Is this... Teasing Chu Mo?


    Only Chu Mo himself knew that what Hongyue said was not that sentence, but her appearance.


    To be fair, the red moon is not ugly. That face is ordinary. It can only be said that before she showed her true face, she gave people too high expectations!


    In fact, the appearance of the red moon is very beautiful, and it belongs to the kind that looks more and more delicious. After all, her temperament is too noble.


    Chu Mo said, "dare not... Elder, what do you want... Is not an idea?" Chu Mo didn''t say anything. Listening to others'' ears, it was like discussing the problem just called. And it seems that Chu Mo is softening.


    The red moon looked at Chu Mo with appreciation and said, "what a smart little guy, he can really talk." Saying this, he said lazily, "naturally, you can''t call me Lord Hongyue for the relationship between us. You should call me martial uncle!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1065

    As he spoke, his tone hesitated: "martial uncle, it''s not very pleasant to hear, as if I were a man. Call me aunt? No, no... this name is wrong, call me aunt? Well, it seems that this is OK!" Then he raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "call me aunt later!"


    Long Qiushui was stunned instantly.


    Huang Wushuang was also stunned.


    Liu Feng was also stunned.


    Zhang Shuangshuang and Zhao Dongming were dumbfounded.


    Everyone... All stunned!


    dumb as a wooden chicken!


    The whole scene, thousands of people, was silent!


    All looked at Chu Mo and the woman shrouded in the light foolishly.


    Zhang Shuangshuang was still there just now, thinking that no matter who it is, he can''t save this damn garbage today!


    It doesn''t work for Liu Feng to beg her!


    She must kill this dog!


    In the blink of an eye, the owner of Tiandao garden... The red moon, who almost no one in the whole heaven is willing to provoke, actually said that Chu Mo should call her martial uncle? Then he talked to himself there. This is no good... That is no good. Finally, he asked Chu Mo to call her aunt?


    Why?


    Isn''t my aunt my father''s sister?


    Who is Chu Mo?


    Isn''t he just a bumpkin who came out of the human world without any foundation?


    What happened to the world? Why is it full of malice?


    Zhang Shuangshuang felt that he was about to faint, and he felt out of breath.


    The Phoenix over there was matchless, her body shook slightly, and her eyes showed a complex light.


    Long Qiushui was almost the same, and the expression on his face was extremely stiff. Just now, he felt that Lord Hongyue was full of kindness to him. As a result, in an instant... Everything changed.


    People actually want to be Chu Mo''s aunt!


    "My mountain and river treasure fan..." long Qiushui suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Liu Feng''s face, however, showed a faint smile, a look that I had expected so long ago. In fact, all this stems from what Liu Feng''s father said to him before he came, the master of Lingdan Hall... The meteor who was in charge of the family!


    "It has nothing to do with your sister. That young man is the grandson of the great man! Who do you mean? The whole heaven, except that... Who else can be called a great man? Don''t think that the great man is gone, and his descendants can be bullied by others. There are many people who remember the old love. If you really move the young man, wait for bad luck! Yes, you should have a good relationship with him, don''t hold your bullshit young man''s frame Son. In front of others, you are nothing! Don''t be unconvinced, your father, when I see him, I have to honestly call the little Lord! Let alone that he is now the closest ally with Lingdan hall. Even if he was originally an enemy, now, what he wants, Lingdan hall will give! If your sister can really marry him, it is a great blessing for the whole Lingdan hall! "


    Huang Wushuang''s previous guess is actually very correct. With only one Liuyun, it is impossible for Lingdan hall to pay so much to Chu Mo! Chu Mo''s skill of alchemy... Also can''t!


    These, even Chu Mo himself didn''t know.


    Chu Mo was actually stunned. He looked at the red moon and was at a loss.


    "Sapphire card..." the red moon youyou said, "only two have been sent out in total, but these two people have a great relationship with you, hey..."


    This sigh, like a thunder, almost shocked everyone to death!


    "Originally, I was going to see you and give you another one... As a result, you already have one. Well, keep it, and treat it as yours. Anyway, she can''t come again, and he can''t come either." The languid voice of the red moon seems to be a little sad.


    Chu Mo was shocked and looked at the red moon foolishly.


    As for others, they are completely stupid there.


    The red moon looked at Chu Mo and sighed again, "it''s over in a while. Come with me. I have something to say to you." Say, red moon waved: "go, fight one fight, after all, she is a girl, although a little willful, stay a little hand, her ancestors, and I have the old."


    Chu Mo''s face smiled bitterly, and his heart said that you were so optimistic about me? A monk at the peak of immortals may also have such a heavy weapon as the supreme weapon. I''m just a monk in the middle of Luo Jinxian''s life.


    Zhang Shuangshuang over there is completely about to collapse. On the one hand, because the words of Hongyue said that they were old to her ancestors. On the other hand, it was the red moon that asked Chu Mo to keep his hand... Don''t be general with her!


    This... What''s the matter?


    Zhang Shuangshuang took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. In her heart, she has made a decision not to kill Chu mo... Yes! But this time, we must give him a profound lesson! At least he can''t set foot on the road of heaven opened this time!


    Don''t think my aunt is made of mud!


    Zhang Shuangshuang''s eyes gradually became cold, and her mood also recovered calm.


    All these years of experience are not for nothing.


    It''s not a waste of time to follow long Qiushui, a young adult.


    Whoosh!


    Zhang Shuangshuang jumped into the arena.


    Standing there, like a God, up and down, a strong sense of war broke out.


    Chu Mo glanced at the red moon. In fact, he was full of doubts, but at this time, he could only press down all. Jump into the arena.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that the five black cards worth 500 million had not been handed over to Hongyue, but everyone... Almost subconsciously ignored this matter.


    Because the scene that just happened hasn''t made these people come back to their senses until now.


    Chu Mo thought about it, and didn''t make a sound again. He calmly looked at Zhang Shuangshuang on the challenge arena and said, "go ahead."


    "Chu Mo, right? I know it''s you!" Zhang Shuangshuang didn''t take the first shot, but said quietly that his whole aura had completely changed. As if the previous unreasonable domineering woman did not exist at all.


    Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Chu Mo and said, "you are vertical and horizontal in the human world, arrogant in the spiritual world, and almost become the leader of the alliance in the celestial world... But in the celestial world, you are nothing!"


    While talking, Zhang Shuangshuang''s figure moved instantly!


    As soon as she raised her hand, it was a killing move!


    This is a unique skill!


    She wants to completely defeat Chu Mo in the shortest time!


    Although she didn''t dare to kill Chu Mo really because of the red moon, she didn''t leave her hand at all at the moment of shooting.


    She just wants to let this person who overestimates himself understand one thing: you are much worse than the Tianjiao of the heaven!


    The momentum of immortals, in Zhang Shuangshuang''s body, completely broke out.


    The gap in that realm, like a storm, pressed against Chu mo.


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo didn''t hold it up, so he directly held it in his hand.


    Cut at Zhang Shuangshuang.


    He didn''t use any skill and magic.


    It''s just a simple cut!


    This knife, completely... Is Chu Mo''s own way!


    This is what he learned after practicing a lot of supreme skills over the years, which is completely his own!


    The huge gap in the realm made Chu Mo very clear that he would inevitably be suppressed no matter what magical powers he used.


    Only his own way can''t!


    Because his way is invincible!


    All his energy, all his beliefs... Are condensed in this knife!


    When Chu Mo cut out with this knife, everyone in all directions was stunned.


    The figure of the red moon appeared on the edge of the challenge arena, and a faint smile appeared on the beautiful face covered by the light.


    "This boy, good!"


    A knife!


    Zhang Shuangshuang''s unique skill was cut open. The powerful force shook Chu Mo''s viscera, and a trace of blood overflowed the corners of Chu Mo''s mouth.


    But Zhang Shuangshuang, who was opposite, gave a direct exclamation.


    "Ah!" There was a strong sense of despair in his voice.


    Killer Tian''s peerless sharp cold blade stopped steadily on Zhang Shuangshuang''s powder neck that could be broken by blowing bullets.


    A knife will defeat the enemy. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1066

    On the stands in all directions, there was a sudden cry of alarm.


    Many people''s faces were even blank: "what happened?" Then his eyes turned to the huge arena, and he was dumbfounded: "is this over? It''s over before it starts... It''s over?"


    Everyone is stupid, including young adults like Huang Wushuang and long Qiushui. They stared at the two motionless figures on the challenge arena, and even couldn''t believe that this scene was true.


    Since Liu Feng heard his father finish that sentence, plus some knowledge of Chu mo before, he knew that Chu Mo was very strong and his combat power was very amazing. But he never thought that Chu Mo''s strength... Is completely different from his imagined strength.


    In Liu Feng''s imagination, Chu Mo''s realm of great Luo Jinxian should have a chance to defeat Zhang Shuangshuang, the immortal peak realm. But it will be difficult!


    Because Zhang Shuangshuang is not an ordinary monk, not a fish belly that anyone can step on.


    If there were no young adults like Huang Wushuang, long Qiushui and Liu Feng, Zhang Shuangshuang would definitely be the top friars in the young generation.


    There have been several famous achievements before. Zhang Shuangshuang has hardly lost in the competition between the magic world and the younger generation of heaven. This battle, let alone facing young people with a lower level, even if facing young adults like Huang Wushuang and long Qiushui, Zhang shuangshuangshuang will not be defeated with one move!


    Liu Feng''s eyes at Chu mo were completely different from those before. Before, his respect for Chu Mo came from his sister and his father''s words. But now, his respect for Chu Mo has risen to the kind that comes from his heart.


    Moreover, almost in an instant, Liu Feng had regarded Chu Mo as his own kind!


    It''s hard for young adults in heaven to accept a monk easily. Unless that monk has the talent, opportunity and combat power that are not inferior to them... And these, in Liu Feng''s view, Chu Mo already has!


    Huang Wu''s eyes twinkled and glanced at the expressionless longqiushui not far away. Then he shook his head slightly and sighed softly.


    Several people around Huang Wushuang looked at the arena with shock on their faces.


    Sitting beside long Qiushui, Zhao Dongming''s eyes were dull, as if he were wandering outside.


    The eyes of the yellow skirt girl Tong Ying are also full of shock, but she looks at Chu Mo with more appreciation!


    Great is great, there is nothing to say.


    Zhang Shuangshuang is the most stupid one. She seems to have forgotten that a peerless sharp knife is on her pink neck, and her eyes are full of confusion.


    Why?


    Why is that?


    I haven''t done my best yet?


    My magic power hasn''t been fully displayed yet?


    The supreme weapon on my body... Hasn''t been activated yet?


    Why is his knife so fast?


    Am I dreaming?


    None of this is true, is it?


    His realm is a whole big realm lower than mine... How can he ignore my coercion.


    What magic power is this knife?


    How can I feel nothing... And lose?


    Chu Mo looked at Zhang Shuangshuang calmly, and then slowly took the knife back. Turn around and walk slowly towards the edge of the challenge arena.


    Behind him, in Zhang Shuangshuang''s eyes, the light flickered, revealing a very complex look.


    I haven''t conceded!


    If you don''t admit defeat, you won''t lose!


    If I shoot now, I''m more than 80% sure that I can blow him off the challenge arena in an instant!


    Shall I do it?


    Zhang Shuangshuang was fighting fiercely in his heart, and the sky people were fighting in his mind.


    Thinking that the Lord Qiushui who followed him gambled with this man on an immeasurable supreme weapon, if he lost this battle, the supreme weapon will change hands, so what will the Lord Qiushui think of him in the future?


    At this time, Chu Mo had almost reached the edge of the challenge arena. To outsiders, Zhang Shuangshuang still stood there as if he had not recovered.


    "Alas!" Many people sigh softly in their hearts.


    This short but quite classic war benefited them a lot.


    To overcome the strong with the weak can actually reach this level. It simply overturned many of their previous perceptions.


    There are also some monks who know what happened from beginning to end, and have no sympathy for Zhang Shuangshuang. All feel that this woman deserves this fate.


    "Deserved it, who let her start unreasonable, endless, no demeanor."


    "It''s really a big favor that someone didn''t kill her. If she wins, I''m afraid she won''t let that person go so easily?"


    "What that person... That is the son of Chu Mo Chu who has long been famous in the magic world!"


    "Is he Chu Mo? Is it true or false? The legendary Chu Mo who has purple blood and makes the spirits of the magic world look at him differently?"


    "No, he is the teenager who came out of the human world? How can he be so strong?"


    Not everyone knew that Chu Mo was fighting with Zhang Shuangshuang. With the rapid spread of this news, countless people were shocked.


    At this time, Chu Mo has stood on the edge of the challenge arena. If he takes another step forward, he will step out of the challenge arena. At this time, Zhang Shuangshuang did not admit defeat. Standing on other side of the arena, Lord Hongyue did not announce that Chu Mo won.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s footsteps stopped at the edge of the challenge arena. He didn''t look back, but said faintly, "do you want to admit defeat?"


    Having ended the battle between heaven and man, Zhang Shuangshuang, who decided to take advantage of the loopholes in the rules to fight for long Qiushui, even if he lost all his face, even if he offended Lord Hongyue... Had quietly sacrificed the supreme weapon. Hearing this, she was stunned. Unconsciously, she cast her eyes on the grandstand... The direction of long Qiushui.


    On the stand, long Qiushui''s face was gloomy, and there was no reaction at all.


    Zhang Shuangshuang''s heart sank, and she understood that Qiushui adult was already angry. I''m quite dissatisfied with her performance!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Shuang stared at Chu Mo and said coldly, "I haven''t lost yet!"


    There was an uproar in the stands.


    "This... This is too much?"


    "Are you ashamed? How can you lose? Someone else''s knife is cut off... Your head is gone?"


    "Being shameless is invincible! You can say you haven''t lost in this way? How thick skinned is this?"


    "Hehe, this is the style of our top young monks in the world of heaven. It''s really insightful."


    Sentence by sentence, like a sharp knife stabbed into Zhang Shuangshuang''s heart, she gently bit her lower lip. She is naughty, arrogant, selfish, arrogant... She knows what kind of person she is, but this does not mean that she is so cheeky.


    As a girl, she still needs face.


    But


    What do you want her to do?


    From beginning to end, long Qiushui sat there as steady as a mountain, motionless, like a statue.


    If he spoke, how could she not admit defeat?


    At this moment, even Huang Wushuang couldn''t help frowning slightly, looking at the long Qiushui over there, and saying, "like a man, can''t you afford to lose?"


    Who knows, long Qiushui seems not to have heard at all, and there is no response at all.


    Liu Feng looked at long Qiushui with undisguised contempt.


    Zhao Dongming, Tong Ying and others around long Qiushui couldn''t help lowering their heads. They all felt embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Because there are not one or two people staring at them!


    There are many sensible people.


    Chu Mo on the challenge arena looked at Zhang Shuangshuang and smiled gently, "OK, then, come again." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1067

    Zhang Shuangshuang took a deep look at Chu Mo, lifted his head proudly, and then instantly urged the supreme instrument on his body, a palm sized seal.


    In ancient times, there were many kinds of supreme utensils refined by Da Neng, but there were relatively more magic utensils such as seals, tripods and fans.


    The seal on Zhang Shuangshuang''s body is engraved with four ancient beasts. After being fully urged, the seal instantly magnified, like a mountain, suppressed towards Chu mo.


    The pressure of the supreme weapon came overwhelming.


    Roar!


    A strange animal on the seal seemed to be coming to life. It struggled frantically and twisted its body, as if it was going to rush out of a seal like a wall.


    Despite the strong seal, countless people still felt a chill rising from the bottom of their hearts in the stands facing the beast. They all looked at it with horror on their faces.


    Chu Mo''s face also showed a dignified color.


    The murderous spirit in his hands began to condense.


    Hum!


    On the blade, there was a pleasant sound.


    Boom!


    A shocking murderous spirit, condensed to the extreme, burst out instantly!


    This breath just met the huge beast that had broken away from the seal. At this moment, the momentum of both sides climbed to!


    Zhang Shuangshuang''s complexion is extremely severe, and she has brought her strength to the extreme. It can only activate one beast on the supreme device, but in her opinion, it is enough!


    This beast is not fake. But her ancestor, the great power of the supreme realm, an ancient beast directly sealed by * * force!


    The name of this supreme instrument is called the four beast seal. In ancient times, Zhang Shuangshuang''s ancestors fought in all directions and made great achievements. Once had a great reputation.


    Sealed in this seal, the ancient beast accumulated endless reluctance and anger in its chest. Every time it was activated, it had to devour a large number of creatures to barely calm its anger.


    This time, seeing only one opponent, he immediately roared.


    Its momentum reached its peak at once!


    Then Chu Mo raised the same murderous spirit in his hand and climbed to kill heaven.


    Brush!


    Cut at the beast with a knife.


    A burst of uncontrollable exclamation came from the stands around.


    "God, in this case, he dares to fight head-on!"


    "That''s a completely activated horror beast!"


    "Zhang Shuangshuang''s strength is indeed extraordinary, and he can successfully activate a quarter of the supreme device."


    "Although her behavior is a little shameless, I have to admit that she is also very strong!"


    "How can there be weak people who can follow Lord Qiushui?"


    "Look"


    People in the stands exclaimed and talked.


    Then they saw an unforgettable scene.


    The ancient beast, which has been sealed for many years and at least has the realm of emperor, was cut in half by Chu Mo!


    The ancient beast, which originally roared madly, uttered a terrified wail, which also stopped suddenly, because it had been split in two.


    Whoosh!


    The ancient beast that was split in two directly turned into two rays of light and drilled on the huge seal.


    Although it will not be completely destroyed by Chu Mo''s knife, it must be a great loss of vitality. Even if the supreme instrument condenses the essence of heaven and earth at an incredible speed, this ancient beast can''t recover to its peak without hundreds of years.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo directly spurted a mouthful of blood. He staggered at his feet and almost fell down. He directly inserted murderer Tian into the arena and stabilized his body. Look at Zhang Shuangshuang opposite.


    Zhang Shuangshuang also knows that at this moment, Chu Mo is at the end of her power. As long as she urges the supreme weapon to activate an ancient beast again, she will win this battle!


    Forced down the shock in her heart, Chu Mo was able to chop the ancient holy beast with a knife, which had shocked her beyond measure. But at the moment, there was only one thought left in her mind: no matter what, this war can''t be defeated!


    Poof!


    Zhang Shuangshuang fiercely spewed out a mouthful of blood. In the blood, the essence flickered, even with a little blood essence!


    She has hurt the source!


    But she is still trying!


    She doesn''t want to let Qiushui adults down, and doesn''t want to see the disappointed eyes!


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Shuangshuang uttered a sharp cry.


    Boom!


    In the sky, the huge seal suddenly burst into a bright light!


    This time, it is the other side of four aspects.


    Another ancient beast writhed crazily on it, and the roaring voice had been heard.


    In the stands.


    Tong Ying looked anxiously at long Qiushui beside him and said, "stop her quickly, Qiushui adult, Shuangshuang she has no ability to support the emergence of the second ancient beast, and she will die!"


    Even Zhao Dongming couldn''t help looking at long Qiushui. Although he didn''t speak, he obviously wanted long Qiushui to order.


    The other two young monks who followed long Qiushui also looked at long Qiushui.


    Long Qiushui sat there safely and looked at them strangely: "do you think I can stop her now? It''s her own choice. Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Tong Ying instantly lowered her head, tears dripping from her eyes, and didn''t say anything more.


    Although the relationship between her and Zhang Shuangshuang is not particularly good, they can''t bear to watch her fall like this.


    Zhao Dongming has been secretly in love with Zhang Shuangshuang. Due to long Qiushui, he has never shown it, but at this moment, he finally couldn''t help it, stood up and shouted, "Shuangshuang, stop!"


    Zhang Shuangshuang glanced at Zhao Dongming''s direction, but what she saw was long Qiushui, who was expressionless and unresponsive.


    Then, a sad smile appeared on her face, and then frantically urged the seal hanging in the air again.


    Howl!


    The ancient beast on that side has stretched out most of its body!


    This beast, like a huge unparalleled crocodile, its scales are like the strongest armor, glittering with metallic luster.


    A pair of Mori''s cold eyes stared at Chu Mo who was half kneeling there.


    At this time, Chu Mo also raised his head and looked at the ancient beast that was about to drill out of the seal. A wry smile in his heart: he didn''t regret that he didn''t cut off the knife just now, not because Zhang Shuangshuang was a beautiful girl, but because of the words of the red moon.


    He is just a little helpless now. The knife he just cut out has almost exhausted all his cultivation.


    Strictly speaking, his situation is not much different from that of Zhang Shuangshuang. The real battle is killing heaven and the ancient beast that crawled out of the supreme weapon.


    Between him and Zhang Shuangshuang, they just activated two powerful weapons.


    The difference is that Zhang Shuangshuang is a monk at the peak of immortals, and the accumulation of strength in his body is more than that of Chu mo.


    Therefore, after Chu Mo cut out the knife, even if there were five elements as the support, it was still almost consumed.


    Chu Mo watched the ancient beast climb out a little bit, but also saw the shaky Zhang Shuangshuang.


    At this time, Zhang Shuangshuang was already spewing threeorfour mouthfuls of blood essence. The whole person is only supported by a tenacious belief, otherwise he would have fallen down.


    Somehow, Chu Mo''s antipathy to Zhang Shuangshuang is much less at this moment.


    Do you really want to use that card?


    Chu Mo thought to himself that he really didn''t want to use that card at this time and in this place until he had to.


    also. (to be continued.)


    "Think of a friend to visit by mobile phone."

 Chapter 1068

    In the sky, the four huge claws of the huge ancient beast have climbed out of the seal, and a desolate breath from ancient times broke out on his body, and a pair of red eyes were full of cold murders. Staring at Chu Mo on the challenge arena below, he opened his mouth and exposed his sharp teeth. A large amount of mucus dripped down the mouth of the ancient beast.


    Howl!


    Another roar, like thunder.


    The red moon on the edge of the challenge arena stood there quietly, without the slightest intention of fighting.


    On the stand, there was a faint fluctuation in long Qiushui''s eyes.


    That''s the expression of hate!


    If he had only condescending contempt for Chu mo before, now he hates Chu Mo very much.


    Because he knows very well what kind of reputation he will lose after this war.


    Just now, of course, he can stop Zhang Shuangshuang and let her admit defeat. But in that case, his supreme weapon... That mountain and river treasure fan will inevitably fall into the hands of Chu Mo!


    Facing the red moon, he dared not have any other thoughts.


    He is unwilling!


    Shanhe BaoFan is of great significance to him. He never thought of losing with it as a bet.


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t want to lose to a bumpkin who came out of the human world anyway!


    If the object of the bet is Huang Wushuang, even those people like Liu Feng, he will lose if he loses. He won''t be so ungrateful. But Chu Mo, a countryman from a remote place like Chu Mo, a local steamed stuffed bun... No!


    Now, if Hongyue doesn''t intervene, he believes that Chu Mo will die!


    As a red moon, it is impossible to intervene in this battle.


    Die!


    Die!


    Die!


    Long Qiushui''s eyes showed a cold and hateful light.


    The child shadow beside him looked at the young man who was still half kneeling there.


    He doesn''t deserve to die!


    A touch of regret and regret flashed in Tong Ying''s eyes. A young man rising step by step from the human world should not die on this occasion. He should have a better future.


    But Tong Ying was unable to stop it. Especially in the eyes of outsiders, she is still a person on long Qiushui''s side.


    Huang Wu''s eyes twinkled, looking at this scene with some complexity. He was powerless to intervene and did not want to intervene. Chu Mo''s performance has greatly exceeded his expectations. If Chu Mo dies in this war, he will feel a little sorry, but he won''t have too many other feelings.


    Because Huang Wushuang has regarded Chu Mo as an opponent at the same level as him, and the degree of danger is even higher than long Qiushui!


    Liu Feng frowned and looked at Chu Mo, who was motionless in the arena. He was extremely anxious. At the same time, he was also looking at the red moon over there.


    Didn''t Chu Mo call you aunt? In that case, why not stop the fight? From the moment Zhang Shuangshuang continued to fight, this battle... Has lost fairness! Why not stop it?


    Hu lie ignored that and shouted, "it''s not fair! This is an unfair battle!"


    Zhao Dongming, beside long Qiushui, bit his teeth and red eyes, and was extremely angry in his heart: "fighting has never been fair!"


    This sound seems to be responding to Hu lie, but at the same time... It also seems to be venting something.


    Long Qiushui didn''t even look at Zhao Dongming, but he still sat there as calmly as a mountain.


    The white skirt woman yueqingcheng was now in tears, and even closed her eyes, not daring to see what was about to happen next. She didn''t want to see Youen and her young man buried in the mouth of this ancient beast.


    Throughout the stand, there was a continuous sound of backward air-conditioning. At this moment, there was silence.


    Everyone... Is waiting for what will happen next.


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo suddenly straightened up, and the killer in his hand flew out by himself, sending out a startling cry.


    Then, without any fancy... Rushed directly to the ancient beast that had completely crawled out!


    Poop.


    At the moment that the ancient beast crawled out, Zhang shuangshuangshuang softened and fell on the challenge arena.


    The whole person fainted instantly.


    "Shuangshuang!" Zhao Dongming uttered a sad cry.


    But at the moment, no one paid any attention to him. Because everyone''s eyes were all focused on the knife that flew out by itself and cut at the ancient beast!


    Boom!


    A terrifying attack erupted from the knife.


    This killing opportunity unexpectedly broke through the barrier under the red moon in an instant!


    Even the emperor can do whatever he wants to do, but he was directly broken by the killing machine that broke out in the sky!


    On the whole stand, everyone, including young adults such as long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang... All felt a wave of unparalleled murder, pressing down!


    If the cultivation is slightly worse, he will spit blood on the spot.


    Huang Wushuang and young adults like long Qiushui and Liu Feng also couldn''t help shaking violently.


    "Not good!" The red moon suddenly stopped drinking, and an obscure Avenue Qi machine burst out along her body, instantly sealing the endless killing machine that killed the sky.


    Then he began to seal his hands and sealed the challenge arena again!


    Although it was only for a moment, it made everyone feel like they had escaped from the gate of death. Scared to death.


    At this time, looking at the arena, the uncontrollable killing sky erupted into a bright light, directly dividing the ancient behemoth that stopped in the void and dared not move in two.


    Then it was like venting. The knife light exploded and directly chopped the ancient beast to pieces!


    "Psychic artifact!" Long Qiushui Teng stood up, looked at the knife in the challenge arena absently, and said, "this is an artifact... Legendary... Artifact!"


    That huge ancient beast, like a crocodile, was cut to pieces by killing heaven, and even the light could not return to the seal. Completely destroyed!


    However... This is not over!


    On the blade of killing heaven, a bright light broke out again, and there was an endless breath of Avenue in that light.


    The red moon at the edge of the challenge arena raised her head in shock, because she found that the smell of killing the road from the sky had completely suppressed her way!


    And the suppression is not a little... It is very complete, very thorough suppression!


    But this time, killing heaven did not break through the boundary under the red moon. Like a very spiritual person, he steadily controlled this breath.


    then


    It stabbed the seal hanging above the challenge arena.


    It will destroy this supreme weapon!


    The supreme instrument also has a strong spirit. At this moment, it sounds sad and seems to want to escape. But it was completely suppressed by the smell of killing the sky. You can''t move!


    Qiang!


    Click!


    The seal of the four beasts was directly cut in two by killing heaven.


    Roar!


    Roar!


    Two animal roars sounded loudly.


    The remaining two ancient beasts directly broke through the seal and rushed out.


    However, before they had any action, killing heaven directly flew over and beheaded the two ancient beasts.


    Boom!


    The head of the ancient beast fell on the challenge arena and made a huge noise.


    The blood spewed out of the huge body without a head was like a river of blood.


    Instantly dyed the challenge arena red.


    The red moon''s eyes were full of shock. Looking at them, they were still hanging in the sky, like the king''s killing the sky. With a slight sigh, he photographed Zhang Shuangshuang, and slowly opened his mouth: "this war, Zhang Shuangshuang lost, who has any objection?"


    In all directions, there was a dead silence¡ª¡ª


    It broke out at six o''clock. Is it cool?


    Vote for a monthly ticket!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1069

    Who has any objection?


    Who can disagree?


    Who dares to disagree?


    The knife was hanging there, the light had converged, and it looked ordinary.


    But on the stands in all directions, everyone has an intuition. If anyone dares to jump out and say he has objection at this time, without the action of Lord Hongyue, this knife will fly over and cut people!


    This is a fierce knife, a peerless fierce knife!


    At the same time, it is also an artifact!


    All monks have never seen the peerless sword.


    Long Qiushui sat on his seat with his eyes blank.


    Others around him stared at the knife above the challenge arena.


    In Huang''s matchless eyes, there was a bright light, like saying to several followers around him, or saying to himself, "there is an opponent on the road of heaven."


    Liu Feng patted his chest gently, took a deep breath, and muttered, "cow!"


    At this time, the white skirt woman yueqingcheng dared to open her eyes and looked at her with a shocked and incredible face, but her eyes... Gradually showed a happy smile.


    Hu lie shouted, "OK!"


    This voice seemed to wake up the others in the stands.


    Everyone''s blood boils at this moment.


    "Good!"


    This is a good sound, like a tsunami.


    The object of their applause is not Chu Mo, but the knife!


    A knife that protects the Lord to such a degree... Don''t say goodbye, even if they listen, they have never heard of it.


    It''s really not too much to say it''s an artifact!


    Killing heaven fell from the sky and fell back into Chu Mo''s hands. Holding the killing sky, Chu Mo could feel its weakness.


    "Need... Spar."


    A faint divine thought spread to the spiritual sea of Chu mo. Chu Mo was slightly stunned at first, and then without hesitation, he took the murderer back to the sky.


    There... Piled up like mountains of top-grade celestite!


    "Eat whatever you want!" Chu Mo sent out a divine thought. Then he looked at the red moon holding Zhang Shuangshuang at the edge of the challenge arena and saluted, "am I winning?"


    The red moon looked at Chu Mo with undisguised satisfaction and love, nodded, "of course."


    With that, without looking at the dejected long Qiushui over there, he directly handed the mountain and river treasure fan to Chu mo.


    Long Qiushui''s eyes, at this moment, showed a touch of ferocity, flashed away.


    Chu Mo took over the mountain and river treasure fan, and again came the idea of killing heaven from the spiritual sea: "want this."


    Supreme weapon!


    Although Chu Mo was a little distressed, he nodded and agreed. For him, killing heaven is priceless!


    Don''t say you want a supreme weapon, even if you want ten or a hundred pieces, as long as Chu Mo has it, he will give it, but before he sends the mountain and river treasure fan back to the space of the sky god''s mirror, killer Tian can''t wait to fly out.


    As a result, a tragedy occurred in full view of the public.


    The protagonists of the tragedy are two weapons.


    At the moment when killing heaven rushed out, the mountain and river treasure fan in Chu Mo''s hand directly gave out a buzzing, broke away from Chu Mo''s hand, and wanted to escape.


    As a result, it was directly given by the breath of killing the sky. Then, a large amount of brilliance erupted along the mountain and river treasure fans, and was inhaled into killing the sky like fog.


    All the monks on the whole stand were stunned.


    What is this situation?


    "Plunder!" On the stand, there was a well-informed high realm old monk muttering, "this is the robbery of the source between high-level weapons. That knife... Just consumed too much, obviously, it needs to be supplemented."


    Can it still be like this?


    Everyone was so shocked that they almost lost their ability to think.


    Long Qiushui immediately stood up and shouted, "dare you!"


    Chu Mo stood on the challenge arena and said coldly, "it''s none of your business!"


    Even at such a critical moment, even if everyone was shocked beyond measure, Chu Mo''s words still made many people laugh.


    Because this picture is really full of joy.


    It''s ironic that a young adult, the young master of the long family, should have done such a faux pas.


    This is the world, especially the world of big people... Losing is losing. The more important a person is, the more important it is to pay attention to his image and not give people a feeling that they can''t afford to lose. Even if you really can''t afford to lose... You should remain calm and face it calmly when you can''t change any results.


    Long Qiushui''s performance at the moment is really a matter of losing points. It''s bad for his image. Coupled with his previous indifference to his followers, Zhang shuangshuangshuang, it can be said that in this short day, the image of young master long has fallen from the altar to the dust in the high-end friars'' circle of heaven.


    Although Chu Mo''s reply is vulgar, it gives people a feeling of great joy!


    Dare to be positive, young adults. Everyone feels very good about this young man who has come out of the human world.


    In fact, this is not the first time Chu Mo said these four words to long Qiushui.


    But this time, the damage to long Qiushui is obviously the biggest.


    Because long Qiushui''s attitude towards Chu Mo was completely condescending. There is even the feeling that I will treat anything you say as a dog barking twice.


    But now, Chu Mo said these four words, which made long Qiushui angry and pointed at Chu Mo: "dare to fight with me?"


    Shh!


    In all directions, suddenly came a fierce hiss!


    This time, almost everyone... Couldn''t help hissing.


    Even Zhao Dongming and Tong Ying, followers of long Qiushui, felt stunned. In fact, they also have an impulse to hiss long Qiushui.


    A young adult in the peak realm of true immortals wants to challenge a friar Da Luo Jinxian who has just defeated the friar of the peak realm of immortals? Or a monk in the middle of the great Luo Jinxian... Shameful?


    Therefore, those monks on the stands around, who had completely ignored long Qiushui''s identity, couldn''t help but hiss him desperately.


    The red moon on the challenge arena glanced at long Qiushui faintly and said, "enough is enough."


    Boos all around, a fierce silence.


    Lord Hongyue has spoken!


    Everyone looked at longqiushui with red eyes.


    Patter.


    At this time, in mid air, the mountain and river treasure fan, which was completely absorbed by the original power, fell directly to the challenge arena, making a light sound.


    But it shocked many people.


    Long Qiushui was completely enraged at this moment. Even in the face of Hongyue adult, he couldn''t help being angry in his heart and said loudly, "Hongyue adult, do you want to protect Chu Mo?"


    The red moon glanced at long Qiushui, just a faint look, but it instantly calmed long Qiushui''s anger. He directly and deeply saluted: "I''m sorry, Lord Hongyue, it''s the younger generation''s faux pas. But the younger generation''s anger is hard to calm! The younger generation is willing to admit defeat and has no complaints. But watching the family ancestor be treated like this, the younger generation''s heart is sad, and he has become a sinner of the family. So... Please allow the younger generation, self proclaimed cultivation to the realm of great Luo Jinxian, and fight with him! Otherwise, the younger generation will have no face to the long family!"¡ª¡ª


    It''s the end of the month in the blink of an eye. Today, it will erupt. Students with monthly tickets can vote!


    There are also recommended tickets... If you want to learn from me, you have to work harder... I don''t want you to give it, so sad. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1070

    The red moon calmly looked at long Qiushui and said, "in that case, I''m not good at forcibly blocking, but you know, Chu Mo has just fought a battle. Even if you call yourself a cultivation, it''s also unfair to challenge the other party immediately now. Well, two hours later, wait for him to come back and fight again, how about?"


    Two hours, in fact, is not enough to make a friar who has been exhausted completely recover. However, since Hong Yue said so, she must have a reason. So Chu Mo on one side had no objection. He believed that the woman who let herself call her aunt would not harm herself.


    Long Qiushui nodded seriously: "I have no opinion, just wait for him for two hours."


    The red moon glanced at Chu Mo and whispered, "come with me." With that, she handed Zhang Shuangshuang to Tong Ying: "she''s fine. Take care of her."


    With that, Shi Shi ran left with Chu mo.


    At this time, on the stands around, everyone showed an extremely excited look. Today, they really opened their eyes. They didn''t expect to have such a great harvest. Not only did I see the battle between DA Luo Jinxian and Tianxian, but also I saw what a real artifact is! Moreover, the end of a battle is not over yet. Long Qiushui, a young adult of the long family, unexpectedly asked for self certification and self cultivation to end in person after losing the supreme weapon gambling, and wanted to fight Chu Mo!


    This news... It''s really hot.


    Someone directly sent these messages to the letter board, directly detonating the discussion area of the letter board.


    At the same time, the news has also spread all over the city of heaven. There are many monks who are qualified to enter the Tiandao garden, all shouting that they have missed the good play.


    As a result, many people flocked to Tiandao garden.


    A large number of monks who learned the news but were not qualified to enter the Tiandao garden also came one after another. They were all thinking about whether they would be invited into the Tiandao garden as lucky as those who went forward.


    But to their disappointment, no one came out to invite them in, but they were still waiting at the gate of Tiandao garden, as if they could know the news of the scene earlier than others.


    Some people have entered Tiandao garden in succession, including some well-known young adults.


    "Is that Lord Lu Hongxue? God, he even came!"


    A tall and handsome man, surrounded by a dozen equally extraordinary young people, strode to Tiandao garden.


    Someone who recognized him in the crowd couldn''t help shouting.


    Lu Hongxue, one of the young adults of the Lu family, the top clan in the world of heaven, is only in his twenties this year, and has reached the peak of true immortality. If it weren''t for waiting for the way of heaven to open, he would have already stepped into the ranks of young emperors.


    "Is that Lord Xiao Changping?"


    Next to him was a burly man, dressed in ordinary clothes and carrying a large knife like a door plank on his shoulder. This shape was so popular that as soon as he appeared, countless people recognized his identity. Dressed like this, there is only one family in the whole heaven, and there is no semicolon.


    Xiao Changping, the peak of Zhenxian, is one of the young adults. But he is independent, and there has never been any follower or follower around him. Similarly, his background is also very mysterious. It is said that he came from an ordinary family. Get a big chance, then all the way up.


    But no one knows whether these rumors are true or false.


    But Xiao Changping''s strength is recognized by everyone.


    Lu Hongxue saw Xiao Changping, nodded slightly, and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    Xiao Changping also nodded at him, which was a response, and then took out a gold card and walked directly into Tiandao garden.


    A follower beside Lu Hongxue, a young celestial realm friar, couldn''t help whispering, "it''s said that Lord Xiao was born in an ordinary family, and I don''t know whether it''s true or false?"


    Xiao Changping over there didn''t even look back, as if he hadn''t heard.


    Lu Hongxue shook her head gently: "what''s the difference between ordinary and ordinary people who can reach this step?"


    At this time, there was another burst of exclamation in the crowd. Even Lu Hongxue''s eyes showed some fiery light. Look at the two gorgeous women coming from a distance.


    "Wow! Xuaner and Xuanxuan sisters are also here... These sisters are the two most beautiful Tianjiao among the young adults in the sky!"


    Xuanxuan and Xuaner, also born in the heaven family, are twin sisters, all of whom are the top Tianjiao of the celestial peak. The two women came together, smiling like flowers. At the same time, red snow nodded slightly, and even his actions were almost the same, which was difficult to explain.


    "Xuaner, Xuanxuan... Long time no see." Lu Hongxue smiled.


    Later, those followers around Lu Hongxue also saluted the two women. The two women also politely returned one by one, not proud.


    As if it had been negotiated, a woman in a light yellow dress came over again, swaying and fluttering like a startled goose, like a fairy among people.


    "Who is this beautiful woman? She is as beautiful as Xuaner and Xuanxuan sisters!" Someone in the crowd couldn''t help shouting.


    "Shh, that''s the descendant of Chu family. His name is Chu Qing. Don''t talk nonsense. If you provoke her... The consequences are more serious than those young adults!" An old voice sounded in the crowd, reminding some people.


    Descendants of Chu!


    These four words, if said to ordinary monks, may not have any effect. But here, these four words are like a thunder, which shocked everyone.


    Sure enough, seeing the woman in a light yellow dress, Lu Hongxue, Xuaner and Xuanxuan all came to meet the woman.


    "Met Miss Chu." Lu Hongxue had a gentle smile on her face.


    "Sister Chu Qing!" Xuaner and Xuanxuan came together and said in unison.


    "Hello." Chu Qing showed a faint smile on his face and responded to several people. He was generous and decent, and his temperament was noble and elegant, which made people couldn''t help admiring.


    "Sister Chu Qing, I heard that Chu Mo is also a descendant of Chu, really?" Xuanxuan''s character is lively, and some words are open-ended.


    Because of the words of Hongyue, many people on the letter board have made this guess, but no one like Xuanxuan dares to ask the real descendants of Chu directly.


    Xuan''er frowned slightly, glanced at her sister and whispered, "what do you do about this kind of thing?"


    Xuanxuan puffed her cheeks, stared at her big eyes and said, "I''m curious!"


    Chu Qing shook his head slightly. "It doesn''t matter. I''m also curious about it."


    Xuanxuan was a little surprised and asked, "sister doesn''t know?"


    Chu Qing said with a wry smile, "I haven''t seen him before. I only heard about him occasionally on the letter board. How can I know this?"


    "Oh..." Xuanxuan pulled a long tone, obviously not satisfied with this answer.


    At this time, Lu Hongxue said, "well, let''s go in and have a look. Today''s excitement is rare."


    "OK." Chu Qing nodded slightly.


    At this time, from a distance, a woman in black came again, with a black veil on her face, and walked slowly this way. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1071

    The woman''s cultivation is not high, but her aura is very strong, just like a queen, facing several gorgeous beauties in front of her, she seems to have no response. Swaying all the way, I looked silly at a group of monks around.


    "Who is this person? Why is her aura so strong?"


    "It''s strange. I''ve never seen her before."


    "It''s really strange, but the aura is really strong!"


    People whispered, and then watched the woman in black, passing by Chu Qing, Lu Hongxue, xuan''er and Xuan Xuan, the top young Tianjiao in the heaven, showed a gold card, and Shi Shi ran entered the heaven garden.


    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "Oh... Why is my tiandaoyuan gold card gone? Who stole my gold card? Who! Get out of here!"


    People scattered around, revealing a pale monk.


    The monk looked anxiously at the people around him: "I really have a gold card of Tiandao garden. I''m the young master of Ouyang family in the heaven. My gold card was stolen!"


    There was an uproar around, and many people looked at the young man with some sympathy.


    Ouyang family is also a big family in the world of heaven. It''s not surprising that the little Lord of this family has a golden Tiandao Garden card. But such an important thing can be stolen... It also makes everyone very speechless. I don''t know what to say.


    The storm soon dissipated. Because on the side of Tiandao garden, after verifying the identity of the young master of Ouyang family, he was given a supplementary card. As for who stole his original card, no one knows. Because the card of Tiandao garden has not been stolen in the past. So this matter is also a small joke.


    Lu Hongxue and others have already entered the Tiandao park. Their goal is naturally the arena just built.


    In fact, almost all the monks are there.


    Tiandao garden is also a rare picture of thousands of people empty after opening.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In a secret room.


    Only red moon and Chu Mo are there.


    At this time, the red moon showed her true face again. On that beautiful face, her eyes looking at Chu mo were full of love.


    "Are you curious?" The red moon looked at Chu Mo with a naughty smile, and then took out a pill from her body and handed it to Chu Mo: "eat this, and after an hour, you will completely recover."


    Chu Mo didn''t take this pill, which can make a big Luo Jinxian recover all his strength in two hours. It must not be an ordinary pill, and the price must be expensive. He looked at the red moon and said, "thank you for your kindness, Junior..."


    "Yes, call me aunt." The red moon glared at Chu mo.


    "Er... Can you give me a reason?" Chu Mo looked at the red moon with expectation.


    The red moon did not disappoint Chu Mo: "seeing you, I knew it was you. You look too much like your parents."


    Chu Mo glanced at the red moon and said faintly, "I''m not my real face now."


    The red moon spat: "little thing, do you think I don''t know? Isn''t it polymorph? Do you know the root of polymorph?"


    Chu Mo was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, the red moon even knew all kinds of tricks, and he was directly stunned there.


    "Polymorph is the magic power of your Chu family!" The red moon looked at Chu Mo with a smile, and then couldn''t help sighing: "the vicissitudes of the sea, things have changed, hey... Now things have changed. Quickly change back to your original appearance, let your aunt have a good look at you, across the hundred changes... It''s always a little hazy to see you when you crack it."


    "Crack?" Chu Mo was stunned again.


    "Your father taught me that time. Hee hee, I''m the only person in the world who can crack polymorph except your father! Do you want to learn?" Red moon looked at Chu Mo with a smile. Then directly put the pill into Chu Mo''s mouth: "eat it quickly and be obedient! I''m your father''s righteous sister. Shouldn''t you call me aunt?"


    The pill was directly put into his mouth, and the mighty power instantly exploded in Chu Mo''s body, but it was not as powerful as the last sentence of the red moon, which shocked Chu Mo: "where is my father?"


    Chu Mo omitted all the processes and directly asked what he wanted to know most in his heart. Mother''s name is taboo and cannot be mentioned, but father''s whereabouts... Can he always know? At least... Chu Mo wants to know whether his father is still in the world now.


    The smile on Hongyue''s face suddenly disappeared. Her eyes gently looked at Chu Mo and said apologetically, "this question... I don''t know how to answer you."


    "Don''t know how to answer? That is... Is he still alive?" Chu Mo''s voice trembled a little. He grasped the key in the red moon''s words and asked loudly, "where is he?"


    "Don''t get excited and recover your strength quickly. You''ll have to participate in a battle later." The look of the red moon, somewhat gloomy, whispered.


    "Aunt..." Chu Mo called out these two strange words for the first time, and looked at the red moon pleadingly: "please, tell me! Is he alive? Where is he?"


    Hongyue was silent for a moment and nodded, "he is alive, but I don''t know where he is."


    "You lied to me!" Chu Mo looked directly into the red moon''s eyes: "in your realm, how can you not know where he is?"


    "Aunt, there''s no need to lie to you." The red moon sighed, "with your father''s character and ability, if you don''t want people to know where he is, no one can find him, except your mother."


    When Hongyue mentioned Chu Mo''s mother, her tone was obviously a little different. Then she paused, looked at Chu Mo and said, "recover your strength first. After this battle, my aunt will have a good chat with you."


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, his eyes were slightly red, and said faintly, "recover your strength? No need. If he claims to be the great luojinxian, even if it is the peak of the great luojinxian, I can beat him with only two hands!"


    Red moon looked at Chu Mo: "don''t underestimate the top Tianjiao in the heaven, they are not as weak as you think."


    Chu Mo said, "I am invincible in the same realm!"


    "...." Hongyue was speechless by Chu Mo''s sentence: "well, aunt takes you out. There are many interesting young people outside, as well as your cousin."


    The Red Moon said casually.


    "Cousin?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, "do I still have relatives?"


    "Of course, there are descendants of the Chu family." The Red Moon said faintly, "your grandfather had two sons, your father was the boss, and you had an uncle."


    "Oh." Chu Mo calmly responded, without saying anything else.


    The red moon just took a deep look at Chu Mo and whispered, "don''t blame them for not looking for you after they know your existence. They also have unavoidable difficulties. In those days... Someone left a divine consciousness mark on them. Once they touch you, then... Your existence will inevitably be exposed. If someone crosses the galaxy to kill you, we... May not be able to stop it."


    The Red Moon said, staring at Chu Mo: "you know, this is the heaven! It''s not the fairy world, and there''s no pure land of Buddhism to block disasters for you."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the red moon speechless. After a long time, he said bitterly, "so you know everything. I''m the only one who''s been kept in the dark." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1072

    The red moon sighs: "Aunt doesn''t say it''s actually a good thing for you... But in fact, it''s true. In fact, aunt shouldn''t recognize you at this time, but first... Your identity, in the eyes of real power, is no secret. Those supreme skills you master have long been known by many super families in the world. You are the only one who can master so many supreme skills in the world! Second, aunt can''t help it Stay! "


    Speaking of this, the red moon''s eyes finally turned red. In those bright eyes, there was water mist condensing, and he whispered, "aunt misses you very much."


    Chu Mo looked at the red moon with some complexity. He could feel the sincere feelings of the red moon for him, and there was really no hypocrisy in it. But his mind was at a loss.


    In the human world, he struggled and worked hard; In the spirit world, he was trembling in the face of the pressure of the blood demon ancestor. If he was not careful, he would be doomed, and he was also working hard; In the fairy world, although the situation is much better, it is still facing the crisis of making enemies on all sides.


    Along the way, he finally reached the heaven, but suddenly found that the road in front of him seemed to widen all at once! It also became smooth all of a sudden.


    First, I met the purple smoke emperor and helped him fight back Zhuge Lang''s pursuit; Then he took him all the way to Tiandao garden and gave him the topmost and most noble sapphire card of Tiandao garden. In this Tiandao garden, I met the red moon... This quasi supreme power beyond the emperor. Then Hongyue not only protected him very much, but also told him that Chu''s pulse... He was not the only one.


    Even his father, who had been searching for years, suddenly had a clear clue.


    It seems that all of a sudden, there are many powerful and caring relatives around him. But somehow, Chu Mo felt unhappy. He is even a little sad.


    What am I?


    A teenager who grew up in the human world without knowing who his parents were.


    Grow up in the secular world and experience countless storms.


    All the way out. Today, there are suddenly many more relatives. They are so strong that one person can suppress one world!


    But before that, where were they?


    And who is my Chu Mo?


    Am I really the descendant of the legendary great man?


    Cousin... What a strange word!


    Chu Mo was lonely. I was a poor man with only a grandfather since childhood. Unexpectedly, I also had such luxurious relatives as my cousin?


    Chu Mo''s heart is very confused.


    Very messy.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind: as if everything in this world... Was false and vain!


    Why should I encounter these things?


    Why me?


    Why am I born without seeing my parents?


    Why do they not tell me the news of my parents when they know it?


    Why is my mother''s name taboo?


    Why?


    Why?


    "Wake up!" A soft drink suddenly sounded.


    A vast breath instantly pulled Chu Mo out of the chaos.


    WOW!


    Chu Mo directly spurted a mouthful of blood.


    But his eyes gradually recovered.


    "Sorry... It''s all my fault." The red moon scolded herself on her face.


    "Aunt, I don''t blame you." Chu Mo looked at the red moon and said in a deep voice, "all these things have been piled up in my heart for many years, and have been bothering me since I was a child. There must be such a thing. Now my heart knot has been untied. Thank my aunt for waking me up."


    Chu Mo reached out and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and then showed a sunny smile.


    The red moon''s eyes were full of heartache. Looking at Chu Mo, she said, "you have suffered. In the future, my aunt will accompany you!"


    "No, I''ll just go by myself." Chu Mo looked at the Red Moon: "even if my aunt doesn''t have the divine consciousness mark left by the sundries of Luo Tianxian domain, I''m afraid she will inevitably be infected with cause and effect after being with me for a long time. Since my aunt wants to impact the supreme, she should stay away from me."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, boy! When I''m afraid of them?" The red moon was directly angry, Then he apologized with a distressed face: "Sorry... Aunt doesn''t want to hurt you, but I hope you understand that your path was set by your mother in those years! If you want to find your father and save your mother, you must constantly become stronger! In the human world, in the spiritual world, in the celestial world... In fact, it''s nothing. You may not know it, but in the dark, someone has been watching you! Think about it for yourself, which one of those life and death crises you experienced Really put you in a desperate situation? "


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and shook his head, "it seems not."


    "That''s because someone has been secretly watching you grow up step by step! You''ve never let people who care about you down." The red moon looked into Chu Mo''s eyes and said seriously, "but when you reach the heaven, everything will become different. This is the real cultivation world! Here, if you are not careful, you will really fall into a hopeless situation. So... Even if you still want to practice alone. But don''t refuse those who care about you. You know?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "I see, aunt. Thank you."


    "Well, go out and fight! The boy surnamed long, I think he''s very unpleasant. Give him a good beating. As long as you don''t kill him, hit him as you like." Red moon looked at Chu Mo and said, "there is an aunt to support you!"


    "Good! I''ll beat him up." Chu Mo laughed.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    On the huge stand, it was already very lively at this time.


    Originally there were only a few thousand people, but in less than an hour, tens of thousands of people gathered!


    None of the more than 7000 people who came later was an ordinary person.


    They are all real Tianjiao who came in with the card of Tiandao garden.


    With the arrival of Lu Hongxue, Xiao Changping, xuan''er and Xuan Xuan, the atmosphere at the scene continued to set off one climax after another.


    When Chu Qing appeared in the public''s sight, the atmosphere of the whole scene completely reached a peak.


    Descendants of Chu!


    That''s the real princess!


    Even if a young adult sees her, no matter what he thinks in his heart, he should also politely shout: Hello, Miss Chu!


    This is essentially different from Chu Mo, a suspected descendant of Chu. Ordinary monks, even blood friars, are not qualified to know the existence of descendants of Chu.


    But as long as they know Chu Qing''s identity, no one dares to be presumptuous in front of her.


    Even long Qiushui, who was about to fight, came to say hello when he saw Chu Qing.


    Chu Qing looked at long Qiushui faintly and said, "you do it yourself."


    Long Qiushui''s body was slightly chilly, but then he stubbornly raised his head and looked directly into Chu Qing''s eyes: "now... It''s not the same time!"


    Chu Qing smiled dismissively and nodded, "it''s up to you."


    The dialogue between the two people shocked countless people. Because they seem to have concluded from Chu Qing''s words that Chu mo... Is also the descendants of Chu!


    Now, it''s really lively.


    Originally thought that he was a groundless... A bumpkin who crawled out of the human world may be the most noble person in the whole heaven.


    This change made these young adults, Huang Wushuang, feel a little unbearable.


    On the stand, a woman in black sat there quietly, and a gold card rolled and danced on the tip of her slender fingers. This is the one that the Ouyang monk just lost. On the face behind the veil of the woman in black, with a somewhat playful smile, she said to herself, "little girl, I didn''t expect you to catch a golden turtle son-in-law." (~^~)

 Chapter 1073

    The eyes of the woman in black were filled with black gas. At the moment she said this sentence, there seemed to be a little fluctuation, but it soon disappeared and resumed the appearance of black gas entanglement. The woman in black smiled like a flower and said, "don''t bother, you''ll never succeed!"


    With that, his face suddenly became ugly, Coldly said to himself: "you are really annoying! I helped you avoid the panic disaster and help you quickly cultivate to a high level. Why are you still so persistent? Is it not good to integrate with me? After integration, I will let you understand how powerful you are! I will let you see clearly that you are the peerless pride! From now on, you are me, I am you, so how happy?"


    The people around couldn''t hear her voice, but they all felt that the woman in black was strange, and subconsciously they were all a little far away from her.


    On the exquisite and beautiful face under the veil of the woman in black, it became more and more angry, and even a little ferocious: "well, well, I understand your mind, don''t I want to see him? He will appear in a moment. But then... I will kill him personally on the road of heaven! At that time, I will make you miserable! I will make you completely dead!"


    On the stand, familiar and unfamiliar monks all discussed with each other about Lord long Qiushui and Chu mo. Many people''s blood friars also took the letter board and sent what happened here to the letter board at the first time.


    Some old monks who were not good at using the letter board couldn''t help sighing: "with the letter board... There are almost no secrets in the spiritual world."


    However, many people still welcome the existence of the letter board. Almost all the people who can get in and out here today have quite good blood, so the letter board is almost everyone.


    Zhuge Lang sat in a corner of the stand with a gloomy face, looking at the empty arena, his eyes uncertain.


    He didn''t expect that the inside story of Chu Mo was so deep that it was really related to the Chu family in the heaven.


    In the past, it seemed like a thing within reach to kill Chu Mo, but now... It has become a distant place!


    He''s clearly here!


    But trying to kill him has almost become an impossible task.


    Not only did Ziyan emperor protect him, but he even did not hesitate to warn those families who had a grudge with Chu Mo; Now even the owner of Tiandao garden, the red moon who used to be close to the wandering lady emperor as sisters... Also extremely protected him!


    Originally thought it was just a man out of the earth, who would have thought, changed... Unexpectedly became the most noble person in heaven.


    Zhuge Lang''s eyes are full of murderous intent, and his heart is fierce: boy, you dare to challenge young adults like long Qiushui. In a battle for a while, you will understand the gap between the earth buns from the world of people like you and the young Tianjiao from the world of heaven!


    "The best... Is to be killed by long Qiushui on the spot!"


    But I think the probability of this kind of thing happening is very low. I believe that the woman of red moon will not watch Chu Mo be killed. Then... On the way back, I will let someone take good care of you!


    Chu Mo!


    Zhuge Lang''s eyes were extremely deep, as if a world had been destroyed in an instant.


    A young man sitting next to Zhuge Lang seemed to feel Zhuge Lang''s mood and whispered, "elder Lang, don''t worry, I won''t let him walk out alive on the road of heaven."


    Zhu Ge Lang glanced at the young man beside him, then stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "Chang Feng, look at you! I''m waiting for you to rise to the realm of emperor and become an elder! At that time, I''ll celebrate for you in person!"


    "It''s a deal!" Zhuge Changfeng''s eyes are full of confidence.


    At this moment, on the stands around, countless people are looking forward to the next battle. Calculate the time, it will be two hours soon, and Chu Mo has not appeared.


    Long Qiushui was still sitting there, his face calm, completely unable to see that he was about to seal his own strength next, to fight with Chu mo.


    This indifference also made many people nod and praise.


    "Young adults are different. Facing monks in the same realm, they have an invincible heart, which is worthy of our generation of monks to learn."


    "Yes, Lord long is the top young Tianjiao in our heaven, which is worth learning!"


    "For Lord long, this kind of battle is just a very ordinary battle, isn''t it? It''s strange if you are restless. Many people say that Chu Mo is so powerful and powerful, but I haven''t heard of any famous battle before. How can you compare with Lord long?"


    "That is, a man who rose from the fairyland not long ago dared to fight with Lord long. He simply didn''t know whether to die."


    "You''re wrong. He didn''t rise from the fairy world. He came out of the human world. He is the peerless pride of the human world!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Many monks in the heaven have a natural sense of closeness to long Qiushui, who grows in the heaven. Speaking of words, they naturally say to long Qiushui. But many people don''t like long Qiushui.


    Especially the first to enter here... Most of the monks who don''t have tiandaoyuan cards don''t like long Qiushui very much.


    "Chu Mo has proved himself with strength. Zhang Shuangshuang, who faces the peak realm of immortals, has won. Facing the same realm of long Qiushui, he may not lose."


    "Yes, it''s your ignorance to say that Chu Mo didn''t become famous and fight. Others have already proved themselves in the human world, the spiritual world and the celestial world! If you were to throw you into the spiritual world and the celestial world when your realm was low, you would certainly be far worse than others!"


    "Hehe, I''m afraid many distinguished young Tianjiao dare not even cross the disaster?"


    All kinds of opinions and judgments are spoken in these people''s mouths. As these words were sent to the letter board, a huge storm was about to complete the brewing and was about to take shape completely.


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted, "Prince Chu is powerful!"


    Boom!


    On the whole stand, thousands of people immediately shouted, "Prince Chu is mighty!"


    Some people don''t like to see long Qiushui''s status, while others follow the coax.


    Then, there were monks around long Qiushui shouting, "Lord long is invincible!"


    In an instant, more people on the stand burst into a startling cry: "Lord long is invincible!"


    The battle has not yet begun, and the blood of the monks supporting both sides has begun to boil.


    Those distinguished young adults, one by one, all sat there steadily, without following and participating. Some have a faint smile on their faces, some disdain deep in their eyes, and some are expressionless.


    Chu Qing sat there, his beautiful eyes flickering, as if thinking about something.


    Xuanxuan, sitting beside her, suddenly whispered, "sister Chu Qing, who do you think will win?"


    Xuan''er glanced at her sister helplessly: "that''s needless to say? It''s naturally the son of Chu!"


    Xuanxuan said, "but long Qiushui is also very strong! He has always claimed that there is no match in the same realm."


    Xuan''er smiled: "that''s not necessarily!"


    Chu Qing sat there quietly without answering, but a touch of worry in her eyes betrayed her heart. Chu Mo has always been famous, but he has never really faced the top Tianjiao of the heaven. The victory just won was mainly due to the contribution of the knife in his hand.


    Against long Qiushui, who is extremely experienced in actual combat, is he... Really good?


    At this time, the figure of Chu Mo finally appeared in people''s sight¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock! Ask for a monthly ticket. (~^~)

 Chapter 1074

    Chu Mo walked briskly to the challenge arena and jumped gently. Chu Mo got on the challenge arena and glanced at the crowd around him. > ¡Ý when his eyes swept somewhere, his heart trembled slightly, but there was no strange expression on his face.


    He saw Qi Xiaoyu!


    That figure, even with his face covered, even with his head down, even if there is only one back, he can recognize it at a glance!


    It''s definitely her!


    I didn''t expect Xiao Yu to come here. Does she also want to go to heaven?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart. Then he thought sadly: is she still Xiao Yu now?


    This problem made him a little depressed.


    To outsiders, Chu Mo stood quietly on the challenge arena, slightly lowered his head, and did not speak. It gives people a very proud feeling, as if there was no one in his eyes.


    Chu Qing on the stand saw Chu Mo and frowned slightly. The man on the challenge arena looked a little different from her cousin. But on second thoughts, I thought that Chu Mo''s face changing skill in legend was very powerful. So far, not many people have really seen him as he is.


    In other words, as long as he likes, he can change his face at any time and walk in the crowd, almost no one can recognize it.


    It''s just... This is heaven!


    The means of the celestial friars are far beyond the imagination of those friars who fly up from the lower world. The little skill of changing appearance is not regarded by the friars in the heaven at all. However, Chu Mo''s technique of changing looks seems a little different. I really can''t see any flaws. But Chu Qing believes that this is by no means the true face of Chu mo.


    It seems that my cousin is really capable.


    Chu Qing thought happily in her heart that although she had never contacted this cousin, in her heart, she had always regarded him as her closest person. If anyone dares to hurt him, she must stop at all costs.


    Long Qiushui?


    Are times different now?


    Chu Qing''s heart snorted coldly, and there was a cold light flashing in his eyes.


    Liu Feng has been secretly observing Chu Qing in the distance. Now he can finally be certain that Chu mo... This teenager who came out of the human world is in all likelihood after the great man!


    As for why he would fall into the human world, it is unknown. But looking at Chu Qing''s expression and the previous dialogue between Chu Qing and long Qiushui, we can feel that the Chu family in the heaven... Has not forgotten the descendants of the Chu family!


    Isn''t it now?


    Thinking of what long Qiushui said to Chu Qing, Liu Feng''s face showed a look of disapproval. Xindao: now is indeed not the year, but the inside story of the Chu family... Is still stronger than you can imagine!


    Not to mention others, only a wandering female emperor. If she really lives against the sky and returns to heaven again, who can stop her?


    It''s not wrong to be young and frivolous, but you are arrogant to this extent... I''m afraid it will be you who suffer.


    Liu Feng took a deep look at long Qiushui, who was still sitting there, and sneered in his heart: is the composition interesting?


    It didn''t take two hours, so although Chu Mo had boarded the challenge arena, long Qiushui was still sitting there.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng, a woman in white, sat there. Yue Qingcheng was somewhat embarrassed because he kept casting curious eyes around. In people''s discussion, when it comes to the cause and effect, it is inevitable to bring her, a "lucky" girl.


    It''s really lucky!


    Although the other people have also been qualified to enter the Tiandao garden, they will be invited out immediately after the battle.


    But she doesn''t!


    And she also got to know Chu Mo, Hu lie and Liu Feng. Even Huang Wushuang seemed to have eyes for her. However, Yue Qingcheng can see that Huang''s unparalleled approachability and frankness are also personal.


    In fact, Huang Wushuang is not much different from long Qiushui!


    Because they are all the same kind of people!


    Making friends with Chu Mo is also under the condition that Chu Mo is completely inferior to him.


    But now, after Chu Mo has shown quite excellent talent and strong combat power, Huang Wushuang seems to become... Less enthusiastic. Especially after long Qiushui lost to Chu Mo''s mountain and river treasure fan, the feeling of the moon falling over the city became even stronger.


    Maybe he is afraid of long Qiushui, so he hates him?


    Yueqingcheng thought to herself: because they are the real kind of people.


    Hong Xue sat there quietly with a faint smile on her face. Looking at Chu Mo standing quietly on the challenge arena, she whispered to the people around her, "this person is very interesting."


    "What does Lord Hongxue mean?" A sweet looking girl asked.


    "I look after him." 6 red snow said faintly.


    "Hmm? What does Lord Hongxue mean... Can he win this battle?" The girl with a sweet face looked at 6 Hongxue in surprise with an expression of disbelief on her face: "the person who fought with him is not that Zhang Shuangshuang, but a young adult like long Qiushui!"


    "Hehe... What is a young adult?" Hong Xue chuckled and said faintly, "it''s just that he has made great achievements at a young age, and he can''t even compare with many older monks. He is called a young adult. This is a kind of praise, but also... It''s also a kind of pressure! Now many people called young adults, in fact, don''t have that qualification at all. On the contrary, Chu Mo, I think, he is more qualified to be called a young adult."


    "Lord Hongxue refers to the identity of Prince Chu?" The sweet looking girl said, "I heard he is the descendant of the Chu family?"


    "It has nothing to do with that." Red snow shook his head: "his experience in the human world is rarely mentioned, and I''m not sure. But there is also secular in the heaven. Although there is no country, the disputes are the same. We just disdain to see it on weekdays. In fact, if there is an opportunity, I would suggest that you all die in the secular world, walk around, and feel what the world of ordinary people with only oneortwo hundred years of life is like, which may be helpful to your cultivation."


    6 Hongxue looks at several followers around her, say: "Chu Mo, who can come out of the mundane world and make progress all the way, must have experienced too many hardships that we can''t imagine. For example, when he was in the human world, he was not even a monk, but just a martial artist. At that time, there must be countless people who can kill him! But he not only insisted, but also successfully rushed to the spiritual world. In this process, imagine yourself, where the aura is exhausted, you can also Don''t you think such a person is powerful when he comes out? "


    "The red snow adult said is fierce, that certainly is fierce." The sweet looking girl smiled.


    Another young man said thoughtfully, "indeed... It''s not easy to stand out from such a bad environment!"


    Hong Xue doesn''t talk much on weekdays, but today he seems to be infected and has a lot of fun, Then he said: "He is in the spiritual world, and there are also too many people who can suppress him. But what is the result? He is not only unstoppable all the way, but also rushed to the celestial world quickly, and in the shortest time, integrated the whole celestial world, and then soared to the celestial world. Such a person... His realm may be worse than us, but his experience and experience, but I don''t know how far away from us. Long Qiushui comes from negative, of course, I''m also conceited! But fortunately, I didn''t match Chu Mo ¡£¡±¡ª¡ª


    Well, it continues to explode today!


    Ask for monthly ticket support!


    You should also keep up with the recommendation votes. You can vote easily. You should be as diligent as me! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1075

    Lu Hongxue''s voice was very low, and only a few people around him heard it, but these people were all stunned by Lu Hongxue''s evaluation of Chu mo. In their eyes, the best peerless Tianjiao, the top young adults in the world of heaven, would feel lucky because they didn''t get angry with Chu Mo?


    Lord Hongxue actually used luck to describe it?


    This... This is incredible, isn''t it?


    To put it bluntly, doesn''t this mean that Lu Hongxue admits that she is not as good as Chu Mo in the same realm?


    If this gets out, it will definitely cause an uproar immediately.


    How can a dignified young adult, the peerless Tianjiao of the heaven, and the friar of the peak realm of Zhenxian admit that he is inferior to others?


    What about the belief of invincibility?


    If a young adult loses that invincible belief, it will be a devastating blow to his Taoist heart!


    In the top friars'' circle of heaven, there is such a sentence: death, can''t be cowardly!


    Therefore, the sweet looking girl and several other followers of Lu Hongxue looked at Lu Hongxue with some worry after being shocked.


    Lu Hongxue said with a smile, "what? Do you think I''m afraid? Don''t worry, I''ll never lose my invincible faith. I''ve always been so firm in my heart to the Tao. But, you see. The ending should surprise you more."


    Not far away, Xiao Changping, who put a big knife like a door plate beside him, sat there expressionless all the time, ignoring the fiery eyes of some monks around him. But after Lu Hongxue said these words, he turned his head, glanced at Lu Hongxue, and then quickly turned back, with a look of approval flashing in his eyes.


    At this time, the red moon appeared on the challenge arena.


    Before the red moon spoke, long Qiushui finally stood up and walked to the challenge arena step by step.


    At this level, flying to the sky and hiding from the earth is not a problem. The difficulty is that like long Qiushui, it seems simple step by step, but in fact it requires accurate control of power to find every node in the void.


    This skill immediately made many monks give a gentle exclamation.


    Chu Mo on the challenge arena raised his head, calmly glanced at long Qiushui coming step by step, and said, "OK, don''t show, hurry up, I have something to do after the fight."


    Quiet!


    Everywhere, a moment of silence.


    Everyone looked at the emaciated figure on the challenge arena with a speechless face. Many people couldn''t help twitching at the corners of their mouths and said in their hearts: this guy... Is even more arrogant than young adults! Monks who dare to speak to young adults in this tone are really rare.


    Long Qiushui didn''t react at all. He still kept this rhythm and stepped onto the stage step by step. First, bow to the red moon, and then start self proclaimed cultivation.


    "Please check it by Lord Hongyue." Long Qiushui said respectfully to Hongyue after sealing his cultivation.


    The red moon glanced at long Qiushui, and then calmly said, "long Qiushui has sealed his own strength to the mid-term realm of Da Luo Jinxian, which is equivalent to Chu Mo in the mid-term of Da Luo Jinxian. He can fight!"


    Another burst of exclamation came from the stands, not only because long Qiushui''s pride sealed his strength to the same level as Chu mo. Although there is still a gap, it is no longer a gap. The realm between monks cannot be completely equal in any way.


    They were surprised by the accuracy of long Qiushui''s seal on their own strength!


    Too accurate!


    The vast majority of the monks present felt that they could not seal their realm accurately to this extent.


    Long Qiushui looked at Chu Mo: "I will let you know that you are not my opponent at all in the same realm."


    "Hehe, although you seal the realm to be just a line away from me, no one will say you are shameless. But I still think you are quite shameless." Chu Mo smiled faintly, and then suddenly made a move, which made everyone... Stand on the spot.


    "God... What is he doing?"


    "Eh? Why is he pretending to cultivate himself?"


    "My God... How arrogant is this?"


    "Too arrogant? Unexpectedly disdain to fight with young adults in the same realm, and are also self proclaimed accomplishments?"


    Many people present all saw what Chu Mo was doing at a glance and couldn''t help shouting.


    That''s right, Chu Mo is really self proclaimed.


    This move, even Chu Qing sitting under the stage, couldn''t help frowning. In his heart, he said: too big!


    Even if it''s a battle in the same realm, you may not be the opponent of long Qiushui, but you''re still self proclaimed? Isn''t this death seeking?


    Long Qiushui is by no means the only one who has this idea.


    Yue Qingcheng uttered a cry of surprise, then looked at Hu lie and said, "young master, he... What is he doing? Persuade him!"


    Childe?


    Hu lie sensitively noticed that Yue Qingcheng called Chu Mo, but he didn''t point it out. He reluctantly smiled and said, "my brother has this character. It''s estimated that he thinks he can still win in this way... Huh... Huh..." even he didn''t believe it when he said this, and he was very discouraged.


    Yue Qingcheng looked anxious. She wanted to ask Chu Mo not to do this, but Zhang didn''t open her mouth. I can only hope that Chu Mo has points in his heart. Don''t ruin yourself because of temporary face. Didn''t see long Qiushui so proud young adults, all just seal the realm to be the same as Chu Mo?


    On the stage.


    Long Qiushui was also surprised by Chu Mo''s behavior, and even angry. Looking at Chu Mo, "are you sure... You want to use the initial realm of Da Luo Jinxian to fight with me?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. If you are in the same level, it''s meaningless. You can''t even stop a punch." Chu Mo said calmly.


    Those people in the stands all have an impulse to faint. They have seen arrogant people, but people who are arrogant to this extent are really too rare. Does he know who he is facing?


    Long Qiushui was speechless. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "I hope you can say the same thing later."


    Say, long Qiushui''s body, suddenly burst out a kind of potential.


    This is not a breath, but a simple potential!


    It''s like a mountain standing there. Although it has no breath, it''s just that kind of tall momentum, which will make people feel intimidated.


    Long Qiushui is like a mountain at the moment.


    He stood there quietly, and the "potential" naturally appeared.


    "Do it." He said calmly.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo hit directly.


    There is no rules, just a simple punch.


    Long Qiushui didn''t disappoint Chu Mo, with a sneer on his face, and also raised his fist to greet him.


    A dull noise broke out between the two.


    The next scene stunned everyone.


    Long Qiushui, this young adult, the top Tianjiao in the heaven, is still half a realm higher than Chu mo after self proclaimed cultivation.


    He was hit by Chu Mo and flew away!


    What potential? Under Chu Mo''s fist... It''s all floating clouds!


    No matter how big the potential is, it will be smashed into slag!


    Long Qiushui''s body is like a kite with a broken line. When it meets the strong wind, it flies out with a swish. It rolls many somersaults in the sky, barely controlling its shape and falls on the edge of the challenge arena.


    Let countless people pinch a cold sweat for him.


    Long Qiushui stood at the edge of the challenge arena, his eyes shining with incomparable shock and anger, looking at Chu Mo without saying a word.


    "Spit out the blood." Chu Mo was still very calm: "if you want to press down, you will be seriously injured."


    Hum!


    The whole stand was filled with thunderous exclamations¡ª¡ª


    Hehe hehe, the reason why genius is conceited is that he didn''t meet a better one... Look good, vote quickly, and there are still better ones behind!


    Monthly ticket, recommended ticket, hurry! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1076

    He is a young adult, the top young monk in the heaven, and a real leader. When he was half a level higher than the other party, he was... Kicked away by a punch? And... Injured?


    But is it really the case?


    Everyone can''t believe their eyes. Do they think they have hallucinations?


    Hongyue, who has been standing on the edge of the challenge arena, flashed a look of relief in her eyes. At the same time, her heart was also very surprised.


    It seems that the child didn''t lie, and he in the same realm... Is really almost invincible.


    This also shows that his previous behavior is not arrogant to completely arrogant, but a real invincible belief!


    Good!


    At this moment, the red moon''s eyes were slightly red, and her heart secretly said: brother, did you see it? Your son, he is very promising!


    Long Qiushui still stared at Chu Mo, his eyes uncertain.


    Chu Mo said again, "don''t try to bear it. If you don''t spit out this blood, you will suffer on the road of heaven."


    On the stand, everyone''s eyes fell on long Qiushui.


    Long Qiushui has never hated the gaze of others like now. In the past, he enjoyed the gaze of others, because those eyes were full of deep awe and strong worship.


    That feeling made him very comfortable, and he could constantly cultivate his invincible belief.


    But now, those eyes are full of doubt and... Schadenfreude.


    WOW!


    He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    In the blood, crystal light spots.


    This punch not only injured him, but also... Seriously injured him!


    Unexpectedly, even the blood essence vomited out!


    Huang Wushuang, sitting below, looked into Chu Mo''s eyes, and for the first time... There was a color of fear!


    Chu Qing''s face showed a smile.


    Hu lie grinned. The expression of yueqingcheng beside him was very cute. His small mouth was slightly open, and he seemed to be shocked so that he couldn''t even say a word.


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan sisters both had strong shock in their eyes.


    Xiao Changping gently touched the handle of the broadsword beside him, and his eyes... Were full of a strong sense of war.


    Lu Hongxue, the old God, was sitting there with a pair of wisdom beads in his hand. It was the people around him who were all dumbfounded and turned into statues.


    The whole stand was silent.


    No one talked, no one spoke.


    At this moment, a strange interruption suddenly appeared on the originally lively letter board.


    Countless blood friars who failed to arrive at the scene were all so anxious that they didn''t know what happened in Tiandao garden.


    Hoo!


    Long Qiushui took a breath, then looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "I admit that I underestimated you. Unexpectedly, your combat power is so strong. Shuangshuang was defeated by you before, and it''s not unjust."


    At this time, Zhang Shuangshuang, who had been lying in the arms of Tong Ying, suddenly woke up, looked at the direction of the challenge arena in a daze, and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Tong Ying helped her up and sighed, "my lord... Defeated!"


    Zhang Shuangshuang''s eyes showed a strong shock.


    Zhao Dongming whispered anxiously, "it''s just a move that lags behind. How can there be failure?"


    Tong Ying sighed and stopped talking.


    Zhang Shuangshuang looked at the two people on the challenge arena. The light in his eyes flashed, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Chu Mo looked at long Qiushui and said, "are you still fighting?"


    Long Qiushui suddenly roared and rushed directly towards Chu mo.


    Kick kick kick!


    Long Qiushui made a dull sound every time he stepped on the challenge arena. The sound in his heart made people feel quite uncomfortable.


    Potential!


    Another kind of potential!


    And it is a general trend!


    Frightening... Irresistible trend!


    When long Qiushui was more than ten feet away from Chu Mo, his body directly soared into the air, and a burst of drink came out of his throat: "die!"


    Boom!


    A light burst from long Qiushui''s palm and hit Chu Mo!


    Magic power!


    This time, he directly showed his unique skills!


    You hit me with a punch, and I''ll give you the same taste!


    Your body may be stronger and your fist may be harder, but in terms of magic, I can also easily defeat you!


    Chu Mo''s eyes looked at long Qiushui calmly, running the Linzi formula in the nine word mantra, running the column formula in the nine word mantra, and urging the line formula in the nine word mantra!


    Not moving like a mountain!


    Dead time warps space!


    Heaven and man are one!


    Another punch!


    It looks like hand to hand combat, but the group integrates holy skills!


    People who can see the true meaning of Chu Mo''s fist... There are no more than ten people on the scene!


    Some top emperors who sat low-key in the stands, after Chu Mo punched, their eyes instantly widened, showing an incredible look.


    Standing on the edge of the challenge arena, Hongyue was also shocked by Chu Mo''s punch. She couldn''t help but utter a gentle exclamation: "what magic power is this?"


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s fist directly hit the light emitted by long Qiushui.


    Long Qiushui''s face was filled with endless sneers: "I really think your fist can carry my magic power?"


    But then, his smile completely froze on his face, and he uttered a shocked exclamation: "how is it possible?"


    Long Qiushui''s face was instantly pale.


    He sent out a magical light containing the killing rules, which was directly smashed by Chu Mo''s fist.


    Then, the small fist, with an incredible speed... Appeared in front of his eyes, in his pupils... Getting bigger and bigger.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo hit long Qiushui hard in the face.


    That dull noise made more than 90% of the people present shiver. Many people even subconsciously closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to see it!


    Long Qiushui''s throat sent out a shrill scream, and the whole person was directly beaten out of the challenge arena, and slammed into the open space between the challenge arena and the grandstand, smashing the ground into a big pit and throwing up smoke!


    On the challenge arena, only the slightly emaciated figure was left standing there quietly. His face was calm, neither sad nor happy.


    The moment the red moon flew out of the Longqiu water, it had already soared into the air and looked at it from a commanding position.


    Everyone lost their voice.


    No matter who supports Chu Mo or long Qiushui, no one can make any sound.


    Two fists smashed a famous young adult in the heaven.


    It exploded directly!


    The first punch was seriously injured, the second punch... The second punch still doesn''t know the result, because until now, long Qiushui hasn''t been able to climb out of the pit!


    Zhang Shuangshuang on the stand suddenly jumped down and ran towards the big pit, crying sadly, "Lord Qiushui... Lord Qiushui!"


    Followers of long Qiushui, such as Tong Ying and Zhao Dongming, were slightly stunned and also ended one after another.


    At this moment, their mood is the most uncomfortable. The person they follow is unexpectedly beaten by two fists!


    And it is also an opponent whose realm and fame can''t be compared with him.


    This result is really unacceptable.


    Zhang Shuangshuang jumped directly into the pit and held long Qiushui out.


    Those people on the stands around suddenly burst into an uproar.


    Because long Qiushui''s face has been beaten to pieces!


    The whole person completely fainted!


    This punch... How cruel!


    Many people couldn''t help shivering, and looked at the figure on the arena again... Full of awe.


    Too strong¡ª¡ª


    Yes, it''s so cool. Vote! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1077

    Zhang Shuangshuang and others had no face to stay in this place at all. They directly hugged long Qiushui, bowed their heads, and hurried away.


    The red moon slowly fell on the challenge arena and whispered, "this battle, Prince Chu wins!"


    On the stands around, there was a moment of silence, and then a burst of loud cheers. These cheers come from the monks who have always supported Chu mo.


    Even many monks who just supported long Qiushui couldn''t help cheering for Chu Mo at this time.


    Strong is strong, without any reason.


    Although Chu Mo''s strength was completely unexpected, the vast majority of monks present felt that they must applaud his wonderful performance.


    Although he only has the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, who dares to say that Chu Mo can''t do it after this war? Who else dares to look down on others, saying that they have risen from the lower world and have never seen the world?


    I''m afraid the real ignorant buns are the people who say these words themselves?


    People''s insight all the way from the human world to the heaven, is not comparable to those monks who only grew up in the heaven!


    Not to mention that they have conquered three worlds and survived many disasters!


    In heaven, in addition to those young adults who are extremely strict with themselves, how many monks under the emperor have survived the disaster?


    In this way, even if the young man in the challenge arena has nothing to do with the Chu family in the heaven, he is fully qualified to stand on the same level with those young adults, right?


    Countless people, because of this war, directly changed their views on Chu mo.


    Of course, there are still some people who don''t look up to Chu Mo because of this war. Their view is also very simple: there is a celestial being between the realm of true immortals and the realm of great Luojin immortals. It''s not the same thing at all. Perhaps Chu Mo is really strong in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and even surpasses almost all his peers. But so what? First rush to the realm of true immortality! Don''t die halfway.


    Some people are full of malice, accusing Chu Mo that he will die midway on the way to attack the real immortal.


    Some people even feel strongly about Chu mo.


    However, all this cannot change the fact that long Qiushui, a young adult in the heaven, was defeated by Chu Mo in the same battle with Chu mo. Chu Mo used two fists and directly exploded.


    This message was quickly uploaded on the letter board, quickly spread across the three circles, and expanded to a larger scope.


    On the stand, the woman in black stood up and left here with the crowd. From beginning to end, Chu Mo did not show any abnormality. In fact, he really wants to catch up, and even wants to ask the red moon to leave Qi Xiaoyu!


    But in the end, he did nothing, because doing so is likely to hurt Qi Xiaoyu.


    Chu Mo doesn''t even know whether the real Qi Xiaoyu is still there. According to the divinatory symbols of Feng Shui magic, Qi Xiaoyu still exists in this world. Not gone.


    It seems that she also wants to follow the path of heaven, because this is also the fastest way to improve her cultivation!


    In that case, there is still time and time.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and then hugged and saluted the people who had just cheered him and inspired him, and jumped out of the arena.


    At this time, Hu lie, Liu Feng and Yue Qingcheng from the stands came to Chu mo.


    "Brother, Congratulations! How powerful!" As soon as Hu lie came up, I raised my fist and gave Chu Mo two times on the shoulder to express his excitement: "just now you almost scared my brother to death! How dare you do that! Awesome! Enjoyable! So cool!"


    Hu lie laughed.


    Liu Feng nodded at Chu Mo and said, "it''s time to pay back the money, isn''t it?"


    Chu Mo smiled, took out the five unused black cards from his body, and handed them to Liu Feng: "thank you."


    Liu Feng nodded, "you''re welcome. See you on the way back!"


    Say, also don''t wait for Chu Mo to have any reaction, this guy ran away like a smoke, look at that behavior, more like a child who hasn''t grown up, not like the young adults in the mouth of individuals. Only those who have a special understanding of Liu Feng know that the real Liu Feng is a very calm person in his bones, far from being flighty on the surface. How could his father confidently say that to an unreliable person?


    Chu Mo looked at Liu Feng''s back, revealing a kind of thinking color.


    Then, Huang Wushuang came over from one side and looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "indeed, it is worthy of being a young Tianjiao who has been through hundreds of battles in three realms. Congratulations!"


    Chu Mo looked at Huang Wushuang and said, "you don''t seem so happy?"


    Huang matchless laughed: "how can I be happy with another strong opponent? Besides, although long Qiushui and I are enemies, our two families are good friends. Now it''s good that he was beaten so badly by you, and I was so close to you before. Looking back at my home... I''m afraid someone will come to accuse me."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing. Anyway, Huang Wushuang was an honest person and didn''t deliberately cover up anything.


    "If you don''t treat me as an enemy, I''ll be very grateful." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Huang has always liked to make friends. There is no gratitude and resentment between Huang and childe Chu, so he will not be an enemy. Keep working hard, and Huang will wait for the day when childe Chu catches up." Huang matchless said, took a deep look at Chu Mo, and then said, "goodbye first, goodbye to Tianlu!"


    "Goodbye, Tianlu!" Chu Mo waved goodbye to Huang unparalleled.


    Hu lie looked at the back of Huang Wushuang and his party leaving, and whispered, "Huang Wushuang is a magnanimous person."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    At this moment, someone came over there.


    Immediately attracted the attention of Chu Mo and others.


    Because this man''s shape is really unique. Wearing an ordinary coarse cloth shirt and carrying a door like knife on his shoulder, he walked up to Chu Mo and said bluntly, "hurry up to the realm of emperor, I''m waiting to fight with you!"


    Hu lie twitched at the corner of his mouth and introduced Chu Mo, "Xiao Changping, one of the young adults."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at this man with black lines all over his head. He didn''t feel any hostility from this man, only a strong sense of war. So he understood the man''s meaning at once and smiled, "OK!"


    "Happy!" Xiao Changping nodded at Hu lie and turned away.


    This temperament, people who don''t know, really think he is arrogant to the extreme. But everyone who knows him knows that Xiao Changping is such a person.


    Later, Lu Hongxue, Xuaner and Xuanxuan sisters, as well as Chu Qing, also walked towards Chu mo.


    Countless monks who haven''t left all looked at this scene with envy, looking at Chu Mo with envy. They were very clear that after this war, this young man who rose from the lower world had completely stepped into the ranks of the top young monks in the world of heaven.


    Although he only has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian now, no one will underestimate him because of this.


    However, some people said sarcastic words in secret: "wait, someone will stop him on the road of heaven!"


    "Yes, there must be countless people who don''t want him to really grow up." Someone sneered in the dark.


    Chu Mo didn''t take this kind of words to heart. He heard it and didn''t hear it. Raised his head, looked at Lu Hongxue and others who came, and glanced at Hu lie beside him.


    Hu lie said, "this is Lu Hongxue, young adult! This... Cough, I can''t tell them apart. They are also the top Tianjiao in our heaven. Twin sisters, one is Xuaner, the other is Xuanxuan. As for this..."


    Hu lie looked at the woman in the light yellow dress and hesitated for a moment. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1078

    Xuanxuan jumped out directly, looked at Hu lie and said, "stupid tiger, I''m Xuanxuan! She''s sister Chu Qing!"


    Hu lie was covered with black lines, and he recognized Xuanxuan the moment he jumped out, because the two sisters, Xuaner was quiet and Xuanxuan was lively.


    Chu Qing looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes were full of complex colors, just about to speak.


    Chu Mo looked at her and said, "stay away from me."


    The others were stunned and looked at Chu Mo strangely. Unexpectedly, Chu Mo said such a sentence, and they were all stunned.


    Chu Qing was also slightly stunned. Then he saw that Chu Mo''s pure eyes were full of complex light, and a smile suddenly appeared on her face. If the room is full of flowers, it is bright and beautiful.


    "I don''t have it." Chu Qing said softly, "I''m only one year older than you. So... I won''t stay away from you!"


    The others were all confused and couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, "really?"


    "I won''t hurt you, let alone joke about my life." Chu Qing said seriously.


    At this time, the red moon came over and youyou said, "there is really nothing on Qing''er."


    "Aunt Hongyue." Chu Qing saw the red moon and showed a happy smile on his face.


    The red moon smiled at Chu Qing and said softly, "did you get the advice of your elders?"


    "Well, they feel that they owe too much to their younger brother, but they dare not even mention his name. On weekdays, they can only use a ''he'' instead." Chu Qing''s face showed some helplessness: "so this time I''m specially asked to come over and explain this matter to my younger brother."


    "Hey..." the red moon sighed softly, then nodded, without saying anything.


    Lu Hongxue, Xuaner and Xuanxuan knew that they had something to say. After knowing Chu Mo, they all said goodbye.


    Xuanxuan flashed her big eyes at Chu Mo and said, "hurry up and cultivate to the true immortal, otherwise there will be many people targeting you on the road of heaven! You beat long Qiushui half to death, which will set up many enemies for you."


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "thank you."


    Xuanxuan showed a lovely smile: "don''t thank me, I''ve always hated long Qiushui, and I thank you for helping me teach him a lesson!"


    "..." xuan''er pulled reluctantly Xuan away with black lines all over her head.


    Hu lie looked at Chu Qing and Hongyue, and then said, "do you have anything else to talk about? In this way, I''ll find a place to live in Tiandao garden first, and take the girl Qingcheng to Tiandao tree enlightenment... Come to us after you''re busy."


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie, then looked at the moon, and his eyes were a little strange.


    Hu lie is a thick guy and doesn''t feel anything at all. Yue Qingcheng turned crimson, looked at Chu Mo, and suddenly bowed, "childe, I want to follow you!"


    "Follow me?" Chu Mo scratched his head. In front of him, this is not a small monk from the spiritual world, such as Ping Ping and Fang LAN, but a big monk from the celestial realm!


    But also a blood Tianjiao!


    Although there is still a gap compared with those at the top, it is quite rare in this spiritual world.


    "I''m not a young adult, and as you can see, today''s war must make me set up many enemies and opponents. The most important thing is... I''m not as high as you." Chu Mo looked at yueqingcheng: "in fact, with your conditions, there are many choices, such as Hu lie... My sworn brother, I think he is good."


    Red moon and Chu Qing stood by, looking at the scene with great interest.


    Hu lie is just a thick line, not an idiot. He finally notices something wrong. He repeatedly refused and said, "brother... What''s your name? What''s my name? Don''t talk nonsense. There is a female tiger who has been engaged in marriage in my family. If she knows that I dare to take such a beautiful girl as a follower, she will definitely not spare me. If you want to make your brother live a few more years... You''d better take it yourself."


    Yue Qingcheng blushed, bowed his head and stood there, whispering, "is it possible that the childe doesn''t see me?"


    "...." Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said that your words were easy to cause misunderstanding, okay?


    In fact, Hongyue said aside, "I think this girl is good. Let her stay with you. You are a big man, and some things always need someone to take care of." The Red Moon said, looking at the moon, his face also became serious, and said faintly, "I have observed you before, although there are some unscrupulous means for cultivation, but..."


    Yueqingcheng immediately lowered her head deeply. Facing this adult, she felt breathless and didn''t dare to look directly at her.


    "But your character is still good. At least... You have your own bottom line." The Red Moon said, slightly paused, and then said, "so, I think you can stay with Chu mo. I think you should also understand his identity now, and be more aware of the choices you make."


    "Yes, Lord Hongyue, the younger generation knows the identity of the childe and their choice." Yueqingcheng said.


    "Well, from now on, you have nothing to do with your family." Hongyue said, "in other words, if Chu Mo asks you to fight against people in your family, you must do so, because this is the follower! Can you... Do it?"


    Chu Mo looked at the red moon with a touch of doubt in his eyes. His heart said is this it?


    But Chu Qing and Hu lie motioned Chu Mo not to speak with their eyes.


    Yue Qingcheng nodded: "I understand the nature of followers and what I should do. From now on, I am the man of the young master, his maid and a knife in his hand. I will do whatever he wants me to do, and I will never betray the young master!"


    Chu Mo was stunned. Before, he really didn''t understand the true meaning of followers. Until now, he understood why long Qiushui didn''t speak and Zhang Shuangshuang had to fight against himself; Why did Zhang Shuangshuang pick up the unconscious long Qiushui without complaint after waking up.


    never abandon!


    This is the follower!


    Even if everyone else severely despises long Qiushui''s indifference, Zhang Shuangshuang himself... Still has no regrets!


    Chu Mo''s heart couldn''t help but be a little shocked. Although he wouldn''t let Yue Qingcheng fight against her own family, he still felt that the conditions needed to be a follower were simply too harsh!


    At this time, Hongyue turned her eyes to Chu Mo and said seriously, "do you understand what you need to do?"


    "Responsible for her?" Chu Mo glanced at the others.


    Hu lie grinned and looked a little malicious.


    Chu Qing smiled, shook his head slightly, and whispered, "it''s not just for her. In a word, followers are your people! Life is all yours, and this is the real followers. Not to say the kind of people who follow around, even followers. Long Qiushui''s body, in fact, is only Zhang Shuangshuang and Zhao Dongming, who are the real followers. Tong Ying... Not for the time being."


    Chu Qing said, looking at Chu Mo and said, "the followers choose to follow, and the people who are followed are also choosing followers. Both sides are a real whole, sharing weal and woe, and depending on life and death. The people who follow you give everything for you, and you... Also need to do everything for them! Their whole cultivation career will completely depend on you. The stronger you are, the stronger they will grow."


    Chu Qing said this and took a deep look at Chu Mo: "for example, our grandfather, his followers, later almost all became supreme."¡ª¡ª


    also. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1079

    Chu Mo''s mind suddenly remembered all his experiences when he returned to the ruins. The big skeleton directly grabbed the coffin cover of the Supreme Beiming. The Supreme Beiming was furious and chased near the big grave in the center of the ruins, but he didn''t move forward any more. ¡Û


    Thinking of the state of those supreme masters who passed on his supreme art in Guixu, there was no regret and no hesitation!


    At that time, Chu Mo naively thought that it was his talent that moved those terrible beings. Until now, he really understood. It turns out that those supreme masters used to be followers around grandpa!


    They may come from different times, but without exception, their loyalty to grandpa is unimaginable!


    Even if they become supreme, their loyalty remains unchanged!


    "Originally... This is the true meaning of followers." Chu Mo murmured that he really understood now, but the pressure in his heart suddenly increased. He looked at the moon and said, "you are already an immortal, and you are only one step away from becoming a real immortal. You... Are also qualified to be a young adult! Are you willing to do this?"


    Yue Qingcheng smiled: "where is my talent? I know it clearly in my heart. Unless I follow a real Ming Lord, I''m afraid I''ll stop at the peak of the immortal in this life. At most... I can step into the ranks of emperors. But I... Want to pursue a higher road."


    "Just look at me?" Chu Mo asked.


    Yueqingcheng seemed less nervous and bolder. She nodded, "yes."


    "Well, then!" Chu Mo finally nodded and agreed. With his true first follower. Before, Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong both regarded themselves as servants. Fang LAN is his disciple, and it seems that only Ping Ping... Is his follower.


    At that time, however, neither Ping Ping nor Chu Mo knew the true meaning of followers.


    "I''ll give Ping Ping a chance to make a new choice later." Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    Yueqingcheng bowed down to Chu Mo YingYing and called him childe.


    From this moment on, she really belongs to Chu mo.


    Life and death depend on each other, sharing weal and woe.


    At this time, Chu Qing laughed and said, "Zhang shuangshuangshuang is actually a good girl. Although she is a little unruly and willful, she is loyal enough. Long Qiushui should also hurt her this time. I look back and pry her over. And Tong Ying, she is not long Qiushui''s follower, hee hee."


    Red moon glared at Chu Qing: "don''t talk nonsense. Teach Chu Mo badly. This kind of thing can''t be done easily." Red moon looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "followers, for the master, a man... Is your brother who depends on life and death; a woman... Is your woman! Can you rob someone else''s woman at will?"


    Chu Mo was stunned for a moment, glanced at the blushing moon Qingcheng, and then said, "I like it, just grab it..."


    "Hahaha!" Chu Qing laughed with glee.


    Moon Qingcheng pursed her mouth and dared not laugh. Hu lie looked up at the sky and held back a smile.


    "You bear boy!" Red moon helplessly stared at Chu Mo, then waved his hand, beat tiger lie and moon Qingcheng to the side of Tiandao tree, and took Chu Mo and Chu Qing to the deepest part of Tiandao garden.


    "It''s been several years since I came here last time with my father." Chu Qing looked around at the furnishings, and then pouted, "aunt is eccentric. Last time I wanted to visit here, my aunt wouldn''t let me!"


    Chu Mo looked at the furnishings around him, and didn''t feel anything abnormal. It seemed very common. It''s even worse than the furnishings of some rich people in the fairy world.


    Chu Qing saw that Hongyue ignored her and said, "you don''t know, this place is the forbidden area of the whole Tiandao garden. Outsiders can''t enter here at all! This is the place where Aunt Hongyue practices daily!"


    "This place is very good?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Qing in doubt.


    Chu Qing looked at Chu Mo with a blank face and said helplessly, "no one else can enter!"


    "That''s it?" Chu Mo pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Isn''t that enough?" Chu Qing stared at Chu Mo with wide eyes.


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Chu Qing speechless, "you won."


    "Call sister!" Chu Qing looked at Chu Mo fiercely, but there was a trace of tension in the depths of those bright eyes. She could feel the stubbornness in the young man''s bones. In fact, the children of the Chu family are very stubborn. That''s the nature of bone and blood.


    So don''t see Chu Mo''s performance has been very peaceful, and he can''t see any rejection of her, but who knows what he thinks in his heart?


    Over the years, although the people of the Chu family in the heaven are not prosperous, they still have a deep foundation. Many big families in the heaven have a deep relationship with the Chu family. Speaking of it, it''s not difficult to protect Chu Mo all the way to the realm of emperor and Lord.


    But up to now, Chu''s pulse has not made any action!


    Even knowing that the blood demon ancestor was targeting Chu Mo, Chu didn''t respond at all. As if Chu Mo was allowed to live and die.


    Therefore, even if Chu''s pulse is really a must, can Chu Mo really understand it thoroughly?


    Take another look, Chu Qing feels that as she has experienced everything Chu Mo has experienced, she may not easily forgive her family and those relatives.


    But Chu Mo was always calm. He looked at Chu Qing: "sister."


    "..." Chu Qing was covered with black lines and was speechless directly.


    She had thought about many scenes before, but she never thought about this. Is it too easy? It''s not difficult at all! There is no challenge at all!


    "Don''t you want to ask something?" After a long time, Chu Qingcai came back to his senses and looked at Chu Mo: "my dear little brother, don''t you have any complaints in your heart?"


    "What I want to ask, in fact, most of you can''t answer. I don''t want to harm you or myself." Chu Mo said, "as for complaining... Why should I complain? You don''t owe me anything, why should I blame you? I know I have relatives living in this world, and you don''t know how happy I am."


    Chu Mo said, taking a deep breath, The eye circles are slightly red: "I knew that I was an orphan when I was young, and was adopted by my grandfather who was a general in the secular world. At that time, I wanted to ask my parents why I abandoned me. Who knows... My parents were not in that world at all. Later, I realized that they were not in the spiritual world, not in the celestial world... I searched all the way. Finally I knew some news about them, and finally I knew a little about my birth. I once Very sad, even a little desperate. That kind of despair... Is that after you get the news from your parents, you find that your father''s life and death are unknown, your whereabouts are unknown, and your mother... You can''t even mention your name! Up to now, I don''t know her name, what she looks like, and where is she now? How are you? Is she imprisoned? Is she still alive? All this... I don''t know! "


    Chu Mo''s eyes were red, but he looked at Chu Qing with a smile: "at this time, I suddenly know that I actually have relatives, which are real blood relatives. You don''t know the mood in my heart at that moment. It''s like... A beam of light shining in the dark. So why should I complain? What do I complain about?"


    Chu Qing was already in tears. He came over and gently hugged Chu Mo: "little brother, you have suffered!"


    The red moon stood aside, looking up to the sky and sighing, and her heart was very restless: brother, did you see it? Your son... Like you!


    Six more pop, ask for a monthly ticket! It''s the end of the month. I''ve been in good shape recently. The plot has been rising continuously. How can brothers and sisters support me!


    Don''t forget to vote for recommendation! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1080

    In the room, Hongyue cooked tea by herself, looked at her sister and brother with a smile, and said, "this is the tea made from the leaves of Tiandao tree. After drinking it, you can feel the supreme road. Come on, calm down." He handed two cups of tea to them.


    Chu Qing and Chu Mo are indeed a little excited. The feeling of blood connection is clear and palpitating. It doesn''t even take a long time to get familiar with each other. Because in their bones, what flows is the same blood.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and drank the tea in the cup. After a strong bitterness, it was endless fragrance. That wonderful feeling exploded in the moment of spiritual awareness, and Chu Mo directly entered the realm of enlightenment without even having time to say a good tea.


    Chu Qing over there was the same. Almost in an instant, he followed him into the realm of enlightenment.


    Two extremely arrogant little guys... Red moon looked at the young men and women with a happy smile on her face. She didn''t tell them that the tea was made from the leaves of Tiandao tree, but it was refined from the first batch of leaves of Tiandao tree!


    In other words, the tea made from the leaves of Tiandao is already priceless, and the tea that Chu Mo and Chu Qing drank is unique in the world!


    In this world, there are few people who can drink this tea. Among the younger generation, there has never been one.


    No matter how precious things are, they also need to be shared and recognized by others before they can be precious. Put it there, it will always be just a few pieces of tea.


    So Hongyue didn''t feel any pain at all, even if it was the last few films she had saved.


    Chu Mo and Chu Qing are here in the red moon. Naturally, they won''t know. At this moment, there has been an uproar on the letter board.


    The battle that just ended was like a terrible storm, which quickly swept the whole spiritual world!


    The so-called ten-year cold window people do not know, once famous world know.


    After this war, the name of Chu Mo thoroughly spread throughout the spiritual world. Both the top friars'' circle and the ordinary friars'' circle are almost all talking about the two battles of Chu mo.


    Almost all the great figures in the spiritual world know that there is such a young man. He was born in the human world. From there, he swept all the way across the spiritual world and looked down on the fairy world. Now, he has come to the heaven!


    Facing the top and best young adults in the world of heaven, I am still fearless!


    First, he defeated Zhang Shuangshuang, the proud daughter of heaven, who was a whole realm higher than him. Although in that war, many people believed that the knife in Chu Mo''s hand played a decisive role. Chu Mo won the battle by luck. But this view is sneered at by many people. Weapons, magic tools, arrays, pills... All these foreign objects are actually part of the strength of monks!


    No one stipulates that monks cannot rely on any foreign objects and can only fight by themselves.


    Especially Chu Mo''s first knife, which was amazing and could blind everyone!


    That knife... Witnessed by countless people on the scene, is absolutely unique!


    It''s not as simple as a powerful weapon. Almost none of the people present are weak. Everyone is not blind and can see the cultivation results contained in Chu Mo''s knife.


    It is equivalent to completely suppressing Zhang Shuangshuang, who is a big realm higher than him, to the point that there is no room for resistance!


    If Chu Mo had been cruel and ruthless at that time, the battle would have ended long ago. There will be no hard struggle in the future. Everyone who knows clearly knows that the fundamental reason why Chu Mo fell into crisis behind him is that his realm is too low, and the strength in his body is not as good as Zhang Shuangshuang in the realm of immortals.


    If Chu Mo and Zhang Shuangshuang are in the same realm, I''m afraid Zhang Shuangshuang won''t even have the opportunity to play.


    Therefore, anyone who has not lost his mind will not feel that Chu Mo''s victory over Zhang Shuangshuang is a fluke, or there is luck in it.


    The key is the later battle!


    Chu Mo vs. long Qiushui!


    The name long Qiushui was not well known before. But anyone who knows him is a genius!


    In order to wait for the opening of the Heaven Road, there is no realm of Jin emperor and Lord, the top true immortal friar... Countless titles, like halos, envelop the head of this God''s pride.


    These young adults have always been the envy of all young monks in the whole spiritual world, and also an example of all young monks!


    When the elders of other families teach the younger generation a lesson, the most common saying is: if you can become a young adult, we will not teach you a lesson, and even throw all our resources on you! But are you a young adult? No, just practice hard! Don''t idle away all day!


    Such a young man, who is shining all over, is famous before, but has not proved his battle between Chu and Mo in the heaven. In itself, it is a very attractive thing.


    In particular, long Qiushui''s self styled cultivation became the same as Chu Mo''s in the middle of Da Luo Jinxian. Chu Mo also self styled cultivation and sealed his realm to the early stage of Da Luo Jinxian... Chu Mo''s behavior, before the battle, everyone thought he was crazy!


    It''s an act of death seeking!


    Arrogance, ignorance, idiocy, overestimation... All kinds of negative comments filled the whole board.


    But it was also at that time that Chu Mo''s behavior made countless young monks boiling!


    This is real confidence!


    This is the real hegemony!


    This is the real invincible!


    Therefore, in the process of the two men fighting, the letter board appeared strangely. During the silent period, countless people were waiting for the result of the war.


    When the result comes out, the letter board explodes directly!


    The monks who had previously denounced Chu Mo''s arrogance, ignorance and overestimation were completely ignorant.


    Those monks who supported Chu Mo with enthusiasm before were also confused!


    Because this is an unexpected result!


    Maybe someone thought that Chu Mo might win. After all, Chu Mo was arrogant in the spiritual world and the celestial world, and he did not lose in the battle of the same realm. But no one thought that Chu Mo would win in this way.


    Two punches!


    Just two punches!


    Long Qiushui, a young adult who sealed his accomplishments and was still half a level higher than him, gave him an altar, knocked down the dust, and directly fainted!


    This is simply a fantastic victory!


    Even Qin Shi and Dong Yu, who had a hundred times confidence in Chu mo before, couldn''t believe that Chu Mo was so strong in the face of young adults.


    Is this still human?


    Young adults are respected and revered not only because they are young but also because they are strong in all aspects. Almost every young adult has experienced hundreds of battles!


    So to say that long Qiushui''s combat power is not good, only realm, no combat power... That''s a joke at all!


    Except for people who don''t know the top friar circle at all, others don''t think so.


    Then, it is worth leaving one possibility: Chu Mo is too strong! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1081

    If these two battles in the Tiandao garden let the whole practice world know that there was a young man who rose from the lower world, and unexpectedly defeated a young adult, causing an uproar. Thus, the name Chu Mo spread throughout the whole practice world. Then the identity of Chu Mo triggered another topic that has been silent for countless years.


    That great man!


    "Talk about Chu mo. he is not only unparalleled in combat power, but also extremely respected in identity, which is beyond your imagination."


    Such a message had appeared on the letter board before the battle of tiandaoyuan.


    But it didn''t attract much attention at that time. Until the end of the battle, when more information about Chu Mo''s life was disclosed on the letter board, people suddenly remembered the previous news.


    At first glance, it turned out that someone had already disclosed Chu Mo''s life experience, but at that time, it was still in a suspicious tone.


    "After Chu Mo entered the heaven, he was chased and killed by Zhuge Lang, the young emperor of the Zhuge family... For those who don''t know about the gratitude and resentment between Chu Mo and the Zhuge family, you can turn to the previous messages I sent on the letter board. It has been explained in detail. In a word, it is summarized as follows: first, the children of the Zhuge family killed themselves and became angry with Chu mo. but the real gratitude and resentment is because the cooperation between Chu Mo and Lingdan hall touched the fundamental interests of the Zhuge family. So the Zhuge family wanted to get rid of him at all costs. Here, there is another puzzling thing, that is, we don''t know Chu Mo''s talent for alchemy, but from the Lingdan hall and the Zhuge family''s diametrically opposite attitude towards Chu Mo, it should be easy to find that Chu Mo, a young man, is still an alchemist. "


    "Of course, this one is put in advance, because there is more amazing news later!"


    On the letter board, the news of "talking about Chu Mo" disclosed in great detail the various events after Chu Mo rose to heaven. I don''t know who is so powerful. I already knew such information at that time.


    Including the Ziyan emperor protecting Chu Mo, defeating Zhuge Lang, and later destroying the eight warships of the Zhuge family.


    After the battle in the Tiandao garden started, the man added a paragraph after the message. This time, he said in a more positive tone that Chu Mo was indeed related to the Chu family in the heaven.


    Because among the people present, there is Chu Qing, the proud daughter of the Chu family. Not only that, but the red moon, who has a deep connection with the Chu family, actually publicly asked Chu Mo to call her aunt!


    "Everything shows that Chu Mo, who is looked down upon by many people and thinks that he was born badly, is in all likelihood the descendant of the Chu family in the heaven! If this thing is true, then he will have an identity that no one in the whole heaven can match! Will those friends who use their identity to attack others know this news make you depressed, blush, and even crazy?"


    The news was so popular that it spread all over the spiritual world in the shortest time.


    After knowing this news, those related to Chu Mo also reacted differently.


    The Luo family, Shangguan family and Zhuge family, all of whom had grudges with Chu Mo, felt a strong chill. Even those who were most hostile to Chu Mo felt a little afraid.


    If Chu Mo is really a descendant of the Chu family in the heaven, let alone them, even those super families... They will never dare to show any hostility to Chu Mo publicly!


    Even if there is gratitude and resentment, I will try my best to restrain the young children in the family.


    If you really kill Chu Mo, I''m afraid it will cause a big earthquake in the sky!


    No one can afford this result.


    At the same time, these families are also secretly congratulating themselves, such as the Shangguan family and the Luo family. Fortunately, they were "coerced" by the Ziyan emperor and removed Chu Mo''s name from the list of family enemies. Otherwise, if this news breaks out, they will really fall into passivity.


    The Zhuge family was shocked and angry. They never dreamed that a young man who came out of the human world would have such a strong background. The whole senior level of the family fell into silence.


    Whether they want it or not, they must change their strategy against Chu mo. Otherwise, in the end, it must be them who suffer a lot!


    Although the Chu family seems to have declined now, there are not many people in the whole family. At least compared with those super families, it''s a world away. But in fact, the real leaders in heaven all know that whoever dares to touch the Chu family will immediately cause an uproar!


    Although it has been 100000 years, there are still many people who remember the kindness of that year.


    Not to mention now it seems that Chu Mo is the only boy left in the whole Chu family!


    Who dares to touch him?


    In a remote star field, the blood demon ancestor also received the news from his subordinates.


    Dressed in green and looking very young and handsome, the blood demon ancestor sat in the middle of his hall. In his left eye, there seemed to be a huge world evolving, with all kinds of creatures floating and sinking; In his right eye, there is a river of stars floating, in which countless huge stars are forming and destroying.


    Eyes are evolving the world!


    This is the way of the blood demon ancestor!


    Then, the world and stars in his eyes... Disappeared.


    Then slowly become calm.


    Jiujiuguiyi failed, and the separate body was destroyed, and he received no small trauma; In the immortal Buddhism, he had a separate body with blood essence, which was suppressed again! The trauma was even greater than the destruction of the spiritual world.


    Up to now, he has not fully recovered. But because of this, the blood demon ancestor understood a new way. Now he is infinitely close to the realm of his dream!


    In a word, this is a blessing in disguise. But the blood demon ancestor didn''t have any gratitude to Chu Mo for this. On the contrary, he had never hated a little monk whose realm was far inferior to that of him, just like ants.


    Yes, the blood demon ancestor has known that the person who has been doing the right thing with him is Chu mo. In fact, he knew it a long time ago.


    He has been waiting, waiting for Chu Mo to fly to heaven. He wanted to see with his own eyes what kind of teenager he was, and cut off his part in the spiritual world; Can let the bald heads of Buddhism come forward for him to kill his part in the fairy world.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the boy who came out of the human world could be connected with the oldest and most mysterious family in the heaven!


    "He is a descendant of the Chu family... Doesn''t that mean he is the son of Chu Tianji?" On the young and handsome face of the blood demon ancestor, a touch of ferocity flashed, like thinking of some unpleasant experience. The killing machine flashed in his eyes, and then muttered, "I was going to kill, but now I will kill!"


    With that, the blood demon ancestor pinched the Dharma formula and directly spread a Dharma purport.


    Then, his figure gradually faded in the hall and disappeared there.


    Somewhere in heaven.


    A famous emperor for many years was in retreat. Suddenly, his body shook slightly, and his face showed an excited look: "master, is there a message?"


    Then he closed his eyes slightly, as if he were feeling something. After a long time, he gently said, "Chu Mo?"


    The emperor can then gently open and close his lips, as if he were communicating with someone. After about a incense burning time, there were several divine thoughts and communicated with him for a while. Then, the eyes of the emperor''s great power showed a look of horror.


    "Descendants of the Chu family? I see... Hehe, is someone protecting? Tianyu city? Tiandao garden? Red moon?"


    The great energy of the emperor realm did not remember how many years he had not said so much. A look of thinking flashed in his eyes. Then, he summoned one of the best children of the family. That is a young adult.


    "On the way of heaven, kill the monk named Chu mo." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1082

    The letter board is still very lively, filled with all kinds of voices.


    Some of the young adults who did not rush to the city of heaven at this time to watch the war in person would hardly enter the magic world on weekdays, let alone speak easily on the letter board. But this time, they couldn''t help it.


    A young adult named Kong Hongyi said on the letter board, "can you defeat the friar of longqiushui in the same territory? It''s interesting. I''m going to meet you on the road of heaven."


    A young adult named Qi Bo seemed hostile to Chu mo, Leave a cold text on the letter board: "long Qiushui knows better. Quit the ranks of young adults and be defeated by a friar rising from the lower world. Or lower your level by half, you are no longer worthy of being called a young adult. That person is Chu Mo, isn''t it? I''ll wait for you in Tianlu, and I''ll fight with you in the early days of Da luojinxian. I''ll let you know what a real young adult is!"


    Not all young adults are hostile to Chu Mo, and a young adult named Mao Hanhai showed kindness: "I heard that Prince Chu is related to the Chu family in the heaven? My ancestors, thanks to the care of the Chu family, if Prince Chu is really a descendant of the Chu family, who wants to bully him, I Mao Hanhai will definitely not agree. Chu Qing, stand up and say a word, is he from your family?"


    There is also a young Tianjiao named Shui Yiyi, who actually sent a love letter on the letter board to express his love. Let everyone be speechless.


    Although Shui Yiyi is a woman, she comes from a mysterious ancient clan. She is the little princess of that clan. She is extremely respected and powerful. Even in the ranks of young adults, it is definitely the top level.


    She openly expressed her love for Chu Mo: she heard that childe Chu walked out of the human world and looked down at the fairy world. There has never been a young hero like this since ancient times. I have admired you for a long time, and I am willing to serve you as a willow. If you don''t mind, I''ll see you on the road of heaven.


    The information of Kong Hongyi and Qi Bo has caused an uproar on the letter board. The emergence of Mao Hanhai has pushed this matter to a new stage. But these are all inferior to water Yiyi''s expression of love.


    Completely make all the monks behind the letter board crazy!


    Water Yiyi, known as the first beauty in the world!


    This title is not self proclaimed, it is recognized by countless people!


    There were many young adults who openly expressed their love for Shui Yiyi, but Shui Yiyi never responded to anyone.


    No one could have imagined that she would show love to Chu Mo, which made countless monks feel sorry and angry.


    Why?


    Is the most beautiful flower in heaven... About to be picked? No one thought Chu Mo would refuse.


    Not to mention that Shui Yiyi is not a vase, it is a real young adult level top Tianjiao. Even if she is really just a vase, who doesn''t want to take home the vase with the title of the first beauty in the world?


    Many young Tianjiao in heaven even openly lamented that the goddess in their mind was going away.


    There are also many young adults who rely on their identity. Although they don''t express any opinions on the letter board, they have secretly hated Chu mo.


    You are a groundhog flying up from the lower world. How can you... Pick the most beautiful flower in our heaven? What about the descendants of Chu? This is not ancient times! Not 100000 years ago!


    Chu''s pulse... No matter how brilliant it used to be, it has already ended now!


    Today''s Chu family in heaven is just a broken settlement living under the glory of the past!


    It''s another Chu Qing, but in addition to Chu Qing, who else can take advantage of Chu''s pulse? Even if there is Chu Qing, a young adult, there are many old emperors above the young adult!


    Those people are the real masters of the whole heaven now!


    Therefore, many people don''t care about Chu''s pulse deep in their hearts. Although they admitted that the Chu family had once been brilliant, they did not care about the Chu family at all.


    These disturbing news did not affect Chu Mo at all.


    He is enlightenment, and Chu Qing is also enlightenment.


    Chu Qing opened her eyes in the morning of the fourth day and ended her enlightenment. This time, the harvest is huge!


    So that she almost broke through the barrier and rushed towards the realm of emperor!


    Fortunately, in the final stage, she woke up and knew that she could not enter the realm of emperor at this time. Young adults who can catch up with the opening era of Tianlu are the luckiest, and they are also a generation that is particularly respected. Even many old monks, even those in the realm of emperor and Lord, will not easily provoke them.


    Because these young adults who were born in the era of the opening of Tianlu can be said to be quasi emperors!


    And it is not an ordinary low-level emperor!


    Because they can ascend to the sky step by step!


    From the realm of true immortals, rush to the emperor''s threeorfour, fourorfive, or even higher!


    There is also more abnormal. It is said that in ancient times, there was a young adult who rushed to the seventh weight of the emperor with one breath after entering the heaven road with the peak state of Da Luo Jinxian!


    After coming out, it shocked the world directly.


    Although there have been less amazing young adults in recent tens of thousands of years, there are still many who directly impact the existence of the fourth or even the fifth emperor after coming out of the way of heaven.


    Chu Qing glanced at Chu Mo beside him, and was surprised to find that he was still in a state of enlightenment!


    Chu Qing was slightly surprised in his heart. Then, his eyes showed a bit of complexity, and then quietly stood up and walked outside.


    Red moon stood outside, smiling at Chu Qing: "how?"


    Chu Qing gave a deep salute to Hongyue: "thank you, aunt Hongyue."


    The red moon waved her hand and said with a smile, "there''s no need to be polite to my aunt. My aunt asked you how, not this, but the name change of the first genius of the Chu family. How do you feel?"


    Chu Qing Bingxue was smart. Of course, he understood the meaning of the red moon words. After hesitating for a while, he said frankly, "it''s a little lost, but it''s more happy. In fact, it''s a honor to carry the name of the descendants of Chu, but more... It''s a responsibility and burden. I''m very happy. Someone will help me carry this responsibility in the future, and I don''t have to be so tired."


    The red moon chuckled, "it''s bad. In fact, the burden of Chu''s pulse will still be on you sooner or later. Your brother... He has more important things."


    Chu Qing was stunned for a moment, and then nodded: "I see. Aunt Hongyue, don''t worry. It''s my responsibility. I won''t shirk it. After all, I''m also an authentic descendant of Chu!"


    "That''s right!" Red moon gently smiled at Chu Qing.


    In fact, Hongyue hasn''t said so much for many years. Although she is only a Dharma body here, the last time she communicated with others so easily was countless years ago.


    "Go, aunt will take you to meet someone." Red moon looks at Chu Qing.


    Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, a little confused.


    The Red Moon said, "it''s purple smoke."


    "Ziyan emperor?" Chu Qing asked in surprise.


    The red moon nodded.


    "Wow, great, she has always been my role model!" Chu Qing''s face jumped with joy, like a little girl.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    On the seventh day, the red moon, with Ziyan emperor and Chu Qing, came back here to see it once and left quietly.


    On the thirteenth day, Ziyan emperor left, and Chu Qing also left temporarily to prepare.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng are still in Tiandao garden, but they are already a little anxious, but they dare not ask questions, because they listen to Chu Qing and Chu Mo is enlightenment. I can only wait patiently.


    Hongyue came back alone, took a look and left.


    On the 24th day, Hongyue had been sitting here for three days.


    She is even a little worried!


    This little guy, once enlightened... Can he last so many days? Even his father... Didn''t seem to have such a long time?


    Is this going against the sky¡ª¡ª


    Well, there''s more. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1083

    The red moon''s heart, which has long been ancient, can''t help feeling a little uneasy at this time.


    You know, in three days, the road to heaven will open.


    Tianlu is only open for three days. After three days, it will be closed!


    Open it again, that''s 3000 years later.


    In other words, if Chu Mo didn''t wake up within six days, the red moon could only forcibly wake him up. If you miss the way of heaven, you will regret it all your life.


    Four days later, Tianlu had been opened, and even the various powerful news on the letter board calmed down with Chu Mo''s silence. Instead, all kinds of news about Tianlu.


    Young adults and blood geniuses have stepped on the path of heaven they have long yearned for.


    Many people are looking for Chu Mo, but there is no trace of Chu Mo at all. I saw Chu Qing at the entrance, but no one touched Chu Qing''s mold.


    Chu Mo seemed to completely disappear from everyone''s sight. So many people began to doubt whether Chu Mo was seriously injured in the war with long Qiushui? Or is it that in order to protect him, Lord Hongyue is afraid that he will have an accident on Tianlu and won''t let him go to Tianlu?


    Think it''s really possible. With the powerful backstage of Lord Hongyue, Lord Ziyan and Lingdan hall, and Chu Mo''s own strong talents and qualifications, even if he doesn''t follow the path of heaven, it will be sooner or later for him to ascend to the throne of Jin. Why take that risk?


    It''s normal to have any accident on Tianlu!


    There is even no way to investigate!


    No matter how red moon protects Chu Mo, it can''t affect what happens on the road of heaven.


    Because this is the rule of heaven, the realm of emperor and Lord cannot be entered.


    "Isn''t Chu Mo afraid to come?"


    "Who knows? Maybe I really dare not."


    Zhao Dongming and another young female monk Fang Hongyan who wanted to follow long Qiushui whispered.


    Tong Ying seems to be a little distracted and doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Zhang Shuangshuang kept silent. After the two battles that day, this once fierce, willful and unruly girl seemed to have changed a person and became a lot more mature and calm.


    As for long Qiushui, he was even more silent. He even wanted to get a mask to wear on his face. After being persuaded by Zhao Dongming and Fang Hongyan, he gave up.


    If a young adult gets a face to wear on his face because of a defeat, can there be a future?


    Tong Ying and Zhang Shuangshuang didn''t persuade, because they all understood long Qiushui. If he doesn''t kill Chu Mo for a day, he will wear it in his heart even if he doesn''t wear a mask on his face.


    They have entered the path of heaven.


    This is indeed a road, but it seems to have no end!


    To the depths of the universe.


    No one knows where the end of the road is.


    In fact, for countless years, people who went out from the end of the Heaven Road recalled the appearance of the end of the heaven road. Almost everyone''s description was very different.


    In the end, I came to a conclusion: the road to heaven is endless! The real end... Is everyone''s way!


    As long as the road is, the sky road under your feet is as long as it is.


    Many people agree with this view, because a large number of monks, after coming out of the road of heaven, said they did not see the end of the road of heaven, but they were suddenly sent out by a force.


    This should be their way... Only here.


    Of course, not everyone agrees with this statement.


    But Tianlu has many invisible branches, which makes almost everyone who walks out from the end of Tianlu take a different road, but it has been recognized by everyone.


    At this time, Zhang Shuangshuang glanced at Zhao Dongming and said, "let''s go, don''t say those meaningless things."


    Zhao Dongming glanced at Zhang Shuangshuang, nodded, and did not refute.


    Although Zhang Shuangshuang was defeated, it did not affect her image in Zhao Dongming''s mind. Even Zhao Dongming respected Zhang shuangshuangshuang more than before. I like it more. But this kind of love is doomed to be fruitless, so it can only be placed in my heart.


    At this time, long Qiushui, who had been keeping quiet, suddenly said, "you said, what would happen if I killed Chu Mo here?"


    Wandering in the sky, Tong Ying shivered slightly, glanced at long Qiushui, but did not speak.


    Instead, Zhang Shuangshuang said without hesitation, "if adults kill him here, it is almost impossible to walk out of heaven alive."


    "Oh?" Long Qiushui was not angry, but just glanced at Zhang Shuangshuang.


    Zhang Shuangshuang said lightly, "now, there should be as many people who want to kill Chu Mo as those who want to protect him. Therefore, no matter who killed Chu Mo, I''m afraid he can''t get out of heaven intact. Moreover, I don''t think adults need to do anything at all. Chu Mo is also very difficult to get out of heaven alive."


    "If I don''t kill him, my heart will be unstable and there will be demons." Long Qiushui said in a deep voice.


    Zhang Shuangshuang glanced at long Qiushui and suddenly whispered, "adults are too tired and need to relax."


    Zhao Dongming''s face over there suddenly changed, and his eyes showed a complicated look.


    Long Qiushui glanced at the beautiful Zhang Shuangshuang, and suddenly shook his head: "my best way to relax is to kill Chu Mo myself!"


    Zhang Shuangshuang was silent for a moment and whispered, "I know."


    Everyone was silent. Chu Mo''s life experience was almost clear, although the descendants of the Chu family did not know which his father was. After all, that great man was too old.


    As we all know, there are only two sealed sons, one of whom mysteriously disappeared. That great man may have other blood, which may be left in the world.


    Before Chu Mo, Chu Qing was the only descendant of the Chu clan whose lineage was open. As a girl, many people lamented that the glorious and powerful Chu clan in ancient times had also declined.


    Now there suddenly appears a man like Chu mo. it is conceivable that he has a meaning to the whole Chu family.


    Whoever wants to touch him must pay a heavy price.


    And long Qiushui has the reason to kill Chu Mo!


    In this case, even the top young Tianjiao in the heaven can''t predict the consequences.


    "Let''s go first. If he comes in, there will be news. At that time, we will intercept him in front." Zhao Dongming suggested that there was deep anxiety in his eyes. He had seen something in Zhang Shuangshuang''s eyes. He didn''t want that to happen.


    If he had to do that, he would rather replace Zhang Shuangshuang.


    Long Qiushui nodded and took the lead to walk forward.


    The road of heaven is three million miles wide and infinite in length.


    At this time, a large number of monks have set foot on the road to heaven.


    Not only those blood Tianjiao, young adults, but also countless monks above the age of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Even though we know that this road is difficult to walk and the probability of falling is very high, everyone... Wants to find their own opportunities on this road.


    Even if you can''t go to the end, you can also get benefits that you will never get outside here.


    This opportunity, as long as the monks who have the ability to come here, will not miss.


    Chu Qingshou is at the entrance. The heavenly road has been open for a day, but Chu Mo hasn''t come yet. She was a little worried, afraid that Chu Mo would miss it, and even more afraid that someone would intercept it in front of her. She didn''t want the brother she just recognized to fall here.


    So she decided to stay here.


    Several young monks who followed Chu Qing were all quietly waiting by her side¡ª¡ª


    Cough... And. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1084

    On the second day of the opening of the Heaven Road, Chu Mo still didn''t appear.


    At the entrance, except for a few people who rushed in a hurry, few monks appeared, and everyone who should go in had already gone in.


    On the third morning of the opening of Tianlu, the entrance of Tianlu was even colder, and Chu Qing''s followers couldn''t wait. One of the pretty girls whispered, "sir... Shall we go in and wait while walking?"


    Another person also advised, "yes, sir, if he can come, the first person he sees should also be us."


    Chu Qing sighed and whispered, "wait... Wait until noon, if he doesn''t come, let''s go in!"


    Time soon, at noon, Chu Mo''s figure still did not appear.


    Chu Qingchang breathed a sigh of regret and a little relaxed. She said, "let''s go in."


    Chu Qing said, and couldn''t help but look at the direction of the distant Tianyu city. There was still no one over there. Even Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng have not appeared. Shaking his head slightly, he took the lead in entering the gate of heaven.


    It was a door condensed by the law of the road, which appeared once in 3000 years and lasted for three days each time.


    At this moment, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng are also a little entangled.


    They are still in Tiandao garden!


    In the Tiandao garden, which was still bustling a few days ago, it is cold and deserted at the moment. There are almost no people in the huge garden.


    "Why doesn''t this boy come out? In a few hours, the door of heaven will be completely closed." Hu lie walked around in the same place with his eyebrows tightly locked.


    Yue Qingcheng looked at Hu lie and said, "brother Hu lie, why don''t you go first? I''ve decided to follow the childe. Anyway, I''ll wait here, but you don''t have to."


    Hu lie sighed: "Wait, if he still doesn''t come out when there is one hour left, then I can only go in first! But... Are you sure you want to wait for him? The road of heaven opens once every three thousand years, and I''m afraid if this opportunity is missed, I''m afraid I''ve really missed it. During the three thousand years of cultivation, with your talent, there''s no problem in rushing into the realm of emperor. Even if you forcibly suppress it, what will the era be three thousand years later, who can predict?" Hu lie looked at yueqingcheng and said sincerely, "I think even if you go in, he won''t blame you. I know him..."


    Yueqingcheng smiled gently: "I know he won''t blame me, but I will blame myself. Brother Hu lie, do you know? Before I decide to follow the childe, I see people with your status, don''t say big brother, even if I want to be close... I will be ostracized. Even if I''m cautious, even if I grovel. Because they will think that my status is too poor. Even many people will think that I approach them with some purpose. I I''ve always been eager to enter a higher-level circle, for nothing else. Just because I can''t touch that circle, I don''t even have the qualification to enter the Tiandao garden... The wish to realize the Tao under the Tiandao tree is simply an extravagant desire. At the most helpless and gloomy moment, it was the childe who gave me dignity and everything! Maybe in your eyes, this is nothing, but in my eyes, it has been equal to all. Therefore, I will become the most loyal person around you! "


    Hu lie looked at the moon and suddenly laughed, "yes, my brother is really lucky to have a follower like you."


    "It''s my luck." Yueqingcheng said.


    At this time, Hongyue came out from inside, looked at them, and whispered, "he should be about to wake up!"


    "Great!" Hu lie''s face showed an excited smile.


    Yueqingcheng also looked happy. Although she had made a decision, she was still eager to enter the path of heaven in her heart. After so many days of Enlightenment under the heavenly tree, her realm has successfully stepped into the realm of true immortality!


    Although it was only in the early days of Zhenxian, she could not compare with those young adults, but for yueqingcheng, this was a realm she had never dreamed of before.


    The red moon nodded slightly at them, and then took a deep look at the moon, but said nothing. Her ability to show up and see these two people shows her recognition of them.


    At this time, it is the time to see people''s hearts clearly.


    As the brother of Chu Mo, it is enough for Hu lie to achieve this!


    As a follower of Chu Mo, Yue Qingcheng would rather give up the opportunity to enter the heaven road than advance and retreat together, which is enough.


    It''s half an hour before the gate of heaven is closed.


    A faint fuzzy figure appeared at the door of Tianlu, and he finally couldn''t help it!


    I have been waiting here for three days!


    With half an hour left, the gate of heaven was completely closed, but Chu mo... Still didn''t appear!


    "Damn... Is this coward really afraid to come in?" On this vague figure, a breath of horror burst out instantly, like very angry.


    From the moment Chu Qing waited here, he watched in the dark until Chu Qing went in, and then some people who came late also went in. Now the door of heaven is about to close, and his patience... Is finally exhausted.


    He waited here to kill Chu Mo!


    He got the decree of his father to kill Chu mo. Lao Zu told him that it was best to kill Chu Mo on the road of heaven. But he didn''t think so. He wanted to kill Chu Mo at the door of the gate of heaven.


    Because it''s easy.


    It''s just a mole ant in the golden age of Luo. Only an idiot like long Qiushui can seal his cultivation and fight with him.


    Why seal your cultivation when you clearly have the cultivation of true immortals? He was puzzled.


    So he would never do such a thing. He just thought about how to kill Chu Mo in the easiest way, because he was a killer.


    As a young adult at the peak of true immortality, he is not famous at all, and the killer doesn''t need fame. Only he and the ancestors of the family knew that he had successfully assassinated two leaders in the realm of emperor in the peak realm of Zhenxian!


    Although one is emperor and Lord, the other is emperor and Lord.


    But there are few such monks in the world who fight against the emperor with true immortals.


    He didn''t want to wait until he entered Tianlu to look for Chu mo. it was too troublesome and there was a great chance of revealing his identity. Although he is conceited and invincible, he is not an idiot and doesn''t think he can kill all the monks on the road of heaven.


    But that bastard... Why didn''t he come?


    As time goes by, there is only time left for incense when the gate of heaven is closed!


    At this time, I''m afraid even if I rush here from the city of heaven, I''m only barely able.


    Finally, he lost all his patience, and a low roar came out of his throat: "you''re lucky... I''ll kill you when I come out of the heaven! At that time, even if you hide in the heaven garden and don''t come out, I''ll find you and kill you!"


    The man said and walked directly into the gate of heaven.


    At the moment when his back just disappeared, four figures appeared at the gate of heaven almost instantly.


    The red moon frowned slightly and said softly, "why is the murderous spirit so heavy?"¡ª¡ª


    Well, not this time.


    It''s five o''clock again. It''s the end of the month. Let''s vote for a monthly ticket!


    Vote for all the recommended votes!


    Today, and tomorrow... Because tomorrow is Monday again. Give us some strength! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1085

    Chu Mo several people also felt that the murderous spirit in this place was not generally heavy.


    The red moon closed her eyes slightly, and her hands made several strange fingerprints in the void. Then, a picture appeared in front of them. If that person had just come here, he would have been stunned.


    Unexpectedly, someone used time to trace this kind of magic power, restoring the picture of him just here!


    The means of top monks are superb, and they can find a place where what happened in the past period of time. But if the person traced... Is also a powerful monk, then they usually pay attention to this at all times, and they will eliminate the traces of their existence.


    Even the power that is higher than a realm is difficult to trace back.


    But what the man didn''t expect was that the red moon was higher than him, not just a realm!


    Moreover, he has more magical powers that he can''t understand!


    The red moon looked at the blurred picture for a few eyes, and her face was slightly cold. Although she couldn''t hear the voice, she had seen what he was saying from the man''s mouth.


    "It''s the person waiting here who wants to assassinate you." Red moon looked at Chu Mo with a dignified face and said.


    "True immortal peak realm?" Chu Mo asked.


    "The realm is like this, but the combat power... Seems to be more than that." The light in the red moon''s eyes flickered, as if he was deducing something, and then said, "after you go in, you must be careful, this person... The three of you together may not be his opponents!"


    "What?" Hu lie''s eyes widened. He didn''t believe Hongyue''s judgment, but was it too amazing?


    Not to mention Chu Mo''s enlightenment, the realm has directly rushed to the peak of Da Luo Jinxian, and he is only one step away from entering the realm of celestial beings. He himself is the realm of the late stage of true immortality, and yueqingcheng has also stepped into the realm of the early stage of true immortality. None of them is the opponent of that man?


    "Under normal circumstances, a true immortal peak can indeed suppress the three of you. But most true immortal peak friars meet you, I''m afraid they can only drink hate. But I deduced the resentment of the emperor friar from this person." The red moon looked at the three people and said, "he killed the emperor!"


    "My God!" Yueqingcheng couldn''t help shouting, and her face was a little pale.


    This is too scary. A real immortal who killed the emperor?


    This is not a big Luo Jinxian like Chu Mo fighting against celestial beings. The gap between real immortals and the emperor is quite huge! It''s a natural moat!


    If the true immortal is halfway up the mountain, then the emperor is already on the top of the mountain!


    The Supreme... Has left this mountain.


    True immortals who can kill the emperor have never appeared in history, but they are really too rare.


    Hu lie narrowed his eyes at this time and suddenly said, "I seem to remember one thing... In recent ten years, several emperors have indeed fallen, two of them seem to have been assassinated. Did this person do it?"


    Hongyue shook her head, "I don''t know, but you must be more careful." With that, he glanced at the gate of heaven, which began to sway: "go in quickly, and the time will come soon."


    Hu lie said, "I''m advanced!" Say, directly step in.


    Yue Qingcheng didn''t speak at all, and followed Hu lie in. It looked like that, and even wanted to get ahead of Hu lie.


    The red moon nodded, "it''s really good. Cherish them!"


    Chu Mo nodded, and finally stepped into the gate of heaven.


    At this point, the gate of heaven disappeared instantly.


    Hongyue stood there, silent for a moment, and then whispered, "old man, you will protect him, right?"


    At the moment when Hu lie entered the gate of heaven, he turned all the defense magic instruments. After he came in, he found that there was no figure in front of him.


    Yueqingcheng then appeared beside him, with the same defensive magic weapon.


    Chu Mo''s figure, also followed, appeared beside them.


    The three looked at each other and smiled.


    "We are finally on the road to heaven!" The moon falls and the city is full of joy.


    "My way... Will start from here!" Hu lie looked at the endless road and said in a deep voice.


    Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled with a strong light: "I don''t know what kind of scene it would be to cross the robbery here?"


    "The power of the robbery here is twice that of the outside!" Hu lie took it out of the corner of his mouth, looked at Chu Mo and said, "do you want to cross the robbery here?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "at that time, you two must stay away."


    "Don''t remind me, we must run far." Hu lie looks at Chu Mo like a monster.


    "The letter board can''t be used here." Yue Qingcheng looked at the letter board for a few times, and then said somewhat depressed, "otherwise, you can get some useful news."


    "This road is very magical. It''s not surprising that the letter board can''t be used here." Hu lie said, "let''s go."


    Yue Qingcheng said, "it is said that the road of heaven is three million miles wide and infinite in length. Is it not necessarily the place where every monk comes in?"


    Hu lie nodded: "the starting point is parallel, but the position is indeed different, so many monks who entered Tianlu at the same time have never met each other, which is not a rare thing."


    "No wonder that bad man wants to block the door. It''s really bad!" The moon Qingcheng thought of what the red moon had just said, and still had some lingering palpitations. She doesn''t want to meet that person, at least not at this time.


    Just then, millions of miles ahead, suddenly a bright light rose into the sky.


    A powerful smell of the road erupted, covering tens of millions of miles.


    In the void, all kinds of Tao are intertwined, and all kinds of visions appear one after another.


    There are ferocious dragons tens of thousands of feet long, kylin stepping on auspicious clouds, Feng dancing for nine days, and various divine beasts galloping.


    "This... This is... Someone broke through and was promoted to the realm of emperor?" Yue Qingcheng stared with disbelief on his face and said, "this is the third day of the opening of the heaven road! Do you want to be so fast?"


    Hu lie''s face also showed a dignified color, and said with a wry smile: "I hope this person is not hostile to us, otherwise it''s really troublesome. His grandmother''s... it''s really abnormal. It''s only three days, and he has broken through to the realm of emperor. How hard is this early suppression? Brother, we really have to be more careful this time... Eh? Chu Mo, you?"


    Hu lie was saying this. He looked back at Chu Mo beside him, but suddenly found that although Chu Mo was standing there, all kinds of visions in the sky were reflected in his eyes!


    Chu Mo''s eyes seemed to become a mirror!


    "This... This is..." Hu lie took a breath, couldn''t help but step back a few steps, murmured: "plunder..."


    Moon Qingcheng looked at Hu lie blankly. She obviously didn''t understand what happened.


    Hu lie directly pulled the sleeves of yueqingcheng and instantly flew tens of thousands of miles away.


    "Brother Hu lie, what are you doing?" Moon Qingcheng looked at Hu lie with a blank face.


    Hu lie twitched violently at the corners of his mouth and murmured, "this boy... He is robbing others'' fruits! He must have recognized who that person is from his breath. Otherwise, doing such a thing will lead to great cause and effect, and he will be struck by thunder!"¡ª¡ª


    Time is like water and time flies. It''s the end of the month again. It continues to explode. Is there a continuous monthly ticket? Come on, dear ones! Monthly ticket!


    Continue to explode today! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1086

    Yueqingcheng looked at Hu lie with some fear: "what do you mean?"


    "It means that this guy directly entered the realm of enlightenment in the process of being promoted to the emperor, and then used some powerful magic power I haven''t heard of to rob each other''s Tao fruit. His eyes become a mirror, and the Tao fruit comes naturally... This guy is simply too evil!"


    I don''t understand yueqingcheng''s face, but I feel this powerful expression.


    Hu lie explained with twitching corners of his mouth: "In the process of promoting the emperor, the natural vision, the earth surging Golden Lotus, and the avenue will pay special attention to the monks who become the emperor at this time. He will wait until he absorbs the man Tian Dao fruit, and then he will fall into the heaven disaster. Therefore, although the Emperor Tian disaster is very terrible, it generally does not pose a great threat to the monks who promote the emperor. Just like now... Dao fruit is directly looted by others, and the result is really hard to say."


    "Is this a bad thing, childe?" Yueqingcheng flashed his big eyes at Hu lie: "doesn''t that mean that everyone is prone to this kind of crisis when he is promoted to emperor?"


    "No, no, no, I don''t know if he did something bad, because that person may be his enemy." Hu lie said: "But one thing, you don''t have to worry. Not everyone has this ability... I''ve only heard of such things as robbing Daoguo, and I haven''t seen them at all! Today is a long experience. First, it''s a shocking thing to be able to enter the Tao anytime and anywhere. Even if it''s the arrogance of young adults, few can do it; second, it''s the magic power he mastered... It''s against the sky, and I haven''t heard of it. Only in In an ancient classic, I read a sentence about Dao Guo''s plunder, which said, "your eyes become a mirror, and Dao Guo comes from scratch.". Do you remember Chu Mo''s eyes just now? Isn''t it a mirror with two eyes? "


    "I see." Yue Qingcheng nodded, and then said with a firm face, "that man must be the enemy of the young master."


    "...." Hu lie was speechless, thinking: what is blind obedience? This is it! Such followers are really enviable. Like Zhang Shuangshuang beside long Qiushui... Although the woman is not likable, her loyalty to long Qiushui is shocking.


    Chu Mo stood quietly at the entrance of the heaven road. At the moment when the bright light just rose into the sky, his heart instantly surged with a strong palpitation. A familiar feeling instantly hit my heart.


    So Chu Mo quickly deduced, and the conclusion surprised him, but he didn''t hesitate, and directly urged a kind of supreme art plunder he had never used!


    Chu Mo still clearly remembers what the existence who passed on his supreme skill said to him when passing on the inheritance to him in the past years.


    "This skill, in the eyes of outsiders, is very evil, because it can rob others of the fruit of the Tao! But in fact, it is a kind of big causal skill. If you have no cause and effect with you, you will not be induced. Even if you force it, you will get half the result with half the effort. The greater the cause and effect is, the stronger your induction is. And this cause and effect is all evil. In that case, it doesn''t matter to rob, and it gets twice the result with half the effort."


    This supreme skill is only useful at the moment when people who have great cause and effect with themselves break through the realm. It seemed useless to Chu Mo at that time.


    The so-called person who has great cause and effect with himself and is the result of evil is simply his enemy of life and death. Plundering the enemy''s Tao fruit... Naturally, there will be no psychological burden. But the question is, will the enemy give you this opportunity? Will you break through in front of you? Chu Mo thought it would not happen.


    Therefore, from the day he learned this supreme skill, Chu Mo never felt that he had the opportunity to use it.


    Now it seems... Things in the world are so coincident that Chu Mo didn''t expect it at all. I''m afraid the other party didn''t dream of such a thing. There must be a large number of people around him protecting the Dharma, but Chu Mo is millions of miles away, and his means, no one can do anything!


    I don''t even know what happened there!


    I only know that the law of the road that should have been poured into my body suddenly disappeared!


    The visions all over the sky, the golden lotus, almost instantly disappeared.


    So Zhuge Changfeng is going crazy!


    Also completely confused!


    He is the group who entered the city of heaven earlier, just behind Chu mo


    The warship was destroyed, and he was protected by people in his family and came to the city of heaven. He even watched the two battles between Chu and Mo in Tiandao garden with a very low profile.


    It seems surprising that he entered Tianlu early and walked only a few million miles away.


    However, Tianlu is different from the outside, and there is little difference between walking fast and slow. It''s not that you can reach the end of heaven faster than others by running all the way; Second, too fast forward will also miss many opportunities; The third is that it would be dangerous.


    Because you don''t know who will wait for you below. Will someone suddenly calculate you.


    On the road of heaven, there are not only all kinds of fierce birds and beasts, but also indigenous monks!


    No one knows when the aboriginal monks on Tianlu began to appear. It seems that they have existed here since the earliest ages. Among the aboriginal monks, there are extremely powerful Tianjiao, although most of the time they will not meet with the monks who enter the path of heaven. But sometimes there are fierce conflicts.


    The aboriginal monks on the heavenly road cannot leave this road, no matter how powerful they are. It''s like being cursed.


    Monks who come in from the outside usually deliberately avoid the places where indigenous monks live, and will not easily disturb those indigenous people who live on the road to heaven. Because the consequences of that will be very serious.


    It will even be directly hacked to death by the punishment of heaven!


    So the aborigines on Tianlu are almost a taboo. Almost every monk who came in knew their existence, but he would never easily provoke them.


    Zhuge Changfeng didn''t walk fast, because his realm could hardly be suppressed.


    From the moment he entered the Heaven Road, the rolling essence kept pouring into his body. The aura of heaven and earth in this place is more than ten times stronger than that outside!


    He also did not want to continue to suppress, ready to directly cross the robbery and step into the realm of emperor!


    Therefore, under the protection of a group of family monks and several followers, zhugechangfeng made all preparations, began to absorb the essence of heaven and earth crazily, hit the realm of emperor, and then prepared to meet the disaster!


    This is an uninhabited area with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles. There are no fierce birds and beasts, nor Tianlu aborigines.


    Most of the monks who have entered the path of heaven have gone away.


    With so many guards, it''s a safe thing for anyone who wants to come.


    But what he never dreamed of was that at the moment when the shackles of his realm had been broken and his body was about to be washed by the road... Everything was gone!


    It just disappeared!


    Zhugechangfeng''s whole person was directly stunned, and he was so angry that he was going crazy.


    At this time, a large number of robbery clouds began to condense in the sky. Each of the terrible lightning was ten thousand feet long and hundreds of feet thick, looming in the robbery clouds.


    Disaster is coming¡ª¡ª


    Today is Monday, recommended ticket! Recommended ticket! Recommended ticket!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1087

    Every friar cannot avoid the disaster of the realm of emperor and Lord. And the power of the emperor''s disaster on the road of heaven is twice that of the outside!


    This is one of the reasons why the emperor of Jin Dynasty can directly rush to a very high level on the road of heaven.


    Once you survive the emperor''s disaster, you will get at least twice the benefits of the outside world!


    Originally, it would not be difficult for Zhuge Changfeng to survive the emperor''s disaster on the road of heaven if there were the blessing of the Tao fruit, the washing of the marrow and the cutting of hair according to the law of the Tao, and all kinds of magic tools on his body.


    But now his Tao fruit is gone, and the law of the road has dissipated. Seeing that the catastrophe in the sky was coming, zhugechangfeng''s heart was filled with an unprecedented surge of fear and anger.


    "What should I do?"


    His eyes showed a gloomy color, clenched his teeth, and took out the only supreme weapon from his body!


    Spell it!


    Zhuge Changfeng thought.


    Up to now, it can only be so.


    Because the arrow is on the line, we have to launch it.


    Zhuge Changfeng directly sacrificed this supreme weapon. At this moment, in the void, a huge purple lightning, like a purple dragon, fiercely chopped down at Zhuge Changfeng.


    Mercilessly bombarded the supreme magic instrument and made an earth shattering noise.


    Boom!


    The thread of the supreme magic instrument didn''t move, but the purple lightning, which was ten thousand feet long, suddenly collapsed.


    This made those monks of Zhuge family and followers of Zhuge Changfeng who had just pulled their hearts together couldn''t help cheering.


    Naturally, they all felt abnormal just now. I don''t know why the visions in the sky and the Golden Lotus pouring out of the earth, those things that symbolize entering the realm of emperor and Lord, all disappeared at once. A strong worry rose in their hearts.


    But now they all breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Zhuge Changfeng so easily blocking the first disaster.


    In any case, as long as we survive the disaster and successfully step into the realm of emperor, then we are successful.


    Without stepping into the realm of emperor and Lord, they naturally will not understand how fatal it is for the emperor and Lord to be taken away and the law of the road to dissipate.


    It was a gift from heaven, but it was taken away by others!


    Of course, even if they understand, they will never show it at this time. Their only wish now is that zhugechangfeng can successfully survive the disaster and step into the realm of emperor!


    But Chu Mo''s side is another scene.


    The fruit of Dao belonging to Zhuge Changfeng was plundered by him. The law of Da Dao is washing the marrow and cutting the hair for Chu mo.


    The sound of the road rumbled in his ancestral realm.


    It shocked Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng in the distance. They felt that something big had happened to Chu mo. But they don''t understand what kind of event it is.


    Chu Mo is still standing there quietly, the mirror image in his eyes has disappeared, replaced by... The world begins to evolve in his eyes!


    The left eye is like a star and the right eye is like a moon.


    In the left eye, the stars are bright and there are stars flowing; The moonlight in the right eye is bright, and a big star shines with boundless light.


    "Is this going against the sky?" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo''s direction with a frightened face and couldn''t help exclaiming, "this guy... There are so many mysteries on him! I thought I knew him well. Now I understand that I still don''t know anything about this brother!"


    "Young master, what is his situation now?" Yueqingcheng''s vision is not low, but this high-level insight is much worse than Hu lie.


    Hu lie sighed, "I''m not sure, but I''ve heard that the older people in the family once said that there is a way of cultivation, called the intersection of stars and moon. This way of cultivation is the top-level way. It''s also legendary. Few people in the history of the whole heaven can do this."


    "Stars and moon?" Moon Qingcheng''s eyes were a little confused, indicating that she didn''t understand.


    Hu lie scratched his head: "I don''t quite understand, anyway, it''s very powerful!"


    Then, a magnificent breath burst out of Chu Mo''s body and rushed straight to the sky!


    "Fairy!" Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng spoke in unison.


    This time, too obvious!


    Chu Mo actually stepped directly into the realm of immortals!


    The speed of this cultivation is simply shocking.


    Although there is a precedent in the legend that the golden immortals of the great Luo entered the Heaven Road and the realm of emperor and Lord came out. However, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng were shocked to break through so quickly.


    "Is this accumulation?" Hu lie murmured, "he has the qualifications that are not inferior to any young adults, but he has been delayed for many years because of his birth in the human world. Is he finally going to catch up?"


    "Brother Hu lie has a sense of urgency?" Yueqingcheng said aside.


    "Of course..." Hu lie said seriously, "it''s his business that he is excellent, but if so, he will easily catch up with him... That''s too shameless? No... I have to practice, you protect him!"


    Tiger lie said, sitting cross legged on a blue stone, unexpectedly instantly entered the realm of enlightenment.


    Yue Qingcheng looked at Hu lie in a daze and couldn''t help muttering, "doesn''t it say that it''s difficult to enter the Taoist realm? Even young adults don''t have easy access? Why can you? Can you say..."


    Until this time, yueqingcheng suddenly understood that brother Hu lie, whom she had been more or less ignoring, was also a peerless arrogant who was not inferior to any young adult!


    Even, he is stronger than many young adults!


    "Although the young master has some enemies, his friends are stronger! I have to work hard... I can''t hold the young master back." The moon was shining in her eyes, and she made up her mind.


    No one knows what chance Chu Mo got from his enlightenment a month ago. As Hu lie said, he has accumulated a lot!


    Compared with the accumulation of Chu Mo over the years, this outbreak... Can really only be regarded as thin hair.


    After entering the realm of immortals, he did not continue to rush forward, but began to consolidate his foundation.


    The five color Taoist platform in Dantian began to absorb the five elements and rolling essence from all directions crazily.


    The third volume of the divine will of Chu Mo''s movement, the extreme volume of the Dharma, also at this moment, directly sublimated, a new feeling, directly reflected in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    The fourth volume of the will of heaven, the only self volume, seizes the sky, and at this moment, directly reflects on the Taoist platform of Chu mo.


    Self operation!


    Take the fruit of humanity and start to take the sky!


    Double breakthrough!


    Chu Mo stepped into the realm of immortals!


    Boom!


    In the sky millions of miles away, the clouds of disaster condensed, the thunder rolled, and the disaster in the realm of emperor and Lord was so terrible.


    At this time, Chu Mo opened his eyes, and there were two divine lights, like two sharp swords, shooting into the distant sky. He narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, suddenly took out the killing sky, and sacrificed it in that direction.


    "Go, stir it up and run!"


    Whoosh!


    Killing heaven instantly disappeared in sight.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng over there stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded, and then looked at each other: what did he want? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1088

    At this time, the two heard a violent roar from millions of miles away.


    Click!


    That day, in the rolling clouds of robbery in the air, it suddenly seemed crazy, and began to roll madly. A large number of celestial thunderbolts flashed together. Like an enraged Dragon Nest... There were only a few dragons cruising, and hundreds of thousands rushed out in an instant.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng stared dumbfounded, and their eyes were full of strong shock. Their eyes even became a little dull. Although they didn''t know who the robber was over there, they actually had a feeling of sympathy for that person at this moment.


    If they were here to survive the robbery and were suddenly attacked by someone like this, I''m afraid they would immediately go crazy.


    It''s like eating a fly and finding that there are still 10000 waiting for you. Behind the fly is a dragon! Let you eat flies and face the threat of life.


    "What a revenge? Is it long Qiushui who crossed the robbery there?" Hu lie stared dumbfounded and couldn''t help whispering.


    Yueqingcheng''s delicate face was completely stiff at the moment, muttering, "is this the son''s job?"


    Whoosh!


    In the void, a knife flew back.


    Fell into the hands of Chu mo.


    A dozen angry figures came back with the knife.


    Hu lie only glanced at it and couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. "It''s them... Get ready to fight!"


    Yueqingcheng saw the identity of the other party from the service of the group who also came.


    Zhuge family!


    No wonder childe would do this. The enemy of life and death can''t do too much! Yueqingcheng thought in her heart.


    The distance of millions of miles is nothing to these great monks. It''s almost instantaneous.


    "Beast, how dare you destroy my childe to cross the robbery? I must kill you today!" An old monk, furious, rushed to Chu mo.


    When the enemy meets, he is particularly jealous. There is really nothing to say to the people of the Zhuge family.


    This is an old monk in the peak realm of immortals. He entered the road of heaven not for himself, but to protect zhugechangfeng.


    As the only young adult in the family, Zhuge Changfeng''s achievements are related to the rise and fall of the whole Zhuge family for many years in the future. It can be said that it bears a heavy responsibility. Therefore, in no case should zhugechangfeng make any mistakes on the road to heaven.


    In fact, the mistake has already appeared!


    Only zhugechangfeng himself knew that Daoguo was robbed. Although their guardians perceived that it was wrong, they had no time to think too much... The real mistake came.


    Zhuge Changfeng failed to cross the robbery!


    The knife that just appeared suddenly rushed directly into the robbery cloud of Tianjie, and stirred it frantically, making Tianjie "furious". Just like an enraged peerless strong man, he was originally light hearted and suddenly became furious.


    Zhugechangfeng, who suffered a great loss because the Tao fruit was taken away and the law of the Tao dissipated, was almost chopped into slag by the heaven at this moment!


    If it weren''t for the supreme weapon, Zhuge Changfeng would die there on the spot.


    Although he was not dead, the robbery must have failed. Zhuge Changfeng was seriously injured and passed out. The end of the disaster, zhugechangfeng... Is still the peak of true immortals. Maybe his state will fall down after he recovers from the injury.


    The most important thing is whether the heart of Tao will sink because of this. This is the most critical problem, and it is also the thing that makes Zhuge family angry and worried!


    When they found the troublemaker, they were furious and vowed to tear him to pieces!


    There was no conversation between the two sides, and they fought directly.


    Chu Mo stabbed the old monk at the peak of the immortal, which seemed ordinary.


    The old monk gnashed his teeth: "little beast... Die!"


    Handy is a magic power!


    Hit Chu Mo!


    "Get back... He''s Chu Mo!" Another Zhuge family friar who arrived later roared with his eyes about to crack, trying to remind the old friar.


    But by this time, it was already late.


    Chu Mo''s knife is still his own, but it''s more skilled than when he fought with Zhang Shuangshuang before!


    A knife broke the magic power released by the old friar of Zhuge family, and then cut sideways at the old friar!


    "Ah!"


    At this time, the old monk also realized the crisis and wanted to retreat, but Chu Mo''s speed was too fast!


    Rushed to him in the blink of an eye.


    The old monk was pale and his eyes were full of despair.


    Click!


    Chu Mo cut the old friar at the waist with this knife. At the same time, the Taoist platform of the old friar was cut off!


    The old monk on the Taoist platform, who had not yet reached the unity of the yuan God, rushed to Chu Mo with a bang!


    Not only did he not escape, but also rushed frantically to Chu Mo!


    He wants to pull Chu Mo and die together!


    Want to use this to wash away the shame in your heart and vent your crazy anger!


    The whole Zhuge family knew from top to bottom that Chu Mo was the enemy of their whole family!


    If Chu Mo can be killed here, he will be the great hero of the whole Zhuge family! Even if the body dies, it is worth it. Because his descendants will be treated well by the Zhuge family and will be vigorously cultivated.


    The wish is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    Chu Mo looked at the immortal God who rushed up and slapped him: "get out!"


    Bang!


    This immortal God was directly pumped out tens of thousands of miles by Chu Mo!


    There happened to be two monks of Zhuge family in the direction of pumping.


    The two monks were scared out of their wits. Before they could escape, the immortal god burst out in the void!


    The vast air wave twisted the void in an instant. The two friars of Zhuge''s celestial realm who had no time to escape were also seriously injured and fell from the sky with a big gulp of blood.


    "Ah! Chu Mo! I won''t die with you today!" A monk of Zhuge family roared madly, and his incomparably powerful breath burst out. The whole person was like a madman, rushing towards Chu Mo with a rainbow in the air.


    This is a real fairy!


    "It''s really immortal. Don''t you think it''s embarrassing to keep up with those who are not as good as yourself? Your opponent is tiger Lord me!" Hu lie roared and rushed up directly to stop the real immortal.


    The two sides fought directly.


    In less than ten rounds, the real immortal was slapped by Hu lie and broke his head. Then he followed up and kicked the Taoist platform. The real immortal yuan God, who had been united with the yuan God, was smashed at the same time at the moment of being smashed his head.


    A great monk in the realm of true immortals fell on the spot.


    Yueqingcheng stopped another monk in the middle period of Zhenxian.


    The monk in the middle period of Zhenxian looked at yueqingcheng with a sneer: "little bitch, do you dare to stop me when you just stepped into the realm of Zhenxian? Die for me!"


    One sword!


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of yueqingcheng. With a cold drink, he directly raised his sword to meet him.


    Qiang!


    An earth shaking Bang broke out in the void.


    The middle period friar of Zhuge''s Zhenxian spurted a mouthful of blood and retreated hundreds of miles backward. Looking at yueqingcheng with a frightened face, "this... How is it possible? Your realm is obviously not as good as mine..."


    "Idiot, I''m not as good as a young adult, and I can''t compare with you?" Yueqingcheng said coldly and rushed up again.


    Looking at a quiet lady, a girl has rich experience in fighting!


    If not, how could it stand out at the gate of Tiandao garden?


    After more than 20 rounds, the friar of the Zhuge family, who was in the middle of the true fairy period, was thrown into his chest by the sword of yueqingcheng. The yuan God wanted to escape, but was directly sacrificed by yueqingcheng with a magic instrument, which was directly broken.


    "Supreme weapon? Sorry... My ancestors also have such a piece!"


    The moon falls over the city and condenses into the void, just like a female martial god. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1089

    Among the friars surrounding Chu Mo over there, there are also great friars in the realm of true immortals, who are ruthless and fierce, and have extremely rich combat experience. ¡Ë ¡Ë, there was no uproar, let alone any cruel words, only terrorist attacks, one after another hit Chu mo.


    There are two such great friars in Wonderland!


    There are also four monks in the celestial realm, including two in the middle and two in the late celestial realm.


    The cooperation of these six people was quite tacit, and they seemed to be connected with each other, which actually caused great trouble to Chu mo.


    At the moment when Chu Mo cut a friar in the middle period of immortality off the dust, his body was also hit twice. A trace of blood immediately overflowed from the corners of Chu Mo''s mouth, but the fighting intention in his eyes was even stronger.


    At the same time, a real immortal monk who hit Chu Mo finally couldn''t help but be shocked in his heart and said quietly, "this flesh body is so strong!"


    Under normal circumstances, a monk in the realm of immortals, if he was hit like this, he would certainly be seriously injured, even if he didn''t die, but he didn''t expect that this blow hit Chu Mo, which actually only slightly injured Chu mo. Also let Chu Mo take the opportunity to kill one of their companions in the middle of the fairy.


    Bang!


    Another immortal monk condensed a huge fist, like a mountain, and smashed at Chu mo.


    "Go to hell!"


    Boom!


    A loud noise.


    Then, the great friar of Zhuge family sent out a sad scream, and Chu Mo''s body rushed out of his condensed fist.


    On the huge fist, there was blood pouring, and a river of blood fell from the sky in an instant.


    His fist was also bleeding, and a finger was almost broken.


    Chu Mo''s body was scarred, but his combat power was still not affected.


    "When did this little beast become an immortal? How could he become an immortal so soon?" A monk in the later stage of immortality issued an unbelievable roar.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo cut off his head with a knife: "just now!"


    At this time, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng had killed their opponents and flew towards this side.


    The eyes of the remaining two true immortals in the Zhuge family, a middle fairy and a late fairy, suddenly showed despair.


    They looked at each other, and suddenly, all four of them burst out a vast breath!


    At the same time, the void was filled with amazing lethargy.


    Four big monks, unexpectedly want to explode at the same time!


    Even Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng were startled. Is this a little too tragic? It is said that people can''t bear the pain of self explosion at all. These four people... Actually want to expose themselves at the same time?


    However, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng did not hesitate at all, and each rushed to an opponent.


    If you can stop one, count one!


    Because it''s too late to escape at this time!


    "Self explosion? Make me medicine!"


    Chu Mo drank coldly and directly offered up the chaos oven.


    After being promoted to the celestial realm, you can finally play a part of the power of chaos oven. It is no longer a simple elixir, but a real artifact with great power!


    Hum!


    The chaos oven sent out a violent buzzing, and a vast force came from it, which directly sucked in the two immortal friars of Zhuge family.


    Then, the chaos oven instantly became as huge as a mountain, and sucked in the other two great friars in the realm of true immortals.


    Chu Mo''s eyes shot two divine lights, which turned the five color Taoist platform in the Dantian to the extreme, and urged the chaos oven to produce and refine these four great monks of Zhuge family!


    Then, he offered the samadhi true fire, which soared in the void and turned into a towering flame, almost drowning the whole chaos oven.


    The four great monks of Zhuge family made a crazy impact in the chaos oven, making the chaos oven emit bursts of huge roars, which was even more terrible than thunder.


    But they couldn''t rush out of the chaotic oven at all, and burst out wailing inside. Only a moment later, the wailing voice stopped.


    Samadhi''s true fire gradually decreases. The chaos oven also shrinks a little bit, and finally, it shrinks into a palm size and returns to Chu Mo''s palm.


    Chu Mo poured out four elixirs as white as jade, two of which were obviously brighter. They were elixirs formed by refining the blood essence of two true immortals. Their life-long strength and Taoism... Almost all of them were condensed in this elixir.


    Chu Mo smiled at Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie, "one person, two."


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng were a little silly. Looking at Chu Mo with pure eyes and a bright smile, they couldn''t even believe the scene just now.


    They are practitioners, not good men and women. Naturally, they know that there are countless dharmas in the spiritual world, which can refine the essence and blood of other monks. It''s one thing to know, but it''s another to see... With your own eyes. All of them were shocked and looked at Chu Mo blankly.


    "What? Think I''m cruel?" Chu Mo sighed softly. Even he felt that this method was too cruel. But in a life and death battle, if you don''t do so, you will be killed by the enemy!


    Also won''t give you any chance to survive!


    If they have the chance to practice each other into elixir, they will certainly not miss it.


    "No, of course not." Hu lie said, "I''m just curious... Brother, how many means do you have?"


    Chu Mo laughed, "not much, not much..."


    Hu lie couldn''t help rolling his eyes and muttering, "I can''t help but want to be your follower."


    Chu Mo glanced at him: "are you serious?"


    "Haha, I''m kidding, kidding..." tiger lie waved his hand repeatedly. He was the young master of the tiger clan. Even if he wanted to, the tiger clan wouldn''t want to. If he dares to become a follower of others, the tiger clan may immediately send someone to clean up the door.


    Yueqingcheng looked at the four pills in Chu Mo''s palm with some fear and murmured, "I... I don''t want it, I dare not take this..."


    Hu lie glanced at yueqingcheng and said with a smile, "the more powerful the monk''s blood is, the more precious it is. I can guarantee that each of these pills refined by Chu mo... Is a real priceless treasure."


    "You, you keep it, I don''t want it." The moon is full of fear in her eyes.


    Hu lie laughed, took the four pills directly from Chu Mo''s hand, and then glanced at Chu Mo: "don''t you keep it yourself?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I also feel a little sick..."


    "Shit!" Hu lie rolled a big white eye to Chu Mo, and then said, "how many... You keep for me in the future! Especially the sundries of Zhuge family! With this, my brother can go out of the road of heaven and rush directly to the emperor five or six times!"


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt a strong uncertainty over his body, and his eyes instantly shot two divine rays.


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky, and a shocking attack broke out.


    The sky god''s mirror on Chu Mo''s chest burst into immeasurable divine light.


    The chaos oven in his palm, which had not been taken back, also hung over Chu Mo''s head at this moment, with hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi hanging down.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s body was directly hit out.


    Half of the body, instantly broken!


    If it weren''t for the explosion of the three artifacts in a moment, this blow... Would have been enough to kill Chu Mo!


    Killing the sky sent out a clang and swept out a knife light. In the void, there was a painful cry, and a figure instantly ran away.


    "Brother!"


    "Childe!"


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng uttered an exclamation, and then looked at the Dan stove hanging above Chu Mo''s head, directly took Chu Mo''s body in, turned into a light and disappeared instantly.


    Killing heaven also gave a clang and followed.


    "Keep up!" Hu lie drank heavily.


    Yue Qingcheng''s face was as white as snow, and he rushed up before Hu lie shouted¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    Ask for monthly tickets and recommend tickets!


    After breaking out, I was very tired and had no strength to open a single chapter. Ask brothers and sisters to raise your eyes, take a look here, and vote!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1090

    In the distant void, a pale young man covered his chest with his hands, with endless horror in his eyes, and his face was embarrassed.


    Blood gurgled out along his fingers, and the knife that had just killed heaven almost cut off half of his body. If he didn''t run fast, I''m afraid he would be cut in two by the evil knife.


    "Unfortunately... I didn''t succeed in killing him at one time!"


    This young man, impressively, was the one who had been guarding the entrance of the gate of heaven before. He never believed that Chu Mo would really not come this time. Although he didn''t know why Chu Mo didn''t appear, according to what he learned from various channels these days, Chu Mo convinced him that Chu Mo was not a counsellor who came back hard at first sight.


    Although Chu Mo was the target he wanted to kill, he also had to admit that Chu Mo was a determined and persistent monk.


    Even many young adults are probably much worse than Chu Mo in terms of temperament.


    So he didn''t go far after entering Tianlu. He wanted to wait until the last moment when the door of Tianlu was closed.


    Sure enough, he was not disappointed. Chu Mo almost stepped on time to come in. He didn''t take action at the first time, although he was confident that he could directly suppress the three people. But he was still not rash.


    Because when training him, Lao Zu once said to him, "the best way to kill is to be surprised! No matter how powerful a person is, he will also relax. At that time, it is the best time to start!"


    He also once asked, if my strength is enough to crush each other, wouldn''t it be better to blow him face to face? His ancestors answered him like this.


    "You think your strength can crush the other party, but you don''t think it''s necessarily the case. You have a card, and others also have a card! How do you know that you can crush the other party? Let him even have no chance to fight back? Not to mention, even if the other Party''s strength is not as good as you, but how much do you know the other party''s ability to escape?"


    For this, he also paid a certain price.


    At that time, he was only a friar in the celestial realm. One of the targets of his assassination was the initial realm of Da Luo Jinxian. At that time, there were no people in tens of millions of miles around. He was playful and wanted to tease each other like a cat playing with a mouse.


    So, after hitting the other party seriously with a sneak attack, he showed up and wanted to squeeze the last benefit from the other party.


    As a result, unexpectedly, the dying friar Da Luo Jinxian directly sacrificed an imperial magic instrument, caught one by surprise, and almost killed him!


    Although the man didn''t run away at last and was tortured and killed by him, the imperial magic instrument also fell into his hands.


    But this incident gave him a profound lesson. Let him swear that from now on, as long as he is not cornered, he will never fight head-on with others.


    That lesson made him really grow up. Later, he tasted the sweetness of the power of successfully assassinating two emperors.


    His way... Is assassination!


    "It''s been many years since I missed... This man is really extraordinary." The blood on the young man''s chest gradually stopped flowing. He raised his hand and glanced at the blood stained hand. A cold smile appeared on his pale face: "next time, I won''t let you run away. There are three powerful magic tools on my body, very good... I''ll pay attention to them."


    The young man said, and his figure gradually disappeared into the void.


    The chaos oven turned Chu Mo into a light and disappeared directly into the void. Although the reaction of Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng was extremely fast, they still lost Chu mo. Their faces were very ugly, full of worry and self reproach.


    "I should be able to think of... It''s all my fault." Moon Qingcheng''s eyes were red, and she blamed herself.


    "It''s my fault. I''m the highest among the three of us. Lord Hongyue reminded us again. I was too complacent at that time." Hu lie''s heart is also full of self blame. He doesn''t know where Chu Mo has gone, nor how he is now.


    "Give me two pills." Yue Qingcheng hesitated for a moment, but said, "I want to become stronger faster!"


    Without any hesitation, Hu lie took out all the four pills.


    "I only need two." Moon Qingcheng took two from Hu lie, one bright and one slightly dim.


    Hu lie''s eyes also showed strong anger: "don''t let me find that person, or I will break him into pieces!"


    They decided to find a place to practice in seclusion and improve their strength, and then find a way to find Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo had completely fainted, half of his body was broken, and even his internal organs were exposed. The great friar of Zhenxian peak hit with all his strength in the sneak attack. If it were an ordinary celestial friar, even if there were several artifact protectors, they would have been directly broken.


    It was the body of the ancestral realm that saved Chu Mo''s life.


    But his injury was too serious, and the blood was still flowing out. The whole chaos oven was bright red.


    In the sky god''s mirror on Chu Mo''s chest, a crisp girl''s voice came: "chaos, are you satisfied now?"


    "What do you mean I''m satisfied now? Do you think it''s my fault?" The sound of chaotic blood moon appears.


    "If it wasn''t for your idea at the beginning, the danger was clearly perceived in advance just now, why not warn in advance?" The girl''s voice rang out again.


    Chaos blood moon was silent for a moment and said, "I think this disaster is a good thing for him, Ruyi... I admit that I didn''t want to recognize him as the main person before. But his performance has been recognized by me. I won''t hurt him."


    "But now he is like this..." the girl''s voice became a little sad. She also knew that chaos blood moon''s words were reasonable, but she still couldn''t bear Chu Mo being hurt like this.


    "Ruyi, don''t be too sad, he will be fine. The body of the ancestral realm also needs continuous refining to be stronger." Another voice sounded, which was the blood moon of avoiding disaster on the sky god''s mirror. He said in a deep voice, "the master himself needs this kind of honing to really grow up. Otherwise, it''s not a good thing for him to rely on us for a long time."


    The voice of the blood moon over there also came out, It''s an old man: "you''re right to avoid disaster. In fact, the master has gradually become accustomed to it in the days without our guidance. Today''s thing can only be said to be an accident, and that person is also very strong and very good at hiding his own breath. And we are not all in October... Neither of us can exert all the power, but only one in ten thousand... Otherwise, just a real fairy, an idea will be suppressed."


    The voice of the sky god''s mirror rang out at this time: "heal him first, your October brothers and sisters, there will be a day of reunion after all."


    At this moment, all the four blood moons were silent. For a long time, Ruyi youyou said, "are you reunited? I don''t know if they are on this plane. I can''t feel their breath at all."


    "You are Ruyi. Cheer up and we will find them." The God of the sky learns the way.


    Then all the sounds disappear.


    A large number of medicinal materials fly out of the sky and into the chaos oven. Chu Mo was almost buried.


    Then, the chaotic oven operates by itself and begins refining.


    Soon, Chu Mo''s broken body was flooded by the juice refined from those herbs, leaving only one head exposed.


    The tattered body is also constantly being repaired.


    The will of heaven, the fourth volume, the only volume... The grand scriptures also began to operate by themselves in the spiritual sea of Chu Mo''s consciousness, sending out rumbling tones, again and again¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, I found that you are very awesome. When you were left so far, it seems that you still have hope to catch up and go further.


    Well, can you make a small request? If you work harder, can you succeed? In fact, I really don''t pay so much attention, but this is also a great support and encouragement to Uncle Dao.


    Well, it broke out again today.


    There are also monthly tickets. Vote for me. I saw someone say that there are many monthly tickets available, and I can''t vote again after five. Well, it seems that only the leader of the alliance is unlimited. In fact, those who can cast five tickets are true love. Uncle Dao loves you. Don''t be depressed.


    You can also vote for the recommendation, the more the better. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1091

    At this moment, far away from Chu Mo, a young couple is walking together. The woman is very beautiful, noble temperament, and the man is very handsome. His face is firm and cold. It''s the devil and the butterfly.


    The two of them came to the city of heaven a little late. They didn''t catch up with the battle of Chu mo. they learned that the apprentice was sheltered in the heaven, and the demon king and Xiaodie didn''t deliberately go to him. Xiaodie always pays attention to the news about Chu Mo on the letter board, and learns that Chu Mo''s identity has a lot of background, which reassures the two people.


    But at the same time, he was also worried about Chu Mo in his heart. After all, as soon as he came up, he was against those young adults in the heaven, which always gave people a feeling of insecurity. Those young adults... One by one, are all quasi emperors!


    Even they are more radiant than many emperors!


    Because as long as they come out of the way of heaven, they can easily break through the triple realm of emperor and Lord.


    Although in legend, there is also a precedent that the great Luo Jinxian entered the Heaven Road and the emperor came out of high rank. But such things... Are really rare.


    Although Chu Mo has been a monster from the past to the present, he has been left behind too much. It is still unknown whether he can be directly promoted to the realm of emperor and Lord when he comes out of heaven. If we can''t improve so much, how can we resist the strong suppression of those young adults?


    However, there is nothing they can do about it.


    In the past, when you were in the fairy world, you could look down and sweep all directions. After flying to the heaven, although both of them were mentally prepared, they still felt that they were unable to do what they wanted.


    There are too many peerless Tianjiao in heaven!


    The heaven is too big!


    The territory is vast, and billions of miles of territory is often just the territory occupied by a family.


    For countless years, there have been too many amazing Tianjiao.


    Although they are not young, they still have a feeling of being hit. They are also trying to adjust their mentality and don''t want their disciples to see jokes. Although Chu Mo certainly won''t see their jokes. However, Xiaodie and Mojun still hope that through their own efforts, they can still set an example for their disciples.


    Instead of turning around, you need the help of your apprentice to do everything. That''s not the character of the demon king.


    "Young people have their own way of growing up. You and I are actually a little old." Xiaodie sat beside the demon king and said with a light smile, "you see, Chu Mo''s strength has increased rapidly after he soared to the sky, which is incredible. Now he has found his relatives again, and so many big people help him, we can rest assured."


    The demon king nodded gently, holding the little butterfly, said in a deep voice, "that''s why we can''t hold him back. If we can help, we can''t help..."


    The demon king said this and sighed softly, "just stay away from him."


    Xiaodie glanced at the demon king, and then gently leaned his head on the demon king''s shoulder: "I understand your mind. You are afraid of becoming a burden to him, afraid of some powerful monks, threatening him through us."


    The demon king nodded: "this is the heaven, the pure land that all monks dream of. But there are too many strong people here."


    "Have you lost confidence?" Xiaodie asked softly.


    "Lose confidence? Ha ha..." the demon king smiled, stretched out his hand, and touched the soft and slender waist of the little butterfly: "unless I die!"


    "No nonsense." Xiaodie said angrily, and then said softly, "the essence on the road of heaven is really rich. I have felt that my realm is about to break through to the level of immortals."


    "Good thing, I''ll protect you!" The demon king looked happy.


    "But you..." Xiaodie looked at the demon king with some worry. Since the demon king soared to heaven, his strength has improved a lot slower.


    In fact, it''s not very slow. The key is that compared with people like Chu Mo and Xiaodie, it seems a little slow. In fact, compared with those ordinary monks, the improvement speed of the demon king... Still needs others to look up to.


    Chu Mo did not say, it was clearly a demon, a peerless Tianjiao who fell into the human world for various reasons. With a talent that is not inferior to the top Tianjiao in the world of heaven, the speed of improvement is amazing.


    Because Xiaodie''s body is refined from quasi holy medicine, her talent has reached a mysterious level, and even the demon king can''t understand it. Looking at the speed at which she improves her cultivation... It seems that she is no inferior to those young adults in the sky.


    This certainly makes Xiaodie happy, but she is more worried about whether the devil''s mood will be affected.


    First the apprentice, then the wife... All become so excellent, and then look at yourself... It seems that you are still standing still. I believe that normal people will have this mentality.


    Monks are also human beings, not saints, not gods! There are seven emotions and six desires, as well as various miscellaneous thoughts.


    The demon king held the hand of the butterfly, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "what are you thinking? Do you really think I would give up because of this? So I was hit? Are you kidding? In the past years, when I was in the fairy world, I was chased by countless people and fell into despair countless times. I finally survived those days, and now everything is fine, how can I give up? Go, I''ll protect the Dharma for you. As long as your cultivation improves, it''s time for you to protect me!"


    In Xiaodie''s eyes, water mist appeared, and she gently said, "I will stay by your side all my life!"


    "Me too." The demon king said with a smile.


    The demon king who seldom smiles will show this relaxed smile only when he is in front of Xiaodie and Chu mo.


    Then, Xiaodie directly closed here to impact the celestial realm.


    The demon king was not idle, and began to run the providence mind method. At this time, he had already impacted the third volume of the providence mind method, Daoji volume!


    This volume of mind skill is unimaginable to help the demon king.


    It seems that the speed of his cultivation improvement has decreased, but more... It is because of the improved Providence mind method, and the degree of compaction of the Taoist Foundation... It is more demanding than before!


    Otherwise, with the intelligence and diligence of the demon king, the speed of realm improvement may not be as fast as that of Xiaodie, but it will never be so slow.


    He is repeatedly consolidating his foundation!


    It''s just that it''s not as clear as what Xiaodie said, because the demon king is also very self-esteem, although he made Xiaodie strong to protect him after he said it. But in my bones... I still hope I can protect my beloved woman.


    He is going to surprise her!


    As long as you thoroughly understand the Daoji volume in the third volume of the divine mind method, the demon king believes that the speed at which he improves his cultivation may not be much worse than Xiaodie.


    Xiaodie is closing the door and impacting, and the demon king is constantly understanding his mind method.


    The place they chose was very secluded, and most of the monks should have gone farther by this time.


    The extreme volume of Tao has gone against the sky, but once you understand it, the feeling that the essence between heaven and earth swept over is extremely wonderful. The process of cultivation is boring, but at this moment, the demon king doesn''t have any boring feeling, but is very excited.


    Why should I feel boring when beauty is around and the realm is advancing by leaps and bounds?


    With the deepening understanding of the Tao extreme volume, the demon king can even feel the richness of the essence of the surrounding world is also increasing.


    Just then, a voice of speaking suddenly came from a distance.


    "Eh? Look ahead, the essence seems to be very rich?"


    "It seems that someone is practicing there?"


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    "No, if someone practices, let''s go away. Why should we go over and have a look?"


    "The richness of the essence is beyond imagination. What are you afraid of?"


    With the sound of speaking, a group of people came towards the demon king from a distance.


    The demon king stopped practicing directly, and his realm also remained at the level of the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian. But the foundation... Has been tamped extremely solid¡ª¡ª


    Lord Mojun is going to get angry. Be careful... (~^ ~)

 Chapter 1092

    Liuyun is very disgusted with Guo Wenchang''s style. Some people practice and just go far away. Why do you have to come over and have a look? If what you see is a young adult, who bumps into each other and has a conflict... Isn''t it self inflicted?


    However, several friends around her all showed great curiosity and interest, and it was not easy for her to refuse forcibly. After all, these people are her companions, who have been around her for years.


    On the other side of Tiandao garden, Liuyun didn''t enter, although she also had a golden card on her body. But she didn''t want to use it. Because she doesn''t think her realm is so high, and she doesn''t want to meet that group of young adults.


    Although she was worried about Chu Mo, she didn''t want to meet Chu Mo now, because she didn''t know what to say. Especially now Chu Mo is not the weak boy in the magic world. He is not only superior in combat power, but also has an unimaginable strong life experience.


    This makes Liuyun with strong self-esteem, and he doesn''t want to get close to him. Just let his brother Liu Feng help him secretly. As a result, Liu Feng behaved like his brother-in-law meeting his brother-in-law, which made Liu Yun feel ashamed. Afterwards, he scolded Liu Feng severely and ran away directly.


    Although Liu Feng''s realm is extremely high and ranks among young adults, he is respectful and afraid of this sister and never dares to provoke her.


    In contrast, Liuyun is still more willing to be with these companions from small to large. At least, this will make her feel relaxed. There is not so much pressure.


    As for Chu mo... Although many people still disdain him for becoming famous in the first World War, it is undeniable that everyone mentions Chu Mo and begins to compare him with those young adults.


    Liuyun was happy for Chu Mo on one side, but on the other side, he was a little secretly sad: let it pass, just treat it as a dream.


    This time, when entering the heavenly road, Liuyun was also full of strength, and wanted to directly impact a higher realm on the heavenly road. It''s just that it''s not easy to talk about?


    There are some examples in history. Some people enter the realm of Luo Jinxian and come out of the realm of emperor. But those people are all outstanding at the same time, and they are truly amazing Tianjiao. Although Liuyun thought he was not bad, he did not dare to compare with those people.


    For her, as long as she can step into the realm of true immortality on this trip to heaven, it is the greatest harvest.


    Xu Yan has been puzzled by Liu Yun''s practice. In her opinion, since Liu Yun knows Chu Mo, she should take the initiative to find him! Why do you ask your brother to help Chu Mo while pretending not to know him, or even disappear?


    Xu Yan likes Guo Wenchang, but Guo Wenchang likes Liuyun.


    This is a well-known thing in their small circle, so Xu Yancai was very confused about Liuyun''s practice, and even had some dissatisfaction in her heart. Just don''t dare to be too obvious.


    This time, several people entered Tianlu together, and Xu Yan felt that this was a good opportunity to increase her relationship with Guo Wenchang. So, along the way, she turned almost everything to guowenchang.


    Including this time.


    Normally, she was not so curious and didn''t want to make this annoying. But guowenchang wanted to see it, so she fully supported it.


    Several other people, also their friends from childhood to childhood, knew the relationship between them well, so they didn''t interrupt and followed silently. I don''t think there will be any big problem anyway. Even if I bumped into a young adult, I believe there is no big problem with Liuyun here.


    Because in their hearts, they are also very curious about the intensity of the essence in that direction, and want to know what is the reason and who can practice here to cause this situation?


    Then the group saw the demon king.


    The demon king had stopped practicing at this time, and the rich essence of heaven and earth began to slowly disperse. A gentleman looked at this group of young men and women with cold eyes. The most beautiful girl and a handsome man next to her should be the ones who found these people to be the strongest. Their bodies were full of immortality. Obviously, these are two monks who have entered the realm of immortals.


    The other few people should be in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, but each one is dignified and looks not like children of ordinary people.


    The demon king didn''t speak, but looked at these people quietly.


    "Did you just practice here?" As soon as Guo Wenchang saw the demon king, he felt a little disappointed. Originally, he thought he could meet a young adult, so he might have a chance to become a follower.


    Although there are young adults who know each other, such as Liu Feng. But guowenchang doesn''t want to follow Liu Feng. Even if Liu Feng wants to, he doesn''t want to!


    In guowenchang''s heart, Liuyun has been regarded as his own forbidden land. How can his brother-in-law be a follower of his brother-in-law? Not to mention that he hates Liu Feng now, because that damn thing is so good to Chu Mo! It made him very jealous in his heart.


    This is not a young adult in front of him. Judging from his breath, he should be a monk in the realm of great Luo Jinxian. This let Guo Wenchang in some disappointment at the same time, the deep sense of superiority rose again. Therefore, his speaking attitude is somewhat impolite.


    The demon king glanced coldly at guowenchang: "are you busy?"


    Guowenchang was suddenly a little angry. A mere Luo Jinxian dared to be so presumptuous in front of him? He sneered, "can''t you come here if you''re ok? This is your place?"


    Liuyun frowned slightly. She really had enough of Guo Wenchang''s unreasonable attitude. But there was no way. Either she left the group and walked with her brother regardless of her companionship; Or, you can only be with these companions. When we grew up together, we can''t just get rid of Guo Wenchang.


    The demon king was silent for a moment and said, "it''s not my territory. Please help yourself."


    "What''s your attitude?" Xu Yan beside Guo Wenchang quit and looked at the demon king coldly: "just a big Luo Jinxian, with a arrogant attitude, aren''t you afraid of causing trouble?"


    The demon king took a deep breath. He thought that Xiaodie was still closed not far away. He didn''t want to disturb Xiaodie and forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart. Otherwise, although the other party has two immortals, five or six big Luo Jinxian, he is really not afraid of fighting!


    There were more people chasing him in the fairy world! There are countless people higher than him!


    In many cases, the higher the level, the stronger the combat effectiveness.


    A bunch of little kids!


    "Sorry, there''s something wrong with my attitude. I don''t want to provoke trouble." The demon king said in a deep voice.


    Liuyun couldn''t look at it anymore at this time. She frowned at Guo Wenchang and Xu Yan and said, "let''s go. We entered the road of heaven to practice, not to find fault."


    "If this thing doesn''t understand the rules, let him understand!" Guowenchang said coldly.


    Xu Yan also said on the side, "yes, you don''t know how to live or die. Do you really think you are a character? If you don''t teach him a lesson, he won''t have a long memory!"


    The demon king stood there quietly, like Yuanchen Yuezhi, and his body had begun to gather momentum. He was a little annoyed. These people continued to quarrel here, which would inevitably affect Xiaodie, who was closing down to attack the immortals.


    If they really disturb Xiaodie''s cultivation, the demon king will never let this group of people go.


    "Ouch? Look at him... He''s still unconvinced? Liuyun... Do you think this kind of person can do without giving him a hard lesson?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1093

    The demon king suddenly raised his head at this time, frowned slightly, and looked at Xiang Liuyun: "your name is Liuyun?"


    Liuyun was slightly stunned and nodded.


    At this time, guowenchang shouted at one side, "what are you? The name of Princess Liuyun is what you can call?"


    "That is, don''t look at yourself in the mirror to see what you look like. You garbage, also deserve to call Princess Liuyun''s name directly?" Xu Yan said in a strange way.


    Liuyun frowned at the two men, "can you two say less?"


    "Liuyun, it''s not that I said you. All the time, your biggest weakness is that you''re too kind. No matter who you are, you''re not defensive. Is it not normal for such a stranger to hear your name? What''s there to say to him? Teach a lesson and let''s leave." Xu Yan fanned the flames.


    Guowenchang nodded: "yes, this kind of person should be taught a lesson and let him get away."


    The demon king''s eyes were cold, but his eyes looking at XiangLiu cloud became much softer. He knew the complicated relationship between the apprentice and the girl, including Chu Mo''s ignorance of how to deal with Liuyun, and he also knew.


    He just didn''t expect to meet in this situation, which made him feel a little embarrassed. Fortunately, Liuyun''s attitude made the demon king very happy. At least, she was not as arrogant and domineering as the other two people.


    "Are you Liuyun, Liuyun of Lingdan hall?" The demon king asked again.


    Liuyun also felt a little strange at this time, because she felt from this person''s words that the other party seemed to know himself... Not having heard of that kind of understanding, but really knowing himself, some origins. So Liu Yun nodded and whispered, "yes, it''s me. Are you?"


    "Excuse me, this kind of garbage... Just slap it." Guowenchang was very dissatisfied with Liuyun''s behavior of talking to everyone with such a good attitude, especially the handsome man in black, masculine, and gave him a feeling of some danger.


    Although he was a great Luo Jinxian, he stood there with his eyes full of fear.


    Damn, you are a weak person. Why should you make a show in front of us? What are you?


    Guowenchang''s feelings for Liuyun are even morbid. As long as Liuyun says a few more words to any man, he will hate that man in his heart.


    He never thought that Liuyun would marry others, because he was the brother of King Guo!


    He is fully qualified to marry the little princess of Lingdan hall!


    Therefore, the more Guo Wenchang looked at the devil at the moment, the more unpleasant he was. After a scold, he directly shot at the devil.


    Slap the devil in the face.


    This action is a great humiliation. No one can bear it.


    Not to mention the demon king, who is more proud than anyone in his bones. How can such a battle hardened monk allow such a little boy to humiliate himself?


    "Stop!" Liu yunjiao drank.


    But it was too late. Guo Wenchang''s palm was heavy and fast, and he had caught the demon king approaching.


    PA!


    A crisp sound!


    Liuyun couldn''t help blinking. He was anxious and angry, and was quite dissatisfied with guowenchang''s behavior. What if the other party has something to do with himself? Even if it doesn''t matter, you can''t humiliate people like this?


    But then, Liu Yun was directly stunned there.


    Because the crisp sound was not Guo Wenchang''s face, but his wrist, which was caught by the man in black and made a crisp sound!


    "This..." Liuyun was stunned.


    Xu Yan was stunned.


    Everyone else was stunned.


    Guo Wenchang''s face turned red, and he tried to pull his hand out one after another, but to his surprise and anger, he was a handsome monk in the celestial realm, and he couldn''t pull his wrist out of the black man in the great Luo Jinxian realm.


    At this time, the demon king over there suddenly let go.


    Guowenchang''s body staggered back for several steps, and then stabilized his figure, looking at the demon king with surprise and anger.


    The demon king glanced at guowenchang: "young man, don''t go too far!" With that, he looked at Xiang Liuyun and said in a deep voice, "I have some connections with you. I don''t want to conflict with you. This matter is regarded as a misunderstanding. You go."


    "Ha, what a big breath, what kind of thing are you?" Seeing that Guo Wenchang suffered a loss, Xu Yan broke out directly, angrily pointed to the demon king and cursed, "what kind of thing are you? Do you think you are powerful? What misunderstanding? * * * * Yuanyuan, get down on your knees and apologize quickly, or kill you today!"


    Xu Yan said, directly sacrificing an imperial magic instrument from her body.


    Guowenchang over there, without saying a word, sacrificed the emperor''s magic weapon.


    In addition to Liuyun, there are five monks in the realm of great Luo Jinxian. At this moment, two of them directly sacrificed the emperor''s magic tools. The remaining three people, who wanted to be closer to Liuyun, didn''t start. However, the eyes looking at the demon king are also a little bad.


    After all, the tone of the man in black is really a little big and unpleasant.


    What is'' I have something to do with you ''? What does that mean? It sounds like the elders have the same attitude as the younger ones.


    Seeing that a battle was about to break out, Liuyun was finally angry. She looked at Guo Wenchang and Xu Yan coldly and said in a deep voice, "if you want to make trouble, please go elsewhere! How do you know that he has no relationship with me? What do you mean by doing this?"


    Xu Yan looked at Liuyun incredulously, "are you going to fall out with us for an outsider, a stranger...?"


    Liuyun said coldly, "I just ask, have you had enough?"


    At this time, the other two monks who sacrificed the magic tools took back the magic tools. In recent years, except for one time when Liu Yun was angry about Chu Mo''s topic, she has never been so angry.


    "Ha ha..." Guo Wenchang''s throat suddenly sent out a few sneers. The laughter sounded a little sad. His emperor''s magic weapon, emitting powerful power, hung overhead, with a light that could go out and disappear. Looking at Liuyun: "in those days, for Chu Mo, you could turn against me. Today, for a strange man, you still turn against me. Liuyun... Am I so annoying to you?"


    Xu Yan''s eyes on one side were a little red, and she said, "that is, we are a team, a group, and we grew up together. This feeling... Is it not as good as an unidentified stranger?"


    Liuyun looked at the two people and took a deep breath, Say slowly: "If you continue to make trouble like this, I''m sorry, our friendship is over. Xu Yan, I know you''ve always liked Guo Wenchang; Guo Wenchang, I also know you''ve always liked me. But I''m sorry, I only have the friendship of friends with you. There is no love between men and women. If something makes you misunderstand, I apologize to you. But this person, first, he didn''t provoke us, we disturbed others; second , he doesn''t seem to be lying, so there may be something between us. But you don''t even give an opportunity to explain, just want to do it. Sorry, I don''t agree! "


    Liu Yun said, standing directly in front of the demon king, with a firm face to Xu Yan and Guo Wenchang. Although there was pain and helplessness in his eyes, he was more tired.


    She has enough! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1094

    If it hadn''t been for the word "friend" to bind her, I''m afraid she would have stopped dealing with guowenchang.


    Even Xu Yan... Her once best friend, now because of Guo Wenchang, has become a lot alienated from her, and even occasionally faintly tit for tat with her. Now she almost completely tore her face and stood against her.


    The pain in Liuyun''s heart is very strong.


    But she still adheres to her principles. Maybe in the eyes of many people, this behavior is a little silly. But she still stubbornly adhered to the moral bottom line in her heart.


    Monks can kill and fight, but they should not kill without reason, let alone bully others! If you are against the enemy of life and death, you can''t do too much. Even if you cut the other party thousands of times, just for a bad breath, it doesn''t matter!


    But she just couldn''t stand this kind of behavior without any gratitude and resentment, but it was bullying.


    Therefore, she would rather break with these two once best friends than let her bottom line be completely trampled.


    At this time, the demon king behind Liuyun said slowly, "girl Liuyun, get out of the way. They want to teach me a lesson, and I also want to teach them a lesson."


    "Did you hear that?" Guowenchang roared angrily, "ah? Ah! Ah! Liuyun! Do you hear? This is the person you want to protect even if you fight!"


    Xu Yan couldn''t help crying and said, "Liuyun, our friendship has been for so many years, I didn''t expect you to... Sob..."


    At this time, the demon king gently whispered to Liuyun, "I didn''t want to say, but I don''t want my apprentice to blame me one day. I''m Chu Mo''s master, and my name is demon king!"


    "Ah?" Liuyun immediately gave a cry of surprise, and then subconsciously turned back and looked at the demon king: "what you said is true?"


    Over there, Guo Wenchang and Xu Yan looked at each other. Like the two clowns, they stood there foolishly, not knowing what had happened.


    The demon lord nodded helplessly and sighed softly, "I didn''t expect to see you in this situation."


    "Younger generation..." Liuyun looked at the devil with a crimson face and said a younger generation. He wanted to salute the devil, but suddenly he didn''t know how to call the devil. She always believed that Chu Mo didn''t know about her relationship with Chu mo. Then, her apparent relationship with Chu Mo can only be ordinary friends.


    In this way, too much respect for the demon king seems to be misunderstood. But if she didn''t respect her so much, she felt ashamed.


    Fortunately, the demon king smiled at this time: "it''s all monks in the spiritual world. Let''s pay each other. Just call me the demon king."


    Because the two people are always using voice transmission to talk. Except for Liuyun''s'' ah ''and'' what you said is true '', others don''t know what happened at all.


    But as long as you are not a fool, you can definitely see that the man in black is not lying at all. He is really related to Liuyun.


    What should I do now?


    Guo Wenchang and Xu Yan looked at each other, and they were both a little difficult to ride a tiger.


    At this time, the demon king glanced at Guo Wenchang and Xu Yan over there and sighed softly. Over the years, his temper has changed too much. If it were the demon king who once crossed the fairy world, as early as the moment Guo Wenchang slapped him, his fierce counterattack must have followed!


    Although it''s a poor realm, the demon king is still confident that he can easily kill Guo Wenchang, a friar with the same combat experience in front of him!


    Even if this group of people go together, he is fearless!


    But now his temperament has been peaceful too much. Not to mention that Xiaodie is still there, and he doesn''t want to disturb Xiaodie until he has to.


    Therefore, he looked at Liuyun and said, "since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s expose this matter."


    Liuyun looked at the demon king with an apologetic face and knew the man''s identity. Liuyun couldn''t help feeling uneasy. If Chu Mo knew this, he couldn''t tell what he would think of her. At the same time, he was afraid that he would hate Xu Yan and Guo Wenchang.


    Although the time of contact between the two is not long, Chu Mo''s temper and temperament have been well understood by Liuyun. After humiliating his master, do Guo Wenchang and Xu Yan still think well? That''s a joke!


    Unfortunately, those two people don''t know anything at all! What a pair of fools! If they are not my friends, I don''t care whether they live or die!


    The demon king looked at Liu Yun''s appearance, sighed in his heart, and whispered: after seeing Chu Mo, I will explain it to him, or simply, don''t let him know.


    Liuyun breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the demon king with some gratitude, and then said, "well, thank you, master!"


    Liu Yun said, turning around and looking at Xu Yan and Guo Wenchang, his eyes flashed over other faces, and he thought: you people, just walked around the gate of death, but you didn''t know it. It''s really sad... Alas!


    "Let''s go." Liuyun looked tired.


    Guo Wenchang and Xu Yan were also a little silly. Their eyes were full of confusion and resentment. Their hearts hated the demon king at the moment.


    At this time, Liuyun gave a deep salute to the demon king.


    The demon lord waved his hand and smiled at her.


    This smile made Guo Wenchang''s heart like a poisonous snake running around.


    Others followed Liuyun silently and walked forward.


    "Liuyun, who is that person?" Xu Yan finally couldn''t help but walk up and asked, "I see your appearance, and it''s the first time to see him. Aren''t you afraid that he''s fooling you?"


    Liuyun suddenly stopped at this time and quietly looked at Xu Yan.


    Until Xu Yan felt uncomfortable, and said with a bashful eyebrow and drooping eyes, "what''s the matter? Didn''t we have a quarrel since we were small? You don''t really want to break up with me?"


    Xu Yan said, ready to cry.


    Every time at this time, Liuyun always feels soft hearted, and then begins to coax her. But this time, Liu Yun was unmoved and still looked at her quietly. Until the atmosphere here was almost frozen, Liuyun finally slowly opened her mouth, and she said quietly, "do you know that you have walked around the gate of death?"


    Xu Yan cautiously glanced at Liuyun and said reluctantly, "with that person?"


    Although Guo Wenchang didn''t speak, he also looked disdainful. Although the other party grabbed him by the wrist, he was confident that if he used magic attacks instead of close combat, the other party would definitely not be his opponent!


    Not to mention how many people are there? Everyone doesn''t have an imperial magic weapon?


    And walk around behind closed doors... Who are you bluffing?


    "I don''t know whether he has this ability, but I''m clear that if his apprentice appears here, our group will only be slaughtered if there are ten times more people." Liuyun said faintly.


    "Hahaha, Liuyun, are you too funny? Even if you know that person, all this is a misunderstanding, you don''t need to scare us like this? Do you think so?" Xu Yan laughed a little exaggerated, and her plump chest shook up and down.


    Others also looked at Liuyun with some disbelief. How powerful can a disciple of Luo Jinxian be? It''s too much to be slaughtered ten times more!


    Guowenchang sneered, "really? I don''t know who his apprentice is? Can he teach a young adult with a big Luo Jinxian?"¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    Cough, the devil hasn''t really started to get angry yet... It''s almost there. Really, I won''t lie to you!


    If you don''t believe it, why don''t you vote for a monthly ticket? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1095

    Another monk couldn''t help but say, "yes, sister Liuyun, who is his apprentice?"


    A girl suddenly said, "is his apprentice Chu Mo?"


    This sentence is the girl''s unintentional words. After speaking casually, she found that everyone had become silent, and the atmosphere at the scene was almost frozen with embarrassment.


    Since the last time Chu Mo broke up unhappily, this group of people have a tacit understanding that they never mentioned this name. Even recently, Chu Mo''s name moved the heaven, and they never mentioned it.


    Just didn''t expect that this time the girl accidentally said something wrong. After saying that, she felt embarrassed and looked at Liuyun carefully.


    Liuyun nodded, "yes, his apprentice is Chu mo."


    Hiss!


    All the people present turned pale in an instant. I can''t believe looking at Liuyun.


    The girl looked at Liuyun with a shocked face: "sister... Is this true?"


    Liu Yun nodded, sighed lightly, and then said, "OK, just treat it as if it hasn''t happened. Don''t mention it again in the future, or it will spread... Bad."


    Liuyun didn''t say what would happen if it was spread out, but who among these people present is a fool?


    Even Xu Yan was pale and happy.


    Today, if they really start to hurt or even kill Chu Mo''s master, we can imagine the consequences.


    Chu Mo will go crazy!


    Even young adults dare to stun him without hesitation. What more do they have?


    At that time, I''m afraid no one can run away!


    At this time, everyone couldn''t help but look at Guo Wenchang, whose face was extremely ugly, and their hearts were a little sympathetic to Guo Wenchang.


    In the city of heaven, there were so many geniuses, and there was no chance for them to be presumptuous at all. It was easy to meet a friar in the realm of great Luo Jinxian. He could finally be arrogant and domineering, but he didn''t expect that the person''s identity... Was no worse than those young adults!


    Because they have an apprentice comparable to young adults!


    Guo Wenchang''s eyes flashed a look of resentment. After a long time, he suddenly smiled: "I see. It''s a misunderstanding. Let''s go."


    With that, he took the lead.


    But the hand in his robe sleeve was tightly clenched, and his heart was filled with hatred: Chu Mo''s master, wasn''t it? Good! Good! I won''t get rid of you, but I will never let you go!


    A group of people left here in silence. At night, they stopped and perched on a river bank.


    During the day, this group of young people became silent a lot. No one was interested in chatting. Everyone found a place to practice.


    Here, cultivation is the eternal topic.


    Guowenchang chose a remote place, far away from everyone. After practicing cross legged for a while, he woke up restlessly from meditation, then looked around, released his divine consciousness and felt it for a while, stood up and walked towards the distance.


    After walking to a far place, he stopped and took out a sound stone from his body. After hesitating for a while, he activated a spiritual force on the sound stone.


    A moment later, a cold and gloomy voice sounded, "what''s the matter with me?"


    That voice was very impolite, and even a kind of indifference from thousands of miles away. But Guo Wenchang didn''t care too much and said softly, "I have a message here. I don''t know if you are interested?"


    "Say." Only one word came from there.


    "I saw Chu Mo''s master today!" Guowenchang whispered, "his master now has only the realm of great Luo Jinxian..."


    "It has nothing to do with me." There came a cold sound from the sound stone.


    "No, there is one thing you must be interested in!" Guowenchang hesitated for a moment and said, "the skill that that person cultivates is quite powerful! Haven''t you always wondered why Chu Mo, a teenager from the human world, can practice so fast? I think... This should be the root!"


    "Pull! Chu Mo does have a master, but he is a monk in the fairy world. How can he have any advanced skills? Guo Wenchang, don''t always think about what you have all day. Can you practice well with snacks? Put your mind on practice? Although elder brother has been protecting you, elder brother can''t protect you all his life!" The cold voice came. This time, I said a lot more, but it was a lesson.


    Guo Wenchang said something disapprovingly: "Elder brother is good to me. I know it clearly in my heart. Wensheng, you don''t have to teach me a lesson all the time. I tell you, I''m absolutely not lying to you about this matter. We are brothers. How can I deceive you? When that person cultivates, the spirit of heaven and earth is very rich. It''s for this reason that we saw it in the past. Change your mind and think about it. Even if that person didn''t have any powerful skills, it can''t be said that it was an apprentice''s filial piety What about master''s? Who is right about this kind of thing? Chu Mo has so many heritages that are said to reach the supreme level, and there are oneortwo kinds of filial piety to master... Is it reasonable? "


    After that, there was a long silence on the sound stone, and the cold voice rang out again: "really?"


    "Of course it''s true! It can''t be true anymore! Brother, can I lie to you?" Guowenchang said, "think about it. Although my brother is not as good as you and can''t achieve anything, when did he cheat you? This time it''s really for your good. Think about it. If you can get a mind skill of the supreme realm, your trip to heaven... Should really surpass many young adults!"


    The other side of the sound stone was still silent. After a long time, a voice came: "tell me the location."


    In guowenchang''s heart, there was a pleasant feeling of clear sky. With a happy face, he told the location of the demon king over there.


    After closing the sound transmission stone, Guo Wenchang was in a very happy mood and sneered in his heart: Chu Mo''s master? So what? Being killed on the road of heaven, you deserve your bad luck!


    Guowenchang thought as he walked, this thing is imperceptible, you can have a bad breath, and you can get a peerless mind method from your brother in the future. This feeling is simply wonderful.


    In fact, he had such a mind when he first provoked the demon king. Otherwise, he wasn''t so stupid. Why didn''t he shrink back from seeing Liuyun angry? It''s because he wants to get that kind of mental cultivation from each other!


    A top-level mental skill is simply a dream for high-level monks!


    The more top mental skills, the more they can support them to go further.


    Returning to the place where he had just practiced, guowenchang was startled, because there was a figure standing there quietly, as if waiting for him.


    "Liuyun? You... Why are you here?" Guo Wenchang, who just framed the perfect man, was somewhat false in his heart.


    "What did you do?" Liuyun asked faintly.


    "Hehe... No, nothing. I''m in a bad mood. Go out to relax. Why did you come here?" Guowenchang smiled unnaturally, but quickly restrained these emotions. After all, Liuyun is also a very sensitive person. If she notices the abnormality, it will be bad.


    "Let me talk to you." Although Liu Yun thought Guo Wenchang''s behavior was a little strange, he didn''t think too much. After all, in her opinion, she has pointed out the identity of the demon king. As long as Guo Wenchang is not stupid, he should not think about the demon king again.


    Liuyun didn''t expect that although Guo Wenchang didn''t have the courage to fight the devil''s idea, he passed the news to the brave people¡ª¡ª


    It''s actually the 29th today... Doesn''t it mean that this month is almost over again?


    There are also monthly tickets, hurry to vote!


    How about today''s explosion and tomorrow''s explosion? It''s up to you! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1096

    Guowenchang sneered in his heart, Liuyun, Liuyun, Chu Mo will know one day that his master was killed after meeting us, but he has no evidence to prove that this matter has something to do with me! However... He will definitely alienate you completely because of this. Even if he doesn''t hate you because of this, there will never be any chance between you!


    Thinking of these, guowenchang was particularly happy. His voice became much softer. He looked at Liuyun and said gently, "say it."


    "What happened during the day today, I don''t want it to happen again." Liuyun looked at guowenchang seriously: "we are friends who grew up together since childhood. I don''t want you to become the kind of person I don''t like most."


    "Don''t worry, I made a mistake today, and I will correct it in the future." Guowenchang made a sincere apology.


    Liuyun was slightly stunned and looked at guowenchang suspiciously. They played together from childhood to childhood, and their understanding of each other can be said to be quite deep. So guowenchang''s apology made Liuyun feel very strange. According to her understanding of guowenchang, he would never apologize for this death.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Can''t people make progress?" Guowenchang smiled easily: "I also thought that even if that person is not Chu Mo''s master, I shouldn''t do that. I really bully people. Hey, it''s probably because I''m a little uncomfortable to be suppressed by the names of young adults in Tianyu city these days. That''s why I will make this extreme behavior. Liu Yun, don''t worry, I will correct it in the future!"


    Guowenchang said, looking at Liuyun affectionately.


    Liuyun frowned slightly. Anyway, guowenchang was very happy to have this change. However, in the face of Guo Wenchang''s undisguised love, Liuyun decided to make it clear to him.


    At this time, a voice came from a distance: "tut tut... I said who met here in the middle of the night. It turned out to be you two. It seems... Something must have happened that I don''t know."


    With this sound, Xu Yan''s figure came from a distance.


    She was afraid that Guo Wenchang would be stimulated. After practicing for a big Sunday, she wanted to come and talk to him and comfort Guo Wenchang. But I didn''t expect to see Liuyun here. This makes Xu Yan''s heart full of unhappiness.


    Liu Yun looked at Xu Yan and then at Guo Wenchang. His words were on his lips, but he couldn''t speak any more.


    Although she said it again during the day, she was extremely angry. She wanted to find a chance to calmly explain it to guowenchang. Tell him to cherish Xu Yan in the future and stop focusing on her.


    But now in front of Xu Yan, this is impossible to say.


    Liu Yun sighed softly, glanced at Xu Yan with a little vigilance in the depths of her eyes, and whispered, "please have a good chat with Wenchang. I have something else to do, so I''ll go back first."


    "Hey... Don''t go." Xu Yan looked at Liuyun with some ponder: "did I break the good things of you two?"


    Guowenchang stood there without saying a word. He would rather let Xu Yan misunderstand. It''s better to misunderstand more deeply, so... Xu Yan won''t pester him in the future. Guowenchang always believed that it was the existence of Xu Yan that made Liuyun refuse to accept him.


    Liuyun stood there, turned around, looked at Xu Yan, and said seriously, "Xu Yan, you and I used to be like sisters..."


    "Now I''m a sister!" Xu Yan interrupts Liuyun''s words with some strange aura and says, "it seems that you don''t take me as a sister, too... You are the noble little princess of Lingdan hall, and I... what am I? Hehe, it''s just a playmate from childhood to childhood..."


    "Xu Yan, can you listen to me carefully?" Liuyun looked at Xu Yan unmoved.


    At this time, guowenchang said, "why? You are all friends who have played since childhood. Is it interesting to say this? Go back to practice!" He knew Liu Yun too well, for fear that Liu Yun would speak out and say a decisive word, so there was no way out.


    In the past, Liu Yun was very proud of this move, and he didn''t bother to explain many things at all. Xu Yan likes Guo Wenchang so much that she can''t count them clearly and likes to mess around. So that for so many years, three people have been like a complex triangle. Every time Liuyun wants to stay out, he will be forcibly pulled back by the two.


    Of course, Xu Yan certainly doesn''t think she wants to pull Liuyun back. She can''t wait for Liuyun to leave guowenchangyuan.


    But today, Guo Wenchang made some miscalculations.


    Today''s matter, let Liuyun''s patience with him and Xu Yan have reached a limit.


    It''s nothing to mess around. Sometimes it''s a manifestation of intimacy between friends. But it needs time, field and combination. Like these two people, they have reached the bottom limit of Liuyun.


    Therefore, Liu Yun ignored Guo Wenchang, but looked at Xu Yan with a sneer on her face and said seriously, "can you hear me finish?"


    Xu Yan sneered, "say, who dares to stop you?"


    Guowenchang said, "look..."


    "Shut up!" Liu Yun shouted loudly.


    The sound spread far away, and those who were practicing were awakened and looked here one after another.


    After scanning the divine sense, he saw that it was the three of them, and all pretended to be shrinking turtles, pretending that nothing had happened. In fact, those people also know that what happened today has reached the bottom of the clouds. There will be a huge dispute between the three of them sooner or later. It may even break up.


    Guowenchang was stunned and said that it was just fine. How can he say that he would turn over?


    Liu Yun''s face, also gloomy, looked at Xu Yan and said, "I''ve said it countless times, but you''ve been messing around, so today, just make it clear at one time. Xu Yan, I''m in love with you as a sister. Up to now, I still take you as my good sister, but different ways don''t conspire. For the sake of the friendship between you and me, let''s separate after today. Don''t spoil the last thought in my heart."


    This is not what Liuyun originally wanted to say, but it is no longer important. Because Xu Yan couldn''t listen at all and didn''t believe her. In that case, why bother with each other?


    Then, Liuyun looked at guowenchang who wanted to say something: "guowenchang, say it again, and it''s the last time! I have no feelings for you, only the friendship between friends. But now... There''s little friendship left. As for whether you accept Xu Yan or not, it''s your personal business. My idea is that from now on, let''s go our separate ways! If you remember the past friendship in your heart, don''t bother."


    "I... what have I done?" Guowenchang looked at Liuyun wrongfully.


    "Don''t say anything, I don''t want to hear." Liuyun looked at guowenchang and said, "yes, I just like Chu Mo! Haven''t you always wanted to know this? Well, now I''ll tell you. You can give up."


    Liuyun took a deep look at the two stunned people, turned around and left¡ª¡ª


    Vote for recommendations, too!


    Guys, come on!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1097

    At this time, the five monks over there finally couldn''t pretend to be dead. They all stood up and wanted to persuade these people.


    "Sister Liuyun, don''t do this... It''s nothing serious. Why is it so much?" The girl gently advised.


    "Yes, eldest sister, after so many years of feelings, there''s no need to separate?"


    "In fact, to put it bluntly, how big can it be? Wouldn''t it be better if everyone said it?"


    "Stop it, we are a team, a collective..."


    "Yes, yes, let''s get back together!"


    Several other people also came to persuade.


    Xu Yan stood there pale, as if she had lost her soul. Over the years, Liuyun has never been so angry with her. Although her status is much worse than Liuyun, Liuyun always treats her as the best sister.


    In this small circle, Liuyun has always been the best for her.


    Therefore, she always felt that no matter how mischievous and reckless she was, Liuyun would not be really angry with her, let alone break with her.


    But now she realized that there was a limit to others'' patience. Her mischief finally made Liuyun unbearable.


    But at this time, if she was asked to apologize to Liuyun, she couldn''t pull this face down. Although she is not a princess, she has Princess disease. At this moment, although she was afraid, she felt more wronged. Standing there, the dejected tick tick tick tears.


    Guowenchang''s face turned blue and white. As a man, a man who thinks he is excellent, being rejected by his sweetheart, that kind of embarrassment and depression, that kind of pain... Is simply fatal.


    This is not the first time Liuyun refused him, but the most serious one under calm!


    Moreover, such refusal.


    There is no room left!


    Because Liuyun also publicly admitted that she just likes Chu Mo!


    This sentence is the biggest harm to guowenchang!


    He was so badly hurt that he was also stupid and speechless.


    At this time, a slightly older young man persuaded, "eldest sister, even if you don''t like Wenchang, you don''t need to really split?"


    "Yes, eldest sister, if you start talking, you''ll be embarrassed for a while. It''ll be fine in the past." Another person advised.


    "All right, don''t persuade me." Liuyun took a deep breath, looked at these people, and said seriously, "this is actually my fault. I should have been honest with you long ago, but I don''t know how to tell you."


    Everyone looked at Liuyun, and Liuyun said, "I''ve already been a woman of Chu Mo!"


    A word, just like a thunder. Let everyone lose their voice.


    Guo Wenchang''s body trembled fiercely and looked at Liuyun inconceivably, "you lie! It''s impossible!"


    Xu Yan also woke up from her loss of soul and murmured, "how is it possible?"


    Others reacted similarly, looking at Liuyun with great shock.


    Liuyun whispered, "just like the legend on the letter board, I was plotted by Zhuge Changping. Later, Zhuge Changping died because of this. But Chu mo... Didn''t know this!"


    After all, it''s a daughter''s house. Liuyun couldn''t help blushing when he said this, But still very brave in expressing their ideas: "At first, I didn''t like Chu Mo that much. At that time, he was too weak. The husband in my dream should be an indomitable hero! Of course, this is not all the reason. The most important thing is that he already had a favorite at that time, and I don''t want to share a man with others. But later, gradually, I couldn''t help but want to pay attention to him. When he was injured, I would cry; he was injured Bullying, I will be angry; He has achieved something, I will be happy for him! At that time, I finally understood that I liked him! "


    Liuyun''s eyes were a little shy and more determined: "I''m his first woman, and he''s also my first man. He likes others or countless beauties around him. I like him. This is my heart!"


    Liuyun said this, looking at Xu Yan with some apology: "Yan''er, I''m sorry to have lied to you for so many years, but I really don''t want to tell my privacy, because I think it''s my own business who I like."


    Xu Yan''s lips moved and said, "I... I''m also wrong, I shouldn''t..."


    "It''s all over. It''s nothing. I''m going to find his master now." Liuyun whispered, "Chu Mo doesn''t know between me and him... So I need someone to help me. His master is just right. Otherwise, if it''s a little later, I''m afraid he''ll be robbed."


    The girl said blankly, "is it water Yiyi?"


    Liuyun glanced at her: "yes, such an excellent woman publicly shows her love for him. If I don''t act again, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Guowenchang stood by with a pale face and a very stiff face. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end... He didn''t say anything.


    "In that case, we support eldest sister!" The young man said, "what''s wrong with pursuing the person you like? I''ll go with you!"


    "I''ll go too!" Said the girl.


    The other two also said, "let''s go together, just to apologize to the elder..."


    Guowenchang''s face became more ugly. These people... All know his brother! At that time, as soon as these people meet... Guowenchang even dare not think about it.


    No, never let Liuyun meet that person!


    He coughed softly, drew everyone''s attention to him, and said, "Liu Yun, although I feel very uncomfortable in my heart, I finally understand your intention. Thank you for your honesty. However, can you wait a few days to find his master?"


    "Why?" Liuyun is too smart. She thought guowenchang''s performance tonight was wrong. Now he actually stopped himself from seeing the demon king. Liuyun felt even more strange in her heart. She looked directly into Guo Wenchang''s eyes.


    Guo Wenchang did not dodge his eyes, but looked at her calmly with the same face and said, "I think... When you go, there will be few opportunities for us to meet from now on."


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere became a little sad.


    These people have hardly been separated from each other since they grew up, and the relationship between them is excellent.


    Liuyun couldn''t help but become a little silent.


    Guowenchang then said, "we entered Tianlu this time with the purpose of breaking through to a higher level. But now, since you want to leave, can you accompany us for a few more days? No more, three days is enough! These three days, we don''t practice, let''s have a good chat, let''s drink some wine and recall our childhood, OK?"


    With that, Guo Wenchang''s eyes showed a pleading color: "just... Just leave me the last good memory, OK?" Guowenchang couldn''t help crying as he spoke.


    Xu Yan over there bowed her head and was already in tears.


    Liuyun''s eyes were also red. He nodded gently and said, "OK, I promise!"


    The crowd couldn''t help but give a cheer. Guo Wenchang''s eyes flashed a chill, but his face showed a happy smile: "Liuyun, thank you!"


    Thank you for giving me a chance to kill Master Chu Mo!


    Thank you for giving me a chance to make Chu Mo hate you!


    I''m guowenchang... Thank you so much! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1098

    How grateful? I can''t thank you enough!


    Because Guo Chang firmly believed that as long as his brother Sheng shot, Chu Mo''s master would die! As long as his master dies, Chu Mo will definitely notice something. Because by contrast, Guo Chang knows his brother''s character better and belongs to the kind of person who will leave a name after killing.


    This kind of behavior seems silly to Guo Chang. Is it obvious to make trouble for yourself?


    But in Guosheng''s view, this is a kind of magnanimous!


    Kill them all. What else need to be covered up? Cover up, affect the heart of the Tao!


    Guo Sheng''s biggest wish has always been to be able to join the ranks of young adults and become a real peerless pride. Now, he is only one step away.


    If you want to be a young adult, you can''t be afraid of challenges.


    Well, it''s much simpler.


    At that time, Chu Mo''s first enemy is Guo Sheng, a young Tianjiao who aspires to become a young adult, and his second enemy... Is Guo Chang. But with Guo Sheng''s pride, he would not admit that this matter had something to do with others.


    So at that time, no matter how much Chu Mo suspects himself, there is no evidence to show that he, who has no grievances with him... Has something to do with this matter.


    Chu Mo couldn''t find his head, so he had to find Guosheng for revenge.


    But Guo Sheng''s realm is already a real fairy!


    This time, there is no difficulty in stepping into the realm of emperor and Lord.


    No matter how strong Chu Mo is, can he beat the emperor?


    Obviously not!


    Therefore, if Chu Mo plays against Sheng, the end will be terrible. It''s almost certain that he will die. If he dies, it''s over; If it''s lucky that it doesn''t match, it''s easier to wait until after leaving Tianlu.


    For one thing, the Guo family is not a soft persimmon. The Guo family also has such peerless Tianjiao as Guo Tianwang. People don''t even want to wait for Tianlu. They directly rushed into the realm of emperor and Lord at the age of 38. Now they are already the four powerful powers of emperor and Lord! In addition, there are several high-level old emperors in the Guo family.


    Just a Chu Mo, even if he has a powerful person behind him, what can he do? Can those people fight directly with the Guo family because of this?


    At that time, even if Chu Mo is lucky enough to live, he will become a helpless wretch full of anger and resentment in his heart.


    In that case, Liu Yun, who has a close relationship with him, even if he finds Chu Mo, I''m afraid he will be the same in front of Chu Mo!


    Guo Chang has always been a deep thinker. He will never use force easily if he can solve problems with his brain.


    Therefore, his plan seems simple and crude, but it can directly lead to a series of serious consequences. Of course, these... Have nothing to do with him, Guochang. At that time, no matter who comes to ask him, even if it is Liuyun, he will shrug his shoulders, spread out his hands, and reply: what a coincidence? This kind of thing... I don''t know!


    What Guo Chang can''t get, others of you... Don''t dream of it!


    After Liuyun returned to his tent, he thought about it and always felt that something was wrong. She has been very smart, and even has been involved in some things of Lingdan hall since many years ago. The mastery of people''s hearts is far beyond the reach of young people who have never experienced.


    She always felt that Guo Chang''s attitude changed a little too fast. This is not his character at all!


    "He went out alone for so long at night. Is it difficult... Who did he meet?"


    "No... there are no people around here."


    "On the road of heaven, the letter board can''t be used, but the sound stone is OK."


    Liuyun muttered to herself, and suddenly she seemed to have found the root of the problem!


    "Yes, the tone stone!"


    Liuyun couldn''t help but take a breath, and thought: did Guo Chang disclose the news of Master Chu Mo to others?


    On this day, many people hate Chu mo. once Guo Chang gave the news to others, it is estimated that people who are interested in Master Chu Mo will exist.


    If so... Isn''t it dangerous, master demon?


    Liuyun immediately felt a cold in her heart, especially when she thought that Guo Chang prevented her from seeing the demon king now, and insisted on delaying this time until three days later. I felt a burst of anger and panic in my heart.


    Guo Chang is smart, and Liuyun is also very smart!


    She also suddenly thought of Guo Chang''s plan to kill two birds with one stone, which could not only make Chu Mo focus on himself with suspicion, but also make Chu Mo build new enemies. If you don''t do it well, you will worry about your life!


    "I hope my guess is wrong." In Liuyun''s eyes, there was a deep and dignified color, and his face also became a little pale.


    She hesitated a little and took out a palm sized, extremely exquisite copper crane from her body.


    This copper crane is so lifelike that it is just like a real crane!


    Lift your neck to the sky and stand tall and graceful!


    Liuyun''s mouth began to silently recite an obscure and complicated word, which lasted for a long time.


    Then, a surprising scene happened.


    This palm sized copper crane seemed to have come back to life. There was no mechanical dullness and stagnation at all. It gently spread its wings and flew around Liuyun.


    "Copper crane, copper crane, go, tell him that there may be danger, and then protect him from any harm!" Liuyun whispered, and then read a gray complex phrase.


    Then, she stretched out her hand, and the image of the Demon King appeared in the tent.


    The little copper crane nodded very humanized, and then his wings vibrated and disappeared directly into the tent.


    Liuyun''s heart finally calmed down. Xindao: even if there is any crisis, this little copper crane should be able to help master Mojun tide over the difficulties for the time being. But I would rather my guess is wrong!


    In Liuyun''s eyes, a complex color flashed. As a last resort, she didn''t want to break up with this group of partners who grew up together.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo felt as if he had entered a huge fantasy, because everything here was so unreal.


    He couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart.


    The mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow finches are behind, which is an ancient proverb that appears in him.


    "Is this one of the causes and effects?" Chu Mo smiled bitterly and said to himself: I used the supreme skill to take away the fruit of a young adult in the Zhuge family when he was promoted to emperor, and ruined his baptism of the law of the great way. Beheaded the monks of Zhuge family and refined them into medicine.


    As a result, in the blink of an eye, I was attacked and seriously injured


    Is this the divine providence?


    Chu Mo shook his head reluctantly, and then showed a firm light in his eyes, thinking: what nonsense Providence? I have been walking against the sky since I began to cultivate the extreme volume of Tao! Up to now, it''s an act of seizing the sky to practice self-discipline!


    Even if God dares to seize it, what cause and effect does it mean?


    This group of people of Zhuge family, if I don''t go to them, they will never let me go!


    Just the one who attacked me? Who is it? It''s so powerful!


    At that moment, Chu Mo really felt the breath of death. If it weren''t for his strong constitution and his quick reaction to kill heaven. He should have fallen by now.


    I still have thoughts, memories, and a clear mind... That means I should still be alive.


    But where is this place?


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly heard a soft voice, which sounded not far away from him.


    "Mystery."


    Chu Mo''s body trembled violently, a palpitation that seemed to come from the depths of his soul, and made him stand there instantly. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1099

    Then, he saw a beautiful woman with extremely smart eyes. She looked like eighteen or nine years old, with a somewhat naughty smile, and was looking at a very handsome man over there with her head tilted. ¡Û£¾ network


    At the moment of seeing the man, Chu Mo''s tears almost fell directly.


    That man... Looks so much like him!


    It''s almost carved out of a mold!


    And that woman, Chu Mo only looked at it, and there was a feeling that her soul was trembling violently.


    He already knew who the two were in his heart, but he had a strong feeling of disbelief. I don''t know what''s going on at all, so I can only stare blankly.


    "Tianji, what are you thinking? Is there anything unhappy?" The girl walked up to the tall and handsome man and looked at him with her head askew.


    "Qingyu, are you really a monk who rose from the fairy world?" The man looked at the girl with strong love and spoil.


    It can be seen that he likes her very much.


    "Yes, yes, of course! Didn''t people tell you many times? They just flew up from the fairyland!" The girl looked at the man like a spoiled girl, and then looked at him with a charming face. She said wrongly, "don''t you believe me?"


    "No, of course not, I believe you. Just..." the man seemed a little embarrassed.


    "Just what? Brother Tianji, say it." The girl urged, and her smart eyes were still a little narrow.


    "Just feel a little strange..." the man said with a wry smile: "This is a world that has been deceived by the secrets of heaven. My father named me this name in those days. He also hoped that one day I could break through the cage barrier between heaven and earth and break through this sky. But the problem is, now the world, even the Supreme Master, can''t break through, what else to talk about breaking through this sky? Since I woke up from the seal, I have understood that it is almost impossible to become a Tao in this world. But..."


    "But what? Seeing a baby is a way, isn''t it? That means the baby is your noble person! You should spoil baobaocai more!" The girl looked at the man with a proud face, like a little girl waiting to be praised.


    The man was made a little sad, stretched out his hand and touched the girl''s head. His eyebrows were still frowning, murmuring, "why can I step into the supreme road so easily? You said you rose from the fairy world, but why is your knowledge so broad?"


    "Hee hee, he is smart! He is naturally so smart! He has the ability to never forget!" The girl seemed to be boasting, and her expression was full of pride.


    "Never forget..." a helpless smile appeared on the man''s face. Almost all monks who have passed the primordial period in the whole spiritual world can never forget. Because they can store everything they see in the spiritual sea of consciousness. When they need it, an idea is enough.


    This reason was actually put forward by her as a reason, which really made the man feel helpless. But there was nothing she could do. She insisted that she was a monk who rose from the fairy world, and her realm was indeed at the level of the great Luo Jinxian.


    Although he doubted the girl''s origin countless times, he was prevaricated by her or for some other reason.


    He didn''t want to delve into it, nor did he want to ask too much, because he liked her. This is actually enough.


    Chu Mo stood there, staring blankly, trying to hold back the tears in his eyes, not letting it drip. Murmured, "is this my parents?"


    The picture kept flowing, and Chu Mo looked at it without blinking.


    Almost all of these two people are traveling freely, inseparable, and have been together.


    Time passed quickly for several years, and the naughty girl in the past was also growing up day by day. Finally, one day, a large number of terrible strong men suddenly appeared in front of their eyes. The breath that came out of their bodies was stronger than Chu Mo had ever felt.


    Those people, unexpectedly, are all unparalleled strong men in the supreme realm!


    Seeing these two people, those people showed an extremely angry look on their faces, and without saying anything, they directly attacked the man.


    Chu Mo finally saw that this might be the strength of his father''s man!


    It''s unparalleled!


    In contrast, he has always thought that he has strong combat power. I''m afraid he doesn''t even have one in ten thousand in front of his father!


    His father acted in all directions, and with his own strength, he even beat this group of supreme and powerful people to the ground.


    Then, among the group, someone exclaimed, shouted the word "Chu", and his eyes showed an extremely frightened look, and then swallowed the following words.


    Chu Tianji didn''t kill the people in this area. After defeating them, he let them go.


    Chu Mo stood here and watched the powerful monks leave in embarrassment.


    Until this time, the woman, who had come out more attractive, hesitated and told her true origin.


    Although Chu Mo had guessed, he couldn''t help crying until the moment when he heard the woman talk about it himself.


    "Mom!" He called softly with some difficulty. Although he knew that the other party couldn''t hear him, he still looked at the woman with expectation on his face.


    At this time, the woman was whispering an apology to the man: "sorry, brother Tianji, i... I lied to you."


    The man is Chu Tianji, who was once the eldest son of heaven and the father of Chu Mo!


    Chu Tianji sighed, "in fact, I have guessed for a long time, but I still didn''t expect that you came from... That place."


    In the woman''s eyes, with a little panic, she looked at Chu Tianji pitifully: "you, will you hate me for this, and don''t want me?" As he spoke, he felt like crying.


    Chu Tianji shook his head and said, "is it still time?"


    The woman suddenly smiled sweetly, came over and hugged Chu Tianji''s neck with both hands, smiled and kissed him on the face: "it''s too late, I''m pregnant with your flesh and blood! Hee hee, you''re my man in this life!"


    "Then, Princess Ji Qingyu from the royal family of Luo Tianxian domain, can you tell me about your life experience? At least... You have to let me know who the child''s grandfather is?" Chu Tianji showed a spoiled smile on his face and hugged the woman in his arms.


    "Hey, those people are really annoying. What kind of princess is the most annoying!" Ji Qingyu''s eyes showed a helpless look and whispered, "but Tianji, don''t you hate the royal family of Luo Tianxian domain? Don''t you hate them sealing this world?"


    "Does hate make sense?" Chu Tianji whispered, "my father sealed my brother and me for 100000 years, not to let us live in hatred. If I have the ability to pierce this day, I will naturally do so; if I don''t have this ability, what''s the meaning of hatred?"


    "Hey, I still hate it." Ji Qingyu was a little lost, but then he couldn''t help saying, "in fact, it was not my family who really decided to do this 100000 years ago. The so-called royal family... Is now just a group of puppets dressed in beautiful clothes. There is another person who really holds power. From the moment my father emperor failed to attack Zu fairyland, the royal family... Almost became a decoration."


    Chu Mo looked quietly. He didn''t understand why he could see these things. But obviously, these things should all have been born!


    It''s five o''clock!!!


    Ask for monthly tickets and recommend tickets!


    Big bang tomorrow!!!


    I hope you can give me motivation!!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1100

    With Ji Qingyu''s story, Chu Mo''s biggest fog finally dissipated, and he finally knew what had happened that year.


    A hundred thousand years ago, several major events occurred in luotianxian domain.


    First, Ji Qingyu''s father failed to attack the realm of Zuxian, and still stayed in the great holy land. The old Zuxian of the royal family lived for 36 eras and then turned into the sky.


    "If it''s not too high, it''s impossible to escape reincarnation!" Ji Qingyu youyou said: "Even if you live through countless eras... You can''t escape this disaster after all. A small disaster in one era, a great disaster in 36 eras, and 72 eras is the ultimate disaster. If the ancestor of the royal family survived the great disaster in 36 eras, he could live another 36 eras. The ultimate disaster was the beginning of the world, and only one person could escape it. He became the Supreme Master. At this point, he was truly free from disaster and reincarnation forever, and achieved true immortality Golden body. Unfortunately, the ancestors of our royal family did not survive the catastrophe of 36 eras. At that time, when I was young, I seemed to hear that someone was secretly shooting. Before the great catastrophe of our ancestors failed. So, I followed daomen to come here later. Although I ran out secretly, my family actually knew it for a long time. They didn''t deliberately stop me, because they figured out that I had a disaster. Want me to avoid this disaster. "


    Chu Mo was shocked when he heard this. What kind of realm are these? It seems that the old monk of Buddhism once said that when Buddhism was at its peak, even the great sage could suppress it. Is that the same thing?


    Chu Mo pressed down his heart and then listened.


    "The old ancestor changed his way, and his accomplishments returned to heaven and earth. It is said to be reincarnation, but in fact... Whether there is reincarnation or not, no one in the world can say clearly. That is a deep and grand topic." Ji Qingyu youyou said: "But my father was worried about the transformation of the old ancestor. If he could not achieve the realm of Zuxian, the royal family would inevitably be suppressed. Even those ancient beings would miss some incense and fire, or be afraid of the successors left by the old ancestor. But at most... They would not ban the royal family. But repression... Was inevitable. Unfortunately, my father also failed to attack the realm of Zuxian. This time, I was sure someone was secretly fighting. Fortunately, the old ancestor stayed Under the protection of artifact, this escaped a disaster. However, if the father emperor wants to attack the realm of Zuxian again in the future, he may not have a chance. "


    Chu Tianji asked at this time: "These things should be the gratitude and resentment between the top forces in your Luo Tianxian domain. What does it have to do with us? Why do people on your side want to seal our world? According to your view, the emperor realm of our world is nothing more than the saint realm of your Luo Tianxian domain. Although they are not weak, they can never climb the top palace of Luo Tianxian domain. What are they afraid of?"


    Chu Mo also listened nervously. He finally understood why mother''s taboo would be a taboo in this world. Because the answer... Is probably in the next words of my mother!


    Ji Qingyu sighed softly, say: "You know, the top-level existence of Luo Tianxian domain is the immortals who have lived for many ages. They are too terrible and too powerful. If you mention their taboos at will, they can be perceived by them even across countless planes. An idea... Can directly wipe out countless star domains! Therefore, I can''t mention their taboos, and I can''t say their titles. But I can tell you that they are equal to the realm of Zuxian. Luo Tianxian There is a Supreme Master in the domain, but it is a real transcendent existence. As long as Luo Tianxian domain is immortal, he will not interfere in anything! Too forgetful... Hehe, he has incarnated the way of heaven! So it''s no problem to mention his title. "


    Ji Qingyu said, looking at Chu Tianji: "as for the sealing of this world, it is because there is an existence equal to the realm of Zuxian, and it is calculated that the Yanhuang realm... Yes, in this world, there will be an unparalleled existence, which will appear in the realm of Luo Tianxian one year in the future. Then, it will directly destroy all their existence! It will make them unable to survive the 36 era catastrophe they are about to face."


    Speaking of this, Ji Qingyu sneered: "My ancestors came to power earlier than they did, otherwise they could not have become royalty. So the time when my ancestors faced the catastrophe of the 36th century was also earlier than theirs. But speaking of it, it was not a few centuries away. Therefore, those beings were afraid. They felt afraid. So... They sent people to invade the Yanhuang region. That is, the war 100000 years ago. They wanted to kill the whole Yanhuang region All Tianjiao... All die! They don''t need to erase such a real big field. After all, the cause and effect of such contamination is too great. They just need to kill all the Tianjiao in Yanhuang domain and seal the world. That''s enough. For at least a few eras, Yan Huang and Da Yu could not produce a truly decent talent. This is enough for them. "


    Chu Tianji and Chu Mo almost sighed at the same time, and their expressions were so synchronized. Only Chu Mo can see Chu Tianji, but Chu Tianji... Can''t see Chu Mo at all.


    But to Chu Mo''s surprise, Chu Tianji seemed to say to the air, "do you hear me, son? Those old bastards in Luo Tianxian domain are too bad! One day, you will break through this day and turn over those old bastards!"


    "Bah bah, what are you talking about? Our son... Hasn''t been born yet!" Ji Qingyu couldn''t help spitting, stared at Chu Tianji, and then said, "an era of 128600 years, a few centuries later, it''s already hundreds of thousands of years later. They joined hands to seal the Yan and Huang regions, and the purpose is to seal several centuries here."


    Chu Tianji said angrily, "they are so cruel. First kill my Tianjiao in the Yan and Huang regions, and then seal here... Just because it is calculated that a person who may break their spirit will be born here? It is... Too bad!"


    "This kind of thing, there is no reason to say, that group of people have been doing so. In those days, they even suppressed the great holy land." Ji Qingyu said, "I ran out of my home, and the people in my family didn''t stop me too much, but they certainly wouldn''t allow me to marry a monk in the Yan and Huang regions. Hey... Worry! What should I do?"


    "No matter what, I won''t leave you." Chu Tianji said seriously.


    "I won''t leave you either. I love you, brother Tianji." Ji Qingyu leaned his head on Chu Tianji''s shoulder and youyou said, "but after these people go back, I''m afraid there will be a second group of people. I always feel that someone in the royal family has betrayed. Therefore, there are two hidden forces that are always playing games. After his father failed to attack Zuxian, he passed the throne to his eldest brother. It''s just his eldest brother... Hey."


    Ji Qingyu sighed, and did not continue to say anything, but the topic changed: "so, the people sent to catch me back may not be willing, and the people who did not appear may not be good people."


    "I will never let anyone take you!" Chu Tianji said, "unless I die!"


    Ji Qingyu covered Chu Tianji''s mouth: "don''t talk nonsense. No matter life or death, I will always be with you!"¡ª¡ª


    First watch!


    The last day, the last few hours, come on, brothers and sisters!


    Cast your last monthly ticket.


    Uncle Dao takes you to revel. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1101

    Chu Mo, who almost knew the ending, was already in tears at this time.


    A promise, two people in love, at this time still do not know what fate they are about to face.


    Soon, a powerful man appeared in front of the man. There was a fierce dispute between the two sides, and then a big fight.


    A big war, directly from the no man''s land of heaven to the vast starry sky of the universe, the two sides directly fought hundreds of star fields, almost across half of the sky!


    Ji Qingyu followed closely, with worry and anxiety in his eyes, but he didn''t open his mouth to persuade anything.


    Finally, the two sides actually tied, and then Ji Qingyu walked forward and said a word to the incomparable strong man with tears.


    "I''m pregnant!"


    The incomparable strong man smashed a star in the distance in a rage, roared up to the sky, but finally calmed down. Glancing at Ji Qingyu deeply, he whispered, "a saint was sent to kill your child!"


    "What?" Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu instantly turned pale!


    Saint!


    In Luo Tianxian domain, he is not the top power, but in this Yanhuang domain, he is a god!


    The saint''s anger turned the world upside down!


    This is by no means empty talk.


    "He doesn''t want to." The incomparable strong sighed faintly: "after giving birth to a child, send him away."


    "No!" Ji Qingyu burst into tears: "my child, I won''t give anyone. I must stay by my own side. No one wants to take him away from me!"


    "That''s impossible. Your child is probably the one in the prophecy. If you want to kill him, take him back to Luo Tianxian with me." The incomparable strong man glanced at Ji Qingyu and said.


    "What? The person in the prophecy? How is it possible?" Ji Qingyu stared at the incomparable strong man dumbfounded, and her eyes were full of shock: "my child, how can I be the person in the prophecy?"


    "Hum, who is he?" The matchless strong pointed to Chu Tianji, who was also shocked on the side: "is he the descendant of the man in the Yanhuang region in the past?"


    Ji Qingyu nodded dully, "yes, but..."


    "But what? The Chu family is the most outstanding blood in the Yanhuang region, and our Ji family... Is the best blood in the Luo Tianxian region. The child born from the combination of these two blood lines is not the best child in the whole Yanhuang region?" The mighty man sighed heavily: "I know, you don''t want your child to be the one in the prophecy at all, and I don''t want it at all, because it means destruction, and even involves the whole royal family. Although many royal people will think that this child is bad for the royal family''s blood after knowing this thing, I don''t think so. The man you''re looking for... Is still very excellent. It''s not inferior to the so-called Tianjiao in Luo Tianxian domain. But... I Can you think of these, when those exist, will you not think of it? You have been to Yanhuang realm for so many years, and you have found your own Taoist companion here. What is your identity? What blood? Itself is a very sensitive thing. Once those who exist are disturbed, the royal family may be destroyed. This time the royal family sent a saint to come, because they were afraid that you would leave offspring in this world! Because they know I''m soft hearted and won''t do anything to you. The result... You, hey. "


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji are a little silly, even if Chu Tianji is already a generation of heroes in the supreme realm at this time, even if he does not lose in the face of the unparalleled strong in Luo Tianxian domain.


    But at this time, I still feel at a loss.


    Saint!


    Facing this kind of existence, how to fight?


    Fart!


    A saint can destroy the whole Yanhuang region!


    "Well, the saint... Should not have left yet. I''ll try to delay it." The matchless strong man looked at the man and woman in front of him, and finally couldn''t help but move his compassion. Decided to help hide the matter for the time being.


    Chu Mo saw this and almost understood everything.


    The top-level existence in the Luo Tianxian domain calculates that there will be an existence that can really pierce the sky in the Yan Huang domain where they are located, which may spoil their morale and make them fail to survive the catastrophe like the ancestor of the royal family in the Luo Tianxian domain.


    So he sent an expeditionary force to kill the peerless Tianjiao and the top strong in the Yanhuang region, and then sealed the luck of the Yanhuang region. Blinded the mystery here, so that even the monks of the supreme realm in the Yan and Huang regions can''t come out again.


    But this is not the end. They are still afraid that the arrogance predicted in the Yanhuang region will appear, so they have been monitoring this side.


    On the Royal side, someone betrayed and fell to those who existed. In fact, it was not betrayal, because the Royal side was also afraid, and they didn''t want to get involved in this matter at all.


    Those royal family members who support Ji Qingyu are somewhat indulgent to Ji Qingyu. Of course, there may be some other reasons. But another group of people didn''t think so at all, just like the incomparable strong man said: the identity of children born from the combination of the strongest blood of Luo Tianxian domain and the strongest blood of Yan Huang domain is really too sensitive!


    Without that prophecy, it''s no big deal. At most... It''s just a child with impure blood of Luo Tian royal family.


    Can there be that prediction before, and then there will be another such child at this time. It can be imagined that if his existence is known by those top-level beings in Luo Tianxian domain, what kind of waves will it cause?


    At that time, the royal family of Luo Tianxian domain will definitely be involved in this matter!


    Don''t even think about such a thing!


    Therefore, not only those who exist want to destroy the people in this prophecy. Even there are many people in the royal family of Luo Tian... Even more want to kill this person!


    Because they don''t want to be implicated at all!


    In other words, a group of cowards!


    Dare not face!


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo saw that the incomparable strong man left, and the picture flowed. Ji Qingyu''s body became heavier and heavier. Finally, he settled in a secluded Xanadu with Chu Tianji.


    There is no other person on the whole big star here, which is already the edge of heaven.


    Finally, on that day, the dark clouds rolled over the originally clear sky, and the sky was as black as ink.


    A baby came to the ground, and Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji both had surprise and excitement on their faces. This is their child! Is the continuation of their lives!


    Both of them wept.


    To be exact, it was three people, and Chu Mo was also silently crying.


    "This is our baby, our son!" Holding the baby in his arms, Ji Qingyu looked up at the rolling dark clouds condensed in the sky and murmured, "cover the secret of heaven... Our son... Really, that person?"


    Chu Tianji also looked up at the tumbling dark clouds in the void. It was not an ordinary cloud, but something similar to robbing clouds! It''s like a spirit. Once a powerful divine consciousness mistakenly enters it, it will be instantly crushed!


    In other words, this is helping them cover up the mystery!


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji all understood what had happened at once, and the joy of being a new parent was instantly destroyed.


    Overhead, the cloud that covers the secret of heaven clearly shows the silent resistance of the way of heaven in the hot and yellow regions to being sealed!


    "Give our son a name?" Ji Qingyu said, crying like rain. Because she knew that if she wanted to save her son''s life, she had to separate from him.


    Chu Tianji looked at the sky and murmured, "the sky is like ink, and the heavenly way is covered. Is it called Chu Tianmo?"¡ª¡ª


    The second change! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1102

    Ji Qingyu was very sad at first. At this moment, he couldn''t help laughing: "are you stupid? Your name is Chu Tianji, and your son''s name is Chu Tianmo?"


    Chu Tianji was slightly stunned and said in silence, "that''s Chu Motian?"


    "OK, OK, just call it Chu Mo!" Ji Qingyu said, and couldn''t help crying: "Mom''s baby, will you hate mom and dad in the future? Mom really doesn''t want to be separated from you, really! Don''t hate mom and Dad, okay?"


    Chu Mo tearfully said, "don''t hate, mom, I don''t hate you, let alone Dad!"


    At this time, Ji Qingyu put a jade on the baby''s neck.


    The baby who was just born for a moment seemed to feel something, and unexpectedly stretched out his young hand to grasp Ji Qingyu''s hand.


    Ji Qingyu couldn''t help it anymore. She burst into tears and said, "no, I want my child to... Know all this one day! I can''t let my baby son hate his own parents! I can''t let him muddle through such a life! Whoever dares to hurt him, I''ll fight with whoever!"


    With that, Ji Qingyu tightly hugged the baby in her arms and touched the baby''s forehead with one hand. Then he murmured, "son, when you see this picture in your memory one day, you must remember how much your parents love you! You must remember, hide yourself! Your mother has left you a magical world in this world, that is your capital! It is enough to make you look arrogant in this inflammatory yellow realm. Remember, don''t come to Luo Tianxian realm. Although your mother must miss you very much and miss you every day and night, but... Don''t come!"


    Chu Tianji stood aside, looking up to the sky silently howling, tears flowing silently from the face of the firm and straight man.


    But where there is any other possibility, which parent in this world will abandon their children?


    Chu Mo could clearly feel the despair and powerlessness from his father. He wanted to tell them personally, "Dad, mom, your child is very good!"


    But he knew that this was a memory picture engraved in the depths of his soul. His parents can''t hear or see what he says.


    At this time, a figure rushed from the distant sky.


    Chu Mo recognized at a glance that this person was the previous unparalleled strong man, the supreme! Thinking of what Yu Wei once told him, it should be his uncle!


    Until seeing this picture, Chu Mo really understood something. This uncle must not be the father who came across the galaxy and scolded his young supreme father one by one.


    "Send the child away quickly. Someone is coming over there!"


    As soon as the unparalleled strong man appeared, he looked anxiously at Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji and said.


    "What? I... I just gave birth to him!" Ji Qingyu''s tears almost dried up, and the whole person was about to collapse.


    Just gave birth to their own children, too late to get close, too late to love, and even didn''t eat a mouthful of milk, they had to be sent away. This is too cruel for any mother.


    "Sister!" The matchless strong man was in a hurry, and finally called out his sister: "when is it? Don''t you know your priorities?"


    Ji Qingyu cried, "I understand, but I can''t bear it!"


    "I can''t bear to put it down!" The matchless strong man glanced at chutianji: "come with me... Break through the boundary wall!"


    Chu Tianji also had tears on his face, but he knew that it was time for life and death. In this world, no one can stop a saint.


    Now, without hesitation, he directly fought with the unparalleled strong and directly penetrated the boundary wall from heaven to man. Then they looked at Ji Qingyu together.


    Ji Qingyu hugged the child and didn''t want to let go.


    The eyes of the matchless strong are also slightly red. His little nephew was ill fated at birth, and his uncle is also very uncomfortable.


    But there is no way!


    Here, no one can stop a saint.


    Even if sent to the human world, it can''t be stopped!


    But it can be masked for a while by erasing traces. In fact, the most important thing is to see the saint''s mind. See what he thinks and whether he is willing to bear the big cause and effect. If you remove Chu Mo wholeheartedly, you don''t care about bearing the big cause and effect. It can directly destroy the whole fairy world, spiritual world and human world!


    At that time, no one could stop this tragedy.


    Therefore, the actions of the incomparable strong and Chu Mo''s parents are just to do their best with the last glimmer of hope.


    "Ji Qingyu!" The young strong man was so anxious that he even called out his name.


    Ji Qingyu suddenly begged at this time, "let me feed him a mouthful of milk... Just a mouthful, OK? I don''t want to... Don''t want my child, I haven''t even eaten a mouthful of mother''s milk... Woo!"


    ¡°******£¡¡± The young matchless strong man couldn''t help crying, looked away, and then directly sacrificed a magic weapon from his body. Bang, into the void.


    Chu Mo clearly saw that when the magic instrument didn''t enter the void, the whole world... Time was still!


    This magic weapon has imprisoned time!


    At this time, Chu Mo wept and apologized to the young strong man in his heart: sorry, uncle, it was I who wrongly blamed you before.


    Some things, it seems that even Jie Ling and Yu Wei don''t know in particular. Or because of some taboos, I can''t tell him clearly. Until today, Chu Mo finally understood what happened under the sky more than 20 years ago.


    Ji Qingyu didn''t have time to thank his brother. He turned his back and directly lifted up his clothes and fed the baby milk. Choked: "sorry... Sorry... Mom can only feed you this time!"


    About a stick of incense, the baby in swaddling, burped, and then fell asleep.


    Ji Qingyu looked at the child in her arms with thousands of reluctant eyes. Once again, he put a memory picture into the deep spiritual sea of Chu Mo, and whispered, "son, don''t hate your uncle Qingtan... He is also helpless!"


    Chu Mo was frozen at this time, and his heart was in an unbearable degree of grief. He thought that the picture would come to an abrupt end. I''ll never see my mother again. Who knows, the picture hasn''t stopped!


    This shocked Chu Mo, and he looked at it without blinking.


    The young unparalleled strong man turned around and said, "sister..."


    "I know!" Ji Qingyu took a deep breath, and then without any hesitation, directly threw the baby''s swaddling clothes to the passage after penetrating the boundary wall in front of him.


    Because she knew that if she hesitated, she would not give up.


    But at the moment of letting go, Ji Qingyu still couldn''t help crying. At that moment, her heart was full of pain!


    Chu Mo''s tears were like rain, and he felt it.


    The passage of the boundary wall closes instantly, and everything... Disappears.


    Then Chu Tianji, together with the young pair of unparalleled strong men and Ji Qingyu, began to erase all traces here.


    Ji Qingyu took out a magic weapon and urged it against her. Soon... Her figure changed subtly. Few people can see that she is a mother who has given birth to a child.


    But all three of them knew that this was just a fool for a while.


    After all this, the young supreme master looked at Ji Qingyu apologetically: "sister, I don''t want to meet him. I''ll go first, and I''ll wait for you in Luo Tianxian domain." With that, his figure flashed and disappeared in an instant.


    The air around began to flow, and Ji Qingtan had withdrawn the magic weapon of stagnation time and left in an instant.


    "OK." At this time, Ji Qingyu''s breath instantly rose to the supreme state!


    What big Luo Jinxian, it''s just a means of concealment. Ji Qingyu''s real realm has already stepped into the supreme! Is the real strong man!


    Otherwise, how can I point out truking machine?


    Ji Qingyu''s eyes gradually cool, softly but firmly said to Chu Tianji, "brother, Qingyu died here with you today!"¡ª¡ª


    Third watch! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1103

    Chu Tianji didn''t say anything more, just took Ji Qingyu''s hand, then raised his head and looked at the dark clouds that quickly dispersed in the sky. A ray of sunshine, shining down, but neither of them felt the slightest warmth. As if the whole sky had become extremely cold.


    A mass of light and shadow, from the high sky, like a twinkling star, is approaching. The light seemed slow, but it was incredibly fast!


    Almost instantly, it appeared on the top of Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu.


    This piece of heaven and earth, in this moment, also strangely static.


    It''s not the kind of time stagnation that Ji Qingtan sacrificed magic tools before, but a real stillness!


    As if everything in heaven and earth were completely frozen at this moment.


    Then, the light and shadow turned into a thin old man with elegant appearance and wearing an ordinary Taoist robe.


    When I saw them, I sighed faintly at first, and then raised my head... I took a look at Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo immediately stayed there, completely stupid!


    The other party is not looking at the air, but at him!


    What magic power is this? Is it a holy art? Across time and space... Directly see the scene decades later?


    Chu Mo''s heart stopped at this moment.


    Fortunately, the old man just glanced at him, but didn''t say anything, just calmly looked at Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu.


    Chu Mo looked at this scene with great tension. Although he didn''t understand why he could still see this picture, he wanted to know what happened to his father! Where did mother go.


    Ji Qingyu saw the old man over there, and Yingying bowed down: "Qingyu has seen uncle 19."


    The old man didn''t speak, just nodded, took a deep look at Ji Qingyu, and sighed.


    "Uncle 19... Please help us?" Ji Qingyu wants to make the last effort.


    The old man still didn''t speak, standing there quietly, as if he were integrated with this world.


    But Ji Qingyu suddenly knelt down and cried, "please let my child go!"


    Chu Tianji also knelt down: "please let my child go!"


    In front of the saints, their previous means and arrangements are really too pale.


    The old man blinked, looked at the two and said, "Providence."


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji didn''t speak, but looked at the old man with a pleading face.


    The old man said, "I need an explanation."


    Chu Tianji said in a deep voice, "elder, how can I let my child go?"


    "I don''t want to kill him." The old man said slowly, "but we need a passable explanation."


    Saints cherish words like gold. It''s really not easy for an old man to say so much to them. Almost all for Ji Qingyu''s face.


    But this made Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji both feel hopeful and at a loss.


    "Uncle 19, what are we... Going to do?" Ji Qingyu asked.


    "When he dies and the child is born, you go with me. I can deceive you for 20 years. After 20 years, the existence of this child is bound to be perceived by the royal family." The old man said so much in one breath, which has not happened in tens of thousands of years.


    He would not come here this time unless he had to.


    "What? He died?" Ji Qingyu was silly and looked at the old man: "is there any other way?"


    Chu Tianji said to one side, "my death... Can I really save my child?"


    The old man nodded and said, "I know you have a great skill to protect your life, but after you are reborn, you must not appear in front of the world again. Otherwise, your vein... Including the whole Yanhuang region, may still suffer a catastrophe. Even if those exist, there will still be people in the royal family."


    Ji Qingyu seemed to seize the last glimmer of hope and looked at the old man and said, "he doesn''t have to really die?"


    The old man nodded and shook his head, "what I just said is all your illusion. When I come, I will instantly kill your husband. Do you understand?"


    Ji Qingyu understood at once. Even uncle 19... Was equally helpless!


    A saint is forced to use this method to help his relatives!


    Because he must give an account to the royal family of Luo Tianxian domain and pay attention to this matter!


    That account is to kill the friars of Yanhuang region who dare to desecrate the princess and bring back the princess!


    Chu Tianji also understood. At this time, what else did he not understand? A calm face nodded: "as long as I can keep my son safe, even if I really die, what can I do?"


    Father''s love is like a mountain, deep and thick; Maternal love is like the sea, broad and boundless.


    Chu Mo watched quietly, hiding the sadness in his heart for the time being.


    At this time, But the old man''s voice came from his ear: "Little guy, just see here. Don''t hate my uncle! My uncle has left you a chance to become a Taoist on this celestial road. Find it and one day pierce this day, fight Luo Tianxian domain, and save your mother! Those supreme beings won''t do it for you personally. As long as you are strong, you can overturn this day! Even the hope of the future Luo Tian royal family... Will be on you."


    After hearing this sentence, Chu Mo felt that his eyes were dark and all the pictures disappeared.


    Chu Mo understood that these pictures in the back were made by the sage and implanted into his spiritual consciousness!


    The purpose is not only to tell Chu Mo not to hate him, but also to leave Chu Mo a chance to become a Tao on this road of heaven!


    This is the most important!


    The saint... What does he want? Why do you say this to yourself?


    This move clearly wants to poke a big hole in this day!


    It seems that the royal families in Luo Tianxian domain are not all cowards... Nor are they all that kind of fools!


    Chu Mo felt the endless darkness around him. He didn''t know where he was or how his injury was. The memory picture was gone, and he was trapped in the darkness. We can only spend this endless time through cultivation.


    The fourth volume of heaven''s will, I alone, seize the sky and walk.


    Chu Mo began to practice the mind method constantly. The restless heart gradually became calm.


    He didn''t see the picture of his father''s death at last, but he knew that his father must have died once. Mother has been brought back to Luo Tianxian domain.


    "I must use the fastest time to become strong! I want to find my father and I will save my mother!"


    Thinking of his parents, Chu Mo''s heart was convulsive pain again. Although it was no longer so restless, it would inevitably be sad and angry!


    Chu Mo swore silently in his heart, and then, a little... He never entered the state of enlightenment so slowly.


    In the cave, Chu Mo''s body soaked in the chaotic oven medicine juice was quietly repaired.


    A slight voice suddenly came out of the sky: "how do I feel that there seems to be a strange Avenue fluctuation on him just now? This fluctuation... Seems to belong to..."


    "Shut up!" A crisp woman''s voice sounded, "do you want to die?"


    "Er... No." The voice belonging to the chaotic blood moon is silent.


    Everything soon returned to calm.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The demon king looked at the copper crane in front of him, more or less confused, and couldn''t help asking again, "what did you just say?"¡ª¡ª


    Fourth watch! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1104

    /S day pt> In the mouth of the lifelike copper crane with a big palm, the same words came again: "my master is Liuyun, and my master asked me to tell you that there may be danger, so you should be careful. At the same time, he asked me to protect you, and my master can''t come now."


    The demon king stared at the copper crane in front of him. In the practice world, there are many masters of refining tools, and they can refine all kinds of magic tools.


    For example, battleships... This cross era product is the masterpiece of those masters of weapon refining.


    But utensils are utensils after all. The top magic tools will produce spirituality, but the demon king has never heard of a magic tool like this copper crane.


    Even if he was not a curious person, he couldn''t help asking, "what level of magic tool are you...?"


    "Supreme device!" The copper crane said naturally, "I haven''t seen a talking supreme weapon, have I?"


    The demon king twitched the corners of his mouth and shook his head, "haven''t seen..."


    "Well, I haven''t seen it either." Said the copper crane.


    "...." the demon king suddenly looked speechless, and there were black lines on his forehead.


    "So I''m a unique supreme weapon!" Said the copper crane.


    "Then... Are you good?" The demon king asked.


    "Of course, I can do a lot!" There was a trace of pride in the tone of Tonghe. Flapping his wings, he flew around the demon king and said, "I''m very proficient in alchemy, weapon refining, array arrangement... I can''t forget the ancient history of the practice world. I can learn all kinds of skills!"


    "...." the devil couldn''t help but gently twitch at the corners of his mouth, and said to himself: is this a supreme weapon or a guy who can only boast? Why does it feel so unreliable?


    "In addition to these, I will..."


    "And..."


    "And..."


    In the next half hour, almost all of it was the personal performance time of this copper crane.


    In the end, the demon king was a little about to collapse. The heart said that this guy was simply a chatter. How many years has it not been released? Is Liuyun really sent to protect me? The enemy didn''t send me to pit me, did they?


    Later, the demon king simply didn''t listen to the copper crane''s nonsense there. Just say whatever you like, and he turned a deaf ear. As a senior monk, I still have this ability.


    What the copper crane said at the beginning made the demon king a little alert.


    "When danger comes, is it the aggressive fairy?" The demon king frowned and thought it was impossible. Although the man was a higher level, he was not his opponent at all. The demon king didn''t believe that the other party didn''t understand this.


    "Then, it is likely that that person leaked my information." The demon king secretly said in his heart: he is in the name of Master Chu mo. I believe that there are certainly not a few people who are interested in him on the road of heaven.


    If so, you really need to be careful. The demon king thought to himself that he was not afraid of anything else, just afraid of affecting Xiaodie''s breakthrough.


    The copper crane was still talking to himself, and the demon king didn''t care. He sat there cross legged and began to practice.


    No matter how many people help, it is always the right way to improve your strength.


    The demon king didn''t expect that in the end, he kept pulling Chu Mo''s hind legs. In that case, he would rather live in seclusion forever with Xiaodie. Not in this world. So as not to cause trouble for your apprentice.


    The day passed quickly, and the demon king did not feel any crisis.


    However, when night fell, the demon king suddenly felt a wind and suddenly blew.


    Ordinary people wouldn''t feel any crisis from this. It''s just a gust of wind. It''s normal.


    But the demon king felt something wrong, because the place he chose was quite leeward. If the wind can be felt here, there must be a strong wind outside.


    The problem is that there is no strong wind outside, and it is still very calm.


    At this time, the copper crane, which had already stopped, suddenly moved slightly, as if it also felt something.


    Huodi!


    A vast force roared towards the demon king.


    It''s like drowning the demon king in an instant!


    The devil raised his hand and slapped it!


    Thousand hands!


    Countless palms suddenly appeared in the void, making a series of crosstalk explosions.


    Then, the demon king gave a stuffy hum, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    In the air, there was a cold voice: "it''s interesting. How dare you shake me? I was slightly injured... This mental skill is really extraordinary. Hand over the mental skill and leave a whole body for you."


    "Who are you?" The demon king asked coldly. His hand was on the back of the copper crane, and he didn''t let the copper crane attack at this time.


    Someone came to the door to plot against him and asked for his mental skill by name. The demon king had almost determined the identity of the other party, which must be related to Guo Wenchang in the daytime. At that time, the demon king felt that the boy wanted to fight against himself several times, which seemed to be coveting his mental skill.


    Although I guessed roughly, the demon king knew that the man who came was much stronger than guowenchang!


    Against guowenchang, the demon king doesn''t even have to do his best. But even if you try your best to deal with this person... You are not an opponent at all!


    The other party just made a random attack, but he used almost all his strength to resolve it. And this... Is just a temptation of the other party.


    "My name is guowensheng! Remember this name." In the void, came the other party''s undisguised answer.


    "Guowensheng? What is your relationship with guowenchang?" The demon king asked coldly.


    "You guessed it? I''m his brother. It''s he who told me about it. Well, is your question finished now? After asking, I''ll hand over your mental skill. I''ll leave you a whole corpse and give your apprentice a chance to revenge!" Said the cold voice.


    The demon king was almost angry. He had seen many arrogant people. He was arrogant when he was young, but he really met people so arrogant for the first time.


    It''s simply unbridled!


    If it hadn''t happened before, coupled with Liuyun''s warning, the demon king would even think that someone was deliberately framing Guo Wenchang.


    "Since you know who my apprentice is, aren''t you afraid of his revenge?" The demon king asked coldly.


    "Hehe hehe, your question is really funny. Will I be afraid of him? A little fart boy who flies up from the lower world thinks he will be invincible after defeating the young adults in the same level? When I meet him, I have hundreds of ways to kill him easily." Guowensheng said, his voice cooled down: "well, my patience is limited, it seems that there is still a breath rising here, ha ha, the person who has something to do with you? Otherwise, you won''t be waiting here all the time. Hand over your mind skill quickly, and I''ll kill you, not the other one. Otherwise, you will not only die, but the person who has something to do with you will not live long. I just want a palm..."


    "Get out!" Seeing someone threatening Xiaodie, the demon king immediately became angry, released his hand holding the copper crane, shouted angrily, and directly shot.


    No matter how strong the copper crane is, he doesn''t want to sit there and watch!


    In this world, anyone who dares to threaten Xiaodie is his mortal enemy!


    Boom!


    The copper crane suddenly burst out a surge of breath, instantly became larger, flapping its wings and flying high.


    Beat a place in the void with his wings: "little fart boy, Lord crane has endured you for a long time! Do you think you are very good? Die for Lord crane!"¡ª¡ª


    The fifth watch. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1105

    Bang!


    The speed of copper crane is too fast!


    When it finished saying these words, the extremely hard copper wings had hit something with a dull sound. Directly shoot a figure out.


    The figure staggered and was photographed far in the void, rolling, and it was difficult to control its shape.


    Then, the copper crane rushed to each other''s face in an instant, and another wing flapped in the past.


    "Ah!" The figure finally couldn''t help but exclaim, "copper... Copper crane?"


    "Get out!"


    Bang!


    This time, the voice was a little dull, but it slapped on the crazy retreating figure again and slapped him away again.


    "Master Tonghe... Misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding!" This figure spewed out a mouthful of blood and was slapped by the copper crane, which had injured him. Although it''s not heavy, it''s still injured after all. He shouted that it was a misunderstanding.


    The demon king just flew into the air, and the copper crane here has completed two attacks. Seeing the demon king, he was a little stunned. I didn''t expect that this chattering copper crane was so powerful.


    The copper crane hovered in the void, stared at the figure with cold eyes, and said angrily, "the boy of the Guo family, is it really a misunderstanding?"


    Guo Wensheng''s scalp was a little fried over there. He never thought that the legendary copper crane would appear next to this man. Isn''t this the best treasure of Lingdan hall? Is it


    Guowensheng suddenly thought of a terrible question. This copper crane is actually here. Doesn''t that mean that Liuyun already knows that he is going to kill the demon king?


    Liuyun... Has always been the object of his brother guowenchang. It seems that there is some ambiguous relationship between Liuyun and Chu mo.


    What the hell is going on?


    Guowensheng felt that his brain was not enough. He tried to calm himself down and hugged the copper crane and said, "master copper crane, this is really a misunderstanding. The younger generation didn''t know in advance... You''re here."


    "Hey, hey, if master crane is not here, you can do whatever you want?" Copper crane sneered, "or do you not know the relationship between the man you want to kill and Lingdan hall?"


    "Younger generation... Younger generation really doesn''t know what relationship this elder has with Lingdan hall." Guowensheng stubbornly explained, "younger generation... I really received... Received the news that this person has peerless mental skills..."


    "Fart! Master crane heard everything you said to him! What does that mean to give your apprentice a chance to revenge? Don''t tell master crane that you don''t know who his apprentice is!" Copper crane stared at Guo Wensheng''s hand coldly, and said in a cold voice, "boy, if you want to take out high-level magic tools to target the crane Lord, I advise you to die. The crane Lord is not comparable to those rotten iron. Don''t end up you really can''t end up."


    Guowensheng twitched at the corners of his mouth and gave up the idea of sacrificing magic instruments from his body. This copper crane is really terrible. Not only powerful, but also spiritual enough to be unparalleled! Many people say that the copper crane in Lingdan hall is not a magic weapon at all, but a real ancient creature!


    Of course, this statement has been refuted by many people, and even sneered at. What kind of ancient creatures can live to this day? Even if the supreme realm of power, how many years can you live? Even if ancient creatures live long, it is absolutely impossible to live from ancient times to today.


    Didn''t you see the amazing existence of the wandering female emperor, but did you live for three generations?


    This copper crane is too mysterious and spiritual, which makes Guo Wensheng have strong fear and dare not easily provoke.


    But if he was allowed to retreat like this, he would be unwilling. He didn''t take advantage of it at all, and he also provoked coquettishness. How bad is this luck?


    "Boy, get away quickly. Lord he doesn''t embarrass you for the sake of someone in the ancestors of the Guo family, but I advise you not to play with fire. Stay away from the boy guowenchang, who clearly wants to harm you!" The copper crane said coldly.


    Guowensheng did not refute, but his face was unusually gloomy. He also had a feeling that he seemed to be somewhat overcast by guowenchang. But he couldn''t lose his temper. After all, Guo Wenchang didn''t lie to him and told him that this person was Chu Mo''s master.


    But guowenchang didn''t tell him that Liuyun was against it!


    Without this sentence, it is actually quite fatal!


    If guowenchang told him Liu Yun''s attitude from the beginning, guowencheng may not have the courage to trouble the demon king.


    Although the Guo family is not a small clan, it is much worse than the Lingdan hall.


    "Sorry, master Tonghe, it''s my recklessness this time." Guo Wensheng''s arrogance does not mean that he is stupid. It makes no sense to stay here. There was also a retreat in my heart.


    The copper crane glanced at him and said, "go."


    Guowensheng saluted the copper crane again, and then took a deep look at the demon king. The disdain in his eyes was undisguised. Although he didn''t say anything, everyone could see it in his eyes. Obviously, you are just lucky this time.


    The demon king looked at guowensheng with cold eyes and didn''t say anything cruel. But I thought in my heart: it''s not hard to break through to the realm of immortals and kill people like you!


    It''s just that the demon king knows better than anyone. In this case, it''s meaningless to swear, and it''s like constantly trying to improve his cultivation in the dark. Only strength is the only truth.


    Guowensheng left.


    Tonghe didn''t leave at the first time, because no one knew whether guowensheng would suddenly kill another horse.


    Three days later, Xiaodie stepped into the realm of immortals. There were many visions in the sky, and the essence of heaven and earth poured into Xiaodie''s retreat.


    Even the copper crane was startled. It stretched its neck and said something incredible, "it''s just the celestial realm... It can lead to such a big movement, and even visions?"


    The demon king''s face is happy. Xiaodie can have higher achievements. For him, he is happier than his own achievements.


    The vision and rolling spirit lasted for a little while, and even some monks were startled.


    But they all looked from a distance and didn''t come close here.


    God knows who is making a breakthrough here. If you rush in rashly and really bump into someone you can''t afford, it will be a big trouble.


    The demon king also felt the presence of those in the distance, either bright or dark, but he was not too worried. First, there was a copper crane sitting here; These two things... It''s Xiaodie''s promotion to the celestial realm, and she will definitely choose to cross the robbery!


    If there are really any people who are not open-minded, they will only be unlucky in the end.


    Sure enough, after Xiaodie absorbed all the essence between heaven and earth, she chose to cross the robbery at the first time!


    All the visions in the sky also entered her body. Engraved on the Taoist platform, it becomes her heritage.


    In the sky, the color changed rapidly, and a large number of robbery clouds began to appear.


    In the distance, those monks who watched in the dark and in the light chose to escape at the first time.


    After the breakthrough, the people who immediately choose to cross the robbery, even if they are not young adults, are by no means the existence they can provoke!


    That''s all hate characters!


    For the celestial friars, there is only one disaster they need to face, that is, the disaster when they break from the true immortal to the realm of emperor and Lord.


    In addition, they will not easily go through any disaster.


    After all, it was a disaster, not a joke.


    Click!


    The first thunder of heaven''s calamity hit Xiaodie''s retreat.


    Then, an ethereal figure, dressed in red, instantly flew up to meet the sky thunder¡ª¡ª


    The sixth shift.


    Where are the recommended tickets? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1106

    The sky thunder directly hit the woman in red, and then hit it straight, but the woman in red didn''t have any resistance, and didn''t even sacrifice a magic weapon.


    This picture made all the monks who had retreated far away stunned, and some even couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Fairy?"


    "Isn''t she crazy? It''s just that the celestial realm chooses to cross the robbery... It''s not to die without sacrificing magic tools?"


    "My God... Is this a robbery? It''s not suicide?"


    Even the demon king saw that the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and his heart beat at this moment, followed by a half beat. Although he knew that Xiaodie had that ability, it was his wife after all. It was strange that he was not nervous when he saw the thunder hit her.


    Boom!


    A vast energy burst out from Xiaodie while the thunder hit her.


    Then, wrap the little butterfly in it to form a huge vortex!


    It''s like a strange skill, which directly removes all the endless killing mechanisms contained in the thunder of the natural disaster!


    Then, the sky thunder, which had no chance to kill, turned into a huge essence, and was directly rolled into the vortex on Xiaodie.


    Next... The second, the third... The thirty sixth!


    After 36 thunders, the momentum of Xiaodie''s body became more and more amazing!


    Even the great monk in Wonderland!


    This made those monks in the distance directly stunned and stupid!


    They have never heard of such a monk in the spiritual world. The deadly thunder not only did not bring any trouble to the robber, but seemed to be helping her improve her realm in the robber!


    Among the onlookers in the distance, a very old Zhenxian friar murmured, "Tianjie quenched body... Moreover, this is not an ordinary Tianjie quenched body. From Zhenxian to emperor, it seems that this is what we do!"


    Someone couldn''t help asking, "you mean those young adults who did this when they jumped from the realm of true immortality to the triple and quadruple realm of emperor... Even higher realm?"


    The old monk responded, "that should be it."


    At this time, an amazing breath broke out again along Xiaodie''s body, and her realm continued to rise.


    Others are thick and thin, but Xiaodie is thick and thick!


    The peerless skill and super physique finally broke out completely on this heavenly road!


    Those monks who first entered the heavenly road finally saw what ''great opportunities on the heavenly road'' were.


    This woman in red is clearly a monk who broke through from the great Luo Jinxian to the celestial realm, but in the midst of the disaster, she crazily climbed her realm and rushed towards the real fairy!


    At this time, the copper crane beside the demon king suddenly shouted, "this... This is going to rise!"


    The demon king glanced at the copper crane and said in his heart that the Empress Dowager was aware of it, right? However, even the demon king himself did not expect that Xiaodie could break through two big realms in succession and break through towards the real fairy.


    Copper crane felt the devil''s eyes and sneered, "do you think what I said about Lian Sheng is that she can rise to the realm of true immortality? I mean, she has the hope to directly impact the realm of the emperor!"


    Copper crane didn''t call himself Lord crane because he knew the identity of the demon king, but his tone was not too polite at the moment.


    Because even for it, this rising scene is the first time!


    In the past, I only heard that when someone entered the realm of Luo Jinxian, he came out as the emperor!


    However, few people have really seen this process. Everyone thought it would be a long process, at least it could not be a one-time upgrade from the realm of great Luo Jinxian to the realm of emperor. No one would believe it unless he saw it with his own eyes.


    The demon king didn''t care about the tone of the copper crane at all. He was frightened by the words of the copper crane.


    "What? You say Xiaodie... She can directly break through to the realm of emperor?" Demon King seldom loses his temper like this, but this time, he is difficult to control.


    The copper crane looked at him with some pride: "look, where is this kind of Tianjie quenching body? This is clearly robbing Tianjie! Kill the killing machine in Tianjie, and then rob the endless essence in Tianjie... This is the creation of heaven and earth! But..."


    Copper crane said this, looking at the demon king with some schadenfreude.


    The demon king suddenly became a little nervous and looked at the copper crane: "but what?"


    The copper crane laughed and said, "but once she steps into the realm of God, you will be less powerful than your wife in the future, Hahahahahaha!"


    "..." the demon king was full of black lines, and he had an impulse to kill the copper crane. This guy is so unscrupulous!


    Those people in the distance, although not as knowledgeable as Tonghe, also felt abnormal. According to this, the disaster of Xiaodie should be almost over. But in the sky above their heads, they even began to condense the more powerful disaster!


    The dark clouds rolled and thundered.


    Purple light is crisscross, like a dragon or a snake, looming in the robbery cloud.


    But before that, in this void full of robbery clouds, there were a lot of visions... Again!


    Many gods, birds and auspicious beasts come from ancient times. At this moment, they seem to be reborn, cruising in the sky.


    "My God... That''s an ancient kind of eagle. I''ve only seen their images in an ancient book!"


    "That''s a kind of ice wolf in ancient times... Eh? No... this horned head seems to be... The king of ice wolves!"


    "That''s the red scale dragon! Its scales are red, but its four feet are black! Huh? No... this is a five legged one! My God... This is the king of the red scale dragon!"


    Startling cries rose and fell in the distant sky.


    All the monks were shocked beyond measure. At the moment, they all had a feeling that they had witnessed history! Having witnessed a monk in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, he rose two levels in succession, breaking through from Da Luo Jinxian to Tianxian, and then breaking through from Tianxian to Zhenxian in the midst of Tianjie!


    The moment of breakthrough, natural vision!


    In the rolling clouds of robbery... There were a large number of kings of ancient gods and beasts!


    Every breakthrough can trigger visions between heaven and earth, which is already a great thing. It seems that only monks at the level of young adults can do this. But there are high-level ancient gods and beasts in the vision... This is even more amazing! Even young adults... May not be able to do it!


    "Who the hell is this woman? It''s amazing!"


    "Is this a young adult of any family?"


    "This kind of promotion... I''m afraid it can only appear on the road of heaven."


    "My generation of monks, it''s really the greatest luck to walk the path of heaven once in my life!"


    Those who watched from afar all talked, and their eyes were full of envy. Some of them, their eyes flashing, seemed to be thinking of something. But no one dares to get close to that place at such a time!


    Once it leads to disaster, it is a disaster for them!


    Boom!


    The earth under the little butterfly suddenly burst out of rolling essence.


    Energy like sea!


    roaring waves!


    The range of this essence is so wide and the intensity is so strong that even the demon king and the copper crane are surrounded by this essence!


    Even if the demon king didn''t want to absorb at all, he also passively absorbed a lot of essence, and the third volume of heaven''s will, Tao Ji volume, involuntarily operated.


    His realm... Unexpectedly, it is also jumping up crazily.


    There was a rumble in the demon king''s body, and the shackles between the great Luo Jinxian and the celestial realm were frantically impacted.


    There were a lot of visions on the top of the devil''s head... In an instant.


    "Shit!"


    The copper crane cursed and ran away in an instant. It''s going crazy!


    Those monks who watched from afar... Were all crazy¡ª¡ª


    Seventh watch! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1107

    A monk couldn''t help exclaiming, "what''s the situation? Is there a second person to cross the robbery? Is it so close?"


    "Shit, come on... That guy rushed towards us!" Another monk said in horror.


    Sure enough, the figure over there, like a flash of lightning, rushed directly in their direction, and all kinds of visions in the sky came in their direction with this figure.


    "Shit! What does he want?" A monk shouted in horror.


    "What a fart... Don''t you run away and die?" A monk drank heavily and ran away madly towards the distance.


    Everyone who saw this scene was almost crazy.


    Scared crazy!


    Also scared to crazy!


    No matter how calm you are, it''s hard to calm down when you see this scene.


    Even young adults can only retreat in the face of this situation, and there is no second way to go!


    Unless it is the kind of deep hatred like the sea, which will destroy each other''s Jin rank regardless of their own safety.


    But here, who knows devil and butterfly?


    At this moment, what are the bright and dark... Hundreds of monks have become frightened birds. They only hate their parents for having fewer legs, but also hate their own low cultivation, and all run desperately to the distance.


    If Tianlei gets involved, no one can run away!


    You have to go through the robbery!


    Who is willing to face this kind of disaster?


    Didn''t you see the copper crane running faster than anyone? In such a short time, it has flown nearly a million miles! I can''t even see the shadow!


    The spirit surged in the demon king''s body, and the third volume of the mind method of heaven''s will and my will ran wild, robbing the vast essence between heaven and earth.


    Although the demon king reacted fast enough and ran fast enough, it still affected Xiaodie.


    There was a lot of essence, which began to be torn from Xiaodie. Rushed to the devil''s body.


    This is the last thing the demon king wants to see. He doesn''t want to affect Xiaodie''s promotion at all, especially after hearing what Tonghe said. He hopes that Xiaodie can directly step into the ranks of the top monks in the heaven through this opportunity.


    The demon king was anxious, and he couldn''t help hating why he was so close.


    But now, it''s too late to say anything. He can only try to keep himself a little farther away from Xiaodie.


    However, what surprised the demon king was that with the crazy operation of the Tao pole volume in his body, more and more essence was sucked from the little butterfly. The earth under his feet, as if some were irritated, began to emerge more madly!


    The intensity of the essence... Almost solidified!


    In an instant, it filled the vacancy of essence under Xiaodie''s body.


    The demon king was shocked, but what followed was endless joy!


    "Can you still do this?"


    A large amount of energy poured into the demon king''s body, and the visions in the sky also began to fly to the demon king, directly into his Dantian, engraved on the Taoist platform.


    The demon king suddenly felt his strength growing rapidly and surging!


    Boom!


    In his body, the breath of celestial realm erupted directly!


    Click!


    A sky thunder, falling from the sky!


    Both husband and wife survive the disaster!


    And the little butterfly over there has directly impacted the realm of true immortality!


    Various visions were engraved on her platform.


    The second disaster... Has come down!


    Click!


    Boom!


    Within hundreds of thousands of miles around the center of the two people, it was directly covered by the disaster.


    Those monks who fled to the distance looked at this scene and looked at the scene like the end of the day, and they were all in a cold sweat.


    "I don''t know what to say."


    "I''m scared!"


    "I''m scared, too!"


    "Tianlu has just opened!"


    "This is just the beginning of the road to heaven..."


    "Who are these two people? I can see... They should be together!"


    People talked about it one after another. Finally, a monk pointed out that the sudden breakthrough of the second person should be unexpected to the other person himself.


    "The man obviously didn''t expect that he would break through at this time. He was originally staying in that place. He should be protecting the Dharma for the woman in red. But the essence gushing out of the earth was too huge and amazing, and he was also coerced into it! And he must be practicing a very advanced mental skill. When encountering this essence, the mental skill operated uncontrollably. That''s why he ran out crazily. He didn''t want to harm us, but didn''t want to affect that Woman in red! "


    This statement was directly accepted by everyone.


    In fact, even if they don''t accept it, few of them have the courage to go to each other''s trouble.


    That''s just two crazy monks. From Da Luo Jinxian to Tianxian and then to Zhenxian... Choose to cross the robbery all the way!


    It is estimated that even many Tianjie Tianjiao may not have such courage. I''m afraid only those powerful young adults, monks who are strict to themselves... Will be so crazy.


    The disaster over there continued, and the monks here were unable to calm down.


    In fact, in their realm, the worst are the monks of Da Luo Jinxian. It''s really hard for them to have anything that makes their mood so ups and downs.


    But what they saw and heard today has really gone beyond their original understanding.


    Some people who usually have some conceit are finally silent at this time. Because they see the gap!


    This gap, which they knew but didn''t want to admit in the past, can only happen under their noses like this, so that they can see the excellence of others with their own eyes. Only then finally or reluctantly accepted this fact.


    In this world, there is always someone better than you!


    In fact, they all understand this truth, but understanding and accepting are never the same thing.


    Boom!


    Neither the demon king nor the little butterfly in the distant sky was defeated by the sky robbery. On the contrary, their breath was stronger and stronger!


    At this time, Xiaodie really climbed towards the realm of emperor!


    She robbed almost all the "nutrients" in the disaster!


    Refine the body and improve the realm!


    Where is this a robbery?


    This is clearly a holiday!


    Is enjoying!


    Enjoy the process of this disaster!


    And the demon king over there, full of realm, rushed to the fairy, and didn''t stop, continued to climb up madly, and kept climbing, and rushed towards the realm of true fairy.


    On the top of Xiaodie''s head, this time the vision appeared, not only those ancient gods and beasts, but also began to appear a figure covered by light!


    A monk trembled and exclaimed, "supreme image! Supreme image!"


    Yes, the figures that appeared on the top of Xiaodie''s head, shrouded in light all over, were actually the images left by a once supreme statue!


    The supreme becomes the Tao, leaving his own breath between heaven and earth, turning into law and becoming a part of the disaster!


    But only when it comes to the emperor''s disaster, there is a certain chance.


    It''s not that everyone will have this kind of image when they are promoted to the realm of emperor. Only those amazing talents... Those who are recognized by the supreme will have their image!


    This image is not to add trouble to the looters... But to give them unimaginable benefits!


    The supreme image engraved on the Taoist platform is equivalent to a trace of the supreme breath!


    This will bring immeasurable benefits to the future path of cultivation!


    "I''ve heard of the emperor''s robbery, there have been at most six supreme images. But this... There are... One, two, three... Seven, eight... Thirteen! God... Thirteen! The woman in red... She has been recognized by the thirteen supreme masters! I''m going crazy! I want to survive the robbery!" A monk shouted madly, and the whole person was really stimulated to go crazy.


    This scene, never seen, never heard of!


    It''s amazing¡ª¡ª


    Eighth watch!


    Today''s state is quite good, I''m not tired at all, really


    Where are the tickets? What about monthly tickets? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1108

    Thirteen supreme images appeared in Xiaodie''s emperor''s disaster, although I can''t guarantee that the monk''s "six supreme images" must be the most. But the number of thirteen suddenly appeared, which was enough to make people dumbfounded. It''s appalling!


    Boom!


    A supreme image rushed into Xiaodie''s Dantian, sat on the edge of the platform and began to chant.


    The rumbling sound of the road sounded in Xiaodie''s body. Only Xiaodie could understand the profound meaning of the Scripture. Outsiders could only hear the rumbling sound of the road, but they couldn''t hear a word clearly. If you concentrate on listening, you will even feel dizzy and almost want to turn into Tao.


    All the monks were pale, and did not dare to listen to the sound of the avenue.


    Because that''s not their nature!


    There is no chance to "steal"!


    The sound of the avenue rang for a long time, and then stopped.


    Next, another one!


    In the following time, the thirteen supreme masters made a circle around the edge of the small butterfly platform. Every supreme image, chanting a incense time.


    Only she herself knows how much benefit Xiaodie has gained.


    At this time, the sky has completely darkened.


    But in the direction of the little butterfly and the demon king, the sky is as bright as day!


    After all the supreme images returned, Xiaodie stood in the void, dressed in red, like a fairy.


    The clouds in the sky above her have begun to disperse, and the breath on her finally stays on the seventh level of the emperor. She stood there quietly, as if she were evolving a new world in her eyes.


    Deep and incomparable!


    If a person with a slightly lower level dares to stare into her eyes, he will even turn directly!


    Will be destroyed directly with the world in Xiaodie''s eyes!


    This is terrible.


    From the realm of great Luo Jinxian, he rushed to the seventh realm of the emperor in one breath.


    This kind of thing has always happened only in legends. However, even legend has not happened for tens of thousands of years!


    In particular, he rushed to the seventh realm of the emperor and directly became a real big brother level strong man in the heaven!


    Many young adults, in front of Xiaodie... I''m afraid they will feel ashamed, and have no face to call themselves peerless Tianjiao.


    There is a peculiar rhythm in the breath of the little butterfly.


    The recognition of the thirteen supreme images is a real surprise for her!


    Although I don''t know what opportunities and promotions those monks who enter Tianlu this time will get, for Xiaodie, this harvest... It''s completely unimaginable!


    Boom!


    At this time, the breath on the demon king has rushed to the peak of true immortality!


    A large number of the thunder of heaven''s calamity cleaved frantically on him, but similarly, the terror and murder contained in heaven''s calamity were all consumed by the demon king''s mind method. The remaining vast essence crazily improved his cultivation.


    This is a real feast.


    Only belong to the feast of the demon king and the little butterfly!


    Such an opportunity, even those young adults who set foot on the road to heaven... I''m afraid they don''t dare to think about it.


    The copper crane hid in a place millions of miles away and stared at it, Muttered: "People who can become master Chu mo... Are really extraordinary, this luck... It''s almost frightening to death! Hehe... Da Luo Jinxian, directly impacts the realm of emperor and Lord. This kind of thing is simple, in the ancient history of heaven, there are many such examples. But almost all of those who can really have this achievement are the top Tianjiao who showed amazing talent very early! People like them... Whose real age is not small, can actually It''s enough to have this aftereffect after soaring into the sky... Lord crane has never heard of it! "


    Copper crane said, looking at the direction of the demon king, it already knew that there was no problem for Chu Mo''s master to be promoted to the realm of emperor and Lord!


    "Master crane wants to tell the master about this... If you really like that guy, you can do it quickly! Don''t be late and get robbed!" The copper crane muttered, and with a flutter of its wings, it disappeared directly into the void and left.


    In its view, the two people who have been promoted to the realm of emperor... Don''t need its protection at all. In fact, it''s exactly the same, but the copper crane didn''t expect that it left in advance... But it missed a more amazing scene!


    The little butterfly over there has completely completed this crazy promotion, standing in the void, looking at the direction of the demon king with a happy face.


    She didn''t expect that the demon king who didn''t even shut up... Unexpectedly, he suddenly began to explode!


    Boom!


    The sky has been completely filled with robbery clouds, and the tumbling and rolling robbery clouds are like a ferocious and terrible beast.


    Overwhelming, occupying the whole sky!


    In the clouds, there are countless purple lightning, such as dragons and snakes. Each one is tens of thousands of feet long, hovering in the sky, and did not fall down at the first time.


    The breath on the demon king had climbed to the top of the immortal at this time, and his body began to make a rumble. The earth seemed to have endless essence, forming countless whirlpools like giant tornadoes, rushing towards his body.


    The monks in the distance were silent at this time, and all looked at this scene with a shocked face.


    Two emperors were born under their noses. Although the woman in red had finished the robbery, the shock left to them was far from over.


    The appearance of the thirteen supreme images simply shocked them to an unbearable level.


    As for the fact that the woman in red has risen to the realm of emperor and Lord, they... Can''t see through it at all.


    But I always feel that under such an amazing momentum, her realm can never be just the realm of the emperor and the Lord... It is very likely to impact the realm of the emperor and the Lord, and even... It may be higher!


    It''s not too high, which they can''t imagine.


    At this moment, they tried to calm their hearts and watched the promotion of the man in black.


    However, seeing the powerful power of the emperor burst out on the man in black, he couldn''t see any vision in the sky.


    Did... This man in black, when he was promoted to the realm of emperor... Not get the recognition of heaven and earth?


    Many people have such an idea in their hearts. Although they did not reach the realm of emperor, this did not prevent them from understanding the realm of promoting emperor.


    Almost all true immortals will appear in the sky at the moment of entering the realm of emperor and Lord. This represents a recognition of the world''s top creatures. The stronger the creatures in the vision, the higher the degree of recognition.


    Later people simply called this kind of recognition between heaven and earth. But strictly speaking, it is actually a recognition of the powerful creatures who once lived in this world.


    Belongs to a law!


    In Xiaodie''s eyes, she couldn''t help but show some disappointment. She thought to herself: could it be that her husband killed too much in the past... When she was promoted to the realm of emperor, she couldn''t get the recognition of heaven and earth? This... What should I do?


    In the sky, there are still only clouds all over the sky, and no anomalies appear.


    At this time, the breath on the demon king has been directly promoted from the real immortal to the emperor level!


    The robbery cloud above the sky began to become heavier and heavier, and the thunder of robbery in the robbery cloud... Also began to condense rapidly.


    Many of the monks who watched from afar couldn''t help sighing, "miracles... Really aren''t that easy."


    "Yes, otherwise, it''s not a miracle." Someone said.


    "However, this promotion to the realm of emperor and Lord did not even have a vision... Doesn''t it mean that he didn''t get the recognition of heaven and earth? Then he will cross the robbery in a moment..." someone''s tone was somewhat gloating.


    Today, these two people have brought them a great shock! Even in this short one-day time, they changed their understanding of the whole spiritual world!


    Therefore, at this moment, if the demon king fails to cross the robbery, then many people will be happy.


    At this time, someone suddenly couldn''t help but utter an uncontrollable exclamation: "look!"¡ª¡ª


    The ninth watch!


    Cough... I''m still a little tired.


    Thank derekpy for becoming the leader of the knife alliance. I''m not tired at once... I can explode for three more days and nights, hahahaha. (~^~)

 Chapter 1109

    All the people, far away, stared at the direction of the man in black.


    Above his head, in the tumbling clouds in the sky, suddenly... A bright light, then a figure! It seems indomitable! Completely different from the general supreme image, it is more like... A supreme Dharma phase!


    The Dharma phase was so big that it almost filled the whole sky. Standing there, he was covered with bright light, and he couldn''t see it clearly. But the powerful breath emanating from his body was so oppressed that these distant onlookers couldn''t stand firm at all.


    One by one, his legs are weak, and he has an impulse to kneel down!


    "That''s..." someone plopped, knelt down in the void, directly bowed down to the huge figure, but gave an uncontrollable exclamation: "is that beyond the supreme existence?"


    "No, that''s still the Supreme... It''s just the real supreme Dharma! That''s the Dharma engraved on the path of heaven when the supreme is achieved! This man in black... He promoted to the realm of emperor, and unexpectedly shocked this existence... Incredible, really incredible!" In the distance, there was an old monk who knelt down in the void and murmured, "from ancient times to modern times, it seems that... Only... Only those who finally achieved the supreme power."


    The old monk did not deliberately hide his words. His whisper was heard by many people, and everyone was completely stunned.


    There is only one voice in my mind: through the ages, those who can achieve this level... Only those who finally achieve the supreme power


    This has not only shocked them, but even made them numb.


    At this moment, what young power, what woman in red... All became floating clouds.


    Only the man in black is the real center!


    Who is he?


    Who the hell is he?


    Why should he be so strong?


    Think about the past, they were still a little happy in their hearts, and felt that miracles could not happen all the time. Otherwise, it''s not a miracle.


    Now think about it, how shallow and naive are they?


    What happens to others is not a miracle at all. It''s a miracle!


    Under this sky, how many years has it been since the birth of the supreme? Perhaps there are still living supreme beings in this world, but as far as they know, no one has been able to achieve the supreme Tao fruit in the past 100000 years!


    The existence of Chu Tianji is not known by these people.


    But there is only one truking machine in this world!


    Can it be said that 100000 years later... Today, when the rules of the heavenly way have changed, there will be another existence capable of impacting the supreme?


    This idea made this group of people feel terrible.


    Little butterfly stood in the void, and looked at the huge Dharma phase crazily, with an unbelievable look in her eyes, but more, it was an endless surprise!


    This surprise should completely surpass the surprise brought by her achievement of the seventh emperor!


    Xiaodie even cries with joy!


    In those years at lianshentai, she once wanted to end her life. The pain of the spirit being refined was simply worse than death. If it weren''t for the belief in my heart that one day, the demon king would come back to save her, I''m afraid she would have completely disappeared in this world.


    At that time, the only obsession in Xiaodie''s heart was the demon king. Behind that obsession, there is endless hatred!


    She once thought that God was too unfair!


    Why are you and your husband so kind, but you have to suffer this tragic experience?


    Why is it that the husband has never harmed anyone, but is crowned with the title of "demon king"? Who is the devil? My husband is a demon... What are you? Scum? Or scum?


    This resentment didn''t subside until Xiaodie was taken away by the demon king who returned to the fairyland and reshaped her body. But deep inside, there is still such a persistent resentment that it is difficult to dissipate.


    Until today, until now, that once resentment, finally completely dissipated.


    Those who have vowed not to bully young people are poor. After the day they grow up, look back. Maybe those unforgettable resentments and resentments are really not so important. It''s no big deal to laugh away your gratitude and hatred.


    All this, just because today I have been very good, but you are still in that position, still in the same place!


    We... Are not people of the same world for a long time.


    What''s the pleasure of worrying about different levels?


    Xiaodie until this moment, the idea is completely accessible, and the obsession in her heart is completely put down.


    Now, she just wants to be able to go on with her husband calmly. Devil or God... Those are the men she chose, and they are her love!


    That''s it, it''s the best!


    Boom!


    In the sky, the supreme Dharma phase rushed directly into the devil''s Dantian, sat over the Taoist platform of the devil''s Dantian, and began to preach!


    The rumbling Taoist sound, emitted from the demon king''s body, has a huge profound meaning, and even the monks around have a strong feeling. They want to enter the realm of enlightenment and want to listen to the sound of the great road.


    But because of the previous lesson, no one dared to listen to this kind of Tao sound.


    Everyone directly sealed their six senses at the moment of the sound of the road, and dared not listen, watch or perceive!


    In the end, there were still monks who couldn''t resist the temptation. After listening to it for a while, the whole person fell directly from the void and almost melted into a path!


    The demon king stood quietly in the void, and the rolling essence of the earth continued to flow into his body, endless. The sound of the road in his body rumbled, and the endless mystery directly reflected into his spiritual sea of knowledge!


    The supreme Dharma preached for half an hour, and the endless mystery of the road was absorbed by the demon king. For the demon king, this promotion is far from being as simple as the improvement of the realm. This is a real baptism of the road!


    It is equivalent to the existence of a supreme realm, guiding the way for the demon king in front!


    The emperor has traces to follow, and the supreme has no way to go!


    This is a saying spread for countless years in the spiritual world, but the real fact is, is it really so?


    The devil thought so in the past, but at this moment, the original view has finally wavered.


    The so-called no way to go is just that the realm has not arrived!


    If the realm is reached, there is no way to go... You can fly!


    The significance of the sermon of the supreme Dharma to the demon king is actually to put a pair of wings on the demon king!


    Let him fly into the sky when there is no way to go!


    What is luck? What is chance?


    This is nature! This is called chance!


    Click!


    Above the sky, a thunder of the emperor''s disaster came.


    Boom!


    The realm of the demon king is promoted to the level of emperor!


    Boom!


    Ascend to the double of emperor and Lord!


    Boom!


    triple!


    Boom!


    Quadruple!


    Boom!


    Quintuple!


    Boom boom!


    Emperor Bazhong!


    The breath of a peerless strong man appeared on the demon king!


    The sky is full of thunder, and the demon king stands proudly!


    In the past, the celestial world was arrogant, but now the celestial world... Is still an invincible demon¡ª¡ª


    Ten more!!!


    What about?


    Have you enjoyed it?


    Then why not vote?


    Monthly ticket, recommended ticket!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1110

    Chu Mo woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the scene inside the chaotic oven. But Chu Mo''s eyes were full of peace.


    There is no anxiety or doubt because of their own environment.


    He is very clear about the power of these three artifacts on his body, how many times it has pulled him back from the death line, and he can even find opportunities by himself to cover up for him... Help him go to the evil land on the edge of the legendary underworld and wash away the big cause and effect on his body.


    These things, one by one, are enough to prove that these artifacts have been silently guarding him.


    "Thank you." Chu Mo said softly.


    Then jump out of the chaos oven.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Mo glanced at the surrounding environment.


    This is a cave. The cave is not deep. You can see the scene of the cave at a glance from the end.


    Killer Tian inserted himself on a boulder at the mouth of the cave and guarded it silently.


    Chu Mo touched his chest, and the sky was still there.


    He took out a suit from inside and put it on. Chu Mo walked to the cave casually, and then raised his hand to pull the killer out of the boulder. Chu Mo looked into the distance.


    The man who sneaked into him should have been injured at that time, and was severely cut by killer Tian. For a while, it is estimated that he has little ability to trouble him. Then there is the monk of the Zhuge family who wanted to be promoted to the emperor but failed. I''m afraid he''s not feeling well now.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing at the thought of those unlucky people in Zhuge''s family.


    This time, although it was a mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches after being tricked by others, Chu Mo was still very satisfied that he personally ruined the promotion of a peerless Tianjiao with unlimited future achievements of the Zhuge family.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and the terrible injury in his body had almost recovered.


    Although it did not completely recover, it was no big deal for Chu mo.


    That is to say, if he had been a monk in other celestial realm, even if he could have narrowly escaped the disaster at that time, he would never recover without a few years of recuperation.


    The body of the ancestral realm, coupled with the chaos oven, made Chu Mo recover as before in only a few days.


    I believe that even the real immortal monk who secretly attacked Chu Mo is something that can''t be dreamed of.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng don''t know where they have gone. I think they should be very worried about themselves now. Chu Mo thought in his heart, and felt the tone stone from his body. First, he activated the spirit left by Hu lie on it.


    There was no response from the sound transmission stone for a long time. Chu Mo frowned slightly, just wanted to break this spiritual connection, and the voice stone over there was connected. But the sound is very noisy. Hu lie''s voice was full of fatigue, but with great surprise: "haha, I said, my brother, how can it be so easy to be robbed? Where are you? Get away! Cough... I didn''t mean you, brother, I''m fighting... Fuck, get away from me!"


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from the sound stone.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a cold light and said in a deep voice, "where are you?"


    Hu lie said, "we are..." he quickly said a position.


    Chu Mo looked up at the sky above his head, silently deduced the position in his heart, and found that it was not very far from where he was now. It''s probably more than ten million miles.


    Of course, this distance is also for the current state of Chu mo.


    If he were an ordinary person, he would not be able to walk so far in his life.


    The vast practice world is boundless. Thousands of miles away, even just a corner of a clan territory.


    The journey of thousands of miles on the infinite road is nothing.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate, took murderer Tian and rushed directly in the direction Hu lie said.


    Shrink to an inch, a thousand miles in one step!


    The powerful realm shows its power at this moment.


    Before long, Chu Mo arrived at the scene.


    From a distance, you can feel the air chaos in the sky ahead.


    There''s a big war going on there!


    Yelling, roaring, roaring... One after another!


    Chu Mo quickly rushed over and found the figure of yueqingcheng, but he was a little surprised to find that yueqingcheng''s realm had reached the peak of true immortality!


    The man who fought with her was a man, dressed in white, with a long body of jade. Just looking at his figure, he had a peerless demeanor!


    The man''s action is quite fierce, his realm is obviously in the peak state of Zhenxian, and his posture is relaxed and unrestrained, which is suppressing the fall of the moon.


    This is a peerless Tianjiao, a real young adult!


    Chu Mo could tell by looking at the momentum, but looking at the man, he was very strange.


    Four people fought against Hu lie!


    Those four people are all true immortals!


    Although it did not reach the peak level, it had a degree of attack and defense, and cooperated quite tacitly.


    The four are two men and two women. The man is elegant, the jade tree is close to the wind, and the woman is beautiful and floating like an immortal.


    These four people are also very fierce. Although their actions are easy, they actually hide the killing machine. Every move, every form, is aimed at the key of tiger lie.


    Hu lie''s realm has also reached the peak of true immortality at this time. His combat power is unparalleled. His moves are wide open and wide closed. Every move is powerful and heavy, which makes people dare not take it easily.


    Chu Mo walked in the void, and the people over there had also found the existence of Chu mo. suddenly, among the four people who besieged Hu lie, a man flew towards Chu mo. first, he flew up high, and then he stepped down from a high position, and stepped on the door of Chu Mo''s face.


    "Are you Chu Mo? The little garbage that climbs up from the human world? The one who dares to be wanton with the background of a little passing in the fairy world?"


    While talking, the man''s feet were very close to Chu Mo!


    The tiger over there roared, "your opponent is Lao Tzu!"


    The man sneered: "you can solve those three first!"


    Boom!


    This foot, with endless pressure, is like a mountain!


    Head down!


    This is an extremely humiliating act. Unless there is deep hatred in the battle between monks, this means is generally not used.


    Chu Mo didn''t know who this person was at all. He snorted coldly at the moment, and showed the phantom wind step. His figure instantly disappeared, and his speed suddenly increased by more than a dozen times!


    Directly above the man!


    "Leng Nan, be careful!" The man in white who was fighting with yueqingcheng suddenly made a sound to remind him.


    But it''s still a little late.


    Chu Mo also stepped on the face of the true immortal monk named Leng Nan.


    The gods beat the real immortals... Although it was not the peak of the real immortals, lengnan, who still had the cultivation of the middle period of the real immortals, was furious. But what he couldn''t imagine was that the other party''s speed was simply too fast!


    Soon, he controlled his body method with real immortal power... He didn''t escape.


    At the critical moment, he stretched out his arms and crossed his face.


    Chu Mo stepped on the intersection of Leng Nan''s arms.


    Click!


    A crisp crack sound sounded, and Leng Nan gave a roar.


    It''s so beautiful. Unexpectedly, it was injured by a fairy in the front, and the bones of both arms were broken.


    This made Leng Nan ashamed and angry, and she was simply furious. Just wanted to run mana to connect the broken bone, Chu Mo cut over there.


    This knife was so dazzling that Leng Nan was even a little distracted at that moment.


    "Little beast, dare you..." fight with yueqingcheng, and the man in white arrived in an instant. The speed was also incredible, and a sword cut at Chu mo¡ª¡ª


    The new January begins, and the guaranteed monthly vote comes.


    It broke out again today! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1111

    This sword directly cut open the vast void, and instantly cut in front of Chu Mo with extremely profound law power.


    If Chu Mo continues to attack lengnan, he will inevitably be cut to his body by the sword of the man in white. In the view of the man in white, Chu Mo must draw his knife back to defend. At that time, I will let him understand that there is only a fairy... The distance from the top real fairy!


    For this reason, the man in white even ignored the moon Qingcheng who rushed up after him, and just brushed it casually... His attitude was extremely arrogant!


    In his eyes, yueqingcheng, who has just been promoted to the peak of Zhenxian, is not his opponent at all!


    At best... It''s just a target for practicing!


    He has this confidence, more invincible belief!


    Because he is a young adult!


    He will not be as stupid as long Qiushui, pretending to cultivate himself and fighting with others.


    I am so strong, why should I seal my cultivation? Only fools do that!


    Are you weak? Are you reasonable? Not as good as mine... Then die!


    This sword... Also with his invincible confidence!


    Chu Mo didn''t even look at him. The dazzling knife still chopped down without hesitation!


    "Ah! You want to die!" The man in white was shocked and angry, and his whole body trembled with anger.


    "Ah..." Chu Mo sneered and cut the knife without hesitation.


    Chaos oven, issued a buzzing, instantly appeared behind Chu mo.


    At this moment, time seemed to freeze completely!


    In the void on the road of heaven, this battle is like an iron scroll.


    The man in white is roaring!


    He even held a sword in both hands... And made a gesture of slashing down!


    Not far from the man in white, yueqingcheng was swept by him just so casually, and his body was immediately blocked by a huge force. A pair of beautiful eyes are full of anxiety.


    As for Hu lie... He was surrounded by the three people in the distance and wanted to rush here, with a ferocious and angry face.


    Leng Nan, at this time, his whole person has completely collapsed! There was only a bright knife light in his eyes!


    Time seems to be completely frozen!


    Leng Nan couldn''t imagine how a mere fairy could really be so powerful?


    He has heard the rumors in Tiandao garden, but so what?


    Chu Mo defeated Zhang Shuangshuang... That''s luck! It was his knife that was provoked by Zhang Shuangshuang''s supreme weapon and became powerful on its own! He doesn''t believe that a fairy can have that ability. Chu Mo''s first knife was simply a coincidence!


    But that double is too careless!


    As for defeating long Qiushui... That''s even more funny. Long Qiushui foolishly self proclaimed his cultivation, and was beaten into a dog!


    you deserve it


    If it''s me, use the power of Zhenxian to blow him up quickly!


    He won''t be given any chance at all!


    Leng Nan always thought so and did so.


    He really didn''t leave Chu Mo any chance, so he doesn''t know why things have evolved to this point?


    But what he didn''t expect was


    Chu Mo also didn''t leave him a chance!


    Just when time solidified, it was like an instant, and it was like eternity!


    When everything becomes fresh


    Click!


    Chu Mo chopped the monk named Leng Nan alive with a knife!


    The great monk in the middle of Zhenxian died miserably on the spot!


    Even the yuan God was directly wiped out by the infinite killing machine carried by Chu Mo''s knife!


    The split body fell from the sky, and a large amount of blood essence flowed out of the body, just like a hexagram Blood River pouring down from the sky.


    True immortal blood essence!


    Every drop... Is enough to kill a great Luo Jinxian!


    Even if it is a fairy, I dare not approach!


    The power contained in this blood is too powerful!


    If the original God had not been cut off by Chu Mo, he could even be reborn with this blood essence!


    This is not a simple melee, this is a real battle between the great monks! Every move, every form, contains the power of law, and every blow... Brings its own way!


    The battle between monks is the collision between Tao and Tao, law and law!


    Qiang!


    The sword of the man in white slashed on the chaotic oven and made an earth shaking noise.


    Chu Mo was so shocked that a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth, but in his eyes, there was a cold light shining.


    The man in white roared up to the sky, and he was furious. He really tried his best, but he still failed to save his loyal follower Leng Nan.


    In his eyes, the divine light flashed, looking at Chu Mo like looking at a dead man: "you must die!"


    With that, the man in white immediately bypassed the chaotic oven and stabbed Chu Mo again!


    However, the speed of chaos oven is faster!


    With a whoosh, it hung on the top of Chu Mo''s head, and the Qi of chaos like a curtain hung down, which directly twisted the void!


    The sword stabbed by the man in white seemed to be distorted, and his face suddenly showed a look of horror.


    His sword... Is a supreme sword!


    Just being blocked by this Dante stove, he was extremely shocked in his heart. Unexpectedly, this Dante stove was so terrible that it distorted his attack again!


    The white man''s eyes shot two divine lights, trying to see through vanity. He was sneering: "don''t think you''ll..."


    "Hehe." Chu Mo''s throat gave a sneer, and his backhand was a knife, which mercilessly cut into the supreme sword of the man in white!


    Qiang!


    A violent sound of gold and iron.


    The supreme sword of the man in white shocked and roared like thunder.


    At the same time, the man in white felt his arms numb violently, and his eyes were shocked. He was just a fairy. How could he have this power?


    Chu Mo''s arm was also numb. He didn''t expect the other party''s sword to be so strong. If it was a king level sword, his knife would basically break if he cut it down!


    Supreme sword!


    So what?


    Chu Mo raised his hand and cut again!


    His speed is too fast!


    Reaction is too fast!


    The man in white is not lack of combat experience. In fact, he has become a young adult, which is by no means a false name. He has also experienced hundreds of battles!


    Also have an invincible heart!


    But what he met was Chu Mo who rushed all the way from the human world, sweeping the spiritual world and the celestial world!


    Chu Mo''s invincible heart is stronger than his!


    Stronger!


    Qiang!


    The man in white felt his arm vibrate violently again, and the whole arm was about to become his own.


    He was extremely angry and roared up to the sky.


    At this time, the attack of yueqingcheng has also arrived!


    People who can come here, monks who can step into the realm of true immortals... Which one has no combat experience?


    It''s not long for yueqingcheng to follow Chu mo. although it''s not a special tacit understanding, the instinct of fighting is there!


    At this time, she began to launch a crazy attack on the man in white!


    That kind of attack, even the one that has no return.


    On determination... Whose less?


    The man in white was furious. He didn''t expect that the two mole ants in his eyes could cause him so much trouble.


    He was completely furious, and with a backhand blow, he directly beat back the moon.


    The moon poured out blood!


    But the man in white also paid the price!


    Chu Mo cut a knife to his wrist, and he didn''t pull it back in time. Although his reaction was incomparable, he was still scratched on his wrist by Chu Mo''s knife.


    bleed like a pig!


    That is the top true immortal''s blood, and every drop has great power!


    Now it drips from the void, and then a large sky.


    "Childe!"


    The three followers of men in white who besieged Hu lie over there were finally anxious and wanted to rush to help.


    Hu lie laughed at this time, with a ferocious smile: "you bastards, sabotage Lao Zi''s promotion breakthrough, and want to kill people, don''t go! You are all Lao Zi''s!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Tiger lie directly turns into noumenon and sends out terrorist attacks!


    That is the unique skill of the tiger clan!


    It''s a real killing move!


    Chu Mo''s attack speed and frequency were unimaginable. He put a chaotic oven on his head to suppress himself, and launched a crazy counter attack on the man in white!


    The young adults at the peak of immortality and true immortality have shown their peerless demeanor¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 1111, will you vote more to commemorate it? Huh? Recommended tickets are also OK, and monthly tickets are the best! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1112

    I believe that anyone who sees this scene will be shocked by the peerless demeanor of Chu mo. no matter how unconvinced he is, he will give a thumbs up!


    Even with the help of magic tools, it is really speechless and shocking for a monk in the realm of true immortals to force a big monk who is about to enter the realm of emperor to this extent.


    The man in white is almost mad. He is Qibo!


    He is a gifted young adult!


    He has a strong background. From the moment of birth, he has an endless aura.


    For a long time, Qibo has never let the family disappoint those who care about him.


    He is excellent, strong and domineering... He is an invincible young adult!


    All along, he has been the group standing at the top of the spiritual world. Not to mention the friars whose realm is not as good as his, even those emperors and leaders in the heaven, most of them have not been paid attention to by him!


    What emperor has traces to follow, and the supreme has no way to go?


    In Qibo''s view, it is clearly that incompetent people say it to comfort themselves! But there are still so many people who believe in these two words in this world!


    What is trace to follow? What is "no way"?


    For ordinary people in the world, even building foundations is an illusory thing!


    Because I don''t understand!


    So no!


    Qibo felt that one day he would become a Taoist under this sealed sky!


    Become the real supreme power!


    Zhenxian is just a transition, a monk, and the emperor is a big man? Joke!


    There is no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is called king!


    What kind of boss can you be?


    Through the road of heaven, I Qibo is the peak emperor!


    You are big guys, what am I?


    This is Qi Bo, a person who is extremely proud in his bones.


    Long Qiushui was defeated by Chu mo before. Qi Bo once said: I''ll wait for you at Tianlu. I''ll fight you at the beginning of Da Luo Jinxian with my self proclaimed cultivation. I will let you know what a real young adult is!


    But at this moment, he didn''t even dare to reveal his name!


    what did you say?


    It has become a joke to fight with Chu Mo in the early days of the great Luo Jinxian!


    People have risen from the realm of the golden immortals in the heaven garden to the realm of the immortals. Don''t say self styled, even if he doesn''t self styled, even if he still maintains his realm of quasi emperor, facing this young man in the realm of immortals, he still has a feeling of facing hedgehogs!


    This guy is so full of thorns!


    The knife in his hand is evil enough, even some evil!


    This supreme sword in his hand can easily cut off other people''s weapons without prompting in ordinary days. And this... Has always been one of Qibo''s biggest hobbies. Looking at the sad and angry expression of his opponent after he was cut off by him is a very enjoyable thing.


    But facing the knife in Chu Mo''s hand, his supreme sword was retreating!


    Yes, it''s retreat!


    Divine soldiers have spirits, and the supreme sword is afraid!


    Although his supreme sword has not been damaged up to now, it is an indisputable fact that it has begun to retreat.


    What makes Qi Bo feel angry most is that the other party doesn''t only have a knife, but also the Dan stove hanging over his head... It''s more evil!


    Every sword stabbed, it would be distorted by the breath of the Dan stove, and it could not stab Chu Mo at all.


    But the other side was extremely tough and cut over one knife after another. The power of each knife was balanced to make Qibo feel helpless, and even some... Fear!


    How can a person who hasn''t even broken through the real fairyland have such powerful power?


    Qibo is Tianpin Zhuji!


    Otherwise, what qualifications are there to be called young adults?


    The power reserve of Tianpin foundation building is already invincible in the same realm.


    What made him feel cold was that the strength of the other party... Was not weaker than him at all.


    "What is your foundation?" Qi Bosen asked.


    "Ordinary foundation construction." Chu Mo sneered and continued to maintain the same level of attack.


    Qiang!


    Swords intersect, sending a huge shock again!


    Qibo roared, "even if you grind it today, it will grind you to death!"


    Yueqingcheng said coldly over there, "look who kills who!"


    Before Chu Mo came, there were dangers between Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie.


    If Qi Bo didn''t want to win over yueqingcheng, a gorgeous beauty, to become his follower, I''m afraid yueqingcheng would have fallen.


    Feng Shui took turns. After Chu Mo came, he chopped one of Qi Bo''s followers with a knife, and directly entangled Qi Bo, so that the situation of both sides could be directly transferred.


    Not only Qi Bo couldn''t bear this gap, but the three true immortal followers surrounding Hu lie also felt incomparable grief and anger!


    Their companions were killed and adults were entangled. They only hated that they were not strong enough to kill the tiger quickly to help adults.


    Chu Mo glanced at yueqingcheng: "go and help Hu lie solve those three people. I''m enough here!"


    Yue Qingcheng nodded and rushed directly to Hu lie. She also saw that she would do it for a while and a half. Chu Mo had absolutely no problem.


    Qi Bo over there was furious, "dare you!" Will rush to the moon.


    "Hehe." Chu Mo smiled coldly and shot again, cutting into Purgatory and blocking Qi Bo''s road.


    In the void, the wind was blowing, and the murderous spirit was rolling.


    Chu Mo''s knife directly stopped Qi Bo.


    By this time, yueqingcheng had rushed over there and joined the battle group.


    The original situation of three to one was deadlocked. With the addition of yueqingcheng, the balance of victory instantly tilted towards Hu lie. The three true immortal followers over there suddenly became dangerous.


    Hu lie laughed and said, "brother, do you know who this person is fighting with you? My brother told you that his name is Qi Bo! The peerless Tianjiao of the Qi family in the heaven, the young adult of Tianpin Zhuji, is said to be the peak blood of cyan, but people never disdain to enter the magic world."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and looked at Qi Bo strangely: "it''s you. You said on the letter board that you wanted to fight with me in the early cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian?"


    "I killed you!" The name was finally revealed, and Qi Bo felt ashamed and angry. No matter how conceited he was, he had to admit at the moment that if he really dared to pretend to be half the level of Chu Mo, he would be beaten by others in the blink of an eye!


    "It''s you, I didn''t offend you, did I?" Chu Mo frowned and asked. But the attack was not polite, and he cut Qi Bo''s ribs with a knife.


    "You look unhappy!" Qibo drank coldly.


    "So it is." Chu Mo nodded seriously and suddenly ran the Taoist nine character mantra.


    Time and space!


    In the void in front of him, time and space were instantly misplaced, and Qi Bo could obviously feel that his Tao was somewhat solidified!


    It''s like falling into a mire and it''s hard to pull out.


    Five elements of the first character formula!


    Chu Mo grabbed a large number of five elements directly from the void and condensed them on the blade of killing heaven.


    Xingzi Jue heaven and man in one!


    Although this is a kind of high law that is quite difficult to understand, it is most suitable for the moment.


    A knife that condensed Chu Mo''s essence and spirit. He used his own knife technique, and slashed it hard... Directly at Qi Bo.


    "I don''t think you''re happy!"


    Hum!


    Qi Bo was instantly stunned, and his eyes showed endless surprise.


    After fighting for so long, he was ashamed and angry that he didn''t use the real killing moves. Although he also has cards, it''s useless, but he''s a whole realm higher than the other side and still turns!


    His card was intended to be used against other young adults on the road to heaven!


    This Chu mo... What qualifications do you have to force him to play all his cards?


    Especially at this time, Chu Mo suddenly offered a killing move, which made it too late for him to use his cards.


    Because Chu Mo''s speed is too fast!


    All this was done in the midst of lightning and stone fire!


    Qibo explodes!


    however


    Chu Mo''s knife, however, cut to other places! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1113

    Qi Bo was stunned directly, and even stopped his action. A white and handsome face instantly turned red.


    This is humiliation!


    This is an undisguised humiliation!


    "Eh?"


    Qi Bo was extremely ashamed and angry when he suddenly felt something wrong.


    Qiang!


    In the void


    The direction pointed by Chu Mo''s blade suddenly twisted, and there was a roar of gold and iron!


    That roar sounded like a thunder in Qibo spiritual knowledge sea.


    That place... Unexpectedly * * * * * * someone!


    Why didn''t I find out?


    Why did he find out?


    A mere immortal, it''s only enough to have great power and long endurance. Why is God''s consciousness so strong?


    Qi Bo''s face turned red, and the whole person was going crazy with anger.


    My heart is broken!


    That kind of extreme shame and anger completely broke out at this moment. He now hates the man hiding in the void, even more than Chu Mo who killed his followers!


    Who the fuck told you to hide there?


    Qi Bo raised his hand and hit!


    Not to Chu Mo, but to the distortion in the void!


    Die for me!


    Kill you first!


    Kill Chu Mo again!


    Buqu is going crazy!


    His name is Buqu. He thinks he is the number one killer in the world. He once killed two leaders in the realm of emperor! His record is incomparably brilliant, and he has never missed!


    But now he is dying of injustice in his heart!


    I''m really dying of injustice!


    The first time I shot Chu Mo, I missed.


    It''s also the first time that Buqu missed in his life!


    The mistake made him blame Chu Mo''s knife.


    That knife is too evil!


    If it weren''t for that knife, Chu Mo would have died!


    So after hiding and recovering from the injury, Buqu continued to look for it with pride.


    He couldn''t find Chu Mo, but he found Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng, so he secretly lurked down and killed them. For him, he had no interest or sense of achievement. He believes that Chu Mo will come to Hu lie and them once he recovers from his injury!


    Sure enough, he even saw Hu lie contact Chu Mo with his own eyes.


    Bu Qu''s heart was very excited at that time, and almost showed a ripple. But his hidden ability is unique!


    Therefore, even if young adults like Zibo are here, they can''t find his trace.


    It''s so easy. Wait until Chu Mo comes!


    He really came!


    Moreover, he once again showed his unparalleled combat power. In the realm of immortals, with two powerful and unparalleled magic tools, the young adults who firmly shook the peak of true immortals faced the front and did not lose!


    Chu Mo''s combat power, concessions, Qu all see the panic. It strengthened his determination to kill Chu Mo now. Once waiting for Chu Mo to grow to the realm of true immortality, even if he can sneak attack and kill the emperor, he may not be able to kill Chu Mo!


    Especially on this road, miracles happen almost every day. It''s really not too difficult to step into the real fairy from the celestial realm.


    Chu Mo had just brewed the earth shattering knife, and the spirit of concession was trembling, revealing a little fluctuation. Because that knife was so terrible, even he... Didn''t dare to face it!


    But Buqu''s heart was also excited, because he knew... His opportunity came!


    Rise and fall!


    This is an eternal truth!


    Chu Mo''s knife... Is Sheng Ji!


    After this knife, his spirit will surely have a moment of decline!


    At that time... It was the best time for him to make a move!


    But what he didn''t expect in his dream was that Chu Mo brewed this shocking knife... It was not directed at Qi Bo, but at him!


    Is there any fucking reason for this?


    Lao Tzu''s hiding art emperor can''t find it. Why can you find me?


    Buqu was about to collapse. In a hurry, he had no time to make too many defensive moves. Fortunately, many years of experience was not in vain. At a critical juncture, he directly sacrificed an emperor level defense magic weapon.


    After a loud noise, the defense magic weapon was directly chopped by Chu Mo with a knife.


    The blade did not fade, and it was directly cut on Bu Qu''s shoulder.


    Click!


    The whole arm of the step is shoulder length and broken. Let out a shrill Scream: "ah!"


    Blood gushed out!


    however


    What made Qu feel extremely angry was that Qi Bo over there gave him a hard blow.


    This blow also caused great damage to him. His body was directly hit out, and half of his body was a little ragged.


    Bu Qu shouted at Qibo, "why the fuck did you hit me?"


    "I don''t like you!" Qi Bo was in a state of rage, like a manic lion, killing and bending to step again.


    After Chu Mo cut off and bent his whole arm, the whole man rushed up again. Without saying a word, he raised his knife and chopped!


    Although Buqu is also the peak realm of true immortals, and although he is also ranked among young adults, what he is best at is assassination! It''s a sneak attack! In the face-to-face game, his experience was not so rich. Even one-on-one... He may not be able to defeat either of these two people. Not to mention one against two, but also in the case of serious injury, it is impossible to be the opponent of these two people.


    Clenching his teeth, bu qusen glanced at the furious Qi Bo: "surnamed Qi... I remember you!"


    With that, he offered something directly, and then his whole body suddenly exploded and disappeared into the void.


    Chu Mo and Qi Bo''s attacks all fell on the magic weapon offered by Bu Qu, which was directly smashed.


    That''s a scarecrow!


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed instantly, looking at the scarecrow coldly.


    Qi Bo didn''t attack Chu Mo at the first time, but looked at the broken Scarecrow thoughtfully.


    Then they looked at each other.


    All the three followers of Qibo over there have been seriously injured and are struggling to support.


    "Death!"


    Qibo shot in an instant!


    Without the slightest hesitation, a shot... Is a strong and fierce killing move!


    He wanted to kill Chu Mo by surprise!


    Because the two just seemed to be cooperating, which hit the terrible killer hard. Even in the fierce battle before, it is estimated that anyone will relax for a moment after just cooperating.


    Qi Bo caught this kind of psychology!


    However, he miscalculated!


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife!


    That knife was cut out at the same time as him!


    In other words, while Qi Bo started, Chu Mo didn''t hesitate to shoot at him.


    "You bastard!"


    "Shameless!"


    The two people almost spoke in unison, and then both stared at each other viciously. Directly fight together.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Qi Bo tried to bombard Chu Mo with powerful magical powers, and wanted to use the huge gap in the realm to suppress Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo''s speed was too fast and his movements were too cunning, which made almost all his magical powers come to naught.


    "Ah!" A follower of Qibo over there suddenly let out a scream.


    It was a female nun who was beaten on the chest by the moon, and her blood gushed wildly, and she suffered a fatal blow.


    Moon Qingcheng did not have the slightest compassion. He shot again, ready to kill the other party directly!


    "Stop!" Qibo suddenly roared loudly, "I admit defeat!"


    Chu Mo''s killing heaven stopped in the center of Qi Bo''s eyebrows.


    The blow brewing in yueqingcheng also locked on the female monk.


    Qi Bo looked at Chu Mo with a single face: "don''t kill her, I admit defeat." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1114

    /S day pt> Chu Mo looked at Qi Bo somewhat speechless: "admit defeat?"


    "Yes, I can''t beat you. I admit defeat." Qi Bo said frankly, "I admit that I looked down on you and underestimated your combat power. You not only have the strength of young adults, but also have completely surpassed the level of young adults! I believe that no young adults in the same realm will be your opponent. From today on, I, Qi Bo, also quit the ranks of young adults. I don''t deserve it!"


    "My Lord!" The nun who was locked by yueqingcheng burst into tears: "don''t give up your faith for us."


    "I didn''t give up my faith." Qi Bo said in a low voice, "but I can''t let you be hurt anymore. Leng Nan''s death... Has filled my heart with guilt. I wanted to avenge him, but I can''t help it. I can''t watch you have an accident."


    The other two followers of Qi Bo couldn''t help but blush their eyes and look sad and angry.


    There, Hu lie sneered, "now do you know how to pretend to be poor? Do you hurt my domineering strength when I break through?"


    Qi Bo twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "this moment is another moment, brother tiger, don''t care too much."


    Saying this, he looked at Chu Mo, Completely ignore the knife pointing to the center of his eyebrows: "To tell you the truth, Chu Mo, it''s meaningless for you to kill me. There''s no airtight wall in the world. If you kill me, you won''t get any benefit except to set up an enemy of your family. You completely defeated Qi Bo. In a short time, your reputation will spread all over the sky. Everyone will have a new understanding of you. But if you kill me, I''m afraid countless people will unite against you."


    "Where''s the follower you died?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Bo coldly.


    "It''s inevitable to fall in the battle. Today you let my people go, and this resentment is over. Qi Bo will never come back to you for revenge afterwards." Qi Bo looked at Chu Mo seriously: "but if one day, when I think I can beat you, I will come back and challenge you!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Qi Bo unexpectedly and suddenly asked, "if it was me who lost today, would you let me go?"


    Qi Bo hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "you don''t ask me, you won''t."


    Chu Mo suddenly laughed and took back killing heaven: "you go!"


    In fact, killing Qi Bo is really not good for Chu mo. Not to mention that he was not defeated, but gave up resistance for his followers. Just admit defeat.


    If he kills Qi Bo in this case, he will be more or less invincible.


    Qi Bo took a deep look at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "thanks!"


    Chu Mo didn''t speak.


    Qi Bo directly took the three people, first took Leng Nan''s body away, and then left a little desolate.


    "Just let them go, not afraid of their future retaliation?" Hu lie came over and asked Chu Mo with a smile.


    "He shouldn''t do that." Chu Mo smiled: "besides, even if he really does this, I''m not afraid."


    "Yes... You are growing up too fast!" Hu lie couldn''t help sighing. According to the realm, he and yueqingcheng Mingming had already stepped into the peak level of true immortals, and they were only one step away from becoming the emperor. But in the face of Chu Mo in the celestial realm, they still have a kind of awe from their hearts.


    Chu Mo''s combat power is really too strong!


    Those who don''t know, now looking at Chu Mo, may pay more attention to the horrible magic tools on Chu mo. But those who have really fought with Chu Mo do know that the real horror of Chu Mo lies in his strong fighting power!


    What''s really terrible... Is Chu Mo!


    Not those magic tools!


    Chu Mo looked at the moon and said in surprise, "you two... You''ve improved very fast these days!"


    Yue Qingcheng blushed slightly and said softly, "I... Took that pill."


    Hu lie looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "you found a very loyal follower. At first, she was extremely resistant to that pill, but after your accident, she didn''t hesitate..."


    Moon Qingcheng blushed and bowed her head without speaking.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then thought of what they said, so he smiled and explained, "that pill is actually not as evil as you think, because all the ingredients of the pill are the blood essence of the strong!"


    "All right, young master, stop talking." Yueqingcheng''s face was slightly white, and her body seemed to be a little uncomfortable. Because at the thought of the origin of the pill, there is a feeling of uncontrollable nausea.


    Hu lie said carelessly, "you haven''t heard of the supreme blood medicine in the past, otherwise, you won''t think it''s anything." Said, glancing at the pale moon Qingcheng, Hu lie said, "in the years when the Supreme Lord crossed the spiritual world, the supreme blood... Was the top medicine! A drop of the elixir refined from the supreme blood can make an ordinary monk... Instantly increase his strength countless times! If anyone has the supreme blood medicine, he will be coveted by countless people."


    "Refining medicine with human blood... Always feel evil." The moon fell and whispered.


    Hu lie shook his head, "I''m a tiger clan, and I don''t think it''s evil."


    "...." Chu mo.


    "..." the moon fell on the city.


    Both of them looked at Hu lie silently, and suddenly understood why Hu lie didn''t refuse the real immortal medicine from the beginning. Because people are not human at all!


    Hu lie said angrily, "among human monks, we Orc monks are used more to refine medicine. Why don''t you think it''s evil?"


    Chu Mo touched his chin, looked at Hu lie, looked at him from top to bottom, and suddenly said, "I heard that the tiger family is full of treasure..."


    "Fuck off!" Tiger lie rolled his eyes. "If you want to eat meat, go to find another Orc! I''m your brother!"


    At this time, yueqingcheng couldn''t help laughing, and the discomfort just now also eased a lot.


    Hu lie said to Chu Mo at this time, "do you still remember the man named Kong Hongyi on the letter board? The man who said he would meet you for a while on the road of heaven?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "what''s the matter?"


    "Eat it!" Hu lie said excitedly, "it belongs to the peacock family! Its body is a huge white peacock! I have coveted peacock wings for a long time!"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Hu lie with black lines all over his head: "he didn''t offend me."


    "Hey... I''ll know when I see you. He will certainly offend you." Hu lie said with a smile, and then suddenly thought of something: "do you know who the man who was just beaten away by you and Qi Bo?"


    Mentioned this person, Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a haze. He thought of the Scarecrow and the letter when he was in the ethereal palace.


    "Brother knows that man?" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie.


    Hu lie shook his head and said, "I don''t know this man, but I''ve heard some legends about him."


    Yueqingcheng frowned slightly and said, "I seem to have heard some legends about him. Is he the killer?"


    Hu lie nodded and looked at Chu Mo: "it should be the killer who killed two emperors in the legend. This man is very mysterious. No one knows his name, and he has hardly fought head-on with people. They all adopt the way of sneak attack. In fact, the last time you were injured, I already suspected him. Unexpectedly, this man stared at you, and unexpectedly appeared here again. If you hadn''t found him this time, I''m afraid he would have won again."


    Yueqingcheng said coldly, "damn this man!"¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    It broke out so hard yesterday that I was really tired. But I feel comfortable and smooth inside. Thank you again for your support.


    The guaranteed monthly ticket can be cast, and the reputation is guaranteed. It''s an old store for ten years... Hahahaha.


    Why can''t I express my sour mood at the moment? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1115

    Chu Mo said lightly, "let him escape this time, and he may not have such good luck next time."


    Hu lie nodded: "yes, for a killer, after a miss, he shouldn''t take the second shot. This is the most basic rule. He broke the rule, and was hit hard this time. The next time he saw it, it was his death!"


    Later, Chu Mo, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng left here together and continued to walk forward.


    The letter board on the heavenly road cannot be used, but the sound stone can be used. Although the transmission speed of some messages will be much slower, it still cannot stop the spread of various messages.


    Along the way, Chu Mo heard a lot of useful news from other monks.


    "The most amazing news on the road of heaven this time! Chu Mo''s master and his suspected teacher''s mother have stepped into the realm of emperor together, and they are all high-level emperors, with great progress, which is almost unprecedented!"


    "Chu Mo''s Shiniang broke through from the realm of the great Luo Jinxian to the realm of the emperor in one breath, and regarded the disaster of heaven as a joke. What''s more terrible is that in the process of promoting the emperor, thirteen supreme images appeared in the sky! I don''t know who else has so many supreme images when promoting the realm of the emperor?"


    "Chu Mo''s master was even more terrible. When he was promoted to the throne, there was no vision at the beginning. Many people who saw this scene felt that the miracle had finally stopped. Who ever thought that a supreme Dharma appeared next! It completely suppressed the thirteen supreme images of his wife before!"


    "How can it be simple to have an apprentice like Chu Mo? Don''t look at others flying up from the fairy world. Now who dares to provoke others?"


    "Fortunately, those two people have withdrawn from the road of heaven, otherwise, young adults are just children in front of them, and they can be suppressed with a slap..."


    "Why did you quit? Isn''t it still possible to move on if you are promoted to the emperor on the road of heaven?"


    "Are you stupid? People have come to the end of heaven!"


    "Isn''t it still far away?" Some people also raised questions.


    Some knowledgeable people answered with some disdain: "the road of heaven can''t be completed! The so-called end is their own way! When the road of heaven rises and can''t rise, it is naturally equal to the end!"


    Chu Mo realized that Shifu and Shiniang had such an encounter. This made Chu Mo extremely excited, even happier than his own harvest.


    Although the demon king has never shown it, Chu Mo is very clear that although the proud master is pleased with the achievements of his apprentice, he is also a little lost in his heart.


    When I was in the human world, the demon king was so powerful that he was simply arrogant!


    The strength of the demon king is not only reflected in the human world. After returning to the fairyland, he is still domineering.


    In Chu Mo''s opinion, those young adults are all weak compared with master!


    What kind of confidence is invincible? Master, that''s really invincible! He doesn''t need confidence at all! He is invincible!


    But in the later stage of the fairy world, the domineering spirit of the demon king seemed to converge a lot, and in the end, he could hardly see much. That kind of feeling made Chu Mo very sad, with a feeling of hero''s twilight. He hoped that master would cheer up, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    The spiritual world is cruel. Talent is talent. No one can change anything.


    Fortunately, the demon king is really gifted, and so is Shiniang Xiaodie!


    This time, they stepped directly into the realm of emperor, and it was said that they were still high-level. After going out from the road of heaven, they were also real overlords. With the fighting power of master, the invincible demon king is back!


    Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie are all happy for Chu mo. the stronger the strength around Chu Mo, the happier they will be.


    Later, a lot of news slowly spread.


    Those young adults who stepped into the path of heaven began to make breakthroughs one by one.


    But not everyone can become a high-level emperor. Most young adults have not left the way of heaven after making a breakthrough. This shows that they still have room to rise.


    There are not many rumors about Chu Mo, because there are few witnesses to his several battles.


    Chu Mo, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng naturally won''t boast anything. Those who lost the war and suffered losses have no face to say.


    However, a message came out.


    Qi Bo let it out by himself: "I didn''t win the war with Chu Mo without self proclaimed realm. So from now on, I''ll quit the ranks of young adults. Don''t call me an adult when you see me later."


    The news was shocking, and many people''s first reaction to the news felt that it was not true.


    Who is Zibo? That''s the best of young adults!


    Even against other young adults, his winning rate is very high!


    Since the day he became famous, he has not failed. How can he not defeat Chu Mo without self proclaimed cultivation?


    Although Qi Bo didn''t say he was defeated, if he didn''t claim to be defeated by Chu Mo, he would be defeated! Because everyone knows that Chu Mo''s realm is definitely not as good as Qi Bo''s!


    If both sides are at the same level, Qi Bo is probably defeated in nine out of ten!


    Is Chu Mo really that strong?


    Many monks on the road to heaven all had a dissatisfied mind and decided to compete with Chu Mo when they saw him.


    Which of those young top Tianjiao who have stepped into Tianlu is not incomparable pride? Who doesn''t have a confident and invincible heart?


    If they can defeat Chu Mo, doesn''t it mean that they can surpass young adults like Qibo?


    Although Qibo himself said that he would withdraw from the ranks of young adults, almost everyone still regarded him as one of the young adults.


    Kong Hongyi once again said that when he saw Chu Mo, he would defeat him!


    This is the second time.


    Both Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie were indignant, especially Hu lie, who strengthened his determination to eat peacock wings.


    Chu Mo didn''t feel much. When he heard the news, he just smiled. There is nothing to say.


    If all these are good news, there are also many bad news.


    "Many monks have fallen on the path of heaven."


    "The road of heaven seems safe, but it is actually full of crisis!"


    "There is a proud son of heaven, because he absorbs too much essence, he is burst alive!"


    "A monk met the aborigines on the road of heaven, clashed and was beheaded."


    "Some powerful creatures on the road of heaven began to attack foreign monks..."


    Compared with those exciting good news, these news spread more and more widely.


    "The road to heaven is not peaceful. I think I can get opportunities if I come in. That''s a brain problem." Hu lie said in a deep voice.


    Yue Qingcheng nodded: "yes, I also heard a long time ago that the creatures on the road of heaven are very terrible, as well as those aboriginal monks, most of whom are concentrated in the depths of the road of heaven. If you can''t finish your own road of heaven in a short time, you really go deep into the depths of the road of heaven. The deeper you go, the stronger your spirit is, but the more dangerous it is."


    Chu Mo thought of the words left by the sage in his memory, saying that he had left a great opportunity on this heavenly road. But up to now, he has not found it.


    That may indicate that his chance is in the depths of this heavenly road.


    Chu Mo thought, raised his head, looked at Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng and said, "has anyone really come to the end of the road? It''s not their own way, but the end of the road. Has anyone ever arrived?"¡ª¡ª


    It''s really difficult to get on the monthly ticket list... Dragons compete with tigers. Sometimes I feel really tired, and even want to give up, don''t want to fight.


    In fact, it''s not that little bonus that counts in competing for the monthly ticket list. It is simply because of a goal and a spirit that you can make yourself work harder to break out. Otherwise, I''m afraid there''s no motivation to update.


    Continue to explode today!


    Although I don''t know how long I can rush like this, if you don''t give up on me, I won''t give up on myself.


    continue!


    continue!


    continue! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1116

    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng were all slightly stunned and thought for a long time. Hu lie frowned and said, "it seems that before the rules of heaven and earth change, those supreme masters have come to the real end of the road of heaven. But after the rules of heaven and earth change, I really haven''t heard of it."


    Yue Qingcheng said, "I remember someone said that some of them, Lord Ziyan and Lord Hongyue, were infinitely close to the real end of the road to heaven. But in the end... They seemed to fail."


    Hu lie was a little surprised: "even Lord Hongyue failed? It''s hard to imagine!"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "let''s go to the end of the road to realize the Tao! Don''t break through here."


    "Ah?" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo more surprised: "brother, are you serious?"


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said, "I seem to be joking?"


    "This..." Hu lie pondered for a moment, Just scratched his head and said: "In fact, before I set out this time, some old people in the clan told me not to aim too high. They said that opportunities and dangers coexist on the road of heaven. The deeper the road of heaven, the more opportunities, but the greater the danger. It is said that at the end of the road of heaven, there is always a strong spirit guarding there, and foreign monks are not allowed to enter the deepest part of the road of heaven. There is a real forbidden area! I have never heard of Lord Hongyue breaking through before Failure, but I think, there are ten reasons why she failed... It was also in that place? "


    Chu Mo didn''t hear aunt Hongyue talk about it, because it was too late for him to leave the customs. Maybe Hongyue didn''t have time to tell him about it. Of course, it is also possible that Hongyue doesn''t want to say this for some reason.


    Hu lie then said, "the elders of the clan told me that on the road of heaven, everyone has their own opportunities. Don''t force anything..."


    Yueqingcheng said in a faint way: "practice is originally a process of coercion. If you don''t insist... It''s better to be an ordinary person, don''t fight, don''t rob, don''t steal, don''t steal... Live a safe life."


    Chu Mo nodded: "Qingcheng is right. Practice itself is a process of coercion. Your predecessors of the tiger clan are a little too old!"


    Hu lie was stunned for a moment, and then exhaled: "it''s also true that the tiger clan has been declining over the years, leaving only some old emperors in charge, and the new generation is almost not very good. If my brother was still there... Maybe today on the road of heaven, he would be better than me. If he was by your side, you said to go to the end of enlightenment, he would not hesitate to respond and approve."


    Speaking of his brother, Hu lie''s mood became a little low.


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and asked, "has brother Huxiao''s enemy been found?"


    Hu lie shook his head: "no specific person has been found, but there is already a suspect."


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said, "who?"


    Hu lie sighed lightly, "the family that hates you the most now."


    Chu Mo eyebrows a pick: "ZHUGE family?"


    Hu lie nodded, "but it''s just suspicion, there''s no conclusive evidence."


    "Then how can you doubt the Zhuge family?" Chu Mo felt that the Zhuge family was unlucky enough. He didn''t know how many young children they sent this time. Anyway, part of the trunk was lost by ziyandi on the way. After entering Tianlu, a young adult level Tianjiao was promoted to the emperor and destroyed by himself, and then killed many strong people in his family.


    I don''t know how much is left now. Anyway, it is estimated that those people in the Zhuge family in Tianlu hate themselves from top to bottom?


    Hu lie said angrily: "Shortly after my brother''s death, the largest auction house in the heaven took several pills refined with tiger creatures as raw materials. The elders of our family went to negotiate, but they said it was a long time ago... And the tiger family in the heaven is not only us, but also some scattered small tribes and lone walkers. However, we all suspect that the pills are... Refined with my brother! Because only the Tianjiao blood of the tiger family, Only the refined pills can have the miraculous effect they say. Later, after our unremitting investigation, we finally found that the batch of pills should come from Zhuge family! Finally, we locked in a man, the Zhuge Lang who chased you before! "


    Hu lie''s eyes were a little red, and his voice was full of grief. He said in a deep voice, "I haven''t talked about this matter with anyone. I don''t want to say it because I''m too weak! If I''m strong enough, I''ll certainly overturn the whole Zhuge family! Killing one or two of them, how can I eliminate my hatred?"


    Chu Mo and Yue Qingcheng looked at each other with some sigh.


    No wonder Hu lie didn''t hesitate to eat the elixir refined by the blood essence of Zhenxian. It turned out that it was not just a matter of different races without guilt. But because Hu lie''s brother Hu Xiao was killed by Zhuge family!


    Now it is estimated that there is no evidence. As long as we find the evidence, we can 100% confirm that they did it.


    However, in the spiritual world, many times, evidence is not needed.


    Chu Mo patted Hu lie on the shoulder and said, "well, at the end of the road, are you going or not?"


    "Go!" Hu lie shouted, "I can''t continue to muddle along like this. I must cheer up. You''re right, practice itself is a process of coercion. Without coercion, where is the highest realm? How can I become a strong person without obsession?"


    "OK, let''s go!" Chu Mo smiled and swore with Hu lie.


    Yue Qingcheng is also very happy. More people, more strength, not to mention Hu lie has been taking care of him for a long time these days, just like a brother. Until today, she knew that Hu lie also had his own weak side.


    This not only didn''t make Yue Qingcheng look down on him, but also gave Hu lie a higher look.


    A person is really mature only when he understands responsibility and commitment.


    The three then set out on the road. On the way, Chu Mo asked Hu lie why he had a dispute with Qi Bo.


    Hu lie said with a wry smile, "before entering Tianlu, wasn''t Qi Bo hostile to you on the letter board? He even mocked long Qiushui."


    "I still don''t know why he aimed at me." Chu Mo smiled bitterly.


    Chu Mo didn''t know about the words of Qi Bo and Kong Hongyi against him on the letter board at first, because he was still in a state of enlightenment at that time. After waking up from the state of enlightenment, the path of heaven has been opened. I came all the way, but I didn''t have time to pay attention.


    But even if Chu Mo knew, he wouldn''t care too much. Looking at Hu lie, he said, "he won''t trouble you just for this reason?"


    Hu lie nodded: "it''s really... And it seems that it''s not just that I don''t like you. It seems that there are some other reasons."


    Yue Qingcheng said aside, "yes, brother Hu lie was in seclusion at that time, and I helped him protect the Dharma. If they didn''t disturb this, it is estimated that brother Hu lie has almost broken through to the realm of emperor."


    Chu Mo frowned, "do they want to take your fruit?"


    Hu lie rolled his eyes. "Do you think everyone is as terrible as you? I was disturbed by them before I got there. I was just a little affected. The impact was not too great. But if you didn''t come in time, I''m afraid we were really in danger."


    "Then it seems that I killed one of his followers, which is not wrong." Chu Mo murmured.


    "Of course, I didn''t kill wrong. That bastard named Leng Nan slapped me in the closed place!" Tiger fierce angry way.


    "Then I helped my brother out?" Chu Mo laughed.


    Hu lie nodded, "yes, so thank you, hahaha!"


    At this time, Yue Qingcheng said, "I don''t think Qi Bo is evil to that extent. At least he is willing to bear the blame for his followers. Why did he deliberately target the childe at that time?"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "this matter will always come to the bottom, just like the killer..."¡ª¡ª


    Those who have votes in their hands can vote. This is simple, and almost everyone has it. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1117

    Hu lie said in a deep voice, "although there is a killer organization in the heaven, the killer''s rule is that if you don''t hit it at one blow, you can escape thousands of miles away and won''t take the second shot. Therefore, this man has broken the killer''s rule, and he must be a killer, there is no doubt about it. Then there must be a problem in this. The order he got should be to kill you at any cost."


    Yue Qingcheng said, "the person who hates the childe so much should be the Zhuge family."


    Hu lie shook his head: "no, there is another unwritten rule for the big family in the heaven, that is, personal gratitude and resentment should be solved privately. Family enemies should be hunted by families. Big families like Zhuge family, no matter how much they hate their brothers, are unlikely to hire killers. Because this is tantamount to breaking the rules."


    Yue Qingcheng thought, "yes, they can hire killers to kill people. Naturally, others can hire killers to plot against their family''s children."


    "But apart from the Zhuge family, who else will have this motive?" Hu lie scratched his head and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and suddenly said, "do you remember throwing out a scarecrow substitute when the killer ran away?"


    "Remember, this should be a very powerful secret." Hu lie said.


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie: "when he was in the fairy world, there was a strong man who wanted to kill me. After his failure, his breath rose sharply, almost reaching the realm of Luo Jinxian, and almost holding up the whole void."


    Hu lie chimed in and exclaimed, "what do you want to do? Are you not afraid to bear the great cause and effect?"


    Chu Mo said, "I cut off my head with a knife."


    Even knowing that the fairy world is all right, Chu Mo is also well, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng still have a feeling of fear.


    Fairyland is not heaven. If it were really in that place, it would be a devastating disaster to have a big Luo Jinxian explode.


    However, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng all sensitively caught the key point.


    Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "scarecrow?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, scarecrow!"


    Hu lie mused, "there are certainly not many people who master this kind of secret skill. If you look back and inquire, you should be able to know the result."


    "First, send the scarecrow puppet to the fairy world to harm you, and then a killer will kill you on the fairy road in the heaven... This method is really fierce." Yueqingcheng said.


    Hu lie smiled: "I guess the real fierce... Is still ahead."


    Tiger strong words become prophecy.


    A few days later, the three met a roadblock.


    These people are strange, and Hu lie doesn''t know them, but they know Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo had recovered his true colors. He didn''t use polymorph.


    "Chu Mo, right? Known as the young adult Terminator? Hehe, fortunately, I''m not a young adult, so I believe you can''t end me." A young man in his thirties, with long hair and an uninhibited face, stood there, squinting at Chu mo. behind him, there were four old men and two bright eyed women.


    Chu Mo''s heart was slightly cold. He stretched out his hand to stop Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng who wanted to say something.


    Emperor!


    One of the four elders turned out to be the boss of the emperor!


    Emperor Yizhong sounds a little shabby. At least compared with those monks who have four, five or even higher emperors, Emperor Yizhong with one realm is indeed a little weak.


    But that''s relatively speaking, and it also needs to be compared with who!


    In the face of a high-level emperor, the emperor with a heavy realm naturally has only the right to kneel. But if you are a monk in the realm of true immortality... It is simply a god like existence!


    Not to mention today''s Chu Mo, for young adults at the peak of true immortals, at most, they can only be invincible. For a monk in the realm of immortals, this is already a great miracle! But if he were to be a monk in the realm of God, even if Chu Mo had an invincible heart and confidence, he would not feel that he could easily turn over an emperor!


    Not to mention, there is not only one emperor in front of us!


    The other three elders are all great monks in the peak realm of true immortals.


    Long haired youth, although he said he was not a young adult, his realm was the peak of true immortality, and he was also a blue blood Tianjiao. A young man of great power!


    Those two women, although not to the realm of true immortality, are all monks at the peak of immortality. At the same time, they also have green blood, which can also be called young geniuses.


    If such a combination is not a combination of young adults, no one will believe it.


    After Chu Mo woke up this time, he had recovered all his abilities in the past. Of course, these abilities, for today''s Chu Mo, are more... Auxiliary. Moreover, Chu Mo would not have relied too much on the ability of the sky god.


    The reason why even Qi Bo didn''t realize the existence of the killer before was that Chu Mo accurately positioned it, and then brewed a startling knife to inflict heavy damage on the killer, which was the reminder of the God of the sky!


    Now when I see these people, I don''t wait for Chu Mo to communicate with the sky god, where the sky god has directly reflected the information of these people into the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Therefore, Chu Mo directly stopped Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng.


    He looked at the young man in his thirties and said in a deep voice, "I don''t think we know each other?"


    "Of course, but it doesn''t matter. I wish I knew you. Hehe, a little garbage who should have died in the human world narrowly escaped his life. Unexpectedly, he struggled to climb to the heaven step by step. This opportunity, this luck... Tut tut." The young man with long hair said, "it''s really strong."


    Chu Mo''s eyes showed a cold color.


    At this moment, he can finally be certain that this group of people, ten have *... Is related to the blood demon ancestor!


    Because except for those closest to him, almost no one knows his experience in the human world. That disaster, Grandpa, Xu Erfu, Na Yi and others were all robbed!


    It was that disaster that made Chu Mo really start to mature. No longer easily tears, no longer easily confide in others. He began to camp step by step and began to really embark on the road of cultivation.


    The young man in front of him, referring to the human world, obviously meant something. Chu Mo looked at the long haired young man: "who is the blood demon ancestor?"


    The young man with long hair laughed and seemed very proud: "talking to smart people is the most helpless, but it is also very comfortable. You can think of the answer yourself without my prompting too much. But this time... You guessed wrong! I have nothing to do with the blood demon ancestor..."


    Chu Mo sneered and said, "are you afraid that I''ll be besieged by the sound stone when I turn back?"


    The young man sneered with disdain. But Chu Mo found that the two women with bright eyes and white teeth were obviously stiff, and their eyes seemed to have a look of disbelief.


    Chu Mo looked at the two women with a smile: "I''m afraid you don''t know that the young adults you follow are the minions of the old thing of the blood demon ancestor?"


    On this heavenly road, even if you mention taboos, you will also be sealed by the heavenly road. So far, there is no powerful person outside who can pierce the divine consciousness through the path of heaven and perceive this place. So Chu Mo cursed the blood demon ancestor, and he was merciless.


    One of the two women shouted loudly, "shut up! Don''t slander our adults!"


    Chu Mo hehe sneered: "return your adults... Didn''t he say it all? He''s not a young adult, he... Just a dog under the old dog seat of the blood demon!"


    "You want to die!" The young man with long hair was directly irritated and shot in an instant!


    A huge palm suddenly formed in the void, with a vast breath in it, like a heavy mountain, hitting Chu Mo hard! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1118

    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng were about to move, but Chu Mo shouted, "back!" With that, he pulled Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng back together.


    Both of them are the peak realm of true immortals. Naturally, they will not be slow in action. Together, the three retreated thousands of miles away in an instant.


    The young man with long hair sneered and chased all the way!


    The four old men over there followed his heels. They didn''t take action, but they followed all the time. They were protecting the long haired youth!


    "Help me stop this bastard!" Chu Mo simultaneously transmitted the sound to Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng.


    Without any hesitation, they shot directly at the big hand condensed from the void of the long haired youth.


    Boom!


    A loud noise broke the big hand!


    Directly broken into countless pieces!


    At this time, two of the four elders, the great friars at the peak of Zhenxian, one left and one right, rushed directly towards Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng.


    Another immortal peak old man and the emperor level old man still followed slowly, as if watching the excitement, but his energy was all focused on Chu Mo!


    Obviously, they came for Chu Mo today, and in any case, they would not let Chu Mo escape.


    Chu Mo''s eyes turned, and at the same time, he said to Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng, "you hold on for a while, and if you can''t hold it, run away. Don''t fight hard, I have a way!" With that, Chu Mo directly ran the phantom wind step, and the whole person directly ran away.


    It seems... As if he even ignored his friends and followers!


    The young man with long hair couldn''t help laughing: "it turns out that you are such a critical moment to throw away the garbage of your companions, and there is no psychological burden to kill you! You don''t want to run today!"


    With that, he chased Chu Mo all the way, and his words were full of banter and provocation, and he did his best to ridicule.


    Chu Mo didn''t make a sound, and buried his head far away, moving the phantom wind step to the extreme. It looks like running away.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Mo ran hundreds of thousands of miles in the void, and the young man was still hanging behind him. The two old men also followed at a leisurely pace.


    "No... this distance is not enough!"


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and continued to distance himself. At the same time, it began to run the "Bing Zi Jue" and "Liezi Jue" in the nine character mantra, and the vast heaven and earth essence rushed into Chu Mo''s body. The distance of space was distorted, making Chu Mo''s speed soar several times in an instant!


    "No, he really wants to run!" The two old men in the realm of emperor narrowed their eyes and said coldly, "I''ll kill him!"


    With that, the old man''s figure instantly disappeared in the void, and the next moment, he even appeared directly thousands of miles away!


    The power of the great magic power, which shrinks to an inch, displayed on the big men in the realm of emperor, is shocking.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the big man in the realm of emperor surpassed the long haired young man, leaving the two behind.


    Three hundred thousand miles, five hundred thousand miles, one million miles!


    Although a million miles away, for the great friars in this realm, it is just an instant, but it is enough for Chu Mo to irritate each other!


    The old man in the realm of emperor coldly shouted, "in front of the emperor, you, a weak person in the realm of immortals, also want to escape? It''s really naive!" With that, he directly poked out a big hand and grabbed it at Chu Mo: "come here!"


    Chu Mo returns with a knife!


    The fierce killing of heaven made the old man''s big hands slightly stagnant, but he still grabbed it fiercely.


    Obviously, fighting for injury, we should also completely control Chu Mo!


    The lion fought the rabbit with all his strength. The old man of the emperor''s realm obviously did not have any contempt.


    Seeing that big hand like an overwhelming mountain, it was about to oppress Chu Mo''s head!


    This is a great threat!


    The realm of emperor is close to the peak of power, and it also has strong law power.


    If this slap catches Chu Mo, no matter how powerful he is, he will be suppressed by Sheng Sheng!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly roared in his throat, and then waved the killing sky in his hand, cutting out a very mysterious knife!


    This is the seventh of the Youming eight sabres Shura!


    Chu Mo understands this knife, which is also a recent thing!


    This knife has even gone beyond the scope of magic and belongs to the real great skill!


    At first glance, this knife seems ordinary and nothing special, but in fact, the law power contained in this knife is far beyond the realm where Chu Mo is now!


    Poof!


    Chu Mo''s knife hissed out a light that was ten thousand feet long. The light was so sharp that it was unimaginable that it was directly cut on the falling mountain hand.


    Chu Mo felt the power in his body. With the cutting out of this knife, he was instantly evacuated more than half!


    His strength has been comparable to the top real immortal!


    But because of this move, it was more than half empty in an instant.


    This consumption is simply appalling.


    But the effect is surprisingly good!


    The long light directly cut away the overwhelming hand, and a lot of blood, like a river of blood, fell from the sky!


    This is the blood of the landlord!


    Chaos oven flew out directly!


    Began to pick up these blood crazily.


    Chu Mo also muttered, "although it''s not a strong emperor, it''s somehow higher than the real immortal blood essence, and it can barely make do with refining medicine!"


    "Ah!" The old emperor sent out an earthshaking roar, and the sharp pain from his palm also made him furious.


    It was unexpected that a mole ant in the celestial realm could use such an unpredictable knife to hurt him.


    "Little beast... I will kill you!" The old monk of the emperor roared.


    Chu Mo swished, jumped out of the distance, and then expanded his magic power to shrink into inches, desperately fleeing.


    The chaos oven over there has almost exposed all the blood, and also flew back with a swish, and began to hang on Chu Mo''s head.


    Samadhi zhenhuo also came out to join in the fun, burning under the chaotic oven, and the Dan stove was bubbling out, which was actually refining the blood of the monk of the emperor''s first level!


    "Wow... I''m so angry!" The emperor was almost mad. He had never seen such arrogant ants before. Not only hurt him, but also dared to refine his blood in front of him!


    This is simply unbearable!


    He forced a drop of his own emperor''s blood essence, directly refined it, burned it, and instantly increased the speed by three times!


    Almost at once, he drew closer to Chu Mo and roared, "little beast, don''t try to escape from Grandpa''s palm today!"


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, just ran away.


    The two soon flew thousands of miles away.


    Although the young man with long hair and the old friar at the peak of Zhenxian are still catching up, the distance... Is getting farther and farther.


    Even if the two are standing here now, it will take at least half a column of incense to catch up!


    Therefore, Chu Mo stopped directly and looked back at the old man with a ferocious look at the emperor''s level: "what grudge do I have with you? Do you pursue so hard?"


    "Go to hell and ask your grandpa!" The monk with a high level of emperor smiled grimly, and actually sacrificed a supreme magic weapon!


    This is simply shameless to the extreme!


    The realm of the great emperor and Lord is powerful. For a celestial being, he even sacrificed the supreme weapon!


    But the power of this supreme weapon in the hands of the emperor is extremely amazing!


    That is a golden Throwing Knife!


    Whoosh!


    The Throwing Knife pierced the void in an instant.


    Shoot directly at Chu Mo Dantian. What it locks... Is Chu Mo''s Taoist platform! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1119

    This is the rhythm that will destroy Chu Mosheng with one blow!


    Once hit, even if Chu Mo can survive, the whole person''s Taoism will be completely abolished!


    This degree of cruelty, if not for deep hatred, generally few people can do it.


    Hum!


    Chaos oven instantly blocked Chu Mo''s body, and put countless times in a moment!


    Like a huge city!


    At the same time, the sky god on Chu Mo''s body also burst into a bright light, covering Chu Mo''s whole body.


    At this time, Chu Mo threw something directly from the sky god''s mirror and severely smashed the old monk of the emperor''s realm: "old bastard, what do you think this is?"


    When!


    The golden Throwing Knife hit the chaos oven hard. There was an earth shaking bang.


    The chaos oven was directly hit and flew, hitting Chu Mo''s body, which also flew Chu Mo''s body.


    At this moment, even if there was a strong defense of the body of the ancestral realm, the divine mirror of the sky and the chaotic oven, Chu Mo still didn''t know how many bones were broken!


    The emperor urges the supreme weapon... It''s really terrible!


    It''s a real killer!


    Although the chaos oven and the sky god are all top-level artifacts, the realm of Chu Mo is too low! Even one ten thousandth of their real power can''t be exerted!


    Even if there is spirituality, the power that chaos oven and sky divine mirror can play on their own in battle... Is ultimately limited.


    After all, they are not fighting artifact like killing heaven.


    But at this time, even killing heaven is difficult to parry a supreme weapon controlled by the emperor.


    However, at this time, the old monk with a high level of the emperor suddenly showed a frightened expression on his face.


    He looked at the thing thrown out by Chu Mo and recognized it at a glance... It was a person!


    "What is this?"


    Before he could react, the "man" suddenly burst into a breath of surprise!


    That breath made the old monk of the emperor''s level not only shocked, but also trembled!


    He even has weak legs and can''t stand stably!


    What the fuck is this his mother? How can the breath of a high-level emperor burst out on him?


    The old monk in the emperor''s realm was confused and shocked. The man thrown out by Chu Mo suddenly shot two divine lights in his eyes, and then hit the old monk''s face with a fist.


    Chu Mo''s cold voice sounded from the figure: "old bastard... Go to hell!"


    All this is too sudden!


    The old monk offered the supreme weapon, which was already in his hands. He not only wanted to take Chu Mo''s life, but also wanted these top-level magic weapons on Chu Mo!


    That''s obviously not inferior to the supreme weapon!


    It has made him salivate for a long time.


    Who ever thought that such a great upheaval should have happened!


    Caught off guard and suppressed by the breath of this figure, the old monk couldn''t react. His eyes showed endless horror, and he watched the fist grow bigger and bigger in his pupils!


    Bang!


    "This is... Separation!"


    The old monk finally reacted and wanted to step back, but his previous moves had been old. Even the big man in the realm of emperor needs time to retreat at this moment.


    But this time... It''s too late!


    Bang!


    The punch of perfect separation hit the old monk hard in the face.


    A dull noise directly exploded the old monk''s head!


    It''s broken directly!


    In the void, there was an instant of sadness!


    It was the death of the emperor that affected the Tao of this heaven and earth, as if heaven and earth were mourning for him.


    Bang!


    The second punch hit the old monk''s Dantian.


    Daotai is broken, Yuanshen is broken!


    Facing a big man in the realm of emperor, Chu Mo didn''t leave any hands at all. What did he want to torture? Aren''t there two others behind?


    With two fists, Sheng Sheng directly killed a big man in the realm of emperor and Lord!


    The original master of Chu Mo, however, had been seriously injured, remained in the void, and almost lost his ability to move.


    The golden Throwing Knife suddenly lost its source of power. With a swish, it wanted to break through the air!


    The supreme weapon has a spirit, and it wants to escape.


    Killing heaven directly flew out of Chu Mo''s hand, instantly fixed the golden Throwing Knife, and simply and violently extracted the original power from there!


    Cultivating Chu Mo made people tremble.


    After killing the old monk, perfect split didn''t stop because time was limited. Chu Mo was unable to control this perfect body to maintain the emperor''s high-level realm for too long. At the same time, he also wanted to make a quick decision and didn''t want others to discover this secret.


    The young man with long hair and the old friar at the peak of the true fairy came after him. Seeing the war breaking out in the distant direction, they thought that the old friar in the realm of emperor couldn''t help but fight.


    The young man with long hair said to the old monk around him with some regret, "it seems that we didn''t get the first prize."


    The old monk smiled: "all the credit is from the little Lord. Who dares to fight?"


    The young man with long hair smiled and said, "don''t worry, I won''t compete with you for this credit. When the time comes, my grandfather will reward you and give you a lot of points!"


    The old Friar''s face was almost smiling, and he said flatteringly, "it''s good to follow the young master, like that fool Buqu, who failed twice in a row. Haha, the ancestor of his family can''t tell how angry he is!"


    "That kind of insect that only dares to Yin people in the dark can only survive in the dark in this life. If you provoke me, you can slap me to death!" The young man with long hair said with a smile.


    "Hahahaha..." the old monk and the young man with long hair couldn''t help laughing.


    But their smiles froze on their faces in an instant, because they suddenly saw a figure shrouded in light flying towards them at high speed.


    "No!" The old monk shouted.


    The young man with long hair was also stunned: "this is not our man!"


    They immediately wanted to escape!


    It is obvious that great changes have taken place. No matter who this person is, he is by no means their accomplice!


    Boom!


    A breath of the realm of emperor and Lord, mighty, suppressed millions of miles!


    Like a vast ocean, the long haired youth and old monks were directly suppressed and shivered, and even the heart of resistance could hardly be born.


    "High level emperor!"


    "How is this possible?"


    Their eyes showed horror and despair.


    The young man with long hair trembled and offered a magic instrument from his body, trying to urge the magic instrument and protect him to escape.


    Bang!


    A huge fist directly hit the magic weapon and flew it.


    Then the arm swung round and slapped hard at the face of the long haired youth.


    PA!


    With a loud bang, the long haired youth was directly knocked unconscious and fell down from the sky. He fell hard on the ground, smashing the ground directly into a huge pit, and the whole person fainted directly.


    The second yuan God of Chu Mo drove the perfect separation, rushed to the old monk at the peak of the true immortal, and his eyes shone cold divine light, staring at the old monk.


    "Don''t kill me..." the old monk begged for mercy with extreme fear.


    Bang!


    A huge fist directly exploded the old monk''s body.


    What Daotai, what Yuanshen... All went up in smoke in a moment.


    Then, Chu Mo drove the perfect separation, flew down, lifted up the long haired youth who had fainted, and flew back¡ª¡ª


    On the second day of July, the outbreak of the fifth watch continued.


    Ask for monthly tickets and recommend tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1120

    After returning to the original, Chu Mo''s original was close to coma, and he was seriously injured. Although the second yuan God had little to do with the original, it would eventually be consumed. The second primordial God quickly entered the main platform, and the perfect separation was taken back into the sky.


    Chu Mo took out several pills from his body, swallowed them, and then began to recover silently.


    He believed that with the strength of Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng, it was still no problem to hold the two old monks at the peak of the true immortal.


    As for the two female monks at the peak of immortals, Chu Mo didn''t think they would pose any threat at all. Not to mention those two women, it seems that they don''t know the real details of the long haired youth at all. When I heard the words of blood demon ancestor, I was afraid that my surprise had reached an unbearable level, so that it was written directly on my face.


    After about two incense sticks, Chu Mo''s broken bone has been connected, and the whole person has recovered a little. But the injury was still there. The supreme weapon was hit with all its strength by the emperor''s control. Even if it was blocked by the chaotic oven, Chu Mo was also injured.


    This injury will take at least some time to recover completely.


    Chu Mo glanced at the long haired young man who was still in a coma. He had just mastered the perfect separation and hit him hard enough. Although it didn''t kill him, it definitely damaged his spirit.


    The slap of the high-level emperor, with powerful law power on it, is not a simple slap.


    That slap, Chu Mo pulled out angrily.


    The reason why he didn''t kill the young man with long hair was that he wanted to know something.


    Although there was, Chu Mo shot, sealed the long haired youth, and then hit his Dantian with a punch. Although he was injured, Chu Mo''s punch still cracked the long haired youth''s zhensendao platform.


    The young man with long hair woke up in pain and gave a groan. His eyes were a little dull. Gradually he looked at Chu Mo in horror: "you... You... How can it be?"


    The young man with long hair said, looking left and right, trying to find his people.


    "Don''t look for it. Those two are dead." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Impossible! My old servant has just been promoted to the Emperor... You, how can you hurt him?" As the long haired youth said, he suddenly remembered the figure shrouded in light all over his body before he fainted. His mouth opened and closed, and he said inconceivably: "who was that person... Who was that person before? It was clearly a high-level emperor! No, no... the voice that came out of that person''s mouth was your voice! That... That is... Your separation? How can you... Have the separation of the emperor realm?"


    The young man with long hair was so scared that he couldn''t even speak clearly. He looked at Chu Mo with astonishment, and the shock in his eyes had reached an unprecedented level.


    The whole heaven... No, the whole practice world, almost everyone who knows Chu Mo knows that he has several powerful magic tools that may surpass the supreme weapon. At the same time, he knew that Chu Mo was physically strong and powerful. As for blood, it has been widely known a long time ago.


    But no one ever knew that there was a separate body in the realm of emperor and Lord beside Chu Mo!


    If the news gets out, I''m afraid it will scare everyone to death!


    This feeling is like you think you already know a person well and know that he is powerful, but one day you suddenly find that he is not a person at all! It''s God!


    That kind of horror will even scare people to death!


    Now the young man with long hair probably feels this way. He feels that he is about to be scared to death.


    A guy whose realm is rapidly upgraded to frightening, whose combat power is unparalleled, and who can match the peak of true immortals with the realm of immortals, unexpectedly has a separation of the realm of emperor and Lord... Is this fucking human?


    This is simply abnormal!


    It''s simply a demon!


    How can this exist in this world?


    Although the young man with long hair said that he was not a young adult, it was because he did not pay attention to those young adults at all!


    Because he knows that as long as he breaks through the realm of emperor one day, his room for improvement will far surpass those young adults!


    But now he finally realized that he was still a frog at the bottom of a well. His previous understanding of the whole spiritual world was simply pathetic and ridiculous!


    What is true genius?


    The real genius is that you never know his limit!


    You will never catch up with him!


    Young adults... Stop talking. It''s just a group of arrogant frogs at the bottom of the well. Compared with the demon in front of us, it''s just a group of little pitiful people.


    The young man with long hair finally understood everything. He was proud, but he was also very smart.


    So, after thinking about it, his face showed a desperate expression, looking at Chu Mo: "you kill me."


    "Tell me who you are, where you come from, who is behind you, and the relationship between you and the blood demon ancestor. Who is the killer and who is secretly targeting me." Chu Mo looked at the young man with long hair calmly: "tell me the truth, I''ll give you a good time."


    If you stay, you won''t stay.


    But for monks, there are thousands of ways to torture a person. Chu Mo doesn''t need to say anything at all. The long haired youth must understand it.


    The young man with long hair looked at Chu Mo, and there was not much fear in his eyes. He spit out two words indifferently: "don''t think!"


    Chu Mo also laughed, say: "OK, if you don''t say it, I''ll tell you one thing. You should know something about me? Hehe, you may even know a lot. Even you know that I was almost robbed in the human world. So, you should be very clear that I actually master many kinds of supreme skills. Well, although I''m injured now, it may be a little troublesome to use and consume a lot. But it doesn''t matter, I can afford to consume! I just need it One thing to remind you, once my supreme skill is used, I can''t stop. Its function is to torture the spirit. I believe you can imagine the degree of pain. At that time, even if you want to beg for mercy, it doesn''t make any sense. Of course, you can also choose not to believe it or continue to be tough. It doesn''t matter. I''ll prove it to you. "


    Chu Mo said, calmly looking at the long haired youth: "finally, do you say or not?"


    The long haired youth hesitated for a moment and said bitterly, "I have no choice, right?" As a smart man, he naturally can see whether Chu Mo is frightening him or explaining the facts.


    "No." Chu Mo replied.


    The young man with long hair sighed: "My name is Butong, and I come from an old family. That killer is my cousin. His name is butu, but there is almost no contact between me and butu. He has his ancestor and I have my ancestor. Although we are a family, we are not together. Originally, I am no different from other spiritual practitioners in the heaven. But since childhood, the family deliberately hides our existence. Even though we have years Light the strength of adults, but not any fame. I was once angry with my family about this. Why do I have the strength of young adults, but I''m not allowed to open it? Until I entered Tianlu, I didn''t know that I had a deep relationship with a demon who was once notorious in the heaven. Even, I can''t resist anything at all, because the depths of my soul have already been planted. If I resist, I will die miserably. "


    Bu Tong said and couldn''t help laughing: "thank Tianlu, I can scold that old beast wantonly here! It''s him... Who ruined my bright future!"¡ª¡ª


    Continuous outbreak, physical fatigue to a certain extent, relying on the will to support. But I really appreciate the support of my brothers and sisters. Today, I will break out for another day. I will not ask for votes, but only thank you for your support. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1121

    Chu Mo looked at Butong and said faintly, "in this case, you and the killer Buqu should be all chess pieces left by the blood demon ancestor on the side of the heaven? Your respective ancestors all know, but you people... Didn''t know, is that so?"


    Step with a nod: "From childhood, we can feel that we are somewhat different from the Tianjiao of other big families. Those Tianjiao people can become famous, can call in front of and behind, and can participate in all kinds of top-level parties. For example, Tiandao garden... I have never been to that place. I don''t even have a common card. We also asked the ancestors of the family, why can''t we show off? Do people want to live in this world Want to pursue longevity? In addition to pursuing longevity, don''t you want fame and wealth? "


    Bu Tong said with a lonely look in his eyes, say: "Every time I mentioned this topic, my grandfather would scold us, saying what fame and wealth do spiritual people want? At that time, I was a little ashamed and felt that I was too narrow-minded. I could only see fame and wealth in my eyes. I didn''t know until the end that my grandfather was also a liar. Don''t let us be too high-profile, because I was afraid of our identity being exposed! Because the blood demon ancestor was an evil heaven and was driven away by a group of powerful people. When I was with the blood demon elder Most of the families related to the ancestors were exterminated. There are only some residual forces left... Such as our Bu family. "


    Later, Butong explained to Chu Mo many forces related to the blood demon ancestor. After all, there are twenty or thirty families, big or small!


    "A hundred footed insects die without stiffness." Bu Tong murmured: "The blood demon ancestor has been pursuing the illusory supreme road. When he succeeds, it will be the day of the demon invasion. At that time, the whole heaven will be ruined. I don''t know what the ancestor thinks, and he is willing to help such a demon. However, all of these families, all of whom are the same in every generation, are sealed by the blood demon ancestor in the depths of their souls. Maybe... It''s for this reason."


    "Tell me about the blood demon ancestor, how much do you know about him?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Me? I don''t know much about him." Step with a soft sigh: "When I was young, I heard of him from outside. It seems that he was a man of that era more than 10000 years ago. He should have been an ordinary human monk. Later, he seemed to have obtained some kind of demon family skill and began to practice it. After his success, he became famous in the world of heaven. But after all, he practiced the demon family skill. It is said that later, his temperament changed greatly and became extremely cruel and bloodthirsty. In the end, he was united by countless leaders of the world of heaven to kill him. But finally He still ran away. "


    Bu Tong looked at Chu Mo: "in fact, the name of blood demon ancestor has always been a taboo topic in the heaven, and few people mention it. So I never thought that my fate would be with him."


    "So this time, did you get his order?" Chu Mo asked.


    Bu Tong shook his head: "It''s the ancestor of our family who got the order of the blood demon ancestor. This time... There should be many people who want to kill you. Those families, big and small, sent many children into the road of heaven this time. For us, it''s only a secondary thing to get the opportunity to improve our accomplishments on the road of heaven. Killing you... Is the first! Butong killing never takes action twice, but for you, doesn''t he break his own rules? As long as he doesn''t die, he will There must be a third and a fourth or even more! "


    "He won''t have a third chance to kill me." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Bu Tong took a deep look at Chu Mo: "it''s one thing to have it or not, and it''s another thing not to get out. Bu Tong is good at lurking. In fact, if I wasn''t restrained by you, I would do anything to you."


    "You are honest." Chu Mo said.


    "There''s no way. We also have a bad breath in our hearts." Bu Tong said, looking at Chu Mo and said, "kill me, if you don''t kill me, I can''t live. All of us who entered Tianlu this time were told that if the mission failed. The moment we walked out of Tianlu, we were dead."


    "OK." Chu Mo nodded and didn''t refuse. Kill with your steps.


    Then he left here and flew towards Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng. According to Bu Tong, the blood demon ancestor was determined to kill him on the road of heaven this time. Those monks controlled by him will never stop until they achieve their goals.


    Although Bu Tong didn''t say it, Chu Mo could also think that the consequences must be more than death, which would be very painful. Because as long as there is a glimmer of life, few people will die.


    Over there, Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie are still fighting with the two old monks in the peak realm of Zhenxian.


    Two young people and two old people must have many shortcomings in terms of combat experience. But the victory of the two is their vitality!


    The two old monks almost lost the hope of the emperor of the Jin Dynasty. Even if he can barely reach the rank, he will step into the realm of the emperor like the old monk who was killed by Chu mo before. It''s impossible to improve all at once.


    Therefore, the battle between the two sides was a close match, and there was no victory or defeat.


    The two old monks of the Bu family had hope in their hearts that as long as their people killed Chu Mo, they would be completely liberated!


    It has something to do with the blood demon ancestor. Two old monks have known it for many years. And they are very clear in their hearts, what is the price of betraying the blood demon ancestor.


    Death is for sure!


    But that kind of death is countless times more terrifying than being killed!


    They have seen with their own eyes how miserable some people who betrayed the blood demon ancestors died.


    Therefore, I would rather die in battle than betray!


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng trust Chu Mo very much, but they are also more or less worried, wondering where Chu Mo''s confidence comes from? Dare to fight three with one.


    The two old monks kept sneering.


    "That little beast has no way to live at all. If you two know each other, you can leave quickly. We don''t want to kill you!"


    "One against three, who does he think he is? One against one, he is not an opponent!"


    "Hehe, little girl, I''m afraid you don''t know? Among the three of us, there is a strong man in the realm of emperor! The man you follow will die without doubt. If you don''t change your family now and take refuge in our childe!"


    "That is, our childe is more than a hundred times stronger than the little garbage you follow?"


    Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie did not speak, and firmly remembered Chu Mo''s words: entangle these two people!


    They thoroughly implemented Chu Mo''s instructions to the extreme.


    At the same time, the battle with these two old monks also rapidly increased their experience in fighting the strong. At ordinary times, I don''t have such a good opportunity to fight with two experienced monks at the peak of Zhenxian.


    Although the two old monks attacked Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng with their mouths, their subordinates were merciless at all.


    The shot was fierce and fierce.


    The old friar who killed Zhan Yueqing said sarcastically, "our man is coming back, and he will come back to see you with your master''s head. Don''t lose your mind at that time, because in that case, I will feel a little boring to kill you!"


    Moon Qingcheng''s eyes were cold, and he suddenly looked behind the old monk, with a surprise on his face.


    The old friar sneered, "little girl, you are too young! This little trick is good for cheating?"


    In the distant sky, a figure flew at high speed, and at the same time, a cold hum was issued: "is it?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1122

    The old monk who fought with yueqingcheng had a fierce body, and his eyes showed an incredible color. ¡ñ¡Ð£¬


    At this time, yueqingcheng stabbed a sword, which was brilliant, but it was yueqingcheng who seized this fleeting opportunity to concentrate all his strength on this attack!


    The old monk was shocked and wanted to step back. A large number of law forces burst out along his body and wanted to integrate into the void.


    But it''s too late!


    This blow is a blow that will never return to the moon!


    If she fails, the door will open wide. At that time, the old monk could kill her with a single blow.


    But this is trust!


    When Yue Qingcheng saw Chu Mo coming back, he already knew that his side... Won!


    At that moment, her spirit soared, and she didn''t need to consider any consequences at all. She concentrated her whole body skills... On this sword!


    Therefore, the old monk can''t retreat.


    Poof!


    This sword directly stabbed the old monk''s chest and directly pierced the old monk''s body at the peak of the true immortal.


    Then, yueqingcheng''s wrist twisted


    "Ah!"


    The old monk directly uttered an earth shattering scream. The powerful immortal heart could not withstand such an attack and was directly crushed.


    At this moment, the old monk wanted to raise his hand to attack yueqingcheng and die together. But how could yueqingcheng give him such a chance? On the other hand, there was a cold and sharp sword in an instant. With a horizontal sweep, the old monk''s head flew up.


    The blood of true immortals rises directly into the sky.


    The bright red blood, sprinkled on the sky, is incomparably cold and gorgeous.


    "Brother!"


    The old monk who was fighting with Hu lie over there gave a sad cry and wanted to rush over and kill the moon.


    Hu lie shouted loudly and hit the old monk''s body with a hard punch.


    The old monk at the peak of the true immortal directly spewed a mouthful of blood, and his body staggered in the void. Tiger lie followed up and punched the old monk directly through the chest!


    At this time, Hu lie''s body was already scarred. Blood almost dyed half of the body red. The old monk he faced was even better than the other one.


    But anyway, the last person standing is he hulie!


    By the time Chu Mo flew here, two true immortal monks of the Bu family had been killed by two people.


    "Good job!" Chu Mo''s face showed surprise. He thought he needed his own help. I didn''t expect that these two people actually gave him a huge surprise.


    Although these two true immortal monks of Bu family were affected by his return, it was definitely a big victory for Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie to kill these two people! It can be said that the weak wins the strong.


    "Seeing you come back, their spirits are shocked, and they are greatly weakened." Hu lie grinned, but immediately he couldn''t help grinning. The injury on his body began to attack and he felt pain.


    Yueqingcheng also had several injuries on his body, but it was not very serious. It''s not her opponent''s pity for fragrance and jade, but the graceful body method of yueqingcheng, which is mainly ethereal and difficult to be hurt. Hu lie, on the other hand, opened up and closed up, and took the road of hard fighting. In this way of fighting, if it is not as good as the other side, it will definitely suffer more injuries.


    Chu Mo took out the healing elixir from his body and gave it to the two people. Before the two people asked questions, he took the initiative to say, "those three people are all dead."


    Hu lie took a breath and looked at Chu Mo incredulously, "how did you do it?"


    Yue Qingcheng also looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "listen to the man just now, among the three people who chased you, there is a monk in the realm of emperor?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "there is a monk with a high level of emperor, but it''s all solved. I''m also injured. It''s not light, and I need some time to recuperate."


    Hu lie twitched at the corners of his mouth, and his eyelids jumped straight. Looking at Chu Mo''s understated appearance, he felt it was incredible, and sighed, "with one enemy three, there is also an emperor, even a level... That''s also the emperor! You''re actually just injured, and you kill all the others without help. This combat power... It''s terrible."


    Yueqingcheng also felt incredible. If Chu Mo was a real fairy, it would be fine. The problem is that the realm of Chu Mo is still a fairy.


    This kind of record is simply against the sky. If it gets out, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    Hu lie didn''t ask Chu Mo how to do it again. Just asking that sentence was just a subconscious question. Everyone has his own secret, the secret of his brother... More.


    Today''s battle strengthened Hu lie''s determination to follow Chu Mo to the real end of the road to heaven and realize the Tao.


    As for yueqingcheng, she only felt lucky!


    Think of Zhao Dongming, a follower of long Qiushui, who was at the gate of Tiandao garden that day. He took out a gold card of Tiandao garden and proudly said on his face that he would bring anyone into Tiandao garden who would be his maid and serve him tea and water.


    The moon fell on the city, and even felt like an eternity.


    She was really moved at that time. It''s just to be a maid for a period of time. Although Zhao Dongming''s identity is not as high as long Qiushui''s, he is also an absolute favorite of heaven. It''s not disgraceful to be his maid. Who would have thought that Zhao Dongming was such a bad person. Taking the tiandaoyuan gold card out, in addition to showing off, was purely to tease people.


    Call three times'' I''m a bitch ''... Yueqingcheng really can''t open that mouth. Although she promised at that time, she couldn''t pass the pass in her heart anyway.


    Why so humiliating? Is it because your status is more noble than others? So you can humiliate others wantonly?


    At the critical moment, Chu Mo stood up, which not only saved her last dignity, but also gave her an unimaginable opportunity!


    The Enlightenment under the heaven tree made her successfully step into the realm of true immortals. The elixir of two true Immortals'' essence and blood made her successfully break through to the peak of true immortals!


    Out of this way, nine times out of ten, she will become a real empress!


    There are countless nuns in heaven, but the real female emperor... Is very rare!


    I''m afraid there won''t be a woman like the purple smoke lady in a thousand years.


    Now she has a chance to compare with the purple smoke lady emperor. Yue Qingcheng''s gratitude to Chu Mo has reached an unbearable level. She is not a particularly articulate person, and it is difficult to say too many words of gratitude on her mouth, but in her heart... She has already secretly vowed that she will follow the childe all her life. No matter how high her achievements are and how far she will go in the future. But in front of this man, she will always be his follower!


    Although all three of them were injured, they didn''t stay here, but they were on their way to heal.


    Because staying here is not necessarily safe.


    A few days later, the three people have walked a long distance on this road. How far is it? Even they can''t tell.


    Along the way, the three met some monks successively. Some of them kindly reminded the three not to go straight ahead. It is suggested that they detour, because someone is intercepting there and no other people are allowed to pass.


    "A quasi holy medicine was found on a mountain more than ten million miles ahead. Many young adults were there to confront, and their men directly blocked the road there. No one is allowed to go from that place." (to be continued.)


    aa2705221

 Chapter 1123

    Hu lie said with a shocked face, "quasi holy medicine? Did I hear it right? Unexpectedly, I found quasi holy medicine?"


    Yueqingcheng''s eyes were also full of disbelief: "a quasi holy medicine was born? Did you hear it wrong? Is there really such a magic medicine on the road of heaven?"


    Although the news of quasi holy medicine has been circulating on Tianlu, the problem is that Tianlu is opened every 3000 years. For countless years, Tianlu has been opened too many times! The monks'' footprints have covered almost every inch of the whole heaven road. In principle, even if there is a quasi holy medicine, it has long been discovered by others.


    And even if there is such a divine thing as quasi holy medicine, it will never appear in people''s sight.


    Moreover, there are powerful indigenous monks on this heavenly road. Among those monks, there are really strong ones!


    Another important point is that quasi holy medicine has surpassed the supreme medicine. Ordinary monks can''t get into it at all, let alone catch it! The breath of quasi holy medicine alone is enough to make people inaccessible!


    The key quasi holy medicine is full of spirituality, and this one will be found... It''s somewhat confusing.


    Chu Mo inquired of a monk, "brother, what is the name of the quasi holy medicine?"


    The young monk glanced up and down at Chu Mo and said, "I advise you not to pry too much. Real brothers, monks like us who have no great power and strong strength are not qualified to compete for that quasi holy medicine."


    Another monk beside said: "That quasi holy medicine, it is said to be called Feng junzi, lives in the eye of the wind. The wind is not an ordinary wind, and most emperors can''t get close to it! So brother, don''t make unrealistic ideas. It''s said that those young adults are preparing there. Under their hands, they have already blocked the road and forced to break in, which will cause great trouble. Without the strength of young adults, it''s better to go as far as possible."


    "Yes, recently, there have been several battles over there. Some slightly weaker Tianjiao have retreated and dare not approach." Another person said aside.


    Chu Mo smiled and hugged, "OK, thank you for your kind reminder."


    With that, Chu Mo greeted Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng and walked in that direction.


    The people behind him couldn''t help sighing: "Hey, another person who didn''t listen to advice!"


    At this time, one of them suddenly seemed to react and exclaimed, "that young monk... He, he seems to be... Chu Mo?"


    "Eh? When you say that, I remember. It''s so similar!"


    "That woman... Yes, yes, yes, I remember. She is yueqingcheng! She changed her clothes today and didn''t wear a white skirt. She is the woman who won Chu Mo''s favor at the gate of Tiandao garden and was brought into Tiandao garden!"


    "That bearded young man... Should be the tiger minority leader tiger lie!"


    "I didn''t expect it was them..." the two monks, who had just spoken to Chu Mo, all looked shocked, and then regretted. If I had known, I would have been close to Chu mo. Maybe, I can still follow him!


    If you can''t be a follower, you can also be a follower!


    Today''s Chu Mo is no longer the boy who was famous in the magic world in the past. After flying to heaven, several battles have proved his strength. Although it may not be as good as those young adults, at most, it is only a line away.


    If you can follow such a person, the benefits must be considerable.


    Without mentioning the complex thoughts of these monks, Chu Mo, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng rushed straight in that direction.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng didn''t even ask Chu Mo what he wanted to do. Quasi holy medicine. This kind of divine thing makes people moved. Who doesn''t want to see it? Even if you can''t get it, it''s an eye opener to see it. In fact, the two people never thought about getting this quasi holy medicine.


    Even if Chu Mo''s strength surpasses all young adults, even if he successfully ascends to the field of high emperors, he still cannot have any chance in the face of quasi holy medicine.


    Those young adults are also a little too taken for granted! Even if they carry the supreme weapon, they cannot succeed.


    Especially if the quasi holy medicine wants to escape, no one in the world can stop it except the top supreme.


    However, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng can also understand the minds of young adults. In the face of such legendary gods, they should try it anyway. Even they themselves did not feel that way.


    For Chu Mo, this quasi holy medicine is something he is determined to get!


    There is already a quasi holy medicine golden ginseng on his body. If he gets the wind gentleman again, he will get together two plants. As long as he gets the supreme medicine black laver and sorrowful flower again, he can successfully refine the pill needed by Shiniang Xiaodie and realize her long cherished wish.


    This matter is also a first-class event for Chu mo.


    Master''s kindness to him is as heavy as a mountain and his love is as deep as a sea. As an apprentice, I can''t repay him too much.


    If Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng knew Chu Mo''s mind, it was estimated that it would not be so easy as now.


    A friar in paradise killed the real fairy and beheaded the emperor, and did one thing after another against the sky, but he was actually delusional to seize the quasi holy medicine... That was not to fight against the sky, but to die! It is simply wishful thinking!


    If they knew Chu Mo''s mind, they would certainly dissuade him.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know, and Chu Mo won''t say it.


    Tianlu, at the foot of an unknown mountain, gathered many monks, silently looking up at the mountain in front of them.


    This mountain seems not high for monks, about ten thousand feet. For ordinary people, it is like a Tianshan Mountain, which cannot be climbed at all.


    The mountain is steep on all sides, and it is covered with snow all year round. From more than a thousand feet, white clouds surround it.


    The higher you go, the stronger the wind. At 5000 feet, it is not only difficult to breathe, but also the wind is unbearable even for ordinary celestial friars!


    It is not an ordinary wind, but a wind with the power of law.


    The cold wind is like a knife. The wind here is more terrible than a knife.


    If you go up again, the wind will be more violent, and the monks in the realm of true immortals can climb up to 8000 feet at most, so it is difficult to continue.


    If you want to climb to the top, you are basically unlikely to succeed without the realm of emperor.


    And that quasi holy medicine gentleman is in the eyes of the wind on the top of this mountain!


    Some people also want to enter from the foot of the mountain by the method of earth Dun, but the magic of this mountain is that the interior of the whole mountain is almost completely solid. It''s a kind of heavy stone that can''t be destroyed by even a heavy blow from the real immortal!


    A monk took great effort to cut a stone from there. It was palm sized and weighed more than 10000 Jin!


    In other words, even if the emperor, who can break the stars, comes, a heavy blow may not be able to completely break the mountain.


    Moreover, the mountain is protected by various laws of the road. If someone attacks the mountain, nine times out of ten they will be backfired.


    Therefore, all the monks at the foot of the mountain are not acting rashly, and are seriously thinking about the feasible way to get the wind gentleman.


    Long Qiushui was the first to find Feng Junzi. Although long Qiushui, a self proclaimed cultivator, was defeated by Chu Mo in the Tiandao garden, it can''t be said that long Qiushui is a incompetent person. In fact, long Qiushui has mastered a wealth of knowledge since he was very young.


    Some of these knowledge may not be easily used on weekdays, but it often plays a magical role in the face of various complex situations.


    This time, the same is true. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1124

    Long Qiushui judged that there was a wind eye on the top of the mountain according to the gas field here, and then deduced that there was probably top-level medicinal materials in the wind eye according to the singularity of the mountain. Finally, combining all the clues, we finally came to an amazing news. The medicine on this nameless mountain top should be a legendary quasi holy medicine, nine times out of ten... It is the wind gentleman!


    Because only the wind gentleman this plant, will like to live in the eye of the wind. I''m afraid that other medicinal materials would have been torn apart by the terrible wind. How dare you get close?


    Having determined that there is a gentleman in this place, long Qiushui has both joy and sorrow.


    Fortunately, Feng junzi, a quasi holy medicine, is not so irritable although he is in the worst environment. It can fix which eye it lives in! The eye of the wind, like the magma in the depths of the earth, is the most irritable environment in nature.


    The wind gentleman, who can hold the eye of the wind, is peaceful in nature, because it is spiritual and usually docile.


    Therefore, as long as we can get close to it, we will be half successful!


    The remaining half is how to gain the trust of this quasi holy medicine.


    This is the most important step.


    Quasi holy drugs are extremely spiritual, and it is very difficult to move them. For long Qiushui, it''s not difficult to reach the top of the mountain. Even if he doesn''t step into the realm of the emperor, he also has a way to go up.


    But the problem now is that if he can go up, others can naturally do the same!


    It is more difficult to monopolize this wind gentleman than to defeat Chu Mo in the self proclaimed realm.


    Thinking of this, long Qiushui felt a strong hatred in his heart!


    Chu Mo!


    It''s all that bastard''s fault!


    If it wasn''t for his previous battle with himself, how could so many people pay attention to him?


    So that he just found the existence of Feng junzi, and a group of young adults over there all appeared beside him strangely!


    It is clear that someone has been secretly watching him!


    Why pay attention?


    Don''t you want to know if he will kill Chu Mo on the road of heaven? I want to see how he finds the failed field of Tiandao garden.


    Long Qiushui really didn''t expect that so many people would secretly pay attention to him.


    But now that things have come to this point, he can only knock out his teeth and swallow blood, silently accepting this fact.


    Huang Wushuang stood aside, quietly looking at the five peaks in front of her in a daze, and she didn''t know what to think in her heart.


    Long Qiushui also hates Huang Wushuang, but now he has to lower his head and choose a Huang Wushuang to cooperate. Because without Huang Wushuang, he could not seize the quasi holy medicine in the eyes of these young adults alone.


    "Chu mo... I, long Qiushui, will tear you to pieces sooner or later! Don''t let me meet you!" In longqiushui''s eyes, there was a cold light shining, and his heart was filled with hatred.


    The young adults over there are Lu Hongxue, Xuaner, Xuanxuan and the peacock... Kong Hongyi!


    In addition, there are a few monks who have not made much public appearances, whose reputation is not obvious, but whose strength is not inferior to that of young adults. Standing there silently, I was also observing the nameless peak.


    Lu Hongxue chuckled, "I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of opportunity on the road of heaven. Hehe, the wind gentleman... The legendary quasi holy medicine, if you can get it, will live at least one more life. With the realm of emperor, living for one more life can also be called a great opportunity. At least there will be many more opportunities to impact the supreme realm. No one doesn''t want to get this kind of divine thing!"


    Xuan''er nodded: "indeed, if you can get this magic medicine, you can not only live longer, but also remain young forever."


    Xuanxuan stared with a cute expression: "people want it!"


    At this time, a very handsome young man over there chuckled, "Miss Xuanxuan, why don''t we join hands? If we can get the wind gentleman, we can share it. Anyway, this divine medicine is enough for many people to share."


    Xuanxuan glanced at Kong Hongyi and said, "peacocks are always proud. Will they cooperate with others?"


    Konghongyi''s face did not change, and he said faintly, "what does Miss Xuanxuan think?"


    Xuanxuan smiled: "people should listen to her sister for such things."


    Kong Hongyi turned his eyes to xuan''er, and xuan''er smiled, "sorry, I''ve made an alliance with Lu Hongxue."


    Lu Hongxue on the side smiled at Kong Hongyi with an elegant face.


    Kong Hongyi rolled his eyes and couldn''t help muttering, "what''s the meaning of forming an alliance with such counsellors?"


    Lu Hongxue just smiled faintly, but didn''t say much. But not far away, but came a very beautiful voice: "say others counselled, are you very good?"


    With this sound, a beautiful figure came from afar gracefully and calmly.


    Konghongyi and others'' faces suddenly changed slightly, and the road ahead has been blocked by their respective followers. Although the atmosphere here is a little tense, in fact, those who block the road have quite a tacit understanding!


    The reason is very simple. No matter who gets this quasi holy medicine in the end, it can only be controlled by these young adults at the foot of nameless mountain. If you don''t block the road and anyone can come in, in case someone unknown picks up the wind gentleman. I''m afraid all young adults will spit blood.


    In this case, you can also cross the defense. I''m afraid everyone who comes here is not simple!


    Especially the one who came here made some people present frown.


    Including long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang in the distance, they were also a little stunned. Huang Wushuang couldn''t help muttering, "why is this crazy woman here?"


    Long Qiushui''s eyes on one side showed a deep color of fear.


    Kong Hongyi squinted at the gorgeous woman coming, frowned and said, "water depends..."


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan are definitely top beauties in terms of beauty, but their beauty is beautiful, but they are slightly green, and their aura is much worse. But on Shui Yiyi''s body, there is a flavor that only mature women have. Every move and gesture brings a natural charm.


    However, it would be a big mistake to think that Shui Yiyi is an open woman. In fact, this stunning beauty known as the first beauty in the world of heaven is an iceberg to the letter!


    But also a real little devil! With such a high reputation, few people dare to provoke.


    Although she is always smiling, there is no smile in her eyes. Behind her charm, there is a apathy thousands of miles away from the giant.


    It was such an impenetrable girl, who had openly expressed her love for Chu Mo on the letter board before.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t respond, Shui Yiyi''s action still shocked countless people.


    Lu Hongxue saw water Yiyi, and his face was still that faint gentle smile: "Yiyi is coming?"


    The water family and the Lu family are family friends. They have known each other since childhood. The elders of the two families once hoped that they could be together. However, there is more friendship between the two people, and there is no such feeling between them. Later, I gave up.


    But this did not affect the friendship between the two people. Kong Hongyi not only openly wanted to teach Chu Mo a lesson on the letter board, but also just laughed at Lu Hongxue. Shui Yiyi naturally dislikes him.


    Shui Yiyi nodded to Lu Hongxue with a smile on her stunning face, and then smiled at Xuaner and Xuanxuan: "Hello, two beauties."


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan''s actions were very interesting. Qi Qi bowed to water: "I''ve seen my aunt."¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    Thank you again for your support!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1125

    Shui Yiyi frowned and said slightly, "how many times have I told you to call my sister?"


    Xuan''er smiled, "the number of rites must not be abolished."


    Xuanxuan pouted: "actually, people want to call her sister."


    Shui Yiyi said happily, "Xuanxuan is still good!"


    Xuanxuan immediately said happily, "when we see Prince Chu, are we going to call him uncle?"


    Shui Yiyi''s face was slightly red and he rolled his eyes.


    Xuaner patted Xuanxuan''s head gently: "don''t talk nonsense."


    "There is no nonsense... It''s very serious." Xuanxuan touched her head with some dissatisfaction: "don''t always pat others on the head!"


    Shui Yiyi smiled and didn''t go on with this question. In fact, no one knows what Shui Yiyi thought before, and unexpectedly publicly expressed his love for Chu Mo on the letter board.


    Then, Shui Yiyi turned his eyes to Kong Hongyi. On his charming face, his smile rarely converged: "I heard you want to challenge Chu Mo?"


    "Challenge?" Although Kong Hongyi was deeply afraid of Shui Yiyi, he couldn''t help but feel a strong anger after hearing the word "challenge": "I just said to meet him for a while. Did you say to challenge him? Challenge... He deserves me to challenge? It''s really funny!"


    Kong Hongyi said, looking at Shui Yiyi''s peerless face, and then said, "what''s the relationship between Chu Mo and you? What position do you have to defend him?"


    Shui Yiyi said faintly, "he is the future husband I chose. Why do you say I protect him?"


    Although there are not many people here, Shui Yiyi''s words left everyone stunned.


    Lu Hongxue couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "Yiyi, don''t joke."


    Shui Yiyi looked serious: "I''m not kidding!" He said, looking at Kong Hongyi: "listen, little peacock, I''m not threatening you. If you see Chu Mo, he has been promoted to the realm of true immortality, you can fight him whatever you want, as long as you still have the courage at that time."


    Kong Hongyi sneered, "what if he doesn''t arrive at Zhenxian?"


    "If you dare to bully him, I''ll pull out all your hair." Shui Yiyi said faintly, "I''ve heard that the roasted wings of peacocks are delicious. I''ve always wanted to try them."


    "You..." Kong Hongyi''s face showed anger: "water Yiyi... Don''t go too far!"


    "I''ve always been so excessive." Shui Yiyi said, and then turned his eyes to long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang over there, with a strange smile on his face: "little dragon, little Huang Huang... You two are actually stirred together?"


    Disturb your sister! Who wants to be with him? Long Qiushui sees Shui Yiyi with a gloomy expression. Every time she sees her, she must have no good words.


    Huang Wushuang also looked helpless. She said that every time she saw this woman, it was nothing good. Compared with the little devil hidden behind the woman''s peerless face, the title "Little Dragon" and "little Huang Huang" was really nothing.


    Huang Wushuang said, "there''s no way. Always find a trustworthy person to cooperate."


    "Can he be trusted?" Water Yiyi pie mouth.


    Long Qiushui''s face was angry, and his heart said, what''s your expression? Why can''t I believe it? But thinking about it, he really didn''t dare to blow his hair into the water.


    In those days, a group of top-ranking young Tianjiao, surrounded by the newly launched water, wanted to win the hearts of beauties and all kinds of flattery.


    But that charming peerless beauty was like a beautiful demon, calculating too many people when talking and laughing.


    Once a young adult who wanted to be unfaithful to her was tortured. He asked someone to go to a famous Inn in the world of heaven and asked someone to strip off and wash it. As a result, he went to sevenoreight young Tianjiao who were also cheated there by water Yiyi. Shui Yiyi pinches the time extremely accurately. She told those people before that she doesn''t like people who are not punctual.


    As a result, these people are next to each other, but they can''t see each other at all.


    One after another rushed to the hotel room.


    As a result, it was a huge farce anyway.


    There were also several battles at that time, because those people thought that the other party had hidden water Yiyi. At that time, the water Yiyi was just a great Luo Jinxian.


    After that, the young adult not only lost his reputation, but also almost lost his interest in women!


    The family behind the young man was very angry about this, but after knowing Shui Yiyi''s identity, he chose to be silent.


    Other young Tianjiao are also similar, and they dare not go out for a long time.


    So that almost the whole circle of young adults in heaven, talking about water, Yiyi turns pale.


    Since then, the name of Shui Yiyi has been linked with little demons and crazy women, leaving a great psychological shadow on many young Tianjiao in the heaven.


    Like long Qiushui, he was also punished miserably in those years.


    But after that, Shui Yiyi''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, almost the same day by day. It''s incredibly powerful. One on one, few of the young adults are her rivals. So many people can only grind their teeth to this name, but there is nothing they can do.


    Huang matchless thought of those past years, smiled bitterly and shook his head, looking at Shui Yiyi: "it''s always better than others."


    Long Qiushui said unhappily, "Shui Yiyi, you''d better stay away from us. We don''t want to provoke you, and don''t provoke us!"


    Shui Yiyi smiled: "you know, Bruce Lee, I like to see you look so angry and helpless to me."


    "You..." long Qiushui glared at Shui Yiyi, and his face turned red.


    "What? Want to fight?" Shui Yiyi''s eyes suddenly showed excitement: "how about my self proclaimed cultivation to the middle stage of Zhenxian?"


    Long Qiushui was almost trembling with anger. The battle between self proclaimed cultivation and Chu Mo was the biggest disgrace for him. If another person dares to speak like this in front of him, he may directly fight with the other party.


    Only this woman, only this woman, let him have no confidence at all.


    In terms of family background, the water family is no inferior to the dragon family.


    The water family behind Shui Yiyi is a mysterious ancient family. There are not many children walking in the world, but each one is amazing and can be called a strong generation.


    In terms of scheming, it is estimated that ten long Qiushui are not a water dependent opponent.


    When Shui Yiyi just made her debut, countless people were confused by Shui Yiyi''s peerless face and suffered a lot from that cute smiling girl.


    In terms of combat power, Shui Yiyi is now even stronger and a little abnormal.


    It''s like a completely insoluble existence. Everything long Qiushui is proud of is half short in front of Shui Yiyi.


    Huang Wushuang said aside, "don''t mess around at this time? Don''t you want to get that wind gentleman?"


    Water Yiyi''s eyes turned and said with a smile, "I think, why don''t I think? I think very much. However, I won''t make an alliance like you, unless Chu Mo is here."


    "...." Huang Wushuang suddenly looked speechless.


    Long Qiushui blacked his face and didn''t want to say a word.


    At this time, from a distance, a woman in black came again, wearing a veil, but her posture was enchanting. When she raised her arms and legs, she had a strong aura, emitting an unparalleled momentum!


    This momentum is quite amazing, even faintly... There is a feeling of overwhelming the whole audience.


    "Who is this man?" All the people present had such an idea in their hearts.


    They even felt a little ridiculous, because this woman in black seemed to be an emperor!


    What is important is that the incomparable aura of the woman in black is completely beyond the release of a low-level emperor.


    This is a little too amazing!


    Get the chance to ascend to the realm of high-level emperor on the road of heaven, and have not yet reached the "end" of your own road?


    Like the previous demon king and Xiaodie, they were promoted to the high-level emperor after obtaining unimaginable opportunities. Then they quickly came to their respective "end of the Heaven Road" and were transmitted out of the heaven road.


    But why can this woman in black stay here?


    If the woman in black is an old monk, it is not surprising that this situation occurs, because those old monks get the opportunity here to reluctantly ascend to the dual realm of emperor and Lord, and will not be excluded by Tianlu at the first time.


    But as long as you exceed the triple realm of emperor and Lord, after the breakthrough, if there is no room to continue to rise, you will soon come to the end of your own heaven Road, and then be transmitted.


    Is there any secret of this woman in black? Or is it that she has obviously been promoted to the realm of high-level emperor, but she still hasn''t come to the end of her way?


    If so, it would be terrible.


    "Who the hell is she?" Even Shui Yiyi is a little confused at the moment.


    Lu Hongxue, Xuaner and Xuanxuan looked at each other, and they all saw a shock in each other''s eyes.


    They''ve seen this woman!


    At the gate of Tiandao garden!


    But at that time, although her aura was strong, she didn''t feel that she was an emperor?


    This person is too mysterious. Who is she?


    Everyone was lost in thought.


    A high-level emperor suddenly appeared in a group of young adults in the realm of true immortals... It was like a tiger suddenly appeared in a pack of wolves!


    They even couldn''t breathe under the pressure.


    After the woman in black came here, she didn''t look at others at all, and walked directly to the unknown peak.


    She wants to go straight up the mountain!


    Long Qiushui over there suddenly felt a little anxious. Looking at the woman in black, he shouted, "wait!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1126

    The woman in black paused slightly, didn''t look back, and didn''t speak, but her aura obviously became stronger. And they all pressed towards long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang.


    Like huge waves, overwhelming!


    Hiss!


    They couldn''t help but take a breath, and their eyes all showed a look of horror.


    This aura is simply too strong!


    The pressure made their legs weak, and they almost had an impulse to kneel down.


    "You... What are you going to do?" Long Qiushui bit his teeth and tried to stand there steadily, asking aloud.


    The woman in black didn''t answer and walked on. Don''t pay attention to long Qiushui at all, and don''t pay attention to him at all.


    Long Qiushui was furious in his heart and was despised one after another, and they were all women. It made his heart churn unceasingly, and even had an impulse to retreat and attack the emperor, but finally he calmed down. He has not found his own chance. When the opportunity comes, the breakthrough will come naturally.


    On this road, it doesn''t make much sense to insist.


    Because their goals are not only to step into the realm of emperor, but also to go higher.


    Long Qiushui glanced at Huang Wushuang.


    Huang Wushuang whispered, "let''s go up too!"


    Kong Hongyi thought over there, and followed the woman in black and walked up the mountain.


    It''s one thing whether you can get it or not, but you can''t just watch others go up and be indifferent.


    Lu Hongxue greeted Xuaner and Xuanxuan, and then looked at Shui Yiyi: "together?"


    Shui Yiyi shook his head. "Go first. I''ll wait here."


    Lu Hongxue''s forehead burst out several black lines, looking at water Yiyi: "do you really want to wait for Chu Mo?"


    "Yes!" Shui Yiyi had a natural expression on his face: "others are not worth waiting for! Hee hee... You go up quickly."


    Lu Hongxue shook her head, then took Xuaner and Xuanxuan''s two women and walked towards the nameless peak.


    There were also fiveorsix young monks who kept silent from beginning to end. They didn''t move and stood there quietly, as if waiting for something.


    At first, Shui Yiyi didn''t care much about those people, but when he saw that others had gone up the mountain, those people didn''t move. With a slight tip of their eyebrows, he asked one of them, "why don''t you go up the mountain?"


    The man smiled darkly: "didn''t lord Shui also go up?"


    Shui Yiyi frowned slightly, as if she felt something wrong.


    At this time, the others looked at each other and slowly surrounded shuiyiyi.


    Shui Yiyi stood there motionless, and his voice became indifferent: "are you waiting for Chu Mo here?"


    These young monks couldn''t help looking at each other, and their eyes all showed some unbelievable surprise.


    "Tut tut... Lord Shui is so smart. In the past, I only heard people say that I have never seen Lord Shui''s demeanor. Today, when I see him, I find that meeting him is more famous!" Headed by a young monk, wearing an ordinary gray Taoist robe, his head casually tied in a bun. With a sword on his back, he looks beautiful and handsome.


    In fact, there are few ugly people in the spiritual world. Because every time they break through the big realm, they have a chance to change their appearance. Of course, there are also many people who refuse to give up the appearance left by their parents and will not change their appearance through realm improvement.


    If you meet this kind of little Taoist in other places, you can at most praise him in your heart. He looks good. There is almost no other feeling.


    Shui Yiyi judged the origin of these people in his heart, and soon came to a conclusion: these people are very ordinary!


    Yes, it''s ordinary!


    Handsome and average looking, they are all ordinary. It hardly gives people any sense of danger. All belong to the type that is thrown in the crowd and will not attract others'' attention.


    But if they can stand here, they can explain too many problems!


    Without strength, how can we break through the defense line composed of followers and family members around those young adults? That line of defense... If you are a little lonely young adults, I''m afraid you may not be able to break through.


    So Shui Yiyi didn''t despise these people because they looked ordinary. The reason why she stayed just now, on the one hand, she really wanted to see if Chu Mo would come here, but on the other hand... It was because she noticed that these people had problems!


    When she didn''t want to do anything, a group of stabbers suddenly appeared behind her.


    Let Shui Yiyi more or less unexpected is that these people unexpectedly surrounded so openly. It seemed that she wanted to control her.


    "If you want to seduce me, your performance can''t attract my favor." Shui Yiyi instantly secretly activated seven or eight supreme weapons on his body, but his face was a harmless expression, looking at these people cute.


    "Since Lord Shui has a heart, how dare we win love?" The head of the little Taoist said with a smile, and suddenly made a move!


    If you don''t do it, it''s already done. Once you do it... It''s thunderous!


    A wild immortal breath burst out, and the momentum of the whole person was like a sharp sword, becoming extremely sharp!


    At the moment when he shot, the other people also shot at the same time, and the attack was extremely fierce. They didn''t hold their hands at all because Shui Yiyi was a stunning beauty.


    This is to kill!


    At the moment of their action, Shui Yiyi directly sacrificed the sevenoreight supreme weapons.


    The supreme instrument roared, emitting the sound of rumbling Avenue, and burst into dazzling brilliance. They were punctured on the spot.


    The attack of these people was sudden and fierce, which caught people off guard; Isn''t shuiyiyi''s attack treacherous and treacherous, which is impossible to prevent? No one has ever thought that there would be sevenoreight supreme weapons on a young Tianjiao. Moreover, Shui Yiyi manipulates every supreme device like an arm and a finger, and can exert the greatest power of these supreme devices in her realm!


    "This his mother is really a witch!" The Taoist priest in the first place was stunned on the spot, watching two companions being directly killed on the spot, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t help but let out a sad and angry roar, and also sacrificed a supreme weapon. His hand was more fierce, and he wanted to get water and depend on his life.


    There were five people in this group. After two were killed by Shui Yiyi, there were three left, and all of them were carrying supreme magic weapons.


    At the foot of nameless mountain, an amazing war broke out in an instant.


    Those who had reached the hillside all heard the movement below, and Lu Hongxue hesitated to turn back.


    Xuanxuan smiled and said, "don''t worry, there are many treasures on my aunt. It''s impossible for those people to hurt her!"


    Xuan''er hesitated and said, "why don''t we go down and have a look?"


    At this time, long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang over there have climbed to a high position. As for the woman in black, she had disappeared from their sight. Here, the wind with the power of law has been very terrible, and the three had to sacrifice the emperor''s magic tools to resist. If you give up here, it is almost equivalent to giving up the fight for the wind gentleman.


    Lu Hongxue''s heart was also very contradictory. In the end, he said, "if we can get Feng junzi, we will share her!"


    Xuanxuan nodded and said, "I agree!"


    Xuaner thought for a while and said, "well, with my aunt''s ability, it really shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Long Qiushui over there glanced at Huang Wushuang: "there is a fight at the foot of the mountain."


    Huang Wushuang nodded, "I know. I guessed it just now."


    "Huh?" Long Qiushui is a little strange.


    Huang Wushuang said, "those people, if I guess right, should be a group of killers!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1127

    Long Qiushui was somewhat surprised: "killer? Are you kidding?"


    Huang matchless glanced at long Qiushui coldly: "I didn''t think you were so stupid before."


    Long Qiushui suddenly blackened his face: "say it if you can!"


    Huang Wushuang said, "can''t you see that the strength of those people is not much worse than us?"


    "I can see!" Long Qiushui said with a gloomy face.


    "Since it is similar to our strength, have you met any of them? Even one face-to-face. Have you met before?" Huang Wushuang sighed and looked at long Qiushui: "with cultivation, there is no doubt about your talent, but when it comes to being careful... You are too far away."


    Long Qiushui looked at Huang Wushuang and said, "you mean, these people deliberately don''t show their true faces in order to facilitate their actions? But what hatred can they have with Shui Yiyi? There are few people in the world who dare to trouble Shui Yiyi."


    Yes, even these young adults don''t dare to trouble shuiyiyi, let alone others.


    And using killers is a big taboo in the spiritual world.


    This is no joke. Once those ancient families are angered, two high-level emperors will make the whole killer organization unbearable.


    Huang unparalleled youyou said, "who says they are looking for water Yiyi trouble?"


    Long Qiushui looked at Huang Wushuang with a stunned face: "didn''t you say that? And now there has been a fight." Long Qiushui was not so stupid after all. When he said this, he suddenly widened his eyes: "those people came for Chu Mo? Because they heard Shui Yiyi''s words, they also directly regarded Shui Yiyi as an enemy?"


    Huang Wushuang nodded, "you are a little clever at last."


    Long Qiushui rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "if this is true, Shui Yiyi is really unlucky. Hahahahahaha, she only expressed her attitude and was regarded as an enemy."


    Huang Wushuang had no smile on her face, and said faintly, "this killer organization is a little strange."


    "What''s strange? If you want to blame Chu Mo, he made too many enemies himself. It''s better to die." Long Qiushui sneered.


    Huang Wushuang shook his head: "Chu Mo is very pleasing to me, but what I said is not the same as what you think. I mean... This killer organization itself is very strange."


    Long Qiushui saw that Huang Wushuang''s expression was dignified, and he followed it seriously: "what do you mean? Is this killer organization still related to us?"


    "It''s hard to say." Huang Wushuang said, "it has been too many years since such a powerful killer organization has appeared in the heaven. If it weren''t for Chu Mo, they might still be lurking, which is not a good thing. Think about it, a killer organization has cultivated many killers that are not inferior to us. What do they want to do?"


    Long Qiushui frowned: "it seems a little strange that you say so... A killer organization has not performed many tasks, and then trained its members into peerless strong men like young adults. By the way..." long Qiushui said: "A few years ago, it seems that two emperors were assassinated to death. Although they are not high-level emperors, it is said that the only person who took action is Zhenxian realm. Is it also in this organization?"


    Huang matchless shook his head: "I don''t know. I hope I think too much. Now that I can''t see clearly, I won''t think about it first. I''d better think about how to get Feng Junzi."


    Long Qiushui nodded, and the expression on his face became very dignified. He murmured, "that woman in black... Is difficult to deal with."


    Huang Wushuang blinked and said, "sometimes it doesn''t mean that you are strong, you will definitely become the final winner."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo took Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng to a place more than 1000 miles away from the nameless mountain and was stopped.


    There were still some acquaintances in the crowd that stopped the three of them.


    Lu Hongxue''s followers, Xuaner, Xuanxuan sisters'' followers, long Qiushui''s followers, Huang Wushuang''s followers, and some raw faces, Chu Mo had never seen before, but these people almost knew Chu mo.


    In particular, Zhao Dongming, Zhang Shuangshuang, several followers of long Qiushui, and Fang Hongyan and Tong Ying, two of whom temporarily followed long Qiushui, but were not followers.


    Seeing the moon Beside Chu Mo, Tong Ying was slightly stunned at first, and was a little surprised at the breath that erupted on her. But then he lowered his eyelids and became silent.


    In the last battle, because her position was somewhat biased towards Chu Mo, she was unhappy with boss long Qiushui.


    It''s not that Tong Ying didn''t want to change her family, but it''s not an easy thing. Although she did not become a follower of long Qiushui, she was almost no different from her followers in the eyes of outsiders. If you throw it at long Qiushui''s opponent at this time, it must be a disgrace to long Qiushui.


    Although Tong Ying is not satisfied with some practices of long Qiushui, she is only dissatisfied with them, and has not risen to the level of hatred at all. At least now, she doesn''t want to be a three surnamed domestic slave.


    So when she saw Chu Mo this time, she could only pretend not to know him.


    Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Chu Mo with a complex light in his eyes. It must be false to say that she doesn''t hate Chu mo. Although the cause of the conflict originated from her, it was beyond her control in the later stage. The result directly led to long Qiushui''s defeat and loss of face... This made Zhang Shuangshuang, who was loyal to long Qiushui, hate Chu Mo and herself very much in his heart.


    If she had the realm of true immortality at that time, or was she a little stronger, would she not lose this battle? If she doesn''t lose, there will be no battle between long Qiushui and Chu Mo behind her. Lord long Qiushui will not lose that supreme weapon.


    Mountain and river treasure fans!


    A real treasure was ruined by Chu Mo like that.


    This matter is even more worrying than the defeat of long Qiushui, which has been widely spread in the spiritual world. It seemed that a heavy and cruel slap on the face of long Qiushui and their followers.


    Zhang Shuangshuang hated Chu Mo, but she was also a little obedient, and did not dare to sneer and shout at Chu Mo like she did at the gate of Tiandao garden before. Just looking at Chu Mo coldly.


    Zhao Dongming also hates Chu Mo very much for the same reason as Zhang Shuangshuang. But there is one more thing: Chu Mo embarrassed Zhang shuangshuangshuang and put unimaginable pressure on her!


    Therefore, after seeing Chu Mo, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng, Zhao Dongming''s first reaction was to stop them here anyway, and say nothing to let him go and seize the fortune! If he could get the quasi holy medicine again, wouldn''t it be more rebellious?


    Thinking of this, Zhao Dongming suddenly looked a little trance, and said in his heart, has he admitted that he is not as good as Chu Mo, and has begun to admit that Chu Mo is an evil spirit?


    Looking at the group of people in front of him, Chu Mo said calmly, "get out of the way."


    "Who are you? If you say get out of the way, get out of the way?" A handsome man with a sword eyebrow star, tall and strong, glancing sideways at Chu Mo with a bit of disdain on his face.


    At this time, Zhang Shuangshuang suddenly blinked his eyes, and a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth, saying, "he is Chu mo."¡ª¡ª


    The update is delivered today.


    Let me take a moment, okay? I''m really tired. It''s too hot in summer. With the window open, my back is soaked for a while. The whole person is in a shallow confused state. It''s not particularly uncomfortable, but it''s not easy. So take it easy today and let me have a rest.


    Let''s vote for a few recommended votes. It''s really rare. So many people read books. In fact, one vote a day is not so much. Even if you don''t subscribe, it''s a great encouragement for me to vote for a recommendation. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1128

    The handsome man with the sword eyebrow star was immediately stunned, and then the tip of his eyebrow picked up, looked coldly at Chu Mo, and his eyes shot two extremely cold lights: "are you Chu Mo?"


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, but looked at the man calmly.


    "Get out!" The handsome man with sword eyebrow star seemed to be angry at once, and his eyes were angry.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, didn''t speak, and directly shot!


    No one expected Chu Mo to make such a crisp and quick move.


    Bang!


    Tiantianrensancai boxing Tianquan!


    A powerful and vast force directly blasted out along Chu Mo''s fist, as if to tear the world apart directly.


    The handsome man''s eyes suddenly showed a look of shock and shock. He didn''t expect Chu Mo to take action when he didn''t agree with him, and he didn''t expect that this monk who only had the realm of immortals was so powerful.


    As soon as he made a preventive action, Chu Mo''s fist had reached him.


    Instantly hit the handsome man on the chest, directly beating his body away.


    When the handsome man was in midair, he couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. His body fell hard in the distance and hit a boulder, which immediately threw a huge pit there.


    All the other people''s eyelids jumped, and they all felt pain for the handsome man.


    A great monk in the early realm of true immortality was brought down by Chu Mo''s positive move.


    This fighting power, seen in the eyes of everyone, has set off huge waves in their hearts.


    Young adults, is that all?


    Where is Chu Mo''s arrogance close to young adults? He is clearly a demon that is not inferior to any young adult!


    Because he has not reached the realm of true immortality! Or a fairy!


    Now he has this combat power, so when he breaks through to the realm of true immortality, how strong will he be?


    Everyone was silent at this moment.


    "Get out of the way." Chu Mo said again.


    This time, Zhao Dongming stood up, looked at Chu Mo coldly and said, "there are young adults in there, you..."


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a punch.


    If you have nothing to say, call directly!


    Zhao Dongming hurriedly retreated in fear, and his body was like a blue smoke.


    How can you be a follower of long Qiushui?


    But still unable to avoid Chu Mo''s punch, he was directly beaten away, vomited blood, and fell into the boulder.


    Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Chu Mo: "don''t you think you''re a little overbearing?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Zhang Shuangshuang and said faintly, "at least, I didn''t let you kneel down and kowtow to me!"


    "You..." Zhang Shuangshuang was speechless immediately, and a strong anger sprang up in his heart, but there was nothing he could do.


    At this time, a strange woman said softly, "let him pass."


    After the woman finished speaking, Zhang Shuangshuang directly closed her mouth. Although her face was reluctant, she directly flashed aside. Other people''s performance was similar, and all silently made way for the blocked road.


    This surprised some monks who watched the excitement in the distance, and they were also extremely envious in their hearts. If they have the fighting power of Chu Mo, they can also go in and take a share!


    The lure of that quasi holy medicine to these monks was not inferior to any chance they could get on the road to heaven.


    But unfortunately, their realm is a line behind, and even these roadblocks can''t break through.


    Chu Mo glanced at the woman who was talking, and nodded at her slightly, which was his thanks.


    Chu Mo asked himself if he could make a forcible breakthrough, but in that case, it would take a lot of effort. And it will offend more people.


    Chu Mo took Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie to the direction of Wumingshan. The woman who had just let Chu Mo go suddenly said behind her back, "my adult is Shui Yiyi."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    Yueqingcheng was also slightly stunned. In her eyes, there was a flash of vigilance.


    Hu lie was stunned for a moment, and then showed a funny expression on his face, smiling at Chu mo.


    The woman then said, "the man you just flew first is a follower of my adult."


    "Oh." Chu Mo nodded without saying anything, and walked directly inside.


    The woman also shut up and said nothing else. Because smart people already understand what she means.


    Hu lie winked at Chu Mo''s side and said, "water Yiyi! The first beauty in the world, hey hey, I said brother, your beautiful fortune is really not shallow! It''s enviable."


    "How about this Yanfu... For you?" Chu Mo glanced at Hu lie.


    Hu lie shook his head again and again: "brother, it''s no blessing to suffer, so you''d better keep it by yourself. Don''t mention that brother has a female tiger at home, even if she doesn''t... She can''t enjoy it. It''s terrible. Didn''t you look at the eyes of the water dependent follower just now?"


    Yue Qingcheng said aside, "full of resentment and strong jealousy."


    "Yes, yes, Qingcheng is very aptly described!" Hu lie is not afraid of big things.


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly, "you''ve had enough... God knows what adult Shui Yiyi thinks. I don''t know her at all."


    Yueqingcheng said faintly, "there is a kind of feeling in this world, which is called worship."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "a young adult worships me? Stop it."


    Yue Qingcheng said, "I think it''s like this."


    At this time, a battle had already taken place at the foot of the nameless mountain in the distance.


    A loud bang came one after another, and the war seemed to be very intense.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng also looked in that direction. Hu lie said strangely, "someone is fighting? Can''t help fighting now?"


    As yueqingcheng walked forward, he generally whispered, "the gravity of this place is somewhat different."


    Chu Mo also felt it. It seemed that the more he walked forward, the heavier his steps were.


    Originally, the distance of thousands of miles was nothing to these monks, and they might have surpassed it by shrinking to an inch.


    But at this moment, when you shrink to an inch, you can only sweep out dozens of miles. And the more forward, the stronger the gravity, and the shorter the distance of each step.


    At this time, the sky god suddenly gave a message, and Chu Mo whispered, "this gravity... Is caused by the supreme instrument!"


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng were both a little surprised. Yue Qingcheng then said, "this supreme weapon... Should be the top magic weapon in the supreme weapon?"


    Hu lie nodded: "obviously, the magic weapon that can affect the law of heaven and earth must be a heavy weapon."


    Although the gravity became stronger and stronger, Chu Mo and others soon came to the foot of the nameless mountain and saw both sides of the battle.


    Although Chu Mo has never seen Shui Yiyi, he can almost be sure that the gorgeous and incomparable woman should be Shui Yiyi who once openly expressed his love to him on the letter board.


    But those who fought with Shui Yiyi made Chu Mo stand up in an instant. The breath and aura of those people are almost the same as the steps he killed before!


    Even the style of clothes is very close!


    The remnant of the blood demon ancestor left in the heaven!


    Chu Mo immediately didn''t have any extra words, rushed directly, and punched a monk who was preparing to sneak into Shui Yiyi''s back.


    The man also turned back fiercely, and saw Chu Mo, and his eyes suddenly showed a light: "Chu Mo!"¡ª¡ª


    There will be a small outbreak today. Please vote for recommendation! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1129

    The other two monks who besieged Shui Yiyi also saw Chu Mo, and their eyes also shone brilliantly. Unexpectedly, they all gave up attacking Shui Yiyi and directly turned to Chu mo.


    When Shui Yiyi saw Chu Mo, his eyes lit up and said loudly, "Chu Mo, I''m your wife!"


    "..." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, hit the supreme weapon offered by a monk with a punch, and blew the supreme weapon back directly, and then said, "what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Shui Yiyi smiled at Chu Mo: "I''m not talking nonsense!"


    Although yueqingcheng and Hu lie all joined the battle, they were speechless about the dialogue between Chu Mo and Shui Yiyi. What is this situation? Is this really the legendary iceberg like a little devil?


    This young woman with the nickname of "crazy woman" has never played such a joke, although she has always played cards unreasonably.


    Shui Yiyi saw Chu Mo smash a supreme weapon, and immediately shouted, "my husband is powerful!"


    With that, he directly offered threeorfour supreme weapons and blasted at the first person who shot Chu Mo: "tell you to bully my husband and kill you!"


    "...." Chu Mo was really speechless.


    Those three people couldn''t even take a water Yiyi. Now there are two more great friars at the peak of Zhenxian and a more demonic and abnormal Chu mo. it''s impossible to cause any harm to Chu Mo at all. At that moment, they looked at each other and turned around without hesitation.


    What they expect is that Chu Mo can catch up, and then... They would rather explode themselves than kill Chu Mo!


    But what made them very depressed was that Chu Mo didn''t come after them.


    This water Yiyi has also received the supreme magic instrument that changes gravity, and the gravity between heaven and earth has returned to normal. Those people were thousands of miles away in an instant. Seeing that Chu Mo didn''t catch up, he glanced at each other. The leading little Taoist said with a depressed face, "it''s too difficult!"


    The other two nodded: "yes, at first I thought it was an easy task to complete, but now I know... This is a pit!"


    "A bottomless pit! It''s killing us!"


    The little Taoist blinked and said, "I think we''d better contact other companions first. Chu Mo is too difficult to deal with, and it''s not enough to see fewer people. We must unite and concentrate our strength, so that we can have a chance. I hope other people don''t dream of being able to monopolize credit anymore, that''s an impossible thing! Moreover, only by killing Chu Mo, can we have a future. This is the death order of our ancestors."


    The other two men all nodded heavily. They all know that if they can''t kill Chu Mo in Tianlu, they will die if they leave Tianlu. No one can stop, no one can untie the prohibition in their blood and soul!


    Then, the little Taoist took out the sound transmission stone and began to activate the special spiritual force on it one by one according to the method taught by his ancestors to contact people.


    At the foot of the nameless mountain here, Chu Mo didn''t catch up with those people, and the injury in his body didn''t completely recover. Besides, he was still worried about the wind gentleman at the top of the mountain. In contrast, this matter makes Chu Mo more interested.


    But now there is another worry, that is, water Yiyi.


    The gorgeous and gorgeous woman walked to him with a smile, looked up and down for a while, and then nodded with satisfaction: "well, well... Good, good!"


    Rao Shi Chu Mo was calm, and he couldn''t help being looked at by Shui Yiyi. He looked at her strangely: "water girl... Are you all right?"


    "Call me Yiyi!" As Shui Yiyi said, she couldn''t help showing a somewhat coquettish expression on her face.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng were all stunned. I muttered in my heart: is this really the crazy woman in the legend? Little devil? Is it really that gorgeous and unparalleled ten thousand year iceberg?


    It''s incredible!


    Yue Qingcheng couldn''t help looking at Chu Mo again, and thought to herself: handsome, handsome, and charming enough. His legendary experiences can indeed attract powerful women. But not to that extent? Can people like Shui Yiyi catch up?


    "Cough..." Chu Mo looked at Shui Yiyi awkwardly, and then said with a wry smile, "water girl, you and I have never known each other, and... I''m a Taoist companion."


    "I know." Although Shui Yiyi''s face was slightly red and her eyes were a little shy, she still smiled and said, "but I''m your main room! And, call me Yiyi!"


    Chu Mo looked at Shui Yiyi with black lines all over his head: "water girl, can we stop joking?"


    "Hum, you are so boring." Shui Yiyi snorted proudly, and then said, "OK, let''s go quickly and go up the mountain to grab the wind gentleman. Say it. If I get it, I can share it with you, but it''s my dowry, and they don''t have a share."


    Hu lie: "...."


    Yueqingcheng: "...."


    Two people said it was too direct. Until then, the two people felt that this should be the real water Yiyi.


    Chu Mo glanced at Shui Yiyi: "why do you think I must cooperate with you?"


    "Because I''m good!" Shui Yiyi said with a natural look: "Now the people on the mountain are Lu Hongxue, Xuaner, Xuanxuan... They are all on our side. So, fair competition, whoever can get it is even who. Quasi holy medicine is not a fish belly, but not what anyone can get if he wants to get it. In addition, there are long Qiushui and Huang unparalleled. Together, those two guys can play several times their power, and the dragon and the Phoenix are auspicious... It can''t be underestimated."


    Shui Yiyi knows the top monks in the heaven quite well, and she knows the real relationship between the long family and the Huang family, which is generally little known. This may not even be expected by Huang Wushuang and long Qiushui.


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo, and then said, "there is another thing, in addition to these people, there is a terrible existence... But I have always suspected that there must be a problem with that person! It is impossible to stay on this path for a long time after being promoted to a high-level emperor. But that person is our biggest threat."


    Chu Mo looked at the water and asked, "who is that person?"


    Shui Yiyi shook his head. "I don''t know, I''ve never seen a woman in black with a veil on her face. That veil is a magic tool, and divine consciousness can''t pass through it. I don''t know her appearance."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then shook his head and smiled bitterly. His heart said that it should not be so coincidence, right?


    "Well, that''s the general situation. Let''s go?" Water Yiyi looks at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked at her: "I don''t quite understand."


    Shui Yiyi said, "after this, I''ll give you an explanation. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you if anyone hurts you! Besides, I''m good friends with the purple smoke emperor, and I''m familiar with Lord Hongyue... Well, I''m also very familiar."


    Now there is no way to confirm Shui Yiyi''s words, because on the heavenly road, the sound transmission stone can only be used here. Unable to contact the outside world. But Chu Mo didn''t think that Shui Yiyi was lying, because it was really unnecessary.


    "Well, I hope you will give me an explanation after this." Chu Mo nodded.


    Shui Yiyi smiled, and then took the lead to climb up the nameless peak.


    Soon, a line of four people disappeared into the clouds. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1130

    At this moment, many people everywhere in the heaven received a message, and their expressions became nervous and dignified.


    "It''s time to come... Is it still here?"


    "Is this inevitable?"


    "Didn''t those people boast before that they would surely break Chu Mo to pieces?"


    "It''s too annoying. We don''t want to participate in this matter!"


    Many people couldn''t help muttering to themselves, but in the end, they had no choice but to rush towards the nameless mountain.


    Because in their blood and soul, they were born with some terrible prohibition. They didn''t know it in the past, but now they all know it. That''s the means of the demon clan, and they... Have a very unpleasant title, called the demon clan minions!


    In the middle of the nameless mountain, about fivethousand feet away, Shui Yiyi directly offered a supreme magic instrument, which shrouded several people. The expression on his face was very relaxed. He said to Chu Mo, "what''s the matter with those killers? Why do they seem to recognize you?"


    "They should have something to do with the blood demon ancestor." Chu Mo did not intend to hide this matter.


    Because the blood demon ancestor used to be the public enemy of the whole heaven. In that case, Chu Mo didn''t intend to hide it. If we can use the power of the whole heaven to eliminate those chess pieces left by the blood demon ancestor, it should not be difficult.


    Even if the blood demon ancestor was strong, he should not dare to step on the side of the heaven before he took that step. At that time, cutting off all his claws and teeth is tantamount to cutting off one of his arms!


    "Blood demon ancestor? When did you provoke him?" Shui Yiyi seemed a little surprised. She looked at Chu Mo and said, "do you know who drove the blood demon ancestor out of the sky?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that a group of leaders in the heaven unite to destroy the orthodoxy of the blood demon ancestor, and then drive him out of the heaven?" Chu Mo looked at water Yiyi: "isn''t it like this?"


    "Generally speaking, it''s like this, but the details are still a little different. Because not many people knew the truth of this matter in those days." Water Yiyi looks at Chu Mo, He said with deep meaning: "In the past, no one can deal with the blood demon ancestor. One-on-one, there are few people in the whole heaven who are his opponents. Because at that time, the blood demon ancestor was already the real boss of the emperor''s nine level realm! Although there are many great powers in the emperor''s nine level realm in the whole heaven, there are really not many people who can reach the nine level realm... And the blood demon ancestor''s combat power is extremely strong and his means are cruel. Anyone who provokes him will be punished It''s bad luck. If he retaliates, he will destroy the other party''s house! So although the blood demon ancestor is very evil and has been harming the heaven for many years, few people really dare to provoke him. "


    "He has been in heaven for many years?" Chu Mo didn''t know much about these news. Now I''m a little surprised to hear Shui Yiyi talking about it.


    Because of these things, even Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng don''t know much.


    "Well, the blood demon ancestor became famous more than 10000 years ago. At that time, the heaven was still calm, because the wandering female emperor was still there!" Shui Yiyi whispered: "Under the supreme suppression, the blood demon ancestor didn''t dare to fight at all, and could only quietly develop his own power. More than 5000 years ago, the wandering female emperor disappeared, and the blood demon ancestor began his unbridled years. For thousands of years, the whole heaven... No one could balance him. Later, there was a war between the blood demon ancestor and a mysterious person. As a result, he was defeated! And he was seriously injured, and almost fell! This news After it was spread out, the major families in the heaven realized that this was a good opportunity to completely eliminate the blood demon ancestor, so they united... "


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng both listened with trembling hearts. They didn''t expect that the blood demon sect was destroyed under such circumstances. And the blood demon ancestor is really strong, and he has lived to the present!


    In the past, so many great powers failed to kill him, which shows how strong this man is.


    Chu Mo noticed the mysterious man who fought with the blood demon ancestor in Shui Yiyi''s words... She said it had something to do with herself?


    Chu Mo looked at the water.


    Shui Yiyi also just looked at Chu Mo: "that mysterious man is your father! At that time, your father was not the supreme."


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng were all stunned there, looking at Shui Yiyi with a shocked face. They were not only surprised that Shui Yiyi knew so many things, but also surprised by Chu Mo''s father''s ability.


    Chu Tianji became a Taoist in the days when the heaven was sealed, and stepped into the ranks of the supreme. This matter is actually a huge secret in the whole heaven! Even Chu Tianji is quite vague in the modern history of heaven. Almost all monks, from high to low, seem to be in their minds... It is difficult to remember this name!


    Even if someone mentioned it by chance, the name seemed to disappear from their minds soon. Even if Luo Ziqiong himself said that Chu Tianji had become a Taoist in modern times and stepped into the ranks of the supreme, it only caused a surprise at that time. But after that, almost all the Luo family forgot the name.


    At first glance, it seems nothing, but when you think about it carefully, it will make people feel extremely frightened.


    How can a person who became a Taoist in modern times and became supreme against the sky be unknown? Even a nine realm emperor, in this heaven... It is also famous everywhere!


    Chu Mo was also very emotional. He didn''t expect that the person who really drove the blood demon ancestor out of this pure land of heaven was his father. It seems that fate and cause and effect really exist, affecting all creatures in this world.


    In the past years, his father hit the blood demon ancestor hard and drove him out of heaven; The blood demon ancestor stopped fighting, concentrated on arranging the means for many years, and fell short when he was injured.


    Now his identity is no longer a secret. For the blood demon ancestor, he must be the one he must kill!


    New hatred and old hatred... I''m afraid anyone will not let him go.


    But my father... Where is he?


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of longing. He really wanted to see his father with his own eyes. No matter what he is now, that man... Is his father after all.


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo and kept silent for a while before saying, "I don''t know your father''s whereabouts. But according to you, these killers should be the residual forces left by the blood demon ancestor in the heaven in the past years. I didn''t expect that they could develop so strong. They really underestimated these debris. I must report to my family and send someone to clear these scum!"


    At this time, the party had reached a height of 7000 feet, and suddenly saw several figures in front of them. They are staggering and walking hard in the snow.


    It was actually Lu Hongxue, xuan''er and Xuan Xuan. Further on, there were long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang.


    The speed of those two people is slightly faster, but it is also limited.


    Here, the wind blowing on the mountain has been quite terrible. Every wind blows with a biting chill, as if to blow people''s souls away.


    This is the wind with the power of law!


    It''s the way of monks!


    Chu Mo took the initiative to communicate with the sky god Jian: "what kind of wind is this? So terrible?"


    "This is the wind of Tao!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1131

    The sky god gave a response, and then gave a message from Chu Mo: "transforming the wind of Tao into the law between heaven and earth has a fatal impact on the Tao of all creatures. If you are careless, you will be doomed."


    Chu Mo was shocked. He didn''t expect that there was such a great danger on the nameless mountain. Just when he hesitated to say this to Shui Yiyi, he saw that Shui Yiyi presented three more supreme weapons with a dignified face.


    This local tyrant''s style made Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng speechless for a while.


    Before, they thought that Chu Mo had enough treasures. Now they know that there are so many magic tools on his body, which is as high as a mountain. All of them are enviable supreme tools... This is simply a moving human treasure!


    I really want to rob her!


    This is Hu lie''s idea.


    She really has capital... She is so excellent and beautiful. It seems that she still knows Chu Mo''s family background very well. Is she really Chu Mo''s fiancee?


    This is the idea in yueqingcheng''s heart.


    At this time, the sky god also directly gave a warning to Chu Mo: threehundred feet ahead, there are powerful creatures hiding in the snow. The peak realm of true immortals is called Xueyu. Be careful.


    This time, the sky divine omen seemed to be very humanized, which surprised Chu Mo somewhat, but his heart was also very warm.


    This magic instrument that has followed him for so many years has really given him too much help.


    Chu Mo found Xueyu through the divine mirror of the sky, but Shui Yiyi actually directly sensed its existence and reacted at the first time, which had to make Chu Mo look at her differently. Heart, this woman is really powerful!


    Lu Hongxue and others, who were more than 20 feet away in front, also found Shui Yiyi and others who followed, and waved back at Shui Yiyi.


    At this time, long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang are infinitely close to the place where Xue Yu is hiding!


    Water Yiyi rushes to land and red snow makes a stop gesture. Lu Hongxue was slightly stunned. At this time, an earth shaking roar suddenly sounded.


    Boom!


    With this roar, the snow accumulated on the top of the mountain for many years rolled down.


    Everyone''s face is a little ugly.


    Avalanche!


    In other places, a mere avalanche does not pose any threat to these great monks. They can even roll back this terrible avalanche with one blow!


    But not here!


    The wind of changing Tao in this place is quite evil. The greater the range of action, the more wind of changing Tao will be attracted.


    In other words, shooting here is tantamount to death!


    And the snow here is the snow left after being blown by the wind of Huadao all year round. The snow itself already contains countless rules of heaven and earth. It''s not ordinary snow at all.


    The avalanche in this case will be a disaster for any monk!


    The first is that long Qiushui and Huang are unparalleled.


    I saw a flash of light on each of these two people.


    Long Qiushui''s body erupted into a dazzling cyan light; On her matchless body, a colorful light burst out.


    The two rays of light, instantly fused together, directly formed an impregnable defense!


    "The dragon and the Phoenix are auspicious!" The water whispered.


    Lu Hongxue, xuan''er and Xuan Xuan over there also sacrificed the supreme weapon in time to form a strong defense because of Shui Yiyi''s reminder, but they only had time to open the defense. The avalanche with endless rules of heaven and earth instantly buried these people.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, he came to Shui Yiyi and Chu mo.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate at all and offered up chaos oven.


    The chaotic oven magnified instantly, enveloping all four people, and then dropped countless extremely heavy chaotic smells!


    This chaotic atmosphere, the higher the realm of Chu Mo, the heavier it will be.


    Boom!


    The terrible avalanche was like a raging torrent, which instantly drowned several people in Chu mo.


    Chu Mo shows the Linzi formula in the nine character mantra, which is as motionless as a mountain!


    All efforts were made to urge the chaos oven to nail several people firmly here.


    The power of avalanche is too powerful. Even with the support of chaos oven, it is still frightening.


    Shui Yiyi also tried his best to urge the supreme instrument. Although it is not as powerful as chaos oven, at least it can help Chu Mo share some.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng are not idle, both urging their magic weapons.


    These top Tianjiao from all families, at this moment, in the face of this real natural disaster for monks, all have a feeling of their own infinitely small.


    I don''t know how long it took. It seemed that the outside finally calmed down. At this time, several people didn''t know how deep they were buried.


    "Stopped?" Water Yiyi''s cold voice sounded.


    "It should stop." Chu Mo said.


    "Let''s go out!" Shui Yiyi asked.


    Somehow, at the moment when Chu Mo just offered up the chaos oven, the always powerful water Yiyi suddenly had a feeling of finding support. It felt so happy that she directly handed over the initiative to Chu Mo without even noticing it.


    Chu Mo shook his head, "don''t go out, go up the mountain from here!"


    Said, and explained a sentence: "the snow is still waiting outside."


    "Snow?" Shui Yiyi frowned slightly: "you mean the creature that caused the avalanche just now?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, it''s that guy. It''s terrible and difficult to deal with."


    "It turns out that this thing is called Xueyu. I''ve heard that a creature living near the eye of the wind, a natural spirit, is one level higher than the heavenly beast. It''s really powerful. Its natural ice attribute can freeze almost everything." Shui Yiyi said, suddenly chuckling, "I didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable. I''m lucky!"


    "...." chumerton was speechless.


    At this time, Shui Yiyi suddenly said, "when I was very young, I knew that I had a fiance. You know? I hate this feeling, even if I know that this fiance is the grandson of the person I admire most."


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng both pricked their ears and looked gossip. Although deep in the dark, for these great monks, this kind of darkness... Is no different from light.


    Chu Mo was also silent. Shui Yiyi said before and gave him an explanation. I don''t know why, he said it now.


    Shui Yiyi continued: "The story is so old-fashioned that it makes me feel a little incredible. I once thought that the elders of the family were simply too naive! Why did they decide my life so hastily? And most importantly, my fiance... Not only is not in heaven, but even the people of the family don''t know where he is. I haven''t seen him, and I don''t even know whether he is dead or alive these years. But my family elders, But he always told me firmly that that person must be alive! And there is bound to be an unlimited future. "


    Shui Yiyi said this with a wry smile: "this statement, to my ears, simply can''t be more nonsense. Although the saying goes that dragons give birth to dragons and phoenixes give birth to phoenixes, there is another saying, dragons give birth to nine sons... Nine sons are different! Who can guarantee that the offspring of the supreme must be the supreme? So I have been very resistant to this matter for a long time."


    "Then, finally one day, I learned the news of that person on the letter board, and then I have been silently and secretly watching him since then. I know that he has many enemies, and I also know that he has a favorite girl. I know that he has some relationship with the little princess Liu Yun of Lingdan hall in the world of heaven, and I know that Qin Shi and Dong Yu of the world of heaven are also with him..." Shui Yiyi said this, Pause for a moment: "that meeting, I feel very lucky, and even a sense of relief!"¡ª¡ª


    4. Ask for a recommendation ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1132

    The sound of water is no longer so cold, But with a little girl''s confusion: "But I don''t know why, after liberation, I suddenly feel very unhappy. That feeling... It''s like, it''s like something that originally belongs to you. Although you don''t like it, it''s suddenly taken away by others, and I feel empty and unhappy in my heart. So, I''m determined to completely forget you! Because this marriage in my opinion, it''s simply boring! It''s meaningless. At least at that time, I I think so. "


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly said, "in fact, up to now, I also think this kind of thing is very meaningless. So, you don''t need to worry about it at all."


    "You don''t understand. I like you now." Shui Yiyi suddenly said with some embarrassment.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng couldn''t help twitching at the corners of their mouths. They stood there awkwardly, feeling hurt by the sudden love of Shui Yiyi.


    Although there is a tigress in Hu lie''s family, that tigress is powerful and unmatched. She bullies Hu lie to death on weekdays. Don''t say show love, even if you talk well, it''s difficult to do it. The most favorite thing to do is to scold Hu lie in his ear.


    Scold Hu lie bloody, and then Shi Shi ran shut up.


    As for yueqingcheng, from small to large, although there are many people pursuing her around, there is no one she can see. In fact, she also wants to say to a man one day: I like you!


    But until now, none.


    To Chu Mo, she is also more grateful and adored. To say how much she likes it and how much her heart beats, the feeling of love... It''s really never happened.


    Shui Yiyi said: "The longer I pay attention to you, the more I know about you, the more I like you. This kind of love is uncontrollable. I always thought it was all my illusion, even openly showing love to you on the letter board... It was just to tell you my existence! Let those who want to bully you be afraid. Until I just entered you, I understood that I really like you. There was no compulsion, and there was no external cause I like it when I see you. My heart beats hard. By your side, you will feel at ease... "


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, frowned, and just wanted to say something.


    Water Yiyi''s eyes suddenly showed a nervous color.


    At this time, Hu lie finally couldn''t help coughing: "well... Should we start? You two want to talk about love, you can find someone else later!"


    Shui Yiyi glanced at Hu lie with some gratitude. In her heart, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She was really a little afraid that Chu Mo had just said that sentence.


    The words he wanted to say were interrupted, and Chu Mo also lost interest in saying that sentence: "hurry up, these things, I''ll talk about them later."


    Water Yiyi couldn''t help rolling her eyes. In the final analysis, who is an iceberg? This guy didn''t respond at all! If Hu lie hadn''t intervened, this guy might even refuse her face to face. To this extent, Shui Yiyi''s heart also understood Chu Mo''s intentions. She knows how to be measured and how to stop at the right time. Now nod your head cleverly.


    In fact, Shui Yiyi didn''t lie, and what she said was from her heart. But there is a reason why she chose to say this at this time.


    Because when she mentioned the woman in black before, Chu Mo''s reaction was obviously something wrong. Shui Yiyi was calm at that time, but he remembered it in his heart. She is so smart that she directly associates the woman in black with the girl Chu Mo likes!


    It''s no secret that the woman Chu Mo likes is an elf. It is said that the girl once caused a sensation when she entered the magic world, as if she were the Tianjiao of blue blood.


    Then it disappeared.


    Then Chu Mo and the blood demon ancestor had a grudge. But the information we can get from the spiritual world is really limited. According to the news that Shui Yiyi got from the fairy world, it seems that the fairy princess that Chu Mo liked, later for some reason, separated from Chu Mo!


    And then disappeared!


    It is speculated that it is soaring to the heaven!


    But Chu Mo didn''t look for the girl after flying into the sky. According to the relationship between Chu Mo and the fairy princess, they should definitely be together.


    There must be something wrong in this!


    Shui Yiyi is not only smart, but also knows too many things.


    She just suddenly remembered that before the split of the elves in the past years, there was a sacred vessel, and then that sacred vessel was possessed... It became a magical vessel! Many years ago, the magic weapon was recaptured by the celestial elves. After that, the celestial elves disappeared.


    Others don''t know, but Shui Yiyi knows. The elves went to the spirit world with the demonized holy instrument.


    Elves, magic tools, elves princess, spirit world... Enchanted!


    Black!


    Don''t show your true face!


    At this moment, Shui Yiyi''s terrible inference ability was almost brought into full play!


    Her inference, if told to Chu Mo, would definitely scare Chu mo. Because this is simply divine inference! It''s perfect! Even if Chu Mo, an experienced person, said it himself, it is estimated that this degree is also true.


    Shui Yiyi''s intuition. I''m afraid there is a certain connection between the woman in black suddenly and Chu mo. women''s intuition... Is also very accurate in many cases. So she was a little afraid. She was afraid that she would completely lose all her advantages after meeting each other back!


    Although in the eyes of outsiders, Shui Yiyi is simply an excellent woman, but in the face of feelings, she has no confidence!


    The letter board openly expresses her love and the waiting at the foot of the nameless mountain. In the eyes of outsiders, Shui Yiyi is a woman who dares to love and hate, but only she herself knows how guilty she is when doing these things. What she was most afraid of was being rejected by Chu Mo Zhong.


    Fortunately, Chu Mo didn''t refuse her on the letter board, which made her very grateful. In fact, Chu Mo didn''t refuse, but during that time, he drank the tea of the initial leaves of Tiandao tree and was enlightenment.


    When she saw Chu Mo at the foot of the nameless mountain, Shui Yiyi knew that she was looking for... Such a person!


    And this man is still her fiance!


    At that moment, in her heart, there was no resentment for her elders, and even some gratitude. Otherwise, why did she dare to make such a bold and open show of love?


    Now shuiyiyi only hopes for one thing, that is: the woman in black... Don''t be the princess of the elf family!


    She would rather her inference be wrong.


    Best... Chu Mo will never see her again. Although knowing this idea is a little unrealistic, Shui Yiyi just couldn''t help thinking so.


    People have to have some hope to live happily.


    A group of four people dug holes in the deep snow. This snow is very unusual. It contains a lot of law power. Water Yiyi offers a supreme weapon and opens the way in front. But the speed is still very slow.


    The power of law in the snow also disguised the whereabouts of these four people to a certain extent, allowing them to move forward so quietly, but what they were worried about finally happened.


    I don''t know how thick the snow is, there is a roar, and then... A huge claw, directly and deeply slapped in the snow, blocking in front of the four people.


    Was found. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1133

    Hu lie couldn''t help but grin and scold, "his grandmother''s... how can this thing''s nose be so smart?"


    Just then, the huge claw directly pushed sideways towards the four people, like a wall, with infinite power, unstoppable!


    The four men directly broke through the snow above their heads and avoided the blow of snow claws, all of them a little embarrassed. > ¡Ý


    After rushing out, there appeared long Qiushui, Huang Wushuang, 6 Hongxue, Xuaner and Xuanxuan, all standing there with a embarrassed face. Seeing the four of them, their faces were somewhat embarrassed.


    Obviously, Chu Mo and others are not the only ones who just want to sneak in the snow by this avalanche. Everyone has the same idea.


    At this time, the group of them had also reached a place close to 8000 feet, and the wind of Tao was roaring, as if they were going to blow people to death directly.


    Then, the huge unparalleled snow-white creature was squatting there, looking at them coldly, with a bit of mockery in his eyes.


    Think it''s okay to hide deep in the snow? Naive!


    Xue Yu didn''t seem to have the intention to continue attacking, but he definitely didn''t mean to make way.


    Sitting there, like a hill, staring at everyone covetously.


    Long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang both looked unlucky, then looked back at six Hongxue several people, and finally their eyes fell on Chu Mo''s side of several people. A touch of resentment flashed in their eyes. In the face of Chu Mo, the young adult still can''t let go. If he had a chance to step on Chu Mo, he would never let go.


    But not now!


    This head of Xue Yu, just now he and Huang Wushuang also tried to attack it, but to their great shock, this creature, which is similar to their realm, has an unimaginable defense!


    Despite the full attack of their two young adults at the peak of Zhenxian, it is difficult to cause any injury to them. On the contrary, it was the two of them who were very embarrassed by the terrible and unparalleled strength and strong ice attribute of Xue Yu.


    Although there was only a short battle, both of them knew that it was not enough for them to subdue this terrible creature.


    "6 Hongxue, in this situation, only cooperation can provide opportunities. The woman in black has gone up. If we are stopped here, we will lose all opportunities." Huang matchless looked at 6 Hongxue and said, "no, how about if we join hands and attack together? As for the wind gentleman... Then everyone will depend on their abilities."


    6 Hong Xue smiled: "I have no problem."


    Huang Wushuang nodded, and then turned his eyes to Chu mo. his eyes passed directly over Chu Mo, looking at Shui Yiyi and said, "what does Lord Shui think?"


    Shui Yiyi smiled and said, "I listen to him." He glanced at Chu Mo beside him.


    "...." long Qiushui smoked at the corner of his mouth.


    "...." Huang Wu''s eyelids jumped straight.


    "...." 6 Hongxue was speechless.


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan looked at Shui Yiyi with a shocked face. They didn''t expect that the little aunt was playing for real this time!


    Why is this?


    For long Qiushui, nothing is worse than this.


    One is the crazy woman and little devil he is afraid of; One is the enemy whose low level but unparalleled combat power almost made him lose face. Now these two people, incredibly directly stirred up together... Is there anything worse and angrier than this?


    Huang matchless also felt a little uneasy about the combination of Chu Mo and Yiyi. These two people are not safe masters. It seems that capturing the wind gentleman has added great difficulty!


    "Master Chu, what do you think?" Huang Wushuang followed good advice like a stream, suppressed some thoughts in her heart, and turned her eyes to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded, "I have no problem."


    No one can reach the top without crossing the snow, so cooperation is necessary. No matter how much you hate each other in your heart, you have to hold your nose and endure it first.


    At this time, Hu lie stopped the crowd and said, "let me talk to him first. Ask him why he is in the way here?"


    People then remembered that Hu lie was a monk of the orc family, and this Xueyu... Was also an animal monk. It''s just that one turns into a human and the other doesn''t.


    Huang Wushuang nodded, "if you can communicate, it''s the best. If it has any requirements, it''s not too excessive, we can also meet it."


    Not all animal cults will turn into human forms, and not all animal cults are willing to communicate with humans. But Hu lie, who is also an orc, can speak animal language, and there is no difficulty in communicating with Xue Yu.


    Hu lie slowly walked towards the snow, and a few steps later, Hu lie also showed his body, a huge and ferocious colorful tiger. The real immortal breath on the body flows, which makes the snow''s eyes also show a bit of vigilance.


    "Why did Taoist friends stop us here?" Hu lie asked in animal language.


    All the people present couldn''t understand what Hu lie was saying. But Chu Mo knew that it was not that he could understand, but that the sky god directly translated the dialogue between the two sides to him!


    "You have stepped into a pure land that you shouldn''t have stepped into. Go back." Xue Yu said to Hu lie in a low voice in animal language.


    "But, in front of us, someone has entered!" Hu lie said, "a woman in black, don''t tell me you didn''t see her."


    "That person is different from you. She is an elf and carries a token." Xue Yu gave Hu lie an unexpected answer.


    Chu Mo''s body trembled slightly and his eyes showed a look of shock when he translated the sentence Xue Yu in the sky.


    Sure enough, it''s her!


    Chu Mo was a little excited, but then the excitement turned into grief and anger. Because now Qi Xiaoyu''s body, nine times out of ten... Is not her soul!


    For Chu Mo, this is the most sad and angry thing.


    The woman I like is still alive, but her soul has disappeared.


    In the face of this situation, there is nothing I can do!


    That kind of grief and anger spread in Chu Mo''s heart, and he tried to restrain it from showing.


    But the water beside Yiyi still seemed to feel a glance at Chu Mo, with some doubt in his eyes. "Do you understand animal language?" asked softly


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and his heart said that this woman''s intuition was so strong? And... Too sensitive? Shaking his head, "I don''t understand."


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo suspiciously, then turned his head to Hu lie, and said in his heart: it''s strange to believe you!


    Tiger lie over there asked, "token? What token?"


    "Heavenly order." Xue Xuan didn''t hide anything, and directly said, "she should have been to Tianlu, but that was a long time ago. She got the order of Tianlu on Tianlu. With this token, she can go deep into all the forbidden areas of Tianlu. She must be released."


    Hu lie, who showed his body, couldn''t help staring at his tiger eyes and looking at Xue Yu: "so, we want to go over, so we can directly defeat you?"


    "Yes, you have no other way..." Xue Zhen was saying, her eyes suddenly widened, looked at the knife hanging in front of its forehead strangely, and swallowed all the words behind.


    "Can this knife be used as a token?" Chu Mo said directly and normally without using animal language.


    His move also startled long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang over there. The heart said it was good... Why did he suddenly do it? What about the agreed cooperation? (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1134

    6 Hong Xue, xuan''er and Xuan Xuan also stared at this scene. They looked at Chu Mo with a murderous face, and the words "Meng" were written on his face. They didn''t understand why Chu Mo suddenly became angry. The most terrible thing about Internet is that he is really quick!


    If this is used for sneak attack, how many people can escape directly?


    Shui Yiyi pouted, looked at Chu Mo''s back with some indignation, stamped his feet gently, and muttered in his heart: he still said he didn''t understand! Don''t understand why so big reaction? It must have something to do with the woman in black!


    Xue Yu stared at the knife pointing to the center of its eyebrows with dull eyes. From the murderous spirit released from the knife, it felt a familiar breath. It was a very long memory from its deep memory.


    In the end, it finally remembered the knife and its former owner.


    "This knife... Is missing." Xue Yu still said animal language: "without the sharpest part, if there is no lack, it can have the same effect as tianluling."


    Chu Mo gave a cold smile and directly offered chaos out of the oven.


    Boom!


    The Qi of chaos hangs down from the chaos oven and hangs in the air, directly setting the wind of Tao transformation here.


    "What about this one?" Chu Mo asked again.


    Hu lie stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded. He was extremely shocked and wondered why Chu Mo could understand the animal language.


    What they use is not ordinary animal language, but an extremely ancient animal language engraved in the depths of their souls. It''s impossible for non Orc creatures to understand. Is Chu Mo an orc?


    Hu lie shook his head and threw the absurd idea aside.


    At the moment, everyone else also completely understood that Chu Mo understood animal language!


    "How can this damn bastard know everything?" Long Qiushui looked at Chu Mo with jealousy, and his heart churned.


    Huang Wushuang looked at Chu Mo with a faint fear. This guy... A little too good!


    Xue Yu stared at the chaos oven for a long time: "why is this thing in your hand? But... This is not OK." Xue Peng said, as if he felt that this human monk was a little unusual. His eyes staring at Chu mo were different from others.


    "Then this?" Chu Mo threw out the token of daomen directly.


    When Xue Yu saw this token, his eyes finally showed an incredible look: "it... Why is it in your hand?"


    Even long Qiushui, Huang Wushuang and 6 Hongxue felt the excitement of this creature. Although I can''t understand the urgent and fast ancient animal language, I can roughly guess the meaning of Xue Yu.


    It''s surprised!


    Long Qiushui looked carefully at the ancient rectangular token hanging in the air. There were no words on it, only complicated and esoteric patterns, as if with infinite rhyme.


    They don''t know each other.


    "Does it work?" Chu Mo didn''t answer Xue Yu''s words, but calmly asked.


    Xue Yu was silent for a moment and asked, "it works, but why is it in your hand?"


    Chu Mo said, "this is from someone else."


    Xue Xuan looked at Chu Mo in disbelief. In his big eyes, he was strongly puzzled, and then showed a hint of sadness: "you can go up."


    "What about them?" Chu Mo glanced at the others.


    Xue Peng shook his head, "they can''t, only you can go up!"


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly at the water, "it said that only I can go up."


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    Long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang suddenly felt a little anxious. They climbed here with great pains just to get up and seize the wind gentleman? As a result, there is only twothousand feet left, but it is stopped here. Then you can only watch others go up?


    Red snow turns her eyes to Hu lie.


    Hu lie nodded, "yes, that''s what it said."


    At this time, Shui Yiyi suddenly smiled and said, "forget it, this opportunity doesn''t seem to belong to us. Since we can''t go up, we won''t go." With that, she took a deep look at Chu Mo: "we''ll wait for you here."


    "That''s no good. We have to go up!" Long Qiushui looked at Shui Yiyi angrily, and then looked at 6 Hongxue: "what do you say?"


    Hongxue hesitated for a moment, and her eyes showed a firm color: "I want to go up!" 6 red snow said, looking at water Yiyi: "I''d better try it, otherwise, I''m really unwilling."


    Shui Yiyi thought for a while and said, "let Chu Mo go up first. Let''s fight with it. If we win, we can go up naturally. If we lose, it means that this quasi holy medicine has no chance with us."


    6 Hongxue glanced at Chu Mo, and then nodded, "OK."


    Although long Qiushui over there is unwilling, he is unable to stop it. Needless to say, Shui Yiyi and Hu lie are obviously standing on the side of Chu mo. 6 Hong Xue, Xuaner and Xuanxuan have a very special relationship with Shui Yiyi, and they also have a good relationship with Chu Qing. Although he did not directly say that he was on the side of Chu Mo, he would never choose to be the enemy of Chu mo.


    Not to mention others, even the Huang Wushuang around him didn''t regard Chu Mo as an enemy... This is really fucking depressing!


    Long Qiushui rolled his eyes directly and didn''t even bother to talk.


    Chu Mo hugged the three people at 6 Hongxue, and then showed an apologetic smile at Huang Wushuang. Finally, he looked at Shui Yiyi and Hu lie and said, "I''m going up first!"


    Shui Yiyi smiled sweetly and nodded, "be more careful yourself."


    Hu lie also looked at Chu Mo and said, "take care!"


    Chu Mo nodded, bypassed the snow directly, and climbed towards the top of the mountain.


    As expected, Xue Xuan didn''t attack Chu Mo and let Chu Mo pass.


    Long Qiushui couldn''t help humming coldly, "be careful not to be blown to death by the wind!"


    To this place, every step forward is very difficult, and it is difficult to resist the wind of Taoism without reaching the realm of emperor and Lord. However, although these people present are not in the realm of emperor and Lord, they are not ordinary people. The magic tools on their bodies are enough to support them to the top of the mountain.


    After Chu Mo left, a group of people over there attacked Xue Yu directly.


    The battle started instantly!


    Chu Mo glanced back and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Xue Yu''s defense ability is so excellent that he didn''t even get hurt when he was attacked by this group of young adults... And every blow he made was as heavy as a mountain.


    It is really difficult for these people to break through the snow and rush up.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and accelerated his pace.


    If he only wanted to get the wind gentleman before, now he has another worry. He wanted to know who the woman in black was?


    Xue Yu said that she was the person who walked the road of heaven many years ago, obviously not referring to Qi Xiaoyu. So Chu Mo wants to ask clearly, where is Qi Xiaoyu''s soul!


    "I must find you! No matter what the cost." Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a firm light.


    The higher you go, the stronger the wind of transforming the Tao. In this place, the power contained in the wind of transforming the Tao is not only the power of law, but also mixed with a trace of chaotic Avenue breath!


    If you are not careful, you will be disturbed by this breath, which will affect your own way. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1135

    Chu Mo silently runs the only self volume of heaven''s will.


    Only I... exclude all other ways!


    stand upon one''s pantofles!


    The chaos oven hung above Chu Mo''s head, emitting a heavy and incomparable smell of chaos, which also blocked more than 90% of the wind of Huadao outside.


    Coupled with Chu Mo''s own arrogance, although the wind of Tao transformation here is terrible, the real impact on Chu Mo is very limited.


    The fighting and roaring behind him gradually disappeared. Chu Mo kept climbing up. Finally, he finally reached the top of the mountain!


    Then I saw the woman in black standing in the middle of the mountain. In front of the woman in black, there was a magical eye of the wind. There was nothing in that place with the naked eye. It was so calm that I couldn''t believe it. There was an eye for the wind in that place.


    But under the divine consciousness, the middle position of the top of the mountain is extremely chaotic and terrifying!


    Even divine consciousness can be directly crushed!


    Chu Mo''s divine sense left at the touch, but he still felt a slight pain in his head.


    That''s the eye of the wind in the legend. The wind gentleman... Should be deep in the eye of the wind.


    At this time, Chu Mo cast his eyes on the woman in black. He hesitated and asked softly, "is it you?"


    The woman in black turned around and looked at the direction of Chu mo. a touch of light ponder flashed in a double-edged beautiful eye behind the Veil: "Chu Mo, I didn''t expect you to grow so fast, which was a little beyond my expectation. I knew that in the fairy world, I should have suppressed you anyway, no matter how much I paid."


    The sound is clear and beautiful, like big beads falling on a jade plate, which is Qi Xiaoyu''s voice.


    But Chu Mo knew that this was by no means Qi Xiaoyu!


    "Where is she?" Chu Mo tried to calm himself down and looked at the woman in black with one eye. Across the magic veil, he couldn''t see her expression clearly.


    "She has disappeared." The woman in Black said coldly, "give up, or I''ll kill you!"


    "I will never give up." Chu Mo said word by word. His eyes looked at the woman in black coldly, and his heart was very painful. Then he said, "no matter who you are, no matter what you are, sooner or later, I will pull your spirit out of this body. Then, I will never let you go!"


    "Hehe." The woman in black gave a few cold smiles: "my spirit has been integrated with her. In fact, now I am her and she is me. Even if you really have this ability one day, as long as you can do it, just kill me. But before that, I will kill you first, and let the last trace of obsession in her soul disappear completely!"


    The woman in Black said, sneering repeatedly: "you should be glad that this place is not suitable for fighting, otherwise I will directly kill you here!"


    Chu Mo looked at the woman in black and suddenly laughed, "you? Kill me?"


    The woman in black proudly said, "it''s easy for me to kill you!"


    "It''s just a spiritual realm, the peak of the emperor, and the real strength is only the middle period of Zhenxian. How dare you talk big." Chu Mo said coldly, "if it''s not because I don''t want to hurt her body, I can cut you directly now!"


    The woman in black was silent, and the beautiful face behind the veil was full of shock.


    She was surprised that Chu Mo had seen through her! At the same time of surprise, there was also some panic. But she is also confident, that is: in any case, Chu Mo will not hurt her body. Nor will she betray her to others.


    The woman in Black said in her heart, "little girl, I can''t imagine that this Buddha can trust your blessing..."


    "Shameless!" Qi Xiaoyu''s body was the only seven orifices in heaven and earth, and a faint wave came from his heart.


    The woman in black looked at Chu Mo calmly: "I always feel that the relationship between you is very trifling. When you met her, you were still a child. What feelings did you know at that age? Later, you didn''t contact in the spiritual world for a few days, and you still didn''t get along with each other in the celestial world... For a long time. Is there really that kind of unforgettable feelings? I don''t believe it. If I say it, it''s just obsession in my heart. For men, what you can''t get... Is always the best. In that case, I Think... We can make a deal. "


    Chu Mo looked at her coldly and didn''t speak.


    "I can accompany you once..." the woman in Black said surprisingly, Said in a clear voice: "Give you her most precious thing. I''m sure she won''t refuse it, and you won''t refuse it, right? In this way, you get what you want, and that obsession will fade. From then on, you go your way, and I go my way. There is no emotional foundation between you, so it''s a relief for both you and me. Look around you, there are so many women who have feelings for you, and they are excellent. You can''t make a mistake at all For a little bit of obsession in my heart, for such a woman, I gave up so many beautiful women around you. Wasting their beautiful years is actually a sin. "


    Chu Mo looked at the woman in black in front of him incredulously, his face turned white with anger, and his lips trembled, Lengleng said, "can you ask for a face? How can you understand my feelings with her? It''s not your turn to judge this old ghost who has been hidden in the magic instrument for many years, and only has a dark heart. If you know the truth, get out of her body, and I will swear by the original God that I owe you a great favor. Otherwise, sooner or later, I will personally pull you out of this body, and then let you never get rid of it!"


    At this time, the body of the woman in black... No, it should be said that Qi Xiaoyu''s body suddenly burst out with an extremely strong vitality, which is amazing! Shrouded in the top of this nameless mountain, even the extremely calm eye of the wind began to agitate.


    Because in the eye of the wind, almost any vitality is cut off!


    Except for the magical plant of fengjunzi, which can survive there, almost no creatures can get close to the eye of the wind.


    Qi Xiaoyu pulled off the scarf on his face and threw it directly to the eye of the wind.


    The magic weapon scarf at least at the level of emperor was instantly torn into countless pieces by the seemingly calm eye, and then even the slag could not be seen.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s peerless face finally appeared in front of Chu Mo, with tears on his face.


    "Chu mo..." a wail.


    Then, Qi Xiaoyu''s face showed a ferocious color: "little bitch... You want to die! Dare to compete with me?"


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu''s voice sounded again: "Chu Mo, be kind to the people around you! That water depends... If she was really a good woman, she would marry her..."


    "Xiao Yu, you..." Chu Mo was suddenly shocked, because Qi Xiao Yu was desperately staggering... Walking towards the eye of the wind.


    "I''m sorry... I can''t accompany you in this life, but I really love you! I love you very much! I''m very happy, and brother you love me too..." Qi Xiaoyu burst into tears: "the person who occupies my body is the former... Fairy... Son of God! To be exact... That''s a male or female... Old monster! Vomit... So disgusting, I''ll kill him!"


    Qi Xiaoyu said these words, has been very difficult. Her peerless face is madly distorted.


    Another voice finally rang out in her mouth, and it was indeed a male and female indistinguishable voice: "bitch! Bitch! I will completely kill you!"


    "Then die together!" Qi Xiaoyu''s voice also sounded at the same time.


    Then, her body jumped towards the horrible eye of the wind¡ª¡ª


    It''s the fourth watch again. Vote for a monthly ticket!


    If you don''t have a monthly ticket, you can also vote for a recommendation. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1136

    "No!" Chu Mo uttered a scream of grief and indignation.


    Everything happened too suddenly and too fast to stop. I''m afraid even the soul of the fairy son who occupied Qi Xiaoyu''s body completely didn''t expect that the weak fairy princess should be so strong.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s figure instantly disappeared into the eye of the wind, and then a series of screams came from inside. It was all made by the indistinguishable voice. From beginning to end, Qi Xiaoyu didn''t make any more sound!


    Chu Mo felt that his eyes were dark, and a whirling feeling came. He staggered and almost fell there.


    Looking absently, Qi Xiaoyu''s body has disappeared from the eye of the wind.


    A pair of eyes almost completely lost their look, and the whole person completely stood there.


    The scene of the past years seemed to repeat itself before his eyes.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out along Chu Mo''s mouth, roaring up to the sky, and he was furious.


    Those who were fighting with the snow below were all stunned, and their eyes showed a look of surprise and uncertainty.


    Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie didn''t participate in the war. They had already said to give up. Hearing Chu Mo''s extremely sad and angry roar, their faces all showed worry.


    Long Qiushui''s eyes showed a trace of excitement, and he laughed and said, "happy! What if you go up first? Have you been beaten up? Hahahahaha!"


    Huang Wushuang frowned, and while attacking Xue Yu, she thought to herself: listen to that voice... It''s not like fighting with people? What the hell happened up there? Can it make him so sad and angry?


    In shuiyiyi''s eyes, there was a flash of surprise. After hearing Chu Mo''s angry roar, her heart trembled. According to the previous inference, she seems to have guessed something. If she guessed correctly, it should be a good thing for her.


    But I don''t know why. Hearing Chu Mo''s extremely sad and angry roar, Shui Yiyi only felt very painful in his heart. I can''t feel happy at all.


    Lu Hongxue, Xuaner and Xuanxuan all looked at the direction of the top of the mountain in surprise.


    At this time, Xue Yu suddenly roared, gave up directly to stop them, and rushed frantically towards the top of the mountain.


    The huge figure jumped hundreds of feet and disappeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone looked at each other, and without hesitation, rushed towards the top of the mountain.


    Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie also followed up. They didn''t hold much hope for seizing the wind gentleman, but were more worried about the accident of Chu mo.


    mountaintop.


    At the eye of the wind.


    As Qi Xiaoyu''s body disappeared there.


    The eye of the wind began to become restless.


    Boom!


    A vast breath burst out, as if to crush the sky.


    The smell is terrible!


    It seems that this sky... Can''t completely accommodate it!


    Then, a silvery gray, shiny plant rushed out of the eye of the wind, as if it wanted to leave directly.


    Wind gentleman!


    The sky god in Chu Mo''s chest rushed out in an instant, and the light flashed, and the wind gentleman disappeared directly into the void.


    Then, the sky god Jian returned to Chu Mo''s body.


    It''s like nothing happened.


    Then, the wind eye even made a bang and disappeared here directly.


    At the moment when the eye of the wind disappeared, the snow... Jumped directly at the eye of the wind, and his body flashed away.


    Chu Mo walked to the original eye of the wind in disbelief, where there was nothing. The roaring mountain wind has also become an ordinary mountain wind. It was as cold as a blade, but for monks, there was no threat.


    The place where the eye of the wind originally lived was a bottomless pit. Chu Mo walked directly over without hesitation and was ready to jump directly.


    He doesn''t believe that Qi Xiaoyu will really die!


    Unparalleled spirit body, the only seven orifices in heaven and earth.


    How could such a gifted pet die in this eye of the wind?


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly came from behind: "boy, did you take the wind gentleman?"


    Chu Mo stopped, turned back calmly, and looked at the man behind him. That person unexpectedly came up from the other side, and the wind of transforming Tao on the other side was even more terrible. The route chosen by everyone before should be regarded as the safest one. The wind of Tao transformation in other directions is extremely turbulent, and even the leaders in the realm of emperor and Lord may not be able to bear it.


    Chu Mo looked at the man in front of him, who was so white and handsome that a woman would be jealous when she saw him: "who are you?"


    "Kong Hongyi!" The man looked at Chu Mo proudly: "hand over the wind gentleman, and then roll yourself."


    "Get out!" Chu Mo''s voice was very calm and said only one word.


    But deep in my heart, I was still immersed in the grief just now.


    An unimaginable anger accumulated in his heart. Like a sea of fire, burning!


    At that time, he hated his inability to protect the girl he liked, and watched her disappear before his eyes and in the human world.


    Today, he still hates his incompetence. In the face of Qi Xiaoyu''s departure, he has no ability to recover!


    Chu Mo hated himself and the elf son in his heart.


    But more... It''s a sense of powerlessness.


    Even some despair.


    In this case, Kong Hongyi, a young adult who once openly wanted to fight Chu Mo on the letter board, unexpectedly appeared in front of Chu mo. He asked Chu Mo to hand over the wind gentleman, and his proud face instantly aroused the overwhelming anger in Chu Mo''s heart.


    But unfortunately, with the rolling of Chu Mo, Kong Hongyi was also angry!


    Young adults, the top Tianjiao in the world of heaven, have never met the great friar of Zhenxian peak who has never failed. When was he scolded so face to face?


    Therefore, Kong Hongyi made a direct move. The wind of Tao transformation in this place has disappeared, and the eye of the wind has disappeared. If he made a move, it will have no impact at all. Therefore, konghongyi had no scruples. In an instant, he raised his combat power to the peak of Zhenxian, slapped Chu Mo in the face. Full of shame.


    Although Chu Mo still has injuries in his body, where can he think of those in this desperate situation? He directly raised his combat power to, and the whole person rushed towards Kong Hongyi as if he were crazy.


    One punch!


    The vast energy tumbled and rolled, directly penetrating the void.


    Tiantianrensancai boxing Tianquan!


    A heavy blow!


    the breaking of rock frightens the heaven!


    Chu Mo''s speed is too fast!


    Like a light and shadow, Kong Hongyi''s eyes showed a touch of surprise. Hearing is one thing, but seeing with his own eyes is another.


    He finally knew that Chu Mo''s previous achievements were not boasted by others, and quickly withdrew his arm drawn to Chu Mo to block Chu Mo''s punch.


    Bang!


    A dull sound.


    The two directly collided.


    Chu Mo shows the Linzi formula in the nine character mantra, and it doesn''t move like a mountain!


    His figure stood there, motionless.


    Kong Hongyi''s arm heard a slight bone crack, and his body couldn''t help retreating several steps back. Looking at Chu Mo with a frightened face, "how is it possible?"


    Chu Mo''s punch actually cracked his arm!


    And when that powerful force collided with him, it was like a huge mountain, which made his insides churn.


    Kong Hongyi tried to regulate his body and looked at Chu Mo with a little more vigilance. I didn''t expect that Chu Mo''s melee ability was really so strong.


    "Get out!"¡ª¡ª


    Khan, I''m outside. It''s easy to find a place to surf the Internet. I''m in a hurry to update it at the first time, and it''s bad for my stomach... I want to cry without tears. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1137

    Chu Mo growled. He was eager to go to the cave to find Qi Xiaoyu''s whereabouts. He didn''t believe that Qi Xiaoyu would really die. Anyway, he had to find her.


    But if you delay a little longer, Qi Xiaoyu''s danger may be even greater, which makes Chu Mo''s heart extremely anxious.


    Kong Hongyi coldly took out an ancient sword from the storage ring, and then said in a cold voice, "Chu Mo, I admit that you are very strong and qualified to fight with me..."


    Konghongyi didn''t finish speaking, but he saw a knife light coming head-on!


    That knife light is too gorgeous!


    More dazzling than the light emitted by the sun!


    All the remaining words of Kong Hongyi were interrupted by Chu Mo''s knife light.


    He directly drew out the sword and faced Chu mo.


    Qiang!


    The huge sound of gold and iron was earth shattering.


    The supreme sword in Kong Hongyi''s hand was broken on the spot!


    His eyes showed endless horror, although he had heard that Chu Mo''s knife was quite terrible. It was very evil, and it seemed to be more advanced than the supreme weapon. But I have never heard that Chu Mo''s knife can break the supreme weapon.


    With this knife, Kong Hongyi couldn''t avoid it at all. An arm... Was directly cut off.


    A large amount of immortal blood flowed out along the wound and directly dyed his clothes red.


    Hum!


    Kong Hongyi''s mouth suddenly gave out a bird song.


    Directly incarnate into a huge matchless white peacock, but without a wing, there is bleeding!


    And the arm that fell to the ground directly turned into a huge peacock''s wing.


    Kong Hongyi showed his body, and the whole person was going crazy. He opened the screen directly, and the beautiful feathers on his tail instantly turned into countless sharp swords, with thousands of them, just like thousands of sharp arrows, overwhelming the sky and shooting at Chu mo.


    Contains endless killing!


    This is the unique skill of the peacock clan!


    A knife cut off a supreme sword, and cut off Kong Hongyi''s arm, which was almost exhausted for Chu Mo, who was already seriously injured.


    After this knife was cut out, Chu Mo couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. The whole face became unusually pale.


    But in the face of Kong Hongyi''s death, Chu Mo was still firm in his eyes, without any retreat. Directly sacrifice the chaos oven, and the mouth of the chaos oven is outward. The five color Taoist platform in the Chu Mo Dantian is running frantically, and the body makes a rumbling sound. It''s like thunder.


    The providence mind method works by itself, absorbing the five elements essence of this place crazily.


    The vast energy rushed into Chu Mo''s body. Let Chu Mo get a great improvement in a moment!


    This is a forced improvement!


    Kong Hongyi was even surprised. He had never seen anyone who could improve his cultivation like this.


    This is not the Yuan Ying period or the refining period. At that time, cultivation can be thousands of miles a day. Although the Chu Mo realm is not as good as him, it is also a monk in the celestial realm. At this realm, even if the peerless Tianjiao wants to improve, it also takes time to accumulate. Or rely on a large number of top-grade celestite. How can Chu Mo absorb the essence of heaven and earth directly... And the speed is incredibly fast!


    It''s too late to say, but it''s too fast.


    In fact, all this is just a flash of lightning.


    From Kong Hongyi''s broken wing to his body attacking with feathers on his tail. Chu Mo ravaged the essence of heaven and earth madly to supplement his forced cultivation.


    All this happened in a moment!


    The chaos oven zoomed in, and the mouth of the oven was facing the overwhelming peacock plumes, but it wanted to take all these peacock plumes away!


    Kong Hongyi was furious. All his feathers were original feathers, and they all had high spirituality! A part of his body, how can he be taken away like this?


    Then he roared and drove those peacock feathers, trying to bypass the chaos oven and shoot Chu mo.


    Because Chu Mo is still weak, although he is forcibly improving his cultivation!


    Kong Hongyi has great confidence and can shoot him on the spot.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the huge furnace made four dull bangs... It was divided into four furnaces. They are divided into East, West, North and south, and protect Chu Mo in the middle.


    Most of the peacock feathers had no time to dodge and plunged directly into the furnace.


    You can''t get out if you go in!


    Kong Hongyi, who turned into a huge white peacock, shouted angrily.


    "Give me back my hair!" The huge white peacock spits out words and is extremely angry.


    Just at this time, long Qiushui, Huang Wushuang, Lu Hongxue, Shui Yiyi, xuan''er, Xuan Xuan and Hu lie, and Yue Qingcheng have also arrived here and directly saw such a scene. Stay put.


    Although Kong Hongyi went up the mountain with them before, he chose another way. Unexpectedly, he caught up with them.


    But why did he fight with Chu Mo?


    Has the wind gentleman been caught by Chu Mo?


    Everyone secretly guessed.


    At this time, I saw the four Dan furnaces, which turned into one again. Kong Hongyu shot out thousands of peacock feathers, and at least 900 of them were taken away by the Dan furnace!


    Kong Hongyi was so angry that he almost collapsed.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s body shook a few times. Although he forcibly improved his cultivation and raised his realm to the later stage of immortality in the blink of an eye, the injury in his body became more and more serious.


    Moreover, the time is too late. He grabbed the huge peacock''s wings on the ground, threw them into the chaos oven, jumped into the bottomless cave left by the eye of the wind.


    "I''ll kill you!" Kong Hongyi, a huge white peacock with only one wing, was completely crazy and was about to catch up.


    At this time, a red diamond, I do not know how long, like a rainbow, rolled over to him in an instant. A woman''s voice was cold: "little peacock, I said... If you dare to bully him, I''ll kill you!"


    Bang!


    Kong Hongyi''s huge peacock body was directly hit by this red diamond and flew out, falling down the nameless mountain.


    But without waiting for his body to really fall, the red silk appeared again, rolled him up and brought him back to the woman.


    The person who did it was Shui Yiyi.


    PA!


    Shui Yiyi severely slapped Kong Hongyi''s huge bird head with Hongling, and directly slapped Kong Hongyi.


    The whole person was shocked and angry: "water Yiyi... Dare you..."


    PA!


    Another slap!


    Shui Yiyi''s voice was so cold that there was no emotion in it, and he was completely angry: "what dare I? One wing was cut off by Chu Mo, right? Don''t keep that one, otherwise it doesn''t look beautiful. Anyway, you can grow!"


    Shui Yiyi said, shaking his wrist, and the red silk turned into a sharp blade, directly cutting off Kong Hongyi''s other wing.


    Kong Hongyi uttered a shrill scream.


    Even long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang, these people see their eyelids jump.


    On the one hand, they were surprised by Shui Yiyi''s maintenance of Chu Mo, on the other hand, they were shocked by Shui Yiyi''s strong combat power!


    Although they have long known that Shui Yiyi''s combat power is very strong, it doesn''t seem to be so strong before!


    Kong Hongyi is not a fish belly!


    That''s a real young adult, the top Tianjiao of heaven!


    If it weren''t for this opportunity to enter Tianlu, I''m afraid I would have stepped into the ranks of emperors and become a real boss a few years ago.


    Speaking of it, Shui Yiyi is also a strong young adult in this ranks. Everyone is at the same level... There is such a big gap.


    Even Huang Wushuang, looking at water Yiyi''s eyes, became full of fear.


    Hongling rolled up the big wing, and Shui Yiyi said coldly, "go back and eat peacock wings." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1138

    Kong Hongyi over there was in pain and was about to faint. He was ashamed and angry. He had never suffered such a big loss before. Today, he was completely planted in the hands of Chu Mo and Shui Yiyi


    From the peacock into a human shape, his two arms disappeared, and the wound was dripping blood. He looked at Shui Yiyi with extremely venomous eyes, and then urged the mana to produce two new arms.


    Although it looks exactly the same as in the past, in fact, it is much more fragile, and at least it will take a long time to recover.


    "What are you looking at? I didn''t kill you because I didn''t dare," Shui Yiyi said coldly. "If Chu Mo has something good or bad, your life... Can''t be saved, even at the ends of the earth, I''ll kill you! No one can stop me! Your peacock family... No!"


    This is too tough. The peacock family, which is also the first-class clan in the heaven, is much stronger than the tiger clan today. But it is still not in the eyes of water Yiyi. This kind of strength makes people tremble.


    Huang Wushuang said slowly at this time, "everyone is Taoist friends, why make the relationship so rigid?"


    Kong Hongyi was extremely angry in his heart. He said that you, surnamed Huang, were not a good thing. You wanted to stop it. Why didn''t you say it earlier? I don''t speak until I lose both wings. Will I get your love? Dream your dreams!


    Under the serious imbalance of mentality, Kong Hongyi has collapsed a little.


    The previous pride and self-confidence were shattered by Chu Mo and Shui Yiyi.


    Red snow looks at Shui Yiyi with some worry. Today, Shui Yiyi''s performance is also very unstable. Up to now, he can''t believe that Shui Yiyi really likes Chu mo. It''s a bit of a joke!


    As a family friend, 6 Hongxue knew that the water family had some relations with the Chu family in ancient times. But so what? Today''s Tianjie clan, which has been inherited for 100000 years, has nothing to do with the Chu family.


    Therefore, 6 Hongxue never thought that the water family was related to the Chu family, which would be the reason why Shui Yiyi liked Chu mo.


    How proud water Yiyi is, 6 Hongxue can''t be clearer. Many people say that he didn''t have that kind of affection with Shui Yiyi. In fact, this is not necessarily true. Facing the beauty of water Yiyi, a man will be moved.


    But in fact, it''s Shui Yiyi... He has no feeling for 6 red snow, so 6 red snow can only hide the palpitation in his heart in the end. Because he also has his dignity. Plus Shui Yiyi''s character, it''s actually good to be a friend.


    But deep in her heart, 6 Hongxue has always believed that no one in the whole heaven, all young adults, can be worthy of water. As for those below young adults... Not to mention.


    He never thought that one day, Shui Yiyi, a real proud woman, would be so angry for a man he had just met.


    At this time, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng quietly came to the bottomless cave left by the eye of the wind and looked down. In their hearts, they are more worried about the safety of Chu mo.


    As for other things, they really don''t care much and don''t want to care. As long as Chu Mo is safe.


    At this time, long Qiushui suddenly asked, "Taoist friend Kong, you came up early. Where is the wind gentleman?"


    Kong Hongyi sneered, "taken away by Chu Mo!"


    "What?" Everyone present was slightly stunned, and even looked at Kong Hongyi incredulously.


    Chu Mo''s fighting power is strong, and many young adults are not his opponents. At least these people present have no objection. Although those who haven''t fought with Chu Mo will be somewhat unconvinced in their hearts, they have recognized Chu Mo''s combat power.


    Kefeng gentleman is a quasi holy medicine after all!


    That''s a real deity!


    Let alone quasi holy medicine, even if it is a supreme medicine, it is by no means easy for these people present to take away.


    Many times, even the emperor level medicine can''t be caught


    Shui Yiyi looked at Kong Hongyi coldly: "be careful when you talk. Don''t slander others at will. Just the moment we came up, everyone felt the breath of the world! The quasi holy medicine should have left with the eye of the wind. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you!"


    KongHong''s righteousness made him smoke, and he angrily said, "I konghongyi, swear with the dignity of the peacock family and the original life of the yuan God! That wind gentleman is definitely got by Chu Mo!"


    Everyone present was stunned.


    This oath is too heavy. It''s almost the heaviest oath of a monk. Logically, it''s absolutely true. But people still feel a little ridiculous.


    Is it really so easy to get a quasi holy medicine?


    Long Qiushui also frowned slightly and looked at Kong Hongyi: "Taoist friend of Kong, Chu Mo really has the ability to seize quasi holy medicine?"


    Konghongyi knew that he was completely planted this time, and he had no chance to get the wind gentleman, so he simply broke the jar and said, "if it weren''t for that he got the quasi holy medicine, I was full and wanted to stop him? As a result, you guys were so good... No one stopped him and let him run away!"


    "Run away? Jump into that cave and run away?" Long Qiushui couldn''t help walking to the cave at this time, but was stopped by Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng.


    "You two had better get out of the way and don''t provoke me." Long Qiushui looked at them coldly.


    Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie stood there, directly took out their magic weapons and prepared for the battle.


    "If you take another step forward, I''ll kill you." The cold sound of water came from one side at this time.


    Long Qiushui angrily said, "Shui Yiyi... Do you want to be enemies with everyone?"


    Huang matchless also slightly frowned, looked at water Yiyi and said, "Lord water... Between you and Chu Mo, in the end?"


    "I''m his fiancee!" Shui Yiyi said firmly, "this is the marriage decided by our ancestors. Even if he doesn''t want it, it''s his business, but our two families have exchanged keepsakes!"


    Shui Yiyi said, showing his wrist a glittering and translucent jade bracelet, and said faintly, "this jade bracelet is a supreme object, which was once the favorite thing of the great man''s wife. It''s on his hand! Unless Chu Mo wants it back one day, I''m the daughter-in-law of the Chu family! Who dares to touch him for a try. If you''re not afraid of being destroyed, come."


    Long Qiushui was stunned.


    Huang Wushuang was stunned.


    6 Hongxue was stunned.


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan are a little confused. They never thought that they have a slight blood relationship with them. From the perspective of seniority, they are the water Yiyi of their little aunt, and they are actually Chu Mo''s fiancee?


    Is this ridiculous?


    Besides, there are keepsakes?


    True or false!


    Kong Hongyi over there was also a little confused. Looking at Shui Yiyi, he realized why Shui Yiyi would fight for Chu Mo''s affairs. In his heart, he couldn''t help bursting with jealousy. How could Chu Mo be? A bumpkin who climbed up from the human world... Why does God favor him so much?


    Compared with our group of young adults, what is he?


    At this time, Huang Wushuang suddenly sighed, shook his head and said, "in that case, this wind gentleman... We won''t fight."


    With that, he glanced at long Qiushui: "let''s go." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1139

    Although long Qiushui''s eyes were full of reluctance, he did not have the confidence to face up to water Yiyi.


    No matter how powerful Shui Yiyi is, she is not a high-level emperor. Although she is a young adult, there are many people who can suppress young adults in this spiritual world. The problem is that the water family behind Shui Yiyi is too strong!


    That''s a real super family!


    Although the population is not prosperous, any elder monk can be invincible. It''s really not something ordinary families dare to provoke.


    And water family is not only strong in itself, but also has stronger connections!


    Like the family of Xuaner and Xuanxuan sisters, like the Lu family of Lu Hongxue, the relationship between them and the water family is not generally close. In addition, there are too many celestial clans with inextricably linked relationships with the water family. One hair touches the whole body.


    Let alone long Qiushui, even the dragon family behind him will never go to provoke the water family because of a quasi holy medicine.


    Long Qiushui turned around with a gloomy face and left. Huang Wushuang nodded at Shui Yiyi and then left.


    Kong Hongyi didn''t dare to stay here. He took a deep look at Shui Yiyi and didn''t say anything cruel, but the hatred... Was in his heart.


    There are only Lu Hongxue, xuan''er, Xuan Xuan, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng, plus a water Yiyi.


    Lu Hongxue looked at Shui Yiyi and said, "since Yiyi is serious and you are really engaged to marry Chu Daoyou, we won''t participate in this quasi holy medicine if it has been obtained by him." He said, glancing at Xuaner and Xuanxuan: "what''s your opinion?"


    Although Xuaner and Xuanxuan are low-key, they are not vases, but real young adults. They just never get angry with others and rarely participate in battles. Many people subconsciously ignore them. In fact, their two separate combat capabilities are already very strong. If they are together, their combat capabilities have an amazing superposition. The power produced is quite amazing!


    Two sophomores, against two young adults, the last to win, nine times out of ten will be the two of them.


    Xuanxuan glanced at Xuaner: "I listen to my sister."


    Xuan''er smiled: "Master Chu is a good man. I have a good impression of him. Besides, he is almost my little uncle. What can we say?"


    Xuanxuan whispered, "can you call her brother-in-law?"


    Shui Yiyi looked at Xuanxuan with a smile, and Xuanxuan ran away directly.


    Xuan''er and Lu Hongxue also waved goodbye to them.


    This is the way of heaven. Since the quasi holy medicine is not available, it is better to go on the road immediately to find your own chance.


    At the top of the nameless mountain, there are only three people left at the moment: yueqingcheng, Hu lie and Shui Yiyi.


    Shui Yiyi looked at the two men: "you two stay here. I don''t trust him. Go down and see what happened."


    Yueqingcheng hesitated for a moment and said tentatively, "can I go down with you?"


    Shui Yiyi glanced at yueqingcheng, saw the persistence from the other party''s eyes, and smiled: "good."


    She knew that yueqingcheng was a little worried about her. After all, she said things like engagement. Chu Mo never admitted it, nor did he.


    It''s normal for yueqingcheng to be on guard against her. Didn''t see the moment she nodded and promised, the tiger lie on the side also secretly breathed a sigh of relief?


    Shui Yiyi was not unhappy, on the contrary, he felt very happy. Chu Mo was lucky to have such friends and followers around him!


    Moon Qingcheng also breathed a sigh of relief. If Shui Yiyi refused, she really didn''t know what to say. Fight is not an opponent, talk about identity, someone else is a fiancee, he is just a follower... Fortunately, Shui Yiyi agreed,


    Then, Shui Yiyi and Yue Qingcheng jumped directly into the cave one by one. Hu lie stayed there.


    After they jumped in, they found that the cave was really deep, and the depth had completely exceeded their previous judgment. Both women thought that the deepest cave was 10000 feet, which was the height of the unknown mountain from top to bottom.


    But after jumping in, I found that it was more than 10000 feet? In their hearts, they estimated that at least it had fallen by 20000 feet, and they had not seen the bottom yet.


    "So deep?" Even Shui Yiyi was a little surprised.


    Yue Qingcheng said, "why did the childe jump here? It''s really like that Kong Hongyi said that he wants to escape?"


    "Impossible." Shui Yiyi said, "even if he can think that under my protection, you and Hu lie will not be in danger, but he will never give up the people around him."


    Yue Qingcheng was surprised and said, "how can Lord Shui know so much about childe?"


    Shui Yiyi said with a wry smile, "can it not be deep? Anyone knows that she will marry a person in the future from a very young age. No matter how reluctant she is in her heart, she will secretly know the information of that person."


    "Lord Shui..."


    "Call me Yiyi. People close to me call me that."


    "This..."


    "You are his follower. The follower is not a servant, but the closest confidant. Don''t be so polite to me." Shui Yiyi said with a smile, "even if your adult doesn''t want me in the future, you can also regard me as a friend."


    "I, I think I..." moon Qingcheng''s way, his eyes are slightly red.


    Once upon a time, even followers around young adults could humiliate her at will, but now a woman who even young adults are afraid of is so kind to her, and the gratitude in her heart is simply unspeakable.


    "Well, no one is born noble, and no one is born cheap. You are my friend when you are with him." Shui Yiyi said, "and I also heard about you. You''re very good!"


    "Well, thank you, Yiyi... Miss." Yiyi''s two words still couldn''t be called out after all.


    Followers are indeed not slaves, but they can never be equal to their own adults. Shui Yiyi gave her face. It was Shui Yiyi''s heart, but Yue Qingcheng knew his position very well.


    Shui Yiyi didn''t correct yueqingcheng anymore, and she took a high look at her in her heart. Although she appreciates yueqingcheng, more... But from now on, she is ready to attract the people around Chu Mo!


    She knows more than anyone how many amazing women there are around Chu mo. if she can''t take the lead in winning the recognition of the people around Chu Mo, even if she really marries Chu Mo in the future, I''m afraid those people around Chu Mo will never see her as a main room in their minds.


    This is a little selfish of Shui Yiyi, but it is not annoying.


    Between the two people talking, it has fallen to a depth of nearly 30000 feet, and here is already deep underground!


    At this time, a little light suddenly appeared under their feet. The two women were happy and knew that they had finally reached the end. Then a raging heat wave came to their faces, and the two women found that the light under their feet was actually the magma River in the depths of the earth!


    Here is a huge space, and a magma river flows like this.


    When the two women entered the huge space along the cave, they saw Chu Mo sitting by the lava River in a daze.


    Somehow, seeing the lost figure, the two women''s tears suddenly couldn''t help but flow down.


    "Chu Mo!"


    "Childe!"


    The two women called softly¡ª¡ª


    Although people are outside, they still try to keep a small explosion!


    I hope you''ll be more considerate. As soon as you go out, you''ll overturn the rebellion... Hey, stop talking, go to the toilet... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1140

    Chu Mo sat there motionless, and a sad breath came out along his body. ¡Û let the two women walk to her side without any action, and even the expression on her face has not changed at all.


    What else does yueqingcheng want to say? She is gently held by water Yiyi, and then shakes her head at her.


    Water Yiyi pulled the moon and sat down beside Chu mo.


    The stones here are hot, but not as hot as expected. The magma river flows quietly, and occasionally a few flames appear.


    Shui Yiyi and Yue Qingcheng sat quietly beside Chu Mo without talking.


    For a long time, Chu Mo''s eyes moved and whispered, "I want to be quiet here for a while. You go first."


    Moon Qingcheng pursed her lips, glanced at Chu Mo with some worry, and then looked at water Yiyi. Shui Yiyi stood up and said simply, "OK, we''ll wait for you outside. You can stay here as long as you want!"


    "No, don''t wait for me outside." Chu Mo''s voice was hoarse, and the whole person seemed to have lost any spirit.


    "Chu Mo, no matter what happens, I hope you can cheer up. Although these four words of the descendants of Chu should not be a burden on you, I also hope you can cherish them. There are too many people waiting for you to rise, and there are also too many people... I hope you fall." After Shui Yiyi finished speaking, he stood up and glanced at yueqingcheng: "let''s go, let him be quiet here for a while, let''s wait for him outside."


    With that, without waiting for Chu Mo to say anything, he directly pulled the moon, slowly flew up and disappeared above the cave.


    Chu Mo didn''t say anything, and his whole spiritual consciousness was dead. No waves arose.


    A few days later, a voice came from Chu Mo, who was sitting by the lava River, "boy, how long are you going to sit in this place?"


    Chu Mo''s eyes moved slightly, and his voice became more hoarse, like dry old bark: "elder Huolong? Sorry, I forgot your things."


    "I don''t blame you. You haven''t had much chance to help me since the day you rose to heaven." The fire dragon cup flew out of Chu Mo, and then turned into a red headed middle-aged man, sitting opposite Chu mo.


    The fire dragon glanced at the lava River, and his eyes showed a kind smell: "you will find a place, so I don''t have to go to search for habitat! And... This is the way of heaven! Hey, it seems that my chance has come!"


    The fire dragon said, some impatient way: "come on, don''t be like a drooping old man, quickly untie the seal on me!"


    "OK." Chu Mo nodded.


    According to the method given by the fire dragon to Chu Mo, Chu Mo directly urged the five elements to pour into the fire dragon, seal after seal, and was rushed away in an instant.


    In less than a incense burning time, the seals on the fire dragon were all untied.


    Then, the fire dragon gave a loud sound of dragon singing, turned into a long dragon with flames burning all over, about 20 or 30 feet in size, plunged into the magma River, and rolled happily there.


    Chu Mo''s mouth tilted slightly upward, and then sat there.


    WOW!


    The fire dragon rolled in the magma River enough, jumped ashore again, turned around, and directly turned into a red youth, looking at least ten years younger than just now!


    "Hey, boy, how long are you going to sit here?" Fire dragon looks at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo didn''t look up and said hoarsely, "elder Huolong has been free?"


    "It''s freedom." Fire dragon looked at Chu Mo: "but I want to tell you one thing."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo''s eyes moved and looked at the fire dragon.


    "The people who sealed me were your parents!" The fire dragon said faintly.


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    Huolong said, "descendants of Chu... In fact, I already knew this when I came to heaven. Now, I finally understand why I was sealed."


    Chu Mo looked up at the fire dragon.


    The fire dragon said, "that''s because now, in the heaven, the whole dragon clan, I may be the only one left."


    "How is it possible?" Chu Mo finally had some reactions and looked at the fire dragon: "there are many non-human races in the heaven, including the tiger race, the peacock race, and many others... Why, just can''t accommodate you dragon race?"


    The fire dragon sighed: "You don''t understand, the dragon clan is different from those other races. The dragon clan is born with a powerful body and body. It is born to be close to all kinds of elements and perform magic spells. It doesn''t even need to learn! The fighting power of the dragon clan is too terrible. It is feared by the world. When your parents sealed me in, they must have seen the decline of the dragon clan. Because at that time, there were few dragons in the whole dragon clan."


    "How do you know that you are the only one left in the dragon clan?" Chu Mo asked.


    Huolong said, "the dragon clan has a very magical sense naturally. If there are other dragon clan in the heaven, I can directly sense it. But I haven''t had any sense for so long. This shows that the dragon clan has either moved away and left here; or it has... Died."


    "I''m sorry..." Chu Mo whispered, his voice still hoarse.


    Fire dragon looked at Chu Mo: "in fact, what I want to tell you is that in this world, anything can happen. Some things you can choose, but some... There is no choice. For example, if you can choose, I would never want to be sealed by your parents in those days!"


    "I apologize for them." Chu Mo said.


    "I don''t want you to apologize. I want you to understand that your parents are very meaningful in doing so!" Fire dragon looked at Chu Mo: "don''t you feel strange? Your parents sealed me in those days, and the only person who can unseal me is you! Moreover, it must be after reaching the heaven."


    Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not what I mean, it''s what your parents mean. They hope I can protect you and always be by your side." The fire dragon whispered, "I''ve just figured out this problem. In fact, there are some things that don''t need to be explained. It was really my fault that I was sealed in those days, so your parents didn''t owe me. They didn''t kill me, so they were already merciful. So today you untied my seal, and I owe you!"


    "Well, I don''t need you to repay me." Chu Mo said, "you are free now."


    "That''s no good. The kindness of the dragon clan is more important than heaven. Debt is debt. This is cause and effect!" The fire dragon said, then looked at Chu Mo, and suddenly said, "have you heard a word?"


    Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon.


    The fire dragon said with a smile, "is it called a dragon in case of wind and cloud?"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    "In other words, wind and cloud... Are the closest things of the dragon family! Although I am a fire dragon and like to live in this magma, I prefer wind and cloud! Because there... Is my real home!" Fire Dragon said, and his eyes fell on Chu Mo: "so, to the wind... I know much more than you..."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned at first, and then in his eyes, he finally showed a look, staring at the fire dragon''s eyes: "what do you mean?"


    The fire dragon smiled faintly, and then said proudly, "so, the eye of the wind didn''t tear up your woman, and took her directly!"¡ª¡ª


    Today''s update is on time! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1141

    Chu Mo Teng stood up and said loudly, "is this really true?"


    Because of his hoarseness, Chu Mo''s voice was distorted and sounded very funny.


    Huolong didn''t care about this, but looked at Chu Mo with a smile and nodded: "your boy is stupid enough. You think that your elf will die if he jumps into the eye of the wind? If you don''t find her trace here, it must be gone? It''s naive! Her constitution, her blood, everything about her... All reflect great opportunities. The eye of the wind will only complete her, and it''s impossible to kill her!"


    Chu Mo stared at the fire dragon blankly. He hoped that what the fire dragon said was the truth, not what he said in order to stimulate him and motivate him. Because the performance of Huolong has given Chu Mo this feeling since it was unsealed.


    "What I said is true. The dignity and pride of the dragon people will not lie about such things." Fire dragon looked at Chu Mo seriously: "do you know why your fairy princess jumped into the eye of the wind, and the wind gentleman wanted to run? That''s because your fairy princess has unparalleled cause and effect, and even the quasi holy medicine dare not get too close to her!"


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless and looked at the fire dragon blankly.


    Fire Dragon said with a domineering face, "do you think I''m very knowledgeable? These are all what the wind here, the magma river here... Everything here tells me! Because this kind of place belongs to my territory!"


    "Is she... Really not dead?" Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon: "I don''t want you to cheat me."


    "If I lie to you, I will be sealed for another 10000 years, no, a million years!" Huolong looked at Chu Mo angrily: "do you want me to swear with the dignity of the dragon clan?"


    "No, No." Chu Mo winked: "I believe you."


    "His grandmother''s, this is obviously your business, and I have to force the Dragon Lord to swear!" The fire dragon rolled his eyes and said, "but your fairy princess has two spirits, one of which is very strong, and the eye of the wind may help her... By the way, I forgot to tell you that wind and cloud are not only close partners of the dragon family, but also close partners of the Fairy family! The intimate relationship between the fairy family and the wind is not inferior to the dragon family."


    Chu Mo said, "the soul in Xiaoyu''s body also belongs to the elves."


    "You are wrong." Fire dragon looked at Chu Mo seriously: "the fallen Elves will never be the elves, but another race. They will use the wind, but the wind will never stay close to them."


    Fire Dragon said, looking at Chu Mo with some disdain: "this is the secret of race, you don''t understand."


    "What do you mean, is it because of her that the eye of the wind disappeared instantly?" Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon and asked.


    "Yes, but one thing, that wind eye may not be able to completely suppress the spirit in your fairy princess." The fire dragon sighed softly and said, "that spirit is very strong. The fairy Saint son, I have heard of him, the guy who almost became a Taoist. I didn''t expect him to live in this world and set such a big game. This trick is really terrible."


    "That shameless thing wants to take away Qi Xiaoyu. Sooner or later, I will break it into pieces!" Chu Mo gritted his teeth and said that this time, his voice was not hoarse, but full of bitter hatred.


    In the void, there was a light, which instantly condensed into a Dharma array.


    Then with a bang, the Dharma array dispersed.


    From front to back, it lasted only a short moment, but it made the fire dragon dumbfounded.


    "Do what you say? Do what you do..." the fire dragon looked at Chu Mo, as if looking at a monster: "you are the immortal realm! Unexpectedly, you have already had the words of the emperor realm?"


    Chu Mo was also in a daze.


    Huolong then said helplessly, "although this is something you must do, now it has formed a contract of heaven and a cause and effect."


    "Cause and effect? That''s just right!" Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of determination, and the cold voice said, "not only the fairy son, but also the blood demon ancestor..."


    "Stop, stop... Please stop." Fire dragon looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face: "although the road on this day can shield all divine senses, if you swear again, follow your words and form a contract of heaven, the existence of the blood demon ancestor will be immediately felt when you get out of the road. Boy, stop swearing, some hatred, just keep it in mind. When you have that ability, you don''t need to swear, just kill directly!"


    Chu Mo nodded and understood the kindness of Huolong.


    "How can I find her?" Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon and asked.


    "The wind can accompany you to the end of the world, but the wind doesn''t need your hometown." The fire dragon muttered, and then said, "so I don''t know where the eye of the wind will take her."


    "Isn''t Feng your closest partner?" Chu Mo asked.


    The fire dragon rolled the boss''s eyes and sneered, "even if it''s a brother, do you have a secret?"


    "..." Chu Mo also rolled his eyes, suddenly couldn''t help smiling gently, looking at the fire dragon and said, "fire dragon master, thank you."


    "Come on, don''t be a senior. If you like, just treat me as your brother. You don''t know how high your seniority is." The fire dragon said faintly, "that little tiger, I don''t know what luck he has gone to make obeisance to you. He may not understand it now, but one day, he will understand."


    Huolong said to Chu Mo, "hurry up, those people are still waiting for you."


    "What about you?" Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon.


    "This place is my chance!" The fire dragon said faintly, "below the magma River, there is the original power of fire. I want to finish my breakthrough here! Go ahead. After I break through, I will find you!"


    Chu Mo nodded seriously, "I''m going to the end of the road to enlightenment."


    "Be careful of those aborigines, they..." Fire Dragon said this, frowned, and said: "in short, be careful of those people, they are very strange."


    Chu Mo looked at the fire dragon strangely and felt that he was insincere, but he obviously didn''t want to say more. Then nodded, "I''ll be careful."


    Chu Mo said goodbye to the fire dragon, and then rose up in the air, flying down the cave to the top of the nameless mountain.


    When Chu Mo appeared on the top of the nameless mountain, several figures immediately surrounded him.


    "You finally came out!" Hu lie''s face showed a happy smile.


    "I knew you could come out by yourself." Shui Yiyi smiles.


    "Childe, let''s go." The moon falls on the city, and the delicate face is full of happiness.


    Chu Mo looked at several people and whispered, "sorry, I''m worrying you!"


    "Just come back. Let''s go." Shui Yiyi smiled at Chu mo. Then he casually said, "Chu Qing contacted me, I told her what happened here, and she told me to tell you, don''t be sad, don''t be sad, everything will pass. Anyone who dares to bully you is the enemy of the whole Chu family!"


    "I see." Chu Mo''s eyes once again showed the color of perseverance: from now on, I will never give up lightly. Even if I encounter great setbacks, even if I am left alone, I will go on alone. Because I am a descendant of Chu! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1142

    I don''t know why, although I just sat down for a few days, Shui Yiyi felt that the breath emitted by Chu Mo was a little different from before. It''s not stronger or weaker, but a deep feeling like the sea!


    In the past, Chu Mo could obviously feel that powerful blood, but now, that feeling has disappeared. Instead... It''s a completely impenetrable feeling.


    Chu Mo is still in the realm of immortals, and has not yet stepped into the peak of immortals, but he completely fails to see through Shui Yiyi, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng, who have reached the peak of true immortals and are likely to break through at any time.


    The four of them left the nameless peak and walked more than 130 million miles before they met a city, a big city suspended in midair!


    Even if it is a real fairy, it is difficult to see what kind of power makes such an ancient city suspended in the air.


    A large number of monks flew in and out, and Chu Mo even saw some familiar faces. Those are monks from outside.


    Here, it is already a very deep area of Tianlu.


    "This is a city of aborigines on the heavenly road." Shui Yiyi''s face showed a dignified color and said softly, "here, although we are not exclusive of outsiders, we should be careful."


    "I''ve heard of this city." Hu lie said aside, "it''s called the hanging city. It''s an ancient city in the middle of Tianlu. It''s said that this big city was placed here after the refining of the supreme power. It can allow the aboriginal creatures on Tianlu to make various transactions with monks from the outside world."


    "This is a disorderly area." Shui Yiyi said seriously, "don''t be fooled by any appearance. The aborigines on the road of heaven will never be united with foreign monks."


    Chu Mo nodded, "just take what you need."


    Shui Yiyi hum, and then looked at Chu Mo: "are we going in?"


    "It''s good to go in and have a look. You can just know what happened on the road of heaven recently." Chu Mo said.


    Then the four flew towards the city.


    Along the way, I met some foreign monks. When I saw the four of them, someone recognized their identities, and their faces were all shocked. I didn''t expect to meet these celebrities here. Although they didn''t point out, they still watched them enter the hanging city.


    "Those four people just now are Chu Mo and them?"


    "Is that gorgeous woman Shui Yiyi? Has she really come with Chu Mo? It''s incredible. I don''t think much of the most beautiful flower in the sky, which was inserted in Chu Mo''s pile... Cough."


    Someone nearby gave him a faint look, and the monk immediately shut up and coughed twice.


    Because the people who look at him are followers of Shui Yiyi!


    Especially one of the tall, handsome men with sword eyebrow stars looked at the monk''s eyes, as if he was going to eat him raw, and scared the monk back again and again.


    The handsome man with the sword eyebrow star didn''t say anything, just let out a cold hum. Then followed in.


    At this time, Chu Mo had entered the hanging city with Shui Yiyi and others. Chu Mo suddenly laughed and said, "water girl, your followers are very loyal."


    Shui Yiyi glanced at Chu Mo like water and said softly, "they are all loyal people who have been with me for many years. If you don''t like it, I will dismiss them."


    "Stop... You know I didn''t mean that." Chu Mo said, "you know, between us..."


    Shui Yiyi smiled and suddenly whispered, "I''ll talk about it later. There''s someone in front of me."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, raised his head and looked forward.


    A very handsome young man stood in the street, his body emitting a strong chill, looking at him coldly in his eyes.


    "Little peacock?" Chu Mo looked at the man, and then his eyes fell on his arm.


    Konghongyi''s cold face suddenly flashed anger, and then gritted his teeth and said to Chu Mo, "Chu Mo, I see where you''re going this time?"


    At this time, long Qiushui''s figure appeared from one side. Seeing Chu Mo, he said with a smile: "Hey, isn''t this the son of Chu Mo who got the quasi holy medicine wind gentleman? It''s really nice to meet you!"


    Long Qiushui''s words immediately made the whole street boil.


    "Quasi holy medicine? Wind gentleman?"


    "That quasi holy medicine was taken away by Chu Mo?"


    "Really? Does Chu Mo really have this ability?"


    "Quasi holy medicine, a divine thing that can make the emperor and Friar live for a lifetime!"


    Many people look at Chu Mo with different eyes.


    Before, it was only a little worship, but now it is full of greed.


    Chu Mo glanced at long Qiushui and saw his gloating expression on his face. He said faintly, "what kind of gentleman? Aren''t you going?"


    "Don''t spit!" Long Qiushui suddenly became angry.


    I thought that with Chu Mo''s words, many people on the street looked at him with doubts.


    Shui Yiyi added a very appropriate sentence beside Chu Mo: "no wonder, I said why I didn''t see the quasi holy medicine?"


    "Is it true that Lord long has to go?" Moon Qingcheng asked naively.


    "It should be so." Hu lie scratched his head: "I didn''t see it clearly. He moved too fast."


    "You... You..." long Qiushui''s face turned red and he almost vomited blood with anger. He originally wanted to make Chu Mo become the target of public criticism, but he was forcibly planted on him by these people around Chu Mo in a few words. That feeling was more disgusting than eating flies.


    At this time, Kong Hongyi, who was ignored, sneered, "unexpectedly, a young adult of Shui Yiyi''s status has also begun to learn to lie. Hehe, it''s really... Feelings make people dizzy."


    Chu Mo glanced at Kong Hongyi and said faintly, "yes, your wings are growing again?"


    Shui Yiyi chuckled, "I have one here, too."


    "Do peacocks roast wings in the evening?" Chu Mo asked.


    Shui Yiyi smiled sweetly, "listen to you!"


    A group of top Tianjiao from the heaven, facing up in the sky city of Tianlu, instantly made the atmosphere here extremely tense and dignified. And the dialogue between the two sides is full of flames and endless murders.


    Peacock roasted wings?


    The crowd around was in an uproar.


    "Is that Kong Hongyi? A young adult of the peacock clan? His wings were cut off?"


    "Impossible? Kong Hongyi is the leader among young adults. Who can easily cut off his wings?"


    "Is he a leader? Hehe, Lord Shui Yiyi... He is the leader among the leaders!"


    "That''s true. Only people with some status like us are qualified to know the power of Lord Shui!"


    Bursts of voices from the crowd made Kong Hongyi''s face blue and white. However, there are many people who are secretly staring at Chu Mo and long Qiushui.


    Now they don''t know who the quasi holy medicine is, but judging from this meaning, one of them must be lying!


    In other words, the quasi holy medicine wind gentleman... Has definitely been taken away!


    This news is really amazing!


    People''s curiosity about the whereabouts of Feng Junzi completely exceeded the possible battle between these young Tianjiao on the long street of the hanging city¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1143

    At this time, an old man beside Kong Hongyi slowly stood up, looked at Chu Mo and shouted, "I''m so rude that I dare to humiliate the peacock family. I think you''re tired of living."


    "Old man, I think you''re tired of living," a cold woman''s voice sounded from the other side. ¡Æ£¬


    Chu Qing''s figure came from there. Beside her, there were a group of followers and some strange faces, but each one looked not weak. Those people looked at Chu Mo with curiosity.


    Chu family


    Chu Qing came over, looked at the old man of the peacock clan coldly, looked up and down, and snorted coldly, "it''s just an old man who will be at the end of his life and reluctantly promoted to the emperor''s major on the road of heaven. You peacock clan is a good abacus. Why, you want to exchange a waste like you for my brother''s life? Get out of here and don''t let me see you again, or you peacock clan will be destroyed when you turn back."


    "Chu Qing, you''ve gone too far," Kong Hongyi snapped, "no matter how brilliant and prosperous your Chu family is, it''s only once brilliant. Now what qualifications do you have to be arrogant and domineering here?"


    Kong Hongyi hated Chu Mo and Shui Yiyi very much. Not only his two wings were broken, but also the most powerful and beautiful peacock feathers were taken away by Chu mo


    This hatred is simply intolerable to the proud peacock clan.


    At this time, long Qiushui said aside, "don''t talk about those useless things first, Chu Mo, you got the quasi holy medicine of Feng junzi, and we don''t ask you to give it to everyone, but it''s always OK to take it out to open your eyes."


    The eyes of those who looked around all showed suspicious eyes.


    Long Qiushui smiled and shrugged, "I know everyone suspects me. It doesn''t matter. I can swear."


    With that, long Qiushui said seriously, "I swear by the dignity of the dragon family, if I get that quasi holy medicine, I will make the whole dragon family doomed."


    A cry of surprise suddenly rang out in the crowd.


    This oath is really too poisonous, dragging the whole family into it.


    However, long Qiushui''s swearing directly cleared him of his suspicion. Then, the eyes of everyone fell on Chu mo.


    Shui Yiyi suddenly said faintly, "it''s really shameless. I''d rather drag my family into it than let the oath get involved with my Taoism. It''s really vicious. I didn''t find it before, and now I finally understand, long Qiushui, you are really a real villain, disloyal, unfilial, and unkind."


    "Shui Yiyi, you''re too much." long Qiushui clenched his teeth, his face was cold, and his heart was already furious. He endured coldly and said, "it''s useless for you to say this. If you have the courage, you make Chu Mo swear."


    Chu Mo raised his head at this time and calmly looked at long Qiushui: "do you think you are stupid or I am stupid?"


    Long Qiushui was stunned.


    The people who watched around were also stunned.


    What does this mean? Does it mean to admit that the wind gentleman is in his body? Many people''s eyes begin to flash complex light.


    Chu Mo then said, "whose is the wind gentleman?"


    It was quiet all around. Everyone looked at Chu Mo, and no one spoke.


    Even long Qiushui and Kong Hongyi didn''t make a sound this time.


    Yes, whose is the wind gentleman? It''s a panacea between heaven and earth. It''s all ownerless


    Who dares to say that Feng Junzi was raised by himself? I''m afraid he will be sprayed to death with saliva immediately.


    Chu Mo said again, "well, it''s none of your business who owns it." he turned his eyes to long Qiushui: "does it have anything to do with you?"


    Long Qiushui twitched at the corners of his mouth. Just about to speak, Chu Mo turned his eyes to Kong Hongyi and said, "does it have anything to do with you?"


    Kong Hongyi said, "I also participated."


    "But you didn''t get it." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Kong Hongyi immediately stopped talking.


    Chu Mo turned his eyes to those who watched the excitement around, smiled faintly, spread out his hands and said, "I didn''t get it either. So this matter has nothing to do with me."


    "You lie," Kong Hongyi angrily said, "I clearly saw that it was taken by you."


    Chu Mo smiled: "whatever your shit, even if I really have to go, what does it have to do with you?"


    "Look, look, he admitted, he admitted." Kong Hongyi was excited.


    Chu Mo sneered, "idiot."


    Shui Yiyi said: "It''s quite an idiot. Why are there so many idiots in the world? What''s an ordinary grass? There were so many people on the top of the mountain at that time, and no one had time to get the quasi holy medicine. I admit that I just threw the dirty water back because I was angry with long Qiushui for planting it indiscriminately, but as long as I was a person with a little IQ, I should be able to think of the result. These were not the people present at that time, as well as Lu Hongxue, xuan''er, and Xuan Xuan Some people, and Huang Wushuang, so many people didn''t see where the wind gentleman went, and no one even knew whether there was a wind gentleman. Long Qiushui and Kong Hongyi saw it. Also, long Qiushui, we went up together that day. How did you see it? If I remember correctly, I said that the man with wind on the top of the mountain was also you. "


    Yueqingcheng whispered aside, "is there really a gentleman on the road of heaven?"


    Hu lie said, "there must be the best medicine on the road of heaven, but whether there is one in that place or not, I really dare not say, but the wind in that place is really frightening." Hu lie said, and then said, "this man, you can''t plant it wantonly because of a little personal gratitude and resentment. If it''s interesting, you can fight it head-on. Are young adults still afraid to face up to their opponents?"


    There was a sigh in the crowd around.


    They finally understand that these two groups of people have personal grudges. People''s water Yiyi is also honest enough. They directly say that they spilled the dirty water back because they were angry, which means that no one has received quasi holy medicine.


    Many people look at long Qiushui and Kong Hongyi with a little disdain.


    They all mocked in their hearts: young adults, as the tiger minority leader said, fight head-on if you want to fight. Are young adults still afraid of facing their opponents? Such a means of splashing dirty water behind their backs is simply inferior.


    If you think about it again, what Chu Mo said is also reasonable. Who got it? Who cares about others


    People are like this. After losing the target of prey, they will return to reason.


    Long Qiushui and Kong Hongyi were livid with anger over there, but they were blocked and speechless. In fact, even Kong Hongyi is not completely sure that the wind gentleman must be on Chu mo. At that time, he just saw a flash of light, and then he disappeared. Even he didn''t know whether it was a gentleman or not.


    Now, being said by Shui Yiyi and others, he even had some doubts in his heart. Was he wrong


    At this time, Chu Qing came to Chu Mo with a group of people and looked at Chu Mo with a concerned face: "is it all right?"


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled, "it''s all right."


    Chu Qing took a deep look at Chu mo. She had learned a lot from Shui Yiyi, but it was obviously not suitable to say it here. Then she said, "let''s go. We booked a room in the restaurant in front and tasted the characteristics of Tianlu."


    Chu Mo glanced at Shui Yiyi.


    Shui Yiyi smiled, "listen to you."


    Chu Qing showed an ambiguous smile on his face, and his eyes glanced at the two people.


    Chu Mo said with a headache, "let''s go."


    Yesterday, I repeated the names of 1141 and 1142 chapters. I have asked the editor to change them for me. Sorry. To be continued.

 Chapter 1144

    After arriving at the restaurant, Chu Mo knew why Chu Qing didn''t wait for him in front. It turned out that after Chu Qing came in, he walked very slowly at first, in order to wait for Chu Mo while walking. ¡ü£¬. But unexpectedly, something happened to the Chu family friar who had gone first, so she had to speed up to solve the problem.


    Chu Mo still doesn''t know how big the Chu family in heaven is. It''s just that some other people can tell that the Chu family today seems to be declining, but the heritage of the past is still there, with a wide range of contacts, and a large number of families related to the Chu family. Therefore, although the Chu family is thin in the heaven and looks like sunset on the western mountain, in fact, there are not many monks or families who really dare to face the Chu family.


    People like long Qiushui and Kong Hongyi, at most, just talk about it. It really makes them go to war with Chu Qing. They also need to think about it.


    "Is it serious?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Qing and asked.


    "There''s nothing wrong. A little trouble has been solved." Chu Qing''s understated smile.


    But Chu Mo knew that it must be no small matter to let the family find them. But now that it has been solved, he doesn''t ask much. After all, he is not really integrated into the Chu family now. Identity is still a little embarrassing.


    Because Chu Mo doesn''t know whether he is as friendly to Chu Qing as he is in the Chu family.


    This is not Chu Mo''s sensitivity, but must be cautious. In particular, the elders of the Chu family were sealed in their bodies. Once they mentioned him, they would be sensed by the big people in Luo Tianxian domain. At that time, there will be great disasters.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to suddenly face a young supreme at this time.


    Not only bring disaster to yourself, but also bring disaster to your relatives. In that case, Chu Mo would rather stay away from the Chu family, even from Chu Qing.


    "Tell me about you." Chu Qing looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "what happened?"


    Chu Mo pretended to be confused and said, "what did your sister mean?"


    Chu Qing rolled his eyes. "What do you mean? Everything! Tell me everything!"


    "..." Chu Mo is really not used to this feeling. Because he has been carrying almost everything all by himself. Now suddenly someone came out to share it for him, which made him a little overwhelmed.


    "Come on, you can''t carry everything alone." Chu Qing said softly, with heartache in his voice: "even in the past, I can''t do anything even if I want to, but now it''s different. Now you''re in heaven, you''re by my side. No matter what, I hope you can remember that you still have a sister!"


    Chu Mo nodded, smiled, and roughly told Chu Qing what happened after he entered Tianlu. But the matter of the woman in black was hidden.


    Chu Qing didn''t ask for the first time, because she guessed the identity of the woman in black according to Shui Yiyi''s words, and came to the same conclusion as Shui Yiyi. It must be something happened to the fairy princess that can make Chu Mo so sad. But if Chu Mo didn''t say anything, they didn''t want to continue to ask about this matter.


    However, Chu Mo gave his own opinions on other things.


    "The remnant forces of the blood demon ancestor, after leaving the road of heaven, I immediately contact people to eliminate them. Those people are like insects hidden in the depths of the earth, hiding in the dark corner for so many years, it is time to eliminate them."


    "ZHUGE family... Now that they have become enemies, there is nothing to say. Let Yi help you with this."


    Shui Yiyi nodded aside, "no problem."


    Chu Mo shook his head and refused, "I''d better solve this matter myself. Zhuge''s family is not a fish belly, and it''s not so easy to deal with. Once you make a move, the shock caused by it may affect the spiritual world of the whole heaven. If I solve it myself, the level of the conflict will be infinitely reduced."


    Chu Mo said, glancing at the crowd: "moreover, I am not so easy to be suppressed by them."


    Chu Qing glanced at Shui Yiyi, and Shui Yiyi smiled and said, "you the final say."


    Chu Qing: "...."


    Even Chu Qing doesn''t understand Shui Yiyi. Chu Qing knows the engagement. But Shui Yiyi has always been particularly resistant to the engagement, and even said in front of her that no one will marry your brother in this life!


    Yes, at that time, Shui Yiyi didn''t even know the name of Chu mo.


    She didn''t have any opinions about Chu Mo, but simply didn''t want to be the victim of a marriage.


    Although the elder said that marrying that person is definitely your greatest chance in your life, and you are by no means the victim of marriage. But Shui Yiyi didn''t listen at all at that time.


    "When did this little girl change her mind?" Chu Qing''s eyes swept around Shui Yiyi and Chu Mo, smiling, and she seemed very satisfied that Shui Yiyi had become her sister-in-law.


    Chu Qing then said, "let the Zhuge family go first. I think Kong Hongyi and long Qiushui also have deep resentment with you. The family behind these two people is not comparable to the Zhuge family. Well, I''ll ask someone to tell the elders of their two families later. This is the gratitude and resentment between the younger generations."


    Shui Yiyi also got serious at this time and said, "the peacock clan is a little worse. As long as it doesn''t really cut the peacock, the peacock clan shouldn''t have much reaction. But the dragon family... It''s really some trouble."


    "Yes, long Qiushui is also the best son of the young generation in the long family. I''m afraid that some elders of the long family will be unable to sit still after being frustrated this time." Chu Qing''s eyes were bright and cold and said, "their dragon family is the most protective. This has to be prevented."


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo seriously and said solemnly, "you beat long Qiushui before, which dealt a huge blow to him. That man''s heart is not as broad as Qi Bo. From today''s action, we can see that he wants to harm you."


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll be more careful myself."


    Chu Qing frowned slightly at this time: "speaking of Qi Bo, their Qi family... Seemed to have something to do with the blood demon ancestor."


    Shui Yiyi narrowed her double beautiful eyes, thought for a while, and said, "it seems that there is such a thing when you say so. However, the connection should not be deep. Moreover, the Qi family has been very low-key and not publicized over the years, and its reputation in the world of heaven is still good."


    Chu Qing said, "I hope they don''t make a mistake. If they really think that the Chu family is declining, they can bully the descendants of the Chu family at will, and they will pay a heavy price."


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng sat aside and listened quietly, all with a feeling of panic.


    The proud women of the two top families sat here and commented on those big families in the sky. What is confidence? This is it!


    Only at a certain level can we understand that there will never be fairness in this world. Because some people are born with pride, they are not only excellent in themselves, but also their family background is miraculous. Their starting point may have been the end point that countless people have dreamed of in their lives.


    Hu lie smiled bitterly in his heart: This... Is the gap! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1145

    Yueqingcheng doesn''t have such a strong sense of loss. In her heart, she feels more fortunate!


    Once upon a time, she didn''t even dare to think that she could eat at the same table with such a person. Now it has become a reality, and they can hear too many top secrets of the heaven from their mouths. This has unimaginable benefits to increase her experience and horizons.


    What made her feel more fortunate was that she made the choice in Tiandao garden and became a follower of Chu mo.


    At that time, there were actually some risks. Chu Mo was not a young adult. Although he surpassed Zhang Shuangshuang and defeated long Qiushui, he was not a young adult at that time.


    As for the relationship between him and Hongyue, it''s nothing to put it bluntly. Which big man didn''t grow up? Who can''t have two poor relatives? So people who know big people... Are not necessarily big people!


    But at that time, yueqingcheng chose that road without hesitation. It hasn''t been long since now, but she can clearly feel how correct her choice was at that time!


    For her, that choice was her biggest chance!


    Even Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing, the most top-ranking women in the heaven, have such different attitudes towards Chu mo. It''s not just family and love. Just because yueqingcheng doesn''t say it doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand.


    So sitting here, compared with the shock of Hu lie, yueqingcheng feels more lucky.


    Then, some people began to come up with various delicacies.


    The ingredients on Tianlu are very different from those in Tianjie, and the cooking method is similar. So people don''t feel unaccustomed to eating.


    A meal, but everyone enjoyed it very much. Although speaking of this realm, it has long been unnecessary to maintain energy through eating, eating is human nature and one of the most basic needs, so even in the supreme realm, you will still occasionally eat a meal.


    The wine on Tianlu is very distinctive. It tastes a little like fruit, but its strength is not small. People also don''t use their skills to dissolve the strength of the wine. Therefore, as the wine strength surged, even the words of the moon turned out to be a little more.


    Everyone talked about their own experiences. Basically, everyone was talking and Chu Mo was listening. Occasionally, when someone asked him, he would say a few words concisely.


    After three rounds of wine.


    Chu Qing blushed, looked at Chu Mo and said, "brother, are you a little strange about how your marriage came about?"


    Water Yiyi was beside Xia Fei''s cheeks and slightly lowered his head.


    Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie looked curiously on their faces.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, and the light from the corner of his eyes swept to the water beside him. He sighed in his heart, and then shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Tell me about it, sister." Chu Qing smiled and said, "your marriage was actually decided by grandpa."


    "What?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at Chu Qing in surprise: "this is impossible, isn''t it? What era is Grandpa? How old are we?"


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng also looked surprised.


    Hu lie murmured, "that great man should be an ancient figure 100000 years ago."


    "Yes, my grandfather is indeed an ancient figure hundreds of thousands of years ago. However, before sealing my father and uncle, he had an agreement with Yiyi''s ancestors, and at that time, he exchanged keepsakes with each other." Chu Qing took a deep look at Chu Mo, and then said, "Grandpa''s realm has exceeded the supreme, semi holy body, and his view of things is naturally completely different from those of us. In that year, he had calculated the birth of his little brother and Yiyi. Therefore, he made this agreement with Yiyi''s ancestors."


    Chu Qing said, grabbing Shui Yiyi''s hand beside him, looking at the glittering and translucent bracelet, his eyes showed a hint of envy, and whispered, "this bracelet is my grandmother''s favorite thing. Although it is only a supreme tool, it is of great significance. Therefore, whoever wears it on whose hand, who... Is equal to having the identity of Chu''s daughter-in-law."


    At this time, Chu Mo frowned slightly and said, "Yiyi has a keepsake, what about me?"


    Chu Qing took a deep look at Chu Mo: "your... In fact, it has been worn on you all the time! So brother, although my sister knows that you have a woman you like, you should not disappoint Yiyi anyway."


    "On me? What?" Chu Mo frowned.


    "I don''t know the specific name of that thing, but it should be a piece of jade with a huge space!" Chu Qing also said with some uncertainty, "you should know better. I heard from my father that the keepsake exchanged by the water family was actually a incomplete artifact. But no one can activate it, so it can only be used as a storage space."


    Chu Mo''s brain buzzed, and he was surprised in his heart. He thought: is it the God''s mirror of the sky?


    According to Chu Qing''s description, it must be the divine mirror of the sky. If that''s true, then this favor... Really owes a little too much! Chu Mo had always thought that these three artifacts came from Luo Tianxian domain. Now think of it, the three artifacts, after being brought to the Yan and Huang regions, must have experienced a lot of things, and even changed their owners a few times, and finally... They came to themselves!


    Chaos oven... Didn''t it belong to the emperor Dan at the beginning?


    I didn''t understand at that time, but now I know that a mere Emperor... What qualifications do I have to master this artifact?


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, stretched out his hand, first summoned the God of the sky from his chest, then held it in his hand, then spread out his palm, and looked at Chu Qing: "is this?"


    Chu Qing saw the same elite bright jade in Chu Mo''s hand. Chu Mo had just communicated with the sky god, making it recover its original appearance.


    Chu qingzai looked at it carefully for a long time, then shook his head and said, "because it''s only recorded, I haven''t seen it, but my father has seen it! He should know."


    "Your father... Cough... My uncle, can''t you mention his name?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Qing, "at least... It can''t be said in my mouth, can it?"


    Chu Qing''s face showed a trace of apology: "sorry, little brother..."


    Chu Mo shook his head: "in fact, I should say I''m sorry. I implicated the whole family..."


    Chu Qing said with a serious face, "don''t say that. We are a family. We share the same blessing and misfortune. If you rise in the future, the family will certainly return to glory. Then, if you have difficulties, why doesn''t the family help you get through it together?"


    Hu lie, Yue Qingcheng and Shui Yiyi all moved on their faces and were very moved.


    Chu Mo was the same. He nodded, then looked at Shui Yiyi, hesitated, and said, "if... This is really the keepsake..."


    "No!"


    Three sounds sounded at the same time.


    Two of them come from Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi.


    Chu Qing''s face was a little helpless. He didn''t expect that this little brother who had suffered too much was so stubborn and infatuated.


    In the spiritual world, it is really common for a monk to have several Taoists. Just like her father, there are three Taoists, which is still rare in the spiritual world.


    Like Uncle chutianji, who only has an aunt as a Taoist companion, it is quite rare in the whole spiritual world. But uncle, there is a reason. After all, the identity of aunt


    But I don''t have so many worries at all!


    According to Chu Qing''s previous one-sided understanding of Chu Mo, he should have many confidantes around him. As a result, I knew that her judgment had been wrong. My brother seems affectionate, surrounded by beautiful women.


    In fact, it is a seed of infatuation.


    Just love that one¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1146

    This is a little troublesome. Originally, in Chu Qing''s view, Chu Mo and Shui Yiyi are a perfect match. The combination of the two will become a grand event in the whole spiritual world. Now I found that she or even Shui Yiyi may have some... Wishful thinking.


    So, when Chu Mo said that, her first reaction was, don''t let Chu Mo say it, otherwise, this thing... I''m afraid it really will change from a good thing to a great regret.


    "Brother, listen to my sister... Don''t rush to make a decision." Chu Qing said.


    Another voice came from shuiyiyi. After she shouted out, her face was a little pale, and there was water mist in her eyes, but she slightly lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Don''t look at her letter board to openly express love, all kinds of support under the nameless mountain, and some heartfelt remarks on the nameless mountain... But that is the limit that Shui Yiyi can achieve.


    She just shouted that, but it was only subconscious. After shouting, she regretted a little.


    She is in love with this young man who has an engagement with her, but she also has her own pride. Just this pride is a little fragile in front of the real intention. But there are still some.


    So, she lowered her head, a little sad and a little wronged in her heart, and didn''t speak.


    But at this time, people in the room suddenly realized that who shouted the third thing?


    Chu Mo was very clear that the third sound was from the sky god''s mirror.


    At this time, Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi, as well as Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng, who were embarrassed but had to pretend that nothing had happened, all recovered and realized that something was wrong. Staring at the jade in Chu Mo''s palm dumbfounded.


    "It... It can talk?" Chu Qing stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded.


    Shui Yiyi also forgot her shyness, or deliberately forgot her sadness and grievances. She looked at the jade in Chu Mo''s hand with some surprise. Although she didn''t speak, her smart eyes were full of curiosity.


    No greed!


    No greed!


    Even if this thing originally belonged to the water family, Shui Yiyi didn''t want it back at all. Even if it was a truly perfect artifact, it was not as good as that person in Shui Yiyi''s mind.


    It''s strange to say that someone may not feel that way if they get along with each other day and night for many years. And some people, just need to look at each other... Can be set for life.


    Hu lie murmured, "magic tools have spirits, but I have never seen spirituality strong to this extent, this... This is too evil?"


    Yueqingcheng also looked at the jade in Chu Mo''s hand with a cute face, and was shocked to almost speechless.


    At that moment, Chu Mo really wanted to return the sky god, and then asked grandma for her jade bracelet!


    He doesn''t want to promise this marriage!


    Qi Xiaoyu''s life and death are uncertain, and his future is uncertain. If he promises this marriage at this time, what will he become? What qualifications do you have to say that he likes Qi Xiaoyu?


    As for what Qi Xiaoyu said at the moment when he jumped into the eye of the wind, Chu Mo had long been left out of the sky.


    Chu Mo was once soft hearted, and even a little overwhelmed in the face of Nai''s love, but at that time, Chu Mo was still a teenager who had not experienced any storms. Now that he has grown up, he has already had his own handling methods and opinions on many things.


    He doesn''t want to be misunderstood, let alone delay others.


    Cousin Chu Qing''s refusal, he expected. It can be seen that the relationship between cousin and Shui Yiyi is excellent, and she is also trying to promote this marriage.


    But he didn''t expect that not only did Shui Yiyi summon up the courage to stop him from saying the following words, but even the sky god himself... Didn''t agree!


    "I am an artifact, although lacking, but I have a spirit." The voice of vicissitudes and age-old came from the God''s book in the sky: "the artifact chooses the Lord, not the artifact. In the past, the water family, but temporarily kept it, is not my Lord. It is because the object of exchanging tokens is you, the master, that I didn''t escape. Otherwise, the artifact escapes, who can stop it?"


    Several people present were all shocked beyond measure.


    This statement is not only domineering, but also clear and logical. With a few words, it explains things clearly!


    That means that if the water family had given it to others as a keepsake, it would immediately escape! Because that person is Chu Mo, it didn''t refuse! In other words, it has nothing to do with Shuijia, but it chose Chu Mo!


    So, even if Chu Mo wanted to return it today, he wouldn''t agree!


    Hu lie''s mouth twitched violently, looking at the jade in Chu Mo''s hand, he couldn''t help muttering, "I''ve seen a lot... I''ve really seen a lot. In the future, if anyone tells me that he has an artifact in his house, Hu ye will slap him..."


    "...." all the others were speechless.


    Somehow, when Shui Yiyi heard the "artifact" in Chu Mo''s hand say these words, his heart was not lost, but a sense of relief.


    At this time, Chu Qing chuckled, "little brother, do you see? This... Is providence!"


    Chu Mo also had a speechless expression, with several black lines on his forehead, and then looked at Shui Yiyi, with some apology on his face.


    Shui Yiyi raised his head at this time, looked at Chu Mo and said, "let''s... Give each other a little time, OK? Don''t make a decision too quickly, OK?"


    Chu Mo hesitated for a moment, thinking that although she had known Shui Yiyi for a short time, she failed to maintain herself in every way, and nodded, "I have countless troubles and ill fated, so you need to think clearly."


    Shui Yiyi smiled softly, "I will."


    At this time, a loud sound suddenly came from outside. Then, the door of the box where Chu Mo and his family were located was pushed open vigorously, banging against the wall, and the hard wooden door smashed instantly.


    A tall and strong young man came in angrily, and then his eyes swept over several people in the room. Finally, his eyes stayed on Chu Mo sitting beside Shui Yiyi.


    "Are you Chu Mo?"


    The young man''s voice was extremely cold, and his eyes were full of jealousy.


    Seeing the man, Shui Yiyi immediately changed his face slightly and said coldly, "Qin Xiaotian, what are you doing here?"


    Chu Qing over there also frowned, "Qin, you''d better not make trouble here."


    "Hahahaha!" The strong young man looked up and laughed a few times, "don''t interrupt me when I do things!"


    Hu lie said coldly, "Qin Xiaotian, this is not where you go wild!"


    "Little tiger, what are you? Dare to talk to me like that? It''s almost like your brother. Unfortunately, your brother has been made into pills." Qin Xiaotian sneered.


    "You want to die!" Hu lie was opened by someone. He was furious and stood up.


    At this time, many spectators also came out of the outside, and they were all stunned when they saw the situation inside.


    Unexpectedly, someone dares to call Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi women... Is this person too brave? However, after seeing the appearance of the strong youth, those who watched the excitement actually withdrew.


    I dare not watch the excitement!


    "Qin Xiaotian, don''t give face no, now, immediately, immediately... Get out!" Chu Qing''s face was like frost, and his voice was cold.


    Shui Yiyi also looked angry and said coldly, "get out!"


    "Chu Qing, others are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid of you. You don''t have to look at me like that. You''re also my Taoist companion after looking back! No one can stop!" Qin Xiaotian had an open expression on his face, and then looked at Shui Yiyi: "is that what you found? Counsellors who only hide behind women and dare not speak?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1147

    Chu Mo sat there, calmly looking at the strong young man in front of him and said, "get out."


    "Go out? Little thing... Who do you think you are? You think you have defeated the counsellors among several young adults and become a character? You are qualified to be compared with young adults?" Qin Xiaotian looked at Chu Mo with a mocking look on his face: "you garbage, you will never understand what a real strong man is! By virtue of you, you are also qualified to sit at the same table with my woman?"


    Qin Xiaotian said, and his gloomy eyes fell on the faces of Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng: "tiger garbage, get out, this chick is good, stay here!"


    In Hu lie''s eyes, there was an incomparably cold light. If it weren''t here, he must have been tempted to fight.


    Qin Xiaotian sneered, "what? Do you still want to do it? Little tiger, don''t be impulsive. You can''t afford the consequences of impulsivity!" Looking at Chu Mo again, Grimly smiled: "What''s the matter with the descendants of the Chu family? Others are afraid of your Chu family, and Lao Tzu is not afraid! The Chu family 100000 years ago may have some background and be qualified to dominate the heaven, but the Chu family 100000 years later... Is simply a declining and broken settlement. What do you really think you have? Hahahaha, does the Chu family have connections? Chu Qing... Tell yourself, is the Chu family well connected, or is the Qin family well connected? Compare with Lao Tzu, you Can you afford it? Without contacts... What kind of thing are you Chu family? What else? Look at your angry and helpless eyes? Feel depressed? Feel sad? I think life is really full of tragedies, right? Hahahaha, Lao Tzu likes such self righteous things as abusing you most! "


    "Is that enough?" Chu Mo''s calm way.


    "What if I said enough? What if I didn''t say enough? You care about me?" Qin Xiaotian glanced sideways at Chu Mo, and didn''t pay attention to Chu Mo at all.


    "Say enough, get out." Chu Mo looked at Qin Xiaotian and said calmly.


    People who are familiar with Chu Mo know that the more calm Chu Mo is, the more terrible it is!


    Because Chu Mo at this time is ready to make a move at any time!


    "Hahahahaha, if I don''t get out, what can I do for you?" Qin Xiaotian pointed at Chu Mo with his finger: "little thing, you should be glad that I met you in the hanging city. If you were elsewhere, you would have left a pile of bones now! You like to argue with you when I talk? You are wrong, I have always been able to move my hand, and I will never talk nonsense!"


    Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi were so angry that their faces turned white and their bodies trembled. But they all seemed to be afraid of Qin Xiaotian.


    The heaven is too big and there are too many families. Although it is difficult to produce a real young adult in hundreds of millions of miles of territory, the territory of heaven... Is vast. Therefore, the number of top-level young Tianjiao is also quite amazing.


    Chu Mo entered the heaven for a short time, and he did not know the real power pattern of the heaven. I don''t know who Qin Xiaotian is, but it''s not difficult to judge from the reaction of Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi. This man has a great background.


    Long Qiushui didn''t dare to be as arrogant as Qin Xiaotian no matter how much he hated these people.


    However, for Chu Mo, these are not problems. When I rose from the human world, I was alone and had nothing! A monk in the golden elixir period can easily suppress him, but so what? He survived, too!


    Look at those people who bullied him and made his mind, where have they gone?


    Chu Mo glanced at Chu Qing: "sister, will it be troublesome to fight here?"


    "Hiss..." Qin Xiaotian''s mouth uttered a disdainful voice, and then said sarcastically, "it''s not very troublesome, as long as you have countless top-grade celestite to compensate, poor man, have you ever seen top-grade celestite? It seems that you borrowed money from Lingdan hall when you bet with long Qiushui''s counsellor in Tiandao garden before. If you have a hundred million to compensate, you can do it! Poor man!"


    "Idiot." Chu Mo looked at Qin Xiaotian, said a faint sentence, and then looked at Chu Qing: "is it so? A hundred million top-grade Tianjing stone to compensate for the loss here?"


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly sounded, "no, whoever loses loses."


    This sound, as if emanating from Wanzai xuanbing, made everyone feel a little cold.


    With this sound, a middle-aged man with a slightly haggard face appeared in the room as if out of thin air, glanced at the wooden door and said, "first give the money for this door, 10 million top-grade celestite."


    "What are you? You can talk here?" Although Qin Xiaotian was a little surprised that the middle-aged man appeared in the room out of thin air, he was not too afraid, but looked at him coldly.


    The middle-aged man said faintly, "I''m the boss here. If you don''t agree, I''ll throw you out now."


    Other rooms had already been disturbed by this time. Many people couldn''t help but come out and stand in the corridor and look this way. But it''s hard to see the situation in the room. The private rooms here are equipped with Dharma arrays, which can isolate the exploration of sound and divine consciousness.


    Because the door was kicked by Qin Xiaotian, the voice came out. The monks who ate here also roughly knew who the two sides of the conflict were, and all looked nervous and concerned.


    "OK, no problem, 10 million, right? I''ll pay you!" Qin Xiaotian didn''t argue with the middle-aged man, but nodded and agreed quickly. But he said, "the money is with my followers. Can you wait for a moment? I''ll call him over?"


    The middle-aged man glanced at him and nodded.


    Later, Qin Xiaotian took out a sound stone, said two words, and then took it back. Then he looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "boy, don''t counselle later, don''t think about running. After a incense stick, it''s here. I see what you''re fighting with me!"


    Qin Xiaotian said, turned around and walked out, entered another empty room, sat casually, and began to close his eyes.


    Although this person looks arrogant and domineering on the surface, in fact, he is not that kind of foolhardy man! It can be seen from his happy compensation to the boss here of 10 million top-grade celestite.


    It''s just a door. Even if there is a Dharma array on it, no matter how valuable it is... There will never be a top-grade celestite.


    The boss asked for 10 million... Qin Xiaotian also promised!


    Then... 100 million?


    Chu Mo glanced at the middle-aged boss who turned and left, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Chu Qing also took advantage of this opportunity to tell Chu Mo about Qin Xiaotian and the Qin family behind him.


    Qin Xiaotian!


    That''s not a annoying person. A few years ago, he made a public statement to challenge all the young adults in the sky!


    According to him, more than 90% of all young adults in the heaven... Are mixed with water! He is not qualified to be called a young adult at all. A real young adult should be fearless in the realm of true immortals and in the face of the momentum of high-level emperors! Will not be overwhelmed, but also the ability to fight back, and even may win!


    This is the real young adult?


    And how many true immortal friars can do this in the world?


    High level Emperor... What is high level? It must be the emperor who has passed the five levels before he can be regarded as a high-level emperor!


    A true immortal, no matter how strong, how can he face the emperor with more than five levels and be awe inspiring? Just like a three or four year old child, no matter how talented and evil he is, how can he be comparable to an adult in his twenties?


    But Qin Xiaotian can!


    He can!


    So he has arrogant qualifications! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1148

    Three years ago, when he was in the middle of Zhenxian, he fought with a big man in the triple realm of emperor and Lord in the arena of life and death, fighting for more than 3000 rounds. In the end, Qin Xiaotian didn''t win, but he didn''t lose!


    That war caused a sensation in the whole heaven. Also let Qin Xiaotian''s name completely resound in the circle of top monks.


    Although Qin Xiaotian also used several supreme magic tools in that battle, the other party''s leader in the triple realm of emperor and Lord also had a supreme tool!


    But he just let the other side tie.


    It''s nothing. One year later, two years ago.


    Qin Xiaotian cultivated to the late stage of Zhenxian, and found the leader of the emperor''s triple realm. After a thousand rounds, he directly defeated the leader, and then successfully killed him!


    If the previous war was a sensation in the whole heaven, then the war a year later was a shock in the whole heaven!


    Too powerful!


    And the more amazing... Is still behind!


    The monk who was killed in the triple realm of the emperor had a cousin who was a big brother in the six realm of the emperor. When his brother was killed, naturally he couldn''t stand by, but the problem was that Qin Xiaotian was just a monk in the realm of true immortality. He had deep gratitude and resentment with the monk of the emperor''s triple realm. The monk of the emperor''s triple realm was killed by Qin Xiaotian when he signed the contract of life and death.


    As the real boss of the emperor''s six levels, he rashly attacked Qin Xiaotian, which not only made people laugh, but also broke the rules.


    Not to mention the Qin family behind Qin Xiaotian, not only is it not an ordinary small family, but even those families who are known as the big family in the world of heaven have to be honest in front of the Qin family... It is the dragon who gets the dish, and the tiger who gets the lie.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, because there was a great war, there was a certain degree of fault in history, so that today, most of the monks in the heaven only know the Chu family, only remember that the great man of the Chu family once led his followers and saved the whole heaven!


    But I didn''t know that there was another big family in the heaven 100000 years ago, which was almost as famous as the Chu family!


    That''s the Qin family!


    But the Qin family refused to fight the invaders with the Chu family in order to preserve their strength. He also accused the old man of the Chu family, saying that it was because of his existence that he attracted foreign powers.


    This remark caused public anger at that time. The followers of the Chu family were all the existence of the supreme realm, and they all wanted to uproot the Qin family at that time!


    But it''s still Master Chu. He doesn''t want to fight in the Yanhuang domain. Not only does he make outsiders laugh, but also he loses the strength of the Yanhuang domain. Very tolerant said: if you don''t want to fight, just protect your strength, and one day in the future, it can also be passed down as a fire in the Yan and Huang regions.


    The Qin family didn''t appreciate it, let alone for the time being, but their strength was indeed preserved.


    Today, the Qin family is not famous in heaven, but the people who really know their existence are all the top part of heaven. Therefore, today''s Qin family is like a real dragon entrenched in the heaven!


    Although they have been dormant for 100000 years, no one knows how strong they are.


    But one thing is that no one who knows the Qin family dares to provoke them.


    Therefore, although the emperor had reached the six levels, he still dared not be presumptuous when he remembered the details of the Qin family. My brother''s hatred can''t be completely ignored, so the leader of the emperor''s six levels found Qin Xiaotian and directly said that if you can survive a hundred rounds under my hand, the cause and effect of this gratitude and resentment will be over. You can use whatever means you like, but I only have empty hands.


    This is not the big brother of the six emperors'' realm. The gap between the two sides is too big!


    The realm of emperor and Lord, one heavy and one heavy sky!


    At the six levels, the emperor is quite ordinary, not to mention a real immortal. Under normal circumstances, even a hundred real immortals may not be able to do anything to him.


    Chu Qing voiced here, and her face also showed a shock color. She then voiced, "but you know what? The emperor of the Six Realm was seized by Qin Xiaotian in the 99th round and hurt his left shoulder! Although the injury was not very serious, the injury was injury! Injury is equal to defeat!"


    Chu Mo was not surprised when he heard this. He didn''t expect Qin Xiaotian to be so strong. Looking at his arrogant and domineering appearance, it''s really hard to imagine this man so terrible.


    Chu Qing Chuan Yin youyou said, "at that time, he had just stepped on the peak of the true immortal, and had not been completely consolidated at the peak of the true immortal, but he had such terrible combat power. He was not only fearless in the face of the six levels of the emperor''s authority, but also won the battle in the face of the front... So he later released those words, to challenge all young adults, to let those ''watery goods'' get out of the ranks of young adults!"


    Chu Mo asked, "doesn''t it mean that the Qin family has always been very low-key?"


    Chu Qing said, "100000 years."


    Chumerton knew it.


    Time has passed for 100000 years, and the once Yan Huang realm has also become the four realms of heaven, immortals, spirits and people. Great changes have taken place in the pattern of this space. The Qin family has been dormant for 100000 years. I think it has been dormant long enough!


    They need to make their own voice and let the world know their existence!


    So Qin Xiaotian appeared. Therefore, Qin Xiaotian was so domineering that the Qin family behind him didn''t say anything.


    Chu Qing said: "Qin Xiaotian challenged more than ten young adults one after another, without losing a single game, and won very easily. So he then spoke out and asked all young adults to automatically retreat when they saw him in the future. Don''t appear in front of him, let alone the shelf of young adults in front of him, or they will be mutilated. He also said that all women with the identity of young adults should be his Taoists. He wanted to create a brilliant future for the heaven The race, to reproduce the glory of the past Yan and Huang regions... "


    Chu Mo was stunned when he heard this. He couldn''t help but say in his heart: this man... Is really ill! No matter how powerful he is, this behavior is clearly against the whole practice world. It''s crazy!


    Chu Qing youyou said, "it seems that this kind of behavior is too crazy, and it''s no different from suicide. But so far, he is still alive and well. This time, he didn''t even take a few family guards into Tianlu. Only a few followers... All young adults in the past."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help thinking when he heard this.


    This man is a strong enemy.


    Not only defeated so many young adults, but also surrendered them to let those proud Tianjiao willingly follow him and become his followers... This method is really clever.


    "So..." Chu Qing looked at Chu Mo with some worry: "against him, you have no chance of winning. Later... Why don''t we fight together..."


    "No!" Chu Mo flatly refused and said categorically, "I will let him know that he is not the only one who can challenge beyond the level."¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1149

    Chu Qing looked at Chu Mo: "sister doesn''t want you to be in danger, let alone easily expose your cards."


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled: "don''t worry, I have many cards, and... I will soon become strong. The real strong don''t need cards."


    The two communicate here, and Shui Yiyi, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng all see it in their eyes.


    After the two finished the transmission, Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "later... Let''s fight together."


    Her idea is the same as Chu Qing!


    They all don''t want chu Mo to face Qin Xiaotian alone. Because they all know the horror of Qin Xiaotian.


    A monk who fails to enter the realm of emperor and Lord can hurt the other side in 100 rounds by facing a big man in the six realm of emperor and Lord. This kind of thing sounds incredible!


    Even if he has many supreme weapons on his body, it is still incredible that he can make such a victory.


    For a monk in the realm of true immortality, I''m afraid one move will have to be suppressed.


    Chu Mo looked at water Yiyi and shook his head slightly.


    Shui Yiyi sighed lightly, "in that case, the 100 million compensation... I''ll give it to you!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help glancing at her: "are you sure I can lose?"


    "If it were someone else, even Huang Wushuang and Lu Hongxue, I wouldn''t be so sure. But this person... Really has no chance." Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo helplessly: "you don''t understand, he''s really terrible. It''s really unlucky, how can I meet this person here?"


    Chu Qing said lightly, "maybe he and the boss here have already colluded."


    There is no way to communicate between several people. Although the voice is not loud, it can still be heard if you have a heart.


    But Qin Xiaotian over there didn''t react at all.


    After Chu Qing finished saying this sentence, he also looked outside and saw that it didn''t cause any reaction, which was somewhat strange.


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t worry, I''ve laid a barrier."


    Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi were all slightly surprised. They didn''t see when Chu Mo moved his hand at all. Moreover, the owner of the restaurant is obviously not an ordinary monk. His accomplishments are unfathomable.


    Chu Qinggang''s words were obviously taboo, but he didn''t see any response from the restaurant owner, which was enough to prove that even the Emperor... Couldn''t penetrate the divine consciousness through this barrier that Chu Mo unconsciously laid.


    Chu Mo didn''t explain too much. He was more than the emperor? The sky god Kam and the chaos oven work together. Even if the Supreme Master wants to listen, I''m afraid he has to use some means!


    "Well... I didn''t need to talk to you just now." Chu Qing breathed a sigh of relief. She was just filled with righteous indignation and blurted out that sentence. After that, she regretted a little, but fortunately, her little brother had already had the means.


    Thinking, Chu Qing couldn''t help glancing at Chu Mo, smiling and saying, "I didn''t expect you to be very smart."


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Qing with a speechless face and said, "sister, are you praising me or hurting me?"? This sense of prevention, even an ordinary aristocrat in the human world, will also have it, okay?


    Does anyone not understand the truth that walls have ears?


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Qing, "did you just introduce Qin Xiaotian to him?"


    Chu Qing nodded, "that''s right."


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo and said, "do you know? Then you decided to fight him? And here?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t you mean who loses and who compensates? It''s not too much for such arrogant and domineering people to pit him for 100 million top-grade celestite?"


    "...." Shui Yiyi also looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face and muttered, "you have to get it!"


    Chu Mo laughed, "if you can get it, you''ll know later."


    Fighting in such a place is impossible to move away. Even if you don''t care about destroying this restaurant at all, it can''t be as easy as doing it in an empty place.


    Therefore, the battle between the two sides is likely to be won in a moment.


    Let alone outsiders, even Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi are a little difficult to understand. Where does Chu Mo have confidence? Why does he think he can defeat Qin Xiaotian, who is not afraid of even the six levels of the emperor?


    It was Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng who cautiously closed their mouths and looked at each other. They were both confident in Chu mo.


    Because they both knew very well that in the previous battle, Chu Mo was defeated by one against three, and there was also a big man in the realm of emperor. In the end, Chu Mo returned unharmed. Those three people, but all disappeared!


    Therefore, they don''t know how powerful Qin Xiaotian is, but they know how powerful Chu Mo is.


    At this moment, all the diners in the whole restaurant heard about the upcoming conflict, and also heard about the two sides of the conflict. All of a sudden, they were excited.


    In fact, every time the heavenly road opens, the hanging city will be very lively here, because there will be a large number of monks gathered here. It is not surprising that such a thing as conflict. People also seem to have been used to it. But today''s conflict is somewhat different.


    Because the Party of the conflict is Chu Mo, who has been famous recently, and Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi, who have been famous a long time ago.


    On the other hand, few people know. Many monks came out of the restaurant for fear of being affected later. They gathered in the street and talked about it one after another.


    "Who is Qin Xiaotian? Why have you never heard of him?"


    "Yes, I haven''t heard of it, but it is said that the man was extremely arrogant and directly kicked the door of Chu Mo''s box. He was so arrogant that he said that Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing would be his Taoist partners!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve heard of this man. Even young adults are afraid of him."


    "Impossible? Young adults are afraid of him? And such people?"


    "This name is also a taboo topic in the circle of top monks... Don''t talk nonsense, just look at it later."


    "I heard that they seem to have made another bet? Who lost and who compensated the owner of the restaurant for 100 million gourmet celestite?"


    "Is there such a thing?"


    There was a burst of exclamation in the crowd, and many people felt incredible.


    "In this case, isn''t the restaurant owner profitable? Because anyway, he is the most profitable!"


    "Chu Mo is really rich... The gambling of the five hundred million best celestite in Tiandao garden before is simply stunning!"


    "Hehe, Chu Mo is leaning against the Lingdan hall behind his back. How can he be like us?"


    More and more people gathered on the street, and the news spread rapidly. Even these young adults, such as long Qiushui, soon heard about it.


    "Qin Xiaotian?" Long Qiushui''s face changed slightly, and his eyes were full of fear. Then he couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect Chu Mo''s insensible thing to provoke him, hahaha... Now let''s see how he died!"


    When Lu Hongxue heard the news, she frowned directly, looked at Xuaner and Xuanxuan''s two women beside her and said, "there''s some trouble now."


    Xuan''er and Xuan Xuan also frowned. Xuan''er said, "let''s go and have a look. Anyway, we need to help childe Chu."


    "That villain is the most annoying!" Xuanxuan said.


    Lu Hongxue nodded, "go and have a look."


    For a time, a large number of monks began to gather here.


    At this time, Qin Xiaotian''s followers finally arrived and directly sent the best celestite in a storage bag. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1150

    The middle-aged man, who also happened to appear, took the top-grade celestite, and then slightly frowned at Chu Mo and others in the room. There was something strange in his heart. Just when his divine consciousness swept here, it was blocked by a soft but solid force. No matter how he used it, he simply failed to penetrate the barrier. So after coming up, the middle-aged man took a deep look at Chu Mo and others.


    At this time, Qin Xiaotian had come over and looked at Chu Mo with a sneer: "have you finished talking about how to deal with me? My time is limited, or... Just take action together with the five of you. Otherwise, I''ll bully you a little mole ant in the celestial realm. I really don''t have the heart... To kill you!"


    Qin Xiaotian finally sold his mind with the cruel smile on his mouth. Of course, he didn''t want to hide anything.


    This man dares to walk with the two Taoists he has set up, and there are actually beautiful followers of that level around him... He is also a monk at the peak of true immortality!


    A fairy little mole ant... What is the qualification to have this kind of pomp? Do you really think you are a young adult? But even young adults, so what? The followers around Lao Tzu were all young adults!


    They were all dissatisfied before. Up to now, which one is not obedient?


    Chu Mo looked at Qin Xiaotian, and then glanced at the middle-aged man: "determine who loses, who will compensate for your losses, all losses... Right?"


    The middle-aged man nodded and glanced at Chu Mo: "yes, whoever loses will compensate for all my losses. If he can''t afford it, he will exchange his life. Everything in your heaven is difficult to use in my hanging city."


    Chu Mo nodded, "Qin Xiaotian, are you ready?"


    "Hahahahahaha!" Qin Xiaotian couldn''t help laughing up: "little mole ant, when does your grandpa Qin need to prepare for killing you?"


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s body suddenly burst into an unparalleled breath!


    At this moment, Yue Qingcheng, Hu lie, Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi broke the window directly, and in midair, they shouted to the people on the street, "Beware of the disaster!"


    Click!


    A purple thunder, in an instant, directly hit the restaurant!


    To be exact, it is Chu Mo who cleaves into the middle of this restaurant!


    At this moment, even the middle-aged man couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Chu Mo''s action was completely beyond his expectation. The next one dodged and disappeared here directly.


    Even if it''s just a Dharma body, I don''t want to lose under this disaster.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help scolding in my heart: this little bastard is simply too damaging!


    How many people will be killed in the hanging city?


    This is crazy!


    It''s even crazier than Qin Xiaotian!


    Well, my Lord, I just want to earn 100 million of the best celestite from you, but you want to destroy my whole city!


    With the coming of this thunder, even middle-aged men are unable to change at all. He suddenly regretted in his heart. Why did he accept Qin Xiaotian''s advice?


    His grandmother''s... if you really destroy my city, my Lord, I''m not finished with you!


    The disaster clouds in the sky quickly gathered, vast and boundless. Almost the whole hanging City, all the monks were disturbed. Countless people fled out of the city.


    At this time, do you still watch the excitement of farts? It''s important to protect your life first!


    If you are really touched by the natural disaster, you will be really unlucky. No one wants to be this unlucky guy.


    Including Lu Hongxue, Xuaner and Xuanxuan who just arrived, all flew out of the city at the first time.


    Long Qiu''s face was livid with anger and cursed. How he wanted to see Chu Mo killed!


    Long Qiushui is not the only one who curses. The vast majority of people are madly cursed. Which madman crossed the robbery in the hanging city?


    Almost in an instant, the whole city was almost empty!


    The hanging City, which was just noisy and lively, fell into a dead silence.


    At the moment, the number of people left in the hanging city is no longer more than a slap. Except Chu Mo and Qin Xiaotian, those who are left... Have not had time to run.


    Qin Xiaotian was also stunned, but then, his face showed a look of madness, sneering: "want to deal with me with Tianjie? Tianjie of Tianxian realm? Hahahaha... Creative, thoughtful, you are brave enough! Cross the robbery in front of me, little thing, you die!"


    Qin Xiaotian was really crazy. In the face of the disaster, he didn''t escape, but directly shot Chu Mo to interrupt Chu Mo''s disaster!


    Click!


    Another thunder of disaster came.


    Qin Xiaotian stopped in an instant and retreated backward.


    Boom!


    This restaurant was directly smashed by the thunder of disaster!


    There was a cloud of smoke and dust.


    Even Qin Xiaotian couldn''t help cursing, "Damn it!"


    The Tianjie on the Tianlu is much more vicious than the Tianjie outside. Even in the eyes of many people, the Tianjie on the Tianlu is not only twice as powerful as the Tianjie outside, but also more!


    Some people also say that the real disaster is the disaster on the road of heaven. Because only this road is an area that is not affected by the laws of heaven and earth outside.


    No matter how powerful the Tianjie on the Tianlu road is, after Chu Mo brazenly triggered the Tianjie, no one... Is unable to stop it.


    Unless at this time, kill Chu Mo directly here!


    But in this way, it is very likely to be entangled by the terrible disaster. Once entangled, it will be extremely passive to face the more terrible disaster.


    Even if Qin Xiaotian, a bold guy, stayed here, he didn''t dare to face Chu Mo as recklessly as before. Even if he knows that Chu Mo is definitely not his opponent, at this time, he must be careful not to be entangled by the natural disaster.


    Qin Xiaotian directly sacrificed an ancient magic instrument, put it on his head, and directly supported a space, so that all the thunder of heaven''s calamity actively avoided him.


    Without this confidence, he also dared not stay here.


    Qin Xiaotian''s eyes flashed two cold lights, stared at the direction of Chu Mo, and gritted his teeth and said, "little thing, you''d better pray... You''d better be killed by the thunder directly, otherwise, I''ll make you regret coming to this world! Chu''s connection? Hum, you should have cut off your children and grandchildren long ago! The future of the Yanhuang region... Is the Qin family! It''s me... Qin Xiaotian!"


    Boom!


    In the sky, there was a roar, and thunder hit the figure.


    Countless people in the distance are watching this scene.


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Qing and asked with lingering fear, "is he really OK?"


    Chu Qing said uncertainly, "shouldn''t it be a problem? Unless Qin Xiaotian is crazy, he won''t dare to attack him at this time."


    "What about when the Apocalypse is over?" Shui Yiyi asked again.


    At this time, Hu lie said confidently: "when the disaster is over, Qin Xiaotian... Is no longer his opponent!"


    Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing all looked at Hu lie, and Hu lie said, "don''t worry, with my understanding of him, although he is stubborn, he is by no means the kind of brainless person. The facts have also proved that every time... He is right."


    "Every time?" The water whispered softly.


    "Every time!" Hu lie looked serious. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1151

    Click!


    Another purple thunder struck Chu mo. ¡Û¨R


    Chu Mo was black and flying in the wind. He stood in the void without sacrificing any magic tools, and allowed all the thunder of heaven to hit his body. At the same time, it is constantly urging the divine will and my mind method to cross this celestial robbery.


    Qin Xiaotian looked at it from a distance and said coldly, "it''s just a small skill. Do you think it''s useful?"


    But many monks in the distance were all shocked.


    "Tianjie hardens his body... That guy is actually using Tianjie to harden his body. It''s crazy! Isn''t he afraid of being hacked to death?"


    "This is a disaster on the road of heaven! Its power is at least twice that of the outside! Chu Mo is really crazy."


    "Well, I don''t hate him now. He almost implicated us. This courage alone is enough for me to respect."


    Many people couldn''t help exclaiming. Although Chu Mo''s crossing was a celestial robbery, the act of letting the thunder strike at him was really frightening. At the same time, it has also won the respect of countless people.


    Long Qiushui looked at it with a cold face and couldn''t help shouting: "why hasn''t Qin Xiaotian done it yet? Isn''t he a person who claims to be afraid of even the six emperors? He''s afraid of celestial robbery?"


    Tong Ying stood behind long Qiushui, frowning slightly, and said in her heart: since the battle of tiandaoyuan, the mentality of Qiushui adults has been a little unbalanced. If it goes on like this, problems will happen sooner or later. But although she wanted to remind, she didn''t know how to speak.


    Because no matter what she said, long Qiushui would be unhappy.


    Hong Xue stood in the void, looked at it with interest, and then nodded constantly. He was crossing the robbery through Chu Mo, confirming his own way!


    Xuan''er also stared at it intently and murmured, "there are no empty scholars under the reputation. Chu Mo can have today. It''s really not a false reputation."


    Xuanxuan said: "tianxianjie, in fact, does not need to cross... He used tianxianjie to deal with Qin Xiaotian, I''m afraid he won''t succeed."


    "No, he''s just going through the robbery." Hong Xue suddenly said aside, "he didn''t want to use tianxianjie to target Qin Xiaotian, otherwise, he would have rushed to Qin Xiaotian with Tianjie."


    Xuanxuan was slightly stunned, and then said, "yes, why doesn''t he use celestial robbery to target Qin Xiaotian?"


    Xuan''er said uncertainly, "maybe after Tianxian robbery, it will be Zhenxian robbery!"


    Xuanxuan suddenly took a breath and said in surprise, "can''t he? Successive robberies? Even if he is fearless... He can''t stand the pressure of successive robberies?"


    Hong Xue said, "no, I think Xuaner may have guessed it."


    At this moment, too many people can''t guess Chu Mo''s purpose. Because if you want to deal with Qin Xiaotian with Tianjie, you should rush to Qin Xiaotian directly with Tianjie now. Why has there been no action until now?


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Three huge purple thunders came down in succession.


    The power from the thunder made everyone feel cold.


    Looking at the figure in the void, there was still no superfluous action, just standing in the void and constantly bearing the baptism of thunder.


    Really... It''s like baptizing yourself with thunder.


    "Crazy!"


    "Pervert!"


    "Demon!"


    For a time, I don''t know how many people have such words in their hearts.


    This is a little crazy.


    Even Qin Xiaotian frowned at the moment. When he crossed the robbery, he was not as bold as Chu Mo!


    If Chu Mo used magic tools, or showed some lightning protection magic power, and then only occasionally, he forced a sky thunder. In that case, Qin Xiaotian felt that he could accept it. Because that''s what he did.


    All the time, this is also a thing that Qin Xiaotian secretly feels proud of in his heart.


    From the day he stepped into the path of practice, he didn''t miss any disaster!


    He built the foundation of Tianpin, and he experienced all the disasters from the foundation building period to the true immortal period. This is already very proud. But he did more than that. Almost half of Tianlei was carried down by him in his flesh every time he crossed the robbery.


    Such a consequence is his physical body, which is now extremely strong!


    Tianjie quenched his body. If he could not die, the strength of his body would make all monks envious.


    One reason why Qin Xiaotian has always despised many monks is that he didn''t dare to cross the sky. What kind of monk are you? Even Tianlei dare not carry it hard. Do you dare to say that you are Tianjiao?


    But now, in front of his eyes, Chu Mo, who was completely out of his eyes, gave Qin Xiaotian a hard slap with facts!


    This slap is absolutely loud!


    People dare to cross any disaster!


    Because when you get to the heaven, you don''t need to go there, whether it''s Da Luo Jinxian robbery, Tianxian robbery, including Zhenxian robbery... In fact, you don''t need to go there. Because the rules of heaven and earth in the heaven can completely accommodate all the realm improvements under the true immortal.


    Since Chu Mo is crossing the celestial disaster, it shows that he is very likely to be like himself, and he has not missed any celestial disaster!


    At this point, it is not inferior to him.


    At first, he thought that Chu Mo wanted to target him with natural disaster. But now it''s very embarrassing. People are just crossing the robbery!


    I didn''t answer him at all!


    But he hung the magic instrument on his head and hid aside foolishly. He didn''t dare to get close at all!


    Like a fool, he is witnessing others'' success!


    Qin Xiaotian thought more and more angrily, looking at the figure hanging in the air, flying in the wind for a long time, and heroic, he couldn''t help but evil to the side of the gall, directly offered a magic weapon, and mercilessly shot at Chu mo.


    That''s a silver Throwing Knife!


    The moment the Throwing Knife appeared, it directly cut through the void and instantly came to Chu Mo''s body.


    "Die!" Qin Xiaotian was grinning grimly.


    Some high-level people who watched from afar couldn''t help shouting.


    "Qin Xiaotian made a move!"


    "God... It''s impossible to avoid such a sneak attack..."


    "How insidious!"


    "How shameless!"


    "At this time, the sneak attack... Must be hit! But is Qin crazy? Is he not afraid of being entangled by the natural disaster?"


    Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng all changed their faces. They didn''t expect that Qin Xiaotian was so crazy that he really dared to attack Chu Mo at this time.


    At this time, an amazing scene was born!


    Qin Xiaotian watched helplessly.


    All the monks in the distance... All watched helplessly.


    Chu Mo grabbed a purple thunder!


    The purple sky thunder, like a long, slender purple dragon, was caught by Chu Mo in his hand, like a whip.


    Fiercely towards Qin Xiaotian''s throwing knife.


    It''s slow to say, but in fact, it''s incredibly fast!


    The moment Chu Mo pulled at the Throwing Knife, the monks who were watching just said that.


    Bang!


    The magic weapon Throwing Knife of emperor level was directly smashed by this purple lightning!


    Then, the purple thunder and lightning that Chu Mo grabbed in his hand, and the rest of his strength... Mercilessly pulled at Qin Xiaotian!


    Boom!


    At this time, the last piece of lightning in the sky also came.


    Like a sea of thunder, Chu Mo''s body was instantly shrouded in it.


    Qin Xiaotian chose the ancient magic weapon on his head and retreated frantically outside the city. He almost exerted his magic power of shrinking into inches to the extreme, and narrowly avoided the purple sky thunder that looked like a long dragon and a whip.


    At this time, Qin Xiaotian has also been forced out of the hanging city by Chu Mo!


    At this moment, Chu Mo himself was left in the whole hanging City, submerged in the sea of thunder¡ª¡ª


    When I came home today, I found an opportunity to write these three chapters during the day. Rest assured that I will update as much as possible after I return home and rest.


    In addition, we have built a wechat group, and I am also in the group, bubbling from time to time. The specific methods of adding groups are distributed on the wechat public platform. There will be more and more rich content on wechat public platform in the future. You can add wechat groups first. The method is simple. Add a friend, search "knife sharp", and an account with "V" will appear, and everyone can pay attention. Then check the historical news, and you will find the way to enter the wechat group. Welcome to communicate. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1152

    Qin Xiaotian''s face was livid, and he looked at the figure above the hanging City angrily. He felt deeply frustrated! It made him depressed and angry. He was actually forced out of the hanging city? A small mole ant grabbed a thunder and pulled it out!


    This is simply a great humiliation! It made him unbearable.


    "Chu mo..." Qin Xiaotian clenched his teeth and took the ancient lightning arrester. Looking at the direction of the hanging City coldly, he swore, "after you cross the robbery... It''s your death!"


    "Hehe." Two cold smiles came over the hanging city.


    At this time, the figure in the purple thunder sea suddenly flew out, and the breath of true immortals hit the fields and the sky!


    Those people who watched from afar couldn''t help shouting.


    "God... He succeeded!"


    "In this case, he actually survived the robbery?"


    "It''s incredible that someone quenched his body with natural disaster from beginning to end... And then he succeeded!"


    "This is celestial robbery. It''s incredible!"


    Chu Mo rushed directly in the direction of Qin Xiaotian: "after the robbery, is the time of death? You are wrong, grandpa after the robbery, or the robbery!"


    Boom!


    A more terrible thunder fell from the sky!


    What an immortal robbery!


    Everyone was stunned!


    Even the middle-aged man hiding in the crowd, regardless of the loss of the distressed hanging City, couldn''t help but cry out in his heart: is this boy crazy? He even wants to go to the real immortal robbery one after another?


    you ''re right!


    After Chu Mo successfully stepped into the realm of true immortals, he directly triggered the true immortals robbery!


    There is no hesitation.


    Qin Xiaotian didn''t have a shred of defense. In this way, after receiving the barrier magic weapon, Chu Mo directly pulled him into the more terrifying real immortal robbery. He was mad with hate and cursed!


    But at this time, it was too late to say anything. He was completely shrouded in the real immortal robbery, and there was no time to escape!


    The terrible disaster struck him directly on the head.


    Qin Xiaotian is the one who successfully survived the real immortal robbery. It is said that he should not be afraid of the real immortal realm. But the problem is that the thunder hitting him is not the intensity of the real immortal robbing the thunder at all.


    This is... The emperor''s robbery!


    Moreover, it is the emperor level thunder with double power from the outside world!


    Because Qin Xiaotian''s realm has already reached the critical point of breakthrough. Once he is entangled by the heavenly disaster, it is the emperor''s disaster!


    But the problem is that Qin Xiaotian is not completely ready to cross the robbery. He has not found his own chance on the road of heaven!


    He wants to rush directly into the emperor''s seventh, eighth, or even ninth after the robbery!


    But now, this passive rescue, he can rush to the emperor triple and quadruple... Is already the best result.


    Qin Xiaotian''s hatred can''t frustrate Chu Mo!


    After this kind of disaster, even if he still hasn''t come to the end of his own heaven Road, it''s impossible for him to rush directly into the sevenoreight emperors!


    The best result is that after crossing the robbery, he rushed to Sizhong, then stayed on the road of heaven, found his own chance, and rushed to Liuzhong emperor at the end of his own road of heaven... This is the best result for him, Qin Xiaotian!


    He was overcast by Chu Mo! The rhythm of being trapped to death!


    This is tantamount to damaging his Taoism!


    Ruin his future!


    But he was helpless. At least for now, he had to deal with the emperor''s robbery with all his strength, and he had no intention to consider anything else at all.


    Qin Xiaotian braved the thunder and roared up to the sky. He was the one who wanted to go to the end of the real road to heaven to understand the Tao and cross the robbery... But here, he was destroyed by Chu Mo!


    "Chu Mo! I will kill you!"


    "Go through the robbery well, don''t talk nonsense, or you''ll be hacked to death!" A mocking voice came from the direction of Chu mo.


    This voice made Qin Xiaotian almost crazy, but made other people who retreated further speechless for a while.


    They didn''t even know whether to say that Chu Mo didn''t know how to live or die, or that this man was invincible in courage. Even the word crazy is not suitable for Chu mo.


    "Too hard." Even the middle-aged man couldn''t help whispering.


    "How sinister!" Long Qiushui stared at the scene over there dumbfounded. He had no idea that this would happen.


    Chu Mo is by no means the opponent of Qin Xiaotian. Let alone him, even those around Chu Mo think so. Therefore, even if Chu Mo triggered the celestial robbery, there may not be any good results. But no one thought that Chu Mo dared to cross the disaster twice in a row.


    This kind of behavior is simply suicide!


    No friar dares to do this!


    But in fact, this is not a problem for Chu Mo at all, and it is not the first time he has done this.


    The body of ancestral realm, if you want to continue to consolidate and improve, only in this way, can you continuously harden it again and again. Chu Mo can''t wait for his own disaster to be more and stronger.


    If anyone knew his idea, he would definitely faint directly.


    In fact, it is also a great test for Chu Mo to continue to cross the real immortal robbery after the immortal robbery.


    He didn''t use lightning protection formula, let alone sacrifice any magic tools, because he wanted his body to continue to break through!


    He wanted to know what would be above the body of the ancestral realm? Isn''t King Kong bad?


    Chu Mo doesn''t know, but he wants to try!


    Boom!


    The terrible immortal level sky thunder, cleaved on his body, and directly injured him. Half of his body was directly cleaved into flesh and blood.


    Chu Mo''s body staggered for a while, and was split on his body by another thunder. There was another piece of blood light, which was the blood of the real immortal!


    Powerful to terror!


    The blood spilled all over the sky, which made people tremble.


    This scene was also seen by many people with profound realm, and they couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "He''s hurt!"


    "Two consecutive robberies... This is looking for death!"


    "Alas, what a pity!"


    Those who care about Chu Mo all show concern.


    People who hate Chu Mo, such as long Qiushui, have a happy smile on their face, and at the same time, they are relieved: "haha, is it too much at last?"


    Tong Ying gently pursed her lips and couldn''t help saying, "adult, I think... His courage is very worthy of respect."


    Zhao Dongming, Fang Hongyan and Zhang Shuangshuang all took a strange look at Tong Ying.


    Long Qiushui glanced at Tong Ying coldly and said, "are you talking for him?"


    Tong Ying suddenly felt a little embarrassed, blushed slightly, and whispered, "no, I just think that his courage is worthy of respect."


    "Respect fart!" Zhao Dongming sneered: "this is not courage, this is ignorance! This is your own death!"


    Zhang Shuangshuang was silent for a moment, and then said, "he really killed himself. I don''t think this is courage."


    Although Fang Hongyan didn''t speak, she looked at Tong Ying with some worry.


    During this period of time, there is something wrong with Tong Ying''s performance. It seems that there is some estrangement between him and Qiushui adults.


    Tong Ying lowered her head and said nothing more.


    At this time, people suddenly issued a burst of exclamation, which attracted the attention of several people here, all looking at Chu mo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1153

    Long Qiushui''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a bright smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, Lightly said: "Tong Ying, do you see? He was hacked to the bone! After the tianxianjie, and then the zhenxianjie, what did he take the Tianjie as? A panacea? It''s easy to say that Tianjie hardens the body, but few people who really dare to use this level of Tianjie to harden the body have been able to succeed. There has been no success in the past and present. One after another..."


    Chu Mo''s state is really bad. His body is now tattered, and even his internal organs are exposed. Some parts of the body showed dark bones.


    His movements also became slow. It seemed that every time he resisted a natural disaster, it would take a lot of effort. There is no longer the momentum of just grabbing a thunder as a whip.


    Not far from Chu Mo, Qin Xiaotian, who was facing the emperor''s disaster, roared up: "Chu Mo! Hold on!"


    Everyone was stunned, and said that Qin Xiaotian should not hate Chu Mo at this time? Why encourage him?


    At this time, Qin Xiaotian''s roar came again: "you give me life! Your life... It''s mine! You bastard! You bastard! You ruined my Taoism, ruined my practice, and ruined my way! I will never let you go! You must not be hacked to death! In that case, I will hate for life! Hold on to me!"


    Boom!


    A thunder from the emperor struck Qin Xiaotian, drowning his voice.


    But everyone in the distance was stunned when they heard the corners of their mouths twitch. Because of this, I hope Chu Mo can hold on?


    But think about it, Qin Xiaotian is really sad. As an existence that even young adults need to look up to, with the realm of true immortals, he can kill the triple emperor and injure the sixth emperor. But on this heavenly road, it was planted in the hands of Chu mo. He was dragged through the disaster in advance.


    Qin Xiaotian said that Chu Mo ruined his Taoism, ruined his practice, and ruined his way... This is really true. To some extent, it is true!


    Although, Qin Xiaotian actually asked for all this.


    He relied on that ancient magic instrument, and the thunder couldn''t hit him, so he stood firm. As a result, after Chu Mo finished the celestial robbery, his spirit relaxed a little, thinking that it was finally over and he could clean up Chu mo. I took the old lightning arrester.


    As a result... Chu Mo, a madman, madly triggered the real immortal robbery.


    Careless!


    It''s really too careless!


    Even if you have great skills, there is still nothing you can do in the face of this situation!


    Among the onlookers in the distance, several followers of Qin Xiaotian secretly glanced at each other at this time. In their eyes, there was a trace of schadenfreude!


    They are all young adults of the past!


    Now he has become a follower of Qin Xiaotian. Is he really willing?


    How is that possible?


    He was forced... Helpless, he became his follower! Although they all have different reasons, they are all forced to become his followers without exception.


    Now Qin Xiaotian is dragged into the natural disaster and passively crosses the disaster. Even if he can successfully survive this disaster, his future achievements will certainly not be as good as previously expected.


    This made several former young adults, all in their hearts except for a bite of malice. I''m very grateful to Chu Mo!


    They even hope that Chu Mo can survive the robbery successfully, and then... Give Qin Xiaotian a hard blow, and it''s best to kill him!


    But the situation of Chu Mo is very unsatisfactory. Because of his appearance, it''s really embarrassing. There is hardly a good place for the whole body, which is ragged and looks about to fall.


    Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi and Yue Qingcheng couldn''t help crying.


    Chu Qing burst into tears and murmured, "Why are you so stupid? Why? Why? Why don''t you sacrifice magic tools? Don''t you have magic tools?"


    "You must hold on and survive. It''s a big deal... I, I won''t force you to marry me!" Shui Yiyi''s eyes are red and very sad. She couldn''t help shouting, "Chu Mo! Where''s your magic tool? Where''s your knife? Use magic tools!"


    Yueqingcheng has been crying speechless.


    Hu lie also had red eyes and clenched his fist: "brother, you can do it! You have experienced wind, frost, rain and snow all the way, every time... You are right! You must be able to survive this disaster safely! My brother still wants to drink with you!"


    Lu Hongxue sighed over there, "Alas, it''s a pity."


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan are also red eyed. Girls are always more emotional. Both women feel sorry for Chu mo.


    In their view, Chu Mo will be robbed this time.


    Because up to now, the real immortal robbery has not been half done, but Chu mo... Is seriously injured and dying!


    Click!


    Another sky thunder directly hit Chu Mo''s back, directly puncturing Chu Mo''s body, and a huge hole appeared. Blood gushed out, and his body was scorched.


    Chu Mo''s body, shaking in the void, seemed to fall to dust at any time.


    But no one found that although Chu Mo''s whole body was almost charred and broken by the thunder, there were two places that were intact from beginning to end!


    head!


    Dantian!


    Yes, these two most important parts for monks, Chu Mo, are well preserved!


    But in everyone''s view, Chu Mo must be dead and will be robbed. Even if they noticed this, they would never think that Chu Mo could survive.


    Long Qiushui laughed happily, with a happy expression on his face. Although Chu Mo didn''t die in his hand, he felt that the huge knot in his heart... Seemed to have been untied for more than half!


    As long as he dies, my cultivation of long Qiushui will be greatly improved!


    Those monks who watched from afar could not help but sigh at the moment.


    Although the possibility of miracles is very small, there are still many people who hope that miracles can occur at this time.


    At this time, Qin Xiaotian over there was already half of the disaster.


    Although the power of the emperor''s robbery was twice that of the outside world, he still survived. He chose powerful magic tools on his head, and did not use his body to carry Tianlei, because the environment and atmosphere here... Did not allow him to take risks.


    Those young adult followers made him uneasy.


    If you are fully prepared, you naturally need not worry about anything. But if in this situation, he carried the thunder and hardened his body. If he was injured, it might be those followers who attacked him first!


    "I will never give anyone a chance to attack me!" Qin Xiaotian thought, glanced at Chu Mo and shouted angrily, "Chu Mo! Hold on! I''ll kill you myself!"


    At this time, a sudden change occurred, and a figure, who didn''t know where it came from, instantly appeared beside Chu Mo, slapped hard, and patted Chu Mo''s residual body!


    Do not hesitate to cause disaster, but also kill Chu Mo!


    The killer''s step is repeated! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1154

    The third attack!


    And this time, it was a completely fatal assassination!


    Even if he can kill Chu Mo, Buqu will surely die!


    No one can sneak into another person without breaking into the robbery.


    There was an instant of uproar among the crowd watching from the distance!


    Everyone, all issued an uncontrollable exclamation!


    Chu Mo is finished!


    In this case, there is absolutely no chance to escape if someone takes such a reckless sneak attack in the way of dying together!


    Even if a good monk is crossing the robbery and is attacked by someone like this, nine times out of ten he will fall. Even if he narrowly escapes the robbery, he will at least suffer heavy losses. It may not recover for thousands of years.


    Let alone Chu Mo, who is now only left with a broken body, looks extremely miserable. Being attacked like this, he can still live... That''s the hell!


    The tiger''s fierce eyes are about to crack.


    Chu Qing was stunned.


    Water Yiyi shouted, "no!"


    Yueqingcheng is stupid directly.


    Long Qiushui''s eyes burst with pure light, and his face showed incredible excitement. He couldn''t help but roar, "OK!"


    Everyone has different reactions.


    There are happy, worried, indifferent, and schadenfreude... There are all kinds of life.


    But no matter what expression he showed, almost no one believed that Chu Mo could survive in this case.


    Hum!


    In a moment, there was a burst buzzing in the sky!


    It was like a roar, which shook the whole void.


    A blue Dan stove suddenly appeared.


    Horizontal in front of Chu mo.


    Too fast!


    It''s too fast!


    No one could have imagined that Chu Mo could react so quickly under such circumstances.


    People who are about to fall, can they sacrifice magic weapons? Does he have any strength left?


    How is this possible?


    In that case, why didn''t he sacrifice this magic weapon to resist the terrible thunder?


    What does he want to do?


    Only a few people stared at the blue red stove in front of Chu mo.


    "The medicine King stove of the God of Dan!" Someone couldn''t help crying in a low voice.


    "Isn''t that the magic weapon of the God Dan in the past?" Someone recognized chaos oven.


    But in heaven, this Dan stove is called the king of medicine stove.


    In the crowd of onlookers, someone''s eyes twinkled and whispered to himself: that''s... Something of my ancestors! I want it back!


    Qiang!


    A cold light.


    In the sky, it blooms more dazzling light than the sun!


    Not only eye-catching, but also Soul-catching!


    Let out a clanging sound like a dragon''s song.


    A peerless sharp knife cut at the figure who attacked Chu mo.


    Dan stove and Dao all appeared there at the same time, and their emergence speed... Is incredible!


    To be exact, this scene gave everyone the feeling that it didn''t seem that a person suddenly appeared to attack Chu Mo recklessly. And it seemed that the man who suddenly appeared hit the knife recklessly. It''s like suicide!


    "Split like this by the sky thunder... It''s about to fall, but it still has this reaction ability? Is this... Is this still human?"


    This idea, almost in an instant, rose from everyone''s heart.


    What a pervert!


    What a monster!


    It''s horrible!


    Poof!


    The knife cut the figure in two at the waist with one knife.


    "Buqu, it''s the third time. You''ve successfully sneaked in once, and there will be two or three times. Can you not be so naive?" A weak voice came from Chu Mo''s incomplete body.


    "Ah!" The figure that was cut into two parts sent out a roar, which was obviously extremely angry, but also at a loss.


    "Why? You will find my sneaking skill, which is unique in the world? Why can I even kill the emperor, but I can''t do anything about you, a monk who just stepped into the real fairy? Why? God is so unfair! I''m not willing!" Although Bu Qu''s body was cut in two, he didn''t die. He was furious and roared up to the sky.


    Click!


    A sky thunder directly cleaves to the step bend.


    Directly split on Bu Qu''s head, a huge blood hole appeared in an instant.


    The sound of step bending suddenly stopped.


    The Emperor didn''t carry any thunder and was directly hacked to death by Sheng Sheng! Even the primordial deity was broken and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Turn into a lot of essence and feed back this world.


    Whoosh!


    The knife disappeared in an instant.


    Hum!


    The blue Dan stove disappeared again.


    Click!


    Another thunder struck Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s body, which was already incomplete, seemed to have been hit hard again.


    Everyone... All! It''s all stupid.


    What''s the rhythm?


    Don''t allow others to sneak attack, but allow Tianlei to chop Chu Mo to death? The magic weapon on Chu Mo''s body, do you want to be so personalized? Still have personality... Is Chu Mo himself?


    What on earth does he want to do?


    In this case, can he return to heaven effectively?


    This is incredible!


    Qin Xiaotian over there shivered with fear, and his mind instantly drifted away.


    Ka!


    A sky thunder bypassed his defensive magic weapon and struck him, directly scorching half of his body. Qin Xiaotian shouted, operated his skill, recovered his injury, and then tried to put all his mind on Dujie.


    But it''s too hard!


    Because Chu Mo''s method of killing that man just now is simply too weird!


    That man obviously wanted to kill Chu Mo together. How could he be beheaded like this?


    Chu Mo clearly has the ability to use tools to resist thunder, but why doesn''t he use them?


    What on earth does he want to do?


    Click!


    Another thunder almost hit Qin Xiaotian. Qin Xiaotian finally bit his teeth and threw away his strange thoughts. Resist the disaster with all strength.


    But I don''t know why, at this moment, in everyone''s eyes. Qin Xiaotian, who braved the magic weapon to cross the robbery naturally and calmly, compared with the ragged guy who was not too far away from him... It was simply inferior!


    Even Qin Xiaotian himself has this feeling!


    Because Chu Mo is so crazy!


    People who know Qin Xiaotian say that Qin Xiaotian is crazy and frightening. But now compared with Chu Mo on the side, Qin Xiaotian''s madness... Is really nothing. Because Chu Mo is even crazier than him!


    One after another, the sky thunder continuously cleaved on the residual body of Chu mo.


    The fourth volume of the divine mind method, the only self volume, runs madly in the Dantian of Chu mo. only Chu Mo can hear the rumbling sound of the Tao.


    Only I can seize the sky!


    What is "seizing the sky"? Seizing the sky is seizing the nature of the sky!


    This disaster... Is actually the fate of heaven!


    Although Chu Mo''s body now looks extremely incomplete, he seems so miserable that he can fall at any time. But where others can''t see, Chu Mo''s flesh and blood... Is slowly beginning to regenerate!


    Although each sky thunder makes Chu Mo''s flesh and blood''s rebirth speed slow down a lot, as long as it is the newly born flesh and blood, even if it is stained by sky thunder, there is still no change!


    This kind of practice has surpassed the cognition of almost all monks under the sky. If there is the supreme being here, perhaps we can see the clue. But now the people here are too low. They didn''t understand and couldn''t guess what Chu Mo was doing.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A large sea of thunder flooded Qin Xiaotian.


    Everyone in the distance could not help but get nervous. Qin Xiaotian''s emperor Tianjie has reached the final stage!


    After Qin Xiaotian was forcibly dragged into the robbery, how many emperors can Qin Xiaotian break through?


    What''s more tense is that after Qin Xiaotian''s robbery, I''m afraid he will fight Chu Mo for the first time! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1155

    Many people even speculated that Qin Xiaotian would choose to fight Chu Mo now


    Anyway, they have been entangled by the disaster. ¡ñ -. Maybe, he will go crazy and rush directly to Chu Mo with the last thunder sea.


    Everyone was very nervous. Looking at the area covered by the robbery cloud, their hearts hung up.


    Although this is not a fierce battle, I''m afraid even the high-ranking Emperor may not be lucky to see this picture in his life


    Sure enough, the monks who watched from afar did not guess wrong. Qin Xiaotian rushed directly to Chu Mo with the thunder sea at the last moment of the emperor''s robbery


    His crazy roar sounded in the thunder sea: "Chu Mo, die for me."


    What is waiting for Chu Mo to be killed after he gets through the disaster? What is waiting for Chu Mo to be directly killed by the disaster? Go to hell


    I can''t wait


    For Qin Xiaotian, he now wants to blast this guy who makes him feel terrible and makes his face dull into slag.


    As for the counterattack of the Chu family, the anger of the water family, and all the anger of the Chu family, he didn''t care at all.


    This heaven belongs to my Qin family


    The vast thunder sea instantly covered Chu Mo''s place. Between the whole heaven and earth, it was like a doomsday scene. Thousands of purple thunder completely shrouded the area.


    At this moment, even the emperor can''t see through that area.


    No one knows what happened there at this moment.


    But all of them clearly heard Chu Mo''s weak voice: "I''m afraid there are fewer thunder in the sky. Thank you."


    "Everyone in the distance is crazy at this moment.


    Long Qiushui is crazy


    Kong Hongyi in the crowd is also crazy


    Everyone is crazy


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan sisters looked shocked. They were not crazy, but they felt that their heads were not enough.


    Hu lie''s originally depressed expression of sighing swept away in an instant, and he couldn''t help laughing up, which also seemed crazy.


    Water Yiyi was stunned, like a statue of a fairy.


    The moon fell into tears, and she could no longer care about the reserved of any woman. She couldn''t help but scream. Crazy with joy


    Chu Qing''s cherry mouth unconsciously opened, and his eyes shot two divine lights, trying to see through the thunder sea. She was so anxious that she shouted in her heart: my brother, can you stop tormenting people like this? What are you doing


    A man who was about to be hacked to death by Tianlei could drag his extremely incomplete body and say such a sentence very weakly.


    I''m afraid anyone who listens will go crazy.


    Qin Xiaotian is more crazy. He is not only crazy, but also has a feeling of dying.


    Because he dragged Lei Hai forward so madly, it was equivalent to putting his own body under the scourge


    This last thunder sea, after crossing, will step into the realm of emperor, but this last thunder sea is precisely the most powerful and terrifying killing move in the whole disaster


    Qin Xiaotian, relying on his physical realm, has stepped into the emperor level, regardless, rushed to Chu mo.


    He wants to use this emperor and God to chop Chu ink into slag


    But Chu Mo''s words made him angry, and the whole person looked like crazy. He sacrificed all the supreme instruments and protected them around his body. Ignoring other things at all, he rushed to Chu Mo blindly.


    "Let your mouth beat you to death" Qin Xiaotian roared.


    "Thank you" Chu Mo''s voice seemed to become weaker. Even saying these two words seemed to be a little short of breath. He dragged his body and bathed in the thunder sea, and unexpectedly stretched out two arms with only dull bones. It seemed that he was actually welcoming the arrival of the thunder sea.


    This is the emperor''s robbery


    The fourth volume of the divine mind method, the solipsism volume, runs frantically. In the Dantian of Chu Mo, the sound of the road rumbles in the spiritual sea.


    This time, the sound of the road from Chu Mo''s body even spread out, along the irritable purple thunder sea, and spread to the endless void.


    On the spot, countless people''s faces changed and they retreated frantically.


    Even the middle-aged man, the aborigine on the Tianlu road.


    He retreated thousands of miles, retreated again, retreated hundreds of millions of miles away, looked at the area of the hanging City pale, his eyes showed an incredible look, and muttered, "how can it be?"


    Everyone is quitting


    Those celestial friars and aborigines who came out of the hanging city are all frantically retreating


    This kind of sound of the great way not only did them no good, but also caused the resonance of the great way in their bodies


    Let their way toss


    Some monks with lower accomplishments even began to have doubts. They are doubting their own way.


    This is too deadly


    The will of heaven is mine, and only I can seize the sky


    Be exclusive and seize the nature of heaven


    All the creatures under the sky are within the scope of being taken


    This is an extremely overbearing skill


    It doesn''t happen in normal operation, but at this moment, Chu Mo is crossing the robbery, and the scope of the New Providence is so powerful that it is frightening.


    Regardless of the enemy or ourselves, no matter within the scope of heaven and earth, all good fortune will be captured


    At this moment, neither Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi, who were close to Chu Mo, nor long Qiushui, Kong Hongyi, who hated Chu Mo, had any hesitation. They ran away thousands of miles to seal the six senses, and didn''t dare to listen to the sound of the avenue at all.


    The remains of Chu Mo are shining


    The light is dazzling, comparable to the scorching sun. With the rumble of the sound of the road, a certain upheaval is taking place in him


    Chu Mo stepped into the realm of true immortality, and was not yet united with the original gods. At this moment, under the terrible true immortality Tianjie and Qin Xiaotian''s emperor heaven, he began to integrate his original gods.


    At this moment, Chu Mo was not only refining the flesh, but also refining the yuan God


    Just like that.


    At that time, Chu Mo was not even a monk. As a small martial artist, he refined bones and blood all over his body, and finally walked out of an unprecedented path.


    Now in this realm, Chu Mo is still stubborn. He didn''t choose his golden son to sit down, and he was still taking risks


    Emperor Tianjie? Chu Mo was not afraid that he was forcibly dragged into the realm of emperor by Emperor Tianjie. Therefore, he was confident and bold to refine his body and Yuan Shen.


    Even Qin Xiaotian didn''t see this scene at all, because at this moment, with the rumbling sound in Chu Mo''s body, he had to close his six senses and escape thousands of miles away


    The thunder sea of the emperor''s disaster was finally extinguished. Qin Xiaotian finally achieved his wish and rushed into the realm of emperor


    Emperor, Lord, triple heaven


    This is also Qin Xiaotian. For another person, he was forcibly dragged into the natural disaster. He was so troubled that he was afraid that he had already fallen. But Qin Xiaotian still allowed himself to break through the realm of the emperor''s triple heaven.


    His body is bleeding, and many places interact with each other. His hair is disheveled, and the whole person looks extremely embarrassed.


    Qin Xiaotian''s disaster was over. He stood in the void and looked at the direction of the hanging city in a daze, where it had come to the end of Chu Mozhen immortal disaster. A large sea of thunder began to appear. To be continued.

 Chapter 1156

    At this time, Qin Xiaotian suddenly found a fact that was unacceptable to him: Chu Mo''s crossing of the true immortal robbery was earlier than his crossing of the emperor''s main robbery. Chu Mo dragged him in after he triggered the real immortal robbery. The time of the real immortal robbery itself is shorter than that of the emperor. But now his emperor''s robbery is over, Chu Mo''s real immortal robbery... Unexpectedly, it has just come to an end!


    "Ah!" Qin Xiaotian uttered a crazy roar. His Taoist path was destroyed and his road was cut off. A disaster only broke through the emperor''s triple heaven. Then I can only watch helplessly... Looking at the young man who didn''t pay attention at all and wanted to suppress wholeheartedly, dragging his body, as if he were immortal, still there to survive the robbery.


    "Chu Mo! You and I... Are mortal!" Qin Xiaotian''s shrill roar shook the world.


    All fields are quiet!


    Those monks who had retreated thousands of miles had divine lights in their eyes and saw the scene of Qin Xiaotian''s bleak roar. Then... Qin Xiaotian''s figure became thinner and thinner in the void... Thinner and thinner!


    Until finally, completely disappeared.


    Someone''s eyes flickered, and he couldn''t help exclaiming, "Qin Xiaotian is ruined!"


    "Impossible? Hasn''t Qin Xiaotian successfully survived the emperor''s disaster and been promoted to the ranks of emperor''s leaders? How can he be abolished?" Some people don''t understand.


    "Qin Xiaotian''s combat power is extremely strong. When he is in the realm of true immortals, he can attack high-level emperors and step into the ranks of emperors. Isn''t it stronger? How can it be abolished?" Someone asked again.


    In the void, there was a slightly schadenfreude voice: "Qin Xiaotian was forcibly dragged into the disaster, and was forced to cross the emperor''s robbery, which was tantamount to a very miserable pit. But at the last moment, he still unknowingly attacked Chu Mo, trying to kill Chu Mo with the emperor''s robbery on him. But he didn''t expect that it was still a failure. And therefore, he... Completely cut off his future road in heaven."


    "Hasn''t he become the emperor?" Someone asked.


    "Hahaha, joke, people like him, just become emperors... How can it be his wish? How can he be satisfied if he doesn''t step into the realm of seven and eight emperors?" The gloating voice in the void said, "look at the way he just hated, I guess he didn''t even break through the emperor''s quadruple heaven, and completely cut off his way on the road of heaven, which has been excluded by the road of heaven! Maybe after he returned to the world of heaven, he can still use his pen to promote others to a high-level emperor in a short time. But his way... Has been equivalent to abolishing more than half!"


    Many people couldn''t help shouting after hearing this.


    At this moment, the rumbling Taoist sound emitted by Chu Mo''s body has also stopped, and people began to gather in the direction of Xuankong city.


    The sky thunder group over there was like a purple ocean, and they still couldn''t see Chu Mo''s figure.


    But everyone knows that Chu Mo must still be alive!


    If he died, the natural disaster would be interrupted and would soon dissipate. Since Lei Hai is still there, it shows that the disaster of Chu mo... Is not over yet!


    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly thought of the problem Qin Xiaotian had thought of before.


    "Chu Mo, he... Why is his natural disaster so long?" Someone exclaimed.


    "Yes, he spent more time than the emperor!"


    "Is there... A knowledgeable elder to explain?"


    At this time, in the void, the voice that laughed at Qin Xiaotian before sounded again, but this time, the voice had no taste of schadenfreude, but with a bit dignified: "it took a long time to cross the robbery, so it can only be said that his constitution is very special, well, it should be said that it is very special! It is fundamentally different from ordinary people. It cannot be measured by common sense."


    "Please give me some advice." Someone shouted.


    At this time, people also realize that this person should be a real elder with profound knowledge and a lot of understanding.


    The dignified voice in the void rang out again: "usually, monks cross the robbery, and the time of the same kind of robbery is almost the same. Some people are willing to spend a little longer time, and this kind of people''s cultivation of skills is usually relatively strong. Chu Mo''s robbery time is so long, which can only explain one thing, the skills he cultivates... Very rebellious."


    There was a moment of silence in the crowd, and many people''s eyes twinkled, with complex light in their eyes. They obviously had some miscellaneous thoughts. However, thinking of the fighting power of Chu Mo''s demons, most people suddenly eliminated all their distractions.


    Weigh your own strength, and you are not an opponent at all. Think about it or forget it, don''t ruin yourself for something illusory.


    Didn''t you see Qin Xiaotian''s arrogance, who didn''t even pay attention to the emperor and could sweep almost all young adults, was extremely miserable in front of Chu Mo?


    Long Qiushui''s eyes were filled with strong resentment. Looking at the direction of Chu Mo, he was gnashing his teeth in his heart. The killer can''t kill Chu Mo, and Qin Xiaotian can''t even kill Chu Mo? Is this guy the bastard of God? Isn''t it the descendants of the Chu family? Or a bastard who jumped out of nowhere! How can such a person shine on the road of heaven? Why?


    Kong Hongyi''s heart was also extremely uncomfortable. Almost all of his most beautiful and powerful initial peacock feathers were taken away by Chu Mo, and his two wings were also cut off by Chu Mo and Shui Yiyi. Now, although new wings and peacock feathers are born, their power is much worse than before. Now he is about to lose even the qualification of a young adult. If his opponent is a young adult, he will lose nine times out of ten. Originally, even among the young adults, this proud peacock was also a leader.


    "Chu mo..." Kong Hongyi''s hatred for Chu Mo was also very strong.


    At this time, the thunder sea in the distant sky suddenly burst into a light that could not be seen directly, which was so strong that it could not be further increased.


    Even the emperor dared not look directly with his eyes.


    coming!


    Everyone closed their eyes and whispered in their hearts.


    A figure rushed out of the light. His black hair was flying, and he was wearing a battle suit condensed from the law. His blood was as vast as the sea, and his body showed a powerful breath that was palpitating.


    What a fairy!


    Chu Mo successfully survived the disaster, and the yuan and God were united, stepping into the mid-term realm of true immortality!


    But in the middle of his true immortality, he made some of the aboriginal emperors in the crowd frown.


    That breath is too strong!


    If it weren''t for the clear sense of the true immortal breath on Chu Mo, they would certainly think that this is a young big man who has just broken through to a high-level emperor!


    The disaster of heaven dispersed, and the disaster of Chu Mo ferry succeeded.


    At this moment, someone finally couldn''t help fighting!


    This is an Aboriginal emperor on the road of heaven, and a big man of the triple heaven of the emperor!


    Although his realm was not particularly high, his combat power was quite strong. Holding a halberd, he stabbed directly at Chu Mo''s chest.


    His speed is too fast!


    Like a ray of light, the potential on the body is too full!


    At first glance, it has been ready for a long time.


    He wants to hit Chu Mo! Kill this genius!


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky instantly appeared in Chu Mo''s hand, and slashed at the halberd.


    Between heaven and earth, a violent roar broke out¡ª¡ª


    When I got home last night, I was tired at more than nine o''clock after I got home. I slept until ten o''clock this morning... I was even more tired after waking up, but I haven''t erupted recently. I''ll erupt first today and recover. Although very tired, but the mood is happy.


    If you have a monthly ticket, vote for one. Come on, there are few recommended votes. Please vote more. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1157

    At the moment of the intersection of weapons between the two sides, the big man of the emperor''s triple heaven suddenly changed his face. A powerful force, following the halberd, directly blasted into his arm, making his whole arm violently numb and almost unable to hold the halberd. ¡Ý¨R


    The halberd in his hand, although only an imperial magic instrument, was as hard as the supreme instrument. But now, there is a deep crack in it!


    I was shocked and split by killing heaven!


    The big man of the emperor''s triple heaven was immediately shocked, and at the same time, he also had a strong anger in his heart. With a cold drink, he cut off Chu Mo again.


    This blow... Is still a groundbreaking blow! I don''t even care if this weapon can withstand another impact!


    Chu Mo also snorted coldly, holding murdering heaven, and chopped at the halberd in the void.


    When!


    There was another loud noise, and the halberd... Broke at the sound.


    The monk of the emperor''s triple heaven realm showed endless horror in his eyes, and couldn''t help shouting. It''s even too late to put away the emperor level halberd which is divided into two parts!


    Chu Mo''s knife continued to cut the body of the emperor''s triple heaven big man, and wanted to cut him in half obliquely!


    The monk of the emperor''s triple heaven retreated violently, and at the same time, he successively displayed several magical powers to kill Chu Mo in this crisis.


    Chu Mo''s head gave a buzzing sound, and the chaos oven hung directly on Chu Mo''s head, giving a buzzing sound, and then dropped countless chaotic Qi. With the improvement of Chu Mo realm, the power that chaos oven can wield is stronger. There was a constant buzzing sound, which was like the sound of the road, attacking the enemy.


    Several magical powers, hit on the chaos gas hanging from the chaos oven, all eliminated invisibly.


    Chu Mo cut the emperor with another knife.


    The two sides directly fought together without any communication.


    After more than ten rounds, the emperor with empty hands shouted angrily and punched Chu Mo in the chest.


    Instead of using FA Xiang, it was a fist of noumenon. His fist was wrapped with various powerful attack rules. The fist was powerful and heavy, and even a star seemed unable to stop his fist.


    Chu Mo stabbed the emperor''s Dantian directly in his hand. Facing the emperor''s fist, Chu Mo had no expression on his face, and let the fist hit his chest!


    The emperor''s eyes showed a look of surprise and anger. If he didn''t take this punch, he was confident that he could directly smash Chu Mo''s heart!


    But in that case, it is equivalent to dying with Chu Mo, because Chu Mo''s knife will definitely pierce his Dantian and cut off his Taoist platform!


    "Ah!" The big man in the realm of emperor made an angry roar and withdrew. He didn''t want to die with Chu mo.


    But he stepped away, but Chu Mo was unreasonable and attacked directly, and directly cast the Youming eight knives!


    The first knife takes the soul!


    The knife is bright and breathtaking.


    This knife, which was wielded in the hands of Chu Mo, who had been promoted to the realm of true immortality, was completely different in power from the past. Although the enemy he was facing was also the boss of the emperor realm, he was still full of killing intention, which surprised the boss of the emperor''s triple heaven to retreat repeatedly.


    The second knife kills!


    This knife is now in the hands of Chu Mo, plain, all the killing intent, as if all the introverted into this knife.


    But this knife made the big man of the emperor triple heaven''s face change greatly. Because even a big man like him is still suppressed by the amazing killing potential contained in this knife.


    Poof!


    This knife directly left a wound on the emperor, although not deep, but with blood.


    Chi Liu


    The blood of the Emperor just flowed out a little and was directly absorbed by killing heaven. The emperor turned pale with fear, retreated madly, pointed to the knife in Chu Mo''s hand and exclaimed, "demon knife!"


    Chu Mo coldly looked at the native friar of Tianlu in the realm of emperor and asked, "why did you hit me?"


    "Hum, I don''t like you. I want to kill you!" The emperor directly sacrificed a magic instrument and suddenly blasted it at Chu mo.


    The magic tools are scattered with infinite rules, with a sharp and unparalleled breath, and they want to crush Chu Mo directly.


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife.


    This knife is not Youming eight knives, but belongs to Chu Mo''s own understanding of a knife!


    Qiang!


    Click!


    This magic weapon was directly chopped by Chu mo.


    There was no trace left on the blade of killing heaven.


    Chu Mo''s wrist shook slightly, and just this knife consumed a lot. But the power is shocking.


    Among the crowd of onlookers in the distance, there was a burst of exclamation.


    "This knife... It''s true!" Among the onlookers, there was an Aboriginal emperor of Tianlu whispering.


    Some great monks with profound realm also saw that Chu Mo''s knife was completely different from the previous two knives, and had his own Tao in it. It belongs to the kind of real killing move.


    Chu Mo smashed the magic weapon offered by the emperor''s big man in the triple heaven with a knife, and cut out the third blade of Youming eight blades in succession!


    The soul grabbing knife left another wound on the body of the emperor''s triple heaven boss.


    I can''t avoid it at all!


    The big man of the emperor''s triple heaven clearly felt that he could avoid this knife.


    It''s too weird, too evil!


    The faces of those monks who watched showed dignity and shock. I was surprised.


    Someone murmured, "this Sabre technique... Seems to be a bit like a legendary supreme skill 100000 years ago."


    However, 100000 years ago, it was too old, and the Yan Huang region was torn apart, and even history had cracks and faults. Some things have clearly spread to today, but more truth has long been buried in the dust of history.


    Chu Mo then cut out the fourth knife!


    Nightmare!


    Then, he cut out the fifth knife thunder!


    There was a thunderbolt directly in the sky, just like the thunder that came during the disaster. The sound directly startled the people in the distance, and instinctively wanted to retreat. Then it appeared that the thunderbolt was actually made by Chu Mo''s knife.


    These two knives once again forced the monk of the emperor''s triple heaven realm to retreat, leaving two deep wounds on his body. His heart was also extremely stuffy. He was a big man in the realm of emperor and Lord, but he was so embarrassed by a young Zhenxian junior, and he also lost two magic tools. Not to mention that it made him lose face, the loss was so heavy that he went crazy.


    "Young man, I will suppress you!" The leader of the emperor''s triple heaven realm was also ruthless, and wanted to start fighting back and show his unique skills.


    But at this moment, Chu Mo''s momentum rose again!


    This time, Chu Mo ran the military formula and the column formula in the nine character mantra.


    The vast energy instantly condensed from all directions to Chu Mo''s body, rolling essence, as if crazy, rushing towards Chu Mo here.


    Bing Zi Jue''s absorption of energy has unparalleled power!


    At this moment, the time and space here seem to be separated from the outside world. In the eyes of outsiders, Chu Mo and the emperor seemed to have countless huge mirrors standing in the void.


    Time stagnates, space warps.


    Then at this time, Chu Mo''s knife... Is still poised, and he wants to chop the emperor''s big man in the triple heaven with a knife!


    Don''t want to say why? Then stop talking! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1158

    At this moment, those real indigenous emperors hidden in the crowd were all surprised.


    "This unique skill... Should be mastered by us. In that case, we may have the ability to escape the path of heaven!" There was a high-level Aboriginal emperor to transmit a message to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and said, "this man... It is said to be related to the man 100000 years ago. It is his descendants. Will this irritate the man?"


    "Pass this on to Luo Jue. If he is willing to do it, it doesn''t matter." The high-level emperor preached.


    The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and nodded, "well, if he is willing to do it, then... This thing is no problem!" With that, the middle-aged man quietly withdrew from the crowd and soon disappeared.


    And the big man of the emperor''s triple heaven realm rushed frantically left and right in that space, and he wanted to break through here.


    Because it has become a field! A field condensed by the true immortal friar trapped him, the boss of the emperor realm!


    No one will believe this kind of thing when it is said, which is simply a little too strange.


    But he happened right under everyone''s nose.


    Everyone is paying attention there. Now, they have lost even other thoughts.


    For example: is Chu Mo qualified to attend the ranks of young adults. No one has thought about this problem now. Now everyone is thinking about a question: can Chu Mo defeat the leader of the emperor''s triple heaven realm!


    The leader of the emperor''s triple heaven realm felt an unprecedented panic, and he didn''t even know what kind of magic it was. Unexpectedly, he twisted the space and stopped the time. The void in front of him seemed to be cut into countless pieces. Seeing Chu Mo clearly standing there, he was preparing... Rolling essence was constantly pouring into his body. But he just couldn''t reach each other!


    He has never been so passive since the day he embarked on the road of cultivation. Being born in heaven is both good and bad for a monk.


    The advantage is that it has unimaginable opportunities and vitality that cannot be compared outside. As long as it''s not too stupid, you can basically cultivate to a very high level.


    But the disadvantage is that in this life, I can only stay here and have no way to get out. They know the information of the outside world, which is brought by those monks who rush here from the heaven every 3000 years.


    But those monks are going to leave after all, at least ten days and a half months, or more than three years and five years. They are going to leave this heavenly road after all. At that time, the monks on the road of heaven could only watch those people leave. Then the world becomes lonely again.


    Here, it''s like a cage, and they... Are like exiled and cursed prisoners, who can never leave.


    So from the bottom of my heart, the aboriginal monks on the road of heaven are full of jealousy towards those monks from outside. Some extreme people even feel hatred!


    Bian Kaiyu, the monk of the emperor''s triple heaven, is one of the monks who hate foreigners. Therefore, when a follower named Zhao Dongming around long Qiushui found him, he used only five million supreme celestite to bribe him. Ask him to kill Chu Mo!


    When Chu Mo dragged Qin Xiaotian into the disaster, Bian Kaiyu felt that he had less money! This man is simply a peerless pride!


    When Chu Mo killed the hidden killer, Bian Kaiyu felt that Chu Mo''s life was worth at least 100 million!


    Because even he couldn''t find the killer hidden in the void, but he was directly killed by Chu mo.


    So he sent a message to the man named Zhao Dongming to ask him to pay more. Add to 100 million! He thought that the man would refuse. Refuse if you refuse. Anyway, he won''t return the five million yuan.


    But what Bian Kaiyu didn''t expect was that the other party not only didn''t refuse, but also agreed! Then promise to add another 10 million gourmet celestite to him when it''s done!


    This condition made Bian Kaiyu''s heart jump with Bang Bang.


    The aura on the road of heaven is rich, but no matter how rich, it is not as fast as the best celestite!


    Because the best celestite is the purest and best thing after the Reiki condenses into crystal! That''s a treasure!


    There is not much celestite ore on Tianlu, so celestite itself is a hard currency on Tianlu, which is very popular. Not to mention the best celestite. That''s what you can''t find.


    To Bian Kaiyu, he can earn 110 million yuan at once, which is a wealth he can''t refuse at all. He is not afraid of the other party''s default. In this way of life, he can''t let those foreign monks be presumptuous.


    When the Chu Mo Du robbery ended, he did it without hesitation. In his opinion, a monk who just stepped into the realm of true immortality, how strong can he be? Isn''t it easy to kill such a friar in the middle of the true immortal with the realm of his emperor''s triple heaven?


    however


    He thinks too much!


    In front of Chu Mo, a big man like him did not get any advantage, but was taken advantage of by others. Now I''m still trapped here, and I can''t even break through!


    He panicked and angry, extremely angry!


    "Chu Mo thief, if you have the courage, come out and fight head-on!" While Kaiyu drinks.


    "Who bribed you? How much did you charge? Tell me, I''ll give you double, you kill him, after killing, I''ll pay you three times the price!" Chumosen''s cold voice rang out.


    Bian Kaiyu''s heart moved fiercely and said loudly, "are you serious?"


    Chu Mo sneered and didn''t answer him, as if he disdained to answer his question.


    At this time, long Qiushui''s face in the crowd changed in an instant. Zhao Dongming beside him changed his face even worse, his eyes dodged, and seemed to want to retreat.


    Bian Kaiyu said loudly, "boy, if you''re serious... Pay me 50 million supreme celestite first! Then I''ll tell you!"


    "Poor man, 50 million, right?" Chu Mo''s voice sounded sarcastic in the cold. Then, a storage bag rushed to the sky and fell in front of Bian Kaiyu.


    At this moment, Bian Kaiyu seemed to want to find flaws, but he later found that there were no flaws at all!


    He took the storage bag more or less reluctantly. With a sweep of divine consciousness, the vast essence in it almost scared him to throw it out.


    Best celestite!


    It is definitely the best celestite without any problems.


    Moreover, in this storage bag, it must be only more than 50 million, not less than 50 million!


    "This little beast, unexpectedly, is so rich... You must contact several companions and kill him later! Rob him of all his wealth. By the way, his knife and Dan stove are all the best magic tools! I''m afraid they have surpassed the supreme tools! By the way, I heard that he is the descendant of the man 100000 years ago. Maybe, the magic tools on his body are all quasi holy tools!" Bian Kaiyu was thinking in his heart.


    Then Chu Mo''s voice came from his ear: "you can say it, don''t transmit it, say it publicly!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1159

    In the crowd, the faces of long Qiushui and Zhao Dongming became more and more ugly. They are really afraid that the man will betray them because he is not trustworthy.


    "Boy... I''m a little regretful. Fifty million is too little! If you take another fifty million, I''ll tell you!" He opened Yu''s eyes and said loudly.


    "How shameless!"


    "Shameless!"


    "This is the aboriginal emperor on the road of heaven? How can it be so shameless?"


    Those monks who watched from afar could not help but criticize. Some of the aboriginal monks in the crowd also felt ashamed. But there is no refutation. Because Kaiyu here has always been a mercenary villain.


    Chu Mo suddenly laughed, "do you think I''m stupid?"


    Bian Kaiyu laughed and said, "little beast, if you''re not stupid, why give me 50 million?"


    Chu Mo youyou said, "because I want to lock you accurately!"


    Bian Kaiyu was shocked and threw his divine consciousness into the storage bag, but he didn''t feel anything and was furious: "little beast, you dare to cheat me!"


    "You''re right! I lied to you!" At this time, Chu Mo finally saved his potential to the extreme! He twisted the formula of listing words and twisted time and space again.


    Then, with a knife, he cut the edge of Kaiyu.


    Bian Kaiyu felt a boundless killing intention coming from his left side. He roared in horror and retreated to the right desperately.


    At this time, those people who were watching outside could see clearly that Chu Mo was holding a knife and waiting in the direction of Bian Kaiyu''s desperate retreat.


    A knife!


    A knife containing all the accomplishments of Chu Mo now, cut it horizontally.


    Bian Kaiyu''s head flies directly!


    The blood of the emperor gushed out and was absorbed by killing heaven crazily. In an instant, the silver knife turned into a monstrous red. Almost in an instant, Bian Kaiyu''s blood essence was extracted.


    Then, Bian Kaiyu''s emperor''s body fell quickly and smashed a large river directly below, where a huge pit appeared.


    The corpse of the emperor is terrifying!


    It has strong rule power and will not decay for tens of thousands of years!


    If the corpse is intact, it may even give birth to ghosts. Walk in the world again. But unfortunately, his head is in Chu Mo''s hands at the moment.


    Bian Kaiyu''s head was still alive, and his eyes showed endless panic and horror.


    His storage ring and the storage bag that Chu Mo just threw him are also in Chu Mo''s hands. No one even saw how Chu Mo took it off him.


    Chu Mo calmly looked at Bian Kaiyu with a frightened face: "can you say it now?"


    "It''s a heaven called zhaodongming. You offended his family''s adult long Qiushui, who gave me five million top-grade tianjingshi to kill you. Later, I felt that I lost 100 million, but they said that as long as I killed you, I would give me 110 million top-grade tianjingshi, and I did it... My little grandfather, please let me go and spare my life. I can''t revenge on you. You can take my head with you and let it go the day you leave Tianlu. I beg you, beg you, beg you That''s it! " Bian Kaiyu''s head said so many words in one breath with an incredible degree, which directly made Chu Mo faint.


    The onlookers around are also about to faint. This is so special... There is only one head left, and the tongue is still so sharp. Why didn''t you see it before? As expected, when people reach a desperate situation, they will be forced out of their potential that even they don''t expect.


    however


    Zhao Dongming? Long Qiushui?


    Those aboriginal monks on the Heaven Road naturally don''t know who these two people are.


    But which of those monks from heaven doesn''t recognize these two people?


    Long Qiushui, the young adult of the dragon family, the top powerful family in the world of heaven, was once the favored child of heaven with infinite scenery and promising future. In Tiandao garden, he claimed to be a self appointed cultivation and fought with Chu Mo, but he was defeated by Chu mo. Since then, he hated Chu Mo and did everything right.


    Zhao Dongming, who is also a little famous monk in the heaven, has already broken through the realm of true immortality. Although he is a follower of long Qiushui, he has not much strength inferior to young adults. Just because of the poor family background, you can get a better future by following long Qiushui.


    Is long Qiushui''s loyal confidant.


    Almost everyone knows that they have a grudge against Chu mo.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that they colluded with the indigenous monks on the road of heaven to kill Chu mo.


    This... Is really a little too much!


    Because the gratitude and resentment between the celestial friars are resolved internally. The celestial friars are not much opposed to the indigenous friars on the road to heaven, but they are always people of two worlds.


    Long Qiushui''s practice is really a taboo.


    In an instant, many people''s eyes were all looking in the direction of long Qiushui.


    Long Qiushui was strong and calm, standing there, sneering, "full of nonsense!"


    Zhao Dongming also shouted, "the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is talking nonsense. When he heard the name of my Lord and the grudge between my Lord and Chu Mo, did he plant a frame?"


    Bian Kaiyu''s head suddenly became angry and shouted, "two thieves, think grandpa didn''t let you do this? Bah, you''re far from playing with Grandpa. I have evidence!" Saying this, he directly flattered Chu Mo with a face: "there is an audio-visual stone in my storage ring. Yes, it is the product of your heaven. I have completely recorded the picture of the thief named Zhao Dongming trading with me!"


    As soon as this word came out, there was an uproar all around. Even many indigenous monks on the road of heaven couldn''t help frowning and said that Bian Kaiyu, the boss of the realm of emperor, was really wicked. However... This immoral behavior seems to save his life. It seems worth it.


    Chu Mo directly wiped out the spiritual seal on Bian Kaiyu''s storage ring violently. This means, Bian Kaiyu felt cold again, and his heart was already regretful and about to go crazy.


    I''ve been in bad luck for eight fucking lives! How did I provoke such a monster? A true immortal, it takes no effort to break the spiritual seal of the realm of emperor and Lord... Is this still a human?


    If I had known Chu Mo was such a terrible monster, let alone 100 million... Even 10 billion, 10 billion... I wouldn''t provoke him!


    This is simply looking for death!


    Chu Mo found the video stone from Bian Kaiyu''s storage ring. At the same time, there are all kinds of treasures in it. Unexpectedly, Kaiyu here is quite rich. There are many sealed boxes inside. It is estimated that they should contain some top-grade medicinal materials.


    Chu Mo directly activated this AV stone.


    Suddenly, a picture of Kaiyu trading with Zhao Dongming appeared on the top!


    Everyone''s eyes, almost all stay there.


    Long Qiushui and Zhao Dongming, pale at this moment, quietly backed away. They wanted to go!


    At this time, a faint voice came: "don''t you two want to leave after proving your innocence?"


    Water Yiyi!


    She is accompanied by a group of followers, as well as Chu Qing and a group of followers.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng also followed, looking at long Qiushui and Zhao Dongming.


    Long Qiushui said coldly, "where I go is my freedom. Do you still want to stop me?"


    Shui Yiyi said in a colder voice, "you''d better watch it before you leave!"


    Say, directly sacrifice sevenoreight supreme weapons!


    Wow.


    People scattered all around.


    Hong Xue, xuan''er and Xuan Xuan also came from a distance with their followers at the moment. Naturally, they came to support Shui Yiyi.


    Long Qiushui angrily said, "what do you want to do?"


    At this time, in the audio-visual stone over Chu Mo, the cold sound of Bian Kaiyu came out¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered on the third watch. Adjust the state a little, and it will explode tomorrow! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1160

    "Who are you? What are you doing with me?"


    The expressions on Bian Kaiyu''s face were clearly visible, and he seemed very bored. ¡÷ ¨J£¬¡£


    In the picture released by the audio-visual stone, the wrinkles on Bian Kaiyu''s face are completely visible. And the angle and orientation are facing the two people, so you can clearly see any expression of the two people. Zhao Dongming wore a somewhat uneasy and flattering smile.


    "You are the elder while opening the universe. The younger generation, zhaodongming, is a follower of long Qiushui, a young adult. Both the younger generation and my adult are from heaven. I want to make a deal with you."


    Bian Kaiyu''s expression was indifferent, but he glanced in the direction of the video stone. From that look, there was a touch of treachery and cunning. Everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help shouting, and then booing.


    It can be seen that although Bian Kaiyu looks indifferent on the surface, he has already placed the AV stone and is ready to record this picture.


    Explain that he had expected what the other party would do before, and made corresponding preparations.


    "Too treacherous"


    "How cunning"


    "Shameless, but I like to leave evidence for everything so as not to be unclear in the future."


    A burst of discussion came from the crowd.


    Long Qiushui and Zhao Dongming, who were surrounded there, turned pale into iron blue. The evidence was conclusive and irrefutable.


    Zhang Shuangshuang, Tong Ying and Fang Hongyan also had an unbelievable look in their eyes. They didn''t know this at all. If they knew in advance, they would definitely dissuade long Qiushui from cooperating with the indigenous monks in the heaven.


    Not to mention those aborigines are greedy and eat people without spitting bones. Once this matter comes out, it will be a fatal blow to long Qiushui''s reputation


    How can we do such taboo things? It''s too confused


    This time, even Zhang Shuangshuang, a loyal follower of long Qiushui, showed some pain in his eyes. She didn''t want to see this kind of picture. She hoped that her adult would be an indomitable hero, who would be brave after being ashamed, and then defeat Chu Mo squarely


    But now things have completely deviated from the right direction. Long Qiushui is walking towards a road of no return, and can''t pull back.


    At this time, the dialogue in the audio-visual stone continues.


    "Deal what deal? I never deal with outsiders like you. Where did I hear that I can find me here for no reason. However, my price is not affordable. Let''s go."


    Bian Kaiyu said coldly.


    "There were ancestors in the family of adults followed by seniors and juniors. They made a deal with adults 3000 years ago. I don''t know if adults still remember."


    "Well, three thousand years ago, the last time the road of heaven opened", Bian Kaiyu frowned slightly, and then suddenly said, "did you kill a young adult of the Lu family? Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, when I remember, he was also surnamed long. Why are you people of the long family so wicked that they like to secretly calculate others?"


    There was an uproar in the crowd. Lu Hongxue, who was originally very calm, suddenly turned red and looked at long Qiushui with hatred


    Three thousand years ago, a promising young adult of the Lu family died on the road to heaven. At that time, it was said that the young adult of the Lu family was calculated by the friars in the heaven, but there was no evidence. In the end, it can only be settled.


    The fall of genius is regrettable, but it is also inevitable. The Lu family didn''t go deep into it. As a result, they learned today that it was actually the elder of the long family who did it


    Long Qiushui pursed his mouth, his face was livid, and he didn''t say a word. The person he hated most now was not Chu Mo, nor Bian Kaiyu, but Zhao Dongming beside him


    This son of a bitch, unexpectedly told all the things to his mother. Isn''t this an idiot? I asked you to buy murders. Who told you to tell all the details


    Zhao Dongming felt that his brain was blank at the moment, and he had completely lost his ability to think. Only two words echoed in his mind


    In the picture of yingyingshi, Zhao Dongming smiled and said, "there are countless gratitude and resentments in the spiritual world, and it''s no different from these oneortwo. If the elder is willing to take over this transaction, we are willing to offer twomillion top-grade tianjingshi."


    "Who to kill?" Bian Kaiyu asked indifferently.


    "Chu Mo" Zhao Dongming finally said the name.


    Although everyone already knew it, when Zhao Dongming in the video and audio Stone said the name, it still caused an uproar.


    Bian Kaiyu sneered, "you really know my price, but twomillion is not good. That''s the price threethousand years ago. Besides, I''ve heard of the man you want to kill. It seems that in the young generation, with a very high combat power, twomillion is definitely impossible."


    Zhao Dongming thought for a while, put a storage bag in front of Bian Kaiyu, and said, "there are five million best celestite in it. We understand the reputation of the elder and are willing to pay the elder in advance. As long as the elder agrees to kill Chu Mo, we can still thank him later."


    In the picture, Bian Kaiyu''s breathing became a little hurried, then glanced at the storage bag and said faintly, "OK, I''ll take this deal."


    Then, Zhao Dongming said goodbye and left. Then, Bian Kaiyu laughed at the AV stone. The picture came to an abrupt end.


    In all directions, there was a dead silence at the moment.


    Everyone, all silent.


    The eyes of Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing looking at long Qiushui are full of cold murders.


    At this time, Bian Kaiyu''s head, which was held in Chu Mo''s hand, seemed to want to take credit and said loudly, "I also have Master Chu for the audio-visual stone 3000 years ago. The audio-visual stone is in a gold box deep in the storage ring."


    Chu Mo took out the gold box: "this"


    Bian Kaiyu said, "yes, that''s it."


    Chu Mo did not hesitate, and directly threw the gold box to Lu Hongxue in the distance.


    Lu Hongxue caught the box, then took a deep look at Chu Mo, and bowed to Chu Mo: "son of Chu, Lu owes you a favor."


    Lu Hongxue said, put away the gold box, and then looked at long Qiushui: "long Qiushui, this account is not on you, I won''t calculate with you for the time being." With that, Lu Hongxue turned around and left with a crowd of followers. As he walked, he said, "Master Chu, look back in the heaven. If there is anything, send a message to the Lu family. I, Lu Hongxue, will go all out."


    "Easy to say." Chu Mo said.


    At this time, everyone focused on long Qiushui.


    Long Qiushui''s face was black and blue, and he stood there, looking at Chu mo.


    Bian Kaiyu''s head whispered, "Grandpa Chu, when fighting later, can you be careful not to knock me? You see, I have lost the ability of the emperor now. If you knock it carelessly, I will die."


    "Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth, tied Bian Kaiyu''s head directly to his waist, looking a little scary, and walked towards long Qiushui step by step. To be continued.

 Chapter 1161

    "What do you... What do you want to do? Do you want to kill the peerless genius who also comes from heaven?" Zhao Dongming, who was beside long Qiushui, shouted sternly, looking at Chu Mo, as if full of anger. But his pale face and trembling legs seemed to reflect him.


    "Peerless genius? You? Or you?" Chu Mo glanced at Zhao Dongming and longqiushui.


    Countless people all look at long Qiushui!


    Long Qiushui is silent.


    But anyone can feel the tension and shame in long Qiushui''s heart at the moment.


    There are at least hundreds of thousands of people in the whole hanging city. At the moment, almost all of them are gathered here. Most of these people are aboriginal monks on the road to heaven, which can be distinguished from their clothes and expressions. The face of Aboriginal monks is mostly full of curiosity.


    Although they were just angry that Chu Mo had survived the robbery in the hanging City, after knowing the truth, they saw so many wonderful scenes with their own eyes, and they didn''t hate Chu Mo so much in their hearts. Of course, the main reason is that Chu Mo is too terrible!


    The head of the emperor''s triple heaven is still tied around his waist. If you want to show your teeth to him, you must at least weigh your weight first.


    And those monks from the heaven, looking at the figure walking towards the Dragon autumn water step by step, their eyes are almost full of awe, and many people''s eyes are also full of complexity.


    There are almost no weak monks who can enter Tianlu and come to the hanging city. Even Luo Jinxian is rare. Almost the worst, cultivation is also in the realm of immortals. Most of them are great monks in the period of true immortality. These people are all true heroes in heaven.


    Gathered on this heavenly road, although it is clear in my heart that there are many people better than myself. But deep down, these people are almost full of pride.


    Among these people, except for a few old friars, who entered the path of heaven to find opportunities, promote to the realm of emperor and Lord, and try to increase their longevity. The rest of the monks are almost full of great ambition.


    Tianlu, the legendary way to become a God in ancient times. Today, in fact, it is still a way to become God!


    There is a great chance of falling on this road, but once you return alive, you will almost get a substantial improvement.


    Luo Jinxian enters and the emperor comes out.


    This legend has been circulating for too many years, and no one is unmoved.


    Therefore, everyone wants to get greater opportunities here, and everyone wants to go further than others on the road of cultivation.


    Their mouths are in awe of young adults, but their hearts are envious. But deep in the soul... It''s faint powerlessness.


    After all, there is really such a peerless genius in this world.


    Today, these monks from the heaven witnessed a battle between geniuses and... Who is the real genius!


    The boundary of heaven is too vast. It is a huge and unparalleled continent!


    A huge land lying in the vast sky of the endless void!


    That''s not a star!


    Because the stars are hanging in the endless sky above that continent. Even the huge stars are as small as dust compared with the continent of heaven.


    In such an endless territory, there are really too many geniuses.


    Therefore, it is not that genius is worthless, but that there are too many monks in the heaven. There will always be oneortwo amazing geniuses among hundreds of millions of people.


    Is long Qiushui a genius? Absolutely!


    If you let anyone who is picky, proud, noble and extraordinary judge you, he can''t say that long Qiushui is a waste.


    Is Qin Xiaotian a genius? Even more!


    Because Qin Xiaotian can easily let young adults like long Qiushui dare not breathe in front of him! He is not a genius. Who dares to say he is?


    But even Qin Xiaotian, a real top talent who can suppress the peerless arrogance of young adults with one hand, was still bitten by Chu Mo to spit blood. A good path of cultivation was almost completely ruined, and now Chu Mo just used the rules to pit this heaven road full of endless opportunities!


    Is the killer, who is still unknown to most people, a genius? No one dares to say no!


    Because even the emperor couldn''t find his trace. But in front of Chu Mo, he was gone. Most people don''t know their names, but they have assassinated two peerless killers of low-level emperors, in addition to causing great trouble to Chu Mo for the first time. The next two times, each time more sad!


    Is the head hung by Chu Mo a genius? It''s hard for everyone to say. Because we can see that Bian Kaiyu is very old. But no one will deny that Bian Kaiyu is a strong man!


    Who dares to say that the emperor of triple heaven is not a strong man? I''m afraid he will be directly spit to death!


    There are many emperors in heaven, but in proportion... They are pitifully low!


    It was such a strong man, the aboriginal boss on the road of heaven, who was now forcibly beheaded by Chu Mo and hung around his waist.


    How many young people are there in this domineering, this momentum, looking at the whole heaven?


    So when Chu Mo looked at Zhao Dongming and long Qiushui and asked this sentence, not only Zhao Dongming and long Qiushui fell silent, but also everyone else... Fell silent!


    In front of Chu Mo, who dares to pretend to be a genius?


    For a long time, long Qiushui looked up at Chu Mo and said, "it''s my fault to find someone to assassinate you, but I can make up for it."


    Be soft!


    A proud and noble young man from heaven finally lowered his noble head and softened!


    A slight uproar suddenly came from the crowd around.


    Many people can''t help shaking their heads secretly. Maybe it''s the most correct choice to bow down. But in this way, Chu Mo will really become long Qiushui''s nightmare! Will become his demon. As long as Chu Mo is alive, long Qiushui will never have any future.


    Kong Hongyi, who was hiding in the crowd, snorted when he saw this. He was as proud as him and would not be softened in death. He thought so. So Kong Hongyi turned around and left with his followers.


    He doesn''t want to stay here anymore. At least for now, he doesn''t want to face Chu mo.


    "When Kong Hongyi finds his chance to promote himself to the realm of emperor, he will kill you again!" Kong Hongyi thought in his heart and walked very simply. Without hesitation.


    "Compensation?" Chu Mo looked at long Qiushui and calmly said, "do you want to compensate me for 110 million polar spars?"


    After watching the video and audio stone picture just now, anyone can hear the irony in Chu Mo''s words.


    Long Qiushui raised his head, looked at Chu Mo and said, "I can compensate you for two supreme weapons."


    Many people''s eyes are shocked.


    The supreme weapon is the most top-level magic weapon in the whole practice world. Every supreme weapon is a real priceless treasure. For example, long Qiushui lost the Shanhe treasure fan before. If it was photographed, I''m afraid that 2 billion yuan would not be able to buy it.


    Two supreme objects, that is, the value of more than 40 billion. So far, I haven''t heard of any real immortal friar whose life would be worth so much money.


    More than 4 billion yuan is estimated to be enough to buy the life of an emperor.


    "Am I so valuable?" Chu Mo''s face showed a mocking smile: "but I want you to die. What do you say?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1162

    Tough and boundless!


    All the people who watched around were in an uproar.


    Too direct!


    Too tough!


    Without any disguise, it is such a cold and domineering sentence directly.


    Zhao Dongming beside long Qiushui roared, "how dare you..."


    Chu Mo gave him a cold look and shot directly. Don''t even bother to talk to him. Directly slap Zhao Dongming''s head. In the void, the law is disordered, and countless huge palms appear.


    Zhao Dongming''s eyes suddenly flashed a look of horror. He didn''t expect Chu Mo to dare to attack him.


    The crowd suddenly screamed, and those who were close retreated one after another.


    "Stop!" Long Qiushui was furious and went straight to block it.


    Even if Zhao Dongming is a stupid pig, it is also his long Qiushui pig. Not everyone can move. If you really want to let Chu Mo kill Zhao Dongming, long Qiushui won''t have to walk in heaven in the future. People around him will be completely cold hearted to him.


    Chu Mo snorted coldly, ignoring long Qiushui''s action at all.


    Thousand hands!


    Thousands of palms, all true!


    Long Qiushui only had time to stop more than 100 palms. Zhao Dongming over there had already let out a scream and was instantly slapped with 70 or 80 palms!


    The bones of the whole body were all broken in an instant, and the Taoist platform in the Dantian was broken. Together with the yuan God, they died miserably in the body. The whole person bled in his seven orifices and was directly killed!


    Zhao Dongming''s body fell from the sky, and his eyes stared at the boss. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it or accept it. Zhao Dongming died on the road of heaven.


    Zhang Shuangshuang over there gave an earthshaking cry of grief: "no!"


    With a flash of her body, she directly caught Zhao Dongming''s body. However, Zhao Dongming''s Yuanshen was broken, and the whole person couldn''t die anymore. Zhang Shuangshuang burst into tears and wept bitterly. Then, holding Zhao Dongming''s body, she walked out without looking back.


    Long Qiushui smoked at the corner of his mouth, trying to say something, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    Chu Mo didn''t stop him. He just looked at long Qiushui and said, "kill yourself."


    "No!" Long Qiushui roared, and then glared at Chu Mo: "you''re not dead. I''ll compensate you for two supreme weapons... What else do you want? How much do you want? What good is killing me for you? The anger of the dragon family... Can you afford it?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "I''m not afraid of Qin Xiaotian''s anger. Why should I be afraid of your dragon family''s anger? Also, I don''t think the dragon family will be angry with me for a ruined young adult. Well, if they are as smart as I think, they won''t."


    Long Qiushui suddenly became dumbfounded, and his eyes became red. He clenched his teeth and said, "Chu Mo, do you really want to kill all?"


    "I have no reason to let go of a man who tried to kill me several times." Chu Mo said.


    "Good... Good, good!" Long Qiushui''s body trembled with anger, and then gritted his teeth and said, "it''s not so easy to kill me... Fang Hongyan, Tong Ying, you two... Do you want to continue watching the excitement? And the people of the dragon family... Where are they dead? The old ancestor sent you into the road of heaven, not for you to find opportunities... It''s to protect me! Give it to me! Kill Chu Mo for me!"


    Fang Hongyan and Tong Ying looked at each other with a sigh, and then they both came out.


    Then, more than a dozen people came out, all of them from the dragon family. Men and women, young and old, but now their faces are somewhat reluctant. What long Qiushui did was really humiliating to the long family. I believe that the ancestor of the dragon family will feel ashamed here and don''t want to care about his life and death.


    But there''s no way. They''re from the dragon family after all. You can''t watch long Qiushui die here, otherwise, even if long Qiushui made a big mistake before, they won''t come to a good end after returning to the family.


    Chu Qing said faintly at this time, "the people of the dragon family want to fight. We''ll accompany them. It''s not just you who have people in the dragon family."


    Shui Yiyi also said, "the water family can also play with you."


    Then, Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi didn''t say much, and dozens of people came out of the crowd.


    The breath on these people is very strong, and none of their accomplishments is lower than the high level of true immortals!


    Later, Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi simply stopped Tong Ying and Fang Hongyan.


    Long Qiushui stared and angrily said, "you... Do you really want to be enemy of the long Qiushui?" Saying this, long Qiushui suddenly shouted, "Whoever protects my life, I will give him those two supreme weapons!"


    This time, many people are not calm!


    It''s enough to buy one emperor''s life for two supreme weapons!


    And long Qiushui didn''t want to use these two supreme tools to exchange Chu Mo''s life, just to protect his own life.


    At this moment, many people''s minds are all alive.


    Chu Mo said, "whoever takes this matter will be my enemy."


    The friar on this side of the heaven suddenly felt a little chilly.


    The little excited idea that just rose disappeared in an instant.


    It''s not that no one thought: with so many people, can you compete with everyone? But on second thought, although there are many people here, it is impossible to unite! Everyone wants the supreme weapon, but everyone wants it for themselves!


    So it''s not reliable to unite many people to put pressure on Chu mo. what''s more... Even if you unite many people to put pressure on Chu Mo, will Chu Mo bow? His unpredictable combat power is terrible when you think about it!


    At this time, one of the people came out of the crowd. It was the middle-aged man in the previous hanging City restaurant. He glanced at Chu Mo, and then said to long Qiushui, "hand over the supreme weapon, and I''ll protect you from death."


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold and looked at the middle-aged man: "do you want to intervene in this matter?"


    The middle-aged man said faintly, "money and wealth move people''s hearts, and the benefits are too great. Two supreme weapons are worth it. Young man, you have to forgive others and forgive others."


    Chu Mo sneered, "why didn''t you stand up and say this when he bribed the emperor to kill me?"


    The middle-aged man smiled, "because you don''t have two supreme weapons."


    Long Qiushui''s face was hard to see the extreme. Although he said the condition of changing the supreme weapon for life, it really made him take out two supreme weapons at once, and his heart was shaking!


    There was only one supreme instrument left on him. It was a flowerpot, which looked very ordinary, but in that flowerpot, there was once a quasi holy medicine!


    The main material of the flowerpot is said to come from some kind of divine gold. Inside the flowerpot, there is a rare treasure earth. This supreme weapon can neither attack nor have good defense ability, but it can cultivate divine medicine! It is said that even the holy medicine can take root there!


    Originally, this supreme weapon has been hidden in the ancestral land of the dragon family and never shown to others. However, long Qiushui went to heaven and invited this sacred vessel from his family. He thought that if he had the opportunity to encounter the supreme medicine, he could use this flowerpot to seduce him. Long Qiushui wanted to use this flowerpot to attract the wind gentleman. As a result, Feng Junzi disappeared before he could take it out.


    He still thought in his heart that he would always get at least a supreme medicine back. Unexpectedly, the current situation forced him to take out this supreme weapon.


    When long Qiushui took out the flowerpot, Chu Mo and the middle-aged man''s eyes all lit up¡ª¡ª


    And oh, vote!


    Monthly ticket, recommended ticket ~!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1163

    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up because of the message sent to him by the God of the sky.


    "Treasure basin, treasure soil, can change the geology of the inner space of the sky Shenjian!"


    The middle-aged man obviously also found the uniqueness of the flowerpot, but his greedy nature made him say, "there is another supreme tool?"


    At this time, long Qiushui looked at Tong Ying with a embarrassed face.


    That supreme weapon is Tong Ying''s!


    That''s a stone!


    The ancestor of the Tong family once had a supreme master, which is said to have happened hundreds of thousands of years ago. The stone, which was brought back by the ancestor of Tongjia from the depths of the universe, is said to be a god stone. For a long time, he put it in his hands and later gave birth to spirituality. As an attack magic weapon, that stone, which is called ''striking God stone'', is quite powerful!


    Long Qiushui once saw that Tong Ying bombarded a small star in the void with a magic stone. At that time, Tong Ying was just a monk in the middle of the fairy period. As a result, with one full blow, the star was almost pierced!


    The whole star had an earth shaking shock, and then it soon fell apart and was directly broken!


    Since then, long Qiushui has been thinking about the stone. But relying on his identity, he couldn''t open his mouth and ask Tong Ying for help. As an ancestral thing, Tong Ying can''t give it to others. It has been kept in the hands of Tong Ying.


    Seeing long Qiushui looking over, Tong Ying was slightly stunned at first, and then her face was a little pale. To be fair, she naturally didn''t want long Qiushui to die like this. But let her hand over the stone... She will never! It''s her ancestral property. Unlike other big families, the Tong family may have twoorthree or more supreme weapons. Up to now, there is only such a supreme weapon left in the whole Tong family!


    But... After all, we can''t wait for death.


    Tong Ying looked at the praying eyes of long Shuitou. After all, she couldn''t be cruel and nodded gently.


    Long Qiushui''s face suddenly showed a happy look.


    At this time, the middle-aged man was a little impatient, his face slightly cold, looking at Longqiu waterway: "young man, are you kidding me?"


    The onlookers around were also a little nervous at the moment. Especially those aboriginal monks in the hanging city have different eyes when looking at the middle-aged man.


    Chu Mo naturally had a panoramic view of this feeling, and he understood in his heart that this middle-aged man was by no means an ordinary man!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly said, "long Qiushui, I don''t want to kill you, and I don''t want your two supreme weapons. After all... You don''t have two!"


    Everyone was stunned at this moment.


    Including the middle-aged man, his eyes turned cold when he looked at Chu mo.


    Long Qiushui was slightly stunned, raised his head and looked at Chu Mo, with anger and humiliation in his eyes, but more hope, very complex.


    "First, change your name; second, give me the flowerpot. I can guarantee that as long as you don''t hit me again and don''t cheat me behind my back, I will never trouble you." Chu Mo said faintly.


    The second condition of Chu Mo is more or less understandable. Anyway, a supreme weapon is worth buying the life of a young adult. As for the two supreme tools mentioned before, which one belongs to Tong Ying, it is understandable that Chu Mo doesn''t want to bring this matter to her, because Tong Ying has never been like others to Chu Mo, and even tried to stop long Qiushui from targeting Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s gratitude made many people feel that he was very aboveboard.


    But what the hell is the condition that he put in front? Why should people change their names?


    Those people who watched all said they couldn''t understand and looked at Chu Mo in doubt.


    Chu Mo ignored others, and then said, "you can continue to ask others to protect you, but remember, as long as I have the opportunity, I will never let you go! I have no reason to be soft hearted to a person who repeatedly wants to kill me. Out of heaven, there is heaven."


    Long Qiushui immediately hesitated. He was very clear that Chu Mo was right. Out of heaven, there was heaven. Unless he will hide at home forever after leaving heaven, but in that case, he will really be completely abandoned. If you want to solve this matter once and for all, you can only rely on Chu Mo''s understanding.


    But he is really unwilling!


    Because this name is like a thorn in his heart. As long as Chu Mo lives one day, this thorn will be there forever.


    Especially these two conditions mentioned by Chu Mo are solemnly placed in the first one... What does that mean? Why should I change my name!


    "Boy, do you want to spoil my good?" The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo coldly: "I haven''t settled with you about destroying my restaurant and damaging my city!"


    Chu Mo moved slightly in his heart and looked at the middle-aged man: "the elder personally promised the younger generation that whoever lost would be responsible. The younger generation won the battle with Qin Xiaotian. Does the elder want to go back now?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo coldly: "don''t say that, just say now, do you want to spoil my good deeds?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "this is the personal gratitude and resentment between our celestial monks. Don''t follow and participate in such a big man as the elder?"


    At this time, long Qiushui''s eyes still turned and said, "you make me a little embarrassed..."


    "Shut up!" Chu Mo and the middle-aged man shouted at the same time.


    Long Qiushui''s body trembled fiercely, looking at Chu Mo and the middle-aged man with an unbelievable face. Those people who looked around also had a speechless expression on their faces.


    The middle-aged man looked at long Qiushui Yin metrically: "little thing, you want to borrow my hand to kill, you are not qualified!"


    Chu Mo looked at long Qiushui: "I suddenly changed my mind. Give him the two supreme weapons. I can''t offend an emperor on the road of heaven. I''ll kill you in the heaven!" Chu Mo said, glancing at Tong Ying: "Miss Tong, I''m sorry. I originally wanted to save your supreme weapon for you..."


    Chu Mo''s voice did not fall, long Qiushui suddenly shouted, "I promise! I promise! Chu Mo, I promise your conditions!"


    Saying this, for fear that Chu Mo would repent, he directly threw the supreme flowerpot in his hand to Chu mo. Under the witness of so many people, Chu Mo never dared to break his promise.


    Chu Mo caught the supreme flowerpot, looked at it, put it away, and then looked at Longqiu waterway: "you have to change your name."


    The middle-aged man glanced at Chu Mo coldly. He didn''t say anything more, but turned and left directly. This also disappointed many people who wanted to see a good play.


    But Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng, who had been hanging a heart, were secretly relieved. They all saw that the middle-aged man was by no means an ordinary monk. Especially that sentence: the thing that destroyed my restaurant and my city... More or less exposed something.


    Long Qiushui looked at Chu Mo angrily at this time: "you are asking too much! How did my name provoke you?"


    "Your name is the same as that of a relative of mine. I don''t want two dragons in the world. So, change your name, or the previous conditions will be invalid." Chu Mo said faintly, but he didn''t mean to take out the flowerpot at all!


    Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi and Hu lie were all slightly stunned. They knew a little about Chu Mo''s past in the human world, and they understood something in their hearts. Looking at Chu Mo''s seemingly calm face, several people were sad.


    Today, this young man, who is unparalleled in the road of heaven and swept through fellow monks, seems to have unlimited scenery, but in fact, he has unimaginable pain in his heart.


    Long Qiushui stared at Chu Mo with astonishment, then took a deep breath and raised his head to the sky with a roar: "from today on, I''m long Qiushui, renamed long hate water!"


    Chu Mo looked at him. Solemnly said, "you might as well call it long henmo. It doesn''t matter to hate me, but it''s not good to hate water. Besides, how can dragons live without water? This name is unlucky!"


    In a word, it''s quiet all around, and everyone has a feeling of fainting¡ª¡ª


    also. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1164

    Dragon hates ink... Long Qiushui hates Chu ink.


    If long Qiushui gave himself such a name, it would be more or less justifiable. Being bullied and oppressed, it''s no big deal to use such a name to encourage and motivate yourself.


    In the spiritual world, there are also many people who change their names to similar ones.


    The key problem is that this name is given by Chu Mo to long Qiushui!


    How can you play like this?


    It''s so funny that I don''t know what to say.


    It''s certain that long Qiushui''s face will be swept in the future. He can''t get rid of the shadow of Chu Mo in his life. Even if Chu Mo dies one day and he is still alive, he will also carry this disgrace.


    Unless long Qiushui can distribute Tuqiang from now on, know the shame and then be brave, and one day defeat Chu Mo himself, otherwise he can''t wash away this shame!


    Even the dragon family behind him had no face to brazenly settle accounts with Chu mo.


    This is really... What a shame!


    Those aboriginal monks in the hanging city don''t have a particularly big feeling. Anyway, this group of people will leave Tianlu after all. No matter how amazing, it doesn''t have much to do with them.


    But these monks from the heaven, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, were very complicated.


    Before, let alone those young adults, even their Tianjiao never paid attention to Chu mo.


    These people present, when Chu Mo soared to the heaven, were already the great monks of the true immortal realm, and the worst... Were also the monks of the celestial realm. This realm, for the monks in the celestial and spiritual worlds, is simply a god like existence!


    At that time, who paid attention to Chu Mo, a little climber? Even before the opening of Tianlu, although many people had heard of Chu Mo''s name, they still didn''t pay much attention to him.


    A monk who can stir up the situation in the lower world, when he comes to the upper world, everything starts again, which is not a worry at all.


    But the next series of events directly stunned everyone.


    Holding an emerald card in front of the gate of Tiandao garden, his identity was revealed and his eyes were startled. Zhang Shuangshuang, who fought against the peak of immortals with the realm of great Luo Jinxian in the Tiandao garden, shocked countless people, and then in front of the self styled water surface of Longqiu, he also self styled cultivation. When he lowered the level of Longqiu by half, his two fists blew up Longqiu.


    Hearing this news, the first reaction of those who did not see it with their own eyes was that it was impossible!


    It''s really unbelievable. I can''t understand why a young adult can lose even when he is half a level higher than the other party?


    After stepping into the Heaven Road, everyone was busy looking for their own opportunities, but the news of Chu Mo still came to their ears from time to time.


    Even Chu Mo''s master and Shiniang are extremely eye-catching. A few days after stepping into the Heaven Road, I got my own great opportunity to upgrade from the realm of great Luo Jinxian to the realm of high-level emperor and Lord. Although I don''t know what level those two people have risen to, it is obvious that... They have entered the high-level field of the emperor.


    This has not happened for many years... Even those young adults heard it and didn''t say it, but they were very envious in their hearts!


    Chu Mo stirred the wind and cloud one after another on the road of heaven, and walked all the way to the hanging City, which actually made Qin Xiaotian such a great Tianjiao miserable.


    Until now, these Tianjiao people from all over the heaven suddenly woke up. The lower bound climbers, who they had not paid much attention to before, had walked far in front of them and shook them away. Now even their backs are afraid to be hard to touch!


    The celestial friars in the crowd were silent, and their ridicule and schadenfreude towards long Qiushui gradually disappeared.


    After accepting that fact, they suddenly found that it was not long Qiushui who was too counselled, too weak, too vegetable... But the young man who soared up from the lower world, strong enough to be abnormal!


    That''s a real demon!


    In the past, they could look down, but now, they can only look up.


    Long Qiushui left with Tong Ying and Fang Hongyan. To be exact, he should be called long henmo. Because he has accepted the name.


    Zhang Shuangshuang is missing, and I don''t know whether he will return to long Qiushui in the future.


    Others, also gradually dispersed.


    There are also some young friars in the heaven with high status, who met Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi, Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie, and came forward to say hello. Their ultimate goal is to get in touch with Chu mo.


    Such a young strong man has an unlimited future. If he can''t become a friend, he must never become an enemy.


    Chu Mo didn''t put on airs either. In fact, he never put on airs. He responded with a smile to those who came up to chat up. This made his reputation spread quickly.


    "Strong but not proud, Master Chu is better than expected!"


    "I was a little nervous at that time. Prince Chu was so famous that even a big man like Qin Xiaotian was tortured by him... As a result, Prince Chu smiled and nodded at me. My heart was warm. I vowed to work hard and take Prince Chu as an example."


    "The son of Chu is a good man. He is worthy of being a descendant of the once brilliant Chu family."


    This matter is talked about everywhere in pubs and pubs in the hanging city. Chu Mo''s reputation has become surprisingly good with the storm of the hanging city.


    At this time, however, Chu Mo had left the hanging city with a group of people and continued to the depths of the heaven road.


    Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi, Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie were beside Chu Mo, followed by dozens of monks of Chu family and Shui family, as well as followers of Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing.


    As for the family of yueqingcheng, other monks also came in, but they were scattered, because yueqingcheng had chosen to follow Chu Mo, and naturally did not need the protection of those people. And Hu lie is not the only one who entered Tianlu this time. According to him, hundreds of tigers should enter Tianlu, but similarly, they have also dispersed.


    In fact, hundreds of people from the Chu family and the Shui family have entered Tianlu, but not all of them are here.


    Now the monks of Chu family and water family here look at Chu Mo completely different from before. Especially the friars in the water family, before they saw Chu Mo was actually a little unpleasant. For that engagement, there was no shortage of quarrels within the water family, and most people disagreed. If it hadn''t been for my grandfather''s death, the engagement would have been dissolved. But now after so many things, and then think about the engagement, these monks of the water family have to admire Shui Yiyi''s eyes.


    Because when Shui Yiyi changed his attitude and openly expressed his love for Chu Mo, Chu Mo was not as excellent as today.


    Those monks of the Chu family, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, were full of relief.


    Chu Qing has no brothers and sisters, only Chu Mo is such a cousin. These monks of the Chu family are all people who have been attached to the Chu family and have been given surnames. In other words, they are all slaves of the Chu family!


    But these people are also amazing. Up to now, many of these people''s elders have already had a high status. But their loyalty to the Chu family has never changed.


    Therefore, seeing that a real heir finally appeared in the family, their hearts were happier than anyone else.


    Not everyone is so happy, such as Fan Yang, a tall and strong man who is a follower of Shui Yiyi¡ª¡ª


    Alas, there is still... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1165

    Fan Yang came from the fan family in heaven. When he became a follower of Shui Yiyi, he was stunned by many people. Because the fan family is also a big family in heaven, with great power and control over hundreds of millions of territories. There are also many masters in the fan family. They are really powerful.


    Fan Yang is the legitimate son of the fan family. He has shown quite excellent talent since childhood. His cultivation speed is very fast. He was once expected by the family to step into the ranks of young adults. Later, although there was still a certain gap from young adults, it was also a true pride. No one expected that such an excellent young man would choose to follow Shui Yiyi.


    The water family is indeed powerful and has a solid foundation, which is incomparable to the fan family. Shui Yiyi is indeed excellent, and can be called the top among young adults. But the fan family still doesn''t want their children to follow a woman who is destined to be unable to pursue success.


    For this matter, Fan Yang even once fell out with the family. In the end, the fan family failed to stop Fan Yang from following Shui Yiyi.


    In fact, everyone with a clear eye knows why Fan Yang chose to follow Shui Yiyi. Some people agree with it, while others disdain it. Anyway, these voices did not affect Fan Yang. He went his own way and enjoyed it. Until Chu Mo appeared, Fan Yang always felt that he had the opportunity to pursue Shui Yiyi.


    Because water Yiyi is too proud and too cold!


    Known as a crazy woman, the water of the ten thousand year iceberg is dependent. In Fan Yang''s eyes, it is doomed to be unlikely to meet the object of his heart. Even a big man like Qin Xiaotian, Shui Yiyi doesn''t look up to him at all. Who else can she look at?


    But he can get the moon first. Fan Yang believes that one day, he will successfully influence Shui Yiyi!


    Unfortunately, at this time, Chu Mo appeared.


    As a follower, Fan Yang had known about the engagement, but he didn''t take it to heart at all. How can a mound flying in the lower world be worthy of the water like a goddess?


    Then, the story of Chu Mo in Tiandao garden came out, and Shui Yiyi showed his love to Chu Mo on the letter board without hesitation. At this moment, Fan Yang was dumbfounded.


    What is the purpose of his degrading to follow a woman? But now it''s all a mirage, and his mind has become a dream. It''s really like electricity and dew


    Therefore, Fan Yang''s heart is full of resentment against Chu mo. if it is possible to step on Chu Mo behind his back, he will do it without hesitation!


    Naturally, it is difficult for him to hide his thoughts from the people around him.


    Previously, I talked with Chu Mo and said that my adult was the woman named Cao Cairong, who was dependent on water. Looking at the figures of those people in front of me, I passed the message to Fan Yang and said, "Fan Yang, you''d better accept your hatred for Chu mo."


    Fan Yang glanced at Cao Cairong: "don''t mind your own business."


    "I''m not meddling. I''m afraid you''ll kill yourself if you don''t succeed." Cao Cairong''s appearance is not very beautiful, but her temperament is very noble. She has a pair of Danfeng eyes and is not tall. She looks a little petite and exquisite. She glanced at Fan Yang and said faintly, "everyone can see your mind. Adults are so smart, and naturally they see it in their eyes. Adults don''t say it. It''s to save face for you. It''s for the sake of you following her these years, and you don''t want to care about it. But if you go too far, it''s estimated that even if Prince Chu doesn''t say anything, adults will never protect you. As a woman, I can see that adults are serious this time."


    "So what?" Fan Yang''s face was gloomy: "I just don''t like him!"


    "Hehe, people actually don''t pay attention to you." Cao Cairong said, "otherwise, he only needs one word, and you probably have to leave the adult."


    "Why is he?" Fan Yang was a little impatient: "he hurt me before..."


    "At that time, people didn''t know who you were." Cao Cairong said lightly, "anyway, as a friend, I hope you can put away those thoughts you shouldn''t have and follow adults well. I believe we will have a better way out in the future."


    "I can''t stand it." Fan Yang''s eyebrows were full of hostility.


    "If so, I advise you to take the initiative to leave." Cao Cairong looked at Fan Yang helplessly: "you and I should know the temper of adults. The people and things she cares about will never be allowed to be destroyed by anyone."


    Fan Yang''s face was gloomy, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I won''t go. I don''t believe adults will be so heartless to me."


    Cao Cairong sighed, "if you don''t have other thoughts, adults will not. But..."


    Cao Cairong didn''t say the following words. She believed Fan Yang understood them.


    Fan Yang did understand, but looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, he was still full of resentment.


    Chu Mo seemed to feel something, but he didn''t look back. For him, Shui Yiyi''s handsome follower is completely without any threat. As for his love enemy, Chu Mo didn''t care. Because in his heart, he never thought that he really wanted to marry Shui Yiyi.


    That engagement, in the future to find a suitable opportunity to dissolve is. At that time, I will compensate Shui Yiyi and Shui Jia. Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    Some feelings, destined to be unable to force. However, the world is changing, and no one can say clearly what will happen in the future.


    Chu Qing said softly at this time, "there was something wrong with the middle-aged man before."


    Shui Yiyi nodded: "he claimed that the hanging city was his city, and none of the hanging City natives opposed it, and those people seemed to be in awe of him. Such a person, after losing two supreme weapons, is unlikely to be so indifferent."


    Chu Qing said, "I think so, too. Does... He want to fight his little brother?" Chu Qing frowned, with a kind of thinking color on his face, and murmured, "it''s not supposed to be. The descendants of the Chu family still have some influence on this heavenly road."


    "Anyway, I don''t think it''s quite right, so we''d better stay away from the hanging city as soon as possible." Shui Yiyi said.


    Chu Mo never said anything, but in fact, in his heart, he already knew the danger of the middle-aged man. Because that is a high-level emperor, and a real big man of the seventh heaven of the emperor!


    From the first time I saw him, the sky god has given his information.


    It is quite abnormal for such a real big man not to react much in the face of the loss of two supreme weapons.


    But Chu Mo''s heart was not afraid.


    After entering the realm of true immortality, he can now control the perfect separation and show the power of the emperor''s eightfold heaven!


    Although he didn''t reach the realm of emperor and Lord, he couldn''t fully understand the Tao at that level of emperor and Lord, but he could make the perfect part explode into a powerful threat, and then in close combat, he could show the fighting ability of emperor and Lord octagon incisively and vividly.


    Most importantly, this card, up to now... Has not been known by the outside world.


    When facing Qin Xiaotian before, Chu Mo was ready to show this card, but in the end, he chose a more adventurous robbery.


    Because in this way of heaven, the most dangerous is not those monks who also come from the heaven. But the aboriginal power on this road!


    Once this card is taken out too early and people know their secrets, it is almost impossible to establish miracles in the face of indigenous powers.


    People are not stupid. They know that you have the separation of the realm of emperor and Lord. Can''t they prevent it¡ª¡ª


    To be honest, I didn''t want to break out today. My arm hurts. After seeing fenglingtianxia''s arm a few days ago, I think I''m also infected... But I''m in a surprisingly good state today. I''m tired, but I''m very energetic. I don''t know why, let''s continue!


    Vote vote vote!


    Recommended tickets, monthly tickets, keep up!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1166

    Chu Mo didn''t say these things, because there were many people, and there was a fan Yang who had been scheming to calculate him. So Chu Mo just smiled and said, "there are usually few fierce conflicts between the indigenous friars on the road of heaven and the friars in the heaven, because it''s not very good for anyone. Of course, we should guard against what we should guard against. In short, be careful."


    The next few days were spent in peace. Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing also gradually relaxed their vigilance, thinking that they might be thinking too much. Maybe the middle-aged man really didn''t take this matter to heart.


    On this day, a city appeared in front of us again, but it was not suspended in the air, but built on the earth. The city is very old, but it is not big. There are many fewer celestial friars here than those in the hanging city.


    After they entered the city, they soon heard some news.


    Lingdan hall, less mainstream maple, successfully obtained its own great opportunity, came to the end of its own heaven Road, and directly broke through the peak of the real immortal to the peak of the emperor''s quadruple heaven. It is said that it was only a little short of breaking through to the realm of the emperor''s five heavens. Although it was a little regrettable, Liu Feng was not bad compared with young adults in recent tens of thousands of years.


    Long henmo, a young adult, successfully got his chance after encountering the greatest humiliation in life in the hanging city. He came to the end of his heaven road and was promoted to the realm of emperor and Lord. The level was a little scary. The emperor and Lord had five heavens!


    This news really shocked many people and made many people dumbfounded.


    It is not surprising that long Qiushui had such an improvement before he met Chu mo. he is a dignified young adult and the top Tianjiao in the world of heaven. It''s a surprise to get the chance to ascend to the emperor''s quintuple heaven on the road of heaven, but it''s not unexpected.


    But after meeting Chu Mo, long Qiushui was frustrated one after another, and he was able to ascend to the emperor''s quintuple heaven in one breath, which was admirable.


    Chu Qing laughed and said, "long Qiushui... Oh, long henmo, it''s a shame to be brave."


    "Stimulated by Chu mo." Shui Yiyi also smiled and didn''t care too much.


    Like long Qiushui, even if he is promoted to the realm of emperor and Lord, I''m afraid he won''t have the courage to easily challenge Chu Mo, unless Chu Mo is still in the realm of true immortality after going out from the path of heaven. Maybe long Qiushui will go to Chu Mo Yixue Qianqian and change his name back.


    Otherwise, the shadow of falling over Chu Mo several times in succession will not disappear so easily.


    Huang Wushuang, who hasn''t moved for a long time, also broke through!


    From the peak of true immortality to the level of emperor Liuchong heaven in one breath, it has to be said that in recent tens of thousands of years, young adults have made quite excellent achievements, which is very successful.


    Kong Hongyi also made a breakthrough and reached the realm of the emperor and the Lord. If he hadn''t encountered a setback in Chu mo before, maybe he could have improved a little higher. Now, with this achievement, it is quite possible. At least in the last 20000 years, Kong Hongyi is excellent.


    And they, the followers of young adults, also broke through one after another.


    Tong Ying, whom Chu Mo knew, directly broke through the triple heaven realm of emperor and Lord. Zhang Shuangshuang, who had no news before, now also came news, which promoted him to the triple heaven realm of emperor and Lord. Fang Hongyan was promoted to the dual realm of emperor and Lord.


    Other people, I heard, almost all broke through the realm of emperor, although not particularly high, but also officially entered the ranks of young bosses.


    Generally speaking, this generation of young adults and young Tianjiao have almost harvested what they want on this Tianlu.


    But there are also those who fall down unfortunately. It is said that a follower of Lu Hongxue has not survived the emperor''s disaster. Although Lu Hongxue saved his life under his supreme weapon, his future has also become uncertain.


    It''s even more difficult to return to heaven if you fail to break through the realm of emperor and Lord on the road to heaven!


    It seems that there are many monks who break through the realm of emperor and Lord on the road of heaven. In fact, considering the territory and population of the whole heaven, we know that the proportion is really low. It is already a great thing that one of the ten billion people can break through to the realm of emperor.


    Chu Mo and others took a rest in the city and continued to move forward. There are fewer and fewer celestial friars ahead. It''s hard to see a celestial monk for many days.


    Time is like water. Three months have passed since Chu Mo and his companions entered the path of heaven, and there are fewer and fewer people around them.


    Most of the monks of the Chu family and the water family had already stopped and looked for opportunities respectively. Some people succeed, others fail. But fortunately, with the help of Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing, no one fell. This is the best ending for losers. They also left Tianlu one after another.


    By the third half of the month, they had no idea how far they had gone on this heavenly road. Anyway, they had passed through seven or eight ancient cities and heard a lot of news about celestial monks.


    Lu Hongxue broke through the emperor Liuzhong, ended her journey to heaven and returned to heaven.


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan sisters stepped into the emperor''s five heavens and both left.


    Qi Bo was promoted to the five levels of emperor and Lord, and another young adult, Mao Hanhai, was also promoted to the five levels of emperor and Lord.


    Several young adults accidentally fell down during the robbery, and some conspiracy theories reappeared. Some people said they were killed by aborigines, while others said they were framed by their followers.


    Almost every time the road of heaven opens, something like this will happen. After hearing the news, although people are a little sad, they don''t have much reaction and continue on the road.


    Move forward.


    In the fourth month, Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing''s followers also began to cross the robbery.


    The deeper it goes, the more dangerous it is, but there are indeed more opportunities. The essence of heaven and earth here is several times stronger than that of the place that first entered the road to heaven! The benefits of plundering in this place are quite huge.


    But there are also many dangers. Chu Mo and others have fought fiercely with the aboriginal creatures on the road of heaven for sevenoreight times these days.


    Almost everyone shot and was injured. In the most dangerous time, Hu lie was almost robbed. If it weren''t for Chu Mo''s quick eyes and quick hands, he threw the chaos oven over and blocked a blow for Hu lie, Hu lie might have fallen.


    In the end, the people worked together to hurt the creature with only the four levels of emperor and Lord, and then it ran away.


    Chu Mo also had some regrets, because he thought the meat of that creature should be delicious. Let everyone be a little speechless.


    The worst of the followers around Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing have been promoted to the realm of the emperor''s double heaven. The best one is Cao Cairong, the follower around Shui Yiyi, who has directly broken through to the emperor''s quadruple heaven!


    After successfully surviving the robbery, Cao Cairong... The new young female emperor, holding water Yiyi, was so excited that she cried.


    With the departure of followers, Chu Mo and his party became less and less, but this still failed to stop them from moving forward.


    In the fourth and a half months, as the last follower of Chu Qing successfully survived the robbery and stepped into the triple realm of emperor and left, Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi were the only followers who did not survive the robbery... There was only Fan Yang left.


    In addition, Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi, Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng remained in the group¡ª¡ª


    It''s really gone this time. I can''t write any more. It''s almost midnight. Fortunately, it''s summer and sunny. Although it''s quiet outside, it feels good.


    Well, good night, brothers and sisters, I''m home.


    And let me tell you a good news, our wechat public account has passed the certification! You can add friends through wechat, search the four words "knife sharp", choose to pay attention, and you can know all the developments of the author Jun at the first time. I will often post some news about books and interesting things in life. Well, after paying attention, you can get the first-hand news. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1167

    Chu Mo wants to take Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie to find the greatest opportunity, and he doesn''t mind taking Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi. But he didn''t want to take a person with strong hostility to him to look for that opportunity.


    However, Fan Yang seemed to be completely unable to feel these things. He always refused to leave the water too far, and never took the initiative to find his own opportunities.


    In fact, even Shui Yiyi is a little disgusted with this behavior, but it''s hard to say anything.


    In the fourth month and twenty days, Chu Mo met a person who surprised them on the road.


    Xiao Changping!


    The young man in coarse clothes and no followers.


    He was holding the big knife like a door plate and fighting with an Aboriginal power on the road of heaven, but it was full of dangers and might fall at any time.


    Because that Aboriginal power on the road of heaven is a big man in the triple realm of emperor and Lord!


    The two sides have been fighting for a long time, and some mountains and lakes below have been destroyed.


    Xiao Changping''s body was also seriously injured. His blood dyed his coarse cloth clothes red, and some places even showed his dark bones. But he still didn''t mean to give in at all and fought fiercely.


    The appearance of Chu Mo''s group made the indigenous friar of the emperor''s triple heaven realm a little wary, especially when he saw that Chu Mo had a human head hanging around his waist... It made him feel strange.


    While suppressing Xiao Changping''s attack, he said in a deep voice, "mind your own business, get away!"


    Even if he didn''t speak, Chu Mo didn''t want to watch. As soon as he said this, Chu Mo couldn''t sit idly by. His sense of Xiao Changping is still good.


    At that moment, he didn''t speak, so he shot directly, killing the sky with a knife light.


    In recent months, Chu Mo''s entry into the country has been very fast, and his realm has already been upgraded to the late level of Zhenxian. With this move, Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing over there also shot one after another.


    The great power of the emperor''s triple heaven realm was furious at that moment, and a blow shattered Chu Mo''s blow, roaring, "outsiders... Are you tired of living?"


    He was in the area at the end of the Heaven Road and didn''t know much about the news outside. If he knew that Chu Mo had singled out a great power of the emperor''s triple heaven realm in the hanging city and cut his head down and hung it around his waist, he would certainly not be so confident.


    In his opinion, it''s just a group of outsiders in the realm of true immortality. It doesn''t matter to have more than a few. At that time... The harvest will be greater!


    Bian Kaiyu was also wilting. He was cut off by Chu Mo and hung around his waist. He walked all the way to this place where he had never been before. Facing this emperor monk who was in the same state as he used to be, he was too lazy to say a word.


    "What does it have to do with Bian ye?"


    Boom!


    Water Yiyi slapped the emperor''s triple power and terrifying power, which directly twisted the void.


    The emperor was immediately shocked. He didn''t expect that a real immortal should have such terrible power, but he still didn''t feel vigilant. Just a cold hum and a hit.


    Is the power of the emperor''s triple realm comparable to that of the real immortal? The blow of water Yiyi was easily resolved.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Chu Qing was there, and a sword stabbed him, like a streamer!


    The real killing trick is here!


    These days, everyone has been working together to fight, and a tacit understanding has long been formed.


    In Hu lie''s words, it is a wave attack. Wave after wave, wave after wave!


    The emperor was startled by Chu Qing''s sword, which emitted a dazzling light, very erratic, but extremely sharp!


    "Drink!" He shouted directly, and the whole person became serious. Slap the sword Qi.


    Although he smashed the sword Qi directly, there was a faint blood mark on his palm.


    "Damn you!" He gave a roar.


    Howl!


    A tiger roar!


    Hu lie''s attack comes from behind!


    Hu lie turned directly into the body, slapped the emperor on the back. On the huge tiger claw, sharp claws appeared!


    "And a little tiger? This is edible!" The emperor hummed coldly, and wanted to turn around and kill Hu lie.


    But at this time, the attack of yueqingcheng also came.


    After several months of training, yueqingcheng has made too much progress than before, and her combat power has been improved to a level that even shuiyiyi looks up to.


    Subsequently, Fan Yang''s attack also arrived as scheduled.


    At this time, no matter how much he hated Chu Mo, he could never show it. Because of his plan, it''s not time yet.


    The sudden action of several people made the leader of the emperor''s triple realm a little busy at once. On the contrary, Xiao Changping, who had been seriously injured before, suddenly became idle. Although his face was still cold, there was a trace of emotion in the depths of his eyes.


    Chu Mo just cut out a knife, like a horn of attack, and then stopped without further attack. It''s also good for a monk with the triple realm of emperor and Lord to let everyone practice their hands.


    If the emperor knew what Chu Mo thought, he would vomit blood with anger.


    Looking at the seriously injured Xiao Changping, Chu Mo nodded, took out a bottle of pills from his body, and threw it to him: "heal the injury first."


    Xiao Changping nodded without politeness, then opened the bottle of pills, took out two pills and swallowed them without any hesitation. Then, his face showed shock: "this is... A healing pill of perfect quality?"


    Chu Mo smiled, "it''s a little fun."


    Xiao Changping took a deep look at Chu Mo, didn''t say anything more, and began to exercise and regulate his breath.


    The emperor over there was besieged by several monks at the peak of true immortals before he found that these people were unexpectedly strong, which made him feel tied up. He couldn''t help but feel very angry, especially when he saw that the young man with a head hanging on his waist ignored him and was healing another person. His heart was even angrier and roared, "no one of you wants to leave here today!"


    Saying this, a Dharma array was formed at the foot of the emperor instantly.


    Bad... He''s going to run!


    Chu Mo''s expression suddenly changed, and a murderous opportunity appeared between his eyebrows. The emperor''s behavior was somewhat unexpected. In the face of several real immortals, he didn''t fight a few times and actually wanted to run?


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife, which directly cut into the emperor''s head!


    This knife... Is completely Chu Mo''s own knife, which contains endless murders!


    Killing heaven is ringing. It is thirsty and wants to drink the blood of the emperor!


    But at this time, Fan Yang over there, seemingly intentionally or unintentionally... Unexpectedly appeared on the attack line of Chu Mo''s knife.


    If Chu Mo''s knife is cut down, of course, he can keep the monk in the triple realm of the emperor here, but Fan Yang... Will inevitably be cut by him.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed, but he still stopped and continued to attack. He removed all his strength and looked at Fan Yang with cold eyes.


    "Fan Yang, what are you doing!" Water Yiyi is furious.


    The big man in the realm of emperor wants to escape wholeheartedly, but a moment is enough. Therefore, the monk in the triple realm of emperor and Lord disappeared instantly, leaving only a remnant of the Dharma array in the void.


    At this time, Fan Yang said with lingering fear, "I''m sorry... Sir, I, I want to stop him from escaping. Who wants Master Chu... He did it." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1168

    Fan Yang''s expression looked full of grievances, as if he really didn''t know that Chu Mo would make a move. His eyes didn''t dodge at all, and he looked very sincere.


    Shui Yiyi''s eyes looked at Fan Yang coolly, and he was also a little helpless in his anger. In any case, Fan Yang has become his follower for some years. He has always been loyal and never disobedient to her. Looking at Fan Yang''s wronged eyes, Shui Yiyi was really a little suspicious at this moment. Was Fan Yang intentional or unintentional.


    Just now, what a coincidence!


    If Fan Yang hadn''t directly appeared on the attack route of Chu Mo''s knife, the monk of the emperor''s triple heaven would have been split by Chu Mo''s knife!


    It seems impossible to say that he is intentional. Let alone that the two sides do not belong to the same camp, even if Fan Yang really wants to do something, he can''t gamble his life. Because if Chu Mo''s knife is not taken back, even he will be killed; It can be said that he was careless, and everyone also felt that it was a little unreasonable, because this kind of mistake was really too low-level!


    Even a person without much combat experience should not appear in that position at that time.


    Xiao Changping, who was meditating and resting over there, had flashing eyes. Although he had been recovering from his injury, he actually did not give up his attention to this side. Therefore, no one knew the whole process better than him. But there are some things he can''t say openly. So Xiao Changping directly sent a message to Chu Mo: "The man named Fan Yang wants to trick you! Just before you started, he had communication with the emperor. Although it was well disguised, they were definitely communicating! Then, the moment you cut, he was just stuck in that position, gambling that you can''t split him together. It created an opportunity for the bastard emperor to escape. You should be careful, the man named Fan Yang, there is absolutely a problem!"


    Chu Mo responded, "I know."


    Later, Chu Mo looked at Shui Yiyi and said, "it''s so far. It''s useless to say anything else. Let''s go quickly, otherwise it''s dangerous to be moved by that man."


    When Chu Mo said these words, his powerful divine consciousness had been locking Fan Yang.


    Chu Mo''s divine sense is far beyond his current realm, and has entered the realm of emperor. Therefore, his divine consciousness locked Fan Yang, and Fan Yang could not detect it at all. Chu Mo found that when he said this, the mental fluctuation of his reaction was obviously abnormal.


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Qing calmly, "what do you think?"


    Chu Qing also didn''t say much, nodded: "since there is a misunderstanding, let''s go quickly." Saying this, Chu Qing glanced at Xiao Changping: "Xiao Daoyou, are you all right?"


    Xiao Changping stood up at this time and said with a smile, "thank you for your help. I''m fine and I can''t die!"


    "Well, let''s hurry." Chu Qing said without looking at Fan Yang more.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng didn''t say much, although their faces were a little angry.


    Only Shui Yiyi, embarrassed, although she also noticed something, she couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it. But at this moment, in her heart, it is the most uncomfortable.


    The party immediately left here and continued to move towards the depths of the heavenly road.


    For three days in a row, there was no movement. Although there were several powerful indigenous creatures of Tianlu on the road, with the joint efforts of the people, they all survived in danger.


    In several battles, Fan Yang was very active. Although he didn''t say it, he gave people a feeling that he was making atonement for his crimes.


    People seem to have gradually forgotten that thing. Xiao Changping did not leave alone after recovering from his injury. His purpose is also to enter the deep part of the heaven road to realize the Tao. It will be safer to be with these people.


    On the evening of the fifth day, they stayed on a wasteland by a lake.


    Everyone has tents in their storage rings. They are not far away from each other, but they are not too close. It belongs to the kind of thing that everyone can react at the first time without affecting the distance between each other''s cultivation.


    Fan Yang was sitting in his tent, his face was cold, his eyes were gloomy, and his body smelled of resentment.


    First, he took out an ancient magic instrument from the storage ring, which was like a disc with complex patterns carved on it. There is a crack that almost runs through the surface of the whole magic instrument.


    This is an ancient magic instrument with a little deformity. It was once a supreme weapon. Although somewhat incomplete, it is still powerful.


    Fan Yang rubbed this magic instrument, his eyes shining, as if hesitating. Finally, he gritted his teeth and made a decision. Directly inject power into this ancient magic instrument to activate it.


    The magic weapon lit up at once, emitting a soft light, forming a defensive barrier that surrounded Fan Yang''s body.


    This is an ancient magic instrument to isolate divine consciousness and sound. Of course, it has other uses, but it has the power that the emperor can''t penetrate when used to isolate divine consciousness and sound. If there is no shortage, the defense of this magic instrument can completely shield the emperor''s exploration!


    But this is enough!


    When the defense barrier was completely formed, Fan Yang breathed a sigh of relief, and he also deliberately coughed loudly for a few times.


    It was quiet outside without a sound.


    Fan Yang can finally rest assured that this ancient magic weapon handed down by his family is still very useful.


    "Yi Yi, I''m sorry, you forced me! If you''re still like that in the past, I''ll never do such a thing. But don''t worry, I''ll be good to you in the future! If they go back on their words and want to do something to you, even if they fight to death, I''ll escort you out of here!"


    Fan Yang muttered to himself. He rubbed the ancient magic weapon: "defend, isolate divine consciousness and sound... Most importantly, it is a rare space magic weapon! It can take you directly, break through the void! Escape from here far away. Of course, I hope I will never use this ability."


    Fan Yang said, and a ferocious look flashed in his eyes: "Chu Mo, you deserve to die! What qualifications do you have to approach my dependence, such a poor garbage? You are just lucky to let you go to the altar. Today, I will let you completely fall into the abyss! Don''t you have many powerful magic tools on you? Aren''t you very rich? Give you to those big men on the road of heaven, I''m sure they will like you!"


    Fan Yang said, directly spread out his palm, and there was a divine consciousness in the palm that was invisible to the naked eye!


    That is a wisp of divine consciousness belonging to the emperor of the triple heaven realm a few days ago! The other party unknowingly gave him his divine knowledge, so that both parties can keep in touch at any time.


    Fan Yang then took out the sound transmission stone and carefully refined the divine consciousness.


    Then, he activated the sound stone, and from there... Soon transmitted a cold sound. Fan Yang''s face showed some excitement and tension. Subconsciously, he raised his head and glanced at the direction of the tent door.


    When he raised his head, his face instantly turned pale, without a trace of blood.


    The whole person is like a sculpture frozen there. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1169

    At this time, The cold voice rang out from the voice stone: "boy, the person you want to kill is Chu Mo, right? Hahahaha, that''s a great person. I just learned that he was the one Luo Tui wanted to kill! Now you can put a hundred hearts on it, and I can promise you that no one will rob you of that little girl surnamed water." [£¨ {£¼ [she''s yours! Because Chu Mo will die! No one can survive the people Luo Tui wants to kill! By the way, you quickly tell me your location and star coordinates! "


    Fan Yang''s lips trembled, and his eyes stared at the direction outside the tent, unable to move, and even his fingers... Became extremely stiff. He wanted to activate the rune on the ancient magic instrument he carried, but he couldn''t move it at all!


    At the sound transmission stone, he seemed to realize something, and his voice became a little anxious: "boy, are you playing with this seat? I tell you, if you dare to play with this seat, this seat will tear you to pieces! Don''t look at the day you helped this seat, but Chu Mo is too important... You hurry..."


    Fan Yang''s body shook and subconsciously interrupted the communication of the sound transmission stone. Then, his voice was a little dry and said, "this thing... Is there any room for redemption?"


    Outside the tent, there was silence.


    Fan Yang smiled bitterly, and then he suddenly activated the position of the rune on the ancient magic instrument in his hand.


    There, there is a dun Fu method array hidden, which can instantly tear the void and escape thousands of miles away! Moreover, the energy stored on this magic instrument can be used ten times continuously! Even if it is incomplete now, at least it can be used three or four times continuously.


    It''s enough for Fan Yang to get rid of everyone!


    not reconciled to?


    It must be unwilling.


    It''s too unwilling not to kill Chu mo.


    But there was no way. Until now, he didn''t know how the other party had seen through him, and he could ignore the barrier of the ancient magic instrument in his hand, and heard the dialogue between him and the emperor.


    Indeed, now there is no evidence that the other party heard, but Fan Yang did not have any luck. Since all the other parties were outside his tent, it means that others have seen through his conspiracy. At this time, evidence... Is no longer important.


    Even if Shui Yiyi, he can never speak for him at this time.


    Because his action is to drag everyone... Into the water!


    This behavior, even he knows, once it is found, there is only a dead end!


    The degree of thinking is always incredibly fast. It''s a thousand times faster than action.


    So Fan Yang instantly thought of many things, unwilling and regretful, but until now, there is no way to turn back.


    He activated the Dunfu Dharma array on this magic instrument. The Dharma array instantly opened, directly tore open the void, wrapped Fan Yang''s body, and was about to leave here completely!


    Qiang!


    In the void, a clang.


    A knife light came.


    Fan Yang only felt a slight pain in the middle of his eyebrows, and then heard a cold voice ringing in his ear.


    "This knife should have been cut on you a few days ago. Now it''s still yours after all. This is cause and effect!"


    Boom!


    That ancient magic weapon burst in an instant, and was forcibly broken by the knife of killing heaven!


    The burst of breath, like a white wave surging up on the lake, instantly pushed across the four fields. Push the area of millions of miles, such as sweeping holes in the court, completely flat!


    The incomplete supreme weapon is shattered on the earth, and its power is so terrible!


    At the moment when the ancient magic instruments burst, Chu Mo had already sacrificed the chaos oven, enveloping everyone.


    After that power passed, Chu Mo took back the chaos oven, and then coldly looked at Fan Yang, who had been cut in two by killing heaven, and picked up the sound stone from his hand. He weighed it twice, then looked back at the pale water Yiyi, showing a regretful expression: "sorry."


    "I''m the one who should say I''m sorry." Shui Yiyi''s eyes were slightly red and saluted several people: "I trusted him so much that I almost dragged everyone into the abyss. Sorry, this is my responsibility!"


    Chu Qing came over, gently holding water Yiyi, let her lean against her arms, and whispered, "OK, OK, Yiyi, it''s all over. Fan Yang should die, and you don''t have to feel sorry for him. Such a scum can''t be blamed for his death. He actually made the decision to collude with the indigenous friars to frame all of us... Oh, by the way, he really meant it to you, he didn''t want to harm you."


    "Stop talking..." Shui Yiyi sobbed, "in short, I''m sorry for this."


    Xiao Changping said aside, "just listening to the meaning over there, it seems that someone has long been eyeing brother Chu?"


    Since being rescued by Chu Mo, Xiao Changping has regarded Chu Mo as his brother. This man has a clear line of gratitude and resentment, and he is very loyal. I was very angry when I heard that someone was going to target Chu mo.


    Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi also recovered. Chu Qing frowned slightly at this time and murmured, "Luo Jue... How can this name be a little familiar?"


    Shui Yiyi''s face turned a little ugly at this time. She said, "I know who Luo Jue is! He is the king of the road to heaven!"


    "What?" Everyone couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Yueqingcheng said with an incredible expression on his face, "it''s impossible, isn''t it? What''s the identity of the king of heaven? Why does he want to fight the childe?"


    Hu lie took a deep breath, and his eyes were full of astonishment: "if it is really the king of the road of heaven who wants to fight Chu Mo, I suggest leaving the road of heaven quickly. What opportunities and promotions... In fact, those things, even in the world of heaven, can''t they also be completed? It''s just a little more time. Chu Mo is not short of money, so he uses the best Tianjing stone pile, and a emperor has been piled up in a few years!"


    "Yes, if this thing is true, I also suggest that you leave immediately." Chu Qing said solemnly, "although there are the most opportunities to promote the emperor on the road of heaven, it is also possible in the heaven! People like Jinwu emperor, Wang Zhen, and even Guo Tianwang... These people have not gone through the road of heaven, but they still deserve the title of top Tianjiao."


    Xiao Changping also agreed with Chu Mo''s departure. He looked at Chu Mo and said, "don''t hesitate, that bastard emperor''s words should not be false. Hurry to find a way to leave Tianlu!"


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "this thing should come from the hanging city!"


    Chu Mo frowned all the time, looking at the reaction of the people. Shui Yiyi concluded that he agreed, but he was also a little confused by the seriousness of the people. He looked at the people in front of him and couldn''t help asking, "who is Luo Jue? What king of the heavenly way?"


    Chu Mo clearly saw that after he asked this sentence, several people''s faces all showed a kind of speechless expression. However, they were relieved. After all, Chu Mo was not born in heaven since childhood. And before he entered Tianlu, no one told him too much about Tianlu.


    Ziyan Emperor didn''t say, Lord Hongyue... It seems that he didn''t say it!


    Shui Yiyi sighed and looked at Chu Mo: "Luo Jue, who is respected as the king of the heavenly road, is the most powerful monk on the whole heavenly road. It is said that his cultivation has reached the level of quasi supreme!"¡ª¡ª


    There is another chapter. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1170

    Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help but stay for a long time, and his heart was cold £¨


    Quasi supreme!


    Half a foot has stepped into the ranks of the supreme, completely beyond the existence of the emperor''s power!


    This kind of existence, let alone Chu Mo, will be suppressed to the extent that it is completely impossible for any big man in heaven to fight in front of him. No wonder everyone''s reaction was so depressed that they urged him to leave heaven quickly.


    Yue Qingcheng murmured aside, "this kind of existence is said to be impossible for a younger generation. Why?"


    Shui Yiyi also completely calmed down at this time. She thought for a while and said, "it''s unreasonable to let this kind of existence attack a younger generation. The word" simple interest "is a little unreasonable. There must be something we don''t know."


    Hu lie glanced at Fan Yang, who was completely dead, and suddenly muttered, "if it weren''t for this guy, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to see this thing. It''s likely that we would somehow break into the ambush set by the enemy."


    Shui Yiyi''s expression was a little sad, but he said firmly, "damn him! Chu Mo''s knife is good!"


    Yue Qingcheng said, "in a moment later, he may really escape. At that time, he will become a huge trouble, because he knows too much about us."


    Everyone nodded. At this time, Chu Qing suddenly said, "Chu Mo, do you master some kind of magic power that distorts time and space?"


    Shui Yiyi suddenly raised his head and exclaimed, "I understand!"


    Everyone looked at water Yiyi, and water Yiyi said, "it must be like this! People on the road of heaven want to go out! They want to leave the road of heaven and enter the heaven!"


    Shui Yiyi took a deep breath, and then said, "this road was once called the road to God, but after the change a hundred thousand years ago, the rules of heaven and earth changed, and the road to heaven was also suppressed. Luo Tui''s power can''t break through to the supreme realm on the road to heaven. Those emperors are not willing to stay in this caged road to heaven forever. They want to go out!"


    Xiao Changping said coldly, "the indigenous monks on the road to heaven are extremely jealous of us monks from the heaven, because we can come in and go out!"


    Chu Qing said, "yes, Tianlu is a real treasure for the friars under the realm of true immortals in the heaven. As long as they can enter and leave alive, the realm will be greatly improved. But for the indigenous friars on Tianlu, this place is like a cage."


    Shui Yiyi nodded: "in the hanging City, the battle between Chu Mo and Qin Xiaotian, including the battle with Bian Kaiyu..." saying, he glanced at the head of Chu Mo hanging around his waist: "Dushi showed a certain ability to distort time and space, which shows that Chu Mo should cultivate some magic power in this aspect."


    At this point, everything has become very clear.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s head hanging around his waist, that is, Bian Kaiyu, slowly opened his mouth. He said with a wry smile, "you young people are really amazing. Even such things can be guessed through clues..."


    "So, as we guessed?" Chu Qing looked at Bian Kaiyu''s head and asked.


    Bian Kaiyu said, "the middle-aged man in the hanging City, the man who wants to make a deal with long Qiushui, his name is Russell. His real identity is actually the Lord of the hanging city. Moreover, he also has a more prominent identity. He is the cousin of Luo Jue, the king of the road of heaven!"


    Everyone was stunned, and a chill came out from the bottom of their hearts.


    "No wonder those people in the hanging city are so awed by the middle-aged man. It turned out that he had such an identity." Hu lie murmured.


    Bian Kaiyu said: "When Lord Chu fought, he did show a magic power that distorts time and space. This kind of magic power is not visible to friars in general, but the real high-level friars can see through its essence at a glance... If Luo Jue got this kind of magic power, he could really tear open the barrier on the road of heaven and rush out of the road of heaven. Then, as long as he left this magic power on the road of heaven. Then, there will be more and more people who can leave the road of heaven in the future. You The monks in the heaven yearn for this heavenly road because it can bring you unimaginable benefits. "


    Bian Kaiyu''s voice was a little low: "but for the friars of Tianlu, this is a cage! We can''t see the endless starry sky in our eyes, and we can only survive on this long and boundless road in our whole life. Even if we become the friars of the realm of emperor, we still can''t get rid of our prisoner like identity. Only by leaving Tianlu can we move Luo Jue."


    Bian Kaiyu said sincerely, "Master Chu, I was defeated by you and convinced. These days, I have also seen that you are a very excellent young Tianjiao. I have a piece of advice. Do you want to listen?"


    Chu Mo said, "you say."


    "In my opinion, you might as well give the magic power to Luo Jue. In fact, Luo Jue is a real martial artist, and he is not that kind of heinous villain. Let''s say, you gave him this magic power. No matter whether you can leave Tianlu or not, I believe that with Luo Jue''s character, you will definitely have a great opportunity. You will also escort your next trip to Tianlu. In fact, this is a deal. With you, Chu Many days, I also see your idea, you want to go to the end of the road to enlightenment. And there... Is Luo Tui''s territory. " Bian Kaiyu''s words were very sincere, and he couldn''t hear any hypocrisy.


    Especially now his life hangs in Chu Mo''s hand, and he must not dare to lie easily to deceive Chu mo. Therefore, after his words, everyone fell into silence. Are thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    However, Chu Mo is not so naive, let alone so ignorant. He was born in the human world, and although the environment in which he lived since childhood was not treacherous, he experienced too many deceptions and betrayals later. Chu Mo was far more clear about the greed of human nature than the monks in the heaven around him, and had a very profound understanding.


    There are artifacts on his body!


    Whether it''s killing heaven or chaos oven, it''s not an ordinary supreme weapon.


    Maybe, that Luo Jue is really a Wu Chi, as Bian Kaiyu said, but Wu Chi is not an idiot, nor does it mean that there is no greed and no selfish desires.


    Can Chu Mo pass on the nine character mantra of Taoism? Certainly.


    Because he holds the token of Taoism, he is the leader of Taoism now!


    No matter what decision he makes, no one else has the right to interfere.


    But the question is, once Luo Jue accepts the nine character mantra he taught, he will become a Taoist. Will such a terrible existence be willing to call him a young man teacher? Let''s not say this for the moment. At that time, in case Luo Jue wants several artifacts on his body, will he give them?


    Therefore, Chu Mo was noncommittal about Bian Kaiyu''s proposal. He glanced at the crowd and said, "do you all think we should immediately break through the realm and leave the road of heaven?"


    Everyone nodded together. Chu Qing looked at Chu Mo and said, "I know what you are thinking in your heart, but in the face of the existence of a quasi supreme realm, we have no chance."¡ª¡ª


    At four o''clock. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1171

    Shui Yiyi sighed softly, "yes, not to mention the quasi supreme, even if it is a peak emperor, we can''t deal with it."


    Hu lie sighed and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Changping looked at Chu Mo and said, "if brother Chu really wants to go, I''ll accompany you."


    Yue Qingcheng also said, "I''m a follower of the young master. I''ll go wherever the young master goes."


    Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi all sighed and laughed helplessly.


    At this time, Xiao Changping said faintly, "in fact, there is something that I think you are wrong. It... May not be that serious."


    Chu Qing said unhappily, "isn''t it serious to be stared at by the existence of a quasi supreme realm? Then what do you think is serious?"


    Hanging on Chu Mo''s waist, Kaiyu''s head couldn''t help sighing and said, "the quasi supreme is powerful. You can''t imagine that he really doesn''t need help if he wants to find someone."


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly said, "does he dare to face the catastrophe of the quasi supreme level?"


    Bian Kaiyu was slightly stunned, and then said, "maybe not, but he must have the ability to suppress you directly before the disaster."


    "What if he can''t." Chu Mo said.


    After a while, Kaiyu said, "then he will certainly intervene in your robbery. It''s not surprising that he did anything when he became angry."


    "Isn''t he a simple martial arts fan?" Yueqingcheng said aside.


    Bian Kaiyu said, "Wu Chi is not an idiot, and if a person is completely angry, what will he do? Don''t you know how?"


    Although there is only one head left, Bian Kaiyu is really afraid of only Chu mo. In his eyes, others are just a group of children who haven''t grown up. Only this Chu Mo, who seems to be a very pure and good person, but in fact, when he gets serious, he is ruthless.


    It''s like killing Fan Yang just now, with no hesitation at all. I didn''t even have a chance to beg for mercy!


    This young man is absolutely a wonderful existence when he really grows up. Bian Kaiyu actually hated Chu Mo, and he didn''t want chu Mo to grow up, so he tricked Chu Mo into giving up the magic power to Luo Jue.


    At that time, with Luo Jue''s temperament, he will first take his head back and reshape his body, because Luo Jue is a very short-term protector. He turned back and told Luo Jue some secrets of Chu Mo, such as the knife, the Dan stove... All of them are artifacts beyond the supreme weapon!


    Luo Jue may not really pay attention to the supreme weapon, but the artifact... Luo Jue will definitely not miss it.


    For such a long time, Bian Kaiyu also understood Chu Mo''s temperament, and he would certainly not agree to hand over his artifact. At that time, being suppressed by Luo Tui... Is inevitable.


    Unfortunately, Chu Mo was not fooled and didn''t want to meet Luo Jue at all.


    This made Bian Kaiyu very depressed. Now he only had this head. There was no magic left, and he couldn''t play any tricks at all. Chu Mo can smash his head at any time, and make him completely scared. Therefore, he didn''t dare to tease Chu Mo''s sensitive nerves too much.


    Chu Mo looked ahead faintly. He suddenly looked at Hu lie, Yue Qingcheng, Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi and Xiao Changping and said, "here is the deep place of the road of heaven, and maybe it''s not far from the end. Making a breakthrough here should also be able to get a greater improvement."


    The crowd suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Chu Mo finally figured it out. It''s better to break through here than to be discovered by Luo Tui.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Mo''s words changed: "you can break through here. I also want to continue to go deep."


    "No!" Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing spoke in unison, and then looked at each other.


    Chu Qing said, "it''s too dangerous!"


    Water Yiyi looked at Chu Mo: "you are undoubtedly making chestnut out of fire!"


    Chu Mo shook his head. "Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll be fine."


    "Have you really decided to go to the end of the heaven road anyway?" Shui Yiyi stared at Chu Mo and asked.


    Chu Mo nodded.


    "Well, I''ll accompany you." Shui Yiyi said decisively.


    "Me too." Hu lie said.


    "As I said, I will follow you wherever you go." Yueqingcheng said.


    Xiao Changping said with a smile, "I owe you so much. You saved your life. How can you lose me?"


    Chu Qing looked at the crowd helplessly: "well, just bet once, and it will become eternal glory. If you lose, you will be doomed. It''s no big deal. If you have any mistakes on this road, I don''t need to go back to Chu''s house."


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd, "you don''t need to be like this."


    "You don''t have to!" Chu Qing said.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, slapping Bian Kaiyu''s head. Bian Kaiyu couldn''t help rolling his eyes and fainted directly. His heart said that this little bastard, if one day Bian ye turned over, he would never let you go!


    At this time, Chu Mo said seriously, "someone left me an opportunity on the road of heaven."


    Everyone couldn''t help rolling their eyes, and even Chu Qingdu twitched at the corners of his mouth. Looking at Chu Mo, he said with a helpless wry smile, "my dear brother, can we be more willful? Who left you that chance? Uncle?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "a very powerful person."


    Chu Mo couldn''t even tell them how powerful that person was. Even if he did, they probably wouldn''t believe it.


    Saint!


    The sage left him a chance on the road of heaven. Chu Mo has no reason to doubt the existence of that opportunity.


    Because if you want to kill him, the saint who has a blood relationship with him doesn''t need to go to great trouble at all. In that year, you can kill him without leaving a trace in the human world.


    The token of daomen in his hand was also recognized by someone on the road of heaven.


    Chu Mo believes that this is by no means a simple coincidence.


    In the past, his mother came to the Yanhuang region in the midst of the Taoist crowd. To say that daomen has nothing to do with the Ji family, Chu Mo doesn''t believe it at all.


    Is it so easy to guess the means of saints? Does he know that there is danger on the road? Does aunt Hongyue know? Or does Ziyan emperor not know? But why have they never reminded themselves? Yueqingcheng all know the existence of Luo Jue, the king of heaven''s road. Don''t they know?


    All this, Chu Mo felt that it was definitely not coincidence that could explain it.


    It was because they all felt there would be no danger, coupled with the promise of the sage, that Chu Mo had absolute confidence. Even in the face of the threat of a quasi supreme, he had to break through!


    This is not blind obedience, let alone ignorance of life and death, but Chu Mo believes that the means of saints can never be seen through by the king of heaven!


    So, this road, he decided.


    Chu Mo''s attitude was also completely seen by the public, which could not be stopped at all.


    Since it can''t be stopped, these people all made the same decision to follow Chu Mo and keep going! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1172

    A few days later, they entered a magnificent city. The city wall was thousands of feet high and built on a huge plain. From a distance, it looked like a giant beast dormant there. This big city is quite old, and every wall brick exudes the breath of vicissitudes.


    At this moment, all of them dressed up as indigenous monks on Tianlu. It seemed that they were no different from ordinary indigenous monks on Tianlu. They swaggered into the city, and no one looked at them more.


    Bian Kaiyu''s head was directly sealed by Chu Mo and thrown into the storage ring. He doesn''t want to let Bian Kaiyu ruin his affairs at this time.


    When I arrived here, I couldn''t see any friars from heaven. Everyone feels a little lonely, which is a kind of loneliness, a loneliness away from the same kind.


    Strange to say, the aboriginal monks on the path of heaven are not much different from the monks in the heaven. It may be simpler to serve, but after countless years of development, there are also Royal costumes. Food doesn''t make much difference, even architecture... Is similar.


    But it happened that looking at the Tianlu aborigines coming and going on the street, everyone had a feeling of loneliness and strangeness in their hearts.


    After all, there are two worlds!


    Even if everything is the same, they are not people in the same world as them.


    Several people casually found a tavern, even the kind that taverns and inns have, directly wrapped up two yards, and then they came to the tavern in front.


    At this time, it is evening, and the sunset is west, and the rosy clouds in the sky are also very beautiful.


    There are not many people in the pub, with only about 30% of the attendance. Almost all of them are very quiet, and some people simply use voice transmission to communicate directly.


    Chu Mo''s entry didn''t attract much attention. Everyone just looked up and went to their own business.


    A man came up with a gallant smile and greeted several people.


    Hu lie glanced at the waiter: "come to some of your signature dishes."


    The waiter subconsciously asked, "how many guests are here for the first time?"


    Hu lie also realized that he seemed to have made a mistake, but he reacted quickly, nodded with a smile and said bluntly, "yes, it''s my first time."


    Guys didn''t care too much. Many people came to this city for the first time. After all, this is the largest city in the depths of the heaven road.


    However, in the corner of the tavern, two people sitting on a table looked at Chu Mo for a few more eyes, but there was no other action.


    The celestial omen, however, gave Chu Mo a warning, which came from that direction.


    Chu Mo was calm. He glanced at it from the corner of his eyes, but his heart moved slightly.


    They not only changed their clothes, but also changed their appearance. Chu Mo even directly performed the versatile technique to completely hide his appearance, including breath. They are no different from the indigenous monks on the road to heaven.


    Even those monks on the road of heaven will not have any doubt about them.


    After all, Chu Mo and his group have been on the Tianlu for nearly half a year. With their talent and learning ability, it is not difficult to be a monk on the Tianlu.


    This is not a big problem for other monks in the heaven. After all, everyone has the same time to enter the path of heaven, and the same time to survive here.


    But Chu Mo still felt a familiar feeling from the man''s behavior and eyes!


    Friar of heaven!


    In such a place, how can you meet monks from the same heaven?


    Those two people, obviously, also changed their appearance. Their technique of changing faces is also very clever. But in the light of the sky god, this camouflage has no effect.


    Two male monks who looked like the natives of Tianlu suddenly appeared under the guidance of the God of the sky.


    "Female, orange blood, middle stage of Zhenxian."


    "Yellow blood, the late stage of Zhenxian."


    Chu Mo can finally confirm that they are monks in heaven! Because on the way of heaven, although there are also indigenous monks with strong blood, their blood is completely different from that of the friars in heaven!


    After changing their appearance, the two monks in the heaven appeared in the deepest city of the heaven road. Although their purpose may be the same as that of Chu Mo, Chu Mo always felt that something was wrong.


    It''s their cultivation!


    Chu Mo suddenly thought of this. Even young adults like Xiao Changping, who was at the peak of true immortality, were full of ups and downs when going deep into the road of heaven alone. According to him, there were many dangers and almost died.


    It''s not surprising that two monks who are not up to the peak of the true immortal actually walked to this place intact.


    At this time, the two monks stood up, called the waiter to check out, and then Shi Shi ran walked out.


    Chu Mo''s mind moved, and then returned to normal.


    At this time, a waiter brought the dishes, and Chu Mo asked for a pot of wine to taste the dishes on the road with all the people.


    Over there.


    Chu Mo directly controlled the perfect separation, following behind the two men.


    Now Chu Mo is very proficient in the control of the perfect avatar, and almost completely turns this avatar into his second avatar.


    In his realm, it is unimaginable to have such a separate body.


    A monk who is close to the peak in the late stage of Zhenxian has a separate body with the emperor jiuzhong close to the peak... This is incredible!


    Although Fen Shen has reached this level, Chu Mo still dare not be too careless. This place is infinitely close to the real end of the heavenly road. Who knows what kind of existence there is in this huge ancient city?


    Although Fen Shen has a realm close to the peak of the emperor, Chu Mo can only play a real combat power of about five times at most. After all, his original Buddha has not really stepped into the ranks of the emperor. It''s quite a wonderful thing to be able to play a fivefold or so combat power.


    If you add this Buddha, Chu Mo is confident to fight any emperor below the seventh weight. Combined with the powerful combat power of this master, there is definitely a chance to defeat the other party.


    The two friars in the realm of true immortals couldn''t notice that there was a terrible existence behind them. They walked all the way to a remote alley. They were still alert. Although they didn''t look back, they released their divine sense to explore.


    The divine consciousness flashed over Chu Mo Fen several times, unaware.


    Finally, the two came to an antique building, glanced around, and then walked in.


    Chu Mo can be completely sure at this time. There must be something wrong with these two people!


    Although he did not know their identities, it was unreasonable for two monks from heaven to have their own homes in such places. Even if the aborigines on the road of heaven will sell their houses to the people in the heaven, the question is, what do the monks in the heaven buy the houses on the road of heaven for?


    After the two men entered the room, they all seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, the woman youyou said, "Guo Wenchang, I''m about to be killed by you!"


    The man laughed: "Hao Yan''er, after this thing is completed, we will certainly become high-level emperors. At that time, when we return to the heaven, who else dares to do the right thing with us? Don''t worry, Liuyun won''t have a chance to leave the road of heaven in this life! Lord Luo Jue, will completely seal her! This is what Lord Luo Jue promised me! This matter is unknown, who can know it has something to do with us? There are many Tianjiao who fell on the road of heaven, even young people Adults are not immune. What happened to Liuyun? "


    Chu Mo heard his scalp explode violently, and his heart was extremely cold. These two people... Actually have something to do with Liuyun? What happened to Liuyun? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1173

    Chu Mo remained calm and continued to listen to the dialogue between the two people, but in his eyes, he had already shown a very cold light.


    Betrayal, betrayal, greed, selfishness... These dark and ugly sides will never disappear. No matter ordinary people or big people, they will inevitably encounter such things. But Chu Mo still doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen to his relatives and friends. Moreover, Liuyun has a different meaning to him.


    "Guowenchang, I''m a little confused. Why did you do such a thing because you love Liuyun so much?" The woman''s voice sounded again.


    "Why can''t you figure it out? Those of us, who grew up together since childhood, have sincere feelings and deep friendship. As long as people who are not blind can see my feelings for her, but she actually said in front of me that I just like Chu Mo! Hehe, Yan''er, can you be a little harder? She clearly stabbed me in the chest! Do you know how painful I was at that moment?" Although Guo Wenchang''s voice is very low, it has a smell of hysteria.


    The woman sighed, "it''s true that Liuyun did this too much. But feelings can''t be forced. Besides, haven''t you contacted your brother to block Master Chu Mo and Shiniang? Why did I hear that they still successfully entered the realm of emperor? It''s said that there was a lot of noise at that time?"


    "Guo Wensheng is a waste! He has always regarded himself as a person and felt that he had the strength to compare with young adults. But in fact, he was thousands of miles worse than young adults! He couldn''t even do that thing well, waste!" Guo Wenchang''s cold voice sounded, "but don''t worry. After we go out, we will become high-level emperors. At that time, we will always have a chance to kill Chu Mo''s master and Shiniang!"


    "Do you hate Chu Mo so much?" The woman sighed faintly, "you two haven''t even faced each other, have you?"


    "Of course I hate him. Without him... How can Liuyun ignore me?" Guowenchang said coldly.


    The woman''s voice was a little sad: "after all, what you think in your heart is still Liuyun..."


    "Yan''er, you don''t have to be jealous. Liuyun is completely ruined, and I can''t have any intersection with her anymore. All this is just a beautiful memory. Because even if I tell you now, I have no feelings for Liuyun, and you won''t believe it."


    "That''s true. After all, we grew up together. Who doesn''t know who?" The woman said.


    "So Yan''er, don''t worry, I will treat you well in the future." Guowenchang said seriously.


    "It''s a pity that they were all killed, and they were killed by both of us. Am I bloody?" The woman suddenly trembled and said, "every time I dream... I can dream that they are all covered in blood and ask for my life. I... I''m afraid."


    "It''s not your fault. It''s all my own business. From beginning to end, it has nothing to do with you! You didn''t betray Liuyun or betray your friends. You just love me too much and were dragged into this vortex by me. Therefore, you don''t need to blame yourself." Guowenchang said in a cold voice, "it was Lord Luo Jue''s men who killed them. Who made them scream to protect Liuyun? Ha ha... It''s funny that several monks who can''t reach the realm of true immortals actually want to shake the leaders of the realm of emperor. All of them are flatterers. They want to please Liuyun, but they didn''t expect to kill their lives like this. It''s their own fault."


    Chu Mo stood outside, his figure hidden in the air. Hearing this, his body couldn''t help shaking.


    This guowenchang, he finally knows who it is.


    It''s shameless!


    There is really no one who can say such a shameless thing with such a high sounding and awe inspiring righteousness, and also act like a man with responsibility.


    Chu Mo''s heart was extremely angry. If he wasn''t afraid of startling the snake and losing the opportunity to rescue Liuyun, he really wanted to go in and cut the beast now!


    At this time, the woman''s voice came: "you said Liu Yun... What will happen to her now?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, she won''t die. At least, she must be fine before she successfully catches Chu mo. at most, she is only sealed with cultivation." In the room, guowenchang said indifferently.


    Xu Yan looked at Guo Wenchang''s expression and couldn''t help shaking in her heart. She still can''t believe that Guo Wenchang, who used to be sunny, honest, simple and kind, will become a complete demon! Xu Yan can''t judge whether he left his life because he loves him or for other reasons. She doesn''t want to die, she wants to save Liuyun!


    Even if Liuyun would hate her, scold her, beat her or even kill her, she would not frown.


    Because compared with her love for guowenchang, she feels that the sisterhood with Liuyun... Is more important!


    Not to mention that Guo Wenchang has become an out and out demon, and is no longer the man she likes. Her heart was completely dead after Guo Wenchang betrayed Liuyun and killed those friends.


    After Guo Wenchang regretfully told her that he couldn''t kill Chu Mo''s master''s wife, he died more thoroughly.


    This man is not a demon, but he is more terrible than all demon!


    At this time, Guo Wenchang looked at Xu Yan, and his eyes gradually became a little hot: "Yan''er... I... I want you!"


    Xu Yan''s face showed a blush and whispered, "I, I want to give it to you, but... But now, it''s hard to have that kind of mind... I, I can''t help thinking of them and the days we were together."


    Guowenchang said: "Don''t think about that, our life will be better in the future! Think about it, we both become high-level emperors, and we will get married when we return to heaven. Maybe Lingdan hall will give a big gift! Hahahahahaha! Then we will have more children, little by little, and establish a huge family. By then, I will be the ancestor of the family, and you will be the grandmother of the family! Let''s go hand in hand! Yan''er... I''ll go now Want you! I can''t help thinking of that scene... "


    "Wenchang, have you forgotten your task? This time is not the time for you to fool..." Xu yanrou said, and then looked at Guo Wenchang gently as water: "as long as you return to the heaven, I will give you everything, OK?"


    Speaking of the task, guowenchang finally calmed down, and the * * * * in his eyes gradually extinguished. He suddenly thought of something and said, "Yan''er, do you remember those people in the pub just now? I think they are a little wrong."


    Chu Mo outside heard this, his face calm, not too surprised.


    Even if these people have vividly learned the aboriginal dialect and expression and behavior on the road to heaven, the kind of celestial monk in their bones will still exist. As a "fellow" friar in heaven, he will naturally feel something.


    At this time, Xu Yan said, "no? Isn''t that a few aboriginal monks?"


    "I think there''s something wrong with them." The more guowenchang said, the more he felt that what he thought might be right, and then he took out the voice stone: "I want to report this matter, in case... If we are lucky, we really bet right, so we can take this credit before they use Liuyun to attract Chu Mo!"


    Xu Yan still refused, "but in case you guessed wrong, someone else is Tianlu Aboriginal? Then you won''t lose some points in the eyes of adults above?"


    "What you said is also reasonable..." guowenchang pondered, but turning around, he suddenly looked at Xu Yan: "no... Yan''er, you have no reason not to notice their abnormality. Hmm? Do you... Have other ideas in your heart?"


    Guowenchang said, staring at Xu Yan coldly, with a cold light in his eyes¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1174

    Xu Yanqiang smiled and tried to calm herself. Looking at Guo Wenchang, she said softly, "Wenchang, don''t you understand my feelings for you? It''s so far, how can I have other ideas?"


    Guowenchang let out a long sigh: "Yan''er, just like you know me, I know you... Too well! We grew up together, practiced together, took risks together, and hardly separated for so many years. Your every move and your mind... How can I not see it? I... I don''t want to kill you at all, I really... Really want to be good with you! Qiangzi is dead, Wu Yue is dead, and they are all dead... I, I don''t think of it At the end of my glory, there was no old friend around to cheer for me. You, why did you... Why did you do this? "


    Guo Wenchang''s face showed a painful color, and his face gradually became ferocious: "Yan''er, tell me, don''t you always love me? Why do you want to betray me? Do you think I''ve done wrong? In your mind, love can''t compare with friendship after all? You want to save Liuyun... Just want to harm me! Yan''er... Say, say!"


    Guowenchang couldn''t help roaring in a low voice. The smell of real immortals broke out in a disorderly way, showing his irritability and confusion at the moment.


    Xu Yan looked at Guo Wenchang, her face a little pale, and whispered, "you, calm down, things are not what you think!"


    "Are you going to lie to me now? Do you think it''s meaningful? What''s not what I think?" Guo Wenchang looked at Xu Yan with a ferocious face, and then said coldly, "I really shouldn''t have asked those people to leave your life at the beginning. If I hadn''t discovered it early, I''m afraid I would have been killed by you. Xu Yan... I''m sorry!"


    Guowenchang said, with a colorful short knife in his hand. This is a supreme weapon given to him by those adults! Although it is not the top level, it is also a magic weapon forged by the supreme hand. His face showed pain, but his eyes were filled with endless ferocity, and he stabbed Xu Yan in the abdomen.


    This is to want to kill!


    Xu Yan''s realm itself is not as good as Guo Wenchang''s. coupled with the ups and downs of her mood at the moment, the whole person seemed to be completely stunned. She looked at Guo Wenchang foolishly and let him stab herself with this knife.


    Xu Yan''s charming face showed a trace of despair, tears instantly fell, and murmured, "Liuyun... Sorry, I couldn''t save you."


    When Guo Wenchang heard the words Liuyun, the ferocity in his eyes became more obvious. Without hesitation, he stabbed Xu Yan''s Dantian with a knife!


    He wants to kill his last and dearest friend!


    Since then, I guowenchang, is a lone wolf!


    PA!


    A crisp sound suddenly sounded in the room.


    Guowenchang felt that his face was like being hit by a mountain. The huge force made the bones on his cheek break!


    "You... Scum!"


    A cold voice plunged Guo Wenchang into fear and despair.


    At the same time, Xu Yan was awakened. She stared at the person in front of her, who was covered in light all over, with a blank expression on her face.


    Then, this figure, whose body exudes an extremely mysterious atmosphere, directly suppressed Guo Wenchang''s whole person there.


    Half of Guo Wenchang''s face has disappeared, completely collapsed, and he is blind in one eye!


    There was endless horror in the remaining eye, and he didn''t even understand what happened.


    "You... Who are you?" Guowenchang shivered all over and fell to his knees with a plop. It was not that he wanted to kneel, but the momentum emanating from the other party that made him unable to stand up at all!


    Chu Mo grabbed Guo Wenchang''s hair, picked him up, and then slapped him again.


    PA!


    Guo Wenchang''s half face was also directly hit and collapsed.


    "Where is Liuyun?" Chu Mo didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at all, so he asked directly.


    Guowenchang was stunned. He looked at Chu Mo blankly and didn''t know the answer. Just bolted and asked, "who are you? Who are you?"


    Chu Mo immediately threw Guo Wenchang to the ground, with one hand directly covering Guo Wenchang''s head. Up to now, he doesn''t even want to say a word to guowenchang!


    Torture of gods and souls!


    Directly extract what you want from each other''s spiritual knowledge!


    This kind of means is extremely cruel and quite cruel. For those who are tortured, life is simply worse than death.


    Guowenchang''s face twisted instantly, and he wanted to make a crazy scream, but it was directly sealed, and he couldn''t make a sound at all.


    His remaining eye suddenly protruded out and looked likely to explode at any time.


    Xu yanmu stared at this scene, then looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face, and her body trembled, but she didn''t make any escape.


    Only a moment later, Chu Mo loosened Guo Wenchang, who had been paralyzed into a puddle of mud, and then glanced at Xu Yan: "do you want to save Liuyun?"


    "You, who are you?" Xu Yan asked subconsciously.


    "You don''t need to know." Chu Mo said coldly, "do you want to save your friend?"


    Xu Yan nodded and said, "of course... Of course."


    Chu Mo bent down, took down the storage ring from Guo Wenchang, and then directly wiped the spiritual mark left by Guo Wenchang with violence. He took out a small copper token from it and threw it to Xu Yan.


    "There is a 13 story tower in the west of the city. Liuyun is locked there. With this token, you can go directly in, and then leave this pill in the tower, and all the guards will be fascinated. This is the antidote, take it first. Then you can leave there with Liuyun. After leaving, you can come back here." Chu Mo gave Xu Yan several pills and handed her the token at the same time.


    "Why do you want to help me? And who are you?" Xu Yan looked at Chu Mo in disbelief. It was hard for her to believe that such a powerful existence would help her in this place. She racked her brains and couldn''t figure out who the man was.


    "Stop talking nonsense. If I wanted to hurt you, I wouldn''t have saved you just now. Go and get back quickly." Chu Mo said.


    Although Xu Yan didn''t understand why the man didn''t save Liuyun himself, she also understood that it was the utmost kindness and righteousness for others to do this.


    Xu Yan''s eyes showed a touch of determination and gave Chu Mo a deep salute: "thank you! I''ll go now and thank you again later!" With that, Xu Yan glanced at Guo Wenchang, who had fallen to the ground in a coma. As soon as she flashed, her body shape disappeared directly into the air.


    In the room, Chu Mo glanced at Guo Wenchang, and an undisguised deep disgust flashed in his eyes.


    If it weren''t for Liuyun''s revenge, he would have slapped the scum to death.


    As for why he didn''t go there by himself, on the one hand, it was to test Xu Yan finally. He left a divine sense on Xu Yan! Once Xu Yan has any abnormal behavior, Chu Mo can instantly kill her, and then send her directly.


    On the other hand, the ancient city is likely to hide a large number of strong people. This separation is not exposed, which is a great card. Once exposed and perceived by the enemy, the next actions will fall into passivity.


    But if Liuyun is really in danger, he will save Liuyun at all costs.


    Just like Liuyun saved him at the expense of innocence. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1175

    Xu Yan was holding the token in her hand, and her heart was very nervous. When she saw the small tower, her heart was so nervous that it almost jumped out of her throat! She thought in her heart: I''m really crazy to believe a stranger so much. If he hurt me, I''ll die miserably. But such a terrible strong man doesn''t need to do such a thing if he wants to kill me. He even needs to appear a little late, and I may have been killed by guowenchang.


    Thinking of Guo Wenchang, Xu Yan''s nervous heart gradually calmed down. Her heart was sad, but more angry!


    Guo Wenchang was indeed crazy. He not only betrayed Liuyun and killed so many companions, but in the end, he even wanted to kill her. The only reason to kill her is that she wants to save Liuyun, which will affect him!


    The ugly side of human nature is vividly reflected in guowenchang. She is sad that years of friendship still can''t resist the temptation of interests. She is sad that her partner who grew up together is now only Liuyun.


    "So, anyway, even if I risked my life, I must save Liuyun!" Thinking like this, Xu Yan''s heart was miraculously calm down.


    The closer she approached the tower, the calmer her heart became.


    When she arrived at the gate of the tower, Xu Yan''s heart had completely restored calm, and her cold face was also a little proud.


    Now Xu Yan looks like a handsome native childe of Tianlu, swaggering towards the tower.


    As soon as I got to the door, a figure appeared directly. I glanced at Xu Yan coldly and said in a deep voice, "stop."


    Xu Yan didn''t say much, and directly showed the token. She didn''t even feel uneasy in her heart. Calmly, even she felt a little incredible.


    The man glanced at the token in Xu Yan''s hand, and there was a trace of awe in his eyes. With a respectful look on his face, he said, "I don''t know if your special envoy is here, but I hope you will forgive me."


    Xu Yan waved her hand, "go in with me to see that person. I have something to say to her."


    "Yes!" The expression on this face became more and more respectful, and the eyes looking at Xu Yan were also full of awe.


    That token belongs to Lord Luo Jue!


    Although it''s only the lowest level of copper order, the people who hold the token can''t be provoked by them.


    After entering the tower, a pill fell directly from Xu Yan.


    The friar was slightly stunned. "Special envoy, your voice" did not fall, and the indigenous friar of Tianlu, who was in the peak state of true immortality, fell directly to the ground.


    Xu Yan was slightly surprised in her heart and said: so powerful!


    Without any hesitation, she flashed into the second floor of the tower. There is no one here, and it is empty. Xu Yan went up three floors again. On the third floor, there was also a person lying on the ground.


    Xu Yan''s body flashed. At last, when she entered the seventh floor of the tower, she finally saw the same faint Liuyun. Xu Yan''s face showed surprise and directly fed the antidote into Liuyun''s mouth.


    Liuyun whined, woke up, opened her eyes, and saw Xu Yan. At first, she was a little confused, and then her eyes showed a surprise: "Yan''er? How is it you? You, you leave here quickly, it''s not safe here!"


    Xu Yan couldn''t help crying.


    What is a sister? This is the sister! This is my best friend!


    After waking up, the first reaction is not to get me out quickly!


    But you go!


    Xu Yan took a deep breath, pulled up Liu Yun''s hand, felt that she had no strength all over, directly carried her on her back, and said, "I''m here to save you!"


    "Are you crazy? You can''t save me. The city is full of that man''s men, and we can''t run away! Hurry up!" Liuyun said hurriedly. She didn''t even ask Xu Yan: aren''t you with guowenchang? How did it appear here?


    Because you don''t need it!


    For many years, the trust between sisters has been engraved in the depths of each other''s souls.


    Xu Yan may have some shortcomings, but in terms of personality, it is always worth affirming.


    Although Xu Yan was taken away by guowenchang before, Liu Yun''s heart was not only free of resentment, but full of joy. Anyway, Xu Yan survived. Even if Xu Yan really came together with guowenchang, Liuyun didn''t hate her. Because it was guowenchang who hurt her! Not Xu Yan.


    "Don''t worry, you can help us. Guowenchang is completely crazy. He has become inhuman." Xu Yan uses voice transmission, then carries Liuyun on her back, sacrifices defense magic tools, hides her body in the void, and quickly rushes back to the place where she used to live.


    She walked along a remote path and was not noticed.


    The guards here are indeed careless. I didn''t expect anyone to dare to make trouble under the nose of Lord Luo Jue. No one dares to do this on the whole road!


    So they never thought that Liuyun would be robbed.


    Xu Yan returned to the place where she had previously lived. The moment she saw Chu Mo, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hold Liuyun down from his body, put him on a chair, and said to Chu Mo, "fortunately, he has fulfilled his mission!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "you''re working hard." With that, he walked directly to Liuyun.


    Xu Yan''s eyes showed a bit of vigilance, looking at Chu Mo with some distrust.


    Chu Mo ignored her and started to break the ban on Liuyun.


    Liuyun looked at the man in front of him, who was covered in light all over, and frowned slightly. He didn''t know who the strange strong man was and why he would rescue her.


    The person who set a ban on Liuyun is a high-level emperor. This ban is not so easy to open.


    However, fortunately, Chu Mo mastered many kinds of supreme skills, and it took about a incense stick to finally untie the prohibition of Liuyun.


    Once freedom was restored, Liuyun first saluted Chu Mo: "thank you for saving my life, elder!"


    Chu Mo waved his hand and said, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Do you have any magic tools that can escape far?"


    Liu Yun nodded and glanced at Chu Mo: "we have this kind of magic weapon."


    "Well, how to deal with this person? Leave it to yourself. I have to leave in advance. Remember, don''t stay in this city!" Chu Mo said, his body flashed and disappeared directly into the void.


    "Hey" Liuyun just shouted, but Chu Mo had disappeared without a trace. Liuyun closed her mouth with a depressed face, and then her eyes looked at guowenchang, who was lying there and was banned all over. In the eyes, there was a flash of strong resentment, and then it was full of complexity.


    Glancing at Xu Yan, Liu Yun said, "what do you think should be done with him?"


    "Xu Yan was silent for a moment, and then slowly said," kill him, he is no longer our friend. From the moment he betrayed you and killed Qiangzi them, he has not been our friend. "


    Liu Yun nodded slowly, and then directly shot, killing Guo Wenchang in a coma.


    There is nothing to say, and there is nothing to say. It is the best explanation for each other to let him die like this. She didn''t use Xu Yan, because she didn''t want Xu Yan to be stained with this blood.


    Guo Wenchang died in a coma like this. Compared with his evil deeds, it was really cheaper for him.


    Liu Yun and Xu Yan looked at each other, then nodded, held hands, and offered the escape magic weapon, which was instantly far away.


    But there is a problem. In Liuyun''s heart, it is like a lump in his throat. Who is that person? Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1176

    Chu Mo really breathed a sigh of relief when he rescued Liuyun without surprise and danger. < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < < (although things seem to be going well, in fact, the whole process is also fraught with danger. It can only be said that those people are too confident in the deterrence of Lord Luo Jue. They didn''t expect Chu Mo to come here at this time, let alone meet Guo Wenchang and Xu Yan.


    So, many times, some people''s luck is like heaven! There is often a definite Providence in the coincidence of yin and Yang.


    Sitting in the pub, Chu Mo gave a slight pause, and then a faint smile appeared on his face: "come on, let''s drink."


    At this time, I suddenly heard a thunderous cry in the city: "who? Get out of this seat!"


    This sound, earth shaking.


    It''s like a giant roaring, and like the roaring thunder, it''s deafening.


    Shui Yiyi, Chu Qing and others immediately felt a little stunned, looked at each other, and did not know what had happened.


    Other people in the tavern were also stunned. At this time, someone whispered, "this voice seems to be the king of the giant spirit. Who is so full that he dares to provoke him?"


    Just then, the roaring voice sounded again: "don''t let me catch you... You''re dead!"


    Then, a cold voice sounded, "now the city is closed, and no one is allowed to leave the city."


    The faces of Shui Yiyi and others immediately changed slightly.


    Chu Mo shook his head, "it''s okay, it has nothing to do with us." Chu Mo thought psychologically: the reaction of those people was really not slow, and it appeared so quickly. I hope Liuyun and Xu Yan had completely escaped at this time.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t worry too much about this. Nine times out of ten, Guo Wenchang played tricks secretly and worried about her friends. Otherwise, her treasure would have escaped long ago.


    Lingdan hall, a huge little princess, how can she not have a little baby to protect herself?


    So, regardless of how those people outside shouted, Chu Mo sat there calmly, not panicking at all.


    Maybe Chu Mo''s calmness infected others, and everyone calmed down.


    A moment later, several monks in black pushed open the door of the tavern, and their cold eyes shot at everyone in the tavern, with an extremely strong taste of examination in their cold eyes.


    The innkeeper of the tavern gingerly greeted him: "I''ve seen several adults."


    "Was there a suspicious person in this pub before?" One of the monks in black asked.


    "There is no suspicious person." The shopkeeper said.


    "Well, did someone just leave here?" The monk in black asked again.


    The shopkeeper thought for a while and glanced at the man. A waiter came over and said, "there are two people. Come in and sit in that corner." He pointed with his hand, "after sitting for a while, he got up and left."


    "What do those two people look like?" The monk in black asked.


    The man then described the clothes and looks of the two people.


    Several monks in black looked at each other and said for the man, "it''s the two of them!" Then he looked at the waiter and asked, "after they left, no one followed out?" With that, suspicious eyes flashed over everyone in the tavern.


    "No more." The man replied cautiously.


    "It''s all right." Nodding for the monk in black, he turned and walked out the door.


    Another monk in black suddenly said, "if someone suspicious enters here, you remember to report it at the first time!"


    The shopkeeper nodded, "little one knows."


    With the departure of several monks in black, these talents in the tavern seemed to come back to life. Just now the atmosphere was so dignified that everyone was a little out of breath.


    One of the aboriginal monks was confused and said, "is this a big deal?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head and said with a wry smile, "I don''t know, this kind of thing has never happened in the past, but it has shocked the king of the giant spirit and the Lord of the cold ice."


    "Yes, these two adults have not appeared for many years. What on earth alerted them?" Someone sighed.


    At this time, a young Aboriginal monk said, "I heard that Lord Luo Jue was looking for a person from heaven recently."


    As soon as his voice fell, he was severely stared at by an old man nearby: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    The young Aboriginal friar was a little unconvinced and said, "originally, what can''t you say? Lord Luo Jue has always been very good to us, and he doesn''t mind us mentioning his name."


    The old monk shook his head. "You don''t understand. It''s different this time. Just remember to take care of your mouth."


    What else did the young monk have to say? On another table, an old man said faintly, "what your elders told you is golden advice. Don''t listen."


    The young monk curled his lips, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Later, someone left the pub. They were all eager to know what had happened and were ready to go out to inquire.


    At this time, a few people happened to come in from outside, walking and saying, "God, this is really a hornet''s nest, and it''s too brave to rob people under the eyes of the ice Lord and the king of the giant spirit?"


    Hearing this, the monks who originally wanted to leave did not hurry to leave and sat back. One of them asked, "brother, what''s the matter? Why is it so good that you suddenly get so nervous? You''re not even allowed to leave the city?"


    Speaking, the friar glanced at the crowd, and then said, "I heard that a special envoy of the great spirit was killed, and another person with the special envoy disappeared without a trace. Then the key criminals locked in the West Tower of the city were robbed. All the big friars in the tower were stunned."


    Another monk said, "it is said that the prisoner in the tower is the person Lord Luo Jue named to see."


    Hiss!


    All these people in the tavern couldn''t help taking a breath. They didn''t expect such a serious event. Where is this a hornet''s nest? This is clearly breaking God!


    No wonder master Han Bing and master Juling were all angry, and the prisoner Lord Luo Jue wanted to see was robbed. Even the two of them... I''m afraid they have unshirkable responsibilities.


    Shui Yiyi frowned slightly. She instinctively felt that this matter should be related to the two people who just went out.


    special envoy? prisoner?


    And those two people, obviously, are monks from heaven!


    Is it true that the prisoner is related to Chu Mo? Does Luo Jue want to use the prisoner to force Chu Mo to appear?


    It has to be said that Shui Yiyi''s IQ is quite high, and she can always infer amazing information through a little clues. You can''t do this without admiration.


    Chu Qing and others are also thoughtful.


    The atmosphere in the pub became a little dull for a time. It has something to do with Lord Luo Jue. They can''t help but be careless and dare not talk nonsense anymore.


    Soon, people left one after another.


    Chu Mo, who was full at this time, stood up from the tavern and returned to the courtyard where they lived.


    Back in his room, Chu Mo first sealed here, then took out the sound stone, hesitated, and then activated it. A moment later, an unexpected voice came from the sound stone: "are you?"


    The people over there were surprised that they could not judge the identity of each other from the spiritual fluctuations of the voice stone.


    "Xu Yan, right? Are you safe?" Chu Mo asked in a low voice.


    And... (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1177

    Xu Yan over there directly recognized who the voice was, and immediately became a little excited: "is it you, eunuch?"


    Chu Mo answered.


    Xu Yan breathed a sigh over there: "we should be safe, and Liuyun is also very good. She just felt the chance and began to prepare for the breakthrough. I was protecting her Dharma. After her breakthrough, it should be my turn, because I also felt something."


    "That''s good." Chu Mo also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xu Yan''s voice sounded strange: "eunuch, do you know Liuyun?"


    "I know you." Facing this question, Chu Mo could not deny it directly and gave a vague answer.


    Xu Yan over there was silent for a moment and said, "in fact, I know that you must know her, and I can feel that you care about her very much. What do you want me to bring her?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart: they are all smart people! Xu Yan may have guessed his identity at the moment, but she just didn''t dare to confirm it.


    "Nothing, just take care." Chu Mo said in a deep voice.


    "Well, take care, eunuch. See you in heaven!" At this point, Xu Yan can almost determine the identity of the eunuch!


    If you can save people in the ancient city deep in the road of heaven and under the eyes of two peak emperors, no one will believe you if you don''t know them. And on the whole road of heaven, the people who can do this for Liuyun, in addition to their small partners, are the people of Lingdan hall.


    But the problem is that by now, those people in Lingdan hall should have left Tianlu and returned to the heaven.


    Therefore, those who can really save Liuyun and have that ability, I''m afraid there is only such a name that is about to come out.


    Xu Yan suddenly envied Liuyun. Before, she had looked down on Chu mo. later, when Chu Mo was famous, she hoped that Chu Mo could be with Liuyun. In this way, no one will rob Guo Wenchang from her. Now, everything in the past is like a big dream. Only Chu Mo is still there, silently guarding Liuyun.


    This guardian is enough to move any woman.


    Therefore, Xu Yan couldn''t help saying this: see you in heaven.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, did not respond, and directly turned off the sound stone. Knowing that they were safe, he was relieved.


    In the lonely mountains over there, Xu Yan looked at the voice stone in her hand and showed a faint smile on her face. Then look into the distance.


    There, the sky is full of clouds.


    The essence of the earth surged and writhed, and a faint vision began to appear in the sky.


    This is not a small chance!


    Xu Yan''s mouth curved upward, and water mist filled her eyes: brother Qiangzi, Wu Yue, did you see it? Xiao Yun finally got her chance. Maybe she will get her happiness soon. Anyway, we will take your share and live well. Your parents and relatives will have two more daughters later. I really miss you.


    Tears fell, and the once naive girl learned to be strong and mature after suffering from pain.


    After Chu Mo turned off the tone stone, the light in his eyes gradually calmed down.


    After a while, the door was knocked. Chu Mo raised his hand and opened the door.


    Shui Yiyi''s figure appeared at the door and smiled at him sweetly, "is it convenient to come in?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "please come in."


    After Shui Yiyi came in, he smiled softly at Chu Mo, and then said, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s all right. I''m going to practice for a while." Chu Mo said.


    Shui Yiyi nodded and said, "Chu Mo, there is something I want to tell you."


    "Huh? You say." Chu Mo looked at the water Yiyi.


    To tell you the truth, the appearance of water dependence can definitely be called the top one in the beautiful sky. The skin is better than snow, the eyebrows are as bright as mountains, and the eyes are bright. Any man who sees it will not help but look more and be moved.


    The key is that Shui Yiyi is too smart! IQ is close to demon. In those beautiful eyes, it seems that they have the ability to see through everything.


    This is a really talented and beautiful woman.


    Such an excellent woman, few people can be completely indifferent, Chu Mo is naturally no exception, but he has a heart, so in the face of Shui Yiyi''s favor, he can only be silent.


    Because several times before he wanted to say no, he was blocked back by water Yiyi, which made Chu Mo feel helpless.


    "I suddenly figured it out." Water Yiyi lowered his eyelids, blinked his long eyelashes, and whispered, "feelings can''t be forced."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and looked at the water Yiyi.


    Shui Yiyi continued: "In fact, I''ve figured out a lot of things by the lava River, but at that time, I was more or less unwilling. I was thinking that if you could live in heaven all the time, maybe I wouldn''t resist this marriage at the beginning. If I knew you earlier, maybe I could stand up and speak for you when you just entered the magic world and were slandered and attacked by people. But there is no possibility in this world."


    Water Yiyi sighed faintly: "even the gods in the eyes of mortals can''t turn back time. Maybe there is that kind of existence in the universe. It can exert incredible power to reverse the years, but it''s not the power we can imagine after all."


    Chu Mo was silent and didn''t speak.


    Shui Yiyi smiled: "so, I didn''t meet you when you need it most, let alone help you when you are in trouble. Let others enter your heart first. Proud as me, I can''t easily choose a man who falls in love with other women."


    "So?" Chu Mo finally raised his head and looked at the gorgeous woman in front of him.


    "So I''m going to like you in another way." Shui Yiyi showed a sly smile: "is it a little unexpected? Think I want to give up?"


    At that moment, Chu Mo really thought that Shui Yiyi was going to give up, and there were some waves in his heart, which was more a kind of relaxation. But I didn''t expect that her conversation turned out to be different.


    "The person I like will never give up. But I won''t pester you. You can rest assured. I still have that dignity." Shui Yiyi said softly.


    "Why bother you?" Chu Mo was helpless.


    "You know, what moves me most is your kindness." Shui Yiyi said with a smile, "it''s ridiculous, isn''t it? In my opinion, this is the most valuable quality in people. Especially for monks, the word goodness is simply the most luxurious thing in the world."


    "I''m not as kind as you think." Chu Mo said.


    "I will judge this myself." Shui Yiyi rolled his eyes and glanced at Chu Mo: "don''t think I like you, I will follow you obediently."


    "Chumerton was speechless.


    Shui Yiyi said, "I know your past. You have never given up your relatives and friends around you. Whether in the spiritual world or the celestial world, you have done your best to create an excellent cultivation environment for them. There are not no people who can do this. But you are the only one who can do this and make my heart beat."


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo: "so, I will never give up, forever!"


    Well, there''s more. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1178

    Lu Yi is very excited now. He feels as if he was hit by a huge pie. Up to now, he is a little dizzy and can''t believe it.


    He knelt there with all his body on the ground, and his whole body seemed to lie on the ground, with his hips pouting high. This posture, for a great monk in the peak realm of true immortals, is somewhat incredible. Unless it is in the worship of ancestors, this kneeling posture will be used. On weekdays, even the emperor is not qualified to let a great monk at the peak of true immortals kneel down in this posture.


    But Lu Yi was not unhappy at all. He even enjoyed it.


    Because the man he knelt down to was called the king of heaven!


    "Do you have a way to Daze a person unconsciously?" Luo Jue''s voice sounded neither sad nor happy, neither cold nor enthusiastic, but it was full of an incomparably grand breath. The breath was not deliberately released at all, but formed naturally, just like breathing, between exhaling and inhaling.


    "Yes, my Lord, villains can refine this pill." Lu Yi knelt there and answered honestly.


    "Then who else in the world can do it except you?" Luo Jue asked again.


    "Chu Mo has a mysterious alchemy ability, and he should be able to do it." Lu Yi said in a deep voice.


    In fact, he is not sure whether Chu Mo can do it, but whatever he does, first buckle the excrement basin on Chu Mo''s head!


    Anyway, this Lord Luo Jue also wants to find Chu Mo''s trouble, not to mention it.


    "Do you have evidence?" Luo Jue asked.


    "It is said that on his body, there was the king of medicine stove on which the God of Dan became famous in the past. That stove was quite miraculous. It is said that the God of Dan was originally just a little Dan master. Because he got the king of medicine stove, he stepped into the ranks of emperors step by step. Finally, he became a top emperor." Lu Yi said.


    "OK, I see. Go down." Luo Jue waved his hand.


    Lu Yi kowtowed: "I''m willing to work for adults!"


    "But you can go back to the emperor of ice and ask him to arrange your affairs on the road of heaven." Luo Jue said that and then shut up.


    Lu Yi retreated with gratitude. He was extremely satisfied with such a result.


    After hearing that the king of the heavenly road was looking for Chu Mo, Lu Yi found the aboriginal power on the heavenly road at the first time and said that he knew some information about Chu mo. At that time, Lu Yi didn''t have much ideas. He just wanted to step on Chu Mo''s head and hit the bottom of the well.


    Unexpectedly, he was summoned by Lord Luo Jue. This made Lu Yi extremely excited, because even if he didn''t get any substantive benefits, in fact, he could not be blocked on the road of heaven, and could safely get his own chance, and then return to the heaven was the greatest benefit!


    Now, it seems that the benefits he can get are not just these.


    Luo Jue sat on the throne alone, lowered his eyelids, and a large amount of the gas of law turned into dragons and phoenixes, flying around his body. His body was also shrouded in a mass of light.


    In fact, Luo Jue has not spoken for many years. In this world, there are not many things worth talking about. But this time is an exception, because he has more or less deduced something, which is a little vague, but it contains a road.


    He could even feel that it was like an opportunity for him!


    Today, he has lived for more than 17000 years. It is incredible for a quasi supreme to have such a long life. Although he has the supreme medicine in his hand, it can make him live another life. But he didn''t want to use that kind of medicine if he didn''t need it.


    He wants to leave this road and have a look at the outside world.


    Although the outside world has also been sealed, the laws of heaven and earth have changed, and there is no way for such a monk as the supreme to appear again. But Luo Jue didn''t believe this kind of thing.


    In this world, there is no really perfect seal. The law of heaven is harsh and ruthless, but in fact, when you reach a certain level, you will understand that even the law of heaven also has traces to follow!


    It''s a complete seal, but that seal must also have some shortcomings, or weaknesses. As long as you find that weakness or weakness, you will have a chance to step into the supreme realm!


    At that moment, even the law of heaven and earth will no longer be able to seal it. That''s the real breadth of the sea, with fish jumping, and birds flying high in the sky!


    But the premise is to be able to leave this road.


    Things in this world are unfair in themselves. Why can people outside come in, but people inside can''t get out? If the people who come in from outside are much better than those inside, it can also be understood.


    But the problem is that those who came in outside are all monks below the realm of true immortals. They came here to look for opportunities to break through the realm of emperor!


    Tianlu, for the monks outside, is a training place full of opportunities.


    But for the aboriginal monks on the road of heaven, why?


    Their hearts are full of unwillingness and anger. Even Luo Jue''s existence has resentment in his heart.


    Many years ago, Luo Jue once met an old Taoist in Qingyi. At that time, Luo Jue was just a monk in the realm of immortals. Deep in my heart, I am full of longing for the outside world and dissatisfaction with the monks in heaven.


    Therefore, seeing the monk from heaven, his heart will be filled with an endless sense of killing.


    He shot at the old Taoist priest in Qingyi, but he was suppressed by the other party. The old Taoist priest in Qingyi, who clearly did not reach the realm of emperor, seemed to have more terrible strength than the emperor.


    The Taoist suppressed him, but did not kill him. At that time, there was still a snow dog beside the Taoist priest.


    Luo Jue also knows that Xueyu is an indigenous creature on the road to heaven.


    The Taoist priest told him that there was no need to be unwilling. No one stipulated that the aborigines on the road of heaven could not leave. In fact, the reason why the monks in the heaven will be transmitted away after getting the chance on the road of heaven is not a magical thing, but a force of law at work.


    "Generally speaking, the younger the monks who come into the heaven, the higher the level, the greater the opportunity they will get here. Although there are occasional exceptions, most of them follow this law." The old Taoist in Qingyi said, "as long as you can find this rule, one day, in fact, you can break the barriers and leave this road. Like me, I have already surpassed the realm of true immortality, but I can still enter here. In fact, I came here just to see what this path of becoming a God in the past has become."


    The words of the old Taoist in Qingyi shocked Luo Jue and saw hope at the same time. He asked the Taoist priest to teach him the way to leave. But the old Taoist in Tsing Yi refused.


    "I don''t belong here, and I don''t belong to this life. I just want to see it. So I won''t break and change any rules in this place. However, if one day, you can meet someone with the magic power of changing time and space, you can ask others for advice." After saying this, the man disappeared. It seems that it has never appeared.


    Only the few whines of the snow let Luo Jue know that the old Taoist in Qingyi was a real power!


    And in Luo Jue''s heart, he also remembered that half of the words of the old Taoist in Qingyi, who has the magic power to change time and space, can change my fate!


    But he forgot the other sentence. He could ask others for advice.


    It broke out at five o''clock. Please support it with your monthly ticket.


    There are also recommended tickets!!


    There are too many monthly tickets and recommended tickets, which will explode tomorrow! Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1179

    Luo Jue, who used to be very proud, had automatically rejected this sentence at that time. Now, it is even more impossible!


    If the target is the old man in Tsing Yi, he may use the way of "consulting". But for others... It''s better to avoid it! On the whole road of heaven, no one, whether indigenous or foreign, is qualified for him to consult.


    Therefore, when hearing his cousin of the suspended City Lord say that someone has the magic power to change time and space, Luo Jue has decided that he will get this magic power anyway. Then, rush out of heaven! He doesn''t just want to be the king of heaven. What he wants to do is the king of heaven!


    It is the king of the whole Yanhuang domain!


    Just a really immortal young man, can you let him run away?


    Luo Jue has sent a large number of his men to stare at the area where people have been robbed. Once he finds the trace of Chu Mo, he will arrive in the shortest time.


    There is no doubt about the quasi supreme ability. Hundreds of millions of miles away, it is just an idea.


    Luo Jue had the ability to hold the sun and moon and pick the stars many years ago.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Liuyun didn''t expect his chance to come so quickly and in such a timely manner. Perhaps, to a certain extent, breakthrough is a matter of course.


    In the sky, there are eight supreme images surrounding her.


    At this moment, Liuyun already understood that her opportunity... Is a great opportunity!


    Although it was reported that thirteen supreme images appeared in the sky when Chu Mo Shiniang crossed the robbery, Liuyun was not envious, nor envious. Because even a hundred... It''s also a chance for others.


    It has nothing to do with her.


    No matter what happens, Liuyun always keeps a relaxed attitude in dealing with it.


    It is more than 170 million miles away from the ancient city. If it were placed in the void of the universe, it would be as far away as many stars.


    Liuyun felt that this place should be safe.


    However, in the process of crossing the robbery, she still sensed that someone was spying on her in the distance.


    Although the monk faced the test of the way of heaven when he crossed the robbery, at that moment, the spiritual sense was also the most powerful. Therefore, Liu Yun did not pay special attention to anything, but had found someone observing her.


    But she didn''t panic. She believed that no matter who she was, she wouldn''t have the courage to harass easily in the process of her robbery.


    The consequences of being dragged into the disaster are by no means affordable to ordinary people.


    So Liuyun is very calm.


    Xu Yan in the distance was also very calm, because she didn''t notice that someone was watching here at all.


    Thousands of miles away, in the void, stood a vague figure.


    This figure looked at Liuyun carefully for a long time, Then he whispered, "it''s a girl, but what adults are looking for is a man. So, don''t pay more attention. However... Eight supreme images, this talent is amazing! Future achievements should be able to surpass me. It''s really unlucky, those who used to be the supreme masters of heaven, never willing to show their body in the promotion of indigenous monks in Tianlu... This differential treatment, tut, is annoying. Don''t look!"


    The figure said, his figure flashed, and disappeared directly into the void.


    He knew it was a celestial nun who was being promoted, but he didn''t get the news about Liuyun. So that after communicating with Luo Jue, when he realized that it was wrong, even Xu Yan had finished the robbery and left Tianlu.


    This made the emperor regret not falling.


    After Liu Yun broke through the realm of emperor and Lord, the rolling essence between heaven and earth rushed into her body, and then the eight supreme images entered her body and were engraved on her platform. In the future, the eight supreme masters'' understanding of the Tao will affect Liuyun all the time.


    This... Is actually a kind of inheritance!


    A kind of support from the top monks in the heaven to the younger generation.


    Boom!


    Liuyun easily crossed the ridge of the emperor''s triple heaven.


    The essence did not stop, and the power in Liuyun''s body continued to climb madly.


    Boom!


    The shackles of the fourth heaven of the emperor were easily broken away, and Liuyun stepped into the fourth realm of the emperor.


    Her body is glowing, which is a process from virtual image to real image after the power in her body has accumulated to a certain extent.


    Boom!


    The light in Liuyun''s body is more dazzling, and she has entered the five levels of emperor and Lord.


    Xu Yan in the distance is watching. Her face is full of joy. She is happy for Liuyun.


    Obviously, Liuyun has entered the ranks of high emperors!


    Even if the master of Lingdan hall is Feng Chundi, he is just a big man in the sixfold heaven. Now, Liuyun has actually broken through the fivefold. It seems that he still has strength!


    "Continue... Continue to make breakthroughs!" Xu Yan is whispering for Liuyun atmosphere.


    Every time the road of heaven opens, it means the birth of a large number of new emperors, marking the rise of a new group of peerless powers.


    But for tens of thousands of years, there has been no such grand occasion.


    This is really a very brilliant generation. Except for a few unlucky people, almost most of the young adults before have achieved a significant improvement, which is extremely rare in recent tens of thousands of years.


    "Continue!" Xu Yan couldn''t help but say another sentence.


    As if in response to her encouragement, the flowing clouds over there burst out an incomparably bright light again, which was dazzling, just like a sun!


    Reflect the world!


    Boom!


    The realm of Liuyun is directly elevated to the emperor''s six heavens!


    "Great!" Xu Yan was so excited that her tears couldn''t help falling. It''s not easy!


    They have experienced too many ups and downs, tribulations and injuries along the way to today. The disappearance of a large number of people around her made her mature overnight. Now she couldn''t help crying as she watched her best friend get such a big chance.


    The realm of Liuyun was raised to the middle of the emperor''s sixfold heaven in one breath, and the light finally began to converge.


    The essence between heaven and earth is also slowly retreating.


    Liuyun, like a fairy, fell from the sky, Qiao Xi Qian Xi, fell in front of Xu Yan.


    Xu Yan murmured, "you should show that person your smiling face!"


    "Hmm? Yan''er, what are you talking about?" Xu Yan came back to her senses and showed a happy smile at Liuyun: "Xiao Yun, Congratulations, become a female emperor!"


    Liu Yun nodded and said, "it''s your turn, Yan''er, I''ll protect the Dharma for you! Don''t congratulate me, you''ll be a female emperor in a moment!"


    Xu Yan nodded seriously and showed a bright smile: "I will. Now I can feel the shackles of the emperor throbbing. I can even feel brother Qiangzi and Xiao Yue looking at me! Xiao Yun, we will live with their share, right?"


    Liuyun''s tears suddenly fell down, choking at Xu Yan: "right!"


    Xu Yan''s figure rose slowly, and then flew to the distant void like a rainbow.


    In the sky, robbery clouds are condensing, and purple lightning is crisscrossing.


    Above the endless sky, a supreme image... Is emerging!


    Liuyun was slightly surprised, and then his face showed great surprise.


    Supreme image!


    Unexpectedly, Xu Yan''s breakthrough also led to the emergence of supreme image. Is this our chance? Or... Is this the help of hadron and Xiaoyue?


    Thinking of those lost friends, Liuyun''s heart hurts. Looking at the woman standing under the sky in the distance, Liuyun''s heart is full of hope for the future.


    As long as people live, they must always face the front, and must face the front directly. Looking back frequently, I feel sad.


    Practice is like this, life... Is like this! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1180

    Xu Yan finally broke through to the realm of the emperor''s quadruple heaven. Even she didn''t expect this result. The whole person returned to Liuyun with great surprise. Even if there were scars left by Tianlei on her body, her face was filled with a happy smile.


    This realm seems not high compared with the realm that those young adults have broken through this time, but it is really not low compared with the harvest that those young adults have gained on the road of heaven in the past 20000 years!


    In the past, this was the realm that young adults could reach!


    But today, Xu Yan, a monk who was far from being compared with young adults in the past, has also reached this level.


    "Xiao Yun, i... I have become a female emperor! I... I''m so happy! I''m really happy! Thank you, thank Chu mo..." Xu Yan was so excited that she was a little tongue in cheek and casually said the name.


    Liuyun''s face became a little strange, looking at Xu Yan suspiciously: "Yan''er... You?"


    Xu Yan was stunned for a moment, and then gently smiled: "Xiao Yun, do you think, in the depths of this heavenly road, in addition to that person, who else will desperate to save you?"


    "...." Liuyun was stunned there immediately, staring at Xu Yan blankly: "you said that person... That person who is so powerful that people can''t see the depth completely, is Chu Mo? Are you sure?"


    "I wasn''t sure before, no, I didn''t know at all before, because I couldn''t imagine that Chu Mo''s background would be so deep." Xu Yan took a deep breath, looked at Liuyun seriously and said, "but now, I''m really sure that person is Chu Mo!"


    "Why?" Liuyun said that he couldn''t understand it and looked at Xu Yan blankly.


    "Because, he didn''t trust you. I don''t know when he stole a wisp of spiritual power from me and found me with the sound stone." Xu Yan said, and he also felt a little funny: "that guy seems to be a little old-fashioned, unsmiling, fighting like a madman, but he didn''t expect to have this kind of careful thinking. He was concerned about you, contacted me, and asked how you are."


    Liuyun stared at Xu Yan blankly: "when did it happen?"


    "Just when you were going through the robbery." Xu Yan said, "he didn''t say who he was from beginning to end, but I guessed it. I told him to see you in heaven. Then I asked him if he had anything to say to you?"


    "Well, what did he say?" Liu Yun''s face showed a nervous look.


    "Oh, you are a female emperor. You should know how to be reserved, sister!" Xu Yan joked, but looking at Liu Yun''s anxious look, she hurriedly said, "he didn''t say much, just said to take care of you."


    Liuyun''s face showed a touch of disappointment, but he still asked, "well, you say goodbye to heaven. What does he say?"


    "He didn''t answer me and directly turned off the tone stone. But I''m sure it must be him!" Xu Yan looked at Liuyun with a smile: "don''t worry, we will see him soon."


    Liuyun''s eyes were a little worried: "Luo Jue is a big man in the quasi supreme realm. He... What confidence does he have to face that kind of existence?"


    "Don''t worry about this. Since he showed that card in front of us, it means that he must have other means. Don''t say anything else, just the shining person. Think about it carefully. What''s the difference with your current state?" Xu Yan asked.


    Liuyun slightly closed his eyes, felt it for a moment, and then shook his head: "I think even now I still can''t see through him."


    "Isn''t that over? What else are you worried about?" Xu Yan stretched out her hand and gently touched Liu Yun''s jade smooth face: "the face of the female emperor... Is different!"


    "Dead girl!" Liu Yun''s anger eased his anxiety.


    Maybe, really like Xu Yan said, does he have a way?


    At this time, a force of space law shrouded in the clouds.


    Liuyun said sadly, "I''m about to be transported away, and I''m about to leave this place. In the future... I can''t come back here anymore."


    Xu Yan took Liuyun''s hand and whispered, "I believe our future will be better."


    Then, the figure of Liuyun gradually faded, a little bit... Disappeared in this void. Her way of heaven has come to an end.


    "Wait for me!" Xu Yan waved her hand at the remnant of Liuyun, and then stood on the top of the mountain, looking far into the direction of the end of the Heaven Road, and whispered, "Chu mo... Come back alive! I''m waiting to call your brother-in-law!"


    While talking, Xu Yan''s figure also began to fade.


    At this time, a figure turned into a rainbow and flew rapidly towards this side.


    In Xu Yan''s eyes, a flash of surprise flashed, but then, on her face, a smile appeared again, and even some naughty waved at the figure.


    "Goodbye, Tianlu; goodbye, everything here; goodbye, good or bad."


    Boom!


    A powerful attack blasted at Xu Yan.


    But at this time, Xu Yan''s figure had completely disappeared here, leaving only a remnant, which was blown away by this vast force.


    The mountain peak where Xu Yan stood before instantly turned into powder.


    The power of terror, like a torrent, rushed in all directions.


    In a moment, everything within hundreds of thousands of miles disappeared.


    Above the sky, there was an angry roar: "damn! Two little bitches! It''s hard to cheat me!"


    This man is the emperor who came and went before. But at this moment, his face is no longer calm, and his whole body exudes a terrible aura, as if he was going to destroy this world.


    As the best among the indigenous monks on the Tianlu Road, he has always been known for his good temper and is more willing to help others. Not only the indigenous monks of Tianlu, but also those outsiders, he treated them almost equally. Rarely go to bad people''s Taoism.


    This kind of thing is not only immoral, but also equal to accumulating evil consequences for yourself. So no one will do it easily.


    But this time... It''s really different!


    One of the two girls was asked by Lord Luo Jue, and she... Had a direct relationship with Chu Mo!


    Who is Chu Mo? Is a key figure that may be related to whether they can leave Tianlu!


    It''s a person who can force Luo Jue''s existence and even threaten this kind of inferior means!


    And this girl is the key person who can threaten Chu Mo!


    It shows the importance of this girl, and he... Unexpectedly, without knowing it at all, watched the two girls calmly survive the robbery, and then disappeared on this road with a happy face.


    That little girl is still in the mood to wave with him. What''s this called?


    For this high-level emperor, if this thing finally fails, then he inadvertently released these two girls today... It is simply an unforgivable crime!


    The emperor''s high-ranking boss roared up to the sky, and he was so angry that he broke hundreds of thousands of miles of mountains and rivers with one blow, but he didn''t let his evil spirit out of his chest, but felt even more blocked.


    In the end, I can only turn around and leave with hatred. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1181

    The atmosphere in the ancient city became more and more tense and dignified, and even the eyes of ordinary indigenous friars of Tianlu were full of a nervous look. These days, powerful monks are constantly searching everywhere, and even the figure of the emperor appears!


    A large number of monks almost dug the city three feet.


    It is said that Lord Luo Jue has calculated that the person who saved Liuyun is still in the city and has not left.


    But what frustrated Luo Jue''s men was that no matter how they searched, that person seemed to evaporate from the world and completely disappeared in their sight. After their repeated investigation these days, they still haven''t found any targets.


    The person who can easily suppress the special envoy of the true immortal realm is at least a great power of the emperor realm. So those who searched around almost all focused on the monks at the level of the emperor.


    In this way, Chu Mo and others are safe for the time being.


    However, it''s hard to say what will happen when they look back on the friars of the true immortal realm.


    In the inn.


    Chu Qing looked at Chu Mo and said, "these days, we have been interrogated four times. I think if we continue like this, sooner or later we will show our feet."


    Chu Mo nodded. In fact, it was a lot of luck that he could escape these times. If you do it again, someone may really notice the abnormality.


    After all, they are all monks from heaven and do not belong to this world.


    Hu lie said angrily, "it''s really overbearing. In order to catch someone, he directly blocked a city."


    Chu Qing said, "for that kind of existence, it''s not surprising to do such a thing. Even if he destroys the city in a rage and kills all the monks in the city... It''s nothing to be surprised."


    Shui Yiyi nodded and said, "yes, this kind of thing is really not very new."


    They are from a big family, and even if they have not seen them with their own eyes, their horizons are also very high. I know more about all kinds of secrets in heaven than ordinary people. For a quasi supreme, if he wants to find someone wholeheartedly, he must do anything at any cost.


    At this time, Shui Yiyi suddenly frowned slightly, with a somewhat strange expression on her face, and then said with a wry smile, "how can this happen? I... I feel... I seem to... Break through!"


    Everyone was stunned at first, and then all were speechless for a while.


    It was a great good thing to get a chance at the end of the road, but now... It has become a fatal thing.


    Everyone looked at each other and was a little overwhelmed. They are trapped here now, and it is impossible for them to get out! If you choose to spend the robbery in this city, you don''t have to say anything, and you will be directly seen through. It''s simply a bright light!


    Shui Yiyi took a deep breath and said, "I have... Several magic tools to escape."


    When the opportunity doesn''t come, you can''t force it; But if the chance comes, I can''t refuse!


    In particular, water Yiyi, a great monk who attacks from the real immortal to the emperor, will become more and more intense as soon as the opportunity arrives... It is like a raging wave. Even if he refuses to cross the robbery, the smell emanating from his body will definitely attract the attention of all people in this city.


    Chu Qing shook his head: "those people have already set up a snare in this city, and must have laid countless Dharma arrays. How easy is it to escape?"


    Shui Yiyi''s face was a little pale, and he whispered, "I can''t implicate you."


    Chu Qing looked at her: "what nonsense, we are together! Naturally, we should advance and retreat together."


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, and then said, "go, I''ll take you out!"


    "You?" Everyone was stunned and looked at Chu mo.


    Xiao Changping couldn''t help saying, "don''t be impulsive. Let''s think about whether there are other ways."


    Chu Mo shook his head: "the breath on her body will become stronger and stronger. Within an hour, it will be completely uncontrollable! It''s better to leave the city now than to be detected at that time!"


    "If we leave, I''m afraid we will be immediately detected. At that time... We will be completely watched." Xiao Changping said.


    Chu Mo said, "even if we don''t leave here, it''s sooner or later to be detected. Maybe we''ve been detected now, but they didn''t scare the snake..."


    Everyone frowned, and Chu Qing inhaled, "don''t say, it''s really possible."


    Yue Qingcheng recalled, "the last time someone came to check us two days ago, there was something wrong in someone''s eyes when they looked at us. I thought he would ask us something. As a result, they left without asking anything. Then no one came for three days in a row. Is there... A problem in this?"


    "Sure!" Chu Mo nodded, "I also noticed this problem."


    "I also found it." Water Yiyi youyou said.


    Chu Mo glanced at the crowd: "this is because of me, if not me..."


    "Don''t say such words." Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo: "we are together!"


    Chu Qing also said, "there is no reason to die. Besides, the fundamental purpose of the other party is you. In fact, it has little to do with this thing itself..."


    Chu Mo didn''t say anything these days, but they also guessed something. In particular, the person rescued is said to be named by Lord Luo Jue. And that man is a nun from heaven.


    Through this, almost all these people present have guessed that that person should be Liuyun. And the person who saved her can only be Chu Mo!


    Although no one knows how Chu Mo did it, just as Chu Qing said. Luo Tui''s target is Chu Mo, and they happen to be in this city. Although the other party is looking for the person who saved Liuyun, once they find these hidden people, it will directly develop in the direction that people don''t want to see.


    The atmosphere was somewhat dull. A large number of emperors were sitting in this city, which made everyone breathless. If you are not careful, you may be doomed, and no one will feel relaxed.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s eyebrows slightly picked up and whispered, "it seems that they are forcing us to make a choice!"


    There are already people... Flying to this inn.


    Moreover, according to the warning of the sky god, there are at least more than ten high-level emperors!


    This is a terrible force!


    Even if you look at the heaven, it is enough to make any big family feel anxious.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and said in his heart: go to the ground... This time, it''s up to you! I hope you won''t let me down.


    Hum!


    In the void, there was a magic weapon hanging directly over the inn, emitting a powerful Qi machine, which directly blocked the inn.


    Then a dozen figures appeared here in an instant.


    The rough and wild voice of the king of the giant spirit directly rang out: "those little guys in the heaven, don''t take chances, and come out obediently!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1182

    All the previous guesses were true. People didn''t notice them, but they had noticed them long ago, but didn''t disturb them. Chu Mo actually had no choice, even if they had already felt what the other party had perceived. But we can''t fight them directly.


    A group of monks in the realm of true immortals, no matter how they can fight, can never be the opponent of a group of high-level emperors!


    If it''s one, it''s easy to say that with their current combat power, these people may really have a chance to inflict heavy losses on the other side, or even kill them. But the problem is, in this ancient city, such people... Are a group!


    At present, there are more than a dozen, but who knows how many are hidden in the dark?


    Originally, there could not be so many emperors in this ancient city. Oneortwo of them are already great.


    High ranking emperor, not cabbage, how can it be everywhere? Which high-level emperor is not a male Lord on the territory of hundreds of millions of miles?


    But now, they all gathered here for a common purpose.


    It is no exaggeration to say that there are almost the most powerful and powerful people in the whole road of heaven, all of whom are inextricably linked with emperor Luo Jue.


    If you can really leave this road, I believe no one will refuse. Even after leaving, they will never come back... They are also willing to do the same!


    In the room, Chu Mo looked at each other with a wry smile on his face.


    At this time, the king of the giant Spirit said loudly again, "if you want to think well, Lord Luo Jue just wants to see you and talk about something friendly with you. As an adult, you should feel extremely honored without even summoning the word! As the saying goes, toasting is delicious, punishment is hard to swallow, you are still young, and you still have a good future, don''t miss yourself."


    At this time, another cold voice sounded, this is the emperor of ice.


    "Think of the friends around you. They are all innocent. If you hurt their lives because of your involvement, don''t you feel guilty?"


    It''s really painstaking for high-ranking emperors to sing red faces and white faces.


    However, they still don''t understand Chu Mo enough. From Chu Mo''s entry into the spiritual world to today, they have experienced many things and encountered many scum. But what he hates most is people who open their mouths and threaten each other''s relatives and friends.


    At this time, Chu Mo slowly activated the sky god on his body. On the several blood moons, there was a faint light flowing, but there was no smell.


    Therefore, even those high-level emperors outside did not notice anything!


    Facing the threat of emperor Hanbing, Chu Mo said coldly, "I don''t need to think about this problem, because you must do this, don''t you? Haven''t you already done this before? Try every means to find out my friends related to me, and then a group of Lords in the realm of Emperor shamelessly imprisoned a girl. This is not what you did, is it what bastards did?"


    "Shut up!" In the sky, the cold emperor''s cold voice was full of anger, and said coldly, "you did it!"


    "Nonsense, of course, it was your uncle Chu who did it!" Chu Mo Leng drank, and the earth blood moon on his body instantly burst into a mysterious light, directly enveloping everyone.


    In the void over there, suddenly came a few angry shouts: "no!"


    "He wants to escape!"


    "Direct suppression!"


    "Chu Mo wants to live, regardless of other life and death!"


    Several high-level emperors spoke coldly.


    Chu Mo people in the room here were directly shrouded by the light emitted by the blood moon entering the earth. Then, Ruyi and the blood moon avoiding disaster were also emitting light, interfering with the rules of the road of this heaven and earth.


    The chaos blood moon gently shook, directly releasing wisps of chaos, directly enveloping several people in the room.


    Those big men in the realm of emperor and Lord in the sky outside suddenly lost their goal.


    Their faces all showed a look of horror, and the Lord of ice and the Lord of the giant spirit directly shot.


    The antique building they lived in in Chu Mo turned into nothingness in a moment. The means of high-level emperors are shocking.


    However, it was the turn of these dozen high-level emperors who were shocked next.


    They looked at each other with unbelievable light in their eyes, and looked there in great shock.


    Chu Mo and others who should have appeared there have disappeared.


    "How is this possible?" The giant spirit emperor stared there blankly and glanced at the cold ice emperor beside him: "the Dharma array... Failed?"


    The cold ice emperor said firmly on his face, "it''s impossible! This dharma array... Was set up by our five emperors together! There is no place for them to escape from the sky and the earth!"


    At this time, another high-level emperor calmly said, "Julian emperor, the Dharma array has not failed, and there is no sign of being touched up to now."


    "Yes, master Juling, the Dharma array has not been touched." Another emperor stood up and said.


    "But these people... How can they disappear?" The Juling emperor twitched violently at the corners of his mouth, staring at the place where Chu Mo and them disappeared, and couldn''t help but launch an attack at random.


    Boom!


    The place was suddenly blasted out of a huge pit, which was bottomless, but it did not affect the surrounding buildings. The accuracy of high-level emperors'' control of power is amazing.


    At this time, a wave suddenly came from the depths of the deep pit.


    The face of the giant spirit emperor suddenly showed a happy face and shouted, "I''ve found them!"


    The emperor of cold ice twitched at the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "that''s the Dharma array we set up. It was touched."


    The great spirit emperor immediately looked embarrassed. He was good at fighting and knew nothing about others, so he made a big joke.


    But now no one can laugh, because the other group of people actually disappeared under the eyes of their high-level emperors. In particular, it was only when they felt everything was right after careful arrangement that they rushed here with such a great fanfare. As a result, reality gave them a hard slap.


    It''s loud when you smoke, and it''s painful when you smoke.


    I''m afraid this matter can''t be concealed from those people in this ancient city anyway. This face... They''re really lost!


    This group of emperors looked at each other, and from each other''s eyes, they saw embarrassment and disbelief.


    "Can these little things fly out of this city?" The great spirit emperor looked angry and muttered in embarrassment. Then his eyes shone and he looked everywhere.


    Ice emperor Lengleng said, "there must be some magic tools beyond our cognition on them."


    Anyway, Chu Mo slipped away from under their noses, and before he left, he mocked them severely. This group of high-level emperors felt embarrassed, but at the same time, their hearts were extremely anxious and worried.


    One of the high-level emperors said in a deep voice, "the biggest problem now is to find these people as soon as possible."


    The ice emperor took a deep breath and said slowly, "they can''t go away! If the friars in the heaven want to leave here, they must finish their own path of heaven. These people are real Tianjiao in the heaven. At the moment when they finish their own path of heaven, they can''t have any breakthrough!"


    The great spirit emperor said, "yes, as long as we pay attention to whether there are people in this area, we will be able to find them!"


    This made these emperors present, nervous and depressed mood somewhat recovered.


    At this time, someone suddenly pointed to the direction thousands of miles away and exclaimed, "that place... There is robbery cloud condensation!"


    All the emperors instantly turned their eyes in that direction.


    Then, their first reaction was to break through the air¡ª¡ª


    There is another chapter to follow. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1183

    Chu Qing and others watched Chu Mo perform the supreme skill and move the mountains and rivers on this side. They could clearly feel that the Qi mechanism between heaven and earth seemed to have changed. Looking at Chu Mo with a serious face, a little pale and tired on his face, his heart was all somewhat worried.


    The water Yiyi over there had appeared in the void, and the rolling essence of the earth began to rush into her body madly.


    Shui Yiyi''s chance has arrived, and she is going to cross the robbery!


    The robbery clouds in the sky condensed, and purple lightning crisscrossed in the robbery clouds.


    Chu Mo''s actions still didn''t stop. He was still moving the endless essence in this mountain land. Whether we can stop this group of high-level emperors is in this one fell swoop!


    He used the realm of true immortals in the late stage to display the supreme skill of Feng Shui magic, which was more smooth and handy than before. But what he needs to face is a group of horrible high-level emperors!


    Whether this means can completely block those people out, he also can''t guarantee now.


    This is the first time I have encountered such a dangerous situation since I entered the heaven. Although Chu Mo behaved calmly, he had no bottom in his heart. Secondly, he had already thought that such scenes would not be less in the future after he left Tianlu.


    This time, just think of it as a rehearsal!


    Just this preview is really thrilling.


    Even people like Chu Qing and Xiao Changping, who had been used to seeing big audiences before, couldn''t help feeling nervous at the moment.


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng looked at Chu Mo constantly with the same nervous face.


    Chu Mo''s actions are full of Tao rhyme, as if they were to be integrated with this world. Every action of him brings a strange beauty.


    Gradually, the tension in Chu Qing''s hearts gradually decreased a lot!


    Chu Mo seems to have a magical power on him, which can always make people relax in tension. In fact, when you think about it carefully, it should be them who should be relied on at this time.


    This made Chu Qing and Xiao Changping feel somewhat flushed.


    Glancing at Chu Mo secretly, Chu Mo was still casting spells.


    At this time, the dozen high-level emperors had also come here, but they stopped at a place thousands of miles away from shuiyiyi.


    Even though they are high-level emperors, they don''t want to be contaminated with that kind of cause and effect.


    The great spirit emperor sent out a burst of cold Laughter: "Chu Mo, even if you can escape for a while, can you escape for a lifetime? Don''t you surrender quickly?"


    The emperor of cold ice and others stared at Chu Mo with cold eyes. They also sensed the Qi mechanism of this heaven and earth, which seemed a little unusual. Did not rush forward.


    At this time, the robbery clouds in the sky have completely condensed, and with a purple sky thunder cleaving to the water Yiyi, the emperor''s robbery... Began.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s face showed a deep color of fatigue, glanced at the giant spirit emperor in the distant sky with a slight mockery, and said faintly, "I have set up a terrible array here, giant spirit, if you have the courage, come and try."


    Too arrogant!


    A monk in the realm of true immortality directly provokes the high-level emperor who has been famous for many years.


    The giant spirit emperor was so angry that he roared, "little thing, you''re too crazy!" He was about to go up and teach Chu Mo a lesson, but he was stopped by the cold ice emperor nearby.


    "Don''t be impulsive. This place is a little unusual." The ice emperor said coldly.


    "Can a Dharma array set up by a mere immortal stop me?" The great spirit emperor refused.


    Click!


    Another purple thunder came.


    The water Yiyi over there is completely unaffected by any influence.


    It seemed as if he had turned a blind eye to everything that happened here.


    The cold ice emperor coldly said, "don''t pay attention to them first, let the female doll go through the robbery, and after she goes through the robbery, let''s suppress them!"


    "Yes, the cause and effect of the emperor''s robbery is too great. If we rush, it can interrupt her robbery, but it will be contaminated with huge cause and effect. Moreover... It is also easy to be entangled by the emperor''s robbery. Although I have experienced the emperor''s robbery for a long time, but now if we are entangled by the emperor''s robbery, we will be... Not the emperor''s robbery!" An old emperor issued a warning.


    Indeed, once these high-level emperors are entangled by the scourge, the power of the scourge they need to bear is by no means comparable to that of ordinary emperors. Even if it is not as terrible as the supreme robbery, it will definitely make this group of high-level emperors fall.


    In particular, once a person is involved in the robbery, it may cause a chain reaction.


    There are more than a dozen high-level emperors present!


    At that time, if they are all affected by the natural disaster, it will be really lively. At that time, don''t mention catching Chu Mo, I''m afraid it''s hard to protect itself. What are you talking about rushing out of heaven to heaven?


    The giant spirit emperor was not so stupid. He quickly figured out the key points in this, and couldn''t help shouting at Chu Mo: "little rabbit, you''re too insidious, you want to Yin your giant spirit grandpa me, how can it be so easy?"


    As he said this, his face still showed some satisfaction. Let all the high-level emperors beside him look speechless. Although the giant spirit emperor is powerful, his brain... Can only be hehe.


    Chu Mo''s face was tired, and he glanced coldly at the side of the giant spirit emperor and said with a sneer, "if you don''t have the courage, say you don''t have the courage, pretend to be a big man? If you counseled, admit it!"


    "* * * * * *! I can''t stand it!" The great spirit emperor was furious. As the ancestor of an ancient family, he was also a big man on this heavenly road. Even Lord Luo Jue never laughed at him like this.


    The ice emperor immediately held him and gave him some hard advice. These people''s faces are also not good-looking. On the one hand, they hate Julian''s temper is too hot, and they will catch fire with a little provocation; On the other hand, he also hated Chu Mo to the bone.


    A little thing in the realm of true immortality, even if his reputation had been spread on the road of heaven before, even the friars of the emperor triple heaven were looked at by him. But in the eyes of these big men present, they didn''t take him seriously.


    Although in the same realm, there is a huge gap between high-level and low-level. The emperor of the triple heaven realm mainly dared to be unbridled in front of them. If he slapped them, he would be beaten to death by them.


    When receiving Luo Jue''s decree, this group of people were all full of excitement, and they didn''t think about anything else at all.


    Because you don''t need it at all!


    A fairy child from heaven has such a magic power that can change time and space. It''s simply a gift from heaven!


    So at the beginning, these people all disapproved of Luo Jue''s caution.


    It''s just to catch a real immortal friar. Do you still need to threaten the people around him? As for it? Great people, make such low-level to even a little inferior behavior... Is it really good?


    Until now, they finally understand that Lord Luo Jue is simply too wise!


    This little rabbit is like a loach with thorns all over! Not only can I slip without leaving my hand, but also I can prick my hand with blood if I''m not careful!


    The giant spirit sneered, "little bunny, don''t be crazy now, wait until you cry!"


    Click!


    There was another loud noise, and the frequency of the emperor''s disaster became higher.


    Water Yiyi''s natural disaster has also entered the middle stage.


    That day, the sky began to slowly... Condense a vision¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock!


    Yes, my chapter is more than 2000 words, but I can update more than 300000 words almost every month.


    Diligence is not the product of self praise, but the truth.


    Ask for a monthly ticket!


    Ask for recommended tickets!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1184

    At this time, Chu Mo no longer paid attention to the giant spirit emperor. He turned his eyes to the water in the void, and his pure eyes were a little worried. He has a heart of his own, but not a heart of stone. Shui Yiyi''s love for him is not invisible to him.


    He can''t promise Shui Yiyi anything, and he doesn''t want to learn from other monks. He has many monks. He is not narrow-minded, but he can only accommodate that figure; In his eyes, he can evolve the whole world, but only that one person catches his eye.


    That figure, that person, is his whole world.


    It''s all he has!


    But he still hopes that Shui Yiyi can be very good and live happily in this world.


    He knew that the emperor''s disaster was not a matter of life or death for a monk with such an inside story as Shui Yiyi, but he still had some worries in his heart.


    In the void, the vision condensed very slowly. It looked like a figure, but it was very hazy and vague.


    Those high-ranking emperors in the distance couldn''t help but have divine light in their eyes, trying to observe the vision.


    "It doesn''t look like a supreme image." The icy emperor''s cold voice whispered.


    "It doesn''t look like the supreme Dharma phase." The great spirit emperor murmured.


    Another emperor couldn''t help sighing: "the friars in heaven who came in this time are the best people in tens of thousands of years! There are really too many amazing geniuses!"


    "I heard that thirteen supreme images appeared during the emperor''s robbery." Some people sigh.


    "What is this? It''s not the supreme image, nor does it look like the supreme Dharma... Is it?" The old emperor frowned slightly, as if thinking of a terrible thing. He couldn''t help but withdraw the two divine lights that shot at the fuzzy figure. Then, he couldn''t help but cry out in a low voice: "don''t look at the figure with the power of the law..."


    However, he reminded a little late.


    There were two emperors, whose eyes were bleeding. Although they didn''t cry out in panic, their faces all showed pain.


    "That''s... Supreme seal!" The old emperor finally determined and let out a cry of surprise! Then the body couldn''t help but step back a few steps, looking at the hazy figure with a frightened face.


    The other emperors also all withdrew the divine light from their eyes. Although there was no blood in some eyes, they couldn''t help showing a look of horror on their faces.


    Supreme Dharma seal, that is something higher than supreme Dharma!


    The supreme image is the figure left on the path of heaven when the supreme took the path of heaven in his youth. After the supreme became the Tao, it turned into a kind of law. This law may appear when he met the descendants of the same race who broke through and soared here. Provide help for the younger generation.


    The supreme Dharma phase is a real rule engraved on the void heaven of the universe when the supreme becomes the Tao!


    This rule, under the universe, can ignore space, time and distance. Appear on the head of organic fate!


    Just like the supreme Dharma phase that appeared when the demon king crossed the emperor and the LORD before, the supreme Dharma phase did not become a Tao on the road of heaven at all, but when the demon king broke through, his Dharma phase appeared on the road of heaven.


    This is the presentation of a kind of * * force that ignores space, time and distance!


    If we say that the supreme image and the supreme Dharma phase are the existence of the supreme realm, which is passively left in this space between heaven and earth and left to future generations. Then the supreme Dharma seal... Is the great opportunity that the supreme left when he became a Taoist!


    At least one third of the enlightenment results of the Supreme Master remain in the supreme Dharma seal!


    They took the initiative to engrave this dharma seal in the way of heaven in the void of the universe. Once they met predestined descendants, the supreme Dharma seal would appear.


    This is an amazing opportunity.


    However, through the ages, there are few monks who can really touch the supreme seal of Dharma. Well documented... Not even ten people!


    Even those supreme masters, the vast majority of them, are unlikely to encounter the opportunity of supreme FA Yin when crossing the emperor. Almost all are supreme Dharma.


    And Shui Yiyi... Unexpectedly directly touched the supreme Dharma seal!


    Absolutely no one can guess this result beforehand. Even those high-ranking emperors... Are all dumbfounded.


    Each of them had an unbelievable look on their faces, and there was even strong jealousy in their eyes!


    The appearance of the supreme Dharma seal does not necessarily mean that the monk can reach a high level, but it is equivalent to getting at least one-third of the enlightenment result of the supreme! This is even more valuable than the supreme inheritance!


    I believe that any monk will choose the supreme seal as long as he is not stupid when facing the supreme seal and the supreme inheritance.


    Because to some extent... It represents the supreme way!


    Those two high-level emperors with bloody eyes have been completely blind in one eye. This is the real injury of the road!


    Although their realm is enough for them to live freely without eyes, some functions of eyes can never be replaced. Therefore, the two high-level emperors all roared in pain.


    I hate the water over there. If it weren''t for the disaster that Shui Yiyi was crossing at the moment, these two people would definitely rush up directly and blast the little girl''s film into slag!


    It''s a great hate to be destroyed by life.


    At the moment, Shui Yiyi seemed not to pay attention to these, and sevenoreight supreme instruments surrounded her to help her resist the continuous disaster in the sky.


    She was completely different from Chu Mo, who was so strong that she was a little abnormal. She didn''t take the road of refining her body, so she didn''t dare to resist the disaster.


    Water Yiyi breathes the essence between heaven and earth in the void, constantly refining everything and refining its own Tao.


    The shackles of the realm of emperor were finally washed away by the rolling essence, and water Yiyi jumped into the realm of emperor and became a real female emperor!


    Boom!


    The vast essence, like a galaxy, flows to the water from all directions of the earth.


    The ice emperor''s face became ugly and whispered, "these borers in the heaven are robbing our opportunities and essence on the road of heaven!"


    "One day, we will enter the heaven, rob their cultivation resources and seize their good fortune!" Another emperor whispered.


    Hum!


    Water Yiyi''s breath has soared to the fifth weight of the emperor at this time.


    The essence between heaven and earth is still endless!


    Supreme is the utmost of power, but the emperor also represents the peak of power. As long as there is enough essence, it is enough for an emperor to impact to a higher level!


    The Tao of this realm... Is actually power!


    However, this opportunity will only appear at the moment of promotion to the emperor. After stability, it is too difficult to make a substantial promotion.


    Therefore, many monks, throughout their lives, are actually such an opportunity.


    Therefore, a smart woman like Shui Yiyi will not give up this opportunity anyway!


    She began to work her mind method crazily, desperately absorbing the continuous essence of this heaven and earth.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Ka Ka Ka Ka!


    A large area of thunder of disaster formed a sea of thunder and began to cleave to the water.


    Her imperialist robbery has come to an end.


    At this time, the supreme Dharma seal in the void has begun to become clear.


    It was just a figure, as if it had come from time immemorial, wrapped in endless vicissitudes of life.


    Although not tall, it seems that this sky... Can''t accommodate his figure. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1185

    Ice emperor looked at this scene with a shocked face and murmured, "which emperor left this seal? It was so terrible, just a back, but it seemed to contain endless Tao..."


    The supreme Dharma seal in the eyes of high-level emperors is even different from ordinary monks. They see more.


    At this time, the great spirit emperor also showed a shocked look on his face, and even lost his mind to speak. Just staring at the back, his eyes were full of deep awe.


    These Aboriginal high-level emperors from Tianlu, without exception, bow to that figure at the moment!


    Although the figure did not emit any terrible pressure to intimidate them, they just wanted to do so. This is a kind of respect! A kind of respect and awe for the great power of predecessors from the heart!


    Boom!


    Water Yiyi felt the power in his Dantian, strong to an unimaginable degree, and the sense of fullness of that power was unprecedented.


    The shackles in her body were broken again, her strength was compressed, and she entered the six levels of emperors, officially stepping into the ranks of high-level emperors!


    Water Yiyi runs the mental method and begins to stabilize her realm. She wants to consolidate her foundation.


    The rolling essence between heaven and earth suddenly retreated like the tide.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Mo and others were in a daze with those high-ranking emperors in the distance.


    Because everyone can obviously feel that Shui Yiyi''s breakthrough has not reached the extreme, she should never stop making breakthroughs at this time.


    In his whole life, this may be the best chance!


    Even in a hostile state, those high-ranking emperors in the distance could not help but feel a sense of regret.


    Shui Yiyi doesn''t know why she did it, but it seems that this is what she thought from her heart. It seemed that a voice in her heart was warning her not to make such an unlimited breakthrough, which would be of no benefit! You should stop and lay a solid foundation for yourself. The road is coming out step by step, too much is not enough!


    This is a rather mysterious feeling. Shui Yiyi chooses to listen to his inner judgment.


    At this time, on the high sky, the sound of the road suddenly came out in the mouth of the figure.


    He is lecturing!


    This sutra can only be understood by shuiyiyi, and all the others seal their six senses at the first time. Otherwise, it is likely to be affected and have various unknown consequences.


    Those high-level emperors know this better.


    The two blind emperors were all writhing in their hearts at the moment, and they all gushed out almost the same idea: our eyes... Are really blind! Too blind! How dare you stare at the supreme seal... What is this not blind?


    Water Yiyi listened to the back chanting, and her heart was shocked to an unbearable degree. Tears flowed from her eyes. Because the Scripture that the man recited turned out to be a scripture of the water family, which was so incomplete that almost none of them existed... But it was listed as the treasure of the town family!


    This figure... Is he the supreme ancestor of the water family?


    Shui Yiyi wanted to ask, but she couldn''t open her mouth at all. The whole spiritual knowledge of the sea was occupied by the ancient Sutra.


    The time for this figure to chant sutras was as long as half an hour!


    He recited the whole ancient Sutra completely, and then the ancient Sutra seemed to be completely engraved in Shui Yiyi''s mind.


    At this time, the figure began to dissipate slowly between heaven and earth.


    "Elder... Are you... My ancestor?" Water Yiyi asked with tears in her eyes.


    The figure didn''t answer her, just gave a slight sigh, and then disappeared instantly.


    Those high-level emperors in the distance did not dare to open their six senses until this moment. They were almost crazy and looked at water Yiyi greedily.


    If Chu Mo is their hope to get out of heaven; Then water Yiyi is their hope to pursue the supreme road!


    Half an hour!


    That must be a whole ancient Sutra!


    That supreme Dharma seal must be an ancestor of the little girl! Otherwise, it will never happen here!


    "Take away her ancient scriptures!" One of the blind emperor couldn''t help but hate Shui Yiyi in his heart. After the disappearance of the supreme seal, he couldn''t control himself and rushed directly to Shui Yiyi!


    Boom!


    An earth shattering bang.


    Then... The earth shook!


    It seems that the whole world is shaking.


    A spirit burst out of the earth crazily, forming a sharp sword, and fiercely chopped at the blind emperor!


    Although the blind emperor couldn''t see, his divine sense was extremely sharp. At that moment, he was scared to give a scream, and his body exploded back crazily.


    But the sword condensed from the essence was even more terrible. It directly cut the void, emitting the peerless and fierce sword spirit, and instantly cut off the emperor''s waist.


    The blood of the emperor, like a river of blood, fell from the sky.


    Below, Chu Mo silently sacrificed the chaos oven and was receiving.


    The blind emperor whose body was cut off shouted in horror, "help me!"


    Because the sharp sword with condensed essence constantly cut off his body, and it was crazy to assimilate the power in his body!


    In just a moment, his strength has lost one tenth!


    Several emperors worked together to condense a huge hand with * force, trying to recapture the body of the emperor.


    But between heaven and earth, a dozen horror swords condensed from the boom appeared again, cutting into their giant hands.


    Click!


    Suddenly there was a thunderbolt in the sky.


    The emperor''s eyes were about to crack and shouted, "get back quickly! Someone has crossed the robbery!"


    Those high-ranking emperors who tried to save the blind emperor all retreated madly at the same time.


    Their giant hands condensed by their magic power were chopped one after another, which made their own hands become bloody and flesh blurred. Only this injury was completely ignored by this group of angry emperors.


    Ice emperor''s hand was also cut out of a slender wound, bleeding. His eyes were extremely gloomy, looking at Chu Mo who was using a Dan stove to receive the emperor''s blood over there, and gritted his teeth and said, "this little beast... He set up a startling array here!"


    As a high-level emperor with deep knowledge of the Dharma array, if he can''t see it at this time, he really has a brain problem.


    The Juling emperor looked at the wound on his finger, and looked at Chu Mo who was receiving the emperor''s blood with lingering palpitations, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. This little beast... What I said before is true!


    He really set up a peerless Dharma array here!


    Then, the group of people watched helplessly as the blind emperor whose body was cut in two was directly cut into countless pieces by sevenoreight sharp swords with condensed essence.


    All gods and souls are destroyed!


    For a time, these high-level emperors... Lost their voice collectively!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help muttering, "why come in a prey? More than a few ah, the emperor''s blood is too little, not enough to refine medicine!"


    Whoa, whoa!


    The great spirit emperor roared up to the sky.


    Other emperors were also angry, and they wished they could tear Chu Mo to pieces.


    The ice emperor looked at another woman who was crossing the robbery in the sky, and his eyes shone with an extremely deep light: "do they... Want to cross the robbery here one by one, and then escape from the road of heaven? It seems that it is necessary to invite Lord Luo Jue."


    This is very embarrassing. A group of high-level emperors can''t deal with a group of true immortal friars?


    However, the current situation is completely beyond their control. A high-level emperor of the sixth heaven died silently under the Dharma array of a true immortal monk.


    This dharma array, coupled with the terrible disaster over there, even as a high-level emperor, he also dared not break through.


    The ice emperor took a deep breath and finally made a decision.


    Please dig! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1186

    It''s hopeless!


    What a shame!


    It''s too oppressive!


    Too depressed!


    Too... Too his mother!


    A group of high-level emperors with high realm and strong combat power, a group of great powers standing in the top position in the world, in the face of a group of little kids they have never paid attention to, actually need to invite a higher level of existence?


    And the existence of that, I do not know how many years has not been shot!


    Even before that, Luo Jue, as the king of Tianlu, had not left the Customs for too many years. {£¨


    Do you really need to invite Luo Jue?


    Countless thoughts surged from the hearts of these high-level emperors at the moment when they saw the emperor Hanbing take out the sound stone.


    In the sound transmission stone, Luo Jue''s low voice came: "hmm?"


    Although there was only one word, flat and faint, and I couldn''t even hear any emotion, these high-level emperors present couldn''t help but feel a hot heat on their faces.


    Shame!


    What a shame!


    "Sir, we are in trouble." The ice emperor whispered.


    He was once a follower of Luo Jue, and now he is also a confidant of Luo Jue. Together with the giant spirit emperor, he guarded the ancient city for Luo Jue.


    Even Lord Han Bing never thought that one day after he stepped into the realm of high-level emperor, he would need to bother Lord Luo Jue because of a small thing.


    The voice stone was silent for a moment, and returned three words: "I know."


    Then, the sound transmission stone was turned off.


    These high-level emperors were immediately depressed.


    What does it mean to know? Come or not?


    Everyone, look at the cold ice emperor. Because here, he is the one who knows Lord Luo Jue best.


    The emperor of ice looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "Your Excellency, come back."


    These high-ranking emperors immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but then they all felt ashamed.


    Looking at the heaven and earth over there, the second figure has rushed to the void where the robbery cloud has not yet dispersed.


    Click!


    A sky thunder came and cleaved to the figure.


    The figure, however, just gave a soft drink, without any action, and did not sacrifice any magic tools to resist, condensed into the void, and let the thunder hit her body.


    Chu Qing!


    Chu''s pulse is the real founder of the physical training pulse in the spiritual world!


    Chu Mo, below, took a sneak look at his cousin with the sky god''s mirror, because he was more or less worried.


    "The peak of true immortals, the peak of the body of Taoist realm!"


    After getting this information, Chu Mo finally felt relieved. It seems that sister Chu Qing''s constitution is also quite strong!


    After the sky thunder hit Chu Qing''s body, Chu Qing''s body flashed slightly, running an ancient mental method, which directly resolved the murderous machine contained in the sky thunder, and then absorbed the powerful essence in it.


    The emperor robbed quench body!


    This is also why a bold young man!


    The Chu family has never lacked such brave descendants.


    At this time, Shui Yiyi looked at the crowd and said helplessly, "I... I feel I''m leaving here."


    Xiao Changping said, "take care!"


    Hu lie looked at her: "don''t worry, there are still us!"


    "Waiting for us in the heaven!" The moon falls on the city and smiles.


    Chu Mo waved his hand at the water: "I will take care of them!"


    Shui Yiyi sighed softly, and then looked at the group of high-level emperors who were sparsely standing in the distant sky. With a tip of his eyebrow, he suddenly said, "I''ll kill one and go!"


    "Don''t..." before Chu Mo''s voice fell to the ground, he saw that Shui Yiyi had turned into a rainbow and rushed directly to a high-level emperor nearest to her!


    The emperor, who was also a big man in the realm of emperor Liuchong heaven, stood there and saw the woman who had just passed the natural disaster suddenly rushing towards him. She couldn''t help but burst into a rage: "little girl film, dare to provoke just after entering the realm of emperor? Stay here forever!"


    With a roar, the leader of the emperor''s six heaven realm directly shot.


    The high-level emperor, with anger, is powerful!


    Boom!


    The whole sky trembled violently.


    This high-level emperor is also very smart, and did not rush to the area where the air machine is obviously wrong. The high-level emperor who just fell is a living example!


    Water Yiyi directly sacrificed the red diamond, which was like a rainbow in the void. Looking at thousands of miles, it hit the emperor hard.


    At the same time, sixorseven supreme objects flew directly out of shuiyiyi.


    Defensive and offensive, all brilliant works!


    The high-level emperor controls the supreme weapon and has a higher power. It''s not the same as before.


    "Is this little girl a cornucopia? How can she have so many supreme tools?" The other emperors were dumbfounded, but then several high-ranking emperors wanted to rush to help.


    But the water is too fast!


    Before she rushed to the emperor, she had already calculated all possible things. She was almost absolutely sure to kill the high-ranking emperor before the group of emperors arrived!


    "Little girl, you want to die!" The emperor, who was stared at by Shui Yiyi, roared loudly, and his eyes flashed divine light. He also saw Shui Yiyi''s attempt, so he directly prepared to deal with Shui Yiyi with the strongest killing moves.


    Boom!


    The terrible supreme weapon made this void a little unbearable and began to twist.


    The red diamond in Shui Yiyi''s hand turned into a red sword and stabbed directly at the high-level emperor.


    The high-level emperor also sacrificed an ancient magic instrument. Although it is not as powerful as the supreme instrument, it is also quite powerful as a defensive magic instrument.


    Bang!


    This ancient magic instrument was broken by Hongling.


    be split!


    Floating in the void.


    The high-level emperor''s eyes showed horror and shouted, "hurricane skill!"


    In front of him, a terrible hurricane condensed instantly, which could instantly blow the mountains and rivers into scum. He tried to block the attack of Hongling with this terrible hurricane.


    PA!


    Hongling, like a sharp sword, suddenly turned a corner in front of the hurricane... And then, like slapping in the face, beat it hard on the hurricane, directly collapsing the hurricane.


    then


    The red Ling came to the high-level emperor who was already empty in front of him.


    Other high-ranking emperors were shouting and roaring, and they flew frantically in this direction.


    But it''s too late.


    Hongling directly turned into a sharp sword, stabbed into the chest of the high-level emperor, and then looked like a spirit snake. After passing through the body of the high-level emperor, he wrapped him up.


    In a moment, the big man in the realm of high-level emperor was wrapped into a red cocoon by the red diamond!


    Then, what''s more, there was a scene!


    Thousands of miles away, the water Yiyi''s white as jade wrist gently shook, and the red diamond in his hand was in the void, like a red wave.


    Bang!


    At the end, the high-level emperor, wrapped in a cocoon, was suddenly torn apart!


    Die miserably on the spot!


    All the blood essence of the emperor was absorbed by the red diamond. At the end of Hongling, it looks more bright red.


    Red is a little venomous, some weird!


    Shui Yiyi directly took back Hongling, stood on the edge of the Dharma array under the heaven and earth cloth in Chu Mo ditch, and looked coldly at the group of high-level emperors who rushed... But were a step late: "you dare to hurt a person here. If one day, I become supreme, I will definitely come back and walk this way again! Destroy you completely!"


    With that, Shui Yiyi looked back at Chu Mo''s direction, and his body gradually blurred, a little... Disappeared in this void.


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1187

    Boom!


    At this time, the place where the catastrophe came over there sounded rolling thunder.


    Chu Qing''s natural disaster is already half way through.


    At this time, all the high-ranking emperors outside were finally silent.


    If they were a little unhappy about the invitation of the cold ice emperor Lord Luo Jue just now, and thought it was very embarrassing, then now, that idea has long been thrown out of the sky.


    Where are a group of weak and deceptive true immortal friars? This is clearly a group of peerless strong men who can turn into fierce beasts at any time!


    Chu Mo was the only one who thought he was really powerful, but now they have found out how outrageous their mistakes are.


    The young woman who has just been promoted to a high-level emperor, not to mention the number of heinous supreme magic tools on her, her combat power alone is enough to be proud of this practice world!


    An emperor who has just been promoted to the sixth level, faced with an old emperor who has accumulated in the sixth level for unknown years, unexpectedly cut the other side into the dust in a moment... This ability is simply terrible!


    At this time, there were even some high-level emperors who were happy.


    Fortunately... Nine times out of ten, these people will be sent out of heaven in a short time after promotion. Otherwise, where can we survive?


    It seems that only Lord Luo Jue himself can suppress this group of people!


    These high-level emperors have never expected Lord Luo Jue to appear like this.


    But at this time, the Lord Luo Jue they were looking forward to encountered a little trouble.


    This is a lot of trouble.


    "What are you doing here?" Luo Jue, who hasn''t spoken much for many years, frowned slightly at the white haired creature in front of him.


    Xue Yu has not appeared for many years. This kind of creature always likes to stay next to the eye of the wind, and its strength improves very slowly. The only advantage is rough skin, thick meat and long life. It has a longevity unmatched by human monks.


    Even Luo Jue, who is in the quasi supreme realm, has not lived as long as this snow dog. Therefore, although he didn''t pay much attention to the snow, Luo Jue still saw it.


    "That man has great connections with the old Taoist priest in the past. You can''t hurt him." Xue Yu looked at Luo Jue, his eyes full of seriousness.


    "Old Taoist? With Chu Mo?" Luo Jue raised his eyebrows, "so what?"


    "Remember what the old Taoist said?" Xue Xuan didn''t care about the indifference in Luo Jue''s attitude, but said faintly: "the old Taoist said that if one day, you can meet someone who can change the magic of time and space, you can ask others for advice... What he said is to ask for advice, not like now, gather the top strength of almost half of the sky to catch him."


    "Is there any difference?" Luo Jue could hardly see any emotional fluctuations in his deep eyes, as if he was just stating a fact.


    "If you want to do this, you will have big trouble." Xue Yu said, "that old Taoist is not an ordinary person."


    "I know." Luo Jue looked at Xue Yu: "but Chu Mo is."


    "He is not!" Xue Xuan calmly looked at Luo Jue: "he is a descendant of the Chu family!"


    "That''s just right. After winning his Shentong secret skill, you can have a good study of the so-called body refining peak of Chu''s one pulse... What''s going on." Luo Jue said faintly.


    "You are hopeless." Xue Yu looked at Luo Jue with an angry face: "you will have a big cause and effect like this!"


    On Luo Jue''s face, Show a ferocious color: "Big cause and effect? Do you think I still care about the so-called big cause and effect now? I have been trapped in this path of heaven for more than many years. Moreover, the same is true in the future years. I can''t see hope. As the top existence in the world, I am trapped in this cage! Now there is a chance to get out of this trap, even if I die... I will rush out of this sky! Get out of this cage! So, what cause and effect, I don''t care at all! ¡±


    "You could have used another way." Xue Yu is still making his last efforts.


    "It''s just a fairy. Even if he has the fighting power of the top emperor, so what? Suppression is not the purpose, but it is the most effective way." Luo Jue said, glancing at Xue Yu: "you go, you can''t stop me. For the love of those years, for everyone''s sake, I don''t care about you."


    Xue Peng sighed, bowed slightly to Luo Jue, and then turned away.


    After Xueli left, Luo Jue''s eyes flashed a touch of anxiety. Just in front of Xueli, he didn''t show it.


    He said that Chu Mo was just an ordinary monk. In fact, he was very clear in his heart: that young man was not only not ordinary, but also a real demon!


    He was really surprised and angry. I haven''t been so angry for many years.


    A group of high-level emperors, even with such peak emperors as Han Bing and Juling, can''t help a group of little fart children?


    Was also cut off by the Dharma array set by others?


    It''s a bunch of garbage!


    Actually ask for the head of this Buddha? What else can they do?


    Let him be a quasi supreme power to deal with a group of younger generations... Even a shameless person will feel blushed, right?


    "If it''s not... If it''s not related to whether he can rush out of the sky..." Luo Jue took a deep breath, and a touch of cold flashed in his eyes.


    In order to become a Tao, we should do whatever it takes!


    At this time, Luo Tui did not know that two of their high-level emperors had fallen.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The catastrophe of Chu Qing is coming to an end. From beginning to end, there is no anomaly in the void.


    But she didn''t have any depression, and she was still wholeheartedly drawing thunder into her body and refining her body. But at this time, Chu Qing also sacrificed an ancient magic instrument, hanging above his head. Dare not let all the thunder strike her body again.


    Finally, the thunder sea came!


    Large purple sky thunder, like a purple cage across the void, enveloped Chu Qing.


    Chu Qing''s breath is rising rapidly.


    The essence of the earth, as inexhaustible, rushed madly to Chu Qing''s body.


    This is the real good fortune!


    Boom!


    Chu Qing felt that the shackles of the emperor''s main acupoint in his body were directly washed away.


    She successfully stepped into the realm of emperor!


    Emperor yichongtian!


    Refine and tamp!


    Double heaven, Emperor!


    Refine and tamp!


    Triple heaven, quadruple heaven, quintuple heaven... All the way to the realm of the emperor and the Lord!


    Chu Qing constantly consolidated his realm. Her body was bleeding, and some parts seemed to be incomplete, but in the eyes of the truly knowledgeable monks, it was a sign of the success of Tianjie quenching!


    Incomparable envy!


    No one will be hurt at all.


    As strong as Chu Mo''s ancestral body, it will also be injured.


    If Tianjie quench body fails, it is not injured, but will be directly split into slag by Tianlei! You may not even find the slag!


    Therefore, the distant ice emperor and others all showed vigilance in their eyes. At this moment, subconsciously... They were a little closer to each other!


    Because they don''t want to repeat what just happened.


    This group of people... Are a group of really horrible monks.


    Hearing that there is a sequence does not mean that the latecomers... Must be inferior to the former!


    In the past, they were unwilling to admit it, but today they have to admit it.


    With the last piece of thunder scattered, the emperor''s robbery of Chu Qing was over.


    But in the sky, there is still no anomaly. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1188

    Even Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing gently, and he had some regrets in his heart, because even the most ordinary true immortal friars would have a vision blessing realm when they were promoted to the realm of emperor.


    At least it is also some divine birds and auspicious beasts in ancient times.


    This is a kind of luck!


    It is also a recognition of the new Jin emperor between heaven and earth.


    After the disaster, you will experience the test of heaven, and the vision will appear, just like a reward.


    However, when we arrived at Chu Qing, there was nothing, which was really surprising and regrettable.


    At this time, in the robbery cloud that had not yet dispersed overhead, suddenly... Stretched out a big hand, toward Chu Qing, and grabbed it.


    Hum!


    In the void, there was a sound of dragon singing and a knife light, which suddenly chopped at the big hand.


    At the same time, the Dharma array of this side of heaven and earth reacted instantly, and all kinds of magic soldiers condensed from countless spiritual Qi cut into that big hand in the void!


    In an instant, the huge hand was dripping with blood, but it seemed that it was not hurt at all, and it still grabbed Chu Qing.


    At this time, in the void, there was a cold hum. I don''t know where I came from, I directly came out of a figure, slapped at the big hand.


    Chu Mo could see clearly that it was a beautiful figure. It was a hand as white as jade, but it contained endless power. With one slap, he smashed the big hand that grabbed Chu Qing.


    At the top of the distant sky, there was an angry roar: "your hand is stretched out too long?"


    The beautiful figure didn''t respond. He went to Chu Qing''s body, grabbed Chu Qing''s hand, and then with his other hand, the void made a row directly on the sky above his head, opening a huge gap, as if a door had been opened.


    Then with Chu Qing, Shi Shi ran left there.


    "Ah!" A crazy roar came from the distant sky, and a figure appeared directly in the crack, as if he wanted to drill out from there.


    But he slowed down a step, and the crack closed directly.


    The figure roared up to the sky, and he was mad with hatred.


    Then, the lower Dharma array began to react and launched a crazy attack on this figure.


    "Death!" The figure roared and shot directly at Chu mo.


    His hands are still dripping with blood!


    Boom!


    The endless essence from the earth formed a strong and incredible barrier, which directly blocked the man''s blow.


    Then, countless sword Qi cut into this figure from all directions.


    The figure shouted angrily, avoided all the sword Qi, ran away thousands of miles, and rushed out of the area of the Dharma array. Then he stood in the void, looking at Chu Mo over there with his eyes extremely cold.


    Luo Jue!


    It''s Lord Luo Jue!


    All the emperors over there were stunned and almost petrified.


    They never dreamed that Lord Luo Jue himself ended up in failure.


    Also, just now the woman''s robbery is over, and there is clearly no anomaly between heaven and earth. But the woman''s figure that appeared later not only smashed a huge gesture of Lord Luo Jue, but also took the woman away directly.


    What is this situation?


    Even these high-level emperors don''t understand what''s going on.


    At this time, I heard Luo Jue''s voice say in a low voice, "it''s a supreme separation that took her away and wanted to give her personal advice. This is stronger than any vision."


    Luo Jue''s face was very gloomy, and his words were equivalent to an explanation for those high-level emperors. Similarly, I''m taking care of myself!


    The great power of the quasi supreme realm was beaten out and injured by others in such a mess. If there is no plausible explanation, he will not appear in this world in the future.


    Those high-level emperors all couldn''t help but take a breath, and felt bursts of cold in their hearts.


    They were really shocked and scared.


    The supreme separation, kiss!


    It is because of her existence that none of the visions that should have appeared appear!


    Supreme, represents the extreme strength of monks and the beginning of Tao!


    The so-called Tao formation means that from the supreme, monks enter another field. Power is nothing in that field. What they cultivate is the real Tao!


    The face of the ice emperor was originally very pale, but now it looks even paler, even a little pale: "Supreme... Can you easily enter and exit our heavenly road?"


    Luo Jue''s face was also not good-looking, but he nodded: "under the universe, there is no place they can''t go."


    "But on this heavenly road, the supreme realm cannot be achieved!" The great spirit emperor murmured, "we were born 100000 years late."


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the Yan and Huang regions were still there. On this road of heaven, there were also amazing powers. They could rush to the supreme realm, then rush out of the road of heaven and fly to a broader world.


    However, Tianlu was also affected after the Yanhuang region was robbed. Although it is still full of vitality, no one can become a Taoist here!


    In other words, from 100000 years ago to today, none of the aboriginal monks on the road of heaven can become a Taoist. Naturally, no one can rush out of this way.


    Other emperors could not help but feel sad. Indeed, they were born 100000 years late!


    If they were born 100000 years ago, almost all of them had the opportunity to become Taoists and leave this path of heaven.


    But now, they can only place all their hopes on the young man who is as tough as a hedgehog and as slippery as a loach.


    Everyone looked at Luo Jue.


    At this time, there were also leaders from the realm of emperor and Lord coming from afar.


    They all felt Luo Jue''s breath and wanted to come and see him.


    At this time, Luo Nuo fiercely looked at Chu mo.


    The robbery cloud in the sky still didn''t disperse. At this time, a third person... Rushed to the sky to prepare for the robbery!


    "* * * * * *... Is it over?" The giant spirit emperor was going crazy. Even in the presence of Lord Luo Jue, he couldn''t help shouting and scolding.


    All the other emperors also looked dull.


    In their life, they have seen countless things, but they have never seen such a queue to cross the emperor and rob the Lord.


    Is it that coincidence?


    Everyone''s chance is in line?


    Even Luo Jue had a sense of anger in his heart.


    Naturally, they didn''t know that Chu Mo was trying his best to urge Ruyi blood moon on the sky god''s mirror from beginning to end!


    That kind of consumption is simply crazy!


    Chu Mo''s other party''s mountain of top-grade celestite in the sky god''s mirror is reducing madly at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Ruyi!


    Ruyi!


    Like who? Nature is like the meaning of Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo''s idea... Is to enable these relatives and friends to survive one by one and get great opportunities!


    Therefore, whether Chu Qing or Xiao Changping, who is now in the midst of the robbery, they simply don''t know why things are going this way. Don''t mention the curiosity of those high-level emperors. They are also puzzled in their own hearts!


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said, "brother, the next one is you!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1189

    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng both stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded. It would be stupid if they couldn''t guess that their group of people had something to do with Chu Mo at this time.


    "You, are you going to send us all away in this way?" Hu lie looked at Chu Mo: "what about you?"


    Yueqingcheng shook his head vigorously: "young master, don''t send me away, I want to face it with you!"


    Chu Mo smiled: "what are you talking about? What are you facing? Facing the angry high-level emperors outside? Or do you want to face the angry and manic quasi supreme?"


    "No matter what, I''m willing to face it with you!" Yueqingcheng looked serious.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    Just that way took away Chu Qing''s figure. Chu Mo recognized it at a glance. That figure was the wandering empress!


    Although I don''t know why she didn''t turn around, her appearance still gave Chu Mo great confidence and confidence. It seems that Aunt Hongyue is right. Some people are really paying attention to themselves. It''s just that I never feel it.


    Presumably this is why the red moon and purple smoke have never reminded Chu Mo to be careful of those dangers on the road of heaven, right?


    The existence of the supreme realm secretly pays attention to themselves. What else can they worry about?


    What''s more, in his deep memory, he still remembered what the saint said very clearly. His chance hasn''t arrived yet.


    Xiao Changping was crossing the robbery. He sacrificed his magic tools and occasionally introduced a thunder in his body, calmly and calmly facing the emperor''s robbery.


    As one of the top young adults in heaven, Xiao Changping naturally has his own pride. But he knew in his heart that he owed Chu Mo too much for this trip to heaven. I''m afraid he may not be able to repay it for a long time.


    But Xiao Changping didn''t show any thoughts with Chu mo. some kindness is not over for a while, just put it in his heart. Always mention not only appears a little hypocritical, but also brings pressure to yourself and the other party.


    Boom!


    The scourge continues.


    Luo Jue''s eyes over there stared at him coldly.


    Emperor Hanbing, Emperor Juling and others gathered around him, as well as the group of people coming from afar, all silently watching this scene.


    Although they have reached the realm of emperor and Lord, this scene in front of them can definitely be called a grand event in the whole spiritual world!


    The most elite group of people in the heaven set up a Dharma array on their territory and calmly survived the robbery. This is no longer as simple as provocation, but they did not pay attention to this group of people at all!


    Many people who came later felt extremely angry in their hearts.


    But after they learned what had just happened, they all became silent.


    It turned out that the handsome young man standing quietly on the mountain with a man and a woman beside him was such a terrible guy. None of his friends are good friends!


    With the progress of Xiao Changping''s disaster, visions began to appear in the sky, which were supreme images!


    The great spirit emperor stared dumbfounded and murmured, "is this generation of young people crazy? How can everyone get such a big chance? It''s incredible!"


    His words also represent the aspirations of other emperors. In the past tens of thousands of years, there are few monks who can attract the supreme image. Occasionally one can appear, which can be spread on the road of heaven for many years.


    But in this generation, the supreme image seems to become worthless all of a sudden. Call a top young monk to cross the robbery, and they will come out for a while


    Luo Jue''s face was very dignified, without the slightest hint of ridicule, and he whispered, "the frequent appearance of the supreme image indicates that this time, in addition to the fact that the young monk who entered the path of heaven is really amazing and has a unique talent, he also points out one thing."


    All the people looked at Luo Jue with awe on their faces. Just suffered a small loss in the hands of the supreme separation, which did not affect Luo Jue''s position in their minds. He is still the king of heaven!


    Luo Jue''s cousin Russell also came at this time. Hearing his brother''s words, he couldn''t help asking, "what do you mean?"


    "They are recovering." Luo Jue''s face was grim, and his eyes twinkled in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    Luo Su said, "resuscitation? What do you mean? Death and rebirth? Those supreme masters have already died? Those who have the longest longevity can''t live for an era, can they? Even the stunning supreme emperor like the wandering female emperor has only lived for three lifetimes?"


    Luo Jue said faintly, "who told you that she only lived three lifetimes?"


    "Isn''t it?" Although Russell was in great awe of his cousin, he couldn''t help being curious at the moment.


    The most amazing female emperor in the modern history of heaven is said to have lived until thousands of years ago. Even in the eyes of these Aboriginal leaders, it is also a living God!


    "The figure that just appeared is a part of the wandering female emperor." Luo Jue said faintly, with a little pride in his tone. It is already very proud to be able to retreat from a supreme master, even if the reason is that the supreme master didn''t take him seriously.


    After hearing this, a group of emperors here all showed a dull color on their faces, and they were so shocked that they could hardly speak.


    Luo Jue then said, "although the Supreme Master can''t live for an era, there are ways to survive in that realm. Even if you engrave your Tao on this heavenly Tao and leave a trace of obsession, you can survive many eras. Now, those who once passed away have begun to show signs of recovery, and I really hope to join that ranks!"


    Luo Jue seemed to have some regrets. He was really longing for that realm. Yearn to rush into that field at all costs.


    So, although he had just experienced a twists and turns, he still didn''t give up and stared at the young figure. He has made a decision in his heart that even if he is infected with Tianda cause and effect, he must keep the young man!


    Want to survive the robbery? Dream!


    As for others, he didn''t want to interfere. As long as Chu Mo doesn''t survive the robbery.


    A total of seven supreme images were formed on the distant sky, and some of the indigenous emperors on the path of heaven were shocked and numb.


    But when they saw the seven clear supreme images, their eyes still showed envy.


    Finally, Xiao Changping survived the robbery and broke through the five levels of emperor and Lord in one breath, and the seven supreme images entered his body.


    Xiao Changping waved goodbye to Chu Mo and agreed to see him in heaven!


    Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said, "go!"


    At this time, Hu lie had felt the throbbing in his body, and felt the majestic force that began to knock on the shackles of his emperor''s main acupoint!


    At this stage, the monk''s breakthrough is irreversible.


    Hu lie looked at Chu Mo seriously and said in a deep voice, "brother, promise me to live well!"


    At this time, it''s meaningless to say too much, so Hu lie didn''t make a gesture of affection for children and women, directly jumped up, jumped into the sky, and began his emperor''s disaster.


    Those emperors in the distance looked numb. Looking at the robbery cloud that had not dispersed from the beginning to the end, there was only one thought in their hearts.


    Here we go again!


    Delivered at midnight. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1190

    Yes, again!


    Tiger ferocity crossing the robbery also led to seven supreme images, which impacted the realm of the emperor and the Lord.


    He had the spare strength to continue to attack, but similarly, he stopped at the last minute. He didn''t continue to absorb the essence of this heaven and earth crazily. It''s enough to rush into the ranks of high-level emperors in one breath. Looking back, he only needs to consolidate his existing realm, and then accumulate a little bit, and slowly make a breakthrough upward, which is his way of cultivation.


    Many things are like this, too much is not enough.


    Looking at Hu lie''s body disappearing into the void, Yue Qingcheng looked at Chu Mo with some pleading: "childe..."


    "No." Chu Mo refused directly, and then looked at the few best celestite left in the sky god''s mirror, with a faint smile on his face: "go quickly, wait for me in the heaven!"


    Boom!


    On the body of yueqingcheng, a strong breath broke out directly. Her body involuntarily flew to the distant sky and to the robbery cloud.


    Farther away, the emperors looked at it silently. They were curious to know what the young man... Would do after the woman had gone through the robbery? Do you also survive the robbery?


    Yueqingcheng offered a magic weapon to meet her natural disaster.


    The appearance of the six supreme images represents her chance. Enlightenment at the end of the heaven road is really different.


    Under normal circumstances, they can never get so many opportunities.


    But at present, this kind of opportunity seems to be a normal state at the end of the road. Of course, this is only the superficial reason. In fact, all this has an inseparable relationship with the Ruyi blood moon embedded in the sky god''s mirror!


    The emperor has five heavens!


    Yueqingcheng finally broke through to this level. She was so excited that she couldn''t even believe it was true.


    Before being rejected by Tianlu, Yue Qingcheng returned to Chu Mo and saluted seriously. All the reasons why she can get to this point today... Should be here in Chu mo. In fact, not only she, including Hu lie, Xiao Changping, Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi, all got far more opportunities than they expected around Chu mo.


    "Go, remember, after returning to the heaven, don''t rush to fight with people and improve your combat power. What you need to do is to seriously understand the existing realm, and then constantly consolidate it. Let yourself become a real imperial friar." Chu Mo carefully told him to take out a storage ring, which contained some top-notch pills and his only remaining top-notch celestite.


    Yue Qingcheng nodded vigorously, "when can I see the childe?"


    Chu Mo smiled, "I''ll see you soon!"


    "Don''t lie, childe!" Moon Qingcheng flushed her eyes, trying to keep her tears from falling. For the first time, she used a coquettish tone, a little presumptuous. But at this time, she can''t control her inner feelings.


    "Do what you say." Chu Mo looked at the moon and said, "let''s go."


    At this time, the powerful and mysterious force shrouded the moon, and the moon waved goodbye to Chu mo.


    Her figure, a little bit in the light, in the end, completely disappeared.


    At this time, the robbery clouds in the sky are also dispersing little by little. Chu Mo''s finest celestite was also completely consumed. But on his face, with a relaxed smile, he looked at the dark crowd in the distance and made a cold voice: "your Chu master is here, who refuses? Come and fight!"


    This little beast is crazy!


    How dare he challenge everyone here?


    Even Lord Luo Jue... He didn''t pay attention!


    The giant spirit emperor was the first to roar: "little rabbit... If you have the courage, withdraw the Dharma array, and your giant spirit ancestor can slap you to death!"


    Chu Mo sat cross legged on a boulder at the top of the mountain, calmly and calmly facing the crowd over there: "withdraw the Dharma array? I withdraw. How dare you come?"


    "It''s your grandson who dares not go!" The giant spirit roared and was furious.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "good grandson, Grandpa withdrew, come on!"


    With that, Chu Mo waved his hand, and all the Qi machines in the world instantly became calm.


    All the emperors over there looked at each other, and they even reacted a little, but they came and felt that their heads were not enough.


    Looking at Chu Mo strangely, they all want to know whether that little thing is crazy.


    The great spirit emperor rushed directly, and Luo Jue said coldly, "do you want to die?"


    The giant spirit looked at Luo Jue with some grievances: "my Lord, he has removed the Dharma array. With such a little rabbit who can''t even reach the realm of emperor, I can slap him to death!"


    "Stupid!" Luo Jue said coldly, "that FA array takes him as the eye of the array. He said to withdraw, and said that cloth was just a matter of blinking an eye. You rush in like this, and you are looking for death!"


    Lord Han Bing nodded aside and said in a deep voice, "he doesn''t know the means of the Dharma array. He has reached the grandmaster level, and the power of the Dharma array is also the supreme level. Although he may not be able to exert all the power of the supreme Dharma array, it is enough to deal with you and me."


    Those monks who didn''t know the Dharma array listened, and all looked shocked. It seemed that they couldn''t believe that a real immortal monk could actually set up this terrible Dharma array.


    Luo Jue at this time, looking at Chu Mo sitting there, his mouth boomed, "hand over your magic power, and I''ll spare you from death."


    "You are Luo Jue, aren''t you?" Chu Mo glanced at the man standing in the void in the distance and asked calmly.


    "Yes, it''s this one!" Luo Jue''s eyes were cold: "with this master here, you have no chance to cross the robbery! This master has allowed the people around you to cross the robbery one by one. Don''t be ignorant."


    "Ha." Chu Mo laughed, then stood up and looked calm, Gradually became serious: "Luo Jue, from the beginning to now, you have not regarded me as a person who can talk equally. As the king of the road of heaven, you not only use the inferior means of kidnapping my relatives and friends around me, but now you are shooting at the people around me. If it was not the supreme part who slapped you away, would you talk to me peacefully like this?"


    "It''s meaningless to say this. You can''t go." Luo Jue said, walking directly in the direction of Chu mo.


    He also shrunk to an inch, but at the foot of Luo Tui, with a step of thousands of miles, he instantly entered the Dharma array under Chu Mo cloth.


    Chu Mo didn''t talk nonsense, but directly opened the Dharma array, channeled all the essence in this heaven and earth, and directly attacked Luo Tui.


    Luo Tui sneered. With a wave of his hand, countless attacks directly collapsed!


    Another wave, earth shaking, Chu Mo is moving this side of the world, but he is directly changing this side of the world!


    "If a high-level emperor uses this method, I may be a little afraid. But if you are a real immortal, you can''t do it at all! The only thing I care about just now is the robbery cloud in the sky." Luo Jue said that his people had come to Chu mo. All attacks were blocked by Luo Tui!


    The real strength of the quasi supreme is simply appalling!


    Even the peak emperor dared not rush in so easily and freehand. But for Luo Jue... This is not a threat at all!


    Chu Mo pulled at the corners of his mouth and looked at Luo Jue and said, "great, it''s really great! Quasi Supreme... It can be called the real Lord in this world!"


    Luo Jue''s face did not show any satisfaction, but looked at Chu Mo coldly: "hand over that magic power, and I can make your death pain faster."


    In front of you, it''s not as simple as sparing your life, but making your death pain faster... It''s already a gift!


    Luo Jue just let those people cross and rob people. In fact, he is not only worried about being implicated by the natural disaster, but also... He is afraid of another supreme separation!


    Now, he can finally be sure that Chu Mo has no chance to cause the disaster, and the supreme separation... Will never appear again!


    So, from birth to death, this is the way Chu Mo chose. No wonder others!


    Chu Mo looked at Luo Jue and suddenly sighed softly, "you just suffered a loss in her hand. Unexpectedly, you don''t have a long memory at all..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1191

    Luo Jue''s eyes suddenly shot two divine lights and looked directly at the void of the sky. Then, a look of anger appeared on his face, staring at Chu Mo coldly: "I think it''s the most important to play, and I feel a sense of achievement, don''t I?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Luo Jue with some pity: "take a good look at me again?"


    "Huh?" Luo Jue frowned, and two divine lights shone from his eyes, looking up and down at Chu mo.


    A large group of emperors behind Luo Jue looked at each other and did not understand what medicine was sold in the Chu ink gourd. Although they were far away, their attention was always on Chu Mo, and they didn''t feel anything abnormal at all.


    At this time, Luo Jue in front of Chu Mo suddenly issued an earth shaking roar: "little beast, how dare you bully me like this?"


    Raising his hand is a slap, and he severely pulls it towards Chu Mo''s face.


    Chu Mo''s mouth over there was slightly upturned, with a mocking smile: "want to slap my face? Fuck you!"


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s body exploded!


    Directly burst into a sky of blood mist.


    This scene startled the group of emperors in the distance and made them lose their voice!


    Looking at Luo Jue again, he stood there and said in a low voice, "nine life skills!" Then he roared up to the sky, "Chu Mo, you little beast! I swear I will find you and break you into pieces!"


    Boom!


    A rumble sounded in the sky.


    The quasi supreme followed his words. His words were tantamount to a great cause and effect. If he fails to fulfill his oath, it will be a fatal blow to his Taoism.


    At this time, the group of emperors suddenly felt something wrong. How could someone explode in front of Lord Luo Jue? Moreover, even if Chu Mo was really tired of living, and made preparations in advance, and caught Lord Luo Jue unprepared, he couldn''t explode so simply and thoroughly, could he?


    And the most critical problem is that a monk in the realm of true immortality explodes. Even if Lord Luo Jue is a quasi supreme, he cannot be so calm when he is so close. Even if you are not injured, at least you should be a little embarrassed.


    But now the situation is that Luo Jue has only boundless anger, but there is no trace of embarrassment.


    Is that Chu Mo fake?


    This idea directly made all emperors stand on the spot.


    In particular, the people who have been here from the beginning to the end, such as Lord Hanbing and Lord Julian, are petrified.


    If it had made them feel extremely humiliated to invite Lord Luo Jue before, then now, in the depths of their hearts, there are only two words left: humiliation.


    They all want to die!


    So many people watched helplessly as Chu Mo protected the Dharma for the group of people around him. One by one, they all got a great chance and were sent away. Then he finally breathed a sigh of relief and thought that he had finally caught the little bunny. As a result, his grandmother left them a dummy!


    What makes them feel more unbearable is that they are still in front of Lord Luo Jue!


    Now many emperors have an idea in their hearts. They want to know how big the psychological shadow of Lord Luo Jue is?


    Looking at the existence of the quasi supreme realm roaring up to the sky, I can also guess that Luo Jue''s anger in his heart at the moment is only more than them.


    What made these emperors feel even more humiliated was that even though they knew it was a dummy and a double, they still dared not enter that area now!


    Although the double exploded and disappeared, the Dharma array is still there!


    People have rushed to their territory, slapped their faces in front of them, and crackled. They can''t make any effective counterattack.


    How can such demons appear in this world? Let others live?


    And where did Chu Mo go?


    This problem makes everyone look at each other.


    Although Tianlu is like a cage, it is also a complete world!


    It''s easy for them to kill a person, but it''s not easy to find one?


    At this time, Luo Jue angrily shot, directly smashing all the Dharma arrays in this world.


    However, at this time, several swords, which obviously exuded endless killing power, were condensed from the essence of heaven and earth, and directly cut into Luo Tui!


    Luo Jue roared to resist, but he was forced to be in a hurry. Although he was not injured, he looked extremely embarrassed!


    A previously domineering king of the heavenly road, now he looks like a beggar who has been chased for eight blocks!


    In the void, suddenly there was a hearty laughter: "Hahahahahaha, the king of the heavenly road is really overbearing, powerful and unparalleled. Gather his claws and teeth, stretch out the net, and hold the real immortal in his chest. The kindness of the Dharma protector is unforgettable, and it will be repaid one day. Don''t get angry if you can''t find someone, please don''t vent your anger on the top of the mountain. It''s extremely embarrassing, and it''s impossible to lose your appearance. The sea and the sky will go."


    A clumsy doggerel satirizes Luo Jue, the king of the road to heaven, to the extreme, especially those two sentences: don''t get angry if you can''t find someone, please don''t vent your anger on the mountain.


    It is simply a true portrayal of Luo Jue at the moment. Chu Mo slipped away from under his nose. In a rage, he wanted to destroy all those Dharma arrays and let his anger out on those mountains. The result was extremely embarrassing, and it also led to a doggerel poem left by Chu Mo here.


    Luo Jue finally couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His eyes shot a light that could eat people. He looked in all directions and wanted to deduce the real whereabouts of Chu Mo, and wanted to find out Chu Mo and kill him completely!


    But no matter how he deduces, the final result is only a chaotic result.


    A little fairy, relying on his own power, sent away a group of his friends, and then successfully slipped away under his nose!


    At this moment, Luo Jue has calmed down. He hasn''t been so angry for too many years, and he is even about to forget what it feels like to be angry.


    "Very good, very good, very good!" Luo Jue took a deep breath, and then looked at the end of the road: "I will make you pay the price!"


    With that, Luo Jue didn''t even pay attention to the group of emperors in the distance. With a flash of his body, he directly disappeared in situ.


    "Where has your excellency gone?" The giant spirit emperor looked at the cold ice emperor and asked.


    The ice emperor couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "you ask me, who am I going to ask?"


    "Is Chumo really not dead? Just ran away under our gaze?" The great spirit emperor asked again.


    The ice emperor turned around and left directly.


    I''ve lost all my shame to grandma''s house, and I''m still asking a fart!


    Over there, the giant spirit emperor couldn''t help whispering, "that little rabbit has made adults angry and spit blood."


    The ice emperor walked faster, and the heart said that this heartless fool dared to mutter blindly there. What an idiot!


    Chu Mo looked at the desolate scene in front of him. It was hard to believe that this place was the real end of the road to heaven.


    This place is so desolate that its vitality is poor. Chu Mo even had a feeling of returning to the human world. In his realm, he can hardly feel any aura in this place.


    But here, indeed, is the real end of the road to heaven.


    Further ahead, there is a cliff, which may be hundreds of millions of miles deep!


    The cliff looks very flat, very much like it was cut like this. This shocked Chu mo. what kind of existence can cut such a world apart with one knife?


    In that case, doesn''t it mean that this place is not the end of the real heaven road? Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1192

    Chu Mo frowned slightly, communicated with the sky god Jian, and asked it to help find it.


    If the sky god can''t find other answers, Chu Mo decides to realize the Tao here!


    No aura? No problem! In front of the supreme art of Feng Shui magic, even in the land where the aura is exhausted, Chu Mo can forcefully draw endless essence from the depths of the earth!


    However, the sky god Kam gave an answer that surprised Chu Mo a little.


    "Keep going!"


    "Still going? Where is the road?" Chu Mo was in a daze.


    This is the end of the road to heaven. If you continue to walk forward, you will directly enter nothingness. This place is not heaven, the end of the boundless continent of heaven. If you continue to walk forward, you will directly step into the vast starry sky. For the great friars in the realm of true immortals, entering the starry sky is nothing.


    But this is the way of heaven. Who knows what will happen after taking a step forward here?


    Chu Mo was not brave but a little confused. He couldn''t help asking, "do you really want to move on?"


    The sky god gave a positive response: "yes!"


    "Several black lines appeared on Chu Mo''s head, but he still chose to believe in the sky god. In addition, although he cheated the unsuspecting Luo Jue with the fake three life skill, he didn''t expect Luo Jue to really find him from now on.


    It''s a quasi supreme, not an ordinary monk. It takes courage to play with such existence. Although Chu Mo doesn''t lack this courage, he also understands the consequences of doing so.


    Anyway, I just didn''t like him. I teased him severely and ran away quickly. Up to now, if you can stay away from him, stay as far as possible.


    Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes and wanted to find the node in this nothingness, but unfortunately, he couldn''t find it. Can only close their eyes, a cruel, took a step.


    That feeling is not much different from a mortal standing on the edge of a cliff and taking a step.


    This place can''t even feel the breath of law!


    With one foot hanging in the air, Chu Mo took a deep breath and took another step.


    Didn''t fall!


    Chu Mo was happy, but he didn''t dare to run forward recklessly, but just walked forward step by step.


    Until he walked out for hundreds of steps, Chu Mo looked back, but suddenly found that he could not see the cliff at the end of the heaven road!


    "Sky god, do I want to go on?" Chu Mo asked with some confidence.


    "Yes."


    The sky god gave him another word of answer.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, simply didn''t think about anything, and strode forward.


    This nihilistic place is very interesting. Stepping on it is like stepping on cotton. It''s soft and doesn''t bear any force at all, but it doesn''t let him fall directly.


    Chu Mo walked for a full hour in this nihilistic space, and finally another cliff appeared in front of him!


    Looking into the eye, the huge towering ancient trees, on the edge of the cliff, grow tall and straight, and are up to ten thousand feet high!


    All kinds of gods, birds and beasts shuttle through the huge forest formed by ancient trees, and occasionally there are bursts of dragon chants.


    Chu Mo was stunned directly and murmured, "what is this place? Is this another section of heaven cut?"


    At this moment, Luo Jue has come to the end of the road to heaven, the desolate land of desolate grass. He looks far ahead, his eyes shoot out two divine lights, looking at the nothingness, as if he wants to see through everything in the nothingness.


    However, all this is in vain.


    He couldn''t see through the nothingness.


    For countless years, Luo Jue has always suspected that there is another section of heaven in front of this nothingness. He has also made countless attempts, but ultimately failed.


    All his parts fell into this nothingness.


    This area cannot be crossed at all!


    Luo Jue closed his eyes and felt everything here. He showed a unique skill and wanted to trace everything that happened here.


    Poof!


    Luo Jue spewed out a mouthful of blood again. In his eyes, there was an extremely frightening light, with endless disbelief, staring at the nothingness in front of him.


    He deduced the mystery of heaven, and at the cost of a mouthful of blood essence, he finally saw that vague figure, with endless chaos on his body, as if he were integrated with this heaven and earth. Came to the end of the road of heaven, hesitated, hesitated for a long time, and then began to walk carefully to the nothingness.


    Luo Jue was stunned. He even doubted whether the result he deduced was wrong? How is that possible?


    That figure with endless chaos all over must be Chu Mo!


    But how could he get into that chaos? How can you walk on the ground there?


    Luo Jue even felt the hesitation of the figure. Every step seemed to be very careful, but the problem was that he succeeded!


    At this time, Luo Jue couldn''t help pulling a hair from his head. In his state, even a hair has unimaginable power. Luo Jue used his magic power and pointed at the hair with his hand.


    Brush!


    This hair directly turned into a young man and bowed slightly at Luo Jue: "I''ve seen Taoist friends."


    Luo Jue took a deep breath and pointed to the nothingness in front of him with his hand: "Taoist friends, walk."


    "Yes!" The young man who changed with his hair walked to the nothingness without hesitation.


    Luo Jue looked nervously at the young man with his hair turned into one foot, and then the other foot also stepped out.


    Whoosh!


    Directly fell down.


    Luo Tui lost his sense of his hair in an instant, and then his heart was gray.


    Now, Luo Jue can finally determine one thing. Chu Mo has magic tools he can''t understand, and he has unimaginable luck!


    That chance can only be someone else''s!


    Luo Jue''s eyes flashed a crazy color. He said coldly, "I''ll wait for you here! If you don''t come out for a day, I''ll wait for you for a day. If you don''t come out for a year, I''ll wait for you for 10000 years! One day, I''ll wait for you."


    But Luo Jue didn''t think about another problem: if Chu Mo got the chance over there, crossed the robbery and left Tianlu, wouldn''t he wait here until he died?


    Chu Mo walked into this huge jungle with a little freshness and curiosity.


    Before he took a few steps, he was stunned by a plant in front of him, and even couldn''t help rubbing his eyes. With the reminder of the sky god, he finally determined that the plant in front of him was actually a supreme medicine!


    This is a light yellow plant, with narrow leaves, like an orchid, with light yellow flowers on it. If it weren''t for the strong breath it emits, Chu Mo might have missed it.


    Such a supreme medicine can make a supreme realm live another life directly!


    Searching the whole heaven, you may not be able to find a few. Here, you unexpectedly casually met one. Is it because your luck is too strong? Or is it this supreme medicine that can be seen everywhere on this other section of the road?


    Just as Chu Mo stared at the Yellow supreme medicine, a naked boy who was not much bigger than an ordinary ant directly jumped out of the Yellow floret of the supreme medicine, pointed at Chu Mo, and shouted in an old-fashioned way, "boy, what are you looking at? Get out quickly!" Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1193

    Chu Mo didn''t speak, and directly took out the supreme flowerpot. Because of various objections, Feng Junzi was collected into the space of the sky god''s mirror. After all kinds of chaos, he is still suppressed there by the sky god''s mirror. Therefore, this supreme flowerpot is empty.


    The seemingly ordinary flowerpot is actually refined by the God of heaven. The rare earth in the flowerpot exudes a breath of fatal attraction to the big medicine. The friar can''t feel this breath, but any big medicine can be sensed at the first time!


    Chu Mo shook the flowerpot at the little boy: "little fart boy, come on, brother, there are treasures here!"


    "Get out of here! You''re a little fart, little thing. Don''t fool grandpa with that kind of junk!" The little fart child, who was not much bigger than the ant, betrayed him with a sly light in his eyes. His mouth was tattered, and his heart had already set off a huge wave. Even the quasi holy medicine is willing to live in the rare treasure land, which is simply a fatal temptation for this supreme medicine!


    But it''s not a fool. It''s very clear that once it goes, it may lose its freedom.


    "If you don''t like it, forget it." Chu Mo Shi Shi ran put away the flowerpot, then took out the killer and pointed to the little fart child: "do you like this?"


    Boom!


    The killing machine in killing heaven broke out directly, which was earth shattering!


    Even those spiritual towering ancient trees couldn''t help shivering, and then a large number of leaves were scared to fall down, just like a leaf rain.


    The little boy''s eyes suddenly widened, and he looked at killing heaven with a frightened face. He was so frightened that he disappeared at once. He drilled back into his body, and then the light yellow supreme medicine jumped up from the ground in an instant, and saya ran away!


    Countless fibrous roots, like countless legs, running is called a fast.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth, staring dumbfounded. Is it too spiritual? He directly chased the light yellow supreme medicine. Such a medicine cannot be easily let go. Maybe when you can save someone''s life!


    "Little fart, don''t run!" Chu Mo shouted loudly.


    "It''s a fool not to run, you bastard. Grandpa is not a little boy. Grandpa is old enough to be your ancestor. Don''t follow behind grandpa''s ass! Get out!" The pale yellow supreme medicine was cursing loudly and running wildly.


    With many legs, Chu Mo ran really fast. He was still thrown far by it after doing his best.


    If it weren''t for the strong fragrance of this supreme medicine, Chu Mo even felt that he would be directly thrown away by it.


    In this way, in the huge forest formed by towering ancient trees, a supreme medicine swaying countless roots ran in front, and Chu Mo chased after it.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed out for a long distance.


    In this process, Chu Mo didn''t encounter the second supreme medicine. On the contrary, he saw a lot of herbs at the emperor level. It can be seen that the forest is rich in products. I''m afraid there have been no powerful cultivation creatures here for many years. Otherwise, there could not be so many top-grade medicinal materials.


    Chu Mo ran the formula of listing words, affecting the rules of time and space, and constantly approached this supreme medicine.


    Seeing the distance between the two sides getting closer and closer, the supreme medicine was also a little scared, and began to shout wildly: "Godfather! Godfather, hurry up and help, someone wants to kill me!"


    Chu Merton''s head was covered with black lines, and even the corners of his mouth couldn''t help convulsing violently. His heart said that his grandmother''s, this thing can actually have a godfather? Can it be more bullshit?


    Boom!


    A vast and unparalleled breath suddenly burst out from the front, overwhelming, pressing in the direction of Chu mo.


    Some towering ancient trees, unable to withstand the pressure of this breath, directly crumbled, turned into powder, and fell from the sky.


    Chu Mo felt that his body became extremely heavy for a moment, as if he was deeply immersed in the mire, and every step... Became extremely difficult.


    At this time, the light yellow supreme medicine in front stopped, waved long leaves like orchids, and patted the main stem: "scared to death! It''s so cruel that you''re going to kill your grandpa and me if you don''t agree!"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the supreme medicine not far away from him, communicating with the sky god, and asked what the thing emitting this breath was, which was so terrible. With this breath alone, let alone true immortals, even the emperor will be unable to move.


    Although Chu Mo''s realm is not so high, and he can''t beat the emperor at the peak level in terms of combat power, his influence on him is really limited in terms of momentum and coercion. Because he was carrying several artifacts, even the supreme level of authority could not surpass Chu mo.


    The sky divine omen then gave the information of Chu Mo''s opponent: "quasi holy medicine, unparalleled medicine, is good at simulating the medicine in the ancient great evil, lifelike, and even the Supreme Master is difficult to find its authenticity. Not only the breath is exactly the same, but also the combat power is very close to the real medicine in the ancient great evil, which is relatively strong, and it is a real evil thing, an alien in the great medicine."


    Chu Mo was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect such a terrible existence to be hidden on this road of heaven.


    Generally speaking, most plant creatures have little combat power. Just like all kinds of medicinal materials, their self-protection means, generally speaking, in addition to the amazing perception that they can slip away in advance, there is almost only the means of breath crushing. If this means is ineffective, then you can only pull your feet and run away in confusion.


    Not to mention the supreme medicine, even if it is quasi holy medicine, it is mostly so!


    Just like the wind gentleman who lived in the eyes of the wind on the nameless mountain before, as a quasi holy medicine, at a critical juncture, there is only one way to escape.


    But if an animal monk, or a human monk, at the level of quasi saint, an idea can destroy the heaven and earth!


    The power you have can shock the whole universe!


    However, the way of heaven is also balanced. Although it does not give plant cultivators a powerful and unparalleled combat power, it gives them super perception and longevity far better than animal cultivation and human beings!


    A human supreme, under normal circumstances, Shouyuan is between 20000 and 30000 years. However, in this realm of existence, people can usually live a second through some big drugs, with a life of 50000 or 60000 years. Some very individual, may live a third life or even longer, such as the wandering lady.


    But in general, there are almost no supreme beings who can live through an era, that is, 128600 years!


    Like those supreme masters in the Guixu, they buried themselves in the Guixu through secret methods. Although they seemed to be alive, in fact, they were already dead. All they left was their complete thoughts. If you are born by force, once you encounter a really terrible opponent and erase their ideas, then they will really dissipate in this heaven and earth forever.


    So no matter how brilliant and powerful they used to be, they will end up one day.


    The longevity of animal cultivation is much longer than that of human monks. Some animal cultivation in the supreme realm can even live through threeorfour eras, making their longevity close to 500000 years! It is much longer than the longevity of human monks.


    However, compared with the cultivators in the same realm among plant creatures, this longevity yuan is nothing at all! (~^~)

 Chapter 1194

    A great medicine of emperor level can easily live for 100000 years, close to an era!


    Only when it comes to the era robbery, nine times out of ten will fall into the era robbery. But if we get lucky enough to survive the era, the emperor''s medicine will evolve into the supreme medicine, and then we can live through many eras!


    The supreme medicine has 12 eras, and if it can survive, it will grow into a real holy medicine!


    The holy potion has 36 eras, and if it is successfully spent, it will turn into a great holy potion!


    The great sage medicine has 72 opportunities and one era robbery.


    Further up, is the ancestral medicine!


    The ancestral medicine is a century robbery once in 144 eras. After passing through, it turns into a super God medicine, which will never die or die, and surpass reincarnation!


    Of course, even in the legend of Luo Tianxian domain, those who reach the level of great sage medicine are quite rare, and those who reach the level of ancestral medicine are even unheard of.


    In fact, it is quite amazing to be able to reach the level of holy medicine. It is a real saint level creature. It is no longer as weak and passive as the supreme medicine, and has a certain degree of magic power and power. Although it is not the opponent of the monks in the saint realm, they may not lose against the monks at the level of quasi saint and supreme.


    The key is their longevity, which makes other species desperate.


    The holy medicine can live for up to 36 eras. Saints... Can live for up to 12 eras, that is, more than 1.5 million years. If you don''t become a saint, you will eventually melt the Tao and dissipate between heaven and earth.


    "If you become an immortal and build a road for millions of years, you will end up empty if you don''t become a great saint. The great saint can''t escape his fate, and you are still terrified when you step on the ancestral realm. Only if you achieve too high, you will be free in the heaven and earth forever."


    This is a passage spread in Luo Tianxian domain, which vividly expounds the uneasy and sad mind of practitioners for longevity.


    Practice for long life!


    However, how many people have really been able to live forever?


    Since the creation of this infinite universe, only one person has truly achieved the supreme fruit position.


    So in comparison, the great medicine of these plant creatures, their longevity, is the envy of other creatures.


    But fortunately, what comforts other creatures is that the combat power of big drugs less than the level of holy medicine is very weak! When you meet a human monk or a beast monk in the same realm, you basically cannot escape the fate of being suppressed. Even monks who are weak by oneortwo levels may be able to subdue them.


    So Chu Mo has never counted plant creatures in his opponent''s sequence.


    Who ever thought, I finally met a demon today!


    I walk a lot at night, and I finally meet ghosts!


    A quasi holy medicine, with the strength close to that of the ancient fierce beast, can not only release the overwhelming pressure, but also have quite terrible combat power!


    This is a damn rhythm.


    Seeing that Chu Mo didn''t speak, the light yellow supreme medicine immediately became proud and laughed, "little rabbit, come on, come after your grandpa again? Hahahaha, how about seeing your grandfather''s godfather, your great grandfather, immediately counselled?"


    The pale yellow supreme medicine shook the leaves on his body, splashing, like dancing. Then, the little fart boy came out again and shook his ass at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and didn''t care about the supreme medicine of this fart.


    At this time, a beast of more than ten feet came from a distance. Its appearance was extremely ferocious. Four huge fangs were exposed outside. A fierce light flashed in his eyes, staring at Chu Mo, and saliva flowed out of the corners of his mouth. If Chu Mo hadn''t recognized the body of this thing through the sky god, he really thought it was a terrible beast.


    "Godfather, it''s him, help the child * * * *!" The little boy sat on the yellow flower with a sneer and looked at Chu Mo with a mocking face.


    Roar!


    The fierce beast roared at Chu Mo, and his momentum became more powerful.


    Chu Mo sighed, holding murdering heaven, pointed at the fierce beast, and was ready to sacrifice his perfect body to fight it.


    There is no way. We meet on a narrow road. We can only fight and cannot retreat!


    This quasi holy medicine turned into a real one, tilted his head and stared coldly at the knife in Chu Mo''s hand. Huo Di, a divine energy, only burst out on it, and then... Fiercely jumped on Chu Mo!


    A sharp front paw, flashing cold metal light, directly grabbed at the Chu Mo face door!


    Qiang!


    With a loud bang, Chu Mo''s body was directly hit out, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Chu Mo felt that his whole body was numb, his arms were numb to disobedience, and his internal organs were writhing.


    He is now close to the peak of the true immortal, and his body is stronger than the high-level emperor!


    Still under one blow, he was slightly injured. This thing is really powerful!


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Mo secretly said in his heart that he was indeed a powerful guy. Where was this like a medicine? It is clear that he is an unparalleled strong man in animal cultivation.


    No wonder there is such a domineering name as peerless.


    "Hahahahaha, little bunny, how''s it going? Is my godfather good?" The little boy sitting on the petals over there laughed and fell, looking up and down, very happy.


    Chu Mo ignored him, just staring at this peerless eye. He saw a touch of mockery in each other''s eyes.


    That is a kind of disdain that is completely despised!


    Chu Mo emptied his divine consciousness, instantly calmed down, and his aura changed.


    Gaishi stared at Chu Mo coldly, and a different color flashed across his eyes, but then... It jumped at Chu Mo again!


    Boom!


    A breath of earth shaking suddenly burst out from here.


    A hazy figure in the halo suddenly appeared, killing the sky miraculously appeared in the hands of the figure, slashed to the world!


    Howl!


    In the throat of Gaishi Gu, a terrible roar broke out directly, and his body was so dexterous that he directly turned his head and jumped at Chu Mo''s separation!


    This ferocity, this reaction, even in the animal repair, is also called the top.


    Killing heaven is too sharp, and is held in his hand by perfect separation. His power is far better than that in the hands of Chu Mo noumenon.


    This knife is also a knife that Chu Mo integrated into his own Tao after understanding many kinds of supreme skills... Its power is far beyond the general supreme skills!


    Bang!


    Gestapo slapped his paw on perfect split''s waist, leaving a deep wound there. At the same time, the killing sky in perfect split''s hand... Also severely cut Gestapo''s body.


    A stream of green blood gushed out.


    Chu Mo directly sacrificed the chaos oven and caught the blood in an instant!


    This is the real treasure!


    The essence of quasi holy medicine is comparable to the blood of saints!


    Real priceless treasure!


    Earthshaking roared.


    It directly broke countless towering ancient trees around and several mountains.


    Like crazy!


    The little boy over there was stunned. He never dreamed that the powerful peerless girl was actually injured?


    Chu Mo''s perfect body, swish, fly to the sky.


    The world roared and directly chased up.


    It vowed to tear the person who could hurt it to pieces!


    But Chu Mo''s master, taking advantage of this opportunity, quietly approached the light yellow supreme medicine. The naked little fart child is still staring at the battle in the void with a shocked face.


    "Close!"


    Chu Mo drank with a clear voice, and a divine light burst out from the sky, directly taking in the defenseless little fart child with its body!


    When a supreme medicine arrived, Chu Mo turned and ran away!


    Overhead, there was an earthshaking roar from the sky, trying to kill Chu Mo, but was stopped by perfect separation.


    A big war broke out directly. (~^~)

 Chapter 1195

    Gaishi is too powerful. It moves and jumps. Its flexibility is amazing. It''s completely unimaginable that this is a quasi holy medicine! The vast breath that erupted from it, like a net, shrouded between the heaven and earth, condensed with the power of law, and exerted pressure on the perfect separation of Chu Mo!


    The world was furious. Under its protection, the supreme medicine was snatched away by the damned thief!


    This is tantamount to hitting it in the face! It is an unforgivable act.


    Therefore, Gaishi Yu flew into a rage and vowed to save the supreme medicine. Therefore, its attack on Chu Mo Fen was quite fierce!


    Chu Mo did not enter the realm of emperor and Lord, and it was difficult to give full play to the full power of the real realm of emperor and Lord. But these days, he has realized the power and Tao of that level through his separation, which has reached the top realm of emperor and Lord. Therefore, now Chu Mo controls the perfect separation battle, which is much more leisurely and smooth than in the past.


    After hundreds of rounds of a big war, the two sides did not draw a clear winner or loser.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s original Buddha had already run far away, pinched a magic formula, and directly recalled the perfect separation instantly.


    The world roared up to the sky. The roaring voice shook the sky, but it lost the trace of the enemy.


    Through this battle, Chu Mo''s integration of perfect separation deepened a little. In front of the friars in the human world, he can''t easily show this card, so the combat experience obtained by perfect separation is naturally not so rich.


    But here, he has no scruples and shows his ability of perfect separation. If it weren''t for fear that the battle would attract other powerful creatures, Chu Mo even wanted to fight with Gaishi for thousands of rounds.


    At this time, Chu Mo appeared tens of millions of miles away from the beginning of the heavenly road, and was far away from the land of the peerless beast.


    He finally stopped, and then he would enter the space inside the sky.


    The huge Youming lake, like a pearl, is inlaid in the world inside the sky. The lucky fish sank at the bottom of the lake, almost motionless. The number of separated netherworld insects has also increased than before.


    Unfortunately, there is no way to breed other creatures in the water of Youming lake. Otherwise, Chu Mo really wants to get some rare varieties to keep in it.


    The sacred fruit tree of the element has also grown a lot, firmly rooted there, and lives very freely.


    The chaos oven is next to the sacred fruit tree of the element. The samadhi fire is burning slowly and does not move.


    Just beside the chaos oven, there was a silvery gray, shiny plant, suppressed by a mysterious force. The Rune of Da Dao constantly flashed on it, which was the unwilling struggle of the wind gentleman!


    As a quasi holy medicine, it was so unwilling to be captured.


    Beside the wind gentleman, there was the supreme medicine of the pale yellow orchid that didn''t move. After being sealed, it can''t even move.


    As for the little fart child, it also disappeared. It is estimated that it was sealed into the body.


    However, although it couldn''t move, its mouth was not sealed, and it felt Chu Mo''s divine consciousness. The little boy cursed: "little bunny, it''s best to let your grandpa out quickly! Otherwise, you''ll cry that day! Do you think grandpa has only one godfather? Grandpa has sevenoreight Godfathers! Then you''ll be broken into pieces!"


    Chumton made a surprised voice when he said, "do you mean that there are seven or eight quasi holy drugs in this place? So many? Great! I''m rich, hahahaha!"


    The supreme medicine is so angry that it has been alive for a long time, but it has never seen such a shameless guy. And it''s too good, isn''t it? Arrogance or ignorance? A human monk who can''t even reach the realm of emperor wants to put all the quasi holy drugs in this place in his bag?


    "Are you dreaming? Little bunny, you will be punished!" The little boy scolded angrily.


    "Little fart boy, if you dare to say a little bunny again, I''ll refine you now! It''s just a supreme medicine. Do you really think you''re valuable? Don''t you see the quasi holy medicine next to you? Be polite to me." Chu Mo''s cold threat.


    The little boy''s voice suddenly muted. Although he was extremely angry, he was indeed frightened.


    In fact, the moment it was caught, it was already a little scared. It''s just that it''s difficult to change its temper at the first time.


    At the moment of being caught in the inner world of the sky, the little boy was completely shocked.


    What kind of world is this? Why does the huge lake send out a ghost gas? As if from hell!


    As a result, the little boy soon determined that it was indeed a Youming lake!


    Is there anyone in this world who can make a Youming Lake in his storage space? What does that damn little bunny want? Do you want to set up a mansion in your own small world? This is amazing!


    The little boy felt his mind tremble a little.


    Then, it saw the tree of the sacred fruit of the elements, and was scared and almost fainted.


    The elemental sacred fruit tree is one of its many names. In fact, it has another name in the world of plant creatures¡ª¡ª


    Small world tree!


    Few people have seen the real world tree. According to legend, the world tree carries a vast and real world! One leaf of it can carry more than a dozen cosmic spaces like the Yanhuang universe!


    That''s the real incarnation of the law of heaven. It''s more a rule than a tree.


    But the small world tree is tangible. It can release the mysterious force of the five elements and directly spawn the five elements!


    Making something out of nothing... Is a kind of creation!


    Its fruit, called the sacred fruit of elements, has unimaginable temptation to the five elements.


    When the small world tree really grows up, it can also carry a huge world, even a large domain!


    But it has defects... It can''t provide anything other than five elements. Therefore, the small world tree is lacking, it can not really incarnate into rules.


    Rao is so. The small world tree is still the most precious tree in the universe. No matter who gets it, it will be a great fortune!


    Because as long as the five elements are complete, a complete world can be derived!


    No matter how small the world is, it is also the real world!


    It can make the stars move; Can have their own unique rules; Can let countless kinds of creatures multiply; Monks can practice here.


    At most, there can be only one small world tree in a large area. Little boy didn''t expect to see one one day.


    Then it saw the sealed wind gentleman.


    At the moment of seeing Feng junzi, the little boy was completely stunned. He couldn''t imagine how the human monk who didn''t look strong could have this ability?


    Youming lake water, small world tree, wind gentleman... What does he really want to do?


    After being frightened by Chu Mo, the little boy finally calmed down and dared not speak provocatively again.


    Chu Mo''s figure is manifested here. He looks at the silent Feng Junzi and squats down with a smile: "elder Feng junzi, let''s talk?"


    --------------


    It broke out at six o''clock!


    Ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets!


    The monthly ticket has been surpassed by one person. If you have a vote, please vote for it and try to surpass it back, OK?


    ...

 Chapter 1196

    The wind gentleman seemed to be dead, and there was no movement at all. But Chu Mo is very patient, Squatting there, he said to himself: "In fact, the elder should know one thing, since he was caught here, it should be impossible to really restore freedom in this life. It is easy to understand that monks want big medicine, but they just want to renew their lives at the critical moment. Although it will not really damage the life of big medicine, it will certainly damage your Taoism. After all, losing energy is the last thing you want. But if... I have the opportunity to go to a higher level, For example, I can become a saint, or even... A saint! Then, as the elder of quasi holy medicine, there should still be hope that in his lifetime, he will truly transform, survive the era, and enter the field of holy medicine. At that time, there were 36 eras of longevity... Hehe, even a great sage, his longest longevity was only 36 eras. This is an unimaginable era, don''t you think? "


    About the life that realm cultivation can have, it''s just passed on to Chu Mo by the divine omen of the sky. Chu Mo was also shocked, a little shocked. But he didn''t show it at all in his communication with the gentleman. It''s like he knew this a long time ago.


    From the supreme medicine over there came the little boy''s unconvinced voice: "you? Become a saint? A saint? What are you talking about? I''m not laughing at you..."


    "If you talk to me so impolite again, be careful that I refine you now, little boy, my patience is limited." Chu Mo coldly interrupted the little boy''s words.


    The little boy suddenly stopped talking, and his heart was furious, but now he was controlled by someone, and there was no room for him to be arrogant.


    The wind gentleman is still silent.


    Chu Mo then said, "maybe the elder''s heart will also think if I''m bragging. As a person who can''t even reach the realm of emperor and Lord, I dare to talk about saints and saints... Ha ha." Chu Mo smiled gently and then said, "even the vast majority of monks in the Yanhuang realm have never heard of the realm of saints and saints. Oh, they should not even know the name of this world Yanhuang realm. But I know."


    At this time, Feng junzi, who had been quiet, finally made a little response and said coldly, "what if you know?"


    It''s actually a woman''s voice, which sounds very pleasant.


    Chu Mo said, "I can know this, which naturally indicates that I have the source of information channels. Please also take a good look at everything in this world, master Feng junzi, and this... Is my world! Do you know what is raised in the Youming lake? It''s the fish of creation! Do you see the tree next to it? The elemental holy fruit tree..."


    From the supreme medicine came the weak retort of the little fart child: "that''s the small world tree!"


    The cold sarcastic voice of the wind gentleman also came: "no insight."


    "..." Chu Mo is covered with black lines. These top-level drugs are really difficult to deal with. Everyone''s temper and temperament are so fucked. Fortunately, the golden ginseng has been in a sealed state, otherwise, I''m afraid it won''t speak much better than these two big drugs.


    "Well, small world tree, no matter what it is, it is a member of this world. And this flowerpot, the rare treasure in it, you must like it very much? I have no intention of taking your life, and I may not even use you to continue my life!" Chu Mo said sincerely.


    At this time, the little boy said, "if you don''t renew your life, you will always renew your life for the people around you! What will you do to compensate for our great loss of energy and decline of our realm? We are free and independent of the world, and why should you imprison our freedom?"


    The wind gentleman over there didn''t speak, so he must think so.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing: "let''s not talk about why to imprison your freedom, but just say one thing about the loss caused by the loss of your essence... If I hope to be promoted to the realm of saints, is your loss still called loss?"


    "Impossible! Now in this world, even the supreme can''t achieve! Don''t bully us. We don''t know anything!" The little boy retorted.


    "What if I can?" Chu Mo said calmly.


    "Hahahahaha, what a joke. If you really have this ability, sir... Cough, I''ll call all my Godfathers and let them follow you!" "But you can''t! You''re not even the emperor!"


    "Elder Feng junzi, do you think so? As long as I can step into the supreme realm and have the hope to rush into the saint realm, I will willingly follow me?" Chu Mo asked.


    Feng Junzi was silent for a moment. In fact, his heart was also shocked by everything in this world. As a quasi holy medicine, it sees more!


    For example, that Dan stove has brought great pressure to it!


    Not all Dan stoves can refine the supreme medicine and quasi holy medicine. Ordinary Dan stoves can''t even contain their breath, and will be completely crushed!


    But this Dan stove, Feng Junzi can obviously feel, let alone his quasi holy medicine, I''m afraid that even if it is a real holy medicine, it will be refined... Without any trouble!


    There is also the knife, which often flies back by itself and silently crosses over the Dante stove. Although there is no terrible murder, Feng Junzi has a feeling: the divine power of the knife... Even better than the Dante stove!


    And... The world itself.


    Small world, it has also wandered, and there are many such places on the road of heaven. Sometimes with good luck, you will find a small world with independent laws. But at present, although the area of this world is not as big as those small worlds, it is a very complete world!


    This is a real big world that can evolve into a big world!


    It''s not that the vast world is the big world. Many small worlds are actually very large, such as Tianlu... It''s even larger than many complete big worlds!


    But it is a small world.


    Because the rules here are not complete, and you can''t even see many stars in the sky.


    In other words, for example, although the area here is small, the law is quite complete. Although there are not a large number of sun, moon and stars now, it will certainly appear in time!


    And all this is not even related to the small world tree. It seems that here is originally a huge, complete universe with perfect laws!


    This is the most shocking thing for Feng Junzi.


    And the world belongs to this young human. Therefore, the supreme medicine believes that Chu Mo is bragging and lying, but Feng Junzi doesn''t think so.


    Just understand, but if you want it to be so simple and give in, it is also unwilling.


    It is a quasi holy medicine, born! It''s not the quasi holy medicine that evolved through continuous robbery. Its longevity has just passed less than 30000 years. Compared with its twelve era longevity, it is too young!


    It doesn''t want to easily tie itself to a human monk so early.


    Unless, he can really become a saint.


    "Wait until the day you really hope to become holy. Until then, I won''t promise you anything." Feng Junzi was silent for a long time before he said aloud. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1197

    "So, elder, did you agree?" Chu Mo said there.


    "What did I promise you? I didn''t say it until the day you hope to become holy?" Feng Junzi''s cold voice was tinged with a hint of anger, and it was really unhappy.


    "I hope to become a saint now!" Chu Mo said frankly.


    "...." Feng Junzi closed his mouth directly and didn''t want to answer him.


    This man is so shameless, it''s simply shameless! Where does he get confidence? Think you have hope of becoming a saint?


    Not only did Feng Junzi think so, but also the supreme medicine, who was scared by Chu Mo and didn''t dare to speak.


    Chu Mo didn''t explain any more, and directly left the world of the sky god. In fact, Chu Mo clearly knew that it was not difficult for him to want the essence of Feng Junzi. As long as the four kinds of medicinal materials are collected, whether they are willing or not, Chu Mo will extract essence from them and refine the pills that change the Constitution for Shiniang.


    I believe that Feng Junzi himself knows this very well, because it is unable to resist.


    But Chu Mo wants more than that. As a monk, if there is top-level medicine around him, it is equivalent to a guarantee of life. At the critical moment, the ability of the top medicine to live the dead with white bones is the effect that other pills will never achieve.


    But this requires them to follow willingly.


    Otherwise, it will take a long time to extract the essence from them. And if they do not cooperate forcibly, the essence contained in the extracted treasure liquid is also very limited. It needs to be refined repeatedly to achieve the desired effect. But at the critical moment, how can you find the time to refine it?


    Chu Mo didn''t expect to take Feng Junzi''s rebellious quasi holy medicine this time. After coming out, he looked around.


    This section of Tianlu is completely different from the previous one.


    It seems that the essence here is not as obvious as the previous section of heaven, but in fact, Chu Mo learned that almost all the essence here is hidden underground by moving the mountains and rivers here! Then he was restrained by these towering ancient trees and other plants. A true balance is formed.


    Once these towering ancient trees age and die, the essence of the earth will quickly give birth to another batch of huge towering ancient trees to replace.


    Like the place where Chu Mo fought with Gaishi Yu before, if Chu Mo returns there now, he will find that there has been a big war in that place, except for a little trace of battle.


    "The essence of this place seems to be used to balance the most basic composition of the world, and there is almost no leakage."


    Chu Mo kept walking forward, and continued to go deep into this heavenly road. Along the way, he kept feeling everything here, and he also had a lot of gains.


    There are really many big drugs here. Although there are no more supreme level big drugs, Chu Mo has seen a lot of emperor level big drugs. Chu Mo was not polite to the world... Like wild geese plucking their hair, he pocketed all the imperial medicines. Planted in the world of God''s mirror in the sky.


    Although these great drugs are not as powerful spiritually as the supreme drugs, they are all extremely powerful, and they are not so easy to get in the heaven.


    The supreme medicine seemed to disdain Chu Mo''s behavior. Whenever Chu Mo transplanted a imperial medicine, it would comment on it. In a word, it''s basically one sentence: it''s not as good as me!


    Chu Mo didn''t bother to pay attention to it, and happily transplanted these imperial medicines into the world of God''s mirror in the sky.


    At this level, big drugs can feed their own environment. If you can plant it on top of the precious soil, you can turn the surrounding area into a treasure land!


    Chu Mo wanted to get treasure soil, but even in this place, rare treasure soil is still quite rare. Otherwise, why does Chu Mo''s supreme flowerpot have a fatal attraction to big medicine?


    Even Feng Junzi has somewhat softened his attitude towards Chu Mo in recent days. It is estimated that if Chu Mo tries hard for a period of time, it may cooperate with Chu Mo to a certain extent. As a reward, it can take root in the precious soil of the supreme flowerpot.


    Feng Junzi''s modesty now is just a hard support for his face. It is very clear in its own heart that it is really difficult to leave this world in this life.


    Unless it compromises.


    Then he vowed to follow Chu mo. The oath of high-level creatures is not a joke. Follow the law as you say it. Once you swear, you must keep your promise. The end of breaking the oath will be extremely miserable!


    But it''s definitely not that easy to make a complete compromise.


    Once you choose to compromise and follow Chu Mo, you have to pay a price!


    That kind of price, even if it takes root, will do more harm than good to the quasi holy medicine of Feng Junzi.


    Therefore, for the time being, cooperate with Chu Mo to provide him with a little convenience, and then take root in the precious land. This kind of thing, which has more advantages than disadvantages, Feng Junzi thinks it is possible.


    As for others... Let''s talk about it later!


    In this regard, Chu Mo did not insist, while taking the emperor''s medicine, he continued to move forward. Chu Mo has gone a long way on this road, but until now, he has not encountered any crisis except for the quasi holy medicine.


    This made Chu Mo feel somewhat incredible. This road is too calm!


    From time to time, there are huge birds flying in the sky, and all kinds of strange animals often appear in the forest. Judging from their breath, the weakest one may have the celestial realm, the most creatures in the real realm, and occasionally there are creatures of the emperor level.


    But after seeing Chu Mo, almost the first reaction of these creatures was to retreat directly!


    Unexpectedly, none of them took the initiative to rush forward, trying to be detrimental to him.


    It''s so calm! It''s like a top-level medicine garden, allowing yourself to gallop here.


    "Is... This a real Xanadu? All the creatures here have no vigilance?" Chu Mo muttered softly, but immediately overturned his guess.


    That supreme medicine is not a thing, and the unparalleled medicine is extremely fierce. They all have no good feelings for foreign creatures. Therefore, this heavenly road can never be so peaceful.


    More than ten days later, Chu Mo did not know how far he had gone on this road.


    He spent all the way in picking herbs, understanding Taoism, and then continuous cultivation. One month after entering this road, Chu Mo finally raised his realm to the peak of true immortality!


    At the same time, Chu Mo often separated a yuan God to control the perfect separation. He also experienced the process of medicine gathering, enlightenment and cultivation, and was familiar with the power of the realm of emperor and Lord.


    In the realm of true immortality, under the unity of primordial gods, it is no longer the state of second primordial gods in the past. If the magic power is deep enough, it can transform thousands of primordial gods, and then have thousands of separate bodies at the same time!


    Of course, this is the most ideal state. In fact, a monk at the peak of true immortality can control hundreds of separate bodies at the same time, which is already a pretty amazing thing.


    On this day, as Chu Mo continued to walk forward, he suddenly saw a Taoist temple on the hillside of a mountain in front of him.


    And in that Taoist temple, there was a curl of cooking smoke! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1198

    Chu Mo was stunned there, which made him feel more incredible than seeing a quasi holy medicine turned into an ancient beast to eat him.


    In this other section of the road, there will be a crowd? And what about the smoke? Is there any secular mortal here? Chu Mo can''t even remember how many years he hasn''t seen such a scene.


    Apart from secular mortals, who can make a fire to cook?


    The Taoist temple is small, with only a few rooms built around it. Green bricks and tiles, in this green forest, if you don''t look carefully, it''s really easy to ignore. However, the rising smoke was too conspicuous. It was far away and could be seen at a glance.


    Chu Mo was really curious. Who would be here? He decided to have a look.


    The distance is not far. In the realm of Chu Mo, it should be there in the blink of an eye. But Chu Mo was a little surprised that the farther away from the Taoist temple, the greater the gravity between heaven and earth. The greater the gravity between heaven and earth, the greater the impact on monks. If the gravity is large enough, the monk will even become like a mortal directly!


    For example, the laws of heaven and earth in those ancient battlefields, where there were once battles between peerless powers, are mostly very different from those of the outside world. Gravity will be particularly large. Another example is the small world of five elements that Chu Mo once entered. The so-called suppression realm is actually the result of gravity being strong to a certain extent.


    But those places, at least once they enter, will give people a very obvious feeling, but here is different. The closer they are, the greater the gravity is.


    When Chu Mo flew more than ten miles away from the Taoist temple, the gravity between heaven and earth was so large that he couldn''t fly!


    Chu Mo had to land slowly from the air, and then tried to use the magic power of shrinking into inches. He stepped out of his body and appeared a foot away. This distance, for a monk in his realm, is almost no different from the original place.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, with a wry smile on his face, and then walked steadily towards the Taoist temple.


    Chu Mo spent nearly half an hour on the road of more than ten miles, because the gravity between heaven and earth was getting bigger and bigger! In the end, Chu Mo felt like walking with a mountain on his back.


    If he hadn''t been too curious about the master of this Taoist temple, he would even want to turn around and go back!


    Finally, Chu Mo climbed up the hillside of the mountain, close to the Taoist temple. The first thing that catches the eye is a small courtyard. The wall of the courtyard is a wooden fence wall. The gate of the courtyard is not big, and it looks very old.


    There is a well on the left side of the yard, neatly stacked with chopped firewood on the side, and a chicken house on the right. There are a few chickens walking freely in the yard. One of the roosters also stared curiously at Chu Mo, who was sweating all over his face. His eyes seemed to have a touch of contempt. He was really a weak human!


    There is a grape trellis in the middle of the yard, which just covers the aisle, giving people a very comfortable feeling.


    Under the grape trellis, at the door of the house, there is also a rocking chair. In front of the rocking chair, there is a wooden pier on which an ancient teapot is placed.


    If you don''t look at the appearance of this house, you will think it is an ordinary people''s home. But the appearance of this house is clearly a Taoist temple. Plus the gravity between heaven and earth here, everything gives people a rather strange feeling.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck!"


    When Chu Mo stood at the gate of the hospital and wanted to ask if there was anyone inside, a hen suddenly called. It seems that an egg has just been laid, and the sound is full of ostentation.


    Several other hens also followed, and their cries were full of surprise, doubt and disbelief


    Well, Chu Mo guessed all the hens'' ideas. He stood there, looked at the chickens that moved freely, and then felt helpless as he was carrying a mountain.


    At this time, an old voice sounded in the Taoist temple: "no door lock, push the door yourself."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned at first, and then his face showed a happy look. He pushed the door casually, and the door pattern silk did not move.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then pushed hard and creaked!


    The old wooden door made a dull sound, and then it didn''t push!


    Chu Mo opened his eyes, looked at the door inconceivably, and then tried his best again. This time, Chu Mo vowed that he would definitely use all his strength!


    Let alone a mere door, even a huge mountain, his realm can be directly overturned by such a push!


    However, the door still didn''t move!


    Through the crack in the door, Chu Mo saw that the chickens in the yard all stopped barking, and then leaned their heads and looked at him in surprise.


    Especially the cock, with a touch of sympathy in his eyes.


    Shit!


    Despised by a chicken!


    Or an ordinary chicken!


    Chumerton felt like crying without tears. This place is simply too evil!


    The friar of the peak realm of true immortals, after coming here, can''t even push a door open. Is there any reason?


    "Sometimes, realm is meaningless." The old voice came from the Taoist temple: "if you can understand this, you can open this door. If you can''t, then go back. What should you do? It''s meaningless to stay here."


    Chu Mo''s mouth moved slightly, trying to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t say anything. He sat cross legged at the gate of the hospital and stared at the door in a daze.


    "Sometimes, things like realm are meaningless?" Chu Mo frowned, reflecting on the meaning of this sentence said by the old man in the Taoist temple.


    How can realm be useless? Why is it useless? Can it be said that a great monk in the realm of true immortality is the same as a secular mortal? Obviously not! This sentence can''t be explained in this way.


    So what does he mean by that? Chu Mo sat there, thinking hard.


    What even he didn''t expect was that this sitting was a month!


    The old man inside never came out from the beginning to the end. A few chickens strolled happily in the yard every day. No one paid attention to Chu mo. Even those chickens seemed to lose interest in the "weirdo" at the gate of the yard and didn''t pay much attention to him.


    For Chu Mo, he didn''t even think that a month had passed. He just thought about a few questions in his mind.


    The universe is vast and mysterious. The realm of true immortals has been regarded as a real hero among all creatures. However, it is still difficult to pry into the truth of the universe.


    Why is he so powerful and profound, but he can''t open a firewood leaf?


    Because Tao!


    Because the Tao here is different from his Tao!


    This kind of Tao, in this place, incarnates the gravity of heaven and earth. He judged by his own way that this is an ordinary door, but in fact, this door may be transformed by the Avenue!


    His level is not enough. Naturally, he can''t open the door.


    In other words, his realm of true immortality is not applicable here, nor to the Tao here.


    Then, if he stepped into the realm of true immortality in this environment, would he still be unable to open this door? Can you walk like carrying a mountain?


    Look at those free chickens in the yard. Because they were born here and grew up here, they have integrated into the Tao here from the moment they were born. So they don''t feel any pressure at all.


    That is to say, under different skies, the Tao is different, and the realm is naturally different!


    The gravity above some stars is so small that even an ordinary person can take more than ten feet or even farther in one step. So, can we say that the ordinary man is a great monk with a high realm? Of course not!


    So, sometimes the realm is meaningless!


    What matters is your environment! It''s the way there!


    Blessing to the soul, this idea flashed like lightning in the sea of Chu Mo spiritual knowledge.


    Then Chu Mo directly melted into the Tao here!


    Then he stood up, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, stretched out his hand and gently pushed the door open.


    I''m so tired. I''m really a little tired from leading more than 2000 monthly tickets to being overtaken. The spelling was too hard, and all aspects of the body began to have problems. Prepare to take a few days off and ask for a leave with you. We don''t have so many monthly tickets, and we don''t force our brothers and sisters.


    In recent days, we still keep three watch every day.


    Well, that''s it. Everyone has recommendation votes. Please vote more. When I rest, I''ll burst out for you. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1199

    The hens in the yard all looked at him in surprise, and then dispersed in a crowd and hid in the hen house. Instead, the cock, with disdain in his eyes, raised his head proudly and looked at Chu Mo contemptuously. He passed by Chu Mo manly and calmly.


    Chu Mo glanced at the rooster. He felt that he might be born into a conflict with the rooster. Otherwise, what rooster has this virtue when he sees him? So is the big cock.


    "Look at me again and I''ll stew you!" Chu Mo fiercely said a sentence to the cock.


    "Whoa!" The rooster ignored him directly, chirped, flapped his wings, and walked away.


    An old Taoist came out of the Taoist temple. The old man looked ordinary, with silver hair and wrinkles on his face. He could not see how old he was, and there was no breath on his body. He smiled at Chu Mo and bared his teeth: "a month... So, go chop firewood." With that, he turned back to the room and closed the door with a bang.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said in his heart, is there such a way to entertain guests? But he also knew that this old way must be extraordinary, and it was meaningful for him to do so.


    In fact, this month''s enlightenment, for Chu Mo, is deeper than his usual years of enlightenment. He gained a lot.


    Therefore, although the Taoist priest looked very impolite, Chu Mo silently followed suit. He went to the woodpile and saw a rusted axe. He took a breath and bent down to lift it.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, then put the axe there again, and then... He resumed his former way.


    Instantly, a terrible pressure almost pushed Chu Mo to kneel directly on the ground!


    The blood gas in the body surged, and the powerful flesh was oppressed to exude blood, and the bones in the body were creaking.


    Chu Mo didn''t say a word. He bent down and went to pick up the axe with all his strength!


    however


    it''s too hard!


    He can''t bend down at all!


    Even a simple action made him extremely painful. That feeling was really worse than death.


    Chu Mo still had no sign of change, and was still bending down to carry the axe.


    In the Taoist temple, the old man suddenly stood up, his eyes shone with two horrified lights, and his face looked unbelievable, muttering, "is this boy crazy? This... How can he realize this so soon?"


    In fact, the old Taoist priest has been shocked to the extent that Chu Mo can open this door in a month!


    When he came here, he spent 20 years sitting at the gate of the hospital to realize the Tao.


    Twenty years later, he successfully stood up and opened the door.


    And Chu mo... It took only one month!


    This made the old Taoist feel a great frustration in his heart. On the surface, he told Chu Mo that you were still careless. In fact, mentally, 10000 roosters had been roaring past.


    Although he had known that this little guy was a real genius, with unimaginable noble blood and incredible origin.


    But who doesn''t have noble blood? He himself is also noble in blood! His birth... He is no worse than Chu Mo in strict calculation! He was the peerless pride in everyone''s eyes since childhood, and... That world is not the Yan and Huang regions, so the old Taoist did not think that Chu Mo was much better than himself.


    Just strong points... Limited, yes, very limited!


    Everyone has a competitive heart.


    But Chu Mo slapped the old Taoist severely with cruel facts. The old Taoist was greatly stimulated.


    No matter how unwilling to admit it, I have to mutter in my heart: this understanding is really amazing!


    "I used it for twenty years... This little thing only took a month! Is the gap between us 240 times that much? How can this be possible? How can there be such an amazing genius in this world? It must be a blind cat who bumped into a dead mouse, by chance!"


    The old Taoist''s calm expression was full of stomach Fei. So what should have been told to Chu Mo now was also temporarily suppressed by him, and he directly drove Chu Mo to chop firewood.


    He also had a little joke in his heart. His heart said that it would make you talented, make you savvy, and make you unknowingly pull Taoist priest''s face. Taoist priest directly threw the biggest problem to you this time!


    It depends on what you do!


    When you have suffered a lot, Taoist priest will give you some advice. You have to be grateful to Taoist priest. In this way, the frustration in my heart... Can be less!


    The old Taoist seemed to want to torture Chu Mo, but in fact he wanted to cry without tears. This special gap is too big!


    The reason is very simple. Chopping firewood in this yard is not difficult, even very simple, if it is integrated into the Tao here. Because this kind of thing, any secular man can do it. But that doesn''t make sense.


    What can you comprehend when you chop firewood normally? Meditate? Is it accurate? Or the control of strength? For a great monk, these are all nonsense! It doesn''t make sense at all.


    So what''s the meaning of chopping firewood?


    The old Taoist learned after reading something that the essence of firewood cutting lies in the collision and integration between two different roads!


    The so-called collision is to collide with our own Tao here! Use your own law and collide with the law here! In the roar of the Avenue... Find the best point and cause the resonance of the Avenue!


    Then... Merge the two avenues! Become your own way!


    The old Taoist knew this, but he failed. He failed.


    Although he made many attempts, in the end, he could only give up decadent.


    He failed because he understood his Tao too deeply. Even though it took him 20 years to understand the Tao here and open the door, he still couldn''t use his own Tao to split the firewood here!


    It''s simple to say, but it''s not easy? All through the ages, those who can do this have achieved great achievements in the future. Those are all real heroes!


    They are all saints!


    The old Taoist also wants to become a saint, even in his dreams! For this dream, he even left the Luo Tianxian domain with the fallen sect gate, far away from the "pure land" where murders are surging. The purpose of coming to this sealed world is to break the barrier of the world and seize that great opportunity here.


    And this humble view of the path is a road to sanctification.


    He came, he saw, he knew, but he... Failed.


    How sad is this?


    Seeing the bright road in front of me, I''m close at hand, but anyway... I just can''t reach it!


    The world is more sad than this.


    "After all... It''s not my chance!" The old Taoist''s eyes, through the wall of the house, fell on the figure who desperately grabbed the axe in the yard. A lonely smile appeared on his face, and his expression was full of desolation. But then, with a relieved smile on his face, he murmured, "in fact, it''s also a good choice to watch a teenager rise in front of his eyes, take the road for himself, and overturn those people! Didn''t I give him the token at the beginning? Then... Why should I envy a younger generation who has great origins with me?"


    In the eyes of the old Taoist, there was a flash of transparency, which was a real open-minded!


    He opened the door and shouted at Chu Mo''s back, "Hey, little guy, if you go on like this, you won''t be able to grasp the axe!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1200

    Chu Mo''s clothes have been stained with blood, which is flowing out of his powerful body after being forcibly broken by this terrible pressure. The bones in his body are somewhat deformed, although they are not broken, but this pass is far from ordinary people can bear Even a powerful monk can''t stand it! They even prefer to be directly cut off an arm and then spawned by magic, rather than bear this constant pain.


    Not to mention, the pain is self inflicted!


    Chu Mo didn''t look back. In fact, he couldn''t even move.


    "Even though you have integrated into the Tao realm here before, you still can''t use this method if you want to integrate these two kinds of Tao!" The old Taoist said to Chu Mo''s back.


    Telepathy is one thing, seeing with your own eyes is another. That kind of impact made the old Taoist who was used to the wind and rain couldn''t help his eyelids jumping, and his heart trembled a little too hard!


    This young man, in order to seek Tao, should be so cruel to himself? With this ruthlessness, he also deserves all the honors and scenery today.


    The old Taoist took a deep breath and then said, "no one is born a saint. Everything has a process..."


    "Did you succeed, master?" Chu Mo said word by word slowly, and there was no irony in his tone. He was just asking.


    The old Taoist immediately speechless, blush, shook his head: "no, I didn''t succeed. But somehow you are higher than the realm. I know very well that you can''t succeed by doing this!"


    "Really?" Chu Mo also took a deep breath, as if there was endless pain in the air. He continued to bend down and reach the axe: "I haven''t tried... How do I know I won''t succeed?"


    Click!


    Chu Mo''s spine finally couldn''t bear this pressure, and a burst of crisp bone cracking sound came out.


    The old Taoist couldn''t help grinning. He felt pain for Chu Mo and advised, "little guy, I admit, you are much better than me. Wait a minute, let''s talk..."


    Chu Mo shook his head, turned his back to the old Taoist''s face, and suddenly showed a smile. The great pain in his body made his mind clear to the extreme at the moment: "elder, in fact, I know that this place is an opportunity for me."


    "...." the old Taoist suddenly looked speechless, and his eyes also showed surprise: "how do you know?"


    "There are only two people here, the elder and me. Since they are not left to the elder, naturally... They are left to me!" Chu Mo said, continuing to bend down and grab the axe.


    Click!


    Another broken spine!


    This kind of injury, if you change to an ordinary person, will be directly abolished!


    I''m afraid I can''t continue to stand up in my life.


    Even for monks with strong power, it is also a great pain and suffering.


    People believe that long pain is not as good as short pain. People like Chu Mo who "beg" for long pain are really rare. People may even think it''s a brain problem.


    But Chu Mo seems to have a brain problem. He is still trying!


    The key problem is that Chu Mo''s insistence on this is hopeless in the eyes of the old Taoist!


    The old Taoist knows many things. He thinks no one can succeed.


    Even if Chu Mo realized Tao in a month, he couldn''t really do it!


    "Even if this is an opportunity for you, everything needs to be done slowly. How can you be so strong?" The old Taoist said it from his heart. He didn''t want to watch a descendant who had roots with him destroy himself like this.


    Although he tried and failed, over the years, the old Taoist still had some experience about this opportunity. He has also deduced and demonstrated in his heart countless times. In the end, he came to a conclusion that the collision of the two roads, whether the real immortal or the emperor, or even the Supreme... Quasi Saint... Cannot succeed!


    Because if we want to make two different Dao collide with each other, we must practice these two Dao to the extreme first!


    But to cultivate a kind of Tao to the extreme, it is estimated that even saints dare not say so. In this vast universe, in addition to the supreme, who can practice the myriad roads to the extreme?


    Although this is not a thousand roads, it is just two kinds. But when he reached the realm of the old Taoist, he knew clearly in his heart that the extreme of a kind of Tao was not different from the extreme of Wanqian Avenue... In fact, there was little difference!


    There is a sentence in the oldest Scripture, which is called: the Tao generates one, the life of two, and the life of three generates all things!


    At beginning of the all things, there must be one before there can be a future.


    Therefore, when a monk understands a kind of avenue to the extreme, and his practice comes to an end, then he is not far from knowing thousands of avenues!


    But at that time, it was still necessary to collide the two Tao... To understand the results after the collision?


    Obviously, it has been used for a long time!


    In other words, whether he or the current Chu Mo, in this realm, it is almost impossible to succeed in the collision of these two ways.


    The so-called "almost" is because the old Taoist knows that there is no absolute thing in this world, so he is cautious and uses almost these two words to describe it. In fact, deep down in his heart, he doesn''t think anyone can do this.


    Even he had guessed what was in his mind about the opportunity that existed and stayed here!


    But after all, he still couldn''t guess, because he could understand this opportunity, and Chu Mo also understood it.


    As long as we can successfully make these two kinds of Tao collide together, and then integrate them, then... The future road will become completely different!


    The old Taoist couldn''t think of how different it was, but he knew that once he succeeded, he would have a brilliant future.


    "In this way, stop first. Anyway, even if I have failed, I have more experience than you. I will tell you these experiences, and then you... Eh?" The old Taoist said, and his eyes suddenly widened, showing endless incredible colors in his eyes. His mouth is open. It has been too many years since he lost his temper. He is like a mortal who saw the gods flying in the sky. His eyes are full of shock, shock and inconceivable.


    "What do I see?" The old Taoist was petrified there, and he stared at Chu Mo blankly.


    To be exact, it was Chu Mo''s bloody hand, which had been crushed by the road and was already a little broken. It actually... Tightly held the polished wooden handle of the axe.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s body could not move at all!


    Bursts of the roar of the avenue sounded in Chu Mo''s body. The roar was inaudible to ordinary people, but it was like thunder in the old Taoist''s ears!


    Deafening!


    The old Taoist spewed a mouthful of blood on the spot, instantly sealed his six senses, and then still stared at Chu Mo blankly.


    This boy... How did he do it?


    He, he, he... What is he? succeed? Really successful?


    The old Taoist felt that his years of cultivation experience was completely shaken at this moment!


    Even his cognition of Tao is broken!


    This is simply impossible!


    How on earth did he do it?


    The old Taoist was completely stupid. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1201

    If this matter is explained in detail, even the old Taoist, no matter how concise and comprehensive, I''m afraid it''s difficult to explain clearly.


    Chu Mo himself represents a kind of Tao, which is the Tao he cultivated in this great region from small to large, that is, a kind of Tao recognized by this heaven and earth.


    The one who exists and stays here is actually a kind of Tao of Luo Tianxian domain, a simple and simple Tao. That kind of Tao belongs to the Tao of saints!


    Although the old Taoist came from Luo Tianxian domain, he practiced the Tao of Luo Tianxian domain. But he still can''t use his own way to collide, confirm and integrate with the saint''s way. If he wants to do so forcibly, the result can only be one: body and death disappear.


    This is not directly related to his cultivation of the Tao in the celestial realm and the cultivation of the Tao in the Yan Huang realm by Chu mo. he and Chu Mo have their own Tao, which are completely different from the three kinds of Tao of the sage who exists here.


    This is fundamentally different!


    It''s like in the vast universe, there are all kinds of creatures and races, which can develop all kinds of completely different civilizations.


    If we have to integrate the monk''s way of perceiving heaven and earth and cultivating his own body with another way of developing mechanical civilization and relying on foreign things, the result will only be a fierce war. Maybe one side is destroyed, or both sides are hurt.


    Because the monks who cultivate themselves will never believe that people who rely on foreign things can make themselves immortal and walk through mechanical civilization, nor will they ever believe that they can live forever by absorbing essence into the sky.


    One is from inside to outside, and the other is from outside to inside. These are basically two contradictory paths. How can they merge?


    This explanation may be a little far fetched, because it involves the field of Tao. Except for the supreme existence, few people can explain it clearly with essence respect.


    The old Taoist went far away from the Luo Tianxian domain and came to the Yan Huang domain. In fact, he also wanted to use his practice in the Luo Tianxian domain to confirm the Tao of the Yan Huang domain. And then hit the realm of saints at one stroke.


    But in the end, he failed. Just like he can''t impact and confirm the Tao here.


    In this world, there are thousands of ways and countless methods, but being able to specialize in one is already a great achievement.


    The saint left his way here and left it to Chu mo. The old Taoist knew who the saint was, and he could guess the meaning of the saint. But he really didn''t think it would succeed. Deep in his heart, he even thought that the saint was suspected of doing experiments!


    Anyway, it''s a dead friend, not a dead man!


    This guess is a little fishy, and it seems to lack respect for the sage, but this is indeed the real idea of the old Taoist before Chu Mo holds the axe handle.


    Now the old Taoist was so shocked that he could hardly speak. He finally convinced the saint!


    The way of saints is inscrutable!


    Although it''s only half a step away, it''s actually countless realms and levels away!


    The heart of a saint is really unpredictable, unpredictable and impenetrable!


    The old Taoist was convinced, and then stood there watching.


    Chu Mo held the axe handle and did not move.


    The old Taoist looked at him motionless.


    The big cock in the yard seemed to feel something. His previous expression disappeared, and he swished into the chicken house.


    In Chu Mo''s body, the sound of the avenue rumbled.


    It was a fierce collision between two completely different roads!


    There is no communication, no dialogue, and no tacit understanding between hearts. Only the most primitive, fierce and vicious collision.


    The only self in the divine mind method is involved in a crazy counterattack!


    Extremely fierce want to devour each other!


    This is the opposite of Tao!


    Bang bang!


    Chu Mo''s body shot blood outward, and the blood formed chains of order in the void. It looked extremely glittering and shining, flashing the brilliance of the road!


    The old Taoist looked dumbfounded, and then he closed his eyes.


    His quasi holy heart was a little confused at this moment!


    That kind of jealousy can''t be contained. It''s the uncontrollable jealousy of the top Tianjiao in this world!


    Therefore, he can''t continue to watch.


    If he looks at it again, he''s afraid he won''t be able to control himself.


    The body of the old Taoist turned into a statue.


    The blood, flesh and bones in Chu Mo''s body have experienced many turbulence in a short moment.


    This turbulence, even the existence of the supreme realm, is unbearable.


    But Chu Mo withstood it!


    I thought that when he was not even a friar at first, he had already practiced blood and bone refining all over his body!


    There is no flaw in his blood and bone!


    Is a real perfect constitution!


    Only his meat was not so perfect, so the meat on his body began to fall to the ground piece by piece. The body seemed to decay rapidly, and large pieces of meat fell directly.


    But before the meat landed completely, it turned into infinite essence and disappeared into the air.


    This is the secret that high-level friars can be reborn with broken arms!


    Every part of their whole body has been refined into endless essence!


    As long as they are not hurt to the source, then the essence is endless, and the broken arm can grow. Then only one head is left, and their bodies can still be reconstructed through strong cultivation and infinite essence!


    In the end, there was almost only a skeleton left on Chu Mo''s body. At the moment, he was different from the big skeleton in Guixu. The only difference was that there was jade like blood flowing on Chu Mo''s skeleton. That blood looked too magical to accept this scene at all.


    Blood is attached to the white skeleton and constantly flowing. The Taoist platform in Dantian is running at a high speed and is the birthplace of all blood! The platform was empty. The little man of the second yuan God, who was originally sitting there, had already entered the Lingtai under the skull of Chu Mo at the time of the unity of the yuan God.


    In addition, unlike the big skeleton, Chu Mo''s skeleton is more complete than his.


    The broken spine was directly connected in the roaring collision of the avenue.


    The two kinds of Tao collided violently between Chu Mo''s hand and axe handle, and then constantly rushed into Chu Mo''s body.


    All the roads roared, and all of them were placed in the courtyard of the Taoist temple. There was no word from them. Otherwise, I''m afraid all the creatures on the whole heavenly road will suffer!


    Chu Mo kept this posture and did not move for another month.


    In the end, the Taoist platform in his Dantian had been completely opened.


    Accept the essence and Qi in all parts, and the whole body is a Taoist platform! In every platform, there is a breath of Avenue flowing!


    If the old Taoist dared to open his eyes at this moment, he would be shocked beyond measure!


    Because Chu Mo actually achieved that Tao generates one, two, and three things!


    After a month of collision, confirmation and integration, the Tao of Chu Mo and that of the sage finally gave birth to the third kind of Tao, and then all things were born!


    Therefore, Chu Mo now has a Taoist platform in every part of his body. On each platform, there is a completely different Tao flowing!


    This is an extremely abstruse realm. No one has really succeeded since ancient times.


    Chu Mo should be the first!


    After the integration of the roads, the only volume is still the only volume!


    But the Tao has changed!


    Delivered at midnight. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1202

    At this moment, Chu Mo''s mind suddenly appeared a picture, which seemed to be an extremely grand world, which was vast!


    Magnificent mountains and rivers, beautiful mountains and rivers, and the breath of all kinds of roads rise from the earth and rush into the endless sky. The sounds of great roads sounded one after another, as if they were chanting scriptures and debating.


    This seems to be a world of extreme Tao. Everything in this world looks so real and so incredible.


    Huodi!


    A huge and incomparable palm is like crossing the infinite Star River, and it is like crossing the ages. The long river of time flows through the fingers. It suddenly appeared and slapped Chu Mo hard!


    This palm appears too abrupt and too fast!


    The palm was so large that it was inconceivable that the endless stars in the sky were like dust to this palm. At the moment when this palm stretched out, I don''t know how many stars broke up one after another, or were shocked by the infinite power on this palm.


    This hand seems to be equivalent to a vast unparalleled Road, like the end of a road!


    Chu Mo couldn''t react at all to this sudden slap of the palm!


    By contrast, he is too small!


    At this moment, Chu Mo even forgot his fear, and it was too late to fear!


    At this moment, time seems to be completely stagnant.


    Chu Mo felt his way... Everything about him seemed to be going up in smoke!


    He has a feeling that the next moment... He will completely dissipate in this world. It was a real death, and even a touch of obsession could not stay.


    But it happened that he had a feeling of relief!


    This is very wrong!


    No one will be dying without a little obsession. Anyone... Has his concern and persistence.


    This is the Tao of Chu Mo at all. In front of the Tao represented by this palm... It is in the position of being completely crushed!


    Don''t mention the heart of resistance, he can''t have any thoughts!


    At this time, a cold hum directly sounded in the void. A jade seal flew from the far space. The speed was so fast that Chu Mo had no time to feel any breath on the jade seal. I only saw the big hand tremble gently, and it was quickly retracted!


    Then, the jade seal chased in the direction of the big hand.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo felt the darkness in front of him, and the extremely beautiful world instantly collapsed.


    He woke up.


    Then he found that he was still holding the axe handle and standing there motionless.


    What I have just experienced is like a fantasy.


    But Chu Mo knew that it was definitely not a dream!


    Just now, he fused the two kinds of roads, and at the moment when 10000 roads were born in his body, he was sensed by some existence and shot him directly!


    Then another existence saved him with the jade seal.


    Chu Mo even suddenly thought of the prophecy they mentioned when he saw his parents in his memory. Thinking of the picture just now, Chu Mo even guessed some causes and consequences.


    He was angry, but he didn''t dare to be angry. He even immediately put all his thoughts on this matter behind him.


    Dare not think again!


    Because I can''t think!


    Chu Mo sighed and glanced at his body.


    His body, I do not know when, has given birth to new meat. Every inch of my body is full of unimaginable terror!


    It seems that as long as an idea, it can really destroy the sky and earth!


    This kind of power is simply too terrible. He was a little scared himself.


    Then Chu Mo picked up the axe in his hand and whispered, "thank you, master!"


    Then Chu Mo bent down, picked up a piece of wood, swung an axe, and split the wood with a slap. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    In his body, countless kinds of Tao in countless Taoist platforms are too naive, which need to be understood and constantly honed.


    So Chu Mo began to chop firewood seriously.


    PA!


    PA!


    PA!


    Every axe of his is full of mysterious rhythm. The firewood split is neat and of the same size.


    His hands are white, crystal clear, and look flawless. The newly grown body is also crystal clear, emitting a trace of light.


    But miraculously, his realm, without any change, still stays at the peak of true immortality.


    As the old Taoist priest at the door said, realm is meaningless sometimes.


    Looking back at the old Taoist at the door, Chu Mo suddenly chuckled. He raised his hand and hit the old Taoist''s body with a faint wind.


    The old Taoist''s body shook violently, and then the whole person completely returned to normal. He looked at Chu Mo, with an unspeakable complexity in his eyes. For a long time, he sighed softly, "you have succeeded."


    Chu Mo smiled: "did you succeed? I don''t know."


    "Boy, you are destined to embark on the road of endless glory, so don''t be such a fart." The old Taoist rolled his eyes. "Don''t chop firewood. It doesn''t make much sense to you. Come here and drink with me!"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, nodded, and put down the axe.


    The old Taoist suddenly said, "can you still pick it up?"


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand, picked up the axe, bared his teeth and smiled, "do you want to chop some firewood for you again?"


    The old Taoist twitched at the corner of his mouth and shook his head, "forget it."


    Chu Mo put down his axe, walked to the old Taoist priest and gave a serious salute: "thank you for your enlightening kindness!"


    "Well, even without me here, you will succeed." The old Taoist said softly with a complicated face, "so, don''t thank me."


    Chu Mo still made this gift, and then made another gift: "this is to thank you for my mother!"


    The old Taoist was startled, and directly froze there, staring at Chu Mo blankly. "You... You know?"


    Chu Mo took out the Taoist token and smiled shyly, "I know a little bit. Why don''t you tell me more about it?"


    "Hum hum..." the old Taoist shook his head like a rattle: "you can know as much as you like, and it has nothing to do with me. Don''t come to ask me about it, I don''t know anything. Either drink with me or get out of here."


    At this time, in the chicken house over there, the cock stretched out his head and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo pointed to the cock with his hand: "shall we stew it in the bar? It''s so fat... It should be enough for us to eat."


    Whoosh!


    The cock retracted his head in an instant.


    The old Taoist couldn''t help laughing happily: "hahahaha, boy, do you know how the Taoist priest has been bullied by him for so many years? Unexpectedly, he finally met the person he was afraid of!"


    An angry voice came from the hen house: "old man, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I won''t let any hen lay an egg for you!"


    "..." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, looked at the old Taoist with a speechless face: "because of this? Don''t you stew it?"


    The old Taoist sighed, "you can''t stew it! If you stew it, the hen won''t work..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1203

    Chu Mo pie pie mouth: "well, do not eat chicken, we can eat peacocks." With that, he directly took out the wings of a huge peacock.


    The old Taoist looked at Chu Mo with gaping eyes.


    "What? Taoist doesn''t eat meat? That''s a pity... I eat it myself..." Chu Mo didn''t finish his words, and the peacock wings in his hands were directly snatched away by the old Taoist.


    "Who told you that Taoist doesn''t eat meat? You''re not a Taoist?" The old Taoist sneered at Chu Mo, holding on to the peacock''s wings.


    "I''m a monk."


    "You are now the leader of Taoism, the patriarch, and you are a Taoist!" The old Taoist stared at Chu Mo like a copper bell.


    "Well, well, how do you eat these wings?" Chu Mo smiled.


    "Roasted, of course!" The old Taoist priest directly held the peacock''s wings, raised his hand, directly reduced it to a foot in size, dragged it to the well and began to deal with it. Chu Mo was stunned. Because the old Taoist''s technique is very professional, it''s estimated that he doesn''t do this little at ordinary times.


    "I tell you, boy, there are countless delicious dishes in the world, but the meat of the peacock family can be called the best of the delicacies. Unfortunately, few people dare to eat peacock meat in Luo Tianxian region." The old Taoist skillfully dealt with it, looking like an experienced Taoist, and said, "do you know that the peacock clan is not an indigenous race in the Yanhuang region? They are actually a branch moved from the luotianxian region. They are rooted in the Yanhuang region."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at the old Taoist and obviously felt that the old Taoist had something to say.


    The old Taoist said, "the ancestor of the peacock clan has a long history. If you eat it like this, aren''t you afraid of revenge in the future?"


    "I also have a history..." Chu Mo smiled, "but there are still so many people who have no scruples about me. They are not afraid. What am I afraid of?"


    The old Taoist was stunned at first, and then laughed and said, "well said."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Luo Tianxian domain, an ancient temple in a vast star domain, is located in the sky.


    The whole ancient hall, completely cast by divine iron, exudes a cold breath, lying there, as if it would last forever.


    This ancient temple is too big, like a city of steel!


    It is cold and magnificent, surrounded by countless stars. Compared with this ancient temple, those stars are like marbles, running in their own tracks around the giants in the universe.


    Even the brilliance of the sun cannot shine into this ancient temple.


    Deep in the ancient temple, there is a temple. In the middle of the temple, there is a statue of God.


    The appearance of the statue of God could not be seen clearly and was shrouded in a mass of brilliance.


    In front of the statue of God, there is a incense table, on which three incense sticks are burning in the incense burner.


    It looks like it has just been lit. In fact, these three incense sticks have been burning for at least hundreds of thousands of years.


    The gods will not die, the incense will not die, and the gods will not collapse.


    At this time, one hand of the idol suddenly cracked a huge crack, and then... From that crack, a faint... Like blood flowed out.


    Then, the statue collapsed and fell apart!


    The huge sound directly disturbed the whole ancient hall!


    There were seven or eight figures on the spot, instantly appearing in the temple, staring at the scene dumbfounded. This is a group of old people who are full of years. I don''t know how old they have lived.


    But at the moment, they were all stunned, standing there, with a blank face and eyes full of disbelief.


    "The magic fragrance... Is still burning." One of the elders suddenly spoke. The voice is dry and old. It seems that I haven''t spoken for countless years.


    "My father is all right." Another old man breathed a sigh of relief.


    Other people''s faces also showed relief, but looking at the fragmented statue, their eyes were still with endless shock. Even if their respective realm is extremely high, they still can''t figure out what happened to their ancestors.


    According to the gods of the ancestors, there can never be such an accident, which is clearly what happened.


    At this time, a magic decree suddenly appeared in the temple.


    After seeing this dharma, the seven or eight elders were all excited and knelt down one after another, saying in unison, "welcome the Dharma!"


    The Dharma edict has only seven words.


    "I''m all right, don''t worry."


    But this is enough for everyone!


    Their hanging heart was finally put down, and then the decree disappeared.


    The group looked at each other, and their worries disappeared, but they became full of doubts. Then, everyone looked at one of the elders.


    The old man thought for a while and said, "a statue of God is being built. Don''t make a noise about it."


    A big event enough to disturb the whole Luo Tianxian domain was quietly suppressed in this way.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo and the old Taoist ate peacock roasted wings and drank the good wine that the old Taoist took out, which is said to have been aged for tens of thousands of years.


    At first, Chu Mo still wanted to be reserved, but he didn''t expect the old Taoist to eat without mercy. Swallow it in big gulps, and the meat of the peacock''s wings turns into a mass of essence, which can be directly turned into energy, and it is delicious. Few people can stand the temptation of such delicious food.


    Chu Mo then joined the competition and enjoyed it.


    The old Taoist bolted and muttered, "your realm is low. Don''t eat so much. Be careful to be supported!"


    Chu Mo responded impolitely: "you are so old, be careful not to digest when you eat too much!"


    A huge and incomparable peacock wing, in the midst of two people fighting for me, soon there is only the last point left.


    The two glared at each other, and neither of them wanted to be humble.


    Old Taoist: "you little boy don''t know how to respect the old!"


    Chu Mo: "old people should love children!"


    With that, they grabbed the only piece of meat left on the peacock''s wings at the same time.


    The old Taoist changed more than 100 techniques in a moment, which was extremely tricky and fast. He grabbed the meat accurately, swallowed it, and looked at Chu Mo proudly, "boy, you''re still tender!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. In fact, even if he could grab it, he wouldn''t really grab it. After all, he owed the old Taoist Tianda a favor.


    Of course, because he ate too much.


    Then they began to drink.


    The old Taoist didn''t talk nonsense. The wine was really delicious. It tasted soft and not spicy at all, but once you took a bite, you would feel dizzy. It''s so mellow!


    "Boy, I''ll tell you, even in the Luo Tianxian domain, this wine can be called the top. Ordinary people can''t drink it at all. You''re lucky today." The old Taoist made a wine partition, squinted at Chu Mo and said.


    Chu Mo smiled: "peacock roasted wings are also good!"


    The old Taoist nodded: "that''s true, but this little peacock is a little tender. If it''s the supreme level or the saint level, it''ll be better to eat."


    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up: "is there such a peacock in Luo Tianxian domain?"


    The old Taoist was startled: "what do you want to do?"


    "You can cut their wings and eat them later." Chu Mo rightly said, "anyway, eating wings won''t kill."


    The old Taoist twitched a few times at the corner of his mouth and looked at Chu Mo: "you little thing, one day you will really enter the Luo Tianxian domain. I''m afraid you will cause more trouble than that monkey."


    "Monkey?" Chu Mo glanced at the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist laughed and stopped talking about it. Instead, he took a bottle gourd and drank it mouthful by mouthful, as if he was remembering something. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1204

    Chu Mo was drunk directly.


    When I woke up, it was the next morning.


    Chu Mo sat up and glanced at the surrounding scene in a daze.


    The grape trellis is gone, the chicken house is gone, the woodpile, the well and the axe are all gone, and the Taoist temple is also gone. Only a rocking chair under Chu Mo was left.


    Here has become a barren mountain, there is no different way, let alone a different field.


    Everything is like a dream.


    If it weren''t for the vast and unparalleled power in his body, Chu Mo really felt like he had a dream.


    He looked up and saw that there was a chicken house before, but now there was a huge bluestone. The bluestone looked a little like the cock.


    Chu Mo was dumbfounded. He knew it was a joke of the old Taoist priest.


    Six sentences were engraved on the bluestone. Chu Mo fell into meditation after looking at it.


    "If you become an immortal and build a road for millions of years, you will end up empty if you don''t become a great saint. The great saint can''t escape his fate, and you are still terrified when you step on the ancestral realm. Only if you achieve too high, you will be free in the heaven and earth forever."


    Seeing these six words, Chu Mo seemed to vaguely remember these words when the old Taoist drank too much last night.


    The old Taoist also drank too much last night, and seemed to pull him to say a lot of words, but now in retrospect, Chu Mo didn''t remember them all. If he hadn''t seen the six words engraved on the bluestone, he couldn''t even remember what the old Taoist said last night.


    "It seems that he deliberately doesn''t want me to know too much." Chu Mo sighed softly, then stood up, stopped here for a while, turned and left.


    At this point, Chu Mo has fully understood that this Taoist temple is the opportunity left by the saint who was called the 19th uncle by his mother.


    As for why this old Taoist, who is the former leader of Taoism, came here and stayed here for so many years, Chu Mo really doesn''t know. Maybe he figured out that there was an opportunity on the road of heaven and wanted to fight for it, but he didn''t succeed?


    Remember that the old Taoist drank too much last night, as if he had mentioned a few words in a long way?


    Chu Mo thought with some uncertainty. Later, he simply smiled bitterly. No matter why, it''s not so important anymore.


    This opportunity has been taken by him, and the old Taoist did not harm him, which is enough.


    As for other things, don''t think about them, because what he doesn''t understand is more than such a thing? Many go!


    Chu Mo was greatly grateful to his mother''s 19th uncle, the saint. Although he almost fell in the collision between the two roads, he succeeded in the end!


    The power of saints is hard to guess, let alone infer. So what the old Taoist guessed before to do experiments is nonsense.


    In that realm, he sees everything in the world very thoroughly. Even if he really wants to do experiments, he will never choose Chu Mo, who has a huge cause and effect with himself.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that this is the opportunity that the sage left Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo now has a feeling that he can leave Tianlu at any time!


    This feeling is very mysterious, as if as long as his idea moves, he can leave here in an instant. And it seems that he wants to come back, and he can come back at any time!


    This makes Chu Mo a little confused.


    "What kind of realm am I now? Is there such a powerful immortal peak in this world?" Chu Mo murmured.


    If the door of the heavenly way is not opened, who dares to talk about entering the heavenly way at will?


    I''m afraid it can only be like this when we reach the supreme state and above?


    Why can I do it myself?


    In order to verify his guess, Chu Mo''s mind moved, a majestic space force instantly surrounded him, and then in an instant, the scenery in front of him changed. That familiar feeling came to my face!


    Heaven!


    As soon as he read it, he had returned to heaven!


    Then Chu Mo came out again. His body returned to its original position.


    But this time, it consumed about one tenth of his internal strength. You know, Chu Mo''s strength is far beyond that of a normal immortal. I''m afraid even the emperor, in this world, there are few more powerful than him.


    His creation has nothing to do with the realm, but it goes beyond the realm.


    "I have a few things to do." Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of Indifference: "just by the way, test my current combat power, and what kind of state have I reached!"


    Speaking, Chu Mo''s body suddenly disappeared in place.


    Shrink to an inch and escape thousands of miles!


    Gestapo has been in a state of explosion of fire and gas recently. It is very angry and even a little crazy. Within its territory, many creatures have been directly killed by it. This has never happened in the past countless years. Therefore, on its territory, a large number of creatures began to flee, because they did not know when bad luck would come to them.


    That supreme medicine, named huangjianlan, is its most loyal confidant! It is a "means" for its survival!


    Few people know that although it is a kind of medicinal material, the way it grows needs to be completed by robbing the essence of other medicinal materials. All along, it has been done very secretly and carefully.


    It never provokes those herbs that are too powerful or too spiritual. Its "food" is basically those imperial medicines.


    It is nutritious and has no future problems.


    Generally speaking, taking an emperor level medicine for thousands of years is enough to ensure that it can live comfortably on this heavenly road.


    But hunting is such a small thing that it doesn''t want to do it by itself. For one thing, it seems that it is a little cheap. It is a quasi holy medicine. It actually hunts in person. It feels embarrassed. On the other hand, if it does it by itself, it is also very likely to be exposed.


    Although this section of heaven seems very peaceful, there are also various crises.


    The deeper you go, the more powerful creatures are entrenched.


    Once its secrets are exposed, its good days may be over!


    There will be many creatures that threaten it to kill it!


    Therefore, the scope of activities of Gaishi Gu has always been at this end of the Tianlu road. There are few strong creatures here, which is relatively safe. In addition, Huang Jianlan, a younger brother, has been very happy all the time.


    And under the protection of the world-famous herb, the supreme herb, huangjianlan, is more and more spiritual, and it is simply handy to use.


    But now Huang Jianlan has been caught!


    Was robbed by a human boy in front of it!


    This made him furious and vowed to find the human and save his son.


    But the human being disappeared without a trace. Gaishi searched for many days without a clue. Finally, it found out that the boy might have gone to the Taoist temple. Gaishi Gu counseled the Taoist temple at once, and it didn''t dare to approach at all!


    So these days, it has been hovering within the safe range, looking coldly at the direction of the Taoist temple. It''s waiting, waiting for that man to come out!


    Finally let it wait!


    There was a fierce light in his eyes. Looking at the approaching figure coldly, he wished he could shoot him immediately and kill him with one claw!


    But to Gaishi''s surprise, the young man clearly saw it, but his face also showed an excited smile!


    Peerless instant Rage: why!


    Delivered at midnight. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1205

    Obviously, I should be so excited. Why are you so happy? Seeing me, shouldn''t you turn around and run?


    Gaishi li felt that his dignity had been seriously violated, and he decided to give this damn human boy a hard lesson!


    "Last time I let you run away, this time it depends on where you go!" With a roar, Gaishi rushed directly to Chu Mo: "hand over the Yellow Jianlan!"


    Chu Mo looked at Gaishi, without saying a word, raising his hand was a punch!


    Bang!


    This punch is fundamentally different from the one used in the past. It''s completely different!


    Chu Mo didn''t see what strength he used, but with one punch, he turned this fierce quasi holy medicine into a real one and directly flew out.


    Gaishi sent out a series of wails in the void, and one of its front paws was directly destroyed!


    The bones were all broken, and the blood was directly emptied by a strong force of law.


    Gaishi Gu was stunned at once, and his eyes showed an unbelievable look. Although it was only a quasi holy medicine and did not have the strong fighting power of monks in the same realm, its fighting power had also been close to the ancient fierce beast Zhenyu.


    Even the peak emperor will lose everything in front of him!


    How could this human boy, who was not his opponent at all some time ago, have such terrible combat power in such a short time?


    Gashi was not convinced at all. He roared and casually used a little essence power to recover his front paw. Once again, he burst out a terrifying quasi holy pressure and jumped at Chu Mo!


    "Get out!" Chu Mo burst out, and his figure flashed, and suddenly appeared under Gaishi Gu''s belly. Gaishi Gu didn''t even notice that Chu Mo had come under it, so he felt an unbearable pain coming from his stomach. It''s as if the other party punched him in the stomach!


    Gaishi Yu was beaten away again!


    Now, the peerless man finally panicked, and he felt afraid!


    It''s obviously a person, and the gap between before and after is so big!


    The separation that the whole person made last time, to be honest, has made Gaishi feel his terror. Because although it can''t play a particularly strong combat power, the body is too strong! Even stronger than the real one!


    That''s why it decided to swallow the human boy, and then snatch it over. Under this universe, there are cultivators of plant noumenon, animal cultivators, and human cultivators. It can simulate animal cultivators, and even has more horizontal combat power than most animal cultivators. But it has never experienced the feeling of being human!


    It wants to try!


    It also wants to one day, directly break through the chaos when human beings came and rush to that section of the road to heaven. At that time, with its realm, it is fully capable of directly breaking through the barrier of the road to heaven and entering the heaven.


    At that time, it''s really a wide sea with fish jumping, and birds flying high in the sky!


    Under this sky, nothing can stop it from reaching the world!


    This wishful thinking plays well, and it thinks it is perfect!


    Gaishi even imagined that one day, it would become an adult, take huangjianlan with it, and get it a human body, crisscross the world. Wouldn''t it be happy?


    But what it didn''t expect was that this human being was so powerful in such a short time. Let it tremble, let it tremble!


    Gaishi turns around and runs!


    It''s no shame to run away if you can''t fight. Besides, it''s not human? I don''t care about this at all. This human, let it have a huge threat.


    No matter how it wants to save its dry son Huang Jianlan, it has to give up at this time. It''s still important for its own life!


    Under the first World War, Chu Mo had completely understood his combat power, and with a long roar, he directly chased after Gaishi.


    Want to go? Leave it for me! My world just lacks such a big medicine as you!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo directly is a palm, overwhelming, pressing against the world.


    Gaishi Gu gave a sad roar. It roared and turned back to bite Chu Mo''s palm.


    Boy, do you really think I''m so easy to catch?


    Gaishi was also angry, with some red eyes.


    To its surprise, the other party not only didn''t take back the palm, but continued to send it to its mouth.


    In his eyes, there was a fierce light full of murders. Don''t bite white, don''t bite!


    Click!


    Gashi bit down with a Fierce bite. I feel like I bit on a piece of god gold and directly broke its full teeth.


    The blood instantly filled the whole mouth of the world. It was not Chu Mo''s blood, it was its own!


    Chu Mo''s palm instantly penetrated the whole upper tooth Hall of Gaishi, and then ruthlessly returned to the area!


    "Come here!"


    Gaishi Li was also crazy, struggling desperately, and the smell of quasi holy medicine completely broke out. The Runes of various avenues exploded in his body, and a dangerous smell followed.


    This quasi holy medicine, which is extremely fierce by nature, even wants to explode itself, and doesn''t want to be captured alive by Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo snorted coldly, and his other hand condensed his fist seal and smashed it hard at Gaishi''s head: "be honest with me!"


    Bang!


    This punch directly hit the world, and he roared, and his mouth bit Chu Mo''s arm hard again. Its teeth are gone, and if it bites on it, it will have no effect. It twisted its body crazily, trying to condense its strength and detonate itself again. Chu Mo''s punch just interrupted its self explosion directly.


    As a result, it had just condensed its strength, and Chu Mo hit it again: "tell you to be honest!"


    Bang!


    His head was directly broken and a lot of blood flowed out.


    These things are all unparalleled essence precious liquid. Chu ink is not wasted at all. Let chaos oven come out and catch these blood.


    The world is full of hatred and lust, and still refuses to accept it.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, but kept hitting his head with punches.


    There is also the fatal place of the world.


    He threw hundreds of fists in one breath, and the struggle of Gaishi became lighter and lighter. In the end, he simply hung his whole body on Chu Mo''s hand, and didn''t struggle anymore, as if he had accepted his fate.


    But Chu Mo still ignored it and hit it one punch at a time.


    Each punch can bring a large amount of quasi holy medicine essence.


    Chaos oven gave out a burst of excited buzzing, and even it didn''t remember how many years it hadn''t received such a superb liquid medicine.


    "I''ll let you go if I think you''re a quasi holy medicine? I''ll beg you to follow me? Don''t dream! There are two big drugs at your level in my space! And there will be more in the future! Don''t you want to explode? Don''t you want to die? Don''t you just think your roots are not here? Even if they explode, can you regenerate through your roots? My Lord will complete you today! First explode you, and then dig your roots!"


    Chu Mo''s icy voice, like a knife, stabbed directly into the heart of the world.


    At this time, it finally came to fear, especially the human actually knew that this was not its real essence, and that it had roots hidden elsewhere!


    This is terrible!


    Because its roots cannot be moved!


    Once found by this human, it will be its real disaster at that time!


    "Don''t hit me. I''m convinced. I''m willing to be your servant. You can do whatever you want. I have no complaints!" He finally begged for mercy. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 1206

    Chu Mo, after Gestapo opened his mouth to beg for mercy, smashed several fists and hit a large amount of essence of quasi holy medicine, and then stopped.


    Gaishi Gu has a wronged face and wants to cry without tears. From ancient times to the present, all creatures who know it feel that Gaishi Gu should not mix in the plant cultivation world at all, because it is simply a demon! Gaishi herself felt so, and has always been complacent about it.


    Until today, when it meets this human, it really understands that it is really naive! He is just bullying and bullying the creatures in the territory. He has taken a great medicine from the emperor for thousands of years. What kind of devil is he? It''s simply a kind medicine! This human... Is the real devil!


    "I have surrendered, why do you still hit me?" The voice of unparalleled grievance and weakness came out.


    "If you say self explosion, self explosion. If you want to surrender, surrender? That''s such a good thing? You think it''s beautiful!" Chu Mo looked at Gaishi with a sneer: "as for punching you more, it''s to let you have a long memory! You know who should be offended and who should not be offended."


    Gaishi Gu looked sad and angry, looking at the Dan stove emitting excitement from the inside to the outside, and thought: shit, long memory, you obviously want to collect more essence from me!


    But it really didn''t dare to say this, because once it was said, it might have to be beaten. How many times does it hurt when others are beaten at most? It''s really deadly! All that is lost is essence! Gaishi Yu''s heart has been extremely sad and angry. I''m afraid he can''t make up for his losses today for tens of thousands of years. How many emperor level medicines do you have to take!


    "Are you really convinced?" Chu Mo looked coldly at the Gestapo that was still in his hand: "and willing to be my servant? Well, swear! After swearing, take me to find your noumenon!"


    "You... Don''t you know where my body is?" A touch of cunning flashed in the depths of the eyes of the world. If this human does not know where its roots are, it would rather be killed! There''s nothing worse than being obedient to a real fairy level friar!


    However, in Gaishi''s mind, an idea suddenly flashed like lightning at this time: this human monk... Is he just a real fairy? This... How is this possible?


    At this time, Chu Mo''s cold voice interrupted Gaishi''s psychological activities: "at this time, you still want to ambush with me. Well, you want to die, and I''ll help you. I''ll dig your roots back and refine it as well! It''s just able to refine a furnace of Gaishi great medicine! The great medicine refined from quasi holy medicine, a pill, can make the Supreme Lord live a lifetime longer! This is an amazing wealth."


    Gaishi Li''s body suddenly shivered. He didn''t even dare to think about that scene. This human monk in the realm of true immortality is simply too terrible and too evil. Don''t give it any chance to hide!


    Gaishi forced himself to calm down, and he thought to himself: since the other party can say so firmly that it has roots hidden elsewhere, it means that this person knows it very well. Maybe... He really knows where his roots are hidden.


    Do you want to bet?


    A trace of hesitation flashed in the eyes of Gaishi.


    At this time, it saw this terrible human, unexpectedly once again, raised his fist.


    "I swear! I swear! Stop fighting!" Gaishi finally conceded!


    It dare not gamble!


    Because even its most trusted son Huang Jianlan didn''t know its true details, but the human boy actually said it with a firm face. In this case, it completely lost the courage to gamble.


    "Then hurry up, I''m in a hurry." Chu Mo said coldly.


    "Before swearing... Can you, can you ask a question?" Gaishi looked at Chu Mo carefully.


    "I won''t kill you." Chu Mo said.


    Gasping, gasping, gasped. That''s what he wanted to ask. After getting the positive answer from this person, somehow, there was a surprise in his heart. It even couldn''t help disdaining itself.


    Too special!


    But it''s better to be counselled than to disappear.


    As the top leader in plant life, it has lived for an endless long time. It doesn''t want to die at all. It also wants to continue to live like this forever.


    Later, gaishixuan vowed with his life that he would never betray Chu Mo in this life.


    Chu Mo put it down and said indifferently, "recover yourself."


    At this time, Gaishi Li has also accepted his fate. It began to absorb the essence of the world around him to constantly supplement itself. But the previous consumption was too large, and it may take many years to recover to the peak.


    Chu Mo frowned and directly threw out an emperor level medicine from the world of the sky god''s mirror: "take this."


    Gashi caught him with a dull face and said, "I... I..."


    "I know you grow up by eating this stuff. Don''t pretend. Stay close to me. In the future, there will be plenty of medicine for you to eat. Maybe, you can get the supreme medicine for you as a snack." Chu Mo said.


    "Really?" Gaishi Gu''s face showed a surprise color, and it did not doubt whether Chu Mo had this ability at all. I''m kidding. Even this quasi holy medicine is not an opponent. The supreme medicine is a fart!


    "Of course it''s true." Chu Mo said.


    Gaishi was overjoyed, and swallowed the trembling emperor''s medicine in three bites and two bites, and its essence rushed out. However, Gaishi was indeed a different kind of medicine, and it had a set of refining skills. It took only a short time to refine this emperor''s medicine to 7788.


    Then he looked at Chu Mo in high spirits: "master, let''s go. I''ll take you to find my body!"


    Chu Mo directly sat on the body of Gaishi, smiled, and there was a mount.


    Gaishi rose directly into the air, ran wildly in the void, and then asked as he flew, "does the master turn back to leave the path of heaven and enter the heaven?"


    "Well." Chu Mo replied.


    "Hahahaha, that''s great, I can finally leave this ghost place! Heaven... You are here!" The world roared with laughter.


    Chu Mo slapped on Gaishi''s head: "be safe for me!"


    The unparalleled man said wrongfully, "I''m just happy..."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and decided not to believe anyone to be spoiled anymore. If he wasn''t strong enough, this guy would have eaten himself alive. At that time, he didn''t feel any sign of being spoiled from him.


    Therefore, being spoiled is a means for the weak to please the strong!


    Well, yes, that''s it. It has nothing to do with taste.


    Chu Mo was thinking in his head, and Gaishi was flying hard.


    It took about three days, and Gaishi Yu had leaped a long distance with Chu mo. If it weren''t for this guy who had become his own servant, Chu Mo even wondered if he was thinking something wrong again.


    Finally, Gaishi took Chu Mo and entered a vast swamp.


    This is a real daze! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1207

    The marsh is too huge to see the end in the sky.


    "How dare you hide your body in such a place?" Chu Mo felt the terrible breath coming from this huge swamp from time to time, and couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    It''s hard to think that Gaishi will hide his real noumenon in this marsh of countless powerful creatures.


    Gaishi immediately looked at Chu Mo with a sad face. He didn''t want to say a word. He wanted to be quiet. If I had known you, I wouldn''t have succumbed to you if I didn''t know death!


    But now, it''s too late to say anything. It was ruined by this little guy. Fortunately, Gaishi Li also knows how to comfort herself. It''s actually good to follow Chu Mo''s side. At least she can leave this cage like path of heaven. It hasn''t acted for so many years because it doesn''t have the confidence to break through that chaotic area and enter another way of heaven. On the other hand, if it really chose not to compromise at that time, Chu Mo would definitely kill it. And it takes many years for its roots to recover in this daze.


    only!


    Consider this a choice of fate!


    Gaishi kept comforting herself and calmed down a little.


    It took Chu Mo and walked carefully among all powerful creatures.


    All kinds of powerful creatures living in this vast land seem to be very low-key, although they all release their own breath and vaguely float in the air. But Gaishi Li took Chu Mo through like this, but no creatures came forward to stop them.


    Chu Mo was more or less strange, and asked, "won''t the creatures in this daze attack each other?"


    Gaishi replied, "no, they have lived here for too many years, and have long been used to each other''s existence and will not attack each other."


    "Then they don''t respond to outsiders like us?" Chu Mo asked again.


    Gaishi smiled softly, "that''s because they know it''s me."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    Gaishi said, "I have lived for a long time. I almost watched them grow up. In the process of their growth, it is inevitable to encounter various dangers. When I can help them, I will help them. Therefore, they all respect me."


    "So?" Chu Mo stared at the back of the head of Gaishi Li incredulously, and said in his heart, would a fierce quasi holy medicine that feeds on the emperor''s main medicine be so kind?


    "Don''t believe it. What I said is true." Gaishi Gu seemed to feel Chu Mo''s gaze and said, "I eat big medicine. This is my nature, just like those predators who hunt other prey for food. This is part of my nature. I''m naturally aggressive, which is more natural, and I won''t randomly provoke other creatures."


    "Will they be angry when they see you being subdued?" Chu Mo asked.


    Gaishi said with a wry smile, "they have grown very strong, but to be honest, they are not your opponents. Because of the rules of this road, creatures cannot step into the supreme realm. For you, how can creatures under the supreme be your opponents?"


    "Although you are flattering, I like to hear it." Chu Mo laughed.


    In fact, he doesn''t know how strong he is now.


    The level of elixir is different from that of other creatures after all. Just like this road, there can be no creatures in the supreme realm, but there can be supreme medicine and quasi holy medicine!


    It''s just that the quasi holy medicine like Gaishi, which is good at fighting and extremely fierce, is ultimately a minority in the minority. I''m afraid the whole practice world can''t find many such existence.


    Gaishi Gu took Chu Mo deep into the vast lake, walked for almost tens of millions of miles, and stopped in front of a vast lake.


    "Here it is." Gashi whispered, "I haven''t returned to this place for many years."


    While talking, Gaishi began to cast spells, channeling his own noumenon.


    Then, a huge plant rose slowly along the great lake and emerged little by little.


    This plant is even tens of thousands of feet tall. Up and down its body, it flashes dazzling brilliance, and it can''t even see what color it is.


    "The lake water is very special. Ordinary creatures cannot survive here at all. Even monks in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian will instantly turn into white bones if they fall in." Gaishi explained to Chu Mo, and then kicked a boulder in front of him.


    Poop!


    The boulder fell into the lake, smashing Lao Gao''s spray, and then an amazing scene happened.


    Before the heavy boulder sank into the water, the place where it came into contact with the lake began to collapse quickly. In a flash, the whole boulder completely disappeared!


    Chu Mo can be sure that there is no trace left of this boulder. It was directly corroded by the lake water!


    "Good water." Chu Mo said, walking slowly to the lake, stretched out his hand to probe into the lake.


    Gaishi was startled: "master, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll try how strong the corrosive power of this water is." Chu Mo said, putting a finger in it.


    His body is extremely strong. Now, after integrating the two kinds of Tao and opening up thousands of Tao in his body, it is even more powerful and frightening. I''m afraid even the supreme body may not be much stronger than Chu Mo''s current physical body.


    Chu Mo felt a slight tingling from his fingers the moment he put his fingers into the water. A powerful corrosive force instantly surrounded his fingers, like desperately tearing down the meat on his fingers.


    Chu Mo was slightly surprised and couldn''t help sighing, "I''m afraid even a normal immortal can''t bear this corrosive force."


    Gaishi said: "the great Luo Jinxian fell in, instantly white bones, and then soon there will be no bones to live in the immortal realm. Although it will not die in a short time, it will definitely die if it takes a little longer! This water should not kill the real immortal, but it can seriously injure the real immortal."


    Chu Mo nodded, and then thought for a while. The light in his eyes flickered, and then stretched out his hand, and unexpectedly directly introduced the lake water into his own world of the sky god!


    The world in the sky god''s mirror is already large. Chu Mo, with an idea, directly opened a great lake in the sky god''s mirror.


    Gashi was stunned when he looked aside. Of course, he knew that human monks had storage rings, and even this storage space it also had! It''s just a magic tool for storing items made by using the law of space, nothing special.


    But it has never heard that someone actually has this kind of storage space. No, looking at the posture of Chu Mo photographing the lake, it is clear that he wants to take away a large amount of lake water. How big is his storage space?


    Gaishi was stunned, and he even remembered a legend: the powerful power of powerful magic, their storage space, is not an ordinary space at all, but a small world! There can even be living creatures in that small world!


    Is there such a small world for the owner who is a little black?


    At this time, because Chu Mo opened the connection between the sky god and the outside world, Gaishi suddenly felt the breath of huangjianlan!


    That is a strong vitality!


    It''s still alive!


    And it''s not sealed!


    Gaishi looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face.


    Chu Mo suddenly said, "Gaishi, do you think your body can still be in the lake if I can move the whole lake? Although you didn''t say it, I have a feeling that your body should be good in the lake."


    "Move a whole lake?" The world looked at this great lake like a vast ocean, with no end in sight, and then looked at Chu Mo: "master, are you serious?"


    Delivered at midnight. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 1208

    Chu Mo nodded, "of course, you see, this lake water can not only give your body a good place to live, but also be a weapon. You said that we would put it on our own territory later, set up a forbidden air array, and then let the lake surround our territory. Even the real Fairy dare not easily break in?"


    "...." Gaishi stared at Chu Mo with a little messy eyes and murmured, "this lake water is so useful? Can it be used like this?"


    "It''s so simple that you can think of it by yourself?" Chu Mo looked at it with some surprise.


    "I''m not human." The world is gloomy.


    Then it watched helplessly as the lake became smaller and smaller. At this time, the noumenon of Gaishi has also been called up by it, and began to shrink a little, and then shrink. Finally, it shrinks into a plant more than three feet tall and glittering.


    "Godfather!" A surprise voice came out of the sky of Chu mo.


    At this time, the supreme medicine huangjianlan also felt the breath of the world, and couldn''t help shouting with ecstasy: "godfather, have you turned over that little thing to save me?"


    Gaishi Yu looked at Chu Mo with an embarrassed face, carefully looking at the calm face, and then said angrily, "what nonsense? Godfather found that the son of Chu has a strange skeleton and excellent talent, and has decided to follow the son of Chu. In the future, the son of Chu will be your Godfather!"


    Huang Jianlan, who was very excited in the world of God in the sky, was dumbfounded and completely speechless.


    The wind gentleman over there couldn''t help laughing at schadenfreude. His voice was clear and beautiful. But it made Gaishi even more embarrassed, but turning around, it couldn''t help sarcastically saying, "Feng junzi, what''s funny about you? After saying goodbye in the past year, you went to the other end of Tianlu, why didn''t you leave Tianlu?"


    Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows, moved in his heart, and said: was the wind gentleman also on this section of the road?


    The wind gentleman said in the celestial world, "at the end of the heavenly road, there is no way to leave."


    "Why? Isn''t it that when you reach the supreme state, you can go in and out of that heavenly path at will?" Gaishi is a little surprised.


    Feng Junzi youyou said, "I used to think so. In the past, I left this section of the heaven with the eye of the wind, thinking that I could get rid of the shackles of the heaven. When I arrived there, I found that only the supreme human being can enter and leave the heaven at will, not even the beast repair. Hagdas couldn''t rush out of that section of the heaven until his old death."


    "Hagdas is dead?" His voice was a little sad.


    "Yes, I used essence to prolong its life for three generations, but I couldn''t escape the years after all." The wind gentleman said softly.


    Chu Mo was also quite surprised when he listened to the dialogue between Feng Junzi and Gaishi while absorbing the water of the lake. It seems that there are many stories among the aboriginal creatures in Tianlu.


    At this time, Gaishi explained to Chu Mo: "hagdas is a fox that became the Tao before the rules of the heavenly road were changed. It is an old Supreme Master with extremely profound Taoism. After the rules were changed, it went through thousands of hardships to return to the other end. I always thought it had left the heavenly road to pursue a higher road, but I didn''t want to fall on the heavenly road."


    Chu Mo asked, "the heavenly road was originally complete, right?"


    Gaishi nodded: "yes, it''s a complete road, which was once called the road to God. In fact, it''s not so exaggerated, but at least, there are many creatures who become supreme on this road."


    "When did it disconnect?" Chu Mo asked.


    "The battle of God 100000 years ago." Gaishi said, "if it weren''t for the great fortune on the road of heaven, the war might completely destroy this road."


    It was 100000 years ago.


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart. It seemed that the battle close to an era ago had a fatal impact on the whole Yanhuang region.


    Even Chu Mo suspected that the change of the rules of heaven and earth in the Yan and Huang regions was not sealed, but because the whole region was destroyed, and the rules of heaven and earth also changed with it. However, this is just his guess. After all, it is difficult for him to imagine the means to surpass the supreme being.


    Chu Mo felt that the absorption speed was a little slow at this time. His mind moved, and he directly opened the mouth of the sky god''s mirror wider, hundreds of miles wide!


    At this moment, the lake in front of me instantly formed a huge vortex, and the vast amount of water was like a torrent, directly pouring into the world of God''s mirror in the sky.


    Gashi looked at it blankly and murmured, "what kind of magic weapon is this... It''s terrible!"


    Even the emperor on earth has no such shocking means. We have to move a great lake from one world to another. This is amazing. Speaking of it, such crazy plundering of the lake here will not bring much consumption to Chu mo. But the key point lies in the magic instrument of the sky god.


    This kind of magic instrument is hard to find all over the world!


    This is also what the world marvels at. It has been living on this heavenly road before, and it has also seen the great monk of the supreme realm. I''ve heard that the incomparable strong can have magic tools like the small world, and even make life flexible in it. However, there is a huge gap between the realm of Chu Mo and the supreme; Second, even those small world magic tools in the mouth of the Supreme Master, I''m afraid they can''t fit such a big lake!


    The lake is really too big. It took Chu Mo more than half a month to empty half of the water of the great lake after he desperately absorbed it!


    At this time, a vast ocean has appeared in the world of God''s mirror in the sky!


    By comparison, this is definitely the largest area in the celestial world.


    Chu Mo stopped with some unfinished ideas and said, "it also needs a degree to snatch. After all, the lake water belongs to the product of this heavenly road. It''s not good to take it all away. Just take half of it!"


    Gaishi Yu was shocked and numb. Hearing Chu Mo''s words, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "in this world, there are only saints who are more abnormal than you. Even the Supreme... I''m afraid he can''t take so much lake water!"


    Saints?


    Chu Mo shook his head, and then inhaled the body of Gaishi into the world of God in the sky, and put it in the lake.


    Later, Chu Mo followed the trend and communicated with the gentleman again.


    Perhaps under the influence of the world, Feng Junzi finally agreed to Chu Mo, took root in the rare treasure soil, and cooperated with Chu Mo to a certain extent. Of course, the limit depends on the meaning of Chu mo.


    Seeing that her Godfather had chosen to follow Chu Mo, Huang Jianlan, the supreme medicine over there, naturally became honest and called Chu Mo speechless.


    Then, Gaishi Gu quietly left this daze with Chu mo. those powerful creatures living in this daze, who did not know that the quasi holy medicine that had been gracious to them, had decided to leave here forever.


    "Don''t you have to say goodbye to them?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Forget it, they live well here. If they really enter the heaven, maybe... They can''t escape being hunted." To leave, Gaishi Li''s mood is also somewhat depressed.


    "Well, let''s go!" Chu Mo said, driving Gaishi, and left here directly.


    All the way, they returned to the beginning of this heavenly road.


    Looking at the chaos in front of me, Gaishi said honestly, "I''d better hide in that space..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1209

    Chu Mo came out of this chaos and saw Luo Jue sitting there with his knees crossed.


    Luo Jue also saw Chu Mo, and there was an uncontrollable shock in his eyes. Although he had been waiting here, he didn''t think Chu Mo really had the courage to come back after the anger gradually subsided. The reason why he waited was just a trace of obsession in his heart.


    If anyone knew that there were pursuers behind them, and that the level of pursuers was much higher than his own, I''m afraid he wouldn''t come back.


    The simplest way is to look for opportunities there directly, and then cross the robbery and leave. I will never step on this road again in the future.


    Luo Jue felt that if he replaced himself with Chu Mo, he would definitely not come back.


    But unexpectedly, Chu Mo actually came back. Moreover, according to Luo Jue, Chu Mo didn''t even improve his realm. It''s still the breath of Zhenxian peak.


    "I have to say, your courage is somewhat beyond my imagination." Luo Jue looked at Chu Mo coldly and said, "if I were you, I wouldn''t come back."


    "Unfortunately, you are not me." Chu Mo calmly looked at Luo Jue.


    "No wonder others kill themselves." Luo Jue said, and directly shot.


    In his realm, facing a real immortal like Chu Mo, there is really nothing to say. Just suppress it directly!


    Boom!


    Luo Jue slapped Chu Mo, simple, direct and rough.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, and he raised his hand with a fist. The countless Taoist pieces in his body burst out like thunder.


    The vast power came with a bang!


    Luo Jue was startled. When did the immortals become so fierce?


    Without enough time to think about it, he slapped it down. His eyes showed a ferocious color. Even if you are an alien among the real immortals, so what? I want to suppress you. Who in the world can stop it?


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s fist directly hit Luo Tui''s palm, and the huge palm condensed into Dharma collapsed under Chu Mo''s fist.


    Luo Jue was surprised and looked at Chu Mo strangely: "how can you have such great power? No... this is by no means a real immortal power, even the Emperor... No, even the high-level Emperor..."


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense?" Chu Mo snorted coldly, and then punched directly.


    Luo Jue''s eyes burst into a bright light. He knew that this boy must have obtained unimaginable opportunities on that section of the road to heaven!


    A strong jealousy and greed erupted from Luo Jue''s heart. A monk in his realm doesn''t need to hide his greed at all. He will fight with all his strength for what he wants.


    Boom!


    Where the two men fought, a mighty force erupted again, shaking the void, and a large void shook like it was about to collapse.


    "Come again!" Chu Mo finally felt how strong the incomparable power in his body was, and his fighting spirit instantly increased. He wants to fight Luo Jue, the quasi supreme!


    Luo Jue has also determined in his heart that Chu Mo must have had an unimaginable terrorist opportunity. This opportunity... He wants to win it!


    He even wants to refine Chu Mo directly and practice it as a pill! Maybe he can get more opportunities!


    Both sides hit the void directly from the ground, higher and higher, and entered the sky.


    A big war, directly launched.


    Chu Mo mastered a large number of supreme skills. Before, because of insufficient realm and strength, it was difficult to exert the power of those supreme skills.


    But now, when he performed those supreme skills again, he found that it was much easier!


    Bang!


    In the void, there was another bang.


    Luo Tui''s body didn''t move, and Chu Mo retreated hundreds of miles.


    But on Luo Jue''s face, there was no smile at all. He looked at Chu Mo with great dignity. He did not dare to treat Chu Mo as an ordinary immortal anymore. On this path of heaven, even those emperors at the peak of the realm, I''m afraid it''s impossible to fight with him for so long and be safe.


    "Boy, you are very strong." Luo Jue said in a deep voice.


    "With you?" Chu Mo didn''t want to talk nonsense with Luo Jue at all. Now he had only one idea in his mind: war!


    Chu Mo''s blood completely burst out, and his whole body was full of explosive power, which was so powerful that the void could not bear.


    Luo Jue''s king of the heavenly road is not in vain! His fighting power is also unparalleled. The quasi supreme, although there is still a big gap from the real supreme, is far beyond the ordinary emperor. Therefore, after the initial shock, Luo Jue also accepted the fact that Chu Mo was powerful in war. When fighting again, he used almost all his strength.


    In this way, Chu Mo finally began to show some shortcomings.


    There is a huge gap in the realm of both sides.


    Today''s Chu Mo is definitely an alien in the real fairy. Even if the emperor had his own opinion, he would probably tremble. But what he is challenging now is a quasi supreme!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s body flew out, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. He smiled wryly: "it seems that there is still a big gap."


    Luo Jue over there has a feeling that he is going crazy. You are a real fairy who forced me into this situation, and you look dissatisfied?


    In this way, the two sides fought for hundreds of rounds again, and Chu Mo gradually fell to the disadvantage, but he was still tenacious.


    The opportunity to fight against the quasi supreme is really too rare. We can get unimaginable combat experience from it. Chu Mo didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    Luo Jue didn''t want to let him go!


    When is there such a terrible fairy in this world? Not to mention all kinds of treasures on Chu Mo, he himself... Is a treasure with great secrets!


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo finally took out the killing sky and sacrificed a large amount of lake water by the way. It turned into a downpour and fell from the sky, directly pouring on Luo Tui.


    Luo Jue first condensed a defense, and looked at Chu Mo with a disdain on his face: "are you poor?"


    As a result, the defense was directly pierced by the powerful corrosive power of the lake water. Some of the lake water fell on Luo Tui, who was caught off guard, and immediately corroded a treasure coat that Luo Tui was wearing to pieces.


    Feeling the pain of the lake water falling on his body, Luo Jue immediately looked at Chu Mo angrily: "little beast, you want to die!"


    Chu Mo laughed, "then come and kill me?"


    Raise your hand is a knife!


    Just sacrifice the lake water, just to make time for this knife!


    The action of Chu Mo''s knife is like chopping firewood!


    It''s completely different from Yanhuang realm... Another way!


    Sure enough, this knife cut out, Luo Jue was directly surprised. With his realm, he had a feeling that he couldn''t see through the path of Chu Mo''s knife.


    At that moment, he shouted loudly, and his body retreated!


    He was driven back by Chu Mo in the realm of true immortals. He didn''t want to force this knife!


    But Chu Mo''s knife is not so easy to hide?


    After all, it swept to Luo Jue''s shoulder, and a blood light suddenly flashed along Luo Jue''s shoulder.


    The existence of the quasi supreme realm was hurt by Chu Mo''s knife.


    bleeding!


    This is a big thing. (~^~)

 Chapter 1210

    Chu Mo secretly said that it was a pity that he thought the knife he cut with all his strength could cut off Luo Jue''s arm. As a result, it was still so poor after all. [¡µ


    The time for him to integrate the two kinds of Tao and produce ten thousand Tao is still too short after all. It can''t really wield all its power. Therefore, although this knife hurt Luo Jue, it is the ultimate he can do now.


    At this time, the battle here has attracted the attention of a large number of indigenous friars of Tianlu. Countless people flew up from the sky and rushed here.


    The first to arrive, just saw Chu Mo cut out, Luo Jue shoulder blood light blooming, and was directly scared!


    "Lord Luo Jue... Unexpectedly injured? How is this possible?"


    Those who arrived later also looked at this scene stupidly, and could not accept the fact that Luo Tui was injured at all.


    In their view, Chu Mo, no matter how powerful, was at most equivalent to the combat power of the threeorfour heavenly emperors. Let alone Lord Luo Jue, even if they were facing up, they would surely be able to suppress him easily.


    The reason why he ran away last time was that Chu Mo had too many small arms and was too strong.


    He first set up a Dharma array, which made the emperor afraid to break into. Then, he performed the nine life skill of the wandering female emperor, leaving a fake body and directly slipped away.


    Therefore, in these people''s view, although Chu Mo''s combat power is also very strong, what he is stronger is those means!


    After all, it''s just a real fairy. How strong can it be?


    But this scene in front of them made them, the leaders of the Empire realm, all feel afraid.


    This young man, he is more than just a small trick? His combat power... Has been so strong that Lord Luo Jue''s existence will be injured!


    "Ah!" Luo dug out an angry roar, raising the whole person''s combat power to the highest level. In front of those emperors, he was actually injured. This face was lost... He didn''t even forgive himself.


    Luo Jue''s eyes were full of endless murders. He directly sacrificed a magic weapon, which was a long gun!


    "God, Lord Luo Jue used the God gun!"


    "I saw this artifact for the first time!"


    "It can force Lord Luo Jue to use this artifact, and the combat power of Chu Mo......"


    "Shh, don''t talk nonsense, be careful..."


    Those monks who came later saw this scene, and their faces were all shocked, and they were shocked.


    Luo Jue even sacrificed his own life magic tools.


    The spear was horizontal in the void, with a powerful breath!


    It''s very dangerous!


    Horizontal in the void, it looks as if it is integrated with the void.


    Infinite law power surrounds it, and the burst of light makes people dare not look directly at it.


    Hum!


    The gun pointed at Chu Mo with a violent buzzing.


    "I haven''t touched this gun for tens of thousands of years." Luo Jue''s eyes shot a dark light, looking at the direction of Chu Mo: "you are proud to die under its edge today!"


    Chu Mo was startled by the smell of the gun, and the killer in his hand made a unwilling clang! Chu Mo whispered, "I know that the powerful one is not the gun, but the owner of the gun!"


    Quasi supremacy, driving the top-level supremacy tools, the power burst naturally more terrible.


    Chu Mo looked at Luo Jue and suddenly said, "the king of the road of heaven is really domineering, powerful and unparalleled. Gather his claws and teeth to draw a net, and his chest has enough to take the real immortal. The kindness of the Dharma protector is unforgettable, and it will be repaid one day. Don''t be angry if you can''t find someone, please don''t let out your anger on the top of the mountain. It''s extremely embarrassing, and it''s very bad for your appearance, and the sea is wide and the sky is gone."


    Chu Mo looked at Luo Jue and suddenly smiled and said these words again.


    Luo Jue over there heard these words, and his whole body burst out with blood.


    Directly sacrifice this spear and shoot it in the direction of Chu mo. even if it is to kill him, and then spend more effort to search for Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge sea, he will not hesitate!


    You must kill this little thing!


    Too rampant!


    Bang!


    This spear directly pierced the void where Chu Mo was, and a large void collapsed.


    At this moment, countless people in the distance applauded and shouted.


    Luo Jue''s strike was indeed extremely overbearing. Even if he was a peak emperor, he could not escape the fate of falling under his strike.


    But people soon found that Luo Jue''s face was gloomy and there was no pleasure at all.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hasn''t lord Luo Jue killed that boy?"


    "Probably it''s to blow that boy to pieces. Can''t you find anything?"


    "Eh? It''s scum? It shouldn''t be. Isn''t lord Luo Jue going to get something from that boy?"


    People talked about it one after another, and then looked foolishly in the direction of Luo Tui.


    However, there were several high-level old emperors who seemed to see something wrong, and one of them whispered, "that boy seems to have escaped."


    "Escaped?"


    "How is it possible?"


    "How can anyone escape such a terrible shot by Lord Luo Jue?"


    People around suddenly looked surprised. Because the old emperor was also a big man with a high status, no one dared to speak rudely, but doubts rose one after another.


    Luo Jue over there looked at the place where Chu Mo disappeared with extremely cold eyes, and his heart was extremely suffocated. Listening to the voices around him, it was even more difficult for him to calm down. Stand there quietly and say nothing.


    At this time, those people around seemed to feel some abnormalities, so they couldn''t help but shut their mouths and looked at the direction of Luo Jue.


    After a long time, Luo Jue finally sighed, "he ran away!"


    Hum!


    There was a sudden uproar in the surrounding crowd.


    People simply can''t imagine how the young man escaped under Luo Jue''s unparalleled terrorist blow.


    Besides, where can he escape? Although the monks from the heaven can leave on this heavenly road, they can only leave from the heavenly road by walking to the extreme of the heavenly road in their hearts after the robbery.


    Chu Mo didn''t survive the robbery, and his realm was still in the realm of true immortals. Therefore, in the eyes of everyone, he must have run to some place on the road of heaven now.


    A friar said, "don''t lose heart, adults. We will send all our men and horses and cast a snare. Sooner or later, we will find the boy!"


    "Yes, all of us will fully cooperate with adults!"


    Others have also expressed their positions.


    The king of Tianlu, although slightly frustrated, is still their well deserved king in the eyes of these Tianlu indigenous monks.


    Luo Jue waved his hand weakly and sighed softly, "forget it, he has left the road of heaven and returned to the heaven."


    "What?"


    "How is it possible?"


    "How can he leave if he hasn''t survived the robbery?"


    Everyone was confused by Luo Jue''s words. They didn''t doubt the authenticity of Luo Jue''s words, but they couldn''t believe it.


    "He... I''m afraid he has mastered the means to get in and out of the way of heaven at will. In the future... You people will be more uncertain. When will he suddenly appear in front of you?" Luo Jue said in a low tone, full of loss, and even with some despair: "remember, if... He appears in front of you, don''t fight him. Kneel down immediately and beg for mercy. Otherwise, you will die!"


    Luo Jue said that and turned away directly. His back was full of loneliness and desolation.


    A group of Aboriginal bigwigs on the road of heaven were stunned one by one, watching the sad figure go away.


    Delivered at midnight.


    It will explode tomorrow!!!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1211

    Chu Mo returned to the heaven with a cold sweat, and his body was almost soaked with cold sweat.?]


    Luo Jue was desperate because Chu Mo ran away, and his heart was full of sadness and desolation; Chu Mo was also scared!


    The strength of the quasi supreme is indeed not what he can compete with now. Even if he is completely different from the past, the huge gap in the realm is still like an insurmountable gap.


    Chu Mo can now forcibly break through to the realm of emperor, but he doesn''t want to do so. The first is that after he accommodated 10000 Tao, the Taoist platform in Dantian disappeared, and everywhere in his body, there are Taoist platforms everywhere! It is not difficult for Chu Mo to fill a Taoist platform by absorbing the essence of heaven and earth through cultivation. But what if there are ten Daotai? What if there are onethousand seats? What if 10000 seats? Will it be that easy?


    Although the Taoist platforms in Chu Mo''s body can''t be compared with the five color Taoist platforms in his Dantian before, in fact, the fundamental reason is that those Taoist platforms haven''t really grown up!


    Before, Chu Mo realized the Tao, transforming the five color Tao into a small to extreme five color Tao platform, which was integrated into all parts of the body. It is still the foundation of the five elements, and it is still absorbing the essence of the five elements! If Chu Mo''s Taoist platform all grew up, at that time, Chu Mo, once again broke through the realm of emperor and Lord, would have extremely terrible combat power!


    That battle power will directly make the Supreme Master feel desperate!


    This is a real road!


    Even the sage who left the opportunity for Chu Mo in those days could not deduce what kind of tyranny it would be. But I know that it is an extreme!


    No one knows what kind of combat power the only supreme being in the universe had in the realm of Chu Mo in the past, but at least, under the supreme being, I''m afraid no one can be as evil as Chu mo.


    "I still need time." Chu Mo sighed lightly.


    Then he took out the letter board. It has been a long time since he entered Tianlu.


    Even he may be the last one to leave Tianlu.


    Of course, there are Xiaoyu and Huolong. Chu Mo didn''t know whether they all came out.


    Anyway, he has the ability to enter Tianlu at any time. If he doesn''t come out, he will enter Tianlu again and find them one by one!


    There was a lot of information on the letter board. Chu Mo sat there directly and looked quietly.


    First, there are Qin Shi and Dong Yu who haven''t heard from each other for a long time.


    Under the supply of his powerful resources, Qin Shi and Dong Yu are about to rise from the fairy world!


    To Chu Mo''s surprise, Miaoyi Niang''s people are basically in the fairy world now, meeting with Qin Shi, Dong Yu and others successfully, and are now together.


    "We are all fine, but we are all worried about you. I hope you can reply to us as long as you tell us you are fine." This is Qin Shi''s message to him.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and directly replied to Qin Shi, "I''m fine, don''t worry!"


    Situ Tu has soared to heaven, and her message to Chu Mo on the letter board is also very interesting.


    "Woo woo, people missed the road to heaven... You have to compensate people! Ah ah!"


    Well, the girl didn''t ask him whether he was safe at all. She had too much confidence in him.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly thought of a question: since I can directly enter Tianlu now, can I seal them temporarily and then take them into Tianlu?


    Then Chu Mo suddenly remembered something, and then he hurriedly opened his own storage ring. This is an ordinary heaven storage ring. The space inside is not small, but it is impossible to accommodate living creatures.


    Before, he sealed Bian Kaiyu''s head and threw it into the storage ring. Unexpectedly, he forgot it later.


    "Won''t you die?" Chu Mo scratched his head and apologetically untied the seal of Bian Kaiyu''s head.


    In fact, Chu Mo doesn''t want to kill this man now, let alone that Bian Kaiyu has only one head left. Even if he stands here intact, Chu Mo is also confident to suppress him in a moment.


    Bian Kaiyu was bought by long Qiushui to kill him before. Although he was damned, it also exposed long Qiushui''s plot, which also involved an old case 3000 years ago. Let 6 Hongxue owe him none. Kaiyu here is also a lucky star for Chu mo.


    But Bian Kaiyu obviously didn''t think so. He quietly opened his eyes and sighed, "where is this? Am I still alive?"


    "Hey, are you really alive?" Chu Mo also looked at Bian Kaiyu with some surprise. Then he secretly said in his heart: it seems that my sealing technique is still very powerful? Indeed, it is worthy of supreme skill!


    If Bian Kaiyu knew Chu Mo''s psychological activities at the moment, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood. Are you experimenting with Bian ye?


    Bian Kaiyu was sealed for a long time, which was a little difficult to slow down for a time, but soon, he found that the environment around him was a little different.


    "This... This is not the way of heaven?" Bian Kaiyu''s face began to show shock: "this... This is... Heaven?"


    Bian Kaiyu stared at the boss with one eye, and then looked at Chu Mo with endless inconceivability on his face: "you, you brought me from the road to heaven?"


    "It seems so." Chu Mo nodded.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... Ah ah ah ah! I''m Kaiyu, and I have the opportunity to leave that ghost place of Tianlu in my life? Ha ha ha! Master Chu, you''re my own master! In the future, I''ll be your old slave while I''m Kaiyu! I''ll do whatever you want me to do!" Bian Kaiyu laughed wildly, and then tears flowed down the corners of his eyes.


    Chu Mo is a little speechless. Is it so serious? How can those monks on the road of heaven have such a strong attachment to the heaven? It seems that if they enter the heaven, they can really become Taoists.


    Bian Kaiyu was excited for a long time, and then gradually calmed down. He looked at Chu Mo, took a deep breath, and slowly said, "Master Chu, you may wonder why I am so persistent to the heaven. In fact, not only me, but almost all the indigenous friars of Tianlu are very persistent to the heaven."


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s a little strange."


    Bian Kaiyu whispered, "that''s because the heaven is our real hometown!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    Bian Kaiyu said: "On the way of heaven, we were called indigenous monks by people from the heaven, but in fact, how many people still remember that in the original way of heaven, there were big drugs, animal cultivation, divine birds... But there was no human beings! The way of heaven in the past was completely different from now. At that time, the rules on the way of heaven were not that they would be excluded from the way of heaven after breaking through. They could choose when to go! There was more energy than the world of heaven, which was the best way to practice Good place, so many people choose to stay there after entering, and they are not in a hurry to return to heaven. Slowly, generations of people began to multiply. Most of the monks who were able to leave in the past have fallen, and those who are still alive do not want to go back, because their homes have been rooted in the path of heaven. Anyway, everyone feels that when you reach the supreme state of cultivation, you can leave the path of heaven. If you don''t become the supreme one, it''s meaningless to leave the way of heaven. I''m afraid you won''t get what you want when you return to heaven. As a result, 100000 years ago, heaven and earth suffered a catastrophe, and the rules changed. No one could practice to the supreme state, and no one could leave. Since then, we have become aborigines. Later, no one in heaven remembers our identity, but we all remember that our hometown is actually in heaven. "


    Bian Kaiyu said, and then muttered, "so we all envy and envy the monks who come into the heaven. I never thought that one day, I could really smell the breath of this world." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1212

    Chu Mo said aside, "after smelling it, do you feel a little disappointed?"


    Bian Kaiyu said, "no, I''m not disappointed at all. I''m very happy and excited! I''m so excited that I''m about to faint!"


    "Chu mo.


    Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo: "this is my real hometown. Many generations of my ancestors dreamed of coming back, but now I have done it."


    "The essence here is far inferior to Tianlu." Chu Mo said.


    "Yes, I knew this for a long time. Otherwise, my ancestors would not have chosen to stay there at the beginning. But home is home, and that is different!" Bian Kaiyu said.


    Chu Mo looked at Bian Kaiyu and said, "would you be happier if I let you go now?"


    Bian Kaiyu flashed a happy look in his eyes, and then said with a bitter smile, "Lord Chu, don''t make fun of me. I admit that even after only this head is left, I''m still thinking about how to harm you. You are a large number of adults. If you don''t kill me, you''ll be particularly kind."


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand and pointed to Bian Kaiyu''s head with a light.


    Bian Kaiyu was slightly stunned, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, but then he was calm. If you can die on your hometown land, you will die well. The only regret is that I didn''t go to my hometown as my ancestors said.


    But he didn''t hate Chu Mo in his heart. If he changed his position to Chu Mo, I''m afraid he won''t have the chance to enter the heaven with his head.


    Bian Kaiyu calmly waited for death, but the next moment, he was extremely surprised to find that he was not dead, but untied all the seals!


    After all, he is the leader of the realm of emperor, even if there is only triple heaven, but it is also the triple heaven that has accumulated for countless years!


    He has long been united. Once the seal is released, even if there is only one head left, he can instantly give birth to a body. Although his combat power will be greatly reduced, he is still the emperor!


    Bian Kaiyu didn''t even have time to regenerate his body at the first time, but just stared at Chu Mo blankly: "Lord Chu"


    "Forget it, you were punished for taking the money to kill me. You tried to hurt me later, but you didn''t succeed after all. Killing you means nothing to me. Go." Chu Mo said.


    In fact, Bian Kaiyu''s heartfelt words about his hometown touched Chu mo. A person with a strong hometown plot in his heart, even though he is heinous, there is also a flash in his soul. So Chu Mo didn''t want to kill him.


    In addition, Bian Kaiyu didn''t give him less information before. Now he indirectly helped Chu Mo prove the feasibility of taking people into the heaven road. In a good mood, Chu Mo decided to let him go.


    "Lord Chu, are you really willing to let me go? Aren''t you afraid of my revenge on you in the future? After all, you also have relatives and friends. Although I''m not your opponent, I''m not necessarily your opponent." Bian Kaiyu was still in the state of that head, staring at Chu Mo blankly.


    Chu Mo burst out laughing: "would you do that?"


    "No." Bian Kaiyu shook his head, "I''m not going to provoke you, Chu ye, unless I''m crazy."


    "Isn''t that over?" Chu Mo smiles.


    "But the question is, do you really believe me?" Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo, and a complex light flashed in his eyes: "notice that people are separated from each other. Today I am grateful to Chu ye, and I''m not sure I''ll change my mind tomorrow."


    "Where did you get so much nonsense?" Chu Mo stared at Kaiyu''s head: "well, actually, even if you really think so in your heart, I don''t care. Because in this heaven, there are many people whose enemies are stronger than you, one more than you, and one less than you. If you are tired of living, you can continue to fight against me. But at that time, I will never let you go again."


    Bian Kaiyu stared at Chu Mo blankly. Then he gave birth to a body, moved his new body, and knelt directly in front of Chu Mo: "if the master doesn''t dislike it, Bian Kaiyu is willing to stay with the master and be an old servant."


    Chu Mo looked at Bian Kaiyu and said, "Lord Tang, you can easily have supreme power anywhere in this heaven. Why bother to be a slave?"


    "I owe Lord Chu." Bian Kaiyu said, swearing directly to his life to be loyal to Chu Mo in this life.


    Chu Mo was also very happy to accept such a triple heaven realm emperor as his servant. Then nodded: "OK, Bian Kaiyu, you don''t lose me, and I don''t lose you!"


    With that, he directly threw out an emperor''s medicine to him: "first restore your strength, don''t look back and be laughed at by others. There is a triple Heaven Emperor realm, but you don''t have that battle power."


    Bian Kaiyu took the emperor''s medicine, and a touch of emotion flashed in his eyes. The emperor''s medicine, even for them, was not so easy to find. It was definitely a rare top-grade medicine, which was of great help to restore his combat power. He nodded gently, "thank you, master!"


    Then Bian Kaiyu took the emperor''s medicine directly and went to the side to refine and absorb it.


    Chu Mo then looked at the information on the letter board.


    Hu lie, Shui Yiyi, Chu Qing, Yue Qingcheng, including Xiao Changping, all sent him messages.


    Those people were waiting for him in the city of heaven and did not leave.


    Although these people all reported good news without bad news, and didn''t say anything bad, Chu Mo didn''t believe that the city of heaven would be so calm at the moment.


    He glanced at the discussion area on the letter board, and sure enough, he found too many things.


    First of all, this time the way of heaven is opened, and the harvest of these Tianjiao people in the heaven is the largest in recent tens of thousands of years!


    It has completely exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    So that those young adults who broke through to the realm of emperor and Lord without waiting for the opening of the heaven road all regretted it.


    They originally had a talent that was not inferior to their peers, but now they have been thrown away too far. Those young adults who did not wait for the opening of the heaven road are now mostly in the realm of emperor and Lord.


    But those young adults who came out after entering Tianlu, except for Qin Xiaotian, who was unlucky, almost all got unimaginable breakthroughs!


    Any well-known young adult has been promoted to a very high level.


    This is so amazing that it directly shocked the whole spiritual world.


    Of course, before mentioning these young adults, I have to mention two other people who were unknown before entering Tianlu.


    During this period of time, the brilliance of those two people completely suppressed all young adults, which shocked countless people, even beyond measure.


    Those two people, one is called Mojun, the other is called Xiaodie!


    They are Chu Mo''s masters and teachers.


    Before, the impression they left to the friars in the heaven was just that of Chu Mo''s master.


    Besides, no one would care about such two monks who rose from the fairy world.


    As a result, these two people shine brightly on the road of heaven, and the light envelops all young adults!


    When Xiaodie Dujie rose, thirteen supreme images appeared!


    After coming out, after countless people''s repeated argumentation, an unprecedented conclusion was reached.


    What''s more terrible is actually the demon king. When he broke through, he actually led to the supreme Dharma phase!


    Although there is only one, it is better than the thirteen of Xiaodie!


    Therefore, his cultivation was directly promoted to the eighth heaven of the emperor, which made everyone look up to and even despair, and Xiaodie was also promoted to the seventh heaven of the emperor!


    These two people are the biggest dark horses in the opening of heaven this time!


    After a few days of recuperation, I feel good and I feel great.


    As long as I don''t stop today, there must be more. Those who are not afraid of staying up late, just wait and see! Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1213

    It''s amazing!


    In fact, it was not the mouth of those monks who came out of the way of heaven that really made the demon king and Xiaodie famous (< {but several other things they did.


    The realm of both of them is not what those monks from the way of heaven said.


    Mojun and Xiaodie didn''t expect to get such an amazing opportunity on Tianlu, let alone leave Tianlu so early. They also wanted to escort Chu mo.


    As a result, I got the chance early and left Tianlu early. This made both of them a little annoyed, because they were very worried that Chu Mo would suffer.


    But waiting for the news of his apprentice was not the character of the demon king. He thought of clearing some obstacles for Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s biggest enemy on the bright side of the whole heaven is the Zhuge family. This family has been entangled with Chu Mo since he entered the magic world. Until today, I have never stopped.


    Even though Chu Mo has revealed his amazing life experience, the Zhuge family is still pointing at him openly and secretly.


    Therefore, the first goal after the demon king and Xiaodie came out was the Zhuge family.


    Because of the opening of Tianlu, many strong people of Zhuge family gathered here in the city of Tianyu, including Zhuge Lang, who repeatedly wanted to kill Chu mo. There are also several other high-level emperors waiting here. Waiting for the good news of those monks who enter the path of heaven in the family.


    In particular, Zhuge Changfeng, the young adult of the Zhuge family, carries the greatest expectation of the Zhuge family to open the way of heaven this time.


    These leaders of Zhuge family who stayed in the city of heaven are looking forward to what kind of realm Zhuge Changfeng can break through.


    Therefore, before the opening of Tianlu this time, Zhuge Changchun, the owner of the house, once deduced that this time there would be a rare opportunity on Tianlu!


    They are more looking forward to Zhuge Changfeng''s performance.


    But all these dreams, expectations and hopes came to an abrupt end with zhugechangfeng''s early withdrawal from the path of heaven!


    Zhugechangfeng''s exit from Tianlu was even earlier than that of the demon king and Xiaodie!


    On the road of heaven, he failed to attack the realm of emperor and Lord, and was snatched by Chu Mosheng. Zhuge Changfeng was seriously injured, and then... What''s worse, his destiny came to an end.


    Was forcibly expelled from heaven.


    So that those people who guarded the entrance of Tianlu at that time couldn''t believe that the young adult of Zhuge family didn''t even get promoted at all... He was kicked out by Tianlu!


    This is incredible!


    This incident also caused a sensation at that time.


    In the face of various interpretations and inquiries from the outside world, Zhuge family remained silent. There was no response at all.


    But some speculation followed. One of the closest guesses to the truth is that many people believe that this matter must have something to do with Chu Mo!


    The Zhuge family is definitely one of the top forces in heaven. Although there are many people who dare to attack the Zhuge family, there are not many.


    There are even fewer people who have the courage and strength.


    Chu Mo is definitely the one with courage and strength!


    Although many leaders in the realm of emperor and Lord still despised Chu Mo, they did not pay attention to Chu mo. But Chu Mo is invincible among people in the same realm, or even a higher realm... Almost no one will deny this.


    Although Zhuge Changfeng is a young adult in the realm of true immortals, no one is sure what will happen to the bold Chu mo.


    In particular, the hatred between the two sides was very deep. The Zhuge family repeatedly wanted to harm Chu Mo, and Chu Mo did not stop fighting back.


    The last time, Zhuge family wanted to attack the warship of Ziyan emperor on the way to Tianyu City, but was strongly suppressed by Ziyan emperor, which made Zhuge family suffer heavy losses and suffered a great loss.


    Therefore, nine times out of ten, the failure of Zhuge Changfeng on the road to heaven is due to the rampant rumors related to Chu mo.


    But the Zhuge family did not make any response from beginning to end.


    All this, until the demon king and Xiaodie openly hit the door, and finally the truth came out.


    The Zhuge family has a total of six leaders in the realm of emperor and Lord in the city of heaven, including one leader in the seven realm of emperor and Lord, three six realms of emperor and Lord, one five realms of emperor and one Zhuge Lang in the two realms of emperor and Lord. It can be said that anywhere, this is a powerful force that cannot be underestimated.


    The Zhuge family, who originally hated Chu Mo, was simply furious in the face of the provocation of the demon king and Xiaodie. Almost everyone was sneering, thinking that Chu Mo''s master and Shiniang were simply crazy, and took the initiative to come to the door and die.


    At the beginning, Zhuge Lang was the one who shot. In his opinion, how can you kill a chicken with an ox knife? To deal with these two weak people, he alone is enough!


    As a result, outside the city of heaven, Zhuge Lang was slapped by the demon king and broke his head, and the whole person died together with the yuan God.


    This blow directly stunned the remaining five leaders of the Zhuge family, and also stunned some people who came to watch the excitement.


    No one could have imagined that before entering Tianlu, only a monk with the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian had risen to such a high level in a short time!


    Killing a monk of the second heaven of the emperor requires the strength of the emperor at least!


    Especially from the great Luo Jinxian to the realm of emperor and Lord, it must take many years to adapt, but this person... Doesn''t seem to need to adapt at all! It seems that he should have been this amazing power!


    The demon king''s war shocked the world!


    But what is more shocking is still to come.


    The remaining five emperors of the Zhuge family formed a battle formation, surrounded the demon king and Xiaodie, and wanted to kill them completely on the spot.


    Because things have now risen to the level of family honor.


    Zhuge''s family was beaten to the door like this and directly killed an emperor. If you can''t retaliate, how can you stand in heaven in the future? What else can we talk about yuelingdan hall, which has become the largest Dan medicine dealer in the world of heaven?


    The five emperors are all powerful men who have been famous for many years. Their combat power can''t even be inferred from the realm.


    For example, the boss of the emperor qichongtian is definitely stronger than the little butterfly who was also promoted to the emperor qichongtian.


    But what shocked everyone was that although Xiaodie''s combat power was not so terrible, the demon beside her... Was simply an unparalleled God of murder!


    His combat experience and combat effectiveness directly overturned all the onlookers'' perceptions of the celestial friars.


    First, he directly shot, chopped down the monk of the emperor''s five heavens with a knife, and killed the monk completely in the void by dividing five by two.


    The price is that there are two more shallow wounds on his body.


    Because there is also Xiaodie who is sacrificing her life to block him!


    The degree of unity and tacit understanding between husband and wife is amazing to everyone.


    Then, the three emperors of liuchongtian were seriously injured by the demon king alone!


    The battle formation of the Zhuge family had not yet played a role, but it had been destroyed by the demon king who started very quickly.


    Then, the demon king and the big man of the emperor''s seven heaven realm hit each other, directly shaking the other party out of serious internal injuries. Only then did she leave with Xiaodie.


    Before leaving, put down your words: if you target my apprentice again in the future, I will kill one of your Zhuge family''s legitimate children. It depends on whether my apprentice is very lucky or whether there are many of your Zhuge family''s legitimate children!


    How domineering!


    How cruel!


    Look at my apprentice''s life, or are there many legitimate children in your family!


    This word then flew around the whole city of heaven. People were shocked, but they couldn''t help sighing that they finally knew how Chu Mo''s strength came from.


    How can such a strong and domineering master teach a weak apprentice?


    It was also this battle that the demon king really stood firm in the heaven.


    In the face of the siege of the six emperors of the Zhuge family, two were killed, three were severely injured, and one was seriously injured... This record is enough to shock everyone.


    After the war, people mentioned it again, and no longer used "master of Chu Mo" to describe him. But directly said the two trembling words, demon king! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1214

    After Chu Mo knew this, his heart was warm, but he was also worried about his master and Shiniang. The Zhuge family''s heritage was not so little on the surface. The emperor''s longevity was very long. Generally speaking, even if he could not live a second time, he could live for at least 10000 years.


    Tenthousand years is definitely a long time for monks. The stronger the family is, the stronger the ability to cultivate the younger generation is. 10000 years is enough for them to cultivate many excellent younger generations. Not to mention the Zhuge family, their duration is not 10000 years!


    In the most glorious period 100000 years ago, this family has existed, and it is not weak!


    Therefore, if you really face up to this kind of family, even if it is a strong man like the demon king, you will probably suffer.


    Fortunately, Mojun and Xiaodie are people who have experienced great storms. They are smart enough and wise enough. After slapping the Zhuge family severely, they left in a flutter.


    Chu Mo contacted Xiaodie with a letter board, and soon got Xiaodie''s response. She told Chu Mo that she and the demon king were very good, so Chu Mo didn''t have to worry about them, and reminded Chu Mo to be more careful.


    Put away the letter board, Chu Mo''s face showed a faint smile, with Bian Kaiyu, flying towards the city of heaven.


    Chu Mo didn''t come out of the normal exit of Tianlu. Therefore, his current position is still a distance from the city of Tianyu.


    At the moment, the city of heaven is very lively.


    Almost all monks who came out of Tianlu did not choose to leave at the first time.


    On the one hand, those who get great opportunities need to celebrate. Although returning to the family will also celebrate, in the city of heaven, it also needs to celebrate!


    Because there are almost half of the contemporary elites in the whole heaven!


    On the other hand, they are all waiting for one person.


    They want to see what opportunities that person... Can get!


    Envy, envy, dissatisfaction, unwilling... These emotions are filled in the hearts of many young adults. They all want to see with their own eyes what kind of state Chu Mo can reach.


    Tiandao garden is on fire again!


    Very popular!


    It''s even more popular than before Tianlu opened!


    Because this time, a large number of monks got the cards of Tiandao garden.


    Among them, silver cards are the most!


    Lord Hongyue always takes good care of those monks who have obtained opportunities on the road of heaven. Thousands of silver cards and hundreds of gold cards were sent out at one time. There are also a few purple cards.


    As for the sapphire card, it''s still those two!


    A large number of young elites gathered in the Tiandao garden, waiting for Chu Mo''s return.


    Some even secretly gambled in private.


    "On the road of heaven, his master rushed from Da Luo Jinxian to the incredible realm of the eighth emperor in one breath. I believe that childe Chu can at least rush to the ninth emperor realm this time!"


    "Stop talking, the ninth emperor? Why don''t you say he can rush to the supreme realm in one breath?"


    "That is, his master is his master, he is him! My ancestor is still the supreme, can I also become the supreme?"


    "I feel that Chu Mo''s previous performance shows that even if he did not reach the eighth level of the emperor, he should not be able to run away from the sixth and seventh levels of the emperor."


    "Yes, you see, this time so many young adults rushed to the realm of emperor five or six times. I believe Chu Mo can only be high, not low!"


    There are countless discussions like this in the whole city of heaven.


    At the same time, in a senior reception room in the Tiandao garden, red moon, purple smoke, yueqingcheng and Hu lie are sitting together drinking tea.


    It is a proud thing for Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng to be able to sit and drink tea with red moon adults.


    The red moon looked at several young people with a smile: "you guys are all very good! You two, both of you, have stepped into the realm of the emperor and the Lord, and you are proud. You are not inferior to any young adults!"


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng are modest and dare not even say.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of." The Red Moon said faintly, "in fact, the name young adults didn''t exist tens of thousands of years ago. Because at that time, the female emperor was still there. In front of the female emperor, who dares to call them adults?"


    Ziyan emperor nodded and said, "yes, in fact, in recent thousands of years, this title has become increasingly popular. For those young Tianjiao who set foot on the high level of cultivation at a young age, the name. In fact, the real strong, at least after stepping into the realm of emperor, can distinguish between high and low. Being able to rush into the realm of emperor at any time does not mean that he will be so excellent in the realm of emperor."


    Hu lie scratched his head and said, "but at least their talents are excellent."


    "Talent does exist, which no one can deny, but the day after tomorrow''s efforts and opportunities are also very important." The red moon looked at Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng: "for example, although your talent seems a little inferior to those friars called young adults, your efforts and opportunities the day after tomorrow are stronger than them. Your strengths complement your weaknesses, so that you can achieve nothing inferior to them after you enter the realm of Emperor."


    Moon Qingcheng whispered, "it''s mainly because of the childe. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have such a great opportunity."


    Hu lie also said, "yes, we can get such a chance thanks to the Chu Mo brothers."


    The red moon smiled and said, "in fact, sometimes, having a good friend is also an opportunity."


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng were slightly stunned, and then they all nodded.


    Indeed, having a good friend is really a great opportunity! He can turn the mediocre you into a completely different person! You can make the excellent you become more excellent!


    Ziyan emperor then whispered aside, "I heard that Qing''er was picked up by my master after the robbery? Unexpectedly, my master is really alive."


    The red moon''s eyes also showed a somewhat confused color, gently nodded: "Qing''er sent a message on the letter board, saying don''t worry about her, she''s fine now."


    Ziyan emperor mumbled, "I really want to see my master now." The words are full of longing.


    Hongyue gently shook her head, "I''m afraid the one who took Qing''er may not be her original Buddha. It should be a Dharma body."


    Ziyan nodded: "it should be like this. If the master''s original Buddha is born, it will shake the whole heaven."


    "People outside are now guessing the realm of Chu mo after he came out of the heaven road. What do you think?" The red moon looks at yueqingcheng and Hu lie.


    Hu lie thought for a while and said, "in my opinion, brother Chu is likely to rush to the realm of emperor Jiuchong heaven after he comes out of the heaven."


    "And you?" The red moon looks at the moon.


    Yue Qingcheng said, "I also think the childe will at least rush to the emperor jiuzhong."


    At this time, the red moon turned her eyes to Ziyan and said with a smile, "Ziyan, they think your little junior brother will surpass you now."


    Both yueqingcheng and Hu lie were speechless.


    Ziyan smiled and shook his head: "it should be sooner or later for my little brother to surpass me. If I guessed correctly, he should at least be equal to me this time?"


    Hongyue gently breathed out and said, "in fact, we all have the same guess. However, this little guy, I studied his experience all the way from the human world and found one thing."


    The three looked at the red moon.


    Hongyue said, "I found that he always likes surprises except for his strong combat power!"


    The three people were slightly stunned.


    At this time, suddenly there was a strong noise outside. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1215

    The red moon was stunned at first, then smiled gently, stood up and said, "he''s back!"


    The purple smoke emperor raised his eyebrows slightly, showed a somewhat strange expression on his face, and said with a smile, "it''s really back."


    Said with red moon looked at each other.


    The red moon shook her head with a wry smile. "It''s really not reassuring. Indeed, she likes surprises."


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng suddenly showed a happy smile on their faces, but also with a somewhat relieved expression.


    Finally back!


    However, the two people were a little confused about the riddles of red moon and purple smoke. They tried to expand their divine consciousness to see what was born. Then, the two new emperors were stunned.


    Hu lie murmured, "how is it possible?"


    Moon Qingcheng stared at a pair of beautiful eyes, and said with an incredible face, "how dare they provoke the childe?"


    The red moon smiled and said, "because he is still a monk at the peak of true immortality."


    "Ah?" Hu lie suddenly grew up and showed an unbelievable expression on his face: "how is it possible?"


    Yueqingcheng also had some silly eyes: "young master, how is he... Possible? Is he really immortal?"


    Ziyan frowned slightly and looked at the red moon.


    The red moon smiled, "let''s go out and have a look."


    The gate of Tiandao garden.


    Chu Mo was blocked by a group of people. At the same time, there were many spectators around.


    Among the people who stopped Chu Mo, there was a tall young man, who was particularly eye-catching. He was very handsome, with two sword eyebrows flying obliquely into the temples, and a long head scattered at random, looking very natural and unrestrained. The eyes are like electricity, and there is divine light flashing inside. In his body, there was a very strong breath fluctuation. Although he didn''t speak, he was oppressed by Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, his eyes didn''t even fall on the handsome young man, but looked at him. A tall and strong young man smiled faintly and said, "what? Qin Xiaotian, didn''t fight enough on the road of heaven before? Or... You''re afraid of me, just like a child being bullied, and the first time you want to find someone at home to support you?"


    "Chu Mo, is it still meaningful to show off your tongue at this time? I''m afraid you can''t think of it. I''ll always be here waiting for you?" Qin Xiaotian looked at Chu Mo coldly, and his eyes seemed to spray fire. If the eyes can kill a person, Chu Mo may have died hundreds of times.


    Qin Xiaotian''s hatred for Chu Mo was deep in the marrow. His killing intention for Chu Mo could not have any room for maneuver.


    Even if this is Tiandao garden! Even if the unfathomable woman in Tiandao garden would fight to protect Chu Mo, he would kill Chu Mo himself!


    The Qin family behind him will never allow Chu Mo to continue to exist in this world.


    Therefore, this time, the Qin family dispatched two old monsters who looked like seventeen or eighteen year olds.


    They were standing beside Qin Xiaotian. Most people will subconsciously ignore them when they see these two people, and they won''t pay too much attention to them at all. Because these two teenagers looked so immature, and there was no threat on them.


    People pay more attention to the tall young man, because the young man knows at a glance that he is not an ordinary person, and the oppressive breath on him is too strong!


    Many young adults who watched the scene frowned secretly, because they felt a strong threat from the young man.


    You know, these young adults are not the real immortal monks before. After they came out of the Heaven Road, they have all stepped into the ranks of emperors! Moreover, their realm is not low.


    Chu Mo looked at Qin Xiaotian. He was different from others. In fact, his attention was already on the two young men with green appearance beside Qin Xiaotian. Because the sky god has reminded him.


    So Chu Mo knew that they were two old monsters!


    Two may not be inferior to Aunt Hongyue''s real power!


    Chu Mo looked at Qin Xiaotian, and then looked at the people beside him. Hehe laughed and said, "your Qin family is really good. When you hit the small one, you come to the old one. What? You think I''m easy to bully, don''t you? If you don''t agree, let''s go together! I have to rush after the fight!"


    Hum!


    The crowd suddenly fell into an uproar, and a burst of startling cries came.


    Countless people looked at Chu Mo inconceivably, wondering why at this time, Chu Mo could still laugh and be so arrogant? Why is he?


    Almost none of these people present is weak. Which one''s eyes are not poisonous? How can''t you see the bright immortal breath on Chu Mo?


    If Chu Mo was so arrogant before the opening of the Heaven Road, people would still accept it. Because the great friar in the realm of true immortals has arrogant qualifications.


    But the problem is that now, after the opening of the Heaven Road, everyone has obtained great opportunities... Those young adults have stepped into the ranks of emperors!


    Although Chu Mo also came out of the path of heaven, he was still a monk in the realm of true immortals. Doesn''t that mean that he failed completely in the path of heaven? Like Zhuge Changfeng before?


    "Hey, it''s arrogant. I failed on the road to heaven. Back in heaven, I''m still a true immortal. How dare I challenge a group of emperors?" Among the crowd, some people who couldn''t stand Chu Mo said Yin measurably.


    "Don''t mention that he failed. It seems that he hasn''t reached the true immortal cultivation before entering the road of heaven? It''s also a great opportunity!" Some people are cynical.


    "Hahahaha, speaking of it, is this retribution? It is said that he destroyed Zhuge Changfeng''s robbery, the young adult of Zhuge family, which led to the failure of Zhuge Changfeng''s robbery and was directly expelled by Tianlu. Chu Mo certainly didn''t expect that it would be his turn so soon."


    "Hey, hey, people can challenge beyond the level! The realm of Da Luo Jinxian can fight against immortals and fight against real immortals. For people, the realm is nothing but floating clouds."


    Among the crowd around, many people couldn''t help but sarcasm Chu mo.


    If Chu Mo came out of the way of heaven and successfully broke through to the realm of emperor and Lord, I''m afraid there will not be many people who dare to say such sarcastic words in front of him. But things are different now.


    The young Tianjiao who fought against the immortals and fought against the real immortals in the realm of great Luo Jinxian in the Tiandao garden... Failed in the Tianlu and returned! Still stay in the realm of true immortals!


    In this case, he may never step into the realm of emperor again in his life!


    No matter how talented you used to be, now... You can only accept the fact that you are a waste wood!


    So, what''s wrong with mocking you? Dare you blow it up? Fight if you don''t agree!


    Among the crowd, there were many young leaders who reached the throne on the road of heaven. Almost all of them had such thoughts in their hearts.


    All this is because Chu Mo was too popular before!


    It shines brightly in the Tiandao garden, and is unparalleled in the Tianlu!


    Calculate Zhuge Changfeng, rob Feng junzi, suppress long Qiushui, pit Qin Xiaotian, cut Tianlu indigenous emperor Bian Kaiyu... These achievements are simply too dazzling!


    It can almost blind people!


    In particular, the battle between Chu Mo and the indigenous emperor of Tianlu was simply too shocking. It''s amazing that even the head of the emperor can be cut off.


    It is also this record that calms down some young emperors who are ready to move.


    Even if Chu Mo is still a real immortal, even if he fails on the road to heaven, not everyone is qualified to provoke. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1216

    After Bian Kaiyu Yirong, he hid low-key in the crowd. In the face of the contempt of Chu Mo in the crowd, he couldn''t help sneering in his heart: it''s a bunch of idiots! You fools like pigs can get the chance to break through the realm of emperor and Lord on the road of heaven. What chance can my young master get?


    Although Bian Kaiyu doesn''t know what Chu Mo experienced in his later period, he is the person who knows how terrible Chu Mo is!


    Really immortal? Whoever thinks he is a real fairy is a fool!


    On the side of the Qin family, the powerful young man standing next to Qin Xiaotian heard Chu Mo''s words and couldn''t help sneering. His eyes flashed and said angrily, "Chu Mo, I heard you were arrogant before. After meeting, as expected, you''re not only arrogant, but you simply don''t know how to live or die! You cheated my brother and broke his chance, and you can''t be blamed for death!"


    "If you break his chance, it means it''s not his chance! It also means he''s incompetent. (??" are you to blame for death? Then you come and kill me? " Chu Mo''s attitude was also quite tough, and there was no sign of compromise.


    At this time, the red moon and purple smoke came out of the Tiandao garden with Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng.


    Yue Qingcheng saw Chu Mo, and her eyes suddenly became a little red. She walked over quickly, ignoring the eyes of others, and saluted Chu Mo: "childe!"


    "Ha ha, interesting. The high-level Emperor gave a true fairy as a follower, ha ha ha, it''s really funny!"


    "There are always some people in the world who like to cling to powerful people. It''s no surprise. Others... But descendants of Chu!"


    "Yes, I have the support of Lord Hongyue of Tiandao garden."


    "Well, there''s the purple smoke emperor! That''s the disciple of the wandering female emperor, and it''s also a big man in the heaven! With such strong connections, even a waste, it''s estimated that an emperor is worth following?"


    There was a strange sound in the crowd, all mocking the falling moon.


    And these people are so arrogant that they dare to say so in front of the red moon and purple smoke. I don''t know what to rely on. Maybe I think Hongyue and Ziyan are of high status and won''t share the same general knowledge with them?


    Sure enough, Hongyue didn''t show any expression on her face when she heard this. It was purple smoke, and the tip of the eyebrows picked up, but there was no action.


    Yueqingcheng''s face instantly cooled down, turned around and said coldly to the people around him, "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but you''re annoying, disgusting and disgusting!"


    "Ouch, the little beauty is angry."


    "I''m so scared!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The voices in the crowd continued to ridicule, and their voices were erratic. It was really difficult for ordinary people to determine their position.


    Unfortunately, they met Chu Mo!


    Red moon and purple smoke may be because of their identity, or maybe because of something else. They don''t have the same experience with them, but Chu Mo won''t bear it.


    He shot directly and grabbed at a position in the crowd.


    The crowd of onlookers broke up in an uproar.


    A figure was grabbed out by Chu Mo FA Xiang''s condensed hand, and shouted with a frightened face: "why did you catch me? Chu Mo, I didn''t provoke you... Why did you..."


    Chu Mo slammed the man to the ground!


    At the same time, a force of the earth of five elements instantly formed on the ground, making the ground here extremely hard!


    Bang!


    The monk in the realm of true immortality was directly thrown into his brain and died on the spot.


    There was a dead silence around!


    Everyone stared at the scene dumbfounded. Many women even turned pale with fear, and many men also turned pale.


    This is simply... Too overbearing?


    Don''t even need evidence, don''t give an opportunity to defend, and just kill it?


    The two teenagers beside Qin Xiaotian flashed a faint difference in their eyes. Naturally, they knew that the man killed by Chu Mo was the one who had just spoken to humiliate the moon. But they don''t think Chu Mo knows!


    Because if you want to find this person so accurately, at least you need the strength of the top emperor!


    I''m afraid even Ziyan, it''s not so easy to find this person.


    At this time, a voice came from the crowd: "Prince Chu is a little too overbearing, isn''t he? With his strength, can he ignore human life?"


    "You''re right!" Chu Mo said coldly, then stretched out his hand and grabbed the man who had just spoken.


    Red moon and purple smoke looked at each other and smiled. They both admired Chu Mo in their hearts. It was really powerful!


    Because although the speaker changed his voice, he was also one of the people who just spoke to humiliate the moon!


    "Want to take evidence?" Chu Mo said, and a divine light came out of his eyes, which was directly projected into the man''s spiritual sea.


    The man''s eyes stagnated slightly, and then said, "I''m so afraid..."


    There was another uproar around, and everyone looked shocked, because this man''s words were the voice that had just humiliated the moon.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, which also killed the man on the ground.


    All the people around felt a chill rising from their hearts. This is terrible!


    Although these two monks are not particularly powerful, they are all great monks in the realm of true immortals!


    Chu Mo, who is also a true immortal friar, is as easy to kill as a chicken cub. Catch it and fall to death!


    This Chu mo... he, is he really a failure to follow the path of heaven?


    Such an idea came into the hearts of countless people present.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flickered coldly, and the cold voice said, "there''s another one, do you want me to catch you out, or do you roll out by yourself?"


    Everyone was in danger, and no one moved.


    Several people from the Qin family stood there, looking on coldly. In fact, they also calculated in their hearts how strong Chu Mo''s combat power was!


    Through Chu Mo''s amazing performances on the road to heaven, they can infer that at least one high-level emperor is needed to defeat Chu mo.


    For example, Qin Xiaotian, a low-level emperor, may not be able!


    Although he once had terrible combat power, he once attacked the emperor in the realm of true immortals, and later even killed the emperor in the realm of triple heaven, it took thousands of rounds, and he also used the supreme weapon.


    But Chu Mo was in the sky city of Tianlu, but in front of countless people, in a moment... Beheaded the head of a triple emperor!


    From this point alone, we can judge that the combat power of Chu Mo is absolutely stronger than that of Qin Xiaotian in the same realm!


    So now Qin Xiaotian has been promoted to the realm of emperor and Lord triple heaven, but if he really fights, he may not be able to kill Chu mo.


    The Qin family doesn''t like being sloppy. What they want is to suppress Chu Mo directly, so that he will disappear into the world forever. They don''t want Qin Xiaotian and Chu Mo to fight again, and then they are in a stalemate. Finally, they want them to fight, and then Qin Xiaotian''s heart may leave an eternal shadow.


    Therefore, they need to observe how strong Chu Mo is?


    At this time, Chu Mo said faintly, "relying on the powerful magic tools, I am also the emperor. I really think I can''t find you?"


    While talking, Chu Mo shot again. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1217

    Boom!


    An earth shattering bang, a mighty wave, instantly exploded from a place in the crowd. Seeing that the terrible force was about to impact on others, some monks with a slightly worse state had begun to vomit blood


    Chu Mo slapped hard and directly suppressed the terrible wave in his palm.


    then


    A terrible energy, formed in Chu Mo''s hand, patted the middle-aged man who was as crazy as the Beatles.


    Slap this terrible energy directly on this person''s face and explode it on his face!


    Boom!


    This time, there is no one around!


    The man''s head was instantly broken, and together with his original God, they were all dead.


    A big man in the Empire''s double heaven realm was killed by the energy of his magic weapon. This kind of death method is simply unbearable.


    The monks who survived the disaster all around, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, all became complicated.


    If Chu Mo hadn''t grabbed the energy and suppressed him in his palm just now, they might have already suffered a lot of deaths and injuries.


    Think of yourself laughing at Chu Mo''s failure to follow the path of heaven before, and many people''s faces all show shame.


    There are several Qin family people, the light in their eyes flickers, and looking at Chu Mo again, they have become a little afraid!


    Especially Qin Xiaotian.


    Before, he begged his brother and two ancestors that he would kill Chu Mo himself! Because only in this way, can he really thoroughly understand his thoughts and really remove the shadow in his heart.


    In the hanging City, he was calculated too hard by Chu Mo!


    So that he, who could have broken through to the high-level emperor, only broke through to the triple heaven of the emperor. In fact, this is already quite rebellious. Just look at the fate of Zhuge Changfeng.


    But Qin Xiaotian was too proud. He was originally a peerless arrogant who was so conceited that he didn''t have anyone in his eyes!


    None of those so-called young adults can be taken seriously by him.


    Now, although he is still confident to fight high-level emperors, he is even confident that he can kill them. But he himself... Is not a high-level emperor. Also, his family, his attitude... Has quietly changed a little.


    I don''t trust him so much anymore!


    From before, he begged to fight Chu Mo in person, but his brother and two ancestors could feel it if they didn''t agree.


    This made Qin Xiaotian very embarrassed and extremely angry.


    Even after seeing Chu Mo, he still smelled of immortality, and his brother and two ancestors didn''t agree with him. Qin Xiaotian was even more angry.


    But now, he finally calmed down after seeing Chu Mo kill a monk in the Empire''s double heaven realm with his own eyes.


    Chu mo... Still the same Chu Mo!


    It''s still that powerful and fearsome Chu Mo!


    Although I don''t know what happened to him on the road of heaven, so that he couldn''t break through to the realm of emperor and Lord, it''s obvious that his strength... Not only hasn''t been affected, on the contrary, it''s even stronger!


    The anger and embarrassment in Qin Xiaotian''s heart suddenly became much less.


    But he still hated Chu Mo very much!


    Chu Mo turned to look at several people in the Qin family. Then his eyes fell on the tall and handsome young man, and said faintly, "do you want to fight?"


    "Joke! I just killed a few waste people and thought we would treat you differently?" The young man said, glanced at the red moon, and said faintly, "Lord red moon, it''s not that I don''t give you face..."


    Just halfway through the conversation, he was lightly interrupted by the Red Moon: "when did you Qin family give others face? 100000 years ago, you dared not even give half Saint face, why care about a little woman like me?"


    "A group of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death have finally saved their strength to today. They think they are qualified to run amok in the world, and they also start talking about face. Don''t you think it''s funny?" Ziyan emperor said faintly aside.


    "Ziyan, don''t think you are the apprentice of the wandering female emperor, so I dare not fight against you." The young man of the Qin family didn''t pick up the words of the red moon, but looked at Ziyan and said coldly, "now the wandering female emperor has already changed her mind. You''d better be honest."


    "What a joke. If my master comes, will you scum immediately kneel down in fear?" Ziyan sneered.


    The young man of the Qin family also sneered, "kneel down? To tell you the truth, my supreme ancestor of the Qin family, sealed himself with a divine object for 100000 years, and will soon recover. Even if it is the regeneration of the wandering female emperor, what can he do?"


    There was a sudden cry of surprise all around.


    Everyone''s eyes on the Qin family, a young man, became full of fear.


    Did the supreme ancestor of the Qin family survive? In those days, I sealed myself, but now I want to recover?


    This news is amazing!


    Does the Qin family mean to unify the heaven?


    Even the red moon couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows slightly, and looked at the young man of the Qin family thoughtfully.


    Ziyan smiled coldly: "Qin xiaocang, it''s really unfortunate that my master will recover!"


    Boom!


    This time, all the people around were completely stunned!


    Gaping at the purple smoke emperor.


    They are not familiar with Qin xiaocang. The Qin family has maintained a low-key and mysterious over the years. It seems that only Qin Xiaotian is such a high-profile guy. But no one knows the name of Ziyan emperor!


    In the realm of Ziyan emperor, it is almost impossible to lie.


    High ranking emperors, follow the law and lie, which is not necessary for them!


    So... Does it mean that the rebellious female emperor who lived for three generations... Lived for the fourth?


    Is this possible?


    Since ancient times, I have never heard of such an adverse existence!


    Can it be said that the wandering female emperor can live an era when she goes against the sky?


    In the practice world, the era now recognized by everyone is 128600 years, or 129600 years. Anyway, those who can live such a longevity in their early 100000 years, except those plant practitioners above the supreme medicine, even animal cultivation... Is almost impossible!


    But if you want to say that Ziyan emperor is lying, no one dares to believe it.


    Including Qin xiaocang, a low-key but extremely powerful high-level emperor. He shot two divine lights in his eyes and looked at the purple smoke emperor coldly, "is it interesting to lie when you have such cultivation?"


    Ziyan''s face showed a sneer of disdain: "lie? If you don''t believe it, try it."


    Qin xiaocang thought a little, and then said coldly, "even if it''s true, so what? Who can stop me from killing Chu Mo today?"


    At this time, the Red Moon said faintly on the side, "do you want to kill it?"


    Qin xiaocang couldn''t help sneering: "is Lord Hongyue finally unable to hold his breath?"


    The red moon glanced at the two teenagers beside Qin xiaocang: "Qin Wen and Qin Wu. In the past years, Jiuyou mountain said goodbye. I didn''t expect you to live younger and younger, but you still live to be teenagers."


    Everyone was slightly surprised. Looking at the two handsome teenagers with red lips and white teeth, they were all shocked in their hearts.


    Is it difficult? These two teenagers... Are they really great people?


    At this time, one of the teenagers showed a shy smile and said, "red moon, once Jiuyou mountain said goodbye, ten thousand years have passed in the blink of an eye. Haven''t you also changed? You are still so beautiful and charming." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1218

    Another teenager laughed, "if only you had married me back then? You had to catch up with Chu Tianji and be so infatuated. Hehe, what about the descendants of the Chu family? What about Tianjiao 100000 years ago? Up to now, there is no residue left?"


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, a touch of cold murder flashed in an instant network


    Sensed by the boy, he glanced at Chu Mo lightly: "little guy, don''t play havoc with me, you''re too far away! Killing you... I''m ashamed. If your father came, I might be afraid for a little bit, but he''s dead."


    "Shut up!" The red moon angrily scolded the boy. The light in his eyes flowed, and his body was full of terrible Qi.


    On the spot, many people felt a terrible pressure and retreated repeatedly. Some people even fought for two times, unable to breathe, and their eyes showed horror.


    This is the horror of the quasi supreme!


    The breath on his body alone is enough to make other monks irresistible.


    The boy smiled without changing his face: "you are just like this, red moon. In this life, you can''t take that step."


    The Red Moon said coldly, "I can''t, can you?"


    "Neither can we..." The young man''s face showed some depression and sighed, "this can only be attributed to the great man in your eyes in the past, who was too ignorant of the times! If he hadn''t resisted forcibly, how could this Yanhuang realm have fallen to this point today? It''s sad, it''s obvious that he is the eternal sinner of this Yanhuang realm, but he was beautified by you and became an unparalleled hero..."


    Another young man said with a shy face, "although we can''t take that step, we are two people after all. Hongyue adult is gorgeous, but he is alone... There is only one person."


    Chu Mo stared at the man who said his grandfather at this time and said coldly, "a family rich in shrinking head turtles, I dare not resist, but I have the face to say something about others? Your Qin family is just the legacy of my grandfather''s forgiveness! If I were my grandfather, your family would have been uprooted long ago! Your existence in the world is the biggest harm to the world!"


    "Be careful!" The boy looked at Chu Mo coldly.


    The shy boy smiled and shook his head, "what''s there to say with a little hairy child? Xiao Cang, kill him."


    "Yes!" Qin xiaocang coldly replied, and then stared at Chu Mo with one eye: "it''s a bit embarrassing to kill you, but there''s no way. Who gave you your surname Chu? Who let you fool my brother? Boy, go down to see your grandfather, wait for me to say hello to him, and say that it''s a pity that I didn''t live in the same era with him!"


    Chu Mo looked at Qin xiaocang and said faintly, "don''t worry, you won''t know anything when you look back. I''ll make you disappear!"


    "Hahahaha! OK, just say this to you. I will let you know how far there is between you and the real strong!" Qin xiaocang didn''t care about Chu Mo''s threat at all. In his opinion, this was just the last struggle of a little thing who didn''t know how to die.


    If the threat is useful, what else should we do?


    At this time, many young adults also appeared in the crowd.


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan sisters came, and had fought beside the red moon and the purple smoke emperor, looking at this scene with a grim face.


    Although they didn''t speak, they were expressing their support with actions.


    Kong Hongyi also appeared in the crowd, but his face was full of schadenfreude. Beside him stood several peacock family talents. Originally, these people were all ready to trouble Chu mo. But now it seems that there is no need.


    If the Qin family made a move, Chu Mo would die!


    Qi Bo stood in the crowd, surrounded by some elders of his family besides a group of followers. Qi Bo publicly admitted that Chu Mo was better than him on Tianlu before, which brought him no small controversy. But Qi Bo still goes his own way and doesn''t care about those rumors at all. Finally, he successfully broke through to the emperor''s five fold heaven, which is also a very successful young adult after the opening of the heaven road this time.


    At the moment, Qi Bo''s eyes are full of regret and decomposition. Instead, there were several elder figures of Qi family beside him, all staring at Chu Mo with flashing eyes, and I didn''t know what to think in my heart.


    Shui Yiyi didn''t appear. After she came out of Tianlu, there seemed to be a big event in the family. After leaving a message to Chu Mo on the letter board, she hurried back.


    6 Hongxue and longqiushui did not appear.


    Long Qiushui... He should be called long henmo. Among young adults, he is really a famous figure. After being suppressed by Chu Mo, he changed his name and was severely humiliated. Unexpectedly, it successfully broke through to the realm of the emperor''s five heavens.


    But after leaving Tianlu, he also hurried home.


    Because 6 Hongxue has brought the video stone back to 6 homes!


    I''m afraid there will be a big battle between the six families and the dragon family!


    This kind of thing, if there is no evidence at all, after all, how to revenge if you don''t even know who your enemy is? But with the evidence, no big family can completely ignore that a young adult in their family was killed!


    Even if there is no bloody battle between families, the conflict between them is inevitable.


    Liufeng, Liuyun and others have already left here.


    They still have too many things to do, leaving only some of their men here waiting for the news of Chu Mo''s return.


    Huang Wushuang appeared in the crowd, but he was very low-key at the moment, and several followers around him also deliberately kept a low-key.


    This new big man, who got a great opportunity in the road of heaven and was promoted to the realm of emperor Liuzhong heaven, had no fear of Chu Mo in his heart.


    Even if Chu Mo is still a real immortal, even if he is facing the Qin family, in Huang Wushuang''s heart, somehow, he still feels that Chu Mo will not suffer.


    Xiao Changping also appeared. He owed Chu Mo a great deal of human kindness, and he always thought about how to repay him in his heart. Therefore, in the case that Chu Mo was obviously in a weak position, he stood up without hesitation.


    On his shoulder, he still carried the big knife like a door plank, looked at Qin xiaocang coldly and said, "I know that I''m not your opponent, but you want to kill my friend, I can''t stand idly by. My behavior today only represents myself... Yes, I''m afraid of implicating my family. But I can''t watch my friend suffer losses and ignore it, so I''ll fight you!"


    Hu lie and Yue Qingcheng had already walked behind Chu Mo by this time. They didn''t even say anything, but directly expressed their attitude with actions.


    At this time, a voice came from the crowd again: "I Mao Hanhai, on behalf of the whole Mao family, support Prince Chu!"


    With that, a fat man came out of the crowd. This fat man looks very interesting. His skin is very white, even whiter than that of some women. He has a smiling face, white eyebrows and bald head. At that station, he is very eye-catching.


    A voice of surprise came from the crowd.


    "Did I hear right? Lord Mao Hanhai... Said he represented the Mao family?"


    "The meaning of this is too deep!"


    "What he means... Is that the whole Mao family is on Chu Mo''s side?"


    People are surprised that even Xiao Changping, who is usually careless, is very careful to say in the face of the Qin family that I only represent myself... This Mao Hanhai doesn''t seem to be such an careless person on weekdays?


    Qin xiaocang sneered: "the Mao family? It was just a vassal family of the Chu family in the past. Why? Your master and son families are almost extinct, and you still don''t forget it? If you want to be exterminated, you can do it!"


    Mao Hanhai said, "although the Qin family is strong, it is a shrinking turtle after all. For such bastards, we, the Mao family, have always been afraid."


    "You want to die!" Qin xiaocang''s voice suddenly cooled down. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1219

    A calm voice came from the crowd again: "a high-level emperor, bullying a group of children, and bullying very vigorously, right? What''s the meaning? Qin xiaocang, your grandpa Mao is coming!"


    With this sound, a... Fat man came out of the crowd again? {£¼


    The same skin is white and tender, the same bald and white eyebrows, but according to age, they have entered middle age.


    "Mao Shanhu, is it you?" Qin xiaocang''s eyes flashed a cold color: "I didn''t expect you to have the courage to appear in front of me."


    Mao Shanhu laughed, "didn''t you lose to you in those years? But we Mao family didn''t shrink our heads."


    Qin xiaocang''s face was so angry that Qin Wen and Qin Wu, who looked like two teenagers over there, didn''t look good either.


    Although inside the Qin family, they all feel that their behavior of preserving strength before an era is correct, if this kind of thing is said by others, it will still be embarrassing.


    After Mao Shanhu, a few people came out. They didn''t have to talk. They knew from their looks that they were all Mao family people!


    Bald head, white eyebrows, fat... This is the symbol of Tianjie Mao family. Wherever you go, you can be clearly recognized.


    In fact, the Mao family is also a big family in today''s heaven, which is similar to the official family and the Luo family. Although it is not the top force, not everyone dares to provoke it.


    In particular, the time of existence is old enough, and the family''s heritage is very deep. If they are not against the Qin family, ordinary families also need to consider carefully.


    Mao Shanhu smiled at Chu Mo: "son, remember, you are not alone." Then he smiled and nodded to the red moon.


    Chu Mo''s heart, there is a warm flow, he nodded heavily: "thank you!"


    Mao Shanhu smiled, "don''t be polite. Chu''s friends never lack courage. Whoever dares to bully us will pay a price."


    Qin Wen over there sneered, "ha ha, it''s good. You can bring it to the door yourself, so we don''t need to go to the door."


    Mao Shanhu glanced at Qin Wen: "willing to be cut all over and dare to pull the supreme down, your Qin family was a shrinking turtle in those days, and today there is nothing to be arrogant. There are many strong people left, which is nothing. They are all a group of timid guys, including your self styled supreme ancestor, from top to bottom, none of them can hold hands, so don''t blow. Fight if you want!"


    "Well, you are kind enough to remember your words." Qin Wen sneered repeatedly, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Qin Wu said shyly on one side, "in this case, after killing Chu Mo, it''s better to turn back and destroy your family first."


    Chu Mo stood there with a calm face and said, "Qin xiaocang, since your Qin family is going to kill me, your useless brother Qin Xiaotian dare not fight..."


    "Who says I dare not?" Qin Xiaotian roared aside.


    "There''s no place for you to talk, just stay." Chu Mo scolded coldly.


    Qin Xiao''s face was so blue in the weather that he couldn''t help but want to rush up. But he was stopped by Qin xiaocang: "don''t fall into the trap. You just improved your realm and need a certain time to settle down. It''s not suitable to take action."


    Of course, this is a scene. Everyone present knows that Qin xiaocang is afraid of losing his brother.


    Qin Xiaotian''s handsome face was a little twisted. He looked at Chu Mo gnashing his teeth. In the end, he still endured this tone and sneered, "anyway, you are also a dying person. I have nothing to say to a dying person."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve never paid attention to my opponent''s defeat, and I have nothing to say to you." Chu Mo said, grew up, flew directly towards the void, and drank coldly, "Qin xiaocang, get up and die!"


    Qin xiaocang also flashed, disappeared in situ, and the next moment, appeared on the sky.


    There were countless figures in the city of Tianyu, flying to the sky. The elders, young people, women, and even some teenagers all flew to the sky to witness the battle.


    Hu lie, Yue Qingcheng, Xiao Changping and the Mao family all want to rush up.


    But Qin Wen and Qin Wu over there directly released a breath of terror. Qin Wen said coldly, "don''t hurry to die, it''s your turn later!"


    The red moon and purple smoke over there sparkled in their eyes, directly opposite Qin Wen and Qin Wu.


    But these people are not the only ones from the Qin family. There are more than a dozen powerful monks in the realm of emperor and Lord who have not spoken all the time.


    The two sides also faced off in the sky.


    The atmosphere was tense and dignified, which was instant.


    At this time, Qin Wu said with a shy face, "don''t rush to fight. Let''s see how Chu Mo died first. I''m curious... How many rounds can a person in the realm of true immortality survive in Xiao Cang''s hands. Aren''t you curious?"


    Yue Qingcheng said coldly, "Qin xiaocang can''t hold out for ten rounds in my childe''s hand!"


    Of course, these words have an element of anger. In fact, Qingcheng was very worried last month. She knew that her childe was very strong, but Qin xiaocang was obviously of the same era as Ziyan emperor. The realm of Ziyan emperor has reached the eighth heaven of emperor. Will Qin xiaocang... Be weaker than Ziyan emperor?


    Qin Wu glanced at yueqingcheng and said with a smile, "little girl, how about we make a bet? If your son can survive ten rounds in Xiao Cang''s hand, I won''t kill you. If your son is killed ten rounds, you can be my little servant girl, how about?"


    "You think beautifully!" The moon pours at the city.


    Qin Wu smiled shyly, "think about what you''re afraid of. I''m so young and handsome that I''m not much better than your son?"


    "Qin Wu, order your face." The red moon gave a cold reprimand, and then sneered, "why don''t I bet with you that if Chu Mo can survive ten rounds, you will commit suicide, but I will commit suicide... Qin Wu, dare you?"


    Qin Wu was immediately stunned, glanced at the two figures above the sky, and then smiled shyly, "I won''t bet with you."


    The red moon sneered, "see, this is the nature of your Qin family, as timid as a mouse!"


    "Red moon, don''t excite the generals. Your Chu family is doomed to be completely destroyed this time. When Qin family is prosperous, no one can stop it." Qin Wu said with a shy smile.


    Qin Wen said aside, "if you will marry me, I promise not to kill you!"


    "Get out!" The red moon coldly returned a word to him.


    Boom!


    At this time, Chu Mo and Qin xiaocang in the sky... Directly shot!


    As soon as both sides come up, they are killing moves!


    Without any temptation or hesitation, a move... Is the most powerful move.


    Chu Mo directly punched Qin xiaocang.


    Qin xiaocang also slapped Chu Mo hard!


    The mana is surging, and the war will soar!


    With a loud bang, the bodies of both sides retreated hundreds of feet.


    Chu Mo felt a surge of blood, numbness in his arms, and a faint light flashed in his eyes. He had a general idea of Qin xiaocang''s combat power.


    Qin xiaocang over there was shocked.


    Just this time, he used 100% of his strength. He thought that one move could kill Chu Mo, but he didn''t expect that the other party had a close match with him!


    His arm was also numb, and his blood surged. It seemed that the bones on his arm were shocked and felt like they were about to crack.


    How can this little beast have such great power? Is this a true immortal monk? (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1220

    How can it be more terrible than the power of a high-level emperor?


    Qin xiaocang''s heart was uncertain. He himself was an emperor of the nine heaven realm, and his combat power was quite strong. Ordinary monks do not know the strength of the Qin family monks, but people like Hongyue and Ziyan know it.


    Qin xiaocang was shocked, and the hearts of those who watched the bustle around the sky were even more shocked.


    They were even a little stunned!


    Is this really a monk in the realm of true immortality? Is it really a young man of about thirty?


    Although the vast majority of them do not know who Qin xiaocang is, the momentum belonging to the peak emperor erupted in Qin xiaocang can let them clearly know the realm of Qin xiaocang.


    Facing the top power in this realm, Chu Mo, who is still in the realm of true immortality, can actually keep intact under the attack of the other party, and it seems that he is even with Qin xiaocang?


    Is this still human? Are you sure he''s not a human beast?


    Qin Wen and Qin Wu over there had cold flashes in their eyes. They also saw how powerful Chu Mo was.


    Qin Xiaotian was silent. He knew very well that if he faced his serious brother, he might not survive a round. But Chu Mo not only survived, but also seemed to be tied with his brother. This also shows a thing he doesn''t want to admit. He is really not as good as Chu Mo!


    Inside the hearts of red moon and purple smoke, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Qin family is too strong. In this Tianyu City, they have to get rid of Chu Mo in front of them. On the one hand, they need to confront Qin Wen and Qin Wu, two terrible powers, and cannot let them fight Chu Mo; On the other hand, I actually trust Chu Mo very much!


    They all believe that after Chu Mo came out of heaven, he could never have achieved nothing!


    Hongyue knows more than Ziyan. Although she doesn''t know the specific thing, she knows that there is an opportunity waiting for Chu Mo on the road of heaven. Therefore, before Chu Mo entered the Heaven Road, she didn''t even remind Chu mo of the dangers on the heaven road.


    Because she believes that the descendants of the Chu family, regardless of blood or qi, will not be bad!


    This world, this great region of Yan and Huang, will protect the descendants of the Chu family. This is not a guess, it is an iron fact.


    Above the sky, Qin xiaocang roared again and shot Chu Mo again.


    This time, Qin xiaocang took out his weapon, which was a silver flashing halberd!


    The halberd is flying in the air, hitting Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo holds the killing sky, the blade pushes horizontally, and the edge explodes!


    A peerless sharp air wave chopped in the direction of Qin xiaocang.


    Qin xiaocang was shocked again, and his body flashed in the void, so fast that others couldn''t keep up with him at all, leaving only residual images.


    Those residual images were directly scattered by the knife mang that killed heaven, and in the end, they collided with Qin xiaocang''s war halberd.


    Boom!


    Above the sky, an earth shaking Bang broke out, and a vast amount of energy exploded from there and pushed sideways in all directions.


    It directly distorts the void, giving people the feeling that the void has been cut open.


    There are even various anomalies!


    Qin xiaocang shouted loudly, raising his fighting spirit to the extreme. He felt the great threat brought to him by the young man opposite.


    This threat is fatal!


    Although he still couldn''t accept that a true immortal monk could push him to this level in his heart, now he had to show a desperate posture.


    This is too suffocating!


    It''s too embarrassing.


    In front of so many people, a great emperor in the peak realm and a monk in the true immortal realm have to work hard... It''s unreasonable!


    However, Qin xiaocang still didn''t expect that the matter was far more serious than he imagined!


    The real combat power of Chu Mo still hasn''t been fully exerted.


    He looked at Qin xiaocang, raised the killing sky, and struck down like this.


    That action seemed to be chopping firewood.


    Many people were stunned.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Is he chopping firewood?"


    "I know this move. It''s called splitting mountains!"


    "Shit, can a fool do this trick? Doesn''t it just chop from top to bottom? Does he think his opponent is an idiot or something?"


    Among those who watched, they couldn''t help but make waves of noise and felt very incredible.


    Qin xiaocang''s eyes showed a very dignified color. Looking at the knife, he felt that countless hairs in his body instantly stood up!


    What a terrible knife is this? How can it be displayed in the hands of monks in this realm?


    This... This is simply incredible!


    Qin xiaocang had a horizontal halberd in his hand to block Chu Mo''s knife.


    It seems that Chu Mo''s knife seems to be very slow, very slow, but in fact, it is extremely fast.


    Because this knife has affected the power of time and space here.


    With the cutting of this knife, time seems to be flowing backwards. There are all kinds of mysterious Avenue runes in the space. Every Rune carries a palpitating force.


    Qin Wen and Qin Wu over there suddenly grew up, and a vast breath broke out in their bodies, and they were about to rush to Qin xiaocang.


    Because they all realize that things are bad! There''s going to be a big problem!


    The red moon and the purple smoke emperor snorted coldly at the same time, and each sacrificed a magic instrument. In the void, the brilliance was suddenly in full bloom.


    Stop Qin Wen and Qin Wu directly.


    Qin Wen snorted coldly and rushed directly towards the Lord Ziyan.


    Always pick up soft persimmons and pinch them, don''t you?


    In the eyes of Qin Wen and Qin Wu, although Ziyan emperor is also very powerful, it is much worse than the red moon.


    The Lord Ziyan drank coldly, and the magic instrument burst into light comparable to the sun in an instant. Almost blinding people''s eyes.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Qin Wen first hit it with a bang. Then, a terrible wave of air rushed around.


    But what is shocking is that he failed to break through the barrier of that magic weapon. Blocked there.


    At this time, Qin Wu also wanted to rush towards the Lord Ziyan.


    The red moon snorted coldly, "why, do two quasi supreme powers really want to bully a little girl together?"


    Qin Wu smiled shyly, "as long as she doesn''t stop, I won''t bully her."


    "Stop talking nonsense, you two shameless things, want to entrap my nephew... That''s a dream!" The red moon''s eyes are bright and cold, and the red lips are gently opened.


    All this happened in a short moment.


    Qin Wen and Qin Wu reacted very quickly. In a moment when Chu Mo made the action of chopping firewood, they had already taken action.


    However, it is still slow.


    Chu Mo''s knife twisted space and reversed time.


    The moment they reacted, in fact, Chu Mo''s knife... Had been chopped down!


    In other words, what they saw was actually what had happened!


    Because now, Chu Mo has stood in the void and is looking at them coldly.


    As for Qin xiaocang¡ª¡ª


    Ten more outbreak!


    There''s nothing to say. You can ask for votes openly, right?


    Recommended ticket, monthly ticket!


    The real end of the month, don''t be reserved anymore, throw it!!!! (~^~)

 Chapter 0

    Sorry to be tired in the chapter. In fact... It''s really tired! I''m so tired!


    Well, I''ve pretended... I always overestimate my physical endurance.


    At more than 12:30 in the middle of the night, my brain was almost mushy and my arms were numb.


    Everyone quickly cast a monthly vote and a recommendation vote to comfort!!!!!!


    The following is the time of roast. High energy ahead, don''t like to retreat quickly.


    You''re tired, but don''t complain... Doing is better than saying. Don''t blow your mouth. You should show some sincerity when you write professionally.


    Right?


    Is that right?


    Whose family doesn''t have a big deal? Who is comfortable every day? Who is energetic every day? Who has nothing at all?


    All things, all special update, see you, is it meaningful to find reasons to talk nonsense? Who believes it? Who cares?


    I am a professional writer.


    yes.


    It''s dark purple drops.


    I have something to write about at home; I''m not feeling well, I have to write; I''m not energetic, my brain can''t keep up with it, and I have to write slowly; No matter what happens to me, even when my great uncle is in a bad mood... Even if multithreading works, I still have to write!


    I also want to groan for sympathy, but I can''t open my mouth!


    There are also many people who don''t open their mouths, such as Nei Ge, who has been scolded by a group of people every day recently. When I saw that arm, I ha ha directly. What a beautiful ham, it can become this virtue sadly. The first voice I heard on the phone was not talking, but grinning and crying pain. I said that if you write like this again, it will be completely abolished. He said you were quick


    But this is my profession!


    Our profession!!!


    Normal update is our professional quality!!!


    Don''t complain!


    Think of all TM sad, there are always some people there that are pretending, this is light. There are all kinds of personal attacks, all kinds of greetings to family members, all kinds of naughty cheats. For this kind of selfish dog who has a mother and never knows what quality is, I''ve long wanted to say: fuck you, get away from me and pretend to be your mother''s egg! I owe you? We owe you? Or is that how you talk to your parents every day?


    If you like me, support me, understand me and tolerate me. If you don''t like me, just leave, just like you never care about my feelings. When do you think I care about your feelings?


    I know that once these words are sent out, a group of people will scold me. It doesn''t matter. I can''t see them. I must thank Youyou, my beautiful housekeeper! Thanks to Xuanxuan, silent and other brothers and sisters of the management team, I won''t call the roll one by one. In order not to let me see those stupid posts that directly greet my family, you have worked hard.


    The roast time is over.


    Next, it returns to normal


    Let alone more chapters and fewer words, 23000 words a day. Just ask how many people can do it? Don''t say whose book is better. You read my book because you like it, but when did I force you to read it?


    Cough, this is like roast.


    Don''t mind, the mood that has been depressed for a long time needs to be released. Say sorry if you don''t like it. Just be happy if you still want to scold me.


    Today''s ten more broke out, exhausting all my energy. Don''t compare young people with me. I know there may be more powerful people in the circle every day, but I can''t do it. I''m not young anymore.


    This is the sincerity of an old man!


    All sincerity!


    Also full of sincerity!!!!


    A heart is here.


    Red, red.


    Finally, I ask you, good idea, don''t you vote?


    Monthly ticket or recommended ticket.


    Good idea, don''t you vote


    Forget it, I have to go home and go to bed.


    It''s up to you to vote. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1296 the fourth ancestor of the Qin family


    This trust was a little heavy. Chu Mo sighed and stood up. Instead of going directly to the ancient city of the Qin family, he directly performed his Taoist practice and said a word to the void.


    Several people in the whole Qin family were immediately disturbed.


    One of the elders was not in the city, but in the hinterland of a mountain more than 300000 miles away from the city.


    The old man was thin and dressed in a gray Taoist robe. He sat there cross legged. I don''t know how many years he hasn''t moved. He opened his eyes instantly, and two divine lights burst out in his eyes. In one eye, the sun, moon and stars are floating and sinking, and the big world is opening up.


    This is a quasi supreme realm of power, and he has entered this realm for many years. I have been reclusive and want to be more refined in this realm.


    For monks in this realm, they have found the supreme way and have embarked on it. However, limited by the restrictions and constraints of the rules of heaven and earth, we can only stay in this realm, and cannot really become a Tao and take that step.


    But they are unwilling. They want to consolidate their own foundation through continuous improvement, accumulation and precipitation. Even in the end, they still can''t take that step, but at least, in the field of quasi supreme, they also want to be the strongest one.


    The old man''s name is Qin Qiu. Many, many years ago, in his era, he was the most outstanding Tianjiao of the Qin family. No one, he is the best one!


    Even in the whole heaven, he is one of the best.


    The turning point of his fate was the man he met when he stepped into the peak of the emperor. At that time, the man was not called the blood demon ancestor, but Ding Ling.


    Qin Qiu, as the most outstanding monk of that era, was naturally quite proud. Although he didn''t look down on anyone, not everyone could easily get into his eyes.


    But Ding Ling is different!


    Ding Ling is better than him!


    At that time, Ding Ling had already reached the field of quasi supremacy of Chu Mo, and he was extremely knowledgeable and experienced.


    Qin Qiu learned too much from Ding Ling. It''s no exaggeration to say that Ding Ling is half of his master.


    Therefore, until today, in Qin Qiu''s mind, his gratitude to Ding Ling is quite deep. In his mind, Ding Ling''s position is still irreplaceable.


    Even if he knew Ding Ling had planted Magic Seeds for him.


    Because Ding Ling told him clearly what it was when he took out the magic seed that year.


    "It''s called demon seed. It''s a very evil thing in the demon clan."


    Ding Ling calmly took out a demon seed and said to Qin Qiu, "I have chosen to be possessed by the devil, but my choice is to be loyal to the person with the most noble status in the demon clan."


    "Is it really OK to be possessed?" Qin Qiu asked Ding Ling at that time.


    Ding Ling smiled: "the so-called devil is just the direction of your heart. If your heart is towards the devil, you are also a devil even if you don''t choose to be a devil. Are there still few such people in the heaven?"


    Qin Qiu thought so, and thought Ding Ling''s words were very reasonable. In his opinion, the so-called demon clan was just different races. Whether you are possessed or not is exactly the case.


    Ding Ling said, "if your heart is not to the devil, then even if you are in the devil''s cave, what can you do?"


    For top monks, many things are nothing more than choices. They all think they can get rid of others'' control. This is a kind of confidence, but it is also a kind of conceit.


    Ding Ling told Qin Qiu about the dangers of the demon seed and that it would infect the offspring related to his own blood. Then I told Qin Qiu about the benefits of planting magic seeds.


    "It can make you powerful quickly, and your strength will be several times greater than that of monks in the same realm! Your blood will be transformed, and your spiritual sea will become stronger! At the same time, it will take you, and quickly set foot on the road to success!"


    Qin Qiu believed Ding Ling''s words, but his only doubt was how the descendants of the family would be affected by him.


    "Their comprehensive growth rate is certainly not as good as that of you who planted demons, but it will be better than those monks in the same realm. Then, they will be subject to you, you, and me." Ding Ling said frankly to Qin Qiu.


    Qin Qiu nodded, "master Ding has great kindness to me, and I am willing to be subject to master Ding!"


    Ding Ling showed a gratifying smile: "there is no other influence! That''s it. One day, the demon clan will come directly to this world. The Yan Huang realm has been abolished, and those supreme masters have died. But there are still many supreme realm powers in the demon clan. Therefore, the domination of the demon clan is the general trend. No one can escape this general trend."


    Qin Qiu then implanted the magic seed into himself and chose to be possessed without hesitation.


    It was many years ago, but until today, he still has no regrets.


    Therefore, after hearing the call that only monks in his realm can hear, Qin Qiu''s eyes directly shot Sen Leng''s murder.


    He stood up slowly, but unimaginable terror was hidden in his seemingly thin body.


    He stepped out and came to Chu mo.


    At this time, there are already three other people, the pre Qin autumn step, arrived here.


    Qin Lieyang, Qin liexing, Qin lieshui.


    Qin sanlie!


    These are the three Qin family''s inner strength, which is many generations earlier than Qin Qiu!


    In the era of the rise of Qin Qiu, these three people have rarely appeared in front of the world.


    But in those days, they were also a generation of great powers with great prestige. They even got the Enlightenment of the wandering female emperor.


    Although it was only a part of the wandering female emperor, it was almost no different from the wandering female emperor himself.


    Qin Qiu once asked the blood demon ancestor Ding Ling a question: is the infection after planting the demon seed downward or upward.


    At that time, Ding Ling said, "you can only infect people whose realm is lower than yours."


    At that time, Qin Qiu really wanted to take the three martyrs of the Qin family, and these three ancestors planted Magic Seeds together. But he knew very well that the three ancestors, sanlie, could not promise.


    So until today, these three ancestors should not have known about it.


    Qin Qiu frowned slightly. In his heart, he was more or less nervous. He didn''t know how the three ancestors would react after knowing this.


    At this time, Qin lieshui, the third of the three martyrs of the Qin family, was also a thin old man, looking at Chu Mo with some doubts: "why did Taoist friends call me out?"


    They are not ordinary emperors, and will be blinded by the true immortal breath of Chu mo. It can make the sound of the road that only the quasi supreme can hear, and call them out from the closed place. It is enough to illustrate the ability of Chu mo. Absolutely qualified to talk to them on an equal footing.


    Chu Mo glanced at Qin lieshui, and was somewhat surprised that there was another Qin family who was not possessed? Can it be said that he had stepped into the realm of quasi supremacy before Qin Qiu became possessed?


    Demon species can only infect their own offspring. But if there is someone beyond him in the offspring when planting the demon species, then that person can''t be infected either!


    Among Qin Qiu''s descendants, no one is stronger than him. Therefore, almost no one in the whole Qin family can be spared. Because almost all those people older than Qin Qiu have already died.


    Chu Mo hugged Qin lieshui and said, "how do you call me, elder?"


    "I can''t be an elder. Just call me Qin lieshui. These are my two brothers, Qin liexing and Qin Lieyang. This is my younger generation and the most powerful monk of the Qin family, Qin Qiu." Qin lieshui''s attitude is very kind, and he is not despised at all because Chu Mo is young.


    In fact, sanlie ancestors have not been born for too many years. Now they are all here. No one knows the ancient city of Qin family in the distance.


    Otherwise, it would have caused a sensation.


    Chu Mo met Qin liexing and Qin Lieyang one by one, and then looked at Qin Qiu. He sighed slightly, "are you Qin Qiu?"


    In Qin Qiu''s eyes, the cold light flickered and said indifferently, "how? Do you know me?"


    "If I could, I''d rather never hear your name." Chu Mo said.


    The three martyrs of the Qin family aside noticed something wrong. Chu Mo''s attitude towards the three of them was completely different from that towards Qin Qiu.


    "This Taoist friend, what''s the matter? Has someone in the Qin family offended the Taoist friend? Or is there any resentment between Qin Qiu and the Taoist friend?" Qin liexing frowned aside and looked at Chu mo. although his voice was peaceful, he could feel a little unhappy.


    Indeed, anyone will feel unhappy. Being awakened from the closed level, and then finding that the other party may be looking for trouble, and being able to deal with it calmly, has been regarded as their good breath raising skills.


    "Why should the three ancestors talk nonsense with such people? It''s just when they suppress them." Qin Qiu said lightly. Between his eyebrows, there was a flash of anger, and he wanted to directly fight Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stood there and said faintly, "Qin Qiu, the three martyrs beside you, do you know that you are possessed?"


    "Boy, how dare you spit!" Qin Qiu said, slapping Chu Mo directly.


    In the realm of quasi supremacy, it is simply an idea to attack a person.


    He moves too fast!


    And a shot, it is a stone shattering.


    This palm, even if it is a star, is completely unbearable.


    The power of the law contained in it has a strong sense of tearing, and it is so close. Chu Mo was about to be robbed.


    Qin Qiu''s eyes flashed a cold smile, and he even saw the man being slapped to death by him. That must be great!


    As for sanlie ancestor, he is their descendant and also quasi supreme. Even if they know the truth, what can they do? Can you kill him by yourself? Even if we can really do justice to destroy our relatives, what about the legitimate children of the Qin family all over the city?


    Did you kill them all?


    So Qin Qiu didn''t care about sanlie''s reaction after he knew the truth. The only thing he wanted to do now was to kill this young man who exuded a real fairy breath but was full of weird things.


    "Qin Qiu, stop!"


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    Sanlie ancestors were all surprised by Qin Qiu''s reaction. They didn''t even know who the young man was. Why did Qin Qiu start?


    Also, what''s the matter with being possessed? Qin Qiu is possessed? But is it really the case?


    Chapter 1297 the third ancestor makes a move


    Qin Qiu not only didn''t stop, but urged all the mana to kill Chu Mo in one blow! He wants it all!


    In the face of a powerful attack from the quasi supreme, Chu Mo didn''t ask big, and his body flashed, running the formula of listing words and the formula of line words in the nine character mantra.


    Instantly stop time, distort space, and then integrate yourself into this void to achieve the realm of the unity of heaven and man.


    For a moment, the four ancestors of the Qin family all showed dumbfounded expressions. In front of them, this young man with a real immortal breath was clearly still standing there, but it seemed to disappear completely in this piece of heaven and earth. Lost all the breath!


    If the breath is not there, the person is still there!


    Qin Qiu also raised a storm in his heart, but he still didn''t hesitate. With this palm, he slapped it down.


    Bang!


    The figure of Chu Mo was directly broken.


    It''s like being thrown into a boulder in the water reflecting the moon. The moon was instantly fragmented, and the figure of Chu Mo was also fragmented.


    But Qin Qiu secretly shouted bad, because he didn''t hit any real objects at all with this palm, and directly hit empty!


    Then his figure retreated.


    At this time, Chu Mo just stood there, and a clear drink came from him: "ho!"


    Qin Qiu''s body suddenly shook. A headache that had not been felt for many years unexpectedly appeared on him. He gave a scream and hugged his head with both hands.


    The pain of tearing his spirit like the sea almost made him crazy.


    Then Qin Qiu directly closed the six senses. The intense pain gradually eased. He looked at Chu Mo, who was still standing in place, with a cold look on his face. He was extremely shocked and directly set off a huge wave.


    Who is this young man? What magic power is the word he just drank? Why do I feel so bad?


    These thoughts flashed in Qin Qiu''s mind. Without any hesitation, he rushed to Chu Mo again. He wanted to kill Chu Mo completely!


    "Stop!" Qin Lieyang, the eldest of sanlie''s ancestors, shouted angrily and directly shot to stop Qin Qiu.


    The second ancestor Qin liexing also made a move, which was also blocking Qin Qiu. Because they all feel the seriousness of the matter.


    Why did the young man say that Qin Qiu was possessed, and why did Qin Qiu react so violently? They want to find out.


    Although Qin lieshui didn''t make a move, he always paid attention to it.


    Their three brothers are one, and they are also one heart. No matter what you do, there have been no differences for countless years. As long as one is done, the other two must be unconditionally supported.


    Qin Qiu was stopped with a look of resentment: "sanlie ancestor, why do you stop me if you don''t help me kill this little beast that splashes people and dirty water?"


    "I want to know what''s going on." Qin Lieyang said in a deep voice.


    As one of the three martyrs, Qin Lieyang is also the most dignified. He didn''t say much, but every word was powerful and irrefutable.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s figure began to solidify a little. It''s like being thrown into a huge stone pool, a little bit restored calm, and then the complete moon reappears in the water again.


    This method made all the fourth ancestors of the Qin family jump with envy.


    Shout evil in your heart!


    In any case, this young man is a true immortal monk, at best, the peak of true immortality. But his means and abilities completely exceeded the level of true immortals and the level of emperors.


    This has involved the laws of time and space, and the understanding is not generally deep.


    I''m afraid I would never dare to play this skill in front of a quasi supreme. Because not playing well is death.


    What kind of person is this?


    Including Qin Qiu, they were all confused.


    "My name is Chu mo." Chu Mo looked at several people, and then turned his eyes to Qin Qiu: "if you can contact Ding Ling now, he should tell you what kind of person I am."


    Ding Ling!


    This name is too strange for countless young people in heaven. But for the old monks in the heaven, this name is still fresh in their memory.


    The Tianjiao, who was once the most amazing talent in the heaven, chose to be possessed directly and almost ruled the whole heaven. Later, he was attacked by a group, provoking countless old people, and then ran away in despair. It has never appeared before.


    Later, vaguely, another name of him came out, blood demon ancestor!


    Qin Qiu, how can you get involved with this person?


    Sanlie''s ancestors all looked at Qin Qiu and hoped that he could give a detailed explanation.


    Qin Qiu said coldly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Chu Mo smiled and suddenly formed a handprint. Qin Qiu''s face suddenly changed, and he wanted to salute Chu mo.


    That handprint is the symbol of the noble demon clan in the demon clan to prove their identity, and it is also the highest etiquette of the demon clan! Any demon clan should salute when they see it!


    Moreover, there is a kind of law power of the demon clan in that handprint. If the demon clan dares to force it not to be polite, it will be backfired.


    So Qin Qiu looked frightened. He subconsciously regarded Chu Mo as a demon clan higher than the blood demon ancestor Ding Ling. But on second thought, I felt something wrong. In front of me, it was clearly a human monk!


    On his face, a touch of ferocity appeared: "little beast, so you are a demon!"


    The ancestors of the Qin family were not so easy to fool. Although they didn''t know the etiquette of the demon clan, they could tell who was lying.


    Although Qin Qiu has been very tough, his attitude is obviously problematic!


    Although the young man named Chu Mo looked a little aggressive, his words were reasonable and calm. Even if we think in another way: Chu Mo was full and came to the Qin family to find four quasi supreme ancestors'' trouble? Does he really think he is invincible?


    "What Qin Qiu and Chu Mo Daoyou said is true, isn''t it?" Qin Lieyang''s voice trembled.


    Not all great powers can be indifferent and indifferent to their families. Qin Lieyang is quite concerned about the Qin family, otherwise, in his realm, he really doesn''t have to stay in the family. The three ancestors of the strong generation are all here because they want to protect!


    Qin liexing and Qin lieshui also looked at Qin Qiu with deep anger in their eyes.


    Qin Qiu was silent for a moment and said, "sorry."


    "You" Qin Lieyang spit out blood fiercely.


    It''s really a wonder to be able to make a quasi supreme angry to vomit blood.


    Qin liexing''s temperament is the most violent. He wants to fight Qin Qiu at the moment, but he is stopped by Qin lieshui: "second brother, things have not been clarified."


    "What else do you need to figure out? Third brother, don''t you know that after he is possessed, he will implicate the Qin family. Now all the people of the Qin family are branded with the mark of the demon family in their souls? He clearly wants to kill all the people of the Qin family! Qin Qiu, you are an animal!" Qin liexing roared.


    Qin Qiu suddenly raised his head at this time, looked at the ancestors of the three strong generation, and said, "the demon clan came to heaven, which is unstoppable, and this is irreversible! The demon clan has many powers of the supreme realm, do we Terrans have? At that time, the demon clan will dominate this land. Do we have any other choice besides choosing to be possessed?"


    Qin Qiu glared at Chu Mo angrily: "demon lord earth, you must be the first to be cleared!"


    "Qin Qiu, you treacherous thing, do you know what you are doing? The Qin family, the Qin family, a traitor in the supreme realm a century ago, has shamed the family. You, now you want to drag the whole family to bury you, you are not human!" Qin liexing roared angrily.


    The movement here has already attracted the attention of the ancient city of Qin family, but everyone is pale at the moment. Because they have heard a lot of dialogue, including Qin liexing''s words, they all listen to them. Know the truth.


    What''s called an unexpected disaster? This is an unexpected disaster!


    Countless people couldn''t help crying. No matter good or evil, they were human after all, and no one wanted to become another race.


    Enchanted.


    Two words are simple, but who can readily accept them?


    Qin Qiu''s face also completely cooled down, looking at Qin liexing: "Er Zu, up to now, it''s useless for you to say anything. I made the choice, and I''m willing to bear it all!"


    "You take a fart!" Qin liexing, who has entered the realm of quasi supreme for many years, is now completely furious. The so-called unworthy descendants will bring the family to the end at most, which is the extreme. But Qin Qiu turned the whole family from Terrans into demons!


    Such a bastard should be put to death in a hurry!


    "You are simply a bastard!" Qin lieshui is gentle, but he can''t help being angry at the moment.


    Qin Lieyang was so angry that he vomited blood. Now he didn''t want to say a word of nonsense, but looked at Qin Qiu coldly: "you commit suicide. Let that demon seed roll out, and we will suppress him! As for the family, it has nothing to do with you! Hurry up, I don''t want to kill my own descendants!"


    Qin Qiu is the descendant of Qin Lieyang.


    Qin Qiu arrived at the moment, and the dead pig was not afraid of the boiling water scalding up. He stuck his neck and shouted, "it''s impossible for me to commit suicide! I also want to bring the family to a very brilliant situation!"


    "Stop talking nonsense to him and suppress him." Qin liexing roared and shot directly.


    Qin liexing made this move, and Qin lieshui also made a direct move. Qin Lieyang hesitated for a moment and made a move.


    The ancestors of the three quasi supreme realms made a move, even though Qin Qiu''s skill was unparalleled, and his realm reached the peak of the same realm, it could not be stopped at all.


    Bang!


    His body was directly broken and torn apart!


    Boom!


    The more powerful yuan Shen came out with a bang, and at the same time, there was a demon seed.


    Qin Qiu''s yuan Shen was roaring, and in an unwilling roar, he rushed to Chu Mo who stood by and didn''t do anything.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed, and he snorted coldly, "die!"


    He has killed all the intact quasi supreme masters, and will he be afraid of a primordial God?


    Qiang!


    Kill the sky Zhengming.


    Beheaded the yuan God of Qin Qiu.


    With a knife, it''s like chopping firewood.


    You always surprise me that you can break out such a powerful fighting force. Well, my brothers and sisters support me, understand me and tolerate me. Thank you for your support, understanding and tolerance.


    I will always be.


    Stable and explosive.


    Come on, add another fire!!! Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1222

    This is a determination of the quasi supreme!


    Even if the emperor of Ziyan, the eightfold realm of heaven, was beaten, he would also kill Chu Mo!


    Because he had already seen the consumption and embarrassment of Chu Mo, and the weakness of Chu Mo!


    This is what he wants!


    Suddenly, something like the roots of a big tree seemed to float out of Chu Mo''s chest and into Chu Mo''s mouth.


    Chu Mo swallowed the root in one gulp.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s body burst out in a moment.


    Then, once again, he raised his hand to kill heaven.


    This change was completely beyond everyone''s expectation, and Qin Wu was also stunned. He couldn''t imagine what kind of roots could make Chu Mo from extremely weak to vigorous in an instant, and all his energy and spirit recovered to their peak state?


    Supreme medicine?


    Chu Mo''s knife, still a firewood chopping action, cleaved to Qin Wu.


    Although Qin Wu was shocked in his heart, he continued to attack Chu Mo with great toughness.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, Chu Mo''s body instantly flew backward.


    The power of quasi supreme is really terrible!


    Even if he just swallowed a root of Feng Junzi and restored all his strength, Chu Mo was still injured in the face of Qin Wu, the quasi supreme.


    Although the injury is not fatal, it has become very fatal in this environment.


    Just like facing Luo Jue in Tianlu before, the sense of powerlessness is really strong.


    But Chu Mo''s knife still blocked Qin Wu there.


    Seeing that Chu Mo was injured, Hong Yue was furious and wanted to rush over and kill Qin Wu. But at this time, Qin Wen made a cold sarcastic voice: "red moon, you can''t stop! You are only one person, but we have two. We had expected this situation before we came!"


    Qin Wen said, directly sacrificing a supreme weapon, his eyes looking at the red moon coldly: "for the sake of everyone''s acquaintance in the past years, you let us kill Chu Mo, and I won''t embarrass you!"


    The power of quasi supreme, controlling the supreme instrument, can already be described as amazing. It was so amazing that countless onlookers retreated madly at the moment when Qin Wen offered the supreme weapon.


    There was endless horror in his eyes!


    In the eyes of the red moon, there was also a flash of determination, and coldly shouted, "Qin Wen, don''t be paranoid, just by you, you want to embarrass me?"


    The Red Moon said, offering a supreme weapon!


    The supreme weapon soared into the sky, bursting out with infinite pressure, and the breath covered the world!


    The battle between the two quasi supreme masters, all using supreme instruments, has not seen such a scene for many years. Countless people all withdrew from the distance, looking at this scene with shock and expectation.


    Especially those who have prejudice against Chu Mo, or simply hate Chu Mo, are all excited at this moment.


    The Qin family has nothing to do with them, and even they have no good feelings for the Qin family. Such a battle is simply a wonderful play for them!


    "Dogs bite dogs. I hope they bite harder." Someone sneered and said.


    Red moon and Qin Wen''s eyes flashed a crazy sense of war, and then they all made a move at the same time!


    They moved the battlefield directly towards the direction where they had just made a mocking sound.


    There''s a mess over there!


    Countless people all cursed the person who just made a mocking sound crazily, and then ran away crazily.


    But how can they be faster than the supreme?


    Except for some high-level emperors who saw the situation badly and slipped away at the first time, the vast majority of others were all shrouded in the field of two quasi supreme masters.


    Then, red moon and Qin Wen beat each other at the same time!


    Hum!


    An earth shattering hum sounded, and the magic instruments of both sides blasted together!


    Two powerful supreme weapons, almost all of them exert a third of their power!


    The destructive force produced makes the gods and souls tremble!


    Those who shrouded in their field instantly turned into fly ash!


    disappear in smoke!


    There is no trace left.


    In the sky, Qingming was restored in an instant, suddenly bright!


    This is amazing. Neither the true immortal nor the emperor can withstand the crazy blow of the two quasi supreme masters.


    Qin Wen and Hong Yue fought together in an instant.


    Although Hongyue is a female generation, her combat power is quite fierce, and her combat style is even crazier than countless men!


    Qin Wen has a character in his name, but his temperament has nothing to do with Wen. He is overbearing, indifferent and selfish, but there is no elegance at all.


    Boom!


    The battle between the two sides continued to erupt into a terrifying roar, and the whole void was shaken.


    Then, countless laws of the road broke out along the place where the two sides fought.


    A large number of runes on the avenue danced all over the sky.


    If an ordinary emperor gets one of these runes, he may be seriously injured in an instant.


    Because this is the understanding of the Tao by the two quasi supreme realms!


    This is their Tao fruit colliding!


    Chu Mo and Qin Wu over there are also confronting each other. A group of people such as Yue Qingcheng, Hu lie and Xiao Changping have a fierce battle with those of the Qin family.


    Qin Wu looked at Chu Mo coldly. His eyes were a little afraid, but at the same time, they were more greedy!


    "It''s said that you got a wind gentleman on the road of heaven. Many people said it was nonsense, but I didn''t expect it to be true." Qin Wu''s face had already lost a little bit of shyness, and even a little ferocious: "in such a long time, you have eaten two roots of the wind gentleman. I don''t know what''s good about you. It''s amazing that you can make a quasi holy medicine follow you so wholeheartedly and pay for you."


    "Your shrinking turtle''s blood will never think of such treatment." Chu Mo said lightly, "only my heroic blood can have this qualification."


    "Little beast, why should you show off your tongue? Even if the whole wind gentleman is willing to sacrifice for you, I will kill you here today!" Qin Wu said, and directly took out a dark whip, which seemed incomplete, but it was still a foot long. The whole body is dark, like black steel. It gives people a feeling of incomparable toughness.


    This is a supreme weapon!


    A supreme steel whip!


    It is said that when it was complete, it was a quasi holy thing!


    Of course, even Qin Wu doesn''t know whether it''s a legend or true, but there is no doubt that this steel whip has far more power than ordinary supreme weapons!


    Hum!


    Qin Wu directly swung the supreme steel whip and severely smashed Chu mo.


    The steel whip directly smashed the void with a trillion kilograms of power!


    If this blow hits, I''m afraid even a star can be directly smoked!


    Such a blow, Chu Mo also dare not connect!


    This is the quasi supreme. Driving this is a powerful blow of the supreme weapon. Unless Chu Mo has now been promoted to the realm of emperor, he may have the courage to fight head-on. This is Chu Mo, for another person, even if the emperor jiuchongtian faced such a blow, he only had to flee in a hurry.


    At this time, Qin Wu, relying on his high realm and strong combat power, and relying on his own magic power, madly attacked Chu Mo, trying to use this wave of attack to directly kill Chu Mo on the spot.


    At this time, the red moon shouted, "Chu Mo, go! If you can escape, don''t worry about us!" Unfinished to be continued^


    ...

 Chapter 1223

    Qin Wen sneered: "escape? There is no way in heaven, and there is no way to enter the earth. Where is he going to escape?"


    Chu Mo said coldly, "who said I was going to escape?"


    Boom!


    A dangerous breath suddenly burst out along Chu Mo''s body. £¨?¡´?


    In the sky, the clouds condensed in an instant!


    Qin Xiaotian over there suddenly wanted to split his canthus, and the whole person seemed to be going crazy. He roared wildly, "he wants to cross the disaster... He wants to cross the emperor''s disaster! This madman! He''s crazy! Get out of the way!"


    Qin Wu, who was originally preparing to use this wave of attack to completely take Chu Mo away, was so scared that his body shook slightly. Then subconsciously, he withdrew the attack and looked at the void above his head with a dignified face.


    It has been thoroughly spread that Chu Mo robbed people in the hanging city. Now there are not many monks in the whole heaven who don''t know whether Qin Xiaotian was trapped by Chu Mo with heaven robbery.


    The key issue is


    Qin Xiaotian roared: "Wu Laozu, get back... This boy''s Tianjie is different from others'' Tianjie! Although others'' Tianjie is on the road of heaven, it is more than twice at most. His Tianjie... Is at least five times more powerful than ordinary Tianjie!"


    A huge secret was directly revealed by Qin Xiaotian.


    This time, not only Qin Wu''s face changed color with fear, but also those monks who had been hiding far away around were stunned.


    "Five times? No kidding? Is he an iron man?"


    "Even the iron man has to be chopped to pieces?"


    "Don''t challenge my understanding of the scourge, young master Qin. Are you bluffing? Where did you get the five times powerful scourge?"


    Not only did the monks who were watching not believe it, Qin Wu also felt incredible. He stared at Qin Xiaotian, who roared and retreated madly, "five times?"


    "Wu Laozu, how dare I lie to you? It''s really five times!" Qin Xiaotian looked wronged: "at the beginning, when he provoked me in the sky city, I had already felt that power. Go back... Go back! If you don''t go back, you will suffer great disaster!"


    "Then why didn''t you say it?" Qin Wu''s face also changed. Five times the power of heaven''s calamity, once it was contaminated with him, even if he was a quasi supreme, I''m afraid he would also be robbed. But seeing Chu Mo standing there, it was obvious that he was not his opponent. If he was allowed to cross the robbery like this, not only would the evil spirit in his heart suffocate him half to death, but also he might even let the boy run away!


    The realm of true immortals is so difficult to deal with. Wouldn''t it be more terrible if he became the emperor?


    Naturally, there is such a precedent for interrupting Tianjie, but this is to taint Tianda causality, especially for the quasi supreme who yearns for the supreme Road, which is a fatal blow.


    Qin Xiaotian had retreated from a very far distance at this time, and said sadly and angrily, "it has become a fact that I was cheated by him. Even if I say this, what can I change? Everyone will think that I am making excuses and excuses for myself. How can I believe it?"


    Qin Wu was so angry that he bared his teeth and felt a smoke of tricks.


    He had to step back, and then his eyes glittered with cold light. He was thinking whether to break the road of the future and fight to death this little thing.


    Qin Wen and others over there were also shocked at this time.


    Five times the power of the emperor Tianjie, even they dare not touch it!


    Therefore, Qin Wen took the initiative to leave the war circle and retreat to the distance.


    The red moon took this opportunity to fly with everyone towards the Tiandao garden of the city of heaven below.


    She instantly sent a message to all her own people who participated in the war. Without any hesitation, those people flew towards Tiandao garden with the red moon.


    "The Witch wants to escape!" Qin Wen shouted angrily.


    But at this time, he had no longer cared about the red moon.


    Because there are more and more robbery clouds in the sky!


    At first, purple Tianlei loomed in the robbery cloud, like purple dragons. They boasted that these purple dragons were indeed very different from the emperor Tianjie they knew!


    Because some purple dragons are as ferocious as real dragons, with clear scales and claws... Just like a real purple dragon!


    There is absolutely no such thing as those other emperors and heavenly robbers!


    "His grandmother! I''m so angry!" Qin Wu felt like vomiting blood.


    At this time, Chu Mo quietly stood there, looked at Qin Wu with a contemptuous look on his face, and then said lightly, "Qin Wu, quasi supreme; Qin Wen, quasi Supreme... And the shrinking turtle family behind you, I remember you! You also remember for me, wash your neck, and wait for me to collect!"


    Before, the red moon had sent a message to Chu Mo, telling him that there was a peerless Dharma array in Tiandao garden, which was set up by everyone in the Dharma array of the supreme realm of the Chu family in the past. Even if the supreme comes, it cannot be broken in a short time.


    Red moon tells Chu Mo to run away quickly, otherwise, he will be robbed today.


    Because before that, no one expected that the always low-key Qin family would be so decisive and send so many strong men to kill Chu Mo completely.


    She was a little careless, but she didn''t want this mistake to continue.


    Chu Mo also made a decision after determining that Hongyue and her family would be safe as long as they fled back to Tiandao garden.


    He''s leaving for a while!


    The strength of the Qin family is too strong and sharp. Even though he can chop a big man of the emperor jiuchongtian with a knife, he still has a deep weakness in the face of the quasi supreme.


    At this time, it was not the best time for him to rise to the realm of emperor.


    Qin Wu looked at Chu Mo and seemed to feel something. Suddenly, his face was livid, and he rushed to Chu Mo with the supreme steel whip in his hand.


    Click!


    In the sky, a purple dragon suddenly blasted at Chu mo.


    Then, Qin Wu watched helplessly as Chu Mo was split into ashes by the dragon!


    In all directions, very far away, all the monks gave an earth shaking cry.


    Did that powerful and domineering young man fall like this?


    Was killed by an emperor Tianlei?


    Qin Wu couldn''t see the slightest excitement in his eyes. He couldn''t help roaring: "Chu mo... Little beast, I must turn you out and tear you to pieces!"


    Chu Mo is not dead?


    Even some of the monks of the Qin family couldn''t help showing suspicion.


    Qin Wen murmured in the distance, "I was shot by him. This damn nine life skill...!"


    Yes, by this time, they have also realized that Chu Mo used the nine life skill to fool them. At this time, the real body has been far away.


    At this moment, Chu Mo''s body suddenly appeared in the void more than 3000 miles away from the city of heaven. Then, his figure flickered one after another, and soon... Completely disappeared in this void.


    There was no trace left.


    This is the great magic power in the nine life skill!


    Chu Mo''s fake three lives were wasted on Feng Jianghai in the past years; Later, when he met Qin Sen, the Seven Star venerable, he lost his life; On the road of heaven, I cheated Luo Jue again... The fake three lives have been exhausted.


    This time, the one who cheated Qin Wu, the quasi supreme, was not the real six lives. But a simple magic!


    As a supreme skill, the real core of the nine life skill is the false three lives and the real six lives, but similarly, after practicing to a high level, it can also be used as a divine power. Of course, this usually only confuses the enemy and will soon be seen through. It can''t really delay too long.


    Being struck by the sky thunder, it was extinguished.


    If a fake three hit a life, even if it was hit by a thunder, there was a "corpse" in it, that was really able to deceive people.


    Like this time, Chu Mo has scared Qin Wu and them with a similar emperor''s disaster. Even if the fake three lives are still alive, they don''t need to use it. He just wanted to confuse the other party and take the opportunity to escape.


    However, at this time, Chu Mo''s nine life skill is only left with the six lives of the real body, and the essence of the six lives of the real body is still not fully understood by Chu mo.


    With a long breath, Chu Mo glanced at the direction of the city of heaven, and then resolutely turned around and flew away in the direction away from there.


    He needs time to constantly consolidate his cultivation, and also needs time to understand the six lives of the real body.


    The nine life skill is worthy of being the best magic power to protect life. This supreme skill is simply worth learning!


    Because today''s Chapter sent a little oolong, apologizing to those brothers and sisters who have subscribed, and sincerely apologizing.


    Those who have subscribed can pay attention to the wechat public platform of Xiaodao sharp. For specific adding methods, add friends on wechat to search "Xiaodao sharp". Then find historical news, the latest issue.


    Scan the code and add customer service wechat, and customer service will conduct relevant refund matters.


    Sorry again for the inconvenience of reading, sorry.


    In order to express our sincerity, we need three more chapters today. I''ve worked hard for a month. What an easy manuscript to save! Don''t scold me, think about how many words I update every month, and think about how many words I didn''t save last month... Swear to God, in the recent month, I hardly came home before midnight, mom, tears streaming down my face. It was just shown by you. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1224

    But deep inside, Chu Mo still felt very oppressed and angry!


    In terms of combat power, his combat power today is absolutely unparalleled among his peers. Before, those monks who were called Tianjiao and genius had already lost their qualification to be called genius in front of him.


    But the enemy he faced was much stronger and terrifying than before.


    The speed of his progress is unparalleled, but there is still a feeling that time waits for no man.


    As the life experience became clearer, those enemies in the past also began to come to the door one after another. No one knows how powerful the Qin family, which saved its strength 100000 years ago, is now. But from the fact that they sent such a luxurious team directly to deal with a young man like themselves, we can also judge one or two.


    Perhaps, in today''s Qin family, there are many such powers as quasi supreme.


    Not to mention that they also have a recovering ancestor, who is a supreme.


    The enemy will never leave you enough time to develop, so if you want to fight out on this difficult road, you can only take advantage of all available opportunities to quickly become stronger.


    Along the way, Chu Mo was silently practicing, comprehending the Tao, all kinds of supreme skills, and nine life skills. At the same time, I am also reflecting on some of my behaviors during this period, and whether there is something I have not done well enough.


    If you want to grow up, you have to go through a process. If you want to mature, you will inevitably experience pain.


    On the ninth day after Chu Mo left the city of heaven, he got the first bad news that made him tremble.


    The whole Mao family in the heaven was destroyed. Except that Mao Shanhu, Mao Hanhai and a dozen monks of the Mao family hid in the Tiandao garden and escaped a disaster, the whole Mao family, including ancestral land, a total of more than 70 cities, were slaughtered overnight!


    At the same time, countless innocent people died miserably.


    Those people are really innocent. They are just ordinary monks living under the rule of the Mao family.


    But war will never pity the innocent.


    Naturally, the Qin family is the one who started it.


    Although the Qin family also paid a price in that war, it was completely worthless compared with the losses of the Mao family.


    This is the first big move they made after the unsuccessful appearance of the Qin family, the city of heaven.


    If you don''t move, you''ll be shocked. It''s so cruel.


    The word "Qin family" was instantly covered with blood in the heaven.


    On the thirteenth day, Ziyan city disappeared in the sky, forever.


    The whole city, with countless people in it, was slaughtered.


    On the fifteenth day, Xuaner and Xuanxuan''s family were attacked by mysterious strong men, but Xuaner and Xuanxuan''s family had a deep foundation and awakened a quasi supreme ancestor who had sealed himself.


    This ancestor used his life to spell out the power of the other party''s Quasi supreme realm, and then the other party withdrew.


    Therefore, the Xuan family escaped.


    On the 23rd day, the remote tiger clan was attacked.


    However, there were two ancestors with deep knowledge on the side of the tiger clan, both of whom had the strength of the quasi supreme realm. Two angry tigers killed the team sent by the Qin family.


    This is the first real setback since the Qin family set off the bloody storm in the heaven.


    However, after the war, the tigers quickly disappeared and fled their ancestral land where they had lived for many years.


    No one can afford the revenge that comes with the Qin family!


    On the thirtieth day, the house of the moon was destroyed.


    So far, the Qin family has been full of blood, and almost all the families that participated in the war that day have retaliated all over.


    Chu Mo looked at the news that kept coming from the letter board, and the whole person became more and more silent. He didn''t reply to any messages sent by his relatives and friends.


    There is only one thing to do every day, practice silently!


    Chu''s pulse is not idle. In the face of such a crazy Qin family, Chu''s counterattack was also very fierce!


    First of all, the water family where Shui Yiyi is located directly sent a large number of strong men, selected 37 cities of the Qin family, and killed all the masters in the city. Although there is no slaughtering City, everyone knows that the 37 cities are almost completely abandoned.


    Then, the power of Tiandao garden held by Hongyue began to launch revenge against the Qin family. Almost overnight, a large number of masters of the Qin family fell.


    Ziyan emperor almost went crazy. She directly shot and killed the friars of the Qin family everywhere. No matter how high or low your accomplishments are, you will be killed as long as you see them!


    If she meets the power of the quasi supreme realm, she turns around and walks away.


    Ziyan has a unique body method. She wants to go, and no one can keep her.


    But Rao is so, Ziyan is still injured.


    New news will appear on the letter board every day. More and more families in the heaven have been involved in this war either actively or reluctantly.


    Don''t want to say anything? may not! remain neutral? No!


    Only two choices can be made: either the Chu family or the Qin family!


    The sky has completely changed.


    No one can stop the war.


    "The Qin family wants to completely unify the whole heaven and be the overlord of the heaven through this time. They have been waiting for this day for 100000 years." Bian Kaiyu sat beside Chu Mo and said softly, "at this time, no matter who stands in front of them, they will directly crush them! So you don''t need to blame yourself at all, young master. This thing seems to be caused by the previous thing, but really, it can only be regarded as an introduction at most. Even if there is no such thing, the Qin family will certainly do these things."


    During this time, he has been with Chu mo. Bian Kaiyu also knows too many things about the heaven. He is comforting Chu mo. Because he can obviously feel Chu Mo''s silence these days and his hard practice.


    This is not a good thing for Bian Kaiyu.


    Only when there is pressure can there be motivation. But if the pressure is too great, it is likely to directly crush people to death.


    "I know and understand what you say. But do you know? The targets of the Qin family are all families related to the Chu family in the past. I''m sorry to see those families destroyed one by one, but as a descendant of the Chu family, I can''t do anything." Chu Mo whispered, feeling a little depressed.


    "Young master, do you want to listen to the truth?" One side was released by Chu Mo, and suddenly inserted a sentence.


    Chu Mo glanced at it and said, "say."


    Gaishi said, "in fact, young master, you are amazing enough. I didn''t mean to compliment you. In fact, I''ve heard a lot of legends about the glorious era before an era. Even those who were once supreme masters were by no means as good as young masters at their age."


    "Yes, in that era, the rules of heaven and earth have not changed. Although it is difficult to become supreme, it is definitely not like this. There is no hope. Let''s say, if those young adults in this era were placed before an era, at least half of them would be able to embark on the path of supreme. It''s just an untimely time." Bian Kaiyu said, "and the young master is much better than those young adults. Even those people are not qualified to be compared with the young master!" Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1225

    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "what''s the use of that? After all, I was born in this era. Even if I have extraordinary talent, I can only sigh in the face of the general trend of heaven and earth. It''s not easy to restart the supreme road is broken. Moreover, now I meet a giant like the Qin family. No matter how excellent I am, I can fight the whole Qin family with my current strength, which is undoubtedly hitting the stone with an egg."


    "Have you lost faith in yourself?" Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo: "this is not the young master I know. Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, we started from hostility. But the young master I know has always been a young hero who doesn''t know what compromise is, unparalleled, domineering, and always full of confidence and hope for the future. It''s not the child who frowns when he meets difficulties."


    Gashi murmured, "my name is gashi, and the person I follow should also be an unparalleled hero!"


    "I didn''t lose confidence..." Chu Mo mumbled, "well, I''m a little sad. I''m very unhappy. You can see it. Now I really want to rush into the Qin family, overturn the whole Qin family, and turn the world upside down!"


    "Then go * * * *" Gashi shouted, and when he said battle, his eyes shone. This guy complained that Chu Mo didn''t release it before, otherwise he could turn over a few Qin monks to have a good time.


    Bian Kaiyu hesitated and said, "yes, fuck them!"


    "Is it finished?" Chu Mo looked at them and asked.


    He didn''t doubt that these two guys would pit themselves at this time, because they had already been prosperous with each other. If he fell, they wouldn''t be much better. The ghost of Gaishi and Bian Kaiyu are all on him. If he dies, both of them will be badly hurt. The falling realm is light, and it will fall with it if it is not done well.


    "The heaven is big." Gaishi said meaningfully.


    "Yes, the heaven is big, and there is always a place to live." Bian Kaiyu said, "now the whole Qin family, I''m afraid no one will think that the young master dares to visit the Qin family at this time."


    Gaishixuan said, "even if the Qin family has a strong heritage, the supreme father has not recovered after all, and those other people may not stick to it at home. I''m afraid that by now, most of their forces have been sent out to attack everywhere. At this time, if you hit the door, you may have unexpected gains."


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then he thought of those friends who were close to him, and the families behind them were retaliated by the Qin family. Since they can do the first day of junior high school, why can''t they do the fifteenth?


    After thinking of this, Chu Mo finally perked up.


    The Qin family is powerful and true. But the sky is also large and boundless! There are many no man''s land, and there are almost no people in the territory of hundreds of millions of miles. It''s really simple to hide a person in such a place.


    Ordinary monks can be deduced by them, but in the state of Chu Mo and with the supreme skill of Feng Shui, if he hides, no one can deduce his position!


    Besides, it''s really not good... There''s still the way of heaven!


    It''s a big deal to hide in heaven again and practice!


    Yes, at that time, you can pull all the people related to you into the path of heaven.


    Tianlu is opened once every 3000 years. You can enter it at any time, but those people can''t!


    After 3000 years, how will the pattern change? Who dares to assert?


    "That''s it!" Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a cold and resolute light.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Shui Yiyi looked at the letter board with some worry. On it, only Chu Mo just came out of Tianlu and said to her, "I''m fine, take care.".


    Only these six words. The message after that was like a bull in the sea, and there was no response at all.


    Fortunately, there was no news about Chu Mo being found in the discussion area of the letter board, which made Shui Yiyi''s heart a little more comfortable. But she still blamed herself.


    After coming out of Tianlu, the trend of the Qin family has appeared in the water house.


    As Bian Kaiyu explained Chu Mo, even if there was no Chu Mo in Tianlu pit Qin Xiaotian, the Qin family would also find other excuses to deal with those families and people related to the Chu family.


    They waited for 100000 years, dormant for 100000 years, waiting for today''s era!


    In the view of the Qin family, the great era of their Qin family has come!


    This heaven... No, it''s the whole practice world. From now on, it''s going to be Qin!


    Chu''s pulse will eventually become a history!


    From now on, all the resources in the spiritual world belong to the Qin family!


    Now start to act, and wait until the moment when the supreme ancestor recovers, that is the day when the whole practice world is completely overturned.


    The influence of the water family in heaven is much stronger than ordinary people think. Over the years, they have never given up their surveillance of the Qin family.


    Therefore, as soon as Shui Yiyi came out of Tianlu, he got the news of the family and hurried back, followed by the deployment of the next things.


    But she didn''t expect that pop point... Would appear in the city of heaven and should be on Chu mo.


    But she felt that with her IQ, she should be able to think of this. So she blamed herself.


    If we can think of it earlier and arrange it in advance, the result of the matter may be very different.


    At least, the two quasi supreme powers of the Qin family, as well as those other monks... None of them can leave the city of heaven alive.


    But now it''s too late to say anything. The Qin family made a fierce attack on all the families related to the Chu family in the whole heaven!


    They are now forcing all the families in the heaven to stand in line. And some families, without being forced by the Qin family at all, directly stood on the side of the Qin family.


    For example, Zhuge family; For example, the dragon family; Another example is the Shangguan family, the Luo family... These families who once had gratitude and resentment with Chu Mo all directly stood on the side of the Qin family without hesitation.


    There are also a large number of big families and factions in heaven. Considering the future exhibition, after seeing the strength of the Qin family, they also made a choice in favor of the Qin family.


    Now the whole heaven is surging.


    And, one touch!


    Once the all-out war is launched, it will be a terrible war.


    At that time, it will not be a river of blood, but a sea of blood!


    "Where on earth are you at this time? What are you doing?" Shui Yiyi looked at the letter board, Murmur: "I know you. I know you''re not the shrinking turtle of the Qin family. At this time, I''m afraid you''re holding your breath and trying to revenge the Qin family? Don''t! The Qin family''s inside story is unusually deep. Not to mention that every city of the Qin family is depicted with a terrorist legal array. In the past, Grandpa Chu didn''t agree with those suggestions of the supreme subordinates to destroy the Qin family. On the one hand, it''s certainly for the strength of the whole Yanhuang region , unwilling to internal friction; But on the other hand... It''s not because the Qin family is not so easy to fight! Few people know that the Qin family was most famous not for their monks, but for their Dharma array hundreds of thousands of years ago! "


    Shui Yiyi said, directly writing his worries on the letter board and sending it to Chu mo.


    She hopes Chu Mo can see it. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1226

    Chu Mo saw it.


    But he did not reply. Instead, he said to gai Shixuan and Bian Kaiyu, "the Qin family was most famous for the Dharma array 100, 000 years ago."


    "Who said that?" Bian Kaiyu frowned slightly, "is it credible?"


    "Trusted." Chu Mo nodded affirmatively, "a very trustworthy friend."


    "Then there will be some trouble." Bian Kaiyu murmured: "The development of Dharma array has gradually been ignored. Now the whole practice world, whether it''s the way of heaven or the world of heaven, gives me a feeling that everyone attaches great importance to their own cultivation. Alchemy, utensils, Dharma array and some other aspects of divine power seem to be less valued than in the past. But this is actually wrong, whether it''s Alchemy, utensils, or Dharma array. If you can If you master one, you can be invincible in the world. Especially the Dharma array, which is used for Yin people, is really impossible to prevent. The most important thing is that if the level of the Dharma array set by an emperor is strong enough, it can even trap the supreme! "


    Although he had a long life, he didn''t know much about what these human monks were proficient in, but it didn''t prevent him from expressing his opinion: "Dharma array is the most shameless means! Only human beings can make such sinister things!"


    Say, also carefully looked at Chu Mo: "master, I''m not talking about you."


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes. "Have you ever suffered from the Dharma array?"


    Gashi shook his head like a rattle: "no, no, I''m so wise and powerful, how can I be calculated?"


    Chu Mo skimmed his mouth and didn''t answer it. But with the sky god Kam channel: "is there any way to avoid the Dharma array and directly into the enemy''s nest?"


    The sky god gave a positive answer in an instant: "yes."


    "Really?" Chu Mo was surprised and happy. He didn''t even expect the sky god to have a way. No matter how magical it is, the celestial omen is only an auxiliary magic tool after all.


    "Avoid disaster." The sky god Jian replied to Chu Mo with two words.


    But these two words are enough for Chu Mo!


    Avoid disaster blood moon! This name is not in vain. With it, anyone who wants to attack Chu Mo secretly is almost impossible to succeed.


    Chu Mo became more confident after being assured. Riding on gaishiyu, he took Bian Kaiyu and headed for the ancestral land of the Qin family.


    More than ten days later, Chu Mo finally entered the territory of the Qin family.


    Along the way, Chu Mo passed a large number of Qin family cities. With a little use of Qi watching skill, he could sense the huge * * formation under each city. Chu Mo was secretly shocked by the energy contained in those Dharma arrays. It was as if under the city, there were terrible ancient beasts dormant.


    That breath is even more terrifying than the breath emanating from the quasi supreme!


    Those are likely to be Dharma arrays higher than the supreme realm!


    Once triggered, I''m afraid that even if the supreme master comes in person, as long as he wants to enter the city or break the city, he will trigger the mechanism in the Dharma array and be trapped in it.


    This is the horror of the Dharma array!


    Unless someone can have the ability to bypass the Dharma array directly and sneak in quietly.


    But I''m afraid not even one of the 100 supreme masters has such ability. Even the Supreme Master who is proficient in Dharma array and even enters the Tao with Dharma array may not have the ability to easily crack other people''s Dharma array. Even if he can crack it, it will take a lot of time. But after spending a lot of time, many things may have been settled long ago!


    The rules of the Dharma array are ever-changing. A Dharma matrix represents the evolution of Tao.


    The supreme realm of power represents the peak of power, but for the Tao, it is only the "beginning of the Tao".


    It''s just the beginning of Tao, so what about the evolution of Tao?


    Even those who set up the array, they can''t really thoroughly understand everything in the array they set up.


    Because that has involved the level of law. If you want to understand that realm, at least the supreme cannot.


    This is like people who build houses. They can work with drawings, but few people understand the real principle.


    Therefore, the Dharma array has always been a headache for monks.


    But in this era, for various reasons, people pay more attention to their own cultivation, but some ignore the role of the Dharma array.


    After all, no matter how strong the Dharma array is, it also has its shortcomings. It can only be spread in one place, waiting for others to touch it. Now there are still places of the Dharma array, only some ancient big forces are left. However, most of the time, because there is no powerful Dharma array master, the Dharma array is either old and ineffective, or it cannot exert its maximum power. Gradually, there was no such prestige.


    The most powerful Dharma array master in the past, either in the Chu family, disappeared in the long river of time with the old man of the Chu family, or in the Qin family.


    Bian Kaiyu and Gaishi didn''t study the Dharma array, and naturally they couldn''t feel the real power of the Qin family''s cities.


    After hearing Chu Mo explain to them in detail, I felt the real horror of the Dharma array.


    Bian Kaiyu said with some emotion, "in the past, I just heard about it, but I haven''t really seen its horror. Now, hearing what you say, this dharma array is really as powerful as the legend says. Even the Supreme Master can be trapped."


    Gaishi said, "no wonder the Qin family is so arrogant and tries to suppress the whole heaven. It turns out that their heritage is so deep that any city has laid a Dharma array that can trap the supreme."


    Bian Kaiyu said, "it seems that there should be a more terrifying Dharma array on the ancestral land of the Qin family."


    Chu Mo smiled: "you two have been encouraging me before. Are you a little shy now?"


    Bian Kaiyu shook his head, "I didn''t flinch, but I really felt the horror of the Qin family."


    Gaishi looked at Chu Mo and said, "master should have the ability to sneak in?"


    Chu Mo looked at Gaishi with some doubts: "Why are you so confident in me?"


    Gashi rolled his eyes: "you can even break through the chaos between the two sections of heaven, and just the Dharma array can stop you?"


    Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo and nodded with deep feeling: "yes, Lord Luo Jue coughed in that chaotic place. Luo Jue spent many years and failed."


    Chu Mo smiled. At this time, on the letter board, there was another wave of news.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, opened the letter board and took a look. Then he frowned slightly.


    The news is still coming from Shui Yiyi: "Chu Mo, be on guard against the descendants of the Dan God Emperor. They have stood on the side of the Qin family. Now they openly say that they want to beg you for the king of medicine stove. The descendants of the Dan God Emperor have little other skills, but the ability of refining poison Dan Yin people can''t be underestimated."


    These days, Shui Yiyi has been insisting on delivering various first-hand messages to Chu mo. Almost all the information that the water family could get, no matter how top secret, was immediately informed to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo still didn''t reply, but he remembered it in his heart. At this time, Chu Mo also thought of a person.


    LV Yi!


    The man who once framed him and Liuyun with a beautiful girl.


    At this time, waves came again from Chu Mo''s letter board.


    Liuyun sent a message.


    Like Shui Yiyi, Liuyun also insisted on sending all kinds of information to Chu Mo these days.


    This time, it happened to mention the same thing with Shui Yiyi one after another.


    "Be careful of the descendants of the God of Dan. Lu Yi, that scum, has finally found out recently that he is one of the descendants of the God of Dan. In the path of heaven, he has a great opportunity."


    Chu Mo''s face showed a cold smile.


    Lu Yi is really a coincidence!


    Don''t let me meet you.


    Since it''s six o''clock, please ask for a ticket by the way!


    Don''t just think about squeezing me dry, sisters cough, brothers don''t think about it.


    I have to go out every month for at least a week. Basically, the manuscripts saved this month will be exhausted next month. Then save again, and then run out.


    In short, it''s all spelled out.


    Thank you for your tolerance and understanding.


    Well, if you like me, support me!!


    Ask for monthly ticket!!!


    Ask for recommended tickets!!


    In the next few days, it will erupt every day!!!


    All right?


    What about monthly tickets?


    Where are the recommended tickets?


    Hurry up, too!!!!! To be continued.

 Chapter 1227

    The situation of the whole heaven has undergone tremendous changes with the opening of the heaven road this time. There are too many people who get opportunities on the road of heaven. Not everyone who gets opportunities will be known by the outside world. Some people deliberately hide their opportunities on the road to heaven.


    Like Lu Yi, before that, Chu Mo didn''t even know that he had also entered the path of heaven. It''s even more impossible to know that LV Yi even met Luo Jue on the road of heaven and betrayed him.


    However, whether this matter is known or not will not affect Chu Mo''s perception of Lu Yi.


    It was quite deep hatred. Once encountered, Chu Mo would not let him go.


    Chu Mo rode on the Gaishi mountain, followed by Bian Kaiyu, and continued to move towards the ancestral land of the Qin family.


    On this day, they finally came to the outskirts of the ancestral land of the Qin family. It is probably more than 3000 miles away from the edge of the ancestral land of the Qin family. It is obvious that the security here has become tight. Chu Mo also had to start to restrain his breath and act carefully.


    After all, he didn''t come here to play.


    The ancestral land of the Qin family is located in the middle of a vast range of mountains.


    From the outside, there seems to be nothing strange here, but Chu Mo found that the ancestral land of the Qin family was quite extraordinary after using the technique of looking at Qi!


    The rich aura was all bound by the Dharma array within the scope of the ancestral land, without any leakage. It can be inferred that there are still powerful masters of the Dharma array in the ancestral land of the Qin family.


    If the aura here is allowed to leak out, it is almost to the extent of forming a vision.


    Such scenes as dragons and tigers leaping and divine birds flying may not be impossible.


    But now, it''s very quiet here. Even if someone accidentally intrudes here, he won''t feel anything unusual in this place.


    The ancestral land of the Qin family has not been visited by outsiders for many years. Not how remote it is, but few people have the courage to venture here.


    "It''s coming soon. What''s the master''s plan? Do you want me to rush first? Attract their attention?" The world is eager to try.


    Bian Kaiyu couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "go in and rush for a wave? What do you want to do? You are quasi holy medicine, not quasi holy!"


    Gashi was a little unconvinced and said, "what are you afraid of? I''m very fast. Before they react, all the imperial medicines here... Will be taken away by me in a wave!"


    "...." Chu Mo and Bian Kaiyu all looked speechless, and couldn''t help rolling their eyes together. Love is for this.


    "Don''t worry, the emperor''s medicine here can''t run away." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Bian Kaiyu nodded: "this place, I have a feeling, must not rush casually, otherwise, it is likely to touch the Dharma array here."


    "Do you feel the existence of Dharma array?" Gashi asked.


    Bian Kaiyu''s blush, and he twitched at the corners of his mouth and said, "I didn''t feel it."


    "I didn''t feel it either." The light in his eyes twinkled, "but I can feel the danger."


    The perception ability of plant practitioners is inherently strong, not to mention the existence of this quasi holy medicine level.


    Chu Mo whispered, "follow me."


    With that, Chu Mo jumped down from Gaishi, walked in front, and said, "remember, don''t lose it, otherwise, you may be trapped and die in it."


    Gaishi Yu and Bian Kaiyu looked at each other, and they both saw the color of fear in each other''s eyes. Being trapped in the Dharma array is not for fun. It''s not a joke to say that I''m trapped to death directly.


    So Gaishi Yu and Bian Kaiyu all followed Chu Mo carefully.


    Chu Mo''s movements are very light and nimble. He walks in a very strange position, and sometimes he even backs up for a distance and walks again.


    "The void has been filled with the Dharma array. Even a fly can''t fly in this place." Chu Mo frowned and said, "there are traps everywhere on the earth. I even have a little doubt now that people in the ancestral land of the Qin family can''t come out? This kind of Dharma array doesn''t recognize people, even if it''s their own internal people, it''s not easy to come out."


    "Maybe people have a map in their mind." Bian Kaiyu said.


    Chu Mo shook his head, "even if there is an array, not everyone can walk. If I guess right, someone in the Qin family must have been planted on this array."


    "Hahahaha, are you a little too arbitrary? Although the power of the Dharma array is great, is it so evil?" The world is a little unconvinced.


    Chu Mo stopped talking and moved on with them. After walking for a while, he suddenly pointed to a corpse in front of him and said, "is that man''s clothes from the Qin family?"


    Gaishi Yu and Bian Kaiyu stared wide. "Where is it?"


    "Where? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Then, both of them looked at Chu Mo suspiciously.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly, and was secretly vigilant in his heart. The Dharma array here in the ancestral land of the Qin family was indeed strong. He was expected to have the skill of Qi, and he had the divine lesson of the sky, so he could avoid the key to touch the Dharma array, and he could also see some situations in the Dharma array. But Bian Kaiyu and Gaishi can''t be seen.


    "What''s there?" Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    "A corpse, which looks like it has been for some years, is wearing the clothes of the Qin family." Chu Mo said lightly, "maybe it''s a child of the Qin family who accidentally fell into the Dharma array and was trapped alive."


    Chu Mo said, glancing at Kaiyu: "don''t move, you two." Then he went to the place.


    At every step, Chu Mo walked very carefully, because a little carelessness would touch the Dharma array here. At a distance of more than ten feet, Chu Mo spent a incense burning time, and finally approached the skeleton.


    He was definitely a powerful monk before his life. He had been dead for many years, but his body was still intact. It seemed that there was not much pain in his eyebrows. Chu Mo sent out his divine sense and even felt a breath of relief here.


    This man has a letter by his hand.


    Chu Mo bent down to pick up the letter, and then returned along the long way.


    Gaishi Yu and Bian Kaiyu all stared at Chu Mo in surprise. They saw Chu Mo suddenly disappear with their own eyes, and then saw Chu Mo come back with a letter. Finally I believe the fact that the Dharma array here is terrible.


    Chu Mo opened the letter, and the handwriting on it was beautiful without any mess.


    "My name is Qin LAN. I''m the 186th legitimate son of the Qin family in the heaven. This is the 18th year I''ve been trapped in the Dharma array. I can feel myself constantly weakening. The Dharma array keeps drawing strength from me. I''ve been unwilling, resentful, and angry. But now, I can put it all down, because I''m dying. For me, this is a great relief."


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at it. He didn''t expect that this man was actually a legitimate son of the Qin family. So what''s the reason, trapped in this place? What does it mean to draw strength? He then looked down.


    "The existence of the Dharma array is to protect the ancestral land of the Qin family from invasion. But now it seems that this is like a curse. Who can think that the fundamental operation of the Dharma array of the Qin family requires the sacrifice of the legitimate children of the Qin family? Is this really the original intention of the ancestor who set up the Dharma array in the Qin family? Is this to protect the descendants of the Qin family or to pit the descendants of the Qin family? I even have always wondered whether the people who set up the Dharma array are the people of the Qin family." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1228

    It''s surprising that the Qin family''s own legitimate children should doubt their ancestors. What is even more surprising is that this dharma array itself actually needs to be operated through the sacrifice of the legitimate children of the Qin family.


    Even when Chu Mo read this, he felt a cold in his heart, only rising. Can''t help but give birth to the same doubt as the legitimate son of the Qin family: is this array really planted by the ancestors of the Qin family?


    With this doubt, Chu Mo then looked down.


    "Every 10000 years, there is bound to be a legitimate son of the Qin family who is robbed. Therefore, every legitimate son can be said to have lived with fear and care since he was very young. He did not dare to transgress at all, nor dare to provoke right and wrong. For fear of being labeled as an ''unworthy'' hat, it would be dangerous. My parents taught me to keep a low profile, not to be perverse and domineering. They told me that the Qin family was in 100000 Years ago, it was abandoned by the whole heaven. Although the decision not to participate in the war has nothing to do with me, I feel particularly ashamed when I think about it so far. Yan and Huang regions, facing life and death, as the top clan in the world of heaven, have become a shrinking turtle. As a descendant of the Qin family, it is difficult for me to understand the ideas of my ancestors. How can there be a finished egg under the nest? "


    Seeing this, Chu Mo''s face showed a rare smile. In his heart, he gave birth to a little respect for the Qin family''s son who had died for many years. This is a man with responsibility and conscience.


    "Although the Yan and Huang regions finally fell apart, at least one side of the heaven was preserved. The Qin family was also preserved. It is not difficult to see the ancient manuscripts and ancient books in the Guan family. After the battle 100000 years ago, everyone in the Qin family was actually very frightened. At that time, it was proposed by an ancestor of the Qin family. Then it was set up. At the height of the Luo Tian''s breaking of the law array, even if it was the supreme person, they should drink it Hate it. The purpose, naturally, is to prevent those living supreme masters of the Chu family from retaliating. "


    This Qin LAN, see quite thoroughly!


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart, and became more and more interested in the contents of the letter he left. Chu Mo felt that behind the letter, it was likely to reveal a huge secret.


    "The Qin family has always been expert in the Dharma array. Therefore, after the ancestor took out the Luo Tian breaking Dharma array, he immediately got everyone''s approval. From the structure of the array, we can see that this dharma array is truly unparalleled, with no dead corners, let alone any weaknesses! Even the people inside the Qin family, if they are not led by people who are familiar with the Dharma array... They can''t leave! Let alone people outside... They can''t get in at all. ¡±


    Seeing this, we can confirm Chu Mo''s previous judgment. This array is indeed not so easy for even the Qin family''s own people to want to go out.


    "But at that time, the ancestor didn''t mention that the Dharma array would do it once every ten thousand years... Each time, it would need the blood essence of a legitimate son of the Qin family to feed. Otherwise, the Dharma array would form a terrible killing array, strangling all the Qin family inside! When the elders of the family realized this later, it was too late. They once thought of taking people to escape from the prison of the Dharma array. But they didn''t expect, Dharma The array suddenly became passive. The Qin family was killed and injured countless times... Especially those powerful ancestors who once were almost dead and injured. Sadly, I didn''t die on the battlefield of fighting against foreign lands 100000 years ago, but I died under the calculation of my own family. That time, the plot of the French front was finally exposed. It turned out that the ancestor had already been possessed by the demon clan and was taken away. The powerful Qin family was forcibly controlled by the demon clan and played between their hands. In this regard, even the supreme ancestor who sealed himself is equally powerless! Because even if he recovers, he cannot destroy this dharma array. Unless there is determination, let more than 1.3 million legitimate children of the Qin family in the Dharma array die together. "


    Seeing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help but show a shocking color on his face.


    Demon clan!


    A race that was almost forgotten by Chu Mo appeared in front of him again in this sudden way.


    Who would have thought that in an era ago, the Qin family, which was as famous as the Chu family and was prosperous, had already been controlled by the demon clan.


    The people of the demon clan first took away a high-ranking ancestor of the Qin family, and then set up this dharma array under the excuse of defending the Chu family. This array can not only resist the invasion of outsiders, but also like an impregnable cage. Sheng Sheng has controlled everyone in the Qin family!


    No one knows where the demon clan is hiding, and no one even knows how many demon clans there are. Anyway, once the Qin family wants to escape from the ancestral land on a large scale, the Dharma array will run directly. Every time... It will make the Qin family ancestral land bleed!


    According to Qin Lan''s records, during these 100000 years, the Qin family made a total of three fierce resistance. After all, this matter concerns their life and death. They can refuse to resist foreign enemies and would rather be scolded as shrinking turtles. But they can''t tolerate such a big family and become slaves of the demon clan. It''s not as simple as losing freedom, but losing soul!


    A huge family, all people have no soul, that is a terrible and how sad thing?


    No one can imagine that scene. It''s terrible.


    Three fierce rebellions ended in failure. A total of more than 100000 people died. None of these hundreds of thousands of people is not the leader of the Qin family.


    It can be said that every time they resist, the Qin family will be greatly weakened.


    The last rebellion was about 30000 years ago, which was also the most serious loss. The whole Qin family, out of a vein of elites, ten to sevenoreight!


    It was also that time that all the confidence of the Qin family was completely destroyed, and they finally chose the most humiliating way to surrender!


    Surrender to the demon clan!


    From the supreme who sealed himself, all the blood lines were branded with the brand of demon clan in the soul.


    In the letter, the most unacceptable thing for Qin LAN is that at this stage, the whole Qin family... From top to bottom, no one has ever seen the real body of the demon clan!


    It is said that only the supreme ancestor who sealed himself has seen it, but this matter has not been confirmed.


    A powerful family was captured alive by an unknown enemy and became a servant of others. I''m afraid that anyone with a little blood will not accept this disgrace.


    Qin LAN couldn''t accept it. He didn''t want to be a servant of the demon clan, and he didn''t want to be scolded as a scum and running dog who betrayed the race in the future. But what he didn''t expect was that he was chosen... To become a blood sacrifice once every 10000 years.


    He was unwilling, angry, angry... But finally, before he died, he was completely relieved.


    "I will die in exchange for my freedom. If an outsider finds this letter and sees me, if you have that ability, then... Please, destroy the Qin family! Otherwise, this family will eventually become the biggest hidden danger of the whole heaven! Once the demon family that comes out of ghosts invades the heaven, it will surely climb 6 from the Qin family. I carry a jade slip with me, which is the array of Luo Tian''s breaking the Dharma array Figure... "(to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1229

    Chu Mo saw that at last, the whole person was stunned. He even couldn''t believe Qin Lan''s words were true. He silently handed this letter to Bian Kaiyu.


    Bian Kaiyu took it in disbelief and read it at a glance. In the end, he was also stunned. Murmured, "this... This is true?"


    Although this is a safe point in the Dharma array, chumerton became more vigilant after reading this letter. He directly sacrificed the oven of chaos and lowered hundreds of millions of Qi of chaos, directly isolating this place from the outside world. Then, he looked at Kaiyu and said, "how credible do you think?"


    Bian Kaiyu pulled his mouth: "it''s good for people to say that people are going to die, especially this matter relates to the privacy of his own home... I think it''s highly credible. By the way, didn''t he say that he had a jade slip on him? The owner might as well take it, and then I''ll see... Even if there is any conspiracy in it, it doesn''t matter."


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I''ll see for myself!"


    With that, he walked directly to Qin LAN again, found the jade slip from him, and then walked back.


    Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo and wanted to say something else. Chu Mo waved his hand: "I don''t have the habit of letting people around me risk death for me."


    In the eyes of Bian Kaiyu, there was a touch of touching color.


    Chu Mo directly released a spiritual force and entered the jade slip. He didn''t notice any danger, and the sky god didn''t give him any hint.


    Later, Chu Mo''s divine consciousness entered the jade slip and began to watch it.


    Having an array diagram is completely different from relying on the skill of looking at Qi and the warning of the sky god to avoid dangerous points. All the dangerous points in this map are clear at a glance. In the past, the demon clan attached to the ancestors of the Qin family, in order to win the trust of the powerful ancestors of the Qin family, did not make any moves on this array.


    In fact, this is a Yang Mou. Calculate you openly. If found, then this calculation will naturally fail. Unfortunately, the Qin family at that time focused all their energy on the possible Revenge of the Chu family at any time. I didn''t expect that the Chu family was so broad-minded that they couldn''t believe it; What''s more, the biggest problem comes from within their family.


    Chu Mo now finally understood why Qin Xiaotian hated the people of the Chu family so much, and why those Qin family members would now attack the Chu family so madly. It turned out that they all pushed their own experiences onto the Chu family. They must have felt that if it were not for the sake of preventing the Revenge of the Chu family, the Qin family would not have set up this dharma array. If they did not set up this dharma array... Naturally, these things would not happen later.


    It can be said that the Qin family, which has been branded with the demon family in the spirit... Human nature has already become completely distorted!


    It''s no wonder that Qin LAN, who still has conscience and bottom line in her bones, would beg the outsiders who found this letter to destroy the Qin family. Because such Qin family is not a member of the human camp for a long time. They have... Become a demon family and become a demon!


    "How''s it going?" Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo and asked softly.


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s mutually confirmed with the safety point we passed. There''s no problem with this array. It''s true!"


    On Bian Kaiyu''s face, there was a flash of excitement, and then there was a look of worry in his eyes: "demon clan... This mysterious, powerful and haunted race, is it going to start to harm the world?"


    Chu Mo looked at Bian Kaiyu: "how much do you know about the demon clan?"


    Bian Kaiyu said, "I don''t know much, but I''ve heard Luo Jue say something about the demon clan. The demon clan once had Tianjiao set foot on the road of heaven, and went to see Luo Jue. I want to cooperate with him to kill all the celestial Terran monks on the road of heaven."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but take a breath. Unexpectedly, the demon clan was so bad. If Luo Jue agrees to their proposal, doesn''t it mean that every 3000 years, the heaven will lose a large number of young elites? In this case, I''m afraid the whole heaven will decline in a few thousand years!


    Because outsiders will never know that this is a deal between the demon clan and the Tianlu aborigines, and they will feel that those people are not practicing enough


    Bian Kaiyu said, "fortunately, Luo Jue didn''t promise each other. He told the demon family that although I don''t look up to the friars in the heaven, we are the same family after all. We are human and you are a demon. How can I cooperate with you to destroy the foundation of the human family?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "just say this to him. I''ll save his life if we fight again in the future."


    While opening the corner of Yu''s mouth, the heart said that you could enter heaven again? Three thousand years... You have already become a high-level emperor! How can I get in?


    But Bian Kaiyu didn''t say much, and then said, "later, Luo Jue told us that the demon clan is terrible. They don''t enter the heaven road because they have other cultivation methods, and they don''t need to enter the heaven road to get this promotion. At the same time, they don''t want to expose themselves too early. 100000 years ago, they were beaten by the Chu family and didn''t dare to enter the Yanhuang realm, but today, 100000 years later, they are afraid to take action."


    "There should be such a thing..." Chu Mo sighed, thinking of Qi Xiaoyu, thinking of the blood demon ancestor, and also thinking of those claws and teeth of the blood demon ancestor hidden in the heaven. Now, coupled with a terrible Qin family... For a moment, Chu Mo suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He suddenly felt that now the whole heaven, I''m afraid that only the surface of calm, but inside already undercurrent surging!


    The sudden outbreak of the Qin family forced many top powerful families and factions in the world to stand on their side, but those people... Did not know that they were not on the Qin family''s side, but... Became accomplices of the demon family!


    This is really a big thing. Once it is spread, it will pierce the sky!


    In contrast, although Luo Tianxian domain is terrible, they are only sealing the world. At most... They just want to kill Chu mo. But I didn''t want to destroy the whole Yanhuang region.


    And the demon clan... What they want is to plot the whole Yanhuang region!


    Once they succeed, I''m afraid all the Terrans in the whole Yanhuang region will be extremely miserable.


    "You can''t let the demon clan succeed, otherwise I''m afraid the whole heaven, celestial world, spiritual world... All Terrans will suffer a great catastrophe. The Yan Huang realm will become a real human purgatory." Bian Kaiyu sighed: "before, I didn''t feel much about this kind of thing in Tianlu, but when I came to the heaven and saw the Qin family... Now I know these news again, I suddenly found that things have become extremely serious."


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh. Then he thought for a moment, sorted out the words in his heart, and then Shui Huiyi, Liu Yun and Chu Qing sent a message successively. Then Chu Mo put away the letter board, looked at Bian Kaiyu and said, "are you afraid of death?"


    Bian Kaiyu glanced at Chu Mo, his eyes full of calm, smiled and nodded: "afraid, how not afraid? However, since I have already died once, plus suddenly found that my boss may one day become a hero of the whole Terran... By contrast, death is not so terrible!"


    At this time, Chu Mo glanced at the Gestapo sitting by the side and whispered, "Gestapo, go, and return the ghost to you... I don''t want to implicate you in this matter."


    Gashi rolled his eyes. He had already known what had happened from the conversation between the two people, and sneered, "master, you underestimate me too much. Do you think you are afraid of death? This kind of thing... How is it less? Tell me, how can you do them?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1230

    Chu Mo took the array diagram in his hand, and then said faintly, "ditch this heaven and earth, completely detonate the Luo Tian, break the Dharma array, and destroy the ancestral land of the Qin family! I suspect that this dharma array is not only a cage, which controls the Qin family, but also... It is also a huge transmission array, which is used to receive and lead the demon clan!"


    Gashi stared at Chu Mo with big eyes: "this is a real big scene, I like it!"


    Chu Mo is covered with black lines. This militant is really gone.


    Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo with some worry: "ditch this heaven and earth, detonate Luo Tian to break the Dharma array... I''m afraid the master will also."


    Chu Mo laughed, "that''s why I asked, are you afraid of death?"


    "Can we... Really do it?" Bian Kaiyu asked.


    Chu Mo nodded, "I can do it myself!"


    "Add me!"


    "Add me!"


    Bian Kaiyu and Gaishi Qi said.


    Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes showed the light of excitement and excitement, Seriously: "Before I stepped into the heaven, I was full of longing for this world, but I didn''t have a deep sense of belonging. But when I stepped on this land, I could feel the blood in my body boiling! This is my hometown and my hometown! I realized at that time that my feelings for this land are actually very deep! I''m so afraid of death that I''m willing to die for it! So, don''t leave me!"


    Gaishi said: "My greatest wish in this life is to do an earth shattering event. Well, if it can become a holy medicine, it will also be earth shattering... Unfortunately, I know myself clearly. Even if I swallow more imperial medicine, even if I swallow a few quasi holy drugs, I can''t become a Taoist. Since I can''t take that step, I''d better do something else earth shattering. In this way, in the future... Many people will miss me and say there are A quasi holy medicine once sacrificed its life to save the whole human race. "


    Chu Mo''s face showed a faint smile and said, "if I have one breath, I will protect you completely!"


    Gaishi said, "don''t forget, I''m a quasi holy medicine! If you have one breath, ye won''t let you die!"


    "Hahahaha!" Both of them couldn''t help laughing with a single dose of medicine.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s letter board began to fluctuate crazily.


    But Chu Mo didn''t see it. He knew what those people were worried about. It must be to ask him to leave the ancestral land of the Qin family quickly, return to the safe area, regroup and make plans again.


    But time waits for no man!


    The Qin family has begun to fight. It will not be too far away from the day when the demon clan comes!


    Even the demon clan may come to heaven at any time through the ancestral land of the Qin family.


    Once that time, it will be too late!


    I''m afraid the whole heaven will fall into catastrophe.


    Because the demon clan has never had a divine war, God knows how many supreme realms exist in them?


    Although Chu Mo doesn''t know the demon clan very well, from their means, we can feel that it''s not so easy for the demon clan to come to the whole world!


    Therefore, Chu Mo will nip all these dangers in the bud!


    Even if he dies in obscurity for this, even if he has no chance to find his father and save his mother!


    Because he believes that his parents will be proud of him.


    "If you want to move this world, you must go deep into the ancestral land of the Qin family, find the real eye of this big array, and then, while moving this world, start this big array. At that time, it is the most dangerous time. The people of the Qin family can''t wait to die, they will fight their lives to find us and kill us." Chu Mo took a deep breath and said softly, "at the same time, the triggered Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array will also become the most terrifying meat grinder, which does not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves; finally, there is the demon clan hidden in the Qin family, which must hate us most."


    Bian Kaiyu said, "three sides are attacked."


    Gaishi sneered, "then do it!"


    Chu Mo nodded and said with a smile, "yes, just fuck them!"


    The blood is here, never say goodbye!


    This is not stupid, it is an instinct engraved in the depths of human soul!


    Later, Chu Mo quickly penetrated into the ancestral land of the Qin family under the confirmation of the array.


    All the Qin family never thought that after 100000 years, the problem came from within their family again... Qin LAN, who had been dead for many years, would leave such a letter, which was beyond their expectation, leaving a complete matrix.


    These are all questions that they completely didn''t expect. Because of the array, why didn''t Qin LAN escape? The array diagram of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array is the top secret of the Qin family and is strictly controlled by a few people. How did Qin LAN get it?


    These problems were unexpected to them.


    Therefore, no one in the Qin family could have imagined that just as they opened their fire and began to liquidate Chu''s vein on a large scale, the only male of Chu''s vein... Had touched the deepest part of their ancestral land.


    Chu Mo looked at the magnificent house only a dozen miles away from him, and said softly to Gaishi and Bian Kaiyu, "that place is the eye of the whole Luo Tian breaking Dharma array, but there, I felt a dozen powerful smells."


    "How strong is it?" Bian Kaiyu asked.


    "The quasi supreme is so strong." Chu Mo said.


    Bian Kaiyu suddenly looked speechless, twitched at the corners of his mouth and said, "the foundation of this family... Really fucking deep!"


    I''m afraid anyone can''t help scolding his mother at this time.


    Where you have to enter, there are a group of enemies you can''t fight at all.


    What should I do?


    Bian Kaiyu gritted his teeth and paid a serious homage to Chu Mo: "master, if you have time, please go to the ancestral land of Bian family for me to have a look. If possible, bury my bones there!" Said, and said: "forget it, where is the Loess not buried? Really fight, there is no pure land in the sky! I''m going!"


    Chu Mo grabbed him and said, "what are you doing?"


    "I''ll distract those people!" Bian Kaiyu said, "the master took advantage of the weakness, moved the heaven and earth there, and then destroyed this evil land!"


    "If you go, I''m afraid you won''t even have time to run, and you''ll have to be directly beaten to shreds!" Chu Mo said mercilessly, "you can''t attract any of them. Do you know how many emperors there are in that place?"


    Bian Kaiyu looked embarrassed: "what should I do?"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, glanced at a nearby mountain, and suddenly flashed a touch of light in his eyes, saying, "there''s a way!"


    It is surrounded by mountains. Where the array eye is located, it is a basin.


    Originally, there was nothing here. As a place where a group of big men could almost call the wind and rain, it was sunny, quiet and peaceful. It''s impossible to be flooded here.


    But what if someone deliberately poured a lot of water into it?


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a funny smile.


    He chose chaos oven on his head all the way, and hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi hung down, blocking the leakage of the three people''s breath. In this way, Shi Shi ran walked in the core hinterland of the Qin family.


    Chu Mo was walking. Suddenly, a man appeared from the front, and came face to face with Chu mo. then everyone stared, and they were all stunned. (~^~)

 Chapter 1231

    In order to prevent the breath from leaking out, Chu Mo didn''t dare to release his divine sense to explore at all. When he didn''t feel the obvious threat, he wouldn''t explore everywhere anytime and anywhere. (Network)


    The man on the other side, walking on his own territory, never dreamed that he would suddenly meet an outsider.


    The whole Qin family, in the past 100000 years... Has never had such a thing!


    So, this is simply too unexpected!


    This son of the Qin family was stunned directly!


    Looking at the ferocious behemoth and the two people in front of me, I looked at a loss.


    The peerless dog roared up, and without any hesitation, he patted it out with one paw.


    That claw contains endless law power!


    Gushing, wisps, all with a surge of murder.


    Bang!


    This Qin friar, who already had the dual realm of emperor and Lord, was photographed dead on the spot.


    Gaishi Gu just wanted to roar, then thought of his situation, immediately closed his mouth and swished back.


    All this was born so fast that the monk, the emperor of the Qin family, had no time to get out of the air, so he directly suffocated and died.


    Even Chu Mo was dumbfounded. Although he just wanted to fight, he was not faster than Gaishi, a militant.


    Bian Kaiyu was even dumbfounded. He looked at Gaishi dumbfounded. After a long time, he mumbled, "how fast..."


    However, at this time, there was a Qi machine, which shrouded all over the magnificent house at the eye of the array.


    No matter how fast he moves, the other party still notices.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and directly sacrificed the sky god Jian, and then... The world of the sky god Jian opened!


    The terrifying lake water, like a river in the sky, poured down from the air, at a little gap of Luo Tian''s broken Dharma array.


    Boom!


    The entire ancestral land of the Qin family, at this moment, instantly rioted!


    Countless figures, all flying out.


    The opening of the sky Shenjian was too big. Chu Mo poured out a large amount of the lake water brought back from the heaven road. Everything below was corroded into nothingness by the lake water in a moment!


    Together with the magnificent houses, the basin at the eye of the array has directly become a great lake!


    "Who?"


    "Death!"


    "Dare to come to the ancestral land of the Qin family and be presumptuous!"


    "Find them!"


    For a moment, bursts of cries came from the sky.


    The people who live here are all the ancestors of the Qin family who have mastered the safe route. They are vertically and horizontally in the void, shouting loudly.


    The whole people in the ancestral land of the Qin family were all disturbed.


    Many people accidentally touched Luo Tian on the spot to break the Dharma array... Instantly hanged by the Dharma array.


    Many ancestors of the Qin family were able to roar angrily.


    No wonder those people of the Qin family, after all, no one has broken into this place for 100000 years. They are used to a cautious life on weekdays. How did they ever think of such a thing one day?


    Chu Mo immediately did not hesitate to directly use Feng Shui magic power to hook the world, so that the vast spirit rose and hit all the mechanisms of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array.


    For a time, the entire ancestral land of the Qin family, on the territory of millions of miles, waves of air... Rose into the sky!


    It''s breaking the sky!


    Even the void was blown open!


    Luo Tian''s breaking the Dharma array was simply too terrible. Under the impact of Chu Mo''s Feng Shui magic, it directly exploded the most terrible lethality.


    Almost in a moment, 90% of the creatures on the ground of Qin Jiazu were wiped out!


    Those who had already given their souls to the demon clan first had not had time to work for the demon clan, nor felt any pain, and instantly turned into dust and disappeared in this world.


    In an instant, countless divine senses were locked on Chu Mo''s body.


    A large number of strong Qin family rushed directly towards Chu mo.


    They don''t know who this person is, but their hearts have already hated this person!


    I wish I could tear him to pieces!


    This his mother is so wicked!


    And this method is too vicious!


    Unexpectedly, in a moment, it directly destroyed the entire ancestral land of the Qin family. Countless people have been killed. Such people are to blame for their death!


    The crow will not dislike his own darkness, and the people of the Qin family will not feel guilty because they have taken refuge in the demon clan. In the face of sudden disasters, their performance and response are almost no different from those of other humans.


    There will be fear as well as anger.


    At the same time, in the mountains less than 100000 miles away from this place, a terrible momentum suddenly burst out, and the momentum was overwhelming, and the suppression seemed to collapse.


    Chu Mo instantly felt a burst of cold all over his body, and the blood all over his body seemed to freeze at this moment!


    The bones began to cackle. If it weren''t for his great opportunity on the road of heaven and his understanding of the new Tao, the body of the ancestral realm would be improved again. Just this momentum is enough to make Chu Mo collapse!


    But he was still very uncomfortable, and a feeling of despair even spread along the depths of his heart.


    Countless Taoist platforms in the body made a roaring sound of the road, which made Chu Mo instantly wake up. He looked in horror at the direction 100000 miles away. Murmured, "supreme!"


    The supreme of the Qin family was about to recover. Zu Di was suddenly robbed. He once again accelerated his recovery process!


    And I can feel his anger from the overwhelming pressure.


    The supreme anger is so terrible that no one can stand it!


    Chu Mo can''t stand it either!


    In his body, the road was roaring and resisting, but he finally hemoptysis!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out along Chu Mo''s mouth.


    Bian Kaiyu beside him was even more unbearable. He collapsed directly on the ground. He was as angry as a hairspring. If it weren''t for the protection of the chaotic oven, he would have died!


    Gaishi Gu is no big deal. After all, it is a quasi holy medicine, and its combat power is certainly not as good as the supreme, but the supreme momentum can''t hold it down.


    Gaishi threw a leaf directly to Kaiyu''s mouth and said in a low voice, "hold on!"


    At this time, Chu Mo''s side, killing the sky, Zhengming, killing endless, chaotic oven burst out of endless chaos, fighting this momentum.


    On the sky god''s mirror, the rare four blood moons all lit up, bursting with dazzling brilliance.


    Endless Avenue runes burst out from the sky, instantly forming a rune war suit, which was automatically worn on Chu mo. The fluctuation of the rune war clothes is also earth shaking.


    Let Chu Mo directly get rid of the huge pressure, and his eyes looked coldly at the direction of 100000 Li, and suddenly looked up to the sky, Let out a roar: "Qin family old dog, 100000 years ago, you should have shrunk your head and dared not face the enemy. You shrank here. 100000 years later, you have become the running dog of the demon clan! Even your soul has been sold! You shameless old thing, what face do you have to live in this world? Fortunately, you release the supreme breath to pressure people? It''s really funny! Even if you are the invincible existence in the world now, you are also the slave and running dog of the demon clan! Now, in the future! Forever! You Our entire family will always be nailed to the pillar of shame and will never turn over! "


    "Ah!"


    An earthshaking roar exploded from 100000 miles: "little beast, no matter who you are, you... And everyone related to you, are dead!"


    The emperor''s word is to follow the law; The supreme word was instantly transformed into Dharma. Even this chaotic void gave birth to various visions, and the Rune of the avenue flashed.


    "My life is here. Come and get it?" Chu Mo stood there with his waist crossed, laughing and saying, "it''s just an old dog. What kind of cow are you blowing? Come here if you can!"


    Boom!


    An air wave, from a hundred thousand miles away, scattered endless murders, and instantly rushed to Chu mo. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1232

    In this era, the quasi supreme can almost be invincible in the world, let alone the supreme, which is the real supreme existence. Even in an era ago, in that brilliant era, the supreme is definitely a strong man at the peak.


    The supreme one is the supreme one!


    How terrible will a revived supreme act be?


    The moment he shot, the whole sky seemed to be covered with a shadow. Countless people reacted, and all looked in the direction of the Qin family''s ancestral land in surprise.


    There are many old people who have been sleeping for many years. They opened their eyes almost at the same time, and their eyes flashed, looking very surprised.


    "The supreme is revived!"


    "Too clever! Also very brave. Sealing yourself with rare materials requires great spirit. Because if you are not careful, you will fall into a deep sleep forever and cannot recover. Now you have successfully recovered, and when you cross the sky, no one can beat!"


    "Is it the ancestor of the Qin family? He has really recovered, which is not good news."


    "In this era of no supreme being, a supreme being has awakened. The heaven... Is about to change."


    Many old people are whispering, and there are worries in their eyes.


    Here in the ancestral land of the Qin family, the disaster continued, and countless people wailed and responded to the disaster one after another.


    There''s no way. Luo Tian''s breaking the Dharma array is so cruel. This is a real killing array, which is difficult to control once launched. If it is led by the demon people, it can be reversed. But this time, it was Chu Mo himself!


    He integrated his Tao into the geomantic magic, directly linked the heaven and earth here, and impacted every mechanism of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array!


    In this way, even if the supreme demon came, he could only watch it happen.


    The supreme ancestor of the Qin family''s recovery hated Chu Mo extremely, and that resentment reached an unprecedented level. Therefore, this time, he did not consider any consequences at all. Even if he broke through the world of this day, he would completely kill Chu Mo!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    One light after another rushed out of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array, and suddenly dispersed the attack of the Qin family, the recovering supreme ancestor!


    This is not an ordinary light. Every ray of light has endless law power!


    Almost no one knows that Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array actually comes from Luo Tian Xian domain, which is the real supreme immortal array.


    And this is exactly Chu Mo''s courage to provoke a supreme. He has seen that this dharma array can really trap the supreme! It can be a threat to the supreme!


    The supreme ancestor of the Qin family, who just recovered, hemoptysis on the spot. That''s the real supreme blood!


    Every drop can erase large areas of mountains and rivers, and kill a large number of emperors.


    But now, he spouted a big mouthful!


    "Little beast!" The supreme ancestor of the Qin family wanted to split his canthus, and the whole person was crazy.


    He sealed himself for many years and has been sleeping. Just waiting for the recovery of this era, he wanted to lead the Qin family to unify the heaven!


    Even he has found a way to know how to open the demon seal!


    How easy is it to control a supreme? How could he be willing to be controlled? The so-called refuge and enchantment are just mutual use!


    For this reason, he even did not hesitate to sacrifice a large number of legitimate children of the Qin family, but also had to endure it. In order to realize the greatest wild hope in my heart one day.


    He not only wants the Qin family to dominate the whole practice world, but also wants to gather all the resources of the whole practice world and let himself... Go further!


    What the Chu family did not do in those days, he wanted to do!


    But now, just when he had seen the dawn, he suddenly jumped out such a small thing. Although there was only the realm of true immortals, it completely destroyed his 100000 year layout!


    100000 years!


    Even the supreme one can''t live so long!


    He sealed his Zhengzheng for 100000 years, is it to wait for this result?


    Hate?


    Too light!


    Hate to the bone is too light!


    The supreme ancestor of the Qin family roared and fought against Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array. He finally showed the strength that a supreme should have.


    Try your best to fight with great magic!


    The whole Dharma array... Is shaking.


    A large number of rule symbols frantically rushed to the supreme ancestor of the Qin family, trying to erase him!


    "I am supreme. I am invincible in the world. Who can resist?" He roared and shouted up to the sky. Endless powers burst out in the body and hit this dharma array.


    Under his crazy attack, this dharma array was really shaken by him!


    No matter how strong the Dharma array is, it also needs corresponding Dharma array masters to control it. But now, this dharma array is like a runaway wild horse... Even if there is a powerful Dharma array master here, there is nothing to do.


    "My Qin family was originally good at Dharma array. No matter how strong this dharma array is, it can''t trap me!"


    The supreme ancestor of the Qin family roared. He took a step forward, as if he had crossed the river of years. He appeared 30000 miles away from Chu mo.


    This distance, let alone the supreme, is nothing at all, even for Da Luo Jinxian. It''s just an idea to want to come over.


    However, the power of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array is also quite amazing. Although it is completely out of control, the power that erupts still scares the Supreme Master!


    The killing of Sen Leng broke out again, and countless Taoist symbols flashed, reflected in the void, forming a powerful rule killing.


    Once again, the supreme ancestor of the Qin family was blocked there.


    On the ancestral ground of the Qin family, there were constant cries. Every moment, a large number of Qin family children were robbed. Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array was pushing everyone!


    Chu Mo''s head is hung with a chaotic oven, which covers the world and Bian Kaiyu. He wants to go and leave here. Because the goal has been achieved.


    With his fighting power, he can fight with the quasi supreme at best, but he is not an opponent. The supreme one will be destroyed in a moment. There will be no chance at all.


    But it''s not easy to leave?


    This heaven and earth has been completely shrouded by Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array.


    There is really no way from heaven to earth.


    Bian Kaiyu said loudly, "master, I know you have nine life skills. Hurry up! Leave us alone!"


    Gaishi also said, "to be able to personally participate in today''s big scene, it''s no regrets for you in this life! Master, you go!"


    Chu Mo didn''t say a word. He urged the chaos oven and protected them both. At the same time, he was still stirring the geomantic trend of this world.


    Gnashing his teeth, he is also being cruel!


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood came out of Chu Mo''s mouth. He was injured, not lightly.


    He is not supreme, but he is forcibly exerting the supreme skill that can be performed in the supreme realm! Forcibly increase the power level of Feng Shui magic!


    That is, Chu Mo, his body is powerful and unparalleled, and he has a way far beyond this realm. If other people, even a peak emperor, I''m afraid they have already collapsed and died at this time.


    How can the supreme skill of the supreme level be so easy to perform?


    Gaishi Zizhi picked off his three leaves and sent them to Chu Mo''s mouth. A face of flesh pain.


    The leaves of quasi holy medicine are not as many as expected. There are only onehundredandten leaves in the world. Every leaf contains an unimaginable amount of essence. Can live dead with meat and bones! It can make a low-level monk''s strength soar instantly.


    At the entrance of the leaves of the three quasi holy drugs, Chu Mo''s spirit soared, and he continued to touch the essence of this world, turning the Qin family''s ancestral land into a real human purgatory.


    His face was very calm, even with a hint of banter. Looking at the supreme ancestor of the Qin family 30000 miles away, there was no fear in his eyes!


    It seems to say: old man, I will destroy your family in front of you. What can you do to me?


    A group of demon''s lackeys and slaves, all die for me! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1233

    "Feng Shui magical power, supreme great skill..." the supreme ancestor of the Qin family recognized what kind of magical power Chu Mo exerted. He gnashed his teeth, stared at Chu Mo, and then directly offered a magic weapon? (¡´[¡´


    That is a golden sword!


    The small sword is only as big as a palm, and the body of the sword is engraved with complex runes, which is extremely complicated. Scattered with the vicissitudes of ancient breath.


    This is a truly ancient magic weapon!


    A supreme weapon!


    The sword was silent and didn''t release any breath. It was very exquisite to bypass the irritable breath between heaven and earth and came towards Chu Mo!


    Boom!


    Until there were still hundreds of miles away from Chu Mo, on the golden sword, there suddenly burst out an unparalleled breath!


    This breath, shaking the sky and the earth!


    This is the supreme weapon offered by the Supreme Lord himself!


    Incredibly powerful!


    Hum!


    The chaos oven roared, and countless rule runes flew out of the stove, forming a defense, blocking there!


    At the same time, there were bursts of roars from the chaos oven.


    It also seems to be recovering!


    "The king of medicine stove... Has this effect." The supreme ancestor of the Qin family recognized the chaos oven, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. Who is this young man? How can there be so many supreme magic weapons?


    Qiang!


    The golden sword is extremely sharp, directly breaking the rune defense condensed from the chaos oven. A large number of runes collapsed, dissipated between heaven and earth, and then flew towards Chu mo.


    There is no limit to killing.


    It seems that even the sky can be broken with a sword!


    Chaos oven instantly burst into a solemn atmosphere, which is an independent recovery!


    In a crisis, forced explosion.


    This is actually a very serious practice that damages itself. No matter people or magic tools, doing so will leave sequelae, which may take many years to recover.


    But this is also something we can''t do... With Chu Mo, we can''t stop the attack of the supreme ancestor of the Qin family at all.


    Boom!


    The golden sword, severely hit the chaos oven, together with Gaishi Yu and Bian Kaiyu, who were covered in the chaos oven, and Chu Mo, was directly blown out from a distance.


    Even with the shelter of the chaotic oven, Bian Kaiyu still couldn''t help shouting. Most of his bones were broken and he fainted on the spot.


    Gestapolis is not very good either. Although it is a quasi holy medicine, it can''t be compared with the supreme combat power. The gap is too big. Although it didn''t faint, it''s not much different.


    Chu Mo''s body was also clicking, and many bones were cracked. But it didn''t break!


    The three of them were covered by the chaos oven, and hit by the golden sword, they directly hit millions of miles. Along the way, Luo Tian broke the rule power of the Dharma array and constantly attacked the chaos oven, and the terrible power was obliterating everything on the chaos oven.


    At this time, the sky god on Chu Mo''s body and killing the sky came out together, emitting an unparalleled breath to help chaos oven resist.


    Chu Mo and Gaishi Li finally failed to hold on and passed out directly.


    The rule power of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array is too strong to hold!


    But they were directly sent to the edge of the Dharma array because of the attack of the Qin family''s ancestor!


    Even the supreme ancestor of the Qin family was a little silly.


    be unable to contain knew no bounds!


    He was so angry that he let out a startling roar that he was about to rush here. At the same time, he roared, "you don''t want to run, you must be killed today!"


    Chu Mo had fainted now, and he couldn''t hear the roar of the supreme ancestor of the Qin family. Chaos oven, still with Chu Mo desperately rushed out.


    But the pressure is too great!


    A completely detonated Dharma array, regardless of our enemies, has become a real meat grinder. Destroy everything in the array!


    Killing the sky and the sky god''s mirror all burst into dazzling light, they are fighting! Fighting to protect Chu Mo!


    All these magic instruments have spirits and will defend the Lord to the death.


    The Supreme Master of the Qin family watched helplessly as the horrible Danlu and the young man were about to leave the range of the Dharma array, and roared, "demon people, where are you? If you don''t get out, stop this dharma array for me!"


    "We want to... But it''s hard to control!" A cold sound came from afar.


    "If it''s difficult to control, you should also control it! You bastards, set up a French array, regardless of the enemy and me! All my family members... Were killed by you." The supreme ancestor of the Qin family roared.


    "We don''t want to, who knows this kind of thing will happen? Don''t be impatient, we are trying!" The cold sound continued to come.


    "Depend on you... My family has long perished!" The supreme ancestor of the Qin family gnashed his teeth, directly took action, sacrificed several magic tools, and began to collect the legitimate children of the Qin family.


    At this time, the chaos oven was only a few hundred miles away from the edge of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array, and it was about to rush out.


    While trying to save their children, the supreme ancestor of the Qin family''s eyelids jumped wildly, looking at the Dan stove in the void that finally broke out of Luo Tian''s broken Dharma array and disappeared without a trace, so angry that the whole person was at sixes and sevens, and took a deep breath, although he didn''t continue to say anything. But the crazy killing intention in his eyes almost came into being.


    Boom!


    The ancestral land of the Qin family is still in revolt between heaven and earth. Chu Mo used the most decisive means to stir up this land before. Even without Luo Tian breaking the Dharma array, the ancestral land of the Qin family may not be preserved.


    All the essence of heaven and earth was extracted by Chu Mo to subvert here.


    The whole ancestral land of the Qin family was completely abandoned.


    Everything has its cause and effect. If it weren''t for the cause of the year, the ancestors of the Qin family would not have suffered this disaster here. An era ago, the Qin family should not be extinguished. The master of Chu came out of the overall situation and left the Qin family as a fire in the Yan and Huang regions, but he didn''t want this fire to become the seed of the demon family to take root in heaven.


    The reason left by Master Chu in those years should also be borne by his descendants.


    Therefore, the ancestral land of the Qin family finally collapsed.


    Dozens of powerful demons hidden in the Qin family fought together. In the end, they finally stopped Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array. But the losses caused, even these demon strongmen, couldn''t help but be dumbfounded and wanted to cry without tears.


    Today, there are more than one million people in the ancestral land of the Qin family, almost all of whom are directly related to the Qin family.


    When Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array stopped, there were only more than 30000 people left. More than 20000 of them were saved by the supreme ancestor of the Qin family. The more than 10000 people left were lucky enough to escape.


    After everyone was released, looking at the devastated ancestral land of the Qin family, they all looked dull and numb, and some people couldn''t help crying.


    The supreme ancestor of the Qin family looked at the dozens of powerful demons and said coldly, "this is the condition that your demons promise me to the Qin family? Let my Qin family be a big family and be buried in the Dharma array of your demons?"


    Those powerful demons, although they all know that the supreme ancestor of the Qin family has taken refuge in the demons, and their souls have been branded with the demons, their deep fear of him is still strong.


    It''s really simple for a supreme power to kill them.


    When Luo Tian burst the Dharma array did not stop, they still had a little confidence in their hearts, but now, in the face of the incalculable losses of the Qin family, that confidence had long vanished.


    One of the elders of the demon clan stepped forward, looked at the supreme ancestor of the Qin family and said, "this is an accident. Who would have thought that someone could sneak in from the outside? And he could even hook the general trend of the world and boldly impact this dharma array?" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1234

    "An accident can shirk all your responsibilities? Who can think of a sentence that can save the lives of millions of people in the Qin family?" The voice of the supreme ancestor of the Qin family was extremely cold and very tough. If he didn''t think these demon families were still useful, he even had the idea of killing them all now.


    "We''re sorry that this has happened." The old man of the demon clan said bitterly: "This dharma array is an important channel for the demon clan army to come to heaven. Now it has been destroyed like this. None of us... Certainly can survive and will be punished most severely. However, the most important thing now is to find out that person. There are four such Dharma arrays in the whole heaven. If that person realizes the real role of this dharma array and destroys them all, the demon clan''s plan... Will be a complete failure."


    "What''s the matter with me if I fail? The elite of my Qin family was almost lost in this catastrophe!" The supreme ancestor of the Qin family said coldly, "also, don''t think I don''t know the real reason why you don''t allow a large number of Qin family children to leave the Dharma array. When the demon clan army comes, it needs a large number of Qin family blood sacrifices... To really open this channel, doesn''t it?"


    The demon clan elder was a little embarrassed, but he still stubbornly said, "this matter... Didn''t you know it long ago?"


    "Hum!" The supreme ancestor of the Qin family snorted coldly, noncommittal.


    "We will report this matter to the Demon Lord. I believe the Lord will make due compensation to you." The old demon said with a serious face.


    "I hope you won''t let me down again." The supreme ancestor of the Qin family said indifferently. There is indeed some unspeakable agreement between him and the demon lord of the demon clan. It is true that he is the ancestor of the Qin family, but in his realm and status, he is ruthless. Even his own children can sell as they like. These descendants... Compared with his future, what is it?


    "Otherwise, without that person, I will tear down the four Dharma arrays you left in the heaven! Don''t think I don''t know where those Dharma arrays are!" The supreme ancestor of the Qin family said coldly, "therefore, you''d better communicate with the demon lord quickly and bring me the compensation that should be given to me quickly!"


    There was a cold war on the dozens of powerful demons in the opposite side. They all knew how angry the Qin family was at the moment, and most of the anger was directed at their demons!


    If you are willing to be anyone, I''m afraid you will have deep resentment against the demon clan. The supreme ancestor of the Qin family can still keep calm, and he has given great face without madly attacking them.


    "Do what you should do. In the future, don''t interfere in the affairs of the Qin family. Anyway, the Qin family has become like this. For your demon clan, the only useful thing is me." The supreme ancestor of the Qin family said coldly: "however, you''d better remember that I''m possessed, but I Qin Cang... Only cooperate with the demon lord! It''s not you waste!"


    In the eyes of a group of demons, they were all unwilling, but in the face of this thin old man, they couldn''t have the courage to fight. At that moment, they all nodded and left silently, disappearing into the fragmented ancestral land of the Qin family.


    At this time, Qin Cang removed the blockade and looked at the survivors of the family faintly.


    These people, at the moment, all couldn''t help kneeling in front of Qin Cang, silently crying.


    An old man is the contemporary owner of the Qin family, Qin Fengmang.


    Qin Fengmang was once a brilliant young Tianjiao. Like Qin Wen and Qin Wu brothers, they had already stepped into the peak of the emperor when they were young. Now it has reached the level of quasi supremacy.


    Before today''s incident, Qin Fengmang was full of ambition and was ready to become the head of the world''s first family.


    The previous news from all over the country also confirmed that Qin Fengmang was not dreaming out of thin air. There were already dozens of big families and factions in the whole heaven, who chose to stand on the side of the Qin family. Many families related to the Chu family have also been destroyed. Although there are some missing fish, Qin Fengmang believes that the families of the Chu family will be completely destroyed. It''s just a matter of time.


    Keep a low profile, endure for 100000 years, hibernate for 100000 years, waiting for today!


    Now the general trend of the whole spiritual world is on the Qin family''s side!


    No one can change this fact. No one can!


    But I never dreamed that their core ancestral land... Suffered a devastating blow just when the strong men sent by the Qin family invaded the four directions.


    "Old ancestor..." Qin Fengmang said these three words, then tears came down his face and knelt there, unable to say a word.


    "Hey." Qin Cang''s eyes showed some complex light. Looking at the contemporary owner in front of him, he sighed: "this disaster, after all, still can''t escape."


    "Ancestor, what should we do now...?" Qin Fengmang thought that the disaster that Lao Zu said was the one that happened to the Chu family in those days. He never dreamed that what Lao Zu said was not that thing at all!


    Qin Cang said this disaster, refers to the moment the demon clan came, more than 90% of the whole Qin family''s children will be sacrificed to the Luo Tian breaking Dharma array! At that time, you will still die!


    However, now this time is ahead of schedule. He didn''t die in the hands of the demon clan, but in the hands of Chu mo.


    Only one person will ultimately benefit. It is Qin Cang. Qin Cang had no way to refuse the conditions offered by the demon clan!


    Because the demon lord of the demon clan promised Qin Cang that after everything was done, the Qin family could not only become the largest family in the whole heaven, but also walk in the world as the spokesman of the demon clan. And you can also give Qin Cang a way to Luo Tianxian domain!


    If you want to break through the supreme realm, you must go out of this world, out of this great region, and then it is possible!


    Now the world has been sealed, and it is impossible for people inside to go out!


    But the demon clan outside the country... Has the ability to do it!


    This is the blood oath of the demon lord, and the demon clan itself is also a supreme!


    What the demon clan wants is to enter the Yanhuang realm, take root in this world, and turn the whole Yanhuang realm into a happy land for the demon clan. Both sides get what they need, and cooperation is like a match made in heaven.


    So Qin Fengmang never dreamed of what his ancestor Qin Cang regretted in front of him.


    However, although Qin Cang regretted, he did not despair. Because he still has chips to negotiate with the demon clan!


    In the heaven, there are four Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays. If Qin Cang deliberately wants to destroy it, the demon clan can''t do anything at all. Therefore, the conditions that the demon clan promised him must continue to be implemented intact.


    But at present, the most important thing for Qin Cang is to kill the guy with the medicine King stove, which will never happen again. At the same time, we should also take some magic tools from the boy. Because those magic tools, even he, looked at it and felt jealous!


    Qin Cang looked at Qin Fengmang and thought in his heart, it''s OK. Anyway, it''s my descendants after all. What they hate now is the demon clan, the one who activates Luo Tian to break the Dharma array. Not me, although I don''t care. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1235

    Thinking in his heart, Qin Cang looked at Qin Fengmang and said, "don''t bother about the following things for the time being. Those people outside, let them continue! Even if my Qin family suffered a great disaster and suffered heavy losses, those people outside can still control the world! Our Qin family... Can still rise again, and no one can stop us from becoming the only king in this heaven!"


    Qin Feng Mang''s godless eyes finally flashed a look, looking at Qin Cang: "ancestor, we can really rise, can''t we?"


    Qin Cang nodded: "since 100000 years ago, our Qin family has suffered three disasters. Now, this is the fourth time! The first three times, we have survived, this fourth time, there is no reason to survive. Remember, I am here!"


    "Ancestor!" Qin Fengmang choked, knocked his head on the ground, and was deeply moved.


    Other people who survived the Qin family also fell to their knees and kowtowed to Qin Cang. At the same time, all hearts rekindled the fire of hope. Yes, don''t be afraid if your ancestors are here!


    Qin Cang comforted these Qin family''s legitimate children with warm words before leaving in a flutter. He was afraid that if the time was longer, he would completely lose the trace of Chu mo. up to now, he had only a hazy feeling about the location of Chu Mo, so he could not continue to delay.


    But these children who survived the Qin family have been very grateful and moved, because their ancestors were the existence of a supreme realm!


    It''s normal for this kind of existence to exist for hundreds of thousands of years without saying a word. Today, I have said a lot of warm words to them. They were greatly moved and encouraged. I feel that my heart is full of power again.


    Qin Fengmang even wanted to rebuild his family on the ruins of his ancestral land. But this idea was rejected by Qin Cang.


    Are you kidding, rebuilding on the ruins? You have to see what the ruins are!


    The ruins of the ancestral land of the Qin family, even if it is a thousand years, tenthousand years or even an era... May not be able to recover!


    If we really rebuild the family here, then the family will be completely abolished.


    Fortunately, Qin Fengmang was only enthusiastic for a while. After calming down, he also understood his fallacy and felt a little ashamed. The Qin family has low-key developed for an era, and its heritage is still very deep. There are also several places like ancestral land, which do not need construction, and are managed there. Just go anywhere.


    Qin Cang left these people and went on the road alone. His heart and blood gradually cooled down again.


    Supreme, half a foot has stepped into the threshold of "Avenue", and has begun to really stay away from the mortal world.


    Qin Cang felt Chu Mo''s Qi engine while running at high speed in the void of the heaven. He didn''t hide anything, but let the supreme breath think about washing out in all directions.


    The road he walked through turned into a rainbow, which ran through the whole void and startled countless people.


    "My God... That rainbow in the void, that, that is... Supreme?"


    "In this world, only the supreme can leave such traces in the void? Is it true that... The supreme came to the world?"


    "The supreme is in the dust... Heaven, it''s going to be chaotic!"


    Qin Cang didn''t care about this at all. He followed it all the way with the feeling in his heart. That feeling was always in his heart.


    But to Qin Cang''s surprise, the Qi engine... Was actually always in front of him, always maintaining that distance, and it couldn''t be shortened at all!


    Qin Cang stopped and stood in the void. Behind him, there was a rainbow running through the void for hundreds of millions of miles. Qin Cang began to deduce carefully. In his realm, although he was not good at deduction, he was by no means comparable to ordinary people when he was serious.


    A moment later, Qin Cang suddenly shouted, "vertical son... An dares to deceive me like this!"


    Boom!


    There was an earth shattering noise, and a huge mountain below exploded into dust!


    The Supreme Master''s anger alone... Is enough to break the mountains and rivers.


    Qin Cang found that he had been cheated. The Qi of Chu Mo he sensed was clearly a wisp of essence in this mountain land!


    "Feng Shui magic..." Qin Cang gnashed his teeth, and the whole person was mad. It was like yo run slapping him in the face. The supreme one was so tricked by others. Even if no one knows, Qin Cang still feels his face is hot.


    What a shame!


    Qin Cang''s eyes shot out two divine lights, which were full of runes of the road. He was torturing the world to find the man!


    At this time, the whole practice world was completely agitated because of a message on the letter board!


    "The Qin family has been possessed, and the Luo Tian of the Qin family''s ancestral land has broken the Dharma array, which is the channel for the demon family to come to heaven!" The news is not long, but the information contained in it is amazing. It directly shocked the whole spiritual world beyond comparison.


    If this message is sent by someone else, maybe no one will pay attention to it, but there are three parties sending this message. Any one of these three parties has great influence in this heaven, and even the whole practice world.


    Lingdan hall!


    Chu family!


    Water house!


    If the Chu family and the water family lie because of the opposition between the Chu family and the Qin family. Then Lingdan hall, which has maintained a neutral force since ancient times, has no need to lie at all.


    Even if people know that Liuyun, the little princess of Lingdan hall, has a friendship with Chu Mo, they will still choose to believe what they say.


    Such a big event cannot be splashed with dirty water at all. It''s too easy to tell whether it''s true or false.


    Then, another news shocked the whole spiritual world again.


    "The ancestral land of the Qin family was destroyed, the Luo Tian breaking Dharma array was destroyed, and the Qin family suffered a great disaster! There are four Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays like the Qin family in the heaven. I hope that those who know the clues will provide the information as soon as possible. That is the only way for the demon family to come to the heaven. Once the demon family succeeds in coming to the heaven, the consequences will be unimaginable. For the world we live in, for our entire human family, for ourselves, please also invite all those with conscience Taoist friends, we must focus on the overall situation! "


    This news is simply amazing!


    If the previous message made many monks feel that it was irrelevant, then the subsequent message was almost closely related to everyone. Even the celestial world, the spiritual world... And even the human world will be affected!


    This is too scary. Is it true that there are still four Dharma arrays of the same kind?


    The people of the Qin family are still attacking everywhere. The young generation represented by Qin Xiaotian fought with many people on the letter board. It is nonsense to say that this is the biggest slander against the Qin family!


    Yes, because even Qin Xiaotian and others didn''t know that Luo Tian had the effect of breaking the Dharma array. So they are confident in defending.


    For a time, the whole spiritual world was filled with these two kinds of news.


    Some believe in the Chu family, some believe in the Qin family, and some instigate it twice in the dark.


    In short, the spiritual world, which has been silent for countless years, has become noisy because of this shocking news.


    Even those who believe in the Qin family are actually a little unstable in their hearts. All sent people out secretly to find the four Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays. Because no matter true or false, as long as you find it, you will destroy it!


    Even those who support the Qin family never want the demon clan to really come to this world.


    At this time, Chu Mo had woken up.


    The latter message is exactly what he passed on to Shui Yiyi and others. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1236

    In fact, after chaos oven took them out for a while, Chu Mo woke up. He felt that his whole body was crushed by a heavy mountain. I don''t know how many bones in the body have broken, and the pain is incomparable.


    What really hurt Chu Mo was not the terrible power of the supreme realm, but the Luo Tian breaking Dharma array!


    That big array was so terrible that Chu Mo finally believed that the Dharma array could erase the supreme.


    His physical body, although not as strong as the supreme, is comparable to the quasi supreme. Under the protection of the chaotic oven, he is still so badly hit.


    Bian Kaiyu was much more miserable. He was led out by the chaos oven, and there was only one breath left. This is still in the case of swallowing an unparalleled leaf. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will fall at the first time. Even with the protection of chaos oven, it''s not good!


    The lightest injury should be unparalleled.


    Quasi holy medicine is so powerful that the supreme breath can''t affect it, and the rules of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array can''t erase it. It can be said that the big medicine has incomparable advantages in all aspects except that its combat power is not as good as that of other living monks.


    Chu Mo can wake up so early, or the world gave him a drop of essence!


    Although there is only one drop, it is much more expensive than its leaf treasure. The effect is also quite amazing, which makes Chu Mo''s injury recovery speed up many times. This is also why top monks like to have big medicine around them.


    At the critical moment, it can really save your life.


    After Chu Mo woke up, he directly sent all the news about the Qin family to Shui Yiyi, Chu Qinghe and Liuyun at the first time. This news is too important. He must let them know at the first time.


    After delivering the news, Chu Mo helped Bian Kaiyu stabilize the injury, help him connect the broken bones of his whole body, and let him slowly recover. Then he began to practice in seclusion and recover the injury in his body.


    Although Shui Yiyi and others over there are very worried about Chu Mo''s situation, they are more worried that once what Chu Mo said comes true, the whole heaven will encounter great disasters.


    In an era ago, the once glorious era, the demon clan also occasionally invaded the Yanhuang region. However, the demon clan at that time could not become any climate at all. At that time, there were many masters in the Yanhuang realm, and there were many powers in the supreme realm. Almost every hundred million miles of territory, there is a supreme power guarding.


    Therefore, the demon clan at that time was relatively low-key. Even some demons have taken refuge in the human side. For example, Chu Mo met the demon supreme in Guixu. In fact, it also belongs to the people of the Chu family.


    But more demons are deeply hostile to human monks. This kind of contradiction between races is almost irreconcilable.


    In contrast, Chu Muning can let the people of Luo Tianxian domain enter the Yanhuang domain, and he doesn''t want the demon clan to invade this world.


    Because the people on the other side of Luo Tianxian domain want to kill nothing more than Chu Mo, but it is impossible to kill all the people in this hot and yellow domain, but the demon clan... Once they come to the heaven, they will really kill all the human friars.


    This is a matter of vital importance to the whole race.


    It was precisely because Chu Mo''s message passed so fast that the Qin family was caught off guard.


    Even Qin Cang, the supreme ancestor of the Qin family, who was looking for Chu Mo everywhere, was shocked and furious by the news.


    The matter has been exposed. Even if it can be concealed for a while, it can never be concealed for too long. Therefore, Qin Cang directly ordered Qin Wen and Qin Wu to speed up the pace of attacking the heaven! Speed up the incorporation of those big families and factions in the heaven.


    "Don''t give those people a chance to react, don''t give them a choice! Either obey or... Die!"


    This is the decree passed by Qin Cang to those family children outside.


    Qin Wen, Qin Wu and Qin Xiaotian also knew that the Qin family was in great trouble. According to the description of the family survivors to the enemy, they immediately knew who did it.


    "Chu Mo!" Qin Xiaotian roared up to the sky. He was so angry that he was going crazy. He asked Qin Wen and Qin Wu to attack the Chu family in heaven in the next war!


    "Only by destroying the Chu family and their families can I get out of this evil spirit in my heart!"


    Qin Xiaotian''s request was directly nodded by Qin Wen and Qin Wu. Their hearts also hate Chu Mo to the bone. At the same time, they are also deeply remorseful. If we could fight Chu Mo at the first time that day, maybe there would be no trouble behind. The Qin family will not be robbed.


    This Chu Mo is simply a disaster star!


    He''s just a real fairy. How on earth did he do it?


    No one can figure this out.


    Leapfrog challenge is not a miracle in the spiritual world. Although it is not easy for the general public to achieve, for those top Tianjiao, which has not experienced several leapfrog challenges?


    Qin Xiaotian had many leapfrog challenges. Although with the help of the supreme weapon, his achievements were absolutely brilliant. However, no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t have split a king in the realm of true immortals with a knife. It is even more impossible to have the ability to break into the ancestral land of the Qin family, attract all the essence of heaven and earth, and use it for yourself, so as to forcibly break Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array and destroy the whole Qin family''s millions of elite


    Everything he did was so incredible.


    Although there has never been fairness in this world, some people are born as the top rich. Ordinary people can''t reach the wealth they had at birth after working hard for a hundred years. But Chu mo... Is it too abnormal?


    Is he really a demon?


    Qin Wen and Qin Wu, the two great powers of the quasi supreme realm, now heard the name Chu Mo, they all felt a chill coming from the bottom of their hearts.


    It''s horrible!


    Too hateful!


    You have to kill him!


    "Now there is an old ancestor chasing Chu Mo, and he recovers. With the supreme realm, he can easily suppress Chu mo. as for us, just cut off all the wings of Chu Mo!" Qin Xiaotian''s eyes twinkled with crazy light. He knew that Chu Mo would never be promoted if he did not die. Because Chu Mo''s two words will be the shadow of his life!


    "The ancestral land of the Chu family... Nothing terrible. Now the Chu family is withered and can be easily destroyed. No one has done this before, because those people dare not and are afraid of the aftereffect of that one. But we have nothing to worry about. That one has died for an era. We have destroyed the Chu family, which is just a heavy blow to those who swing!" Qin Wu was a little shy. His words were not shy at all, but extremely strong.


    "Yes, destroying the Chu family will make countless people desperate!" Qin Wen said coldly.


    Heaven.


    In the vast central region of the mainland, in the midst of hundreds of millions of miles of pure land, there is an ancient house.


    The house is very ancient, emitting the breath of vicissitudes.


    This is the ancestral land of the Chu family.


    It''s quiet and peaceful here.


    The Chu family was originally thin, and although there are countless families and sects related to them, the real Chu family is actually very few.


    The old man has only two sons, the eldest, Chu Tianji, and the second, Chu Tianxiong.


    Chu Tianji has only Chu Mo as a child. Although Chu Tianxiong has many women, he has only Chu Qing as a daughter!


    Some of the remaining people surnamed Chu are actually followers of the old man. Later, they were given the surname Chu, and their descendants are not many.


    Therefore, the entire ancestral land of the Chu family, only thousands of people, have lived here for generations. All together, there are not as many people in a larger village.


    When Qin Wen and Qin Wu appeared in the ancestral land of the Chu family with a group of Qin family masters, it was still very quiet here, as if they didn''t feel the invasion of foreign enemies.


    There was even a seven or eight year old child with a towering pigtail. He looked at these people curiously and asked naively, "who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Qin Xiaotian''s eyes flashed a touch of ferocity. He squatted down, waved to the child, bared his teeth and smiled, "little guy, you come."¡ª¡ª


    Ten more outbreak, monthly tickets and recommended tickets you see do! (~^~)

 Chapter 1237

    The little boy looked at Qin Xiaotian in some doubt, and suddenly turned around and ran back, shouting, "the bad guy is coming, the bad guy is coming! Dad, come out!"


    Qin Xiaotian''s face showed a grimace. He pointed at the little boy with a light, just like an arrow, and instantly shot at the back of the little boy''s heart!


    Whoosh!


    The brightness of this light is too fast!


    After all, Qin Xiaotian is a strong man in the realm of emperor and Lord. He is a monk standing at the top of the heaven. How can his blow be less powerful?


    This light directly penetrated the void, silent.? [(? You are about to kill this lovely child on the spot.


    When!


    A crisp sound, a thing, directly in front of the light, directly burst.


    The light from Qin Xiaotian also disappeared in the void.


    The thing blocking the light, fragmented, cracked a drop, turned out to be an ordinary porcelain cup!


    Qin Xiaotian''s eyes flashed a surprised light, a little surprised.


    It''s just a magic instrument, but it''s just an ordinary water cup that blocked his blow, which made him suddenly alert.


    Qin Wen, Qin Wu and other Qin family strongmen around him also narrowed their eyes.


    The ancestral land of Chu family... It seems that it is not so simple!


    The so-called withering, it seems, is not very accurate.


    In fact, over the past 100000 years, the Chu family has even been more low-key than the Qin family!


    If it weren''t for Chu Mo''s birth, I''m afraid that no one in the Chu family would walk in the world except Chu Qing.


    At this time, from the ancient house, a middle-aged man came out, dressed in a coarse cloth shirt, with a ruddy face and a little anger on his face, glared at Qin Xiaotian coldly and said, "shameless thing, even shot at a child!"


    Qin Xiaotian looked at this middle-aged man like a farmer, grinned and said, "I''m shameless? The really shameless person is Chu Mo! It''s your descendants of the Chu family! He killed millions of people in my ancestral land of the Qin family!"


    "Hehe." The middle-aged man''s face showed a simple and honest smile: "deserved it."


    "You..." Qin Xiaotian was so angry on the spot that he almost choked to death.


    Qin Wen said coldly at this time, "deserve it? It''s your Chu family''s turn today! Although your Chu family is sparsely populated, none of you can leave this place alive! We will destroy you completely!"


    The middle-aged man still had a simple and honest smile on his face: "don''t blow it, look at you so ugly, where is your confidence?"


    "Dad, they bully me!" The little boy had already run to the middle-aged man by this time, and then turned around and stared at Qin Xiaotian viciously.


    "Well, don''t be afraid, dad will break them up and feed them to the dog." The middle-aged man touched the little boy''s head.


    The little boy flashed a pair of pure big eyes: "but their meat is smelly and will poison the dog."


    "Little beast, I beat you to death!" Qin Xiaotian roared, flashed directly, rushed towards the middle-aged man and shot again.


    Qin Wen and Qin Wu, who were next to him, came first and also shot at the same time.


    They don''t want to talk nonsense here, just kill!


    Boom!


    A screen of light condensed in front of the middle-aged man in an instant.


    Qin Xiaotian''s blow hit directly on the barrier, but he didn''t even make a ripple!


    Qin Wen and Qin Wu''s attack, which fell on this barrier, only produced a slight fluctuation.


    The middle-aged man raised his head, glanced at them, and his eyes were full of contempt: "do you Qin family have a fa array?"


    "Dad, aren''t their Qin family''s Dharma array even their own people?"


    "..." everyone in the Qin family felt like vomiting blood. Looking at the little boy''s eyes, full of hate!


    This is really hurtful!


    It''s like a knife stabbing them in the heart.


    Although they blamed Chu Mo for the disaster in the ancestral land of the Qin family, in the final analysis, it was the damn Dharma array. Without that Dharma array, how could it cause so much damage to the Qin family with the help of Chu Mo? Don''t say one... Even if there are 100, it''s impossible for the Qin family to suffer such a disaster!


    At this time, a group of people came out of the old house of the Chu family.


    There are men and women, old and young, one by one, and they look no different from the mountain Murakami in the secular world!


    There was a young woman in her thirties, dressed in a flowery cloth shirt, with her hands in her sleeves, looking curiously at the friars of the Qin family. Let these Qin family friars all have a feeling of dying.


    Is this really the ancestral land of Chu family? Instead of them finding the wrong place and accidentally breaking into a secular village?


    "His second uncle, what do these people do?" The young woman asked curiously.


    "The Qin family." The middle-aged man said simply and honestly.


    "The shrinking family 100000 years ago?" The young woman asked.


    "...." a group of people who are blocked outside the light curtain barrier on the Qin side are going crazy. You are the shrinking head family, and your Chu family are all shrinking head families!


    This title... It''s better to say it''s all his mother. They are the shrinking turtle family... Cough, this is not good!


    In a word, all the people in the Qin family were angry.


    But on the Chu side, the dialogue continues.


    "Well, it''s the shrinking family." The middle-aged man replied.


    "Then why don''t they shrink their heads in their crotch and come out?" The young woman asked curiously.


    "I think they are invincible now." The middle-aged man smiled simply and honestly, "I just want to play with authority."


    "Oh." The young woman nodded, then... Turned back.


    Turn around and go back!


    Back!


    People in the Qin family are completely crazy!


    We are here to kill you! It''s to kill you all! Can you be serious... Take a posture of facing the enemy? What''s the matter with you when you go back?


    Just when Qin Wenqin Wu Qin Xiaotian and the Qin family were so angry that they were about to vomit blood, the young woman came out again.


    She has a sickle in her hand!


    Yes, it''s the most common sickle used by ordinary people in the secular world.


    Then, the young woman stared at them with a righteous face and shouted, "you bad guys, do you know where this is? How dare you run here to be wild? The shrinking head family will have a shrinking head look. Why do you stick your head out? Who dares to come here? My mother cut off his dog''s head!"


    "...." Qin Xiao roared up to the sky in the weather, and roared, "you have to withdraw this defense! It will kill you in the blink of an eye!"


    "Oh, I forgot." The young woman scratched her head in embarrassment, and then turned her head to look at the people beside her: "who of you has taken away the defense? I want to cut off their dog heads."


    A little old man like an old farmer with a cigarette bag in his mouth, holding a cigarette bag pot, knocked on a small tree beside him, coughed twice, and said, "a group of puppies, what are you doing with them? The two acres of land behind you haven''t been hoed yet, let''s work first."


    "...." Qin Xiaotian felt dark in front of him, and almost fell there. He couldn''t hold it anymore, and was about to collapse completely.


    At this time, Qin Wen and Qin Wu, two great powers of the quasi supreme realm, sacrificed their supreme weapons one after another and attacked frantically towards this light curtain.


    Their faces were livid and ferocious, and they were all mad with anger! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1238

    Under the crazy attack of the supreme magic instrument, the light curtain began to produce strong ripples.?


    Qin Wen and Qin Wu, as well as a group of Qin family''s strong men behind them, all showed excitement on their faces. They wanted to rush over and destroy this group of people too much!


    Even if Chu Mo destroyed their Qin ancestors'' millions of people, they didn''t seem to be so angry now. The feeling of being ignored and teased wantonly made them collapse completely.


    "Dad, Dad, are they sick?" The little boy pulled the skirt of the middle-aged man and said, "Why are you beating the air there?"


    Before the middle-aged man answered, Qin Xiaotian couldn''t help roaring, "are you his mother? There is a Dharma array here! Defend the Dharma array!"


    The little boy''s pure eyes suddenly showed a trace of fear: "Dad, he said I was blind..."


    "He''s blind. There''s nothing there." The middle-aged man laughed and said, "they are not only blind, but also stupid. They don''t know what they are comparing there."


    The young woman with a sickle in her hand was eager to try: "let me see their dog''s head!"


    The old man who smoked the cigarette bag nodded this time: "OK, I also see that these people are a little bored."


    "Ha, great, I haven''t killed anyone for a long time!" The young woman looked excited and rushed over with a sickle.


    A group of people in the Qin family over there watched the young woman in a flowered cloth shirt rush towards them with a sickle, and then, with a fierce knife, cut Qin Xiaotian''s head: "you dare to bully Er Dan, you are the most bastard! Cut off your dog''s head first!"


    Qin Xiaotian was immediately furious, slapped the young woman with a fierce palm. But his palm was stopped by the curtain of light, and there was still no ripple.


    "Xiao Tian, be careful!" Qin Wen over there suddenly shouted loudly, and then stretched out his hand, giving a startling suction, trying to catch Qin Xiaotian.


    But it was too late.


    The young woman took the sickle and rushed out of the light curtain directly. At that moment, her momentum was overwhelming!


    It''s breathless!


    Qin Xiaotian knelt on the spot!


    I really knelt down!


    The momentum of the young woman is simply terrifying to the point where nothing can be further!


    Even Qin Wen and Qin Wu, the two quasi supreme masters, were suddenly suppressed by the momentum from the young woman, and their actions became much slower.


    The old sickle was wrapped around Qin Xiaotian''s neck.


    Qin Xiaotian''s head was separated from his body on the spot!


    This peerless Tianjiao of the Qin family, who had fought against the strong man of the sixth heaven emperor in the realm of true immortality, was cut by a woman like a village woman with a sickle!


    A cavity of hot blood sprayed out along Qin Xiaotian''s neck and directly shot at Gao Tian.


    The blood of the emperor, extremely heavy, sprinkled on the high sky, extremely cold and gorgeous.


    Poop!


    Gu Lu Gu Lu


    Qin Xiaotian''s head rolled dozens of times after it fell to the ground, and then his face was up. His eyes were still staring at the boss, with endless horror and fear in his eyes. And strong disbelief.


    It seems that I didn''t understand until I died. How could the Chu family, which has withered and declined, be... And have this terrible strength? And such a terrible monk? What is her realm? What about the light curtain?


    "Ah!" Qin Wen raised to the sky with a sad cry, and attacked the young woman madly with Qin Wu.


    There are many factions within the Qin family. Although they are all directly related, the factions are still very clear. They are all from the same faction and are closely related to each other. Therefore, even if the ancestors of the Qin family were robbed, although they were extremely sad, they were not too desperate.


    But now it''s really different. Before Qin xiaocang''s death, they have been extremely hurt. Now Qin Xiaotian died in front of them again. That feeling really hurt my heart.


    "People in the shrinking family also know how to be sad?" The young woman''s face was curious, and her expression was absolutely convincing. She was asking questions seriously, not joking.


    As she spoke, she waved a sickle and cut off Qin Wen''s arm with one sickle.


    This is amazing!


    Qin Wen''s strength is far beyond that of Emperor Qin Xiaotian. That is the real existence of half stepping into the supreme realm!


    Had it not been for this heaven and earth to be sealed, if it had been for the glorious era before an era, Qin Wen and Qin Wu had already stepped into the supreme realm.


    But now, they were directly suppressed by a woman like a village woman!


    This is not two to one, this is a group of one!


    In this case, Qin Wen''s arm was forcibly cut off by the young woman!


    Look at the group of Chu people over there, standing there one by one to watch the excitement. Hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee.


    This kind of suffocation is worse than death.


    "Ah!" Qin Wen gave a painful cry, and with * * force, he instantly gave birth to an arm, and the whole person was extremely angry.


    Qin Wu over there also sacrificed the supreme weapon and frantically attacked the young woman who looked like a village woman.


    The young woman turns a sickle, and the attack can''t see any rules at all, but it''s natural!


    I can''t find any flaws!


    At this time, the middle-aged man commented with a simple and honest smile: "the realm of brother and daughter-in-law has improved again, which is gratifying."


    A tall and thin man beside him smiled shyly and said, "my family can''t help boasting... Look, look, as soon as you praise her, she can''t find the North..."


    Sure enough, after hearing the praise of the middle-aged man, the young woman''s momentum... Unexpectedly climbed up again!


    Crazy!


    Qin Wen is crazy.


    Qin Wu is crazy.


    Almost all the people in the Qin family are crazy!


    Is this special still let people live?


    Is she a supreme?


    By no means.


    The Qin family directly denied this conjecture.


    Because the breath on the young woman did not reach the supreme level.


    But this breath is simply too strong to be added. Although it is completely different from the supremacy, it seems to give people a feeling: her momentum is not much worse than the supremacy!


    What kind of realm is this?


    At this time, Qin Wu suddenly shouted, "I know! This is the body refining method of the Chu family!"


    In a word, the secret of the young woman was finally revealed.


    Yes, the former friars of the Chu family are famous for their strong physique. In the whole heaven, there is no stronger body than the Chu family. Just like in the Dharma array, no one can be stronger than the Qin family.


    But today, 100000 years later, the physique of the Chu family is still unparalleled, with unparalleled power. It seems to be stronger than an era of money!


    But the Qin family''s Dharma array... Has become a real joke. Even my ancestral land was destroyed by the Dharma array. How dare you say that my Dharma array is strong?


    Click!


    A king of the nine heaven realm of the Qin family was cut off by a young woman with a sickle. Before his head flew back, he was crushed by the terrifying force of the law.


    That head, like Qin Xiaotian''s head just now, rolled out a long way, and looked up at the sky with both eyes blankly.


    At this time, the old man with a big cigarette bag said faintly, "come on, girl, hurry up. You''ll have to hoe the ground later. Don''t play, and deal with it quickly."


    "Old man... You Chu family deceive too much!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1239

    Qin Wu has long lost his previous calm and shyness... It seems that he never belongs to him. He shouted and cursed at the old man.


    The old man glanced at him: "uncivilized thing." With that, he directly threw the cigarette bag and pot in his hand at Qin Wu.


    Qin Wu directly sacrificed the supreme weapon and slammed into the cigarette bag and pot.


    Bang!


    The supreme weapon was blown away directly. Although it was not broken, Qin Wu still spewed a mouthful of blood and was seriously injured.


    Before Qin Wu could take back the supreme weapon, the old man''s cigarette bag and pot had arrived in front of him.


    Bang!


    The scalding cigarette bag pot smashed Qin Wu''s head.


    Qin Wu, the power of the quasi supreme realm, burst his brain on the spot, and the yuan God was broken. Die instantly!


    When the cigarette bag pan flew back, the old man took a sip and curled his mouth: "it''s a little smelly."


    Absolutely!


    It''s horrible!


    Before today, I''m afraid no one can think of it. The Chu family, which has long been in decline in legend, actually has such a terrible background.


    All the Qin family who are still alive regret not falling. Until now, they finally understand their superficiality and childishness.


    A family that has been out of the realm of emperor for more than half a step, even if it has declined, it has more than ordinary people can imagine!


    Just like that kind of rich family, no matter how declining, just take a painting off the wall at home, I''m afraid it''s all wealth that ordinary people can''t earn in a few lives!


    This is the inside story!


    For 100000 years, the low-key and sparse population of the Chu family has given the outside world an illusion that they have declined and withered... There is no former glory.


    Seeing his brother''s tragic death, Qin, who was extremely sad, roared in his heart: those who said that the Qin family had declined... Lao Tzu greeted your ancestors for eight generations!


    Click!


    Qin''s head was cut off by the village woman with a sickle. The terrifying force of the law on the sickle instantly wiped out Qin''s original God.


    A generation of power in the quasi supreme realm died like this.


    The remaining King friars of the Qin family, not to mention, were killed by young women, like the autumn wind sweeping away the leaves.


    From front to back, this battle lasted a total of two incense. Perhaps, less than two incense sticks.


    After killing so many people at once, the young woman also looked a little tired, with sweat on her forehead and slight wheezing.


    The tall and thin man ran over with a flattering face and handed over a handkerchief. Dogleg laughed and said, "is your daughter-in-law tired?"


    The village woman glanced at the tall and thin man, rolled her eyes, but then she said coquettishly: "don''t please others in front of everyone, it''s embarrassing... Teach children badly."


    Two eggs covered their eyes with their hands, and the eldest one with finger leakage said, "the baby didn''t see anything!"


    The middle-aged man patted Er Dan''s head: "go, go, children''s families, look at the eyes of a long needle!"


    Two eggs ran away with their tongues sticking out and making faces.


    At this time, the middle-aged man''s face finally showed a somewhat grim color: "Miss Qing has sent back the news before. This time, it seems that the Qin family is really going to do it."


    The young woman said with some disdain, "it''s just the shrinking head family. I think that if I wake up a supreme and collude with several demon dogs, I can run wild in the world? It''s really naive."


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth said somewhat dully, "don''t talk big, the supreme is still terrible."


    "We are not without!" The young woman was somewhat unconvinced.


    "The recovery of those people is too costly." The old man sighed, "and they should be waiting for the young master to rise."


    "Hee hee, speaking of the young master, his acting style is simply gratifying!" The young woman said excitedly, "I really want to see our young master earlier. It''s too domineering to kill the shrinking family alone in the ancestral land of the Qin family. The old man should have done this and left such a curse!"


    Thin and tall mouth pulled: "daughter-in-law, don''t talk nonsense, the old man''s means... We dare not criticize."


    The old man taps a cigarette pot and glances at the young woman: "yes, girl, pay attention to your words in the future."


    The young woman smiled, "I know." However, it seems that he doesn''t pay much attention to this matter.


    The middle-aged man said, "although the ancestral land of the Qin family was destroyed, I didn''t expect that the demon clan had arranged four Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays in this world. This matter is a little troublesome. It seems that we should go out for a walk."


    The tall thin man hesitated and said, "second brother, our ancestor training is not allowed to leave the ancestral land of the Chu family?"


    The middle-aged man looked at the old man, "uncle, what do you think?"


    The old man frowned, "I''d better ask the second master about this matter. We all have a say."


    At this time, from the depths of mountains in the distance, a figure suddenly came out. A young man with a jade tree facing the wind, seemingly slow, but actually incredibly fast, suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "Second master!"


    "See the second master!"


    "I''ve seen the second master."


    Together with the old man, a group of people presented the man.


    This handsome man in Yushulinfeng is the authentic son of Chu family, Chu Mo''s second uncle Chu Tianxiong!


    Chu Tianxiong seems to be in his thirties, but in fact, according to his real age, he is a man who has lived for an era. It was sealed for many years. In his eyes, he couldn''t find much vicissitudes. It''s a bit uninhibited in the game world.


    Looking carefully, there are many similarities with Chu Mo in Chu Tianxiong''s eyebrows. Even those who don''t know them can see at a glance that they are a family.


    "No gift. Did the Qin family just call?" Chu Tianxiong glanced at the battlefield that had not been cleaned up over there and asked faintly.


    "Well, a group of things who don''t know how to live or die." The young woman muttered.


    "The girl is good, and her strength has improved." Chu Tianxiong said with a smile.


    "Really? Really? Second Lord, you also think I have improved?" The young woman''s eyes lit up and her face was excited.


    Her husband, the tall and thin man, immediately covered his face with his hands. This disgraceful daughter-in-law is really a bit embarrassing. Too can''t help boasting, a boast will go to heaven.


    Chu Tianxiong nodded, "well, really."


    "Hee... Hee!" Young women are so beautiful that they are almost laughing and blooming.


    Chu Tianxiong then said, "it''s 100000 years old, and it''s time to go out for a walk. Go to find the four Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays and destroy them. Be careful, don''t be hurt. That Dharma array... Is not so easy to break."


    The young woman suddenly looked excited. Her longing for the outside world was not a day or two.


    The middle-aged man nodded and suddenly asked, "so... Where is the young master?"


    Chu Tianxiong said directly, "don''t ask, don''t care, don''t say."


    When he said this, the expression on Chu Tianxiong''s face didn''t change, as if it was an irrelevant person. He really dare not even think about it. Because even without mentioning that name, as long as he thinks about his nephew, it will bring unimaginable disasters to his nephew.


    As a close uncle, he knows better than others how terrible the disaster is.


    In contrast, although the demon clan was also a great threat, he really didn''t take it to heart.


    "I actually envy my daughter." Chu Tianxiong said, turned and left. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1240

    After the second master Chu Tianxiong left, these people were left here looking at each other.


    The young woman muttered, "what does the second master mean by this? What does he envy Miss Qing for?"


    The tall man glanced at her: "of course, it''s because miss Qing can approach the young master recklessly. She can not only approach, but also get along at will. But the second master... Can''t."


    "Oh." The young woman bowed her head and showed a trace of gloom in her eyes: "I understand."


    This is a sad and angry thing for all the Chu family, but there is nothing they can do. That kind of existence is not something they can compete with.


    "Let''s mention it, doesn''t it matter?" Asked again.


    The old man patted two cigarette bags and said faintly, "let''s not mention it, but this time, remember, no matter who has bullied the young master, we''ll go to visit him. For 100000 years, this spiritual world is about to forget our Chu family and laugh at our Chu family. We''re still there!"


    The middle-aged man''s face flashed a touch of excitement and nodded heavily, "yes, we are still there!"


    The young woman took the sickle stained with the blood of the quasi supreme and said with a smile, "finally, you can cut people!"


    "...." a group of people all looked at her speechless.


    Her husband looked at her helplessly: "daughter-in-law, you have cut a lot today."


    The young woman curled her lips: "just these scum of the shrinking head family, you can''t cut too much!"


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go. First find the four Dharma arrays, and then help the young master breathe. When we''re done, we''ll come back." The old man said faintly, "to be honest, I really don''t want to go out."


    "Then you can wait here for the news." The young woman''s eyes were rolling.


    "Girl, you are also a mother. Don''t be too wild." The old man withered and said.


    The young woman smiled and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    A few days later, a shocking news came from the heaven.


    On an island deep in the endless ocean in the north of the heaven, he destroyed a terrible Dharma array.


    Many people doubt that the Dharma array should be one of the channels that the demon clan is rumoured to try to enter the heaven!


    Because the consequences of that array were so serious that it directly turned that endless ocean into a terrible Jedi!


    It''s tens of millions of miles around, and there''s no way to get close at all. Even the high-level Emperor... Can''t get too close.


    Many people saw a group of men and women, old and young, dressed like rural people in the secular world, come out of the endless ocean, and then quickly disappear into the void.


    The people who saw this scene described it on the letter board as follows: if I saw that group of people in another place, I believe I would never look at them more, because they look so ordinary! This really doesn''t mean any sarcasm or derogation... You''ve never seen such people in the whole spiritual world. There was no breath of cultivators on their bodies at all. But it was this group of people who came out of that ocean. I, the monk of the emperor liuchongtian, dare not approach there! But they came out of there! Then, without looking at me more, they disappeared directly from my face! Attention, I use disappear! This group of people is definitely the most magical group of people I have ever seen in the whole spiritual world! I really want to ask them where they come from and who they are. But I have no chance. I''m really sorry.


    This emperor with six levels of heaven is still a little famous in the heaven, and many people know him. So as soon as his news came out, it immediately caused a sensation.


    At the same time, there are many people who claim to be attracted by the movement in the north of the celestial world. When checking the past, they saw these people in the northern endless ocean, which also confirms the truth of the emperor liuchongtian''s words from the side.


    "Who are these unsung heroes? They were able to find a Luo Tian breaking Dharma array in that place and destroy it... It seems that the previous rumors are true. The ancient Qin family is really related to the demon clan!"


    "I doubt that those people should be the power of some hidden family! I''m afraid they haven''t stepped into the world for a long time. So no one knows them."


    "They should be a group of powerful people who remove hidden dangers for the heaven!"


    On the letter board, all kinds of news suddenly appeared, and many people were guessing their identities.


    But before long, when the second Luotian breaking Dharma array was found out and destroyed by the group, the whole practice world was completely shocked to an unbearable level.


    "This is really a group of gods and men! It''s only a few days'' effort? They have found two Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays and destroyed them with their hands. This is amazing! In just a few days, they have crossed too far. Even the emperor of the peak state is not so fast?"


    "Is this a group of quasi supreme powers?"


    "The key question is how did they find those arrays?"


    The letter board was almost noisy, and everyone was shocked with inexplicable blood pouring into their hearts.


    When the spiritual world was in trouble, this group of people suddenly appeared. Silently doing good things for the whole practice world, but everyone doesn''t know what their identity is.


    Some big families and factions who had been forced to stand on their side by the Qin family were all a little scared.


    On the one hand, they suddenly found that they really seemed to have made a quite wrong choice, which was a serious mistake! There is no fear of internal strife in the heaven. For countless years, the war between various forces in the heaven has never been completely interrupted. But it is an internal contradiction after all. Now it involves the demon clan!


    Who wants to be related to the demon clan? Who wants to be the running dog of the demon clan?


    On the other hand, they were also somewhat frightened by the mysterious "countrymen". Although those people have not met with any forces so far, what they do is to remove the nail left by the demon clan in the heaven!


    They are breaking the road of the demon clan!


    Once these people really destroyed the four Dharma formations, will they come to their families and sects to attack them?


    Can they stop it then?


    Therefore, with the destruction of the second Luotian breaking Dharma array, a dozen families and factions directly stood up and publicly published their family statements on the letter board.


    "We didn''t know that the Qin family had something to do with the demon family before, and made a wrong choice. Now we know the truth and stop at the precipice. We publicly say here that the demon family will always be the great enemy of all monks in our spiritual world! The Qin family''s perverse behavior will sooner or later bring bad karma!"


    The announcement caused a sensation on the letter board.


    There was no movement in the Qin family.


    But their actions... Have become bigger!


    No news means that they no longer say anything publicly on the letter board, but in private, the encirclement and suppression of the families and sects related to the Chu family has become more ferocious.


    At this time, a late news was finally made public.


    To be exact, it was an article.


    "Before, in the city of heaven, the strong Qin family who surrounded and killed Chu Mo, led by Qin Wen and Qin Wu, also included in the team was Qin Xiaotian, the Tianjiao of the Qin family who could easily suppress young adults. They went to the ancestral land of the Chu family..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1241

    At the beginning of the article, it attracted everyone''s attention!


    The people of the Qin family actually went to the ancestral land of the Chu family? It goes without saying what they are going to do. But this is really brave enough! Even if it is said that the Chu family has withered and declined, and has declined, how can such a powerful family, which was once brilliant for thousands of years, have no foundation at all?


    Everyone was very curious about what happened later.


    "Then, they all didn''t come back. After that, two Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays were destroyed one after another. So, according to my personal speculation, it should be those strong people of the Qin family who fell in the ancestral land of the Chu family. The behavior of the Qin family also alerted those people of the ancestral land of the Chu family. Those people then took action and directly destroyed two Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays. There may be a third and a fourth behind them Seat! Here, I have to feel a little sigh. 100000 years ago, it was the Chu family that turned the tide and saved the whole practice world. To this day, many people have known it and don''t know why. Now, let me popularize what happened in those years. "


    On the letter board, this article is not short, and the person who wrote this article should be a real insider, describing the divine war that took place before an era. It''s very clear.


    It has been too many years since the glorious era, the era of the rise of heroes, and there have been faults in history, which have indeed been forgotten by too many people.


    Now, many people are shocked by the old things, and finally understand how much the Chu family and the group of supreme talents who followed the Chu family did for the whole spiritual world.


    "In recent years, I often hear a saying that the Chu family has withered and declined, has declined, they are thin, and there are no strong people in the family. There is only one Chu Qing walking in the world, but there are many more talented people than her. Even I believe this saying. I think the Chu family is really dead. It is no longer prosperous. But the facts have proved that I am wrong, all of us are wrong! The Chu family, they are still alive The Chu family! Still the guardian of the Yanhuang realm! When there is no crisis in Yanhuang domain, they hide themselves, keeping a low profile so that they will not stand up and explain. When there is a crisis in Yanhuang domain, the Chu family will stand up again and do things silently. Because they haven''t been born for too many years, the people of their family look more like a group of countrymen. I''m afraid no one will look at them more wherever they go. However, it is such a family, such a group of rural people, who have done things that countless of us cannot do, and they have hearts and feelings that we have never had. Isn''t such a family and such a person worthy of our respect? "


    Many people see this, all with some emotion.


    Maybe a few people will curl their lips in disdain, because it''s not certain whether those "countrymen" are Chu family, even if they are, are they really so great?


    Some people are like this. They always instinctively question the excellence and greatness of others.


    But more people were indeed moved by this man''s words.


    The Chu family, which is almost forgotten in the corner of the long river of history, is silently guarding the heaven and the whole Yanhuang region in such a way.


    Isn''t such a family worthy of respect?


    So far, this article is not over.


    "Chu Mo is the only heir of this ancient family. His experience is very bumpy, and I don''t know why he fell into the human world. I don''t know what happened to this child in those days, and I don''t know where his parents went. The whole heaven, I''m afraid that the impression of Chu Mo''s father is the same as me, I don''t know, I don''t know. As for who his mother is, it''s even more unclear. Anyway, this is a mysterious identity Year. But his life experience, which has almost been confirmed, is indeed the descendants of the Chu family. Let''s talk about him. "


    "Many people are curious about Chu Mo, and many people are not convinced of him, and even hate him. But looking back on the various information he can publicly find, it is not difficult to find that this is a tough character, a little stubborn, but hot-blooded and righteous, and he is not an annoying person. Maybe someone wants to refute me, and even can say a lot of disgusting things about Chu mo. but I want to say: that''s because you are not as good as him! In those days, in the magic world As soon as he appeared, he offended some people for some well-known reasons. At that time, Chu Mo didn''t seem to be even a monk. But there are many people who want to kill him. Here, I can''t help asking, is it really good for you to do this? It''s really a big husband''s behavior to target a child who can''t even talk about his realm? "


    On the letter board, the paragraph about Chu Mo is also very long, almost standing on Chu Mo''s side and speaking for Chu mo. And it seems that he knows Chu Mo quite well. In the end, many people began to doubt whether the person who sent this article was the person around Chu Mo?


    Otherwise, how can you know so many things?


    On the letter board, the last paragraph, It''s like this: "Chu Mo has never taken the initiative to provoke others. Compared with those arrogant, indifferent and arrogant young Tianjiao, he is really a gentle person. He works hard, constantly strives for self-improvement and is very diligent. His fame is not because he is a descendant of the Chu family, but because he is Chu mo. therefore, here, I advise those who want to trouble him. First, you may not be him if you want to trouble him Second, he is a descendant of the Chu family. In this heaven, there are ungrateful people, but I believe that more people are grateful. Touching him is tantamount to provoking the whole Chu family. He is not alone. So, please think twice when doing things. "


    This article, through the letter board, quickly spread throughout the entire spiritual world.


    Some people reflect, some meditate, some are silent, some applaud, and some praise.


    Some people also disdain that the person who wrote this article must be the people around Chu Mo or the people of the Chu family, otherwise why would he know so much about the Chu family and Chu Mo? Moreover, his purpose is naturally to say good words for the whole Chu family.


    However, no matter what the reaction is, this article, as well as the Chu family and Chu Mo in it, has once again been pushed to the forefront and become a hot topic in the whole spiritual world.


    At this time, everyone couldn''t help being curious.


    "How did Chu Mo disappear? Where is he now?"


    The same question is being asked by the person who wrote this article.


    "Aunt, I didn''t expect you to have a letter board, which has never been published. This name, tut Tut, even I can''t think of it, and no one will guess it. Hee hee, how is it? My article is pretty good? I just don''t know where my brother is now, the resurgent Supreme Master of the Qin family has been chasing him, and I don''t know if he is in danger." Chu Qingsu held her cheek in her hand, looked at a gorgeous woman in front of her, smiled, and asked with some anxiety in her eyes.


    If Chu mo were here, he would recognize at a glance that the beautiful woman opposite Chu Qing was the teacher who taught him the nine life skill, and was famous for the world-class strong woman emperor Meng Fanghua!


    It''s five o''clock today.


    It will erupt tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!!!


    It''s the last two days. Are there any monthly tickets^

 Chapter 1242

    On that day, Meng Fanghua directly appeared on the road of heaven and took away Chu Qing, who had stepped into the realm of the six heaven of the emperor after crossing the robbery. Since then, no one knows where Chu Qing was taken, and she seems to have disappeared.


    But in fact, Chu Qing is in heaven, and she is not far from the city of heaven.


    Here, I have been receiving the careful guidance of the wandering female emperor Meng Fanghua.


    At first, Chu Qing even thought that Aunt Meng Fanghua was really recovering. Only later did I know that this was just a part of her. It was a drop of blood essence of Meng Fanghua that gave birth to a separation through the nine life skill!


    The supreme means, really unparalleled, a supreme, even if she died for countless years, she left behind, is enough to shock the world.


    Chu Qing asked Meng Fanghua several times whether he was really dead.


    Meng Fanghua never responded positively. Even Chu Qing wanted to add a sentence at the end of the article: your Qin family has the supreme ancestor of recovery, and the Chu family also has the supreme ancestor of recovery! Were stopped by Meng Fanghua.


    Chu Qing thought about it later and figured it out, because if he said so, it would certainly arouse the vigilance of the supreme ancestor of the Qin family.


    Meng Fanghua looked at Chu Qing in front of him. A faint smile appeared on his beautiful face and said faintly, "it doesn''t make much sense for you to write this kind of article about the dispute of children''s emotions. Chu Mo won''t be in any danger. The resuscitated supreme of the Qin family... Can''t kill him."


    "I''m angry, and I''m still worried about my little brother. My aunt also knows that he is really the only heir of our Chu family. His childhood experience is so poor that I don''t want him to be in any danger." Chu Qing said softly.


    "His path is different from that of ordinary people, so he needs to grow up in this kind of training." Meng Fanghua said, "so don''t worry too much."


    Chu Qing pouted and looked at Meng Fanghua: "aunt, you have reached the level of not being happy with things and not being sad about yourself, but I haven''t arrived yet... I''m still a child!"


    "You are not young anymore. You are already a high-level emperor and are still so naughty." Meng Fanghua looked at Chu Qing''s eyes, full of love.


    "Hee hee, in front of my aunt, people will always be children." Chu Qing said with a smile, and then asked, "by the way, when my younger brother was in Guixu, have you seen my aunt''s original statue? At that time, how did my younger brother behave?"


    Meng Fanghua glanced at Chu Qing reluctantly, and youyou said, "I''m just a part of myself, staying in the heaven to protect the descendants of the Chu family. Where do I know about this one?"


    "Aunt eccentric!" Chu Qing pouted and said, "my aunt has been around for thousands of years. It''s obviously the same existence as God. How can I not know?"


    "Does God exist?" Meng Fanghua''s eyes flashed a light of vicissitudes. This gorgeous woman really deserves this title in the modern history of the whole era of heaven. However, she doesn''t seem to agree with this statement.


    "Isn''t it? If the supreme ancestor of the Qin family saw his aunt, he wouldn''t immediately flee?" Chu Qing blinked at Meng Fanghua.


    "My separation is not his opponent. Moreover, he has just recovered, and his strength is far from returning to his former peak. It will take a long time to completely recover. By that time, he is almost invincible in this world."


    Meng Fanghua whispered, unable to see any emotion from her face.


    But Chu Qing was a little worried: "isn''t that little brother more dangerous?"


    "Hehe, do you think those supreme skills he learned in Guixu school are decorations?" Meng Fanghua said faintly.


    Chu Qing''s eyes suddenly lit up and asked, "aunt, tell me about those things!"


    "No." Meng Fanghua glanced at her: "it''s time to do today''s homework. Remember, the way of practice lies in your heart..."


    "OK, OK, aunt, I''m wrong..." Chu Qing quickly surrendered, and then obediently ran to practice.


    I''m afraid that few people in the world know that the wandering empress, who is famous in the spiritual world, is by no means that noble, arrogant and speechless. In fact, she nags, which is very terrible!


    Chu Qing has learned many times these days, especially about practice. She can say three days and three nights in one breath... Without a duplicate.


    Looking at Chu Qing who escaped quickly, a faint smile appeared on the face of the wandering female emperor. Then, she looked into the distance and silently pinched and deduced. Then, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and two divine lights... Shot out of her eyes.


    If Chu Qing saw it, he would scream and express surprise.


    Because there are two wandering female emperors in the two fleeting lights!


    Pianruohong, Wan ruoyong!


    Like the fairy in the dust of nine days, it disappeared into the endless void along the two divine lights.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo is still healing.


    He was seriously injured this time, and the power of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array was too powerful. In fact, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome just to break this dharma array, but Chu Mo wants to destroy those who have been demonized on the ground of Qin Jiazu by destroying this dharma array!


    In Chu Mo''s view, those people are even more hateful and terrifying than the demon clan!


    Countless similar events in history can prove one thing: the traitor turned around and began to kill his original compatriots, which was actually more brutal than the enemy!


    Therefore, those people in the ancestral land of the Qin family cannot stay, that is, a group of demon minions who may detonate the whole heaven at any time, making the heaven bloody.


    So Chu Mo has no resentment or regret. He dared to go in at that time, in fact, he was ready for everything!


    It was a blessing for Chu Mo to escape alive.


    Now that you have survived, you should actively face those things that will happen next. First, you should heal yourself.


    He needs three quasi holy drugs now!


    Golden ginseng, fengjunzi and gaishiyu, as well as a supreme medicine, Gladiola.


    Among them, the golden ginseng is always in a sealed state, and there is no suitable divine earth, and Chu Mo doesn''t want to release it rashly. Although the celestial omen can suppress it, it needs to consume a lot of energy.


    Previously, in order to rescue him from the ancestral land of the Qin family, chaos oven lost the most, and the consumption of the sky god and killing the sky was not small. Fortunately, Chu Mo went to the magic world and took out a large number of top-grade celestites from the magic world. After such a long time of accumulation, Chu Mo brought out the best celestite this time, which is an astronomical number.


    But for the consumption of the three artifacts, these top-grade celestites are still a drop in the bucket. Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing: the higher the level, the poorer! Once he felt that he was the richest monk in the world. It seems naive now.


    Golden ginseng is temporarily unavailable, but Feng Junzi has begun to accept Chu Mo''s meaning a little. This time, Chu Mo was seriously injured, and unparalleled sacrifice was the greatest. After arriving here, Feng Junzi sent Chu Mo a drop of essence.


    So although Chu Mo''s injury is very serious, his recovery is not slow.


    In fact, the most troublesome thing is the injuries on his body! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1243

    The Taoist wound mainly comes from Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array.


    At that time, the vast majority of the avenue runes were blocked by the chaotic oven, but there were still a few Avenue runes that blasted into Chu Mo''s body.


    Bian Kaiyu was the same. The low-level emperor who came out of the way of heaven would have died if it hadn''t been for the help of Gaishi at that time. Now, even with the help of Chu Mo, it is impossible to recover completely without decades.


    After all, he doesn''t have Chu Mo''s Constitution!


    The strength of the body of ancestral realm can be fully felt by slightly comparing with other monks around. The gap is too obvious.


    Chu Mo has also thought about Bian Kaiyu''s future. Situ has soared to the heaven. Qin Shi and Dong Yu are expected to fly up later. The establishment of the ethereal palace in the heaven is also on the agenda.


    At that time, it''s most appropriate for Bian Kaiyu, the emperor of the triple heaven, to take charge and guard there.


    Add those lakes that Chu Mo got on the Tianlu Road, and then lay a defensive array. For a humble little sect, it is simply outrageous luxury.


    And the most important point is that Chu Mo doesn''t intend to keep his friends who soar to the heaven all the time.


    He is going to take them into heaven!


    Let them get more opportunities on the road of heaven!


    Chu Mo is not a sage. He also has his own selfishness, which is to let all his relatives and friends around him get more and better opportunities.


    He will also protect the world, because this is where he grew up and his home.


    Chu Mo didn''t pay attention to the confused information on the letter board at the first time. He urged Feng Shui magic to seal this territory, and then began to retreat and recuperate.


    In a flash, three months have passed!


    In the past three months, many things have happened in the heaven.


    The group of people who came out of the Chu family have destroyed three Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays, but they have not found the fourth Dharma array so far.


    Their identity was also exposed when they broke the third Luotian breaking Dharma array.


    Because the Dharma array, just like the Dharma array of the Qin family, is based on an equally old and low-key family.


    That family is not even well known to the friars in heaven. Only some old people who have lived for many years know a little about that family.


    It was also a survivor of the ancient family who released the news of the Chu family. On the letter board, he confirmed the news that his family was possessed, and also pointed out that the group who destroyed his family came from the Chu family.


    The survivor was not in the family at that time. He was the representative of the family walking in the world. He said that he did not resent those people in the Chu family for destroying his family, because even he himself had thought of killing himself countless times to end his life.


    "It''s not my wish to become the running dog of the demon clan. The mark of the demon clan has been deeply engraved in my soul. I can''t change all this, and I don''t have the courage to commit suicide. Before the Qin family''s ancestral land was destroyed, I''m looking forward to when it''s my turn to our family. I don''t want to face the scene that the whole Yanhuang region is broken and all creatures are incomplete after many years. I hate the demon clan, and I won''t be scolded as the running dog of the demon clan. Therefore, I Thank Chu Yimai very much. The previous article said very well that you are the guardians of the world, and you deserve respect. Unfortunately, I don''t know the whereabouts of the fourth Luotian breaking Dharma array, otherwise I will publish it. I hope there are Taoist friends who know that Dharma array. Don''t hide it. The ferocity and terror of the demon clan are beyond your imagination. "


    After the man posted this message on the letter board, he disappeared directly. No one knew where he had gone.


    However, this dark cloud covering an era in the sky has also been completely exposed. Countless people finally began to be vigilant. The original situation set by the demon clan... Was so deep that this trick and means were simply shocking!


    At this time, if you can still sit idly by and let it develop, it really can only be said to be heartless.


    Fortunately, in heaven, such heartless people are only a few.


    Most of the monks have begun to take action, including those families and sects who have been on the side of the Qin family before. In order to prove their innocence, they all work harder.


    The Qin family... After a long time of rampaging across the heaven, they finally encountered a strong resistance!


    The friars of the Qin family are indeed strong, and there are few rivals in the same realm. But more and more people could not resist them, and their strength became stronger and stronger, just like the tide, wave by wave stronger.


    The Qin family finally retreated!


    The monks who were sent out to fight everywhere began to hide everywhere.


    They are a little afraid!


    Even if they are possessed, it doesn''t mean they don''t care about life and death! If you were really so afraid of death, you would never choose to be possessed.


    It is strange that Qin Cang, the legendary supreme ancestor of the Qin family, has never been found. A supreme being is almost invincible in this world. It can push all enemies sideways. Therefore, even though the Qin family began to retreat and escape at this moment, there was not much cheering in the heaven. Everyone is worried about one thing in their hearts: what should we do if supreme Qin Cang makes a move?


    But until now, Qin Cang has never been found, so that many people even speculate that there is really a resurgent supreme ancestor of the Qin family has been born?


    So where is Qin Cang these months?


    He has been looking for Chu Mo!


    At the same time, he is also constantly recovering his cultivation.


    It takes a price to seal an era. Otherwise, would it not be invincible for all the supreme masters to do so and seal themselves for millions of years before being born?


    This kind of cost is not small, although it will not fall into the realm, but the strength in the body will lose more than half. Because in the process of sealing, we need our own strength to support the seal. The longer the seal, the greater the consumption of this power.


    Qin Cang sealed himself for more than 100000 years, and the consumption of power is an amazing number. Under normal circumstances, it will take him at least hundreds of years to fully recover.


    But he also has his own way. First of all, when he sealed himself, he had prepared a large number of imperial medicine for himself, including a supreme medicine. These great drugs can greatly reduce his recovery time.


    But even so, it will take at least a few years for him to really recover to his former peak.


    The person in the Chu family''s line shot to destroy three Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays, which brought great excitement to Qin Cang. He almost rushed to those people and killed them!


    But on second thought, this is not a bad thing for him. Because he needs someone to let the villains of the demon clan know how important his Qin Cang is!


    Destroying three Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays should make the demon clan tremble. They will send someone to contact me soon!


    The reason why Qin Cang is so confident is that in this world, only he and another person know where the last Luotian breaking array is!


    Those people in the Chu family are really powerful. They have the ability to destroy three seats, but they will never find the last one!


    Because now no matter who, everyone thinks that the fourth Luotian breaking Dharma array is in the heaven. But in fact, that FA array is not on the continent of the heaven at all. It is extremely far away from the heaven, separated by countless huge galaxies!


    The Dharma array is at the blood demon ancestor! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1244

    In order to step on the supreme Road, the blood demon ancestor became a demon, and Qin Cang became a demon in order to become a saint. Although the demon clan mastered the way to Luo Tianxian domain, they did not dare to go there. Any strong man could destroy them by flicking his fingers. Therefore, the biggest wish of the demon clan is to become the master of the Yanhuang realm. As long as they can occupy this place, they will be satisfied.


    So all creatures in the world are the same, with their own plans and selfishness.


    The last Luo Tian breaking Dharma array is hidden in the star field where the blood demon ancestor lived.


    Although the blood demon ancestor did not become the supreme, even Qin Cang did not dare to underestimate him too much. Because the blood demon ancestor was deeply possessed, he almost became a real demon clan!


    If he had been born in a glorious era before an era, he would certainly have become an earth shaking strong man.


    Qin Cang was relieved that the Dharma array was at the blood demon ancestor''s place. Not to mention that people in the Chu family can''t find that place at all. Even if they can find it, they must be gone.


    Qin Cang is most concerned about where Chu Mo is now?


    That little thing cheated his sense with Feng Shui magic. If it was in its heyday, this little trick could not deceive him at all. At that time, Qin Cang had just recovered, just like a person who had just woken up after sleeping for countless years. Even if he had the strength to suppress the eight parties, he was a little confused when he just woke up.


    Qin Cang almost searched the place within a billion miles around inch by inch, but there was no whereabouts of Chu mo. He didn''t believe that little thing would disappear out of thin air like this.


    He always believed that Chu Mo must be hiding in a corner and recuperating silently.


    Luo Tian''s breaking of the Dharma array can pose a great threat to him, not to mention the little monk in the realm of Chu mo.


    "Little thing, even if you are a mouse, if you get into the ground, I will dig you out." The magic light flashed in Qin Cang''s eyes.


    He began to seriously deduce where Chu Mo could be brought by the realm of Chu Mo and the rank of the medicine King stove.


    The Supreme Master''s understanding of the rules between heaven and earth is far beyond the level of the emperor, and there is even no comparability between the two sides.


    With Qin Cang''s deduction, there began to be chains of order, which only Qin Cang could see in the void.


    His thinking constantly touches those chains of order and verifies them one by one.


    Chain of order, more than trillion? This is an extremely complex and huge project, and only Qin Cang''s supreme power can have this ability.


    Seven or eight days later, finally one day, Qin Cang''s eyes suddenly burst into a bright light, and a sneer appeared on his thin face.


    Qin Cang has white eyebrows, white beard and white hair. He is thin and dry, giving people a feeling that he seems to be a little weak, but his thin body contains unimaginable huge power!


    He finally found a clue, and the next moment, his body directly appeared hundreds of millions of miles away.


    Qin Cang looked at the green and majestic mountains in front of him, and the light in his eyes became more and more obvious. Through that light, he could even see that his eyes were evolving the birth and death of the world!


    This is a road trip!


    He is constantly improving all the time. He can use his eyes to evolve the birth and death of a big world. This terrible computing ability is absolutely frightening.


    Qin Cang finally found the traces left by Chu Mo!


    "It''s unexpected that you really dare to hide here." Even Qin Cang''s supreme power can''t help admiring Chu Mo''s courage at this moment.


    Because this place is less than 90 million miles away from the ancestral land of the Qin family!


    This distance, for any powerful monk, is nothing at all. For Qin Cang, it is an idea. He didn''t think that Chu Mo would hide here before, but then he dismissed this speculation, because he didn''t believe that Chu Mo had such courage.


    This place is a truly blessed place, with God''s beautiful nature and rich aura. It is simply a perfect place for cultivation!


    And this is also to be counted as the territory of the Qin family. Qin Cang felt that Chu Mo would never choose such an obvious place, no matter how bold he was. Even if it''s unexpected, I won''t choose here!


    As a result, Chu Mo really hid here!


    So even Qin Cang had to sigh: it''s really awesome.


    "However, you still can''t escape from my palm after all." Qin Cang''s eyes flashed a cold and decisive color. He didn''t hesitate, but directly shot.


    Stretch out his dry palm and press it gently towards the mountains!


    In the void, a huge palm suddenly appeared, which covered the sky and blocked the sun, just like a huge mountain, directly pressed down!


    Chu Mo, who was shutting down below, was suddenly awakened by the warning of the God of the sky, and all the hairs on his body counted down.


    The crisis of death was very clear in his mind.


    It''s broken!


    Chu Mo''s heart was so fierce that he knew that the old thing Qin Cang had come to the door after all.


    Facing the supreme, the only thing he can do is to run!


    Before, he didn''t think about sneaking away when Qin Cang didn''t notice here, but Qin Cang was much smarter than he thought, and the supreme means were also unparalleled, so he couldn''t run at all!


    Qin Cang left a divine sense blockade in all the places he checked. There was no dead corner in that blockade at all. As soon as he goes out, he will inevitably touch it and immediately disturb Qin Cang.


    What is the distance of hundreds of millions of miles for the supreme?


    So during this period of time, Chu Mo never thought of running away. He thought that after the injury completely recovered, he would directly cross the robbery!


    He wants to make a time difference!


    When Qin Cang found out that his catastrophe was almost over, the second God entered the Lord and separated perfectly. That perfect separation will become a supreme body!


    Although it will not be Qin Cang''s opponent, it will not be completely without the strength of a war. At that time, it''s a big deal to give up that separation, and there is still a chance to escape.


    But now, Qin Cang found him in advance. He can''t even run!


    Because the supreme field of Qin Cang has blocked the whole world!


    There is really no way from heaven to earth.


    Chu Mo''s heart was horizontal, his teeth bit, and his face was determined. In that case, it was not his style to close his eyes and wait for death.


    "Let''s go!" Chu Mo growled.


    He plans to directly trigger the disaster, and then sacrifice the perfect part to cross the disaster together and fight together!


    At this time, a roar suddenly came from outside. The roar came from Qin Cang''s mouth!


    "Floating!"


    Chu Mo heard these two words at the moment, his body could not help shivering, and his eyes showed a very shocked color.


    How is that possible?


    The two words that wandering can make Qin Cang''s supreme realm so startled and angry, Chu Mo can''t remember a second person besides the wandering female emperor.


    Just, teacher, how could she be here? Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1245

    Is it true... What aunt Hongyue said before? Those exist, really have been silently watching him?


    Otherwise, at this moment, he is facing a huge crisis. Why did the wandering teacher suddenly come?


    At this time, there was a loud noise outside, shaking the whole world as if it were about to collapse.?


    Chu Mo spewed a mouthful of blood on the spot. His injury had just recovered, and this time, he almost returned to his previous state.


    The chaos oven gave a buzzing sound, which hung on the head of Chu Mo, and hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi hung down.


    Gaishi Yu and Bian Kaiyu have long been sent into the world of the sky by Chu Mo, and have been there before.


    After so many years of continuous evolution, the sky god has long been able to live in living people.


    Facts have proved that Chu Mo is still very prescient. Otherwise, just now, Gaishi Yu may not be much better, but Bian Kaiyu will surely die.


    Chaos oven did not recover at all, but it was still desperately guarding Chu mo.


    On the sky god''s mirror, the four blood moons also burst into bright light, but in fact, the light was far less bright than before. They spent too much to save Chu Mo last time. For a while, it''s hard to recover.


    Killing heaven hung in front of Chu Mo, making a clang.


    This peerless weapon is very unwilling!


    For it, even if it is supreme, what can it do? It yearns for war!


    Chu Mo looked at murderer Tian with a wry smile and said, "sorry, I don''t have that ability now, but sooner or later, I will make you drink the supreme blood!"


    Killing the sky Zhengming, as if in response.


    At this moment, there was a continuous roar outside. It was two supreme realm powers fighting!


    I couldn''t hear the voice of the wandering female emperor. I could only hear Qin Cang''s continuous roaring and roaring.


    He was really angry and sealed himself for 100000 years. He thought that after his birth, all the supreme Masters had died, and he could run amok in this world and become the real king of the world. His family can become the king family of the whole Yanhuang region.


    I never dreamed that he didn''t even wake up and recover on his own... But because his family suffered a catastrophe, he was forced to recover in advance. At his level, everything was calculated with great precision. Even a day, an hour, or even a stick of incense in advance... It''s all in advance!


    The price of early recovery is that it takes longer to recover!


    As a result, the family was destroyed, and the news of being possessed also leaked out, leaving only a small part of its power. Now it is still in the stage of everyone shouting and fighting, and they are all in hiding. Don''t think about the king family. Even if the demon family really fights, the king family will never be able to turn to the Qin family.


    And he himself, has not been too concerned about this kind of thing, think he is invincible anyway. As a result, the dead wandering lady... Unexpectedly appeared again!


    During the period of recovery, Qin Cang already knew that Meng Fanghua, the younger generation in his eyes, had become the most amazing supreme empress in modern history. She had lived for three generations, and it was said that she might live for the fourth... Qin Cang didn''t believe this statement at all and sneered at it.


    How can anyone live for only one era? Unless it''s the supreme medicine... Otherwise, even animal repair won''t live that long!


    Until now, the wandering female emperor appeared in front of him, and there were still two... Qin Cang still didn''t believe that wandering was still alive.


    He roared: "wandering, you only have a touch of obsession, why don''t you dissipate? Note that dust to dust, earth to earth, you are the supreme monk, you should understand this truth!"


    One of the two wandering female emperors who never spoke suddenly said in a cold voice, "then why don''t you die? An old monster from an era ago survived to this day. It''s okay to chase a child. Are you ashamed?"


    Qin Cang was scolded not lightly, angry, glared at the wandering female emperor: "you are just a obsession, you can''t stop me!"


    "An era ago, you were a waste, and now you are." The wandering female emperor said coldly, "in that glorious era, it''s not too difficult to become supreme. Don''t think you can be king if you live to this day. You''re far from it!"


    Although they were both supreme, Qin Cang couldn''t hang on his face at all because he was scolded by a younger generation in his eyes, and he continued to perform powerful supreme skills.


    For a time, the whole void was about to collapse, and countless rules and forces made the mountain collapse here. Where Chu Mo stayed, if he hadn''t set up a Dharma array long ago, I''m afraid it would be broken directly.


    Rao is so, he still shows his figure and is struggling to support.


    However, at the same time, the fourth volume of the divine will of Chu Mo is also running frantically. Under this pressure, there is courage to cultivate. Even Qin Cang was shocked by Chu Mo''s calmness, and at the same time, he was extremely angry. He wanted to attack Chu Mo, but was stopped by two wandering female emperors.


    The law power in the void is dancing, and each one can easily kill the emperor in the peak state. Even the quasi supreme cannot get close to this place at all.


    The state of the wandering female emperor is very strange. Qin Cang said that she is an obsession, but her combat power is extremely terrible. Together, the two Dharma bodies are not inferior to Qin Cang''s combat power.


    Qin Cang''s recovery time was too short, and he did not fully recover. For a time, he tied with two wandering women emperors.


    Qiang!


    Qin Cang finally sacrificed his weapon, which was a huge and unparalleled sword, which was like a mountain peak, and mercilessly chopped at one of the Dharma bodies of the wandering female emperor.


    The wandering female emperor was not in a hurry. With a slight flick of her finger, there was a force of law, which was ejected along her finger and hit Qin Cang''s big sword, and suddenly there was a loud bang like a huge bell.


    Shake hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers!


    The wandering female emperor was really too calm, as if the opponent in front of her was not a supreme power, but a younger generation of her, who was competing with each other. There was hardly any smoke.


    And under the deliberate guidance of the wandering female emperor, the battlefield of both sides moved upward.


    Although Qin Cang didn''t want to follow the rhythm of the wandering female emperor, he had no way or even dared not be distracted, because once distracted, the other party was likely to cause a fatal blow to him!


    This simply made him extremely upset.


    What made him worse was that Chu Mo, who had just been practicing in the two supreme battle fields below, ran away directly.


    Run away!


    Without hesitation, turn around and run!


    "Little beast!" Qin Cang roared and slapped Chu Mo in the direction of escape.


    One of the wandering female emperors stopped the attack, but a faint trace of blood overflowed from the corners of her mouth.


    She''s hurt!


    Qin Cang almost exhausted his strength just now!


    The breath spread out, pushing millions of miles of mountains and rivers across the earth, directly razed to the ground!


    All things turn into dust at this moment.


    "I thought you were immortal!" Qin Cang stared coldly at the corners of the floating female emperor''s mouth overflowing with blood.


    The wandering lady did not speak, but walked directly to another.


    Then, in Qin Cang''s incredible eyes, the two wandering emperors... Were directly integrated into one person!


    Instantly, the breath soared!


    "This... What magic power is this?" Qin Cang looked shocked and exclaimed. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1246

    This is not the magic power of the top monk, but a quite strange change that Qin Cang can''t understand!


    The two wandering emperors just now must not be her true self, let alone her separation. Qin Cang thought that it was an obsession, one divided into two. You can have all the fighting power of the wandering female emperor for a short time. But over time, it will disappear.


    But I didn''t expect to turn around and fall, and the female emperor gave him a hard slap!


    Two people become one, and unexpectedly become a living... A real supreme with flesh and blood, and an amazing breath!


    The wandering lady didn''t answer him, but looked at him coldly. There was undisguised contempt in the pure eyes.


    "Nine life skill... This, this is nine life skill? How can you practice nine life skill to this extent? Nine life skill is the supreme skill... How can you practice it to beyond the supreme level?" Qin Cang is the Supreme Master after all, with a very high vision and extraordinary vision.


    He finally determined what kind of magic power the other party used.


    But he couldn''t believe it. When did the supreme art become so terrible?


    The wandering lady looked at Qin Cang contemptuously and said faintly, "no matter what kind of skill it is, it is created by people. It''s just a method. It''s not difficult. A waste like you will never understand."


    With that, before Qin Cang became crazy, the wandering lady directly shot.


    With one move, cover the sky and suppress everything!


    Even if Qin Cang recovers completely, he may not be able to stop the blow of falling!


    This is really beyond the supreme skill!


    Has been infinitely close to holy magic!


    Click!


    Qin Cang''s supreme bone finally couldn''t bear this terrible law of the road, and began to crack and make a loud noise. Like a landslide!


    PA!


    The wandering lady slapped Qin Cang hard and slapped him in the face.


    "An era ago, you were damned! Shrink your head like a turtle family! Since you chose to shrink your head, then keep shrinking. Who let you stretch your head out? Unexpectedly, you dare to collude with the demon clan..."


    PA!


    Another slap!


    Supreme power, be directly hanged!


    No one can see this scene. If anyone sees it, he will be scared to death alive.


    Qin Cang was completely stunned by these two slaps. Countless legal forces bombarded his Avenue, making him spew a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    These two slaps are too cruel!


    It contains all her Taoism.


    Although she entered the Tao countless years later than Qin Cang, she was better than LAN. Her talent and her Taoism were all too terrible. Otherwise, how can you live against the sky for three generations? Qin Cang, after two lives, will inevitably fall!


    This is the gap!


    Therefore, although Qin Cang''s supreme realm of power was extremely shocking, it was not a myth.


    But the wandering female emperor is too terrible!


    It can be called the most amazing monk in the modern history of Yan and Huang regions.


    Bang!


    The wandering female emperor slapped Qin Cang on the chest again.


    Make a loud noise like the impact of stars.


    Poof!


    Qin Cang directly spurted a mouthful of blood.


    His eyes were still full of shock and disbelief.


    But then, his body suddenly burst into pieces and turned into endless blood essence, forming a blood mist... Fleeing towards the distance!


    He was finally afraid!


    Afraid of this horrible woman who doesn''t know whether she is real or separated. Afraid of her unparalleled Taoism.


    If they meet in the same era, I''m afraid he can''t even have the idea of fighting!


    Chu''s pulse, all demons!


    The wandering female emperor stood in the void, looking at Qin Cang, who turned blood and ran away, did not catch up, but stood there thoughtfully, murmuring, "this old thing is also deeply possessed by the devil. Unexpectedly, she has cultivated the blood escape method of the demon clan."


    Then, the body of the wandering female emperor collapsed instantly, turned into a vast and infinite essence, and directly dissipated in this piece of heaven and earth.


    Whoosh!


    A blood light rushed back at an incredible speed, and then in a moment, it reconstituted the appearance of Qin Cang. He looked at the vast vitality of the world around him, and couldn''t help but look up to the sky and roared: "the woman surnamed Meng... You big liar! I Qin Cang... I won''t die with you!"


    Supreme power, follow the law and become the purpose of the law!


    The rumble in the void has been engraved on the way of heaven.


    Qin Cang regretted this sentence immediately. Looking at the oath engraved on the way of heaven, his face became extremely ugly.


    Because up to now, he can almost be sure that the wandering female emperor Meng Fanghua... Is still alive!


    Live in this world!


    Otherwise, it would never be possible to emit such a terrible power with only one separation and without the support of the original intention.


    Qin Cang not only knows that Meng Fanghua is still alive, but also knows that she must be much stronger than herself!


    This is a fact that he is most reluctant to admit, but has to admit.


    The other party''s path is too deep. A separated body with condensed essence can not only hide his perception, but even suppress him! If the Buddha were here, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even have the opportunity to cast the blood Dun Dharma.


    But he just swore that he would never die with her... This is simply what he would say if he had a brain problem.


    Qin Cang wanted to slap himself in the face and scolded himself for being too confused. Unexpectedly, under the attack of anger, he said this impulsive oath. It seems that sealing yourself for so many years seems to have sealed your brain.


    The top priority is not even to kill Chu mo. But to guard against the wandering Buddha that may appear at any time!


    Qin Cang gritted his teeth and flew towards the Outland far away from the heaven. He wanted to find the blood demon ancestor! Contact the demon clan now!


    Only by bringing the demon army here, can we completely get rid of the threat of the wandering female emperor.


    Supreme, I was forced to this extent... Don''t mention that kind of oppression.


    Qin Cang vomited blood all the way.


    Chu Mo also vomited blood along the way, but he didn''t feel like Qin Cang. His heart was full of happiness for the rest of his life.


    And he didn''t worry about what would happen to the wandering female emperor at all. Long before he escaped, the sky god gave him the message of the wandering female emperor, a spirit!


    Chu Mo was very shocked at that time, but he believed it all at once. It is not only because Chu Mo believes in the divine mirror of the sky, but also because he is the person who has really seen the wandering female emperor. It is clear that she buried herself in the Guixu. What appears here can never be her true self!


    Therefore, Chu Mo ran without pressure.


    Along the way, Chu Mo exerted his Taoism to the extreme, and constantly used the magic of geomantic omen to destroy the divine consciousness coverage that Qin Cang had left here, which was a large-scale destruction. Otherwise, doing so would be tantamount to pointing out a bright way for Qin Cang.


    There was no way. In order to search for him, Qin Cang was about to turn the world upside down, leaving a lot of divine knowledge marks.


    Finally, in order to be safe, Chu Mo still used the blood moon into the earth to escape completely along the depths of the earth.


    In fact, after the collapse of the wandering female emperor, if Qin Cang still wants to pursue Chu Mo wholeheartedly, Chu Mo is still difficult to really escape.


    The supreme ability, the best in the world, is really too strong!


    But Qin Cang was a little scared by the wandering female emperor. He was really afraid of such a separation in the process of chasing Chu mo. at that time, he had to use the blood escape method again, which would cost a high price!


    So, while Chu Mo desperately ran away, Qin Cang also ran away!


    Chu Mo didn''t even know where he was in the end. It seemed to be a new big field, a place he had never set foot in. Anyway, it has long escaped from the coverage of Qin Cang''s divine consciousness.


    A city appeared in front of him. Chu Mo was stunned after he saw the handwriting on the plaque at the gate.


    It says Shendan city! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1247

    Shendan city?


    Shendan?


    Dan Shen?


    Chu Mo was a little dumbfounded, and said in his heart what was the situation? I actually plunged into the headquarters of the Dan God Emperor?


    Although he never knew where the Dan God Emperor''s territory was in the past, Chu Mo really couldn''t believe that the city in front of him had nothing to do with the Dan God Emperor.


    Thinking of some cause and effect between himself and the emperor of Dan God, Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: if it comes, it will be easy.


    Although his physical injury is still very serious, he is not afraid as long as he does not encounter the terrible existence of the quasi supreme.


    As the highest level that monks can reach in the whole spiritual world, the quasi supreme is not a field that anyone can touch.


    Chu Mo turned himself into an ordinary young man and entered the city directly.


    At first glance, this city is an ancient city. Even if it is protected by the French array, the city wall is still full of traces of time and vicissitudes.


    The buildings in the city are also very old and look somewhat dilapidated.


    There are not many people in this city, but it is still prosperous. Chu Mo casually found an inn and stayed in it.


    This is another ten days. Chu Mo practices in seclusion every day, silently healing.


    The previous injury was brought by Luo Tian''s breaking the Dharma array, but the current injury is caused by the breath of the two supreme battles, the wandering female emperor and Qin Cang.


    Most of them came from Qin Cang, who was indeed intentional at that time. He wanted to kill Chu mo. Unexpectedly, Chu Mo''s ancestral realm was so strong that he was surprised. Only with the supreme breath, he could be injured, but he couldn''t make Chu Mo turn into Tao and die.


    Chu Mo also brought out a large number of top-grade celestites from the magic world. Recently, because the heaven is not peaceful, the magic world seems to be much deserted. But business is much better than usual.


    Almost every faction needs a lot of pills for war preparedness.


    However, no matter how many of the best celestite, it will never be enough for chaos oven, sky god''s mirror and killing heaven.


    Fortunately, most of the three artifacts are recovering autonomously. They can absorb the essence of heaven and earth by themselves. If the light relies on the best celestite brought out by Chu Mo, I''m afraid a real astronomical figure can''t make them really recover.


    Recently, some things have happened in the heaven.


    Those "countrymen" from the Chu family visited some ancient families one after another.


    Shangguan family, Luo family, Zhuge family... Including the ancient dragon family and peacock family!


    When they went, they were very calm, and when they left, they were also very calm. It doesn''t seem to set off a little wave.


    There was no sound from the families they visited, as if nothing had happened.


    However, this kind of thing can''t be concealed from the eyes of those who care. Countless people can immediately distinguish that these people in the Chu family are all families that have had a grudge with Chu Mo!


    What did they do? To warn? Or did something else that the outside world didn''t know?


    But no matter how people inquire, they can''t get an accurate answer from beginning to end.


    In the end, it was long Qiushui who was forced to change his name... Well, now it''s long henmo. He stood up and said something that made many people think deeply: the hatred between Chu Mo and me is as deep as the sea, and it will never be resolved. But this grudge is only the grudge between Chu Mo and me. No one else is involved.


    Such a sentence, people will understand after aftertaste.


    Those families were indeed warned!


    Personal grudges, yes. The fight between children is also OK!


    However, this matter should not be raised to the level of family gratitude and resentment. Otherwise, the Chu family won''t agree!


    What is confidence? This is confidence!


    A group of Chushi''s relatives, who were called rural people, visited these big families in this way, and then calmly solved a lot of problems for Chu mo.


    Chu Mo saw these news, and a warm current flowed through his heart.


    He had already understood the reason why people in the Chu family didn''t take the initiative to contact him. That''s for your own good!


    Chu Mo is not the kind of person who knows no good or evil. He has a very strong sense of kinship in his heart. He recognizes and yearns for kinship. Therefore, while the family is protecting him, Chu Mo is also trying to protect the ancient family behind him.


    It has been brilliant, and I will make it more brilliant in the future!


    The general trend of the heaven once again tends to the side of the Chu family. Maybe some people are still dissatisfied, but there is no way. No family or friar wants to have any relationship with the demon family.


    What worries the whole practice world is that the last Luotian breaking Dharma array in the legend has not been heard yet.


    "Unable to find the last Dharma array, the whole practice world is unsafe."


    "I hope everyone can realize that this is an extremely dangerous thing. Once the demon clan invades, the whole spiritual world will suffer a catastrophe. At that time, no one can be spared."


    Nevertheless, there was no news of the last Dharma array.


    People in the Chu family have been looking for the previous three Dharma arrays. They can easily find them through deduction and some internal news channels. But the last one is also a mystery to the Chu family.


    The heaven itself is too big. Even if it is supreme, it is not so easy to walk through the whole heaven. It may not be completed in hundreds of years. Some places, even the supreme, are equally difficult to enter.


    Therefore, it is really not easy to find the last Dharma array.


    Chu Mo was also very worried, but his familiarity with the heaven was far less than those people in Chu''s line. They couldn''t find them, and he was also helpless.


    Now for Chu Mo, the most important thing is to get rid of the injury. After accumulating to a certain extent, he survived the emperor''s disaster. At that time, he really had strong combat power. Even in the face of such a strong person as the quasi supreme, there is also his confidence.


    Shendan city seems not to be much affected here, and it is still relatively quiet.


    The descendants of the Dan God Emperor, who had publicly shouted on the letter board to return Chu Mo to the Yaowang stove, were also silent at the moment.


    A few days later, Chu Mo finally controlled the Dao injury in his body and began to recover quickly.


    Chu Mo hasn''t gone out for many days since he lived in this inn. The owner of the inn was also very conscious and didn''t let anyone disturb Chu Mo here.


    For him, this guest is generous and very quiet. He likes such guests best.


    If he could, he would rather this guest stay here forever.


    But the sudden arrival of a group of people made the inn owner very headache.


    "Clear away everyone in your inn." A young man in his thirties looked at the inn owner expressionless and said faintly.


    The innkeeper looked at the man in Dan Shen family clothes and said humbly, "my Lord, there are many guests here, many of whom are long-term..."


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" The young man looked at the inn owner coldly: "don''t think I''m aiming at you. You don''t deserve it. Now all the inns in Shendan city must be cleared away completely, immediately and immediately! Because there are big people, they will come here soon to discuss big things. If you are delayed here, you will die a hundred times and not be able to repay!"


    The young man said, looking at the inn owner coldly, "is there any problem?"


    The innkeeper looked down and said, "no... No."


    "As soon as possible if you don''t have it! Don''t trouble me!" With that, the young man turned and left. He still had to go to the next inn. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1248

    The innkeeper knocked on the young monk''s door somewhat embarrassed, "are you there, sir?"


    In the room, Chu Mo slowly opened his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "what''s up?"


    "That''s right." The innkeeper hesitated to say what happened, and then said with a wry smile, "I really have no choice, so I have the cheek to beg you."


    "Oh, you said that the person who threatened you was the descendant of the Dan God Emperor?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes, it''s the subordinates sent by the descendants of the Dan God Emperor. It''s not a threat. We''ve all been used to it. They''ve always been like this." The innkeeper said with a wry smile, "after all, this is the city of God Dan, where the Lord of God Dan rose up. The masters here are all his descendants. How can we have the right to speak, little people like us? We dare not violate it at all."


    "The courtyard I live in is very remote, and it''s not the best room." Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "well, I''ll give you a piece of supreme celestite, and you can just clear away others. When I have to go, I will naturally go."


    Before the innkeeper could speak, his hand suddenly sank slightly, and a crystal stone with no impurities appeared in his hand out of thin air. He only looked at it, and then he was shocked, and his mouth was open.


    He never thought that this guest actually gave him a piece of top-grade celestite!


    Such a celestite, let alone live here, is more than enough to buy his inn. Not even half of it!


    "What should I do?" The innkeeper took this top-grade celestite as if it were a hot potato.


    "Well, that''s it. Don''t talk about it. And don''t worry, I won''t cause you any trouble." In the room, Chu Mo''s voice came out: "even if there is a big man, he can''t come to your level of inn, and his entourage may not come. It''s just a formality to ask you to clean up here. What do you say?"


    The innkeeper thought, it seems that this truth is true. His heart is naturally clear about the grade of his inn. Although it''s not bad, it''s definitely not the best in Shendan city. If there is really any big man, he really won''t choose to live here.


    With this in mind, the innkeeper was a lot more secure, nodded and said, "well, that little man, try it."


    With that, the innkeeper went down with mixed feelings.


    It may take him many years to earn such a top-grade celestite. So it''s a lie to say you don''t want it. It''s just that this thing is really hot. Once it is discovered by the descendants of emperor Dan, I''m afraid it will be unbearable.


    With this uneasy mood, the innkeeper saw the young man again in the evening.


    "How''s it going?" The young man asked coldly.


    The innkeeper was so upset that there was no way out at this moment. He simply nodded: "Sir, it has been cleaned up."


    "Well, good." The young man directly threw a piece of inferior celestite on the counter: "reward you!" With that, he turned and walked away. It doesn''t even mean to check. Because he believed that in this God Dan city, no one dared to disobey the descendants of the God Dan emperor.


    The innkeeper finally breathed a sigh of relief, slumped in his chair, looked at the inferior celestite on the counter, and showed a wry smile on his face. He really didn''t want to try it again. It seems that after this matter is over, find a chance to cash out the inn. Anyway, there has been some continuation in these years. It is enough to go back to provide for the elderly.


    Although the inn owner is only a monk in Yuanying realm, he still has many years of life and is very satisfied with his realm. He wants to find a quiet and beautiful place to accompany his family and enjoy life.


    This is the eternal mainstream thought of the whole spiritual world.


    The mainstream thought of the spiritual world is really not to seek longevity or the highest realm. Because most people''s talents are limited after all.


    Instead of wasting your life in boring practice, it''s better to stop after a certain degree and start enjoying this earthly life.


    Unfortunately, the wish of the inn owner is doomed to be impossible to realize.


    In less than half an hour, the young man returned. His face was livid, his eyes seemed to burst out flames, and he stared coldly at the inn owner: "you are OK, you are not timid! You dare to cheat anyone!"


    "I, I didn''t lie to you!" The innkeeper''s heart was immediately slightly chilly and forced a calm way.


    "Didn''t you lie to me? Just now a group of big people came and wanted to live in you. They swept their senses and found someone else in the yard behind your inn. They left directly from you!" The young man looked at the inn owner coldly and said, "you broke my big deal! After I go back, I will be severely punished."


    "I''m not lying." The innkeeper looked at the young man, and his voice changed.


    At this time, the young man raised his hand directly and slapped the innkeeper directly without giving him a chance to explain. Then, from the innkeeper''s body, turned out a top-grade celestite.


    The young man''s eyes suddenly lit up and murmured, "I didn''t expect to be a rich owner. Anyway, those big people won''t choose to live here. If they don''t get all your money out, they''re sorry for the punishment I''m about to face!"


    With that, the young man didn''t look at the inn owner who died there, and walked directly towards the yard in the back corner.


    Chu Mo is constantly operating the mind method and realizing the Tao.


    He didn''t have much time to understand the Tao after chopping firewood on the road of heaven.


    Study hard, you can be proficient!


    There are shortcuts to some things in this world, but there are no shortcuts to some things.


    Although only with good talent can you cultivate to a higher level, the more you go up, the more so. Monks with good talent may cultivate faster, but that''s all.


    If you are not diligent enough, you will eventually stagnate, fall behind, and be surpassed by the people behind.


    In order to avoid the leakage of breath, Chu Mo directly used the array to seal the small courtyard. As long as the array was not touched, he would not produce induction. So Chu Mo didn''t know what happened before. Chu Mo''s eyes didn''t open until the young man touched the Dharma array. On his face, there was a faint color of doubt, and then he swept it with divine consciousness. Chu Mo''s face immediately changed.


    He took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with cold light. Unexpectedly, because of him, the boss of the inn was killed!


    It should be this young man who kills people.


    "People inside, get out!" Outside the courtyard, there was the cold voice of the young man.


    The young man, whose name is Shan Fusheng, is an ordinary steward of the Dan God Emperor''s family, but his realm is not low among those stewards.


    He is a monk in the realm of immortals!


    His realm is naturally nothing to the Dan God Emperor family, but it is also a small name in this God Dan city.


    Therefore, his tone is very blunt.


    Just let the people inside get out.


    It broke out at seven o''clock. Tomorrow is August. I will continue to break out. Ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket! Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1249

    Instead of rolling out, the man inside poked out a big hand and caught him directly.


    Shan Fusheng was in a dazed state, with a capital "muddle" on his face. Then he saw an ordinary looking young man sitting there, looking at him coldly. The young man seemed to have an unimaginable pressure on him, which made him feel out of breath. His legs were weak, and he wanted to kneel down in front of the young man.


    "You... Who are you? Do you know who I am?" Shan Fusheng felt a little humiliated. He had never been out of Shendan city in his life, let alone entered the magic world. All his knowledge is the city, all the monks in the city.


    For a long time, the identity of the servant of the Lord Dan''s family has been his biggest weapon to the outside world. As long as this identity is revealed, no matter how strong the other party is, even a real fairy will wilt immediately!


    After Shan Fusheng drank these words, he felt that his courage seemed to be more sufficient. He looked at Chu Mo coldly and continued to drink, "I''m from the Dan God Emperor''s family..."


    "You killed the innkeeper?" Chu Mo looked at Shan Fusheng and asked faintly.


    "You..." as soon as Shan Fusheng said the word you, he felt his arm slightly cool, and then... He couldn''t help but utter a sharp and harsh exclamation: "I... My arm!"


    He didn''t even see how his arm fell!


    There is no feeling at all!


    His arm fell directly to the ground.


    Blood flowed at the broken arm of the shoulder.


    "You killed the innkeeper?"


    When Shan Fusheng was deeply shocked, the voice sounded again.


    "What the hell are you..."


    Shan Fusheng said three words this time.


    Then his remaining arm fell to the ground.


    "Ah!" He let out a shrill scream.


    Pain is only one aspect. More importantly, fear!


    It''s that boundless fear!


    Although he is not a top-level monk, at least he is also a fairy! The other party cut off his arm, and he didn''t even see how the other party did it! What kind of realm should this ordinary young man have?


    "You killed the innkeeper?"


    The cold voice came from the mouth of the ordinary youth for the third time.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I killed... I killed..." Shan Fusheng''s eyes were full of fear, and his voice was full of tears. He was really scared.


    "Why did you kill him?"


    "He, he disobeyed me..." Shan Fusheng replied shivering.


    "Then you disobey me now."


    Shan Fusheng fell to his knees with a plop: "don''t kill me... Don''t kill me, I dare not disobey you... I dare not kill you!"


    "Well, I ask, and you answer. If you lie, you die."


    "I see, you ask... You ask, the villain dare not lie." Shan Fusheng shivered and knelt there. He knew that this time he was really kicking the iron plate. At this moment, he didn''t even dare to have a little revenge.


    Even a little... Dare not!


    "Who are those people who came?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No... I don''t know. Little people dare not cheat you. Our identity is not qualified to know the identity of those big people!" Shan Fusheng just said that he didn''t know. He felt cold on his body and was immediately scared out of his wits. He hurriedly added, "but I heard that... It seems to be a group of people from the Qin family."


    "Qin family?"


    "I don''t know which Qin family it is..." Shan Fusheng looked wronged. He grew up in this Shendan city from birth, and all his knowledge came from the Shendan city itself. Although I heard those rumors outside occasionally, I felt that they were too far away from me to pay attention deliberately.


    "How many people have they come?" Chu Mo asked again.


    "A total of about 300 people came to live in the inn in the city. Originally, the owner wanted them to live in our family. But they were refused." Shan Fusheng said cautiously.


    "Qin family..." Chu Mo said softly, then stretched out a finger and directly shot a light into Shan Fusheng''s head.


    Shan Fusheng''s body softened, immediately fell to the ground and quietly died.


    At the moment of death, he didn''t even know that he was going to die. His eyes were still cautious.


    "You shouldn''t be careless about human life. Because others can do the same to you." Chu Mo said, directly stood up and walked out.


    This inn can''t continue to live. If someone dies, I''m afraid it won''t take long to disturb others. Besides, Chu Mo also wants to see how big those so-called big people from the Qin family are!


    Qin family?


    There are two Qin families in the heaven that Chu Mo knows, and he has no good impression.


    If it''s the family of Qin Shi, it''s all right. For the sake of Qin Shi, I don''t care about them in general. If it''s another Qin family... I''m sorry, you''re unlucky to meet me!


    At the same time, there is the Dan God Emperor''s family, new and old accounts, all causes and consequences, let''s calculate together!


    At this moment, a grand banquet is being held on the ancestral land of the Dan God Emperor''s family, which is more than 1300 miles away from the city of Shendan.


    The ancestral land of the Dan God Emperor has not been so lively for many years.


    Even the contemporary houseowners came out in person, accompanied by an old man, sat in the first place and watched the song and dance performances of a group of gorgeous women below.


    "Brother Qin, please!" Dan Zhi, the contemporary head of the Dan God Emperor family, held a glass of wine and smiled at the old man beside him.


    The old man smiled, raised his glass, and then said with some emotion, "brother Shan Zhi, speaking of it, we haven''t seen each other for many years?"


    Shan Zhi thought for a while and said seriously, "well, I haven''t seen you for more than 3000 years. Time is like water."


    "Yes, it''s not a very short time in the spiritual world for more than 3000 years." The old man sighed. His name is Qin Guangyuan. He is an elder of the Qin family. His strength has been infinitely close to the quasi supreme realm. In the whole heaven, there are not many people who can let him put it in his eyes. Shan Zhi and I have known each other since childhood.


    Now the Qin family''s reputation in the world of heaven has completely smelled, colluding with the demon family, entering the devil, and fighting against the great family Chu... All kinds of notoriety are like a tide. Although the Qin family was powerful, they could not withstand the anger of the whole heaven.


    After receiving Qin Cang''s instructions, they had to temporarily choose to avoid the edge.


    "Hehe, but brother Qin is still so young and tough." Shan Zhi drank the wine in a gulp and said with a laugh.


    Qin Guangyuan smiled, looked at Shan Zhi, and said something complicated: "along the way, we have passed through many places. We have also encountered many old acquaintances in the past. But there are no people who dare to take us in. The world is cold and the human relationship is weak, which is no better than this. It''s still Shan Zhi''s virtuous brother who upholds justice and hospitality us... Don''t worry, I, Qin Guangyuan, will never forget this kindness!"


    Qin Guangyuan said, and drank the wine in the cup in one gulp.


    Shan Zhi said with a smile, "I have known brother Qin since childhood and have known each other for many years. We are good friends. How can we turn a blind eye to our friends when they are in trouble? First, our Dan God Emperor family has no good impression of the Chu family. Under the banner of the guardian of the Yan and Huang regions, we are arrogant. We are very disgusted with that Chu mo. young people don''t know how to keep a low profile and will be robbed sooner or later." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1250

    Qin Guangyuan nodded: "I heard that the medicine King stove of the former master of Dan God fell into the hands of Chu Mo?"


    Shan Zhi nodded with a wry smile, "yes, we have also publicly begged on the letter board, but the other party ignored."


    "It''s simply unreasonable!" Qin Guangyuan sneered, "if I see that Chu Mo, I will kill him, and then return the medicine King stove to Shan Zhi''s younger brother!"


    "Then thank you, brother Qin. Alas, Chu''s pulse is now in the general trend. We had better keep a low profile." Shan Zhi said bitterly, "if you match them at this time, there is no good fruit to eat."


    "Don''t worry." In Qin Guangyuan''s eyes, the light became cold and said faintly, "they can''t hop for many days!"


    "Is there any power to return to heaven?" Shan Zhi was a little surprised, but then he seemed to think of something, and suddenly said, "I have forgotten that the supreme ancestor of brother Qin''s family has been revived?"


    Qin Guangyuan''s eyes flashed a touch of pride and nodded: "yes, after the old ancestor recovers, he will go to guard the last Luotian breaking Dharma array! Hum, even if the people of Chu''s line find that Dharma array, what can they do?"


    Qin Guangyuan also didn''t know that Qin Cang searched for Chu Mo fruitlessly. Finally, he found it and was sniped by the wandering female emperor. It''s too embarrassing for Qin Cang to tell his younger generation.


    Shan Zhi was slightly surprised, looked at Qin Guangyuan, and asked tentatively, "brother Qin, is that rumor... True?"


    Qin Guangyuan looked at Shan Zhi with a smile: "what? Shan Zhi''s brother is a little afraid?"


    Shan Zhi laughed: "there''s nothing to be afraid of, isn''t it the demon clan? Speaking of it, whether the human race rules the world or the demon clan rules the world, the Dan God Emperor family has never been the master. Then, no matter who rules the world, what''s the relationship with the Dan God family? Brother Qin said it''s the reason? Hahaha."


    Shan Zhi laughed exaggerated, but in fact, it was somewhat far fetched.


    Demon clan, ordinary people do not know their harm, but how can Shan Zhi, as the contemporary owner of the Dan God Emperor family, not know? But what if I know? He doesn''t think his family has any resistance at all. If the demon clan really fought in the Yan Huang realm and came to heaven, I''m afraid they would only have to surrender.


    "Shan Zhi''s virtuous brother doesn''t need to worry." Qin Guangyuan took a deep look at Shan Zhi, and then said faintly, "don''t worry, even if the demon clan really comes to heaven one day, they also need someone to cooperate with them!"


    Shan Zhi''s eyes lit up slightly.


    Qin Guangyuan then said, "there have been some changes in the ancestral land before the Qin family, and many people have died. Should Shan Zhi''s virtuous brother have heard of this?"


    Shan Zhi nodded and said regretfully, "this thing... I''m sorry."


    "Hehe, there''s nothing to regret." Qin Guangyuan''s eyes twinkled with a cold light: "those people who died have nothing to do with us, and they don''t belong to the same faction. They die when they die. However, you Shan Zhi is my brother of Qin Guangyuan. At that time, the demon clan will come to heaven, and it''s time to employ people, I will recommend your family to them! At that time, what Chu''s pulse... What Chu Mo is simply a floating cloud, which is completely not afraid."


    Shan Zhi''s face immediately showed excitement, and the elders of the Dan God Emperor family who accompanied him on this table also showed excitement.


    If they can cooperate with the demon clan, doesn''t it mean that they don''t have to be robbed, but can go to a higher level? No, it''s a lot higher!


    After the fall of the Dan God Emperor, some families that have never recovered are likely to regain their former glory again!


    It was a big surprise for them.


    As for who to cooperate with, in their view, it doesn''t matter at all!


    In the heart of big people, it is clear that even if there are irreconcilable contradictions, in this world, interests are always paramount!


    Lu Yi sat opposite Shan Zhi, and his face couldn''t help showing a proud smile. Over the years, the more powerful Chu Mo is, the more fear he has in his heart. This fear finally reached a peak with Qin xiaocang, the emperor of the nine heaven realm, after Chu Mo came out of the heaven road!


    The young man who still stays in the realm of true immortality has really grown into a young giant!


    Chu Mo didn''t die for a day, but Lu Yi''s heart was not secure for a day. Over the years, he fled from the Lingdan hall to chase him. Now, on his way to heaven, he also got a great opportunity. He is no longer afraid of Lingdan hall as he used to be, but his fear of Chu Mo has not decreased at all. Because he has offered "miraculous medicine" to Luo Jue, the king of the heavenly road, but Chu Mo still came back alive!


    He didn''t know what had happened, but he knew that the king of heaven must have failed!


    Now hearing Qin Guangyuan''s personal promise, Lu Yi''s heart is finally down to earth.


    At this time, he suddenly saw Qin Guangyuan standing up in a rage sitting next to Shan Zhi, the home owner, and he was a little puzzled. But then, Lu Yi saw everyone''s eyes, all looking at him.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Yi frowned slightly. He was not used to being watched like this.


    "You... Your chest." On the wine table, an old man pointed to Lu Yi''s chest, and his face showed a look of incomparable shock and shock.


    By this time, Qin Guangyuan and Shan Zhi had disappeared there.


    In the void, Qin Guangyuan shouted angrily, "where are rats, hiding in the dark and hurting people? Get out of here!"


    Shan Zhi over there also roared angrily, "get out of here!"


    Until this time, Lu Yi suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from his chest. The sharp pain hit him instantly. With a whoosh, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, which was sprayed directly on the wine table.


    The blood of the emperor instantly turns this wine table into ashes!


    Then, Lu Yi''s body, plop, fell to the ground, and his body, instantly cracked!


    It was like an ice sculpture that was severely thrown to the ground and became torn apart. It died miserably on the spot... Even divine consciousness could not escape!


    Everyone was shocked. Looking at Lu Yi with fear, the cold air burst out in their hearts.


    "What is this means?"


    "Unexpectedly, someone can sneak attack a high-level emperor in front of Qin Guangyuan''s Quasi supreme face... And this method is too terrible, isn''t it? What kind of magic power is this?"


    "It''s terrible. It''s killing people invisibly!"


    A group of leaders in the realm of emperor stood up one after another, and many people were silently rehearsing there, trying to find out the reason.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Several high-ranking emperors spurted blood almost at the same time, and then shouted in horror with one voice: "don''t deduce..."


    Poof!


    They said it was late. A high-ranking emperor vomited blood.


    The eyes of these people all showed endless horror.


    By inference, I vomited blood. Is the enemy a supreme?


    Boom!


    In the void, suddenly there was a loud noise.


    A huge Dan stove higher than the mountain, almost filled with the whole void, appeared on everyone''s head.


    The monks of the Dan God Emperor''s family couldn''t help but lose their voice and exclaimed, "the king of medicine stove!"


    "Don''t you always say that this Dan stove belongs to your family? It''s here today. Whoever can take it away, even if he has the ability."


    The cold voice came out of the void, and there was a very obvious banter and... Disdain in that voice!


    Chu Mo!


    At the same time, almost all monks above Zhenxian suddenly had this name in their minds. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1251

    Countless people have an unbelievable feeling in their hearts. How can Chu Mo, who has disappeared for a long time, appear in this place? But is it really the case? Or their hallucinations? This is incredible!


    Over there, Qin Guangyuan shouted angrily, "little beast, if you don''t go when there is a way in heaven, there is no way to hell. You can vote... Now that you''re here, stay here!"


    Qin Guangyuan was very angry in his heart. He felt that he had been severely humiliated!


    As a power of quasi supreme realm, he was actually calculated face to face. Although the terrible attack was not directed at him, the problem is that up to now, he has not been able to figure out how the attack came!


    And, most importantly, this person... Is Chu Mo!


    Just for this name, he will leave this young man here whatever he says today.


    Qin Guangyuan shot, with his realm, he didn''t care at all, and directly took out his weapon, a huge bronze Yanyue knife!


    This is a real supreme weapon!


    Holding a bronze Yanyue knife, Qin Guangyuan cut Chu ink horizontally.


    The void was cut directly, forming a very strange scene. The whole sky was like two halves!


    The line dividing the void is actually an extremely sharp knife gas... Mercilessly cut at Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo also took out murderer Tian in his hand. He took a deep breath and used his firewood chopping knife.


    Shua!


    Killing the sky Zhengming, a light, cut out from killing the sky.


    They collided with Qin Guangyuan''s knife Qi.


    In a moment, the whole sky seemed to be shattered and became fragmented!


    In fact, it was cut by countless knives and gas!


    No one dares to approach here, even Shan Zhi, the contemporary owner of the Dan God Emperor family, dares not!


    He hid in the void from afar and looked at the scene with a shocked face. There is some comfort in my heart. Fortunately, brother Qin is here. Otherwise, I''m afraid the family will be robbed.


    However, before he was happy for a moment, he heard bursts of frightened cries from the ancestral land of the emperor Dan below. Look again, Shan Zhi''s eyes are straight!


    That medicine King stove... These gods in the heart of the descendants of the Dan God Emperor are madly absorbing his people!


    Luo Jinxian, Tianxian, Zhenxian... Were sucked into the Dan stove one after another, and bursts of cries of fear and despair came from the Dan stove.


    Only the monks who reached the realm of emperor and Lord could barely resist the suction and frantically flee around.


    Shan Zhi was stupid. His eyes were about to crack and he wanted to break it and suck his people in.


    But it doesn''t make any sense at all. The Danlu, like a mountain, lies across the void. No matter how he attacks, he won''t be moved at all!


    The runes on the avenue above the Dan stove are flying wildly, giving people a dazzling feeling. Even Shan Zhi was a little dizzy.


    Then, the Dan stove seemed to suck enough people, brushed it once, turned over one by one, and the mouth of the stove was facing up, and even began to refine.


    Shan Zhi''s body immediately shook twice, sending out a desperate roar: "Chu mo... You demon!"


    In the distant sky, Chu Mo sneered with disdain: "demon? You people who want to cooperate with the demon clan have the face to say that others are demons? Besides, isn''t that your Dante stove? Why don''t you take it away?"


    "You... I''ll kill you!" Shan Zhi roared, offered a supreme magic instrument, and rushed to Chu mo.


    There are many kinds of supreme magic tools, but all magic tools used by the supreme can be called supreme magic tools, but the power... Is divided into many levels.


    For example, the bronze Yanyue knife in Qin Guangyuan''s hand is the real supreme weapon! It''s the weapon used by the supreme!


    The inkstone offered by Shan Zhi is only the inkstone used by the supreme when writing. Although it is also stained with the breath of the supreme Road, its power is completely unable to compare with the real supreme weapon.


    Facing the inkstone, Chu Mo raised his hand with a punch.


    A fist suddenly appeared in front of the inkstone and hit it hard.


    To be exact, yes!


    The inkstone suddenly fell apart and broke into pieces on the ground.


    Chu Mo''s fist, intact, quickly took it back, and then mercilessly hit Qin Guangyuan.


    Chu Mo''s injury this time can be said to be a blessing in disguise. He not only understood his Tao to a new realm, but also he faintly... Touched a little bit of the supreme realm!


    This is amazing and incredible.


    A monk who couldn''t even reach the realm of emperor and Lord, unexpectedly, vaguely touched the supreme realm of "no way to go"!


    But this is the harvest after chopping firewood!


    This harvest is far more than Chu Mo''s previous cognition and imagination.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s combat power is now more fierce than when he just came out of the road of heaven!


    In terms of his understanding of Tao, he is no less than Qin Guangyuan, and even much stronger than him!


    On the experience of fighting, Chu Mo has also experienced hundreds of battles, fights and life and death crises all the way from the human world. He is absolutely no less than Qin Guangyuan, who has lived for many years.


    The only difference between Chu and Mo is that the great realm is not as good as Qin Guangyuan. The accumulation of strength in the body is not as good as Qin Guangyuan.


    But fighting is never a matter of who is more powerful and who is sure to win.


    Boom!


    Qin Guangyuan clenched his teeth and punched Chu mo. he felt that the whole arm was numb and was shocked.


    Then, Qin Guangyuan began to exert his magic power, trying to use magic to end Chu mo.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Chu Mo raised his hand, a lot of supreme skills came out directly!


    Although the power is completely incomparable with the supreme casting, the supreme skill is the supreme skill, which is far higher than Qin Guangyuan''s magic from the level.


    Between you and me, dozens of rounds flew by. Qin Guangyuan, the great power of the quasi supreme realm, didn''t take advantage of Chu Mo at all! Not only that, but also a feeling of being tied up.


    This result was not only unexpected to Qin Guangyuan, but also unexpected to Shan Zhi and other people in the Dan God Emperor family.


    Including those of the Qin family, their eyes were filled with disbelief and horror, looking at Chu Mo who fought with Qin Guangyuan.


    How long is it? How old is he? Even if it is really a demon, how can it be so evil? If the monks in this world are like Chu Mo, is there anyone else who can survive?


    It''s really incredible!


    A monk in the realm of true immortality is so powerful that he will not lose the battle. This has gone beyond everyone''s understanding of practice.


    The only self volume of heaven''s will and my will is also running frantically at this time. Chu Mo urged the Taoist nine character mantra. After chopping firewood into the Tao, Chu Mo''s understanding of the nine character mantra also achieved a rapid result.


    He urged Linzi Jue to remain as motionless as a mountain!


    The huge gap between realm and power was instantly filled.


    It is impossible for Qin Guangyuan to bully Chu Mo by this means.


    The vast energy of Bing Zi Jue!


    The vast amount of essence between heaven and earth poured into Chu Mo''s body. With the operation of the solipsism scroll, he entered the four limbs and bones of Chu mo.


    The Taoist platforms everywhere in Chu Mo''s body are all spinning madly.


    At this moment, the power in Chu Mo''s body reached an unimaginable level!


    His special immortal body seemed to have no way to contain so much heaven and earth essence.


    "Cut!"


    Chu Mo held high to kill the sky, from top to bottom. There is nothing fancy... Cleave to Qin Guangyuan!


    Qin Guangyuan''s eyes showed horror. He felt endless crisis from this knife, but it was too late to retreat at this time!


    He can only raise the bronze Yanyue knife, the supreme weapon, to block his head.


    Click!


    The supreme weapon is broken!


    Qin Guangyuan gulped blood. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1252

    This scene, shocking, directly shocked everyone!


    Quasi supreme, this invincible existence in the world, was beaten to vomit blood!


    Chu Mo didn''t continue to attack, and it was almost a limit for Chu Mo to force a monk in the quasi supreme realm to this extent. After all, he is not the emperor.


    Qin Guangyuan sprayed the quasi supreme blood essence, which was sprayed in the void, and each drop of blood weighed more than 10000 Jun. Have great destructive power.


    But in Chu Mo''s eyes, this is a peerless treasure!


    At this moment, Chu Mo directly ran the recovery ability of zhe character formula in the nine character mantra!


    His injury has not completely recovered, but this is a great opportunity. The quasi supreme blood essence has endless essence, and any drop of it carries vast power.


    Qin Guangyuan sprayed those quasi supreme blood in the void, which was directly refined by the word formula, turned into blood red essence, and drilled into Chu Mo''s body.


    "Ah!" Qin Guangyuan saw this scene, and the whole person was almost mad. His blood... The precious blood of the quasi supreme realm was actually refined and absorbed by the enemy. This is simply a great humiliation!


    Chu Mo looked at Qin Guangyuan coldly, and then suddenly smiled coldly.


    Qin Guangyuan''s heart suddenly burst. Then, a huge sense of foreboding rose in his heart. He took a deep look at Chu Mo, turned and left.


    Walk briskly and without hesitation!


    Shan Zhi''s Dan Shen emperor family was directly abandoned. Qin Guangyuan even ignored the friars of the Qin family and ran away alone!


    As soon as he ran, the whole scene suddenly collapsed.


    Those monks of the Qin family, one by one, scattered birds and beasts and fled in all directions.


    Those people in the Dan God Emperor''s family were all silly and looked at this scene at a loss. Even the ability to think has been lost.


    Chu Mo really couldn''t kill Qin Guangyuan, so he simply let him go. But the rest of the Qin family''s monks are not so lucky.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo slammed a fist on a nine heaven realm emperor, and his fist was shining brightly. He directly pierced the emperor''s body, and then cut off the emperor''s head with a horizontal knife.


    In a moment, kill a top emperor!


    Shan Zhi over there was cold all over. This son was more terrifying than when he came out of Tianlu!


    Qiang!


    One of the eight heavenly emperors of the Qin family directly sacrificed a weapon of quasi supreme realm, with red eyes attacking Chu mo.


    This sky is almost blocked by Chu mo. with their strength, they can''t escape at all. In that case, it''s better to fight with Chu Mo!


    Because it''s better to be defeated by Chu Mo each.


    A high-ranking emperor of the Qin family roared at Shan Zhi: "what are you still doing standing there? Do you think Chu Mo will let you go of Dan God Emperor after killing us?"


    "After killing us, it''s your turn!" Another high-ranking emperor of the Qin family roared.


    Shan Zhi shivered, then looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "I, the Lord family of Dan God, give up pursuing yaowanglu, and I am willing to have a relationship with Chu, and I am clear about my gratitude and resentment!"


    "You are shameless!" The high-ranking emperor of the Qin family was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    "He has refined so many monks in your family, do you have any backbone?" Another high-ranking emperor of the Qin family was also confused.


    Shan Zhi sighed, "our Dan God Emperor is in the same vein... Our family is small, and we can''t afford to play. Quit the head office?"


    For Shan Zhi, his choice is helpless. He really wants to cooperate with the Qin family and want to join the demon clan. But the problem is, now even his friend Qin Guangyuan has left his own people far away. How can he believe that the Qin family will win?


    Of course, the Qin family may win. Once the demon clan comes to the heaven, the Qin family, no matter how weak, will suddenly rise again and stand on the top of the heaven. But the problem is, the Dan God Emperor family... Won''t last that long. If he doesn''t make a quick statement, I''m afraid he won''t even see the sun tomorrow!


    That young man, like a god of murder, pinched his fist in his left hand and held a knife in his right hand. The friars of the Qin family, from high to low, almost had no enemies of him. I''m afraid it won''t take long to be killed by Chu mo. at that time, where will their single family go?


    "Short sighted things, you won''t come to a good end after looking back!" The high-ranking emperor of the Qin family roared angrily, but he was almost split in half by Chu Mo''s knife, lost an arm, and screamed in pain.


    Chu Mo never responded to Shan Zhi''s proposal, but he didn''t say no. It''s just that these friars of the Qin family were killed coldly.


    Hundreds of monks, the worst of them, are in the realm of true immortals. This is a very powerful force, but in front of Chu Mo, it is completely inadequate.


    It''s terrible!


    The descendants of the Dan God Emperor below all looked silly.


    Just now, the high spirited friars of the Qin family, who had just pushed cups with them for lamps, fell from the sky like toads, one by one... All lost their lives.


    In the void, the sword Qi was vertical and horizontal, and Chu Mo was attacking those emperors of the Qin family. On his body, there were only some very simple wounds, which dyed his clothes red, but it did not affect his combat power at all.


    Shan Zhining stood in the void and looked at him without saying a word. His face was also pale to the extreme. Seeing is better than hearing. Now he finally understands that this young man has really risen and become a young giant in the whole heaven. He can''t stop it at all!


    Before, those who shouted on the letter board to attack Chu Mo and kill him, and those who laughed at Chu Mo''s coming out of heaven without any chance and still stayed in the realm of true immortality, now think about it, it''s simply childish and ridiculous! Also very sad!


    If those people knew that Chu Mo in the realm of true immortality, killing the emperor in the realm of Jiuchong heaven was as easy as chopping melons and vegetables, what kind of expression would they have?


    Shan Zhi shook his head, his heart getting colder and colder, and he couldn''t imagine. I don''t even have the heart to gloat. Because there are fewer and fewer Qin monks in front of us, only a few high-level emperors are still struggling to support.


    After killing these Qin friars, it''s their turn!


    Shan Zhi doesn''t even know how much Chu Mo knows? Have you heard the dialogue between him and Qin Guangyuan... This feeling is extremely annoying.


    At this moment, Chu Mo finally cut off the dust from the last high-ranking emperor of the Qin family. There were also injuries on his body, and a large amount of blood was stained. But there was an invincible breath on the whole person.


    Standing there, it''s like a king in the world!


    "Chu... Childe Chu, this is a misunderstanding." Shan Zhi hardened his scalp, flew to Chu Mo, in a completely defenseless state, and said with a bitter face.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, then raised his head, looked at Shan Zhi faintly, and didn''t speak.


    Shan Zhi hesitated for a moment. In front of all the family children below, he plopped and knelt in front of Chu Mo: "if the son of Chu wants to kill me, kill me alone. Please let go of the younger generation of the Shan family. They... Are innocent."


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky Zhengming, a knife light flashed from Shan Zhi''s neck. Shan Zhi''s head flies high.


    The blood of the emperor gushed out.


    In Shan Zhi''s eyes, there is also a strong disbelief.


    He felt that I had knelt down for you! I''ve conceded defeat. I have no threat to you... Why do you still kill me? You actually killed me?


    Bang!


    Shan Zhi''s head exploded in the void, and the yuan God exploded with it.


    At the last moment, he seemed to hear Chu Mo''s extremely cold words.


    "Who is really innocent in this world?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1253

    No one is innocent!


    In particular, none of these people who have been shouting on the letter board and want to cooperate with the Qin family, a demon running dog, is innocent!


    Today, if the strong side is not him, then the entire Dan God Emperor''s family is bound to join the ranks of the demon clan, and instead wantonly kill their original compatriots. Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t intend to let them go from the beginning.


    Kneel down and beg for mercy and let you go?


    How naive!


    All the people in the single family below were dumbfounded. They stood there like statues, completely losing their ability to think.


    Chu Mo fell from the sky and killed all the friars in the realm of true immortals and emperors.


    It''s bloody and rivers of blood.


    He doesn''t want to be a butcher, but he doesn''t want to be ravaged by this group of people one day, causing trillions of creatures to be burned!


    If someone has to stand up and be the butcher, Chu Mo doesn''t mind that it''s him.


    There was a single family female monk in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian who cried and almost fainted, collapsed there and screamed, "devil... Devil... Butcher!"


    Chu Mo put away killing Tian, and slowly fell in front of her with a wound.


    The single family nun in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian was almost scared to death on the spot. She looked at Chu Mo in great fear, shivering, and couldn''t say a word anymore.


    "Did you hear your master talking to Qin Guangyuan before?"


    To the surprise of this list of female nuns, this demon, devil, butcher like terrorist youth did not kill her. Although his voice was very cold, he did not mean to kill her.


    "Listen... I hear." She wanted to say she didn''t hear it, but it was ridiculous.


    The previous conversation between Shan Zhi and Qin Guangyuan did not shy away from these people present. Everyone heard clearly.


    "Then, what do you think is a son of a family who is about to fall into the arms of the demon clan?"


    The cold voice continued to ring, and the female nun of this family immediately became speechless. She wanted to explain that there was a reason, or the situation was pressing, or something else. But when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say them.


    "What will you continue to do after you fall into the arms of the demon clan?" The cold voice continued to ask.


    The nun of the Shan family was still silent, and she couldn''t answer.


    The cold voice didn''t seem to listen to her answer, and continued to say coldly, "so, what is the qualification of a dark * * inhuman family member to say that others are demons? Demons? Butchers?"


    Chu Mo said, glancing coldly at the female monk, turned and left.


    He didn''t want to kill the remaining monks under the true immortals. There was enough blood on his hands. He didn''t want to find any high sounding reasons, but only one idea: whoever dares to destroy my home and invade my hometown will be my enemy!


    The nun of Shan family suddenly felt a light pressure on her body. When he looked up again, the "devil" had disappeared. Together with a piece of disappearance, there is the huge mountain like terror Dante in the sky.


    Finally... Have you left?


    The nun of this family, who was silent for a while, suddenly burst into tears.


    Tears are a very effective way to vent emotions, either joy or sadness, maybe... And a little ashamed.


    The destruction of the Dan God Emperor''s family caused a great sensation. Normally, in today''s chaotic heaven, the extinction of a family that has lost its former glory will not cause a particularly exaggerated sensation, because there are too many eye-catching things now. However, because the person who killed them was Chu Mo, the evil youth who had disappeared for a long time, this matter suddenly caused a sensation in the whole heaven.


    "Chu Mo reappears and destroys the former Dan God Emperor family."


    "The Dan God Emperor''s family finally became history."


    "The so-called need to ask for the king of medicine stove has become the biggest joke. If you want a baby, the family is gone?"


    Shocked, shocked, gloating and laughing... All kinds of voices burst out at once.


    Only some people who are interested noticed some details of the destruction of the Dan God Emperor''s family.


    "It is said that there were more than 300 monks of the Qin family present at that time. All the more than 300 monks were destroyed, and only one great energy in the quasi supreme realm was injured and fled."


    "The great power of the quasi supreme realm escaped injured? I didn''t hear wrong? Is this true?" Some expressed shock.


    "Chu Mo''s realm is not only the realm of true immortals? When did true immortals become so powerful?"


    "When he was in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, he showed great combat power and leapfrogged challenges..."


    "Da Luo Jinxian realm challenges the real immortal, and challenges the quasi supreme with the real immortal... Can that be the same thing?"


    "Chu Mo''s combat power is so strong now that it''s only a few years? Didn''t so many people say they wanted to kill it before? What about those people now? Come out and talk about your feelings?"


    "Hehe, I think even without the powerful warnings of the Chu family, those families who once had a grudge with Chu Mo dare not take the initiative to provoke again?"


    "It would be nice if Chu Mo didn''t trouble them now..."


    The name Chu Mo once again resounded through the whole heaven and became the talk of monks. But this time, when people mentioned Chu Mo again, all kinds of ridicule and contempt... Were gone. Even those who still don''t like Chu Mo have to admit that this young man has grown into a generation of young giants in the whole heaven!


    Even the peak emperor should mention this name with some respect. Because Chu Mo''s power has become an indisputable fact.


    Many people even began to flock to Shendan city to see Chu Mo''s style. But these people are destined to return disappointed. Because Chu Mo has already disappeared in people''s sight again.


    Nowadays, there are only a few people in the whole heaven who can know the whereabouts of Chu mo.


    Water house.


    This ancient and low-key family is extremely lively today.


    Many of the children of the Shui family who have been away for years have all returned to their families and have all kinds of information with each other.


    They are all young elites, men and women, tall and handsome men, exquisite and beautiful women. They walk in the world, no matter where they go, they are the real children and women of heaven.


    But at this moment, they all looked at the ancient hall not far away, with some envy in their eyes.


    "You say, will elder sister Yiyi become an elder this time?" A 16-year-old boy, handsome, red lips and white teeth, looked at a group of people around him and asked.


    "Should it be almost? After coming out of Tianlu, she has grown into the emperor of the six heaven realm, which is a real high-level emperor!" Said a young man in his twenties.


    "These are still secondary, the most important thing is her other half..." a very beautiful young woman said aside, with a slightly sour tone.


    "Yes, yes, what kind of person is that childe Chu Mo? Can he really become my brother-in-law? I really want to see him. It''s amazing! It''s invincible!" The sixteen or seventeen year old boy said enthusiastically. I didn''t notice the pantothenic acid in the young and beautiful woman''s tone at all.


    Even if others noticed, they didn''t take it seriously. In the water family, water Yiyi is the real pride of heaven, the only one.


    At this time, the door opened, and the gorgeous water Yiyi took the lead out of it.


    Smiling and swaying, she looks like a fairy on earth.


    Hulala... A large group of people surrounded directly¡ª¡ª


    Another super explosion!!!


    There are three guaranteed monthly tickets. How about two?


    Everyone has a lot of votes. If one vote, we will have more!


    When you are sincere, gold and stone are open. Brothers and sisters, is sincerity enough?


    There are still wonderful chapters waiting for you!


    Vote first? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1254

    The young and beautiful woman was directly thrown there. The young and beautiful woman was a little angry, pursed her mouth, stamped her feet slightly, and then gathered up.


    "Yiyi sister!"


    "Aunt Yiyi..."


    "Yiyi, it''s me. Look at me!"


    A group of young people, with all kinds of mouths, all gathered in front of Shui Yiyi.


    Shui Yiyi''s face wore a faint smile: "well, well, I see you, little girl, good, become a fairy? Well, it''s a real fairy. Well, water flows east, you''re also good, and finally step into the real fairyland world. It seems that the harvest on the Heaven Road is not small this time. Continue to work hard and step into the realm of God as soon as possible."


    Water Yiyi greeted one by one. These people in front of us were all from the water family, and we have been familiar with them since childhood. The overall atmosphere of the water family is also relatively good. Although there are competitions between them, on the whole, it is a very united family.


    Even the young and beautiful woman before was named by water Yiyi: "Qingqian, long time no see!"


    The young and beautiful woman shuiqingqian pursed her lips and smiled sweetly: "yes, elder sister Yi, long time no see. Congratulations, elder sister Yi has become a high-level emperor. After this family meeting, she must have become the new elder?"


    At this time, everyone calmed down and looked at the water Yiyi.


    Shui Yiyi smiled slightly, then nodded gently, "Hmm!"


    There was a sudden cry of surprise in the crowd.


    Although they had guessed the result before, now hearing Shui Yiyi admit it personally still made them feel shocked.


    Such a young family elder, this is very incredible!


    Among the big families and sects in the world of heaven, it is not necessary to be an elder with high accomplishments.


    Moreover, the water family is not like ordinary big families, with numerous factions and elders. Although the water family is also divided into factions, it is not so obvious. At most, it is because of different opinions on some things or different personalities between people, which will lead to the phenomenon that who is closer to whom. But there is no obvious faction.


    And there are not many elders in the water family, only eighteen in total.


    Eighteen elders have not changed for many years.


    This time, one of the elders of the water family, who is said to have only 1300 years left in Shouyuan, plans to step down as an elder and seal himself. Become the foundation of the water family, and when the family is in danger, you can stand up and contribute your last part to the family.


    This kind of thing sounds sad, but in fact, it happens to any ancient family. Although people are sad, they can accept it.


    The old generation retreats behind the scenes, and the new generation should be added.


    Originally, this time, the person with higher voice was another person. That man, a young adult of the previous generation, has also gone through the road of heaven. When he came out of the Heaven Road, he was promoted to the emperor''s quadruple heaven. Now, three thousand years later, it has also been upgraded to the realm of the emperor and the Lord.


    Regardless of seniority, strength, or personality, this person is qualified to become an elder of the water family.


    But then shuiyiyi became famous, especially when shuiyiyi broke through on the road of heaven, he unexpectedly woke up the supreme seal left by the ancestors of the Shuijia in this world, and got a complete ancient Sutra!


    In the eyes of outsiders, this matter may be just a big chance, and they will feel envy or jealousy. But inside the water family, awakening the supreme seal left by our ancestors means great good news, that is, Shui Yiyi may follow this ancient Sutra... And embark on the supreme road!


    This is really too important!


    Although the rules of heaven and earth have changed in the whole Yanhuang region, there is no way to embark on the road of supremacy like a century ago. But what if... If Shui Yiyi really set foot on that road, it will be an unimaginable huge opportunity for the whole water family!


    Even if you don''t really become a Taoist in the end, at least, you have a great hope of becoming a quasi Supreme... It''s very big, and you may even have more than 90% confidence!


    The existing quasi supremacy of the water family did not have such opportunities when he was young. Moreover, Shui Yiyi is too young. Her age and her achievements today are enough for the whole water family to seriously consider making her an elder.


    Finally, the chip that makes the high-level Libra of the water family biased is Chu Mo, which is also the heaviest chip!


    Even though Shui Yiyi has made it clear that the matter between her and Chu Mo should not be taken as the basis for the family to consider, she frankly said that Chu Mo has already had a sweetheart, and it is almost impossible to be with her. But the senior management of the water family still counted the existence of Chu mo.


    Because Shui Yiyi can get such a great chance on the road of heaven, it has a hard relationship with Chu mo.


    Older people tend to see things more thoroughly, so although water Yiyi protested, it was useless. She still pressed the elder 3000 years ago and became the latest... And youngest elder of the water family.


    Shuiqingqian was also shocked. Her beautiful face was full of surprised expressions. After a long time, she came back to her senses. Looking at shuiyiyi again, she took a bit of awe and seriously saluted: "Qingqian has seen the elder!"


    At this moment, all the others came back to their senses and bowed to Shui Yiyi: "I''ve seen elder Yiyi!"


    Shui Yiyi smiled bitterly and shook her head. That''s why she didn''t want to be an elder and didn''t want to be public.


    Before, everyone was brothers and sisters. Even those who were much lower than her, she almost got along as brothers and sisters. This is also the fundamental reason why Shui Yiyi has a good relationship with the water family and strong connections outside. She''s a proud girl, but she doesn''t have much airs.


    Of course, most people can''t stand it when their belly gets dark!


    In short, this is an amiable good friend in the eyes of many people, and also a terrible goblin in the eyes of more people.


    But I''m afraid all this will go away from her as she becomes an elder of the water family. From now on, she must learn to be calm, learn to be happy and angry, and there are many things to learn.


    Elder is not just a title, which means heavy responsibility.


    At the thought of these, Shui Yiyi suddenly felt a little depressed. At this time, a faint wave suddenly came from the letter board on her body.


    Shui Yiyi took out the letter board and glanced at it. Then, a very strange look appeared on her face, looking nervous, excited, and a touch of light worry.


    All the other people looked at Shui Yiyi for some unknown reason. Shui Yiyi forced a smile at the crowd, and then turned back to the ancient hall.


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at each other, and they didn''t know what had happened. Many people took out their letter boards on the spot and didn''t see any hot news.


    On the letter board of Shui Yiyi, there was only one sentence that Chu Mo had just sent to her.


    "I happened to pass by here. I''ll visit you by the way and arrive one day later." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1255

    After Shui Yiyi entered the ancient hall, he said to the elders who had not left and her father, Shui Hong''an, the head of the water family, "Chu Mo said he would come in a day."


    "Huh?"


    "Ah?"


    "What?"


    "Chu Mo is coming?"


    All the people in the hall couldn''t react for a moment, but then all their faces showed shock and looked at water Yiyi together.


    Shui Hongan looked at Shui Yiyi and said, "really?"


    Facing his father, Shui Yiyi, even if he had become an elder, couldn''t help saying something coquettish: "can I talk about this kind of thing?"


    "What is he doing here?" Shui Hong''an looked at his daughter nervously.


    Shui Yiyi had made it clear before that Chu Mo was not satisfied with the marriage arranged by his elders, and several times showed his intention to destroy the engagement. Now that he comes to the water house in person, what does he want to talk about? In case you really want to quit your marriage, the face of the water family will be too big!


    In particular, Shui Yiyi once openly expressed his love for Chu Mo on the letter board before, and the Shui family has always been a solid supporter of the Chu family.


    There was no excitement in Shui Hong''an''s heart when he just heard the news, but he felt a little headache. Because according to the information he has about Chu Mo, it can be judged that he is a very stubborn young man, and it is difficult for anyone to really control him.


    Shui Yiyi glanced at his father, who was a little nervous, and his heart was more or less sad. He wanted to be a little princess of the water family. He was infatuated with him, but he turned a blind eye, and now he had to come to the door. If he really came to withdraw his marriage... What should I do? But then, Shui Yiyi denied his guess in his heart.


    Although she has not been with Chu Mo for a long time, her understanding of Chu Mo is unmatched by many people.


    Therefore, she smiled at her father and the elders: "he said he was passing by and stopped by to visit."


    Shui Hong''an looked at his daughter suspiciously. He could feel the just emotional change on his daughter, but it was not easy to ask in front of everyone. After all, this kind of thing concerns her daughter''s face. At present, I can only barely smile: "Yeah, hehe, it''s good... I''ve long wanted to meet this young Junyan."


    "Ah, ha ha, yes, Master Chu is a real person, and we''ve long wanted to meet..."


    "Hehe... Yes, yes, I''ve heard a lot about Prince Chu..."


    A group of elders of the water family were all laughing.


    Shui Yiyi couldn''t help rolling her eyes, thinking: it''s a good ghost? What have you heard so much about? Look at your expression, is it so reluctantly? What are you worried about? Afraid that Chu Mo will withdraw from his marriage and hit you in the face? Or is it that I can''t get married?


    However, in the face of these elders'' reactions, Shui Yiyi can only remain silent, because even her own first reaction at that time was the same as them.


    The news that Chu Mo was coming was not deliberately concealed, because he would arrive tomorrow, and it was meaningless to hide it. Therefore, the whole water family soon learned that the young giant who moved the heaven was coming here.


    Then someone sent it directly to the letter board, and then... The whole spiritual world knew the news.


    "The uncle of the water family is finally going to visit!"


    "I''m so sad. The goddess of Yiyi in my mind is about to become someone else''s wife..."


    "Come on, you just don''t know how terrible water Yiyi is!"


    "Chu Mo came to the water house. Is it the new uncle who came to visit?"


    On the letter board, a large number of relevant messages quickly appeared.


    In this regard, Shui Yiyi''s face was speechless and a little confused. I didn''t expect that this kind of thing could be spread out so quickly, which also caused a sensation. It seems that all the things related to Chu Mo can arouse the interest of countless people now!


    For this reason, she even sent a message to Chu Mo to explain this matter. She was afraid that Chu Mo misunderstood her and deliberately let the news out, so as to put pressure on him and force him not to make that choice.


    Chu Mo only returned her two words, but made Shui Yiyi feel like crying in an instant. She was in a good mood!


    "Peace of mind."


    Chu Mo came to the water house, which can be said to be a passer-by or intentional. He will not only go to the Chu family, but also all the families related to the Chu family!


    The Chu family has never abandoned him, and the people of the Chu family have always been concerned about him. As the only successor of the Chu family, he must shoulder some responsibilities he didn''t pay much attention to in the past.


    For example, appease the relevant families of the Chu family!


    Previously, because of the Qin family''s four expeditions, the relevant families of the Chu family were caught off guard, and many families suffered heavy losses. Some families were even destroyed. For example, Ziyan City, Yuejia... Too many innocent people died.


    Chu Mo was angry and sad about this. At that time, he had a helpless sense of powerlessness.


    Then those who came out of the Chu family spent more energy on finding and destroying Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array. The appeasement and protection of the families related to the Chu family were neglected.


    Chu Mo thought it was the most suitable thing for him to do.


    In that case, which one should I go to first?


    After leaving Shendan City, Chu Mo looked at the big map of the heaven and found that the distance from here to Shui Jia was not particularly far. With his body method, he can arrive in about threeorfour days. Of course, the distance between the two families is not much different.


    But after thinking about it, Chu Mo decided to go to the water house first.


    This is an attitude!


    Although he wanted to refuse the marriage, he never thought of withdrawing from it, because doing so would be tantamount to directly drawing the water home''s face, and would do the greatest harm to Shui Yiyi.


    So Chu Mo plans to deal with this matter in another way.


    According to Chu Mo''s idea, after solving the demon clan, sooner or later he will attack the supreme realm, and then leave the Yanhuang realm to find his mother!


    Some things will fade with time. There is no particularly deep emotional foundation between him and Shui Yiyi. I think that with the passage of years, Shui Yiyi will forget him a little and start a new life.


    But Chu Mo, who is emotionally dull and idiotic, has forgotten one thing. In the eyes of outsiders, there was no deep emotional foundation between him and Qi Xiaoyu. Did he love deeply? The only difference is that between him and Qi Xiaoyu, they like each other. The water depends here, but it is a single love. That''s it.


    Time may dilute many things, but similarly, time can also make some emotions imprint deeper.


    After receiving the news of Shui Yiyi, Chu Mo glanced at the discussion area of the letter board, and was also a little embarrassed. At the same time, many people sent him messages.


    Hu lie: "brother, have you finally accepted this relationship? It''s good. To be honest, I think the spirit and you are not as good as you and water."


    Chu Qing: "younger brother, what are you doing at the water house? Remember, you can only appease, don''t do stupid things. Yiyi looks like a fairy, but she is actually very fragile, don''t hurt her."


    Xiao Changping: "congratulations."


    Liuyun: "hehe."


    Liu Feng: "you are my brother-in-law! What are you doing at Shuijia?"


    Xuan''er: "have you finally made a choice?"


    Xuanxuan: "are you going to be my little uncle? Won''t I be your junior in the future? Give me a treasure... I heard that you have robbed a lot of good things recently."


    Lu Hongxue: "Congratulations, brother!"


    Yueqingcheng: "young master, I''m still in Tiandao garden. When will you come back? Did you propose marriage?"


    There are also many people''s news, such as Qi Bo, Mao Hanhai, Huang Wushuang... Even Xiaodie sent a message, asking Chu Mo whether he had proposed marriage, and also asking where Chu Mo''s elf was, so that he could treat his feelings carefully. At last, he added: "give us an apprentice to play."


    "..." looking at the news of these friends, Chu Mo felt a burst of head.


    He suddenly felt that he had made a mistake in choosing Shuijia as his first stop? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1256

    However, Chu Mo was a little relieved that none of his relatives and friends had sent him news at this time. [maybe those people know one thing very well, that is, Chu Mo''s feelings for Qi Xiaoyu,


    Tianya mountain, the highest mountain in hundreds of millions of miles!


    It''s less than a day''s journey from the water house, but it''s still far away compared with monks of Chu Mo''s level.


    The reason why Tianya mountain is famous in the world is that it looks very strange, just like an iron wall, which has been there for hundreds of millions of years. Monks under the emperor can hardly even climb to the top of the mountain. After reaching the top of the mountain, it looks like standing at the end of the sky from a distance. Naturally, there will be a feeling of heaven and earth, only me lonely.


    Chu Mo looked at the mountain from a distance, and he couldn''t help feeling that the uncanny workmanship of nature was really amazing. This Tianya mountain, to be exact, should be called Tianya Ling. It runs thousands of miles away. Looking at it from a distance, I really think it is a wall across the earth, with the ancient meaning of vicissitudes scattered.


    "It should be good to enlightenment in such a place." Chu Mo muttered to himself. Suddenly, his eyes coagulated and his body suddenly retreated.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, it exploded.


    At the place where he just stood, if Chu Mo''s action was a little slower, that was enough to hurt him.


    "It''s better to bury bones in this place!" A Yin measuring sound sounded, and then there was another light, very thin, but extremely sharp, cutting towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stepped on the phantom wind step and dodged this attack in an instant. However, then, the whole void suddenly appeared countless such lights, like a big net, overwhelming... Towards Chu Mo!


    This is a premeditated interception!


    The message on the letter board


    Chu Mo instantly thought of the reason. He had just destroyed Danshen City, and then wanted to go to Shuijia, so he must pass Tianya mountain here. Therefore, the enemy arrived here one step ahead of himself and set up a killing formation just to wait for his arrival.


    If it weren''t for the moment when the other party moved, there was a warning from the God of heaven, Chu Mo would really be in great trouble at this moment.


    The arrangement of the other party is very deep and completely traceless. Although the sky divine omen is powerful, it is impossible to show the existence of the other party without feeling a little murderous.


    Moreover, what is hidden here is not just a person, but a group of people!


    A group of assassins as terrible as Buqu, the killer he killed before!


    Even their breath is so close!


    The sky god soon gave the information of this group of killers. The strongest one was just a nine heaven realm emperor, and the rest ranged from eight heaven to five Heaven. Thirty two people in all!


    In terms of the number of people, it is not much, far less than the group led by Qin Guangyuan before. From the realm, it doesn''t seem to be very powerful. Chu Mo has chopped more than one of the emperors of the Jiuchong heaven realm! And they are all from the Qin family.


    Even Qin Guangyuan''s power of quasi supreme realm was cut off by Chu Mo, and he swallowed blood and ran away.


    It is said that these 32 people should not pose any threat to Chu mo.


    But in fact, it is not so!


    Just as the rule "the higher the realm, the stronger" is not very effective here in Chu Mo, it is also not very effective in front of these 32 killers!


    Their realm is indeed not as high as those monks of the Qin family, but their strength is incomparably strong.


    In particular, the ability of assassination is even more amazing, it is simply supernatural. Chu Mo, with the help of the God of heaven, had three deep visible bone wounds on his body in less than a incense burning time!


    During this incense burning time, Chu Mo only killed two killers of the emperor''s five heavy heaven realm and severely injured one of the emperor''s six heavy heaven realm.


    The rest of those people are simply more slippery than loaches. The attack route is too strange, and their cooperation is also extremely tacit.


    They didn''t fight Chu Mo from the front at all, but were secretly waiting for an opportunity to sneak attack.


    Several powerful emperors were in charge of running the Dharma array, trapping Chu Mo in it.


    The Dharma array they set up has no ability to attack, but it can trap people in it. If no one attacks, Chu Mo is confident that he can calmly crack this array, and then leave gracefully.


    But now, he can only secretly hate his carelessness.


    Shui Yiyi, such a smart woman, this time... Also made the mistake of "empiricism".


    Because now in everyone''s view, the general trend of the Chu family is completely unstoppable. The Qin family has become a drowning dog, and dare not appear in front of the world at all. And Chu Mo, that is the existence that can strike the quasi supreme power!


    How many people in the whole spiritual world can pose a threat to him?


    So Shui Yiyi never thought that Chu Mo would be intercepted on the way to Shui''s house.


    Although Chu Mo himself knew that those minions of the blood demon ancestor were still lurking in the heaven, he was ready to attack him at any time. But he didn''t expect the other party to appear here at Tianya mountain.


    In the path of practice, we should be cautious and vigilant step by step. Otherwise, you may be attacked and fall directly when you are at your best.


    This kind of example, through the ages, is not uncommon, not rare at all.


    Chu Mo didn''t have time to blame himself at this time. He began to run the nine character mantra and calmly confront the enemy.


    Once serious, the gap between the two sides will be decided.


    Although this group of monks from the mysterious killer family Bu family are proficient in assassination, their real combat power is not high.


    Under the warning of the sky god''s warning in advance, this group of killers'' biggest reliance on concealment is equivalent to having lost its function. The reason why they can still cause damage to Chu Mo is simply because of their extremely exquisite cooperation and the pre arranged Dharma array.


    Poof!


    Click!


    A killer, whose palm was like a blade, originally wanted to stab Chu Mo''s body, but the moment he stabbed Chu Mo''s back, he immediately seemed to encounter an indestructible barrier and was directly blocked there. Then there was a crisp crack.


    The killer used too much power, almost all his power was concentrated on this palm, so he was completely tragic.


    The bones on the palm, from the phalanx to the metacarpal... All broke in an instant!


    The same is true for monks.


    The killer gave a suppressed cry of pain, and his face became extremely distorted.


    Chu Mo hit the killer''s chest with the elbow of his left arm.


    Poof!


    The killer immediately spewed a mouthful of blood.


    Click!


    His chest collapsed directly, and the whole sternum was broken. Even his heart was directly broken by Chu Mo''s blow!


    Qiang!


    Another killer, holding a sharp knife, stabbed Chu Mo in the ribs. Unexpectedly, there was a sound of gold and iron, and I didn''t stab it at all.


    Chu Mo returns with a knife!


    Stab it directly into the killer''s eyebrows!


    The killer''s eyebrows were pierced and he died on the spot!


    Exchange injury for life!


    Chu Mo doesn''t want to waste time with these people at all.


    He said he would go to Shuijia at that time, that is, at that time.


    To be a man, we should be trustworthy. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1257

    But the cost is not small. These killers are too difficult to deal with. None of them are young people with shallow experience. They are all old monsters. I don''t know how many people I have assassinated in my life. I have rich experience in assassination to an unimaginable extent. And although their combat power is not as strong as Chu Mo, their combat experience is not inferior to Chu Mo!


    More importantly, they are not afraid of death!


    This is the most helpless thing.


    A group of killers who are not afraid of death, risk their lives and leave a wound on you. No matter how deep the wound is, even if it''s only a little oily skin, it''s a success!


    It is conceivable that fighting with this spirit will cause pressure on the opponent.


    This is the body of Chu Mo''s ancestral realm. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will really be consumed and die here by them.


    But at this moment, Chu Mo''s injury is not light. The pain from the wound seemed to constantly remind Chu Mo: at any time, don''t underestimate the heroes in the world!


    Being able to beat away the great power in the realm of quasi supreme does not mean that you can easily kill a group of killers who are not afraid of death in the realm of emperor.


    Chu Mo felt the pressure brought to him by these killers, but what he brought to each other... Was deep despair!


    This is a group of monks who are deeply controlled by the blood demon ancestor. Even if they want to commit suicide, they can''t succeed! Because their primordial gods have long been controlled by the blood demon ancestors. Such people are called slaves in the eyes of the demon clan.


    They are all blood slaves of the blood demon ancestors, and there is no freedom at all, and there is no freedom to die!


    Therefore, they must try their best to complete every instruction of the blood demon ancestor. If they slack off a little, they will be punished by the blood demon ancestor and suffer from the body devouring of thousands of ants.


    Before, on the road of heaven, those who were sent to kill Chu Mo, after searching for Chu Mo all over, almost all stayed on the road of heaven, and no one came out!


    Because staying there, they may have a way to survive. The particularity of Tianlu made the blood demon ancestor''s control over them not extend there. As long as they don''t get opportunities there and make breakthroughs, they can survive!


    Therefore, some people even hurt themselves and let the realm fall in order to stay on the road of heaven.


    As for a small number of those who came out with a fluke mentality, they all died miserably in various places after a few days.


    The cruelty and cruelty of the blood demon ancestor are completely unimaginable to ordinary people. In his eyes, blood slaves are a group of things that can be sacrificed at any time, not even people.


    So this group of people saw Chu Mo, and the attack on Chu Mo was completely desperate.


    Chu Mo''s head was hung with a chaotic oven, and hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi hung down, protecting Chu Mo from magic damage.


    Chu Mo held murderer Tian, raised his hand with a knife, and cut at a killer who approached quietly from behind.


    A bright knife light.


    The head of a six fold killer of the emperor flew up, but his eyes actually showed a trace of relief.


    Chu Mo turned around and hit a monk of the emperor qichongtian with his backhand.


    Bang!


    A light burst on Chu Mo''s leg. Blow it up there.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, and then cut towards a place where there was no fluctuation and no one.


    Then, a figure rushed out of there in a very embarrassed way, and an arm was chopped down by Sheng Sheng.


    This is a killer of the eighth heaven of the emperor, and he is also one of the key figures who presided over the Dharma array that trapped Chu mo.


    This dharma array has a strong constraint on Chu Mo, so Chu Mo must first break through the Dharma array, or at least kill those who preside over the Dharma array first.


    Boom!


    The light net formed by the light all over the sky suddenly burst into a dazzling light, which even the emperor can shine blind!


    And this light is not only blinding people, but also shining people''s divine consciousness!


    A flash of light, whether visual or auditory or divine... Everything, directly into the blind!


    Those killers were ready, and all closed the six senses before the light shone.


    Chu Mo felt a flower in front of him, and the surroundings instantly became silent. It seems that the whole world has lost its voice.


    At this moment, a purple golden blood shone in Chu Mo''s body.


    Soon, his six senses replied directly.


    At the same time, the chaos gas hanging in the chaos oven also blocked most of the light.


    Chu Mo''s heart was slightly chilly. What a powerful calculation. If someone else, I''m afraid he would really be killed!


    Chu Mo was not calculated, but the other party didn''t know!


    At present, there are four killers, rushing to Chu Mo from four directions to launch a kill!


    One of the four emperors is jiuchongtian, the other is bachongtian, and the other two are qichongtian peak!


    This is the most powerful force in this group of killers, and the remaining dozen killers took over the chairmanship of the formation. Continue to fully urge the operation of the formation!


    The leader of this dharma array can be changed at any time!


    Chu Mo stood there calmly, his eyes bright and cold, his long hair like a waterfall, draped over his shoulders, his blood is exuberant, which makes people palpitate. Holding the murderer in his hand, there is a mixed oven with hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi hanging above his head, which looks like a peerless murderer.


    It happened that in the eyes of the four killers, all showed surprise!


    "He''s caught!"


    "Hahaha, this little beast is really calm... To this extent, he even pretends that there is nothing to deceive us. This time, he will die!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and kill!" The emperor of the Jiuchong heaven realm didn''t want to create complications at all. If there was anything, he had to wait until he killed Chu Mo!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Four attacks, from four different directions, blasted at Chu Mo!


    This is not a magic attack, this is pure power!


    Each attack is enough to shatter a smaller star!


    Four high-level emperors worked together to become a monk who could not feel the crisis at all. This time, he will die!


    The four killers also thought so. They seemed to see the scene of Chu Mo''s body being smashed, and their faces all showed a happy smile. Finally... I can finish the order of my grandfather!


    Where they bombarded, the whole void was directly hit and collapsed. Countless laws are turbulent, surging like huge waves.


    Every spray has a terrible power. If a real fairy is there, a spray can break it!


    But the problem is, Chu Mo is gone!


    There was no such scene that Chu Mo was blasted to pieces and then died miserably as they imagined. They didn''t even see a hair!


    The smiles on the faces of the four high-level emperors instantly froze on their faces, and they, together with the killers who were controlling the Dharma array, were also stunned.


    "Be careful!"


    At this time, a killer in the periphery suddenly made a sharp and harsh cry.


    Bang!


    The killer of Jiuchong realm suddenly felt a powerful killing opportunity, enveloping him. The keen sense of walking on the edge of life and death for many years made him like a phantom, swishing, blinking thousands of miles away.


    But in everyone''s eyes, his behavior was clearly like taking the initiative to be under the knife of the other party.


    Click!


    Chu Mo''s method of chopping firewood with a knife directly split the emperor of the nine heaven realm in two.


    Then Chu Mo, who was covered in blood, disappeared again, like a ghost. At this time, Chu Mo had left the trapped formation!


    At this time, he is more like a killer than these killers!


    Moreover, he is more terrible! (~^~)

 Chapter 1258

    No one knows how Chu Mo got out of that Dharma array, and no one knows why Chu Mo didn''t get caught!


    But these killers are all completely hairy now!


    Chu Mo couldn''t be killed in this way. Almost all of them felt deep despair.


    That kind of despair is even stronger than being controlled by the blood demon ancestor!


    How is that possible?


    They can''t believe it or accept it. How can this person be so strong? Is this still human? Even if the blood demon ancestor jumped in and wanted to go out, I''m afraid it would take some effort?


    Is this young man more powerful than the blood demon ancestor?


    The reason why Chu Mo was able to break away from the Dharma array they set up was because the four people fought together!


    At that moment, the killers who controlled the Dharma array all felt that Chu Mo would die, and it was impossible to escape. So, at that moment, they were distracted for a moment. The key is to see the scene of Chu Mo being smashed.


    As a result, Chu Mo took advantage of this opportunity to escape thousands of miles directly, and then channeled the geomantic trend here, causing a strong illusion to the killer of the nine heaven realm.


    All this is simple to say, but in fact it requires quite complex and careful calculation. That kind of huge calculation, even a high-level emperor, may not be able to react in such a short time.


    Therefore, there is no element of luck in the so-called strong combat power.


    There is a reason why Chu Mo is strong!


    Chu Mo, who broke away from the Dharma array, really had no suspense in the face of these killers who lost their hidden advantages.


    Chu Mo didn''t say a word and directly killed. In the end, there was still a killer in the eightfold heaven realm. His eyes were also fearless, and he looked at Chu Mo with a grim smile: "little beast, you are very strong! Unexpectedly strong, but if you think you are invincible in the world, you are very wrong. The blood demon ancestor will rule the world!"


    Chu Mo coldly looked at the killer of the eightfold realm, and suddenly raised his eyebrows. Then the chaotic oven on his head instantly magnified countless times, like a mountain, suppressed above this void.


    "What can you say to me now?" Chu Mo said.


    "Hahahaha, you''re too conceited, little beast, there''s nothing to say. I know I''m not your opponent. Come on, kill me!" The monk of the eighth heaven realm of the emperor had a crazy laugh on his face.


    "Here, it has been completely sealed, just like the way of heaven. If you don''t believe you scold the blood demon ancestor as an old turtle, will he feel it?" Chu Mo was like a little devil. Although he was bleeding all over, he looked at the enemy with a careless smile.


    The monk of the emperor''s eightfold heaven realm was slightly stunned, and a touch of hesitation flashed on his twisted and ferocious face.


    "I know that you people are all a group of people completely controlled by the blood demon ancestor. Speaking of it, although you are evil, you are also a group of poor people." Chu Mo said lightly, "I can''t even control death. I think it''s the biggest sorrow in the world. Don''t worry, I won''t let you go, so if you have anything, just say it. Blood demon ancestor, I''m going to kill."


    Chu Mo''s words sounded strange, but what was more strange was that the man opposite understood them!


    Because only these people can understand the sentence "I won''t let you go", which means that the other party really understands them!


    When they meet Chu Mo and fight with Chu Mo, the blood demon ancestor can sense it! Once the blood demon ancestor found through their divine consciousness that they could not kill Chu Mo, and they were not dead. At that time, it was their real doomsday.


    According to the order of the blood demon ancestor, if you meet Chu Mo, either Chu Mo will die or they will die!


    That''s it. There is no third result.


    Therefore, Chu Mo said that I will not let you go, which is tantamount to giving this person a guarantee that he will not be tortured by the blood demon ancestor, and will give him a pleasure, a poor man who doesn''t even have the freedom to commit suicide!


    "What do you want to know?" The monk of the emperor bachongtian still looked at Chu Mo cautiously. In their mind, the blood demon ancestor is too powerful. It gives them the feeling that the blood demon ancestor is invincible!


    "I want to know whether the last Luo Tian breaking Dharma array is in the blood demon ancestor." Chu Mo asked faintly.


    The man was suddenly a little stunned. He thought that Chu Mo wanted to ask how many people were going to assassinate him in the dark. Unexpectedly, Chu Mo asked a question that was out of touch.


    But this problem is of great concern to the whole heaven... And even the whole spiritual world!


    Everyone wants to know where the last Luotian breaking Dharma array is!


    Listen to Chu Mo''s meaning. The last Luo Tian breaking Dharma array... Seems to be in the blood demon ancestor? Is that so?


    The emperor of the eightfold heaven realm also looked at Chu Mo with a blank face and frowned, "I really don''t know this problem. You should know that we were trained by the blood demon ancestor. We are all his blood slaves, and we are not qualified to know such things."


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK, I''ll ask you another question, where is the hometown of the blood demon ancestor?"


    The emperor of the eightfold realm immediately looked at Chu Mo with a wry smile: "if I say I don''t know, will it be too useless?"


    Chu Mo blinked and said, "indeed, for so many years, have you never collected any information about the blood demon ancestor? Have you never thought that you can turn over one day?"


    "Collect information... In private, everyone is doing it, because it may be used. Unfortunately, the blood demon ancestor is too cunning..." the man said, and paused. Sure enough, there was no feeling, and he finally believed that this place had been completely sealed by this young man. I also felt extremely shocked in my heart, blood demon ancestor... It was a power infinitely close to the supreme existence. This man can even break the perception of the blood demon ancestor... It''s too strong!


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then suddenly clenched his teeth, pointing to the heaven and the earth to scold the blood demon ancestor for a long time. Finally, the killer of the emperor''s eightfold heaven realm looked satisfied, just as he had walked on the road of heaven.


    "For so many years, the most thing I want to do is to scold this old beast. He is not a human, he is a real demon! No... he is countless times more terrible than those demons of the demon clan!" The emperor killer of the eightfold heaven realm said, then looked at Chu Mo, and said sincerely on his face: "you ask me if I want to turn over, I can definitely answer you, no! Not at all! Not only I don''t, all blood slaves, have never thought about it! I dare not think about it! It''s impossible to turn over! You won''t know how terrible the blood demon ancestor is."


    "Then, based on your understanding of the blood demon ancestor, will the last Luo Tian breaking Dharma array be with him?" Chu Mo asked.


    "This is really uncertain. I can only guess that it is possible." The man thought carefully for a long time, and then said, "his nest must be in Outland, far away from the celestial world. By the way, he has many blood slaves in this world, and even the top leaders of several famous clans and sects are his blood slaves! Of course, these people are very hidden, but I know!"


    The man said several names directly to Chu mo. When hearing a name, Chu Mo stayed for a long time and looked at the man: "is there really this man?"¡ª¡ª


    Ten more outbreak!


    The first day of August!


    Our battle has just begun!


    Brothers and sisters, don''t lose at the starting line!


    Go ahead, go ahead!


    Monthly Ticket!!!!!


    Recommended ticket!!!!


    Rush up!!!!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1259

    The killer of the emperor''s eightfold realm smiled bitterly: "I don''t need to lie to you when people are dying. In fact, my hatred for the blood demon ancestor is much deeper than you! If it weren''t for him, in my current state, at least he is also a overlord... He is equivalent to ruining my life! So, my words are true. In fact, as long as you see that person, take a look by yourself and observe carefully, you will understand everything. This, I can''t fool you."


    Chu Mo nodded, "the last question."


    The man nodded and looked at Chu Mo calmly.


    "The supreme ancestor of the Qin family, do you know him? He is the one who led the family into the devil." Chu Mo asked.


    The killer of the emperor''s eightfold realm was slightly stunned, and then nodded, "I know."


    "Does he know the blood demon ancestor?" Chu Mo asked.


    The man frowned directly, Murmured: "Your question seems... It seems... Well, what''s your impression? Normally, they should not know each other. The supreme ancestor of the Qin family, I have heard, was a big man before the era. He sealed himself, slept for 100000 years, and recently revived. This kind of existence, the whole spiritual world, I''m afraid that anyone who has a little cultivation will know him. And the blood demon ancestor, by reason, should not know him. After all, both sides do not belong to him At the same time. However, I''m really impressed by this. "


    "Don''t worry, take your time." Chu Mo glanced at the chaotic oven above his head and said faintly.


    In fact, the blockade of chaos oven on this world is approaching the critical point. But this matter is very important. Chu Mo really wants to know. Because once it is proved that they both know each other, it can almost confirm one thing!


    The emperor killer of the eightfold realm frowned, thought for a long time, and suddenly shouted, "I remember! They know each other!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up two rays of light, and his eyes looked at the man.


    The emperor killer of the eightfold realm said: "In the past years, before the blood demon ancestor left the heaven, he once said that the Supreme Lord of the Qin family had finally embarked on his old path... At that time, the blood demon ancestor only said such a sentence, without saying anything. At that time, we couldn''t understand it, and we had long forgotten that sentence of the blood demon ancestor. Now you remind me like this, coupled with the spread of the Qin family''s demonization, I finally remembered. The blood demon ancestor must have recognized it Know the supreme of the Qin family! Otherwise, the supreme is sealing himself. How can the blood demon know this? Even if the demon family told the blood demon, it also shows that there is a certain connection between them. "


    The emperor killer of the eightfold heaven realm was not an idiot. He said, and suddenly looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "you mean... The supreme ancestor of the Qin family has disappeared now. In fact, he is looking for the blood demon ancestor? And his purpose is to protect the Luo Tian breaking the FA array that may be hidden in the blood demon ancestor''s nest?"


    Chu Mo looked at the eightfold emperor killer and nodded slightly.


    Hoo!


    "You can''t make this happen, you have to stop it." The emperor killer breathed a sigh and slowly said, "although I have already become a blood slave, I am, after all, a son of this great region. Deep in my heart, I am still a person, and I have never been a blood slave..."


    His voice was getting lower and lower. At this time, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Mo, as if he had made a major decision. He said in a deep voice, "I know that there is a person who must know where the blood demon ancestor''s nest is! But this person may not betray the blood demon ancestor."


    "Who?" Chu Mo looked at each other and asked in a deep voice.


    "Butterfly fairy..." the emperor of the eightfold heaven realm said softly, "she lives in Butterfly Valley, and is not a bad person. I hope you don''t hurt her."


    Looking at the faint tenderness in the emperor''s eyes, Chu Mo nodded and said, "don''t worry, if everything goes well, I won''t hurt her naturally. But you also know what the last Luo Tian breaking Dharma array means to the whole Yanhuang region."


    "I understand, I understand." The killer of the emperor''s eightfold heaven realm sighed, and then said, "she is certainly not your opponent, but you should be careful, she is unique in the world with her poison ability!"


    "Poison? Butterfly?" Chu Mo frowned, "is she a butterfly?"


    The killer of the emperor bachongtian nodded, "yes, she is a butterfly."


    Chu Mo suddenly thought of the cloud dream fairy and the butterfly fairy he met when he just entered the magic world. He had not heard about them for a long time. According to their realm in those days, they should be in the period of Da Luo Jinxian to Tian Xian now, right?


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo suddenly felt like a dream. He shook his head, smiled bitterly, and then put aside his past memories and looked up at the chaotic oven.


    The killer of the emperor''s eightfold heaven realm was very smart. He said in a deep voice, "is it almost time?"


    "If you have anything else to say, you can put it off for a while." Chu Mo looked at him, "for a moment."


    "Oh, no, in my life, my hands are full of blood. I dream back at midnight countless times. After waking up, I can''t sleep. I always think of one thing, that is, I hope to be killed one day and end my evil life. But the survival instinct of human nature makes me often take chances, thinking that maybe I can live until the end of Shouyuan, and then die... There are too many sins, and I have to pay them back after all. Master Chu, move Hand, it''s a good place to die if you can die under the knife of the descendants of the Chu family. " The killer of the emperor''s eightfold realm whispered.


    Chu Mo nodded, hugged each other, and then... A bright knife light, cut in the middle of the man''s eyebrows. The light went directly into his body. From the appearance, it seems to be intact.


    The emperor of the eightfold heaven realm shivered fiercely, and then whispered, "leave my whole body... Thank you... After all, I am human, not blood..."


    Poop!


    He fell towards Tianya mountain.


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand a little, stopped his body, and then took him to the top of the Tianya mountain.


    It''s a reward to bury him for getting so much news from him.


    Chu Mo directly dug a huge pit on the top of the Tianya mountain and buried the emperor of the eightfold realm.


    Then with great mana, he directly sealed this place. With a slight sigh, Chu Mo flew directly in the direction of the water house.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Water house.


    At this time, the whole water house is full of people, all expecting and waiting.


    Inside the family, there was unprecedented excitement.


    Even some high-level figures in those families and sects close to the water family came here under various excuses to stay. I really can''t find an excuse, just don''t say anything. Anyway, I''m here... Everyone has been neighbors for many years. Are you always embarrassed to throw me out?


    The water family knows their intentions. Is to see Chu Mo!


    But the problem is that many high-level figures in the water family are on pins and needles. The more people come, the more anxious they are. You said that if Chu Mo withdrew from his marriage... The water family would really lose a big man. What face will you have to face those Taoist friends in the spiritual world in the future? The most important thing is, if Chu Mo really comes out like this, how should they face the Chu family in the future!


    After all, the water family is a loyal supporter of the Chu family!


    So, in this state of restlessness at the top of the water family and those outsiders looking forward to it with a happy face, everyone waited from morning to night. From night until midnight.


    The whole water house is bright and lively.


    But the man who promised to come today never showed up.


    Seeing that this day is about to pass completely, everyone''s face is full of a capital word "Meng".


    So many people looked forward to it, but the legendary young giant did not show up.


    What is this situation? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1260

    The owner of the house, Shui Hong''an, and the elders of the water family who accompanied the guests were the worst. Both of them were under great pressure. Although they complained about Chu Mo, most of them hated the children of the water family who stabbed this matter on the letter board! My heart is about to scold the sky, and I decided to rectify it after this matter is over If anyone dares to speak out about things that have no shadow in the future, he will be directly severely punished!


    At this moment, the water family still didn''t think of whether someone would kill Chu mo. it''s really no wonder that these people, Chu Mo is now too famous, and the signs of Chu''s rise again are too obvious. Who dares to attack Chu Mo at this time?


    Shui Yiyi has always been calm and lazy in his room. She believed that Chu Mo was not a person who broke his word. As long as he says he wants to come, he will come!


    Bored, Shui Yiyi picked up the letter board and looked casually. On the discussion area of the letter board, there are various kinds of news. It''s relaxing to look at it in your spare time on weekdays. If you calm down and look for it carefully, you can find a lot of useful information.


    Shui Yiyi always likes to find all kinds of news on the letter board, and she is also good at analyzing the things behind all kinds of news.


    In the discussion area of the letter board, the topic about Chu Mo is still the hottest. Almost every message about Chu Mo is answered by a large number of people. You can say anything.


    Looking at it, Shui Yiyi''s heart clicked. She stood up and walked out with a pale face.


    From the back house to the front hall, it took her only a moment to use magic "flash around" in the family, which is actually a taboo and will be said to be unstable. In particular, she has just become the new elder of the water family. But at the moment, she has been a little anxious.


    As soon as Shui Yiyi appeared, the outside suddenly became restless. Those "neighbors" who stayed here wanted to see not only Chu Mo, but also Shui Yiyi! They want to see what the love between the water Princess and Chu Mo is!


    If these two people are combined, it will be a great event in the whole celestial practice world!


    The people on the side of the water family are all refreshed. Looking at water Yiyi, their hearts say is Chu Mo finally coming? Water Yiyi alone?


    Many people imagine that looking at water Yiyi''s eyes have become somewhat ambiguous.


    But Shui Yiyi went to the elder group and turned a blind eye to all kinds of people. It looks a little cold. Some people are still a little uncomfortable.


    "Met six elders." Water Yiyi bows to an old man.


    "Yiyi... Elder." The old man was slightly stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    Who knows, Shui Yiyi has become an elder of the water family, and his status is equal to that of other elders, but because these elders are almost all direct elders of Shui Yiyi, they are still a little unfit for meeting for a while.


    Six elders, Shui Hongxu, the emperor of jiuchongtian, are specially responsible for the intelligence and information of the water family.


    Shui Yiyi asked solemnly, "did the six elders get some special trends in the direction of Tianya mountain today?"


    "Tianya mountain? Special trend?" Shui Hongxu is not a fool. He just didn''t expect some things. After Shui Yiyi asked, he immediately became nervous. His eyebrows instantly locked, and he couldn''t help whispering, "that place... Is easy to defend but difficult to attack, suitable for ambush!"


    Shui Yiyi lifted his eyebrows and looked at the six elders.


    "Elder Yiyi, don''t worry, let me ask." Six elders said, directly opened the sound stone, and asked in a low voice, "Tianya mountain direction, is there anything abnormal today?"


    At this meeting, Shui Hong''an, the elder and owner of the other water families, also put away some irritable thoughts and calmed down.


    An elder frowned and said, "at this time, no one should have the courage to attack Chu Mo?"


    Another elder shook his head, "it''s our responsibility to ignore this possibility! What dare you? Although there are not many people in the spiritual world who are not afraid of dead people, they are not few."


    "It seems that someone has intercepted Chu Mo on the road of heaven before? A group of killers?" Another elder answered.


    At this time, even some other senior family leaders who came to join the fun couldn''t help but be alert.


    At this time, the voice of reply came from the voice stone of the six elders. The voice... Was somewhat frightened: "the six elders... There is something moving over there!"


    Hoo!


    The front hall, which was originally noisy, was instantly silent.


    Here, there are the senior level of the water family, the owners and leaders of the surrounding families and sects, the elders, as well as the excellent legitimate children of the water family and the most outstanding young people in those families and sects. The elder and the elder sit together, and the younger and the younger get together. Everyone is chatting.


    For Chu Mo''s delay, many people have some complaints in their hearts. They think that although they are young giants, this shelf is really too big.


    But at this moment, these people are all quiet.


    It can be said that none of the people sitting here is stupid. You can analyze a lot of news in one sentence.


    Everyone''s face showed a dignified color, Tianya mountain... It''s not generally far from here. With their body method, they can''t arrive in a few days. They also have to go all out. If they hurry so hard, it will also consume them a lot.


    So few people go there on weekdays, but they know a lot about it.


    The six elders held the sound stone in their hands, as if it was extremely heavy, and his face was very ugly. Then, before waiting for anything else, he directly turned off the sound stone.


    I thought Chu Mo''s arrival might make the water family lose a big face. But before the Chu Mo people arrived at the moment, the face of the water family had already been lost.


    He is in charge of the family''s intelligence and information, but there is news on Tianya mountain, and the people below didn''t report it? It''s a mess! Water Hongxu, the sixth elder, was already furious. At the same time, he had guessed that it was because someone in the family put the news of Chu Mo''s coming on the letter board without authorization, which attracted the attention of the enemy... This was really terrible!


    We must rectify our mistakes! From top to bottom, anyone who has a little dereliction of duty should be severely punished! But that''s all later. The top priority is to quickly solve the current problems. Is to find Chu Mo!


    Shui Hongxu took a deep breath, looked at Shui Yiyi and said, "I''ll send someone immediately..."


    Just then, a sudden cry of surprise came from outside.


    There are more people gathered on the square in front.


    Hearing the startling cry, these people in the front hall stood up and walked out.


    When everyone came out, he saw a young man dressed in blue, who was as black as a waterfall and as bloody as a dragon, walking slowly in the brightly lit square in front of him.


    Seeing this group of people coming out of the front hall, the young man hugged his fists and arched his hands from a distance: "sorry everyone, I''m late."


    At this time, the hourglass timed by the water family just runs out of the last trace of fine sand.


    This day has passed! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1261

    Chu Mo looks a little thin because he has been refining his body all year round and his essence is introverted. But the aura on him made everyone, all of them, feel like they wanted to worship. The thin figure, seen in the eyes of everyone, has a feeling of being particularly tall.


    There is no light on his body, but it seems to be emitting a halo.


    That''s a kind of Tao!


    A kind of Tao that only belongs to Chu Mo himself.


    Even when Shui Yiyi saw Chu Mo, she couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. She could clearly feel the strong changes that had taken place in Chu mo.


    However, it''s like being reborn!


    This change is really too obvious!


    Shui Yiyi''s eyes are also a little wet. Ordinary people can''t see anything unusual about Chu mo. he is full of blood, he holds his head high, and he is calm and unrestrained. But Shui Yiyi can obviously feel that behind Chu Mo''s calm face is an extreme fatigue!


    He has a peerless demeanor, but he has never shown it like this.


    He was clearly hiding something, and didn''t want others to see it.


    However, in the eyes of the elders of the water family and the heads of other families and sects, this young man is simply too dazzling!


    Handsome and handsome, looking forward to life. Such a young man, even if you don''t know anything about him, will also feel good, will also feel awe, and will subconsciously... Feel like it.


    Shuiqingqian hid in the crowd and secretly looked at Chu Mo, with a faint love between his eyes. She glanced enviously at the water on the steps, pursed her mouth, and then quietly moved her body back. Hiding behind the crowd, she didn''t want to be found out.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Shui Hong''an didn''t wait there, but welcomed him. Then he laughed and said, "my husband, Shui Hong''an, is the owner of the water family and Yiyi''s father. Prince Chu is really a talent!"


    After saying this, Shui Hong''an was very nervous, because he was really afraid that Chu Mo suddenly said, "master Shui, I have something to find you..."


    That''s really bad!


    The elders of the water family all looked at Chu Mo nervously.


    Other high-level leaders of families and sects are somewhat strange looking at the water family, and don''t understand what they are nervous about?


    Chu mo... Isn''t he the son-in-law of the water family?


    No matter how excellent the son-in-law is, he should be restrained in front of his father-in-law''s house, right? What''s so nervous?


    Chu Mo threw a fist at Shui Hong''an and seriously performed a younger generation''s Etiquette: "younger generation Chu Mo, I''ve seen the owner of the water family! It''s too late to let everyone wait for a long time. I''m really sorry."


    Hoo!


    In a word, Shui Hong''an was very calm. His old face was almost smiling. He walked up to Chu Mo, carefully lifted Chu Mo with both hands, and then said with a happy face: "don''t be so polite, nephew, just call me uncle!"


    The owners and leaders of other families and sects aside were all secretly kissing in their hearts, which made them feel a little sour. But on second thought: if they were Shui Hong''an, I''m afraid they would be more intimate than Shui Hong''an? After all, this is not an ordinary young man! Even if there is a young adult as a son-in-law, the feeling of glory and inner joy will make their faces smile. Not to mention this one in front of you, it is not comparable to any young adult. Even those old people in the heaven, how many can compete with him? It''s a dazzling new star in the sky, not the one rising slowly, but a shining star that has really hung high in the sky!


    This is a real young giant!


    The faces of those elders of the water family also showed happy smiles. Together with everyone, welcome Chu Mo into the front hall.


    Those young people who were not qualified to enter the front hall on the square all looked in awe at the slightly emaciated figure. At this moment, I don''t know how many young people were inspired to secretly swear in their hearts that they must strive to cultivate and keep up with Chu Mo in the future.


    After entering the hall, Shui Hong''an first introduced the guests to Chu mo. although they could not compete with the ancient people with deep heritage like the water family, the owners and heads of these families and sects were not ordinary people. In the world of heaven, they are also famous.


    It''s great to have a small name in the vast heaven.


    Chu Mo didn''t have any airs, and greeted these big men with a smile.


    His modesty also won him the unanimous appreciation of this group of people. Sometimes, it''s not difficult to get others'' favor. But there is also a premise. First of all, you have to be able to get into others'' eyes.


    Chu Mo is obviously not only qualified to enter these people''s eyes, but also beyond too much!


    In just a few years, he has grown from a little monk from a "backcountry" that few people care about to a young giant recognized by almost everyone!


    Some people may not be able to adapt to this change for a while, but after meeting Chu Mo, as long as he is a little modest, they will immediately feel proud.


    This is a kind of recognition.


    Later, Shui Hong''an introduced these elders to Chu mo. When introducing Shui Yiyi, Shui Hong''an smiled and said, "Yi Yi is not only my daughter, but also our new young elder of the Shui family. Between you... I don''t need to introduce anything more."


    Chu Mo smiled and flushed Yiyi with a fist: "I''ve seen elder Yiyi."


    Water Yiyi glanced at him, and his eyes were full of beauty. There was more in her heart, but a strong gratitude.


    Chu Mo''s heart, she has been very clear, now come to the water home, can give her face like this, water Yiyi is very moved.


    Then, everyone took their seats and began to have various rare delicacies.


    People kept persuading people to drink, but at this time, no one mentioned the movement on the other side of Tianya mountain. Only six elders, Shui Hongxu, was still a little uneasy, but he didn''t see any abnormality from Chu Mo''s body.


    The host and the guest enjoyed a banquet.


    When it was almost over, Shui Hong''an glanced at his daughter, coughed softly, and said, "my good nephew is tired from the journey. I should also be tired. Let the little girl arrange for my good nephew to have a rest first."


    Everyone looked at Shui Yiyi with a smile. Of course, they understood the meaning of Shui Hongan''s arrangement.


    Shui Yiyi didn''t have stage fright. He stood up gracefully and smiled at Chu Mo: "let''s go, Master Chu."


    Chu Mo made amends with the people, and then left with Shui Yiyi.


    Before they walked out of the door, they heard a low voice behind them. What is the state of these people present? No matter how low the voice is, you can hear it from thousands of miles away. Let alone so close.


    "Elder Yiyi and childe Chu are really talented and beautiful. It''s a perfect match!"


    "Haha, yes, yes. The owner of the water family has such a good son-in-law. I don''t know how beautiful it is in his heart?"


    "Hahaha, that''s for sure. Didn''t you see the water owner''s face full of red today?"


    The two men went out. Shui Yiyi took a soft look at Chu Mo, and his eyes were full of gratitude. Chu Mo smiled at her, and suddenly his body gave a slight pause and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Shui Yiyi asked with concern.


    "Nothing." Chu Mo waved his hand, indicating that water Yiyi led the way.


    People met along the way, saw two people, all bent down to salute. There are also some children of the water family, looking at Chu Mo in awe. When Chu Mo''s figure disappeared in sight, they were still standing there.


    Shui Yiyi didn''t continue to ask, and took Chu Mo, seven turns and eight turns, came to a very quiet other courtyard. It seems a little biased here, but the environment is excellent and the aura is also very sufficient.


    The pavilions and waterside pavilions in the yard are planted with various precious flowers and plants. Several ancient trees look old, but they are still vigorous and straight.


    "Here we are." Shui Yiyi whispered, and then took Chu Mo into the inner courtyard. After sending some servant girls away, Shui Yiyi directly offered four Supreme utensils, divided into four directions, and sealed the whole room.


    Chu Mo smiled and looked at Shui Yiyi: "what are you doing? Don''t be so nervous."


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo with a distressed face: "are you hurt?"


    Chu Mo didn''t hide it, nodded, said the ambush he encountered in Tianya mountain, and then said, "my injury is not serious, I''ll be fine in a few days. But I promised you to arrive today. If it''s too late, wouldn''t it be rude?"


    "You don''t need this." Shui Yiyi tried to calm her mood and calm her voice. She didn''t want chu Mo to see the love in her eyes and didn''t want him to be embarrassed. She said softly, "you are now the young giant of the whole heaven. Even if you are late, it''s nothing. Why do you rush so hard? Your injury is really not serious?"


    "It''s not serious. You should know that my constitution is very special and my injury recovers very quickly." Chu Mo smiled and said, "don''t mention any young giants. How can I afford such praise?"


    "This is not praise, this is a fact." Shui Yiyi said, then looked at Chu Mo carefully and saluted Chu mo.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Mo looked at Shui Yiyi strangely.


    Shui Yiyi said, "I apologize for those ignorant young people in the family. If they hadn''t sent the news of your arrival on the letter board, you wouldn''t have encountered this danger."


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "you don''t need to apologize. In fact, it''s not a bad thing. Otherwise, those people are always hiding in the dark, which is also disturbing. They come out and solve it together by the way. I don''t think they have many people."


    "You..." Shui Yiyi sighed helplessly, thinking: why is it so good? Why be so considerate. Although you didn''t mention a word, can''t I see the water? You don''t want to break the appointment, because you don''t want to embarrass me and the whole water family. But you don''t love me... But you still do so much for me. It''s really... Annoying!


    Then, Shui Yiyi said a few words to Chu Mo and left. Chu Mo said his injury was nothing, but Shui Yiyi didn''t believe it. Judging from his appearance, it''s obvious that he''s holding on.


    Sure enough, as soon as Shui Yiyi''s front foot left, Chu Mo immediately began to exercise Kung Fu to recover from the injury.


    His injury was really not serious during the Tianya mountain war, but the problem was that his previous injury was not cured at all!


    That''s the injury caused by the supreme!


    If it weren''t for the wandering lady, he would have fallen!


    The supreme kind of tyranny is like a nightmare for all monks¡ª¡ª


    Starting from this chapter, each chapter will be updated with 3000 words. There''s more in the back. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1262

    The next morning, Shui Yiyi came to visit early. Seeing that Chu Mo had woken up, Shui Yiyi asked, "how is it?"


    "Rest assured..."


    Shui Yiyi glanced at Chu Mo: "are we friends?"


    "Of course." Chu Mo replied.


    "So, how''s it going?" Shui Yiyi asked again, a pair of command eyes, flickering staring at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was seen as a little guilty, and then said with a wry smile, "in fact, it''s no big deal."


    "What happened?" Shui Yiyi asked for the third time, pursed his lips and looked stubborn.


    "The thing I did in the Qin family ancestral land before was seriously injured, because I not only wanted to destroy Luo Tian''s breaking the Dharma array, but also wiped out the group of people on the Qin family ancestral land together!" Chu Mo said in a deep voice.


    "Well done! Those people should be killed! Otherwise, trillions of creatures will die miserably because of them." Shui Yiyi said.


    "Qin Cang, the resuscitated supreme ancestor of the Qin family, did not fully recover at that time, but the power displayed was already quite terrible. The supreme breath was hopeless!" Chu Mo sighed lightly, "if it weren''t for Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array to restrain him, I should have died at that time."


    Water Yiyi blinked, blinked the water mist in her eyes, and then said, "you are too reckless! How can you do this kind of thing alone?"


    "At that time, I was afraid that if I didn''t do it, I wouldn''t have a chance later." Chu Mo smiles bitterly.


    Shui Yiyi was silent. If the supreme ancestor of the Qin family was fully recovered, who else could go to the Qin family to break the Dharma array? I''m afraid he can kill a group of emperors with one thought!


    Understanding belongs to understanding, but Shui Yiyi''s deep heart still feels very distressed Chu mo. But she didn''t want to be so obvious, so she asked softly, "then?"


    "Then I ran away." Chu Mo said naturally.


    Water Yiyi puffed and laughed, and glanced at Chu Mo white.


    Chu Mo said, "don''t you wait to die there without running? You don''t know Qin Cang''s reaction at that time. It was almost crazy. Then I put him together and let him spend a long time before he really found me."


    "Did he still find you?" Shui Yiyi suddenly became a little nervous, and then relaxed. Chu Mo was able to appear in front of her intact, and naturally escaped that disaster.


    "Well, I''ve found me, and I want to get rid of me. That''s the main reason for my Dao injury." Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "but at the critical moment, the wandering female emperor appeared and saved my life."


    "Wandering lady?!" Shui Yiyi immediately looked shocked, and then looked at Chu Mo strangely: "she, is she still alive?"


    "It should be the Dharma body." Chu Mo didn''t say too much in detail. It''s about the existence of the supreme level, and he can''t disclose too much.


    "Even if it''s a Dharma body, it''s terrible." Shui Yiyi exclaimed, and then looked at Chu Mo: "well, what about the result?"


    "The wandering female emperor is worthy of being the most powerful monk in the modern history of the world of heaven. She simply hanged Qin Cang''s old dog in all kinds of ways. If it was her true self, it was estimated that Qin Cang could not survive a hundred rounds." Chu Mo said.


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face and hardly knew what to say. After a long time, he murmured, "what happened later?"


    "I ran away before they finished..." Chu Mo said honestly.


    "...." Shui Yiyi pulled at the corner of his mouth, looked at Chu Mo with some speechless, and then nodded: "that''s right. What are you waiting for if you don''t run? No matter how powerful the female emperor''s Dharma body is, it''s not the Buddha, and the support time is limited."


    Chu Mo nodded, "that''s it."


    "Then, you want to come to Shuijia?" Shui Yiyi asked softly, and then shook his head and said, "no, you don''t just want to come to the Shui family, you should... Want to walk through all the families related to the Chu family. One is to appease, the other is to intimidate foreign enemies."


    Chu Mo looked at Shui Yiyi and said helplessly, "you are so smart, be careful not to marry."


    "Are you afraid?" Shui Yiyi fought back, and then she lowered her head with crimson cheeks.


    Chu Mo sighed gently and cut off the topic: "you''re right. I really want to walk through all the families related to the Chu family. The purpose is what you said."


    "But there are others closer than us." The water whispered.


    "You should understand." Chu Mo said.


    "I understand." Shui Yiyi nodded, and then suddenly smiled sweetly, "I brought you some breakfast. Eat some, and then go with me to meet those young people. They all adore you. You can say anything to them."


    "Good!" Chu Mo laughed.


    This breakfast was actually made by Shui Yiyi after getting up early and working hard for a long time. But she didn''t say, and Chu Mo didn''t ask. Anyway, I ate it all. Shui Yiyi is very happy.


    Later, Chu Mo followed Shui Yiyi to the square of the Shui family. At this time, almost all the people of the surrounding families and sects had left. Just come and have a look. It''s really embarrassing for them not to leave.


    On the square, there were a large number of young children of the water family. When they saw Chu Mo coming out, their faces were all excited. Looking at the water Yiyi standing beside Chu Mo, many girls of the water family showed envy.


    Shui Yiyi said gracefully, "haven''t you been curious about childe Chu for a long time? Today, someone came, and I asked him to tell you anything." With that, she smiled and stepped back.


    On the square, there was a burst of warm applause, and then countless hot eyes were cast on Chu mo. What they most want to hear from Chu Mo is his own experience.


    What a legend!


    A teenager who came out of the desolate place of the human world, all the way up, flying to the spirit world, flying to the fairy world, flying to the heaven!


    Now it shines brightly in the heaven and has become a generation of young giants.


    In the middle, it didn''t take many years in all. That time was not even as long as a big Luo Jinxian''s one-time retreat!


    How on earth did he do it? How many legends are there in him?


    Although there are various legends on the letter board, they are rumors after all, and have not been personally admitted by Chu mo. Now Chu Mo is standing here. They take it for granted that Chu Mo will talk about his own experience to motivate them.


    Shuiqingqian stood in the crowd, looking at the young man on the steps, looking very focused, as if he had attracted the other party''s attention, looking at her here.


    Shuiqinglian blushed and bowed her head. Then the man looked away. Shuiqingqian secretly hated that he was timid. Why didn''t he dare to look at him?


    At this time, Chu Mo on the steps slowly opened his mouth, "I''ll tell you a sermon."


    Hum!


    There was an uproar on the square below.


    Break the original silence in an instant.


    Everyone looked at the young man standing on the steps with an incredible face.


    It''s not that he is not qualified to preach to them. If such a person who can kill even the Ninth Heaven Emperor is not qualified to preach to them, there are few people in the world who can preach to them.


    But the problem is... He is a member of the Chu family!


    Give lectures to the children of the water supply family? Is this... Is this appropriate? Did he want to pass on the unique knowledge of the Chu family to them?


    All of a sudden, silence returned again. These young children of the water family are still very quality and polite. Although his mouth was silent, in his heart, there were all waves.


    Shui Hong''an, who was coming from behind, was surprised when he heard Chu Mo''s words. Then he stood there without moving on.


    Some elders of the water family who heard that Chu Mo came out to see the young children of the water family also stopped beside the owner, and their eyes were full of surprise. They all look at Shui Hong''an.


    Shui Hong''an shook his head slightly, indicating that they were calm.


    At this time, Chu Mo didn''t waste too much time, directly opened his mouth and began to preach.


    His opening almost scared Shui Hong''an and the elders of the water family to kneel!


    Supreme skill!


    Chu Mo was even at the water house, openly speaking the supreme Scripture!


    Moreover, the most shocking and incomprehensible thing for them is the Sutra spoken by Chu Mo, which is clearly the supreme skill of their water family!


    But it has been lost for too many years!


    Everyone, including Shui Hong''an, only knows the supreme skill and a general idea, but the specific inheritance has long been broken in Shui Jia!


    "This... How is this possible?"


    "Chu Mo He... How can he master the supreme skill of the water family?"


    "It''s incredible!"


    Everyone stood there as stupid as a statue. Water Hong''an''s face was full of old tears.


    Those water family children in the square knelt directly!


    Instead of kneeling psychologically, Chu Mo opened his mouth and shouted... Thousands of young children of the water family knelt down on the ground in the whole square.


    Chu Mo didn''t stop it. He passed on the scriptures on behalf of the supreme ancestor of the water family. They, the young descendants of the water family, worshipped their ancestors, not his Chu mo.


    In Guixu, Chu Mo got too many supreme skills. It was not until he entered the heaven that Chu Mo finally understood that those supreme tombs in Guixu were all generals of his Chu family!


    Those people are all former followers of the old man!


    Although Chu Mo didn''t understand why those supreme arts were all broken, although those supreme masters didn''t say anything when they passed on his inheritance. Even at that time, Chu Mo thought they were looking at the face of the big skeleton... But now, Chu Mo feels that it is necessary for him to return these supreme skills to those descendants of the supreme!


    He wants to visit the relevant families of the Chu family. He not only wants to appease internally and establish prestige externally, but also, more importantly, to replace the ancestors of these families and spread Dharma!


    In the huge front hall of Shuijia behind him, all the senior leaders, including Shui Hong''an, knelt down together and listened attentively.


    Shui Yiyi pulled at the corner of her mouth and wanted to kneel. Chu Mo looked back at her, and then suddenly said in a loud voice, "my generation of the ancestors of the water family preached the Dharma. As soon as you kneel and thank the ancestors, you can sit cross legged and listen to the Scriptures."¡ª¡ª


    At four o''clock.


    From today on, 3000 words per chapter will be updated.


    Yes, the chapters have become larger and richer. Where are the monthly tickets of brothers and sisters?


    Don''t you have to be trampled under if you don''t have money to send monthly tickets?


    I refuse!


    You''ll support me, won''t you? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1263

    At this time, behind Chu Mo, Shui Hong''an in the front hall said in a deep voice, "first, kneel down to thank the ancestors for creating the method, and second, kneel down to thank Mr. Chuan FA!"


    Everyone stood up and bowed to Chu Mo again. Then they sat down cross legged.


    Chu Mo reluctantly glanced at Shui Yiyi. Although he didn''t want to recognize the marriage, now in anyone''s eyes, Chu Mo is the son-in-law of the water family. Now it''s better to be worshipped by the "father-in-law" and say Mr.


    Water Yiyi winked at Chu mo.


    This interaction between the two people was seen by a few people, and there was a burst of envy in their hearts.


    Then Chu Mo began to preach.


    He spoke slowly, giving everyone time to think. Gifted, naturally able to understand a lot, poor talent that can''t help.


    Not everyone can practice supreme skill.


    But to hear someone speak the supreme Scripture in person is a great opportunity for any monk!


    No one wants to miss it.


    Someone is recording every word Chu Mo said.


    After an hour, Chu Mo stopped lecturing and gave everyone time to think and realize.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the senior management of Shuijia immediately made corresponding actions.


    This time, Shui Hongxu, the six elders of the water family, didn''t make any mistakes again. He directly opened the defense array of the water family, and then gave a dead order: if anyone dares to talk nonsense about this matter again, tell it out and expel the family immediately.


    After an hour of rest, Chu Mo continued to preach.


    In this way, talk for an hour and rest for an hour. Chu Mo talked for three days and three nights here in a breath!


    All the water family friars, from top to bottom, were ecstatic. There are even many things they have never heard of!


    At this time, they suddenly understood one thing. Chu Mo, the emotion, had already got all the inheritance of the water family at an unknown time! Much more orthodox than them!


    But no one has any objection to this, even a little jealous of the mind are not born.


    Not to mention that Chu Mo passed on the supreme ancient scriptures that originally belonged to the water family to them, the identity of Chu Mo alone was enough to make them feel dissatisfied.


    That is the only heir of the Chu family! It''s the grandson of the great man who guarded the whole Yanhuang region!


    The rumble of Tao sounded on the ancestral land of Shui family.


    Chu Mo''s tongue blooms with lotus flowers. When it comes to the key, various visions directly arise between heaven and earth, which makes people feel strange.


    At this time, no one even remembered that the real realm of Chu Mo was just a real fairy.


    A true fairy, even if he has mastered all the supreme inheritance of the water family, how can he do this? Only the legendary supreme can preach scriptures in person!


    At this time, all the people of the water family had already forgotten this matter. Together with Shui Yiyi, they had already been immersed in Chu Mo''s sermon.


    Shui Yiyi broke through on the road of heaven that day and awakened the supreme Dharma seal of her ancestors. Just taking this opportunity, she mutually confirmed with Chu Mo that she was the one who gained the most.


    Three days later, Chu Mo''s sermon ended, and the whole ancestral land of Shui family was silent, and everyone was seriously understanding it. No one made a sound.


    Chu Mo released his divine sense, swept the defense array of the water family, and nodded secretly. This level of defense array, as long as it is not the supreme presence, no one can attack.


    So he got up quietly and left in a flutter.


    By the time the first person in the water family wakes up from enlightenment, seven days have passed!


    The first person to wake up is the clear water!


    This girl, in the water family, once had a talent that was not inferior to water Yiyi, which few people know. But the chance of clear and shallow water is far worse than water Yiyi. So that outsiders only know the water, but do not know the water is clear and shallow.


    This time, shuiqingqian finally got the most important chance in her life. In this enlightenment, she achieved unimaginable gains. If she wants, now she can be ready to go through the robbery directly!


    Emperor Tianjie!


    Even on the road of heaven, she has no such harvest.


    So, the first time she woke up, she went to look for Chu Mo''s figure. She had no other ideas, just wanted to thank him well, and then called him brother-in-law.


    As a result, there was only one water sitting cross legged, and Chu Mo''s figure had long disappeared.


    At this time, Chu Mo appeared here in the ancestral land of the Mao family. He knows what happened to the Mao family. He came here to mourn. Then, I vowed seriously that I would find out all the murderers one by one and kill them!


    After Chu Mo''s oath, a Dharma purport condensed in the sky, and then dissipated abruptly, intertwined in the laws of heaven.


    the order , once given , will be strictly enforced!


    The vision is comparable to the quasi supreme!


    In the following days, Chu Mo began to look for the remaining evils hidden by the Qin family. Whenever he met them, he directly killed them without any words!


    In this process, Chu Mo also encountered several dangerous situations. It was the strong friar of the Qin family who launched a desperate resistance against him. Among them, there was the power of the realm of quasi supreme!


    But Chu Mo finally survived. Although he was bleeding all over and almost fell, in the end, he killed the Qin family''s Quasi supreme realm power.


    At this moment, his Tao has become more profound!


    I don''t know if it was the reason why he lectured in the water family. His understanding of these supreme skills has reached a new level.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to fight to the death for the quasi supremacy of the Qin family.


    On this day, Chu Mo came to a related family of Chu family, Tong family.


    The Tong family is also an ancient family. Like the water family, the Tong family lost their supreme ancestor after the divine war a century ago, and then the whole family began to decline slowly.


    After 100000 years, the Tong family looks a little desolate and dilapidated, no longer the light of the past.


    There are only hundreds of thousands of people left in the whole family. Among them, there is only one vein, but more than 10000 people.


    However, it was such a family that chose to respond at the first time after the people from the ancestral land of the Chu family came out of the mountain, and then sent only dozens of imperial realm friars in the family to find the Qin family.


    There was a bloody battle, and only eight of the dozens of Lords came back!


    But on the letter board, the Tong family was still very tough and made a voice: we won''t bow our heads until the last one is left, because we are the people of the Chu family!


    Chu Mo was very touched, so the second stop of his visit to the families related to the Chu family was at the Tong family.


    For his arrival, the Tong family can be described as terrified and ecstatic.


    "I''m ashamed." This is the first sentence Chu Mo said in front of everyone in the Tong family: "I''m not as good as you. You have paid too much for the Chu family and the whole spiritual world! I hope such sacrifices will be less in the future."


    Chu Mo didn''t do more greetings, directly sacrificed the chaos oven, sacrificed the killing of the sky, and sacrificed the divine mirror of the sky. After continuous crazy absorption of the best celestite, the three artifacts finally recovered.


    Now it is blooming and shrouded over the ancestral land of Tong family.


    Chu Mo moved the general trend of Feng Shui here again, and directly set up a terrible Dharma array.


    Don''t say it''s the emperor. Even if the quasi supreme comes, if he dares to break through, he will come and return.


    Then Chu Mo began to preach. He spoke very seriously and carefully, and even gave Tong''s children the opportunity to ask questions! This treatment, is in the water home, have never been.


    Because the current situation of the Tong family is too bad!


    There is almost a fault!


    There are few leaders in the realm of emperor. There are many true immortals, and they are not without talent, but their resources are very scarce. Although the Tong family didn''t say, Chu Mo could see that the territory they occupied was not rich at all. It was a piece of land that should have belonged to them. Chu Mo had seen it when he came here. He thought it belonged to the Tong family. However, when he flew in, there were big monks from other families looking at him with a wary face.


    Chu Mo didn''t ask anything. He came to Tong''s house and began lecturing.


    Therefore, in this case, if we can''t cultivate powerful monks as soon as possible. I''m afraid this family will decline further.


    Even so, the bones of the Tong family are still so hard. In the face of such a behemoth as the Qin family, they still dare to stand up and face the hard top. This bloody nature alone is enough to make Chu Mo respect and do more for them.


    Chu Mo is at Tong''s house, lecturing for seven days!


    On the seventh day, the Dharma array outside was touched.


    There were two big men in the realm of the emperor''s eightfold heaven, who plunged into the array. Touched the Dharma array, for a time, the Dharma array surged, directly strangling the two emperors in the eight heaven realm.


    This time, it directly poked the hornet''s nest.


    A large number of monks directly surrounded this place.


    Crazy angry curses, earth shaking, like rolling thunder.


    If it weren''t for the barrier of the Dharma array, people on the side of the Tong family would probably wake up in the enlightenment.


    If it weren''t for the barrier of the Dharma array, I''m afraid those people would have killed in unscrupulously.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a chill. He slowly stood up, then flashed, appeared on the edge of the French array, and looked at those people coldly.


    Then Chu Mo suddenly felt that those people''s clothes were very familiar.


    Frown slightly, before he remembered, there came out a monk in the realm of the emperor and the Lord, who was murderous and fiercely flew to Chu Mo, and then looked up and down at Chu Mo: "boy, are you from the Tong family?"


    "How is it? No, so what?" When Chu Mo came out, he had already performed all kinds of tricks, changed his appearance, and restrained his aura at the same time. Let your true immortal aura be exposed.


    At this time, a monk at the peak of Zhenxian rushed out directly, raised his hand and slapped Chu Mo in the face: "shit, how dare a family that didn''t fall into a family that was dying even the emperor dare to be arrogant in front of the dragon family? Look for death!"


    Bang!


    This monk in the realm of true immortality, with his body torn apart and blood mixed with his residual body, collapsed in the void. The visual impact on people is extremely strong!


    All the monks over there are stupid!


    Even the big man with the dual realm of emperor and Lord was completely stupid!


    Then, the big man of the emperor''s double heaven realm roared, directly sacrificed a soldier of the emperor, and fiercely chopped at Chu mo.


    Bang!


    The big man of the emperor''s double heaven realm was exactly the same as the monk of the true immortal peak realm. His body was torn apart and directly collapsed in the void.


    The blood was bleak and cold, and the residual body was shocking.


    For a time, it became silent here.


    In everyone''s eyes, there is a light of endless fear. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1264

    Who the hell is this? Tong family... When was there such a terrible strong man? This person should never be from the Tong family! And he is just a real fairy... Can he attack the emperor?


    For a time, countless thoughts rose along the hearts of this group of self proclaimed dragon family? {£¼ at the same time, there was also a cold air, and this group of people looked at Chu Mo again, full of fear.


    Only a few people, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, did not fear, but some fear, more of that kind of confused eyes.


    Some of them can directly bomb the monks of the emperor''s double heaven realm. But it is not easy, and it is unlikely to be as easy as Chu mo. Without even moving, he smashed two monks who were not at a low level with divine power.


    So, who is this person?


    Dragon family? Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a cold ponder.


    He looked at the rest of these people. Among the crowd, there was also a Ninth Heaven realm emperor, an eighth heaven realm emperor, and four six heaven realm emperors. The rest were generally three or four heaven realm emperors and some true immortals.


    Plus the two emperors of the eightfold realm who lost before, the comprehensive strength of this group of people is not weak. It can even be said to be very strong. Any big family in heaven will be very careful in the face of such a group of people. Because such a force is enough to cause great harm to any big family.


    What did such a group of people do when they stormed into an ancient family that was already very down and out? Be a guest?


    Obviously impossible!


    They have forcibly occupied the territory that should have belonged to the Tong family, which does not need the Tong family to speak. Chu Mo, who has entered the heaven for more than two days, knows how much territory the Tong family should occupy. Even if it is a family that has been a little down and out, even if there are not many emperors, it should never have only such a little territory.


    I was bullied to a corner!


    But it happened that such a family still showed an extremely tough attitude in the face of major right and wrong when the heaven was in danger, and their bones were still very hard.


    In contrast, what is the long family doing?


    Bullying!


    The Tong family, with their own dignity and pride, did not ask him to do anything. But Chu Mo couldn''t be indifferent.


    "Kill yourself." Chu Mo looked at the group and said indifferently, "look back, I''ll go to the dragon''s house to discuss an explanation."


    "Little beast, what are you?" A leader of the emperor liuchongtian angrily scolded, "how dare you challenge the dragon family? I think you''re tired of living! You want to cause disaster for the Tong family, don''t you? Then help you! In a moment, you''ll break your magic array and destroy the Tong family!"


    "Hahaha, it''s so funny. This is the funniest joke I''ve heard since I was a child!" Another emperor liuchongtian''s boss sneered.


    "Suicide? Little thing, I think this sentence is more suitable for you. You commit suicide, don''t let us waste our energy." The leader of the emperor bachongtian spoke coldly.


    The emperor jiuchongtian''s boss looked at Chu Mo indifferently: "the tone of words is very big. Just now you have killed our two emperors of the eightfold realm, and killed both of us indiscriminately. Do you think this thing can be done well? Dare you report your identity?"


    "You are not qualified to know my identity." Chu Mo glanced at him: "is it really refreshing for the emperor of the nine heaven realm to stand at the top of the world and do such bullying?"


    "What bullying, and how much do you know?" The emperor jiuchongtian said coldly.


    "The Tong family is a member of the Chu family. They lost a lot because of fighting against the Qin family who took refuge in the demon clan. Have you ever asked their conscience?" Chu Mo said in a deep voice. The anger in his heart has been completely aroused. But he still wants to say a fair word for the Tong family.


    "Chu''s pulse? Ah... It''s just a family that has passed away. When a group of countrymen come out, they think they can really restore their former glory? It''s a joke. As for conscience, your words are even more ridiculous. In this spiritual world, they actually rely on conscience to survive. It''s better to die early." The emperor of the nine heaven realm scoffed.


    Because he felt that the young man opposite seemed to be weak in tone. It seems that the other party is not ignorant of the long family, and is quite afraid of the long family.


    This made his heart directly calm down and no longer worry about anything. With so many people on my side, can I still suffer losses if I really fight?


    "I see." Chu Mo said that and directly shot.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand, and a powerful force of law came out directly along Chu Mo''s hand, and directly grabbed a big man of the emperor''s six heaven realm.


    With a click, he twisted his neck and threw the body directly down.


    His degree was so fast that even the emperor of Jiuchong heaven didn''t expect Chu Mo''s action to be so fast. It''s too late to stop.


    But they all roared and rushed to Chu mo.


    But at the same time, these dragon family emperors who were not particularly afraid of Chu Mo just now all burst out a lot of cold in their hearts.


    What does it mean that a friar in the realm of true immortals can kill the emperor in the realm of six heavens so easily?


    In the hearts of many people, at this moment, I think of a person in my heart!


    Several high-level emperors looked at each other and made a decision in an instant!


    "Kill!"


    The emperor of Jiuchong heaven realm directly offered a killing move, because he had almost guessed who the young man from the Tong family was, so he didn''t want to create complications, but just wanted to solve the battle in the shortest time.


    The killing move of the ninth emperor is one of the supreme skills of the dragon family. It has great power and consumption. With one blow, even a star will be directly broken!


    Such an attack is simply earth shattering!


    So powerful that even the void was directly hit and instantly collapsed, and the turbulence of the law suddenly became turbulent and dangerous.


    The emperor and other people in the eightfold realm also directly showed their killing moves. Their thoughts are similar to that of the ninth emperor.


    Before, he despised Chu Mo, but now, after guessing his identity, he became extremely afraid!


    If this person is really Chu Mo, they are likely to be planted in this place today!


    That''s a real God of killing! It is a young giant recognized by the whole heaven today!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo raised his hand, which was a supreme skill, and directly fought with the supreme skill of the nine heaven realm boss.


    A void, instantly annihilated.


    Then, the emperor of the dragon family in the realm of Jiuchong heaven, with a big gulp of blood and a pale face, turned around and wanted to leave.


    I can''t fight at all!


    Chu Mo''s real combat power simply made him feel desperate!


    He is not the strongest among the emperors in the realm of jiuchongtian, but he is by no means the weakest. As a result, in the face of Chu Mo, a real immortal, he couldn''t have any other thoughts except despair!


    Chu Mo couldn''t allow him to leave, took out the killing sky, and slashed it fiercely.


    Click!


    The emperor in the realm of Jiuchong heaven had escaped more than 100000 miles in a moment and almost disappeared into the void, but he was still slashed in half by a knife light from killing heaven.


    Fall on the spot!


    "The elder is dead!"


    "The elder fell!"


    "God, who is this person?"


    A large number of Longjia Zhenxian realm friars finally burst out their despair and were about to collapse. Their voices were all with a strong cry.


    "He is Chu Mo!" A dragon family leader of the emperor''s six heaven realm also muttered with a desperate expression on his face.


    "He is Chu Mo!"


    "Is he Chu Mo?"


    A large number of true immortal monks of the dragon family have already been desperate, which will become complete despair!


    Who would have thought that this ordinary looking young man was Chu Mo? Why did he come to Tong''s family, which has been ruined? Show him off? Why did he come here?


    Despair is spreading, and Chu Mo''s cold killing continues.


    A great monk in the realm of true immortals directly broke his body, and the yuan God wanted to escape. But this piece of heaven and earth has been completely blocked by Chu mo. even the emperor can''t escape. It''s just a fairy. Where can it go? His primordial spirit collapsed directly, turned into endless essence, and merged into this void.


    A leader of the six heaven realm shouted desperately, "he is building this heaven and earth with the essence of our bodies!"


    The aura of the Tong family here is too far from that of other rich families. Now, this group of monks of the dragon family came and killed them here, directly integrating all their spiritual energy into this heaven and earth.


    After this war, this place will become a real treasure!


    All the monks in the dragon family were in despair. Someone was frantically communicating with the family, hoping to be rescued.


    But Chu Mo is too strong. Although he will also be injured, he is completely pushing forward with a crushing posture in the face of this group of monks.


    At every moment, the monks of the dragon family are falling.


    At the moment before their death, many monks suddenly had a clear understanding in their hearts: it turned out that this was real despair, it turned out... This was the feeling of being bullied to the point that there was no way to resist? So... So!


    Bang!


    The leader of the eight fold realm of the emperor was directly killed by Chu mo. at the moment before his death, he shouted madly, "Chu mo... The dragon family will not let you go!"


    The emperor followed the law. In the void, just about to form the decree, he was cut to pieces by Chu Mo with a knife.


    "I won''t let them go."


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo cut off the head of the eightfold emperor with a knife, and the murderous spirit in killing the sky directly wiped out his Yuanshen.


    The vast essence is once again integrated into the space between heaven and earth.


    The battle has come to an end. From the beginning to the end, there was no news from the Tong family. All the people in the Tong family are enlightened and have no idea what is happening outside.


    Even those Tong family members who are not qualified to listen to scriptures do not know that a big war broke out in a place not far away from them. I don''t know that their family was almost washed and destroyed by blood.


    When the last monk of the dragon family was killed here by Chu Mo and sealed his essence in this heaven and earth, Chu Mo finally gently breathed out a breath. Run the mental skill, run the zhe character formula in the nine character mantra, and quickly recover your injury.


    Then raise your head and look at the distant sky.


    There are already a large number of monks flying towards this side. At the same time, there are countless warships.


    Dense, almost filled the whole void. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1265

    Chu Mo licked the corners of his mouth and said that what he poked before his feelings was a pony honeycomb, which was big this time. £¨?¡´?


    Looking at this posture, it seems that the whole dragon family has poured out? Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and stood there quietly with killer in his hand. His body was stained with blood, but almost all of it belonged to the enemy.


    If you want to fight, fight!


    Chu Mo, who killed all the way from the human world, has never been afraid of fighting. Even if there are several old monsters in the realm of quasi supreme, Chu Mo will not shrink back.


    Unless there is a Supreme Master in the dragon family at this time, Chu Mo really has no choice.


    Facing the supreme, he now has no ability to resist at all. He can''t escape and can only choose to fight. It''s nothing more than fighting hard, whether it''s a robbery or a perfect separation.


    In this spiritual world, there is only one way to be free from worldly strife. You have the strength that makes everyone feel afraid!


    Otherwise, being aloof from the world can only be heard as a joke.


    Does the dragon family have a supreme? Chu Mo didn''t know, but he knew very well that even if there was one, he would never choose to appear here.


    Long henmo came down from a warship. He looked at the young man in the void with cold eyes. He didn''t speak, but just looked quietly.


    The successive setbacks on Tiandao garden and Tianlu made this once proud young adult grow up a lot. He knew clearly in his heart that he was no match for Chu mo. It''s better to watch quietly than to come forward and humiliate yourself.


    Chu Mo also saw long henmo. Seeing that he was hiding in the crowd and didn''t stand up, Chu Mo was more or less surprised, and thought: finally learned?


    "Chu Mo!"


    An angry cry came from the group of monks of the dragon family. Then, a middle-aged man in a bright yellow long shirt came out. He wore a crown and walked in the void. His momentum was extremely powerful. He walked dozens of feet away from Chu Mo, stopped there and glared at Chu Mo: "what is the enemy between my long family and you, and you unexpectedly killed a large number of monks of my long family like this. This is the style of descendants who call themselves guardians of the heaven? You are too much!"


    Yo.


    Chu Mo felt happy when he saw it.


    Is this a quarrel? Don''t you want to fight?


    If you really want to fight, where do you need to say such nonsense? Just do it directly.


    This middle-aged man has great momentum and powerful aura. At first glance, he is the kind of person who has been in a high position for many years. Although his eyes were full of anger, the killing mechanism was not obvious. Looking at the group of dragon family behind him, less than one tenth of them are really murderous to him.


    Although most of the monks looked at him angrily, there was almost a deep color of fear in the depths of their eyes.


    Chu Mo''s reputation of killing all the way, these people can''t help but fear him. Although I can''t wait for him to be torn apart at the next moment, as long as he stands here intact, even if the quasi supreme faces him, I have to think about whether to fight him or not.


    If the dragon family friars who had just been killed by Chu Mo knew his identity at the beginning, I''m afraid no one would dare to attack him.


    So strictly speaking, Chu Mo is equal to overcaying those dead dragon friars and killing them.


    "What''s wrong? Too much?" Chu Mo snorted coldly, looking at the dignified middle-aged man: "where are you standing now?"


    The middle-aged man was slightly stunned: "it''s my dragon family''s territory!"


    "Fart!" Chu Mo suddenly pointed to his nose and angrily scolded, "the monk of the peak state of the emperor jiuchongtian, the high-level boss of the dragon family, is it happy to confuse black and white here? Is this territory... Yours?"


    The middle-aged man''s face turned red. He didn''t expect that this legendary young giant would swear at each other when he didn''t agree. Where is the demeanor of the big man? This is too much!


    "You are presumptuous!" An ancient and rare old man walked out of the crowd. He glared at Chu Mo, pointed to Chu Mo, and was about to say something.


    "Be careful!"


    A cold hum came out of the crowd, and a figure instantly blocked in front of the ancient old man.


    Then, his figure stepped back a few steps in succession, with an angry face, looking at Chu Mo: "Chu mo... You''re too much! This is a sneak attack!"


    Chu Mo drooped his eyelids and said faintly, "this is just a warning. I have always been very presumptuous. If you are not used to it now, I hope you can get used to it as soon as possible, otherwise even if you block it, I have countless ways to kill him."


    The ancient and rare old man was shocked into a cold sweat. With the realm of his emperor bachongtian, he simply didn''t feel Chu Mo''s move. This gap is really a little too big.


    The person who saved his life was a quasi supreme power of the dragon family. Although he stopped the blow, he was also deeply shocked in his heart. Although I knew many achievements of Chu mo before, I also knew that the demon in the realm of true immortals had the strength to fight for the supremacy. But it''s still somewhat incredible. Now he finally understood that Chu Mo was definitely qualified to fight with him.


    Chu Mo didn''t bother to pay attention to the quasi Supreme Master of the dragon family, but continued to focus on the dignified middle-aged man and asked coldly, "once again, is this really the territory of your dragon family?"


    "This..." the middle-aged man twitched at the corner of his mouth, and then said Yin measurably, "even if it''s not my dragon family territory, it''s not your Chu family! Why do you kill a large number of dragon family friars here?"


    "Whose family is this?" Chu Mo asked coldly.


    "Tong family." The middle-aged man replied.


    "The Tong family has nothing to do with the Chu family?" Chu Mo''s voice was cold and full of questions. It made the middle-aged man feel extremely embarrassed.


    At this time, an old voice full of vicissitudes came from the dragon family crowd, and an old man slowly walked out of a warship. The old man''s eyebrows are about to fall out. Walking in the void, he is a little shaky, and seems to fall there at any time. It makes people look a little worried.


    The old man walked slowly over and said, "young man, I am willing to use a message to resolve this hatred. We should not be enemies, let alone have this deep hatred."


    "Sixteen ancestors..." the middle-aged man in yellow frowned slightly.


    The old man shook his hand gently, and there was no talking.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, but just stared at the old man. Dare to exchange a message for the elimination of gratitude and resentment between life and death. Naturally, this message cannot be ordinary news.


    "Can young people move?" The old man smiled at Chu mo. he didn''t feel angry because Chu Mo had just killed a group of his family''s younger generation. He looked very cultured. The simple skill of Nourishing Qi is enough to be admired.


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    Then, the old man waved his hand, and all the monks of the dragon family, including the middle-aged man in a bright yellow gown, all retreated to the side in good order. Although deep in his eyes, there were still various dissatisfactions with Chu Mo, but no one stood up and said anything.


    The old man and Chu Mo went out directly for hundreds of miles. This distance is not far at all. Even a great Luo Jinxian is just an idea.


    However, for two people, this distance is enough.


    The old man waved his hand directly and laid a barrier.


    Chu Mo''s divine consciousness expanded, and now this boundary is quite solid. Even his divine consciousness, it is not easy to penetrate this boundary.


    This is a kind of sincerity and a demonstration.


    Chu Mo smiles and directly sacrifices chaos out of the oven.


    Boom!


    The chaos oven directly blew out the breath of eternal vicissitudes, and dropped hundreds of millions of chaos, directly sealing the boundaries of the old dragon family again.


    That kind of breath made those people hundreds of miles away have an impulse to kneel there and worship.


    The old man of the dragon family flashed in his eyes, and then smiled, "Master Chu, good means."


    "I''m timid." Chu Mo also smiled.


    "Hahaha!" Although the old man trembled, he smiled very heroic: "worthy of being the descendant of that great man, worthy of being the son of brother Tianji!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly flashed a light, staring at the old man, and his heart produced a ripple.


    The old man didn''t continue talking nonsense, but directly said, "my message is about brother Tianji. I believe you must have been looking for your father all these years."


    Chu Mo was silent. He didn''t know how credible the old man''s words were.


    The old man then said, "speaking of the gratitude and resentment between you and the long family, first of all, the child Qiushui is not sensible, and our long family has not disciplined the younger generation well. However, you forced him to change his name into long henmo. Speaking of it, he has learned enough lessons."


    Chu Mo thought: it''s my great concession not to kill him. What''s this lesson? This is the spiritual world, not the charity hall. It doesn''t make sense. Just need your people to plot against me, but I can''t fight back.


    The old man seemed to see Chu Mo''s mind: "this is the spiritual world. People do harm to others. These people who have just been killed by you deserve to die! Anyway, the Tong family is a solid supporter of the Chu family, and they are also the real heroes of the Yan and Huang regions. And the incompetent younger generation of the long family, bullying others, so they deserve to die!"


    Chu Mo looked at the old man and asked, "well, did you know these things before?"


    The old man was slightly stunned, and then nodded: "I know a little, but I didn''t care. I haven''t asked about the family for too many years."


    "Oh." Chu Mo also nodded. He understood that the reason why the old man became this attitude and began to ask about the family''s affairs was entirely because the dragon family''s current opponent was Chu Mo! Because Chu Mo is now qualified to negotiate with him and even with the whole dragon family!


    If there is no such qualification, then, how do you know? I don''t know... So what? As a real ancestor of the dragon family, he won''t interfere at all!


    In fact, there are too many such things in heaven every day. No matter how righteous people are, they can''t manage this kind of thing.


    "So there is no deep hatred between the dragon family and the Chu family!" The old man said with an unchanged face, and then smiled at Chu Mo: "I can decide how much territory the Tong family once owned, and how much it still owns now! Even more. Moreover, the long family promised not to make a mistake. This is my oath."


    The power of the quasi supreme realm follows the law, and the oath forms the purpose of the law, which is integrated with the way of heaven.


    The old man''s oath is equivalent to a big cause and effect.


    Then, the old man looked at Chu Mo and said, "what about you, little friend?"


    Three watch, nearly ten thousand words!


    Ask for guaranteed monthly ticket!!!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1266

    Chu Mo looked at the old man seriously and said, "does the dragon family promise not to be possessed?"


    The old man nodded and said seriously, "of course! This is the root of the dragon family based on the heaven. Gratitude and resentment can exist, and love and hatred can be formed. But it must be a matter within the heaven. Any person and family who collude with the demon clan will end up in a bad end."


    "Well, then, I can also swear that as long as you tell me my father''s whereabouts, my gratitude and resentment with the dragon family will be written off!" Chu Mo said seriously.


    "Little friend, be frank!" The old man finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knows much more about the Chu''s pulse than ordinary people, so he knows clearly what kind of power the Chu''s pulse has in his heart. He has no other prejudice against Chu mo. Even deep in his heart, he admired this young man very much.


    Even with excellent blood and talent, not everyone can fight all the way up from the human world and grow into a generation of young giants so quickly.


    He is very old. He has witnessed too many young Tianjiao of the dragon family or other families and sects. Even he feels very envious of the talents of many young people, even a little envious.


    But what happened? After so many years, how many of the young Tianjiao he once envied and even envied can really grow up?


    The more young Tianjiao stepped into the realm of emperor in his youth, the slower he may grow behind!


    Even thousands of years may not be able to improve a small level!


    Why?


    There are many reasons, but in the final analysis, there is no escape from the word "lazy".


    From a young Tianjiao to a young adult, and then to a young emperor... The huge changes in status are enough to destroy the spiritual will of more than 90% of people.


    There is no hope of stepping into the supreme road in this life, and there is little hope of becoming a quasi supreme.


    In this case, what choice will a normal person make?


    Fame and wealth, status... This is a topic that no one can avoid. Therefore, there are too many talented young people who eventually fall on the word fame and wealth. Therefore, there are many young geniuses, but few can really grow up.


    But the young man in front of him was not. Fame and wealth were like clouds to him.


    He has the life experience that the whole world looks up to, and also has the fighting power that shocked the world. He is a young giant, but the bad habits that appear in many young and famous monks do not appear in him. Isn''t such a young man worthy of respect? Is it just because he is young that we must look down on him?


    The old man of the dragon family felt that all those who belittled Chu Mo had something wrong with their heads.


    Why are you so confident in yourself? How dare you despise Chu Mo?


    This is the biggest doubt in his heart. Even for many people in his family, he thinks so.


    Fortunately, he followed me today. Otherwise, he believes that the dragon family is likely to encounter great difficulties. Although many people in the long family don''t look up to the Tong family now, if he doesn''t come today, maybe many years later, their long family may be inferior to the Tong family!


    The old man lived for too many years. His longevity was long enough, and he even lived a second. I see many things very thoroughly. So many people in the dragon family may feel that he is a little soft. But those who really know him are very clear. This ancestor, in fact, has never been soft.


    He just can clearly recognize the situation.


    "Your father must still live in this world. But it''s not easy to find him." The old man looked at Chu Mo, even if there was a double seal here, but he still told Chu Mo something in the way of voice transmission.


    After hearing this, Chu Mo flashed a shock on his face, looking at the old man strangely.


    The old man looked at Chu Mo seriously: "I can guarantee that these things are true. You can swear by the original God!"


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, looked at the old man and said, "forget it, I believe in predecessors."


    This is Chu Mo''s first time. He called the old man long Jia. Looking at the old man, he said faintly, "long henmo, tell him to change back to long Qiushui. It used to be cool to be hated by a person, but today I suddenly feel uncomfortable. If the Long Jia doesn''t provoke me in the future, I will never actively provoke."


    The old man nodded with satisfaction on his face, then looked at Chu Mo, hesitated for a moment, and said, "about your father..."


    "I can handle it myself!" Chu Mo said.


    "All right." The old man also felt light on his face. If it weren''t for this news, I believe nothing could stop Chu Mo from attacking the dragon family today. Although they really fight, the long family may not be really afraid of Chu mo. But the dragon family can''t afford that kind of casualties!


    I don''t want to bear it!


    There are already many examples there, and they don''t want to repeat the mistakes.


    Is the Qin family strong enough? There is also a resurgent supreme! How did it turn out? The family is broken and the supreme one disappears!


    Some things don''t need to see the process, just the results.


    Chu Mo left here directly, and the old man of the dragon family also returned directly to the family with a large number of monks of the dragon family.


    A startling war, which was imminent, was eliminated in this way. Even many people in the dragon family feel incredible.


    Although many internal main battle parties are not satisfied with the result, for the vast majority of people, the result is simply no better!


    They finally resolved their grievances with Chu Mo and Chu Shi, which was a great victory. As for turning back and giving up those territories and interests to the Tong family... This little thing is actually nothing to the long family.


    In the next time, Chu Mo visited more than a dozen related families of the Chu family. Every time he came to a family, he would stay for a few days to preach scriptures and methods. Although he had a lot of top-grade celestite on his body, he did not leave it to those families.


    Give a man a fish and you feed him for a day. Teach him how to fish and you feed him for a lifetime.. Chu Mo understood this truth, and those families also understood it.


    It is quite exciting news for those families to get the teachings of Chu mo. They were all extremely excited.


    In the process, Chu Mo found several waves of Qin family friars who were hiding. He didn''t show mercy and directly killed them. I''m not even interested in asking one more question.


    Two months passed quickly. When Chu Mo visited the related families of the Chu family all the way, he stopped visiting when he entered a strange area on this day.


    Then Chu Mo restrained all his breath and headed for a rather ancient city.


    This city is called the ninth city.


    It is said that this is the ninth largest city in the heaven after the Shenzhan in the past years and the fragmentation of the Yan and Huang regions.


    The ninth city is famous, but in fact, today''s ninth city has long been reduced to a mortal city.


    Because the city has a radius of millions of miles, its aura is relatively thin, and it can''t keep monks at all. Therefore, even if the ninth city has a glorious past, there are no powerful monks to look after it now.


    No family even wants to put the city into its own territory.


    In this case, Chu Mo came to this city.


    As soon as I entered the city, a familiar feeling came to my face. All kinds of Hawking voices and the hustle and bustle of traffic have a strong sense of intimacy for Chu mo. It seems to return to the days when I was in the human world.


    "Sugar gourd, big and sweet sugar gourd! No money if it''s not sweet!"


    "Steamed stuffed buns, just out of the pot, hot stuffed buns with meat, big stuffing and thin skin. I promise to eat this and want to next!"


    "The most authentic Xuji candy, a 500 year old store, with guaranteed reputation!"


    "Selling elixir can prolong life by 20 years. It''s only 10000 liang of gold! There''s no such shop after this village!"


    There are many peddling voices on the street, each of which has its own characteristics, just like singing.


    Chu Mo walked in the street, his face unconsciously, he smiled.


    He stopped in front of the sugar gourd vendor and asked with a smile, "how much is a string?"


    The vendor selling candied haws said enthusiastically on his face, "ten Wen a string, to ensure that it is sweet and sour!"


    Chu Mo was stunned for a moment, and then searched in his storage ring. Finally, he found a piece of gold, took it out, pinched a small piece with his hand, and handed it to the vendor: "is that enough?"


    The peddler''s eyes were almost straight, and then the corners of his mouth twitched. His eyes were full of awe, and he nodded repeatedly: "enough... Enough, you just eat every day, enough!"


    It''s a piece of gold at hand, and then it''s extremely easy to pinch it down. This must be a practitioner!


    In the ninth city, how many years have you not seen a strong practitioner? Even the city Lord is just a monk in the realm of Yuanying.


    The ninth city is simply a wonderful place on the land with sufficient aura in the heaven.


    Chu Mo took the string of candied haws and walked forward casually.


    Such a shabby ancient city, with his divine sense, can cover the whole city! But he didn''t want to do it, and he couldn''t do it.


    Because he came here to find his father!


    Sweeping with divine consciousness is tantamount to great disrespect for people. Not to mention, that man is his father.


    The old man of the dragon family just told Chu Mo that a few years ago, when he passed the ninth city, he saw the uncle of the Chu family, but he didn''t dare to meet him. Because at that time, the uncle of the Chu family looked like a beggar, carrying a bottle of wine, drunk, and there was no breath on his body.


    If it weren''t for the old man of the dragon family who had some contact with Chu Tianji a few years ago, I can''t even believe that the drunk would be the eldest son of the glorious Wangu family.


    In the early days of Chu Mo, he didn''t believe it, because in that memory, his father was a handsome young supreme! How can you become an alcoholic like a beggar? It was hard for him to accept.


    Chu Tianji became a Taoist against the sky in the years when the Yan and Huang regions were blocked!


    Even with the help of his mother, it is enough to show the talent of truking machine. How can such a person fall?


    But the old man of the dragon family vowed with his original God. Chu Mo couldn''t help believing it.


    Walking on street, Chu Mo didn''t eat this string of the candied haws. Buying it is just a feeling. Doesn''t mean he wants to eat.


    Suddenly, Chu Mo''s mind moved slightly, and then he grabbed a small hand stretched out to his pocket with an expressionless face. Lightly said: "my money is in the storage ring, and there is nothing in my pocket. I don''t have this eyesight, so don''t learn to be a thief." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1267

    Some people around suddenly cast strange eyes, but most of the eyes looking at Chu mo were with some sympathy.


    The "three hands" in the ninth city are organized. Even if ordinary people find themselves stolen, they don''t dare to say anything at all. Otherwise, you can''t get out of this city at all.


    There are even rumors that these underground forces in the ninth city are actually the hands of the city Lord.


    Of course, these statements have not been confirmed.


    Chu Mo turned a blind eye to all kinds of eyes of those people and shook away the little hand. It was a hand that was as dry as a chicken''s claw and had little meat. Holding that hand, you can''t even tell whether it''s a boy or a girl.


    After shaking off that little hand, Chu Mo walked forward, walking, and his eyebrows could not help frowning. Stopped.


    Because after being thrown away, the child didn''t leave, but followed him all the time.


    Chu Mo stopped and said faintly, "I said, my money is in the storage ring. Don''t follow me. Otherwise, I''ll give you this string of sugar gourd?" With that, Chu Mo came back to his senses and looked at the Yellow skinned child behind him faintly.


    Children are about ten years old and look very malnourished. At least from the appearance, Chu Mo couldn''t tell whether it was a boy or a girl.


    He just stared at Chu Mo, with a certain light of prayer in his eyes.


    "What do you want to do?" Chu Mo suddenly became a little interested in the child.


    Because the sky god is warning him!


    What can make the sky god Jian take the initiative to warn must be a threat to Chu mo.


    I''m afraid the only way a child without any friar breath can pose a threat to him is poison.


    But the problem is that Chu Mo''s realm has almost reached the level of inviolability. Just those treasures on him... There are chaotic ovens, quasi holy drugs, and supreme drugs! Any one is enough to block those terrible poisons.


    In this world, there are really not many drugs that can poison him.


    The child just stared at Chu Mo and didn''t speak. After a long time, he showed a somewhat surprised expression and said in a clear voice, "why don''t you fall?"


    It''s a girl.


    Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, stared at the little girl like a tomboy with a speechless face: "what do you want to do when you fall?"


    "Didn''t you say you have a storage ring? Those who have storage rings are monks, and they are big monks. If they poison you, everything on you will be mine." The tomboy licked his lips, his eyes full of confusion: "but why are you all right?"


    Chu Mo looked at the tomboy, his eyes cold: "do you know that you use poison to poison me, and if you want to kill me, I can kill you directly."


    "You won''t." The tomboy said with a firm face and a clear voice, "because you dare not!"


    "I dare not?" Chu Mo looked at the dirty tomboy in front of him with some amusement: "are you talking about why I dare not do this?"


    "Because there is a strong force behind me. If you dare to touch me, they will kill you!" Tomboy is very confident.


    "Powerful power?" Chu Mo shook his head and said with a smile, "are these people?"


    With that, Chu Mo didn''t even move. Out of the crowd came a dozen strong monks... Let''s call them monks, because their realm was between the foundation and the golden elixir.


    For ordinary people in the world, this realm is already very high. Have a strong ability. But in Chu Mo''s eyes, this realm... Cough, it''s really not a realm. He only needs an idea, which is enough to make these people disappear.


    Tomboy was a little strange at first. Didn''t they come out when they said they were in danger? Isn''t it time yet? Why did they all come out?


    Seeing this scene, pedestrians on the street all scattered and retreated with fear, and few people dared to watch the excitement.


    At this time, the boy was a little proud again, raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "yes, it''s them. Aren''t you afraid? This is not your territory, this is our territory! If you mess with us, you can''t live or die! Hey, for the sake of being a monk and everyone is a Taoist friend, hand over your storage ring obediently, and then I can let you live."


    "Monk? Taoist friend?" Chu Mo almost didn''t laugh.


    The boy looked at Chu Mo angrily: "do you look down on me?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded, "you can''t even build a foundation. Why should I look up to you?"


    The tomboy''s face suddenly collapsed, with a depressed expression, but then she looked up at Chu Mo and said seriously, "so what? In the past, Chu Mo entered the practice world before he reached the foundation? Chu Mo, you know? The young king of heaven! Forget it, you who even the magic world is where, it''s impossible to hear his name."


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t know what to say.


    The tomboy said, "so don''t look down on people. I''m a blood genius who can enter the magic world!"


    Chu Mo lost his smile, and then took a look at her with the sky god. The next moment, Chu Mo couldn''t laugh.


    "Purple blood, innate realm, natural Phoenix body, is the peak of Taoist realm constitution."


    The innate realm, needless to say, is a child who can''t even build a foundation. Not even a monk. But this purple blood, natural Phoenix body with the peak of Daojing constitution... Really scared Chu mo.


    This feeling is a little like finding a piece of glittering gold in a sandy desert. No, it''s more exaggerated than that. It''s the discovery of a huge and incomparable gold mine!


    How is this possible?


    Chu Mo really felt very incredible. He didn''t take this little boy seriously before. He was just a thief controlled by someone. How could there be such a terrible talent?


    This is simply unreasonable!


    No wonder this little girl film will directly mention the magic world. It turns out that she can really enter the magic world as she was in those days. She is not a monk yet!


    This is a real genius! Even in Chu Mo''s eyes, this little girl like a tomboy, once she grows up, has more potential than those young adults!


    Such a genius, unexpectedly buried in this place of secular mortals, has become a thief who is good at threatening and poisoning? And no one here can discover her potential? It doesn''t seem to be right! Are those monks in the golden elixir period and the primordial infant period blind? Can''t they really see the extraordinary character of this little girl?


    Chu Mo muttered in his heart, and then looked at the tomboy. Without the divine mirror of the sky, even in his realm, it was difficult to see through her real talent.


    i see. Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: it''s not that those monks in the golden elixir and the primordial period have no eyesight, but that they really can''t see the potential of this tomboy. Maybe no one in the whole city can enter the magic world, let alone know what kind of place it is.


    It seems incredible to say, but it is not difficult to understand if the ninth city is regarded as a spiritual or human city.


    Chu Mo looked at the tomboy and asked with a smile, "did you tell others about the magic world?"


    "What are you doing?" The boy looked at Chu Mo with a wary face and warned, "I don''t like you. You''re so ugly and so old. Don''t try to bubble me!"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    The boy scratched his head, frowned at Chu Mo, and suddenly said, "no, you know the magic world? Do you really know?"


    Her eyes lit up with excitement and said, "you really know, don''t you? Great, you can help me explain to them that I can really enter that magical world, and they don''t believe what I said!"


    Chu Mo asked, "when did you find yourself able to enter there?"


    "Since childhood!" The tomboy said naturally, "about three years ago, I could go in. But no one believed me. They all said that I was dreaming. It was an illusion. I told them that they believed me."


    With that, she said to the dozen people who came to surround them, "do you think so? Hmm? You... What''s the matter with you?"


    Tomboy knew it later, and now he suddenly found that these people were very wrong. Standing there, their eyes were confused, as if they had lost their souls. She immediately stepped back and looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face: "you, what magic did you use? Why can''t they move? You... You''re not human?"


    "You are not human!" Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth, looked at the little girl helplessly, and then said, "do you have any family?"


    "I won''t forget you! I... I don''t like you!" Tomboy, you will finally find that this young uncle is terrible. Unexpectedly, these "big monks" who can dominate the ninth city on weekdays can''t move. The little calculation in her heart disappeared instantly. Now she just wants to run away from this place and report to her boss.


    "You look like a bean sprout, black and thin. Will I take a fancy to you?" Chu Mo stared: "I''m asking you, do you want to practice with me?"


    "Practice? With you?" The boy was angry with Chu Mo''s malicious Ping family, secretly scolding in his heart: you are bean sprouts, you are black and thin!


    "Yes, I''m very good." Chu Mo stretched out his hand, and the noise in the whole street suddenly stopped, and everyone stood there, maintaining the action that had just been carried out, like turning into a statue.


    The tomboy was stunned directly. She looked at the scenes beside her with a shocked face, and then walked to a big man with one leg raised. She circled around for two times, took out the money bag from him quickly, and put it into her clothes pocket.


    Chu Mo was also stunned. Seeing that the tomboy was going to get the money bag of the second man who looked very rich, he immediately stopped and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Take the money!" The tomboy took it for granted, and glanced at Chu Mo with a white look: "such a good opportunity, don''t you lose a little more?"


    "You..." Chu Mo suddenly felt very headache. This tomboy... Is clearly a little gangster with a lot of bad habits! Then he said calmly, "put people''s money bags back, or I''ll fix you here for life!"


    The boy was immediately startled. He looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face and saw that Chu Mo was wearing a face, which was a little scary. He could only carefully put the money bag back, and then stood there with his pout on his face.


    "I want you to see my ability, not to steal money!" Chu Mo said, waving his hand casually, and everyone instantly moved again. A few unlucky ones took half a leg before, suddenly moved and fell over. All of them got up inexplicably, thinking they were tripped by someone.


    The boy''s eyes lit up, and his heart said that if I learned these things, wouldn''t all the people on the street become my purse? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1268

    If Chu Mo knew what she was thinking at the moment, she would be angry. Is that why you learned magic?


    Fortunately, the tomboy still has dim sum eyes and didn''t dare to say it.


    Chu Mo looked at her, "how''s it going?"


    "No!" Although the tomboy''s eyes were shining, he resolutely refused.


    "Why?" Chu Mo was puzzled. He didn''t believe that a teenager would be indifferent after seeing his magic powers.


    "No, I''m fine here. This is my home. I don''t want to go anywhere except here!" The tomboy''s eyes flickered, and he obviously didn''t tell the truth.


    "Since you don''t want to, forget it." Chu Mo originally wanted to take her away by force, just like when master Mojun took him away. But after thinking about it, Chu Mo gave up.


    This is heaven!


    This is a world that does not lack genius!


    Although this tomboy is gifted, he has unimaginable future potential. But for Chu Mo, it is not necessary to cultivate her.


    Speaking of it, his disciples who step up from the human world may have a lot less talent than this tomboy, but their experience is much richer than this tomboy. Most importantly, those children are more hardworking and diligent!


    They know that they are from a humble background, so they know the importance of hard work.


    Most importantly, Chu Mo is not willing to force others. Just as he didn''t like being forced in those days. So if this tomboy really doesn''t want to go with him, he won''t ask for anything.


    The most important thing in cultivation is fate. No fate, why force?


    Chu Mo said, casually untied the seals of those golden elixirs and foundation builders, and then quietly left.


    These monks of golden elixir and foundation building felt like they had a dream. Looking at the tomboys standing there, they were all a little confused.


    One of them asked, "brother Nan, what happened?"


    Another man frowned and asked, "just now it seems... I saw someone show brother Nan? Why, didn''t I succeed?"


    The tomboy also had a blank expression on his face. Just now, the man disappeared after being rejected by himself. Even herself had a feeling like a dream. She shook her head, "I didn''t succeed. The idea was a little pricked... He ran away."


    "Brother Nan, be careful. In our ninth city, there will be that kind of real power occasionally. Don''t provoke them." A monk in golden elixir period looked at the false path.


    "Well, I see. Hurry up." The tomboy waved his hand and beat the group. In her heart, she is not calm. Is she really a powerful person? It''s a pity to miss it.


    However, thinking of the person who changed her fate, she shook her head again, and her wavering eyes became firm. Then she looked around, and there was nothing unusual. Then he wandered into an alley in the center of the city.


    Go to the deepest part of the alley, where there is a very dilapidated house. The boy walked to the door, hesitated for a moment, and turned back to a pub in the middle of the alley.


    There was only one shopkeeper dozing off in the tavern. Seeing the tomboy, the shopkeeper immediately perked up and showed a kind smile on his face: "Yo, brother Nan is here? Is he drinking again?"


    The tomboy nodded: "well, two liang... No, half a kilo of bar! Cut another two kilos of cooked beef." Say, take out a piece of scattered silver.


    The shopkeeper laughed and said, "you haven''t spent all the money you existed last time."


    The tomboy smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll give it to you. Anyway, I''m not short of money."


    The shopkeeper said with some emotion, "brother Nan, it''s been several years. Why do you have to take care of that old drunk often? You often drink alcohol for him... He doesn''t appreciate it."


    "He saved me." The tomboy glanced at the shopkeeper: "so, I will take care of him all my life."


    "The old drunkard is really lucky to meet such a grateful person as you." The shopkeeper said with some emotion while drinking.


    "It''s not his fate, it''s mine." The boy smiled and didn''t explain any more. He took the wine and beef directly and walked towards the shabby house.


    The shopkeeper looked behind him with some emotion and couldn''t help muttering, "who could have thought that an orphan in those days could now become the leader of the underground forces in the ninth city? It''s incredible. The old drunkard''s life is really good enough. Accidentally saving brother Nan once is equivalent to leaning on a big tree. Now who else dares to provoke the old drunkard in this ninth city? In the past, he can always be seen beaten..."


    The whispering of the tavern owner could not escape the ears of the tomboy who had come out a long way. A touch of sarcasm appeared on her face and said in her heart: I am not a tree, dad is a tree! It''s my big tree!


    At this moment, the boy had come to the gate of the shabby house, and called across the fence door that fell down with a push: "Dad, are you at home? Nan''er is coming!"


    First there was a cough, and then a drunken voice sounded, "get out, what are you doing?"


    "Hee hee, my daughter came to see you." The tomboy was scolded. It seemed that he was not noisy at all, but he was still very happy. He smiled, pushed open the broken fence door, and then walked in very happily.


    If Dad hadn''t refused to move in this shabby place, she would have replaced him with the most luxurious house in the ninth city.


    Hey, I don''t know what Dad is thinking in his heart. I don''t know what Dad has experienced, why he became so decadent?


    The boy walked around to the front, directly pushed the door open, then frowned slightly and slapped his nose with his hand. The room... A strong smell of alcohol. Looking at the half kilo of wine in his hand, the boy couldn''t help but show a wry smile: This wine is not enough for Dad to drink half a meal. But the problem is that she doesn''t want her father to drink like this, and doesn''t want to look at his decadent appearance.


    Unfortunately, she can''t change anything.


    "Get out of here! Who told you to come in?" The drunken voice sounded again.


    The boy smiled and said, "Dad, I brought you wine and beef..."


    "Put down the wine and meat, and get out of here!" The drunk voice directly interrupted the tomboy''s words, and was extremely overbearing.


    "Don''t roll." Fake, walked into the inner room, looked at the middle-aged man lying askew on the chair, and said with a distressed face: "Dad... Can we drink less wine?"


    "It''s none of your business, brother Nan... Hey, brother Nan, who is famous in the whole ninth city, is so powerful and domineering. Why do you care about me, an old drunk madman?" The middle-aged man glanced sideways at the tomboy, his eyes turbid, and said vaguely.


    "Dad, you''ll always be my dad. I''ll accept your beating and scolding, as long as you''re happy." Fake, put down the wine and meat, and then go to the kitchen to start cleaning up.


    In her current status, it''s really simple to find someone to clean up. With her order, hundreds of people will queue up to clean up. But she never thought of doing that. Because this drunk middle-aged man is not only her lifesaver, but also the one who changed her fate. It''s her father. She just wants to take care of him like a daughter.


    In the room, the middle-aged man half closed his eyes, listened to the movement in the kitchen, couldn''t help sighing, took the wine and meat placed in front of him, and directly began to eat meat and drink.


    When the tomboy came in after cleaning up, the wine and meat had disappeared. There was no unexpected look on her face. She had been used to it for a long time. Every time.


    At this time, she always couldn''t help thinking of the summer three years ago.


    At that time, she was nine years old, but she had already been a little famous gangster in the whole ninth city.


    Yes, a nine year old girl has a lot of fame in this ancient city mixed with good and evil people.


    She doesn''t have much skill. She has been stronger than others since childhood. Although she is a girl, she is extremely powerful. Even adults can''t stand her punch.


    She was an orphan since childhood. She didn''t know who her parents were. Anyway, she grew up eating baijiafan. When she was older, she just ran with a group of young gangsters. She is the youngest, but because of her great strength, most people don''t notice such a little boy when fighting. Often at a critical moment, she can play a decisive role.


    Therefore, at the age of seven or eight, she was already honored as brother Nan.


    Many people have never regarded her as a girl.


    In this way, she grew up day by day. At the age of nine, she finally encountered the biggest crisis in her life.


    That day, she stared at a young man who looked very unusual. The other person was about thirty years old, dressed in expensive clothes, and looked like a rich man. The key person looks very strange, out of tune with the ninth city, obviously a stranger.


    The underground organization of the ninth city is inextricably linked with the master of the original baby old monster. Although it is not directly controlled by the master, the leader of the whole underground organization is the brother of the original baby old monster!


    A monk of golden elixir!


    The boss attached great importance to Xu Nan, that is, tomboy, and cultivated him as a confidant.


    Xu Nan quietly followed the young man after he was extraordinary, and then used a very special overpowering drug... It was also the most powerful treasure of their ninth city underground organization, and directly charmed the young man. At least at that time.


    Then two monks in the foundation period put the young man in a remote place and prepared to loot him.


    But at this time, the young man who looked dizzy by them suddenly woke up!


    In fact, they didn''t get caught at all!


    The young man destroyed the two monks in the foundation period with his fingers, and he couldn''t even leave any garbage.


    I heard that the boss of the underground organization who caught a big fat sheep, the monk of the golden elixir period, also came on hearing the news. In fact, he was afraid of Xu Nan and other people hiding. As a result, he was also directly tragic.


    A monk in the golden elixir period was directly turned into ashes before he even called for help.


    Xu Nan knew now that she had caused great trouble. She begged for mercy directly, and the other party realized at this time that she was actually a girl. Then, the young man didn''t know what to think, but he had a trace of evil interest in such a black and thin tomboy.


    There is another chapter. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1269

    Although Xu Nan is young, she has been living in the market since childhood. What has she never seen? At that moment, I was so scared that I cried loudly and begged the other party to let go. But the more this is the case, the more interested the other party is. It feels like a cat playing with a mouse, and it forces her step by step.


    Xu Nan was desperate. She even thought of suicide!


    It was at that time that the old drunkard suddenly appeared, and no one even knew how the old drunkard appeared. The powerful young man... Did not notice! It is for this reason, coupled with another thing, that Xu Nan has always believed that dad is by no means a mortal.


    After the old drunkard appeared, he coughed a few times and said to the young man, "young man, take away the evil thoughts. Why should such a small child see the same as him?"


    Xu Nan remembered clearly that the young man was also surprised by the appearance of the old drunkard at that time. He stared at the old drunkard for a long time, then without saying a word, hugged his fist and turned around and left.


    Later, she never saw the young man again. She had been frightened for a long time, but the young man never appeared again.


    Another thing that made her think her father was extraordinary was that after that, she went to visit him and was scolded by him, saying that she didn''t learn well at a young age and would be killed sooner or later.


    Nange, who never cried, cried miserably that time. She told her father about her experience, and then she saw a touch of pity from his muddy eyes. Then, that night, Xu Nan, who was tired of crying, didn''t leave his father''s broken house.


    After waking up the next day, she found that she could enter a strange world.


    Xu Nan always believed that dad must have done it.


    Xu Nan didn''t begin to practice until she could enter the world, but she didn''t dare to show any abnormality in the magic city because no one instructed her. So that three years passed before she reached the innate state of cultivation.


    But this, in fact, is already a great thing.


    After that incident, the underground organization without the tap was in chaos for a period of time. Several people want to sit in that position. Later, it was suppressed by the Lord of the city.


    After that, Xu Nan became the leader of the underground organization.


    In fact, Xu Nan knew in her heart that the reason why the city Lord let herself sit in that position was that she was easier to control than others. There is no desire, let alone ambition. It''s enough just to take care of dad and have your own meal.


    Therefore, now 12-year-old Xu Nan, the bean sprout in Chu Mo''s eyes, has long been a big man in the ninth city.


    Even if it is a puppet, not everyone can be it.


    In the past three years, Xu Nan will come here to visit his father almost whenever he has time. Although dad never gave her a good face, she was still very firm.


    No one knows how scared and desperate she was in that dark and remote alley that summer three years ago. Dad''s appearance is really like a piece of sunshine, which directly shines into her heart. Nange, who was an orphan since childhood, also had a feeling of kinship for the first time. She regarded the old drunkard as her father. She called him father. She wanted to be his daughter and take good care of him all her life.


    "By the way, Dad, I met someone today." Xu Nan said.


    The old drunkard leaned back on the chair and didn''t speak, his eyes half closed. But Xu Nan knew that he was listening.


    "That man is very strange. I guess he must be very strong!" Xu Nan didn''t wait for his father to answer, and then said to himself: "on that man, I felt the feeling of three years ago. He didn''t make any action at all, and all my subordinates lost themselves, and didn''t remember anything when they woke up. With a gentle wave of his hand, the whole street... Even the flies flying in the air didn''t move! Time seemed to stop completely."


    The old drunkard still didn''t get into trouble and sat there drunk.


    Xu Nan continued, "he asked me if I wanted to practice with him. In order to show that what he said was the truth, he directly made the whole street immovable. He also knew the magic world. Well... Like those big monks in the legend of the magic world, he looked terrible."


    The old drunkard''s eyelids drooped and looked as if he was going to sleep.


    Xu Nan sighed lightly, "in the magic world, I don''t dare to contact anyone at all. In this ninth city, I haven''t seen any powerful monks except the city master. Except for the time three years ago..."


    With that, Xu Nan looked at the old wine ghost and said, "Dad, are you a peerless strong man? Can you teach me to practice? I, I also want to be like those powerful people, who can fly to the sky and escape to the earth, and can have terrible magic powers."


    At this time, the old alcoholic suddenly mumbled, "then?"


    "Then..." probably didn''t expect the old drunkard to suddenly answer, Xu Nan immediately looked excited and fantasized there: "then... Then..."


    "Then you will unify the underground forces of the whole ninth city, stop being the puppet of this laborer, and even turn over the city owner, and simply become the city owner yourself. From then on, you will live a happy life?" The old drunk muttered a lot.


    The more she said, the brighter Xu Nan''s eyes became, but the more she listened, the more something went wrong. In the end, her face collapsed, pursed, and looked at the old drunkard: "Dad..."


    She made a fuss. She was not stupid at all. Naturally, she heard that the old alcoholic was satirizing her. Jiao Chen said: "Dad, isn''t this good? Why do I have to be manipulated by others? Why do I have to be someone else''s puppet? I now... On the surface, I''m the boss of the underground forces in the ninth city, and I''m very beautiful. Those big monks who build foundations and gold pills look like my little brother, but in fact, who of them really takes me in the eye? They cry one by one, and they look down on me inside. ¡±


    Xu Nan said in a low voice: "Since I was a child, I have no parents. I grew up in the garbage. I eat meals and wear clothes. I never touch those who have helped me. Because I remember their kindness. I am a girl, I also want to wear a skirt, and I also want to dress myself... But in addition to doing these things, what else can I do? If I don''t sit in that position, someone else will sit. But in that case, I will return to the past , I don''t want to return to the previous days, and I don''t want dad to be implicated by me. Now they all know that I have concerns and feel relieved for me... "


    "Then why don''t you go with that young man? Go to practice? Since you can see that young man is very strong, following him may have a bright future." The old drunkard said faintly, "as for me, who will look at me more? What danger can I have?"


    "I can''t give up my father." Xu Nan said softly, her eyes slightly red: "I know dad doesn''t like me to do this, and I don''t want to, but what else can I do besides this?"


    "The outside world is very big." The old drunkard said faintly, glancing at Xu Nan, but a faint ripple appeared in his heart. The little girl''s words just now touched his heartstrings.


    Since childhood, I have no parents, eat meals and wear clothes... Although my son is not so miserable, his experience over the years is definitely not pleasant.


    Thinking of this, the old alcoholic couldn''t help sighing. Waving at Xu Nan, "I don''t know any magic, and I don''t know any cultivation. Just do what you like."


    "Dad..." Xu Nan pulled a long tone. She knew that dad wanted to drive people again.


    "Come on, don''t hang around in front of my bad old man." The old drunk grunted, then leaned on the chair, closed his eyes directly, and snored.


    "Well, I''ll visit dad again these two days." Xu Nan said, saluting the old alcoholic, and then walked out of the house.


    When she came to the gate of the hospital, Xu Nan immediately jumped up like a cat with its tail trampled, and directly blew her hair. She glared at the young man standing at the gate of the hospital, and said in a sharp voice, "what are you doing here? What do you want to do? I warn you... If you dare to threaten me, I will die and show you!"


    Chu Mo looked at the tomboy in front of him with a complicated face. He didn''t eavesdrop on their conversation. It''s no coincidence that he came here.


    He separated several parts in the city and went to various pubs to inquire about the news of those drunkards. There are many drunkards in the ninth city, at least hundreds. But the most famous one is the one in this shabby hut.


    In the process of inquiring, Chu Mo also learned by accident that the tomboy like bean sprouts turned out to be the famous "brother Nan" of the ninth city and the leader of the underground forces of the whole ninth city!


    Chu Mo''s first reaction after hearing the news was that it was impossible.


    How can a tomboy at the innate level become the leader of a group of foundation building and golden elixir monks?


    But then, according to some news, Chu Mo roughly concluded that this bean sprout is estimated to be a puppet elder sister.


    In the process, a tavern owner vividly described the "benefactor" old drunkard of brother nan to Chu mo.


    "That old drunkard is actually lucky. How can a dirty old drunkard like a beggar scare away a real monk? But brother Nan is so loyal that she has to think so, and even recognize the old drunkard as his godfather. Hey, that old drunkard lives in a broken house in the center of the city. Now, no one dares to touch him. His life is too good."


    Unlike the tavern owner who didn''t think so, Chu Mo had a huge wave in his heart after hearing it. He can even infer the scene at that time!


    An old drunkard who was drunk all day suddenly fell in front of an eight or nine year old girl when she was in trouble. Then the young monk, who was not at a low level, was directly scared silly. He said he was leaving directly. Maybe he was scared out of his wits. Even whether the young man was still alive is unknown.


    In the mouth of the tavern owner, he said that the young man actually had a conscience and didn''t kill a bean sprout. He didn''t want to fight a child.


    But Chu Mo could judge that the young man was definitely scared away at that time!


    Otherwise, what kind of person would a great friar who can kill three people with his fingers? A monk who kills people after a word of disagreement will leave tomboys and alcoholics dead? This is bullshit!


    Chu Mo didn''t know why the young man didn''t kill the bean sprout kid at that time, but from the boy''s respect for the old drunk, and even recognized him as the godfather, we can judge that at that time, she was absolutely extremely dangerous!


    Otherwise, how can a tomboy who sneaks into underground organizations, poisons, steals, and has a black stomach have that kind of filial piety?


    Therefore, at that moment, Chu Mo had a strong interest in the old drunkard. He even had a premonition that the old drunkard was likely to be the person that the ancestor of the dragon family said¡ª¡ª


    Four more bursts!


    Ask for monthly ticket!!!


    Brothers and sisters, for the sake of the old drunkard, hurry to vote for the lovely monthly ticket!! (~^~)

 Chapter 1270

    As for whether it was his father, Chu Mo had no idea. Although the ancestor of the dragon family insisted at that time that the drunkard he met in the ninth city was Chu Tianji, the eldest son of the Chu family, who dares to make a direct assertion about this kind of thing before seeing it with his own eyes?


    But for Chu Mo, even if there is only one hundred million hope, he will never miss it. So he must come to the ninth city. He wants to meet all the drunkards.


    Because tomboy''s reputation is too big in the ninth city, the place where the old alcoholic lives is very easy to inquire.


    But after coming here, Chu Mo hesitated again. His heart was very restless, even full of anxiety.


    He wanted to see that person immediately, but he was afraid that he would be disappointed after seeing that person.


    This feeling of worrying about gain and loss has not happened to him for too many years.


    To Chu Mo, the tattered fence gate seemed to be a barrier.


    Just when he hesitated, the bean sprout kid came out of it. As soon as he saw him, he blew his hair directly. Even Chu Mo was startled by the fierce reaction.


    "I didn''t follow you, and I didn''t come for you." Chu Mo looked at the bean sprout tomboy and explained a sentence rarely.


    No matter whether the old drunk is his father or not, from what he has heard, this tomboy is a man who knows how to repay his kindness.


    "You came for Dad? You, you, you, I''m going to kill you!" Douyacai was completely angry. If she came at her, she wouldn''t be so angry. But this man, unexpectedly, came for Dad. What does he want to do? Want to be bad for Dad?


    The bean sprout like tomboy left angrily. Her eyes were bright and cold, looking at Chu Mo, and her hands were in the pockets of her clothes, and she had begun to make trouble there. All kinds of poisons that she thought were powerful were released unconsciously.


    "Come on, don''t be busy. I don''t mean any harm. Otherwise, you''ve already died several times." Chu Mo said faintly, then spared Xu Nan, followed the wooden fence door opened by Xu Nan, and walked directly in.


    "You, you stop!" Xu Nan was completely anxious. Like an angry kitten, she rushed towards Chu Mo, bared her teeth and claws, and punched Chu Mo on the back.


    She had great strength since childhood, and now in the innate realm, even those monks in the golden elixir period would show their teeth in pain if they were hard hit by her. Even a boulder can be broken with her fist!


    Xu Nan was also really anxious, almost using all her strength to blast Chu Mo''s back.


    Moreover, she did not show any mercy at all. This young man made her feel too dangerous and terrible!


    Such a person can''t say anything, let alone let him hurt Dad!


    Chu Mo can clearly feel this tomboy''s anger at the moment. The more this is, the more it shows her deep feelings for the old drunkard.


    So Chu Mo didn''t hide. Let the tomboy''s powerful punch hit his back heart.


    The big acupoint of the back heart, even the great monk in the golden elixir period, can''t bear it at all!


    Xu Nan thought in her heart. Then, there is no then.


    The young man, like an innocent man, continued to walk forward, bypassed the corner of the room, came to the front door, and said in a deep voice, "young Chu Mo, take the liberty to visit."


    The tomboy was stunned in place for a while, and then chased after him. This time, she was holding an extremely sharp dagger in her hand. This is a weapon she got in the magic world. It is said to be a magic weapon refined by monks in Mahayana!


    Just about to stab Chu Mo, she heard what Chu Mo said.


    The tomboy was stunned immediately and subconsciously stopped her attack.


    "Chu Mo?"


    She frowned. How could the name be so familiar? Huh? incorrect! Isn''t this the person I admire most all the time?


    He, is he Chu Mo? Is it Chu Mo? Not the same name and surname? Not an impostor? How could he be that Chu Mo? How did the real Chu Mo come to such a place as the ninth city?


    In the tomboy''s mind, there were a lot of problems for a time, which almost drove him crazy.


    At this time, a drunken voice came from the room: "don''t bother me, get away!"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, and then said, "sorry, I came in."


    With that, he opened the door and walked in. Went straight to the old drunkard''s room.


    Chu Mo''s eyes fell directly on the old drunkard. He frowned slightly. The man in front of him was full of beard, half closed eyes and messy hair. His face is lined with wrinkles. The body exudes a pungent smell of wine. At first glance, he is an old alcoholic. There is no way to overlap with the handsome young man in his memory picture.


    There is nothing similar at all!


    At this time, the tomboy Xu Nan also followed in. Seeing that Chu Mo really didn''t mean to hurt the old drunkard, she also calmed down a lot. Especially since she was a child, she has been wandering in the market, and her ability to observe words and expressions is very high. Before, she was concerned and chaotic. Now calm down, I also feel that things are a little different from what she thought.


    Of course, the key reason is that she is far from the opponent of this young man! The realm of others is many times higher than that of her! Another point is also very important. This man calls himself Chu mo.


    Rao is so, the tomboy still looks at Chu Mo covetously, with a great kind of posture: if you dare to hurt my father, I''ll fight with you.


    The old drunkard was still drunk and muttered, "who let you in? Get out! I don''t know you!"


    Chu Mo''s face showed disappointment. Subconsciously, he took a look at the old drunkard with the divine mirror of the sky. The result was even more disappointing.


    "Weak physique, no realm."


    A mortal is alive and well. Like all mortals in this crowd, there is even something worse. An old drunkard with weak constitution who drinks all day, can he not be weak? Chu Mo''s face was speechless.


    Now he even began to doubt his previous inference. Can such an old drunkard really scare away a powerful monk? Can you really save this tomboy like bean sprouts from each other?


    Some details flashed in Chu Mo''s mind again, and he recalculated.


    In the incident of tomboy, a total of three people died. One of them was the leader of the underground forces in the ninth city. It is also the death of this leading boss that has created the success of tomboy. In other words, tomboy is the biggest beneficiary of this matter!


    Good at poisoning, good at theft, ruthless, but also enough abdominal darkness. Very deep at a young age


    Chu Mo suddenly felt a little depressed. Looking at this ordinary and no longer ordinary old drunkard, it is almost certain that this thing is clearly a play played by this tomboy himself!


    Through this thing, she succeeded in getting to the top, and then the old drunkard was just a puppet she used to cheat.


    As for why she was so nervous about the old drunkard, why she was so kind to the old drunkard. Maybe there are other stories in it, but Chu Mo is no longer interested in knowing those stories.


    He sighed and showed an apologetic expression at the old drunk: "sorry to disturb you. I''ll buy you a drink with this money."


    Chu Mo said, and directly took out a piece of gold from his body, which was used to sell candied haws before. It was because of this gold that the tomboy stared at him. Unexpectedly, this piece of gold fell back into the hands of people related to tomboy.


    Chu Mo sighed, put the gold on the table, and then turned to go out. Left with a lonely face.


    The tomboy Xu Nan wanted to chase out and ask the truth, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t move. She frowned and looked at the big piece of gold on the table. It was not a small amount. It was already a windfall!


    The old drunkard had an indifferent expression on his face, and his muddy eyes were half closed, as if he hadn''t seen it.


    "Dad, why do I think it''s a little strange? This person is, uh, curious." Tomboy Xu Nan seemed to say to an old alcoholic, and he seemed to be talking to himself.


    The old drunkard was indifferent and said nothing. It seemed that there was nothing unusual.


    "Dad, have a good rest. I''ll put this gold away for you. Don''t let others steal it." Xu Nan said and directly put the gold into the cabinet. Then I thought about it and walked out of the door with a puzzled face.


    Walking in the alley, Xu Nan thought more and more that this thing was too strange. Especially dad''s reaction is a little too normal!


    Normally, a secular mortal should not be so calm when he sees a powerful monk, even a drunk!


    Yes, just calm down!


    A flash of light flashed in Xu Nan''s eyes.


    Dad''s reaction is too normal. This has become the most abnormal thing.


    Dad is by no means an ordinary mortal, which Xu Nan can almost be completely sure!


    Then, a young man whose realm was so high that she was afraid came here and looked like looking for someone.


    He said, is he Chu Mo?


    A flash of lightning suddenly exploded in Xu Nan''s mind!


    Chu Mo is an orphan!


    During this time, there are countless legends about him on the letter board!


    Xu Nan''s favorite person is Chu Mo, so she knows all the things related to Chu Mo like the back of her hand. In addition, she has a letter board in her hand, and she is very clear about all kinds of latest news.


    Chu Mo is the descendant of the Chu family, who was once the most brilliant in heaven. The news about his parents has always been a blank!


    Even on the letter board, there was no news about Chu Mo''s father.


    Then, when he came to the ninth city, he was looking for someone. Was he looking for his father?


    Xu Nan thought again that after she met Chu Mo, the other party''s reactions seemed to be really possible. If this young man is really Chu mo.


    "No, I have to find him and ask him clearly!" Xu Nan''s eyes showed the color of perseverance, and then she began to contact people with her own unique techniques.


    The most important thing is to find out Chu Mo first. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1271

    On the one hand, they are curious about their idols; On the other hand, it is a kind of intuition and speculation in the heart of Xu Nan, a tomboy. < [? [<] If he is really the legendary Chu Mo, she hopes to provide him with some help.


    Because in the face of her successive moves, she was not serious at all. In fact, when you think about it carefully, Xu Nan was also afraid. The other side is simply unfathomable. It''s so easy to kill her.


    Therefore, she is not afraid to face that person again.


    She is such a person. She was ruthless to the enemy and the target, and she was very deep-seated, but she did everything possible to protect those who looked up to her. No one is allowed to hurt anything.


    From small to large, Xu Nan was really moved by only an old alcoholic. Chu Mo is half of her admirer and a pillar of her spirit.


    Now these two people, just like fate, magically produced such a moment of intersection on the trajectory of her fate.


    Xu Nan decided that she should find out.


    This twelve year old girl is used to the vicissitudes of the world. She didn''t think she was a good person and knew how to protect herself. The cruel reality forced her to be this "brother Nan", but deep in her heart, she also has her own softness.


    The old drunkard and Chu Mo, a stranger, are the only two soft lights that can illuminate her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As the leader of the underground forces in the whole ninth city, even if it is a puppet, it is not difficult to know a person''s clues. Especially when Chu Mo didn''t deliberately hide anything.


    Chu Mo is still looking for those drunkards in this city.


    Chu Mo just hesitated and accepted the sudden invitation of "brother Nan".


    The tomboy came to the door and obviously had something to say.


    Maybe there was something else hidden about what happened that year?


    This is also a point that Chu Mo didn''t make clear. Was it the old alcoholic who saved her. Since the tomboy took the initiative to find it, he took the opportunity to find out, which could also dispel a little doubt in Chu Mo''s heart.


    Chu Mo didn''t think that the invitation of bean sprouts would be a trap. He can become the boss of a city''s underground forces in his teens. He''s not so stupid.


    So he came.


    The place Xu Nan was looking for was not a big restaurant, but a very humble pub. When Chu Mo came here, Xu Nan was the only one in the tavern.


    As the boss of the underground forces, she has this ability. It''s just a private pub.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Xu Nan nodded slightly at him and said, "I''m very happy that you can come."


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Chu Mo sat opposite Xu Nan, and did not deliberately release any momentum to frighten people, but calmly looked at the tomboy.


    "Are you that Chu Mo? You know who I''m talking about." Xu Nan didn''t have any politeness, staring at Chu Mo''s eyes and asked.


    "What does this have to do with you?" Chu Mo looked at Xu Nan and asked faintly.


    "Of course it does." Xu Nan looked at Chu Mo seriously and said, "if you are really the Chu Mo, then no matter what you do in the ninth city, I will help you wholeheartedly. If you are not, then the next conversation is unnecessary. If you are not happy, you can beat me up. But please don''t kill me. Anyway, you never want to kill me today."


    "..." Chu Mo stared at the tomboy speechlessly with black lines all over his head.


    Is this too direct?


    Xu Nan then said, "that childe Chu Mo, who came up step by step in the human world and finally shone brightly in the heaven, is the only person I admire. Therefore, if you are that person, I will help you."


    Chu Mo looked at Xu Nan helplessly and said, "how can I prove myself in this kind of thing?"


    "Simple, show me your letter board. I know your name is Qingtian Rumo, and there is another letter board, Lin Bai. You should be the only one with two letter boards in the whole magic world. People say that you have some mysterious connection with the spirit of the magic world." Xu Nan said.


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the tomboy, and now he believed her a little.


    Take out a letter board directly from your body, activate it, and then hand it to Xu Nan.


    Xu Nan took it over, his eyes suddenly widened, his mouth opened, as if he wanted to scream.


    "Brother Nan, will you calm down?" Chu Mo reminded.


    "It''s impossible to calm down. Are you... Are you really Chu Mo?" Xu Nan grabbed the letter board and stuttered a little, making the whole person tremble with excitement.


    "If this can''t be proved, then I don''t know how to make you believe it." Chu Mo said.


    "I, I believe, I believe, I believe!" Xu Nan said quickly, "it''s just that I never dreamed that one day, I would be able to see the person I admire most."


    With that, Xu Nan returned the letter board to Chu Mo, and then stood up and respectfully saluted Chu Mo: "during the day, I''m not sensible, and I''ll offend you more. I hope that there are a lot of masters of Chu, don''t quarrel with me."


    "Sit down." Chu Mo waved his hand. He really didn''t want to see this tomboy in general, because she was not so vicious. Later, all means were used to protect the old drunkard.


    Otherwise, even if she was a child, Chu Mo would definitely give her a hard lesson.


    Xu Nan sat there with an excited face and determined that the person in front of her was the young giant who now glorified the whole heaven. She suddenly felt nervous and cramped, as if she couldn''t even speak.


    If people who know her well see this, they will be surprised to lose their chin. This is still the brother Nan who speaks human words and ghosts and is ruthless and bold?


    "Tell me about you and that old drunk." Chu Mo''s gentle way.


    "He... Saved me." After Xu Nan calmed down for a long time, youyou said, "you are so smart that you should guess whether it was my own play for the upper position."


    Before Chu Mo answered, She went on: "In fact, many people have guessed like this. After all, in anyone''s opinion, the last beneficiary of that matter is me. In this kind of thing, whoever is the last beneficiary is the biggest suspect. Including the Lord of the ninth city, he thought so at first. He even investigated secretly for a long time, investigating me and dad. But in the end, it finally ended up. It is for this reason that I have been thinking that Come on, I think Dad is not an ordinary person. Otherwise, with the ruthlessness of the city Lord, he will never let dad go. I... can''t protect dad. "


    Xu Nan said faintly, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "that time was my biggest crisis in these years. I was..."


    Xu Nanyuan told Chu mo the whole story, without any omission. She remembered clearly the expression of the young monk when he left in a hurry.


    "That man was definitely scared away! He absolutely wanted to spoil me." Xu Nan said this, her voice was very small, her face was slightly red, but she was very firm. She looked at Chu Mo: "the ferocity and distortion on that face is clearly a pervert! That kind of look, later I saw many in the ninth city. Of course, those people were all killed by me! They are scum, scum, damn!"


    Chu Mo listened quietly without interrupting Xu Nan''s story.


    At the end of the hearing, Chu Mo also made a judgment very close to Xu Nan: the old drunkard is by no means an ordinary person!


    But here comes a bigger doubt. This is a real artifact. It can clearly reflect even the realm of quasi supremacy. Even the strength of the quasi supreme realm is marked!


    Because even if it is more than the quasi supremacy of the emperor, there are also strong and weak points. Even this gap in strength can be analyzed clearly. So, will it fail to see through the real realm of the old drunkard?


    Or is it because my realm is not enough, I can''t see through the supreme disguise?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and directly communicated with the sky god Jian: can you see through the supreme disguise?


    The sky god Jian directly gave Chu Mo an answer: in your current state, it''s hard to see through.


    Chu Mo''s spirit was immediately shocked, and he even had a feeling of ups and downs!


    There was a huge wave in his heart: is it true that this old drunkard is the uncle of the Chu family in the mouth of the ancestor of the dragon family? His father... Truking machine?


    Think of the words of the old ancestor of the dragon family at that time, which are still in my ears. He was sure that the drunkard was definitely the chutianji of the past. But somehow, there was no breath on his body. Completely like a mortal.


    Of course, in front of Chu Mo, the ancestor of the dragon family, probably embarrassed to use another two words to describe it.


    Those two words are useless.


    A once young supreme, incomparably dazzling existence, suddenly lost all his skills and became a mortal, which is indeed equivalent to becoming a useless person.


    But the question is, how can a disabled person scare away such a high-level young monk?


    Chu Mo frowned, feeling that his powerful computing power suddenly became a little stuck. He was stumped.


    At this time, Xu Nan, who was sitting opposite, said softly, "over the years, people outside have always thought that I was protecting my father, but in fact, I have always had a feeling that my father was protecting me. Although I have no evidence to prove this, I think so."


    Chu Mo nodded: "so, is there any abnormal behavior in his daily life? Or... Taboo topics?"


    Chu Mo''s heart ached slightly when he mentioned the word taboo.


    "Abnormal behavior?" Xu Nan frowned. No, he drank all day. It seemed that Dad had nothing to do except drinking. Therefore, Xu Nan shook his head: "there is nothing unusual, that is, drinking during the day and at night. Anyway, as long as you are awake... It''s drinking."


    "As for taboo topics..." Xu Nan frowned very tightly and suddenly said, "I remember!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1272

    At this moment, Chu Mo couldn''t help being a little nervous and looked at Xu Nan.


    Xu Nan said: "It seems that last year, once, I watched my father get drunk every day. I was very distressed, so I asked him, Dad, is there anything sad about you? Why do you practice yourself like this? My father didn''t talk to me and didn''t talk to me at that time. Then I said, I know a lot of nice girls. Why don''t I tie one up to be your daughter-in-law? As a result, my father got angry with me for the first time and let me go. It''s the kind of real angry a look. After that, he ignored me for a long time. I''ve been apologizing to my father. Alas, it took him a long time to talk to me again. "


    Xu Nan pouted and said, "so I guess dad must have had an unfortunate marriage. By the way, childe Chu, huh? Eh? Where''s the person? Shit!"


    Xu Nan looked at the empty seat opposite, and he was stupid. There is no one there!


    "Am I hallucinating?" Xu Nan stood up unsteadily and rubbed his head vigorously, feeling like he had a dream? She muttered, "what did I just say? Well, why can''t I remember anything? Who did I see just now? Dagang? Xiaotie? I didn''t drink. Why can''t I remember anything?"


    Over there, it is still the shabby house and the tattered wooden fence.


    Chu Mo came here again, directly pushed open the fence door, and then came to the door of the dilapidated house and pushed it open. Pedaling a few steps into the room, the old drunkard, still leaning on the chair, seemed to be asleep.


    "Old man, you throw me into the human world and don''t care. It''s very comfortable to hide here and be a drunkard alone, isn''t it? Well, you''re all like this, and I have nothing to worry about. I heard that as long as I mention my mother''s name, there will directly sense it and send someone across the void to kill me, right?" Chu Mo said a lot in one breath, and the old drunk lay there without any reaction.


    "OK, be tough with me, right? Don''t forget, I''m also a kind of Chu family!" Chu Mo sneered and shouted, "I''m Chu Mo and my mother is Ji."


    "Enough!" The old drunkard suddenly gave out a burst of drink. In that burst of drink, there was a rumbling sound of the road, which instantly completely scattered Chu Mo''s voice. Invisible to the naked eye, the void and endless law power are dense, directly blocking the whole ninth city.


    The old drunkard opened his eyes. His eyes were still muddy, but he was very angry: "where''s the little boy? What''s the noise here?"


    Chu Mo looked at the old drunk and couldn''t help laughing, but his smile was full of sadness.


    "OK, master, I''m sorry to disturb you. I miss my mother. I just want to call her name twice. Don''t let me call in front of you. Yes, I''ll go out and call somewhere else." Chu Mo said, turned and left.


    "Come back!" The old drunk immediately shouted angrily, and then roared, "you little bastard! You fucking threaten me with your own life? Why are you so unworthy?"


    Chu Mo turned his back to the old drunkard and smiled, but the tears on his face flowed down. He looked up and laughed, and then the more he laughed, the louder his voice became. In the end, it was silent. Only tears remained, still flowing down.


    This old drunk is his father!


    If it weren''t for his father, how could he be so nervous that he cared about him? Just like what the old drunk just said when he was mad: you fucking threaten me with your own life. Why are you so unworthy?


    Think about it, it''s really a little something, but then think about it, he just did this kind of behavior, it seems that there is a little bit of spoiled taste?


    Chu Mo fought a cold war, a little chilly. He never thought that these two words would have anything to do with himself. This is a little too much.


    But anyway, he found it!


    Be coquettish!


    Can''t a son and a father be spoiled? can''t I? He doesn''t know. No one has told him, and he hasn''t experienced it. Anyway, he thinks it''s cool, very cool, especially cool!


    "Are you happy now?" The old drunk was still angry. He never dreamed that this little bastard would force himself to admit in this way. He had intended not to admit it anyway.


    This little bunny! Asshole! I''m so angry!


    Why are you so smart?


    In the end, Chu Tianji himself was angry and happy.


    This little thing, with this ancient spirit, is so much like his mother!


    cut from the same cloth


    Thinking of this, Chu Tianji''s old face flashed a touch of gloom.


    "Happy, of course." Chu Mo turned around and looked at the old man with vicissitudes in his face and muddy eyes in front of him with tears. That kind of heartache is difficult to express in words. Happily, I finally found my father! But the heartache is that my father turned out to be like this.


    Chu Mo plopped and knelt in front of the old drunk, his voice trembling: "Dad, my child is unfilial."


    Before he finished speaking, he choked and couldn''t speak any more.


    The old drunk''s muddy old eyes blinked quickly for a few times, and then his voice said in a low voice, "I''m not."


    "Don''t deny it, will you? It took me so many years to finally find you. I don''t care why, I don''t care what happened, but now, when I grow up, I have something to face with you, OK?" Chu Mo''s voice was full of sadness.


    The old drunk coughed twice and said, "what do you need to face? Birth, old age, illness and death? That''s the law of heaven."


    "You are my father, the peerless arrogant who once dominated the world, and the young supreme who shines on the whole Yan and Huang regions. No matter when, you are always the greatest pride in my heart." Chu Mo said emotionally.


    The old drunkard''s reaction was somewhat bland: "that''s all in the past. Now what you see is an old drunkard in his twilight years."


    "No, it''s not!" Chu Mo retorted loudly, and then looked at the old face in front of him. His heart seemed to be in pain like being grabbed. Thousands of words, in the end, only turned into one sentence: "Dad, come home with me."


    "Home? Where is home?" The old drunkard laughed and looked at Chu Mo: "boy, you have grown up, become famous, and become a young giant in the world of heaven. I heard that there are many confidants around you. Well, just stay with what you like. Don''t live up to others."


    "I only like one person." Chu Mo said.


    "Now you don''t understand, later you will understand that betraying is the greatest injustice." Said the old drunk.


    "Dad, will you come home with me? These things are up to you. I''ll marry as many as you let me marry!" Chu Mo looked at the old drunk and said, "will you have a bunch of grandchildren?"


    In the old drunk''s muddy eyes, a flash of emotion flashed in an instant, but then it returned to calm.


    "I''m not going anywhere. It''s good to be here. I drink wine every day and often eat meat." The old drunk squinted and said with a smile, "I''m a useless person. In this place, it''s the most suitable."


    At this time, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside. Then, the tomboy Xu Nan suddenly burst in, stared at the two people dumbfounded, and gasped: "you are here as expected."


    The old drunk suddenly said, "brother Nan."


    "Ah, Dad''s name is Nan''er. What''s the matter?" Although Xu Nan felt the atmosphere in the room was strange, the old drunkard was drunk all day, and he almost never spoke to her like this.


    As for brother Nan, she automatically filtered it out.


    "You go back and pack up and go with him." Said the old drunk.


    "Ah?" Brother Nan, the tomboy, was a little silly and asked blankly, "what''s the situation?"


    "He is Chu Mo, the person you admire most. Follow him and you will have a future." Said the old drunk.


    "Then who is he, dad?" Xu Nan looked at the old drunk.


    The old drunk waved his hand, "it has nothing to do with you."


    "He''s dad, your son, isn''t he? Dad, you''re Chu"


    "Enough." The old drunk frowned and impatiently interrupted Xu Nan: "this matter has nothing to do with you."


    "Dad." Xu Nan stamped her feet, and finally got a little girl''s look, and said angrily, "I''m your daughter. Do you say it''s okay or not? If you were, wouldn''t I become a little princess?"


    "Chu Mo and the old drunk looked at Xu Nan speechless.


    Xu Nan was a little shy and said, "he was an orphan since childhood. It''s easy to climb a big tree. Don''t deny me, dad?" Said, walked forward, grabbed the arm of the old drunk and shook it.


    The old drunkard''s face finally showed a somewhat helpless expression and said with a wry smile, "don''t shake it, my old arms and legs, shake it again and it will be scattered."


    "Then daddy tell me!" Xu Nan said crisply, and gave Chu Mo a proud little look.


    "Chu Mo was full of black lines, but he found that his father should like this little girl very much. That''s a good thing. At least, through this bean sprout, cough sister, you can do the work of a father through this picked up sister.


    "Yes, he is my son." The old drunk finally admitted.


    "Wow, then I''m the little princess, right? Right?" Xu Nan jumped up directly with excitement, then looked at Chu Mo and shouted excitedly, "brother!"


    Chu Mo: ""


    At this time, the old drunk said, "boy, she will be your sister in the future. You should treat her well and don''t let her go astray. This is a good seedling."


    "What is going astray, dad? He''s very simple and kind!" Bean sprouts are a little unwilling, and they are coquettish and angry at the old drunk.


    Chu Mo naturally knew how good the talent of this bean sprout was. At that moment, he nodded and looked at the old drunk: "let''s go home together, OK?"


    Xu Nan also looked forward to looking at the old drunk and becoming a little princess of Chu''s line. How big was the temptation? Big, too big! But in fact, deep in her heart, for Xu Nan, what she wants is not this!


    She is helping Chu Mo!


    After she saw Chu Mo here, she had guessed the relationship between Chu Mo and her father.


    This made her extremely shocked and had a feeling of dreaming, but at the same time, she also made a decision directly, that is, she must help Chu Mo and take her father home!


    She has stayed in the ninth city long enough!


    She wants to cultivate and become an immortal!


    Want to leave your name on the battle power list of the magic world!


    At the same time, most importantly, she wants to stay with dad all the time. Dad is so poor that no one takes care of him. She is willing to be his daughter and take care of him forever.


    Not because he is the uncle of the Chu family, but because he is the father. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1273

    Chu Mo lived here in the following days (?? yes, it''s in this small dilapidated house. When he was in the human world, although the general''s mansion where he lived was very dilapidated, the environment was much better than here.


    Father still wouldn''t go with him and wouldn''t tell him anything.


    After the initial excitement, Chu Mo, who calmed down, did not continue to force his father. In fact, he knew in his heart that there must be a reason why his father became like this. But as long as he is still alive, that is Chu Mo''s greatest comfort.


    Therefore, he drank with his father every day without saying much. In this way, you and I drank one cup at a time.


    This feeling is an experience that Chu Mo has never had before. Very comfortable! Drinking with your father is more comfortable and enjoyable than drinking with anyone in the world!


    For chutianji, is it not true?


    Seeing his son grow up and Yushulinfeng appear in front of him, the sense of achievement and satisfaction can''t be expressed in words at all.


    Brother Nan has made the biggest change these days. For the first time in her life, she wears women''s clothes.


    At first, it was a white skirt, which Chu Mo suggested.


    But soon, brother Nan almost fought hard with Chu Mo and scolded his brother for being unscrupulous.


    Because brother Nan is very black, black and thin, wearing a white skirt... Cough, that picture is so beautiful, it''s simply shocking.


    Brother Nan soon found a woman who was very good at dressing up to give advice. Finally, she specially found someone to make a dark blue dress for herself. After wearing it, although it was not very beautiful, it was much stronger than the strong black-and-white contrast before.


    In fact, the key reason is that brother Nan is too young. She is only twelve years old, and her figure is nothing to say. Even if the most beautiful clothes are worn on her, she can''t wear that feeling.


    But anyway, brother Nan is actually willing to wear women''s clothes.


    This is shocking news for the underground forces in the whole ninth city.


    Soon, there was such a news in the Jianghu of the ninth city.


    "Brother Nan fell in love with a young man!"


    "Brother Nan has someone he likes, so he has restored his women''s clothes."


    "Is this too terrible? Brother iron blood Nan, unexpectedly, will also like men?"


    "I always thought brother Nan liked girls..."


    "Enough of you, brother Nan is only twelve!"


    "What''s wrong with twelve? It''s already very big!"


    The underground forces in the ninth city are also in chaos, because no one can say what this change of Nange means to them.


    The city Lord''s mansion of the ninth city.


    City Lord Ke Ming looked at the information sent by his men and couldn''t help frowning.


    "A mysterious young man, who seems to be a monk with high cultivation, clashed with brother Nan before. Brother Nan couldn''t hurt him at all. Now, for some reason, he suddenly lives in the house of an old drunkard in an alley in the city and drinks with the old drunkard all day."


    For that old drunkard, Ke Ming''s feeling is very complicated. At that time, he investigated the old drunkard and determined that the old drunkard was a mortal. At that time, he almost attacked brother Nan. Because Nange was the only survivor of the killing.


    Ke Ming didn''t believe brother Nan''s words at all. He always felt that his brother was hurt by brother Nan. It seems to be true. Although brother Nan is young and a child, he is so cruel that even he, a primordial monster, feels a little afraid.


    He wanted to kill brother Nan and the old drunkard.


    As a result, when he went to bed at night, a terrible big monk suddenly appeared in his dream, and the smell made him feel like he was about to collapse.


    The man warned him not to play with the old drunkard and brother Nan, or he would be scared!


    It''s just a dream. Of course, Ke Ming doesn''t believe it, but the next day, the third day... For more than ten days, he will have the same dream every night!


    Wake up in the morning, body pain, fatigue to the extreme!


    In the end, Ke Ming finally reluctantly gave up killing brother Nan and the old drunk. He even helped brother nan to the underground faucet and became the eldest sister of the ninth city.


    After that, Ke Ming never had that nightmare again. He also believed brother Nan''s words a little, and thought that the old drunkard was extraordinary!


    Because he can''t see through, it doesn''t mean that the other party really can''t. He knows very well that there are many people in the world who cannot see through themselves. Because this is heaven! If you go out millions of miles away, you may encounter that terrible power. One thought can kill him a hundred times.


    So Ke Ming never thought of leaving the ninth city. He just wanted to dominate this territory.


    The outside world is too dangerous for him.


    So when his subordinates spread the news to him, Ke Ming was only happy.


    "Don''t mess with them. They can do whatever they want. Especially the young man and the old drunkard... Don''t mess with them. As for Xu Nan, let her go."


    Ke Ming only pondered for a moment and made this decision.


    Facts have proved that he is very clever. If he makes a different decision, he may be really out of ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Mo''s killing heart is actually much stronger than his father''s Chu Tianji!


    Not to mention, Chu Mo''s mood is a little unstable now.


    "Dad, don''t you ever want to save your mother?"


    "That''s your business."


    Chu Mo looked at his father helplessly. He didn''t believe that his father was ruthless, let alone that his father had forgotten his mother. But the tired old drunkard in front of him really made him helpless.


    "Dad, let me tell you a story." Chu Mo looked at the old drunkard with his eyes half closed on the chair and said in a low voice, "when I met my master in the human world, he looked very cold and wanted to forcibly take me as an apprentice..."


    "Later, I learned something about Shifu little by little. But no matter how painful it was, Shifu never gave up. His greatest wish was to go back to the enemy one day and save Shiniang."


    "Master seldom mentioned things about Shiniang to me. No, he never even said it. Many things I learned a little after I entered the fairy world."


    "When I saw master in the fairyland, he was already with her. Her body was made of a holy medicine without soul. Master never told me what price he paid to reshape her body, but I could guess that it must be very difficult. It must be very difficult."


    Chu Mo said emotionally. The old drunk leaned back on the chair, his eyes almost completely closed, and he didn''t know whether he was asleep. He breathed steadily, and he couldn''t see any expression on his bearded face.


    Chu Mo looked at his father: "in those days, countless people thought that my master would never return to the fairyland again in this life, nor would he save my martial mother, but he did it. Dad..."


    "I know." Lying there, the old drunk chutianji, who seemed to have fallen asleep, said casually.


    "You know?" Chu Mo looked at his father with a surprised face: "how did you know?"


    Yes, how can an old drunkard who has lost all his skills and has become a disabled person know the things in the fairy world?


    Chu Tianji opened his muddy eyes and smiled at Chu Mo hehe: "guess."


    Chu Mo sighed, and his face showed a deep disappointment. He looked at Chu Tianji: "Dad, can''t you give me a chance to honor you? Can''t you also give yourself a chance? What if you lose all your skills? There are three quasi holy drugs on my child! It can certainly cure you!"


    Chu Tianji mumbled, "you still have a divine lesson in the sky. Can''t you see that I''m a useless man? If you don''t believe it, ask the chaos oven?"


    "..." there is really no way to meet such a stubborn old man.


    Before that, did Chu Mo not pass through the chaos oven ditch? But it has always been like a magic doctor''s chaotic oven. Facing dad''s body, he simply failed to give any advice.


    "So, your best filial piety to me is to get out of here quickly. By the way, take that little girl Xu Nan away, and you should know her potential. Take her away and teach her well. Then, never come to me again, and never think about saving your mother." Chu Tianji''s muddy old eyes rarely showed a serious look: "because you never have a chance."


    "I don''t believe it." Chu Mo growled in a low voice, like a wounded little beast. His eyes were red. He raised his head and looked at his father firmly: "I never believe I have no chance to save my mother! I will do it!"


    "That''s up to you." Chu Tianji waved his hand: "anyway, you''ve grown up. Just make your own decisions about your own business. By the way, it''s filial piety to me to have more grandchildren later. There are too few people in the Chu family. It''s up to you, son."


    A son made Chu Mo cry.


    After a long silence, he looked up at his father again: "won''t you really change your mind?"


    "I''m a dying old man. What''s my idea?" Chu Tianji frowned and waved his hand, "OK, you''ve been here with me for so many days. It''s filial piety. Hurry to do your thing."


    Chu Mo sighed deeply, then knelt down and kowtowed three heads respectfully to Chu Tianji.


    He stood up and walked away without looking back.


    Outside, Xu Nan stood there in tears, looking at Chu Mo pitifully. For so many days, she has also used many ways to act coquettish and cheat, and even the trick of crying, making trouble, and hanging herself is about to come out.


    However, the old man was indifferent at all. No matter what you do, he will stand still.


    "Come with me." Chu Mo looked at Xu Nan with a burst of sadness in his heart.


    Xu Nan hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head: "I won''t go, I''ll stay here with dad."


    Chu Mo glanced at Xu Nan unexpectedly.


    Wearing a dark blue skirt, Xu Nan raised her face, looked at Chu Mo, and said seriously, "brother, I don''t care about the princess identity of Chu family. Even... If it''s not because brother has always been my favorite person, being brother''s sister, I don''t care! I just want to stay here, take care of my father and accompany my father."


    There is another chapter! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1274

    In this shabby courtyard, Chu Mo looked at Xu Nan, who was wearing a fitting dress and exuding a boyish smell, and frowned slightly: "since you have a letter board and know the outside world, do you know what it means to give up this time?"


    With that, without waiting for Xu nan to answer, he continued, "my father is here, and I will definitely send someone to guard this place, but practicing with those people is completely different from practicing with me. Do you understand?"


    Xu Nan looked at Chu Mo and grinned. The expression was no different from that of a boy. She looked up at Chu Mo and said, "I know. Don''t worry, brother, I won''t regret it. Even in this life, I can''t become a powerful monk, but I won''t regret it. You''re not around. Leave it to me to take care of my father. And, brother."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Xu Nan.


    Xu Nan youyou said, "don''t send anyone here."


    "Why?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows.


    "This ninth city, thousands of miles around, is the world of mortals. In such a place with thin aura, there will be no big friars interested in coming here. Are you sending a strong man here to tell your enemy that there are important people here?" Xu Nan said.


    Chu Mo frowned. This was really a problem. He didn''t expect it before.


    "Also, dad doesn''t like it." Xu Nan shrugged and glanced at the old house.


    For Chu Mo, this reason is stronger than that just now. Yes, he can feel that the old man is like a completely dead man now. He is not interested in anything except wine. I can''t see much joy in finding him at last.


    Even though there was a reason why he had to do that in those days, even though Chu Mo saw his father''s hatred in the memory picture, seeing this old drunk now gave Chu Mo a feeling that he owed him more.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo suddenly realized something.


    If you are really the person predicted by Luo Tianxian domain, then your existence is really the biggest reason to separate your parents.


    "It turns out that the root of everything is actually in myself." Chu Mo was a little gloomy.


    "All right" Chu Mo sighed, looked at Xu Nan, suddenly took out a storage ring, grabbed Xu Nan''s thin hand and put it in her palm.


    Xu Nan was slightly stunned. Subconsciously, she wanted to take her hand back, and her face also became crimson.


    Chu Mo looked at her strangely: "Why do you think so much about a little girl like you? This is from my brother. There is a Tianpin foundation Dan, several supreme scriptures, and a lot of supreme celestite. It''s a gift I prepared for you these days. Since you call me brother, I can''t say nothing. If you don''t understand anything later, leave a message on the letter board and I''ll answer it for you. Or you can ask you Dad, go. "


    Chu Mo said, and finally took a look at the direction of the small broken room. With a sigh, he suddenly disappeared there.


    Xu Nan looked at the place where Chu Mo disappeared, then looked at the dark ring in her palm, gently bit her lower lip, pursed her lips, and turned into the room.


    "Dad, I don''t understand." Xu Nan looked at the old drunkard who was still lying on the chair with reddish eyes.


    "Every child knows so much. Why do you know so much? Do you know so little?" The old drunk opened his eyes. Although his eyes were still muddy, he seemed to be awake for a few minutes: "is he gone?"


    "Gone, he was hurt by you." Xu Nan looked at the drunk carefully, "Dad"


    "Well."


    "Well, what does that mean?"


    "Well, that means I know."


    "But he is your son! He is pro!"


    "I know."


    ¡°¡±


    Xu Nan stamped her feet in anger and had the impulse to turn around and leave.


    At this time, the old drunk suddenly said, "did he leave something for you?"


    "Stay!" Xu Nan''s angry way.


    "Bring it here." The old drunk ordered.


    Xu Nan gave the ring to the old drunk without asking. Although she was very angry in her heart and thought the old man was too inhumane, she had absolute trust in the old man.


    The old drunkard''s eyes showed a touch of faint approval, which flashed away. Later, the old drunk said, "well, this boy is OK, not so stingy."


    Seeing those things in the ring, even Chu Tianji, who had been used to seeing the audience, couldn''t help but be secretly surprised. The things in the ring are not so simple as being stingy?


    Even if he saw the things in it, he couldn''t help being surprised!


    Even if the Supreme Master wants to refine such a thing as Tianpin Jidan, it also needs some effort. The boy of his family even got one out without saying a word. Each of those supreme scriptures is enough to cause a bloodbath in the whole heaven. But he gave it to the "picked up" sister lightly.


    I''m afraid that the mountain of top-grade celestite will not be used up until Xu Nan steps into the realm of emperor. Even if it is a top-level rich family in the heaven, it is nothing more than cultivating core legitimate children.


    Not to mention that in the ring, there are all kinds of best pills, all kinds of emperor level weapons, and some supreme weapons.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this huge storage ring almost contains a treasure house of the celestial clan!


    So Chu Tianji''s heart is quite satisfied with this son. He knew very well that the reason why Chu Mo left such valuable resources to Xu Nan was, in the final analysis, his father!


    "This boy is good." Chu Tianji had no expression on his face, but he was very happy in his heart.


    Later, Chu Tianji returned the ring to Xu Nan.


    Xu Nan looked at the old drunkard stupidly, and subconsciously said, "don''t you lose all your skills? How can you open the storage ring?"


    The old drunkard waved his hand, "all right, get out of here quickly. You don''t cherish such a good opportunity, so stay here with me, such a bad old man."


    Xu Nan took this storage ring and left here in a daze. All the way out, her mind was still thinking about the question just now: didn''t dad lose all his skills and become a real mortal? Can mortals open the storage ring? Can mortals use spiritual power?


    This problem has been accompanied by Xu Nan''s return to his residence.


    A quiet courtyard not far from the alley, the environment here is a hundred times better than the place where the old drunkard lives, which is a world away. It''s not that Xu Nan is not filial, but that the old drunk won''t come at all.


    In the small courtyard where Xu Nan lives, there are only four servants, two old maids who cook and clean, and two orphans who are also brought home by Xu nan to serve as maids for her.


    As soon as Xu Nan entered the hospital, all four servants welcomed him out and said in unison respectfully, "miss is back?"


    "Well, don''t cook for me today, and don''t worry about me. Just feed yourself." At this moment, brother Nan''s style came back. She waved her hand casually and got into her room.


    When she tried to open the ring with mental force, a scream suddenly came out of her room. Then came a burst of laughter. The crisp and beautiful voice, associated with the image of brother Nan, immediately gave people a strange feeling.


    The two old maids and the two servant girls looked at each other and were all startled.


    These days, they have been scared several times, because Nan Ge, who has been wearing clothes like a tomboy, actually changed into women''s clothes, and then giggled when she was OK. Let these four women who are much older than her think that the young lady has a sweetheart.


    But the painting style is also a little too scary, making it difficult for them to adapt.


    As a result, there was such a scene today. I screamed alone in the room, and then I giggled crazily. What happened?


    Unfortunately, none of the four servants dared to ask. On weekdays, the young lady was very kind to them, but her dignity was very heavy. They didn''t dare to meddle in the affairs of the young lady at all.


    In the room, Xu Nan happily held the storage ring and giggled. When she heard Chu Mo say before, she didn''t feel much.


    What Tianpin building foundation pill, what Supreme Tianjing stone, what Supreme Scripture, this tone is simply too big, too big to be boundless! These things are too far away from Xu Nan. She just knows the value of these things on the letter board.


    The most intuitive, of course, is the top-grade celestite piled there like a hill!


    No matter how precious the resources in the heaven are, she knows the value of this top-grade celestite.


    She never dreamed that her cheap brother, who had only been together for a few days, had left her such a terrible wealth.


    Then, Xu Nan opened the letter board again and began to carefully search for all kinds of relevant news.


    The more she looked, the more shocked she was. In the end, she was shocked and numb, because she finally understood the meaning of Tianpin building Jidan and finally understood the value of the supreme Scripture. Finally, I understand what these things Chu Mo left her mean to a monk in the spiritual world.


    No wonder dad said that his brother was ok, not stingy. This is more than a problem of not being stingy? It''s so generous that it''s crazy, okay?


    Xu Nan took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Then, she put away the letter board and carefully hid the ring in her close place. Murmured, "brother, I must remember your kindness to me. Don''t worry, I will take good care of Dad! One day in the future, I will really grow up and help you!"


    At this time, a respectful voice came from outside: "please, Lord Nange."


    Lord?


    Xu Nan showed a funny smile on her face and said, "I know, I''ll go right away!"


    It broke out at five o''clock. The fighting at the beginning of the month was too fierce. Brothers and sisters, work harder and reach the top ten!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!


    Gentle monthly ticket! Lovely monthly ticket! Beautiful monthly ticket!


    Throw it quickly!!! Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1275

    Chu Mo left the ninth city, and no one knew that he had been here. (he walked carefully, erasing all traces.


    After leaving, Chu Mo has been thinking about why his father became like this. The information left to him in the memory picture appeared in his mind again at the moment.


    Chu Mo thought of that scene, and the old man nodded and said, "I know you have a great skill to protect your life, but after rebirth, you must not appear in front of the world again. Otherwise, your vein... Including the whole Yanhuang region, may still suffer a catastrophe. Even if those exist, they will not appear. There will still be people in the royal family..."


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo sighed. In fact, he had guessed this reason from his father''s attitude at the beginning, but he still wanted to try to take his father away from here.


    His father was killed by the sage and was reborn through the nine life skill. From then on, he hid himself in this mortal city. But the question is, why did my father disappear without a trace?


    This is the most incomprehensible thing for Chu mo.


    Is the old drunk just a part of his father?


    Chu Mo was puzzled. In fact, he was not really hurt by his father, but he was distressed to see his father''s decadent appearance. He could feel that his father was bitter and tired, and there were too many things hidden in his heart.


    His father didn''t want him to save his mother, and Chu Mo could understand that after seeing the memory picture, he knew how terrible the existence of Luo Tianxian domain was.


    A saint is enough to destroy the whole Yanhuang region. Not to mention, there are more terrible beings over there than saints.


    Chu Mo sighed softly and murmured, "even though I know everything, I will never give up! Never!"


    In recent days, the heaven as a whole is quite peaceful. Those people of the Qin family have almost disappeared, and the families and sects that previously stood on the side of the Qin family began to try to get rid of it. Also followed a lot of things. For example, search and suppress the remaining sins of the Qin family, such as actively leaning towards those families related to the Chu family.


    Of course, among them, the most far-reaching impact is still what the group of people who came out of Chu''s lineage did. They destroyed three Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays and destroyed a large number of Qin monks. Now, although it is too late to find the last Luotian breaking Dharma array, their contribution to the whole celestial world has been recognized by almost all celestial friars.


    Secondly, the significance of Chu Mo''s visit to the Chu family is far from as simple as the host''s visit to the branch.


    Not to mention the teachings of the Chu and Mo families, this matter has been listed as the most senior family secret by the relevant families of the Chu family, and it has not been spread at all. No one knows about it.


    Just talking about Chu Mo''s status and position in the whole spiritual world, his visits to those families related to the Chu family are not only a statement on behalf of the Chu family, but also... A statement for himself!


    For example, the Tong family, which was bullied to a corner before, dare to call directly on the door of any emperor. However, after Chu Mo visited the Tong family, the dragon family, the top clan in the heaven, which had occupied most of the Tong family''s territory before, not only gave up those territories, but also made considerable compensation to the Tong family.


    In addition, those families and sects that still occupy the territory of the Tong family were almost scared to death. The rich and powerful like the long family are counselled. Where can they have the courage to continue to occupy the place of the Tong family?


    Give up the occupied territory immediately and send a lot of resources obediently at the same time.


    As a result, the Tong family, which is probably inferior to a medium-sized family in terms of comprehensive strength, has instantly restored the scale of a top-level rich family, both in terms of territory and resources!


    However, their family strength is very weak. I''m afraid this kind of family was a huge fat in the eyes of anyone before. I wish I could go up and take a few bites. But now, no one has the courage. If there were such people who didn''t know how to live or die, I''m afraid the long family and other "neighbors" of the Tong family would not agree.


    Now Chu Mo is like a huge magnet in the whole practice world. He can easily attract the attention of countless people without doing anything.


    However, Chu Mo''s whereabouts are erratic, and few people can touch the trajectory of Chu Mo''s actions.


    At this time, he has not appeared in front of the world for a long time.


    Chu Mo wants to do several things, but also to verify one thing.


    When Chu Mo killed the killer of the emperor''s eightfold heaven realm before, the killer finally told him a lot of things. This includes some people who are unexpected. Unexpectedly, they have already been invaded by the demon clan and become blood slaves!


    These people are absolutely not allowed to stay. Otherwise, once the demon clan invades, these people will bring great distress to the whole heaven.


    Chu Mo didn''t completely visit the related families of the Chu family, but this matter, in Chu Mo''s view, is more important than him to appease the related families of the Chu family.


    Jiang family.


    In the whole heaven, they are not very famous, but in the hundreds of millions of miles of territory where the yuan family is located, their reputation is not small.


    The Jiang family is a very low-key family, and their reputation is mainly derived from various good deeds that they have adhered to for many years.


    In the secular world, they build bridges and pave roads, eliminate violence and settle down, and benefit one side; In the spiritual world, the yuan family has always played the role of charity.


    Whenever a monk with talent but no background and resources comes to the door, the yuan family will basically give generously and help. Most importantly, this generosity of the yuan family has no purpose and has never done such a thing as threatening kindness to repay.


    Therefore, in the hearts of many people, the Jiang family is simply a real sage family.


    In particular, the old man of the Jiang family is a real philanthropist!


    It is said that the old man of the yuan family, Jiang En, has unfathomable strength and may have reached the level of quasi supremacy. But he never showed his strength in front of others, and never used his realm to pressure others.


    They often appear in front of the world. Most of the monks living in this generation have been instructed by Uncle Jiang.


    In short, this is a very respected family, even in the whole heaven, many people know them. Some big brother level emperors have received the favor of the yuan family. The feelings for the Jiang family are also quite unusual.


    Therefore, the Jiang family has a wide range of contacts. From ancient times to the present, there are hardly any unattractive individuals or forces who dare to come to the yuan family to find trouble.


    Today, Chu Mo came.


    He was dressed in blue, with a black head, tied casually, and the whole person was natural and easy. Like clouds and flowing water, he walked to the ancestral land of the yuan family here.


    The ancestral land of the Jiang family is also the ancestral land of a very few big families that are not fortified.


    Because no one is making trouble here!


    At this time, it was noon, and the scorching sun was high overhead, and the sun was full. The sun makes people lazy and don''t want to move.


    There are not many people outside the ancestral land of the Jiang family. It''s not surprising that some people saw Chu mo. Many people visit here every day. Although there are not many handsome people like Chu Mo, there are also some.


    Therefore, Chu Mo walked all the way to the depths of Jiang Jiazu''s land without even encountering any obstacles.


    Along the way, Chu Mo has made a quite detailed understanding of the Jiang family. His understanding mainly comes from Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing.


    Both women were very curious about Chu Mo''s inquiry into the Jiang family, because they both knew that Chu Mo was unlikely to do meaningless things. The Jiang family is not related to the Chu family. Chu Mo asks what they do?


    However, both women were very smart and did not ask. Instead, he directly transmitted various information about the Jiang family to Chu mo.


    Both women spoke highly of the family. Among them, the evaluation of Shui Yiyi is more interesting. She said: this family, which existed 100000 years ago, was not exposed at that time, and even the ancestors of the family had committed many evil deeds. Although it is not a great evil, it is enough to disgust that kind. Later, tens of thousands of years ago, somehow, the atmosphere of the whole family suddenly changed. Under the leadership of the then head of the family, now the old master of the yuan family, the whole family began to accumulate virtue and do good deeds.


    "You should be very clear about doing good things. It''s easy to do good deeds for a while, but it''s not easy to persist for tens of thousands of years. By doing good deeds, it''s really not easy to push the reputation of your family to the point of connecting with sages. For tens of thousands of years, there has been no evil doer in the yuan family. This is really not something that any family can do."


    On the letter board, Shui Yiyi gave Chu Mo such a statement.


    "So although I don''t know what you ask about this family, I must remind you that the Jiang family has a wide range of contacts. If you really want to do something, you must have sufficient evidence. Otherwise, our Chu family''s great reputation, which is easy to recover, may suffer a major blow."


    Therefore, Shui Yiyi knows Chu Mo quite well. She knew Chu Mo''s character and temper very well. If the yuan family didn''t have anything, Chu Mo would never ask about them.


    With the Jiang family information given by Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing, Chu Mo couldn''t help wondering whether the words of the killer of the emperor''s eightfold heaven realm were reliable? Because the people he said, Chu Mo investigated one by one during this period, almost without exception... All belong to the kind of people without any stains!


    In particular, one of the people Chu Mo knew made Chu Mo feel that this could be a hole that the killer buried for himself before he died? Specially used to pit yourself?


    But according to his inference at that time, the man should not be lying. Therefore, Chu Mo decided to verify it himself.


    If it is confirmed that the killer is digging a hole for himself, Chu Mo won''t feel sorry, but he will breathe a sigh of relief. On the contrary... Chu Mo will really feel afraid.


    Because these people can have problems, who else can be truly credible in this boundless heaven? (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1276

    So Chu Mo would rather that all the information he had previously received was wrong, and he would rather go this trip in vain. (I don''t want to look at a family that has accumulated virtue and done good deeds for tens of thousands of years, and suddenly get involved with the demon family, and I don''t want to look at a boss in the quasi supreme realm, who is also the blood slave left by the demon family in this heaven!


    At this time, Chu Mo had come to the gate of the buildings in the ancestral land of the Jiang family. He slowly fell from the sky and looked at the magnificent ancient buildings shrouded in a peaceful atmosphere in front of him.


    This is a group of ancient buildings that have been weathered for a long time. The handwriting on some ancient archways can hardly be seen clearly, leaving only a rhyme hanging over it.


    At this time, a little boy came out of it. He looked * * years old, wore a sky braid, and his big black and white eyes blinked, looking full of aura. The little boy looked up and down at Chu Mo, and said in a clear voice, "nice big brother, who are you?"


    Chu Mo felt very happy when he saw the little boy. He smiled, "I''m here to see your old man. Can you take me there?"


    The little boy thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes!"


    Chu Mo was a little surprised. It was really his first time to meet such a family. Before, no matter to any family, even the downcast Tong family, there will be special personnel in front of the door. And the owners of a family are not so easy to see. As the ancestors of this family... It is even more difficult to see each other.


    And in this Jiang family, how could it be so easy? Is it true that no matter who comes and wants to see the old man of the yuan family, he can''t meet him?


    Chu Mo felt a little incredible. As he walked, he asked the little boy, "little brother, whoever comes to see your old man, will he meet him?"


    The little boy shook his head: "of course not, beautiful big brother, my old man will calculate that he doesn''t have time to meet ordinary people."


    "Oh, so it is." Chu Mo raised his eyebrows, and the strange feeling became more intense.


    Although he is in the realm of true immortality, his combat power has reached the level of quasi supremacy. At the same time, he cut firewood into Tao on the road of heaven, and his Taoist practice has been infinitely close to the supreme realm. For many things, they will also have their own feelings.


    But I couldn''t feel any danger to the Jiang family before. Even at this moment, he didn''t feel any danger in his heart. There was no movement at all in the sky.


    When his grandfather would calculate, Chu Mo''s heart fluctuated slightly, but he still... Didn''t feel any danger.


    This is really... Interesting.


    Chu Mo followed the little boy and walked all the way inside. Along the way, I also met some people, but these people all smiled kindly at Chu Mo, and there was no trace of vigilance on any face.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh in his heart, and then smiled bitterly to himself. This Jiang family... It''s really weird!


    Everything goes wrong, there must be demons. Is the yuan family too kind? This is an alien in the whole practice world.


    It''s not that being kind is bad, but that being kind like them always gives people a feeling that it''s too perfect!


    Perfect people can''t find any flaws. The same rice raises hundreds of people, and the dragon has nine sons, and nine sons are different. There are at least millions of people in a huge family, including its own, affiliated and related personnel. Among so many people, not a bad person?


    With all kinds of doubts, Chu Mo followed the little boy to the door of a very old house and saw the kind-hearted old man sitting in front of the door.


    This old man is Jiang En, the old man of the Jiang family.


    The old man of the Jiang family has white beard and a foot long white beard on his chin. The whole human spirit is full of charm. It belongs to the kind of person who will have endless good feelings at a glance.


    The little boy said in a crisp voice, "Grandpa Zu, I have invited your guests."


    "OK, go play and don''t forget to do your homework." The old man Jiang En said with a smile.


    "I know!" The little boy saluted Chu Mo, showed a happy smile, and then turned around and ran away.


    "Jiang En, I''ve met Dao you." The old man of the Jiang family stood up at the moment and saluted Chu mo. This is a kind of peer etiquette to treat identity and status.


    Chu Mo then saluted, "I''ve seen old master Jiang."


    "You''re welcome, Taoist friends. I''m actually taking advantage of your peers when we meet each other. As a Taoist friend, the whole heaven is now afraid to be the younger generation and descendants of Taoist friends." Old master Jiang smiled.


    Chu Mo looked at Jiang en: "the old man knows who I am?"


    Jiang En nodded: "although I''m not good at deductive mathematics, which was uploaded by the ancestors of the Jiang family, and I lost the face of my ancestors, I can deduce general things."


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows, but he was slightly surprised in his heart. He mastered the geomantic magic. It''s not so easy for ordinary people to deduce him. So don''t look at Jiang En''s lightness, but Chu Mo knows that he is by no means an ordinary deductive numeracy. I''m afraid even the Zhuge family, which is famous for its deduction, is much worse than the old man in front of us.


    "I had a whim as soon as possible, so I deduced it, and came to the conclusion that there was an extremely distinguished guest at the door. Knowing what the guest was talking about, I''m afraid I didn''t want to be known by the outside world, so I didn''t make a big fuss, so I asked one of my descendants to greet it on behalf of me. The moment I saw the childe, I could finally determine the identity of the guest." Jiang En seems to be explaining what he just said.


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at Jiang en: "do you know why I came here?"


    Jiang En nodded.


    Chu Mo was even more surprised. He even frowned and said in his heart, is what the killer said true?


    At this time, Jiang En sighed softly, stood up and said, "Young Master Chu, let''s talk somewhere else."


    Chu Mo nodded. He really didn''t want to talk about it here.


    Jiang En''s body flashed and flew directly to the sky. His movements are not fast, but every step has a magical rhyme. Soon, he left the ancestral land of the Jiang family and came to the extremely high heaven.


    This kind of place is enough for fighting in the quasi supreme realm. It will hardly affect the earth below.


    Chu Mo''s art expert was brave, and he was not afraid that the old master of the yuan family would attack him, and he followed up fearlessly.


    The two sides stood still in high heaven. The old man of the Jiang family touched his long beard with his hand and sighed, "indeed, he is worthy of being the descendant of the Chu family. He has extraordinary talent and is a dragon and Phoenix among people!"


    Chu Mo smiled faintly, didn''t speak, but calmly looked at the old man of the yuan family and said, "I got a message from a person''s mouth, which is related to the old man and your family. After knowing this news, I investigated the yuan family and got the conclusion, which made me a little unable to believe what the man said. Can the old man give me an answer?"


    "Hey, since that man died, I have known that he should come sooner or later." With a sigh, Jiang En flashed a faint gloom in his eyes, and then said, "yes, that person, what he said is true."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at Jiang En. He was really a little confused now. He couldn''t figure out why the old man of the yuan family admitted it so simply? I can''t figure out why the old man of the Jiang family is helpless? Is it because you came to the door? It seems... It doesn''t seem to be. Because he is calm.


    "This matter is originally a huge secret. Even if it is possible, I am willing to let it be a secret, forever sealed. It will never be opened. I also hoped that this matter would not only be born, but also be born after my death. At least in that case, I will not see the collapse of my family." Jiang En sighed, with a trace of gloom in his eyes: "but those who should come will never escape."


    "According to the old man''s words, there seems to be another secret about this matter?" Chu Mo looked at Jiang En and said, "I''m willing to be a patient listener."


    Jiang En smiled, say: "The yuan family was originally just a very old family with some details. There were good people and bad young people in this family. Like most families in the world of heaven, there was no difference. The change of things should be about 30000 years ago? I can''t remember the specific date. At that time, an ancestor of the yuan family, according to the generation, should be my grandfather''s generation. He left the family since he was a child, and he hasn''t been there I came back. Even the elders in the family once thought he was gone. When he came back, his strength had reached the level of quasi supremacy. At that time, no quasi supreme existed in the whole Jiang family. His return, for the Jiang family. It''s really great news! Because our Jiang family finally has a level master. But I never thought that his return had brought changes to the yuan family, but also brought great disasters to the yuan family. "


    Chu Mo looked at Jiang En and gently asked, "is he possessed?"


    "That''s right." Jiang En nodded calmly: "At that time, I was the best young generation in the family. He liked me very much and gave me the most guidance. Then, he used all kinds of miraculous drugs to constantly cultivate me. Finally, when I was very young, I became the emperor, and then in less than 5000 years, I stepped into the quasi supreme realm. In this process, he pushed me to the position of the master of the yuan family, and asked me to restrain family members and do good deeds ¡£ No matter in the secular world or in the whole spiritual world, we should do so and adhere to the same. "


    "This is a good thing. How can a person who has been possessed actually do this?" Chu Mo sighed softly.


    "Maybe it''s to alleviate sins... My ancestor was not willing to be possessed." Jiang En said, "everyone has his youth frivolous time. Some of the mistakes made when he was young frivolous are not big, some are even big, but there are also opportunities to correct them, but some mistakes... Once made, there is no chance to change in this life!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1277

    "But even if there is no chance to change, at least you can hide in the endless abyss without pulling the family." Chu Mo sighed.


    Jiang En nodded: "the ancestor didn''t want this at that time. He really wanted to repay the family and make the Jiang family rise."


    "Is that?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at Jiang En.


    Jiang En said with a wry smile, "Master Chu, do you know the specific way for the demon clan to become a demon?"


    Chu Mo shook his head. He really didn''t know this. Because when he was returning to the ruins, the supreme demon just told him about countless ways of the demon, but he didn''t inherit any of his magic skills. Chu Mo said, "isn''t it the mark imprinted on the soul? It''s said that this mark can''t be removed at all. Even if the supreme being is branded with the mark of the demon clan by others, he can''t remove it by himself."


    Jiang En nodded first, then shook his head, Sighed: "It is indeed a mark imprinted on the soul. Once the Demon Lord gives an order, if he dares not to obey, he will be completely possessed by the devil. At that time, he will really become a devil, lose all his senses, and become a complete killing machine. But the way of being possessed by the devil is completely unimaginable for you and me, human friars. Think about it, the so-called possessed by the devil, a huge family, millions of people, and even a huge family with tens of millions of people Sect. How can the demon clan have so much time and hands to do this one by one? "


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at Jiang En with burning eyes: "is there another way?"


    Jiang En sighed heavily, "yes, the way the demon clan is possessed is very strange. It is spread by one person! But this kind of spread starts unconsciously, and no one can detect it."


    Chu Mo was slightly surprised: "do you mean that the demon clan''s way of entering the devil can spread and infect itself like a virus?"


    Jiang En said: "In theory, it''s like this. For example, my ancestor knew that he had become a demon. But he didn''t know that in his body, a seed was planted by the power of the demon. We call it a demon seed. Once the demon seed takes root and sprouts, it can never be removed. Then, he returns to the family, and all people who have blood relations with him, once they appear within a thousand miles of him, will be infected. Unconsciously, in the blood It began to take root and slowly spread to the soul. Be branded. If a powerful monk, who is gifted, will even have a demon seed in his body. But this demon seed was first subject to the source, that is, my ancestor. Then it is subject to the Demon Lord. "


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing, and then said, "I didn''t expect it to be such a process. Until today, I finally knew that it was this way to be possessed."


    Jiang En said, "this is just one of them. There are many ways to really be possessed by demons. This is the lowest level, but also the most effective way. Anyone who is a monk who has a blood relationship with him, as long as he is close, will be infected. There are other ways, but those ways are usually very demanding, and not everyone has that qualification."


    "Your ancestors didn''t know this at that time?" Chu Mo asked.


    "If he knew, he would not choose to return to his family." Jiang En said with a wry smile, "in fact, before sitting down, the ancestor suddenly saw something that he shouldn''t have seen in that realm, and instantly realized it. Then he told me."


    "Is your ancestor gone?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No, he''s still there." A trace of bitterness appeared on Jiang En''s face: "but he, it''s not him anymore."


    "Is it the devil?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes, Master Chu is very clever." Jiang En said.


    "So, that is to say, until the ancestors, the vast majority of the yuan family did not know that they had been possessed?" Chu Mo asked.


    Jiang En smiled wryly: "it''s not that most people don''t know, but that no one knows except me!"


    Chu Mo frowned, "the Qin family before that?"


    Jiang En said, "the Qin family knows the truth because of the Luo Tian breaking Dharma array."


    Chu Mo looked at Jiang En and asked, "by the way, do you know where the last Luotian breaking Dharma array is?"


    Jiang En shook his head and said, "I don''t know. In fact, the demon clan has never contacted me. It hasn''t communicated with me. But I know very well that they will come one day, and the Demon Lord will definitely call us."


    "There are several other families and sects, are they all the same as your yuan family?" Chu Mo asked again.


    Jiang En thought for a while and said with a wry smile, "I don''t know which other families and sects you said. However, if they haven''t shown that kind of evil all the time, it should be the same situation as our Jiang family."


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help breathing. I feel things are a little tricky.


    This is not the case of the Qin family. They have been possessed from top to bottom and have already accepted that fact. And always ready to work for the demon clan and kill their former compatriots.


    The yuan family has been good to others for tens of thousands of years, and there is no evil doer in the whole family. In particular, except for an old man Jiang En, others even didn''t know it at all!


    What can I do with this? All killed? This is definitely not possible!


    Not to mention how much stigma it will carry, the key is that it can''t pass its own level!


    It''s really millions of innocent creatures, not millions of evil demons. Who can do this?


    "By the way, where''s the devil?" Chu Mo suddenly asked.


    "Disappeared. At the moment when the ancestor sat down, the demon species broke out, emitting a dark and evil smell, and disappeared at once. Then, the ancestor''s body instantly turned into dust." Jiang En said with a sad face.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and asked, "can I believe what you said?"


    Without any hesitation, Jiang En swore directly to the original God and the rise and fall of the family. The oath of the quasi supreme, as he says, is instantly integrated into the law of heaven and engraved on it.


    Chu Mo nodded, and he admired Jiang En''s determination.


    "What are you going to do now?" He asked.


    Jiang En looked at Chu Mo with a sad face: "is there a way, Master Chu?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be a little silent. What can he do about this kind of thing? He frowned and thought: This is a group of people who have become demons, but they don''t know themselves. They have no evil deeds. Instead, I tried my best to accumulate virtue and do good deeds. I have been doing this for tens of thousands of years. If you don''t consider being possessed, then this family is actually the cleanest family in the whole heaven!


    But he knew very well that Jiang En, the old master of the Jiang family, also knew very well that once the demon family came to this world, the whole Jiang family would inevitably become the vanguard of the demon family and their puppet!


    "I once thought," said Jiang enyouyou, "if one day, I will gather all the children of the yuan family together, and then"


    Jiang En sighed, and the power of this quasi supreme realm has stood at the peak of the world. But at this moment, his eyes are red, and he can''t say anything later.


    "Is there really no solution to this matter?" Chu Mo frowned. He always felt that it was man-made. The road is fifty, the sky is forty-nine, and people escape one of them. There is always a glimmer of life in everything. As long as he finds this chance of survival, no matter how difficult it is, he is willing to find it.


    For nothing else, just to let this family, which has been doing good deeds for tens of thousands of years, continue like this!


    Heaven needs such a family!


    "When the ancestor didn''t know that he had infected the blood relatives of the whole family, he once thought about saving himself. He didn''t want to be possessed. He used to spend many years doing this. But in the end, he couldn''t find a way. Before sitting down, he saw something and told me about it. Let me continue to find a way." Jiang En said bitterly, "but the problem is, I have also reached the peak of my own life, surpassing the emperor and stepping into the realm of quasi supremacy, but there is still no way. There is no hope, the means of the demon clan are too terrible!"


    "No, there must be a way." Chu Mo said in a deep voice. Then, his eyes suddenly lit up, looked at Jiang En and said, "if I set up a Dharma array to completely isolate the atmosphere between the yuan family and the outside world, then unless the people of the demon clan come to this world and break this dharma array, otherwise, you will not be able to hear the call of the demon clan. In this way, isn''t it OK?"


    Chu Mo said, frowning again: "but in this way, the whole Jiang family will be completely isolated from the world, and can''t lie in external communication and contact."


    Jiang En''s eyes suddenly lit up: "can Prince Chu lay this array? Of course, that''s good. Even if I''m isolated from the world, I''m not afraid!"


    With that, Jiang En also frowned and said, "but if the demon clan comes, it really comes to the yuan family and breaks the Dharma array, isn''t it?"


    Chu Mo said, "the only one who can break this dharma array is the supreme one. If that time comes, it is estimated that the whole heaven will be completely occupied. To tell the truth, at that time, there will be no difference between you and the yuan family."


    Jiang En was stunned, then showed a wry smile, and then said, "no, at that time, I will personally destroy this family! Even if the Jiang family is cut off from now on, it will never become the running dog of the demon family!"


    Chu Mo looked at Jiang En with some admiration and nodded heavily, Seriously promised: "first of all, I will try my best to help you yuan family, and maybe other families and sects, find a solution. This is my promise. Secondly, on the day when the demon clan comes, if I haven''t found this method, then I will do it, the executioner! You are a respectable elder, and you have no evil in your life. One day, I will let you start and end."


    Jiang En, the old man who has lived for many years, wept and thanked Chumo with a big week!


    This is great grace!


    It''s also righteousness!


    How cruel it is to destroy your family by yourself? After all, no one is so cruel as Qin Cang that he has no humanity.


    Jiang En looked at Chu Mo and saluted again, "please, Master Chu, arrange the array!"


    I''m a little discouraged. The monthly ticket list has been exploded one after another. I also know that my brothers and sisters have done their best and don''t want to beg too much. That''s it. If there are monthly tickets, please help me again. If there are no monthly tickets, it''s better to vote a few recommended tickets.


    Let me catch my breath and feel less tired.


    Today is the third watch. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1278

    The yuan family, who has been doing good deeds for generations, urgently recalled all their children outside, and then announced to the public: after a hundred years of isolation, the defense array was opened. In a hundred years, no yuan family will walk in the world? (¡´[¡´


    As soon as the news came out, it caused quite a stir in the local area. No one knows what happened to the Jiang family. Although there are various guesses, most of them are voices of regret and regret. The Jiang family is too famous here! They have been closed for a hundred years, and the biggest loss is actually those people who live here.


    From monks to civilians, all felt that the news was very regrettable. But almost everyone expressed understanding. After all, the Jiang family has done enough for them!


    All the related businesses of the Jiang family will be handled or handed over to the collateral department in the shortest time. All the Jiang family''s legitimate children, at the old man''s order, a lot of them, all return!


    This is the Jiang family!


    This is the strength of old man Jiang En.


    Although countless family children were puzzled by the old man''s decision, no one asked why.


    Old man Jiang En is the God of the yuan family.


    When Chu Mo left the Jiang family, he sighed a little. Such a family and such a helmsman are really worthy of admiration. If possible, he must find a way to save them, and he must let such a family continue.


    The second place Chu Mo went to was a little complicated, because it was a sect.


    A fairly ancient sect.


    There are only a few hundred people in the whole sect. But this sect, in the whole heaven, has to be famous.


    This sect is called Gujian sect.


    The history of the ancient sword sect can be directly traced back to several eras ago. In the whole heaven, it is a sect like a living fossil.


    They are too old and have always been low-key. In each generation of ancient sword sect, only one disciple will walk in the world. This disciple may not be very publicized or high-profile. But it is definitely a generation of super talents.


    At that time, Chu Mo learned from the killer of the emperor bachongtian that the previous generation of world walking windwalker of the ancient sword sect was a blood slave left by the demon family in this world.


    This Voyager was once quite famous in the heaven.


    His most outstanding is the body method, which is known as the unique body method. This is where the name "windwalker" comes from.


    His combat power is also very strong, and he has fought with many famous strong men in the heaven. Never fail.


    Now, he has already stepped into the ranks of quasi supremacy and lived in seclusion in the ancient sword sect for many years. No more.


    If it weren''t for the emperor killer of the eightfold heaven realm, Chu Mo completely didn''t expect that such a monk who had been brilliant and returned to a low-key would also be associated with the demon clan.


    So when Chu Mo came to the ancient sword sect, his heart was still very heavy. These people, in fact, are only known by the eight heavy heaven realm emperor killer. So, what does he not know? How much more?


    I''m afraid I won''t know until the demon clan really comes to this world.


    Chu Mo always suspected that the last Dharma formation was in the blood demon ancestor, but the problem was that no one knew where the blood demon ancestor was. The killer of the emperor bachongtian said that the butterfly fairy knew about it, but the question is, where on earth is the butterfly fairy? During these days, Chu Mo couldn''t get any news about butterfly valley after a lot of efforts. Water Yiyi, they don''t know.


    He thought, after solving the things here of the ancient sword sect, he would first look for the butterfly fairy to see if she could know. After all, the butterfly fairy should still be found. The severity of this matter is many times stronger than those demon families hidden in the heaven.


    "Taoist friends in front, this is an important place of ancient sword sect. No unauthorized people are allowed to break in."


    In Chu Mo''s meditation, a voice came from afar. The voice was very calm, and there was no emotion mixed in it.


    Chu Mo said simply, "I want to see a windwalker."


    "Master windwalker is in seclusion, which is not what you can see if you want to." In that voice, I thought Chu Mo was rude because it was a little cold.


    "I''m Chu mo." Chu Mo said faintly.


    There was a sudden silence. Obviously, they had heard the name of Chu mo. Moreover, this name is enough to make the other party think carefully before speaking.


    For a long time, another voice came from there, which seemed more or less strong: "even if it''s childe Chu, you can''t break into other people''s sects without permission? Be a bad guest? This seems to be different from the legendary childe Chu."


    With that sound, dozens of people flew out directly from the direction of the ancient sword sect, all of whom were full of vitality and momentum. Like a great enemy.


    The shadow of people''s famous trees, Chu Mo''s reputation is really too big, even though many people who have not seen Chu Mo will be somewhat disapproving, but when they really see Chu Mo, they can''t help thinking of his fame. And his past achievements.


    Those achievements are not decorations, they are achievements that can really dazzle people!


    Therefore, since the ancient sword sect has some disgust with the uninvited Chu Mo, they must pay attention to it.


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at the menacing appearance of these people, he seemed to want to fight.


    He didn''t say anything, just looked at each other calmly, and still said, "I want to ask to see feng Junzi''s friends, something important."


    "Martial uncle Feng Junzi is what you want to see? I really think you can walk sideways if you make a small name in the heaven?" A young man in his thirties, angry, looked at Chu Mo coldly and shouted.


    In addition, several relatively young monks of the ancient sword sect also looked at Chu Mo with equal indignation. It was estimated that if the elders were not here, they might even have shot Chu mo.


    An old man, who just appeared to have a strong voice, directly stood up and looked at Chu Mo indifferently: "ancient sword sect, in the same vein with Chu family, has never had any intersection or connection. Ancient sword sect, each generation, only one person has entered the world, never been involved in cause and effect, and never provoked right and wrong. Ancient sword sect..."


    "Your Windrunner Taoist friends may be possessed." Chu Mo lightly interrupted the man''s words.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Boy, pay attention to your words!"


    "What nonsense!"


    "Martial uncle windwalker is something you can insult?"


    As soon as Chu Mo''s voice fell, a group of younger monks here suddenly became angry, glared at Chu Mo one after another, and their breath soared.


    Among these people, there is no monk lower than the realm of the emperor''s eightfold heaven. He is too strong. No wonder they are arrogant. I''m afraid those young adults are nothing more than you in their eyes.


    The stronger old man looked at Chu Mo coldly: "Chu Mo, you are here to find something, right?"


    Chu Mo shook his head and looked at the group and sighed, "if there is no reason, why should I bother you here? It''s the wrong team. Invite the windwalker Taoist friends out, and the truth will be revealed?"


    "Whatever you say? It''s a joke!" A young man at the peak of the emperor Jiuchong heaven directly stood up, took out a sword hanging around his waist, and pointed to Chu Mo: "don''t talk nonsense, I think you''re here to find fault, and pass me first!"


    Chu Mo said lightly, "the ancient sword sect is also an ancient sect that has inherited many eras. Are they all so confused?"


    "Get out!" The young man was directly angry and swept his sword at Chu mo.


    Hiss!


    A long sword Qi, extremely sharp, directly split the void.


    The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, like a rainbow running through the sun, across the void, cutting into Chu mo.


    The light of the sword was dazzling and sent out a cold killing machine.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, waved his hand, and a faint smell of the road flew out.


    Hum!


    In the void, the fierce sword like a rainbow was directly disintegrated by the breath of the road.


    Like ice and snow under the scorching sun, it melts in an instant. Disappear into the void.


    The young man was immediately surprised. His blow was already the embodiment of his Taoism and the strongest blow he could exert!


    He has heard of the achievements of Chu Mo, a young giant that even the quasi supreme can attack. So there is nothing left at all. The move is a killing move.


    But I didn''t expect that the other side should be so understated to resolve his blow.


    After Chu Mo cut firewood and became a Taoist, the refinement of the Taoist firm increased day by day. Every once in a while, there will be considerable progress. This progress even surprised him sometimes.


    In the past, the young man must be tough when he hits. No matter how much he understands the law, he will also use moves to solve it.


    But now, it''s not necessary at all.


    He showed another kind of Tao, which could dissolve the blow of the youth in an instant.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to do anything to the other party. Otherwise, at that moment, he could seriously hurt the other party or even directly fall!


    This is the power of the collision and fusion of the two roads.


    Although Chu Mo''s realm is not high enough, his understanding of Tao has long been recognized by people.


    Even the saint who left this opportunity at that time, his uncle, can only roughly calculate the power of the collision and fusion of the two kinds of Tao, but can''t completely understand the essence inside!


    This is the chance of Chu Mo alone.


    The youth of the ancient sword sect was pale and stood in the void. Several young people who were eager to try behind him also closed their mouths.


    The old man, who was very strong before, was still strong at this time. His eyes twinkled and looked at Chu Mo coldly: "no wonder he is so arrogant, but if you really think that you can run amok in the ancient sword sect like this, you are dreaming!"


    Saying this, the old man waved directly, "sword array!"


    Suddenly, seven old men appeared in seven directions and surrounded Chu mo.


    The strong old man coldly shouted, "kill!"


    Boom!


    A breath of incomparable terror rose into the sky in an instant.


    The sword array composed of these seven people is far more terrifying than the normal seven high-level emperors.


    This momentum is even more terrifying than the momentum of a quasi supreme realm of power.


    Moreover, the strong old man directly ordered the killing.


    This made Chu Mo''s eyes finally condense a touch of cold murder.


    Qiang!


    All seven of them drew out their weapons and made a loud sound in the void.


    Then attack Chu Mo at the same time!


    Everyone''s attack direction is different, but all attacks, aiming at... Are all big holes in Chu Mo''s body!


    This is really trying to kill him.


    Chu Mo took out killing heaven and held it in his hand. His eyes were bright and cold. He said coldly, "since it''s a war of life and death, then, be conceited about life and death."


    Chu Mo said, turning back is a knife!


    His knife was too exquisite, and his body method was too exquisite. He found a way in the joint attack without dead corners. Flash out the attack range of the other party in an instant.


    Then, the knife fell.


    His knife is like chopping firewood.


    He chopped directly at an old man. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1279

    The old man was obviously scared silly, and he never dreamed that Chu Mo was so arrogant? This is the death row of their ancient sword sect!


    Many people know that the ancient sword sect is very strong and has been handed down for several centuries. It is quite ancient. We all know that every generation of disciples of the ancient sword sect are very powerful and amazing. But few people know that the sword array of ancient sword sect is also unique!


    Because there are few disputes with people, so today, there are not many people who know that the sword array of the ancient sword sect is powerful in the whole heaven.


    Chu Mo certainly won''t know.


    But he did feel the power of their sword array, so Chu Mo''s hand was also quite sharp.


    This knife was originally directed at the old man''s head.


    At the moment when the knife fell, Chu Mo hesitated and turned the knife that could have split the old man''s head to the old man''s shoulder.


    Click!


    One arm of the old man broke at the sound, gave a painful cry, and then the whole person fell down from the sky.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t kill him, this knife was definitely uncomfortable for the old man of the ancient sword sect. Because the knife technique of Chu Mo contains powerful laws of heaven and earth and the Tao of Chu mo. So this knife will not only break the old man''s arm.


    If the emperor''s arm is broken, it can be reborn, but even if it is reborn by Chu Mo''s knife, it will take many years to raise it.


    But this is the result of Chu Mo Ren''s utmost righteousness. Otherwise, if this knife goes on, the old man will undoubtedly die, and even the yuan God can be chopped up for him!


    The seven person sword array, with one person missing, the complete killing array was broken, and its power immediately decreased countless times.


    Chu Mo then used only a few knives to cut down the dust of the remaining six emperors. He didn''t kill anyone, but these six people, like the old man before, were all seriously injured.


    "Little beast, you are cruel!" The strong old man was furious.


    "Should I stand there and be killed by your sword array?" Chu Mo looked at the strong old man, Lightly said: "I didn''t come to your ancient sword sect to kill people. I don''t want to show my prestige here. I''m curious about two things now. First, your ancient sword sect has been handed down for many years and stands aloof from the world. Why do you have such a big response to seeing me? I asked myself if I''ve offended you. Is it so difficult to verify one thing if I want to see a windwalker friend? Why do you want to block it in every way? Second, it''s already so big here What''s going on in your ancient sword sect? Windwalker is not an old man. Why hasn''t he appeared? Is it a guilty heart? Or is it not in the ancient sword sect at all? "


    The strong old man took a deep breath, and his anger gradually converged. His eyes looked at Chu Mo coldly: "you said that windwalker might be possessed, but there is evidence?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "No."


    The strong old man angrily said, "what makes you think it''s not?"


    Chu Mo sighed, "maybe for you, the Windrunner is your relative, and you can''t accept the fact that he is possessed by the devil. I can fully understand it. If someone suddenly comes to the door and says that the people around me are possessed by the devil and become blood slaves of the demon clan, I will also feel angry, and I will ask the other party whether there is evidence."


    "So you know?" The strong old man said unhappily.


    Chu Mo said, "I got the news before. I have a list here. You are not the first place I choose."


    The strong old man flashed in his eyes and looked at Chu Mo: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The conversation between the two was like a charade, but both of them understood each other''s meaning.


    Especially the strong old man covered his forehead with his hand, and then sighed, "I knew I knew this bastard!"


    In the end, the strong old man''s voice became a little choked up.


    All the injured people just now have been sent back for treatment. Now there are only a dozen people left here. The young man who was defused by Chu Mo''s move was still there. He looked at the old man and shouted, "martial uncle windwalker can''t be the kind of person he said. He''s talking nonsense!"


    The strong old man sighed decadent and waved his hand, "you all go down."


    "Elder!" The young man seemed to want to say something more.


    The strong old man said in a deep voice, "can''t you understand my words?"


    "Yes." Unwilling to join the others, the young man walked back step by step.


    Here, there are only Chu Mo and the old man who was originally strong and now decadent.


    The old man looked at Chu Mo and said bitterly, "in fact, I had this suspicion many years ago. But I don''t believe it will be true. He is my apprentice."


    Chu Mo was silent and looked at the old man.


    The old man recalled, "he was an orphan when he was young, and his talent was not very good. Among the disciples of his generation, he could not be the best one. Our ancient sword sect, among the disciples of each generation, is the best one walking in the world. So he had no chance to leave the ancient sword sect."


    The old man said, and then muttered, "it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t let him out, the next thing wouldn''t have happened."


    "Did you let him go out for personal gain?" Chu Mo grasped the key of the problem and looked at the old man and asked.


    The old man sighed: "Yes, it''s my favoritism that made him replace the person who should have gone out. I''m the elder of the ancient sword sect, and our ancient sword sect doesn''t have a leader anytime and anywhere. In an era without a leader, the elder is the most powerful. Alas, at that time, he begged bitterly, saying that he wanted to see the outside world and didn''t want to die alone here in the ancient sword sect. Although we are teachers and disciples, we feel the same as father and son. He respects me very much, and Very filial. As soon as my heart softened, I made that stupid decision. "


    An orphan, who lost his parents since childhood, has ordinary talent and is adopted by the elder of the ancient sword sect. Then give all kinds of rich resources to cultivate little by little. When you grow up, your mind becomes active and you want to see the prosperous world outside. Then the elder of the ancient sword sect was confused and made a mistake. Let the apprentice out.


    In fact, it''s no big deal to put it bluntly. Rules are dead, people are alive. Besides, some sect rules, even Chu Mo felt very strange.


    For example, among the disciples of the ancient sword sect, only one of them can go out and walk in the world, and the rest cannot leave the sphere of influence of the ancient sword sect. I will stay here all my life. Chu Mo didn''t even know why this rule was established.


    So Chu Mo didn''t think there was anything wrong with the big elder''s favoritism.


    Speaking of it, this Voyager did not lose face to the ancient sword sect. After he went out, he directly made a great reputation in the world. He experienced many battles, large and small, and never lost. Then he returned to the sect, and his realm was improved. Finally, he successfully surpassed the realm of emperor and stepped into the ranks of quasi supreme this kind of top power.


    With the old man''s narration, the image of the windwalker became fuller and fuller in Chu Mo''s mind.


    Windwalker is a very conceited person, and he works hard enough at the same time.


    He once had ordinary talent, but he was able to leave the sect and walk in the world after replacing others. Then it must be very unpleasant to be replaced by him, even if he doesn''t say it.


    The fame that the windwalker created in the world seemed to be a counterattack against the disciple of the ancient sword sect who was his generation. It seems to tell the other party: Although I replaced you, I did better than you!


    "Later, he returned to the sect. At that time, his strength was infinitely close to the quasi supreme. Although I was happy at that time, I was a little skeptical." The old man sighed, "with his talent, it''s really impossible to have such a great achievement. Even if I get any adventure and great opportunity, it''s incredible. As a result, I had a big quarrel with him. He said I didn''t believe him, and even he said I was jealous of him."


    The old man wanted to laugh at this, but his eyes were red. He looked at Chu Mo: "have you ever seen anyone in the world who is jealous of his children? Although he is not my own, I have no Taoist partners and children in my life. I treat him as if he had been born. Will I be jealous of him?"


    Chu Mo thought of his master, the demon king, and the feeling of admiration came out again along the bottom of Chu Mo''s heart, which was very warm. At this time, he seemed to understand why the poor old man in front of him reacted so much at the beginning.


    The old man looked up at Chu Mo and whispered, "now do you understand why I hate you so much? Because you are Chu Mo! Because you have been killing the Qin family these days! And the Qin family is the demon family! And you come to the door to see the Windrunner, which is the last thing I want to see!"


    "He''s not here now, is he?" Chu Mo said.


    "Yes, after our teachers and disciples had a big quarrel, he left and said that one day, he would prove to me how excellent he was. He also said that one day, if the sect was in danger, he would return. Protect us." The old man sighed: "there are still many inexplicable words. At that time, although I suspected that with his talent, I couldn''t make such great progress, I really didn''t think about it to the demon clan. Until recently, the more I think about it, the more wrong it is, and I always feel that his change is too strange."


    "After he left, did he come back?" Chu Mo asked.


    The old man nodded: "I have been back many times and often give some advice to the younger generation, so those children treat him with great respect."


    "When was the last time he came back? Can you find his exact location?" Chu Mo looked at the old man and asked.


    The old man''s face showed a struggling color.


    Chu Mo said seriously, "this matter is related to the fate of the entire Terran monk. If you don''t want to really kill him, or watch him kill countless people, you''d better find him and seal him."


    "You, you''re not going to kill him?" The old man raised his head fiercely and looked at Chu mo. a look of hope appeared in his eyes. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1280

    "If he can be saved." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "There must be salvation! There must be salvation!" The old man said eagerly, "I, I contact him, as long as I contact him, he will come back!"


    "Wait a minute." Chu Mo stretched out his hand to stop the old man.


    "What?" The old man looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Tu Yong, the elder of the ancient sword sect."


    "Tu Changlao, I don''t mean that." Chu Mo looked at the elder of the ancient sword sect and said in a deep voice, "there is one thing that you may not have thought of. If a windwalker Taoist friend knows that he is possessed by evil, and he doesn''t want to be sealed, have you thought about what to do?"


    "Er" Tu Yong was stunned. He looked at Chu Mo in a daze, and the corners of his mouth twitched. The most powerful elder of the ancient sword sect, the peerless strongman of the quasi supreme realm, showed a bit of confusion and helplessness in his eyes: "I, I didn''t think about it, I really don''t know what to do."


    "Besides, if he doesn''t want to be sealed by me, if he resists and wants to kill me, what about elder Tu?" Chu Mo asked.


    "I don''t know. I really didn''t think about it. He won''t be like this. He won''t be like this. I know, he''s a good boy, really a good boy." Tu Yong''s voice is getting lower and lower. He is not a fool and naturally has a deeper understanding of his apprentice.


    If the Windrunner is really a person willing to accept the seal, then maybe he will not leave the ancient sword sect. Especially when he fell out with him in those years, what the Windrunner said will one day prove to his master how excellent he is. He said that one day, if the sect is in danger, he will return to what he said and what he said, with some information.


    It''s just that elder Tu Yong doesn''t want to believe it and has been paralyzing himself. In this world, people are not saints. How many people can be truly ruthless?


    Tu Yong fell into a long silence, and his heart was full of struggle and suffering. On one side, it is the great righteousness of the whole Terran!


    No one will deny that the demon clan is the enemy of the whole Terran. The contradiction between the two sides is irreconcilable. Once they meet, it will be a deadly battle!


    On the other side, there are disciples who were raised since childhood. He regarded himself as out.


    It''s easy to say that the four words "great righteousness destroys relatives", but how many can we really do?


    Chu Mo didn''t urge him. This kind of thing, if it were him, would also be entangled. But he will choose to seal it, and then save it when one day, he really has the means to connect the sky.


    "Hey, I told him to come back." Tu Yong pondered for a long time, then raised his head, looked at Chu Mo apologetically and said, "but when he comes back, can he give us a chance to get along alone?"


    "Of course, if you can persuade him, it is naturally the best." Chu Mo said.


    Tu Yong whispered, "thank you."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    At this time, Tu Yong suddenly raised his head again, looking at Chu Mo with an atmosphere of expectation in his eyes: "son of Chu, do you have the means to distinguish the demon clan?"


    In the final analysis, Tu Yong''s heart is still full of entanglements. He is still looking forward to the apprentice he raised from childhood, which has nothing to do with the demon clan! Perhaps it was only for other reasons that he left. Maybe it''s because of willfulness, maybe it''s because the child is old


    Chu Mo looked at TU Yong''s eyes and thought of his master and his father. At this moment, Chu Mo really felt unbearable.


    "Yes." Chu Mo said, "but I also hope I''m wrong."


    "Forget it, I''ll contact him." Tu Yong sighed heavily and took out the sound stone. Without hesitation, he directly contacted the windwalker.


    Over there, there was a quick response: "master? How did you think of contacting me?"


    Hearing the sound of master, Chu Mo could obviously feel Tu Yong''s body trembling slightly, and his eyes were a little red.


    The windwalker over there actually sensed it, and his voice increased a little: "master, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? You say, master? Who dares to provoke you? I"


    "Son, how many years have you not come back?" Tu Yong closed his eyes slightly, unwilling to let his emotions show.


    There was silence for a long time before a voice came: "master, are you really okay?"


    "It''s all right, just a little miss you. It''s all right," Tu Yong said in a low voice.


    "Wait, master, don''t break." There came the anxious voice of the windwalker: "I''ll go back now, master. I''ll go back immediately and wait for me one day! One day later, I must appear in front of you. Although I''m doing a big thing now, nothing is more important than your call, master. Wait for me, master!"


    After saying that over there, he immediately turned off the sound transmission stone.


    Chu Mo sensitively noticed the sentence in the Voyager''s words: doing a big thing.


    Now it seems that a person who has been demonized is still willing to do great things. What can it be? I''m afraid the greater the harm to the whole Terran, the stronger it will be?


    He glanced at TU Yong.


    Tu Yong''s eyes are also looking good.


    Then they sighed slightly.


    Chu Mo said, "I''ve offended many Taoist friends of the ancient sword sect before. I''ll help them treat it."


    Tu Yong was slightly stunned.


    Chu Mo said, "if it weren''t for me, it would take me at least decades to recuperate. I don''t want to affect their combat power because of me when the demon clan comes."


    "Then trouble childe Chu." Tu Yong thanked seriously, but then he reacted and looked at Chu Mo with one eye: "demon clan coming? Do you mean that demon clan can definitely come to our world?"


    "The last Dharma array can''t be found for a long time. I guess that Dharma array should not be in the heaven at all. Maybe it''s in Outland, maybe somewhere, but it must be very secret." Chu Mo said.


    "It will be found, it will be found, and the demon clan will definitely not come to our world." Tu Yong''s eyes have a hope that he doesn''t believe himself, but his voice is full of persistence.


    At this moment, he is not a great elder of the ancient sword sect, nor a peerless strong man in the quasi supreme realm. Just a simple old man, no strength, no hegemony, the rest, only endless worry.


    Tu Yong returned to the ancient sword sect with Chu mo. along the way, Chu Mo gained a lot of white eyes.


    This sect with only a few hundred people will soon spread a little bit. Not to mention such a big thing that a group of people are injured. So everyone looks bad when they see Chu mo. If elder Tu Yong hadn''t been here, they might have been unable to help themselves.


    Even if they knew that they were not Chu Mo''s opponents, they would not shrink aside and scold secretly in their hearts.


    Tu Yong and Chu Mo soon came to the place where the injured people were recovering. Seeing Chu Mo, everyone was shocked, like a great enemy.


    Immediately, Tu Yong waved the people back, and then said to the injured: "a misunderstanding, although it is you who suffer, but this matter, let him pass. Prince Chu now help you heal the wound."


    Although these people are full of confusion in their hearts and complicated faces, their hearts are suddenly full of joy!


    It''s really a feeling of elation, and I can''t describe it in words.


    At first, they underestimated their injuries.


    The high-level emperor, it''s nothing to be injured at all. Every battle between monks in the same realm is extremely dangerous. Broken arms can be reborn, serious injuries can be healed, and even the head can be taken back! So these people didn''t care too much at first.


    But soon, they realized that something was wrong. The broken arm, which could have been easily reborn, was extremely difficult this time!


    The road wound on the body, like the maggot of tarsal bone, can''t be removed at all!


    At this moment, these people finally realized that the enemy they faced was not an ordinary monk at all!


    This is a young giant who only has the realm of true immortals, but is extremely terrifying!


    And their injuries are not ordinary at all. Even the power of the quasi supreme state can''t leave such wounds on them.


    These people simply want to cry without tears, and they are depressed to death. Because this matter, speaking of, although Chu Mo can be blamed for being rude first, their reaction is also fierce enough! Come up and want to kill.


    Can you blame others for your inferior skills? Not to mention these people are very clear, Chu Mo has been very lenient!


    I didn''t expect that Chu Mo came back to help them heal after talking with the elder and didn''t know what agreement had been reached. This makes them all want to express their feelings with cheers. It was just a hostile relationship. Besides, it was disgraceful and had no face to cheer. I don''t know whether I should thank Chu Mo, so the expressions on each face are full of complexity and are very tangled.


    Fortunately, Chu Mo didn''t care too much about this kind of thing. Knowing that they were all contradictory in their hearts, he directly took back their own Tao one by one.


    To put it bluntly, this is the power of a law. It is the Tao of Chu Mo, which forms a strangulation rule. It enters their bodies and has been destroying these people''s Tao.


    Many people in this world can release this kind of killing rule. The general quasi supreme can already do it, and even some high-level emperors can do it. But there are very few murderers who are so powerful and terrifying. It is almost unique to be able to retract and release freely!


    At least Tu Yong has never met him! He had heard of it, an era before the endless glory of ancient times. Those who are immeasurably profound and have the supreme power of connecting heaven, latitude and earth can achieve this degree.


    But this young man who looks like he is in his thirties, he can also!


    The most terrifying thing is that he is a true immortal monk.


    It broke out today!


    Brothers and sisters, monthly ticket!!!! Don''t counselle! Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1281

    Looking at Chu Mo''s understated expression and the relaxed face of the wounded in our school, Tu Yong only sighed in his heart that such a young man can definitely deserve the title of a young giant. He can''t even describe Chu Mo with the four words "the later generation is formidable". Because it is no longer suitable. Chu Mo definitely has the qualification to be on an equal footing with him. Even in his heart, Tu Yong has a feeling that he will lose his qualification to be on an equal footing in front of this young man before long.


    "Chu Daoyou." Tu Yong changed his title to Chu Mo again and bowed down: "thank you!"


    Chu Mo returned the salute: "Tu Chang was polite, which was originally my fault."


    People respect me a foot, I respect people a foot. This is the style of Chu Mo''s life.


    "It''s OK for Taoist friends of Chu to call me Taoist friends of tu. in front of Taoist friends of Chu, who can be called an elder?" Tu Yong said with a wry smile.


    Chu Mo smiled: "there is no exaggeration like that. Butcher is always an elder..."


    "Don''t say so, Taoist friend Chu. Besides, I''m ashamed. Taoist friend Chu is the grandson of a great man. If you talk about seniority, I''m afraid there are few people in the whole heaven who can surpass Taoist friends now. So I''ll take advantage of calling Taoist friends." Tu Yong said humbly.


    These injured ancient sword sect monks looked at each other one by one. They didn''t understand why the wind direction suddenly changed completely. Why did the elder suddenly become so polite to the young man?


    Tu Yong naturally would not explain anything to them, and then took Chu Mo and personally arranged Chu Mo in the most senior room of the ancient sword sect. Then he ordered the kitchen to cook a table of exquisite dishes.


    Tu Yong didn''t call anyone else, just him and Chu mo. Because some things are really inconvenient for others to listen to.


    The disciple of the elder of the ancient sword sect turned out to be a blood slave of the demon clan. If it was spread, it would be shocking! It''s appalling! Even within the ancient sword sect, I''m afraid it''s hard to accept this fact.


    "Taoist friend, if... I mean, if my scoundrel really refuses to listen to advice, what should he do if he wants to leave with all his heart?" Tu Yong frowned and held the glass. In fact, he doesn''t want to drink now? After seeing the magic power of Chu Mo, he placed almost all his hopes on this young giant.


    "I can''t tell you such nonsense as killing relatives with righteousness. People are not saints. People who can really kill relatives with righteousness are hard to find all over the world, and most of them are forced." Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "so if he doesn''t turn back, it''s really some trouble. It depends on whether Tu Changlao is willing or not."


    "Huh?" Tu Yong slightly raised his eyebrows. He heard something in Chu Mo''s words. In the first half, he said that few people could do justice to kill their relatives, but in the second half, he asked him if he was willing, which obviously didn''t mean to kill his relatives. He looked at Chu Mo and said sincerely, "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "Well, I always feel that even if you are planted by the demon clan in your body and become a blood slave, it may not be completely insoluble. It''s just that we don''t have people with such clever means." Chu Mo said.


    "Taoist friends really know a lot about the demon clan." Tu Yong sighed, and then said, "yes, I always feel that this should be able to be lifted. Perhaps, only the real unparalleled power of the supreme can have this ability. But now this world wants to be the Supreme..." said, Tu Yong suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "I''m afraid it''s only you, Taoist friend."


    Chu Mo shook his head with a wry smile. "I''m not sure, but I''ll try to move in this direction. I just asked you if you''re willing to give up. In fact, I wanted to say that if he is willing to turn back, it''s easy to say anyway. Although it''s difficult to seal a quasi supreme, it''s not impossible."


    Tu Yong nodded: "yes, the ancient sword sect has saved a little for so many years."


    Chu Mo smiled and thought: what little savings, an ancient sect that has only a few hundred people, but has inherited several centuries, said that a little savings, fool who? However, he didn''t point out, and continued: "if he doesn''t want to, then I''m willing to set up a Dharma array, which is a killing array."


    Tu Yong''s eyelids jumped, he resisted, and did not intervene.


    "In fact, you should be very clear that it is difficult to trap a quasi supreme." Chu Mo said, "I''m sure to kill a monk who just entered the quasi supreme realm, but I''m not sure to kill a person who has entered the quasi supreme realm for many years. Besides, even if I have the ability to kill him, you don''t want to see it."


    Tu Yong twitched at the corner of his mouth and said in his heart that you were really rude! In front of me, he said he was sure to kill the power in this field... But he knew that the young man in front of him was not bragging. He really has this ability!


    Chu Mo then said, "in this way, it is too difficult to trap him, subdue him, and then seal him. My killing array can disintegrate his body, leaving only his original God. In this way, he can be left alive. Then, seal his original God."


    Tu Yong mused, and his face was obviously distressed. Chu Mo felt that if it could be replaced, Tu Yong would definitely not hesitate to replace his apprentice to suffer this crime.


    It was even more painful for the windwalker to suffer this pain than to face it himself.


    Licking calves is very affectionate!


    Chu Mo sighed and didn''t urge him. He bowed his head and drank quietly, waiting for Tu Yong''s reply.


    For a long time, Tu Yongcai sighed, "set up the formation."


    With that, without saying goodbye to Chu Mo, he stood up and left. The back is full of desolation and desolation.


    One night speechless, the next morning, Chu Mo woke up from practice and felt that the atmosphere of the whole ancient sword sect was somewhat different.


    It seems to be full of cheerfulness.


    Chu Mo knew what was born with a slight sweep of divine consciousness.


    "Martial uncle is coming back!"


    "Martial uncle summoned back and said he would come back."


    "Is shishuzu coming back? Great!"


    "Elder martial brother is finally willing to go home. I''m so happy."


    This Voyager has a great influence on the whole ancient sword sect.


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and shook his head. He entered the state of calmness again and began to practice. No matter when, he has never been slack in practice for any day. As long as he has time, the first thing he must do is practice.


    At noon, the atmosphere of the whole ancient sword sect became more enthusiastic. There are many people outside cheering and jumping.


    It seems that the windwalker is back.


    Chu Mo didn''t go out. He didn''t want to scare the snake, and he could feel that the windwalker was very alert. When he came back, only Tu Yong knew. But he took the initiative to pass on the news of his return to other people in the sect.


    I don''t know whether these people have leaked any information. This... Can only rely on Tu Yong''s control over this sect.


    At present, it seems that no one has passed on the news to the Windrunner. Maybe those people don''t believe that the person they most respect in their hearts, and also the best power of the whole ancient sword sect, will have something to do with the demon clan.


    Tu Yong''s face was not very good-looking. Although no one in the sect told the Windrunner what happened yesterday, he did not understand why the Windrunner came back with great fanfare.


    These years, the windwalker actually came back many times, but almost every time, he came back quietly. Never before has he been so excited to welcome him back by giving notice in advance and making the vast majority of people in the whole sect, especially the young people.


    What does he want to do?


    In the distant sky, a figure, like a gust of wind, blew quickly.


    Many people just felt the wind blowing in their ears, and then saw a tall and handsome young man, who had knelt in front of Tu Yong, kowtowed and said, "master, the unfilial disciple is back!"


    "Get up and come with me." Tu Yong said with a serious face.


    Those people of the ancient sword sect looked at each other. They didn''t know why the elder was so serious. Does he really believe that Chu Mo''s nonsense? Does he really think that windwalker is a demon?


    The windwalker was also slightly stunned. He glanced at the expressions of others, then looked at his master, and whispered, "master, what happened?"


    "Nothing. Come with me." Tu Yong''s tone became severe: "can''t even master say you?"


    The windwalker stood up slowly, and the smile on his face gradually converged. Then, he squinted slightly, felt around, took two steps back, and said in a deep voice, "master, why do you bother?"


    "What do you mean?" Tu Yong''s voice became a little angry.


    Other monks of the ancient sword sect also put away their smiles and looked at this scene nervously.


    "Master, do you still remember what I said to you?" The windwalker whispered, "I said that one day, I will let master see my excellence. Now, this day... Is getting closer! The only way I want to prove my excellence is to become a Tao! Become supreme!"


    At this time, the disciples of other ancient sword sect all looked at the windwalker with a dull face. Their eyes were no longer worship, but were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say.


    A windwalker wants to become a Taoist? To be supreme? In this era? Is this possible?


    Tu Yong''s chest fluctuated violently. Finally, he couldn''t help but drink coldly: "become the supreme of the demon clan? You idiot! Don''t wake up to me soon!"


    The anger of the quasi supreme, if thunder, is simply earth shattering!


    The whole sky echoed Tu Yong''s angry roar.


    This roar also stunned all the disciples of the ancient sword sect.


    The windwalker''s mood also became obviously excited, and he said an earth shattering sentence: "what''s the matter with becoming the supreme demon? Can''t you?"


    Everyone, all at once, was completely stupid.


    Including Tu Yong. The elder of ancient sword sect regarded him as his own son. He suddenly seemed to be dozens of years old, and his originally straight back instantly bent down.


    "Demon clan, demon clan, demon clan! You see the demon clan all day long as a lifelong enemy. Do you know what the demon clan is? Have you ever seen the demon clan?" The windwalker roared, Handsome faces are a little twisted: "I am the demon clan! Have I ever hurt you? Have I ever done any harm to you? But what about you... Hehe, I have contacted you in advance and said I want to come back, but there is no one... No one told me what happened to the sect. There is also you... My dearest master, I treat you as my father, and you are my closest person in the world! What are you doing? Set up a Dharma array to kill me? Hahaha ... Hahahahahaha. Interesting, really interesting! The world is more sad than this! " (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1282

    The windwalker was roaring and neighing, and his face became distorted and ferocious, like an extremely angry lion. Restlessly walking around in place. Every step will leave faint footprints on the ground.


    At this time, Tu Yong, who seemed to be dozens of years old, suddenly showed a touch of disbelief in his eyes, but his body retreated suddenly, and at the same time, it also shook away some people who were close.


    Boom!


    A cold attack suddenly broke out in the place where Tu Yong was just fighting. A small killing formation appeared there. If Tu Yong didn''t retreat early enough and fast enough, this killing array would be enough to seriously injure Tu Yong.


    "Is there any expert''s advice?" The windwalker instantly recovered calm, and the whole person was like a piece of ice, which made people shiver. At the same time, those people of the ancient sword sect felt waves of coldness!


    The man they once admired most not only became a demon clan, but also attacked his master who regarded him as his own son!


    Think about his twisted face and angry roar just now. It seems that he is extremely angry, but in fact, he is secretly arranging a killing array. If the elder hadn''t retired early enough, he would have calculated it now!


    Look at the current windwalker, his face is cold and extremely calm. It makes people feel cold in their hearts. This trick is too terrible.


    Changed!


    It''s really changed!


    The windwalker is no longer the elder they once liked, let alone the pride of the ancient sword sect.


    Tu Yong looked at the windwalker, his face full of disappointment, deep in his eyes, and even a wave of despair was flowing. Is this the man he raised as a married son? Even his master is plotting? Tu Yong now doesn''t want to explain to the windwalker the purpose of setting up the killing array.


    Because it is no longer necessary.


    If he was still the windwalker in the past, he would naturally believe his words. But he is no longer. Then, he will never believe his words.


    Tu Yong even knows what the Voyager will say to refute. As his master, he knew the apprentice too well.


    Just when Chu Mo reminded him, although he couldn''t believe it, he still listened to Chu Mo''s words. In his heart, how much he hoped that Chu Mo''s words were wrong! Not to deny Chu Mo, but not to deny this love!


    "I haven''t seen the demon clan." Tu Yong stooped and sighed heavily. His voice became very hoarse. He whispered, "but it doesn''t mean I don''t know the demon clan."


    The windwalker over there looked around warily, and his heart was still a little panicked. But he couldn''t find the source. In fact, just as his master knows him, the disciple of windwalker also knows his master very well!


    This understanding is mutual. Even with a look in master''s eyes, he knew what it meant.


    In other words, the two masters and disciples actually know themselves better than each other!


    This is a feeling without blood, but not inferior to blood kinship. So the windwalker can judge that something is wrong here. Coupled with his realm, he easily felt that there was something wrong with the Qi machine where master wanted to pull him.


    So he blew up!


    Emotionally, he really can''t accept master''s "betrayal". When he wants to come, master, no matter what he becomes, is his own master! I will never hurt him or fool him. He is the same. He will never harm master or pit master.


    But now master betrayed!


    He is no longer the old man like his father!


    He even set up an ambush, eager to calculate himself!


    Why?


    The extreme in the bones of the windwalker broke out in an instant, so he became angry directly. And did not hesitate to fight master.


    Because you have begun to calculate me, so it is normal for me to calculate back!


    At this moment, listening to master''s words, the windwalker was very disdainful in his heart. He snorted in his nostrils, but did not interrupt.


    "The appearance of the demons is actually similar to that of the Terrans. The more noble the demons are, the closer their appearance is to the Terrans. This also creates a problem. Those demons who are not as beautiful as humans and noble in the race hate the Terrans! They turn humans into blood slaves and plant demon seeds on human bodies to vent their dissatisfaction with the nobles within the demons." Tu Yong said softly, "the transformed human beings will not feel any change in their daily life, and even feel that their talents and qualifications will be far better than before."


    The windwalker opposite looked up at the sky, and he didn''t listen to a word of master''s words. This is basically something found everywhere in some ancient books. It''s like a joke to tell him, a real demon clan.


    Tu Yong didn''t stop, but continued, "but people who became blood slaves and were planted with demons will never know. Their soul essence has changed. Human monks are free, and everyone is an independent individual. No matter he is good or bad, no matter what his thought, in essence, he is free. But the demon clan is not."


    The windwalker frowned. The words his master said are not recorded in all ancient books. At least he has never heard of such a statement. With his knowledge of master, he didn''t seem to be lying.


    Tu Yong said, "the essence of the demon clan is that there are mole ants under the Demon Lord. All the demon clans have no independent ideas at all! It seems that every demon clan is also an individual, but in fact, once the demon lord needs it, all the demon creatures under the Demon Lord will be controlled by the Demon Lord in an instant! By then, what you want to do is not up to you."


    "Alarmist!" The windwalker looked a little ugly and said coldly.


    "There is no way to verify whether it is alarmist, but the day you know it is not, it will be too late." Tu Yong looked at the Voyager and said, "let go, son. Don''t go your own way."


    "Now tell me to let go? Isn''t it time to pull me to the ambush?" The windwalker sneered at his master: "if you first persuade me to let go, don''t count on me, maybe I will patiently tell you how different the demon clan you know is from the demon clan I know."


    At this time, a cold voice sounded: "the demon clan you know is the demon clan that the demon clan wants you to know. And the demon clan I know is much more comprehensive than you!"


    With this sound, Chu Mo''s figure appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Many disciples of ancient sword sect saw Chu Mo, and their eyes became extremely complicated. It''s this person. Yesterday they were very disgusted and disgusted. Because he dared to say that master windwalker might be possessed by magic. Today, they realized that master windwalker had really been possessed by magic.


    When people come to the door, it''s not unreasonable, let alone bullying.


    "Sure enough, there is foreign aid." The windwalker sneered, and his face was not afraid. He said coldly, "I said that my master alone would never do such a thing. Indeed, he was deceived. Besides, what he just said about the demon clan, was it taught by you? Why, you can''t cheat me and go to battle yourself? Huh? Prince Chu?"


    The windwalker was really smart enough. He even called out Chu Mo''s identity. Although Chu Mo didn''t have the ability to hide his identity, being able to call out his identity all at once was enough to show that this Voyager also knew enough about him on weekdays.


    "Lie to you?" Chu Mo smiled indifferently: "Do you know how deep your master''s feelings towards you are? Although I think it''s nonsense, I still want to tell you that the killing array in your eyes was agreed by your master after a long time of entanglement. The purpose is not to hurt you, but to know your temperament and that you won''t turn back. You want to smash your body and seal your original God. Of course, you can think I''m talking nonsense. Anyway, for me, I''ll kill you directly Is the easiest way. "


    The windwalker glanced at TU Yong over there, and then looked at Chu Mo with a sneer: "I believe this, my master is such a person. However, he was deceived by you. Also, why do you say that you know the demon clan much more comprehensively than me?"


    Windwalker is not such a stupid person. In fact, he has been muttering in his heart since his master just said that. Combined with those ancient books I have seen. Say all kinds of horrors of the demon clan. One is control.


    Isn''t the so-called control like what master said? But the problem is that for so many years, he has cultivated to the quasi supreme state, and has checked his body countless times, but he has not noticed any problems.


    Therefore, in the bones of the windwalker, he is still very unconvinced. If you want to persuade me, you have to show stronger evidence.


    To tell the truth, Chu Mo didn''t want to talk to the windwalker at all, because the killing array he set up was not in Tu Yong''s room at all! Over there, it''s just a means to confuse the windwalker, just to sell a flaw to the windwalker.


    Chu Mo even hid this matter from Tu Yong. Not distrust, but fear that the windwalker will see it.


    Now the killing array is at the feet of the windwalker!


    All kinds of Dharma arrays learned by Chu Mo came from a Supreme Master who entered the Tao with Dharma arrays in Guixu!


    With the same supreme skill of Feng Shui, Chu Mo''s level of Dharma array has surpassed that of too many Dharma array masters in this world.


    What can a windwalker see through?


    Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t want to talk to the windwalker at all, but looking at TU Yong''s lost and even desperate eyes, Chu Mo''s heart softened.


    He glanced at the windwalker and sighed, "do you know what the devil is?"


    The windwalker was slightly stunned and sneered, "so you are also a half hearted person. Unexpectedly, you don''t even know the Demon Lord. I tell you, the Demon Lord is the king of the demon clan!"


    "Is there only one?" Chu Mo looked at the windwalker with some pity.


    "What do you mean?" The windwalker frowned.


    "The Demon Lord is actually the supreme of the demon clan. The dark place of the demon clan has not experienced the disaster of our Yan Huang realm in the past years, so there are many of their supreme masters." Chu Mo said faintly.


    also!! Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1283

    Chu Mo''s words, like a stone shattering, shocked everyone present. Even Tu Yong didn''t know there was such a thing.


    "The reason why the demon clan has always wanted to invade the Yanhuang realm is mainly because the environment where they live is very bad. Let alone compare with the heaven world, even compared with the spirit world, they are inferior! Not that there is no aura, but that the place where they live is very primitive." Chu Mo looked at the windwalker: "since it is the quasi supreme, then you should always know the flood and famine era?"


    "Flood and famine?" The windwalker nodded gloomily, "I know."


    "Then I won''t go into detail to describe the environment of the demon clan, which is generally very close to the flood and famine era of the Yan and Huang regions." Chu Mo said.


    "This... How is this possible?" The windwalker''s face was unbelievable.


    Chu Mo ignored him, Then he said: "The demon clan has always wanted to fight in. But in those times before an era, the Yanhuang realm did not collapse, and there were many of our supreme masters. Therefore, they had almost no hope of killing in. At that time, the demon clan even proposed to strike a war and live in peace with the human race. Then it only took a corner in the Yanhuang realm. But in the end, this proposal was still rejected by our ancestors in the Yanhuang realm. Because the demon clan is cold, sooner or later a war will break out with the Terran. Facts have also proved that the refusal of our ancestors is right. "


    The windwalker listened blankly. Although it was the first time he heard of this kind of thing, subconsciously, he believed Chu Mo''s words.


    Those other people also listened carefully, which was the first time they really understood what the demon clan was.


    "During the period of the brief armistice between the demon clan and human beings, there was also a period of mutual integration and communication. This is also the fundamental reason why there are demons and people in our world today... Planting demons for people like you." Chu Mo looked at the windwalker and said faintly, "don''t listen to those demon families'' boasting. What can contact the demon master at any time? That''s nonsense. Luo Tian''s breaking the Dharma array can''t open, and a demon family can''t think of coming."


    "You... How can you know so much? How can I know if you are talking nonsense?" In the heart of the windwalker, he actually believed Chu Mo''s statement, but he was still unwilling to let Chu Mo show evidence.


    Chu Mo sighed, "the Demon Lord is the supreme of the demon clan. They have freedom. They can order countless demon creatures with an order. Do you have any objection to this?"


    The windwalker shook his head.


    Chu Mo said, "just like human beings, there are people like you who are willing to invest in the demon clan. In fact, there are many demon clan creatures on the demon clan side, who are passionate about the human clan. You abandon the light to the dark, but they abandon the dark to the light. However, the whole demon clan, qualified to abandon the dark to the light, in fact, there is only the demon master. Unfortunately, I know such a demon master."


    Chu Mo said, and he couldn''t help sighing. He really didn''t know so much at first. Even the way the demon clan was possessed was to listen to old master Jiang En.


    After leaving the Jiang family, Chu Mo suddenly remembered that when he was returning to the ruins, those supreme masters actually gave him some small gifts, but most of the small gifts were really small gifts, and he didn''t care too much.


    Until this time, Chu Mo recalled that there was probably some mystery hidden in those small gifts. He began to look for it and found the jade slips sent to him by the demon supreme.


    At that time, the demon supreme didn''t say anything when he gave it to him. Chu Mo thought it was an ancient Scripture of a human monk or something like that. Because the demon supreme has made it clear that he will not pass on the inheritance of his demon clan. So Chu Mo didn''t care. He didn''t lack the skills of human monks, and dozens of supreme skills. Chu Mo couldn''t understand them at that time. Where was he interested in learning new ones?


    As a result, after reading it, Chu Mo broke out in a cold sweat and blamed himself for being too careless. Because in this jade slip, where is the ancient Scripture? It is an encyclopedia of the demon clan!


    There are detailed records of all kinds of demons and their means; The local customs of the demon world; The structure of the demon world... Extremely detailed!


    After reading this, I''m afraid a real demon clan may not know as much as Chu mo.


    Where is this small gift? It''s clearly an incomparable gift!


    For the demon supreme, this action is almost tantamount to treason!


    "You... You lied to me!" The windwalker took two steps backwards. If Chu Mo really knew a demon lord, wouldn''t he say that all the words he just said were true?


    This is terrible!


    This is not what his windwalker wants!


    He wants the demon clan to come to this world. He wants to use the power of the demon clan to realize many ambitions in his heart.


    But if, as Chu Mo said, even his quasi supreme will become the plaything of the Demon Lord at that time, will he still realize his fart ambition?


    "Look..." Chu Mo tied a handprint casually.


    The windwalker here subconsciously wanted to kneel down, but then he came back to his senses and looked at Chu Mo in horror: "you... How can you do this?"


    "So I say, it''s true that I know a demon lord who has abandoned the secret." Chu Mo sighed, "don''t you want to look back?"


    "I, I am unwilling!" The windwalker roared up to the sky, and the sound went straight into the sky.


    "Son, turn around..." Tu Yong over there was silent for a long time and said.


    Boom!


    The windwalker shot Chu Mo directly!


    This blow was like a stone shattering!


    Few people thought that at this time, the Windrunner would actually hit Chu mo.


    In his hand, a nearly transparent spear appeared, and the spear did not emit any breath. Even the emperor was not easy to see, like the air flowing in the void.


    But this spear, however, was extremely sharp, and instantly stabbed Chu Mo in front of it.


    "Ah!" Tu Yong over there gave a exclamation, "be careful, Taoist friends!"


    Chu Mo has been guarding against this Windrunner, because he has already known who this is through Tu Yong before.


    Extreme, conceited, arrogant!


    This is something hidden in the bones of the windwalker. If it is not extreme, how can he be so crisp and clean to master? It was because deep in his heart that he believed that master had betrayed him and betrayed him!


    Qiang!


    Kill heaven!


    Cut horizontally with a knife.


    The void suddenly burst out with an amazing bang, and a vast energy rushed directly in all directions.


    The ancient buildings of the ancient sword sect, which had existed for countless years, collapsed instantly.


    Those disciples of the ancient sword sect who had quit far away were hemoptysis one after another, and several of them with the lowest accomplishments were shocked to death on the spot!


    The battle at the level of quasi supreme is really terrible and frightening.


    The windwalker roared: "even if things are really like what you said, so what? I will become the real supreme later! As long as I become the supreme, I am also the demon lord! I can dominate the common life, as well as myself!"


    Chu Mo grew up and flew to high heaven. The windwalker here was like the wind, and he was going to catch up with Chu mo. If he can, he doesn''t want to wreak havoc here in the ancient sword sect.


    After all, this is his former home.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The four pillars of light rushed towards Gao Tian in four directions, clinging to the windwalker''s body.


    How fast is the light? This monk who is not in a certain level cannot be calculated at all. But it must be faster than the wind!


    The figure of the windwalker was instantly trapped by these four pillars of light, and he issued an earth shattering roar, very angry. I didn''t expect the real battle array to be here!


    In this light, there is infinite Avenue power!


    And it''s another way he''s completely unfamiliar with. This kind of way... Is crazy and rapidly disintegrating his way. This made the windwalker angry and frightened, and kept roaring.


    "Idiot, do you think that if you become the supreme, the demon seed in your body will be cleared by you? Do you think that the demon race creature who planted the demon seed for you is not as powerful as you, you can counteract it? It''s naive! Even if it''s the lowest level demon race, you can''t break the demon seed planted for you. In the end, it can only be the demon seed that devours you! Become the supreme, ha ha... Even if it can be, it''s just a richer nourishment for the demon race!" Chu Mo''s cold voice came into the ears of the windwalker trapped by the killing array.


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Voyagers don''t believe it at all.


    "The person who grows the magic seed is not important at all. It''s like farming. The emperor and civilians grow the same grain! The amount and quality of grain depend entirely on the land, not the person who grows it." Chu Mo said coldly, and then said, "and I didn''t expect you to believe it. You such a stubborn person, should be robbed! You can only pray that one day, I can find a solution, and that day, you will understand everything."


    While talking, Chu Mo began to urge the Dharma array with all his strength.


    The four pillars of light are indestructible, emitting an infinite flavor of the road, trapping the windwalker completely inside. Constantly disintegrating his Taoism.


    Tu Yong below finally couldn''t help crying. Because his heart is soft, because of his hesitation, because of his entanglement. The ancient sword sect suffered a great disaster. Those ancient buildings that have been handed down for several centuries have collapsed and become ruins.


    There were not many disciples of the ancient sword sect. Just then, sevenoreight died. There are more injuries... Almost everyone has injuries.


    So Tu Yong didn''t even look at the disciples trapped in the killing formation at the moment. He took a group of people with minor injuries and began to treat those seriously injured.


    The windwalker trapped in the killing array roared and shouted crazily, "Chu Mo, it''s meaningless! Even if you kill me, you can''t stop the demon clan from coming to the world! The glory of the Demon Lord will surely shine across the whole world!"


    "I will kill them one by one. Even if I lose the enemy, even if I die in the war, but forever... I will not bow to them!" Chu Mo said coldly, "people like you will never understand what self-esteem is! What dignity is!"


    While talking, Chu Mo tried his best to urge the killing array and began to strangle the windwalker crazily.


    The body method of a windwalker is known to be unique, but at this moment, it is completely useless. Because he was completely trapped!


    Although it has the strength of quasi supreme realm, it is still useless.


    The infinite power of the road constantly wears away his path.


    If there is no accident, the Windrunner, who has been in the sky for many years, will fall here in his school¡ª¡ª


    also!!!!


    But what about monthly tickets? (~^~)

 Chapter 1284

    A black, small seed, like millet, flutters with the wind Net (floating, floating, floating towards this side, as if there was no weight, like a dandelion seed, swaying with the wind. But it did not leave a trace in the sky.


    But the sky god on Chu Mo''s body burst out a hot heat, instantly stinging Chu mo.


    This is a warning. Only under extremely dangerous circumstances, the sky will suddenly explode such amazing heat.


    The question is, where is the danger?


    Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    At this moment, the seed has floated to a place dozens of miles away from Chu mo.


    A small spark flashed directly.


    PA!


    Then he became a person.


    Standing in the void, looking down at Chu Mo and the windwalker trapped in the Dharma array.


    "Let him go." The man looked at Chu Mo with a smile on his face.


    Chu Mo looked at the man in front of him with a complicated complexion. If he had seen this face for the first time, he would not be as surprised as he is now.


    "Demon seed?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes." The man nodded calmly, "but I''m also Jiang Xue."


    Jiang Xue!


    The ancestor of the Jiang family!


    The ancestor who brought endless disaster to the whole yuan family... Possessed.


    This face is more than 90% similar to Jiang En, the old man of the yuan family. If Chu Mo didn''t know that the Dharma array he set up could only enter but not leave, at first sight, he would even think it was the old master of the yuan family.


    So he recognized the man at a glance.


    "But you are not Jiang Xue." Chu Mo said coldly.


    At this time, the windwalker in the Dharma array suddenly stopped struggling. Staring blankly outside, looking at Jiang Xue. His eyes were full of complexity.


    The quasi supreme Taoist priest is very deep and has strong computing power. It is no exaggeration to say that anyone who can practice to the quasi supreme state in this world is a peerless genius! They may be a little worse in some aspects, but in terms of computing power, they are all top-notch!


    The windwalker looked out complicatedly. A seed, floating with the wind, lights up a flame, and then becomes a person!


    what is it?


    What can it be?


    Demon seed!


    It can only be a demon!


    When hearing that the demon seed frankly admitted its identity and emphasized that he was also Jiang Xue, the windwalker''s heart finally sank to the bottom.


    He refused, he was unwilling, he did not want!


    But he had to admit that once the magic seed matured, or the host died, or there was an accident, the magic seed would completely leave the body. With all the ways and memories of the body, he left the body.


    so what?


    What kind of scene will it be?


    The Voyager did not want to think, nor did he dare to think, but the reality in front of him forced him to think about this problem.


    Then it''s me, not me? Or am I dead, but there is another me in this world? This feeling, when you think about it, has a kind of coolness, which is simply deep into the bone marrow.


    "Let him go." The ancestor of the yuan family, Jiang Xue, who was transformed into a demon, was elegant, very elegant, with a smile on his face, and seemed to have no earthly breath on his body.


    But Chu Mo understood, the Voyager in the Dharma array understood, and Tu Yong, the elder of the ancient sword sect below... Also understood. This is an out and out demon clan! A demon clan that feeds on the flesh and blood of human monks!


    A seed, in the right "soil", grows into a towering tree. He absorbed all the Daoism and memory of Jiang Xue, the ancestor of the Jiang family. Now, he is indeed Jiang Xue!


    A real demon Jiang Xue.


    But it''s not Jiang Xue at all! Not the ancestor of the Jiang family. Jiang Xue, the quasi supreme ancestor of the Jiang family, is dead and has changed his ways. Dissipated in this piece of heaven and earth.


    The person in front of him is exactly the same as Jiang Xue. He has all his memories, just a seed and a demon seed!


    This feeling is too bad. Even Chu Mo has a shivering feeling.


    The windwalker in the Dharma array suddenly stopped resisting and muttered, "is this the truth? Is this the future?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, this is your future."


    "Kill me, I don''t want to be like this! In this world... There is only one me, only one windwalker! I won''t allow death... Let a second windwalker appear in this world! Chu mo... Kill me!" The windwalker suddenly roared loudly in the Dharma array.


    "Let him go." This is the third time that Jiang Xue, a demon, said the same thing, but this time, in his eyes, the world has begun to evolve. Become gloomy.


    It was a broken and dark world. All kinds of floods could easily drown the emperor and pour down, pounding the mountains and rivers into pieces. There are also flames rising into the sky. The law of the road contained in the flames makes the quasi supreme tremble!


    This is the demon world!


    It''s the cruel world where the demon clan lives.


    Now, it has evolved in the eyes of this demon species.


    He wants to use this world to attack Chu Mo!


    Like the Tao that Chu Mo understood by chopping firewood, this is also the Tao from another world!


    Demon species should use their own world''s Tao to erase Chu Mo!


    Then, the demon seed shot.


    In his eyes, the terrible dark world suddenly emerged, as if it had opened up a new plane in this void!


    Torrent, blazing Brahma!


    Directly drag Chu Mo into this array.


    "Let him go!" The demon seed said for the fourth time.


    Chu Mo looked at the demon seed coldly, and it was difficult to get half of his body, even close to him, despite the overwhelming flood around him!


    Those torrents, those red flames, once close to Chu Mo for a certain distance, will turn into nothingness by themselves. Like an illusion.


    Demon seed was a little surprised: "you have a way? It''s just a fairy. How can you have a way?"


    Chu Mo smiled. He held the killing sky in his hands, like chopping firewood, but his action was very slow. His eyes were also full of cautious expression. This knife is extremely serious and slow.


    Facing the opposite demon seed, he pressed it a little bit.


    But this knife seemed to cut the heavens. Where the blade passed, the sky was directly cut in half.


    The face of demon seed also showed an unprecedented dignified color. His hands were sealed one after another. At the same time, the torrent in this illusory world became more intense and the red flame became hotter. Directly from illusion to reality. It has turned this place into a real ancient world.


    Boom!


    All the torrents poured towards Chu Mo''s body.


    The red flame will burn everything into nothingness!


    This time, whether it is flood or ChiYan, it has become much closer to Chu Mo, and it is still getting closer.


    Chu Mo''s knife is still a long way from the demon seed.


    Chu Mo''s forehead has shown blue veins. His whole body of blood and Qi climbed to an extreme level at this moment. Like a human dragon, a cold angry cry came out of his throat: "kill!"


    Boom!


    Boundless murderous spirit burst out along the killing sky.


    This is the first time that Chu Mo forced out the murderous spirit of killing heaven... Completely.


    This knife, which was originally extremely slow, suddenly accelerated.


    Turned into a light.


    At this time, no matter the flood or the flames, they have been infinitely close to Chu Mo, and they are about to devour Chu Mo completely.


    Click!


    Chu Mo''s knife directly chopped on the forehead of the demon, making a crisp sound of cutting bones.


    The forehead of the demon seed was split in an instant, and blood, mixed with brains, suddenly shot out. This is the blood of the quasi supreme, and may even be the blood of Jiang Xue!


    This blood is extremely heavy, and every drop is enough to destroy large mountains and rivers.


    The head of demon seed has been completely split by sky killing!


    But in his two eyes, he is still evolving the demon world and still attacking Chu mo. So far, he did not give up. Want to drag Chu Mo to die with him!


    Boom!


    The torrent and the red flame finally drowned Chu Mo''s body.


    Poof!


    The body of demon seed was finally cut open by Chu Mo''s knife!


    Then, it turned into a seed that was cut in half. With an incredible degree, it tore open the void and wanted to escape!


    One begets Two!


    This is a very high way!


    It was directly evolved by this demon species.


    "Want to go?" In the flood, there was a cold hum from Chu mo. in the void, two huge and unparalleled palms appeared directly, and they grabbed all these two seeds in their palms.


    The two devils, which are divided into two, rush left and right in the big hand formed by the law, make a crazy breakthrough, and want to go out.


    The power of these two demons is very strong. It seems that their strength has not been reduced because they are divided into two. They are very fierce. Every blow makes a huge noise. Even a star cannot withstand such impact.


    Even though Chu Mo was more or less powerless, the power of demon seed was too strong!


    He almost had a feeling that he couldn''t hold it.


    The two demon species also seemed to have made up their minds to break out of here and escape from this place. They were desperately fighting with Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and suddenly opened his mouth. Before he made a sound, countless Golden Lotus flew out of his mouth.


    Lotus blossom on the tongue!


    Tu Yong and others in the distance were stunned.


    Although they have long stopped seeing Chu Mo as a true immortal monk, deep in their hearts, they all think that Chu Mo''s level has been completely equal to the quasi supreme, and even slightly higher. But they were still surprised by Chu Mo''s performance!


    This kind of magic power needs the supreme realm to be displayed, right?


    The Windrunner trapped in the Dharma array was finally convinced. He finally understood that Chu Mo''s sentence "killing you directly is a more convenient way" was not empty words, but a real words.


    "Oh!"


    A mighty force instantly shrouded this space between heaven and earth.


    There is a strong purification force in this force.


    This is not a Tao, because there seems to be no power of that law in it. But it is not inferior to any kind of Tao!


    In the big hands of the two laws, the power of the two demons seemed to be weakened by a tenth at once. Become more irritable, more crazy impact. Seems to be aware of a strong crisis!


    "Well!"


    Chu Mo said another truth.


    At this time, the whole heaven and earth has been filled with golden lotus blossoms.


    Golden light flashing!


    Bless the power in the truth.


    "And!"


    Chu Mo said a word of truth again.


    The whole heaven and earth are illuminated by the Buddha''s light¡ª¡ª


    Seven is more popular!!!


    OK? More than 22000 words, is it the same as the previous ten?


    What about monthly tickets? And the students of monthly tickets, so many students who follow up, do you click on the monthly tickets, then choose all, and then vote? (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1285

    The two demon species that had been madly impacted finally stopped their agitation under the suppression of this force. In the big hand formed by Chu Mo''s law, it dribbles around. The monstrous power previously emitted from his body was also restrained.


    Chu Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had never really practiced the six character mantra of Buddhism. So he just showed it. Although the effect looks amazing, if a Buddhist with the same level as him just showed it, the effect would be better!


    The six character mantra of Buddhism is simply too powerful for the demon clan.


    As if naturally restrained!


    This made Chu Mo have an idea in his heart: if these six words of truth were popularized, even if the demon clan really came to this world one day in the future, in the battle, the Terran side would not be so passive.


    This matter is left to Xudu Lai, but the little monk has never heard from him. It seems that he didn''t go even to heaven.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, but the action on his hand did not stop.


    Then Chu Mo sealed the two seeds directly, put them away, and prepared to go back and have time to study them carefully. He wanted to pry into some essential secrets of the demon family from these two demon species. Although the hope may be small, it is better than knowing nothing about the demon clan.


    Chu Mo first threw them into the chaos oven. As the first oven in the world, the analysis ability of chaos oven is also quite strong. Let''s see if it can help.


    After calmly finishing all this, Chu Mo returned to the front of the Dharma array and looked at the 30% of the voyagers in the array who had been consumed by Taoism, without speaking.


    Across the Dharma array, the windwalker''s eyes shone with complex light. He looked at Chu Mo and said hoarsely, "in the end, all people who have been planted with Magic Seeds actually have this kind of ending, right?"


    Before Chu Mo answered, the windwalker said to himself, "needless to say, I''ve seen it. The demon clan, through the demon seed, can successfully destroy a large number of monks in heaven, and then... It can constantly enhance its own strength. This move... Is too clever."


    "It''s just taking advantage of human nature." Chu Mo said.


    The Voyager nodded, "yes, bad." Saying this, he calmly looked at Chu Mo: "don''t seal me, just kill me and destroy the demon seed in my body!"


    At this time, Tu Yong had finished handling the affairs of the ancient sword sect and flew towards this side. He looked at the windwalker in the Dharma array with a sad face.


    In the Dharma array, the windwalker knelt down to Tu Yong, bowed down seriously and made a big ceremony. Then he stood up and said, "sorry, master, my child has committed a heinous crime. Only when I die can I wash away my sins."


    "Master... I never blame you." Tu Yong''s eyes also shed tears.


    Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "the demon seed can''t be killed, at least temporarily... It can''t be killed. If I kill you, the demon seed will inevitably break out. The result is the same, it will become like you just like the demon seed, and then... It''s being sealed by me."


    "Ah!" The windwalker in the Dharma array couldn''t help but look up to the sky and let out a roar of hatred.


    Tu Yong stood beside Chu Mo and sighed heavily.


    The windwalker had enough to vent, and the spirit of the whole person also disappeared at this moment. Then, he was as old as a man in an instant. He said to Chu Mo, "seal me. However, I have one thing to ask."


    Chu Mo nodded, "you say."


    "If, one day, Prince Chu finds a way to solve it, then I am a popular person. I am willing to follow the group of people around Prince Chu''s grandfather and become a member of Prince Chu''s army and fight for him!" Windwalker said with a serious face.


    Tu Yong nodded heavily beside Chu mo. although his heart was sad, he felt incomparable comfort. Because the child he treated as a son, in his bones... Is not an evil man after all.


    Chu Mo nodded, "but."


    The windwalker''s face showed a smile and said, "if, after many years, when the childe can kill the demon species, he still can''t find a way to solve it..." he gave a slight pause, took a deep look at the master and Chu Mo, and resolutely said: "then, kill me! This is my request, this is my last request, because I want to die with dignity."


    Tu Yong''s body trembled slightly, and tears fell silently.


    Chu Mo sighed and nodded, "I promise you!"


    "Good!" The windwalker''s face finally showed a satisfied expression, and then completely gave up resistance. Chu Mo was allowed to use his magic power and directly sealed him as a whole.


    Magic seed is also very strange. As long as the host it chooses is still alive, it will always be dormant in the body of the host, and there will be no movement. But as soon as the sender dies, the demon species will immediately break out and disappear in the vast void.


    The demon seed is very good at hiding. It''s too difficult to find it.


    Because the demon seed doesn''t even have the breath of the demon clan!


    Just that one, in the big hand condensed by Chu Mo''s law, rushed left and right, with infinite force, but it didn''t emit a little bit of demon flavor.


    If it weren''t for Chu Mo, who carried the divine omen of the sky, and if it didn''t admit its identity, then even if he really walked into the crowd, I''m afraid no one could recognize their true identity!


    This is the most terrible thing.


    Tu Yong watched Chu Mo seal the windwalker with his own hands, and sighed sadly, "Taoist friends, take him away directly. I''m afraid that if you let him stay in the ancient sword sect, there will be other troubles."


    Chu Mo nodded and directly included the sealed Voyager into the world of the sky.


    Tu Yong at this time, hugged Chu Mo and said, "thank you for your righteous action, and thank you for everything you have done to the little apprentice."


    "Elder Tu is serious." Chu Mo hugged his fist and saluted.


    "If one day in the future, the whole ancient sword sect is willing to resist together with Taoist friends! Even if it costs the lives of all the ancient sword sect!"


    Chu Mo had left, and the words of the elder Tu Yong still echoed in his ears.


    The heaven is not dark, and the people yearn for light after all.


    Chu Mo sent a message to Shui Yiyi on the message board: find a way to contact the butterfly fairy, and then make an appointment to meet in the magic world. I have something to find her.


    Water Yiyi over there is also used to Chu Mo''s "haunting", and directly replied: OK.


    Chu Mo then walked towards the next family.


    Some dangers must be eliminated in the bud, and some things must also be done by someone. Even if his hands were bloody, even if thousands of people pointed out, even if the road was extremely lonely, he was left alone in the end. Chu Mo''s footsteps will not stop.


    This family, not too big, has only a few thousand people. Such families can be found everywhere in the sky, which is prone to hundreds of millions of miles of territory, and few people pay attention to them. And the Zhao family is not famous.


    There are no tenthousand or eightthousand families surnamed Zhao in the heaven. This Zhao family is on a territory south of the middle of the heaven. It occupies a territory of tens of thousands of miles.


    In the secular world, these tens of thousands of miles of territory is enough to build a strong empire.


    But this is heaven, so the Zhao family, which has only tens of thousands of miles of territory, is a small family to the letter.


    They have no fame and no decent masters. The most powerful one seems to be a monk in the realm of emperor and Lord.


    But in such a family, there is actually a monk who has been planted with demons. Even the current owners of the Zhao family don''t know about it. Because those who were planted with demons were their ancestors. An ancestor who has died for many years in their eyes.


    So when he saw Chu Mo, the owner of the Zhao family looked at a loss, saying that the ancestor Chu Mo was looking for had been seated many, many years ago.


    The owner of the Zhao family is about 40 years old, with elegant appearance and elegant demeanor. He is also the only strong person in this family, the realm of the emperor and the double heaven. But he obviously hasn''t heard who Chu Mo is. The reason why he answered Chu Mo''s question honestly was that Chu Mo directly released a breath of terror.


    He didn''t cheat people with true fairy breath, because it was unnecessary.


    "You mean that the ancestor of your Zhao family has been dead for many years? Are you sure?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    According to the previous information, it can be judged that the killer of the emperor''s eightfold heaven should not have lied. There is no need for him to specially slander people of such a small family. In his mouth, Jiang Xue, the ancestor of the yuan family, or a Windrunner, in fact, they are all blood slaves of the blood demon ancestor!


    From this point, it is enough to prove one thing: even if the blood demon ancestor did not reach the supreme realm, his combat power was by no means ordinary and quasi supreme!


    People who can let the blood slaves chosen by the blood demon ancestors and use the precious demon family treasure of demon seed... Must be extraordinary.


    The owner of the Zhao family looked at Chu Mo inexplicably: "of course, of course, it is certain that the memorial archway of the ancestor is enshrined in the ancestral temple, and his portrait..."


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly raised his eyebrows and walked towards the ancestral hall of the Zhao family.


    "Hey... What are you doing?" The Zhao family immediately felt a little anxious. Although the smell emanating from the young man made him feel afraid, he couldn''t let him intrude into his ancestral home casually.


    But he couldn''t even catch a corner of Chu Mo''s clothes at all. In the blink of an eye, he lost Chu Mo''s figure.


    Then, the ancestral land of the Zhao family made a loud noise.


    The owner of the Zhao family couldn''t help but utter a sad cry, but then his voice suddenly stopped. Staring at the sky above the ancestral land with eyes full of disbelief, he murmured, "ancestor? This... How is this possible?"


    The reason why I am deeply impressed with this ancestor is that this ancestor is the most amazing Tianjiao in the history of the Zhao family! It is the pride of the whole Zhao family.


    When he sat down, he had reached the peak level of the emperor''s nine heavens!


    The owner of the Zhao family also often sighs that the descendants have not been able to produce such a genius again, which shames the ancestors.


    Now, watching an old ancestor who had died for countless years appear in front of them again, this kind of impact and shock is simply unbearable.


    The Zhao family owner''s legs softened and immediately knelt there. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1286

    The rest of the Zhao family also knelt there with the owner. Although they didn''t understand what happened, they felt very powerful.


    "The old ancestor actually lives again?"


    "Yes, the ability of Lao Zu is not what we can guess!"


    "Lao Zu is so powerful that he has been resurrected!"


    "Didn''t a person just go in? My grandfather lived? Has my grandfather been protecting our family as an inside story?"


    A group of Zhao people knelt there, whispering cautiously.


    The owner of the Zhao family couldn''t help glancing back, and the discussion stopped immediately. But the curiosity in these people''s hearts is getting stronger.


    Why did an old ancestor who had died for many years suddenly come back to life?


    Chu Mo also flew up to the sky at this time. He frowned slightly. In front of him, this is the ancestor of the Zhao family who was transformed by magic seed. There is nothing to doubt. But the question is, why did the blood demon ancestor put all kinds of demons in such a person''s body?


    Neither this family nor the person in front of us can find anything strange.


    Of course, a monk who can cultivate to the peak of the Ninth Heaven can''t say that he is weak or his talent is not very good. But the problem is that the people Chu Mo saw before are all the powers of the quasi supreme realm. In other words, when the blood demon ancestor was looking for blood slaves, his eyes were quite vicious!


    With the blessing of the demon species, basically, those people can go beyond the level of emperor and enter the realm of quasi supremacy. Is... This the result of the blood demon ancestor''s eyes wandering?


    Chu Mo looked coldly at the ancestor of the Zhao family, who was transformed into a demon. The other party was also looking at him coldly. Although he didn''t speak, the killing in his eyes was very obvious.


    Then, the ancestor of the Zhao family, who was transformed into a demon, directly evolved two swords in one eye!


    Every sword is splitting a world!


    Kendo!


    "I see!" Chu Mo finally understood why the blood demon ancestor chose such a person.


    This is a rare Kendo genius!


    He clearly only has the level of emperor and Lord, but in kendo, he has stepped into the supreme field!


    "Kill!"


    At this time, the demon seed mouth of the incarnation of the ancestor of the Zhao family spit out a word very cold.


    A long sword suddenly shot out of one of his eyes.


    The sword was extremely sharp, and contained a terrifying killing intention, just like a light, instantly shot at the center of Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    After it came out, it didn''t cut open the void, but it contained all its power in the interior of the sword. The blow like this is even more amazing!


    Chu Mo flexed his fingers, pointed to the wind, and hit directly.


    Qiang!


    The sword suddenly burst into a loud sound of dragon singing. There was a black gas bursting out along the body of the sword.


    This black gas is not a good thing at first sight.


    The Zhao family kneeling below also felt something wrong at this time, and all ran desperately to the distance.


    Even if they don''t have any knowledge, as monks in this heaven, it''s impossible that they haven''t even heard of the demon clan. And this black gas is the typical symbol of the demon clan. Even a child of several years old can guess what happened when he saw it.


    With Chu Mo''s fingers, the sword directly deviated from the direction and flew to the far air against Chu Mo''s body.


    The demon seed, who turned into the ancestor of the Zhao family, was slightly surprised, because he only felt the breath of true immortality in Chu Mo, but he didn''t want the other party to be so strong. For a while, I was a little careless, and only offered a sword.


    When he wanted to sacrifice the sword evolved in another eye, Chu Mo''s body suddenly leaned towards him.


    Then, raise your hand is a knife!


    The fighting power of this demon species is really strong. At this time, he unexpectedly avoided the key and was cut on his shoulder by Chu mo.


    Click!


    His whole arm was directly hacked off the dust.


    The demon seed uttered a scream, and then urged the mana to regenerate an arm. Unexpectedly, Chu Mo''s knife contained powerful laws, which constantly destroyed his body, so that he could not produce a new arm in a short time.


    The demon seed was terrified and kept retreating quickly.


    Chu Mo calmly followed up, and then, another knife.


    Click!


    The other arm of this demon species was also hacked off by Chu mo.


    The demon seed was finally worried, red eyed, and directly sacrificed the sword in the other eye. Together with the sword just now, two swords, with the killing machine of two worlds, attacked Chu mo.


    Chu Mo directly sacrificed the chaos oven, and the chaos oven dropped hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi, which protected Chu Mo''s body tightly. He didn''t stop, and he used killing heaven to cut off the two legs of this demon!


    Chu Mo wants to do an experiment!


    He wanted to see what kind of blow a person who turned into a demon seed had to go through before he could turn into a demon seed again. Is it a devastating death blow, or does he constantly force the other party to become a seed by himself through his current way.


    The so-called experience is accumulated little by little. Otherwise, how can there be any experience?


    This demon species of jiuchongtian''s peak realm is indeed not Chu Mo''s opponent at all. If you let him face another monk, even if he is the same level of the Ninth Heaven Emperor, I''m afraid he will also hate under his two swords.


    Unfortunately, the person he faced was Chu mo. Even though his Kendo was indeed infinitely powerful, there was almost no room for Chu Mo to use it.


    Click!


    One of his legs was cut off by Chu mo.


    Similarly, it is impossible to regenerate. The powerful law power on Chu Mo Dao can''t be eliminated in a short time.


    Click!


    Another leg was cut off by Chu mo.


    This demon seed turned into the ancestor of the Zhao family and completely became a stick.


    He let out a burst of drink, surrounded by Chu Mo in the void to cut down the two long swords, directly flew back to his body, and directly began to burn!


    Almost in an instant, he burned half of the law of Chu Mo that remained on him!


    Limbs are finally regenerated!


    But the price he paid for it was quite heavy. Because those two swords... Have completely disappeared.


    Then, the demon turned and ran.


    At this time, how can Chu Mo let him run away? Catching up directly, there was another blow, and once again... Cut off the man''s limbs.


    The demon finally issued a sad and angry roar: "kill it if you want. Is it interesting for you to humiliate people like this?"


    Chu Mo has almost confirmed the speculation in his heart. As long as he doesn''t force the magic seeds to a dead end, they won''t turn into a seed again!


    "Man? It''s just a seed. Who are you?" Chu Mo said coldly, and then took action to directly suppress the demon species without limbs. In this process, the magic seed did not turn into a seed. Although it was fighting madly, all this was in vain in front of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo mastered so many supreme skills that he was a little afraid of himself. The higher the level, the more powerful the power of these supreme skills is. The key is that when several supreme skills are combined into a joint attack, there will be terrorist powers that even Chu Mo can''t imagine.


    I''m afraid that even those teachers who taught him his supreme skill didn''t think of this.


    In the past, the return to the ruins and their entourage had a great impact on Chu mo. Until today, it has benefited. Now Chu Mo finally understood the source of the contradictory feelings of the supreme teachers in Guixu.


    Those people are definitely the people who hate the friars of Luo Tianxian domain the most, but they have the blood of Luo Tianxian domain in their bodies!


    And I''m the grandson of the old man!


    I''m afraid even the old man never thought that such a thing would happen many years after he buried his bones.


    However, those people finally gave themselves great help in the face of the old man. Chu Mo spread Dharma everywhere in the heaven, is it not a reward?


    After suppressing the ancestor of the Zhao family, Chu Mo only sent a message to the Zhao family owner to tell him the truth. Then he left here.


    The sealed ancestor of the Zhao family was also thrown into the chaos oven by Chu mo. let the chaos oven slowly analyze it first.


    Take out the message board, and Shui Yiyi has indeed sent a message, telling him that he has found the butterfly fairy, and asked Chu Mo to reply after seeing it. The two sides agreed on a time, and then they can meet.


    Chu Mo replied: I have time at any time.


    The water on the other side of the letter board Yiyi replied in an instant. It seemed that he had been there all the time.


    "OK, I''ll make an appointment there. Tomorrow noon, I''ll meet you in the magic God new city on the sky floor of the magic god world."


    "Magic God new city?"


    "Yes, don''t you know? Now the new city is almost replacing the old city, and a large number of monks are willing to gather in the new city." Shui Yiyi replied quickly.


    "Well, I haven''t paid much attention to things in the magic world for a long time." Chu Mo replied.


    "Don''t be too tired. The heaven is not your own heaven. Don''t put such a heavy burden on your shoulders."


    "I see. Take care."


    Chu Mo said and closed the letter board.


    Then looking at the sunset in the distance, I was in a daze.


    The heaven is indeed not my own heaven, but this world is my hometown! There are too many people related to me who live here. How can I watch the world fall into endless flames of war? However, I am really tired by myself.


    Chu Mo sighed slightly, and then he got up in high spirits and murmured, "I''m not alone. In fact, there are too many people doing the same thing as me! I''m not alone."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Distant strange star fields.


    In the territory of the blood demon ancestor.


    Above a huge star, in a palace ten thousand feet high.


    The blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang are playing chess.


    Suddenly, the blood demon ancestor frowned slightly, and on his calm face, he threw the chess pieces in his hand on the chessboard: "don''t play!"


    Qin Cang on the opposite side laughed, "if you can''t do it, just say it."


    "Another blood slave was killed." The blood demon ancestor ignored Qin Cang''s teasing and said with a cold face.


    "Big blood slave?" Qin Cang also frowned.


    "Well, it must be some blood slave... The shield betrayed me, damn it!" The blood demon ancestor looked resentful.


    Qin Cang frowned and said, "didn''t you say that your demon is very powerful? No one can kill?"


    The blood demon ancestor proudly said, "of course, no one can kill the demon seed. However, it can be suppressed."


    Qin Cang said, "nine times out of ten, the little beast of Chu Mo did this."


    In the eyes of the blood demon ancestor, two extremely cold lights suddenly shot out. The evolving world in his eyes suddenly collapsed, and the cold voice said, "Chu Mo!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1287

    Qin Cang glanced at the blood demon ancestor, slightly raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, no matter how he tosses, as long as we keep the Dharma array here, when the demon army comes, it will be the day of their destruction. By the way, you give me some demon seeds, and then I will plant one into Chu Mo''s body to see what changes can happen?"


    "Demon seed can be given, but this Chu Mo is mine!" The blood demon ancestor said in a cold voice.


    Qin Cang wondered, "why? Chu Mo''s hatred for me is much stronger than yours. He destroyed my whole family."


    "Then you don''t feel bad, do you?" Said the blood demon ancestor.


    "That''s to inherit this kind of thing. Only mediocre people need it. Naturally, I don''t need it, because I''m enough." Qin Cang said faintly.


    "But I love it." The blood demon ancestor said coldly.


    "You?" Qin Cang looked at the blood demon ancestor: "just because those blood slaves were found? This is really a little distressed. After all, after the demon clan has laid down the heaven, it also needs to be managed."


    "No, those are actually nothing, just like your family, dispensable." The blood demon ancestor said lightly, "I valued them in the past, but now I don''t need them so much. As brother Qin said, I''m enough."


    "Then why?" Qin Cang looked at the blood demon ancestor with a puzzled face.


    Although in terms of age, he is much older than the blood demon ancestor, and in terms of realm, he should completely surpass the blood demon ancestor. But Qin Cang had great respect for the blood demon ancestor.


    There is a saying that the one who reaches is the teacher. In Qin Cang''s eyes, the blood demon ancestor is a real achiever! If he was born before an era, the achievements of the blood demon ancestor may not be inferior to those amazing supreme masters. Even if he was born a little earlier, he may compete with the old man of the Chu family!


    In this era, the blood demon ancestor almost turned against the heaven and stepped into the supreme throne. What kind of talent and ability is this?


    Others don''t know, but Qin Cang knows very well that if he really fights and doesn''t completely recover, he may not really be able to suppress the blood demon ancestor! The other would-be emperors may not even have a chance to fight in front of the blood demon ancestor!


    This is also one of the fundamental reasons why Qin Cang and the blood demon ancestor had an equal discussion. If someone else, Qin Cang, who is almost the only living supreme in the world, how can he pay attention to it?


    The blood demon ancestor''s eyes were gloomy and hesitated for a moment. If he were someone else, he might not be able to say. But Qin Cang is in the same camp with him first, and the most critical point is that he is the supreme. Although it''s a little embarrassing, it''s nothing to say to a supreme.


    "I was badly hurt by that little beast." The blood demon ancestor sighed, gritted his teeth and said, "in the past."


    After hearing what the blood demon ancestor said, Qin Cang was a little stunned. He twitched at the corners of his mouth and stared at the blood demon ancestor: "you mean, Chu Mo spoiled your chance to become a Taoist?"


    Qin Cang was really surprised. He was high enough to see the blood demon ancestor Ding Ling, and even made friends with him as an equal. But I didn''t expect that the other party had a chance to become a Taoist under this rule of heaven and earth? And almost succeeded?


    "Chu Mo''s body is very strong and his blood is terrible. If I can refine him, I think I still have a chance to become a Taoist." The blood demon ancestor said lightly, "so, I can''t give this person to brother Qin. Please don''t blame him."


    Qin Cang''s eyes glittered, and a thought flashed in his heart: if such a person is refined by me, can''t he also improve my realm? At its worst, it can make me completely recover my fighting power! I slept too long before, and my head was a little confused. I didn''t think of this idea, but I just wanted to refine it into a separate body.


    However, Qin Cang promised: "since brother Ding Xiandi has spoken, my brother will certainly help you suppress Chu mo."


    The blood demon ancestor smiled: "thank you, brother Qin!" In my heart, I sneer: Qin Cang, you are just a cowardly supreme who has been sleeping for 100000 years. I hope you don''t have any crooked thoughts, otherwise, I will let you understand that planting demons * * can pit even the supreme!


    The two strong men, almost the two strongest men alive in the world, have their own thoughts in this huge palace.


    They have passed the message to the demon clan, and now they are waiting for the demon clan to come.


    Whether the blood demon ancestor or Qin Cang, the way they choose to be possessed is a more advanced and special way. The only one who can control them in the whole demon clan is the only king. Therefore, they are not afraid of the arrival of the demon army. Have the courage to fight with those demon armies.


    The benefits that should be given to them should not be less. In fact, it can''t be less. It is already a great credit to guide the demon army into the pass.


    Therefore, even if they don''t do anything later, they can become heroes of the whole demon clan!


    But he is a traitor of the whole Terran! Human scum!


    After a long time, Chu Mo once again entered the magic world, and unexpectedly gave birth to a sense of change.


    Many of the great enemies he had provoked in the magic world at that time vowed that he would retaliate severely. In his current status, there is no need to retaliate. For example, the powerful and terrible family in the eyes of Shangguan family in the past can only bow its head in front of him now.


    Although it may not reach the point of kneeling to beg for mercy, as long as Chu Mo let go, there will definitely take the initiative to express his sincerity.


    However, although Chu Mo was not careful, he didn''t need to show any kindness to his enemies. If they know each other well, it''s OK to shrink honestly from now on. If they don''t know each other, Chu Mo doesn''t mind giving them some color to see.


    Because I''m young, young people, it''s normal to be impulsive, isn''t it?


    Who says that young giants can''t have a temper?


    Walking in the magic God new city on the sky floor, there are also many people in the city, most of whom are fresh faces, almost all monks in the realm of true immortals.


    This time, the way of heaven opened, not only a group of young adults, but also many monks with slightly lower talents. Therefore, the sky layer of the magic world has also become much more lively than before.


    When the new city was just built before, many people were still suspicious that it had something to do with Chu Mo, all kinds of envy. Now this kind of sound has almost disappeared and is no longer mentioned.


    Chu Mo came to the restaurant he had agreed on before, went directly in, and the waiter directly greeted him and said with a smile, "my guest, hello."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. This in front of him was actually a monk? And he is also a monk in the realm of true immortals!


    What is this situation? Shouldn''t there be all the creatures they found in the shops in the magic world new city? How can there be human monks? And is he still a real fairy? Now the real fairy is so poor?


    Perhaps seeing Chu Mo''s unexpected expression, the man in the realm of true immortality was also a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said with a simple face: "I was lucky by chance. Hey hey, I entered the realm of true immortality when I caught up with the opening of the Heaven Road, but my family has no money to let me continue to cultivate at ease, so I can only come here."


    The young man was not old at first sight. Chu Mo glanced at him with the sky god, and was a little surprised that he was actually a friar with blue top-grade blood, and had a Taoist physique. No wonder we can step directly into the realm of true immortals from the great Luo Jinxian. It turned out to be a true genius.


    There are so many talents in the heaven. There are always some unexpected discoveries.


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. No matter what method you rely on, as long as you rely on your own hands and don''t do evil things, you''re good."


    The waiter showed a simple and honest smile: "thank you for your encouragement, but I dare not do bad things."


    "Well, I believe you will become a real strong man one day." Chu Mo patted the waiter on the shoulder and walked straight inside.


    The man smiled and was very happy. People who came here before found that he was a human monk. Although they also showed curiosity about him, they were more like a faint disdain hidden in their bones. So seeing Chu Mo today made him feel like meeting a bosom friend.


    However, when he recovered, he suddenly felt a little creepy: the other party seemed to be a real fairy! But why am I facing him as if I were facing an elder? No, no, no, it''s not just the feeling of facing the elders. There is even a feeling of facing the incomparable strong!


    Moisten things silently!


    That''s the feeling!


    By the way, where''s that man?


    The waiter turned his eyes to the waiters who had been transformed into monsters. All of those monsters had strange smiles on their faces.


    The guy didn''t know Chu Mo''s identity, but these monsters felt it. They originally looked down on this guy, but now, their attitudes have changed one by one.


    "You met a big man." A strange woman smiled.


    "Yes, he entered the room of the butterfly fairy." Another strange woman said.


    "He is a real big shot. It''s good for you to know him." The woman who turned into a monster before said again.


    The man scratched his head and said in his heart: what big man do you know and I don''t?


    In the private room.


    The butterfly fairy looked at Chu Mo with a somewhat complicated expression on her face. Qiao smiled and poured a cup of tea for Chu Mo himself, saying, "I didn''t expect that the promotion speed of Chu childe was so fast in the past years. I was still an ordinary monk, but childe has stood on the peak and become a real young giant. It''s really gratifying."


    Chu Mo looked at the butterfly fairy and said with a smile, "is the fairy making fun of me? The fairy has become a young emperor, and I am still a real fairy."


    The Fairy Butterfly said with a wry smile, "am I a monk of the emperor''s triple heaven realm a strong man in the childe''s eyes? Who dares to think so in the fairyland world, childe?"


    Chu Mo laughed: "well, we are all excellent. I have business with you today."


    "Yes, without serious business, how can the childe think of Caidie?" Butterfly fairy said with a sad face.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and said in his heart, elder sister, I haven''t been familiar with you very well, okay? But Chu Mo won''t say it. He looked at the butterfly fairy and said seriously, "I want to know where the Butterfly Valley is."


    Three more nearly ten thousand words, sincerely ask for a monthly ticket!!


    Thank you for sending red envelopes to Hao. Although I don''t know who coughed, I''m still grateful.


    If you don''t have monthly tickets, please vote for a few recommended votes. Knife needs your support. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1288

    The sad expression on the fairy''s face suddenly disappeared. She looked at Chu Mo solemnly and frowned slightly, Whispered: "although I haven''t seen you for a long time, I''ve always been concerned about your movements. Recently, your whereabouts are uncertain, and I haven''t heard of any news. But a lot of things have happened in the heaven. I heard... There are some families, which are possessed as a whole. Then, these families are either sealed down or destroyed. Are you doing this?"


    She is really a very sensitive woman, and she is also very smart. Through some information, she can infer information close to the truth. However, she guessed Chu Mo''s intention wrong, but it was not completely wrong, because it still mattered.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "don''t worry, I don''t want to go to Butterfly Valley to find trouble."


    "Oh?" The butterfly fairy stared at Chu Mo and said softly, "Butterfly Valley has always been indifferent to the world. It''s really indifferent to the world. It never participates in secular things. They are completely closed. Is it convenient for you to say what you want to find Butterfly Valley for?"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "it''s about the last Luotian breaking Dharma array."


    Hiss!


    The butterfly fairy immediately took a breath, widened her eyes, and looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "don''t scare me, you mean, the last Luo Tian breaking Dharma array is in Butterfly Valley?"


    "That''s not what I mean." Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly, "but someone in Butterfly Valley knows this information."


    The butterfly fairy frowned and looked at Chu Mo''s expression carefully. After a long time, she said, "are you talking about the butterfly fairy?"


    This time it was Chu Mo''s turn to be a little surprised, looking at the butterfly fairy: "how did you guess?"


    "You can think of it as soon as you think about it, because in the whole Butterfly Valley, there are only butterfly fairies who are qualified to know such things." The butterfly fairy suddenly looked at Chu Mo and smiled, "because I''m her apprentice."


    "What?" Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth, and then looked at the butterfly fairy.


    "It''s unexpected, isn''t it? But that''s the truth." Butterfly Fairy smiled and said, "however, it''s not easy to go to Butterfly Valley, because Butterfly Valley is closed. Moreover, master, she has spent most of her time in isolation in recent years, and she wants to melt cocoons again... She wants to break through, so she may not be willing to see people outside. Even I haven''t seen master for a long time."


    "But this matter concerns the whole heaven." Chu Mo said.


    "I know, I know what you mean, and I''m also worried. But, childe, there''s one thing you don''t know." Butterfly fairy said lightly, "in fact, no matter what the heaven looks like, butterfly valley should be the safest place. Because, to some extent, Butterfly Valley is closer to the demon clan. Let''s say, fundamentally speaking, the butterfly clan is the demon clan."


    Chu Mo Leng was there.


    The Fairy Butterfly looked at Chu Mo and said, "in fact, many eras ago, the demon clan had entered the Yanhuang realm. Well, at that time, the Yanhuang realm was a complete... Law complete and rich world."


    "Yes, it was Yanhuang domain at that time." Chu Mo nodded.


    The butterfly fairy then said, "at that time, the strong in the Yan and Huang regions were like clouds. Although the demon clan was very strong, it didn''t dare to be presumptuous at all. What''s more, it didn''t dare to shout the slogan of exterminating mankind, otherwise, they would have been exterminated."


    "...." Chu Mo was a little speechless, but it really should be like this.


    The rules of Yanhuang domain are certainly not as advanced as Luo Tianxian domain, but in that era, the supreme is just like the Emperor today. There are too many supreme in the whole Yanhuang domain!


    Chu Mo vaguely remembers that when returning to the ruins, the Supreme Master in the hinterland of the mountain once said such words to him. It seems that the Supreme Master at that time was in charge of the territory of millions of miles... Millions of miles? The number of millions of Li, in today''s view, is too poor?


    Today, which celestial clan does not control the territory of hundreds of millions of miles?


    But in an era ago, that once glorious era, a supreme can control a million miles of territory? What does this mean?


    It can only be said that there were too many supremacies in that era!


    An era ago, a divine war almost abolished the whole Yanhuang region!


    Also beat all the masters out!


    The rules of the Yan and Huang dynasties are indeed difficult to appear as the strong above the supreme. But at that time, it was not particularly difficult to step into the supreme realm! A slightly larger family must have oneortwo supreme ancestors.


    For example, the Kunpeng family that Jieling said, just the supreme, there are three!


    But now, where is the Kunpeng family? It has already disappeared in the long river of history.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly remembered the Supreme Master in the hinterland of the mountain at that time, and seemed to say that he had lived for more than a dozen eras... Chu Mo suddenly felt something wrong, and he suddenly realized that it was not the Supreme Master at all, I''m afraid it was a quasi holy medicine, or even... Holy medicine!


    How else can you live so long?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    The clear and pleasant voice of the butterfly fairy across the street continued to spread: "so at that time, all the demon families were taking a cautious attitude to contact the creatures in the Yanhuang region. At that time, the monks in the Yanhuang region were also very tolerant, and did not discriminate against them because of the demon spirit of the demon family. They just treated them as creatures like animal cultivators and plant cultivators. They were treated equally."


    Chu Mo nodded and thought to himself: that kind of tolerance comes from incomparably strong self-confidence! If there is no such self-confidence as'' demon clan can''t turn the sky '', where does it come from?


    The butterfly fairy continued, "the butterfly family, in fact, moved from the demon family to the hot and yellow realm at about that time. Because there is almost no living space for the butterfly family in the cruel land of the demon family. Because they are independent of the world and beautiful, the butterfly family lives very hard in the demon family."


    "Will it be better after arriving in Yanhuang region?" Chu Mo asked.


    "How to say, it must be better than the demon clan, but..." the butterfly fairy said with some melancholy, "but beauty is sometimes a sin, so the butterfly family closed the Butterfly Valley, and few people walk outside."


    "Including you, you are also in Butterfly Valley, aren''t you?" Chu Mo asked.


    Butterfly Fairy smiled: "smart!"


    Sure enough, that''s it. Chu Mo thought. No wonder most monks in the heaven know the butterfly fairy, but few people have really seen her real body.


    "That is, this time the road of heaven opened. After I changed my face, I came out once." The Fairy Butterfly smiled and said, "after returning from heaven, I went back for the first time."


    "No wonder you haven''t heard any news." Chu Mo smiled.


    Butterfly Fairy smiled and said, "people in Butterfly Valley don''t like to appear in public. I''m a lively one. Well, I continue to talk about the demon clan."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Butterfly fairy said: "The demon clan was really ready to move. In fact, it was an era ago, the era of divine war. The battle was too fierce, and the supreme power of the whole Yanhuang domain lost 99%. In fact, at the beginning, the demon clan also participated in the war. Because in the eyes of many demon families at that time, Yanhuang domain was also their home. At the beginning, they were also actively participating in the war and suffered heavy casualties. The attitude changed, and later The fragmentation of the Yan Huang realm caused the channel connecting the demon clan to the Yan Huang realm to be broken. In the twilight age of the gods, it is not surprising that those strong people who stayed in the demon clan would have other thoughts. Some of them feel that this is the best time for the demon clan to occupy the Yanhuang region. But what I didn''t expect is that although there is no one in ten, the top power in Yanhuang domain is still strong. Plus the channel was destroyed, it was very difficult for the demon clan to come over. As a result, the war did not last long, and ended in the failure of the demon clan. It was also from that time on that the demon clan and the Terran were really opposed and became irreconcilable rivals of life and death. Then, the rules of heaven and earth in the Yanhuang realm changed, further sealing the channel between the demon clan and the Yanhuang realm. "


    This period of history is very old. It happened 100000 years ago, and it is spoken by the butterfly fairy. Chu Mo was presented with a demon clan that was completely different from his understanding.


    "I''m not talking for the demon clan." The butterfly fairy youyou said, "although the demon clan is cold-blooded and cruel, in fact, in that era, they were very restrained. For example, blood slaves..." the butterfly fairy looked at Chu Mo: "in that era, blood slaves were strictly prohibited. No demon clan is allowed to do this at all. Only a few demon clans, secretly, cultivate a few blood slaves, and find a few races to be demonized..."


    Chu Mo suddenly asked, "what''s the fundamental purpose of giving race demon seed? Is it for control?" This matter was not mentioned even in the jade slip given by the demon supreme to Chu mo. Chu Mo was very curious.


    The butterfly fairy shook her head, "No. the fundamental purpose is for herself. I heard master say that when the demon grows this kind of thing, it can control the host. After leaving the host, it can survive alone. Once it is taken back into the master''s hands, it can be turned into the master''s nourishment. In short, this is a very evil means. In fact, there are not many real demons who use this means."


    "But they passed this method to the demonized friars of the Terran, didn''t they?" In Chu Mo''s eyes, there was a cold murder.


    "Yes, the blood demon ancestor..." the butterfly fairy sighed, "among the demonized friars of the human race in the world, I''m afraid the blood demon ancestor is the only one who has mastered this means."


    "You also know the blood demon ancestor?" Chu Mo asked.


    The butterfly fairy looked at Chu Mo and said, "you know, if you want to find a master, you should just want to know where the blood demon ancestor is? Is the last Luo Tian breaking Dharma array... Hidden in the blood demon ancestor?" With that, the butterfly fairy said to herself again, "yes, it can only be hidden in him. You''re really good. I''m afraid few people can think of this."¡ª¡ª


    Brothers and sisters, happy Tanabata Festival!


    Take a few recommended votes (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1289

    Chu Mo looked at the butterfly fairy, and today he found that this butterfly... Not only has a beautiful face, but her wisdom is no worse than water Yiyi! How clever! Draw inferences from one point, you can associate a huge face, and then infer countless things.


    At this time, the Fairy Butterfly stood up and bowed slightly to Chu Mo: "I have understood the childe''s idea and the seriousness of this matter. In this way, please give me a day. Tomorrow afternoon, I will still be here. No matter what the result, I will come to see the childe and give him an answer."


    Chu Mo thought for a while, and it was the only way. It was really a bit difficult for a race that didn''t want to appear in front of the world to open the door directly to itself. He nodded and said in a deep voice, "then trouble the fairy."


    "No trouble, the heaven is not only the home of the human race, but also the butterfly family. Although the butterfly family was born in the demon family, it is not the devil. We also hate those demon families who launched wars." The butterfly fairy looked at Chu Mo and said, "to say more, it is not the cruel environment of the demon family that once forced the butterfly family to survive on the demon land, but they."


    After finishing, the Fairy Butterfly nodded at Chu Mo and walked away.


    Chu Mo sat in the room, meditating for a while, and then his body flashed and disappeared here.


    When the true immortal man of the Terran wanted to see Chu Mo again, he found that the trace of Chu Mo had already disappeared in the room, and he couldn''t help feeling a little melancholy. But at the same time, he also made up his mind deep in his heart that he must work hard to cultivate and mix with others.


    At this time, Chu Mo came to lingyuwei''s residence in the sky.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Yu Wei was very surprised: "ah, the young master is here."


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "what kind of master am I? Don''t make fun of me."


    Yu Wei said with a straight face, "now that the young master has known a lot of things, the title naturally needs to change. I am the servant girl beside the young lady, and Jie Ling is the bodyguard beside the young lady. When we see you, what''s your name, not the young master?"


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly, and did not want to continue arguing about this issue. He looked at Yu Wei and said, "sister, do you know what happened outside recently?"


    A sister, let lingyuwei smile, very happy. Then, she looked at Chu Mo straightly: "know some, I heard that the demon clan is ready to move again?"


    "It''s not the demon clan that is ready to move, it''s people." Chu Mo sneered, "many addicts can''t sit still at this moment, desperately trying to welcome their master into the world."


    "You forced me." Yu Wei said with a smile, and then looked at Chu Mo seriously and said, "you should pay attention to safety. At the critical moment, you enter the magic world. Remember, you enter this world, which is different from others. You can enter the soul if you want to enter the soul, and you can enter the body if you want to enter the body. I''ll pass you a set of formulas later, and give them to those around you. Let them also enter the world in the body."


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, frowned slightly and said, "does this have an impact on the magic world?"


    "How to say, in fact, the impact is not great, but the world has always been the private property left to the young master. If you can let all people enter from the beginning, then one day, it will be a little difficult to take it back. However, if the people around the young master, it doesn''t matter." Yu Wei said.


    Chu Mo realized that the magic world was not because the physical body could not enter, but because of this. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "is the magic world a magic weapon?"


    Yu Wei nodded, "yes, a great relic."


    "Great holy weapon..." Chu Mo was extremely shocked in his heart, and his face was speechless.


    Yu Wei glanced at Chu Mo: "the celestial omen on your body is an ancestor artifact. The chaos oven on your body is a secondary ancestor artifact that surpasses the great saint artifact. The killing of heaven on your body should also be an ancestor artifact. Therefore, you don''t need to be so surprised by a great Saint artifact."


    Chu Mo stared at Yu Wei dumbfounded. He always knew that the three artifacts on his body must be unusual, but he didn''t expect that they should be so extraordinary.


    Two ancestral artifacts, one secondary ancestral artifact, are all top-level magic artifacts that transcend the magic world!


    Some things will not feel that huge gap without comparison.


    What kind of world is the magic world? I''m afraid that any one of the blood friars in the whole heaven will give a thumbs up. Although some of them will be dissatisfied with the spirit''s partiality to protect Chu Mo, no one can find anything wrong with the world.


    However, such a world is actually a magic instrument, and the most inexplicable thing is that the level of this magic instrument is not comparable to any of the three magic instruments on Chu mo.


    "Your sky divination itself is actually a vast world. But it has experienced storms, and the original world has been broken. It needs to be rebuilt." Yu Wei said.


    "Is the world inside the ancestor broken?" Chu Mo exclaimed, "what level of battle is that?"


    "It must be a battle at that level, otherwise, how can they escape?" Yu Wei sighed softly, and then said, "I know very little about that level of things, and I heard what the young lady said in those days."


    Yu Wei said, and then passed a pithy formula to Chu mo. then, she said very seriously, "remember one thing, no matter when, I and the spirit of the world are your most solid support. On that day, I will empty the whole magic world, and then bring in the people around you. It will become the last refuge."


    "Can you and the spirit leave this magic instrument?" Chu Mo looked at Yu Wei and asked.


    Yu Wei''s eyes flashed a gloomy color and immediately smiled, "this is our own choice. Maybe one day, we will leave the magic world, but not now."


    Chu Mo took a deep look at Yu Wei: "if you need my help, just say it."


    "Don''t worry, you are our young master. If you need it, I won''t be polite." Yu Wei laughed.


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye to Yu Wei, and then thought about it. He didn''t pass this formula to the people around him for the time being, because it wasn''t time yet.


    He thought of not only Miaoyi Niang, the real lineage around him, but also those people related to Chu''s family. On that day, Chu Mo tried to protect as much as he could.


    The so-called blood genius can enter, which is just the restriction set by Jieling and Yuwei.


    Later, Chu Mo left the magic world, and his figure appeared in another ancient place.


    This is a real ancient place. Looking at the landform, it seems that it has not changed for several centuries. It is full of vitality, beautiful mountains and rivers, rivers like jade belts, lakes like the moon, and everything is full of vitality.


    Here, there is a quite ancient family, the Qin family in the heaven.


    This Qin family is not the other Qin family. This Qin family is the Qin family of Qin poetry; It is also the Qin family that has the source of the abyss with the wandering female emperor; In the fairy world, Qin Sen, the Seven Star venerable who colluded with Luo Tianxian domain and was beaten to fall from the supreme realm and became a real immortal hiding in the cave, was in the Qin family.


    Speaking of it, this family has a deep relationship with Chu mo. Chu Mo was really shocked when he heard the emperor killer talk about an old ancestor in this family. But it was not the one that shocked him most. Because the person who shocked him most, he didn''t even know what attitude to face.


    The ancestral land of the Qin family is here. Seen from a distance, a big city is located on a vast plain surrounded by mountains. The big city rises from the ground, imposing and exuding a magnificent atmosphere.


    Chu Mo sat on a hill and looked at the city in the distance. Then he took out the letter board and sent a sentence to Qin Shi.


    "In your family, there is an old ancestor named Qin Qiu, who has become a demon clan. All people who have blood ties with him should have become a demon clan. What do you say I should do now?"


    This is the horror of the demon clan. Once a person is possessed, all people with blood connections will be "infected" and become blood slaves. The most terrible thing is that they themselves probably don''t know about it. I have no idea that I have become a puppet of the demon clan.


    Even Qin poetry


    This is the last thing Chu Mo wants to think about, and it is also the one that gives him the most headache.


    He once thought, don''t tell Qin Shi about it. It''s a big deal. It''s really the day when the demon clan comes, just seal Qin Shi!


    But after thinking about it, Chu Mo finally decided to tell Qin Shi about it. Although it seems that she has broken up with her family, it is her family after all. If you don''t tell her, she may hate him in the future.


    There was no movement on the letter board for a long time.


    Chu Mo sighed. He could imagine the complicated mood of Qin Shi at the moment. I''m afraid he would react the same way.


    Anyone who lives a peaceful life is suddenly told that you are not human... I''m afraid you will collapse?


    Just as Chu Mo was about to put away the letter board, Qin Shi over there finally responded.


    "How could this happen?"


    In a word, Qin''s poetry is full of complicated emotions at the moment.


    "I don''t know either. But it''s almost certain." Chu Mo replied.


    "What are you going to do?" Qin Shi over there seems calm.


    "Seal." Chu Mo returned two words.


    "Including me?" Qin Shi asked.


    "If it really comes to that time, it also includes you." Chu Mo answered hard. Because only in this way can she be saved.


    "Well, let it go. I''ll support you whatever you do." Qin Shi''s answer came over there, and then followed by another sentence: "I can fly up soon. At that time, you can seal me directly."


    Although Qin Shi''s body was destroyed in those days, he reshaped his body and began to practice again in the magic world. But her soul is still there, and the seal of the demon clan is in her soul.


    Therefore, as soon as Chu Mo said it, Qin poetry understood.


    Chu Mo sighed, "let''s see the situation then. Maybe we have a chance to postpone the arrival of the demon clan indefinitely."


    "I believe you." Qin Shi replied. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1290

    This trust was a little heavy. Chu Mo sighed and stood up. Instead of going directly to the ancient city of the Qin family, he directly performed his Taoist practice and said a word to the void.


    Several people in the whole Qin family were immediately disturbed.


    One of the elders was not in the city, but in the hinterland of a mountain more than 300000 miles away from the city ¨¡ n ¡£


    The old man was thin and dressed in a gray Taoist robe. He sat there cross legged. I don''t know how many years he hasn''t moved. He opened his eyes instantly, and two divine lights burst out in his eyes. In one eye, the sun, moon and stars are floating and sinking, and the big world is opening up.


    This is a quasi supreme realm of power, and he has entered this realm for many years. Always pushing Gu ¨¡ n. Want to be more refined in this realm.


    For monks in this realm, they have found the supreme way and have embarked on it. However, limited by the restrictions and constraints of the rules of heaven and earth, we can only stay in this realm, and cannot really become a Tao and take that step.


    But they are unwilling. They want to consolidate their own foundation through continuous improvement, accumulation, precipitation... Even in the end, they still can''t take that step, but at least, in the field of quasi supreme, they also want to be the strongest one.


    The old man''s name is Qin Qiu. Many, many years ago, in his era, he was the most outstanding Tianjiao of the Qin family. No one, he is the best one!


    Even in the whole heaven, he is one of the best.


    The turning point of his fate was the man he met when he stepped into the peak of the emperor. At that time, the man was not called the blood demon ancestor, but Ding Ling.


    Qin Qiu, as the most outstanding monk of that era, was naturally quite proud. Although he didn''t look down on anyone, not everyone could easily get into his eyes.


    But Ding Ling is different!


    Ding Ling is better than him!


    At that time, Ding Ling had already reached the field of quasi supremacy of Chu Mo, and he was extremely knowledgeable and experienced.


    Qin Qiu learned too much from Ding Ling. It''s no exaggeration to say that Ding Ling is half of his master.


    Therefore, until today, in Qin Qiu''s mind, his gratitude to Ding Ling is quite deep. In his mind, Ding Ling''s position is still irreplaceable.


    Even if he knew Ding Ling had planted Magic Seeds for him.


    Because Ding Ling told him clearly what it was when he took out the magic seed that year.


    "It''s called demon seed. It''s a very evil thing in the demon clan."


    Ding Ling calmly took out a demon seed and said to Qin Qiu, "I have chosen to be possessed by the devil, but my choice is to be loyal to the person with the most noble status in the demon clan."


    "Possessed... Is it really OK?" Qin Qiu asked Ding Ling at that time.


    Ding Ling smiled: "the so-called devil is just the direction of your heart. If your heart is towards the devil, you are also a devil even if you don''t choose to be a devil. Are there still few such people in the heaven?"


    Qin Qiu thought so, and thought Ding Ling''s words were very reasonable. In his opinion, the so-called demon clan was just different races. Whether you are possessed or not is exactly the case.


    Ding Ling said, "if your heart is not to the devil, then even if you are in the devil''s cave, what can you do?"


    For top monks, many things are nothing more than choices. They all think they can get rid of others'' control. This is a kind of confidence, but it is also a kind of conceit.


    Ding Ling told Qin Qiu about the hazards of the demon seed and that it would infect his own blood related thick D ¨¤ I. Then I told Qin Qiu about the benefits of planting magic seeds.


    "It can make you powerful quickly, and your strength will be several times greater than that of monks in the same realm! Your blood will be transformed, and your spiritual sea will become stronger! At the same time, it will take you, and quickly set foot on the road to success!"


    Qin Qiu believed Ding Ling''s words, but his only doubt was what impact it would have if his family''s blood was thick D ¨¤ I, who was infected into the demon clan by him.


    "Their comprehensive growth rate is certainly not as good as that of you who planted demons, but it will be better than those monks in the same realm. Then, they will be subject to you, you, and me." Ding Ling said frankly to Qin Qiu.


    Qin Qiu nodded, "master Ding has great kindness to me, and I am willing to be subject to master Ding!"


    Ding Ling showed a gratifying smile: "there is no other influence! That''s it. One day, the demon clan will come directly to this world. The Yan Huang realm has been abolished, and those supreme masters have died. But there are still many supreme realm powers in the demon clan. Therefore, the domination of the demon clan is the general trend. No one can escape this general trend."


    Qin Qiu then implanted the magic seed into himself and chose to be possessed without hesitation.


    It was many years ago, but until today, he still has no regrets.


    Therefore, after hearing the call that only monks in his realm can hear, Qin Qiu''s eyes directly shot Sen Leng''s murder.


    He stood up slowly, but unimaginable terror was hidden in his seemingly thin body.


    He stepped out and came to Chu mo.


    At this time, there are already three other people, the pre Qin autumn step, arrived here.


    Qin Lieyang, Qin liexing, Qin lieshui.


    Qin sanlie!


    These are the three Qin family''s inner strength, which is many generations earlier than Qin Qiu!


    In the era of the rise of Qin Qiu, these three people have rarely appeared in front of the world.


    But in those days, they were also a generation of great powers with great prestige. They even got the Enlightenment of the wandering female emperor.


    Although it was only a part of the wandering female emperor, it was almost no different from the wandering female emperor himself.


    Qin Qiu once asked the blood demon ancestor Ding Ling a question: is the infection after planting the demon seed downward or upward.


    At that time, Ding Ling said, "you can only infect people whose realm is lower than yours."


    At that time, Qin Qiu really wanted to take the three martyrs of the Qin family, and these three ancestors planted Magic Seeds together. But he knew very well that the three ancestors, sanlie, could not promise.


    So until today, these three ancestors should not have known about it.


    Qin Qiu frowned slightly. In his heart, he was more or less nervous. He didn''t know how the three ancestors would react after knowing this.


    At this time, Qin lieshui, the third of the three martyrs of the Qin family, was also a thin old man, looking at Chu Mo with some doubts: "why did Taoist friends call me out?"


    They are not ordinary emperors, and will be blinded by the true immortal breath of Chu mo. It can make the sound of the road that only the quasi supreme can hear, and force them from Gu ¨¡ The land of N calls out. It is enough to illustrate the ability of Chu mo. Absolutely qualified to talk to them on an equal footing.


    Chu Mo glanced at Qin lieshui and was somewhat surprised. The Qin family... Unexpectedly, there was another one who was not possessed? Can it be said that he had stepped into the realm of quasi supremacy before Qin Qiu became possessed?


    Magic seeds can only infect their own thick D ¨¤ I. But if there is someone beyond him in the thick D ¨¤ I when planting Magic Seeds, then that person can''t be infected either!


    Among Qin Qiu''s thick D ¨¤ I, there is no stronger one than him. Therefore, almost no one in the whole Qin family can be spared. Because almost all those people older than Qin Qiu have already died.


    Chu Mo hugged Qin lieshui and said, "how do you call me, elder?"


    "You can''t be an elder. Just call me Qin lieshui. These are my two brothers, Qin liexing and Qin Lieyang. This... Is my younger generation and the most powerful monk of the Qin family, Qin Qiu." Qin lieshui''s attitude is very kind, and he is not despised at all because Chu Mo is young.


    In fact, sanlie ancestors have not been born for too many years. Now they are all here. No one knows the ancient city of Qin family in the distance.


    Otherwise, it would have caused a sensation.


    Chu Mo met Qin liexing and Qin Lieyang one by one, and then looked at Qin Qiu. He sighed slightly, "are you Qin Qiu?"


    In Qin Qiu''s eyes, the cold light flickered and said indifferently, "how? Do you know me?"


    "If I could, I''d rather never hear your name." Chu Mo said.


    The three martyrs of the Qin family aside noticed something wrong. Chu Mo''s attitude towards the three of them was completely different from that towards Qin Qiu.


    "This Taoist friend, what''s the matter? Did someone in the Qin family offend the Taoist friend? Or... What''s the grudge between Qin Qiu and the Taoist friend?" Qin liexing frowned aside and looked at Chu mo. although his voice was peaceful, he could feel a little unhappy.


    Indeed, anyone will feel unhappy. From force Gu ¨¡ N was awakened, and then found that the other party may be looking for trouble, can be calm, has been regarded as their breath raising skills are very good.


    "Why should the three ancestors talk nonsense with such people? It''s just when they suppress them." Qin Qiu said lightly. Between his eyebrows, there was a flash of anger, and he wanted to directly fight Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stood there and said faintly, "Qin Qiu, the three martyrs beside you, do you know that you are possessed?"


    "Boy, how dare you spit!" Qin Qiu said, slapping Chu Mo directly.


    In the realm of quasi supremacy, it is simply an idea to attack a person.


    He moves too fast!


    And a shot, it is a stone shattering.


    This palm, even if it is a star, is completely unbearable.


    The power of the law contained in it has a strong sense of tearing, and it is so close. Chu Mo was about to be robbed.


    Qin Qiu''s eyes flashed a cold smile, and he even saw the man being slapped to death by him. That must be great!


    As for sanlie ancestor, he is their thick D ¨¤ I, also quasi supreme. Even if they know the truth, what can they do? Can you kill him by yourself? Even if we can really do justice to destroy our relatives, what about the legitimate children of the Qin family all over the city?


    Did you kill them all?


    So Qin Qiu didn''t care about sanlie''s reaction after he knew the truth. The only thing he wanted to do now was to kill this young man who exuded a real fairy breath but was full of weird things.


    "Qin Qiu, stop!"


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    Sanlie ancestors were all surprised by Qin Qiu''s reaction. They didn''t even know who the young man was. Why did Qin Qiu start?


    Also, what''s the matter with being possessed? Qin Qiu is possessed? But is it really the case?


    Third watch, ask for a monthly ticket!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1291

    Qin Qiu not only didn''t stop, but urged all the mana to kill Chu Mo in one blow! He wants it all!


    In the face of a powerful attack from the quasi supreme, Chu Mo didn''t ask big, and his body flashed, running the formula of listing words and the formula of line words in the nine character mantra.


    Instantly stop time, distort space, and then integrate yourself into this void to achieve the realm of the unity of heaven and man.


    For a moment, the four ancestors of the Qin family all showed dumbfounded expressions. In front of them, this young man with a real immortal breath was clearly still standing there, but it seemed to disappear completely in this piece of heaven and earth. Lost all the breath!


    If the breath is not there, the person is still there!


    Qin Qiu also raised a storm in his heart, but he still didn''t hesitate. With this palm, he slapped it down.


    Bang!


    The figure of Chu Mo was directly broken.


    It''s like being thrown into a boulder in the water reflecting the moon. The moon was instantly fragmented, and the figure of Chu Mo was also fragmented.


    But Qin Qiu secretly shouted bad, because he didn''t hit any real objects at all with this palm, and directly hit empty!


    Then his figure retreated.


    At this time, Chu Mo just stood there, and a clear drink came from him: "ho!"


    Qin Qiu''s body suddenly shook. A headache that had not been felt for many years unexpectedly appeared on him. He gave a scream and hugged his head with both hands.


    The pain of tearing his spirit like the sea almost made him crazy.


    Then Qin Qiu directly closed the six senses. The intense pain gradually eased. He looked at Chu Mo, who was still standing in place, with a cold look on his face. He was extremely shocked and directly set off a huge wave.


    Who is this young man? What magic power is the word he just drank? Why do I feel so bad?


    These thoughts flashed in Qin Qiu''s mind. Without any hesitation, he rushed to Chu Mo again. He wanted to kill Chu Mo completely!


    "Stop!" Qin Lieyang, the eldest of sanlie''s ancestors, shouted angrily and directly shot to stop Qin Qiu.


    The second ancestor Qin liexing also made a move, which was also blocking Qin Qiu. Because they all feel the seriousness of the matter.


    Why did the young man say that Qin Qiu was possessed, and why did Qin Qiu react so violently? They want to find out.


    Although Qin lieshui didn''t make a move, he always paid attention to it.


    Their three brothers are one, and they are also one heart. No matter what you do, there have been no differences for countless years. As long as one is done, the other two must be unconditionally supported.


    Qin Qiu was stopped with a look of resentment: "sanlie ancestor, why do you stop me if you don''t help me kill this little beast that splashes people and dirty water?"


    "I want to know what''s going on." Qin Lieyang said in a deep voice.


    As one of the three martyrs, Qin Lieyang is also the most dignified. He didn''t say much, but every word was powerful and irrefutable.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s figure began to solidify a little. It''s like being thrown into a huge stone pool, a little bit restored calm, and then the complete moon reappears in the water again.


    This method made all the fourth ancestors of the Qin family jump with envy.


    Shout evil in your heart!


    In any case, this young man is a true immortal monk, at best, the peak of true immortality. But his means and abilities... Completely exceeded the level of true immortals and the level of emperors.


    This has involved the laws of time and space, and the understanding is not generally deep.


    I''m afraid I would never dare to play this skill in front of a quasi supreme. Because playing well... Is death.


    What kind of person is this?


    Including Qin Qiu, they were all confused.


    "My name is Chu mo." Chu Mo looked at several people, and then turned his eyes to Qin Qiu: "if you can contact Ding Ling now, he should tell you what kind of person I am."


    Ding Ling!


    This name is too strange for countless young people in heaven. But for the old monks in the heaven, this name is still fresh in their memory.


    The Tianjiao, who was once the most amazing talent in the heaven, chose to be possessed directly and almost ruled the whole heaven. Later, he was attacked by a group, provoking countless old people, and then ran away in despair. It has never appeared before.


    Later, vaguely, another name of him came out, blood demon ancestor!


    Qin Qiu, how can you get involved with this person?


    Sanlie''s ancestors all looked at Qin Qiu and hoped that he could give a detailed explanation.


    Qin Qiu said coldly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Chu Mo smiled and suddenly formed a handprint. Qin Qiu''s face suddenly changed, and he wanted to salute Chu mo.


    That handprint is the symbol of the noble demon clan in the demon clan to prove their identity, and it is also the highest etiquette of the demon clan! Any demon clan should salute when they see it!


    Moreover, there is a kind of law power of the demon clan in that handprint. If the demon clan dares to force it not to be polite, it will be backfired.


    So Qin Qiu looked frightened. He subconsciously regarded Chu Mo as a demon clan higher than the blood demon ancestor Ding Ling. But on second thought, I felt something wrong. In front of me, it was clearly a human monk!


    On his face, a touch of ferocity appeared: "little beast, so you are a demon!"


    The ancestors of the Qin family were not so easy to fool. Although they didn''t know the etiquette of the demon clan, they could tell who was lying.


    Although Qin Qiu has been very tough, his attitude is obviously problematic!


    Although the young man named Chu Mo looked a little aggressive, his words were reasonable and calm. Even if we think in another way: Chu Mo was full and came to the Qin family to find four quasi supreme ancestors'' trouble? Does he really think he is invincible?


    "What Qin Qiu and Chu Mo Daoyou said is true, isn''t it?" Qin Lieyang''s voice trembled.


    Not all great powers can be indifferent and indifferent to their families. Qin Lieyang is quite concerned about the Qin family, otherwise, in his realm, he really doesn''t have to stay in the family. The three ancestors of the strong generation are all here because they want to protect!


    Qin liexing and Qin lieshui also looked at Qin Qiu with deep anger in their eyes.


    Qin Qiu was silent for a moment and said, "sorry..."


    "You..." Qin Lieyang spit out blood fiercely.


    It''s really a wonder to be able to make a quasi supreme angry to vomit blood.


    Qin liexing''s temperament is the most violent. He wants to fight Qin Qiu at the moment, but he is stopped by Qin lieshui: "second brother, things have not been clarified."


    "What else do you need to figure out? Third brother, don''t you know that after he is possessed, he will affect all the people of the Qin family now... Are all branded with the mark of the demon family in their souls? He... He clearly wants to kill all the people of the Qin family! Qin Qiu... You, you are a beast!" Qin liexing roared.


    Qin Qiu suddenly raised his head at this time, looked at the ancestors of the three strong generation, and said, "the demon clan came to heaven, which is unstoppable, and this is irreversible! The demon clan has many powers of the supreme realm, do we Terrans have? At that time, the demon clan will dominate this land. Do we have any other choice besides choosing to be possessed?"


    Qin Qiu glared at Chu Mo angrily: "demon lord earth, you must be the first to be cleared!"


    "Qin Qiu, you treacherous thing, do you know what you are doing? Qin family... Qin family a century ago, out of a supreme realm of traitors, has shamed the family, you, now you want to drag the whole family to bury you, you are not human!" Qin liexing roared angrily.


    The movement here has already attracted the attention of the ancient city of Qin family, but everyone is pale at the moment. Because they have heard a lot of dialogue, including Qin liexing''s words, they all listen to them. Know the truth.


    What''s called an unexpected disaster? This is an unexpected disaster!


    Countless people couldn''t help crying. No matter good or evil, they were human after all, and no one wanted to become another race.


    Enchanted.


    Two words are simple, but who can readily accept them?


    Qin Qiu''s face also completely cooled down, looking at Qin liexing: "Er Zu, up to now, it''s useless for you to say anything. I made the choice, and I''m willing to bear it all!"


    "You take a fart!" Qin liexing, who has entered the realm of quasi supreme for many years, is now completely furious. The so-called unworthy descendants will bring the family to the end at most, which is the extreme. But Qin Qiu... Unexpectedly turned the whole family from Terrans into demons!


    Such a bastard should be put to death in a hurry!


    "You are simply a bastard!" Qin lieshui is gentle, but he can''t help being angry at the moment.


    Qin Lieyang was so angry that he vomited blood. Now he didn''t want to say a word of nonsense, but looked at Qin Qiu coldly: "you commit suicide. Let that demon seed roll out, and we will suppress him! As for the family, it has nothing to do with you! Hurry up, I don''t want to kill my own descendants!"


    Qin Qiu is the descendant of Qin Lieyang.


    Qin Qiu arrived at the moment, and the dead pig was not afraid of the boiling water scalding up. He stuck his neck and shouted, "it''s impossible for me to commit suicide! I also want to bring the family to a very brilliant situation!"


    "Stop talking nonsense to him and suppress him." Qin liexing roared and shot directly.


    Qin liexing made this move, and Qin lieshui also made a direct move. Qin Lieyang hesitated for a moment and made a move.


    The ancestors of the three quasi supreme realms made a move, even though Qin Qiu''s skill was unparalleled, and his realm reached the peak of the same realm, it could not be stopped at all.


    Bang!


    His body was directly broken and torn apart!


    Boom!


    The more powerful yuan Shen came out with a bang, and at the same time, there was a demon seed.


    Qin Qiu''s yuan Shen was roaring, and in an unwilling roar, he rushed to Chu Mo who stood by and didn''t do anything.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed, and he snorted coldly, "die!"


    He has killed all the intact quasi supreme masters, and will he be afraid of a primordial God?


    Qiang!


    Kill the sky Zhengming.


    Beheaded the yuan God of Qin Qiu.


    With a knife, it''s like chopping firewood. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1292

    The three ancestors of the strong generation of the Qin family over there joined forces and directly controlled the demon seed that rushed left and right and wanted to escape.


    Then he watched Qin Qiu''s yuan Shen be cut in half by Chu mo.


    "Alas!" Qin Lieyang sighed heavily.


    Qin Qiu is worthy of being the pinnacle of the quasi supreme realm. The yuan God was split in two, still alive and still roaring. Frantically struggling, want to get together, want to get together again.


    At this time, Chu Mo coldly looked at the yuan God of Qin Qiu''s two halves and said, "there must be something that the blood demon ancestor Ding Ling didn''t tell you. After the demon seed breaks out, it will suck away your skills. If you don''t say it, you will become the master of the demon seed... That is, Ding Ling''s nourishment!"


    "You lie!" Qin Qiu''s yuan Shen was roaring, and he couldn''t accept Chu Mo''s statement at all.


    "You can treat me as a liar. Anyway, I don''t want to verify it for you." Chu Mo said, and directly shot here.


    Another knife.


    Cut Qin Qiu''s yuan Shen into four pieces!


    Divided into four parts, the yuan God is still roaring, still roaring, and he is unwilling to make a curtain call like this.


    But Chu Mo was too aggressive. There was no chance left for him to completely kill Qin Qiu''s yuan Shen.


    The three strong generation ancestors of the Qin family witnessed the war while suppressing the demon seed. They have a new understanding of the combat power of Chu mo.


    Too powerful, too terrible!


    And to the three of them, Chu Mo didn''t do his best at all. Otherwise, it is very likely that he can suppress Qin Qiu alone!


    Is this possible?


    The idea startled them all.


    At this time, Qin Lieyang asked in a deep voice, "Chu Daoyou, is it true that you said this demon thing?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s absolutely true."


    The three ancestors of the strong generation in the Qin family all took a breath.


    Qin lieshui asked, "so... What about the legitimate children of millions of families in my city?"


    At this time, there was also a dead silence in the ancient city.


    Everyone, like waiting for the fate to be announced, held their breath.


    "It''s not my intention to create more evils. Seal the city. Let them not hear the call of the demon clan and cannot perceive it. If one day, I have a means to solve it, I will solve it myself." Chu Mo said seriously.


    The three strong generation ancestors of the Qin family sighed that up to now, this is the only way.


    At this time, a Buddha''s name suddenly came from the distant sky: "Amitabha, benefactor Chu is all right."


    A young monk walked slowly along the horizon. With every step, there were golden lotus flowers under his feet.


    Every step begets a lotus!


    This is a real eminent monk!


    The three ancestors of the Qin family of the strong generation instantly widened their eyes.


    At this time, the young monk said, "benefactor, benefactor Chu, there is no need to worry about solving such a small matter. It''s up to the poor monk."


    Chu Mo looked at Xudu with some surprise. Unexpectedly, he met this sturdy little monk in the fairy world here. See you again after many years. The sharp breath on Xudu seems to have disappeared a lot. Instead, it is very close to the peace of the old monk.


    "Your Dharma is profound again." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "No, compared with benefactor Chu, the small progress is not worth mentioning. I have been following benefactor Chu''s footsteps, so easy to see here." Xu Du stood one hand on his chest and read a Buddha''s name: "Amitabha."


    "Follow my steps?" Chu Mo looked at him with some surprise.


    Xudu said, "I hope to fight against the invasion of the demon clan with benefactor Chu and do my part for this beautiful world."


    "That''s the best!" Chu Mo said happily that he didn''t use the sky god to see the little monk, because he knew that the little monk''s Buddhism was very profound, and he couldn''t measure him with an ordinary realm.


    Just like in the fairy world, a normal monk could never break through and soar like that, but he could.


    Chu Mo looked at Xudu and asked, "do you really have a way?"


    "Monks don''t lie." Xudu smiled.


    "Don''t you know the six word truth?" Chu Mo asked.


    Xudu smiled and said, "the six character mantra is to suppress demons. This little monk learned is to duel demons."


    "Then... Try it?" Chu Mo''s eyes lit up. Although he couldn''t fully believe Xu Du''s words, he knew that Buddhism really didn''t allow lies.


    "OK." Xu Du glanced at the ancestors of the Qin family of the three strong generation: "are you allowed, three predecessors?"


    "Us?" Qin Lieyang slightly raised his eyebrows: "since the little master is a friend of Prince Chu, then naturally."


    This is a kind of trust and recognition of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Later, Qin lieshui personally visited the ancient city of Qin''s ancestral land and passed down a decree to let everyone sit there quietly and think nothing. Enter the ethereal state.


    The old ancestor said, and almost everyone in the ancient city of Qin Jiazu understood what had happened, and now they were all ready.


    Xu Du glanced at Chu Mo: "the monk''s magic power is limited. If the successor is weak, he still needs the help of Chu benefactor."


    "How can I help you?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Celestite is enough." Xudu said with a gentle smile like a spring breeze.


    "Good!" Chu Mo nodded, and other things might need to be prepared. Only tianjingshi, he really didn''t lack it.


    Qin liexing, who was on the side, said, "if you help the Qin family, how can you make the prince of Chu pay for it? Tianjingshi... How much is it, we''ll take it."


    Chu Mo smiled and didn''t fight for this. As a big family with an ancient heritage, it certainly does not lack money.


    Then Xudu sat cross legged in the void and began to chant.


    A huge unparalleled Golden Lotus slowly appeared under Xudu, and then... It grew bigger and bigger. Like a golden cloud, it directly obscures the whole void.


    This skill directly shocked the three ancestors of the Qin family of the strong generation. Buddhism, of course, they know, but they don''t know. I didn''t expect the magic power of Buddhism to be so powerful.


    Xudu began to chant sutras, and the condensed Golden Lotus flew out along his mouth, and then began to fly into the bodies of those Qin family children in the ancient city below.


    Xudu looks solemn, and his momentum is constantly rising.


    Finally, a giant Buddha emerged behind Xudu. The Giant Buddha was indomitable, and his huge body was almost filled with the whole void. It seems that this piece of heaven and earth cannot accommodate the huge Dharma body of the Buddha.


    At the same time, the Buddha is also chanting sutras. The sound of chanting scriptures sounded directly in the depths of human soul, like thunder. But in fact, there was no sound in the mouth of the Buddha.


    ********£¡


    This is another kind of magic power!


    Chu Mo stood quietly beside Xudu, protecting the Dharma for him, and at the same time, he was also feeling Xudu chanting.


    Every sound contains a huge and unparalleled degree of power, as if purifying and dispersing something.


    At this time, there began to be faint... Only the three strong ancestors and Chu Mo, which could be seen, rose slowly along the ancient city.


    Xu Du''s face became more and more solemn, and his voice of chanting became more and more serious. Occasionally a few scales, even with a scolding tone.


    Great forces burst out along his body, and then flew into the ancient city below.


    The three ancestors of the Qin family of the strong generation all looked at this scene with admiration on their faces. Were shocked.


    This little monk is awesome!


    The time passed gradually, and half a day passed in the twinkling of an eye, and it was already dusk.


    At this time, those black gases in the void become more and more obvious and entangled, giving people a kind of weird feeling. At this moment, even some people with low accomplishments can clearly see the tangled black gas.


    Suddenly, the black gasification became a magic face of the great demon king, roaring, and rushed directly towards Xudu.


    This scene is so sudden!


    Although I have been guarding against the black air, no one expected that there would be such a change.


    The dark gas condensed into the magic phase of the great demon is very terrifying, and the body exudes endless killing opportunities. That momentum is simply crushing everything and looking down at all creatures!


    Poof!


    Xudu suddenly spurted a mouthful of blood.


    But his chanting did not stop.


    Chu Mo directly shot at the demon king FA Xiang formed by the black gas and cut it out with a knife. The demon king Faxiang even waved his teeth and claws at Chu Mo, as if he was very angry.


    Shua!


    FA Xiang was directly cut in half by Chu Mo''s knife, but soon, it was combined again.


    This startled Chu mo.


    Because his knife contains his Tao, his law, even if a quasi supreme being is cut with such a knife, he will be severely damaged.


    But this dark gas condensed into the demon king''s FA Xiang, unexpectedly as if it had not been hurt.


    "Its law power... Too strong!" Qin Lieyang said in a deep voice.


    Just now, their three brothers also shot.


    It is needless to say how powerful the three quasi supreme masters will be if they act at the same time. But it failed to cause any substantial damage to the demon king FA Xiang. They soon regrouped.


    At this time, the big Buddha behind Xudu suddenly moved, and the big Buddha seemed to pick flowers and pointed at the demon king Dharma. Inside his mouth, he directly spit out a truth: "††!"


    Bang!


    Four quasi supreme level friars hit the demon king''s FA Xiang with all their strength, which could not cause too much damage, and burst to pieces!


    Six word truth!


    Sure enough, it''s a demon killer. The power is so terrible!


    Chu Mo took a deep look at Xudu. The little monk can''t speak the six word truth, but his condensed Dharma phase can. What is this situation?


    Poof!


    Xudu spewed another mouthful of blood, and his face became pale for a few minutes.


    At this time, Qin liexing directly took out a large number of top-grade celestites to form a cylinder, and let them float in the void around the little monk''s body.


    The vast energy was instantly absorbed into his body by the little monk like a whale.


    Qin liexing took out a large number of the best celestite, which soon disappeared again.


    At this time, Qin liexing finally changed his face. He didn''t expect that the consumption of this kind of thing should be so large.


    However, it was obvious that he was saving his people, so he had to pay out whatever money he spent.


    In this way, Xudu finally returned to the peak after absorbing a large amount of top-grade celestite. From beginning to end, his chanting voice never stopped.


    Then, from the ancient city below, there was another black gas, which was extracted from the children of the Qin family.


    Chu Mo quietly realized that he was finally relieved: Qin Shi, the Jiang family, the Voyager of the ancient sword sect, even the humble little family Zhao family, all these families infected by the demon clan are saved!


    Of course, this also includes the person who surprised Chu mo the most.


    It''s all saved! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1293

    Here in the ancient city of Qin family, I spent a whole day and night to spend the magic. Until noon of the next day, it was the time agreed by Chu Mo and the Fairy Butterfly. The black air over the ancient city of Qin family finally disappeared.


    There is a bright future left!


    In this process, the best celestite consumed by Xudu is almost equivalent to the income of the Qin family for 300 years!


    But these 300 years of income, the three ancestors of the strong generation, not only took it without complaint, but even looked at the virtual ferry several times and nearly robbed, and felt guilty.


    The more the back, the more powerful the demon king''s Dharma condensed by the black gas. Finally, the demon king''s Dharma was destroyed, and even spit people''s words, with wisdom and divine consciousness!


    Even Chu Mo had to use the six character mantra to suppress it together with the Great Buddha behind Xudu, which dispelled the black Qi. Completely destroyed.


    After all this, Xudu seemed to collapse. He refused the advice of the three strong ancestors of the Qin family to give him elixir and tianjingshi, and looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "fortunately, he has fulfilled his mission."


    "Good job!" Chu Mo took a deep look at Xudu, and then said, "I put the six character truth."


    Chu Mo was rejected by Xudu before he finished speaking. He shook his head, "no, master said, I''m not suitable for learning the six character mantra. What master said must be reasonable. I believe that benefactor Chu will be able to find a child suitable for learning the six character mantra and pass it on to him. Hehe, I almost forgot that benefactor Chu should be the patriarch of my Buddhism. It should be called the patriarch."


    Chu Mo waved his hand and smiled bitterly, "what patriarch can''t be true."


    "No, that''s what master means." Xudu mentioned Laohe, and tears flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart: This is also a passionate young man.


    "You go to the Qin family to have a rest first. I need to leave for a while when I have something to do. I''ll come to you later, and then we can spend the time with those who are infected by the demon clan and become possessed." Chu Mo looked at Xudu: "is there a problem?"


    Xudu smiled and shook his head, "this is my mission."


    Chu Mo glanced at him, nodded, and then said to the three strong generation ancestors of the Qin family, "master Xudu, I''ll trouble you for the time being."


    Qin Lieyang nodded and said in a deep voice, "rest assured, Taoist friends, master Xudu is a great benefactor of the Qin family."


    At this time, Qin liexing looked at Chu Mo and stopped talking.


    Chu Mo said, "if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Qin liexing looked a little pinched and looked at Chu Mo: "well, just now the contemporary master transmitted a message to me, saying that there was some misunderstanding with Taoist friends?"


    Chu Mo was stunned at first, then reacted, and then smiled and shook his head: "this matter is not related to my misunderstanding, but to Qin Shi. Well, I''ll contact Qin Shi later and see what she means."


    Qin liexing sighed lightly, "in fact, I rarely ask about the younger generation''s affairs. But please rest assured, Taoist friends, I will give an explanation to Qin Shi''s child. Whose responsibility is whose, and no one can escape."


    Chu Mo nodded, "then trouble Daoyou."


    His current status, in front of these families, is no longer suitable to act recklessly as in the past. Even the ancestors of these families call him a Taoist friend and associate with his peers. How can he go to trouble with his younger generation?


    In fact, this is not the main reason for the impact of Chu Mo, the key is to see the attitude of Qin poetry. If she didn''t want to care, it would be over like this. If she still has grievances in her heart, she will always vent.


    When you live for a lifetime, you should be happy. It''s so boring to hold back.


    Chu Mo took out the letter board directly, told Qin Shi what happened here, and then told Qin Shi not to be afraid. The demon seal in her body was no longer a problem.


    Qin Shi over there quickly responded, "I am now one of the ancestors of the misty palace, not the Qin poetry of the Qin family."


    Chu Mo understood at a glance, and then transferred the words of Qin Shi to Qin liexing.


    Qin liexing was silent for a moment, then sighed slightly and glanced at his brother and brother.


    Qin Lieyang and Qin lieshui looked at each other, and then Qin lieshui said, "if you owe your child back then, you must always make some compensation. Well, wait for the child to fly back to heaven and send a resource. This is compensation, not a gift. The gift counts separately. Then"


    Qin lieshui said this and looked at Qin liexing.


    Qin liexing said, "whoever should be held responsible will be held accountable! Whoever colluded with the Luo family in those years will stand up and be punished by himself. The Qin family''s family law is not decoration. It''s just to deal with it according to the family law."


    Qin lieshui nodded, "OK!" Then he turned to Chu Mo: "what do you think?"


    At this time, Chu Mo would be a little hypocritical if he said that this matter had nothing to do with him. Then he nodded, "OK, I''ll tell Qin Shi what the Qin family means."


    "Please, Daoyou." Qin liexing hugged Chu mo.


    Then Chu Mo greeted Xudu again. In this way, he stepped into the void and disappeared instantly.


    "This" the three ancestors of the strong generation of the Qin family were all in a daze.


    Xudu over there folded his hands and whispered a Buddha''s name. His face was still pale.


    The three ancestors of the strong generation of the Qin family came back to their senses and hurriedly returned to the ancient city of the Qin family with Xudu, and arranged for someone to send Xudu to the best courtyard to have a rest. No matter whether Xudu refused or not, a lot of resources were sent.


    Then, three ancestors of the Qin family of the strong generation sat together. The family has experienced such great changes all at once. As the three strongest ancestors, they must communicate well. Although I don''t want to interfere with family affairs. But they will not watch the family fall into the abyss.


    Especially at this time, if you make a mistake, you may make a mistake.


    Choosing and standing in line is always a big problem for the big family, or a big problem we have to face.


    Fortunately, this time, they don''t have to choose. Their natural position is there.


    "Chu Mo''s strength is really unfathomable. I don''t know what he will be like when he reaches the realm of emperor?" Qin liexing''s temperament is the most urgent among the three brothers. He didn''t like Chu mo before, but now he is convinced.


    "Anyone in the Chu family has amazing talent." Qin lieshui smiled and said, "but the talent of Chu Mo Taoist friends is really unique in his life."


    Qin Lieyang nodded in deep thought: "yes, we have lived for so many years, and we have seen countless geniuses and arrogance. We really have never seen such a friend of Chu mo."


    "That wasted mage is also very powerful. I can''t see through his realm." Qin liexing said.


    Qin lie watercourse: "the ability he showed doesn''t look inferior to us. Reciting scriptures a day and a night, I vomited blood several times, which made me jumpy. He didn''t spend one or two, but millions of people!"


    "I''ve heard of Buddhism before, and I don''t think how powerful they are. Now I realize that I''m still superficial." Qin liexing said.


    "Anyway, we Qin family have passed the biggest crisis this time. As for when the next time will be, we can''t help it. But I think we should stand on the side of Chu Mo Taoist friends. It is also on the side of the general trend of the whole heaven." Qin Lieyang said in a deep voice, "the example of Qin Qiu is right there. No matter when you collude with the demon clan, you will never come to a good end. It seems that the demon clan is unmatched, and they even have the existence of the supreme realm. But don''t forget, in fact, we also have the supreme realm in Yanhuang."


    Qin Lieyang said, glancing at his two brothers. The three didn''t speak, but they all understood each other''s ideas.


    Return to the ruins!


    To their realm and level, they must know a lot more than ordinary monks.


    Many of the once supreme masters buried themselves in Guixu. Among them, there are a large number of supreme masters who have never reached the end of Shouyuan!


    How can there be no statement in this?


    Maybe on the day when the demon clan comes, the group of supreme masters will suddenly resurrect, and then return to heaven to suppress it directly!


    At that time, will those families and individuals who betray the heaven, the Yanhuang realm, and the whole Terran be forgiven?


    It''s hard to estimate.


    "So this time, even if we bear the pressure of the collapse of the family with the heaven, we should also stand on the side of the Terran!"


    "I agree." Qin lieshui nodded.


    "I agree." Qin liexing said.


    Not to mention the private discussion of the three strong ancestors of the Qin family here, Chu Mo had entered the heaven of the magic world at this time.


    It''s still the restaurant, or the guy, but this time, Chu Mo arrived first.


    That guy still doesn''t know Chu Mo, although those weird people say Chu Mo is a big man. But they also said that others are big people. This human guy in the realm of true immortality didn''t take it too seriously at all.


    Because it''s hard for anyone to think that Chu Mo will date Butterfly Fairy here for two days in succession. After all, almost the whole heaven, all monks with a little status and those monks with a letter board outside the heaven, all know that Chu Mo and Shui Yiyi are a pair.


    Chu Mo didn''t greet the waiter too much. He directly entered the box and waited for the butterfly fairy. Speaking of it, his heart is also a little uneasy. As the butterfly fairy said, for Butterfly Valley, whether the world is human or demon, in fact, it has little to do with them.


    Although the demons are more cruel to their bullying, the problem is that the human side does not seem to be so friendly to them!


    Otherwise, why did Butterfly Fairy order to seal the whole Butterfly Valley and never be born again?


    So, if the butterfly fairy really doesn''t agree, where should we go to find the blood demon ancestor?


    Chu Mo is really a little melancholy at the moment. This feeling of placing hope on others is very bad. But there is no good way.


    In the process of waiting, Chu Mo took out the letter board, communicated with Shui Yiyi, Chu Qing, Yue Qingcheng and Hu lie, and told them about the things that the enchanted family could resolve.


    These people are all very excited. For the recent chaotic situation, this is really great good news.


    Just when Chu Mo wanted to communicate with Huang Zhe and Miaoyi Niang and ask them about their current situation, Caidie came.


    Delivered at midnight. Ask for a monthly ticket. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1294

    Seeing the colorful butterflies, Chu Mo''s heart couldn''t help pumping slightly, with an ominous premonition.


    Caidie''s expression was very dignified, and her eyes were a little red and swollen, as if she had cried.


    "Childe, sorry"


    As soon as the butterfly opened her mouth, Chu Mo''s heart sank directly. He forced a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. Just try your best. I''ll do the rest by myself."


    "Oh, no, not what you think." Caidie hurriedly explained, "I know where the blood demon ancestor is hiding!"


    "What?" Chu Merton was so surprised that he directly stood up and looked at the butterfly fairy: "what are you?"


    "It''s a long story. Can you accompany me out?" Butterfly fairy said softly.


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK."


    Then, the two men disappeared quietly in the restaurant again.


    On a high mountain, the butterfly fairy stood on the top of the mountain. The strong wind blew her long skirt and made a sound of hunting.


    She looked at the endless mountains in the distance. After a long silence, she said, "master, the immortal has gone."


    "Huh? Where is Xian?" Chu Merton was stunned there for a long time before he whispered, "I''m sorry."


    "She left silently. She only left a cocoon and failed to live a second." With a sad face and a choked voice, the butterfly fairy said, "I thought that even if I failed to cocoon into a butterfly twice, I wouldn''t die."


    "Practice is originally a cruel thing." Chu Mo sighed lightly: "Just like on the road of heaven, we have heard that there are always successful examples. For example, those amazing young adults have resources and magic tools that ordinary monks can''t match. So they can succeed. But more people, but all fell silently on that road. Think about how many people entered the road of heaven at the beginning, and how many people came out later? Lucky people, will always be a very few. Otherwise, it can''t be called lucky. "


    "I know. I just think it''s too sudden for me to accept." Tears quietly flowed down the cheeks of Caidie.


    Chu Mo stood aside silently. In this case, the comfort outsiders can give is actually very limited.


    Then, Caidie took a deep breath and told Chu Mo a cosmic coordinate by means of sound transmission. Then he breathed a sigh of relief, say: "Before her death, master should have seen something. Then, she left a jade slip to me. In the jade slip, in addition to some of her explanations to me, there was this cosmic coordinate. Master said that she had always known the existence of Luo Tian''s breaking Dharma array and what the function of this Dharma array was. But she had never thought of interfering in the past. Until Linhua Road, she saw a corner of the future world. She said that the heaven was in great trouble and there was blood everywhere And fire. She didn''t want heaven to become like the demon world, so she left this thing for me. Tell me, someone will come. Then she also left you a word. "


    "Hmm? Is there anything else left for me?" Chu Mo was a little surprised. He didn''t know the butterfly fairy. He could know the existence of the butterfly fairy because of the killer of the emperor''s eightfold heaven realm. I can''t figure out why Butterfly Fairy would leave a message to herself.


    "Master said, you are a proud son of heaven. Once you become a Taoist, you will go to the Ninth Heaven." Caidie youyou said, "I don''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence, but it seems to be related to the identity of the childe."


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, and then nodded gently, "it seems that your master did see a lot of things before he changed his way."


    Caidie glanced at Chu Mo and stopped talking.


    Chu Mo said, "what else is there? To be frank, you butterflies are a great help to the whole human race. Don''t worry. One day, when there is complete chaos, I will tell the world and praise the achievements of the butterflies. Then, I think, Butterfly Valley doesn''t need to be closed."


    Caidie''s eyes showed a touch of brilliance. How many intelligent creatures would like to completely close themselves?


    "My master said he wanted me to follow the childe and become a follower of the childe like yueqingcheng." Caidie blushed slightly and said coyly.


    Most monks in the heaven understand what followers, especially those of the opposite sex, represent. Taking the initiative to follow a person is undoubtedly giving yourself completely to that person.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate, because now he is completely different from the time when Yue Qingcheng wanted to choose to follow him. He has long been qualified to choose followers. He nodded at the moment, "if the fairy doesn''t dislike it, then I''m naturally happy to have such an intelligent follower as the fairy."


    Caidie is very smart. She heard a trace of other meanings from Chu Mo''s words. It''s like telling her plainly: don''t worry, what I need is your intelligence and your brain. Not beauty.


    But in fact, Caidie really wants to say to Chu Mo: even if it''s something else, I''m willing.


    Chu Mo then asked Caidie to go to the city of heaven, because most of them are now in the Tiandao garden of the city of heaven. Under the shelter of the red moon and purple smoke. Tiandao garden itself is not so simple, it is a very powerful force. Recently, the red moon has been gathering the forces of Tiandao garden. Today''s Tianyu city has a very strong combat power. Prepare for the war that may come at any time.


    I don''t know since when, the dark cloud of war has covered the sky, and even the whole practice world. Everyone began to realize that the war, which had been away from them for an era, was coming again.


    Large families are making all kinds of preparations, and small and medium-sized families feel that they have nothing to prepare for, either vertically or horizontally. Anyway, in the end, it must be united. But at present, no one has done so. Because there are too many problems involved.


    Therefore, the whole heaven, the vast majority of small and medium-sized families, are all watching. I''m inquiring about all kinds of news.


    Chu Mo came out of the magic world and returned to the Qin family again. In the face of the enthusiastic three ancestors of the strong generation of the Qin family, as well as some high-level Qin family with complex eyes, Chu Mo did not want to stay more.


    However, before leaving the Qin family, Chu Mo asked, "by the way, where is Qin Shi''s father?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, there was an embarrassing silence, and no one answered for a long time.


    The ancestors of the three strong generation didn''t know it at all, while the others were all embarrassed, and even a few people, their eyes were a little dodgy, as if they had a ghost in their hearts.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly. Although this matter had nothing to do with him, Qin Shi was the person around him after all. If he left in such a muddle headed way, he also felt sorry for Qin Shi in his heart.


    Qin liexing frowned at Qin Wenzong, the owner of the Qin family, and said in a deep voice, "what''s going on?"


    "Cough" Qin Wenzong, the Lord of the Qin family, is also the emperor of the nine heaven realm, but at this moment, he whispered like a child who made a mistake: "he is the thirteenth brother, he is useless."


    "Huh?" Qin liexing immediately raised his eyebrows and stared at Qin Wenzong coldly. His cold voice squeezed out of his teeth: "master, he''s your brother!"


    Qin lieshui and Qin Lieyang both had colder faces.


    Among the three brothers, they attach great importance to family affection, and the concept of family affection in their bones is quite strong. Therefore, we can''t see that kind of "Brotherhood" thing happen.


    "No, three ancestors, you misunderstood me, not what you think." Qin Wenzong sighed, and then said, "the thirteen younger brother met a strong enemy during his mission last year."


    "Speak human words!" Qin liexing was impatient and smart. Even if he was here in front of Chu Mo and Xudu, he didn''t save face for the owner. His voice was cold, his attitude was tough, and he looked at Qin Wenzong coldly: "do you think these people present are fools? Say, who did it!"


    "No, I haven''t found it yet." Qin Wenzong is the head of a big family and the emperor of Jiuchong heaven realm. At the moment, he looks like a child, with an aggrieved face and dare not resist that kind.


    "No?" Qin liexing''s eyes swept around the middle of the high-level Qin family at the scene, and then directly caught several people, instantly sealed them, threw them on the ground in front of him, and asked coldly, "did you do it?"


    "Wronged, old ancestor!"


    "Grandpa, you wronged me. I didn''t do it!"


    "This matter has nothing to do with me, second ancestor."


    "Master Xing, I don''t know anything."


    Qin liexing was so angry that he pointed to these people and scolded, "you dare to swear with the original God, this matter has nothing to do with you? If it has anything to do, the original God will be broken on the spot, don''t you dare?"


    Three people were silent on the spot, their eyes dodged, their heads bowed and stopped talking.


    But there was an old man who looked more than 50 years old, an elder of the Qin family in contemporary times, but he still said loudly, "ancestor Xing, I really don''t know anything."


    "Dare you swear?" Qin liexing asked coldly.


    "Dare, I dare, I swear, if I participated in the murder of Qin Yuzong, I will let my original God burst to death!" The old man shouted with a tough face.


    The monk''s oath is very heavy. Most people really don''t dare to swear casually, especially those against their will. But the old man, who didn''t know what to think, dared to make such a poisonous oath.


    Just when everyone felt that this matter might really have nothing to do with him. When he was wronged, he heard a sad scream from the old man''s throat.


    Then there was a bang!


    The old man''s head, instantly burst!


    His Yuanshen, directly broken into countless pieces of Yuanshen!


    In a hurry, Chu Mo and three ancestors of the strong generation jointly sealed the power of the old God explosion within a certain range, otherwise, at this moment, half of the senior Qin family present would die.


    Everyone was a little scared and stupid, and they couldn''t return to their senses for a long time.


    At this time, Xudu whispered a Buddha''s name: "Amitabha, vow this thing, can''t be sent indiscriminately." Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1295

    It is obvious that this old man not only participated in the framing of Qin Yuzong, the father of Qin Shi, but also may be a major figure. Otherwise, how can he risk his life and make such an oath against his heart?


    But heaven has eyes, and retribution is not good.


    In particular, this kind of great friar, who swears recklessly and kills himself, simply won''t think about the consequences for their future if they do so, and also won''t think about the impact on the people around them if they do so. The only thing they can think of is themselves!


    Anyway, I just don''t admit it.


    Anyway, this matter, as long as it has nothing to do with me, as for whether there will be any problems with the oath, don''t we all say that the oath will come true when we make a breakthrough? I have no chance to break through again in my life, so I don''t care!


    But who would have thought that there was a God three feet above!


    Chu Mo didn''t expect such an accident. Just now, the old man was playing tricks on him. He almost believed it and thought it had nothing to do with him. In the blink of an eye, he was directly beaten in the face. This matter is not only related to him, but also of great importance!


    It''s really hard to imagine that the Qin family can produce such a talent. It''s hard to describe him with the word "stupid". He simply doesn''t know how to live or die.


    The expression on Xudu''s face over there is also quite wonderful, and the little monk is also completely unbelievable. I probably haven''t seen the experiment fulfilled on the spot.


    The three ancestors of the strong generation in the Qin family, one by one, blushed, and all were so angry that they almost wanted to vomit blood. It''s really an impulse to vomit blood. It''s his grandmother''s, and it''s a shame to throw it to the extreme!


    You said that if you were really wronged, it would be OK. As a result, as soon as the oath was issued, the retribution came immediately. His face was slapped.


    At this time, Qin Wenzong blushed over there, and his eyes were full of anger, but he could only endure it. He walked over and said, "I''ll ask someone to invite the thirteen younger brothers."


    After a while, someone over there pushed a chair with wheels. On the chair, a thin man sat. The man is handsome, but his face is haggard, and there is not much expression in his eyes. There was no breath of monks on his body, and he was lifeless.


    Chu Mo regretted that if the middle-aged man had not suffered disaster, he should be a vigorous and elegant middle-aged man. Now it is reduced to such a situation. The strife in the big family really makes people feel cold.


    "Master, I''m Chu mo. I''ll pick you up and leave here." Chu Mo looked at the appearance of Qin Yuzong, which was more than 80% similar to Qin Shi. Then he hugged his fist and said gently.


    Qin Yuzong, who was sitting on the chair, seemed to react very slowly. He looked at Chu Mo carefully for a long time, and then slowly said, "are you... Childe Chu? The poem is in your place... Is it good? Thanks to you... Childe Chu, I am very grateful to you!"


    This voice is very old, like an old man who is about to die.


    Chu Mo was a little sad, thinking of his father, nodded and said, "Qin Shi is very good, always good, and will be better in the future! I''ll take you to see him now!"


    "I... forget it." Qin Yuzong shook his hand slowly, "I still don''t see her."


    "Why? Don''t you want to see your daughter?" Chu Mo asked.


    Qin Yuzong smiled slowly: "I think, why not? I want to do it very much, but now... I''m a useless person. I''m going, causing her trouble and making her worry. I''m... Not going. It''s good to provide for the aged in the Qin family."


    Qin Yuzong said this with great effort, and it took half a day to finish.


    Aside, the three ancestors of the strong generation all looked angrily at the home owner Qin Wenzong and others. Those people of Qin Wenzong all bowed their heads and looked ashamed.


    Qin liexing glanced coldly at the three sealed people on the ground: "if you fight in the same room, you should die according to the family law! Are you colluding with the Luo family? You people are not worthy to be descendants of the Qin family! You are not worthy to live in this world! Die for me!"


    Qin liexing said and shot directly.


    "Xing Laozu, wronged..."


    One of them just shouted with injustice, but his voice suddenly stopped.


    The power of the quasi supreme realm, with anger, where can these three people survive? At present, the three people were killed directly.


    Qin liexing''s temperament is also violent enough. He killed his descendants without hesitation, which made Chu Mo feel admiration. Although Qin liexing is irascible, he is a very honest man. There are not so many twists and turns in my bones.


    Right is right, wrong is wrong. A person with principles. Such people are actually fewer and fewer in today''s practice world.


    Qin Yuzong over there, when Qin liexing finished killing these three people, his words were not intentional, but he wanted to express, which was very difficult: "ancestor Xing, why kill..."


    Before he finished speaking, the three elders of the Qin family who framed him, framed Qin Shi, and colluded with the Luo family had been killed by Qin liexing himself.


    Qin Yuzong closed his mouth, showed regret on his face, shook his head slightly and slowly, and then looked at Chu Mo: "Master Chu... Help me, take care of Shi Er."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "don''t worry, elder. I will take care of Qin Shi. When Qin Shi returns to heaven, I will let her see you."


    "No... don''t... I''m like this..." Qin Yuzong said with some difficulty, looking at Chu Mo with a pleading face.


    Chu Mo sighed and glanced at the three martyrs of the Qin family: "in fact, the problem of Uncle Qin Yuzong should still be solved."


    "Huh?" The three ancestors of the Qin family of the strong generation were stunned there.


    Qin Wenzong over there was also slightly stunned, and then a light flashed in his eyes. Then Lang Sheng said, "if there is a way, I hope childe Chu can tell me that even if I try my best, the Qin family will certainly cure Yu Zong!"


    Qin Yuzong, who was sitting on the chair over there, didn''t seem to react. His body was not so simple as being sealed. It was completely destroyed! His Dantian has been destroyed and the Taoist platform is completely broken. His spirit also suffered a heavy blow, so that even his ability to speak was affected.


    For a monk in the realm of emperor, his kind is almost completely abolished, and there is no hope of recovery.


    But I didn''t expect that in Chu Mo''s mouth, his situation seemed... There was a turning point?


    Chu Mo glanced at Qin Wenzong and knew what was in Fang''s heart. He was just measuring whether Qin Yuzong''s recovery would have an impact on his family owner.


    Although the realm of Qin Yuzong is not high, in fact, he is a very capable person. When he was not injured before, his position in the Qin family was second only to that of Qin Wenzong. Now there is such a strong support as Chu mo. At that time, once he wants to revenge the hatred calculated before, he wants to ascend to the top of the house. Qin Wenzong asked himself that he had no ability to stop.


    The reason is very simple. The three ancestors of the strong generation will first stand on the side of Qin Yuzong!


    However, as the head of the family, Qin Wenzong reacted quickly. He knew that he could not stop such a thing anyway. If Chu Mo forcibly intervenes in the affairs of the Qin family, even if he wants to help Qin Yuzong, a useless man, to his master''s position now, he has a great chance of success!


    In that case, why should he be such a bad person?


    Chu Mo saw the thoughts of Qin Wenzong very thoroughly, but he was too lazy to say that he believed that the three ancestors of the Qin family of the strong generation also saw clearly.


    Chu Mo nodded, "in that case, I''ll stay here for another day to refine medicine for uncle Qin Yuzong."


    Chu Mo''s uncle made many senior leaders of the Qin family jump their eyelids, and their eyes at Qin Yuzong became completely different. Now who dares to treat him as a useless man? A young giant who can make equal friends with three ancestors and praise each other, but calls Qin Yuzong uncle... It''s really important to have a good daughter!


    Qin Yuzong still couldn''t believe it. Looking at Chu Mo, he asked hard, "Chu... Childe, really, OK?"


    "Uncle relieved that in the past, Qin Shi didn''t even have a body, and the memory of gods and souls was erased. Now he''s not living well?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    This sentence also makes many people in the Qin family feel panic stricken. They all secretly said in their hearts: this guy said he didn''t care about it, but actually he remembered it all in his heart! Fortunately, the Qin family didn''t do much to Chu Mo over the years. Otherwise, today''s scene will definitely not be so harmonious.


    Even the three ancestors of the strong generation couldn''t help looking at each other and exchanging thoughts. Although silent, they all understood each other''s ideas.


    "This little guy is not so easy to fool!"


    "He knows very well that there must be a great force behind the child''s affairs of Qin Shi in the past, not these scapegoats."


    "What should I do?"


    Then the three quietly exchanged a look, which means: look at it first.


    But Chu Mo, after saying this, seemed to forget this matter, and immediately politely asked Qin Wenzong to start preparing pills. Although I didn''t ask for anything like the supreme medicine, the medicinal materials I asked for were enough to make people here in the Qin family feel frightened.


    One word is expensive!


    How expensive!


    Even the three ancestors of the strong generation were there, straight from the corners of their mouths.


    He even wondered whether Chu Mo had taken the opportunity to vent his anger on Qin Yuzong.


    The demon brand on the Qin family spent 300 years of accumulation. That''s millions of people!


    The resources Chu Mo just asked for are almost the accumulation of the Qin family for 500 years!


    Although the Qin family has been handed down for countless years and has unimaginable rich resources, this consumption still makes them feel very painful.


    Unfortunately, the boast has been said, and he can''t go back on it. Qin Wenzong can only bite his teeth and bear it.


    Chu Mo knew what they were thinking, and without explaining it, he directly took Xudu to live in the Qin family.


    After the resources came in an endless stream, he directly sacrificed the chaos oven and began to publicly refine medicine.


    Although it was not forbidden for everyone to watch, the Qin family avoided it very wisely. I don''t want to provoke Chu Mo at this time.


    Qin Yuzong was arranged next to Chu Mo''s residence.


    The three ancestors of the strong generation did not leave and chose to watch here. When seeing the chaos oven, Qin lieshui said, "the king of medicine oven."


    Qin liexing nodded: "no wonder Dan Zong attaches so much importance to Chu Daoyou..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1296

    The efficiency of the Qin family was very high. A variety of medicinal materials and some materials were soon delivered in large quantities. Those people under the Qin family are all grateful to Chu Mo and Xu Du. The demon brand in their souls was forcibly removed by Xudu. They all saw the price that Xudu had paid for it. In this world, most people still know how to be grateful.


    Chu Mo sacrificed the chaos oven, and then directly threw out the samadhi fire, which was much more mature than in the past, and then... He didn''t care. Go directly to Xudu to chat.


    The ancestors of the Qin family who saw three strong generations were all dumbfounded.


    "Is the pill refined like this?"


    "Is this alchemy?"


    "Knowledge!"


    The three looked at each other. Although they didn''t speak, they all saw each other''s thoughts.


    They really haven''t seen such alchemy as Chu mo. Where are people refining pills? This is clearly the alchemy furnace itself, okay?


    Was the God of Dan refining pills like this? They don''t know and haven''t heard of it. Anyway, it''s the first time for them to meet such a alchemist as Chu mo.


    Two hours later, Chu Mo came back leisurely, took out several pills from the stove and gave them to Qin Yuzong at will.


    "Take one every hour." Chu Mo said.


    Qin Yuzong also looked at Chu Mo speechless. He had never encountered such a casual alchemy and such a casual thing for people to take. If the person in front of him was not Chu Mo, he would even think that it was the people who framed him and wanted him to die.


    Without hesitation, Qin Yuzong took a pill directly and sat there quietly. Nothing happened.


    The three ancestors of the strong generation looked at it and didn''t speak.


    They saw Chu Mo put the medicine into this pot of pills with their own eyes. Almost all the medicinal materials, like a hill, were put into the Dante stove, and then refined into four pills.


    Now it''s all in the hands of Qin Yuzong.


    Then Chu Mo turned back and began to refine some other materials. Others don''t know what Chu Mo is going to do.


    Qin Yuzong''s Dantian was destroyed, the Taoist platform was broken, and then the spirit was severely damaged. There is no solution to this kind of robbery. If the spirit has not been hit hard, perhaps it can be reborn by seizing or changing into a physical body.


    But his spirit was badly hit, and there was no way to take it away from his body. There were many kinds of pills to restore the spirit in the world, all of which were extremely expensive. Let alone, the pills to restore the spirit of monks at the level of emperor were extremely rare!


    It can even be said... Almost none.


    No one can refine one for thousands of years.


    This is also the fundamental reason why the Qin family believes that Qin Yuzong will never recover.


    The spirit can''t pull away, and it''s impossible to recover. There''s no other possibility except waiting for death.


    This impossibility, here in Chu Mo, is not only possible, but also easy and casual to this point... People have an impulse to hit the wall.


    Chu Mo was there, calmly throwing materials into the chaos oven. The samadhi real fire below was also steadily burning, lukewarm.


    The next hour, Qin Yuzong took another pill.


    Still nothing.


    Chu Mo is still throwing materials into the chaos oven over there.


    At the third hour, Qin Yuzong took the third pill.


    There was still no movement.


    Chu Mo is still throwing materials into it.


    Xudu sat there with a straight face and a smile, neither asking nor talking, but if he looked at it, Xudu''s eyes were always staring at Chu Mo''s every move!


    Because in his view, every seemingly random action of Chu Mo actually contains the supreme truth and law!


    Sanlie ancestor also appeared, so they are silent now. They were even a little nervous. They didn''t make any noise to disturb Chu mo.


    Once you enter the ethereal state of enlightenment, you can feel the unusual of Chu mo.


    When the fourth hour arrived, Qin Yuzong took the fourth pill directly.


    He felt that there would be no movement as before.


    But he was wrong.


    A vast torrent, as if born out of thin air in the sea of his spiritual knowledge!


    Those dark wounds, those chaotic and collapsed areas in the spiritual sea, were rushed by this torrent, and then directly wiped out!


    Qin Yuzong felt that he could not control his spiritual power at all, and could only let this force lead him to a direction that he could neither predict nor control.


    At this moment, Chu Mo, who had been stable, suddenly shouted, "it''s now!"


    He flew directly into the air, stretched out his arms, and grabbed the chaos oven with one hand. There was a figure that was directly caught by him from the chaos oven.


    Sanlie''s eyes widened fiercely, showing an incredible look!


    Xudu''s body shook slightly, his hands folded, and he recited amitabha in succession!


    Chu Mo caught it from the chaos oven, which was impressively a flesh body! A body that looks exactly like Qin Yuzong! The flesh is scattered with a faint luster. At first glance, it is not that kind of ordinary flesh.


    Three strong ancestors exclaimed in unison, this means, really unheard of, never seen.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s other hand grabbed Qin Yuzong sitting on the chair, and a terrible suction came from his palm! Unexpectedly, the spirit of Qin Yuzong was directly removed from his body!


    This is another big means!


    Qin Lieyang suddenly whispered, "two kinds of supreme skills, no, no, no... he has performed at least three kinds of supreme skills from the beginning to now! From alchemy, to refining this body, to extracting the spirit of the universe sect... God, Taoist friend of Chu... His erudition is frightening!"


    Qin lieshui and Qin liexing were also stunned.


    At this time, Chu Mo grabbed the body with one hand and the spirit of Qin Yuzong with the other hand, directly integrating the two! Chu Mo suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Xudu: "peace of mind!"


    Xudu understood directly and began to chant sutras!


    This kind of Dharma monk recites sutras and calms the soul. The effect is how many times better than the direct integration of supreme skill!


    It''s a perfect match for two people to do this together!


    At the beginning, the face of this flesh refined by Chu Mo also showed a somewhat ferocious and painful color. With Xudu reciting sutras and calming the soul, the ferocious and distorted expression soon disappeared. Instead, there is a kind of peace and tranquility.


    "The fourth supreme skill..." Qin Lieyang murmured.


    At this time, Chu Mo whispered, "Qi!"


    I don''t know what he opened. Suddenly, a vast breath burst out of the body of "Qin Yuzong"!


    The breath rushed directly to the heaven and earth, and even led to visions in the void.


    "The body of the Emperor... Taoist friend of Chu, he used materials to refine a... The body of the emperor!" Qin Lieyang finally understood that the whole person was almost speechless because of excitement.


    "This is a miracle. Only the supreme has the means." Qin liexing muttered.


    "It''s too powerful. No wonder it will consume the Qin family''s 500 year accumulation of resources at once. I''d be willing to spend 50000 years!" Qin lieshui murmured.


    The three brothers looked at each other in horror. As long as there was such a means as Chu Mo, and as long as the yuan God didn''t die, wouldn''t he always exist in the world? Because Shouyuan is exhausted, the first one to dry up is actually the body. The blood essence was exhausted, and the body came to an end. The longevity of the yuan God is actually much longer than the flesh.


    Therefore, after the death of some emperors and monks in the supreme realm, they can still manifest and have great divine power. It is because their primordial gods are still alive.


    If we can master this method of Chu Mo, wouldn''t it be a problem to live the third or even the fourth life?


    As long as the yuan God doesn''t die, it''s just to change the flesh!


    Chu Mo''s voice came faintly: "this kind of skill can only be used once at most. In this world, how can there be an immortal?"


    Hearing this, sanlie Laozu couldn''t help sighing, but he also understood that Chu Mo was telling the truth. Otherwise, wouldn''t the one who mastered this supreme skill live to this day?


    But in this world, who has heard his name?


    At this time, Qin Yuzong, it should be said... Qin Yuzong, who got a new life, slowly opened his eyes. First, he slowly adapted to his body, and then his handsome and elegant face suddenly became excited and ecstatic!


    "Idiot, don''t thank Chu Daoyou!" Qin liexing scolded, but his face was all happy!


    At that moment, sanlie ancestors all sensed that the breath on Qin Yuzong was actually the breath that the emperor jiuchongtian could have!


    In other words, this is a flesh body that has reached the level of the emperor and the Lord!


    Not to mention the family accumulation that has consumed 500 years, even 5000 or 50000 years... This is also worth it!


    Qin Yuzong took a deep breath and hugged Chu Mo: "son of Chu, the grace of regeneration..." Qin Yuzong choked. This is really the grace of regeneration. It''s not too much to say that Chu Mo is his reborn parents.


    Chu Mo turned sideways and waved his hand again and again: "Uncle Qin is serious. I''m friends with Qin Shi. You don''t have to be so polite."


    Qin Yuzong insisted and saluted Chu Mo, which was too kind. In particular, he also felt what others did not know. The Daoji in his body was heaven!


    This is the best foundation building that monks can do in the whole practice world!


    Before, he was just an immortal. I didn''t expect that now I get a new life, not only the body has reached the realm of the Ninth Heaven Emperor, but also the Daoji... Has been raised to a higher level.


    Three fierce ancestors all looked at Chu Mo deeply, and there was a very hot light in their eyes.


    Chu Mo said, "one day, even if the war falls, I can protect my soul and prepare resources. I can help you once!"


    Three strong ancestors were all overjoyed and gave Chu Mo a serious gift.


    Then Chu Mo looked at Qin Yuzong and said, "Uncle Qin is confident to see his daughter this time?"


    Qin Yuzong laughed: "yes, have confidence! If Prince Chu doesn''t dislike it, I, Qin Yuzong, would like to be the first Dharma protector of the ethereal palace!"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1297

    Chu Mo left the Qin family with Xudu. He did not give a clear answer to Qin Yuzong''s decision to go to piaomi palace to protect the Dharma. He is Qin Shi''s father and his elder, so even if this kind of thing is decided, it should also be decided by Qin Shi.


    The three ancestors of the strong generation in the Qin family were very pleased with Qin Yuzong''s decision. In fact, they were afraid of Qin Yuzong''s more "excessive" conditions. For example, thoroughly track down the culprits who framed Qin Shi and him. In that case, the whole Qin family will be broken. I''m also afraid that Qin Yuzong wants to be the Lord of the Qin family. This kind of thing, they agree is not, do not agree is not. In short, as soon as Qin Yuzong mentioned it, they would immediately fall into a dilemma.


    Fortunately, Qin Yuzong got a new life and didn''t want to argue with that group of people. He even had the idea of leaving the family. If he wanted to go elsewhere, the three ancestors of the strong generation would naturally try their best to stay. But he wants to go to Chu mo. This made the three ancestors of the strong generation very happy.


    Children are sensible!


    Although Chu Mo didn''t directly agree, in Qin Lieyang''s view, there should be no problem with this matter.


    Therefore, Chu Mo left with Xudu, and the three ancestors of the Qin family of the strong generation were also in a happy mood.


    And inside the Qin family, except for a few people who are somewhat panicked, the vast majority of others are still very happy. Finally got rid of the bad luck of becoming a blood slave. This one thing is worth celebrating.


    on the way.


    Chu Mo released the unparalleled light and Bian Kaiyu.


    After they came out, both guys were complaining that Chu Mo had left them in that world for too long. Did they almost forget them or something.


    Xudu was shocked by the existence of Bian Kaiyu and Gaishi. He looked at Chu Mo: "Amitabha, on the patriarch."


    Chu Mo nodded calmly, "there is a small world."


    Xu Du looked at Chu Mo, and although I know very little, don''t lie to me, then muttered, "when can people live in the small world for a long time?"


    "Cough, my little world is special. Why don''t you come in and have a look?" Chu Mo had a bad smile on his face, and he could really control the world of the sky god. Through the continuous construction of the sky, Chu Mo has gradually understood the deeper Tao, which is a way of domination!


    Although he has not fully understood the world of the sky god, he can be master!


    It''s like a human emperor. When he ascends the throne and becomes emperor, he is the king of a country. Although he may not be able to understand every inch of his land, he is the supreme king of this territory. Well, what he knows is naturally unmatched by others!


    The same is true of Chu mo. And he is learning to know more.


    Xudu shook his head: "I''m not going, I''m afraid."


    The three of them sat on gaishiyu and walked towards the ancestral land of the Zhao family.


    Chu Mo asked Xu Du, "I can see that those people who are possessed by Du Hua are harmful to you. Can you succeed if you let Du Hua be the supreme?"


    Xudu read a Buddha''s name, and then said with a wry smile, "the little monk is shallow in Taoism, and he should not be able to convert the quasi supreme, especially the one who has planted the demon seed, which is more difficult to succeed."


    Chu Mo nodded and sighed in his heart. Sure enough, there was still a limit. Otherwise, he can be even a windwalker.


    Come to the Zhao family here and spend them. Xudu didn''t consume much. Chu Mo didn''t even use the Zhao family''s resources. He took out a pile of top-grade Tianjing stones to form a Dharma array around Xudu.


    The Zhao family naturally thanked Chu Mo and Xudu for their actions. But interestingly, until Chu Mo and Xu Du finished their work and quietly left, they still didn''t know who these two kind-hearted and righteous young people were.


    A few days later, Chu Mo and his party returned to Jiang''s house again.


    There is no such thing as blood infection in ancient sword sect because it is a sect, so there is no need to go again.


    Again, the Jiang family, a large family that has done good deeds for tens of thousands of years, has become deserted. Because it was sealed by Chu Mo usage array, ordinary outsiders could not enter at all, and the people inside could not get out.


    Seeing Chu Mo and Xudu, Jiang En, the old master of the Jiang family, showed a happy smile on his face. He had received the news of Chu mo before. Although Chu Mo clearly told him that the realm of quasi supremacy could not be achieved by virtual crossing. But Jiang En is still very happy.


    After seeing Jiang En, I had understood what kind of family the Jiang family was. Xudu suddenly said about the situation of old master Jiang En, and it seemed that I could try it. Because in Jiang En''s body, there is no native demon species! He is also a monk infected into blood slaves. It''s just that the realm is too profound to be measured.


    "So there''s not nothing I can do?" Chu Mo looked at Xudu and whispered, "don''t force yourself."


    Because Chu Mo felt vaguely that Xu Du seemed to have an impact on himself by doing this. But even if it is the sky god, it can''t see what''s wrong with Xudu''s body. Plus Xudu always insisted that there was no problem. Chu Mo can only believe his words.


    Xudu smiled and recited the Buddha''s name lightly: "Amitabha, little monk, do your best."


    The inside story of the Jiang family is not comparable to that of the Zhao family. Chu Mo also didn''t be polite to old master Jiang En, and directly asked him to spend a lot of resources to form a Dharma array in the void. Virtual ferry begins to be normalized.


    A giant Buddha rises from behind Xudu, stands upright and recites scriptures.


    The lotus under Xudu seat shines brightly, and the light emitted is even more dazzling than the sun.


    Xudu''s chanting voice also began directly.


    There is not much preparation, and there is no nonsense.


    Here, countless people sit cross legged, empty their minds, and let the Scriptures cleanse their hearts and minds.


    Black Qi rose in the void, forming a demon king FA Xiang.


    Chu Mo narrowed his eyes slightly and looked a little surprised. These demon king Faxiang obviously looked a little stronger than those demon king Faxiang of the Qin family.


    The years when the yuan family became possessed were longer, and the degree was naturally deeper.


    But this time, Chu Mo didn''t wait for Xudu to take action. He began to recite the six character mantra of Buddhism to suppress the Dharma of these demon kings.


    The six character mantra of Buddhism is indeed unparalleled. Chu Mo has carefully understood it these days. This time, it is more powerful than in the past.


    Those magic spells broke one after another, and then completely dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Chu Mo can clearly see that the more powerful the monk is, the more and stronger the black gas will come out of him. Basically, those powerful demon Faxiang are all formed by the black gas from the monks above the emperor.


    As for the strongest old man, Jiang En, the black gas on his body is the strongest. Moreover, compared with other people, Jiang En''s black gas is the most difficult to be extracted.


    Little by little, it bursts out intermittently, and occasionally stops moving. The expression on Jiang En''s face is also full of pain. It seems to be enduring great torture. But there was no sound.


    As the pillar of the yuan family, the old man Jiang En didn''t want anyone to see his weak side.


    No matter how great the pain is, he will bear it by himself.


    The vast energy, continuous, like a torrent, is injected into the empty body.


    Xudu''s appearance is solemn. The whole body is emitting golden light, and he himself is like a Buddha.


    The Grand Buddha sound resounded through the heaven and earth, constantly transforming everyone in the yuan family.


    Chu Mo looked at Xudu with some worry. Although Xudu was now like a God, like a Buddha, but in Chu Mo''s perception, he was getting weaker and weaker!


    Even if there are endless resources in supply, Xudu is still weakening rapidly.


    Chu Mo''s heart suddenly burst at this time, and the heart said: this small and, shouldn''t it be burning his own blood essence?


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo looked up in the direction of Xudu. Through the golden light, there was still no sign on Xudu''s solemn face.


    Although he became the patriarch of Buddhism by accident, Chu Mo was not proficient in the knowledge of Buddhism, and he could not even understand it very well. His unique Buddhist knowledge only has one six character mantra. Although it is the strongest, this kind of attack belongs to Buddhism. Chu Mo can be said to be completely confused about the situation of Xudu.


    Chu Mo hoped that Xudu would be all right and safe. The value of Xiaohe is definitely much higher than that of Chu Mo! At least at this stage, in Chu Mo''s view, it is absolutely so.


    After all, Chu Mo doesn''t have the ability to measure.


    After a day and a night, the vast majority of people in the Jiang family have been completely wiped out of the brand of the demon clan and have been successful. But there are still a few high-level ones left, and the black gas in their bodies is still coming out.


    The large amount of resources taken out by the Jiang family have been exhausted. Chu Mo directly took out a large number of top-grade celestite, which turned into endless energy and was constantly absorbed by Xudu.


    After a few hours, those monks with profound realm were also completely successful.


    Now, there is only one old man Jiang En left.


    Looking at Xudu''s solemn face, there was also a trace of fatigue.


    Is it finally out of control? Chu Mo had a strong worry in his heart.


    But Xudu didn''t stop. His voice of chanting sutras had been very stable and had no change at all.


    The indomitable Buddha Dharma phase behind Xudu also kept sending out Grand Buddha sounds to suppress the world.


    Boom!


    Jiang En''s body suddenly emitted a large black gas, which was not like being pulled away, but more like his own initiative!


    Then, the black gas directly formed an indomitable demon king FA Xiang. Although it was condensed by the black gas, it was also solemn, and even looked more serious. He directly opened his eyes, shot two extremely strong black lights, and looked directly at Chu Mo and others.


    Then, he made a low and cold voice: "a group of ignorant creatures, delusional to erase the seal of the demon family? Go!"


    This demon king''s FA Xiang raised his hand with a palm, just like the overwhelming black cloud, towards the virtual crossing, a palm pressed.


    The sky was bent in an instant. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1298

    The power of this palm was so amazing that even Chu Mo didn''t expect that the dark gas extracted from Jiang En''s body would be so powerful. (its power has even surpassed the demon species he had seen before!


    There''s something wrong with it!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, but his action was not slow at all, and he directly ran the six character mantra.


    "Oh!"


    A golden lotus, spitting out along Chu Mo''s mouth, hit the demon king''s big hand.


    Bang!


    The big hand was directly hit with a huge gap, but the big hand was still pressed here.


    Large scale collapses continue to appear on the sky, which is the law of this piece of heaven and earth. It is difficult to bear the squeeze of this intensity and collapse by itself!


    Chu Mo is another truth.


    "Well!"


    Another golden lotus flew out and hit the big hand.


    Boom!


    The big hand trembled slightly, and was hit with a larger gap, but it was still pressing over.


    Chu Mo was angry. Before spitting out the third mantra, he directly urged the Taoist nine character mantra.


    Run the Qibing formula!


    Boom!


    The vast essence in the whole heaven and earth rushed towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo once again urged the formula of listing words.


    Distort space and stagnate for a long time.


    Then urge Xingzi Jue to integrate heaven and man!


    Then, he directly read the third Buddhist mantra: "what!"


    I''m afraid this crazy behavior has never been seen since ancient times. The top mantras of Buddhism and Taoism are directly integrated to attack.


    I''m afraid even those powerful Buddhists and Taoists never thought it could be like this.


    This truth, with an unparalleled momentum, just like the brilliant way of heaven, directly blasted at the big hand.


    That big hand, which was already a little incomplete, was instantly broken, torn apart, destroyed and decayed, and generally turned into nothingness.


    Then, this vast energy, without stopping, directly rushed to the Dharma of the demon king.


    Boom!


    The magic image of the demon king was instantly blown to pieces. At the moment before the disappearance, the last voice came: "what magic power is this?"


    Poof!


    Chu Mo spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then the skirt on his chest, but his eyes were unprecedented bright.


    You can do this!


    Sure enough!


    Chu Mo seems to have found a way to fight in the future.


    The higher the realm, the more the direction of the battle will be. It is ever-changing. Any idea can produce countless results.


    But what really works will become few. Because what you are good at, the other party is hardly weak!


    Everyone is a strong man. In fact, those conventional fighting methods and common magic spells can''t help each other at all. When the realm is equal, only surprise can win.


    Jiang En on the ground of Jiang Jiazu below couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood at this time. But his mouth blood is essence blood!


    He was hit hard!


    Chu Mo squinted slightly and looked at Jiang En, with worry flashing in his eyes. He really didn''t want this kind old man to have any accidents.


    The sound of Xudu chanting sutras has been very stable.


    Chu Mo looked back at Xudu. The trace of fatigue on Xudu''s face actually disappeared.


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes to Jiang En.


    At this moment, countless yuan family children, all kneeling in rows, facing the direction of Jiang En, all showed extremely pious expressions on their faces, and they hoped that the old man could survive this disaster.


    At this time, everyone can see that the old man''s situation is not good. The black gas in his body seems to be difficult to be completely removed.


    The Grand Buddha sound, overwhelming the world, is still ringing one after another. The black gas in the old man Jiang En''s body is still constantly coming out.


    Another day passed, and it had been two days and two nights. The black gas on Jiang En''s body, and.


    During this period, Chu Mo experienced three more battles.


    The black gas from Jiang En''s body continued to condense into intelligent demon king spells, but fortunately, these demon king spells were much worse than the previous one.


    Chu Mo was full of doubt in his heart. How did the powerful demon king FA Xiang come into being? It always gives him a very strange feeling.


    Another day and night have passed. Together, Xudu has spent three days and nights here!


    What worried Chu Mo was that the fatigue on Xudu''s face never appeared again, and his spirit seemed to be getting better and better!


    This is also very abnormal!


    According to Xu Du''s state when he spent the first time in the Qin family, he should never hold on for so long without showing any fatigue. This is a very abnormal thing.


    With the Buddha''s sound of virtual crossing constantly coming out, the world has been completely filled with golden lotus. Every lotus flower has infinite power. It is purifying the world. At the same time, the collapse of the void caused by the previous demon king FA Xiang almost returned to normal.


    The whole world has become a golden world.


    The last black breath in Jiang En''s body was finally pulled out, and then there was an amazing scene. Jiang En''s face quickly became gray, and the blood in his body was also declining. The energy and spirit of the whole person suddenly became extremely depressed.


    "Ancestor!"


    "Old man!"


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Several senior figures of the yuan family, with tears in their eyes, almost climbed to the old man Jiang En on their knees. Chu Mo was also startled and hurried to fly over.


    Jiang En''s physical function was retreating like flying, and the whole person looked like an old man who was about to die and was about to die.


    Jiang En waved his hand, and then saw Chu Mo flying over. A blush appeared on his face.


    Everyone looked sad.


    This is a reflection!


    "Taoist friend Chu... Thank you, thank you... And master Xudu, everything he did for the yuan family, hehe... Cough, the yuan family, did good deeds for tens of thousands of years, and didn''t do it in vain. Today... Got it, in return." The old man Jiang En''s body is too weak to imagine. He can''t even move.


    Chu Mo glanced at the Gestapo beside him, and Gestapo shook his head at him. The silent communication between the two people fell into the eyes of the old man Jiang En, and he smiled: "Chu Daoyou, don''t... Bother any more, I know my own situation, I know. The demon brand in my body has... Begun to turn into... Demon seed. The previous one... Was forced out by my burning blood essence."


    Chu Merton suddenly realized that he finally understood why the demon king''s magic phase formed by the magic gas was so terrible that it turned out to be a formed demon!


    Moreover, it was forced out of the body by old master Jiang, and with the degree of virtual crossing, it couldn''t live long at all. Only then did it burn all its vitality, and at that moment, it burst out more powerful than the normal demon species.


    "Why bother you? Even if you can''t spend it, you can seal it!" Chu Mo sighed.


    Just like the Voyager, it is directly sealed. Maybe one day, there will be a solution.


    Jiang En shook his head: "I just want to... Make a... Try, I want to give, like me, explore the way..."


    The old man spoke with great difficulty. Chu Mo took out a pill and hung his life for him. This time, the old man didn''t refuse, swallowed it, and his spirit was much better.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were slightly red and his heart was respectful. He understood the intention of Mr. Jiang to do so. I want to give a ride to those people like him. If he can be successful, then those people in the future can also be successful. If not, then... Just wait for it to be sealed.


    This sacrifice is really great and people have to respect it.


    "Unfortunately, it failed." Old master Jiang smiled: "in fact, it''s nothing. People die naturally. As long as they die properly, it''s not a white death."


    "Ancestor!"


    "Old man."


    A group of senior members of the yuan family, all of whom were drooping elders, couldn''t help crying.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, you are thousands of years old and long live old men. What are you crying for? Children who haven''t seen the world? Remember, keep the family style, keep the tradition, and continue to do good." The old man Jiang En finished, smiled at Chu Mo, and then gladly closed his eyes.


    It''s gone.


    Chu Mo was very sad in his heart. Although he didn''t have much friendship with the old master of the yuan family, he was overwhelmed by his personality strength. This is a real good man, a real good man. You can laugh at him silly, but you have to respect his personality.


    "The old man has a noble character and is an example for my younger generation." Chu Mo saluted old master Jiang deeply.


    "Amitabha." Xudu came over, folded his hands, and then recited scriptures softly to see the old master of the yuan family off.


    Gaishi Yu and Bian Kaiyu also saluted silently.


    These three days and nights, they have seen too many things. I finally understood what Chu Mo was doing. The respect for Chu Mo in my heart has also become deeper.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to stay in this sad atmosphere, declined the yuan family''s request, and took action to dismantle the yuan family''s Dharma array.


    In the mundane world, it is said that there are nine generations of good people. But it is a legend after all, because no one can see reincarnation.


    However, the Jiang family has insisted on doing good deeds for tens of thousands of years, which is obvious to all. And not just the ninth generation? I''m afraid there are more than nineties and nineties!


    Such a family, even if heaven does not protect, people should also protect.


    So although Chu Mo didn''t say anything directly, he had silently made a decision in his heart: we must do our best to protect the yuan family. Don''t let them suffer. Because this kind of family is the hope of the future of heaven.


    From beginning to end, Xudu looked at the side with a calm face. Recite scriptures silently.


    After leaving the Jiang family, Xudu asked Chu Mo, "where are we going now?"


    Chu Mo stopped and looked at Xudu: "you?"


    Xudu smiled like a Buddha: "it''s fine." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1299

    Chu Mo frowns.? [?


    Xudu took the initiative to say, "I have a proposal."


    "Huh?"


    ", the patriarch can enter and leave the magic world freely?" Xu Du''s eyes are bright, looking at Chu Mo and saying.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, "can''t all blood friars enter?"


    "No, no, no, what the monk means is that the flesh enters." Xudu smiled and said, "the patriarch can actually do this..."


    With that, Xu Du didn''t say how he knew these secrets of Chu Mo, and directly put forward a suggestion that made Chu Mo dumbfounded.


    "You mean, directly announce the whole heaven, and then open up a special area in the magic world, set up a special formula, and then... Let those people all enter the magic world and unify?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at Xudu.


    Xudu nodded: "yes, does the patriarch think this is feasible?"


    "How do you know I can do it?" Chu Mo looked at Xudu with an incredible face.


    Xudu whispered, "patriarch, little monk is a disciple of Buddhism."


    "What happened to Buddhist children?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said in his heart that I was still the master of Buddhism.


    Xudu explained, "Buddhism was first from Luo Tianxian domain."


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless, as if he understood something.


    "Luo Tianxian domain has a kind of magic instrument, which should be the level of the great holy instrument..." Xudu said, and then he shut up.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. This little monk knows too many things! If the little monk was not as kind as the Jiang family, and if he was not the Buddhist sect leader himself, Chu Mo''s heart to kill people at the moment would be there.


    But calm down and think about it. This proposal is really feasible.


    The heaven is too big, and I''m afraid there are many unknown enchanted families.


    What Chu Mo is looking for is just a sin created by a blood demon ancestor. Then who can guarantee that no other demon clan has done this?


    Even if there is only one blood demon ancestor who has done this, does that eightfold emperor killer know everything?


    Chu Mo felt that what he knew was not all.


    If it''s really like what Xudu said, it''s really a way. Of course, this does not rule out the existence of people who are stubborn or who have not told their descendants at all. But that... Is also their life.


    Chu Mo thought about it and thought that the little monk''s suggestion was still feasible. Immediately, he heard about these people. Later, he hesitated a little and sent a message to Liuyun. Tell her about it.


    In this way, the problem of Qin poetry can be solved in advance, and it can also be counted as a worry of Chu mo.


    At the same time, Chu Mo contacted Chu Qing and asked her to contact the group of people who came out of the ancestral land of the Chu family. Chu Mo was ready to go to find the blood demon ancestor after this thing was over. But for the blood demon ancestor, Chu Mo really didn''t have much confidence.


    The gap between the two sides is too big after years of old enemies. The level of blood demon ancestor is obviously too much higher than those quasi supreme masters he met. What''s more, there is a supreme being who has almost recovered over there waiting.


    It is obviously not enough for him alone.


    After finishing these preparations, Chu Mo went directly into the magic world, went to find Ling Yuwei, and explained it to her.


    Ling Yuwei nodded on the spot, agreeing, and even willing to help.


    In the magic world, she and the spirit are the masters. The more the demons are forced out, the stronger they will be. At that time, they will also help suppress them.


    Chu Mo thanked lingyuwei, although lingyuwei and Jieling always told him that the whole magic world was his. They are also his servants. But Chu Mo has never seen it like this. He knows that only respect can earn respect.


    This is true of everyone.


    Chu Mo left the magic world nonstop and said to Xu du that it was no problem.


    Xu Du''s face showed a happy color.


    By this time, the whole letter board had exploded. Then there was the whole heaven, all of which burst into flames.


    "The enchanted family? Our heaven has a whole enchanted family? Why did they become enchanted?"


    "Someone can turn into a demon family? The question is, are there any whole demon families around us?"


    At the beginning, such voices were everywhere. It was hard for people to believe that the afterlife of the demon clan was hidden in the heaven, which had been peaceful for too long.


    But then, someone came up and asked publicly whether it was really possible to measure it!


    And the person who came up to ask was not an unknown person. Now, the practice world exploded.


    "Mom, there is really an enchanted family in heaven!"


    "How on earth did they become possessed?"


    "Demon clan get out of heaven!"


    "Take it easy, everyone. They should have been framed."


    People finally figured out what happened and what Chu Mo was doing during this period. When more and more information is disclosed. When countless blood friars of the Qin family and the Jiang family where Qin Shi is located stood up and spoke out. More truth has surfaced.


    "Chu Mo is worthy of being a descendant of the Chu family. I really took it, convinced. He is not only a giant of our young generation, but also an example for all of us!"


    "Everyone is responsible for fighting against the demon clan. If you don''t protect your home today, you won''t even have a place to bury your bones tomorrow. Yes, you will become a demon clan and a blood slave of the demon clan!"


    "I just know that the yuan family used to be so great, and the old master of the yuan family is even greater! It is awe inspiring."


    "It''s time for those powers who have been planted with Magic Seeds in their bodies to make a choice. Do you want to be sealed or perish in the future? Do the families behind you and your descendants want to follow you to the yellow spring or get liberated? I hope you can think twice!"


    All kinds of voices appeared on the letter board and then spread throughout the practice world.


    For a time, there were countless people meditating, and there were also many profound powers silent.


    As time went on, the pithy formula had come out and spread almost all over the practice world. Even many people in the celestial and spiritual worlds got this formula.


    After their experiments, they can really enter the magical world in the flesh, and they don''t even have blood requirements!


    "Chu Mo really has a great relationship with the magic world!"


    "I don''t care what the origin of Prince Chu is with the magic world, but this time, he is the greatest one!"


    "Yes, Master Chu is doing an earth shaking great thing. Whoever opposes him is against the whole practice world!"


    Surprisingly, this time, although countless people guessed that Chu Mo had a deep relationship with the magic world, no one said anything sarcastic.


    Maybe there are, but as soon as they come out, they will be sprayed into dogs by countless people. Even in reality. This general trend, even the quasi supreme, is a little afraid, not to mention those monks whose realm is not so profound.


    Chu Mo''s personal reputation has almost reached a peak in the whole spiritual world.


    Countless people hope that Chu Mo can stand up and say a word.


    Chu Mo spoke.


    On the letter board, he said, "the really great person is not me, but master Xudu. It''s him who spends those monks branded by the demon clan. I just did something I should do."


    One stone aroused thousands of waves, and Chu Mo''s humility made him more respected.


    At the same time, the name of master Xudu, for the first time, came into people''s attention.


    Xu Du looked at Chu Mo: "little monk doesn''t like being famous."


    "After this time, no matter what, you will be famous forever."


    Xudu thought for a while and said, "that seems good."


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless. This little monk often says such unexpected things. But it gives people a very cute feeling.


    Chu Mo confirmed to Xudu again, "are you sure you can do this?"


    "Saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda." Xu Du folded his hands: "Amitabha."


    "Answer me." Chu Mo pressed.


    "Save millions of people, I can become a Buddha." Xudu said faintly, "although I don''t want to be famous and rich, I really want to become a Buddha."


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, looked at Xudu deeply and said, "I hope you can live well anyway."


    Xudu said faintly, "Lord, little monk is a man."


    Chu Mo almost lifted the table, so angry that he glared at him fiercely: "uncle didn''t say he liked you!"


    Xu Du smiles and says nothing.


    Finally, on the appointed day, Chu Mo entered the space specially opened up by the magic world with Xudu, Gaishi and Bian Kaiyu, and he was dumbfounded directly.


    This space is vast, with at least ten million miles of territory.


    This is an independent space, only a stretch of endless green grassland, and the grass on the grassland is not high. It seems to be specially prepared for this event.


    There is no sun in the sky, gray. But it''s not dark.


    The key problem is that at this moment, people are everywhere on this vast grassland!


    100 million? billion? Ten billion? Or hundreds of billions?


    Not to mention Chu Mo, even Xu Du was stunned.


    What is this situation?


    Generally speaking, the order is normal, and there is no scene of people flying around in the sky. Everyone gathered on the earth and looked up at the sky.


    But the voices of these people, taken together, are amazing.


    What is it that a person can drown with one spit? Here, one person can spit a lake directly with one mouthful!


    "What is this...?" Bian Kaiyu was also stunned: "did they come to the market?"


    Gashi murmured, "what a grand event!"


    "There are so many enchanted people..." Xu Du was stunned.


    Chu Mo looked, where can he not understand that the vast majority of them are not addicts, and must have come to join the fun!


    After all, this kind of thing is difficult to encounter once through the ages. Who doesn''t want to see this process with his own eyes?


    The magic realm is originally a very mysterious place for the whole spiritual world. Those who can enter only account for a relatively small proportion in the whole spiritual world.


    Now there is an opportunity to enter the body directly. Who doesn''t want to come and have a look?


    This can make Chu Mo worry a lot. This is not a party, this is a demon!


    At this time, countless people saw Chu Mo in the sky, and they could see the virtual crossing of identity from their heads. The whole space, the buzzing noise, miraculously smaller, smaller... Finally, silent.


    At this time, Chu Mo also found Qin Shi. He also saw Dong Yu, Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue, Huang zhe... And more people.


    Chu Mo''s nose was slightly sour, his face showed a smile, and his heart said: long time no see.


    There is another chapter. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1300

    Fang LAN, Ping Ping Ping, Hua Xiaoya, Shen aobing, disciple Xiao He in the human world... Xiao Wanjun, Li Fangzhong, old monk, Tonghui, xing''er and yue''er, etc., where are all of them. Over the years, their faces have not changed, and they are always there.


    In fact, this time, Qin Shi only needed to come alone, but these people all came. They came, not for anything else, just want to silently look at Chu mo.


    Because of missing.


    On this side of the heaven, there were also many people coming. Chu Mo looked at him, and many people smiled at him.


    Cousin Chu Qing, nominally fiancee Shui Yiyi. Even aunt Hongyue and Ziyan emperor appeared in the crowd with a low profile.


    Follower Yue Qingcheng, brother Hu lie, Chu Mo even saw another familiar stranger Qingfeng beside Hu lie. When he first entered the magic world, he met the Terran youth who competed with tiger lie.


    Now, he has quietly grown into a young emperor.


    Qingfeng smiled at Chu Mo with a peaceful smile. I''m afraid there are many feelings in his heart. More than ten years of time, not to mention for practitioners, even for ordinary people, is really not a particularly long period of time. However, he witnessed a young man who was not even a monk and grew up to be a young giant in the whole spiritual world.


    Now it is more active to carry the whole practice world on its own shoulders. This breadth of mind, this bearing, is really admirable.


    Today, the vast majority of people who enter this specific space of the magic world actually come for Chu mo.


    Chu Mo is well-known in heaven and has grown into a generation of young giants, but only a few people have really seen him. This time, everyone who knew the news came. They want to see live.


    Xu Du stood beside Chu Mo with a calm face and whispered, "the Lord is what people want."


    Chu Mo smiled and looked back at him: "after today, you too."


    "Amitabha, fame and wealth are empty." Xudu smiled.


    More and more people poured into this space. In the end, even these people themselves were scared. They didn''t expect that so many people would come here.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly opened his mouth. His voice covered the world, but it was not harsh: "there are so many people coming, can''t they all be possessed by demons? If so... Then there will be a big problem in our practice world."


    Countless people were amused by Chu Mo and couldn''t help laughing.


    The laughter was like a tidal wave. It''s really terrifying.


    "It''s beyond my expectation that so many people can come today. Everyone comes to see the legendary mage around me, right?" Chu Mo smiled and glanced at Xudu beside him.


    Hundreds of billions of people laughed again, mixed with various cries.


    "We actually came to see you, Master Chu!"


    "Master Chu, I like you!"


    "Master Chu... I''m going to give you a baby!"


    Chu Mo covered his head with black lines, stretched out his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, and hurriedly said, "talk about business, talk about business... I will now draw an area. The truly enchanted monks, come to this area. Without the enchanted monks, you must not come here, otherwise, you will be moderated, forget love, hate, everything... Escape into Buddhism. Don''t blame me for not reminding you, this is not a joke."


    Chu Mo''s face was straight, and the noise of people was getting smaller, and his face was all solemn.


    "Since so many people have come, let me tell you something about the demon clan." Chu Mo thought this was a rare opportunity. He began to talk about the blood slave, the devil seed, and the blood devil ancestor. He said the legendary Qin family of Qin Xiaotian and the Qin family of Qin Shi. He said the ancient sword sect and the Jiang family.


    Chu Mo didn''t talk nonsense, didn''t be wordy, and made all the demon clan information he had public.


    There were many monks who came here with the mentality of watching the excitement. The more they heard, the more serious their faces became. In the end, they all became dignified.


    "Once the demon clan and the Terran clan were not life and death enemies. But now the situation in the heaven is completely different from that in the past. Once the demon clan comes to the heaven, we will face an extremely difficult race war! This kind of war, there is no warmth to speak of, and there is no room for compromise. Either we defeat them and drive them back to the abyss demon Kingdom, or they defeat us and Since then, the Terrans have disappeared, and those who live have all become blood slaves charged by the soul. "


    Chu Mo said seriously. His voice was calm and turned into the sound of rumbling Avenue, which spread to the ears of hundreds of billions of people present. Everyone listened carefully.


    The vast majority of people showed a thoughtful and dignified look on their faces, and only a few people had a look of disapproval on their faces and felt that Chu Mo was alarmist.


    "I hope that those monks who have been planted with demon species can also take on the responsibility of a human monk. I can say for sure that your compromise with the demon family can never get any results you want. As I said before, the yuan family, the yuan family who has done good deeds for tens of thousands of years, the ancestor, flew out when he sat down. When I went to the ancient sword sect to find another enchanted windwalker, the demon species suddenly appeared and turned into The appearance of the ancestor of the yuan family, after a war with me, was directly cut in half by me, and then turned into two demon species; The ancestor of the Zhao family, a low-key family, was also replaced by the demon seed after death... "


    Chu Mo said, directly catching the Zhao family ancestor who was cut into a stick by him from the chaos oven.


    As soon as the demon that turned into the ancestor of the Zhao family appeared in the void, it issued an angry and crazy roar. It has been sealed by Chu Mo, and cannot escape the control of Chu Mo at all.


    In the eyes of countless people, this is a human stick with limbs cut off!


    Even feel that Chu Mo is a little cruel.


    Then, Chu Mo directly wanted to kill him with great magic!


    At this time, the demon seed that turned into the ancestor of the Zhao family was finally afraid, even if it was sealed, but that instinct also made it directly turn into a seed, and then rush left and right in the void.


    Finally, it was suppressed by Chu Mo again.


    Chu Mo looked at the endless crowd on the vast plain, and said in a deep voice, "see? This is the demon seed."


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly came from the crowd: "ha ha, well said, who knows if this is your magic? Who knows if it is the big lie you lied about in order to become the overlord of the whole heaven? You keep saying that the demon clan is going to invade, but in fact, no one knows whether the demon clan will invade!"


    The voice was cold and erratic, and its whereabouts were uncertain. It was too difficult to find such a person in the crowd of tens of billions of people.


    At this time, another sarcastic voice sounded, "who knows if it''s the drama you arranged by Master Chu? In order to realize your ambition to dominate the whole heaven, you came to deceive everyone?"


    Then, a roar, directly sounded: "this is simply a bastard!"


    A figure, blooming with endless brilliance, flew up into the void from the crowd.


    "The elder of the ancient sword sect?"


    "Tu Yong and Tu Changlao of the ancient sword sect."


    "Didn''t Prince Chu just say that he suppressed the disciple of the great elder of the ancient sword sect, the famous Voyager? Why does the great elder of the ancient sword sect still speak for him?"


    Among the crowd, many people who knew Tu Yong couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Tu Yong flew into the air, first saluted Chu Mo and Xudu, then turned around and looked at the tens of billions of people below, He said in a deep voice, "what Taoist friend Chu did with master Xudu was for the whole heaven! I can personally prove that my apprentice Windrunner was indeed a demon addict. He was planted with a demon seed and was once stubborn. Later, he woke up after seeing the demon seed that turned into the ancestor of the yuan family. Please Taoist friend Chu kill him, because he would rather die than become the running dog of the demon clan!"


    Tu Yong was a little excited, but his logic was clear and his words were precise. Soon, the restless crowd gradually became quiet.


    At this time, the owner of the yuan family also soared to the sky and came to Chu Mo''s side. He also saluted Chu Mo and Xudu first, and then came out to tell the whole process of the yuan family''s previous enchantment. Even during the exorcism of Xudu, old master Jiang was strong!


    "Yes, the monks in the quasi supreme realm and those who have been planted with demons can hardly be measured. Prince Chu is not deceiving, he is very sincere. He is also the best young monk I have ever seen." The owner of the Jiang family should speak more forcefully.


    Next, Qin Wenzong, the owner of the Qin family, also stood up and talked about the situation of the Qin family. In the end, he even exposed his ugliness, Say: "Many people may know that a few years ago, there was an incident in the Qin family, our princess Qin Shi... Well, was framed. At that time, he was planted on the son of Chu. Therefore, the Qin family and the son of Chu even had some misunderstandings. But the son of Chu ignored the past grievances and still helped us Qin people remove the brand left by the demon clan. It exempted the Qin family from the sorrow of becoming a blood slave. Those who questioned People, I don''t know what your thoughts are. But I know that you only dare to hide in the crowd and shoot cold arrows. If you have the courage, stand up and confront everyone face to face! "


    Later, some family leaders who had been possessed but had not been removed from their brand came forward and denounced those who had just questioned Chu Mo for their bad intentions.


    One of the great powers of the quasi supreme realm directly stood up and glanced at hundreds of billions of people below. He said coldly, "a family was cheated, planted a demon seed, and its cultivation has progressed by leaps and bounds, and has never felt anything unusual. His heart is even more grateful to the blood demon ancestor. It''s nothing great to think of being possessed by the devil. Even when he just came here, a family still thinks so!"


    Looking at the endless plains, hundreds of billions of monks, all of them would be silent, looking at the figure above the sky and listening to his rumbling voice¡ª¡ª


    Four more bursts!


    Ask for a monthly ticket and recommend several tickets.


    PS: the YY activity for the first anniversary of killing Tianren will be held at 8 p.m. tomorrow. Please refer to the wechat public platform for details. For friends who haven''t followed, please search "knife sharp" in wechat to add friends, remember it''s a Chinese name, and then select follow, check the historical news, and you can see it! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1301

    This quasi supreme realm of power, there are not too many people who know him, but many old monks, seeing this man, all whispered and exclaimed.


    "It turned out to be Du Heping, the ancestor of the Du family. I didn''t expect that his old man was still alive."


    "Yes, this must be the second power!"


    "It seems that he became famous more than 20000 years ago?"


    "Yes, more than 20000 years ago, I was happy. This must be the second."


    A low voice came from the crowd. This quasi supreme, who is very famous in the heaven, once swept the monks of his generation with a sword. It can be called peerless Tianjiao. No one could have imagined that he was an entrant who was planted with magic seeds.


    An old monk couldn''t help sighing: "blood demon ancestor, what a big game of chess! This method is really chilling."


    At this time, Du Heping continued, "but just now, I saw the process of turning into a demon seed and returning to a demon seed with my own eyes, and finally understood. Hehe, just like the windwalker Taoist friends, I suddenly woke up. You may think that this is the magic of Chu Taoist friends, well, the magic power is also good, you think this is false. But I swear with a quasi supreme vision and my original God, this is true!"


    Boom!


    This sentence is like a thunder.


    Directly among these hundreds of billions of people.


    It''s amazing!


    A person who has no family relationship with Chu Mo, or even has no intersection at all, dares to swear with his own original God, saying that this is true.


    Du Heping looked down at the dark crowd and looked at the endless crowd: "today, there are many unexpected people, so let''s make this clear!"


    Then, Du Heping said that the process when he met the young blood demon ancestor Ding Ling was actually similar to the experience of a windwalker. When I met Ding Ling, I was convinced by Ding Ling and thought that brother Ding Ling was a good man


    "I came here today with an attitude of finding fault!" Du Heping dares to say that, in fact, at his age and level, there is really nothing he dares to say. He looked at the crowd: "But now, I''m convinced. I finally believe that Prince Chu is working hard for the whole spiritual world and the whole human race. My family was implicated by me and was cheated by me. It''s my fault. After saying this, please seal me first! If one day, Prince Chu is able to solve my problems, please help. If after a long time, you still can''t solve them, please kill me completely! Erase! Du is a person, Never be the running dog of the demon clan! "


    This space is sealed by Jing Jie Ling and Ling Yuwei, so there is no problem mentioning the blood demon ancestors here.


    Du Heping had long been aware of this problem, so he said it simply and freely.


    Then, with a calm face, he hugged Chu Mo and saluted, "son of Chu, Du family, please!"


    Chu Mo returned the salute seriously, and then nodded gently.


    "Come on, seal me first." Du Heping sighed softly and looked calm.


    A wail came from the Du family below. Until now, they finally understand that the ancestors did not bring them long-term experience to see the excitement, but brought them to remove the brand of the demon clan!


    This confirms that Chu Mo''s actions, which have no other meaning, are purely doing good for the human monks in the whole spiritual world.


    Next, there were seven quasi supreme realm powers flying to the void, and the momentum that erupted on them was simply earth shaking.


    These people are all standing at the peak of the whole spiritual world!


    Today, when there is no way to enter the supreme realm, these people are already the strongest existence in the whole practice world.


    "We all asked Master Chu to help seal it. We have the same requirements as Du Daoyou." One of them, a representative, stood up, looked at Chu Mo, hugged his fist and said. Then, he looked back at the direction of his family: "my family, please Prince Chu, please master Xudu to save. This is a big cause and effect. If there is a demon invasion in the future, my family, all the children who can fight, will rush to the front line!"


    Chu Mo hugged his fist and saluted.


    Then there were two monks in the quasi supreme realm, who stood up and hugged Chu Mo and Xudu and saluted.


    Ten!


    Together, there are already ten powers of the quasi supreme realm!


    These ten people represent the ten families behind them, representing at least tens of millions of lives!


    Even Chu Mo had a feeling of panic. He glanced at Xudu beside him. Xiaohe, who put forward this proposal, is also a little dull at the moment. He did not expect such a result.


    The sky is too big and boundless, and there are too many people in the sky!


    If it weren''t for the suggestion of virtual crossing, I''m afraid these problems would really erupt only on the day when the demon clan really came into the world.


    By then, everything will be late.


    Life is ruined and blood flows into a river. These blood slaves, even the soul will not belong to themselves!


    Hoo!


    Xudu took a long breath, and then winked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "thanks to you, you are the greatest person!"


    "Amitabha, it''s the duty of a monk to help people in distress." Xu Du''s face became calmer and calmer. In his eyes, the light of Buddha was blooming.


    Then, under the gaze of hundreds of billions of people, Chu Mo began to directly seal the ten quasi supreme realm powers. They did not resist at all, and even cooperated incomparably.


    In the crowd below, bursts of mourning came from different directions.


    Those people are the ten quasi supreme clansmen. Their feelings are extremely complex, with complaints, complaints and gratitude to their ancestors. Because if Lao Zu is stubborn, what will happen to their fate? No one can tell.


    Seeing the old ancestors being sealed, I felt really sad.


    Even many irrelevant people couldn''t help crying when they saw this tragic scene.


    When Chu Mo finished sealing the last of the ten would-be emperors, suddenly four figures rose to the sky, and cold laughter came out of his mouth. One of them said, "I''m still young."


    Another humanity: "a little naive."


    The third man said, "how can the demon clan be so terrible?"


    The fourth person said coldly, "what I pursue is the supreme road. I don''t care whether I am possessed or not."


    Four quasi supremacies suddenly appeared. He sneered at Chu Mo and surrounded him from all sides. It seemed that he wanted to fight Chu mo.


    Is there such a stubborn person?


    On the plain below, hundreds of billions of people were all a little stunned, and they even looked at this scene in disbelief.


    At this time, several ancestors of Hongyue, Ziyan and Shui family, together with Shui Hong''an, the head of the Shui family, and others, there are many senior families related to the Chu family. There are many monks who have nothing to do with the Chu family, but agree with Chu Mo in their hearts. At this time, they all fly to the sky.


    These people, the worst, are above the realm of the emperor''s eightfold heaven!


    They all know that in the face of the quasi supreme, they will fall nine times out of ten. But they have no hesitation!


    In the face of alien invasion, someone must die. Hiding, hiding, and shrinking your head into your shell like a tortoise is just an idea of self deception, which has no meaning at all.


    More people, flying out of the crowd, stood on Chu Mo''s side.


    The families behind the four quasi supreme realm Daneng were full of puzzles. Someone shouted, "Lao Zu, what are you doing? Do you want to betray the whole Terran?"


    Someone was also angrily scolding: "as the ancestor of the family, how can you do this? Do you want to lead the whole family to extinction?"


    The atmosphere above the sky became extremely tense and dignified.


    A monk in the realm of quasi supreme, once he takes action, must be earth shattering.


    There are tens of billions of monks here. If this really fights here, most of these tens of billions of people will die in an instant.


    That''s lively. The demon clan hasn''t come yet. The Terrans here first give others a half of their strength.


    These four great powers of the quasi supreme realm seemed to play exactly this idea. They didn''t care about the shouting of their own clansmen below. Their eyes glittered with cold bloodthirsty light, and three of them stared directly at Xudu!


    Yes, in their eyes, Xudu, who can exorcise demons, is the most hateful person!


    It must be removed!


    Chu Mo sighed softly, and then sent out a rumble: "is there anything else? Just the four of you? Don''t hide the rest, come out. Aren''t you afraid that all the credit will be robbed by the four of them? When the demon clan enters the customs, your inaction today will be investigated later."


    Countless people, a sudden rush in their hearts, the heart said, what else?


    Now some people have begun to recite the pithy formula and want to quit this space.


    Nature is big in a space of millions of miles. But for the monks at the supreme level, fighting is not even enough for them!


    So what about these monks with low level? Isn''t it a aftershock that can kill them?


    Almost in the blink of an eye, a large number of monks withdrew.


    The four monks in the quasi supreme realm looked at each other and shot directly!


    The reason why they are hesitating is that they are worried that Chu Mo has a backhand, and Chu''s pulse is not so easy to provoke. But seeing more and more monks leave this space, there will be no such shop after passing this village!


    At this moment, three more quasi supreme masters rushed out of the crowd and killed Chu mo.


    Miao yiniang, Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Shen Xingxue and others did not leave, but looked at Chu Mo in situ. Nothing else, just because Chu Mo didn''t tell them to leave! They believe Chu Mo!


    Seven quasi supreme!


    This is also a force that can overturn the whole heaven!


    At the same time, attack Chu Mo and Xudu.


    Hongyue these people also rushed to each other without hesitation.


    At this time, Chu Mo sighed, "there are still people who can calm down, but it''s a pity" to be continued

 Chapter 1302

    Chu Mo did feel a little regretful. He felt that there must be a quasi supreme being who was planted with demons in the crowd, but was stubborn.


    Originally, he wanted to catch all these people. So, he was a little disappointed.


    However, the power that can lead to the seven quasi supreme realms is also enough. Being able to destroy these seven quasi supreme masters is also equivalent to stabbing the blood demon ancestor severely.


    Although the real bodies of the two sides have never been seen before, there have been several exchanges like this. Every time, Chu Mo is the one who laughs last. The blood demon ancestor has never won. Not once!


    The seven would-be supreme masters were helplessly watching Chu Mo seal the ten would-be supreme masters. This can''t be fake at all. It''s almost impossible to deceive the powerful eyes of the quasi supreme. As for Hongyue and his group, although their combat power is also strong enough. But the really terrible thing is only the red moon!


    The water family has a quasi supreme, including other families close to the Chu family, but not every quasi supreme has come here!


    Except for these truly enchanted monks, which quasi supreme would like to participate in this excitement?


    And their main goal is not Chu Mo, but virtual crossing!


    As long as you kill this guy who can remove the brand of the demon clan, you will break all the plans of Chu Mo!


    They also master the formula to leave this space, killing people and leaving. At that time, even if Chu Mo wants to find them, he has no place to find them!


    These seven entrants to the quasi supreme realm think very well. In their view, this space can be entered physically, so killing is naturally complete killing!


    But they all forgot one thing, or one thing that their group of top monks never cared about.


    That is: the relationship between Chu Mo and the magic world!


    Since Chu Mo has the ability to open up such a space in the magic world, it shows that he has the ability to do more things!


    They don''t know that Chu mo... Is the master in this space!


    To be exact, Chu Mo is the master, and the real ones are Jie Ling and Yu Wei.


    Therefore, there is no need for Hongyue and others to fight. Chu Mo himself is enough.


    He directly communicated with Jie Ling and Yu Wei. The two men shot at the same time, almost all at once, and suppressed the seven quasi supreme masters who were full of breath on the spot.


    Everyone was surprised!


    Looking at the quasi supreme power solidified in the void like the seven statues, some monks who were about to quit were completely dumbfounded.


    What is this situation?


    Countless people suddenly thought that this was the power of law, but what made them feel incredible was that the power of law in the magic world was so strong that it could imprison the quasi supreme?


    Naturally, they don''t know that the power of law in the magic world can imprison not only the quasi supreme, but also the supreme and saints!


    Of course, if you want to imprison a saint, you must be under the control of a great saint. Otherwise, even if the same Saint controls the magic world, there is no way to imprison another saint.


    Because what this needs is the understanding of the law.


    Unfortunately, both Jie Ling and Yu Wei have a profound understanding of the laws in the space of this great holy weapon!


    There is no difficulty for them to imprison a group of quasi supreme masters.


    The letter board exploded directly!


    Countless people summoned those who had just left on the letter board: "come back!"


    "It''s all right!"


    "Prince Chu is mighty!"


    "It''s really amazing. The seven quasi supremacies were sealed in an instant!"


    "It didn''t seem so easy to see the ten quasi supremacies sealed by Prince Chu before?"


    "What do you know? It''s Prince Chu luring the enemy..."


    "It''s incredible!"


    The top of the letter board exploded directly.


    Most of the people who just left came here again in an instant.


    But there is still a large group of people who have not returned here. Because they don''t have a letter board, the circulation of some information is not so fast. Therefore, this group of people missed a memorable play.


    The seven powers of the quasi supreme realm were all imprisoned in the void, and the ferocious expressions on their faces were clearly visible. Their eyes were full of fear. But the body cannot move, the mouth cannot speak. It really turned into seven statues.


    Chu Mo walked directly over, and then shot cleanly, smashing the seven lives!


    Then in the void, there appeared seven demon species that were as black as ink, emitting a vast magic breath.


    Even those who hated these seven people very much in their hearts were thrilled.


    Too cruel!


    It''s too straightforward!


    Even the opportunity to speak is no longer given to these quasi supremacies. Direct action.


    "Five of these seven people are completely demon species. They are not your ancestors." Chu Mo pointed to five of them and said.


    All the monks present naturally remember who the five demon species represent.


    The younger members of the five families were all in deep sorrow.


    "These two are still human monks, but they have been possessed by the devil with one heart. Sooner or later, they will also become the nourishment of the devil species. They will be taken away by Taoism and essence. And the devil species... Is the nourishment of the blood devil ancestors." Chu Mo said, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart that the means of the blood demon ancestor was really unparalleled.


    At first, he thought that there was only one way for the blood demon ancestor to become a Taoist priest. Now it seems that this man is really a man of extraordinary ability. If you don''t look at the evil essence of what he did, this means of the blood demon ancestor is really amazing.


    For example, people like windwalker, who willingly entered the urn of the blood demon ancestor, would not have repented if they had not seen the ancestor of the yuan family transformed by the demon seed.


    Chu Mo had known that the blood demon ancestor would never be as easy to deal with as the general quasi supreme. Now his vigilance towards the blood demon ancestor has risen to a higher level. It has been upgraded to the same level as the supreme ancestor of the Qin family.


    Two supreme masters


    Chu Mo felt a little bitter in his mouth and even more bitter in his heart.


    It''s really too difficult to deal with!


    However, no matter how difficult it is, we have to face it. Because escape will never solve the problem.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate to put all the seven demon species into the chaos oven this time. Even if there was a hidden quasi supreme in the crowd, he would never jump out and die at this moment.


    He directly delimited an area for those enchanted families.


    A large number of people began to fly to this area.


    There are a total of seventeen quasi supreme realm powerful families, adding up to tens of millions of people!


    After the storm just now, everyone understood the seriousness of the matter. All watched in silence.


    Chu Mo glanced at Xu Du, and Xu Du nodded at Chu Mo, indicating that he had no problem.


    Later, Chu Mo directly set up a Dharma array in the void, and so arranged the array in the void in front of everyone.


    Then, he invited a large number of monks, such as the red moon, to protect the Dharma in the void.


    Finally, Chu Mo flew to Qin Shi.


    His eyes swept the faces of Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe and Hua Xiaoya.


    There are thousands of words, but at this moment, no one speaks.


    Chu Mo looked at Qin Shi deeply. This gorgeous but ill fated woman smiled gently, "don''t worry, it''s okay."


    "Well, I know." Qin Shi nodded gently, then stretched out a hand and said softly, "can you hold my hand?"


    Chu Mo saw that touch of desire from the depths of Qin Shi''s eyes. He knew that Qin Shi was actually a little afraid.


    Over there in the Qin family, a middle-aged man stood there hesitating with tears streaming down his face.


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "see your father?"


    Qin Shi hesitated. Chu Mo had told her about her father before. In fact, in her heart, Qin Shi also wanted to meet her father. But in the end, she shook her head and whispered, "when I''m all right, see him again. Now... I''m a demon, and I don''t want to be too close to him."


    Chu Mo understood that Qin Shi was still afraid, although the whole Qin family had no problem. But she still bears the brand of the demon clan after all. She is afraid of being close to her father and infecting him again.


    Although this possibility is very small, it is actually the kind of mutual concern between the thickest blood and family.


    "Let''s go." Chu Mo took Qin Shi by the hand, and then took him to the area.


    There, it has been sealed by Jieling and Yuwei.


    Qin Shi''s face was slightly red, and she looked at Chu Mo softly: "OK, you go there quickly."


    It is the limit of Qin poetry to summon up courage in public and let Chu Mo hold her hand. In her heart, she is actually extremely shy. The fear of facing the unknown is also completely diluted by this shyness.


    "No, I''ll stay here with you." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Ah? Then, how can that work? Didn''t you say that this will be moderated?" Qin Shi looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t worry, he can''t spend me!"


    Chu Mo has been with him for several times and has a deep understanding of Buddhist scriptures. Chu Mo had also experienced the power of Buddhism in the celestial world before. This time, he wanted to experience again what kind of power it was.


    The way of Chu and Mo combines the strengths of hundreds of schools.


    His magical powers are also various supreme skills.


    This kind of gathering the strengths of hundreds of schools and creating their own Tao and skill is the pursuit of Chu Mo all the time.


    Seeing that he could not be persuaded, Qin Shi could only rely on Chu Mo, but in his heart, he felt extremely sweet.


    In the middle of the crowd, a woman in black, with ordinary appearance and no special aura on her body, quietly looked at the Xudu on the high sky, the light in her eyes flickered, and then looked at the direction of the crowd waiting to be moderated.


    Chu Mo was there, but she couldn''t see it.


    "Don''t do it, don''t do it, it''s too dangerous here." The woman in black muttered softly, and then her figure gradually faded. Disappeared here.


    She left. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1303

    At the moment when the woman in black disappeared, Chu Mo ruo glanced in that direction, but he soon withdrew his mind.


    There are too many people here. Even if half of them have just retreated, there are at least hundreds of billions of people left, plus those who have received the news!


    Even though Chu Mo''s divine sense is so sharp, it is really difficult to find all the abnormalities in a short time.


    Gaishi Yu and Bian Kaiyu all guarded the periphery, and they waited quietly with others.


    The ferocious appearance of the monster made many people look sideways, and they didn''t know what the ferocious beast came from. But we all know that it should be Chu Mo''s mount.


    Gaishi Gu turned a blind eye to those curious eyes, and his heart was also very disdainful, sneering: you are a beast, and your family is a beast! Ye is a plant! A plant!


    Xudu sat cross legged in the void and drank a Buddha''s horn: "Amitabha!"


    Boom!


    The Dharma phase of a golden Giant Buddha appeared behind zixudu and stood upright. That Dharma phase almost filled the whole space.


    The boundless Buddha Dharma makes everyone admire it.


    Countless pairs of eyes fell on Xudu at the moment.


    This is also one of the reasons why Chu Mo refused to be in the sky. He wanted Xudu to get the praise he deserved.


    This is to save the common people!


    He deserves to be noticed!


    At this time, I''m not suitable to share that kind of worship.


    After Xudu was ready, he took out a small wooden fish whose original color could not be seen from his arms with a solemn face. He took a small hammer and tapped it gently.


    When!


    A sound, like a great bell, instantly spread throughout the whole space!


    This sound contains an incredible mysterious power. Even those people outside the barrier can''t help but be shocked. I felt as if there was a sound in my head. Countless people, all with a shocked face, looked at the tiny figure under the Buddha. At this moment, the tiny figure suddenly became extremely tall in the eyes of countless people!


    Chu Mo''s spirit was also slightly shocked. He felt more than ordinary people. At the same time, a trace of worry also rose in my heart.


    Before, Xu Du had never taken out this little wooden fish. But there are too many people today. Maybe he thinks it''s better. Chu Mo comforted himself in his heart.


    In fact, since Xu Du put forward this proposal, Chu Mo''s heart has always had an ominous premonition. He always felt that there would be problems with virtual crossing. But Xudu refused to admit it, and he couldn''t find a reason to stop it.


    At this time, Xudu began to chant sutras. With one hand, he kept knocking on the wooden fish. His Buddhist voice became stronger under the blessing of the wooden fish.


    Golden lotus blossoms flew out of his mouth and kept drifting down.


    Wisps of black thread were quickly pulled out of the bodies of these addicts.


    Soon, the first demon king FA Xiang was formed.


    This time, without Chu Mo''s help, Jie Ling and Yu Wei directly used the power of rules in the dark to suppress it.


    This is one of the great benefits of magic in the magic world. All the rules here can be controlled!


    The rumble of Buddha''s voice covers the world.


    With the chanting of Xudu, more and more demon king Faxiang began to appear one after another. But every time one appears, it will be destroyed.


    Xudu''s voice is always full of compassion, extremely stable, and sounds slowly.


    The vast lotus has covered the whole sky.


    At this moment, countless people took out the Friar''s gadget of video stone and began to record this scene.


    This kind of scene, not to mention unparalleled, is absolutely unprecedented.


    At this time, hundreds of figures suddenly flew out from the distant crowd and rushed towards the border. They all showed all their unique skills at the first time!


    Try to interrupt the Buddha sound of Xudu and break through this barrier!


    This is not to make trouble, this is to harm people!


    Countless people roared and attacked the group.


    But their speed is too fast. At first glance, they have been preparing for a long time. In an instant, they just want to catch everyone by surprise!


    Blood slaves!


    These are all real blood slaves!


    Like those killers before, they are all blood slaves cultivated by the blood demon ancestor himself!


    Bang!


    The first monk close to the barrier, a tall emperor''s breath bloomed wantonly, hit hard, and rushed to the barrier.


    The enchantment, like a ripple, cleared away everywhere. But it was extremely strong and was not broken.


    Without waiting for the high-level emperor to make a second strike, from the void full of golden lotus, a sky thunder suddenly fell and directly hit the monk.


    This is not a disaster, but it is countless times more terrifying than the thunder of disaster!


    This is the thunder of rules!


    Click!


    This high-level emperor was directly destroyed!


    The body, together with the original God, was completely wiped out at this moment!


    Click!


    Click!


    Hundreds of rules of thunder, split into the hundreds of figures, just a round of attack, will kill all these hundreds of people on the spot.


    Shock!


    This horrible killing shocked everyone on the spot!


    Even those monks who stood on the Terran side showed extremely shocked expressions on their faces.


    This method is really terrible.


    These hundreds of monks are all big men in the realm of emperor! Looking at the whole heaven, wherever they go, they are all powerful.


    But here, even a thunder and lightning can''t last.


    At this time, countless blood friars who could have entered the magic world at the same time had an idea in their mind: this magic world is countless times more mysterious than previously imagined!


    Those monks who could not enter the magic world added endless awe to this mysterious world.


    "Terrible, it''s terrible!"


    But those blood slaves of the blood demon ancestor have long put life and death aside. For them, it is better to die here under the thunder than under the blood curse of the blood demon ancestor. Therefore, this group of people rushed in this direction one after another.


    The total number of this group is also a rather frightening figure. Tens of thousands!


    Like moths to the fire, they keep rushing in the direction of the border.


    In the end, the speed of law Tianlei was almost unable to keep up!


    This scene also completely shocked the other monks. On the one hand, they were shocked by the bravery of this group of people. On the other hand, they felt a chill. Before that, they never dreamed that there were so many demons hidden in this heaven, right beside them!


    If the goal of these people is not Chu Mo, but them, what will happen? Few people have dared to think about this problem.


    Chu Mo always quietly accompanied Qin Shi, feeling the mysterious power contained in the virtual Buddha sound. All his feelings.


    As for the group of moth like blood slaves outside, he didn''t take it to heart. It''s just a group of poor people who can only live in the dark. Even though they didn''t come out today. Then sooner or later, they will also appear. At most, it causes a certain degree of loss to the heaven, but it can''t shake the foundation of the heaven at all.


    What is really worrying is only the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang.


    After this thing is over, I''m on my way. In any case, the last Luotian breaking Dharma array must be broken.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    At this time, the Buddhist sound of Xudu chanting suddenly appeared a trace of vibration. There are very few people who can feel this tremor. But many people still felt it and couldn''t help raising their heads and looking at the figure in the sky, which was full of golden light.


    Chu Mo also raised his head and looked at Xudu with some worry. Then he left here and flew directly to the sky. Come to Xudu''s side and directly urge the military formula and the former formula in the Taoist nine character mantra. The vast essence surged out from all directions and from the countless top-grade Tianjing stones.


    The power of the five elements also follows.


    Chu Mo pinched a magic formula, directly pulling these two forces, and shrouded Xudu.


    Xu Du''s voice instantly recovered, and his pale face also showed some blood. The whole person''s expression became more and more peaceful and kind, as if it were gradually integrated with the Great Buddha Dharma behind him!


    This is the expression of the Dharma when it reaches the highest level, and the power of becoming a Buddha in the flesh can achieve this.


    But Chu Mo''s worry became more and more intense.


    Don''t worry, hold on!


    Chu Mo''s heart roared wildly.


    Like hearing Chu Mo''s prayer, the state of virtual crossing began to recover and continue to develop in a good direction.


    The demon king''s Dharma phase continues to form. Once formed, it will be cut off by Jieling and Yu Wei using the power of the law, which saves Xudu a lot of trouble. At least you don''t have to be distracted.


    After three days and three nights, most of the addicts have been completely removed from their souls. Qin Shi was all right. She took a deep look at Chu Mo, then bowed to Xu Du and quietly left.


    But there are still many monks with profound realm whose brand has not been completely removed.


    Chu Mo constantly used various means to supplement energy for virtual crossing. But he could still feel that the weakness of Xudu was accelerating.


    Only few people can feel this change. Because the Buddha sound of Xudu is always stable, the rhythm of his knocking wooden fish voice has never changed.


    Another three days and three nights have passed, and six days and six nights have passed!


    The vast majority of people have completely recovered, and then silently recite the formula and leave here. They all need time to recuperate.


    Xudu uses the supreme Buddha Dharma to remove the brand left by the demon clan in their souls. Although it doesn''t hurt much, it also needs to recuperate for a period of time. Before they left, they all thanked the empty ferry.


    This is a real life-saving grace, such as reborn parents.


    Empty crossing the seventh day of chanting!


    When the last entrant finally left this enchantment.


    The Buddha sound of virtual crossing finally stopped.


    But he was sitting in the void, below which was a huge golden lotus. The golden lotus was so real that he could even smell the fragrance floating from it!


    The statue of the Great Buddha, which is indomitable and full of the whole void, is gradually disappearing.


    Between heaven and earth, only the thin figure of Xudu and the huge unparalleled lotus under him were left.


    At this time, tens of billions of people still gathered outside the border. Somehow, a huge sadness suddenly surged in their hearts.


    Even the quasi supreme demon hiding in the crowd also felt this sadness.


    Someone couldn''t help but exclaim, "he, he gave up his life! Heaven and earth are in sorrow!"


    Delivered at midnight.


    Today is the first anniversary of killing Tianren. Meet channel: 12448851. Interested friends can come and play together. For details, please refer to wechat public platform announcement. Add wechat method, wechat search friends, Chinese "knife sharp", choose to pay attention. Then click to view the historical message. Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1304

    Chu Mo''s heart filled with a great sadness. He finally understood where the foreboding in his heart had come from.? [? He always felt that there was something wrong with Xudu, and took the initiative to open up a space in the magic world, and then solved the problem of demonized monks in the whole spiritual world at one time. It turned out that he was already ready to sacrifice his life for benevolence.


    "Little monk Xudu, I''ve seen the benefactor."


    "Although the child has good character and talent, he is on the road of angry King Kong, which is easy to provoke powerful enemies."


    "Don''t worry, Xudu will be my brother of Chu Mo in the future. I will try my best to protect him all my life!"


    "Although I don''t want to have fame and fortune, I do want to become a Buddha."


    "I hope you can live well anyway."


    "Patriarch, little monk is a man."


    All the past scenes appeared in Chu Mo''s mind. Unexpectedly, this young monk did not take the road of angry King Kong in the end, nor did he provoke too many enemies. But he chose to sacrifice his life for righteousness.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help lifting his head and silently wailing. When he reached this state, his happiness and anger didn''t appear in his face, but at this moment, the corners of his eyes were moist. He was very sad and felt sorry for the old monk''s advice.


    Xu Du''s body is collapsing a little. The so-called sacrifice is the supreme Dharma, which requires sacrificing the ego to fulfill the greater self.


    This kind of spirit, really not everyone can have. This kind of courage can''t be possessed by anyone!


    Xudu looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "don''t be sad for me, this is my choice. The master said, I either take the road of angry King Kong, but the final outcome will not be good; or I will take the road of sacrificing my life for righteousness, and the outcome is unpredictable. Lord, this is my life."


    "I promised the old monk that I would protect you all my life." Chu Mo whispered.


    "Instant is forever, life is a lifetime, vegetation is an autumn, the so-called lifetime, how can there be a definite number?" Xu Du looked at Chu Mo, with a peaceful smile on his face, and his body burst into countless light. His shattered body danced in the light.


    Every piece of the body, in a moment, turned into a small virtual cross, with the overwhelming Buddha light on it!


    Those who didn''t leave were all stunned by this scene. They didn''t know what had happened, but they just felt that their hearts were shocked. This scene is shocking!


    At this time, Xu Du recited the Buddha''s name softly: "Amitabha."


    Countless small virtual ferries, while chanting the Buddha''s name in unison: "Amitabha!"


    The incredible scene reappears. Countless small virtual ferries began to condense together. The Buddha light that burst out on my body is too dazzling and bright. Even Chu Mo couldn''t look directly. I can''t see what''s in it at all.


    Only the Grand Buddha sound comes constantly.


    In the void, an indomitable Buddha Dharma appeared again.


    But this dharma phase is exactly the same as Xudu''s appearance!


    Become a Buddha!


    Xudu saved tens of millions of creatures, sacrificed his life for righteousness, and finally became benevolence!


    He embarked on a rare road. At this age, I become a Buddha directly!


    But after becoming a Buddha, this void can no longer contain his Dharma. Xudu''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    Before parting, Xudu had a happy and helpless voice, which sounded in the spiritual sea of Chu Mo: "Lord, after becoming a Buddha, it is everywhere and turns into nothingness. When the Lord finds the last Luotian breaking Dharma array, he just needs to call Xudu, and the little monk will come to help."


    Chu Mo didn''t answer, but silently nodded. He felt a lot of emotion in his heart, as if there were thousands of words to talk about, but he looked around at a loss. He didn''t know where to start or who to talk to.


    Many things, in this special space, there are still countless people staying here, looking at the huge golden lotus that has not completely dissipated in the sky. Someone can''t help kneeling down directly, hands folded, and a devout face said: "master Xudu, please go well, the heaven will not forget you, the spiritual world... Will not forget you! After going back, I will build a temple, shape your golden statue, and worship forever!"


    Then, more people knelt down: "master Xudu, walk well all the way. After returning, we will immediately build a temple and shape your golden statue to worship forever!"


    This is a real recognition, a complete acceptance!


    Even though these monks have no faith in Buddhism, they have all become believers of Xudu from now on.


    Even the most demanding people can hardly say a word about wasting their lives.


    Chu Mo silently looked at the crowd, who knelt down in darkness, and his face showed a little relief. Then, his body flashed and disappeared into the void.


    The sage said that heaven and earth are inhumane, and all things are ruminant dogs.


    It seems that heaven and earth are inhumane again, but this is actually the embodiment of a great wisdom of saints. Heaven and earth in the holy population is actually the way of heaven. In the eyes of heaven, all things and all living beings... Are the same and equal.


    There are sentimental creatures like human beings in this world, as well as cold and cruel demons.


    The way of heaven has never really made people despair. Even if the demon clan has thousands of means and 10000 kinds of magic powers, there are also countless excellent people on the Terran side. There are also people like Xudu who dare to sacrifice their lives for righteousness.


    In fact, there have never been many such people, and there have never been fewer.


    Chu Mo left the magic world. He went to the city of heaven first and talked with red moon for a long time. Then, through the magic world, I met Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Miaoyi Niang and others. Chu Mo left them a lot of resources and no one was an emperor class warship.


    Told them the coordinates of the city of heaven, and told them to turn around and build the ethereal palace in the city of heaven, in the garden of heaven!


    Only in this way, Chu Mo can safely leave.


    Miaoyi Niang''s eyes were full of worry. They didn''t know what Chu Mo was going to do, but they could also guess according to the information on the letter board.


    He must be looking for the last Luotian breaking Dharma array!


    Outside, they dare not mention the four words of blood demon ancestor, but they all understand in their hearts what kind of dangerous environment Chu Mo is about to face.


    Xudu sacrificed his life for righteousness and became famous in the whole practice world. The reputation of Chu Mo did not decline, but also improved. Because the whole spiritual world, as long as it is not a real fool, can know what Chu Mo is doing. What is his purpose.


    It can be said that what Chu Mo is about to do, the whole heaven, I''m afraid there are few people who dare to go the same way with him.


    A supreme who has sealed himself for 100000 years and now recovers; Although he did not step into the supreme realm, he had already crossed the head of the evil devil who was quasi supreme.


    Facing such two existence, just like ants facing mountains, just by momentum, it is enough to be pressed out of breath. As for trying to shake this mountain... No one thinks he can succeed.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s departure is destined to be a tragic road.


    Even Hongyue didn''t agree with Chu Mo to really look for the blood demon ancestor. Because there was too much tide in this spiritual world about the matter of demonization before. The blood demon ancestor must have known everything. Then at this time, Chu Mo disappeared again.


    What did he do? Is that a guess?


    As long as the blood demon ancestor is not stupid, he can probably think of it. Is the blood demon ancestor stupid? No one in the whole practice world dares to say this!


    Chu Mo let Chu Qing quietly contact those people in the ancestral land of the Chu family. He really needs help.


    Shui Yiyi came to Tiandao garden, saw Chu Mo and asked to go with him.


    Rejected by Chu mo.


    "You can''t go. It''s meaningless for you to go." Chu Mo looked at Shui Yiyi and said seriously, "if I succeed, naturally everyone will be happy; if I fail, then this heaven, and those people we care about, they still need your help."


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo deeply, and then nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll keep all the people and things related to you in my heart. If you live, you can''t marry me. If you die, I''ll be widowed for you!"


    With that, Shui Yiyi left without hesitation.


    Hu lie also came and asked to go with him. Chu Mo drove him away directly: "I haven''t had many friends since I was born. You are one, and I hope you can live well. The tiger clan belongs to the beast clan, and you can find a pure land to survive no matter when."


    Hu lie said seriously, "the demon clan is the common enemy of all creatures in the whole heaven. If the heaven is there, the tiger clan is there. If the heaven is not there, the tiger clan will not exist."


    Yue Qingcheng looked at Chu Mo: "my home is gone. I am your follower. You must take me with you. If you want to die, I will die first. I will never die behind you."


    Chu Mo looked at yueqingcheng. He didn''t want to take her on the road and wanted to leave her in Tiandao garden.


    Finally, the red moon whispered, "take her with you, and there will be care on the way. Take her, and remember to bring her back intact."


    Chu Mo sighed. He knows what aunt Hongyue means, but can he control this matter? Even he... Doesn''t know whether he can come back.


    Now the only thing we can rely on is to hope that the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang can''t guess that he already knows where the blood demon ancestor is hiding! But this possibility is also very small. Because Butterfly Fairy knows this.


    Chu Mo sent a message to Liuyun, telling her that she was going to run away for a period of time. Liuyun did not reply. Chu Mo didn''t see Liuyun in the space of the magic world before.


    He also sent a message to Liu Feng, but he didn''t get a reply.


    Chu Mo was worried. But at this time, it was too late to find them. Because Chu Qing has brought those people from the ancestral land of the Chu family here.


    Seeing Chu Mo, this group of rural people, who are still rustic and scum, all bowed down seriously and saluted: "I''ve seen the young master!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1305

    Chu Mo looked at this group of people, including middle-aged men, young men, young girls, charming young women, and chuchuchui old people with cigarette bags in their mouths. On their bodies, they still exude the simple rural atmosphere. Their eyes are still simple and simple.


    If you only look at these, you really think they are a group of simple countrymen, no different from countless mortals in the world.


    However, they all have injuries on their bodies.


    Very serious injury!


    The middle-aged man should have been a man full of vitality, although he tried to hide his injury in front of Chu mo. But Chu Mo didn''t even need the divine mirror of the sky to feel his weakness and fatigue.


    The smiling young woman looked at Chu Mo''s expression with a happy face, but in fact, the secret injury in her body was even worse than that of a middle-aged man.


    Because in every battle, she rushes directly in front!


    The young man and the old man with a cigarette bag in his mouth are all the same, trying hard to show that they are OK in front of Chu Mo and the public.


    But their injuries could not be suppressed at all. It reminds Chu Mo and everyone what a terrible battle they have experienced during this period.


    These days, there is little news about this group of people.


    So many people outside feel that they may be looking for the last Dharma array, and may have returned to the ancestral land of the Chu family. They didn''t find the last Dharma array, but they were not idle at all!


    Always fighting!


    Chu Mo is killing demons, but they are killing demons!


    The old man with the cigarette bag pot in his mouth looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "listen to the young lady clearly, the young master found the old thing''s nest?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, I guess the last Dharma array should also be hidden there."


    "Middle, let''s go. At that time, our group of people will stop those two guys. Young master, is there a problem?" The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth was very straightforward and directly proposed the division of labor.


    "The wound on your body" Chu Mo looked at the old man, "you must treat it."


    "Don''t you have many top-grade pills there, young master? Take them out quickly." The young woman looked at Chu Mo and said.


    Chu Mo liked this feeling very much. The people in front of him were already the real core figures of the Chu family. The more they don''t see him, the more warm he feels in his heart.


    Because this is the way a family should get along.


    Chu Mo directly took a large number of pills from his body. He even asked Feng Junzi for a few drops of essence.


    Feng Junzi didn''t refuse either. Gaishi Gu has been following Chu Mo and has informed Feng Junzi and Huang Jianlan of what Chu Mo has done recently.


    Now Chu Mo is going to do the most dangerous thing. Feng Junzi and other top-grade drugs only have admiration in his heart.


    "Young master is really rich." The young woman happily took the elixir taken out by Chu mo. when her eyes fell on the essence liquid donated by Feng Junzi in the palm of Chu Mo, her laughter suddenly stopped, and she said with a shocked face, "is this?"


    The old man holding the cigarette bag was also stunned, looking at seven or eight drops of light white liquid in Chu Mo''s palm with an incredulous face.


    There are only sevenoreight drops of white liquid in total. Each drop looks only big and crystal clear soybeans, emitting a faint aroma. Hanging above the palm of Chu Mo, it dribbled around, as if it were spiritual.


    The middle-aged man said with a dignified face, "is this the precious liquid of the supreme medicine? No, No." before he finished, he shook his head and said with a shocked face, "this is a quasi holy medicine?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, it''s a quasi holy medicine. It should be OK to recover everyone''s injury."


    The young woman couldn''t help but put her hand on her forehead, looked at Chu Mo, and said with a speechless face, "what''s the meaning of what the young master said? This is too good, it''s too much, okay?"


    A young man muttered in a low voice, "this precious liquid is a little wasted, and it can be refined into a great medicine for longevity."


    The old man with the cigarette bag took a deep look at Chu Mo, and then looked at the crowd: "since it''s the young master''s intention, let''s divide it!"


    Everyone cheered and surrounded with excitement. First, they thanked Chu Mo, and then carefully took away a drop of essence of quasi holy medicine.


    In the end, everyone took a drop. Looking at the satisfied expression on their faces, Chu Mo felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    This group of people looks like farmers, but any one of them has a strong fighting power beyond the emperor!


    They may not all be quasi supreme, but they are definitely the most powerful people in the world!


    Such a group of people, are they stupid? Don''t they know what they are going to face? The old man with the cigarette bag directly understated the task of involving the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang. Didn''t he know that it was a sure thing to die?


    But none of them, even a word in this regard!


    In the face of the essence liquid sent by Chu Mo, they all looked grateful, took it carefully, and then looked satisfied.


    Chu Mo felt very sad in his heart. It was a battle that had no return. It was a battle that was doomed to a tragic end. He is fearless, and this group of people are fearless!


    In fact, there are many fearless people, but Chu Mo doesn''t want to find so many people anymore. In the face of the existence of two supreme realms, no matter how many people there are, it is meaningless. At this time, he suddenly understood why grandpa didn''t destroy the Qin family. I understood grandpa''s original intention to leave a spark for the spiritual world.


    Unfortunately, the people of the Qin family, including the supreme Qin Cang, didn''t understand grandpa''s idea at all, and even chose to be possessed without hesitation. In order to improve his practice, he even did not hesitate to drag down the whole practice world.


    Compared with this group of people in front of us and thousands of bloody monks, Qin Cang is a real scum! It''s scum! It''s garbage!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and he also made a decision.


    He wants to survive the robbery.


    Chu Mo left Bian Kaiyu, Gaishi, Feng junzi, and Huang Jianlan. He even left the sealed golden ginseng and countless top-grade celestite on his body.


    Gaishiyu, Feng Junzi and Huang Jianlan entrusted him to Aunt Hongyue, and he also left it to Aunt Hongyue.


    "Feng Junzi and golden ginseng are of great use to my master. If my master comes to you one day, please help my master." Chu Mo looked at the red moon. Then he said to the wind gentleman in the supreme flowerpot, "please!"


    The wind gentleman in the supreme flowerpot sighed gently, "if you can, you will come back alive."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I will!"


    Gaishi looked at Chu Mo: "if you don''t come back, I and Feng junzi, as well as Huang Jianlan, we will protect the people around you for 10000 years. Then, we will leave."


    "OK." Chu Mo nodded.


    At this time, Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo and said, "I will guard my master''s relatives until I die. If I want to fight, I will die first."


    Chu Mo looked at Bian Kaiyu and said, "take care."


    Chu Mo left Bian Kaiyu to help protect the group around him.


    He once wanted to take Qin Shi and Dong Yu to Tianlu for training, but now, time is not enough. If he can come back alive, all this will naturally remain the same. If he can''t come back, he can only hope that those people can be taken good care of.


    Fortunately, from the general situation, the whole heaven is still very beneficial to the Chu family.


    Red moon looked at Chu Mo, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "come with me."


    Chu Mo nodded, followed by the red moon, directly left the city of heaven and flew millions of miles. In a sealed place, the red moon fell on a mountain.


    Then, she took out a small metal ball from her body, which was hollowed out all over, like gold carving. She whispered, "leave a drop of your blood essence here, and I will exile it to the chaotic void."


    Chu Mo thought for a while and didn''t refuse.


    His hand, just holding the golden ball, felt a strong sting, and a drop of his blood essence was taken away.


    Then, the red moon began to draw an array. Her hand directly drew a Dharma array in the void, and her face was extremely dignified. In the end, Hongyue''s face even became a little pale.


    Poof!


    She spewed out a mouthful of blood, which contained threeorfour drops of her blood essence!


    Spray directly on the Dharma array!


    Boom!


    A great breath burst out instantly, and then the whole array, together with the metal balls in the array, disappeared without a trace.


    There was a drop of Chu Mo''s blood essence in the metal ball, but he instantly lost his reaction to that drop of blood!


    "This metal ball is something that the wandering female emperor accidentally found from the Outland universe in the past years. Its grade seems not high, and it seems to be only the level of the supreme weapon. But in fact, it is very special and mysterious. Even the female emperor said that she can''t see through the specific components of this metal ball, which seems to contain some unimaginable power. She met it by chance and brought it back. Later, she found that it contains big secrets, but she thought When it comes to research, the female emperor is her. " Hongyue''s face was pale and weak. Speaking of this, she sighed.


    Chu Mo knew that at that time, it should be the late period of the wandering female emperor. There is no time and energy to study the secrets in the metal ball.


    Chu Mo looked at the red moon and gave a deep salute. He just glanced at the metal ball with the sky god. As a result, the sky god gave an undetectable answer. Chu Mo might not be surprised if he didn''t know what grade the sky god Jian was. But the sky god Kam, it''s an ancestor!


    Even if it is incomplete and cannot reach the level of ancestral vessels for some reasons, it must be beyond the existence of sacred vessels.


    Even it can''t be detected, so this metal ball must contain unimaginable secrets.


    The red moon then said, "now I have a secret method. I will exile this little ball with a little blood essence into the infinite chaotic universe again, and I covered it all with my blood essence! Remember, don''t mention it to anyone. This may be your last card."


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t worry, aunt, I understand." Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1306

    The next day, Chu Mo said goodbye to everyone. Without too much words, there were not many people to see him off. ({[[[[{? Net {because this action is carried out secretly. The blood demon ancestor must have a lot of eyeliner in the heaven. If he makes a big fuss, I''m afraid he will scare the snake.


    A warship, quietly lifted off, and then burst into a bright light, instantly disappeared in situ.


    At the moment when the warship disappeared, Chu Qing shed two lines of clear tears from the corners of his eyes. He looked dimly at the direction of the disappearance of the warship and whispered, "you must come back. To come back alive, the Chu family needs you, and we all need you!"


    Red moon gently hugged Chu Qing and said softly, "don''t worry, he will come back alive."


    Ziyan emperor also said, "I believe he will come back alive!"


    Chu Qing nodded and said, "the female emperor said he was very lucky."


    "Then there''s no problem. Don''t worry." The red moon whispered.


    The warship was sailing silently high in the void. Chu Mo stood by the porthole and looked at the dark and deep universe outside. Yueqingcheng stood beside him, and also accompanied him in silence.


    "In fact, you really shouldn''t have come with me." Chu Mo whispered.


    "Hee hee, in fact, I believe that this trip, everyone will be able to return safely." Yueqingcheng showed a naughty smile, which was very beautiful.


    Chu Mo stared slightly.


    Yueqingcheng blushed, and then whispered, "I always believe that only through the tempering of blood and fire can we really grow."


    "Just this kind of growth, not everyone wants." Chu Mo said faintly.


    At this time, the young woman dressed as a village woman suddenly came over from the side, and laughed from a distance, "didn''t you disturb your two to talk about love?"


    Moon Qingcheng blushed and waved her hand again and again. Beg the young woman with her eyes.


    Although the contact time is not long, yueqingcheng has already experienced and experienced this young woman''s mouth.


    "Sister min." After yueqingcheng said hello to the young woman, he ran away as if.


    Then the young woman looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "Qingcheng is good."


    "...." Chu Mo, with black lines all over her head, looked at her and said, "sister min, if she''s okay, you can have a good rest. Your injury hasn''t completely recovered, has it?"


    The young woman said, "I''ve been well for a long time. With the essence of quasi holy medicine, what''s this small injury?" With that, the young woman looked at Chu Mo curiously: "when will the young master marry the girls of the water family? If you don''t marry, these beautiful confidants around you are actually not down-to-earth."


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "sister min is joking. How can I have any confidantes?"


    "Hey, do you still want to cheat me?" Young woman, a boy, I have already seen through your expression, glancing sideways at Chu Mo: "do you want me to count for you?"


    "Forget it, don''t count." Chu Mo also has a headache for young women. He didn''t know where his ancestral place was, and he could cultivate so many wonderful flowers.


    At this time, the old man with the cigarette bag came slowly from the side and stared at the young woman: "girl, hurry back to recuperate. Do you think this time is a joke? Don''t bother the young master here."


    Chu Mo hurriedly said, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    The young woman vomited * * * * and then walked away with a smile.


    The old man walked to Chu Mo with his cigarette bag in his mouth, stood side by side with Chu Mo, and then whispered, "young master, don''t blame your uncle."


    "I don''t blame him." Chu Mo nodded, "I know they all have taboos."


    The old man nodded: "the young master is reasonable. Speaking of it, the second master is also very concerned about the young master."


    "Well, I know. I can feel it from my sister." Chu Mo said.


    The old man glanced at Chu Mo, and then said, "this time, to the blood demon ancestor, the young master only needs to do one thing, find the last Dharma array, and then destroy it. Don''t worry about other things. The young master only needs to destroy the Dharma array, and then immediately go away. I believe the young master''s ability to run for his life should be good after growing up all the way for so many years."


    "What about you?" Chu Mo looked at the old man: "you mean, you not only have to hold those two horrible existence, but also buy me time to escape?"


    The old man picked his eyebrows and said faintly, "this is what we should do."


    "Nothing should be done. My life is no more valuable than yours." Chu Mo said.


    "No, the young master''s life is much more valuable than ours." The old man said, and then sighed lightly, "it''s not about identity and status, but that the young master still has exhibition in the future, but we have no exhibition. We have all come to the end of the road of cultivation."


    "Whoever''s life is the same in my eyes." Chu Mo said seriously.


    The old man smiled, and then said, "idle is also idle. If the young master is not bored, I''ll tell the young master a story about the old master. This story, I also heard from my elders, passed on from generation to generation, and passed to me."


    "Your injury?" Chu Mo looked at the old man.


    The old man took a sip of his cigarette bag, smiled and shook his head, "it''s okay, nothing!"


    Chu Mo secretly shook his head and smiled bitterly. This group of people who came out of the ancestral land of the Chu family are really surprisingly similar in this regard.


    Later, the old man told Chu mo the story of the Chu family.


    Chu Mo heard many stories for the first time, and he also felt very fresh. The old man was smoking a cigarette bag while chatting with Chu mo. The warship silently rowed through the dark universe, sailing towards the unknown distance. Leaving the star fields far behind.


    The place where the blood demon ancestor HID is quite far away from the heaven. It''s really impossible to find it unless there are quasi cosmic coordinates.


    In this way, time goes by.


    It has been more than ten days since Chu and Mo left the heaven.


    Before, the influence of virtual crossing demon on the whole heaven has not completely dissipated, and countless people are still talking about it. Talking about the greatness of this little monk, the whole heaven began to build temples everywhere. Then, statues of Xudu made of pure gold were placed in the temples.


    There are also many people talking about Chu Mo, thinking that this young master is really a model figure for all monks in the whole spiritual world.


    "Being a man should be like empty crossing, and having children should be like Chu Mo!"


    This is the latest popular saying in heaven.


    Of course, not everyone is satisfied with this sentence.


    The blood slaves of those blood demon ancestors who still exist in the heaven are very dissatisfied. At the same time, they are also very scared. Because the blood demon ancestor ordered them to find Chu Mo and kill Chu Mo at all costs.


    But after such a long time, there was no news from Chu Mo again.


    The heaven is too big. It''s really not easy to find someone. Not to mention that Chu''s pulse now has an unshakable general trend in the whole heaven.


    They were originally invisible. Now we need to keep a low profile. Therefore, it is an impossible task to find out Chu Mo and kill him.


    In other words, their blood slaves may be wiped out by the angry blood demon ancestor at any time.


    This is their biggest sorrow. Maybe the demon clan will soon come to this world and dominate the world. But for these blood slaves of the blood demon ancestors, their lives will not change at all.


    It can only get worse.


    Some people can''t help but want to commit suicide, but it''s impossible.


    The life and death of blood slaves are not under your control at all.


    Therefore, more and more blood slaves began to rush to the direction of the city of heaven. They didn''t go to Chu Mo, but to commit suicide.


    Therefore, a large number of blood slaves flocked to the city of heaven, which has also become a major news of the whole heaven these days.


    Because people gradually showed that these blood slaves seemed to commit suicide in the city of heaven!


    Blood demon ancestor... It''s terrible!


    Who can stop him?


    This has become a topic of common discussion in the whole spiritual world.


    Few people know that at this time, an unknown thing happened in Lingdan hall.


    It''s about Liuyun.


    The nine masters of Lingdan hall have one Lingshan, which is called Lingdan hall by the outside world! Each mountain is named after the family name.


    For example, the place where the elder of Lingdan hall is closed is called Liuling mountain.


    Liuling mountain is not high, only a few hundred feet. From the appearance, this mountain is also very ordinary, and there are not many strange things to see.


    But in fact, this mountain is the end of a fifteen million mile spiritual vein!


    Here is the place with the strongest Aura!


    It''s a tap.


    The big boss has been closed here for thousands of years, and he almost never cares about the world. Only more than 20 years ago, he left the customs once, and suddenly married a woman and gave birth to a pair of children.


    This pair of children, called Liuyun, is the little princess of Lingdan hall, Liuyun fairy; The man is Liu Feng, who is also a member of the ranks of young adults. They are all young Tianjiao, and they are all excellent.


    Although they are old children, the big head of the family doesn''t take much care of these children and doesn''t feel much family affection.


    Therefore, both sister Liuyun and brother Liufeng don''t really have deep feelings for this father. It''s even better to be intimate with emperor Feng Chun.


    Liuyun and Liufeng have no impression of their mother. For this, the elders of Lingdan Hall said that their mother died of childbirth when giving birth to Liufeng.


    Liu Yun and Liu Feng''s sister and brother have always believed in the law. For this reason, Liu Feng also blamed himself for many years. He felt that his own existence had killed his mother, which has been difficult to let go.


    However, when they talked about their mother again when they grew up, they had a strong suspicion of this statement.


    Not to mention anything else, the woman who can let their father suddenly leave the customs and marry after thousands of years of seclusion should never be an ordinary person.


    At least you have to be a monk with good accomplishments? Then, as a monk, he will die of childbirth. This in itself is a big joke.


    Monks cultivate themselves. Which monk doesn''t know his body like the palm of his hand? How can childbirth be difficult?


    Besides, where is Lingdan hall? That''s the biggest Dan medicine dealer in the whole spiritual world! There are also countless famous doctors, among which the one in charge is even more outstanding.


    The head of Lingdan hall, how could his wife die of dystocia? If this kind of thing is spread, not only will no one believe it, but also will laugh off his big teeth.


    But no matter how Liuyun and Liufeng ask, the answer will always be this one¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Ask for a monthly ticket. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1307

    "Your mother did die of dystocia!"


    Liuyun once secretly asked Feng Chun what kind of person his mother was. In the face of this problem, Emperor Feng Chun always said that he really didn''t know, because he really didn''t know Liuyun''s mother. £¨


    But a few years ago, Lord Feng Chun took Liuyun into the magic world, that is, the time he met Chu mo. facing Liuyun''s re inquiry, Lord Feng Chun finally said a little.


    "I don''t know why the eldest brother suddenly left the customs and married your mother. In fact, we all feel very puzzling about this matter, because your mother is an earthly mortal, who has no cultivation at all. She doesn''t even have a foundation. She is very beautiful. Simply speaking of her appearance, she is even more beautiful than you."


    Feng Chun recalled at that time: "Your father suddenly left the pass, and then went out for a tour. He brought back your mother and said he wanted to get married. You know, although your father has lived for nearly 10000 years, his appearance is very handsome and charming. It can be seen that your mother loves him very much. So at that time, although we didn''t understand why the head of the family wanted to marry a secular mortal, we also expressed our blessings for this. Just a little worried in our hearts, a mortal can''t practice, At most, there is only centenary yuan. Your father married her. If he really loves her, won''t he be severely injured once in a hundred years? "


    "After they got married, they didn''t stay here in Lingdan hall, but lived in the secular world, because your father said that this was your mother''s wish. She didn''t like practicing, nor living in a cold and quiet place. She said she liked lively. He understood. After all, Lingshan in Lingdan hall, in the eyes of ordinary people in the world, was simply a desolate place, and here, it would really be lonely."


    "Later, when you were born, he took you back to the Lingdan hall and asked people to cultivate you with all kinds of superb elixirs. We were all very happy at that time. Because there was a little princess in the Lingdan hall. I can feel that your mother was a little reluctant to you at that time. But she should also want you to be better in the future, so she didn''t stop it. It''s just that she cried a little sad when she separated from you."


    "Two years later, your brother was also born. But that time, your father came back with your brother alone. He was very haggard at that time. He didn''t look like a great monk who had practiced for nearly 10000 years. He looked very sad. He said that your mother died of childbirth when she gave birth to your brother. We were also a little suspicious at that time. After all, with your father''s ability, it''s a piece of cake to want flesh and bones to live dead. How can you let you Mother died of childbirth? "


    "As a result, later we learned that the reason lies in your brother. Your brother''s physique is too strong, and your mother is an ordinary body. It''s already an incredible thing that she can conceive your brother and successfully give birth to him. So your father actually knew very early that after leaving your brother, your mother will die. It''s not difficult to give birth, but all the essence in your body, which is completely sucked by your brother! It''s equal to Die of exhaustion. "


    At that time, Liuyun was stunned by Feng Chundi''s words. She felt extremely hurt in her heart and couldn''t help crying.


    She didn''t expect the truth to be like this. Her brother always felt that her mother couldn''t die of dystocia, and she didn''t think so. Now it is clear that she did not die of dystocia. But it is still related to my brother.


    At that time, Liuyun cried and asked Feng Chun why he couldn''t give his mother some of the countless elixirs in the elixir hall to change her constitution.


    At that time, Emperor Feng Chun was a little helpless and said with a wry smile, "son, don''t you understand? The miraculous medicine of Lingdan hall is simply not affordable to ordinary people!"


    Liuyun asked again, "as the head of the whole Lingdan hall, his father has extremely high means. How can he not change his mother''s constitution?"


    Facing the whole problem, Emperor Feng Chun was silent, just warning Liu Yun never to ask this question again from now on. Don''t mention it publicly anymore, and don''t tell Liu Feng.


    "The dead are dead, and the living live well."


    This is the last word Feng Chundi said to Liuyun about this matter.


    Liuyun really didn''t tell his brother about it, because if he knew the truth, Liufeng would be unable to bear this blow.


    Mother is the most sacred and beloved person in the eyes of any child. If you know that your mother died because of yourself, everyone will feel remorse and guilt, and even last a lifetime.


    Therefore, after that, Liuyun never mentioned this matter again.


    Chu Mo eliminated demons everywhere, looking for those families and people who were demonized. Liuyun naturally knows this.


    And all the time, Chu Mo always comes to her at the first time to share any news with her. But some time ago, Chu Mo never gave her any news since she visited the water house.


    Liuyun felt a little lost and sad about this. She has always believed that Chu Mo must have been unaware of that incident. Perhaps in Chu Mo''s view, it was just that the two had experienced a life and death test together, which was considered as having lived and died together.


    That''s why I was very good to her later, and I have always maintained a good cooperative relationship with Lingdan hall.


    Liuyun always thought so. Although she deceived herself a little, she really didn''t think that Chu Mo, who was not even a monk at that time, would know what was born in the lake that day.


    Therefore, after Chu Mo went to the water house, she didn''t give her any more news. She was a little sad and angry, and felt a thick loss and a touch of jealousy. But he didn''t give Chu Mo any more news.


    Because she is also a girl with self-esteem, she doesn''t want to disturb Chu Mo''s "happy life".


    But the things that followed finally made Liuyun realize that things may not be as simple as he thought.


    Because Chu Mo didn''t stay at Shui''s house for too long, and there was no news of Chu Mo''s engagement with Shui Yiyi from the outside world!


    Then the sky surged. A large number of enchanted families were suppressed or moderated by Chu mo. Finally, in the magic world, a special space was opened up. The young monk made a virtual crossing and even sacrificed his life for it


    In fact, that day, Liuyun wanted to see Chu Mo in the magic world.


    Women''s intuition has always been very sharp. Liuyun has realized that there seems to be a crisis hanging over her head. She was a little uneasy and wanted to find out.


    But before she could go to Chu Mo, she was stopped. Not only was she stopped, but also her brother Liu Feng.


    The man who stopped them was the father of their sister and brother, Lingdan hall, who was in charge and spread the mountain.


    Even except for their sister and brother, no one knows that the big leader has passed the customs. The whole process, from calling them to holding them in a closed place, is less than a incense burner.


    In the face of this sudden change, Liuyun and Liufeng were stunned. They looked at the familiar and strange young man in front of them, and were a little restrained.


    After saluting, I stood by at a loss and didn''t know what to say.


    Chuan Shan, the master of Lingdan hall, looks only in his thirties, dressed in green, black and resolute. The two sword eyebrows are very thick, the skin is white, the eyes are very spiritual, and they look very pure. His figure is also very good. He doesn''t look strong, but in fact he is very strong.


    Looking at the children in front of him, Chuan Shan''s face didn''t show any happiness. He said calmly, "do you know what I asked you to do here?"


    Liuyun boldly asked, "is it because my father hasn''t seen our brothers and sisters for many years, and he misses us?"


    Liu Feng lowered his head. He didn''t dare to talk to his father. Although he has grown into a young emperor now. But facing my father, I still feel like a mouse meets a cat.


    "Miss you?" The two thick eyebrows of the mountain spread slightly, with a faint smile. The expression on his face seemed to be a little heavy and complicated.


    Liuyun''s heart clicked, and she suddenly had an ominous feeling. But it''s not incredible to think about it. Can it be said that his dangerous intuition during this period of time actually comes from his own biological father?


    This... How is it possible?


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. Will your father be bad for you?


    Liuyun is actually very smart. Although her talent is not as good as her brother, her brain is much better than Liufeng.


    She suddenly thought of her mother''s identity, including her mother''s death, including why her father suddenly left the customs and married her mother, a mortal, after so many years of seclusion... Plus what uncle Feng Chun said to himself in the magic world later. And Chu Mo hit the demon family one after another, but suddenly he didn''t contact her.


    Liuyun''s face suddenly turned a little white.


    In her heart, there was a very fearful guess in an instant.


    "It seems that you have guessed something. It doesn''t matter, you can say it boldly. After all, you are my daughter." Chuan Shan held two thick sword eyebrows, looked at Liuyun lightly and said.


    "Is Dad a demon?" Liuyun calmed himself down, raised his head, and bravely looked at this strange and familiar young man. This time, even the little daughter''s dependence and intimacy on her father was completely gone.


    Liu Feng raised his head fiercely on one side, looked at his father inconceivably, and said quietly, "how is it possible?"


    "Why not?" Chuan Shan grinned, "I''m a demon." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1308

    Hearing his father''s own admission, Liuyun and Liufeng''s brothers and sisters'' bodies shook violently, as if they had been struck by lightning, and their faces were instantly bloodless.


    Liuyun looked at her father with pale face and cold hands and feet. She didn''t keep silent, but directly asked, "then, is there something different between the enchanted father and those who were planted with magic?"


    "What do you want to say? You can say it together. It''s fate for our father and daughter and father and son." Chuan Shan smiled faintly, then sat there and pointed with his hand, "you also sit."


    Liu Feng still had an incredible expression on his face and murmured, "how is it possible? It''s impossible! This must not be true!"


    "Liu Feng!" Liuyun suddenly scolded, just like she scolded this naughty brother countless times from childhood to childhood.


    Liu Feng seemed to suddenly come to his senses and looked at his sister.


    "Don''t be ashamed, sit there." Liuyun pointed to a chair over there.


    Liu Feng walked over, sat there, and then began to be silent.


    The prince of Lingdan hall, who grew up from a young adult to a young emperor, has some doubts about life.


    Liuyun was much calmer, and even a faint smile appeared on her face. Even Chuanshan couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when she saw it.


    "In fact, I should have thought that my father married his mother not because of love, right?" Liuyun asked directly.


    Even the dejected Liu Feng couldn''t help but look at his sister. He didn''t understand how, well, he suddenly became like this. Father or sister, how can they suddenly become so abnormal?


    But the habit of growing up made him sit there quietly. No interruptions.


    "How do you know it''s not because of love?" Spread mountain asked a rhetorical question.


    Liuyun said, "is it because of love that a man who is closed all year round in the mountain and doesn''t leave the Customs for hundreds or even thousands of years suddenly married a mortal woman in the secular world?"


    "Hehe, you are so smart that you are worthy of being my daughter." The mountain spread a praise, but turned around and said, "but you guessed wrong, it''s because of love."


    "I don''t believe it!" Liuyun looked at his father and then said, "it''s not that I''m smart, but that this matter can''t stand scrutiny."


    "Well, what you said is also right. In fact, it''s not just you, Feng Chun and others who have always doubted my motives. But they have no evidence and no reason to doubt me." Chuan Shan said lightly, "this elixir hall was founded by the ancestors of Liujia. That is to say, it is our Liujia industry. I have no reason to destroy my own industry. Moreover, in their view, it is just a mortal woman in the world. It is nothing to marry or die."


    Chuan Shan said, glancing at Liuyun: "but in fact, they are all wrong. Although your mother is a mortal and has no cultivation at all, she is not an ordinary person."


    "What do you mean?" Liuyun frowned at his father.


    "She is an out and out demon clan." Spread mountain light said.


    "Impossible!" Liuyun stood up directly with excitement and said angrily, "please don''t insult my mother!"


    "Why are you so excited? Sit down and listen." Spread mountain face, coldly said.


    Liuyun''s body trembled a little. She looked at her father and sat back after a long silence.


    Chuan Shan smiled faintly: "indeed, this kind of thing would be unacceptable to anyone. How can his mother be a demon clan? However, I can tell you very responsibly that this thing is absolutely true!"


    With that, Chuan Shan directly took out an audio-visual stone and threw it to Liuyun: "look at this for yourself."


    Liuyun connects it and activates it with spiritual force. In the cave, images are projected from the shadow stone.


    In the picture, a beautiful woman, smiling and smiling, looks at Liuyun with her eyes flowing. But Liuyun knew that the woman was not looking at her, but the person recorded with an audio-visual stone. It should be my father.


    "Niang..." Liu Feng''s tears suddenly flowed out. He had seen the portrait of his mother, and naturally recognized that this woman was his mother.


    "Chuan Shan, do you think our daughter will look like me?" The woman''s voice is very gentle and pleasant to hear.


    Liuyun''s tears didn''t stop flowing out all of a sudden.


    Outside the picture, a voice spread from the mountain: "I think it should be more like me."


    It sounds normal, like a couple chatting. In the light words, there are deep feelings.


    Liuyun couldn''t help glancing at her father. Just now she said that her father didn''t marry his mother because of love. Her father refuted her. From this picture, it seems that the two people really have feelings. But how is it possible?


    Spread mountain light said: "then look."


    The later pictures are mostly ordinary pictures in daily life. Although Chuan Shan has not appeared in the picture, his voice has always been accompanied.


    Anyone who has seen it will feel that Chuan Shan, who records his wife''s every move with a video stone, loves the woman in the picture.


    Even Liuyun and Liufeng feel so.


    At this time, the picture changed. The woman seemed to be a little sad and said softly, "Chuan Shan, do you think the demon clan will fight again?"


    "I think so." The mountain outside the picture said.


    "It''s really annoying. Don''t you think it''s bad? I''d rather give up my cultivation, and I''d rather be a mortal. Why don''t they still want to let me go?" The woman said angrily, "but it''s OK. She died after giving birth, and she can''t see those annoying pictures."


    Liuyun was stunned.


    Liu Feng was also stunned.


    Neither brother nor sister can believe it.


    Outside the picture, Chuan Shan sighed: "Why do you suffer? It''s impossible for the demon clan to fight again because of you. They want to occupy the whole heaven, even the celestial and spiritual worlds... They all want it. This thing is unstoppable. Not to mention, you and I are both demon clan. Although we have fallen to the human side countless years ago, in fact, the blood of the demon clan is still flowing in our bodies."


    Liuyun and Liufeng were stunned again. The two of them looked at their father together, their eyes full of strong doubts.


    Chuan Shan didn''t speak, but looked at the picture put out by the video stone, and his eyes rarely showed a gentle color.


    "That''s what I say, but I prefer to be a man. I don''t want to become a devil." The woman sighed softly, "it''s a pity that this will hurt our children. They have no mother since childhood. It''s very poor. I don''t know how long I''m going to die this time. Hey, it''s best never to wake up again."


    Outside the picture, the mountain said, "what are you talking about? What''s the meaning of never waking up again? Don''t you want to see me and your children again?"


    "Yes, why not? I also want to be a good mother and raise them. How I want them to call me mother?" The woman pouted and showed a sad look on her beautiful face: "but no, if I live a little longer, those people will perceive my existence. I have to die, but I can''t really die. As long as I live, the demon clan will never give up and enter this world. It''s really distressing."


    "Well, well, don''t say that. There will always be a solution. Maybe this time, someone will still stand up and fight back those demon families again." Outside the picture, it is said that the mountain is comforting the woman.


    "Chu''s pulse is so strong that it has become a thing of the past. Now who else can stand up? Chuan Shan, think about it carefully. If the demon clan fights again, which side do you want to stand on." The woman said.


    "Of course, on the side of neutrality." Outside the picture came the sound of mountains, He said coldly: "My body is flowing with the blood of the demon clan. I can''t really kill the demon clan with human beings. And you, as the most noble princess of the demon clan, were chased by them, and I also hate them. If I have the ability to kill those demon clans, I won''t hesitate. But I don''t. then I can only remain neutral. And no one in the world knows the relationship between you and me. Then, if I remain neutral, I will Is the best choice. In this way, you can also be well protected. "


    "It''s hard for you to pass on the mountain. You shouldn''t keep this audio-visual stone." The woman sighed.


    Outside the picture, Chuan Shan said, "one day, I will show this thing to our children. Then, destroy it."


    "No." The woman whispered: "They grew up in the Terran environment since childhood, and they won''t have any good impression of the demon clan. They must not accept the fact that they are the demon clan. Therefore, Chuan Shan, don''t tell them this. No matter how long the monk''s life is, there will be an end. Under your protection, the demon clan should not use the elixir hall. Besides, they also need pills. So, you''d better let them live happily to the end of their life."


    "You mean, our children don''t know their true identity until they die? Don''t you think this is the biggest injustice to them?" Outside the picture, the voice of the mountain spread with some sadness: "have you forgotten the child before us?"


    Liu Yun and Liu Feng had already been completely stupid at the moment, and they almost lost their thinking ability. Hearing the good words, they all looked at the Chuan mountain sitting there.


    "We have another brother?"


    At this time, the woman in the picture shook her head: "it was precisely because he knew his identity and couldn''t accept it that he chose to commit suicide."


    "So this time, I want to tell them my true identity as soon as possible." Outside the picture, there was a resolute voice of Shan. The picture stops here. I don''t know what happened later. Maybe there will be a quarrel between the two because of this matter. Chuan Shan is not in the mood to continue recording.


    Chuan Shan waved, and the audio-visual stone returned to his hand. With a little force, it suddenly turned into powder.


    He calmly looked at the children: "now, do you believe it?"


    Liuyun raised his head, his face was a little scary, looking at Chuanshan: "so, we... Are all demons?" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1309

    Chuan Shan nodded faintly: "several centuries have passed since the first generation of ancestors of Liujia. We Liujia, from beginning to end, are all genuine demons. Our bodies are flowing with the noblest blood of the demons!"


    "My mother is also a demon? That is to say, there is no human blood in our bodies?" Liu Feng summoned up his courage and asked.


    Liuyun glanced at his brother with some worry.


    Chuan Shan didn''t seem to see the despair in Liu Feng''s eyes, and nodded calmly: "yes, there is no human blood in our bodies. It''s very pure."


    "Liu Feng leaned back on the chair with godless eyes, looked desperate, and then laughed:" I''ve always hated the demon clan. I always thought I was a person. I didn''t expect that I was the purest demon clan, which was countless times purer than those blood slaves who planted the demon! "


    "What are those blood slaves who planted demon seeds?" Spread mountain Lengleng said: "those are just the lowest existence in the demon clan."


    Liuyun looked at his father and said bitterly, "why can''t my father listen to my mother and hide this from us? Or why didn''t he tell us the truth when we were very young? Why did he choose to say it now?"


    "Because if I don''t say anything more, you will become a human woman, and our family blood will become impure!" Chuan Shan said coldly.


    "How do you know?" Liuyun looked at his father in surprise, "haven''t you been closed?"


    "Closing means closing all messages?" Chuan Shan took out a letter board from his body with a sneer and slapped it on the table in front of Liu Yun: "there is everything on it. I am not blind and illiterate. If you were pregnant that time."


    Chuan Shan didn''t go on, but the fierce color on his face was obvious.


    Liuyun suddenly froze and looked at her father foolishly.


    Liu Feng was also in a daze and muttered, "was that true?"


    "Lu Yi, that dog, let him run away at the beginning. If he hadn''t died in Shendan City, I would have broken him to pieces!" Chuan Shan said coldly, then gritted his teeth and said, "there is Chu Mo, I will not let him go, and dare to sully my daughter''s innocence."


    "No!" Liuyun suddenly shouted, and then plopped, kneeling in front of his father: "Dad, please don''t kill him."


    "Hum." "That''s impossible!" said the mountain coldly


    "Don''t kill him, please." Liuyun raised his head and cried, "Dad can do anything I want, just don''t kill him, please."


    In the eyes of Chuanshan, there was a flickering light, and he said coldly, "Chu Mo is the descendant of Chu''s family, and it''s not so easy to kill. It''s really a girl who has become someone else''s heart before she married."


    "Dad, did you agree?" Liu Yun''s face showed a happy look.


    "Hey, hey, it doesn''t make sense whether I promise or not, because he will soon become a dead man." Chuan Shan sneered, "he even dreamed of breaking the last Luo Tian breaking Dharma array, which was not only guarded by the blood demon ancestor, but now there is another supreme Qin Cang. He, a young monk, actually wanted to break the Dharma array in front of those two people. It was a fantasy. He would die without any residue."


    Liuyun felt that his strength was instantly evacuated, and suddenly sat down on the ground with tears streaming down his face.


    "Dad, since you also hate the demon clan, why can''t you break that Dharma array?" At this time, Liu Feng seemed to have finally grown up. He looked directly into his father''s eyes: "although I didn''t get much news in the audio-visual stone just now, I can feel that you are different from the demon clan over there. Moreover, you also hate those demon clans. Why can''t you take action and break the Dharma array?"


    "Me? Why should I do it?" Chuan Shan sneered, "go to death? Do you think the blood demon ancestor is a fish belly? An ordinary quasi supreme? To tell you the truth, not to mention me, even the resuscitated supreme Qin Cang, who wants to take advantage of the blood demon ancestor, is almost impossible! Such existence, what can I fight him?"


    "But you are at least stronger than Chu Mo, aren''t you?" Liu Feng said.


    "What''s the use of being stronger than him?" Chuan Shan suddenly stood up and walked up and down on the ground in a temper, Then say: "The blood demon ancestor is simply impossible to defeat. That Dharma array is not as easy to break as other Dharma arrays. Although other Dharma arrays can also be used as star gates, in fact, they are very fragile. And the Dharma array guarded by the blood demon ancestor is a real ancient array! Not to mention Chu Mo, even if the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang work together, they can''t break that array! You think the only means of the demon clan is So little? It''s simply ridiculous! "


    Liuyun and Liufeng were both stupid. At this time, Liuyun took out the letter board and said, "I want to tell him!"


    Chuan Shan said lightly, "it''s late. His letter board has long been unable to receive your message. At this time, Chu Mo is afraid that he is about to reach the star domain of the blood demon ancestor. Hehe, the blood demon is really smart, and he left the move of butterfly fairy that year. This fishing patience is really enough. He should be satisfied to catch Chu Mo, a big fish."


    There was no more blood on Liuyun''s face. She sat there blankly, and there was only one thought in her heart: if he died, I wouldn''t live.


    At this time, Chuan Shan glanced at his daughter, Then say: "I tell you this story today, just to let you know that you are a demon clan! You are a demon clan, not a ridiculous entrant. How can those blood slaves compare with us? Therefore, the invasion of the demon clan makes no sense to us. They won''t trouble us. They even ask to cooperate with us. But you, don''t go out foolishly with those Terrans in the future The friars shouted something stupid like the devil guard. "


    Liu Feng looked at his sister sitting on the ground in a daze with a distressed face, walked over and helped Liu Yun up. Then he turned around and looked at his father: "why did mom say that the demon clan would keep chasing her? Are you sure that after the demon clan came to this world, it really wouldn''t attack us?"


    "Of course." Spread mountain light said: "Your mother used to be the most noble princess of the demon clan. In the demon clan, anyone in the supreme realm can be called a demon lord. Every demon lord rules hundreds of millions of miles of territory, and there will be countless demon soldiers under him. But above all the demon lords, there is another Demon Lord, who is honored as the great demon king by all the demon clans! The realm of the great demon king is quasi holy. Your mother is the little daughter of the great demon king."


    "Liu Yun and Liu Feng felt that their heads were almost square.


    Unbelievable, incredible, unbelievable!


    If anyone, standing in the perspective of Liuyun and Liufeng, I''m afraid they can''t believe this is true.


    Two people who have lived in the world of heaven for more than 20 years suddenly found that they are not human, but a genuine demon clan. Not only that, their identity is also extremely noble in the demon clan. It''s actually the grandson and granddaughter of the supreme ruler of the whole demon clan


    This is so damn!


    Who dares to believe it?


    "And let me tell you another secret." Chuan Shan looked at his children faintly: "in fact, Feng Chun, who has been taking care of you and has been very good to you. Well, his relationship with Chu Mo is also excellent. He is a blood slave. A blood slave who has been planted with demons."


    "Liu Yun and Liu Feng were completely stunned.


    Chuan Shan said lightly, "since ancient times, no one knows our true identity of Liujia, nor does the blood demon. Although he has unparalleled skills and great powers, his vision can''t see through the blood in our bodies after all. Feng Chun, who was a dark chess move of his time, was sent here to occupy our entire Lingdan hall. Hehe"


    Chuan Shan sneered, "but he really thinks too much. I''ve thrown the whole Lingdan hall to Feng Chun over the years. Why don''t you use such a suitable talent? You have to take care of it yourself. But if you want to plot my fortune, they''re really a little naive."


    Liuyun and Liufeng''s faces were all extremely shocked, and they couldn''t speak at all.


    Having lived for more than 20 years, I completely overturned all cognition today.


    "However, Feng Chun has been doing well over the years. He has never even contacted the blood demon, which I am quite satisfied with. However, he is finally the one who has been planted with the demon seed. One day, he will be replaced by the demon seed and become a nourishment for the blood demon." Chuan Shan sighed softly, "just know this. Remember, don''t spread it out. Forget it, from today on, you''ll be here in seclusion. I''ll tell them later that I''ll teach my children myself!"


    "What are we from?"


    After a long time, Liuyun looked up and asked his father youyou.


    ill.


    First, I had a sore throat and didn''t dare to talk, then I began to cough with phlegm. Confused. Now it evolves to dizzy and painful brain. I have a sore throat, fever and weakness.


    The injection has gone, and it''s not finished yet

 Chapter 1310

    Liu Feng couldn''t help raising his head and looking at his father.


    Chuan Shan fell into a long silence, and a complex color flashed in his eyes. long time, He sighed softly: "We Liujia, in the demon world, used to be extremely brilliant, but it has long been a thing of the past. Liujia, once the most brilliant and prosperous family in the demon world, was our ancestor. He was amazing, unparalleled, humble and ordinary. He walked out of thorns and made progress all the way. He lost countless enemies and finally grew into a generation of great demon king. Unfortunately, later, the ancestor failed to attack the realm of saints. His death disappeared. After the ancestor fell, 130 Ten thousand years later, the demon clan appeared the second great demon king in the quasi holy realm. He is your mother''s biological father. Your grandfather. "


    "Then, why was mother chased and killed? Did grandpa also" Liu Feng''s eyes showed concern.


    This is human nature! This is not magic. His concept of kinship will be despised in the demon clan. Even the Witch of the demon clan will not have this concept of kinship.


    "The nature of the demon clan is selfish and indifferent." Chuan Shan looked at his son, and suddenly felt some emotion in his heart. After all, he was growing up in the Terran. Although the blood in his body was still pure demon blood, his character had already undergone earth shaking changes. In fact, even himself, is it not so?


    "So, don''t think the demon king is your grandfather, so you can be intimate with him. Don''t even think about it. It''s he who chases your mother." Liuchuanshan said.


    Liuyun and Liufeng are stupid again.


    Liuchuanshan said: "We Liujia have completely left the demon world since the rise of the new generation of the great demon king. At that time, the heaven was still the era of the Yan and Huang regions. There was no hatred for the demon family. Plus, our ancestors of Liujia were very low-key when they came over, opening a small medicine shop and passing it on from generation to generation. They started from childhood, so they didn''t attract too many people''s attention. By the time the Lingdan hall appeared, we Liujia had already been cleaned up Although his identity is a pure demon clan, no one knows about it. Even the old man of the Chu family didn''t know the real identity of Liu Jia. "


    Liuchuanshan seemed a little proud when he said this. He said, "your mother used a top-level magic tool in the demon world more than 10000 years ago, directly tore open a crack in the void, and forcibly fought in. That top-level magic tool, well, it is said to be a quasi holy tool, was also directly destroyed at that time. After your mother fought in, she was also seriously injured, and I just met it. At that time, I was very young."


    Liuyun and Liufeng stared at their father blankly and listened to him talk about the experience of meeting their mother for the first time.


    Liuchuanshan said: "At that time, I could only feel that your mother was also a pure demon family, and I didn''t know her true identity. Later, when I knew it, she was already my wife. She told me everything. She stole a treasure from her father, which was also the most precious treasure of the whole demon family. She was chased by the great demon king and fled here, and fell in love with me. From a selfish and indifferent witch, she gradually became a witch with all kinds of beautiful human nature A gentle woman. At that time, she was a little regretful. If she didn''t steal that thing, maybe the demon king wouldn''t be so angry and wouldn''t chase her. Then she can stay with me forever. But unfortunately, she has done that, and her father will never forgive her. So, she thought of a way and began to fake death constantly. Every time you fake death, the time varies, ranging from dozens or hundreds of years to thousands of years. Every time I wake up, I only dare to stay with me for twoorthree years. Moreover, I must disperse all my skills and become a mortal, otherwise, I will be found! "


    Liuchuanshan couldn''t help sighing heavily when he said this. Two thick sword eyebrows were locked, and a trace of sadness finally appeared on that handsome face.


    "Mother, what on earth did she steal? So important?" Liu Feng couldn''t help asking.


    The spread mountain bared his teeth and smiled, "that thing has long been thrown away by your mother, as if it had been taken to harm an elf."


    "Liuyun suddenly thought of something, staring at his father dumbfounded:" spirit? "


    "Hey, in those days, there was a guy called the fairy Saint son. He was shocked to see your mother once. He went to woo your mother. After being rejected by your mother, he didn''t give up. That damn little white face, relying on his handsome appearance, actually tangled up and fought." Chuan Shan was gnashing his teeth and said angrily, "I was going to kill him and was stopped by your mother. Why should I kill him? It''s better to test his nature. I gave that thing to the fairy son and told him that if I could resist the temptation and don''t study it, I would give him a chance to pursue it in a thousand years."


    Liuyun and Liufeng couldn''t help looking at each other, and both felt that their heads were square. This woman seems a little different from their imagined mother. It''s not as gentle and kind as my father said. In my bones, it''s still difficult to change the demon family''s nature.


    This is really harming people. That thing is the holy weapon of the demon family, and it itself has unparalleled magic. What light relic? The end of darkness is light! How many people in this world can distinguish the true darkness and light?


    Not to mention, just the sensitivity of this thing. The great demon king can chase his daughter because of this magic weapon. If this thing falls into the hands of the elf family, the whole elf family will probably be listed as a must kill list by the demon family!


    This is not to harm an elf, which is clearly to harm the entire elf family!


    However, this kind of thing can only be blamed on the greedy spirit son. If he is not greedy and refuses to accept this magic weapon, then the whole spirit family will not be in danger.


    In the final analysis, it is the nature of greed.


    By this time, they had already known what it was that their mother had stolen.


    Holy vessels of light!


    To be exact, it should be a dark relic!


    It''s a real relic!


    It was once a top-level magic weapon on the list of the top ten artifact in the whole heaven!


    The reason why it didn''t rank first was that at that time, no one could really urge it. This magic instrument is exactly two pieces, a bracelet and a sword. Even if they can''t be completely stimulated, the power they show is still enough to make people tremble.


    "The fairy son, after enduring for some years, really couldn''t help but want to thoroughly study and understand the two magic tools. Then, he was possessed." spread Shan pie pie mouth, shrugged, Spread out your hands and say: "Then the whole elf family was completely tragic. One was divided into two, one turned into a fallen elf, went away from home, and the other escaped to the lower world with the two things that completely restored their demonic nature. But in fact, no matter where they fled, there was no meaning at all. Once the demon family came, the great demon king would send someone to take back this thing. At that time, his hatred for your mother might be reduced. Maybe he would send a message Be kind and let your mother go, and then our happy days will really come. "


    Liu Yun and Liu Feng both heard that their heads were getting bigger. They felt that the people around them were playing a game of great chess, which had been planned for thousands of years, or even longer!


    Their mother is like this, and their father is low-key and tolerant, too. The blood demon ancestor is like this, and so is the supreme Qin Cang of the Qin family!


    It turns out that only people like us are really simple to stupid.


    And Chu mo.


    He is also really stupid. Doesn''t he know how dangerous the thing he wants to do is?


    Liuyun came back to her senses, and her heart was about to break. She even guessed what happened to the fairy princess whom Chu Mo loved deeply.


    She picked up the letter board and told everything she could say except her own identity. Even if Chu Mo couldn''t see it, she would say. Even if it''s just for peace of mind!


    Because Liuyun knows that after today, he is no longer the same as before. Maybe the fate between her and Chu Mo is over.


    I thought she was a devil and he was a man!


    Just assume that everything in the past is a dream.


    Fortunately, we haven''t really started. I''m not so uncomfortable.


    But is it really not uncomfortable?


    Liu Yun silently wept while sending these messages to Chu Mo on the letter board.


    Chuan Shan didn''t stop his daughter from doing it, because in his view, all this was in vain. Is meaningless.


    The fate of Chu Mo is already doomed. In this world, unless the wandering female emperor is resurrected, no one can escape safely under the eyes of the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang.


    In the endless void, countless stars hang above the sky.


    The warship was flying at a silent high speed.


    So far, Chu and Mo have already walked more than half of the way.


    On this day, Chu Mo asked the warship to stop.


    Everyone gathered and looked at Chu mo. I don''t know what he wants to do.


    Chu Mo''s eyes, staring at a huge star millions of miles away, whispered, "wait here for me no, no, step back millions of miles."


    "What are you going to do?" The old man with the cigarette bag frowned and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo glanced at the crowd and said faintly, "I want to cross the robbery." Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1311

    "You want to... Survive the robbery?" The old man with the cigarette bag looked at Chu Mo in surprise: "here?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, here!"


    The old man with the cigarette bag looked at Chu Mo with some anxiety and slightly frowned, "are you sure you are ready?"


    As a descendant of Chu''s lineage, the old man with a cigarette bag knows which way Chu Mo is going better than others. (Chu''s pulse itself is famous for its physical strength, and the methods they cultivate are all to harden themselves.


    But Chu Mo is different. There is another world''s most advanced blood flowing on his body. That is to say, the simple way of Chu''s one pulse body refining is not suitable for Chu mo. Therefore, the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth was worried, but he didn''t know how to point out Chu mo. Even Chu Mo''s current state, he can''t point out.


    Because to some extent, Chu Mo''s Tao has surpassed him and everyone.


    "Rest assured." Chu Mo looked at the concern of the people with a worried look, he chuckled, and then stepped out of the battleship.


    Some words, Chu Mo didn''t want to say to them, although it was a doomed Road, he still wanted to try hard. He believed that there was no way out of heaven. Even if it is a dead end, he also wants to go to the end of the dead end. If there is no way ahead, then drive by himself!


    Countless ancient ancestors were able to find their own way in the face of all kinds of cruel environments when the world was created. Be able to fight against heaven, earth and all living beings.


    So today, why can''t he?


    Chu Mo practiced too many supreme skills, and his supreme inheritance was too much. By now, he has begun to try his own way.


    He wanted the simple descendants of the Chu family to survive, such as the old man with the cigarette bag, the strong boy, the naughty young woman and the middle-aged man.


    The young woman blinked, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t speak. Although she is naughty and likes to joke, it does not mean that she is heartless.


    Everyone present knew what Chu Mo''s breakthrough meant at this time.


    Looking at Chu Mo''s figure straight to the huge star, the young woman finally couldn''t help but say softly, "the burden on him, young master, is a little too heavy."


    "Yes, it''s too heavy." The middle-aged man sighed softly.


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth took a puff, and the smoke shrouded his wrinkled old face. He whispered, "although we are ready to die, the young master wants us to live."


    Jingzhuang said, "if you can live, who is willing to die? But such things always have to be sacrificed."


    The middle-aged man nodded: "it''s also a good thing that the young master can be promoted. At least, if he protects himself, he has another layer of assurance."


    Yueqingcheng looked at these people, and there was a faint sadness in his heart. This should be a group of practitioners who are independent of the world. They were really different from those monks she had met before, with essential differences. If it weren''t for the matter of the demon clan, they would not leave the ancestral land of the Chu family for the rest of their lives. Even a farmer will live happily.


    But now, they are going to die without hesitation. There is no fear in my heart and no complaint in my mouth. Only these people deserve Chu... This surname, right?


    The universe outside is deep and dark, and countless stars shine, like pearls dotted in the dark. Chu Mo''s figure has disappeared into the huge desolate star and can''t be seen.


    But everyone''s eyes remained in that direction, looking at them with concern.


    Soon after, there began to be a large number of robbery clouds above the big star, which slowly condensed. It was said to be slow, because they were very far away. It seemed that robbery clouds arose out of thin air and then shrouded over the big star. In fact, this degree is quite fast. If you look up on that big star, you will feel completely different.


    Huodi!


    A huge purple lightning, like a long dragon, cleaved to the big star ferociously.


    Boom!


    The big star unexpectedly followed and trembled for a few minutes.


    Then, there was an immeasurable expanse of essence, surging from the big star in an instant, like a huge wave, hitting the sky disaster cloud in the void!


    "My God!" All the people here couldn''t help shouting.


    "That star..." even the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth subconsciously took down the cigarette bag, stared at the huge and incomparable desolate star, and his eyes showed incomparable shock.


    "Is that star condensed from essence?" The young man muttered.


    The young woman stared at the boss with one eye and said in surprise, "young master, how can he see it? The warship is so fast that it can cross such a big star in an instant. He... How can he see the difference of that star at a glance?"


    Everyone is very shocked, because unless you have absolute confidence and confidence in yourself, you usually have to choose a place with rich vitality to survive the robbery. Because of this, in the face of huge consumption, we can supplement our physical strength in time.


    But the problem is that places like Chu Mo''s choice are really amazing. People have never seen a place with such rich vitality, but the whole star is extremely desolate and lifeless.


    Above the big star.


    Chu Mo stood in the void. He was long and scattered, his blood was startling, his two sword eyebrows were slightly frowned, and he looked up at the thick robbery clouds in the sky. His mood is not relaxed.


    As for the realm of emperor, as early as when he was on the road of heaven, he could already successfully step into it. Everything at this level of the emperor has long been familiar to him. But he never chose to step into this realm. Have been consolidating their own foundation.


    Even after coming out of the Heaven Road, he never wavered in the face of the strong suppression of the quasi supreme realm in the first period of time. Always adhere to, and constantly consolidate the foundation of the realm of true immortality.


    His efforts are rewarded. The new way of understanding, after two or three things in his life, he can calmly deal with the power of the quasi supreme realm again.


    Now at the level of true immortals, he has realized the utmost, and it is of little significance to continue to consolidate.


    Therefore, at this time, even if there is no dangerous and unknown situation, Chu Mo also needs to consider crossing the robbery to the realm of the emperor.


    Even Chu Mo was surprised by the essence contained in this big star. Along the way, he kept observing with the skill of looking at Qi. When he observed this star field, Chu Mo''s spiritual consciousness was shocked.


    It is hard to imagine that such an amazing essence can be found in a deserted giant star.


    Therefore, Chu Mo directly chose this place.


    The robbery clouds in the sky are a little too thick. The thunder of heaven''s robbery is a little too powerful.


    This is completely different from those emperors and heavenly disasters that Chu Mo had seen before.


    Even if it is on the road of heaven, the terrible disaster is much worse than the current disaster.


    What''s the problem? Is it because the spirit of this star is too strong? Direct impact caused by cloud robbery? Or because of myself?


    Chu Mo felt that nine times out of ten the problem lay with him.


    His Tao is completely different from others'' Tao. From the realm itself, there is already an unimaginable huge gap. In the whole Yanhuang realm, who can strike the quasi supreme in the peak realm of true immortals?


    Therefore, it is reasonable for him to face a disaster that is completely stronger than the normal emperor disaster.


    The people on the distant battleship also felt that the disaster was abnormal.


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth said very seriously, "the disaster of the young master is a little different..."


    The middle-aged man nodded: "I always felt that the catastrophe we faced was terrible enough. Unexpectedly, it was still much worse than the catastrophe faced by the young master."


    "So he is a young master..." the young woman youyou said.


    Yueqingcheng''s face was tense, and her eyes were full of worry.


    The young woman glanced at yueqingcheng and said with a slight smile, "Qingcheng, you don''t have to worry about anything. Our young master will be able to easily survive the disaster."


    Yueqingcheng glanced at the young woman with some gratitude, and then nodded gently.


    Above the big star, the sky robbery cloud is still condensing and thickening.


    Click!


    Another thunderbolt struck down.


    The vast essence rushed madly into Chu Mo''s body at the same time, impacting the shackles of the emperor realm in Chu Mo''s body.


    Chu Mo looked at the sky thunder, suddenly raised his hand and hit directly at the sky thunder.


    Boom!


    Above the sky, there was a roar.


    The thunder of disaster was smashed by Chu Mo!


    The endless essence contained in the thunder was also absorbed by Chu mo.


    The solipsism volume in the divine mind method is like a volume of truth, which not only runs high in Chu Mo''s body, but also forms a Dharma array condensed by runes outside Chu Mo''s body!


    This is the external release of mental skill that can be achieved only when the mental skill is cultivated to a very high level!


    Boom!


    In the thick and incomparable robbery cloud, the way of heaven was like rage, with a rumble. A shuddering breath came out of the clouds of disaster. It was a breath of destruction. Among the thick clouds, it seems that a shock is brewing!


    In Chu Mo''s body, his blood was completely released, which was also the first time that he exploded his full strength. Before, even in the face of those quasi supreme, he did not show his strength so wantonly.


    "This momentum... Even if it is quasi supreme, it can''t be achieved at all. And how old is the young master?" The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth squinted, and he finally saw the real strength of the young master. It''s no wonder that he can kill the quasi supreme in the heaven. It''s no wonder that he became a young giant when he was so young. This strength is really stunning.


    Too powerful!


    At this time, a dragon claw, suddenly, poked out from the thick and incomparable robbery cloud.


    It was a blue, huge and unparalleled dragon claw, as if cast from bronze, full of a shocking sense of power. The huge scales on it are arranged neatly, and on each scale, there is a faint cold glow. The tip of the dragon claw is like a cold blade, extremely sharp.


    Directly grasp Chu mo. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1312

    Everyone on the distant battleship was stunned, almost completely dumbfounded. [¡´¡´


    "Is this still a disaster?"


    A crowd of people showed endless horror in their eyes, all silly, looking at the terrible and ferocious green dragon claw in the thick and incomparable clouds.


    The cloud layer of Tianjie cloud is too thick, and it has been piled up high on the sky. No matter how thick it is, no one knows when a dragon appears there. And... Is that a dragon or something?


    In heaven, there are many dragon like creatures, but no one has ever seen a real dragon. There are also some creatures that look almost no different from the real dragon, with a body length of ten thousand feet and a ferocious head horn. But these are not real dragons. They are still very close to dragons and have dragon blood.


    There is an ancient legend that in a very long time, there were dragons in Yanhuang region. This kind of dragon is the real dragon.


    However, on the one hand, the number of real dragons itself is very rare. On the other hand, for a period of time, there was an upsurge of dragon slaughtering in the Yan and Huang regions, forcing the dragon people to go far away. After that, the real dragon began to disappear. In the spiritual world, only those dragon like creatures with different degrees of dragon blood are left.


    Is it a real dragon that appears here at this time? Why does it appear here? No one can make it clear.


    But everyone felt the breath of the world. The pressure made people completely out of breath.


    The old man with a cigarette bag had to steer the warship and continue to retreat. His face, also with a look of horror, you know, here in addition to a month, these other people, can all have the fighting power of the emperor of Yue!


    So far away, still under such a great influence, what will happen to Chu Mo who faces this dragon claw directly?


    The faces of all the people became extremely solemn and relaxed. Look at that side with great dignity.


    Chu Mo was also a little surprised by this sudden accident. Well, how could a dragon claw be stretched out in the midst of the disaster? Is there a dragon hidden in the robbery cloud?


    However, even in the face of the dragon''s claw, Chu Mo was still fearless, and he punched the dragon''s claw again.


    The two sides contrast physically, like an ant, facing a mountain.


    Chu Mo''s body looks too small. In front of the dragon''s claw, it looks like a dust. But his strength was surging and terrifying.


    With a hard punch, it bombarded the dragon''s claw. In the thick and incomparable robbery cloud, suddenly there was a loud and clear dragon chant. The cyan dragon claw shivered fiercely and retreated directly.


    The group of people who had withdrawn from the extremely distant warship were stunned one by one. There was actually a dragon hidden in the robbery cloud!


    What shocked them more was that Chu Mo was simply too fierce. Not only did he blow the dragon claw back with one punch, but... He unexpectedly rushed into the robbery cloud!


    In an instant, I heard the angry sound of the Dragon singing from the thick robbery cloud, and countless lightning flashes in the robbery cloud. It should be chopping Chu Mo!


    "He, how dare he rush in?" The old man didn''t even care about smoking, and said in great shock.


    "Too dangerous!" The young woman widened her eyes and looked at it without blinking.


    Yueqingcheng''s heart was completely mentioned in his throat.


    At this time, all the people gave a cry of surprise, because Chu Mo''s figure rushed directly out of the thick cloud of disaster. In his hand, there is a... Dragon tail?


    On the huge and unparalleled star, the rolling essence turned into a tornado and constantly poured into Chu Mo''s body.


    The huge green dragon struggled desperately, trying to drill back into the clouds. But Chu Mo was holding his tail, and it was hard to get rid of it.


    Angry dragon chants rang out one after another. Everyone on the battleship here has been shocked completely numb, almost lost the ability to think, and their brains have become dull.


    Is this a robbery? Or killing dragons? Also, where did the Dragon come from? Can it hide in the sky robbery clouds? Isn''t it afraid of the sky robbery?


    All kinds of problems perplex everyone. But at this moment, no one has thought about these problems. They only have one thought now: our young master... Is really a demon!


    These people present, together with yueqingcheng, are actually people standing on the top of the peak of the spiritual world. But put yourself in a position. If they were there, I''m afraid they would have been seriously injured and dying by now? They may not be able to survive this disaster. Let alone deal with the dragon.


    Click!


    Click!


    Huge purple sky thunder, like an angry electric dragon, constantly cleaved to Chu Mo''s body.


    Chu Mo didn''t even sacrifice a magic weapon. He allowed these thunder to strike his body, and occasionally burst out a blood light, but more often, there were not many waves even in the armor condensed by magic!


    Roar!


    The Dragon roared in the clouds. Chu Mo clenched his teeth and condensed his whole body strength. A large amount of essence poured into his body, which had already broken through the shackles of the emperor. Great changes have taken place inside his body. The five color Taoist platform is moving high, absorbing the vast essence from the big star below. At the same time, there are a large number of five element essence, which also form tornadoes from the star and flow into Chu Mo''s body.


    His realm is constantly rising, and his strength is becoming stronger and stronger.


    The huge green dragon has been forcibly pulled out of the clouds by him. This green dragon is also extremely powerful. Its power is not much smaller than Chu Mo, but Chu Mo''s power is constantly rising, but its power is slowly declining.


    This is a process of ebbing and flow, and it feels that it can''t hold on.


    Boom!


    The thunder of the disaster in the sky began to become dense and continued to hit Chu Mo''s body.


    Even though it is the body of the ancestral realm, Chu Mo also has some unbearable feelings. He had to use some of his strength for defense.


    The green dragon, taking advantage of this opportunity, desperately broke away from Chu Mo''s hand, and then, like a frightened fish, suddenly got into the thick clouds and disappeared.


    Chu Mo looked sorry. If he wasn''t crossing the robbery, he really wanted to catch the green dragon.


    A purple thunder sea was formed in the sky, and the power of this Tianjie was several times stronger than the emperor Tianjie on the road of heaven. That kind of arrogance makes people tremble.


    If all the emperors in the heaven are of this power, I''m afraid one of the 10000 emperors in the whole heaven may not be able to successfully survive the disaster.


    Chu Mo''s body has begun to continuously bloom blood light, his flesh and blood, first split by lightning, and then bone. Chu Mo''s bones are all hard to imagine, even if it is the emperor''s magic instrument, it is difficult to hurt it.


    But at this moment, his bone also began to be injured. The flashes of lightning, all with the symbols of the road, split on the bone, with unparalleled power. Split the bones of Chu Mo into cracks.


    This pain, almost no one can stand.


    On the battleship in the distance, these powerful monks were all scared. Yue Qingcheng and the young woman couldn''t help but close their eyes, and some couldn''t bear to look again.


    But this is not over. The power of the disaster is still rising.


    At this time, the old man with the cigarette bag suddenly said, "this should be the original power of the emperor''s disaster?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Everyone looked at the old man with a puzzled face.


    The old man took a sip of his cigarette bag, Then he said lightly, "after this piece of heaven and earth was sealed, the law between heaven and earth has changed greatly. The supreme road is broken. But the realm under the supreme has become much easier than before. In other words, today''s emperor friars are much worse than a pre era emperor. It is no exaggeration to say that a pre era emperor, facing a contemporary emperor, in the same realm, someone else can beat the present ten!"


    "Is it so exaggerated?" The young man is a little unbelievable.


    The old man shook his head and looked at Chu Mo: "yes."


    Boom!


    Tianjie began to be completely powerful. I''m afraid there are hundreds of millions of Tianlei, and at the same time, they split towards Chu mo. The place has turned into a sea of purple light, completely submerging the body of Chu mo.


    At this time, a cyan dragon claw, once again... Along the thick clouds, first carefully, a little sneaky, and also swayed like fishing in the gap between the clouds and the thunder sea for a while, as if testing something.


    There was no reaction in the purple thunder sea.


    The dragon claw swayed there for a long time, and it seemed to be sure that there was no danger. Then it pressed down fiercely... It wantonly extended into the sea of purple thunder to catch Chu mo.


    Everyone was stunned and said, "come again?"


    Yes, the green dragon appears again!


    "Isn''t this taking advantage of others'' danger? It''s too mean!" The young man said angrily.


    "Shameless!" The young woman was also scolded with anger.


    The middle-aged man was also so angry that he frowned and scolded, "shameless!"


    Moon Qingcheng''s pretty face is pale. She is too worried about the state of the childe. A heart has hung in my throat.


    "His grandmother''s..." the old man took a sip of his cigarette bag and couldn''t help scolding, "this dragon!"


    "Should kill to eat meat!" The young man angrily said.


    Just then, in the middle of the clouds over there, an angry and sad dragon chant suddenly came, and then everyone saw a scene that would be unforgettable for a lifetime.


    The huge green dragon, which was ten thousand feet long, was dragged out of the clouds, and most of its body appeared in the clouds and the purple thunder sea, which was clearly seen by everyone.


    It was a ferocious cyan dragon with a ferocious head. Its body line was extremely beautiful, shrouded in vast water vapor. It looked a little hazy, but it added a bit of mystery. Twist between, full of explosive power, occasionally exposed from the water vapor, as if cast from bronze, extremely shocking!


    But at the moment, it has no demeanor and is struggling desperately. The ferocious dragon head kept singing painful dragon songs.


    In the warship, the young woman looked relieved and shouted, "deserved it!"¡ª¡ª


    My body recovered a little. I drove back to the countryside and went home to worship my ancestors on July 15.


    I can''t write for a few days, my poor manuscript saving gentleman... Don''t send it when I''m leaving... Woo woo.


    Ask for a monthly ticket to comfort. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1313

    The others in the warship also had a happy expression on their faces. This dragon was really hateful, just like a villain! It''s definitely a real creature. How can Tianjie turn into something that is full of spirituality and knows fear?


    In the purple thunder sea, Chu Mo''s body was seriously injured, but his momentum was extremely amazing!


    If it hadn''t been covered by the purple thunder sea, his breath would have rushed to the sky. [(?£Û?[


    Weiwo scroll, at this moment, also reached a kind of extreme, with a feeling of sublimation. It put the Scriptures outside, forming countless Avenue symbols, and flying neatly around Chu ink.


    Absorb the endless essence in the thunder sea and the essence and five element breath from the big star below into Chu Mo''s body. Although the power in the sea of thunder is frantically tearing Chu Mo''s shot, the vast essence is also frantically repairing!


    If someone sees Chu Mo as he is now, he will be scared.


    His body continued to appear terrifying deformities, and then grew out crazily. At the same time, his hand also dragged a dragon''s claw. The infinite Avenue symbol climbed to the dragon''s claw like a vine along Chu Mo''s hand, like a god chain, locking the dragon''s claw. I can''t get rid of it at all.


    At this time, the realm of Chu Mo had climbed to the seventh heaven of the emperor, but there was still infinite aftereffect. I can''t stop at all.


    "Come down!"


    Chu Mo roared, and the runes on his body were flying like rain, climbing towards the body of the green dragon, locking most of the dragon.


    Qinglong''s struggle almost collapsed the sky, but it didn''t help at all. It couldn''t stop its body from being pulled into the thunder sea.


    It''s not afraid of the thunder of disaster in the sea of thunder, but the person who was hacked to death in the sea of thunder is simply too terrible!


    Qinglong''s regretful intestines are green in his heart. He knew this man was so terrible. Why did he have to provoke him? Isn''t it good to hide in the depths of the universe and practice? I just had a chance to escape


    Boom!


    Qinglong finally didn''t struggle with Chu Mo, and his whole body was completely pulled into the thunder sea.


    Then, the green dragon was suppressed by Chu Mo with * * force.


    The green dragon was almost crazy. Finally, he couldn''t help but sing a dragon, and said angrily, "aren''t you going to cross the robbery?"


    "Yo, human words?" Chu Mo''s face wore a ferocious smile: "just now your claws were swinging around on the thunder sea. I''ll have a look at another one?"


    "Get out!"


    Although Qinglong began to be suppressed, it didn''t mean to give in at all and began to fight back desperately.


    It is not only physically strong, but also quite powerful. It''s no exaggeration to say that this guy''s combat power is not inferior to those quasi supreme masters Chu Mo has met before! Even better!


    If it weren''t for his breakthrough and a substantial improvement in his realm, I''m afraid it would not be so easy to subdue this green dragon.


    But now it''s really different. The realm of Chu Mo can completely crush this green dragon.


    His body suddenly grew larger and directly turned into a giant ten thousand feet high.


    At this moment, the shackles in his body were broken again.


    Emperor Bazhong heaven!


    Chu Mo''s body has become as big as this green dragon. Then, he grabbed one claw of the green dragon with one hand and squeezed it into a fist with the other hand. He hit the green dragon hard in the face.


    "Don''t hit your face..." Qinglong screamed in fear.


    The sound came out along the roaring sea of thunder. The group of people on the battleship were all staring blankly and completely speechless.


    Give it back to his grandma. Don''t hit the face... What the hell is this?


    Is there such a cheap dragon?


    Chu Mo didn''t care about those, and hit the dragon''s head with a hard punch.


    "My handsome face!"


    The green dragon let out a wail.


    On its face, blood bloomed, and it was almost collapsed by Chu Mo''s fist.


    This is not an ordinary attack. Chu Mo''s fist carries a large number of runes of the law of the road. With one punch, even a star was smashed by him.


    The terrorist killing machine in the thunder sea constantly attacked Chu Mo, trying to completely erase Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo''s performance was too rebellious. Even if it was the disaster of heaven, there was nothing he could do. In the end, it became an experience for him to hone his body.


    No matter how terrible the disaster is, it will eventually disappear. The heavy disaster clouds in the sky, which reach nine skies, begin to dissipate slowly. The roar in the thunder sea is also gradually weakening, and the purple lightning is also slowly fading.


    Finally, the scene inside Lei Hai began to appear in front of everyone.


    Everyone saw the corners of their mouths twitch violently.


    A huge giant, Chu Mo, was riding on the ten thousand foot long green dragon. With a punch on the left and a palm on the right, he was beating the green dragon violently. As for why there was no scream, it is estimated that Chu Mo closed the space.


    Chu Mo, who turned into a giant, was scarred. The armor condensed by magic was broken, and blood flowed from it. But it didn''t seem to affect Chu Mo''s action at all. Although everyone hated the cheap dragon in their hearts, they all felt a sense of silence for it at the moment.


    Chu Mo''s performance was really too fierce. No matter how crazy the green dragon twisted, he couldn''t throw him down at all.


    In the enchantment, the green dragon kept crying: "don''t fight, I''ll take it... Can''t you take it? If you fight again, you''ll lose your face... It''s not beautiful! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, the little female dragon won''t like it when she sees it in the future! Oh, my God, my horn! That''s my baby! Don''t break it, be light... Hurt!"


    Chu Mo sneered: "still thinking of the little mother dragon? I''ll turn you into a eunuch dragon now!"


    "What kind of dragon is eunuch dragon? Why haven''t I heard of it? Is it my beauty?" Qinglong is still narcissistic after being beaten and bleeding from his nose.


    Chu Mo was also made sad, but his face was cold, sneering, "eunuch dragon, is a dragon without that thing."


    "What''s that thing?" Qinglong was very simple and didn''t know anything. He screamed and asked.


    It''s also a wonderful flower, with extreme curiosity.


    Chu Mo said lightly, "that thing is what you use when you are happy with the little dragon."


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, you pervert! Are you sick... Ah... Don''t fight, don''t fight... I took it!"


    "You scold me."


    PA!


    "My dragon horn... Woo woo, it''s too much to bully the dragon like you!" Qinglong was directly beaten and cried, and was also scared to cry. It also fantasized about finding a group of little dragons to be his wife. As a result, this abnormal human... Actually wanted to cut off his big baby. It was really... Bullying the dragon!


    "Yes?"


    "Yes!"


    "Really convinced?"


    PA!


    "I''m really convinced... Why are you fighting?"


    "It''s easy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Take it and swear allegiance to me." Chu Mo said faintly, and finally showed his real intention.


    He wants to accept the dragon!


    Although I don''t know where it came from, this dragon is extraordinary. It''s not that its combat power is terrible, but that this dragon can enter and leave freely in the thunder sea of Tianjie. This magical power is simply terrible!


    The thunder of heaven''s robbery is different from ordinary thunder and lightning. Once it is touched, it is necessary to cross the robbery together. This is also the reason why in the process of a monk''s battle, once the other party provokes a disaster, the other party will basically retreat.


    In the face of such a terrible disaster, the dragon was like a fish in water, and it was a pleasure to swim in the thunder sea of disaster.


    If you can use it for your own use, you will not only have a qualified thug, but also use it to fight against the sky thunder at the critical moment, which is simply easier to use than any magic weapon!


    Chu Mo was not afraid of the disaster, and even led the thunder into his body to harden his body, but it did not mean that everyone around him was not afraid of the disaster. This guy''s fighting ability is also strong enough! Chu Mo beat it at the beginning, but he didn''t show mercy. Every blow was like a thunderbolt. If he beat him like this, I''m afraid it would have exploded long ago. But this cheap dragon, also just a black and blue face, shouted wildly and broke his face there. In fact, it was not really fatal.


    "What are you talking about? The wind is too strong... I can''t hear clearly!" Jianlong shouted loudly.


    Now, even those people on the distant warship are about to collapse. We all heard clearly. Can''t you hear clearly?


    PA!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo slapped and punched again without mercy. He beat the dragon and screamed, "listen clearly, listen clearly, stop fighting, and you''ll die if you fight again, really, one more time will die."


    Bang!


    Chu Mo hit Jianlong''s head with another hard punch and asked, "are you dead?"


    "Dead dead dead... Dead." The body of the base dragon instantly stiffened, and then floated in the endless void, motionless.


    Those people on the other side of the warship were stunned.


    Too cheap!


    Originally, a blue dragon with a towering head and full of explosive power, if you don''t speak, your whole body is full of inexplicable dignity. A dragon breath, it simply covers the world. This is a real gathering of awe inspiring spirits.


    As a result, unexpectedly, this dragon had such a character.


    Cheap, shameless, shameless, bullying the soft and afraid of the hard... Where is this special dragon?


    "It''s definitely not a real dragon!" Inside the battleship, the young man said with a firm face, "I suspect that this is some mysterious creature, transformed into a dragon. Even those dragon like creatures are not so cheap, are they?"


    The middle-aged man frowned, looking at the dragon in the distant void, who was flattering Chu Mo, and couldn''t help but say, "it shouldn''t be a real dragon. A real dragon really isn''t so shameless."


    "Well, I heard that the majesty of dragons is inviolable." Yueqingcheng also said a word on the side.


    The hanging heart was finally completely released, and everyone''s state of mind became relaxed.


    Holding a cigarette bag in his mouth, the old man took two sips, and the wrinkled smile on his face blossomed, saying, "this is a real dragon!"


    "Ah?"


    Everyone else looked at the old man with a surprised face.


    As a result, the old man stopped talking, smoked his cigarette bag, and said with a smile, "you see."


    The crowd turned their eyes back.


    The green dragon over there just pretended to be dead, and got a few more times. At the moment, he was flattering Chu Mo with a low eyebrow. Chu Mo was not moved at all, only one sentence: "surrender to me!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1314

    Qinglong was forced to do nothing, and begged, "please, let Bruce Lee go? Bruce Lee has an 8000 year old mother on him, and there is... Cough, there is nothing below, so he can''t just follow you!"


    "I heard that the armor made of dragon scales is countless times stronger than the armor condensed by magic. It can not only resist powerful power attacks, but also be immune to magic attacks, especially your scales. I think if you make dragon scales into dragon scales, you should be immune to even the supreme attack?"


    "That''s nonsense! That''s all slander! Those are all planted and framed, all nonsense! It''s too irresponsible, who said that? Ben long wants to fight with him desperately! Isn''t this killing the dragon?" Qinglong immediately bared his teeth and shouted. £¨?¡´?


    "I heard that eating dragon meat can prolong life and improve cultivation; drinking dragon blood can improve spiritual strength without limit, and can also strengthen the body. The medicine refined from dragon blood is comparable to the supreme medicine. In a state like yours, dragon blood is about to catch up with the quasi holy medicine? And ah, keel wine... That''s the real good thing. It''s hard to find in the world!" Chu Mo patted his mouth and said, "especially I really want to taste dragon meat. I haven''t eaten real dragon meat yet. By the way, I heard that dragon tendons are also good. They are used to make bowstrings. They are the best of the best..."


    "Enough, enough! Shut up! Bruce Lee is a fake dragon, not a real dragon! Really, who says Bruce Lee is a real dragon? Get out? His grandmother''s, Bruce Lee is not even a dragon spirit. His muscles, bones, flesh and blood are worthless at all, and he can''t even buy a piece of crystal stone when he goes out to buy it! Even the muscles, bones, flesh and blood of the real dragon are worthless, which is all planted and framed by the world, and it''s all slander!" The green dragon is rolling there.


    Chu Mo directly pulled out the killing sky. The blade was cold, and the cold air was biting. He glanced at Qinglong''s whole body maliciously, especially wandering around Qinglong''s baby for a long time. He was so scared that Qinglong clamped two hind claws, and looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face: "the gentleman moved his mouth but didn''t do it. If you have something to say, Bruce Lee warned you... If you are urgent, Bruce Lee will explode, boom! It exploded... A lot of flesh and blood, and even the universe can collapse!"


    Chu Mo sneered, "come on, don''t talk nonsense. If you talk nonsense again, you''ll be killed."


    Qinglong stared at Chu Mo with big eyes. His eyes were full of innocent expressions. Chu Mo looked at it indifferently, and the expression on his face did not change.


    "Well, well, then, Bruce Lee can follow you and be your helper for three years... No, no, no, no, how about one year? This year, Bruce Lee can come and go in the wind and rain, and do whatever you say. Bruce Lee has no complaints... Er, except death." Qinglong looked at Chu Mo eagerly: "there is something in Bruce Lee''s house..."


    "Enough, enough, you swear, within a year, don''t betray me, swear with your original life." Chu Mo looked at the green dragon and said faintly.


    Once all creatures practice the Tao, they all have the original God. Taking the oath of the original God is also the most common and effective one among practitioners. This oath, the higher the realm of creatures, the more afraid to break. Like the monk of the Qin Shi family before, the oath was fulfilled on the spot, and the death should not be too miserable.


    Qinglong looked at Chu Mo pitifully: "can''t you swear? I... I can swear with my future wife..."


    "Do you have a fiancee?" Chu Mo sneered.


    "Who said no..."


    "How dare you swear?"


    "Cough... Although it doesn''t exist now, it will certainly exist in the future! Really, Bruce Lee dares to swear that a handsome dragon like Bruce Lee, who is so handsome and handsome, can''t find a wife?" Qinglong said loudly with an insulted expression on his face.


    "Stop talking nonsense. To be honest, I want to eat dragon meat now." Chu Mo said faintly, glancing at the killing sky in his hand: "my baby hasn''t drunk blood for a long time."


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky makes a clank.


    Qinglong immediately shivered and hurriedly said, "OK, OK, Bruce Lee''s oath is not an oath? What''s the big deal? Bruce Lee has always been the most committed and the most trustworthy in his life..."


    "Hurry up." Chu Mo said coldly.


    "Bruce Lee vowed... In the next year, yes..." said, and it glanced at Chu mo.


    "Chu mo." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Loyal to Chu Mo, if there is any violation, let Bruce Lee... Cough... Let Bruce Lee..."


    Chu Mo didn''t say anything this time, but Yang Yang''s killing the sky all the time, a cold light, passed close to the huge dragon body of the green dragon, and scared the green dragon to shiver again. He quickly said, "Bruce Lee vowed to be loyal to Chu Mo in the next year. If there is any violation, Bruce Lee will collapse and die!"


    After saying that, he secretly Pooh Pooh three times in his heart, and then secretly said in his heart: Ben Long''s oath just doesn''t count, it''s all forced by this damn human


    Chu Mo didn''t care what was in Qinglong''s heart at all. This realm followed his words. After Qinglong''s oath, various visions appeared in the void, which was clearly a sign that the oath was remembered by the heaven. Therefore, Chu Merton put on a smiling face, and then patted Qinglong''s head: "little dragon, good, follow your brother, you can eat hot and spicy, as well as Mother Dragon bubble, absolutely guarantee that you can''t drive away in a year!"


    Shit, how can this guy be shameless than benlong? It''s so shameless! Can''t even get rid of it? A year later, Lord long immediately left and didn''t want to see you any more!


    Qinglong looked at the visions in the sky with a depressed face, and then he looked loveless.


    "Make it smaller. Who are you trying to scare like this? Come with me." Chu Mo glanced at the green dragon and turned to walk towards the warship.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s realm had rushed to the peak of the emperor''s nine heaven, and he didn''t touch the shackles of the quasi supreme, because it was enough to reach this realm!


    At least, at the critical moment, his perfect separation can play a big role.


    These people on the battleship all looked at Chu Mo with great admiration, and all looked curiously at the blue dragon shrunk into a foot long and depressed.


    Except the old man with the cigarette bag firmly said that this was a real dragon, everyone else felt that this immoral guy could never be a real dragon.


    Qinglong followed Chu Mo with his shy eyebrows and drooping eyes, ignoring everyone.


    Then, the battleship disappeared again in the vast space. After the battleship left, the huge and desolate star burst into pieces and turned into endless dust. All the essence of the whole star was sucked away by Chu mo.


    On the battleship, Chu Mo is asking Qinglong for details.


    "Are you a real dragon?"


    "No, the fake dragon. Bruce Lee is a fake dragon. Hehe, Bruce Lee also wants to be a real dragon. He doesn''t have that life. Really, don''t stare at the truth. You can know from my honest appearance..."


    "Speak human words..."


    "Bruce Lee is not human."


    "To tell the truth." Chu Mo took out killer Tian and gently stroked the blade.


    Qinglong carefully glanced at the knife in Chu Mo''s hand, blinked a few times, and then said with a sad face, "really, it''s really a fake Dragon... The real dragon family, in fact, has long been out of this hot and yellow region."


    "Do you think I can''t kill dragons?" Chu Mo glanced at Qinglong, touched his chin and said, "is it steamed or braised?"


    "Well, well, you won, you won, Bruce Lee... Cough, it''s the last real dragon in the Yanhuang realm." The green dragon drooped his head and said gloomily, "Bruce Lee has never seen a kindred since he was born."


    "Then how were you born?" Chu Mo looked at Qinglong and asked.


    "It crawled out of the dragon''s egg." Qinglong shriveled his mouth and said reluctantly, "Bruce Lee doesn''t know how many years he has been in the egg. Anyway, there are always hundreds of thousands of years?"


    "That is to say, in fact, you are an abandoned dragon egg?" Chu Mo looks at Qinglong.


    Qinglong immediately blew his hair and angrily said, "it''s not abandoned, it''s accidentally lost... Lost!"


    "All right, all right, lost..." Chu Mo mumbled.


    Qinglong looked at Chu Mo feebly and said, "what you say is what you say."


    "How did you get your knowledge?" Chu Mo looked at the green dragon and felt that the dragon was not only cheap, but also poor, completely different from normal dragon creatures. Even those pseudo dragon creatures and dragon like creatures are full of the coercion of the dragon clan, and they are always very serious. As a real dragon, this guy is bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, cheap, shameless, immoral, shameless... He is simply a hooligan. What kind of environment can cultivate such an unreliable guy?


    "Cough, after Bruce Lee crawled out of the egg, his eyes were wide, looking at the vast void of the universe, and his heart was worried... You know, this worry, he wanted to find a companion."


    "Say the point!"


    Qinglong blinked, oh, He also said, "so Bruce Lee wandered around. Well, he has been to many places. As you know, there are countless races in the universe. There are hundreds of races in almost every vast galaxy. Bruce Lee spent a few years in this race and a few years in that race. In this way, he learned a lot of useful knowledge. You know, the dragon is smart. What to learn is called a fast..."


    Chu Mo really couldn''t listen anymore, sneered and said, "I only heard that the Dragon nationality was born with an ancestor inheritance, which is automatically awakened in memory. When you reach a state, you can awaken an inheritance."


    Qinglong looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face: "do you know?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and was too lazy to pay attention to it.


    Qinglong hehe said with a smile, "yes, yes, you''re right. In fact, it''s like this! Bruce Lee''s knowledge, um, cough..." Qinglong tried to look serious and dignified, and said calmly, "the profound knowledge of benlong, in fact, is derived from... The inheritance of the great ancestors of the dragon family!"


    "If the ancestors of the dragon clan knew that there would be such a scum like you, they would have smashed your egg on the wall." Chu Mo couldn''t help saying.


    The green dragon bared his teeth and smiled, and then suddenly came up to him and asked, "boss, where are we going? Are we going to travel around the universe? Hey, hey, it''s best to find a few little female dragons... Hey, it''s OK to find a few little female dragons like dragons and pseudodragons!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Qinglong and said faintly, "I''m going to smash the blood demon ancestor''s field."


    "Wow, hahaha, smashing the arena, Bruce Lee is the best at this! Hahaha, Bruce Lee likes killing people, setting fire, burning, killing, looting, and simply don''t be happier... Eh? Wait, wait, wait... Well, you just said, whose arena are you going to smash?" Qinglong first looked complacent, but then his eyes showed a creepy color.


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: this guy is really not a good product, and it seems that he knows the ancestor of the blood demon.


    At that moment, he glanced at Qinglong lightly: "blood demon ancestor."


    This warship was sealed by Chu Mo with the sky god''s mirror and the chaos oven, so it''s not a big problem to mention the name of the blood demon ancestor.


    At this time, Qinglong''s eyes showed endless panic, and then suddenly rushed towards the cabin door of the warship and shouted at his throat, "let me out... Let me out..."


    Bang!


    Chu Mo kicked it aside with a foot and sneered, "the oath has passed. If you''re not afraid of being fulfilled, get out of here."


    Qinglong lay in the cabin with a desperate face and pretended to be dead. "I knew you weren''t a good thing. You''re going to die... Why did you pull me? I''m still a child. I just crawled out of the egg, woo woo!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1315

    The green dragon''s moves of splashing and lying were all used once, and now it was useless at all. In the end, he could only hang his head in frustration and follow Chu Mo with a face of grievance. His sad appearance made the old man with a cigarette bag look a little funny.? (¡´


    "Boss, to say something heartfelt, you are still so young, a great youth is waiting for you. Seeing that you are so handsome and like your little mother... Cough, little women... Well, women... There must be many, why do you want to be so reluctant? What blood demon ancestor do you go to find?"


    "Let''s trace the universe... Look at the vastness and boundlessness of the universe. How many secrets are there? How many treasures are hidden in those huge stars? Have you ever seen the shining diamond stars? Have you ever seen the extraterrestrial god gold? These... Are all in the universe. There are countless things worth exploring waiting for us? Why go to find the blood demon ancestor?"


    "That old guy... Cough, that old dog! Although he is an old dog, he is powerful! A bite will kill you!"


    The green dragon chattered beside Chu Mo, and Chu Mo ignored it. Just sit there and listen quietly.


    In the end, Qinglong really had no choice. He looked at Chu Mo pitifully: "boss, are you going to smash the field... To what extent?"


    "To the extent that he blew his hair." Chu Mo finally opened his mouth and replied.


    Qinglong rolled his eyes on the spot, fell to the ground with a bang, and muttered, "it''s over... This dragon is completely useless."


    At this time, yueqingcheng came over and looked at it and said, "do you know that person very well?"


    Qinglong opened his eyes and looked at her, "beautiful sister, are you a fairy?"


    "...." Yue Qingcheng couldn''t help rolling his eyes and almost wanted to kick it.


    This dragon is simply too cheap for people to believe that it is a real dragon, let alone that it once matched Chu Mo and has the ability to suppress monks in the quasi supreme realm.


    "Hey, why that look? You guys are too serious. It looks like going to die. Why drag Ben long!" Qinglong lies in the cabin and laments.


    "Do you know the demon clan?" Chu Mo suddenly looked at Qinglong and asked.


    The green dragon stood up one by one, jumped up directly, raised his head, and looked at Chu Mo: "demon clan? What happened to the demon clan?"


    "The demon clan wants to fight." Chu Mo said.


    "Hahahaha, how can it be? Boss, don''t bully Bruce Lee. I haven''t seen it. In the past, the Yanhuang realm was broken, and the channels between the Yanhuang realm and the demon clan as well as many Outlands were completely broken in an instant. Even if the supreme demon clan wants to reopen the road, it is almost impossible to succeed!" Qinglong said firmly on his face, "so it''s impossible for the demon clan to fight."


    Although this dragon has no virtue, no lower limit and shameless, it knows a lot.


    It looked at Chu Mo and said, "the old dog is possessed. Ben long knows this, but as long as you don''t provoke him, it''s all right? Why provoke him? This universe, Ben long is the only..." Qing Long said, looking at Chu Mo sadly: "only two... Only two don''t want to provoke, among which he is one!"


    "The other is you, boss..." Qinglong said with a deflated mouth.


    "Did you fight him?" Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Qinglong and asked.


    "How fresh! Why are you afraid of him if you haven''t dealt with him?" Qinglong glanced at Chu Mo: "if you''re not afraid of the boss and don''t want to listen, it''s easy for him to suppress Bruce Lee, but if he wants to suppress you, it''s as simple as you suppress me!"


    "Why didn''t he suppress you directly?" Chu Mo asked.


    Qinglong pie pie mouth: "do you think he doesn''t want to? But Bruce Lee saw the opportunity is bad, and ran away..."


    "Speak well." Chu Mo said coldly.


    "Well, it''s a part of him. That part is very powerful, and Bruce Lee was almost killed. Later, from some wandering races, he heard that the old dog''s original is more powerful, and Bruce Lee vowed never to get close to him. Now it''s better..." Qinglong''s face was depressed.


    It''s really depressing, because it''s too evil. Qinglong wanted to cry with regret in his heart. Why did he get confused for a moment and sneak into the sky robbery cloud to sneak into this Dujie guy?


    It is naturally immune to all thunder and lightning, and no matter how powerful the celestial thunder and lightning, it cannot pose any threat to it. In addition, it had never encountered the emperor''s disaster before, so it didn''t know what a terrible guy this man was. At that time, it just wanted to sneak up, shoot the man to death, and then swallow... Yes, that''s what it thought at that time.


    Shameless, unscrupulous, bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, it is the opponent of Chu Mo''s level. If it meets those monks who are not as good as Chu Mo, then it is a genuine demon dragon! A terrible beast!


    Just like people can kill dragons, eat dragon meat and drink dragon blood, why can''t dragons eat people?


    So Qinglong never felt that there was anything wrong with what he did, but this time, he was unlucky to meet such a bad star. It''s strange that a normal monk will not be hacked to death by heaven if he is unnecessarily disturbed by others. But the demon was not only fearless, and even did not sacrifice a magic weapon, but also could even beat it. After beating it, he did not stop, but also forced it to surrender.


    God, who is the robber? Who is the bully?


    The little bully in this space, Qinglong, felt that compared with Chu Mo, he was simply a simple and lovely little dragon.


    Qinglong''s words made everyone silent. Because the strength of Qinglong is already obvious to all, ordinary quasi supreme see it, all want to retreat far away. If facing the front directly, few would-be supremacy is Qinglong''s opponent.


    Such a powerful creature, facing the separation of the blood demon ancestor, was almost killed. How strong will the blood demon ancestor be?


    Can this group of people in front of him really be his opponents? Not to mention, nine times out of ten, there is a more terrifying existence in the blood demon ancestor now, Qin Cang, the supreme ancestor of the Qin family!


    That is the more terrifying existence!


    Therefore, even this group of people are ready to die, but their hearts are still a little desolate and uneasy. They are not afraid of death, only afraid that after death, they will not get the results they want. It''s still useless to sacrifice one''s life for righteousness.


    Chu Mo looked at these people and suddenly smiled and said, "in fact, there is no need to despair. Before, I was chased and killed by Qin Cang, the supreme ancestor of the Qin family. It was a part of the wandering female emperor who saved me. Otherwise, I would have died."


    The old man with the cigarette bag suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Mo in surprise: "have you been chased by Qin Cang?"


    "Yes, at that time, I broke the Luo Tian breaking Dharma array of the Qin family, and killed all the demons of the Qin family..." Chu Mo said, with a look of regret on his face: "in fact, if there was Xudu around at that time, the Qin family might not have died so many people."


    The old man with the cigarette bag smoked two mouthfuls of the cigarette bag, and then said faintly, "that''s different. The Qin family is actively possessed by the devil, or they have already accepted the fact that they are the demon clan. At this time, even if the master Xudu has gone, it is of no help at all. Because all the monks of the Qin family will attack Xudu."


    "Maybe." Chu Mo sighed and nodded, Then say: "Qin Cang just recovered at that time, and he has not fully recovered to the supreme state, but he has shown extremely powerful power. If I can control the complete Luo Tian breaking array, I may be able to stop him, but I can''t control it at all, so a chaotic Luo Tian breaking array can''t stop him. I escaped by luck, and then found a place to hide. But finally, he found it. When he was about to kill me, suddenly Two wandering emperors appeared. After the war with Qin Cang, the two emperors became one. Almost all kinds of hanging and beating Qin Cang''s old man. "


    "And then?" The young woman looked at Chu Mo with an excited face. The floating female emperor was the person she most admired. Hearing the news of the floating female emperor, she was more excited than anyone else.


    "Then I ran away? Who can watch the supreme war? Besides, no matter how strong the female emperor is, it''s almost impossible to kill Qin Cang when it comes to separation. And I feel that it''s not the female emperor''s separation, maybe it''s just the Dharma body, and the Dharma body''s persistence time is limited. If I don''t run, do I still wait for the female emperor''s Dharma body to dissipate and then be killed by Qin Cang?" Chu Mo said.


    The young woman couldn''t help rolling her eyes, but she also understood that Chu Mo was telling the truth.


    "Then what happened?" The middle-aged man asked. In fact, he also worshipped the wandering lady emperor very much. Speaking of it, few monks in the world, who knew the female emperor, did not worship her.


    The youth is unparalleled, the talent is unparalleled, and a powerful supreme living for three generations! Who doesn''t worship such a peerless woman?


    "Later, Qin Cang didn''t make any noise, but I can guarantee that he didn''t die. Then, nine times out of ten, he came to the blood demon ancestor." This time, Chu Mo was able to tell the reason why Qin Cang was here.


    "I didn''t expect that the female emperor''s Dharma body was still in this world. If so, I think this time... The female emperor may still fight!" Said the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth.


    Chu Mo nodded: "didn''t sister Qing be taken away by the female emperor before? Then, it should be the female emperor''s separation!"


    "Is it the female emperor who took Miss Qing?" The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth looked surprised.


    "Yes, sister Qing didn''t tell you?" Chu Mo was also a little surprised.


    "Of course she didn''t say." The old man with the cigarette bag sighed, then showed his big yellow teeth and laughed happily: "if so, good, good! That''s great! I''m almost sure that the female emperor will do it!"


    Everyone was encouraged, and the tension finally eased a lot.


    The green dragon poured cold water on one side and said, "the wandering female emperor, I know, is an unparalleled strong man. But she can suppress a supreme, can she suppress even the blood demon ancestor? There is also a blood demon ancestor, what should I do?"


    Everyone became silent. Even the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth was only smoking the cigarette bag, and the smoke blurred his face and was silent.


    Chu Mo said at this time, "give it to me."¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1316

    The crowd shook their heads immediately Net£¨


    "No, absolutely not!"


    "When you go, who will break the array? What about the French array?"


    "No, no, sir, this proposal is not reliable."


    Qinglong continued to pour cold water on one side and said, "your assumption is based on the situation that the female emperor will take action, but if... In case... If... Once... The female emperor doesn''t come?"


    Qinglong worded a lot, and finally poured cold water down: "what did you do at that time?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the green dragon, then you can hold it for me for the time being!


    "Hahaha, boss, you are so funny. How can Bruce Lee have that skill? Bruce Lee can''t stand it." Qinglong made a ha ha, which was not a trap at all.


    The old man with the cigarette bag looked at Chu Mo and said, "anyway, the young master must not."


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "I forgot one thing before." Seeing that everyone looked at him, Chu Mo laughed and said, "there are five Luo Tian breaking Dharma arrays in the heaven. I only broke one, and you broke the other three. Therefore, there must be one of you who is best at breaking the array."


    At this time, everyone looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "it''s not a matter of being good or not. If we can, we will definitely stop the young master from coming here. We''d rather lose everything here and try our best to break the last Dharma array than the young master himself."


    The young woman or the young man nodded repeatedly.


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth said in a deep voice, "the son of a thousand dollars is sitting down and letting the young master get involved in danger. It is the biggest wrong. If the young master has something good or bad, we can''t explain to the second master, let alone... To our family!"


    The old man with the cigarette bag almost said the three words "big master". When it came to his mouth, he held back. He didn''t know that Chu Mo had met his father.


    Qinglong also nodded at the side: "that is, boss, you can''t have a good or bad..."


    This guy is not worried about Chu Mo, it is worried about itself, because if Chu Mo has a crisis, it must also follow the bad luck.


    Chu Mo said faintly, "you don''t need to persuade more, and there''s no need to say anything like a golden son. If you really let the demon clan come to heaven, then all the future, all the things, have become an empty talk. How can you finish the egg under the nest?"


    "The truth is such a truth, but we can''t allow the young master to have any crisis in front of us." The old man with the cigarette bag said seriously, "everything else is easy to say. This matter is not negotiable. Young master, don''t blame us for overstepping."


    At this time, Chu Mo stopped the warship, and then directly sacrificed the sky god Jian and chaos oven, completely sealing up here.


    Chaos oven flies out of the battleship, hangs in this cosmic void, and hangs hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi. It''s very different from before. Because the realm of Chu Mo has been improved!


    Chu Mo glanced at the crowd, and then suddenly, beside him, a hazy figure appeared, with faint light scattered all over his body, and he couldn''t see his appearance at all.


    But the breath from the moment the figure appeared made everyone feel the urge to kneel down and worship!


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth was surprised, and suddenly stepped back two steps, and then exclaimed with a shocked face, "supreme!"


    The others all stepped back a few steps and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Qinglong was stunned directly. With a bang, he fell to the ground and began to pretend to be dead.


    At this time, the figure suddenly disappeared.


    All the people, with a shocking color on their faces, looked at Chu Mo inconceivably, and the young woman murmured, "was it an illusion at that moment? Why did a supreme appear beside us?"


    "Maybe it''s an illusion? I don''t think it''s possible." The young man muttered.


    The old man with the cigarette bag squinted, shocked and silent for a long time before suddenly saying, "in this way, the success rate is much higher."


    Chu Mo said, "therefore, the blood demon ancestor handed over to me, and the gratitude and resentment between me and him should also be settled."


    "No, we are still going to deal with those two people. The young master takes this separation and concentrates on breaking through the formation! Breaking into the Dharma formation, under the protection of this separation, he should have a chance to leave!" The old man with the cigarette bag said seriously.


    Chumerton was covered with black lines.


    The old man with the cigarette bag looked at Chu Mo sincerely: "young master, listen to the old man. Please, you are the real only child of the whole Chu family. You can''t have an accident."


    With that, the old man took a cigarette bag and knelt directly in front of Chu mo.


    The young woman, the young man, the middle-aged man, and several others all knelt in front of Chu Mo and said in unison, "please, young master, go break the battle!"


    Qinglong whispered to one side, "it''s strange that these people are all fighting to die one by one..."


    No one paid attention to it, and Qinglong closed his mouth in embarrassment. But in his eyes, there was a strange flash.


    Chu Mo stepped forward, helped them up one by one, and then said with a slight smile, "when I was in the human world, I knew I was an orphan when I was very young. At that time, I complained about why my parents abandoned me? Most of the time, I set foot on the path of cultivation in order to become strong, and then I went to find my parents and asked them why they abandoned me. This idea has lasted for many years."


    Everyone listened quietly.


    Chu Mo then said, "later, I grew up little by little and met many people, including good people and bad people. I went step by step from the human world, to the spiritual world, to the celestial world, and finally to the celestial world... Along the way, I loved others and was loved by others. I didn''t have many friends and failed to live up to many beauties..."


    Moon Qingcheng was beside, her eyes were slightly red, and her heart was touched.


    "So, I''m not a perfect person. Even, I dare not say I''m a good person." Chu Mo''s face, Show a self deprecating smile: "In the human world, there is a princess on the grassland. She likes me very much and confesses to me, but I didn''t give her a clear answer. Later, she died. Not only she, but also many people, my brother Xu fufu, adopted my grandfather, his wife and children... My righteous sister Chu Yan... A simple and honest man with level 9 constitution in the human world, hehe, his name is Gao Yingjun, but he prefers me to call him silly. They all die Under the hand of the blood demon ancestor. "


    "In fact, I''ve always been afraid. I''m afraid of losing, so I don''t dare to promise. I''m afraid of loneliness, so I insist on being alone. My favorite woman, also because of the blood demon ancestor, chose to be possessed by the devil. I remove the devil everywhere and pull Xudu to spend the devil with me. But in fact, the person I most want to cross, can''t even see a trace!" Chu Mo was laughing, but his laughter was full of sadness.


    "My biggest wish over the years is to get rid of the blood demon ancestor by myself. Yes, I must kill him by myself! For this, even if I pay a heavy price, I will not hesitate." Chu Mo whispered, "this time, before I left, Shui Yiyi came to see me off. She told me that if I died, she would be widowed for me all my life. But I didn''t dare to say to her that if I went back alive, I would marry you! This is not just because this time there is likely to be no return, including Qingcheng, everyone including you. I know it very well in my heart, and you also know the danger of this time." Chu Mo looked at the crowd: "more because there is a figure in my heart that no one can replace."


    Everyone was silent.


    Qinglong opened his mouth and was almost stupid when he listened. He muttered, "there is no return... What about me? What about me? What about Bruce Lee?"


    Chu Mo looked at Qinglong and grinned, "you''re buried!"


    "My God!" Qinglong just straightened up, fell back again and died again.


    Chu Mo glanced at the people''s faces, and then whispered, "so, don''t persuade me. If you really think I''m your young master, then let me go!"


    At this time, yueqingcheng suddenly said, "so... Won''t it really hurt more people?"


    Chu Mo suddenly laughed, and he looked at yueqingcheng with some pity: "following me may be the biggest mistake of your life. Your family is broken and your life is ruined, and you can''t even protect yourself."


    "No, following the childe is the most correct choice in Qingcheng''s life!" Yue Qingcheng looked at Chu Mo with some excitement: "although the young master is very devoted, this does not prevent us from liking the young master."


    With that, Yue Qingcheng lowered her head redly, a little afraid to look at everyone''s expression.


    In the face of death, no matter how much psychological preparation, it is still difficult to be absolutely calm. At this time, it''s easy to completely reveal your feelings.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "in fact, I never felt that I was a devoted man."


    Everyone was slightly stunned.


    Chu Mo said, "but I only love that person!"


    Glancing at the crowd, Chu Mo then said, "you... I like you too! I like every one of you!"


    The young woman rolled her eyes. "Don''t be careless, young master. You don''t need to add the following sentence. We''d like to see the young master marry more women home and open branches and leaves for the Chu family!"


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "wait until you can go back alive."


    Yue Qingcheng looked at Chu Mo, his eyes very bright, and carefully asked, "childe, what does this mean... Want to open?"


    Chu Mo smiled and didn''t speak. What did his heart say to open up? It''s just a matter of saying a few words from the bottom of my heart in the face of this mortal situation. In this practice world, there are those who are passionate and those who are passionate. In fact, it''s just a personal state of mind. For Chu Mo, he only loves Qi Xiaoyu, but he is not willing to live up to so many people''s waiting. Is it nice to see the beauty in red and white?


    This is very contradictory. It''s not easy to face those beautiful confidants frankly? And how many people can really accompany him on this doomed lonely road? Come to the end?


    Seeing Chu Mo''s decision, the old man with the cigarette bag finally reluctantly nodded and promised Chu Mo to face the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang with them, and the middle-aged man would break the battle. But in his heart, the old man with the cigarette bag had already made a decision. Anyway, he should try to save Chu Mo''s life. He must not fall here.


    The warship walked high through the silent void of the universe, passing through one galaxy after another. Even encountered many strange races. Chu Mo didn''t want to create complications and delay time. Whenever he encountered possible creatures blocking the way, he directly asked Qinglong to let out his breath.


    All the way, unimpeded, straight to the blood devil''s ancestral nest. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1317

    Qinglong, who fell to the ground and pretended to be dead, muttered in a low voice: "sentient creatures should be burned to death. They are all heretics! Sentimentality is not conducive to racial reproduction..."


    The young woman glanced at the Green Dragon: "it''s true that the dragon''s nature is sexual[


    ¡µ¡±


    Qinglong looked sad: "God, Bruce Lee is such a pure dragon that he hasn''t even touched the claws of the little female dragon... How can there be sex? With whom?"


    Chu Mo kicked Jianlong: "OK, get out of here quickly. Maybe you''ll face the battle in a moment."


    The green dragon curled his mouth, rolled his body in a circle, put his head on his body, and then muttered, "I am a peace loving dragon, and I never like fighting..."


    Chu Mo didn''t bother to pay attention to it and walked to the porthole of the warship. Looking out, the dark universe outside is deep and boundless, countless stars shine, and the stars glow with dazzling light, just like a pearl embedded in the universe.


    Everyone was speechless for a moment, and there were indeed too many treasures and secrets in this vast and infinite universe. Creatures in their realm could leave where they lived and wander in this infinite universe. But if the demon clan comes to this world. Then, even if they hide at the edge of the universe, they will be found one day. At that time, there will be no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    In fact, everyone knows this truth, so as long as you are not crazy, you will never hope that the demon clan will really come to this world.


    Blood demon ancestors and Qin Cang are pure madmen. For the sake of their own way, they have long lost the emotion that a creature should have, and they have long been reckless. For them, as long as they can get benefits, who cares about the surging waves of the world?


    In the star field where the blood demon ancestor lived, there was a silence, and the whole sky was sealed by a huge matchless Dharma array. Once any creature enters the range of the Dharma array, it will be sensed by the blood demon ancestor. Even if it was just a small bird, it could not escape the divine induction of the blood demon ancestor.


    Therefore, this vast galaxy is completely under the monitoring of the blood demon ancestor.


    But he is not happy now.


    Instead of playing chess with Qin Cang, he was drinking. Drink sultry wine.


    Because some time ago, the number of blood slaves on the side of the heaven of the blood demon ancestor now plummeted! Even to the extent that he felt afraid. He once suspected that there was a supreme shot.


    Qin Cang also suspected that the supreme shot. Just like he wanted to kill Chu Mo at that time, but was blocked by a Dharma body of the wandering female emperor. It was the Supreme Master who intervened in the situation of heaven!


    "Although the Chu family has declined for an era, their heritage is still very deep. A hundred footed insects die without stiffness." Qin Cang looked at the blood demon ancestor: "so we really need to make a good place here. Even if the Dharma array here is completely different from other Dharma arrays, we should also be careful."


    The blood demon ancestor nodded coldly and said, "unless the wandering female emperor really regenerates, even if her Dharma body comes, it won''t help. It can''t break this dharma array at all."


    Qin Cang nodded: "although it is so, you should be careful."


    The blood demon ancestor said coldly, "one day, when the demon clan comes, the first thing I want to do is to completely destroy everyone related to Chu family!"


    Qin Cang smiled, nodded and said, "yes, I have this intention!"


    At this time, the blood demon ancestor suddenly slightly picked his eyebrows and murmured, "it seems that some creature has come in."


    "Huh?" Qin Cang glanced at the blood demon ancestor. He knew that if he could make the blood demon ancestor speak out so seriously, he would not be an ordinary creature.


    "Let me trace back..." the blood demon ancestor slightly closed his eyes and began to operate the skill. The monstrous magic spread out of his body. The Taoist practice contained in this magic power made Qin Cang''s eyes glitter.


    Although Qin Cang had already known that the blood demon ancestor was very powerful and had always recognized the strength of the blood demon ancestor in his heart, when he saw that the strength displayed by the blood demon ancestor did not seem to be inferior to him, Qin Cang still felt a strong shock in his heart.


    The spirit of the blood demon ancestor is extremely grand, and his computing ability is not weaker than that of Qin Cang. Almost instantly, he traced back to a warship that broke into the huge * * formation he set up. Into this galaxy.


    However, when he wanted to catch up with the creatures in the warship, he found that the warship was shrouded in a powerful breath of the road, and his divine consciousness could not enter at all.


    This made the blood demon ancestor feel a little surprised. Then, he opened his eyes and said in a cold voice, "it''s a little funny. Brother Qin, sit down and I''ll have a look."


    Qin Cang was slightly stunned and looked at the blood demon ancestor: "do you need to go there in person?"


    "It''s just separation." The blood demon ancestor said, then slightly closed his eyes and sat there, motionless.


    Qin Cang was shocked when he looked at the body of the blood demon ancestor sitting there. He didn''t have the idea of fighting the flesh of the blood demon ancestor. If the other party dared to do so in front of him, he must have something to rely on. He was shocked. Who was it that forced the blood demon ancestor to separate most of his thoughts and check it in person?


    At this time, Qin Cang also slightly closed his eyes and began to deduce. Although this is not his territory, but to his realm, even in a strange universe, his reasoning ability is also powerful.


    Later, Qin Cang also "saw" the warship. Similarly, when he wanted to "have a look" at the creatures in the warship, his divine consciousness was also blocked.


    Hiss!


    Qin Cang couldn''t help taking a breath, and frowned more or less inconceivably.


    Even his supreme divine consciousness can''t be detected. Isn''t it that there is an existence of the same level as himself in the warship?


    Now, Qin Cang couldn''t sit still.


    The reason why they are sitting here as steady as a mountain is to conclude that there will be no problems beyond their control.


    Although the wandering female emperor often manifests in this world, they are not particularly worried. After all, it is less than 10000 years since the wandering female emperor died. Within tens of thousands of years, the obsession left by the dead supreme can still be manifested. Although this kind of thing is not common, it is not much new. According to Qin Cang and the blood demon ancestor, the wandering female emperor who has lived for three generations can never live for the fourth generation against the sky.


    Then, as long as the living empress did not appear in front of them, they had nothing to worry about.


    In Qin Cang''s view, the real living supreme in the world is only him. Plus a blood demon ancestor who is not inferior to the supreme, no one can be their opponent.


    But what about this warship? Is this a supreme warship?


    Qin Cang glanced at the blood demon ancestor sitting opposite, still motionless. Qin Cang''s eyebrows twisted into a word "Chuan", then slowly stretched out, and then sat down with his knees crossed, a divine sense, wandering outside the sky.


    This kind of thing, don''t go to have a look in person, his heart is not secure.


    After entering the Star River, the warship hovered there and did not move for a long time.


    Chu Mo is using Feng Shui magic to channel this huge galaxy!


    In this galaxy, there are trillions of stars, endless, although compared with the vast universe, it can only be regarded as a drop in the ocean. But for these people, this galaxy is also too big! Even if a monk in the realm of emperor wants to cross this galaxy, it will take at least a few years.


    If Chu Mo did not enter the realm of emperor and Lord, it was almost impossible to change the geomantic trend of this galaxy. Because it''s too vast.


    The Qi between heaven and earth was hundreds of millions of times thinner than silk, which could not be seen by the naked eye, and converged towards Chu mo. Chu Mo''s powerful spiritual consciousness sea began to move high, constantly calculating the coordinates in this galaxy.


    The higher the realm is, the stronger the computing ability is. If the realm is a little worse, this vast information will instantly rush into the spiritual sea, and even directly crash people''s spiritual sea. Become an idiot.


    A moment later, Chu Mo''s face was more or less pale. He had figured out the location of the last Luo Tian breaking Dharma array. But that place made him feel a little bitter, because it was the central area of the galaxy. If you guessed right, it should also be the place where the blood demon ancestor really sat down.


    Chu Mo told everyone about this result.


    The middle-aged man''s voice was very calm, with almost no waves. He looked at Chu Mo: "leave it to me, and I will try my best to do it well."


    Chu Mo nodded, took a deep look at the middle-aged man, and then said, "come back alive!"


    The middle-aged man laughed, "I haven''t lived enough."


    At this time, the thin man who had been silent came over and hugged the middle-aged man gently. He didn''t speak, but his eyes were slightly wet.


    The middle-aged man patted his tall thin shoulder and smiled, "take care!"


    The young woman pursed her mouth and looked at the middle-aged man hugging her husband. Her eyes were red and she wanted to say something to liven up the atmosphere, but she couldn''t open her mouth.


    The middle-aged man took a deep look at the crowd: "your task is much harder than mine. Everyone should take care!"


    With that, he directly took out a small magic instrument, like a small sailboat.


    The middle-aged man silently recited the formula, and the small sailboat instantly became a foot in size. The middle-aged man jumped up directly, and the small sailboat instantly disappeared into the cabin of the warship.


    This is a top-level supreme magic weapon!


    After the small sailboat disappeared, Chu Mo tried to track it, but now he couldn''t find it at all.


    The old man with the cigarette bag took two bites of the cigarette bag. Said: "this is the exquisite magic instrument left by the old man. Even the supreme one can''t easily show its existence. Let alone, those eyes should be on us now."


    While talking, a vast and unparalleled breath directly shrouded here. Then, a cold voice came, "get out of the boat!"


    The green dragon swished behind Chu Mo and said with fear on his face, "God... It''s the old thing!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed cold murder, coldly said: "blood demon ancestor!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1318

    Then, the breath turned directly into infinite murderous spirit and hanged towards the warship ({the whole void was stirred up in chaos by this murderous gas. In this murderous gas, the warship was like a small boat thrown up by a huge wave, which could overturn at any time.


    The old man with the cigarette bag looked at the crowd, flashed, and directly appeared outside the warship, coldly shouted: "blood demon ancestor, don''t be crazy, eat me!"


    The old man swung the cigarette bag and pot in his hand and directly hit a vague figure in the void.


    Hum!


    The chaotic murderous spirit in this void was directly broken by the old man with a cigarette bag and pot. Then, a huge cigarette bag pot appeared in the void, like a mountain, smashed at the figure of the blood demon ancestor.


    Then, a dozen people, including tall, thin, young women, strong boys and so on, all came out of the warship. Without saying a word, they directly joined hands and attacked the vague figure of the blood demon ancestor.


    "A group of ants, looking for death!" The cold scolding sound of the blood demon ancestor came, just like rolling thunder, shaking the universe with a series of loud noises.


    The blood demon ancestor shot directly, turned into a huge palm with supreme magic, and directly patted the huge cigarette bag and pot that hit him in the void.


    Bang!


    The mountain like cigarette bag pot burst into pieces, and the blood demon ancestor''s huge palm could not help but press towards the old man holding the cigarette bag.


    This is an attack with supreme magic power. Pressing it, even the stars can be crushed with one palm.


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth immediately spilled a trace of blood, and he was injured!


    This is just a hit!


    The gap is so obvious!


    There is a big difference between the two sides. It''s not enough to have courage.


    Although the same is the realm of quasi supremacy, the level of the blood demon ancestor is much higher than the old man with the cigarette bag!


    But at this time, the attacks of others also arrived.


    The young woman directly turned into a huge sickle with * * force and severely cut the neck of the blood demon ancestor.


    The weapon of the young man was an axe made of magic. He jumped up high and cut into the waist of the blood demon ancestor.


    The husband of the young woman, the tall and thin man, rushed to the figure of the blood demon ancestor with bare hands and directly hit the blood demon ancestor on the chest.


    The other hand of the blood demon ancestor swept at these people, and a light, unparalleled in sharpness, directly chopped at these people!


    The old man with the cigarette bag snorted coldly, rushed to the huge palm of the blood demon ancestor, gave a roar, and poured out the vast law power on his body, directly smashing the huge palm. But he also spewed a mouthful of blood.


    The attack of the young women, the strong guys and the tall and thin people was also extremely fierce, and even blocked the attack of the blood demon ancestor.


    The blood demon ancestor narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the group coldly: "well, it''s very good. There are indeed two sons. If the master guessed correctly, you should be the aftereffects of Chu''s pulse, right? It''s your ability to find here. But since you''re here, you don''t want to go back. Stay here!"


    The old man with the cigarette bag wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "we came here, and we didn''t plan to go back alive!"


    Said, this group of people, once again, this time, this group of people unexpectedly formed a Dharma array, with an unimaginable tacit understanding between them, surrounded the blood demon ancestor, and began a fierce attack.


    Although the blood demon ancestor was only a part of himself, he had most of his divine sense, so he was extremely brave. On his body, the devil''s flame was overwhelming, and every blow carried the power of destruction. Some nearby stars, which were relatively close apart, were smashed into powder under the bombardment of this force.


    But he failed to break through the siege of the old man who opened his cigarette bag at the first time.


    In the warship, Qinglong looked scared and muttered, "crazy, really crazy! These people are going to kill a near supreme existence..."


    Chu Mo''s eyes looked coldly, and he didn''t make a move at the first time. Because he is waiting for the chance!


    Waiting for the chance to hit the blood demon ancestor hard!


    As the battle unfolded, the group of old men with cigarette bags also showed their unique skills. The combination of Dharma array and unique skills. The attack means of this group of people are also extremely fierce.


    Although the blood demon ancestor''s skill is unparalleled in the world and covers all the heroes, it''s a little difficult to break through in a short time.


    Because these people are all brave and fearless! From the beginning, it is to fight with life. It has to be said that the blood demon ancestor was caught off guard.


    At the same time, the blood demon ancestor was still staring at the warship, and he always had a feeling that there was a terrible presence staring at him in the warship.


    This made the blood demon ancestor quite unhappy. With his vision, even Qin Cang didn''t pay much attention. How could he have been treated like this?


    "Not only the little monk will sacrifice his life!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man of Chu family suddenly burst out. He rushed to the figure of the blood demon ancestor.


    "Death!"


    The cold voice of the blood demon ancestor sounded, and a long sword condensed by the law instantly passed through the body of the middle-aged man of the Chu family. But his body didn''t stop at all, but it went faster!


    Sacrifice skill, the greater the blow you receive, the more vitality you instantly burn, and the stronger the power you explode.


    Boom!


    This middle-aged man of Chu''s lineage has been unknown, and he didn''t say a few words to Chu Mo along the way. But at this moment, he chose to sacrifice without hesitation.


    His body exploded!


    This is a monk who has surpassed the peak emperor, but has not yet stepped into the quasi supreme field. His sacrifice exploded, and once moved, it was irreversible. It''s nothing to break into pieces. Gods and souls will break at the same time!


    In other words, after today, there will be no such person in this world.


    A loud noise exploded directly in front of the separated body of the blood demon ancestor.


    The hazy separation of the blood demon ancestor was directly blown to pieces! Let out a crazy roar.


    At this moment, young women, tall and thin men and strong guys attacked bravely at the same time. Once again, it gave the blood demon ancestor a heavy blow.


    Boom!


    One arm of the blood demon ancestor was forcibly broken!


    Although it''s just a separate arm, it''s amazing!


    Even if ten would-be emperors fought around him, it would not be so embarrassed.


    The young woman''s sickle left a deep scar on the shoulder of the blood demon ancestor. But she herself was directly whipped away by the whip formed by the law power of the blood demon ancestor. Gulping blood, rolling in the void.


    Thin and tall gave a sad cry, twitched a long knife, and fiercely cut into the back of the blood demon ancestor.


    At this time, the old man with the cigarette bag is a blow!


    Even the blood demon ancestor had to face his blow carefully. Therefore, his back was cut down by a thin and tall man, and suddenly burst into a bloody light!


    The blood demon ancestor roared and fought hard with the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth. Blow the old man with the cigarette bag away directly.


    But this part of his body, at the moment, also looks full of holes, and is directly devastated!


    This is the pulse of Chu!


    This is the descendants of the Chu family!


    Although their bodies did not flow with the blood of the Chu family, their spirit had already been branded with the soul of the Chu family!


    Brave and fearless!


    Chu''s pulse, there has never been a coward!


    The blood demon ancestor roared, directly operated supreme magic, and directly attracted his own noumenon from the distant star domain. For him, it was simply a great humiliation and an unacceptable thing.


    Qin Cang, who had just walked out of the ancient hall, saw the ancestor of the blood demon disappear in front of him. His face immediately showed a look of shock, and he didn''t care about anything, and flew directly in the direction of the battle.


    If you can force the blood demon ancestor to use your master, the opponent''s combat power is absolutely amazing!


    Although he couldn''t wait for something unexpected from the blood demon ancestor in his heart, he had to stand on the same front with the blood demon ancestor at this time.


    So Qin Cang''s action was quite fast. He flew out tens of millions of miles in a blink. Then, his body shape exploded one after another. Fly that way.


    The blood demon ancestor''s original degree was faster, and he appeared here almost all at once. His spirit directly returned to the original and gave up the rather strong separation. He was so angry that he directly looked up at the sky and roared. This group of people made him suffer a lot.


    More importantly, let him lose his face in front of Qin Cang!


    "Today, no one wants to leave alive..."


    The blood demon ancestor didn''t finish his words, and two divine lights directly burst out of his eyes, looking at somewhere in the void. There, came out a young man with a jade tree facing the wind, with a sword eyebrow and starry eyes, a tall figure, dressed in a black strong suit, a long shawl, and a blood gas startling, looking at him coldly.


    "Chu Mo!"


    The blood demon ancestor who returned to the noumenon squeezed out two words, and his voice was extremely cold.


    He finally met the young man who had ruined his great events one after another, and his heart was suddenly full of courage and a huge hatred. He shot directly at Chu mo.


    One finger!


    Just like when ordinary people point to something, a finger points to Chu mo.


    Hum!


    The vast void of the universe suddenly buzzed.


    The whole void was pressed to collapse by this finger.


    This finger, with a power to destroy the world, spread infinite laws, and directly pointed to Chu mo.


    But at this time, the blood devil suddenly turned around and pointed this finger behind him!


    A light runs through the void like a rainbow. Shoot directly at the head of the blood demon ancestor.


    The finger that turned around with the blood demon ancestor directly collided with it.


    The vast void was directly annihilated, and the spreading force shattered the stars far away.


    The whole void burst into a light that was even more dazzling than the sun.


    In the light, the blood demon ancestor roared with surprise and anger: "you... Who are you?"


    Click!


    It was like a mountain being broken at the waist. In the void, there was a huge sound of broken bones.


    The finger of blood demon ancestor was forcibly cut off by someone!


    At this time, a figure with boundless light all over his body, holding the killing sky, like chopping firewood, cut off the head of the blood demon ancestor with a fierce knife.


    "I''m your grandpa!"


    Said the figure with boundless light on his body.


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1319

    This knife is too fierce!


    Directly cut the void of the universe into two halves, and the misplaced space frantically squeezed the flesh of the blood demon ancestor, squeezing the powerful flesh to creak.


    This level of fighting is no longer close to the old man with a cigarette bag. Although they wanted to take this opportunity to rush up and attack the blood demon ancestor, they were all excluded from this void. They are like stars that deviate from the track, moving farther and farther away from Chu mo.


    This knife cuts across the sky, as if it were cutting the sky!


    The blood demon ancestor was shocked, and all the hairs on his body stood up at this moment. It''s the first time for him to feel this way since ancient times. It''s so creepy!


    On this figure, there is a powerful supreme breath!


    This knife, with endless power of the law of the road!


    The misplaced space fixed the body of the blood demon ancestor here, and this knife... Was so cruel that it was unimaginable!


    This is a knife that cuts the sky!


    Qin Cang over there was quite fast, and the endless and distant star river flew under his feet. There came the big fluctuation of the battlefield, which made him a little jumpy. It is hard to imagine what kind of strong people have to appear in that place to cause such fluctuations?


    Before Qin Cang reacted, the next wave of more terrifying waves followed!


    "Supreme!"


    Qin Cang shouted with a frightened face.


    Only the same number of people can make an ancient supreme so impolite. Qin Cang shouted out, and then realized that it was bad. Those who can emit such fluctuations will never be the ancestors of blood demons!


    Although the fighting power of the blood demon ancestor is unparalleled, he is a quasi supreme after all, and he has not been able to take that step completely.


    So, who is the one who exudes a strong supreme wave? Qin Cang even dared not think about this problem. When he was self styled, he once learned that there should be twoorthree such self styled supremacies like him. But those people have never been born again.


    Supreme self sealing, first of all, no one knows the time they sealed themselves, maybe 100000 years, maybe millions of years. Of course, the longer they sealed their bodies, the more top-level materials they needed, and the more longevity they reduced after birth. Therefore, even if the Supreme Master seals himself, there are few more than 150000 years. But it''s normal that there is a difference of tens of thousands of years.


    He didn''t know if there was a self proclaimed supreme who was born with him at the same time. In that case, I''m afraid there must be a hard struggle.


    It''s nothing. If he joined hands with the blood demon ancestor, he also had confidence to suppress each other. But what if the other party is not self appointed? What if it''s really the terrible existence of the wandering female emperor?


    Qin Cang didn''t dare to think about it. His only idea now was to hurry over and never let the blood demon ancestor have an accident!


    Although he could not wait in his heart for the blood demon ancestor to be killed, it was not now!


    Absolutely not now!


    Qin Cang approached the place in an instant.


    Then he saw the fragmented void and felt the terrible spatial fluctuation. What''s more, I saw that dazzling knife light, which was cleaving to the blood demon ancestor!


    Qin Cang looked at the shining figure, both supreme, and he felt a little dazzling. At the same time, he saw the man''s appearance clearly. He was a quite strange person. He searched his memory and didn''t have any impression.


    "Stop!" Qin Cang burst out and shot directly. This time, he shot directly with all his strength!


    The void that had been misplaced was almost sunk by Qin Cang''s blow!


    But he still couldn''t stop the knife from falling on the head of the blood devil!


    Click!


    The blood demon ancestor''s body was directly split in two.


    The strong and unparalleled body was easily split like tofu under the knife of Chu mo.


    The original God of the blood demon ancestor instantly retreated, and then his body recombined in the void. It seems that there is no difference with just now. His body still exudes monstrous flames. But in fact, he has suffered a heavy blow.


    Chu Mo''s blow was really cruel. His own realm rushed to the peak of the emperor and Lord jiuchongtian. He became the master of this perfect body, and directly played the combat power close to the peak!


    If Chu Mo didn''t realize the Tao on the road of heaven, his knife, although it can also split the blood demon ancestor in half, will never let the blood demon ancestor suffer such a huge trauma.


    No matter how powerful the blood demon ancestor was, he could only be split in half by a knife in the face of an attack of this level and intensity. Even Yuanshen was hit hard, which was unprecedented for him.


    At this time, Qin Cang''s attack... Also came at this time!


    The whole vast void of the universe is like a sea with huge waves. The space fluctuates. Countless stars burst into endless dust under the attack of Qin Cang.


    This is a supreme level monk''s full blow!


    Chu Mo, who has moved all the primordial gods to the supreme part, is a blow at hand, and a more vast force surges out!


    This is not to play the so-called supreme level of combat power. At this moment, this separation is a real terror supreme!


    In the face of Qin Cang''s attack, Chu Mo didn''t hurry, and this hit Immediately shattered Qin Cang''s all-out strike. Then Chu Mo shot again. Killing heaven erupted into a raging murderous spirit and cut at Qin Cang.


    At this moment, killing heaven finally erupted into an unprecedented terror power in the hands of this avatar.


    This knife, once again easily cut open the void, and instantly came to Qin Cang.


    Qin Cang wants to hide, but he can''t!


    This is the suppression of the realm, this is also the rolling of the road!


    Are you the supreme? Sorry, I''m the supreme!


    Click!


    Qin Cang''s supreme head was directly split in two by Chu Mo''s knife. The supreme blood flew everywhere, and every drop of blood was extremely heavy, emitting overwhelming pressure in the void. Only with this breath, it is enough to kill the peak emperor!


    This kind of battle is too fast for people to react, and it is too terrible for people to breathe.


    The group of old men with cigarette bags are about to retreat to the edge of this galaxy, and they are still affected, spitting blood in their mouths. Fortunately, each of them had the best magic tools to defend, so they escaped a disaster.


    One by one, they all looked at the battlefield with a face of horror. They couldn''t believe it. Up to now, they all have a feeling like in a dream, feeling that everything is so unreal.


    Who is the man who suddenly appeared and killed the two terror powers? They only know that this person must have something to do with Chu Mo, but no one can guess what it is.


    Yueqingcheng over there has already run out of this galaxy in a warship. Qinglong was shameless and couldn''t get off the ship. At the moment when the blood demon ancestor appeared, Qinglong was scared and took the initiative to help yueqingcheng drive the warship to escape. Otherwise, it is impossible to escape so quickly just because of the falling of the moon.


    As a result, Qinglong, who fled to the safety zone, looked back and saw a scene that would make it unforgettable forever.


    That road is not tall, but it is full of limitless light. First, a knife cleaved the blood demon ancestor, and then... Another knife cleaved Qin Cang''s head!


    What happened to the world?


    Am I hallucinating?


    The green dragon with the supremacy of suppression stared at a pair of longans and looked over there inconceivably.


    After Chu Mo cut Qin Cang''s head with a knife, he felt a great fatigue.


    He can indeed exert almost all his fighting power and power now. Especially after realizing the Tao, Chu Mo''s understanding of the Tao in the supreme realm has reached the supreme level and level. Therefore, he cleaved the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang with a knife, which was so casual and natural.


    However, the only drawback is that he can''t control this separation for too long!


    Otherwise, he will be able to traverse the whole Yanhuang region only by virtue of this separation. What demon clan are you worried about?


    Qin Cang''s head was quickly reunited, with endless horror in his eyes. His primordial deity was also injured.


    "Who the hell are you?" Qin Cang asked in horror.


    The blood demon ancestor over there gnashed his teeth and made a very cold voice: "he is Chu Mo!"


    "Impossible!" Qin Cang directly shook his head in denial. If this person was Chu Mo, then when he chased Chu Mo, as long as this person came out, he could chop him who was still recovering with a knife.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s second knife came!


    He knew that it was difficult to behead the supreme, but no matter how hard it was, he wanted to try!


    Otherwise, once he can''t control this separate body later, at that time, let Qin Cang and the blood demon ancestor slow down, and that will be the end of their group.


    Although we are ready to die, if we can not die, who is willing to die?


    It is still the Dao of chopping firewood. Now Chu Mo''s understanding of chopping firewood has reached a very deep level. But only this knife. But that''s enough!


    Eat all over the sky!


    Even if it is supreme, as long as there is a unique skill, it is enough to make him run in all directions.


    Qin Cang roared angrily, and all kinds of supreme skills came out at the same time, offering powerful supreme magic tools to resist.


    But it''s useless!


    Chu Mo''s knife once again split Qin Cang''s body in two.


    A large amount of supreme blood was lost and scattered in the void, covering millions of miles.


    The vast void is choppy, and various energy laws are intertwined. Here has become a real death!


    Hum!


    Chu Mo directly sacrificed the chaos oven, frantically competing with Qin Cang for the supreme blood sprinkled with the void. At this time, Chu Mo''s identity was about to come out.


    The knife is Chu Mo''s knife, and the Dan stove is Chu Mo''s Dan stove. As soon as this person appeared, Chu Mo disappeared. If this is not Chu Mo''s part, no one will believe it at all.


    Qin Cang was going crazy with anger. He roared and desperately tried to recover the supreme blood. There is also a large amount of blood essence in that blood, and the loss of ordinary supreme blood will also be lost, but each drop of blood essence represents a part of Qin Cang''s Taoist practice, which is the real precious blood accumulated after countless years.


    The loss of blood essence can''t be made up for years. Even if there are countless natural and local treasures, it is difficult to make up for them.


    However, the speed of chaos oven is too fast, and it also specializes in seizing blood essence. Almost in a moment, it took away more than half of the supreme blood essence!


    Qin Cang roared, "blood demon, don''t do it yet, what are you waiting for?"


    "I''m waiting, when will he fail... I don''t believe that he can always control this perfect separation." In the eyes of the blood demon ancestor, there was a crazy light. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1320

    Qin Cang instantly understood the intention of the blood demon ancestor, and couldn''t help roaring: "are you crazy? What if he can control it for a long time?"


    While talking, Qin Cang''s body was cut in two by Chu Mo again. (this time, it was cut horizontally. Because of the vertical split, Chu Mo felt that he had split twice, and the blood essence might flow almost. Try to cut horizontally to see if he can cut more blood essence.


    Qin Cang was rapidly aging because of the loss of blood essence, and his spirit was flying away.


    The blood demon ancestor hehe said with a smile, "brother Qin, you can hold on for a while. How can the Supreme Master be so easy to kill? When this little beast can''t hold on, I will personally give this little beast''s original statue to brother Qin. At that time, brother Qin will refine it, which can also make up for that part of the loss."


    "You..." Qin Cang''s whole person was angry, and he roared, "this part is mine!"


    The voice of the blood demon ancestor became cold: "brother Qin, don''t be too greedy. You are already the supreme, but I''m not. Having such a physical body is just like adding wings to a tiger for brother Qin. But for me, it''s like a fish leaping over the dragon''s gate! This perfect supreme body, I''m going to decide!"


    Click!


    Qin Cang''s body, which had just been together, was cut off again by Chu mo.


    A large amount of supreme blood essence flowed out.


    At this time, the chaos oven, which had grabbed a lot of supreme blood essence, suddenly flew to Chu Mo''s head and dropped hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi. Then, it refined a supreme blood essence pill and directly sent it into Chu Mo''s mouth.


    Chu Mo felt that whether it was spiritual awareness of the sea or the power in the flesh, it instantly became full.


    The spirit is booming now!


    In this way, he can continue to support for a period of time.


    "The great medicine refined from the supreme essence and blood really deserves its reputation!" Chu Mo couldn''t help but praise, and then slashed Qin Cang in two again.


    Qin Cang was almost crazy. His great power in the supreme realm was the highest existence in the whole practice world 100000 years ago. Up to now, it is the only strong person in the world. At the moment, it was like fish on the chopping board. It was directly chopped around by people, and there was no force to fight back at all.


    In particular, the other party still took the big medicine refined from his blood essence, and then came to chop him after supplementing it. This feeling made him feel like he was going to collapse.


    "Why just cut me?" Qin Cang looked at Chu Mo angrily, "why don''t you cut him?"


    His body was constantly cut open and reorganized by Chu mo. In the process, he lost a lot of blood essence. Although it will not fall into the realm, it is also unimaginable to suffer heavy losses. This kind of trauma can''t even be compensated by time!


    Not to mention that after sealing itself, his longevity has been reduced a lot.


    Chu Mo turned his head and looked at all the magic tools offered, and stood in the distance ready to escape or pounce on the blood demon ancestor, saying lightly, "OK, listen to you!"


    With that, Chu Mo actually gave up Qin Cang and went straight to the blood demon ancestor.


    Without any hesitation, the blood demon turned and left!


    After watching it for so long, if the blood demon ancestor still couldn''t see that Chu Mo''s Avatar was a top-level supreme avatar, he would be a fool.


    Even Qin Cang, the real supreme, had no power to fight back, even though Qin Cang did not completely recover his peak combat power in those years because he sealed himself. But that is also the existence of the supreme realm!


    How can he be an opponent if none of this works?


    The blood demon ancestor was too smart and intelligent. In this case, he would not meet Chu Mo at all.


    His magic instruments are also quite powerful, all of which are supreme. At the same time, several supreme drugs are also prepared for standby. At the critical moment, he would rather directly swallow the supreme medicine alive than keep his Taoist profession!


    Otherwise, if the demon clan enters the customs, he will immediately lose the value of utilization. Those ferocious demons don''t care about a person who has been abolished at all, and even kill him directly.


    The blood demon ancestor fled wholeheartedly. Even though Chu Mo was driving the top supreme avatar, it was really not easy to catch up with him at once.


    At this time, an incomparably gorgeous light suddenly burst out from the distant star field, which was even more dazzling than the explosion of the sun.


    The blood demon ancestor who was running away with one heart suddenly gave a earthshaking roar: "dare you!"


    At this time, a peaceful voice came from the vast universe: "it''s just sacrifice. Although this dharma array can''t be broken, it''s not without weaknesses. Hehe, sacrifice and seal this dharma array for ten years. Young master, look at you. Ten years is the longest time I can win."


    The voice echoed in the void of the universe, as if it were integrated with the way of heaven.


    Chu Mo''s tears flowed out after brushing.


    The supreme has no tears, and the saint has no sorrow.


    But in this one, the supreme also has tears, and the sage is also sad.


    Sacrifice is easy to say, but it''s just four words with one mouth open and one mouth closed.


    But it means being scared!


    The middle-aged man traded everything he had for ten years of peace in heaven.


    But all this may be sealed forever and unknown to the outside world. Is it really worth it?


    Perhaps in the eyes of countless people, his doing so is a stupid way. The universe is overturned, and the universe is destroyed. It''s not a person who died. Why do you have to work hard by yourself?


    But in the view of all the people in the Chu family, it is worth doing so!


    Not to mention ten years, even if it''s only three years, two years, or even one year, it''s also worth it!


    Chu Mo''s heart was extremely sad, and he let out an earthshaking roar. The murderous Qi in his hand was thousands of miles, and the killing machine suppressed the whole galaxy. Then, cut it out with a knife.


    The blood demon ancestor who was rushing towards the Dharma array desperately shifted his body shape instantly, blinked, blinked again... In the blink of an eye, the blood demon ancestor actually blinked hundreds of times!


    A large number of magic instruments on his body all burst into a monstrous breath. In a moment, he took a fresh supreme medicine from his body, pressed the struggle of the supreme medicine with * * force, swallowed it in one gulp and began to refine.


    The vast essence directly filled the whole body of the blood demon ancestor. He did this for only one purpose!


    He figured out that Chu Mo couldn''t control this separation for too long. As long as he couldn''t hold on to it, it was his time!


    At the same time, he should also beware of Qin Cang''s attack. Just now, his cold look on the sidelines has completely angered Qin Cang. The current relationship between the two sides is also the same as the situation, which is no different from tearing the skin.


    But the blood demon ancestor is still fearless, because this galaxy is his territory!


    He had already engraved countless Dharma arrays in the void, and this was his last card to protect his life. He will never use it unless he has to.


    Chu Mo''s knife directly expanded the void, smashed several magic tools offered by the blood demon ancestor, and then, with an incredible accuracy, split the blood demon ancestor in two again.


    The flesh of the blood demon ancestor was reorganized, and a large amount of blood essence was lost, together with the supreme medicine that had not been completely refined by him, which was cut out by Chu Mo''s knife. Whoosh disappeared in the vast void.


    The blood demon ancestor was mad. He didn''t expect that Chu Mo could cut him in this case.


    This knife is different from the previous one. The killing intention contained in this knife is extremely rich!


    This is a knife cut by Chu Mo under the condition of extreme grief and anger!


    This is the anger of the supreme!


    After a knife, Chu Mo cut horizontally again. Cut the flesh that the blood demon ancestor just reorganized into two parts again.


    Chu Mo was long and loose, and his body was full of endless sadness.


    Then he launched a crazy attack on the blood demon ancestor.


    Every knife, with overwhelming anger, every knife, contains a unique killing machine.


    The blood demon ancestor was furious, but he had nothing to do. At this moment, Chu Mo is simply a powerful terror without solution. If he hadn''t been able to control this separate body for a long time, Qin Cang and the blood demon ancestor had no hope to continue to live today!


    God''s power is unparalleled in the world!


    It''s Chu Mo in the eyes of the blood demon ancestor at the moment, and it''s also this separation! Up to now, he is still crazy coveting Chu Mo''s separation.


    Chu Mo was more ferocious than before, attacking the blood demon ancestor crazily, and embodied his hatred for the blood demon ancestor accumulated in his heart over the years on the knife!


    New hatred and old hatred, now count together!


    But Chu Mo can also clearly feel that he is declining rapidly. At this time, even if he takes another big medicine refined by supreme blood essence, it won''t help. He sent a message to the old man with the cigarette bag and asked him to leave the star field with the people.


    Because next, it may not be long before the situation will be completely reversed.


    Qin Cang over there didn''t pay attention to the old men with cigarette bags, who were desperately recovering. It is also to directly take out a supreme medicine and refine it.


    So now is the best time for the old man with the cigarette bag to escape!


    This battle, can fight to this extent, everyone, is enough to be proud. It is definitely an epic victory.


    But the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth was most worried about the safety of Chu mo. how could they leave at this time?


    This group of people in the Chu family, who had just been seriously injured, not only did not retreat, but made an amazing decision.


    This group of people, simply deal with their injuries, unexpectedly Qi Qi... Rushed towards Qin Cang, who was desperately recovering!


    That duty bound attitude, like moths to the fire!


    Chu Mo, who was chopping the blood demon ancestor, couldn''t help roaring: "no!"


    This time, these people in the Chu family didn''t listen to their master''s words. They all wore calm smiles on their faces.


    The tall man glanced at the young woman, who was his daughter-in-law. Although this daughter-in-law is very unreliable on weekdays, like a crazy woman, he loves her very much. Willing to give everything for her!


    The young woman also glanced at her husband and said a thousand words, staring at him.


    At this moment, her face is still a careless smile. There is still a lot of blood on her body. They are all left in the battle just now.


    Her eyes contain endless love. There is also the attachment to this world, the love for children, the missing of relatives, but she is not afraid of death! Not afraid of death doesn''t mean you don''t miss this world. On the contrary, only those who love this world very much and have a strong attachment to life will make them fearless to die! Only by being brave and fearless of death can we really exchange the peace and beauty of this world.


    "Kill!" The old man with the cigarette bag let out a low hiss.


    With a finger of the cigarette bag pot, the descendants of the Chu family burst into a murderous atmosphere.


    Kill the supreme Qin Cang. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1321

    Outside the galaxy, yueqingcheng stared at this scene blankly and suddenly burst into tears. However, she glanced at the green dragon and whispered, "you go


    Qinglong looked at the moon and asked seriously, "what do you mean, little girl?"


    "I want to be with them!" Yueqingcheng said.


    "Are you crazy?" Qinglong looked at yueqingcheng with an incredible look on his face. It was clear that he had escaped, and he actually wanted to go back and die?


    "You don''t understand." Yueqingcheng whispered, and then directly drove the warship and rushed back in the direction of the star river. Then he said, "you still have a chance to leave."


    "You crazy girl, crazy! This is death! Do you understand... Your realm, your strength, you do this... This is death! Death! Death!" Qinglong swam back and forth in the same place with a irascible face. His body twisted and roared madly.


    Yueqingcheng''s face was calm, and he said softly, "if I can die in this time, I will die well. At least, I don''t need to spend the rest of my life in endless regret. Please go."


    Qinglong also came up fiercely and roared, "Ben long is still Farting! You are not afraid of this girl. Will Ben long be afraid? Hehe, it''s really a joke!"


    Yueqingcheng glanced at Qinglong faintly: "then go to death together!"


    Qin Cang''s face showed a look of disbelief. He couldn''t believe that at this time, these people dared to rush up and die? Yes, in his view, this behavior is clearly death! Even if he has suffered a heavy blow now, even if his realm has almost fallen below the supreme. But facing this group of people, he still has absolute confidence in winning!


    The existence of any supreme realm is a creature with invincible faith in his heart. Even before an era, it was relatively easy to become a Tao. Those who can step into the supreme realm are by no means ordinary people.


    So Qin Cang couldn''t believe that these people really dared to kill back?


    "No!"


    Chu Mo in the distance roared with grief and indignation: "Qin Cang, if you dare to touch their hair, I will kill you to the death!"


    Boom, the sky, suddenly burst into a roar of the road.


    This is a supreme oath!


    Follow the law, and the oath is directly engraved into the way of heaven.


    There are also various visions in the void to confirm the oath of Chu mo.


    Qin Cang''s face changed slightly at first, and he was indeed full of fear for Chu Mo now. Although we all know that Chu Mo can never remain in this state, we don''t know how long he can last. In fact, Chu Mo''s persistence to the present has completely exceeded his expectations with the blood demon ancestor.


    However, Qin Cang still sneered, stood up and released all his powerful supreme breath: "with you, a weak creature who can''t even reach the realm of quasi supreme, dare to say such words to me? If you have the ability, you will kill me now! However, even if you come now, these people will die!"


    While talking, Qin Cang directly hit his hand, slapped him hard, and with endless supreme pressure, patted the old man with a cigarette bag in front of him.


    Although this slap can''t be compared with the all-out strike in the peak period, it''s no problem to shoot a creature in the quasi supreme realm.


    Before the power of real terror came, the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth was severely injured, and the bones in his body burst open one after another, directly spewing a mouthful of blood.


    But the old man still rushed towards Qin Cang stubbornly. He didn''t intend to go back alive!


    Chu Mo cut the body of the blood demon ancestor again with a knife. The realm of the blood demon ancestor has begun to show signs of falling!


    He is the top quasi supreme. He is only a layer of window paper away from the real supreme realm. As long as he stabs it, he can really become the top power in the world! But now, in front of the crazy Chu Mo, his realm began to show signs of falling, falling towards the quasi supreme realm.


    The blood demon ancestor finally couldn''t help it. He was crazy!


    Because if his Taoist practice continues to be eroded by Chu Mo, he will not only lose his present realm, but may even fall!


    This is completely unacceptable to him!


    For what is it that you have worked hard for countless years, even at the cost of being possessed, betraying the Yanhuang realm and even the entire human race? Don''t you really want to take that step?


    Lead the demon clan to the Yanhuang realm, he can use the demon clan, and then rush out of the universe from the only remaining channel of the demon clan. Even if he can''t enter the Luo Tianxian realm, at least, he can get out of this cage!


    But all his schemes, all his plans... The infallible plan was forcibly destroyed by this damn boy!


    First, it''s jiujiuguiyi magic skill, but it''s almost the last separation, and then the magic skill can be achieved. As a result, Chu Mo directly turned yellow. At that time, Chu Mo was even a little monk who was not even a mole ant in the eyes of the blood demon ancestor.


    From then on, the hatred between the two sides was completely settled. It was as deep as a sea!


    One by one, everything related to the blood demon ancestor can show Chu Mo''s figure after being disturbed.


    So far, the blood demon ancestor has listed Chu Mo as a member of the list that must be removed.


    It''s just a thousand calculations. He never dreamed that Chu Mo could come to this step. Even though his magic skill is unparalleled, even though he is extremely smart, it''s completely impossible for Chu Mo not only to come to this step, but also... It gave him such a big surprise!


    This is his grandmother''s... it''s going to completely explode his rhythm!


    The blood demon ancestor directly attracted his last card. For countless years, he has engraved the brand of the Dharma array in this void!


    This is the truly supreme kill array, which is also his real backhand!


    The blood demon ancestor looked at Chu Mo with great resentment, and then frantically roared, "Chu Mo! Don''t think you have a strong card! Although I can still hold on to the moment of your exhaustion, I can''t wait! I want to completely break you into pieces! I want you to understand that even if you have a part of the supreme realm! Also... To become mine!"


    Boom!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Countless roars came from the sky over the whole galaxy, accompanied by the breath of the vast and unparalleled Avenue.


    Qin Cang slapped the old man with the cigarette bag, whooshed... With an incredible degree, and roared, "blood demon... You''re crazy! You triggered this array, why did you attack me?"


    This huge * * formation covering the whole galaxy is irreversible once it moves!


    Countless stars instantly turned into powder at this moment, and the rolling essence contained in the stars filled the Dharma array. Countless rays with infinite killing power are formed in this universe, just like a huge unparalleled Luo Tian net. The killing power is diffuse, and all creatures in the net will be wiped out except the blood demon ancestor!


    So Qin Cang was shocked and angry. At the same time, deep in his eyes, he also showed a thick color of fear. This dharma array has gone beyond the level of the supreme Dharma array! This damn blood demon... How on earth did he get the array diagram of this dharma array?


    The cold voice of the blood demon ancestor came: "Qin Cang, why do you attack together, don''t you understand?"


    "I don''t understand!" Qin Cang roared, "we should be in the same camp!"


    "A camp? Ha ha..." the blood demon ancestor didn''t even bother to explain. He began to dodge Chu Mo''s attack with all his strength, and ran the magic array crazily. He gritted his teeth and said, "if you don''t attack you, you will be the first to fight with me later!"


    Qin Cang immediately became silent. Up to now, his face has been completely torn. No one is a fool. There is no need to deny anything. He directly sacrificed two magic weapons. These two magic instruments look ordinary. A gray crock and a pair of dark scissors.


    The earthen jar hung overhead, and the scissors rose against the storm, turned into a huge pair of scissors, and flew directly in the direction of the blood demon ancestor. Finally, he couldn''t help attacking the blood demon ancestor!


    The old man with the cigarette bag looked at the condensed rays constantly pressing on the sky above his head, and he was very clear in his heart that anyone who was stained by any ray was either dead or injured. At that moment, he glanced at Qin Cang with a little irony, but did not speak. Then he took others and directly entered the warship that had rushed to their side. The old man with a cigarette bag directly said, "sail, leave... Rush out of here!"


    While talking, he took out something directly from his body, like a black cloth bag, and threw it out. The cloth bag became bigger in the wind and directly covered their warship.


    Yue Qingcheng stared at the old man stupidly, and Qinglong was also stunned. What did his heart say? Just now, I rushed directly to commit suicide without hesitation. Why are you running again now?


    The old man with the cigarette bag grinned: "the blood demon was tricked by the young master and was forced to play cards. Next... We don''t need to participate. Little Qinglong, hurry to sail!"


    "Get it!" Hearing that there was no need to die, Qinglong was immediately excited, shouted, and then drove the warship and rushed out directly.


    At this time, the blood demon ancestor needed to deal with the attack of Chu Mo and Qin Cang, and also led this array to strangle them. He didn''t care about the warship at all. In fact, from beginning to end, he never paid attention to the descendants of the Chu family. It''s just a bunch of jackals. If you want to kill it, you can kill it at any time!


    The warship was covered with the black cloth bag and rushed towards the outer edge of the star river. There was a terrible ray that directly hit the black cloth bag. The warship just shivered slightly, and then it still flew steadily towards the outside.


    Qinglong was so scared that he almost shrunk his head and rolled into a circle. Seeing nothing happened at this moment, he immediately raised his head and looked surprised: "it''s all right?"


    The old man with the cigarette bag looked at Qinglong and said faintly, "this is a semi holy magic weapon handed down by the old man in those days!"


    Who is the master? Qinglong didn''t react for a moment, but the semi Holy Level magic tool, it suddenly understood, and then the mouth water quickly flowed out, with a greedy face: "semi Holy Level magic tool?"


    He also glanced at these people in the cabin, one by one, with serious injuries. The only girl who was not injured, Yue Qingcheng, was not worried at all.


    The old man took two bites of his cigarette bag and glanced at it faintly: "yes, isn''t it powerful?"


    Qinglong was happy at first, but then he remembered another thing: "by the way, old man, you just said, the blood demon old dog fell into the master''s plan?"


    The old man with the cigarette bag showed a withered smile: "yes."


    The green dragon immediately wilted, then smiled and said with a dry smile, "hahaha, the master is really powerful, really powerful! Too powerful! Cough... The powerful can''t speak, ha... Ha... Hahaha!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1322

    Whoosh!


    At this time, the warship finally rushed out of the galaxy, and several obvious holes also appeared on the black cloth bag. This is the case that the blood demon ancestor didn''t care about them.


    The green dragon''s face was green with fear, and he murmured, "this is a semi holy magic weapon!"


    The old man with the cigarette bag also showed a dignified color on his face, and even half Holy Level magic tools can be destroyed. Is this a holy level magic array? No! No matter how powerful the blood demon ancestor was, he could never have set up a saint level Dharma array.


    Even the supreme level Dharma array was difficult for him to spread. How can this array be so powerful?


    At this time, Yueqingcheng suddenly whispered aside: "The arrangement of Dharma array is related to the cultivation realm of monks, but it is not particularly large. As long as the Dharma array has an array diagram and materials, it can be arranged. For example, monks in the realm of emperor and Lord can also arrange the supreme Dharma array. Therefore, even the saint level Dharma array is the same. But the power it can wield depends on the degree of the agreement between the Dharma array itself and the heaven after the Dharma array is activated!"


    Although the old man with the cigarette bag is not particularly proficient in the Dharma array, he finally understood after the moon fell on the city. Suddenly he said, "I see. The array can operate by itself, and it doesn''t need too much energy from the array setter."


    Yue Qingcheng nodded: "yes, but if you want to guide the array to attack the target, you need to consume your energy. But the more powerful the array is, the higher the accuracy is. You can attack the target by yourself."


    Qinglong said aside, "girl, do you know the Dharma array?"


    Yue Qingcheng glanced at the green dragon and was a little angry. He just showed his greed for the semi holy magic instrument and ignored her, and said indifferently, "yes, the childe passed it on to my supreme Dharma array inheritance. In this warship, I have already laid the supreme Dharma array."


    "Blow..." Qinglong just said. Suddenly I felt a burst of cold, and the scales of my body instantly stood up.


    A powerful and unparalleled breath directly locked Qinglong.


    Yueqingcheng youyou said, "this is the target locking of the advanced method array."


    Qinglong nodded repeatedly, and wanted to cry without tears: "yes, yes, you''re right, aunt and grandma, quickly accept the magic power..."


    The moon fell and snorted coldly, stopping the Dharma array again. This time, even the old man and others with cigarette bags couldn''t help but look at the moon.


    Before, it was not only Qinglong, but also these people, who said something from their hearts, didn''t pay much attention to the moon. It''s not that I despise it, but that the realm of yueqingcheng is a little too low. Indeed, the realm of yueqingcheng is already outstanding in the whole heaven. But in front of them, it''s really nothing.


    But now yueqingcheng showed the ability of the Dharma array, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone.


    This is the reality. If you want to be respected and valued by others, you must show your due strength. Otherwise, you are nothing. Why should you ask others to look up to you?


    Yue Qingcheng sighed lightly: "I begged you to spread my skills in the Dharma array, just thinking that I was humble and could secretly break the array at the critical moment..."


    In the hearts of the people, they were immediately awed.


    The young woman came over with her seriously injured body, pulled the hand of yueqingcheng and said, "you are good!"


    Yueqingcheng chuckled: "we are all good!"


    At this time, the warship silently hovered outside the galaxy, looking into the distance, where... Has been completely sealed by the Dharma array of the blood demon ancestor. I can''t see anything.


    The old man with the cigarette bag said, "let''s wait here for the young master to triumph!"


    "Wait for the young master to triumph!" The crowd shouted.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In this vast galaxy, countless stars have broken, and more and more essence has been sucked into the running Dharma array.


    Once the Dharma array was operated, the blood demon ancestor, who arranged the array, was directly protected by the Dharma array. It was almost impossible for Chu Mo to attack him as he had just imagined. In addition, Chu Mo also felt extremely weak. If he doesn''t quit this separation, he will be hit hard.


    Glancing at the big scissors that had been hanged, Chu Mo sneered, flashed, and disappeared directly in place.


    The cold voice of the blood demon ancestor covered the whole galaxy: "Chu Mo, let you escape for a while first. You can''t escape from this dharma array. This is the Holy Level Dharma array that I''ve spent my whole life laying down. Hehe, in a short time, your original Buddha will be refined by me and become my nourishment. Your supreme separation will also become a bridge on my way to the supreme! Thank you so much."


    Boom!


    At this time, the supreme scissors, facing the blood demon ancestor, clicked a pair of scissors.


    The blood demon master drove the Dharma array, and a ray came.


    In the void, a breath of earthshaking terror suddenly burst out.


    The light is bright and incredible!


    The supreme shear was directly penetrated by a ray, and then instantly annihilated!


    The cold voice of the blood demon ancestor sounded again: "Taoist friend Qin Cang, originally, you can become my blood demon''s most loyal ally or my friend. But it''s a pity that you chose another way, so you go to death. You will become my Ding Ling... The first supreme power to kill!"


    "Don''t talk big, Ding Ling, no matter how powerful your Dharma array is, it''s by no means easy to destroy a supreme master. If you really force the Supreme Master, you may not be able to bear the mortal counterattack!" Qin Cang said coldly, and then said, "Chu Mo, do you want to join hands with me and kill the blood demon ancestor first? Otherwise, you and I will be trapped in this array, which is possible for hundreds of years, thousands of years, and thousands of years. At that time, we will die!"


    Chu Mo, who was hiding in a void, had returned to the Buddha. His face was very pale and he was desperately stuffing all kinds of big drugs into his mouth. This includes the essence left to him by these big drugs, such as Feng junzi, Gaishi and Huang Jianlan. Chu Mo didn''t care about his heartache at all now. He directly stuffed it all into his mouth and quickly recovered his terrible physical strength.


    Hearing Qin Cang''s words, Chu Mo sneered and said, "join hands with you? Qin Cang old dog, you think too much, you fight with the blood demon first, anyway, you are already mortal enemies. You two dogs bite the dog, who bites the dead, which is a great blessing for the whole spiritual world."


    "Chu Mo! You little beast, are you stupid?" Qin Cang''s roaring voice shook the whole galaxy: "he killed me, what good results will you have?"


    "There is no good result, but at least you can see a great enemy fall before you die. It''s also fast." Chu Mo said.


    "You..." Qin Cang was so angry that he was a little shivering all over. The grey pot hanging on his head burst into a mysterious light, protecting his body, and then stuffed all kinds of big drugs into his mouth. Is also frantically recovering. At the same time, they are also constantly avoiding the ray strangulation from the Dharma array.


    The proud laughter of the blood demon ancestor came, although his voice was a little weak. It was just a heavy blow caused by the continuous killing of Chu mo. His realm inevitably fell down a little. Fall from the realm of peak quasi supremacy. Therefore, what he hated more in his heart was Chu Mo!


    If he can, he wants to find out Chu Mo now and wipe it out completely. But he knew very well that not killing Qin Cang would be his biggest disaster after all!


    Chu Mo was not worried enough. Once the card was exposed in front of his opponent, it was not a card.


    Like Chu Mo''s top supreme avatar, the blood demon ancestor knew very well that this kind of avatar could never be controlled for a long time, and it was impossible to use it again for a long time after the yuan God entered the Lord once!


    And he had plenty of time. After erasing Qin Cang, he played hide and seek with Chu mo.


    After all, Qin Cang is the power of the supreme realm. Even if he fell down because of self styled and just being killed by Chu Mo several times, he still stayed in the supreme realm. Such existence is not so easy to kill!


    The next period of time became a contest between Qin Cang and the blood demon ancestor.


    As Qin Cang said, although the power of the blood demon ancestor''s Dharma array is terrible, it is not so easy to erase an existence standing at the top of the starry sky.


    The battle was unexpectedly long.


    A month passed quickly.


    During this month, Chu Mo was completely silent, and did not even pay attention to the battle between Qin Cang and the blood demon ancestor. He was just recovering silently, as if he had completely disappeared in this galaxy.


    Even the blood demon ancestor completely lost his lock on Chu mo.


    But the blood demon ancestor didn''t worry. This dharma array has been fully operational, and no one can rush out of this dharma array.


    Before, the warship ran away. First, the warship had strong defense, and second, the warship itself was on the edge of the French array. If it is in the central area, even with the protection of semi holy magic tools, it is impossible to escape.


    So the blood demon ancestor has only done one thing in the past month, that is to attack Qin Cang!


    The last Luotian breaking Dharma array has been sealed by people in the form of life sacrifice for ten years. It is impossible for the demon clan to come to the Yan and Huang regions in these ten years. Then, simply use this period of time to erase a supreme, and then kill Chu Mo!


    He refined Chu Mo''s body and used it as nourishment to return to the peak of quasi supreme and then seize his top supreme body. Ten years later, when the demon clan came to this world again, his blood demon ancestor''s confidence... Must also be a lot tougher!


    Bad things become good things, which is the favorite thing of the blood demon ancestor.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the endless void of the universe, a woman in black walked directly in the void in the form of flesh, stepping millions of miles in one step, and even tens of thousands of miles in an occasional step. Occasionally, she will deviate from the direction, but she will only deviate for a short period, and then stop. After careful deduction, she will return to the road of struggle.


    Her direction is the star river where the blood demon ancestor is located.


    Finally, she came to the edge of the galaxy, saw the bright and chaotic galaxy, and saw the warship hovering outside the galaxy.


    On the stunning face of the woman in black, without a trace of emotional fluctuation, she directly crossed the warship and stepped into the terrible Dharma array.


    At the same time, a huge dragon with flames burning up and down, sending out loud and clear dragon chants, is flying to the city of heaven.


    The dragon was up and down, emitting a terrible dragon power, so it flew in that direction. All the monks along the way were almost stunned when they saw it. Heaven... When did such a terrible dragon appear?


    The city of Tianyu also witnessed unprecedented excitement. A new sect suddenly appeared in Tiandao garden.


    Then, the eternal Tiandao garden changed its name.


    It''s called Piaomiao palace. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1323

    Five years passed quickly.


    The city of heaven has become a misty city!


    In the past, it was simply unimaginable that any city in the heaven had its own unique culture and its name had a unique meaning.


    For example, the first city to the ninth city. Almost all monks know the meaning of their names.


    The origin of the name of Tianyu city is because of Tianlu!


    This name has been used for countless years. No one expected that the name of the ancient city had changed a few years after the establishment of the misty palace.


    In fact, every friar in heaven who has a little experience knows the origin of the ethereal palace.


    That is the only sect related to Chu Mo!


    This sect is said to have its shadow in every big world, from the human world, to the spiritual world, to the celestial world, and now to the celestial world.


    Needless to say, the ethereal palace is the top existence in the human world, the spiritual world and the celestial world. No one dares to provoke.


    But what people didn''t expect is that in the heaven, without Chu Mo, this sect... Is still so strong!


    Even the ancient city of Tianyu, which can be affected, has changed its name. It is not only the suppression of force, but also the aspiration of the people! Is a kind of recognition!


    The power of the ethereal palace is terrible now.


    Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya, Huang Zhe, Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Fang LAN, Ping Ping Ping, Lu Tianyue, Lu Tianqi, these ten great ancestors all flew to the heaven and sat in the ethereal palace.


    After several years of dormancy, situ Tu, who successfully stepped into the late realm of Zhenxian, also came!


    The golden rabbit of Zhenxian peak is also here!


    Five years later, their realm was not so high as to be outrageous. But this is also relatively speaking, in fact, their progress is still very fast.


    Among them, Qin poetry, Dong Yu, Huang Zhe, Fang LAN and Ping Ping have stepped into the realm of true immortality; Hua Xiaoya is at the peak of immortality. She is only a little short of breaking through to the realm of true immortality; Lu Tianqi and Lu Tianyue, Miao yiniang and Shen Xingxue have all entered the middle stage of immortality.


    Xing''er and yue''er also entered the realm of immortals. Their talent was originally good. After joining the ethereal palace, they entered the country very quickly.


    Hua Sanniang, Shen Aoshuang, Shen aobing and he Feng also survived the robbery successfully and entered the realm of the golden immortals of the great Luo Dynasty.


    These people around Chu Mo almost all master the supreme inheritance. The higher they go, the faster they practice!


    The key is that they never lack resources!


    Almost half of the disciples Chu Mo accepted in the human world have now entered the heaven. Some of the best ones, such as Xiao He, have even rushed into the realm of immortals.


    Xiao Wanjun and Li Fangzhong also soared to the heaven. Although they are just Luo Jinxian, they have been as beautiful as a dream for both of them. In the past, I never dreamed of such an achievement.


    The old monk and Tonghui have also broken through to the great Luo Jinxian, soared to the heaven, and entered the ethereal palace.


    If you only look at these people, then in the heaven, it can only be regarded as a medium-sized sect at most, not even a sitting emperor. How can we rename the city of heaven?


    But look at those people who are really sitting in the misty palace now, you will understand.


    A large group of honorary elders!


    The red moon in the quasi supreme realm and the purple smoke stepping into the realm of the peak emperor are the honorary supreme elders of the ethereal palace!


    Huolong, a powerful creature who returned from heaven five years ago and successfully stepped into the peak of the emperor, served as an honorary elder and sat in the ethereal palace.


    The quasi holy medicine Gaishi, Feng junzi, and the supreme medicine huangjianlan, although they didn''t appear in public and held any position, they were the most important part of the whole ethereal palace! With these big drugs, the ethereal palace is carefree.


    Qin Yuzong, the father of Qin Shi, also directly left the Qin family and simply joined the Piaomiao palace completely, becoming an elder of the Piaomiao palace.


    Three years ago, Xiaodie publicly expressed through a letter board that she was willing to serve as the honorary elder of the Piaomiao palace with the demon king. Although they never showed up, everyone knew that it was not a lie. Because those two new high-level emperors are the closest people of Chu Mo!


    Shui Yiyi, the young Tianjiao of the water family, Hu lie, the young master of the tiger family, Qing Feng, the young monk of the Terran family, Lu Hongxue, the young adult of the Lu family, Qi Bo, the young adult of the Qi family, Mao Hanhai of the Mao family, Huang jiahuang Wushuang, Butterfly Valley Caidie fairy, Jinwu Tianjiao Jinwu emperor, the third tiannv xiutong shadow of the emperor who almost followed long Qiushui, Xiao Changping of the fifth emperor, Xuaner and Xuanxuan of the fifth emperor, Chu Qing, the daughter of Tianjiao of the Chu family Fang Hongyan, who once followed long Qiushui, and Cao Cairong, who is still a follower of Shui Yiyi, are all honorary elders of Piaomiao palace!


    In addition, there is another person who recently joined the ethereal palace and became an honorary elder of the ethereal palace. His name is long Qiushui!


    This person surprised everyone. I didn''t expect him to come too.


    Before long Qiushui joined the misty palace, Only one sentence was said: "I once hated Chu Mo, hated him very much, and even framed him more than once, and I also learned my lesson. My name was even forced to change to long henmo by him... But later, everything he did finally made me understand the truth of being a man. I''m not exaggerating. My parents and family elders have told me these principles. But I can''t listen to them. I was woken up by Chu Mo! He en Give me, let me change my name back, I am grateful to him. He has done too much for heaven. Now it has disappeared for several years. I don''t know where he is, but I can think of what he does. So I respect him. I want to do something for him. Of course, the ethereal palace can not accept me. I have no complaints. After all, I have made too many mistakes in the past. If you can give me a chance to reform, then I will prove myself. I would rather be a teacher in the ethereal palace, preaching and teaching. Do your part for the future of the spiritual world. "


    Finally, long Qiushui was accepted. Become a member of the honorary elder group of the misty palace.


    Imagine that such a luxurious honorary Presbyterian group is unique in the whole heaven!


    Just look at the members of this group of honorary elders, who dares to provoke Piaomiao palace? Look at the families behind these Presbyterian groups... That''s even more terrifying!


    This is not counting those families related to the Chu family that are gradually rising again... Those families are the natural and most loyal allies of Piaomiao palace!


    Some people even sigh that as long as Chu Mo can come back alive this time, there is no doubt that Chu''s pulse will reproduce the brilliance of an era ago!


    Because the Chu family in the past was so powerful!


    A large number of supreme, countless quasi supreme, countless emperors... All closely followed the old man of the Chu family.


    After an era, that core became Chu Mo, the grandson of the old man!


    In fact, in the eyes of many people, there are several people who should serve as the elders of the honorary elders group of Piaomiao palace.


    For example, Liuyun and Liufeng in Lingdan hall, two young Tianjiao.


    There was so much noise in the misty palace that they had no news at all.


    However, it was later said that Liu Yun and Liu Feng had already begun to force Gu as early as the moment when Xu Du gave up his life to become a Buddha ¨¡ N. Force Gu ¨¡ The time of n is unknown. The whole Lingdan hall has also become extremely low-key.


    Therefore, there are even rumors outside that the Lingdan hall may have a certain relationship with the demon clan.


    Of course, this statement was severely refuted by Feng Chundi, the speaker of Lingdan hall.


    Five years, long or short, is enough for many things to happen and change many things.


    Even the brother Nan in the ninth city has already changed from a green tomboy to a beautiful girl. Although her skin is still a little dark, she is intentional. Xu Nan, who has reached the celestial realm, has countless ways to make herself white and tender, but she doesn''t.


    The outside world doesn''t know her existence, and she doesn''t want to contact the outside world. Through the letter board, she knew the ethereal palace, and she knew that it was a sect related to her brother. Inside are my brother''s confidantes, relatives and friends. She knew that if she mentioned Chu Mo in the past, she would certainly have a high position in that sect.


    But she didn''t want to go anywhere. She just wanted to be with her father quietly. In fact, with the realm getting higher and higher, Xu Nan has been able to feel the difference between Dad.


    Because five years have passed, Dad, who seems to have no cultivation, still drinks all day, but there is no sign of aging at all. It looks exactly the same as when she met dad.


    Worried about Chu Mo''s brother, Xu Nan once muttered in front of his father that his brother might be in the same vein with Chu Shi. Those people went to find the last Dharma array, and they didn''t know how it was now.


    That time, Dad rarely opened his mouth and said seriously, "he will be fine."


    Then, no matter what Xu Nan asked, he couldn''t ask the following.


    Although she was dissatisfied, Xu Nan finally let her heart down. The God like father said that his son was okay, that is, it was really okay!


    In the eyes of outsiders, it may be a little unbelievable that an old drunk and a bad old man who has no cultivation dares to judge the life and death of Chu Mo, a young giant in the world today? Even if he is Chu Mo''s father! No one will agree with his words.


    Is it OK if you say it''s ok?


    But in Xu Nan''s mind, as long as dad said that his brother was okay, it must be okay! Her worship of her father is countless times stronger than that of everyone, God and Buddha. As long as dad said, she absolutely believed it!


    In Liuling mountain, Gu has been forced ¨¡ N after more than five years and nearly six years, Liuyun suddenly opened her eyes. Her face was neither sad nor happy, and her realm had been greatly improved. After practicing the new skill given to her by her father... Which is also the most orthodox and advanced quasi holy skill of the demon clan, Liuyun can clearly feel the boiling and joy in her blood.


    I am an authentic demon clan! It has the most orthodox demon blood. A real demon clan... Living in the human world! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1324

    Liuyun at this moment, there is absolutely no performance of those low-level enchanters. Her performance was very calm and calm. If she doesn''t want to, then no one can see that she has any relationship with the demon clan.


    She silently took out the letter board and looked at all kinds of things that had happened in the past five years. On the letter board, there are also many messages from friends, the most of which is from her best friend Xu Yan. Expressed great concern for her sudden isolation. The person Liuyun wants to see most has no message back.


    Through the letter board, Liuyun also knew all kinds of things happening in the heaven, especially those related to Chu mo.


    "Piaomiao palace... Powerful!" Liuyun''s face showed a happy smile. Then, there was a faint melancholy on her face: but where are you? Will it be dangerous for you to face the horrible existence of the blood demon ancestor?


    Thinking in his heart, Liuyun sighed, and then returned a message to Xu Yan: "Yan''er, I''m fine and practicing in isolation. Go to join the misty palace. Chu Mo was kind to you in those days. It''s no problem to join the misty palace and become an honorary elder with the realm of your emperor sichongtian."


    After sending this message, Liu Yun turned off the letter board without waiting for Xu Yan''s reply. Then, he closed his eyes again and began to practice in seclusion.


    This time, she wants to hit the peak realm of emperor!


    No matter when, even if the most authentic demon blood flows in my body, Chu Mo, I will never be the enemy of you, nor will I allow anyone to be the enemy of you!


    Your enemy is mine.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Blood demon galaxy.


    This is the name given by Chu mo.


    This war had been fought for five years before the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang.


    Qin Cang is, after all, a supreme power, surprisingly strong. His realm is too high. Although this galaxy has been covered by the Dharma array of the blood demon ancestor, it still has almost endless essence, which can be absorbed by Qin Cang.


    Qin Cang also made a real fire, and even stopped communicating with Chu mo. Made the determination to kill.


    Such a supreme being is quite terrible.


    Even the blood demon ancestor had to be on guard against him.


    The blood demon ancestor was also very angry, because Qin Cang''s desperate resistance gave Chu Mo a lot of time to recover.


    By now, Chu Mo must have completely recovered, and he must also have the ability to enter the Lord for the second time, which is the top supreme separation. This is completely bad news for the blood demon ancestor.


    Although he is still confident that even the top supreme, his holy level Dharma array can trap him. But he can''t guarantee that he can still face the top supreme like the last time. Because in the past five years, Chu Mo can''t grow at all!


    He was already the emperor of the peak realm. If he was promoted, what was it?


    It''s Quasi supreme!


    Although the blood demon ancestor did not pay attention to the ordinary quasi supreme, he did not dare to treat Chu Mo with the same attitude!


    Because he knew that the descendants of the Chu family were too terrible! You can''t speculate with common sense at all.


    Especially in the past five years, he didn''t feel the existence of Chu Mo at all. He even thought that Chu Mo had fled here with the help of top magic tools.


    But after deduction, the blood demon ancestor finally determined that Chu Mo was still here!


    "Blood demon... Five years, you can''t kill me." Qin Cang''s cold voice came.


    The blood demon ancestor sneered, "Qin Cang, you don''t have to talk nonsense, and I won''t stop until you are wiped out! Anyway, there are nearly five years left, and you will die before the demon clan comes!"


    "What about Chu Mo?" Qin Cang couldn''t help roaring: "do you think you can still get Chu Mo''s body and the top supreme avatar after the demon clan comes?"


    "That''s my business, not yours." The blood demon ancestor continued to manipulate the Dharma array to attack Qin Cang.


    "Ding, it''s not that I despise you. Remember my words, even though I will eventually die in this dharma array, I will definitely leave behind. On the day when the demon clan comes, I will immediately tell them about Chu Mo! At that time, you want to get Chu Mo''s body and body, it''s simply a dream!" Qin Cang roared and laughed wildly.


    The blood demon ancestor''s eyes were cold and said coldly, "save it, this is my Dharma array! This is my territory! If you want to be wild on my territory, you are not qualified! I can not only erase you, I can also erase all traces left by you! Everything of Chu mo... Is mine!"


    The blood demon ancestor said, and began to run the Dharma array crazily. Because in his heart, there is such a worry. Qin Cang is not just talking. As a supreme, it''s really not difficult to leave a trace in this galaxy.


    Qin Cang''s supreme body was already riddled with holes at this time. No matter how much energy he had, it couldn''t match the speed he consumed. If it weren''t for the insufficient realm of the blood demon ancestor, he couldn''t completely manipulate the saint level Dharma array to attack him, he might have fallen.


    The supreme blood essence, a large amount of loss, Qin Cang''s face, extremely dignified, but in the face of the mortal enemy, the blood demon ancestor, he didn''t want to show any weakness, sneered: "it''s all yours? Isn''t there someone bold who broke in five years ago? Can you find that person now? Hahaha, maybe he is Chu Mo''s helper. He is planning with Chu Mo how to deal with you!"


    The blood demon ancestor sneered, "save it, that person is the same as the demon clan. The human clan and the demon clan are inseparable. Only when he can come together with Chu Mo can he see the ghost!"


    Concentrate on dealing with Qin Cang''s blood demon ancestor, I''m afraid I can''t dream of it. The demon family in his mouth is the same. It''s because of him that Qi Xiaoyu became a demon!


    If Qi Xiaoyu hates anyone most in this world, it is undoubtedly the ancestor of the blood demon!


    Even if she is now completely possessed! Even if she has been replaced by another soul, her hatred for the blood demon ancestor is absolutely an instinct.


    In the blood demon galaxy, on the edge of endless distant galaxies, on a desolate star.


    There is a huge stone mountain, which is tens of thousands of feet high, and the peak goes straight into the sky.


    The rays of the Dharma array here are relatively thin, and occasionally a dazzling light shines in the void, and then does not disperse for several months.


    Halfway up the stone hill, there is a building.


    The building looks primitive and simple. It''s a house built with boulders.


    In front of the house, there is a stone table and two stone benches.


    At the moment, two young people, a man and a woman, are sitting on the stone bench, looking at a chessboard on the stone table seriously.


    The two play chess here.


    This star was originally a lush star, on which all kinds of creatures lived, although there were no creatures with high intelligence. But the vitality and aura here are quite sufficient. Maybe in a few years, there will be creatures who can practice.


    But now, those creatures are all dead.


    Five years ago, the blood demon ancestor triggered the Dharma array, and a ray passed over the star, directly killing all life on the star. Let this place become a death star. Become the desert of life.


    No ordinary creature can survive here.


    However, Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu are naturally not ordinary creatures.


    In fact, they have lived here for five years.


    Throughout the galaxy, countless galaxies have been robbed, and this side of the universe is about to be destroyed. But here, Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu live a quiet and leisurely life that they have never had before.


    If the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang knew this fact, I''m afraid they would both be angry and spit blood.


    Five years ago.


    Qi Xiaoyu, dressed in black, came here and entered the Dharma array without hesitation. Then, she actually found the location of Chu Mo very accurately.


    I have to say, this is a miracle!


    Because even the blood demon ancestor couldn''t find the exact location of Chu mo. although it was because he was hampered by Qin Cang, Qi Xiaoyu''s ability was also amazing.


    Seeing Chu Mo, the first thing Qi Xiaoyu did was to rush directly into Chu Mo''s arms.


    Chu Mo was in a confused state at that time. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Qi Xiaoyu unexpectedly appeared quietly in front of him, and looking at the familiar eyes, Chu Mo simply had a feeling of joy.


    The fragrance blows on my face, and the beauty is in my arms.


    Chu Mo hugged Qi Xiaoyu tightly and couldn''t say a word. All his thoughts burst out at this moment.


    The two quietly hugged each other for a long time.


    Then, Qi Xiaoyu raised his head, looked at Chu Mo dimly with tears in his eyes, and said softly, "who are you?"


    "..." Chu Mo felt a sense of collapse at that time, and the whole person was not well. He looked at Qi Xiaoyu and wanted to see that cunning in her eyes. But he didn''t see it. Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes were pure, full of tears, and there was no sign of being possessed.


    "Xiao Yu, what do you mean by that?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu and asked softly.


    "I don''t know. I came out of the way of heaven and couldn''t remember anything. Then I looked at the letter board. I wanted to know who I was and what happened. But I couldn''t find a clue. Until I saw your name. I don''t know why, my heart felt very difficult. I think you must be the most important person for me. Because I saw other names, I didn''t feel at all. Then... Then..." Qi Xiaoyu blushed and hesitated.


    Chu Mo looked at her: "then what?"


    "Then... Every time I see your name, I have a feeling that it''s obvious... That is... That I like you very much!" Qi Xiaoyu summoned up his courage, slightly bowed his head, looked at his toes, and whispered, "it''s not just like, it''s love, love very much. I know my own memory has problems, so I want to find you."


    "Yes, it''s not just like, it''s love, love very much, love that kind." Chu Mo held Qi Xiaoyu in his arms again and hugged him tightly, unwilling to let go. Because he was afraid that if he let go, he would lose her again.


    "Well." Qi Xiaoyu whispered in Chu Mo''s arms, "that''s the feeling. I love you very much. At that time, I wanted to see you and find you, because I can feel that you are the most important person in this world, and even the only reason for me to live."


    "How on earth did you find me?" Chu Mo asked.


    "This is simple. Just ask my own heart. It will show me the direction." Qi Xiaoyu smiled and said, "although there are some mistakes occasionally, on the whole, it is still very reliable."


    The only seven orifices in heaven and earth¡ª¡ª


    Six more broke out, nearly 20000 words of updates, for monthly tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1325

    Chu Mo finally understood its power, which could not only ensure that Qi Xiaoyu could retain his mind after he was possessed, but also had such a magical ability.


    He erased all traces along the way, and he didn''t want the latecomers to follow this road to find him. Because this is a road of no return.


    Unexpectedly, in this case, Qi Xiaoyu still came over. This ability is really amazing.


    "After coming here, I found that there was a battle in the Xinghe River and a warship stopped outside. I knew that all the people on the warship should be with you." Qi Xiaoyu said.


    "Haven''t they left yet?" Chu Mo sighed softly.


    "No, they should be waiting for you." Qi Xiaoyu said, staring at Chu Mo: "after I came in, I found that it was really dangerous. This array was very powerful, so I asked my heart, where are you, and then I found you!"


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu quite speechless: "can anyone find your heart?"


    "How is that possible? I can only find you! Because there is only one you in my whole heart!" Qi Xiaoyu smiled sweetly, looking at Chu Mo, very happy.


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu. A trace of shame appeared in his eyes. He whispered, "there is only you in my heart."


    "But not." Qi Xiaoyu stretched out his hand, gently stroked Chu Mo''s face, and then slightly frowned: "you have many confidants, I saw them on the letter board. Don''t let them down."


    "In fact, I''m really sorry for only two women." Chu Mo never said it publicly. He took Qi Xiaoyu to sit down, and then quietly told him about Liuyun and shuiyiyi.


    Qi Xiaoyu leaned on Chu Mo''s shoulder. She felt very at ease and quietly listened to Chu Mo talk about his story with the two women. Occasionally I frown slightly, because I am a little jealous. But more often, she always listens quietly.


    In fact, the story between Chu Mo and Liu Yun is not complicated at all. This situation is caused by the mistake of circumstances. Maybe Liuyun will have a strange feeling for Chu Mo, and maybe Chu Mo will feel that Liuyun is different from others. But the root cause of this matter is not emotion.


    It is even more so with water. Both parties are appointed by the old man, and there is no emotional foundation. Although Shui Yiyi showed the behavior of women chasing men behind, her previous relationship with Chu Mo was actually far inferior to those who followed Chu Mo from the human world, such as Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue. They are even inferior to Qin Shi and Dong Yu.


    Therefore, these women can only be Chumo''s confidantes. Chu Mo didn''t want to see their red faces and white hair, but he didn''t want to live up to Qi Xiaoyu. He is not indecisive, but this kind of thing is really a dilemma.


    Qi Xiaoyu heard at last, and said softly: "if it was my idea, I would let you stay away from them, away from those women who have shared weal and woe with you. Although this is very immoral, I believe that this is a woman''s instinct."


    Chu Mo nodded. Just about to say something, Qi Xiaoyu stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, Then he said: "I haven''t finished yet. If you ask my original heart, although it''s reluctant, it tells me that you shouldn''t give up those who accompany you along the way. In fact, there are many Taoists in this practice world, which is not any problem at all. As long as you love me, no one can manage it. Especially... I saw on the letter board that they said you are the only direct descendant of the Chu family in the heaven. Then, you have more Taoists, to the whole Chu family It''s also a good thing. I have known the Chu family. They are great, especially your grandfather, who is a real great man. So, just some confidants, they are willing to follow you, just follow you. Although I''m a little sad, I won''t stop it. "


    "Xiao Yu I..." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiao Yu, with a guilty look in his eyes.


    "It''s really no problem!" Qi Xiaoyu chuckled, then looked up at Chu Mo, with a touch of love in his eyes, and whispered, "now, you want to tell me, who am I? How did I become like this? You should all know, right?"


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "the last time you lost your memory of me, I was too weak to keep those fragments of time, but this time, it''s different!"


    Chu Mo said, reaching out directly and gently clicking on Qi Xiaoyu''s eyebrows.


    This kind of behavior is quite dangerous among monks. Because as long as you exhale a little, you can easily destroy the spiritual sea in the center of each other''s eyebrows. So this requires great trust between each other before they can let each other put their fingers in the center of their eyebrows.


    But Qi Xiaoyu didn''t do anything at all, and didn''t even think of this possibility at all.


    Chu Mo slowly conveyed a force to Qi Xiaoyu''s spiritual sea of knowledge. Including the pictures that Chu Mo kept in his mind when the two sides met for the first time in the human world that year; Including Qi Xiaoyu''s separation in the human world; Also includes Qi Xiaoyu later in the celestial world when Xia Ju soared; Including the picture of Qi Xiaoyu jumping into the eye of the wind and Chu Mo roaring up to the sky... Everything was given to Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s realm is already very high, and her computing ability and reaction ability are far beyond the monks in the same realm. So, she knew everything in a flash.


    Her tears, brushed once, flowed out. Then she leaned gently against Chu Mo''s chest and whispered, "originally, I''m a demon, and I thought... I''m a human, and there''s a demon in my heart."


    "No matter what you are, you are the only woman in my mind!" Chu Mo said seriously.


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t speak, but quietly leaned against Chu Mo''s chest. Although she knew everything at once, she still wanted to see the whole process of her acquaintance with Chu mo.


    In the human world.


    She suddenly appeared in front of him from the forest, wearing a beautiful blue skirt. This picture is simply too beautiful!


    It''s the first time to see Qi Xiaoyu!


    Yes, even though Chu Mo told her about the process of their acquaintance before, at that time, Chu Mo was not able to share his memory picture with Qi Xiaoyu.


    At that time, he was not even a monk. It''s just a little kid... Yes, even he said it himself.


    "See clearly, I''m a boy!"


    Think about this man who has become a young giant in the whole spiritual world. Qi Xiaoyu was a little crazy for a time.


    In the picture of that memory, the innocent Qi Xiaoyu met the same young and immature Chu mo.


    "You are the goblin!"


    "Your whole family are goblins!"


    "Which eye of yours sees me look like those ugly yuan beasts?" The girl glared at Chu Mo and scolded.


    "How is it possible for a demon that is not a primitive beast to appear here?" Chu Mo sneered.


    "Bah, aren''t you here too? Are you also an animal turned demon?" The girl has sharp teeth and sharp tongue, and her words are not generally sharp.


    Chu Mo scratched his head and felt that what others said seemed reasonable, so he asked, "who are you?"


    "Yes... Who am I again?"


    The girl immediately frowned at the willow leaves, and a look of pain and confusion appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Who am I?"


    "I can vaguely remember my name..."


    "Oh, oh, you hate it!"


    "Who am I to care about you?"


    Seeing this, Qi Xiaoyu couldn''t help hissing, chuckling, and then muttering, "how come my life has been accompanied by all kinds of amnesia? Amnesia changed into flowers... It''s too much! Blood demon ancestor... It was him that made me look like this. I said why I felt uncomfortable as soon as I entered this space. I must kill him! At all costs."


    Qi Xiaoyu''s attitude gradually became firm, and then she gently looked at Chu Mo and showed me the picture of you fighting with him.


    "How do you know I fought with him?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu pointed to his chest.


    Chu Mo glanced: "a little flat."


    "Who told you to look at this!" Qi Xiaoyu was angry, like a cat with its tail stepped on, and gave Chu Mo a hard white look: "my heart tells me that you must have experienced a bloody battle with that old immortal. The memory you give me also tells me how much you hate him."


    Chu Mo smiled, and then transmitted to Qi Xiaoyu all the pictures of him coming here and perfectly dividing himself into the Lord, killing the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang.


    For her, Chu Mo also has no reservations and doesn''t need to be on guard.


    Just like she trusted him.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked fresh and said in surprise, "the separation of the supreme realm is so powerful! Cut him to death! Cut! Alas... It''s a pity that if you can persist for a longer time, even if you can''t completely erase this immortality, you can definitely kill him to the realm."


    Chu Mo nodded, "next time, he won''t have such a good chance."


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded, "let''s kill him together!"


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "in the eyes of the wind, what have you experienced? Why don''t you remember anything? Why does the magic flame on you disappear?"


    Chu Mo didn''t use the sky god to see Qi Xiaoyu. He didn''t want to.


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "the demon flame didn''t disappear. I can''t tell what happened in the eyes of the wind. But the demon soul is now in my heart, and should be sealed there. I always thought I was a human being, and there was a demon in my heart. Unexpectedly, I was an elf, and I was occupied by the demon for so long."


    "You are just my woman." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu affectionately: "and the demon soul in your body, I also know who he is. Sooner or later I will drive it out of your body."


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded and said, "it has now fallen into a deep sleep. I believe in my brother." With that, she looked at Chu Mo with a crimson face: "I''m not your woman yet..."


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "do you want to?"


    "Yes!" Qi Xiaoyu nodded affirmatively.


    The whole blood demon galaxy and countless galaxies can hardly find a living star. Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu barely found such a desolate star and settled here.


    Five years passed by quickly. They didn''t worship heaven and earth, but they had become husband and wife. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1326

    The commitment to each other is deep in the heart, needless to say. You don''t need others to bless. As long as we can be together, it is the greatest gift of heaven. They don''t care about being ill fated, they just want to be together as much as possible.


    Five years later, their realm is also deepening. Chu Mo''s injury was not only completely recovered, but also his Taoist practice was refined again, and he was almost about to step into the field of quasi supreme. Qi Xiaoyu has stepped into that field.


    Become a real quasi supreme!


    However, even in this state, there is still nothing to do with the soul sealed in qiguilinglong''s heart. Fortunately, the other party fell into a deep sleep and didn''t jump out to be annoying these years.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu are also very calm.


    On this day, Qin Cang''s roar came again from the vast galaxy, and his voice became increasingly decadent. I can see that he is dying! I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    The rays in the void above his head also began to become frequent, and the blood demon ancestor should also be ready to kill Qin Cang.


    "Brother, should we do it?"


    Even if he became a woman of Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu still liked to call Chu Mo that way.


    "Wait and see." Chu Mo looked up with deep eyes, looked at the endless void above his head, and whispered, "it''s not the time."


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded gently. Her hair had been rolled up high and combed up the woman''s dress. But her face, but still no change. It''s still so beautiful.


    She knew that Chu Mo''s deduction technique had become more and more powerful over the years. Since he said it was not the time, it was naturally not the time.


    The Dharma array that suppressed this galaxy, in fact, Chu Mo had completely moved five years ago. Although he can''t completely control this array, he can make this array stop attacking him. This is something that the blood demon ancestor never dreamed of.


    Chu Mo has always suspected one thing. It should be true that the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang tore their faces and became enemies of life and death, but can these two terrible existence really allow him to hide under their eyelids and then fight for life and death?


    This kind of thing, if you think about it in another position, Chu Mo feels it is difficult to do it. On the side of the couch, how can you let others sleep? In the eyes of the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang, his Chu Mo is definitely a threat. He''s not proud, that''s the truth.


    Therefore, Chu Mo was afraid that once he rushed out, he would be immediately attacked by the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang.


    Although his top-level supreme separation can suppress these two people, it cannot be sustained for a long time. Even five years later, his realm has been greatly improved compared with that of that year, but he still can''t stay in that separation for too long.


    So Chu Mo is waiting!


    Wait for one of them to be completely consumed!


    Chu Mo believed that the existence of Qin Cang''s realm, even if he died, would definitely give the blood demon ancestor a heavy blow before he died.


    At that time, it was the best time for him to make a move!


    Above the blood demon galaxy, the blood demon ancestor''s heart was also secretly hating: what a cunning little thing, even at this time, can he calm down?


    Between him and Qin Cang, there is indeed an endless situation, but these two people don''t want to give Chu Mo any chance at all!


    So it seems that both of them have played for five years, which seems to consume a lot, especially Qin Cang, who is almost exhausted. But in fact, both of them have left their strength and their cards!


    This kind of spare power and cards are all prepared for Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo was more cunning than they thought, and he was not fooled at all!


    Over there, Qin Cang secretly sent a message to the blood demon ancestor: surnamed Ding, Chu Mo''s little beast doesn''t come out. Are we going to continue to fight like this?


    The blood demon ancestor also hesitated, and he was very entangled. Because he knew in his heart that even if he could really use this holy level Dharma array to erase Qin Cang, he would definitely lead to instability because of his consumption of drama. At that time, Chu Mo''s re-entry into the top supreme body will certainly give him a heavy blow.


    Over the years, he has used countless means to find Chu Mo, but to no avail, he has guessed that his holy level Dharma array is very likely to be unable to find Chu Mo!


    Although this conclusion is extremely frustrating and even doesn''t want to admit it, but in the realm of blood demon ancestor, he will only recognize the facts, not emotional.


    "Ding Ling, decide whether to deal with him first or me first. You and I are both members of the demon clan now. Killing me is actually not good for you! I admit that I am coveting Chu Mo''s wealth. But this matter is not non-negotiable. Besides, there is no essential gratitude and resentment between you and me." Qin Cang preached to the blood demon ancestor.


    Did the blood demon ancestor not understand this? But in his eyes, Qin Cang is too dangerous!


    This is a supreme!


    If Qin Cang is tempted to compete with him for the part of Chu Mo, he can''t grab it at all!


    "You make the supreme blood oath and don''t compete with me for the separation of Chu mo. I can consider dividing you half after refining the original of Chu Mo!" The blood demon ancestor replied.


    Qin Cang over there was silent for a long time. In this process, the battle between the two people did not stop at all, and was still going on.


    The Dharma array covering the whole galaxy is still running, constantly strangling Qin Cang and erasing his Taoist practice.


    The grey earthen pot on Qin Cang''s head became brighter and brighter. In several years of fighting, it absorbed endless essence, and this supreme weapon was also sublimated.


    Finally, Qin Cang nodded and promised, "OK, I can swear the supreme blood oath and not fight with you for that separation, but you must also swear the blood oath and give Chu Mo''s original statue to me! Otherwise, I will fight to the end!"


    The blood demon ancestor didn''t hesitate this time. He nodded his head and agreed, but he still put forward the conditions and said, "several treasures on Chu Mo''s body should belong to me."


    Qin Cang said, "I want that knife!"


    "No, I''m more skillful than you. I can give you its Dan stove!" Said the blood demon ancestor.


    "But!" Qin Cang was fed up with this kind of fight and promised directly.


    Then, the two directly swore blood, and a large number of visions suddenly appeared in the whole galaxy.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu met and looked at each other. Qi Xiaoyu whispered, "they really reached an agreement. Fortunately, we didn''t do it before."


    At this time, the sound of the great road of the blood demon ancestor came from the whole galaxy: "Chu Mo little beast, see? We have reached a consensus that we should kill you first! Get out quickly and control your supreme part. Let''s fight fairly!"


    Qin Cang''s cold voice also came: "Chu Mo child, your death is coming. Even if you hide in the cracks of the universe, we will find you out."


    While talking, Qin Cang shot directly at a huge black hole deep in the galaxy. That black hole can devour everything, even the light can be devoured, but under Qin Cang''s attack, it erupted into an earth shattering breath of terror and exploded!


    Countless stars are thrown out of the black hole, and there are many even stars on another plane!


    The whole black hole explodes directly, exploding in this endless universe. This scene is amazing!


    A huge colorful halo directly appears in the universe. The halo is boundless!


    The supreme shot, directly destroy this black hole.


    Because Qin Cang had suspected that Chu Mo was hiding in the black hole for years, he made a direct move after reaching an agreement with the blood demon ancestor.


    And the blood demon ancestor launched an attack towards another star domain. He is still manipulating the French array to attack.


    A large number of dense cosmic rays, shot at the star field, hundreds of millions of stars in the star field, at this moment, instantly ashes!


    The whole universe has been shaken, and the rumbling sound can directly shock the emperor to death!


    These are the most terrifying means. They don''t want to work hard to find the trace of Chu mo. looking at this posture, it''s clear that they want to sweep the whole galaxy like a plow!


    This kind of attack without dead ends will sooner or later force Chu Mo out.


    Chu Mo stood on the desolate star peak, stared at the violent fluctuations in the depths of the universe, turned to Qi Xiaoyu and said, "I drive the supreme one to fight separately, and you are secretly attacking the blood demon ancestor!" Chu Mo said and handed the chaos oven to Qi Xiaoyu: "take this."


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t refuse, directly took over the chaos oven, and then took a deep look at Chu Mo, smiling: "let''s severely pit him!"


    Chu Mo nodded with a smile, and his figure flashed, disappearing into the void.


    Qi Xiaoyu offered a chaotic oven, completely hiding his breath, and then disappeared into the void.


    Above the blood demon galaxy, the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang have pushed a tenth of the area. They have been ruthless for a long time, and they don''t care about the consequences of doing so. Anyway, almost all the creatures in the whole galaxy have been obliterated in these five years.


    However, their action still caused a certain rebound. Some creatures who reached the quasi supreme state have not been wiped out. At this moment, they are all forced to take action.


    However, in the face of the existence of the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang, these creatures are not a threat at all.


    Soon, they were all destroyed.


    Qincang was about to push a star field horizontally when he suddenly became alert and suddenly hit a place in the void.


    Boom!


    That void was directly pierced.


    A figure escaped from there, and then looked at Qin Cang with a smile: "old dog, how have you been these years? It doesn''t look very good, a little ashen?"


    "Chu mo... You little beast!" Qin Cang burst out.


    The rumble of Tao echoes in the galaxy.


    Qin Cang then shot, without any hesitation, with all his strength!


    Endless distant blood demon ancestor also heard this sound. He didn''t expect Chu Mo to be bold enough to attack Qin Cang first. He stared at Qin Cang.


    At this time, an incomparably cold breath suddenly came from below him.


    Blood demon ancestor, a thrill!


    Drive the Dharma array and attack madly downward.


    Countless rays, dense as rain, shot down. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1327

    This ray is so terrible that any star, even if it is only contaminated with a trace of its breath, will be turned into nothingness in an instant! In the vast universe, almost nothing can block this terrible ray. This array of blood demon ancestors can be called a peerless killing array, which has been engraved in this vast galaxy for countless years. It was originally used to protect itself when the demon clan came. Because the more creatures trapped in the array, the stronger the power of the array.


    But now Chu Mo and Qin Cang forced this array to move in advance, covering the whole galaxy, and only two people were used to deal with it. It is indeed a huge waste. But at this moment, the blood demon ancestor only had one idea: anyway, he should kill Chu Mo here. If not, I''m afraid he will die before the demon clan comes!


    This feeling is really too bad, so even if he swore blood and temporarily joined hands with Qin Cang, the sworn enemy, he must kill Chu Mo first!


    Must kill!


    Boom!


    The vast void under the feet of the blood demon ancestor was directly pierced by the rays of countless Taoist arrays, and completely turned into nothingness!


    The law of heaven can''t repair this injury, and there''s nothing in that place at once.


    The blood demon ancestor frowned. He didn''t believe that he could easily kill Chu mo. In particular, what appears here should be the separation of the top supreme realm!


    Just thinking, a stabbing pain came from behind him.


    A sharp blade directly passed through the heart of the blood demon ancestor, and the blade came out of the body. Then, the knife severely stirred the blood demon ancestor, and immediately gave a sad scream.


    His body, directly burst open, and then instantly recombined in the distance.


    With this blow, at least one tenth of the blood essence of the blood demon ancestor''s whole body was lost!


    He was hit hard!


    The blood demon ancestor looked at the figure whose whole body was covered with light with extremely cold eyes, which was the top supreme avatar he dreamed of!


    But now, this separation still belongs to his enemy Chu mo.


    "Old man, nearly six years? Your growth is not very good." The second yuan God of Chu Mo entered the Lord, and there was a big world in his eyes. He looked at the pale blood demon ancestor coldly, and said jokingly.


    "Don''t be complacent, little beast!" The blood demon ancestor gave a roar, then his hands were sealed, and quickly led the Dharma array, as if the whole galaxy was turning. Everything here is going to turn upside down! Countless fragments of time are flying, and the laws of space are extremely messy!


    The blood demon ancestor moved the real fire. He wanted to use the strongest blow in this array to kill Chu Mo!


    Hum!


    In the vast galaxy, there was a fierce agitation, setting off huge waves. Countless stars were thrown away by the waves. This universe was almost completely destroyed at this moment!


    Huge waves surged towards Chu Mo, with endless legal power.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a mocking smile. The next moment, he stepped on the waves. Holding the killing sky, he slashed the blood demon ancestor with a fierce knife.


    Chop firewood!


    Although the blood demon ancestor had already guessed that Chu Mo had the ability to avoid the Dharma array, he did not calculate that Chu Mo was completely immune to this dharma array! In other words, no matter how powerful the killing machine in the Dharma array is and how terrible the prestige is, it will not hurt Chu Mo!


    Blood demon ancestor couldn''t believe it, because in this galaxy, the only one who can do this is himself! Because he is the linesman!


    Chu Mo''s knife, the blood demon ancestor still couldn''t dodge.


    The monk of the quasi supreme peak state, who has the ability to dodge when he hits the supreme close to the peak state with all his strength?


    Click!


    The blood demon ancestor was cut in half by Chu Mo''s knife from top to bottom.


    The kind of killer contained in this knife is madly erasing the Taoist practice and vitality of the blood demon ancestor!


    Chu Mo is stronger again!


    This idea flashed in the blood demon''s mind like lightning.


    This time, without waiting for his body to reorganize, a dark sword spirit, across the galaxy, seemed to cut from hundreds of millions of miles away, silent, but extremely fast.


    Poof!


    The blood demon ancestor''s body, which had not been reorganized, was cut in two horizontally by this sword Qi!


    Chu Mo raised his hand with another knife, which still condensed all the power he could exert at present!


    Even if he did so, he would have unlimited time to control his separation, but he would not hesitate.


    Today, right now, he wants to kill the blood demon ancestor!


    All the gratitude and resentment will be ended this time!


    "Ding Ling, die!"


    Chu Mo''s knife split the head of the blood demon ancestor just together again. This knife contains all the Tao and anger of Chu Mo!


    Directly shake out the original gods of the blood demon ancestor!


    A young woman in black, with her feet on a chaotic oven, came from the other end of the galaxy. Holding an ancient long sword, on the long sword, the Tao patterns are flying, the runes are dense, and the light is shining! On the woman''s wrist, with a bracelet as black as ink and as black as jade, she slashed to the fragmented body that the blood demon ancestor was reorganizing with a fierce sword. On her bracelet, a black light burst into one eye of half the head of the blood demon ancestor!


    "Blood demon ancestor, die!" The young woman in black shouted angrily.


    "It''s you!" The blood demon ancestor came out of the road with endless panic in his voice. He finally knew who the young woman in black was!


    She is the one who was felt by him and Qin Cang after entering the galaxy five years ago! And the blood demon ancestor also clearly sensed that she was the last link of his jiujiuguiyi magic skill!


    It''s the fairy princess!


    She can still walk with Chu mo after being possessed!


    The blood demon ancestor felt a breath of death enveloping him, and he was going crazy, extremely unwilling. Roared, "Chu Mo, aren''t you at odds with the enchanter?"


    Answer him, is Chu Mo with the top supreme separation, cut out a knife again. And a hard, cold sentence.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Click!


    Half of the head of the blood demon ancestor was cut open by Chu Mo again, and the blood demon ancestor Yuanshen, who just wanted to squeeze in, was also hit hard.


    At the same time, the black light emitted from Qi Xiaoyu''s bracelet directly penetrated the eyes on the other half of the blood demon''s head. A terrifying and unparalleled dark force directly smashed the half head of the blood demon ancestor.


    The battle between the top powers can be very slow, just like the battle between the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang, which has been fought for five years without being able to decide the outcome, but it can also be very fast!


    Just like now!


    Almost in a moment, the blood demon ancestor directly suffered the disaster of extinction.


    He is too confident in the formation he has built for countless years. His judgment of Chu Mo''s combat power has been overestimated enough, but it is still underestimated. He didn''t even calculate that the person with their similar breath was the fairy princess who had a deep blood feud with him!


    homer sometimes nods Even if he is smart enough to be powerful in the realm of blood demon ancestor, there are things he can''t calculate, and there are also things he can''t understand.


    Qin Cang on the far side of the Milky way was so shocked that he could hardly speak.


    At this time, the Chu Mo master opposite him flashed a cold killing machine in his eyes, and hit Qin Cang directly with a hard punch.


    A monk who did not reach the realm of quasi supreme attacked a supreme so brazenly!


    Qin Cang was almost mad with anger. He didn''t care about the blood demon ancestor, and gritted his teeth and said, "kill Ding Ling, everything you have is mine!"


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, and desperately attacked him.


    Chu Mo''s ability of close combat made Qin Cang feel extremely shocked. He couldn''t believe that he was a monk who couldn''t reach the quasi supreme realm.


    "Little beast, even if your fighting power is amazing, the gap in realm is still a gap you can''t cross!" Qin Cang''s cold voice rumbled in this galaxy.


    Beyond the Star River, everyone was instantly excited on the warship that had hovered here for five years!


    Including Qinglong.


    Although the time has already passed the year agreed with Chu Mo, Qinglong seems to have forgotten this matter and has not left.


    After five years, they finally heard Chu Mo''s name, his voice and his enemies again!


    It''s a marvelous miracle to force a supreme person like this!


    Qinglong''s eyes twinkled with excitement. It was in the warship, and was ready to move. It muttered, "do you want to help? Anyway, it''s also a friend."


    Five years is enough for everyone here to get familiar. We also have an absolute understanding of each other.


    Yue Qingcheng sneered at Qinglong: "if you want to pick up the leak, just say it. You''re not afraid of the supreme slapping you to death, so go!"


    "Little girl, do you know that you''re not worth beating when you talk like this?" Qinglong was furious.


    Yueqingcheng didn''t dump it at all, and said faintly, "is it?"


    In the battleship, a dangerous smell filled the air. The green dragon immediately hung his head and said, "this dragon has a large number of dragons. How can you see the same as a little girl?"


    The old man with the cigarette bag and others recovered in the past five years. Unlike Qinglong, who was eager to pick up bargains, they really wanted to rush in to help. Five years ago, Chu Mo sent a message to him, clarifying the situation at that time and keeping him away.


    Afterwards, the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth felt that it might be Chu Mo''s white lie that took them away, and he was a little annoyed in his heart. It was silent for five years, and there was no movement of Chu mo. if it weren''t for the battle in the Star River, it would continue. The Dharma array has been blocking the whole galaxy. I''m afraid he''s already gone back to find Chu mo.


    Now seeing Chu Mo appear again, even he can''t sit still.


    But this time, Yue Qingcheng slowly opened her mouth. She looked at the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth: "uncle, don''t go at this time. I believe that the childe will be able to kill the blood demon ancestor and attack Qin Cang!"


    The old man with a cigarette bag in his mouth looked at the moon. Everyone else also looked at the moon.


    Qinglong asked, "how can you see? Can Chu Mo become the supreme in five years?"


    Yue Qingcheng glanced at the crowd and said, "intuition."


    Everyone was immediately discouraged. If intuition is so powerful, what else can we do to cultivate divine consciousness? Simply use intuition.


    Yueqingcheng then smiled and said, "although the Dharma array has isolated and closed the galaxy, some voices can still be heard. Didn''t you hear a woman''s voice just now?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Yue Qingcheng said, "that woman is definitely from the childe''s side."


    On the third watch, the blood demon was dead, so everyone had a good time watching it, so they voted for a few recommendation tickets.


    Of course, the monthly ticket is more important! To be continued.


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1328

    At this time, Qinglong said to one side, "the real dragon has a skill, which is called seeing thousands of miles..."


    "Isn''t it Qianliyan?" The young woman who is still dressed as a village woman glanced at the green dragon.


    The green dragon pulled at the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s not a low-level magic power, but a real big magic power, which can directly pass through the strong array and see what happened inside."


    "What nonsense is that? Hurry up!" The young woman scolded.


    Qinglong said wrongfully, "that kind of magic power consumes a lot..."


    jingle.


    The young woman directly threw out a piece of bright... Celestite, or down. Throwing it in front of Qinglong, he asked with a smile, "Bruce Lee, is that enough?"


    The light in the eyes of yueqingcheng over there flickered, and there was a word that didn''t agree. He directly opened the posture of the Dharma array.


    Qinglong wanted to cry without tears, and said plaintively, "this is the act of robbers... Too much!"


    At this time, another faint roar came from the galaxy sealed by the French array. Everyone glared at Qinglong: "hurry up!"


    The green dragon directly closed his mouth and dared not sophisticate any more. He rolled up, and then a mysterious breath came out of his body. Then, in the void of the universe outside the warship, a huge and unparalleled mirror image directly appeared. In that picture, it is the star river where the fierce battle took place.


    The moment everyone saw the picture, they couldn''t help crying out.


    It''s amazing!


    The whole galaxy, they remember clearly, there are countless galaxies, even thousands of huge star fields! There are billions of stars in every galaxy! Among them, at least thousands of stars have life on them.


    But now, what appears in the picture is a void... A cold void!


    Nothing!


    Without the shining stars, it''s like a dead universe!


    The original hundreds of millions of stars have all disappeared.


    At this time, two figures appeared in the upper corner of the picture.


    One of the figures, everyone looked at, they all couldn''t help but red eyes. The tall young man in a blue war suit is Chu Mo!


    Opposite him, there is a huge, unparalleled and indomitable figure, and the breath emanating from that person is almost directly reflected from this mirror image!


    All the people in the battleship were unable to breathe.


    Among them, the feeling of the green dragon is the most obvious. Its dragon body can''t help but tremble.


    Supreme war is not so easy to spy!


    Young women and others all took out a large number of polar spars and piled them beside Qinglong. It was just a joke just now. At the critical moment, they still care about this green dragon who is always here to accompany them.


    With a large number of polar spars, Qinglong''s body became more or less stable. It took a breath, looked at the figure tossing and turning in the picture, and muttered, "it''s really strong! It''s not even the quasi supreme, but it dares to attack a real supreme, and it also plays with each other vividly..."


    At this time, yueqingcheng frowned slightly: "no? Why can''t the woman and the blood demon ancestor see it?"


    Qinglong said, "I can''t see... It''s sealed by force!"


    Everyone looked at each other, and they didn''t know what it meant.


    A mysterious woman suddenly appeared, whether it was an enemy or a friend was uncertain. Is she really from the young master''s side, as yueqingcheng said?


    In the blood demon galaxy.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu gnashed their teeth and killed the blood demon ancestor.


    Chu Mo''s means were too overbearing and extremely strong. At no cost at all, he forcibly suppressed the blood demon ancestor completely, so that he could not reorganize at all.


    At the same time, the chaos oven constantly absorbed the flesh fragments and blood essence of the blood demon ancestor in the void, and constantly refined and destroyed the origin of the blood demon ancestor.


    The most terrifying thing is the two dark sacred vessels on Qi Xiaoyu!


    These two things are simply too terrible. Each blow can severely damage the original God of the blood demon ancestor. Although the blood demon ancestor has long been possessed, it should be immune to magic tools with the same dark attribute. But in fact, he not only failed to be immune to the attack of the dark holy instrument in Qi Xiaoyu''s hand, but also suffered much more serious trauma!


    His body, in an instant, was riddled with holes. His path was passing, his blood essence was losing, and his realm fell directly to the level of the quasi supreme. He used the top skills of the demon family, constantly reorganized his original God and body, and roared in the universe, but it was useless.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu worked together seamlessly, quite tacitly, and even without looking at each other, they had reached the level of empathy.


    Both of them made up their minds to kill the blood demon ancestor here completely anyway.


    The blood demon ancestor roared, "Qin Cang... Come and help! Otherwise we will all die here today!"


    Qin Cang was also very angry, because he was stopped by the original master of Chu Mo!


    It''s too embarrassing to say such a thing. He didn''t even have the face to say it! Blindly launched a crazy attack on Chu Mo, and the ferocious supreme art blasted at Chu Mo one after another, just like a huge wave.


    But Chu Mo always stepped on the waves, calmly facing.


    This kind of combat power is really amazing!


    His two primordial gods, fighting with the two strong men at the same time, could not even lose ground. If this picture is spread out, it will definitely surprise everyone''s chin.


    Chu Mo''s Buddha didn''t take any weapons, only the sky god was in front of him, and the four rounds of blood moon emitted dazzling brilliance, surrounded Chu Mo''s body. Every blow he made brought infinite good fortune. Without a knife in hand, there is a knife in heart. Every blow is like a knife!


    Qin Cang was stopped directly. He couldn''t rush to save the blood demon ancestor, and he couldn''t even defeat Chu Mo who couldn''t even reach the quasi supreme in a short time!


    This made Qin Cang ashamed to the extreme. He would like to turn this sky into his own field.


    Chu Mo gave a cold blow at random, and a huge blade condensed out in the void and directly split the field. Coldly, he said, "the Supreme Master who became the Tao before an era is just like this."


    Chu Mo''s words are simply too domineering!


    Beyond the Star River, those people on the battleship were stunned. At the same time, there was a burst of blood boiling!


    The breath on Chu Mo''s body is still rising. In this nihilistic universe, there is not much essence. Qin Cang was almost exhausted by the battle between Qin Cang and the blood demon ancestor over the years. However, after Chu Mo fully operated the solipsive volume of the divine mind, there was still a vast amount of essence pouring into his body.


    Qin Cang roared madly because he found that Chu Mo was using the process of fighting him to break through himself!


    What do you think of me? Grindstone? Qin Cang was furious, and he began to burn his Taoism to suppress Chu mo.


    "If you want to use me as a sharpener, be careful to grind your knife!" Qin Cang''s icy voice echoed in this galaxy.


    At the far end of the galaxy, the blood demon ancestor who was fighting to the death with Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu heard this, but he felt incomparable despair. A master of Chu Mo can force Qin Cang to this extent. I''m too busy to take care of myself. It''s almost impossible to save him!


    The body of the blood demon ancestor was smashed by Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu again and again. Reorganization again and again. His primordial deity has also been broken, like a candle in the wind, which may be extinguished at any time.


    The blood demon ancestor wanted to use blood Dun to escape from the attack range of the two people. But it was once again collected a large amount of blood essence by the chaotic oven that roared like a great bell.


    In the end, the blood demon ancestor directly showed the demon king''s magic phase of the demon family!


    This is the demon king''s Dharma with his own primordial deity, as well as all his Taoism and blood essence.


    This is his last resort.


    Qi Xiaoyu drank directly and attacked. The dark holy sword in his hand fiercely chopped at the huge matchless demon king FA Xiang of the blood demon ancestor. The dark holy bracelet on the wrist shot ink black lines, like a chain of order, winding around the body of the blood demon ancestor.


    Once entangled, even the body of the demon king FA Xiang will still be corroded into nothingness!


    The blood demon ancestor sacrificed hundreds of magic tools in an instant!


    Bang to Qi Xiaoyu.


    The vast majority of these magic tools are at the quasi supreme peak level. The smell emitted is also extremely frightening.


    But in the eyes of Chu Mo, who controls the top supreme part, these things are just a pile of scrap metal. He slapped all these magic instruments into thin pieces. Then I grabbed all the essence of these magic tools in my hand!


    This is all kinds of divine gold! All of them are top-level refining materials.


    "Good collection, anything else?" Chu Mo opens his mouth.


    The blood demon ancestor roared and suppressed Chu Mo with FA Xiang. At this moment, the surrounding space finally couldn''t bear this pressure and began to collapse constantly.


    The twisted space, here in Chu Mo, cannot form any effective attack. Because Chu Mo''s separated realm has completely surpassed the current law of the world!


    Just like what Jieling said when he gave this avatar to Chu Mo: This avatar should not appear in this world.


    Chu Mo cut down with a knife, and constantly killed the Taoist priest on the blood demon ancestor.


    Qi Xiaoyu is constantly adding to Chu Mo on the side.


    The blood demon ancestor finally issued a earthshaking roar: "I''m unwilling!"


    Countless years of layout, with the whole practice world as the chessboard, there are countless pieces, and countless dark chess; For countless years, the blood demon Xinghe carved the void, and laid a peerless Dharma array, which can be called the most in the world. But now, the layout of the spiritual world has been broken.


    People don''t play chess with you at all, but directly smash your chessboard!


    Although you have thousands of schemes, thousands of schemes, and even if your wisdom is amazing, you are as fragile as paper in front of an unsolved top supreme avatar.


    The peerless Dharma array in the blood demon galaxy is even more so, which has no effect at all. It''s true that the blood demon ancestor himself is a master of the Dharma array and can lay a saint level Dharma array. But Chu Mo was so strong in the Dharma array that he was speechless.


    Moreover, he is completely immune to this dharma array, whether he is himself or separated!


    What''s more, he gave the Dan stove to the woman, who was also immune to this dharma array.


    At this time, the blood demon ancestor suddenly had a clear understanding in his heart: those things on Chu Mo''s body are not in this world at all! They... Have already surpassed the sacred vessels.


    It turns out that Chu Mo is the most valuable person... And countless treasures on him!


    "If I could have found out earlier, even if I personally came, even if I destroyed a world, I would kill you who didn''t grow up! Unfortunately, I''m not a saint, and I can''t turn back time... So I''m not reconciled!"


    The blood demon ancestor murmured in the void at the last moment.


    His fa Xiang was smashed again by Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu.


    His primordial fragments and a great road directly burst... The cosmic void within billions of miles is everywhere!


    Chaos oven, buzzing, crazy absorption.


    Blood demon ancestor, fall out. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1329

    With the death of the blood demon ancestor, endless blood rain floated in the whole blood demon Galaxy! These are all the blood of the blood demon ancestor, not essence blood, but each drop is still extremely heavy, which can erase the stars!


    The Dharma array engraved in this void also stopped working with the fall of the arranger. Those laws turned into countless Avenue symbols and slowly disappeared into the void. Complement the way of heaven and become a part of it. Perhaps, after countless years, there are creatures passing by here, and they can also realize the Tao here and realize the new Tao.


    Beyond the Milky way, the warship, with the stop of the French array, swished and rushed to Qin Cang at the speed of light.


    Because over there, Qin Cang just shook Chu Mo away!


    Chu Mo''s original, gulping blood, is a bit worse in realm after all. It''s really difficult to kill the supreme. But at this time, Chu Mo can also step into the ranks of the quasi supreme at any time!


    Qinglong directly burst out a loud and clear dragon chant: "this dragon is coming! Qin Cang Xiu is rampant!"


    Bang!


    Qin Cang hit with one hand and directly hit the wanzhang green dragon.


    Qinglong sent out bursts of painful cries: "ouch ouch, it hurts Ben long. It really hurts! Why are you so hard, Ben long fought with you!" With that, he rushed back vigorously.


    The supreme blow failed to hit it hard!


    The old man with the cigarette bag over there rushed up with the cigarette bag pot, roared loudly and attacked Qin Cang.


    The young woman threw her two fried dough twist braids and rushed up directly with a huge sickle.


    The tall thin man waved a huge pickaxe and rushed up.


    The rest of the Chu family rushed up bravely.


    Because they saw the young master was beaten and vomited blood!


    They can''t bear it!


    Over the past five years, * * * * night and night have been a great ordeal for them!


    They secretly hate that they are useless and cannot share their worries for the young master. Even the Dharma array can''t rush in. Now the opportunity comes. Even if you die, you will not hesitate!


    The moon falls and rushes out of the battleship, and arranges in the void! Over the past five years, she has studied day and night, and now she has finally made great progress in the French array, which can be deployed in vain. Even if it is not a fatal threat to Qin Cang, as long as it can stop him, it is also a success!


    Qin Cang was also completely furious. A group of mole ants dared to rush up and fight with him? He attacked again and again and flew the group out.


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth was directly torn off by Qin Cang with * force. This is a real road attack, and it is impossible to be reborn!


    Blood spilled all over the sky.


    But he hit Qin Cang''s waist with a cigarette bag and pot, smashing one of Qin Cang''s ribs!


    The young woman was blown away, spitting blood, and the whole person fainted directly.


    Her sickle also left a deep wound on Qin Cang''s body.


    The thin pointed pickaxe dug a hole in Qin Cang''s foot, and he was kicked away by Qin Cang, and one leg disappeared on the spot!


    The strong guy made a positive impact, and his hands were directly inserted into Qin Cang''s supreme body chest. Then he was directly shattered by Qin Cang with supreme magic. stigmata!


    There were also several people in the same line of Chu, all of whom left huge wounds on Qin Cang, and were instantly shocked to death by Qin Cang with magic.


    For a time, the whole void was in chaos and blood rain.


    Chu Mo was so sad and angry that he roared up to the sky. He forced himself to break through the shackles in his body under the condition that he had been severely injured. Suddenly, he stepped into the ranks of quasi supreme.


    Facing Qin Cang, he rushed directly: "old man, take your life!"


    One punch!


    Qin Cang raised his hand and formed a huge fist in the void, like a star, fiercely pounding at Chu mo.


    Boom!


    The void trembled, and time was confused. Various visions appeared.


    The huge fist congealed by Qin Cang was directly smashed by Chu Mo, who vomited blood again. Qin Cang''s original, at this moment, a trace of blood also overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    The array arrangement in the void of the city was finally effective, which affected Qin Cang''s action.


    From the far side of the galaxy, Chu Mo drove the top supreme separation, finally rushed over, and with the last bit of strength, he cut Qin Cang''s head off with a sharp knife. Qi Xiaoyu cleaved Qin Cang''s supreme head with a sword. Shake the yuan God of Qin Cang directly. In the dark bracelet on the wrist, a black line shot through Qin Cang''s Yuanshen directly.


    The yuan God of Qin Cang uttered a sharp scream, which once again shattered a friar of the Chu family at the end of the distance.


    Chu Mo finally couldn''t continue to control this separated body. With a swish, the separated body returned to the sky, and the gods and gods were united. But Chu Mo''s face was extremely pale. There was great sadness in his eyes, and tears rolled down.


    These monks of the Chu family, loyal, fell one after another in order to protect him. It made his heart very sad.


    "Old man Qin Cang, I will kill you today!" When Chu Mo was extremely weak, he carried out a crazy strangulation on Qin Cang''s Yuanshen with his hand killing heaven.


    "Brother asked me to come." Qi Xiaoyu''s cold voice sounded. She held the dark holy sword and continued to attack Qin Cang with the dark holy bracelet.


    Qin Cang''s realm was finally knocked down!


    From the supreme realm, it fell to the peak level of quasi supreme. Although it is still powerful, it is not the same as before. Moreover, once the realm falls, it is completely impossible to go back!


    Because now the law of heaven and earth does not allow monks in the supreme realm!


    Qin Cang couldn''t help roaring madly. He hated these people in his heart. He stared at the dark holy sword in Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and the dark holy bracelet on his wrist, and gritted his teeth and said, "today is a day of death!"


    This is a battle without retreat. Maybe for Qin Cang, there is a retreat, and he can escape far away. Now Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Qinglong may not be able to stop him. But he doesn''t want to quit!


    The realm has fallen, and he can feel the lack of his own Taoism. In this case, if he retreats. Then in the future, he will have no chance to revenge! And if he can win this battle today, the magic tools on Chu Mo and the woman in black are all his!


    At that time, he can still rely on these, negotiate with the demon clan, and then take the way to leave this large area. There may be a chance to become a Taoist again.


    Therefore, Qin Cang also gritted his teeth, and he also fought!


    He did not believe that this woman in black and Chu Mo, who had just stepped into the realm of quasi supremacy, could be his opponents.


    As for the dragon, and those defeated soldiers... He didn''t pay attention to it.


    Although Chu Mo stepped into the ranks of quasi supreme, he was indeed extremely weak at the moment. He suffered a heavy blow. In the battle with Qin Cang just now, even though he was the body of the ancestral realm, he was also hit with many holes. Many bones were broken. Although they were healed by magic, they were very fragile.


    Otherwise, the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth can''t be red eyed and rush up recklessly.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s face was also very pale. In order to kill the blood demon ancestor, she and Chu Mo both paid too much. Although she had no obvious wounds under the protection of Chu Mo, the consumption was also quite terrible.


    But her fighting power is still unparalleled!


    He is my husband, and it is natural for him to protect me; My wife, I protect him, is also logical!


    No matter who, as long as you want to hurt him, that is my biggest enemy Qi Xiaoyu!


    Never die!


    Chu Mo watched Qi Xiaoyu rush up. He also clenched his teeth and ran frantically. He wanted to break through and kill this great enemy who fell from the supreme realm!


    On the sky god''s mirror at his chest, there were four blood moons: Ruyi, avoiding disaster, entering the earth and avoiding disaster. At this moment, an incomparably dazzling brilliance broke out, dazzling to the extreme!


    The light reflects the whole Galaxy!


    Reflect the cruel and cold void of the universe.


    Chu Mo roared and ran home in a crazy nine character mantra.


    From Linzi Jue to Xingzi Jue... He showed it all at this moment.


    Linzi Jue is as motionless as a mountain!


    Facing Qin Cang''s horizontal attack, he didn''t step back.


    Bing Zi Jue, vast energy!


    In this vast universe, the only remaining essence was absorbed by Chu Mo madly.


    Dou Zi Jue, universal resonance!


    Qin Cang''s field was smashed, and the whole galaxy was moved by Chu Mo Gou, which resonated! Those stars are almost gone, but they are also alive! Also emotional! They are also unwilling to get such an end.


    After being moved by Chu Mo''s groove, endless energy, as if born out of thin air, poured into Chu Mo''s body!


    This is the power of stars left after all the stars are broken in the whole galaxy. It has been integrated into the way of heaven. But Chu Mo used the duel formula and forcibly pulled it out!


    Zhe Zi Jue, recovery ability!


    The injury in Chu Mo''s body, in the rapid recovery, the broken bones and displaced organs, recovered in an instant, and even... Became stronger!


    All word formula, mind induction!


    Chu Mo can clearly feel every idea of Qin Cang now, even the position he will play in the next moment!


    After the realm fell, Qin Cang had no secret in front of the holy art of the nine word mantra!


    Array word formula, hide your breath!


    Chu Mo is clearly still standing here, but it gives people a feeling that he has disappeared!


    You look at him there, but your perception tells you that there is no one there!


    Qin Cang is going crazy!


    He finally retreated!


    This young man is a real demon. How many years has he been practicing? It''s fifty years from the beginning to the end? Definitely not! Less than 40 years at most!


    How can it be so powerful?


    Chu Mo still didn''t stop. He was running the formula of writing characters!


    Time and space are directly affected.


    Time seems to be stagnant here, and even a little sign of going back, but ultimately because the state of Chu Mo is not enough. Time cannot flow backwards. But it is already an incredible magical power to let time solidify at this moment.


    Countless fragments appeared at the beginning of the space, crisscrossing and erasing Qin Cang''s supreme body.


    Front character formula, five elements!


    Countless Taoist platforms in Chu Mo''s body, at this moment, run wild and resonate with this cosmic void. A large number of five elements were injected into Chu Mo''s body and onto each Taoist platform.


    Finally... Xingzi Jue!


    Heaven and man are one!


    Chu Mo, the whole person, is directly integrated with the heavenly way of the void of the universe!


    Although it was only temporary, Chu Mo felt the real way of heaven at this moment!


    This is a feeling higher than the supreme realm!


    This feeling is too mysterious, mysterious. It is difficult to describe in words.


    At the next moment, Chu Mo integrated the way of heaven and took a look at Qin Cang with the eye of heaven.


    Qin Cang also stared at the void above his head. His eyes were full of confusion, fear, inconceivable... And endless regret and hatred.


    Qin Cang''s body burst to pieces.


    God and form are all destroyed. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1330

    All the people were silly, staring at the empty space. Qincang didn''t even have any residue left. Even though he is a supreme who has fallen into the realm, it is also an incredible strong man! How did Chu Mo do it?


    By the way, where''s Chu Mo?


    Everyone can''t see Chu Mo anymore.


    At this time, the voice of Chu Mo came from the sky, with endless law power.


    "This dharma array, I will seal you for another fifty years!"


    A big hand, facing the whole galaxy, pressed on the only complete big star.


    Boom!


    Light up a bright light.


    Then came the regretful voice of Chu Mo: "unfortunately, it can only be sealed for 15 years."


    Then Chu Mo''s body fell from the sky.


    Yue Qingcheng just wanted to rush up, but saw the young woman in black, directly flew up and caught Chu mo. she hesitated and stood in place.


    Qi Xiaoyu, with tears on his face, looked at Chu Mo and whispered, "brother..."


    Chu Mo reluctantly opened his eyes, glanced at her, then safely closed his eyes again, and whispered, "let''s go home."


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth, missing an arm and without a trace of blood on his face, came over and looked at Chu Mo in Qi Xiaoyu''s arms with a face of vicissitudes. Then, he sighed, "OK! We didn''t lose face with the Chu family!"


    A tall thin man holding his daughter-in-law who had already passed out, with only one leg left, bit his teeth, flew over, glanced at the old man with a cigarette bag in his mouth, and directly wailed loudly: "many of our people are dead!"


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth shivered slightly, and then whispered, "death is worth it, so death is not in vain."


    The green dragon also swam slowly. There were crystal tears condensed in its longan, and whispered, "how could this be so tragic..."


    Yueqingcheng also came over, pursed his mouth vigorously, and bowed to Qi Xiaoyu Yingying: "I''ve seen your wife!"


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at yueqingcheng with some gratitude and curiosity. She knew who the woman was. She was very fond of her in her heart. She nodded gently and said, "brother said, let''s go home."


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth looked at Qi Xiaoyu with some complexity. The young lady in the eyes of these Chu people should be Shui Yiyi. But now it seems that the young master chose this woman. Although the youth is peerless, her body is extremely cold, which makes them shiver.


    At this time, outside the endless galaxy, a cold hum suddenly came: "the Holy Level Fluctuation actually appeared in the Yan Huang realm. It''s really interesting. Who is recklessly moving the power of the heavenly way?"


    A tall figure, shrouded in light, holding a silver spear and riding a huge white tiger under his crotch, crossed the endless galaxy.


    "Is it this little bastard again? This time, where do I see you going?" The aura of this figure is extremely strong. Along the way, a divine rainbow appeared in the sky, as if it were a bridge, holding him over.


    Chu Mo slowly opened his eyes. At this time, he was extremely weak. He glanced at the visitor, smiled bitterly, and then looked at Qi Xiaoyu affectionately: "Xiaoyu, put me down."


    "No, brother, we''ll die together if we die!" Qi Xiaoyu never felt the real supreme pressure on people. That was the aura of the top supreme. She understood that this person was the enemy of Luo Tianxian in her brother''s mouth.


    "Want to be a mandarin duck with the same fate? It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you." The man was very young, and his eyes looked coldly at Chu Mo in Qi Xiaoyu''s arms: "bastard hiding in a woman''s arms, stand up! I want to kill you personally from the front! By the way, take back the drop of blood essence you took from me!"


    The man said coldly, "I didn''t expect that in a short period of more than ten years, you have actually grown to this level, quasi supreme. Hehe, you can use Saint level power to kill the supreme. It should be several magic tools on your body that are helping? Well, they belong to me."


    The white tiger under this man''s crotch is extremely arrogant, drooping his eyelids, and he doesn''t even bother to look at these people. It didn''t even understand why the owner was willing to talk nonsense with these ants, so he simply cut them off.


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth and the tall thin man were protecting Qi Xiaoyu''s body. At this time, even if they don''t recognize Qi Xiaoyu in their hearts, they will also be in front for the sake of the little Lord.


    Chu Mo said, "Xiao Yu, please put me down first. I have something to say to him."


    Qi Xiaoyu put Chu Mo down. At the moment, Chu Mo had almost no energy in his body. He barely stood in this vast void. Then, slowly walked forward a few steps. Pass the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth and the tall thin man with one leg left. Calmly looked at the young man who had come close to him.


    The white tiger suddenly moved its nose gently, then opened a pair of tiger eyes, looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes were full of greed.


    The young man patted the tiger''s head and said faintly, "he''s mine. Don''t make up your mind."


    The white tiger let out a tiger roar, as if dissatisfied.


    Qinglong looked unhappy and said, "little white cat, dare to play with this dragon? It seems that you are a mother. Do you want to try the power of this dragon? This dragon has a good weapon..."


    "You want to die!" The white tiger made a crisp female voice, and a cyclone, which was extremely sharp, cut directly at the green dragon.


    "Shit, such a temper? Do it if you don''t agree?" Qinglong directly avoided the attack of the white tiger.


    In fact, the realm of the white tiger is not much higher than that of the green dragon. But it can''t stand its pride. It is a quasi supreme beast from Luo Tianxian domain! Raised by the royal family since childhood, the arrogant aura on his body can kill a hundred streets of hooligans like Qinglong.


    At this time, the young man sitting on the white tiger looked at Chu Mo coldly: "hybrids are hybrids, and even the adopted pets are so uneducated."


    "Who is a pet? You son of a bitch..." Qinglong just scolded half a sentence, and then he looked at the young man with cold eyes, and directly retracted the words behind him.


    This is the real supreme! Even if you can''t see it at a glance, it can at least be hit hard.


    The young man looked at Chu Mo with disdain on his face: "little bastard, I allow you to explain your last words."


    "If you guessed right, you should be a cousin of mine." Chu Mo''s face was calm, and he didn''t get angry because the young man was a little bastard. But this does not mean that Chu Mo is not angry. He is ready to burn jade and stone. But before that, there was one thing he wanted to know too much.


    "Cousin? You deserve it? What kind of thing are you?" Hearing this, the young man flew into a rage. He looked at Chu Mo with an undisguised deep disgust.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Yue Qingcheng, as well as the old man and the tall thin man with cigarette bags were all pale with anger, and they wanted to rush up desperately.


    Chu Mo was still not angry. He asked, "I only have one question. How is my mother?"


    The young man was slightly stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing up to the sky. Then he pointed to Chu Mo and said with great irony: "that bitch..."


    PA!


    A crisp sound.


    This young man with a helmet was directly smashed, and half of his face was lost!


    This scene directly shocked everyone.


    Several people present all subconsciously looked at Chu Mo, and they thought it was Chu Mo who was shooting. But on second thought, this is simply impossible.


    The young supreme sent out a bleak Scream: "who... Who dares to hit me?"


    "Beast!" A low drink sounded from the empty air.


    Then, an old figure slowly walked out of nothingness.


    This is a very untidy old man, who looks a little drunk and hazy, wears ragged clothes, his hair hasn''t been washed for hundreds of years, and his beard is almost invisible. If such a bad old man is seen in the street, everyone will avoid it.


    It''s obvious that he is an old beggar and an old drunkard.


    But where is this? This is the vast and endless void of the universe!


    This kind of place can''t be reached even if it''s a real fairy!


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth held the cigarette bag with his only remaining arm. Looking at the bad old man, he looked at him carefully for a long time. The whole man was stunned, plopped down on his knees, and said sadly, "great master!"


    Although the tall thin man holding his daughter-in-law had only one leg left, he knelt down directly and cried with trembling, "master!"


    The moon fell stunned.


    Qi Xiaoyu was also stunned.


    Qinglong was also stunned.


    This bad old man... Who is he?


    Chu Mo was directly stupid on the spot. His tears instantly rolled down and trembled, "father..."


    Truking machine!


    The person who came here turned out to be the great master of Chu who had disappeared for many years, and the young supreme Chu Tianji who once became a Taoist against the sky!


    What is it that makes a once young supreme look like this? Why can he appear in this place? Slapped the insolent young supreme and smashed half of his face?


    The young supreme was also completely stupid. He shook his hands and pointed to Chu Tianji: "you... You... You!"


    Click!


    Chu Tianji''s lightning shot directly broke the young man''s finger.


    The young man let out another howl.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Chu Mo was also stunned. The blood in his heart burned up almost all at once!


    This is my father!


    This is my father!


    This is my father!


    My invincible father!


    This is the heroic father I saw in the picture of my memory!


    The old drunkard was still like that, and he was not interested in anything. He looked at the young man faintly: "although you have no virtue at all, you should be killed 10000 times. But there is no way. Who let me be your uncle? If your parents didn''t educate you well, I''ll help them educate you. Remember to be polite next time."


    The young man''s eyes showed a very venomous color. Half of his face was still broken. It was a road injury, and it was not so easy to get well.


    "Didn''t you promise..." the young man gritted his teeth and looked at the old drunk.


    But then he was interrupted: "you promised."


    "He used holy power!" Young people hate it.


    "It''s none of your business!" Uncle Chu is domineering¡ª¡ª


    Three watch ten thousand words for a monthly ticket!


    Ask for recommended tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1331

    The young man immediately said angrily, "you are not afraid to attract again..."


    The old drunk smiled, "you can try!"


    The young man was completely speechless.


    The old drunkard glanced at him: "don''t run here all the time. It''s not a tiger''s den here, but it''s far from enough for your practice. So much divine material is consumed, just to get a slap? Is it worth it? Get out, remember, this is the last time! If you don''t agree, just go back and complain. Also, she''s your aunt, whether you like it or not. Pay attention to her."


    The young man still looked at the old drunk with a bitter face.


    The old drunkard waved his hand, and with a terrible force of the road, he rushed out and directly rolled the young man. In an instant, he directly made a passage in the void, and the young man''s figure immediately disappeared here.


    In the void, came the young man''s unwilling roar: "truking machine... Wait for me!"


    "Huh?" The old drunkard snorted coldly, stretched out his hand and grabbed the white tiger directly.


    At this moment, the white tiger, who was just arrogant, really became a little cat, shivering in the hands of the old drunk. The body was forcibly compressed into a palm size with supreme force!


    The old drunkard threw the white tiger to Qinglong: "take it to play and see if it can produce a new species."


    "Ah!" In the distance, the angry roar of the young man came from the void. But soon, the roaring sound disappeared.


    Qinglong hurriedly took over the white tiger that was compressed into a palm size by truking machine with supreme power, and then looked at truking machine eagerly: "uncle, how can you play?"


    Chutianji hehe smiled: "of course."


    "Hahahahahaha!" Qinglong immediately laughed proudly, and then looked at the white tiger in his paw a little madly: "from now on, you will be my little pet! Hahahaha, Ben long finally has a little toy to play with, so happy!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Tianji. The whole person was still too excited to speak. He thought he would inevitably fall into this strange Galaxy today. But unexpectedly, his father... Unexpectedly appeared at the most critical moment!


    Think deeply, what does this mean?


    Chu Mo looked up at his father, "have you been paying attention to me?"


    "What a coincidence." Chu Tianji said faintly, "OK, remember, don''t bother me if you have nothing to do. Your sister is already in the celestial realm now. When she reaches the real celestial realm, I''ll send her to you, and you can take her into the heaven road."


    Dad used to know everything.


    But in Chu Mo''s heart, there was no unhappiness. He was even excited and wanted to roar loudly and sing happily!


    This feeling is really great. This is by no means the feeling of having a strong backer behind it, but a kind of kinship with blood thicker than water is spreading. A feeling of "I''ve never been alone, I''ve never been lonely".


    Chu Mo looked at his father and nodded softly, "OK."


    "Well, I''m leaving." Chu Tianji glanced at his son. Without saying anything, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Master!" The old man with a cigarette bag with only one arm looked at truking machine sadly.


    Tall and thin, holding his daughter-in-law, also looked at Chu Tianji.


    The moon over there showed a very respectful expression.


    Qi Xiaoyu, however, looked at Chu Tianji curiously, and said in his heart: is this my father-in-law? The son of the legendary great man?


    Chu Tianji glanced at the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth, and suddenly sighed. He walked over and patted the old man with the cigarette bag on the shoulder: "sorry, my divine sense is always only on my son, and I will feel it only when he is really threatened by his life."


    The old man with the cigarette bag directly shed tears. He understood what truking machine was explaining. He held the cigarette bag in one hand, and his body trembled a little. He said in a trembling voice: "master, we never blame you, we understand your difficulties, just like the second master... We all know. But now that master has stood up, go home!"


    Chu Mo also looked at his father. Although he didn''t say anything, he really hoped that his father could go home and cheer up again.


    The fighting power just shown by my father is by no means comparable to that of the general supreme. Even if Chu Mo''s perfect avatar with the top supreme realm... It can''t be compared!


    Although Chu Mo has never been in that field, he can calculate through his huge computing power that his father''s strength is probably infinitely close to his grandfather!


    This is under the circumstance that the heaven of the whole Yanhuang region is sealed! And how many years has it been? Chu Mo himself was not yet forty years old, and his father became the supreme after meeting his mother. In just over 30 years... I actually stepped into this realm.


    It seems that father is the strongest genius in the world!


    Chu Mo calculated these and came to this conclusion. He was very happy in his heart.


    Chu Tianji glanced at the crowd, and then sighed gently, He said, "let''s put it this way. In those days, my wife and I were forced to separate. My body was directly broken. It can be said that I really died once. But the other party didn''t kill me for my wife''s sake. Instead, he made an agreement with me that he would not allow me to show any accomplishments in front of the world. He would not interfere in anything in this hot and yellow region. He would not... Care about the life or death of my own son."


    Speaking of this, everyone present was silent. But no one said anything. Because they can''t imagine the people who can force Chu Tianji, the uncle of the Chu family, to this kind of job.


    "He took my wife away and ruined my body and cultivation. He left me only a glimmer of vitality. He also put forward so many harsh conditions for me to abide by." Chu Tianji said with a light face of vicissitudes: "but I don''t hate him. Because he was forced to do so. He has been under great pressure to save my life. However, I can abide by other things, but I can''t ignore my children. I can''t protect my wife anymore. If I can''t protect my children anymore, what am I doing in this world?"


    "Dad!" Chu Mo wailed.


    Chu Tianji''s eyes flashed a touch of softness, and his beard covered his face, but his eyes seemed a little sad. He looked at Chu Mo: "But in fact, over the years, although I''ve been watching you, I really haven''t intervened in you. Even if you encounter life and death crises several times. Even the last time you were in the fairy world, this little bastard just came to kill you. I just watched. I watched the Buddha at that time take action to help you. That time, I endured and endured, but this time, I don''t want to endure. I don''t believe he came, there will not be aware of it. When they were One of the conditions constraining me is that I won''t fight against my children. But they have broken this agreement twice. Why should I obey it? "


    Chu Mo breathed, and his heart was churning. He has never been so eager to become strong as now. There has never been a time like this when I wish I could step into the supreme realm. Even in my heart, the obsession of saving my family is not as strong as at this moment.


    Chu Tianji looked at Chu Mo with a loving look in his eyes: "son, you have grown up and are sensible. You are excellent. You can carry the banner of the Chu family in the future."


    "Dad, since it''s already like this, why can''t we go back together?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Tianji and asked softly.


    "They shot twice, and I shot once. Speaking of it, it was a young man, two on one, which was even. Even if they knew, they had no face to say more or do something." Chu Tianji sighed lightly: "But if I go back with you, go back to the Chu family, and begin to appear in front of the world as a top monk. That... Even a provocation. A serious provocation. In fact, you are my son. Although there are many things in your character like your mother, there are also many things like me in your bones. You should understand me, and I am not afraid."


    Chu Tianji''s voice was very insipid, but it made all these people present tremble in their hearts.


    Yes, fearless! When did the Chu family fear it? An era ago, the whole universe was about to fall, and they were not afraid! After an era, the people of the Chu family knew that they would die, but they continued one after another, equally fearless!


    Chu Tianji looked at Chu Mo: "I don''t challenge them. First, I want to give you time to grow up; second, it''s because of your mother."


    "My mother..." Chu Mo''s nose was very sour, and his heart was even more sour. He was very sad, and the sadness in his heart was indescribable.


    "Yes, your mother, she must be unhappy there. A little beast dares to humiliate her." Chu Tianji said, looking at Chu Mo with burning eyes: "son, remember, practice well, and learn to hibernate after stepping into the supreme realm. When necessary... Even know how to compromise and tolerate. One day, we will have a chance. Let those who have humiliated and bullied us pay the price."


    Chu Tianji finished and patted Chu Mo on the shoulder. Then, he glanced at Qi Xiaoyu, a young woman in black standing by, and frowned slightly: "there is a demon living in your heart. What''s the matter?"


    "Dad, she is..." Chu Mo hurriedly remembered to introduce Qi Xiaoyu''s identity, and he had no chance before.


    He looked at Qi Xiaoyu apologetically, and Qi Xiaoyu instantly returned a comforting look to him. They all know each other and don''t need to say anything more.


    "She is my daughter-in-law. I know." Chu Tianji interrupted Chu Mo''s words, and then looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a serious face. He frowned, I don''t know what he was thinking.


    This sentence of daughter-in-law, let Qi Xiaoyu happy, pretty face crimson, smoke and water looking at Chu mo. Chu Mo also looked happy.


    She and Chu Mo, although they don''t need others'' blessing and approval. But the joy of being truly accepted and recognized by your father-in-law is still huge.


    Chu Tianji suddenly said, "girl, stretch out your hand, not this one, but the one with the bracelet..."


    Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned, but without hesitation, he directly extended his hand with the dark bracelet.


    Chu Tianji frowned and looked at it carefully for a long time, and then nodded: "it turned out to be a holy instrument, and... It has been purified, so pure dark energy, this is no problem." With that, he looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said, "show me that sword."


    Qi Xiaoyu saw that the ancient long sword was taken out and handed it to Chu Tianji.


    A large number of runes on the long sword suddenly lit up when the Chu Tianji touched the handle of the sword, as if it was about to attack.


    Qi Xiaoyu quickly scolded, but Chu Tianji shook his head slightly and calmly held the handle of the sword.


    Suddenly, the rune on the long sword began to twist crazily, and a vast dark force burst out along the sword.


    "Go back!"


    Chu Tianji shouted angrily, and there was no fluctuation on him, but the rune on the long sword was honest all of a sudden. Directly take them all back into the long sword. Then everything was calm.


    "It was the sword spirit..." Chu Tianji muttered softly, Then he said coldly: "It''s all right for you to bewitch the Holy Son of the elves, and it''s none of my business to take in his soul. But now, if you want to harm my daughter-in-law, that''s no good. I give you two choices. First, suck out the damned and dirty spirit of the fallen elves by yourself, and then let him get out. I''m too lazy to kill a ghost; second, I''ll do it by myself, and then I''ll destroy you by myself! Don''t look at you as a holy instrument, but how many are there on my son''s body A magic tool that can easily crush you into slag. His realm can''t exert that power, but I can. Choose for yourself. "


    Chu Tianji said and threw the dark holy sword into the void.


    Several people, including Chu Mo, all looked at this scene with a shocked face.


    The dark holy sword hung directly in the void, and the sword kept humming, like saying something.


    "You don''t have to talk to me about conditions. It''s just a holy instrument, and you''re not qualified to talk to me about conditions. Either accept it or die! If you don''t agree, you can attack me." Chu Tianji still looks like a bad old man, but he doesn''t look like an old drunk. But they can''t be connected with that kind of strong person. However, his words made the dark sword silent for a long time.


    Chu Tianji glanced at Qi Xiaoyu: "girl, you are too brave. This sword and this bracelet are ominous and cursed. They used to be different. However, this is also the will of God. You have a magical heart. These two things are great disasters for others. But for you, they will become great opportunities."


    Qi Xiaoyu was confused and confused. Looking at Chu Tianji, he didn''t know what to call him.


    Chu Mo whispered aside, "don''t you hurry up and thank dad?"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s face turned red. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t dare to look at Chu Tianji timidly.


    Chu Tianji was slightly stunned at first, looked at Chu Mo, and then said with a chuckle, "you bastard, let people call me dad without even giving me a wedding? However, this is also our style. Your mother and I have no wedding..."


    With that, a touch of missing flashed in Chu Tianji''s eyes.


    Love is unforgettable, how can you not think?


    Chu Tianji laughed at himself and looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "since you are both husband and wife, I am naturally your father-in-law. If you don''t dislike..."


    Qi Xiaoyu flopped down on his knees and kowtowed respectfully to Chu Tianji: "daughter-in-law Qi Xiaoyu, I''ve seen my father-in-law, Dad!"


    A father, everyone present, all red eyes. Qi Xiaoyu was even more in tears.


    Chu Tianji laughed: "OK, good girl, in the future, you will also be my daughter! Get up quickly, dad has nothing good, so he will help you solve this disaster!"


    Qi Xiaoyu suddenly asked softly, "Dad, will it be good for you to do this..."


    Chu Tianji said with a domineering face, "I help my daughter-in-law. Who is qualified to gossip?"


    With that, he glanced at the dark sword hanging in the void, still silent: "have you thought it over?"


    Hum!


    A faint wave suddenly broke out on the dark holy sword.


    Then, Qi Xiaoyu, who had just stood up, suddenly exclaimed, his body softened and almost fell. Chu Mo grabbed her and nervously asked, "are you okay?"


    At this time, a faint figure flew directly out of Qi Xiaoyu''s chest, which was a soul!


    It exudes overwhelming pressure and terrifying aura, and the shape of the soul is clearly visible. This is a very handsome young man, looking at Chu Tianji, with a complicated face.


    Fairy son!


    Although none of these people present had seen the appearance of the fairy son, at this moment, they suddenly recognized his identity.


    Qi Xiaoyu shook his head gently, and then smiled at Chu Mo: "brother, you gave me all the memories of these years, but now... I finally remember everything! I finally understand everything! I finally... It''s me!"


    With that, Qi Xiaoyu rushed into Chu Mo''s arms and sobbed softly.


    Cry with joy.


    Chu Tianji looked at the soul coldly and said in a cold voice, "are you blaming me for being troublesome?"


    "Dare not..." this soul directly sent out a sound of the road.


    "I dare you!" Chu Tianji looked at the spirit of the fairy son with an indifferent face: "if it weren''t for your sake of being a poor man, do you think I would forgive you so easily? You''ve been trapped yourself, and you don''t know how to repent, but you still want to trap the latecomers of your fellow race? Aren''t you ashamed to do such a thing, a handsome man?"


    The spirit of the fairy son was silent for a moment, and then said, "the more in the end, the more involuntarily..."


    "OK, that has nothing to do with me." Chu Tianji waved his hand: "you go, where you like to go, remember not to make their ideas in the future, otherwise next time, there will be no such good luck."


    The fairy son sighed, then bowed to Chu Tianji and disappeared here directly.


    Then, Chu Tianji looked at the dark holy sword hanging in the air: "you two were originally the magic tools of a pair of bitter mandarin ducks, but those two people were robbed, and you chose to be possessed. This is understandable, but the master you follow now will not have the same fate. So, what choice you make depends on yourself."¡ª¡ª


    How many recommended votes do you vote for! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1332

    Chu Mo looked at his father, and his heart was greatly shocked. His father could see through the essence of a sacred instrument at a glance. This ability was simply shocking when he said it.


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth and the tall thin man all looked shocked. They completely didn''t expect that their uncle had reached this level after years of seeing him. At first, they thought that Uncle might be completely frustrated and depressed, and didn''t want to see his family. It''s not until today that I understand it at all.


    Yue Qingcheng looked at Chu Tianji with awe on his face, and then looked at Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu. A feeling of envy filled his heart, and he thought of being alone now, which was somewhat gloomy. But then she felt that she was actually a very lucky person. It''s lucky to be around the young master.


    The green dragon stood upright and floated in the void, throwing the palm sized white tiger around with his two front paws, like throwing a ball. The white tiger roared repeatedly, but the green dragon ignored it at all. Enjoy yourself.


    Qi Xiaoyu leaned on Chu Mo''s side and quietly looked at the dark sword hanging in the air. To tell the truth, now even if she took the dark sword and the dark Bracelet away from her, she wouldn''t have any opinion. She has completely recovered. Although she chose to be enchanted before, her enchantment is completely controlled by these two dark holy vessels!


    Just at the moment when the dark sword took away the spirit of the fairy son, it also completely took away the magic seal in her body. Therefore, Qi Xiaoyu has now completely returned to normal. She has become the fairy princess again!


    So now her heart is filled with great happiness. As for other things, she was even a little lazy to think.


    At this time, the dark holy sword suddenly gave out a violent buzzing.


    Although it didn''t transmit any divine thoughts, it didn''t say anything.


    But everyone present felt a great sadness. It seems that there is endless sadness, almost covering the whole Galaxy!


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu''s dark bracelet on his wrist sent a faint wave. This fluctuation is very warm, which makes everyone feel like a spring breeze.


    Then, the body of the dark sword began to emit a lot of black gas.


    With a wave of Chu Tianji''s hand, a barrier appeared, enveloping everyone. The black air drifted out and could not enter the enchantment.


    "What a pure dark force!" Chu Mo couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Qi Xiaoyu also widened her eyes. She had been possessed, and naturally understood how strong and pure this dark force was. I was shocked. I didn''t expect this sword to be so powerful.


    Chu Tianji stared at the dark forces that constantly floated out of the void, and then began to seal with one hand, pinching the magic formula. The black gas that floated out seemed to want to escape, but under the magic power of Chu Tianji, all were suppressed, constantly compressed... Compressed again.


    "Although these dark forces are extremely pure, they are really the best tonic for the demon family. But for the creatures in the Yan and Huang regions, they are a huge disaster. As long as they are contaminated with a trace, even an emperor will be instantly possessed. And it is irreversible." Chu Tianji said faintly.


    Everyone looked shocked and looked at the black gas constantly pouring out of the dark holy sword.


    Yueqingcheng couldn''t help but ask softly, "does it want to give up being possessed?"


    Chu Tianji nodded and said, "yes, it was its own demon at the beginning. Now it''s easy to give up."


    Yueqingcheng asked again, "is the so-called enchantment the same as the demon clan?"


    Chu Tianji glanced at yueqingcheng and said with a smile, "no, this kind of enchantment is falling into the devil, not becoming a demon."


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded secretly on one side, glanced at yueqingcheng with some gratitude, and said in his heart: this girl has a delicate mind and is very smart. She actually used this method to reassure me.


    Chu Mo also felt the intention of yueqingcheng at this time, and thought: my father should understand better, otherwise why explain so clearly.


    At this time, the dark sword began to burst out with dark light, which ran through the whole void and easily penetrated the void. But they were suppressed by truking machine in an instant.


    The whole process lasted for several hours, and finally, the dark holy sword... No, it can''t be called the dark holy sword anymore, but has become a bright silver ancient long sword, with runes covered on the blade, even more than the previous runes!


    At this level, all weapons can upgrade themselves. In other words, they have become creatures in another form! Have their own wisdom, have their own thinking, and even have their own emotions!


    Just like several magic tools on Chu Mo, they are all creatures with quite high spirituality, which are not inferior to human beings!


    "This sword can no longer be called the dark holy sword." Chu Tianji said slowly, and then looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "it is willing to follow you, you give it a new name."


    Qi Xiaoyu thought for a while and said, "it''s called Moyu sword."


    "Ink rain sword?" Yueqingcheng muttered softly, and then his eyes lit up: "good name!"


    Qi Xiaoyu showed a kind smile at yueqingcheng. Although this kind of girl knows her mind clearly, she can''t feel any evil in life.


    Chu Mo also nodded gently. She understood Qi Xiaoyu''s mind.


    Subsequently, the dark bracelet on Qi Xiaoyu''s wrist also began the process of breaking away from the darkness.


    A few hours later, the dark holy Bracelet completely broke away from the darkness and returned to Qi Xiaoyu''s wrist, which was named Moyu Bracelet by Qi Xiaoyu.


    Then, Chu Tianji began to suppress the dark force, which was so powerful. They are the accumulation of two sacred objects that have fallen into the devil for countless years. Strictly speaking, they are actually part of these two sacred objects. But now it has been stripped out and abandoned!


    If Chu Tianji doesn''t stop it, the whole galaxy will be shrouded by this dark force. In the future, any living creature passing by here will be infected.


    If the demon clan lands in Yanhuang realm from here, it will be even stronger! Because the dark forces here are even stronger than the demon clan!


    It was a great joy for the demon clan.


    Chutianji will not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    In the end, the dark force was forcibly pressed into an ox eye bead by the truking machine. It is dark, deep and emits endless forest cold breath. This is the purest dark bead, and the fluctuation from it has at least reached the level of quasi holy vessels.


    Chu Tianji sealed the dark bead directly, and then handed it to Chu Mo: "keep it, maybe one day you can use it."


    "This... What''s the use of it?" Chu Mo looked at his father with some doubts. He knew that in the realm of his father, he should not aim at nothing.


    Chu Tianji smiled mysteriously and said, "you will understand in the future."


    Chu Mo nodded and threw the sealed dark bead into the sky god''s mirror world. At the level of the sky god''s mirror, even without his father''s seal, it can be easily suppressed. So Chu Mo didn''t worry.


    At this time, Chu Tianji glanced at the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth and directly took his hand. With supreme magic, he regenerated the arm of the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth. Then it gave birth to the thin and tall leg. Finally, recover the young woman who was seriously injured and unconscious.


    Finally, he took a breath and glanced at the crowd. His figure began to fade slowly in the void.


    "Dad!" Chu Mo shouted.


    "Master!" The old man with the cigarette bag and the tall thin man''s voice trembled, and they didn''t even have time to thank the master.


    "Take care. Twenty years later, when the demon clan comes, you still need to resist." The last sound of Chu Tianji turned into a rumbling sound, which directly rang in the hearts of everyone.


    "Let''s go now..." Qinglong grabbed the white tiger in his claws and said eagerly, "he hasn''t told me how to make this little thing bigger... The toy is so small, it''s a little boring!"


    "Roar!" The white tiger made a partial roar.


    Qinglong looked at it with drooping eyelids: "stop screaming, your boss has been driven away, you''d better be a good kitten."


    The white tiger was almost mad with anger, and his heart was sad. He was forcibly caught by the damn old man, and the owner dared not even resist!


    At this time, Chu Mo was wondering about his father''s last words. Twenty years later, the demon clan came? Can it be said that twenty years later, the arrival of the demon clan is still irreversible? Or is it that the arrival of the demon clan this time is not just a simple desire to compete for the Yanhuang realm?


    Qi Xiaoyu also frowned slightly and looked at Chu mo. She was also thinking about her father-in-law''s last words before he left, and glanced at Chu mo. Qi Xiaoyu said: "twenty years, I think, at that time, you should have been able to step into the supreme realm!"


    "It''s us." Chu Mo was not modest, but said so.


    The others all looked at the couple in surprise. Qinglong couldn''t help saying, "are you a little too confident? Now the heaven and earth road can''t appear supreme."


    Although yueqingcheng didn''t speak, his face was also full of doubt. Her trust in Chu Mo has even reached a blind level, but she doesn''t believe much. Twenty years later, both the childe and his wife can become supreme. This is not a difficult question, but simply unrealistic! Impossible!


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth and the tall thin man also had an unbelievable expression on their faces. They didn''t know where the confidence of the young master and the young lady came from.


    Chu Mo glanced at the green dragon at this time: "if this heaven and earth is not allowed, it''s no big deal to break it. Cultivation itself is an unnatural thing."


    Qinglong pie pie mouth, said it is difficult to agree with Chu Mo''s words. The white tiger in the green dragon''s claws has been listening here for a long time. At this moment, he couldn''t help hissing: "it''s just a fool talking about dreams!"


    "Kitty, Ben long rarely agrees with you." Qinglong said.


    "Get out!" The white tiger roared.


    But then it was sad. The one thrown by the green dragon became a ball again... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1333

    At this time, the thin young woman in her arms woke up. She opened her eyes and looked at the familiar face in front of her, suddenly showing a warm smile: "we are, met in the underworld? Indeed, there is reincarnation, right? Good, we are still together... In the next life, we will be husband and wife!"


    The thin and tall tears suddenly couldn''t help flowing down. Looking at her, she said softly, "we are all alive, and we live well!"


    "Hee hee, you don''t have to comfort me, I''m not afraid. {[net" the young woman looked at her husband with a smile, then stretched out her hand and gently touched her tall face: "so true? After death, it''s no different from the world? I thought it was a ghost, it should be a state of soul... Well, think about it, on weekdays, we have never seen the hell or anything. This hell..."


    The moon over there couldn''t help but puff and hiss and say, "sister, are you really confused? Or do you take advantage of your brother-in-law?"


    Over the years, these people have been very familiar with each other and can joke at will.


    "Ah!" The young woman gave a exclamation, and then her face was crimson. She jumped out of her thin arms, looked at the people with a shocked face, and instantly understood what had been born, and then glared at her husband: "dead ghost, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Tall and thin with a wronged face: "I said!"


    "You didn''t say it, you didn''t say it firmly!" The young woman immediately cheated, and she was really a little embarrassed. Just suddenly woke up, her heart was at a loss, and she really thought she was dead.


    Then, the young woman saw the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth, saw the moon, saw Qi Xiaoyu and Chu Mo, as well as Qinglong, and the little white cat thrown around in Qinglong''s claws... No, it''s a tiger!


    "Is there such a lovely tiger?" The young woman looked surprised: "what a mini!"


    "Mini sister!" The white tiger spits out words, crisp and beautiful, but extremely angry.


    "Ouch, it''s funny to be able to talk. Bruce Lee, lend me a minute." Young women are crazy, careless and never play cards according to reason.


    Qinglong clawed the white tiger and said, "that''s no good. This is my toy. It''s from your master."


    The white tiger roared in the claws of the green dragon, extremely angry, but helpless.


    The young woman giggled and said, "we only have one young master, not big..." while talking, the young woman suddenly froze, because she only now showed that her extremely serious Taoist injury in her body was completely recovered! She is a thick line, but she is not a fool. She turned her head and looked at the old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth and her husband. Suddenly, they all recovered completely. The young woman looked at the two people with an incredulous expression on her face: "this... What''s going on? Later... What happened?"


    "Indeed, the great master came and cured us." The old man with the cigarette bag looked at the young woman: "well, girl, what''s the matter? We''ll talk about it later. Let''s go back."


    The young woman was very respectful to the old man with the cigarette bag in her mouth, and nodded meekly at the smell of the words, but her eyes were gibbering around, looking very curious. But suddenly something occurred to her. She glanced back at the silent galaxy and whispered, "we can still go home. It''s good, they..."


    Before she finished speaking, the young woman''s eyes turned red, and the tall thin man gently hugged her: "well, stop talking." The daughter-in-law didn''t say, but the corners of his own eyes were already wet.


    Everyone was silent.


    The old man with the cigarette bag in his mouth said, "the deceased is dead. Live well. Go home!"


    Chu Mo nodded silently, summoned the warship, and the people directly boarded the warship.


    The warship gave out a bright light and instantly disappeared in this lonely cosmic void.


    Two months later.


    The ancestral land of the Chu family.


    Chu Mo, with Qi Xiaoyu, earnestly worshipped several new graves. These are the clothes tombs of the Chu family''s descendants who died in this war.


    Strong guys, kind middle-aged people, and many others remain in the lonely depths of the universe forever. Their names are even full of local flavor. People who don''t know them will think that they are a group of unknown ordinary people.


    In fact, these people are indeed unknown, but they are not ordinary people. They are all heroes, the heroes of the Chu family, the heroes of the spiritual world, and the heroes of the whole Yan Huang region!


    At the time of worship, the second master Chu Tianxiong also appeared. His face was sad and his steps were heavy. He came here accompanied by Chu Qing. Seriously worship those graves. He has heard about the big brother, and he also knows that Luo Tianxian has known about Chu Mo''s life.


    But as Chu Tianji said, they still have to avoid being too ostentatious. Otherwise, it will be regarded as provocation.


    Although this makes people feel depressed and unhappy, there is no way. One of the ten disappointments in life * * must be faced instead of escaping.


    So when Chu Tianxiong saw Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu, he just nodded slightly without showing any emotion, but he couldn''t help saying, "you''re fine, and the girl is fine, and you''re fine."


    Chu Mo made a serious bow to the second uncle!


    Chu Qing didn''t care so much. She looked at Qi Xiaoyu curiously, and she also heard all the things that happened on the other side of the blood demon galaxy. I am very happy for my brother to have such a good wife who is not afraid of life and death and only wants to be accompanied. At the same time, she also felt some regret for her good friend Shui Yiyi.


    Some things are doomed. There is also some feeling in my heart: the order of people''s appearance is really a very important thing.


    "This is the second uncle and this is the elder sister." Chu Mo introduced Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu also saluted seriously.


    Chu Tianxiong nodded, afraid that his mood was too excited, waved his hand at the crowd, and left a little lonely.


    Chu Qing looked at her father''s back, and her heart was also very uncomfortable. She looked at the new graves and said, "I really hope this is a dream. Now I can always feel that once I close my eyes, they seem to be in front of me."


    The old man with the cigarette bag whispered aside, "Miss Qing, don''t be too sad. This is the responsibility of our Chu family. In the past, countless ancestors died in the war, and their blood stained the battlefield. Today, they... Including us, are the same!"


    Chu Qing nodded, and then looked at Chu Mo and others: "come on, take you to your yard."


    Chu Mo nodded, with Qi Xiaoyu and Yue Qingcheng. Qinglong grabbed the white tiger and followed him shamelessly. Chu Mo didn''t drive it away, and it didn''t seem to mean to go. Just follow me all the way.


    Chu Qing took Chu Mo to an ancient courtyard, which was very quiet and beautiful. The carved beams and painted buildings were hidden in a beautiful garden.


    "This is the old uncle''s residence. Over the years, it has been taken care of and is not deserted. You and your sister-in-law can live here for the time being." Chu Qing said.


    Chu Mo asked, "did my mother ever live here?"


    Chu Qing was slightly stunned, and then gently shook his head, "aunt hasn''t lived here." With that, she glanced at Chu Mo with a sad face, cut off the topic, and asked softly, "do you know what happened in the heaven these years?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "I know something roughly. It''s quite beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect the ethereal palace to have such a great momentum in the heaven. Thank you for your support."


    Chu Qing smiled: "you don''t know your reputation and status in the heaven now, but it''s still under the condition that your life and death are uncertain. If you cheer up at this time, the whole ethereal palace may immediately become the most dazzling and brilliant sect in the whole heaven."


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "I don''t want to."


    "Well, we don''t need it either." Chu Qing nodded to understand Chu Mo''s mood.


    After chatting with Qi Xiaoyu for a while, Chu Qing took leave and let them have a good rest.


    After nearly six years of fighting in a big war, I just came back and buried those heroes who died in the war at the first time. My heart must be full of fatigue and need to rest.


    Yueqingcheng and Qinglong are arranged in front of the yard. Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu live in the backyard. Someone has just cleaned them up. Everything is new and the layout is warm. It''s no different from a new house.


    But Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu had no intention of being gentle, because on the way back, Chu Mo received all kinds of news. One of the most melancholy things for him is the news from Liuyun.


    Liuyun told Chu Mo everything she knew, except their real identity. Because this is the biggest secret of Liujia and even the whole Lingdan hall. Liuyun cannot easily disclose this matter to Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo inferred a lot from this.


    Now Qi Xiaoyu''s misfortune has been relieved. Speaking of it, it''s all in the past. But Chu Mo is still very grateful to Liuyun, and his feelings for Liuyun are also very complex.


    Aside from these, the news that Liuyun can deliver to him is completely beyond Chu Mo''s expectation. After all, anyone who sees these news will think: it''s impossible for anyone who is qualified to know the real source of the dark artifact to say that it has nothing to do with the demon clan!


    Although Chu Tianji didn''t say much about the origin of these two dark holy vessels, it was obvious that it must have flowed out of the demon clan.


    Liuyun even confessed the identity of Feng Chundi with Chu Mo on the letter board!


    Blood slaves of blood demon ancestors!


    Moreover, he is a senior blood slave with considerable autonomy!


    Although Feng Chun''s realm is not the highest, it is the one that the blood demon ancestors attach the most importance to!


    This is also the reason why Chu Mo was so surprised when he heard the name at the beginning, and why he has been slow to find the person.


    Because that man is Lord Feng Chun! He is the one who has great kindness to him!


    It can be said that emperor Fengchun played a vital role in the rise of Chu Mo in the early years. Moreover, Chu Mo was grateful for his constant protection.


    Later, although there were fewer and fewer opportunities to meet, Chu Mo never forgot his gratitude to Emperor Feng Chun.


    So at that time, no matter what, he could not accept the fact that Feng Chundi was a demon blood slave.


    When Xu Du was a demon in the magic world, Chu Mo had hoped very much to see the figure of emperor Feng Chun. But as a result, he didn''t see it. At that moment, Chu Mo understood. Feng Chundi is deeply possessed, and it is almost impossible to spend it.


    Chu Mo''s feelings for him are too complicated. In addition, over the years, Emperor Feng Chun has never done anything wrong to him. Therefore, in the face of other demon blood slaves, Chu Mo can not hesitate to wave killing heaven, beheading demons and eliminating demons.


    But Fengchun emperor alone, he can''t do it¡ª¡ª


    There is another chapter, asking for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1334

    He even wanted to forget this person for a time, thinking in his heart: there are still many demon families left in this world, and there is no difference between that one


    Yes, in the face of Feng Chundi, Chu Mo even had a feeling of wanting to escape £¨


    Just this time, Liu Yun mentioned it again, which made Chu Mo difficult to escape, and Liu Yun''s own thing... He should have an end. After all, he is not alone now.


    Qi Xiaoyu sat beside Chu Mo, quietly looking at his frown. After watching it for a long time, he suddenly chuckled and said, "why should my brother be embarrassed about this matter? If I guessed right, Liuyun she is also a demon."


    "What? How is it possible?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a surprised face. He was really surprised. He could think that since Liu Yun knew so many secrets, he should have a deep relationship with the demon clan. But I dare not think that Liuyun itself is a demon.


    "Think about it, she knows that Lord Feng Chun is the blood slave of the demon family, which is nothing. After all, her father is the master of the Lingdan hall. But she knows the origin of the fairy son and these two dark holy vessels. To tell you exactly, they come from the royal family of the demon family, and then, these are two ominous things. Although she doesn''t directly point to the origin of these two holy vessels like her father-in-law, she just knows the origin of these two holy vessels after they were possessed. Don''t you realize that Well, is it impossible? How can a little girl of a human race know such a thing? "


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo: "also, don''t you feel that the messages she gave you on the letter board are completely a decisive tone? A look that will never be seen again."


    "At that time, she probably thought I would never come back..." Chu Mo said.


    "Definitely not. You''re not a girl and don''t understand a girl''s mind. She certainly doesn''t mean that." Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo with a serious face and said, "she is clearly using such a way to say goodbye to you at the end. Well, it means... Never see again! This is very abnormal. She is your woman, and she has always thought so. Later, after you entered the heaven, her various performances also illustrate this. Even on the road of heaven, she is like this, right?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Qi Xiaoyu then said: "Then, when she came back from the way of heaven, she disappeared. After that, she didn''t make any movement. She didn''t appear in the duer magic club, which was very abnormal. But the most abnormal thing was that the Piaomiao palace was established in the heaven, and she didn''t participate! But I just saw it on the letter board, just a few days ago, her best friend Xu Yan... Joined the Piaomiao palace and became a member of the honorary elders group. Five years later, Xu Yanjia Don''t you think it''s strange to enter? "


    "How do you know so much?" Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu said with a smile, "girls must care about these things."


    "Well, even if your suspicion is a little reasonable, the problem is that there is no evidence..." Chu Mo said, suddenly frowning slightly, and then looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "is it Mo Yu sword or Mo Yu bracelet that told you something?"


    Qi Xiaoyu smiled sweetly, "stupid brother, you finally thought of it!"


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless, and said in his heart that he had indeed forgotten these two holy vessels that knew all the truth.


    Qi Xiaoyu sighed softly and said, "speaking of it, Liuyun''s family is also very miserable..." as she said, she told Chu Mo all the things Mo Yu Bracelet told her about Liuyun''s family.


    Chu Mo was stunned when he heard this, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "the descendants of the last demon king fell in love with the little daughter of this great demon king? The reason is that the little daughter of this great demon king stole the two most beloved dark relics of the great demon king? And then was chased by his father? What style of demon clan?"


    "Evil is cold, which is normal. When I was possessed, I often couldn''t control myself and wanted to kill. My temper became extremely indifferent." Qi Xiaoyu youyou said, and then looked at Chu Mo: "I didn''t expect that these two sacred objects should appear in the elf family like this. Speaking of it, it was Liuyun''s mother who caused it, but I don''t know whether I should hate her. If there were no these two sacred objects, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be today. Anyway, my fate must be completely different."


    "I can''t imagine that Liuyun is actually a pure demon clan. If she really follows the hierarchy of the demon clan, she is actually a princess of the demon clan." Chu Mo sighed.


    "Real princess!" Qi Xiaoyu said, "no matter parents, they all have noble and incomparable blood."


    Chu Mo sighed at this time, looking at Qi Xiaoyu: "then you say, what should I do about this matter?"


    Qi Xiaoyu blinked and looked at Chu Mo: "do you like flowing clouds?"


    So direct... Chu Mo looked at his wife in silence and hesitated, "it''s hard to say the specific feeling, you know, she..."


    "OK, I know. Then marry back." Qi Xiaoyu said.


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with black lines: "what''s your idea? It''s a bad idea!"


    "What? Do you care about her demon identity?" Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu Mo: "to tell you the truth, it''s hard for you to marry her. For a demon clan with pure blood like her, her elders won''t allow her to intermarry with foreigners at all."


    With that, Qi Xiaoyu smiled at Chu Mo and said, "it doesn''t matter, who makes us strong now! If her parents don''t agree, we''ll take her back! Anyway, they can''t beat us."


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless again. How can there be such a thing? Although they really can''t beat us. But how can a wife help her husband go out and rob women in this world?


    Qi Xiaoyu was calculating happily: "Now it seems that she should be forced to shut up. Moreover, she doesn''t know that we already know her secret. Anyway, you can take her as your woman and rob her back. By the way, go there and solve the matter of Lord Feng Chun. This matter is always hanging like this, and it''s not that thing. Now the blood demon ancestor is dead, and if he wants, I think there is still a way to bring him back."


    Chu Mo sighed, "unfortunately, Xudu is no longer there."


    "Amitabha..." in the room, suddenly came a Buddha''s horn, a golden flashing figure, instantly appeared in front of Chu Mo, who else could it be?


    "Suzerain, you finally found the last Dharma array... Hmm? Amitabha... Sin, sin..." Xudu saw Qi Xiaoyu sitting beside Chu Mo at this time. Even though he had become a golden Buddha, he could still feel his blush, repeatedly pleaded guilty, and then looked innocently at the surrounding environment: "suzerain, where is this?"


    Chu Mo stared at Xudu dumbfounded: "you... Are you Xudu?"


    "If it''s not a monk, who else can it be?" Xu Du looked at Chu Mo innocently.


    "You''re not..." Chu Mo frowned. His realm is not what it used to be. He has stepped into the realm of quasi supreme. Moreover, his understanding of Tao even surpassed the blood demon ancestor who was the first person in the quasi supreme realm before. Naturally, we can see clearly the current state of Xudu.


    This is not a Dharma Buddha, this is clearly a flesh Buddha!


    But in the magic world, Chu Mo watched the void disappear into the endless void.


    "Amitabha, the little monk is indeed dead. However, because the little monk practices a great Buddhist magic, called nirvana. Therefore, the little monk came back to life after a year. Then, the little monk has been practicing in seclusion. Waiting for the Lord''s call. How did the Lord call the little monk until today? And... What place is this? Eh, how is the mental power of this place... So powerful? Amazing! This place... Is accurate Holy? This is... "Xu Du didn''t know how long he didn''t communicate with others. He couldn''t stop with one mouth and said a lot. Finally, something was wrong. He looked at Chu Mo in surprise.


    Chu Mo nodded, "this is the ancestral place of Chu''s vein. Let''s not say this first, but you first. Since you are not dead, why can I call you and you can appear in front of me immediately? What magic power is this?"


    "The patriarch said this. This is another magical power of Buddhism, called void escape. As long as it is called by the patriarch, as long as it is in this large area, the little monk can appear in front of the patriarch anytime and anywhere. Unfortunately, the little monk has just started, so he can only use it this time. Alas, it is a waste!" Xudu balabalabala said, and then looked at Chu Mo eagerly: "Lord, give me some celestite!"


    "...." Chu Mo''s face was black, and he couldn''t help scolding: "how did you get so miserable? It means my brother? In those days, you spent all sentient beings and countless people built temples for you. Aren''t those mental abilities enough for you to practice?"


    Xudu said bitterly, "the patriarch doesn''t know that those thoughts are really strong, and those people are sincere enough. Until today, even now, the thoughts are endless. But the problem is, the little monk hasn''t stepped into the supreme field yet, and those thoughts can''t be used at all!"


    "What is your state now?" Chu Mo glanced at Xudu. The magical power of Buddhism was very strange and powerful. Even if he didn''t use the divine mirror of the sky, he couldn''t see through the real realm of Xudu now.


    "The little monk is dull and has just stepped into the quasi supreme." Xu Du had a sad face.


    In Chu Mo''s view, he was badly beaten. This little monk, the way to improve his realm was very strange in those days, and it is still the same today. It''s simply God''s pet!


    After a lot of hardships and tribulations, he was easy to step into this field, but he quietly became the quasi supreme, with a dissatisfied face. It''s... it''s so annoying.


    Qi Xiaoyu sat quietly aside and looked at the two people with a smile. She rarely sees such a pure happy smile on Chu Mo''s face. Naturally, she heard about the monk and knew that her husband had been blaming himself for his death. Now seeing the little monk appear alive again, Qi Xiaoyu''s heart is also happy for Chu mo.


    "OK, here''s tianjingshi. Get out of here and cultivate this void escape method to a higher level. You''ll be on call at that time." Chu Mo threw out a storage ring directly. There are billions of the finest celestites in it¡ª¡ª


    Four more big bang!


    Yes, it''s big bang. Four is closer to 15000 words.


    I don''t think I need to say anything more.


    We have a lot of subscriptions and a lot of followers. Follow up brothers and sisters, check the ticket warehouse in your hand, click to vote for the monthly ticket, and vote if you have one.


    I hope to get your support for my efforts.


    Let me have more power to explode!!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1335

    Xudu glanced with divine consciousness, immediately widened his eyes, and repeatedly recited Amitabha: "monks should not be moved by property, sin... It''s a sin."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said in his heart that this tired and lazy goods is also a Buddha? Damn it!


    Xudu didn''t mean to be polite to Chu Mo at all. He smiled happily and accepted this amazing wealth. Then he asked, "by the way, Lord, since you are here, then... The last Dharma array?"


    Chu Mo didn''t hide it and told Xudu what happened. Xudu heard chanting the Buddha''s name repeatedly, and finally sighed, "Chu''s pulse is indeed a heroic pulse. It''s a pity that the little monk didn''t participate in it."


    Chu Mo glanced at Xudu and said, "you''d better go with me honestly!"


    "Er, didn''t the patriarch just tell the monk to get out?" Xu Du looked at Chu Mo weakly.


    Chu Mo drooped his eyelids: "just didn''t get out immediately, now come with me honestly."


    Later, Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu, Xudu, yueqingcheng, as well as Qinglong and Qinglong''s new toy white tiger, and left Chu''s ancestral land and quietly went to the direction of Lingdan hall. To solve this old matter that has been dragging on for more than six years.


    Because Chu Mo and his family have been kept secret since their return this time, only those in the Chu family in the whole heaven now know that Chu Mo has returned.


    The rest, even the ethereal palace, did not know the news.


    The speed of the group was very fast, crossing the endless heaven and earth, and flying in the direction of Lingdan hall.


    On the way, Chu Mo sighed: "this is still the continent after it was broken. If it was the time when the Yan and Huang regions were complete, how magnificent would this continent be?"


    "Yes, in those days, the Yan Huang region was broken up, far more than four continents were divided. There were many fine continents, I don''t know where they drifted. That''s why there are extraterritorial creatures in the magic world. In fact, those creatures are also descendants of the Yan Huang region." Yueqingcheng said aside.


    "What''s the grandeur of a broken world? It''s really a group of ignorant buns." The angry voice of the white tiger came from the claws of the green dragon.


    The white tiger was brought here all the way. What''s worse is that until now, it still has a hard mouth. It''s really not easy to be played badly by Qinglong.


    "Kitty, you''d better shut up. This is not your Luo Tianxian domain." Qinglong threatened, "here, we must abide by our rules!"


    "Bah!" The white tiger simply hates this cheap dragon and hates it to the bone. It sneered: "big loach, if you have the ability, you will kill me, otherwise, when my master comes to this world to save me, he will certainly pull you out of your bones and make you scared!"


    "Ouch, it''s just a naive little supreme who was slapped away by someone. The realm is really not low, but the psychological quality is too poor! If he is in the same realm, can Ben long beat ten like him, do you believe it?" Qinglongyou started the bragging mode.


    The white tiger sneered disdainfully, "you can''t even get out of the supreme in this world. What are you boasting about?"


    Qinglong sneered, threw it around as a ball, and then said, "you are not the supreme, what are you proud of?"


    "I can step into the supreme realm at any time!" The white tiger sneered.


    "Hahahaha, in this world? Dream!" Qinglong laughed loudly.


    The white tiger became angry and stopped talking. If it is in Luo Tianxian realm, it is really not a problem for it to step into the supreme realm. But in this dilapidated Yanhuang realm... It really dare not say such words.


    Chu Mo didn''t bother to pay attention to this dragon and tiger. If you are willing to follow, just follow, otherwise the journey is very lonely.


    Chu Mo was thinking about one thing all the way, that is, what would he say after seeing Feng Chundi?


    This problem has been bothering him to the boundary of Lingdan hall.


    There are countless ways for such a group of people to avoid being discovered. Although Lingdan hall is a top power in the whole heaven. But in front of Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu now, it''s really nothing.


    Therefore, Chu Mo and others did not disturb anyone, and broke into the core area of Lingdan hall all the way.


    Lingdan city.


    The city is big and ancient. Almost 100% of the people who can come to this city are the core children of Lingdan hall.


    Therefore, this group of people suddenly appeared in the city, without concealing themselves, and soon were surrounded by a group of people. However, someone soon recognized Chu mo.


    "God, is it Chu Mo?"


    "It''s really Chu Mo!"


    "There is another dragon!"


    "What''s in the dragon''s paw? White cat?"


    The white tiger didn''t even bother to respond. A group of inexperienced mole ants were not as good as these buns.


    Soon, a high-level figure in Lingdan city appeared in front of Chu Mo, politely with a trace of vigilance: "dare you ask if you are the son of Chu Mo?"


    Chu Mo nodded without nonsense and said directly, "I want to see emperor Feng Chun."


    "This..." although the senior level of Lingdan city is not low in Lingdan hall, it is not enough to be the master of the nine masters.


    At this time, a gentle voice sounded, and solved his siege.


    "It''s my little friend. I haven''t seen him for many years. Please invite them in for me."


    The senior of Lingdan city immediately breathed a sigh of relief, saluted Chu Mo, and then took the people to walk in a direction in the city.


    Soon, he came to a large courtyard door. Lord Feng Chun, who had stood at the door waiting for the crowd, waved back the high-rise building of Lingdan City, and then made an invitation gesture to Chu Mo: "I haven''t seen you for many years, and I really made great progress. Congratulations!"


    Chu Mo looked at emperor Feng Chun as he walked inside. He couldn''t feel any strange breath from him. There is no such emotion as hesitation, fear and fear.


    "Elder, don''t you wonder why I suddenly came to the door?" Chu Mo couldn''t help asking softly.


    Lord Feng Chundi laughed: "in fact, I thought my little friend would come to the door six years ago. Because it doesn''t make sense, those people, my little friend, have searched all over and played all over, but they just missed me. This makes me feel sorry and very happy in my heart. Anyway, my little friend is thinking of the love of that year!"


    Chu Mo sighed gently, stopped and looked at Feng Chundi, "why didn''t you enter the magic world? According to your situation, it shouldn''t be difficult..."


    Feng Chun smiled, waved his hand and said, "this matter will be discussed later. I know that Xiaoyou came and specially prepared some wine and vegetables for Xiaoyou. I cooked them myself. Hehe, I haven''t cooked for people for many years. Last time... I cooked for brother Ding. Think about it, it''s been too many years."


    Brother Ding!


    Chu Mo''s heart moved slightly, and then looked at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu also looked back and winked at Chu Mo, meaning not to let Chu Mo say anything.


    Feng Chun also didn''t continue to say this. He brought a few dishes in person. As expected, they were full of color, fragrance and excitement.


    Chu Mo sat down without any hesitation and directly moved his chopsticks: "elder, it''s a rare thing to cook in person. Don''t disrelish me for being rude. By the way, how can there be no wine?"


    "Hahaha, how can there be food without wine?" Feng Chun looked at Chu Mo''s appearance and was immediately very happy. He took out a jar of wine and said, "this jar of wine has a history of 13000 years. Old wine! There''s only such a jar left, and I''m reluctant to drink it at ordinary times."


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu looked at yueqingcheng and Xudu with a smile and said, "I think this garden is very beautiful. How about going to see the scenery?"


    Yueqingcheng and Xudu were also smart people. They nodded, pleaded guilty to Feng Chun, and followed Qi Xiaoyu. Qinglong threw the white tiger back and forth, and swam away after him.


    From time to time, there can be several roars of the white tiger.


    Feng Chun glanced at the back of Qi Xiaoyu and said with a light smile, "Congratulations, little friends. Lovers will get married."


    Chu Mo smiled: "thank you for your blessing."


    Feng Chun shook his head and sighed, "it''s nice to be young."


    "The elder is not old." Chu Mo said.


    Feng Chun sighed, "old, Shouyuan is coming, and I don''t have your young heart." With that, he patted open the wine jar, and a strong aroma of wine directly wafted out: "come, drink, listen to me, old man, tell a stereotyped story!"


    Feng Chun''s family background is very bitter. Although he was born in heaven, he was born into an ordinary Hunter family, either a monk hunter or a child of a mortal family living in heaven.


    His father, in a hunt, met a real fierce beast, and even the bones were not found. His mother remarried with him. At that time, Feng Chun was only three years old and didn''t remember much.


    Stepfather is very bad to him and his mother. Stepfather drinks too much and scolds his mother every time he drinks too much. Every time, his mother will be beaten black and blue, black and blue, and so on, which is even more common. Young Feng Chun hated his stepfather''s behavior very much. Every time his mother was beaten, he rushed up and even tore and bit. Unfortunately, it''s too small. I get beaten every time. Once, he was almost killed by his stepfather.


    In this way, his mother took him for three years.


    Feng Chun was six years old and showed his strength and ferocity different from other children. He hated his stepfather''s beating his mother even more. The child was not good at hiding his emotions. Finally one day, his stepfather felt the killing intention of his stepson. After drinking a little wine, I fought against him and tried to kill him.


    Feng Chun''s mother came up to stop him, and was pushed down by his stepfather. His head fell on the corner of the table and died on the spot.


    His stepfather suddenly sobered up and felt afraid, but at the same time, he was also evil to the side of the gall. He simply decided not to do it all the time and killed Feng Chun!


    Six year old Feng Chun, although much stronger than his peers, how can he be an opponent of a powerful middle-aged man. I''m going to be killed alive. At this time, Ding Ling appeared, raised his hand, destroyed Feng Chun''s stepfather, and then took Feng Chun away.


    "After that, he taught me practice and raised me up. I treated him like a father and treated me like a son." Feng Chun drank a glass of wine and whispered, "at that time, he was not possessed." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1336

    Chu Mo nodded. He had heard Wang Zhong say something in the place of sin, including Ding Ling, the real name of the blood demon ancestor. Chu Mo had also heard Wang Zhong say it, so now that Feng Chun said it, Chu Mo knew that Feng Chun didn''t lie


    "At that time, I didn''t know who he was. I wanted to call him uncle. He wouldn''t let me. He said that the generation of the spiritual world was not based on age. Just let me call him elder brother. He never forced me to do anything. Even after he became a demon later, he didn''t force me to do anything." Feng Chun drank another cup and said softly.


    "So it''s your choice to be possessed, isn''t it?" Chu Mo looked at Feng Chun and asked.


    Feng Chun shook his head first, then nodded slowly, He said: "In fact, this kind of thing, to put it bluntly, is not very complicated. Think about it, with my background, I haven''t even seen a powerful monk. How much can I know about the demon clan? If I don''t know, naturally I can''t say disgust. Even after I later learned something about the demon clan, my mentality hasn''t changed much. Because it''s the fierce beast in the mountain that killed my father. It''s not a demon. It''s the one that killed my mother , it''s also a person, not a devil. "


    Chu Mo nodded, and he understood Feng Chun''s idea.


    "After brother Ding chose to be possessed by the devil, for a period of time, he was very anxious and his temper became irritable. But every time he faced me, he was still the same as before. Once I asked him, what is the difference between the demon clan and the human clan? He told me that the demon clan is cold and doesn''t like communication. He likes to be alone. The demon clan is bloodthirsty and ferocious, and there may be other ways to solve something for human beings, but in the demon clan Then, it may be a direct killing. I said that many human beings are not the same? Like those robbers. " Feng Chun''s eyes showed the color of memory. He said faintly, "he told me that it''s still different. People are human, and the demon clan is a different race. The world in their eyes is different from the world in people''s eyes. Their thoughts and ways of doing things are completely different. Since they are human, don''t think about being possessed."


    Chu Mo nodded. Although he had a deep blood feud with the blood demon ancestor, he also agreed with what the blood demon ancestor had said to Feng Chun.


    Feng Chun then said, "I asked him, since you think so, why are you possessed?" Feng Chun glanced at Chu Mo: "although I called him brother at that time, in fact, in my eyes, he was no different from my father."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Feng Chun said: "So at that time, I didn''t understand why he chose to be possessed by the devil. Later, until I reached the realm of great Luo Jinxian. He took me and traveled a lot of places in the heaven. I saw a lot of things. At that time, I suddenly understood a little. Brother Ding''s pursuit is a higher level of Tao. He wants to become a Tao. And the strongest person in the world is the emperor. Well, I didn''t know that there were some amazing monks who reached The realm of quasi supremacy. But I knew at that time that it was almost impossible to become a Tao in this world. "


    Chu Mo nodded again.


    Feng Chun said, "although I understood his choice, I couldn''t accept his practice. Until one day, he asked me whether to choose to be possessed by magic? Because he had some magic species in his hand, which can make people strong quickly. Then, he told me about the harm of magic species. For example, it will be subject to him. For example, after my death, I will be replaced by magic species, get all my Taoism and memory, and become his nourishment."


    Chu Mo thought that the key came. Feng Chun''s obsession should be this time.


    Feng Chun said with a wry smile: "At that time, I had understood a lot of things, and I also understood the gratitude and resentment between the demon clan and the human race. To be honest, this is the hatred between races. It''s deep, it''s not deep... In fact, it''s not deep. After all, I haven''t experienced it. I haven''t been harmed by the demon clan. But I didn''t want to be a demon at that time. But I could feel that he wanted me to take this step. So I agreed. Because he gave me my life. If it weren''t for him, I left with my mother that night many years ago. Therefore, I owe him one thing, and I can guarantee that he will never take the initiative to harm me. In that case, after I die, even if I am taken away by the demon seed and become his nourishment, why not? "


    Chu Mo looked at Feng Chun and said faintly, "in that case, you will no longer be you. There is no you in this world."


    Feng Chun nodded: "I understand, I understand, are you scared? But little friend, have you ever seen reincarnation in this world?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned: "they all said yes, but I haven''t seen it."


    "Yes, a powerful monk, the yuan God can take it away. He can become another person. But who has ever seen such a thing as reincarnation in this world? Well, for example, there are hundreds of billions of creatures in the whole heaven, whether immortal or ordinary. Who remembers who he was in his previous life? And who can know who he is in the next life?"


    Chu Mo was silent for a long time before he whispered, "I don''t believe in reincarnation, either. I just want to be in the world."


    "In that case, what''s the matter with being scared or not?" Feng Chun took a sip of wine, and then looked at Chu Mo: "in life, it''s normal for me to repay the kindness of others when he was alive. He saved my life and gave me upbringing. Then, isn''t it normal for me to repay my life with my life?"


    These words made Chu Mo feel speechless. Up to now, he doesn''t want to argue with Feng Chun about how evil the blood demon ancestor is. Because to Feng Chunlai, the blood demon ancestor he saw saved his life and raised him, the elder brother who was also a teacher and father!


    Therefore, even if the blood demon ancestor committed heinous crimes, even if he was heinous. But in Feng Chun''s mind, the blood demon ancestor will always be the person he is closest to.


    Chu Mo took a glass of wine, drank it in one gulp, and then looked at Feng Chun and said, "do you know that the blood demon ancestor is dead?"


    "I know." Feng Chun sighed softly: "The demon seed in my body is connected with him in a way that echoes each other. At the moment of his fall, the demon seed in my body almost exploded directly. It was very uneasy. But it still wanted to absorb my blood essence to live, so it didn''t break out. Maybe... Brother Ding suppressed it at the last moment. Anyway, it suddenly calmed down. But at that time, there was an endless sadness in my heart. At that moment, I already know. "


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at him and said, "now, master, what are your plans?"


    "Are you going to?" Feng Chun glanced at him, and then said, "I really hope you came to me five years ago, and then, either suppress me, or kill me, or I commit suicide... Because then, I don''t have to be so uncomfortable as now, and I won''t be so tangled. Because I know very well that you should kill him."


    "But the elder is very contradictory. I don''t know whether I should revenge the people who raised me, right?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    Feng Chun nodded with a wry smile, "yes, morally speaking, I have no reason to target you, and even hate your mind should not be born. However, people are very complex creatures after all, I can''t do it, and I focus on the public."


    "I can understand." Chu Mo nodded, "so I calmly drank the poisonous wine given by my predecessors."


    Feng Chun smiled bitterly, "but it can''t poison you, can it?"


    "Yes, the elder should know my ability to refine pills better than anyone, but in this way, the elder is still afraid of poisoning me, and used the kind of poison that is most likely to be found. To tell the truth, this kind of poison is estimated to be able to be found even by a newly introduced pharmacist, let alone a Dan master." Chu Mo smiled: "although I''m not a Dan master, this poison really can''t poison me."


    Feng Chun nodded and looked calm: "but I still did it, because I had to avenge brother Ding. Of course, I can''t poison you, because you are too powerful. The young giant of heaven, the most powerful alchemist. I think Feng Chun is inferior. So, I can only poison myself."


    Chu Mo sighed, "elder, why bother? It''s just an idea to unlock this poison."


    "But I can''t see it." Feng Chun shook his head, "I owe him a life and must pay him back. Today I can''t afford you, but I have no chance to repay it. Just owe it. If there is reincarnation, I''m willing to repay it when I see you in the next reincarnation."


    Overhead, the void rumbled, and a vision rose.


    This is the emperor''s words and deeds. This is also the oath of Lord Feng Chun, the ninth leader of Lingdan hall.


    "Do you have to?" Chu Mo looked at Feng Chun, a little sad: "these years, too many people have died because of the blood demon ancestor. Now the blood demon ancestor has died, and the demon seed in the elder''s body may not be able to completely solve it for the time being, but in the future..."


    Feng Chun waved his hand: "I appreciate your kindness, thank you! But don''t use it. Let''s do it. I''ll repay brother Ding Ling''s kindness with my death. Please treat Lingdan hall kindly. Well, yes, I don''t need to say this. After all, between Liuyun and Xiaoyou..."


    Feng Chun said, his face as usual, drank another glass of wine, and then said, "but Liu Yun and Liu Feng have been practicing in seclusion these years, and I can detect that there seems to be some problems in it. But what the problem is, it''s up to you to explore."


    Feng Chun picked up the wine jar, filled it up for himself, then took it up and said to Chu Mo, "it''s a great fate to get to know my little friend. It''s the end of this between you and me. I''ve done this cup of wine. I also want to invite my little friend to do the last thing."


    "Please go ahead." Chu Mo nodded solemnly.


    "I have told the other eight heads of household about my affairs, so no one will embarrass you. Later, when the demon seed breaks down, please suppress it and destroy it directly. That''s not me, and it can''t be brother Ding''s nourishment. It''s useless to keep it, so let''s destroy it." Feng Chun looked at Chu Mo: "in my life, I''m alone. I can say I''m free from worries, but I have a deep relationship with this little niece Liuyun. But I just met your wife. She''s beautiful and excellent. You''re very lucky. Unfortunately, my niece, if possible, treat her well."


    Feng Chun finished, picked up the last glass of wine, motioned with Chu Mo, and then drank it with his head up.


    Chu Mo nodded silently and drank the cup of wine in his hand.


    At this time, the poison in the wine began to make. This kind of poison can easily poison the emperor to death. Of course, for Feng Chun, a master of medicine, the only reason why he can be poisoned by poison is that he wants to die.


    He died to repay the kindness and resentment of that year. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1337

    Feng Chundi finished his drink and looked at Chu Mo without changing his face. Even, at the corner of his mouth, there was a smile, a smile of relief.? [? His face began to be spread by a layer of dark color, and then a mouthful of black blood gushed out along Feng Chun''s mouth.


    At this time, a burst of clothes fluttering in the sky overhead.


    Eight figures appeared here in the air, and then fell down together, surrounding them.


    An old man said sadly, "old nine, why bother you! Why do you choose to do this?"


    This old man is the eighth leader of Lingdan hall and has the deepest feelings with old nine Feng Chun. Although not a brother, it is better than a brother.


    The seventh leader of Lingdan hall is a charming middle-aged woman. Her tears have fallen uncontrollably, and she looked at Feng Chun with a sad face: "old nine, why are you so stupid? Since the blood demon ancestor has been slain, why do you still do this?"


    The master Chuan Shan took a look at Chu Mo and another look at Feng Chun with a dark complexion, and sighed, "Lao Jiu, although I knew your identity long ago, you have never done anything sorry to Lingdan hall. On the contrary, over the years, you have worked hard, withstanding the pressure of the Zhuge family, and improved the performance of Lingdan hall better than before... You will always be the ninth master of Lingdan hall."


    The remaining 234565 heads of household also all looked sad. Looking at Feng Chun, they respected Feng Chun''s choice, but they all felt incomprehensible. Do you really need to die to repay the kindness you owe someone?


    Feng Chun glanced at the eight people present, glancing over their faces one by one, and a happy smile appeared on their faces: "eldest brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother, sixth brother, seventh sister, eighth brother... You are still here. You have come to see me off for the last trip. I am very happy, and the last regret..."


    Just then, in the void, there was a sad call: "Uncle nine!"


    A figure, like a fairy in the dust, instantly appeared here and fell in front of Feng Chun.


    It is Liuyun.


    Chu Mo glanced at Liuyun, and Liuyun also happened to see it at a glance. Chu Mo nodded gently at her. Liu Yun''s eyes were full of sadness. Her eyes swept from Chu Mo''s face and finally fell on Feng Chun: "why is uncle Jiu so stupid?"


    Feng Chun smiled and said, "now, the last regret is gone. I''m not afraid to see you off. I..."


    Poof!


    Feng Chun said, another mouthful of black blood spurted out.


    "I''m willing to take this step... Before that, I tried to poison the son of Chu. Unfortunately, I''m shallow. Brother Ding, can you see? I tried to revenge you, but... I can''t do it. So forgive me..."


    Feng Chun said, his body a soft, lying on the wine table. Then, his body began to melt slowly. Smoke rose.


    This poison is really top-level poison!


    It can not only burn all the viscera of the emperor into ashes, but also poison the Taoist priest into nothingness!


    This is the real top poison!


    At this time, Liuyun finally couldn''t help crying and cried sadly, "Uncle nine! Uncle nine! Why are you suffering? Why are you doing this?"


    Liuyun even blamed herself in her heart. If she didn''t tell Chu Mo about it, wouldn''t uncle Jiu have to die? But at this time, she was more worried that Chu Mo also drank the poisonous wine. Was it really all right?


    She looked at Chu Mo while crying.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Qi Xiaoyu came back with yueqingcheng and Xudu, as well as Qinglong playing white tiger ball.


    At the moment when Liuyun saw Qi Xiaoyu, his body trembled slightly, directly moved his eyes to Chu Mo, and asked faintly, "you also drank poisonous wine, are you all right?"


    Her voice suddenly became a lot colder, but her heart was trembling and aching. Very uncomfortable.


    Chu Mo shook his head, then opened his mouth and directly spit out a dark pill. This is a poison elixir that was forcibly suppressed by him after the poisonous wine was put into the body, and then compressed and refined into a poison elixir. Such a pill can easily poison a high-level emperor. Even the quasi supreme, if attacked, will be fatally hit!


    Chu Mo spit out the pill, let it hang in the air, and whispered, "I''m fine."


    "Are you Liuyun?" Qi Xiaoyu over there, looking at the tearful clouds, suddenly asked.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the scene, slightly frozen, seemed a little subtle.


    Although the masters of Lingdan hall are closed all year round, it doesn''t mean that they don''t know anything.


    Especially when he was in charge of the family, Liuyun''s father spread the mountain. His eyes flashed coldly and wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    Liuyun glanced at Qi Xiaoyu and nodded slightly, "it''s me."


    "I have something I want to talk to you about. Can I spare some time?" Qi Xiaoyu whispered.


    Liuyun glanced at his father, then at Chu Mo, and then at the nine uncle Feng Chun who had been poisoned. Finally nodded silently, "OK."


    Chuan Shan took a deep look at Qi Xiaoyu, and then looked at Chu Mo viciously. Finally, he just sighed and didn''t say anything.


    None of the leaders spoke, and everyone else remained silent.


    Liuyun left here with Qi Xiaoyu.


    Xudu looked at Feng Chun''s body, couldn''t help sighing, silently recited sutras, and spent time for his soul. As for whether Feng Chun can have a dead soul after his death, no one can know the big secret involving reincarnation.


    The world has only heard of flowers blooming on the other side, but who has really seen them?


    At this time, the demon seed in Feng Chundi''s body finally broke out!


    Chu Mo raised his hand and slapped it directly and forcefully.


    Therefore, before this demon seed could turn into Feng Chun''s appearance, it was directly stunned by Chu Mo''s blow!


    The eight masters of Lingdan hall, shocked, all looked at Chu Mo with a grateful face. If the demon seed turns into old nine, they really don''t know how to do it.


    The demon seed shook violently in Chu Mo''s palm, rushing left and right, frantically trying to break through. But can Chu Mo allow such things to happen? He directly suppressed the demon seed with * * force, and finally threw it into the chaos oven to refine.


    Just refine it completely!


    It can also be regarded as the completion of Feng Chun''s last wish.


    At this time, the meat shell left by Feng Chun also began to be weathered.


    A breeze blew, and his body completely dissipated, turned into dust, and remained in Lingdan city forever.


    "Old nine is gone, and he should also guard Lingdan city." Seven heads of household side tears, while whispering.


    "Hey..." the other leaders sighed heavily, and then saluted the place where Feng Chun disappeared. Finally, they all flew to the sky.


    The master Chuan Shan said, "since this is the place of Lao Jiuhua Dao, let this be his grave. I believe he doesn''t want to leave the Lingdan hall."


    He once suspected that Feng Chun had a different heart, and even thought that once Feng Chun had a change, he would suppress him. But in the end, I saw such a result. My heart is also sad. They had known each other for a long time. At that time, they were still young. Are in the age of youth and blood.


    Nine people, one head on the ground, one world two brothers. Now there is one person missing. That grief is hard to express in words.


    Everyone nodded and flew to the sky.


    Chuan Shan glanced at Chu Mo, and then said, "since this is what Chu childe is doing, please send Lao Jiu the last journey."


    Chu Mo nodded and directly broke up the house. Directly from a million miles away, he moved a very beautiful hill and suppressed it on the house.


    In Lingdan City, such a hill suddenly appeared. In the future, it has become a place for many Lingdan hall children to play. This is not disrespectful to Feng Chun. On the contrary, this is the result he really wants. Otherwise, he would not choose to end his life in Lingdan city.


    Finally, the other seven elders saluted Chu Mo and left. There are only a few people left here from Chuan Shan and Chu mo.


    Chuan Shan glanced at Xudu and suddenly said, "little monk, you don''t have to try, you can''t cross me."


    "Amitabha." Xudu lowered his head and silently recited a Buddha''s name.


    Liuchuanshan said, "because I''m not a demon." With that, he glanced at Chu Mo: "Master Chu, let''s talk?"


    Chu Mo looked at Chuanshan and said, "just call me Chu Mo, elder."


    For some reason, Chuan Shan''s face changed a few times. At the end, he couldn''t help sighing, "let''s go." With these two words, he seemed to be old for many years.


    Xudu and yueqingcheng, as well as Qinglong and Baihu, stayed in Lingdan city and did not follow together. It is estimated that the head of the family over there has ordered, and soon there will be senior figures from Lingdan city to receive them. The attitude is extremely respectful.


    Chu Mo followed Chuan mountain and flew in the direction of Liuling mountain.


    After arriving here, Chuan Shan turned around without saying a word and slapped Chu Mo hard.


    The palm wind is as sharp as a knife.


    Chu Mo did not move, standing there looking at Chuanshan.


    Chuan Shan''s palm hovered a foot above Chu Mo''s head and said in a cold voice, "bastard, don''t you think I dare not kill you?"


    "Descendants of the great demon king, what dare you do?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    Chuan Shan was suddenly stunned, staring at Chu Mo blankly: "you, you know?"


    "No, I don''t know anything. I only know that today''s Lingdan hall is the largest elixir dealer in the whole heaven and even in the whole spiritual world. I only know that Liu Jia has no evil deeds since he appeared in this world. I also know that Liu Jia is all the best among the human monks." Chu Mo said calmly, "I don''t know anything about the rest."


    Chuan Shan was silent for a long time, took back his palm and snorted coldly, "don''t think you''re good, I''ll send my daughter to you as a concubine! Boy, don''t even think about it!"


    Chu Mo finally showed a wry smile: "being in charge of the family is indeed the power of the human race. Does the demon clan have a concubine?"


    "Bah!" Chuan Shan stared at Chu Mo coldly, "it''s none of your business?"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth and thought: why do these old men look dignified one by one, but when he opened his mouth to speak, it was all a virtue? Where''s your rest? Because his father chutianji is also in this tone.


    "I ask you, why did your woman call my daughter away? Demonstration? My daughter''s blood is pure, and she is an authentic demon princess!" Chuan Shan, who once died and didn''t want his daughter to marry Chu Mo, suddenly changed his mind. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1338

    Chu Mo said helplessly, "Xiao Yu has no malice."


    "I don''t care! My daughter will be your main bedroom!" Chuan Shan looked at Chu Mo angrily: "otherwise, don''t talk! Hum! Why? What''s the matter with the fairy princess? My daughter is still the most authentic Princess of the demon clan!"


    "Dad!" Far away, there was a shy and angry voice from Liuyun: "what are you talking about?"


    Chuan Shan snorted, "what am I talking about? This little bastard obviously knows everything. Have you told him already? Girls can''t keep any secrets outside. Now, if you don''t marry him, who can you marry? Can''t I be an old girl for a generation, my daughter of Chuan Shan?"


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Why do I have to marry him? If I don''t marry him, no one will want it?" Liuyun blushed with anger. In fact, it was mainly shame.


    This also stems from what Qi Xiaoyu just said to her.


    "Liuyun, I have no other meaning to find you, let alone malicious. I know, there are... Some things between you and Chu mo."


    "You know? What do you know?" Liuyun was a little flustered. She always felt that this matter was her biggest secret! I didn''t expect that she had already been known, and... It was her "rival in love" who said it. This makes Liuyun very embarrassed.


    "Don''t blame him. He didn''t mean to tell me about it. It''s just... He just doesn''t know how to face you." Qi Xiaoyu said softly, "I didn''t say this to humiliate you at all. After all, you were saving him."


    "If I didn''t do that, he would be fine, wouldn''t he?" Liu Yun saw Chu Mo drinking poisonous wine today, and he had a clear understanding in his heart.


    Qi Xiaoyu was stunned, nodded, and then said, "it''s like this."


    Liuyun was silent for a long time before he said with a wry smile, "in this way, what I did was not to save him, but actually to save myself... Then, it was equivalent to imposing something on him. For example, responsibility, is that right?"


    Just after nine uncle died, Liuyun''s mood itself was unstable. Plus the person who came to talk to her about it was Qi Xiaoyu, the most sensitive person! Even if Shui Yiyi looks for her, she will feel better.


    Because in her heart, she is dependent on Sheung Shui and is not at a disadvantage at all.


    Everyone is the same!


    But this one can''t do in front of him. From the beginning, this one occupied all the hearts of Chu mo. now, he has completely come together with Chu mo.


    Speaking of it, although Shui Yiyi has an engagement with Chu Mo, it''s still useless in front of this one!


    Because she is Chu Mo''s favorite woman.


    This kind of thing, although unwilling to admit, is a little sad to say, but it is a fact. Irrefutable facts.


    There are many excellent people in this world, but it happens that they all like the same man.


    "Not so." Qi Xiaoyu said softly, "you are the woman of Chu Mo and his first woman. Your position in his mind is different."


    Even if he knew that what Qi Xiaoyu said was not true, Liuyun still felt a warmth in his heart. Because this is what Qi Xiaoyu said.


    "Well, what do you want to say to me today?" Liuyun was a little nervous at this time, looking at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu smiled: "marry him."


    "Impossible!"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to share him with another woman."


    "There may be more than one, at least not just me."


    "...." Liu Yun looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a speechless face: "aren''t you jealous? Looking at him with other women, aren''t you jealous? Don''t you hate in your heart? Don''t you bother? Don''t you want to tear those women apart?"


    "No."


    "Why? I don''t believe it!"


    "Because I love him, he frowns, I''m not happy."


    "This is silly love, stupid! Men are used to women like you! Why? Why should you wrong yourself like this?"


    "The problem is, I don''t think it''s an injustice. As long as he is happy, I think my world is full of sunshine!"


    "You are so stupid. Really, Qi Xiaoyu, are you an elf family? The elf family heard that the first requirement for their partner is loyalty. Thanks to you being a princess, why are you so wonderful?"


    "Because he is not an elf, why should I ask him with the rules of the elf family? Besides, I have long been separated from the elf family. Now I am just a little woman who once became a fallen elf and was forcibly pulled back by him." Qi Xiaoyu looked at Liuyun with a serious face: "so, he is my heaven, my life, and everything to me!"


    "You, and uncle nine... You are all dead brains!" In the end, Liuyun was so angry that he had nothing to say. He said angrily, "your IQ is all wrong!"


    "Do you love him?" Qi Xiaoyu suddenly asked.


    "Hehe, I don''t love him!" Liuyun sneered and denied.


    "Do you like him?" Qi Xiaoyu insisted, looking at Liuyun: "if you marry another man, can you accept it?"


    Liuyun was finally silent, and then glared at Qi Xiaoyu: "you woman, how strange, are you helping your man matchmaking?"


    "Yes, it''s inconvenient for him to say. He''s in a dilemma. I can''t let him feel so uncomfortable. I''ll just say it for him." Qi Xiaoyu said seriously, "if you know what I have experienced, you may understand me a little. However, this kind of thing can only be said to your sisters."


    Liu yunqi was so angry that he burst out laughing and looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "I really haven''t seen a woman like you."


    "Haven''t you seen it now?" Qi Xiaoyu answered carefully.


    This is the end of the conversation between the two people. Because they saw Chu Mo leaving with Chuangshan, they were all a little worried, so they followed. I didn''t expect that as soon as I came here, I heard that Chuan Shan was forcing marriage here. He also asked his daughter to be his wife.


    The daughter here refused desperately, and the father over there was busy protecting the media and pulling fibers, and put forward so many requirements that Liuyun felt very embarrassed, so Liuyun said those words angrily.


    This is also an instinctive reaction of girls after being shy, pure coquetry.


    Who ever wanted to spread the word that Shan''s eyes turned over and sneered, "I don''t like others!" Then Chuan Shan stared at Chu Mo, who stood there with an embarrassed face, and said angrily, "this boy can barely get into the eye!"


    "...." Liuyun and Qi Xiaoyu were all speechless.


    At this time, Liuyun tried to save her face. She was a gorgeous beauty with enough accomplishments. She became a female emperor at a young age. Why do you ask to marry someone else? At this time, she subconsciously forgot that Qi Xiaoyu insisted on pulling her to become a sister. She looked at her father and said seriously, "Dad, didn''t you say that our family''s blood..."


    "Cough, this moment is another moment." Chuan Shan suddenly became serious, turned his back, and looked like an expert. He said lightly, "although our family''s blood is extremely noble, ordinary people are not qualified to climb. But the problem is, my daughter will marry sooner or later? Such a noble blood as our family can''t be found. So what should we do? We can only go second..."


    Liuyun glanced at his father feebly, but a different opinion came out strangely in his heart: the blood of Chu Mo family seems to be no worse than his own family, right? My family is the royal blood of the great demon king, and my family Chu Mo is also the quasi holy blood of this Yan Huang great region! Not to mention, the legendary mother of Chu Mo seems to have a higher and stronger blood! What''s worse than the blood of your own demon king?


    However, Liuyun finally didn''t say this, otherwise, she had to kill her father.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at Chuanshan and suddenly whispered, "one day, if the demon clan comes, it will be in charge..."


    "Smelly boy, you still call me the boss?" Chuan Shan looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "calling uncle will humiliate your Chu family?"


    "...." Liu Yun covered his face on the side, completely losing face.


    She suddenly felt that there were few normal people in the world. They are all wonderful flowers!


    Chu Mo''s approved woman is carefully selecting other women for Chu Mo and pulling her to become sisters with her.


    It''s good for her father. At first, he said so domineering and tough. What wants to kill that boy? What can''t our demon king''s blood be defiled... All kinds of cruel words are called domineering!


    Now, it''s good. If you dare not marry my daughter, I''ll turn against you, and force others to call you uncle, why don''t you force others to call them father-in-law?


    Not to mention, Chuanshan really has this idea! Just in front of Qi Xiaoyu''s face, he really couldn''t pull this face down.


    At this time, there is another one to join in the fun. Liu Feng came out of the mountainside and frowned, "what''s the noise here? Alas... Brother-in-law? Why are you here?"


    Standing beside Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu couldn''t help but bow his head and laugh, saying that the demon family with the blood of the great demon king was all wonderful. They are like this, even though their blood is still the blood of the demon clan, but what''s the difference between their temperament and their way of dealing with the world and human beings?


    Therefore, Qi Xiaoyu really doesn''t care much about such things as blood, because she is not human herself, she is an authentic spirit. Of course, blood slaves are definitely not good. It''s not a blood creature, it''s effort!


    Liuyun didn''t even bother to cover her face, because her face was completely black. He glared at Liu Feng fiercely, and then suddenly pulled Qi Xiaoyu and said, "Xiaoyu, go, I''ll take you to my boudoir. These smelly men are meaningless!"


    "Good!" Qi Xiaoyu readily agreed, then smiled at Chu Mo, and Shi Shi ran left with Liuyun.


    Directly throw the three big men here and look at each other. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1339

    Liu Feng muttered, "what happened? When you wake up, it seems that the whole world has changed?"


    Chuan Shan glanced at his son, "what nonsense? When did he become your brother-in-law?"


    Liuyun, who had not gone far over there, staggered at his feet, with black lines all over his head and face, and said to himself: who was the man who almost forced others to call him father-in-law just now?


    At this time, Chu Mo sighed and saluted Chuanshan with his fists: "my nephew, Chu Mo, I''ve seen my uncle. (["


    "Well." Chuan Shan wanted to end it, but then he was a little discouraged, sighed and said, "OK, boy, I''m not embarrassed for you. Young people, you young people can solve the problem by yourself. Go, have a drink with me."


    "This time... Isn''t it poisonous wine?" Chu Mo smiled bitterly.


    Feng Chun''s previous cups of poisonous wine made him a little sad at that time. But later I also understood that Feng Chun didn''t mean to hurt him. It''s just that the way of doing things is a little extreme. But he has used his life to repay all this. That''s enough.


    Chuan Shan glared at Chu Mo fiercely: "how can you be a poison without money?"


    Chu Mo scratched his head, followed up innocently, and said in his heart, who knows what these wonderful flowers in your Lingdan hall are thinking of? For you, poisons can be obtained without money. You can have whatever poisons you want. It''s estimated that you can even get the poison that kills half saints!


    Liu Feng looked at Chu Mo blankly and came close to Chu Mo: "brother-in-law, can you tell me what happened?"


    It was said, "little thing, if you dare to call him brother-in-law again, I will discount your leg!"


    "Who provoked whom with this move?" Liu Feng looked innocent.


    Later, Liuyun came out and prepared a table of wine and vegetables for the three big men. Qi Xiaoyu was not good at this at all. He could only watch helplessly. Plus, Liuyun couldn''t do anything with her. After all, it''s a guest. You can only chat with Liuyun one by one.


    "How did you know the secret of our family?" Liuyun asked, "I didn''t tell him about it."


    "Don''t tell me how I know, just a little. You told him so many secrets. Can he have no doubt? Your secrets are not qualified to be known by ordinary people." Qi Xiaoyu chuckled.


    Liuyun thought for a while and said with a wry smile, "I wanted to remind him at that time, but I didn''t think so much."


    "Yes, you reminded him of his original intention, but it was to let him save me." Qi Xiaoyu said softly, "that''s why I agree with you. You... May be jealous, jealous, and unwilling to share a man with others, but your essence is kindness."


    "Alas... Injustice." Liuyun sighed.


    Qi Xiaoyu then said, "as for the details of what you know, well, although you haven''t promised to be my sister, I don''t think it''s a problem anymore. I can tell you."


    Liuyun looked at Qi Xiaoyu curiously while cooking: "tell me."


    "Those two dark sacred vessels..." Qi Xiaoyu said, raising his wrist, and the bracelet, which was like an ink jade, flashed a faint light.


    Liuyun''s eyes narrowed slightly. Through her father, she already knew the origin of this thing.


    "In fact, they didn''t belong to the demon family at first. They came from Luo Tianxian domain, and they weren''t quasi holy objects, but real holy objects. For some reasons, they chose to be possessed by themselves. They flew out of Luo Tianxian domain and fell into the demon world with abundant evil spirit." Qi Xiaoyu said faintly.


    "That is to say, when my grandfather got them, they were already two magic tools?" Liuyun looked surprised.


    "Your grandfather?" Qi Xiaoyu didn''t know about it.


    Then, the two women were here, and you and I were right about the whole thing.


    Their dialogue was not deliberately disguised. Although the kitchen is far away from the living room. But for these three men, it''s nothing at all. They all listen in their ears.


    Even Liu Feng, the daze and casualness on his face also disappeared, listening attentively.


    For a long time, it was said that the mountain sighed faintly and looked at Chu Mo: "so, after you come back this time, you will know everything, right?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Chuan Shan snorted, "then why don''t we continue to kill demons and demons? We are the real demon clan, and we are mortal enemies with the Terran clan."


    Chu Mo glanced at him: "in my grandfather''s time, if you wanted to kill demons and demons, the creatures in the Yan and Huang regions would certainly encounter charcoal, but how many demons... Could there be left?"


    Chuan Shan was slightly stunned.


    Liu Feng murmured, "at that time, the power of the Terran was far beyond the demon clan. If there was a real war, I''m afraid the demon clan would have a complete crisis of extinction."


    Chuan Shan just snorted, but he didn''t deny it.


    Chu Mo said, "since my grandfather didn''t do that in those days, why did I do that?"


    Chuan Shan sneered, "if you don''t think so, it doesn''t mean that the demon clan who is about to come to this world also thinks so!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Chuanshan: "as long as my uncle doesn''t think so."


    Shandun was silent when he spread it. He said in a deep voice, "but I''m a demon after all."


    Chu Mo nodded, "my favorite woman is the elves."


    Chuan Shan nodded approvingly at first, and then stared at Chu mo. in front of his prospective father-in-law, he mentioned that another woman was his favorite. This boy was really bold and a little shy. Unfortunately, I can''t beat it.


    This is the most depressing thing. If he could beat it, he would have done it long ago. Would he wait until now?


    Through some things, Chuan Shan also thoroughly saw the strength of Chu mo. In particular, although he didn''t tell his daughter at that time, he thought in his heart, if Chu Mo really can come back alive, then why not marry his daughter to him?


    The so-called demon royal blood, demon orthodoxy, demon Princess... These have already become a thing of the past. Who are you talking to now? Who would agree? After living in this human world for so many years, although they still have the blood of the demon clan, what''s the difference between them and the Terran?


    The so-called persistence is just sticking to the last bit of pride in your heart.


    He looked at Chu Mo: "so you mean, did you agree to this marriage? Boy, my daughter can''t be wronged!"


    At this time, Liuyun came in with a tray and said angrily, "Dad!"


    "Hey, forget it. Women don''t want to stay. You see, it doesn''t mean anything. It''s not much yet. It''s towards others." Chuan Shan curled his mouth and muttered, "my daughter-in-law was like this in those days, which really followed the door style..."


    Liuyun stared at his father, then hesitated and said, "Dad, my mother''s business..."


    Chuan Shan''s face suddenly became serious and said in a deep voice, "why do you mention this?"


    "I think..." Liuyun''s eyes are slightly red. Today, Feng Chun''s death deeply touched her, and unconsciously, she thought of her mother.


    Chu Mo looked at Chuanshan and said, "about this matter, I think we can wait 20 years and end it with the demon clan."


    Chuan Shan Meng raised his head, and two lights shot out of his eyes, looking at Chu Mo: "can you beat back the demon clan?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "who can guarantee that if a group of supreme masters come to this world, how can I stop them all by myself?"


    "What do you mean?" Chuan Shan frowned slightly and looked at Chu mo.


    This matter is not only related to the future destiny of the whole Yanhuang region, but also related to their future! Whether his wife can say goodbye to this perennial state of suspended death depends on 20 years later!


    Speaking of it, it''s Chu Mo''s credit. Previously, Chuanshan never dreamed that Chu Mo could really succeed, even if it could only stop the demon clan for 20 years, but this... Is also an ability against the sky! He has absolutely no such confidence and assurance.


    Especially in the face of the existence of the blood demon ancestor, plus a supreme Qin Cang. Chuan Shan still doesn''t know how Chu Mo did it. But he didn''t ask about it. Some things, he can be unscrupulous, but some things, he can''t ask casually. This is the rule and the bottom line. Of course, if Chu Mo is willing to say, he still wants to know.


    "I mean, things may change in 20 years." Chu Mo glanced at Chuanshan: "in fact, my aunt... I think I can wake her up. In 20 years, I think you will be very happy."


    Liu Feng and Liu Yun were on the side, and their eyes instantly turned red. Maternal love, this seemingly simple thing, they have never enjoyed. This is their greatest extravagance.


    Chuan Shan instantly understood the meaning of Chu mo. He also has no confidence, but whether he has confidence or not, he must face this matter in twenty years!


    In other words, even if his wife, the little princess of the demon clan, continued to fake death for 20 years, but after 20 years, the demon clan entered the customs, it must be to settle this matter! It''s better to live a peaceful and happy life for twenty years. The future will be better in the future!


    Chuan Shan was also a smart man. He immediately figured it out and immediately agreed with Chu Mo''s suggestion. My son-in-law said nothing could harm them.


    Thinking of this, Chuan Shan nodded and said, "OK, that''s it!"


    Liu Feng asked in a trembling voice, "Dad, can we... Really see mom?"


    Chuan Shan nodded, "do you want to?"


    Liu Feng nodded vigorously, "I want to dream!"


    Liuyun was beside him, and his face was full of tears.


    Qi Xiaoyu also sighed with emotion on her face, thinking that everyone else has parents, but she doesn''t, which is also a huge regret. However, she has Chu Mo, which is enough!


    Thinking, Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo and smiled. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1340

    The next day, Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu and said goodbye to the Liuyun family. Before leaving, Qi Xiaoyu specially pulled Liuyun to whisper for a long time, and finally Liuyun pushed Qi Xiaoyu out with a blushing face.


    On the way, Chu Mo asked Qi Xiaoyu curiously, "what did you tell her?"


    Qi Xiaoyu said with a smile, "what are you doing with so many little secrets between girls?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu leaned over, lying on Chu Mo''s shoulder, and said lazily, "let''s go to the Piaomiao palace and meet your harem regiment. Oh, my emperor, your harem regiment is really high quality. Any one is a stunning beauty in the world."


    Chu Mo said, "which is my harem regiment? Don''t talk nonsense, because it''s innocent?"


    Qi Xiaoyu broke his fingers and counted, "Shui Yiyi, right? This is the marriage decided by grandpa. How dare you refuse? She is so kind to you, and you have the heart to refuse?"


    Chu Mo was silent and depended on water. He really felt indebted. Especially when he left that year, Shui Yiyi''s words really touched his heart.


    "Then, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, are they both counted? Do you have the heart to watch them die alone? Will they marry others if they don''t marry you?" Qi Xiaoyu said.


    Chu Mo continued to be silent. Suddenly, he felt that the burden on his body had become very heavy.


    Some love, some people, really can''t live up to it.


    Later, Qi Xiaoyu said, "Hua Xiaoya and Huang Zhe, well, they don''t seem to mean that to you, but Qin Shi and Dong Yu must have some! You treat them not only for saving lives, but also for rebuilding. They are so grateful that they want to promise each other by example, which is normal. Especially my brother is so good, they have no reason not to like it."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    Qi Xiaoyu still said, "where''s Fang LAN? It''s your apprentice, which is impossible. Although it''s no big deal to marry your apprentice, I''m afraid that the child worships you. Forget it. Where''s Ping Ping? It''s your servant girl? She also forget it. It''s her own business to marry or not. This can''t count. I don''t think she will like you to the extent that you don''t marry."


    "Come on, don''t calculate there." Chu Mo''s head was as big as a fight, and he felt that such a thing was more headache than dealing with a supreme.


    "No, no, don''t interrupt my thinking. I''ll think about it again. Shen aobing? Cough... That''s wrong, she''s Xingxue''s aunt. Hua Sanniang... Oh, she''s Hua Xiaoya''s mother, and Shen Aoshuang forget it... What about the sisters Lu Tianyue and Lu Tianqi? They must have liked you in those days, which is certain, but they may not think so after seeing the real prosperous world. If they can keep it for a while If you accept the initial heart, you will accept it. " Qi Xiaoyu frowned and meditated.


    Chu Mo''s most regretful thing now is that he shouldn''t tell Qi Xiaoyu about these people and things in those five years. That Qi Xiaoyu knew those people around him too well. She is also smart and infers people''s hearts quite accurately. Almost everyone, she can get to the point.


    Qi Xiaoyu was still whispering: "Who is there on this side of the heaven? By the way, on the other side of the fairyland, there are still two sisters, xing''er and yue''er! But these two sisters, uh, they should only be fond of you. My brother''s kind, who will not be fond of you? They both had first love at the beginning, and may be easier to accept the colorful world of the heaven. Besides, Piaomiao palace is so strong and hot now. Many people who want to pursue them. HMM , that''s it. As long as we don''t want to marry you wholeheartedly, we''re not rare! "


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said in his heart what it was called.


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t finish yet. He continued, "and ah, on this side of the heaven, situ? That girl film, when she shot you with a bow and arrow, we don''t marry her!"


    "..." Chu Mo was full of black lines, and said in his heart that he had never thought of marrying me, okay?


    "Chu Qing... Er, that''s my sister. This doesn''t count." Qi Xiaoyu blinked and looked at Chu Mo: "so, there are only two left? Butterfly fairy? Oh, people said that they are just your followers. Although this follower is nominally a person who is completely followed. However, there is no precedent for followers to marry others. Moreover, in this spiritual world, female monks who do not marry and have no Taoist partners... Are the real choice of the vast majority of people!"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s words speak the true meaning. Because in the eyes of many practitioners, practice is the most important thing. With Taoists, you will naturally be distracted and inevitably delay your practice. So there are countless female monks in the spiritual world who choose not to marry for life.


    The more she cultivates to a high level, the easier it is to choose to die alone.


    Like the most famous woman in the whole heaven, Meng Fanghua, the wandering female emperor, the short marriage in those days was just for her to fulfill her promise. Then he kept his innocence and walked away naturally. Until the end, I lived for three lifetimes and didn''t choose a Taoist companion.


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "then there is only one month left to fall in love! This girl, her eyes are about to drip water when she looks at you, and she obviously wants to be your woman!"


    Say, she smiled at Chu Mo, come, Let me calculate for you: "Liuyun, Yiyi, yiniang, Xingxue, Qin Shi, Dong Yu, yueqingcheng? Is that all? How can there be seven? How can there be so few? Among them, Qin Shi and Dong Yu may choose to practice and never marry for life. Alas, brother, I found that you have been so excellent for so many years, and have provoked so many girls to die for you? Because even yiniang and Xingxue, I''m afraid they have changed their minds now I spent more time on the ethereal palace and cultivation. The only people who really want to marry you are Liuyun, Yiyi and yueqingcheng, a silly girl? Only four... This... This... This also... "


    "What is this?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and was unable to explain anything to Qi Xiaoyu. Anyway, he felt that Qi Xiaoyu had completely changed since he completely recovered this time. His IQ seemed to be OK, but why did he suddenly become so tolerant? This is simply unreasonable!


    Qi Xiaoyu took a soft look at Chu Mo at this time, and suddenly whispered, "brother, do you think I''m meddling?"


    "We have nothing to do with our own family." Chu Mo sighed, "I just feel so wronged."


    "I don''t feel wronged." Qi Xiaoyu gently leaned against Chu Mo''s shoulder, Smiled and said: "You don''t know how hard it is to live a life when my soul is suppressed in a corner and my body doesn''t belong to me. That feeling is worse than death. The only reason that supports me is my brother. So at that time, I decided that if one day, I can recover. I can care nothing as long as my brother wants me! My brother''s business is my business, my brother frowns, and I Not happy; I''m happy when my brother smiles! It''s that simple. "


    Chu Mo swept Qi Xiaoyu and said softly, "you''ve suffered."


    "No pain, no pain, those things are my most valuable experience. Let me understand a new and different way." Qi Xiaoyu smiled and couldn''t see any sadness and sadness on his face: "my brother is the real king in the world. If there is no beauty around him, what''s the king? I think it''s a little rare. When we turn around, let''s fight Luo Tianxian domain and rob their Royal Princess?"


    Chu Mo hurriedly covered Qi Xiaoyu''s mouth: "aunt, don''t talk nonsense..."


    "Well, now the strength is still poor. Also, the royal family over there seems to be his brother''s family... Forget it, let''s rob others. Whichever woman is the most noble, let''s rob!" Qi Xiaoyu said decisively.


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes, and suddenly had a feeling that the little girl beside him didn''t seem to be completely separated from being possessed. He installed a horn on his head and a tail behind him, which was an out and out little devil.


    Then, the two returned to Lingdan city. After calling Xudu, Yueqing City and Qinglong here, they flew to the middle of the sky, the ancient city of heaven, which should now be called Piaomiao City, and flew at a high speed.


    The green dragon winds, thousands of miles in the void, and the divine dragon sees the head but not the tail. The speed is almost extreme.


    On the road, the white tiger didn''t know why. Suddenly, it was not as irritable as before. It was lying on the huge body of Qinglong honestly, and I didn''t know what it was thinking.


    Chu Mo looked at it and suddenly asked, "do you want to go home?"


    The white tiger glanced at Chu Mo lazily, pinned his face aside, and was too lazy to talk to Chu mo.


    At this time, Qinglong suddenly said, "Hey, I said, without you, it''s my man. If you dare to send it away, Ben long will play with your life."


    "Your people?" Chu Mo looked surprised.


    Qinglong said proudly, "last night... Cough..."


    "Don''t say!" The white tiger suddenly screamed. There was not much anger in that voice, but more shyness.


    Chu Mo was very happy in his heart. Unexpectedly, Qinglong was so strong and silent that he seemed to have finished the white tiger? If so, that''s really good.


    Two quasi supreme level fierce beasts, facing the demon clan in the future, that is also a powerful combat power!


    Chu Mo''s group of people, hundreds of millions of miles a day, a few days later, had approached the misty city.


    The huge green dragon was flying at high speed in the void, and its breath was not hidden. Therefore, it had been found hundreds of millions of miles away from the ethereal city.


    A long red dragon suddenly flew up from the misty city and entrenched in the void. Its huge body, fiery red scales, was like a huge and incomparable red cloud, shrouded in this void!


    "Who is it?" The fire dragon''s majestic voice sounded in the void, turned into a rumbling sound, and spread through the void hundreds of millions of miles.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people looked in awe at the huge red dragon in the sky.


    Here, Qinglong was immediately happy: "Hey, Xiaohong, if you talk well, maybe I''ll lend you two liang of real dragon blood to make you a real dragon!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1341

    Little red? Two liang of real dragon blood? His grandmother''s, who is so wicked? The fire dragon here was directly angry. But before it could get angry, it saw the group of people on the green dragon!


    Chu Mo?


    The fire dragon stared at the boss with a pair of longans, and I couldn''t believe what I saw. It grew up and made a loud and resonant sound of the dragon.


    That voice, turned into a rumbling sound, echoed between heaven and earth.


    Chu Mo on the green dragon''s back saw this huge fire dragon winding in the sky, with a happy smile on his face, looked at the fire dragon and said, "fire dragon, long time no see!"


    "Hahaha, are you finally back? Great!" The fire dragon gave out excited laughter, and its voice was rumbling and earth shaking.


    "Xiao Hong, you haven''t answered me yet? Do you want to become a real dragon?" Qinglong seems to be in a good mood and speaks to tease Huolong.


    "My name is not Xiao Hong!" The fire dragon angrily said, but the breath on the green dragon really made it feel a little trembling. There is a huge gap between the two sides, and the pressure from the soul makes the fire dragon obviously lose.


    "Come on, this is my old friend." Chu Mo patted Qinglong on the head, and then came over from the void.


    At this time, in the ethereal palace in the ethereal City, Chu Mo was also startled by the sudden return. Almost everyone rushed into the void!


    Except for a few honorary elders who did not reside here, everyone else came!


    Red moon and purple smoke took the lead in flying into the void. Seeing Chu Mo, the eyes of the two women were slightly moist. Although they didn''t go to the blood demon ancestor with Chu Mo, their concern for Chu Mo was all the time. And the pressure they bear is also quite huge. It''s not that they will be much easier without going to the front line of the battlefield.


    In fact, the burden on them is also extremely heavy to guard in this heaven! At the same time, I have to bear the worry about Chu Mo, which makes me feel worried. Even the quasi supreme power of the red moon, whose mood rarely fluctuates, is tortured.


    Care is chaos. They can''t help but care about Chu mo.


    Now I finally see Chu Mo''s return. The happiness is all from the bottom of my heart.


    Then, all the other people, one by one, also flew high into the air.


    The top ten ancestors of Piaomiao Palace: Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya, Huang Zhe, Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Fang LAN, Ping Ping Ping, Lu Tianyue, Lu Tianqi... Many of them appeared in front of Chu mo. They stared at Chu Mo, and their eyes were full of joy.


    Although I had seen it once before in the magic world, there was no communication between them for various reasons.


    This time, we really meet in reality. It has been many years since we separated.


    For practitioners, practice has no time. Not to mention more than ten years, even decades, hundreds of years, for practitioners, it is also a matter of flicking fingers. But if the person in my heart is concerned, it will be like three autumn days if I don''t see him that day.


    Therefore, after these people saw Chu Mo, the joy emanating from the depths of their hearts was all over their words.


    Especially Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, when they saw Chu Mo, their tears couldn''t stop falling.


    Then, all the other people came out to meet Chu mo.


    These are all members of the elders of the misty palace.


    He saw too many acquaintances and couldn''t say hello one by one. He could only hug them and say, "thank you, thank you!"


    In the crowd, Qin Yuzong, Qin Shi''s father, stood up and said, "it should be we who thank you for your group and the contribution of Chu''s vein to the whole heaven."


    Although there is no clear message, it shows that the last Dharma array was broken by Chu mo. But five years later, the demon clan did not come, and Chu Mo returned safely. This is enough to explain the problem!


    At this time, more and more people flew out of the misty city. Although they are not from the ethereal palace, they are also monks in the ethereal city. They all want to meet the legendary young giant.


    Shui Yiyi was also in the crowd. She didn''t stand up because she saw the gorgeous woman in black beside Chu mo. In a flash, she knew who the woman was. Even without the short message Chu Qing secretly sent to her before, she can guess.


    At first sight, even she was a little surprised. It''s not unreasonable that Chu Mo has always liked Qi Xiaoyu. This kind of girl, even if she is a woman, will feel like it at a glance. Not to mention men.


    Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and others did not come forward at the first time, but also because Qi Xiaoyu was beside Chu mo. They don''t want Qi Xiaoyu to misunderstand anything. Although I felt a little sour in my heart, I silently wished Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu that they would eventually become married. Only these people know how difficult it is for Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu to really come together.


    They all paid too much!


    They didn''t come forward, but Qi Xiaoyu greeted them with a smile. In her heart, she still had the previous idea. She wanted to finally determine who among these yingyingyan beauties really wanted to follow Chu Mo; Who wants to marry someone else; Who... Wants to cultivate Taoism with one heart and never marry for life.


    As Chu Mo''s wife, she must make it clear!


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes first fell on Shui Yiyi: "is it water girl?"


    Shui Yiyi slightly picked up the tip of her eyebrows, and then showed an impeccable smile: "yes, you are miss Qi? We have seen each other."


    Two equally excellent and beautiful women, facing each other head-on for the first time, created bright sparks between them. Many people were scared to one side. Are afraid of collapsing blood on their bodies.


    However, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi didn''t have any verbal confrontation, just exchanged eyes with each other, and then smiled and pulled up their hands and walked in the direction of Miaoyi Niang.


    The change of painting style is too sudden, which makes everyone feel unacceptable.


    Only the two parties know best in their hearts.


    Shui Yiyi: this woman is so clever! How could she be so intelligent? I met my opponent!


    Qi Xiaoyu: no wonder you dare to publicly show your love for your brother on the letter board. It''s really excellent. Having such an opponent as a sister must not be lonely.


    Chu Mo over there watched this scene helplessly, then pretended not to see anything, and greeted Qin Yuzong and others with a smile.


    "Brother Hu lie, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The Taoist priest has made some progress, haha!"


    "Brother Qingfeng, I didn''t expect you to be here. Thank you for your support to Piaomiao palace, ha!"


    "Changping, haha, good brother!"


    "Xuaner, Xuanxuan, thank you for your support."


    "Qi Bo, Han Hai, Huang Gongzi, Lu Gongzi... Long time no see, long time no see, hahahaha!"


    "Caidie, I see you again. Your wings are very beautiful! Yes, yes, yes, you are my follower. OK, I''ll prepare a gift for you later!"


    "Miss Tong, Fang Hongyan... Well, of course I remember you. It''s all over. Ha ha, Xu Yan, Hello! You''re Cao Cairong! Young lady, why are you staring at me?"


    Chu Mo greeted the group happily. Then, he saw a tall and handsome young man, who looked strange, but he felt a strong breath of five element gold from the young man. Born with the golden constitution of five elements? Beyond the realm of Tao! Is this?


    "I''m Jinwu." The young man looked at Chu Mo, with a gentle smile on his face. His eyes were full of memories, and he also sighed: "when I just knew you, you were still very weak. I didn''t expect you to grow so fast, and you have far surpassed me."


    It was King Wu!


    Chu Mo was respectful and seriously saluted the king of Jinwu. This is the man who helped him a lot in those years. Although he never met, Chu Mo always remembered this love. He summoned samadhi true fire, and then said, "thank the great emperor for giving fire!"


    Many people all looked at the Jinwu emperor, and then they knew that there was such a relationship between him and Chu mo.


    Jinwu emperor still remembered this kindness to Chu Mo, and his heart was full of emotion. At that time, he made a small move and made a good relationship. At that time, he did not expect Chu Mo to grow to this extent. This was really beyond his expectation.


    Then, the three great drugs, Gaishi, Hefeng, Junzi and huangjianlan, also appeared directly in front of Chu mo. Their hearts feel deeper.


    Later, Chu Mo returned to the ethereal palace under the crowd of these people.


    The whole ethereal palace suddenly became lively. Many of the disciples he received in the human world have risen to the heaven. When Xiao he saw Chu Mo, he choked and blushed under his eyes, kneeling down and saluting.


    People in piaomi palace began to prepare a banquet. Chu Mo''s return must be a good celebration.


    The letter board, which has been quiet for years, is once again lively because of the name Chu mo. At the same time, several messages directly detonated the whole heaven, and then spread to the heaven and spirit worlds, detonating the whole spiritual world!


    "The blood demon ancestor has been killed."


    "The supreme ancestor of the Qin family who sealed himself for an era has also fallen."


    "They are all addicts. They guard the last Luotian breaking Dharma array for the demon clan."


    "The people of the Chu family suffered heavy casualties. A dozen top monks finally returned with only a few."


    "The last Luotian breaking Dharma array was not completely destroyed. The Dharma array was too powerful to be destroyed, but it was first sacrificed by people of the Chu family with their lives, sealed for ten years, and five years later, it was sealed by Chu Mo for fifteen years. That is to say, twenty years later, no one can stop the arrival of the demon clan."


    "Twenty years later, there will be a big war in the heaven!"


    At last, many people couldn''t help being silent, but their gratitude to Chu Mo and Chu Shi also reached a considerable height.


    "What would our heaven be like without the pulse of Chu and the son of Chu Mo?" On the letter board, someone sent such a message. Below, countless people reply. Almost everyone is praising Chu Mo and the Chu family.


    "The Chu family is a well deserved Guardian family in our world! They deserve respect!"


    "There is no royal family in the spiritual world now, but I especially hope that there will be a royal family in our spiritual world, that is, the Chu family. Chu mo... Is the real king of our world!"


    The proposal of an unknown monk instantly attracted the approval of countless people.


    King of heaven!


    It was born¡ª¡ª


    Seven more super outbreak!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!


    Ask for recommended tickets!!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1342

    "King of heaven? This is too much... How can I get this title? This is ridiculous." On the third day after returning to the ethereal palace, Chu Mo, knowing this, waved his hand with a bitter smile: "this is tantamount to baking me on the fire. I am not qualified to be king."


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. Not to mention the things you did for the heaven. Just one thing, the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang, were suppressed by you! You are qualified enough to accept this title." The red moon looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "modesty is a good thing, but there is no need to belittle yourself."


    Ziyan nodded, looked at Chu Mo and said, "the heaven now needs an example like you too much. Because the pressure brought by the demon clan is too great. Everyone is in danger, and it is difficult for any monk to settle down in his heart. It is easy to have a person like you, and he will immediately become the same example in the eyes of all monks."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly. He felt that he didn''t deserve this title. To be king in a big world, it is not just enough to fight. He believes that what he has done is not enough to support this title.


    But even Hongyue and Ziyan said so, and seriously suggested Chu Mo to accept this title. This also shows that the spiritual world of the whole heaven recognizes Chu mo.


    "Don''t forget, they also directly recommended Chu''s pulse as the guardian of the whole Yanhuang region! Don''t underestimate this title. In the past, although everyone knows that Chu''s pulse has been guarding the world since ancient times, no one has really called Chu''s pulse with the guardian family. Now Chu''s pulse has finally been truly recognized. I believe that even the old man will feel relieved." The Red Moon said softly.


    Chu Mo nodded gently. Compared with the title of the king of heaven, Chu family received the title of the guardian family of the Yan and Huang regions, which made him feel more proud.


    It is almost difficult to hear different voices in the whole heaven. Even if a few sour people jump out and say three or four, they will soon be drowned by countless monks'' spitting.


    "Chu Mo? King of heaven? Haha, I admit that he is very strong, but can you stop joking? Even those supreme masters before an era, no one has ever received such a title? Just a young emperor, dare to be king?"


    "What kind of thing are you? Just a young emperor? He has already stepped into the ranks of quasi supreme, okay? Also, the name of blood demon ancestor, before that, do you dare to mention it at will? Do your ancestors dare? Do the people around you dare? But such a great power, but was forcibly beaten by the prince of Chu! And the supreme ancestor of the Qin family, Qin Cang, who was the supreme emperor before an era, what happened? Didn''t he die in Chu In front of the childe? This young strong man is not a king, are you? "


    Although almost no one in the whole heaven saw the six-year war with their own eyes, everyone''s respect for the name of Chu Mo and the whole Chu family is very deep and heavy.


    Because this kind of news can''t flow out casually. If you are lying, you have to bear great cause and effect!


    Not to mention those who came back with Chu Mo, including Yue Qingcheng and other Chu family members. Although they were very low-key, they didn''t stand up and say anything. But yueqingcheng, the follower of Chu Mo, is a monk who dares to swear with the original God!


    Who dares not believe this oath? Who can not believe it?


    In short, the title of Chu Mo, the king of heaven, has been implemented in this way. Although no one crowned him, he was recognized by everyone.


    Became the real uncrowned king.


    Qi Xiaoyu only took a few days to successfully fight with everyone, especially with these girls in the ethereal palace, and soon became as good as sisters.


    The former fairy princess, the whole person exudes a great affinity, which makes some people who were nervous before, all accept her in the shortest time.


    However, Qi Xiaoyu is still a little unhappy, because these days, after touching the platoon, she came to a conclusion that she can''t believe.


    Among these women, the only one who is really willing to marry Chu Mo is Shui Yiyi!


    This was beyond her expectation. Even Yue Qingcheng, a follower of Chu Mo, directly expressed his shyness in the face of Qi Xiaoyu''s very sincere attitude: he was willing to follow Chu Mo forever and stay with Chu Mo forever, but he didn''t want to marry Chu mo.


    There are also women like Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, who have been with Chu Mo since the beginning and followed him all the way, who have also said that they don''t want to get married and just want to be honest.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu were even more determined. They both said that they would not leave the ethereal palace in their lives. I am willing to do my part for the future of the whole heaven.


    But these people all said that they were willing to become the best sisters and closest girlfriends with Qi Xiaoyu!


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t believe in evil, so she went to find situ, who gave negation at the beginning. Of course, the so-called negation was just a joke. Because situ Tu once shot Chu Mo with an arrow when he knew him. Qi Xiaoyu asked Si Tutu if she would like to become her sister and marry Chu mo.


    As a result


    Situ Tu laughed: "I''d like to be your sister. You''re very nice and I like you very much. Otherwise, don''t marry Chu Mo, let''s spend time together!"


    Qi Xiaoyu almost went crazy on the spot and retreated directly.


    In the end, she finally couldn''t help but catch Miaoyi Niang, the woman who accompanied Chu mo the longest and knew Chu mo the best in his youth, and asked her why?


    "Sister Yi Niang, don''t you like Chu Mo?" Qi Xiaoyu asked.


    "I like it!" Miaoyi Niang answered very simply.


    "How much do you like it?" Qi Xiaoyu asked.


    "I can give everything for him, including my life." Miaoyi Niang smiled at Qi Xiaoyu: "that''s how I like it."


    "Then why?" Qi Xiaoyu looked puzzled.


    "Like, doesn''t mean you have to possess. He also likes us, but not you. In this world, you are the only woman who can really make him move." Miaoyi Niang finally told the truth, and she said, "Shui Yiyi, it was his grandfather''s marriage, and he did too much truth for him, and he really loved him. Yes, Shui Yiyi to Xiao Mo, that''s love! For us, it''s like. Like and love are two different things. Although we like him, we can give everything for him. But it''s not the same as love after all. It''s not so unforgettable."


    Is it really different?


    Qi Xiaoyu, who came back from Miaoyi Niang, was still puzzled. I think this is really a profound Road, and I''m afraid it''s hard to understand it all my life.


    She talked with Liuyun for a long time at the Lingdan hall before, and finally forced Liuyun to say that she was willing to marry Chu Mo, but not now, she should think about it. To clarify the relationship between her and Chu Mo, is it love.


    At that time, Qi Xiaoyu was puzzled and thought that Liuyun might have said that to her because she was shy.


    But after she communicated with these women in the ethereal palace, she finally understood that Liuyun was not shy, but sincere. I''m afraid Liuyun didn''t think clearly about her feelings for Chu Mo, whether it was a psychological closeness after becoming his woman, or a heart pounding at a glance.


    It is estimated that Liuyun, after completely calming down, will want to understand that when she saw Chu Mo for the first time, she was not so moved. What really moved her was that after becoming his woman


    However, although Qi Xiaoyu wanted to understand some things, she still decided to pull Liuyun over anyway! She thought with disgust, what kind of blood is the child born by Chu Mo and Liuyun one day?


    Terrans? Demon clan? Human demon clan?


    In the eyes of Qi Xiaoyu, the demon clan is not so difficult to accept.


    As for Shui Yiyi, her feelings for Chu Mo are obviously love.


    "Brother, I feel so defeated." Qi Xiaoyu leaned on Chu Mo''s shoulder and quietly watched the sunset.


    "What kind of failure is this? If it''s really a failure, it''s also my failure, isn''t it?" Chu Mo smiled and said that there was no frustration of failure on his face. Because of being stirred up by Qi Xiaoyu, many things have finally settled. Chu Mo also understood the feeling of these beauties towards him. My heart also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The world in the eyes of practitioners is too different from that of ordinary people. In the world of ordinary people, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, who are so fond of Chu Mo that they can give everything for him, if they don''t marry, they will simply be hit by the sky.


    But in eyes of the practitioners, this is nothing. Especially in their realm, longevity is extremely long. Engagement is really meaningless in many cases. What''s the difference between being able to stay together all the time and whether to marry or not?


    Marriage means that cause and effect are intertwined with each other, and fate is connected. This is not necessarily a good thing for practitioners; Not marrying does not mean there is a retreat at any time, but the interweaving of cause and effect is relatively much less. This is a good thing for practice.


    Therefore, compared with Qi Xiaoyu''s depression and melancholy, Chu Mo is very open-minded.


    "I''ve heard that in the mortal world, there are three wives and four concubines. Brother, you''re really poor. I''m afraid there will be only three wives in the future. The rest would rather be your confidante and companion. They don''t want to be your wives and concubines." Qi Xiaoyu leaned against Chu Mo and muttered softly, "it seems that we should still take a long-term view and consider robbing the girl over there!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Why are you so obsessed with this matter?"


    Qi Xiaoyu smiled and youyou said, "in fact, it''s not obsession. I just want to help you find out their thoughts. It''s not easy for you to talk about this kind of thing. If I don''t take the initiative, they won''t show their true emotions even if they are killed. In fact, this is also a huge shackle to practice. Now, their thoughts are accessible, and yours... Are also accessible. Isn''t that good?"


    Chu Mo touched Qi Xiaoyu''s shoulder and said softly, "it''s my greatest luck to have you in this life!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1343

    A few days later, after Chu Mo returned to the ethereal palace, he called everyone together for the first time. He asked everyone a question: "do you want to become stronger?"


    Then, I harvested countless white eyes. Without talking about others, even long Qiushui looked at him speechless and couldn''t help mumbling, "isn''t this nonsense?"


    Yes, long Qiushui, he was also here in the misty palace. When Chu Mo returned with a green dragon that day, he did not appear. After all, he was once a young adult, and he was also a famous figure in the whole young generation of heaven. Although he has realized the mistakes he has made, he is willing to admit it, and even can join the ethereal palace with his head down. But he still didn''t know how to face Chu mo.


    However, Chu Mo personally presented a glass of wine to long Qiushui at the banquet that night, and then wiped out the gratitude and resentment of the past years. When they met, they laughed and died of gratitude and hatred. Once those young frivolous, youthful spirit, have become a thing of the past. Now everyone has grown up and become mature. Those things before are not so important.


    Chu Mo''s breadth of mind and magnanimity won everyone''s unanimous praise. Therefore, today, when long Qiushui faced Chu Mo again, he became calm a lot.


    Chu Mo is too strong. He has already lost his mind to compete with Chu mo. But the idea of making yourself stronger has never disappeared.


    After all, the demon clan will come to this world in 20 years. This is the life of Chu Mo, and there are many children of Chu family who have bought 20 years with their lives. They have no reason not to cherish.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "everyone should know that I am rich."


    The whole Tiandao garden was immediately hissed.


    No way, this sentence is too hateful. Although it''s true, is it really good for you to show off like this? This is the rhythm without friends!


    However, Chu Mo then said, "even if there is an endless stream of top-grade celestite, it will be difficult for you to break through the peak of the emperor and enter the field of quasi supreme in a short time."


    There was a sudden silence around, and everyone looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    What the hell?


    Quasi supreme?


    Are you sure you''re not kidding?


    Even the red moon frowned slightly and couldn''t help but be surprised in her heart. Indeed, any of these people present today can be regarded as a person of amazing talent. It''s amazing and excellent. The four words "outstanding talent" are not too much for everyone.


    But the question is, quasi supreme? This joke is a little big, isn''t it?


    In this heaven, it''s good to have an emperor among hundreds of millions of people. As for the absolute supreme, the quantity is even rarer!


    From the day Chu Mo stepped into heaven to the present, he has met several quasi supreme masters.


    You know, heaven is the most advanced world in the whole Yanhuang region!


    This is a vast continent floating in the endless universe! The size is almost endless, and the stars in the sky are like dust compared with this continent. It''s like flying out of this celestial continent. Looking from a distance, the whole celestial continent spans countless star rivers, just like a huge wall across the universe! Cross this cosmic void!


    The creatures on this continent are more than a trillion?


    There are so many creatures that there are so few quasi supreme beings. There are several reliable quasi supreme beings in the whole heaven!


    But what was Chu Mo just saying? I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to break through the peak of the emperor and step into the field of quasi supreme in a short time?


    Is this a difficult question? Is this an impossible fantasy?


    Almost everyone, including the red moon, had such an idea.


    Only sitting quietly at the edge of a corner, Kaiyu, as well as the great drugs of Gaishi, Feng Junzi and Huang Jianlan, did not send out strong emotional fluctuations.


    Bian Kaiyu was in Piaomiao palace and did not hold any position. He rejected the position of elder and said that he was only willing to be a guardian and guard here silently. Of course, all the people in the ethereal palace respect him very much.


    Bian Kaiyu looked at Chu Mo with a smile. In his heart, he had understood Chu Mo''s plan. But in my heart, I couldn''t help feeling infinite. How many years has it been? Chu Mo has grown to this point! Even the existence of blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang can be suppressed. If it weren''t for knowing that this thing was absolutely true, I couldn''t even believe it.


    It is really the beloved of this world! It deserves to be called the king of heaven.


    Gaishiyu, huangjianlan and fengjunzi, these big drugs, are naturally rooted in the treasure soil of Tiandao garden. It''s very comfortable, and the earthly beast rarely looks like a fierce beast. Because I scared many people before.


    Compared with Bian Kaiyu and a few big drugs, everyone else was hard to calm down. They all looked at Chu Mo and didn''t understand what medicine he sold in his gourd.


    Looking at the heavy task with endless curious eyes in silence, Chu Mo said, "but if you can all enter the path of heaven to experience on the basis of powerful resources... Then I think that in 20 years, there may be a lot of quasi Supreme People in our group."


    "What? Tianlu?"


    "Did I hear you right?"


    "Tianlu only opens once every 3000 years. Are you kidding us?"


    All the people immediately looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face and expressed that they did not understand Chu Mo''s words. The gate of heaven has long been closed. Is it meaningful to say such words at this time?


    Situ Tu rolled his eyes and couldn''t help saying, "I said, my childe, the door of the heavenly road has been closed long ago. Do you think the heavenly road is the magic world?"


    All the people present, except a few, almost knew Chu Mo''s affairs very well, so they couldn''t help laughing when they heard situ''s words.


    Yes, Tianlu is different from the magic world. The origin between the magic world and Chu Mo is very clear, even though Chu Mo has never said anything publicly.


    But the way of heaven, that is a way that has existed since ancient times!


    Once known as the road to God, how can you enter such a place as you say?


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "what if I can take you into heaven? Are you willing to go?"


    As soon as this word came out, the eyes of long Qiushui, Lu Hongxue and Huang Wushuang all lit up at once. They are monks who have just come out of Tianlu for a few years. They have all obtained unimaginable great opportunities on Tianlu!


    For example, long Qiushui was suppressed to that extent by Chu Mo at that time. If he was in heaven, it would be extremely difficult to become an emperor, but in the path of heaven, he still got the opportunity to not only break through the realm of emperor, but also enter the realm of high-level emperor.


    Therefore, they are more aware of the benefits of the heavenly way to practice than others.


    Tong Ying''s wonderful eyes fell on Chu mo. she was filled with emotion. When she came to the ethereal palace, she also struggled for a long time and hesitated for a long time before finally making this decision. Because in her mind, Chu Mo is a real respectable person. Chu Mo disappeared, and everyone who wanted to know what he did. Therefore, she wants to do something for Chu Mo and leave something for the heaven. This life is worth it.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Mo not only returned from the king, but also brought such a great benefit to them!


    Thinking in her heart, Tong Ying couldn''t help looking at long Qiushui over there with the same excited color in her eyes, and said in her heart: sure enough, good people are rewarded!


    At least, before they chose to join the ethereal palace, they never thought there would be such benefits.


    "Yes!"


    "Of course!"


    "Why not?"


    Qi Bo, Mao Hanhai and others were all too excited to speak.


    Once they enter Tianlu, they get unimaginable opportunities. If they can enter the second, third... Or even more times. Then, twenty years later, there may be real hope to step into the realm of quasi supremacy!


    All monks, who doesn''t want to step into that realm? Who doesn''t want to have enough ability in troubled times. Go face to face with the demon clan?


    It is the idea of everyone to protect their homes and relatives. Even if it is a bad person in the eyes of others, as long as it is not so bad as heinous, then there are all such thresholds.


    "If you want to go, I''ll take you." Chu Mo said, "if you get an opportunity to be expelled from the road of heaven, I can take you in for the second time, the third time, the fourth time... And even more!"


    This time, even the red moon''s face showed a touch of emotional color.


    Under normal circumstances, Tianlu is opened once every 3000 years, and all monks above the golden immortals of the great Luo and under the emperor can enter. But if Chu Mo can bring all of them in at any time, then even she wants to enter there again.


    At least, there, she can also understand a new and different Tao, which is mutually confirmed with her own Tao. Even though she has no chance to break through to the supreme realm in this life, at least, she can open up a road of her own like the blood demon ancestor!


    this is it!


    Red moon or purple smoke, they all want to enter the path of heaven. Not to mention others.


    Everyone looked at Chu Mo eagerly.


    Chu Mo said, "when you enter the Heaven Road, you should be careful of the aborigines on the heaven road. Before, I was not very happy with those aborigines."


    "Don''t worry, we know how to do it."


    "Well, when someone asks about you later, we will say that you are our big enemy!"


    Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, looked at Qi Bo and Mao Hanhai who were talking, and said silently, "if you can say this to make you safe, it doesn''t matter."


    Everyone laughed again.


    Later, Chu Mo didn''t delay any more. Since all these people want to go, then go!


    He first set up the Dharma array and directly sealed here in Tiandao garden. Then there are several big drugs, such as gaishiyu, fengjunzi and huangjianlan, as well as fire dragon, green dragon and white tiger. There is really something fishy between the white tiger and the green dragon. They no longer grin like they used to, but become very gentle, like a good cat.


    These creatures were left to look after the house, and Chu Mo was absorbed into the chaos oven. He didn''t want the world of the sky to be exposed, so he first received these people in the chaos oven, and then, with the chaos oven, he directly tore open the void.


    Enter Tianlu! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1344

    For monks, stepping into the path of heaven for the second time in their lives is simply an incredible feast. Therefore, when this group of people step into the path of heaven at the moment, everyone has a feeling of happiness to faint. < [? [<]


    For people who enter Tianlu for the first time, there is a sense of freshness everywhere. The aura here is much stronger than the heaven! Before that, they all thought that heaven was the best place to practice in the world.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu still have some understanding of Tianlu. They seriously warn those around them to be careful. Tianlu is not only a chance. There are countless dangers!


    However, there are a large group of high-level emperors, and even the terrible existence of the red moon. Most of the dangers on the road of heaven really do not come to these people.


    And Chu Mo didn''t know that after he left Tianlu, Luo Tui had told those men that if he really saw Chu Mo or the people and things related to Chu Mo in the future, he would hide as far as he could.


    After Chu Mo brought the people in, he didn''t go with them, but took Qi Xiaoyu directly to the deepest part of this section of the heaven road. He wants to go to Luo Jue and settle his grievance.


    At that time, Chu Mo was beaten out of heaven by Luo Tui, although for others, Chu Mo was lucky to escape from Luo Tui''s hands. But for Chu Mo, it was a very humiliating thing. Therefore, Chu Mo decided to go to Luo Jue and end it.


    Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu and walked on this familiar and strange land.


    "It''s really quiet here. Compared with the heaven, it''s actually more suitable for seclusion." Qi Xiaoyu said.


    "Yes, this place is really good. Moreover, even if the demon clan comes to the heaven one day, it will not have a great impact on the way of heaven. Unless those demon masters of the demon clan turn their eyes here." Chu Mo said.


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded: "it''s a real place of seclusion. If one day we finish all the things in the world, in fact, we can also find a place like this to live in seclusion, so that no one can find us."


    "Haha, don''t we just build our own world?" Chu Mo laughed.


    "Yes!" Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up, and he was obviously interested in this kind of thing. He pointed to a beautiful mountain in front of him and said, "brother, that mountain is beautiful. Let''s move!"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with black lines: "are you serious?"


    Qi Xiaoyu said with a smile, "of course, that mountain is very big and beautiful at first sight. Didn''t you say that we want to build our own world? Why can''t we move this kind of mountain?"


    Chu Mo unexpectedly felt speechless, and then thought in his heart that Qi Xiaoyu really matched him. He removed a large amount of Youming River in the place of sin. Later, on another section of Tianlu, it almost emptied the terrible lake.


    As a result, Qi Xiaoyu hated more than he did, and he even didn''t let go of the peaks on the road to heaven.


    But I have to admit that Qi Xiaoyu has a good eye. There are a lot of jade in the hinterland of this mountain. Chu Mo used the geomantic magic to deduce it. Now there are not only jade, but also the content of five elements in this mountain is quite high.


    "You have a good eye. This mountain is very good!" Chu Mo said sincerely.


    As a result, this flattery Qi Xiaoyu didn''t take it seriously, but took a white look at Chu Mo: "don''t think you''re great if you know the geomantic magic, don''t forget, I''m also a monk in the quasi supreme realm! I''m just looking at Qi, even if I''m not very proficient, but at least I understand it. And..." Qi Xiaoyu said with an indifferent face: "I''m an elf! I know the secret between mountains and rivers better than you!"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a speechless face, and then with a black face and no words, he directly pulled up the mountain.


    The so-called uprooting is really uprooting. The root of this mountain is even many times larger than the exposed area of this mountain. In this way, Chu Mo forcibly photographed it into the sky with * * force. Then he drank, "close!"


    This magnificent mountain instantly disappeared into the void, and Chu Mo took away a lot of it, together with the endless essence in the earth vein below.


    Qi Xiaoyu immediately clapped his hands and said, "brother is really powerful!"


    They didn''t feel guilty at all, so they walked and collected all the way, and the pleasant mountains, lakes and rivers were collected directly. Even directly took away many creatures on the road of heaven.


    So that after being discovered by some aborigines, they all hated Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu, and their teeth itched. It''s a robber couple! That''s too much!


    However, the little couple did not have that kind of consciousness now, just like a pair of fairy lovers who traveled in mountains and rivers, rushed to the end of the road to heaven in one breath.


    Looking at the carved beams and painted buildings in front of endless, Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up again. This time, Chu Mo sighed, "leave something for Luo Tui, or he will die of anger."


    When Chu Mo spoke, he directly released the momentum of his whole body, and the breath of the quasi supreme realm immediately shook the whole void.


    "Luo Tui, come out and fight!" Chu Mo shouted.


    Huodi!


    A figure directly flew out of the magnificent palace group and shouted in the air, "Chu Mo, it''s you? You really came back!"


    "Hehe, Luo Jue Taoist friend, in the past, after a few years of parting, have you made any progress in your Taoist profession?" Chu Mo looked at Luo Jue with a smile.


    Luo Jue looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face. It''s only five or six years. How did this boy progress to this level?


    "Hum!" Although Luo Jue was shocked by Chu Mo''s accomplishments, the pride of the top strong was still there, looking at Chu Mo with a sneer: "why? In that war, I didn''t hit you, and now I want to find a repair?"


    Luo Jue said, looking at Qi Xiaoyu beside Chu Mo with some care. This young woman in black, he actually has a feeling that he can''t wear it, which is almost the same as seeing Chu Mo!


    Luo Jue''s heart was slightly chilly. He knew that he was in trouble today.


    Unexpectedly, Qi Xiaoyu glanced at him lightly: "this matter is the gratitude and resentment between my husband and you. I don''t participate, you don''t have to be afraid!"


    Luo Jue felt relieved, but then he felt very angry. It was a feeling of being despised. No one dared to talk to him in this tone for many years? What a mess!


    "I will be afraid of you?" Luo Jue sneered.


    At this time, there were many figures flying out from there. When they saw Chu Mo, they were all dumbfounded. The invincible demeanor of this young man in those days still remained in their hearts. It was unbelievable that he had broken through to the field of quasi supremacy after several years of absence.


    Chu Mo, barehanded, looked at Luo Jue: "less nonsense, come to war!"


    Luo Tui''s body rushed towards Chu Mo fiercely. The road he took was also a hard and fierce road. He was also eager for battle.


    Boom!


    With a fierce blow, they didn''t try, let alone leave their hands. With a blow, they tried their best!


    This is also their idea.


    Luo Tui''s figure suddenly fell back and retreated many steps.


    Chu Mo stood there, Wen Si didn''t move.


    With one blow, the combat power of both sides is superior to each other!


    Luo Jue''s eyes were filled with endless shock and inconceivability, and the following group of Luo Jue''s men were shocked to almost lose their ability to think!


    This is terrible!


    When this young man left Tianlu, it seemed that he was not even the emperor. After only a few years of effort, he not only stepped into the ranks of the quasi supreme, but also was able to shake back Lord Luo Jue, who had entered the quasi supreme realm for many years with one punch? How is this possible?


    "Come again!" Luo Jue roared, and his vast power surged out, overwhelming the world!


    Facing Chu Mo, he rushed directly.


    This time, he slapped a palm, and the world was bright and clear, which was directly broken by his palm. The whole void is shaking and looks like a fragmented mirror!


    Luo Jue moved the real fire!


    The king of heaven was beaten back by a former defeated general. This is too humiliating and demoralizing.


    Chu Mo glanced and raised his hand with a punch!


    This is not Tianquan, but a new skill he learned by chopping firewood! This is his own method!


    Boom!


    The whole sky was directly dimmed, and the forces of both sides burst out, like huge waves, even the sky was completely broken!


    Chu Mo stepped back a few steps, but Luo Tui stepped back hundreds of steps again!


    "Impossible!" Luo Jue roared and roared, and rushed to Chu Mo again. How could this young man, who had barely escaped in his hands for only a few years, practice so much?


    After all, Taoism needs time to accumulate. Where did he come from such a deep Taoism?


    The two people grew larger and higher, because both sides controlled and did not let this force pour down. Otherwise, don''t mention the ancient buildings below, even those high-ranking emperors, don''t think about it!


    Qi Xiaoyu always looked at it with a relaxed face, and her eyes always followed Chu mo. The eyes are full of obsession and attachment.


    Luo Tuo moved the real fire and exerted all his skills, tossing and turning in the void. In the end, he even used his weapons. Each blow is powerful and heavy, which can easily break a star. But it was all easily dissolved by Chu mo.


    "Luo Jue, is that all you have?" Chu Mo is still provoking.


    "Little thing, don''t be crazy, let you see the real power of my king of heaven!" Luo Jue said, his body flashed, and a huge and incomparable FA Xiang appeared in the whole heaven and earth. This dharma phase is indomitable, almost to open up this world. Then, the big hand, which covered the sky and blocked the sun, slapped hard and suppressed it fiercely towards Chu mo.


    This is Luo Jue''s way! It''s his own way!


    "Suppression!" Luo Jue shouted angrily.


    Chu Mo laughed, "what a coincidence, I have just been called the king of heaven..." said, Chu Mo also turned into an indomitable giant, but stood there, punched hard, and directly hit Luo Tui''s Dharma body.


    First, he smashed Luo Jue''s big hand that covered the sky and the sun, and then this punch hit Luo Jue''s boundless Dharma.


    Boom!


    The Dharma body collapses.


    Luo Jue gulped blood and flew upside down... Thrown into the distance.


    Send it at midnight, ask for a monthly ticket and some recommended tickets! Thank you. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1345

    "Heaven... King of heaven?" Luo Jue''s eyes were filled with endless shock and inconceivability, as well as a trace of weakness. He managed to stabilize his figure in the void, and then said with a sad smile, "he is worthy of being the king of heaven, the young king... Really powerful! I lost. Chu Mo, if you want to kill or cut, please!"


    Chu Mo smiled: "there is no deep hatred between you and me. Why should I kill you?"


    Luo Jue raised his head and looked at Chu Mo for a long time. Finally, he sighed faintly, "the waves behind the river push the waves ahead. I''m really old."


    After saying this, Luo Jue''s body suddenly appeared a decadent breath. His spirit and spirit also became much weaker. This is the result of a monk who was completely suppressed.


    All the subordinates of Luo Jue below were sad, and some even couldn''t help crying.


    This is the change and alternation of times. There are always new people who want to stand up and replace the old and replace the old.


    In front of the king of heaven, the king of heaven did not have any chance.


    Chu Mo looked at Luo Jue and said, "what? The king of the heavenly road, just gave up?"


    Luo Jue said in a deep voice, "scholars can be killed but not humiliated. Does Prince Chu have to force Luo Jue to commit suicide?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I don''t think so, Luo Jue, are you willing to follow me?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, those Luo Jue''s men below were all dumbfounded. One by one, they almost turned into statues and were about to lose the ability to think. The heart says this Chu Mo, isn''t it crazy? He let the king of heaven follow him? Are you kidding? Even if you are really the king of heaven, you are just a quasi supreme. How can you let a monk of the same level follow you?


    Qi Xiaoyu was also slightly stunned, and then she thought of something. She couldn''t help shaking her head and sighing softly. My husband is really preparing for the arrival of the demon clan 20 years later. Chu Mo would never have said such a thing if he had been in his former temper.


    Today, Chu Mo''s thirst for the strong is almost to a persistent degree. Whenever he sees a strong man or a monk who has the opportunity to become a strong man, he subconsciously wants to hold him close. Not to show the majesty of the king of heaven. I just want to be more confident when the demon clan comes 20 years later!


    But in this way, you will be very tired! Because not everyone can understand your good intentions.


    Qi Xiaoyu loves Chu Mo very much, but he can''t say anything.


    Luo Jue was also stunned there. He stared at Chu Mo blankly: "are you crazy?"


    Chu Mo shook his head and suddenly said, "if I take you away from heaven, will you follow me for 30 years?"


    Luo Jue looked at Chu Mo and frowned, "if you have anything to say, you might as well say it directly."


    Luo Jue''s group of men thought that the king of the road of heaven would scold and refuse Chu Mo, but they didn''t expect that Luo Jue actually looked a little moved. It made them all feel incredible. Is it true that the temptation to leave Tianlu is so big? Can you even refuse dignity? The king of heaven, to be a follower of young people?


    Chu Mo waved and formed a boundary. He didn''t want too many people to know something now.


    "Twenty years later, the demon clan is bound to come to the Yan and Huang regions." Chu Mo looked at Luo Jue and said, "I hope you can help me."


    "Why should I help you? Even if the demon clan comes to the Yanhuang realm, they will not enter my path." Luo Jue looked at Chu Mo indifferently.


    "Can''t the demon lord fight in? For the Supreme Master, they can enter and exit as soon as they want." Chu Mo said faintly, "even if the demon clan will temporarily let go of this place because of the suppression of the heaven in a short time, but over time, they will really let such a great place of cultivation turn a blind eye?"


    "So what? We have been living here for generations, without strife!" Luo Jue said faintly, "we can''t get out of this road. Even if someone of the demon clan can come in, must we be provoked?"


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile: "no one in the heaven has provoked the demon clan, but the demon clan will not let go of the heaven. Also, Luo Jue Daoyou, if I remember correctly, you so-called Tianlu aborigines, in fact, are all descendants of the Yan and Huang regions. You are all descendants of the Yan and Huang dynasties! Can you really be indifferent to watching the demon clan completely destroy the Yan and Huang regions?"


    Luo Jue said indifferently, "don''t take some national righteousness to pressure me. We are now the real indigenous friars of Tianlu, which has nothing to do with the Yan and Huang regions!"


    Chu Mo sighed: "In that case, forget it, Luo Jue Daoyou, when I didn''t say this. However, there is one thing I want to tell you. That is, from now on, more and more celestial friars will enter the path of heaven. They may even fail to achieve their accomplishments in the period of ascension. I need this path to quickly improve their combat power. Do you have any opinion on this matter? If there is, press it first. Twenty years of time, you can''t spend all your time on this path of heaven Aura of. Maybe twenty years later, the demon clan will come in again. "


    "You..." Luo Jue was angry with Chu Mo''s words, and his face was livid. What does the heart say? If you have an opinion, press it first? What is it that twenty years'' time can''t exhaust the resources of this road? If you keep bringing people in this way. I''m afraid the whole road will be completely exhausted in less than ten years!


    "Tao you should understand one thing. I''m just telling you, not discussing with you." Chu Mo said seriously, "in fact, even if the resources on the road of heaven are completely exhausted, it doesn''t matter to me. What I want is that those monks in the heaven can make great progress in these 20 years! Lest one day, when the demon clan comes, they don''t even have the power to fight back."


    Luo Jue looked at Chu Mo angrily: "what good is it for you to do this? Chu Mo, with your current strength, you can take your relatives and friends, fly away, and don''t fight head-on with the demon clan. I believe that no demon clan will take the initiative to trouble you."


    Chu Mo looked at Luo Jue and said, "there are some reasons that you don''t understand. Even if you cultivate unparalleled skills and participate in nature, you don''t understand. I have a family. My family is called Yanhuang Da Yu!"


    Chu Mo said, glancing at Qi Xiaoyu below, and then said, "let''s go."


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu glanced reluctantly at Luo Tui''s ancient palace complex.


    Chu Mo suddenly glanced at Luo Jue, who was still standing in the void thoughtfully, "Taoist friend, your palace is good, and my wife likes it very much. I took it away, and you let someone build another one."


    Chu Mo said and shot directly. A big hand, sticking out of the sky, directly grabbed the palace group. With a huge palm and five fingers open, it directly grabbed the land. On the spot, countless people flew out in panic and flew around.


    Luo Tui was so angry that he roared: "Chu Mo, you deceive people too much!"


    "It''s just a palace. Why are you so stingy? Isn''t your life worth a palace?" Chu Mo curled his lips and said, "just take it as a wedding gift for me and my wife!"


    Qi Xiaoyu smiled like a flower and nodded repeatedly.


    Luo Jue''s seven tricks are smoking, and he is about to die of anger. Who does the heart say wants to congratulate you on your wedding? Why are you two so shameless? Although he was about to die of anger, Luo Tui didn''t stop him. It''s just a group of palaces. Although it hurts, it''s not that it can''t be sent out. The key problem is, this is too oppressive! The king of heaven, even his own residence was robbed. If this gets out, how will he meet people in the future?


    Looking at those men with a sad and indignant face, Luo Jue sighed and asked, "do you want to go to heaven? Do you want to fight the demon clan?"


    The group of people immediately froze, and then one of them said, "Lord, we are not afraid to fight the demon clan, nor are we afraid to die!"


    Another said, "king, we want to go to heaven."


    Someone murmured in a low voice, "in fact, childe Chu was right. We are all real descendants of the Yellow Emperor... Just left our homes for too long."


    "If you can go back, who doesn''t want to go back?"


    Luo Jue finally sighed, and then looked at Chu Mo: "at last, I scolded you for being a bastard. I can''t beat you, not your opponent. But you can''t say you, your teeth are sharp. Even your residence was robbed by you. It seems that you have to leave this road with you. Anyway! I Luo Jue, willing to follow you! Not for 30 years, but for life!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo''s eyebrow tip was a little surprised.


    Luo Jue said, "in my life, I bow my head once. Even if I can raise my head in the future, I will bow my head after all. What''s the difference between being a follower of you for 30 years and being a follower of you for a lifetime? Maybe, in less than 30 years, I''ll be dead."


    Chu Mo was a little moved and said seriously to Luo Jue, "it is the luck of heaven and the whole Yanhuang region that Taoist friends can make this choice. Don''t worry, Taoist friends, I will never let you become a follower for nothing. Isn''t your greatest wish to become a Taoist? If you have the opportunity, we will become a Taoist together!"


    Luo Jue''s eyes suddenly shot two divine lights. The energy and spirit of the whole person rose again in an instant. Chu Mo''s words, others say, are too different from Chu Mo''s words!


    If someone else said, Luo Jue would certainly scoff. But if Chu Mo said, Luo Jue really felt quite reliable.


    Not to mention anything else, Chu Mo can rush all the way from the peak of true immortality to the quasi supreme state in just a few years, which makes people feel completely unbelievable and even incomprehensible! This kind of person''s luck may... Really have a chance to break through the seal of this world!


    "OK, just say to the childe, this follower, I''ll do it!" Luo Jue is a martial arts enthusiast who devotes himself to cultivation. Being a man and doing things are all very crisp. At present, he gave Chu Mo a big gift and directly became a follower of Chu Mo!


    Quasi supreme followers... In an era ago, maybe nothing. But now, this kind of thing can shock the whole world!


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo crazily, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly upward: my brother is the best¡ª¡ª


    It''s too late to write... Cough, everyone vote for some recommendations!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1346

    time passes very quickly. In a flash, five years have passed.


    In the past five years, the heaven has shown a rare calm and prosperity. Piaomiao palace has also become the most powerful sect in the whole spiritual world.


    The existence of the ethereal palace directly changed the pattern of the entire spiritual world.


    In the past, there were basically two kinds of forces in the spiritual world, one is sect, the other is family. Although the number of casual practitioners is the largest, they are the most loose and powerless group.


    Casual cultivation is very bitter, whether in the spiritual world, the celestial world or the celestial world. They are not dependent, they lack resources. In the face of the squeeze of those families and sects, almost all of the casual cultivation, life is hard haha. Few casual practitioners can stand out and stand at the peak of the spiritual world.


    But this pattern was forcibly broken by Chu mo. He not only gave hope to the scattered cultivation in the spiritual world, but also almost broke up the whole family and sect in the heaven!


    But this time, not only did they not experience any battle, on the contrary, those families and sects also desperately wanted to move closer to Chu mo.


    The reason is simple.


    Tianlu, which once had a very high threshold, can only enter once in 3000 years, and there are many dangers in it. Even if they can enter the heavenly way, they are also very few lucky people who can successfully come out of the heavenly way alive.


    It''s different now.


    Now, not only everyone can enter the Tianlu to practice, but also there are a large number of strong people in the realm of emperor guarding every area of the Tianlu.


    These emperors include both the heavenly realm and the aborigines of Tianlu itself.


    Except for a few people, almost no one knows how Chu Mo did it. You can not only go in and out of Tianlu at will, but also subdue the whole Tianlu.


    Yes, just accept it. Otherwise, why would those rebellious Aboriginal monks on the road of heaven cooperate so? In the past, it was a great good thing for them not to attack the monks entering the heaven secretly. How can you help?


    With a large number of emperors in charge, the danger of practicing in Tianlu was minimized.


    Of course, there will inevitably be casualties and occasional fights. But in general, the whole heavenly road has now become the back garden of the spiritual world.


    There are a large number of monks who grow up and rise in the path of heaven. In the past five years, there has even been a previously unknown scattered practice, which directly rushed to the realm of high-level emperors!


    Most of them joined the ethereal palace. There are also some people who, after rushing to a high level, left Tianlu and founded their own sects, or led their families to rise step by step.


    Chu Mo did not demand anything. His income in the magic world was contributed by those senior blood friars in the whole spiritual world. He also took out these incomes to subsidize and cultivate all the amazing talents.


    He treated them equally, whether they were the legitimate children of big families or those helpless monks in the world.


    At the beginning, some big families and factions were still vigilant and thought that Chu Mo had a plot, but as some things became clearer, they finally understood Chu Mo''s good intentions. Finally, Chu Mo knew that he was not seeking anything for himself. I just hope that the whole spiritual world can become stronger. I hope there will be more masters in the heaven!


    Not in the future one day, when the demon clan comes, the Terran will be caught unprepared; I don''t want to see the scene of human blood flowing into a river and life being ruined.


    The king of heaven is really worthy of it!


    In the past five years, the strength of those around Chu Mo has improved the fastest. Because they not only have the top-level resources, the top-level skills, the top-level training place, the key is that Chu Mo often tells them scriptures!


    "In the spiritual world, there is a saying that the supreme is the ultimate power and the beginning of the Tao. But in fact, from my own experience, it is not the case." Chu Mo looked at the people in the square and said calmly, "the supreme is definitely not the ultimate of power, nor is the saint, even in my opinion, the great saint is not!"


    All the people below listened carefully, even the red moon was also listening to Chu Mo''s words. Hearing this, they all thought thoughtfully.


    Over the years, Chu Mo has already told them about the level of practice. I told them that above the supreme, it is a saint, and above the saint, it is a great saint. The existence stronger than the great sage is the ancestral realm!


    Yes, it is the ancestral body of his body!


    The ancestral realm of monks is called Zuxian; The ancestral realm of Buddhism is called Buddha; The ancestral realm of daomen is called Daozu. In addition, there are all kinds of other creatures. If they reach this state, they are also honored as "ancestors". For example, Huang Zu is the ancestor of the Phoenix family. For example, dragon ancestor, that is the ancestral realm power of dragon ancestor.


    Of course, even in Luo Tianxian domain, there are not many people who can reach the ancestral realm. Anyway, according to Chu Mo''s understanding, there is not much. I''m afraid there are only a few people.


    Above the ancestral realm, it is supreme!


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd, "is Taishang the ultimate of power? I think I can only ask him this question."


    All the people below were full of fantasy, and then couldn''t help laughing. They are now in this world, even the supreme realm can not step into. Not to mention the supreme, now they can only think about it. Even a little afraid to think.


    However, they all felt very lucky. At least, with Chu Mo''s narration, they could clearly know the classification of monks. Compared with the ignorance that the sage realm was the emperor realm in the past, there is too much happiness now.


    Ignorance is never a blessing, and ignorance is ignorance.


    "The reason why our ancestors said that the supreme is the ultimate of power and the beginning of the Tao is that in our world, even a century ago, when monks reached the supreme state, they basically reached the end." Chu Mo said, "in other words, the horizon can only see so much, so there is such a discussion. Let''s not talk about power today. Just talk about it."


    The red moon stared at Chu mo. with Chu Mo''s narration, she had sensed that there seemed to be a shackle in her mind, which was to be washed away with Chu Mo''s preaching!


    If she really breaks away from that shackle, even if she can''t break into the supreme realm, she can certainly step into a new and different field!


    This made Hongyue''s heart greatly shocked. Looking at the handsome young man in front of her, her heart filled with emotion, thinking: floating, see? A peerless pride that is not inferior to you has finally appeared!


    Chu Mo''s voice continued to come, and everyone was listening attentively.


    "What I want to say today is about the beginning of the Tao. I have always believed that the beginning of the Tao has begun from the moment when I stepped into the practice world and successfully built the foundation! Magic is the Tao, divine power is also the use of the Tao, spiritual power, the expansion of the yuan God... These are all the Tao!" Chu Mo''s clear voice, Keep coming: "Therefore, no matter the great Luo Jinxian, the celestial immortals, or the real immortals, all have their own Taoism. Even the friars in the primordial infant period also have their own Taoism. While improving the realm, if they can cultivate the enlightenment as the most important. Then, I believe that the combat power of friars in each realm will be increased by at least 30%. The higher the number, the higher. Of course, if you want to achieve this kind of journey Degree is not easy. It can''t be achieved overnight. Because Tao is illusory and mysterious. If you want to solidify your own Tao, you need to meditate, think hard, and explore tirelessly. But as long as you get a clue, you''re really getting started. "


    Chu Mo finished, and there was silence below. Everyone was seriously thinking about Chu Mo''s words.


    At this time, the red moon whispered, "Chu Mo, I roughly understand what you mean. Now in the practice world, under the emperor, including the emperor, in fact, they don''t pay much attention to the understanding of the Tao, because they all think it''s something that the supreme realm will do. Right?"


    Chu Mo nodded slightly.


    The Red Moon said again, "but if you can cultivate the understanding and deepening of the Tao from now on, it must be of great benefit, right?"


    Chu Mo nodded again, "yes, aunt, it''s good."


    Hongyue smiled: "well, let me ask you another question that they all care about and want to know."


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "excuse me, aunt."


    The Red Moon said, "when did you begin to realize the Tao? How much does your powerful combat power have to do with this?"


    Chu Mo said, "my true enlightenment is actually on the road of heaven. At that time, I was already in the real fairyland. My current combat power has a great relationship with my enlightenment. At that time, I almost touched the supreme realm."


    Chu Mo didn''t hide anything and said directly.


    Hiss!


    On the huge square of the small world in Tiandao garden, suddenly there was a cold breath, and almost everyone was shocked. In this world, how dare someone touch the supreme realm? If the news gets out, it''s amazing!


    Even Luo Jue, who was sitting in a corner of the square, suddenly opened his eyes. In his eyes, the light flashed. Now he has finally solved the puzzle that had plagued him for many years.


    At that time, Chu Mo calculated him and fled to another section of the road to heaven. At that time, Chu Mo had no ability to compete with him at all. But when Chu Mo returned from that heavenly road, he was able to fight with the quasi Supreme Master in the realm of true immortality!


    Although I can''t beat him, it''s because of the huge gap in realm. It''s not that Chu Mo''s ability is insufficient. Five years ago, when Chu Mo once again entered the path of heaven, he just stepped into the realm of quasi supremacy, and could almost completely crush him!


    i see!


    Luo Jue''s mind rumbled. A surging breath erupted directly. That mysterious feeling made him have no time to say hello to Chu Mo, and he disappeared there. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1347

    At this time, Hongyue thought carefully and smiled at Chu Mo: "my dear nephew, my aunt owes you an adult invitation. As she said, Hongyue''s body disappeared at a whiz. (? ([net]


    At this time, Ziyan emperor took a deep look at Chu Mo and said, "although you are my junior brother, this time, you are my teacher!" Say, purple smoke also disappeared.


    There are many more people who leave the small world square in an instant. Some people had time to say hello to Chu Mo and hug their fists to thank him. Some people left without even having time to shout.


    In their realm, most of the time, the difference is not accumulation, but epiphany!


    In ancient times, there was a wise man, Da Neng, who once said: it''s enough to hear about Tao in the morning and die in the evening!


    In a word, it shows the hardships of epiphany. Once you have epiphany, you will feel satisfied after you enter the Tao.


    This group of great friars, their accumulation and experience have all reached the extreme state that they can achieve. If there is no external influence, it is really too difficult to succeed in enlightenment. This is also the reason why the sentence "the supreme has no way to go" appears.


    In fact, not only these quasi supreme monks and peak emperors, Chu Mo''s words have a far-reaching impact on the whole spiritual world.


    In a short time, all the people he affected were those who stood at the top of the whole spiritual world. But if we wait for these words to spread and ferment, then it will affect countless generations!


    Because any monk in Luo Tianxian domain knows this truth, that is, from the beginning of building the foundation, he will realize the Tao. Therefore, their combat power is far stronger than that of these monks in the heaven.


    Although it is not exaggerated to the extent that the emperor can fight supreme, at least, in the face of opponents in the same realm, almost no one on the side of Yanhuang realm is the opponent of friars on the side of Luo Tianxian realm.


    Time is like water, and five years have passed.


    The overall situation of the spiritual world in the whole Yanhuang region is much better than that ten years ago!


    Luo Jue was the first to realize the Tao and return. This once king of the heavenly road, now a Taoist, has successfully rushed to the realm of quasi supreme. If it were not for the suppression of the laws of the world, he could successfully step into the supreme field this time!


    After Luo Jue returned, he knelt down and saluted Chu Mo!


    This is true preaching and teaching!


    Even if Chu Mo''s age and realm are not as good as him, Luo Jue must accept this kindness.


    The supreme peak, the former blood demon ancestor, is just this realm. But even the supreme has dared to challenge.


    Luo Jue also has this confidence now. This is an invincible belief. He once lost it, but now he has found it back.


    Following Luo Jue''s return, it is Hongyue, who has also stepped into the field of Luo Jue and will be the supreme peak!


    With only a little difference, you can really become a Tao!


    But such a little bit is an insurmountable natural barrier. Because this is the law of the whole Yanhuang region.


    Ziyan also directly stepped into the field of quasi supreme peak. Although she was still a line away from the top, it was only a matter of time for her to reach that field.


    Ziyan was very happy. After coming back, he rarely drank with Chu Mo, and then had to compete with his younger martial brother.


    Only two outsiders were present in the battle. One is Luo Jue, the other is the red moon. In fact, they also want to confirm with Chu Mo, but they are not interesting. Ziyan and Chu Mo have the same friendship. They are martial brothers and sisters, so they don''t have so many scruples.


    Above the heaven, deep in the endless sky.


    Chu Mo stood in the void, opposite him was purple smoke.


    Ziyan''s aura is completely different from that of the past. That kind of quasi supreme pressure is affecting this world all the time.


    She was graceful and beautiful. Standing there, she looked like a fairy facing the dust. The pressure on his body, but the impact of this piece of heaven and earth seems to be unable to accommodate.


    "Younger martial brother, be careful." Ziyan softly shouted, and then directly shot.


    A long whip formed by the law was severely whipped towards Chu mo.


    PA!


    In this vast sky, there is a shocking fluctuation!!


    But the void was pulled apart.


    This power alone can easily tear up a nine Heaven Emperor!


    Chu Mo''s eyes were deep, and two divine lights shone from his eyes. In the light, with endless power of law, directly locked the law whip of purple smoke. Then his eyes moved slightly.


    A mysterious force of law rolled up the whip directly, like a pair of big hands... Pulling the whip of law and tearing it hard!


    "God!" The red moon watching the war in the distance couldn''t help but cry out.


    She was not amazed at the power of Ziyan, the quasi supreme peak, and should have shown this strong combat power. What surprised her was Chu Mo''s ability!


    Because Chu Mo is actually using Taoism to suppress the magical power of a monk who is higher than his realm!


    Is this OK?


    "It''s really powerful..." Luo Jue couldn''t help but exclaim. He also saw what Chu Mo was doing. Infinite emotion filled my heart. That invincible belief did not disappear, but he was very clear that even now against Chu Mo, he would still be easily suppressed by Chu Mo!


    Over the past ten years, Chu Mo seems to have changed little, but in fact, no one knows how much his Taoism has improved, except Qi Xiaoyu!


    Click!


    The whip condensed by the rule of purple smoke was directly torn apart by the divine light from Chu Mo''s eyes. Then the next moment, Ziyan suddenly stopped.


    Her face, with a somewhat depressed color, actually showed a little bit of a little girl''s state, a little embarrassed, and said angrily, "don''t play, it''s really boring, can''t you let your sister a little?"


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly, and then removed the lock on Ziyan.


    Luo Jue closed his eyes slightly, deduced for a while, and then said with a wry smile, "even if it''s me, I''m afraid I''ve lost at this time."


    The red moon glanced at Luo Jue and said, "me too."


    "With the childe here, maybe there will be a chance to face the demon clan in ten years." Luo Jue said faintly.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Lingdan hall.


    At the foot of Liuling mountain.


    Liuyun looked at his father: "I think with him, maybe when the demon clan comes ten years later, we will really have a chance." She said, and then glanced at a charming woman beside Chuanshan: "Mom, I''m going?"


    The woman nodded gently at Liuyun, and the color of love flashed in her eyes. She said softly, "when you see the fairy princess, remember to apologize for me. Although this matter has nothing to do with her, after all, there are some causes and effects in it. Although she was blessed with misfortune, she also experienced hardships. Go and apologize for me."


    The woman apologized twice in a row, but Chuan Shan beside her looked at the woman with a spoiled face.


    This charming woman is Bingyan, the biological daughter of the most powerful and powerful demon king in the demon world.


    The name Bing Yan came from herself. Her name in the demon clan has been deliberately forgotten by her. She doesn''t want to be a demon princess. Now she just wants to be a human woman. If you can live safely from now on, for Bing Yan, it is the greatest happiness in this life.


    Liu Feng left liulingshan several years ago and went to Piaomiao palace. After joining in, he became a member of the honorary Presbyterian group of Piaomiao palace.


    Now the honorary elder of piaomi palace is different from that ten years ago.


    At that time, those young adults and some strong people joined the ethereal palace. Although they were all voluntary, their status seemed somewhat natural. Because the top ten ancestors of Piaomiao palace were too low in front of them.


    But now it''s different!


    From the moment Chu Mo took everyone into the Heaven Road, the rise of the ethereal palace has become an irresistible trend.


    Five years ago, all Chu Mo''s lineages in the misty palace had no friars under the emperor. Moreover, they all hold the supreme inheritance and have heard Chu Mo''s sermon early. I have been enlightened since early.


    Therefore, when these people entered the realm of emperor and Lord, their combat power made those young adults who used to feel afraid!


    For example, the best fighting situ, holding a supreme bow found by Chu Mo from the collection of Qin Cang and the blood demon ancestor in the past, swept almost all the emperors and friars with the realm of the eighth heaven of the emperor. Even those monks of the emperor jiuchongtian felt particularly headache after seeing her.


    Too powerful!


    Only one of them can deal with her.


    For example, Hua Xiaoya has always hated the arrogant situ, although she has a good relationship in private, and her sisters are commensurate. However, the two have been competing with each other on the way to practice.


    But every time, it is difficult for the two to tell the difference. Hua Xiaoya had a tattered iron sword in her hand and situ had a supreme bow in her hand. Neither of them could do anything about the other.


    Even though Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue are slightly less talented, their realm is gradually opened up. But they have also stepped into the realm of the emperor''s triple heaven. This is mainly the result of Chu Mo constantly taking them in and out of Tianlu. Talent is something that everyone is born with. The day after tomorrow, no matter how hard you try and how you use resources to smash, there is still a limit.


    However, Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue and others did not feel depressed at all. They were lucky to be able to come to this day. Although they did not improve so fast, they were also slowly improving, and did not really come to an end. So I''m satisfied.


    So far, most of Chu Mo''s lineages in the misty palace have stepped into the ranks of high-level emperors. Plus what Chu Mo did for heaven. So that the misty palace has now become the most prosperous sect in the whole spiritual world.


    Its popularity is not even worse than that of the Chu clan before an era.


    At this time, it is not so easy to ask for a position of elder in the ethereal palace.


    Of course, Liu Feng is also good enough, not entirely relying on his sister''s relationship with Chu mo. After becoming the elder of the misty palace, Liu Feng also made a lot of contributions to the sect. Of course, his realm improvement is also quite fast!


    So that ten years later, Liuyun finally couldn''t help but want to see that magical place.


    Send it on the third watch, ask for a monthly ticket, ask for a monthly ticket!!!


    Every day, the minimum is guaranteed at three watch, close to ten thousand words. It''s often four, five, six, seven or even more.


    Very strong.


    I was ill for a week before, and the saved manuscript had already been consumed.


    Now there are only 10000 or 20000 words left. To be honest, let alone explosive, it is very difficult to continue to maintain nearly 10000 words every day.


    It''s easy to update 10000 words every day, but writing 10000 words... It''s really not easy!


    This is also the reason why the vast majority of people maintain a minimum of two to six thousand words.


    But knowing that it was not easy, I still maintained a three watch of nearly 10000 words.


    Am I stupid? I don''t know if I can save 30 chapters every day for two hours and one month, and then explode several times? After writing books for eleven years, I know this truth better than most authors.


    Better understand how the game should be played.


    But I think this book is better. I think you can support me more. I think you can read it more comfortable and enjoyable. So I did it. I don''t know how long I can stick to it, but I will stick to it for one day.


    We don''t need to be able to understand how thoroughly, as long as we think that we are also tired when studying and working.


    Asking for a monthly ticket is just a piece of candy.


    Brothers and sisters, just give a piece of sugar? (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1348

    Although Qi Xiaoyu had a long talk with her, he kept contacting her over the years and asked her to come over. But Liuyun never promised. Because she never figured out how to do it. Especially when she heard that even Shui Yiyi, in the past ten years, she was only focused on the Tao and rarely appeared with Chu mo. The woman who always accompanied Chu Mo was only Qi Xiaoyu, and Liu Yun''s heart hesitated even more.


    She can understand Qi Xiaoyu''s mind, but she is difficult to convince herself. Even after her mother woke up, she heard about it and gave her positive suggestions, Liuyun was still hesitating. Because she suddenly found that her feelings for Chu mo were not like those of Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu. She is more about appreciating an excellent man!


    In addition, many years ago, there was a husband and wife relationship between the two people, which led to her appreciation gradually becoming like. But after so many years, she asked her heart again, and it had completely calmed down.


    Therefore, Liuyun finally decided to go to the ethereal palace, and she wanted to improve herself. She felt that now, she should have been able to face Chu Mo calmly.


    In fact, after arriving at the misty palace, Liuyun saw Chu mo. The man who once made her heart beat still made her heart beat. But the violent ripples in my heart have disappeared.


    Time is a sharp weapon, which can cut off too much cause and effect and erase too much emotion. Even though the memory is still there, seeing each other again after years has been very mature, but the original heart is gone.


    Although Qi Xiaoyu had some regrets about this result, he didn''t force anything more.


    After meeting, everyone was very happy. They had cultivated Liuyun in the seventh heaven of the emperor, and were not surprised to become an honorary elder of the ethereal palace.


    Then, she also entered the path of heaven. Start practicing.


    Eighteen years after Chu Mo sealed the Luo Tian breaking Dharma array.


    The demon king finally returned with a frosty face and a small butterfly!


    Both of them looked quite tired, but their mental state was surprisingly good.


    Chu Mo felt happy that master and Shiniang had both stepped into the field of quasi supremacy!


    Mojun and Xiaodie also congratulated Chu Mo on his current development.


    That night, the two teachers and disciples, together with the teacher''s mother Xiaodie and his wife Qi Xiaoyu, sat together, drinking and talking. No outsiders.


    "Master, where have you been with Shiniang these years? Why is there no news?" Chu Mo looked at the demon king. Although his current state had completely surpassed his master, he was still the same in front of his master. Serious, respectful


    "It''s hard to say." The demon king sighed softly. A smile appeared on his tired face and said, "we have gone to many Outland places. We have gone to look for black purple grass and sad and happy flowers."


    "Joys and sorrows? That thing... It is said to grow at the junction of gods and demons, but it is said that a century ago, the place has been completely broken and turned into a chaotic nothingness. Neither we nor the demon family can enter..." Chu Mo looked at the demon king.


    The demon king nodded, "it''s really difficult. Your teacher''s wife and I almost died there."


    Xiaodie whispered aside, "although that place has become a chaotic and nihilistic place, in fact, some continental fragments have been preserved and become lost places."


    "Lost place?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Xiaodie curiously.


    "There are many creatures living in that place, the strongest of which is probably the realm of emperor and Lord, but they can''t leave there at all. They dare not even leave the continent where they are. Because there is chaos and nothingness around them. Once they leave the continent too far, they will completely lose the breath of the continent. Then... They will be lost in the endless void. Fortunately, they may find another continent or home after many years Township. If you are unlucky, you may not find a place to stay until you die. " Said Xiaodie.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Chu Mo couldn''t help but be surprised that the place was so dangerous. It seems that master and Shiniang have suffered a lot over the years.


    Xiaodie said, "but your master and I are both very lucky. We not only successfully broke through to the realm of quasi supremacy there, but also successfully found those two miraculous drugs." With that, Xiaodie happily took out two jade boxes and handed them to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded, "I''ll refine medicine for Shiniang tomorrow!"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo and said, "I didn''t catch up with those things before. On our way back, your Shiniang read the records of the letter board for many years. You are not easy and excellent!"


    Chu Mo said, "if you don''t disgrace master, you can do it."


    "Haha, no shame, of course not! You are the greatest pride of master!" The demon king directly picked up the glass and drank happily.


    That night, two old people, two young people and four people were drinking very happily in a small courtyard in Tiandao garden.


    The next morning, Chu Mo found the wind gentleman, and like the gentleman who had already followed the wind, he chose to follow the gold ginseng of Chu Mo and asked them for some essence. Then, together with black laver and sorrowful flowers, they began to refine in a chaotic oven.


    Now Chu ink refining medicine is completely different from that in those days.


    Over the past ten years, too many changes have taken place. Chu Mo''s accumulation and study of various knowledge has also reached a new realm.


    From a monk who only knew fighting in the past, he has become a person who has a lot of research on Feng Shui, Dharma array, alchemy, and weapon refining. In this process, Chu Mo has accumulated too many new Tao.


    Over the years, he has tried to impact the mind method of heaven''s will to the fifth level, entering the realm of "I am heaven, and heaven is me". But they all failed. He did not force the impact. Because he has felt that that realm will be the opportunity for him to become a Taoist!


    That is to say, once his mind skill is cultivated to this level, he can still become a Tao against the sky even if the world is blocked!


    For this reason, he made a special trip to the ninth city three years ago. To pick up her sister Xu Nan, who refused to leave, also wanted to ask her father about it.


    His father was in the ninth city, still looking like an old drunk. Xu Nan didn''t even know that his father had left the ninth city in the past.


    Chu Tianji also agreed with Chu Mo''s inference, and he told Chu Mo that the mind method of Providence and my will should not belong to this world.


    "I''ve never heard of this mental skill. It''s very advanced. It should be higher than the supreme realm. Maybe it''s a saint level mental skill, maybe higher." Chu Tianji told Chu Mo with a serious face at that time.


    Chu Mo asked, "haven''t we ever had a particularly powerful monk in the Yanhuang region?"


    Chu Tianji smiled: "the strong wander the vast universe, and an idea can instantly cross countless planes."


    Chu Mo understood a little at that time. He asked his father if his father would fight if the demon clan came.


    Chu Tianji shook his head: "when the demon clan comes, it can''t turn the sky. I won''t do it."


    "Then, does father want to go back with me?" Chu Mo asked.


    "You have been with the girl for so many years, and you haven''t even given birth to a grandson for me. What am I going to do?"


    Chu Mo was very helpless to say goodbye to his father and didn''t persuade him anymore. He knew that even if he tried to persuade him again, his father would never go back with him. As for why I haven''t had children for so many years, it''s not that I can''t have them. The key is that I dare not!


    In the face of the coming chaos, even Chu Mo had no bottom in his heart. He and Qi Xiaoyu don''t want their children to bear the baptism of this troubled world.


    Although you don''t experience wind and rain, you can''t see a rainbow. But such turbulent times, even their own are difficult to protect, or don''t let children bear it.


    A pot of elixir was quickly refined. Chu Mo asked Qi Xiaoyu to give it to Shiniang. Qi Xiaoyu understood Chu Mo''s mind and carefully asked when taking the pill to Xiaodie.


    "Shiniang, in another two years, the demon clan will come. At this time..."


    Xiaodie smiled gently and said, "it doesn''t matter. At that time, you can help us raise our children."


    Qi Xiaoyu was frightened by Xiaodie''s words and hurried back to talk to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo immediately understood the intention of master and Shiniang, and immediately went to find the demon king.


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo and whispered, "it''s your Shiniang''s greatest wish to have a child these years, but fighting with the demon clan is my greatest wish these years! I didn''t participate in many things before, and I''ve always had regrets. In life, there are always some things that need to be done."


    "But..." Chu Mo frowned. Everyone has selfishness. If he can, he really doesn''t want the devil to go to war with Xiaodie. These two people, especially master Mojun, are of great significance to him. He didn''t want the devil to make any mistakes.


    "But what? You are not afraid, I will be afraid?" The demon king glanced at Chu Mo and said, "OK, don''t be a little girl. You are the king of heaven!"


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly: "what king of heaven, in front of master, I will always be the boy of that year."


    "Come on, get out of here quickly. Don''t bother me if you have nothing to do. This matter is not negotiable. When I go to the battlefield, I will be in front." The demon king said faintly, and then waved away Chu mo.


    Nowadays, there are not many people in the whole practice world who can talk to Chu Mo like this. But devil, no matter when, is one of these few.


    There is still one year left before the 20-year deadline.


    At this time, Xiaodie, who has been pregnant for several months, walks in the Tiandao garden every day, and her face is full of maternal brilliance.


    Chu Mo, with Qi Xiaoyu, appeared in the ruins of the blood demon galaxy.


    With only one year left, they must constantly monitor the movement of this place. Chu Mo didn''t feel at ease about using others, so he came in person.


    Looking at this place where they had fought in the past years, Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu were full of emotion in their hearts.


    "Brother, do you think there will be a large group of supreme masters among the people who come to the demon clan this time?" Qi Xiaoyu stood beside Chu Mo and said softly, "in fact, I regret that we should have a child a few years ago." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1349

    Chu Mo gently hugged Qi Xiaoyu''s waist and said gently on his face, "if there are really a large group of supreme masters, I will cover you to escape. Don''t say no."


    Qi Xiaoyu shook his head stubbornly, "no!"


    Chu Mo laughed, "so, whatever it comes from, war is! These years, the distance between the two of us is only a line, just a little bit. As long as we break through the past, we will succeed. Unfortunately, the rules of this world are restricted."


    Qi Xiaoyu youyou said, "have you ever thought about going to the demon clan to become a Taoist?"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows.


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "when the demon clan comes, the channel opens, and that channel is not one-way. They can come to us, why can''t we go to them? It may be much easier to become a Tao on their side, I think."


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, then shook his head and said with a wry smile, "it''s impossible. The demon clan won''t be unprepared for this. I''m afraid we will immediately encounter a devastating blow in the past moment."


    After thinking for a while, Qi Xiaoyu also felt that his suggestion was not very reliable. After thinking for a while, he said, "in this void, engrave another Dharma array. Even if those supreme masters come, we can stop them for a while."


    Chu Mo nodded. This time, he came here a year in advance, and he was also thinking about it in his heart.


    Qi Xiaoyu began to offer all kinds of superb materials. These are their collections over the years. Any one of them is extremely valuable divine material.


    Qi Xiaoyu assisted, while Chu Mo was responsible for the formation. He acted calmly, but with great speed. Rao is so, it still took nearly a month to set up a shocking Dharma array in this void.


    This dharma array is even stronger than the one under the old blood demon!


    This is not to say that Chu Mo is much better than the blood demon ancestor, but because the materials Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu master are far more abundant than the blood demon ancestor. The reason why the blood demon ancestor arranged the Dharma array bit by bit is mainly because the divine material is not so easy to find. And he didn''t want to be known by any creatures. Everything was done quietly.


    But now this galaxy has become a dead universe. Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu can be arranged here at will and will never be found.


    A month later, a Dharma array was engraved in this vast lonely galaxy.


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh and said, "although this may not stop them for too long, at least it can bring them a little trouble."


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt something and looked in a direction. Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned. She didn''t feel anything abnormal.


    Chu Mo frowned and said, "let''s go and have a look!"


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded, didn''t ask Chu Mo what, but silently followed up.


    Both of them were too fast, shrinking into inches and galloping in the vast universe.


    After walking at full speed for a few hours, they had appeared in a strange star field. Chu Mo stopped and looked at a huge galaxy in front of him, whispering, "right there."


    "What?" Qi Xiaoyu asked.


    "Blood moon!" Chu Mo said, his body flashed and directly disappeared into the galaxy.


    Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned, and his face instantly showed a happy face. Following Chu Mo, he also rushed into the galaxy.


    After being with Chu Mo for so many years, Qi Xiaoyu certainly knows what blood moon is. There should have been ten blood moons on the sky god''s mirror on Chu Mo, but now there are only four blood moons on it. Six others are missing.


    Over the years, they have searched for it countless times, but they failed. Finally, I can only give up. After all, they have more things to do.


    I just didn''t expect to get the news about blood moon here this time. Qi Xiaoyu didn''t even know how Chu Mo sensed it. Maybe it''s the God of the sky. However, in any case, she must help Chu Mo get this blood moon.


    This can also play a vital role in their next face of the demon war.


    This galaxy is quite large, and there are no less than hundreds of millions of stars in it. Under the reflection of countless stars, all the stars, like pearls, are embedded in the universe.


    Chu Mo didn''t rush to any stars, but flew towards a vast Nebula!


    This nebula is too huge. Those huge stars in front of it are like dust in the sun, which is insignificant at all. The nebula presents colorful and gorgeous colors and floats quietly in this galaxy. Countless stars are rotating regularly around this nebula.


    When Chu Mo''s body approached the nebula, a loud noise suddenly came from there.


    A huge bird, whose wings beat the void, flew directly out of the nebula. The loud noise was made by the giant bird''s wings flapping against the void.


    The giant bird is thousands of times larger than the stars. It is huge and unparalleled. It is dark all over, like molten iron. Emitting infinite ferocity, he rushed fiercely in the direction of Chu mo.


    Although there are countless times the difference between the two sides, Chu Mo is not even a dust in front of the giant bird. But the momentum of both sides is almost the same!


    Chu Mo snorted coldly. He felt the breath of blood moon from the giant bird, and it was two!


    Facing the breath of the giant bird that can easily crush the stars, Chu Mo''s face was not afraid, and he directly shot. Holding killing heaven, raising your hand is a knife!


    This knife seems quite casual, but its power is extremely amazing!


    The knife Qi hissed out billions of miles, like a cosmic ray, toward the giant bird, and fiercely cut it in the past.


    The power of this knife is so amazing that it cuts the galaxy open. Countless stars have become nothingness, and the whole galaxy seems to be cut off.


    The body of the giant bird was directly cut in half by Chu Mo''s knife. Immediately, he uttered a shrill scream!


    This is a creature of quasi supreme peak realm, which is almost invincible in this universe. Therefore, it did not pay attention to Chu Mo at all before it attacked. But I didn''t expect that this man was so terrible. With one blow, its noumenon was hit hard.


    The giant bird is screaming, and the blood of the quasi supreme realm is sprinkled all over this void. In the vast void of the universe, there are also black iron feathers of giant birds cut down everywhere. Each feather is huge, much larger than the stars in the sky, and extremely heavy. A feather easily breaks a star!


    Qi Xiaoyu started to collect these feathers. The feathers of the bird in the quasi supreme realm are naturally not ordinary.


    Chu Mo didn''t look at these things at all. His hand directly grabbed two things that fell out of the stomach after the giant bird was cut off!


    That''s exactly two blood moons!


    The giant bird was so angry that the two treasures it kept in its body were snatched away by this man. It reorganized its body and then launched a fierce attack on Chu mo.


    Unfortunately, this level of attack, if it were Chu Mo 20 years ago, would not do anything to him. Today, 20 years later, Chu Mo is helpless. Chu Mo directly shot, slapped the giant bird, and then warned in a deep voice, "these two things are related to me, and I took them away. If you don''t realize it, you will fall here today."


    The giant bird roared and sent out a strong wave of divine thoughts. It can''t speak human language, but powerful creatures can know each other''s intentions through divine thoughts communication.


    It said, "that''s a treasure I''ve kept for nearly 100000 years. How old are you, boy? You have such a high realm. Do you want to face if you rob other people''s treasures?"


    Chu Mo snorted coldly, and directly offered a sacrifice to the sky god.


    Those four blood moons, blooming with dazzling light, are thousands of times brighter than the sun in the universe!


    The whole Dark Universe is dazzled by this light. Even ordinary emperors who dare to open their eyes in this place will be blinded!


    The giant bird was stunned directly, because it also felt the breath of the blood moon from the sky god Jian offered by Chu mo.


    "This is mine!" The giant bird turned directly into a light and rushed to the sky.


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife, cut off the bird''s head directly, and coldly shouted, "don''t find yourself uncomfortable."


    The giant bird made a sharp and harsh cry, but it retreated far behind. Then it looked coldly at Chu Mo inlaying the two blood moons snatched from its body into the sky. The giant bird was extremely angry and began to call loudly, as if calling his companions.


    Two blood moons, which had left the sky god''s mirror for many years, flew directly back to the sky god''s mirror without any resistance. At this moment, they wake up directly!


    Hum!


    The sky god sent out a terrible hum. A violent shiver!


    Directly eliminate all the breath related to giant birds on these two blood moons.


    Then, a piece of information passed into the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Bright, bright!"


    Chu Mo''s heart moved, and it turned out to be the two blood moons.


    At this time, the light on the sky god''s mirror is countless times more dazzling than just now!


    This light even penetrates this huge galaxy and illuminates the endless and distant void of the universe.


    The giant bird, who was calling his companion, shivered violently, and then made a terrified cry, turning into a black light, and instantly disappeared into the nebula.


    Directly scared away!


    However, the movement caused by the celestial omen and the call of the giant bird finally attracted other creatures.


    There are two green toads the size of a millstone, which are rapidly jumping here from an endless distance. Every time you jump, you can jump tens of millions of miles.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes shot divine light and exclaimed, "frog statue!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1350

    Quack!


    A frog roar directly shattered countless stars, forming a torrent, rushing towards Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu!


    Although Chu Mo has never heard of the origin of frog Zun, the smell on these two green toads the size of a millstone is really terrible. It can easily stir this void.


    Are these two beings infinitely close to the supreme?


    incorrect!


    After Chu Mo just made that judgment, he felt that these two creatures should be creatures who have crossed that realm!


    These are two... Real supreme Frogs!


    But their combat power, somehow, did not really reach the supreme level.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, his body flashed, rushed up with incredible, raised his hand with a punch, and blasted at one of the green toads.


    Qi Xiaoyu rushed to the other one!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    This cosmic void suddenly gave out a violent shiver, and countless stars burst into pieces in a moment!


    This level of fighting between creatures is really terrible. Destroy the sky and the earth at every turn.


    Chu Mo''s figure retreated a few steps. The toad that fought with him also stepped back a few steps, and then let out a cry.


    Quack!


    Two divine lights were emitted from a pair of frog eyes. The divine light with terrifying law power, like a sharp unparalleled scissors, cut towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s body flashed in the void of the universe, and then raised his hand and again blasted at the Green Toad.


    The fluctuation of power from this punch made the Green Toad''s eyes show a cautious color, and jumped back fiercely.


    Whoosh!


    Jump tens of millions of miles!


    Jump into the infinite distant void of the universe.


    The Green Toad that was fighting with Qi Xiaoyu over there was also fiercely blocked by Qi Xiaoyu, and there was a faint trace of blood on the ink rain sword in her hand.


    That''s frog Zun''s blood!


    Two big green toads leaned together, staring at Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu with cold eyes. One of the green toads croaked first, and then spit out words. The sound of the road rumbled in the void of the universe.


    "Human beings, hand over those two treasures."


    "That baby is not yours!"


    "Hand it in quickly!"


    The frog Zun spoke very quickly and stared at Chu Mo coldly: "otherwise, it will drive you out of your wits!"


    Chu Mo''s face was also a little dignified, and he turned to look at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu voiced to Chu Mo, "I also saw their introduction on an ancient ancient book before an era. They said that they were two horrible supreme realm creatures. They belonged to the strong at the level of living fossils. One era ago, they had been knocked down in battle. But then they seemed to have almost completely recovered! They said that their race was magical..."


    At this time, another frog Zun also croaked twice, and then said, "hurry up and hand over the two treasures of the blackbird. The blackbird you injured is our follower! You have caused great trouble!"


    This frog Zun is a female. The voice of speaking, like a human woman, is very hoarse, like sand rubbing on the crystal window, which is very unpleasant to hear.


    The giant bird that just escaped into the huge Nebula also flew out again at this time. The black giant bird is really too big, just like an ancient black big 6. Even in the vast void of the universe, it also gives people a feeling of blocking the sky and the sun.


    "Hurry up!" The male frog zunnu said.


    "Hurry up!" The female frog zunnu said.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly flashed his body and returned with a knife. The blade pushes sideways in the void of the universe!


    Cut directly at the black giant bird!


    Before, the black giant bird had been cut off by Chu Mo once. This time, seeing that Chu Mo cut it again, the black giant bird was almost scared out of his wits. It flew back towards the huge nebula.


    But its speed is still a little slow and it can''t fly back. He was directly cut open by Chu Mo''s knife. A strange place.


    Then, Chu Mo didn''t wait for the blackbird to reorganize its body, directly grabbed the huge and unparalleled head of the blackbird with supreme magic power, and then began to seal!


    "You..." the male frog Zun was directly furious, and suddenly spit out his tongue. Tens of millions of miles away, he even wanted to cut open the attack on Chu mo.


    Chu Mo has been guarding against this move, raising his hand is a knife!


    Kill the sky and chop it down.


    The male frog gave an earth shattering howl!!!


    A piece of its tongue was cut off by Chu Mo''s knife!


    This is simply an incredible fatal blow to the male frog. They have always been famous for their degrees. In particular, the degree of their tongue is incredibly fast! Even faster than the spread of light!


    More than 90% of the reasons why two frog statues can traverse the universe and no one dares to provoke them are their tongues. Just in the battle, it has not been used, just to paralyze the enemy.


    But I didn''t expect that when it finally couldn''t help but display, as a must kill blow, and wanted to cause heavy damage to the enemy, its tongue... Was actually cut off!


    That long, long tongue is still floating in the universe, like a spirit, and wants to escape.


    Qi Xiaoyu snorted coldly and shot directly. With the same supreme power, he suppressed the tongue. Then youyou said, "it should be good to practice this thing into a whip. It''s fast and powerful!"


    Quack quack!


    Both male and female frog Zun were angry and roared madly.


    But what shocked and frightened them more was that Chu Mo was refining the head of the blackbird directly at this time!


    At this moment, the huge unparalleled head has been suppressed to a relatively small extent by Chu Mo''s magic power. Although it is still as big as a star, it is countless times smaller than before!


    "No!" Even if the tongue was cut off, the male frog Zun was not so anxious and angry. Its heart suddenly filled with remorse. The young couple, who had robbed the two treasures, were ready to leave. As a result, because of their arrival, the blackbird felt dependent and flew out again. But because of the mother frog Zun''s words, people directly gave birth to strong doubts!


    Now the human man''s behavior is clearly that he has seen through the essence of the blackbird!


    The Empress Dowager regrets!


    Male frog Zun wants to cry without tears, and his intestines are almost blue with regret at the moment!


    If it can control time and years, it will definitely let time flow back, and then it will stop the female frog statue as if nothing had happened. But two treasures of unknown origin were robbed. What''s the matter? Is it countless times better than the secret of the blackbird being revealed?


    "Boy, let my dry son go, I can decide, let you go." Male frog Zun stared at Chu Mo coldly, and the sound of Da Dao came out of his mouth.


    "Hehe, are you a God''s gold for being a son?" Chu Mo sneered: "are you also some kind of God, Jin Youling?" With that, he glanced at the male frog statue coldly.


    The body of male frog Zun immediately shivered. With its realm, it had a feeling of being seen through. It roared, "my son has nothing against you!"


    At this time, the head of the blackbird had been refined into a black sphere with a radius of dozens of feet by Chu Mo''s magic power. At this point, it is difficult to continue compression!


    In the empty air, the huge body of the black golden bird gave birth to a head again at this time. A pair of huge eyes, emitting divine light, glared at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said coldly while refining the black sphere, "get out of here quickly and don''t regenerate any undue ideas. Otherwise, I''ll completely refine you!"


    The blackbird that gave birth to a new head suddenly shivered and dared not argue. Directly flap your wings and fly back towards the huge nebula.


    Chu Mo looked at the nebula with a somewhat strange light in his eyes. I didn''t expect that such a spirit could be born in this magical Nebula in the universe!


    For the first time, he was completely cheated!


    Because at that time, in his eyes, this was a very real and fresh black giant bird. With a knife, the body of this giant bird was the same as all creatures. The internal organs are the same, with flesh and blood. Who could have thought that this was a kind of creature turned into after god gold gave birth to wisdom!


    If it weren''t for the arrival of these two frog zuns, Chu Mo might even have missed this opportunity!


    In fact, if Chu Mo is not worried about the movements of the demon clan in his heart, calm down, he can also think of it. Although there are countless magical species in the universe. But generally speaking, such a big creature is really rare!


    Because as long as it is a creature, there is a need to eat!


    Even the existence of the supreme realm is the same! Of course, the supreme need for food is definitely not food, but endless essence of heaven and earth.


    How much does a blackbird eat for a meal? I feel terrible when I think about it.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu had cut Chu Mo off the tongue of the male frog statue to refine a rough embryo, and said in surprise, "brother... Frog statue is also a god of gold!"


    As soon as Qi Xiaoyu said this, two big green frogs turned around and ran away!


    Quack!


    Quack!


    With a loud cry, they jumped towards the endless depths of the universe in the distance in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, they disappear into the void of the universe hundreds of millions of miles away.


    Chu Mo did not catch up. It was not so easy to really suppress these two green toads.


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "I finally understand why they have supreme breath, but they have no supreme combat power. It turns out that they are creatures made of gold by God. They are essentially different from real spiritual practitioners."


    Qi Xiaoyu said, waving the whip rough embryo refined from the tongue of the supreme frog in his hand.


    PA!


    There was a bang in the void of the universe.


    This thing, refined from a rough embryo, is no less powerful than the supreme weapon!


    "Worthy of God''s gold!" Qi Xiaoyu showed a happy face.


    Chu Mo also took the black sphere with a radius of dozens of feet back to the world of the sky god''s mirror. This ball is a great God''s gold, and the fluctuations of the Tao contained in it make Chu Mo feel jumpy.


    Fortunately, the whole Yanhuang region has been sealed. Otherwise, frog Zun or this black golden bird may have broken through to the supreme realm long ago!


    In that case, Chu Mo now sees that there is only one result, I''m afraid, to slip away.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu looked at each other and saw the joy on each other''s faces.


    This time, the harvest was great.


    Delivered at the third watch!!


    Ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1351

    Although it was somewhat regrettable that the blackbird could not be completely suppressed, it was also too late. There is a big crisis in that nebula. Even if it is the realm of Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu, they dare not easily break into it. I can only wait for the opportunity in the future. After the realm is improved, I will come here again.


    Chu Mo always felt that there might be more secrets hidden in that huge nebula.


    They hurried back towards the blood demon galaxy. Then he stayed there and didn''t return to heaven. This is the front line, and they should guard here.


    There is still one month left before the seal is completely lifted. A large number of monks rushed from the heaven.


    Luo Jue, Hongyue, Ziyan, and dozens of monks in the heaven who have entered the quasi supreme realm in recent years, they all came.


    Everyone behaved bravely in life and death. Everyone knows that there is no complete egg under a nest. This is not to say that you can escape from heaven and the edge of the universe. Once the demon clan has occupied the heaven, it will take the heaven as the center and continue to advance towards the whole Yanhuang region.


    More than ten days before the complete removal of the demon seal, a large number of top emperors appeared again on the side of the blood demon galaxy.


    The group of young adults in the past is the main group. Of course, there are countless monks who have been promoted to this level in the past two decades. A large part of them are those groundless casual practices. Seeing Chu Mo, they all profess to be king!


    The king of heaven is still not crowned, but it has been recognized by everyone.


    This group of people actually set out with the quasi supreme, but their speed was much slower. But after all, they appeared here before the demon clan came.


    It''s the same as when Chu Mo quietly appeared in this place with the Chu family. Although the blood in this group of people is boiling, they all know. The moment you see the demon clan is the time of life and death. Too many of them may not be able to go back.


    But they still came! He came without hesitation. Before coming, almost everyone had arranged their own affairs.


    Facing the dissuasion of relatives and friends in the family, some monks all showed a very firm will, and their attitude was very firm.


    "This is a war involving the whole Terran! No one can be spared. Not to mention, I have been blessed by the king for many years before I reached this level. The king is there to guard? Why don''t I go?"


    "Retreat? Where can we retreat? Behind us, you are my relatives and people I care about! So, I can''t retreat!"


    "One era ago, the demon clan was ready to move, but it was defeated by the strong of the Chu family. One era later, although we are not so strong, we can''t lose the face of our ancestors! We are all Chinese!"


    "I once had a conflict with Wang, but that has become a thing of the past, and that is also the greatest pride of my life! Not everyone can become Wang''s opponent when Wang was young. This time, Wang is in the front line, and I want to go! Although I''m not as good as Wang, my courage is not much."


    Therefore, countless monks, young adults in the past, those who once had an intersection with Chu Mo, and even had an opposition, all came.


    The top ten ancestors of the misty Palace are all here!


    In this spiritual world, although they are the younger generation. And they are still women in the eyes of many people, but they do not lack the courage to fight.


    Chu Mo looked at those monks who kept coming from afar, and he was in a dark!


    blot out the sky and cover the sun!


    In this vast void of the universe, it stretches out a long distance.


    These monks add up to hundreds of millions!


    Although the heaven is vast and boundless, it may be that at this time, so many monks stand out, which is somewhat beyond Chu Mo''s expectation.


    This is not a gilded qualification on the battlefield, this is to die!


    Watching this group of monks spontaneously form a queue, the lineup is strict and orderly, no one is noisy, and everyone''s eyes are full of perseverance. Chu Mo''s heart also surged with emotion.


    Everyone looked at the tall figure in the front, and their eyes were full of enthusiasm. This was their king! King of heaven!


    All the people in the ethereal palace gathered around Chu Mo at the moment. They not only came, but also announced to the world with their actions that they were guarding the front line!


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed over everyone''s faces and kept nodding gently. But when his eyes fell on Liuyun''s face, he paused slightly.


    Liu Yun smiled at Chu Mo with a warm smile, but it was irrelevant. From the moment he left Liuling mountain and went to the ethereal palace, Liuyun had completely figured it out. Between her and Chu Mo, there really has never been * * * *. Even if I had a heart attack before, after completely calming down, I finally understood that feeling, but it was: the man who had a relationship with me was so excellent and dazzling now!


    But when this man became more and more excellent and dazzling, she suddenly realized that in her heart, in fact, she had never really been interested in Chu Mo himself. What moved her was the aura of Chu mo.


    In this world, not everyone can see his heart clearly and understand what he really wants. They are all lucky, because they are monks with a long life and can almost stay young forever, so they can have a lot of time to figure out what they want.


    What Liuyun wants now is to stop the demon clan first! Completely solve the problems of her parents. If this level can be passed safely, then she wants to devote herself to the Tao from now on!


    It''s a long way to go. I''ll go up and down to find out!


    This is the consensus of almost everyone in the whole spiritual world.


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded at Liu Yun. Liu Yun seemed to have completely put down his experience in the past years, but he didn''t put it down completely in the depths of his heart. Liu Yun is still regarded as his woman. But he will not force anything. Will only silently protect her. No one is allowed to bully her.


    Then Chu Mo saw Shui Yiyi, and a warm smile appeared on his face.


    Shui Yiyi is too clever!


    Over the years, she rarely appeared in the Piaomiao palace, and even less in front of Chu mo. Excuse that there are too many things in the family that need her to deal with. But in fact, she spent most of her time at home, practicing the inheritance her ancestors gave her in the past.


    A few times when I met Chu Mo, I also wanted to enter the heaven road for experience.


    Does she also recognize her heart like Liuyun, and then give up with a smile? Actually not! Her situation is completely different from that of Liuyun!


    Liuyun was kind in the past. She sacrificed her innocence to save Chu mo. at the same time, she also saved herself. In essence, Liu Yun didn''t have that unforgettable feeling for Chu Mo, even his first palpitation.


    But Shui Yiyi was different. Although she showed her love to Chu mo after he rose to heaven and became famous. But her understanding of Chu Mo had begun from the moment Chu Mo entered the magic world!


    So seriously counting the time, Shui Yiyi''s understanding of Chu Mo, to some extent, even surpassed Qi Xiaoyu once!


    She refused at the beginning, then slowly appreciated it, and then appreciated it very much!


    This is a complete process.


    Therefore, her feelings for Chu Mo are really sincere.


    Therefore, she can see Chu Mo in the heaven. From the first sight, she decides in her heart that the only man in her life is him! Because of the palpitation in her heart, when she saw Chu Mo at first glance, she clearly told her heart that she liked this man!


    As the contact between the two people increased later, her understanding of Chu Mo was confirmed one by one with the information she had about Chu Mo in the past, and she found that Chu Mo was far better than she imagined. So, Shui Yiyi soon indulged in it, and even was willing to give everything for this man!


    But interestingly, since Qi Xiaoyu lifted the distress and began to appear beside Chu Mo, Shui Yiyi''s feelings for Chu Mo became restrained and no longer as high-profile as in the past. So many people think that Shui Yiyi and Chu Mo are completely separated these years.


    In fact, there is no, including Qi Xiaoyu, who is also a little confused about Shui Yiyi''s attitude. She once contacted Shui Yiyi and asked her to come to Chu mo. It''s no problem to want a grand wedding, but Shui Yiyi refused. She only said four words to Qi Xiaoyu: it''s not time.


    In the end, Qi Xiaoyu was also a little helpless, and simply gave up helping Chu Mo build a harem. She also understood that none of the women beside Chu Mo was simple minded. They are all extremely smart!


    Because if she were replaced by them, I''m afraid she would make the same choice.


    "I''m so excellent. Although I like you, if you don''t like me so much, then I''d rather look at you from a distance!"


    This is the real mind of these beautiful confidants around Chu Mo!


    In a word: too proud!


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo, slowly came out of the crowd, came to Chu Mo, and made a very bold move. She kissed Chu Mo gently on her face.


    There was an uproar in all directions. Many people saw this scene with an unbelievable look on their faces. Even many people in the ethereal palace feel a little incredible.


    Qi Xiaoyu was slightly stunned at first, and then showed a happy smile on his face: "after all these years, you finally figured it out. Do you want to be my sister?"


    Shui Yiyi smiled gently at Qi Xiaoyu, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "if we can win this war at last, I will marry you!"


    Shui Yiyi didn''t shy away from the crowd, but said it in public. Therefore, after saying this, there was a burst of cheering around.


    At this time, someone shouted, "victory!"


    In an instant, countless people shouted in unison, "the heaven will win! The Yanhuang realm will win! The Terrans... Will win!"


    "Victory! Victory!"


    "Victory! Victory! Victory!"


    The sound is rumbling and vast¡ª¡ª


    I killed myself. In order to write more, the computer locked too many words, which was delayed until now. The update is a little late. i ''m sorry. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1352

    This is a blessing to the king of heaven. At the same time, it is also an invincible belief!


    Such as the courage of mortals to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, this group of top friars in the heaven, facing the upcoming demon clan, they also hold the determination and courage of heroes to go away and never return. ¡ï their blood is boiling and their strength is surging. Even though they know that the tragedy will end eventually, they still... Have no hesitation!


    In an instant, the entire blood demon galaxy, hundreds of millions of miles around the void of the universe, was filled with a vast breath, which shook the world.


    Chu Mo even keenly sensed the way of heaven in the hot and yellow regions, and seemed to have a faint ripple with the roar of these people. But when he wanted to capture this feeling, it disappeared again. So Chu Mo even wondered if that feeling was an illusion.


    Then, he nodded slightly at the water: "after this war, I will marry you!" With that, he glanced at Qi Xiaoyu again: "we are together!"


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded with a smile, and his happy face made many people who had always suspected her feel ashamed. It seems that Qi Xiaoyu has never cared about such a thing!


    Qi Xiaoyu stood on Chu Mo''s left side. After Shui Yiyi flew to Chu Mo''s side, he didn''t leave and stood on Chu Mo''s right side.


    The two gorgeous beauties made many people look straight at each other at once, and they all secretly said in their hearts: Wang is really lucky!


    One day later, the demon clan closes!


    There was almost no sign. At the center of the blood demon galaxy, the once seal fell off on the huge matchless Dharma array. The last seal was also obliterated.


    The moment the seal disappeared, there was a movement.


    Bang!


    A loud noise resounded through the void of the universe, and the wave that spread out made people feel startled. Because this is a wave that comes from an unknown distance. If it is near, how terrible is this wave?


    Bang!


    There was another dull loud noise, like the beating of a war drum.


    A ray of light lit up from the Dharma array in an instant.


    This is a dark light, like rolling ink, black to the extreme. This is actually a pure black hole, because even light can be absorbed by it. But it was born out of thin air, but it was very much like a light.


    "Delivery channel." Luo Jue''s eyes twinkled and said in a deep voice, "if you can fight through this channel, you may still have a chance to become a Tao."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "do you want to try?"


    Luo Jue shook his head: "forget it, if the heaven doesn''t exist, what can become a Tao? It''s meaningless. If it becomes a Tao, it will become a Tao in its own hometown!"


    The red moon also nodded and whispered, "you''re right. To become a Tao, break this day and become a Tao under this sky!"


    Dong!


    Another loud noise came from the dark light.


    Then there was a cold roar!


    A huge unparalleled black monster crawled out little by little along the dark light.


    The size of the black monster is almost as big as a star. It looks like a pangolin. It has a pointed head and is covered with huge black scales, which flicker with black light, just like molten iron.


    Roar!


    The giant beast soon crawled out of the dark light, then made a huge roar, stepped out of the scope of the passage, and wandered outside.


    Then, more such monsters climbed out of the dark light channel, and in a short time, there were thousands of them!


    Even across the endless galaxy, the monks on this side of the heaven saw this scene through the mirror image, and the atmosphere became very dignified. Although no specific data can be inferred, these monsters are certainly not weak in terms of their size and movements. Look at their thousands of miles of degrees in the blood demon galaxy. How can it be the cultivation of the peak emperor, or even the quasi supreme cultivation!


    This is just the first wave of vanguard troops.


    Finally, from the dark light channel, a total of tens of thousands of such terrible beasts crawled out. There was no movement for a long time.


    Everyone held their breath and stared. No one believed that the demon clan would only come this time with so many troops. If this is really the case, then the Yanhuang region can now cheer!


    Even if these tens of thousands of beasts are creatures in the quasi supreme realm, they also have confidence to fight it. But everyone knows it''s impossible. Because there are many supreme creatures in the demon clan! At least so far, everyone thinks so.


    Sure enough, after a while of silence, a humanoid creature squeezed out of the dark light channel. He was born with a cow''s head and two huge horns, just like two huge mountains. A pair of scarlet eyes, emitting two terrible divine lights.


    At the center of its eyebrows, there is a vertical eye!


    That eyelet is also red!


    In the two normal eyes, it seems that there is a sea of fire burning, and the devil''s flame is soaring! In that vertical hole, it seems that there is rolling magma flowing, but it is actually much more terrible than magma. There, the facial patterns continue to emerge. The symbols of the avenue are flying inside.


    "Three eyed Troll!" Chu Mo said softly.


    The "demon encyclopedia" given to him by the demon supreme in the past has an introduction to this kind of demon creature.


    "This is a kind of controlling demon clan. Yes, it''s the kind with high IQ and good at controlling..." Chu Mo looked at these people around him and said in a deep voice, "the former one is called magic tip."


    "Magic tip?" Many people couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    Including Liuyun, they are all very curious about this name. Although Liuyun is an authentic descendant of the demon clan, she has almost no understanding of the demon clan. Her mother knows about the demon clan, but Bing Yan''s most annoying thing is to mention the demon clan. Therefore, over the years, Liuyun still knows little about the demon clan.


    Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "yes, these creatures have a low status in the demon family, and their IQ is very limited. But they are powerful and cruel by nature. Even among the same kind, there are often fights. Once one party dies, it will be eaten by the other party immediately. In addition to the great demon king, the only demon family that can control the demon tip is the three eyed troll."


    With Chu Mo''s explanation, everyone saw from the mirror that there were at least hundreds of three eyed trolls drilled out of the black light. Then, the hundreds of trolls soon caught up with those magic tips floating in the void. Each three eyed Troll controlled about a hundred magic tips and walked high towards the edge of the blood demon galaxy.


    Qi Xiaoyu frowned slightly, looked at Chu Mo and whispered, "do you want to put them over?"


    Chu Mo looked at the dark light without movement, With a slight sigh: "There are also masters in the demon clan! The Dharma array has been sealed for decades, and they also realize that there is a problem there. They are afraid that there will be an ambush on this side of the Dharma array, so they directly sent the magic tip and the three eyed troll to take the lead. These creatures have no high status in the demon clan. Although the three eyed trolls are very smart and intelligent, they cannot enter the upper class of the demon clan because of their ugly appearance ¡£¡±


    Everyone looked at Chu Mo, listened to his story, and felt very shocked in their hearts. It''s not only because of the strict level of the demon clan told by Chu Mo, but also because of Chu Mo''s understanding of the demon clan!


    If not everyone is very sure that they clearly know that the king of heaven is an authentic Terran, and is also the descendant of the Chu family, there will even be a doubt whether Chu Mo is related to the demon family. Otherwise, how could he know so much about the demon clan?


    As everyone knows, there are no pure royal descendants of the demon clan with real blood, but they have almost no understanding of the demon clan!


    Chu Mo looked at the demonic creatures that constantly flew to the edge of the blood demon galaxy, looked at the people, raised an arm high, pointed to the sky, and said in a deep voice: "everyone, next, there may be a fierce battle immediately. Are you... Ready?"


    Chu Mo''s voice was very light, but it was accurately transmitted to everyone''s ears.


    Everyone, at this moment, no one spoke, but everyone, all raised an arm high, index finger pointing to the sky!


    A vast momentum, instantly rising!


    It directly covers the whole galaxy, vast and endless.


    At the edge of the distant blood demon galaxy, those three eyed trolls and magic tips stopped instantly and looked puzzled at the distant star domain. The next moment, in the mirror image, three eyed trolls also launched the Mirror magic, and saw the situation here.


    Not only did the demons show no fear, but all the demons suddenly seemed to be excited. Tens of thousands of devil sharp, roaring in unison, began to agitate. It takes three eyed trolls to yell loudly to be able to suppress reluctantly.


    Those three eyed trolls also showed excitement in their scarlet eyes.


    One of the three eyed trolls, who looked like a collar, first glanced at the dark light channel, and then seemed to have made some determination, with a wave of one arm.


    Suddenly, tens of thousands of magic tips, under the command of hundreds of three eyed trolls, rushed in this direction!


    Like countless cavalry, they can crush everything in front of them!


    The figure of the Demon King appeared directly beside Chu Mo, and his eyes looked at the direction there coldly.


    "Master, why are you still here? Little brother, he..." Chu Mo looked at the demon king, frowning slightly, and his eyes were a little worried. Shiniang Xiaodie was a healthy baby boy. At that time, the whole ethereal palace was a sensation.


    This is the whole ethereal palace, the first newborn!


    The demon king was also overwhelmed by this great happiness. Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu were not at home at that time. They had already arrived here at that time. When Chu Mo left, he specially asked the people in the ethereal palace not to let master come over.


    Chu Mo was quite happy that he hadn''t seen the demon king before. Unexpectedly, he came at the last moment before the battle.


    "I said, I won''t miss this battle!" The devil''s eyes were cold, and he said in a deep voice. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1353

    The demon king said, without saying anything more, but turned his eyes to the direction of countless devil tips. ¡ï¡ï


    Luo Jue, Hongyue, Ziyan... And other top powers in the heaven are also looking at that direction, and their faces also have no fear expression. Their eyes are flashing with crazy fighting spirit!


    When the demon clan comes, it will inevitably give birth to a turbulent and troubled world. People born in troubled times are unfortunate. But similarly, heroes are born in troubled times!


    Retreat, there is no retreat; Escape, there is no way to escape. Everyone can do only one thing.


    Keep your chest up! Face up! Front edge!


    Tell the demon clan with facts that after an era, people in the Yan and Huang regions are still not counselled!


    "Kill!"


    Seeing that the demon tips were getting closer and closer, Chu Mo suddenly burst out with an earth shaking roar, and his body flashed, just like a light, and rushed out directly.


    The killer in Chu Mo''s hand slashed to the devil''s tip in front!


    The sharp and unparalleled blade, hissed out of the knife gas is incredibly sharp. The magic tip, which struck very fast, and a three eyed Troll on its back were directly split in two by Chu Mo''s knife.


    Blood, instantly spread all over the sky.


    Chu Mo''s knife directly ignited the flame of the war.


    Whether Terrans or demons, they were all aroused by this knife, which completely aroused the fighting instinct in the blood!


    "Kill!" Luo Jue roared and rushed straight up.


    "Kill!" The red moon rushed up!


    "Kill!" Purple smoke also rushed out.


    The demon king didn''t say anything. His body was like a ghost. He rushed up directly and slapped a three eyed Troll riding on the demon tip. The devil''s tip hit the devil''s body hard, but it smashed itself to pieces. And the demon king, but still standing!


    Domineering only demon king!


    After many years, there is still no change.


    The strong are always strong!


    Red snow is elegant and rushes up.


    Long Qiushui''s eyes glittered with crazy fighting spirit, and he also rushed up.


    "In troubled times, you should walk with a sword!" Huang Wushuang''s face was free and easy. It was not like going to the battlefield. It looked more like going on an outing.


    Xiao Changping rushed out with a knife like a door plank.


    Xuaner and Xuanxuan, together with Chu Qing and the women in the misty palace, have rushed out at the moment.


    Women are not inferior to men. They have not been left behind at all.


    Qi Bo, Mao Hanhai, Fang Hongyan, Tong Ying... These honorary elders of the ethereal palace all rushed to the front line regardless of their own lives.


    If Chu Mo''s knife cut out the first knife of the war between the demon clan and the Terran, then the group of people beside him could hardly tell who had the second blow. No one cares about this, whatever.


    This is war!


    The moment the two sides handed over, they directly launched a fierce battle!


    These demon creatures are really powerful. Almost all the strength of the magic tip is in the realm of the peak emperor. And the three eyed trolls, almost all of them have the realm of quasi supremacy!


    Under normal circumstances, such a group of monsters with terrifying fighting power would be caught off guard if they quietly came to the heaven and hit the human friars. With tens of thousands of magic tips and hundreds of quasi supreme three eyed trolls, it is enough to cause huge losses to mankind.


    Even pushing the whole heaven is not impossible!


    But now, the Terran side has long been prepared. In addition, Chu Mo has cultivated countless top masters quickly at the cost of almost exhausting the whole Tianlu in the past 20 years!


    The overall strength of heaven was simply raised by Chu Mo in this way!


    In this case, the two sides are in close combat, and the number of Terran friars is far better than the demon clan. The winning and losing Libra, needless to say, will definitely tilt towards the Terran side.


    Especially on the Terran side, there are Chu Mo, Mojun, Luo Jue, red moon and purple smoke, which are almost the same as the supreme. There is an unimaginable huge improvement in the morale of Terrans!


    Chu Mo''s eyes fixed on a three eyed troll in the rear. Its size is smaller than that of other three eyed trolls, and the vertical eye in the middle of it is like a ruby inlaid there, which is incomparably bright.


    Chu Mo recognized at a glance that this was the leader of a three eyed Troll!


    If you kill it, you can make this group of demons in chaos. Chu Mo glanced at the dark light channel in the blood demon galaxy. It''s been so long, there''s still nothing going on there, obviously waiting for the message to be delivered back here.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, and he secretly said: even if you pass this message back, so what? There are tens of thousands of terrifying magic tips and hundreds of more terrifying three eyed trolls. I just don''t trigger the Dharma array. If I don''t see the real main force of your demon clan, I''d rather never open it!


    At the same time, the three eyed Troll who was stared at by Chu Mo also noticed Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo''s heart, is this idea, the three eyed troll, in fact, is also!


    Therefore, Chu Mo cut the demon tip and cut the three eyed Troll horizontally, while quietly leaning towards the leader of the three eyed troll. And the other party is also moving closer to him without trace.


    Because this is an endless void, these three eyed trolls command the demon tip, and occupy a large space from top to bottom. Therefore, it is not easy to find each other in this.


    A large number of human monks have been killed in, shouting loudly!


    In the void of the universe, there are rivers of blood. Compared with the demon clan, the number of human monks is too much!


    And the number of monks in the quasi supreme realm is also beyond the demon clan!


    Therefore, there is almost no suspense in this battle. The key question is how strong and how many demons have not come out in the channel.


    However, at present, no one has considered this issue. If you can''t win the battle in front of you, how many demons come out behind you? What does it have to do with them? Instead of worrying about this, it''s better to fight the present war first!


    Boom!


    At this time, a loud noise suddenly burst out in the group of magic tips.


    Chu Mo''s figure was thrown back tens of thousands of miles. On the side of the demon clan, there is also a figure, throwing out tens of thousands of miles away.


    Dozens of unlucky devil tips were directly blown to pieces by the waves generated by the two men''s battle. Two three eyed trolls were not spared, seriously injured!


    These are two three eyed trolls with quasi supreme combat power!


    Even Hongyue, Luo Jue and others were startled by this scene. My heart sighed. Those who used to be young adults are even more filled with emotion. They have even become a little numb to the tyranny of Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo felt his internal organs, a slight toss, and said in his heart: strength is not weak! This three eyed troll, with all his strength, is quite close to himself!


    Can it be said that the demon clan is so fierce now even the pioneer army in the front station? Chu Mo''s heart was a little heavy. If so, then the human side will not be optimistic.


    "Come again!" There was a roar in the throat of the three eyed troll, and its divine consciousness sent a violent wave. Then he rushed directly towards Chu Mo, and a light was directly emitted from the ruby like vertical eye in the center of his eyebrow.


    This light has an endless breath of destruction, which directly penetrates the void into nothingness. Even to some extent, this light affected this void. Because it''s too fast!


    Chu Mo didn''t even have time to run the nine character mantra to change time and space again, so he was directly hit on his shoulder by this light.


    Poof!


    A blood light burst out and dyed Chu Mo''s clothes red.


    Chu Mo snorted, and this light contained a very strong law, which was madly destroying Chu Mo''s body. Chu Mo used the mental skill to drive out the power of this law with a powerful Tao.


    Chu Mo looked at the three eyed Troll coldly. His body flashed and approached the other side quickly. Then he raised his hand to kill heaven, and cut it off with a knife.


    It''s all very slow to say, but in fact, it''s just a flash of lightning.


    The leader of the three eyed Troll hit Chu Mo, until Chu Mo ran Xuangong to heal, and then Chu Mo jumped on the three eyed troll, which was just a moment.


    In the eyes of others, it seems that the light in the vertical eye of the three eyed Troll hit Chu Mo who jumped at it, and then at this time... Chu Mo''s knife... Has also arrived!


    But the leader of the three eyed Troll was very clear that this was not the case! The human in front of us has the ability to change time and space!


    In its throat, there was an angry roar. Unexpectedly, it tilted its head and used a mountain horn to block Chu Mo''s knife.


    Click!


    The corner is broken.


    Chu Mo''s knife cut off the horn of the three eyed troll, and then snatched it away and threw it into the sky. Then, his knife, still as if it had not been blocked by anything, fiercely chopped down on the head of the three eyed troll.


    Ka!


    With a crisp sound, the head of the three eyed Troll was forcibly cut open by Chu Mo!


    But at the same time, the three eyed Troll was also extremely fierce, and its head was about to be cut in half. It actually used the vertical eye to shoot a light and gave Chu Mo a hard blow. Then he swung a huge slap and severely whipped Chu Mo''s relatively dusty body.


    This power is too great!


    Even a star can be easily broken!


    Chu Mo''s knife split the head of the three eyed troll in two. But his left arm scapula was directly penetrated by the light in the vertical eye of the three eyed troll. That place is quite close to Chu Mo''s heart!


    In fact, the leader of the three eyed Troll also attacked Chu Mo''s heart! It was just avoided by Chu mo.


    At this time, the terrifying hand of the three eyed Troll also arrived, directly pumping Chu Mo''s body out of thousands of miles.


    Whoosh!


    After Qi Xiaoyu cut off the head of a three eyed Troll with a sword, he appeared beside Chu Mo almost in a blink. Water Yiyi also followed.


    The two women looked at each other, and they all looked worried.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s seemingly tattered body moved directly. He laughed and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    The bones of the whole body cracked a lot, and there was a huge wound on the shoulder blade. The blood dyed the whole body red, and it was still comforting others.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi''s eyes turned red at once.


    At this time, there was chaos on the battlefield!


    The collar of the three eyed Troll has fallen!


    On the third watch, ask for a monthly ticket and a recommended ticket!!


    I''ll write some more, and strive for enough to explode tomorrow!!!!


    Brothers, rush!


    In addition, I recommend a new book from my friend, which is from Regan God.


    Ruigen, the author of "the beauty of rivers and mountains", "making waves" and "the boundless official road", has a new book "the emperor of the war", which is a historical fantasy. It rises in the grass, traces in the battlefield, and spans the temples. This book will bring you different fantasy feelings. / wave ok/ (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1354

    Just now, the leader of the three eyed Troll fought hard to defeat Chu Mo, and he also wanted to kill Chu Mo completely. He was really desperate and had completely risked his life. At this moment, along with its original spirit, it was wiped out by Chu Mo''s knife, and its vitality was completely cut off.


    After hitting Chu Mo, the leader of the three eyed Troll died there directly.


    stigmata!


    Its huge body is constantly disintegrating and collapsing, and the huge body after the collapse is constantly decomposing in the void, turning into a vast and infinite essence, and dispersing towards the whole void.


    The remaining three eyed trolls all roared with grief and anger, and their leader fell, and the blow to them was completely devastating! Countless devil tips are also roaring. When they lose their senses, they will swallow the bodies of their companions, but they will never swallow the bodies of three eyed trolls. This is a congenital suppression of the soul.


    Although many people were worried about Chu Mo''s state at this time, they didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity. Therefore, they all rushed in the direction of the chaotic demon clan.


    The demon king is fiercely killing the three eyed demon clan!


    Luo Jue, Hongyue, Ziyan and other top quasi supreme masters are all like this.


    Magic tip, they leave it to others to kill. As the strongest existence of the celestial friars, they naturally have to face the most terrifying opponents.


    Lu Hongxue, who used to be young adults, also rushed to the front line. Most of them were decorated, and some of them were seriously injured. But no one retreated!


    Everyone is fighting separately!


    The famous emperors that Chu Mo once looked up to also showed their peerless demeanor.


    Jinwu emperor, up and down, is blooming with dazzling golden light, which is too gorgeous to look directly! His every strike can burst into a large golden light, which seems to have a terrible purification force, but it is the demon creatures who have been hit. Whether it was the devil tip or the three eyed troll, they all made a miserable scream, and then the huge body was instantly corroded.


    There was another figure, who was extremely talented. He stepped on a huge long sword under his feet, and enlarged his body to the same size as those magic tips. Every blow was earth shattering. Incomparable strength.


    This is Wang Zhen!


    Once a very amazing young monk, now after years of dormant and hard training, he has rushed into the ranks of quasi supreme. He is very powerful. It is much stronger than the quasi supreme in the same realm.


    Now he also appears here, fighting with everyone. If it weren''t for his amazing skills, you wouldn''t even realize that this man was once a famous top Tianjiao in the world.


    In fact, there are many people like Wang Zhen among these celestial friars. They were all heroes of their time and outstanding among their peers. But here, they are the most common warriors of the Terran. Like thousands of monks, they fight to protect their homes and their relatives.


    The death of the three eyed Troll leader caused a devastating blow to these demon creatures. Originally, they were not dominant in terms of overall strength. Now that the leader is dead again, they are even more frightened.


    But at this time, another three eyed Troll stood up and suddenly roared. An ancient scale came out of my throat. That is the most primitive demon language. Few human beings can understand it.


    Then, all the demon creatures in the void immediately roared, especially those demon tips. All of a sudden, they seemed to be crazy, and their combat power instantly increased by at least half!


    On the spot, a large number of human friars were caught off guard and seriously injured by the attack from the magic tip, and some even fell on the spot. Terran side, suddenly a little flustered.


    Chu Mo''s eyebrow tip picked up, and suddenly there was a strong mental wave, which could only be sensed by the monks in the Yan and Huang regions.


    "Don''t panic, they want to fish to death, break the net, tangle! Tangle with them, and think about their own safety!"


    After Chu Mo sent out this mental wave, his face looked coldly at the center of the blood demon Star River, and the dark light channel was still very quiet.


    Qi Xiaoyu knew Chu Mo too well. He knew something was wrong at a glance and asked softly, "what happened?"


    Chu Mo said, "the three eyed troll is roaring, saying that a big man will come later. If you continue this performance, your race will not be necessary to exist!"


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi couldn''t help but take a breath. They also looked at the side of the dark light channel and looked at each other. In their eyes, they were all a little nervous.


    The pioneer army of the demon clan is already terrible. Although the Terran side is confident to destroy it, it also needs to pay a price. At this time, if there is a demon clan coming, will it be a higher level demon clan?


    Those who are higher than these creatures... That can only be supreme!


    Thinking of this possibility, the hearts of both women became more heavy.


    At this time, Chu Mo once again heard a wave of divine thoughts, which was a secret signal that had been arranged before. Is to remind these Terran friars that they are too close to the blood demon Galaxy! You need to step back.


    In 20 years, the name of Chu Mo, the king of heaven, has thoroughly penetrated into the minds of almost every friar in heaven. Therefore, in the face of the order issued by Chu Mo, all the friars of the Terran, without any hesitation, directly retreated while fighting.


    At this time, the devil''s sharp on the battlefield was completely crazy, lost his reason, and only his terrible fighting instinct was left. Even three eyed trolls can''t forcibly control them at this time. Therefore, the Terrans retreated, and although the three eyed trolls over there realized what seemed wrong, they could do nothing.


    In fact, even if these three eyed trolls wanted to stop, there was no way, because countless human friars almost coerced the demons to retreat away from the blood demon galaxy.


    In the whole battlefield, when the Terran side was forcibly away from the blood demon Galaxy for tens of millions of miles, the central area of the blood demon galaxy, in the dark light channel, once again... A figure rushed out!


    This time, the number of figures rushed out will be much less, just dozens. But on every body, there was a cold and terrible breath, and the demon flame was overwhelming!


    These dozens of creatures all have the strength of the three eyed Troll leader before!


    Chu Mo secretly said: it''s broken!


    Terran side, I''m afraid to suffer!


    Is the Dharma array activated? Or not activated?


    If activated, Chu Mo Xin is unwilling, because his Dharma array is ready to surround and kill the supreme demon! It''s really a waste to activate it now.


    But if you don''t activate it, I''m afraid the Terran will suffer a catastrophe now. This group of demon creatures rushed out, but they won''t be given too much time. Once they do it, it will be earth shattering.


    At this time, Shui Yiyi suddenly squinted and said, "how do I feel... Demon clan... There are not many supreme masters?"


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo was stunned and frowned, revealing a thoughtful look.


    Qi Xiaoyu also said, "I think so, but the most critical question is, how far is the demon world... From the Yanhuang realm?"


    Shui Yiyi said, "yes, I''ve never seen any records about this matter. Moreover, I don''t know whether the demon clan was also sealed when the supreme existence sealed the Yan and Huang regions. It gives me the feeling that today''s demon clan... Doesn''t seem to be as strong as we imagined?"


    Qi Xiaoyu agreed with Shui Yiyi''s view: "yes, I think there should be at least one supreme realm among their pioneers. But in fact, I didn''t see it."


    "That''s right..." Chu Mo nodded. He hadn''t thought about this possibility before, but he thought it was unlikely. After all, there is an endless distance between the demon clan and the Yanhuang realm. The prophecy that appeared in Luo Tianxian domain is also about the Yanhuang domain, not the demon clan.


    Supreme existence, without authorization, seals a big world. That is to bear the big cause and effect. If you add a demon clan, the power of cause and effect will be stronger.


    However, from the performance of these demons coming out of the dark light channel today, it is indeed somewhat suspicious. Although they are very powerful, they are a little different from the demon clan in people''s impression!


    In the past, although the monks in the supreme realm were not as many as those in the Terran side. However, they have not suffered heavy losses on the Terran side, and the longevity of the demon clan is quite long. Even those demon masters before an era have disappeared. But if it is not sealed, many new demon masters will appear in the demon clan.


    But now, the second wave of demon clan has appeared, but still... There is no Demon Lord in the supreme realm!


    There is something wrong with this.


    Chu Mo glanced at the battlefield that was still in fierce battle. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "go and meet the demons who just came out!"


    "Are you going to?" Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo with a little worry in his eyes.


    In Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, the light flickered: "will it be too early?"


    Both women were too smart. Shui Yiyi guessed what other cards Chu Mo had. In those days, Chu Mo fought alone for the existence of two horrors, the blood demon ancestor and Qin Cang, and won. It is impossible to say that there is no card! Even Shui Yiyi can guess that the card... Is not a Dharma array!


    Qi Xiaoyu clearly knows what the card of Chu Mo is!


    Chu Mo, who has stepped into the realm of quasi supreme, now controls the perfect body, and the lethality it shows is simply world-class!


    But at this time, we would rather use our separate bodies than open the Dharma array. In Qi Xiaoyu''s view, it seems a little premature. After all, the previous discussion between the two was that the perfect separation of Chu Mo was to be left to the great demon king!


    Although no one knows whether the great demon king will visit the Yanhuang realm in person, he must be prepared for it!


    Once the great demon king comes, unless Chu Tianji takes action, or the group of people of the wandering female emperor regenerate, otherwise, no one in the whole heaven can stop it.


    Chu Mo gently shook his head: "it''s not early! No matter whether it appears or not, fighting can''t be avoided. There is no surprise in fighting creatures of this level!"


    While talking, Chu Mo glanced at the two women, and then flashed towards the second wave of demon creatures who had all come out.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi looked at each other. Instead of following up, they flew away in the opposite direction and rushed to the battlefield in full swing!


    Join the battle group directly!


    Because the battle between Chu and Mo didn''t need them to sweep the array at all¡ª¡ª


    It broke out today. Vote, brothers, monthly tickets, recommended tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1355

    Because this is a battle to win!


    If Chu Mo sacrificed the separated body and could not easily solve these demon creatures, there would be no hope on the Terran side.


    These demon creatures who just rushed out of the dark light channel are physically close to humans. But their skin is covered with angular scales. The scales covered every part of their bodies and looked quite strange.


    Some scales are black, some are silver, and red, yellow, blue and green. These are monochromatic. There are also multicolor ones. Some have bichromatic scales. Some have three colors, and there are several demon creatures with colorful scales all over. The breath fluctuation emitted by these demon creatures is the most terrifying. It affects the surrounding space of heaven and earth all the time.


    The number of this group of demons is relatively rare, with less than 40.


    There are about threeorfour demon creatures with colorful scales all over them. There are about ten demon creatures with trichromatic scales and bichromatic scales. The rest are all demon families with monochromatic scales.


    These demon creatures, seeing that humans dared to fly towards them, all became a little restless.


    One of the demon creatures with colorful scales snorted coldly, and the agitation of the other demon creatures calmed down temporarily. The five color creature with the appearance of the leader flickered a cold light in his eyes, stared at Chu Mo, and then murmured a series of ancient demon languages in his mouth.


    Chu Mo knew what they were talking about directly with the help of the sky god''s mirror!


    "This human looks a little different. Get rid of him quickly and then lead the army across the border!"


    And the army!


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a clear color. He was a little lucky that he held on and didn''t trigger the Dharma array here.


    On the one hand, his Dharma array is prepared for those demon masters in the supreme realm of the demon clan; On the other hand, it is also prepared to trap the demon army and cause heavy losses to the main force of the demon!


    So Chu Mo was very excited to hear the news.


    He pretended not to understand, rushed towards these demon creatures, and raised his hand to a demon creature covered with black scales.


    Roar!


    The demon creature roared, and a large amount of black gas burst out in its body, condensed into a spear, and stabbed at Chu Mo severely.


    The spear sent out a fierce murderous spirit, and at the same time released a terrible dark smell, which filled the surrounding void, and instantly penetrated the void.


    It was a terrible blow!


    The speed is also quite fast!


    It is impossible to prevent.


    However, if a light, instantly stabbed in front of Chu mo.


    Click!


    Chu Mo''s knife directly split the demon creature with black scales in two, and his fierce and unparalleled blow was also destroyed.


    The demon creature with black scales fell directly without even making a scream.


    This scene directly shocked the other demon creatures.


    There is a two-color demon creature, roaring, pouncing on Chu mo. He raised his palm, and in the process of patting Chu Mo, there was an inky long knife in his palm. The long knife is lifelike, but it is not real! But a knife condensed from energy!


    At this time, all the other demon creatures gathered in the direction of Chu Mo with a cold face. They all felt the power of Chu Mo and wanted several demons to fight together to suppress Chu Mo here.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo backhanded a knife, and in the infinite void, there was a rumbling sound of the road. This two-color demon creature, the knife in his hand was directly broken, and his body was also directly collapsed!


    "Ah!"


    Two three color demon creatures made a roar and rushed frantically towards Chu mo.


    At the same time, a five colored demon creature also directly hit and slapped Chu Mo to suppress it. Other demon creatures quickly surrounded Chu mo. Front, back, left, right, up and down... Seal all angles!


    It''s tightly surrounded!


    Chu Mo''s complexion remained unchanged, and his eyes looked coldly at the demon creature with five colored scales. He silently ran the Taoist nine character mantra, and the Linzi formula was as motionless as a mountain!


    Countless Taoist platforms in the body all rotate madly. These Taoist platforms, which are different from the immature state in those days, have all shown the prototype of a real Taoist platform. Every Taoist platform is located in a small world. It contains a lot of energy from essence Qi. Once Chu Mo fully operated the skill, the power that erupted in an instant was simply devastating!


    In the face of the five color demon creature who suppressed towards him, Chu Mo stood still in the void, and then slashed the palm of the five color creature.


    This knife is terrible!


    The burst of power instantly shattered this void.


    The palm of the five colored creature full of five colored scales was directly cut off by Chu Mo''s knife! Suddenly, a terrible scream came out. To be precise, it seems more appropriate to describe it with howling.


    Chu Mo cut off his palm with a knife. The power and law contained in the knife instantly destroyed a whole arm of the five colored creature. Otherwise it wouldn''t cry so miserable. The whole arm is useless, and it is still spreading. The intense pain and psychological fear made the five colored creature, who was not inferior to Chu Mo, collapse directly.


    It roared out an ancient demon language.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and kill him!"


    Chu Mo''s face showed an extremely cold smile. His action had exceeded the speed of light, rushed up directly, and slashed the neck of the five color demon.


    As soon as it finished speaking its murmuring demon language, Chu Mo cut off its head!


    A head flew directly to the sky, and a stream of blood suddenly gushed out. Scattered in the void, it looks extremely sad and somewhat cold and gorgeous.


    "I thought the blood of the demon clan was black." Chu Mo said coldly.


    At this time, the head and body of the five color demon creature all flew away to the distance, trying to regroup.


    Chu Mo was about to catch up when the attack of the two trichromatic creatures had just arrived!


    At the same time, the remaining five color demon creatures also shot one after another. Their vigilance towards Chu Mo has risen to a fairly high level.


    Chu Mo''s pressure suddenly increased!


    But he still rushed towards the five color demon creature whose head was cut off by him without changing his face. It seemed that he would rather be seriously injured than fight the five colored creature to death!


    This move immediately made other demon creatures extremely angry, and they immediately strengthened their attack.


    Many powerful magical powers all rushed in the direction of Chu mo. These attacks even affect the rules of time and space!


    The creatures of this demon clan didn''t leave their hands at all, and wanted to completely eliminate Chu Mo!


    At this time, the demon creature whose head was cut off by Chu Mo had his head and body together, bursting out a vast flame of magic, and he was about to regroup. The throat of this five colored creature also sent out an angry roar.


    It had never suffered such a loss, and it hated Chu Mo to the extreme. It wants to quickly suppress the injury, and can''t let Chu Mo be beaten to bits by other companions like this. It also wants to blow this human last blow and personally end his life!


    Huodi!


    Chu Mo''s body, which was about to be submerged by the attacks of various demon creatures, directly appeared in front of the demon clan whose head was cut off by him.


    The whole void was trembling, like someone used the magic power of time and space to affect this world!


    All the demon creatures were shocked and angry, but they could only watch the strange figure helplessly, holding a knife, and once again... Cut off their five color leader''s head. That''s not all... After cutting it off, it was split in two. With another horizontal knife, the head was directly shaken to pieces!


    In the void, the flesh of the five color demon creature was shaking desperately, and the roaring voice echoed everywhere. A new head is about to be born from its flesh. But this... Power is countless times worse than the previous head!


    All this happened in an instant of lightning and stone fire, not even in the blink of an eye!


    It almost happened at the same time as Chu Mo Dao beheaded the five color demon creatures. Suddenly, a figure also appeared in the place where other demon creatures sent out magical attacks!


    This figure, bursting with unimaginable terror, was shrouded in immeasurable light, and no one could see his appearance clearly. But you can all feel his strength!


    Therefore, these demon families'' mixed emotions of surprise and anger only lasted for a while, and there was only shock left!


    Chu Mo rarely appeared at the same time, but this time, he also broke out!


    When the second God entered the Lord, he raised his hand and hit a five colored demon creature directly.


    At this moment, the five color demon creature suddenly understood what kind of existence it was, and couldn''t help bursting out a cry of fear. Then open your mouth wide, as if you want to pass some news back. But it was too late.


    It was controlled by Chu Mo, who was at the peak of the supreme realm. A slap was directly suppressed on the spot, and its body was smashed!


    And this... Is just the beginning of the killing!


    This separation of Chu Mo is really too powerful. Now that Chu Mo is only a line away from the supreme, the power shown is directly destructive.


    No creature can resist such an attack.


    A large number of demon creatures began to fall one after another. Their bodies are crumbling and melting. Their Taoist deeds turned into endless essence, which dissipated between the heaven and earth.


    At this time, the original statue of Chu Mo happened to completely chop the yuan God of the five color demon clan creature!


    The blood demon galaxy is like huge and unparalleled fireworks.


    The whole universe is gorgeous. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1356

    This scene directly stunned and excited all human friars outside the blood demon Galaxy! Everyone feels that there is a stream of blood burning down the depths of their hearts!


    This scene is simply too exciting!


    The invincible figure, the scene of sweeping the powerful creatures of the demon clan, remained in everyone''s heart.


    Even in the past few years, they will still be excited and excited to mention this matter again. The picture of this scene is simply too difficult to forget, and will always be engraved in everyone''s soul.


    "Supreme!" Luo Jue''s eyes suddenly burst into a mass of pure light. He kicked a magic tip and shouted out.


    It is indeed supreme!


    The breath that covers the world is too strong.


    Even though they are far apart, they can feel it clearly.


    On the side of the Terran friar, the momentum instantly increased, I don''t know how many times. Almost everyone burst out with unimaginable super strength!


    The battle on both sides of the battlefield is quite fierce, but it has become a one-sided battle!


    Chu Mo''s side, his yuan Shen controls the top supreme separation, and killing these demon creatures is basically destroying the withered and decadent. With each blow, a demon creature was badly hit, and even fell into the dust.


    The battlefield on the side of the human friars outside the blood demon galaxy, the momentum of the human friars, has also completely suppressed the demon creatures.


    A large number of demon tips wailed, and their bodies collapsed. The three eyed trolls roared repeatedly, but they were unable to return to the sky.


    Red moon, Luo Jue, Ziyan... These top quasi supreme masters are too powerful. Their combat power is also rising in this battle. All kinds of wonderful magical powers cooperate directly at this time. Some magical powers, even before they showed them, did not even think about it.


    This has become an instinct!


    This war lasted for several hours. The reason for the shortening is that Chu Mo soon solved the group of demon creatures with scales on their bodies. Then separate and disappear, and the Buddha returns.


    Even this Buddha is the king of heaven!


    That kind of strong and unparalleled combat power still makes all demon families terrified.


    With his participation, the battle time is infinitely shortened. In the end, outside the whole blood demon galaxy, in the endless void, the blood of the demon clan was floating everywhere, forming blood rivers. It solidifies in the depths of the universe.


    Corpses of the demon clan are also everywhere, and broken limbs and arms can be seen everywhere.


    Those monks who died in the Terran war, who could find the remains, were all restrained. There are some bones left, which can only leave them in this void forever.


    "They are all true heroes of the Yan and Huang regions! All the descendants of Yan and Huang will always remember that such a group of brave and fearless predecessors left their blood in this void and protected their homes behind." Chu Mo''s voice was very low. Although he won the war, his heart was not relaxed, even a little heavy.


    The situation of the army that hasn''t appeared in the demon clan is unknown; And the loss of the Terran friars has been great.


    A fierce battle, showing the mortal Friar''s fearless and breathtaking spirit, also exposed some quite serious problems.


    Terran friar, the time of peace is too long. They have not experienced such a bloody war for too many years. Although people often encounter some battles on weekdays, occasionally there is a crisis of life and death. But compared with the current situation, it can''t be compared at all.


    The demon clan, however, has been living in a cruel place all year round. For countless years, almost every day, almost every moment, they will face the problem of life and death. Therefore, these demon creatures are all those who have experienced hundreds of wars... No, not just hundreds of wars? They are all creatures of thousands of wars... Even more wars!


    It can be seen at the moment when the two sides are in close combat that the demon creatures are much stronger than human monks in terms of combat experience.


    Even the top-level existence of red moon and purple smoke is more experienced. Luo Jue is much stronger by comparison. But compared with these creatures of the demon clan, it is also slightly inferior.


    Those young adults who used to be, and now young high-ranking emperors, almost all have serious injuries on their bodies. If their combat experience is as rich as Chu Mo, many people may not even be injured.


    Fortunately, this time, the overall strength of the Terran friars is much stronger than the demon side. Therefore, after paying the price of blood, the Terran friars finally honed some combat experience with this battle.


    The combat experience accumulated on the battlefield of life and death is the most precious thing!


    But now the whole situation is full of crisis, and time waits for no man. Facing the army that may appear at any time in the demon clan, Chu Mo really needs to calm down and deduce it carefully. Figure out what to do next.


    Luo Jue, Hongyue, Ziyan, Lu Hongxue and Huang Wushuang all gathered here to Chu mo. Including the red moon, Chu Mo''s eyes are somewhat different from those in the past. Chu Mo''s card is too deep!


    It''s almost bottomless!


    Although the person who exudes terror and supreme authority disappeared after killing the demons, these people are not fools. How can they not see that the supreme has a direct relationship with Chu Mo?


    Otherwise, Chu Mo, even if he was the king of heaven, rushed to the terrible demon creatures like that, which was clearly looking for death.


    Shui Yiyi sighed, looking at Chu Mo Dao, and secretly said: this guy, he''s hiding too deep! How dare you hold such a card in your hand! If so, if the great demon king doesn''t come out, who can be his opponent?


    But she also keenly felt that Chu Mo''s use of that part should be limited. A monk who does not reach the supreme realm controls a top-level supreme avatar. If there is no limit, isn''t it really invincible?


    These people are full of questions, especially about the supreme separation. The curiosity in their hearts is not the main reason. But they all want to know what kind of power Chu Mo has in his hands. They want a bottomless answer!


    In this way, when facing those demon creatures, their hearts will be completely bottomed out.


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "that separation, I can''t last too long. The stronger the opponent, the shorter the time I can persist. This is a trump card. But I can''t suppress the whole audience. Therefore, the next battle requires everyone to unite as one!"


    Luo Jue was the first to express his position. He seriously said, "heaven and Tianlu have long been a family. All Tianlu friars understand this truth. Therefore, please rest assured that even if all people are killed in this war, there will be no one on this side of Tianlu. No one will retreat!"


    The red moon glanced at the women in the ethereal palace, and then whispered, "Tiandao garden has now been incorporated into the ethereal palace. Chu Mo, don''t worry, we won''t lag behind!"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and showed a gentle smile, which was as warm as before: "don''t worry, our combat experience is not rich enough, but we have been working hard! We won''t shrink back, never!"


    Chu Mo looked at the wounds on the women of Miaoyi Niang, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya and Huang Zhe, and his heart tingled. Their injuries were relatively not serious. Because when fighting, almost everyone is subconsciously protecting them!


    This is a real identity! It is also a real recognition!


    Huang Wushuang stood up with a serious face and said, "this time, the Huang family will advance and retreat with the king and all the monks in the heaven! They will never retreat!"


    Lu Hongxue stood up: "the Lu family stands with all their Terran compatriots, fighting to the end, and will never retreat!"


    Long Qiushui stood up. This young adult who used to have deep gratitude and resentment with Chu Mo is now too mature. A touch of light vicissitudes began to appear on his face, and a beard also grew on his lips. Looking at Chu Mo, long Qiushui''s face was calm: "although I am a member of the ethereal palace now, here, say for the dragon family, millions of monks of the dragon family swear to live or die with the human race!"


    Next, more and more people came forward to express their positions, and their attitudes were all firm. This is not a slogan, this is a decision made after a battle of life and death and bloodshed!


    Everyone, very serious!


    Everyone, their blood is boiling!


    More and more people, here, make earth shaking vows.


    "Swear to live or die with the human race!"


    "Swear to live or die with the human race!"


    "Swear to live or die with the human race!"


    The sound waves shook the universe and almost resonated with the way of heaven!


    This time, not only Chu Mo sensed it, but also Luo Jue and Hongyue, who are quasi supreme masters with profound realm, sensed it. They couldn''t help but look up at the sky. Then he looked at Chu mo.


    There is an order of hearing!


    Although they have practiced Taoism for a long time than Chu Mo, Chu mo... Is like their teacher in their understanding of Taoism. Has been carefully guiding and teaching them.


    Chu Mo met these people''s eyes and nodded slightly: "this matter, we must wait until we have passed this level."


    Luo Jue and Hongyue suddenly showed a bright light in their eyes. In an instant, the world that has evolved in their eyes has become many times more gorgeous!


    This is really a big news that can shock everyone!


    Since the moment when the Tiandao of Yanhuang great region was sealed 100000 years ago, until today, the top practitioners living here have finally found a glimmer of hope to break the seal.


    Even if there was only a trace, it was enough to make this group of people excited to tears.


    At this time, Chu Mo shouted to everyone, "let''s have a rest. Next, I invite you to see a good play. The demon clan is really terrible, but as an invader, there will always be only one end!"


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd. At this time, behind him, in the endless and distant blood demon galaxy. The dark light channel suddenly became extremely wide. At the beginning, a large number of demons rushed into the blood demon Galaxy in an instant!


    In an instant, almost millions of demon creatures appeared. The next moment, it was three million... Five million... Ten million... Hundreds of millions!


    This group of demon clan appears too fast!


    Compared with the previous speed, it is completely two concepts. Those were crawling before, but these... Are flying out.


    All the demon creatures burst out with amazing breath!


    Most of them have fluctuations of high-level emperors!


    A legion of hundreds of millions of high-level emperors.


    Behind Chu Mo, all the human friars were cold in their hearts.


    See a good play?


    My king of heaven... Are you crazy? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1357

    Although the victory of the previous battle greatly inspired everyone, it did not make these friars in the heaven have the confidence to win in the face of the demon clan.


    After all, the tyranny of the demon clan has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people for too many years. In the minds of countless celestial friars, the demon clan has almost become a synonym for invincibility.


    "They are strong and cold!"


    "Their strength is many times that of human monks in the same realm!"


    "They are extremely bloodthirsty!"


    "They are indifferent and completely devoid of human emotions."


    These are the appearance of the demon clan in the mind of the friars in the heaven.


    For an era, through word of mouth and some ancient books, this is the impression that the demon clan has given to almost all celestial monks.


    No one was aware of the disadvantages of this impression before. Talking about demonization has almost become a daily thing in heaven. The cries of a few people of insight did not attract any attention. Most people live with the idea that the demon clan will not come.


    Until the moment of real close combat, the not stupid Terran friars realized that what the Terran friars were worse than the demon friars was not just the experience of combat. There are too many other things.


    Just like now, although almost everyone hopes that their king of heaven can really invite them to see a good play. But deep down, not many people think they can really see a good play.


    All Terran friars, through the huge mirror image in the void, looked at the dark light channel in the central area of the blood demon galaxy, which was still rushing out of the demons one after another. Everyone... Was silent... Scalp numbness!


    Even a very few human monks have begun to take out video and audio stones to leave their last words.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, and his eyes fell among the crowd. He frowned slightly. Although his voice was small, it was full of dignity, Lightly said: "This will be a hard battle with great sacrifice; this will also be a long battle, which may last for ten years, or even decades or even hundreds of years; this is also a battle with asymmetric power, because there should be many demons who only respect the realm. So, you want to leave your last words... In the end, no one may see your last words... Because at that time, the whole heaven, and even the whole Yanhuang The big field collapsed. But this is not my reason to stop you from leaving your last words. I just want to tell you one thing. I want to leave a message. Now, it''s not the time! "


    Many monks who have taken out the audio-visual stone and even began to leave messages to the audio-visual stone, with a sad face, a indifferent face, or a brave face, all accosted after hearing Chu Mo''s words and took the audio-visual stone back.


    They heard the dissatisfaction in Chu Mo''s words and another information they had always wanted.


    This battle, maybe in the end, the whole Terran side will still end tragically, but it will definitely be a long process!


    It''s not overnight that the Terran will collapse!


    Yes!


    Many people all came to their senses at this time. They thought about the battle they had just experienced. Speaking of it, aren''t they the ones who finally won?


    Those demon families are really strong, causing them a huge crisis, but the final result... Is that they laugh to the end!


    Then, even if the next battle will be extremely difficult, even if there will still be huge sacrifices on the Terran side. But didn''t the demon clan sacrifice? Don''t the creatures of the demon clan fear? There is only one life, one for them, and only one for the demon clan!


    From this point of view, everyone is equal!


    In that case, why should I be so pessimistic? Many people suddenly have such thoughts in their minds.


    Qi Xiaoyu stood beside Chu Mo, looked at Chu Mo with some admiration, and nodded secretly in his heart: my husband is really powerful, in a few words, it doesn''t use any passionate truth, and even said it more pessimistic. But it miraculously reversed the original pessimistic mentality of almost the vast majority of people.


    Shui Yiyi also glanced at Chu Mo, with a smile of admiration on his face, and did not speak.


    At this time, in the dark light channel in the mirror image, demons are still rushing out one after another.


    Obviously, the failure of the first wave and the second wave of demons made the high-level demons behind lose their patience to continue testing. Start sending troops abroad on a large scale.


    But so far, all of them are the armies of the demon clan, and none of the real big men have appeared.


    At this time, Shui Yiyi suddenly whispered, "I seem to... Understand a little."


    Chu Mo glanced at her, and Qi Xiaoyu over there also looked at water Yiyi.


    Shui Yiyi said, "the top level of the demon clan is still in doubt!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed and nodded, "I understand!"


    With that, he glanced at the group of people beside him, all of whom were acquaintances, and all of whom were now standing at the highest level of the cultivation world in the Yan Huang region.


    "Who dares to fight me?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Me!"


    "I''ll go!"


    "And me!"


    "Me!"


    Instantly, countless people''s voices, one after another!


    These people who stand at the highest level of the spiritual world in the Yan and Huang regions have never conceded defeat in momentum from beginning to end. What they have always insisted on is only one belief: swear to live or die with the human race!


    Many of these people are peerless Tianjiao who once competed with Chu mo. now they have become comrades in arms and fight side by side. No one flinched.


    Chu Mo laughed, "OK, let''s go and play!" With that, he flashed directly, and the next moment, he appeared tens of millions of miles away.


    "Too fast!" Huang matchless couldn''t help but sigh, and then said with a wry smile, "obviously everyone has been working so hard, but why does this gap feel bigger and bigger?"


    Lu Hongxue glanced at him and said with a smile, "this is the difference between pseudo genius and real genius!"


    With that, his body flashed, disappeared into the void, and followed Chu Mo away.


    Huang peerless blinked, and then showed a helpless wry smile: "probably... Is that it?" As he spoke, his figure also disappeared into the void.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi looked at each other, then smiled, and joined hands to follow Chu Mo in the past.


    All the others did not hesitate. Hundreds of people followed Chu Mo and rushed towards the direction of the blood demon galaxy.


    Although the number of these people is only a few hundred, they represent the top level of the whole Yanhuang region!


    In the vast galaxy, the top monks of this group of Terrans are soaring, shaking the void of the universe with bursts of roar.


    At this moment, all the demonic creatures who were in the center of the blood demon galaxy and just lined up to gather among the demonic legions, all raised their heads and looked into the endless void in the distance.


    "Terran!"


    "It''s human!"


    "They are strong!"


    These messages were instantly transmitted among the whole demon group. Countless demon creatures whispered.


    "Silence!"


    At this time, a young demon warrior came out of the dark light channel. His eyes were cold, and he made a low roar, instantly making hundreds of millions of demon creatures close their mouths. Then, the demon warrior looked at the group of people flying at the high speed in the galaxy with his eyes, and his mouth showed a thick unremitting.


    "I thought there was so much resistance outside that even our two waves of vanguard troops were destroyed. It turned out that it was just a group of well prepared Terran friars who won by chance in such a shameless way as sneak attack. Now they even want to repeat their tricks? It''s naive!"


    This demon warrior, with cold, ancient and obscure demon language in his mouth, was full of scorn in his eyes. It thought it had found the reason for the defeat of the first two waves of pioneer army, but it didn''t know that this was what Chu Mo wanted him to know!


    The top supreme realm wants to erase a trace. Even the junior supreme, who will find clues for a while, is simply impossible. Not to mention, this demon''s general, although already very strong, is not the supreme.


    However, in Chu Mo''s eyes, this demon warrior is definitely a big man in the demon clan!


    Not only because of its words, hundreds of millions of demon creatures instantly shut up, even silent. It is because of its powerful aura. And what it looks like.


    Even a picky person, it''s hard to say that this demon warrior is not good-looking.


    It is tall and strong, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes, long hair spread out, wearing a silver armor, standing there, Yuanbi Yuezhi, in the middle of a group of black demon creatures, it is too conspicuous!


    Following Chu Mo, the green dragon, who reduced his size to a foot, whispered, "if you dress up like this, you''re a rich devil. Later, you go up and cut it off, but don''t break the body for me. There must be a treasure on it!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the green dragon.


    Qinglong hehe laughed and said, "we''ll be half and half by then!"


    At this moment, a group of young men and women came out of the dark light channel. They... Yes, it''s them. It''s hard to use the word to describe this group of people. If it weren''t for coming out of that place. No one will think that those people will be the demon clan!


    The man is handsome and unrestrained, and the jade tree faces the wind; The woman is so beautiful and charming.


    Any one, at a glance, is the kind of person in the dragon and Phoenix.


    They walked leisurely out of the dark light channel. It seemed that they didn''t want to fight at all, but they seemed to come here for an outing!


    At this time, Chu Mo had also flown to the central area of the blood demon galaxy. The group of people who just came out of the dark light channel happened to see Chu Mo and them.


    The two sides are almost the same in quantity. There are also twoorthree young men and women coming out of the demon clan.


    The smell of the same kind instantly brought the eyes of this group of people together. In each other''s eyes, there was a crazy sense of war!


    Then... At this time, Chu Mo shot.


    His target is the previous general wearing silver armor. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1358

    Chu Mo''s move directly shocked the young demon men and women who had just come out of the dark light channel. They did not expect that in this case, on the Terran side, there should be someone who dared to start a dispute first?


    "This human, he thought we were the previous two waves of miscellaneous fish?"


    "Is this human crazy?"


    "Is he so eager for military success?"


    "Hehe, his goal is the magic sheep general. It''s interesting."


    "Unexpectedly, I went to fight with the demon sheep. Is this tired of living?"


    "That human also has the realm of quasi supremacy. He must think that the demon sheep will fight... Er..."


    This group of young demon Tianjiao talked about it one after another, and their eyes looked at Chu Mo with an undisguised mockery. However, their ridicule only lasted for a short time. The next moment, these arrogant demon Tianjiao people were all stunned there, almost turning into statues.


    Because Chu Mo''s knife is too fierce!


    They, the young men and women of the demon clan, are not far away from the magic sheep generals. So they have the most intuitive feeling about Chu Mo''s knife. It seemed as if it was splitting at them!


    Fierce!


    Sharp!


    Come on!


    Invincible!


    In the eyes of the demon warrior in silver armor, incredible and shocked, Chu Mo cut him in half with a knife.


    The primordial gods of the demon family generals were directly wiped out by Chu Mo''s knife!


    Chu Mo can control the top supreme body, and his original understanding of Tao is far beyond those monks in the same realm. Over the years, his combat power has reached a level close to his will. Therefore, if Chu Mo now matches the blood demon ancestor of that year, he can split the blood demon ancestor with one knife!


    Even if the person you meet is Qin Cang, the Supreme Master with great ambition who sealed himself... This knife can also split him!


    Therefore, although this demon warrior has a high position in the demon clan, he may even be a leader among the young Tianjiao. He is very arrogant and can look down on his peers. But in front of Chu Mo, it was pale and fragile.


    It''s simply vulnerable!


    After being hacked to death by Chu Mo, the body of the demon warrior showed up, which turned out to be a huge matchless black demon sheep!


    Across the void of the universe, it is simply many times larger than the stars!


    Chu Mo''s eyes were clear and cold, and he took the huge demon sheep body back to the world of the sky. Then, under the shocking gaze of that group of young demon men and women, Shi Shi ran retreated into the void. Then he pointed with his hand, "who dares to fight with me?"


    The sound rumbled like rolling thunder, turning into the sound of endless roads, covering the whole blood demon Galaxy!


    The young faces of the demon clan suddenly showed anger. Especially those young demon clan young men, the color of anger on their faces is heavier.


    They came to the Yanhuang region, not to be laughed at, not to be suppressed! They come to laugh at others, they come to suppress others!


    A demon clan young man who looked twenty-six or seven years old jumped up, flew directly to the void, and coldly shouted, "little ignorant thing, I''ll suppress you!"


    With that, the young man of the demon clan suddenly disappeared into the void of the universe. This speed even Chu Mo was slightly surprised!


    The next moment, his figure suddenly appeared on Chu Mo''s head, and he kicked hard and stepped towards Chu Mo''s head.


    This action is not only full of humiliation, but also this foot instantly turns into an eagle claw!


    As we all know, the speed and power contained in the subduction of goshawk hunting are quite terrifying. What is more terrifying... Is that sharp claw!


    This catch, even a star, can be directly caught into dust!


    Chu Mo looked cold and said coldly, "a flat haired beast, who gives you such courage?"


    While talking, Chu Mo''s body shape has disappeared in place, leaving only the rumbling sound of the road.


    The demon youth turned into an eagle claw and instantly lost. He caught a huge hole in the void. His heart was startled, and an ominous premonition instantly rushed to his heart.


    The young man''s speed is really not great. Every move is like photoelectric. Extremely fast!


    But someone is faster than him.


    One big foot, condescending, just as the demon youth attacked Chu Mo just now. Full of contempt, humiliation, but also full of a breath of death.


    The demon youth was stunned, and his figure flashed!


    The law power of time and space appeared on him!


    But it''s useless!


    Chu Mo''s control of time and space is far beyond the reach of this demon youth.


    At this moment, the faces of the arrogant young men and women of the demon clan standing by the dark light channel finally changed color. A strong man said in a low voice, "the shadow eagle is worse..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Chu Mo''s foot over there had severely stepped on the head of the demon youth.


    Everyone couldn''t help but twitch violently at the corners of their mouths and said to themselves: this foot is really too cruel! They all have a feeling of empathy. I didn''t even feel much humiliation, only fear!


    It''s a fear... That life is seriously threatened.


    Click!


    The sound of crisp bones breaking sounded.


    The head of this demon youth was directly crushed by Chu Mo''s foot!


    His primordial deity escaped. It was a huge unparalleled eagle. The primordial deities were extremely huge and covered the universe. Show extremely angry neighing, roar at Chu Mo!


    The light in Chu Mo''s eyes was cold, and raising his hand was a knife.


    Brush!


    Killing the sky directly erupted into a dazzling brilliance.


    Cut open the void of the universe, and also cut open the original God of the eagle. But the original God of the eagle was fearless, and instantly regrouped.


    It was born with this kind of magic power, and it could reorganize its original God without limitation, so it dared to challenge Chu mo. But after being cut by Chu Mo, the demon Eagle suddenly felt bad. Its endless vitality in the yuan God was wiped out by the other party''s knife!


    He finally remembered that the demon sheep general just now didn''t seem to be able to lift a little spray, and his spirit and form were all destroyed. He finally understood why!


    The monk of this Terran, the knife in his hand, is a peerless weapon!


    The demon eagle turned around and wanted to escape. He didn''t want to put his life here. Their demon shadow clan has a high status in the whole demon clan. As soon as he was born, he had an identity and status that ordinary demons could not touch all their lives. As for resources... He is not short!


    However, he overestimated his speed and underestimated Chu Mo''s determination. When his yuan Shen flew towards the young demon men and women in the dark light channel, Chu Mo shot again.


    Another knife.


    This knife did not erase a third of the vitality of the demon shadow eagle. But cut off the remaining two-thirds of his vitality with a knife!


    The original God of the demon shadow eagle was pounding in the vast and empty blood demon galaxy. Turn into endless essence and return to heaven and earth.


    At this time, Chu Mo, expressionless, dragged back the body of the demon shadow Eagle again and threw it into the world of the sky.


    "An eagle and a sheep are not enough to eat." Chu Mo''s eyes were extremely cold, staring at the young demon men and women below: "one more... It''s best to have a cow or something. I haven''t eaten beef for a long time!"


    contempt!


    This is undisguised contempt!


    The young demon men and women beside the dark light channel were all livid with anger and glared at Chu mo. But this time... Almost no one shot Chu Mo again!


    Because these people were all shocked by Chu Mo!


    This group of demon nobles are all real Tianjiao, and they are not afraid of death. On the contrary, in the cognition of the demon clan, death in war is actually a very glorious thing. It''s equivalent to dying for the great demon king!


    But the problem is that they don''t want to die like this!


    This Terran youth is simply terrible!


    Although the demon sheep warfighter and the demon shadow Eagle are not the top among the younger generation of the demon clan, not everyone can chop them with a knife.


    "When Zhenzhen comes, you will be broken into pieces!"


    "Don''t be arrogant and complacent. Zhenzhen will come soon and she will tear you up!"


    "She will tear you into countless pieces!"


    "Pray!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the dark light channel, with an unshakable breath of the road. Once this passage was opened, it was not his realm that could affect it. Not even the perfect part of him that controls the supreme peak.


    Only a saint can destroy the channel connecting the two big worlds with one hand.


    There are some regrets. If you can completely destroy the world channel, you can leave all these demons here, and you can slowly play with them!


    Chu Mo smiled coldly, "if you have the courage, let her come to me!"


    Then he glanced at the same stunned crowd: "well, let''s go back first, eat Eagle meat and drink mutton soup!"


    On the beautiful face of the red moon, there was something shocked and incredible written. It''s almost unbelievable that this war ended so easily. Those young demon men and women didn''t seem to be good at fighting, but in the face of strong and domineering Chu Mo, no one dared to stand up against Chu Mo again.


    Other people''s faces were all written with a big word "Meng". They followed Chu Mo to come, and they really didn''t come to see the excitement. The blood in the body is surging, and the war spirit in the heart is surging. As a result, when I came here, I only saw Chu Mo''s great power and hit two powerful demons. The hundreds of millions of demon legions and those young demon men and women who obviously have different status dare not stand up to fight Chu Mo again.


    Demon clan... It seems... It''s not as terrible as you think!


    This idea, in the depths of the hearts of these top Tianjiao people in the Yanhuang region, slowly spread out, out of control¡ª¡ª


    There is another chapter!


    What about monthly tickets? It''s the end of the month, brothers! If you don''t vote again, it will expire! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1359

    Chu Mo took a group of people and Shi Shi ran left the blood demon galaxy. Hundreds of millions of demon creatures there were extremely angry. Their master was killed as soon as he met him, which was a fatal blow to morale. The key is that after the death of one of the demon noble men and women, no one went up to work hard. What a shame! If they hadn''t been ordered, the soldiers of these demon legions would have rushed up.


    The faces of the young men and women of the demon clan were also quite ugly. They came in high spirits and with high aspirations, and wanted to visit the Yan and Huang regions and trample on the world. But I didn''t expect to be slapped as soon as I came out.


    Every noble man and woman of the demon clan has a burning feeling on their faces.


    This feeling is really uncomfortable.


    After Chu Mo took these people out of the blood demon galaxy, Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu mo. Chu Mo frowned slightly, and then shook his head gently.


    The FA array can be launched at any time, but he always felt that the other side should still have the main force.


    Hundreds of millions of demon legions should not be the main force of the demon clan. The reason is very simple, because their master... Is too weak!


    Of course, this weakness is relatively speaking. Except Chu Mo, there are few monks who can kill him in the whole Terran. However, in Chu Mo''s view, the leader of the real main demon Legion must at least be a demon creature in the supreme realm.


    Otherwise, Chu Mo always felt that it was a little unreasonable. The demon clan had neither suffered disasters like the Yanhuang realm nor been sealed off the world. How can there be no supreme master?


    The treasure in the mouth of those young demon men and women just now may be a young demon supreme. Otherwise, the proud demon clan couldn''t mention the name in that tone. Full of awe.


    Chu Mo was at the edge of the blood demon galaxy, and directly threw out the corpse of the headless demon shadow eagle and the demon sheep who had been split in half. That huge body, like a huge continent, floats in the void of the universe. It immediately caused the exclamation of countless people on this side of the Terran Legion.


    Then, almost all Terran friars had a feeling of blood on their heads, and their hearts trembled!


    "King of heaven!"


    "King of heaven!"


    "King of heaven!"


    The roaring voice shook the whole universe void, and all faces were filled with endless excitement.


    This call is completely from the heart and can''t help shouting out.


    In the middle of the blood demon galaxy.


    Next to the dark light channel, the young demon men and women looked at the scene in the mirror image, one by one angrily scolding.


    "Damn human... It''s unforgivable!"


    "When Zhenzhen comes out, break him into pieces!"


    "It''s not enough to break a corpse into pieces. We should kill him to bits!"


    "Is this already the king of heaven? Hehe... It''s really interesting. The king of heaven used to be less than the supreme realm. Today''s Yanhuang realm is like a delicious and juicy little prey." In the dark light channel, a woman with fair skin and pigtails came out. She licked her lips and said with disdain on her face.


    This woman is very demon, with a pair of long and narrow Danfeng eyes with endless murderous, very plump, slender waist, and swaying posture when walking. Her aura is quite strong, wearing a big red cape, with small braids hanging over her shoulders and ears. On each ear of her, there are threeorfour large earrings of different colors. When you look carefully, each earring is engraved with complex inscriptions!


    Those are all real magic tools!


    Moreover, it is a top-level magic tool.


    The woman walked out of the dark light channel and looked at the edge of the blood demon Galaxy shown in the mirror image. A touch of cold murder flashed in the narrow Danfeng''s eyes.


    "Zhenzhen!"


    "Lord Zhenzhen!"


    "It''s Zhenzhen!"


    "Zhenzhen, you have to vent your anger for us! That man killed the demon sheep general and the demon shadow eagle..."


    A group of young demon men and women were all excited when they saw this woman appear.


    The woman in the red cloak, named Zhenzhen, has an unparalleled popularity among the young generation of the whole demon clan!


    Because she is the youngest supreme being in the demon clan!


    Is a real power!


    She is almost the common idol of the younger generation of the whole demon clan, and everywhere she goes, she is the focus of attention.


    Looking at the crowd, Zhenzhen nodded, "I saw it all. Don''t worry, I''ll revenge them! Are they able to eat the meat of our demon clan?"


    Zhenzhen''s voice was slightly hoarse, and her face was very cold: "I''m going to... Catch some humans back, and we''ll also have a human flesh feast!"


    "Lord Zhenzhen is mighty!"


    "Zhenzhen invincible!"


    "Zhenzhen Demon Lord is mighty!"


    After hearing Zhenzhen''s words, all the top creatures of the young demon clan became restless.


    Then, Zhenzhen stepped towards the edge of the blood demon galaxy. She fiddled with her scarlet fingernails, lowered her eyelids, and walked leisurely to Chu Mo''s direction.


    At this time, Chu Mo also saw the situation of the demon clan through the mirror image. Looking at the young demon supreme coming calmly, Chu Mo''s eyebrows lit up a strong sense of war.


    Supreme!


    Sure enough, he is a supreme!


    Although no one hopes that there will be creatures in the supreme realm of the demon clan, in fact, all people know very well. The demon clan cannot have no supreme.


    Chu Mo stood in the void and said to hundreds of millions of human monks, "I''ll treat you to a meal! Have mutton soup and roast Eagle meat! These two guys should be enough for us!"


    Although people all saw the red cloaked woman walking calmly through the mirror image, they couldn''t help laughing at Chu Mo''s words.


    "Wang, how can you eat a meal? Look at the bodies of these two demons. Compared with them, the stars look like toys."


    "I''ve long wanted to taste the taste of the demon clan. It''s estimated to be delicious!"


    In the crowd, there was a roaring sound, which would be the soul of the soldiers. Chu Mo, the master, was relaxed. All the Terran monks, even though they were originally very nervous, could not help but relax at the moment.


    Chu Mo directly offered up the chaos oven, which quickly expanded countless times in the void. Under the stunned gaze of everyone, he forcibly took in the corpse of the demon sheep who was split in half! Then Chu Mo stretched out his hand and said, "water!"


    In the vast void of the universe, the water of the five elements was instantly condensed to form a hanging Tianhe and poured into the chaotic oven.


    Chu Mo took out a large number of top-grade medicinal materials, threw them into the chaos oven, and sighed, "this mutton soup... But it''s a little bad. So many emperor''s medicines, you have to taste them later!"


    "Hahaha, king of heaven, we will taste your mutton soup carefully!"


    "Wang, please rest assured that we will remember this favor!"


    Chu Mo''s handwriting is too big. All kinds of emperor level drugs were put into chaos oven by him.


    The Tianhe river is like a roaring river, constantly pouring into the chaos oven.


    It''s really shocking that such a big noise should be made just after a meal of mutton soup. At least, this scene has formed an indelible picture in the minds of all those who participated in today''s war. Countless years after this battle, I still couldn''t help mentioning that bowl of mutton soup to future generations... I was still excited.


    This scene, in the eyes of the Terran friars, naturally greatly improved morale, which was simply extremely exciting; But in the eyes of those creatures of the demon clan, this is a picture that can make them directly angry to madness!


    The best of them, the magic sheep general and the magic shadow eagle, were not only directly killed by people, but also become human food now... This makes them feel intolerable. All along, they regard human beings as food!


    Zhenzhen, a woman in a red cloak, just picked two willow eyebrows in the face of this scene. At this moment, she was about to walk to the edge of the blood demon galaxy, and her hoarse voice came out of her mouth: "how about sharing me a cup of such delicious food?"


    With that, Zhenzhen stretched out her hand and grabbed directly at the huge and unparalleled chaotic oven in the void!


    Hum!


    Suddenly, a vast breath of chaos broke out in the chaos oven, forming a chain of order God, and pumped it hard towards Zhenzhen''s hand!


    This order God chain is thousands of miles long. In the void, the blue Avenue Rune flashes, giving people a huge pressure.


    Zhenzhen''s face showed a trace of surprise, probably because she didn''t expect this magic weapon to be so powerful that it could attack her by itself.


    Her figure retreated quickly to the back.


    PA!


    The order God chain formed by the condensation of chaos was severely drawn in this cosmic void. Directly collapse the vast void.


    Although this blow did not draw Zhenzhen, the breath also made Zhenzhen''s face turn white for a while. The key is that her confident blow was easily dissolved by a magic weapon!


    In the eyes of people with profound realm, it''s actually no big deal. But in the eyes of most human friars and demon creatures, this is the young supreme treasure who was defeated by a magic weapon!


    There was indeed silence on the side of the demon legion, and even those young demon noble men and women were all pale and silent.


    On the other hand, the human friars'' Legion broke out in an instant.


    "Witch, want to rob our mutton soup? Don''t dream!"


    "That is, the woman of the demon clan, hurry back to your demon world!"


    "Yes, go back!"


    Zhenzhen''s face showed an angry expression. She pursed her mouth, then looked at Chu Mo and said coldly, "king of heaven? Dare a war?"


    Chu Mo laughed: "haven''t you seen that I haven''t eaten yet? Come to me after we finish eating Eagle meat and mutton soup. We are not too short of food now."


    Zhenzhen''s throat suddenly sent out an angry roar. She was really irritated, and she raised her hand and attacked Chu mo.


    Young supreme, an angry blow.


    Heaven and earth are startled¡ª¡ª


    Six more broke out, nearly 20000 words!


    Brothers and sisters, vote!


    Monthly tickets and recommended tickets, all cast! Each ticket is a critical blow to the demon clan! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1360

    The whole void is surging. With Zhenzhen''s blow, the universe has a feeling that it will be overturned. Space is broken and time is frozen. Only this devastating blow is left!


    Chu Mo''s ancestral realm made a roaring sound of the road, and a natural road inscription appeared on his bones. This is the power of law generated by the body of ancestral realm when it is strong to a certain extent!


    Chu Mo strode towards Zhenzhen and rushed directly!


    Facing the angry blow of the young supreme, he did not retreat, let alone Dodge, but like a young lion. Confident and strong. He raised his hand and hit Zhenzhen with a punch.


    Boom!


    The void at the edge of the blood demon galaxy was directly exploded!


    The wave spread out by this blow of both sides can definitely make the friars in the realm of emperor and Lord be wiped out instantly. Even the quasi supreme, will frown, do not want to go to the front.


    The blood on Chu Mo''s body is really terrible. The blood is overwhelming!


    Stir up this cosmic void.


    Zhenzhen is also extremely powerful. She is the supreme, the young demon master of the demon clan. The power of her angry blow is absolutely destructive.


    But her blow was blocked!


    She was blocked by an opponent she had never expected before.


    In this world, there is naturally something that can block her blow. But in her mind, she never included the one in front of her.


    The tingling on her arm and the tumbling feeling from her internal organs made Zhenzhen both surprised and angry.


    "How can you stop my blow?" Zhenzhen''s eyes changed when she looked at Chu Mo again. In front of her, this young man, who was called the king of heaven by the Terran friars, unexpectedly blocked her supreme blow without reaching the supreme realm!


    Only when she really stepped into the supreme realm, she would understand the gap between the quasi supreme peak and the supreme. It''s a duel between power and Tao, which are two kinds of combat power that can''t be compared at all. No matter how powerful the power is, we must be willing to bow down before the Tao.


    But what happened to the Terran youth in front of us? Why did his attack make Zhenzhen feel like facing an opponent in the same realm?


    "Come again!" Chu Mo''s blood was boiling, and his fighting spirit was surging. He punched hard and blasted at Zhenzhen again.


    At this time, those young demon men and women also flew here. They are no longer satisfied with seeing the battle through the mirror image. They want to come to the scene and watch it in person!


    Because such a war is too rare. That human monk can even draw with Zhenzhen? This is simply incredible.


    Zhen Zhen''s Willow eyebrows picked and shook her head. Seven or eight Earrings carried on her two ears collided with each other, making a jingling crisp sound. She looked at Chu Mo with a defiant face: "human, I''m going to refine your body into a puppet! So be careful, don''t break my puppet."


    Chu Mo looked at Zhenzhen and said faintly, "I happen to lack a girl who sweeps the floor. Although you look a little rough and not qualified, I''m not too picky."


    Bang!


    The two sides hit each other again.


    Chu Mo''s mouth spilled a trace of blood, but the blood on his body was more turbulent.


    That purple and gold blood is many times stronger than that in those days. Because he also refined a drop of blood essence of that cousin. The two sides are connected by blood, and there is no exclusion at all. Therefore, the blood of Chu Mo is now trembling.


    Zhenzhen''s mouth also spilled a faint trace of blood.


    The blood on her body is also quite strong, and the blood is overwhelming. His body began to ignite a dark magic flame, with a thick layer of gold on the edge. It looks quite strange and terrifying.


    But this result was unexpected to her and the young demon men and women. A quasi supreme peak youth of the human race can hurt her, which is simply too rebellious!


    Also unexpected is the group of human Tianjiao behind Chu Mo! And, the hundreds of millions of celebrity friars in the distant Terran Legion!


    Our king has been able to fight against the supreme without losing?


    Everyone, all eyes on the battle between the two sides.


    After several tentative blows, both sides probably knew each other''s combat power, so the fighting speed between them instantly accelerated!


    In an instant, two figures intertwined, constantly crisscrossing in the vast cosmic sky. At first, the two sides watching the battle could barely see two shadows flying around. Later, even the top quasi supreme monks such as Hongyue, luojue and Ziyan couldn''t see clearly.


    Their eyes also showed horror, and they began to close their eyes and experience the battle track in the void of the universe with the yuan God!


    Because the eyes can''t keep up!


    The same is true of those young noble men and women of the demon clan. They are almost the existence of quasi supreme realm, but at this moment, they can''t keep up with the fighting ideas of these two people at all.


    If it is for Zhenzhen, they will feel very normal and will not have any strange thoughts. Because Zhenzhen is powerful, it has already been recognized by them. But the problem is, there is also a Chu Mo, a Terran monk in the quasi supreme state. Unexpectedly, it is also so strong that it can compete with Zhenzhen without losing ground. This made them feel a strong sense of frustration.


    On the contrary, the Terran friars were so excited that they could hardly speak. Even many old friars blushed with excitement. Like those young people, they praised and cheered Chu Mo loudly.


    This battle has really boosted morale!


    The key is that in the void, the terrible huge chaotic oven, after the continuous refining of samadhi true fire, the water of the five elements in the oven has boiled, and the cooked meat has begun to emit a strong aroma!


    How delicious!


    This fragrance, let countless people can''t help but swallow saliva, also let that group of young demon men and women hate!


    Because what was cooked in that stove was once one of them!


    The demon sheep general, who has a great reputation in the younger generation of the demon clan, was unexpectedly cooked like this and wanted to be boiled into sheep soup to drink!


    At this time, the battle between Zhenzhen and Chu Mo has also entered a white heat. It is difficult for both sides to deal with each other in close combat. Although they all leave wounds of different sizes on each other, it is clear in my heart that it is difficult to really cause fatal blows to each other by virtue of close combat.


    Then, the two sides began to boom at each other!


    Behind Zhenzhen, a terrible demon king Faxiang appeared.


    The demon king has three heads and six arms. In each hand, he holds a powerful magic instrument.


    They are all supreme!


    Attack Chu Mo directly.


    Chu Mo held the killing heaven, and the divine will and my mind method ran frantically. All kinds of supreme skills were displayed, and the vast sky was like fireworks. It''s too beautiful to breathe!


    In terms of magical powers, Chu Mo is also not afraid of treasures!


    Especially in his body, countless Taoist platforms are all in crazy operation. Suck the essence contained in the void of the universe. This terrible ability shocked Zhenzhen.


    In Zhenzhen''s cognition, the human monk has only one Taoist platform in his body. Even if he is strong, he will eventually fail. But the demon clan is different. The demon clan itself is stronger and more lasting than the human clan. Let alone a strong person like her who has reached the supreme realm. Strength and endurance have reached a peak.


    So, she frantically fought with Chu Mo to blow the magic power, and wanted to let Chu Mo exhaust his physical strength and mana. At that time, she could directly kill Chu Mo here!


    She wants all the creatures who saw this war to see that her treasure is the strongest existence in the world!


    But thousands of calculations, never dreamed of, in front of this, is simply a freak, his body, there are thousands of Taoist platforms! Every Taoist platform contains an unimaginable amount of essence!


    Although a single one is not very powerful, it can''t support a large number. It''s simply too much!


    Therefore, until Zhenzhen felt extremely tired, but Chu Mo was still lively. I don''t look tired!


    "You are not human!" Zhenzhen said hoarsely, then turned and left.


    The imposing young supreme was simply forced to turn around and leave by an opponent who was about to reach the peak of the supreme! Not only did he fail to win the battle, he was even forced to leave the battlefield by the other side.


    All demon creatures were silent.


    The friar on the Terran side also kept silent for a moment. Because happiness comes too suddenly. They didn''t expect such a result at all.


    Their King actually pushed back a young supreme in the demon clan!


    Boom!


    Countless people couldn''t help cheering for a moment, and the waves were like waves, earth shaking.


    Zhenzhen''s body flew away at high speed towards the center of the blood demon galaxy. She didn''t even pay attention to those young demon men and women.


    In the endless void, the aroma becomes more and more intense. Chu Mo smiled coldly, glanced at the young men and women of the demon clan standing at the edge of the blood demon Galaxy in a daze, and said faintly, "there are mutton and Eagle meat, but there seems to be something missing. It''s a little greasy. Hey, are there any plants among you?"


    Boom!


    A large group of young men and women of the demon clan, instantly scattered, fled towards the depths of the blood demon galaxy.


    Chu Mo curled his mouth, then turned back, stood in the tattered void, slowly raised his right arm, and then stretched out an index finger.


    Hum!


    Hundreds of millions of human friars instantly roared, raised their arms, and then stretched out that finger.


    "Wang Wudi!"


    The sound wave was startling, and the seal of the Yan and Huang regions once again sent out a slight fluctuation.


    At that moment, Chu Mo could clearly feel that an opportunity to become a Tao flashed away. With some regret, he looked up at the sky overhead and muttered, "one day, I will pierce this day!"


    Then Chu Mo said loudly, "brothers and sisters, have dinner!" With that, he said faintly: "I don''t know everyone''s taste. There''s no seasoning. Put it yourself!"


    Countless people burst into laughter.


    Then, Chu Mo raised his hand, and the chaotic oven tilted instantly, just like a sheep soup cooked by the demon sheep battle commander hanging on the Milky way, pouring out. In this void, a river of sheep soup flowed out! Unfinished to be continued^


    ...

 Chapter 1361

    Then the demon sheep war dumped the refined body, like a continent.


    Chu Mo said, "quasi supreme meat, you can eat it in moderation. If you eat too much... It will break. And ah... There will be Eagle meat later!" Say, sacrifice samadhi true fire, and begin to roast the body of the demon shadow eagle in the virtual air, which is like a continent.


    A smell of barbecue immediately filled the void of the universe. Like a feast among the stars.


    For a time, the cheers of the Terran friars were overwhelming.


    Deep in the blood demon galaxy, Zhenzhen raised her hand gloomily and destroyed the mirror image. She didn''t want to see what was happening there anymore.


    Then, the young demon men and women also returned here, and the atmosphere in the center of the blood demon galaxy has been suppressed to the extreme. It was so boring that all demon creatures could hardly breathe.


    All demons are looking at Zhenzhen.


    Zhenzhen said: "Don''t worry, the temporary defeat is nothing. The war is like this, who can persist to the end, who is the real winner. We still have the great demon king! We still have many supreme masters. The channel is still in the process of continuous improvement, and those powerful demon masters can''t come until the channel is completely stabilized. Now, let them be proud for a few days. The final victory will belong to our demon clan! ¡±


    Roar!


    Hundreds of millions of demon creatures let out a burst of startling roar.


    Although Zhenzhen has said so, these demons themselves understand this truth. Know that the real strong of the demon clan has not come yet. But unhappiness is still unhappiness. Originally, in the view of these demons, once they get out of this channel connecting the two worlds, they will reign in the world and suppress the whole Yanhuang region!


    There is no need to wait for the strong to appear, and the battle is over!


    Without the supreme Terran, it is simply vulnerable and extremely fragile.


    Now they understand their shallowness. The Terran friars they have always looked down on have tenacity and perseverance beyond their imagination, and are not so easy to be defeated. Especially the young man who is called the king of heaven is too strong. Even Zhenzhen can''t help him.


    Chu Mo led the crowd, sharing delicious food and paying attention to the trend of the blood demon galaxy.


    Red moon knew many ancient things very well. She looked at the movement on the side of the blood demon galaxy, and there were not many people''s excitement and lightness in her eyes. She looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "that channel is likely to be unstable, and the powerful demon clan can''t come out of the channel. Unfortunately, we can''t destroy that channel."


    Ziyan emperor, as the apprentice of the wandering female emperor, also knows a lot about these things. She nodded and said, "yes, when the channel is unstable, the powerful demon clan can''t pass through. That Zhenzhen should have used a lot of secret treasures to scrape through after finding the crisis of those demon clans. But those demon masters who are stronger than her must wait until the channel is completely stable before coming over."


    Chu Mo also knows this, but that channel involves the supreme law power. Even if he enters the separation, he can''t intervene with the top supreme power. Because interference with that kind of law requires too much causal force. Under saints, no one can afford it.


    Therefore, even if Chu Mo''s grandfather is reborn, there is no way to face this situation.


    Fortunately, until now, all demon creatures, including Zhenzhen, have not found the Dharma array engraved by Chu Mo in the blood demon Star River.


    The Dharma array is too abstruse, and the demon clan is not good at this originally. They must have been suspicious before. But by now, that suspicion should be almost gone. Because until now, there has been no movement. In the eyes of those demons, if there was a Dharma array, the Terran side should have been unable to help launching. Where will it wait until now?


    On the side of the Terran friar, the carnival continues, and countless people share the flesh of the demon sheep warrior. The essence contained in the flesh of creatures in the quasi supreme realm is too abundant. Everyone ate with a twinkle.


    Eat meat and soup, and then wait for the roast Eagle meat!


    This kind of day is something that everyone would never dream of before.


    The feast lasted three days and three nights.


    On the Terran side, almost everyone''s mentality has changed greatly than before. They even ate the meat of the demon clan. What else is terrible?


    There will inevitably be bloodshed and sacrifice in war. These people had thought about it before they came here. After going through a large-scale battle, they understand this more clearly. But now, they are very calm. We can laugh about war and face death.


    At least, now we are eating the meat of the demon clan!


    That''s enough!


    Before I died, I was also a person who had eaten demon meat, and was still afraid of a bird?


    On the fourth day, there was a little movement on the side of the blood demon galaxy. The Legion of hundreds of millions of demons began to move slowly towards the edge of the blood demon galaxy. The person who leads them is the young supreme demon master treasure of the demon clan.


    Chu Mo looked at each other with the people around him, and then said faintly, "it seems that there is something moving in the demon clan."


    The red moon nodded: "it should be that channel, which has become stable."


    Ziyan emperor said, "this is to clear the market for those big figures of the demon clan."


    Luo Jue''s face was indifferent: "I''m afraid we''ll disturb those big people at this time."


    That group of young demon Tianjiao are also in the team. Their bodies all exude amazing killing power. It seems that these days, they, the demon clan, are also very depressed. Now war is finally about to begin. All the creatures of the demon clan are rubbing their hands and looking eager to try.


    On the side of the Terran friars, the commanders of various forces began to make the final mobilization.


    Later, Luo Jue, the former king of the heavenly road, stood up. These 20 years were enough for the monks on this side of the heaven to know him, understand him, and respect him.


    Luo Jue shouted, "Wang not only showed us a wonderful demon killing drama, but also invited us to eat the meat and drink the soup of the demon clan!"


    In the void, countless Terran monks gave out a burst of shocking laughter. The laughter was full of relaxation.


    "Is the meat delicious?" Luo Jue asked.


    "Delicious!" Countless Terran friars issued a thunderous cry.


    "Is the soup good?" Luo Jue asked again.


    "Delicious!" The roaring continues.


    Deep in the sky, the law power that seals the Yan and Huang regions constantly produces ripples.


    Chu Mo, Hongyue, Ziyan, Luo Jue and other monks who would be the supreme peak all felt something. Chu Mo, in particular, sensed the most. He even slightly closed his eyes to feel the powerful and untouchable law.


    Luo Jue shouted, "haven''t you eaten enough?"


    "Yes!" The noise is overwhelming!


    Deep in the sky, the law that seals the whole Yanhuang region, the fluctuations are more intense.


    Luo Jue roared, "then get ready, * * * * grandma! Dry up all these demon babies! Eat their meat! Drink their soup! Want to occupy our homes, want to kill our relatives, want to eat our humans... This is their end!"


    Roar!


    Hundreds of millions of human friars, all boiling blood, issued an earth shattering roar!


    Ka!


    Chu Mo can clearly feel that there is a faint crack in the law that seals the Yan and Huang regions!


    It''s like that thin crack on the crystal glass. Although small, it is irreversible!


    A powerful Avenue breath directly resonated with the spirit of Chu mo. Chu Mo''s supreme shackles in his flesh also made a crisp sound.


    There... Unexpectedly, there was a faint crack on it!


    Although there was only a tiny crack, the benefits brought to Chu mo were huge. Chu Mo can even clearly feel the breath of the supreme, spreading in his body. Countless Taoist platforms all over the body seemed to be injected into a torrent. Instantly become more filling up!


    This feeling, like a pool that was already full, suddenly, the pool expanded countless times, and then, the water in it suddenly increased a lot.


    This change is not only a quantitative change, but also a qualitative change!


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, there began to be cosmic stars evolving.


    This is the supreme law.


    His true self has been touched!


    It would take a while to control the top-level supreme avatar, but now he can easily control it again, and the time is much longer than in the past!


    At this moment, Chu Mo clearly knew that he was getting closer and closer to the moment when he really became a Tao!


    "Then... Kill!" Luo Jue is also deliberately guiding everyone''s emotions, which is neither deception nor utilization. Because if we can really break the blockade, all practitioners in the whole Yanhuang region will benefit!


    "Kill!" Hundreds of millions of practitioners of Tianjie issued a thunderous roar.


    The seal deep in the sky, snapped... There was another crack.


    This may be the existence under the seal in those days, which could not be deduced at all. A wise man who worries a lot must make a mistake. Even if it is a high-ranking existence, when it matters to himself, there is always a mystery they can''t deduce.


    This time, there was a crack in the seal. Not only Chu Mo, but also the top quasi supreme masters such as Hongyue and Luo Jue all felt their own changes.


    Luo Jue simply led the friar legion of the Terran and killed it directly towards the Legion of the demon clan!


    He wants to use this war, with this murderous terror on the battlefield, to impact the seal of the whole Yanhuang region!


    The Legion of the demon clan was finally killed. When the two sides met, they were extremely jealous. They almost didn''t need any mobilization, so they directly collided with each other.


    Those proud demon young Tianjiao were stopped by the same proud Terran young Tianjiao.


    The war begins in an instant!


    Chu Mo, of course, stared at Zhenzhen. The two sides fought fiercely at the edge of the blood demon galaxy.


    This time, everyone didn''t leave room for each other. Fight to the death! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1362

    Zhenzhen wanted to be ashamed of herself and express herself in front of the upcoming demons, so this time, as soon as she saw Chu Mo, she launched the most vicious attack. This time, she even changed her strategy and playing method. Instead of using melee and magical powers, she began to attack Chu Mo''s spiritual consciousness with her powerful divine consciousness! If you want to know the sea with the spirit of the supreme realm, forcibly crush the spirit of Chu Mo to explode!


    For a simple example, it is like a vast ocean trying to assimilate a large lake. No matter how big the lake is, it''s just a lake... Not a sea! Facing the turbulent and boundless seawater backflow, it can only be assimilated in the end.


    Zhenzhen calculated very well. If she used this trick in the battle a few days ago, Chu Mo might really suffer a modest loss. After all, Chu Mo''s realm is not as good as hers, which is a fact. But it will never suffer a particularly big loss. Because Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge of the sea has always been beyond his own realm!


    Although he did not reach the supreme level, his spiritual knowledge of the sea was not much worse than the supreme!


    This is Chu Mo a few days ago. Now Chu Mo is much more terrifying than a few days ago. After the supreme shackle split two cracks, his realm suddenly broke through to an unimaginable level!


    Therefore, when Zhenzhen just used her own spirit to know the sea and rolled over towards Chu Mo''s spirit to know the sea, she didn''t notice anything and was full of confidence. She felt that this time, it would definitely cause a heavy blow to Chu mo.


    But never thought that her divine consciousness, like a clay ox into the sea, disappeared in an instant. Then Chu Mo cut firewood... It arrived as scheduled!


    In Zhenzhen''s hand is a simple sword. She sees the horror of Chu Mo''s knife, but she is confident that she can stop it!


    Invincible belief, any young Tianjiao will have. Until they met their real opponents.


    Click!


    The sword in Zhenzhen''s hand broke at the sound!


    This is a supreme weapon!


    Was cut by Chu Mo!


    Then Chu Mo''s knife still cleaved down at Zhenzhen''s head.


    Zhenzhen uttered a cry of surprise, instantly leaving a residual shadow, and her real body retreated thousands of miles.


    But there was still a deep wound on her forehead, which directly hurt the bone. Blood gurgled down the wound. The avenue contained in Chu Mo''s knife is frantically destroying Zhenzhen''s wound.


    In Zhenzhen''s eyes, there was an extremely angry light, faint, and a faint... Fear!


    Yes, in Zhenzhen''s heart, fear finally came out uncontrollably.


    As an opponent, she can feel the changes in this person in front of her after a few days'' absence. I haven''t seen him for a few days. A breath of real supremacy began to appear on his body!


    How is this possible?


    Zhenzhen couldn''t believe that no one could become a Taoist under a blocked sky!


    But in front of this person, he is actually making breakthroughs, and almost has really taken that step!


    Zhenzhen even felt cold all over. She couldn''t believe how talented the person in front of her could be. If it were her, she would never be able to do it!


    "If this person, born in the demon clan, the first master of that young generation, will fall on his head nine times out of ten, there will definitely be nothing wrong with me." Zhenzhen looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face. In her eyes, gradually... She began to burn a crazy sense of war.


    "I... Zhenzhen, is the best young man in the world! I''m the one with the best talent! All creatures except me... Must surrender to me!"


    Zhenzhen stretched out her hand and grabbed a long sword condensed with divine gold from the void. Jian Zhi Chu Mo: "well, you have successfully aroused my anger..."


    Glancing at the sword in Zhenzhen''s hand, Chu Mo''s eyes condensed, and the information from the sky god told him that the sword was extraordinary. The murderer in his hand is also restless. He wants to eat the sword!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "you know what? When I was a few years old, I heard this sentence in the human world. I''ve been hearing about the spiritual world, the celestial world, and then the celestial world. Do you know how old-fashioned it is? Come to hit me when I''m unhappy? I can''t beat you up?"


    "Go to hell!" A flash of crazy anger flashed on Zhenzhen''s gorgeous face and waved the long sword condensed by god gold in her hand. Cut at Chu mo.


    This sword was indeed quite extraordinary. When it was waved casually, a large area of void was cut open. That kind of fierce degree is thrilling. It seems that even the sky can be directly cut open.


    Chu Mo waved his killing sky and greeted it without hesitation.


    Speaking of the hardness of weapons, Chu Mo has never really been afraid of anyone.


    When!


    The weapons of both sides collided fiercely, making a loud rumble. The sound shook the sky so that it collapsed. The battle between them was extremely fierce, and each blow was fatal.


    In contrast, the battle between the human and demon armies that have been hanged together in endless and distant places looks less exciting, but its ferocity is not weaker than the battle between Chu Mo and Zhenzhen!


    That battlefield is like a real meat grinder!


    The Terran friar Legion and the demon legion, which spread throughout the endless universe, were directly hanged together. Almost in an instant, the whole cosmic void was already bloody and bloody.


    Those creatures of the demon legion, one by one, are rough and fleshy, and move quickly. Although the realm is not particularly high, it is also at the level of the emperor. The killing ability of this kind of creatures, in billions, is simply destructive.


    On the side of the Terran friars'' army, by contrast, although the flesh is much more fragile, the victory lies in the powerful and terrifying power of the divine power!


    Countless magical powers explode in the demon legion, and each time, they can kill a large number of demon creatures.


    But the casualties of Terran monks are also great. Every collision of demon creatures can cause a large number of Terran monks to be seriously injured or even fall.


    The demon clan has no logistics team and no creatures responsible for treating the wounded. Therefore, on the demon side, once seriously injured and lose combat power, there will be only one word dead!


    It is precisely because of this situation that the demons fight more recklessly. Once they find themselves seriously injured. Close to death, you will burn all your blood essence and send out the most terrible attack... Beyond your own realm.


    At first, many Terran monks suffered a lot.


    Therefore, the so-called experience is accumulated and summarized in countless losses.


    Those young Tianjiao of the demon clan also encountered strong challenges.


    Because Lu Hongxue is not the only young Tianjiao in the Yanhuang region. There are also Luo Jue, the red moon, the purple smoke emperor, and many quasi supreme monks!


    This is not a duel, this is war! This is a war between races. There is no humility at all. Therefore, in the battle of the top Tianjiao, the Terran side is almost suppressing the battle of the demon Tianjiao!


    This is an impossible thing in their original cognition. It''s definitely something that shouldn''t happen.


    This is too hard!


    Over the years, Qinglong is still so shameless. It specially picks up the slightly weak demon Tianjiao to sneak attacks.


    For example, a demon creature who had just been shaken away by Luo Jue''s palm was directly scratched and broken by the claw secretly stretched out by Qinglong before he could slow down. Then he bared his teeth and said to Luo Jue, "happy cooperation!"


    Even if Luo Jue was calm and a Wuchi, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes and scolding, "Jianlong!"


    It''s really cheap, because after the green dragon broke the demon Tianjiao''s body, the first thing is to look for someone else''s storage space magic tools.


    However, this dragon is also strong enough. Several demon Tianjiao wanted to attack it secretly, and they were all fought back by it. With a terrifying tail, he severely pumped the Tianjiao of the demon clan and sneered, "want to attack benlong? Hehe, it''s really naive."


    Qi Xiaoyu waved the whip made from the tongue of the supreme frog and directly smashed the head of a demon creature. With the other hand, holding the Moyu sword, cut off the arm of a demon Tianjiao who wanted to sneak into Shui Yiyi from behind.


    Shui Yiyi glanced back at Qi Xiaoyu and vomited * * * * at her, showing a grateful smile. Qi Xiaoyu also smiled, and then continued to attack each other.


    In fact, all of these people have been injured since the close combat. Qi Xiaoyu''s shoulder was stained with blood, and a deep wound also appeared on Shui Yiyi''s leg. Blood dyed her dress red. But none of them shouted pain, and even frowned.


    Some people fell, their bodies were broken, and the yuan God was devoured by the demons before he could escape!


    Both sides hate each other very much. In this kind of battle, no one will sympathize with the opponent.


    Even Xudu was angry with King Kong. His body was stained with blood, but he was constantly attacking his opponent. This is a race to race battle, extremely cruel.


    Yueqingcheng and Caidie fairy, the two followers of Chu Mo, get together, and their cooperation has been very tacit. Their trust in each other is also unreserved.


    On Hua Xiaoya''s face, a demon Tianjiao left a deep wound, which is difficult to heal. She waved the rotten iron sword, cut off the head of the demon Tianjiao with one sword, and then spit at the other party''s body: "want to destroy my mother''s face? Naive!"


    The fire dragon is roaring, and its scales are falling, and its blood is flowing, but it is extremely fierce, burning the fiercest flame, killing the enemy!


    Lu Hongxue and Huang Wushuang, the elegant Terran Tianjiao, are also red eyed. They are almost crazy fighting!


    Long Qiushui was also struggling. At this time, a figure appeared beside him, Zhang Shuangshuang, who had not been seen for years. Zhang Shuangshuang, who has been promoted to the seventh heaven of the emperor, is completely a deadly play. If long Qiushui hadn''t saved her at the cost of her own injury several times, she might have fallen.


    Zhang Shuangshuang''s face was cold, and she didn''t say thank you for the long Qiushui she had followed, but there was a surge of water light in her eyes.


    Finally, a powerful demon Tianjiao slapped Zhang Shuangshuang on the chest, and Zhang Shuangshuang gulped blood. Long Qiushui roared and slashed his sword on the arm of the demon Tianjiao.


    The sword broke and the arm fell. Long Qiushui finally couldn''t help crying: "you shouldn''t come here to fight."


    Zhang Shuangshuang was as angry as a hairspring, and looked at long Qiushui with a smile: "childe, I really want to go back to the past..."


    Words end, wither¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    I heard that if you want to succeed, you need to specify a small goal, a monthly ticket, with 1000 tickets first. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1363

    Long Qiushui uttered a roar of grief and anger. At this moment, his realm broke through, stepped into the ranks of quasi supreme, and attacked and killed the demon Tianjiao who had lost his arm.


    Bang!


    He broke the demon Tianjiao directly, and he was also hit by the other party''s dying blow, his chest was pierced, and he was seriously injured. But regardless, he hanged the other party''s yuan Shen. Then, staggering, he held Zhang Shuangshuang''s body in his arms and couldn''t help crying.


    Qiang!


    A loud noise came from behind long Qiushui.


    Qi Bo and Mao Hanhai joined hands to stop a demon Tianjiao''s fatal attack on long Qiushui. Qi Bo shouted at long Qiushui, "Mom, cheer up! Men cry?"


    Long Qiushui stopped tears and let go of Zhang Shuangshuang''s body. Then, on his body, a fierce momentum erupted, and a long smile: "war! Death!"


    Mao Hanhai laughed and said, "that''s right! Who''s afraid of who?"


    Around Chu Qing, there were Xuaner, Xuanxuan, Cao Cairong and others. These women showed fierce fighting power and tenacious perseverance in the battle. Facing the powerful demon Tianjiao, they didn''t shrink back!


    Liu Yun, Xu Yan, Xu Nan, Liu Feng and Hu lie are together, forming a team, fighting hard to kill the enemy. Their opponents are also several young Tianjiao of the demon clan gathered together.


    Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue, Huang Zhe, Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Fang LAN, Ping Ping... Everyone is here!


    Their bodies have been stained with blood, but they are fiercely killing the enemy!


    Liu Yun, Liu Feng and Hu lie, who have entered the quasi supreme realm, and Xu Nan and Xu Yan, who protect the emperor''s peak realm, also cooperate with each other very tacitly.


    These tacit understandings are all formed little by little over the years.


    Although Liuyun joined for the shortest time, except Xu Nan, she was very familiar with these people. Therefore, there was nothing strange with her cooperation.


    When there is no battle, the devil is always the one with the lowest profile. Even Chu Mo often couldn''t find the shadow of master. But once the battle begins, the demon king will always be the one in front!


    The loosening of the seals of the Yan and Huang regions has helped many people. The demon king''s realm finally stepped into the quasi supreme peak. He was a man who crawled out of the sea of corpses in the fairy world, and his fighting experience was not even comparable to that of Chu Mo!


    This sentence is by no means just a statement. That''s true!


    On the battlefield, the opponent chosen by the demon king is always recognized as the most difficult one!


    Wang''s master is noble and domineering, which is recognized by the whole spiritual world!


    Xiao Changping still carried his big knife like a door plank and slashed the demon Tianjiao. He has entered the ranks of quasi supreme. In terms of realm, he has never been the highest one, but in terms of combat power, no one dares to underestimate him forever.


    This group of creatures of the demon clan suddenly found out at this time, although their hearts have overestimated these human monks. But in fact, they underestimated their opponents!


    Where is this the advice of a group of demon elders who bully the soft and fear the hard and return when they see the hard? This is clearly a group of terrible bones! It''s impossible to bite off this hard bone without paying the price of bleeding!


    Previously, the idea that coming to Yanhuang is the inborn idea of King''s landing... Well, it can only be an idea. It''s just a dream!


    The group of monks who came out of the road of heaven are also extremely brave. Now they have already been integrated with the monks of the Terran. There seems to be no difference between them!


    Because they are all descendants of Yanhuang region! Have a common ancestor!


    At the edge of the blood demon galaxy, the murderous and evil spirit shocked the entire universe void, and the blood almost dyed the whole sky red!


    There are floating corpses everywhere, including Terrans and demons; There are broken limbs everywhere; There are blood floating in the void everywhere, some forming blood rivers, some forming blood lakes. It looks very sad.


    The battle between Chu Mo and Zhenzhen continues.


    Just this time, it was not the balance of power between the two sides, but Chu Mo was pressing the young junior supreme to fight!


    This picture is simply incredible!


    A monk who is not in the supreme realm is fighting against a demon lord in the supreme realm. I''m afraid this kind of thing has been quite rare for ages. It can''t be said that it hasn''t happened at all, but at least, none of these creatures present have heard of it.


    Zhenzhen was suppressed to anger, but it was useless to recognize how she roared.


    Not that she is too weak, but that her opponent is too strong.


    Strong enough to ignore the gap of realm!


    Boom!


    At this time, the central area of the blood demon galaxy, in the dark light channel, directly erupted a breath of surprise.


    As soon as the breath came out, it filled the whole blood demon galaxy, and pushed the few poor stars of the blood demon galaxy, all deviated from the original track and flew frantically in all directions.


    Supreme!


    The demon of the demon clan mainly appeared!


    Chu Mo, who punched Zhenzhen hard, looked at the scene with cold eyes, and then took a deep breath.


    Success or failure is at stake.


    At this time, a figure came out of the dark light channel.


    Although the figure looks very thin, even thinner than many normal human monks, the momentum on him is extremely amazing. It seemed that the whole world couldn''t hold his figure.


    Then, the second, third, Fourth... Eighteen figures have been coming out from there!


    Eighteen demon masters of the supreme realm!


    After they came out, they just glanced faintly at the edge of the blood demon galaxy, and then all turned around, surrounded by the dark light channel, in a circle, as if waiting for someone.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    It''s like the sound made by a man walking on the wooden floor.


    This sound, however, spread all over the void of the universe!


    Who can be so powerful? The sound comes first before the person arrives. Moreover, the sound spread all over the void of the universe?


    Another punch hit Zhenzhen, and Chu Mo''s face changed when he vomited blood. He already knew who the person was about to appear!


    Great demon!


    The great demon king of quasi holy realm!


    Only this kind of existence can have such prestige.


    This greatly exceeded Chu Mo''s expectation. He didn''t expect that the demon king would appear so early.


    As expected, human calculation is not as good as heaven''s calculation. The Dharma array he left in the blood demon galaxy can only suppress the Demon Lord in the supreme realm at most. But he didn''t have the confidence to suppress the demon king in the quasi holy realm.


    Liu Yun, Liu Feng and Chuan Shan on the battlefield, as well as the gorgeous woman Bing Yan beside Chuan Shan, their faces suddenly changed. A dead dust!


    The great demon king comes in person. Who can stop him in the whole Yanhuang region?


    This is not the supreme, this is the quasi saint!


    In the past, an era ago, the most powerful old man in the whole Yanhuang region was in this realm.


    But now, the old man is gone. Who can stop the rest of these people? Who has this skill?


    The king of heaven?


    In the eyes of many people, there was a look of despair.


    On the contrary, although the demon clan was killed miserably, all the demon clans showed excitement in their eyes. Those demon creatures'' legions even burst out with more powerful combat power!


    Although Zhenzhen was seriously injured, But laughing wildly: "Human... I have to admit that you are really a genius, a peerless genius, and I admire you very much. However, all this will soon become a thing of the past! You have no chance! You don''t have any chance anymore! Hahahaha, see? Eighteen demon masters, they are all confidants under the great demon throne. Any demon master has unparalleled skills. You can defeat me, or even kill me, but it''s not him The opponent of any one of us! You''ll die soon. "


    Zhenzhen''s charming eyes twinkled with extremely excited light. Her face flushed and looked at Chu Mo: "powerful human, if you are willing to join the demon clan, I can even plead for you..."


    "Save it." Chu Mo cut off Zhenzhen''s head without hesitation, just like when he killed Qin Cang, without any hesitation! There is no softness.


    Before her death, Zhenzhen sent out strong reluctance and resentment, which even shocked the eighteen supreme demon masters in the center of the endless blood demon galaxy. In the mirror image, the faces of those supreme demon masters were all moved.


    They didn''t expect that someone on the Terran side could kill the supreme!


    One of the demon masters directly shot at Chu mo. He wants to intervene Chu Mo and kill Zhenzhen completely!


    The demon lord''s realm was extremely high, across the endless and distant void, but he seemed to be in front of him, and one hand soon suppressed to Chu Mo''s head.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow was shot at the moment Chu Mo cut Zhenzhen''s head. At this moment, it is directly nailed to Zhenzhen''s head.


    In the void, a cold voice came: "burst!"


    Bang!


    Zhenzhen''s head exploded directly!


    Her primordial spirit escaped directly and was badly hit!


    Shoot the supreme with one arrow!


    Situ!


    In those days, situ TU was always fierce, and even almost shot Chu Mo!


    Over the years, situ has been taught by lingyuwei, and is almost the only personal disciple of lingyuwei in the world. Few people have seen her real strength. Even Chu Mo didn''t know what kind of combat power situ had today.


    Today, she finally showed her real strength, holding the supreme bow and shooting the supreme with the realm of quasi supreme!


    Zhenzhen''s hard hit yuan Shen was almost crazy, but he was grabbed by the big hand that had originally suppressed Chu mo. That hand back quickly!


    Because Stuart''s second arrow has been shot!


    That supreme bow is definitely a weapon that can kill the supreme!


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife, chopping firewood, leaving a deep wound on that hand, with supreme blood spilling. But the hand retreated. Although not very calm, but still with the precious yuan Shen escaped.


    Situ, sitting on the golden rabbit, looked regretful, but the next moment, she pointed the supreme bow at the other demon Tianjiao.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, looking at the direction of the blood demon galaxy, and without hesitation directly attracted the Dharma array.


    Boom!


    The blood demon galaxy was instantly submerged by the dazzling brilliance.


    There is the supreme roar, coming from there.


    "This is the big play I want you to see!" Chu Mo, with a cold voice, turned around and killed the demon Tianjiao who was stunned in an instant: "want to destroy my home and kill my relatives? I''ll kill you first!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1364

    In the blood demon galaxy, the roar was overwhelming. It was the roar of eighteen demon masters. They were completely enraged by this dharma array!


    Because of this dharma array, they not only didn''t find it, but also destroyed their vitality! Most importantly, they heard Chu Mo''s words!


    Too arrogant!


    How presumptuous!


    The great demon king will come to this world. How dare you kill our future hope?


    These demon pride, but all are the seeds of hope to achieve supremacy in the future!


    Now, they have encountered an unprecedented crisis, right under the nose of their demon masters? Right under the nose of the demon king who is about to appear here? This kind of thing must never happen!


    Eighteen demon masters of the supreme realm shot at almost the same time and blasted towards the Dharma array. They want to completely break this array before the great demon king comes!


    But they took it for granted. They are really powerful and unparalleled. Their realm covers the whole Yanhuang region. However, the more ferocious the counterattack, the stronger the Dharma array under Chu Mo''s cloth. Because the array needs to absorb energy. They are the source of energy!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo smashed the head of a demon Tianjiao with one punch and killed his Yuanshen together. Then, with his other hand, he grabbed directly on the back of another demon Tianjiao and pulled out the backbone of this demon Tianjiao.


    The demon Tianjiao howled miserably, showing that he was a huge ape man. The backbone was pulled out, and he directly lost the ability to move. He was howling and screaming, and was torn to pieces by a group of monks in the hot and yellow regions!


    "Kill!"


    "Wang has achieved this level, and there is no regret!"


    "We have tried our best to be worthy of our relatives, friends and the world!"


    "Kill one and earn one!"


    "But once you die, it''s worth seeing the big play Wang gave us!"


    "Hahahahaha, it''s refreshing. In my lifetime, I can actually see a group of supreme masters trapped by the Dharma array. It''s so enjoyable!"


    "No matter what the outcome is, I feel that my life has not been in vain!"


    "Kill! There''s nothing to say. Kill all these demons!"


    All human friars, their blood burned completely, and some seriously injured and dying human friars even dragged demon creatures to explode!


    At this moment, they all understood that behind peace every day, there was actually blood. In the past, they sucked the blood of countless ancestors and lived in peace for so long. Then, for future peace, they also need to shed their own blood!


    Is it worth it?


    Value!


    It''s worth it!


    Even if one day in the future, the descendants of Yan and Huang regions have forgotten this history, it doesn''t matter. For future generations, for the future of the entire Terran, they are willing to sacrifice at this moment!


    Chu Mo is frantically killing the demon''s Tianjiao. His attack is too fierce.


    Zhenzhen was defeated, and the blood demon galaxy was blocked by the Dharma array... It was like the last two straws that crushed this group of demon Tianjiao. They saw the strong support there, but they couldn''t count on it at all. No one can understand how strong this despair is. Only this group of demon Tianjiao themselves can understand that feeling.


    A demon Tianjiao tried to burst in front of Chu Mo, but was directly split in two by the knife gas of Chu Mo''s killing Tian hiss. As soon as the yuan God escaped, he was nailed there by situ''s arrow.


    stigmata!


    His Taoist deeds turned into endless essence of heaven and earth and dissipated in this void.


    Chu Mo''s providence and my mind method are running frantically, and countless Taoist platforms are frantically absorbing the almost endless essence in this void. His strength, instead of failing, is getting stronger and stronger!


    This is the benefit of cruel war. As long as the mental skill is strong enough and the combat power is strong enough, then... You will never be exhausted!


    Because on this battlefield, there is endless essence, waiting for you to get it!


    Chu Mo''s eyes had also been red, and the murderous spirit on his body directly impacted the whole void. The killer in his hand was also dyed red by blood, becoming the red of monsters.


    On the sky god''s mirror on his body, six blood moons were bursting with dazzling brilliance.


    Ruyi blood moon is shining, and the powerful rule force is exploding, protecting Chu mo.


    The blood moon of avoiding disaster is shining, constantly reminding Chu mo of various crises.


    Bright and shining, the two blood moons burst into dazzling light, enveloping Chu Mo''s whole person in the light. Coupled with the array character formula in the Taoist nine character mantra, Chu Mo almost hid his breath to the extreme. No one can lock him!


    The blood moon in the earth burst into light, forming a set of extremely strong armor, blessed on Chu Mo, the armor has unimaginable defense ability.


    The chaotic blood moon is also erupting, which echoes with the chaotic oven. The chaotic oven is hung overhead by Chu Mo, with hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi hanging down. The chaos gas of the chaos blood moon is intertwined with the armor formed by the earth blood moon, which makes the armor extremely strong!


    Chu Mo was like a real God of war. Where he passed, he soon formed a vacuum.


    No matter how strong the demon Tianjiao is, it can''t stop Chu Mo''s attack at all.


    His current combat power has completely exceeded all the combat power that the junior supreme can play.


    Almost all the demon Tianjiao, as well as those creatures in the demon legion, were stunned by Chu Mo''s unparalleled fighting power. Although they are still making desperate resistance, even they themselves know that this kind of resistance is actually meaningless.


    The roar and roar in the blood demon Galaxy continued. The group of powerful supreme demon masters not only failed to break the Dharma array at the first time, but also absorbed a lot of vitality by the Dharma array.


    They can even guess without looking at the situation outside that the young Tianjiao of the hundreds of demons must be unlucky!


    Although there are still some demons with such Tianjiao, those have little to do with them, or... They are a little worse. Now these demon Tianjiao who were slaughtered by Chu Mo outside the blood demon galaxy are the real top-level ones!


    That''s a group of demons in the quasi supreme realm!


    Who would have thought that there was such a demon on the Terran side. It seems that compared with him, he is the real devil!


    Chu Mo killed so fast that even the monks on the Terran side were shocked.


    The demon king, the red moon, Luo Jue, Ziyan and so on all realized the huge crisis. So, at this moment, they all made a choice, and they chose to follow Chu Mo''s side. Chu Mo will fight whoever he hits!


    Originally, a Chu Mo was terrible enough. No one can stop him. Now there are so many terrible strong men, the result can only be more terrible.


    Where these people pass, almost no grass grows!


    Hundreds of demons'' Tianjiao had already died. There is not so much left. Now, after being killed by Chu Mo, they have fallen one after another. The speed of withering makes all demon masters crazy.


    In the end, there were only twenty or thirty Tianjiao on the demon side who were killed by Chu Mo, together with the remaining more than 30 million demon legions, huddled together.


    The more than 30 million demon Legion soldiers surrounded the twenty or thirty demon Tianjiao. They would rather die than protect the future of these demons.


    It''s a pity that their loyalty and protection are meaningless to the current reality. Under the crazy killing of Chu Mo, thousands of demon creatures die every moment!


    This is the gap between the quasi supreme peak and the emperor. Even the rough and fleshy creatures of the demon clan can''t stop the attack of Chu Mo at all.


    When there are only a few million of these creatures in the demon legion, and there are only less than 20 of the twenty or thirty demon Tianjiao. Suddenly, an angry cry spread all over the void of the universe: "bold!"


    Only these two words, the whole Dharma array in the blood demon galaxy was instantly broken!


    The shining blood demon galaxy, at this moment, directly turned into a bright world!


    Eighteen demon masters in the supreme realm were in great distress, and all of them were with serious injuries. It can be said that these injuries are almost all caused by themselves.


    Then, a figure came out of the dark light channel. He was very tall, and his whole body was shrouded in a black light, so he couldn''t see his appearance at all.


    But on the side of the Terran friar, Bing Yan, who was beside Chuan Shan, saw this figure through the mirror image, and his body suddenly softened, almost fell there, and was tightly held by Chuan Shan. Then whispered in her ear, "it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    He said so, but Chuan Shan''s face was also extremely pale.


    The great demon comes!


    Moreover, when the real main force of the demon clan did not appear, it had already come!


    This was beyond everyone''s expectation. It is estimated that it is also related to the successive defeats of the demon clan. The top-level existence of this group of demon clan can''t sit still! They can''t wait to build the channel connecting the two worlds, make it stable quickly, and then come here to see what happened here.


    At this time, there were more main army generals of the demon clan, along the emergence of the black light channel brigade.


    The great demon king broke Chu Mo''s Dharma array with only two words.


    The gap between the quasi saint and the supreme is really hopeless.


    The great demon dynasty took a faint look at Chu Mo and fell on Chu mo. Almost in an instant, he understood the cause and effect of everything.


    This is the power of quasi saint!


    The great demon king snorted coldly, "descendants of the Chu family? Yes, die!"


    The quasi holy realm of words and deeds, terror to the extreme. It directly formed a curse of death, enveloping Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s ancestral realm has a tendency to collapse at once, and it can''t be stopped at all!


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi gave a sad cry and were about to rush over.


    The sky killing in Chu Mo''s hands was contending, the chaotic oven made a loud noise, and the sky god''s mirror burst into brilliant glory.


    They are unwilling and want to protect their masters with their own strength!


    But it''s a magic weapon after all! No matter how high they are, they also need to be driven by their owners.


    In the face of the curse of quasi saints, they can''t stop it.


    At this time, a plain hand suddenly appeared in front of Chu Mo, blocking the power of the curse that was about to devour Chu mo. Bang, that hand exploded, but the power of the curse suddenly disappeared.


    On the great demon king in the middle of the blood demon galaxy, his momentum soared to the sky and shouted angrily, "who can stop the person I want to kill?"


    This time, he did it himself!


    One finger stirs the world.


    One finger subverts Yin and Yang.


    One finger, setting time.


    He stretched out three fingers altogether. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1365

    At this moment, the whole universe is completely imprisoned!


    This is the existence of a quasi holy realm. It is not a Dharma phase, nor a Dharma body, nor a separation. It''s this one.


    The demon king stretched out three fingers, like three mountains, to suppress Chu mo.


    That vast and infinite power covers all laws!


    The whole Yanhuang realm trembled with the strike of the great demon king.


    The figure shrouded in black light stood there, as if it were the center of the whole universe! Behind the black light, on the cold face that no one can see, the eyes of the great demon king are pure black. There seems to be nothing in there!


    Dark, boundless, bottomless. Like black holes in the universe, it seems to devour everything in the world.


    At this moment, the great demon king''s heart never fluctuated, and he was a little nervous. Because as long as he kills this young man, he can see the hope of becoming a saint!


    The other side has promised him that Chu Mo''s death will give him an opportunity to become a Taoist. The demon king has no doubt about the person who made the promise to himself. Because the other party is the royal family in Luo Tianxian domain! The one standing behind that person is the emperor of Luo Tianxian domain!


    This kind of commitment is more valuable than anything!


    In the eyes of countless demon creatures, the small Yanhuang region may be a real treasure land. But in the eyes of his great demon king, he really doesn''t like it!


    If it were not for this young man, his true self would never have come here. Now, the young man is about to die. No one can save him in the whole Yanhuang region!


    The great demon king looked at the magic tools surrounding Chu Mo in the void, and a touch of greed flashed in the depths of his eyes. In those days, two dark sacred vessels made him feel like a treasure. Now those pieces of Chu Mo''s body are not comparable to holy vessels.


    There also promised to kill Chu Mo, no matter what he got from Chu Mo, he was frozen!


    Yes, his name is Bingfeng!


    The demon king is frozen!


    Chu Mo felt his body as if it was pressed by a mountain that was too heavy to be added. Even if he had the body of his ancestral realm, it was difficult for him to straighten up.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    But this pressure is only for him!


    Everyone except him felt nothing.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are crazy and want to rush up, but it doesn''t make any sense. No matter how hard they tried, there was no way to break through to Chu Mo''s side.


    The place where Chu Mo stood has formed an absolute vacuum.


    Luo Jue, Hongyue, Ziyan emperor and others are also helpless.


    The demon king is roaring, roaring, trying to save his apprentice. His realm has been infinitely close to Chengdao. But after all, it has not become a Tao. Facing the existence of this level of the great demon king, even if it is a way, it is also in vain.


    But he was really unwilling to see Chu Mo fall here like this.


    At this time, a figure, countless times faster than the light, instantly appeared not far from Chu Mo, and then launched a terrorist attack towards the hand of the great demon king!


    Boom!


    The three fingers of the demon king were shaken!


    However, just being shaken can''t change the direction of these three fingers. They are still suppressed towards Chu Mo!


    "Dad!" Chu Qing, standing with Shui Yiyi, gave a call.


    The person who came turned out to be Chu Tianxiong, the second master of the Chu family who had not appeared for countless years!


    Chu Tianxiong''s eyes were extremely cold. Looking at the big demon king, he said in a cold voice, "frozen... Do you really think that no one in this world can control you? It''s still too late to stop now!"


    The three fingers of the great demon king were still slowly pressing towards Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s ancestral body was also a little unable to bear this pressure. The body began to creak, and some bones had broken!


    But he didn''t even say a word, just looked at the demon king coldly.


    The demon king glanced at Chu Tianxiong and laughed: "it''s worthy of being the descendants of the Chu family, who have the ability to become a Taoist. They have rushed to the high-level supreme realm. But you are still not my opponent. Besides, how dare you get involved with him? Aren''t you afraid..."


    In the realm of the great demon king, generally speaking, you may not say a word for many years. But it also faces different people. Facing the second master of Chu''s vein, he was also in a mixed mood and said a few more words.


    But the truth remains unchanged forever.


    Chu Tianxiong''s eyes were cold, and he asked coldly, "how do you know this?" Say, don''t need the big demon king to answer at all, Chu Tianxiong said coldly: "I see, I see. You attacked this time. You came for my nephew. You are already a quasi saint. I''m afraid the only people who can move you in this world are people from that place. They must have promised you something. Become a saint? Frozen, don''t you think you lose others? The opportunity of your becoming a saint should be realized by killing a younger generation? Even if you can become a saint, what can you do?"


    In the dark light, the great demon''s eyes flickered, and his face responded coldly, "so what?"


    His three fingers are still pressed down!


    Chu Tianxiong hit the hand of the demon king again.


    "Hum!"


    The demon king gave a cold hum, the three fingers didn''t move, and then gently flicked with his thumb and little finger... A light, instantly hit Chu Tianxiong!


    This blow directly shattered the vast void, and Chu Tianxiong''s body was also directly blasted out.


    "Second uncle..." Chu Mo uttered a whoosh of blood, and his eyes were about to crack.


    "Dad!" Chu Qing also uttered a cry of surprise.


    At this time, the crisp sound in Chu Mo''s body continued to ring, and the three fingers of the great demon king were getting closer and closer to his body!


    In the void, a faint figure came out, looking like a woman. She raised her hand towards the three fingers of the great demon king and hit it.


    Boom!


    A wave of terror broke out instantly.


    The three fingers of the great demon king pressing Chu Mo trembled fiercely, and then, there was blood dripping from it!


    The great demon king, who was still standing in the central area of the blood demon galaxy, roared. His body shape, the next moment, unexpectedly appeared in front of the woman''s figure, raising his hand was a blow.


    The figure of the woman waved directly and separated the area from the whole void on the spot, forming an independent small world. Then, in that small world, I got entangled with the big demon king on the spot.


    Chu Mo, who lost pressure instantly, turned pale and began to run the mental method to recover from his injury. He kept running the zhe Zi formula in the nine character mantra, the strong body of the ancestral realm, and the strength of the zhe Zi formula, which made Chu Mo''s recovery speed unparalleled.


    He didn''t even look at the cut battlefield, and directly launched a terrorist attack towards the demon creatures still there and the only remaining demon Tianjiao!


    In front of the demon king!


    Still killing the demon clan!


    This courage... Even countless Terran friars were scared by Chu Mo''s move.


    But next, all the Terran monks, almost all crazy!


    "His grandmother''s, isn''t it just a death? What if he dies?"


    "Wang is not afraid. What are we afraid of?"


    "Kill!"


    Driven by Chu Mo, this group of demon creatures and the only remaining demon Tianjiao were forcibly destroyed by the human friars in less than a incense burning time!


    Chu Mo was stained with blood all over, but almost all of them were the blood of demons, and so were others. Demon king, red moon, Ziyan emperor and Luo Jue were all covered with blood!


    At that moment, they were all suppressed to an unbearable level by the great demon king. I can''t even move. Seeing that the great demon king was stopped by the woman, Chu Mo made another move without hesitation. What did they have to hesitate?


    This situation has been put here, either win or lose. Failure is death. Everyone is happy when they win, and they are terrified when they lose. Everyone, let go.


    Even Chu Tianxiong did it!


    Without any hesitation, the great demon king can suppress Chu mo. why can''t he suppress the demon Tianjiao?


    There is also a direct reason why the battle can end so quickly and fight with Chu Tianxiong.


    Hundreds of demon Tianjiao and hundreds of soldiers in the demon Legion have been wiped out.


    The demon king, who was isolated in the small world, was furious. He didn''t expect this group of people to be so brave. He wanted to take action to wipe out all these human monks. But the woman was so terrible that she was also a monk in the quasi holy realm!


    If he dares to have any distractions again, he will even suffer a heavy loss!


    The great demon king is not well. He can''t believe that such a strong man still exists in today''s Yanhuang realm.


    The eighteen supreme beings in the middle of the blood demon galaxy, as well as the real main force of the demon clan, were almost all mad! This group of people dared to destroy their kindred in front of them.


    The supreme demon masters of the eighteen demon masters all roared, leading the main legion of the demon clan to rush towards the edge of the blood demon galaxy.


    They want an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth!


    Kill all these people!


    Chu Tianxiong stood directly in front and blocked Chu Mo behind him. He said in a deep voice, "Mo''er, when it''s really irreversible, uncle will cover you to escape!"


    "Second uncle!" Chu Mo was moved, violently tossed, and said in a deep voice, "contact me..."


    Chu Tianxiong smiled sadly, "haven''t you seen it? The great demon king is here to kill you! Those thieves in Luo Tianxian domain didn''t keep their promise at all. They already knew your existence, and they wanted to get rid of you wholeheartedly. They also left the seal on me! At this time, if I still dare not recognize you, am I still human?"


    "Uncle, it''s me." Chu Mo''s voice was a little low.


    Chu Tianxiong laughed and said loudly, "which of our Chushi''s sons is bad?" Saying this, he pointed to the group of demon supreme masters who rushed over: "come on, demon sons! Let the second master have a good time!"¡ª¡ª


    Three more words!


    Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, there is only one day left in this month. Take out your monthly tickets quickly, and let''s have a good time! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1366

    The great demon king, who was isolated in the small world by the woman, felt more and more frightened. Looking at the illusory and ethereal woman, he couldn''t help asking, "who are you? The whole Yanhuang region can''t have a strong man like you now!"


    "It''s more strange to see less." The woman''s cold voice came out.


    "I have no grievances with you. Why are you targeting me?" The demon king asked again.


    In fact, the demon king has some desire to retreat. No matter who this woman is, she will never be on her side. For the first time, she just stretched out a hand with condensed mana to block his curse. With three fingers, he wanted to kill Chu Mo, and the woman appeared. Therefore, the great demon king knows that it is almost an impossible task to kill Chu Mo here today.


    "Frozen, look at your promise." In the woman''s voice, there was a touch of disdain: "how many benefits did the royal family of Luo Tian give you? Did you become a saint? Do you know one thing? There are many people in the royal family of Luo Tian who have said things that don''t count?"


    "Who the hell are you?" The demon king stopped the woman''s strong blow and looked at the woman with a frightened face.


    Even the light on his body converged back to reveal his true face. In this world, few people have really seen the true face of the great demon king. Even Liuyun''s mother, the demon Princess Bing Yan, has never seen her father''s real face.


    But at this moment, the demon king was shocked and showed his true face to this strong woman. He was so shocked. In his heart, he originally guessed that this woman was the most famous wandering lady emperor since the era of heaven.


    But now it seems that this woman can''t be the wandering empress at all!


    Because even though the wandering female emperor is still alive and has become a semi saint, she can''t know so much about Luo Tianxian domain.


    Although the demon king showed his true face, people outside the small world still couldn''t see his appearance clearly. His Taoism is too profound. In the eyes of countless people, the great demon king is just a light.


    A black light.


    At this time, the woman slowly revealed her true colors. No longer a mass of light and shadow, she has a beautiful face and does not look stunning, but she has a unique temperament. If she hadn''t met here, no one would believe that she would be a top-level strong person.


    The demon king frowned. He searched his memory and didn''t find any information about the woman. He stopped attacking the woman and asked coldly, "are you from Luo Tianxian domain?"


    The woman''s voice was cold, and she also stopped the attack on the big demon king. Looking at the big demon king, she said, "it doesn''t matter where I''m from. The important thing is, frozen, you were cheated by the people of the royal family of Luo Tian."


    "What evidence do you have?" The demon king asked coldly.


    "This still needs evidence? Don''t you know that the people of the Luo Tian royal family had an agreement with the Chu family?" The handsome woman looked at the demon king with some amusement: "that agreement is the uncle of the Chu family. He is not allowed to appear openly in this world. He is not allowed to reveal his true realm. What''s more, he is not allowed to participate in anything in the Yanhuang realm."


    On the beautiful face of the woman, Show a sarcastic smile: "The uncle of the Chu family agreed to this condition for his own children. But now, there have been two times in a row on the Luo Tian royal family, and someone has killed Chu mo. if those two times are still personal behavior, then this time... That is, the third suppression of Chu Mo, it is really hard to say that it is a personal behavior. So, Bingfeng, believe it or not, the uncle of the Chu family will appear here soon. Moreover, he Not like me. He is not as talkative as I am. If you don''t go again, he will kill you. "


    "Kill me?" The demon king''s face showed a mocking color: "when I am a decoration? Anyone can step on me?"


    "You are not a decoration, but neither is the uncle of the Chu family." The woman said faintly, "he''s coming!"


    A figure, from the distant galaxy, was many times faster than the speed of the light, flashed here in an instant, did not stop, and directly rushed to the eighteen demon masters in the supreme realm of the demon clan. He didn''t make any stop, and directly shot.


    This shot, suddenly earth shattering!


    Shake the whole universe.


    A demon lord, who was the first to bear the brunt, faced this figure and was smashed by a blow.


    This is a high-level supreme!


    Unexpectedly, he was directly smashed by this man!


    The vast energy explodes directly in the void of the universe. But he was swept away by this figure, and all of them were caught in his hands. This is all the Daoism of a supreme realm creature. Unexpectedly, this person grabbed it in his hand, and then, he blasted it towards another Demon Lord.


    Boom!


    There was an earth shaking noise, and the sky was shaking.


    The demon lord of the supreme realm was also shattered, and the powerful supreme God wanted to escape. Be beaten to pieces by this figure.


    In an instant, two demon creatures in the supreme realm were killed here.


    The demon king was frozen and the whole person was about to collapse. He gave a roar and instantly jumped out of the small world and rushed to the figure.


    At this time, the figure had shot at the third Demon Lord in the supreme realm.


    "Stop it!"


    The demon king roared and attacked the man directly.


    The man brushed lightly, and the third Demon Lord in the supreme realm of the demon clan was killed. Then I turned around and blasted with the demon king.


    The two figures all stepped back.


    Chu Mo saw at a glance that the man was his father!


    "Daddy!" Xu Nan in the crowd made a surprise call.


    Chu Tianxiong looked at the figure. In his eyes, a touch of light crystal flashed. Then, he looked at Chu Mo beside him: "don''t be afraid, we are all here!"


    Chu Mo''s mood at the moment is extremely excited. He has been waiting for this day for too long!


    How about Luo Tianxian domain? How about sealing the Yanhuang domain? The worst ending is nothing more than death! So what?


    If I am not afraid of death, who can use death to intimidate me?


    Qi Xiaoyu also recognized the person''s identity and said in surprise, "how did your father-in-law come?"


    Shui Yiyi glanced at Qi Xiaoyu with some envy and asked softly, "have you seen your predecessors?"


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded gently.


    On Shui Yiyi''s face, there was some envy: "I didn''t expect that the uncle of Chu''s vein had reached this level of cultivation. It''s really shocking."


    At this time, the great demon king''s angry voice rang out: "are you Chu Tianji? How dare you shoot at me? Do you all want to die?"


    Chu Tianji still looked like an old alcoholic. He glanced lazily at the big demon king and said faintly, "yes, you come to kill?"


    With that, Chu Tianji shot again towards the remaining fifteen demon masters in the supreme realm!


    "Dare you!" The demon king roared and attacked the truking machine. The existence of this realm, every blow... Is extremely terrifying, and it is simply not what the supreme can bear.


    But the attack of the demon king was stopped by the woman.


    "If you can do the first day of junior high school, others can naturally do the fifteenth day. Frozen, don''t think that if you take refuge in Luo Tianxian domain, you can run the world from now on." The woman''s cold voice, like a sharp sword, stabbed the demon king''s heart.


    This woman''s strength is so strong that the great demon king feels palpitation. He was stopped here, and he couldn''t help those confidants at all.


    The attack means of Chu Tianji was too fierce. The high-level supreme of this group of demons had little ability to resist in front of him. Even though several demon masters joined hands, there was still no chance under the terrorist attack of Chu Tianji.


    There were also several wounds on Chu Tianji''s body, but these wounds were not even bones and muscles. In his realm, as long as you operate Xuangong, you can completely recover.


    The whole blood demon galaxy is about to be completely broken, the sky is shaking, and the void is collapsing.


    The main force of the demon clan that just came out of the dark light channel was also unlucky, and was directly affected by the attack of the truking machine, and a large area fell.


    At this time, the great demon king has completely collapsed. In the Yan Huang realm, which has been sealed for an era, there are actually two monks in the quasi holy realm. Is this really playing with me?


    He has prepared for this day for too many years, and he knows the situation of the whole Yanhuang region thoroughly, even better than countless monks in Yanhuang region. According to his information on Yanhuang realm, the Terran world can''t even stop their first two waves of attacks!


    He came with the eighteen demon masters in person, with only one purpose, that is, to kill Chu Mo himself!


    Take Chu Mo''s head and give it to the big man in Luo Tianxian domain. Only in this way can he get the chance to become holy.


    What he never dreamed of was the existence of two quasi saints in the Yanhuang realm. One of them turned out to be Chu Mo''s biological father!


    "If you do this... You will offend the whole Luo Tianxian domain!" The great demon roared.


    The woman sneered: "we... Have offended them many years ago."


    Boom!


    The attack of quasi saints broke out completely in this cosmic sky.


    At this point, the great demon king, who was originally full of confidence, completely collapsed. I''m going crazy¡ª¡ª


    It''s the last day, brothers. Come on, can you still rush forward?


    If you don''t vote for the monthly ticket, it''s really a waste!


    Advance tickets also keep up!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1367

    The creatures of the demon clan are all going crazy and almost completely collapsed! They even collapsed more than the great demon. It''s said that when it comes to Yanhuang realm, it''s the master? It''s said that the Yanhuang region is all a group of fish bellies? It''s said that we can escape from the suffering place of the demon world from now on? Is all this a lie?


    Seeing the rays of light, like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, harvesting their lives. That kind of despair can hardly be described in words. They all collapsed very thoroughly.


    In contrast, the celestial friars in the Yan and Huang regions also have big words "Meng" written on their faces. Almost all of them were ready to die. Facing the great demon king of the quasi holy realm of the demon ancestor, facing the eighteen demon masters of the supreme realm, and the countless main legions of the demon clan, how to fight this battle? How else can I fight? There is no hope at all!


    Therefore, the idea of fighting to the death without regret has become the common aspiration of almost all human friars. Even those people in the ethereal palace think so.


    No one expected that when their king of heaven was about to be robbed, the situation unexpectedly began to reverse!


    First, a woman suddenly appeared. The woman was so powerful that she not only stopped the demon king, but also tied with the demon king. Both sides were almost equal!


    If it''s just like this, the result of this battle of demons will not change much. Because there are eighteen demon masters in the supreme realm. For this group of monks in heaven, it is still an invincible existence, unmatched!


    Chu Tianxiong, the second master of Chu''s family, can''t stop those terrible demon masters at all.


    But who could have thought that at this time, there was another quasi Saint realm.


    This is not only a surprise for the monks in the whole heaven. It''s so sudden that I can''t believe it''s true!


    In everyone''s mind, there is only one thought: how is this possible? Are we dreaming?


    Until the battle wave between the quasi saints came, some monks who were caught off guard were smashed by the wave, and everyone came back to God with great shock. All this is true!


    Heaven, turn over!


    This turnaround came so unexpectedly that they almost forgot their happiness. Just looking forward to the void in the distance.


    Because this cosmic void on the edge of the blood demon galaxy has become a real Jedi!


    Even Chu Mo had to retreat with the crowd. He sacrificed the chaos oven, sheltered a large number of monks, and retreated into the distance.


    The demon king was stopped by the woman, and the battle between the two sides was earth shaking.


    Chu Tianji was coldly killing the demon lord of the supreme realm of the demon clan, and also took advantage of the situation to destroy the main force of the demon clan who did not have time to participate in the war.


    This battle has completely become a battlefield for three people.


    The woman seemed weak, but her every blow was extremely fierce. Although the great demon king is powerful, he must also be careful to deal with it, because if he is not careful, he may be hit hard!


    He has no energy to care about the lives of those confidants. Now he only considers one thing, that is, how to get rid of this battle, because the current situation is obvious. Now that chutianji has made a move, it means that he has considered all the consequences.


    It''s probably meaningless to threaten Chu Tianji with Luo Tianxian domain. Not to mention the big demon king himself knows one thing, that is, in the royal family of Luo Tianxian domain, it is not monolithic. Many members of the royal family do not agree with some decisions of the royal family.


    Even the saint who came to the Yanhuang region in those days!


    The saint has been silent for a long time and has been reclusive. But the whole royal family, almost all know that the saint is actually close to Ji Qingyu, and he also sympathizes with this niece. Including Ji Qingyu''s brother, the promising Luo Tian royal family.


    Therefore, when people over there came into contact with the demon king, they didn''t dare to let another part of the royal family know.


    These people, the royal family of Luo Tian who came into contact with the great demon king, were also very direct and told him.


    So now, seeing that Chu Tianji was crazy, the demon king also knew in his heart that he was accidentally mixed into a huge vortex.


    If you are not careful, you will be doomed!


    Now he is in the whirlpool. Even if he is the great demon king and the Lord of the whole demon world, it is impossible to escape from the whirlpool.


    He doesn''t want to break free, because he wants to be holy!


    He is very old. He has lived a long time, even if the life of the demon clan is much longer than that of the Terran. But he is also in his twilight years. Therefore, even if he was caught in the whirlpool of this day, he would not hesitate.


    He really can''t be blamed for this failure. As soon as he came out, the first thing he did was to kill Chu mo. But it still failed.


    This is fate!


    Chu Mo''s life should not be lost. His luck is too strong!


    The spirit of the Terran is not exhausted, otherwise, how can there be two monks in the quasi holy realm?


    Before that, the powerful man of the royal family of Luo Tian, after several deductions, and in front of him.


    In the deduction, the whole Yanhuang realm is still in a strong seal. According to the deduction results, let alone semi holy, even the supreme, Yanhuang realm will never appear!


    If the seal is loose, it may be possible after countless years, because as long as it is a seal, it will eventually lose its function. But now it''s impossible!


    The seal was not made by ordinary people. It was the supreme masters of the Luo Tianxian domain who fled from the Yan Huang domain in a panic. They found the supreme big men, and there was more than one! Those people worked together to seal the whole Yanhuang region.


    Also completely sealed Chu Mo''s grandfather, once the most powerful man in the Yanhuang region''s path to holiness!


    Although the great demon king didn''t know what the realm of the man who sealed the Yan and Huang regions was, he also guessed in his heart that the man was at least a saint.


    Above the saint, there is the great saint!


    How can accidents happen when several great saints seal the world?


    How can there be such an accident as truking machine? Did he become a semi saint? Have the same realm with yourself!


    Who is that woman? How could she know Luo Tianxian so well? Even know the secret of Luo Tian royal family!


    This is incredible.


    The demon king decided that he would pass the news back. He believed that his news should offset the impact of his failure to kill Chu mo.


    Yan Huang big domain, a big problem!


    In fact, the great demon king did not understand why the people of the royal family of Luo Tian hated Chu Mo so much. He subconsciously thought that it was the pride of the royal family of Luo Tian and did not allow the blood of the royal family to be "stained". After all, in the eyes of the royal family of Luo Tianxian domain, the Yanhuang domain and the demon world are actually wild places. Will not be in their eyes.


    As for the war before an era, the reason is also very simple, that is, Luo Tianxian domain doesn''t want too strong monks in the wild land like Yanhuang domain. So come and attack. After losing, just seal the world... This kind of thing, to put it bluntly, is nothing. One sentence can explain: it''s good not to see others!


    The demon king has done the same thing. For example, chasing down the descendants of the previous great demon king, for example, sealing some worlds that may appear powerful.


    In the eyes of the demon king, all powerful beings are the same!


    At a certain level, don''t say who is the devil, because everyone is the same apathy and selfishness in their bones.


    If the great demon king knew the real reason why Luo Tianxian domain sealed Yan Huang domain, if he knew the real reason why Luo Tian royal family wanted to kill Chu mo. I don''t know if he, the Lord of the demon world in the quasi holy realm, will be as confident as he is now.


    Chu Mo''s group has retreated a long distance. Now, at the edge of the whole blood demon galaxy, there are only the great demon king and the woman, as well as Chu Tianji and the only seven remaining demon masters in the supreme realm. There are those main demon legions who desperately escape to the other end of the blood demon galaxy.


    It''s good to die. At this time, there are the strong ones of the demon clan who constantly rush out along the dark light channel.


    In the attack of Chu Tianji on those demon masters, any fluctuation can take away the lives of a large number of demon creatures. The demon clan, who has always been cold and bloodthirsty and likes to harvest the lives of other creatures, this time... Finally tasted the taste of being harvested by others.


    That feeling of despair, that innocent disaster, let them all die in peace.


    The number of demon masters in the supreme realm of the demon clan is still decreasing.


    Truking machine is too strong!


    Direct is pushing all the way, overbearing and unreasonable. There is no superfluous language at all. Every move is a killing!


    At this time, the demon king finally couldn''t help but break away from the woman''s attack, and directly plunged into the dark light channel at the cost of being hit by an arm. His figure, the moment he disappeared, the whole dark light channel... Collapsed!


    The rest of those demon creatures also completely collapsed.


    "The demon king abandoned us!"


    "The demon king escaped..."


    "The demon king doesn''t care about us!"


    Countless demon creatures are crying.


    The woman looked at the chutianji, who killed the demon creatures without saying a word, and sighed faintly, "I''m back."


    "No." Chu Tianji faintly spit out two words.


    Then, continue to kill!


    The figure of a woman fades in the void. In the end, it disappeared completely.


    Up to now, there are only three demon masters in the supreme realm of the demon clan, and all of them are seriously injured and dying.


    These beings, any one of them, can stir the whole heaven upside down and destroy countless human monks. But now, they are treated as prey.


    They have no escape, no escape. There is no way out.


    Chu Mo''s eyes blinked as his father was killing the supreme demon lord of the demon clan. When he raised his hands and feet, there was a mysterious way flowing on his body.


    The last time his father hit his cheap cousin, it was so easy that Chu Mo didn''t even have time to see it clearly. But this time, Chu Mo finally found the way of circulation on his father. Unexpectedly... It is completely against this world! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1368

    Chu Mo was completely stunned by this scene. After glancing at other people around him, he found that only he himself found the problem. The vast and unparalleled law of the road on my father is constantly surging like a raging wave. Out of tune with this world! There is even a feeling of being higher than this world.


    Chu Mo was like a blessing to his heart, and there seemed to be a flash of lightning in his mind. He finally understood how his father became a Taoist!


    Many people... Including those in the Chu family, believe that the father can become a Taoist under the sealed sky today because of the help of his mother, and even Chu Mo has always believed so. But now he finally understood something.


    Mother may indeed have provided great help to father, but the reason why he really turned his father into a Tao against the sky and stepped into the quasi holy realm in such a short time is that his current Tao is completely against the current heaven and earth!


    This is the real rebellion!


    It turned out that the Tao that my father cultivated over the years, like him, does not belong to this world at all!


    To understand this, Chu Mo finally understood why his father hid in the ninth city and looked like an old drunk all year round. It turned out that his Taoist practice had already exceeded the cognition of monks in this world.


    When everyone thought that Chu Tianji had been abandoned, he was quietly practicing. Looking at his realm today, he should never stop practicing hard.


    Chu Mo''s eyes are a little wet. Over the years, my father is really not easy.


    Over there.


    Eighteen supreme demon masters, soldiers of countless demon main legions, have no ability to resist in front of a truking machine. All are destroyed.


    Chu Tianji looked at the place where the dark light channel disappeared, and a faint regret appeared on his face. Unfortunately, the demon king escaped. But speaking of it, if a prospective Saint wants to escape, no one can stop him.


    Hundreds of millions of celestial friars stared at this scene. They couldn''t believe that this battle was won in this way.


    It was indeed a victory. The great demon king escaped, and eighteen demon masters of the supreme realm were destroyed by Chu Tianji alone. This is simply too straightforward!


    Even Hongyue, Luo Jue and Mojun were stunned.


    No one expected that the result of this war would be the current state.


    Chu Tianji glanced at the crowd, and his eyes fell on the group of people in Chu''s vein. The old man with the cigarette bag, the tall thin man, and the tall thin daughter-in-law are still young women dressed as village women, and their faces are all with a strong color of excitement.


    Chu Qing looked at his uncle with undisguised enthusiasm and worship in his eyes.


    With the rise of Chu Mo, the Chu family has once again become the top family in the whole heaven. But before that, although the quality of this top family was not bad, it was not as brilliant as it was a century ago.


    In those days, the old man was a quasi saint, followed by a group of monks in the supreme realm. At that time, the Chu family was the real invincible and arrogant top family.


    But now, Chu Qing finally understood that the Chu family, her family, was still the same as before an era. Still so strong, still invincible!


    Chu Tianxiong looked at his eldest brother. In fact, he knew more than others. He could become the supreme because his eldest brother taught him another way. He always knew that big brother was not decadent. But for so many years, in his heart, he has been worried about whether there will be problems with his brother.


    After all, the road that big brother took, although the speed of improvement was very fast, it was full of crisis. If you are not careful, you may be doomed.


    The demon king was also looking at Chu Tianji, and his heart was agitated. The father of his apprentice turned out to be such a powerful monk. Unexpectedly, it has broken through the supreme level and stepped into a higher field.


    "This kind of... Is my pursuit." The demon king thought in his heart.


    Chu Tianji smiled at the demon king and hugged him: "these years, my brother has helped me look after my children."


    The demon king returned the salute. Although he was rebellious, he respected Chu Tianji very much.


    "Brother Tianji is too polite, mainly because he is excellent himself. As a master, I don''t do anything. On the contrary, I have asked him to help me all these years." The demon king said sincerely.


    Chu Tianji smiled and said, "that''s right. Teachers and disciples are like father and son. Whatever he does for you is right."


    At this time, the red moon came over, her eyes bright, looking at Chu Tianji. With a gentle smile, there seemed to be thousands of words, but she didn''t say anything, just said, "it''s a little closer to that step."


    Chu Tianji shook his head and sighed, "it''s not easy to talk."


    At this time, Xu Nan couldn''t help rushing out of the crowd and stopped in front of Chu Tianji. Looking at Chu Tianji a little timidly, I don''t know what to say.


    She always thought that dad was not an ordinary person and that he should be strong, but she never thought that dad was so strong. If Chu Mo is the king of heaven, then Dad is the well deserved Lord of Yan and Huang!


    Such a father suddenly made Xu Nan feel... A little strange.


    Chu Tianji looked at Xu Nan, the little girl he saved in the ninth city. Now she has grown up and become very excellent.


    He smiled: "brother Nan, why don''t you know him?"


    "Daddy!" Xu Nan''s tears suddenly fell down and rushed into Chu Tianji''s arms. In her heart, she had long regarded the old alcoholic as her father.


    This scene made countless people silly. They didn''t expect that the girl who was extremely brave when fighting with the demon clan should have something to do with this one.


    Chu Tianji then greeted everyone one by one, then called Chu Mo to his side, looked at Chu Mo with one eye, and said in a deep voice, "are you ready?"


    Many people can''t understand this sentence, but those who can understand it are all silent.


    Yes, are you ready?


    The battle of the demon clan was a disaster in the whole Yanhuang region. Now this disaster was blocked by Chu Tianji alone!


    After an era, Chu''s pulse is still the patron saint of this great region, still like an impregnable defense line, guarding here, making everyone feel at ease.


    But Chu Mo''s disaster has just begun.


    This battle, let the big demon king escape, he will certainly pass the news here to Luo Tianxian domain. Then, the test of Chu Mo will surely follow.


    Hearing his father''s words, Chu Mo smiled, "I''ve been ready since the first day I embarked on the road of cultivation."


    Chu Tianji listened, slightly silent, and then gently shook his head: "I''m not very relieved." With that, he glanced at countless celestial friars in the galaxy in the distance, and said faintly, "go back first. In this war, the demon clan has greatly damaged its vitality, and I''m afraid it won''t appear again for a long time."


    In the endless Galaxy in the distance, countless celestial friars are cheering, crying and ecstatic.


    They don''t know too many things, they only know that this catastrophe has passed!


    Chu Mo looked at those people in the distance, with a faint smile on his face, and then said, "OK, go home first!"


    A big war ended in a way that no one expected. Except for a few people such as Chu Mo, everyone was happy. The kind of heartfelt ecstasy could not be expressed in words.


    Chu Mo took Chu''s pulse and the people of the misty palace, followed his father and left here first. Others need to revel and release their emotions.


    On the way, Chu Mo had many questions in his heart. He asked, "Dad, who is that woman?"


    Chu Tianji glanced at Chu Mo and said, "don''t you know her?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "her whole body is covered by the light of the avenue. I don''t even see her appearance. Where can I know her?"


    Chu Tianji smiled: "she is lingyuwei."


    "Sister Yu Wei?" Chu Mo was surprised. He really didn''t expect that the amazing quasi holy realm friar was lingyuwei.


    "She has always been your mother''s servant girl. Her strength in those years has been close to Zhunsheng. For you, she is willing to stay here." Chu Tianji poured out a secret at random.


    Chu Mo sighed and looked at his father, "didn''t you say before that you wouldn''t do it if the demon clan invaded?"


    Chu Tianji said, "under normal circumstances, those demon masters in the supreme realm will not appear when the demon clan invades. The great demon king will not appear! If those creatures do not appear, do you need my help?"


    This is very true. If the eighteen supreme demon masters and the great demon king did not come, Chu Mo and these people would fall into a bitter battle, and there would be casualties. But it can really block the demon army in the blood demon galaxy. Even the Dharma array arranged by Chu Mo was enough to kill countless demon armies.


    "The advent of the eighteen demon masters and the great demon king has completely changed the flavor of this war, so I have to fight at this time." Chutianji whispered, "because anyway, they have already shot you first. If they don''t keep their promise, I should have done it first."


    Chu Mo nodded, and then said, "after this shot, does my father... Don''t continue to hide himself?"


    Hongyue and others also looked at Chu Tianji with expectation in their eyes. If you can stay with Chu Tianji for a period of time, it will certainly have unimaginable great benefits for your own Taoism.


    Chu Tianji thought for a while and said, "I will stay here for a period of time, and then I will leave."


    Chu Mo looked at his father and suddenly asked, "are you ready?"


    Chu Tianji was slightly stunned and lost his smile: "smelly boy, learn from your father."


    As he spoke, he became silent.


    Yes, are you ready?


    The realm of quasi saint can be called the peak in the Yanhuang realm. But in Luo Tianxian domain, he is really not an absolute strong man.


    Not to mention the existence of those ancestors who are closed all year round, there are many Saint level monks in Luo Tianxian domain. Every one has unimaginable Tao and magical powers. Not to mention, there are also many great saints in Luo Tianxian domain.


    Once he went there, it would be very difficult for him to save his wife.


    Then, Chu Tianji looked at Chu Mo and suddenly chuckled, "in contrast, I should be luckier than you. At least, there are no more people who want to kill me than you."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and muttered, "Dad, are you comforting me or hitting me?"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Today is August 31, 2016. On Wednesday, you have updated for 30 days this month, with a total of 364264 words updated (this is the update in August, not counting today''s 10000 words, 31 days, 370000 words updated!)


    In the last four hours, if you still have monthly tickets in hand, please vote. If not, it doesn''t matter. Just leave the guaranteed monthly ticket to me. It will explode tomorrow! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1369

    Fortunately, there are only two of them here, and no one knows the conversation between their father and son. Otherwise, they will be speechless. How can there be such a father? But now few people know this secret. Even if others listen, they will not understand why more people want to kill Chu mo. Is it just because there is royal blood in Luo Tianxian domain in his body?


    Therefore, only their father and son can understand some things.


    Chu Tianji looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "son, this is your disaster, and there is not much that my father can help you. A group of people in the royal family of Luo Tianxian domain, including the emperor of Luo Tianxian domain now, all think that you should be the person in the prophecy. The fundamental reason why they want to kill you is not because you have their blood on you. It is because they fear that the royal family will be overturned."


    Chu Tianji said with a sigh, Then he said in a deep voice: "In fact, I also asked your mother about that prophecy, and she said that it has appeared for many years. Not many people can specifically explain what the prophecy is about. Just say that in the Yan Huang region, there will be a person who will destroy the top Taoism in the Luo Tianxian region. This prophecy should be true. Otherwise, a century ago, there will not be so many expeditionary troops from the Luo Tianxian region. But who is the prediction The person in the speech believes that even the top-level existence may not be able to make it clear. It''s about themselves. The power of cause and effect entanglement, even if it''s the existence of ancestral level, is actually difficult to explain. "


    Chu Mo listened quietly.


    Chu Tianji sneered and said, "those high-ranking beings will not attack you easily, because it will be contaminated with great cause and effect, no matter whether you are the person in the prediction or not. Last time, someone attacked you, I''m afraid the backfire will not be light."


    "Last time?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    "What? You don''t remember at all?" Chu Tianji glanced at his son: "Tianlu, the moment you get the opportunity to become a Taoist."


    "You know that?" Chu Mo never told his father about it, so he was surprised to hear it suddenly. Then, a trace of warmth flowed through his heart, and finally he knew that his father had been secretly watching him all the time. But he never intervened in his growth.


    This is my father!


    Father''s love is like a mountain!


    It was there, but it was almost unnoticed. When you need to rely on, you will find that it has always been there.


    "Yes, that time I entered a particularly strange space, which seemed unreal and real. The world was quite grand and magnificent. Then, a big hand patted me directly, as if it wanted to kill me. Then a jade seal appeared, startled the hand, and then I retreated from the world." Chu Mo looked at his father with a shocked look on his face and said, "you mean, there was really supreme existence at that time, and it hit me?"


    "Not bad." Chu Tianji nodded heavily. After listening to his son''s detailed experience, he made a more accurate judgment in his heart and said in a deep voice: "it seems that things are more serious than we thought. Someone has obviously determined that you are the troublemaker and want to kill you at all costs. However, what is optimistic now is that even if you wait for the supreme existence, you may not know the object of his action. It is you."


    This words a little around, but Chu Mo understood.


    In a vast area, there are countless geniuses, unless the supreme being there sees him with his own eyes, or there is other evidence to prove that Chu Mo is the person in the prophecy. Otherwise, it would not be easy for him.


    "But now, it should be able to determine your identity." Chutianji said with a wry smile: "It is a jade seal that forces back that hand, and I''m afraid the only one who can force back a supreme existence with a jade seal is the royal family of Luo Tian. Although there is no ancestral level in the royal family now, this does not mean that they are really bullied. The luck accumulated by the royal family of Luo Tian for countless years, even if it is the supreme existence, does not dare to attack easily. Therefore, if you want to change all this, it depends on the attitude of the royal family of Luo Tian ¡£¡±


    Chu Tianji said with a slight sigh.


    Father and son have the same heart. Although Chu Mo didn''t get along with his father for a long time, at this moment, he suddenly understood his father''s idea. He looked at Chu Tianji: "Dad, don''t beg them!"


    Chu Tianji laughed, and then patted Chu Mo on the shoulder: "don''t worry, dad is not so cheap!"


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Tianji with a serious face, and then nodded, "that''s good."


    Later, Chu Tianji appeared in the ethereal palace of the ethereal city. The news of the victory of the Terrans finally came out, and the whole practice world of the Yan and Huang regions, including those Outlands, were all jubilant. More and more details were disclosed. Almost everyone in the whole practice world knows that this time, it is the pulse of Chu!


    It''s no different from an era ago!


    Chu Tianji began lecturing in the misty palace. His lecturing was very different from that of Chu mo. Chu Mo lectured in simple terms and made the main road more straightforward. No matter what level of people, they can gain something. This is related to the growth experience of Chu mo.


    Chu Tianji lectured, which was mysterious and profound. This makes countless monks who are slightly inferior in realm and slightly weaker in talent, all of whom can''t understand a word!


    At this time, we can see whose talent is stronger!


    For example, Fang LAN, a disciple of Chu Mo, such as Hua Xiaoya and Huang Fan, all of them listened attentively, and their bodies were constantly sending out ripples of the road.


    Those who have a high realm, such as Luo Jue, such as the red moon, purple smoke, such as the demon king, have a greater harvest! You will gain more than listening to Chu Mo''s sermon!


    These are completely two different ways. It''s hard to say which one is better. However, Chu Tianji''s lecturing has indeed yielded unimaginable gains for the monks with outstanding talents.


    Chu Tianji lectured here for seven days, and it was public!


    In other words, even people who are not in the ethereal palace can also come to listen to scriptures.


    Unfortunately, most of the senior monks outside the ethereal palace did not come back with them, and they were still celebrating this rare victory over the blood demon galaxy. After hearing this later, many quasi supreme realm and peerless Tianjiao all regretted that they had missed a great opportunity.


    Seven days later, Chu Tianji stopped lecturing, and then he was leaving.


    Everyone was very reluctant, and most people didn''t know where the Chu family uncle was going. Only a few people understand that after dormant for so many years, seeing his son grow up, he can finally leave at ease.


    He''s going to find his wife!


    The woman he loved most in his life.


    There are not many people seeing each other off. Beside Chu Mo stood Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, two women. Shui Yiyi didn''t want to come. Although she said that she would marry if she won, she said it in that environment at that time. After returning, she didn''t mention it again.


    Therefore, she was dragged by Qi Xiaoyu. In addition, there are Chu Tian Xiong, Chu Qing father and daughter, red moon, purple smoke and demon king.


    "Dad, if you really get there, you should be more careful. Don''t beg them, and don''t be too impulsive. I believe that as a Royal Princess, my mother won''t suffer too much even if she is under house arrest." Chu Mo looked at Chu Tianji. He actually wanted to go there with his father.


    But there''s no way. He can''t go now. It''s not time yet.


    Chu Tianji nodded and smiled, "don''t worry, I''m such an old drunkard. No one will notice me when I go there."


    "Brother, take care!" In Chu Tianxiong''s tiger eyes, there was a faint sadness, but he didn''t ask for any retention.


    Chu Qing looked at her uncle and wept silently. She knew in her heart that it would be difficult to say goodbye at this time.


    The red moon''s eyes were also red, but she forced a smile and said, "the barriers in the Yan and Huang regions are very solid. Can they be broken through?"


    Chu Tianji nodded, "yes."


    Ziyan looked at Chu Tianji. Her seniority was one generation behind that of Chu Tianji. She asked softly, "Uncle Chu, my master is her."


    Everyone was silent and looked at Ziyan with approval. About the wandering empress, I''m afraid the only person who can know her exact information is Chu Tianji.


    Chu Tianji was a little silent, and then said, "she''s OK!"


    Everyone looked at each other, and from each other''s eyes, they saw the color of shock. The news is too shocking and exciting. Although before this, various signs have shown that the wandering empress is likely to still live in this world. However, speaking from Chu Tianji''s mouth, these people were all extremely excited.


    The demon king looked at Chu Tianji and hugged his fist and asked, "how can we become a Tao when the whole Yanhuang region is sealed now?"


    Chu Tianji thought for a while, then stared and said, "it''s good to pierce this sky."


    "Everyone was a little speechless.


    The demon king showed a thoughtful expression, and then his eyes suddenly lit up, hugged Chu Tianji and said, "Sir, great grace, the demon king will never forget!"


    Chu Tianji saluted: "you are the master of Chu Mo, and we are friends of the same generation. This is just a sentence. Whether I can do it or not depends on yourself."


    "Sir, a word is worth more than anything." The demon king said with a serious face.


    Then, Chu Tianji took a deep look at the people, and then waved his hand: "well, seeing them off for a thousand miles, there will be a difference. Let''s go back. I think this Yanhuang region can be peaceful for at least many years." Say, looked at Chu Mo: "son, continue to work hard!"


    Chu Mo nodded heavily and whispered, "if you can see my mother, tell her that I miss her very much."


    Chu Tianji''s nose was sour, and his tears almost fell down. He laughed and said, "I have a daughter-in-law, and I''m still a child. Isn''t it humiliating?" After glancing at Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, Chu Tianji nodded gently, "you are all fine. See you next time. I hope to see my grandchildren."


    With that, Chu Tianji''s figure instantly disappeared in front of everyone. There was no trace left in the void.


    Then, in the depths of the infinite universe, a bright light suddenly burst, and then the whole universe seemed to tremble violently. It took a long time for calm to return.


    New January, a day of heart, a new battle!


    Brothers, Chu Xiaohei is about to embark on a new journey. Let''s practice it for him with two guaranteed monthly tickets! Unfinished to be continued^


    ...

 Chapter 1370

    Chu Mo looked at the burst light in the depths of the universe and was silent for a long time, and everyone else was silent. The demon king''s heart filled with infinite emotion. Chu Tianji is really an amazing Tianjiao. His talent is not inferior to Chu Mo at all. In the era of being sealed, he became a Taoist against the sky. When other monks complained, they reached this level of cultivation. It''s really incredible.


    In the devil''s bones, he has always been a person who refuses to admit defeat. Although he was born in the fairy world and had no strong force behind him, he never showed weakness and never bowed his head. All the way to today, we have stepped into the realm of quasi supreme peak. Looking back on the hardships in the fairy world, this journey is also rough enough. But compared with truking machine, it''s really nothing.


    Since others can become Tao in this situation, why can''t I? Brother Tianji said that if you pierce the sky, you can become a way. Others thought this was nonsense, but I thought it was very reasonable.


    The demon king looked up at the void of the universe and said in his heart: pierce this day? Then try it.


    Everyone had their own thoughts and returned to the ethereal palace.


    A month passed quietly.


    The Terran friars who fought against the demon clan finally returned to the heaven. This celestial world is immersed in a sea of joy.


    The adversity is lifted and the crisis disappears. The whole Yanhuang region can be peaceful for countless years. The news is so exciting.


    But people have not forgotten those who sacrificed their lives in this war, let alone the misty palace and the Chu family.


    Both the Piaomiao palace and the Chu family now have an unparalleled prestige in the whole practice world. It is no exaggeration to say that even an ordinary disciple of the ethereal palace can gain great respect when he goes out.


    Chuan Shan came to the door with his wife Bing Yan to thank Chu mo.


    Facing Chu Mo again, Chuan Shan didn''t have the faint condescension that year. He was very polite.


    "If you don''t have a chance to thank Mr. Chu''s father face to face, you can only thank Mr. Chu." Liuchuanshan said.


    "Uncle, it''s very kind." Chu Mo was also very polite.


    Chuan Shan soon left with Bing Yan, because he was a little embarrassed in his heart. The reason for embarrassment is naturally Liuyun.


    Now things have changed, and some things seem to have settled.


    Liuyun was bent on the way, and no matter how his parents persuaded him privately, he didn''t loosen his attitude.


    Feelings of this kind of thing, really not outsiders can intervene. No love is no love. There is no reason, let alone sympathy and compassion. If Chu Mo said anything to Liuyun at this time, it would only hurt Liuyun.


    Qi Xiaoyu also understood this truth, so she didn''t persuade anything anymore.


    Perhaps I saw the true demeanor of the peerless strong. Now the cultivation trend of the whole ethereal palace is extremely enthusiastic. From top to bottom, almost everyone is practicing desperately. I have no mind to think about other things at all.


    With the return of those who participated in the war, more and more people came to visit the misty city. They are all influential figures in the whole heaven. Every day, a large number of people pour into the misty city. The business of the misty city has been forcibly promoted to great prosperity.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to face too many parties, so he took the opportunity to go to the magic world.


    He wants to meet Yu Wei and Jie Ling.


    In the sky of the magic world, Chu Mo saw lingyuwei, which was like the sister of the girl next door. When he saw Chu Mo, he was happy.


    "Sister, is that you?" Chu Mo came straight to the point and asked questions directly.


    Ling Yuwei smiled and didn''t answer positively, but asked in reply, "are you ready? My young master."


    The problem is exactly the same as that before truking. Obviously, people who know the inside story care about him very much. But this matter, even if it is truking machine, can''t stop! Because the level involved is too high.


    Chu Mo smiled: "in the eyes of those supreme beings, I''m a little person. Who cares about me?"


    This answer is a little different from that when facing his father, but it is also the true voice in Chu Mo''s heart.


    Lingyuwei said, "don''t look too high at the hearts of those supreme beings. They have lived for countless years, and have long been used to life and death. In their bones, they have long been indifferent. If they can''t be completely sure that the person is you, they may continue to wait and see. Once they are sure, then... No matter heaven or earth, they will send people to hunt you endlessly."


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "it''s so terrible! What should I say? Sister, save me?"


    Lingyu Wei glanced at Chu Mo, and youyou said, "if you talk to me well, maybe I''ll give you an idea."


    "Haha, is sister such a quasi Saint level still so mean?" Chu Mo laughed.


    "Who told you I was a quasi saint? I''m not even the supreme." Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes and said, "I didn''t tell you just now that the more profound the existence is, the more it may not have the kind of mind you think. They just practice their Tao to a certain extreme state and enter that field. It doesn''t mean that their breadth of mind and character are at the same level. Otherwise, the prophecy won''t appear."


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, then nodded and said with a wry smile, "what my sister said is."


    Neither of them mentioned the matter of sanctity again. Ling Yuwei doesn''t seem to want to say this, but still denies it. But Chu Mo believed that his father would never cheat him. His father said that the man was lingyuwei, so it must be!


    "I know a place." Ling Yuwei looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "there, it is called a testing ground by the Tianjiao of Luo Tianxian domain..."


    "Testing ground?" Chu Mo frowned, "the same place as the magic world?"


    Ling Yuwei nodded, "almost, but not exactly. The reason why I haven''t mentioned it to you before is that the place is terrible. How to say? Maybe a seemingly ordinary grass can cut down an emperor. A frog with a palm in its hand can swallow a Supreme..."


    "So scary!" Chu Mo looked at Ling Yuwei, and he thought of the two frog zuns he met before, but the two frog zuns only had a chance to run when they saw a big demon like him, otherwise they might even have to account for their lives in Chu Mo''s hands.


    "Don''t think your sister is scaring you." Ling Yuwei glanced at Chu Mo: "even if the testing ground is in Luo Tianxian domain, not everyone dares to go there. But everyone who goes there is the top Tianjiao of the whole Luo Tianxian domain. They hone themselves in that place, look for opportunities, and break through the realm..."


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up: "can that place break through the realm?"


    Ling Yuwei nodded, and then said with a smile, "it''s not a problem to break through to the supreme realm, and it''s not a problem to break through from the supreme realm to the saint... But it''s a little difficult to become a saint in that place."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath: "there is such a good place!"


    Ling Yuwei glared at Chu Mo angrily: "my little master, did you understand me? The danger of that place... Is not what you can imagine!"


    "Has your sister been there?" Chu Mo asked.


    Ling Yuwei was silent for a moment: "I''ve been with Miss once, but I ran away soon."


    Chu Mo smoked at the corner of his mouth and looked at lingyuwei: "what was the realm of my sister at that time?"


    Lingyuwei laughed and scolded, "don''t set my realm, young master, I can help you enter that place and help you change your face, so that everyone can''t see your identity and know your origin. But once you enter the testing ground, everything depends on yourself!"


    Chu Mo also became serious and whispered, "although I have confidence in becoming a Taoist in the Yanhuang region, the goal is too obvious. Therefore, if there is such a place, I am willing to go. I am not afraid of danger."


    Lingyuwei sighed in her heart: it''s true. The young lady saw it through and knew that her son would choose this road.


    The testing ground is the fundamental reason why Ji Qingyu left lingyuwei in the Yanhuang region!


    This is not a shortcut, because of the dangerous degree of the testing ground, even if Ji Qingyu, a princess of Luo Tian royal family, can''t say that she is completely safe there. But for Chu Mo, who is facing this situation, the testing ground is really his only choice.


    "In the test field, there are not only the peerless Tianjiao of Luo Tianxian domain, but also the Tianjiao of other large domains." Lingyuwei said faintly.


    "How many domains are there in this world?" Chu Mo looked at lingyuwei: "Luo Tianxian domain is the central domain, isn''t it?"


    Lingyuwei nodded: "a big domain is a big universe. Luo Tianxian domain is the largest one. There are eight big domains around Luo Tianxian domain. Yanhuang domain is just one of them."


    Chu Mo took a deep breath: "so it is. What about the demon world? Is it a separate big field?"


    Ling Yuwei shook her head: "no, it is a domain between Luo Tianxian domain and Yan Huang domain, but it is not a domain." She said, Looking at Chu Mo, he said: "Now, of the eight domains, only the Yanhuang domain has been sealed, and many opportunities have been cut off. The seven domains were originally higher than the Yanhuang domain. They have already been subject to the Luo Tianxian domain. Therefore, the Tianjiao in those domains also has the qualifications and channels to enter the testing ground. There are still many interesting things in the testing ground, which you can explore slowly. However, the premise of all this is that there is Survive in. Then, don''t trust anyone! "


    When Ling Yuwei said these words, she was very serious and serious. She looked at Chu Mo, Once again, he reminded: "the testing ground has another title, called genius meat grinder... People who don''t have two brushes don''t have the courage to enter there at all. It''s a real place of chaos. The only rule is strength. So, even if a cute seven or eight year old girl smiles sweetly at you, remember that the next moment, she may stab your God with a sword! There are no mortals who can enter there."


    Chu Mo nodded seriously, "sister, I understand."


    "OK, go back and get ready. Come to me in a few days." Ling Yuwei said softly.


    Chu Mo nodded, and then suddenly asked, "is it only me who can go in?"


    "How many people do you think your sister can send?" Lingyu Wei glanced at Chu Mo: "also, you have to understand that it''s a genius meat grinder, a Shura field! Where you can''t protect yourself, don''t think you have a chance to protect others."


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and nodded, "OK, I understand."


    ...

 Chapter 1371

    Ling Yuwei said it directly and realistically. Of course, she knew what Chu Mo meant by taking those around her into the testing ground. She knew that Chu Mo didn''t take the danger in her mouth too seriously at all. This is not to say how conceited Chu Mo is, but the dilemma Chu Mo is facing now is far more terrifying than the testing ground. Moreover, once Chu Mo had an accident, she dared not say that Qi Xiaoyu would not live alone. Chu Mo also understands this truth, so if possible, he would rather take Qi Xiaoyu into the testing ground together.


    Unfortunately, the resources left by Miss Chu can only let Chu Mo enter the testing ground alone. Others, even if lingyuwei wants to, she doesn''t have that ability.


    In this sealed world, it takes more than ordinary resources to send a person to the testing ground.


    Chu Mo then left, and he needed to make some preparations. We also need to explain some things.


    In the room, lingyuwei bowed her head and was silent.


    At this time, Jieling suddenly appeared, and his mouth muttered, "there''s something wrong, delayed for a while, and the boy left?"


    Ling Yuwei nodded and said, "I told him about the test field."


    The spirit of the world was slightly stunned at first, then frowned and whispered, "isn''t it early?"


    Yu Wei sighed lightly, "he is at the top now. If he continues to make breakthroughs, he will become a Tao. Even though the world cup is sealed, we all know that he has that ability. The seal of the world cannot seal the blood of Luo Tian''s royal family."


    Jie Ling nodded.


    Yu Wei then said, "but in this way, some supreme beings over there will definitely feel that they will intervene. At that time, if a Dharma body really comes over, things will be in trouble."


    The spirit''s face was also a little heavy, and he said angrily, "it''s too much! It''s just a prophecy. A group of supreme beings don''t even want their faces."


    Yu Wei said with a wry smile: "Who says it''s not? It''s difficult to deduce the divine mechanism related to themselves, even if it''s the supreme existence. But they would rather believe it than believe it. The secular law knows that there is no doubt about sin, but they just want to doubt it... There is no need to continue arguing about this matter. We can''t argue about that supreme existence. Now we can only use our best. Ensure that the young master has no responsibility He''s blunder. "


    "That''s the only way. The place like the testing ground should be suitable for him." For so many years, Jieling watched Chu Mo grow up step by step and knew Chu Mo quite well. Therefore, he felt that even if Chu Mo entered the testing ground, there would be no problem.


    "I also think so. If we really follow the plan made by miss that year to let him enter the testing ground after becoming a Taoist, it may be too late." Lingyuwei whispered.


    The spirit nodded: "then, after finishing this thing, our task in this world is almost completed. What about the magic world?"


    Yu Wei thought for a while, say: "From the young master''s previous actions, it can be seen that the whole Yanhuang realm is in his heart. The purpose of the young lady to stay in the magic realm was to support the young master. At the same time, she can protect the young master in a critical moment. But the young master has never used the magic realm to protect himself after he knew this. Therefore, in my opinion, this magic realm, just stay in the Yanhuang realm. It can also help them cultivate more excellent blood Tianjiao Come. "


    Jie Ling nodded: "I think so, too. In that case, let''s make a decision!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo returned to the ethereal palace, and there was still an endless stream of visitors.


    Even in the eyes of many people, the ethereal city has become a holy city, and the ethereal palace is the core holy land of the holy city!


    Even if you can''t see those big people in the misty palace, it''s good to come here to pay a visit.


    After Chu Mo came back, he didn''t disturb too many people, but called Qi Xiaoyu to his side and told her about the trial field.


    After hearing this, Qi Xiaoyu was silent for a long time, and then looked at Chu Mo pitifully, "is there no other way to get in more than one person?"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "at least, it''s impossible in our Yanhuang realm. If it''s in other realms, there may be opportunities. I heard that there are seven other realms around Luo Tianxian realm, and we Yanhuang realm is just one of them. Those seven realms have not been sealed, and they have always been affiliated to Luo Tianxian realm. Therefore, the top Tianjiao in those realms have the opportunity to enter the testing ground."


    Qi Xiaoyu stared at a pair of watery beautiful eyes and said helplessly, "it''s the first time I''ve heard about the seven big domains surrounding Luo Tianxian domain. I''m afraid it''s impossible to find the location of those big domains. Even if you find them, the barriers between the domains can''t be torn apart... Forget it, don''t want this."


    Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and whispered, "believe me, I will come back."


    Qi Xiaoyu said softly, "of course I believe you. But I don''t know how long it will take for you to leave this time. Don''t you say hello to everyone?"


    Chu Mo shook his head. "What did you say? Did you say that I was forced to go away from home? Forget it, just say that I have been closed for more than ten years, maybe hundreds of years. If I don''t succeed, I won''t leave the customs!" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu with deep reluctance in his eyes and said seriously, "but one day, I will get rid of all these constraints, and no one can control our destiny!"


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded seriously, "OK, I''ll wait for you at home!"


    The next morning, Chu Mo quietly left. In his present state, he doesn''t want to be found by others. No one can really feel him.


    Everyone thought that Chu Mo was hiding in peace. When people realized that Chu Mo had not appeared for a long time, it was several months later.


    After Chu Mo left, Qi Xiaoyu plunged into the Sutra Pavilion of the ethereal palace. This was originally a sutra Pavilion belonging to Tiandao garden. There are many ancient classics in it, which have a history of many eras. No one knows what Qi Xiaoyu is going to do.


    Until a few months later, Qi Xiaoyu, Hongyue, Ziyan, Shui Yiyi and Chu Qing disappeared and left together. Others finally realized that something happened unconsciously that they could not understand.


    Chu Mo didn''t enter the magic world for the first time after he separated from Qi Xiaoyu. He deduced the feng shui of the whole heaven with the realm of quasi supreme peak. That kind of consumption is quite terrible.


    He wants to find the trail of the rooster!


    Because this guy is so weird, he has disappeared since he flew to heaven. There is not even a trace left.


    This is very abnormal. According to the character of the rooster, it can never hide in a dark corner. Chu Mo has been famous since the day he stepped into heaven, and the speed of his rise is amazing. Some of the enemies in the past did not even have time to figure out how to face Chu Mo with an attitude. They were already very sad to find that they had no second choice except to kneel down and apologize to Chu mo.


    After that, huge storms pushed Chu Mo to go higher. Until he became the recognized king of the whole heaven, killed the ancestor of the blood demon, beheaded the supreme Qin Cang, and then just led the heroes of the heaven to fight back the demon clan.


    One by one, which is not a major event that caused a sensation in the whole heaven?


    In this case, the rooster still didn''t show up, which can only explain one problem. The rooster must have had an accident and couldn''t get away!


    Chu Mo had deduced several times before and found that the rooster had no worries about his life, so he temporarily put down his heart and didn''t look for it. Now he has finally handled all kinds of distractions. When it''s time to say goodbye temporarily, Chu Mo can''t rest assured that he is a fellow who accompanies him all the way from the human world and is also a teacher and friend. Want to find it and determine its safety.


    According to the result of the deduction, the rooster is not on the mainland of heaven, and the fuzzy result points to the outside world.


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and said to himself: this guy is really good at tossing around. I don''t know what he did outside the country. His present state, hundreds of millions of miles away, is only in a moment.


    A few days later, Chu Mo left the vast continent of heaven and appeared in the vast void of the universe. Looking back, the huge continent of the heaven lies under the endless sky, surrounded by countless sun, moon and stars.


    This is a beautiful place, although it is incomplete. Chu Mo looked at it with some emotion for a while, and then turned around and flew towards the depths of the universe.


    In the past years, the Yanhuang continent in the Yanhuang region collapsed and fragmented, forming four layers of space. From heaven to fairy world, and then from spiritual world to human world. Among them, the human world is the smallest continent, but it is still vast.


    In addition, there are many pieces of the Yanhuang continent, which are fragmented and fly to infinity. In these places, unification is called extraterritorial. They still belong to the Yanhuang realm, and some people''s Extraterritorial world can even enter the magic realm. For example, Huang Huang, whom Chu Mo once met, was a monk from Outland.


    No one has counted how many foreign worlds there are in the Yanhuang mainland, and the number is probably no less than ten million.


    Among them, the big ones are as big as dozens of stars combined, and there are all kinds of creatures on them; Small... There are also fragments many times smaller than the stars, just like large gravel, on which there is no life. Floating alone in the universe, as if silently telling the tragedy of that war.


    Chu Mo stepped tens of millions of miles in the void, and his body shape was faster than the speed of light.


    He shuttled through the Outland world one by one, carefully deducing the possible settlement of the rooster. But the more we get here, the more chaotic the mystery becomes. Even Chu Mo, who has cultivated Feng Shui magic to a high level, couldn''t help frowning.


    In his heart, he said: this place is weird! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1372

    This star field seems to have a powerful air engine, but this air engine is very vague. It gives people a grand and mysterious feeling. Chu Mo can even feel a faint palpitation in his heart. He deduced carefully, but he never got to the point. Suddenly, Chu Mo was slightly surprised.


    If this happens, the most likely place is this place, which has a direct relationship with the caster himself!


    "What does this place have to do with me?" Chu Mo frowned, confused.


    In his deduction, the rooster should have been in this star field for many years. Now when he came here, he found that the mystery here was hazy, as if it had something to do with himself.


    "Did the rooster find something related to me?" Chu Mo stared at the star field, and his eyes emitted divine light. In that divine light, there is the evolution of the world. He is reversing the time of this star field!


    This kind of magic power is already the field of supreme ability. But Chu Mo has been repaired.


    Qiang!


    Suddenly, a voice of contention sounded beside itself. Killing heaven directly flew out of the world of God Jian in the sky!


    Then, the sky killing brilliance was in full bloom, and the light was better than the stars in the starry sky, emitting cold murders. An extremely angry mood emanated from killing the sky.


    At this time, a cold thought passed directly down the depths of the starry sky.


    "Did the thief who stole my sword finally show up?"


    The two divine lights in Chu Mo''s eyes immediately looked in a direction deep in the starry sky, where there was a fragment after the collapse of the Yan Huang continent. The fragments are not too big, about tens of millions of miles. It is countless times larger than ordinary stars. But compared with the world of heaven and fairy world, it is very small.


    That divine idea was uploaded from there. Then, a figure came out step by step from there. Up and down, they all emit amazing breath, which stirs the whole sky and covers a large area of stars.


    Supreme!


    It was really beyond Chu Mo''s expectation that there was a strong man in the supreme realm in this place!


    This man is an old man, looks like sevenoreight or ten years old, with white hair, Taoist spirit, wearing a gray Taoist robe, walking like clouds and flowing water under his feet, and quickly walked towards Chu mo.


    The old man seems to have been closed for many years, and he still has a faint smell of decay.


    Chu Mo narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man. He had a feeling that the old man in front of him should be a kind of person like Qin Cang before him. Sealed himself in an era ago, and then untied the seal in this generation and re emerged from the world.


    But why I hid in this place and didn''t enter the heaven, I don''t know.


    This old man is very strong, at least much stronger than Qin Cang in those days. Although any supreme can suppress the whole Yanhuang region in this era, the supreme is also strong and weak. This old man obviously belonged to the relatively powerful supreme before an era.


    However, in the face of this supreme monk, Chu Mo had no fear at all. Although he is much stronger than Qin Cang, Chu Mo is not what he was in those days. Now, even if Chu Mo doesn''t use his body, he has the courage to fight with the old man.


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: the old man said I was the thief who stole his treasured knife. Isn''t there a sky killing blade in his hand?


    At this time, the old man had come to Chu Mo, also looked up and down at Chu Mo, and then said coldly, "quasi supreme? In this generation, it is not easy to achieve this realm. However, young people, don''t make a mistake, hand over the knife on you, and then you can go."


    Chu Mo lost his smile: "Taoist friends"


    The old man stared at Chu Mo coldly, and his supreme authority burst out, oppressing Chu Mo in an overwhelming manner. He said coldly, "ignorant child, who do you call a Taoist friend? Are you qualified?"


    The majesty of the supreme realm surged like a huge wave. But Chu Mo stood still, yuan Jiyue stood in the void, looked at the old man and said faintly, "Taoist friend, why?"


    The old man was slightly surprised. He didn''t think of his supreme authority. He couldn''t help the young man in front of him. This surprised his heart. Even a little unacceptable.


    "This is not an era ago. Besides, even an era ago, the cultivation of Taoist friends cannot be regarded as invincible." Chu Mo calmly looked at the old man, smiled and said, "well, today, an era later, you are still not invincible. In the past, you were not, now you are not, and in the future, you can''t be invincible."


    The old man''s face was very ugly. He couldn''t accept such a face-to-face lesson by a younger generation. He angrily said, "yellow mouth child, how dare you talk big? Let you know my strength!"


    The old man said, slapping Chu Mo with his palm.


    A powerful force came, instantly stirring the galaxy and breaking the void.


    The supreme blow, at any time, is so powerful.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, operated the skill, raised his hand, and slowly pushed towards the old man.


    "Overestimate oneself!" The old man shouted coldly, running his strength to the extreme, and suddenly there was a rumble in the void, like the roar of the road.


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face became very cold. The old man actually had a murderous heart for him!


    A supreme who is not low in level, uses all his strength to bomb a monk who is quasi supreme at the peak, and there is no need to say what plan he has in mind. Anyone can see.


    Chu Mo then tried his best, and his body was roaring! The body of ancestral realm is roaring! Countless five color Taoist platforms in his body were spinning wildly. At this moment, all the forces that erupted were concentrated on his palm.


    The old man also seemed to feel something wrong, but the huge gap in the realm made him confident, and he didn''t believe that a monk with quasi supreme peak realm could turn the sky.


    Young self-confidence is a good thing. Any amazing young monk should have the belief of invincibility. But if you go too far with confidence, it''s not a good thing. You will die without a place to bury!


    Today I will let you understand this truth. In the next life, remember not to provoke people who are stronger than you!


    The old man''s blow came with a bang!


    Chu Mo''s palm also pushed there.


    In the void, an incomparable wave of energy suddenly burst out, and the stars that were a little closer directly burst!


    It turns into powder and spreads in the sky.


    Chu Mo''s body retreated dozens of steps, and he felt a violent toss in his viscera. The throat was a little sweet, but the feeling was then pressed by Chu mo.


    Looking at the old man opposite, he also stepped back dozens of steps, and then looked at Chu Mo with a livid face. Obviously, he was shocked by the result!


    It was completely unexpected that the young man in front of him, who was a big difference from himself, should have such terrible combat power. After receiving his full blow, he was not even injured.


    Qiang!


    At this time, the sky killing hanging in the void broke out in a burst of contention, and directly beheaded the old man.


    Killing heaven didn''t send out knife Qi, but rushed to the old man at an incredible speed with his own body.


    The sharp blade emits infinite cold, and the amazing killing mechanism directly envelops the whole void!


    The old man immediately gave a burst of drink, and his body instantly became countless times larger, turning into an indomitable giant, and the stars only shuttle through his fingertips. Then, he raised his huge palm and fiercely grabbed it to kill heaven!


    The murderous spirit emitted by killing heaven is too huge!


    Although the old man turned into a huge giant and his palm was like a continent, he still couldn''t completely cover the murderous spirit emitted by killing heaven!


    In other words, his hope of suppressing killing heaven was directly dashed!


    Killing heaven directly pierced out of the old man''s huge palm, and then a river of blood flowed out along the huge and unparalleled palm. Flying down 30000 miles, like a bloody River in the sky!


    The old man uttered an earthshaking roar, and his other palm slapped Chu Mo hard.


    This is the rolling of the realm, and there is no reason at all. Because he is a monk of the supreme realm, he uses the supreme realm and power to bully people who are inferior to him.


    Old man, it''s not shameless, it''s urgent. Because at the end of the day, no quasi supreme would be as evil as Chu mo.


    The old man roared, and his voice shook Jiuyou. The whole galaxy trembled with his aura.


    At this moment, the light in Chu Mo''s eyes was completely cold. This battle was simply unreasonable. The old man accused him of stealing knives as soon as he came out, and then he shot at him without saying anything.


    To tell the truth, Chu Mo really didn''t want to hurt the old man if he wasn''t so bullying and unreasonable.


    After all, I''m afraid there are few supreme masters in the whole Yanhuang region now. They were all self proclaimed accomplishments, and now there are few Shouyuan left. Chu Mo is now very able to understand why grandpa didn''t move the Qin family.


    Standing at that height, things will be completely different.


    Unfortunately, the old man didn''t pay attention to Chu Mo at all. From the beginning, he didn''t treat Chu Mo as an opponent of the same level. And the thought of killing in my heart is very heavy. It''s too greedy to get involved in killing heaven.


    Killing the sky or the sky god''s mirror, including the chaos oven, is not at all the magic weapon of this hot and yellow region. They all come from Luo Tianxian domain. So the old man said that Chu Mo was the thief who stole his sword, which was nonsense.


    Facing the slap of the old man who turned into a giant, Chu Mo didn''t hesitate any longer. He directly sacrificed his body, and the yuan God entered the Lord. It was a slap and directly pulled at the huge face of the old man.


    Boom!


    This blow will break the whole Galaxy!


    However, it is interesting that the extraterritorial world, which is not so far away from their realm, has not been affected at all by the fighting between the two people to this extent!


    It seems that there is an invisible barrier that blocks these two supreme level fluctuations out.


    The whole huge galaxy has been shaken, and countless stars have turned into powder and annihilated one after another. Only the Outland world is very stable there.


    Now, as long as you are not particularly stupid, you can certainly see the difference in that Outland world.


    Chu Mo''s original, simply ignored the old man who was slapped by him, and flew directly towards the Outland world. (to be continued)


    Inside, novels are updated quickly, advertisements are few, chapters are complete, and theft prevention is broken]

 Chapter 1373

    Half of the old man''s big face was smoked to pieces, and the whole person was completely confused. Where could he care about what Chu Mo''s Buddha did? Now he only had one idea: how to escape!


    Where on earth does this person who exudes the breath of supreme supreme come from? What does he have to do with that young man?


    The old man''s heart was full of horror. It''s sad to say that there are many creatures in this Outland world. There are tens of billions of human beings alone. Among so many people, there must be so many geniuses who can awaken their blood. They are all descendants of the Chinese people, and they all have the same blood in their bodies. It''s impossible to have a population of 10 billion, and there is no pride in heaven.


    Therefore, in the past, there were also many blood Tianjiao, who could enter the magic world and get the first-hand information on the side of the heaven. Although it is located in Outland, like a wilderness, the monks here are not closed.


    But since the old man woke up from the seal, everything has changed dramatically. First, he swept the whole Outland world with a divine mind and found all monks with powerful energy fluctuations. Then, catch all these people in his closed place. This group of peerless Tianjiao in Outland has been refined!


    This method is simply sensational and inhuman to the extreme. But unfortunately, no one in the whole Outland world knows what happened.


    Anyway, almost all the Tianjiao in Outland disappeared overnight!


    The divine idea of the supreme realm is too strong. Under his divine idea, all the blood and Tianjiao are as bright as candles in the dark. There is no hiding!


    The main purpose of these people is to make up for the loss of their seals for many years. In this way, his longevity can not be increased, but his realm can be quickly restored to its peak.


    In his view, it was just a group of mole ants, which was no different from other big drugs and animal repairs.


    From the moment he became a Taoist, he thought that he was out of the scope of man and became God!


    As a God, there is no need to have feelings, sympathy and compassion. The so-called sympathy and compassion are all things for the weak to comfort them!


    This is also why the old man saw Chu Mo and directly attacked Chu mo. he wanted to refine Chu Mo too!


    Otherwise, he could grab the knife and drive Chu Mo away. The key is that the old man doesn''t want to do that at all! He saw Chu Mo as if he saw a peerless treasure medicine. How can he let it go?


    It is precisely because of his determination and inhuman means that this Outland world has directly become a real isolated place from the moment he wakes up. Everyone can no longer get the information on the other side of the heaven. Source, complete interruption!


    Therefore, the conceited old man simply doesn''t know what changes have taken place in the heaven over the years. He is confident that, in his current realm, once he comes to the heaven, it is the coming of the king! It will easily suppress the whole Yanhuang region!


    At that time, he will be the Lord of Yan and Huang!


    Even if we kill everyone here, what can we do?


    The old man''s attitude eventually hurt himself. He knew the pulse of Chu, but he felt that the pulse of Chu had declined a century ago. Now it is estimated that there is not even a decent descendant. He has never heard of Chu Tianji, let alone Chu mo.


    Including the invasion of the demon clan, he knew nothing about these things.


    If the battlefield was in heaven when the demon clan invaded, he might be able to feel the fluctuations there. Unfortunately, the battlefield of the demon invasion was chosen by Chu Mo in the area far away from the heaven of the blood demon Galaxy!


    All things are linked together, like heaven.


    This is cause and effect!


    Before seeing Chu Mo, the old man also accepted the knife, and then came to heaven to become the Lord of Yan and Huang.


    Now, this dream is like a foam, directly broken.


    Even he can''t control his own life in his own hands.


    A Yuanshen of Chu Mo drove the separation, grabbed the old man''s hair as vast as a galaxy, and with supreme magic, blasted into the old man''s body, suppressed his body, and kept getting smaller. In the end, it becomes normal size. Shivering in her separated hands.


    "Is the Supreme God? Why do you feel afraid?" Chu Mo drove his body and looked at the old man coldly and asked.


    The old man''s eyes shone with horror. He looked at Chu Mo''s separation and asked in a trembling voice, "who are you on earth? The whole Yanhuang region can''t have a strong man like you! You, are you the great power from Luo Tian? I tell you, I, I have taken refuge in a commander from Luo Tian a century ago, his surname is Ji..."


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, the light was cold, and he was a little surprised. He always believed that the royal family of Luo Tian really paid attention to this side, which should have started from his parents at that time. And the war before an era should be sent by those supreme beings who made predictions. Can it be said that... Before an era, people of the royal family of Luo Tian had participated?


    Chu Mo''s heart was somewhat cold, and he couldn''t help worrying about his father. But now is not the time to consider this matter. Chu Mo drove his body, and his eyes looked at the old man shrinking into a ball at his feet. I can''t help feeling a little sad.


    Is this the supreme power of Yanhuang? When you meet someone weaker than yourself, you can suppress them directly without mercy or hesitation. When you meet someone stronger than yourself, you immediately want to kneel down and kowtow for mercy. How did he become a Taoist in those days?


    "So what? What does my surname Ji have to do with me?" Chu Mo deliberately sold a flaw in his voice, which seemed to have a little hesitation.


    The old man instantly seemed to have caught a straw and flattered, "the little old man''s name is Wang Quan, and he really knew commander Ji. You must have seen a big man over there. By the way, commander Ji told the little old man that he was the royal family over there. At that time, he almost took the little old man over, blaming the damned evil Chu Yuntian..."


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed an extremely cold killing intention, but he sealed this killing intention in his eyes, and did not show it.


    Chu Yuntian is Chu Mo''s grandfather, the great man of the Yan and Huang regions!


    No wonder this man sealed himself. He was afraid of being liquidated in that era!


    Also hid in such a place, in the eyes of the quasi saint, I am afraid it is as obvious as a candle in the dark. It''s just that the old man''s breadth of mind is not what these monsters can understand. It is still slandered today.


    Chu Mo did not experience the war a century ago. What he heard from the later population was only the blood, justice and selflessness of the Chu family. Now, in that situation, how can there be less treacherous atmosphere and shameless betrayal?


    Obviously, Wang Quan in front of him is a betrayer of that year.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s silence, Wang Quan then said, "the people of the Chu family were too insidious and cunning, and framed Luo Tian''s loyal and powerful people. Fortunately, they have been wiped out. Damn it, they are all dead. Now there are only twoorthree kittens left in the Chu family''s vein..."


    Wang Quan said, looking furtively into the distance. He wanted to find the trace of Chu Mo''s original statue.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at Wang Quan coldly in his separation and asked, "what''s the secret in the Outland world far away?"


    Chu Mo didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, nor did he want to talk about things before an era. He just wanted to know what was going on in that world. Why can we stop the fluctuation of supreme battle.


    Wang Quan hesitated for a moment, then raised his head and took a careful look at Chu Mo: "this..."


    "If you don''t tell the truth, die." Chu Mo said, his heart was already killing. Because even if Wang doesn''t say anything, he can find out by himself.


    "In that world, there is a knife, just like the knife in the little... Little hero''s hand... It was originally one." Wang Quan quickly considered his current situation and didn''t lie. In his heart, he determined that these "two people" were all people from Luo Tianxian domain. How can such terror exist in the Yanhuang realm?


    "Well." Chu Mo snorted, and then said coldly, "I know, is it killing heaven?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the knife. You should know that the knife was brought to the world by Ji Da, who led them. But the battle was too fierce, and the knife disintegrated by itself..." Wang Quan really knew a lot of things, even some very secret things in those years.


    "That group of people brought three supreme magic tools that wanted to destroy those rebels in the Yan and Huang regions at one stroke..."


    "Rebel?" Chu Mo frowned.


    Wang Quan explained, "hey hey, rebel is our name. It''s to draw a line with those people. In fact, I''ve also heard that it seems that there will be an evil genius in Yanhuang realm. Once that genius grows up, it will endanger some supreme existence. Therefore, we must find that genius and kill it..."


    Wang Quan said, his eyes dribbling, looking at Chu Mo''s expression. Although he determined in his heart that Chu Mo''s part must be a monk from Luo Tianxian domain, he was not unprepared at all, and he was also testing.


    Chu Mo said coldly, "OK, you don''t have to say that nonsense. I know more than you!"


    Indeed, there are really few people in the world who know this better than Chu mo. Because Chu Mo is the demon genius in the prophecy! He is the party!


    "I came here for the same purpose!" Chu Mo glanced at Wang Quan coldly: "moreover, I have found two sections of the blade of killing heaven, as well as the blade soul! Now I just want to know one thing, is the last part of the blade here?"


    Wang Quan looked at Chu Mo in awe: "yes... It''s really here. In addition, there are..."¡ª¡ª


    Recommended tickets are the first wave! Today''s super explosion! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1374

    Chu Mo looked at Wang Quan: "what else?"


    Wang Quan said softly, "there is also a blood moon on the God''s mirror!"


    Chu Mo was immediately surprised, and then contacted the Buddha and communicated with the sky god, which unexpectedly gave Chu Mo a shocking answer.


    "I can''t feel the existence of the blood moon, but it should be here, and I know who it is. It is flying. Among the ten blood moons, only flying can have this ability."


    The communication of God was just a moment. He looked deeply at Wang Quan in front of him and was shocked. Then Chu Mo asked with an indifferent face, "and a few years ago, did a big cock come here?"


    "That damn flat haired beast!" Wang Quan shouldn''t have been so impolite, but for one thing, he felt that since he was a big man in Luo Tianxian domain, he should be opposite to the cultivator in the whole Yanhuang domain; Second, he really hated the chicken. If it weren''t for the chicken, he would have taken the blade and took the blood moon away. As a result, when the big cock came, he didn''t know what he had done. Unexpectedly, the blood moon and the blade burst out all the pressure, madly resisting his divine consciousness brand.


    Finally, a strange balance was formed. The blade and the blood moon could not escape from this place, and he could not help them. Similarly, the big cock was trapped there and dared not come out.


    Wang Quan angrily said what happened, and then sneered, "if that chicken dared to come out, I would have stewed it! But now it''s just, haha, it''s God''s will! You come with killing heaven, find the last blade, and you can take that blood moon. That chicken... It''s just right to cook wine and vegetables!"


    "Fuck your grandma!" Hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help but kick Wang Quan out directly.


    This kick was not an ordinary attack, but used the peerless Taoist practice of the top supreme, and almost kicked Wang Quan''s body to pieces! Also completely destroyed this supreme Taoist who sealed himself for an era!


    Under normal circumstances, a top supreme can easily suppress the supreme of Wang Quan''s realm. But it''s not so easy to ruin each other''s business.


    But Chu Mo had his own way since the moment he cut firewood and became a way!


    In Luo Tianxian domain, any monk who can completely own his own road like Chu mo. Later, the worst achievement... Is also the great saint!


    Under Chu Mo''s angry blow, how can Wang Quan be better? The whole person is dying. But Chu Mo left him a sigh. Didn''t kill him completely.


    Wang Quan''s eyes showed a look of despair. He didn''t understand what he had done wrong and why the great man of Luo Tianxian domain treated him like this. There is only one guess in his mind now. It''s the chicken. It should be the chicken of this big man.


    But isn''t it just a chicken? As for this? I didn''t really eat it


    Wang Quan''s heart was both desperate and wronged.


    Chu Mo came to him, looked directly at Wang Quan, and said softly, "I should have killed you directly and let you die with endless doubts, which is your best destination. But no, I''m not happy if I don''t tell you clearly!"


    Wang Quan looked at Chu Mo''s separation and said angrily, "why...?"


    "The damned and evil Chu Yuntian in your mouth is my own grandfather."


    Wang Quan''s eyes instantly stared at the boss. His eyes were filled with endless panic and inconceivable, and he couldn''t believe Chu Mo''s words.


    "Those rebels in your mouth are all my relatives." Chu Mo continued.


    Wang Quan''s mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. The supreme, whose Taoist walk was destroyed, fell in the void and lingered, but he did not look more leisurely than any mortal. Facing death, it is also full of fear and unwillingness.


    "And I''m the genius of the demon in your mouth..." Chu Mo looked at Wang Quan faintly: "yes, it''s the descendants of the family who died, leaving only twoorthree kittens."


    Wang Quan''s eyes bulged out, and his mouth began to spit blood out.


    It''s not hurt, it''s angry!


    "The damn chicken in your mouth is my best friend. It is my brother!" Chu Mo looked at Wang Quan, and in his eyes, Cold: "I''m curious that although it''s a place of Outland, it''s not as closed as this. Can it be said that there is no blood friar in this Outland world? If there is one, as long as he can get the letter board, there should be news about me. And you, as an existence of the supreme realm, as long as you reach the divine mind, you can easily know everything that happens in this not too big Outland Love. "


    Poof!


    Wang Quan gushed blood again, and then, in his throat, Send out a series of sad Laughter: "Life... Life... It''s really life! My Wang Quan... Became a Taoist before an era, with a cultivation that towered over all the heroes, covered the world, and thought that becoming a Taoist was becoming a God. I can understand ancient and modern times and deduce the future... Now I know that I really... Am a frog at the bottom of a well! I... Killed all the blood and Tianjiao of the whole Outland... I refined them to supplement the loss of my self proclaimed era. Who can think of it, so ... I missed the most important information. If I knew... That there was such an existence as you, then I... Would have been far away from the depths of the universe and would never... Meet you! "


    Wang Quan''s voice was full of helpless sadness. It was extremely miserable.


    But his words made Chu Mo feel creepy. He looked at Wang Quan: "what did you say? You killed all the blood Tianjiao in this Outland? Just to supplement the loss caused by sealing your own era?"


    "Yes, how? Think I''m cruel? Isn''t it cruel to take spiritual medicine? Isn''t it cruel to kill spiritual animals, eat their meat, sleep their skin, and use their muscles and bones and blood... Isn''t it cruel? Under the Supreme Master, there are mole ants, and everything is ruminant dog... What''s the difference?" Wang Quan muttered to himself. Then, with one eye, he suddenly burst into two divine lights, looked at Chu Mo, and suddenly laughed: "I saw... I saw... Hahaha, a corner of the future, your ending is definitely worse than me countless times! I saw that you will die... Will die extremely miserable! You will be completely wiped out in this piece of heaven and earth. No, not this piece of heaven and earth, but another piece of heaven and earth. Your ending is doomed..."


    Wang Quan said, the divine light in his eyes completely dimmed, and then the whole person, bang, fell apart.


    He changed his mind.


    His spirit surged out like a burst river. Flowing towards this cosmic galaxy.


    Chu Mo frowned and stretched out his hand to completely erase all the marks left by Wang Quan!


    This is his backhand. He wants to leave his own trace in this world so quickly. Monks in the realm of supreme will have some magical means. Even if there are only a few marks left in this world, in the coming year and month, once it is touched. Then, they may have a chance to reproduce this world.


    Although at that time, in essence, he was dead. What remains is just some afterthoughts. But this scum, Chu Mo doesn''t want him to leave a trace in this world.


    After erasing the trace of Wang Quan, Chu Mo''s separated body left directly from here and disappeared in the void.


    On the other side of Outland, Chu Mo entered the inner world from the barrier without any effort.


    At this time, killer Tian kept arguing and wanted to fly in that direction. Even urging Chu Mo to hurry up.


    This is quite rare.


    Chu Mo was very cooperative, and directly followed killer Tian and hurried all the way. Come to a huge mountain in this Outland world. Then Chu Mo gazed at the towering peak. With a slight sigh, "come back!"


    Boom!


    The huge peak began to tremble, and then the earth began to tremble. Finally, the whole Outland world... Began to vibrate violently.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "set!"


    The restless Outland world calmed down at this moment.


    Then, Chu Mo looked at the huge peak with deep eyes, and trembled more and more fiercely. At the same time, the sky killing hanging in the void also followed the crazy and fierce contention. Each sound, like Hong Zhong Da Lu, shook the sky! Like the sound of the road!


    All creatures in the whole Outland world trembled at this moment. There is an impulse to kneel and worship.


    In the void, a full moon slowly emerges. The light emitted by the full moon seems soft, but in fact it is unparalleled.


    Chu Mo''s body, the sky god flew out, directly emitting a powerful wave.


    A divine thought came from the sky: "flying... Return!"


    In the void, the full moon, like a wanderer who has been away from home for many years, first trembled a few times, and then... Instantly turned into a light, flying towards the sky god.


    At this time, the huge peak finally collapsed!


    A ray of light flew out from the center of the belly of the peak, sending out an unparalleled and fierce breath, and directly chopped towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled faintly and stopped the anger of killing heaven. He knew very well that killing heaven was too spiritual. Any blade has its own personality. Its complexity is even equal to that of human beings!


    Those who commit heinous crimes may also have a trace of kindness; A person who accumulates virtue and does good may not have no selfish thoughts at all in his heart.


    After decomposition, killing heaven is like a person whose character has been severed. Each part has a different character.


    Chu Mo directly greeted him, burst out his own breath, and with a knife, he cut at the light.


    What character is not character, have character, hit you!


    It''s so unreasonable!


    Clatter!


    A long knife was directly hacked out by killer Tian.


    Between heaven and earth, a terrible attack broke out, sweeping around!


    At this time, the sky god''s mirror, which had let the flying blood moon embedded in his body, directly erupted a faint halo, which instantly eliminated the killing mechanism and made it invisible¡ª¡ª


    Super explosion, there is another chapter!


    What about the guaranteed monthly tickets of brothers? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1375

    "Get back to me quickly!" Chu Mo drank coldly.


    In the void, the long knife gave a unwilling cry. Chu Mo raised his hand with another knife.


    Chop firewood!


    This knife, before Chu Mo ran the potential to the extreme, the long knife over there instantly turned into a transparent blade and scattered all the murders.


    If Wang Quan saw this scene, I''m afraid his chin would fall to the ground. I can''t believe it''s true.


    That fierce knife, incredibly so easy to compromise?


    The reason is very simple. It is a part of killing heaven. It is the one who knows the existence of killing heaven best in the world. Chu Mo''s knife just now, if it doesn''t admit defeat, it will definitely break it!


    In this world, except for itself, there are few magic tools that can hurt it.


    But what Chu Mo held in his hand was himself, and he didn''t help it!


    In this case, the most correct choice is to admit defeat and integrate again.


    The blade of the knife melted into the sky killing, and the sky killing instantly changed. The blood that had been gathered finally spread out uncontrollably. The murderous mechanism emitted by that blood color is really amazing. In the current state of Chu Mo, there is a feeling that it can''t be suppressed.


    Chu Mo''s separation directly appeared, sealed the whole void with the top supreme Tao, and did not let the breath spread out. Otherwise, with this breath alone, I''m afraid all the creatures in this Outland world will be slaughtered!


    Peerless fierce knife!


    Chu Mo can''t imagine how this knife disintegrated at the beginning? How on earth did my grandfather''s group of people do it? Feeling the tyrannical killing mechanism from the sky, Chu Mo prefers that this knife disintegrates by itself!


    Maybe it''s some unspeakable opportunity, maybe it''s feeling some supreme way, just like the sky god''s mirror. They didn''t exert their real power at all in the hands of the supreme friars of Luo Tianxian domain. Otherwise, Grandpa''s group... Should be hard to resist.


    Is it... Because of me? Or is it because of that fatalism... To stir up Luo Tianxian domain and destroy the prophecy of supreme existence and Tao Xing?


    It turned out that everything in the world was really doomed. Are even those supreme beings powerless to stop?


    Chu Mo even felt a little cold.


    At this moment, the chaos oven on his body gave out a buzzing sound. A warm breath enveloped Chu mo.


    Chu Mo just came back to his senses, and looked at the integration of killing heaven with some astonishment.


    He understood that this knife... Not everyone can master it!


    I''m afraid anyone holding it will be greatly affected, and even affect their own Taoism. At that moment, he felt out of his mind.


    "Is this still my knife?" Chu Mo murmured softly.


    At this time, a long lost voice, full of fatigue, rang out: "boy, if you don''t come again, the chicken Lord will really be stewed!"


    Big cock!


    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up, followed the reputation, and from the depths of the broken mountain, the rooster climbed out with a gloomy face, looking bad.


    Seeing the rooster, chumerton forgot all his troubles. He bared his teeth and smiled, "I said, why are you so unlucky every time I see you?"


    "Bah!" The big cock shook and hugged the dust on his body fiercely, and suddenly the dust was flying. Then, the big cock with bright feathers appeared vividly in Chu Mo''s eyes again: "the chicken Lord was unlucky when he met you!"


    "Nonsense, I never let you come here." Chu Mo said.


    "Isn''t chicken looking for a baby for you?" The rooster rolled his eyes, then walked over and looked carefully at the bloody knife in the void, Seriously: "The knife is a murderous weapon, but it depends on who holds it. The Jianghu has no Tao, draw the knife, and the sharp blade is in the air, just for a clear conscience; all sentient beings have no Tao, and the blade kills it. Cold eyed starry sky, holding the knife and looking down. The road to heaven, thorns all the way, cut open with a knife, I am the only one! The knife is in your hand, and you are the owner of this knife. Even if it is the knife that cuts open the world and breaks the earth... How can it be? People always control the knife, haven''t they I''ve heard that knives can control people. "


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster in surprise: "OK, I haven''t seen you for many years, and you have become more knowledgeable!"


    "Fart, the chicken master is already knowledgeable and knowledgeable!" The rooster sneered, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "boy, are you about to become a Taoist? Eh? No... you should have become a Taoist! This sky... Yes, if it weren''t for the suppression of this sky, you would have become a Taoist."


    "You are more and more like a God." Chu Mo laughed.


    "Don''t talk, what''s delicious? For example, holy medicine or something, quickly offer it and let the chicken Lord have a big meal!" The rooster said impolitely.


    "What do you want the holy medicine for? Stewed chicken?" Chu Mo said, but he took out a small jade bottle and threw it to the big cock.


    The rooster picked it up with his claws, glanced at the seal on the mouth of the bottle, and was immediately surprised: "OK, boy, it''s a quasi holy medicine... Did you send it?"


    Chu Mo then took out the meat of the demon sheep general and the wings of a complete demon shadow eagle, smiled and said, "you want to eat meat, don''t you? I invite you!"


    When the rooster saw these two pieces of meat, his eyes were straight: "this is the demon clan? My God... What happened these years?"


    Qiang!


    At this time, killing heaven in the void suddenly sent out a loud and clear cry, which turned into a vast sound of the road, extremely mysterious. It''s like chanting scriptures from the supreme being.


    Chu Mo glanced at murdering heaven and whispered, "you have been with me for many years, and now you have finally found all your fragments and are completely complete. If you continue to follow me, then make a good knife in my hand. If you want to be free, I will give you freedom!"


    Just then, killing heaven turned directly into a light, brushed it, and returned to Chu Mo''s hands. A strong sense of intimacy, but also with some apology. Chu Mo understood at once. Kill heaven or kill heaven, or the knife that has followed him for many years. And still willing to follow him, willing to be the knife in his hand. Just in the process of integration, the breath broke out uncontrollably. In fact, killer Tian has been trying hard to control his breath and don''t let it out.


    There is a tacit understanding that does not need communication. Chu Mo understood everything at the moment of killing heaven.


    The sky god Jian also quietly returned to Chu Mo''s body.


    Seven blood moons!


    Before the ages, there were only six blood moons on the sky. The four blood moon divination, beheading, chaos and unity in the back, even if it was the Supreme Master of Luo Tianxian who held the divination of the sky in the past, they were not found!


    That is to say, the celestial omen may have completely disintegrated in an extremely ancient age. Ten blood moons, each leaving.


    When Jieling told him this story in the past, Chu Mo was still very young, and Jieling also said it in a vague way. Try to tell the story about the Divine Book of the sky in a way that Chu Mo can understand.


    Now it seems that the origin of these three magic tools is simply amazing. Chu Mo did not understand what those supreme beings thought at the beginning, so that the following people brought two ancestral artifacts, one secondary ancestral artifact, and as a result, all of them were lost in the Yanhuang realm.


    This kind of magic instrument should never appear in the hands of those people. Because even the supreme one cannot really exert the power of these three magic instruments.


    These doubts were hidden in Chu Mo''s heart. Because even if he asks big cock, big cock can''t know so many things.


    Then Chu Mo and the rooster sat here, cooking mutton soup in a chaotic oven, and then leaning on the wings of the demon shadow eagle with samadhi fire, Chu Mo took out the good wine collected over the years. Push a cup with the big cock and have a good time.


    Chu Mo has not been so relaxed for many years. Only in front of the rooster can he get rid of all his defenses and really relax from the bottom of his heart.


    At this point, even Qi Xiaoyu can''t compare!


    Because only the rooster really witnessed all the growth process of his youth. Moreover, like a good teacher and friend, he pointed him around.


    Chu Mo was most grateful to three people along the way. The first one was his master, demon king! In those days, if it were not for the demon king, even if he had great fortune, he might die prematurely under the mountain of changshengtian.


    Maybe the sky god will protect him, but his road will be more difficult countless times.


    The second person to be grateful for is the rooster!


    Although the rooster likes to boast, he does have real talent and learning. The knowledge is too profound, far beyond the demon king. It not only saved Chu Mo from danger several times, but also gave him countless guidance and enlightenment.


    The third person is Jieling!


    Even though Chu Mo already knew that Jieling was the guide left by his mother, he was still grateful to Jieling in his heart.


    At the beginning, in the magic world, it was really comfortable to be a backer and have the feeling of backstage.


    Chu Mo told the rooster about what had happened in the sky these years. He heard the rooster exclaim repeatedly, and then sighed.


    Although the rooster seems unreliable, he has never been vague in front of major issues. Hearing that Chu Mo led countless monks to fight against the demon clan, the rooster couldn''t help but praise loudly. It is said that a large number of Terran friars died in the war, and there is also a glittering flash in the eyes of the rooster.


    In the end, the rooster looked at Chu Mo and said with some emotion, "boy, you have finally grown up. It''s good!"


    "Big cock, what are your next plans?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster: "go to the ethereal palace. There are rich resources and everything there. There are quasi holy drugs there. One day, the seal of the sky will be opened, and they should all be able to grow into holy drugs."


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo and sighed, "the testing ground, isn''t it? It''s very dangerous!"


    Chu Mo was completely shocked. He just said everything to the rooster, except the trial field. It''s not distrust, it''s not that you don''t want to talk about parting just after reunion. He looked at the rooster stupidly. After watching it for a long time, he said with a wry smile, "what else in this world do you not know?"


    The rooster suddenly laughed, "boy, have you heard of know it all?"¡ª¡ª


    It broke out at seven o''clock, with 22000 words. As for why it takes two hours to send a chapter, you really think I still have my manuscript saved... This is 3000 words, brothers!


    I was ill for a week before, and I often broke out to you, so my manuscript has long been exhausted. Now you feel good... After that, vote for the guaranteed monthly ticket!!!!


    There are also recommended tickets, don''t fall behind! (~^~)

 Chapter 1376

    ¡£¡±


    The rooster said, "the rooster also wants to see him again, but now he doesn''t know where he is floating. His whereabouts are uncertain. It really depends on chance to see him."


    Chu Mo sighed with some regret. He also understood that such a thing could not be forced.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo seriously: "the testing ground is very unusual. I heard that know it all mentioned that place. He once went in and wanted to study what kind of world it was. But before long, he was beaten out."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at the rooster speechlessly with black lines all over his head. Can such a strange person like Xindao have such an experience?


    The rooster said, "master of all trades is invincible in acrobatics. But his Taoism is not as profound as you think. Although his combat power is not weak, he can also be compared with others. If he is compared with those peerless Tianjiao in various fields, he is much worse."


    "In that place, the fight between them is very serious?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    The rooster nodded, "it''s many times more serious than you think!"


    "Why? Compete for resources? Since we can become the top young Tianjiao in a large domain, we should not lack resources." Chu Mo said.


    The rooster sneered, "what resources? Don''t you understand? The supreme realm begins to become a Tao, and from the supreme realm to the saint realm, although it depends on the understanding of the heaven, in fact, it''s more important to grasp the trace of Hongmeng gas in the underworld... Otherwise, even if you can become a saint, you can''t go further. In Luo Tianxian domain, there is a saying, he who gets Hongmeng gas... Gets the heaven!"


    The rooster didn''t wait for Chu Mo to ask, and then said, "this heavenly way... Is not an ordinary law of the heavenly way, but a real Avenue. There are some Hongmeng Qi in those big regions that have not been sealed, which exist in the world. But no one knows where they are. Even those supreme beings can''t deduce Hongmeng Qi. Because Hongmeng Qi represents the supreme will of heaven."


    The rooster sneered: "Heaven''s will is too high to ask! Therefore, even those supreme beings hope that they can get more Hongmeng Qi, which represents good fortune. Similarly, young Tianjiao people hope that they can get Hongmeng Qi. But Hongmeng Qi is too difficult to find, and its quantity is limited. For example, in a large domain, there are probably only three or five Hongmeng Qi at most. If someone gets one, there will be one less ¡£ As the top-level Tianjiao, everyone is likely to get Hongmeng''s gas. " The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "now do you understand?"


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "I understand that in the final analysis, this matter is still related to resources. However, what I can''t figure out is that when those people enter the test field, in addition to the Tianjiao of their own domain, they will become their opponents, and the monks of other domains will not affect them?"


    The rooster glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly, "is the pattern smaller? Remember, all the big domains, including Luo Tianxian domain, are actually in the Luo Tian universe. The Qi of Hongmeng does not stay in one place all the time and will never move. Don''t see that the Yanhuang domain is sealed, but maybe there is some Qi of Hongmeng in the Yanhuang domain. No one can tell about this!"


    "So, if you kill another Tianjiao, you will have a little more chance of getting Hongmeng''s Qi. But if you do so, are you not afraid of revenge?" Chu Mo said.


    The rooster couldn''t help rolling his eyes and looking at Chu Mo: "boy, are you afraid of revenge?"


    "I... what''s terrible about me? However, there will be some scruples after all." Chu Mo told the truth that although he was fearless, he was not so unscrupulous.


    The rooster said, "they are the same. In fact, those people are afraid and won''t attack anyone casually. For example, if the royal family of Luo Tianxian domain has admitted your identity and status now, then in the test field, at least in the open, no one should attack you. But in the dark, the people who attack you may become more."


    "...." Chu Mo twitched a few times on his face and looked at the rooster: "as you say, the testing ground is simply a bloody place of sin?"


    "Nonsense!" The rooster looked at Chu Mo and said: "Then what do you think it is? But those real top Tianjiao don''t care about these at all. They firmly believe that they are invincible. They all want to go to that place to hone themselves and consolidate their way. Therefore, over time, the fighting in the testing ground has become semi civilized. Generally speaking, there is a hidden rule between the young top Tianjiao who enter the testing ground. That is, the gratitude and resentment in the testing ground is in the testing ground solve. It won''t be taken out easily. "


    Chu Mo nodded, "I see, big cock, thank you for telling me so many things."


    "Excuse me." The rooster shook his hair, took a sip of wine with his claws holding the wine glass, and ate a few bites of the meat of the demon shadow eagle. He sighed, "go ahead, your way, you can only go by yourself. You are now the best top arrogant in the Yanhuang region. In fact, you are qualified to enter the testing ground. Just your identity can''t be exposed. But don''t lose the face of our Chinese people!"


    Chu Mo seriously promised: "don''t worry, rooster, one day, I will let everyone know that Yanhuang domain... Is not inferior to the seven domains, on the contrary... We are much better than them!"


    Later, the rooster told Chu Mo a lot about the seven domains. This chicken has a lot of goods in its belly. It has a wide range of knowledge and is amazing. It can tell a little about some anecdotes in almost all major regions.


    "These are all what the know it all told the chicken master in those days. That old man knows more. Compared with him, what the chicken master knows is really not even skin." The great cock is rarely modest.


    Chu Mo and big cock had a night of wine here and talked about a lot of things.


    The next morning, when it was time to part, Chu Mo suddenly said, "Wang Quan has caused a serious disaster to this Outland land. If no one intervenes, I''m afraid it won''t take many years, and the world will become weaker and weaker."


    The rooster said, "yes, that beast killed all the blood Tianjiao of the whole Outland. You killed him so easily, it was a bargain!"


    Chu Mo said, "do something for the world. Anyway, this... Also belongs to the land of Yan and Huang, and they are also descendants of Yan and Huang."


    The rooster thought, "then leave some orthodoxy."


    Chu Mo nodded. Then, he and the rooster divided some successful methods, the prescriptions of various pills, the formulas of refining tools, and some magic tools into hundreds, sacrificed to the void, and then flew to different directions of the Outland.


    "Those who can get these inheritance must belong to those who have strong luck. Their talents should not be too bad. At least, there will be several big monks." The rooster said, looking at Chu Mo and said, "are we going to separate here or go back to heaven together?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I won''t go back to heaven."


    The eyes of the rooster finally showed a hint of reluctance and sadness. But soon, it laughed: "OK, take care of yourself, that boy. You don''t have to worry too much on the side of heaven. There will be no mistakes if there is a chicken master."


    Chu Mo burst out laughing. "Do you know that I am most worried about you? If you can take care of yourself, I will be relieved."


    "Quack quack, the chicken master''s life is great. The old man who knows everything said that you chicken may not be promising in cultivation, but you are quite strong in luck. You will always turn bad into good, and you will live a long life." The rooster said, flapping his wings, flying to the void of the universe, waving his wings at Chu Mo: "goodbye, brother!"


    Chu Mo looked at the rooster and waved, "goodbye, brother!"


    ...

 Chapter 1377

    Then, the metal ball suddenly accelerated, countless times faster than the speed of light, and with a swish, it disappeared from the universe. The next moment, it appeared in a more strange place. There, it met the second Hongmeng Qi, and then, like the last time, it opened its "heart" to that Hongmeng Qi.


    In this way, it took several years for this metal ball to collect nine Hongmeng Qi in many unknown universes.


    Then, the whole metal ball completely disappeared.


    No one can deduce its existence, and no one can see it. It seems that it has never appeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo entered the magic world, and then saw lingyuwei and Jieling.


    Jie Ling still looked like an old man. Seeing Chu Mo, he grinned and said hello.


    "Are you ready?" Ling Yuwei looked at Chu Mo and asked softly. When things came to an end, there was actually some hesitation in her heart. She knew that this young man was good enough, but like all the parents in the world... The mother was worried when she traveled thousands of miles. Although she is not Chu Mo''s mother, she has been watching Chu Mo grow up. That kind of feeling is also very deep.


    Chu Mo could feel this emotion from lingyuwei, and he showed a relaxed smile: "sister Yuwei, don''t worry, I''ll learn to protect myself when I get there."


    Jieling said aside, "there are too many magical things in the testing ground. After that, explore a little, don''t be impatient. Let yourself survive there first."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I know, don''t worry."


    "Where is your part... If you can''t use it, try not to use it." Jie Ling looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "when you have to, once you use it, don''t be soft!"


    Yu Wei said aside, "there is a royal secret in that separation."


    Chu Mo continued to nod, "I know."


    Ling Yuwei and Jie Ling looked at each other with some emotion. The child has grown up and is much more mature than before!


    "Well, now that you''re ready, let''s start!" Ling Yuwei said, taking out a suit of clothes, which is a suit of war clothes, plus a mask, in addition, there is a bright long knife.


    Qiang!


    As soon as this knife appeared, it immediately led out killing heaven. It flew out of the world of the sky god''s mirror, like a vicious tiger that saw its prey, and directly pounced on it.


    "Don''t move!" Chu Mo grabbed the killer.


    On the bloody blade, there was a strong air machine. This Qi machine made Yu Wei and Jie Ling turn pale.


    "This is... Killing heaven?" Yu Wei looked shocked.


    The spirit of the world was also surprised and murmured, "this is the complete killing of heaven!" With that, he looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "this knife... Can''t easily appear there, just like that one. Its directivity is too strong. Now... It can''t easily appear. This supreme fierce knife is famous in the whole Luo Tianxian region!"


    Killing Tian was caught by Chu Mo, who seemed dissatisfied and sent out bursts of contention.


    Chu Mo calmed down.


    Chu Mo looked at the bright long knife and asked, "what kind of knife is this?"


    It can cause the covet of killing heaven. This knife is obviously extraordinary. General magic tools, killing heaven will never have so much interest.


    "This is a sacred vessel." Lingyuwei said, "it''s a weapon made by a great sage who came out of the golden realm in those days. The great sage, named fox heaven great sage, you should remember all these, and you can use them in the future."


    Lingyuwei said carefully, "the great sage of the fox kingdom is a great power of the fox clan. After becoming a great sage, he refined eight holy weapons by himself. They are knives, guns, sticks, sticks, axes, axes, hooks, forks... These eight holy weapons are very famous. Moreover, these eight holy weapons have some origins. They are refined after the eight ancestor weapons in the Luo Tian universe. They are a work to pay tribute to the top smelter."


    Chu Mo listened quietly, and even Jieling was listening carefully. Some things, he also heard for the first time.


    "This knife is the first sacred artifact refined by the great sage of the fox sky that year. It is called the cold moon knife." Ling Yuwei said, grabbed the knife, waved it gently, and then a vast cold burst out in an instant. Even the ancestral body of Chu Mo couldn''t bear the cold. Hurry to run Xuangong resistance.


    Then, the cold moon knife waved a knife air, just like a cold moon. It looked beautiful, but it was killing!


    "Although this is a sacred vessel, in fact, to some extent, it is infinitely close to the Great Sacred vessel!" Yu Wei said, glancing at Chu Mo: "moreover, it is different from those magic tools in your hand. As long as the monk above the landlord picks it up, he can exert the greatest power! The magic tool on you comes from heaven, but this knife comes from man."


    Chu Mo immediately understood that magic tools from people are more suitable for people to master and use. From heaven... Only when your realm is enough can you really exert its real power.


    "In short, the cold moon knife is a real high-level magic weapon. And you don''t have to worry about its life experience." Ling Yuwei chuckled: "In those days, after the great sage of fox heaven refined eight holy wares, he gave them to some of his sworn brothers casually. Among the eight holy wares, the great sage of fox heaven left only the broken hook and the cold moon knife, and he gave the other six to his six brothers respectively. Later, he gave the cold moon knife to his younger generation. But his younger generation was a little unlucky, and the key was also a little useless. He failed to protect this knife and was robbed The other party chopped his head with this knife. But that man didn''t come to any good end. He was killed by another powerful monk. Later, the knife changed its owner more than a dozen times. Even the great sage of fox heaven didn''t bother to ask in the end. I just said to the outside world that every magic instrument has a spirit, and they will choose the right owner by themselves. "


    Chu Mo''s heart trembled when he heard it. He didn''t expect that there were so many stories about this knife. He didn''t ask Yu Wei how the knife came into her hand. It was estimated that it had fallen into her mother''s hand. Then kept it secret. Finally, it was left to him.


    "Remember, the names of these eight sacred objects are cold moon knife, flame gun, black gold stick, golden cudgel stick, black wind axe, cloud gold axe, broken hook and sea god fork. The broken hook should still be in the hands of the great sage of fox heaven. The remaining seven, except the cold moon knife in your hand, should still be in the hands of the descendants of the great sage of fox heaven who have sworn brothers. Therefore, when you meet people who hold these weapons, remember to ask more. Can you Conflict, try not to conflict. " Ling Yuwei said, and took a deep look at Chu Mo: "because the great sage of fox heaven is the most promising person in recent eras."


    Chu Mo nodded seriously.


    Finally, Ling Yuwei helped Chu Mo put on his militant clothes and mask. After wearing the mask, he didn''t feel its existence at all. It was very magical.


    Chu Mo looked at the mirror. The man in the mirror had become a strange young man.


    Red lips and white teeth, sword eyebrows and starry eyes, very handsome.


    ...

 Chapter 1378

    Ling Yuwei stood behind Chu Mo, looked at the person in the mirror, and nodded with satisfaction, "well, it''s still so handsome!"


    "What is this mask?" Chu Mo could feel that this mask was extraordinary, but he didn''t know its origin.


    "This mask, ha ha, is the work of another weapon refining master in Luo Tianxian domain. His work has a feature that even he can''t recognize it after it is made." Jie Ling laughed aside.


    "Chu Merton was speechless, and he said in his heart that there was such a stupid tool refiner? Can''t even recognize your own work?


    If you don''t believe him, Jie Ling said with a smile, "this is the true craftsman''s spirit, because this mask is used to cover up the real face. It will generate a face by itself according to everyone''s characteristics. Unless it leaves a unique mark, even the tool refiner himself cannot recognize it. The tool refiner, who is a monk with noble personality, never does such things, so his mask has always been difficult to find."


    It turned out to be so. Chu Mo suddenly realized and smiled in the mirror. The young man in the mirror also smiled at him.


    "This battle suit is also extraordinary. It is the work of the top weapon refining master over there. Moreover, there will be no problem wearing it." Said the spirit.


    Everything was ready, Ling Yuwei took out an old scroll again. The scroll was made of unknown material and looked like some kind of animal skin. The color can''t be seen clearly. It should be very old.


    "The hide of the time beast is getting rarer and rarer." The world sighed with inspiration.


    Ling Yuwei slowly untied the scroll, and then handed it to Chu mo. she told Chu Mo a set of numbers by means of sound transmission. Then he said, "imprint this group of numbers on this scroll, master, good luck!"


    Chu Mo took a deep look at these two people, and then his mind was clear. Holding this scroll, he silently branded the group of numbers lingyuwei gave him on the scroll. A mysterious force of time suddenly burst out from this scroll, and then completely surrounded Chu mo.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Mo''s figure completely disappeared here.


    Hoo!


    Ling Yuwei sighed a long time, and then looked at her eyes. In her eyes, she rarely showed a touch of fragile color.


    Jie Ling sighed lightly, "ling''er, there are only so many things we can do. Young master, he is very lucky and will be fine."


    "Yes, the young master is very lucky." Yu Wei sighed lightly, "but which of those young supreme masters who can enter the testing ground is unlucky?"


    They are all the top Tianjiao in a large area. They are all real people. They can become Taoists at a young age. Indeed, no one is unlucky.


    Jie Ling smiled: "don''t forget, our young master has good fortune, but the luck of the two domains combined! Besides, he can make those supreme beings feel threatened."


    Yu Wei nodded, "I hope he can be safe forever."


    Chu Mo stood on a hill in a daze, looking at the small village with curling smoke rising in the distance, feeling the world without a little aura. He scratched his head and muttered in his heart, "is this a testing ground? Is it wrong? Has it sent me to a secular mortal?"


    About the testing ground, lingyuwei and big cock have popularized a lot of relevant knowledge to Chu mo. But they didn''t say that there was such a scene in the testing ground.


    Isn''t there a crisis everywhere? There are not only threats from the top Tianjiao in all major fields, but also various crises in the testing ground itself. Even a grass can kill the landlord, and a frog can swallow a supreme. But now what''s the matter with this quiet and peaceful village?


    Is it true that the testing ground, like Tianlu, also has indigenous creatures living in it? How did they survive?


    Chu Mo thought, releasing his divine consciousness, and wanted to explore the details of the small village. Because sister Yu Wei once told him that even a beautiful and lovely little girl can''t believe that she can stab your heart with a sword the next time she smiles at you sweetly!


    But then Chu Mo was stunned, because his divine consciousness could only be released a few miles away.


    This is ridiculous!


    Because even a primordial monk, his divine consciousness can at least cover thousands of miles!


    A monk in Chu Mo''s realm, with a divine mind, can cover the whole galaxy in an instant! That one is hundreds of millions of miles away!


    How come his divine consciousness can only be released a few miles away here?


    What is this situation?


    Chu Mo tried to jump. Usually, with this jump, he could easily step tens of millions of miles and cross countless mountains and rivers in an instant.


    But at this moment, he jumped more than ten feet.


    Well, it''s a bit like a worldly Wulin expert.


    Chu Mo was stunned!


    If all the forces in his body were not normal and there was no sign of being sealed, he even suspected that he had been suppressed!


    Beside Chu Mo, there was a huge stone twoorthree feet high. Before that, Chu Mo could turn such a huge stone into powder with one thought, and he couldn''t even find the slag. But now, after Chu Mo used his powerful divine mind.


    The boulder pattern silk didn''t move!


    Then Chu Mo directly punched the boulder.


    Bang!


    After a dull sound, the boulder vibrated fiercely for several times, and there were many cracks, which cracked like spider webs along the place where he hit the boulder.


    "That''s weird." Chu Mo''s whole person is a little bad, a little confused.


    If this world is a repressive realm, then he must feel something, just like those small worlds he entered in those years. You can obviously feel that the realm is suppressed. But here, there is no such feeling at all.


    The majestic power in the body is still there!


    The terrifying thoughts in the spiritual sea are also there!


    But there is no way to show its due power in this place!


    "Isn''t it me that has the problem? It''s this world?" Chu Mo suddenly widened his eyes and thought of this possibility. Then he began to use Feng Shui magic to deduce this place.


    The skill of looking at Qi can only see the mountains and rivers for dozens of miles. And hazy and fuzzy.


    Sure enough, this is a place where the rules of heaven and earth are strong enough to be close to weird!


    Is this the testing ground? The whole world of the testing ground is like this?


    Chu Mo frowned.


    Neither Rooster nor Ling Yuwei told him about this place.


    When you think about it carefully, this place is somewhat close to the small courtyard where he cut firewood before!


    The ancient scroll has disappeared. It is obviously a disposable item. Think again that the scroll was left by her mother to Ling Yuwei to prepare for herself. Chu Mo seemed to understand something.


    This place is a testing ground, which should be right. Because both Rooster and lingyuwei said that the test field is very magical. There are too many magical places. Few people who have entered the test field dare to say that they know everything about the test field.


    That is to say, my mother may have thought of today''s situation at that time. Therefore, when preparing this scroll for him and telling Ling Yuwei the group of numbers, she specially chose this place for him.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s heart calmed down a lot. He glanced at the small village with smoke curling from the kitchen, and decided to go and have a look!


    Since the rules of heaven and earth can suppress themselves, it is obvious that they can also suppress others!


    It is almost impossible to frame him through magic or Dharma array. Chu Mo was really not afraid of anyone in close combat.


    The mountain looks not far away from the small village, but in fact, it is 70 or 80 miles away. For Chu Mo, this distance is really no distance on weekdays. But now, when he can only jump more than ten feet in one jump, he is not close at 70 or 80 miles.


    Fortunately, Chu Mo''s body could not use up this power at all. He took a big step and began to run wildly. With each step, he jumped more than ten feet, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared far away.


    Heroes are called heroes because they are better than others wherever they go.


    The small village is very quiet, with probably only dozens of households. At the entrance of the village, there is a small river flowing slowly, and a small stone bridge crosses the river. The river is very clear and quiet. From the river, you can occasionally see some fish and shrimp swimming.


    When Chu Mo came to the entrance of the village, he was attracted by an ancient tree at the entrance of the village.


    This ancient tree is as thick as a dozen people, but it is not particularly tall. It is luxuriant and covers half of the village. Above this tree, there is a strong breath of life. Chu Mo felt a spirit from it.


    This is a very rare plant cultivator!


    Chu Mo made this conclusion almost instantly. He stood there, quietly looked at the ancient tree for a long time, and tried to communicate with it, but he didn''t get any response.


    At this time, a young woman came out of the village with a wooden basin full of clothes. Seeing Chu Mo, he was instantly stunned, and his face suddenly turned red. He seemed very shy and nervous, but also full of curiosity, secretly looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled at the young woman, "Hello, sister, I''m from outside."


    The young woman''s face reddened even more, all the way to her neck. She lowered her head deeply and didn''t answer. Standing there, she seemed a little at a loss.


    At this time, another bearded man came out of the village. It seemed that he saw something strange about the young woman and specially came out to check it. At the sight of Chu Mo, his face suddenly changed, and then he glared at the young woman fiercely and cursed in a low voice, "shameless things, don''t you get out of here?"


    The young woman''s big watery eyes were immediately covered with a layer of water mist, and she didn''t dare to defend. She hurried back with a wooden basin.


    The bearded man looked at Chu Mo coldly: "those who are foreign, get away, don''t find fault! Otherwise, the tree god will let you die without a burial place!"


    Delivered at midnight. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 1379

    With that, the big man looked piously at the ancient tree beside Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "brother, you misunderstood me. I mean no harm."


    The big man sneered, "everyone from outside said he didn''t mean any harm. Get out of here quickly. I don''t want to hear you wordy."


    The big man''s attitude was very bad, but strangely, he didn''t mean to move forward, but stood in the village, looking at Chu Mo coldly, with an unforgettable hatred in his eyes.


    Chu Mo''s face froze. No one had treated him with such a bad attitude for too many years. Thinking, Chu Mo couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said to himself: People''s mentality is really strange. After being the king of heaven for a long time, he really felt that he was the king of this world.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo said sincerely, "I can''t enter your village, but can you tell me where this is?"


    The bearded man frowned, looked at Chu Mo, and said coldly, "this is Xiaohe village. Well, after that, you can go."


    Chu Merton looked helpless, glanced at the bearded man, and then sighed, "OK, I''ll just go."


    I don''t know where the man''s inexplicable hostility came from. Maybe he was hurt by outsiders before. Anyway, he seems to be many times more vigilant than Chu mo. This seems to be completely out of line with the danger of the testing ground that big cock and Ling Yuwei said.


    Chu Mo shook his head and turned to leave.


    Just then, he suddenly heard a sad cry from the village: "I didn''t!"


    This voice was made by a woman, full of grievances and fear.


    Then, there was a cold scold: "bitch! You can''t walk when you see a man, can you? I''ll kill you shameless thing today!"


    PA!


    A crisp slap in the ear came into Chu Mo''s ear.


    Chu Mo Meng turned back, frowned, and looked at the direction of the village. The bearded man was looking at him coldly.


    "How can you treat a woman like this? Is it because she saw me?" Chu Mo turned around and walked directly towards the big man.


    That woman has nothing to do with him. She is not beautiful. At best, she is handsome. But if he was beaten and bullied because of him, Chu Mo must be sorry in his heart. He couldn''t see such a thing.


    "You... What do you want to do?" The bearded man stared at Chu Mo angrily, and his voice became fierce. Then he pleaded with the tree at the entrance of the village, "tree god, tree god, help us kill this alien demon!"


    Boom!


    A strong breath suddenly burst out from this ancient tree.


    Then, countless leaves directly separated from the ancient tree and shot at Chu Mo like a sharp arrow.


    Chu Mo directly drew out the cold moon knife, and in the blink of an eye, he danced tightly, blocking out all these leaves.


    Although these leaves are extremely soft, they are really like arrows at the moment, which makes Chu Mo''s arms numb. What is the realm of Chu Mo? His physical body has been strong enough to be unimaginable. Even the supreme is not as strong as his physical body.


    He looked at the ancient tree with some astonishment. At his feet, there were scattered leaves, covered with a thick layer.


    Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled with cold light, looking at the ancient tree: "it''s not easy to cultivate to this level in such a place. I don''t want to hurt you, I hope you understand this."


    With that, Chu Mo rushed into the village with a cold moon knife in his hand.


    It seemed to be frightened by the movement outside, and the village suddenly became quiet. Only the woman sobbed in a low voice.


    The ancient tree suddenly quieted down, and the face of the man with a curly beard showed a deep look of despair. He directly pulled out a one foot long dagger from his waist and said viciously to Chu Mo, "get out... Get out!"


    Chu Mo came to him and waved the cold moon knife in his hand!


    An extremely cold murderous spirit filled the air in an instant. A cool moonlight flew past the man''s scalp.


    The bearded man was so frightened that he closed his eyes and shivered.


    His large hair was cut off by knife gas.


    Chu Mo said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to hurt you, so get out of the way!"


    The bearded man shivered and gave way.


    Chu Mo walked into the village without looking at him. Without taking a few steps, I saw a group of people around the roadside over there.


    Just now, the young woman with the wooden basin fell down on the ground with her cheeks flushed, and she was still holding the wooden basin in her arms. Her hair was messy, and her eyes were red and swollen. Seeing him coming, the young woman quickly lowered her head and dared not look at him.


    Surrounded by young women, there are several young men and several elderly women.


    One of the old women was ugly and unruly. Although he was a little afraid of Chu Mo, when he saw the young woman lowering her head, he couldn''t help spitting on the young woman. His voice was sharp and scolded, "little Sao hoof, no wonder you are coquetting. So you saw the handsome little brother?"


    With that, he raised his legs and wanted to kick the young woman.


    "Stop!" Chu Mo was furious, jumped up and kicked the old woman.


    At this time, the sudden change rises!


    The old woman, with a strange smile on her face, suddenly burst out a sharp breath. She had kicked the young woman''s foot, directly lifted it high and kicked Chu Mo!


    At this time, those other people... Also moved!


    The only one who didn''t move was the young woman who fell to the ground. She still lowered her head and sat there sobbing in a low voice.


    Several young men, as well as several other old women, all had a strong breath on their bodies. Some drew out their weapons, and some attacked Chu Mo directly with bare hands.


    Chu Mo weighed it a little and was surprised!


    The fighting power displayed by these people at this moment is no worse than that of him at this moment!


    In other words, if it is not in such a place, if it is outside, this group of people... Should be a group of great monks in the quasi supreme peak state!


    But am I afraid?


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed cold light. His body was like a vigorous leopard, waving the cold moon knife, rushing left and right.


    Suddenly, several screams rang out one after another.


    The ugly old woman who kicked him was the most miserable. Chu Mo cut her arm with a cold moon knife, leaving a bone deep wound. In an instant, blood flowed, and she lost her combat power. She fell aside and cried loudly.


    The other young men all came to no good end, and were directly beaten out by Chu Mo with wounds of different depths.


    If Chu Mo didn''t have a deep hatred with these people, the result would certainly not be like this.


    In a blink of an eye, there were only four people left in this group who could still stand. But their faces were all very ugly. They looked at Chu Mo in fear, and then looked at each other, as if they were retreating.


    At this time, an old voice sounded: "foreign friends, almost OK. Although Xiaohe village is very weak, not everyone can be wild here."


    While talking, an old man, who looked at least 80 or 90 years old, walked towards Chu Mo step by step with a leading crutch. Behind him, there was a group of people who followed from a distance and looked at Chu Mo with strong hatred.


    Chu Mo looked at the old man, He said in a deep voice: "I happened to pass by here without any malice, but the people in your village seem to hate me very much. Although I don''t understand why, I was just about to leave. However, this sister-in-law, she just looked at me, and she was not only scolded, but also beaten by people in your village in the blink of an eye. If I turn a blind eye, I''m sorry. I don''t understand what she did wrong, and you should treat her like this."


    The old man glanced at the woman who was still sitting there crying in a low voice, and his face also showed some disgust. Looking at Chu Mo, he looked up and down for a few eyes, and suddenly said, "since my brother likes her, take her away."


    "No!" At this time, the woman who had been sitting there crying in a low voice suddenly screamed, then raised her head, and suddenly burst out, Roared angrily: "My man died, so you treat me like this? Have you forgotten what he died for? You have to say that I killed my own husband, and I don''t defend it; you scold me and beat me, and I don''t resist; because I also think that it may be because I''m unknown that my husband-in-law died. But you can''t drive me away! You pat yourself on the chest and ask yourself, when my man was alive, who in your whole village had never suffered from him Your favor? Who hasn''t benefited from him? He died... Is that how you treat his widow? You''ve gone too far! "


    The ugly old woman who was stabbed by Chu Mo in the arm suddenly said sharply, "when you didn''t marry, people lived well, and our village was very quiet! Since you married, you have been restless. You killed your husband and brought disaster to the village... Is it wrong that we hate you?"


    "Yes, you are an unknown woman! The tree god stopped you when you married! But at that time, your man was very strong. Hey, his strength also killed him!" Another old woman said excitedly.


    "Bitch, get out of Xiaohe village quickly. Don''t you like watching this handsome young man? You can watch it every day after you follow him!" A strong man shouted.


    Chu Mo stood quietly aside. He probably understood what had happened. But looking at the ugly faces of these people, I felt very emotional. Such a group of great monks who can dominate the world outside are like a group of shortsighted, vulgar and ignorant countrymen here... Things in this world are really amazing.


    He didn''t speak. He wanted to see what the young woman who suddenly broke out would do.


    The young woman listened to the harsh words of these people, and her tears flowed down and murmured, "husband, do you see? The village you love deeply and the people you protect are such a group of people. If you have a spirit in heaven, can you show up and tell me what I should do?"


    "Get out!" The ugly old woman covered the wound of her arm and shouted loudly. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1380

    "Yes, get out!"


    "Get out!"


    "Get out of here!"


    A crowd of people all shouted.


    There are even some children following behind the old man, picking up stones and secretly throwing them here.


    Chu Mo is no longer the hot-blooded boy in those days, but he still can''t stand this kind of thing. He said coldly, "enough!"


    This sound, like a thunder rising from the ground, immediately calmed everyone. They all looked at him nervously. Those bear children who secretly threw stones trembled, hid behind the adults, and secretly looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, looked at the young woman and asked in a deep voice, "don''t you have a home? Don''t you have parents? Since you''re not welcome here, just go home! Why do you suffer this kind of anger here? This village is full of shameless people, what is there to miss?"


    The young woman''s beautiful face was full of tears. She bit her lower lip hard and didn''t look at Chu mo. her eyes were full of despair.


    At this time, the old man looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "her home? You don''t know, her father, mother, brother, sister, brother, sister... A dozen people in her family have all died."


    The ugly old woman sneered viciously at her throat and said, "haha, she killed her!"


    "She is an unknown woman. All the people around her have not come to a good end!"


    "Get out of our village quickly. Xiaohe village doesn''t want to be implicated by you!"


    "Yes, that''s right. Get out of here quickly. We''ve tolerated you for several years and don''t want to endure it!"


    A group of people became excited again and attacked the young woman with malicious and mean words.


    Chu Mo frowned and looked at the old man. His accomplishments and experience were real immortals in the eyes of secular mortals. The five elements are related to each other. Because of different physiques, people do have physique restriction. But if a woman can kill everyone around her, it''s too much nonsense. Chu Mo didn''t believe it.


    Not to mention that this group of people is fundamentally different from ordinary people in the secular world. Once they are released, in a world with normal rules, any of these people, even those children, may have a realm above immortality.


    How can such people be so easily restrained?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart. Then he used Feng Shui magic to look at the woman and began to deduce.


    Although the function of Feng Shui magic here is not as powerful as outside, it is a top-level magic after all. It is much more reliable and powerful than those who are called divine diviners in the secular world.


    At this time, the old man sighed softly on the side, "although it''s not all her fault, it''s obviously abnormal to focus on her. Outsiders, if you don''t believe in evil and aren''t afraid, take her away. Let her be your servant or servant, take her away. Our Xiaohe Village really can''t stand this kind of trouble."


    The ugly old woman also said, "yes, take her away quickly. Aren''t you a kind person? The sense of justice is so strong that now the whole village implores you to take this unknown woman!"


    "Yes, take her!"


    "Take her away quickly!"


    Others also spoke out one after another, and from their point of view, they didn''t think there was anything wrong with what they did.


    Chu Mo didn''t make a sound, and he deduced it with his heart, and even used the divine omen of the sky.


    "The emperor''s peak realm, the body of Huofeng Taoist realm, and the body of auspiciousness."


    This is the information given by the sky god.


    In the sky, there is no quasi supreme realm, nor quasi saint, quasi saint. There is only the peak of a certain realm. Therefore, in Chu Mo''s view, the peak realm of the emperor given by the sky god Kam is likely to be a quasi supreme.


    This is a magical land. It seems that people here don''t realize that they are peerless strong at all. It seems that they don''t know that after leaving this land, they will immediately become powerful people envied by countless creatures.


    At this point, Chu Mo finally understood something.


    The rule of this world is gravity!


    Gravity affects the rules of the whole heaven and earth, so Chu Mo can''t feel any suppression until he appears here.


    Because his realm is still there!


    But the gravity of this world is very different from the outside world.


    Just like the small courtyard where he cut firewood, the same is true. The gravity is naturally different when the Tao is different. Only by merging together can he form his own Tao. But this integration requires not only a strong constitution, but also a strong ability to understand.


    Obviously, this group of people in this place did not understand that kind of Tao. Therefore, they don''t know how strong they are.


    Although they live here, they may also have a long life, but before they really understand themselves, they are a group of ordinary people!


    When I was in the human world with Chu Mo, there was no difference between those ordinary people I came into contact with.


    They may not even understand the realm of cultivation.


    What a magical place! Chu Mo sighed in his heart that this group of people, who didn''t even understand cultivation, already had such a realm. This is a little similar to the legendary ancient ancestors.


    In that ancient times, those ancient ancestors also did not know how to cultivate, but they all had a very high realm and strong combat power. Fight with the sky, fight with the earth, and fight with all creatures in the world!


    The system of cultivation was created little by little by that group of ancient ancestors. It will benefit future generations.


    Chu Mo looked at several people with the sky god, and even found that the old man was a person of supreme realm. Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart, supreme!


    Even in the top-level world of Luo Tianxian domain, it is also a strong side. But here, just a short-sighted, ignorant ordinary villager. Is this the world of the testing ground? It''s so magical.


    This young woman''s constitution is not only a rare Daojing constitution, but also a Huofeng Daojing constitution. It belongs to the real body of auspiciousness.


    What is the body of auspiciousness? It can emit a special aura and benefit everyone around her!


    How can such a constitution kill the people around you?


    Even if the people around her are all water-based constitution, they will not suffer any harm! This is the strength of the body of auspiciousness.


    Chu Mo used Feng Shui magic to deduce, and did not deduce that the young woman had any unknown. On the contrary, in the process of deduction, he found that the whole Xiaohe village was covered by a cold breath, which was full of ominous!


    Chu Mo kept silent, and the old people gradually became serious.


    This outsider with a full sense of justice is too powerful, and he has an aura of not being angry and self threatening, which makes many people feel a little uncomfortable.


    Chu Mo continued to deduce, and he wanted to find out where the unknown source of Xiaohe village was.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the ancient tree at the entrance of the village erupted directly, sending out a cold breath, pointing directly at Chu mo.


    At the same time, an extremely cold divine idea was transmitted to the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Take this woman away and mind your own business!"


    Chu Mo was immediately surprised. He finally understood where the unknown came from!


    It''s that ancient tree!


    It hides its breath too deeply. In this world, Chu Mo can''t have an extremely powerful divine consciousness like in other places, and he can see the clue at once.


    But with his continuous in-depth deduction, the ancient tree could not hold its breath!


    Because if it doesn''t erupt, Chu Mo will deduce it sooner or later!


    Chu Mo opened his eyes, showing a different color in his eyes. He glanced sympathetically at the group of old people and ugly old women. Then, he glanced at the young woman again, and suddenly asked, "this sister-in-law, is there an ancient tree on the head of your previous village?"


    The young woman was slightly stunned, raised her head, looked at Chu Mo with some doubts, and immediately nodded gently.


    Chu Mo asked again, "did you marry to this village when your family had an accident?"


    The young woman nodded quickly, and then whispered, "yes, as soon as I got married, they all had an accident. I''m also very sad. It''s really not me..."


    The young woman wept again.


    Chu Mo said seriously, "of course you didn''t kill them. On the contrary, if it weren''t for you, they would have died."


    Chu Mo''s words directly stunned the group of people in Xiaohe village. Although they are stupid and ignorant, they are not so stupid. Naturally, I can hear the meaning of Chu Mo''s words, which means that this woman is not an ominous person, but a very auspicious woman!


    How is this possible?


    No, no, no, it''s not like this! She is an unknown woman!


    Since she is so good, take her away!


    Take her away quickly. The whole village will be very grateful to you!


    This group of people in Xiaohe village dare not treat Chu Mo with the same attitude as before, but they all shout loudly in their hearts: take her away quickly!


    The young woman also looked surprised. Looking at Chu Mo, a bright color flashed in her desperate eyes. That bright color is called vitality. Originally, she had saved her will to die, otherwise she would not explode. It was a cry in despair. But she was helpless, wronged and sad. After shouting, the only way she can think of is to prove herself with death.


    This is a poor woman, also very sad.


    She looked at Chu Mo and didn''t speak, but in her eyes, she was asking for confirmation, as if to ask: really?


    Chu Mo nodded vigorously, "that''s it."


    With that, he turned around, looked at the old man, and said in a deep voice, "old man, I don''t know what to say."


    Although there were some conflicts before and many people were injured by Chu Mo, at this moment, all these people have a feeling that this young man does not seem to be a villain as they thought before.


    The old man leaned on crutches, looked at Chu Mo and said, "you said, as long as you take this woman, you can do anything."


    Chu Mo looked at the old man, and then looked at the other people in the village, helpless. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1381

    At this time, the cold spirit of the ancient tree at the entrance of the village came again from the spiritual sea: outsiders, mind your own business. In this world, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t go out if you offend our tree demon family!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and said that he really didn''t want to care about it. These ignorant people simply don''t understand what they are facing. If this woman were not here, how many people would there be left in their village?


    Chu Mo didn''t want to say anything to the old man anymore. He looked at the young woman and said seriously, "if I say, it''s because of your existence that your original village has no difficulties, and it''s also because of your existence that this Xiaohe village has been calm. Do you believe it?"


    The woman''s face suddenly showed an unbelievable expression.


    As for the other villagers in Xiaohe village, they don''t believe it.


    This is bullshit!


    This woman is unknown to what extent. They didn''t tell Chu Mo completely!


    The old man also looked at Chu Mo in a daze: "do you know the young people from outside, the village where her parents live, 136 people, except her, have died!"


    The ugly old woman had treated her wound at this time, and her face was a little pale. She couldn''t help saying, "before she came to our Xiaohe village, our Xiaohe village had been very peaceful! But not long after she married, her husband was killed by her..."


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at him with cold eyes.


    The old woman changed her words, "her husband died."


    "How did you die?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No injuries all over!" The old man answered.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "before this, such a thing has never happened, right?"


    The old man nodded, "never!"


    "How many years has this village existed?" Chu Mo asked.


    The old man thought for a while and said, "I have lived more than 20000 years this year. This village... Has existed for countless years!"


    More than 20000 years old, Chu Mo secretly exclaimed in his heart. He is really not a mortal in the world! A real mortal has only a life of less than a hundred years. How can he live for thousands of years? But in the eyes of people here, this kind of longevity is very normal. If the world is different, the cognition of the world is naturally different.


    "Well, how many years has the old tree at the entrance of the village existed? Did it exist when there was a village?" Chu Mo asked faintly.


    The cold mind came again. This time, the mind was full of tyranny: outsiders, do you want to die?


    Already a little angry!


    Chu Mo was not moved at all, just like chatting, talking with the old man.


    The old man looked respectful and said, "the tree god is the patron saint of our Xiaohe village. There is such a patron saint in every village on our land! If it weren''t for the patron saint, the people of our village would have been eaten by beasts!"


    Patron saint?


    Chu Mo sneered in his heart and secretly said: without these "patrons", your life should be better.


    The old man looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "please don''t look suspicious at our patron saint, young man, no matter what you want to do, we won''t support you. Except for one thing..." he said, pointing to the woman with his hand: "take her away."


    Chu Mo took a sympathetic look at the old man, the existence of the supreme realm! This is a peerless strong man who has become a Tao outside. But here, it is so ignorant. It''s really sad.


    "If I take her away, your village will be in great trouble." Chu Mo said seriously, and he was still trying.


    Saving people also depends on fate. No one can save a man who wants to die.


    The old man said stubbornly, "as long as you take her away, everything has nothing to do with you from now on!"


    The words have been said, and Chu Mo has also said enough clearly. He believed that the people in Xiaohe village, the oldest old people, also knew that he was doubting the tree god. But Rao is so, they still adhere to their views. That''s nothing to say.


    Chu Mo looked at the woman and smiled gently, "I really lack a person around me to take care of my daily diet. I wonder if my sister is willing?"


    Don''t call me sister-in-law!


    It is polite to call a married woman sister-in-law. But Chu Mo has now seen that what this woman should do now is to completely forget everything before. Call her sister-in-law. I''m afraid she will keep thinking about her past.


    As for how to settle this woman in the future, Chu Mo hasn''t thought about it yet. However, the power of a quasi supreme realm has never been systematically cultivated! She also has the constitution of Huofeng Taoist realm... This kind of person is absolutely gifted. Once she begins to practice, her entry must be extremely terrifying.


    It''s better to live anywhere than here!


    Moreover, if she stays here, she will either be bullied to death sooner or later, or she will end up depressed. It''s better to take her to see the outside world.


    The young woman looked at Chu Mo hesitantly. There were only two reasons why she stayed here in Xiaohe village. On the one hand, she was homeless. On the other hand, she wanted to be closer to her late husband because she loved that man very much. I want to see him all the time. But in recent years, people in Xiaohe village have become more and more harsh on her. She is no longer allowed to worship her late husband. Said she would bring bad luck to the cemetery of the whole Xiaohe village.


    At this time, Chu Mo then said, "the outside world is more wonderful than this, but it is also full of danger, and even may die at any time. However, outside, no one will say that you are an unlucky person. If those big people see you... Hehe, maybe, they will compete to take you as a disciple."


    The young woman looked at Chu Mo with a confused face. She didn''t understand the meaning of the young man''s words. But she can be sure of one thing, this handsome little brother looked at her eyes, only sympathy and compassion, but no desire!


    It''s completely different from those idle men in the village who secretly look at her! Those idle men in the village scolded her one by one, but in fact, their eyes were full of dirt that she didn''t want to think about!


    Other people in Xiaohe village also looked at the woman nervously. The main reason why she was not forcibly kicked out was that her dead husband was once the bravest youth in Xiaohe village. It has brought too many benefits to the people of Xiaohe village!


    This woman is his widow, who can naturally live in his house. Although they are extremely disgusted with this woman, they are thinking of her dead husband and just want to force her away. It would be best if she would leave by herself.


    The woman looked at Chu Mo, whose eyes were full of despair, and her vitality was increasing a little. She asked softly, "is it true that no one will ridicule me outside?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "no, but it''s dangerous outside."


    Yes, it''s the testing ground outside. Of course it''s dangerous!


    Perhaps this is also part of the testing ground, which is also full of danger.


    The woman suddenly smiled gently and said faintly, "in fact, it''s also very dangerous here. I''m not afraid of danger. I just don''t want to continue to be laughed at and abused."


    Many faces in Xiaohe village showed a trace of guilt, but ugly old women and some middle-aged men were expressionless and indifferent. In their eyes, this woman is a big unlucky person. As long as she is willing to leave, Xiaohe village will have to hold a grand banquet to celebrate her departure.


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "well, pack up your things and come with me."


    The woman nodded gently and answered.


    At this time, all the villagers in Xiaohe village, including the elderly, couldn''t help breathing! His face showed a relieved expression, a face of joy.


    Their idea of the that day''s great evil spirit, finally left!


    I''m finally leaving Xiaohe village!


    The ugly old woman was crying with joy.


    Those bear children who hid behind the adults even made an uncontrollable cheer.


    The young woman''s face turned pale. She still remembered that when her husband was alive, these children liked her very much. She also liked them very much and often made some delicious food for these children. At that time, how wonderful!


    The young woman''s face showed a self mocking smile and whispered, "I don''t have anything to take away. Everything here, just stay here."


    "No, no, no, no..." the ugly old woman shouted, "you''d better take everything that belongs to you, lest we burn it later. We don''t want to touch your things."


    "..." Chu Mo twitched a few times at the corner of his mouth. Looking at the quasi supreme peak level old woman who had lived for at least thousands of years, he really had the impulse to slap her severely. I thought in my heart, forget it, you can''t blame others for your own death.


    He pushed and performed many things through Feng Shui magic. The reason why the ancient trees at the entrance of the village didn''t start before is that the gas here... Is not so strong! When it wanted to fight, the woman married. Until today.


    Speaking of it, that tree, more than all the people in Xiaohe village, hopes that the young woman can get away quickly.


    The young woman was stunned, then bowed her head, walked towards a house, and silently went back to pack up.


    At this time, the old man took a deep look at Chu Mo, didn''t say much, leaned on crutches, turned and left.


    The other people also scattered in three or two. In the end, only a few people remained here. They wanted to see these two people leave with their own eyes.


    After a while, the young woman came slowly with a package. She took a final look at the house she had lived in for several years, and then looked in the direction of the cemetery in Xiaohe village. She wanted to take a final look at her husband. But she knew that those people would not let her see it. Instead of crying, she chose to keep her tears in her heart.


    Chu Mo glanced at her and said with a little deep meaning, "want to see your husband''s last side? Don''t worry. It won''t be long before you come back and see, and no one will stop you."¡ª¡ª


    On the third watch, ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1382

    In the sea of spiritual knowledge, the ancient tree roared with dissatisfaction. This time, Chu Mo didn''t get used to it, and directly fought back with a spiritual storm. The ancient tree suddenly shivered and its leaves fell to the ground. I don''t dare to run wild against Chu Mo anymore.


    "Let''s go." Chu Mo said to the woman.


    Walking to the entrance of the village, the woman looked at the drop of leaves in surprise, looked a little sad, and then walked away quickly.


    Soon, they left Xiaohe village and went out for at least dozens of miles. Looking at the young woman''s appearance without changing her color, Chu Mo smiled and asked, "isn''t your sister tired?"


    The woman shook her head: "this road, not tired."


    "By the way, I don''t know my sister''s name yet." Chu Mo looked at the woman, "my surname is Chu and my name is mo."


    "My name is Ye Qing." The woman whispered, "the leaves of the leaves are blue."


    "Well, I''ll call you sister Qing after that. Speaking of it, I have a sister whose name is also Qing, but it''s clear Qing." Chu Mo said.


    "Oh." Ye Qing seems to be very inarticulate. Basically, Chu Mo asked, and she answered. If Chu Mo didn''t ask, she wouldn''t open her mouth. Although Chu Mo''s words increased her hope for life, she still couldn''t completely come out of the shadow of the past.


    Then they walked for a long time and came to a hill. There is a flat place on the top of the mountain. Chu Mo glanced at it and said, "we''ll live here for a while. There are some things I need to communicate with you."


    Ye Qing glanced at the surrounding environment. Although her eyes were a little curious, she didn''t say a word. She hadn''t been able to get rid of her previous emotions.


    Speaking of it, she was really cornered. Otherwise, it is impossible to leave your home with a stranger who is completely unknown and unfamiliar. Few people can really feel the sadness in their hearts.


    So, even at this moment, her heart is full of doubts, such as why not leave and where to stay here? She has all these problems in her heart. But I didn''t want to ask a word.


    Chu Mo said, "don''t worry. Let''s wait for something to happen here. I know that you should be very kind. Although the people of Xiaohe village treat you like that, you don''t want them to have any accidents, do you?"


    Ye Qing glanced at Chu Mo and said softly, "I''ve already left. What can happen to them?"


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile: "up to now, you still don''t believe me, I know. You follow me to leave Xiaohe village, mainly because you can''t stay there. But it doesn''t matter, some things can be confirmed soon."


    Chu Mo said, taking a house directly from the God''s mirror in the sky.


    Yes, a very beautiful wooden house. The wooden house is large, with three bedrooms, a huge reception hall, and a kitchen. It has all kinds of daily necessities.


    This wooden house was specially made by him after he was with Qi Xiaoyu. Inside, there is still the smell of the hostess left by Qi Xiaoyu. Chu Mo saw things and thought of Qi Xiaoyu, and his face was gentle.


    Ye Qing was stunned. She had never seen such a magical thing. Although there are legends about outsiders in this place, those legends are very fragmented. It can''t connect a complete outside world at all.


    In Ye Qing''s view, only the Legendary God can achieve this kind of means to create a beautiful house out of thin air.


    She looked at Chu Mo and asked with dull eyes, "are you a God?"


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "I''m not God. You will have this method in the future. Come in and visit. There are a lot of things we need to communicate."


    Ye Qing looked shocked and blankly followed Chu Mo into the huge and beautiful wooden house. Chu Mo pointed to his bedroom and said, "this is my room. The other two rooms have never been occupied before. You can choose one at will."


    Ye Qing stared at the furnishings in the room. There were too many things she had never seen before. I haven''t even heard of it. Not to mention knowing what and how to use those things.


    "Have... Women lived here?" Ye Qing''s eyes fell on some objects and asked subconsciously. But then she felt very impolite and wanted to apologize.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "yes, it''s my wife, but she''s not here now."


    "From the look in your eyes just now, you can see that you love her and miss her very much." Ye Qing said in a low voice.


    "That''s right." Chu Mo nodded, "she is my favorite woman."


    "Then... Why not together?" Ye Qing asked boldly.


    "There are many reasons, but in the future, we will always be together." Chu Mo said seriously.


    "It''s the happiest thing to be able to stay with the people you love." Ye Qing said softly, and a thick sadness flashed in her eyes. But soon, she cheered up, because she really saw God today!


    Although he didn''t admit that he was a God, he was able to create such a house out of thin air. In Ye Qing''s view, only God could do it.


    Therefore, what he said should be true! He said that no one in the outside world would laugh at me, which should be true!


    "Husband, have you seen it? You said that good people will always have good luck. Is it my good luck that has come now?" Ye Qing thought in her heart. Then, looking at Chu Mo, she was a little timid, but she said very seriously, "childe, I don''t know how to use most of these things. Can you teach me?"


    Chu Mo looked at Ye Qing, who was no longer in despair, and finally laughed, "yes, of course!"


    Later, Chu Mo took such a beautiful woman and lived in this place. But for Chu Mo, there was no other superfluous idea at all. If he is really that kind of person, there are many confidantes around him. All these years, including Shui Yiyi, he hasn''t moved a single one. How could you be attracted to this woman who met at first sight? In the final analysis, Chu Mo didn''t want to see such a top-level arrogant woman outside destroyed in this place.


    "What kind of world is this?" Sitting at the door of the wooden house, Chu Mo asked softly, looking at the direction of Xiaohe village in the distance.


    Ye Qing thought for a moment, Said, "this is an ordinary world. I grew up here when I was young. People here also have life, age and death. But the biggest crisis still comes from the wilderness. There are many beasts in the wilderness. My husband, when hunting animals in the wilderness, was seriously bitten by a beast and almost died. That time was really dangerous and frightening. Such people are bitten to death by beasts every year."


    Ye Qing sighed, "but he didn''t survive in the end. It''s all my fault..."


    "How can this blame you? It has nothing to do with you." Chu Mo looked at Ye Qing: "moreover, some things have passed. Just keep them in mind. When it''s time to put them down, they should be put down."


    "Well, it has been put down." Ye Qing said softly, and then said, "every few years, there will be oneortwo outsiders like you here. They are hostile to outsiders for a reason."


    With Ye Qing''s narration, Chu Mo finally understood what kind of world it was.


    This place should be the testing ground, no doubt, but it should be the edge of the testing ground. In other words, this is a special world close to the testing ground!


    The particularity of this world is that there are no cultivators here, but everyone has a long life and a natural realm! Of course, they didn''t know about it, and no outsiders had told them this.


    Therefore, Ye Qing thinks that people should live so long. For example, the oldest old man, the head of Xiaohe village, has lived for more than 20000 years. Under normal circumstances, he should still live for thousands of years. This kind of thing, which seems completely incredible in the real secular world, is very common here.


    Those outsiders who occasionally appear here are all very ferocious and irascible. Once they meet people in these villages, they usually take the initiative to attack.


    "Aunt Lu''s son died like this. Some people''s relatives died like this, so those people especially hate outsiders." Ye Qing said, "but in the end, those outsiders were almost wiped out by us."


    Say, carefully looked at Chu Mo: "you are different from those outsiders."


    Chu Mo nodded silently. He had understood that the outsiders in Ye Qing''s mouth should be those who entered the testing ground. Accidentally broke into here, and then completely confused, found that their realm of cultivation and combat power in this place has become completely different.


    But that deep-seated killing intention still exists, so it will attack the people here. But most of them don''t end well, because although the people living here have no accomplishments, their ability is not weak!


    "People''s longevity is so long. This place should have a large population. Why is there only a few hundred people in each village? Is there a big city in this place?" Chu Mo asked.


    Ye Qing shook his head and said more or less shyly, "although living for a long time, women of a certain age will lose their fertility. Moreover, the probability of premature death in this place is also very high. When children are first born, they are the most vulnerable. It is very difficult to survive. There are no big cities in this place, and the biggest places are some towns. The population in the towns is large, which is more prosperous than the villages."


    "Do you know how many years those ancient trees have existed?" Facing Ye Qing, Chu Mo once again raised this issue.


    Ye Qing glanced at Chu Mo: "young master, why do you have such a deep prejudice against the tree god? The tree god is really the guardian of these villages and the real patron saint. Whenever there is a wave of beasts that want to attack the village, it is the tree god who takes action to protect the villagers from infringement."


    "Really?" Chu Mo smiled faintly, "you know, every beast has its own territory. On its own territory, no matter what prey it hunts or what it doesn''t hunt, it won''t share with other beasts. If other beasts invade its territory, guess what it will do?"


    Ye Qing looked at Chu Mo with a dull look: "of course I will drive them away... You mean?"¡ª¡ª


    Vote for a recommendation, brothers and sisters, break out today! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1383

    Chu Mo nodded, "that''s what it means."


    "No, it''s not." Ye Qing argued, "tree gods have existed in this world for countless years. They are all true gods, and they all guard all people."


    "How did your husband die?" Chu Mo suddenly asked.


    Ye Qing was suddenly silent, and said for a long time: "the second year I married, one day he suddenly said that he had a headache, and then said that there seemed to be something eating his body. I was scared at that time, and I didn''t know what happened to him. I wanted to find someone, but he soon couldn''t stand it, and then... And then he died."


    "Well, how did all the dead children you saw die?" Chu Mo asked again.


    Ye Qing frowned and said, "most of them are sick..."


    "What disease?"


    "I don''t know. Even the best doctors can''t see what''s wrong with them."


    "Have you seen people who have died for a period of time? Including your husband and those children." Chu Mo asked again.


    "I''ve... Seen my family members. When they died, they didn''t have any wounds all over their bodies. Feeling... Feeling..." Ye Qing frowned and recalled the original picture, with a bit of fear and deep sadness on his face.


    "What do you feel?" Chu Mo continued to ask.


    "They feel... Like statues!" Ye Qing''s eyes gradually gathered a light, and she said firmly, "yes, it''s the statue. It looks like a dummy. It seems that they have no anger at all. But... Isn''t that what people should do when they die?"


    "No, no, if a normal person dies, he will lose all his energy, but what he told you is completely different." Chu Mo sighed softly, looked at Ye Qing and said, "the villages in your place, from those babies, to some dead old people, to those who suddenly died suddenly, such as your family, the people in your previous village, in fact, they were all killed by the tree god in your mouth."


    "This, how is this possible? It can never be like this." Ye Qing looked resolute: "what you said is wrong. The tree god protects us. When those outsiders raise their butcher knives to the villagers, the tree god will fight! Just like today to you. But you seem to be stronger..."


    The tree god is the guardian and the real God. This concept has already gone deep into the heart of everyone in this world.


    It''s like telling a devout believer that the gods you have believed in for countless years are actually evil! It''s they who absorb all your life essence and let you die... If they are fanatical believers, they may wave a knife at you and want to kill you!


    Because you have defiled the gods they deeply believe in!


    Although Ye Qing is not a fanatical believer, and she is very grateful to Chu Mo for bringing her out of Xiaohe village, she has this fairy like means. There was no very fierce response from Chu mo. Think about the villagers of Xiaohe village before. If Chu Mo hadn''t intimidated them at the beginning, they would tear Chu Mo apart after hearing that the tree god was bad!


    "In fact, it''s easy to verify this." Chu Mo looked at Ye Qing faintly: "originally, we just need to wait here. If my deduction is right, the tree demon in Xiaohe village is about to be promoted. Therefore, it can''t wait. But in order to make you understand what''s going on with the tree god in your mouth faster, we can do one thing first."


    "Huh?" Ye Qing looked at Chu Mo, and she didn''t waver. She didn''t believe that Chu Mo''s tree god was evil.


    "Take me to your village to have a look, and you''ll know." Chu Mo looked at Ye Qing: "go and see if the tree god in your village is still there."


    "Of course, the tree god will always be there!" Ye Qing said loudly, then frowned, looked at Chu Mo and said, "it won''t leave!"


    "Then take me to have a look." Chu Mo actually thought of more things.


    In this enigmatic and mysterious world, what is in control of this world? What kind of creatures are these tree demons? Chu Mo has never experienced such a strange thing in his past experience.


    Obviously, they are a group of Terran friars who should have earthly skills, but they are just like ordinary people here. Originally in the cultivation world, plant cultivators, who have been in a weak position, even feed people like animals. As their nourishment.


    Today, the ancient tree at the entrance of Xiaohe village is obviously not the strongest tree demon. It inadvertently tells a secret, that is, it first knows what kind of world it is; Secondly, there are many tree demons in this world. They are called tree demons!


    Even threatened Chu Mo, broke its good deeds, and made Chu Mo unable to get out of the world.


    That is to say, it knows that Chu Mo is foreign and that he will leave here sooner or later. Don''t want to have too serious conflict with Chu Mo, just warn Chu Mo to mind his own business. This is interesting.


    Chu Mo knew very well that the tree demon at the entrance of Xiaohe village would be terrible if it really started to rage. But the other party seems to be afraid of outsiders and doesn''t want to provoke them!


    Chu Mo knew that the scroll he came here was left by his mother. Since his mother asked him to send it to this place first, it must have her intention. So Chu Mo decided to find a way to uncover the secret here!


    Ordinary people may not realize how horrible these people in this world are. If one day, I can leave this world with this group of people. Even if you enter the testing ground, it will also be an extremely terrifying combat power!


    Any adult has a quasi supreme realm!


    If they were allowed to practice for hundreds of years, what would it be like?


    I''m afraid even Luo Tianxian domain will be shocked, right?


    Of course, these ideas, now in Chu Mo''s brain, only a rough prototype, has not been improved. Only after he uncovers the secret of the tree demon can he realize it little by little.


    At present, one thing to do is to let the first person in the world believe that the tree demon is evil! Not their guardian!


    Chu Mo looked at Ye Qing, and Ye Qing also looked at Chu mo. both sides'' eyes were firm.


    "I don''t want to go back to that place. It''s too sad." Ye Qing whispered.


    "Then tell me the location and I''ll go by myself." Chu Mo said.


    "Do you really want to go?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Ye Qing looked at Chu Mo: "then I''ll go with you!" Then he whispered, "don''t misunderstand me. I suddenly miss my parents. I want to see them."


    Then Chu Mo and Ye Qing came down from the hill and walked away.


    "That house?" Ye Qing looked back reluctantly, but was surprised to find that the big and beautiful wooden house on the hill had disappeared. Suddenly, her eyes looking at Chu mo were full of amazement again.


    "I have the house." Chu Mo smiled and didn''t explain more. Because some things always need to be seen before they can be understood.


    The village where Ye Qing was originally located is called stone village. Because there are large and small stones all around the village. A small river flows through the village of stone village. Ye Qing told Chu Mo that she always felt that stone village was better than Xiaohe village. If it weren''t for her husband, she wouldn''t want to leave stone village.


    Stone village is about 200 miles away from Xiaohe village. Chu Mo didn''t go too fast at first considering Ye Qing. Finally, Ye Qing was a little impatient and said, "we''re walking too slowly. If we go on like this, we won''t get there after dark."


    Chu Mo glanced at her: "that acceleration?"


    Ye Qing nodded and began to run.


    This run immediately startled Chu mo. Because her speed is no slower than that of Chu Mo, and she even seems to be more adapted to the environment here. She can jump more than ten feet at every step, and the frequency is very high.


    Chu Mo almost used all his strength to keep at the same pace with Ye Qing. Ye Qing glanced at Chu Mo with some surprise: "young master, you are quite fast!"


    Chu Mo felt tearful. He had been in heaven for many years, and his body method was unique. Even the supreme one dare not show off his speed in front of him. Now, she is praised by a woman like Ye Qing who doesn''t even know what to practice... But for Chu Mo, this kind of praise is simply more ironic than irony.


    The two ran wildly, and their speed suddenly increased a lot. Before the evening, they came to stone village.


    In the distance, an ancient village appeared in front of the two people. Ye Qing pointed in that direction and said, "look, that''s my hometown. That tree... Hmm? Where''s that tree? Why is the tree god missing?"


    Ye Qing''s face suddenly changed, very pale, and lost almost all her blood color. She stopped her feet. With an unbelievable look in her eyes, she murmured, "why did the tree god leave? Why? Is it because there is no one here who needs to be protected?"


    "Think about it. If it was really a guardian, how could it make everyone in your stone village die suddenly overnight?" Chu Mo sneered, "is it really as simple as a virus? It leaves, but it is here that it has absorbed enough essence!"


    Chu Mo said with a sigh. In this world, he can''t feel the essence of the spiritual world, but it happens that everyone has a very high realm. Then, among their bodies, naturally, it is the place with the most abundant energy!


    He didn''t know what caused this, but he was sure that these tree demons would sooner or later kill all humans in the world!


    They used to be kept and collected slowly. Even give everyone a feeling that the tree god is the guardian of the world. But one day, they are approaching a breakthrough, and when they can leave the world, their ferocious side will be completely exposed!


    At that time, it was the day when all human beings in the world were really desperate. Even resistance... Has no power!


    "How could this happen? Why did the tree god leave?" Ye Qing stood there blankly, muttering absently.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Just then, a low voice came from a distance, as if a giant were walking.


    An extremely huge towering tree, like a person, came from behind a mountain towards Chu Mo and Ye Qing.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, and he said, "can''t help it at last?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1384

    Ye Qing looked shocked. She looked at the towering tree and exclaimed, "here, where is this tree god? How can it walk?"


    "It can''t walk. Why is the one at the entrance of your village missing?" Chu Mo joked on his face, and then stared at the ancient tree that came towards them with cold eyes.


    The ancient tree seems to walk slowly. It''s too big! Every step is shaking. But in fact, it was faster than Chu Mo running at full speed. Almost in the blink of an eye, it was in front of Chu Mo and Ye Qing.


    The ancient tree did not have any communication with Chu Mo, and directly waved a long branch, like a spear, directly stabbed Chu Mo!


    "Ah!" Ye Qing uttered a cry of surprise, subconsciously trying to block in front of Chu mo. This is an instinct, kind and fearless. She didn''t even have time to think about anything.


    Immediately, Ye Qing felt his body light, and then found that he was thrown quite far behind Chu mo. She staggered under her feet. There was no time to think about anything, and the battle over there had already begun!


    Fast, fierce and fierce!


    Ye Qing has never felt the murderous air and the murderous opportunity in the air.


    She saw a bright knife light, as if it were lightning when it rained on a cloudy day. It was so dazzling that her eyes hurt.


    Then she heard a low roar, and the towering ancient tree trembled madly. Then, there were thousands of leaves, like throwing knives, covering the sky and face... Shooting in the direction of both of them.


    "Get down!"


    In Ye Qing''s ears, Chu Mo only heard a violent drink. She had no time to think about anything and directly lay on the ground. It feels like there are countless arrows flying close to your body. At that moment, she didn''t even dare to open her eyes!


    It''s horrible!


    When was the tree god so terrible? How dare you take the initiative to attack people? Is it because I found the identity of the outsider? Ye Qing couldn''t help shouting, "tree god, he''s not a bad man! Stop, stop!"


    Up to now, in her bones, she still doesn''t think the tree god is evil. She still stubbornly believes that there must be something wrong with the tree god at the entrance of stone village before she left here. The tree god in front of you is because of your son''s identity as an outsider


    But her cry did not receive any response from the tree god.


    The fierce battle between the two sides is still going on!


    Just now, the long branch of the tree God has been cut off by Chu mo. now, it stretches out again... Ten!


    This thing is endless for it. There are hundreds of millions of roots under it, each of which can be used as a sharp weapon to kill!


    Therefore, this ancient tree doesn''t care that a branch is cut off at all. That feeling, like a person lost a hair, no feeling at all!


    Chu Mo waved the cold moon knife in his hand, cut off hundreds of branches of this towering ancient tree, and then ran his body method to attack the body of the ancient tree.


    In this kind of place, there is no way to use magic power, only through close combat.


    But Chu Mo is fearless!


    Although this ancient tree is terrible, it is too huge. There are flaws all over the mountain. There is no need to look for it!


    Just break in front of it.


    The ancient tree''s defense is very strong. At the same time, it waved its upper roots, as if thousands of strong men waved spears. And the cooperation between them is wonderful! Because the last root belongs to itself!


    Like a spear array, he wanted to block Chu Mo here.


    Chu Mo didn''t force Feng, but moved quickly under his feet, trying to break through from another direction. But there are too many roots of ancient trees! No matter in any direction, it was blocked by it, and Chu Mo was not given any chance to get close to it at all.


    At the same time, there are more roots, constantly stretching out, like a spirit snake, sharp as a spear, looking for opportunities to attack Chu mo.


    What a difficult opponent!


    This towering ancient tree, at least, has supreme power. Its power is too powerful. Although it can''t show magic, its attack and defense are terrible.


    This is Chu Mo, for others, I''m afraid he would have been stabbed through his body, full of holes. Even the oldest old man in Xiaohe village, who had the supreme realm before, could only drink and hate in the face of this ancient tree.


    Chu Mo cut off the roots of ancient trees in large areas, but if one piece is cut off, more roots will appear.


    Too annoying!


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of cold. He directly called out samadhi true fire and threw it at the ancient tree!


    This is not a magical power, nor a Taoist art, this is a fire!


    One of the most terrifying fires in the world!


    Ancient trees were confused at that time!


    What is the tree most afraid of? It''s not being cut by people. Creatures like them that have become tree demons can''t actually die even if they are cut off by people! As long as their roots are still there, they can be reborn.


    They are only afraid of fire!


    But they are not afraid of ordinary fire, which can make any branch of an ancient tree crumble.


    But the fire in front of us made this towering ancient tree feel a fatal threat.


    It gave birth to retreat!


    The countless fibrous roots at the root, like polypods, are tossing desperately towards the distance, and it wants to escape!


    Chu Mo sneered. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he rushed directly to the trunk of the ancient tree, and the cold moon knife in his hand... The frequency of waving was incredible!


    This is the combat power driven by the flesh, which is extremely terrifying!


    The cold moon knife seems to turn into a drill bit, but because the frequency is too high and the speed is too fast, it even gives people a sense of stillness!


    In Ye Qing''s eyes, Chu Mo suddenly disappeared into the trunk of the ancient tree. There is only a huge hole left in the trunk!


    Then, she saw the tree god shaking crazily, like a beast that had been hit with a fatal part but had not died for a while, struggling crazily. It''s like the last madness before death.


    Ye Qing then saw the figure of Chu Mo, constantly appearing in her eyes, and then disappeared into the trunk of the tree god.


    The tree god tried his best to escape. His countless roots turned into the sharpest hairs and stabbed into his own tree hole.


    But it''s useless!


    Then, Ye Qing saw Chu Mo''s body, staggering, rushing out of the tree trunk of the tree god. His body was injured and red with blood. After coming out, run towards yourself desperately.


    Then, Ye Qing was stunned by the scene in front of her!


    The interior of this tree God began to emit a lot of smoke, and soon saw an open fire, burning!


    "My God..." Ye Qing exclaimed. She didn''t know what she should think at this meeting. She just felt a mess in her brain, and then was completely shocked!


    Such a tree god, which is obviously much stronger than the tree gods in stone village and Xiaohe village, was killed by the childe in a moment?


    Chu Mo came to Ye Qing and gasped heavily. Then I looked back at the towering ancient trees burning. My heart still couldn''t help feeling shocked.


    If this ancient tree is not here, but outside, it may not be its opponent if he doesn''t use his part. Attack and defense are too strong!


    The defense is extremely solid and impenetrable; The attack is fierce and unparalleled. Fighting with a tree seems to be fighting with thousands of quasi supreme masters at the same time!


    That deadly root, each of which is attacked with a long spear, is like a quasi supreme blow!


    Otherwise, Chu Mo would not be injured.


    Fortunately, he chose the most correct way, rushed into the trunk of the ancient tree, and then threw down the samadhi true fire!


    The true fire of samadhi, which has been cultivated for many years, is no longer the incomplete flame of that year. In fact, under the cultivation of Chu Mo, this true fire of samadhi has even surpassed its noumenon of that year!


    Samadhi zhenhuo has a faint spirit. These years, except for alchemy and cooking, he has no chance to make contributions. This time, Chu Mo threw it out to burn the tree demon. He was so excited that he almost mobilized all his strength to burn the tree.


    The realm of samadhi true fire obviously did not reach the supreme level, but its natural resistance made it absolutely suppress the tree demon!


    The turbulent flame, almost instantly, completely devoured the tree demon.


    Ye Qing stood there staring blankly. After a long time, he noticed Chu Mo''s injury. He asked with some concern and some complexity, "are you all right?"


    Although the attack was initiated by the tree god, Ye Qing still believed that the tree god was right. But she didn''t know that Chu Mo was wrong in fighting back. Just seeing Chu Mo kill the tree god, she felt sad in her heart. So the mood is very complicated.


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I''m fine."


    Samadhi true fire has completely suppressed the resistance of the tree demon and burned everything of it into nothingness. As one of the most powerful fires in the world, samadhi true fire is particularly restrained against evil things.


    So, in less than half an hour, the tree demon had been burned into a pile of charcoal.


    At this time, a faint light rose from the debris of the tree demon. This light was only as big as beans, very small, showing a faint green light, giving people a feeling of infinite vitality.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, and Ye Qing also stared.


    Then, under their gaze... This faint green light turned into... A Buddha!


    This change is simply amazing!


    Although it is only a bean sized Buddha, its body still exudes a great power of compassion.


    This power is much stronger than the fluctuation on Xudu!


    "Is this?" Chu Mo really doesn''t understand. It''s just a tree demon. Unexpectedly, it turned into a Buddha after death? Is there anything more strange, strange and ironic than this?


    "Amitabha..." the statue of Buddha, facing Chu Mo, looked merciful and whispered a Buddha''s name.


    Ye Qing''s face was blank, because she didn''t know what Buddha was at all. I just feel that this bean sized light villain is full of a force that calms her mind.


    Chu Mo looked coldly at the statue of Buddha the size of beans: "don''t play tricks!"¡ª¡ª


    And oh!


    But do you still have monthly tickets? I heard that there are others, you can throw it! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1385

    This statue of Buddha, the size of beans, slowly floated over and floated in front of Chu Mo, with a solemn and serious face and a thick expression of compassion. It looked very peaceful and gave people a feeling of closeness.


    "Amitabha, thank you, benefactor." This bean sized Buddha seriously thanked Chu mo.


    Are you really a Buddhist? Chu Mo frowned. In this place, there is no figure of Buddhism at all. How can you lead out a Buddha after killing a tree demon? It seems strange.


    Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t say anything more, but calmly looked at the bean sized Buddha and didn''t speak.


    The Buddha looked merciful and said, "benefactor, would you like to hear me tell a story?"


    Standing behind Chu Mo, Ye Qing looked at the Buddha curiously. A woman like her was full of pure and kind thoughts, which could be said to be pure and kind, or a little silly. There is no defense against people.


    Chu Mo is not. He has experienced too many things over the years. In the land of sin, Wang Zhong, the friend of blood demon ancestor Ding Ling, once taught him a profound lesson. Chu Mo has experienced such things and heard more about them.


    Therefore, in the face of this Buddha, Chu Mo didn''t respond much at all, but said faintly, "tell me about it."


    "The poor monk is the tree ancestor of Tianyin temple." The Buddha did not care about Chu Mo''s attitude, but introduced himself kindly.


    "Tianyin temple? Tree ancestor?" Chu Mo had a feeling of doubt in his heart. He had never heard of these two words. Tianyin temple should be a temple, the land of Buddhism. What is Shuzu? The ancestors of these tree demons?


    "Tianyin temple is the birthplace of Buddhism, and countless giant Buddhas have appeared." The tree ancestor didn''t show off, and then said, "from the beginning, I was a tree in the Tianyin temple. Later, after being enlightened by the Buddha, I understood the road and became a Buddha."


    Buddha''s ancestral land!


    Although it is not clear whether the Buddha who calls himself Shuzu is telling the truth, Chu Mo already knows that the other party must have a source.


    "Later, the Buddha collapsed and the Buddha disappeared... Before the disappearance, the Buddha once pointed out that he was going to the Yanhuang region, so a group of people from the Buddhism left the luotianxian region and went to the Yanhuang region." Tree Zu whispered, his eyes showing some color of memory.


    Chu Mo heard this and believed it for a few minutes, because no one knew that he came from the Yan and Huang regions. His current identity was not what the Buddha could see through in front of him.


    "In those days, I didn''t want to go far away from the Yan and Huang regions. I felt that if the Buddha disappeared, I might as well find a place to promote Buddhism. So I came to this sealed place on the edge of the testing ground." Tree ancestor said.


    "Land of seals?" Chu Mo frowned. "Excuse me, can you talk about this place first?"


    Shu Zu nodded: "Amitabha, of course. It is said that this place of seal appeared earlier than Luo Tianxian domain. There were countless amazing cultivators on this land. Even, it was regarded as their ancestral land by many great powers. Unfortunately, later, there were some problems in this place. It was very serious, and ancient great powers had to seal this place. Therefore, this territory became a place of seal. But this place is too magical ... this was discovered by the poor monk after he came here. "


    Chu Mo listened quietly. As for Ye Qing, she had already been stunned. The whole person was a little confused. She even couldn''t understand what the two people were talking about. But I can feel that what these two people said seems to have a very significant connection with the world she lives in.


    Shu Zu then said, "after I came here, I took root here and wanted to spread Dharma here and carry forward my Buddhist concept of compassion and universal living."


    Chu Mo nodded. Buddhism has always been this argument. Some people think that if they are full, don''t you end up on your own? With so many sentient beings and so complicated thoughts, can you survive? Everyone has his own fate and his own destiny. Who else can do it except himself? There are even some fierce ones that directly point out that there are problems with the teachings of Buddhism. The so-called putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha on the spot. A person is full of murders and heinous crimes. Is it true that if you put down the butcher''s knife, you can become a good person?


    Of course, there are many supporters. After all, it is also a good pursuit for people to be good. It is also a matter of boundless merit to be able to turn all sentient beings from evil to good.


    In this regard, Chu Mo''s point of view is to spend as much as you can, but don''t force it if you can''t. In general, deep in his heart, Chu Mo still recognizes the purpose of Buddhism. At least, they didn''t do anything outrageous.


    Shu Zu said with a wry smile: "But I didn''t expect that the water in this place was too deep, and the purpose of the ancient Daneng to seal here in those days was not as simple as the legend. Moreover, there was no essence in this world, not even Reiki. And we creatures, without essence and Reiki, couldn''t live at all. Breaking the barrier of this sealed place had exhausted almost all my strength in those years. ¡±


    Shu Zu said, glancing at Chu Mo: "at that time, the barrier was completely different from now. The power of the seal was still very strong."


    Chu Mo nodded, and he understood what Shuzu meant.


    Shu Zu then said, "so when I found that the world was not suitable for preaching Dharma, I was no longer able to leave here. In other words, even if I left, I could not escape death. Because I broke the barrier here, obviously caused some existing dissatisfaction. As long as I left here, I certainly couldn''t live long."


    Ye Qing heard the fog, full of fog, but Chu Mo could guess those treacherous battles in Luo Tianxian domain in the past. Many battles are caused by supreme beings. They will not easily end up in person, but their one magic purpose may cause a shocking war.


    "Later, I found that although the world was sealed, all people... Inside their bodies, they all contain endless essence! Maybe the benefactor should also find out. People in this world, they don''t understand cultivation, or even don''t know what cultivation is. But their bodies all have an incredible amount of essence. They also have a very high realm." Tree ancestor said.


    Chu Mo nodded again. Indeed, he had seen it in Xiaohe village. Including Ye Qing around, it''s all like this.


    "In other words, if you want to survive in this world, become strong, and get the energy to leave this world, you must..." Shu Zu glanced at Chu Mo, and then glanced at Ye Qing behind Chu Mo: "kill!"


    Ye Qing''s body trembled slightly, and her face became very pale. Up to now, she still feels incredible that the tree god will do this. But listening to the existence of the self proclaimed tree ancestor who came out of the tree god''s body say so, then this matter, in all likelihood, may be really like what Chu Mo said!


    How is that possible? How could this happen? Ye Qing''s heart is full of sadness and confusion.


    "But the poor monk came out of Buddhism and was enlightened by the Buddha himself..." tree Zu said gently: "how can I do that kind of thing? Anything that hurts others, no one in Buddhism will do."


    "That must be a real Buddhist." Chu Mo finally answered at this time.


    "Well, that''s right." Shu Zu looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "so I chose Yuanji, but my biggest mistake at that time was to leave tens of thousands of seeds and integrate the true spirit into those seeds..."


    As he spoke, Shu Zu''s face showed a bitter expression: "any creature wants to leave a little evidence of his past in this world. Buddhism says that everything is empty. It is the poor monk''s cultivation that is not deep enough, so he can''t see through this, leaving a large number of cholera roots."


    "Do you mean that all the tree demons that are all over the world today are your descendants?" Chu Mo looked at Shu Zu and asked.


    "Yes, according to the perspective of spiritual inheritance, you can say so." Tree Zu said, "but I really just want to leave a trace of existence. I didn''t expect that although they were seeds falling from the poor monk, they would make such a choice."


    At this time, Ye Qing finally couldn''t help looking at the tree ancestor and said, "you, you lie. The tree gods are all good people! They are all guardians of the world."


    The tree ancestor glanced at Ye Qing and sighed, "benefactor, I don''t know. It''s not what you think. If the benefactor hadn''t killed this tree demon, the poor monk''s true spirit couldn''t wake up. Do you want to know what you have done to worship the respected tree god? I can show you."


    Tree Zu said, in front of the void, suddenly a mirror image.


    This is the picture in its memory.


    Looking at a small tree, rooted at the entrance of a town, growing up a little, Ye Qing''s eyes are also constantly changing.


    After becoming a big tree, because it needs growth and nutrients, this big tree began to put its ideas on those people in the town. Finally, it made its first move. But he chose an old man who had just died.


    The old man, who can''t see how old he is, should be the one who dies.


    The tree secretly put a root into the old man''s cemetery. Then, the old man''s body became shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the end, it became a skeleton with only one layer of human skin left.


    Plop.


    Ye Qing directly fell to the ground, his eyes blank, and the whole person collapsed.


    She couldn''t believe it in her dreams.


    But it was nothing. The big tree, which got a lot of vitality, became taller and straighter almost overnight. It looks very beautiful.


    Every passer-by can''t help praising.


    In this way, as time goes by, every dead old man will be sucked away by the tree.


    Finally one day, he has become the tree god of towering ancient trees, and he is a little dissatisfied.


    Because people here live too long!


    It''s too hard and too slow to wait until a person dies. It''s a little, can''t wait¡ª¡ª


    At the fourth watch, please have a monthly ticket in your hands! Several recommended tickets!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1386

    But the tree demon with high intelligence also knows one thing very well. If it sucks the essence of these people on a large scale, it will not only cause panic, let these people all flee far away, and make it difficult to find them in the future. It will also do its best to fish... Although it doesn''t know the sentence, it understands the truth.


    Therefore, it can not make these human beings doubt it and flee in fear, but also want more and faster to get more energy. So, what should we do?


    The tree demon began to focus on those children who had just been born! Although those children have just been born, the human beings in this world are very strange. They can have a very long life without training. From the day of birth, the vast essence has been stored in their viscera!


    Therefore, newly born children can also meet the needs of tree demons.


    In this way, the secret killing began.


    At first, it was very restrained. It took a year or two to secretly kill a newborn baby, but in the later stage, it became more and more unscrupulous and excessive. In the end, the tree demon will take away one for every three babies born!


    In the memory picture of Shuzu, it can be clearly seen that the newly born baby, with a naive face, lies in the cradle, yiyiyiyayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayah, looks very healthy and normal. The baby''s parents looked at their baby with a happy face. But between their eyebrows, they could clearly see a touch of sadness.


    Why?


    Because the infant mortality rate at birth is too high!


    High enough to make them scared!


    Even many people are unwilling to have children because of this! At the end of the day, which parents want to see their little baby suddenly die? Who can stand such a thing?


    Especially as a mother, how hard it is to conceive in October. It''s easy to give birth to the child. Before long, she needs to bear the pain of losing her child.


    Even people like Ye Qing and Chu Mo who have no children feel this pain. Not to mention the child''s biological parents.


    In that picture, the baby''s eyes were pure and bright, but at the moment when the tree demon stretched its thin roots into the house, the baby couldn''t help crying, like a premonition of death. He began to cry loudly.


    At this time, the mother of the child picked up the child, fed the child, and coaxed the child with worry on her face.


    Then, the thin root of the tree demon will retreat quietly. The crying of children will also stop temporarily.


    However, this is only temporary!


    In the dead of night, when everyone was asleep, it appeared again


    The innocent baby had no time to cry and remind the adult, but it had been stabbed into the body by the sharp root!


    Then, a large amount of essence, along the roots, constantly injected into the body of the tree demon. The tree demon was well controlled. It didn''t suck all the baby''s essence on the spot. It just stabbed the baby to death and sucked away a little and a half. After the baby turned back and was buried, its evil roots would make another move to completely suck the baby into a skinny skeleton.


    Too bad.


    Too evil!


    There is no blood, but it makes people feel cold from the bottom of their hearts.


    Ye Qing didn''t dare to look at the picture anymore. She covered her eyes with her hands and didn''t dare to look. Tears flowed down her fingers.


    That kind of picture is too worrying. Even Chu Mo couldn''t bear to watch it.


    He glanced at Ye Qing, who covered his eyes with his hands. Tears flowed along his fingers and said faintly, "this is the tree god you believe in!"


    "How did this happen? How did it happen?" Ye Qing was unable to cry. This picture completely destroyed the last fantasy in her heart, making her feel like she was going to collapse.


    Even those villagers in Xiaohe village treated her like that before, at most, it just made her feel like death and loveless, but it didn''t hurt her like this!


    There are many such scenes in the memory picture. The statue of Buddha transformed by the true spirit of tree ancestor, with a ashamed face, recited scriptures constantly there. It seems to be transcending the dead.


    Chu Mo gave him a cold look and said in a cold voice, "didn''t you know these things at all?"


    The tree ancestor stopped chanting sutras and said bitterly, "silence is emptiness. Who knows what will happen next? If the benefactor hadn''t killed the tree demon today and awakened the poor monk''s true spirit, the poor monk would never know what happened."


    "Then you say, what should we do? Can we kill all your descendants?" Chu Mo looked at Shu Zu murderously, and made no secret of his murderous intention in his heart.


    "My true spirit is far from powerful enough to summon all the tree demons..." Shu Zu looked at Chu Mo sincerely: "so, benefactor, you need to kill ten more tree demons, collect ten of my true spirits, and integrate them together before you can have the power to summon. Then I will summon all the tree demons. At that time, benefactor can burn them with fire. Please!"


    At last, Shu Zu saluted Chu Mo seriously, and then recited the Buddha''s name: "Amitabha."


    "I hope you don''t play tricks with me." The cold moon knife in Chu Mo''s hand, whose light was flickering, showed the powerful anger in his heart.


    Shu Zu glanced at Chu Mo and said calmly, "if I knew today, I wouldn''t have left a seed in this world. Sin!"


    "OK, I believe you. Now come to my space." Chu Mo said, directly opening up the inner space of the sky. He was not afraid of any tricks played by Shu Zu Zhenling. In the world of the sky, it will be directly sealed. I can''t even move!


    "The divine mirror of the sky?" The tree ancestor''s vision of a true spirit is very high, and he even recognized the sky god at a glance.


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a killing idea, but he didn''t say anything more.


    The true spirit of tree ancestor didn''t say anything else, just glanced at Chu Mo with a little deep meaning, and then flew directly into the sky, and then was instantly sealed.


    Chu Mo glanced at Ye Qing squatting on the ground and crying, "now do you believe it?"


    Ye Qing didn''t answer and was still crying. After a long time, he choked and said, "I... I want to have a look... My parents!"


    Chu Mo understood that she wanted to see if her parents really turned into what tree Zu remembered. In the final analysis, this simple and kind-hearted but extremely stubborn woman still can''t believe that all this is true.


    "Are you sure?"


    When Chu Mo used Feng Shui magic to deduce in Xiaohe village before, he actually felt that the cemetery in Xiaohe village was very wrong. Full of death! That place is like a Jedi! There is no life at all!


    Many people may think that places like cemeteries should be like this. In fact, it''s wrong. The place where the cemetery is located is usually full of Yin. But there is vitality! The so-called ancestors bless future generations, if there is no vitality, how to protect?


    Ye Qing didn''t mention the cemetery in stone village to Chu Mo, but Chu Mo already knew where it was. Because like the cemetery in Xiaohe village, the cemetery in Shitou village is also full of death!


    "Sure, I, I want to see them for the last time!" Ye Qing cried red eyes and looked at Chu Mo firmly: "if the truth... Is really that, then, from now on, I will follow the childe, wash and cook for the childe, serve the childe, and be willing to become the childe''s servant!"


    Not willing before feeling... Chu Mo muttered in his heart, glanced at Ye Qing with some pity, and sighed softly, "come on, I''ll show you."


    "You, you know where it is?" Ye Qing looked at Chu Mo in surprise: "I don''t seem to have told you..."


    "Ah..." Chu Mo gave a sad smile: "the cemetery in stone village, like that in Xiaohe village, has no vitality at all. Do you need to tell me?" With that, he took the lead and walked towards the cemetery in stone village.


    An hour later, Ye Qing sent out a scream, which was full of desolation and despair. Then she burst into tears and knelt down in front of her parents'' graves, almost fainting with tears.


    She saw it, she saw everything! See clearly!


    The two skinny skeletons in her parents'' clothes made her extremely sad. The whole person collapsed directly.


    People in this world have too much energy in their bodies, so even if they die, they will still be lifelike after many years of death. The flesh will not rot at all. Therefore, there is almost no such thing as rotten bones.


    Besides, the corpse sucked by the tree demon is not a bone frame at all, and it is also wrapped with a layer of human skin


    That picture, even Chu Mo, who is used to seeing life and death, also has some scalp numbness. At the same time, the anger in my heart is more vigorous.


    "Let''s go and kill the one in Xiaohe village first!" Chu Mo looked at Ye Qing and said in a cold voice.


    At this time, he doesn''t care about the attitude of the villagers in Xiaohe village, whether they understand it or not. Scum, scum and evil things like these tree demons should not exist in this world at all. He won''t frown if he kills all of them.


    Ye Qing nodded decisively. At this time, she didn''t think about the cruelty and indifference of those people in Xiaohe village. In contrast, she hoped that the childe could kill all the tree demons!


    To all those who died in vain, revenge, revenge!


    But Chu Mo and Ye Qing don''t know yet. Right now, in Xiaohe village, the tree demon has launched a killing!


    The first is the old man and the ugly old woman, because they are the most powerful and energetic people in Xiaohe village!


    And this time, the tree demon has no longer covered up!


    It directly nailed this group of people with roots, and then formed a huge cage with billions of fibrous roots to directly block Xiaohe village.


    The whole Xiaohe village began to hear bursts of cries of fear. There was endless despair and regret in the cry. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1387

    Until now, they finally realized that everything the outsider said was true. The other party had warned them and told them the truth, but they responded with indifference and ridicule. The outsider told them the truth of the matter, and also told them that Ye Qing was not a disaster star. Even because of Ye Qing''s existence, the tree demon was not too presumptuous. Unfortunately, they didn''t listen and didn''t take it seriously. Now thinking of this matter, the people in Xiaohe village are almost regretful.


    If the tree demon could not absorb too many people''s essence at one time, I''m afraid that hundreds of villagers in Xiaohe village would be killed by it in an instant. In that case, there is really no chance to regret. But now they call the sky should not, call the earth does not work, there is no way to escape from this place.


    Chu Mo and Ye Qing ran all the way to Xiaohe village. From a distance, they saw a towering ancient tree hanging high above Xiaohe village. Then, its billion roots formed a solid cage, sealing the whole Xiaohe village. Faintly, I could hear the cry from Xiaohe village.


    "Childe, please save them!" Ye Qing was anxious at the sight of this scene, and her tears were about to fall.


    Chu Mo glanced at Ye Qing and sighed in his heart: this woman is really simple and kind, which makes people speechless. For many people, I''m afraid they are secretly happy at this time, and even have a happy face. I don''t even think there''s anything wrong with writing happiness on my face!


    Good will be rewarded with good, and evil with evil. It''s unreasonable. I have to bear the grievance and swallow it, and I have to save you at the same time!


    Repay good for evil, why repay good?


    Chu Mo is not a kind man or woman in his bones, but this does not prevent him from appreciating Ye Qing, who is simple and kind.


    "Rest assured." Chu Mo gave Ye Qing a comforting look, holding a cold moon knife, and walked directly towards the tree demon that had completely changed its appearance step by step.


    "Outsiders, mind your own business!" The tree demon''s cold mind, unbridled in the void to form a sound.


    At this time, the cry in Xiaohe village stagnated, because they also heard the sound. The faces of those who were still alive showed ecstasy.


    "Someone came to save us!"


    "Great! Someone came to save us!"


    "Help! Help!"


    All the survivors in Xiaohe village couldn''t help shouting for help at the moment.


    Chu Mo looked at the tree demon coldly, and was too lazy to communicate with it, so he rushed up directly.


    The tree demon is also angry. Before, it didn''t want to provoke Chu Mo, which doesn''t mean that it is really so afraid of the outsider. But it doesn''t want to be destroyed by this outsider. Now that things have broken out, there is no need to hide anything at all.


    Thousands of fibrous roots, like thousands of spears, stabbed directly at Chu mo.


    It''s a killing formation!


    In such a place where magic cannot be used, the power is simply devastating.


    This is true for most people in this world. But for Chu Mo, it is not.


    The cold moon knife danced, one after another, killing hundreds of roots of the tree demon. Before the next wave of attack of the tree demon arrived, Chu Mo slashed the cold moon knife in his hand and directly cut a big hole in the roots of Xiaohe village. Then he dodged and rushed in.


    The loss of this root is nothing to the tree demon, but this outsider made it tremble in its heart. It has shown all its abilities, but it still can''t do anything to each other. Instead, he broke the cage and went in


    Before the tree demon came up with a way to deal with Chu Mo, he suddenly felt a burning heat coming from his roots!


    Not good!


    Fire!


    The tree demon almost jumped up at once.


    Yes, this towering ancient tree jumped up from the ground in an instant, jumping dozens of feet high.


    The roots that had previously blocked Xiaohe village were also instantly pulled out, like countless hands, desperately patting the blue flames burning at their roots.


    Unfortunately, this is not ordinary fire!


    Any fire can''t cause any damage to the tree demon at all.


    At this time, a large number of villagers in Xiaohe village frantically escaped from their homes and fled towards the outside of the village.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, looking up at the tree demon that was wildly burned by samadhi''s true fire.


    After the villagers of Xiaohe village fled, they found that the widow who had been ridiculed, cursed and bullied by them for a long time stood at the entrance of the village, and looked at them without any Schadenfreude, but also full of worry.


    Everyone, subconsciously stopped, then turned around and looked at the tall figure standing in the Xiaohe village. These people, all silent.


    If they can swear at Ye Qing now, it''s really inhuman.


    There are several bear children, who don''t know life and death, and don''t know how much danger they have just faced. Seeing ye Qing, they subconsciously want to throw stones at her. As a result, they were all severely slapped by the adults in their respective families. My face is swollen. Only then did I know that I was afraid, but I didn''t understand in my heart what they had done wrong.


    One of the six or seven year old bear children also asked stubbornly, "when we used to do this, didn''t you shout loudly? Why did you hit me?"


    His father, also a middle-aged man, raised his hand high, but he couldn''t draw any more. Then he squatted on the ground and couldn''t help crying.


    The bear boy was stunned. He didn''t know why his domineering father suddenly became like this. I looked at him at a loss.


    "It''s not you, it''s your father, it''s us." Another old man came over with a sigh, looked at the child, and said, "aunt ye... She''s not a bad person, she''s a real good person."


    The old man said, saluting Ye Qing deeply, "sorry, we were wrong before."


    "Sorry, we were wrong before!" All the villagers of Xiaohe village who escaped saluted Ye Qing and sincerely apologized.


    Ye Qing''s tears burst out, but he didn''t say a word. Excuse me? No matter how simple and kind-hearted a woman is, she can''t have no psychological shadow in the face of the kind of curses, heckles and attacks she once had. She was kind, so she begged Chu Mo to save these people. But that doesn''t mean she forgot what happened.


    This group of people in Xiaohe village didn''t think that this would make Ye Qing forget all the pain before. Their apology, although also from the heart, is more of a way to reduce their psychological pressure.


    What is goodness? How can the real goodness, those obscene curses, be scolded?


    At this time, the blazing flame has completely devoured the tree demon.


    Samadhi true fire can get massive essence while devouring tree demons. Therefore, every time a tree demon is swallowed, samadhi true fire will have a certain improvement.


    Almost a moment later, samadhi fire completely burned the tree demon.


    Then, another point of the tree ancestor spirit appeared, and it repeated what Chu Mo did after killing the tree demon in stone village.


    Chu Mo didn''t stop. Although the villagers of Xiaohe village now know that the tree demon is evil, they don''t know the truth. Chu Mo is not very kind, but I hope this group of people can teach a long lesson in the future. Don''t be so uncertain about this and that. It''s like not having a brain.


    After sealing this point, Chu Mo returned to Ye Qing. All the villagers in Xiaohe village were originally afraid of Chu Mo, but now they have become extremely awed. I wanted to thank you, but I hesitated and didn''t dare to come over.


    Chu Mo was not interested in listening to their thanks, and felt very hypocritical. In any case, he can''t forget the faces of these people before. People may wake up in a flash, or think about many things after life and death, but many things in their bones will not change much. Because this is nature.


    Rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change. It''s no exaggeration at all.


    "Shall we go?" Chu Mo glanced at Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing smiled at Chu Mo and nodded, "OK, childe, let''s go."


    Heart knot, has been completely opened!


    Xiaohe village will become an experience in her life and a memory deep in her memory. From now on, her world will be very different.


    "Ye..."


    Just as Ye Qing turned around, an old woman behind him shouted a word.


    Ye Qing''s footsteps stung slightly.


    The old woman said, "well... You, you can go back to Xiaohe village to live, outsiders... Don''t you mean, you... Are very auspicious."


    When hearing the first half of the sentence, Ye Qing flashed a touch of light emotion on her face, but after hearing the second half of the sentence, her face showed a lonely color. She didn''t even speak, just shook her head gently, and then looked at Chu Mo with a firm face: "young master, let''s go. I''ll take you to the next village."


    Chu Mo nodded and left without looking at those people.


    When the two men walked away, the old woman''s face finally became a little ugly, and she couldn''t help muttering curses: "bitch is bitch. It''s not decent. Seeing a good-looking man, you forget yourself... Shameless!"


    In the past, if she said this, a large group of people would certainly agree.


    But today, I don''t know why. After she finished speaking, no one answered. She raised her head slightly, but she looked at dozens of angry eyes.


    A middle-aged man looked at her and said angrily, "are you so old that you live to a dog? Are you ashamed? She just took people and saved all of us! You turned around and scolded her? Are you still human?"


    "She left, purely driven away by us. Your previous sentence seemed to be asking for retention, but the latter sentence exposed your mind. He is not a disaster? He is a blessing... You want to retain?" A middle-aged woman looked at the old woman with a disgusting face.


    Although the others didn''t say anything against her, the eyes they looked at her were full of disgust. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1388

    The old woman was a little flustered. Her wrinkled face twitched and whispered, "I''m not... I''m not..."


    These people ignored her, one by one, all turned around and walked in the direction of the village. They need to reorganize their homes and make arrangements for the dead. At the same time, we also need to reflect on why we were so harsh to Ye Qing before that we hurt others so much that we didn''t even want to say a word to them. It''s not easy to find their own shortcomings, but through the old woman''s performance just now, they can easily feel how much they used to be too much.


    "Put it down?" Chu Mo looked at Ye Qing, who had different spirits around him, and asked with a smile.


    "Well, basically put it down." Ye Qing whispered, "I didn''t expect so many people to die. I hate why I didn''t find out earlier."


    "I''m afraid few people in this world can find it. These tree demons... Have a high IQ." Chu Mo sighed lightly.


    Sometimes, we can''t all blame these people in this world for their ignorance, and their horizons determine too many things. Ignorant, backward, unable to see the outside world, no such experience. It''s reasonable not to see through.


    "We have to stop these tree demons from killing more innocent people as soon as possible." When saying this, Ye Qing''s eyes flashed bright light.


    It''s a little silly, but it''s cute. Chu Mo thought in his heart and accelerated his pace.


    Under the guidance of Ye Qing, Chu Mo spent five days and finally collected the true spirit of shidianshuzu. Plus the point collected in stone village before, it''s eleven o''clock in all. It has reached the number that the Zhenling of Shuzu said before.


    Every time he kills a tree demon, Chu Mo will let the awakened tree ancestor spirit of the tree demon tell the villagers the truth. Unlike in Xiaohe village, when Chu Mo killed these other tree demons, they had not yet had time to completely expose themselves. Therefore, Chu Mo also wanted to make this group of villagers understand that they did not kill their tree gods by themselves, but the tree gods they believed in, which were evil creatures in essence.


    Of course, there are still many villagers who don''t believe it and loudly curse Chu Mo as an evil outsider. The reaction is similar to that of the villagers who did not know the truth in Xiaohe village before. Chu Mo was not annoyed, but let them casually dig up the graves of several cemeteries, and naturally understood.


    "Seeing that they don''t distinguish between good and evil, I thought of myself." Ye Qing hugged her knees, sat on the grass, looked at the sunset on the horizon in the distance, and said softly.


    Chu Mo nodded: "as long as we get rid of all the tree demons, it doesn''t matter even if we have some curses on our backs. After all, this is also a great merit."


    "Young master, you are so kind!" Ye Qing looked at Chu Mo with bright eyes. A few days later, Ye Qing had worshipped the young man in his mind. Not like, just pure worship. Like the worship of tree gods before.


    "I''m kind?" Chu Mo laughed at himself and said, "maybe."


    Then, he summoned all the tree ancestors and watched them fuse together. Form a three inch high Buddha statue and recite the Buddha''s name to Chu Mo: "Amitabha, benefactor has great merit!"


    Chu Mo pie pie mouth: "OK, don''t say those useless, you quickly summon all the remaining tree demons in the world, which is the real great merit, boundless merit!"


    "Amitabha, I''ll do it now." The tree ancestor Zhenling nodded and began to summon the tree demons of the world.


    A moment later, the sound of rumbling began to come from the distance. Towering ancient trees moved slowly from all directions. It seems slow, because these tree demons are too large. In fact, they are fast.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, it was here. A big circle surrounded the city, like a wall of trees, surrounded Chu Mo and Ye Qing. Overhead... Are the branches of these tree demons, blocking out the sky and blocking out the sun, sealing here tightly. Almost no light came in.


    There are more tree demons in the distance, constantly rushing over.


    The huge number makes Chu Mo a little surprised.


    There are at least thousands!


    Then, Chu Mo looked at the three inch high statue of tree Ancestor Buddha coldly and said faintly, "let them give up resistance, and I''ll set fire to them."


    "Amitabha, don''t bother so much. When all of them come, I can wake up the true spirits in their trunks with a divine mind, and they will die by themselves." The three inch tall tree Buddha said solemnly.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing: "I said, Shuzu, do I look so easy to cheat? I look so like an idiot? Where do you have confidence? I still believe you are on my side?"


    "Amitabha, benefactor misunderstood..." at eleven o''clock, the true spirit of tree ancestor fused together to form this three inch high Buddha, with a solemn appearance and a compassionate face, looking at Chu Mo: "poor monk..."


    "OK, don''t be a poor monk. Aren''t you tired?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes and smiled.


    Ye Qing beside him was completely stunned. These days, she has been involved in this matter with Chu Mo, and she has experienced it from beginning to end. But she never felt that there was anything wrong with Shuzu Zhenling. Why did the childe say that?


    Looking at Ye Qing''s confused expression, Chu Mo smiled softly, "do you think it''s telling the truth?"


    "I... I think so." Ye Qing said, his face slightly red and lowered his head: "but I''m not as knowledgeable as the childe..."


    Chu Mo laughed, and then said to the Buddha statue that tree Zu really turned into: "your encirclement has been formed, why hide it? Anyway, you''ll tear your face in a moment. What? You don''t think that if you continue to cheat me, you can sneak into me later?"


    Looking at Chu Mo, the three inch statue of Buddha transformed by the true spirit of tree Zu still had a peaceful and compassionate face: "how can you see it, benefactor? It is said that there is no flaw in the poor monk?"


    Chu Mo laughed, Tears almost burst into laughter: "Old man, I think you''ve been here for too long, and you''re a little silly. As a tree ancestor, you turn into countless true spirits and integrate into the bodies of your descendants after death. What are they doing these years, you don''t know at all? Also, if you really die, dust to dust to earth, and everything is empty, you will still live? The nirvana magic of Buddhism is indeed very powerful, but you... Are not a Buddha at all A tree at the gate. Don''t put gold on your face! "


    "This is not all the reason." The Buddha statue that tree Zu really turned into was still looking at Chu Mo with a puzzled face: "you still have reason not to say it."


    "Is it necessary to tell you?" Chu Mo sneered, "thousands of incarnations, absorb the spirit of the world, and then integrate into one. I have to say, your calculation is really powerful. All right, don''t talk nonsense, you just need to know that I have seen through you. At the right time, you should also summon all the avatars. Then, we can start this war!"


    "You shouldn''t know. No one in this world can see through... Even if you are an outsider, you shouldn''t see through me!" The true spirit of tree ancestor no longer calls itself a poor monk, and its appearance has also changed a little bit, becoming the appearance of a small sapling.


    The little sapling is more than three inches tall, golden all over, quite dazzling, and exudes huge pressure: "however, you can''t live if you see it."


    "Don''t be so confident in yourself." Chu Mo said, his mind moved, and samadhi''s true fire suddenly burst out, burning fiercely towards the tree demon in the circle outside.


    "A little fire, dare to fight?" With a gentle shake of the three inch tall golden sapling, a powerful wave, like a storm, instantly drove the samadhi fire back.


    Chu Mo waved the cold moon knife and cut directly at the young tree.


    Full of killing power, Yuehui cut directly at the young trees. And this knife... Unexpectedly has a powerful way!


    "Impossible!" The young trees shook desperately, emitting rays of light, trying to hit the moon, and at the same time, they made incredible cries of surprise.


    At the same time, the tree demons that surrounded Chu Mo and Ye Qing also began to attack them madly. Chu Mo is nothing. He is really not afraid of these tree demons, but ye Qing can''t. If it weren''t for Chu Mo, she couldn''t stop a wave of such attacks, and she would fall directly.


    So when Chu Mo attacked the saplings, he threw Ye Qing directly into the world of God''s mirror in the sky. As for how surprised Ye Qing would be there, Chu Mo didn''t care.


    Qiang!


    The cold moon knife made a noise of contention.


    The knife has spirit. Especially after meeting the right master, this spirituality will become stronger and stronger.


    It can clearly feel that the master holds his hand, and a mysterious force comes from it, which stimulates it to constantly make a quarrel. Then, cut out the mysterious power directly.


    Poof!


    No matter how hard the golden sapling shook, how powerful the wave came out, but it was still cut off by the moonlight sent out by the cold moon knife!


    Chu Mo''s action was so fast that he grabbed the trunk into the sky in an instant.


    This is the true spirit of Shuzu!


    This is a great tonic. This trunk is more valuable than a quasi holy medicine!


    "Ah!"


    The golden sapling transformed into a tree ancestor sent out a roar, which shocked the world. Roar madly.


    But Chu Mo was indifferent and cut out with another knife.


    "In this world... No one can practice Taoism except the Buddha!" The tree ancestor roared. Another trunk was cut off!


    Chu Mo sneered and responded, "you are wrong. You are not the only one who can show your magic power in this world, but also me."


    Chu Mo finally understood why his mother would let him come to this place first. The reason was on these tree demons! This is a gift from my mother!


    In this world, Chu Mo really couldn''t use his previous magical powers, but the purple and gold blood in his body suddenly woke up in the previous battle! The mysterious feeling made Chu Mo understand a lot of things at once.


    It''s like being enlightened!


    He immediately understood his mother''s intention, and also understood that the people who sealed the world were inseparable from the royal family of Luo Tian!


    Otherwise, why can people of the royal family of Luo Tian use magical powers here?


    Click!


    Another knife, the golden sapling, was cut off by Chu Mo again.


    At this time, a large number of tree demon attacks... Also arrived in an instant.


    Chu Mo sneered and threw out the samadhi fire¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Dare to ask brothers and sisters, are there any monthly tickets? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1389

    Boom!


    A turbulent blue flame instantly submerged all the tree demons, yes, all the tree demons!


    Thousands of tree demons, at this moment, all began to struggle violently, and then became crazy, like a group of tree people dancing in the fire.


    All kinds of roaring sounds are like thunder. Rumble.


    Thoughts danced in the void. This is the last madness and the last roar.


    In an instant, a large number of light spots flew to the golden sapling, and it couldn''t help it! Start taking back all your true spirits!


    With the departure of the light spot, those tree demons went to death faster. Almost in a moment, it was completely devoured by samadhi fire. The vast essence makes samadhi true fire grow stronger, just like a Flaming Mountain!


    Blue flame, straight to Jiuyou!


    This scene can be seen clearly even thousands of miles away!


    Countless people were shocked and fell to their knees, kneeling in front of this terrible blue flame.


    With the injection of a large number of light spots, what has been cut by Chu Mo is only a section of golden saplings at the root, which soared and turned into a golden towering tree. At the same time, Shu Zu''s powerful and unparalleled divine mind was overwhelming suppression towards Chu mo. Rush directly to the spiritual sea of Chu Mo!


    This is to blow Chu Mo to death.


    In the spiritual sea of Chu Mo, there is a figure sitting around, which is the second God of Chu mo.


    At this moment, the second God opened his eyes and emitted two divine lights. Endless Avenue breath surrounds the second God.


    The spirit of Chu Mo rushed into the sea, roaring and grimacing, "boy, you don''t want to let this Buddha come to a good end, and don''t think about it yourself! Today, let''s die together!"


    "Die together?" Chu Mo''s spirit recognized the sea, and the second yuan God gave a cold smile: "you die, I live!"


    The second God shot directly. Once you make a move, it is directly the rolling of the road. This road is hot!


    In a moment, it turned into a sky fire, burning the gods of tree ancestors, directly burning those gods into ashes, and then turned into a road rune, branded in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Forcibly plunder Daoguo!


    This method is simply against the sky!


    "It''s impossible! How can you have the way of a saint if you can''t even reach the supreme realm?" Shuzu''s mind was so shocked that he almost lost his ability to think and roared loudly. But then it found that it still underestimated this kind of Taoism. It exclaimed, "this, this is higher than the sage''s way... What power is this? This is impossible!"


    Chu Mo''s second yuan God looked coldly at the sky fire in the spiritual sea space: "this is my future way!"


    "Future Tao... What Tao is it?" In an instant, Shuzu''s mind was almost completely burned, leaving only the last residue, full of unwilling questions.


    "I won''t tell you." Chu Mo''s second God sneered, waved his hand, and the more majestic daohuo completely drowned Shu Zu''s spirit of rushing into Chu mo.


    The golden towering ancient tree that just grew up instantly shrunk countless times... Once again, it became a small tree more than three inches tall. Almost all of its Taoism was forcibly looted by the young man in front of him.


    It was extremely shocked to "look" at Chu Mo and asked, "are you... Are you... Are you..."


    Shua!


    A red light flashed, killing the sky!


    The little golden tree more than three inches high was directly and thoroughly split, and then the only fruit left was plundered by killing heaven.


    At the last moment, Shuzu seemed to finally understand something. His mind floated in the void: "I finally know... Who are you?"


    The tree ancestor fell!


    This is an existence that has gone beyond the supreme realm!


    If it were not on this sealed land, Chu Mo would definitely not be its opponent.


    It seems that Samadhi really burns those tree demons, which are very happy and relaxed. In fact, the real terror is this golden tree ancestor!


    This is probably a saint level creature.


    Chu Mo suddenly understood many things. This tree ancestor should be a plant cultivator sealed in this world from the beginning. Together with those human ancestors, it is sealed here. And the blood of the royal family of Luo Tian has a fundamental ability to restrain the tree ancestor!


    Not to mention the friars of Chu Mo''s level, even if it is an ordinary Luo Tian royal family in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, Shu Zu is not an opponent here!


    But fighting will be difficult.


    This should be a gift left by my mother?


    Chu Mo said, and began to digest the spirit and recognize the way of Shuzu in the sea. At the same time, he also wanted to find some clues to see whether his inference was correct.


    Chu Mo sat there cross legged, looking like he was practicing. Samadhi fire is still burning. There are too many tree demons and too much essence. It needs a little refining and devouring. This is not something that can be accomplished in a short time.


    However, there is plenty of time. There is such a "Flame Mountain" here. Ordinary creatures have to stop thousands of miles away and can''t get close at all.


    Chu Mo is constantly refining the Tao fruits left by his ancestors in the spiritual knowledge sea.


    "It''s really a saint!"


    "Sure enough, it was a gift left by my mother!"


    "So it is."


    With the continuous increase of Chu Mo refining tree''s ancestral fruit, he knows more and more things.


    This tree ancestor is an old ancestor of the tree demon clan.


    Tree demon is a very evil plant, which specializes in sucking the essence of other creatures. Of course, among the tree demons in the spiritual world, the most is to absorb the essence of heaven and earth. After all, he is a cultivator of the plant system, and his combat power is naturally weak. I''m not so sure. I don''t dare to think about other creatures at all. Not to mention human beings.


    This tree ancestor has indeed practiced in Buddhism, and has won some essence of Buddhism. There is no pressure to pretend to be a Taoist monk. Moreover, Shuzu knows that the creatures in this world do not know Buddhism, but outsiders, especially those practitioners in other large areas, actually know Buddhism. And he is well versed in the teachings of Buddhism.


    Then, it appears in front of those outsiders with a powerful face of eminent monks and Buddhists, and can basically win the trust of those outsiders. Then... Wait for an opportunity to kill them!


    The essence of outsiders is not what Shuzu values most. What it values most is the fruits of outsiders and their memories!


    The tree demon clan has a terrible ability. It can not only suck the essence of other creatures, but also plunder Daoguo, and even get their memories!


    Memory represents both secrets and information!


    Although the memory obtained each time is not complete, in this way, it can always grasp all kinds of information outside.


    It is sealed in this world and cannot leave, but it is a holy creature after all. It wants to leave this cursed world. Want to be completely free. So, it scattered itself into thousands of tree demons. We want to feed all the human beings in this world.


    One day, it can break through to the great holy land and become a great holy creature in this way. At that time, the seal of the world will no longer be able to seal it!


    As for those human beings in this world, their ancestors are all sinners in Luo Tianxian domain. With unparalleled strength. They are sinners, but they do not sin to death. Therefore, he was exiled to this place.


    Speaking of it, the great power of Luo Tian''s royal family who sealed this place in those days was really great. He first put Shu Zu and those people here, and then rewritten the rules of heaven and earth in this place. First, let all the creatures who appear in this place be unable to use magic skills and perform their own Taoism. Then, he left a back door, that is, all the descendants of the royal family of Luo Tian are invincible here!


    This is too cruel and seems selfish enough. But compared with the crimes committed by the group of people who were exiled here, this practice is really not excessive. It can even be said to be very kind.


    Then, the great power changed the rules of heaven and earth, so that all the essence of the world could flow only in people''s bodies!


    Therefore, there are babies who have just been born. They have vast essence in their bodies. Although they can''t practice, they can live for tens of thousands of years.


    For those who know the truth, this is really a huge and painful torture, which is really worse than death!


    Because you know very well that you have the ability to fly from heaven to earth. You can easily catch the stars and the moon, overturn rivers and seas, and even overturn a universe. But here, you can only live like an ordinary person. Shouyuan is still very long!


    Every day is a great torture!


    In those days, countless prisoners were tortured crazy, and finally collapsed to suicide.


    Their descendants, who learned this from their parents, also collapsed. In this way, after many years, someone finally proposed that it could not go on like this. Otherwise, their descendants will live in that shadow for generations to come.


    That time, it was the only time in the world that everyone reached a consensus, that is, about cultivation, about the deeds of ancestors, never mention a word to future generations!


    Whoever dares to mention it will destroy his nine clans!


    In this way, in the relentless flow of years, this secret was finally submerged.


    This is why those people in Xiaohe village know outsiders, but they don''t know the outside world at all, let alone their own secrets.


    No one who can intrude here will be bored enough to mention it to the aborigines here.


    From the beginning to the end, the ancestor of the tree demon knew the secret!


    But it just wants to use this secret to realize its wild hopes. It wants to leave here. So it made that huge plan.


    I just didn''t expect that all this was forcibly broken by a young generation.


    The scroll that can enter here has always been in Ji Qingyu''s hands. When she was making various preparations in the past years, she handed it to lingyuwei and told her that this scroll can only be used by Chu Mo alone!


    Because only the royal blood of Chu Mo can hold this place!


    No one in the royal family of Luo Tian would have thought that Ji Qingyu had such a scroll in her hand, let alone that she would actually count this step and make this place a springboard for her son!


    Jump to the testing ground... Jump to the... Huge springboard of Luo Tianxian domain!


    Ji Qingyu didn''t explain all this in detail to Ling Yuwei, but at this moment, the perfect tacit understanding between Chu Mo and his mother directly showed up.


    He knows it without being told.


    "Mom, thank you, I won''t let you down!" Chu Mo stood up, looked into the distance, took a deep breath, clenched his fist, and his eyes became very firm. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1390

    On the vast wilderness, there is a remnant, which is the trace left after the war. The world is vast. Chu Mo stands here, lonely, but far away. Chu Mo is constantly refining the Taoist practice of Shuzu, making it all integrated into his own ten thousand ways and become one of them. Chu Mo can even clearly feel the refinement of his Taoism, and this time, there are no shackles to restrict and bind him. That is to say, this time, when Chu Mo''s practice of Taoism is refined to a certain extent, he can become a Tao!


    Step into the supreme realm!


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, there was a flash of light.


    Although the world is cruel, it also has infinite vitality. The road is fifty, the sky is forty-nine, and people escape one of them. There will always be a glimmer of life.


    Just like now.


    Considering Chu Mo''s situation according to normal thinking, there is no hope at all. But now he stood here and got the opportunity to become a Tao.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and then ran the avenue. Suddenly, his body gave birth to countless roots like the tree ancestor, each of which was thousands of miles long! When soft, it is like a dragon and snake, meandering in the void; When hard, it looks like a spear, with unparalleled sharpness!


    Thousands of roots, into, can instantly hit all directions; Retreat, you can form a killing array. When practicing, you can take root in the vast void of the universe and absorb endless essence!


    This is the way of Shuzu!


    Now, it has become the way of Chu mo. Even this root is condensed from the gas of the road.


    If Shu Zu could see this scene, he would be shocked to the extreme. Its so-called Tao fruit that devours other creatures still needs countless years to figure out, learn and imitate. After many years, it will be successful if it can be 70% similar. But Chu Mo, in less than a day, not only completely mastered the essence of its Tao, but also can show it more perfectly!


    This kind of ability is simply unheard of and extremely terrifying!


    But for Chu Mo, this is nothing. Because this is the way he understood after chopping firewood! Let all the world be in one body. In his body, there are countless Taoist platforms, each of which can perfectly accommodate a different kind of Tao!


    Chu Mo now masters only a few dozen kinds of Tao. In addition to his own Tao, the rest is the inheritance of those who were supreme in those years. There are also countless Daotai, which are empty! Now it''s just constantly absorbing essence. Waiting for an opportunity like this one. To fill in the new Tao.


    In the battle with Shu Zu, Shu Zu poured into the spiritual sea of Chu Mo with vast spiritual thoughts, trying to suppress Chu mo. Chu Mo suppressed it with a supreme way. That kind of Tao is the supreme road that Chu Mo understood after condensing countless Taoist platforms all over his body.


    Future way!


    Chu Mo''s heart is very big. He believes that his future will be built into a supreme road!


    Therefore, the Tao evolved from his spiritual sea of knowledge is unparalleled in terror!


    The advantage of this is that the spiritual sea will be unimaginable. The disadvantage is that if Chu Mo never gets there, his cultivation will be backfired by the future Tao. Even a complete collapse of Taoism is possible.


    This involves an extremely abstruse field. Even Chu Mo, now mastering, is only an embryonic form of the future Tao.


    Perhaps, when he really becomes a Tao, his future Tao will be stronger. Perhaps, at that time, Chu Mo''s future Tao will not only be manifested in his spiritual consciousness.


    Chu Mo practiced in seclusion here for seven days, and samadhi true fire burned here for seven days. Although it seems terrible, you can feel the turbulent heat wave from a distance. But in fact, it''s just Samadhi zhenhuo, who doesn''t want other creatures to come close to disturb here. So even those places around Chu Mo are intact. Of course, the remnants of the battle are still there.


    Chu Mo then released Ye Qing from the world of God''s mirror in the sky. Ye Qing looked around with a blank face: "what happened?"


    Chu Mo smiled and looked at her: "from now on, there will be no tree demons in this world!"


    After absorbing the Taoist practice of the tree demon and getting the memory of the tree demon, Chu Mo naturally knew that all the parts of the tree demon left in this world had been summoned. There is no omission. Of course, to be on the safe side, Chu Mo decided to use purple and gold blood to recover his cultivation in this world, go around and verify it himself.


    As for the seal of this world, Chu Mo will not move. Even though he sympathizes with these sinners. But I won''t change anything. It is also a link of cause and effect that ancestors commit sins and future generations repay them. In this world, no one is really innocent.


    Like those people in Xiaohe village before, is it good? Is it evil? Who can tell?


    "Really? Childe, did you destroy all the tree demons?" Even if ye Qing now has incomparable trust and admiration for Chu Mo, at first hearing this news, he also has a feeling of disbelief.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "if you want to leave with me or stay, you can choose again."


    Hearing this, Ye Qing showed a sad look on her face: "my family and my lover are dead. What''s the meaning of staying here, except for increasing sorrow? I''m leaving with the childe."


    "OK, let''s go!" Chu Mo said, holding up the void, and directly let Ye Qing''s body fly slowly. Ye Qing shouted with fear and squatted down. She had never flown to the sky, and for a time she was scared out of color.


    However, she was also brave. After a while, she saw Chu Mo standing in the void, and she also began to try to stand up slowly. Then, she carefully stretched out her feet and took a step forward.


    There is no feeling of stepping empty!


    "It''s amazing!" Ye Qing''s eyes suddenly burst with a fine light.


    Now the void around them has been shrouded by Chu Mo''s field. Therefore, with Ye Qing''s true realm, it''s too easy to stand in this void.


    It just needs a process of familiarity and adaptation.


    Ye Qing''s adaptation and familiarity process took less time than Chu Mo imagined. She almost quickly adapted to the feeling of floating in the air.


    "It''s fun!"


    Ye Qing shouted, with an excited face, like a happy little girl.


    "Let''s go." Chu Mo flew all the way with Ye Qing, cruising in the world. Ye Qing only imagined what it would be like to fly like a bird in the past. Now his dream has come true, and the whole person is excited.


    In this way, they flew all the way around the world!


    In the end, it returned to its original place.


    In the void, Ye Qing can even see Xiaohe village and Shitou village. She said in a sad whisper, "I didn''t expect that these two small villages, seen from the sky, should be so small."


    Chu Mo smiled: "you will find a more wonderful world in the future."


    "Well, thank you, childe!" Ye Qing sincerely thanks. This young man not only saved all mankind in the world, but also completely changed her fate. A word of thanks can''t express the gratitude in her heart at all. But these two words must also be said.


    Chu Mo nodded gently, and then he stretched out his hand and tore open a seal of the void. With Ye Qing, he instantly disappeared here.


    Boom!


    A breath of Grand Avenue came to my face.


    Chu Mo instantly stopped running purple gold blood. First, he didn''t want to be exposed. Second, if he could, he would never easily use purple gold blood. He is not pedantic, but he doesn''t want to have too much relationship with the royal family of Luo Tian!


    Ye Qing was stunned by the breath of the world. She instinctively felt that there was a force in her body... Awakening, resurrection, and even some... Ready to move!


    Chu Mo looked at Ye Qing with a smile: "do you know how strong you are now?"


    Ye Qing shook her head blankly and looked at Chu Mo: "this... Is this the outside world?"


    Chu Mo and Ye Qing are now standing on a mountain, about a thousand feet away from the peak at the foot.


    Chu Mo said, "yes, you try to punch hard towards a mountain below?"


    Although Ye Qing was a little confused, he still obediently punched the mountain at his feet. She could feel that a vast and unparalleled force suddenly rushed out along her arm. The feeling she had never felt before startled her.


    Then, I saw the huge mountain below, and suddenly disappeared!


    Then, a strong wave visible to the naked eye, moving in all directions, severely fluctuated in the past!


    This feeling, like a boulder, thrown into a small pool, the wave, instantly formed a huge wave!


    Where the huge waves passed, everything, like the suddenly disappeared peak, instantly turned into powder.


    Thousands of miles around, Ye Qing''s punch killed him! Only in the core, leaving a bottomless pit.


    Ye Qing was stunned. He was so shocked that he completely lost his ability to think and turned into a statue. Standing there silly, completely at a loss.


    Chu Mo also couldn''t help taking a breath, and thought: a person who has never practiced, only the quasi supreme realm, can cause such terrible damage. What kind of monk would she be if her mind and skill kept up?


    This is the testing ground!


    Has a strong law of heaven and earth. If ye Qing just hit in the void of the universe, he could even blow a star apart.


    This power is really terrible.


    At this time, Ye Qing stared at the nothingness that spread thousands of miles and the bottomless pit at his feet, and his voice couldn''t help trembling: "childe, this... This is what I did?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    Ye Qing stayed there, and her expression on her face was extremely complex. Suddenly, she burst into tears.


    Chu Mo looked at Ye Qing in silence, which didn''t seem to be crying with joy. So, what''s the situation?


    "Sobbing... Childe, I have to kill... How many... Innocent creatures... Sobbing, doing evil!"


    Chu Mo: ".... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1391

    At this time, in the deep pit below, suddenly there was a dark light, like an arrow, shooting directly at Ye Qing. Ye Qing didn''t feel anything at all. Although her realm was there, she had never practiced. Let alone have any sharp divine sense.


    Now Ye Qing, it''s no exaggeration to say, can''t even beat a flexible Yuan Ying monk. Although brother Yuanying could not kill her, it was not difficult to defeat her.


    Chu Mo saw the dark light, snorted coldly, and cut down the cold moon knife in his hand. When he asked Ye Qing to do it just now, he had already sensed this existence. If the other party hides there honestly, Chu Mo is too lazy to provoke it. But it took the initiative to come to the door, and Chu Mo would not let it go.


    Whoosh!


    A cool moonlight, instantly cut out, with unparalleled sharpness, fiercely collided with the dark light.


    Bang!


    The moon is broken!


    The dark light, whose speed seemed to be completely unaffected, still rushed towards Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing still hasn''t reacted!


    Because it happened so fast!


    The black light came out, and Chu Mo cut it out with a knife.


    Only in the moment of lightning!


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, raised his knife again, and chopped at the dark light. This time, Chu Mo directly used a knife to chop firewood.


    Qiang!


    A huge sound of gold and iron sounded, and Chu Mo''s arm was in a violent tingling.


    Then, I heard the neighing of insects, and the dark light also flew away into the distance.


    At this time, Chu Mo finally saw clearly what Wu Guang looked like. It''s actually a gray beetle the size of a fist!


    The grey beetle did not fly too far away, hung in the air, and its wings made bursts of buzzing sound. At this time, the sound began to spread. Just because it flew too fast before, much faster than the propagation speed of sound!


    Ye Qing finally found the abnormality, looked at Chu Mo blankly, and then followed Chu Mo''s eyes to see the gray beetle.


    "What a big bug!" Ye Qing exclaimed in surprise.


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless.


    The grey beetle, too, let out an angry hiss.


    How dare the beetle master be regarded as an insect? That''s too much!


    Whoosh!


    The grey beetle rushed to Ye Qing again. Obviously, it can also feel that the creature is fragile! Easier to kill! It can be seen that all creatures in the world know to pick up soft persimmons to bully.


    Ye Qingmian is fearless! A curious expression on his face.


    Well, the fact is that she didn''t have time to react and couldn''t keep up with the beetle''s rhythm at all.


    Chu Mo was instantly horizontal in front of Ye Qing''s body, raising his hand and cutting it with another knife.


    Whoosh!


    The grey beetle flew away in an instant. Let out an angry neighing.


    Just that knife, although it didn''t cut off its back armor, but it hurt it. That terrible force, through its back armor, hurt it. So it also knew that somehow, it didn''t dare to come over and get the knife of Chu Mo again.


    "Either get out or come and die." Although Chu Mo came to the testing ground for the first time, he was not a newcomer in the cultivation world. He was very clear about these non human spirits in the cultivation world. There is no concept of right and wrong, and there is no distinction between good and evil. There is only, who is stronger.


    The grey beetle hung in the air for a while, and there was a wave of cold thoughts: "destroy my home!"


    The communication of divine thoughts is the common way of communication for all creatures. Therefore, Ye Qing understood at once. Immediately a face of shame, just want to say something.


    "Hiss..." Chu Mo hissed and said with a disdain on his face, "so what?"


    Ye Qing looked embarrassed. Looking at the gray beetle and Chu Mo''s back, she wanted to say something, but finally she closed her mouth. She doesn''t understand anything, so she''d better not express her opinion.


    Sure enough, when Chu Mo uttered this sentence very strongly, the gray beetle was silent for a long time.


    Chu Mo''s body already had a dangerous smell, slowly rising. Even Ye Qing can feel this breath and feel a little depressed.


    Finally, the gray beetle slowly retreated back, but it was always facing Chu mo. It is also on guard that Chu Mo will do it at any time. Finally, the grey beetle flew farther and farther. Finally, I turned around and disappeared into the void.


    "So it went?" Ye Qing''s face, with a bit incredible, looked at Chu Mo returning to normal.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "then let''s invite it to dinner?"


    "...." Ye Qing looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face. Why is Xinshuo childe so tired and lazy? A major event of life and death, said in his mouth, was actually full of ridicule and indifference.


    However, it also made Ye Qing finally come to his senses and realized what had just happened. The tension that had not yet risen in time suddenly eased a lot. Even when I knew that I had just experienced a life and death crisis, there seemed to be an illusion: it seemed... Nothing!


    But then, as if ye Qing had decided something, she looked at Chu Mo seriously: "childe, I want to learn."


    She didn''t know what she was going to learn, but when she came to this world, she understood. So this is the real world!


    "OK, I''ll teach you." Chu Mo didn''t hesitate. He originally came out with Ye Qing with this in mind.


    "Then, do I want to worship?" Ye Qing looked at Chu Mo carefully. She had not read many books, but she also knew the truth of being a man.


    "Apprentice? Forget it, just follow me." Chu Mo smiled and didn''t explain anything to Ye Qing. In the future, if she leaves the testing ground, she will either let Ye Qing return to the Yanhuang region with herself or let her choose where to go.


    But Chu Mo didn''t want her to have a deep relationship with him. He didn''t care, but for Ye Qing, it might not be a good thing.


    "But... But if there is no apprenticeship..." Ye Qing hesitated, looking at Chu Mo in some embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you as an apprentice." Chu Mo smiled.


    In the following days, he also proved that he did not lie. Take Ye Qing and teach her all the way.


    Ye Qing''s physique is really suitable for practice, and she already has a quasi supreme realm. It takes a long time to cultivate.


    Half a month later, Ye Qing''s combat power has reached the level of Zhenxian.


    In this process, Chu Mo also specially found some creatures with a low level to let Ye Qing practice.


    After several injuries, Ye Qing finally understood the cruelty of the world. She was soft hearted and couldn''t bear to kill those creatures, but the other party didn''t have any sympathy and compassion. She stopped, but the other party took the opportunity to attack!


    After several battles, Ye Qing''s accumulated combat experience finally began to enrich. It is no longer like at the beginning, facing creatures much lower than their own realm, they are at a loss.


    Chu Mo''s instructions were careful, but there was no hesitation when it was time to beat Ye Qing. Improper sympathy and compassion, excessive kindness and doting, in the end, can only be exchanged for endless evil consequences. This point, no matter in the secular world or in the spiritual world, has no good results. This is especially true in the spiritual world.


    In the face of Chu Mo''s harsh and sometimes scolding, Ye Qing did not resist, but became more diligent. This woman who has experienced many things is much stronger than she looks.


    In this way, a month later, Ye Qing almost reached the level of emperor.


    Chu Mo taught her mind skills and skill skills, all from the supreme inheritance. Coupled with his years of experience and careful teaching, Ye Qing''s combat power improved at a speed that made Chu Mo very satisfied.


    For the rest of the time, Ye Qing needs to improve a little bit by herself. Her realm is in the realm of quasi supremacy, but it still takes time to accumulate the combat power to achieve that realm. Ye Qing''s promotion so quickly has greatly exceeded Chu Mo''s expectation.


    In the past month, they have not encountered too much danger, let alone other human monks. Here, Chu Mo didn''t see the funny things Ling Yuwei said. Gradually, he also understood that the area he was now in should be the edge of the whole testing ground. Generally speaking, few monks come to such places.


    On this day, Chu Mo and Ye Qing finally met a powerful opponent.


    A big Mantis!


    This mantis is a foot long in size, dark all over, as cast from black iron, with circles of brown stripes on its body. There is no way to compare with those creatures Chu Mo once met in terms of body shape. But this guy''s realm is much stronger than those creatures Chu Mo met before!


    This is a mantis of supreme realm!


    It was Ye Qing who met it first. Only one face-to-face, Ye Qing was seriously injured. A month ago, she estimated that she would be doomed.


    This big mantis is too cunning. It almost perfectly hides its breath and lurks in the grass, making it impossible to detect its existence at all. When ye Qing passed there, he suddenly burst up. The two sharp huge front legs, like long knives, left a huge wound on Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing let out a dull hum. Her combat experience in recent days made her seriously injured, but she didn''t panic, and calmly avoided the second strike of the big Mantis.


    However, facing the third strike of the big mantis, Ye Qing couldn''t escape!


    After all, the other side''s realm is too much higher than her.


    But at this time, Chu Mo arrived.


    He slashed the huge front leg of the big mantis, pushed the other side back, and then pulled Ye Qing back. His action was like electricity, which controlled Ye Qing''s injury. As a novice practitioner, she needs to learn much more than cultivation itself, there are many, many.


    Then Chu Mo took out a bottle of Dan medicine and said in a deep voice, "take three pills, and then step back and watch."


    The big Mantis didn''t take the opportunity to attack, but squatted there, ready to go, and his whole body was emitting cold killing opportunities. In his huge compound eyes, there was a look of mockery¡ª¡ª


    At midnight, the new journey begins. Ask for a monthly ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1392

    After Chu Mo settled Ye Qing, he turned around and looked at the warning of the big mantis, the God of the sky. He had received it.


    The creature in the supreme realm moves rapidly and has a solid body. Its two front legs are like two sawtooth knives, which are extremely sharp. This guy''s eyes react very fast and move faster!


    Just now, if it weren''t for Chu Mo''s reaction, Ye Qing might really be cut in half by this guy with a sharp front leg like a knife!


    There is nothing to communicate with such creatures, only one word war!


    The cold moon knife waved, and the blue light of the knife turned into a cold moon, forming an arc, pushing the big Mantis horizontally!


    Qiang!


    The big Mantis lifted a front leg contemptuously, blocking Chu Mo''s blow. Then, his eyes were still full of contempt.


    Huodi!


    It moved.


    The speed is too fast!


    Not like a flash of lightning, but faster than lightning!


    Soon, even Chu Mo felt overwhelmed. He broadsword playback.


    When!


    A loud noise, followed by a huge force, even a star, under such an attack, it must deviate from its orbit, or even be torn apart!


    Although the rules of heaven and earth in the test field are very strong, the wave spread out by this blow still caused the surrounding mountains to collapse and flatten. But in such a place with sufficient aura, plants such as flowers and trees will be covered with a layer of green again in a few days.


    Chu Mo runs the Linzi formula in the nine character mantra, which is as motionless as a mountain.


    Then, he but hand knot printing, running the vast energy of Bing Zi Jue!


    Subsequently, Chu Mo once again started to feel the spirit of all word formula. This is for the terrible speed of the big Mantis!


    The speed of divine thoughts is always the fastest. It is impossible for Chu Mo to keep up with the rhythm of the big Mantis with his eyes. With the blessing of the all character formula, Chu Mo''s mind instantly increased many times. Finally, it can keep up with the running track of the big Mantis.


    The big Mantis didn''t expect that he could break a stone mountain, but he couldn''t beat the man back half a step?


    Just a burst of consternation in thinking, its response is still very fast!


    But Chu Mo is faster!


    In the battle between the strong, many times, the victory or defeat is just a thought. Chu Mo instantly ran the formula of array words, perfectly hiding his own breath.


    The big mantis, who was just about to explode, suddenly found that it had lost its lock on this person''s breath!


    This is a fatal blow to powerful creatures in battle!


    The more powerful the fighting between creatures, the more important the locking of breath is, because many times, eyes will deceive people. What you see may not be true, but it may be a remnant. Therefore, the most important thing is to lock the breath in the mind of God.


    But it has lost its lock on this human being!


    Damn it!


    The big Mantis instantly raised a feeling of fear and began to fear.


    But its fear and fear only lasted for a moment.


    Because Chu Mo''s attack had arrived, he waved a cold moon knife in his right hand and split one compound eye of the big mantis, but with his left hand, he punched hard and blasted one of the front legs of the big Mantis!


    Thrust forward fiercely!


    At the same time, it also runs the formula of listing words in the nine character mantra!


    All this was done in an instant.


    It''s too fast!


    The means are too clever!


    It''s not a big Mantis at all. Although the realm is very high, it has almost never been compared with powerful creatures that have fought with human monks.


    When Chu Mo''s attack came, it was only ready to retreat, and its powerful power was all used to retreat. How can you think that your enemy should have so many tricks and means?


    At this moment, time seemed to freeze, and space also became distorted, as if it was divided into many fragments.


    In Ye Qing''s eyes, it seems that the whole world has become different!


    This moment is the most impressive scene since Ye Qing began to study and practice!


    "Is this what the childe said?" Like a flash of lightning, it lit up from Ye Qing''s spiritual awareness sea, and then ye Qing''s eyes became extremely bright. She is really a genius. Unexpectedly, in watching this battle, she realized many things that monks may not understand in their lives.


    Avenue!


    Click!


    Life is crisp.


    Chu Mo''s punch directly smashed a front leg of the big Mantis!


    It''s not a discount, it''s a smash!


    It looks extremely strong, just like a mantis foreleg cast from black iron, like a sharp knife with serrations. It was smashed by Chu Mo''s blow!


    At the same time, Chu Mo''s knife didn''t cut the compound eye of the big Mantis. It was in order to avoid Chu Mo''s knife cutting into his eyes that the front legs of the big Mantis were attacked by Chu mo.


    But with the abolition of a front leg, Chu Mo''s knife was also cut on the mandible of the big Mantis.


    Click!


    The power of the sacred vessel suddenly burst out, directly cutting the mandible of the big Mantis!


    a blow!


    Then let this terrible supreme realm big Mantis suffer a fatal blow.


    Yes, this kind of blow is really fatal to creatures like it!


    The forelegs can regenerate and the mandible can be restored. But that takes time! If in an ordinary place, such a creature can dominate a Galaxy! Just like the two frog zuns that Chu Mo once met in the Yan and Huang regions.


    But in places like the testing ground, maybe when a stronger creature will emerge, it will directly eat the hard hit Mantis!


    Yes, the creatures of the supreme realm are not top-level at all in the testing ground! There is too much to restrain their existence.


    For example, a yellow finch in the supreme realm can easily kill the big mantis in the same realm. Let alone an injured one.


    So, this big mantis, in the moment of being hit hard, was already crazy!


    Its huge compound eyes burst with scarlet light. It''s going to die!


    Chu Mo sneered, and his backhand was another knife. He stabbed directly along the slightly open mouth of the big mantis, and the terrible murderous spirit in the holy vessel completely burst out in the mouth of the big Mantis!


    The whole mouth of the big Mantis was instantly destroyed!


    This is terrible.


    The big Mantis roared and rolled, and at the same time, it fiercely swept Chu Mo with the remaining huge front leg as sharp as a knife, trying to cut off Chu Mo''s body.


    Chu Mo clenched his fist and hit it again.


    Ka!


    A crisp sound of bone cracking. This leg of the big Mantis was also discounted by Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo jumped up and jumped directly onto the head of the big Mantis. His left hand suddenly appeared a scarlet long knife.


    Poof!


    The long knife directly stabbed into the head of the big mantis, and even the handle almost didn''t go in.


    The body of the big Mantis stung violently, and then began a crazy struggle. Chu Mo lightly jumped down from the head of the big Mantis. The big Mantis runs madly towards the distance with its remaining hind legs.


    But without even running out for ten steps, he fell to the ground, twitched, and quickly dried up.


    The cold moon knife in Chu Mo''s hand made several sobs. It seems that she is a little dissatisfied with killing Tian suddenly jumping out to grab food.


    However, there was only a breath of killing heaven, and Han Yue Dao was honest. No way, there are too many grade differences! One is a big brother and the other is a little brother. Don''t mention robbing, even the idea doesn''t dare to come out. Killing heaven can easily suppress the cold moon knife.


    A moment later, all the essence in the big Mantis body was sucked away by killing heaven. He returned to the world of the sky with satisfaction.


    The big mantis, which was just majestic, now left a shell there. But this... Is a supreme shell. The value is immeasurable.


    Chu Mo didn''t dislike it, and directly put the mantis'' shell into the storage ring.


    At this time, he looked back at Ye Qing. But seeing ye Qing standing there, the whole person has entered an ethereal realm. Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then his face showed a somewhat incredible look.


    He once thought that Fang Lan was talented enough, but compared with Ye Qing in front of him, Fang Lan was really a little inadequate. Ye Qing''s talent is very good, and her comprehension is also super strong.


    It seems... Only yourself can be better than her, right? Chu Mo was thinking of narcissism. Then he laughed at himself. When he was born, he accumulated an unimaginable amount of essence in his body, and he could reach the level of quasi supremacy without practice. How did you step into this realm? All the way is full of hardships, countless blood and tears!


    Chu Mo didn''t disturb Ye Qing, but the operator''s word formula, helped Ye Qing heal her just injured.


    Then he sat cross legged on the side, protecting Ye Qing''s Dharma while constantly practicing. Everyone will cherish this opportunity to enter the testing ground. But Chu Mo cherishes it more than all of them!


    What realm can be impacted depends on the chance and nature in the testing field. But he will not give up any time of cultivation until chance and good fortune come.


    Ye Qing''s Epiphany took a month!


    During this period, Chu Mo refined the rough embryo of a sword for Ye Qing with the divine gold obtained by cutting off the giant bird''s body. Chu Mo''s method of refining utensils is not very clever, and this divine gold, in Chu Mo''s view, can at least refine the supreme utensil. But now he doesn''t have that ability. Only one rough embryo can be refined and left to Ye Qing, temporarily reaching the level of the top emperor magic tool. Compared with many supreme weapons, the rough embryo of this sword is no different. Because it still has huge room for growth.


    Ye Qing can continuously refine it by herself. When one day, the rough embryo of this sword is refined into a sharp sword by Ye Qing himself, it will become a real sharp weapon!


    It is also Ye Qing''s original magic weapon.


    A month later, Ye Qing woke up from the enlightenment. In her eyes, there began to be a hazy and rough world evolving.


    This is the way!


    In this testing field, the first thing she got was entirely her own chance. It is also her way.


    "Thank you, childe!" Ye Qing knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Mo seriously.


    This is great grace!


    Kindness is more important than heaven!


    This time Chu Mo didn''t show affectation and received Ye Qing''s worship.


    Ye Qing''s combat power level has finally reached the level of quasi supreme because of this enlightenment. Combat power and cultivation have finally reached a balance. Although there are still too many things to learn, this entry can be called amazing speed.


    Chu Mo had no doubt that Ye Qing could step into the supreme realm when he left the testing ground.


    The two continued to move forward, and after another month, they finally entered the prosperous area of the testing ground. Here, there are already traces left by cultivators. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1393

    There was a big war here. Even Ye Qing, a newcomer in the cultivation world, could see it at a glance, but the expression on her face was full of shock. Because if you look out from the sky, even tens of thousands of miles away, it''s the same shape!


    The earth here is full of huge pits everywhere. If you stand on the ground and look forward, you can''t see the end at a glance!


    A layer of green grass covered here, and some small saplings swayed in the wind. Obviously, the battle here has just taken place. There is too much aura in the spiritual world, and the plants all grow very fast.


    In the secular world without aura, it takes decades to grow into a towering tree, but in the spiritual world, it may only take oneortwo months, or even shorter.


    Therefore, it can be seen from the patches of twoorthree foot tall saplings here that this battle should have occurred a few days ago.


    "Is there someone fighting here?" Ye Qing said softly.


    Chu Mo sensed more things. In this void, he felt the breath left by the supreme.


    The other party didn''t even erase the breath he left here, so he calmly left. Yes, the supreme breath that Chu Mo felt belongs to the winner.


    In this void, you can also catch a trace of unwilling resentment. It''s hard to say whether this resentment belongs to the supreme, but it must be a human monk and very powerful.


    There are few weak people who can appear in the testing ground except ye Qing.


    "Let''s go." Chu Mo left here silently with Ye Qing. Xindao: is it time to face the brutal battle?


    One day later, Chu Mo and Ye Qing came to a big city. It''s about half a day''s journey from the place where the battle took place before.


    Is it the conflict caused in this city that went to that place to solve it?


    Is there a city in the testing ground? This was Chu Mo''s first thought when he saw the city.


    Later, he saw some practitioners entering and leaving the city. Almost every practitioner has an incomparably powerful breath. All of them are in full momentum. Some people are very murderous, and they don''t hide it at all.


    Chu Mo clearly saw that when those murderous people entered the city, the others all kept away from them.


    significant.


    The testing ground really gave Chu Mo a new feeling. This place has a human city, and it seems to be orderly. But killing is common.


    It''s really too simple for such arrogant gathering places to have conflicts. Especially Chu Mo had enough mental preparation before he came here. Now it seems that there are still places where fighting can be avoided. For example, the city in front of us.


    Although he hasn''t gone in yet, Chu Mo can guess that fighting should not be allowed in this city.


    After all, no matter how strong a monk is, he also needs a place to settle down and communicate.


    "Are we going in?" Ye Qing looked at Chu Mo timidly. Although she had experienced many battles during this period, they were all battles with non human spirits. She has never fought with a human monk. She could clearly feel the unfriendly smell from those people. A little confused in my heart.


    "Of course." Chu Mo nodded. He came here to sharpen himself!


    If you simply want to break through to the supreme realm, you can hide in the place where you defeat the big mantis and practice slowly. I believe that in a few years, he can break through the current realm and step into the supreme realm and become a Tao.


    But that was not what Chu Mo wanted.


    "All right." Ye Qing nodded and obeyed Chu Mo''s words. Let alone be Chu Mo''s maid. Only Chu Mo taught her martial arts, taught her combat experience, and made her grow rapidly. This kind of kindness like a master made Ye Qing always maintain absolute respect in front of Chu mo.


    The two entered the city without any attention. There are many monks like them in this city. No one will look at them more.


    Chu Mo took Ye Qing into a restaurant. Glancing at the price of vegetables casually, even Chu Mo, who is rich in wealth, couldn''t help but be a little confused, thinking: it''s too his mother expensive!


    Tens of thousands of top-grade crystal stones are required for any dish. The top-level spar mentioned above should be the best celestite. Because Chu Mo has never seen a better spar than the best spar. Some wine and dishes are even hundreds of thousands of top-grade celestite!


    But the wine and vegetables here are all top treasures. The key is that all the guys here are monks in the quasi supreme realm. Being served by such monks, the price is outrageous. It''s not unacceptable to think about it.


    Ye Qing is expressionless, because she doesn''t understand! I don''t understand what the price of wine and vegetables means. If you understand, I''m afraid you''ll be scared to death at a glance.


    It is estimated that because it is too expensive, there are not many guests in the lobby of the restaurant. Chu Mo came in, and the waiter immediately greeted him with a smile on his face: "my guest, are you having dinner?"


    Chu Mo nodded, but he felt quite strange in his heart. A monk in the quasi supreme realm nodded and bowed to the people who entered the restaurant like a young man. It''s weird to think about it.


    But the monk of the quasi supreme realm didn''t seem to care about these, and with a warm face, he took Chu Mo and Ye Qing to a position near the window. There, people outside can see them.


    This guy worked hard to attract customers.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    Then he took out a piece of the best celestite: "pay with this?"


    When the waiter saw the best celestite, his eyes didn''t show any emotional fluctuations, just nodded faintly, "good."


    "OK, give me some of the shop''s signature dishes." Chu Mo said casually.


    "How many?" The man was slightly stunned.


    At this time, the people on the other tables in the hall also couldn''t help looking back at Chu mo. In the eyes, they all seem strange.


    "Yes, is there a problem?" Chu Mo glanced at the waiter, then glanced at the table of those people, and immediately felt a little stunned. Just now he didn''t notice the wine and vegetables on those people''s tables. Now I found that there were only oneortwo dishes on the table when four people sat together!


    It seems that... I exposed myself to be rich?


    Chumerton felt a little speechless.


    Speaking of it, he almost never worried about the resources of cultivation. In his mind, any one of these monks who can enter the testing ground is the top Tianjiao in their respective fields. Why are these people short of money?


    But from the eyes of those tables, they seemed... Surprised? Are they poor?


    At this time, the waiter also recovered, looked at Chu Mo with a smile, and his attitude became more enthusiastic. He said to Chu Mo, "why don''t... You go upstairs to the private room? The hall is a little noisy, and it''s quiet to enter the private room... In those private rooms, all of them have Dharma arrays, and the conversation is more private. Hehe..."


    The man said, and he smiled at Chu Mo with a smile you know. Speaking of it, in his realm, his eyesight is quite brilliant. As soon as Chu Mo came in, he glanced at the prices of those signature dishes on the wall. Although he showed a somewhat surprised expression, there was no unnecessary response.


    This is enough to show that his financial resources are not poor. As for that woman, it''s even worse! She didn''t even look at the price of vegetables on the wall!


    If this associate of the quasi supreme realm knew Ye Qing''s real origin, he would surely burst into tears. I didn''t expect to lose my sight one day.


    Chu Mo was a little speechless, and his heart said, do you think I look like I''m going to fool around in your store?


    However, he refused the offer of the man. He was a newcomer and wanted to know more about the situation in the testing ground. It''s better to experience yourself than to listen to others.


    The waiter shrugged casually and said, "my guest, it doesn''t matter if you are willing to stay in the hall. Don''t worry, I''ll bring you the wine and vegetables in a moment!"


    Chu Mo wanted to hear what those people were talking about, and get familiar with the testing ground through their conversation.


    However, he was disappointed soon, because these people were all communicating with God!


    It''s really his grandma''s!


    Chu Mo''s head was covered with black lines, and his face was speechless.


    This matter really makes people feel speechless, too much!


    Although you are all the top Tianjiao in a big field, although you are the worst, you are all at the quasi supreme peak. But this is a restaurant, not a teahouse. Do you need to be so quiet?


    At this time, suddenly there was a table with three people sitting, and they began to communicate in the way of conversation.


    "Do you think Ji Xiaotian can be on the list this time?" Asked a young man who looked about thirty.


    "Ji Xiaotian''s strength is enough, but his luck is a little bad. Last time, I heard that he met Jiang caiyue, the tenth in the list of heaven, and nearly won. But it''s a pity that Jiang caiyue finally showed the great magic power of the Jiang family and defeated Ji Xiaotian with one move. It is said that if the Jiang family didn''t have something to do with the imperial Ji family, that blow... Would kill the little heavenly king." A young man in his twenties said with a beaming smile.


    "Hey, Ji xiaotianwang is really a little unlucky. He couldn''t find anyone, but Jiang caiyue. That woman..."


    A young man in Chinese clothes who was also about 30 years old was saying. A woman in white skirt came in from the outside and looked at the young man in Chinese clothes who was about 30 years old.


    "Er..." the young man in Chinese clothes was just facing the position at the door. When he was talking about the woman, he saw the white skirt woman coming in. The rest of the words were choked back all at once. A face flushed.


    The people on the other tables also saw the white skirt woman, and then someone looked at the young man in Chinese clothes, with a touch of light mockery in his eyes.


    Call you mouth owe!


    Can''t you communicate with God? If you want to say it, it hurts. Now the Lord is coming, don''t you say it?


    I must be afraid to say!


    The young man in Chinese clothes looked at the woman in white skirt nervously.


    However, the white skirt woman seemed not to see him, and walked to Chu Mo and Ye Qing.


    There was a flash of happiness in the eyes of the young man in Chinese clothes, who knew that others did not want to see the same as himself. Blushing, he lowered his head, but then he looked up curiously. Look in the direction of Chu mo.


    The woman in white skirt walked all the way to Chu Mo and Ye Qing, then looked at Ye Qing and said in a cold voice, "I''ve noticed you since you entered the city." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1394

    Ye Qing looked at the white skirt woman blankly, and her face was full of confusion.


    Chu Mo, sitting opposite Ye Qing, also frowned slightly. He could probably guess the identity of the woman. Judging from the performance of the young man in Chinese clothes just now, this beautiful woman in white dress should be Jiang caiyue, who ranks 10th in the list of days. And defeated Ji xiaotianwang? Ji xiaotianwang? Hearing this surname, Chu Mo couldn''t help frowning. Especially hearing the words "royal family", Chu Mo was a little speechless.


    Luo Tian royal family is really haunted. Are you going to meet them as soon as you enter the testing ground?


    But what does this woman mean when she comes to her?


    "Pay attention to me? Why?" Although Ye Qing''s face was blank, he still asked a rhetorical question. In his eyes, with a little nervousness and vigilance, he subconsciously glanced at Chu Mo opposite.


    Now Chu Mo is her backbone.


    "Come with me." Jiang caiyue looked at Ye Qing faintly: "your constitution is very special, and I can resonate with you, so I know your constitution. Follow me, be my disciple, and I will make you a real strong man!"


    At this moment, Chu Mo couldn''t help but secretly use the sky god to look at Jiang caiyue. Although he didn''t show any difference, he was greatly shocked in his heart.


    "Supreme high-level, fire phoenix body, top-level Daojing constitution."


    This unknown Jiang caiyue has the same constitution as Ye Qing!


    High level supreme!


    Still so young, Chu Mo suddenly understood why the testing ground was the real gathering place of Tianjiao.


    Anyone you meet is so excellent.


    No wonder Ling Yuwei hesitated a little at that time, whether to let herself in so early. It is estimated that he is not only afraid of danger, but also afraid of being hit! However, Ling Yuwei should have figured out later that when Chu Mo just entered the magic world, any monk in the magic world could easily crush him to death. Chu Mo was not hit at that time. Now, even less.


    "I don''t." Although Ye Qing felt the sincerity of the white skirt woman in front of her, after all, whether she was sincere or not had little to do with her cold voice. But she refused directly. She was taught by the childe himself. Although she didn''t recognize her as an apprentice, Ye Qing had already regarded Chu Mo as her master in her mind.


    As for her age, she never thought about who she fought with the young master. The sage is the teacher! Even if you worship a person smaller than yourself as a teacher, it''s no surprise.


    Jiang caiyue turned her eyes to Chu Mo at this time. There was no contempt or emotion in her eyes. Her voice said coldly, "she listens to you?"


    Chu Mo''s heart couldn''t help jumping slightly before he saw the woman''s face clearly. It''s not that I didn''t see it before, but because Jiang caiyue''s face is covered with a layer of Daohui. At first glance, I just think she is a very beautiful woman with a good temperament. But when she faced Chu Mo, Chu Mo found that this woman was not only beautiful, but also extremely beautiful!


    But what made his heart jump was not Jiang caiyue''s beauty, but the woman who had just talked to him with a trace of spiritual force!


    Suppression, not attack.


    It belongs to the kind of suppression that wants Chu Mo to subconsciously fear her. It''s a little trick of the top strong. Although it''s harmless, it makes people feel a little unhappy.


    Chu Mo''s heart beat half a beat faster just at that moment. This means nothing to him. It''s less reliable than * * * *.


    "Girl, don''t we know each other?" Chu Mo looked at Jiang caiyue and said softly.


    They didn''t communicate with each other with divine thoughts, so they said it openly.


    In the restaurant hall, there are threeorfour tables, less than fifteen altogether. At this moment, they all looked at Chu Mo in a daze.


    Is this boy pretending to be stupid or really stupid?


    He doesn''t know Jiang caiyue?


    It seems that he still wants to refuse?


    Are you crazy?


    These thoughts came out crazily from the minds of those Jizhuo people.


    Jiang caiyue was also slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that this person was not afraid of her spiritual suppression, let alone that he would talk to her like this. Speaking of it, when was the last time someone spoke to her with this attitude? She can''t remember. I don''t even remember whether someone talked to her like this.


    therefore


    "You want to get my attention? You have the wrong idea." Jiang caiyue said coldly.


    Sure enough!


    The people at those tables were as excited as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. They all mourned for Chu Mo in their hearts. The heart said that you are over pretending, right? Facing Jiang caiyue, how dare you talk to her with this attitude? How ignorant!


    Especially the young man in Chinese clothes before, his eyes were full of schadenfreude.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about, let alone what you want to do. If you want to forcibly oppress others by relying on yourself as a supreme, then I don''t mind using a battle to protect my friend." Chu Mo looked at Jiang caiyue calmly: "as for attracting your attention? You think too much."


    Quiet!


    The whole restaurant was suddenly silent!


    The people at those tables couldn''t help sweating for Chu Mo at the moment. I thought in my heart: this guy is looking for death! Does he really not know who Jiang caiyue is? Or is it really trying to provoke Jiang caiyue in this way to attract her attention?


    When they want to come, the possibility of the latter is too small, because the price is too high!


    This is Jiang caiyue!


    He is the 10th strongest person in the list of heaven!


    Not to mention the magnificent and powerful family behind her.


    Didn''t you see that even the prince of the royal family, she can''t miss it? At most, it''s just to save face. Why are you so stubborn?


    Jiang caiyue was also a little dazed. If she didn''t pay attention to Chu Mo at all when she just came in, now, the various performances of this young man did arouse her a trace of interest.


    Because the whole testing ground, people who dare to talk to her like this are basically dead!


    Does he really not know himself?


    Jiang caiyue was a little uncertain for a while.


    After a while, she just wanted to talk, but she glanced back at those people who stared at the excitement, frowned and said coldly, "you all go out."


    Why!


    This is the aspiration of those people at the moment. But it can only be the voice of the heart. Unexpectedly, no one resisted. All settled their accounts obediently, and then went out with a sad face.


    As for the guys in the store, they also disappeared consciously after receiving the money.


    There were only three of them left in the huge restaurant hall.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his heart said that this woman was very domineering! And it seems that those people know her reputation. Dare to deal with the crown prince of the royal family... It seems that he is also a great owner.


    At this time, Jiang caiyue looked at Chu Mo, and her voice was still cold, but she eased a little: "sorry, if you misunderstood me, I apologize."


    Fortunately, Jiang caiyue just cleared everyone out, otherwise, I''m afraid her words can frighten those people silly!


    The proud daughter of the yuan family, will she apologize? Or apologize to the two "little monks" in the quasi supreme realm? This is... Incredible!


    Quasi Supreme... Although there is only one more word "quasi", it will be extremely difficult to remove this word and become a real supreme. Even under the starry sky where the rules of heaven and earth are normal, Chengdao is still unique among hundreds of millions of people! It is still the dream of countless people.


    How many monks, throughout their lives, can only stay in the realm of quasi supreme. Seeing that the door was there, it just couldn''t be pushed open.


    Chu Mo didn''t expect Jiang caiyue to apologize. He was also soft rather than hard, and the expression on his face eased slightly, "I accept your apology, but I want to know what you want to do with my friend? If you guessed correctly, you should also have Huofeng constitution. I heard that in the spiritual world, there is a kind of person who specializes in looking for people with the same constitution as himself, and then refine it as his own nourishment to cultivate his constitution..."


    "Enough!" Jiang caiyue suddenly frowned and glared at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s first words made Jiang caiyue extremely unhappy in her heart. What do you mean: I accept your apology? Come on, I just said I meant no harm. Do you really think I''m apologizing to you? I don''t want to scare this one across from you, so that she doesn''t have a good impression of me!


    As a result, Chu Mo''s next words made Jiang caiyue angry. He was simply furious.


    Even the other party didn''t bother to ask how he knew he was Huofeng physique, which was a secret. He looked at Chu Mo angrily, "why do you say that about me? Who do you think I am? Is it that kind of bad guy who does all kinds of evil? You say that kind of thing... How can it be, how can it happen to me?"


    The restaurant was sealed by Jiang caiyue, and her voice could not be heard. But all this was heard by the quasi supreme man who consciously dodged. He can swear that he didn''t mean to listen. Who would have thought that this aunt would quarrel with the young man after clearing everyone away?


    Speaking of it, this quasi supreme man feels that he has finally learned something today. He has always felt inferior here. Of course, he used to be different. How can a person who cultivates to be supreme at such a young age feel inferior? But where is this? This is the place where the top Tianjiao is gathered!


    It''s easy to get a place in the testing ground. After coming in, he was completely beaten by all kinds of knowledge. In the end, in order to protect himself, he simply became a waiter in the restaurant. Because he continues to wander outside, he will definitely not live to leave here that day!


    In his view, the quasi supreme should be honest, become the bottom of the testing ground, keep your head down, and strive to become the king.


    But today, he finally realized that there was another kind of person in this world. Such people, no matter when, will never bow to anyone!


    This is the real pride¡ª¡ª


    Send it on the third watch and ask for recommended tickets. Why are there so few recommended tickets this week? Let''s vote for recommendations after watching. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1395

    Too bold!


    The man who overheard all this unconsciously admired Chu Mo to the point of falling to the ground in his heart.


    This seems to be the first person who can irritate Jiang caiyue and resist until now? At least before that, the guys who have been in the testing ground for three years have not heard of anyone else who can do this.


    Chu Mo leaned back on the chair and looked at Jiang caiyue with an angry face. His delicate white face like a porcelain doll was red with anger. But Chu Mo didn''t have any unnecessary reaction, and said with a tired face, "I don''t know you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jiang caiyue was covered with black lines and completely speechless!


    This sentence is too lethal!


    People don''t know you, so how do you know whether you are a good person or a bad person? Is there a bad person who writes bad words on his face?


    But the question is, how can you not know me? Why don''t you know me? You can''t not know me!


    Jiang caiyue''s heart was full of turbulence and anger. But she''s a girl and can''t say it. Although she thought so in her heart, even if she said it, she would feel a little too narcissistic.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiang caiyue looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "I''m the daughter of Luo Tian''s Jiang family. My name is Jiang caiyue. I swear, I don''t mean any harm!"


    Jiang caiyue said, looking at the indifferent Chu Mo, her face was tired and lazy, which really made her have the impulse to slap her hard. If it weren''t for fear of frightening the person opposite him... Well, I can bear it!


    "I''m from a small place. I''m new here." Chu Mo said faintly, "I don''t know about the testing ground, and I don''t know what Luo Tian you said. So I don''t know what Jiang family, Li family or zhangjiawang family. So sorry, what you said doesn''t mean anything to me. I just want to know, what do you want to do?"


    "...." Jiang caiyue''s eyes rolled wildly in her heart. What do I want to do? Didn''t I just say that? I want to take her as an apprentice!


    Jiang caiyue looked at Chu Mo coldly, her heart churning, looking at the boy''s appearance, how can it be that kind of appearance that doesn''t know anything? A quasi supreme who knows nothing dares to be like you in the testing ground? Have you been killed a hundred times already?


    But Chu Mo said so, she really had no way! What can she say? Say that our Jiang family is not an ordinary family, even Luo Tian royal family, we don''t pay attention to it? What if this guy says again: what is the royal family of Luo Tian? How will she answer?


    Therefore, the little witch in the eyes of countless friars in the testing ground can only patiently explain at the moment: "I want to accept her as an apprentice, because my constitution is the same, so I have a good experience in how to cultivate people with this constitution. If she has no correct cultivation method, she will be delayed! Can you understand what I mean?"


    "Oh." Chu Mo answered, then frowned and began to think.


    He did hesitate, but he knew too little about Luo Tianxian domain and other large domains! So it''s hard to tell whether Jiang caiyue''s seemingly sincere words are true or not.


    The reason why he didn''t accept Ye Qing as an apprentice was that he didn''t want to implicate Ye Qing one day in the future. Also thinking that if there is a good place to go, let Ye Qing go and always follow her, which is not a good thing for her. Chu Mo also knew that Ye Qing''s talent will definitely be favored by the strong when he enters the testing ground. But I didn''t expect this day to come so soon. It''s too soon for him to know too much, so he must make a choice.


    Jiang caiyue looked at Chu Mo angrily and said, "Oh" what does it mean? You are talking!


    After a while, Chu Mo finally spoke. This time, Chu Mo''s attitude was much more sincere. He looked at Jiang caiyue: "sorry, I don''t want to amuse you, nor do I have any malice. I really don''t know the situation, what kind of person you are, and what kind of family you are. If you are really good for Ye Qing, I don''t disagree, but there are two points about this."


    "You say." The change of Chu Mo''s attitude and the sincerity of her tone calmed the anger in Jiang caiyue''s heart a little, and she looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said, "first, if, I mean if. If ye Qing really worships you as a teacher, you must give me a guarantee, that is, she can''t be hurt in the trial field. I heard that this place is called a genius meat grinder like the Shura field. I don''t want her such arrogance to fall here..."


    "Childe..." the opposite Ye Qing was a little anxious. She really has no experience and knows almost nothing. But that doesn''t mean she has no brain. When she found that the young master actually began to consider letting her learn from others, she immediately panicked.


    Come out of the sealed world. Here, she has no relatives. The only one she can trust is the childe! If the childe doesn''t want her, she feels completely helpless from now on.


    Chu Mo smiles at Ye Qing and signals her to take it easy.


    At this time, Jiang caiyue said, "don''t worry, I can swear by the original God, I Jiang caiyue will never do anything sorry for Ye Qing, her name is Ye Qing, right?" Seeing Chu Mo nodding, Jiang caiyue then said, "if she worships me as a teacher, she is my closest person in the world. To tell you the truth, I haven''t accepted an apprentice! She worships me, and that''s my eldest disciple! Do you understand this meaning?"


    Chu Mo nodded. Of course, he understood, just like Fang LAN. That''s his eldest disciple!


    Jiang caiyue then said, "so, I will ensure her safety in Luo Tianxian domain. Believe me, no one dares to touch her by my side! What Shura field, what genius meat grinder, that''s right... For others!" She wanted to say that it was for you people, but when it came to her mouth, she changed her mouth again, which was really not easy for her. People familiar with Jiang caiyue know that this woman has great courage and is never afraid of offending others.


    "Tell me the second point." Jiang caiyue looks at Chu mo.


    "Second, you need to ask her own consent for this matter. I can''t be her master, even if I can, but this kind of thing also needs her own choice!" Chu Mo said.


    "I don''t..." Ye Qing directly wanted to refuse, but Jiang caiyue directly stretched out her hand to cover her mouth, and then glared angrily at Chu Mo: "isn''t this nonsense? You let her choose, what does she understand?"


    "The key is, I don''t understand!" Chu Mo shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands, and looked helpless.


    But this expression, in Jiang caiyue''s eyes, is really too hateful. She frowned and suddenly shouted, "that guy, have you heard enough? Get out quickly and explain to this bastard who I am!"


    Plop


    There came a sound of falling to the ground, and then the associate of the quasi supreme realm appeared in front of the three people.


    "Jiang... Miss Jiang... I really didn''t mean to eavesdrop... I... I..."


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense, and quickly explain to this generous thing, who am I!" Jiang caiyue''s face was impatient. One of her hands was still covering Ye Qing''s mouth and didn''t take it off.


    Ye Qing also has the quasi supreme cultivation, but he can''t move!


    It was a dream for Jiang caiyue to suppress Chu Mo like this, but suppressing Ye Qing was a piece of cake.


    The man shivered and said something to Chu mo. generally speaking, it was clear and objective.


    Chu Mo knew that Jiang caiyue, who ranked 10th in the test field, not only had a strong background, but also was quite excellent. He is a famous Tianjiao, not a liar. Most importantly, Jiang caiyue loves talents very much. It belongs to the type who can''t walk at the sight of genius.


    However, unless the background is equally strong and unparalleled, it is difficult for any genius to escape her recruitment. But ye Qing was really the first one who made her want to accept disciples!


    "Do you understand now? Do you still think I''m a liar?" Jiang caiyue looked at Chu Mo with hatred, then loosened Ye Qing''s mouth, looked at Ye Qing and said, "don''t talk first, let your childe say!"


    With that, Jiang caiyue turned her eyes to Chu Mo: "think about it. If you really want to be good for her, you should know how to choose. Otherwise, I really want to doubt your purpose and motivation."


    "Hehe, she is my little maid. What motive and purpose can I have?" Chu Mo first teased, and then said with a straight face, "since you really proved that you are OK, there is no other impure purpose..."


    Jiang caiyue rolled her eyes, and the quasi supreme man beside her was also in a cold sweat. The heart said that this guy''s courage, really can''t learn!


    Too fierce!


    How dare you say anything.


    Chu Mo said, "well, I think it''s better to let Ye Qing follow you than follow me."


    "Childe..." Ye Qing felt like crying, looking at Chu Mo pitifully, "childe, are you going to leave me?"


    Ye Qing has no other feelings for Chu mo. after a few months of getting along, she has regarded Chu Mo as her master and relatives.


    Chu Mo shook his head and said with a wry smile, "Ye Qing, you don''t know where the testing ground is. To be honest, here, I... Can''t guarantee my own safety. Since this miss of the Jiang family values you so much, it''s much better for you to follow her than me."


    "Qing''er is not afraid of death... Qing''er just wants to stay with the young master." Ye Qing murmured, looking pitiful.


    Chu Mo was ruthless and said in a deep voice, "just take it as a reward. I don''t need someone to take care of me! If you follow me, it will drag me down!" Saying this, Chu Mo sighed in his heart: one day you will understand, I hope you don''t hate me.


    With that, Chu Mo stood up and glanced at the man who was trying to make himself appear to be nonexistent: "sorry, I can''t eat this meal today, doesn''t it matter?"


    "Ah... No, it''s okay... It''s okay!" Man, I don''t know why, facing this person who is in the same realm as myself, he is also full of pressure. As if facing Jiang caiyue!


    "That''s good. Save it for me and come to eat next time. Let''s go!" Chu Mo said and walked out.


    "Childe!" Ye Qing couldn''t help crying.


    "It''s much better to be with her than with me. You''ll understand it later. Remember, you can say where you come from or my business, but don''t say my name." Chu Mo transmits the sound to Ye Qing.


    At this time, Jiang caiyue''s eyes looking at Chu Mo became soft, and her voice was also unprecedentedly gentle: "don''t you think you made a request to me less?"


    Chu Mo smiled and turned his back to Jiang caiyue: "before entering the testing ground, I knew where this was. I appreciate your kindness, but it''s not necessary. I can handle it myself. Help me take care of Ye Qing!"


    Chu Mo finished and left directly.


    Ye Qing burst into tears.


    In Jiang caiyue''s eyes, there are many different colors. Murmured, "this is a talent!"


    Man: "...."¡ª¡ª


    Brothers, vote for some recommendation? No money, everyone has... How good it is to move your hand and take away your experience. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1396

    Chu Mo quickly went out. To tell the truth, the moment he heard Ye Qing crying, he was a little softhearted. But he knew clearly in his heart that this kind of end result was simply too good for Ye Qing! It''s clear at a glance whether the man in the quasi supreme realm is lying.


    For Jiang caiyue, he also has a more intuitive understanding, that is, a woman with a role face but a man''s heart. A little grumpy, a little capricious, but not crazy. He is a very reasonable person.


    If Jiang caiyue could hear Chu Mo''s evaluation of her, she would be happy. She nodded and praised Chu Mo: Yes, yes, you''re right, I think so.


    But if it is heard by other people who know Jiang caiyue, they will definitely faint directly, and then look up to the sky and sigh: that witch... Is she reasonable?


    Anyway, Chu Mo''s impression of Jiang caiyue is not bad. Ye Qing will be full of crisis when she comes out of that place and follows her. It''s much better to have a woman like Jiang caiyue protecting her than to follow her.


    So, although he was reluctant in his heart, he resolutely let go.


    Then Chu Mo wandered around the city and found a small inn. After entering, he was speechless again. Because the owner of this inn is actually a monk in the supreme realm.


    Well, this place is so willful that Chu Mo didn''t even see an emperor realm.


    It''s estimated that either he can''t get in, or he''s already been killed


    The owner of the inn is very friendly, but it is very dark. In a small courtyard, he dares to ask for 100000 top-grade celestite a day. At this price, we can build 100 Inns like him.


    Chu Mo, of course, didn''t want to stay in the store, otherwise he would just put his house in an open space? He wants to know about the world and the specific situation in the testing ground!


    In fact, opening an inn in this city is really not for people to live!


    Although the number of Tianjiao entering the testing ground is not particularly large, it is not a lot. There are always those new comers who don''t know anything. They chose to stay in the hotel for the same purpose as Chu mo.


    Therefore, after paying five million of the best celestite, the inn owner became more enthusiastic. In the process of chatting with Chu Mo, the innkeeper also said nothing.


    Chu Mo realized that people had seen many new recruits in the testing ground. The so-called hotel is not as good as the consulting fee.


    In this way, five million top-grade celestite will not lose money.


    Through the inn owner, Chu Mo had a general understanding of the testing ground, including even the seven domains plus Luo Tianxian domain. As for the Yanhuang domain, the eighth largest domain, Chu Mo simply didn''t even ask. This topic is too sensitive, and it''s easy to think of something else.


    For Chu Mo, it would be better for him to know one of the seven domains and Luo Tianxian domain. But the situation here in the testing ground is still very useful to him.


    As he knew before, the testing ground is indeed a very cruel place, but at the same time, it is also a very tough place!


    Here is the best chance, but also the most dangerous!


    Tianjiao, everyone who can appear in the test field is Tianjiao! There is no mediocrity!


    But there is also a gap between Tianjiao. The relatively weak Tianjiao is basically trampled on here.


    "Or, just like us, just open a shop and run a small business. In this city, it''s safe, and no one comes to our trouble. It''s also good to earn some resources." The innkeeper poured out the reason why there was a city in the testing ground.


    "The testing ground is a vast world. It''s huge. It''s not even much smaller than a domain. Among them, there are three forbidden areas." The innkeeper looked at Chu Mo: "young man, don''t shine your eyes when you hear the forbidden area. The forbidden area of the testing ground is the real forbidden area! Saints may not get out if they enter!"


    "...." chumerton had a black line.


    The innkeeper didn''t bother about this topic, and then said, "at the same time, there are six murderous places. By comparison, although the six murderous places are also very dangerous, some people came back alive from there. And it brought unimaginable opportunities. But that place is also not suitable for you to go. Don''t blame me for my bad words, young man, your realm is relatively poor."


    Chu Mo nodded, and there was no displeasure on his face.


    The innkeeper said, "there are three lists of heaven, earth and man in the testing ground. These three lists are not made by man. But there are three stone tablets standing in the reincarnation river. The three stone tablets are said to record every monk who enters the testing ground. But if they fail to meet the standard, the stone tablets will not show your name."


    "Reincarnation Sichuan?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, and he thought of reincarnation pool water. Now in the world of the sky god, the fish of creation are still those in those days. Chu Mo occasionally feeds some netherworld insects to the fish, but the fish of creation can''t lay eggs and reproduce.


    Chu Mo always felt that there was a big secret hidden in the fish of nature. Because even in his present state, he still can''t see through the secret of the fish of creation. Therefore, he is very concerned about the reincarnation pool.


    "Yes, there is reincarnation pool water in the abyss of reincarnation under reincarnation Sichuan." The innkeeper said, "but the water is extremely Yin water, and most people dare not touch it. Especially there are inexplicable monsters in the reincarnation pool. I haven''t heard of anyone who dares to go there. But reincarnation Sichuan is different, and that place is not dangerous."


    "Reincarnation Sichuan where you can see the three lists of heaven, earth and man?" Chu Mo looked at the inn owner and asked, "how many people are on each list?"


    "There are 3000 people on the list, 100 on the ground and 10 on the sky." Said the innkeeper.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath and murmured, "Jiang caiyue, that woman is so powerful?"


    The innkeeper was stunned instantly, and his breath was about to stop. He looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face: "you, do you know Miss Jiang?"


    "Yes, I''ve only met once." Chu Mo didn''t want to put gold on his face with others. He just thought in his heart how strong Jiang caiyue was and how far he was inferior to her.


    There are 3000 people in the list, 100 people in the list, but only 10 people in the list. It can be seen that those who can be on the list must be the real top Tianjiao!


    The people on the list should be the top monks in all major fields, right?


    "The three lists of heaven, earth and man will only record the monks who are here at present. That is to say, even if you are the first in the list, if you leave the testing ground, your name will disappear. Even if you come in again next time, you need to fight again." Said the innkeeper.


    "There are 3000 people on the list. Are you on the list?" Chu Mo asked.


    In his opinion, the inn owner, the monk of the supreme realm, is the worst, and he should also be listed on the list of people, right?


    The innkeeper blush, shook his head and said, "the list of people? What do you think? Is it so easy to get on? There are always more than 100000 monks in the whole testing field, and countless are in the supreme realm. Although there are not many in the quasi supreme realm, there are also many. Among them, more are the powers of the quasi holy realm! Who can compete with them for the list!"


    Chu Mo was speechless: "you said that the number of quasi supreme masters in the testing field is not much?"


    "Of course not much! This realm, after entering, is almost dead! Or be honest and be a waiter in the city!" The innkeeper blurted out, and then remembered that there was a quasi supreme sitting in front of him. He said apologetically, "I don''t mean you, I mean the vast majority of people. You must be different from them..."


    "...." Chu Mo was also a little speechless. His heart said, what do you see? I''m different from them? The compliment is insincere!


    But Chu Mo didn''t care too much. Now he is more glad that he let Ye Qing stay with Jiang caiyue. This is simply finding a real big backer! Chu Mo is happy for Ye Qing at the bottom of his heart.


    At the same time, Jiang caiyue over there is also doing Ye Qing''s work.


    The top Tianjiao, who ranks 10th in the list, is now facing Ye Qing, who has been silently crying. She is anxious. If this woman was not a rare Phoenix, she would have slapped her to death!


    A practitioner, who is so little, crying, not smart at all, is simply a wonderful flower!


    Jiang caiyue wanted to ask this woman: how on earth did you live to this day? Was it your childe who protected you until now?


    But it''s not very similar. Jiang caiyue looks irritable, but in fact, her mind is also quite delicate. From the communication between Chu Mo and Ye Qing, we can feel that the relationship between the two people is a little mysterious. It''s not like the relationship between the maid and the childe.


    However, there is no ambiguity between the two people, but ye Qing still relies on her son.


    It really makes people feel speechless.


    "I said, don''t cry, as if I wanted to hurt you. Do you know, as long as I say, I want to recruit Jiang caiyue, how many people in the world will line up and kneel for me to choose? Do you understand?" Jiang caiyue looked at Ye Qing, who was indifferent, with a helpless look on her face: "let''s talk about it? Stay with me and practice well, and you will come back to your childe sooner or later!"


    "Really?" One night, Ye Qing finally said the first sentence. In her red crying eyes, a light lit up: "can I really come back to him?"


    "..." Jiang caiyue is covered with black lines, and his delicate face is black at the moment. His heart says that I won''t cultivate it. Go to cultivate a top-level talent for that fool, right? This is simply


    But on second thought, people with Huofeng constitution are really too rare! Jiang caiyue has seen this one for so many years, so she won''t give up anyway.


    "Really!" Jiang caiyue thought and nodded seriously. At this time, Ye Qing did not understand how valuable Jiang caiyue''s commitment was.


    "Then, where can I find him then?" Ye Qing asked. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1397

    Jiang caiyue felt extremely stuffy in her stomach, but she said patiently, "when the time comes, you will have vast powers, and you will be omnipotent. It''s not easy to find someone?"


    "Oh." Ye Qing nodded with little interest and said, "I heard it''s dangerous here. Can you protect him together?"


    "..." Jiang caiyue had a feeling of taking Chu Mo out and beating him violently, and then asked him: did you do it on purpose? Did you pretend to leave gracefully knowing that your maid was so stupid and loyal to you that she begged me to protect you?


    However, Jiang caiyue is rational. She has her own cognitive judgment on things. Thinking of that calm face, she knew that the person didn''t think so.


    "OK, I promise you! I''ll let go, but remember, I also have enemies. At that time, if my enemies hate him because of this, ask him to trouble to kill him, don''t blame me." Jiang caiyue said.


    "Well... Let''s forget it for the time being. He''s in danger. Let''s go and help him." Ye Qing said weakly.


    "..." Jiang caiyue finally couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "baby apprentice, you won!"


    Ye Qing also felt that he was a little too much, then bowed his head, blushed and said, "young master, he has saved my life, saved the lives of many people, and he is a good man."


    "Good people... Okay." In Jiang caiyue''s world, there are no good people or bad people, only friends and enemies. However, it''s true that she is interested in Chu mo. if she hadn''t focused on Ye Qing before, she would never have let Chu Mo go. That''s a talent. It''s interesting to recruit yourself. Now she managed to settle Ye Qing, and her interest in Chu Mo was raised again.


    In my heart, I wonder if bringing Ye Qing''s son to me will have an impact on Ye Qing. After thinking about it, I decided not to do so. If you are in the testing ground, you will die. Ye Qing is sad for a few years at most, but she will follow her wholeheartedly!


    Yes, that''s it. I won''t take the initiative to harm him, but I won''t protect him!


    Although she thought so in her heart, Jiang caiyue was very curious about Chu Mo and asked, "can you talk about yourself and your childe?"


    Ye Qing had been prompted by Chu mo before, nodded at Wen Yan and said, "yes, I come from..."


    Jiang caiyue heard the more surprise in her eyes. Finally, she finally understood why Ye Qing didn''t look like a practitioner at all. It turned out that she had known her son for less than half a year!


    It turned out that she came from that place!


    The world that was once used by the royal family of Luo Tian to exile sinners!


    God!


    No wonder she doesn''t understand anything. No wonder she is so simple that she still has the concept of good people and bad people in her mind. i see!


    However, her childe... Jiang caiyue frowned and thought carefully.


    Did you enter that world first and then kill all the tree demons in that world? Finally, he entered the testing ground with Ye Qing, the peerless Tianjiao of the Phoenix body!


    Smooth it


    In Jiang caiyue''s eyes, there was a flash of light.


    First of all, he is very strong!


    There is no doubt about this. Ye Qing just said that when they just entered the testing ground, they met the creatures of the supreme realm. But she was suppressed by her childe!


    Although the creatures in the supreme realm are not equal to the supreme friars of mankind, not everyone can suppress them.


    This requires incomparably strong combat power.


    Secondly, he actually knows that Ye Qing is the body of Fire Phoenix! How did he know? This question made Jiang caiyue more curious about the identity of Chu mo.


    In the whole Luo Tianxian region, there are not many people who can see that Ye Qing is the body of fire and Phoenix at a glance. Even if it is a saint, it is not so easy to see!


    Not to mention a quasi supreme.


    Third, who is he? How did he get into that exile? Ye Qing still doesn''t know his name. Of course, she may know it, but she doesn''t want to say it.


    Jiang caiyue thought in her heart: she can use her magic power to kill all the tree demons in exile, even if she... Can''t!


    Is he the royal family of Luo Tian?


    If Chu Mo was here and heard Jiang caiyue''s voice, he would be in a cold sweat. This woman''s IQ is terrible!


    Chu Mo let Ye Qing say these things because he knew that Ye Qing had no way to hide it! She has no experience and doesn''t come from any big field. She can''t hide it from others at all.


    Then he, Ye Qing''s son, can''t also come from that place. After all, others are not fools.


    But Chu Mo didn''t expect that Jiang caiyue could infer so many things through so little information. Even guess that he is the royal family of Luo Tian!


    "Not quite right..." Jiang caiyue frowned and muttered, thinking in her heart: Although there are many Luo Tian royal family children, she should know all the excellent ones. How can there be so kind? Run to that place to subdue demons? There''s no one with such a good eye that you can see the constitution of Huofeng at a glance?


    But if he is not the royal family of Luo Tian, why can he use his magic power there?


    As the princess of the Jiang family, Jiang caiyue knows much more secret than ordinary people think. She even knew that there was a princess in the royal family of Luo Tian who ran to the Yan and Huang regions, fell in love with others and gave birth to a child. He offended the royal family of Luo Tian and has been under house arrest for many years. She even knew that the child had a vague legend that he had something to do with an ancient prophecy


    Of course, at a deeper level, Jiang caiyue doesn''t know. But she was already terrified to know so many things. Because even many children of the royal family of Luo Tian. I don''t even know that.


    "This childe of your family... Hehe, it''s very mysterious." Jiang caiyue glanced at Ye Qing with deep meaning, and then said, "I guess he should be able to survive in the test field, so you don''t have to worry so much, just follow me obediently. From tomorrow on, I''ll give you a set of mind skills first. Then I''ll give you a set of Kung Fu! Those you practiced before, anyway, it''s not long, give up, and there''s no loss."


    "Ah? Can it still be like this?" Ye Qing looked at Jiang caiyue carefully and said weakly, "but I think the skill I practice now is very good?"


    "No, no, you can''t give up what you practice now, but you must practice what I gave you!" Jiang caiyue''s tone was non-negotiable, Seriously said: "Ye Qing, remember, one day you will understand my intentions. I am your master, although there is no master worship ceremony yet. In this world, people with the same physique as you and my teachers and disciples may not find a third one! Therefore, I have no selfishness towards you, and will never harm you. I just want you to grow up. Our teachers and disciples will also be a good story in the future!"


    Ye Qing was moved and said, "I know, thank you!"


    Although she is a little dissatisfied with Ye Qing''s not calling her master, Jiang caiyue is still very happy with Ye Qing''s attitude. Anyway, I finally put down my previous vigilance. Begin to accept yourself.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo woke up the next morning and suddenly thought of something, so he ran to ask the innkeeper.


    "If I want to be on the list of heaven, earth and man, what do I need to do?"


    The innkeeper looked at Chu Mo seriously for a long time, and confirmed that he was not awake and was still talking nonsense. Then he twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "go to reincarnation Sichuan, then choose any person''s name on the list of heaven, earth and man, read the name with your divine sense, and then you can transmit it to this person. Defeat him, or kill him, and you can replace him!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes flickered with light: "anytime, anywhere?"


    "Yes, anytime, anywhere, but everyone can only challenge once a year; there are no restrictions on the challenged rules on the list of heaven, earth and man." Said the innkeeper.


    "Ah? Isn''t that very unfair to the people on the list?" Chu Mo said subconsciously, and then said, "no wonder the killing in the testing ground is so ferocious, is there a reason for this?"


    "Smart!" The inn owner gave Chu Mo a thumbs up and said with a smile, "there must be this reason. Who wants to be disturbed without restrictions? No matter who wants to challenge, challenge. Although the practitioner can not sleep, if at that time... He or she is doing something else. For example... Hehehehehe..." on the inn owner''s face, Show a smile you know: "you said that if a person suddenly appeared at this time and said I would challenge you, what would you think if it were you?"


    "Will it be transmitted to you?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, also covered with black lines.


    "No, wouldn''t that be an assassination? It will be transmitted within 30000 miles. But it''s very close, okay?" The innkeeper looked at Chu Mo: "for any monk above the quasi supreme realm, is 30000 miles a distance?"


    "Really not..." Chu Mo smiled bitterly.


    "So, generally speaking, those monks on the list will not let go of anyone who challenges them. Only fierce killing can scare those who overestimate their strength. Cough... I''m not talking about you, but I still advise you, young man, I think you''re very pleasant, you''d better not be impulsive. Really, this is my heartfelt words. You''d better ask about the combat power of those people on the list first, and then Say. Moreover, once you are on the list, even if you are on the list of people, you will immediately become famous. But this is not a good thing. Because in this way, others, anytime, anywhere... Can challenge you! " The innkeeper looked at Chu Mo sincerely.


    Chu Mo nodded and thanked the innkeeper seriously, "thank you for giving me so much advice!"


    "You''re welcome. I hope to see you again next time." The innkeeper looked at Chu Mo and said, in fact, over the years, he has really seen too many monks like this young man. Most of them are young supreme. They think they are the strongest in the same realm.


    As a result, the result is... He has never seen many people for the second time.


    Of course, maybe it''s not good for people to leave the testing ground after success. I hope so.


    Five days later, Chu Mo left the inn. A person quietly on the road, his destination is reincarnation Sichuan¡ª¡ª


    Send it at midnight and ask for a monthly ticket!


    Brothers, it''s getting more and more difficult to get on the list these months. We should work together! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1398

    Reincarnation on Sichuan to see feng shui.


    This is a long-standing saying in the testing ground. This is to see feng shui. In fact, it means that Feng Shui turns in turn. Look at the three lists of heaven, earth and man. Because only monks in the testing ground can be on these three lists. Once they leave, I''m afraid they will only leave for a while, and after they return, their names will disappear on it.


    Therefore, some top players will come back after returning to the testing ground to get back their own ranking.


    Feng Shui turns.


    Over time, the saying of reincarnation to see feng shui in Sichuan has gradually spread.


    Liu Yunfeng is such a monk who goes back and forth many times on the tianbang. From the fifth to the tenth place, he occupied all of them. In the eyes of anyone, he can be regarded as a brilliant young Tianjiao. At the same time, the sect behind him is also envied by countless people.


    Haoyue sect!


    The bright moon sect of Tiangang!


    He is the top young Tianjiao of Haoyue sect! Shining all over! He is simply the darling of this world!


    But he himself never thought so.


    He is from Tiangang realm and Haoyue sect. But there is no prominent family behind him, and he never thinks he is a gifted arrogant. As for the word "radiant", if he hears someone describe him like this, Liu Yunfeng will only give him a sneer, and then silently scold him in his heart: shoot your sister!


    He can have all this today because of a death crisis when he was eight years old.


    That was decades ago


    On a sunny afternoon, beside the garbage dump of haoyuezong. There are dozens of children, big and small. The oldest is in his teens, and the youngest is only six or seven years old. Eight year old Liu Yunfeng is very inconspicuous among this group of people. Therefore, his position is also the worst.


    Yes, they are a group of orphans, a group of homeless children. Struggling on the edge of hunger every day. Unlike those children from wealthy families, the problem that these orphans need to consider every day is not how to have fun. But how to eat enough and how to live.


    The competition between orphans is very fierce. Those older children are very domineering and occupy the best position every time. Once they find that other children grab good things, they will rob them. If you don''t give it, fight it. If you don''t give it again, you may even die!


    There is no law here, and no one will care about the lives of these orphans.


    Liu Yunfeng''s life experience is very poor. He doesn''t even know who his parents are, whether they were abandoned, or whether their parents died in an accident. He doesn''t know. An old man adopted him. At the age of four, the old man died. There was nothing valuable left for him.


    Therefore, since then, Liu Yunfeng began to live in the garbage dump. He knows all the older children and has no friendship with each other, but there is no hatred. Liu Yunfeng picked up garbage carefully every time. I won''t offend those people. He knows what to take and what not to take. So four years later, they are in peace with each other.


    This garbage dump is a special dumping place for Haoyue sect, one of the top sect gates in Tiangang domain. There are household garbage, alchemy garbage, and also the garbage of refining equipment. Household garbage is the favorite of these children. Because there is a lot of untouched food in it. As the top sect, they use the best ingredients. Non spiritual objects are not qualified to be food materials.


    Therefore, almost all the children who pick up food here every day are very strong. But that''s all. Real good things, even if fed to zongmen''s dogs or other animals, will not be thrown here.


    There is no market for the garbage from alchemy, and almost everyone can''t avoid it. The dregs of those pills were dumped there after they could not be recycled completely. There is nothing useful at all, and there are countless highly toxic things.


    Liu Yunfeng once saw with his own eyes an 18-year-old boy in the foundation period, who was almost the king of children here. It''s a bully. I wanted to find a useful elixir in the elixir garbage, but I was poisoned!


    The strong one in the foundation period! That''s the existence that one punch can smash a big stone! He died silently. His face was livid and his body was stiff. He''s dead and no one even dares to touch him!


    It is precisely because of that matter that the pill garbage heap has become a real forbidden area in the eyes of these orphans. No one dares to go there.


    In contrast, the refinery garbage dump is more popular. There are always some valuable metals in it. These metals can usually be sold at a good price in town. Even if you are lucky occasionally, you can encounter some waste ores that can extract divine gold, and then you will develop.


    However, those things have always been the exclusive property of those older children. Although Liu Yunfeng also wanted to take a share, he dared not. Because those big children will protect the garbage heap of the smelter like wolves. No matter who wants to share in the past, they will be disabled by their joint efforts.


    Here, the disabled are basically dead.


    This place is far away from haoyuezong. Every time haoyuezong comes to dump garbage, a huge warship flies over, and then the warehouse opening at the bottom of the warship opens, and a large amount of garbage pours down.


    At that time, this group of people were happiest.


    But all these memories came to an abrupt end on that sunny afternoon when Liu Yunfeng was eight years old.


    A group of children sat there waiting from a distance, and they could calculate when haoyuezong would come. So I will arrive here in advance.


    That day, Liu Yunfeng kicked a slapped dagger on his body.


    He accidentally found it in the food garbage once, and cut his finger at that time. He bled a lot and scared him.


    No one noticed him at that time, so he hid the little dagger.


    Who ever thought that the knife somehow had a feeling of empathy with him. Liu Yunfeng even had a feeling that he could make the knife fly by himself! He even tried it secretly once. It did fly. However, he also fell asleep for seven or eight days, almost starving to death in his sleep.


    But since then, he has been hiding the dagger on his body. Never left. It took many years for him to know that his dagger was an imperial magic instrument. As for why they were thrown away in the food. It is said that the martial uncle was too careless at that time. He cut meat with a knife and forgot it after cutting. As a result, the servants were so careless that they were swept into the garbage. Then throw it away!


    It is said that the martial uncle remembered that the dagger had been lost for more than half a month, and he didn''t even mention it. For a supreme being, losing an imperial magic instrument may be a little depressed, just a little. Later, he took special care of Liu Yunfeng.


    Looking back at the sunny afternoon, Liu Yunfeng, as usual, was ready to wait for the warship of haoyuezong to deliver garbage.


    In the afternoon, the warship came a little later than usual, but everyone didn''t take it seriously. This kind of thing is also common. Sooner or later, but I will definitely pinch the day.


    WOW!


    Countless household garbage poured down from the sky. It''s like a garbage rain.


    Then, on the ground, a hill appeared!


    All kinds of garbage!


    A group of children, big and small, were all excited. This time, the garbage seems to be better than before! You can even smell the fragrance coming from it!


    "There must be another large-scale banquet for haoyuezong!" A big boy shouted excitedly.


    "It''s great. I wish they had a party every day." Another big boy rushed up directly, grabbed the leg of a spirit chicken, and tried his best to put it in his mouth.


    The children didn''t notice that the warship didn''t leave directly after dumping garbage. But hovering in the air, I don''t know what I''m doing.


    At this time, in the warship, there were a group of eighteen or nine year old young people. Although they all looked a little green, the boys were handsome, the girls were beautiful, and their temperament was very noble.


    With them was an old man in his fifties. The old man''s body has an aura of not being angry and self threatening. Looking at the young men and women with a serious face, he taught them a lesson: "see? The children below?"


    A group of young men and women gathered around the porthole of the warship and looked down. At a glance, they couldn''t help frowning. In particular, they happened to see the picture that the teenager who was about their age was holding the leg of a spirit chicken and trying to put it in his mouth.


    A beautiful girl with long hair like a porcelain doll immediately covered her mouth with her hand. She couldn''t believe it. Her face was disgusted and turned white: "what are they doing?"


    Others also looked ugly, frowned, and their eyes were full of disgust. In their view, the children picking up garbage and eating below are simply disgusting! Is there anything more disgusting in this world? How can there be such a person?


    A handsome boy looked at the old man with a puzzled face: "why don''t they eat well? Come here to eat garbage? Is there something wrong with their brain?"


    The old man''s face sank: "do you think they are like you? Are they born noble and have rich clothes and food without doing anything?" With that, he glanced at the girl like a porcelain doll: "today, I''ll give you a good lesson to let you understand all kinds of hardships in the world. If you don''t practice hard, you won''t end up much better than these children."


    Down there, in the garbage dump.


    Liu Yunfeng felt that his heart was full of happiness. It was so enjoyable! I don''t know what kind of banquet haoyuezong held, but there are so many good things left!


    Too many exquisite delicacies, all complete, have not been touched at all!


    This is really the best!


    Even those rich people in the town with their noses up in the air must not have eaten this earthly delicacy, have they?


    Liu Yunfeng thought, his eyes fixed on a pile of white things.


    steamed stuffed bun!


    steamed meat bun!


    It turned out to be meat buns!


    Eight year old Liu Yunfeng was so excited that the whole person was about to faint. But years of garbage life, let him develop a calm temperament. Because too excited, easy to attract others. That''s not good.


    Pork buns, this is pork buns! This is the most popular food here!


    Because it is usually complete!


    Few people throw away half eaten meat buns.


    More importantly, its meat! Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1399

    What sect is Haoyue sect? That is one of the most powerful sects in the whole Tiangang domain! How can their meat buns use ordinary animal meat? All of them are high-grade fierce animal meat! A bite can make these teenagers sweat all over! Then it will increase a lot of power!


    This is really the best food!


    Liu Yunfeng grabbed a meat bun and took a bite. This meat bun is much more delicious than the one he once ate! Young Liu Yunfeng even felt like he was going to faint. How happy!


    In the sky, on a huge warship.


    The old man pointed to Liu Yun below and said, "see that child? Do you see the expression on his face? That satisfaction, that happiness! You feel sick, don''t you? You feel like vomiting at a glance?"


    The old man''s expression was very serious, and there was even a flash of memory in the depths of his eyes. This expression is hard to see in the eyes of a top supreme.


    The young men and women beside the porthole on the warship were all silent. The girl like a porcelain doll, with her eyes like autumn water, also had no previous expression, showing a thoughtful look.


    The old man then said, "this is food! This is food made of real top-level ingredients. Not to mention this group of poor orphans, even the leaders of those small sects in our Tiangang domain may not be able to eat it. But in your eyes, these things... Are they valuable?"


    Silence.


    Everyone was silent.


    Look down.


    After Liu Yunfeng took a bite of steamed stuffed bun, his whole spirit became more full, and his body seemed to glow.


    He tried to hide it, but it was impossible. Therefore, his abnormality soon attracted the attention of other children.


    "Boy, what''s that in your hand?" A fifteen or sixteen year old boy drank loudly.


    "Steamed stuffed bun! It''s steamed stuffed bun! Meat steamed stuffed bun!" Another 15-year-old boy with green eyes rushed towards Liu Yunfeng in an instant.


    Liu Yunfeng turned and ran, holding the steamed stuffed bun in his hand.


    "Don''t let him run away! Grab the half steamed bun in his hand!" An eighteen or nine year old boy, with cold eyes, shouted.


    Then, just now, the two 15-year-old boys chased Liu Yunfeng directly. One of them shouted, "boy, hand over the things in your hand!"


    "There are many steamed buns over there. Why do you have to rob me?" Liu Yunfeng''s immature voice was full of fear and anxiety, as well as a trace of anger.


    The same question, the girl like a porcelain doll on the battleship was also asking, "master, I think there are dozens of meat buns there... Why do they have to rob his half?"


    The old man sighed, "because of greed."


    Below.


    The 15-year-old boy sneered, "how much is ours. It''s good if you take two bites and don''t spit it out! Hand it in quickly!"


    While talking, the two teenagers, one by one, blocked Liu Yunfeng there. They are much older than Liu Yunfeng, and their strength has reached the edge of building a foundation. If you have foundation materials, you can step into that realm at any time. It''s really not easy to deal with a child like Liu Yunfeng.


    "Please, can you tell brother Gou? We''ve been together..." at that time, Liu Yunfeng, who didn''t even have a name, begged bitterly.


    One of the teenagers looked in the direction of the eighteen or nine year old boy, and the other sneered: "don''t dream. You haven''t moved you all the time because you''re still honest, but today you shouldn''t take that meat bun, let alone eat it! Hand over the half steamed bun in your hand. I beg for mercy from brother dog for you, so that he won''t kill you..."


    "Are you... Going to kill me?" Liu Yunfeng''s young face was full of surprise and fear. He couldn''t help but ask loudly, "why?"


    On the battleship, almost all young boys and girls were stunned. They also looked at their master with a puzzled look in their eyes. It is not uncommon for the spiritual world to kill people and steal goods for the sake of natural materials and earth treasures, and for the sake of Dharma women. But they have never seen anyone who would kill for a meat bun.


    The old man said lightly, "this is human nature. Those big children have begun to form small forces. They want to eliminate people outside the forces. In this way, in the future, all these food will be theirs."


    "Just for a little food..." these young boys and girls were all deeply touched. They saw the cruel truth of the world for the first time. A few girls, even some difficult to accept.


    As the old man said, at this time, the killing has begun by the garbage dump below.


    A group of 14-year-old teenagers drew weapons from their bodies and frantically hacked and killed others.


    One of the two teenagers who surrounded Liu Yunfeng hesitated at first, but after the other said a word, he finally cooled down and pulled out a sharp knife.


    "Do you want to be kicked out of the gang by brother dog?"


    The hesitant boy shivered, and then his face began to get cold and ferocious. The knife in his hand is very sharp and grinds quickly. It shines cold in the afternoon sun.


    On the battleship, the girl like a porcelain doll begged the old man, "master..."


    She was very kind and didn''t want to see the killing caused by food, but the old man was indifferent, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Below, someone has fallen in a pool of blood.


    The two teenagers surrounding Liu Yunfeng finally made a move. Once the boy who began to hesitate made a decision, he even became more ferocious. He held a sharp knife and stabbed Liu Yunfeng''s heart.


    Liu Yunfeng shouted and rolled aside, but he couldn''t completely dodge. His arm was scratched. The wound was not deep, but the blood also flowed out instantly.


    Along his arm, it flowed onto the half steamed bun in his hand. It looks shocking.


    Another teenager, who had already touched Liu Yunfeng''s back at this time, raised his knife in his hand and stabbed him hard towards Liu Yunfeng''s back heart!


    "Ah!" Almost all the boys and girls in the warship couldn''t help crying out. Someone couldn''t help closing their eyes.


    Only the old man looked at it with great interest and commented, "not bad, not bad at a young age, they are cruel, and... Eh?"


    Below.


    Beside a mountain of garbage.


    Liu Yunfeng, whose arm had been cut, lay on the ground, still clutching half a steamed bun stained with blood, suddenly rolled strangely, unexpectedly dodging the young man''s blow to his back heart!


    Poof!


    The boy''s knife stabbed to the ground at once.


    Liu Yunfeng, however, rolled to his feet. In his hand, I don''t know when, a small dagger as big as a palm appeared, and without hesitation, he rowed over the boy''s two heels.


    then


    The boy let out a terrible howl. He fell to the ground with a plop. His two hamstrings... Were cut by Liu Yunfeng at once!


    It''s nothing. Liu Yunfeng''s body bowed and made way for the fallen teenager. Then he didn''t look at it. He returned with a knife and directly stabbed the teenager in the back of his heart.


    The boy who had his hamstrings cut off suddenly stopped his shrill scream!


    At this time, it was the old man on the battleship who gave out a light sigh. Then, the old man was surprised and said, "this child... And the knife in his hand? Why is it so familiar? It''s a magic tool! It''s not..."


    Below.


    Beside the garbage dump.


    Eight year old Liu Yunfeng killed for the first time in his life. His hands were shaking, his whole body was shaking, and even his heart... Was shaking.


    But another 14-year-old boy, holding a sharp knife in his hand, seemed to be more scared than him. Standing there, he was scared silly!


    Liu Yunfeng howled, holding half a steamed stuffed bun stained with blood in his left hand and a knife in his right hand, stabbed it hard!


    Pooh!


    This knife, from the front, pierced the boy''s heart. Kill the boy directly.


    Two teenagers, who just wanted to attack others'' parts, were forcibly returned by an eight year old boy.


    At this time, the 18-year-old boy over there saw what happened here, and he rushed over with a roar: "little beast, you kill my two generals, I''ll kill you!"


    In his hand, he waved a long sword, which had no rules at all, but his strength was much greater!


    Seeing Liu Yunfeng die under his sword.


    At this time, eight year old Liu Yunfeng made an unexpected move. A mocking smile appeared on his immature face. He didn''t make any attack, nor did he turn around and run. Instead, he raised his left hand, took a hard bite on the steamed stuffed bun stained with blood, and then swallowed the steamed stuffed bun and his own blood.


    "Before I die, let me finish this steamed bun, OK?" It''s really creepy for an eight year old child to say this sentence in a very calm voice.


    The 18-year-old boy, who had rushed to Liu Yunfeng, raised his sword. Hearing this sentence, the sword simply did not stab.


    However, when he regained his consciousness and wanted to stab, it was too late.


    The old man took Liu Yunfeng away. He didn''t kill other people, only took the eight year old child.


    Since then, he had the name Liu Yunfeng, because the old man''s surname was Liu, and he was accepted as an adopted son.


    From then on, Liu Yunfeng finally had his own home.


    After being taken back by the old man, Liu Yunfeng became a disciple of Haoyue sect.


    "The wild boy picked up from the garbage."


    "The lucky one who picked up the magic weapon of martial uncle Qin!"


    These two titles have been accompanied by Liu Yunfeng for many years.


    Until the moment he became a Taoist against the sky and stepped into the supreme realm, all the noise finally disappeared completely.


    He became the pride of Haoyue sect and the young top Tianjiao!


    It has also become an idol in the eyes of many people.


    There are even countless female monks in the sect who want to become his Taoist partners. When he came out of the dump, picking up garbage and eating became a taboo, and no one mentioned it again. Even some senior brothers who are qualified to mention this matter in front of him also use a joking tone, saying a sentence or two, and then adding a sentence: Yun Feng is the Tianjiao who came out of adversity, and the pride of our Haoyue sect! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1400

    Liu Yunfeng sat on a stone by the cold pool, weighing a steamed stuffed bun in his hand. He looked at it, thought about it, but didn''t eat it.


    Liu Yunfeng, who has become a Taoist priest and stepped into the supreme realm, still looks very young, but in his eyes, he can no longer find the shadow when he was eight years old.


    Once he was fragile, helpless and desperate. No one knew how desperate his heart was when he calmly said: before he died, can I eat this steamed stuffed bun.


    What calm is false! There was only despair and hatred in my heart at that time.


    But now, his eyes, full of calm, he looks very calm. But in fact, those who really know Liu Yunfeng know that behind his cold expression, there is only endless fighting spirit! Crazy fighting spirit!


    In Haoyue sect, many people secretly call him Liu crazy.


    If he were not so crazy, he would never have stepped into the supreme realm at this age. If he hadn''t been so crazy, he couldn''t have grabbed today''s Taoist priest in the hands of a quite excellent senior brother.


    It was the girl who was as beautiful as a porcelain doll on the warship!


    Even when kissing the girl''s mouth, he would ask, "I heard you threw up when I was picking up garbage? Now? Does my mouth smell good?"


    The girl is coquettish and angry, saying that you are really not a thing!


    Liu Yunfeng himself also feels that he is not something. Just like now, if he wants to go to reincarnation Sichuan, he must pass through this cold pool. He is right here in this cold pool. Whoever wants to pass here must fight with him.


    Flying from the sky? No problem, he can cut people off from the sky with a knife.


    But he felt that he was also very principled, because he did not bully others. I''ll fight you with whatever realm you have. Is this too much? If you meet someone who is higher than yourself, it''s better. Liu Yunfeng''s favorite thing to do is to challenge someone who is stronger than himself.


    Unfortunately, those individuals on the list are too abnormal, and Liu Yunfeng doesn''t want to offend them. Several years of garbage life, some things, have been deeply engraved in his mind. He knows the cruelty and laws of this world better than most monks.


    He left the testing ground a few days ago, so now his name is not on the list of heaven, earth and man. He doesn''t care too much. He went back to Haoyue sect and did something. Killed a man and came back.


    It is estimated that I will stay here for a long time when I return to the testing ground this time. Because the man he killed was the illegitimate son of an elder of Haoyue sect. Relying on his father, he was domineering in Haoyue sect. The key is a supreme cultivation. Ordinary people dare not provoke him.


    As a result, he flirted with the porcelain doll. Liu Yunfeng heard about it. Without saying a word, he went back from the testing ground, challenged him head-on, and split the guy on the spot. Even Yuanshen was cut by a knife.


    This matter made a big fuss, and many senior leaders of the whole Haoyue sect were disturbed. He was driven back by his adoptive father. Assured him that no one dared to touch the porcelain doll, he returned to the testing ground with confidence.


    But his mood was very depressed, and he wanted to fight and kill. So stay by the cold pool and get ready to have a good time.


    These days, Liu Yunfeng has defeated thirty-eight young supreme masters who want to go to reincarnation Sichuan and killed six insolent ones here. As for the quasi supreme, what is the quasi supreme? Aren''t they all working as guys in the city of the testing ground to earn some poor resources?


    Not far from Liu Yunfeng, hundreds of people stood, all looking at the evil star helplessly. I don''t know what he smoked, but he actually blocked the door here.


    But no one dared to say anything, because just two hours ago, a disrespectful supreme was stabbed by him!


    That''s supreme!


    What a powerful existence, anywhere, it is the number one person.


    But Liu Yunfeng is too strong and his knife is too fast. Although it''s not a good knife, it''s a magic weapon of emperor level. But his path is too deep! His way of killing is too terrible!


    A knife will directly erase the other party''s yuan Shen and the other party''s Tao.


    The battle of the supreme realm is basically the bombardment of all kinds of Tao.


    There are few people in the whole testing ground who can be more ferocious than Liu Yunfeng.


    Liu Yunfeng sat there without looking at those people not far away. He weighed the meat buns in his hand, and his eyes were very focused.


    After all these years, his favorite food is baozi. It seems to be a difficult complex.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo stepped on the clouds from afar.


    He was not familiar with the terrain of the testing ground. Although he had a free map given by the innkeeper in his hand, it did not indicate where it was safe and where it was dangerous.


    The map in the jade slips only marked the famous places in the testing ground, such as forbidden areas, such as fierce places, such as the distribution of those cities. In addition, only his own positioning is left. Move out a distance and it will be displayed on the map.


    So Chu Mo can only follow a straight line, directly to reincarnation Sichuan here to kill.


    The process... Is unbearable!


    Along the way, he met a dozen creatures in the supreme realm. One of the big frogs almost swallowed him. If it weren''t for the critical moment, he would have fallen down if he had used his separation.


    Even the supreme avatar suffered a slight injury.


    The reputation of the testing ground can be seen from this.


    The advantage is that Chu Mo has harvested a lot of top-grade materials and accumulated more rich combat experience. Fighting experience with supreme beings.


    He also met two human supremacies who wanted to kill him. I don''t know which domain they came from. Anyway, when they saw him, they all shot directly without saying a word. Fortunately, he was the two people he met respectively.


    After a great war, he killed one of the young supremacy. He didn''t use his part, but he used killing heaven. Another supreme power, he did not use killing heaven, nor did he use separation, fought with the other side, and then the other side probably felt that he could not be killed. Just go.


    Make a clean move and walk more simply. From beginning to end, I didn''t even say a word. There is no communication.


    Chu Mo also thoroughly understood the rules in the testing field.


    There is no reason, no right or wrong, only killing!


    This journey was very difficult, and Chu Mo finally stood on the edge of the absolute summit of the quasi supreme. He believed that with another war, he could step into the supreme realm.


    At this time, he finally saw reincarnation Chuan.


    It''s like a dam, a huge dam! It seems to have been there for ages. Below the dam is a cold pool. Beside the cold pool, there is a murderous young man sitting. In the distance, hundreds of monks of all kinds stood.


    There are men and women, each of whom has an extraordinary momentum.


    "What is this?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, but then he didn''t think much and flew in the direction of lunhuichuan.


    He doesn''t want to get into trouble.


    But his move directly stunned the hundreds of people.


    "Who is that?"


    "Quasi supreme? Am I right? Quasi supreme? Is he crazy to come to such a place?"


    "It''s really a quasi supreme. There is no breath of the supreme realm on him!"


    "What does he want to do? Do he want to go directly to reincarnation Sichuan?"


    "Tired of living?"


    The hundreds of young supreme masters were stunned, and many people looked at Chu Mo in the void with a sarcastic face.


    A mere quasi supreme, how far must this be? Dare to come to reincarnation Sichuan? Dare you fly towards the reincarnation River in front of them? Don''t you dare to go there without seeing us all here? Who do you think you are?


    Chu Mo was keenly aware of the mood of the group, which was somewhat strange. However, looking at the young man beside the cold pool, he suddenly understood a little. That young man is in that road!


    Sure enough.


    Liu Yunfeng looked up at Chu Mo, and there was a flash of surprise in his eyes, but he still said coldly, "do you want to go to reincarnation Sichuan?"


    Chu Mo stopped in the void, thought for a while, fell to the ground from the sky, nodded, "good."


    "Fight with me. If you win, go over there. If you lose, go back wherever you come." Liu Yunfeng said coldly.


    "Fight with you?" Chu Mo glanced at Liu Yunfeng with the sky god, and suddenly became speechless.


    "In the later period of the supreme, the body of xuangui Daojing."


    Chu Mo didn''t know much about the constitution of the body of xuangui Daojing. But the realm of the late supreme is really blinding. Unless he uses his part, he wants to fight with people in this realm. No matter how confident he is, Chu Mo knows that he can''t be his opponent.


    "Yes, fight with me. I can suppress the realm to... The beginning of the supreme. Because I can''t suppress the quasi supreme." Liu Yunfeng said faintly, "there is another option, which is to take my move. If you can continue, you can go there."


    Hundreds of young supreme masters in the distance all have speechless expressions on their faces. Many people look at Chu Mo with gloating in their eyes.


    A quasi supreme, tired to death, he can''t beat the supreme! The second choice is even more nonsense. Take the blow of Liu Yunfeng, a madman? Even the supreme couldn''t stop his blow, and he was directly hacked to death. This quasi Supreme... Can''t even catch half the move?


    But at this time, a young enchanting woman in the crowd couldn''t help muttering, "the quasi Supreme... Is not without interests."


    "Girl, are you all right? You say the Supreme Master can beat the Supreme Master? Hahaha, you pick out one and let me have a look?" A handsome young supreme said with a joking face.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help looking back, and turned back expressionless. In his heart, he was extremely shocked!


    That woman, unexpectedly, was the young Tianjiao Zhenzhen of the demon clan who had been hit hard by him before!


    The Witch of the supreme realm!


    At that time, Zhenzhen was beheaded by Chu Mo, and then almost killed by situ with an arrow. Later, he was saved by the demon clan''s power.


    Didn''t expect to appear here?


    What is this? Is it Luo Tian''s royal family''s compensation for the demon clan? Chu Mo sneered in his heart, and then shook his head secretly. There were acquaintances here, so he had to be more careful. Don''t expose too many things, otherwise it will be a big problem if the witch sees it¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Brothers, please vote for a few recommended votes. It''s too few this week. Have you flirted with your sister? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1401

    Naturally, Zhenzhen never dreamed that the man who brought her nightmarish fear and endless shame actually appeared here. Just as Chu Mo didn''t expect her to appear here, she didn''t expect Chu Mo to appear here.


    Zhenzhen, as in the past, has a pair of narrow Danfeng eyes, a very plump figure, a slender waist, and a swaying posture when walking. Wearing a big red cape, with small braids hanging over his shoulders and ears. She still wears threeorfour large earrings of different colors on each ear.


    Just different from the past, the powerful aura of egotism on her body disappeared!


    Maybe it''s the reason why Chu Mo lost that day. Maybe it''s because there are too many young supreme masters in the testing ground. She doesn''t show up at all.


    Chu Mo looked at Liu Yunfeng: "is there a third option?"


    There was a burst of laughter in the crowd over there. Someone shouted, "garbage in the quasi supreme realm, hurry back to the city and be a waiter! Don''t make a fool of yourself here!"


    "Hehe, kill a quasi supreme, not to mention Liu Yunfeng. Even we don''t have much interest."


    "Yes, it''s meaningless to kill people in this realm without any combat experience."


    Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo and said in a cold voice, "yes, you can roll back to the middle of that group."


    The group of people over there who were laughing at Chu Mo suddenly stagnated. His face became very ugly. They despise this quasi supreme, but in the eyes of Liu Yunfeng. They are actually of the same grade!


    "When he comes, kill him!" A young supreme, with a gloomy face and cold murders flashing in his eyes. Liu Yunfeng has been blocked here for many days. He originally wanted to go to reincarnation Sichuan to challenge the ranking of one person list. But now, I have a stomach full of fire, and I don''t know who to send it to. There comes a quasi supreme, who can kill and vent his anger.


    Zhenzhen was beside the young supreme. Hearing the speech, she moved her body away in fear.


    The young supreme looked at Zhenzhen and suddenly said with a smile, "beauty, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." Smile, meaningful.


    In the past, Zhenzhen must have slapped her. Who are you with? But now, she dare not!


    First, in the Yanhuang region, she was defeated by Chu Mo, which made her understand that there are people outside of people and there are days outside of heaven. Although she wanted to revenge Chu Mo, she didn''t particularly hate Chu mo. This is the temperament of the demon people. They advocate the strong. The stronger people are, the more they worship. If they can be trampled under their feet, they will be convinced. Of course, if they have a chance to turn over and start, they will not be at all soft hearted.


    After coming here, Zhenzhen understood one thing more. There are really too many Tianjiao in this world! In the past, she was just a frog at the bottom of a well, and her vision was too narrow.


    So, here, she tried to restrain her aura, pretending to be harmless, and didn''t want to provoke anyone.


    But she is not completely helpless. A young supreme beside her glanced at the person who had just spoken and said faintly, "you want to do something about her. You can try it."


    The previous young supreme looked stiff, and he could recognize each other''s identity from their service. Luo Tian royal family! That''s not something he can afford to provoke. Yes, the proving ground is indeed a genius meat grinder, only killing. But not everyone can kill.


    Killing the people of the royal family of Luo Tian will bring endless trouble, and even implicate the family behind him. Even if the other party is only a distant relative of the royal family, he dare not easily provoke.


    A little commotion here did not attract much attention. People''s eyes are still fixed on Liu Yunfeng. However, no one thought that the quasi supreme really dared to choose to fight. Unless he is tired of living.


    Even if this is a testing ground, no one will take the initiative to die, right? I came here for promotion, not for suicide.


    Chu Mo looked at Liu Yunfeng: "but I want to go to reincarnation Sichuan."


    Liu Yunfeng couldn''t help looking up and down at Chu Mo, and then showed a cruel smile: "OK, come to war!"


    "...." all the people in the distance were speechless. This Liu Yunfeng is so shameless! The quasi supreme is also a guy with a brain disease!


    "All right." Chu Mo nodded and agreed.


    Everyone was stunned, including Liu Yunfeng. He looked at Chu Mo incredulously, "you say? OK?"


    "Yes, you''re blocking me here, and I have to go. What else can I do without a fight?" Chu Mo said calmly.


    It exploded instantly behind him.


    "This man is crazy!"


    "He must be a fool!"


    "The newcomers in the testing ground are too naive to know that defeat is almost equal to death."


    "The quasi supreme dares to challenge Liu Yunfeng? Hahahaha, it''s really... It''s really brave!"


    "So brave, I like this kind of man." A female Xiuyi said with a silly face.


    A young supreme beside him sneered, "wait until he survives."


    Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo: "are you sure?"


    "Sure, but I choose to take you. This seems to be relatively easy." Chu Mo smiled shyly.


    "...." the group behind collapsed completely. They looked at Chu Mo''s back as if they were looking at a dead man. It''s really boring to comment on a crazy guy who is going to die.


    Looking at that figure, Zhenzhen couldn''t help but curl her lips and said to herself: do you think you are Chu Mo?


    Liu Yunfeng smiled. There was no mockery in his smile. It was the kind of smile that was amused. He looked into Chu Mo''s eyes and said seriously, "don''t say I bully you. If you can really catch me, then I''ll make friends with you!"


    As soon as this word came out, the eyes of the group of people in the distance were almost falling down.


    The heart says no? Did we hear right? You, Liu Yunfeng, a magnificent young power in the late supreme period, actually want to make friends with a quasi supreme?


    However, many people quickly reacted, thinking that Liu Yunfeng was joking about the quasi supreme. Take a fart move, half a move, he collapsed and died, didn''t he? But if you can really catch Liu Yunfeng''s move, you are really qualified to make friends with Liu Yunfeng.


    But is it possible?


    Even if you dream, you won''t do so outrageous.


    Chu Mo looked at Liu Yunfeng and nodded, "OK, that depends on your character."


    Well, those people in the distance have nothing to say at all. They suddenly found that the quasi supreme dared to come here for no reason. He was not only stupid, but also a madman.


    Liu Yunfeng laughed, "OK."


    With that, his body slowly lifted up into the sky and flew to the extremely high void, and then stood still.


    Chu Mo also flew up into the air, opposite Liu Yunfeng.


    Hundreds of people in the distance, no one moved. In their view, it''s not worth going up. Anyway, as soon as Liu Yunfeng made a move, the quasi supreme was dead. What can I see in this? It''s not interesting at all.


    "You do it." Liu Yunfeng suddenly changed his mind for some reason. Looking at Chu Mo: "if you can make me have any action, even if I lose."


    Chu Mo frowned, "in that case, you will lose."


    "Are you so confident?" Liu Yunfeng suddenly felt that this quasi supreme was very interesting. He proposed a condition that was conducive to him, but he was unwilling to accept it! Very personality!


    Chu Mo seriously said, "in the face of a strong person at your level, only a positive battle can really sharpen yourself. But I''m not your opponent now, so I can''t fight you head-on. However, it shouldn''t be a problem to take your move!"


    The conversation between the two people is all transmitted below. Countless people rolled their eyes. The heart said that you really didn''t see how miserable the supreme being who was just hacked to death was!


    Unlike those people, Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo very seriously and nodded, "yes, you are very similar to me."


    Chu Mo smiled, "why don''t you say you''re like me?"


    Liu Yunfeng''s face was cold, and then took out his magic weapon, the magic weapon dagger of emperor level. He looked at the knife in his palm, and his eyes instantly became sharp. The whole person seemed to turn into a knife!


    Chu Mo looked chilly. This man unexpectedly entered the Tao with a knife!


    Liu Yunfeng suddenly drank softly, holding the emperor level knife in his hand, and cleaved at Chu mo... a knife!


    This knife is a knife of the late realm of the supreme!


    Although he seems to appreciate Chu Mo very much, he did it... Without any mercy. If you are a weak person, there is no need to show mercy. This is a testing ground! It''s not the competition arena of the school.


    Brush!


    This knife directly separated the void, forming a sharp and unparalleled air wave, which cleaved to Chu Mo at a faster speed than lightning.


    Just now, the supreme was hacked to death like this!


    Because Liu Yunfeng''s knife contains all his Tao!


    A fierce and domineering blow!


    be a trend which cannot be halted!


    At this moment, Chu Mo ran the Linzi formula, Bingzi formula and Liezi formula in the nine character mantra!


    Not moving like a mountain, not affected by Liu Yunfeng''s knife.


    The vast energy was completely concentrated on his arm holding the cold moon knife.


    Time and space, time is solidified, stretched, and space is divided!


    Then Chu Mo raised the cold moon knife.


    A huge force instantly blasted on the cold moon knife.


    Qiang!


    Holy Level magic instruments sent out a loud noise, which impacted the world.


    Chu Mo''s figure, constantly backwards.


    Directly exit tens of thousands of miles away.


    Then, a little blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    Everyone, stunned!


    Unexpectedly... Blocked!


    "His knife... The knife in the quasi supreme hand... Is the cold moon knife!"


    "God, that cold moon glow just now, the blue moon glow, yes, it is indeed a cold moon knife!"


    "Holy ware! Holy ware cold moon knife, unexpectedly appeared in his hand? No wonder he has such confidence... So it is!"


    The following group of young supreme masters, each from the top forces, have a very broad vision from childhood and know a lot. Many people recognized Han Yue Dao on the spot and were shocked.


    The shock was not even weaker than Chu Mo''s blocking Liu Yunfeng''s blow.


    There are also many people, looking at the cold moon knife in Chu Mo''s hand, their eyes show the color of greed.


    Holy vessels!


    Actually in the hands of a quasi supreme? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1402

    Liu Yunfeng didn''t expect that he used 80% of his strength and 50% of his Dao, which only let a trace of blood overflow from the corner of the mouth of the quasi supreme monk opposite... Back tens of thousands of miles? He was also a little surprised.


    With such a knife, even a primary supreme will be directly hacked! This quasi Supreme... How can it be intact? Yes, in Liu Yunfeng''s view, Chu Mo is almost intact. Don''t mention a trace of blood spilled from the corners of your mouth. Even if you spit a big mouthful of blood, it''s equivalent to no injury!


    How is that possible?


    Liu Yunfeng was really stunned. At this time, he suddenly realized that the other party was also a knife maker!


    There are not a few monks who use knives in practice, but those who use knives to enter the Tao... Are really rare. In particular, he can use the knife technique to this extent. Before that, Liu Yunfeng really hasn''t seen it!


    If it weren''t for this quasi Supreme Master''s profound Taoist practice in knife technique, Liu Yunfeng was confident that his just knife would definitely chop Chu ink to shreds!


    "Awesome!"


    After Liu Yunfeng stayed for a long time, he couldn''t help but praise him, and then said very single, "I lost, you can go to samsara Sichuan. My name is Liu Yunfeng, if you don''t mind, we make friends. When you grow up, we must have a good fight!"


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "my name is Lin Hei."


    OK, Lin Bai doesn''t need to use Lin Hei this time. Chu Mo was too lazy to think of any other name for himself. It''s just a code. Only the name Chu Mo belongs to him.


    "OK, brother Lin Hei, you can go over." Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo: "if you have time, let''s study the knife technique together!"


    Chu Mo smiled and arched his hand: "no, please give me more advice, brother Liu."


    With that, he flew directly towards the reincarnation river.


    Is that all? Is this the end? This makes him go back to Sichuan?


    On the ground below, those young supreme masters are completely stupid!


    They just didn''t pay attention to Chu Mo at all, and most people didn''t even see what happened at all.


    Because it''s too fast!


    The two sides only fought one move, and then separated. Liu Yunfeng concedes defeat and Lin Hei leaves. It seems that the two... Really made a friend?


    Shit!


    Is there any reason for this?


    These young supreme masters are all going crazy.


    "Who can tell me what happened?"


    "Brother, I want to know more than you!"


    "What''s the matter with this world? The quasi Supreme Master is so powerful with a sacred instrument?"


    "That''s the cold moon knife!"


    "Hehe hehe, cold moon knife, good thing! The first of the eight sacred vessels has disappeared for many years..."


    "This kind of weapon should be in the hands of those who are qualified to take it."


    In the crowd, people had different thoughts, looked at the back with a complex face, and flew to reincarnation mountain.


    As for Liu Yunfeng, he returned to the edge of the cold pool, took out the meat bun, took a hard bite, and looked satisfied.


    foodie!


    I don''t know how many people scold Liu Yunfeng in their hearts. Then I looked at the figure of the flying wheel back to Sichuan. The shock in my heart also began to ferment and became more and more intense.


    Great!


    The more you think about it, the more incredible it is. The peak of quasi supreme is also quasi supreme. In other words, in the eyes of countless young supreme, quasi supreme is still a powerful emperor!


    What is quasi? It must not be there yet! What do you call supreme before? Isn''t that putting gold on your face? Although many of them considered themselves to be the quasi supreme with joy before they became Taoists, when they really took that step, they realized the gap between the two sides and were all ashamed of their previous ignorance. This is not a kind of ridicule or self ridicule, but the gap between the quasi supreme and the supreme. It''s really too big!


    Even if it is peerless Tianjiao, there will be a deep sense of powerlessness in the face of that gap. Will really understand the gap between the two sides. Therefore, it is not completely unreasonable for them to laugh at Chu mo. But Chu Mo''s performance completely overturned their previous cognition.


    Quasi Supreme... Can it really be so strong?


    Liu Yunfeng sat there mouthful by mouthful eating steamed stuffed buns without raising his head and was too lazy to look at these people.


    Chu Mo soon flew to the reincarnation river. On the reincarnation River, there are three stone tablets, which are hundreds of feet high and still quite huge. But compared with the whole reincarnation Sichuan, these three stone tablets are too small. Very inconspicuous. Only when you come to the stone tablet can you feel your insignificance.


    There are three stone tablets, namely, tianbang, Dibang and renbang.


    The names on the list were the most, and Chu Mo only glanced at it and then glanced over. He doesn''t want to challenge anyone until he has the strength to be on the list.


    Because it doesn''t make sense. If you want to do it, do the best!


    There are relatively few names on the list, only 100. Chu Mo glanced at it, and there were sixorseven Ji people on it. It is estimated that nine out of ten are from the royal family of Luo Tian.


    Finally, Chu Mo put his eyes on the tianbang, and his eyes became hot. This list is what he really wants to be on.


    Tianbang first, Zidao; Second in the list of heaven, Zhong Sheng; Wu Fei was the third in the list; The fourth in the list, duchuan; Fifth in the list of heaven, Hu Xiao; Zhang Yalu, the sixth in the list; Ouyangfei, seventh in the list of heaven; Ji Qi, the eighth in the list of heaven; Ninth in the list of heaven, snow has no tears; Jiang caiyue is the 10th in the list.


    No Liu Yunfeng just now? Chu Mo was slightly stunned and felt a little incredible. Liu Yunfeng is so powerful that he can''t even get on the list? Just now, he could feel from the reaction of the young supreme that Liu Yunfeng should be a famous strong man. But why is his name not on the list?


    Can''t it be on the list?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and looked at the ground list. There were a total of 100 names. With Chu Mo''s realm, you can remember all of them as soon as you reach the divine mind.


    There''s nothing on the floor!


    Chu Mo was a little surprised. Go to the people list again. Well, there is no one named Liu Yunfeng among the 3000 names on the people list!


    "Don''t look for it. I left the testing ground once before. The rule of the testing ground is that as long as I leave, my name will disappear from the list of heaven, earth and man." Liu Yunfeng didn''t know why, but he also came.


    At this time, those young supreme masters flew here one by one.


    "Why don''t you stop?" Chu Mo asked casually with a smile.


    "It''s boring. You dare not fight with me." Liu Yunfeng said somewhat depressed.


    The group of young supremacies who followed came close to gushing old blood. You are so abnormal that you beat people to pieces and drive them out of their wits. Who is full enough to fight with you?


    Although this is a testing ground, and everyone is ready to face everything when they enter this place, the problem is that everyone comes here to become stronger, not to die! How many people are really tired of living? Knowing defeat, do you still have to bite the bullet?


    Chu Mo also had a speechless expression on his face, looking at Liu Yunfeng: "how many places did brother Liu once rank in the tianbang?"


    Liu Yunfeng scratched his head and said, "five, six, seven, eight, nine... All Sat. there are too many strong people, and not everyone likes this list."


    That''s more like it!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, if the monks in this realm can''t go to heaven, it can only be said that the monks in this world are too terrible.


    "Jiang caiyue... No. 10 in the list of heaven, hehe, I don''t know how long she can stay in this position this time?" The group of monks who followed were all here at the moment. When someone saw tianbang, he couldn''t help laughing and saying.


    "Speaking of it, she has been on the list many times?"


    "Yes, and then they often get pushed down."


    "If I say, it''s good to be the first person in the list!"


    "Nonsense, of course it''s good. The question is, can you?"


    "Hum, don''t underestimate people. Everyone is in the same realm, and the victory or defeat is only between one move and two moves."


    "Hehe hehe, you are so naive, brother. Everyone is in the same state, and the combat power is the same? Don''t you see the quasi supreme combat power just now? Can you fight him if you fight with him?" Someone sneered and provoked.


    The young supreme, glancing at Chu Mo beside Liu Yunfeng, immediately sneered, "he also uses a knife and wants to take the road of entering the Tao with a knife. It''s normal to be able to block Liu Yunfeng''s Taoist friend''s attack? If it''s a battle, how can he be my opponent?"


    "You can try!"


    The spectator is not afraid of big things, and the man continues to provoke.


    Chu Mo over there was speechless, and said in his heart, what is it to me? But he stared at the instigator and said coldly, "do you dare to fight me?"


    The young supreme instigated was indeed in the mood to watch the excitement, but he didn''t expect that the other party actually targeted him. He immediately sneered, "why, Lin Hei, right? Do you think you''re powerful? Are you also famous? To tell you the truth, just like you, I''ll give you a hand!"


    Boom!


    All these people around are excited.


    It''s not that there is excitement again. This kind of excitement is not rare in the testing ground. The key is one side of the battle, which makes them too curious!


    These people all want to know how powerful a quasi supreme can be.


    Liu Yunfeng frowned slightly. He really wanted to make Chu Mo a friend. Somehow, he seems to be able to find a temperament that resonates with him in Chu mo. That temperament can''t be found in other monks. So, he really didn''t want to see anything unexpected happen to Chu mo.


    However, this is a testing ground!


    If Chu Mo really wants to fight with others, he can''t stop it.


    "You don''t have to let me. You are such a supreme person, and you''re not strong enough. High Dao Xing, powerful magical powers, and deep realm don''t mean you''re strong in combat. If you want to fight, fight, hurry up, I have something else to do." Chu Mo looked at the young supreme and said calmly¡ª¡ª


    Happy Teachers'' day to all teachers! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1403

    The surrounding group of people suddenly fell into an uproar and looked at Chu Mo in great surprise. Before, they thought this man was stupid and crazy, and dared to fight Liu Yunfeng. Later Chu Mo won. Although it was not a victory, it did shock this group of people. They no longer think this person is stupid and crazy. But now, the idea... Returned to their minds.


    This man is still stupid and crazy!


    This is not a move to take over the family. This is a real battle of life and death!


    This is a testing ground, not a arena for duels. If you lose, you may die!


    But Chu Mo''s face was extremely calm, and it was really difficult for people to guess what was in his heart.


    Zhenzhen frowned in the crowd. She hadn''t noticed how Lin Hei caught Liu Yunfeng''s knife before. But some habits of Lin Hei always make her feel a little familiar. It''s like where this man has met.


    But she still couldn''t think of it.


    The young supreme, who was challenged face to face by Chu Mo, sneered and couldn''t help clapping.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    He slapped a few times, then pursed his mouth and nodded hard: "good, good, good! Then fight! Don''t talk nonsense! Kill you, I want to challenge the top 2000!"


    When the man said this, his face was full of pride.


    The people around all showed some admiration.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s face speechless, he couldn''t help muttering in his heart: the top 2000 people in the list... Is it great?


    Fortunately, Chu Mo was not so stupid to say this, otherwise he would certainly offend a large number of people. Will be drowned by a group of young supreme masters with spitting!


    Shit, do you understand the concept of being on the list? Even in Luo Tianxian domain, monks who can set foot on the list of people in the trial field will also receive great attention and have quite high courtesy!


    Chu Mo didn''t even show any disdain in his eyes. He could feel the yearning of this group of people for renbang by observing his words and expressions. Strange had to dare to challenge Liu Yunfeng. It turned out that most of them didn''t even make the list, and there were more than 2000 guys who made it.


    Chu Mo thought very badly, then blinked and said, "come on, fight!"


    Speaking of it, just after the short war with Liu Yunfeng, the fighting spirit in his body was also hooked out. Over the years, he has experienced too many battles, big and small. He grew up all the way in the battle. Without fighting for a period of time, he would feel uncomfortable all over himself.


    So, there is just a suitable opponent, so try it and see what kind of qualities the young supreme masters from all major fields are in this testing field.


    The young supreme rose in the air, flew to the sky, and looked at Chu Mo indifferently: "come!"


    Chu Mo also flew up and thought about it. He casually found a long sword of emperor level from the storage ring.


    At this time, the people below all flew into the sky and were stunned to see Chu Mo take out a sword. Including Chu Mo''s opponents.


    The young supreme looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face: "aren''t you using a knife?"


    "I like to use swords, can''t I?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    The expression on his face, even Chu Mo himself felt quite beaten. Chu Mo didn''t think so, but there was a witch Zhenzhen watching there. If he uses a knife, no matter how he hides it, his knife path is there after all. It''s not so easy to cheat a supreme.


    But using a sword is different!


    Chu Mo''s Kendo cultivation is not weak, and he is also very proficient in the supreme inheritance plum blossom sword. As a high-level supreme, plum blossom supreme used a plum blossom sword to traverse the Yan and Huang regions for many years. This group of young supremacies can''t match.


    The young supreme on the opposite side sneered a few times, and then said, "if you use a knife, you may have a little chance, but it''s a pity that you are smart enough to use a sword... I will let you know what a real sword is..."


    "Are you finished? Hurry up, I have something else!" Chu Mo stared at the young supreme and choked all the rest of his words.


    Some people around him tried to hold back a smile and said in their heart that this guy who was in the quasi supreme realm was really very character! Facing a strong man in the supreme realm, he not only has no fear, but also looks like he doesn''t pay attention to the other party at all.


    Liu Yunfeng also stood in the void, his side was very clean, there was no one. He couldn''t help nodding secretly in his heart: if he didn''t say anything else, it was enough for him to become friends with him with his heart!


    Qiang!


    The young supreme directly drew his sword.


    Then, no nonsense, a sword stabbed Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    This sword, like light and electricity, is incredibly fast! There are no other magical powers mixed in it, just pure fast!


    This is the way of this young monk!


    "He is fast sword Zhang Shun, who is the strong one in the list of people. No wonder he said he wanted to hit the top 2000." A monk recognized the young supremacy who fought with Chu Mo and said with envy on his face.


    "Yes, I see that people are not arrogant and impetuous, step by step, without arrogance or belittling themselves..." someone answered, but before saying this, there were plum blossoms in the sky over there!


    Every plum blossom is so real, just like falling from the plum tree, but it still has a faint fragrance!


    This is a kind of Tao!


    A kind of Tao that can only be displayed at the extreme!


    This quasi supreme Kendo is so outstanding, this guy... Where did it come from? It''s too awesome!


    "How beautiful!"


    There was a burst of exclamation from the nun in the crowd.


    "The United States and China are carrying endless murders!" Someone whispered.


    Up to now, the two sides have not really collided together, because the fast sword Zhang shungang just lost his thunder and lightning sword!


    In the plum blossom all over the sky, he lost his lock on Chu Mo!


    From the perspective of onlookers, Chu Mo was standing there, but Zhang Shun''s sword missed!


    "What a powerful supreme skill!" Except for Chu Mo, these monks present are all monks in the supreme realm. They can naturally distinguish the swordsmanship level used by Chu mo.


    Liu Yunfeng also looked surprised and thought: is there really a genius in this world who can master many kinds of skill?


    Qiang!


    At this time, the first collision between the two sides finally came.


    It was a plum blossom, which hit Zhang Shun''s sword and made a loud sound of gold and iron!


    Sound like a bell, rumbling!


    Zhang Shun''s hand shook gently, breaking the plum blossom, and then... A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. It''s just the supreme skill. Let me show you my holy skill!


    At this time, he suddenly heard a burst of exclamation around him.


    Zhang Shun is a little strange. I haven''t performed the holy skill yet?


    At this time, he suddenly felt a strong killing, locking him from all directions!


    "How is it possible?" Zhang Shun uttered an exclamation, and the sword in his hand suddenly turned into a sword shadow!


    The nickname of fast sword Zhang Shun is not for nothing!


    Qiang Qiang!


    A series of loud noises made Zhang Shun feel jumpy.


    In the eyes of those who watched around, the plum blossoms all over the sky suddenly shot at Zhang Shun. Each plum blossom carried endless killing opportunities.


    Is this really the combat power that a quasi supreme can show?


    This is the real supreme power!


    Many people look at Chu Mo''s eyes a little changed. It''s amazing to be able to show the supreme power!


    It seems that only those demons on the tianbang can reach this level? Many people turned their eyes to Liu Yunfeng. But I found that Liu Yunfeng had the same solemn expression. Those people all had a sudden in their hearts and thought: can Liu Yunfeng, a strong man, not be able to do it in that realm?


    Finally!


    Zhang Shun uttered an earthshaking roar, and a vast force burst out along his body, crushing all the plum blossoms that shot at him!


    "Awesome!"


    "It is worthy of being a fast sword, Zhang Shun!"


    "This move is beautiful!"


    Among the onlookers, several people shouted on the spot.


    But the next moment, the expressions on these faces all froze, because they clearly saw that there was a shadow in the void, so fast that they could hardly see it clearly. For a moment, even time stopped.


    Then, the shadow appeared in front of Zhang Shun, with a cold sword across Zhang Shun''s neck.


    "You lost."


    Chu Mo said faintly.


    "My God..." those young supremacies who looked around were all dumbfounded!


    Zhenzhen in the crowd burst out an unbelievable light in her eyes at the moment when she had just solidified. Then, her face instantly returned to calm. Then, he showed a look of shock and exclaimed, "how awesome!"


    The young man beside her seemed a little dissatisfied and sneered, "it''s just a trick. His swordsmanship is too confusing. Moreover, in his swordsmanship, he touched the mystery of a little time. Zhang shunshu was too careless."


    Zhenzhen nodded, "so it is!" But in my heart, I sneer: you know a fart! Is that the profound meaning of a little time in fencing? idiot! If you go up, he can blow you up with a few moves!


    Fast sword Zhang Shun''s face was as gray as death. He didn''t expect that he would lose. I didn''t expect to lose so fast! Although the master duel, sometimes the victory or defeat is only in a flash. But the problem is that he never regarded Lin Hei as a master.


    If the other party is also a monk in the supreme realm, it''s nothing even if he loses. But the problem is, he is just a quasi supreme.


    "Why don''t you... Kill me?" Zhang Shun spoke with some difficulty and looked at Chu mo.


    "I have no quarrel with you. Why did I kill you?" Chu Mo smiled faintly and took back his sword.


    "This is a testing ground! Your kindness will kill yourself." Zhang Shun took a deep look at Chu mo. with this sentence, he turned and left. He has no face to stay here.


    "Yes, your meaningless kindness will kill you. Because others don''t." Liu Yunfeng glanced at Chu Mo and said faintly.


    "I have my principles." Chu Mo smiles.


    slaughter? He''s seen a lot!


    kind? He never lacks, but he never thinks he is a really kind person.


    He just has principles and no grievances. If he can let go, why should he have to kill? What happened to the testing ground? Can there be no friendship in the testing ground?


    Liu Yunfeng glanced at Chu Mo, and then suddenly laughed, "next, how about walking together?"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    These days, it''s really powerless to explode, and all kinds of things at home come out one after another. With the Mid Autumn Festival approaching, there are some entertainment that can''t be pushed away. It''s good to be busy these days. There will be an outbreak. Don''t worry, everyone.


    If you still have a monthly ticket in hand, please vote for me. In fact, nearly 10000 words every day, for many people, it has erupted every day.


    For me, in fact, the so-called Big Bang is simply an overdraft. It doesn''t matter if many friends don''t believe it. I''m used to it.


    Let''s also vote for some recommended votes. This week is really miserable.


    By the way, about recommended tickets, I''m talking about the Internet!


    For those who read books in Chuangshi, Tencent and other channels, monthly tickets can be displayed here, but don''t reward. Once again, I can only get the reward share of the website. I won''t share your reward in other places.


    Just have fun reading. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1404

    All the people around were shocked, but there were also some people with thoughtful faces. Xindao: is this the beginning of solicitation? Indeed, such excellent talents, I''m afraid any dignitaries will not want to let go. This is the supreme realm. He already has such terrible combat power. What if he becomes a Taoist? How many other monks in the same realm are his opponents?


    Thinking, many people began to quietly take out the sound stone. Naturally, they are not qualified to attract Chu Mo, but some people do!


    Chu Mo looked at Liu Yunfeng and said with a smile, "I''ll talk about it later. I want to go to the abyss of reincarnation."


    People all looked at Chu Mo speechless, and said that this guy''s ability to kill seemed to be stronger than his combat power.


    Reincarnation abyss... Where is that? That''s the seventh worst place besides the six worst places!


    The abyss of reincarnation itself is not a fierce place, and there is no danger and unknown. The key is that the water of the reincarnation pool below, which is the most Yin water, will strongly affect their own Taoism. If you throw a supreme into it and don''t let him use his kung fu to resist, I''m afraid it won''t take long to be forcibly melted by that cold force!


    Not to mention the existence of terrifying creatures in the reincarnation pool, which are colder than the reincarnation pool!


    For so many years, few supreme masters dared to go there, except that they heard that there was an occasional Saint realm to take some reincarnation pool water to refine medicine. Although the abyss of reincarnation is not ranked into the six fierce places, in the eyes of many people, it is the most terrible place besides the six fierce places.


    This quasi supreme, what does he want to do?


    "What are you doing there?" Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo strangely. He didn''t know that Chu Mo was tired of living, and he didn''t think he knew nothing about the abyss of reincarnation.


    "Take some reincarnation pool water." Chu Mo didn''t hide anything, and said with a smile, "I''m still an alchemist."


    Everyone in the crowd suddenly heard a low cry of surprise. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, it became hotter and hotter.


    This guy is really a baby! He is good at knife technique. If he only looks at his knife technique, he will think that this guy is a monk who enters the Tao with a knife. As a result, his sword technique is also extremely exquisite. No one will doubt that he is a monk who enters the Tao with a sword.


    Is it amazing that one person is good at two unique skills? But not enough! He is actually good at alchemy... It''s special. These people present are all geniuses, but compared with this one, their talent''s quality seems to be reduced too much at once.


    There is no such fool here. As soon as Chu Mo wants to get the water of reincarnation pool, he understands that this guy''s level of alchemy is certainly not low!


    Those who can use the water of reincarnation pool are at least monks of the supreme level.


    Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo with some surprise: "you? Alchemist?"


    Chu Mo pretended to be unhappy: "why, unlike?"


    Liu Yunfeng said with a wry smile, "it''s really not like..."


    "..." Chu Mo was a little speechless, and then said, "brother Liu, if you are not in a hurry, you can wait for me here in reincarnation Sichuan, and I will come back when I go."


    Chu Mo did go and return. He just wanted to get some reincarnation pool water. The purpose is really not to be more simple.


    Liu Yunfeng hesitated and said, "I''ll come with you. It''s not safe there."


    Those other people looked at Chu Mo with envy on their faces, and said in their hearts that this quasi supreme luck was really great. Even if it is because Liu Yunfeng wants to attract him, ordinary people can''t expect such treatment.


    At this time, Liu Yunfeng suddenly took out the sound stone, and then opened it. What came over there was a divine idea.


    Then, Liu Yunfeng''s face changed greatly, and he said apologetically to Chu Mo: "sorry, brother Lin, my colleague had an accident here, and I want to rush there immediately."


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "it doesn''t matter, brother Liu is busy."


    "Imprint our divine consciousness." Liu Yunfeng threw his voice stone to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo also threw his own voice stone, and both sides engraved a divine idea on each other''s voice stone. Liu Yunfeng left in a hurry.


    As soon as Liu Yunfeng left, Chu Mo didn''t want to stay here much at all. Although fighting with the supreme, he is not afraid now. But how many of the hundreds of young supreme masters are malicious to him? Not to mention that there is a little witch in it.


    Thinking about it, Chu Mo also left directly, flew to the edge of reincarnation Sichuan, and jumped down towards the abyss of reincarnation below.


    "This guy is so straightforward!"


    "Too brave!"


    "Do you want to follow?"


    "The cold moon knife in his hand..."


    Some people followed the edge of reincarnation Sichuan with all kinds of words. At this time, Chu Mo could not be seen.


    A young supreme sneered, "he thinks too highly of himself. Even if he is young, he already has the supreme combat power, but the problem is that the creatures in the reincarnation pool, even the supreme, should retreat!"


    "Unfortunately, that cold moon knife." Some people look regretful.


    Zhenzhen hid in the crowd and her heart fluctuated. She hesitated in her heart. Beside her was a man from the royal family of Luo Tian. Although this person''s status in the royal family is not high. But there was no problem passing the message to the royal family of Luo Tian.


    Yes, she has recognized that person as Chu Mo!


    This can''t even be said to be lingyuwei''s secret, because it''s too coincidental. No one in the whole Yanhuang region, except Chu Mo, can enter the testing ground again. Originally, the demon clan is the same. Under normal circumstances, no one can enter the testing field.


    Who would have thought that the Luo Tian royal family, which has always been indifferent and ruthless, actually returned such a great benefit to the demon family after using it up!


    And this benefit did not fall on any of the children of the great demon king, but on Zhenzhen!


    All this can only be said to be coincidence. The way of heaven is really unpredictable. Therefore, even those top-level supreme beings in Luo Tianxian domain dare not say that they can see through all the secrets of heaven.


    Although Chu Mo''s aura, body shape, appearance... Everything is different from the past. But one thing has not changed. That''s his character!


    It''s too difficult to change a person''s temper and temperament.


    It is said that Zhenzhen has very little contact with Chu Mo, and it is not even contact. She should not know too much.


    But Zhenzhen remembered everything about Chu Mo!


    Because Chu Mo impressed her so deeply! The blow to her was also enormous.


    The two sides fought for two times. In the first game, she wanted to kill Chu Mo through her supreme and majestic power, but she found that Chu Mo''s power accumulated more than her, and she could only retreat with hatred; Then, in the second battle, she was simply beheaded by Chu Mo, and then shot to death by the human female archer. Although he was saved by the demon world with great magic power. But that great energy also paid a great price for saving her.


    Friars on the human side naturally cannot know that Zhenzhen has a very high status in the demon world! She is the first genius of the rise of the demon clan in recent years. No one, she is the only one!


    The great demon king attached great importance to her, and his love for her even exceeded his love for his children. The great demon king did not care much for his children. He cares about Zhenzhen, of course, for a reason.


    He wants to marry Zhenzhen!


    It''s not because Zhenzhen is beautiful, but because Zhenzhen is strong and excellent!


    The great demon king believes that the child he gave birth to with Zhenzhen will be the best in the whole demon world.


    Zhenzhen didn''t refuse this proposal, not because she didn''t want to, but because she didn''t dare!


    Although she is the first young Tianjiao in the demon world, she doesn''t have any capital and qualifications to compete with the big demon king. The demon king can kill her with one thought.


    Therefore, Zhenzhen listens to the arrangements of the demon king. Therefore, although the demon clan was defeated this time, it forced a truking machine, and also got a lot of news from the Terran side. After reporting to the royal family of Luo Tian, they received a reward.


    A place to enter the testing ground!


    This quota was finally given to Zhenzhen by the demon king.


    But the demon king didn''t know that after Zhenzhen entered the testing ground, she didn''t plan to go back! At least, she doesn''t plan to go back until she has the ability to fight the demon king.


    She was born and grew up in the demon family, and she is an out and out demon creature.


    But she yearns for the civilization of the human race and wants to be a real person!


    Moreover, she doesn''t want to marry the demon king. To be exact, she doesn''t want to marry any man!


    So, before everything, she was deceiving the demon king and pretending to be false.


    She really hated Chu mo. with her pride, she had never suffered so much before meeting Chu mo. Almost, he was completely cut off by Chu mo.


    But after coming to the testing ground, her eyes were wide open, and she knew that there were so many Tianjiao in the world? Before, she was just a frog in a well, belonging to the kind who had never seen anything in the world.


    With the keepsake, she contacted the Luo Tian royal family children in the testing field, and finally found an organization, which could get a little shelter. But she was not satisfied. Zhenzhen is very clear in her heart that it is never enough to stand firm in this place and rely on others. You can only make yourself stronger and stronger.


    The covetousness of the Luo Tian royal family''s children around her is very clear in her heart. The other party even made no secret of his disdain for the demon king in front of her.


    Yes, it''s just a quasi saint. Even if it''s the Lord of the demon world, what does it count in the eyes of Luo Tian''s royal family children?


    Zhenzhen knows better that in the eyes of Luo Tian royal family, she is just a woman with more personality. The other party doesn''t like her, just wants to possess her. She was unwilling, but she couldn''t show any signs of resistance. Because she has no ability to resist.


    This feeling is very suffocating.


    Now, she found Chu Mo, and she could almost conclude that the man named Lin Hei was Chu Mo!


    She was hesitating and thinking about what to do to obtain the maximum benefits.


    How much benefit did he get from reporting him? Or do you get more benefits by threatening Chu Mo?


    Report him. There should be a huge reward for Luo Tian royal family. It''s not difficult to guess. The reason is very simple. You can feel it from the price Luo Tian royal family paid to kill Chu mo. Although she doesn''t know why. However, if she denounced Chu Mo, would it be her who finally benefited?


    Zhenzhen glanced at the Royal son beside her and shook her head secretly in her heart.


    I''m afraid not. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1405

    Although the contact time is not very long, Zhenzhen already knows what the Luo Tian royal family''s son is around. Once he has that great advantage, he may not hesitate to get rid of her, or even kill her in order to keep a secret!


    Zhenzhen had no doubt about this. Even she felt that as long as she told him the secret, he would do it next moment!


    "Zhenzhen, what are you thinking?"


    When Zhenzhen was considering it, the young Luo Tian Royal son beside her asked softly.


    This son of the royal family, named Ji Xuefeng, is a collateral son of the royal family of Luo Tian. The royal blood in his body has been very thin, but he is very promising and cultivated to the supreme state at a very young age. Therefore, in the royal family, although his status is not as good as those who leave, he is much higher than ordinary people.


    This also makes Ji Xuefeng develop a arrogant habit, not to say, she has no spare children, and it''s not much different.


    The reason why he has so much patience with Zhenzhen is that he has had all kinds of women, but he has never touched the women of the demon clan! Not to mention, this woman is still a demon''s Tianjiao.


    Although the demon clan has not been sealed, it is already an achievement against the sky to become a Taoist in a place with a bad environment.


    However, Zhenzhen is very vigilant and always polite to him, but she keeps a distance. Ji Xuefeng is not in a hurry. He is full of patience. He will use the facts to let Zhenzhen understand that what demon world and what great demon king are all scum. She is also able to use the facts to make Zhenzhen understand that if she wants to live in this testing ground and improve her accomplishments, she can''t live without him, Ji Xuefeng!


    He likes activities that are a little challenging. If he throws himself into a hug as soon as he meets, he will be bored. Now, there is a chasing process, which is very good.


    Zhenzhen woke up from her stupor, glanced at Ji Xuefeng, and smiled: "I was thinking, what does the reincarnation pool look like? In the past, I only heard that the water of the reincarnation pool is extremely Yin and cold, but I have never seen it."


    "What''s so beautiful about that? You don''t really think you can go to reincarnation by jumping into the reincarnation pool, do you?" Ji Xuefeng burst out laughing: "don''t be too curious. There are not only three forbidden areas and six fierce areas in the test field, but also countless less well-known but equally deadly areas such as reincarnation abyss. If you are too curious, you usually end up dying miserably."


    "Well, thank you, brother Xuefeng." Zhenzhen smiled, very charming.


    Ji Xuefeng was so excited that he said, "Zhenzhen..."


    At this time, Zhenzhen turned her head to the three stone tablets of the list of heaven, earth and man: "brother Xuefeng, let''s go and see the list of heaven, earth and man? By the way, I don''t know where you are?"


    What Ji Xuefeng just wanted to say was blocked back by Zhenzhen, but he was not annoyed. Hearing the words, he laughed and said, "I can only barely stay on the tail of the ground list, and it is difficult to rush to a higher position."


    "Wow, it''s so powerful! People can''t even get on the list..." Zhenzhen looked at Ji Xuefeng with a shocked face: "brother is really powerful!"


    I don''t know how many monks secretly scolded in their hearts: what a bitch! Posted a Luo Tian royal family son, look at you to the wave.


    If Zhenzhen hears the voice of this group of people, she will scoff: give you a chance like this, you promise to be more extravagant than me! Besides, you know shit!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo kept flying down, and the abyss of reincarnation was too deep. He has been flying down for a while, but he hasn''t finished yet. Looking back, the heavy fog had completely covered his sight. I can''t see anything.


    Chu Mo fell quickly, and a large amount of essence was wandering around in the heavy twilight. Its intensity is far better than that of Yanhuang region. In fact, the full-bodied essence of the whole testing field is very high. Not everyone can get the so-called great opportunity. But practicing in this place is better than other places. This is one of the reasons why those would-be supremacies would rather be servants in the city than come here.


    The providence mind method works by itself, absorbing a large amount of essence into the body. After Chu Mo''s body cut firewood into Tao, the Tao platform in the Dantian turned into tens of millions, all of which were integrated into all parts of the body. The desire for energy is far better than that of monks in the same realm.


    The reason why the primary supreme can still win is that Chu Mo has become a Tao in the realm of quasi supreme! His promotion to the supreme realm has long been a natural thing. In Chu Mo''s view, this is no big deal. But if he is known by others, he has become a Tao in the realm of quasi supreme, which will definitely cause an uproar.


    This is amazing!


    At least so far, there has never been such news. Perhaps those supreme beings in Luo Tianxian realm once became Tao in the quasi supreme realm. But after all, no one can prove this.


    At this time, Chu Mo had seen a huge lake under the endless distance.


    A breath of extreme cold rushed up along the lake. Around Chu Mo''s body, a defense instantly formed. But it was still impacted by the cold air, and a large number of ripples were scattered.


    "It really deserves to be reincarnation pool water, so terrible." Chu Mo''s eyes widened, his mind dispersed, and he searched the great lake. He had to make sure that it was safe below.


    Where the powerful mind passes, it is contaminated by the cold breath, and the whole spiritual sea has a feeling of being penetrated. This feeling is different from that extremely cold environment. The Yin Qi here is desperately drilling into Chu Mo''s body all the time.


    Whether physical or spiritual, this Yin Qi wants to occupy!


    However, under the continuous operation of the divine will and my mind method, the Yin Qi in the spiritual awareness sea was soon dispelled.


    Chu Mo''s mind did not sense the existence of anything, but he did not relax his vigilance. In this kind of place, the supreme is easy to fall, and it''s common to have things that he can''t feel in his mind.


    Later, Chu Mo sacrificed the God of the sky. He didn''t want to stay here for too long. He was ready to collect a lot of reincarnation pool water and leave.


    As soon as the sky god came out, he suddenly burst out a mighty Qi, shaking all those Yin Qi away.


    Then, the seven blood moons above began to bloom with infinite light, such as wishful thinking, avoiding disaster, light, universal illumination, flying into the sky, entering the earth, chaos. Each of these seven blood moons began to emit a strong suction, and actually began to absorb those Yin and cold gases crazily.


    Seven blood moons, even the person who once took charge of the sky god''s mirror, only got six blood moons. And it can''t fully exert its power.


    But in Chu Mo''s hands, seven blood moons have been collected in just a few decades! This also includes the most important chaotic blood moon among the last four blood moons.


    In fact, Chu Mo hasn''t been particularly clear about how much the sky god can do. But he knew very well that this magic instrument was much more powerful than he thought.


    For example, Chu Mo never thought that the seven blood moons could absorb the Yin and cold gas here.


    At this moment, not to mention the realm of Chu Mo, even a mortal here can see that there are seven tornado like cold air in the air, swarming towards the seven blood moons. It''s not like being forcibly absorbed, but more like taking the initiative to deliver it to the door!


    The seven Yin and cold Qi came out along the reincarnation pool below, and even formed seven small... But deep eddies in the lake.


    Then, the vault of God opened the entrance, and as soon as the entrance connecting the two worlds opened, a large amount of reincarnation pool water was sucked into the world of the vault of God.


    Today, there are two great lakes in the world of the sky, one is the Youming River; The other is the corrosive lake on Tianlu. Now, there will be a third great lake formed by the reincarnation pool!


    A large amount of reincarnation pool water, like a hanging river, flows back into the world of the sky from below. The seven blood moons absorbed the Yin and cold Qi in a looting way.


    Chu Mo touched his chin and thought, thinking: none of the three great lakes in the sky are normal water. It can''t even be used as a water source. It seems that if you encounter good water in the future, you should open up a larger lake. Otherwise, once creatures begin to appear in the world in the future, don''t you have to guard the three great lakes and die of thirst?


    To a certain extent, cultivation has begun to open up the world, allowing the world to evolve into a living soul by itself, and putting living creatures into life, which are completely two concepts.


    Like the general small world, monks in the supreme realm can have many. But inside the firmament is a big world with complete laws. Once the realm of Chu Mo is enough, and the sky Shenjian can always maintain spiritual connection with Chu Mo, its world will also continue to evolve, and in the end, it will even be able to appear on its own. Of course, that may be a long time later.


    Perhaps, the sky god Jian followed Chu Mo and asked... That''s exactly what he wanted.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, there is already a large amount of reincarnation pool water in the world of the sky god. Before, those powerful people came to take the water from the reincarnation pool to refine medicine, usually taking only a little. They had never been like Chu Mo, which was like robbery, as if they were going to suck up the lake!


    Therefore, the movement here soon attracted the attention of the creatures in the reincarnation pool.


    They did not have any observation and temptation. After determining what happened, they did not hesitate to learn from the God of the sky at the first time!


    Yes, they think the culprit is the shiny thing.


    A dark blue light, thin and sharp, was unbelievably fast, and instantly shot into the sky.


    Hum!


    The God in the sky trembled slightly and made a buzzing sound, forming a powerful defense. Block the black and blue light.


    Then, a behemoth emerged from the water of the reincarnation pool below, staring at two huge and cold eyes, staring at the sky Shenjian. Then, it turned its eyes to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo suddenly felt completely penetrated!


    This is a fierce beast. Horrible beast! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1406

    Then, this huge beast, with a python like head, kept rising from the bottom of the water. If it weren''t for its huge body looming in the reincarnation pool, Chu Mo would even think it was a python. ¡Ì


    But it''s not!


    It is in the water of reincarnation pool, and has a quite large body, floating and sinking in the water of the pool. Its neck is too long, so it looks like a python.


    Then, the thing opened its mouth and bit it down towards the sky, including Chu mo.


    This one, you Dao!


    With endless and powerful law power, it seems to bite the sky! The void was unstable, and a large number of cracks began to appear. A fishy wind... Came to my nose. It makes people faint.


    If you were an ordinary quasi supreme, even this fishy wind could not be resisted, and you would have to be smoked to death on the spot!


    Chu Mo closed the six senses. He didn''t use the cold moon knife, because the cold moon knife itself is Yin and cold, and it''s probably useless to deal with this fierce beast in the reincarnation pool.


    He used killing heaven!


    It''s a little risky, but there''s no way. Whether in terms of rank, ability, or tacit understanding, there are too many moon killers.


    Chu Mo cut it down, and a blood red light, like a line, pushed the fierce beast''s big mouth horizontally.


    Just like the ferocious beast spewing out its fishy breath and the endless Tao, Chu Mo can''t avoid it. With this knife of Chu Mo, this ferocious beast can''t run either!


    Poof!


    In the big mouth of the snake head of the fierce beast, blood flowed instantly!


    Like a river of blood, it pours into the reincarnation pool below.


    It was also completely enraged, with a roar of pain and anger, and then continued to bite at Chu mo.


    The stronger the law of the road, the more powerful it is to suppress this world. Even above the endless and distant reincarnation River, they are aware of it.


    Some monks who had not left stood on the edge of reincarnation River and looked down through heavy fog. Their faces were all shocked.


    "Did Lin Hei provoke the terrible creatures in the reincarnation pool as soon as he went down?"


    "That person gives me a feeling that I''m not afraid of anything. Maybe it''s true."


    "This is his death in a disguised way!" A monk sighed: "I think entering the testing ground itself is quite deadly. Now I know that in the death world... I''m just a newcomer."


    Many people couldn''t help laughing, and someone said, "I bet if this time, this Lin Hei can survive, then next, he will be famous in the whole testing ground!"


    "Yes, with the realm of quasi supreme, Liu Yunfeng, a regular guest of zhantianbang, defeated another junior supreme. Now if he jumped off the abyss of reincarnation and provoked the terrible creatures in the pool of reincarnation, he would really become famous." Some people agree.


    However, some people sneered and put forward their views: "fame? Do you think it''s a good thing for anyone to become famous in the testing ground? A quasi supreme holding the cold moon knife refined by the great sage of fox heaven is really a good thing after fame?"


    "Yes, maybe someone will show up and die somewhere soon." Someone said.


    At this time, someone suddenly said, "but no matter what, there is no doubt that someone else''s Quasi supreme is more powerful than our group of young supreme."


    The crowd suddenly quieted down. Although some people''s faces showed some dissatisfaction, no one spoke to refute.


    These are the top elites in the spiritual world. They may be proud, conceited, or even supercilious, but they don''t have that kind of thing that they don''t count in their hearts. It has become a Tao, no matter what it is, but it is the end of a road after all.


    How can such people be stupid?


    No matter how unwilling they are to admit the excellence of "Lin Hei", they have to pinch their noses to face that guy. It''s really powerful!


    Zhenzhen didn''t leave either. She stood beside Ji Xuefeng and listened to people''s comments. In her heart, she finally made a decision. She won''t tell Ji Xuefeng about Chu Mo''s identity, let alone threaten Chu mo. later, she will find a time to see Chu Mo alone, and then cooperate with him!


    She has now figured out that Chu Mo''s status as a monk in the Yan and Huang regions is not visible. How glorious is her status as a witch of the demon clan? If other people know that she is in the demon world, I''m afraid she will stay away from her for the first time.


    Not afraid, but look down upon!


    Even in the eyes of many people, she is not as noble as Chu Mo''s fiery and yellow realm!


    Because even if it is a large area sealed, at least it is. What is the demon world? Has it been recognized? After coming to the testing ground for so long, Zhenzhen has never heard the word "demon world" mentioned by anyone. Perhaps, in everyone''s mind, there is only one impression of the demon world.


    "Demon world? Isn''t that a place where only low-level creatures have a bad environment and are full of killings? Can there be strong people in that place?"


    Therefore, Zhenzhen decided that if possible, she would form an alliance with Chu Mo and watch each other!


    Her advantage is that she can get a lot of first-hand information about Luo Tian royal family from Ji Xuefeng! She believes that Chu Mo will be very interested in this. As for Chu Mo, he is really excellent. If he can live forever, it won''t be long. He can really get a foothold in this testing ground.


    When Chu Mo becomes a Taoist, it''s probably not a problem even to challenge the strong ones on the list!


    Although Zhenzhen doesn''t know why Chu Mo was chased and killed by Luo Tian royal family, she already knows one thing now. Luo Tian royal family is not the absolute master of the world! This can be felt here in the testing ground.


    The Ji family children of the royal family are not the strongest!


    Behind every name on the tianbang, there is an absolute power!


    If Chu Mo joined one of them, even the royal family of Luo Tian might not be able to do anything to him at that time!


    At this time, it is a great thing that Zhenzhen can analyze these. She completely didn''t expect that the reason why Luo Tian royal family targeted Chu Mo was not what she guessed. Unexpectedly, the real enemy of Chu Mo was never the royal family of Luo Tian.


    But the position of people determines their horizons. It is amazing that Zhenzhen can have such foresight in her current position.


    Besides, now even if there is supreme existence, I dare not say that her choice is wrong.


    Ji Xuefeng looked at Zhenzhen thinking aside, and a strong desire flashed in the depths of his eyes. But when Zhenzhen looked over, his face showed a gentle smile: "what are you thinking?"


    Zhenzhen smiled and said, "I''m thinking when I can have a place on the list."


    Ji Xuefeng was dumbfounded and laughed: "I still think it''s a big thing. This little thing is on me. I''ll give you a skill later. You can understand it. Then, I''ll prepare some pills for you. Ensure that your realm will be greatly improved!"


    "Well, thank brother Xuefeng first." Zhenzhen looks grateful.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the big mouth of this fierce beast, he was about to devour himself. Chu Mo had cut three knives in succession!


    Each of these three knives caused a lot of trauma to the fierce beast.


    But this guy was also completely enraged, and he didn''t seem to stop until he swallowed Chu mo. Its Taoism is too deep, suppressing Chu Mo and cannot escape here.


    Chu Mo tried to fight with his own Taoism. Although his Taoism was strong, it was too immature!


    Like a towering tree, it also starts with a seed sprouting. When it is young, it is fragile after all.


    Chu Mo''s way is no longer a small sapling, but there is still a big gap compared with the towering tree.


    Do you really need to use your part?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Before coming, sister Yu Wei warned him not to use separation and killing heaven easily, because both of them were too directional. It''s too easy to guess his origin.


    But now, if he doesn''t use it anymore, he may be robbed.


    The head of the fierce beast is close at hand. If Chu Mo hadn''t used the array formula, it would have affected the time and space here to a certain extent. He would have been swallowed.


    The sky god''s mirror burst out immeasurable light, but it is not a magic weapon mainly for attack after all. In the face of this phagocytosis, it certainly can''t be hurt, but it can''t make any counterattack.


    At this time, the sky god Jian suddenly sent a message to Chu Mo: "come in!"


    Only two words!


    Chu Mo understood at once, but he hesitated to understand.


    If this guy swallowed it, when can it come out? This thing is not an ordinary fierce beast. There must be a complete natural Dharma array with Yin and cold attribute in its stomach!


    If you dare to drill out rashly, you will be easily refined by the Dharma array!


    Then you really want to cry without tears.


    In Chu Mo''s hesitating Kung Fu, a sword Qi, as if coming from nine days, was fierce and unparalleled, and directly cut into the head of this fierce beast!


    Chu Mo was startled, because in his realm, he didn''t feel any signs at all! But then, he made an action, took back the killing sky, put on the cold moon knife, and then burst into a drink, and cut the huge snake head with the same knife.


    At this time, the fierce beast was also aware of the crisis. With a roar, it shook the void to pieces. Chu Mo did not enter the sky god, but forcibly took it back.


    Then, he resisted the blow with the body of his ancestral realm!


    Poof!


    Chu Mo''s mouth spurted a mouthful of blood, and his bones seemed to be all broken.


    His eyes showed an extremely determined look, and this knife also cut out a rainbow.


    Although it is the same attribute, it is still above the snake head, leaving a huge wound.


    At this moment, the terrible sword came. Directly cut off the head of this fierce beast!


    The fierce beast gave an earthshaking roar, and the huge head began to fall into the reincarnation pool. The neck without head also quickly retracted downward.


    Then, a man in white suddenly appeared here. Without looking at Chu Mo, he directly chased the snake''s head.


    Raise your hand is another sword!


    Click!


    The huge snake head, with endless Yin cold gas, was directly split in two under the sword of the man in white!


    The smell of the man in white also shocked Chu mo. Because of this breath, he once felt it in his father.


    Quasi saint!


    Delivered at midnight.


    It''s going to explode tomorrow. Please support the monthly tickets and recommended tickets! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1407

    It''s actually a quasi saint!


    Who is this man in white?


    Although the huge snake''s head had been cut off from its body and split in two, it was not dead. It quickly closed together. Then, in the reincarnation pool, the huge body finally emerged. It''s like an elephant, but it''s 100000 feet long.


    Fly directly into the void, with a strong body, want to suppress the man in white!


    The man in white screamed softly, and the long sword in his hand cut out hundreds of thousands of times in a moment!


    Chu Mo was stunned directly, and his heart was shocked beyond measure. This is called swordsmanship!


    This is called entering the Tao with a sword!


    The huge and unparalleled body of the beast was directly divided into hundreds of thousands by the man in white in an instant!


    Most of them were taken away by him in an instant. Then, with a long sword, he picked up a huge beast body hundreds of feet in size and pointed it to Chu Mo: "your reward!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and the piece of meat had arrived in front of him. Subconsciously, Chu Mo put this piece of meat into the space of the sky.


    At this time, the man in white began to attack and kill the snake head with all his strength.


    His sword was too sharp. This terrible beast had almost no resistance in front of him. That kind of Yin cold gas can''t pose any threat to the man in white.


    In this way, one sword, like a fairy flying out of the sky, killed this fierce beast in a few short breaths!


    And he grabs things too fast. His storage space is definitely a small world, and it may even be more advanced. He kills and collects at the same time.


    With Chu Mo''s eyesight, he didn''t even see his rhythm completely.


    Just one word, quick!


    Zhang Shun, the fast sword defeated by Chu Mo, was afraid to say the word fast in front of the man in white.


    The man in white is not only fast, but also very accurate!


    Generally speaking, once the speed reaches a certain level, it is difficult to achieve absolute accuracy, and it is easy to miss the target. But the accuracy of the man in white, even Chu Mo felt amazing. It''s exactly like a precise strike locked with divine consciousness. The key is that he can achieve this level with such a fast speed. It has to be said that he is an extremely powerful person.


    Because even if it is a quasi saint, there are probably not many people who can do this.


    The man in white killed the huge beast in almost an instant, and then he packed all the beasts without any left.


    Then he stepped into the void, came to Chu Mo, looked up and down at Chu Mo, and smiled: "in the sub Road, you should be the quasi supreme Lin Hei, who was very evil in their mouth, right?"


    Chu Mo arched his hand: "I''ve seen brother Zi in Xialin black." But surprised in my heart, No. 1 in the list? Is it the young man in white who is as rich as jade in front of him? No wonder he is so powerful. It turns out that he is Zi Dao.


    "Brother Lin''s name, hehe, is it an alias?" Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo with a smile, and his eyes were still a bit joking: "alias is also serious. Look at my name, how about it? How powerful?"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Zi Dao with a speechless face, and said in his heart that the painting style changed too fast, a little unacceptable. Is the quasi Saint young strong man who ranks first in the list so funny?


    "However, I still want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, this thing wouldn''t come out. I''ve hunted this thing for several times, learned it well, and refused to come out when I saw it." Zi Dao muttered, and then said to Chu Mo with a bright face, "so that piece of meat is my thanks. Brother, you probably don''t understand the value of reincarnation beast, but it doesn''t matter. You can know the three kinds of things about reincarnation beast, fish of creation, and cold pond Snowfish later. If you encounter them, don''t miss them. Their value is extremely expensive."


    Reincarnation beast? This thing was called reincarnation just now? What kind of fish is the cold pond Snowfish? Chu Mo has never heard of it. But the fish of nature moved Chu Mo''s heart. In the world of the sky, there are a lot of fish of creation!


    I now have netherworld insects that can reproduce by themselves. They reproduce very fast in the world of the sky god. I don''t know what their food is, maybe it''s the netherworld river. Anyway, after a period of time, a large number of netherworld insects will breed. Those lucky fish can''t be eaten at all.


    Now there is reincarnation pool water, which can be used to cultivate the fish of nature. At that time, in the world of the sky god, the fish of creation can continuously produce the fish of creation.


    Listen to Zi Dao''s meaning, is this thing very expensive?


    Chu Mo turned his mind and hugged his fist: "thank you for reminding me, brother Zi."


    Zi Dao waved his hand, "it doesn''t matter. I can feel from their mouth that you are also a very interesting person. I like making friends with interesting people best. But Liu Yunfeng took the lead, but it doesn''t matter. When you become a Taoist, I''ll come to you again!"


    Zi Dao said, his figure flashed and disappeared here in an instant.


    "Zi Dao..." Chu Mo said the name in his mouth, and then breathed a sigh. To tell the truth, he had been carrying a heart just now, for fear that the other party would suddenly attack him. This is not a villain''s heart, the other side is too strong! In a place like the testing ground, anything can really happen.


    But this man is really interesting. He publicly said that his own name was an alias and laughed at his alias.


    Lin Hei! Isn''t that a good name? Chu Mo frowned. He thought it was good.


    Chu Mo looked up and saw that there was no movement for a long time, and the reincarnation pool below gradually restored calm. He estimated in his heart that there should be no more creatures to attack. So he sacrificed the sky god and began to suck up the water of the reincarnation pool.


    Fortunately, he didn''t listen to the sky god just now, otherwise he might have been accepted by Zidao now. In that case, even the sky god will fall into each other''s hands!


    Chu Mo didn''t dare to think about the consequences. The final result of testing human nature often ended in disappointment. He didn''t dare to expect others to see the ancestor level sky god to be unmoved.


    As expected, it was much calmer here. After more than half an hour of absorption, a vast sea of water had formed inside.


    It''s all reincarnation pool water!


    "It should be almost this time." Chu Mo said to himself that if others saw him take away so much reincarnation pool water, they would be shocked and speechless. I will definitely think: brother, what are you doing? Want to make a reincarnation sea by yourself?


    Reincarnation pool water, endless. Taken away by Chu Mo so much, the water surface here has not decreased at all. Sure enough, there is mystery hidden.


    But Chu Mo was not interested in exploring the secret hidden in the reincarnation pool for the time being. He directly rose and flew in the direction of lunhuichuan.


    Without Liu Yunfeng who blocked the road, reincarnation Sichuan also returned to normal here. Those young supreme people flew here in an endless stream, most of them focused on the people list and studied it carefully. Only a few of them gathered in front of the stone tablet in Dibang. No one went to tianbang at all.


    Chu Mo came out of the abyss of reincarnation, which attracted the attention of some people, but most of them put their goals elsewhere after looking at him.


    The testing ground is really cruel, and the killing is very common. But to tell the truth, the vast majority of young supreme people are not interested in killing quasi supreme people who are not as good as themselves. What they want to fight is the same level as themselves, and the best is that they are a little higher than themselves!


    Only in this way can we get a great harvest in the crisis of life and death! In order to fully stimulate their potential. Only in this way can we find out the shortcomings in our own way.


    However, there were also several supreme masters who looked at each other and exchanged eyes after seeing Chu Mo coming out.


    Chu Mo also noticed those people sensitively, but he quietly flew away directly outside reincarnation Sichuan. He has got the reincarnation pool water, which is a long-term wish. Now I learned from Zi Dao that the fish of fortune is very expensive, so Chu Mo wants to know more about it. However, this matter can also be put aside for a while. Anyway, the fish of fortune is in his own hands, and he can''t escape. Now the most important thing for Chu Mo is Cheng Dao!


    Besides, it''s all small things.


    Chu Mo has felt and experienced the cruelty of the testing ground. The realm of quasi supremacy is simply too embarrassing here. Almost any young supreme will feel superior when facing him.


    Chu Mo didn''t care about this, but he didn''t want to go anywhere or be entangled.


    Just like now!


    Chu Mo just flew out of reincarnation Sichuan, less than a Jiong of Kung Fu, followed by threeorfour figures.


    These people, who had not left before, were waiting for him here in reincarnation Sichuan. Its purpose is self-evident.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Mo had flown far away, as if he hadn''t noticed the existence of that group of people at all. His direction is the fifth place!


    Chu Mo was also a little annoyed, frowned, and accelerated towards the fifth place. Almost instantly, his figure disappeared into the void.


    "He found it!"


    "He''s going to run!"


    "Stop him!"


    "Is it too close here?"


    The four young friars in the supreme realm, whose eyes twinkled with cold light, also instantly accelerated their speed, but they were communicating with each other.


    "Whatever, it''s just a matter of a moment for us brothers to suppress monks in this realm." A young man with a hooked nose said coldly and proudly.


    "He is not so weak." A young supreme who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old and looked like a teenager frowned.


    "We fight together, and there is no chance for him to resist." Said the young man with a hooked nose.


    "If someone finds out... Tell Liu Yunfeng..." another young man, who is twenty-four or five years old, looks beautiful, and even looks a little like a woman at first glance, is also a little worried.


    "Brother, if you don''t do it, you can quit!" The young man with a hooked nose said coldly.


    "I''m just talking." The handsome young man showed a shy smile, as if he was not angry at all.


    A thin man, who was relatively silent, looked at the direction of Chu Mo''s escape at this time and picked his eyebrows: "this guy is really killing himself in various ways. In order to get rid of us, he actually went to the fifth place."


    "He thought he could enter the fifth place before us?" The young supreme with the appearance of a seventeen or eighteen year old sneered.


    The hooky nosed youth snorted coldly, "speed up, and kill him before he escapes!"¡ª¡ª


    Today''s outbreak, please support the monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1408

    The four young supreme masters, like four long rainbows, stepped on the void and chased down in the direction of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked back at the distant void, and silently calculated in his heart that it would be at least half a day from him to the fifth place. But if the four people behind want to catch up with him, it is estimated that more than an hour is enough.


    If one... Even two, I dare to deal with them. Chu Mo thought with some regret.


    The problem is the other four! Four young supreme! No matter how bad it is, it is also a monk who has become a Taoist. Four together, he simply can''t cope with it. Even if you can kill oneortwo, you will definitely be robbed in the end. Or risk exposure and use separation.


    But Chu Mo didn''t want to use the frequency of separation too high, so it''s difficult to ensure that one missed and ran away, and the excitement will be great. His separation is a top-level supreme, qualified to enter the top ten existence of the list. Once it gets out, he will be completely famous.


    Chu Mo is not afraid of anything else. He is afraid that he is too famous.


    Because there are too many interested people here. I don''t know how many are the children of Luo Tian royal family alone! There are countless people related to them.


    Even if Chu Mo saw the solicitation of Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao, he could only be friends with them now. As for joining the forces of the other side... Don''t fool others. Those people simply don''t know what they will face if they are involved with him.


    For Chu Mo, his identity can still be concealed day by day. But Chu Mo knew in his heart that his true identity would sooner or later be concealed. Unless from now on, he will no longer practice and break through, find a remote universe, find a place where there are only secular mortals, cut himself off and live a quiet life.


    But that, for Chu Mo, is it different from death?


    Now, in the eyes of those supreme beings, he is too weak to attract much attention. Even when he became a Taoist, there is only a supreme being moving a killing idea. In the eyes of those who exist, he is like an ant. The real supreme existence doesn''t pay much attention to him at all. Even if he stepped into the supreme realm as a Taoist, he would not cause much noise.


    But if he becomes holy... It''s different!


    At that time, not to mention what the royal family of Luo Tian will choose, maybe even those supreme beings will do it themselves. Even if they don''t do it, those great powers in the holy land will certainly do it.


    Chu Mo only hopes that day will come later. At least give him a chance to seek self-protection. He doesn''t believe in the god Buddha in the sky. He wants to kill him! Even in the realm of supreme existence, it is not necessarily a point of view for the future, is it?


    Saying that his appearance may destroy all the Taoist practices that exist supreme and collapse the world.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    The legend of the supreme being, an idea can collapse the entire Luo Tian universe. But did he do it? Can my future achievements of Chu Mo surpass Taishang? What reason do I have to fight you? What reason do I have to be bad at your Taoism?


    It''s simply inexplicable!


    The saddest thing in the world is this. Before you were born, someone said that you would destroy the whole world in the future... This is so fucking.


    Chu Mo thought about these things in his heart, but his feet were not slow at all. His whole body passed in the void at high speed, but there was no trace left!


    "This guy is fast!" There was a flash of surprise in the supreme eyes of the 17-year-old boy: "although Lin Hei is good at death, his strength is really not bad!"


    "Shit Lin Hei, have you ever seen someone with this name?" The eagle nosed youth supreme sneered.


    The Supreme Master, who looked like a teenager, was slightly stunned and said, "it''s true, but I heard that Zi Dao, the first in the list of heaven, is also an alias. He doesn''t have a surname of Zi."


    "Not everyone can have a surname like Zi." The somewhat emaciated supreme seemed to know something.


    He and yinggoubi are from Luo Tianxian domain. The teenager like supreme and a little feminine, the handsome supreme comes from the following seven domains, which can be regarded as taking refuge in the eagle nose and the emaciated supreme.


    Hook nose nodded and said, "however, I heard that his mother''s surname is Zi!"


    The teenager like supreme and the handsome supreme all couldn''t help but take a breath, then pulled the corners of their mouths, looked at each other, and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    The surname of Zi seems to be nothing. Following the world''s surname Zhang Wang, Li Zhao, it seems to make no difference. Even it is a little strange, and some people have never heard of this surname. But how could this group of top young Tianjiao from all major fields not have heard of it?


    Zi surname, Ji, Jiang, Zhong, Zhong and other surnames are all noble surnames in Luo Tianxian domain. This aristocrat is not a secular aristocrat. But there have been surnames since the day when human beings were born. The key is that these surnames have always represented the strongest existence of the entire Luotian universe!


    It is said that nowadays those supreme beings almost all come from these noble surnames. Of course, when it comes to those supreme beings, it is difficult to verify the truth of things. However, no one will deny that these aristocratic surnames have a great influence on the whole Luotian universe.


    The testing ground is indeed cruel and full of killings, but once you meet people with these surnames, the vast majority of young Tianjiao, even if they win in the battle, rarely die.


    "Well, let''s not discuss these meaningless things. It has nothing to do with us." His eyes twinkled, and there was a world evolving in his eyes. Now, in his eyes, those two worlds were being destroyed.


    "One more incense, you can catch up with him." The emaciated supreme said coldly.


    After a stick of incense, Chu Mo looked around at the four Supreme masters in the four directions, with a blank face: "gentlemen, what are you doing around me? You don''t want to kill me, do you? Killing my cultivation doesn''t seem to do you any good."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hand over your cold moon knife. Then, hand over your storage ring. We can let you live." It looked only seventeen or eighteen years old, and the teenager like supreme looked at Chu Mo coldly and said.


    "We are all very kind. We didn''t want to kill you. As long as you hand over your things, we''ll let you live." Handsome, like a woman''s supreme, said gently on his face.


    The eagle nose man and the thin man didn''t make a sound, but they all locked Chu Mo firmly with divine consciousness. Once Chu Mo has any changes, they will give him a fatal blow at the first time.


    "You want my knife?" Chu Mo looked at the four people in surprise: "do you know what knife it is?"


    "Nonsense!" The teenager like supreme shouted, "all said, hurry to take the cold moon knife, when we are ignorant? Don''t you know that it is a holy weapon refined by the great sage of fox heaven?"


    "I think you are ignorant!" Chu Mo suddenly shouted, "do you four have brains?"


    "Are you looking for death?" The sign of destruction in the eyes of the man with an eagle nose was more intense, and he could hardly help fighting. He is not comparable to Zhang Shun. He is a strong man on the floor! Chu Mo has long been unhappy with all kinds of death. If he hadn''t been afraid of burning jade and stone, he would have done it.


    "I want to die?" Chu Mo sneered, "now that you know the origin of the cold moon knife, I ask you, do you know whose hand the cold moon knife fell on? A few things who don''t know how to die dare to run over to make the idea of the cold moon knife? Can I say that you are looking for death?"


    The man with an eagle nose frowned slightly, and the thin man also moved his eyebrows. They all stared at Chu Mo, as if they wanted to see the abnormal color on Chu Mo''s face.


    Under the gaze of the four Supreme masters, Chu Mo''s face remained unchanged, and his breath fluctuated unchanged. He sneered, "forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you more. Want the cold moon knife? It''s right here!"


    Chu Mo said, offering the cold moon knife directly, hanging it in the void, and then said faintly, "here, take it!"


    The cold moon knife hung in the air, and the breath of the holy ware came out, with a peerless and fierce idea. The natural fluctuation can make any monk obsessed.


    Peerless magic weapon!


    Now hanging there, four people, no matter who, as long as they stretch out their hands and take their cultivation level, can directly catch it.


    But none of the four did it!


    Because they were all confused by Chu Mo''s behavior.


    Chu Mo said at this time, "as for my storage ring, take it if you like. There are tens of billions of top-level spars in it."


    When he heard that there were billions of top-level crystal stones in it, Chu Mo could obviously feel that the four youth supreme masters were all in a hurry. Although it was adjusted in an instant. But Chu Mo knew that they were shocked!


    Even as the top young Tianjiao in all fields, he never lacks the resources of cultivation, but to say that there are tens of billions of top crystals, these people have never met!


    If you say tens of millions, even hundreds of millions, you won''t be too excited about him, but if you say tens of billions... This number is really too large!


    Greed, everyone will have, depends on whether there is something that moves him. Obviously, the top spiritual stone with tens of billions is a huge wealth for anyone present.


    However, these people all thought of another problem. This problem made them all feel frightened.


    If Chu Mo just said that, they can regard it as his fierce and weak frightening, but the problem is: just a quasi supreme, why can he hold the holy magic weapon of cold moon knife? Why can we have billions of top-level spar?


    Just looking at Chu Mo''s determined expression and indifference, I know that he doesn''t care if he takes away his billions of top crystal stones and snatches his cold moon knife!


    Why doesn''t he care? What does he depend on? He is such a demon. Is he really something?


    These thoughts instantly formed in the hearts of the four people.


    At this time, Chu Mo said lightly, "by the way, there is a piece of meat in the ring. Just under the abyss of reincarnation, Zi Dao beheaded a reincarnation beast and divided me a piece of meat. Anyway, I can''t run away from a quasi supreme, you can kill if you want. There is no seal left by Zi Dao on that piece of meat, you can eat it at ease."


    Zi Dao?


    Zi Dao!


    How many recommended votes are there?


    Every Monday is very painful, tickets are so slow... (to be continued.)


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1409

    Top of the list!


    A young monk of the quasi Saint level. 5201314926 they just talked about this person. Unexpectedly, they heard the name from the innermost part of Chu mo.


    Then, the four people suddenly remembered that, indeed, just before Chu Mo came up from the abyss of reincarnation, Zi Dao did appear on the reincarnation River, but instantly disappeared, and several people didn''t even see where Zi Dao appeared. Did Zi Dao go to the reincarnation pool before he appeared? Kill a reincarnation beast?


    The more they think about it, the colder they feel.


    Zi Dao likes to eat reincarnation beasts, which is known by almost all Tianjiao in the whole testing field. And Zi Dao likes to eat reincarnation beasts, according to the degree of obsession. Of course, some people say that Zi Dao eats reincarnation beasts to find the secret of reincarnation.


    Anyway, no matter what the saying is, it is absolutely true that Zi Dao is obsessed with reincarnation beasts.


    They have never heard of Zi Dao sharing reincarnation with anyone.


    The teenager like Supreme Master said incredulously, "you said that there are billions of top-level crystal stones in your storage ring. Even if what you said is true, you said that Zidao gave you a piece of reincarnation beast''s meat... Who are you kidding?"


    "Well frogs can''t talk to the sea, summer insects can''t talk to the ice." Chu Mo said faintly, and then directly opened the storage ring.


    WOW!


    The crystal stone, like a mountain, was directly poured out by Chu mo. At the same time, there is the reincarnation animal meat that is hundreds of feet in size!


    The meat is extremely fresh. Although the time in the storage ring is close to solidification, it can remain fresh for countless years. But these people here are still very discerning. At a glance, they can see that the meat is indeed the freshest! It also carries the majestic breath of reincarnation!


    A breath of yin and cold also emanated from it.


    Mountains of top-level crystal stones, excellent food in the eyes of top gourmets, and reincarnation animal meat that is known to contain the secret of reincarnation


    Together with the cold moon knife.


    They are all hanging in the void and look easy to get.


    For these four people, each of these three things... Has a fatal attraction.


    But at this moment, not to mention the young supreme and the handsome supreme, even the two supreme from Luo Tianxian domain hesitated.


    "This reincarnation beast meat is really given to you by Zi Dao? Do you know it?" The man with an eagle nose looked at Chu Mo coldly.


    "No." Chu Mo shook his head like a rattle: "see you for the first time."


    "How is it possible?" The man with a hooked nose said with a sneer, "do you think I''m stupid?"


    Chu Mo said in his heart: you are stupid! I lied to you. You''re serious. I''m serious. You think I lied to you. You''re not stupid who''s stupid?


    Really.


    The remaining three were all sneering.


    The juvenile supreme looked sarcastic: "do you think we are idiots? Zi Dao never shares reincarnation with anyone. If he doesn''t know you, how can he give you such a big piece of reincarnation meat?"


    The thin man also sneered: "such a large reincarnation animal meat, at least worth a billion of top-level crystal, do you really think others are fools?"


    The man with an eagle nose answered, and he looked at Chu Mo coldly: "Lin Hei, I can''t imagine that you are not only a man who kills all kinds of people, but also so black-hearted. Do you want to provoke the contradiction between us and Zi Dao, and then let Zi Dao destroy us? Do you think we will be fooled by you?"


    With that, the man with an eagle nose also glanced around. Now he really wondered if Zi Dao would suddenly appear if they started on Lin Hei.


    Chu Mo had an indifferent smile on his face: "you look up to yourself so much that you can talk to Zi... Cough, I don''t know him."


    This turning point is extremely blunt, and even a little artificial. But the four people present all listened.


    In fact, Chu Mo didn''t say anything. Basically, most of them imagined it "by experience"!


    In the end, the four were suspicious and scared themselves.


    I have to say that the most clever lie is this kind. It''s eight true and two false. But that two false is the most fatal!


    therefore


    The man with an eagle nose viciously glanced at the cold moon knife in the void, the top crystal stones piled up like mountains, and that piece of meat that made them really scared and retreated... Meat!


    "Go!" The man with a hooked nose took a deep breath, then gritted his teeth, turned and left.


    The water behind Lin Hei is too deep. They are confident that they will kill the quasi supreme here on the spot. It can even guarantee to seal this place completely and erase all traces!


    As monks in the supreme realm, they still have this ability.


    But the problem is that many people saw them when they left samsara Kawakami.


    Lin Hei just left, and they also left here. In case Zi Dao and the forces behind Lin Hei want to trace this matter, the four of them are the first suspects!


    And the evidence of Han Yue Dao is so bright that it''s hard to deny it!


    The hook nosed supreme masters all looked gloomy and depressed. Come on.


    It''s easy to meet a Yanggu. I thought it had no foundation, but it turned out to be a giant crocodile.


    This feeling, like being raped by reincarnation beast!


    Too bad!


    "This bastard!" Thin men have been very few words. As the Supreme Master who has become a Tao, his temperament can basically be happy and angry. But at the moment, I can''t help but have an impulse to scold my mother. It''s really too depressed.


    The juvenile supreme is also depressed, and the beautiful and somewhat outrageous supreme looks like he is born without love.


    A cold moon knife, on the black market, will cost at least enough for each of their four Supreme masters to receive a large amount of resources! Not to mention the billions of top-level crystal stones, and the piece of meat... It hurts to think about it.


    Even more angry liver pain!


    The four Supreme masters, almost in the blink of an eye, completely disappeared into the void.


    Chu Mo finally breathed out, took these things back into the storage ring, then looked up at the void, couldn''t help but smile and said, "I didn''t expect that one day, I should also have a frightening day to borrow someone else''s name."


    Although a little depressed, it does work. Those four people were forcibly frightened by the unreal characters they imagined and a well-documented Zi Dao.


    Otherwise, Chu Mo can only sacrifice his part and fight to the death with these four people.


    Like the other party''s scruples, Chu Mo also has scruples. It''s just that these four people are not famous. If there is one of them, he is of a more noble status. Then someone may find out about himself soon.


    "Alas..." Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing. He now understood that no matter where he was, there was an invisible law that bound everyone.


    If you want to be truly free... It''s not easy!


    Then Chu Mo left here and flew to the nearest city on the map.


    As for the fifth place, Chu Mo doesn''t want to go to that place now. Maybe he will go one day, but that must be something he will consider only after he reaches the level of success.


    This time, there was no fear or danger along the way, and there was a warning from the God of heaven. Chu Mo automatically bypassed some dangerous creatures. Now is not the time to fight.


    Finally, he came to an ancient city.


    It is also an unknown city. The ancient city is large, one third larger than the one Chu Mo has been to before.


    The ancient wall tiles exude an indescribable charm, not much Avenue flavor, but mixed with a hint of resentment.


    "Eh?" Chu Mo stared at the ancient city wall strangely. How could there be such things as resentment on the wall of Xindao city? Is it under the city wall that has experienced too many killings? The unwillingness and resentment of the dead were projected into the wall?


    At this time, a cold voice came, a middle-aged man of about 40 years old standing at the gate of the city, dressed in coarse clothes, bare handed, staring at Chu Mo with eyes like copper Bells: "pay money in the city!"


    "Huh?" Chu Merton was slightly stunned, looking at the monks who came and went in and out of the city gate: "why don''t they use it?"


    The strong man bared his teeth and said, "because they are all supreme, you are not."


    "..." Chu Mo, with black lines all over his head, looked up at the strong man, "is this city yours?"


    "No, but if I block here, you can''t get in." The strong man looked proud: "There are four gates in this city, which are guarded by my brother. You who are only destined to be a waiter in the city, if you are sensible, you can hand in fivemillion top-level crystal stones obediently, and then go in and work honestly. I''m not afraid to let you know that two-thirds of the wine houses, inns, and various shops in this city are ours! Fivemillion top-level crystal stones, you can earn it in almost five years. The essence concentration of this place is higher than you Is the original big domain much stronger? So in general, you make money. "


    The big man looked at Chu Mo triumphantly, as if you had taken advantage of the stool.


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, then turned around and left.


    "Hey, boy, what are you doing?" The man was anxious and frowned.


    "The Supreme Master collected the money from the door. The city can''t afford to enter. Can''t I get in if I don''t?" Chu Mo rolled his eyes. He wanted to find a city, just to find a safe place to practice. I''m afraid the safest place in this testing ground is this city.


    But this city is so wonderful that there is no sense of friendship towards the supreme. Chu Mo searched the map of the testing ground in the sea of spiritual knowledge to see where the nearest city is.


    The big man probably hadn''t seen such arrogance that he turned around and left without saying a word. The whole person was stunned for a long time. After regaining consciousness, he shouted angrily, "boy, did I tell you to go?"


    Chu Mo didn''t look back at all, and walked faster!


    This kind of conflict is meaningless at all!


    If you hit this one, I''m afraid a lot will pop up immediately! That''s what poked the hornet''s nest.


    "Hey, hey, come back!" The realm of the big man was there, and a blink appeared beside Chu Mo, angrily said: "I really haven''t seen such a stingy person like you, three million! How about? Three million let you go to the city! God damn, this business... I''ve never done this!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1410

    The big man''s face was painful, as if he had suffered a great loss. Chu Mo squinted at him, "I want to go, but I can''t?"


    "Three million is not enough for you? Boy, you can''t be so greedy! You''re a little too much!" The big man didn''t answer Chu Mo''s words at all, and said excitedly: "OK, it''s also a very rare thing to meet a bold quasi supreme like you, 2.8 million! How about 2.8 million? OK? Let''s make friends!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and covered his head with black lines. He really wanted to pry the big man''s head open to see if there was shit in it. He also wanted to ask sincerely: brother, are you based on shit?


    How can you be a bully like a bully?


    This kind of scene, in the Yan Huang big domain, did not even dare to think!


    Not to mention the kind of high-level, even in the spiritual world, most of the monks in the golden elixir period are calm. How can there be such a thing?


    Can I say that my previous vision was too low? Do not know that there are actually many monks in the realm of supreme?


    That''s not right!


    This is a testing ground!


    This is the place where the top Tianjiao of the seven domains and Luo Tianxian domain are gathered!


    Brother, you are the top Tianjiao. Is it really good for you?


    Seeing Chu Mo''s silence, The big man is also angry: "I''ve never seen such a stingy monk like you! Are there many top-level crystals of two or three million? Ah? Are there many? Who can enter the testing ground is not at least worth tens of millions? Those who are worth tens of millions are all poor, and starting with hundreds of millions is the ordinary level. Do you know that in this city, you can rest assured that no one dares to fight in the city! And you won''t be bullied! You can practice here for 10000 years! Do you know? 10000 years, 20000 years... You can practice here until you die! This is full of essence, isn''t it? Huh? Is this better than your original domain? Even if you are looking for a training place... Is this the best place? Besides, you can make money! "


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched and looked at the big man: "is it the same in every city? No one fights in the city? Can you practice in it until you die? Can you make money?"


    "Buy it now, two million!" The big man stared at the big eyes like copper bells, which were about to appear, and said angrily, "I have never done such a cost-effective business!"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes. "Does this thing still have capital?"


    "Nonsense! I want to turn it in!" The big man changed his face very quickly and looked at Chu Mo pitifully: "brother, you have to understand me. How many would you say would be the supreme masters who dare to enter the testing ground as bravely as brother? You said that my business can only open several times a year? Have mercy on me... Let me open a ticket!"


    Chu Mo wanted to tell this man that with your realm and shameless strength, if you enter the Yanhuang realm, you can become a billionaire in a month.


    Have strength, shameless, it''s not easy to want money?


    Indeed, it''s too easy!


    Chu Mo looked at the big man and said faintly, "if you can, I''ll go. If you can''t, I''ll go."


    "Deal!" The big man looked excited and waved his fist hard.


    Chu Merton was stunned when he looked at the big man blankly, and said in his heart where was the honest big man who just paid 200 million yuan?


    100000? How did I shout it out? How can I feel cheated?


    "Brother, are you sure you didn''t lie to me?" Chu Mo squinted at the big man, and the big man''s expression was so straight, but now Chu Mo wanted to believe that the big man was a straight man, so it was called ghost.


    "I''m kidding! Why did I lie to you?" The big man looked insulted: "go back and inquire. I''m Qiu Yi, who ranks 2358 on the list of people. I''ve always been famous for being unjust. How can I do such a thing? Stop talking. Go to the city to inquire, and I''ll wait for you at the gate of the city! There''s a sentence that deceives you. Come back to me, and I''ll refund you a thousand times, no, 10000 times the top crystal!"


    Looking at the big man''s excited face, his face turned red, Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and he said in his heart, brother, I''ve wronged you. You really don''t become a Taoist with shit, you obviously become a Taoist with cunning! This play is too much


    "That''s what you said. Tenthousand times. I calculate, what''s tenthousand times 100000... Well, ten billion, remember your words." Chu Mo said, directly across the Han, into the ancient city.


    Qiu Yi scratched his head and looked at Chu Mo''s back. He twitched at the corners of his mouth and muttered, "how do I feel? It''s a little chilly behind my back? Ten billion... His grandmother''s, he''s fiercer than me! No... this place can''t stay."


    Chou Yi mumbled, didn''t even enter the city, and turned around and left. As a supreme being, you should be so casual and leave as soon as you say!


    In the blink of an eye, Qiu Yi''s figure completely disappeared.


    After Chu Mo entered the city, it didn''t take a long time to completely understand that Qiu Yi was purely a liar, who specially deceived the quasi supreme newcomers who entered the testing ground everywhere, and occasionally deceived two junior supreme. Almost all the people he stared at were cheated by him.


    Because no one would expect that a top-level Tianjiao, the Supreme Master of Tao, would actually use this little trick to entrap people.


    As for why he has been cheating and has not been killed, the fundamental reason is that he has three particularly awesome brothers.


    The four brothers of the Qiu family, Qiu Yi, Qiu Bo, Qiu Yun and Qiu Tian. These four brothers are the eldest brother, Qiu Yi, who is the most serious. I don''t know how he became a Taoist. This temperament has become supreme. It can only be said that his talent is too excellent.


    As for his three younger brothers, Qiu Bo, Qiu Yun and Qiu Tian, they are really amazing. Although they are not on the list of heaven, they are always in the top ten of the list of earth.


    In this testing ground, it can be regarded as an existence with great prestige. If it weren''t for these three brothers, Qiu Yi would have been killed many times.


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly after knowing this, and didn''t take this matter to heart too much.


    At present, in this city, I found an inn and wrapped a separate courtyard, which is the kind with French array protection. Even the supreme cannot enter. Of course, the price is not cheap. However, Chu Mo''s best celestite is more than billions? There are countless. When he left the magic world, lingyuwei not only gave him the profits accumulated by the three cities for many years at one time, but also gave him countless top-grade celestites. In lingyuwei''s words, even the magic world is yours, let alone these resources.


    Chu Mo checked this dharma array and found no problems, so he settled in safely.


    Then began to concentrate on the practice.


    This time, it will be three and a half years!


    It has to be said that there is no reason why the testing ground is so terrible and has attracted countless Tianjiao to crush their heads and want to enter.


    The essence is really enough!


    In three and a half years, Chu Mo almost put his whole body up and down, and the thousands of Taoist platforms were full of essence!


    Each Taoist platform is like a small world. Chu Mo refined one by one and accumulated one by one. In the end, he even felt the power in his body, as if it were about to explode!


    Too powerful!


    Chu Mo doesn''t know if there is anyone like him in this world. When he became a Taoist, a Taoist platform incarnated thousands of people, but this feeling is really amazing.


    The gap between the quasi supreme and the supreme has completely disappeared here in Chu Mo!


    It is no exaggeration to say that the power in Chu Mo''s body now turns into magic power, which will not be inferior to any supreme monk close to the intermediate level!


    This is his way!


    This is an invincible way!


    Although it is very difficult to accumulate, once the accumulation is full, the qualitative change caused by quantitative change, even Chu Mo himself, has a feeling of being scared.


    "It seems... It''s time!" Chu Mo mumbled, and then opened his eyes.


    Supreme robbery!


    This is a real catastrophe!


    This is also the only way for any quasi supreme to move towards the supreme realm.


    Only after the supreme robbery can we really be reborn and step into the realm of Tao.


    Although Chu Mo became a Taoist many years ago, he has not experienced the test of supreme robbery after all. For him, the supreme robbery is not only God''s verification of him, but also his verification of himself!


    This honing is essential.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and then walked away from the city.


    To survive the robbery, you can''t choose such a place. Otherwise, God knows what trouble his natural disaster in this way will cause.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t know what other quasi Supreme Dujie was like, he was sure that it was different from his affirmation!


    In a blink of an eye, he crossed countless mountains and rivers, heading in one direction, all the way forward.


    A tiger shaped creature in the supreme realm, covered with golden scales, suddenly jumped out of a mountain and rushed fiercely.


    Chu Mo raised his hand and slapped the tiger shaped supreme creature with golden scales directly.


    In midair, the creature''s body was completely broken, fragmented, and even a scream did not come out in time. Then, Chu Mo put all the flesh and bones of the creature into the storage ring at a very fast speed.


    This move is still related to Zi Dao''s blood. It really works.


    In a distant place, there was a woman in a purple dress. First, she was slightly stunned and murmured, "which supreme master is this? Very strong..." but as she said, a look of shock suddenly appeared on her face.


    This is not supreme!


    Although the momentum of Chu Mo''s body is extremely powerful and the breath is soaring, the breath of the quasi supreme body is completely different from that of the supreme body.


    The purple skirt woman was directly stunned. Looking at the figure of Chu Mo who was unstoppable and far away, a strong sense of war flashed in her eyes.


    Then, she quietly... Followed up. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1411

    When Chu Mo finally flew to the top of a vast mountain, he glanced at the bottom, where the divine consciousness passed by, wrapped by a mass of essence. Everything below is spiritual!


    No matter flowers and trees, or all creatures, everything is spiritual! But not friendly. Because Chu Mo''s divine sense can obviously feel the resistance of those creatures to him.


    Even an ant sends out a cold killing intention, which seems to be warning this inexplicable divine consciousness to stay away from me!


    Chu Mo smiled faintly, that''s it!


    At this time, he looked back. There was no trace of the vast void. But the sky god''s mirror gave him a very accurate information. There was someone behind it!


    "This place can also be watched?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, but then, in the mountains below, there was a roar of animals.


    Ow!


    A behemoth rises in an instant.


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, it was a mountain, which suddenly moved!


    Then, a large number of flowers and trees, one after another from the top of the mountain slide down, together with a large number of soil, stones, have fallen down.


    This creature has been hidden here for many years. After feeling Chu Mo''s divine consciousness, it was awakened, and then issued an angry roar.


    A powerful road wave swept towards Chu Mo with a bang. Like a wave, wave after wave.


    This is a dragon like creature.


    On its head, there are two ferocious dragon horns. Originally... It should be two huge peaks. But now the dragon''s horn is exposed, which still occupies a lot of soil, and there are many flowers and trees on it. But looking at it doesn''t make people feel funny and funny at all.


    The scales exposed on its body, each of which is full of an explosive sense of power, dark, as cast from black iron.


    A horrible creature has approached the level of quasi saint and reached the supreme peak.


    Dragon like creatures had huge eyes, looked at the creature standing in the void coldly, and spit out a mouthful of dragon inflammation!


    This is a kind of fiery flame similar to samadhi true fire, which can burn all the evil spirits in the world. This mouth of dragon inflammation, even the void was ignited. Chu Mo was instantly surrounded by a sea of fire transformed by Long Yan.


    In the fire, there is a strong force of law.


    All creatures with strong cultivation have their own laws, which are the basis for suppressing everything!


    Chu Mo drank it gently, and the cold moon knife in his hand cut directly at the behemoth.


    A bitter cold breath suddenly burst out in the void!


    Where they passed, the sea of fire turned into dragon fire retreated one after another. He was cut a way directly, and then went straight to the creature below.


    Ow!


    Dragon like creatures raise a huge unparalleled front claw, which is like an eagle claw, if cast in black iron, that kind of powerful sense of power is shocking.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s knife cut out the knife gas, which was severely blasted with the front claws of dragon like creatures.


    Powerful energy fluctuations hit the four fields. It will be shattered in all directions.


    Chu Mo''s whole body was up and down, and thousands of Taoist platforms were running at the same time. He flew up high, and then stepped on the head of dragon like creatures with a fierce foot.


    As if the gods came down to earth, Chu Mo''s strike was terrible!


    Even this dragon like creature feels a great threat. A flash of surprise flashed in its eyes.


    When can human beings who have not reached the supreme state also have such powerful combat power?


    The dragon''s head was high, and he opened his mouth directly. Unexpectedly, he wanted to swallow Chu Mo!


    In the void in the endless distance, the eyes of the purple skirt woman, who had restrained all her breath, could not help showing a look of shock. In his heart, he said: this person... Is really strong! For creatures at this level, he didn''t give in at all and stood up front.


    This is not only enough to have the courage not to fear death, but also needs strong strength as the foundation. Otherwise, it will definitely be swallowed by this dragon like spirit!


    Facing the dragon like creature''s open mouth, Chu Mo''s body instantly disappeared in place, directly stepped on the dragon like creature''s nose.


    This guy''s head is too big! Its nose is like a hill. In contrast, Chu Mo was like an ant, rushing at the nose of dragon like creatures very fast.


    Meat mountain!


    Chu Mo sighed and muttered.


    But his foot directly kicked the nose of this dragon like creature deeply.


    Then, the dragon like Spirit sent out an earthshaking howl. His head was swayed sideways by a huge and unparalleled force. Then its body rolled violently.


    A creature close to the quasi holy realm actually suffered a great loss in front of Chu Mo, a monk who is the quasi supreme peak!


    Dragon like creatures were so angry that they almost went crazy. It felt intense pain coming from its nose, which even affected its thinking!


    Howl!


    It roared and spewed out a mouthful of dragon inflammation again.


    This mouth of dragon inflammation contains its powerful and unparalleled life essence!


    This flame is even more terrifying!


    Even Chu Mo didn''t want to face the front.


    He waved the cold moon knife in his hand, and his figure was erratic. In this void, he flashed in a place from time to time. After cutting a knife, never stop, turn around and go to the next target.


    In the distant void, the shock color on the purple skirt woman''s face muttered, "that big guy is over!"


    Chu Mo stabbed and stabbed, too fast, and kept leaving large wounds on this dragon like creature. Blood... Soon converged into a blood River, infiltrated into the earth, filled, and began to flow rapidly towards the low-lying areas.


    After a while, a dozen blood lakes, large and small, were formed!


    It looks shocking!


    "Get out or die." Chu Mo''s divine thoughts passed on.


    The dragon like creature roared wildly again, and its body shape suddenly shrunk infinitely. Finally, it shrunk to a foot in size, moving like wind and lightning, rushing towards Chu mo.


    It has been completely angered by Chu Mo and wants to fight to the death with Chu mo.


    Qiang!


    This time, the cold moon knife cut on the dragon like creatures and began to make a huge sound of gold and iron. After the dragon like creature infinitely shrinks its body, it is not so easy to leave a wound on it.


    However, Chu Mo''s power is really too strong. His power reserve is no worse than that of most supreme masters. His way... Is more powerful!


    After less than a incense, Chu Mo suddenly drank violently, leaving a deep bone visible wound on the dragon like creature a foot long.


    Until this time, this dragon like creature really felt threatened. It gave out a unwilling roar, meandering around, and quickly disappeared into the void.


    Ran away.


    Chu Mo didn''t catch up. He just wants this place.


    The vitality of this place is really enough!


    As he fought with the dragon like creatures, those flowers and trees were actually growing! They will be crushed by power fluctuations at any time, and there will turn into a piece of scorched earth. But in an instant, another layer of green came out.


    Now the dragon like spirit has escaped, Chu Mo stopped, and all kinds of flowers and trees on the earth began to grow wildly.


    In the blink of an eye, it almost covered up all the traces left by the previous battle!


    If it weren''t for those blood lakes, which still exude pungent blood gas, it seems that nothing has happened here.


    Chu Mo looked at the flowers and trees growing wildly, and some of the small saplings jumped up in the blink of an eye. After a while, it actually grew into a thick tree. Then, it is still growing!


    "A magical piece of land." Chu Mo said softly, and then looked up at the void in the distance. Chu Mo said calmly, "friend, are you sure you want to hide there all the time? I want to cross the robbery, don''t involve you."


    There swished, showing a purple figure, some embarrassed to fly farther away. At the same time, leave a sentence: "I''ll wait for you to finish the robbery, and we''ll fight!"


    It''s a beautiful woman''s voice like a silver bell.


    Chu Mo frowned and saw that the purple figure kept going away, but he didn''t leave completely. But standing in a relatively safe area.


    This distance... For a supreme being, it''s nothing at all. He can come in the blink of an eye.


    However, Chu Mo was not afraid. There should be few people who dared to enter the supreme robbery. The more powerful the existence is, the more unwilling it is to be easily contaminated with this cause and effect. If the weak one... The weak one was hacked to death before he came in.


    Chu Mo directly sat cross legged on this land, where the Dragon creatures who had just been driven away by him were located. The essence here is the most abundant!


    Chu Mo didn''t want to reveal too many secrets of himself, so he sat on the earth and began to run the solipsism volume in the divine mind mind method.


    The huge essence turned into an endless torrent, flowing into Chu Mo''s body. His thousands of Taoist platforms, which were already full, glowed together. But this light was sealed by Chu Mo with his own Taoism.


    Even if the woman in purple looked at it from a distance, Chu Mo was not worried that she could see through herself.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s body soon heard a roar, which was the roar of the avenue. Constantly tapping the shackles of the supreme.


    Let his ancestral realm body completely enter the supreme realm!


    In the distant void, the woman in purple dress frowned slightly, and she was a little surprised. Although she couldn''t see through some secrets in Chu Mo''s body, she could feel that his breakthrough seemed a little different from the ordinary quasi supreme.


    Stepping into the supreme realm is a monk becoming a Tao and achieving his own Tao.


    Before that, no matter how strong the quasi supreme combat power is, there should be no such complete Tao. Even if it is peerless Tianjiao, it is impossible to do this. Who can enter the testing ground is not peerless Tianjiao?


    The purple skirt woman knew this very well, but she felt a completely different aura from other quasi supreme masters on Chu mo.


    "By the way, from the moment he fought with that kind of Dragon creature, what I felt in him... Was the supreme Aura!" The eyes of the purple skirt woman suddenly widened, this... How is it possible?


    The purple skirt woman couldn''t believe looking at Chu Mo over there, and the two beautiful eyebrows were almost screwed together.


    This man... How weird!


    At this time, she saw a startling aura, straight into the sky.


    Click!


    There was no endless void of robbery clouds, and a dark purple sky thunder fell directly¡ª¡ª


    Break out at five o''clock and ask for a monthly ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1412

    Did not rob the cloud to directly descend the sky rob? What is this situation? The purple skirt woman was surprised on her face, and she couldn''t believe it. She had never seen such a strange supreme disaster. No, she has never seen such a disaster!


    Chu Mo has never seen it.


    He was also surprised, but when the thunder came, he was ready.


    Everywhere in the body, thousands of Taoist platforms roared at the same time, forming a strong field, and quietly took down this dark purple sky thunder.


    Click!


    Tian Lei severely hit Chu Mo''s body, and instantly split Chu Mo a stagger.


    The beautiful face of the vain purple skirt woman in the distance was full of shock, and the corners of her mouth all followed.


    Is it so hard to solve the thunder of a supreme disaster?


    Is this man crazy? Doesn''t he have any magic tools? He didn''t know that the heavenly thunder of the supreme realm, each with a strong law of heaven? That law belongs to the way of thunder and lightning. Pure is born for destruction!


    What is he doing?


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and survived the blow, feeling that the whole spiritual sea was a little shaken.


    It is worthy of being the heavenly thunder of the supreme realm, and it is indeed terrifying.


    But a Taoist temple in his body came down with the thunder and was engraved with the mark of lightning!


    He is enlightenment!


    In understanding the way of destruction contained in the sky thunder!


    If that purple skirt woman knew, she would be completely speechless by Chu Mo''s behavior.


    Because this kind of practice is more terrible than madness.


    Crazy too thoroughly!


    Is the way of destruction something that all creatures can perceive?


    She knows that there are thousands of ways, but she has never heard of anyone who understands the way of death and destruction. This is not difficult, but impossible!


    You are dead and destroyed, and you still feel a fart?


    Click!


    On the nine days, there was no robbery cloud, and a dark purple sky thunder came again.


    The sky thunder is darker and looks purple and black.


    When the purple skirt woman stepped into the supreme realm in those days, the last few thunder seemed to be of this color. But this person is just at the beginning. Her face looks a little ugly. A strong feeling of disbelief rose in my heart.


    Is this person so much better than his talent?


    She was very unconvinced, but she held her breath and watched quietly.


    The second thunder really made Chu Mo feel a stronger sense of destruction.


    But under the roar of thousands of Taoist platforms all over Chu Mo''s body, this second thunder still didn''t cause much trauma to Chu mo. The color of lightning became a little bright on the platform of Chu Mo''s feeling Tianlei Avenue.


    Next, the third, fourth, until the ninth Tianlei passed.


    Chu Mo finally couldn''t help but take a bite of blood.


    This is a mouthful of blood essence.


    The essence and blood fall to the ground, which can kill everything. Even if the vitality here is infinite, the essence is infinite, but where the blood essence is located, everything still doesn''t live.


    On the platform where Chu Mo realized the thunder, the sign of lightning has become very bright, even a little dazzling. It looks lifelike!


    In the middle of the Taoist platform, there was also a rumbling sound of thunder, which was actually simulating the supreme disaster outside. In the middle of the Taoist platform, there was a small-scale disaster!


    Chu Mo is crossing the robbery, and his Taoist platform is also crossing the robbery!


    This strange scene, even Chu Mo himself, was a little speechless, because he had never heard of such a wonderful way to cross the robbery.


    In particular, Chu Mo had a thrilling feeling that the small-scale disaster in his Taoist platform was not less dangerous than the supreme disaster he was facing now!


    Once the Taoist platform is destroyed, it is not one in ten million less, but a complete death of the Tao, which will affect countless Taoist platforms nearby, causing a chain reaction!


    Each platform is like a space, like a universe. The death and destruction of one universe will certainly affect another. Even Chu Mo can''t bear the consequences.


    Therefore, he had to cheer up and let his second God participate.


    At this time, above the endless sky above the head, there began to be robbery clouds slowly condensing.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and thought: what is this situation? This is the beginning of the disaster? Is the nine thunder just a warm-up?


    The purple skirt woman in the distance was also stunned. Her vision and experience have represented the level of the top young Tianjiao in the whole Luotian universe. But at the moment, she really felt at a loss and couldn''t help sighing: is this the way to be, the very way?


    At this moment, she had a feeling of enlightenment.


    This surprised her, and then a feeling of ecstasy rose from the depths of her heart. In her realm, it''s too difficult to epiphany a higher level of Tao. But she knows what it means!


    If this epiphany can really gain something, it is equivalent to the way she stepped into the holy land, which was startled and really showed its embryonic form!


    This is an incredible opportunity for any young Tianjiao who is in the supreme state!


    The purple skirt woman looked at Chu Mo over there with some complexity, and then glanced at the robbery cloud gradually condensed in the endless void. She couldn''t help sighing: "I Zhang Yalu owe someone a great favor like this?"


    With that, she shook her head and sighed, flashed her body, retreated hundreds of millions of miles again, and murmured, "well, I owe you such a big favor, and I''ll protect the Dharma for you once! It''s regarded as the reward of owe you a favor."


    As she said this, her fingers were light in the void, and she kept printing. Taking her as a point and Chu Mo as the central point, she formed a huge defensive array.


    It is not difficult for her to arrange the supreme void array, especially since she left her mark on this dharma array. Once someone gets close, he will see her Dharma. With her status in the testing ground, few people would risk offending her and rush in.


    After all this, Zhang Yalu sat cross legged in the void and began to pursue the Epiphany just now. Almost instantly, he entered the realm of enlightenment.


    The robbery clouds in the sky above Chu Mo''s head became thicker and darker, extremely heavy. There was unimaginable murder in it. Between Chu Mo''s eyebrows, there was a flash of determination. His figure no longer stays on this land, but rises in the air.


    Heaven''s will and my mind method are also running at a high speed. Between heaven and earth, the vast essence is constantly injected into his body.


    Click!


    Finally, at the moment when the robbery cloud condensed to the extreme, a sky thunder fell from the sky. Cleave to Chu mo.


    This thunder is completely black!


    As black as ink!


    The killing mechanism contained in the thunder has reached an unprecedented level.


    With such a blow, even a huge star will be blown to pieces, and I''m afraid there will be no residue left.


    Chu Mo carried the thunder with his own way, and then his body continued to fly to the sky. It has been infinitely close to the robbery cloud!


    Click!


    Another thunder is coming!


    Accurately cleave Chu Mo''s body, follow Chu Mo''s head, and straight into his body. The target is actually the second God of Chu Mo!


    The second God, who is located under the celestial cover, is wearing a armor with condensed essence, which is extremely strong. Brilliant. But under this thunder, the armor was instantly shattered! The second God was directly cracked by the thunder.


    Chu Mo gushed blood, and the whole person''s mental state instantly became very depressed. The yuan God was badly hit. If his mental state was still good, it would be hell.


    However, Chu Mo''s figure did not stop, but directly rushed into the robbery cloud.


    His action was like stabbing a hornet''s nest directly. Two dark thunders, with endless killing opportunities, fiercely attacked Chu mo.


    In this robbery cloud that can cover everything, Chu Mo directly sacrificed the chaos oven, stepped on the sky god''s mirror, and held the killing sky.


    When!


    A sky thunder, directly split on the chaotic oven, sent out a loud bang of the red bell.


    In the chaos oven, an amazing gas engine suddenly burst out, unexpectedly swallowed the thunder, and then began to refine!


    At the same time, chaos oven dropped hundreds of millions of chaotic Qi, completely guarding Chu Mo''s body.


    The seven blood moons on the sky also burst out immeasurable light, protecting Chu Mo''s whole body.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s eyes are evolving two groundbreaking worlds!


    Although the big world looks a little deserted, it has endless vitality. This world is actually the world of Chu Mo Dao.


    Chu Mo stabbed another thunder.


    It''s a long story, but in fact, it''s too fast. The speed of the thunder is incredible. Chu Mo''s speed of cutting the past with a knife was also unparalleled.


    The two sides blasted each other hard.


    Killing the sky turned out to be like a ferocious beast. Kang Chi took a bite and directly bit a large piece of this sky thunder!


    Then, the bloody blade of killing heaven became brighter!


    None of these three magic instruments is normal. They are all monstrous and frightening.


    Even now, this is completely different from other supreme disasters. The extremely strange supreme disaster also feels helpless in the face of these three terrible magic tools.


    Chu Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief and began to cross the disaster in daotaizhong wholeheartedly.


    After that disaster, he will master a new way!


    Every Tao is a powerful and extreme skill. And this skill only belongs to the person who understands the Tao.


    The way of chopping firewood, the way of establishing ancestors, the way of plum blossom sword, the way of Feng Shui, and the way of Dharma array. Chu Mo now has more than 40 kinds of ways!


    Among them, the way of chopping firewood is the strongest, followed by Feng Shui Avenue. Chu Mo is still in the process of understanding the way of tree ancestor, but the way of tree ancestor, more related to separation and plunder, is not used in combat.


    In terms of fighting, the strongest thing now is the way of chopping firewood. There is no one.


    If Chu Mo can successfully get the way of thunder, then he will have another means of attack.


    It''s just that this process is too hard! To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 1413

    Even with Chu Mo''s excellent talent, he needs to pay too much to successfully understand the way of thunder and lightning. Because before him, he had never heard of a monk who dared to touch the destructive way of thunder and lightning in the supreme realm.


    There is no reference to help him at all. Everything depends on him.


    As Chu Mo himself once said, if there is no road, then open up a road by yourself, walk to the edge of the cliff, if there is no road, then fly over!


    Anyway, no matter what, don''t stop!


    To cultivate this road and stop means to retreat. Retreat represents mediocrity.


    Genius is not only better than others, but also qualified to be called genius. They also need to make unimaginable efforts!


    Finally, it will become a real peerless Tianjiao.


    This road, no one will always be around, full of loneliness, fear and helplessness. Sometimes I even feel desperate!


    If you don''t have a certain bearing capacity, don''t take the road of cultivation.


    Chu Mo''s body surface is constantly cracking, which looks shocking, like a broken porcelain stuck together!


    He repaired it with supreme power. Trowel, crack again, trowel again, crack again!


    It''s like a long process of transformation.


    In this process, Chu Mo continued to gulp blood. That kind of pain is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. For other quasi supreme, I''m afraid he would have fallen long ago after such a experience.


    Even a supreme being, if he went through this process of salvation, I''m afraid he would not be able to stand it long ago.


    The disaster in Daotai is constantly roaring, and there is a growing trend, but under the suppression of Chu Mo, it has not hurt to the root. On the platform, the mark of that lightning is also more and more distinct, and full of a strange vitality.


    Because lightning itself is destructive and full of destructive power. But Chu Mo''s own Taoism is full of endless vitality.


    Just like a universe that has just evolved from the beginning of the world, there is no destruction or death to stop that vitality. The vitality in Chu Mo''s body is very strong, strong enough to suppress the way of thunder and lightning.


    However, both sides must be integrated. Therefore, this seemingly strange but actually normal result appeared.


    The disaster in Daotai is coming to an end, and Chu Mo has another layer of understanding of the destructive power of the way of thunder.


    Almost all the Tianlei outside were blocked by three magic tools. Not only blocked, but also constantly desperately tore the majestic power contained in the sky thunder from there!


    These three magic tools don''t care about their properties, life or death. What they want is pure power. It doesn''t matter what power it has. Just have strength!


    Countless thunders in the clouds broke like crazy, but they couldn''t really break the defense formed by the three magic weapons.


    At the end of the catastrophe in Chu Mo''s way, Chu Mo directly opened his eyes and sacrificed all three magic tools. Then he began to face the powerful Tianlei alone.


    Chu Mo''s spirit still looks bad. It was hit hard before. Yuan Shen was almost shattered by the blow. But he has successfully understood the way of thunder. Understand that law! Although it is just at the beginning stage, it is enough to deal with this scourge!


    Tianjie quench body!


    Chu Mo was in the clouds, like a true God, facing the thunder, and constantly let the thunder chop on his body and in the Taoist platform. Almost in the blink of an eye, the power of thunder in that Taoist platform has accumulated a lot.


    The process of this transformation is simply stunning.


    Although the thunder split on the body, the feeling would still be very uncomfortable, but it could not hurt Chu Mo''s body. On the contrary, the yuan Shen, who had been badly hit before, also recovered quickly in this process.


    This is an extremely magical process, which is the Tao!


    The three magic weapons are even more crazy, constantly rushing left and right in the clouds. These are three powerful magic tools. Even Chu Mo was very surprised at their thirst for power. It''s like three containers that are not enough.


    Chu Mo finally understood the power of Zuqi. These are just three magic tools accumulating power. If Chu meruo can completely control them on the day when the power accumulation is full, I''m afraid even the sky god, which is most unsuitable for fighting, is enough to easily suppress countless so-called powerful monks.


    This is the ability that top magic tools really should have!


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, the two big worlds are constantly evolving rapidly. Looking at the performance of these three magic instruments, he finally had real confidence in the future. At the same time, there is also a burst of ambition.


    At this moment, Chu Mo was full of confidence in outsiders.


    A large number of catastrophes fell on Chu Mo''s body, and vast forces poured into the Taoist platform. Chu Mo''s understanding of Tianlei is also improving rapidly with an incredible speed.


    This feeling is like a fish in water.


    Finally, when the last thunder hit Chu Mo and entered the Taoist platform, the clouds of robbery began to disperse slowly.


    In Chu Mo''s body, the road is roaring, and an unspeakable aura erupts along Chu Mo''s body!


    His realm finally entered the supreme realm.


    He became a young supreme.


    And all this, he only used less than 50 years.


    In those days, he left Yanhuang city in the human world and set foot on the ice and snow plain. He wanted to go to Changsheng to learn martial arts. Today, it has been more than 50 years. According to the life of secular mortals, people in their fifties have actually begun to enter their twilight years.


    A normal mortal in the world, at this age, known as knowing destiny, is full of children and grandchildren.


    But Chu Mo''s path of cultivation seemed to have just begun.


    Indeed, a fifty year old monk, even in the spiritual world, is very young.


    Chu Mo didn''t know how old those Tianjiao in the testing field were, but he felt very proud that at this age, he had become a Taoist and stepped into the supreme realm.


    No arrogance, no arrogance, just feel very gratified.


    This journey is full of hardships and is not easy. Although speaking of the later stage, he knew that his father''s eyes had never left him, and had been silently growing up with him. But how many people can understand those hesitations, the helplessness, the loneliness in the long years?


    Chu Mo''s hair, which was cut off by the thunder of the supreme Tianjie, grew rapidly. The earth below is full of endless essence, and everything grows very fast. In fact, monks are even more so!


    If there is no such powerful vitality, how can the body be quickly reorganized after being split?


    Chu Mo had long hair draped over his shoulders, and he was wearing the blue battle suit that lingyuwei gave him. He was full of blood and rushed straight into the sky. Standing in the void, eyes evolve into the big world. Just like a real God.


    In this state, Chu Mo can more obviously feel the strength of the mask on his face, because before, he could more or less vaguely sense the existence of this mask. But after reaching the supreme state, if he didn''t deliberately feel it, he couldn''t feel the existence of this mask at all!


    What does this mean? It means that the owner of the mask can completely ignore the existence of this mask! It can completely become the person shown by the mask! No flaws!


    Even if Zhenzhen recognized him as Chu Mo earlier, at this moment, if the two stood opposite again, Zhenzhen would surely think that she had read the wrong person before!


    After entering this realm, Chu Mo can perfectly integrate his cultivation. His attack methods have also become more abundant. No longer limited to the past. Especially in the application of various supreme techniques, Chu Mo has its own way.


    For example, plum blossom sword, if Chu Mo shows it again at this time, it will be greatly changed with the past!


    It''s the same plum blossom that cuts all over the sky, but it will make people feel completely different between the two! There is a fundamental difference!


    This is an essential change. This process is like smelting ore into iron and then iron into steel. Every time you quench, you get a qualitative improvement and a qualitative leap.


    "I walked all the way. It seemed that the wind and water were going smoothly, but in fact, it was terrifying step by step, killing all around, and even becoming a road... It was so difficult. However, it was this unusual experience and this kind of tempering that made me today." In Chu Mo''s eyes, two vast worlds are evolving rapidly, and the Tao fruits are constantly injected into the Tao platforms all over his body.


    The world evolved by his two eyes has been fundamentally different from the past. In that world, there are creatures who have begun to understand!


    This is the tyranny of the supreme realm friar. He is not a person practicing Taoism. The supreme eyes are evolving the birth and death of the world anytime and anywhere. He can feel the whole process from birth to death. In the world, there are also creatures practicing. Of course, these creatures are all evolved from the Taoist practice of Chu Mo, not real creatures. Those creatures are also experiencing all kinds of things and have all kinds of understanding.


    From birth, to cultivation, to cultivation, to the highest realm. In the end, it can even impact towards the supreme realm!


    But all this, in the end, is just the way of Chu Mo!


    If he reached a higher level and reached the saint level, the world evolved in his eyes, those creatures would not only be practicing, but even have all kinds of gratitude and resentment!


    At that time, we are evolving the real big world and experiencing the real world of mortals!


    Chu Mo sometimes even wondered whether what he was experiencing now, the world he was in, would it be another supreme and incredible existence, the world evolved in his eyes? One day, he can really break away from all these shackles and see the scenery outside? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1414

    In the sky, the robbery clouds are gone, revealing the blue void above. A red sun rose in the sky.


    It is said that a long time ago, there were dozens of suns shining in this testing field, shining on every part of the whole testing field. Make the whole testing field, only day, no night!


    The so-called "crouching in the daytime and rising at night" only exists in legends. Even the abysses were illuminated with light!


    Later, a peerless power was annoyed. Holding a bow and arrow, he shot down almost all the sun, leaving only one. In this way, the testing ground had day and night.


    Feeling the warmth of the sun, Chu Mo''s heart suddenly opened up.


    All along, he has been worried about those supreme beings in Luo Tianxian domain and his mother. Thinking about whether one day, once he is exposed, there will be no existence to kill him.


    But now, Chu Mo has stopped thinking about these worries. He has already become a Tao, even in the realm of true immortals, in fact, he has already become a Tao! Now the realm has completely caught up and stepped into the supreme level. Now he can completely stimulate the real power of killing heaven.


    This power can kill the great sage!


    Chu Mo now has this kind of confidence. Once he uses all the power of all Taoist platforms in his body, he can completely stimulate the real power of full energy killing heaven.


    This attack is unstoppable!


    Although it will cost a lot, it doesn''t matter!


    Therefore, I don''t need to rely on others, as long as I rely on myself, it''s enough!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and looked around.


    The defense barrier under the purple skirt woman Zhang Yalu made Chu Mo''s face show a faint smile. That woman is OK. At least, she knows that she will get something in return after getting benefits.


    At this time, Zhang Yalu also woke up from the realm of enlightenment. Her face was full of surprise. Then he looked at Chu Mo across the distant void.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s spirit full to an incredible level, Zhang Yalu''s face also showed a touch of shock. Just after the supreme disaster, has it become a Tao in the blink of an eye?


    Or... Did he become a Tao before he stepped into the supreme realm?


    This is a matter of growing horror after careful consideration. Become a Tao before the supreme realm... How good is this guy''s talent?


    Zhang Yalu looked surprised, but then she showed a smile: "if I guessed right, you should be the legendary Lin Hei, the first quasi supreme in the testing field?"


    "I''m Lin Hei, but... What''s the first quasi supreme in the testing ground?" Chu Mo looked at the purple skirt woman in the distant void, and said in his heart that he was so famous? Also the first quasi supreme in the testing ground... What a speechless title.


    Because no matter how first... That is also quasi supreme!


    "Hee hee, you can''t be called the first supreme in the testing field now. Maybe after a while, you will become the first supreme in the testing field." Zhang Yalu smiled.


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly, "well, don''t fool me."


    "My name is Zhang Yalu. Today, I originally saw you with amazing vitality, unstoppable all the way, and I wanted to fight with you. Unexpectedly, I received your great advantage for no reason. So, I owe you a favor." Zhang Yalu smiled generously at Chu mo.


    "Haven''t you repaid this favor?" Chu Mo glanced around and pointed to the Dharma array under Zhang Yalu''s cloth.


    "Well... That doesn''t count." Zhang Yalu shook her head: "I see that even if there is no Dharma array, if someone dares to get close to you, he will certainly die miserably. Therefore, this can''t be regarded as my return of your favor. However, this favor is owed first. Judging from your current state, it''s not suitable for fighting. It''s better to quietly understand the realm of supreme. So... If I have a chance, I''ll fight with you! It''s just a simple fight."


    Zhang Yalu said, smiling at Chu Mo, and then directly flashed away and disappeared into the void.


    Chu Mo stood there, smiled bitterly, and said to himself: it''s only a few days'' effort, and I have encountered so many young Tianjiao on the list. Is my luck too good? Or is this group of top Tianjiao running around so easily?


    Zhang Yalu, the sixth young Tianjiao in the list; Jiang caiyue, 10th in the list of heaven; Zi Dao, No. 1 in tianbang!


    And Liu Yunfeng, although he is not on the list now, it is obvious that he wants to be on the list, but it is just a matter of thought.


    There are many young supreme Tianjiao in the whole testing field, but I''m afraid only a dozen people can make it to the top of the list. I actually met four in just a few days.


    This luck, even Chu Mo himself, felt a little unusual.


    Zhang Yalu is right. Chu Mo is really not suitable for fierce battle at this time. He began to wander in the testing field, constantly feeling the Tao of this realm. Let your realm become more consolidated.


    Ten days later, Chu Mo met a young man in a wilderness. When he met this man, Chu Mo was stunned on the spot.


    Twice in a row, he crossed the endless galaxy to kill his cousin!


    Chu Mo still doesn''t know the name of this cousin, but he will never forget that face.


    But those two times, the young Tianjiao didn''t get any benefits. For the first time, the body was broken and turned into a drop of blood essence, which was refined by Chu Mo; The second time, Chu Mo''s father Chu Tianji gave him a slap and threw down his white tiger mount.


    That little female tiger has completely become the tiger of Qinglong now... As for what offspring they will produce together, Chu Mo really can''t imagine. Anyway, it''s almost impossible for my cousin to get his mount back.


    But it is estimated that the legitimate son of the royal family doesn''t care about this kind of thing. At this moment, he is fighting a gray bat with a big millstone.


    The bat''s speed is too fast, hundreds of times faster than the light!


    In the vast void, he rushed left and right, constantly attacking the young supreme.


    Its sound wave attack is also quite powerful. Even Chu Mo feels a strong killing intention.


    This young supreme still holds a thunderbolt in his hand, and the runes on the tip and barrel of the gun are densely covered, with endless killing gas, just like a silver dragon in the void.


    The speed of both sides is too fast. Even the emperor can''t even see the figure of the warring sides!


    Chu Mo saw it very clearly. He could obviously feel that his cousin had become stronger. It''s probably the last thing that stimulated him a lot. He began to work hard.


    This gray bat is a creature in the supreme realm. If it were an ordinary supreme creature, it would certainly not be his cousin''s opponent, but the speed of this gray bat is too fast. And the means of attack are also very rare.


    This kind of sound wave directly impacts the other party''s spiritual awareness, and there is a powerful Tao in the sound wave. This Tao can even cholera the mind, making it difficult to concentrate.


    Looking at his cousin''s face, which was a little angry, Chu Mo could guess that he had suffered a small loss.


    Ji Sheng was in a bad mood. He came out to experience and killed those powerful supreme creatures. He also killed many human monks. But I didn''t expect to meet a tough bone today. This gray bat, like a tarsal maggot, has been following him and chasing him.


    Even if he wanted to retreat, the other party also chased him all the way with incredible speed. It''s like I recognize him.


    Being entangled, she couldn''t shake it off. Ji Sheng turned around and fought with the gray bat.


    He has a card in his hand, but the problem is that they are all disposable weapons. Use one less!


    It''s not worth using on this grey mouse. So the two sides have been fighting all the way up to now, and there is no winner or loser.


    As a result, a human monk actually appeared. This made Ji Sheng a little anxious. He had seen such a scene with his own eyes more than once. One man and one beast were fighting, and suddenly a human monk appeared. Instead of attacking the beast, he gave another person a fatal blow.


    He didn''t want to be the one who was badly hurt, so Ji Sheng gritted his teeth, directly sacrificed a seal and threw it into the sky.


    Chu Mo saw the seal, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a light flashed in his eyes. At the beginning, he cut firewood and became a Taoist priest. Suddenly, he was absorbed into the mysterious world. When he was about to suffer the catastrophe, it was a seal almost exactly like this that appeared and scared away the big hand.


    Chu Mo is now almost certain that the ancestors of Luo Tian royal family were the ones who shot at that time.


    Thinking of the gratitude and resentment between him and Luo Tian royal family, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing gently.


    Boom!


    The power of this seal is quite terrifying, which directly seals this piece of heaven and earth to the town. That gray bat has always been the biggest rely on... That terrible speed, directly curbed!


    It fell into the field of this seal.


    In the seal, there is a mighty spirit of emperor, which is above all Qi!


    The grey bat itself was somewhat dark, and was determined by the emperor''s Qi, and immediately issued a squeaky roar, with strong pain in its voice.


    Chu Mo looked at it quietly, and couldn''t help thinking: Luo Tian royal family... There is still something inside. The fortune of the royal family has not been destroyed. I just don''t know why some people in the royal family are so afraid of those supreme beings.


    Is it just because those supreme beings are higher than a big realm? If you cut yourself, supreme existence can also pull down your horse!


    As a royal family in Luo Tianxian domain, the person in charge of Qi luck doesn''t even have this courage?


    Ji Sheng''s eyes were cold, staring at the gray bat, and he said in a cold voice, "you can''t live because of your sins. Before, you didn''t want to waste an imperial seal on you, but you were born to die by yourself! Then go to death!"


    With that, the thunderbolt in his hand shot directly at the gray bat.


    Poof!


    The grey bat was punctured in the head on the spot, and its original God could not escape in time, and was directly smashed by the rushing thunder in Ji Sheng''s hand.


    Ji Sheng looked up and let out a vent like roar.


    The sound rumbled like thunder.


    Then, he turned around and looked at Chu Mo coldly: "friend, you''ve been there for a long time. Are you a little sorry that you didn''t have a chance to attack me?"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. Ask for recommended tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1415

    Chu Mo burst out laughing: "I didn''t want to sneak into you."


    "Well said, do you think I''m stupid?" Ji Sheng sneered a few times, and then looked at Chu Mo coldly: "then what are you still doing here?"


    "Watch the excitement!" Chu Mo had a natural expression on his face.


    Ji Sheng twitched at the corner of his mouth and said in a cold voice, "don''t make yourself uncomfortable, get away quickly."


    His temper was as bad as ever. Chu Mo looked at him with a smile, and then suddenly moved!


    He directly runs the array character formula in the Taoist nine character mantra!


    At the supreme level, Chu Mo can clearly feel the gap when he runs the array word formula again. Although he had already become a Taoist before and had enough artistic conception, he did not have the corresponding strength!


    Now he stepped into the supreme realm and once again ran the nine son mantra. Both the Tao and the strength supporting the Tao are enough!


    This void, together with the field lowered by the disposable imperial seal offered by Ji Sheng, the time of all areas, instantly solidified!


    The space was divided into pieces, and then he looked at the flesh of the gray bat and came to Chu Mo at once. Chu Mo Shi Shi ran put the gray bat away. Then he said, "this thing is a wonderful rare material. If you don''t want it, I''ll take it away."


    Ji Sheng had already decided to sacrifice another disposable powerful magic weapon. Hearing this, almost no old blood spurted out, staring at Chu Mo: "I killed it!"


    "Yes, I know. Oh, oh, oh, I forgot to thank you." Chu Mo said with a suddenly enlightened face.


    "Who thanks you? Give it back!" Ji Sheng was furious. How could he not know that this gray bat was a good thing? Although this thing is extremely difficult to deal with, it is a first-class weapon refining material. Even in places like the testing ground, its number is not very large. It is indeed quite rare and expensive.


    Ji Sheng didn''t put it away at the first time because he didn''t want to be distracted by the existence of Chu mo. I didn''t expect that the other party was not his idea, but his prey.


    Ji Sheng''s face was completely black. He looked at Chu Mo coldly: "boy, do you know who I am? My name is Ji Sheng!"


    Chu Mo said indifferently, "who are you? What''s my business? I don''t want to fight with you. Come on, don''t be paranoid that I''m going to bully you. Let''s go."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Ji Sheng, with a dark face, wanted to catch up with Chu Mo, but found that the whole void of time... Was still frozen!


    He tried very hard to move!


    Ji Sheng''s heart was cold, knowing that he met a real strong man, and the anger of gray bat being robbed was suddenly reduced a lot. He felt that this person should have the strength of tianbang, but why did he look so strange?


    "Friend, dare you leave your name?" Ji Sheng said coldly. Although he was afraid, he was unwilling.


    "Come on, forget it. You are far from my opponent. It might be meaningful to be Ji qilai." Chu Mo''s figure drifted away and soon disappeared into the vast void of the universe.


    Ji Sheng''s face was livid. Today''s loss is not small, not small. But the face lost... Is quite big!


    People had always known who he was, and they also said the name Ji Qi. I''m afraid any Tianjiao in the testing ground knows who Ji Qi is. That''s the top ten Tianjiao in the list.


    Although he was only ranked eighth, no one doubted his strength.


    Speaking of, as long as tianbang ranks in the top ten, the gap in combat power between them is generally not particularly large.


    For example, there is no obvious gap between Jiang caiyue, who ranks tenth, and Zhang Yalu, who ranks sixth. Even if there is a real battle of life and death, it is hard to say who wins and who loses.


    Unless you reach the level of the sub Tao and become a quasi saint, you will open the gap.


    At the supreme level, anyone is likely to win.


    Ji Sheng watched helplessly as the other party robbed his booty, but he had no temper at all. Until the figure of the other party completely disappears, the power of time and space disappears.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the disposable imperial seal on the top of my head finally broke.


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, can''t I find out? Sooner or later I''ll find you!" Ji Sheng gnashed his teeth and looked angry.


    Chu Mo walked naturally and leisurely. If it weren''t for fear of revealing his identity, he really wanted to beat Ji Sheng violently. He said those slandering words to his mother Ji Qingyu that he once said to himself. It''s not too bad to kill him.


    But not everyone in the royal family of Luo Tian is on the side of Ji Sheng and his group. Including the saint''s 19th uncle. Including the one who saved his unknown existence with a seal in the mysterious world. So Chu Mo''s feelings for the entire royal family of Luo Tian became very complicated.


    After thinking for a while, he decided not to touch Ji Sheng. One day, he thoroughly understood the relationships within the royal family of Luo Tian, and then got the specific news from his mother, before he would consider how to treat them.


    Along the way, Chu Mo encountered several creatures in the supreme realm. All of these creatures are very powerful, and some even have the combat power close to the supreme friars of human beings. But in front of Chu Mo, there was almost no strength to fight back.


    Chu Mo quickly killed him. Put the body away.


    Besides, the flesh of the supreme beings in Chu Mo''s storage ring is enough to refine a large number of magic tools and pills, and their flesh is also an immeasurable tonic.


    Although the testing ground is horrible and cruel, it is really a treasure land!


    In the following days, Chu Mo continued to realize the Tao and consolidate his realm all the way. At the same time, he is constantly relearning those supreme skills he learned before.


    Two months later, Chu Mo came to the top of a huge cliff, below which was a roaring river. The river is surging, and the water emits a cold chill.


    Chu Mo stood on the edge of the cliff and looked into the distance. The opposite side was also a steep cliff. In the distance, there was an endless great plain.


    Chu Mo is here, taking out the windwalker who has been sealed from the celestial world. Then, after thinking for a while, he untied the seal of the windwalker.


    Blankly opened his eyes, the windwalker saw Chu Mo''s moment, first slightly stunned, and then looked at this strange face and asked, "who are you?"


    Chu Mo smiled, "I''m Chu Mo''s friend."


    The Voyager was speechless, then thought about it and said, "where is the prince of Chu?"


    "He''s fine. He''s not here." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Even the sage couldn''t see through Chu Mo, let alone the Voyager of the quasi supreme realm. Although his heart was full of doubts, he didn''t connect the young man in front of him with Chu Mo at all.


    He looked at Chu Mo and asked, "how many years have passed?"


    When he learned that only a few decades had passed, the expression on the windwalker''s face was very wonderful, and he looked at Chu Mo strangely: "are you a supreme?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The wind Walker''s mouth twitched, and his heart said when was there such a young supreme in the Yanhuang realm? Then he turned his eyes around: "what is this... Place?"


    Chu Mo said, "this is a place far away from the Yan and Huang regions. He entrusted you to me. Please let me save you."


    "Really? Prince Chu... Is a righteous man. It''s a pity that I... hey." The windwalker sighed heavily, and then asked, "by the way, how is the Yanhuang realm? Has the demon clan entered?"


    "The demon clan invaded the Yanhuang realm, but... It failed. So you can rest assured that your home is still there." Chu Mo said.


    The windwalker''s face suddenly showed a happy look, and then said, "that''s good, that''s good, if there is something wrong in the Yanhuang realm, I will become a sinner forever."


    "I''ve learned something about your situation. Now I can help you dissolve the demon brand in your body." Chu Mo looked at the windwalker and said, "this place is a cruel but magical place..."


    Chu Mo said and shot, directly dissolving the demon brand in the windwalker''s body.


    Some things, not to that level, will feel great difficulties. But when you really reach that level, looking back, it''s just like this.


    The whole demon clan, just the seal under a big demon king, Chu Mo may not be able to untie it now. The other seals of the demon clan are nothing at all in front of endless Chu mo. In particular, the demon clan that sealed the Windrunner may have fallen into the battle in the Yanhuang region.


    So Chu Mo didn''t bother to untie the seal of the windwalker.


    The windwalker knelt down to thank Chu Mo seriously, which is a great favor, just like rebuilding.


    Chu Mo called him up, told him about the rules of the testing ground, and then said, "the Yan Huang region is still under the seal. Chu Mo entrusted you to me. I hope I can help you unlock the seal, but also hope you can take that step. Then go back and guard the Yan Huang region. Do you want to?"


    "Yes, I do! Of course I do!" The windwalker''s face was ecstatic. He never dreamed that he had been brought to such a magical place.


    As for saying that the place is cruel and dangerous... He doesn''t care at all. In those days, he wasn''t even afraid of being possessed. What else did he dare to do?


    "That''s good. These days, you should follow me first. Then turn around and find a city, and you can practice in it. When you arrive at the supreme realm, when you return to the Yanhuang region and guard there for 10000 years, you should repay Chu mo." Chu Mo looked into the eyes of the windwalker and said seriously.


    "I promise!" The Voyager made a serious oath with the original God, and then said, "Yan Huang Da Yu, which is also my hometown, is my hometown. This is not a reward for Prince Chu at all. By the way... Where is Prince Chu? Where did he go?"


    Chu Mo smiled and whispered, "he... Went to a far place. Maybe one day, you will see him."


    The windwalker''s face was a little confused, but he still nodded and said, "I really hope to see him and thank him face to face."


    "There will be a chance." Chu Mo said. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1416

    Chu Mo also had his own consideration for waking the Windrunner from the seal at this time.


    The testing ground is really cruel and terrible. But again, this place has too many opportunities! Great opportunity! If it weren''t for his own reason, when he came in, he even thought about using the world of the sky to bring some people around him.


    But at that time, on the one hand, Chu Mo knew nothing about the whole testing field, and his heart was at a loss. After listening to Yu Wei''s words, he didn''t dare to do that at all; On the other hand, his identity is too sensitive. If only he could say that he could fight and escape, even if he was suppressed, it was only his own business. But if you bring others, they will be implicated by him.


    Now he has his own views on the testing ground, although he doesn''t know much about it. He believes that he has enough ability to lead the windwalker for a period of time, raise his realm to a certain level, and then let him enter the city to be a waiter.


    It can not only earn some resources, but also broaden your horizons and increase your knowledge. Most importantly, here, with the talent and perseverance of a windwalker, nine times out of ten... You can become a Tao!


    After this experience, he will return to the Yanhuang realm one day and will become one of the guardians of the Yanhuang realm.


    As for whether the windwalker will betray in the future and whether Chu Mo has any means of checks and balances, it is too early to say now. Chu Mo believes that the more things a windwalker sees here, the less he will do that kind of shortsighted thing after returning to the Yanhuang region in the future.


    In fact, people are limited by their own horizons when they do anything. If you have seen the Starry Sea, will you quarrel over several acres of thin fields?


    The windwalker is really excited now. The vitality of this place makes him feel so happy that he doesn''t know what to do. He didn''t even have to do anything. He allowed the mind method to work by itself, and the essence he absorbed was dozens of times stronger than when he was in the Yanhuang region!


    If I had known there was such a place in this world, my Windrunner... What kind of devil did I enter?


    The windwalker looked at Chu Mo, and he wanted to ask who was the benefactor who saved him and what relationship he had with Chu mo. But he thought for a while, and finally didn''t ask anything. Because if people wanted to say it, they would have said it long ago, and they would not wait until now. It may be unpleasant to ask rashly.


    In this way, Chu Mo led a windwalker to experience all the way. Whenever he meets those powerful supreme creatures, Chu Mo''s powerful and unparalleled combat power makes windwalkers envy him very much. At the same time, his strength is also constantly improving rapidly.


    After a period of time, the windwalker has been able to challenge some of the less powerful supreme creatures alone.


    Although in the end, it will be scarred, and occasionally you can get away with winning, and occasionally you need Chu Mo''s help. But even he himself was very surprised at the speed of his improvement.


    It''s too fast!


    All the way, the momentum was like breaking bamboo, and it had rushed straight to the direction of the quasi supreme summit.


    Once he has achieved enlightenment, he can step into the ranks of the supreme.


    The Voyager''s awe of Chu Mo also deepened. From the beginning, he only regarded Chu Mo as his benefactor. Now, his expression has been faint, and he has a kind of treated Chu Mo as a teacher. Sometimes I even unconsciously hold the gift of disciples.


    Chu Mo didn''t point out anything. He took a fancy to this person''s quality when he supported the windwalker. If the quality of the windwalker was very poor, Chu Mo would destroy him in those days.


    Two months later, the breath that originally belonged to the Yanhuang region on the windwalker has disappeared. Became a real testing ground friar. The firmness between the eyebrows is no less than that of Chu mo. His level of effort is no worse than that of Chu mo. It''s also so crazy to practice and improve your accomplishments.


    Because in the past two months, he and Chu Mo have been attacked by the supreme human being three times. One of the most dangerous times, the other three people together, did not attack Chu Mo, but attacked him first.


    The feeling of disaster is too desperate. He had no strength at all to resist. Not at all!


    If Chu Mo hadn''t shot in time to shake back the joint attack of the three supreme masters, he would have died out.


    This setback not only didn''t make the windwalker feel depressed and withdrawn, but also stimulated his fighting spirit. In his own words, it was... After narrowly escaping death, his blood was boiling completely, and then he vowed to trample these supreme masters under his feet one day!


    This is the true invincible belief.


    I''m invincible!


    This is the belief!


    After another half month, Chu Mo and the Windrunner have traveled many places. After every battle, Chu Mo will let the Windrunner stay for a few days to feel the harvest. Therefore, after such a long time, the savvy of the windwalker has also been freed from the rigid thinking of the past. His vision has become wider, higher and wider.


    One day, the Windrunner suddenly said to Chu Mo with a surprised look on his face, "childe, I feel it!"


    Chu Mo was also happy: "really feel it?"


    "Well, I really feel it!" With enthusiasm on his face, the windwalker looked at Chu Mo and fell to his knees with a plop: "the teacher is on the top, please accept the students'' worship! Although the students don''t know the name of the teacher, in the students'' hearts, you are my teacher, not only saving the students'' lives, but also preaching and receiving jobs! Please accept the student, a villain!"


    Although Chu Mo has always believed in the character of a windwalker, he didn''t know much about him before. After several months of getting along, Chu Mo found that the character of a windwalker was indeed good. Although he had made mistakes, he could finally know repentance. There was a kind of rebellion in his bones. He once thought that his master wanted to harm him. But in the end, knowing the truth, I can repent and want to ask for death to free myself. You can see a lot of things.


    His attitude towards cultivation was a little extreme, and he was too eager for success. After coming to the testing ground, I finally found the kind of cultivation feeling I really wanted. The mentality of the whole person has changed completely. This is what Chu Mo valued most.


    People are not afraid of making mistakes. They are afraid that after making a mistake, they will not admit it, or even break the jar, and go all the way to the dark. Such a person cannot be saved by gods.


    "Get up, and I hope that no matter when it comes, don''t forget your true heart." Chu Mo smiled and picked up the windwalker.


    Later, Chu Mo took the windwalker to an ancient city and told him what to do after entering the city. Finally, Chu Mo looked at the Voyager and said, "my identity is somewhat sensitive and special, so I can''t continue to be with you. Remember one thing, here, you are to improve your cultivation. In this test field, almost any monk you see is the Supreme... They are all the top young Tianjiao in all regions, and their bones are full of pride..."


    The Voyager nodded: "teacher, don''t worry, I understand. In the past, I was really a frog at the bottom of a well in the Yan and Huang regions, and I haven''t seen anything in the world. Don''t worry, here, I will put my position right. Try to become a Tao as soon as possible!"


    Chu Mo smiled on his face, and then said, "here is a scroll, which is engraved with the star coordinates of the Yan and Huang regions. One day you become a Taoist, you can use this coordinate to return to your hometown. But remember, here, don''t say where you are."


    The windwalker''s face showed a serious color. He had understood that Yan Huang Da Yu was a taboo topic in this place. Wen Yan nodded seriously, "I understand."


    "Well, let''s stay here and say goodbye." Chu Mo said, nodding at the windwalker, showing an encouraging smile. Then he turned around and stepped out of the sight of the windwalker. Completely disappear into the void.


    The windwalker''s eyes were strongly touched, and then he took a deep breath, took a big step, and walked towards the ancient city.


    Isn''t it just being a buddy? When I was an orphan, what hardships did I not suffer? After joining the ancient sword sect, I''m not the best one. So teacher, don''t worry, no matter when, I will remember my original heart.


    Chu Mo''s speed was very fast, walking between the mountains and rivers of the test field. This time, his direction was towards a fierce place.


    The most dangerous place in the testing ground is the place with the greatest opportunity. He didn''t want to touch the three forbidden areas for the time being, but he wanted to take a look at the six forbidden areas one by one.


    Here, only a dozen days away from the third place, Chu Mo has now consolidated his supreme foundation. It''s time to test your cultivation achievements!


    The testing ground is a huge continent with countless stars revolving around it. The whole testing field even spans several huge star domains!


    Every star field, even the speed of light, will take hundreds of thousands of years to reach the end.


    In the realm of supreme, although they all surpass the speed of light a lot, it takes many years to really walk through the whole testing ground. Few monks can really walk through the whole testing ground.


    Chu Mo walked for many days, but he met some powerful non human spirits, but he didn''t see any human monks.


    On this day, when Chu Mo was half a day away from the third place, he finally met two monks. A big war was breaking out between them!


    The whole sky was hit by these two people and collapsed a little. Fortunately, the law power of the testing field is also very strong, and it is being repaired in time.


    In an instant, their magic instruments were flying in the air, emitting a terrible smell!


    Continue to attack each other desperately.


    Obviously, this is by no means a duel, but a battle of life and death!


    One of them, Chu Mo, after seeing his appearance clearly, suddenly felt stunned, and said in his heart whether it was such a coincidence? How can I meet him anywhere¡ª¡ª


    It''s mid autumn festival soon. I''ll go back to my hometown to celebrate the festival with my mother. Today and tomorrow, I can only write it out for two hours. I wish you a happy holiday in advance! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1417

    The man who fought with his opponent with a silver spear was Ji Sheng!


    His cousin!


    Ji Sheng also thought it was incredible that the shameless guy who robbed his gray bat actually appeared in this place again?


    Shit!


    It''s really haunting!


    Or are you just staring at me?


    The testing ground is so big, why do you have to meet me?


    Ji Sheng''s face was depressed. Although it didn''t affect the fight with his opponent, his face was seen by his opponent.


    His opponent is a young man who looks more than 30 years old, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes, but with short hair and a black suit, he looks quite energetic. His strength is amazing. Every time he makes a move, he is powerful and can easily break a void.


    This kind of fluctuation can make a monk in the landlord realm instantly disappear.


    The young man in black clothes originally saw a man coming and frowned a little, but after seeing Ji Sheng''s expression, he picked up the tip of his eyebrows and asked with a slight sarcasm, "why? Meet another enemy?"


    "Xue Wulei, don''t talk nonsense. Although Ye is not your opponent, it''s not so easy for you to kill me. Don''t think about it if you try your best!" Ji Sheng''s voice was cold and arrogant as usual.


    Chu Mo''s heart moved, and his face showed a bit of surprise. He didn''t expect that this young man was actually the top ten snow without tears. Xue Wulei is currently ranked ninth in the list of heaven, and his strength must surpass Ji Sheng a lot. But as Ji Sheng said, it was not so easy for him to kill Ji Sheng.


    There is an old grudge between Xue Wulei and Ji Sheng. The two have many years of gratitude and resentment, entangled all the way from Luo Tianxian domain to the testing ground.


    Although Ji Sheng leaned against the royal family of Luo Tian, Xue Wulei was not afraid of him at all. Because behind snow without tears, there is a more powerful God. That is the ancestor of Xue family, a top-level supreme being. The power of ancestral realm.


    Therefore, even if Xue Wulei really killed Ji Sheng here, he was not afraid that someone from the royal family of Luo Tian would retaliate against him. But for Xue Wulei, it''s the best to quietly kill Ji Sheng. Once seen, the matter will surely spread quickly.


    Ji Qi, Ji Sheng''s brother, will definitely use this year''s challenge quota for himself at that time. For Ji Qi, Xue Wulei doesn''t have that strong self-confidence.


    Xue Wulei looked at Ji Sheng coldly, and a sneer flashed across the corner of her mouth: "Ji Sheng, you are such a defeated subordinate, but you still have a face to be plausible? Do you think you can get away with it today by looking at someone coming? Don''t you hurry to go to your brother Ji Qi and cry with his thigh?"


    Ji Sheng''s face flashed an angry flush. He angrily said, "snow has no tears, and you don''t have to be so arrogant. Sooner or later, I will skin you with my own hands!"


    "Hehe hehe." In Xue Wulei''s throat, she made a few noises and sneered, "I''ll wait!"


    Ji Sheng glared at Chu Mo mercilessly, and then turned and left without saying a word. Although because this guy suddenly appeared, he didn''t have to work hard today. But Ji Sheng''s heart didn''t appreciate Chu Mo at all. Because of his humiliating side, he saw it.


    But the moment Ji Sheng turned around, the corner of his mouth directly showed a look of satisfaction. Heart said: boy, this is your bad luck!


    The snow over there had no tears. Seeing Ji Sheng tear up the void and leave in an instant, there was a sneer of ridicule at the corners of his mouth. Then he turned his eyes to Chu Mo, looked up and down for a few eyes, and said faintly, "boy, you broke my good deed. Say it, how do you want to die?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, frowned and said, "what''s the matter with me? If you feel uncomfortable, you can chase him back and kill him. I promise I won''t participate."


    "You have to be qualified to participate!" Xue Wulei said in a cold voice, and then in his eyes, there was a world collapsing. Obviously, his heart has a murderous heart.


    "Take out your weapon!" Xue Wulei instantly raised the fighting spirit to, and then pointed to Chu Mo with his hand: "if you delay me to kill him, you can take your own life to pay for it!"


    "Are you sick?" Chu Mo looked puzzled.


    "This is my snow without tears rule." Xue Wulei said, slapping directly at Chu Mo''s side: "Whoever affects my fight, I will investigate to the end!"


    "What inexplicable ghost rules?" Chu Mo ran his body method, and his body suddenly appeared in the far void. Only now did he understand why Ji Sheng walked so fast just now. It turned out that it was to attract Ji Sheng''s attention to himself.


    Shit!


    Chu Mo secretly scolded Ji Sheng in his heart.


    But I had to cheer up and fight with Xue Wulei.


    Both sides are the supreme realm, and the wave sent by the battle is even stronger than the wave when Xue Wulei and Ji Sheng just fought.


    In Xue''s tearful eyes, a light suddenly lit up and couldn''t help saying, "it''s good..."


    When he said "no", he had already slapped Chu Mo for more than 3000 times.


    When he said "wrong", it was more than 4000 palms.


    When he said "ah", he clapped more than 5000 palms!


    Three words, 2000 hits a night!


    Each blow is powerful and heavy, and it can easily break a huge star.


    More than 12000 palms almost cover the whole void!


    In the sky, almost everywhere is the palm shadow left by snow without tears. Vast expanses of void collapsed under the hands of snow without tears. The vast power rips the whole space. Chu Mo, who was in this space, was completely sealed inside by the tearful power of snow.


    At this time, Chu Mo used a knife to chop firewood!


    A knife will split the palms all over the sky!


    A knife cut through the void.


    Make the snow tearful attack, instantly lost!


    In Xue''s tearful eyes, a flash of shock flashed, squinting at Chu Mo: "good... Daoxing is very deep!"


    While talking, he was more than 30000 palms, rushing towards Chu Mo from all angles of the whole space.


    His speed is too fast. His attack method seems simple, but there is no dead end.


    The only solution is to shake him!


    And close combat is Xue Wulei''s favorite.


    But coincidentally, Chu Mo also likes it!


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo opened the field without tears with a knife again, and then he swung his fist and began to punch.


    "What about the top ten...?"


    When Chu Mo said "heaven", he had punched more than 5000. When he said "bang", he had punched more than 10000. This sentence, a total of nine words, when Chu Mo finished, he had hit more than 90000 punches!


    Bang Bang!


    The whole vast void was filled with the sound of huge thunderstorms.


    The close combat between the two sides was almost heated in a moment!


    Bang bang!


    There was another dull sound of fists and feet. In the sound, it gave people a terrible signal.


    The flesh of these two people is too strong!


    Their hearts were also full of shock.


    Chu Mo was thinking: unexpectedly, he met a monk whose body was second only to mine. Did he also have the body of ancestral realm?


    Xue Wulei was completely stunned, and was hit by a blow that Chu Mo couldn''t imagine!


    This person... How can he have a stronger constitution than me? My constitution... Should be the strongest in the whole Luotian universe!


    This unreasonable world is full of unreasonable strong people. Many people say: people can''t be born so strong, we must work hard the day after tomorrow.


    But Xue Wulei is too strong. He has been incomparably strong since he was born!


    Because he has an ancestor of supreme existence, and because his parents are the "children" that supreme existence likes very much. Therefore, as soon as Xue Wulei was born, he was cleansed by the ancestor with a great divine power.


    There is no need to elaborate on the specific process. The existence of a ancestral realm, if you do it yourself, the result is needless to say. Xue Wulei''s body, although unlike Chu Mo, experienced bone refining and blood refining all over the body, and finally achieved the body of the ancestral realm. But it''s not much worse. His physique must be far beyond the body of Tao!


    Then, the supreme existence ancestor of the ancestral realm, let Xue Wulei follow him for three years, these three years, has been carefully taught. Three years later, Xue Wulei returned to his family.


    This almost legendary experience makes Xue Wulei much stronger than children of the same age from a very young age.


    But perhaps it is because of this experience that Xue Wulei''s pride in her bones is always much stronger than that of other children of the same age.


    There''s no way not to be proud. I''m afraid anyone would be proud of his experience.


    So everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Xue Wulei surpassed children of the same age at a very young age. But in the process of his growth, especially after he became a Taoist, his former advantage became smaller and smaller. In the end, he was surpassed by some monks of the same age. This is actually a quite unacceptable blow to Xue Wulei. But he did not express anything publicly, but worked harder. Want to surpass and go back, and want to become the first friar of the same age again!


    It''s just that it''s not easy to talk about? You work hard, others work equally hard, even harder than you!


    Especially after Chengdao, at the supreme level, there are fewer and fewer places where others can help. Almost every step requires your own perception and independent progress.


    Xue Wulei is not stupid. His talent is quite excellent, and he is definitely the top group among his peers. But it is only one, not the only.


    In a blink of an eye, the two have fought for more than 30000 rounds!


    There is no fighting method and no use of weapons. Both sides are simply fighting in close combat!


    But the results of their close combat in this realm are really amazing.


    Xue Wulei bit his teeth and stared at Chu Mo coldly: "what kind of constitution are you? How can you be stronger than me?"


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled, "murderous Constitution!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1418

    Xue Wulei frowned and muttered, "murderous constitution? What constitution is that?" But on second thought, I knew that I had been fooled. How could there be such a constitution in this world?


    "Are you kidding me?" Snow''s tearful eyes are full of murders, undisguised! He has always been like this. He doesn''t need to hide his killing opportunity with anyone he wants to kill.


    "Oh, you can see it. It''s too smart!" Chu Mo exclaimed.


    "Boy, you''re dead!" The voice of snow without tears was like cold ice. In his hand, there appeared a long sword with strange shape, which was curved like a snake. The whole body of the sword is green, emitting a cold breath.


    Xue Wulei sword pointed to Chu Mo: "look at my Xue family sword!"


    While talking, Xue Wulei''s sword gently shook. Between heaven and earth, green snowflakes began to fall. It was so beautiful that people couldn''t breathe!


    I can''t feel the killing at all!


    Chu Mo laughed, holding the cold moon knife, and used a set of swordsmanship.


    Plum blossom sword!


    The cold moon knife in his hand also shook gently, and the pink plum blossoms were all over the sky. Mixed with the green snowflakes, it also emits a pungent aroma.


    It''s even more intoxicating!


    If you look at it from a distance, you will see that void, covered with green and pink. Amazing!


    "You use a knife to show swordsmanship... You are blaspheming!" Xue Wulei made a roaring sound, and in the midst of the plum snow all over the sky, he stabbed with a sword.


    A streamer of light is much faster.


    "Do you want to see the knife technique?" Chu Mo sneered and cut out with a bland knife.


    This knife, seemingly plain, has an amazing name.


    It''s called killing fairy!


    The last knife of Youming eight knives!


    Killing immortals, heaven and earth are sad!


    Chu Mo understood the essence of this knife only after he became a Taoist, but he never showed it before he stepped into the supreme realm. Because without supreme power, you can''t control this knife at all!


    "That''s the way..." Xue Wulei''s eyes were full of contempt at first, but then he felt something wrong. After all, when he reached this level, how could he have no vision at all? At the beginning, he didn''t see the subtlety of this knife. But in a flash, he understood.


    However, this knife has come to him.


    The other party with a knife, in a very strange way, first disappeared briefly in this void, and then appeared in front of him the next moment. The whole process is only one of countless in a moment!


    At the critical moment, Xue Wulei used the supreme Dharma to cross his green snake sword in front of Chu mo.


    Qiang!


    A loud bang resounded through the sky for hundreds of millions of miles.


    The sound shattered the whole sky, and the space became fragmented.


    Although the place where the two fought was above the sky, far away from the continent of the test field, it still caused great damage to the bottom.


    On the earth of the test field below, there appeared a huge pit with a radius of tens of millions of miles. The pit was bottomless, just like a terrible abyss. It looks like an eye full of death in the high sky.


    Chu Mo''s figure seemed to be nailed to the sky, and the grain silk did not move.


    But Snow''s tearful body, like a broken kite in the wind, suddenly disappeared there and threw it into the endless void of the universe in the distance.


    An infinitely distant star, just in the way of snow and tears, was directly crushed


    Poof!


    Xue Wulei directly ejected a mouthful of blood essence.


    With endless shock and horror in his eyes, he barely stabilized his body, and still staggered in the void for a long time.


    Then, he slowly raised his head and looked at Chu Mo in the distance: "this is... What knife method?"


    "Murder knife." Chu Mo said faintly, "are you still fighting?"


    "War!" Xue Wulei ran Xuangong, directly stabilized the injury in the body, and then absorbed a large amount of essence from this endless void. Almost in a moment, he returned to normal.


    But the hidden Dao injury in the body can''t be recovered in a moment and a half.


    But if she left now, Xue Wulei thought she would leave a shadow. He wouldn''t feel this way if he lost to other regular customers on the list. The key is that the young man in front of him is too strange. He can be sure that he has never seen this person.


    Although there were many mysterious strong men like this one in front of us in the test field, most of them fell in the end. Facing the strong in tianbang, not many people have the power to resist.


    So like this one in front of you, it''s simply beyond Xue Wulei''s expectation. In Xue Wulei''s view, there shouldn''t be such people in the testing ground!


    Keep fighting!


    This time, he chose to use his magic power.


    He had a supreme ancestor, who cultivated the top magical powers. Xue Wulei looked at Chu Mo and said in a cold voice, "you are the third person who can force me to use my magical powers so far!"


    "Who are the first two?" Chu Mo asked curiously.


    "Die!" Xue Wulei shouted angrily, and his hands were sealed. In the empty air, eight snow-white dragons appeared instantly. The dragons had clear scales and claws, ferocious head horns, and a sense of beauty full of strength. Towards Chu Mo, directly kill him.


    Every dragon carries a vast force of law.


    These dragons are all condensed by laws! This is the real magic, this is the attack of the Tao!


    This magical power is too powerful. If it''s an ordinary supreme, I''m afraid it will at least suffer a heavy blow.


    Chu Mo did not hesitate. He stood proudly in the void and ran the nine character mantra.


    Linzi Jue doesn''t move like a mountain!


    Despite the huge dragon condensed by that law, Chu Mo remained firm.


    The vast energy of Bing Zi Jue!


    He swept all the energy in this void, blessed himself, and even tore two pieces off two snow-white dragons... Making Xue Wulei look extremely shocked.


    Dou Zi Jue resonates with the universe!


    The whole void, originally formed by the appearance of these eight snow-white dragons, lost any pressure on Chu Mo in a moment. Because Chu Mo''s body has resonated with this cosmic void, as if it were integrated.


    Recovery ability of zhe Zi Jue.


    Under the operation of zhe Zi Jue, some hidden injuries on Chu Mo''s body almost recovered in a moment! Almost all the injuries disappeared in this instant.


    This is the power of the nine character mantra. The supreme state of Chu Mo is still difficult to give full play to it. But it''s enough.


    All words rhyme divine sense induction!


    When the Jue of all words was displayed by Chu Mo, countless messages from the universe instantly poured into the spiritual sea of Chu mo. After careful calculation, it was fed back to Chu mo. The speed at which all this happened was incredible.


    Even make Chu Mo feel like a god!


    Run all word formula, as if the universe is under control!


    At this moment, he is the God of this heaven and earth!


    Array word formula hides breath!


    At this time, Chu Mo, although standing there, brought the feeling of snow without tears, but it seemed to disappear completely in this void, even in this world! His mind''s lock on Chu Mo disappeared directly, and he could not even perceive the existence of Chu Mo!


    Time and space!


    The void, which had been torn apart by the two men, became more strange under the operation of the formula.


    Time is constantly solidified, and space is divided into countless fragments. Every fragment seems to contain a world. In every world, there seems to be a Chu mo.


    Nine character mantra, Chu Mo in a moment, run out of seven characters!


    This power, exerted by a real supreme, is really amazing.


    The consequences are too terrible!


    Xue Wulei, who had just displayed a magic power, collapsed instantly, and his body directly collapsed into countless pieces.


    Under the nine character truth, he had almost no room for resistance.


    But at the moment when his body burst into pieces, a bright red blood, like the most transparent ruby in the world, flew in the void, and then... In this blood, a magical force was born, wrapped with all the tears of snow. Instantly disappear!


    Supreme magic power!


    Chu Mo''s eyes showed a look of shock.


    He suddenly thought that there must be a rather terrible existence behind Xue Wulei. He saved Xue Wulei''s life at the critical moment. With snow and tears, the body fragments directly broke through this space and escaped.


    Even the formula of listing words in the nine character mantra cannot resist this force.


    Chu Mo had some regrets and some relief. The testing ground is worthy of being the place where the top Tianjiao in all major fields gather. These Tianjiao have mysterious and powerful power behind them, which is normal.


    Chu Mo didn''t know at this time. At the moment when Xue Wulei''s body collapsed and disappeared into the test field with the blood, reincarnation Sichuan, the ranking on the tianbang suddenly changed.


    Some people gathered in front of the stone tablets of Di bang and Ren bang and were watching. Suddenly, there was a flash on the side of Tian bang, which attracted the attention of many people. Then, everyone witnessed a miracle together.


    Originally ranked ninth in the list of heaven, the position was instantly replaced by a strange name.


    Lin Hei!


    The group of people suddenly fell into an uproar and exploded in an instant.


    "Who is Lin Hei?"


    "Who is this? He defeated Xue Wulei?"


    "God, something big has happened! Something really big has happened! Xue Wulei, the ninth in the list of heaven, was defeated by Lin Hei!"


    "I know who Lin Hei is. I''ve heard of him. Just a few months ago, he fought with Liu Yunfeng... Eh? No, is it a duplicate name? Lin Hei, who fought with Liu Yunfeng at that time, was just a quasi supreme!"


    "Will the Supreme Master defeat Xue Wulei? Don''t be kidding."


    "Is it really Lin Hei? The quasi supreme who died by changing his method?"


    "This news... Is amazing!"


    When Chu Mo didn''t know anything, the news spread in the test field like wings.


    Hearing the news, Liu Yunfeng was a little confused and couldn''t believe it. After repeated confirmation, he dared to believe that there was really a man named Lin Hei who appeared in the ninth place of the list.


    The corners of his mouth twitched and he felt unbelievable¡ª¡ª


    I wish you all a Happy Mid Autumn Festival!


    Starting from the third watch tomorrow, continue the road of explosion.


    Ask for some recommended tickets as holiday gifts. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1419

    The rules of the list of heaven, earth and man are like this, which can be challenged. Everyone has a chance every year. If you don''t challenge anyone this year, this opportunity will disappear. It cannot be accumulated. There is no limit to the number of times anyone on the list can be challenged.


    This is the real cruelty of the testing ground!


    Everyone wants to be on the list, but after being on the list, they will face endless challenges. In particular, almost everyone on the human list and the earth list faces a lot of fighting every year.


    Therefore, these monks on the list are very murderous.


    But in addition to this rule, there is another way to be on the list, that is, you inadvertently defeated a monk who ranked higher than you on the list. Your name will also replace each other!


    But over the years, this has happened occasionally on the people list and the land list. But there has never been such a non challenge situation on the list!


    Of course, now this group of people do not know that Chu Mo was directly on the list without a challenge. But this did not prevent them from expressing their shock.


    "Elder martial brother, is this really the quasi supreme you told us?" A beautiful woman, with long hair and shawls, dark eyebrows, pink face, cherry mouth, a pair of eyes as pure as autumn water, is full of surprised expression at the moment.


    "Yes, elder martial brother, didn''t you say that it''s just a very powerful quasi supreme, with the strength of being on the list or even on the list? But how could he be on the list of heaven?" Another slightly chubby male monk also had a shocked expression on his face: "even if he has become a Taoist in recent times and stepped into the supreme realm, it is impossible to defeat Xue Wulei?"


    All the other junior brothers and sisters looked at Liu Yunfeng, and their eyes were full of shock.


    Liu Yunfeng shook his head with a wry smile. "I don''t know whether this person has a duplicate name. Generally speaking, although he is strong, he should never have this strength. Can he hide his strength to this extent?"


    "Elder martial brother, don''t you have Lin Hei''s contact information? Don''t you know by asking?" The beautiful woman suggested, "if it''s really him, we must take him to our Tiangang realm and our Haoyue sect at all costs!"


    "Yes, elder martial brother, if it''s really the person you said, we must bring him over." The chubby friar said.


    However, some people also put forward their own opinions: "if this person is really the one mentioned by the senior brother, then I think he should not be so easy to win over. How can there be no huge force behind this arrogance? It must be extremely unruly in the bones. What can we give others if we win over haoyuezong?"


    The beautiful woman said, "how can I know if it''s OK without trying?"


    Chubby man Xiu said, "elder martial brother, let''s ask if it''s him."


    "Yes, elder martial brother, ask quickly."


    "Yes, we need to make sure first."


    Liu Yunfeng nodded. He was also very curious about this matter. Take out the sound transmission stone, directly activate the spiritual power left by Chu Mo, and there will soon be a response.


    "Brother Liu?" Chu Mo''s divine thoughts were accurately transmitted here across the endless and distant void.


    Liu Yunfeng passed on his thoughts and asked, "brother, did you defeat Xue Wulei?"


    Aside, a group of Liu Yunfeng''s junior brothers and sisters were all looking forward to the news.


    There seemed to be stunned for a while, and then a mind wave passed back: "how did brother Liu know this? Could it be that brother Liu has a good relationship with Xue Wulei? Don''t worry, he''s not dead."


    "Liu Yunfeng was completely stunned, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    He didn''t die, almost scared him half to death! Can you stop being so fierce? You were still quasi supreme a few months ago, even if you broke through to the supreme realm and became a Tao in these months. But how can you suddenly become so powerful? Do you know who Xue Wulei is?


    Liu Yunfeng''s expression here was seen clearly by his younger martial brothers and sisters. Although he didn''t know the content of the communication between the two people, it was almost certain. Lin Hei, who defeated Xue Wulei, is the quasi supreme respected by their senior brother!


    This is amazing!


    What a shock!


    There is even a feeling of boiling blood!


    Liu Yunfeng was silent for a long time, and then he smiled bitterly, passing a thought full of bitterness: "brother, do you know that there is another rule in the list of heaven, earth and man?"


    It was also a long time before a thought came back: "Mom, I didn''t fight with him long ago. Now isn''t this a leading bird? Er, brother Liu, I''ll contact you later, and someone will challenge me, damn it."


    The sound transmission stone was interrupted in an instant.


    Liu Yunfeng held the voice stone with a sad expression on his face.


    Why did he come back this time without challenging those people on the list? In fact, I''m a little tired of being harassed!


    Speaking of it, he has gained enough combat experience in the proving ground. If he wants to get promoted, his goal is only those fierce and forbidden areas in the testing ground. He has played almost all those people on the tianbang. Some of them are not his opponents, and some of them are not his opponents. In a word, the combat experience he gained from those people is enough.


    As for those who challenge him, although all those who have the courage to challenge Liu Yunfeng are masters with two brushes. But those people are really not enough to see in front of Liu Yunfeng. Three moves and two moves were defeated by him. Kill, will make their own killing thoughts continue to gain weight. This is not a good thing. It will make other challengers think they are kind and more unscrupulous challenges.


    Therefore, he was a little bored, which was why he delayed to challenge those people on the list. When he wants to take himself to a higher level, he directly challenges the top three masters of Zi Dao, Zhong Sheng and Wu Fei!


    He doesn''t want to fight until he has that strength.


    But now, one of his favorite people is inexplicably on the list. If he had known this would happen, he should have contacted him as soon as he finished his work. It may also be possible to fold it over.


    Now, how to attract? People are also strong in tianbang!


    Liu Yunfeng''s mood is a little complicated, but at the same time, he is also a little proud. Because his vision is indeed extremely accurate!


    That person is really excellent, so excellent that he can''t even imagine.


    "But my brother, I hope you can stick to this year. Because you will find that every day, a large number of monks will suddenly appear beside you." Liu Yunfeng thought in his heart, and then looked at a group of younger martial brothers and sisters around him, smiled and said, "it''s him."


    Getting the expected answer made the group silent.


    The beautiful woman asked softly, "elder martial brother, a few months ago, he was really a quasi supreme? But he can defeat the junior supreme?"


    Liu Yunfeng nodded, "he is one of the most powerful quasi supreme masters I have ever seen. I don''t know what Zi Dao, Zhong Sheng and Wu Fei duchuan are like in the quasi supreme realm, but I''m sure that when I''m in the same realm of Lin Hei, I''m not as good as him."


    Hiss!


    This group of young supreme masters from Haoyue sect all couldn''t help but take a breath, with an incredible expression on their faces. Then, it became more silent.


    At this time, Liu Yunfeng said slowly, "remember what your respective masters told you when you entered the testing ground?"


    The young Tianjiao of Haoyue sect were slightly stunned.


    Immediately, Or the beautiful woman whispered: "Master told me that in haoyuezong, you are not the best genius. Then, why do you think you are the top genius in the whole Luotian universe? There are countless talented people in this world. But the one who can really stand at the top in the future is not necessarily the best one. So, no matter when, don''t forget, don''t forget the emotion when you first learned the first magic, and don''t forget The dream in my heart at the moment when I worshiped Xianmen. Cultivation is full of competition. We should have invincible faith, but we should be able to accurately realize our own complement. Study hard and not afraid of challenges. There will be a future. "


    Liu Yunfeng looked at the beautiful little junior sister and couldn''t help slapping her.


    PA! PA! PA!


    Then everyone couldn''t help clapping.


    "That''s a good thing to say. Your master and my martial uncle are really a person with great wisdom. Yes, our predecessors of Haoyue sect all have such great wisdom!" Liu Yunfeng looked at the group of little brothers and sisters in front of him and said seriously, "your master, your entrustment should be the same?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Liu Yunfeng then said, "so when you''re free, think more about what your master said and what it means to you. Think more about it. If you figure it out, it''s no less than a successful enlightenment!"


    "Elder martial brother, I see what you mean. We won''t be discouraged. We will work harder!" The chubby male monk said sincerely on his face.


    "Yes, elder martial brother, we all understand." A group of young Tianjiao looked at Liu Yunfeng with blazing eyes.


    Liu Yunfeng nodded heavily, and then said with a smile, "we are the hope of haoyuezong in the future! What we will see in the future is us!"


    A group of young Tianjiao shouted in unison.


    At the same time, Chu Mo looked at the opponent in front of him, a little confused: "how is it you?"


    "Do you know me?" Zhenzhen looked at Chu Mo with a smile.


    Chu Mo said, "I''ve seen you before."


    Zhenzhen smiled very charming and cunning, and said, "yes, of course you''ve seen me, and you''ve ruthlessly cut off people''s heads."


    Chu Mo was speechless and said with a blank face, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Zhenzhen ignored Chu Mo, He said to himself, "to be honest, Chu Mo, I really admire you. Coming out of a place like the Yan and Huang regions and coming to this testing ground with a lot of arrogance, you can still rise in such a short time. You are really powerful. Moreover, you are better disguised now. If I hadn''t been sure that you were Chu mo before, I couldn''t believe that you would be the one who cut off my head." Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1420

    Chu Mo didn''t know how the witch recognized her identity. But it is obviously impossible for him to admit that this matter matters too much! To be honest, Chu Mo even wanted to kill her directly on the spot if he didn''t know whether the witch had left behind!


    It''s ridiculous to talk about benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith at this time. Once his identity is exposed now, it is obviously not him who will suffer. The whole Yanhuang region, all those who have relations with him, will be liquidated.


    Zhenzhen looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "I''m not ready for anything. Really, I came with sincerity. If you kill me now, then no one in this whole testing ground should really know your identity."


    Chu Mo said lightly, "girl, you really recognize the wrong person. I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Are you here to challenge me? If so, please take action. If not, please leave."


    "Hee hee, I dare not challenge you. When you were in the realm of quasi supreme, I was no longer your opponent. Now that you have become a Taoist priest and stepped into the realm of supreme, I am certainly not your opponent. How dare I fight with you? Well, I know you don''t trust me, but I don''t know why I trust you very much. Maybe you are the only person I can trust in the whole testing ground. Is that ironic Thorn? " Zhenzhen laughed at herself, and then without waiting for Chu Mo to say anything, she said directly, "I can''t appear here for too long. I suddenly disappear. My words are to challenge a monk in the list of people. I''ll find the way back later, and then tell the other side that I didn''t win."


    Zhenzhen shrugged. "For me, this opportunity is too important. It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I just say you listen."


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless, and his heart said what medicine was sold in the witch''s gourd?


    Zhenzhen said, "first of all, let me talk about my own situation and why I want to cooperate with you."


    "After I was originally an aristocrat in the demon family, my blood flowed with the ancient noble blood of the demon family. However, because the family has long declined. Therefore, our family has been living in the demon family only by relying on the thin noodles left by our ancestors. Until I was born in this world, it is said that on the day of my birth, the whole demon family was shocked. The great demon king personally came to my family, took me away, and raised me as a daughter. So For many years, I was very grateful to the demon king and took him as my father. But later I learned that I took him as my father, but he wanted me... "Zhenzhen said this, with a tough face.


    Chu Mo was speechless and covered with black lines. He listened quietly. Because hearing this, he already knew that this witch, with the great demon king, did not seem to be in the same heart. But let''s just listen. It''s impossible for Chu Mo to believe Zhenzhen''s words now.


    "After knowing his thoughts, I didn''t show any abnormality, and all my actions were the same as usual. Because he was a demon... How to say, he was selfish, cruel and more domineering. Once he knew my mind, what I faced must be a storm like blow, even devastating, so I didn''t dare, but pretended to know nothing. I was still so affectionate to him. ¡±Zhenzhen sighed, "so he has always trusted me and poured a lot of resources into me to cultivate me. So today, I don''t hate him, even if he has that kind of mind for me. I can tell you this clearly."


    Chu Mo heard this and smiled, "what does this have to do with me?"


    Zhenzhen ignored it and continued, "in fact, this kind of thing is very common in the demon clan. I don''t know what the Terran is like, but according to the Terran classics I came into contact with, such things also seem to happen in the Terran. But I can''t accept it. I really regard him as an elder. What''s more, I don''t like the opposite sex."


    "...." Chu Mo picked his eyebrows and said in his heart: how tough!


    Zhenzhen then said, "before the defeat of the demon family, the great demon king reported your news to the royal family of Luo Tian, including some of your best magic tools. He told everything he knew. It really worked. The royal family of Luo Tian didn''t blame the great demon king, but gave him a reward that no one thought of." Zhenzhen raised her head and glanced at Chu Mo: "yes, it''s the quota of this testing ground!"


    "After knowing where the testing ground is, the children of the great demon king went crazy on the spot and frantically competed for this place. Because for the demon family, the testing ground is simply the best place in the world! Cruel? Bloody? Terrible? Hehe..." Zhen showed a sarcastic smile: "Compared with the demon clan, what is it? At that time, I never thought that this quota would fall on me. Because I never thought that the big demon king would release me at ease. However, I don''t know what he thought. Maybe he was annoyed by his children. Anyway, the last quota was given to me."


    "So you are a demon clan, I''ve heard of it." Chu Mo''s serious nonsense.


    Zhenzhen stared at him, say: "After I came here, I realized that there was a reason why the great demon dared to let me in. I couldn''t survive here alone. Therefore, if I wanted to survive and improve myself, I had to contact the people of the royal family of Luo Tian. In this way, my every move was almost under the control of the great demon. Of course, I guess the great demon should also think about what to do if I was liked by the people of the royal family of Luo Tian, soon I feel it from the attitude of Luo Tian''s royal children. If I am really liked by them, the demon king will be crazy with excitement! He will say that I am his adopted daughter. At that time, he will be the father-in-law of Luo Tian''s royal children! Hehe... With this relationship, it must be very easy for him to enter the Luo Tianxian domain one day in the future, right? "


    Chu Mo Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chui Chu?


    Zhenzhen didn''t even look at Chu Mo''s expression, she knew what he was thinking, and said, "of course, the son of the royal family of Luo Tian won''t marry me, right? Do you think so? But what''s this? Even if it''s a dew marriage? The great demon king can also be a cheap father-in-law, can''t he?"


    "..." Chu Mo was speechless because of the fact... It should be so.


    "But I''m not willing. I''m not a commodity that can be traded. I''m a person, a living person." Zhenzhen''s eyes showed a strange light: "to be exact, I want to be a person! A real person!"


    "Yawn..." Chu Mo opened his mouth, then covered his mouth with his hand, and looked at Zhenzhen sleepily: "girl, your story is good, very inspirational, and very ideal. Are you finished? After that, you can leave."


    "Chu Mo!" Zhenzhen frowned and said angrily, "you are a big man. As for such concealment? I won''t threaten you with your identity, but do you really have no interest in cooperating with me?"


    "As you said, I''m not the person you said. My name is Lin Hei." Chu Mo said with drooping eyelids.


    "You are still Lin Bai!" Zhen Zhen angrily said.


    Chu moxin said: you''re right. I''m really Lin Bai.


    Zhenzhen calmed down for a while, Say softly: "Chu Mo, although I don''t know all the reasons why Luo Tian royal family wants to kill you, I still know a little. It''s because of your blood, right? Indeed, any royal family regards the blood of its own blood very important. I can understand your bitterness that you don''t want to expose your identity. I don''t force you. I come to see you today for only one purpose. I can give up all the hatred I once had with you and pass the challenge every year , come and see you. Then I will give you the secrets of the royal family of Luo Tian that I have mastered for free. In return, one day in the future, when I am in trouble, reach out and pull me. how? That''s all I ask. "


    Chu Mo sighed, "your request is very reasonable, but I''m really not the person you said. I don''t know why you think that person is me. But it doesn''t matter, what you said is to pull you when you are in trouble... If I have that ability, I can promise you."


    Zhenzhen didn''t care about Chu Mo''s denial of his identity at all. She only heard Chu Mo''s last words clearly, and her eyes lit up immediately: "so, when you promised me! Lin Hei, right, I hope you can grow to a stronger level as soon as possible! This time, I can send you a message for free, about your mother."


    Even though Chu Mo denied his identity no matter how much, his heart couldn''t help but feel a slight pain when he heard the news about his mother.


    However, he covered it up very well and showed no unusual emotion.


    Zhenzhen also admires Chu Mo''s calmness. Speaking of it, she even doubts whether she really recognizes the wrong person. However, in the end, she firmly believed that her intuition was right. Anyone, I''m afraid, will be very impressed by the person who personally cut off his head, right?


    "The Luo Tian royal family with me is called Ji Xuefeng. He is a collateral branch of the royal family, but his talent is excellent, so he is also a small position in the royal family. He knows my identity and that there is a hatred between me and you. So he once proudly showed off in front of me and told me that you don''t have to hate so much. That... That person''s mother, over the years, has been imprisoned and had a hard time. Moreover, that... Person, sooner or later, he Will be crushed into slag by the strong of the royal family. " When Zhenzhen said this, she couldn''t help sighing: "I''m sorry about this."


    Chu Mo actually wanted to ask, what Ji Xuefeng said when he mentioned me was not the man, but the little bastard? Isn''t Ji Sheng just talking about little bastards and bastards?


    But he held back and looked at Zhenzhen: "your news may be very useful to Chu Mo, but it doesn''t mean anything to me. Please go back, girl."


    Zhen Zhen smiled: "OK, I''m leaving now! Chu Mo, you know? You''re not cold at all! If you''re really not Chu Mo, you should kill me. That''s how you don''t care at all."


    Chu Mo''s pupils shrunk slightly, and he thought: this damn girl film! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1421

    In the laughter, Zhenzhen''s figure gradually disappeared into the void of the universe. Chu Mo was left alone, standing in the void, silent for a long time. Chu Mo only believes seven or eight points at most about what Zhenzhen said. He didn''t believe that the purpose of this witch would be so simple. When she was in trouble, she stretched out her hand. That''s it... It''s worth her to take a big risk once a year to betray the royal family of Luo Tian? Stop talking! Children won''t believe it.


    The witch, at first, must have used this to blackmail herself, but why she changed her mind later is unknown. Anyway, her real purpose can''t be so simple.


    Chu Mo really doesn''t care about these. Even if Zhenzhen now proclaims that she is Chu Mo, no one can prove this. At most, there will be a little trouble. Chu Mo still believes in the mask his mother left him.


    Plus his mastery of supreme art, there are too many. He is not only good at knife technique.


    Especially after he stepped into the supreme realm, what he showed was fundamentally different from the past. Even if the Demon King appeared in front of him at the moment, he would never dare to recognize him. It is estimated that even if my father Chu Tianji comes, it is the same. I can''t recognize him!


    Therefore, Chu Mo is really not afraid of what Zhenzhen preaches everywhere. And the witch is very smart. No, she is too smart. She would never go around preaching about it.


    She didn''t even dare to tell Luo Tian''s royal family her true identity!


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s mouth showed a smile, and he understood. Zhenzhen has no choice but to cooperate with herself!


    First of all, it should be absolutely true that she wants to leave the demon world and the great demon king. But she didn''t want to commit herself to a royal child and become someone else''s plaything. Her heart... Is very high!


    Secondly, she did not dare to easily tell her information to the members of the royal family. Those people would definitely kill her and swallow the news alone.


    She saw through what the royal children were, so she dared not do so.


    But she didn''t want to give up such a great opportunity, so she came to her and asked for cooperation. The so-called pulling her in a crisis is pure nonsense. Nine times out of ten, her real purpose has not been thought out. But it must be the kind that needs his efforts.


    In other words, as a prediction of the future, make a good fortune with yourself.


    This kind of good fortune is often the most difficult human favor to repay!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He was a little depressed. He hid so well that he was found a flaw by this smelly girl. It''s really... It''s inevitable that there will be a slip in Baimi!


    At this time, in the void, there were energy fluctuations, and then, hundreds of millions of miles away, a figure slowly appeared.


    As soon as the man appeared, he locked his divine consciousness directly on Chu mo.


    "Here we go again!" Chu Mo''s eyebrows picked up, and he couldn''t help feeling bored in his heart.


    Now he finally realized the killing heart of those monks on the list of heaven, earth and man.


    "Are you Lin Hei? How can you be on the list? You must be taking advantage of the danger of others. Hum, I''m right? But there''s no shame on your face. You''re so shameless!" This man began to chatter hundreds of millions of miles away.


    Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and his heart said what was this thing? The top Tianjiao from the seven domains or Luo Tianxian domain? Why do you look like a sick guy?


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the man offered a magic weapon, which was a flying sword, and suddenly cut into Chu Mo at a speed hundreds of times faster than the speed of light.


    "I want to cry for snow!"


    When this man said I did, he didn''t sacrifice the flying sword. When he said yes, the flying sword had already arrived in front of Chu Mo, with a peerless killing machine to suppress heaven and earth, and cut out a shocking sword spirit.


    Extremely sharp!


    The void is directly cut in two.


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a blow, which seemed to catch flies. Full of contempt.


    Bang!


    This sword Qi, smashing and collapsing!


    Then, the body of the flying sword slashed to Chu Mo''s head.


    Chu Mo waved the cold moon knife in his hand.


    Qiang!


    Click!


    The flying sword is broken.


    Then Chu Mo threw the cold moon knife directly out, across the void of hundreds of millions of miles, across countless stars, and cut off the monk by cutting his waist with a knife.


    At this time, the monk said the word "snow without tears".


    After being cut off by the cold moon knife, the four words "evil spirit" were finally finished.


    Then he uttered an earth shattering Scream: "how can you do this... You are too cruel! You..."


    Chu Mo took back the cold moon knife, and across the void hundreds of millions of miles, he didn''t even look at him more. He flexed his fingers and flicked, pointing to the wind, and came in an instant.


    Poof!


    There was a blood hole directly in the head of the young supreme, and it fell on the spot.


    His name also instantly disappeared on the list of people on reincarnation river.


    A few people around the list, a burst of sobs. Just now, they watched him clamor to challenge Lin Hei, who was ninth in the list that day. Said that he must have used some despicable means to replace Xue Wulei. And boast to some of his friends about what cards he has.


    As a result, it took so long. His name... Disappeared.


    If he just fails, his name should still be on the list. There is only one possibility for the name to disappear. He''s dead.


    "Lin Hei doesn''t look like a person who just entered the testing ground."


    "Yes, those who have just entered the testing ground usually have some illusions about benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith in their minds. They may not kill directly so quickly."


    "Alas, there are more than 2700 people on the list. Even if you enter Luo Tianxian domain, you can still have a certain status. Just die like this. Is it worth it?"


    "No matter how people get on the list, as long as their names can appear on the list, they must have strong strength..."


    These people all shook their heads, sighed and left here. Just now, among them, they are not those who are not ready to move in their hearts. But what they thought more at that time was that even if they defeated Lin Hei, they would certainly be picked soon. With their strength, there is no way to stand on the list!


    But now I understand that even this Lin Hei is not something they can provoke!


    However, there will never be a lack of people who want to become famous overnight. Even the top young Tianjiao from all major fields cannot be exempt from vulgarity.


    The challenge of the list of heaven, earth and man. When challenged, the monks on the list cannot be challenged by another person. But once the battle is over, you can be challenged by the next person immediately!


    This kind of rule without any fairness has created the cruelty of the testing ground. Indeed, many monks on the list of people and even on the list of people were killed in this way by people using wheel fights. Therefore, when fighting, few people will show mercy.


    Unless it is the kind on the tianbang that is familiar with each other to a certain extent, and even each family has a very deep source. The taste of duelling may be more.


    There is no emotion in tianbang.


    Chu Mo just killed a challenger, and the second person... Appeared.


    This is a middle-aged man who looks more than 40 years old. He is very calm and did not attack Chu Mo from the beginning. Instead, he looked at Chu Mo cautiously, looked up and down for a long time, and then hugged Chu Mo: "in Xialin Luan, I''m still at home with you. This time, I came here mainly to ask for advice. I hope you can be merciful."


    Chu Mo looked at the sincere middle-aged man with cold eyes: "are you finished?"


    The middle-aged man was slightly stunned: "ah, I''m finished."


    "Do it. The person behind you will be anxious." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Unexpectedly, his name is very strange to too many people. It is conceivable that there will be no fewer people challenging him!


    There are many rational people, but similarly, there will be a large number of people who think that he defeated Xue Wulei by luck, sneak attack, or taking advantage of others'' danger. Stole the ninth place in the list. It is estimated that there are countless people who want to kill him.


    The middle-aged man showed an embarrassed smile: "no, I didn''t fight with you..."


    While talking, Chu Mo shot directly.


    a blow!


    It''s a blow!


    A palm print patted the middle-aged monk''s chest and directly patted his body out.


    At the same time, there was a powerful disposable magic weapon that exuded a cold killing machine that fell from the middle-aged man.


    Then, the magic instrument burst with a thump. The middle-aged monk''s body was blown to pieces.


    "Not a fart." Chu Mo rolled his eyes and looked at the fluctuating void in the distance. A cold color flashed in his eyes. The evolving world in his eyes was collapsing and dying.


    Come, then die¡ª¡ª


    Send it at midnight and ask for some recommended tickets. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1422

    Unlike those young Tianjiao who have been famous on the list for a long time, the name Lin hei... Is too strange. Although there have been some related stories in a small range before, people are very suspicious of the strength represented by this name.


    There are too many people who want to be on the list. For some people, even if they can only show their face on the list, it is enough. Although they will face endless challenges after being listed in the heaven list, most of these monks who have the courage to challenge have some life-saving skills.


    Say a thousand things, these monks, almost no one will "Lin Hei" this new ninth place in the list of heaven. Especially after knowing some information about Lin Hei, many monks are more confident. I''m afraid that I''m going to challenge a little slower and be robbed by others.


    Unfortunately, many people are still told by the stone tablet on the tianbang that they need to wait when they are challenged. Because one person can only deal with one Challenger at the same time.


    The middle-aged monk, who was just patted by Chu Mo''s palm print, was obviously preparing to sneak attack and plot against Chu mo. while paralyzing Chu Mo with words, he activated that powerful one-time lethal magic weapon. Unfortunately, Chu Mo was not fooled by him at all, and made a straightforward move.


    This middle-aged monk was killed by his own magic weapon because he couldn''t steal chicken and eat rice.


    This monk, who entered the Tao by refining tools, was full of regret at the moment before he died. Why did he listen to the words of people around him and run to challenge this new tianbang Tianjiao. Is it possible that others can go to heaven without some ability?


    In the distance, a faint wave came from the void, and a figure came from there.


    This man looked like a young man in his thirties. Seeing Chu Mo, without saying a word, he directly sacrificed a magic weapon.


    This magic instrument, like a small sun, erupted with extremely dazzling light, which made people dare not look directly at it. There is endless Avenue breath in that light. Chu Mo fiercely irradiates and shoots a beam of light.


    The heat of the beam is extremely amazing, directly shooting the void out of a nothingness, which looks like a channel.


    Too fast!


    It''s many times faster than normal light!


    In particular, the waves emanating from it suppressed the sky on this side.


    Even the monks in the supreme realm feel trapped in mud and algae in the face of this repression and are difficult to move.


    The cold moon knife in Chu Mo''s hand directly cut out a faint blue light, which was full of a breath of destruction. With this knife cut out, the endless sky unexpectedly gave birth to visions one after another, as if there was a vast world collapsing here!


    In an instant, it smashed the repression formed by the monks offering magic instruments on the opposite side. The monk on the opposite side spit blood. In the bombardment of the road, he was defeated!


    Chu Mo''s figure, like a blink, appeared in front of him and raised his hand with another knife. Directly split the monk in half.


    The powerful yuan God wanted to escape, but Chu Mo slapped him on it. The terrifying and unparalleled power of the law directly tore the Friar''s Yuanshen into countless pieces.


    The Friar''s primordial God issued a silent roar, which was full of despair.


    Bang!


    His primordial spirit was completely annihilated.


    It turns into endless essence and dissipates between heaven and earth.


    Chu Mo didn''t get any chance to breathe, and another person appeared in the distant void.


    As soon as this person appears, there is also no superfluous nonsense, just go straight!


    He slapped Chu Mo with a huge slap, as if to cover the whole sky. The giant palm is golden, like gold casting, full of a sense of terrifying power.


    Chu Mo cut firewood with a cold moon knife.


    Click!


    The golden giant palm was directly split in two by the cold moon knife. A lot of blood, like a hanging river, flowed out in an instant. The blood looked crystal clear, like a string of order God chain.


    Chu Mo snorted coldly, and a mysterious rhyme directly blasted on the blood.


    Boom!


    The glittering and translucent blood burned at once.


    The friar directly uttered an earth shattering scream, and his hand was directly wiped out by Chu Mo with the Avenue!


    This is not an ordinary injury. Even if his hand can grow again, it will be many years later. At least now, it is impossible to regenerate. Moreover, even if you will give birth to a new palm, it must be much worse than the original one.


    Chu Mo''s magic power is simply too cruel.


    The monk looked at Chu Mo with great resentment, turned around and left!


    Because if he doesn''t go, he may lose not one hand, but the whole life!


    Just after the man left, Chu Mo wounded more than 30 people in a row!


    For a whole few days, he had no leisure at all. All spent in battle!


    Even for Chu Mo, who has thousands of Taoist platforms all over his body, and each platform contains a large amount of essence, the battle of this frequency is also a very cruel test.


    But Chu Mo survived.


    He didn''t use his separate body at all, and didn''t use the three magic tools of killing heaven, heaven God''s mirror and chaos oven.


    One knife per person, just under this sky, like a god of war, facing all opponents face all challenges calmly!


    Finally, after he lost more than 30 people in a row, his terrifying combat power spread completely.


    "My God, the new ninth monk in the tianbang, yes, Lin Hei, he is a terrible guy!"


    "The golden hand was defeated by him like this. That golden hand was abolished. He was the top 20 master in the list! I didn''t expect that even he lost so easily."


    "Sunglasses Gao Shunhu also died and fell directly. He is also the top 30 master in the list."


    "There is also the little Lord, the grandson of the Lord Jiuyou, who is said to have suffered a heavy loss in Lin Hei''s hand. He returned from a disastrous defeat. If I remember correctly, he should be a big man in the top ten of the earth list! I didn''t expect this young power to have been defeated."


    "There have been more than a dozen friars who died under Lin Heidao. His combat power is definitely the standard tianbang combat power. I advise some people to wake up quickly. There are no weak ones who can go to tianbang!"


    "Yes, there are some monks who are on the list, and even some who are not on the list... I don''t know what to think. It''s just that there is water in the melon seeds of my head, and I even challenge them. Isn''t that the way to die?"


    "That kind is not to die, but to give Lin Hei combat experience."


    "What kind of combat experience can Lin Hei have? The experience of bullying the weak?"


    The whole testing ground, because of the name Lin Hei, was a complete sensation. Too many people have been defeated by him these days. There are some famous people among them.


    For example, the grandson of the ninth holy master, the little holy master, ranked in the top 10 of the list. He thought he could easily suppress Chu Mo, but he almost died in Chu Mo''s hands, if he didn''t have a life-saving magic weapon on his body. It really fell. Chu Mo doesn''t know who the Lord of Jiuyou is. Even if you know, you won''t be merciful.


    Another example is sunglasses Gao Shunhu, who died in Chu Mo''s hands before, ranking in the top 30 of the list; The golden hand is in the top 20. As for the top 50 in the list, at least seven or eight challenged Chu mo. The result is naturally death and injury.


    After a few days, Chu Mo''s side finally quieted down.


    Although occasionally there will be a man who doesn''t know what to do, it''s completely different from the situation of queuing up to challenge him a few days ago.


    Chu Mo was physically and mentally exhausted, but his spirit had never been better than now.


    The battle with young Tianjiao from all fields has brought his vision and combat experience to a new level. In this process, he was not injured at all. Especially in the battle with the little Lord, Chu Mo was also seriously injured. Up to now, I haven''t recovered.


    Of course, the injury of the little Lord is more serious.


    Chu Mo didn''t even leave here, so he sat in this void. Running the military word formula and the person word formula. Absorb vast energy to recover from your injury.


    I have to say that the nine word truth is really too strong. Especially after Chu Mo stepped into the supreme realm, the power was even more shocking.


    Soon, those laws that madly destroyed Chu Mo''s body were cleared out. His injury is recovering rapidly.


    Just when Chu Mo''s injury was about to completely recover, a faint wave came from the distant void again, and a tall figure came out of it.


    Chu Mo saw this man, and his heart was slightly surprised, raising an extremely strong vigilance.


    This is a real master!


    This man has two lying silkworm eyebrows, high bun, which are crossed by an ancient jade hairpin. His face is like a crown of jade, his nose is like a gall bladder, and his eyes are very clean and divine. There is no world evolving in my eyes. It has reached the realm of Shenhua introverted.


    Approaching Zhunsheng


    Chu Mo judged the man''s realm in his heart, and then made all preparations directly.


    Including the use of separation, killing the sky, the sky god and chaos oven!


    This person gives Chu mo the feeling that he is really too dangerous! It seems that even Zi Dao, who ranked first in the list of heaven, didn''t bring him so much pressure.


    Like a goat, facing a wolf.


    Chu Mo is like the goat.


    Chu Mo looked at the man coolly, and the other party was also looking at him.


    "Are you Lin Hei?" After seeing Chu Mo for a few times, the man seemed to lose interest and asked lazily.


    "Yes, I dare ask you?" Chu Mo looked at the man, his heart full of doubts.


    "My name is Xue ruthless." The tall and handsome young man looked at Chu Mo lightly: "snow has no tears, it''s my brother."


    Chu Mo suddenly understood that he had beaten the little one. He was unwilling to be his brother and came to revenge. Strictly speaking, places like the testing ground, even the supreme existence... Can come in! For capable people, entering the testing ground is not any problem.


    But generally speaking, even saints rarely appear here. After all, it is a place for young Tianjiao to grow and experience.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and looked at Xue ruthlessly, "are you here to avenge your brother?"


    Xue ruthlessly nodded calmly: "although it''s a little suspected of bullying the small, but who made my brother hurt so badly by you? As a brother, I naturally want to breathe for him."


    At this time, a faint voice came from the distant sky: "brother ruthlessness, can you give my little brother a thin face? Expose this matter?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1423

    Xue raised her head mercilessly and looked into the distant sky. A light flashed in her eyes: "Zi Dao?"


    "Yes, it''s me." In the distant sky over there, someone came one step and stood in front of Xue ruthless: "ruthless brother, long time no see."


    Xue ruthlessly pulled slightly at the corners of her mouth, and then said, "I didn''t expect you to be still fooling around in the test field. Is it interesting?"


    Hearing this, Zi Dao smiled faintly: "I think it''s very interesting. Aren''t there a few places where I haven''t explored? Besides, I''ve always wanted to go to the forbidden area to have a look."


    Xue ruthlessly showed a touch of ridicule on her face. She didn''t answer the words, but said something thoughtfully: "do you want to protect Lin Hei?"


    Zi Dao nodded frankly and admitted, and then said, "I''m not the only one who wants to protect him."


    "Oh?" Xue ruthlessly picked up the tip of her eyebrows, and there was no surprise on her face. She said faintly, "indeed, if you are the first person like this, many people will want to attract him."


    "No, you are wrong." Zi Dao said, "I don''t know what others think, but I don''t have this idea. I want to make friends with him."


    "Hahaha." Xue ruthlessly couldn''t help laughing a few times, and then said, "Zi Dao, can you not be so naive? You''re not too young, why are you still so naive?"


    Zi Dao shook his head: "brother ruthless, although you were once the number one in the list, to be honest, I never felt worse than you. Moreover, you suffered a bad loss and left the testing ground. It doesn''t mean that others will be as unlucky as you. Therefore, you don''t need to talk to me with this attitude. What kind of friends I want to make is my own business. Childish or not, I don''t think you are qualified to evaluate."


    "OK, Zi Dao, you''d rather turn against me than keep Lin Hei?" A cold color flashed in the ruthless eyes of snow.


    Zi Dao nodded: "well, I think he''s pleasing to the eye, and I want to make friends with him."


    "Then" in the ruthless voice of Xue, it was very cold, and he was already a little angry.


    At this time, a figure flew in the air again from the distance.


    From a distance, his clear voice came: "the snow is merciless, isn''t it? In the next Tiangang, Liu Yunfeng, I have an unkind request. I hope you can raise your hand and let my friend go this time."


    It''s Liu Yunfeng!


    He actually came to this place. The top ten regular visitors in the list have always been cautious. Rarely to provoke those who respect their status, but this time, he made an exception for Lin Hei.


    Xue ruthlessly raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "if I can''t hold this expensive hand high?"


    "Then let''s fight." Liu Yunfeng said, walking here one step, first hugged Zi Dao, and then nodded at Chu Mo, giving Chu Mo a comforting look. Then he turned to Xue ruthlessly: "even though he is not your opponent, I Liu Yunfeng still have the courage to fight in the first World War."


    "Hehe, interesting." Xue ruthlessly didn''t expect that he would kill a Lin Hei, which unexpectedly led to the top Tianjiao on the two tianbang lists.


    But it''s not over yet!


    A figure, like a startled goose, came from the distance. The beautiful voice also came: "snow is merciless. How are you doing? A person who has quit the testing ground and grown into a big man, unexpectedly has the good intention to come back to find trouble with a young man. I believe that if snow knows this without tears, he may not agree? His own skills are inferior to others'' hands. He should bear the consequences. If he doesn''t have the ability to bear this, what else should he do in the testing ground?"


    In Xue''s ruthless eyes, a cold light flashed, and said in some surprise, "Zhang Yalu? What are you mixing with?"


    "Why, if you want to trouble someone, don''t allow me to solve the siege?" Zhang Yalu came here with a smile, nodded at Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, and then smiled at Chu Mo, "you are popular, and you let these two appear at the same time?"


    Zi Dao looked at Zhang Yalu with a little surprise on his face. Liu Yunfeng appeared here, and he could understand it, because he had heard that Liu Yunfeng admired Lin Hei. But how could Zhang Yalu, a woman who has always been lonely and has a high temperament and is very belligerent, appear here?


    Liu Yunfeng also has the same doubts in his heart.


    Xue ruthless was even more confused. He frowned, looked at Chu Mo, and said in his heart, what did Lin Hei come from? How did these three people protect him?


    However, the matter is still not over.


    In the distance, a cold voice came from the sky again: "so lively? The snow is merciless. Get out of here quickly, and I''ll cover this person."


    "Jiang caiyue?" Xue''s ruthless face instantly became ugly. He asked coldly, "you''d better give me an explanation!"


    "How can I explain so much? Who am I covering? Do I need to tell you?" Jiang caiyue''s voice answered coldly.


    Beside Jiang caiyue, Ye Qing stood. At the moment when ye Qing saw Chu Mo, her eyes turned red and her voice trembled: "childe!"


    He was about to come to Chu Mo and was held by Jiang caiyue: "Hey, Ye Qing, you are my apprentice!"


    "But I''m the childe''s maid," said Ye Qing weakly.


    Jiang caiyue couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and then looked at Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng and Zhang Yalu in surprise. Finally, her eyes fell on Chu Mo: "OK, so many people are protecting you. It''s useless for me to rush here in such a hurry. It seems that even if I don''t show up, you''ll be fine."


    Chu Mo hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your concern."


    "It''s my stupid apprentice who cares about you!" Jiang caiyue said, glancing at the snow ruthlessly, and said coldly, "I said, are you interesting? Didn''t you say that you won''t come to the testing ground again in the future? Why, your brother was beaten, and you feel distressed? Uncomfortable? You want to revenge your brother? Why don''t you just pull a saint over? That''s so simple. Even if so many of us stand up, we are not rivals."


    Xue ruthlessly blackened his face and looked at Jiang caiyue: "don''t go too far!"


    "I''m too much?" Jiang caiyue rolled her eyes disdainfully and sneered, "I''m going too far. What can you do?"


    "Hehe hehe, well said, sister caiyue is becoming more and more personality!" In the distant void, come out alone again. Wearing a bright yellow robe and a golden crown, he walked like a tiger. In this void, like clouds and flowing water, walking towards this side.


    "Ji Qi!" Xue''s ruthless face became more and more ugly.


    Chu Mo also looked at the man and said to him: it turned out that he was Ji Qi.


    Ji Qi turned his eyes to the crowd and said with a laugh, "today is really lively. It''s too coincidental to meet so many acquaintances here."


    "Ji Qi, what are you doing here?" Snow ruthless cold voice said.


    Seeing Ji Qi, his face was more ugly than seeing Jiang caiyue.


    Ji Qi shrugged, "I''ll do whatever you want!"


    "I am avenging my brother!" Snow said mercilessly.


    "Me too!" Ji Qi said.


    Chu Mo''s heart moved, and then he thought that Ji Qi''s brother should be Ji Sheng who fought with Xue Wulei before.


    Ji Qi looked at Xue ruthlessly. "Your brother bullied my brother before. I''m not so brazen as a brother. I came out to bully your family Xue without tears. But now that you''re back in the testing ground again. At the right time, you can have a good competition. Hehe, I''m also very interested in fighting against the once top man in the list."


    This group of people, one by one strong, one by one proud. And both their own strength and the background behind them are quite strong.


    Five of the top ten in the list came, all on Chu Mo''s side. Plus Chu Mo itself, there are already six. If you add Xue ruthless, the young Tianjiao who once ranked first in the tianbang and was qualified to enter the top ten of the tianbang, there were seven at once!


    Among these people, there is only one Ye Qing, not friar tianbang.


    One on six.


    Xue ruthless heart is very clear, today he wants to kill Lin Hei''s idea, is impossible to achieve.


    And in the future, it may not be so easy to kill him. He completely did not expect that this strange new monk tianbang had such a strong network and such a good relationship. However, what he couldn''t bear most was that Jiang caiyue actually stood on Chu Mo''s side, which made Xue''s heartless heart overturn, which was quite unpleasant.


    The Xue family and the Jiang family are family friends, and many children are intermarried between the two families. Xue ruthless is much older than Jiang caiyue, but in the early years, the two families also intended to get engaged. But it was rejected by young Jiang caiyue. I don''t agree with anything.


    At that time, Jiang caiyue was only seven or eight years old. In the eyes of many people, he is still a naive child. So this marriage was put off for the time being. Many years later, Jiang caiyue has also become a Taoist and stepped into the supreme realm. The two families began to talk about the past again. Discuss the marriage between the two.


    But unexpectedly, Jiang caiyue''s refusal was more intense this time. Frankly, if forced, she will run away and never come back. So I fell out with my family and stayed in the testing ground and refused to leave. At the same time, it also attracts a large number of young and excellent Tianjiao. Looking at that posture, it seems that he wants to form his own line and completely break away from the family.


    When Xue ruthlessly explored a fierce place before, she was seriously injured. At that time, Jiang caiyue broke out and refused to marry him. In a fit of anger, he simply left the testing ground and vowed never to come in again.


    It''s ok if these two people don''t meet. If they don''t see each other, there won''t be any trouble. But today, we met in this situation. Jiang caiyue looked nothing, just sarcastic as usual, but Xue''s ruthless face was a little hung up.


    However, he is a self-contained young power after all, and in this case, he still hasn''t erupted. Just looked at these people coldly, and finally his eyes fell on Chu mo. Lightly said: "yes, you are very good. So many people protect you. I hope it has always been like this."


    Xue ruthlessly said, glancing at Zi Dao: "I won''t leave so easily this time. Zi Dao, get ready to accept my challenge. I want to take back the first place in my list."


    Zi Dao smiled faintly, "yes, come to fight at any time!" Unfinished to be continued

 Chapter 1424

    A word to fight at any time, Zi Dao''s domineering. But it also made Xue''s ruthless face darker. Without looking at this group of people, Xue''s ruthless body quickly disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    Then, the rest of the people here couldn''t help looking at each other. They probably didn''t expect that a Lin Hei would lead to so many people.


    Among these people, I''m afraid only Ye Qing can understand something. The childe is hiding his identity. But no matter how you hide it, you are doomed to shine the brightest light like him.


    The first person to leave is Zhang Yalu. She has no friendship with Chu mo. Even at the beginning of acquaintance, it was because Chu Mo''s momentum was too strong, which attracted her eyes and wanted to fight with Chu mo. Later, he got an epiphany because of Chu Mo and felt that he owed Chu Mo a favor.


    The idea of solicitation may be a little bit, but at the sight of this group of people, Zhang Yalu''s idea is light. Therefore, she was the first to say goodbye and leave. She left naturally without any regrets.


    Then, Ji Qi also said goodbye and left. Before leaving, Ji Qi looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "I heard that my brother is unhappy with you. I have warned him, so Lin Heidao friends can rest assured that Luo Tian royal family is reasonable."


    Chu Mo felt funny when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything. Just nodded: "if he doesn''t take the initiative to provoke me, I won''t provoke him."


    Ji Qi glanced at several other people. These people present were really acquaintances. There is nothing that can''t be said, so he sighed lightly: "his temper, it''s unlikely that he doesn''t take the initiative to trouble you, don''t mention you, even if it''s... Hey, anyway, he''s a little confused, don''t be as knowledgeable as him."


    Chu Mo understood when he heard this. It turns out that this is a brother who is afraid of losing money to his brother. Although he didn''t plead with Ji Sheng to be merciful in the future, what he said was out of context, which meant that.


    Then he nodded: "OK, I understand what Ji Qi Daoyou means."


    Ji Qi hugged Chu Mo, then glanced at the crowd, sighed gently, and finally nodded to Jiang caiyue. Without saying anything, he turned and left.


    Lin Hei, no one can understand that he is a real talent. No, he is not just a talent, but a real talent! A talent not inferior to them!


    Who doesn''t want to attract such talents to himself? Unfortunately, because of her brother, Ji Qi is not good at attracting Chu Mo again. In addition, these people are eyeing covetously. It''s strange if he can achieve his wish.


    So Ji Qi also left.


    After Ji Qi left, Jiang caiyue took a deep look at Chu Mo and said directly, "Lin Hei, come with me, my Jiang family will protect you!"


    Both Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng couldn''t help rolling their eyes. They said in their hearts that this woman was so direct that they took the yuan family to endorse them. Indeed, the name of the Jiang family is still very loud, not only loud, but also really useful!


    Not to mention in the testing ground, even in the whole Luotian universe, the name of the yuan family is quite loud.


    However, there is not only one yuan family in the Luo Tian universe.


    But as men, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng didn''t interrupt, but quietly looked at Chu Mo, waiting for Chu Mo to make a choice.


    Compared with soliciting this person, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng all want to make friends with Chu Mo more. Men''s thinking is very different from that of women. In the view of Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, such arrogance as "Lin Hei" is almost impossible to be willing to be subordinated to others easily.


    Although the supreme is not the top power in the Luo Tian universe, it is not bad. In any large domain, you can get the desired reputation, status and resources. In particular, the supreme "Lin Hei" is much stronger than those who become Taoists.


    Ye Qing looked at Chu Mo expectantly. She didn''t think so much. She just wanted to be with the childe. There is no special feeling, but I simply feel that the childe is more reliable than Jiang caiyue. Being around the childe is really down-to-earth.


    Chu Mo looked at Jiang caiyue, gently shook his head, and then said, "sorry, I don''t have any such ideas at present."


    His answer seemed to be in Jiang caiyue''s expectation. At present, he simply nodded: "OK, I know. When you change your mind, you can come to me. Here, this is my voice stone."


    Jiang caiyue directly threw a sound transmission stone over, Chu Mo caught it, engraved his spiritual power, and then took out his own sound transmission stone. Jiang caiyue smiled and shook her head, "I won''t take the initiative to find you. Don''t worry, only you can ask me, but I won''t ask you."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, then smiled and took back his voice stone.


    Ye Qing over there said, "childe, I, I need..."


    Jiang caiyue couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and then watched Ye Qing and Chu Mo engrave their spiritual strength on each other''s voice stone, greeted Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, and left directly with Ye Qing.


    When ye Qing left, he looked back step by step, a little reluctant to part.


    Although Jiang caiyue treated her well after accepting her as an apprentice, in Ye Qing''s mind, the person closest to her in the world is still Chu mo. Because Chu Mo is not only her lifesaver, but also the one who knows all her past.


    People living in this world, not even around a person who knows himself, will also feel lonely in the soul.


    Soon, there were only Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao left here.


    Zi Dao looked at Jiang caiyue and Ye Qing over there, and then looked at Chu Mo with a smile and said, "brother Lin, I think that girl is very fond of you. Why don''t you promise Jiang caiyue? Do you know what kind of family the Jiang family is?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "I know a little bit, but more, I don''t understand."


    Liu Yunfeng sighed and said, "the Jiang family is amazing. Their ancestors once assisted the founding king of the Luo Tian royal family to seize the world. Without the ancestor of the Jiang family, the Ji family... Could not become the royal family of the Luo Tian universe."


    Chu Mo is not clear about this history. Hearing Liu Yunfeng say it, Chu Mo also feels very fresh.


    Zi Dao said, "but this is something that happened before endless years. Strictly speaking, at that time, the pattern of the Luo Tian universe was still very small. It was far from today''s situation that eight large domains guarded one Luo Tian Xian domain."


    "Aren''t there seven?" Liu Yunfeng said.


    Zi Dao glanced at him: "Yan Huang Da Yu."


    "Oh, oh, I see." Liu Yunfeng suddenly realized.


    Chu Mo''s heart was somewhat sour when he heard this. It turned out that the young Tianjiao of the other seven domains and Luo Tianxian domain actually knew Yanhuang domain. But in their minds, Yan Huang Da Yu... May be a byword for a long time ago.


    Zi Dao then said, "so, although the Jiang family is kind to the Ji family royal family, it is the father of ZTE who really makes the Ji family the Lord of the universe in the heavens. Unfortunately, the powerful great man did not survive the catastrophe of 36 eras. If the supreme existence is still alive, then the status of the royal family in the heavens... Will be shaken by no one."


    Zi Dao said with a slight sigh.


    When it comes to the secret of the royal family, even Liu Yunfeng doesn''t know much. He listens quietly there.


    Zi Dao glanced at the two people: "it''s a pity that it''s actually the emperor of the Luo Tian royal family in modern times. He failed to attack the ancestral realm... It''s said that there is no supreme presence to obstruct. If he can successfully attack the ancestral realm, no one can shake the status of the Luo Tian royal family."


    Liu Yunfeng said with some doubt, "doesn''t it mean that the higher the Taoist priest is, the greater the cause and effect of others'' intervention will be? Do those supreme beings really dare to do this? Go to the front of the royal family?"


    Chu Mo also listened attentively, because this matter might even concern him!


    What makes Chu Mo feel powerless now is actually those supreme beings! The realm gap is too big. For those who exist, he is not even a strong mole ant now. People can easily crush him to death by moving their fingers or even an idea.


    Zi Dao said: "Of course, forcibly intervening in the great sage to attack the ancestral realm requires a heavy price, even if it is supreme. They can''t represent this heaven after all. Therefore, they will be punished by heaven. According to the inaccurate gossip I got, those supreme beings who shot exist, and now they are all in a precarious state. They are all recuperating. In their state, recuperation is not a moment and a half before they can recuperate Come. "


    When Zi Dao said these words, he seemed to be somewhat gloating. I guess I don''t like those rebellious young people who are supreme.


    Chu Mo shook his fist hard in the dark, and his heart was ecstatic!


    Although Zi Dao said something inaccurate through the grapevine, Chu Mo could feel the authenticity of this matter. If those supreme beings are really all greatly backfired, then now, for at least decades or even centuries, he can avoid the gaze or even obliteration of those supreme beings!


    Then, the only remaining threat is the suppression from the monk of the great saint realm after his identity was exposed.


    As long as I don''t come to two saints at once, I can kill him!


    Chu Mo''s heart is full of unprecedented firmness, although killing the great sage requires him to pay a huge price. But it''s worth it, isn''t it?


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo strangely, and suddenly said with a smile, "what? Is it a little regretful that he didn''t follow Jiang caiyue? Didn''t someone leave you a contact information? I tell you, now the yuan family''s position in Luo Tianxian domain is more stable than Luo Tian royal family."


    Chu Mo pie pie mouth: "not interested, brother Zi, if you are interested, you can go after it."


    "Let me chase her? Forget it, didn''t see snow ruthless in front of her, are all disheartened?" Zi Dao also curled his mouth, rolled his eyes and said.


    Although Liu Yunfeng knew Zi Dao in the past, he didn''t have a good relationship. Now this contact found that Zi Dao was not as arrogant and cool as he thought, and he was originally the same as those martial brothers in his sect. Like funny, a little rebellious, dare to comment on big people.


    Thinking, Liu Yunfeng looked at Zi Dao and Chu Mo and suddenly said, "I think it''s a kind of fate for us to get together. Why don''t we bow down?"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1425

    "Ah?"


    "Ah?"


    Two exclamations came from the mouth of Chu Mo and Zi Dao.


    Then the two people looked at each other, with a speechless expression on their faces. Then they focused on Liu Yunfeng.


    Liu Yunfeng scratched his head: "is my proposal a little too hasty?"


    "Yes!" Chu Mo and Zi Dao nodded together. They all muttered in their hearts: This is not just a hurry, it''s too childish!


    "But, but just at that moment, this is my most real idea!" Liu Yunfeng said honestly, "I just feel that there are too few peers at our level who can chat calmly together unless they are family friends. Of course, I am a little high..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zi Dao. Zi Dao said with a serious face, "what high climb? Don''t say that again. Yun Fengdao, you just said, that''s your most real idea at that moment?"


    Liu Yunfeng nodded vigorously.


    "Pure heart..." Zi Dao muttered, and then asked, "what about now?"


    "Now... Now." Liu Yunfeng said.


    "Then bow down!" Zi Dao slapped his hands, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "what do you think?"


    Chu Mo was speechless: "speaking of gaopan... It should be me..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao.


    "Climb up a fart, who is born noble in this world?" Zi Dao sneered.


    "I don''t think gaopan, because my life experience may be the worst of the three of us!" Liu Yunfeng said.


    Then, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng looked at each other and said in unison, "can you be worse than me?"


    With that, both of them were stunned. They couldn''t help laughing for a long time. At the same time, he turned his face to Chu Mo: "brother, won''t you also be miserable?"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes: "I''m not miserable. I''ve been going smoothly all the way. I''m not blowing with you. I''m so lucky..."


    "Go..." the two directly threw Chu Mo a big white eye.


    A moment later, the three were sitting in a luxurious wooden house, and Chu Mo cooked tea for the two by himself.


    "Oh, this room is very luxurious. I said Lin Hei, are you a little too good at enjoying it?" Zi Dao looked at the furnishings in the room and said with some envy.


    "Women have lived in this house. You are a moving palace!" Liu Yunfeng is also very envious. Then he said, "in the future, I should also get a house like this. Wherever I go, I can take it out and put it there!"


    Zi Dao was surrounded by some furnishings in the room, frowning and analyzing, "I''ve never seen these things. Which domain is it from?"


    Liu Yunfeng leaned over: "I don''t know. Anyway, there are some things in it, which Tiangang domain doesn''t have."


    Chu Mo made tea with a smile and didn''t speak.


    At this time, Zi Dao looked at Liu Yunfeng: "brother, come on, don''t you want to compare with me? Tell me about your life experience first. Since our brothers have decided to tie the knot, don''t hide anything from each other and tell their true life experience. One world and two brothers, don''t play tricks on anyone!"


    Chu Mo, who was cooking tea, couldn''t help rolling his eyes. At this time, he suddenly found that compared with his experience, these peerless Tianjiao from all over the world really looked too simple.


    However, Chu Mo still couldn''t help saying, "I didn''t promise to bow down to you two..."


    The two ignored him at all. Liu Yunfeng said faintly, "brother, do you know where I was born?"


    "Where?" Zi Dao''s face was plain.


    "A junk star!" Liu Yunfeng sighed and looked out the window, Recalled: "I don''t know who my parents are, whether they were abandoned or what happened to them. Anyway, until today, I have been able to use huge resources, but I still can''t find clues about them. I only know that my childhood, every day, lives in fear. The biggest extravagant hope is when I can have a real meal. When I can stop looking at those big children Zi''s face can completely avoid their fists and feet... "


    Zi Dao looked at Liu Yunfeng and nodded gently, "this childhood is very tragic. Continue."


    "The star we live in is the garbage dump of haoyuezong..."


    With Liu Yunfeng''s narration, the tragic childhood of a poor orphan appeared in front of Chu Mo and Zi Dao like a scroll.


    After Liu Yunfeng finished speaking, both of them were silent for a long time. Then they sighed together, and Zi Dao shook his head, "your childhood is gray enough. However, you are OK."


    "I''m ok?" Liu Yunfeng looked at the son with an unbelievable expression on his face and said, "I''m ok?"


    Zi Dao smiled, "of course it''s OK. Otherwise, what do you think? You just suffered from bullying for seven or eight years in your childhood, and then came to the famous sect of Haoyue sect. After your talent was shown, your master cared about you and loved you very much. Although there were people who didn''t like you in your sect, there was definitely no one who wanted to kill you every day?"


    "Do you have?" Liu Yunfeng looked at Zi incredulously and said, "don''t think I don''t know your identity, you''re not..."


    "I''m not a descendant of Zi''s surname, am I?" Zi Dao smiled, then sat on a leather chair, reached out and took a cup of tea cooked by Chu Mo for them, drank it gently, and his eyes suddenly widened, Exclaimed: "no wonder you didn''t smell the fragrance before. It turns out that you used the supreme realm to converge all its essence back into the tea water... This, this is... This is enlightenment tea? Hoo... Really, I said, now I''m a little convinced that you, this guy, are different from us. Your luck is amazing... You can get this thing."


    "Is this rare?" Chu Mo asked.


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng looked at each other and rolled their eyes. Then the son said, "Yun Feng, I think it''s just us to bow down. Kick this boy out and rob him of all his good things!"


    "I also think it''s a good idea!" Liu Yunfeng said with a smile while drinking tea.


    "Enough of you two, brother Zi. Tell me about your experience. I like listening to other people''s tragic experiences best." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    Zi Dao showed a disdainful expression, and then sighed lightly, "my name, alas, my full name is Zhao Zi Dao. Have you heard of the Zhao family in Luo Tianxian domain?"


    Liu Yunfeng frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he looked at the son with some uncertainty and said, "that Zhao family?"


    "Well, it''s the Zhao family you think." Zi Dao said faintly.


    "God, you... Have such a prominent family, how dare you say you are miserable?" Liu Yunfeng looked at Zi Dao with a shocked expression on his face. It''s incredible.


    Chu Mo looked a little strange on the side. His heart said that even the person with supreme existence behind Xue ruthless didn''t see you so surprised.


    Liu Yunfeng turned his head and looked at Chu Mo with a calm face. Some speechless said, "do you know anything, or are you really so calm?"


    "I don''t know anything." Chu Mo said.


    "...." Liu Yunfeng pulled the corners of his mouth, and then turned his head away: "brother Zi, continue talking."


    This time it was Chu Mo''s turn to roll his eyes, but Chu Mo didn''t ask.


    Zi Dao said, "you have a prominent family background, don''t you? It looks very powerful, doesn''t it? According to legend, my mother is still a woman with Zi surname, isn''t she?"


    "Isn''t it?" Liu Yunfeng asked.


    "Of course not!" Zi Dao sighed, "my father is the ninth son of the Zhao family, and my mother is the sixteen princesses of the Zi family..." he said, looking up at Liu Yunfeng with a blank face, and then said with a wry smile, "yes, you should not know this. Also, how can they easily spread this ugly smell? All they know are a few people."


    Now, Liu Yunfeng dared not ask any more questions.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on between the ninth childe of the Zhao family and the sixteenth Princess of the Zi family, he knew that these two people, just because of their legitimate identity, were enough to shock the world.


    "My father''s original engagement object is not my mother, but the legitimate daughter of another big family; my mother... Her original engagement object is not my father, but the legitimate son of another big family... Cough, I won''t say more about the specific families on both sides. It''s related to people''s reputation. It''s just that my father and my mother are together... Can you imagine how big this matter was at that time?"


    "Your father and mother... They are so tough, they are too brave..." Liu Yunfeng couldn''t help saying. Although he is not the son of a rich family, the Haoyue sect where he belongs is a real rich family. Therefore, he also understands the marriage of such a rich family. A settled marriage is settled. No one can change!


    "Are you brave? The brave Princess of the royal family of Luo Tian just ran away from marriage to the Yanhuang realm, and then married a top Tianjiao of the Yanhuang realm, which also implicated the whole Yanhuang realm..." Zi Dao sighed: "my parents, those two fierce people, their actions at that time directly provoked four top giants! Are these four giants especially the kind with supreme existence behind..."


    "...." Liu Yunfeng and Chu mo were speechless.


    Chu Mo, in particular, heard the news about his parents from the top Tianjiao from Luo Tianxian in the trial field for the first time. But now, he can only keep silent.


    Zi Dao said: "At that time, as soon as the news that they were together came out, the four families went crazy directly. The Zi family expelled my mother; the Zhao family also expelled my father from the family. Although the two families did not make any substantive actions, they lost all face. How can they not hate my parents? Although the two families behind my parents did not make any obvious retaliation. But you know, the two families who were expelled from the family Pride, the kind of pressure you bear? "


    Liu Yunfeng sighed, "I understand something."


    Chu Mo was silent and didn''t speak. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1426

    Zi Dao was silent for a while, Then he said, "although the elders of the two disgraced families have done nothing, the younger generation almost all see my parents as a thorn in the flesh. What''s more ironic is that there are countless people in the families behind my parents... They think that my parents will lose their face one day when they live in this world, and they try their best to kill my parents. Hehe, that means is even more cruel than the other two families."


    "This kind of thing..." Liu Yunfeng didn''t know what to say.


    Is it worse? His experience, compared with that of Zi Dao, seemed really nothing.


    "And I was born in the era when my parents were hiding from hunting everywhere. So, I don''t know anything, and I''m innocent, and I have become a sin that must be removed from the eyes of many people! Because my birth makes those people feel more ashamed." Zi Dao said faintly.


    "That''s too much!" Liu Yunfeng clenched his teeth and said, "is their life their life, and the lives of others? Is their face greater than heaven?"


    "It''s really big." Zi Dao smiled: "my parents took me to hide like this. For a period of time, they even planned to take me with them and escape to the Yanhuang region..."


    "...." Liu Yunfeng smiled bitterly.


    Zi Dao said, "in the end, they still couldn''t make the trip, because they were finally killed."


    "Ah?" Liu Yunfeng was shocked.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help raising his head and looked at Zi Dao in surprise.


    "Ironic? They died in the hands of the Zhao family. So, after that, my name shouted. Because at least, those people in my mother''s family, although they shouted to fight and kill, had several opportunities to kill my parents, and they easily let them go. They gave us three people a way to live. But the Zhao family... Didn''t give them." In the eyes of Zidao, There was a flash of fire: "The man who killed my father and mother was one of my father''s own uncles. He was merciless. He said that only when my father and mother died, could the humiliation of the Zhao family and the Zi family be washed away. He also wanted to kill me. At this time, the elder who came to another Zi family saved me. But although he saved me, he directly sent me to the testing ground. Only an old servant was left to take care of me. He said that I was allowed to live and die by myself. Anyway, I was still grateful Excite him. If it weren''t for him, I would have been killed by my uncle. "


    When Zi Dao said this, there was a glittering flash in his eyes. He looked at Liu Yunfeng and said with a smile, "so, is it worse than me?"


    "Alas!" Liu Yunfeng sighed heavily, "this is more than a fart!"


    Yes, what else? Although he doesn''t know who his parents are, at least today, he still has a hope. Even if my parents are really gone, at least, I haven''t experienced that miserable childhood with them. His childhood was spent in a garbage dump, but Zidao''s childhood was spent in the fear of being chased and killed every day. His dream every day is to be able to eat without being beaten. What is Zi Dao? How to live! Especially in the end, Zi Dao watched his parents die at the hands of his relatives.


    How big is that trauma, especially for a child, that any adult can think of. After his parents died, his fate did not change for the better. Instead, he was directly thrown into such a cruel place as the testing ground


    "Brother Zi, I admire you very much. In this case, you can still maintain this state of mind today and have not become a person blinded by hatred. It''s great to be able to step into the quasi holy realm!" Liu Yunfeng said seriously.


    Zi Dao sighed: "What can I do if I don''t maintain this attitude? Isn''t it blinded by hatred? You know, I dream of killing the Zhao family... Although over the years, the Zhao family has come to me several times, saying that the past is over, asking me to return to my family and recognize my ancestors. But... Why? They say the past is over? Maybe... In their view, this matter is over, but in my place, this matter will never pass." Go! "


    Liu Yunfeng asked, "so... What is your enemy... Now?"


    "Mahatma peak." Zi Dao looked at Liu Yunfeng with a smile: "why, do you want to help me revenge?"


    "...." Liu Yunfeng said with a speechless face, "just think I didn''t say anything, okay?"


    Chu Mo was dumbfounded and suddenly said, "I''ll help you kill him. Then you two protect me."


    "...." Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao all rolled their eyes, and then they all curled their mouths. They all secretly said in their hearts: if you believe, there will be a ghost! Kill the great sage? If you meet a saint, you will stop cooking directly!


    At this time, Zi Dao suddenly said, "by the way, Lin Hei, we both said our own things, and you?"


    Liu Yunfeng also looked at Chu Mo seriously, and then said, "brother, you can see that we really want to make friends with you. In fact, identity and life experience are not important. Our parents didn''t give us, so we fight for it ourselves! If our parents gave it, it''s nothing. For the future, it belongs to us."


    "Yes, the future belongs to us." Zi Dao is also serious.


    Chu Mo sighed, sat opposite them, looked at the teacup in front of them, and sighed softly, "my story... My story is more tortuous, not impossible to say. But I can''t bow to you two."


    "What?" Liu Yunfeng frowned slightly.


    Zi Dao also raised his eyebrows. Neither he nor Liu Yunfeng was a narrow-minded and low-level person. Naturally, he could hear the story in Chu Mo''s words. They didn''t think that Chu Mo despised them at all, so he didn''t bow down to them.


    "Because bowing to you will harm you and drag you into an endless abyss. Therefore, you''d better not even inquire about my story." Chu Mo said softly, "maybe now, you won''t understand, but I think one day, you will know that my words are from the bottom of your heart and from the bottom of your heart."


    "Your enemy... Very powerful?" Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    Chu Mo smiled: "is brother Zi''s enemy powerful?"


    Liu Yunfeng nodded, "great sage peak, of course!"


    "Yes, my enemy, is a pile of supreme beings." Chu Mo said lightly, "are you sure you want to listen to me about my affairs? Do you want to be brothers with me?"


    Both Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao couldn''t help taking a breath. Of course, they could distinguish what was true and what was lying. All looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face. Then, they were silent for a moment. "Think!" he said in unison


    "...." Chu Mo looked at them with black lines all over his head, "are you sure?"


    Zi Dao smiled and said, "it seems that we are crazy, because anyway, provoking a supreme existence is almost equivalent to a small life hanging in the air. If provoked fiercely, when the small life will be harvested depends on others'' mood. If provoked a pile... Hahaha, it is a great miracle that you can live to this day!"


    "Yes, Lin Hei''s name is false, and this face... I''m afraid it''s also false. All your identities should be false." Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo and said, "even the cold moon knife in your hand should not be your original weapon!"


    "..." Chu Mo was a little surprised. He didn''t expect this guy to be so smart.


    Liu Yunfeng said, "if you used your own weapon to fight against me that day, maybe... I would get hurt."


    Zi Dao glanced at Liu Yunfeng: "is he the time of the quasi supreme?"


    Liu Yunfeng nodded.


    Zi Dao gently vomited a mouthful of turbidity and looked at Chu Mo: "I said brother, what kind of existence do you provoke... You actually need to hide to this extent?" He said, taking out an old scroll from his body and slowly opening it.


    Chu Mo and Liu Yunfeng were stunned when they saw the scroll. This scroll contains an indescribable flavor of the road, which is mysterious and fascinating.


    "This scroll is a relic left by my parents. It''s a good thing." Zi Dao gently rubbed the scroll with some reluctance, There is a rune on it jumping at his fingertips: "I can practice so fast, and this scroll skill is indispensable. The Tao above is enough for me to understand my life. But it is actually... A scroll that separates divine consciousness, isn''t it interesting? It is said... I''m not sure. It is said that it can completely block out even the divine consciousness of supreme existence. That is to say, once this scroll is activated, no one will know what we say today."


    Zi Dao said, giving Chu Mo and Liu Yunfeng no time to react, and instantly activated the scroll.


    Then, the three people instantly felt a strange breath. They were sitting here, but it seemed that they were sitting in another world. A world completely unrelated to the testing ground!


    "You..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, "I said, you just want to listen to a secret, this price... Is too big?"


    "I want to be brothers with you!" Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo seriously.


    Liu Yunfeng nodded heavily.


    Chu Mo said silently, "is it possible that there is a magical King''s spirit on me? As soon as you see me, you feel cordial?"


    He was originally a joke. But unexpectedly, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng nodded together, with such an expression on their face.


    Chu Mo showed his face. I read less books. Don''t lie to me.


    Zi Dao said: "It''s really like this. Although we also think it''s ridiculous, we immediately have a resonance when you say it. You don''t have a magical King''s spirit, but a real invincible belief! The power and breath generated by this belief can sense many people around you! People who hate you will regard you as a great enemy; people who like you will follow you for no reason. In fact, it''s not just us, you Didn''t you feel it? Zhang Yalu, the proud woman who always comes and goes alone, can actually go there in person for your safety. Even if there are other reasons we don''t know, it''s already surprising. Jiang caiyue... She is more arrogant. Although she loves talent, her personality is very strong. In order to avoid the ruthless marriage with Xue, he even didn''t hesitate to fall out with his family. But she is different from you. "


    Liu Yunfeng nodded: "even people like Ji Qi... Can release goodwill to you. Really, you are different!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1427

    After hearing their explanation, Chu Mo looked at them with black lines all over his head and said, "you are at least the top young Tianjiao in the whole universe. Do you need this?"


    "When a man becomes a brother, one glance is enough!" Zi Dao said.


    Liu Yunfeng urged Chu Mo, "tell us your story and scare us!"


    Zi Dao nodded: "yes, in my life, my biggest goal is to kill that old thing. I didn''t expect that your enemy is more terrible than mine. It''s already great to have a great saint peak as his enemy. Anyway, if he detects my mind, I''ll die. Then, anyway, I''m dead. It''s better to have a few more awesome ones."


    Liu Yunfeng said: "Although I don''t have such a terrible enemy, I don''t think my life is of much significance. I can''t find the trace of my parents, and the road to find the way is so difficult. Maybe this will be my chance. Having such a powerful enemy can also inspire myself at all times! So, speak quickly. Scare us to death! I Liu Yunfeng, swear by my God, will never reveal everything today. Never Do anything sorry for my brother! "


    "I, Zi Dao, swear by my God, swear by my dead parents, I will never say anything here today. I will never do anything sorry for my brother!"


    Chu Mo''s head was covered with black lines, and his heart said: I have... Even sworn. This is really a way to go dark.


    "Hurry up, this scroll can last for an hour..." Zi Dao urged.


    Half an hour later, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng all sat there with dull eyes. The corners of their mouths twitched, and the shocked expression on their faces would be unbelievable if they were seen by outsiders.


    It''s simply loveless!


    Liu Yunfeng swallowed his saliva hard, and then took a careful look at Chu Mo, revealing a very ugly smile: "now I finally know why you were expressionless when we were miserable."


    Zi Dao also came to his senses and said bitterly, "I always thought that Yan Huang Da Yu was sealed because of the love between your mother and your father. Now I understand that I''m still too naive!"


    "That prophecy... I''ve heard a little bit of it. I always thought it was a lie." Liu Yunfeng said.


    Zi Dao nodded, "I also thought it was a lie."


    "That is to say, in the future, our three brothers will not only face the hostility of some people in the royal family of Luo Tian, but also... Those supreme beings?" The muscles on Liu Yunfeng''s face are stiff. He wants to laugh, but he can''t laugh at all.


    That kind of pressure will only be really obvious when it is involved.


    "The good news is that those supreme beings should have been backfired by the old emperor of the royal family, and now they are recuperating. It can be said for sure that they will never appear in the world in a few hundred years. Even this time will be longer." Zi Dao said.


    Liu Yunfeng said, "but the problem is, there are a bunch of great saints! Among the descendants of the supreme being, how many great saints are there?"


    Zi Dao thought for a while and suddenly said, "speaking of the great sage, I know one. If I can invite him out of the mountain, then... All the great saints are scum in front of him!"


    "Is there such existence? Supreme?" Liu Yunfeng looked at Zi Dao.


    Zi Dao shook his head, "no, it''s also a great saint. Moreover, it should still be suppressed now."


    "...." Liu Yunfeng looked at the son with black lines on his head and said, "are you kidding?"


    Zi Dao said lightly, "have you heard the story of a monkey?"


    Liu Yunfeng''s face was blank.


    Chu Mo thought of something and asked, "you mean... The monkey suppressed by Buddhism?"


    "You know?" Zi Dao''s eyes lit up.


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I know very little, and I only heard someone mention it in those days."


    "I really envy you. You are both the magical powers of Buddhism and Taoism. You have also walked out of your own Tao. Do you know how many people envy you?" Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo and sighed.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "was my experience very pleasant?"


    "We really haven''t had a secular experience. But it''s really unpleasant for our relatives to be killed." Liu Yunfeng sighed, "I just heard brother Zi''s story and thought he was the most miserable. Now I understand that you are."


    Chu Mo just told them almost all his experience. If you really want to be a brother, you must be honest. Although Liu Yunfeng said at the beginning that he wanted to bow down, he even felt a little ridiculous. But up to now, the three people have a feeling of closeness.


    It is a kind of resonance from the soul, because they have very similar experiences. It is also because some feelings and temperaments in each other''s bones have quite high agreement and resonance.


    So, up to now, the three have treated each other as brothers.


    Zi Dao said at this time, "that monkey, I know where he is locked up. It''s in this testing ground!"


    "What?" Chu Mo and Liu Yunfeng were all slightly stunned. They didn''t expect that a great saint was suppressed in the test field.


    "That monkey made a lot of trouble in Luo Tianxian domain, and almost overturned the whole Luo Tianxian domain. Almost all of those supreme beings had problems in those years. No one took action. He allowed the monkey to make trouble everywhere and kill everywhere. Finally, a ancestral Buddha who was about to become a Buddhist was finally out of sight. He took action to suppress the monkey." Zi Dao said, "now that so many years have passed, I think the anger on that monkey should also disappear? However, this kind of thing is really hard to say. If it is still so unruly, maybe we will let it out, but he will kill it with a stick..."


    "Well, forget it. Anyway, we don''t need its help now." Liu Yunfeng had a frightened expression on his face.


    For the three of them, provoking a top saint is really no different from killing.


    Chu Mo showed a thoughtful look and said, "if you can let it out, you can make some trouble there..."


    Zi Dao said with a happy face, "you still know me!"


    "Where is it?" Chu Mo asked.


    "In one of the three forbidden areas." Zi Dao said.


    Liu Yunfeng looked at the two of them anxiously: "Hey, you two..."


    Chu Mo waved his hand, "peace of mind, it''s not as terrible as you think."


    Zi Dao nodded, "that is, it''s not so terrible. Don''t worry about anything."


    Liu Yunfeng thought about the enemies of these two guys, and immediately speechless, and his heart said the same. Both of them, the enemies of either, are more terrible than this monkey. Don''t talk about Chu Mo, just talk about Zi Dao. His enemy is actually more than an uncle?


    "Forbidden area... This is a little difficult, but if you study it carefully, you may not have no chance." Chu Mo said.


    Zi Dao nodded: "by the way, let''s bow, bow! Are we according to age? Or according to cultivation? According to age, I''m 176 years old. According to cultivation, I''m the highest temporarily!" Said, grinning at them.


    Liu Yunfeng curled his lips: "according to my age, I am 135 years old. According to my cultivation, I am now the supreme peak and should be ranked second."


    Chu Mo looked at the two people with a speechless face: "what else? Zi Dao is the eldest brother, Yun Feng is the second brother, and I''m the third..."


    "How old are you?" Zi Dao asked.


    Liu Yunfeng is also curious. Obviously, they all care about this matter.


    Because according to what Chu Mo just said, his experience doesn''t seem to be many years. Although the experience is rich, bumpy and tortuous. But I always feel that Chu Mo should be very young.


    Chu Mo glanced at them and said, "really?"


    "Come on, I''ve been scared to death by you once anyway." Liu Yunfeng looked at him expressionless.


    "Er..." Chu Mo scratched his head: "I can''t remember the specific age. It should be... Less than 60 years old? This age is already very old. In the secular world, this age can already be a lord..."


    "Dick, I want to beat him." Zi Dao''s face was loveless and interrupted Chu Mo''s words.


    "Boss, I also want to beat him." Liu Yunfeng''s face is also loveless.


    These two tianbang masters in the testing field, the top Tianjiao, are really thoroughly stimulated.


    They never doubt their talent. There is no one who can step into this realm at their age!


    For a long time, the people around them, such as Zhong Sheng, the second in tianbang, wufei, the third in tianbang, and Du Chuan, the fourth in tianbang, should be around 200 years old. In other words, their monastic years are about 200 years.


    Hu Xiao, who is now the fifth in the list, is said to be very young, but he is also more than 100 years old.


    Zhang Yalu, the sixth in the list, is also in her 100s.


    In the whole testing ground, these young supreme masters who have become Taoists, who are called peerless Tianjiao, are the youngest, and almost none of them are less than 100 years old!


    This achievement is simply amazing. Even the top Tianjiao and the group with the best talent can hardly do this.


    But in front of him, he was less than 60 years old and became a Taoist.


    Moreover, this is because he has been in the Yanhuang realm, and he has wasted decades of time because of the battle with the demon clan. If he was born in another seven domains, or Luo Tianxian domain, if he was young, there would be endless resources available to him.


    So, today, when he is 60, will he become holy?


    No one can say this!


    Anyway, now these two people have no doubt that Chu Mo has a chance to attack the holy land before he turns 100.


    Then, the three knelt on the ground and swore seriously, and directly became sworn brothers of the opposite sex, while there was still a incense stick left on the scroll left by Zi Dao''s parents.


    They didn''t set up incense burners, because they didn''t dare to tell it to heaven, because in that case, the supreme beings who are now in charge of part of the will of heaven will know it at the first time. The three people also felt that there was no need to tell the sky.


    It is enough for two brothers to recognize each other in their hearts¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1428

    Heiyu forbidden area, dead leaves forbidden area, Huangshi forbidden area. These are the three forbidden areas in the testing ground. These three forbidden areas are located in the three star regions respectively. The testing ground is too large, spanning many star regions. These three forbidden areas are not adjacent, and each is far away.


    Among them, Heiyu forbidden area is known as the first of the three forbidden areas. This forbidden area is also the most vulnerable place to entrap people, because it looks no different from other places in the testing ground when there is no black rain. Mountains, lakes, rivers, a vibrant scene. Needless to say, the essence here is quite rich. No living creature, walking here, will feel any danger. On the contrary, it will be regarded as a treasure land for cultivation.


    But no one can accurately predict when it will rain here. Black rain, all creatures. It can easily destroy the practice of cultivating creatures, but it will not destroy the flowers and trees here.


    Especially when the black rain starts, a special strange force will appear in the whole forbidden area, which will pull all cultivators and make them unable to use any magic powers. Can only withstand the dark rain in the sky. Let the dark rain erase their path.


    There are a large number of people who die in Heiyu forbidden area and non human spiritual cultivators every year. Many practitioners knew the danger of the black rain forbidden area, but they still came to this place with a fluke mentality. Because here, you can get a lot of top medicinal materials, rare minerals, and... Incredible opportunities.


    This opportunity may be an epiphany for the avenue; It may be a naturally formed skill; It may also be a very rare divine gold... It may even encounter very ancient fragments of divine consciousness. No one knows who these pieces of divine consciousness once belonged to, but each piece is incredibly powerful. As long as you get one piece, even for saints, it will be of great help.


    Black rain is everywhere. Even if you drill tens of thousands of miles underground, you still can''t escape its attack.


    There are also some terrible existence in Heiyu forbidden area, which are even more terrible than Heiyu in the eyes of countless people.


    Murderous trees, murderous grass, murderous stones... In the black rain forbidden area, anything you completely expect may turn into a terrible killer. Launch a deadly attack on you.


    This is more difficult to prevent than black rain.


    The forbidden area of dead leaves, that is, the place where the monkey is suppressed in the zidaokou. It is also a place of death. This forbidden area is called dead leaves. It is mainly a kind of description. All creatures, as long as they are cultivators, as long as there are creatures of Taoism in their bodies. When you enter the forbidden area of dead leaves, you will fall with the wind like dead leaves. It will dissipate little by little.


    Moreover, this is an irreversible process!


    In other words, no matter who, as long as you enter such a place, the Taoist walk will inevitably be damaged!


    But this kind of damage is a very slow process and will not be felt at once. The more powerful the monk is, the less he seems to care about this loss. But it''s not. The more powerful the existence is, the more unable it is to lose its own Taoism.


    In the forbidden area of dead leaves, there are several key places. Once you break into there, the loss rate of Taoist priest will immediately double!


    The key problem is that you won''t know which place is the most dangerous until you break into it.


    There are also some places in the dead leaf forbidden area that will emit highly toxic gas. Even saints will be infected by this highly toxic gas. There are various kinds of poisons, which are simply multifarious. Once poisoned, you must escape there at the first time, otherwise you will be directly poisoned. Even if you can escape, you may not be able to find the antidote. Even if supreme exists, there may be nothing to do.


    Therefore, the dead leaf forbidden area is also called the highly toxic place.


    If the Heiyu forbidden area is the first of the three forbidden areas, which is known as the most murderous forbidden area, then the dead leaf forbidden area is the most poisonous place. Like a poisonous snake, staring at every creature close to it.


    Finally, Huangshi forbidden area.


    It is said that there are yellow stones of all sizes in the forbidden area of Huangshi. On these stones, all kinds of Taoist patterns grow naturally. Some Tao patterns are like mountains and rivers; Some Tao patterns are like the starry sky at night; Some Tao patterns are flowers, birds, fish and insects. All Yellowstones are extremely exquisite. The scenery above is also lifelike and extremely vivid.


    Anyone who sees such a thing can''t help but want to collect a few pieces and put them at home. It is simply a top-level collection.


    But if anyone does this, he may not be far from death.


    Because on every stone in Huangshi forbidden area with exquisite scenery, those scenery... Are all real! I don''t know when, I will suddenly suck in the passing creatures, and then I will be trapped in that place forever.


    It is said that there was once a monk in the great holy land who did not believe in evil and wanted to experience it personally. He chose a Yellowstone with a landscape of mountains and rivers, and then was inhaled into it.


    Under the witness of many people, the monk of the great holy land was trapped in that Yellowstone for 70 years. Just when many people thought that the great sage might have fallen, he rushed out of the Yellowstone with blood all over his body. Then the Yellowstone broke.


    Then, the great sage told about his experience in Yellowstone. According to his own words, the world in the stone is not terrible. Just like the scene on the stone, it is a world with beautiful scenery, Zhong Yu and Shen Xiu. But the key problem is that there is no aura or essence in this world. There is no way to practice without saying, and you can''t even use any Taoist practice!


    That is to say, after entering there, your whole person is almost abandoned. Can only be trapped there. Moreover, the time flow rate inside is different from that outside. According to the sage himself, he was inside for only seven days!


    But outside, in Luo Tianxian domain, this law complete universe, has passed for 70 years!


    There is nothing strange in the world. All kinds of magical things, even if it is the existence of the great sage, which can crisscross the world, can not be explained.


    At last, the great sage could only burn his own blood essence, smash the world and rush out. That is to say, if he were a saint, he would really be trapped there.


    After that matter spread, the reputation of Huangshi forbidden area spread completely. Because before that, anyone who went in didn''t come out. Now a great sage has finally solved the ultimate secret of Huangshi forbidden area through personal experiments.


    Since then, almost no one dared to enter the Huangshi forbidden area again.


    Although Heiyu forbidden area ranks first among the three forbidden areas, in fact, the three forbidden areas have their own dangers. It is really difficult to say which forbidden area is the most terrifying.


    Someone once joked that don''t rank the forbidden area, because you have only one chance to try. No matter which forbidden area you enter, you can''t get out.


    Therefore, even these Tianjiao people in the test field have invincible faith in themselves, but when it comes to the three forbidden areas, no one speaks boldly that they dare to break in easily. Even those top-level talents in all major fields will not easily set foot in these places.


    Now, the three brothers who have just sworn here are actually planning to enter the forbidden area of dead leaves together. If the news gets out, it will definitely cause an uproar.


    There will also be countless people who say that they are crazy and tired of living, so they want to go to that place. In particular, the last thing people can know is the purpose of the three of them entering there.


    Put that monkey? This is simply a big death!


    If the news gets out, I''m afraid the three people haven''t even touched the door of the dead leaf forbidden area, and they will be beaten to bits by countless powerful people who came here after hearing the news!


    This is simply a move to pierce the sky.


    I didn''t do that in death.


    But in the eyes of the three brothers, only by releasing the monkey can we completely muddy the stagnant water of the Luo Tian universe. Only in this way can those who have no time to care about their supreme existence be more distracted, and those monks in the great holy land who can attack them at any time walk on thin ice, and dare not and have no energy to focus on them.


    "Only in this way can we get some breathing time, and what we lack most is this time!" Zi Dao whispered, "in fact, the key is the third..."


    Chu Mo nodded, looking at Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, with an apology on his face: "I finally dragged you down..."


    Liu Yunfeng waved his hand: "people live a lifetime, always have a little ideal and pursuit, practice and seek Tao, is only a way to achieve the ideal. Although ideal this kind of thing in many people will feel a little ridiculous. But I will adhere to my ideal."


    "What''s your ideal, Dick?" Zi Dao asked with a smile.


    "Want to do something big, want to pierce this rotten sky!" Liu Yunfeng said seriously.


    "This day... Is really rotten. You have this feeling in Tiangang domain, and I have this feeling in luotianxian domain. This sky, it''s time to change its color." Zi Dao said faintly.


    This kind of conversation is simply amazing. I''m afraid any word spread will bring them death. But all three were full of interest.


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo and smiled: "the third has been in the sealed world, and many things may not be understood. In fact, in this testing ground, there are also many people who have the same thoughts as us. Some things, in fact, are just no one to say, no one to take the lead."


    Chu Mo nodded and said with a smile, "resisting authority has always been the most straightforward thing."


    "Hahaha, the third man is right. He deserves to be a man who has fought in the world." Liu Yunfeng laughed.


    Zi Dao also smiled: "go, let''s go to the dead leaf forbidden area! Resist the authority!"


    The three brothers are not that procrastinating. After deciding a thing, they don''t have much foresight.


    Do what you say!


    come straight to the point without the slightest hesitation! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1429

    Yanhuang domain.


    This is already the deepest point of the whole domain.


    The upper and lower four directions are the universe, and the ancient and modern times are the universe. The demon king is now standing on the edge of the universe. He can clearly feel the powerful seal that envelops the whole Yanhuang region.


    It is an extremely powerful force of law, just like a flaming flame, burning the original laws of this heaven and earth. To take that step is like a mortal walking through the burning forest. Not nine deaths, but ten deaths without life!


    The power of law is so strong and domineering that there is no reason at all.


    Can mortals talk to fire and water? Obviously not. Therefore, in the mortal world, there is the saying that water and fire are merciless.


    The same is true of the world of monks. The law is higher than the monk, and it is impossible to reason with the law, which is more unrealistic than daydreaming.


    The demon king even had a feeling that if he wanted to forcibly break away from the seal of this law, with his current realm and defense, he would be crushed into slag in an instant.


    Even there is no residue left.


    Over the years, his children have gradually grown up. Under the careful care of a group of people, the children grow up very healthy. Xiaodie also puts a lot of energy on her children. Although he did not neglect the demon king, there was always an impulse to pierce the day in his heart.


    Like Liu Yunfeng''s "ideal", Mojun also has his own ideal on the road of cultivation.


    Taking a deep breath, the demon king looked at the edge of the universe where the power of law surged.


    Rush out of this area, and from then on, it''s really a high place for birds to fly.


    The demon king began to silently run the divine will and my mind method. Now, he has also cultivated the only self volume. The vast essence was constantly injected into his body. In fact, his body was already full of essence.


    He has reached the extreme level of the quasi supreme realm, and one step forward is the supreme!


    The demon king has even determined his own way, only this seal is missing.


    Just like Chu Mo in those days, as long as you leave this world and want to step into the supreme realm, it is not a problem at all. There are no difficulties. The same is true for the demon king.


    Later, the demon king offered several magic tools, all of which were supreme. He accumulated it little by little over the years.


    Finally, the demon king took out his weapon, a long black knife. Few people have seen the weapons of the demon king, because most of the time, the demon king can completely solve the battle without weapons at all.


    After making all the preparations, the demon king looked back and looked at the Yan Huang Da Yu behind him. He had nostalgia in his eyes, but he had no regrets.


    This is his way!


    This step, he will step out sooner or later.


    All preparations have been made, if this step is not taken at this time. In the future, he may not have the courage to step out.


    Just like ordinary people in the world, they have to break through the sea of fire to escape from heaven. Before rushing into the sea of fire, they need to make a lot of preparations. For example, put on wet clothes that resist burning and bring wet towels. Fight hard for your life.


    All the preparation of the demon king is his way!


    Just as a mortal knows that all his preparations will fail before he rushes out of the sea of fire, the remaining distance requires his will and physical strength; The demon king is also very clear that his way is not enough to completely break away from the seal. The later half of the way also depends on his will and physical strength.


    In this regard, he is no different from mortals who want to escape from the sea of fire!


    "I was originally one of the mortals in this world!"


    "This seal is a barrier that prevents us from leaving for all the creatures in the Yan and Huang regions."


    "I will break through it!"


    "I must be able to break through it!"


    "In the past, Chu Tianji in the quasi holy realm could easily break through this seal and leave the Yanhuang region. Today, I can also!"


    The demon king roared. At this moment, he burst out all his Taoism, and rushed directly towards the unknown seal.


    Boom!


    The power of the avenue is exploding. The cold law is full of endless murders. Rolling and rolling.


    The demon king is as powerful and domineering as his temperament!


    The law of the surging road constantly destroys the devil''s way. At only one third of the seal, the demon king felt that the Tao in his body had become unsustainable.


    The peak of quasi supremacy is like a poor little mouse surrounded by a group of cats in front of this legal power. It is a dream to escape from heaven.


    Moreover, even if the demon king wants to return now, it is almost impossible!


    There is no way out, no way out.


    In such a terrible place, the demon king is running the mind method of heaven''s will, and wants to absorb some essence to fill the lack of strength in the body. But it''s a pity. Here... There is only the law to suppress him, but there is no essence to provide him with strength.


    However, the mind method of heaven''s will and my will is really powerful. In this case, it still operates rapidly, extracting power from the best Tianjing stone prepared by the demon king, and quickly converting it into the essence required by the demon king.


    Under the incredible pressure, the demon king gulped blood, and almost all the bones in his body cracked.


    The kind of pressure you bear is unimaginable!


    The general quasi supreme has collapsed by this time. It is no exaggeration to say that even the general supreme is helpless in this place!


    The power of seal is too strong. This law is not only like a hard and indestructible shell, but also like a net full of endless murders!


    All creatures who enter the net will be ruthlessly suppressed, strangled and destroyed.


    From this, we can see how powerful the scroll Ji Qingyu prepared for her son Chu mo. Open a channel directly in such a place, and there is no alarm. You can also see the power of the semi Saint Chu Tianji, directly tear a hole, get up and leave!


    The demon king doesn''t have that scroll, nor does he have that powerful cultivation.


    But he is not unprepared. He prepared a large number of top-grade celestites, and originally thought that these top-grade celestites should be enough to deal with this situation. Unexpectedly, this sky is so strong!


    When he rushed to the two-thirds position, the demon king''s whole body was already dripping with blood and looked quite terrible. His whole spirit was almost worn away.


    In the void, there are terrible murders all around, not like waves of tide, but like a sea of fire, all the time... He is not burning his Taoism and essence.


    Looking at the front where there was still no way out, the demon king''s face showed a sad smile: "am I really going to fall here this time?"


    Think about that year, when he was in the fairy world, he was cornered by countless people. If it weren''t for Xiaodie, he would have been unable to hold on.


    "Now I not only have butterflies, but also my own children. How can I fall here? I not only want to break this sky, but also one day I will come back and completely break this sky!"


    In the eyes of the demon king, there was a touch of light with great determination. He was carrying a long black knife, and the front was like his biggest enemy. With a roar, he raised his knife and directly cut out a knife he had never used.


    Youming eight knives, the eighth knife kills immortals!


    This knife, cast in the hands of the demon king, is different from that cast in the hands of Chu mo. The same skill, the same move, but when applied by different people, it is completely different!


    Chu Mo''s skill of killing immortals is accurate, powerful and extremely fast!


    The demon king can only be domineering when he kills immortals! overbearing! overbearing!


    Strong and unparalleled hegemony!


    This piece of sky that suppressed the whole Yanhuang region could not suppress his heart at all!


    He has never been horizontal in his nest and can only be domineering at his own door. He is not. Wherever he goes, he is so overbearing!


    Boom!


    With this knife, heaven and earth are in the same sorrow!


    The endless sky of the whole hot and yellow field seems to be crying and trembling!


    His knife, unexpectedly, caused the resonance of the Yan and Huang regions that have been sealed for many years!


    Therefore, although there was almost no power in the demon king''s body, the Taoist practice was almost destroyed. But his knife, rigidly separated by endless seals, hooked the whole Yanhuang realm!


    The essence was like a sea, and it roared towards the seal along the infinite void. The seal was directly shaken!


    The resonance and consequences caused by the demon king are actually greater than the blow caused by the war with the demon clan!


    The endless essence finally tore a gap in the seal and poured it into the demon king''s body accurately. The quasi supreme platform was almost filled at once. Then it is reflected in this knife. This seal directly opens a big hole across thousands of miles!


    The demon king jumped out!


    Click!


    Beyond the Yanhuang realm, on the endless sky, there is a thunder disaster coming in an instant!


    Supreme disaster!


    This is the devil!


    The moment we rushed out of the Yanhuang region, we directly ushered in the supreme disaster.


    The rolling essence, the rolling essence of the whole Yan and Huang realm, rushed frantically to the demon king along the big hole that stretched thousands of miles. Formed a more terrible defense than that seal!


    The thunder of supreme heaven''s robbery, cleaving on it, unexpectedly, only slightly ripples.


    Then, at this moment, the endless Tao poured into the spiritual sea of the demon king.


    This is a gift from Yanhuang realm!


    This is the unwillingness of Yanhuang domain!


    This is the roar of the Yanhuang realm!


    A vast territory has been artificially sealed for so many years. Why?


    Large domains have their own rules, but they have been artificially changed. For what?


    Big territory has its own life. Although it regards all things as one thing, it is unreasonable to be suppressed and sealed like this. Therefore, at the last moment when the demon king rushed out of the Yanhuang realm. The law power of the whole Yanhuang region is powerful!


    Not only help the demon king, cut open the day, but even send the demon king all the way to success!


    Even the natural disaster, it also wants to block! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1430

    The thundering supreme thunder kept splitting at the demon king, but they were all blocked by the defense formed by the essence rushed out of the Yan and Huang regions. This feeling, even the demon king himself, felt incredible. It''s like two vast universes fighting each other!


    In the middle was a terrible seal cut by him.


    With the power of a large area, to ensure a person''s Tao, what will happen? Indifference is obvious. The demon king didn''t know what the other supreme people were like when they crossed the heaven, but there was a guess that his heaven should be the easiest heaven!


    No matter what kind of thunder it is, after splitting it, it will be blocked by the rolling essence of the Yanhuang region. In the end, the demon king even had a feeling that even the sky robbery cloud above his head... Was furious, and the power of the falling sky thunder was significantly enhanced.


    However, it remains the same.


    Nothing has changed.


    Somehow, the ten thousand mile long crack that the Demon King opened with a knife never closed.


    Even though the demon king was seriously injured because he broke the seal, he did not suffer the slightest harm in the ensuing supreme disaster. Not even a hair was touched by the thunder of the scourge.


    This kind of result was unexpected to the demon king before.


    "Originally, in your heart, you are also unwilling." Murmured the demon king.


    Finally, the supreme disaster disappeared, and the demon king sat there, feeling his way. At the moment when the robbery disappeared, the sky... Finally recognized him. As for whether it was admitted by pinching the nose, it''s hard for anyone to say.


    It''s the ultimate problem of monks to ask God''s will.


    But the demon king did become a Tao!


    He successfully stepped into the supreme realm.


    He didn''t know whether he had become a Taoist in the Yanhuang region. But he took it for granted. Because he did take this step with the help of the power of Yan Huang Da Yu''s law.


    Supreme!


    "That''s the feeling." The demon king closed his eyes slightly, and then, through the crack he cut open, he passed a divine thought back.


    Because he doesn''t know how long the crack can last here. So, he needs to let those people know that here... There is a chance to rush out of this world!


    Then, the demon king turned around and set foot on a strange road without hesitation. In his hands, there is only one of the oldest star maps. On the star map, there are eight regions, guarding a supreme immortal region. The immortal realm is Luo Tian.


    "Luo Tian universe, my demon king is coming!"


    The shape of the demon king, here, flashed away. Embarked on a new journey.


    In fact, as early as the demon king cut out the last knife, which resonated with the whole Yanhuang realm, many people who reached the realm of heaven had already felt the difference in this world.


    In particular, this group of monks who are about to reach the supreme peak have all felt an extremely strong opportunity to become Taoists!


    At first, they didn''t know where this opportunity came from, but the intensity of this opportunity was unprecedented!


    Although it is not enough for them to really take that step, there is no hope as before, but there has been a fundamental change!


    "What happened?" In an instant, I don''t know how many people came out of the closed place and looked up at the endless starry sky.


    After a period of time, it is located in the ethereal palace in the ethereal city. A group of people gathered together, and their faces were all full of great surprise. Especially the beautiful young woman holding a beautiful little boy is smiling with tears. She is Xiaodie.


    "You finally succeeded. It''s good! Remember to wait for me, my child and I will come to you soon!" The little butterfly looked up at the sky and murmured.


    "Lord Mojun succeeded! He really took that step!" Luo Jue''s eyes twinkled with light, and he even couldn''t wait!


    His realm had already reached the level that he could become a Tao at any time. Demon king Lin said before he left that he should break a path first. No one expected that he would succeed so soon.


    "He left us the most precious wealth." The red moon looked up at the sky and sighed softly.


    Qi Xiaoyu was wearing a black dress and looked extremely noble. She said, "at that moment, I felt the whole Yanhuang region shaking. It seemed... With a strong emotion? Is this the will of heaven?"


    "I also feel it, obviously, clearly, clearly. It''s like the sky is angry." Shui Yiyi said.


    "Yes, we all feel it. After being sealed for so many years, even the will of heaven and earth, which regards everything as a ruminant dog, may be angry." Chu Qing murmured.


    "Master Mojun left this road, which is the greatest wealth of our entire Yanhuang region. But he is not sure how long that channel can last. So, I want to... Try." Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes were shining brightly, looking at the crowd: "do you want to?"


    "Xiao Yu... What do you mean?" Water Yiyi shows a slight frown and looks at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded with a smile, "go find our husband!"


    Shui Yiyi couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "that''s your husband!"


    "Oh, the same." Qi Xiaoyu laughed.


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing. Over the years, there aren''t so many opportunities for everyone to meet. Everyone is busy. But every time we meet, just watching Qi Xiaoyu quarrel with Shui Yiyi is a beautiful scenery.


    The red moon looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said with some worry, "do you know where he is? And what did he tell you when he left?"


    The purple smoke emperor snorted and said, "it''s time to fight. Leave without saying goodbye. I thought he was hiding in peace. Who knows, he disappeared completely. If it weren''t for the news that the rooster brought back, we would even be completely in the dark."


    Yes, Chu Mo was sold by the rooster.


    In the misty palace, there are too many old acquaintances of the rooster. So that as soon as it came back, it was surrounded by a group of people to ask Chu Mo''s whereabouts. The rooster really had no choice but to say something about his encounter with Chu mo. Then he said that Chu Mo should not be in the Yanhuang region.


    Everyone knew that Chu Mo had left quietly.


    The most bitter thing in my heart should be water Yiyi. But at least she is one of the insiders, knowing that the crisis Chu Mo is facing is too terrible. Nothing else at all. But Chu Mo''s leaving without saying goodbye still made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at the crowd. At this time, all who could appear here were real people.


    And they are all those who have reached a certain level of cultivation. As for those other people, such as Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue, they all started a long-term retreat after knowing that Chu Mo had left.


    There is no shortage of resources in the ethereal palace. As long as you work hard, no matter how poor your talent is, your accomplishments will certainly continue to improve. They just want stupid birds to fly first. So one by one, all hard-working unimaginable. Boring practice seems to be the most interesting thing in the world for them.


    "Xiao Yu, are you sure we won''t make trouble for him if we rush out of Yanhuang domain and go to Luo Tianxian domain to find him?" After all, water Yiyi is concerned about Chu mo.


    "Of course not." Qi Xiaoyu winked and said, "also, we''re not going to Luo Tianxian domain. Let''s change places!"


    "Ah? Do you have a place to go?" Shui Yiyi and others were all a little surprised and looked at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu Yang held an ancient book in his hand and said with a smile, "in addition to our Yanhuang realm, in fact, there are seven realms in the whole Luotian universe. I have studied it for a long time, and I found that the Beidou realm is a very good place. There are even several supreme existence hometown!"


    "Beidou domain?" Everyone frowned.


    "Yes, the ancestors of Taoism, Buddhism, and the heavenly court of Luo Tianxian region... All came from that magical place!" Qi Xiaoyu said: "Just according to the records in ancient books, there are so many supreme beings that the Qi of that big region has been seriously consumed. Now it has become a little deserted. However, that big region is a place that no one dares to provoke! Not only that, on the side of Luo Tianxian region, no matter what good things, as long as it involves the seven big regions, there must be a big dipper big region. Even if there is no corresponding strong one, they are also indispensable of Moreover, the Beidou domain, with us, is the nearest domain! "


    "So... Can we find the way to go there? How can we integrate into it after going?" Chu Qing asked.


    Shui Yiyi answered at this time: "this is much simpler. As long as you can get to that place, the rest can be handed over to me! Moreover, in my opinion, many big people don''t have so much attention to the affairs of small people in the following major fields."


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded, "my family is still smart! Sister Qing, are you going?"


    Water Yiyi rolled her eyes and didn''t bother to correct Qi Xiaoyu.


    Chu Qing hesitated. If she leaves, she will leave her hometown. His father is still in this world.


    The red moon whispered at this time, "I''ll go."


    Ziyan also said, "I''ll go too."


    Chu Qing looked at them in a daze, and then suddenly heard a voice in his ear: "go, son! Dad is waiting for you at home!" Chu Qing''s eyes turned red instantly, and then she looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "I''ll go too."


    Hongyue said, "Chengdao is just one aspect. I really want to see what the real big world is like."


    Ziyan said with a smile, "in the past, master''s greatest wish was to fight against this piece of land all the way to Luo Tianxian domain and overturn all those supreme beings. Master finally failed to realize this wish. She was trapped in this sky. She had too many ties to leave this world in those days. But now, I can."


    Qi Xiaoyu slapped: "I, Yiyi, sister Qing, aunt Hongyue, sister Ziyan, just five of us? How about? We''ll go to Beidou!"


    Luo Jue said aside, "I''m going directly to Luo Tianxian domain!"


    The red moon nodded and looked at Luo Jue and said, "it''s actually good. We people in the Yan and Huang regions always have to go out! Let the world know that we are strong. But before we really have that strength, I think it''s better to keep a low profile. Otherwise, some kind of accident may occur."


    Luo Jue nodded vigorously, "I understand that I will hide my name. Try to be a nail nailed to Luo Tianxian''s domain over there. One day, I will come out with the childe''s call."


    Finally, Qi Xiaoyu and other elders left letters to the top ten ancestors in the misty palace. Left directly.


    At the edge of the Yanhuang region, the Devil King became a Taoist place.


    Six people stood here, feeling the unquenched sky above their heads, and all sighed.


    It is estimated that the crack below will be completely closed in a short time. That is to say, unless the latecomers can react quickly. Otherwise, this seal will still be the fatal shackle of all cultivators in the whole Yanhuang region!


    "I really have to thank the devil." Luo Jue sighed softly, and then said, "I will become a Tao soon!"


    Hongyue and others also nodded, they also felt very clear, and soon they could become Tao.


    "Well, here we are, goodbye!" Five people from Hongyue waved goodbye to Luo Jue.


    Then, the two sides flew to the depths of the universe in two directions¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1431

    Chu Mo didn''t know that after he left, this group of people in Yan and Huang regions actually made this choice. He is now moving towards the forbidden area of dead leaves with Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng.


    However, the journey was not peaceful. There are still a steady stream of monks coming to challenge him. Just to confuse the challengers, Chu Mo walked with Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng. One by one came to see this scene, and they were all stunned directly. Almost scared silly.


    If there is only one Chu Mo, they may be very confident: others can''t beat him, but I can.


    But Chu Mo was surrounded by Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng. Looking at these three people talking and laughing, their scalp was numb!


    What is this situation? When did Lin Hei go with two people? Zi Dao, aren''t you number one in the list? If you don''t practice honestly, keep your position at the top of the list, why mix with them?


    And so is Liu Yunfeng. There are a large number of brothers and sisters of your Haoyue sect in this testing field. How did you abandon them?


    How to fight is a huge problem. There''s no way to fight!


    However, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng had no reaction at all in the face of these challengers. Even coaxing, tell those challengers that if you have the ability, you will defeat Lin Hei, so you are also tianbang''s power!


    This is simply a pit, a bottomless pit!


    Judging from the appearance of the three of them, it''s hard to believe that they have a bad relationship. Even if they can really defeat Lin Hei, will they both sit idly by?


    Many challengers, after seeing this scene, all left unhappily, directly giving up the golden opportunity in their minds.


    Only a few challengers directly challenged Chu mo after repeatedly confirming that neither Liu Yunfeng nor Zi Dao would make a move.


    The result of natural needless to say, was directly beaten by Chu Mo crying.


    In response, Zi Dao smiled and said, "look, how much trouble has our existence blocked for you?"


    Liu Yunfeng agreed deeply and encouraged Chu Mo: "you don''t have to be merciful, just kill them all directly. Why do you think no one challenges Zi Dao?"


    Chu Mo''s face was speechless, and his heart said how many years had Zi Dao become famous? And the sword never leaves a living mouth. It looks like a fairy in white, but it''s actually very cruel. Except for a few acquaintances on the list, Zi Dao''s fight has always been a perfect and accurate killing.


    Just like beast hunting, he will never use the second move if he can kill with one blow.


    This also reminds Chu mo of the style of Zi Dao when he killed the reincarnation beast in the abyss of reincarnation before. It is indeed elegant with accuracy and ruthlessness.


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "there is really no need to be merciful to those who challenge you. Because they are all people who want to kill you. At worst, they also want to step on your superior. Why should such people be merciful?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "when you didn''t come before, I didn''t show mercy. Almost all the challengers who came recently were friars of the temple who knew you. How can I kill them in front of you?"


    "So it''s because of this? Kill when you should. Don''t save face for us. Those people are not friends with us. What''s the matter with you?" Liu Yunfeng didn''t care.


    Zi Dao nodded, smiled and said, "yes, it''s true. There''s no need to look at our face. Because they came to trouble you."


    Just saying this, there was a wave and a figure coming out of the void in the distance. Slowly walk towards Chu mo.


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng''s faces all showed a look of surprise, and they almost said in unison, "Hu Xiao? How is it you?"


    Seeing Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, the man who came was also shocked, and looked very surprised. He said quietly, "Why are you two here?"


    Hu Xiao, like the fifth monk in today''s list. From an ancient family in Luo Tianxian domain. His accomplishments should be between Bozhong and Liu Yunfeng. If Liu Yunfeng is on the list, he is usually next to Hu Xiao, but before, Liu Yunfeng has been pressing Hu Xiao''s head.


    As for Zi Dao and Hu Xiao, they have known each other for a long time. Zi Dao can be said to be a real "old man" in the testing ground. He grew up in the testing ground since childhood. He has defeated more peerless Tianjiao than many people have ever seen.


    Hu Xiao just entered the testing ground, and the first challenge he chose was Zi Dao!


    In that war, Hu Xiao was defeated, but Zi Dao didn''t kill him, because the Hu family behind Hu Xiao has been friends with his family for generations. Zi Dao let Hu Xiao go for the sake of his dead mother.


    After that, Hu Xiao and Zi Dao became friends. Although the relationship is not very good, it is certainly not the kind of hostility.


    So when he saw Hu Xiao here, Zi Dao was very surprised. He directly asked, "Hu Xiao, what do you mean when you come to trouble the ninth in the list?"


    Hu Xiao looked at the scene and was a little dazed, but he also understood something. He said in his heart that Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng actually walked with Lin Hei. It seems that this fight can''t start today.


    "Ha ha..." Hu smiled a little embarrassed: "someone came to me and offered a big price to buy Lin Hei''s life. I''m not... I''m a little short of money recently, so I took this matter over."


    "Someone? Xue Jia?" "They are so promising? You are also worthless!"


    Because so far, among the Tianjiao provoked by Chu Mo in the trial field, Xue Wulei is the most famous. And it is estimated that only the Xue family can invite friars of this level.


    "Hey... Hey." Hu Xiao smiled awkwardly for two times and didn''t deny it, but he was a little regretful in his heart. Unlike many monks on the list, he was full of confidence and thought that Chu Mo was lucky to beat Xue Wulei and occupy the ninth place in the list. No matter what means you use, as long as you can defeat your opponents, you must be strong. Because no friar can be completely unaware of others'' sneak attacks in a place like the testing ground. Besides, someone in the Xue family directly found him on his head, which also shows that Xue ruthlessness is indeed not Lin Hei''s opponent. Otherwise, why not find it yourself?


    "Don''t you know that Xue ruthless has looked for him?" Liu Yunfeng looked at Hu and asked with a smile.


    Hu smiled and scratched his head: "I heard about it. I said that you two, Zhang Yalu, Jiang caiyue, and even the prince Ji Qi appeared. However, I always thought that you guys wanted to attract Lin Hei. I didn''t think so much."


    With that, Hu smiled a little depressed and said, "forget it, I''ll return the things to them. I''m also a small hole by them."


    "Why go back? No, No." Zi Dao said, "what thing?"


    Hu Xiao glanced at Chu mo.


    Zi Dao waved his hand, "my brother."


    Hu Xiao''s heart was slightly chilly, and his eyes looking at Chu Mo suddenly became a little different. For so many years, in this testing ground, not many people can become friends with Zi Dao. Even fewer can be admitted as brothers by him! At least Hu Xiao has never heard of it.


    He secretly said in his heart: in this case, this Lin Hei must be outstanding. Also, what''s the matter with Liu Yunfeng?


    But he didn''t ask, but said, "30000 gold and five element divine gold can refine a weapon. Recently, he happened to be studying refining weapons."


    Hiss!


    Both Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Liu Yunfeng exclaimed, "this pen... Is not small!"


    Zi Dao sneered and said, "it''s so interesting that Xue Jia is unpromising. It seems that this time, Xue Wulei should be a demon. It''s really fragile."


    Hu smiled and twitched at the corner of his mouth, "it''s not fragile. I heard that Xue Wulei was blasted on the spot. If he hadn''t escaped under the protection of his ancestors, I''m afraid he would have really fallen here in the testing ground. When did he suffer such a loss?"


    "That is, for the sake of his ancestors, everyone is too lazy to pay attention to him. He is used to it." Zi Dao sneered and said. He looked at Hu and said with a smile, "why do you return your things? No. just say you didn''t fight."


    "Ah?" Hu Xiao''s face changed one after another and said, "this... Isn''t it good? After all... Didn''t do anything?"


    Zi Dao smiled faintly, "I know what you think. You''re not convinced, right? You think I asked you to reply to the Xue family that you lost, and the Xue family won''t believe it, right?"


    Hu Xiao glanced at Chu Mo, then silently nodded and said, "yes, I don''t doubt Lin * * * * you''s strength, but I don''t think he is my opponent."


    "Well, you two fight." Zi Dao said lightly, "I''ll record the whole process for you with an audio-visual stone. In case you didn''t explain to Xue Jia."


    As Zi Dao said, he directly threw an audio-visual stone and hung it in the void. Then he said faintly in the direction of the audio-visual stone: "people of the snow family, stop when it''s time to stop. If you have the ability, let Xue Wulei fight by yourself! Didn''t you find Hu Xiao? Let''s see the result of the fair war!"


    Hu Xiao''s face, somewhat embarrassed, looked at Zi and said, "brother Zi..."


    "Come on, Hu Xiao, don''t think I underestimate you. Even if I fight with Lin Hei now, it''s not necessarily who loses and who wins." Zi Dao said faintly.


    Even Liu Yunfeng couldn''t help looking at Zi Dao. Xin said that the boss''s confidence in the third is so strong?


    Although Hu Xiao was very surprised in his heart, to be honest, young Tianjiao at their level really can''t easily shake his mind with a word or two.


    "Then have a fight?" Hu Xiao looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK, let''s fight."


    Then, without any more nonsense, they flew directly to the sky and into the depths of the sky. The battle in this realm has too much influence. If you don''t want to make a mess of the world below, you''d better stay away.


    The two shot almost at the same time.


    Hu Xiao''s weapon turned out to be a brush. He first drew a chariot in the void, then jumped on the chariot, and then drew a long halberd with a brush. He held the long halberd, stood on the chariot, and attacked Chu mo.


    The chariot rumbled and roared. It exudes overwhelming pressure.


    Chu Mo held the cold moon knife in his hand, and cut it down with a simple knife.


    Hu Xiao broke the halberd in his hand and destroyed the chariot.


    A drop of blood flowed from his eyebrows. It was hurt by the edge of the cold moon knife. The cold moon knife stayed in the middle of Hu Xiao''s eyebrows.


    Chu Mo glanced at Zi Dao and thought: isn''t this still mercy?


    A knife!


    Only one knife!


    Even Zi Dao himself didn''t expect such a result. He laughed dryly and said to the direction of the AV stone, "this is a bit like a fake, isn''t it? Take your time to study it..."


    With that, he took back the AV stone directly and muttered, "I suddenly don''t want to hand over this AV stone."


    Liu Yunfeng sighed, "the third brother''s Dao has been completed!"


    Zi Dao nodded, "well, master style!"


    Hu Xiao''s face was pale and completely stupid. (to be continued.)


    Chapter 1431 Daodao Dacheng:

 Chapter 1432

    Let alone fail so thoroughly, so simply, so utterly. Before the battle, Hu Xiao didn''t even think he would lose. He thought the battle might be tough. Because seeing Zi Dao''s confident appearance, he was obviously optimistic about Lin Hei. But Hu Xiao never thought that this battle would end in such a way.


    A knife!


    Not a trick.


    Because Chu Mo just cut out such a knife from beginning to end. There is no change. Therefore, it is not a trick.


    This knife is fast enough to go beyond Hu Xiao''s cognitive and bearing range. Therefore, he can''t hide.


    This knife, which contains the supreme Road, also surpasses Hu Xiao''s own Taoism, so he can''t hide.


    This knife is too powerful. Therefore, he can''t hide.


    Need to find a reason?


    Hu Xiao suddenly remembered the sentence just said by Zi Dao: all right, Hu Xiao, don''t think I underestimate you. Even if it''s me, now I fight with Lin Hei. If it''s a battle of life and death, it may not be who loses and who wins.


    At that time, he was full of disbelief and even a little disdain. Now I believe it, I dare not disdain it.


    Until the cold moon knife, a holy instrument with flashing cold light, was removed from the center of his eyebrows, Hu Xiao still couldn''t recover for the first time.


    Zi Dao looked at him sympathetically: "Hu Xiao, you won''t be as counselled as Xue Wulei?"


    Hu Xiao suddenly woke up and looked deeply ¨K Et''s eyes are full of gratitude. Then, he threw a fist at Chu Mo: "thank you for your kindness of not killing Lin Mafia friends. I laugh and owe you a life. If you need it in the future, say hello and give it back to you with my life."


    Hu smiled and walked away without even saying hello to Liu Yunfeng.


    Naturally, I didn''t ask Zi Dao for the video stone. The Xue family made him so miserable that how could he hand over this AV stone? It''s not someone who is afraid of losing himself. But I don''t want the Xue family to know the fighting power of Lin Hei now!


    "I can''t. go find someone else."


    Hu Xiao took out the sound transmission stone and activated a spiritual force. After saying a word, he directly turned off the sound transmission stone.


    Then far away, he needs to shut up!


    That knife caused him too much stimulation. It has left a shadow in his heart of Tao.


    After Hu Xiao left, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng sandwiched Chu Mo in the middle and looked at him maliciously.


    Chu Mo looked at them with black lines all over his head: "big brother, second brother, what are you doing?"


    "What? What did you say?" Liu Yunfeng looked sad: "third brother... Teach me, how did that knife come out? You entered the country, so speechless... Before in reincarnation Sichuan, you wanted this knife to come out, and the second brother died on the spot."


    Zi Dao also looked at Chu Mo with emotion on his face: "I said third, I was just talking to Hu Xiao. Boasting for you, who thought you were serious. Your knife... It''s amazing. I''ve never seen such an amazing knife."


    "At that time, I had a feeling that the third man was like a towering tree at that station. No matter how big the storm was, he would not shake." Liu Yunfeng said.


    "Yes, I feel the same way." Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo: "I said, how many kinds of Tao do you have?"


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and said, "that''s the way of tree ancestors. Do you want to learn?"


    "Yes!" The two nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    Liu Yunfeng said, "don''t hide your secrets, preach quickly!"


    Zi said, "it''s still a long way to the forbidden area of dead leaves. Come on, let''s get on the boat..." he said, throwing a warship directly.


    "..." Chu Mo got on the warship with black lines. Then on the battleship, I told them the way to establish ancestors.


    After hearing this, both of them felt some emotion. I didn''t expect Chu Mo to have such a chance. Yes, in their view, this is pure chance. Not a danger.


    "No wonder the woman who worshipped Jiang caiyue as her teacher depended on you so much. It turned out that she was brought out by you." Liu Yunfeng said.


    Zi Dao said, "it''s enviable to receive my mother''s gift."


    Liu Yunfeng was also sad: "yes, I don''t even know who my mother is."


    Chu Mo looked at the two brothers: "my mother is still suffering, so don''t envy her."


    "Your mother is the mother of both of us. Don''t worry, brother. Sooner or later, we''ll call the door directly. Pick us up!" In Zi Dao''s eyes, there was a flash of determination.


    "We are brothers, and my mother is naturally everyone''s mother. We will try our best to improve our strength and one day we will succeed!" Liu Yunfeng said seriously, "come on, I''ll tell you my way!"


    In this way, in the eyes of all the supreme masters of Tao, the Tao, which belongs to their own biggest secret, the three brothers talked thoroughly all the way.


    When Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng finished talking about their Tao, they found that Chu Mo soon had an epiphany and absorbed the essence of their Tao. This made them completely speechless. Zhihu meets a freak.


    "We were all called demons, but compared with you, we are ordinary children." Zi Dao looked depressed.


    Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo: "come on, third brother, take out some of your ways, I want to become stronger!"


    Zi Dao glanced at Liu Yunfeng: "come on, second, you can''t chew too much. You''re not third."


    Liu Yunfeng''s face was loveless: "can''t I just think about it?"


    Although the three brothers didn''t get along for a long time, they were as old as ever at first sight. This kind of brotherhood, that is, at a glance, for a lifetime!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Luo Tianxian domain, Xue family.


    The one who presides over the daily life of the Xue family is an ancestor of the great holy land.


    The old ancestor, named Xue Han, was thin and wearing an old Taoist robe. Meditate in seclusion almost all day long. Rarely come out to ask about things. Although it is the ancestor who presided over the family. But there are countless people in charge of the ancient people like Xue family. Unless it''s such a big event as the life and death of the family, otherwise, ordinary things can''t come to old Xue Han.


    But today, someone came to see old Xue Han.


    This is a monk in the saint''s realm. He looks very young. Judging from his appearance, he is not even over 35 years old. But look at those eyes. You can feel the vicissitudes of his life from inside.


    His name is Xue Chunqiu. He has a high position in the Xue family. Not only did he become a saint because he was relatively young. It is also because he has two excellent sons, one of whom has been sheltered by the supreme ancestor.


    Yes, Xue Chunqiu''s two sons, one is Xue ruthless, the other is Xue Wulei.


    The reason why he came to see old ancestor Xue Han today is precisely because his youngest son Xue Wulei.


    "Lao Zu, I want to go to the testing ground." Xue Chunqiu said respectfully.


    "Do what?" Xue Han asked faintly.


    "Murder." Snow returns in spring and autumn.


    "Oh?" Xue Han lifted his eyebrows, opened his eyes, and watched a snow spring and autumn. He didn''t ask why, just glanced at it, then nodded, "go."


    "Thank you for your help." Xue Chunqiu looked grateful.


    "In fact, a little setback is not necessarily a bad thing." Xue Han''s father didn''t talk much, that is, in the face of Xue Chunqiu, even if he was also a saint, he might not say this.


    "I see. Thank you for your advice." Snow spring and Autumn Road.


    "Well, go." Xue Han said. Of course, he is not afraid that Xue Chunqiu will make trouble for the Xue family. He is a saint. Since he decided to kill someone, he must have investigated the identity background of that person in detail before that. Moreover, if he needs to kill himself, it means that the Xue family has found someone else before, but failed!


    Having two points is actually enough for Xue han to nod his head.


    The white name of Xue family, not everyone can throw a little dirty water on it.


    Xue Chunqiu soon came to the testing ground. When he entered from the entrance, he saw an irresistible shock in the eyes of the entrance guard.


    It has been a long time since the saints entered the testing ground, especially the strong ancient people like Xue family.


    Chu Mo still doesn''t know that the testing ground actually has an entrance. Otherwise, where is the saying of quota?


    That is, he took a wild path from the sealed place to the testing ground. So Chu Mo doesn''t know yet. Although he gave the star coordinates of the hot and yellow regions to the wind walker, it was useful. But after the Windrunner became a Taoist, he could never leave the testing ground directly. The best way is to leave from the exit of a large domain.


    But any export is actually guarded. When entering, there is registration


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng didn''t expect Chu Mo to know these things at all. So, they never said. Chu Mo never thought that entering the testing ground was such a process. So he never asked.


    Xue Chunqiu ignored the complicated eyes of the monks guarding the entrance and went directly into the inside of the testing ground. He is a saint, and his realm is far higher than that of almost all monks in the testing ground. But in the testing ground, he can''t go anywhere.


    The testing ground is too big. The easiest way to find someone is to pass the list of heaven, earth and man. Therefore, the first goal of xuechunqiu is to reincarnate Sichuan.


    Xue Chunqiu soon arrived at reincarnation Sichuan. With his realm, he didn''t even disturb anyone, so he used his spiritual power to activate the challenge to Chu mo.


    Saints challenge the Supreme... This may have happened in the past in the testing ground. But it has never been made public. Because saints fight supreme, it''s not a challenge, but a simple... Killing!


    After a long voyage, Chu Mo finally came to the edge of the dead leaf forbidden area.


    They packed up their ships, stood on the edge of the area, and looked into the forbidden area of dead leaves.


    Zi Dao said, "there is a sacred vessel on my body, which my mother left to me in those years. This is an inkstone. Its greatest effect is to isolate the attack of all kinds of Qi. There are too many poisons in the dead leaf forbidden area, so we must be careful."


    With that, Zi Dao directly sacrificed this sacred inkstone.


    A large number of ink colored light curtains hung from the inkstone, enveloping all three of them.


    Liu Yunfeng said, "there is a holy weapon on me in my school, which can reverse time. There are too many places in the dead leaf forbidden area that can quickly erase the path of humanity. With this, I think we should be safer."


    Chu Mo glanced at the two men and said, "I have a magic instrument that can detect where the miasma is poisonous and where the Tao can be destroyed."


    After saying that, Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao both had a big word "Meng" written on their faces.


    Then, Zi Dao took back the inkstone with a speechless face and said lightly, "this thing needs to consume energy."


    Liu Yunfeng didn''t take out his sacred vessel at all, and said indifferently, "follow the third man to eat meat and drink soup."


    Chu Mo: ".... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1433

    After a while.


    Zi Dao said expressionless, "Why are we brothers?"


    Liu Yun said in a loveless way, "I''m an honest man. I''ve never done anything so frustrating as killing people and seizing treasures."


    "Let''s go." Chu Mo glanced at them and stepped directly into the forbidden area of dead leaves.


    Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao looked at each other, and then both drooped their eyelids.


    Liu Yunfeng muttered, "boss, what step can you take in the future?"


    "Ancestral realm." Zi Dao did not hesitate.


    "I think it will be higher." Liu Yunfeng said.


    "Are you two... Finished?" Chu Mo turned back.


    "Third, please help!" The two spoke in unison.


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines.


    The forbidden area of dead leaves is indeed quite terrifying. As soon as the three came in, they felt the power of erasing Taoism, which is almost everywhere. Therefore, Liu Yunfeng still sacrificed the sacred artifact that affected time.


    After this magic instrument was sacrificed, the feelings of the three people were obviously a little different.


    A few days later, the three men had gone into the dead leaf forbidden area for billions of miles. It has skipped a long section of the vast galaxy.


    Suddenly, all three of them were slightly stunned.


    Zi Dao said with a bad smile: "unexpectedly, someone challenges you at this time?"


    Liu Yunfeng said with a smile, "hurry... Find the most poisonous place!"


    But then, their faces all became a little ugly. In the void, that wave, some... Is too strong.


    "Saint!" Zi Dao squeezed these two words out of his teeth.


    "Xue Jia..." Liu Yunfeng''s face also became extremely ugly.


    As for Chu Mo, without saying a word, he took them and turned around and left.


    His goal is a fierce place hundreds of millions of miles away! That place is not only full of miasma, but also a place that destroys Taoism very ruthlessly!


    That area, covering tens of billions of miles, is a real Ju ¨¦ anyway!


    Among them, the really safe places, some channels, can only accommodate one person!


    So Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "follow me closely and don''t make a mistake!"


    The speed of the three is quite fast.


    But the saint who appeared from the void, his speed is faster!


    However, when he stepped out, his face suddenly changed. He couldn''t help muttering curses: "damn! Forbidden area of dead leaves!"


    Xue Chunqiu''s face instantly became extremely ugly. If there is any place in the testing ground that will make the monks in the saint''s realm afraid. It must be the three forbidden areas and the six murderous areas.


    In contrast, the three forbidden areas make them pale when talking.


    He never thought that a little fart boy, the little guy of the supreme realm, had the courage to enter here. Isn''t this looking for death?


    "Eh? Not one? Three?" Xue Chunqiu''s face is even worse.


    Hu Xiao was defeated before, and he didn''t mention that "Lin Hei" was surrounded by others, because Hu Xiao was also unhappy! He didn''t hate that he was defeated by Lin Hei, but he hated the Xue family and almost killed him. Although the defeat was humiliating, at least "Lin Hei" had a friend named Zidao around him, and he didn''t kill him.


    Better lose your life than lose your face!


    But what if there is no Zi Dao? What will happen to him? The young Tianjiao, who ranked fifth in the list of heaven, fell silently. No one even knew that he might die at the hands of "Lin Hei" except Xue Jia! Will the Xue family tell about it? Nine times out of ten, it won''t, because if you say it, the Xue family won''t get any benefits. On the contrary, they will be resented by the Hu family and even the sons.


    Thinking of this result, how can Hu Xiao hate the Xue family less? How can you tell them too much information? Anyway, at that time, in order to show generosity, the Xue family had said that regardless of success or failure, the reward would not be recovered.


    Xue Chunqiu was very angry. His realm and identity, personally killing a young supreme Tianjiao, itself is a thing that cannot be seen. He won''t care about the scattered rumors. For example, someone will associate him with Lin Hei''s death in the future. He didn''t care about it at all. Who dares to say this publicly without evidence?


    Lin Hei is dead. Whoever says so is slandering Xue Jia! Is the enemy of Xue family!


    Anyway, Lin Hei didn''t have any foundation, and he didn''t know which big region he came from. What about Tianjiao? Kill it.


    But if someone else is around him, it''s different!


    Once it is spread, it will be an indelible stain on the reputation of the snow family.


    Xue Wulei was defeated by others and replaced the ninth place in the list. As a result, a saint came out of the Xue family to retaliate, and then he was seen with his own eyes... The power of this kind of rumors is not at the same level.


    The most important thing is that these three people are in such a ghost place as the dead leaf forbidden area!


    This is the thing that makes Xue Chunqiu feel headache most. What should I do? In the eyes of snow spring and autumn, there is a cold killing intention.


    Kill... Must kill! None of these three people can be spared!


    Xue Chunqiu is not an indecisive person. After deciding a thing, he will no longer look forward and backward.


    So he did it directly!


    Bang!


    First, there was a bang, and the defense formed by a halo exploded on Xue Chunqiu. He knows exactly what this place is. At the same time, he made a strong defense with the way of saints.


    At the same time, he sacrificed two magic instruments, one of which was like a large water tank made of bronze. The cylinder was engraved with various mysterious inscriptions, and each inscription sent out a strong breath.


    This is the real thing of the road, the tool of the sage!


    The other magic tool was a white feather fan, which he held in his hand and gently slapped in the direction of Chu Mo''s three people!


    In a moment, a large amount of miasma was blown up by the feather fan in Xue Chunqiu''s hand, and then formed a terrible storm, sweeping into the distance.


    The means of saints are unpredictable and indeed too powerful.


    However, if this can remove all the miasma here, the dead leaves forbidden area is not a forbidden area. Just a few saints can completely wipe out here.


    In fact, at the moment when the fan was fanned out in the snow spring and Autumn period, more miasma appeared in the place where the miasma was blown away. Moreover, these miasma, like life, swept fiercely towards the snow spring and autumn.


    And Chu Mo three people, as early as the moment when Xue Chunqiu shot, had already slipped out far away. Facing the miasma storm from this fan, Zi Dao looked grim and offered up the inkstone. Liu Yunfeng also directly sacrificed his magic weapon that affected time.


    All three of them knew that the other party wanted to poison them with these miasma!


    If a saint is not in such a place, one slap can kill them. Even the semi saint, Zi Dao, has no ability to fight back in front of the saint.


    Chu Mo''s face is also very serious. This is the pursuit of saints. Maybe a little mistake will lead to doom.


    But Chu Mo was not particularly worried. This place is not a place where a saint can do whatever he wants!


    Xue Chunqiu frowned secretly when he saw that the other party had two holy weapons in defense. He has not entered the testing ground for too many years and is not familiar with the young Tianjiao in the testing ground. Therefore, he did not know who the two people who followed Lin Hei were. If he knew the identity of Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, he would be afraid. But now, in his heart, all three must be destroyed here.


    Over there, Liu Yunfeng quietly offered a dozen video and audio stones, which were thrown in many directions at the moment when the three fled. Xue Chunqiu never dreamed that the three supreme Masters had such a mind when facing a saint.


    His eyes were cold, and he kept testing the situation ahead with his divine sense.


    The poison of the forbidden area of dead leaves is a major crisis. But in a short time, he was not afraid. Therefore, even if those miasma attacked him, he had no unnecessary action. In his eyes, there were only three figures who constantly fled to the distance.


    Although he can''t completely test out the Qi mechanism here, he can still feel a little bit as a great energy in the holy realm.


    He could feel that it was dangerous here. Even he had to be cautious.


    But looking up, those three guys ran out of order, and they simply ran away. At the same time, the two sacred vessels over there are floating and sinking, resisting the crisis of the forbidden area of dead leaves.


    "The three little things in the supreme realm don''t care. It''s all right after running for so long. What am I afraid of?" Thinking in his heart, Xue Chunqiu directly burst up and stepped in the direction of Chu mo. at the same time, one of his palms had been raised high and was about to suppress the three people.


    suddenly!


    A throbbing that seemed to come from the depths of his soul made his heart tremble.


    "Not good!"


    Xue Chunqiu shouted loudly and retreated quickly.


    Because he even stepped into an area where his Taoist practice was seriously consumed, he could even feel that his Taoist practice was constantly being eroded!


    This is terrible!


    He is a saint, which can make him feel that Taoism is disappearing, which shows that this is a really terrible place!


    But those three little things also passed through here just now. Why is it OK?


    This idea instantly came into Xue Chunqiu''s mind. Then he made a decision that he regretted very much. After retreating tens of millions of miles in an instant, his figure moved forward hundreds of millions of miles like a blink!


    This time, he was far away from that area.


    As a result... He entered a more terrifying area!


    In a flash, he felt that the foundation of his sage realm had been shaken!


    Is it Jin? Is it a refund?


    At this time, Xue Chunqiu was already a little flustered. This kind of emotion has not appeared in him for many years. But this is also the most instinctive reaction of people in the face of crisis.


    Watching the three little guys in the line of sight jump and run frantically.


    Xue Chunqiu made another decision that made him regret more


    It''s delivered at midnight. There are too few recommended tickets! Don''t be so lazy. Do something and vote! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1434

    He followed up again!


    At the same time, he suppressed his body with supreme magic power. He sacrificed fiveorsix Holy Level magic instruments. Flashing dazzling light, protect his body.


    Today''s snow spring and autumn, like a walking sun!


    In the forbidden area of dead leaves, he flashed everywhere like a ghost.


    Unfortunately, this area, almost covering the entire star field, is a rather terrible place. Not only is miasma rampant here, but the most important thing is that the extinction of Taoism in this place is devastating!


    After following for billions of miles, Xue Chunqiu finally collapsed. Even if there were fiveorsix sacred vessels to protect his body, his Taoist base... Was still severely shaken!


    His heart finally gave birth to a retreat.


    At the same time, he couldn''t understand why those three little guys could always be alive and kicking, and nothing happened?


    At this time, he whooped and spewed a mouthful of blood.


    This is the blood essence of the saint!


    His Daoji was seriously damaged. Many highly toxic miasma also began to penetrate through the holy vessels that were constantly eroded.


    It''s going to happen!


    Xue Chunqiu''s heart is blue with regret.


    But at this time, the scene that made his eyes want to crack and made the whole person mad appeared!


    The three men who had been running desperately in front, like a homeless dog, actually stopped, stopped there and looked at him!


    He was a saint, and the great friar with a high status in the ancient Xue family, was laughed at by three little supreme masters he was supposed to kill!


    It''s nothing. Xue Chunqiu couldn''t accept it. One of them was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood again. He even raised a bunch of video and audio stones in his hands. That kind of gadget Xue Chunqiu never looked at. He winked at him and shouted, "what treasure is this, old thief of the Xue family?"


    "They know me!" Snow spring and autumn suddenly have a feeling of shame!


    He was such a saint who came to kill a young supreme Tianjiao. Not only did he fail to kill him, but he suffered heavy losses and was tortured by others. He was actually recorded by others!


    In Xue Chunqiu''s eyes, two vast and boundless worlds were collapsing, and he was completely angry!


    Liu Yunfeng said with a smile, "I believe this thing will be the most popular news in the whole testing ground in recent years. Don''t worry, old thief of the snow family, we will propagandize this thing for you! Make sure everyone in the testing ground hears your reputation! See your demeanor!"


    "Little beast, dare you!" Xue Chunqiu was so angry that he shivered all over. Especially at the moment, he was like being in a deep mire. The power that destroyed his Taoism was still strengthening and growing!


    This is terrible!


    Now, he finally understood that those three damn little things were not running away at all! Where is panic? It is clear that he was deliberately brought here! Is to fool him!


    All day long, wild geese are actually pecked by wild geese. This kind of blow is too big for snow spring and autumn. Both body and mind suffered a heavy blow.


    A generation of strong people were simply calculated by three little dolls. Not only such a vicious calculation of him, now let him completely lose a big face, snow spring and autumn is in a dilemma.


    "Old thief, what dare I?" Liu Yunfeng drooped his eyelids and said faintly. In fact, his heart was also shocked. Although the third said that he could avoid the dangerous area in the dead leaf forbidden area, he and Zi Dao were still a little suspicious.


    Since the dead leaf forbidden area is listed as one of the three most terrifying areas by all monks, there is no reason. If it''s really so easy to break in, how can it be turned pale by everyone today?


    But now, Liu Yunfeng finally understands that the third is telling the truth, and he is simply too modest. How can it be so simple to avoid all dangerous places? It is clear that walking in the dead leaf forbidden area is like walking in your own backyard!


    This fierce place is completely free from any danger to Chu Mo!


    This is the most terrible place!


    Now even the saint of the Xue family is so miserable that Liu Yunfeng''s heart is sorry for him because he is so hateful there: who are you provoking? Why do you have to provoke Chu Mo?


    Zi Dao''s heart was almost the same, but he thought of more things. He not only knew that this was the saint of Xue family, but also knew that he was Xue Chunqiu! It''s Snow''s ruthless and tearful father. She has a high status in Xue family!


    But no matter how high... It can''t be higher than the royal family of Luo Tian!


    Although Chu Mo is now chased and killed by some people in the royal family, even the current Emperor may also be thinking of cleaning up Chu Mo, the "source of disaster". But this does not mean that this situation will continue!


    Once the monkey is born again, the whole universe will be in chaos. What will happen then is uncertain.


    Even if the monkey is not born, Chu Mo can never be helpless in the royal family of Luo Tian. As far as Zi Dao knows, some people in the royal family of Luo Tian are very sympathetic to the Chu Mo family. There are also some criticisms about contemporary emperors!


    Therefore, if the people within the royal family of Luo Tian killed Chu Mo, it might not cause much trouble; But if Chu Mo died at the hands of Xue Chunqiu, someone in the royal family of Luo Tian would be angry, and then implicate the ancient Xue family.


    Therefore, even if Chu Mo has no self-protection ability, no one can provoke him.


    Not to mention, Chu Mo not only has the ability to protect himself, but also is so terrible.


    Zi Dao looked coldly at Xue Chunqiu, who was furious in the void over there, and said in his heart: even if you can struggle to escape from the dead leaf forbidden area alive, you will probably destroy more than half of it!


    Looking back, Liu Yunfeng put this thing out again. I guarantee that you will be disgraced immediately, and even the whole ancient Xue family will be ashamed of you!


    This truth, Zi Dao can think of, Liu Yunfeng and Chu Mo can naturally think of, snow spring and Autumn... Even more.


    Therefore, Xue Chunqiu tried his best to resist, and ran his Taoism to the extreme, and then sacrificed all the magic tools. A large number of supreme vessels and 89 sacred vessels. Almost completely isolated his surrounding environment from the dead leaf forbidden area.


    But is the power of the Tao completely isolated by these magic tools? Although the speed of erasing his Taoism slowed down a little, it was still continuing.


    Xue Chunqiu knew that he couldn''t stay here for a long time. First, he tried to move slowly, trying to find the location of the line that Chu Mo had just walked by. He believes that those places should be safe. But I forgot that the power here in the dead leaf forbidden area is changing anytime and anywhere.


    Therefore, after moving for a long time, not only did it not slow down the speed of the destruction of the Taoist path, but also it became more obvious. Even if there were a lot of magic tools to protect him, he was still scared and furious.


    Then, with a gloomy face, he looked at Liu Yunfeng: "how can you give that thing to me?"


    "Old thief, are you confused? Why should we give this thing to you?" Liu Yunfeng smiled disdainfully, "if you come to kill us, we will return the evidence to you? Old thief, you can quietly live and die here. I won''t accompany you!"


    Liu Yunfeng said, holding Chu Mo and Zi Dao, and turned around to leave. In fact, he was a little confused in his heart, for fear that the old guy in the realm of saints would go crazy. If you go out and die with them, the current distance is not safe enough.


    "You... Stop!" Xue Chunqiu shouted angrily, and then his voice calmed down, but the hatred in his heart has reached an unbearable situation. A saint was shouted by an old thief, but he couldn''t be killed yet.


    That kind of hatred, it is simply heart and bone!


    "Things, how can you not let them out?" Xue Chunqiu''s eyes became red: "I can promise you something, as long as it''s not too much, I can promise. Today... It''s my bad luck."


    "Unlucky? You still don''t admit your mistake, do you?" Liu Yunfeng sneered.


    "I..." Xue Chunqiu almost gushed out a mouthful of old blood, forced himself to hold back, and said in a deep voice: "it''s my fault..."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Yunfeng asked while opening the AV stone.


    How can he fool a monk in the realm of Xue Chunqiu with his little movements? Then he angrily said, "are you still driving?"


    "Cough... Used to, used to." Liu Yunfeng turned off the AV stone directly, and then looked at Xue Chunqiu: "old thief, say, where are you wrong?"


    Xue Chunqiu felt his face was tempered by the fire of the Ninth Heaven, and said gnashing his teeth: "I shouldn''t provoke the three CHILDES..."


    "That''s it?" Liu Yunfeng looked dissatisfied and sneered, "you are a saint. You are so full that you come to trouble us? Say! Why?"


    Liu Yunfeng''s last few words, exhausted all his Tao practice, and sent out a rumbling Tao sound in the void.


    At ordinary times, this Dao sound is no different from mosquito hum for Xue Chunqiu. But at this moment, when his path was constantly eroded, his body trembled like thunder.


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao all looked at Liu Yunfeng with surprise on their faces, and they all secretly sighed in their hearts: there is something in the second brother''s stomach!


    Xue Chunqiu''s heart was filled with hatred, but on her face, she suddenly calmed down and whispered, "it''s because the dog Xue had no tears and was almost killed by young master Lin hei..."


    "No, no, no, no, no, it''s not like this." Liu Yunfeng interrupted Xue Chunqiu directly with a series of no''s: "it''s obviously that Xue Wulei wants to kill Lin Hei, but it''s such a simple thing. The same thing happens in the test field every day. How come it comes to your mouth that Lin Hei wants to kill your son? Who is Xue Wulei? Who is Lin Hei? He''s full?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1435

    "Yes, yes, yes... It''s what you said. In a word, I''m angry, because Xue Wulei has already had a serious heart demon. I can''t hear any of Lin Hei''s words. So I want to kill Lin Hei, let Xue Wulei''s heart demon disappear, and stand up again. I made a mistake. I shouldn''t be involved in this matter. But you... Can always understand a father''s deep love?" In the voice of Xue Chunqiu, there was a hint of supplication.


    On the one hand, he is winning sympathy. On the other hand, he really can''t hold on here!


    His Taoist base has been seriously eroded and began to rot. If it goes on like this, his realm may really fall from the realm of saints. So, in any case, we can''t continue to drag on.


    He wants to leave here, but forcibly leaving, I''m afraid, can only make his Daoji more seriously damaged. Therefore, he still put his hope on Lin Hei, who has never spoken much.


    "Bah!" Liu Yunfeng sneered, "lick your calf deeply? Do you want to face again? As a saint, you enter the testing ground to kill a supreme, which also means that you lick your calf deeply. This is your ancient Xue family''s behavior style?"


    Xue Chunqiu has an old face, which is already dark. He hates Liu Yunfeng in his heart.


    At this time, Zi Dao also felt almost.


    Because Zi Dao could obviously feel that Chu Mo didn''t want to really kill this Saint here.


    The influence of killing a saint is too great. It''s really not something that these young people can carry now. Evidence is not evidence, this kind of thing is actually sometimes useful, but sometimes, it is useless.


    There must be someone in the Xue family who knows that Xue Chunqiu came to the testing ground to kill Chu Mo, so once Xue Chunqiu fell here, there will be a huge shock inside the Xue family, and everyone will be furious.


    When things get big, it won''t do them any good.


    Therefore, at this time, Zi Dao knew that he should play by himself. He looked at Xue Chunqiu with a calm face and said, "master Xue, I''m in the sub road."


    "Huh? Eh? Zi Dao? Are you... Zi Dao who is the first in the list?" Xue Chunqiu''s stunned face was not pretended. He stared at the handsome young man in white, and his heart filled with boundless regret again.


    blamed!


    Lin Hei actually mixed up with Zi Dao!


    How is this possible?


    Damn it!


    "Yes, I''m the number one in today''s list, Zi Dao." Zi Dao looked at Xue Chunqiu with a gentle smile on his face and said, "the younger generation can understand the thoughts of the elder. Especially, the younger generation knows Lang Xue ruthlessly. Although this relationship... Is not very harmonious. However, the younger generation doesn''t want the elder to have any accidents here."


    After hearing this, Xue Chunqiu was even more embarrassed, and her heart said what was it? Being spoken to by a younger generation in such a tone, this old face... Today is completely lost.


    However, he finally knew why Hu Xiao failed. There were masters like Zi Dao around him, and the relationship between the Hu family and the Zi family... This was a loss. Laugh, little beast, I remember you!


    At this time, Zi Dao continued, "you see, this matter was originally a misunderstanding. Don''t blame the friends around me for being disrespectful to you. What you did was thoughtless, very inappropriate and dignified."


    Snow spring and autumn wow, spewed a mouthful of blood, a face, has risen to the color of pig liver. This sentence is simply more lethal than the previous little bastard''s bite of an old thief!


    "Senior, your position is high and powerful, and your status is beyond our group of young people. Therefore, please don''t do this in the future. As for this video stone..." Zi Dao said, glancing at Chu Mo and Liu Yunfeng.


    These two are all smart people, nodding now.


    Zi Dao then said, "we won''t take it out easily."


    Xue Chunqiu still has a feeling of wanting to vomit blood. What is it that she won''t take it out easily? Don''t you just want to threaten me? But he still has to endure this threat! Otherwise, what else can we do?


    It''s impossible to kill them in the forbidden area of dead leaves. After they leave the forbidden area of dead leaves, it will be even more impossible. Because God knows who will put these AV stones in their hands? These top Tianjiao, which side does not have a group of people to follow?


    At the thought of this, the handle of Tianda falls on the hands of the quilt, and Xue Chunqiu has an impulse to go crazy.


    The realm of sage, cultivation of mind, cultivation of nature and control of emotion, has already reached a level that ordinary people can''t imagine. But at this moment, Xue Chunqiu is no different from a secular mortal.


    "What do you want?" Xue Chunqiu asked in a deep voice.


    "We don''t want to do anything. We don''t want to compete with our predecessors and monsters like the Xue family. But we are all too timid to ask our predecessors to swear by what they do with their own life. We just hope that our predecessors can give a promise, and we also believe that we will abide by what they say in their capacity and status." Zi Dao smiled: "as for the two sons of the elder generation, they want to come to us for revenge or fight. We don''t mind."


    Xue Chunqiu took a deep breath, looked at Zi Dao deeply, and then nodded, "OK, I promise you that from now on, I, Xue Chunqiu, and the whole Xue family will not interfere in anything about you. Including my two dogs, I will teach them a good lesson after I go back. Don''t let them trouble you again."


    Chu Mo said faintly at this time, "this is actually for their own good."


    "...." Xue Chunqiu felt his chest blocked up, but he could only endure anger and nod his head: "yes, you''re right."


    "Well, that''s it. I hope you remember what you said. I hope you can keep your promise and don''t say anything about us, including our stay in the forbidden area of dead leaves." Zi Dao said faintly.


    Xue Chunqiu thought that if you don''t say it, I''ll say it when I''m full!


    Now he didn''t understand the meaning of Zi Dao''s words. When he understood it, he was furious again, but he could only knock out his teeth and swallow blood. I dare not say the truth that can break the sky.


    Xue Chunqiu nodded vigorously, "I also hope you can keep your promise and don''t leak out the AV stone and what happened today. Otherwise, it''s a big deal, the fish will die and the net will be broken."


    Zi Dao smiled and said, "don''t worry, master, this kind of thing is impossible!"


    "Good!" Xue Chunqiu felt that her Taoist base had been corroded beyond words. If she continued, there would be a big problem. He looked at the three of Zi Dao.


    Zi Dao pretended that nothing was wrong: "senior, let''s leave first."


    Chu Mo and Liu Yunfeng turned their heads together and were about to leave.


    "You... Wait." Xue Chunqiu felt that she had never been so embarrassed in her life as she is today. This taste is too uncomfortable. Compared with those things he encountered when wandering the world of mortals to experience demons, those things are simply Pediatrics!


    "What else?" Zi Dao looked back in surprise at Xue Chunqiu.


    Xue Chunqiu''s face was heavy: "please... Lin * * * * friends, show me the way out of here." With that, Xue Chunqiu felt like crying.


    How bullying!


    I am a saint!


    I''m here to kill you, not to be trapped by you!


    Why are children so terrible now?


    Chu Mo didn''t expect the ridicule of Xue Chunqiu, let alone the act of extortion. Instead, he nodded calmly and directly told Xue Chunqiu several directions, and then these directions were connected into a line.


    Xue Chunqiu looked at Chu Mo deeply and said, "Lin Hei, don''t worry, from now on, the Xue family will never provoke you!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "I hope you keep your word."


    Xue Chunqiu didn''t want to stay here for a moment, and left with tears along the line said by Chu mo.


    He must trust Chu Mo, because he has no second way to go!


    Once he leaves by himself, nine times out of ten he will fall from the realm of sage to the realm of supreme. It would be worse than killing him. Therefore, he can only place his hope on "Lin Hei". I hope he can point out a clear way for himself.


    Fortunately, facts have proved that the route pointed out by Lin Hei is correct. Although there is still a strong power to destroy Taoism in many places, it is much easier than before.


    Xue Chunqiu''s feelings are mixed, and her feelings for Zi Dao and Lin Hei are quite complex. But I can''t hate it anymore. What others have done is really too broad-minded and magnanimous. In contrast, his actions give people a feeling of narrow mindedness and limited pattern.


    By the time, except for the forbidden area of dead leaves, Xue Chunqiu''s Taoist practice has been forcibly eroded from the middle stage of the sage to the early stage of the sage, and it will almost fall to the supreme realm.


    This result made Xue Chunqiu almost cry without tears.


    With confidence and high spirits, he came back with such a result. Lost Tianda''s face, but also left Tianda handle.


    This loss... I ate too much.


    He stood on the edge of the dead leaf forbidden area for a long time. Finally, he murmured, "why don''t I have such a son?"


    I thought his two sons were the best, but everything in the world is most afraid of comparison.


    Xue Chunqiu leaves here disheartened.


    Over there, in the dead leaf forbidden area, Liu Yunfeng was a little dissatisfied with the choice of Zi Dao and Chu mo. Although he knew everything in his heart, he just felt that it was unpleasant to let go of the snow spring and autumn so easily.


    "The old thief came to kill the third man. When he saw us, he even wanted to kill us. Damn it, why? If the third man didn''t use the dead leaf forbidden area and severely pit him once, who would the three of us survive? Now he is so easy to let go. If I say, I should squeeze some oil from him. Let him know the pain! Otherwise, such a person won''t have a long memory! If he doesn''t pit him... It''s a good thing!" Liu Yun hummed.


    Zi Dao smiled and said, "he already knew the pain. The third pointed out the line to him. If I guessed correctly, it should enable him to barely maintain the realm of a saint, only on the edge of falling."


    Chu Mo nodded, "brother is wise!"


    Zi Dao smiled: "it''s right to do so, so that he can''t hate us, and even have to be more grateful." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1436

    Saying this, he looked at Liu Yun and said, "second brother, I know you are unhappy."


    "In fact, I know, brother, and third brother, your choice is right. Now, we can''t afford to kill a saint. But in my heart, it''s really unpleasant. I think it''s too light to let him go like this!" Liu Yunfeng sighed.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly threw an audio-visual stone to Liu Yunfeng: "second brother, look at this."


    Liu Yunfeng was slightly stunned. He didn''t know when Chu Mo also made an audio-visual stone. Activated a look, immediately happy. It turned out that this video stone actually recorded the scene that Xue Chunqiu just bowed his head and admitted his mistake with them!


    "You, when did you do it? He is a saint. How can he not feel it?" Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face, and the depressed color on his face was also much less.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "in fact, I have records before. I am silent..."


    "Third, you are too Yin!" Liu Yunfeng smiled and gave Chu Mo a thumbs up.


    At this time, Zi Dao said, "second brother, do you think it''s a little weak for us to let Xue Chunqiu go like this?"


    "Well, although it''s a right move, it''s true..." Liu Yunfeng is not hypocritical in front of his two sworn brothers.


    Zi Dao smiled and glanced at Chu Mo: "third, come on?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK, I say." He looked at Liu Yunfeng: "second brother, what are we doing in the dead leaf forbidden area?"


    "Why? Look for that monkey elder... Huh? Eh? Eh..." to tell the truth, Liu Yunfeng is really not a fool. He''s very smart, but he hasn''t thought of something for a while. Chu Mo only reminded him of this sentence, and Liu Yunfeng completely woke up.


    "I see, I see... Hahaha, you two guys are too cruel. Isn''t this still a cruel pit for him?" Liu Yunfeng was so excited that he almost jumped up. Chu Mo grabbed it.


    "Second brother, be careful, there is a fierce place next to you!" Chu Mo reminded.


    Liu Yunfeng didn''t care. "What''s the ferocity of having a brother around?" Then, with an excited look on his face, he said, "we found the great saint monkey and let him go. He''ll make trouble again later. Someone must associate this matter with the old thief of the snow family. Hahaha. Because he is such a saint recently and has entered the testing ground!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "this is just one thing. This matter will make him and Xue Jia a little confused. It''s not clear. Second... They have to help us cover this matter, which is related to us."


    Zi Dao nodded: "for them, what we have in our hands is more deadly. Therefore, Xue Chunqiu not only had to get rid of himself desperately, but also had to help us hide desperately! At that time, he knew that this matter was probably related to us, but it was useless. He dared not say."


    "Hahahaha!" Liu Yunfeng couldn''t help laughing wildly. This feeling is really not too refreshing.


    Zi Dao took a deep look at Chu Mo: "the key is the third man. This guy is too ghost. I''m afraid he''s thought of this since he introduced Xue Chunqiu to the terrible place from the beginning."


    "Really? Third, do you really think so?" Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo strangely.


    The three of them were always together, and it was Chu Mo who led them to escape. There is no communication between them. In the face of a saint''s pursuit, I can actually have the intention to set up this terrible situation. This mind, this city... It''s really terrible.


    Chu Mo smiled shyly, "second brother, don''t listen to the big brother''s nonsense. How can I be so powerful? I''m not a God. Isn''t it that the situation has arrived?"


    "Really?" Liu Yunfeng obviously doesn''t believe it. Looking at Zidao''s lips again, he would be even more unbelievable. Looking at Chu Mo, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, "fortunately, we are brothers."


    The next journey for the three will be much easier. During this period, three more unlucky people emerged.


    Two monks at the bottom of the list, and one monk at the top of the list. It is estimated that Chu Mo was challenged by his desire to pick up bargains.


    The result was a tragedy. Two of them were drowned by the raging miasma as soon as they appeared in this space, and they didn''t even have time to figure out what happened. A Taoist profession was quickly melted away. Sadly, they were poisoned before Taoism was cleaned.


    The other is a little lucky. At least he knows where he is. That terrible force crazily destroyed his Taoism, and he only had time to shout, "forbidden area of dead leaves!"


    Then it fell down and fell directly.


    Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao all looked at Chu Mo with speechless faces. This battle was simply too easy to win.


    Liu Yunfeng said with a wry smile, "if anyone challenges you at this stage, it''s really bad luck for eight generations. If you want to fool someone, don''t be too simple, just hide in here. While practicing, just wait for those silly birds to die."


    Zi Dao said, "yes, even when the saint comes, he will drink his hatred and return. I said, the third, Huangshi forbidden area and Heiyu forbidden area, can you also walk sideways?"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes: "wait until the day I become a Tai Shang."


    It''s the brothers'' turn to roll their eyes this time.


    Jokes are jokes. Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao all expressed their joy at Chu Mo''s ability. Because in the future, if you want to cheat others, just take them to the dead leaf forbidden area. It''s guaranteed that you can destroy a group if you come here!


    The three brothers laughed and made noise all the way, so they ran unimpeded into the depths of the dead leaf forbidden area. I don''t know if anyone has done it before, but at least they have never heard of it.


    Moreover, along the way, the three of them have achieved a lot. We have collected a large number of medicinal materials, as well as a lot of divine gold and rare minerals, many of which are extremely expensive. The entire Luo Tian universe is quite rare.


    As for chance, when it comes to the realm of three people, ordinary chance can''t make them get a huge promotion immediately. But everyone has gained a lot of benefits. The realm of Chu Mo has also been greatly improved. Now the whole body realm has reached the middle and late stage of the supreme.


    The realm of Zi Dao is closer to the peak of quasi saint. For him, becoming a saint still needs an opportunity.


    Liu Yunfeng gained the most. He himself entered the Tao with a knife. Under the selfless sermon of Chu Mo, he gained the most insight. Has stepped into the quasi holy field. This is the real great progress.


    In Liu Yunfeng''s words, he should now have the strength to fight with Zhong Sheng, nothing more than and duchuan.


    In a flash, three months have passed. They have thoroughly penetrated into the deepest part of the forbidden area of dead leaves. Almost no one has set foot here.


    The reason why it took so much time is that here, even if Chu Mo can avoid those terrible places and find the most perfect channel. But in terms of speed, it certainly cannot be compared with one hundred million miles on weekdays. Rao is so, this speed through the forbidden area is enough to make people feel scared.


    On Zidao''s body, he took a particularly ancient map, which recorded the exact location of the monkey who was imprisoned. Up to now, it is less than a billion miles away from that place.


    The three brothers stopped, because here, we need to think about what to say when we see the great sage.


    "I heard that the great sage was irritable and cruel, and when he didn''t say a word, he would kill. There were countless creatures who died under the great sage''s stick at that time. It didn''t matter what creatures it was, men, women, old and young. If it was unhappy, it was a stick." Zi Dao said softly, "although that Lord is a great holy realm, in fact, it is said that his combat power has exceeded the great holy realm. Facing the ancestral realm, it is also awe inspiring and dare to fight."


    Liu Yunfeng exclaimed, "this is the pursuit of our generation of monks!"


    Zi Dao stared at him: "the point! The point is not this!"


    Liu Yunfeng shrunk his neck and muttered, "I know, I know, let''s not mess with this master at that time."


    Chu Mo said, "the problem is that we don''t know what kind of provocation is for this master."


    "The third man''s words are on the point. For this master, we don''t know what kind of provocation is at all. Therefore, we will act according to our circumstances. If we really can''t..." Zi Dao pondered.


    Chu Mo said, "I''d rather turn around and go."


    Liu Yunfeng was silent for a moment and nodded. It''s true. The three brothers wanted to muddy the water of the universe and find something to do for those supreme beings who had no time to care about. But the great sage must not be stupid.


    Monkey spirit monkey spirit, isn''t that what you''re talking about?


    If you find the thoughts of the three of them, maybe the first thing after you get out of trouble is to hit them with a stick.


    That''s the great sage!


    They can''t fight a saint, let alone a great saint. Not to mention this master, that is the great saint among the great saints! The fighting power is terrible to the extreme.


    "OK, that''s it. Then, it depends." Liu Yunfeng also nodded.


    Then the three continued on their way.


    It was a long journey of one billion miles, but after half a month, they finally arrived in this area.


    A mountain rises from the ground and directly rises into the sky. I don''t know how high it is.


    This mountain covers an area of at least ten million miles.


    Then, within tens of millions of miles around the mountain, it was surprisingly quiet.


    There is no miasma here, and there is no power to destroy human morality.


    All sounds are quiet, even aura... There is no!


    Although this mountain is extremely huge, the flowers and trees growing on it are all the most common. Just like those plants of Chu Mo in the secular world. There is no spirit at all.


    Zi Dao looked at the mountain and said with emotion, "the land of sealed souls is really overbearing!"¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at three o''clock. Let''s vote more for recommendation. There are so many brothers who follow up. It''s not only that one person throws one a day. Share one? (~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 1437

    "This is the legendary land of spirit sealing?" Liu Yunfeng frowned and sighed softly, "this method is really amazing. It seals such a large area, so that the aura here disappears completely. It becomes a real mundane place. However, doing so... Will have great cause and effect!"


    "Compared with the thing they did, this kind of thing is not a big cause and effect. However, if we talk about the big cause and effect, hehe, Buddhism also bears it." Zi Dao said, smiling at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded. He didn''t know much about the past of Buddhism. But he has some say in Buddhism now.


    At this time, the three brothers suddenly heard a thunderous noise in the sky, and a sharp voice suddenly sounded: "tell Grandpa, what does Buddhism bear?"


    The sound startled the three brothers, but then their faces all showed excitement.


    Great sage!


    That monkey!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and said, "the Buddha has already left Luo Tianxian domain, and now it has declined."


    After he finished, there was no sound in the void for a long time.


    Chu Mo thought the other party would laugh wildly, but there was no movement at all. At that moment, he looked at each other with Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng. They are also full of fog.


    For a long time, a sob came from the void. It''s crying!


    All three of them were stunned and didn''t understand which one of them was playing.


    Then, the sobs were suddenly replaced by wild laughter.


    "Whoa, haha, haha, haha..."


    "Old Buddha, you used to be today? You suppressed grandpa Da Sheng. What was the result? It''s not impossible to escape annihilation?"


    "Why didn''t you get promoted to the Great Buddha?"


    "Why didn''t you get countless merits?"


    "I said that suppressing me would do you no good! Hahahahahaha, declining... You don''t accept me, what are you talking about? Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha? Nonsense, nonsense! Hahahaha!"


    The monkey''s wild laughter, somehow, sounded pathetic to the three. It was not a happy smile, let alone a cry of joy. It''s a mood full of sadness.


    After a long time, the voice gradually became lower, and gradually, there was only a sigh: "how about success and failure? After all, it is dust to dust to earth, and it is only empty after all; how about the suffering and happiness of all living beings? It is their own choice! What is the so-called phase of all living beings, about you? Is it not good to be your own Buddha? If the ambition is too big, it will hurt your own heart and your own body after all."


    The three people looked at each other. These words, they all seemed to understand, as if the monkey was talking about the Buddha who suppressed it himself. But from this words, I can''t hear much resentment. Some... Seems to be just endless sigh.


    "Well, three kids, come and let me have a look?" The sound rumbled and cracked the whole sky.


    The heads of the three people also felt bursts of tearing pain, and they all looked shocked.


    The great sage, even Zidao, didn''t know how many years he had been suppressed here. It''s been a long time anyway. In this spiritual land, its Tao practice seems not to be damaged at all. This is really a great miracle.


    The more they move forward, the more they can feel a boundless pressure. Obviously, there is no aura here, but the three people just feel their footsteps getting heavier and heavier. Their hearts became more and more frightened. If such places are used to suppress monks in their supreme realm, they may be crushed to death on the spot.


    "Too weak, too weak. Look at your weak appearance. Can''t you walk for so many steps? Hey, why are all monks so weak now?" The rumble came from the sky.


    All three of them laughed bitterly.


    Chu Mo said, "your Taoism is too profound."


    "Really?" In the rumbling sound, with some doubt, he said, "no, no, you are too weak!"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and he simply didn''t make a sound.


    The other side said, "do you know who I am? What''s the purpose of coming here? Tell me who sent you?"


    Hoo!


    Zi Dao took a long breath and stood there, reaching out to touch the sweat on his forehead.


    Tangtang peak half saint, actually sweating. This feeling is too rare for Zi Dao. He sighed, "I grew up listening to the legend of the great sage when I was young, and I have great admiration for the great sage in my heart..."


    "Fart, fart! Fart, fart... It stinks!" In the void, the sharp voice was full of disdain. Sneered: "I''m most annoyed with your dignified way of speaking. Say it to someone else, or get out of here! Don''t look at me being suppressed here, and blow you away in one breath!"


    "...." Zi Dao had a black line. He finally learned the so-called moodiness.


    Liu Yunfeng was articulate, but now he was also a little shivering and turned his eyes to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "let''s let you out."


    "Ouch, hey... It''s a little interesting, little guy. Do you have the ability to let me out? Do you have the ability? It''s really nonsense. Who do you think you are? If you come to a monk in the Great Holy Land... Well, it''s not good for a monk in the great holy land. It''s too weak to beat me with a stick... If you come to a monk in the ancestral land, you''re barely able. What do you think my seal is?" The voice is rumbling, still full of disdain.


    "We are too weak. The key is that you are strong. You can teach us. Over the years, has anyone else been here besides us?" Chu Mo said confidently.


    Indeed, the general Mahatma may not be able to pass through the area full of miasma and terror that destroys the human way.


    "Why not? A little monk came a few decades ago, but he was driven away by me. The little monk, hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe If only a few scriptures could transform people''s hearts, the world would have been very beautiful. " In the sky, the sound of monkeys sounded.


    The three brothers of Chu Mo looked at each other. Unexpectedly, before them, someone really came here. Moreover, according to the great sage, the other party''s Taoism is very trivial, which should not be too high. How did he get through this forbidden area?


    At this time, the monkey''s voice sounded again: "the little monk didn''t give up and stayed with me here for three years. Later, I got bored and blew away to him in one breath. I never came again, and I don''t know if I fell into the miasma and died."


    "..." Chu Mo and the others were all black.


    The three people continued to move forward, and the pressure was also increasing. In the end, each step became extremely difficult.


    Chu Mo thought for a while, and suddenly ran the six character mantra of Buddhism.


    At the moment when the six character mantra was running, Chu Mo suddenly felt that his body suddenly became light, as if the invisible pressure all over the sky had disappeared without a trace!


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng were all stunned, looking at Chu Mo with a dull face.


    Chu Mo said to the two of them, "two brothers, if you can''t, just wait here. I''ll go and have a look."


    The great sage is moody. God knows if he will blow his breath to the three of them? So, I''d better go and have a look first.


    Although Zi Dao was surprised at the sudden change of Chu Mo in his heart, he didn''t ask much and nodded: "we walk slowly. This pressure is also good for our cultivation."


    Liu Yunfeng nodded similarly, "yes, I think so, old three, be careful."


    Chu Mo answered, and then walked quickly to the root of the mountain.


    At this time, the monkey''s voice was full of surprise: "eh? Baby, how can you do this? You have a great relationship with Buddhism!"


    "A little." Chu Mo frankly admitted.


    Since the monkey has such a deep relationship with Buddhism, it shows that it knows the magic of Buddhism very well. So it''s meaningless for him to lie.


    "It''s interesting. How can you do this? In this case, it should be really possible for you to let me out." The monkey said in surprise, and then suddenly sternly asked, "Xiaowa, you are also a Buddhist magic power, and the power of Taoism appears on you. You said, tell me, what are you doing here? What do you want to let me out for?"


    At the end of the question, the monkey''s voice has become a little fierce,


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, who were struggling with the pressure to move forward, all stopped, and their faces showed concern.


    Chu Mo said, "a group of supreme beings want to kill me, but I heard that they are a little busy now. When they were Yin people, they were eaten back. They are all recuperating. But I still don''t trust them, because they have many terrorist strongmen in the great holy land. They want to kill me, and I still can''t resist. So, I want to let you out and muddy the water of the Luo Tian universe. Buy me some time."


    "...." Zi Dao looked pale.


    "...." Liu Yunfeng was as pale as death.


    These two brothers almost went crazy. The heart said that you were really killing yourself, third brother! You can be honest, but are you so honest? Aren''t you telling the great sage directly that you want to use it by letting it out?


    If you can succeed like you, it''s hell.


    Well, let''s stop rushing forward and wait for the third brother to collect the body


    Quiet.


    After Chu Mo said these words, the whole world was suddenly silent.


    "Haha... Haha... Haha, haha, haha!" After a while, suddenly came the monkey''s laughter, with endless joy in his voice, like a happy child.


    But Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao were completely confused with laughter.


    Chu Mo''s fist, which he had been holding tightly, quietly loosened. A drop of sweat slipped down his forehead.


    ...

 Chapter 1438

    Everyone wants to live frankly, but the pressure of honesty is really great. Chu Mo was just really ready. The sky god''s mirror, chaos oven, killing heaven and even his separation are all on standby.


    Once there is a slight change, he will immediately mobilize all his strength to avoid a fatal blow. Because this monkey, which has been suppressed for unknown years, can still be so arrogant. In this spiritual place, its sobs and laughter can easily shake the sky.


    This is a real terrorist!


    OK, OK.


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh. As he expected, the monkey was not angry. On the contrary, I am very happy.


    "Come here, come here, come here quickly, little guy, you''re so appetizing to me. It''s so interesting, haha, I haven''t seen such an appetizing little guy like you for too many years." The monkey''s happy voice came from the bottom of the mountain.


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh of relief, and then walked over with a firm face.


    At the foot of the mountain, a huge stone connecting the sky was suppressed from top to bottom. If I hadn''t walked close, I couldn''t see that it was a stone at all, because its color was almost the same as the mountain.


    At the bottom of the stone, a messy monkey head is there, and two furry arms are beating the ground.


    The monkey is still laughing.


    The monkey was holding an ordinary grass in his furry hand.


    This is the first time Chu Mo saw this great sage, and he felt very surprised. Because this... Is clearly an ordinary monkey. Its appearance is ordinary. But what is unforgettable is the monkey''s eyes.


    Chu Mo has seen the eyes of many powerful creatures, but he has never seen such pure eyes.


    Those eyes, as if with a mind bewitching power, are so pure that you can''t think of anything else after seeing them.


    The sky god Jian gently stimulated Chu Mo, and Chu Mo instantly returned to God. Then, he seriously saluted: "I''ve seen the great sage."


    "No gift, no gift, baby, come here, come closer, let me have a good look. Hahahahahaha, it''s so funny. Your joke made me laugh successfully. I can''t remember how many years I haven''t had such a happy fruit." The monkey thumped and laughed wildly.


    When things came to an end, Chu Mo also became calm. As he approached, he said, "great sage, I didn''t tell a joke. What I said is true. Great sage is as bright as a torch, and should be able to distinguish."


    The monkey was silent for a moment, then looked up at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "do you really provoke a bunch of supreme beings? Do they really want to kill you?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded.


    "Hahaha, are you the one who will lift the sky in the prophecy? I''m laughing to death. I didn''t expect the prophecy to be true. Those old bastards have already died. Hahahaha, unexpectedly, there is a second one in the world besides me. I''m not lonely, I''m not lonely anymore. Hahaha, you still suit my appetite so much. HMM... just a little too handsome, isn''t it good, mask? The face behind the mask is more handsome ... too bad! If you are as ugly as me, it is perfect! " The monkey muttered and muttered a lot.


    Chu Mo was shocked when he heard this. The mask on his face was actually seen through by the monkey.


    "Don''t be so surprised. You don''t know that I ate a lot of gold pills from the Supreme Master, and he threw them into the alchemy furnace to refine them for many years. I have already refined a pair of golden eyes. In this world, where is there a vanity that I can''t see through?" The monkey said plainly. Immediately, it wrinkled its nose, and in one eye, suddenly emitted two divine lights, looking at Chu Mo: "Hey, that stove is actually on you? It''s strange, how can it be? Oh, it''s a little incomplete... But it shouldn''t be? Is it that the Supreme Master is also dead? Right, right, too immortal, how can he die?"


    Chu Mo stood there with a dull face. He felt that he could know countless terrible mysteries without asking a word.


    My lord... My lord? My Lord!


    This guy has seen the legendary Supreme Master and stolen the golden elixir of the Supreme Master? This... This is simply! This monkey is the real existence that can overturn this sky!


    Finally, the monkey calmed down. It looked at Chu Mo seriously: "the little boy is a little interesting. Well, well, it''s very interesting. Don''t be afraid of those old immortals. They are a group of stiff and rotten old things, which are not worth worrying about at all. Their means are just a little bit, so I''ll cover you in the future!"


    At this time, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng over there were still struggling, but they listened to the dialogue between the monkey and Chu mo. The two brothers were so shocked that they could hardly speak. The news from the inside of the monkey can scare people to death.


    Has it ever seen Taishang? Have you stolen the golden elixir of the supreme? The most important thing is that after it did these things, the Emperor didn''t slap it dead? On the contrary, the Buddha finally cleaned it up?


    In the mouth of monkeys, those supreme beings have become a group of stiff and decadent old things? Only a little means? But is it really the case?


    Chu Mo looked at the monkey: "there are two friends behind me. What can Dasheng do to let them come directly?"


    Monkey''s eyes blinked, and then casually pointed, in the void, a visible channel directly appeared: "jump on this channel, I''ll pick you up!"


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng were immediately overjoyed and jumped directly into the channel, but unexpectedly, after jumping into the channel, their bodies were instantly transmitted by a strange force.


    Chu Mo was shocked and said, "Dasheng... Are you?"


    The monkey first drooped his eyelids, then raised his head and looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "some words are not suitable for them to hear. They just listened to them. Anyway, these things are not a secret for many people. But the next one is not good."


    "But, their safety..." Chu Mo was really afraid that the monkey would throw his two brothers into the dead leaf forbidden area if he was unhappy. They leave themselves, and it is almost impossible for them to go out.


    "Don''t worry, will I be so tasteless? I''ve sent them out of this forbidden area." Said the monkey.


    Chu Mo really couldn''t believe what the monkey said at this time, but just then, the voice stone on his body sounded. Chu ink directly activates the tone stone. At the other end came Zi Dao''s voice with a wry smile: "third, we''re out of the forbidden area of dead leaves. Be careful yourself, we''ll wait for you here."


    "Really out of the forbidden area of dead leaves?" Chu Mo couldn''t help feeling a little frightened. He turned his head and looked at the monkey. His heart said that this is the power of the great sage? Or is it just the ability of this monkey?


    "It''s really coming out. Don''t worry. Just be more careful." After saying that, Zi Dao told Chu Mo a few words, and then turned off the sound transmission stone.


    "Xiaowa, are you relieved now?" The monkey rolled his eyes at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was covered with black lines and said, "don''t worry, but you''re too scary. Let''s say it."


    "Would you like what I told you?" The monkey bared his teeth at Chu Mo, then became serious and said, "baby, I know those are your two brothers. I also had brothers in those days. Brothers are naturally trustworthy. But it doesn''t mean that everyone can trust."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    The monkey said, "you say, if they listen to all the secrets, if they turn their heads, catch them, extract their divine consciousness, and read their memory, what do you do? Don''t you know all your secrets by others?"


    Chu Mo was stunned for a moment, and then became silent. Indeed, the possibility that the monkey said is not only there, but also not small.


    Because such means, even a primordial monk will use. Let alone those supreme beings.


    Whether supreme or quasi holy, although it is strong enough. But in front of supreme being, it is not enough to see. It depends on whether people want it or not. If they really want it, there will be no secret to keep.


    "So, no matter what you do, you should be careful. Otherwise, you don''t know when you will be cheated, and even many times, the people who cheated you don''t know they cheated you. Isn''t this more depressing?" The monkey said with emotion on his face.


    "I see. Thank you for your advice. How can I untie your seal?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No hurry, no hurry. As soon as my seal is lifted, some people will feel it at the first time and find you. It''s not beautiful. I have something to tell you." The monkey looked at Chu Mo, suddenly his hands were sealed, and he drank something.


    Chumerton felt a gap between heaven and earth for a moment. It was a feeling of complete closure. Even the power in the body was frozen at this moment. It''s impossible to mobilize at all.


    "Hey, it''s not as good as it used to be. You should always be careful when doing anything." The monkey muttered, and then looked at Chu Mo: "baby, do you know what happened to that prophecy?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I''m not very clear. I only heard that there was a prophecy that was made by some supreme being. He said that in the Yan and Huang regions, there would be a person who, when he grew up, would destroy the fruits of their supreme existence and destroy their Taoism."


    "That''s right, that''s not right." The monkey nodded first, then shook his head, It looked at Chu Mo and said: "The person who made this prophecy, master Lingtong, is a supreme being at the peak of his ancestral realm. In fact, the old man is not a bad person. On the contrary, he is an elder with great mercy. He made this prophecy in the original words... He said that monkeys make heaven for a reason, but they affect too many innocent creatures, so he was suppressed by the Buddha. But the Buddha may not really get boundless merit if he did this , because people are unpredictable. However, one day, there will be a more ruthless person in the Yan and Huang regions in the southeast. He can overturn this sky, and he can easily destroy many people''s Taoist fruits and their Taoist practices. But he did no evil. If you forcibly intervene, you will fall; Without intervention, it will wither. The road is endless, and I can''t see through it. It can only be said that it is time for our generation to leave. "


    ...

 Chapter 1439

    The monkey said: "But this prophecy was misread. Several supreme beings deduced by means of counter heaven, directly counting this cause and effect on the head of the royal family of Luo Tian. So, during the thirty-six era catastrophe of the old emperor, they brazenly took action. This kind of thing has never happened in the past. As a result, you should probably know a little. When the old emperor collapsed, those supreme beings were also hit hard, and were more affected by the force of cause and effect All of them turned into statues. There was only one breath left, lingering. But in this realm, there are many means. Therefore, in the late stage, in that half dead state, they intervened again in the last emperor Luo Tian''s attack on the ancestral realm. As a result, the previous emperor Luo Tian failed to attack the ancestral realm, suffered a heavy blow, and even had to retire from the throne. Passed the throne to his eldest son. "


    Said the monkey, Glancing at Chu Mo: "So, as soon as I saw you and listened to what you said, I believed what you said, because I knew who you were at once. The little doll of Luo Tian''s royal blood flowed in my body, haha. Presumably, even the contemporary emperor Luo Tian''s perception of you... Should be full of complexity. Because of your existence, the old ancestor of the royal family was besieged and died. His father was also interfered and impacted on his ancestral realm because of your existence, and also failed ¡£ So, although he is your close relative, well, let me calculate, he should be your uncle? But in his heart, he probably wants you to die. Hahaha. "


    Chu Mo was stunned, shocked, and then silent.


    Monkeys are really smart. They are simply too smart. It was suppressed here, but it seemed to know the world. Nothing can hide its golden eyes.


    The monkey glanced at Chu Mo, and then said, "so, you can think about it. Your situation is really not very good. Those supreme beings have little possibility to shoot you. They shot twice in succession, and it is impossible to shoot for the third time!"


    "But when I became a Taoist, someone shot me once. I don''t know who saved me. I only saw a seal." Chu Mo said.


    "Eh?" The monkey suddenly looked surprised and looked at Chu Mo: "tell me what''s going on?"


    Chu Mo told the monkey about the crisis when he cut firewood to become a Taoist priest. The monkey was unusually silent for a long time. In the end, it cursed, "a group of old guys, are so cunning!"


    "...." Chu Mo looked at it silently.


    The monkey said: "It was only that time that some shameless old thing felt the change in the Yanhuang realm. He didn''t even know who it was, so he directly and brazenly shot it. Fortunately, someone in the royal family of Luo Tian was still protecting you. Maybe it was the successor left by the fallen old emperor, or someone else. Anyway, when it comes to that extreme number, unless they admit it themselves, others can''t calculate it."


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at the monkey, "do you mean that those supreme beings won''t attack me in the future?"


    "It''s hard to say in the future. Even I can''t see through some secrets. But in a short time, those old things don''t have the energy to fight you. Because I''m going out! Baby, don''t you try your best to find here and let me out?" The monkey said directly.


    Chu Mo blushed a little, but nodded calmly.


    The monkey bared his teeth and smiled, "I like honest people. Don''t worry, baby, I''ll create this opportunity for you. Because this is my favorite thing!"


    "Is there any danger? For example, will they encircle and suppress you?" Chu Mo was more or less worried. It''s easy to find such a big tree. He doesn''t want the monkey to be killed so quickly.


    The monkey glanced at Chu Mo obliquely: "baby, I can see that you are a little uneasy about my strength, but it doesn''t matter. Just look back and listen to the news!"


    Chu Mo exchanged a lot of information with the monkey before. This monkey was really powerful and was suppressed in such a place, but he knew far more than Chu Mo imagined, including things in recent years.


    Finally, the monkey said, "baby, remember, you use the six word mantra of Buddhism to recite the spell 300 times. Then, you leave at the first time. I will erase all traces of you here. Do you know?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t worry, Dasheng, I know."


    "Well, go." The monkey waved his hand.


    Chu Mo raised his head, looked at this huge stone, took a deep breath, and began to climb up.


    Fortunately, he kept running the six character mantra, and the strange power of this place could not stop him, so he climbed very fast.


    The monkey lay there bored. In his pure eyes, there were shining lights, murmuring, "the Buddha still sees far away. In that case, why do you want to block me? I don''t understand, I don''t understand, I''m angry! It''s a pity that you''re dead, otherwise I''ll come back to you for an explanation!"


    Then, the monkey couldn''t help sighing: "master Lingtong, master Lingtong, you said you should rob, why leave such a big mess? I''m a little skeptical now, you''re intentional! Fengshen list... How much blood do you have to shed for you?"


    Chu Mo naturally couldn''t hear those words of monkeys, otherwise he would be even more shocked. Rao is so, he still has a feeling in his heart: there seems to be an invisible force, forming a chess game, which circles everyone in the whole universe into this chess game, no matter who it is, it is just pieces. I just don''t know. Is Taishang a chess player or a chess piece?


    Chu Mo kept climbing, and his speed was faster and faster. In this spiritual place, he added the six character mantra, and was no longer affected by that shackle.


    Soon, Chu Mo passed through the clouds and came to the top of this Tongtian stone. On it, there was a light yellow, palm sized seal character on the cyan stone.


    "Is this seal character that has trapped monkeys for many years?" Chu Mo sighed lightly. He couldn''t feel any power on this seal character. I understand in my heart that this should be caused by the too big gap in realm.


    Later, Chu Mo didn''t delay. Facing the seal character, he began to recite the six character mantra.


    Once, twice... Fifty times, a hundred times!


    In the process of constantly reciting the mantra, Chu Mo''s understanding of the six character mantra has become deeper and deeper. At the 299th time, Chu Mo suddenly felt a magnificent breath, which burst out along the seal character.


    That breath almost knocked him down.


    Chu Mo easily stabilized his body and mind and began to recite for the threehundred time.


    Hum!


    A bright light instantly shines in the spiritual sea of Chu mo. The palm sized light yellow seal script also swished and flew into the spiritual sea of Chu mo. After making a circle in the sea of spiritual awareness, it disappeared instantly, and finally appeared on a Taoist platform at the heart of Chu mo.


    The seal character and Taoist platform are directly integrated. Only one mark is left.


    Another kind of Tao was successfully understood by Chu mo. For Chu Mo, this is simply a very unexpected harvest.


    Then Chu Mo felt that there was a vast force bursting out along the stone, holding him and flying away from here.


    Vaguely, Chu Mo seemed to see the scene of the huge mountain suddenly collapsing and an indomitable monkey standing there.


    Soon, Chu Mo couldn''t see anything.


    Then he saw Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng.


    The two brothers were waiting for Chu Mo on the edge of the dead leaf forbidden area.


    Seeing them, Chu Mo felt warm and smiled at them.


    He was about to speak, but he saw the two brothers all looking at the direction behind him with a stunned face.


    At the edge of the infinite void of the universe, the deepest direction of the dead leaf forbidden area suddenly lit up a light.


    That light seemed to pierce the whole universe!


    Thousands of suns add up, not so bright!


    "God, is this?" Liu Yunfeng twitched at the corners of his mouth and didn''t dare to say the four words of the birth of the great sage. Because this place is definitely unsafe. There must be powerful people coming here to investigate.


    Zi Dao didn''t make a sound, but his eyes burst out with bright light. This kind of prestige is his lifelong pursuit!


    Bang!


    The light burst completely in the void in an instant.


    Then, an air wave pushed out horizontally from the deepest part of the dead leaf forbidden area. In an instant, all traces were erased. Even the traces of snow entering the forbidden area of dead leaves in spring and autumn disappeared.


    A figure rushed directly out of the forbidden area of dead leaves and into the top of the endless sky.


    A stick of unknown length burst through the sky of the testing ground, and then, the entire vast testing ground, every corner, any living creature, heard a wild laugh.


    "Hahahahahaha... Those scum of Luo Tian universe, I''m back!"


    For a moment, the whole testing ground was silent.


    No one knows what happened, but all Tianjiao know that something big has happened! Something terrible must have happened.


    For a time, the entire Luo Tian universe, I do not know how many top-level existence, supreme existence, at the same time opened their eyes. But almost everyone''s face was pale, and their eyes were full of endless fear.


    "No, that demon monkey... It''s back!"¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at three o''clock. I''m having a good time. Just vote a few recommendation tickets, okay? Well, that''s the same sentence. There are so many chasing brothers and sisters, one person, one vote is a lot. Vote!!!!


    ...

 Chapter 1440

    The demon monkey that once stirred the whole Luotian universe restlessly, the rebellious guy, has been killed again!


    The news spread almost instantly. Everyone who heard of the monkey''s "great achievements" was stunned. How could they not imagine that the monkey, who was suppressed by the Buddha himself, still had a day to get out of trouble?


    Ordinary people don''t know, but those with high status don''t know where the monkey was suppressed. In their view, the monkey will not be born again until the day of death.


    Not to mention how terrible the dead leaf forbidden area is, there will be no monks in the great holy land to save it. Just talking about the means of Buddha, can anyone crack it? Unless there is a supreme being who is in the same state as the Buddha, it is possible to break the seal of the monkey. But in this world, how can someone in that realm rescue monkeys?


    "Who on earth is it? Released the monkey?"


    "Who is so bold that he should be punished!"


    "The man who released the monkey wanted to see Luo Tian''s universe fall into chaos again, and his heart was detestable!"


    "Check, immediately find out who has been in and out of the testing ground recently. If there is any suspicious list, report it!"


    For a time, I do not know how many powerful existence, issued this instruction.


    Xue Jia.


    Xue Chunqiu stood in front of Lao Zu Xuehan with a dull face. He never dreamed of it. He went to the testing ground and didn''t take advantage of a hair. After he left, there was such a big mess in the testing ground!


    "Tell me the details." Xue Han looked calm, lowered his eyelids, sat cross legged, and put a pair of thin hands on his knees. The sound sounds smooth.


    But Xue Chunqiu fell to his knees with a plop and said in a trembling voice, "Grandpa, it''s really not me!"


    "Of course I know it''s not you. Do you have that ability?" Xue Han suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Xue Chunqiu with great disappointment: "the realm of saints is not weak. With your realm, you can go to seal a large domain without saints! For example, Yanhuang, for example... Beidou. With your strength, you can easily seal their entire domain."


    Xue Han hadn''t said so much for many years. He looked at Xue Chunqiu deeply: "and you, went to the testing ground and killed a baby in the supreme realm. Then what? A Taoist shop was almost ruined, and unexpectedly caused a huge basket!"


    Xue Chunqiu''s face was extremely pale. Now he finally understood what the three boys wanted from him. It''s just that he doesn''t understand that there are three supreme realms... Well, a boy with a son''s blood, the guy who ranks first in the test field is quasi saint. But so what? I, a saint, was almost robbed in places like the forbidden area of dead leaves. Even if they can avoid dangerous places because of the little beast Lin Hei. But how can you let the monkey go?


    What do these three little things want to do? To do so is to break the sky!


    Xue Han said, "who knows what happened when you entered the testing ground?"


    Xue Chunqiu respectfully replied, "at the entrance of Luo Tianxian domain, those two monks guarding the entrance."


    "Send someone to kill, don''t need to find any reason. Anyway, it''s killing people and killing people. However, be clean, or no one can protect you." When Xue Han finished, he waved his hand and let Xue Chunqiu go out.


    Xue Chunqiu''s questions couldn''t be answered at all, and he didn''t dare to ask, so he could only go on with a gloomy face.


    Now arrange someone to kill the two monks over there. Normally, the Xue family''s reaction was fast enough. The first time they got the news, they thought of killing people.


    However, the people sent by Xue Chunqiu still went late!


    The two monks guarding the entrance have disappeared!


    No one knows whether they are dead or picked up by others.


    Anyway, the entrance from Luo Tianxian domain to the testing ground was empty and there was no one.


    After Xue Chunqiu got the news, she fell the cup on the spot and smashed almost everything that could be smashed in the room.


    Then, he called Xue ruthlessly to scold, and then took Xue ruthlessly to Xue Wulei''s recuperation place, almost gnashing his teeth, and told the two brothers that if they dared to provoke Lin Hei or the people around Lin Hei in the future, they would be directly dealt with by the Xue family according to the family law!


    After scolding, Xue Chunqiu went to Laozu Xuehan to discuss countermeasures.


    Xue Wulei and Xue ruthless brothers looked at each other. They didn''t know what had happened at all.


    "Brother, can this matter have something to do with the monkey who got out of trouble?" Xue Wulei asked.


    These two brothers are real arrogants. They are not stupid, let alone stupid. From their father''s abnormal behavior, we can feel the seriousness of this matter.


    Xue ruthlessly whispered, "my father seems to have been seriously injured when he came back from the test field. Although he didn''t say it, I guess this matter... Nine times out of ten, it has something to do with Lin Hei."


    "With them?" Xue Wulei said in surprise, "how is it possible?"


    Xue said in a ruthless whisper, "don''t forget where the monkey ran out."


    "Dead leaves..." Xue Wulei just said two words, and then shut his mouth in horror, and then a face of shock: "how is it possible?"


    "This is the only explanation I can think of. Otherwise, why doesn''t father let us have trouble with Lin hei and them again?" Snow sighed heartlessly.


    "Lin hei..." Xue Wulei clenched her teeth: "Damn it!"


    "There will always be opportunities in the future. Endure the hatred for a while and repay it in the future!" Snow said mercilessly.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The three brothers of Chu Mo have been far away from the forbidden area of dead leaves. A few days later, they came to an ancient city.


    The atmosphere in the ancient city was very tense, and no one even paid much attention to the three of them. Almost everywhere, you can hear the sound of talking about the monkey.


    "What? You don''t know what happened? Brother, your news is too out of date. I tell you, there was once a monkey, which was a top Saint..."


    "The monkey reappeared, and no one expected that it should be suppressed in the testing ground. It''s hard to imagine. It''s said that the monkey is quite terrible, and no one is its opponent under the ancestral realm."


    "What I heard is that the monkey is not even afraid of ancestral territory!"


    "Yes, it has fought many supreme beings in its ancestral realm. Although it can''t fight, those beings can''t help it."


    "Or the Buddha in the past..."


    "Don''t mention it again."


    It was the man walking on the street, and there were many such comments around him.


    Those who can enter and leave the testing ground are all top-level Tianjiao. These people are originally the best and the proudest group. But when it comes to the monkey, no one shows disdain.


    Chu Mo secretly said: it seems that the monkey is indeed extremely powerful. It should also be the great saint who was suppressed by Buddhism in the old monk''s mouth. Although he had not been in contact with the monkey for a long time, he could feel that the monkey had a pure heart and was jealous of evil. Don''t look down on all rotten and old things. There is an unyielding spirit on his body, which seems to want to break all shackles and shackles.


    With the continuous fermentation of this news, another voice finally appeared.


    "Hahaha, it''s lucky for the monkey saint to return! Finally, someone in our demon clan can stand up and speak for us!"


    "Yes, those were born in the demon clan, but they forgot the supreme existence of their identity. If you have the ability, come out again to suppress our monkey saint?"


    "There is news that the great sage of fox heaven has passed the customs!"


    "I heard that the Bull Demon Saint also passed the pass!"


    "Peng Dasheng flew away from its closed place a few days ago!"


    "The great sage of the snow dragon leaves the customs!"


    These news, one by one amazing, dizzying.


    In the pub.


    Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng are drinking.


    All three of them sighed with emotion on their faces. After sealing their single room, Zi Dao smiled and said, "this time, it''s really breaking the sky."


    Liu Yunfeng asked, "these great saints who leave the pass have something to do with monkey great saints?"


    Zi Dao nodded and sighed, "the monkey saint was once extremely talented and was the leader of the younger generation of the demon clan. Almost all the demon clans especially respected it and hoped that under its leadership, the demon clan would gain a higher status. In fact, the monkey Saint did it. It almost overturned the whole Luo Tianxian domain that year. Even the emperor''s Taoist old ancestor fairy..."


    Zi Dao glanced at Chu Mo and said softly, "there''s nothing I can do with it."


    Liu Yunfeng took a breath, and Chu Mo was shocked.


    Zi Dao then said, "later, when the monkey saint and a group of young demon saints wanted to develop, they were crushed. Ironically, the person who really crushed them was not the monk of the human race, nor the Buddha, but... Several supreme beings who were also born in the demon race!"


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo: "it should be the ones who want to kill you."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and asked, "why? Isn''t it a good thing that there are more elites in the same clan?"


    "No, not for those people." Zi Dao said, "it is said that this Luo Tian universe can only produce one supreme. Well, it is said that a universe can only produce one supreme. Then, the creatures in the ancestral realm are also limited. Because the supreme existence of each ancestral realm represents a kind of Providence. That is the supreme Tao. Although there are thousands of roads, you should have heard another sentence."


    "Ten thousand ways to one?" Chu Mo frowned and asked.


    "Have you heard of it?" In Zi Dao''s eyes, a flash of pure light flashed, and his eyes were burning at Chu mo.


    "No, I think so." Chu Mo answered honestly.


    "Worthy of being a genius!" Zi Dao sighed, "you can realize this, but I can''t realize this."


    "This is difficult?" Chu Mo is a little strange.


    Liu Yunfeng said, "it''s not very difficult, it''s too difficult. If no one gives advice, I''m afraid we can''t understand this until we reach the level above the great sage."


    Zi Dao nodded: "ten thousand ways to one, that one, in fact, is too high. So, in a universe, there can only be one high. Unless..."


    He didn''t say anything except that, but Chu Mo and Liu Yunfeng understood in an instant.


    Unless you die too much. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1441

    Liu Yunfeng said, "but isn''t the supreme being immortal and beyond reincarnation?"


    Zi Dao said faintly, "but the Supreme Master can go."


    "Go?" Liu Yunfeng murmured, "leave this universe?"


    Zi Dao nodded: "yes, but it''s hard to say what will happen if you leave the universe, even the supreme one. Moreover, there is a list of gods in the world. It is said that those supreme beings, in fact, what they care most is not that young people rush into the ancestral realm. They are afraid that because there are many ancestral realms, they will be squeezed into the list of gods!"


    "Gods list?" Liu Yunfeng and Chu Mo both looked dull. They have never heard of this thing.


    Zi Dao said, "well, I''ve also heard that it''s vague. It''s said that there are countless places like Luotian universe in the whole Hongmeng universe. Since the beginning of Hongmeng, a list of gods has been formed between heaven and earth. The list of gods will travel in all universes. But no one knows when it will appear, and no one knows what kind of existence can be listed. However, there is a saying that at least the ancestral realm is qualified to be listed."


    "If you are on that list, you are the real God. Although the realm is not so high and the Tao is not so powerful, you belong to the gods that are truly recognized, recognized and canonized by the Hongmeng universe! You have divine personality." Zi Dao said with a wry smile, "I really don''t understand about this. I also listen... Hey, to tell the truth, I also listen to my great great great great great grandfather."


    "The supreme ancestor of the son''s family?" Liu Yunfeng was shocked and muttered, "no wonder you named yourself called Zi Dao."


    Chu Mo also looked at Zi Dao in surprise. He didn''t expect that he had the honor to meet the ancestor of the Zi family.


    Zi Dao said, "to be exact, the name of Zi Dao was given to me by the old ancestor. These legends were told to me by the old ancestor before going to bed. Although the old ancestor didn''t ask about the world, by chance, anyway, I don''t know why I got into the eyes of his old family. The old ancestor once quietly entered the testing ground and taught me for three years."


    i see!


    Liu Yunfeng and Chu Mo both had envious faces.


    What Zi Dao said is really beyond their understanding of the world.


    Zi Dao then said: "The old ancestor once told me that this era is likely to be the era when the list of gods entered the luotian universe. Therefore, the Supreme Lord will not leave. Therefore, those supreme beings are so afraid of the monkey saint and their young top powers. Once the monkey saint has a firm foothold in the whole Luotian universe, they have their own forces. Get enough resources and compete with them for the way of heaven. As long as one enters the ancestral realm ¡£ Then, their chances of entering the list of gods are reduced by one point. Therefore, according to legend, there was a supreme being called master Lingtong who made a prophecy before he sat down. "


    When Zi Dao said this, Look at Chu Mo: "He said that monkeys make trouble in the sky for a reason, but they affect too many innocent creatures, so they were suppressed by the Buddha. But the Buddha did this, it may not really get immeasurable merit, because people are unpredictable. But one day, in the Yan and Huang regions in the southeast, there will be a more ruthless person, who can overturn this sky, he can easily destroy the Tao of many people, and destroy the Tao of many people. But he has no evil deeds. If you force him to do it Pre, will fall; Without intervention, it will wither. The road is endless, and I can''t see through it. It can only be said that it is time for our generation to leave. "


    Chu Mo looked at Zi Dao with a shocked face. If it weren''t for him, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng had been thrown out of the dead leaf forbidden area by the monkey when the monkey said this to him. You must think Zi Dao heard! Not a word is bad!


    Zi Dao then said, "master Lingtong made this prediction, in fact, he should want those supreme beings to accept their fate and stop. But he didn''t expect that this actually aroused the rebound of those supreme beings. First, he put collective pressure on Buddhism, and forced the Buddha to take action on the basis of monkey cholera Luo Tian universe and killing creatures."


    "Why? Why did they do this?" Liu Yunfeng angrily said.


    "It''s not based on anything, it''s based on the teachings of Buddhism." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Liu Yunfeng was instantly speechless. Naturally, he knew the teachings of Buddhism.


    "Therefore, the Buddha knew the consequences of doing so, but he still did it." Zi Dao said, "however, things are changing, and the Buddha still has a hand in it. If it weren''t for you, how could the monkey Saint be released? So, this drink and peck are all cause and effect! I just don''t know those supreme beings exist. How long can they last? I don''t know whether the list of gods will appear in our Luo Tian universe. If it doesn''t appear, that group of people will be crazy."


    "Is it really so important to be canonized as a God by heaven and earth?" Liu Yunfeng asked.


    Zi Dao glanced at him: "In the supreme realm, immortality and eternal reincarnation are indeed powerful to the utmost. But he is still rebellious after all! Every step of any cultivated creature is rebellious! Because according to the rules of the heavenly way, any creature should have life, old age, illness and death. No matter how strong you are, when you reach longevity... You must die! This is the law! But God... Is different. God is recognized by this heaven and earth! Not our heaven, but God The whole Hongmeng universe. Contains the infinite Luo Tian universe. What does that mean? "


    Chu Mo whispered, "it means that as long as the name is on the list of gods, you can surpass reincarnation forever, immortality and immortality, and get the real recognition of heaven and earth. You can also travel in the endless universe at will. You can enjoy all the scenery in this world. It also means that if you are on the list of gods, you have the name of truly dominating all living beings. You can act on behalf of the will of heaven."


    Liu Yunfeng''s face was dull.


    Zi Dao nodded, "so, those supreme beings are playing a big game..." as he said, he looked at Chu Mo: "it really looks like fate. Before he left, the old ancestor once said to me that if I met someone who took the initiative to bow down, I should not refuse. Then, I can''t be greedy, arrogant, irreversible evil, so that I can have a future that even he will envy."


    Liu Yunfeng looked at Zi Dao.


    Zi Dao looked calm: "to be honest, it has been more than a hundred years since my ancestors finished saying this to me. Although I have not forgotten it, I have never deliberately pursued it."


    Liu Yunfeng twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "it seems... I mentioned it?"


    Chu Mo nodded with Zi Dao.


    Liu Yunfeng laughed: "then in the prophecy, what is my identity?"


    Zi Dao looked at Liu Yunfeng seriously for a long time, and looked at Liu Yunfeng a little hairy: "you say?"


    "Say what?" Zi Dao''s face was blank.


    "Then why do you look at me like that?" Liu Yunfeng asked.


    "I''m looking at whether there are flowers on your face." Zi Dao is serious nonsense.


    Chu Mo laughed directly.


    Liu Yun rolled his eyes and immediately laughed, "OK, OK, I''m willing to be a green leaf."


    The three brothers laughed for a while, and Zi Dao said positively, "we brothers should all be the red flowers instead of the green leaves. However, these things are all legends after all. Anyway, my ancestor in those days, he also said that whether the list of gods will appear in our universe, too high can''t calculate. Therefore, our brothers don''t need to think so much. Even if it appears now, it has nothing to do with us."


    "It''s true that we don''t need to worry about this problem now. We just need to do our things well and practice well. Anyway, now, I guess, whether it''s the royal family or those supreme beings, they must have been in a mess. The brothers of monkey Dasheng are reunited again, and this time, it will definitely turn the whole universe upside down." Liu Yunfeng said.


    "Yes, it will. Among other things, monkey saints, these demon saints, will certainly avenge their two brothers who died that year." Zi Dao said.


    "Once a demon saint was beheaded?" Chu Mo and Liu Yunfeng both looked shocked.


    Sub track nodding: "At that time, the younger generation of the demon clan had a total of Seven Saints, namely, monkey saint, fox saint, ox demon saint, Peng saint, Xue Jiao saint, Kun saint, and cat saint. The Seven Saints had sworn as brothers long ago. They shared weal and woe. But under the suppression of those supreme beings who came from the demon clan, Kun saint was sunk in its hometown Tianjie sea, and it is said that nine times out of ten it fell. Because after being sunk, it fell Never appeared again. Many great powers have deduced the mystery of heaven, saying that Kun Dasheng fell. As for the cat saint, he had nine lives, but he was killed. Finally fell in Jiuyou. In the end, there is only one remnant soul left at most, but it will never recover. "


    After Zi Dao said these words, Chu Mo and Liu Yunfeng felt very heavy in their hearts.


    The existence of the great holy land was beaten so miserable. Moreover, none of those supreme beings is really a kind person. If they don''t take action, they have already done it. Once they take action, they are completely annihilated, and their means are ruthless to the extreme.


    "These things are still far away from us. So we don''t need to consider this for the time being. Let''s give those big people a headache. Next, let''s explore the Huangshi forbidden area?" Chu Mo suggested with a smile.


    "Still coming?" Liu Yunfeng''s straight lips and grinning looks very funny.


    Zi Dao was also covered with black lines, looking at Chu Mo: "are you sure you know where the Huangshi forbidden area is?"


    Chu Mo nodded and said honestly, "yes, you told me."


    "Then I didn''t tell you that any stone in the Huangshi forbidden area can trap our three brothers?" Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo and wondered if you were crazy.


    "I want to see it. Maybe there are unimaginable opportunities hidden in the stone?" Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "The great sage can''t find the answer, can you?" Liu Yunfeng rolled his eyes.


    Chu Mo was about to speak, but he saw that Liu Yunfeng suddenly took out the sound transmission stone. After opening it, there was no spirit in the sound transmission stone, but an anxious voice.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s bad. Go back to the school quickly. Elder martial sister Lin Xiu has an accident!"


    Liu Yunfeng''s face immediately changed. Chu Mo and Zi Dao''s face beside him also changed!


    Who is Lin Xiu?


    It''s the porcelain doll... Liu Yunfeng''s Taoist companion!


    Now it''s Zi Dao''s sister-in-law, Chu Mo''s second sister-in-law!


    Liu Yunfeng held the hand of the voice stone and couldn''t help shaking slightly, but he still asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on?"


    "I can''t say a word or two clearly. Hurry to the Tiangang exit, and I''ll tell you face to face." After that, the sound transmission stone stopped. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1442

    Liu Yunfeng put down the voice stone, his face became extremely ugly, and his eyes twinkled with cold light, spreading infinite murder. Cold voice said, "it seems that they still don''t remember the last lesson!"


    "Second brother, don''t worry. What''s the matter? Haven''t the previous things been settled?" Zi Dao looked at Liu Yunfeng.


    Chu Mo asked, "second brother, the person who just contacted you with the tone stone is very familiar with you?"


    Zi Dao also looked back at this time, slightly frowned and said, "yes, this person said a total of two sentences. The first sentence sounds familiar with you. But the last sentence seems to be a little... Well, it''s a little wrong."


    Chu Mo said, "yes, since he has entered the testing ground, it will take you at least a period of time to rush to him. Isn''t this period of time enough to explain what happened? Moreover, why should he turn off the sound stone in such a hurry? I think, is there any problem here...?"


    Hearing this, Liu Yunfeng said with some astonishment, "he''s just that temper. This man is a senior brother of mine. He always talks little. I entered the school at almost the same time as him, and he was a little earlier than me. In the sect, he is also my best friend. How could he harm me?"


    "Well... That may be my illusion." Chu Mo said, glancing at Zi Dao.


    Zi Dao said, "well, let''s go together."


    Liu Yunfeng shook his head and refused, "forget it, boss and third brother. This is my private affair. It''s not good for you to get involved."


    "What''s this called? We''re brothers. Your business is our business. Don''t worry. Neither I nor the third is such a reckless person. We won''t make a fuss and do things that make you embarrassed." Zi Dao said.


    Liu Yunfeng thought for a while and finally nodded, "then, it''s troublesome for the two brothers. To tell the truth, I had expected this event in my heart, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon. Now I''m afraid... I''m afraid of my master."


    "It''s going to be okay. We''re our brothers, so don''t say any polite words. I''m in deeper water with the third brother. Don''t you also walk in without hesitation?" Zi Dao looked at Liu Yunfeng and comforted him softly.


    The three of them immediately set out on the road. On the way, Chu Mo and Zi Dao also thoroughly understood some things about Lin Xiu and Liu Yunfeng.


    "I was taken away from that garbage planet by master in those days. A year later, I officially paid homage to master and became master''s disciple. Master is an elder in Haoyue sect. Although his status is not particularly high, it is OK. He still has a say in many things."


    "There are several factions in the Haoyue sect. The sect where my master belongs is a group of monks without any background. Otherwise, he couldn''t take me away from the garbage planet..."


    Speaking of master, Liu Yunfeng''s words were full of gratitude.


    "So what I''m most worried about now is not Lin Xiu, but my master. Because as long as my master is here, Lin Xiu won''t have any problems! I''m afraid that the elder martial brother''s side didn''t explain things so thoroughly in order to comfort me."


    Liu Yunfeng sighed, his eyes full of worry.


    "Don''t worry, there must be a Dharma for a sect as big as haoyuezong to do anything." Zi Dao comforted.


    Chu Mo glanced at Liu Yunfeng and said in his heart that the second brother''s action of stabbing the dandy was very gratifying, but for a top-level bulk door, it was the most unruly performance


    Zi Dao naturally knew this, but now that it was over, there was no way to complain about Liu Yunfeng''s impulse. After all, in that case, any of their brothers would probably do the same.


    Liu Yunfeng told them that the dandy wanted to be strong with Lin Xiu because he was the illegitimate son of a high-ranking elder and his cultivation was good. Not only that, that scum also used some other means at that time, such as buying off the people around Lin Xiu, such as taking medicine.


    Fortunately, Lin Xiu is alert enough and has several friends around him to help. Otherwise, he may really be spoiled by that bastard.


    Any man can''t bear such things. Not to mention that the dude at that time also spoke provocatively to Liu Yunfeng, saying what could you do even if you slept with her? The little garbage from a garbage star really thinks he is the favored one of heaven?


    This completely angered Liu Yunfeng, so, with only one knife... The scum went up in smoke.


    Liu Yunfeng is happy, but doing so will bring endless trouble. If it weren''t for his master''s use of almost all the relationships, plus he himself is indeed excellent, the young supreme, and the top ten Tianjiao in the list. I''m afraid the other party will destroy him directly at that time.


    After all, in Haoyue sect, there is the existence of transcendence. The scumbag father he killed is not a troublesome owner.


    Although this matter was suppressed at that time, it buried a considerable hidden danger. Liu Yunfeng knows this, and his master knows it better. That''s why I drove Liu Yunfeng back to the testing ground and didn''t let him go back.


    "My master almost used up all his property accumulated over the years because of this incident, but I didn''t expect that those bastards... Still wouldn''t let go." Liu Yunfeng bit his teeth and his eyes were red.


    Zi Dao and Chu Mo looked at each other, Then sighed: "Second, don''t think so much about this matter. Let''s face it together. But in the future, it''s best to calm down and think more about this kind of thing. Scum... You must kill, but how to kill is learned. At least, you should give everyone a decent account that can be justified. Kill openly, and fight for life and death is it. In this way, when he dies, no one can blame you Go. Even if you want to trouble, you can never find it openly. If he doesn''t dare to duel with you, first of all, he has a bad reputation. Secondly, you can do it secretly! How can a person like him stay honest in the sect all the time? There is always a chance. "


    Chu Mo nodded. Liu Yunfeng''s loss was not something he had never eaten. Hot blooded, regardless, happy for a while, endless trouble. In other words, you have to use your brain to do things before you have absolute strength. Unless your strength has reached the point of seeing who will destroy who. Even so, in fact, we still have to be careful about other people''s backstabbing.


    In fact, the spiritual world is not fundamentally different from the mortal world. It is also full of all kinds of gratitude and resentment. It also needs to be cautious step by step. The higher you go, the more you need to guard against open and hidden arrows from all directions.


    In fact, thinking about it, Chu Mo felt that he should feel lucky, because he had been surrounded by people who were really good all the way over the years. There has been almost no such infighting.


    The reason should be related to that he has always been a leader. For example, misty palace, he has always been a spiritual leader. With him, those people in the ethereal palace can''t have any big problems. But what about the future? Later, when more and more old people left the piaomi palace. When the ethereal palace becomes more and more powerful and involves more and more interests... Will there also be factions? Will there be such a thing as Liu Yunfeng, the second brother?


    Chu Mo can''t guarantee these at all. He can only try to make the people around him more united. Only those relatives and friends related to themselves can gain greater benefits. As for too many things, he is really powerless.


    "When people are powerful and can''t follow their heart, you don''t have to criticize yourself too much, brother. I believe that no matter what problems we encounter, we can solve them together." Chu Mo said.


    Liu Yunfeng answered, and a warm current flowed through his heart.


    The three watched the wind and lightning all the way, walking through the void of the testing ground. There are two unlucky challengers in the middle to challenge Chu mo. One face to face was split by Chu mo.


    The so-called challenge is actually to kill him, which is the law of the testing ground. Chu Mo won''t feel guilty about it. All choices are made by yourself. If you choose, you must be prepared to bear the consequences.


    The three rushed frantically, and wished they could tear open the void and jump out. Finally, a few days later, I came to the entrance from the test field to Tiangang domain.


    When they were tens of millions of miles away from the entrance, Chu Mo stopped and thought that there was a large group of people gathered at the entrance in front of them. Seeing the three of them, the group immediately dispersed around and surrounded the three people.


    Liu Yunfeng''s face immediately changed. Looking at one of the young people who kept his head down, he was silent for a moment, then sighed, and finally asked softly, "my master, is he all right?"


    This is a bureau.


    It doesn''t even need anyone to explain. Chu and Mo see it clearly.


    Liu Yunfeng''s elder martial brother deceived him. I didn''t expect that there were only three people coming. But looking at the expressions on those faces, I didn''t seem to care whether it was one or three.


    "Are they all from Haoyue sect?" Chu Mo asked.


    Liu Yunfeng nodded with a gloomy face.


    At this time, the young man who kept his head down raised his head, looked at Liu Yunfeng with a guilty face, and said, "master, he... He..."


    "What happened to master?" Liu Yunfeng suddenly became irritable and shouted, "speak!"


    "Master... Dead." The young man suddenly burst into tears, and then shouted at Liu Yunfeng, "it''s because of you! What are you shouting at me? If it''s not because of you, master, he... He... How could it be?"


    Liu Yunfeng''s body shook, his hands trembled, and murmured, "master... Dead?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man with a cold face came out of the crowd opposite, Coldly drank: "Liu Yunfeng, you rebel! Don''t get down on your knees and wait for the killing! Your conspiracy to collude with your master to plot the throne of the Lord of the Haoyue sect has been exposed! Your elder martial brother, he knows his way back and can correct his mistakes. We gave him a chance to atone for his mistakes. What qualifications do you have to accuse him? Hum, Lin Xiu is unrepentant and has been put in prison, waiting to be dealt with. Liu Yunfeng, if he doesn''t want to be too ugly, he quickly gave up resistance , hold your hands! "


    Arrived on the third watch. During the recent fatigue period, the codeword is very slow and the state is not good. Let''s vote more for recommendation. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1443

    At this time, those other people, all with cold faces, looked at Liu Yunfeng with murderous eyes.


    Liu Yunfeng said with a tragic smile, "where are my senior brothers?"


    "They are all a group of rebels, who have long been killed!" The middle-aged man said coldly, "now you are the only rebel left. When you go back to accept the trial, you can''t escape death! But Lin Xiu... Because she didn''t participate deeply, she can avoid death. But she will also be expelled from haoyuezong."


    Liu Yunfeng murmured, "that is to say, I want to exchange my death for Lin Xiu''s life, is that right?"


    "Yes, and Lin Xiu has been liked by the bald chef. The bald chef pity that she will be homeless after being expelled, and is going to marry her." The middle-aged man smiled darkly.


    "What did you say?" Liu Yunfeng, like an enraged lion, suddenly raised his head and glared at the middle-aged man.


    Haoyue sect, known as the largest sect in the whole Tiangang domain, has countless geniuses, but many Tianjiao are not as famous as bald chefs in the sect. Not because the bald chef is good at cooking. Although his cooking is indeed quite high. But because the bald chef is so ugly!


    It''s hard for monks to grow so ugly, because they have too many ways to change their appearance. But the bald chef took a poison pill by mistake in his early years, which made his appearance more and more ugly. And it is irreversible, and there is no way to change it. That kind of ugliness has gone deep into the bald chef''s way. Therefore, even if he gave up his current physical body and re cultivated a physical body, it would also be so ugly!


    The bald chef''s ugliness has reached the point of ugliness crying. A timid person will even be frightened by his appearance.


    Therefore, bald chefs almost never leave the kitchen all year round. If it weren''t for his excellent cooking of many ingredients, I''m afraid he would have been expelled from haoyuezong long ago.


    Because the appearance is expelled from the school, I''m afraid it''s extremely rare in the whole practice world. But he has this ability.


    Now, the deacon of Haoyue sect actually said that he would marry Lin Xiu to a bald chef. This is clearly revenge, and it is undisguised revenge!


    Aren''t you Liu Yunfeng powerful? Isn''t it the top ten favorite of heaven? Young Supreme... How imposing? Even the illegitimate son of the powerful elder, you said you would be split. How awesome you are. I will marry your favorite woman to the ugliest man in the world!


    This is the truest idea in the heart of the elder who lost his son.


    They don''t kill Lin Xiu. They not only want to tie Liu Yunfeng up with Lin Xiu, but also want Liu Yunfeng to watch his favorite woman being ridden by the ugliest man


    The malice of his heart has reached an unbearable level. It can be seen how much I hate Liu Yunfeng.


    "That is to say, you found an unwarranted charge, and took my master and all my master''s disciples..." Liu Yunfeng slowly raised his head and glanced at his senior brother: "everyone except this traitor was killed? Then, not only Lin Xiu''s life, but also Lin Xiu''s marriage to the ugliest man to revenge her, but also revenge me. Is that right?"


    The middle-aged man disdained: "your master is rebellious, your school... Are rebellious, and there are human and material evidence. What else can you argue about? Your elder martial brother, he knew his way back and informed your master at the critical moment. As for Lin Xiu, it has nothing to do with us. It''s the bald chef who wants to do good."


    "Hehe... Hehe." Liu Yunfeng''s throat, a very sad laughter, said: "if I resist, will Lin Xiu die?"


    "What do you say?" The middle-aged man said in a gloomy way, "also, you''d better take a look around you carefully. Resistance? It''s a joke! Do you really think your top ten this day is invincible?"


    Liu Yunfeng said with a nervous smile, "do you say that Lin Xiu would rather die? Or marry a bald chef? She is my woman, don''t I know her? She certainly would rather die than marry a bald chef. So, don''t dream, let me tie my hands and capture, and pay a few lives!"


    The middle-aged man smiled coldly, "I knew you would be so selfish, regardless of your life and death. It doesn''t matter, I''ll show you something."


    With that, he took out an audio-visual stone, activated, and projected a picture in midair. In the picture, a delicate beauty, with porcelain doll like skin, is full of tears and says, "Yun Feng, forget me, I''m willing to marry a bald chef..."


    With this sentence, the picture came to an abrupt end.


    Liu Yunfeng was stunned, as if he had lost his soul.


    At this time, Chu Mo shouted in his ear, "wake up!"


    Liu Yunfeng shivered and looked at Chu Mo blankly.


    Chu Mo said, "are you stupid? Believe what they say? These kings must be lying to you."


    "What are you? You lied when you said you lied? Ask Liu Yunfeng if the person in the picture is Lin Xiu?" The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo in a gloomy way: "young man, mind your own business and make less trouble."


    "Fuck you!" Chu Mo sneered and scolded.


    The middle-aged man suddenly became angry and just wanted to get angry.


    But Chu Mo sneered and interrupted, "save your little trick." Chu Mo looked at Liu Yunfeng and said, "second brother, think about it. You know Lin Xiu best. Will she marry the bald chef? Don''t say that the bald chef doesn''t sound good-looking. Even if he is the most handsome man in the world, will she be moved?"


    "No, of course not. XiuXiu only loves me!" Liu Yunfeng looked calm and said, "but why..."


    "But why is there an audio-visual stone, right?" Chu Mo sneered.


    Liu Yunfeng nodded.


    Chu Mo said, "where is your usual cleverness? You can think about it. Why is there only such a short sentence in the record in the audio-visual stone? If I guessed right, Lin Xiu her..."


    At this time, the middle-aged man flew into a rage: "little beast, where are you from? Come here to be wild? Die for me!"


    Unexpectedly, he shot directly at Chu Mo!


    Zi Dao remained calm and raised his hand with a blow.


    Slap it.


    Boom!


    There was a sudden bang in the sky. The middle-aged man''s figure, constantly retreating, while still gulping blood.


    In one of his eyes, there was a very frightening light, and his eyes looking at Zi Dao were also full of fear: "you... Who are you?"


    Zi Dao ignored him at all and said to Liu Yunfeng, "the second and the third are right. Lin Xiu should be threatened to marry a bald chef in exchange for your life. Think about it for yourself, if you really know her."


    In Liu Yunfeng''s eyes, there was a flash of vitality and murmured, "yes, it must be so, it must be so!"


    With that, he looked at the elder martial brother who betrayed his master. Gritted his teeth and asked, "Cha Xiaojin, from this moment on, you traitor is no longer my senior brother. But for the sake of our friends, tell me, is that right?"


    The young man looked up and muttered, "I... I don''t know. I don''t know anything."


    Liu Yunfeng suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He followed Xiao Jin''s friends for so many years and knew each other very well. From his reaction, Liu Yunfeng could judge that what Chu Mo said to Zi Dao was right.


    Chu Mo sent a message to Liu Yunfeng and asked, "these people... Kill?"


    Zi Dao also heard at almost the same time, "kill all these people?"


    Yes, kill it all!


    Then, use to rush back to Tiangang big field, and when the time comes, save Lin Xiu!


    This is the decision made by Chu Mo and Zi Dao at this moment.


    Liu Yunfeng hesitated. Haoyue sect... The foundation is too deep and thick. Although the three of them are not weak, if they kill this group of people here, and then call the door, it will be with Haoyue sect. Now the three of them are not opponents of such monsters as haoyuezong!


    Zi Dao and Chu Mo looked at each other. Although the brothers didn''t get along for a long time, the tacit understanding between them was too deep. They were all too smart. They knew what Liu Yunfeng was hesitating about for a long time. Just a look, Chu Mo and Zi Dao rushed towards the person closest to them.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. This is the interior of Haoyue sect..." the middle-aged man who was shocked and spewed blood by the quilt road didn''t finish saying a word, but saw the man who had just slapped him rush up again.


    Only this time, the other party''s hand, an extra sword!


    Click!


    Zi Dao only made a sword.


    A flash of light.


    The middle-aged man was directly split in two.


    Even the primordial deity was obliterated at this moment.


    The killing power of Zi Dao has been much higher than that of monks in the same realm. Not to mention, this middle-aged man is just a high-level supreme. Compared with the realm of Zi Dao, it is a hundred thousand miles away.


    The cold moon knife in Chu Mo''s hand cut horizontally, and the two rushed to his young supreme, and were cut off by Chu Mo''s knife.


    They howled in horror, trying to reorganize their bodies.


    Then, Chu Mo''s body passed them, and suddenly countless roots appeared in the void. Stick it on them and suck away all their strength and Taoism.


    At this moment, Chu Mo had chopped the third young supreme!


    There are only a dozen of these people. The rest are all accomplishments of quasi supreme realm. Faced with such a ferocious Chu Mo, they were all scared silly, and even the ability to think had been lost.


    This is just a flash of lightning and stone fire. Zi Dao and Chu Mo have killed six supreme masters!


    Chu Mo killed three people, and Zi Dao killed three people!


    Then, the two jumped on the rest of the group.


    When Liu Yunfeng wanted to stop it, the two people together had killed ten people!


    This is terrible!


    This terrible fighting power directly scared most of the disciples of the Haoyue sect who entered the test field for the first time!


    "What? The second brother is still afraid of running away in the future?" Chu Mo cut off a quasi supreme head with a knife, and at the same time wiped out his yuan Shen, saying lightly, "kill them all, and then go and rob the second sister-in-law. As for what Haoyue sect, if you are not convinced, let him come to the testing ground! Are you afraid of killing?"


    "Second brother, what else can we hesitate to be bullied to this extent? In the future, we three brothers will fight the world!" Zi Dao said.


    Liu Yunfeng''s eyes filled with tears and his heart was filled with great emotion. He shouted, "since the first day I entered the testing ground, I Liu Yunfeng have not been afraid of fighting, let alone killing! Haoyue sect, you forced me!"


    With that, he finally sacrificed his emperor''s dagger and launched a crazy killing. (to be continued.) eight


    ...

 Chapter 1444

    People are in a hurry and can do anything. Just before this happened, Liu Yunfeng was still bent on taking Haoyue sect as his own home. He didn''t regret making obeisance to Chu Mo and Zi Dao, but he was also vaguely worried about implicating Haoyue sect in the future.


    But now, his master is dead, and all his brothers and sisters who grew up together are dead. His favorite woman became a prisoner. In order to save him, she was forced to marry the ugly bald chef. Haoyue sect is no longer the warm home in his mind, but a real magic cave!


    Devour the Magic Cave of all his relatives and friends after he left the garbage planet!


    That kind of subversive transformation makes Liu Yunfeng even become a little crazy!


    Facing these people who came to kill him, he didn''t hesitate at all, and there was only one word left in his eyes!


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao deliberately made way of Liu Yunfeng''s elder martial brother when they killed these Haoyue clan people. It''s better to leave this person to Liu Yunfeng.


    There are probably more than 50 people of Haoyue sect here. Since the cold killing of Chu Mo and Zi Dao, coupled with Liu Yunfeng''s crazy pursuit, it took less than a Jixiang''s time. All were killed. Only Liu Yunfeng''s senior brother is left.


    At this time, Liu Yunfeng''s elder martial brother, as if called cha Xiaojin... Two battles, almost stood unstable in the void. I tried to slip away several times. But they were all locked by Chu Mo and Zi Dao''s Qi machine, and there was no chance to escape.


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao didn''t kill him, but they kept looking at him!


    Cha Xiaojin was so scared that his heart almost jumped out. He didn''t expect that there were more than a dozen supremacies in the team of more than 50 people, but he couldn''t win a mere Liu Yunfeng?


    When did Liu Yunfeng become so powerful? And those two people, according to their names, seem to be sworn brothers? The question is, when did Liu Yunfeng bow down to others? Who are these two people? Why is it so terrible?


    Cha Xiaojin now has only regret in his heart. The middle-aged monk''s so-called "knowing his way back and reporting on his master" is pure nonsense. They deliberately left a cha Xiaojin. Knowing that he was greedy for life and afraid of death, they promised to bribe him with heavy profits!


    Although Cha Xiaojin hated these people for killing his master, he really hated Liu Yunfeng in his heart. He is believed to have killed master and those martial brothers and sisters. So I also want to get rid of Liu Yunfeng completely. Take a breath, and you will be more down-to-earth.


    Traitors are traitors. It''s better to live than die.


    Therefore, although he was coerced here to deceive Liu Yunfeng, Cha Xiaojin was just a little guilty in his heart. What''s more, it''s the kind of happiness: you''re all dead, but I''m still alive.


    Who would have thought that in a blink of an eye, things would have such a huge change.


    Where do these three people look like supreme monks? It''s simply a terrible killing God! Their every blow can take away a supreme life!


    Is it true that such a big improvement can be achieved in the testing field?


    All kinds of thoughts appeared in Cha Xiaojin''s heart. Then, when he saw that everyone except him was killed by these three people, turbulent fear surged like a tide.


    He plopped, knelt down in the void, and muttered, "Yunfeng... You... You kill me."


    "You bully your teacher and destroy your ancestors!" Liu Yunfeng angrily scolded.


    Cha Xiaojin shed tears: "no, i... I didn''t, I was directly controlled by them and watched them kill everyone. Then... Then they told me that as long as I was obedient, I could live. I... I was afraid of death, but I... Really didn''t betray my master. I didn''t betray those brothers and sisters..."


    Liu Yunfeng couldn''t help crying. He looked at Cha Xiaojin and sighed, but the knife in his hand couldn''t fall.


    At this time, Chu Mo asked coldly, "Cha Xiaojin, have you laid a snare over there, waiting for Liu Yunfeng to return?"


    Cha Xiaojin shook his head: "no, they wouldn''t expect... Yunfeng... So powerful, but they didn''t expect that there were helpers around Yunfeng. They were all in the sect door, waiting for... The trial."


    "Trial..." Liu Yunfeng''s face, filled with a sad color, clenched his teeth and said, "if the Pope wanted to convict me when I killed that scum and tried it in public, I, Liu Yunfeng, would do things by myself, would not resist, nor deny. Now... Why should they judge me? I still want to judge them!"


    Cha Xiaojin sighed heavily, Said: "it''s too late to say anything now, Yun Feng, listen to my advice, don''t try to go back to save Lin Xiu. Although the people of zongmen didn''t expect this to happen. But... You should know what zongmen looks like. You won''t have a chance to go back. You''ll catch yourself. Let''s go, fly away, and from now on, don''t go back to Tiangang. You can have a better future..."


    "Fart!" Liu Yunfeng angrily said, "my own woman, I will watch her marry the bald chef that ugly ghost? Cha Xiaojin, you dare not go back, that''s your business. You go, I don''t want to kill you."


    "Aren''t you afraid to tell the Pope about me after I leave?" Cha Xiaojin said.


    "I''m afraid." Chu Mo said, directly shot, sealed Cha Xiaojin. His speed was too fast. Not only did Cha Xiaojin have no reaction, but even Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao didn''t have time to make any reaction.


    "Third, you..." Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo and said what he believed. He believed what Cha Xiaojin said. I believe he didn''t betray his master. Although he betrayed himself, he didn''t hate him.


    "Second brother, I didn''t kill him, but I have to seal him here. This man is unbelievable. If he reveals our news to your sect, we will be passive. Don''t worry, I''ll seal him here, and he won''t die. Then, we''ll take our second sister-in-law back here and let him go." Chu Mo said.


    At this time, Zi Dao said aside, "what the third said is reasonable."


    Liu Yunfeng could only sigh and looked at Cha Xiaojin: "where is XiuXiu locked up?"


    "Qingping peak." Cha Xiaojin said.


    Later, Chu Mo directly sealed Cha Xiaojin town in the depths of the earth here, and then used * force to display Feng Shui magic, covering up all the fighting traces in this place. Melt the bodies of those disciples of Haoyue sect.


    Perhaps, if a powerful person appears here, he will feel that there has been a battle here. But it is difficult to deduce anything.


    After all this, Zi Dao gave Chu Mo a thumbs up: "old three is as meticulous as hair, kill a piece of good material for murder and arson!"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes. "Are you praising me?"


    "Yes, it''s praising you, not hurting you." Zi Dao smiled.


    Liu Yunfeng looked at them with red eyes and whispered, "elder brother, third brother, I won''t say more nonsense. Anyway, from now on, our three brothers... Live and die together!"


    Zi Dao patted him on the shoulder: "second brother, we three brothers make a bow... When one of us knocked his head on the ground, he had sworn that we should have both happiness and difficulty."


    "Go and save the second sister-in-law!" Chu Mo said, taking one step out of the exit.


    When Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao appeared at the exit, they only felt a vast and powerful force reverberating. Then I saw four bodies at the exit.


    Both of them were immediately dumbfounded. Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo and said, "I said old three, your killing speed... Too fast?"


    Chu Mo curled his lips: "I''m not a murderer. These four guys, as soon as I came out, I asked me loudly whether I had brought back the traitor Liu Yunfeng..."


    Liu Yunfeng was speechless.


    Zi Dao glanced at Liu Yunfeng: "these four people... Are you from Haoyue sect?"


    Liu Yunfeng said with a wry smile, "no, it''s another sect, but now I know that they are undercover agents of Haoyue sect."


    Zi Dao took action, thoroughly melted the four bodies, and then wiped out all traces.


    Chu Mo quietly praised, "elder brother is also very good at doing this!"


    Rao is Liu Yunfeng''s heart is heavy at the moment. Seeing the two of them laughing at each other, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say, "you two are young Tianjiao, please point your face..."


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao laughed and gave each other a look. They are actually afraid that Liu Yunfeng will suppress all their emotions in their hearts. Sooner or later, it will form a terrible demon. It will have a huge impact on Liu Yunfeng''s future.


    If you feel emotional, just let it out.


    This kind of accident, no one is willing to go to energy, but there is no way, everyone has bad luck.


    Haoyuezong is not too far away from this place. With the strength of three people''s feet, it will take about one day.


    On the way, Liu Yunfeng told Chu Mo and Zi Dao that the ancestor of Haoyue sect was a saint. Moreover, it was only a few years ago that he entered the realm of saints. The rest, there are 18 quasi saints, more than 570 supreme.


    Chu Mo heard the number of the supreme emperor of Haoyue sect, and couldn''t help but wonder, but think about the Yanhuang realm once. It is understandable. It is not surprising that there are so many supreme masters in the most powerful sect in a world that has not been sealed.


    "The ancestors of the realm of saints are almost unlikely to appear as long as they are not in danger of the demise of the sect. But at least half of the 18 quasi saints... Are on the opposite side of us." Liu Yunfeng said a little heavily, "now, it should be seventeen quasi saints. My master... Has fallen."


    Zi Dao raised his eyebrows: "the quasi Saint standing opposite us may not be half. Because even nine quasi saints may not be able to kill one quasi Saint so easily."


    Chu Mo also nodded: "no one dares to despise the counterattack of the quasi Saint realm friar before his death. Therefore, I agree with the eldest brother''s conjecture. There are at least twelve of the seventeen quasi saints... At the same time, it is possible to kill your master. However, I am very surprised that such a big thing, your saint ancestor, doesn''t care?" (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1445

    Liu Yunfeng smiled bitterly, With a bitter face: "Sage and ancestor... Well, normally I shouldn''t say anything, but he really doesn''t want to care about these things. Because many years ago, when the ancestor became a saint, he said that he had become a saint, and since then, he is no longer a mortal. He can protect the sect from a crisis of extermination. But if there is a second time, he won''t do it again... This matter is also regarded as the biggest secret of Haoyue sect. Because the whole Haoyue sect Yuezong, all need this gold lettered signboard of saints... "


    "If you become a saint, you will no longer be a mortal? Feelings in his eyes, under the saint, are all mortals?" Zi Dao couldn''t believe it on his face: "your ancestor is really cruel. The great sage of others is not like him?"


    Liu Yunfeng sighed, "this is Tiangang domain, not Luo Tianxian domain."


    As soon as these words came out, Chu Mo and Zi Dao still couldn''t agree with the sage haoyuezong, but they also understood them in their hearts. The original eight realms have become seven realms. It is not difficult for these big worlds that have not been sealed to appear the supreme. The probability of quasi saints is also very high. But it''s too difficult to be a saint! Even if the world is not sealed, it is not easy to enter the holy world.


    Therefore, it can''t be said that it''s strange that the ancestor of Haoyue sect will have this mentality after becoming a saint.


    In the whole Tiangang domain, saints... Are the most powerful existence.


    Although there are between the following seven domains and Luo Tianxian domain, in fact, countless monks under the Supreme Lord may have never heard of Luo Tianxian domain. Even if I hear about it, I will feel that the world is too far away from me.


    "This is a good thing. If the ancestors of the sage realm don''t care, our pressure will be many times less." Chu Mo said.


    Zi Dao nodded, "that''s right. It''s best for him not to show up."


    Liu Yunfeng nodded deeply. In fact, he was also afraid that the sage suddenly appeared to stop them. But think about it, even the death of his master failed to disturb the ruthless ancestor. It is estimated that he would turn a blind eye to what his three brothers did?


    The three people galloped all the way, all changing into clothes to hide their identity, and changing their appearance at the same time. Under the leadership of Liu Yunfeng, the three brothers flew directly to qingpingfeng, who imprisoned Lin Xiu in Cha Xiaojin''s mouth.


    On the way, Chu Mo quietly asked Liu Yunfeng, "second brother, is it believable to check Xiao Jin''s words? Do you want us to investigate first?"


    Zi Dao also felt the same way, saying softly, "if a person can give you one time, he can give you a second time. It''s better to investigate first."


    Liu Yunfeng frowned, "qingpingfeng... Is indeed the place where Haoyue sect imprisons the key criminals. But if you say so, I''m a little uncertain. Then investigate."


    The whole Haoyue sect was shrouded in a tense atmosphere.


    All the people in the Department of Liu Yunfeng''s school were killed completely, for the reason that they collaborated with the enemy, betrayed the sect, and plotted to swallow the whole Haoyue sect


    In fact, people all know that they cooperate with the enemy? Which enemy did you get through? In the whole Tiangang domain, haoyuezong is the most powerful sect, and there is no one! There are no sects that can break their wrists with Haoyue sect! Who will cooperate with the enemy when he is full? Betraying the sect... This is even more ridiculous. Countless people heard the voice of Master Liu Yunfeng, the master of the Haoyue sect, who was extremely sad and indignant that night. Why bother to add sin!


    As for the plan to swallow the whole Haoyue sect, this is the most ridiculous. It can be said that no one in the whole Tiangang domain has this ability!


    Because everyone knows that there is a saint standing behind Haoyue sect!


    Even if it is a struggle within the sect, it is impossible for Liu Yunfeng''s master to forcibly ascend.


    Anyway, this nonsense, which three-year-old children will not believe, was staged in the top school of Haoyue sect.


    The dead... Are not just Liu Yunfeng''s brothers and sisters. But countless lives! All those who followed a series of connections were liquidated.


    It can be said that this is the most serious internal fight unilaterally initiated by haoyuezong in hundreds of thousands of years. The purpose is to completely uproot the grass roots in Haoyue sect by taking advantage of the Liu Yunfeng incident!


    Because today''s Haoyue sect is already a sect with saints, the most powerful sect in Tiangang domain, and a real noble sect. Those people who rely on their dignity originally dislike Liu Yunfeng''s master''s practice of looking for disciples from ordinary families. People who think this is simply too lost to Haoyue sect.


    Now that we have finally found the opportunity, how can we miss it?


    However, this killing did not kill all the ordinary people of Haoyue sect. Therefore, these disciples of Haoyue sect were in danger. For fear of being liquidated. But now, they dare not even run. Because once you run away, you will give countless excuses to the people in power in Haoyue sect.


    I don''t know how much dirty water will be thrown on them all at once. What can a group of people who don''t even have the right to speak justify themselves? How will you protect yourself?


    Therefore, in the past, Haoyue sect, which was still very lively in the middle of the night, if it was not dark today, few people were outside.


    Liu Yunfeng was familiar with the way, and he took Chu Mo and Zi Dao into an ancient building.


    "This is where the outer disciples of Haoyue sect live." Liu Yunfeng transmitted the sound to the two people.


    Chu Mo asked in a strange voice, "how can an outside disciple know where his sister-in-law is locked?"


    Liu Yunfeng shook his head, indicating that he knew what he knew


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao didn''t ask any more.


    Later, Liu Yunfeng limped into a huge house. In the yard, there was no sound at all.


    The three walked all the way through the pavilions and waterside pavilions, through a large forest, and finally came to the deepest part of the yard.


    There are several rooms, one of which is still lit.


    Liu Yunfeng opened his mouth slightly, and suddenly there was a bird song. There was little movement, just like the birds in the mountain.


    But the room with the light on suddenly darkened. Then the light came on again.


    Liu Yunfeng motioned them to follow him, and so swaggered into the room.


    In the room, there was an ancient old man who could not see the specific accomplishments, but his eyes gave Chu Mo and Zi Dao a feeling: this old man was not simple.


    The old man was a little surprised to see Chu Mo and Zi Dao, but he didn''t say anything superfluous. Instead, he motioned three people to sit down.


    Liu Yunfeng didn''t sit, but plopped, knelt on the ground, and tears flowed out all at once.


    The old man''s eyes were also red. He raised his fingers to the sky, and then sighed softly. With a wave of his hand, a barrier was set up in the room.


    Then, he whispered, "you are still back after all. They go to catch you. I knew that they can''t catch you, and you will definitely come back. Xiu''er is in Huyue mountain, go to save her. Then, don''t stay, go directly to the testing ground. Don''t come back again."


    "Grandpa!" Liu Yunfeng looked at the old man, "come with me!"


    "Grandpa is old." The old man''s face showed a touch of kindness and said with a light smile, "don''t worry, no one will come to trouble me here."


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao looked at each other, wondering what relationship Liu Yunfeng had with the old man.


    Liu Yunfeng actively explained: "Grandpa is my master''s lifesaver. He was also the one who sent his master to Haoyue sect. Shifu is the child adopted by grandpa. Later, he saved my master twice, before and after, and saved my master three times. He is also my lifesaver. I entered Haoyue sect, and grandpa saved me three times. If it weren''t for Grandpa, I would have died long ago. However, the whole Haoyue sect doesn''t know more than three people, and they are already gone Yes. Grandpa is one of the oldest offerings of Haoyue sect. His strength has already reached the peak of quasi saint. If it hadn''t been for a serious injury in that year, Grandpa would have become a saint. "


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao were instantly awed, and they understood from Liu Yunfeng''s few words. This grandfather should be a big monk hidden in Haoyue sect. He is not a member of Haoyue sect, but he has something to do with Haoyue sect.


    "They shot too fast. When I wanted to save your master, it was too late. Alas... The killing caused by prejudice." The old man sighed softly, and a sad color flashed in his eyes.


    "Grandpa, Cha Xiaojin told me that XiuXiu was locked up in Qingping peak." Liu Yunfeng trusted the old man and directly asked his doubts.


    The old man shook his head, "that''s the trap they left just in case. There should be four quasi saints in Qingping peak now."


    Liu Yunfeng couldn''t help taking a breath, glanced at Chu Mo and Zi Dao, and was afraid to flash in his eyes.


    If you really follow his idea and plunge into it, I''m afraid you''ve been tricked by the enemy again. The four would-be saints could not keep their three brothers, but it was impossible to save Lin Xiu.


    "Go quickly, son. If you''re late, there may be something wrong." Grandpa waved at Liu Yunfeng.


    "Grandpa... Are you really not leaving?" Liu Yunfeng''s eyes were red and he said emotionally, "what''s the meaning of staying in this ruthless sect?"


    Grandpa sighed, "I''ve lost my life..." looking at Liu Yunfeng who wanted to say something, Grandpa smiled calmly: "people always die, which is an irresistible thing. Don''t be sad, dust to dust to earth, is the best destination."


    Leaving from Grandpa, Chu Mo whispered to Zi Dao, "I''m afraid this old man is determined to die."


    Zi Dao responded, "I can see that when the old man said that he didn''t have much longevity, he showed that kind of will. I can see that he was holding back. The death of the second master was a great blow to him. There was no parent-child, adopted son... Just like parent-child!"


    Liu Yunfeng was silent all the way, galloping towards the Tiger Leaping ridge. In his heart, did he not know grandpa''s grief and choice? But he was unable to stop it. He asked grandpa twice in a row whether to go with him. Grandpa refused, and he understood¡ª¡ª


    On the third watch, ask for tickets!!! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1446

    Huyueling, in the whole haoyuezong, is a real top-level blessed place. Here is the retreat of the three quasi saints.


    And these three quasi saints, one is the leader of Haoyue sect, two are the elders of Haoyue sect, one is a big elder, and the other is a two elder.


    If it weren''t for Grandpa''s warning, Liu Yunfeng didn''t expect Lin Xiu to be imprisoned here. His heart was full of sadness. This matter has obviously been approved by the patriarch. Otherwise, how could Lin Xiu be imprisoned here?


    You really think highly of me!


    Deep in Liu Yunfeng''s heart, there was a raging anger, and the whole person was already in a state of uncontrollable anger.


    But he knew that now, it was not time for him to explode. He wants to rescue Lin Xiu and ensure the safety of his two brothers. It is undeniable that today''s Haoyue sect is still like a tiger''s den to their three brothers. If the two brothers are willing to rush with him, it is equivalent to putting their lives in the hands of Liu Yunfeng. If something happens to the two brothers. Then Liu Yunfeng will not close his eyes when he dies.


    Liu Yunfeng grew up here since childhood. For more than 100 years, he is no longer familiar with the whole vegetation of Haoyue sect. Touching the scenery brings feelings, and seeing things reminds people. In his heart, he also felt more and more pain.


    Soon, he took Chu Mo and Zi Dao to the vicinity of Huyue mountain.


    Looking at a huge mountain like a tiger lying there in front of him, Liu Yunfeng glanced at Chu Mo and Zi Dao, then nodded and galloped towards a place.


    He is very familiar with here and has been here countless times. Lin Xiu may be imprisoned somewhere, which is clear in his heart.


    The realm and strength of the three people can be regarded as the top level for the whole Haoyue sect. Under deliberate concealment, no one can find their existence.


    However, the closer he is to the place Liu Yunfeng wants to go, the tighter the defense is. All three of them could clearly feel that there were a large number of supreme monks hidden in the dark.


    But for the three of them, these supremacies do not pose any threat. No one can find them.


    In this way, under the leadership of Liu Yunfeng, the three gods came to a cave door without knowing it. But here, accidentally met a person.


    A bald man.


    From the back, the bald man was short and short, short and stout. Standing there, he was dark. If he didn''t use magic, he thought it was a water tank there.


    Bald chef?


    Chu Mo glanced at Liu Yunfeng with Zi Dao.


    But Liu Yunfeng''s body began to tremble, and there were obvious signs of outbreak.


    "Dick, convergence point." The voice of the sub channel reminds him.


    Liu Yunfeng took a deep breath in the dark, and then looked coldly at the bald man chatting with the guard at the entrance of the cave.


    "Bald chef, I said, when you go out, you can''t wear a face mask? Don''t you come out like this to frighten people?" A monk in the supreme peak state was full of malicious ridicule.


    Another monk at the top of the supreme peak said with a smile, "bald chef, your life is good, and you will soon sleep on the most beautiful flower of our Haoyue sect."


    "Hey, hey, hey, it''s all the mercy of the patriarch. Look at my poor, give me a beautiful woman to be my wife." The bald chef''s voice sounds full of flattery.


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao all have a feeling of goose bumps all over.


    Too cheap!


    Just listening to the sound makes people feel that this person must be very obscene.


    "It''s good to know that it''s the patriarch''s kindness. But I said, bald boy, what are you doing here in the middle of the night? Worried about your daughter-in-law being bullied? Don''t worry, we don''t have the courage to bully her. She hasn''t been sealed for cultivation. Although she can''t beat our brothers, we can''t afford to go out in silence." The monk who teased the bald chef before coming out should wear a grimace mask said.


    "Ah, ah? Her accomplishments have not been sealed?" The bald chef seemed surprised and a little depressed.


    "Yes, what? What do you think?" Another monk laughed obscene: "I said bald, your mind... Is not so simple. Do you want to cook raw rice now?"


    "Well... I''m not. I''m not worried about her, as you said. Hey, she''ll become my daughter-in-law right away. Day by day. How can I be in such a hurry? Right? Two masters, you see, this is a little bit of my mind..." the bald chef flattered and took out a food box from his body.


    The two monks thought that the bald man wanted to bribe them with resources. As a result, they were stunned to see the bald man take out a food box. The monk who made the bald man wear a grimace mask said coldly, "bald man, do you think our brothers... Two peak supreme masters, will be a meal away?"


    Another sneered, "bald man, do you think you can marry a flower of Haoyue Zong right away and become noble?"


    "Hey... Hey... No, how dare you? What''s the situation of the bald man himself? Can the bald man count in his heart? Two masters, have a good look. What''s in the food box...?" The bald chef is still obsequious.


    "Hehe, I want to see what I can get?" The monk who laughed at the bald man directly opened the food box. He was slightly surprised and said quietly, "a hundred thousand year dolphin? Bald man... Are you crazy?"


    Another monk also looked shocked: "I said bald, you are not timid, this kind of special supply... For that food material, do you dare to buckle?"


    "Hey... Hey... It doesn''t matter. I just deducted two, and there are many more. That one doesn''t eat every day. It''s OK to lose two." Said the bald man.


    "I said bald, can you... Ah? You usually don''t do this kind of thing less?" The monk who laughed at the bald man asked with a smile.


    "Hey... Hey... How dare, how dare? This is not, this is not something to ask two?" Said the bald man.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" The friar who laughed at the bald man looked sideways at the bald man.


    "I think, I want to go in and see her and give her... Something to eat." The bald man said shyly, "although I''m ugly, i... but I also want her not to bother me so much."


    "You''re really intentional, OK, sure, but bald, I can warn you not to worry about anything. That aunt''s fighting power is terrible. If she hadn''t lived for that little traitor Liu Yunfeng, she would have killed herself. So, you do it yourself." Said another monk.


    "I know, I know, hey... Hey..." the bald man flattered and entered the cave.


    Here Liu Yunfeng''s eyes are about to crack, so he is about to rush up.


    But Chu Mo pressed it down and said to him, "the things in the food box are highly toxic. Don''t be impulsive!"


    Chu Mo had a poor sense of the bald chef before, thinking that it was a toad that wanted to eat swan meat, but from what just happened, things... May not be as simple as they thought.


    Liu Yunfeng forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart. At this time, the two at shandongkou couldn''t help but want to have a big meal.


    However, the monk who laughed at the bald man was still a little wary. He whispered, "brother, I heard that the dolphin fish is highly toxic. The older it is, the more toxic it is. It has ten black lines on it for 100000 years, in case..."


    Another monk waved his hand and said with a smile, "are you thinking too much? Just a bald man? Does he have the courage to harm us? He also dreams of marrying a beautiful woman like flowers home. Don''t worry, if he has two courage, he won''t dare!"


    With that, he took the lead in picking up chopsticks, put a piece in his mouth, and then looked happy: "it''s delicious, damn it, I''ve long wanted to taste it, but... I haven''t had a chance!"


    The monk who laughed at the bald man didn''t react at all when he saw his partner eat it, and he couldn''t help it. Think about it, although the bald man''s cultivation is not low, when did you see him fight with someone? Even some people in the kitchen, whose accomplishments are far inferior to his, dare to cry out one by one. He only dares to hey... Hey... "


    The monk learned to talk like a bald man, and then continued to eat big, and said, "brother, you have to say not to eat..."


    "Eat, why don''t you eat? Don''t even think about it!" The monk who laughed at the bald man finally couldn''t help but pick up a large piece and put it in his mouth.


    Two hundred thousand year old porpoises, each of which is more than a foot long, are not big enough to enter the stomachs of these two peak supreme masters almost instantly. They didn''t even have time to drink.


    At this time, the one who ate first suddenly changed his face and wanted to say something, but found that he couldn''t make a sound at all!


    His eyes bulged out, and all the exposed parts on his forehead, face, neck... His veins burst. Then, with a whoosh, he spewed out a mouthful of black blood and fell to the ground on the spot.


    This scene, suddenly scared silly another, he opened his mouth, just about to make a cry for help, a sword flashed, and cut off his head.


    At the same time, a bald man with extremely ugly appearance came out of the cave and was facing Chu Mo''s direction. He said in a cold voice, "who says I don''t dare to kill people? Damn two bastards, shouting bald people one by one, is it cool?"


    This scene shocked both Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao. They immediately looked at Chu Mo and felt that this third child was really terrible. I can actually see the intention of bald man.


    Chu Mo glanced at them, smiled, and didn''t explain. He said that the sky god had long found something wrong in the bald food box.


    At this time, the bald man rushed into the cave and whispered, "younger martial sister Xiu, run quickly. Don''t stop, go directly to the testing ground and find Yun Feng. Remember, never come back."


    "Elder martial brother, what do you... What do you do? And why do you do this? Don''t you know that doing this will destroy you?" Lin Xiu''s voice came out of the cave. Soon, her figure also appeared in the sight of Chu mo.


    Liu Yunfeng''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    The bald man laughed: "My life has long been ruined. My face was poisoned by this dolphin fish. I was fated and found the antidote, but it was a little late. Therefore, my life was ruined. The person who poisoned me was a disciple of haoyuezong. It''s a long story, anyway, that guy was later killed by me. I''m carefree now. Also, younger martial sister Xiu, I know myself well, let alone I''m so ugly. Even if I''m handsome It''s impossible to compete with younger martial brother Yunfeng for a woman. That group of people did this purely for the sake of disgusting younger martial brother Yunfeng. But they obviously don''t treat me like a person. Hey... I''ll let them know that no matter how ugly, I''m also a person! "


    "Elder martial brother..." Lin Xiu''s eyes turned red, tears fell on her porcelain doll like face, and she bowed to the bald man to the end: "elder martial brother, Lin Xiu will never forget her great kindness!"


    "Go, go, don''t be found, you can''t go." On the bald man''s extremely ugly face, a ghost is afraid of smiling.


    But at this moment, in Lin Xiu''s eyes, it is the warmest smile in the world.


    At this time, in the void, suddenly came a very cold voice: "bald... How dare you!" (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1447

    The bald man''s body immediately shivered and said to himself, "it''s over.". But he directly said to Lin Xiu, "girl, don''t run, what are you waiting for?"


    With that, he rushed directly in the direction of the sound, and shouted loudly, "your bald grandfather has never been less daring. His grandmother''s must be a lot of farts?"


    "You want to die!" In the void, there was an angry cry.


    This is the second elder of Haoyue sect. On a whim, he released his divine consciousness. As a result, he encountered such a scene. At that moment, he was so angry that he killed him directly.


    Looking at the short, ugly bald man who can scare the crying ghost, the second elder roared, "die for me!"


    Slap it down!


    Quasi holy blow!


    "No!" Lin Xiu wanted to crack her canthus below and rushed up.


    But how can her speed be as fast as that of Zhunsheng?


    Seeing this ugly but kind-hearted bald man, he will be poisoned. In the dark, suddenly, three figures burst up at the same time, issued three attacks, and went straight to the prospective saint.


    "Dare you..." the second elder of Haoyue sect roared.


    But then his body broke!


    He was attacked by Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng in anger, and directly broke his flesh!


    This is terrible!


    It''s breaking the sky!


    A quasi holy realm of power, a face-to-face, was broken body. The yuan God of the two elders broke free and shouted loudly.


    Chu Mo took it out directly and chopped it with a knife.


    Click!


    The quasi saint of the two elders was directly cut a huge wound.


    The two quasi saints, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, attacked again at the same time. With Chu Mo''s knife, the yuan God of the two elders was finally broken.


    This really pierced the sky. The whole Haoyue sect, I don''t know how many figures flashed out in an instant.


    Chu Mo grabbed the bald man, and Liu Yunfeng grabbed Lin Xiu, who was stunned. Zi Dao threw a magic weapon and completely beat the yuan God of the two elders to death.


    The three brothers, with two of them, instantly disappeared into the night sky.


    Then, there was a rumbling sound behind him.


    The voice of the fight came again, accompanied by an angry cry: "Grandpa Liang, do you want to die?"


    "Well, the old man''s longevity is not much, pan Chengquan." Grandpa''s voice sounded over there.


    Liu Yunfeng''s tears suddenly fell down and murmured, "Grandpa..."


    Zi Dao said in a deep voice, "don''t live up to the old man''s heart, let''s go!"


    A line of five people, constantly tearing open the void, blinking one after another, ran desperately towards the entrance of the testing ground.


    As long as you enter the testing ground, you will win!


    The people of Haoyue sect in the back are like a group of hornets that have been stabbed. They are black and black, chasing this way.


    Bald man hasn''t recovered at this moment. He is confused and doesn''t know what happened.


    Over there, Lin Xiu hugged Liu Yunfeng''s neck and buried her head in his arms. She didn''t even notice Chu Mo and Zi Dao on the side, or she couldn''t care. Now there was only one thought in her heart: it was worth leaning on her lover''s warm chest, even if she died.


    Zi Dao frowned. After his last face was broken, he threw something at the back.


    Then, the void thousands of miles away behind him exploded, and there was a constant explosion. A large group of the supreme was blown upside down. No matter the howling and scolding.


    Almost all the quasi saints of the Haoyue sect were stopped by Liang a gong alone. It was a great power that once had the hope to step into the realm of saints. Once he didn''t want to die, the lethality displayed was quite terrible.


    Two would-be saints rushed to him, one leader of Haoyue sect, one elder, and the other was seriously injured in the face!


    Liang a Gong was full of maneuvers, and his momentum soared to the sky, emitting a kind of arrogant aura.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he repelled six prospective saints who rushed to him. But he himself was also seriously injured. He roared loudly: "my adopted son has served the Haoyue sect conscientiously all his life. He is honest and will never do anything out of line. Just because my adopted son killed a scum, you took the opportunity to kill the poor children of my adopted son''s family. You bastards! If it weren''t for worrying about my adopted son, I would have shot you!"


    "Grandpa Liang, you have been expelled from Haoyue sect!" The leader of Haoyue sect, who was severely injured by Grandpa Liang, roared while taking pills to stabilize his injury.


    "Bah! Who is willing to stay here for such a sect? This is not the Haoyue sect in those days! Master Sun, see? This is your sect!" While intercepting all the quasi saints and denying them a chance to pursue Liu Yunfeng, Liang Gongfu shouted angrily.


    At this time, from a distance, a faint sigh came: "Liang gongdao friend, why?"


    "Damn, are you still alive? I thought you were dead long ago!" Liang grandpa angrily scolded without mercy.


    I''m afraid the only person who dares to scold a saint like this in the whole Tiangang domain is this honest old man.


    "Lao Zu... Please kill Grandpa Liang!" The Lord of Haoyue sect pleaded loudly.


    "I only do it once. This time it''s used up. If there''s another time, I won''t care." The voice in the distance is ethereal, but it covers the whole world.


    "I beg my grandfather to crack down on Grandpa Liang and kill the rebel Liu Yunfeng and his accomplices!" The leader of Haoyue sect shouted loudly.


    "This... Is not a request." That ethereal voice, without a trace of emotion in it.


    "Laozu, please..." the Lord of Haoyue sect begged.


    "Hey... OK." There sighed, and then a big hand came over: "Liang gongdao friend, offended."


    "Fuck you!" Liang grandpa directly offered a magic weapon, which was an ancient war spear, and directly stabbed at the big hand.


    But the spear was directly crushed by the big hand, and Liang''s body also collapsed in an instant.


    The blood of quasi saints dyed the sky red.


    A peerless Tianjiao who once had hope to impact the realm of saints fell easily.


    Then, without stopping, the big hand stretched out towards the endless distance.


    At this time, Chu Mo and his party were far away from the entrance of the testing ground, and there was no time to rush in before this big hand caught up with them.


    Chu Mo threw the bald man in his hand directly to Zi and said, "you take them first, and I''ll die later!"


    "No!" Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng spoke together, looking extremely determined.


    Then he said in unison, "I''ll go!"


    The two looked at each other and said in unison, "I''ll go!"


    At this time, Lin Xiucai suddenly remembered that there were outsiders here. He raised his head from Liu Yunfeng''s arms and looked at the scene with a surprised face.


    The bald chef''s ugly face also showed a touch of emotion in his eyes.


    Is this brother? Is this the real friendship? Facing the crisis of life and death, brothers fight together. In the face of death, no one wants to run away first, but they all want to be the one who died!


    Bald man''s eyes turned red, and he suddenly felt that his whole life... Was bright! He finally saw the purest blood and the most touching brotherhood in the world.


    Nothing is more shocking than the sentence "I''ll go" when facing death. At least, bald man thinks so.


    So even if you die here now, there is no regret!


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t argue, you all stand here and watch. Remember to take me back later. My life is up to you!"


    With that, Chu Mo didn''t wait for Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng to make any reaction at all, and ran all the Dao he was proficient in in in an instant!


    Nine word truth.


    The way of chopping firewood.


    The way of thunder.


    The way of establishing ancestors.


    Six word truth.


    Feng Shui magic.


    In a moment, he put all the Taoist practices that could be blessed in himself into crazy operation.


    Then, let out a roar!


    Holding the killing sky, he rushed directly towards the big hand, whose body was like a roc, jumped up high, holding the killing sky high above his head, and then... With a sharp knife, he chopped it down.


    "Today, I want to behead saint!"


    Chu Mo''s killing the sky suddenly erupted into a loud chant. This song is earth shaking. It is countless times more terrifying than the roar of the dragon!


    then.


    A light.


    It erupted along the sky killing, which was the strongest blow of the completely restored sky killing!


    Such a blow can kill the great sage!


    Chasing this one is just a saint.


    So it''s easy to kill him!


    After this attack, Chu Mo''s identity may not be hidden for long. But Chu Mo had no complaints and fought for his brother, and he had no regrets!


    Daoguang instantly hit the huge hand, and then the hand collapsed!


    Then, wrist, arm... Then the whole arm!


    Inch by inch!


    Then, the light cut on the saint''s shoulder, and the power of collapse spread along his shoulder and toward his whole body.


    It was easy for this statue to step into the holy land. The only powerful person in the whole Tiangang domain, his eyes were full of the breath of destruction and death. He could not imagine what kind of power it was. Why did his Taoism have no resistance in front of this force?


    Why... A little guy in the supreme realm can actually cut such a terrible killing knife?


    Why


    There are countless questions about the power of this holy man.


    But with the collapse of his physical body, the collapse of the yuan God, and the collapse of Taoism, he became empty and nihilistic.


    How much cause and effect does it have to bear to kill a saint? Chu Mo didn''t know. Even if he knew, his knife would also be cut down.


    Because when the big hand suppressed them, the cause and effect had been formed!


    The sage''s action is the result, while Chu Mo''s action is the result.


    Therefore, Chu Mo has a clear conscience.


    In this way, a saint disappeared in the void. The whole sky of Tiangang began to rain with condensed essence, and countless people benefited. But in the sky, there was a breath of extreme sadness.


    "God cries..."


    "Heaven cries!"


    "God is crying! What happened?"


    Countless people in Tiangang region all issued strong questions.


    People of Haoyue sect are completely stupid! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1448

    Not only stupid, but also directly collapsed!


    Their saints and ancestors died like this? Was a strange young man cut to ashes with a knife?


    Countless disciples of Haoyue sect stood there dumbfounded. Even the monks of the supreme realm had completely lost their ability to think at the moment. They even don''t believe it. They wonder if they read it wrong? The person who died is not their sage, but each other? Can the sage and ancestor appear at the next moment?


    Although Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng had been reminded by Chu mo before, they were all in a daze at this moment. As for the bald chef and Lin Xiu, their reactions were almost the same as those of other disciples of the Haoyue sect, completely stupid there. A blank face.


    How could a saint like their God be killed at once? This must be an illusion!


    Chu Mo felt his strength all over, and was instantly extracted. Killing heaven still erupted in a vast and unparalleled murderous spirit. It seemed that killing a saint and drinking the blood of Saint Renjing monks did not completely satisfy its appetite.


    The murderous spirit rushed straight into the sky, which was frightening.


    Fortunately, this situation of killing heaven lasted only a moment, and then swished into the sky.


    Chu Mo''s body was soft, and he was about to fall from the air.


    For him, the monk who killed the holy land was no different from the monk who killed the great holy land. All his body strength was extracted. Of course, if the ancestor of Haoyue sect was a great power in the holy land, he would certainly pay a higher price.


    Zi Dao dodged, hugged Chu Mo''s body, and then shouted in a low voice, "go!"


    Liu Yunfeng over there finally came to his senses, holding Lin Xiu and the bald chef with a blank face, and ran away frantically towards the distance.


    At this time, those people of Haoyue sect also seemed to have finally come back to God, although they still couldn''t accept the fact that the sage ancestor fell. But looking at the figures in front of him, he understood everything.


    Their sage ancestor fell!


    "Chase!" The leader of Haoyue sect is going crazy. Although he was seriously injured before, there is only one thought in his mind now: anyway, he must keep that group of people. Otherwise, the whole Tiangang domain will undergo drastic changes!


    Can a sect with Saints be the same as a sect without saints?


    In recent years, haoyuezong, with the help of the sage and ancestor, suppressed and looked down upon the whole Tiangang region with great power, and provoked a considerable number of enemies. This news can''t be blocked at all. Those people will definitely start to liquidate later.


    So, in any case, we should keep the murderer. In this way, it can also play a powerful deterrent role.


    It is equivalent to telling those forces in Tiangang domain: our Haoyue sect... Is still powerful! Although the sage fell, we caught or killed the murderer!


    So, in any case, we can''t let those people escape!


    Unfortunately, not many people have such awareness. Almost most of the supreme friars of the Haoyue sect, after hearing this order, their first reaction was to turn around and look at the patriarch. Their eyes contained shock, fear and confusion.


    A high status supreme even couldn''t help asking, "chase?"


    Although there is only one word, there are too many emotions in this word. The most common emotion is that the ancestors in the realm of saints have been chopped by others. Do you want us to chase them? Didn''t you let us die?


    "Show me clearly, that man... Must have used some kind of forbidden technique, and now he is half useless! What are so many of you afraid of? Catch up with him, catch him, and kill him. Anyway, you can''t let him go. Anyone who dares not to follow, drive out of the sect!" The leader of Haoyue sect was almost mad, and he spewed out a mouthful of blood with a whoosh.


    The death of the sage was a bolt from the blue for him, and the blow was too great!


    He didn''t have much feelings for the sage and ancestor, and his heart was more clear about his indifference. But it doesn''t matter. The key is to have such a "great God" in charge, and the Haoyue sect can ensure that its fortune is prosperous and there are no difficulties!


    Therefore, after the leader of Haoyue sect gave this death order, he grabbed a handful of healing pills, swallowed them directly, and took out a supreme medicine from him. Suppressed with supreme magic power and chewed it!


    In order to recover some combat power, he has gone crazy.


    After hearing this order, a large number of disciples of Haoyue sect were all awed to know that Zong had taken the initiative and was really angry. They all hardened their heads and chased in the direction of Zi Dao and Chu mo.


    The leader of Haoyue sect also followed, and his eyes were blood red. It is full of endless murders.


    Zi Dao held Chu Mo, Liu Yunfeng held Lin Xiu and dragged the bald chef. It soared all the way, raising the speed to the extreme. Both of them carried a lot of magic weapons. At this moment, they didn''t care whether they were distressed or not. They directly and continuously sacrificed, rushed to the pursuers far away, and then detonated the magic weapons directly.


    Every magic instrument will cause great lethality if it is broken. Even the quasi holy friars like the Lord of Haoyue sect dare not get too close. Then, Zi Dao sacrificed his second God and arranged an array in the void.


    At this moment, the rich fighting experience of the two peerless Tianjiao who can rank in the top ten of the list in the test field is finally vividly reflected.


    Although the pursuers were numerous and red eyed, they were forcibly blocked in the distance and could not get close to them at all!


    Although the situation is extremely dangerous, these two people are actually getting more and more excited, and they have a feeling of dominating the battlefield!


    All the way, bald chef and Lin Xiu gradually recovered after the initial confusion and confusion, and took the initiative to participate in the battle for survival. Although their magic instruments are not so powerful, they can also play a little role. And after they recovered, Liu Yunfeng''s pressure instantly reduced a lot. They fled faster.


    Chu Mo was in a state of extreme fatigue, but he was also slowly running his mind method and desperately recovering his physical strength. At the same time, a large number of pills were constantly taken by him. His strength is also recovering rapidly.


    The main reason why he used this method of killing is that he will be extremely weak at the moment after he used it. Even people who are much lower than him may cause huge damage to him.


    But with the desperate protection of Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, Chu Mo wanted to recover very quickly.


    Once, when the group fled to the entrance of the testing ground, the state of Chu Mo had recovered a little. At least, he can take it without Zidao.


    "I can do it myself." Chu Mo said.


    Zi Dao asked, "really?"


    "Yes!" Chu Mo said, "let go of me."


    Zi Dao then released Chu Mo and found that the breath on Chu Mo was really strong again.


    "Don''t stop, don''t talk nonsense to them, just rush in!" Chu Mo calmly said, "when we get to the testing ground, that''s our territory!"


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng knew the testing ground better than Chu mo. after hearing this, they all rushed in with their heads down.


    Liu Yunfeng, with Lin Xiu and bald chef, rushed in first, followed by Chu Mo and Zi Dao, and they plunged into the testing ground.


    In the distance behind, the Lord of Haoyue sect directly spewed a mouthful of blood. Several elders in the quasi holy realm beside him all looked at him.


    The Lord of Haoyue sect gritted his teeth and said, "chase in! If we don''t kill them, we''ll be finished!"


    Those elders of Haoyue sect also understood this truth and chased directly into the entrance.


    Originally, there should be guards here. The testing ground is not a place where anyone can enter if he wants to. But now the guards have been killed by Chu Mo, and the worst of these people also have the supreme realm, so without hesitation, they rushed into the testing ground.


    However, when they entered the testing ground, they suddenly found that they had lost the trace of Chu Mo and others.


    There was only a sealed Cha Xiaojin in front of him.


    The Lord of Haoyue sect rushed directly over, picked up Cha Xiaojin, and asked coldly, "where are they?"


    Cha Xiaojin looked frightened. He didn''t know what had happened. Seeing such a large group of people in the sect rush into the testing ground, he was stunned. Murmured, "what happened? They, they went straight ahead."


    "Chase!" The leader of Haoyue sect was cruel, gnashing his teeth, and made up his mind to destroy those damn things. He threw Cha Xiaojin out to the monks of the supreme realm behind him, and said in a cold voice, "don''t let him run away, he is also an accomplice!"


    A friar took Cha Xiaojin, and most of the rest flew forward with the patriarch.


    Cha Xiaojin asked the same door who caught him, and asked blankly, "what happened?"


    The man replied casually, "Liu Yunfeng took two accomplices and saved Lin Xiu. Our sage ancestor left the customs and was killed by one of his accomplices."


    "...." Cha Xiaojin was slightly stunned at first, and then remembered the words just said by the patriarch: he is also an accomplice! He immediately felt that the whole world had become extremely gray, ah, fainted.


    The supreme friar of haoyuezong who held him twitched at the corners of his mouth, trying to show a mocking expression, but suddenly felt that his heart was full of sadness. The future of the whole Haoyue sect is uncertain. After such a major tragedy, where is the intention to laugh at others? Cha Xiaojin is dying. He doesn''t seem much better than others, does he?


    Because he came to the testing ground of the so-called genius meat grinder!


    The real place of great terror!


    For Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng and Chu Mo, their hearts are half settled here, because they are home!


    The escape route of the three people was completely in accordance with Chu Mo''s guidance. The reason was very simple, because Chu Mo could avoid those dangerous places. But the group of masters of Haoyue sect behind them... It''s no good!


    They plunged in, but suddenly found out why the testing ground was called a genius meat grinder. Because for the vast majority of them, this place... Is a terrible Jedi!


    Come in, ten dead without life¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1449

    After paying the price of several quasi saints around him seriously injured and a dozen supreme masters behind him inexplicably falling down without even having time to scream, the Lord of Haoyue sect finally stopped. He stood in the void and couldn''t help but look up to the sky and issued a long roar of grief and anger, which turned into a rumbling sound of the road, and spread an endless distance.


    "Liu Yunfeng! You collude with foreign thieves to kill our Haoyue ancestor. You are dishonorable and can''t die easily!"


    "Kindly remind my fellow Taoist friends in the test field that Liu Yunfeng was so rebellious that he ganged up with thieves to kill my ancestor of Haoyue sect. As the leader of Haoyue sect, I declare here..."


    Just as the Lord of Haoyue sect roared and said words like expelling Liu Yunfeng from the sect door. A dark ray, down below, directly hit him.


    Although at the first time, three elders of the quasi holy realm found it and stopped it. Although the Lord of Haoyue sect himself has also perceived the danger and made evasive actions.


    But it''s still late!


    This is a testing ground!


    It''s not Tiangang mainland, nor the territory of his Haoyue sect. Let alone what he said here, will anyone pay attention to him. Just talking about the horrible creatures in the testing field, you won''t listen to him at all!


    Poof!


    This black ray directly penetrated the body of the Lord of Haoyue sect, and then his body was frantically swallowed and nibbled by a black breath!


    "No, the patriarch is injured!"


    "Go back!"


    "Take the patriarch and leave!"


    A group of people of Haoyue sect, with their sect leader, went back frantically towards the way they came.


    It also shows that their pursuit this time has completely failed!


    He didn''t even touch a hair of the enemy, but he lost his troops and lost a lot.


    When these people of Haoyue sect returned to the entrance of the testing ground with their sect leader, almost all of them were with all kinds of injuries. In the process of retreating, many people fell and stayed here forever.


    Those who fell are all monks in the supreme realm, and all are the most precious wealth of Haoyue sect.


    But here in the testing ground, they are fragile!


    This group of friars, who are so proud that they can''t wait for their eyes to grow on their forehead, finally understand what the words "testing field" mean, and finally fully understand the true meaning of the sentence "genius meat grinder".


    They all thought they were geniuses, so they were strangled


    It''s that simple!


    As for the one and a half words shouted by the Lord of Haoyue sect, how much effect can it play. They have no bottom in their hearts.


    Your Haoyue sect is indeed a little famous. It is the top sect in the whole Tiangang domain. But in this testing ground, except that people from Tiangang domain will recognize Haoyue sect, almost no one will care about their sect.


    No matter how powerful it is, can you try other fields if you have the ability? Even if the power of that domain is not as strong as your Haoyue sect, Luo Tianxian domain will never sit back and watch this kind of thing happen.


    The leader of Haoyue sect was seriously injured. Although he received timely treatment, he still fell into a coma.


    Several elders looked at each other and saw a touch of regret from each other''s eyes.


    Sorry!


    In order to wipe out the grassroots faction in the sect, he provoked such a terrible demon. Even their sage ancestors were hacked by a knife. Now people have completely escaped into places like the testing ground. It''s like a dragon into the deep sea. Once this person grows up in the future, will he return to Haoyue sect with Liu Yunfeng again... Revenge?


    This is absolutely certain!


    They would do the same.


    If I had known this, why did I have to?


    This group of people of Haoyue sect, feeling sad, withdrew from the testing ground again. What should I do next? I''ll figure it out when I get back. It was only the creatures in the testing ground who had just hanged them. If there is another group of fighting madmen there later, I''m afraid no one can leave. Haoyuezong may have to destroy the door from today on!


    Come fast and walk fast. Soon after these people of Haoyue sect disappeared, a large number of people who heard the words of the Lord of Haoyue sect came to this place.


    They are curious to know what happened, and they are here to fight. A group of weak chickens coming from the sect must not be too bad. It''s perfect for practicing.


    As a result, this group of people all threw themselves into the air. He left bitterly.


    All kinds of news about the internal battle of Haoyue sect finally spread five days after Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng fled back to the testing ground.


    Countless monks in the testing ground were shocked by the news and could hardly speak.


    Yes, they are all Tianjiao and peerless Tianjiao!


    In the infinite field where they are located, they have represented the best group of people.


    But no matter how arrogant or excellent, this group of young supreme masters never dared to think about fighting a saint with their current realm and strength. Let alone chop a saint with a knife. This is bullshit!


    But more and more news is spreading. Many of the news came from insiders of Haoyue sect, and no one can help but believe it.


    "Liu Yunfeng, the top ten in the list of heaven, broke with his sect. It is said that it is because a group of elders of Haoyue sect, taking advantage of his absence, directly killed his master and all his brothers and sisters on unwarranted charges, and killed all the people in his master''s line. In the final analysis, this matter is actually a battle for power and profit within Haoyue sect. Taoist friends of Liu Yunfeng are just unlucky and are used as introducers."


    "The cause of this matter is like this. Not long ago, Lin Xiu, Liu Yunfeng''s Taoist partner, was molested by the illegitimate son of a powerful elder in the Haoyue sect, and almost succeeded. Liu Yunfeng''s name disappeared from the tianbang at that time, which is why he went back to deal with this matter. His way of dealing with it was to directly kill the scum who molested his Taoist partner. But this matter left hidden dangers..."


    "The elders of Haoyue sect, after killing the friars of the grass-roots sect, also wanted to kill Liu Yunfeng completely. They also despicably used Lin Xiu, Liu Yunfeng''s Taoist companion, to set a trap and want to kill Liu Yunfeng. Unexpectedly, Liu Yunfeng didn''t go back alone. There were two good brothers beside him. They rescued Lin Xiu, avoided the terrorist pursuit of Haoyue sect, and finally escaped back to the testing ground."


    "Justice is in the hearts of the people. It''s true that it can never be fake! The Haoyue sect, led by the patriarch and assisted by those elders who call themselves noble, killed a large number of fellow disciples inhumanely. This is no secret at all. Heaven can learn! Sooner or later, they will be punished!"


    In the testing ground, someone began to restore the truth of the truth, and told it very clearly.


    In fact, all these things were done by Liu Yunfeng''s group of martial brothers and sisters who stayed in the testing ground!


    Because they had been in the testing ground and didn''t go out, they survived and narrowly escaped a catastrophe. After returning to the testing ground, Liu Yunfeng immediately contacted this group of his own people and told him the story of the matter. Then tell them to hide well and be more careful.


    After hearing the news one by one, the brothers and sisters of Liu Yunfeng were all crazy and collapsed. If it weren''t for their insufficient strength, they would destroy Haoyue sect. Going back to revenge now is tantamount to hitting an egg against a stone. These people may really kill back.


    But even if they can''t go back now, they also need to tell the truth clearly, and they can''t let others of Haoyue sect slander Liu Yunfeng wantonly. Today, Liu Yunfeng has become the only straw in the minds of these people. Is their leader!


    Whether spiritual or substantive.


    Therefore, these people began to restore the most real experience in the testing ground.


    But they didn''t mention the battle in haoyuezong, because they didn''t know. Liu Yunfeng didn''t say much about this war to them.


    However, the specific information about this war still came out.


    "There are two particularly powerful monks around Liu Yunfeng. One of them has a fierce knife in his hand. I don''t know what kind of magic was used. It''s so terrible that one knife split the ancestors of Haoyue sect to death. That''s a saint!"


    "Liu Yunfeng is surrounded by helpers who can kill saints."


    "Who is the helper beside Liu Yunfeng?"


    Too many people are curious about this matter. They don''t care about the internal struggle of Haoyue sect, or how Liu Yunfeng saved his Taoist companion. Almost the vast majority of people only care about one thing: who is the saint of Haoyue sect!


    Soon after, a message finally came out, saying that Liu Yunfeng had been with Zi Dao, who was the first in the tianbang, and Lin Hei, who was the ninth in the tianbang. It is said that the three of them are like brothers. Nine times out of ten, the people who accompanied Liu Yunfeng back to Haoyue sect were Zi Dao and Lin Hei.


    Then, the one who killed the sage is either Zi Dao or Lin Hei!


    This news is so shocking!


    After so many days, people are finally infinitely close to the truth.


    Then, more certain news came out, and Jiang caiyue personally admitted that Liu Yunfeng was with Zi Dao and Lin Hei. In Jiang caiyue''s opinion, the one who cut a saint with a knife should not be Zi Dao. She said that although Zi Dao was very strong. But it is not strong enough to cleave saints.


    If it''s not Zi Dao, it can only be Lin Hei!


    "Yes, I thought Lin Hei was a talent at first, but later I found that he was a genius, and then later... I found that I couldn''t see through him. If he could kill the sage with a knife, I didn''t think it was impossible. But we didn''t see it with our own eyes after all. I''m not sure."


    This is what Jiang caiyue said publicly.


    After hearing Jiang caiyue''s words, Chu Mo could only mutter in his heart: Why are you talking so much? Other insiders didn''t say it, but you said it very happily.


    In response, Zi Dao laughed and said, "she is forcing you."


    "Force me?" Chu Mo was stunned.


    "Yes, hold you high, and then let you face great pressure. At this time, she will solicit you..." Zi Dao was saying, and Chu Mo''s voice stone sent a wave.


    Chu Mo glanced at Zi Dao and pulled slightly at the corners of his mouth, "Jiang caiyue." (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1450

    Later, Chu Mo activated the spiritual power of Jiang caiyue on the sound transmission stone.


    "You''re not bad. You did such an earth shattering thing quietly. Killing saints. In the supreme realm, I only heard of two people having such great achievements as you. You''re really good!"


    On the other side of the sound transmission stone, Jiang caiyue''s mind fluctuated with amazement.


    In fact, the emotions that can be expressed by communicating with God are much richer and more authentic than those that can be expressed by language.


    Chu Mo directly denied, "are you kidding? Kill the saint? Why don''t you say I can kill the saint?"


    "Hee hee, I don''t think it''s so strange if you chop a sage one day." Jiang caiyue smiled and passed on a divine idea.


    "...." Chu Merton was speechless, smiled bitterly and said, "where did you get so much confidence in me?"


    "Intuition! Haven''t you heard that women''s intuition is very strong?"


    "Come on, you''re a monk! You believe in intuition?"


    "Why don''t you believe it?"


    Chu Mo, covered with black lines, replied, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Do you want to come to my Jiang family? I can decide to give you an absolutely satisfactory identity and status, and then, from now on, the Jiang family will protect everything for you. What Haoyue sect, that small sect, can''t even lift a spray in front of such a huge thing as the Jiang family. I can directly send someone to destroy the whole Haoyue sect, so that you and your brothers will have no worries about your future."


    Jiang caiyue made no secret of her appreciation for Chu Mo: "you are a real peerless Tianjiao. You should understand that when you say this from my mouth, it has a different meaning from what others say. In my eyes, peerless Tianjiao is the kind of person who will have no problem promoting to the Holy Land in the future."


    Chu Mo was silent and didn''t respond.


    Jiang caiyue then said: "But you should also understand that any peerless Tianjiao has a growth process, and not all peerless Tianjiao can successfully grow up. There are countless examples of falling in the middle of the way, which makes people sad. But the reason is almost only one, that is, the power behind him is not strong enough! To be honest, are Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao beside you now? You can ask them both, am I right? Zi Dao Behind it, although there are ancient families like the Zhao family, there are also families like the Zi family, which are not inferior to the Jiang family. But there are some problems, I believe he should tell you. Since you are brothers... Right? "


    Chu Mo kept silent and didn''t answer.


    Jiang caiyue doesn''t seem to care about this, Continue: "As for Liu Yunfeng, he was famous in the testing ground originally, not because of the Haoyue sect behind him. That sect may have a little status in the eyes of the monks of the seven regions, but it is nothing in the eyes of the monks of the Luo Tianxian region. Do you ask him to admit it? Because any family with a little background in the Luo Tianxian region may have at least one Saint behind it. But the whole Haoyue sect, that''s all, is not enough You chopped it. "


    "..." Chu Mo curled his lips, but had to admit that what Jiang caiyue said is actually very reasonable. This woman is not only smart, but also has a strong grasp of people''s hearts.


    "So, you three brothers now seem to be able to dominate the whole testing ground. But to be honest, the testing ground is really nothing. It''s just a place for young Tianjiao to experience. After you become holy, you still have to make a choice. Whether to enter the seven domains or Luo Tianxian domain. If you enter the seven domains, you may be able to dominate, but what''s the meaning of that? It''s far better to be king in a small pool than in the sea Enjoy yourself. Right? " Jiang caiyue''s mind fluctuated, full of sincerity.


    Chu Mo nodded gently, "what you said is reasonable."


    "Well, now the situation around you is like this. Zi Dao is stubborn, and I can''t attract him. But Zhao family, he certainly doesn''t want to go back, because there are his enemies." Jiang caiyue comes from Luo Tianxian domain and knows many secrets. Facing Chu Mo, And they don''t hide these secrets at all: "What about the Zi family... His attitude towards him is also very subtle. Anyway, even if he finally enters the Zi family, it is impossible for the Zi family to attract you and Liu Yunfeng on behalf of the Zi family. If the Zi family is willing, Zi Dao may not be willing. Liu Yunfeng, not to mention, he has completely broken with the school, and from now on, he can only stay away from Tiangang. Chu Mo, I can make a commitment on behalf of the Jiang family. If you come to the Jiang family, the Jiang family will live up to you! If you can, add Go to Liu Yunfeng, that''s even better! The Jiang family is willing to provide all resources and... Protection for the real peerless Tianjiao! "


    After saying that, Jiang caiyue''s mind fluctuated, and finally stopped, as if waiting for Chu Mo''s response.


    Chu Mo first thanked Jiang caiyue for her attention: "to tell you the truth, I''m really moved and happy that someone values me so much..."


    "Lin Hei, I said, don''t be busy rejecting me first. Really, think about it. The whole Luo Tianxian domain can offer you such conditions as the yuan family. I dare say it''s unique! Even if it''s the royal family, they can never offer me such conditions! Moreover, Chu Mo, this is not my solicitation, it''s the yuan family!" Jiang caiyue felt that Chu Mo seemed to have a determination, and immediately inserted a word.


    "Jiang Daoyou, I''m not rejecting you, but there are some things I can''t tell you clearly now. If you are so sincere, I''ll appear to be hypocritical if I don''t say anything. Well, you give me a year. You also give yourself a year. How about? A year is very short, right? It will pass soon. If a year later, you still have your current thoughts and interests in me, I will seriously consider it." Chu Mo said.


    "One year?" Jiang caiyue looked a little confused over there. She couldn''t understand what Lin Hei meant by this year. A year is really not long. If you don''t use special magic powers and just rely on your own ability to get on the road, you can''t walk a long distance in a year, even in the whole testing field!


    "Yes, one year." Chu Mo said definitely.


    "Well, I believe you are also a man of your word. Just one year." Jiang caiyue''s side is also flat, and there is no chasing and entanglement. It''s one thing to be optimistic about Chu Mo''s future development, but she is very smart and knows that enough is enough. At the same time, I also have my own pride in my bones.


    After turning off the sound transmission stone, Chu Mo told the general situation again. Lin Xiu and the bald chef looked at a loss. They didn''t even know who Jiang caiyue was. But Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng were different. They both looked shocked.


    Liu Yunfeng said with a wry smile, "if the third is not because of your identity... This yuan family is really a great choice."


    "In fact, I feel that even as the third child, the Jiang family... Is also a good choice." Zi Dao said seriously.


    "Why? Don''t you drag the yuan family down by doing so?" Liu Yunfeng looked at the son with some confusion and said, "our brothers, we should not be able to do such a thing?"


    Zi Dao looked at Liu Yun and said, "second brother, have you forgotten the monkey master?"


    "Huh?" Liu Yunfeng frowned.


    Zi Dao said, "first of all, the Jiang family is not a fish belly, but not everyone can go up and threaten and bully. Secondly, since the monkey elder was born, I think some people should be very restrained. Therefore, if the third really entered the Jiang family, it is also a choice."


    Liu Yunfeng thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it seems reasonable, but... Now it''s a little strange to enter the Jiang family like this."


    Zi Dao nodded and said, "so, it depends on the third choice."


    Chu Mo didn''t even think about it, Directly shook his head and said: "I stabbed the sage of Haoyue sect with a knife, and this matter will be spread to Luo Tianxian domain sooner or later. A supreme master, a supreme master. It is certainly impossible to rely solely on their own realm. Then, it must be the power of the knife. My knife... Is too famous in Luo Tianxian domain. The higher the status, the more I know this knife. Therefore, if there is no accident, my identity should not be hidden How long has it been. It is estimated that we will soon return to the forbidden area of dead leaves, either the forbidden area of black rain or the forbidden area of Yellowstone. "


    "...." both Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng were speechless.


    But think about it, it''s true. Now for them, the most terrifying place in the whole testing ground is the safest place. However, it is only limited to the forbidden area of dead leaves. Neither Zi Dao nor Liu Yunfeng thought that Chu Mo could lead them in the Heiyu forbidden area and Huangshi forbidden area.


    "After my identity was exposed, will the Jiang family still dare to give me my present promise?" Chu Mo looked at the two brothers: "I''m afraid if they don''t give me a hand, it''s already a mercy outside the law."


    "Hey... That damn prophecy is really depressing. When you can cross the sky with a knife, whoever dares to provoke you will be chopped by him with a knife!" Liu Yunfeng sighed.


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t worry, I believe that day will not be too far."


    The bald chef finally put on a mask, a clown''s mask. This time it looks much better than before. He has no complaints about the current situation. Being able to enter the testing ground for so long and be safe is already a special gift from heaven for him.


    Perhaps because of his appearance, the bald chef has a very good mentality. I think everything in this world is beautiful. I feel happy if I can live in this world. He even refused to tell Chu Mo their real names, and let them call him bald.


    "Really, I was originally a bald man. I don''t feel any humiliation when you call me that. I just feel kind. Because I know that you don''t look down on me."


    Lin Xiu is full of curiosity about the world. But she is a very sensible girl. She never asks more questions than she should. Where to go, what to do, how to do, almost all listen to Liu Yunfeng''s opinions, and she also has considerable respect for Chu Mo and Zi Dao. But she is not that kind of beautiful vase. In fact, for many things, she has her own independent thinking and cognition. But her vision is not enough. Over time, she is sure to grow up.


    Brother Chu Mo quickly made a decision to return to the forbidden area of dead leaves!


    Then, practice in there!


    When can I become a saint? When can I leave!


    And they also agreed that the first thing to do after becoming a saint was to go to Tiangang realm.


    Although haoyuezong has been hit hard, the really damn people are still alive.


    This revenge must be avenged. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1451

    Luo Tianxian domain.


    Jiang family.


    A magnificent ancient building complex is located between the rolling mountains. This is the ancestral land of the yuan family in Luo Tianxian domain. The people of the yuan family have lived here for generations since ancient times.


    The richness of the Taoist rhyme in this place is breathtaking.


    In the deepest part of the ancestral land of the Jiang family, in front of a house that looks extremely old, there is an old vine that has grown for millions of years. The old vine has already been psychic. Every 100000 years, a gourd will be produced. Every time, the ownership of this gourd will cause a battle between dragons and tigers in the Jiang family.


    Because this gourd is a natural relic!


    This is the inside story of the Jiang family!


    The so-called battle between dragons and tigers is not a fight with all the means, but a big ratio within the yuan family. Competition among young people. The final winner will get this gourd.


    Each gourd contains different magical powers, which is also the power of Laoteng.


    In the Jiang family, Laoteng has a high seniority. Except for a few ancestors, it belongs to Laoteng''s noble status.


    Therefore, even if Jiang caiyue is like a female demon head outside, she can be wild, but back here, in front of this old vine, she always seems very clever.


    "Grandpa Teng, I came to see you again!" Jiang caiyue smiled at Lao Teng Tiantian. This smile is as innocent as it needs to be. If it is seen by people outside, you must not believe it. This smile will show from Jiang caiyue''s face.


    "Girl, are you back? But I haven''t seen you for a long time?" The old vine in front of the ancient house sent out a burst of deep, old, but energetic laughter.


    "Yes, yes, I haven''t come back for a long time. I miss grandpa Teng!" On Jiang caiyue''s face, what I said was the expression of my heart.


    Rattan laughed again, and then said, "OK, I''ll take what you said as true. Here''s a small gourd. Take it and play."


    With that, a flash of light flashed, and a small yellow gourd appeared in front of Jiang caiyue.


    The little gourd was just able to be held by Jiang caiyue''s small hand. It looked very crystal and cute. Jiang caiyue said with a happy face, "thank grandpa Teng, Grandpa Teng is the best!"


    "You are the only girl with a sweet mouth." Lao Teng laughed happily.


    At this time, an old man came out of the ancient house. As soon as he went out, the old man said, "brother Teng, you spoiled this girl too much. You gave her seven treasures that have been produced in 100000 years? This is a natural holy instrument. After refining, it can be refined into a top-level holy instrument. If other children know this, they will surely secretly envy the girl."


    This sounds like spoiling tastes more, without any blame.


    Jiang caiyue happily took out seven small gourds from her body, red orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, exactly seven colors. Hanging in the air, it looks very exquisite.


    Only Lao Teng and the old man know that these seven little gourds are the real treasure gourds produced by Lao Teng! Every 100000 years, the old vine produces not one gourd, but two, one big and one small!


    The big one will be used as a prize for the contemporary young people of the Jiang family. But the real treasure is the small one! As a result, Lao Teng gave the 700000 Year collection to Jiang caiyue. It shows that she likes and dotes on this little girl.


    Big gourd is a natural relic, which can be refined, but it cannot grow. Little gourds, but all have hope to grow into great saints!


    If this news is spread, the Jiang family will definitely cause a sensation, and even the owner of the family will be jealous and covetous, which is by no means as simple as the jealousy in the mouth of the old man.


    For an ancient family like the yuan family, sacred vessels are certainly nothing. But the great relic is different. Every great relic is a heavy one. It needs to be in the hands of top powers to play their due power. How can they all stay in the hands of a little girl like Jiang caiyue?


    However, Laoteng or the oldest old man all chose to pretend not to know about this kind of thing. I won''t say anything at all.


    Jiang caiyue has many ghosts in her heart, and she won''t say it out. She decided to refine all the seven gourds into sacred vessels. As her natural magic weapon, it will accompany her all her life!


    "Girl, you sent someone back last time and said you found a peerless Tianjiao. How about it? Have you accepted it?" The old man was like an ordinary man, sitting on the rattan chair stretched out by the old rattan, and asked casually.


    "Hey, don''t mention it. I came back to talk to my ancestors about it." Jiang caiyue pouted and said unhappily, "he refused, but it''s not completely refused. He said, wait a year, and give me a year to think about it. I always feel that he doesn''t seem to be perfunctory, and it seems that there is really something difficult to hide. Let me talk about him, Grandpa Lao Zu and grandpa Teng help me analyze."


    Later, Jiang caiyue told all the things that happened after Chu Mo entered the testing ground, including entering the Tiangang domain with Liu Yunfeng and splitting the sage with the sword of Haoyue sect.


    After hearing this, rattan said, "this child is not simple. In the realm of supreme, if you want to kill the sage, you need to face difficulties. The sage''s way has been stable and shaped. Killing the sage with a knife requires not only unparalleled combat power, but also crushing the sage''s way."


    The old man leaned on the rattan chair and youyou said, "that knife is powerful. Hey... Knife? Is it that knife again?"


    "Didn''t that knife go back then?" Rattan murmured softly, "did the prophecy come true?"


    The old man suddenly smiled and said, "only when it comes true."


    Laoteng was silent for a moment, and then said, "yes."


    Jiang caiyue didn''t know what riddles Lao Teng and the old man were playing. She asked curiously, "Grandpa Teng, Lao Zu, what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, but girl, don''t touch that person anymore. It''s best to keep a distance from him." The old man said calmly.


    "Why?" Jiang caiyue looked surprised. You know, from small to large, the whole Jiang family... Spoiled her most is the old man in front of her. If it weren''t for this old ancestor, as Jiang caiyue, no matter how gifted, it would be impossible to go in and out of the core ancestral land of the Jiang family at will as it is now. Even if the owner of the Jiang family wants to come here, it also needs to be notified. We still need to see if the old man is in the mood to see him.


    The old man is not like the general supreme existence, so ethereal, so indifferent, he is an ordinary old man, at least, he is no different from an ordinary old man in front of Jiang caiyue.


    He was very angry with this little girl, and even spoiled her a little lawless. He supports any decision made by Jiang caiyue. Even if some of his ideas were simply childish and ridiculous, he spared no effort to support them and did not allow the top level of the yuan family to talk too much.


    Therefore, he never said to Jiang caiyue that you should not get too close to a person and keep a distance from him.


    There is a saying of the supreme ancestor. If you are the owner of the yuan family, even if you have thousands of doubts in your heart, you must only nod your head to show obedience. But Jiang caiyue is different. She grew up here from childhood!


    To the oldest old, more than anyone else. Respect is natural, but fear... It''s really not worth it.


    "It''s not easy to explain this. Anyway, I won''t hurt you." Saying this, the old man also winked at Jiang caiyue, just like when she accidentally broke into here when she was two or three years old and saw her ancestors for the first time.


    Jiang caiyue is not the kind of ignorant girl who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. She can rise in the test field and gather a large number of Tianjiao under her command. In fact, the city of mind is quite deep. It was only in front of Lao Teng and her ancestors that she showed that little girl''s attitude.


    In front of others, she will always be the queen above!


    "Well, he said one year, you told me to stay away from him, and you said his knife... I seem to understand something. But the old ancestor, he is really good! I have been in touch with him." Jiang caiyue said frankly.


    "Well, the royal blood will not be too bad after all." Said the old man.


    "He is..." Jiang caiyue instantly widened her eyes, and then her eyes showed a look of horror, looking at the old man: "old ancestor..."


    "Well, so, you know." The old man said, his figure suddenly disappeared there, as if he had never appeared.


    Jiang caiyue stood there with a shocked face, but her eyes twinkled with incomparably bright light.


    Knife, royal blood, prophecy!


    She understands!


    She finally knows who that person is!


    "Grandpa Teng, I have something else to do. Let''s go first and come back to see you!" Jiang caiyue said, saluting Lao Teng, and then his body flashed, instantly disappearing into the air.


    "This girl is still so hot." Rattan sighed softly.


    Then, the old man''s figure appeared at the gate of the ancient house.


    "Brother Jiang, do you think the girl... Will be involved in this matter?" Lao Teng asked softly.


    Here, it belongs to the absolute core of the Jiang family. Moreover, there are two supreme beings, who really say nothing will spread.


    "The mystery of heaven, whenever it comes to that prophecy, it will be hazy. I looked at the girl''s luck before, and it was very clear. But just now, I looked at it, but I found a chaos. Hey, so I didn''t stop brother Teng from giving her the seven gourds. Anyway, I hope the girl can be safe." The old man sighed softly.


    Laoteng said, "the girl''s destiny has been doomed since she was born. The destiny that shines in the sky is doomed to be extraordinary. That''s why I gave her the seven gourds. But I didn''t expect that she would have anything to do with the prophecy."


    "Fortunately, it''s not hongluan robbery, otherwise... It''s a big trouble." The old man said with a slight smile, "this Luo Tianxian domain has been silent for too many years. It should be a little fresh blood."


    Laoteng muttered, "yes, isn''t that monkey coming back?"


    The old man was slightly stunned, and then laughed, "do you still remember that thing?"


    "That monkey, who robbed me of a gourd and ran away, shameless smelly monkey." Lao Teng''s mood fluctuated a little, but finally, he also laughed: "at the thought of it coming back, I don''t know why, but I don''t hate it. I''m still a little happy."


    "Me too." The old man said with a serious face¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1452

    Luo Tianxian domain, central area.


    Here, there is an ancient imperial city, stretching for hundreds of millions of miles!


    This is where the royal family of Luo Tian is located.


    All the royal children live in the imperial city.


    Of course, there are few royal children who are qualified to enter the palace in the most central area.


    Even Ji Qi, the top ten young Tianjiao in the test field, will also have a kind of heartfelt awe in front of this palace.


    Because here, it symbolizes the power center of the whole Luotian universe!


    Although the royal family has had some problems in recent years, the old emperor did not survive the era catastrophe of 36 eras, and the previous emperor also stopped outside the threshold of ancestral territory. However, the details of the royal family of Luo Tian are still there, and not everyone dares to provoke and provoke.


    However, anyone can see that the strength of the royal family has declined greatly. Now it''s just struggling to support.


    People inside the royal family also know this. But they are unwilling. No one likes to be the last generation.


    Deep in his heart, Ji Qi even dreamed that one day, he could break away from the shackles and leap into the ancestral realm from the Great Holy Land!


    In the royal family, as long as there is another supreme existence of the ancestral realm, the spirit of the royal family can continue for countless years.


    Unfortunately, this is really a fantasy.


    Ji Qi stood quietly outside the palace, waiting for her father''s summons.


    He came back to reply.


    After a period of time in the testing ground, he needs to come back and resume his life, and tell his father some information collected in the testing ground. Then, the father gave him some advice casually, and he returned to the testing ground.


    Only this time, Ji Qi noticed that the atmosphere here in the palace was very wrong.


    Once upon a time, when he came here, the atmosphere in the palace was very peaceful. No matter how big the wind and waves outside, they can''t affect here.


    But today, he found that the whole palace, including the surrounding areas, seemed to be shrouded in a suppressed atmosphere.


    "Is it because of the monkey?" As the prince, Ji Qi is naturally not so ignorant. He also knew that the monkey who had made a lot of trouble in Luo Tianxian domain was released from the testing ground.


    Countless people are tracking down who let the monkey go. We can check and check, but we haven''t found any reason.


    Up to now, it doesn''t matter who let the monkey go. The important thing is that the monkey is back.


    "Tell Ji Qi!"


    At the gate of the palace, an old bodyguard suddenly appeared and announced in a deep voice.


    This is not a secular palace, there are eunuchs. This is the Royal Palace of the royal family of Luo Tian. Any bodyguard has a quasi holy realm. Even some of the guards around the emperor have a top-level realm of saints.


    They are also royal children, only loyal to the emperor!


    A generation of emperors, bodyguards and ministers.


    Ji Qi took a deep breath, sorted out his appearance, then showed a most standard smile, nodded at the old guard, and then walked towards the palace.


    The old guard also smiled at Ji Qi. There are many descendants of contemporary emperors, but Ji Qi is indeed one of the best princes. At least, in his heart, he prefers Ji Qi.


    Calm, generous and polite. The key is that his talent is good enough and his strength is strong enough. In recent years, although he has relaxed his cultivation due to his participation in some political affairs, he still ranks among the top ten in the test field. It is not easy.


    After entering the palace, Ji Qi passed through a huge golden sky pillar and crossed the Daodao Dharma array. Inside the palace, there is a real world!


    If you are a stranger, even if you break in, you will be immediately trapped by the overlapping Dharma array.


    Unless there is a level of supreme existence, even the great sage will be trapped to death if he rushes here. Over the years, the only saint who can get in and out of here is the monkey.


    Ji Qi quickly came to the deepest part of the palace through some teleportation arrays. On the Dragon chair above, sat a young man in a blue shirt.


    This is the contemporary emperor who dominates the entire Luo Tian universe. He looks very young, but in fact, he is very old. He has lived for more than a dozen eras, and even experienced an era robbery, and successfully spent it. Therefore, the contemporary emperors, even in the great holy land, are quite powerful.


    "I have seen my father." Ji Qi knelt down and kowtowed to her father.


    "Free." The emperor opened his mouth and his eyes fell on Ji Qi: "the emperor''s cultivation has stagnated recently."


    "Yes, father, I know. After returning this time, I will redouble my efforts to practice." Ji Qi said.


    "Have you heard of the recent events?" The emperor asked.


    Ji Qi nodded, "I heard something."


    Later, Ji Qi brought together some of the things he had mastered. The whole palace hall, only their father and son.


    When Ji Qi finished speaking, the emperor was silent for a long time, and suddenly changed the topic: "how long have you not seen your aunt?"


    "Ah?" Ji Qi was immediately stunned, and then his face turned red: "father, do you know?"


    "You used to visit your aunt once a year. Haven''t you been there for several years?" The emperor whispered.


    Ji Qi felt a great pressure hanging over his head, and even his heart was cold. He didn''t expect that what he did was so secret that he even used a few holy vessels to hide his identity. But he was still noticed by his father. The key is that he doesn''t know his father''s mind.


    The man who broke up his aunt and uncle with one hand in those days was the present emperor Luo Tian, who sent the 19th master to kill his uncle. It was also his father and Emperor. Even his father emperor deliberately suppressed his uncle Ji Qingtan and prevented him from becoming a saint


    At the thought of these, Ji Qi felt cold all over.


    "What? Afraid I''ll blame you?" The emperor spoke.


    "I know my mistake." Ji Qi knelt down again.


    "What''s wrong with you?" The emperor asked.


    "A child should not violate the ban, go to see... Go to see his aunt. A child should not be dissatisfied with his father... In his heart." Sweat flowed down Ji Qi''s forehead.


    When facing his father and emperor, the young supreme, the prince of Luo Tian, the pressure was unimaginable to outsiders.


    "You are right." The emperor spoke.


    Ji Qi was so surprised that she even looked up at her father, regardless of his manners.


    "The father emperor did that with some difficulties." The emperor youyou said, "as a brother, do you think I am willing to suppress my sister for decades? Do you think I am willing to prevent my brother from becoming a saint? We are the royal family of Luo Tian, not the royal family in the secular world. There is no such disgusting wall of brotherhood. Who owns the throne and who owns the Dragon Spirit? This is something that has been doomed since birth! For example, you are the next emperor!"


    Ji Qi shivered all over, and an inexplicable feeling spread from her heart. But he didn''t dare to say a word. Although this is the first time that his father said it in front of him.


    Moreover, the emperor called himself Zhen, but this time, he used me... The title of communication between ordinary people. It made Ji Qi wonder what happened to her father and emperor and what he was thinking.


    "The monkey is back." The emperor suddenly laughed, "it''s a good thing."


    "Er..." Ji Qi was covered with black lines and felt that she was not well. He found that although he couldn''t guess his father''s mind on weekdays, it was particularly serious today. His father''s mood today simply shocked him.


    Since my aunt was suppressed, how many years has it been since my father showed this kind of affinity?


    Besides, Ji Qi knows a little about how miserable the monkey made the royal family of Luo Tian. The whole royal family hated and feared the monkey, and was bored to death. But his father today seems very happy that the monkey can come back?


    "Well, you go down. Remember to visit your aunt when you have time. She will also be lonely when she is there. Also, tell you uncle Qingtan, and say... It''s time." The emperor said, and then shut up.


    Ji Qi came out of the palace in a daze and left the palace. He found that he was even wet through!


    It''s amazing that a powerful monk in the supreme realm is actually soaked with sweat?


    Ji Qi shook his head and smiled bitterly, then ran Xuangong, and instantly returned to normal.


    Then, for the first time, he rushed to the seclusion of Uncle Huang.


    It''s better to say that it''s self closing. Uncle Huang''s attack on saints was stopped by his father. Since then, Ji Qingtan has never left his residence.


    In a flash, a nail has passed.


    "Uncle Huang, uncle Huang?" Ji Qi rushed in directly. No one here dared to stop the prince and watched him break in.


    Then, from the inside of a house, out of a Yushulinfeng youth.


    Ji Qi was stunned, because he found that the uncle Huang in front of him did not know when he became a saint!


    Moreover, the mysterious road aura looks like it has been sanctified for a long time. Ji Qi was stunned.


    Ji Qingtan looked at Ji Qi in front of him and smiled: "how can Prince Qi have time to come to me today?"


    "Uncle Huang, when did you... Become holy?" Ji Qi asked softly.


    "Just now." Ji Qingtan said faintly.


    "Just?" Ji Qi had an unbelievable expression on her face.


    "Yes, I''ll be holy when you come." Ji Qingtan said.


    "...." Ji Qi felt that his brain was almost out of use, and he looked at Ji Qingtan with a dull face.


    Ji Qingtan said, "your father asked you to come here, didn''t he?"


    "Yes, my father asked me to send a message to Uncle Huang, saying... It''s time!" Ji Qi murmured, "Uncle Huang, when is it?"


    Ji Qingtan looked up at the sky and said softly, "it''s time for our royal family to revive... It''s time!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Chu Tianji stood in the void 10 billion miles away from the Luo Tian Imperial City, looking at the ancient imperial city with Dragon Gas soaring into the sky and running through hundreds of millions of miles.


    Whispered, "baby, I''ll pick you up!"


    In an instant, Chu Tianji''s body burst into colorful light, and a grand breath of the road flowed out along his body.


    Then, it suddenly merged with the Dragon Spirit burst out in the luotian imperial city tens of billions of miles away!


    The whole Luotian imperial city was shocked by it!


    "Someone has become holy!"


    For a time, I don''t know how many powerful beings all say this sentence at the same time.


    Then I saw the central area of Luotian Imperial City, which also erupted into a colorful and gorgeous light, which was directly integrated with the Dragon Spirit in the imperial city.


    Another saint, born! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1453

    A short and very thin monkey, with a huge iron bar in his hand that was not commensurate with his size, stood in the void, hundreds of billions of miles away from the royal city of Luo Tian, with a vast star field in the middle. Looking at the direction of the royal city of Luo Tian, he burst out a burst of laughter: "haha, two saints a day, fun, fun! You kings who play with mind skills, didn''t bother you monkey master in those days? Now you know monkey master''s good?"


    While talking, a dazzling light came directly from the depths of the infinite universe. Here, it was divided into two and directly shot at the royal city of Luo Tian!


    In the Imperial City, a huge incomparable Golden Dragon rose in an instant, roaring at the two lights!


    That''s Dragon Spirit!


    The monkey looked at it and shook his head. "After all, it''s time to count the Qi. Even the dragon of Qi has become so weak. If it''s in the past... Just give you a hand!"


    With that, he took the iron bar and fiercely flashed at the light. At the same time, he shouted, "demon clown, get out of here!"


    Bang!


    The light was broken directly by the monkey across the void of hundreds of billions of miles. It turns into endless light rain and falls on the infinite void of the universe.


    The huge golden dragon with dragon gas condensation glanced at the monkey, nodded, and then dissipated.


    The monkey stood there thinking for a moment and muttered, "it seems that he has forgotten something? Well, I remember."


    While talking, he suddenly waved a stick in the direction of Yan Huang Da Yu.


    An unparalleled force suddenly formed a torrent in the boundless void of the universe, and all the stars were instantly destroyed by the impact under this torrent.


    Almost in a moment, this torrent crossed the infinitely distant star domain and appeared in the Yanhuang domain.


    The terrifying road was sealed, smashed under the impact of this torrent!


    At this moment, the whole Yanhuang region, all practitioners, all have a sudden sense of enlightenment!


    Especially those monks with high realm, this feeling is even more obvious.


    A few monks in the quasi supreme realm felt the profound meaning of the mysterious road at the moment when the seal was broken.


    For a time, I do not know how many people, tears streaming down their faces.


    The sky is open!


    The Yan and Huang regions have been sealed for endless years... Finally opened!


    The most mysterious place in the human world of Yanhuang region is Guixu!


    One of the graveyards collapsed instantly, and then a hand stretched out from there.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The monkey smiled and stared at the direction of the Yanhuang realm, saying, "the eight realms are the eight realms, why is there one less?"


    Deep in the universe of Luo Tianxian domain, at this moment, several cold roars came at the same time.


    Several powerful gods formed a boundless killing intention, smashed the void of the universe, and instantly killed the monkey here.


    The monkey laughed, "how dare a group of Haoshou old thieves dare to be so presumptuous when they are dying?"


    With that, he swung the iron bar in his hand and hit the gods directly. There is not a little fancy, nor any hesitation.


    Boom!


    In this void, a huge roar came instantly. I don''t know how many stars were shattered and completely annihilated at this moment. Those thoughts also disappeared without a trace, leaving only the killing intention all over the sky, like an ownerless soul, floating everywhere.


    This killing intention still has a terrible killing opportunity. If you accidentally hit it, even the saint will be directly beaten through.


    A quiet void of the universe has thus become a place of extinction.


    The monkey sneered, carrying an iron bar, passed through those murderous intentions indifferently, and then Shi Shi ran walked towards the deeper universe.


    The figure is lonely, but rebellious. press forward with indomitable will.


    In the Imperial City, the emperor rumbled, "thank you, great sage."


    "Don''t thank you, that boy, I covered it! Show your tricks!"


    The monkey''s voice rumbled and vibrated over the whole imperial city.


    In the palace, in the eyes of the emperor Luo Tian, the light flickered, and then, on that serious face, a smile was constantly spreading.


    Then, he ordered, "go and take Chu Tianji into the imperial city and arrange for him to meet Qingyu."


    "Your Majesty, will this...?" A hesitant voice came from the air.


    "Go on, the monkey is back. They have no mind to care about what our side is like." The emperor said in a deep voice, "besides, it''s not enough for the luotian royal family to be suppressed by them for so many years. What else do you want? I really want the fish to die, and the net will be broken."


    "If I had known, I should have let the monkey out earlier." In the air, the voice said.


    "Only the inheritor selected by the Buddha can release that monkey. We... Even if we have that ability, we can''t do it. The Buddha is a person with great wisdom. I admire him! This time, it''s equivalent to indirectly owe a cause and effect to the Buddha." The emperor whispered, and then said, "go."


    "Yes!"


    Chu Tianji didn''t expect that he would become a saint at this time. That kind of great joy, as well as the avenue after understanding, made him have a great sense of happiness.


    But then, he began to wait for the disaster.


    Saint robbery!


    He really didn''t expect to break through at this time. He is fearless in the face of natural disaster, but the problem is that this is the territory of the royal family of Luo Tian.


    Survive the robbery here... Will those people let themselves live in peace?


    However, to Chu Tianji''s great surprise, the two robbery clouds that want to condense in the void above his head have never been able to take shape.


    Because the vast dragon Qi in the imperial city has been impacting the sky above! Let these robbery clouds not converge at all. There is no way to condense the robbery clouds. What about the sage robbery?


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of Chu Tianji.


    This person appeared so suddenly that Chu Tianji who stepped into the Holy Land didn''t even feel any abnormality. When he found the man in front of him, he was stunned directly.


    "Uncle 19?" Chu Tianji looked at the old man in front of him, dumbfounded.


    "Boy, it''s really good. It''s only a few years of Kung Fu, and you''ve become a saint?" The old man looked at Chu Tianji, and his tone was somewhat emotional.


    In fact, when the one around the Emperor just sent a message to him, he was also shocked. He didn''t expect that the emperor would suddenly change his attitude. Is it because of the monkey? If so, it''s really a little too ironic. But he was not a passionate teenager, and he also understood in his heart that the emperor''s choice in those days could not be said to be wrong, and the change now could not be said to be a remedy. It can only be said that emperors have their own considerations.


    Over the years, he has been watching coldly and concentrating on cultivation. But every time I think of what happened that year, I feel guilty. The so-called Luo Tian royal blood cannot flow out, although there is indeed such a saying, but in fact, until now, few people have seriously and strictly observed it.


    No matter how proud and conceited the royal family is, in the final analysis, they also want to marry women outside? It''s nothing more than those who married before, all of whom are princesses of the Han nationality in Luo Tianxian domain. The princesses of the royal family marry the sons of the Luo Tianxian domain... Isn''t there any Tianjiao in the eight domains below? Can''t you really marry?


    After all, it''s still because of that prophecy!


    That is the mountain that oppresses the whole royal family of Luo Tian.


    Chu Tianji looked at the old man, sighed on his face, and then said with a wry smile, "Uncle 19 is coming again..."


    The old man shook his head and said with a smile, "you can''t do bad things. You''ll be remembered for only one time in your life. Don''t worry, boy. This time, I''m here to pick you up and reunite with Qingyu!"


    "Ah?" Even if Chu Tianji had rich imagination, he couldn''t think of such a result.


    "There are some things that can''t be said clearly, but you can rest assured, royal family... This time, I won''t stop you." Uncle 19 looked at Chu Tianji and said in a deep voice, "I''ve wronged you these years."


    Chu Tianji stayed there. He looked at the old man in a daze and disbelief.


    The old man nodded and said gently, "it''s true. You see, you''ve become a saint here, and you don''t even have a disaster. This... It''s a little bit of the royal family''s intention for you."


    Uncle 19 didn''t say compensation, because this compensation is too insignificant for the experience of Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu over the years. It''s nothing at all. He was even embarrassed to say those two words.


    Chu Tianji looked at the robbery cloud above the sky, which could not be condensed all the time, and then sighed and nodded. Then, his voice trembled and asked, "I really... Can I see Qingyu soon?"


    "Yes." Uncle 19 nodded again, "come with me."


    In the city of emperor Luo, in a very remote mountain, there is a small house standing here alone.


    A woman without makeup, but with national beauty, stood quietly at the door, looking calmly at the sky above her head.


    The whole imperial city was shocked by such a big noise, and no one could be indifferent.


    But Ji Qingyu doesn''t care about these things. Even the monkey was born again, and an iron bar swept through the will of those supreme beings, she did not have any emotional fluctuations.


    For her, all these things have nothing to do with her.


    But soon, her face showed an incredible look, looking at the figure flying in the distance.


    To be exact, it''s two. But in Ji Qingyu''s eyes, only that figure was left.


    She can''t see anything else!


    Chu Tianji also looked at the still beautiful woman.


    "Baby..." these two words, from his mouth, unexpectedly did not have a faint taste of numbness. On the contrary, they are full of vicissitudes, sadness and helplessness. No one knows what these two words mean to these two people except themselves.


    "Brother, is that you?" Ji Qingyu can''t even believe her eyes.


    Her eyes, without blinking, stared at Chu Tianji''s face full of vicissitudes. Yes, at the moment, chutianji is not like an old drunk. How can you be so untidy when you want to see your wife? This is the only woman in the world who can make him willingly hang up his beard and tidy up his side. Only this woman can arouse all the tenderness in his heart!


    Uncle 19 followed far behind, looking at this scene with emotion on his face. Suddenly, he frowned and said, "remove the seal here!"


    "Who dares?" A young, cold voice suddenly sounded. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1454

    A tall figure, holding a long gun, appeared in front of Uncle 19. This is a handsome young man. He looked at Uncle 19 with a smile: "when was the 19th Lord so arrogant? Did you dare to participate in such a thing? Hmm? How dare you! How dare you take this dog in the hot and yellow regions... To Luo Tian imperial city? Are you tired of living!"


    When Uncle 19 saw the young man, he was slightly stunned at first, and then there was a touch of sympathy in his eyes, and he didn''t speak.


    The young man shouted, "what? Are you guilty? Old man..."


    "Ji Sheng!" An angry cry rang out from the distance, and then a figure came in an instant.


    Come to Ji Sheng, without saying a word, raise your hand is a slap!


    PA!


    This slap in the face is called a porcelain solid. Ji Sheng was stunned directly.


    "Brother Huang?" Ji Sheng looked at the young man in front of him strangely: "you hit me? You actually hit me? Are you crazy?"


    Ji Qi''s eyes showed a deep color of disappointment, looking at Ji Sheng: "as a son of the royal family, you should be so uncivilized and so rude, which is simply humiliating to the entire royal family!" Ji Qi angrily scolded his own brother, but at the same time, he was saying: Ji Sheng, are you stupid? This is the order of the Father himself! It was wrong to treat my aunt like this in those days, but there was a reason for it. Are you out of your mind? I went to Yanhuang region twice to find fault, trying to kill our cousin. After his father knew it, he was already quite unhappy. This is still because our cousin is OK, otherwise... You wait for your father to be angry!


    Ji Sheng opened his mouth wide and looked at his brother strangely. He didn''t understand what happened and why his brother suddenly became like this. Well, in fact, he knew in his heart that his brother had come to see his sister-in-law secretly these years. And it was he who secretly reported the matter to his father.


    His purpose is so simple that everyone can see his mind. Including his mother... Even advised him not to do so. Because the throne of the royal family of Luo Tian was born with a fixed number! It''s not that you discredit your brother secretly, so you can sit down.


    Unfortunately, Ji Sheng is too young and energetic. He always feels that he can do better, and that his brother is not as good as himself.


    Even up to now, deep in his heart, he is unwilling to admit something.


    For example, the 19th Lord came here with the dog... After being ordered by the emperor.


    Why?


    How can he be qualified to enter the imperial city if he is just a lowlife in a shabby place like Yanhuang big region? Who gave him this right?


    At this time, Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu over there have hugged each other.


    The other two people are like not seeing them at all! Completely ignored them.


    Uncle 19 stood there with cold eyes, watching the excitement, and naturally he didn''t have any favors for Ji Sheng, an ungrateful dandy in the royal family.


    Ji Qi continued at this time and said, "don''t you apologize to the 19th Lord quickly? Also, the father and the emperor have agreed to the matter between your aunt and uncle. If you dare to speak unkindly to your uncle in the future, be careful that the father and the emperor will punish you!"


    Ji Sheng''s handsome face suddenly turned red, and then he turned and left!


    Let me apologize to him? Don''t even think about it! I Ji Sheng is the most noble prince of the royal family of Luo Tian! What is he? And the thief surnamed Chu, even if all of you admit him, I will never admit it! Want me to have a good attitude towards a person who once humiliated me. Dream!


    And Chu Mo''s little wild dog! I don''t know where you are hiding, but if one day you dare to enter Luotian Imperial City, I will definitely give you a taste of humiliation!


    Ji Sheng disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ji Qi looked at the old man with an apologetic face: "19th Lord... Sorry, my brother is not sensible. I''ll let someone remove all the seals here."


    The 19th emperor uncle Ji Feng nodded, "since the prince is here, I''ll leave the matter here to the prince to solve and deal with. I''ll go back first."


    Ji Feng said, turned around and quietly left.


    Ji Qi sighed in her heart, shook her head, and then asked someone to remove all the seals here.


    Boom!


    In a moment, a vast breath rose into the sky.


    In that breath, there were colorful lights.


    Not colorful, but... Colorful!


    Just left 19 emperor uncle Ji Feng, fiercely stopped and looked back with an incredible face.


    Ji Qi was also stunned and looked at the gorgeous woman standing in front of the lonely house.


    Great sage!


    After decades of sealing, once the seal was released, a great saint was released!


    Although I have heard of this little princess of the royal family for a long time, she was once the most amazing Tianjiao of the entire royal family. But only I saw this miraculous scene with my own eyes. Will understand how terrible she is!


    The royal seal is neither playful nor symbolic. That''s the real seal!


    Therefore, Ji Qingyu''s eldest brother, the contemporary emperor, will be very guilty to say that his sister has suffered these years. Because those who were suppressed in the royal family were a real top-level pride!


    This time, in the sky, there was a terrible smell of disaster again. Moreover, even the dragon spirit of the royal family can''t suppress the formation of the sky robbery cloud.


    "Baby..." Chu Tianji''s eyes burst into incomparably bright light. His wife, after being sealed for so many years, rushed into the holy land at one stroke!


    Ji Qingyu smiled at him: "brother, I have a lot to say to you, wait for me!"


    "I wait for you, I wait for you!" Chu Tianji, such an iron man, couldn''t help but red his eyes. Sad. He doesn''t know... Doesn''t he have a lot to say to her?


    The movement here completely disturbed the entire royal family of Luo Tian.


    How many years has the royal family not had such a grand occasion? One day two saints, now there is a new saint!


    The 19th emperor uncle Ji Feng, who had not gone far, came back directly.


    Ji Sheng, who left angrily, also came back. He stared at this scene dumbfounded, the whole person''s brain is almost insufficient. Xin said: hasn''t it been sealed for many years? How could this happen? She... Why is she so strong? Mahatma? Is there another great saint of the royal family?


    Ji Qingtan, the contemporary emperor''s uncle, also came. Ji Qingtan, who had just become a saint, had a huge surprise in his eyes. Looking at the figure, he murmured, "sister... You are still powerful!"


    Even the emperor can''t sit still!


    He rushed here with a large number of followers and a large number of Royal predecessors behind him.


    From a distance, I saw his gorgeous younger sister, the little princess who was once the most favored in the royal family of Luo Tian, slowly rising to the sky, facing the irresistible disaster of dragon Qi!


    "Qingyu..." the emperor''s voice, no one knows how many complex emotions it contains. From him. Directly take out a seal, and sacrifice to Ji Qingyu''s direction: "then!"


    "Royal seal of Luo Tian!" Countless people screamed on the spot.


    From the appearance of the monkey here, many people can guess a little what happened. From the change of emperor''s attitude, the whole royal family can also feel a magnificent vitality rising in the royal land.


    Princess Ji Qingyu... After all, it was her brother who suppressed it by the current emperor Luo Tian himself. Even if the attitude is changed, how can it be changed so thoroughly? Also, Princess Ji Qingyu was suppressed by a Jiazi, but she was able to use this Jiazi time to rush directly from the supreme realm to the Great Holy Land! How on earth did she do it?


    Or... From a year ago, the emperor Luo Tian never really suppressed his sister''s mind? All this is a huge chess game under the emperor''s mind?


    Ji Sheng''s face changed at the moment he saw the seal. He finally realized how stupid his actions over the years were. He finally understood that his brother Ji Qi didn''t deceive him at all, and everything he told him was true!


    If Chu Mo was here, he should be able to recognize it at a glance. The seal offered by the emperor is exactly the same as the seal that appeared when he was in crisis after cutting firewood and becoming a Taoist priest... Exactly!


    Even the breath is completely consistent!


    Ji Qingyu pursed her mouth and glanced at the distant emperor Luo Tian. She didn''t refuse, but stretched out her hand and took the seal.


    The imperial seal!


    This is the most precious treasure of the entire royal family!


    In whose hands it is, it is basically equivalent to having all the power of emperor Luo Tian!


    Now, this thing, which symbolizes the high power of the whole Luotian universe, was thrown by the emperor to his sister.


    Chu Tianji also saw this scene. In his heart, five flavors are mixed. Whether to be grateful or continue to resent, his heart is also a little out of spectrum.


    Boom!


    A vast and unparalleled sky thunder suddenly came through the dragon spirit of the imperial city!


    Ji Qingyu was originally a royal blood with pure blood. There was no problem in mastering this seal. She offered the seal, and the great holy thunder smashed on it. The sky thunder broke up, and the seal was intact.


    The royal children below couldn''t help bursting out with earth shaking cheers!


    That''s Tianjiao, who has the same blood in his body as them, crossing the great holy disaster!


    It means that after the Tianjie, a brand-new grand Holy Land monk will appear in the royal family of Luo Tian!


    This sense of honor is extremely strong. Even the emperor couldn''t help smiling.


    Boom boom!


    Then, a series of great holy thunder began to fall, but all were blocked by the seal that suppressed the royal family''s fortunes for hundreds of millions of years. None of them hit Ji Qingyu.


    Seeing that the disaster was about to pass, everyone couldn''t help but show a happy smile on their faces.


    But at this time, a sudden change occurred¡ª¡ª


    It will arrive at midnight and break out tomorrow. Brothers, prepare the monthly ticket, vote again tomorrow, double tomorrow!! We also broke out! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1455

    There are three murderous Qi, which cut directly here from three different directions. Their ultimate goal is Ji Qingyu, who is crossing the robbery!


    This is crazy!


    Dare to intervene in the great saint''s disaster, which is clearly that it is better to bear the shocking cause and effect, but also to strangle Ji Qingyu, the new great saint!


    Who is it?


    So shameless?


    Who is it?


    So overbearing?


    I''m afraid no one in this world can afford this terrible cause and effect except those supreme beings who have been looking for trouble. Only those who believed in the supreme existence of the prophecy would not care to continue to bear the great cause and effect and attack the royal family.


    Not all the previous moves came from supreme existence. I was beaten by monkeys.


    But this time, it is clear that only supreme existence can display the killing idea!


    That killing idea can''t even stop the great saint level disaster!


    The whole royal family of Luo Tian, up and down, everyone... At this moment, they were stunned and completely enraged! This is simply a contempt for the royal family of Luo Tian, and only if you don''t pay attention to the royal family of Luo Tian at all will you make such a move.


    Even Ji Sheng, who doesn''t care about Chu Tianji and Chu Mo''s father and son and also complains about his aunt Ji Qingyu, couldn''t help but have blue veins on his forehead burst at this moment, sending out a crazy roar: "ah!"


    The emperor was angry on the spot, and he shouted, "don''t move!"


    Because a dozen monks in the Great Holy Land gathered here, all with angry faces, have begun to fight!


    Once they make a move, they will also be involved in this amazing cause and effect!


    Hum!


    A buzz resounded through the void of the universe.


    Then time was frozen. Even the disaster in the sky... Has been frozen!


    A great saint level sky thunder, just split out half, was fixed there.


    At the same time, there are the three killing thoughts from the supreme existence that have been rigidly solidified!


    Even if those supreme beings are all in a state of survival, their three killing thoughts can still destroy the sky and the earth! Still have unimaginable terrible powers!


    Now, it can be rigidly solidified there.


    This method... Is really divine!


    Today''s Luo Tian royal family, only one person can do this.


    Old emperor!


    Only the old emperor who was blocked from attacking the ancestral realm had such a means!


    "Emperor, don''t move!" A low voice sounded.


    Even though it was frozen for time, tears could not help dripping in the eyes of contemporary emperors.


    Old emperor!


    It''s really the old emperor!


    All the royal children, at this moment, all have a feeling of tears.


    The old emperor finally got out of the pass!


    After the attack on the ancestral realm was blocked, the old emperor never appeared again. It''s finally out of the customs.


    It''s really a kind of unspeakable sadness and happiness to be bullied to the extreme, and then finally have strong elders come out to make decisions.


    "In order to save Qingyu and Tianji''s child, you have already given a hand. Your injury is very serious, and you can''t do it anymore. The royal family hasn''t died yet! I''m still there!" The old emperor blocked the action of the contemporary emperor, then raised his head, looked up at the sky above his head, and said faintly, "this time, the royal family will not continue to yield!"


    The old emperor said and shot directly. The seal of that side, which represents the fate of the entire royal family of Luo Tian, exploded with immeasurable light. That light, first of all, dispelled the great saint level sky robbery cloud. Then, the three boundless killing thoughts were shrouded.


    The whole vast universe is only left with the immeasurable light from this seal.


    "In the past, the ancestors of our royal family were secretly attacked by you scum. You yourself were also robbed, but you still didn''t repent. Clinging to that illusory prophecy, what is cause and effect? This is cause and effect! You supreme beings, all of you have lived in vain! Without the reason you kept fighting in the past, how can you be robbed now?"


    The voice of the old emperor rumbled through the void of the universe. He was full of the spirit of the emperor, completely broke out, and drove the seal crazy to erase the three murderous intentions in the void.


    Bang!


    Deep in the infinite universe, a huge continent exploded. An ancient figure, hemoptysis in his mouth, and the divine light in his eyes can simply destroy all living things.


    He looked up and let out a roar.


    At this time, a monkey, carrying a big iron bar, suddenly appeared in this void. Seeing this scene, the monkey burst out laughing: "hahahaha, the monkey master is laughing to death. Is Luo Tian royal family finally not counseling? Come on, thief, let the monkey master bully you!"


    The monkey said, holding a big iron bar, according to the ancient figure, hit it with a stick covering his face.


    This ancient figure burst out a towering breath: "demon monkey, you want to die!"


    Boom!


    The infinite flame exploded along the void of the universe, and the continent was completely annihilated in an instant!


    Another direction.


    Deep in the infinite universe, there was also a loud noise, and a huge incomparable star burst in an instant. The moment of explosion, the burst of energy, instantly destroyed countless celestial bodies in all directions.


    Another ancient figure roared out of the light. Disheveled and embarrassed.


    A fox and a cow appeared here.


    The cow made a cold sneer: "old man, do you still remember the Kun and cat saints?"


    The fox said, "why talk more? Kill!"


    Boom!


    This cosmic void, the war broke out instantly!


    The third direction.


    It is a huge ocean floating in the void of the universe, which spans countless star regions. Deep, bottomless, far, to infinity.


    A huge black fish, hundreds of millions of miles long, jumped up from the ocean!


    Because the sea water of that ocean seemed to be boiling, and the law force of endless disorder appeared there, forming a terrible storm that could sweep the whole universe!


    A roc bird and a snow-white dragon appear here.


    The ROC bird laughed and said, "what brother monkey said is true. These three shameless men will definitely fight again, and the royal family will certainly not continue to endure. Hahahaha. Big black fish, do you still remember the Kun and cat you killed in those years? I came to avenge my brother today!"


    The snow-white Jiaolong said coldly, "what''s the significance of supreme existence? I think you''ve treated yourself as a God for too many years. If you forget, you will also be injured, bleed and die!"


    ROC bird laughed, "they have been injured? Hahaha, if I say, the most powerful is master Lingtong. The old man made a prediction before his death, how many creatures in the universe of Luo Tian? Maybe, that old man is the final planner! On the list of gods? With your scum who have been practicing for a little more years? Dream!"


    "Go to hell!" The huge black fish burst into an earth shaking roar. Direct shot, suddenly, black light everywhere!


    At the same time, ROC bird and snow white dragon also shot one after another.


    Although their realm is a little worse, their combat power... Is terrible to the extreme!


    Look back to Luo Tian imperial city.


    The old emperor controlled the seal and finally wiped out the three killing thoughts. His face also showed deep fatigue. But in his eyes, there was a very bright light!


    "Clear and suppress!" After the old emperor finished these two words, his body flashed and disappeared in place.


    The seal also returned to the hands of contemporary emperors. With tears in his eyes, the contemporary emperor shouted, "clear and suppress, counter kill!"


    In an instant, countless armies rose from the imperial city and directly killed in all directions.


    After being bullied for so many years, the royal family of Luo Tian finally came to the moment of counterattack.


    On the sky, the clouds are gone.


    Ji Qingyu finally becomes a saint. She fell back to the ground, took chutianji''s arm, and whispered, "brother, go and meet my royal brother."


    Chu Tianji hesitated and nodded. Although he still had a lot of confusion in his heart, he had understood a lot of things. Luo Tian royal family, the reason why they did that was helpless. Face is certainly important for a noble family. But the happiness of royal children is more important. If it weren''t for helplessness, how could a brother have the heart to suppress his sister for more than 60 years?


    Ji Sheng stood in the void with a dull face. Obviously, what happened today has exceeded his ability to accept and bear. So that he was completely confused. I don''t understand what happened.


    Anyone can feel that something big has happened!


    The entire Luotian universe... Is likely to enter the years of war again from today.


    However, this group of royal children are all fearless.


    Ji Qingyu, holding Chu Tianji in her arm, is walking step by step towards the contemporary emperor. They heard the words of the old emperor very clearly. In front of him, the emperor who had personally suppressed them and separated them for many years, but silently saved Chu Mo and was seriously injured, but he never mentioned it to anyone.


    This one thing is enough. Even if there is a great resentment in my heart, it will directly disappear at this moment.


    Where can I complain?


    The contemporary emperor did not give Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu the opportunity to express his gratitude at all. He smiled: "little sister, brother-in-law, I''m sorry, I''ve made you suffer. Originally, this time, I should give you a grand wedding. But at present, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult in a short time."


    "Brother Huang..." Ji Qingyu''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Don''t say anything. But all the blood of my royal family is our family! Not to mention, it''s your sister''s flesh and blood." The emperor said, glancing over there like a silly Ji Sheng. Without saying anything, he just nodded at Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji: "in the future, you will be a member of the royal family, just like all other royal children. Royal children are not used to bully others, nor is it just a title of honor, but means responsibility and protection. Do you understand?"


    Ji Sheng looked pale on one side, but in his eyes, there flashed an imperceptible shame. Human nature is still there, depending on whether it has been awakened.


    Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu nodded at the same time.


    "Are you willing to shoulder this responsibility together? Guard together?" The emperor asked.


    "Yes!" The two spoke in unison¡ª¡ª


    Break out today, double monthly ticket! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1456

    The drastic changes in Luo Tianxian domain finally affected the situation in the testing field.


    Recently, the monks in the testing ground have found a huge problem. The names on the tianbang have all disappeared one by one. Instead, those monks who ranked at the top of the previous list were on the list of heaven.


    For example, some people, such as the three brothers of the enemy, all made the list.


    And Zi Dao, Zhong Sheng, Wu Fei, Du Chuan, Hu Xiao, Zhang Yalu, ouyangfei, Ji Qi, Lin Hei, Jiang caiyue... All of the top ten monks in the tianbang disappeared on the tianbang. Moreover, these people who had dominated the list for many years did not challenge back at the first time.


    Why is this?


    Although there have been such cases in the past, they have never been so concentrated. It was almost as if they had negotiated and left the testing ground collectively.


    In the past, those friars who left tianbang for a short time will definitely challenge back at the first time after returning to the testing ground.


    But this time, it was a challenge, and no one came back.


    Or, there is another possibility that none of these peerless Tianjiao who left the testing ground came back!


    What happened?


    People were puzzled at first, but soon, all kinds of things about the royal family in Luo Tianxian domain spread in the testing ground.


    Countless people''s faces were full of shock.


    I didn''t expect that the Luo Tian royal family would actually exist against the digital supreme in the Luo Tian Xian domain!


    Is the royal family crazy?


    Almost all the monks who are qualified to enter the testing ground know what the royal family of Luo Tian is now, and they all know that the royal family is almost exhausted now. They are struggling to support and survive there, and they can''t tell when they will completely collapse... The ancient dynasty of countless years has completely collapsed.


    In this case, how can they have the courage to make such a move? Actually started the eight party campaign?


    Is this to light up the royal family''s background at one time?


    Who gave them so much courage?


    Soon, the answer came.


    It''s the monkey!


    This monkey in the great holy land is the only practitioner whose name is replaced by the great saint. That is to say, in the minds of countless people, when mentioning the two words originally representing the realm, they will suddenly think of the monkey first! It is also the only creature that can pose a great threat to the supreme existence of the ancestral realm in the realm of the great sage.


    Therefore, it has the qualification to make the whole Luotian universe unstable!


    Therefore, it is qualified to let the royal family of Luo Tian take this opportunity to launch the last war... Which may be the whole royal family!


    A war about the fate of the royal family!


    If you win, the spirit of the royal family can rush back to a very high level. It can continue to be brilliant for many years; If defeated, the royal family will be doomed this time. If you want to continue to linger, it will become an extravagant hope.


    Therefore, this war, which concerns the future direction of the entire Luo Tian universe, had no way back from the beginning.


    Countless people were so shocked by the news that they couldn''t even say a word, because even if the monkey was born, it was too shocking for them to do so.


    All kinds of news spread in the testing ground.


    "The once little princess of the royal family of Luo Tian, the real sister of the contemporary emperor, was suppressed by the emperor for many years. But she was pardoned by the Emperor himself a few days ago. It is said that Princess Ji Qingyu rushed into the great holy land on the day when the seal was lifted."


    "Suspected of being the husband of Princess Ji Qingyu of the royal family of Luo Tian, he came from the Yan and Huang regions and stepped into the realm of saints in the royal family!"


    "Ji Qingyu''s husband? From Yanhuang domain? Are you kidding me? Isn''t the whole Yanhuang domain sealed?" It''s not that no one doubts.


    But soon, more conclusive news came out.


    "That man''s name is Chu Tianji. He is indeed Ji Qingyu''s husband, and he is indeed a peerless Tianjiao who came out of the Yan and Huang regions. He not only became holy in the royal family, but also joined the royal family on the spot with Ji Qingyu. It is said that their son is related to an ancient prophecy in the Luo Tianxian region, because when his son became a Taoist, there was a supreme being who wanted to kill his son. It is the contemporary emperor of the Luo Tian royal family who helped him King! He used the imperial seal to repel the blow of supreme existence. But it suffered a heavy blow. Don''t ask me how I knew it. It''s no secret within the royal family. Moreover, Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu can easily put down their resentment against the royal family and join the royal family, which is precisely for this reason! "


    There are all kinds of news, as well as a war of words. With the actions of the royal family, people soon began to jump out and stand in line.


    "Zhong Cheng, the great saint of the Zhong family, appeared a few days ago and publicly commented on the removal of Ji Qingyu''s seal by the Luo Tian royal family and any Chu Tianji. He said that this practice of the Luo Tian royal family was tantamount to provoking the dignity of the Zhong family. The Zhong family will not let this matter go. They will definitely talk to the royal family."


    Chu Mo was confused about the news. However, there is a vague guess in my heart.


    Sure enough, a few days later, the news about why the great sage Zhong Cheng publicly criticized the royal family of Luo Tian at this time came out.


    "In the past, Princess Ji Qingyu of the royal family once had an engagement with Zhong Cheng of the Zhong family. Zhong Cheng can be said to be an amazing young Tianjiao with great talents. In the past, he once occupied the first place in the test field for many years. In terms of age, he is much older than Ji Qingyu. Although practitioners value practice rather than age, this marriage has never been recognized by Ji Qingyu. So Ji Qingyu, in her girlhood, ran away quietly and fled the Yanhuang region. When he was caught back, I heard that even the children had been born. This matter is a big secret. Only a few people know. The engagement of that year naturally ended. As Zhong Cheng married someone else, this engagement was completely sealed in the long river of years. By the way, Zhong Sheng, who ranks second in today''s list, is Zhong Cheng''s son! "


    This news must have come from insiders. Either within the royal family of Luo Tian or within the Zhong family. Because people outside didn''t know that there was such a marriage between the royal family and the Zhong family. It seems that it is more likely to flow out of the Zhong family.


    Because as soon as the news came out, the great sage Zhong Cheng publicly accused the royal family of Luo Tian, and there was a reason. It''s not unreasonable.


    But then there was another news, which came directly from the mouth of a Luo Tian royal family child, and was a positive response to Zhong Cheng, the great saint of the Zhong family.


    This royal son also surprised Chu mo. Because his name is Ji Sheng. The cousin who scolded him personally for being a little bastard.


    "Zhong Cheng, my aunt asked me to tell you a word: if you want people to know, don''t do it unless you do it yourself. What you did in the past years, the outside world didn''t spread, doesn''t mean no one knows. Please take care of yourself!"


    After the news came out, the Zhong family quickly responded. The person who responded was still Da Sheng Zhong Cheng.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter, but is there no one in the royal family of Luo Tian? Let a younger generation come out and talk nonsense? I only know that Ji Qingyu was a woman who was engaged to me in the past, but she didn''t abide by womanhood, ran away from marriage without permission, and gave birth to evil seed, which discredited me and the Zhong family. What''s more, until today, we haven''t waited for the royal family of Luo Tian to apologize. So, there''s nothing to say, Ji Qingyu, the man you like It''s called truking machine, isn''t it? If he is a man, he will come out and fight with me! Don''t say I bully people, I will suppress the realm to the realm of saints to fight him. After World War I, gratitude and resentment were eliminated. Dare you? "


    "My name is Chu Tianji, and I''m the man you said. Not to mention the scandals you devoted yourself to doing in the past, although we have a large number of video and audio stones in our hands as evidence. I took your challenge, and when and where to fight, you decide!"


    "Domineering! Too domineering! Third, your father is so fierce, but will it be a little too risky?" Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    These days, Chu Mo and his three brothers have been living in all kinds of shock. Any news can shock them.


    "It''s admirable for the old man to do this, but it''s really risky... After all, the old man has just stepped into the holy land, and Zhong Cheng... Has stepped into the great holy land for many years. Even though he suppressed the realm to the holy land, but..." Zi Dao hesitated and didn''t go on, but everyone understood what he was going to say.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly and said, "just as my father was unable to stop those supreme beings from looking at me, I was also unable to stop these things. However, I have confidence in him!"


    "It''s also true that we are really powerless about such things." The child sighed.


    Liu Yunfeng said, "that''s why we need to speed up our cultivation! Become stronger faster!"


    These days, Chu Mo''s mood has always been in ups and downs, because there are some news, which makes his mood very complicated.


    For example, Ji Sheng.


    Chu Mo didn''t know what happened to Ji Sheng''s transformation. Up to now, he can clearly remember Ji Sheng''s condescending attitude when facing him and his humiliating tone.


    In the trial field, against Ji Sheng, although Chu Mo didn''t kill him, he didn''t like him at all.


    But this time, the royal family changed dramatically. In the face of the public accusations and provocations of the Zhong family, it was Ji Sheng who stood up.


    "Third, it seems that a lot of things have happened to the royal family that we can''t imagine. Therefore, the royal family should not pose any threat to you now. But I think your situation is more dangerous." When Zi Dao said this to Chu Mo, he even avoided bald chef and Lin Xiu!


    Because Chu Mo''s identity is too sensitive, he is not just a relative with royal blood identity. He is the one in the prophecy!


    The royal family now shows such a tough side, which is a very dangerous thing for Chu Mo! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1457

    Once the identity is exposed, who knows how many tyrannical beings will appear and rush into the testing ground to kill Chu Mo?


    Liu Yunfeng also has the same view on this matter as Zi Dao. He looked at Chu Mo and said, "third brother, you''re right. Now even if the royal family has no threat to you, you can''t disclose your identity at this time."


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t worry, I understand."


    While talking, Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a touch of determination. These days, he has been impacting towards a higher level.


    The distance between the supreme and the quasi saint is actually very large. Chu Mo is different from ordinary monks, with great differences. Because in his body, there are not a Taoist platform, but thousands of Taoist platforms! This is not unique in the whole history of practice, but it is absolutely rare.


    Therefore, although Chu Mo''s Tao has been enough to impact the realm of quasi saints and even saints, his power accumulation is an extremely long process. Chu Mo''s thirst for energy is far more than any friar in the same realm.


    These news came one after another, and it was difficult to calm down completely.


    Even Lin Xiu and bald chef, who had never been in contact with these in the past, showed an inexplicable anxiety. Even among these news, the vast majority have no direct relationship with them.


    But it is still difficult to calm down completely.


    This has nothing to do with realm. Because everyone knows that this time, great turbulence will occur in the entire Luo Tian universe.


    This turbulence is like being thrown into a boulder in the middle of a pool of water. The waves aroused are enough to spread to every corner of the whole pool. All creatures in this pool of water, no one can really survive, will inevitably be affected.


    What''s more, Lin Xiu and bald also know a little. This matter is related to the three of them.


    "Don''t worry, we are relatively safe here. And no one knows that we let the monkey out." Liu Yunfeng comforted Lin Xiu: "here, you just need to practice well, and don''t worry about anything else."


    Lin Xiu nodded and agreed.


    Bald son knew his position clearly in his heart. After he understood it, he gradually calmed down. He can live to this day, and can still appear in the dead leaf forbidden area, one of the three forbidden areas of the test field, and live intact. For him, it is already a great luck.


    So, after thinking about it, I don''t worry about anything anymore, and I cook all kinds of delicious food for these people in a different way every day.


    In their state, the demand for food has long been dispensable. But if these foods are not only delicious, but also can draw a lot of energy from them, then no one will refuse.


    Among the five people, only Chu Mo had the deepest relationship with the turmoil, but he looked even more calm and composed than Lin Xiu and bald man. Because Chu Mo knows very well that he can''t get involved in all the turbulence outside now. Even the duel between his father and great saint Zhong Cheng was beyond his influence.


    Instead of worrying about these things every day, it''s better to completely calm down and concentrate on cultivation.


    But this is often the case in this world. The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop.


    The battle between Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng in Tiangang domain and Haoyue sect was finally exposed.


    After all, these three people are very famous.


    Although Lin Hei, the incarnation of Chu Mo, became the shortest in the world, his fame was no less than that of his two sworn brothers.


    In particular, the battle with Xue Wulei was the war of fame for "Lin Hei". From a penniless little monk, he stepped into the tianbang of the testing ground at one stroke. This shocked the whole testing ground.


    Subsequently, the news of Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng''s bowing spread to a certain extent. It attracted the attention of many people. If it weren''t for the sudden outbreak of Luo Tian royal family, I''m afraid those people would not pay less attention to Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng.


    Now, under the deliberate propaganda of some people, the news about the three of them has spread.


    "Haoyue sect was slaughtered! It was Liu Yunfeng, the young Tianjiao of Haoyue sect who started!"


    "The sage realm ancestor of Haoyue sect was slashed by a mysterious strong man."


    "It is said that the mysterious strong man was with Liu Yunfeng."


    "There is very reliable news. There are exactly two sworn brothers of Haoyue sect. One of them, Lin Hei, who ranks ninth in the list of heaven, is everyone who uses knives!"


    "The knife used by Lin Hei to kill the sage of Haoyue sect is not his famous weapon, the cold moon knife. It is said to be a bloody long knife."


    "Let me analyze the Haoyue clan tragedy. I don''t know about the gratitude and resentment between Liu Yunfeng and his clan, so it''s inconvenient to make too many comments. I just want to say that this person... Who can kill and cultivate his own clan by himself... I don''t dare to contact. I mainly talk about the bloody knife. As we all know, Lin Hei, who previously ranked ninth in the list of heaven, is a monk who enters the Tao with a knife. His knife technique is said to be very strong ¡£ But please pay attention. It is almost impossible for even a strong monk to leap from the supreme realm and kill a saint. It''s like a fantasy. Then, the problem can only lie in that knife. I heard that there was once a famous knife in the universe of Luo Tian, which no one could control. But none of the masters who mastered it came to a good end. So, that knife, once talked about by people, turned pale. The name of that knife is killing heaven. "


    When the news reached Chu Mo''s ears, the three brothers knew that it was not far away from the exposure of Chu Mo''s identity.


    Because I know that there are many people alive in the Luo Tianxian domain who were exiled in the Yan Huang domain in those days. Although many of those who were supreme in the past are still in the realm of supreme peak, there are also many who have stepped into the realm of saints. In Luo Tianxian domain, each has a high status.


    These people are all capable of knowing all kinds of things happening here in the testing ground at the first time. These people are all the smartest people in the world. Analytical ability and judgment ability, either, are above the level. Not to mention Chu Mo''s sensitive identity.


    So, when the news of killing heaven came out, it was not a few days. Someone will stand up and challenge strongly!


    The man who stands out is Zhong Sheng!


    The enmity between his father Da Sheng Zhong Cheng and the royal family of Luo Tian has not passed, and the battle with Chu Tianji has not yet started. Zhong Sheng here, after learning that "Lin Hei" might be the identity of Chu Mo, even didn''t bother to confirm it finally, and directly couldn''t wait to challenge him.


    "Lin Hei, it sounds like an alias. Your real name should be Chu Mo, right? Something that hides its head and shows its tail. Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu are your parents, aren''t they? If you don''t dare to admit it, just be your shrinking turtle and hide it! Don''t be found by me. If you are a man, get out and fight with me! You can choose the place of battle!"


    Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao already know the challenge Zhong Sheng sent out. But neither of them told Chu mo.


    Now the news from the outside world is mainly passed on by Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao''s respective followers. Other information that has no direct relationship with Chu Mo, they didn''t hide anything, but this matter, both of them chose to hide.


    Because they are the people who know that Lin Hei is Chu mo. Although Chu Mo could chop the saint with a knife, the subsequent weakness also made them understand that the third was not strong enough to have no solution.


    Since Zhong Sheng knew that Lin Hei had killed the sage and dared to challenge him, he must be prepared. Maybe the sage of the Zhong family and even the great sage... Are waiting there!


    Therefore, in any case, Chu Mo cannot be allowed to fight Zhong Sheng.


    But this time, the news cannot be concealed.


    Because Chu Mo followed closely, he received warnings from several people. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1458

    The first is Ye Qing.


    She used the tone stone to tell Chu mo the news. Although she was not sure whether the childe was Chu Mo, she was worried that there would be danger if the childe really was. Therefore, in the subpoena, she tried her best to dissuade Chu Mo from competing with Zhong Sheng.


    "Master told me that Zhong Sheng would definitely set up an ambush to kill you. Because you have the strength to kill the saint. Master said that Zhong Sheng was very insidious."


    Ye Qing here just passed the news, and Jiang caiyue''s mind wave came over there.


    "So you are Chu Mo? No wonder..."


    Chu Mo: "...."


    "You don''t have to say, just listen." Jiang caiyue was very straightforward and didn''t procrastinate and say some nonsense. Although Lao Zu has warned her, and Jiang caiyue is also in addition to Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, now it can be determined that Lin Hei is one of the few people in Chu mo. But she still wanted to help Chu Mo once. She has always disliked the Zhong family for the simple reason that the Zhong family once wanted to marry the Jiang family, just like the Xue family. The candidate of the Zhong family is Zhong Sheng!


    Just as excellent men attract girls, excellent women also attract the attention of countless men.


    Jiang caiyue is naturally a very excellent woman, who can be called the peerless pride of the Luo Tian universe.


    In the tone stone, she said to Chu Mo, "you don''t have to deny, I know, you are Chu mo. what I want to tell you now is, don''t promise Zhong Sheng''s challenge. He will definitely fool you!"


    "Do you think if I were Chu Mo, I would refuse?" Chu Mo asked.


    There was a silence, and then said, "well, can you trust me?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then he was silent.


    Jiang caiyue said over there, "if you can trust me, then I''ll arrange the place of this battle for you. What do you think?"


    "Give me a reason." Chu Mo passed on his divine thoughts.


    There was another silence, and then said, "if I said, I want to be your brother like Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, will you believe it?"


    "What?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, and the expression on his face suddenly enriched: "do you want to be my brother? You?"


    "What? Can''t women be your brothers?" Jiang caiyue was directly angry: "or do you look down on women?"


    "No, no, I don''t mean that..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched a little badly, and even Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng in the distance cast puzzled eyes.


    Chu Mo shook his hand at them, indicating that it was all right.


    "That''s what you mean, Chu Mo, I''m sincere. I tell you, I''ve never said this to anyone else. You''re the first!" Jiang caiyue''s angry thoughts fluctuated.


    Chu Mo responded with a wry smile, "your reason is a little incredible. However, I believe you."


    "Thank you." Jiang caiyue replied there, and then said, "I''ll contact you after I arrange it. But I can only guarantee you a fair environment. As for the fight between you and him, it''s all up to you."


    Chu Mo nodded, "that''s enough, thank you."


    Then, turn off the tone stone.


    At this time, the divine thoughts on the sound transmission stone fluctuated, and it came again. It was Zhang Yalu''s.


    This cold and noble woman is as simple as ever.


    "Should I call you Lin Hei or Chu Mo?"


    "Whatever."


    "Oh, then Chu Mo, you''d better not promise to fight with Zhong Sheng. That man is very insidious. He will pit you."


    "I have to fight. Moreover, Jiang caiyue just told me that she would help me arrange the place of battle." Chu Mo responded.


    Zhang Yalu was silent there for a while, and then said, "OK, tell me the location then, and I''ll watch the war." After a pause, she added, "although I don''t like Jiang caiyue very much, she is trustworthy."


    With that, he turned off the tone stone.


    Chu Mo looked at Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, then glanced at Lin Xiu and bald son who were practicing in the distance, and smiled: "I must meet the challenge of Zhong Sheng." Looking at what the brothers were going to say, Chu Mo shook his head. "I know that I have countless reasons not to fight. But in the final analysis, those reasons all point to one reason, that is, I am not strong enough. If I am strong enough, why should I fear any challenges?"


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng were silent. They know that Chu Mo is telling the truth. If Chu Mo is as powerful as the monkey, why should he be afraid of any challenges?


    "Just now Jiang caiyue told me that she would arrange the place of the battle." Chu Mo didn''t say the reason Jiang caiyue helped him, because he felt that it was Jiang caiyue''s personal privacy, and he didn''t want to chew the root of his tongue.


    "Jiang caiyue? She''s really at odds with the Zhong family." Zi Dao said, and suddenly his eyes burst with two lights. He patted his forehead and said, "I always feel that I have forgotten a very important thing, the Zhong family... The ancestor of the Zhong family, there is a supreme existence, that existence..."


    When Zi Dao said this, he stopped talking. Even in the testing ground, if he said too many topics about supreme existence, it might also cause the vigilance of those existence. But that''s enough.


    Chu Mo''s eyes also burst with two cold lights.


    Zhong Jia.


    Zhong Cheng.


    Zhong Sheng.


    You want a father son double play? I will tell you the truth that I can kill your father and son alone!


    A few days later, Jiang caiyue''s mind fluctuated from the sound transmission stone of Chu mo. After Chu Mo activated the tone stone, There came Jiang caiyue''s cold voice: "I have promised Zhong Sheng for you that in half a month, a small world challenge arena will be built in luotianxian domain, outside the city of Jiang family''s ancestral land. At that time, the ancestor of the Jiang family will appear in person and take charge. Ensure that no one dares to take the opportunity to interfere. At that time, the royal family of Luo Tian will also send people to watch the war. Your parents should also be there. Even... The Emperor may come there to watch the war. After the war with Zhong Sheng, the great saint Zhong Cheng... Will follow you Father fought on that field. At that time, it depends on your own ability who will avenge you. Chu Mo, this war has been related to the dignity and honor of the royal family of Luo Tian. Although you may not be willing to admit and recognize it, this is the fact. Therefore, during this period of time, there should be people from the royal family of Luo Tian who will contact you through my voice stone. "


    After a moment of silence, Jiang caiyue then said, "you must have heard a little about the relationship between the yuan family and the royal family of Luo Tian. Therefore, no matter from which aspect, I am on the side of the royal family of Luo Tian. But the yuan family has maintained a neutral attitude these years. Therefore, it is unlikely to be too partial to one side."


    "Thank you, Jiang caiyue. However, let''s forget the contact between Luo Tian and the royal family for the time being. I want to calm down and practice again in this half month." Chu Mo said.


    Jiang caiyue said over there, "what can you practice in half a month? I advise you not to refuse the help of Luo Tian royal family. They are not only helping you, but also helping themselves."


    "That''s not necessary." Chu Mo refused. Although he has understood that many things, including his life, were saved by the contemporary emperors at the cost of their own heavy losses. But he still has his own persistence. Moreover, he didn''t think that the royal family of Luo Tian could give him much help. On his body, there is a chaotic oven, a celestial mirror, and killing the sky. Luo Tian royal family, can you give him the imperial seal?


    "Well, I''ll pass on your opinion. That''s it. Good luck." Jiang caiyue closed the sound transmission stone.


    After Chu Mo told Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng about this, Zi Dao also said, "I don''t think you should refuse the kindness of the royal family of Luo Tian too much."


    Liu Yunfeng also nodded and said, "no matter what, your relationship with the royal family is constantly giving up."


    Chu Mo smiled: "I won''t refuse their kindness, but I want to face it myself."


    Both Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo with some confusion, but as brothers, they naturally respected Chu Mo''s opinions and didn''t say anything more.


    Chu Mo''s heart has its own considerations. Not only did he think that Luo Tian''s help to him was limited, but also his parents had been recognized by the emperor and joined the royal family. But being recognized by the emperor does not mean being recognized by the whole royal family. Although her mother stepped into the great holy land, she was originally the princess of the royal family, and her heritage in the royal family is not something that ordinary people can shake. Father is different. Yan Huang Da Yu''s origin, so that he will not have much recognition in the whole royal family. Therefore, he must also fight against Zhong Cheng. Besides, you have to win!


    Therefore, Chu Mo also thought of the time to give his father some help, but he also believed that although his father was domineering, he was by no means the kind of brave man. He has been able to endure for so many years in the hot and yellow regions, and has deceived almost everyone with an old alcoholic face. How could he be a reckless man?


    Therefore, their father and son, against the Zhong family father and son, Chu Mo is still very confident.


    Then these days, Chu Mo began to practice quietly, although even in the eyes of Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, it was impossible to improve much in a few days. But they don''t want to dampen Chu Mo''s enthusiasm.


    In fact, Chu Mo didn''t know this truth, but he still wanted to try and use these days to shock the realm of quasi saint.


    Ten days later, they need to start, because if it is later, they will miss the battle.


    These days, Chu Mo didn''t listen to the world and didn''t care about those disturbing rumors anymore. In fact, the battle between Luo Tian royal family and Zhong family has been completely crazy outside.


    The army of the Luo Tian royal family has begun a vigorous battle, and easily flattened many established goals with a rolling posture. The army did not touch those supreme families at the first time. Almost all of them are those forces that have flattered the imperial family in recent years. There are also some forces that have a deep relationship with the family of supreme being.


    At present, the royal family''s army should not be directly against the core forces of those supreme families for the time being. Therefore, almost the entire Luo Tianxian domain, as well as the following seven domains, have focused on the battle between the royal family and the Zhong family. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1459

    Although on the side of the royal family, the people who fought were not Ji, but Chu Tianji and Chu Mo father and son, in everyone''s view, they represented the royal family of Luo Tian.


    All kinds of evaluations outside are not very optimistic about the royal family of Luo Tian. Although it is not a one-sided situation, it is not much different. Most people close to the royal family kept silent. Because they themselves don''t think much of Chu Tianji and Chu Mo and his son.


    "Chu Tianji? Hehe, who''s that? Oh, oh... Peerless Tianjiao from the Yanhuang region? There are monks in the Yanhuang region? Sorry, I really haven''t heard of it. Well, I''m ignorant."


    "Chutianji is a new saint? I know. I know. Didn''t he become a saint in Luotian imperial city? It''s really stupid for everyone? Hehe, don''t ask me why, I never understand that the Dragon Qi of the royal family can give an idiot the crown and force the saint."


    "Zhong''s father and son, that''s the real peerless Tianjiao, okay? The great sage Zhong Cheng, who used to occupy the first place in the tianbang for many years in a row in the testing field in the past year, didn''t leave. Who dares to compete for that position? Zhong Sheng is also a generation of Tianjiao, the second place in the tianbang, which is why he doesn''t want to be serious. Otherwise, he will rely on that embarrassed Zidao... Also want to be the first in the tianbang?"


    "Who is Chu Mo? Oh, Lin Hei, who is the ninth in the test field, is not worth mentioning. I haven''t heard of this person!"


    In the face of these comments, even Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao just smiled faintly and didn''t bother to pay attention. There will never be a lack of such people in this world. There are thousands of people with thousands of mouths and everything they say. If you care too much, you''d better not even step into the spiritual world.


    Chu Mo and his party left the forbidden area of dead leaves and walked towards the entrance to Luo Tianxian domain.


    Zi Dao directly found several transmission arrays. Through several transmissions, it took less than two days to arrive at the entrance to Luo Tianxian domain.


    At this time, a large number of monks have gathered here!


    This battle was simply the focus of attention. For these monks in the testing ground, there was simply no reason to miss it.


    Therefore, a large number of people all flocked here.


    When Chu Mo, Zidao, Liu Yunfeng and Lin Xiu, and the bald chef with a clown mask appeared here, the recognized Zidao and Liu Yunfeng instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Then, all the people gathered here were excited at once, and instantly focused on Chu Mo!


    Who else can be with Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao besides Chu Mo?


    "Is this Chu Mo? He''s so young!" A female monk looked shyly at Chu Mo, who was tall and handsome, in the crowd.


    "He is Lin Hei who dared to fight Zhong Sheng beyond his own strength? Oh, it''s Chu Mo, isn''t it? It''s just a guy who hides his head and shows his tail. He doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth if he has a little strength."


    "He is a strong man who killed saints in Haoyue sect!"


    "How do you know that the saint was really killed by him? Besides, how do you know that he did not use intrigue?"


    "Is that the first son of the list? He''s so handsome!"


    "Liu Yunfeng is also very powerful!"


    "Is the man with the clown mask the ugliest chef of the Haoyue sect in the legend?"


    Various voices of discussion came from the crowd.


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly came: "Liu Yunfeng, you deceived the teacher and destroyed your ancestors, and dare to appear in such a place? I''m looking for you. Can''t you find it, and don''t you get out and die?"


    The sound resounded through the void and made a rumble of the road, which shook the whole sky for a while. Then, a strong figure strode here and stood in front of Liu Yunfeng.


    This is a young man who looks in his thirties and seventies. He is strong, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, with a cold killing machine in his eyes. He glances sideways at Liu Yunfeng and points with his hand: "come out and fight, I will kill you, who deceived the teacher, destroyed the ancestor and betrayed the sect!"


    "Brother Zheng, what do you mean?" Liu Yunfeng frowned slightly, and his face was a little ugly, but he was not angry.


    This young man, named Zheng Xiong, is also well-known in Haoyue sect. He is a personal disciple of the leader of Haoyue sect. His strength has reached the supreme peak several years ago. But he has always been low-key and doesn''t like to enter the list of heaven, earth and man. Therefore, his reputation is not as loud as Liu Yunfeng. But their combat power has always been between Bozhong.


    "Liu Yunfeng, don''t pretend to be confused. If you''re afraid, let the two accomplices around you together! If you frown, I''m not a disciple of Haoyue sect!" Zheng Xiong said coldly.


    In the crowd, someone shouted, "good! I''m worthy of being a disciple of Haoyue sect. I dare to stand up when I meet the rebel who betrayed the sect. Good!"


    The sound is ethereal, and it is difficult to capture the precise position. After saying this, he seemed not to be relieved, and continued to ridicule: "all people in the world are not stupid, and they are not blind. Who doesn''t know that the encounter of Haoyue sect was done by these three beasts? Justice and injustice are free in the hearts of the people, and the cycle of heaven is not good. Like these three beasts, they will eventually suffer!"


    Zi Dao''s eyes shot cold light, trying to find the person who made the sound.


    The sarcastic voice came again: "what? Do you still fear others to say? It''s really funny. Do you still want to kill people in public?"


    "What nonsense!" The bald chef was angry and shouted, "what are you? You know what happened to Haoyue sect? It''s simply confusing right and wrong. Son of a bitch, how dare you swear by the God of your life that what you said is true?"


    Lin Xiu was no longer silent, She said coldly: "This is a family feud, and I don''t want to publicize it. But there are always a small group of people with sinister intentions in this world who dare to talk nonsense in broad daylight. Don''t you all want to know the truth? Let me tell you! Because I''m the victim of the matter! Also, I dare to swear together with my Taoism, virtue and destiny! What I said is half a lie, which makes my Taoism collapse, immortality and destiny disappear! Dare you, the villain who provokes secretly? "


    It was silent in all directions, and everyone looked at this delicate beauty like a porcelain doll.


    "XiuXiu!" Liu Yunfeng glanced at Lin Xiu. He didn''t want Lin Xiu to say those things.


    Lin Xiu''s face was firm. She didn''t even go to see Liu Yunfeng, and directly told the whole story from front to back. Finally, Lin Xiu looked at Zheng Xiong coldly: "you said that we betrayed our school, deceived our teachers and destroyed our ancestors. Do you know all these things I said? Or do you know everything in your heart, but pretend not to know it? A pair of thick eyebrows and big eyes, righteousness and awe inspiring to accuse us? Brother Zheng, finally call you brother Zheng, if you want to find fault, just say it! But please don''t confuse black and white!"


    Lin Xiu''s words made countless people around him silent. Lin Xiu''s story, from the past to the future, is very fair. She didn''t even hide the fact that Liu Yunfeng was so angry that she killed the dandy and buried the root of the trouble.


    Zheng Xiong said coldly, "I don''t care about what''s right and wrong. All I know is that Liu Yunfeng betrayed his school and has been expelled from Haoyue sect! Now he is the wanted criminal of Haoyue sect. Water and fire are different. Anyway, if it''s a man, don''t let a woman come out for you and fight!"


    In the void, the ethereal voice came out again: "that is, the thing that has no seed, you know that it''s disgusting to let women stand out..."


    At this time, Chu Mo, who had been silent, suddenly stretched out a hand, which suddenly soared in the void, and then grabbed it directly towards a place in the crowd. Then he grabbed a figure directly with great accuracy, held it in his hand, and caught it in front of him in an instant.


    The other hand slapped hard.


    PA!


    When this loud slap in the face reached the ears of the people, these people seemed to have just come to their senses.


    Chu Mo''s action is too fast!


    Come here, a large group of people, few of whom can see his movements clearly!


    Many people couldn''t help but cry out, and looked at this scene strangely.


    Chu Mo held it in his hand. It was a handsome young man. At the moment, his face was swollen, and his eyes were filled with endless panic. He shouted angrily, "what are you doing with me?"


    The sound made by this person is very different from that before. It sounds completely different from a person. Therefore, many people present looked at Chu Mo suspiciously, thinking in their hearts: is there a mistake?


    Chu Mo didn''t say anything at all. He pinched the young man''s arm with direct force. This blow, with a strong Taoist practice, suppressed the young man''s Tao completely without any power. Therefore, he could only allow Chu Mo to crush the bones and flesh of one of his arms and scream bitterly.


    At this time, someone finally recognized this person''s identity and couldn''t help exclaiming, "isn''t this Zhong Yun?"


    "Yes, it''s Zhong Yun of the Zhong family and the cousin of Zhong Sheng. No wonder..."


    "It''s him, that''s not surprising."


    Many people looked suddenly. After recognizing the identity of the young man, they were not curious about his secretly instigating behavior.


    The Zhong family''s father and son are now about to fight to the death with the Chu family. It''s normal for enemies to be jealous when they meet.


    Other monks who didn''t know the young man originally also understood that many people couldn''t help shaking their heads secretly. The heart said that Zhong Yun was really unwise. His strength was so poor that he dared to provoke him recklessly?


    But he didn''t know that Zhong Yun himself regretted that his intestines were blue. He thought that with a magic weapon on his body, he could avoid the search of Chu Mo and others, and secretly instigated Chu Mo to make some trouble for them. But I didn''t expect that Chu Mo was so terrible that he forcibly pulled him out.


    "You... You can''t kill me. My brother is Zhong Sheng, and I''m the son of the Zhong family!" Zhong Yun could feel Chu Mo''s killing more easily than others, and couldn''t help shouting.


    Chu Mo didn''t intend to let this scum go. Knowing that he belonged to the Zhong family, he wouldn''t let him go. In Zhong Yun''s frightened eyes, he struck him casually and directly wiped him out.


    There was a sudden silence around¡ª¡ª


    Outbreak at five o''clock, double monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1460

    How cruel!


    The sons of the Zhong family, kill as you say. Although the gratitude and resentment between the royal family of Luo Tian and the Zhong family are already imminent, they have not completely torn their skins after all. Chu Mo didn''t care about that at all, and directly killed. This method is really tough enough.


    Although we are used to seeing life and death in this testing ground, it also depends on who the object is. Many people feel in their hearts that none of those who can suddenly enter the tianbang are really easy to mess with.


    Throw Zhong Yun''s body aside. Chu Mo looks at Zheng Xiong with an extremely ugly face over there and sneers in his heart. How can he not see the collusion between Zhong Yun and Zheng Xiong? But so what? For their three brothers, although haoyuezong is still a behemoth, it is impossible to shake it head-on. But this is a testing ground, not Tiangang realm! No matter how strong the Haoyue sect is, it is beyond its reach.


    "Second brother, if you want to fight, please solve it quickly. We are in a hurry." Chu Mo said.


    Liu Yunfeng glanced at Zheng Xiong, sighed and said, "elder martial brother Zheng, this is the last time for me to call you elder martial brother."


    "You don''t deserve it!" Zheng Xiong spoke directly and scolded.


    "Well, then fight." Liu Yunfeng''s eyes gradually turned cold. Then, he took out the dagger of the emperor''s army, which was as big as his palm, and slipped around in his hand for a few times, glancing at Zheng Xiong: "come on!"


    Zheng Xiong roared, and his breath broke out completely. His blood was like a dragon, and he attacked Liu Yunfeng directly.


    Liu Yunfeng didn''t fight hard. As a fellow martial brother, in fact, the two have had a lot of competition over the years. Although Liu Yunfeng is slightly better every time, it''s not easy to win. But now Liu Yunfeng has stepped into the realm of quasi saint, which is much stronger than before.


    Therefore, with this move, Zheng Xiong has felt that strong pressure.


    The emperor''s soldiers in Liu Yunfeng''s hand just made a slight stroke, and then cut a large area of void away, and then, with a sharp knife gas, cut at Zheng Xiong.


    Many people all exclaimed and dodged around, because Liu Yunfeng''s blow was too fierce. Even a little breath makes them feel uncomfortable.


    Zheng Xiong was shocked. He didn''t expect to see Liu Yunfeng for a period of time. Liu Yunfeng''s realm actually rose to this level. But he didn''t panic, and directly offered a magic weapon, which was a small clock, only as big as a palm. After the small bell was sacrificed, it made a melodious ringing sound, which was extremely beautiful, and people couldn''t help but immerse themselves in it.


    The monk with profound cultivation suddenly burst out, "no, this is the death bell of the Zhong family!"


    "The sacred vessel of the Zhong family!" Another monk broke off drinking loudly and woke up the people around him.


    "It''s not a sacred vessel, but an imitation..." a monk with a high vision poured out the truth.


    However, there is no doubt that this little clock comes from the Zhong family. At this time, some monks who knew later understood why Zhong Yun would speak in secret to ridicule Chu Mo and others. It turned out that he had already colluded with the people of Haoyue sect.


    Although the bell sounds melodious and beautiful, it hides endless murders. Directly formed a fierce and incomparable killing intention in the void, and fiercely chopped at Liu Yunfeng.


    Liu Yunfeng raised his hand with a blow. At the same time, a magic weapon also flew out of his hand. A supreme weapon!


    This supreme weapon is a small mirror. At the moment of sacrifice, it bursts into dazzling brilliance and directly hits the fierce killing intention.


    Time, at this moment, is directly distorted!


    When!


    On the small clock, a thunderous bell burst out instantly, which smashed the time force here directly, and then formed a storm, which rolled towards Liu Yunfeng in an instant.


    At the same time, Zheng Xiong''s cold voice came: "it''s not that I didn''t know that magic weapon was on you. You actually thought you could defeat me with it? Naive!"


    "My God, that little clock... It''s not an imitation. It''s really the death bell of the Zhong family!" Someone exclaimed.


    "Unexpectedly, the children of the Zhong family lent this sacred artifact to Zheng Xiong!"


    Liu Yunfeng''s eyes shot two cold lights. He made an unexpected action and directly faced the storm formed by the death bell.


    Boom!


    Liu Yunfeng''s body was instantly crushed by the storm, and instantly fell apart.


    "Ah!" There was a nun who couldn''t help shouting on the spot, and her face was defeated by fear.


    "Is he committing suicide?"


    "No, that''s not the real body!" There are monks with profound cultivation who can see the clue.


    Sure enough, at the moment when Zheng Xiong''s face showed a smile of victory, Liu Yunfeng''s figure directly appeared in front of Zheng Xiong. He raised his hand and patted Zheng Xiong''s head.


    Zheng Xiong was stunned, and his winning smile directly froze on his face, with an incredible look of surprise in his eyes.


    At the moment when Liu Yunfeng slapped it down, he sighed, and this slap... Hit Zheng Xiong''s right shoulder.


    Click!


    A crisp crack sounded in an instant, and Zheng Xiong''s body was like a sandbag that had been hit and flew out.


    In midair, I gulped blood, and the whole right arm was almost completely useless.


    Liu Yunfeng''s face is also somewhat pale, but he looks ok. He glanced back at Chu Mo and Zi Daolin Xiu, and whispered, "let''s go."


    Chu Mo nodded, and together, they directly entered the entrance to Luo Tianxian domain.


    From beginning to end, Liu Yunfeng didn''t look back at Zheng Xiong. It''s the end of humanity and righteousness not to kill this former fellow martial brother. From now on, go your own way and forget about the Jianghu.


    But Liu Yunfeng will never let go of some people in Haoyue sect. One day, he will kill himself and go back. Those who will kill master and his fellow disciples will be killed with their own hands!


    As soon as they left, a large number of monks swarmed to the entrance of Luo Tianxian domain.


    Everyone''s face is excited, because next, they can witness another real war!


    No one paid any attention to Zheng Xiong. Even the death bell, the sacred instrument of the Zhong family, was hanging in the void, and no one thought about it. Although many people are jealous of sacred vessels, the Zhong family is not so easy to provoke. It is almost impossible to take the Zhong family''s things and want to be safe.


    Zheng Xiong stood there with a dull face, and even the pain on his body became numb, almost without feeling.


    In his heart, there was only the picture of Liu Yunfeng''s last blow.


    "That palm was originally intended to hit my head. Even the monk of the supreme realm can''t stop his blow..." Zheng Xiong murmured. In fact, his psychological side is very clear about what happened in the previous sect. But he was destined to stand on the opposite side of Liu Yunfeng. There is nothing to say about gratitude and resentment. Even once, the two people appreciated each other, and they were also spread as good stories in the sect. So, it''s just a matter of position.


    "Maybe, master, they... Really did something wrong." Zheng Xiong sighed. Finally, he glanced at the sacred instrument hanging in the void. He recited a mantra, and the sacred instrument broke through the air in an instant. Return to Zhong''s house.


    Then, Zheng Xiong turned lonely and walked away from the entrance to Luo Tianxian domain. In the distance, some of his martial brothers, sisters and followers all looked at each other and finally remained silent.


    Zheng Xiong, holding the powerful relic of the Zhong family, is still not Liu Yunfeng''s opponent. Liu Yunfeng has also stepped into the field of quasi saint. From now on, the gap between them can only grow.


    At the same time, in a more distant place, a young man stood there, silently looking at the direction of the entrance of Luo Tianxian domain in the distance. In his heart, he said: so, teacher, you are Chu Mo, and I''m really stupid. How can master Chu have that kind of friend so soon in this testing field? Of course, now he has that kind of friend. Master Chu, thank you... For bringing me into this road! No matter when, you are my teacher! And I... windwalker, will never lose your face!


    The windwalker silently looked at the direction over there, then turned around and walked firmly in the direction of an ancient city.


    After passing through this channel like a transmission array, Chu Mo and his party finally set foot on the territory of Luo Tianxian.


    As soon as Chu Mo came out, he saw Ye Qing''s surprised face. Later, he saw Jiang caiyue and the group of young monks with prominent heads behind Jiang caiyue. Those people are the young Tianjiao of Jiang caiyue over the years.


    At this moment, this group of people looked at Chu Mo with curiosity and a little jealousy, but more importantly, it was a kind of hot light.


    This legend comes from the young Tianjiao who was sealed in the world in the Yan and Huang regions. They know little about his past, even today. But after he entered the testing ground, it didn''t take him long to conquer too many people!


    He rushed to the tianbang, made obeisance to the first son of the tianbang and the top ten regular visitors of the tianbang, and was appreciated by Jiang caiyue. The three brothers entered the Tiangang domain alone, directly facing a huge sect with a sage sitting in the town and incomparable background... After his identity was exposed, it was full of countless mysterious auras. The most dazzling one is that he is the blood of the royal family of Luo Tian!


    Although the royal family has declined now, it is undeniable that it is still the most sacred race in the eyes of countless young Tianjiao!


    Ye Qing saw Chu Mo, with a happy face: "childe!" She also recently learned the true identity of Chu mo. it turned out that the childe came from the legendary desolate place in the Yan and Huang regions. In Ye Qing''s mind, Yanhuang realm suddenly became sacred, because it was the hometown of the childe.


    Chu Mo nodded slightly at Ye Qing, then looked at Jiang caiyue and felt some strong breath looming around him. He knew that those should be masters of the yuan family. I was very moved. Hugged Jiang caiyue and said, "it''s bothering you."


    Jiang caiyue smiled: "nothing. After hearing some stories about you, I admire you very much. Especially your view on fighting, I agree with you very much. Fighting, we should fight openly, use intrigue, do everything, it''s war."


    After Jiang caiyue said this, many people around suddenly showed an unnatural look on their faces.


    Those are all Zhong people. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1461

    Chu Mo naturally saw it. He knew that if Jiang caiyue didn''t bring people here to wait for him, he might be attacked by these people as soon as he came out. Even if you can''t kill him, as long as you can hit him hard, you will win.


    But now, those means, of course, can''t be used. This group of people brought by Jiang caiyue is not decoration.


    Finally, Chu Mo stepped into this territory and took a deep breath. This place is the holy pure land that almost all monks dream of. But it''s not his. He once vowed to turn the place upside down and save his mother. I just didn''t expect that the royal family would change its attitude.


    Then, the rest is how to deal with those supreme beings.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the challenge arena!" Jiang caiyue directly sacrificed a huge warship. The warship is snow-white, with a blood red Jiang character on it, as if to remind everyone of the origin of this warship.


    "That''s the car of the owner of the yuan family... It''s a sacred weapon!" Someone whispered out the origin of the warship.


    Chu Mo looked at the warship and smiled. Jiang caiyue''s seemingly random move was actually equivalent to announcing the position of the Jiang family to the world. The so-called neutral attitude is just a rhetoric. At the critical moment, the Jiang family... And the Ji family are still one.


    After Chu Mo took Zidao and his party on the battleship, he saw two people who were a little surprised, but not unexpected.


    Ji Qi, Ji Sheng.


    At this time, Ji Qi is completely different from that in the testing ground. Wearing a blue robe, a purple gold crown, a sword eyebrow and starry eyes, there is a big world evolving in one''s eyes. He has begun to show some kingliness.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Ji Qi smiled: "cousin, we meet again."


    cousin


    As the contemporary Grand Prince of the royal family of Luo Tian, Ji Qi called these two words, which is of great significance. Because to some extent, he can already represent the whole royal family of Luo Tian. A cousin is also telling Chu Mo that Luo Tian royal family has approved him.


    A cold hum came from the side. It came from Ji Sheng''s nostrils.


    Chu Mo looked up at Ji Sheng. Ji Sheng rolled his eyes and said coldly, "don''t think they approved you, I''ll approve you. Chu Mo, you knew who I was, but you robbed me!"


    "..." Ji Qi couldn''t help twitching a few times on his face, and then coughed softly.


    Ji Sheng said reluctantly, "anyway, I won''t recognize you until I severely teach Zhong Sheng!"


    "Teach Zhong Sheng a lesson. It''s my business, not yours." Chu Mo said faintly, ignoring Ji Sheng''s ugly face, then looked at Ji Qi and asked softly, "are my parents all right?"


    Although Chu Mo didn''t open his mouth to call his cousin, Ji Qi didn''t mind, but smiled gently: "my aunt and uncle are all right, and they are also waiting for you in the arena."


    Are you going to see your mother? Chu Mo was a little excited. For a moment, he was silent.


    Jiang caiyue was beside her, her eyes flashing, and she didn''t know what she was thinking inside.


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng are quite comfortable. Anyway, they are all men of the moment in the testing ground.


    But bald chef and Lin Xiu seemed very restrained.


    They never dreamed that they would see so many great people in their lifetime.


    Cousin Chu mo... Isn''t that the prince of Luo Tian''s royal family?


    And the cold and noble woman turned out to be the legendary Jiang caiyue, the princess of the Jiang family.


    If it weren''t for the inappropriate occasion, the bald chef even wanted to shout up to the sky to vent his emotions.


    Lin Xiu was also very excited. She sat next to Liu Yunfeng, and then carefully looked around. Liu Yunfeng gently held Lin Xiu, indicating that she should relax and not be too nervous.


    At this time, Ji Qi suddenly said, "cousin, how sure are you of this war?"


    Chu Mo raised his head, looked at Ji Qi, slightly frowned, and said, "it''s hard to say."


    Ji Qi said, "Zhong Sheng has been concealing his true combat power. Moreover, the Zhong family is a family with a deep background, which is difficult for outsiders to imagine. I know that you have several powerful magic tools on your cousin. But the Zhong family also has them! Moreover, those magic tools may not be weaker than those on your body."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Ji Qi then said, "the ancestor device of the Zhong family, the death bell, once fully activated, can instantly kill a great saint. This thing is very difficult to prevent. I think that in all likelihood, Zhong Sheng will bring this ancestor device out to fight with you. At that time, you must be careful. I guess he will sacrifice this magic tool directly at the moment of fighting with you."


    Zi Dao couldn''t help but take a breath. It is said that the ancestral device of the Zhong family has always been in the hands of the supreme existence of the Zhong family. Is it because of a battle between future generations, that supreme being will take out this ancestor? After thinking about Chu Mo''s identity, Zi Dao also understood a little. Maybe now those supreme beings don''t have the energy to deal with Chu Mo personally, but they must be the people who most want chu Mo to die. Therefore, it''s not surprising to take out a piece of ancestral ware for future generations.


    Liu Yunfeng glanced at Chu Mo with some worry and didn''t say what he wanted to say in the end. He was afraid that if he said it, it would affect Chu Mo''s mentality.


    Ye Qing''s watery eyes are full of worries.


    Jiang caiyue sat there quietly, looking at Chu Mo, but her eyes were full of curiosity. She has heard a lot about Chu Mo recently, and she increasingly feels that it is simply a miracle that this person can achieve today''s achievements in such a short time.


    His luck is really too strong. It is not even weaker than those young Tianjiao who have received a great aura.


    Jiang caiyue didn''t feel the breath of Hongmeng on Chu Mo, so it can almost be concluded that Chu Mo didn''t have the breath of Hongmeng. In her heart, a thought that couldn''t be extinguished suddenly came out: if Chu Mo beheaded Zhong Sheng and took the Hongmeng Qi from Zhong Sheng, then... What would he become?


    Chu Mo smiled, looked at Ji Qi and said, "it depends on who is faster!"


    Outside the ancient land of Jiang family.


    A large number of monks continue to rush here. It has broken the peace of this territory for countless years.


    Because two wars are about to break out here, father and son to father and son! Zhong family vs royal family! Who can be the final winner? At least until now, more people are still optimistic about the Zhong family.


    Although the fortune of the royal family is very strong, the inside story of the Zhong family is no less than that of the royal family.


    Chu Mo and his son are all from places that have been sealed for many years in the Yan and Huang regions. In the eyes of countless people, they are real bumpkins, barbarians from the wilderness!


    "Monks who come out of that place can also fight with the big men in Luo Tianxian domain?"


    There should not be too many people who hold this view.


    When the warship landed, countless eyes instantly fell on the hatch of the warship.


    Then, all the figures coming out of the warships attracted the attention of everyone.


    Chu Mo, in particular, felt too many thoughts when he stepped out of the warship. In this state, he can instantly perceive the undisguised emotion.


    Malicious!


    envy!


    ridicule!


    Contempt!


    Disdain!


    be curious!


    All kinds of emotions, like the tide, poured into Chu Mo overwhelming.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were like a deep pool without any fluctuation. He calmly looked at the crowd, and then walked out of the warship.


    Then, led by Jiang caiyue, he walked directly in one direction. Over there is the residence of the royal family of Luo Tian!


    Ji Qi and Ji Sheng both looked calm in the face of those undisguised emotions. Although Ji Sheng''s temperament seems to be very hot, it''s also separate. He is not always so hot. At this moment, he showed the demeanor that a royal son should have.


    Not squinting, with a calm face, walking under the gaze of countless people.


    But in his heart, he was very unhappy. Although he didn''t like Chu Mo, yes, he never hid this idea. But I don''t like those people who gather here now. Sneer in your heart: do you despise Chu Mo? He is much better than you! One finger can suppress you!


    Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao also seemed very calm. The elites killed in the trial field were nothing at all in the face of this scene. Liu Yunfeng held Lin Xiu''s hand tightly, and then smiled at the bald chef who was wearing a clown mask and looked very nervous: "don''t be afraid, just treat them as if they don''t exist. Moreover, it won''t take long for them to look up at us!"


    Like those people who don''t hide their emotions, Liu Yunfeng... Also doesn''t hide his attitude!


    He said this sentence publicly!


    At this time, a sneer of disdain came from the distance: "look up? The Dragon doesn''t live with the snake, and the friars in Luo Tianxian domain will never look up to a group of ground beetle from the eight domains!"


    Liu Yunfeng suddenly raised his head. In his eyes, he shot two strong feelings of war, and said in a cold voice, "Zhong Sheng!"


    Ji Sheng couldn''t help sneering over there and said, "you are also qualified to call yourself a dragon?"


    "I''m not qualified. Do you have it?" In the distance, a young man dressed in white, accompanied by an incomparably bright and charming woman, is walking here step by step. In his demeanor, he has an aura of arrogance.


    Ji shengmei picked his eyebrows and wanted to fight back, but was stopped by Ji Qi. Royal children, openly quarrel with people here, win or lose.


    "Ouyangfei..." Zi Dao whispered aside, and there was a faint gloom in his eyes.


    Zhong Sheng over there turned his eyes to Zi Dao and said faintly, "Zi Dao, I see you again. Unfortunately, this time, you are still standing in the wrong line."


    "Really?" Zi Dao raised his head, and his eyes became firm again, as if he hadn''t seen the bright and moving woman beside Zhong Sheng at all: "is it right or wrong, who said please?"


    "Haha, you are still so confident. Well, blind confidence." Zhong Sheng flashed a sarcastic smile on his face, and then said, "why, don''t you say hello when you see your sweetheart?"


    There was an uproar among countless people around.


    The bright and charming woman beside Zhong Sheng blushed slightly, glanced at Zhong Sheng slightly angrily, and then looked at Zi Dao gracefully: "Zi Dao, meet again." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1462

    What she said is exactly the same as what Zhong Shenggang just said.


    Chu Mo subconsciously noticed that Zi Dao''s mood was abnormal. He looked at the woman, very beautiful! This is the first impression. It looks more beautiful! A worldly temperament, it is simply amazing: this woman should only be in heaven, why did she come to the earth?


    He also heard Zi Dao whisper the name ouyangfei just now.


    Originally ranked seventh in the list of heaven''s pride. Now it is accompanied by Zhong Sheng. Is there any story between her and her brother?


    Zi Dao was a little difficult. He smiled at ouyangfei, but he didn''t speak.


    Ouyangfei said faintly, "Zi Dao, you are Tianjiao, but why do you live with snakes and mice?"


    In a word, countless people around showed surprise. I didn''t expect that such a mockery full of humiliation would come from the mouth of such a woman with refined and noble temperament.


    Snake and mouse?


    Who is a snake? Who is a rat?


    Liu Yunfeng''s eyes instantly burst out with two fine rays, sneering, "I really don''t know that I''m a snake and mouse generation. What''s the woman I''ve been pressing down on? A bug?"


    This is a little cruel, but for Liu Yunfeng, it''s polite. What dirty words would he not say in the dump?


    Zi Dao''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Zhong Sheng over there, with two murderous lights in his eyes, looked at Liu Yunfeng and said in a cold voice, "you''d better apologize immediately."


    Liu Yunfeng made a ha ha: "I don''t apologize. What can you do to me? Unite with the people of Haoyue sect to splash dirty water on me again? Lend me another holy instrument to kill me? Or secretly plot against me? Or... Do you Zhong Sheng end up in person and vent his anger on your mistress?"


    "You..." Zhong Sheng''s face suddenly turned blue. "You will regret what you said today."


    Ouyangfei beside him also had a very ugly face.


    Liu Yunfeng laughed: "everyone should be responsible for what they have done and what they have said, not just me!"


    Liu Yunfeng said, glancing at Zi Dao. He was not stupid at all. How can he not see the story between the woman and Zi Dao? However, he still said so! For nothing else, just for the woman''s eyes to Zi Dao, there is no trace of affection!


    He doesn''t mind others saying that he is a snake and mouse. He just said it, and there is no lack of a piece of meat. He slapped him at the critical moment, and he was angry at all. But he can''t stand the humiliation of his brothers around him.


    Liu Yunfeng doesn''t think she is qualified to appear next to Zi Dao.


    The world really stresses status and inheritance. But so what? Since Zi Dao can always press the bell saint and rank first in the list of heaven, it is enough to show his excellence! This, does not need who to bless, does not need who to affirm, also does not need who to prove!


    Zhong Sheng stared at Liu Yunfeng, then glanced sideways at ouyangfei beside him, and suddenly smiled faintly: "what''s the meaning of a friar who is known as a young Tianjiao, who can only show off his eloquence? Liu Yunfeng, after killing Chu Mo, the next person to kill is you."


    Liu Yunfeng smiled coldly, "OK, I''ll wait for you!"


    The atmosphere at the scene was very dignified. Those monks who rushed here in a steady stream were also affected and silent.


    They finally felt the tension before the war. Finally, I understood the gratitude and resentment between the Zhong family and the Luo Tian royal family, and it was indeed irreconcilable.


    At this time, Zhong Sheng finally turned his eyes to Chu Mo: "you kill my Zhong family''s children. Look back, I''ll find it."


    Chu Mo glanced at him: "where is so much nonsense? If you don''t agree, I can chop you now!"


    How powerful!


    Even Ji Qi and Ji Sheng couldn''t help looking at Chu mo. Ji Sheng, who had originally looked at Chu Mo in various ways, somehow gave birth to an idea that he didn''t even want to admit: this guy seems to be OK.


    There was no expression on that young and handsome face, and the breath on his body was so smooth. At this moment, even Ji Sheng had to admit that Chu Mo really had a temperament that made the enemy angry and cold, and made his people feel at ease.


    Too calm, calm, but with endless domineering!


    That kind of strength is an aura of fearlessness no matter who you face!


    This aura can even easily affect those around you!


    Didn''t see him finish this sentence, whether it''s Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng, or even Jiang caiyue, the expression on their faces, became relaxed at that moment?


    "I hope you can say this again later!"


    Zhong Sheng dropped a word and left with ouyangfei.


    It''s not a gloomy walk, but it''s definitely not very calm. They hold their identity and want to suppress the three brothers of Chu Mo with momentum, but they don''t want to count one of the three brothers. Even in the face of ouyangfei''s somewhat difficult Zi Dao, they are also proud, and their momentum can''t suppress at all. Zhong Sheng doesn''t want to quarrel with these people here, because he thinks it''s really out of his style. So I can only drop a word and leave quickly. I didn''t walk naturally at all. I guess I''m angry now.


    Jiang caiyue''s face was somewhat regretful, because from the beginning to the end, ouyangfei and Zhong Sheng didn''t look at her, let alone provoke her. She had thought that if Zhong Sheng and ouyangfei provoked her, she would make the most powerful response. As a result, the two people knew themselves and didn''t bother her at all.


    You are smart! But is it over? Come and pack what!


    Jiang caiyue thought, and then said to Chu Mo, "well, don''t be affected by your mood. Who is dragon and tiger, who is snake and mouse, is not sealed by others. Just like some people think that if you get on the line of the ancient family, you can become a princess yourself. In fact, whether it is grass chicken or grass chicken, you can never become a phoenix!"


    Ouyangfei, who had gone far, paused slightly, but did not look back, let alone speak, and walked away quickly.


    Then, led by Jiang caiyue, the party came to the palace where the royal family was stationed.


    Here, there are many pavilions, palaces and strict guards. Unknowns may even think that this place used to be like this, but they don''t know that this palace was built overnight.


    Through the heavy guards, Jiang caiyue and Chu Mo came to the main hall here. Chu Mo keenly felt that even Ji Qi was not so comfortable here. As for Ji Sheng, his face was a little nervous. Naturally, he didn''t know. Although the Emperor didn''t publicly criticize Ji Sheng for his affairs, Ji Sheng himself always felt uneasy. It''s not wrong to be young, frivolous and arrogant, but there is no kinship in the bones, which is a big taboo of the Ji family.


    It''s the most ruthless imperial family. It''s the secular world, not the Luo Tianxian domain!


    When a group of them came here, someone directly went in and announced it. Then, a figure rushed out from inside.


    Rushed directly to Chu Mo, this is a very beautiful woman, noble and elegant temperament, tall, gorgeous. When she came to Chu Mo, she seemed to want to rush over and hold Chu Mo, but she stood there all of a sudden. She seemed a little afraid to come over. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears, and her eyes looking at Chu mo were full of emotion.


    Then, another young man came out of the palace, tall and powerful, walking like a tiger. Youth and Chu Mo have great similarities between their eyebrows.


    Chu Mo saw the young man, first slightly stunned, and then recognized that this was his father, but the image of his father was too far behind the previous one! At the moment, Chu Tianji''s appearance is more than 90% similar to that in Chu Mo''s memory picture.


    "Son, she is your mother." Chu Tianji said in a deep voice.


    Behind Chu Tianji, a group of people came out, and there was no emperor. But this group of people, men are all extraordinary, women are also beautiful and unparalleled, temperament is very noble, it seems that the real people are dragon and Phoenix.


    In fact, Chu Mo has recognized that this woman is his mother. The only difference from the fairy like woman in the memory picture is that Ji Qingyu was lively and like a girl. Although he was very sad when he separated from him, he still exuded the breath of youthful vitality. But now, it has become stable and dignified, not as smart as it used to be.


    But the appearance is almost the same.


    "Son, i... I''m sorry for you." Ji Qingyu''s eyes finally burst into tears. This woman, who has just been promoted to the realm of Mahatma, is only soft and fragile in front of her son.


    Zi Dao and his group looked at each other, and then left silently under the leadership of Jiang caiyue.


    At this time, they are no longer suitable to stay here.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath. He had fantasized about seeing his mother countless times. But at the moment when he saw his mother, he suddenly forgot all the abdominal manuscripts he had made.


    Hearing his mother''s apology, Chu Mo plopped and fell to his knees. His voice was full of extremely complex emotions. Sadly, "Mom!"


    This time, Ji Qingyu finally couldn''t help but rush over directly, put Chu Mo in his arms, and burst into tears: "son... Mom''s baby, mom misses you so much!"


    Say baby, if others call Chu Mo so, it''s estimated that Chu Mo will go crazy. He has walked alone for so many years and achieved the best of the whole Yanhuang region. Why has he ever had such a strange title? But at this moment, Chu Mo didn''t feel abrupt or embarrassed at all.


    He is the mother''s son. Even if he stands on the top of the universe, he is also the baby in her mind!


    Ji Qi stood there, his eyes showing some emotion, and then sighed.


    Ji Sheng''s eyes were a little red. He pursed his mouth hard, pinned his face aside, and took a deep breath. Then suddenly said, "Chu Mo, I, I still don''t like you! However, I apologize for my previous behavior. I''m sorry, it was my fault, but I don''t care about your understanding! You also robbed a monster of me!"


    Ji Sheng said, curling his mouth like a proud rooster, and paced away¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Double monthly ticket... It''s really terrible. It was exploded one after another overnight... Our opponents are very strong, but I think we''re never bad.


    So, ask for a monthly ticket! Ask for the support of brothers and sisters!


    Don''t give up in the last two days!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1463

    Seeing this scene, Jiang caiyue, who had just settled down with haozidao and Liu Yunfeng, couldn''t help curling her lips and muttering, "what an extremely awkward young man!"


    Ji Sheng, who had gone far, twitched at the corner of his mouth, drooped his eyelids and didn''t answer back. ¡Ì


    Chu Tianji looked at Ji Sheng''s back and sighed softly. He also didn''t like the son of the royal family. His words were too hurtful! And arrogant and presumptuous. However, if you want to say how much you hate now, you can''t hate it either. Whether willing or not, it is difficult to change the fact of becoming a family. Especially now the royal family is facing the biggest crisis in history, and everyone needs to unite. Besides, when he was in the Yanhuang region, he also taught this boy a lesson. The past... Let it pass.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Mo''s mother and son here, who were stirred by Ji Sheng, also put away their sadness. Ji Qingyu''s tears were still flowing, but she had a very happy smile on her face.


    Chu Mo was the same, red eyes, looking at Ji Qingyu: "Mom, since I woke up the picture in my memory and knew the truth of the matter, I haven''t blamed you."


    "Good boy, but my mother still feels sorry for you." Ji Qingyu said, and then said, "baby son, don''t worry, my mother will lend you the imperial seal of the royal family and smash the small thing of the Zhong family!"


    Jiang caiyue couldn''t help laughing and said, "aunt Qingyu, you''d better think about how to help my uncle first."


    The Jiang family and the Ji family have intersected for generations. According to their generations, it is reasonable for Jiang caiyue to shout aunt.


    Ji Qingyu took a deep breath and said, "caiyue, thank you this time. My aunt owes you a favor."


    "Aunt, this is out of the question." Jiang caiyue smiled: "now the royal family has risen again, there are too many things to do. We young people can''t do too many things, and we can only do what we can."


    Ji Qingyu nodded, "you have done very well!" As she said, she turned her eyes back to Chu Mo, and there was no disguise for the strong emotion in her eyes. In her heart, she felt very sorry that when her child needed her most, she couldn''t be around her child and didn''t participate in every step of his growth. This is actually a very cruel thing for a mother who deeply loves her children.


    However, all the sufferings, until today, finally have a saying that it is much more important for Ji Qingyu to be with his two favorite men than to be promoted to the realm of the great sage. She looked back at Chu Tianji, and then smiled gently, hiding all the suffering she had experienced in her heart.


    The young people standing behind Chu Tianji, who were as rich as jade, looked at this scene, and the expressions on their faces were all very complex. They are all the legitimate children of the royal family, and they are quite close to Ji Qingyu''s blood relationship. But over the years, few people can consider Ji Qingyu from her standpoint.


    Most people''s ideas are actually similar to Ji Sheng, but at most they are not as extreme as Ji Sheng. But in my heart, I don''t have much respect for Ji Qingyu, the once best Princess of the royal family. There is no respect for Chu Tianji in the Yan and Huang regions, but his inner contempt.


    But what they didn''t expect was that although the emperor suppressed Ji Qingyu himself, it was not as they thought: it was because Ji Qingyu married a monk in the Yan and Huang regions, humiliating the royal blood and humiliating the royal family.


    The real reason, now these people actually have understood.


    That''s why they sighed, and even felt lucky that they didn''t rush up foolishly to humiliate Chu Mo and provoke Chu Tianji, like Ji Sheng''s paranoid and arrogant guy. Otherwise, they will be as embarrassed as Ji Sheng at the moment.


    Ji Qingyu was promoted to the great holy land, and Chu Tianji successfully joined the holy land. How old is their son Chu Mo this year? Although the years of practicing Taoism are only a few decades, he has successfully become a Taoist and stepped into the supreme realm. In such a cruel place as the testing ground, too many people can achieve in the shortest time.


    Top ten in the list!


    Among the whole royal family and contemporary young children, only one Ji Qi was on the list.


    This family, excellent to speechless!


    Who dares to laugh? Who is qualified to laugh? Who dares to satirize?


    Even if the emperor still hasn''t changed his attitude towards their family, their legitimate sons of the royal family may also secretly show kindness to others.


    A great saint can already support a large family in Luo Tianxian domain!


    These royal children are all very smart, and their complex emotions remain in their hearts for a while. He came to meet Chu Mo one by one. Even the royal children, who were one or two generations older than Chu Mo, were all very gentle and polite in the face of this young Tianjiao.


    Chu Mo had never dreamed of such a scene before. I can''t say how excited I am, but at least I feel comfortable being respected. For him, everything... Humiliation or honor, is not as good as he can sit with his parents and have a happy meal with three people.


    Chu Mo''s indifference also made these proud royal children feel very admired. Because no matter how the royal family declines, not everyone can face a group of noble Royal legitimate children like Chu Mo, and can be so calm.


    Jiang caiyue looked at this scene, and her watery eyes glittered with bright light. Her heart was more interested in Chu Mo, and her mind to turn Chu Mo into her brother was also more intense.


    At this moment, Ji Qi came up again and said to Ji Qingyu with a smile, "Aunt Huang, my nephew has prepared a banquet in the front hall. Let''s go and have dinner together?"


    Ji Qingyu nodded. She still liked this nephew very much. Unlike Ji Sheng, Ji Qi has been sneaking to see her over the years. Although he only went to talk with her every time and quietly brought her some rare fruits, this is already a valuable affection for Ji Qingyu.


    Therefore, Ji Qingyu''s attitude towards Ji Qi is obviously different from that towards others. She nodded gently and said, "OK, let''s go."


    The party began to rush to the front hall of the palace.


    When we arrived at the front hall, everything was already ready here. The lights are bright and the fragrance overflows.


    Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu were invited to the main table. At the same time, Ji Qi wanted to let Chu Mo to the main table, but Chu Mo politely declined.


    Because among these people present, there are many people of high seniority. Those people may look up at him for some reasons, but Chu Mo doesn''t want to give people a feeling of being spoiled and arrogant.


    Although those people are very polite to him now, it is also because of his parents. Not because of his own strength.


    Not to mention, deep in his heart, Chu Mo didn''t really think of himself as a royal son!


    Because his surname is Chu.


    Later, Chu Mo was arranged on a table next to the main table. Jiang caiyue also took the initiative to sit over and share the table with him, which made many people''s eyes twinkle and looked suspicious between the two.


    It''s no wonder that others suspect that Jiang caiyue is always noble, cold and gorgeous, but she has never been so intimate with other royal children. Among the sons of the royal family of Luo Tian, no one has ever thought of the princess of the yuan family. But no one can get into her eyes at all.


    Now he smiled and smiled with Chu Mo, looking very intimate. Some people couldn''t help but be surprised, and even a little jealous.


    On this table are all young royal children of the same generation. These people are also in the testing ground, but the highest ranking is Ji xiaotianwang, who is in the top ten of the earth list. It was the young Tianjiao who had challenged Jiang caiyue before. Outsiders naturally don''t know what the truth is. They all think that Ji xiaotianwang challenged Jiang caiyue beyond his capacity. In fact, it was because Ji xiaotianwang and Jiang caiyue were a little offended in their words, and Jiang caiyue forced them to challenge her. Then he gave it a beating, and then gave up.


    Therefore, Ji Xiaotian saw Jiang caiyue sitting next to Chu Mo, and her expression became a little embarrassed, with an uncomfortable expression on her face.


    Jiang caiyue glanced at him and said carelessly, "Ji Ping, the past is over. Don''t worry, I won''t hit you again in the future."


    All the people present were speechless, and their hearts said that it was too straightforward, right?


    Ji Ping, the little heavenly king of Ji, said in tears and laughter, "do I have to thank sister caiyue?" But in my heart, I was crying silently: it was you who bullied me, but now you turn around and say magnanimously that you won''t hit me again in the future. Is there anyone more unreasonable than you in this world?


    "No, no, Chu Mo and I are brothers, and we will be good friends in the future!" Jiang caiyue said boldly.


    Everyone was speechless again.


    All the people present were young people, and there was no obstacle to communication. They soon became familiar with each other.


    In the past, maybe they would despise Chu Mo because of his identity, but at this moment, no one will spoil the scenery. At least at this moment, all the royal children here in the front hall will not do so. We are all smart people. We all know what to say and do when we should.


    However, about half of the entire large front hall is empty. Chu Mo looked over, and now there were tables and chairs in those positions, and the delicacies on the table were full. But somehow, no one was sitting there.


    Seeing Chu Mo looking in that direction, Jiang caiyue said with a smile: "over there, there should be a group of people with a little embarrassed identity. I think they probably won''t come over?"


    The voice fell, and suddenly a large group of people came in at the door of the front hall. This group of people, also dressed luxuriously and dignified, walked towards the empty position.


    However, when those empty tables are a little far away from the main table, the expression on many faces changes color on the spot.


    The people behind were still coming in. Chu Mo saw a familiar figure from those people and was slightly stunned: How did she come here?


    It''s the last day. Are there any monthly tickets left? This situation... It''s terrible, brothers and sisters. Now we need monthly tickets urgently. We have worked hard for a month, and we can''t lose the chain at the last moment!


    Monthly ticket monthly ticket!!!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1464

    In fact, Zhenzhen didn''t want to come, but she was forced to come here by Ji Xuefeng. She never dreamed that Chu Mo''s position in the royal family of Luo Tian had been reversed so quickly. What''s more, it turns out that the people who really want to deal with Chu Mo all the time don''t come from the lineage of the royal family!


    But a relatively stronger collateral branch now!


    But when she knew these things, she had no chance to talk to Chu mo.


    And deep in her heart, Zhenzhen was also a little scared. She was afraid that Chu Mo would use her royal identity to carry out crazy revenge on the demon clan. Because the resentment between Yanhuang realm and the demon clan is really deep, and she knows this very well. And the only thing that she can influence Chu Mo is now useless.


    Although she dreamed of breaking away from the demon clan, she never thought of destroying the demon clan.


    No matter how bad it is, it is also her home!


    She still clearly remembered that Ji Xuefeng sneered and said to her, "if Chu Mo turns over, your demon clan will be destroyed! You have only one way to go, that is, follow me honestly!"


    Although Ji Xuefeng didn''t know about Zhenzhen''s secret contact with Chu Mo, he knew that this was not a calm woman, too smart, and had too many ideas. She must be completely suppressed in order to make her die hard.


    At this time, a middle-aged man who looked about 40 years old, with great dignity, glanced indifferently at the people in the hall and said faintly, "is this... Our place?"


    On the table beside Chu Mo, Ji Sheng stood up directly and said faintly, "there''s a collateral branch. If you don''t sit there, where do you want to sit? If you don''t want to abide by the rules set by your ancestors, the emperor''s Dragon chair is the best position. Do you want to sit?"


    Suddenly, the whole hall was silent.


    Chu Mo sat there and heard Jiang caiyue''s voice: these people are a collateral branch of the royal family. Over the years, their power has gradually overshadowed the legitimate lineage, so they came up with some ideas that should not have been born. The so-called slave bullying the Lord is like this. Although there are disputes and grievances in the main vein, such problems will not occur. These collateral, wolf ambition, who really collude with the outside world and want to completely destroy the three members of your family, are also their own.


    Chu Mo''s face looked very calm.


    Even if Jiang caiyue told him that it was the collateral branch of the royal family who really wanted to destroy their family, Chu Mo still didn''t show any abnormality.


    At this moment, here, if it''s his turn to stand up and scold this group of collateral branches of the royal family, the lineage of the royal family is really over.


    The middle-aged man showed a cold light in his eyes. He sneered and said, "what? It''s the point to use the ancestral rules to suppress people? It''s the point to let a person who only has his own identity come forward?" As he spoke, his face showed disdain, and he wanted to say something more, but Ji Qi, who was always sitting there, interrupted him.


    "Presumptuous." Ji Qi just said two words flatly, but these two words seemed to have a vast and unparalleled force, directly enveloping everyone''s head.


    In particular, this group of royal children with purple gold blood in their bodies all felt the amazing pressure. The blood flow rate in the body seems to accelerate many times at once, as if it is about to boil.


    The blood in Chu Mo''s body was only agitated for a moment, and was suppressed by countless Taoist platforms in his body. But he was still a little surprised. The lineage of the royal family was really extraordinary. Especially when Ji Qi saw him this time, he seemed to have a strong imperial breath!


    Do you?


    Chu Mo''s heart moved slightly, and he understood something.


    Sure enough, after Ji Qi finished these two words, the whole hall was silent. The momentum of the middle-aged man was instantly dissipated. Standing there awkwardly, with a gloomy face and a strong dissatisfaction and unwillingness in his eyes. But he didn''t say anything again.


    At this time, someone on the side of the collateral branch clenched his teeth and said, "is it interesting to suppress with blood? Without this advantage, who is strong and who is weak, and who has no number in his heart?"


    "If you want to become strong, it''s easy to leave the royal family and set up your own house. I promise, you will never be suppressed by blood. Unless you take the initiative to attack." Ji Qi responded faintly, "if you want to hold the identity of Luo Tian''s royal family, you must abide by the rules set by the emperor''s ancestors. If you want to challenge the rules, you don''t want to be punished. Are you a three-year-old child?"


    Just when he spoke, the young man next to him suddenly became speechless and his face turned red.


    At this time, the middle-aged man showed a wry smile on his face and sighed, "well, we''re not welcome here. Why do we come to join the excitement? Kai prince, excuse me, we''ll leave now!"


    "Please help yourself." Ji Qi said calmly with a face.


    Chu Mo was shocked, and he realized that the Luo Tian royal family had not only serious external problems, but also internal troubles. The relationship between the first lineage and the second lineage has been so serious. It''s almost incompatible with fire and water.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly saw the witch Zhenzhen over there, looking at him with a pleading face. There was no voice, no superfluous expression, only a pleading look, which also flashed away. But Chu Mo understood in an instant.


    He remembered what Zhenzhen had said to him, and knew that Zhenzhen was a woman who tried to escape from the demon family, but did not want to hurt the demon family.


    At the same time, with Jiang caiyue''s reminder, Chu Mo also knew that it was some people in the collateral branch of these royal families who colluded with some supreme beings. They are the ones who really want to kill themselves. Therefore, they found the demon clan and let the demon clan invade the Yanhuang realm.


    The real purpose is to kill yourself


    It is said that there is really no friendship between him and Zhenzhen, and even once he was an enemy of life and death. In this way, he has no reason to pull Zhenzhen out of danger.


    But Chu Mo had an intuition that he should save her.


    These thoughts flashed through Chu Mo''s mind like lightning, and then he suddenly said, "Zhenzhen, haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t you come to catch up?"


    The group of people who were almost out of the hall stopped in an instant. Many people all looked in the direction of Chu mo. many people looked at Chu Mo with a cold and murderous look that was hard to hide. Obviously, they know Chu mo.


    Ji Xuefeng''s eyes suddenly flashed a suspicious color, and his eyes cruised back and forth between Zhenzhen and Chu mo.


    Although Zhenzhen has been thinking about getting help from Chu Mo, she didn''t expect that Chu Mo would suddenly say such a sentence, so that she didn''t know how to answer at all. And this sentence is too cruel. Ji Xuefeng was narrow-minded and suspicious, and now she will definitely suspect that there is any shady collusion between her and Chu mo.


    This is forcing me to make a statement!


    Zhenzhen sighed in her heart. She knew that Chu Mo was by no means a simple person. He is smart. In front of him, it is almost impossible to do nothing and take advantage of everything.


    Thinking in her heart, Zhenzhen smiled sweetly and came over to Chu Mo from Ji Xuefeng: "I thought Chu childe would forget my big enemy."


    "Stop!" Ji Xuefeng suddenly gave a low roar, and looked at Zhenzhen coldly: "what do you mean?"


    Zhenzhen showed a charming smile: "it''s not interesting? It''s just to say hello to an old friend."


    "Old friend?" Ji Xuefeng has blue veins on his forehead.


    The eyes of the other side branches of the royal family also showed a cold light.


    Of course, they know the identity of Zhenzhen and the gratitude and resentment between the demon clan and Chu mo. But now it seems... The fact doesn''t seem to be what they think. The hatred between Zhenzhen and Chu Mo is as deep as the sea. It seems that there is a kind of... Mutual appreciation?


    "Yes, Prince Chu''s fighting power is terrible. He once cut off my head. At that time, he was still the realm of quasi supremacy, and I... have become a Taoist." Zhenzhen said as she walked towards Chu mo.


    At this point, she has no way out. It is impossible to complain about Chu Mo at all. So, she said frankly that she was killed by Chu mocha.


    Many people were shocked, even inconceivable. When the demon clan attacked the Yanhuang region, Chu Mo should not have become the supreme. Was Chu Mo so powerful at that time?


    Some of the royal family''s collateral branches, who had not paid attention to Chu Mo, all began to reassess the combat power of Chu mo.


    It''s the same with the royal family. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, they all became a little different. After following the Tao, it is completely two concepts to rush into the top ten in the test field. After becoming a Taoist, the battle in the testing ground is the battle between monks of the same level. But in the Yanhuang region before, it was a challenge beyond the level!


    In particular, there is a fundamental gap between supreme and quasi supreme!


    Many things are afraid of serious analysis, so the more people think, the more they feel that Chu Mo, a young man, is too terrible.


    Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu looked at each other with surprise in their eyes, but more importantly, they were proud and relieved to know that their son was excellent.


    Chu Mo looked at Zhenzhen with a wry smile and said that the witch''s Revenge came fast enough. I just forced you to make a choice, but you sold my combat power directly. However, this is also the nature of this witch.


    Ji Xuefeng stood there and said in a cold voice, "in that case, it should be a great enemy of life and death between you and him. Why..."


    Ji Xuefeng was interrupted by Zhenzhen before she finished speaking. She didn''t stop, let alone look back, but said faintly, "I''m just a weapon. The person who instructs me to fight who I can only fight. I have no ability to resist at all. Therefore, Master Chu''s enemy has never been me."


    Zhenzhen said, winking at Chu Mo, revealing a naughty smile.


    Ji Xuefeng''s face became more gloomy. Although Zhenzhen didn''t say who instructed her, everyone present was not a fool. It was clear in my heart who she was talking about.


    Ji Xuefeng wanted to say something at this time, but the dignified middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "OK, let''s go!"


    Ji Xuefeng could only look at Zhenzhen''s back with resentment, showing an extremely venomous look in his eyes, and then turned around and left with the middle-aged man.


    Zhenzhen shrugged at Chu Mo, showing an expression of grievance.


    Chu Mo smiled, "come and sit down." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1465

    Zhenzhen cautiously glanced at the crowd on the table, and said with some embarrassment, "I... better not sit here?"


    Jiang caiyue smiled at this time and said, "since you are a friend of Chu Mo, come and sit down." With that, he motioned to a son of Luo Tian royal family next to her to move down: "just sit next to me." With that, Chu Mo showed a proud smile.


    Zhenzhen naturally knew Jiang caiyue. Seeing her say this, her heart was immediately filled with gratitude, and she no longer denied that she was friends with Chu Mo, because even if she had been hostile in the past, at this moment, she was in the camp of Chu mo. And from now on, she can''t change her camp. Ji Xuefeng''s group must hate her to death, not to say how important she is, but mainly her betrayal, which is a demoralizing and humiliating thing for the camp of the royal family.


    At this time, Jiang caiyue said to Chu Mo, "watch out for the people in**. Among them, there are real powerful people. Although they won''t attack you openly, they will definitely make some small moves to deceive you secretly."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Then the banquet began.


    Chu Mo attended the royal banquet for the first time. Looking at the table full of precious dishes, Chu Mo probably didn''t know it.


    At this time, Jiang caiyue acted as an interpreter, introducing the origin of these dishes to Chu Mo and Zhenzhen. It can be seen that she has a very special position in the royal family of Luo Tian. Even Ji xiaotianwang, such a rebellious legitimate son of the royal family, was honest in front of her.


    After three rounds of drinking, people began to toast everywhere.


    Chu Mo wanted to honor his parents, but he didn''t expect an endless stream of people to come to him. The first one to come was Ji Sheng.


    "Chu mo." Ji Sheng looked at Chu Mo, and his voice was a little low. Everyone else is quiet.


    Chu Mo looked at Ji Sheng with a calm face.


    "I still don''t like you." Ji Sheng didn''t get rid of alcohol. His handsome face was slightly red. He looked at Chu Mo: "but now I find that you are actually a little bit desirable."


    The arrogant guy of the younger generation of the royal family is still that kind of virtue, and he doesn''t consider others'' feelings when talking. He glanced at Zhenzhen beside Jiang caiyue, and then said to Chu Mo, "at least, you are still a little thoughtful."


    Chu Mo looked at Ji Sheng and said faintly, "yes, I hate you too. If you die one day, you must die on your mouth."


    As soon as he said this, everything was quiet. There are few people who dare to say a prince like this in the whole Luo Tianxian domain. Almost all of these people present have never heard of it. So all of a sudden, their faces changed a little, looking at Ji Sheng nervously.


    Even Ji Qi, Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu on the other side of the main table couldn''t help looking this way. Ji Qingyu''s eyes were a little helpless. Chu Tianji''s eyes had an undisguised appreciation, as if to say: This is my son!


    Ji Sheng was stunned for a moment. It was probably the first time he heard someone evaluate him in front of him. But in the blink of an eye, he suddenly laughed: "Chu Mo, I suddenly found that I don''t hate you so much. Because you''re right! It''s not hypocritical! I just have a bad mouth! Hahahaha." With that, Ji Sheng directly killed the wine in the glass, and then turned to leave: "I wanted to tell you not to humiliate the royal family, but now I suddenly don''t want to say it. Now I just want to say, don''t humiliate yourself!"


    The atmosphere in the hall was instantly relieved, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that Ji Sheng would suddenly explode and disturb the party again. It will not only make the bystanders see jokes, but also cast a dark shadow on the next battle.


    Fortunately, Ji Sheng is not so stupid. Although he is arrogant, he is not an idiot, and he is somewhat broad-minded.


    However, this group of legitimate sons of the royal family, who have always been high above, can also be regarded as experiencing Chu Mo''s temper. I''m not used to other people''s masters!


    Later, a large number of royal children came to offer a toast to Chu Mo, and some of them came to show their kindness to Chu Mo with the identity of a princess.


    Chu Mo treated all the people who came to propose a toast politely, which was very different from the previous attitude towards Ji Sheng. However, these people can all feel the alienation in Chu Mo''s politeness. No one cares. If they were themselves, they might not be able to do Chu Mo''s atmosphere.


    Because they all know that Chu Mo''s achievement today has nothing to do with the royal family! It''s all spelled out by others step by step.


    Until the end of the banquet, Chu Mo didn''t have a chance to toast his parents, because he was so busy here.


    But after the banquet, he finally had time to talk to his parents for a while.


    Zhenzhen was taken away by Jiang caiyue. In Jiang caiyue''s words to Chu Mo, it was better to put such a girl beside me than beside you. If those people from the collateral branch of Luo Tian royal family want to find fault, let them come to me.


    Jiang caiyue''s successive courtesies finally moved Chu mo. he was no longer polite and nodded directly.


    In the room of Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu, a family of three gathered together. Ji Qingyu boiled water and made tea for the two men.


    Chu Tianji sat there and looked at Chu Mo: "son, how sure are you of the next battle?"


    Chu Mo thought, "it should be fifty-five."


    "Fifty fifty?" Chu Tianji frowned: "a little less."


    "Dad, don''t talk about me. How sure are you of the monk in Zhong Cheng''s realm?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Tianji. He was more worried about his father than himself.


    No matter how powerful Zhong Sheng is, he is at most a quasi saint. Although Chu Mo is still a little behind the quasi saint, it is not big. Moreover, in the battle, he believed that he could take that step. But Zhong Cheng''s battle with his father is different.


    Zhong Cheng has been in the holy land for many years, but his father has just become a saint. Even if Zhong Cheng suppressed his realm to sage, his understanding of that realm was far beyond his father''s ability.


    This is not to exalt others and destroy their prestige. This is an ironclad fact.


    Chu Tianji smiled and said, "if he doesn''t untie the seal and return to the great holy land, I''m 100% sure. If he unties the seal and returns to the great holy land, I''m 30% sure!"


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at his father with a surprised look on his face. He didn''t think his father was the kind of person who likes to boast, but this remark was a little too exaggerated, wasn''t it?


    100% confidence? What kind of concept is that? That''s basically a sling!


    Chu Tianji looked at his son and sighed softly, "when we were in the Yanhuang realm, there was no inheritance of interests? Do you think your grandfather was really just an ordinary semi saint in the past? The road we have to take is too hard, and it is too difficult to improve the realm. If you change the way, your grandfather has already become a saint, and even has already achieved the realm of the great saint! Even me, the same!"


    Chu Mo stared at his father dumbfounded and muttered, "what way? Do you want to harden yourself?"


    In Chu Mo''s view, the biggest difference between Chu and other monks is the hardening of the flesh. Like the body of his ancestral realm now, although it is still in the supreme realm, the body has been comparable to the sage!


    To put it bluntly, he stubbornly suffered a blow from the sage, and his Taoism might be damaged, but his flesh would not be much hurt!


    "It''s not just what you think." Chu Tianji said in a deep voice, "the universe is so big that there are countless ways to cultivate yourself. There are too many ways to harden your body. For example, you can achieve the body of your ancestral realm, which is one of the best ways to harden your body. This is also the way I planned for you with your mother in those days, but I didn''t think you were really successful. As for our Chu family, what we really want to go is not your way."


    Ji Qingyu poured good tea for ye Liang at this time, and whispered aside, "the path of Chu''s one pulse is also unique in the whole Luotian universe. Otherwise, how could the person who should be robbed in the prophecy be out of our house?"


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and looked at his parents.


    Chu Tianji shook his head: "That way is different from your way, and you can''t even confirm each other. Therefore, I can''t tell you the real core of Chu''s pulse, which will have a bad impact on your future. However, don''t worry, although your way was chosen by your mother and me, it was your own way. Therefore, your way is not bad, on the contrary, if you take this way, it may even be better. You haven''t found you yet Your real potential. Therefore, the battle between you and Zhong Sheng is by no means fifty-five. Boldly release the shackles of your ancestral realm. You will find that there is only one Zhong Sheng, you can hang at will! "


    "My body... And secrets I haven''t found myself?" Chu Mo was indeed a little surprised.


    "The Tao is endless." Ji Qingyu said aside, "have absolute confidence in yourself."


    Chu Mo thought for a moment, then nodded, and suddenly asked, "Dad, mom, do you know how this prophecy about me came from? That wise master... What kind of mentality did he make this prophecy?"


    Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu looked at each other, and their eyes were somewhat helpless.


    This problem of Chu Mo points directly to the core, which is not only the three members of their family, but also the biggest crisis of the entire Luo Tian royal family. As the legitimate son of the royal family, Ji Qingyu actually knew a lot of Secrets before her brother suppressed her.


    However, at that time, Ji Qingyu didn''t realize that these secrets would be closely intertwined with her fate. Cause and effect.


    "This matter, in fact, is a long story. It has involved the oldest grievance, and few outsiders know the truth." Ji Qingyu waved his hand and offered several magic tools, and immediately sealed the room into an isolated small world.


    After all this, she said, "master Lingtong is the one who competed with the Ji family for the luck of Luo Tianxian domain in the past."


    Chu Merton was stunned and looked at his mother¡ª¡ª


    There are only four hours left in September. Tomorrow is national day. The long holiday begins, but don''t forget to vote!


    In the last few hours, we should at least keep the 10th place of the monthly ticket, right? After working hard for a month, I don''t want this effort to be wasted.


    Brothers and sisters, the monthly ticket is up to you! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1466

    Ji Qingyu nodded: "You''re right, he is the sworn enemy of our royal family! After he failed in the war for air luck in those years, he fell silent and used countless years to shape his image into an independent practitioner and a kind elder. In his eyes, his enemy is only the ancestor of our royal family. Therefore, he quietly laid a big picture later, seized an opportunity and affected the ancestor 30 A catastrophe in six eras. As a result, the ancestor suffered heavy losses and had no choice but to turn to Tao. But in fact, the ancestor did not completely die. "


    Ji Qingyu said surprisingly, "it''s time for you to know something now."


    "Ancestor... Is he still alive?" Chu Mo was very shocked.


    "Yes, the ancestor is still alive. As long as the blood of the Ji family continues, in fact... The ancestor will not really die." Ji Qingyu youyou said, "because there is more than one universe in Luo Tian."


    Chu Mo looked at his mother with a surprised face. He even couldn''t understand what his mother meant by this sentence. What is the Luo Tian universe? In fact, there is more than one?


    "It''s like two wings of a butterfly." Ji Qingyu looked at Chu Mo and said, "the wings of the butterfly are almost the same, but there are still subtle differences when looking carefully. But on the whole, they are symmetrical and there is no difference."


    "Do you mean that our universe is like one of the two wings of a butterfly? Then... There is a similar Luo Tian universe at the other end?" Chu Mo stared at his mother, "that is to say, in an Unknown Universe, there is another US?"


    Ji Qingyu nodded: "In theory, it is true. However, the so-called subtle difference is an uncertain factor. We don''t know whether there is another one of us on that wing. However, at a certain level, there will be a magical induction, which can sense whether there is one of us in another unknown universe. And that level is the ancestral realm!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath, which completely exceeded his understanding of the world. Because he couldn''t imagine what it would be like if there was another self in this world.


    "Our ancestor changed his way here, and indeed disappeared. But no one can be sure whether there is another him in the unknown mysterious world. I don''t know whether he will kill him one day through the channel of two universes after another. Or, in another mysterious universe, whether he will kill the master of Lingtong. Even if these things are supreme, they can''t be deduced." Ji Qingyu looks at Chu mo.


    "Therefore, master Lingtong has set a great situation in our world, trying to wipe out the blood of the entire Ji family. Once his plan succeeds, the ancestor will die completely in this universe. No one knows whether that causal force will affect the ancestor in another universe." Ji Qingyu sighed softly: "I only know a little about these things, but these are what the ancestor said to me personally at that time. I was not sure about the authenticity of this matter at that time. But now, seeing master Lingtong pass this game, it has really endangered our entire royal family of Luo Tian, and I understand that what the ancestor said at that time is being fulfilled little by little. The emperor brother also understood this truth, and then he made up his mind to fight."


    Chu Mo frowned: "Mom, don''t those other supreme beings know these things? Why are they willing to be the chess pieces of master Lingtong? At their mercy?"


    "Those people didn''t know at first that this was a situation for master Lingtong. Although they were all at the highest level of existence, they entered that realm much later than master Lingtong. When they knew the truth of the matter, they were already in the situation and couldn''t get rid of it. Moreover, they also wanted to destroy the fortune of the royal family. There was only one family that could occupy the largest fortune in the universe." Ji Qingyu said: "And all people who know this secret want to find the channel connecting the two worlds. Many people speculate that the gods list... Should come from that channel. According to speculation, once the creatures on the gods list, they will be completely beyond the cycle of life and death, and will not be hampered and influenced by themselves in the other universe. From now on, they can freely enter and leave the two vast universes. Even, they should There is still a chance to get rid of CSL. "


    Chu Tianji seemed to have known this for a long time, and there was not much strange color on his face.


    Chu Mo was shocked.


    At this time, Ji Qingyu looked at Chu Mo and said, "and you, my son, you are likely... That is, the subtle difference between the two wings of the butterfly, so the prophecy of master Lingtong is not aimless. You... Are likely to be an anomaly!"


    "Odd number? What do you mean?" Chu Mo asked.


    "These two universes are not static. They will occasionally overlap like the wings of a butterfly! Every time this overlap, it will be a real catastrophe. It is said that the catastrophe is the ultimate catastrophe of 72 eras. The ultimate catastrophe is aimed at all creatures! When the two universes overlap, everything exactly the same will be erased once and will not exist in the world. But those details Micro difference, but because of its uniqueness, it can survive! In other words, odd numbers... Can naturally escape the extreme robbery! "


    Ji Qingyu looked at Chu Mo with worry and satisfaction in his eyes: "so far, there is only one person in our universe who can survive the extreme disaster... And achieve the supreme level! And he should have been an anomaly like you. Before the extreme disaster came, he had stepped into the ancestral realm. Then he successfully avoided the extreme disaster and achieved the supreme level. Now, he may have left the ''whole butterfly''."


    "What if... Kill yourself in another universe? In this way, you will become a unique person?" Chu Mo frowned and asked.


    Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu''s eyes flashed a different color at the same time. It seems surprising that Chu Mo can figure out the key of some things so quickly.


    Ji Qingyu said with a wry smile: "In this world, the person who knows you best is yourself. The person who is most difficult to kill is also yourself! Moreover, no one knows how much cause and effect will be involved in doing so. Will two people die together while killing themselves... What a difficult thing it will be to want to kill yourself in another universe? Even that channel, we can never find the trace of its existence. Even those in the ancestral realm Supreme existence is also deduced. There should be such a world, and there should also be a self in that world. But in fact, no one has seen it. "


    Chutianji said aside, "the result of this deduction is almost a fact. It''s like those things we can''t see but can perceive, such as... Air. We can''t see it, but it''s real."


    Chu Mo nodded vaguely. At his level, the utilization of his mind had reached a quite high level. But at the moment, he still felt a little dizzy. Because the causality in this is too complex, involving extremely complicated supreme road.


    I''m afraid that only those supreme beings can deduce and determine some things.


    "In short, all supreme beings are real giants living in this world. They never do meaningless things." Ji Qingyu said: "In the past, in order to destroy their ancestors to survive that 36 era catastrophe, they did not hesitate to be tainted with Tianda cause and effect, but also tried to stop it. Now, their descendants are also covetous to our Luo Tian royal family. The Zhong family, in fact, is just one of them. So, when you face the Zhong family and their son with your father, it seems that it is just a small competition between the two forces, but in fact, it is tantamount to A real battle of luck. Don''t let slip. "


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at Ji Qingyu: "Mom, I know, I will go all out. Make sure everything is safe."


    Ji Qingyu nodded: "your father and I don''t want this heavy fate on you, but... There are too many things we can''t do. No one can stop the advancement of the way of heaven. We can only obey."


    Chu Tianji sighed lightly: "the so-called monk goes against the sky, but in fact, this day... No one can reverse!"


    Chu Mo said goodbye from his parents and returned to his room, still thinking about the secrets his mother told him. These things are already the highest level secrets in the world. Except for a few people, the vast majority of monks in this world will never imagine that there is another self in a mysterious and unknown world.


    However, these things are too far away for Chu mo. It''s the odd number or the different colors on the two wings. It''s too early to think about that now.


    The reason why he said the battle with Zhong Sheng was fifty-five before was that he didn''t like to behave so arrogant in front of his parents. In fact, he always had an invincible belief in his heart.


    He has the confidence to win against Zhan Zhongsheng or others.


    Then Chu Mo sat cross legged and began to practice. The divine will, my mind method, began to run, and Chu Mo, the whole person, instantly entered the state of enlightenment.


    In this war, he must maintain a full state¡ª¡ª


    Happy National Day ~!!!


    Ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1467

    Finally, at the appointed time, a large number of monks poured into this area.


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng didn''t attend the royal banquet before. After seeing Chu Mo, they were relieved to see that Chu Mo''s spirit was very strong.


    Liu Yunfeng looked at Chu Mo and earnestly told him, "third, be careful."


    Bald chef and Lin Xiu all looked at Chu Mo with concern. The bald chef said, "we must defeat that guy!"


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo and said, "I have a feeling that Zhong Sheng is likely to attack the realm of saints in the battle with you. At that time, once he shows signs of causing saints to rob, you must dodge."


    "Saint robbery?" Chu Mo smiled and said nothing more. Deep in his heart, he longed for Zhong Sheng to do so. Because his thunder way, the most afraid... Is all kinds of natural disasters!


    If Zhong Sheng doesn''t do this, it''s OK. Once he does this, it can only make Chu Mo''s thunder Taoism more profound.


    The group came to the entrance of the small world set up by the Jiang family, where they happened to meet the group of Zhong family who came at the same time.


    As soon as the two sides met, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    A young boy from the Zhong family stared at Chu Mo with blood red eyes, showing a very venomous look in his eyes, and clenched his teeth and said, "you are Chu Mo? Did you kill Zhong Yun?"


    Chu Mo didn''t even look at him and walked to the small world of the challenge arena.


    "You want to die..." the Zhong family''s son didn''t expect Chu Mo to ignore him. He flew into a rage on the spot and slapped Chu Mo hard.


    "Do you want to die?" Ji Sheng shouted loudly and was about to take action.


    This fiery arrogant son of the royal family, kept saying that he didn''t like Chu Mo, and he really thought so in his heart. But he did not allow anyone to humiliate people related to the royal family! He can despise, dislike, and even bully, but... Others can''t!


    But someone moves faster than him!


    A figure instantly appeared in front of the Zhong family, and raising his hand was a blow.


    There were about threeorfour people in the Zhong family, who shot at the same time.


    Boom!


    A bang sounded instantly at the entrance of the small world challenge arena.


    The figure didn''t move, and the Zhong family was turned upside down for a while. At this time, a low voice came from the Zhong family: "Jiang Peng, what do you mean? Bully me, no one in the Zhong family?"


    "Zhong Cheng, the yuan family has always been neutral, and this time it is the host of this challenge arena. You connive at the children of the son family to mess around here. Your Zhong family has no rules, but the yuan family has rules!" This man has a voice on the ground and is in tit for tat with the great sage Zhong Cheng.


    The people of the Zhong family who just shot all got up from the ground with a disheartened face. Although they were not injured, their faces were very ugly.


    Although Zhong Cheng didn''t do it, he really didn''t care about his children''s action against Chu Mo just now, which is a little unreasonable. He didn''t expect that the people of the yuan family would actually do it, which was beyond his expectation. As for what Jiang Peng said, the Jiang family has always maintained a neutral attitude, Zhong Cheng simply sniffed. The heart said that your buttocks are about to tilt into the arms of the royal family of Luo Tian, and you have the face to say neutral? But you can only think about this in your heart. You can''t say it on your mouth.


    Only with a cold hum, he left and led the way to the small world challenge arena.


    Zhong Sheng looked at Chu Mo coldly, and his eyes were full of cold murders.


    Chu Mo smiled with a spring breeze on his face, then stretched out his hand and cut his throat in his neck.


    Zhong Sheng''s face was livid and extremely ugly. He turned and entered the small world arena.


    Later, Chu Mo came directly to Jiang Peng, who had just shot, and saluted with his fists: "thank you for your righteous shot."


    Jiang Peng is a refined middle-aged man who looks more than 40 years old. He has a foot long beard and wears a blue Taoist robe. He waved his hand with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!" With that, he looked at Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji who were coming over there, and smiled and said, "Qingyu XianMei, long time no see!"


    "It''s brother Jiang Peng, thank you for just shooting." Ji Qingyu and Jiang Peng saw the ceremony, and it can be seen that they are familiar with each other. Later, Ji Qingyu introduced Chu Tianji to Jiang Peng.


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao Liu Yunfeng were the first to enter the small world arena.


    As soon as I came in, I felt suddenly enlightened. They seemed to be standing on a huge basin, which was millions of miles in the extreme view. The basin has a stepped slope, which is a huge grandstand. The open space of millions of miles in the middle is the challenge arena.


    Standing on the edge of this basin, you can clearly feel a strong power fluctuation between the challenge arena and the grandstand. There must be a strong Dharma array there!


    At this time, Jiang caiyue came over with Ye Qing and the witch Zhenzhen. Seeing Chu Mo, she smiled and asked, "how''s it going? Are you satisfied with this challenge arena?"


    Chu Mo looked and said, "this array... Is very good!"


    "Hee hee, I know you can see it." Jiang caiyue smiled happily, and then said, "this array is the top array handed down by the ancestors of the Jiang family. It has not been opened yet. Once it is opened, even if it is supreme, it can''t be easily destroyed!"


    Jiang caiyue said, a pair of bright eyes showed a bright light, and said with a smile, "the Jiang family will maintain a neutral attitude and try to do all the services."


    These words were not heard, but said publicly, so that many people who heard them couldn''t help but roll their eyes in their hearts. Xin said that the Jiang family is really neutral? However, it seems unreasonable for you to insist that others don''t say it. Because so far, the Jiang family has not publicly announced that they are on the side of the royal family of Luo Tian, nor has they sent troops to help the royal family of Luo Tian do anything. Even this attitude in private, except that a princess of the yuan family is closer to Chu Mo, there is nothing else.


    After many people want to understand this, they all feel very speechless. Obviously, it''s a clear thing, but I can''t grasp anything. The acting style of the yuan family is really brilliant.


    Later, Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng, bald chef and Lin Xiu were taken to the exclusive area of Luo Tian royal family together with those of Luo Tian royal family. Chu Mo, led by Jiang caiyue, headed for preparation.


    on the way, Jiang caiyue voiced to Chu Mo Dao: "Be careful, the Zhong family has a very deep foundation. Although Zhong Sheng has been pressed by the Zidao in the testing ground, this does not explain too many problems. In the testing ground, friars without roots will rush forward desperately, but people with a deep foundation are mostly low-key and forbearing, and will not use their greatest potential in the testing ground. Even if you have been hard hit by snow without tears, it is much easier than ordinary people to become a saint."


    "You mean that Zhong Sheng is likely to survive in the process of fighting with me? To become a saint?" Chu Mo remembered Zi Dao''s warning to him and asked Jiang caiyue.


    Jiang caiyue thought for a moment, say: "Yes, it''s very possible. If there was no intervention of the yuan family and the royal family of Luo Tian before, it wouldn''t be necessary, because joining the Holy Family in the battle will add a little danger. Nine times out of ten, they will make some small moves in the dark, which is the usual means of the Zhong family. But now, with the intervention of the yuan family and your royal family, the Zhong family estimates that even if they are shameless, they don''t dare to make any moves in the dark. And even if they want to If you want to do something, you must first break through the Dharma array set up by our yuan family! "


    Jiang caiyue''s face was a little arrogant, and then said, "not to mention, this time, the emperor is likely to arrive here! Even if the Zhong family tore their faces with the royal family of Luo Tian, they dare not be presumptuous in front of the emperor in charge of Luo Tianyun!"


    Chu Mo nodded: "don''t worry, even if Zhong Shengzhen crosses the robbery in the battle, I''m not afraid."


    Jiang caiyue looked at Chu Mo: "if this word comes from other monks in your realm, I don''t believe it, but if it comes from your mouth, I think it''s highly credible!"


    "Hahahaha." Chu Mo laughed a few times, and then said, "then wait and see the excitement!"


    Jiang caiyue''s eyes burst with a bright light, smiling and nodding.


    Then Chu Mo began to prepare.


    At this time, a large number of monks began to pour here. Among them, there are many Tianjiao friars from the following seven domains who entered this world for the first time from the testing ground through the entrance of Luo Tianxian domain. Just to watch this great war!


    What they are most interested in is not the battle between Chu Mo and Zhong Sheng, but the one after them!


    Although Zhong Cheng has said that the realm of suppression is a saint, he is a saint after all. Besides, even if it is a battle between saints, how many young monks in the world have seen it with their own eyes?


    Among the following seven domains, each domain can produce at most oneortwo saints. Even the young monks in Luo Tianxian domain, few people have really seen the battle of saints.


    Chu Mo looked at those young Tianjiao who kept pouring in, and his heart gave birth to a strong feeling of missing. Luo Tian universe, in addition to Luo Tian Xian domain, should have eight domains. Now all the Tianjiao of the seven regions have come here, except for the young Tianjiao of the Yan and Huang regions.


    Is it true that the Tianjiao talent of Yanhuang domain is too poor to be qualified to come here? Not at all!


    Without that seal, there will also be many amazing people in the friars of Yan and Huang regions. For example, the wandering female emperor... If she was born in other regions, she wouldn''t have been born in Luo Tianxian region. Now I''m afraid she has already stepped into the realm of great saints!


    Even those Tianjiao and young adults in the same generation should be monks in the supreme realm now.


    Damn seal!


    "Sooner or later, I will smash you to pieces!" Chu Mo clenched his teeth and vowed: "moreover, I also want to build a channel from the Yanhuang region to the testing ground directly. Let the Tianjiao of Yanhuang region also accept the most rigorous test in the testing ground and force out their full potential..."


    Chu Mo didn''t know at the moment that the seal that had sealed the Yan and Huang regions for a long time had been smashed by a monkey with a stick. What''s more, I don''t know that my master, demon king, his follower, Luo Jue, and Shui Yiyi have left the Yanhuang region. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1468

    An hour later, a large number of monks have gathered on the stands around the small world challenge arena.


    More than 70% of the young Tianjiao in the supreme realm of the testing field alone came!


    In addition, people from all major families and sects in Luo Tianxian domain also sent a large number of people here to watch the war.


    This seemingly contest between the two forces secretly affects the spirits of countless people. There are too many people who want to confirm their side through this battle!


    The royal family of Luo Tian has lit their swords. Their swords point to all directions, and the army has begun to fight with many forces.


    The Zhong family also made it clear that although the relationship between them and the royal family of Luo Tian was not endless, everyone knew that it was sooner or later.


    Luo Tianxian region has been peaceful for endless years. There are too many families and sects, all of which maintain a neutral attitude like the yuan family. But people of insight are well aware that with the expansion of the war, they will be involved sooner or later. Then, at this time, standing in line... Has become the most important problem!


    One step difference may lead to losing everything.


    Although this battle cannot make them make up their minds completely, at least... There are too many things to see.


    On the stands around, those famous people can be seen almost everywhere. There are also a lot of heroes, who are loud and clear on their own territory, but here, they seem so insignificant.


    Almost everyone was present on the list of heaven, earth and man in the whole trial field.


    Wu Fei, a somewhat emaciated young man with a gloomy face, stood there with Yuanzhe Yuezhi, with the rapid evolution of the big world in his eyes, showing his restless heart.


    Duchuan, a strong man in his thirties, with a beard and bright eyes, looked very clean and sat there quietly. Around him, there were more than ten young and beautiful nuns. It would be a big mistake to think that these nuns are ordinary people.


    This group of female practitioners, the worst, are at the top of the list of people in the testing ground.


    He stood there grinning and grinning, and the expression on his face was very strange. This expression has often appeared on his face since he knew that Lin Hei was Chu mo. Because he promised "Lin Hei" before and owed him a life.


    But his grandmother''s, what I owe is Lin Hei''s life, not your Chu Mo!


    Hu Xiao is still afraid to tell his family about this. The reason is very simple. Although the ancient Hu family behind him has always maintained a neutral attitude, the problem is that some senior figures of the Hu family have a good relationship with the Zhong family!


    Just like now, the area where they watch the war is also closer to the Zhong family.


    If you stand on the opposite side, how should you choose?


    Zhang Yalu also appeared. Her beautiful eyes were full of war. She is very interested in this kind of battle, and even wants to fight it. As Jiang caiyue said, the young Tianjiao on this group of tianbang have the ability to impact a higher level in a short time.


    The forces behind them will also promote their growth at any cost. Because these people, each of them, will become the pillars of their respective forces in the near future!


    However, in order to sharpen their bodies, they will choose to constantly consolidate their own foundation and make their heritage stronger. Chu Mo is not the only one who has accumulated a lot.


    The relationship between ouyangfei and Zhong Sheng is almost known to the world. Therefore, she did not shy away from sitting in the camp of the Zhong family. His face was calm, and he didn''t seem to worry about the next battle at all. In her opinion, Chu Mo, no matter how powerful, could never be Zhong Sheng''s opponent.


    Not to mention, Zhong Sheng has an unknown killer mace!


    Ouyang family is also an ancient family in Luo Tianxian domain. Although there is no supreme existence of ancestral realm, there are several monks in the great sage realm. Strength should not be underestimated. They have been close to the Zhong family since ancient times. Now it is more aboveboard to come together.


    Xue''s home is more interesting. He chose a place far away from Luo Tian royal family and Zhong''s home. Put on a really neutral posture.


    Xue Wulei also appeared in the camp of the Xue family. He sat beside Xue ruthlessly and looked at the empty arena below without blinking, looking a little dull.


    Xue looked at him mercilessly and said softly, "don''t think too much. There are many ways to remove the demons."


    "I know." Xue Wulei''s voice was a little dry, indicating that his heart was not so calm.


    In the face of this situation, Xue ruthless can only sigh secretly. The conflict between Xue Wulei and Chu Mo can''t be said to be all his brother''s fault. It can only be said that he was too unlucky to mention an iron plate.


    In addition, there are countless Tianjiao in the testing ground, all of which appear here.


    Some people even made a secret bet on the battle between Chu Mo and Zhong Sheng. Chu Mo''s odds are very high, and few people are optimistic about him.


    Of course, these bets are small-scale and private. Nor is it public. After all, Chu Mo''s identity is a relative of the royal family of Luo Tian. If he is really openly gambled, the royal family of Luo Tian will never agree.


    "Chu Mo, Zhong Sheng, if you are ready, go on stage!"


    With the rumble of a monk of the grand Saint realm in the yuan family, the battle between Chu Mo and Zhong Sheng is about to begin!


    In the center of the basin, there is a high platform with a radius of hundreds of miles, which is the challenge arena.


    The fight must be in this range, but both sides must have a place to appear. You can''t fight directly as soon as you come out.


    Under the attention of thousands of people, two figures appeared on the challenge arena almost at the same time.


    At this time, the grand Saint monk who presided over the battle of the yuan family said again: "please all irrelevant people wait and leave the arena immediately. Once you find someone hiding in it, the French array will directly hang!"


    After saying that, the great saint of the yuan family paused for a moment. Seeing nothing moving, he ordered, "open the Dharma array!"


    Hum!


    Between heaven and earth, suddenly there was a buzzing sound.


    A huge curtain of light rose rapidly from around the Dharma array towards the endless void. The light curtain is brilliant and looks very beautiful.


    Among the Zhong family camp, some people''s faces became very ugly on the spot, and someone sneered, "it''s really neutral enough to bring the strongest Dharma array of the yuan family."


    The man didn''t hide, and his voice was directly transmitted.


    The great sage, who presided over the battle of the yuan family, said unchanged, "this is the real neutrality, for the sake of fairness."


    "Hum!" The man from the Zhong family snorted coldly and stopped talking.


    On the side of Luo Tian royal family, there was no news at all. It seemed that he disdained to participate in this topic. If you follow Ji Sheng''s temper, you will definitely say that only timid people will raise this question. However, Ji Qi suppressed it.


    It''s such a time. It''s meaningless to talk so fast.


    At this time, at the entrance of the small world challenge arena, a burst of ritual music suddenly came.


    Those Tianjiao monks from the seven regions looked at each other one by one, and did not understand what had happened. But almost all the people in Luo Tianxian domain were stunned. And at the same time... Subconsciously stand up!


    All the people in the camp of the Zhong family, although their faces were unwilling, also stood up and looked at the entrance.


    Some people in the seven regions are still sitting around, not knowing what happened.


    At this time, the Taoist voice of the great saint of the yuan family came: "the emperor is coming, please get up and meet!"


    Boom!


    On the surrounding stands, those friars from the seven regions suddenly exploded. Everyone has a feeling of scalp explosion. Get up quickly and look at the entrance.


    A hazy figure, under the canopy, slowly entered here.


    emperor!


    Emperor of Luo Tianxian domain!


    The whole Luo Tian universe, in charge of Qi luck!


    This is the real great man!


    No matter what kind of monk he is, even if he is supreme, he should get up and salute in front of him!


    This is the power of emperor Luo Tian!


    Especially those monks from the seven regions, at this moment, all have a kind of heartfelt impulse, as if they want to worship!


    They were all shocked. As young Tianjiao in the world, they didn''t have that strong awe for the royal family of Luo Tian or the emperor. Even when chatting on weekdays, it is often said that the royal family of Luo Tian will do its best.


    But at this moment, those disrespectful thoughts before can''t come out at all!


    This is the case that the emperor did not send out any coercion at all!


    "This is orthodoxy!"


    At this moment, I don''t know how many young Tianjiao from the seven regions had such thoughts in their hearts.


    Almost all the faces of the Zhong family, as well as those in the camp close to the Zhong family, became extremely ugly.


    No one can imagine that the emperor actually arrived in person!


    Why are you so idle?


    Emperor, is it really appropriate to appear here? Aren''t you afraid of any supreme being who suddenly jumps out and kills you?


    "Sit down." The emperor''s voice was calm and gentle. Then, under the attention of everyone, the emperor''s canopy slowly walked towards the area of the royal family of Luo Tian.


    Under the canopy, an ancient chariot was pulled by eight fairy beasts.


    No one can see the true face of the emperor under the canopy, but even those close to the Zhong family can''t help feeling powerless in their hearts at this moment.


    It seems that there is an endless distance from the emperor!


    That distance is what they can''t catch up with all their lives!


    On the challenge arena, Zhong Sheng looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes were full of cold murders, Suddenly, with a joking smile, "do you think you''re not afraid of anything now that someone supports you? Chu Mo, I''ll tear you up inch by inch today! I''ll kill you completely in front of the emperor! Not only you, but also your father, will get the same treatment! Now... Even if you kneel on the ground and kowtow to me to admit your mistake, it''s too late."


    Chu Mo looked at Zhong Sheng, "are you finished?"


    The cold light flickered in Zhong Sheng''s eyes.


    Chu Mo said, "hurry up after that. I still want to hit your father after you are finished. But don''t worry, you won''t feel angry. Because you can''t see it."¡ª¡ª


    At the third watch, I wish parents a happy holiday and all the best!


    Ask for minimum monthly ticket support. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1469

    Chu Mo''s words immediately caused an uproar in the stands around.


    Too strong!


    Are you finished with the nonsense? After that, fight quickly. After that, you have to fight your father!


    Normally, it''s rude to say so, but at this moment, it''s strength! It''s bullying!


    In the cultivation world, what is needed is such a strong and domineering head-on attack! You are gentle, you are modest, and you are polite. In the eyes of countless people, it is a symbol of weakness!


    The enemy has provoked the door, so it''s almost time to point to your nose and scold your mother. Who are you still modest, gentle and polite to show?


    Therefore, regardless of whether Chu Mo really has the ability of double play, but this strong and domineering attitude is enough to make countless people feel passionate. The person he faces is one of the top young Tianjiao in the whole Luo Tianxian domain. Not to mention the Zhong family behind Zhong Sheng, it is an unimaginable ancient family with a strong foundation and the presence of the old ancestor!


    Although Chu Mo has the status of a royal cousin, now who doesn''t know the decline of the royal family? The entire royal family of Luo Tian has no supreme existence that can suppress Qi luck. Therefore, not to mention a royal family''s relatives, even Prince Ji Qi can hardly maintain such a strong attitude in the face of Zhong Sheng.


    On the other side of the Zhong camp, countless people immediately showed disdain, and many people scoffed.


    "Is this man crazy? He really thinks he is the strongest of the younger generation?"


    "I''m sick! A mere Royal cousin dares to talk big here. Brother Zhong Sheng will certainly tear him to pieces later!"


    "Hehe, even if they are royal children, they don''t dare to be so arrogant?"


    Many people in the Zhong family couldn''t help but speak out and ridicule directly.


    On the side of Luo Tian''s royal family, Ji Sheng, who was angry, was the first one who couldn''t help but want to stand up and fight back directly. However, Ji Qi held it down.


    "Do you find it interesting to quarrel with those people?" Ji Qi whispered.


    "Interesting!" Ji Sheng rarely contradicted his brother. He said angrily, "what kind of bullshit demeanor and image? The image is told to people at the same level? What image is told to a group of bastards?"


    With that, Ji Sheng shouted, "Chu Mo, turn over Zhong Sheng and beat him hard! There is no advice from the royal family!"


    Ji Qi twitched at the corner of her mouth. Seeing that she couldn''t stop her brother, she could only let her go. But in fact, in the depths of her heart, after Ji Sheng shouted that sentence, Ji Qi also felt the idea was extremely accessible, a burst of refreshing.


    At this time, on the other side of the Zhong family camp, a son of the Zhong family said in a gloomy way, "is this the demeanor of the royal family? It''s so vulgar."


    "Fuck you!" Ji Sheng directly stood up and looked at the Zhong family camp with a cold face: "are you noble? Don''t find a mirror to take a good look at yourself, what are you! If you don''t agree, I''ll see you in the challenge arena later! Don''t be in that weird nonsense!"


    The Zhong family suddenly burst into flames. Countless people were angry.


    "Too much!"


    "Is this the son of the royal family?"


    "Or is it the legitimate son of the royal family, so rude?"


    "Fighting is fighting. It''s disgraceful to talk like this!"


    Many of the elders of the Zhong family were so angry that they sat there blowing Hu and staring.


    At this time, on the side of the royal family, under the canopy, suddenly came a majestic voice: "eight regions are ignorant, when Luo Tian first opened..."


    The majestic voice, full of calm, said only one word, and the whole audience was silent. Even Zhong Sheng, whose color on the challenge arena was extremely ugly and was ready to fight, had to stop temporarily and listen to the emperor.


    Emperor Luo Tian, the common master of the world, the kind of authority to control Qi Yun, although invisible, but everywhere!


    "Hundreds of ethnic groups competed for the best luck. At that time, there was the spirit of Hongmeng, wandering between heaven and earth. No one didn''t want to."


    The voice of the emperor, rumbling, mighty. Spread throughout the small world arena. Everyone, listen quietly. Even those clamoring Zhong family members closed their mouths.


    "In the endless years, wars have been raging, and wars have broken out everywhere. The people are miserable, and all living beings are miserable. One day, the ancestor of the Ji family led 8000 people, united with several major clans, and suppressed the world with unparalleled force. Finally, Luo Tianyun was captured, and the Ji family became the leader of Qi Yun. Since then, the world was peaceful. The ancestor of the royal family also educated all living beings and people, and opened the eight regions of wisdom. This is a good virtue of creation."


    The emperor''s words, which seemed to have nothing to do with the dispute between the two families just now, almost everyone in the stands fell into meditation.


    Nowadays, everyone in Luo Tianxian domain knows that Ji''s royal family is dying out and has declined. So many people are quite disrespectful to the royal family in their daily speech and behavior. But they forgot who... Ended all this and opened a new chapter in the ancient times when the whole universe was in flames of war. Let Luo Tian universe enter a peaceful and prosperous age.


    "I say this not to make you grateful to the ancestors of the royal family. But to tell the current royal family children, don''t be afraid of challenges and don''t care too much about their so-called royal family image. When your dignity is violated and no one cares about you, what image is there? When everyone doesn''t recognize it and the world is full of rumors, what identity and status can you say? Ji''s line, it''s not gentleness and humility that can become the royal family. It''s first Zu redblooded fought hard! All awe comes from powerful and unparalleled strength! "


    The voice of the emperor was still calm and dignified, but it made countless people instantly change their faces. Especially the group of people in the Zhong family camp even looked pale and unbelievable.


    As for those young Tianjiao from the seven regions, almost all of them turned red and excited after hearing the emperor''s words, and their blood seemed to be burning!


    The voice of the emperor continues!


    "I also want to tell people with different intentions outside the royal family. Ji''s pulse was not afraid of challenges in the past; now, it is also not afraid; in the future, it will not be afraid. All targets, whether light or dark, the royal family will take over. And, strike with thunder!"


    After the emperor finished this sentence, the whole audience was silent.


    His words were so unexpected that it was impossible to imagine that such tough words came from the declining emperor of the Luo Tian royal family.


    The same strength, the same domineering!


    But it''s tougher than what Chu Mo said before!


    Moreover, facing the enemies on all sides... Fearless toughness!


    Today, the emperor can come here, is already a very unexpected thing. Emperor Luo Tian, it''s a body of ten thousand gold. Who could have thought that he would easily appear here?


    But he came anyway!


    For the nephew and brother-in-law who once owed, he came without hesitation!


    Moreover, he also said something more unexpected than everyone expected.


    This kind of words, to young people, are passionate and exciting, and will arouse strong resonance among them; But in the ears of countless great figures in Luo Tianxian domain, the flavor of these words is completely different.


    This is clearly a declaration of war!


    That kind of strength, where is like a declining Empire? It is clearly a powerful and unparalleled empire in its heyday!


    Therefore, when everyone was silent, many of the great figures in Luo Tianxian domain present today couldn''t help thinking. Is it true that the so-called decline and the so-called end of time? As the ancient royal family in charge of the endless years of the energy of the Luo Tian universe, is it really so easy to fall?


    Among the Zhong family camp, from top to bottom, including many old saints and saints, all have an iron face. The emperor is so beautiful! His status was there. With the blessing of the whole royal family, he said these words, which made them unable to refute at all!


    Even if they say anything at this time, the power is not comparable at all. It''s too far away. On the contrary, it''s inferior, and people don''t tell it at all. I can only do such things secretly, but how can I say it openly?


    The emperor holds the great righteousness and blesses the good fortune. He is simply incomparable, just like a bright sun, which irradiates all the darkness and makes it impossible to hide!


    This is the upright front rolling!


    But if they don''t refute, even if they win the next two wars, the result is almost like losing.


    It''s really too oppressive!


    At this time, on the stands around, there was a sudden explosion: "the emperor is supreme!"


    This sound should be shouted by a young supreme. His voice, so young, has an endless smell of blood. After shouting, the whole scene was even more silent.


    But then, countless people... Shouted in unison, "the emperor is supreme!"


    "The emperor is supreme!"


    "The emperor is supreme!"


    Shouted a dozen times in a row!


    At the third sound, even Ji Qi, a steady prince, couldn''t help but stand up and roar loudly.


    The whole small world arena, which did not move, was probably just the Zhong family camp, but the young people were shocked and trembled; The older one was livid with anger.


    After more than a dozen times of the emperor''s supreme roar, many people who used to lean towards the Zhong family were all earthy.


    They understand a truth more or less: even if the royal family is about to end, it is only about to end! There is no real disappearance!


    Think about the words just made by the emperor, the ancestors of the royal family, opened the wisdom of the eight regions to benefit all sentient beings in the world. This kindness, especially for the creatures in the eight regions, should be appreciated. The last tough and unyielding words resonated with these people.


    At this point, these talents really understand that the emperor is the emperor after all. This means... It''s too high!


    Zhong Sheng on the challenge arena also looks a little gray. But looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, he became more and more bitter. Cold voice said: "Chu Mo, wait to die!"


    Overhead void, instant robbery cloud condensation!


    On the stands around, there was a sudden exclamation, and everyone... Felt numb.


    It looks like it''s going to explode! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1470

    No one expected that Zhong Sheng should be so determined and so cruel that he would directly cross the saint''s robbery!


    This is to kill Chu Mo directly in the shortest time and by the most ruthless means!


    I want to give you a head-on blow just because of the emperor''s words!


    This skill is not poisonous enough.


    Many people on the side of the royal family of Luo Tian suddenly became severe. Even the dim emperor under the canopy moved slightly.


    Ji Qingyu is a little nervous to hold Chu Tianji''s hand.


    Chu Tianji gently shook his head at Ji Qingyu, smiled and didn''t speak, but let Ji Qingyu instantly calm down. Although they have not been together for many years, their hearts are still in touch with each other.


    Ji Qingyu''s understanding of her son is far less profound than Chu Tian''s. So she was relieved at once. I also understand that my son is definitely not in any danger.


    Jiang caiyue, Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng and others all looked grim. In their hearts, they were also sweating for Chu mo.


    Instead, Zhenzhen, the witch sitting in the camp of the royal family of Luo Tian, looked calm. She knew Chu Mo better than Chu Tianji, but it was also not less. Vaguely know that Chu Mo is not afraid of disaster.


    All the people around the stand had different thoughts. However, those people in the Zhong family camp began to smile again one by one.


    This is a saint robbery!


    It''s not an ordinary sky thunder. Together, it can easily kill a supreme!


    Even if Chu Mo''s body has a protective treasure given to him by the royal family, what''s the use of that? He is a monk in the supreme realm. With oneortwo magic tools, he can stop the saint''s disaster? Stop talking! If it were so easy to cross the saint''s disaster, there wouldn''t be so many supreme masters in the world that they couldn''t take that step on the day of sitting and melting.


    Click!


    The first thunder hit Zhong Sheng hard!


    Hum!


    Zhong Sheng directly offered a small bell, which rose against the storm and instantly became incomparable.


    This bell is quite old and emits infinite rhymes. In that rhyme, there is a sharp breath of death! Even across the Dharma array, many people still feel their scalp numb, like a bone chilling chill, enveloping them.


    "The death bell of the Zhong family! This mouth... Should be a real death bell!" Someone exclaimed.


    "It''s really the bell. It seems that the Zhong family pays no less attention to this battle than the royal family this time..." among the crowd watching the battle, there are old people talking.


    "That young man named Chu Mo, from Yanhuang region? Can he really stand it?" Among the people watching the war, there are also many people who do not know Chu mo.


    "His pseudonym is Lin Hei. He became famous in the trial field in the first World War. He defeated the snow family Tianjiao, and Xue Wulei directly entered the trial field tianbang. He should be a very powerful person." An insider is explaining.


    In the challenge arena, the battle has begun!


    Zhong Sheng slapped Chu Mo directly while holding the sage''s robbery with the real ancestor''s death bell.


    This palm, with endless power, seemed to completely drown Chu Mo!


    Heaven''s disaster also comes with it!


    At such a close distance, no one can escape the scourge.


    Zhong Sheng''s palm, although hard enough, was just to pull Chu Mo into the disaster faster.


    Chu Mo can even see the ferocious light from Zhong Sheng''s cold eyes!


    Many people in the stands also saw, and even some powerful monks built many mirrors directly in the void, so that they could see the details of this battle more clearly.


    When people saw the ferocious light in Zhong Sheng''s eyes, many people couldn''t help shouting.


    However, later, many people saw the expression on Chu Mo''s face and were stunned.


    Because Chu Mo is laughing!


    Yes, he is indeed smiling. His smile looks very bright!


    It''s like... A man walking in the desert and dying of thirst suddenly sees water!


    Countless people were stunned by Chu Mo''s laughter!


    Including those in the Zhong family camp. A young boy couldn''t help but sneer: "it''s silly enough. When death is imminent, can you still laugh?"


    "It''s easy for people to get the identity of a royal kinsman. Maybe they are afraid of the demeanor of the royal family, and they have to die laughing!"


    "Hahaha, it''s so funny. It''s the first time to see such an idiot!"


    Boom!


    A saint thunder fell from the sky and directly hit Chu Mo!


    In the endless void above, the sky robbery cloud is getting thicker and thicker, which has surpassed the general Saint robbery!


    Because although Chu Mo has not yet rushed into the realm of quasi saint, in fact, from the supreme to the saint, there is only one level difference in the way of heaven. "Quasi" this realm, the way of heaven is not recognized!


    Therefore, in a strict sense, Chu Mo, the supreme realm, can already survive the saint''s robbery!


    Of course, under normal circumstances, almost no one will do so.


    Chu Mo didn''t sacrifice any magic tools at all, just clenched his hands and slammed at Zhong Sheng.


    His face was smiling, but his eyes were cold!


    This punch, powerful and heavy, with endless destruction, directly hit Zhong Sheng''s palm. The energy wave from this blow of both sides spread directly in all directions. Hit hard on the defensive light curtain formed by the Dharma array.


    The curtain of light, a slight ripple.


    Countless people couldn''t help crying out.


    Zhong Sheng''s body took two steps backwards. Chu Mo, but Wen Si didn''t move!


    Zhong Sheng''s eyes showed an incredible look and exclaimed, "how is it possible?"


    "Of course you can''t understand such a weak person!" Chu Mo raised his hand and hit Zhong Sheng with another punch.


    Firewood cutting, thunder and nine character truth... These three kinds of roads were operated by Chu Mo at the same time.


    This punch seems ordinary, but its power... Is enough to shock the world!


    Nine out of ten people in the stands didn''t see the mystery of this punch. Only a few people feel abnormal from the momentum of Chu mo. Especially those monks in the realm of Mahatma, all looked stunned. They can naturally deduce the power of Chu Mo''s fist. Even for themselves, this punch... I''m afraid it will make them feel difficult to resist!


    How is this possible?


    Two of the friars of the great saint realm of the Zhong family who had been sitting there even stood up directly.


    On the side of the royal family of Luo Tian, several monks in the realm of great saints all breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this scene. Then, their eyes burst with incomparably bright light!


    Under the canopy, the emperor, shrouded in the light of Qi Yun, breathed a sigh gently.


    This kid, awesome!


    This battle is over!


    At this time, the first thunder that struck Chu Mo had already struck Chu mo. Zhong Sheng''s face showed surprise. He seemed to see the scene of this tough and domineering man who was on the verge of death and was scorched by the saint''s thunder!


    But the surprise expression only lasted for a moment, and then froze on his face.


    Because this thunder, which he couldn''t bear, fell on Chu Mo''s body like a clay ox into the sea... Disappeared without a shadow or end!


    Chu Mo''s body, which contains the Tao of thunder, is running frantically, directly swallowing this Saint Tianlei!


    "This is impossible!" Zhong Sheng''s brain was in chaos for an instant. Rao is completely unable to deduce what happened to Chu Mo with his quasi Saint mind. How can he be afraid of saints?


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s punch had already hit Zhong Sheng''s face.


    At this time, Zhong Sheng subconsciously raised his hand to meet him.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, Zhong Sheng''s arm was directly smashed by Chu Mo''s fist!


    That crisp sound, also ringing in the ears of those in the Zhong family camp, was like a sky thunder exploding in their ears, which made them look like Venus!


    "Ah!" Zhong Sheng gave a short scream.


    Then Chu Mo''s fist fell on Zhong Sheng like rain. The frequency is so high that even the monks in the realm of the great sage are jumpy.


    Poof!


    Zhong Sheng spewed a mouthful of blood directly.


    He was seriously injured by Chu Mo''s series of attacks!


    He had to flee tens of thousands of miles away and forcibly get rid of the close combat with Chu mo. then, he took out a battle spear with a desolate smell, and there was still a touch of bright red on the spear tip. It seems to be whose blood!


    "Killer spear!" On the stand, someone exclaimed.


    "Another ancestral weapon? The Zhong family gave this boy two ancestral weapons?" People who knew this magic instrument couldn''t help but be shocked and spoke out loudly.


    Zhong Sheng casually threw several pills into the import. The pills were obviously extraordinary. His injury was recovering rapidly.


    Overhead in the sky, the ancestor of the Zhong family died, and the clock is still blocking the disaster for the Zhong Sheng.


    Zhong Sheng stared at Chu Mo with both eyes and said in a cold voice, "Chu Mo, I admit... I underestimated you before, but so what? Are you still going to die?"


    "I hate your shameless end." Chu Mo said faintly and took out killing heaven: "I''ve been suppressing you in the fight, right? Your confidence is really enough!"


    "Cut the crap!" Zhong Sheng also had red eyes and rushed directly to Chu mo.


    This time, his body directly erupted into an extremely terrifying atmosphere!


    This breath is infinitely close to the sage!


    Chu Mo was also like this. With the thunder breaking into his thunder platform one after another that day, the sage breath on him became more and more intense!


    So that all the spectators around were stunned. If it weren''t for watching the war from the beginning, and even a little confused, this Saint robbery... Who caused it!


    Because Zhong Sheng is always fighting against the scourge with his ancestor''s death bell, but Chu mo... Is always fighting with his body!


    The sky thunder, cut into Chu Mo''s body, he seemed to have no feeling at all!


    Is this guy a demon?


    The whole scene, I do not know how many people, in the heart of such ideas.


    Qiang!


    Zhong Sheng''s killer spear stabbed Chu Mo hard.


    The blood on the spear tip looked very strange and gave off an incredible smell.


    The killing sky held by Chu Mo suddenly erupted into a more monstrous atmosphere, and the cold light on the bright red blade was almost condensed!


    When!


    The two weapons slammed together.


    Zhong shengwa let out a scream, unexpectedly loosened the God killing spear, and his body fiercely flew out.


    What happened?


    Countless people stared with shocked faces¡ª¡ª


    During the National Day holiday, there was a lot of entertainment. I almost never had time to play with my children. Sometimes I think I''m sorry for him. But I can''t help it. Codewords are my profession, and keeping stable updates is my task. So please brothers and sisters understand and support more.


    Ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1471

    Even some monks in the realm of Mahatma didn''t see what happened at that moment. The two sides only exchanged weapons for a moment, how did Zhong Sheng directly loosen the ancestor''s murdering spear, spit blood and fly out?


    Only a few people can see what happened.


    Several monks in the Zhong family stood up directly and almost rushed over!


    "Thunder!" An old monk in the great holy land of the Zhong family shivered and shouted out the reason that made countless people curious: "he unexpectedly mastered... The power of thunder!"


    "How can anyone master the way of thunder in this world? Impossible... Impossible!" Another great sage of the Zhong family muttered to himself.


    On the side of the royal family of Luo Tian, the emperor under the canopy became more and more hazy. But the bodyguards around him who accompany him all year round can obviously feel it. The emperor''s mood at the moment... Extremely happy!


    The witch sat there with a dull face, and her beautiful eyes were full of unbelievable looks.


    Zi Dao glanced at Liu Yunfeng, who also happened to see it at a glance, shook his head and said with a wry smile, "don''t look at me, I don''t know this matter. If the third brother fought with me so hard, I don''t think I have a chance to bow down to him."


    It''s really too strong!


    The power of thunder is the most difficult power in the world!


    Just think, for a monk, the greatest disaster is heaven''s disaster.


    Even the supreme existence of ancestral realm cannot avoid this problem. Especially the cataclysm of 36 eras... It destroyed the heaven and earth!


    That kind of disaster is unimaginable.


    But if you master the power of thunder, you can''t say that you can completely ignore that kind of disaster, but at least, you can calm countless times!


    This means, even for the supreme being, is also an irresistible temptation!


    Ji Qingyu instantly thought of this and looked at Chu Tianji. Chu Tianji smiled and shook his head, "it''s not as exaggerated as you think. This is the child''s own way, and no one can take it away!"


    Can''t you really take it away?


    Ji Qingyu is both happy and worried.


    Chu Mo just hit Zhong Sheng with the force of thunder!


    His thunder platform was full of thunder power, and he flew out of Zhong Sheng with one blow along the blades of both sides.


    Didn''t you use the death clock to block the disaster? It doesn''t matter. I can help you taste the taste of disaster!


    Zhong Shenggen didn''t expect Chu Mo to have such a means. Even if he thought of it, he couldn''t avoid it!


    However, all this is just the beginning!


    The killer spear, after breaking away from the palm of Zhong Sheng, seemed to feel a big crisis and wanted to break through the air. Fly directly to the sky above.


    Chu Mo''s killer Tian flew out with a swish, and then ruthlessly cut on the killer spear.


    In a flash, killing heaven had already cut hundreds of millions of knives!


    In the void, the terrible roar of gold and iron even covered the thunder of the saint''s disaster!


    That kind of ancestor''s bombardment completely surpasses the power of the saint''s disaster!


    "God, that knife... It''s that fierce knife!"


    "Yes... It''s killing heaven! That legendary knife flying from heaven!"


    There are many senior figures of the ancient people of Luo Tianxian domain, who also quietly attended this time. Although they are not in the realm of supreme existence, their experience is too rich. Knowledge is also more than ordinary saints can imagine.


    They know too much about that knife.


    Before, even Chu Mo''s Thunder Road didn''t shock them to this point. But at this moment, they all couldn''t sit still when they saw the power of killing heaven!


    "That fierce knife... Is there really someone who can hold it?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that whoever holds the knife will encounter unknown?"


    "In this world, there is really someone who can hold that knife..."


    Several old people couldn''t help but look in the direction of Luo Tian royal family.


    Under the canopy, the figure of the emperor was still hazy, and he sat as still as a mountain. The body exudes a sacred breath.


    An old sage of the ancient clan finally couldn''t help murmuring, "the royal family''s Heritage... Unfathomable... Unfathomable!"


    Boom!


    Thunder and lightning in the sky are constantly cleaving to Chu mo.


    Zhong Sheng lost his ability to control the death bell because of heavy losses.


    Therefore, finally, a saint Tianlei bypassed the death bell and fiercely attacked him!


    Zhong Sheng''s face was pale, and he kept sacrificing all kinds of magic instruments on his body. The baby on him made Chu Mo jealous. There are countless kinds of sacred vessels!


    However, it''s useless. Because Chu Mo would not allow him to cross the disaster calmly.


    "This is the way you choose to fight, so don''t counselle!" Chu Mo shouted, "come to war!"


    He was like a demon standing in the void, his long hair dancing like a waterfall, and his blood was soaring.


    On the sky, sky killing was frantically cutting the God killing spear. It was obvious that the God killing spear was becoming weak.


    This is a real ancestor, actually forced to this share. Unbelievable. If in the hands of the great sage, a ancestral weapon is enough to resist many attacks by a ancestral supreme being!


    Chu Mo rushed towards Zhong Sheng. He no longer hid his combat power, and his firepower was fully open. His unimaginable Taoism was countless times more terrifying than Zhong Sheng!


    This is still the case without using the way of establishing ancestors and the six character mantra. Chu Mo was very clear that there were too many pairs of eyes staring at him at the scene, analyzing his combat power and his way. Therefore, in this battle, he should not only show his peerless demeanor, but also expose all his cards to the public.


    However, these are enough!


    Under his volley, Zhong Sheng retreated repeatedly and soon pushed to the edge of the Dharma array.


    Because the fighting between the two sides was so terrible that some monks who were close to this side could not believe the defense ability of the French array when they saw the two fighting, and subconsciously flew to both sides!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo and Zhong Sheng punched each other, and the turbulent force of thunder blasted into Zhong Sheng''s body. Mercilessly destroying Zhong Sheng''s Taoism.


    "Don''t you want to survive the robbery? I''ll help you!" Chu Mo shouted angrily.


    The force of thunder in his body has completely disordered this void.


    Those supreme masters could not even see his attack process clearly, and even the monks in the realm of great holiness could only barely see a general picture. Only a few people can see all this clearly.


    PA!


    Chu Mo slapped Zhong Sheng''s face and directly sucked Zhong Sheng''s head to pieces!


    Zhong Sheng''s body, quickly reorganized, appeared in the distance, but his blood and Qi, together with his essence and spirit, have weakened a lot.


    In his eyes, there was no such arrogant momentum, and there was no such invincible belief in him. The rest, only endless panic and... Fear!


    Chu Mo hit him with a straight punch, without any disguise. But Zhong Sheng can''t avoid it at all, so he can only solve it hard!


    Then, a large amount of thunder force, along Chu Mo''s fist, surged out!


    Zhong Sheng gulps blood.


    At this moment, too many people can''t sit still. Almost everyone, whether in the Zhong family camp or the royal family of Luo Tian, subconsciously stood up and looked at the scene without blinking.


    Everyone has a feeling that the battle... Seems to be over!


    However... No.


    Zhong Sheng suddenly roared, "Zhong family children... No cowards!"


    "No!" There was always a calm Da Sheng Zhong Cheng on the stand, and suddenly a sad roar broke out: "no!"


    But it''s too late!


    Zhong Sheng''s body exploded and turned into blood.


    Then, the rumbling sound sounded in the void: "with my blood, sacrifice ancestors, the bell of death, revenge for me!"


    Zhong Sheng burst his body and turned into a towering blood, which almost instantly merged into the death bell on the top of the sky, which was resisting the scourge.


    Suddenly, Zhong Guanghua died!


    Then, it turned into a human shape, completely shrouded in light.


    But from that figure, it turned out to be Zhong Sheng!


    He actually sacrificed himself with a secret method, which was integrated with the death bell!


    This is also the oldest and most cruel secret method of the Zhong family.


    Once you choose to use this secret method, the whole person will die, leaving only a spirit attached to the death bell. Even if it is supreme, it cannot be stripped out.


    In other words, Zhong Sheng was dead at this moment, leaving only a spirit.


    Countless saints Tianlei instantly lost their target and surged towards Chu mo.


    On the stand, the Zhong family camp was full of grief, and the tears of the great saint Zhong Cheng rolled down. Sad voice: "my son... Why do you choose this road? Chu mo... I want to break you into pieces!"


    On the side of Luo Tian''s royal family, Chu Tianji suddenly made a sound: "dog, later is your death! Ask you two to go with me!"


    Although almost everyone''s attention was in the arena, the confrontation between the two still shocked countless people. What shocked them most was not Zhong Cheng of the great sage realm, but the relatively strange Chu Tianji!


    Where on earth does a monk who has just become a saint come from? Is this the same as his evil son? With unparalleled combat power?


    However, these people have no time to think so much. Because the battle in the arena broke out again!


    Zhong Sheng, who was integrated with Zuqi''s death bell, wrapped up a monstrous killing opportunity and directly killed Chu mo.


    This time, his combat power... Directly improved countless levels!


    Bang!


    With one blow, Chu Mo''s body was blown away.


    Chu Mo gulped blood in the void.


    "Aren''t you very good?"


    "Aren''t you arrogant?"


    "Didn''t you shout... To kill me?"


    "Come on?"


    The voice of Zhong Sheng came from the void, like a great bell, full of infinite hatred.


    Chu Mo''s body hit the light curtain at the edge of the challenge arena and bounced back. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "it''s really strong... It''s really creative to integrate with the death knell. However, I still tear you!"


    While talking, Chu Mo completely ignited the purple and gold blood in his body.


    Then, the body of his ancestral realm erupted into infinite breath¡ª¡ª


    Send it on the third watch, and ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1472

    Everyone in the stands, at this moment, was completely unable to calm down. Especially those in the Zhong family camp, they were completely stunned.


    They don''t know the power of sacrificing with their bodies and integrating with the ancestor''s death bell, because no one in the Zhong family has ever done this since ancient times. Yes, Zhong Sheng is the first!


    But it is obvious that after being integrated with an ancestor, Zhong Sheng''s combat power will at least reach the realm of great sage, the worst... It is also the peak of sage!


    How could Chu Mo be only slightly injured by such a blow, and then become vigorous?


    It''s impossible!


    Even the great saints of several elders of the Zhong family were shocked to stand up and looked at all this inconceivably, with their mouths open. Their eyes were fixed on Chu Mo, who was radiant all over.


    An old Zhong family Saint suddenly exclaimed, "the blood of the royal family, coupled with the terrible constitution... He is... That is..."


    Another elder Zhong family saint, took the words and said extremely heavily, "the body of the ancestral realm..."


    Boom!


    These four words completely detonated the whole small world.


    Everyone was shocked by the news and completely speechless.


    They are all monks. They are all the top monks in the world. Who doesn''t know what the body of ancestral realm means?


    How can anyone really cultivate the physique that only exists in legends?


    At this time, in the other direction, an elder of the ancient clan of Luo Tianxian domain, who is also a highly respected elder saint, suddenly said, "his body seems to be... Five elements? Hmm? Under normal circumstances, it shouldn''t be like this. Is it possible that he... Is the five element Taoist base?"


    This sentence is also said publicly.


    What ears are these people present? Divine consciousness covers the whole audience.


    Just now everyone has been struck speechless. As soon as this guess came out, a deep sense of powerlessness suddenly rose in all hearts.


    Where is this a demon? This is clearly a peerless demon!


    The body of ancestral realm!


    Five element road base!


    Royal blood!


    With the power of thunder!


    You can master that peerless fierce knife!


    Moreover, from his battle, it was obvious that Chu Mo''s grasp was far from what they saw now.


    How can such people really exist in this world?


    It''s not fair!


    It''s really unfair!


    Especially the people on the side of the Zhong family camp are simply going crazy with excitement.


    They have never felt this way before. Powerlessness to despair.


    In the arena, Chu Mo had rushed to the bell saint who was integrated with the ancestor''s death bell. The two sides launched a fierce battle.


    Sure enough, as countless people guessed, this seemingly unequal battle, but there was a situation of equal strength!


    But... It''s not just that. Chu Mo''s momentum is constantly rising.


    Because of the terrible disaster, Chu Mo was the only target left, constantly bombarding his body.


    I never thought that Chu Mo, who stepped into the realm of saints at this time, was crossing the saint''s robbery!


    In other words, every saint Tianlei makes Chu Mo distance from the realm of saints... Further!


    Besides Zhong Sheng, he sacrificed his life, flesh and blood essence, which were integrated with the ancestor of the death bell. Only the spirit is attached to the death bell. Although the combat power has been incredibly improved. But he lost all his ways!


    Only one ancestor level body is left, the death bell, and his fighting instinct.


    What will be the result of Zuqi vs. Zujing, a rising new saint vs. a semi saint with only spirit left?


    The two sides hit each other again, retreating back tens of thousands of miles.


    Then, hit hard again!


    Zhong Sheng has no retreat, but Chu Mo still has. But Chu Mo didn''t step back!


    With the sky above, in the robbery cloud, a large number of thunder came. Everyone knows that the sage robbery of Chu mo... Has come to an end!


    A new saint is about to appear!


    Zhong Sheng is also anxious. He is crazy, roaring, roaring. Attack Chu Mo madly.


    At this time, a frightening scene happened.


    The God killing spear, the ancestor of the Zhong family over there, was finally cut off by the God killing spear!


    And at the moment when the God killing spear was cut off, there was a big hand coming from the sky, penetrating the heavy robbery clouds, as if it wanted to catch the God killing spear.


    At this time, an old voice came from the yuan family: "what are adults involved in when children fight? Or do you look down on the yuan family?"


    At this moment, time was frozen directly!


    No one knows what happened. Everyone just feels their hearts hanging!


    The whole scene, except the emperor, even Chu Mo had this feeling, as if his body did not belong to him.


    He was extremely shocked. In his body, a force came from the sky god''s mirror to fix the spirit of Chu mo. Otherwise, at the moment when the big hand just grabbed it, Chu Mo had a feeling that the spirit would be pulled away.


    He knew clearly that the big hand not only wanted to seize the God killing spear, but also wanted to take away his own spirit!


    If it weren''t for the old voice in the yuan family camp, even if the sky god identified his spirit, I''m afraid this time, he would also be seriously injured!


    Time was frozen, but in the yuan family camp, the old voice spread to everyone''s ears.


    Then, I saw an old vine winding up below, like a dragon, directly stabbing the big hand caught in the void.


    "Rattan God... How dare you meddle?"


    From the top of the sky, there was an extremely cold sound.


    "This is the Taoist temple of the yuan family. We should ensure fairness." The old voice was lukewarm, but the old vine mercilessly stabbed at the big hand.


    At the moment when Lao Teng was about to stab the hand, the hand swished back. Then, an angry voice came from the top of the sky: "I remember this cause and effect."


    On the side of the yuan family, Lao Teng''s old voice came: "can."


    At this time, the emperor, who had been sitting under the canopy, suddenly burst out a powerful breath, which condensed into a sword!


    In this solidified space, he rose to the sky and cut directly to the top of the sky, the retracted hand.


    The emperor''s voice boomed: "this cause and effect, the royal family will take over!"


    "You? Young man! Dare!" A shout came from the top of the sky.


    But that big hand contracted faster!


    However, it was still not faster than the sword, and was directly cut off two fingers!


    Two fingers fell from the top of the sky, and the emperor under the canopy whispered, "nephew, this is my uncle''s little compensation for you!"


    As he spoke, he formed a handprint, and an invisible force immediately turned the two matchless fingers like Optimus into two essence Qi. The essence was like a dragon, drilling into Chu Mo''s body.


    On the top of the sky, there was a very angry voice: "young generation, you won''t want to step into that field in this life!"


    Under the canopy, the emperor chuckled, "it doesn''t matter."


    The big hand with two fingers cut off completely disappeared.


    So far, everything in this small world instantly returned to normal.


    Everyone knew what had happened. The whole small world was silent without a sound.


    Killing heaven cut off the God killing spear and plundered the unimaginable terror energy in the God killing spear.


    In particular, the striking blood on the spear tip of the God killing spear was instantly absorbed by the God killing spear. The bloody blade of killing heaven, which was originally monstrous, instantly became more gorgeous and dazzling!


    Boom!


    Countless thunderbolts, at this moment, finally fell into Chu Mo''s body.


    Thousands of thunder and lightning!


    That side of the world, in this moment, simply became a sea of thunder!


    No one could sit still on the whole challenge arena. Even the emperor stood up under the canopy. In the dim light, his eyes looked at the thunder sea with great concern. As an emperor, it''s not because I can''t hold my breath, just because I have love in my heart.


    The two dragon like essence swirled into Chu Mo''s body.


    A sacred breath finally burst out of Chu Mo''s body!


    The vast thunder sea, under the impact of this breath, instantly disappeared in invisibility!


    The disaster is over.


    Chu Mo becomes holy!


    Standing in the void, Chu Mo grabbed it and fused it with the death bell. He turned into a human shaped Zhong Sheng, gave an earthshaking roar, and then tore it hard!


    This human shape transformed from an ancestor was forcibly torn in two by Chu Mo!


    In all directions, a cold breath came. No one spoke, and the scene was silent.


    Chu Mo stood there with all his brilliance, like a demon king of terror!


    In his hand, with one hand holding half of Zhong Sheng''s body, that is the spirit of Zhong Sheng! It was directly torn by Chu Mo!


    On the two halves of the body, the spirit of Zhong Sheng is disappearing little by little.


    On the grandstand of the Zhong family camp, the great saint Zhong Cheng sat there, and the whole person was about to collapse. Old tears filled his mouth and murmured, "my child... You died miserably! You died miserably!"


    After the spirit of Zhong Sheng completely dissipated in the two halves of the corpse, an irresistible force of Chu Mo directly integrated the two halves of the corpse into one, and then turned into the shape of a dead bell again.


    Chu Mo wanted to suppress it with the divine omen of the sky and the oven of chaos, but he could do nothing at all.


    Zu Qi''s death bell struggled desperately in Chu Mo''s hands, sending out the roar of the road.


    At this time, the emperor''s voice entered the spiritual sea of Chu Mo: "let go of it. The ancestor has a spirit. Even if it is hard to suppress, it can explode and will not yield."


    Chu Mo looked regretful and released his hand.


    Hum!


    The death bell gave a buzzing sound, and instantly drilled into the unbroken robbery cloud and disappeared without a trace.


    Chu Mo stood there, looking at the Zhong family camp in the distance, raised his head high, and then stretched out his hand: "Zhong Cheng, roll up and die!"


    Zhong Cheng, the great saint, suddenly raised his head, his eyes shot two divine lights, looked directly at Chu Mo, and in his throat, he gave a wounded beast like roar: "little beast, you take your life!"


    The grand sage of the Jiang family, who presided over the challenge arena, coldly shouted, "Zhong Cheng, it''s natural that the challenge arena is divided into life and death. Do you want to break the rules?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1473

    On the side of the royal family, Chu Tianji was also anxious. He stood there and shouted, "Chu Mo, come back. The next battle is mine!"


    Ji Qingyu also shouted, "son, your battle is over, come back!"


    On the side of Luo Tian royal family, a large number of royal children all waved their fists hard.


    It''s so cathartic!


    It''s so enjoyable!


    I felt the evil breath in my chest burst out in an instant.


    Ji Sheng even screamed!


    Then he stood there and muttered, "I, although I still don''t like you, but you did a good job, well done... That''s it!"


    Ji Qi didn''t speak. In his eyes, the light flashed, and his face also had an uncontrollable color of excitement. Even as a prince, he needs to be calm and atmospheric, but at this moment, there is uncontrollable blood boiling in his chest!


    Did not look, even the emperor quietly waved his fist?


    Not to mention Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, Zi Dao''s light flowed. At the moment when Chu Mo just became a saint, he felt something in his heart, and unexpectedly realized the road that belonged to him!


    Even now, Zi Dao is confident that he will successfully attack the Holy Land!


    The bald chef''s eyes were red. Behind the clown mask, his ugly face was full of excitement. He stood there, shaking his fist hard and hard.


    Detoxify!


    Enjoy it!


    ****Damn it!


    Lin Xiu grabbed Liu Yunfeng''s arm. At that moment, she could hardly breathe.


    In particular, Chu Mo pointed to Zhong Cheng, the great sage in the Zhong family camp, and shouted: "Zhong Cheng, roll up and die at the moment, Lin Xiu suddenly understood why Liu Yunfeng and Zi Dao, two young Tianjiao who have been famous in the testing ground for many years, would praise Chu Mo so much.


    It''s really a top-level talent!


    Jiang caiyue, Ye Qing, and the witch Zhenzhen were all too excited to speak at this time.


    At this moment, unlike Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu''s anxiety, too many young monks were ignited by Chu Mo''s domineering spirit.


    The waves of cheers overwhelmed the world.


    Even a few young people in the forces inclined to the Zhong family camp could not help but secretly waved their fists.


    At this time, Zhong Cheng, the great sage, stood there, gnashing his teeth, and said ferociously to the Jiang family who presided over the challenge arena, "look, it''s him... Challenging me!"


    The great saint of the yuan family said expressionless, "young man, you can''t join in the fun together? The rules of this two battles are Chu Mo vs. Zhong Sheng, and you vs. Chu Tianji."


    "Rules, shit!" Zhong Cheng was immediately angry: "he killed my son!"


    "So what? You can kill his father." The great saint of the yuan family didn''t lift his head and keep his eyes open. He was completely indifferent and didn''t bother to take a look at the furious Zhong Cheng.


    "Good, good, good! Your yuan family is really neutral." Zhong Cheng''s face was ferocious, and then he said in a cold voice, "then I''ll kill his father first!"


    Chu Mo stood there, feeling the feeling after stepping into the holy land with his heart. Every promotion of the great realm brings a completely different feeling. This feeling is particularly obvious when stepping into the supreme realm. This is totally different from the challenge of leapfrog.


    Now entering the holy land, that feeling is even different. It seems that the whole world has changed.


    "The world in the eyes of saints turned out to be like this." Chu Mo''s face showed a smile. Then, he looked at the yuan family saint who presided over the challenge arena and said, "elder, excuse me, who set the rules of this battle?"


    The great saint of the yuan family was slightly stunned, and his heart was a little unhappy. His heart said that the child was so unkind? Don''t you really think you can compete with a great saint after you become a saint? Even if this great saint, self proclaimed strength to the realm of saints, it is still not something you can deal with!


    He didn''t know that Chu Tianji might not be Zhong Cheng''s opponent, but for him, Chu Mo was the most important person!


    It can''t be said that the great sage of the yuan family is selfish, because Chu Mo obviously has more prospects and development than his father from the standpoint of their allies.


    How old is he? The years of cultivation will not exceed a hundred years, but they have become saints!


    Saints under the age of 100, throughout the entire Luo Tianxian domain, dare not say that they have never existed, but at least, they are absolutely rare!


    Therefore, in the heart of the great sage of the yuan family, he must keep Chu Mo anyway.


    At this time, Zhong Cheng shouted, "do you hear me? No one stipulates the rules of this battle! Now he wants to challenge me! I will still keep my promise and pretend to be a saint!"


    Chu Tianji was also anxious and angrily said, "Chu Mo, come back!"


    Ji Qingyu also looked anxious, and even looked for help at the emperor who was always standing under the canopy and didn''t sit down. He wanted the emperor to speak and summon Chu Mo back.


    The emperor looked at Chu Mo on the challenge arena thoughtfully, as if he didn''t feel Ji Qingyu''s eyes. But this is simply impossible. With the strength of the emperor and the great sage, how can you not perceive Ji Qingyu''s eyes? It''s just that he has his own considerations.


    Chu Mo said, "Dad, don''t worry. I''m your son. It''s not your debt, but I''ll fight for you."


    "No!" Chu Tianji looked determined. How did he know the danger of this war? Does he really have the confidence to win?


    This is a joke!


    Where did he get the confidence to win? How long has he been a saint? What is Zhong Cheng''s realm? He is a saint!


    Even if suppressed to the realm of saints, it is also the peak of saints!


    This battle of life and death between enemies of life and death, will others suppress the realm to the early days of saints? Fools know not!


    But he must fight!


    Moreover, we must show absolute belief in victory.


    Even if he fell on the spot, he would not frown. It''s not because of the identity of the royal family''s relatives, but because of the pride of the Chu family''s children in his heart!


    He wants to let those people in Luo Tianxian domain and seven domains know that those who come out of Yanhuang domain are not cowards!


    Even if we are sealed for endless years, what we are sealed is just a realm. Our hearts... Can''t be sealed by anyone!


    Chu Mo looked at the Jiang family saint who presided over the challenge arena: "elder, younger generation is not ignorant, just want to let the elder know that this battle, whether the younger generation himself or the younger generation''s father, everyone is the same!"


    The great sage of the yuan family was silent, and suddenly came to a voice transmission indirectly in the spiritual knowledge sea. Finally, he nodded a little hard: "well, since you have no opinions..."


    "No... I have an opinion!" Chu Tianji drank a lot.


    At this time, the emperor suddenly said, "God''s secret, let the child try?"


    The emperor rarely spoke in this tone. As a person in charge of Qi luck, the emperor followed the law and said it was the purpose of the law. Where did you discuss it with others?


    Chu Tianji naturally understood this, so he was a little stunned.


    The emperor added, "trust him."


    Although Chu Tianji''s face was still unwilling, he knew that he had to nod. In front of so many people, disobedience to the emperor means nothing.


    "All right!" Chu Tianji sat down helplessly. He didn''t even tell his son to be careful, because it was nonsense. Facing a monk in the realm of Mahatma, who doesn''t know to be careful?


    Ji Qingyu looked at her royal brother with a puzzled face. Of course, she knew that her brother would not harm Chu Mo, but she didn''t think that Chu Mo had the strength to defeat Zhong Cheng.


    The Emperor didn''t explain, but just stood there quietly watching.


    At this time, Zhong Cheng said in a cold voice, "can you let me in?"


    The great saint of the yuan family said, "seal your realm first, and I want to test it."


    "You..." Zhong Cheng was so angry that he couldn''t help it. He had to directly practice Kung Fu and seal his realm to the realm of saints.


    The grand sage of the yuan family, who presided over the challenge arena, glanced at him and said faintly, "well, the realm of saints is extremely high. The means of Zhongcheng grand sage are really clever and can be called superb!"


    The irony in this sentence is so strong that one can hear it.


    Zhong Cheng didn''t care at all, and said faintly, "I just said that sealing my realm to the sage didn''t violate the rules?"


    There was an irresistible hiss around the stands. Countless people cursed in their hearts: it''s shameless!


    Indeed, Zhong''s sincere approach is not really a breach of his promise, but in the eyes of many people, his approach can''t afford to be a monk in the great holy land.


    However, many people also expressed their understanding that this was a battle of life and death after all. Chu Mo had just killed his son with great power. Zhong Cheng''s desire for revenge is understandable. There is really no warmth in the battle between monks.


    The grand saint of the yuan family, who presided over the challenge arena, said lightly, "there is no violation. You can go in. With that, he opened a door directly on the Dharma array."


    This skill shocked many people. The control of the yuan family over the Dharma array has reached the top. Unexpectedly, you can open a door on the Dharma array like this.


    Even Zhong Cheng couldn''t help squinting slightly, his eyes flickered, and with a cold hum, he stepped into the interior of the Dharma array. One step in front of Chu Mo, without saying a word, raise your hand is a palm!


    "Little beast, die!"


    Don''t want to endure for a moment, don''t want to wait for a moment!


    He just wanted to kill Chu Mo in the shortest time!


    As a monk who has been in the holy land for many years, even if he suppressed his strength to the peak of the holy land, this move is still full of the momentum of the holy land.


    Above the sky, there was a rumbling sound, endless essence, which was moved by Zhong Cheng''s blow and blasted towards Chu Mo together!


    The whole arena has almost become Zhong Cheng''s field!


    Chu Mo''s body flashed, and the next moment, he greeted Zhong Cheng directly. The murderer in his hand, flashing a monstrous bloody light, cut a channel for this field.


    The method of chopping firewood was used by Chu mo.


    Boom!


    In Chu Mo''s body, there was the sound of the road roaring.


    His body was glowing, bursting with immeasurable light. The body of the ancestral realm plus the five element Taoist base, plus the purple and gold blood of the royal family of Luo Tian. The three are perfectly integrated. In the realm of sage, unimaginable power finally erupted!


    Zhong Cheng''s field can''t stop him! (~^~)

 Chapter 1474

    Bang!


    In the arena area, a loud noise broke out, and countless lights burst out. At this moment, only a handful of people can see what happened in the arena!


    Chu Mo''s body was retreating, and a large number of bones on his body cracked, and blood flowed out along the corners of his mouth. It looks very sad.


    Ji Qingyu gave a soft cry, and the tears in her eyes suddenly flowed out. Chu Tianji on the side tightly held her hand and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry!"


    Not in a hurry? How can we not rush? Mother and son are connected. Seeing Chu Mo injured, how can Ji Qingyu not be in a hurry? Watching Chu Mo''s footsteps stagger in the void, Ji Qingyu''s heart is like a knife. She even suddenly thought of how much similar suffering her son had endured over the years without growing up in front of her eyes? How much unimaginable pain and suffering have you experienced?


    Although Chu Tianji is enlightening and comforting Ji Qingyu, how does he feel in his heart?


    In this world, those who care about a person most and love a person unconditionally... Only that person''s parents!


    Father''s love is like a mountain, thick and deep; Maternal love is like the sea, vast and vast.


    The emperor under the canopy also showed a concerned expression on his face. However, in his eyes, it was more a color of perseverance!


    He is his own uncle, and his nephew is suffering. Naturally, he is also sad, but he also sees the state of Da Sheng Zhong Cheng at the moment!


    It can be said that the whole scene, in addition to Lao Teng in the yuan family camp, there is only the emperor, who has seen Zhong Cheng''s state at the moment at the first time.


    Many people saw Chu Mo''s state clearly, because in the light, Chu Mo''s retreating figure was seen by many people, and his staggering steps were also seen.


    But few people see Zhong Cheng, because in the eyes of the vast majority of people, Zhong Cheng, who seals his realm at the peak of saints, can never have any problems. If he can''t beat Chu Mo in this way, it''s really damned!


    Not to mention that he suppressed the realm, even if he was just a monk of the highest realm of saints, it was safe for the last monk who had just become a saint under the eyes of everyone. How could he have a problem?


    But he just had a problem!


    And it''s still a big problem!


    Big problem!


    The great sage Zhong Cheng, after suppressing his realm to the peak of the sage, was cut in half by Chu Mo!


    When the boundless light in the challenge arena began to dissipate, more and more people saw this scene. On the stands around the challenge arena, everyone... Blew up!


    There is no silence, there is an uproar!


    No one dares to believe that this scene is true. This is no longer an incredible problem. This is simply impossible!


    Because Zhong Cheng, no matter how much he suppressed his realm and combat power, his body was the flesh of the great holy land.


    How strong is the physical body of the great holy land? It''s hard for anyone to really make it clear. But at least for one thing, almost these monks present are recognized. That is, the saint hit with all his strength. Under the passive defense of the monks in the great holy land, at most... They just felt very painful.


    Yes, this is the limit!


    It just hurts!


    If the weapon is used, there will be a deep wound at most in the flesh of the great sage. It will bleed and hurt. But it won''t hurt the bone.


    When you reach the realm of Mahatma, your body is almost immortal. No one can hurt anyone who wants to hurt.


    For example, the most famous monkey, there were countless creatures who wanted to kill it, but who could really make it suffer? Even if it is supreme, it doesn''t have that ability!


    Although the monkey is an alien among the great saints, when it comes to the realm of the great saints, both the physical body and the Taoist practice have reached the extreme.


    No matter how powerful Chu Mo is, he is just a monk who has just stepped into the realm of saints. How high can he be?


    At this time, many people''s eyes fell on the monstrous bloody long knife in Chu Mo''s hand.


    Yes, that knife!


    That peerless fierce knife!


    The terrifying knife that has been famous in Luo Tianxian domain for countless centuries!


    Chu mo... He can really control that knife!


    How on earth did he do it?


    In the challenge arena, the great sage Zhong Cheng, who was split into two parts, is trying to regroup together. But above the wound, there was an unimaginable force of the law of terror, which was preventing the reorganization of his body!


    Finally, Zhong Cheng uttered an earthshaking roar. The two halves of his body formed a complete person, but the body was constantly collapsing. But then, Zhong Cheng''s body exploded with a vast breath.


    Great sage!


    He actually restored the realm of the great sage!


    Jiang Dasheng, who presided over the challenge arena, coldly shouted, "Zhong Cheng, do you want to break your promise?"


    Boom!


    The Dharma array, which was originally just a defense, suddenly erupted into an unimaginable grand breath, which was full of cold killing, pointing to Zhong Cheng.


    At this time, Zhong Cheng''s voice came from inside, "I''m defeated."


    In all directions, the mouths of countless people suddenly opened. Zhang''s boss looked at the arena foolishly, bursting out the breath of the great sage, and then desperately reorganized his body into Zhong Cheng.


    Zhong Cheng''s face is unusually pale. He has been seriously injured by the road. It takes a long time to recuperate and a lot of resources to recover little by little. Although he has now recovered to the realm of Mahatma, in fact, he has lost 90% of his combat power!


    Chu Mo stood in the void, his black hair fluttering, and his blood rushed to the sky. The mind method of heaven''s will and my will is constantly running, and the body of the ancestral realm recovers by itself. In the body, purple and golden blood constantly flows around the body, repairing the trauma in the body. He looked at Zhong Cheng coldly, and did not attack again, nor did he have any other superfluous actions.


    In fact, Chu Mo really wanted to kill Zhong Cheng with a knife when he just cut it out!


    When he was in the supreme realm, he had the ability to kill the great sage. Not to mention that he has now stepped into the realm of saints. If he really wants to kill Zhong Cheng, it is really not a very difficult thing. However, in the end, Chu Mo decided to let him go for the time being!


    He cut out with this knife, which was enough to shock the world. It has scared too many people. Chu Mo is prepared to keep the more powerful means. He didn''t want to expose all his abilities to the public. Especially if Zhong Cheng is killed, he will also fall into a strong weak state.


    Although someone will save him, for Chu Mo, except for the real life and death, such as the last time in Tiangang domain. At other times, he would not put his fate in the hands of others.


    Although Zhong Cheng is not dead, he is definitely not feeling well. It is by no means easy to recover completely. Therefore, the evil spirit in Chu Mo''s chest was also a seven or eight points. Zhong Cheng will never give up after suffering this loss. The relationship between the Zhong family and the royal family has long been in the same situation. There is still a chance to kill him in the future!


    The Jiang family Dacheng, who presided over the challenge arena, also showed some surprise on his face. He looked at Zhong Cheng in the challenge arena, didn''t stop the FA array, but asked in a deep voice, "are you... Admit defeat?"


    At this moment, almost everyone in the Zhong family camp is looking humiliated, and their eyes are about to crack.


    Everyone around also looked nervous, and even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    In the challenge arena, Zhong Cheng''s face was pale and his body trembled, but he nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, I... Conceded defeat."


    The Jiang family Dasheng, who presided over the challenge arena, didn''t care about that. After hearing this sentence, he directly announced loudly, "in the Second World War, Chu Mo won and Zhong Cheng lost!"


    As this sentence came out, on the stands around the challenge arena, starting from the camp of Luo Tian royal family, a frenzied cheer roared up!


    Then the cheers spread in all directions. Except for the Zhong family camp, there was still a dead silence, everyone was excited!


    One person singled out the Zhong family father and son, and almost did the father and son double kill!


    Zhong Cheng of the great sage realm bowed his head and conceded defeat in front of Chu Mo who had just joined the sage!


    Is there anything more exaggerated in this world?


    This is... It really boosts morale!


    Almost everyone in the whole royal family of Luo Tian was equally excited. Of course, in the corner of the Royal Camp, there was a group of people with expressions similar to those of the Zhong family.


    Royal collateral branch!


    Many of them, looking at Chu Mo, were full of coldness.


    The Jiang Dasheng, who presided over the challenge arena, said again, "Zhong Cheng, the battle is over. If you do it again, it will be provocation. Are you sure you have conceded, right?"


    Zhong Cheng couldn''t help looking at the great saint of the yuan family angrily. For him, every moment here is a great torment. But the great saint of the yuan family was repeatedly reminding him: you lost, you lost


    "Yes!" Zhong Cheng''s voice seemed to be cold from the glacier for hundreds of millions of years.


    The great saint of the yuan family nodded and removed the defense array of the challenge arena cleanly.


    At the moment when the Dharma array disappeared, Zhong Cheng''s figure disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time, there were three fierce and unparalleled murderous Qi, the finished shape, shooting at Chu Mo standing there... Fiercely!


    As fast as light and electricity, it is unparalleled in sharpness¡ª¡ª


    During the three watch period, brothers and sisters will give more support!


    Hug and thank you! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1475

    In the Jiang family camp, several angry shouts broke out at the same time with the royal family of Luo Tian.


    A vigorous old vine reappeared from the camp of the yuan family, which was incredibly fast and extended towards the three murderous spirits.


    On the side of the royal family of Luo Tian, the emperor under the canopy directly sacrificed a big seal, emitting a vast and endless breath of kings, and directly suppressed this world!


    The three murderous spirits, under the simultaneous suppression of rattan and imperial seal, burst into pieces.


    Disappear into invisibility.


    Chu Mo, who was standing there, was really shocked into a cold sweat.


    It came too fast and too suddenly!


    Even the warning of the sky god can''t keep up with the speed of the attack.


    Although it had been thought before that someone might suddenly kill him, an old vine came to the yuan family, and the emperor came to the royal family. In the face of this existence, few people thought that there were still people who had the courage to attack Chu Mo secretly.


    Even Chu Mo himself, somewhat relaxed his vigilance.


    At the moment when the three murderous Qi disappeared, Chu Mo looked directly at Luo Tian''s royal family, and his eyes fell on the side of the royal family.


    However, some people are faster than him. It''s the old vine.


    After cooperating with the emperor''s seal to shatter three murderous Qi, Lao Teng directly stretched out towards the side branch of the royal family. Even faster than the emperor.


    But it was also resisted!


    The man directly rose to the sky and sacrificed three magic weapons at the same time. The magic weapon erupted into a powerful atmosphere. Even Lao Teng was helpless for a moment.


    At this time, the emperor''s attack arrived.


    It was still the imperial seal, which suppressed the aura of the entire Luo Tian universe. It directly passed through the defense formed by the man''s three magic tools and hit the man''s head severely.


    Bang!


    The man''s head exploded directly, like a rotten watermelon. What God, what spiritual mark, was wiped out in this moment!


    There was no capture alive, no long trial. Only the sharpest killing.


    The emperor''s method really shocked countless people. Not to mention outsiders, even many people within the royal family are the first time to see the emperor kill others so fiercely.


    This method is incomparably simple!


    The old vine took back quickly, as if it had never stretched out.


    In all directions, there was a dead silence.


    At this time, a sad sigh came from the side camp of the royal family: "as an emperor, we will kill without teaching and die unjustly, and we will not accept it!"


    Then another voice sounded, "this is the same root, why did you do this?"


    Under the canopy, the emperor was still shrouded in the light of luck, and he didn''t answer at all. No, it''s also an answer. The emperor''s seal came out again and struck the two people who spoke.


    There were two uncontrollable exclamations in the camp of the royal family. They never dreamed that the emperor, who had always been low-key and tolerant, would be so straightforward and ruthless this time.


    Boom!


    A man''s head was smashed.


    The imperial seal, which carries supreme Qi, is simply a magic weapon without solution, and its speed is too fast to imagine. Under the urging of the emperor, it was a terrible weapon. Even the great sage of the same level was simply unable to resist.


    Another person, his whole body burst to death.


    This time, no one dared to say a word in the collateral branch of the whole royal family!


    "Ji Dongfang, since 23000 years ago, has taken refuge in the ancient Zhong family. He was personally received by the elder Zhong Caiyun of the Zhong family, and secretly became a foreign elder of the Zhong family."


    A voice first sounded from the royal family of Luo Tian. It was a very old elder saint. He stood up and said coldly, "Ji Beifang, since 56000 years ago, took refuge in the ancient black fish family, was received by the supreme existence of the black fish family, and secretly became the foreign elder of the black fish family."


    "Ji Yingwu, since taking refuge in the thousand foot statue 9000 years ago, has become one of the 108 generals of the thousand foot statue sitting down... All the above evidence is conclusive. The emperor is kind, and he feels that although you and others have abandoned the royal family, they have not yet been evil, and have not been judged. Today, he not only attacked his fellow sons, but also deceived the public. The Emperor himself suppressed them with supreme magic power."


    The old sage of the royal family who spoke, with two long eyebrows, almost covered his eyes. He said faintly, "I still have a lot of evidence in my hands. I hope some people who don''t know their self-respect and betray the royal family''s blood will do it for themselves."


    After saying that, the emperor''s flower was covered, and the ancient chariot took off. Accompanied by a large number of bodyguards, the emperor''s driving slowly disappeared in this small world.


    Only countless people were left speechless.


    The great sage Zhong Cheng has long disappeared and left. The Zhong family has just been named again, and even one of their ancestors, too long old Zhong Caiyun, has been directly named. It''s simply disgraceful.


    But they have no way to refute this matter, because it is a fact. Although most of the Zhong family''s children don''t know about it, a few high-level figures know it.


    In fact, this is not a very secret thing, but no one thought in advance that the contemporary emperor, who has always been low-key and even considered to be very weak, suddenly became so strong. This is the most shocking and incredible thing for many people. Before that, there were countless people secretly calling contemporary Emperors "the last generation".


    It is estimated that after today''s incident, no one should dare to call it that.


    On the other side of Xue''s house, Xue mercilessly glanced at her numb brother Xue Wulei, and couldn''t help sighing gently. He can think of how his brother feels at the moment. It must be shock with infinite despair.


    Chu Mo is too good? The strongest of the younger generation? Powerful enough to suffocate?


    In fact, neither!


    If Chu Mo defeated Zhong Sheng before, they might all have this idea. Will be surprised by Chu Mo''s terrible combat power.


    But now, the idea is gone. Because Chu Mo has completely separated from the level of their group! Step into a higher realm!


    Not to mention that he succeeded in becoming a saint, but that he cut the great saint Zhong Cheng with a knife... This has completely exceeded the cognition of almost all monks of the same generation. They are all the top Tianjiao in the world. Any one of them is the best genius in a big field.


    They never lack vision, but also a lot of confidence. No matter which one, they all have invincible faith.


    But now in their hearts, Chu mo... Has completely surpassed them, far ahead to the point where they can''t even see their body shadow.


    Only those elders... Can be compared with him.


    For a moment, I don''t know how many people have such ideas in their minds at the same time.


    Xue stood up without tears and didn''t speak, and walked out with a lonely face. Xue mercilessly glanced at her brother''s back and her silent father Xue Chunqiu. Finally, she could only sigh and walked away with her head down.


    At this time, a burst of low words suddenly came from the royal family of Luo Tian, which made countless people who wanted to leave stop.


    "The royal family of Luo Tian, in the eyes of many people, is an aging behemoth, which has declined and withered. But today, I am here to recruit warriors under the order of the emperor. The royal family may be really old, and it is really beginning to decline. But the blood of the Royal family has never been lost. From the day when it took charge of the world''s fortune in the past, this has never changed. So, who is willing to accompany the royal family to rise again? But in the following days, come to the imperial palace here, or Luotian imperial city. As long as you have the same blood, as long as you are not afraid of death. The number of Royal generals is reserved for you! "


    It was the 19th emperor uncle Ji Feng who spoke. After he finished speaking, he sat there safely.


    The whole small world of the challenge arena was silent at first, and then... An uproar!


    The royal family... Unexpectedly issued a recruitment order!


    How many years has it been? How many years ago was the last time the royal family recruited warriors? Few people remember clearly.


    Today, the royal family''s performance really shocked too many people.


    Strong, domineering, without losing breadth of mind and tolerance.


    This is the style of the royal family in their eyes!


    Even without this recruitment order, there are countless top Tianjiao from the seven regions, who have the intention to serve the royal family. Now that the call up order was issued, it was like a volcano exploding.


    The friar of the Zhong family camp, who had not had time to leave, heard the call up order, and everyone''s face instantly turned blue!


    They finally understood the intention of the emperor to visit here today. It turned out that it was not only to support his nephew Chu Mo, but also to win over the peerless Tianjiao of the seven domains!


    damn!


    It''s too late to figure it out now. For the peerless Tianjiao of the seven domains, any ancient clan in Luo Tianxian domain has ideas, but why Tianjiao is called Tianjiao, is it so easy to attract?


    Is it to be king in their respective regions, or to be a general of an ancient clan in luotianxian region? Few people choose the latter one.


    But what if it''s the general of the royal family?


    That''s naturally different!


    However, the royal family has not recruited external monks for too many years, so many people were willing but powerless before. Today, with endless momentum, the royal family won two consecutive games. The emperor is no longer as weak as people know, and the means to suppress traitors are fierce.


    It''s a perfect combination of time, place and people!


    Who can stop it?


    Chu Mo stood there with a smile on his face. In his body, the only self volume of heaven''s will and mind method, also at this moment, sublimation appeared again.


    Although it did not directly enter the level of volume V, it raised a small level.


    The endless essence in all directions was sucked into his body by him.


    Then, he walked slowly towards the Royal Camp.


    There, his brother is watching him.


    There, a large number of Royal relatives are watching him.


    There, his mother and father are watching him.


    Everyone, smiling, stood there to welcome him and waited for him to come back. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1476

    The Royal Palace is full of joy. All the royal children are full of happy smiles on their faces. At the periphery of the palace, there are a large number of young Tianjiao from the seven regions.


    The emperor''s skill is very clever. Before the war, he made some remarks. After the war, he used thunder to suppress the rebellion within the royal family, and finally let people openly recruit heroes from all over the world. With Chu Mo''s two big victories, the momentum of the royal family instantly surpassed all the ancient families in Luo Tianxian domain.


    Although in the eyes of many ancient people in Luo Tianxian domain, the royal family is still the behemoth that has entered its twilight years. But in the eyes of the young Tianjiao from the seven regions, he is still a magnificent beast. Still unshakable, still full of domineering!


    In the huge banquet palace, new faces were constantly brought in, either excited or constrained to participate in the Royal dinner.


    The emperor has left. He can''t leave the imperial city for too long. There are too many things to deal with. But as the crown prince, Ji Qi stayed. Here, smiling on behalf of his father, he received these fresh blood who had joined the royal family one by one.


    Chu Mo''s influence is also great. Even Chu Mo didn''t expect that so many people would actually come for him.


    At the moment, he was sitting on a table with Jiang caiyue, Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng, bald son and Lin Xiu, talking and laughing. From time to time, some brave friars from the seven regions came here and greeted him politely.


    At this time, Ji Sheng came over expressionless, and then, under the surprised gaze of many people, saluted Chu Mo Shen.


    As a prince, there are few people who can make Ji Sheng give gifts like this, except for the elders of the royal family. For people of the same generation, Ji Sheng has never given gifts to anyone in his life.


    Therefore, Ji Sheng publicly presented gifts to Chu Mo at this meeting, which directly shocked many people.


    What does he want?


    Ji Sheng looked at Chu Mo and said, "if you don''t like it, you don''t like it. However, I''ve begun to admire you a little. You''ve made a big face for the royal family today. Facts have proved that you''re a good man. I apologize for being rude to you in the past!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "no, some things happen. I don''t want to think about them anymore."


    Ji Sheng was slightly stunned, then nodded and said, "well said, Chu Mo, I look up at you now. You really don''t have to forgive me. If it were me, you might not forgive me... However, I won''t do it in the future. Thank you for making me grow up a lot!"


    Ji Sheng said, bending down again.


    This scene, seen in the eyes of many seven regions Tianjiao who just joined the royal family, showed a touch of touch.


    Although they don''t know what happened between Ji Sheng and Chu Mo, as a prince, it''s enough to be able to correct his mistakes and bow and apologize in public.


    For them, they also have great confidence.


    Chu Mo grew up from the secular world, and naturally knew these things, but he certainly wouldn''t say some narrow-minded words to spoil the scenery at this time.


    "It''s not a question of not forgiving." Chu Mo looked at Ji Sheng and smiled, holding up a glass of wine, He said, "I don''t want to think about the past. Over time, it will fade slowly. It''s like being naughty when I was a child. I made several scars on my body, which looked terrible with blood. But one day, the scars will heal, and the wounds left will fade with time. In the end, there may be only an invisible mark left. It is also a process of growth. So, the past is the past."


    Ji Sheng''s eyes became brighter and brighter with Chu Mo''s words. Finally, he nodded repeatedly, picked up a glass of wine, and motioned to Chu Mo, "well said, taught!" Say, drink it up in one gulp.


    Chu Mo also drank the wine in one gulp.


    Then, the two looked at each other and smiled, and the past was eliminated.


    Some things, really not the original unforgivable problem, like scars, appear... It is impossible to completely eliminate it. But the scar will heal and fade, and in the end, it may not be clear or even invisible. My heart may remember, maybe not.


    Chu Mo is not a narrow-minded person, but Ji Sheng''s words and what he did did did a great blow to Chu mo. This time, if it weren''t for his parents'' sake, he wouldn''t have chosen Luo Tian royal family so easily.


    It should not be done right, but help... Don''t even think about it!


    Later, the banquet in the main hall began to bustle, and more seven regions Tianjiao directly chose to join the royal family of Luo Tian and become a member of the royal family.


    Don''t underestimate the identity of this general. In the eyes of many people, the general of the royal family of Luo Tian is a real general! And Luotian imperial city is the heaven in the eyes of countless people!


    Ji Qi was flushed all night. For the royal family, this grand occasion has not been seen for many years.


    After the banquet, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji called Chu Mo to the room and first reviewed the two battles today. Chu Tianji sighed and was proud of his son''s achievements today.


    Later, Ji Qingyu asked Chu Mo about his next plan.


    "Son, now you can see the situation of the royal family. The howl of war has begun to blow, and the war is imminent. Your father and I must participate in the war. Because this is our mission. But you are different." Ji Qingyu looked at Chu Mo: "although you also have royal blood flowing in your body, you don''t need to bear the responsibility of those royal families. In fact, if you can hide, no one can find you, my mother would rather hide you."


    "Because of that prophecy?" Chu Mo asked.


    Ji Qingyu nodded: "now it seems that those supreme beings may indeed be devoid of skills. Even though they can incarnate thousands of things, they may not have the energy to fight against you. In fact, with the counterattack of the royal family, the war is unfolding. That prediction also reduces the crisis for you a lot."


    Chu Tianji said aside: "There is also a reason why your mother and I became members of the royal family without hesitation and assumed those responsibilities. You must also know about it. On the one hand, it is because the royal family did something to your mother and me for a reason. Anyway, the three members of our family have reunited; on the other hand, when you were in a crisis of life and death, your uncle saved you at the cost of serious injury. In the past Your mother and I don''t want you to live in hatred. "


    Chu Mo nodded, "thank you, dad and mom. I know what to do."


    "We are your parents, thank us for what we do? We owe you too much. No matter what the reason is, we can''t afford you after all." Ji Qingyu said.


    "Mom, don''t say that. In fact, even when I didn''t understand anything in those years, I didn''t hate you. I just wanted to find you and ask why I left me alone..." Chu Mo smiled and talked about those experiences in those years.


    Bit by bit, including his relationship with fairy princess Qi Xiaoyu, was not concealed.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji were all sighing.


    In the end, Chu Mo said seriously, "so my next plan is to find the three blood moons left on the sky god''s mirror. I want those relatives and friends who died because of me to come back to life. I want them to appear in this world again."


    "The remaining three blood moons?" Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji looked at each other, and then looked at Chu Mo: "aren''t there four?"


    "Three, chaos is already here." Chu Mo said, summoning the sky god''s mirror from his chest, and then holding it in the palm of his hand, on which seven blood moons were shining.


    "God... Which one is chaos?" Ji Qingyu looked at the sky god in Chu Mo''s hand with a shocked face.


    Chu Tianji was also surprised, looking at Chu Mo and said, "chaotic blood moon... Where did you find it?"


    Ji Qingyu said, "it is said that since ancient times, the sky god has been incomplete, and almost no one knows the whereabouts of the four blood moons."


    Chu Mo said, "for a long time, at that time, I was still in the fairy world, and I found it in a relic."


    Ji Qingyu showed a slight frown, Think about it: "I seem to remember that when Lao Zu was still there, he once talked about several treasures of the Luo Tian universe. Killing heaven is one, but it is a fierce knife. No one knows its origin. Some guesses are not particularly reliable, and almost no one has been able to master it completely. Therefore, although killing heaven is a top treasure, for a long time, no one has paid too much attention to it because no one can control it. No Once, in your hand, it seems to be completely different. I can''t see the mystery in it; Chaos oven, the ancestor once said that it was a magic tool made by supreme refining. It can not only refine pills, but also repair all the skills in the world. It can also be called a treasure. As for the sky god''s mirror... "


    Ji Qingyu hesitated for a moment, Then say: "The ancestor said that it came from that channel, and the first person to get it should also be Taishang. It is a real treasure, which can learn from all things in the world, and find the best treasure in the world... But later, the sky god warning disappeared for some reason. Then, it appeared in the hand of a supreme being. It seems to have lost its original effect. There are only six of the ten blood moons left. It was handed over to his descendants by the Supreme Being and brought to the Yan Huang realm, Finally lost in the war. Now in your hands. The old ancestor said that the sky god Jian wanted to become a God. Its spirituality was too sufficient. All the ten blood moons had the highest spirituality. The departure of four blood moons led to the loss of the original divine power of the sky god Jian. According to the speculation of the ancestor, the four blood moons should fly into four of the eight domains. "


    "What is there in those big fields that can attract four blood moons to run away?" Chu Tianji frowned.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. The sky god was full of spirituality. He naturally knew it long ago, but he didn''t know why these blood moons ran away. Therefore, after listening to his mother''s words, Chu Mo directly asked the spirit of the instrument of the sky god.


    This time, Qi Ling''s answer was a little vague, saying that it couldn''t remember. But it should be to find some chance.


    At this time, chaos blood moon suddenly sent a clear idea, which made Chu Mo change his face on the spot.


    "Son, what''s the matter?" Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji all looked at Chu Mo with concern.


    Chu Mo said, "the chaos blood moon told me that they ran away to find the opportunity to become a God. It said that the identification of God, the beheading and the unification... Should all be in the Beidou! It told me that the Yanhuang Beidou... Has the opportunity to become a god!"¡ª¡ª


    I recommend a new book by my friend, which is called positive energy,. You can find them by searching, urban ones. You can support those you like.


    I read the author''s name for a long time. Maybe it''s too pure. I don''t understand what it means. Let''s help analyze it and call Hao. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1477

    After hearing this, Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu all looked confused and frowned. They didn''t understand what chaos blood moon meant by the opportunity to become God?


    At this time, the room was suddenly shrouded in a chaotic atmosphere. Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu are all alert and just want to react. A voice sounded in the room: "Yanhuang Beidou, there is a big chance."


    "Are you?" Ji Qingyu asked suspiciously with provocative eyebrows.


    "I am chaos!" Sound, not old, but with a strong flavor of vicissitudes, as if through the ages.


    "Can you tell me?" Ji Qingyu asked.


    "You shouldn''t say, you can''t say, you can''t say." The sound of chaos is very calm.


    "Then, can you find the other three blood moons?" Ji Qingyu also wants to help his son revive those dead people as soon as possible, because those people are very important to Chu mo.


    "Yes." Chaos blood moon replied.


    Then it fell silent.


    Obviously, chaos blood moon can show up and say these words because Ji Qingyu knows too many things. So that there was no need to keep some secrets in front of her.


    At the same time, I also want to tell Chu Mo that the three blood moons can be found.


    "If I can find those three blood moons, I can save them." Chu Mo''s eyes were extremely firm. This is the most important thing for him at present.


    "The Beidou realm, I heard that the realm is worse than the Yanhuang realm in recent years. Although it has not been sealed, its aura is drying up. Few powerful monks have appeared." Ji Qingyu said, "but in those days, there were many amazing monks from Beidou. Many people even said that the luck of Beidou was exhausted by those monks."


    Chu Tianji nodded: "I have heard this statement before, but what I have heard is a little different."


    Ji Qingyu looked at Chu Tianji and said, "hmm?"


    Chu Tianji glanced at the celestial omen in Chu Mo''s hand and said, "I heard that it was because there were treasures in the Beidou domain that suppressed the aura there. Therefore, the aura of that place was drying up."


    Ji Qingyu frowned and deduced in her heart how much this matter had to do with the opportunity of becoming God that chaos Blood Moon said.


    Ji Qingyu has actually heard of the so-called becoming a God. That''s the list of gods!


    Every creature on the list can be completely detached from it. Jump out of the three realms, not in the middle of the five elements.


    But in the two big fields of Yanhuang and Beidou, what opportunities can exist to become gods?


    However, they do not think that chaos blood moon is lying.


    At this time, Chu Mo said, "it''s enough to know that the three blood moons are in the Beidou domain. The question of whether to become a God or not is too far away."


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji nodded at the same time, and Chu Tianji said with a smile, "that''s what I said. Even if there is an opportunity to become a God, it doesn''t matter to us. In that case, you can go to Beidou domain."


    Ji Qingyu said, "if you go to Beidou, it''s the fastest to walk from the test field. I''ll tell you the coordinate position of the transmission array. You can go there to find three blood moons directly through the transmission array."


    "If there is a transmission array, it is naturally the best." Chu Mo nodded.


    Then, the three of the family ended their conversation, and Chu Mo left.


    Although Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji also want to go to Beidou with their son, they can''t go away at the moment. Luo Tian royal family has fought with some forces. Even if it is not necessary for them to go to the battlefield in a short time, they must also wait here.


    A few days later, Chu Mo said goodbye to Jiang caiyue, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng.


    Jiang caiyue looked at her son and said, "although I don''t know what you''re going to do in Beidou, take care of yourself. Don''t worry, Ye Qing and Zhenzhen, I''ll take care of you."


    Chu Mo smiled and didn''t explain anything: "thank you so much. I''ll see you later."


    Jiang caiyue shook her head, "don''t worry... I have something else to tell you."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looks at Jiang caiyue.


    "Beidou domain seems to be weaker than Yanhuang domain in recent years. It has been too many years since there was such an amazing arrogance. But I have to remind you, be careful over there. There may be a supreme statue in that place."


    "How is it possible?" Chu Mo stared at Jiang caiyue and said, "you''re not deliberately scaring me, are you?"


    "What did I scare you into doing?" Jiang caiyue shook her head: "don''t think that the supreme existence of the Luo Tian universe is all from the Luo Tian Xian domain. In fact, you''re wrong. Before the ages, almost all of them came from the eight domains. The ancestors of the Ji family and the Jiang family came from the Yan Huang domain. Has no one ever told you this?"


    Chu Mo''s face was dull: "no one told me."


    "Maybe it''s meaningless to say these things?" Jiang caiyue said, "Beidou realm has had many powerful powers. According to our ancestors'' speculation, there may be a supreme existence hidden in Beidou realm. However, this matter is not certain. But many people know that Beidou realm has a strong power in the great holy land. You must be more careful when you go there."


    Chu Mo made a serious apology to Jiang caiyue. This matter should be a real secret. Because even his mother Ji Qingyu doesn''t know, otherwise, Ji Qingyu will remind him.


    "You''re welcome. Grandpa Teng said you were extraordinary, and grandpa Teng also said you were extraordinary. Well... I also think you are different from ordinary monks. You always feel that there is a force that can change everything in you. Haha, maybe the prophecy is right. So I''m waiting for the day when you completely overturn the sky. At that time, don''t take me as a friend." Jiang caiyue said jokingly.


    "You think too much of me." Chu Mo smiled and Jiang caiyue left.


    When Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng learned that Chu Mo was leaving, they all wanted to go with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo shook his head: "eldest brother, second brother, second sister-in-law, and bald brother, you''d better go back to the testing ground first. The war of the royal family can''t be finished in a short time. If it''s not done well, it''s a long-lasting war. What we need to do is to improve our strength as soon as possible, at least... We need to become saints first, and then consider participating in the war. Otherwise, if we go to the battlefield, we may not have too good results."


    Chu Mo was very honest, and several people knew that what he said was the truth. Zi Dao thought for a while, and finally nodded and agreed that Chu Mo was there. They could join the royal family of Luo Tian at any time, and they were not in a hurry.


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo: "third, is this trip to Beidou very important to you?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s very important. It''s related to the life and death of many of my relatives and friends."


    "I see." Zi Dao nodded. Both he and Liu Yunfeng knew who the relatives and friends in Chu Mo''s mouth meant.


    Liu Yunfeng said, "it''s better to go to Beidou. Anyway, there''s no great danger there. With the strength of the third, you should be able to walk sideways there."


    Zi Dao shook his head, "not necessarily!"


    Liu Yunfeng was slightly stunned.


    Zi Dao said, "don''t underestimate any big field. Even in the Yanhuang big field, we may not be allowed to walk sideways."


    Liu Yunfeng was a little unconvinced, but he didn''t refute.


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t worry, two brothers, I''ll be fine."


    "Yes, your boy is extremely lucky. Even if there is danger, he will certainly turn his luck into good." Liu Yunfeng said with a smile.


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye to Ji Qi.


    At this moment, a large number of royal family members have left one after another, ready to return to the imperial city and prepare for the next war.


    There are only a few royal children left here.


    Ji Qi first expressed his understanding of Chu Mo''s choice, and then warned Chu Mo, "although those collateral branches of the royal family have retreated this time, they will not give up. Many of the strong ones in the collateral branches are too deeply involved with those supreme beings, so you must be careful."


    Chu Mo said, "don''t worry, I''ll be on guard against those people."


    Ji Qi said, "don''t hesitate when it''s time to do it."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Finally, after saying goodbye to his parents, Chu Mo went on the road with Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng and returned to the testing ground.


    Zi Dao is ready to cross his Saint''s disaster in the testing ground, Liu Yunfeng is also ready to attack the saint''s realm here, and Lin Xiu and bald son are determined to catch up.


    After entering the testing ground, Chu Mo didn''t stop much and went directly to the transmission array his mother told him. A few days later, Chu Mo''s figure appeared at the entrance to the Beidou domain.


    At this time, Chu Mo, from the appearance, has completely become another person. Wearing a strong gray dress and a bun, he looks like he is in his thirties. His bronze skin looks very powerful.


    At the entrance of the Big Dipper, it is inaccessible. Chu Mo didn''t meet any monks here. He stepped into this passage, and the next moment, a powerful space force surrounded him, and in an instant, it seemed to span endless space and time.


    When Chu Mo''s figure reappeared, he had entered the Beidou domain.


    This is a strange world.


    Countless stars are shining in the vast void in front of us.


    After Chu Mo came out, two monks guarding here were stunned for a long time when they saw him. Until Chu Mo wanted to leave, the first of the two friars dared to come forward and said to Chu Mo, "this Taoist friend, I dare to ask you what''s the matter with you in Beidou realm..."


    "Travel." Chu Mo glanced at the questioner, and sighed in his heart: here in the Beidou domain, at least on the surface, it is indeed a little declining. The two monks guarding the entrance of the testing ground are actually two top emperors.


    In his view, at least it is normal for two monks of the supreme realm to guard here.


    The two monks couldn''t see through Chu Mo''s accomplishments at all. Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, their attitude became more respectful.


    "Well, Taoist friends, can you register here? Otherwise, there will be adults asking later... We can''t explain."


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, "registration? Whose rule is this?"


    At this time, a faint wave came from the distant void, and a figure, from far to near, was quite fast. At the same time, he said, "my rules!"¡ª¡ª


    At the third watch, I''d like to thank my brothers and sisters for their support. Last month''s monthly ticket was very dangerous. At the last moment, it was almost kicked out of the top ten by someone else. The double at the beginning of this month is enough for everyone to awesome. Thank you! I hope not to stop, but to continue to vote monthly. Don''t forget to recommend tickets. I have always believed that the so-called inside story is your constant support. Therefore, we also need to continue to accumulate, let our heritage become deeper. I also believe that brothers and sisters really like and support the monthly vote. I will continue to work hard to tell good stories and update them steadily to repay you. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1478

    While talking, this figure has come to Chu mo. this is a young man with jade like gods, sword eyebrows and starry eyes. He is tall, carrying his hands upside down, looking up and down at Chu Mo, and his eyes still show a look of disdain.


    This is a youth supreme!


    Moreover, his realm is not low, and he should have reached the supreme peak level.


    At this time, the two monks guarding the entrance of the testing ground, with a respectful face, saluted the young man: "I''ve seen your excellency!"


    The young man didn''t even look at them, but looked at Chu Mo coldly: "do you think Beidou domain is weak and wants to get a little cheaper? If you are sensible, go back where you come from, and honestly compete for your list of heaven, earth and people in the test field. Beidou domain is not where you can come!"


    Chu Mo was more or less surprised by this tough attitude. He frowned slightly, looked at the young man and said, "outsiders can''t come to Beidou?"


    "Yes, you''re smart." The young man bent his mouth upward and said with a smile: "you don''t have to feel embarrassed about it. To tell you the truth, ten years later, Beidou domain, you can come anywhere. Then, if it''s fate to see you again, I can even host you and treat you well. My name is Qi Peng. Then, come back to Beidou domain, ask anyone, and he can lead you to me."


    Qi Peng said, looking at Chu Mo: "now, please go back."


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Peng and shook ¨I Head: "what if I don''t come back?"


    "Then you are toasting instead of drinking." Qi Peng seemed to have expected that Chu Mo would choose this way, shrugged and said, "to be honest, in the past month, I have killed three people who want to come to Beidou to pick up bargains. If you want to be the fourth, I have no problem."


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Peng and said faintly, "it''s unreasonable."


    With that, he lifted his legs and left. He didn''t want to entangle with such people at all.


    Qi Peng sneered: "death!"


    Directly to Chu Mo!


    He offered a magic weapon, which was a star map, like a scroll of painting. After unfolding, the power of the stars burst out on it, and it was directly suppressed towards Chu mo.


    "Sacred vessels?" Chu Mo was a little stunned in his heart. He didn''t expect to meet a high-level supreme holding holy wares just after entering the Beidou domain. This is quite different from the weak Beidou domain in people''s impression!


    However, Chu Mo was not afraid of the only holy weapon. He smashed the star map with his bare hands.


    "I don''t know what to do!" Qi Peng sneered in his heart.


    Chu Mo''s fist suddenly erupted into an unparalleled force, which blasted on this sacred star map.


    Boom!


    An earth shaking bang. In that map, a large number of stars have fallen and broken!


    Qi Peng was surprised. He immediately recalled the star map. But I found that the stars on the star map were less than half. Suddenly burst into a rage: "how dare you destroy my magic weapon?"


    "Idiot." Chu Mo glanced at him, then lifted his legs and left. His figure, in an instant, completely disappeared into the void.


    Qi Peng was so angry there that he shouted curses, but he couldn''t even see the shadow of Chu mo.


    Then, he took out the sound stone, his face bleak activated a spiritual force on the sound stone, and said: "elder, someone broke in from the testing field, and I couldn''t stop him. He almost destroyed my star map with one punch! Well, yes, he used one punch, and now he is gone. I''m worried, he is also aiming at... Well, good, good, I see, thank the elder for his kind words in front of my grandfather."


    After saying that, Qi Peng turned off the sound transmission stone, and then turned his eyes to the watchers of the two emperors'' realm.


    "Big... Lord, we..." the two guardians of the realm of the emperor were all covered with chaff, shivering and kneeling in the void to beg for mercy.


    "Well, that person is not something you can stop." Qi Peng said.


    "Thank you, sir..." the two said in unison.


    But before their words fell, their heads were already flying high, and their eyes were full of unbelievable light. Didn''t you say... Don''t you blame us?


    "But you saw me make a fool of myself." Qi Peng said indifferently, and then waved his hand.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two explosions, the two heads, directly burst open, broken into a blood mist.


    Qi Peng killed two high-level emperors with a wave, which was like crushing two insignificant insects. There was no unnecessary expression on his face. He just looked at the entrance of the testing ground with gloomy eyes and murmured, "my grandfather doesn''t want to scare the snake, so there are so many things that don''t know how to live or die without sealing this place. It''s damned to want to come here and get some cheap!"


    Then, Qi Peng''s figure gradually disappeared into the void.


    Chu Mo had already left the entrance. He didn''t make a big fight there, and he didn''t want to make too much publicity and attract other people''s attention.


    From Qi Peng and Chu Mo, we can feel that the weak reputation of Beidou domain in recent years should be deliberately created by themselves!


    Although it is not clear for the time being how powerful the Beidou domain is, at present, they should not be inferior to the Tiangang domain!


    In that case, why is there a weak reputation? Moreover, the feeling is getting weaker and weaker. It seems that there is no connection between green and yellow. What secrets are they guarding?


    Qi Peng revealed one thing in his words. He said that if he came back in ten years, he could be the host and treat Chu Mo well. But not now


    Chu Mo frowned and said in his heart: the three blood moons of Jianshen, beheading and Guiyi may also be concentrated in the Beidou domain. Chaos Blood Moon said that there was an opportunity to become God hidden in the two big fields of Yan Huang Beidou. Can we say... What Qi Peng said has something to do with it?


    Chu Mo deduced the connection between these things in his heart, but he kept flying towards the depths of the Beidou domain.


    Sage realm, one world step by step, walking in this big field, the speed is incredible.


    Soon, Chu Mo found the huge and unparalleled continent floating in the void of the Beidou domain!


    Its thickness can reach 10 billion Li, and you can''t see how thick this continent is at a glance. Its area... Is boundless. In contrast, the Yan Huang continent after the fragmentation, even the largest celestial sphere, also seems too small.


    "This is a truly complete continent." Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    Later, Chu Mo set foot on this continent. He flew up from the abyss on the edge of the continent. In the end, he finally landed on this continent.


    A few days later, Chu Mo came to the first city.


    This is an ancient city, and the city wall is full of vicissitudes of time. The ancient city is a little shabby, perhaps because it is on the edge of the continent. There are not many people here. The whole ancient city is estimated to have no more than 100000 people.


    After Chu Mo came here, he changed his image again. He made himself look closer to the people of the Beidou continent. After converging their own breath, even the locals of this ancient city can hardly feel too much difference from Chu mo.


    Chu Mo came here with the biggest purpose of finding the three blood moons. In addition, he didn''t want to create complications at all.


    And finding those three blood moons does not need the help of people in this world. As long as you take the sky god''s mirror, at a certain distance, the sky god''s mirror will naturally remind him.


    In a tavern, Chu Mo casually ordered two dishes, then ordered a pot of wine, sat there, and slowly poured himself up.


    In the tavern, there are several adventurers. The one with the strongest strength should be in the realm of the emperor. The weakest one is actually a real immortal, who can''t even reach the realm of emperor and Lord.


    A few people sat there drinking sultry wine and didn''t talk much. Until Chu Mo was almost finished and ready to leave. Suddenly, one of the emperors of the threeorfour heaven realm suddenly complained, "his grandmother''s Beidou religion is really a bit too deceptive. Its name is Beidou. Does this Beidou region become their backyard? Why should we block all mountains and lakes? Why should we block all places of adventure?"


    "Old six, are you drunk? Talk nonsense here!" The monk with the highest cultivation of the emperor and the state of seven or eight heavy heaven, gave a cold reprimand. Then he looked carefully at Chu mo.


    Although Chu Mo did not reveal any breath, and looked very ordinary, like an ordinary person in the ancient city, these monks were still full of vigilance in their hearts. They don''t want to cause any trouble.


    The friar of another landlord wuchongtian also whispered, "old six, you drink too much, don''t talk nonsense anymore."


    The monk, who was called the sixth brother, glanced at the few tables of guests in the tavern and said discontentedly, "what are you afraid of? Our living space has been compressed to this extent, is it not allowed to complain? How far can bullies be bullied?"


    "Shh!"


    At this time, the eldest of these monks suddenly looked slightly shocked and made a silent gesture to the sixth brother, and his face instantly turned pale. Trembling voice said: "Your Excellency, my brother was unintentional. After drinking, he made a slip of tongue. Please don''t commit a crime. Don''t worry about it..."


    Before the monk finished speaking, a cold voice suddenly came from the pub.


    "Hum!"


    A wave of murder, directly shrouded in the past towards the drunken old six.


    The killing machine is cold and thick. be a trend which cannot be halted!


    Seeing that the monk of the landlord''s threeorfour heaven realm was about to be killed by this murderous spirit, on the spot, several monks around Lao Liu all wanted to split their eyes. They are sworn brothers, but at this moment, they can do nothing but watch this scene happen.


    Chu Mo, who was sitting there, suddenly sighed, "bullying people too much!"


    With that, he picked up a green vegetable on the plate with his chopsticks and shook his wrist gently.


    Bang!


    Inside the tavern, there was a crisp sound. At the same time that green vegetable was torn apart, the fierce murderous spirit was instantly eliminated!


    Those monks were all silly there. There was no happiness for the rest of their lives in their eyes, only incredible shock. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1479

    The killing came too fast and too suddenly, but it was also resolved too fast and too suddenly. So that the monks who escaped in the tavern all stood on the spot, with a look of bewilderment on their faces. After a while, they turned their eyes to Chu mo. their eyes looking at Chu mo were also full of awe.


    Then, the eldest of these monks shook his fist at Chu Mo: "thank you for your help!"


    Chu Mo shook his head. He just couldn''t see it, so he gave his hand.


    At this time, the door of the tavern suddenly turned into powder, as if it had disappeared out of thin air. There was only one door opening left.


    A figure, standing at the door, was a young man in his thirties. He is handsome, but slightly feminine. His face is very pale, as if he had suffered a little internal injury.


    Just now, he gathered a killing opportunity to kill the monk who dared to speak rudely. He was directly destroyed by someone, which also made him suffer a little backfire. He knew that there were masters in the tavern, but relying on the powerful forces behind him, he did not shrink back, but directly came to the door. He wanted to see who was so bold that he dared to block the Beidou sect.


    Then he saw Chu Mo sitting there, frowning slightly. This man... Quite unfamiliar. He has never seen it!


    This practitioner, who looks also in his thirties and has a little dark skin, is also calmly looking at him.


    This makes Lu Ping''s anger difficult to calm. Although there is a word "Ping" in his name, his temperament has never been smooth. He looked at Chu Mo sitting there coldly and said, "who are you? Why dare you meddle in the affairs of Beidou sect?"


    "He just complained. Why is he so angry?" Chu Mo smiled at Lu Ping.


    Lu Ping''s eyes narrowed slightly and sneered, "you say that, you are determined to meddle in this business, right? In Xialu Ping, do you dare to report your name and origin?"


    Chu Mo didn''t speak yet. The eldest of the monks over there came over with a bitter look on his face and saluted Ping Shen: "Lord Lu Ping, we really didn''t mean to say anything. I hope you will hold your hand high and don''t have the same experience with us..."


    He had to stand up and speak, because once there was a conflict between the two people, the one who stood up for him might end up with nothing, patting his ass and leaving. But what do they do? They still have to survive in this generation and offend the Beidou sect. What should they do? What about their families? They won''t blame Chu Mo for meddling. After all, it was not someone else''s vegetable just now, and the old six has died. According to the consistent hegemonic style of Beidou sect, they may not be spared, and being abolished is simply the best outcome. But they must also consider what will happen after they survive.


    Chu Mo also understood this truth, so when he saw the eldest of the monks talking, he stood aside and watched.


    As a result, the friar named Lu Ping of Beidou cult looked straight at Chu Mo as if he hadn''t seen each other at all. "Why? Have the courage to meddle in other''s affairs, and don''t have the courage to report his name? Well, if you''re afraid, just kneel down on the ground and kowtow three times. Remember, it''s three times. No way. In this way, my Lord is in a good mood, and may let you off."


    Chu Mo sighed, "what if I don''t?"


    Lu Ping sneered, "no? Just die!"


    "You are procrastinating, waiting for those people in your sect to come and support you, right?" Chu Mo suddenly asked.


    Lu Ping''s eyes flashed a flustered color, and then he looked at Chu Mo with a tough grin: "so what? Provoked the Beidou sect, do you think you can leave here alive?"


    "Then you don''t have to wait. They can''t get through." Chu Mo said calmly.


    "What do you mean?" Lu Ping frowned tightly and looked at Chu Mo puzzled.


    "They are all dead." Chu Mo sighed.


    In his realm, how can he not know what Lu Ping is doing? When he came to Beidou, he really didn''t want to make too much publicity, nor did he want to do anything earth shattering here. But there is no way. This is the practice world. In a world where strength is paramount, a word doesn''t agree with it, and once it does... It rarely leaves a living mouth. Otherwise, there can only be more future troubles, one after another.


    Over the years, Chu Mo understood this truth better than anyone else.


    Therefore, just when Lu Ping contacted the helpers in his sect, Chu Mo had separated a Dharma body and easily killed those people tens of thousands of miles away from the ancient city.


    In front of Lu Ping, Chu Mo didn''t want to let go. Just look back and erase the memory of these people in the pub.


    Lu Ping looked at Chu Mo in surprise, with an incredulous look on his face. Then, he suddenly offered a magic weapon and wanted to escape with the help of the power of the magic weapon.


    Bang!


    The magic weapon exploded in the pub, creating an infinite space force.


    But at the same time, Chu Mo made a move!


    He stretched out a hand and released a gentle force. In a moment, he formed an independent small world, and controlled all the space forces released by this magic instrument within the scope of this small world. Then, squeeze hard... Annihilate!


    These people in the tavern, including Lu Ping, just felt a flower in front of them, and then... There was nothing.


    Chu Mo sighed, glanced at Lu Ping, and shot him directly.


    Lu Ping''s figure completely disappeared in the world, together with his spirit, there was nothing left.


    A practice will eventually become empty. Maybe at the moment before his death, he will regret, but if things happen again, I''m afraid he will still do so.


    Inside the tavern, there was a complete silence, and everyone looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face.


    These people, including those saved by Chu Mo, looked at Chu Mo with fear.


    Chu Mo sighed and shot directly. After erasing the memory of these people for a period of time with a powerful Taoist method, unless there is a powerful shot that is many times deeper than Chu Mo''s Taoism, maybe he can know the truth, otherwise, no one can find any clues.


    After all this, Chu Mo drifted away.


    After a while, these people in the pub woke up, frowning one by one, feeling that something had just happened, but they couldn''t remember it at all.


    The sixth of the monks took a sip of wine. Somehow, he felt his heart beating fast, as if he was afraid of something. He couldn''t help scolding: "Damn it, you say this damn... Damn North... Hey, forget it, our brothers, have worked hard for so many years, so let''s give ourselves a rest time. Boss, I miss my daughter a little!"


    The boss also felt a little flustered, unable to find the reason. Hearing Laoliu''s words, he looked at Laoliu deeply and said with some satisfaction, "Laoliu, you are also mature."


    The other brothers also nodded: "well, old six has always been the hottest temper. It''s really not easy for him to think so. Boss, we can''t find a panacea these days, so we can take a good rest for a period of time and spend time with our family!"


    The boss nodded: "I''m afraid you don''t want to. Since brothers think so, let''s rest for a while."


    With that, several people paid for the wine, and then left the pub. Soon, they left the city, and the figure of the group gradually disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the north of Beidou, the deepest part of the continent, there is a huge palace, covering hundreds of millions of miles, suspended in the void. Here, it is called "heavenly palace" by Beidou people.


    The headquarters of Beidou cult is set up here.


    At this moment, in a corner of the temple of heaven, in a vast hall, suddenly came an angry cry: "what''s the matter? Why are all the disciples of Sirius city turned off their soul lights? Who is in charge of this matter? Get out and tell me!"


    With this angry cry, a flustered middle-aged man flew out directly, flew to a hall, knelt outside the hall, and shivered, "four elders, subordinate damn, subordinate damn, subordinate is investigating this matter."


    In the hall, a somber voice came: "well, did you find out?"


    "For the time being... Not yet. Now I only know that the person who made the move is very high. Here is a message from Qi Peng, who guarded the Stargate. Maybe, maybe it has something to do with that." The middle-aged man said with a worried face.


    "Say." In the hall, the gloomy voice was still cold.


    The middle-aged man said, "Qi Peng sent back the news. He said that someone broke into the Big Dipper from the test field. The man was very strong. The sacred star map in his hand was almost beaten by the man. Not long after that... The incident of Sirius city occurred, and Sirius city is located in the border. His subordinates believed that... The two things may be related."


    The voice in the hall became a little softer, but it was still cold: "you mean, someone came from the testing ground to our Beidou domain and did this?"


    "Elder Hui, my subordinates speculated like this." The middle-aged man wiped a cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead and had lingering palpitations, but he knew that this level should be passed. He knew why the fourth elder was so angry, because the seven or eight people who died in Sirius were all disciples of the fourth elder. One of them, Lu Ping, is said to have some relatives with the fourth elder. His death may be the most angry thing for the four elders.


    "Now, go to Sirius immediately and check this matter for me." In the hall, the voice of the four elders was cold: "don''t blame me for not reminding you. Deacon Du, it''s an extraordinary time now. You at this level should also know a little. If you break the event of the sect leader, you have 10000 heads, which is not enough to cut!"


    Deacon Du shivered and hurriedly replied, "thank the four elders for reminding me. My subordinates know. My subordinates have left, so I''ll check it now!"


    "Go."


    Deacon Du left here. After returning to his own territory, he immediately summoned a large number of people and rushed towards the direction of the transmission array with a gloomy face.


    Things over there in Sirius City, like a small spray, did not have a particularly big impact.


    At this time, Chu Mo had already left the ancient city on the border and came to a vast expanse. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1480

    Here, Chu Mo accidentally met two people. Of course, these two people did not know the existence of Chu mo. The gap between the realms is too large, and they simply cannot perceive the existence of Chu mo. Still talking about it.


    These are two young Supremes who came back from the testing ground. At the beginning, the things they discussed were also those things that happened in the testing field.


    "Elder martial brother, who can Chu Mo and Zhong Sheng win this war?" A slightly younger supreme friar looked at a slightly fatter friar beside him and asked.


    The chubby monk thought for a moment and said, "theoretically, it must be Zhong shenghuisheng. The reason is also very simple. He is not only on the list of heaven, ranking second, but also leaning against the Zhong family, the Zhong family... What a behemoth is that? There is a supreme existence in his family!"


    "Yes, in this way, it must be Zhong Shenghui who won, but why is it in theory, elder martial brother?" The younger supreme asked again.


    The stout monk said: "Chu Mo is too weird and unpredictable, and his rise is too sudden. He was not famous at all before. Suddenly, he took the place of Xue wudian on the list of heaven. And I heard that he didn''t challenge Xue wudian. Instead, he ran into Xue wudian by chance. After a war between the two sides, Xue wudian was badly hit. It is said that if Xue wudian hadn''t had a powerful magic instrument on his body, he might have lost his life. Also, look at the number one on the list of heaven Zi Dao of Yi and Liu Yunfeng, the powerful frequent visitor of tianbang, all made obeisance to Chu mo. This shows that Chu Mo''s real combat power should not only be the ninth in the list of heaven. Moreover, although Zhong Sheng has his back against the Zhong family. But behind Chu Mo, there is also Luo Tian royal family. Therefore, in theory, Zhong Sheng will win the battle between the two sides, but in fact, I think Chu Mo has a great chance. "


    "Elder martial brother is really good and knows a lot." The young supreme friar looked at the elder martial brother with some admiration, and then said, "I heard that Chu Mo''s birth was very unusual. He actually came out of the Yanhuang region. Is that place not always sealed by legend? How did he come out?"


    "I don''t know. These things are not what we can care about." The chubby monk sighed, "anyway, what''s going on over there has nothing to do with us. As long as our ancestors can succeed this time. Then, from then on, we people really have a chance to step into a higher stage."


    "I really hope Lao Zu can succeed! Supreme existence... It makes people feel passionate to think about it!" The young supreme looked longingly in his eyes, and then said, "but recently, it is said that some actions of our Beidou sect have caused many people''s dissatisfaction?"


    The chubby monk sneered, "what''s the matter? Don''t mention that we have an old ancestor in charge. Even if there is no old ancestor, looking at the whole Beidou, how many people dare to blow up in front of us? Is it boring?"


    "That''s true. Our Beidou sect is not the sect of Haoyue sect in Tiangang, the ancestor of the noble realm, who was killed by Chu Mo with a knife. It''s a shame to be thrown home." The young supreme laughed.


    "That''s why I said that Chu Mo is very strange. Even if I meet him in the future, I''d better walk around." The chubby friar said, "as for Haoyue sect... Except for Liu Yunfeng, there are few people who can take action. Ah... The world despises us Beidou, but they don''t know that we have been brewing for many years. The day when our ancestors succeed is the time for us to turn over completely!"


    "Well, Lao Zu will succeed!" The young supreme nodded vigorously, "is that artifact really in this vast land? After so many days, why haven''t we found any trace?"


    The chubby friar said, "if my grandfather said he was there, he must be there. Don''t worry, look for it slowly. Anyway, our brothers, this task, as long as it is completed, it will be a great achievement!"


    "Yes!" The younger supreme nodded.


    Chu Mo, who hid in the dark, listened to the conversation between the two martial brothers, and couldn''t help feeling a little surprised in his heart. I didn''t expect that the real foundation of the Beidou domain should be so deep. The ancestor of Beidou sect was actually a great sage, and it seemed that... He wanted to step into the level of supreme existence through some chance this time.


    If this news reaches Luo Tianxian domain, I''m afraid it will shock countless people.


    Places like Luo Tianxian domain have never existed outside the ancestral realm for too many years. Even the old emperor of the royal family failed to pass. Although there is human intervention, it is enough to explain the difficulty of impacting the ancestral environment. And here in the Beidou realm, there is actually a powerful power to attack the ancestral realm!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the thought of a little holiday between himself and Beidou sect, and said in his heart that he hoped there would be no other conflicts. It''s better to stop here.


    At this time, the sky god Kam suddenly gave Chu Mo a hint that there was a treasure in the depths of the Daze billions of miles ahead.


    Chu Mo glanced at the two martial brothers in the distance, and twitched at the corners of his mouth. Then, he flashed away, disappeared here, and rushed directly to the direction given by the celestial mirror.


    What existed in that place was not one of the three blood moons, but it caused strong fluctuations in the sky, which was obviously not an ordinary thing.


    Chu Mo is still very interested in this.


    The distance of billions of miles is not a great distance for Chu Mo today. After a period of time, Chu Mo has come here. But he didn''t go down at the first time, but looked at the place with some surprise.


    A giant beast is sleeping there.


    This giant beast has a dragon head, which is huge and unparalleled. A head, like a star, half of it is exposed on the water, with its eyes closed, and the rest of its body is hidden in an unknown depth.


    Judging from the waves scattered from the giant beast, it is actually close to the Holy Land!


    The location of the treasure''s fluctuation is under the behemoth.


    In other words, it is almost impossible to take the treasure without disturbing it.


    In Chu Mo''s view, this behemoth should be guarding this treasure.


    Of course, even if Chu Mo was on the scene, he would not be able to sense the existence of the treasure without the reminder of the sky god.


    "What should I do?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    He didn''t worry about the beast. What he worried about was that once he forcibly took the things under the beast here, he would inevitably disturb the two young supreme masters over there. Those two people are not the kind of insightful monks who were killed by him before. Once they are allowed to deliver the message, it will be much more difficult for them to find three blood moons on the big six of Beidou.


    After thinking for a while, Chu Mo decided not to disturb the giant beast first, to see if the two young supreme masters would be far away from this daze. It''s not too late to do it again.


    However, those two people finally found here. From a distance, they saw the half head of the giant beast exposed on the water.


    The slightly younger supreme exclaimed, "Star Dragon... That star is right there, elder martial brother, we found it!"


    "Shh!" The chubby monk stared at his younger martial brother. Although his face was full of inexplicable surprises, he was able to calm down. After taking a deep breath, he said, "this star dragon is not something we can deal with. It is close to the holy land. Although it is sleeping, if we attack it, it will definitely hurt people at the first time. We... May not be rivals."


    The young supreme said reluctantly, "elder martial brother, we also have two holy objects on our bodies, can''t we try them? In case... If we succeed, this great credit will be our brother''s. If we inform others, we also have credit, but..."


    He didn''t go on, but weipang supreme also understood. There was a struggle between his eyebrows.


    "Senior brother, although the beast repair is powerful, it is a beast after all. Although it is close to the holy land, it is not a holy beast after all..." the young supreme''s eyes twinkled with light: "we may not have no chance!"


    "How about... Let''s try?" The pudgy monk looked at the half dragon head exposed in the endless distance, and took a deep breath: "give me your holy instrument, I will lead it away, and you take the star!"


    The young supreme''s eyes showed a moving color: "elder martial brother, this is too dangerous..."


    "It''s settled!" The stout monk said: "I''m a little stronger than you. Remember, we have only one chance! Once we fail, we''ll run away immediately, and don''t take any chances. We''re by no means the opponent of this star dragon. Moreover, this matter... Must be strictly confidential. Once the star dragon is frightened, it''s bound to run away with that star. We found it... But didn''t report it. Our brothers can''t afford this crime."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother, I understand this truth!" The young supreme nodded vigorously.


    Then, he handed a sacred artifact to weipang supreme.


    Chu Mo hid his body in the void in the other direction, took the action of this martial brother in the eye, and silently said in his heart: sorry, you two, you are doomed to fail.


    Then, the young supreme flew in another direction and hid his body. Both of them extremely restrained their breath from beginning to end, so the sleeping Star Dragon didn''t notice it at all. There are two people... No, three, secretly plotting the treasure under it.


    At this time, the chubby monk suddenly clenched his teeth and directly released his momentum.


    Between heaven and earth, there was a surge of wind and clouds!


    The aura of the supreme supreme is absolutely terrible, and the vast field directly envelops the entire boundless daze.


    In the daze, a star dragon with half a sleeping head appeared, suddenly opened his eyes, looked in the direction of the pudgy monk, and gave a terrible dragon song!


    A sound wave, like an invisible wave, surged towards the fat monk in the void.


    Friar chubby directly sacrificed two holy vessels!


    Boom!


    Delivered at midnight.


    Thanks to the strong support of brothers and sisters, our monthly tickets have finally improved more than last month. Well, that''s the same sentence. The details are accumulated little by little. Thank you! Thank you for your support! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1481

    The two sacred vessels were completely aroused, and the sound waves emitted by the singing of the Star Dragon hit them hard.


    In the void, there was a rumble hundreds of times louder than thunder, and the whole sky was about to collapse. That power, spread below, instantly blasted the boundless daze into huge waves hundreds of millions of feet high.


    The star dragon was immediately angry, and his huge body was completely drilled out of the daze. It was hundreds of thousands of miles long, lying across the void, like an insurmountable mountain!


    His body radiated the boundless power of the dragon, sent out an angry dragon chant, and then directly sprayed a blue flame towards the fat friar.


    Where the flame passed, even the void was burned to nothingness, which was some kind of supreme fire!


    The pudgy monk drove two holy instruments to resist, and shouted, "it''s now!"


    Whoosh!


    After the young monk flew towards the star dragon, the huge vortex left in the Daze rushed down. But I didn''t expect that someone''s speed was countless times faster than him!


    As early as the moment when the stars and Dragons flew up and the whirlpool had not completely formed in the daze, Chu Mo had rushed down!


    Chu Mo didn''t know until he arrived below that this was an independent space.


    At this moment, he seemed to be in the middle of an ancient hall. The walls around the hall were carved with ancient creatures and plants. It seemed that he had experienced years.


    A large number of mysterious words are also carved on one wall. There is an incomparably mysterious force on the text. Even Chu Mo felt dizzy at a glance. After another look... He felt like vomiting!


    Chu Mo quickly looked away.


    This surprised Chu mo.


    He is a saint!


    Is there such horrible words in this world? Even saints can''t bear it!


    Chu Mo was almost sure that the words on the wall were not the words of Luo Tian universe!


    At this time, the voice of chaos blood moon excited came from the sky god''s mirror on his chest: "Star Palace! Divine text! Chu Mo, it is of great benefit to you to write down these words!"


    Chu Mo said bitterly, "I feel dizzy after looking at two eyes. I feel like vomiting. How can I remember?"


    "Forget, your realm is too bad..." chaos blood moon is not polite at all.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    At this time, another figure also entered the hall. It is the younger supreme arrogant. His face was still blank and murmured, "didn''t Lao Zu say that when the Star Dragon got up, the stars below could be directly taken? What place is this..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Chu Mo''s figure. The young supreme immediately shivered with fear, as if he were a ghost, and shouted loudly, "you... Who are you?"


    Chu Mo looked back at him, did not speak, but frowned, communicating with chaos blood moon.


    Because chaos blood moon told him that the divine text on the wall was a supreme skill.


    "This is the formula of the stars. The divine text is made by heaven. This is the only one in the world! Boy, this is the opportunity to become God! This star hall comes from the channel!"


    "Your luck is so good that no wonder it will become an anomaly..."


    "There are seven star halls, but the star formula... Can only appear once, so don''t say you want to vomit, even if you want to die... You should write it down!"


    "The opportunity to become God is hidden in this star formula!"


    In the voice of the chaotic blood moon, with endless excitement, it muttered, "abnormal numbers are indeed abnormal numbers. I''m afraid I haven''t found this star hall until today, but you met it all at once... This is fate!"


    Chu Mo was a little speechless. To be honest, it was not he who found here, but the sky god. If there was no sky god, he could hardly find this.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t bother to break with chaos blood moon, because behind him, the young supreme, already had a feeling that he was going to fight.


    "You... Who the hell are you? Why are you here?" The young supreme Tianjiao glared at Chu Mo, and his heart almost sank to the bottom.


    In front of this person, he can''t see through, not only can''t see through, but the other party even gives him a strong sense of crisis. This sense of crisis comes from his supreme heart. This is not intuition, but it is countless times more accurate than intuition!


    This is definitely a peerless strong man!


    It is by no means inferior to his master, but the question is, when did such a person appear in Beidou domain?


    Chu Mo glanced back at him, "is this your home?"


    "..." the young supreme choked heavily, but then an angry mood arose, and he sneered, "this is the Big Dipper!"


    "So what?" Chu Mo glanced at him, then turned around and continued to look at the words on the wall. Another strong feeling of dizziness came, and the internal Providence mind method worked by itself, which did not make him feel much better.


    The young supreme coldly said, "I''m from the Beidou sect..." while talking, he also glanced curiously at the wall.


    At this glance, he immediately felt that the sky was full of stars, and then all the stars were shining at him, and there was a killer in that light.


    "Ah!"


    The young supreme''s body was smashed!


    Instantly scared!


    Chu Mo stayed there on the spot, feeling cold all over, and lost his voice: "this..."


    This is so weird!


    At least the other party is also a young supremacy! Moreover, he is still a young supreme who has experienced in the testing field. Although he is not as good as himself, he is also many times stronger than the general supreme. It can be seen that after looking at the words on the wall, he actually died!


    Dead!


    stigmata!


    Chu Mo''s courage is great, and he has always been great. Even when he was very young, he was not even a monk. He walked in the land of ice and snow... There was not much fear in his heart. Over the years, he has experienced too many life and death crises, and there is almost nothing that can scare him. But at this moment, Chu Mo''s heart was surrounded by a strong sense of fear.


    I was really scared.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Mo''s words were asked towards the chaotic blood moon.


    "The little fart child who overestimates himself dares to read divine texts?" The cold laughter of chaotic blood moon spread to Chu Mo''s mind.


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo asked.


    "What do you mean? Can''t you see? He was killed by the divine text. The realm was too weak, the way was too bad, and the body couldn''t bear the power of the divine text, so he died." Chaos blood moon is very natural to say.


    "...." Chu Mo was pale and speechless: "what about me? How can I be all right?"


    "Can you be the same as such a weak person?" In the tone of chaos blood moon, there was a smell of contempt: "OK, don''t linger, look at it quickly, and then write it down. This is the real supreme skill! If you cultivate it, you will have the real qualification to compete!"


    "Fight for what front?" Chu Mo asked casually.


    "There is a battle with supreme!" The tone of chaos blood moon became eyes: "hurry up, this divine text is like a divine dragon, the trace is ethereal, and it may not stay here for a long time. Remember it quickly!"


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the fear and shock in his heart, and carefully looked at the wall again. That kind of intense discomfort came on my face. Every word, like a sharp knife, began to rush at Chu Mo, revealing its edge.


    At this time, the sky god Jian flew directly out of Chu Mo''s chest, and seven brilliant lights burst out on the seven blood moons, and suppressed it towards the wall.


    Boom!


    Just like the roar of the avenue, the sky Shenjian actually retreated a distance.


    Then, killing the sky flew out, releasing endless Lingli breath!


    Chu Mo was so shocked that he could hardly speak, because the breath released by killing heaven at the moment was even stronger than the power of killing the great sage!


    Hum!


    The chaos oven also flew out, but at the moment it flew out, it was severely impacted by a mysterious force and hit the wall behind Chu Mo, making a loud noise.


    However, the chaos oven flew back again, releasing a vast atmosphere of chaos, and suppressed it towards the wall.


    The voice of chaos blood moon sounded again: "remember quickly! This is your only chance!"


    This time, Chu Mo looked at the wall again, and the divine text containing endless divine power seemed to become clear many times. Moreover, he did not feel that strong discomfort.


    Now concentrate and meditate, let yourself enter a mysterious realm of enlightenment, and begin to remember the divine text on the wall.


    Although there is no such uncomfortable feeling, this divine text is too abstruse. After reading it, I turn around and forget it. If I want to remember it, I need to pay a considerable price. In Chu Mo''s body, thousands of Taoist platforms roared at the same time.


    Then, 99% of the Daotai began to collapse and merge... It was like countless worlds suddenly merged together. The huge impact, even Chu Mo, the body of the ancestral realm, also felt unbearable.


    Poof!


    He spurted a mouthful of blood directly.


    But at this moment, thousands of Taoist platforms in the body also miraculously merged together. They did not belong to Dantian, but just scattered all over Chu Mo''s body, but merged into one!


    On this platform, it is empty, but the five element road base of the platform is running at a high speed.


    Suddenly, the first divine text appeared on the Taoist platform.


    Like blessing to the soul, Chu Mo understood the meaning of the divine text at once. Then, when he looked at the second divine text, he suddenly felt that it was not so difficult to remember!


    The divine script on this wall has about a thousand words. According to the current state, it takes Chu Mo at least an hour to remember it all.


    At this time, the chubby monk outside was already a little unable to hold on.


    The furious Star Dragon is really terrible. It should be a fierce beast with water attributes, but it has five elements of power, gold, wood, water, fire and earth... In a different way, it launches an attack on the chubby monk.


    Moreover, the younger martial brother didn''t appear after he entered, which gave him an ominous premonition.


    In the face of another terrorist attack by the star dragon, the chubby monk clenched his teeth and instantly detonated a sacred weapon!


    Boom! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1482

    Between heaven and earth, a terrible roar broke the sacred vessels, and the series of consequences were really amazing. Even if it was the star dragon, it couldn''t stop this force at all. It was directly blown up, dripping with blood and flesh, and was seriously injured on the spot.


    And the chubby monk, at the moment when the sacred vessel burst, spewed a big mouthful of blood, and then his body suddenly plunged into the vortex.


    The next moment, his figure suddenly appeared in the star hall.


    Like his younger martial brother, the chubby monk''s first reaction when he appeared in the star hall was a blank face.


    Then he saw Chu Mo standing on a wall, but he didn''t see his younger martial brother. The chubby monk''s heart clicked immediately, and he knew that something had happened.


    His reaction is much faster than that of his junior brother, and it is also cruel enough. With the rest of the relic, according to Chu Mo''s back heart, he blasted it fiercely.


    No matter who you are or what it gives birth to, kill this unknown person first!


    Qiang!


    A faint blue light lit up, and a breath of top supremacy burst out at the same time.


    A hazy figure in the light, holding a chilling knife, slashed to the holy weapon offered by the fat monk.


    In the middle of this ancient hall, there was an earth shaking noise.


    That sacred vessel was split by Sheng Sheng.


    The pudgy monk vomited a mouthful of blood, with a damned expression on his face. Staring at the knife in the hand of the figure, he suddenly said in horror: "cold moon knife... Lin Hei? No... you... You... You... You... It''s Chu Mo!"


    Brush!


    The cold moon knife shone brightly. With one knife, the head of the pudgy monk was cut off, and the powerful Tao directly wiped out his spirit.


    The pudgy friar didn''t understand to his death how the top young Tianjiao in the Mingzhen testing ground, the weird man they had talked about before, could appear in the Beidou domain.


    In the heavenly palace of Beidou sect, the disciple guarding the soul lights of the great figures in the sect looked at the two soul lights that burst one after another, and the whole person was almost stunned. He rushed out and shouted loudly, "no good... No good... Something big..."


    This time, the whole Beidou sect was shocked.


    Because they lost two top young Tianjiao in a day!


    Two young supremacies who once made the list in the testing ground, this time, with the task handed down by their ancestors, went to find something, but died one after another.


    This is not a short time after the death of those people who drew 6 before. Therefore, almost everyone in the whole heavenly palace was disturbed.


    The news spread quickly.


    Subsequently, a large number of strong Beidou sect left Beidou sect and flew in the direction of the daze in the south.


    At this moment.


    In the hall of stars.


    Chu Mo is still remembering those divine texts.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t even look back at the fat monk''s body. It''s like that person never appeared.


    Chu Mo''s part disappeared after killing friar weipang.


    Outside the Xingchen hall, in the daze, the star dragon, who was badly hit, gave an angry cry. However, its huge and humanized eyes were full of the pleasure of revenge.


    Little human beings, ignorant of life and death, dare to enter the star hall, there must be death or no life.


    Then, the huge Xingchen dragon''s body continued to shrink, shrink, and then shrink... Finally, it became a dragon more than 100 feet long, and then plunged into the daze, opened its mouth, held up the ancient Xingchen temple, which seemed to be only the size of an ordinary house, and quickly disappeared in the daze.


    Chu Mo didn''t know all this. At the moment, he was completely immersed in the divine text on the wall.


    This divine article is really too mysterious and profound to imagine. So far, Chu Mo has only remembered one fifth of it. Just remembering, not understanding. But he has felt that his vision has expanded unprecedentedly. It seemed that a huge door opened in front of him. Behind the door, there is a brand new... Vast... Big world!


    Chu Mo also suddenly understood what chaos Blood Moon said about God Wen Tiancheng meant. This supreme skill is naturally formed by heaven and earth, and can''t be created by anyone or any creature at all!


    Therefore, Chu Mo had no energy to pay attention to everything that was born outside.


    The sky god Kam, killing the sky and chaos oven are constantly bursting with terror, suppressing the thousands of words on the wall.


    Time passed like this, bit by bit.


    Until Chu Mo remembered the last divine script on the wall, in his body, there were thousands of flying divine scripts on the new Taoist platform, which was integrated with thousands of Taoist platforms.


    Every divine text, to the scattered infinite light, ordinary people will directly collapse at a glance!


    Even if it is supreme power, it is difficult to see clearly what the words in the light are like.


    Chu Mo''s whole spirit and spirit, at this moment, all received an unimaginable blessing. His realm has not been significantly improved, but his Tao... Has entered another new field.


    Then, the chaos oven fell to the ground with a bang, and the sky god Kam and kill the sky were all crumbling.


    The blood color on the body of sky killing knife completely disappeared and returned to the original silver white.


    Chu Mo followed the three magic tools, and he had already shared his heart. He had cultivated these three magic tools with his heart for too many years. He was already too familiar with them. At this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of fear.


    Because he can feel the weakness of these three magic tools.


    "We all need to recuperate for a long time... But all this is worth it. Kill the sky... Use it to kill people, bake the stove in chaos, and use it to continuously refine medicine. The recovery will be faster. As for us, if you find the three blood moons, we will recover."


    After the chaos blood moon confessed Chu Mo, it was silent.


    Chu Mo took back the killers and chaos oven, and felt extremely distressed. He gently stroked the blade of killers: "do you want to drink the blood of the strong? It doesn''t matter, soon... I''ll make you full!" Then, he said to the chaos oven, "don''t worry, our fate has long been linked, and I will let you recover as soon as possible."


    Chaos oven gave a shiver, as if in response.


    After Chu Mo took back all the three magic instruments, he looked up and saw that on the ancient wall, the divine script completely disappeared, replaced by all kinds of ancient birds and animals.


    At this time, in the middle of the hall, a fist sized star suddenly rose slowly. The stars shine brightly, scattering a mysterious force.


    Chumerton was attracted when he looked at the little star with a surprised face. When he tried to approach, he suddenly felt a dangerous breath coming from the little star.


    Chumerton stopped and looked at the star with some surprise. The dangerous smell that just came out of it made Chu Mo feel a strong threat.


    But at this time, in Chu Mo''s body, after the fusion, the thousand character divine text suddenly told to work on the huge Taoist platform, and through Chu Mo''s body, a mysterious force was scattered. Chu Mo couldn''t understand this power at all. He knows too much, which is a form of power he has never seen before.


    However, it was this force that made the dangerous atmosphere disappear on the fist sized star. Not only that, the little star suddenly flew towards Chu mo. Before Chu Mo could see it clearly, it had already flown into Chu Mo''s body.


    Then, the star appeared in the Dantian of Chu Mo, occupied a position, and began to move slowly there.


    At this moment, Chu Mo suddenly felt that his realm had been greatly improved!


    This kind of promotion is completely unexpected and completely unprepared.


    Just like an ordinary person on earth, he suddenly acquired the ability to fly without his expectation.


    That kind of impact is absolutely powerful.


    Chu Mo is also like this now!


    Because, he suddenly showed that his realm suddenly rushed into the peak of the realm of saints!


    This is simply incredible. Chu Mo was even scared again. He was a little overwhelmed and wanted to ask the chaotic blood moon what was going on, but the chaotic blood moon had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and frowned.


    In the eyes of outsiders, his realm improvement has always been incredibly fast. Among his contemporaries, he has always been far ahead. Even in the whole Luotian universe, people who reached his realm at such a young age are almost unique.


    But for Chu Mo himself, his every step is extremely solid. Every time he improves a realm, he will consolidate the foundation until he can''t continue, and then he will move forward to the next realm. Like this, Chu Mo has never rushed to the peak of the sage realm from the early stage of the sage realm!


    Therefore, he was a little scared and uneasy. Will this inexplicable power be a castle in the air? He didn''t know. Although he didn''t feel any discomfort, he didn''t like the feeling. At least for now, I don''t like and can''t accept this change.


    So Chu Mo sat down cross legged and began to slowly run the divine mind mind method, trying to find out the reason why his realm suddenly increased.


    Intuitively, it must have something to do with that star, but Chu Mo doesn''t want to draw a conclusion directly before there is no practical evidence for this kind of thing.


    Chu Mo ran for nine weeks in a row, that is, a perfect practice. It took three days, and he couldn''t find a little flaw in his own strength. In other words, although his realm has been greatly improved at once, there is no problem!


    These forces, like he spent many years, bit by bit accumulated. It is easy to use without any shackles. Completely... It is the power of Chu Mo that belongs to him!


    "Chaos Blood Moon said that it was the opportunity to become a God, the ancestor of Beidou sect... It seemed that he was looking for this thing to break through to the supreme existence..." Chu Mo repeatedly deduced and calculated this matter in his heart, and gradually, he more or less understood it.


    The ancestor of Beidou sect should be looking for such stars! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1483

    "Chaos Blood Moon said, there are seven star halls... Does that mean that there are seven such stars? Does it mean that as long as you get these seven stars, your realm will be directly promoted to a higher level?" Chu Mo has felt the power of the stars and got great benefits. Thinking of this possibility, Chu Mo''s heart suddenly became hot.


    He tried his best to consolidate the foundation of Taoism in order to make his realm more stable, his foundation more reliable and his strength more pure. But if there is an opportunity to do all the above and quickly promote him, then... Why refuse?


    If this is also rejected, it is simply unreasonable.


    No one in practice doesn''t like chance. And the cultivator without chance can''t achieve much at all.


    This is the real opportunity!


    Therefore, Chu Mo could not refuse this opportunity.


    What he has to do now is to find the remaining six star halls!


    Just need another such star, his realm, can rush into the Great Holy Land! And this way and speed of improvement is simply the first time!


    At least, in this Luo Tian universe, it should be unique.


    Chu Mo didn''t know how Taishang was promoted step by step in the past, but he thought there was also an unimaginable opportunity. However, it should be completely different from the one you encounter!


    Everyone has their own opportunities. Trillions of practitioners in the world, although it seems that they practice the same way, in fact, everyone''s way... Is unique.


    In this ancient hall, Chu Mo couldn''t feel the passage of any world, let alone that the star dragon was flying at a high speed with this ancient hall. Anyway, the two monks of Beidou sect are dead. One died under the divine text, and the other died under his sword. After such a long time, no one bothered me again.


    Therefore, it should be good to practice here for a period of time.


    For the huge improvement of the realm, Chu Mo was more concerned about the three magic tools that desperately helped him get this star formula!


    This thousand word divine text is what really makes him extremely excited.


    Although it has been written down, and let the whole body integrate thousands of Taoist platforms, integrate them into one, and become a kind of supreme Taoist practice that covers the rest of the Tao. But for Chu Mo, they don''t belong to him yet, and they are still very strange.


    Therefore, he needs to start over and comprehend bit by bit.


    Chu Mo began to understand the star formula here, and the whole Beidou domain outside was in a mess at the moment.


    In the deepest part of the heavenly palace, the ancestor of the Beidou sect was furious. Those two disciples were his two favorite younger generations. Otherwise, he would not have entrusted such a task to those two younger generations.


    The first purpose is to experience them, and the second is to guard against those higher levels of Beidou sect!


    When you arrive at the saint''s realm, you can already feel the power of the seven stars!


    Beidou grandfather knew this, because he was lucky to get a star when he was in the saint''s realm, and stepped directly into the great saint''s realm from the saint''s realm!


    After so many years of penance, he stepped into the peak of the great holy land.


    The secret of the little star, the whole Beidou domain, and even the whole Luotian universe... Only he himself knows!


    Therefore, he spent endless years burying this secret in his heart. For this reason, he even made the Beidou domain weaker and weaker in the whole Luotian universe. In order not to attract anyone''s attention!


    He planned for countless years, and secretly killed too many old friends, subordinates and even relatives in the past, in order not to let the secret spread out.


    Now, it''s finally time to harvest.


    With one star in his body, he can roughly sense the position of the other six stars.


    The reason why he hasn''t been in a hurry to harvest is that he needs to make his realm reach the critical point of impacting his ancestral realm. Because only then, the role is the greatest!


    As long as you rush into the ancestral realm at one stroke, even those other supreme beings in the Luo Tian universe will have no time to attack him!


    Finally, we can only accept the fact that there is another giant in this vast universe.


    In the view of Beidou Laozu, the whole Beidou region, like his back garden, is where no one can endanger him.


    He gave the task to the twelve most gifted children of the Beidou sect, and he also wanted to train these twelve young people into the twelve generals under his seat in the future.


    But now, two are dead!


    Moreover, he can clearly feel that the star... Has been given by others!


    I don''t know how many years have passed without emotional fluctuations. This time, it''s out of anger. He was furious and directly sent a large number of Holy Land monks, asking them to bring back the murderer who killed the two disciples at all costs.


    "Live!"


    This is the order of ancestor Beidou.


    The deepest place in the heavenly palace, here, is the Daoist arena of Beidou ancestor and the forbidden area of the whole Beidou sect. Even if it''s the leader of the sect, he doesn''t dare to step here casually.


    In the middle of an ancient palace, there was a thin and withered old man. The old man has become skinny, as if a gust of wind could blow him down. If he hadn''t opened his eyes at this moment, he would even be considered dead.


    He is the ancestor of Beidou!


    The whole Beidou domain is now the strongest.


    In his eyes, there is an endless universe evolving. At this moment, the universe in both eyes is constantly collapsing and destroying. It shows his anger at the moment.


    In his hand, he held an ancient star map made of unknown materials and over many years.


    There are only seven stars on this star map.


    The seven stars are connected, like a machete. With the injection of his power, this machete will turn into other shapes, for example, like a bucket of water.


    These seven stars are called the Big Dipper seven stars by the ancestor of the Big Dipper.


    "Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, Yaoguang." In the eyes of Beidou Laozu, there was a flickering light, Murmured: "Now there is only one Kaiyang star in my body, and now six disciples have found the three stars of Yuheng, Tianquan and Tianji for me. The seven stars can be arrayed... Four stars can push my realm one step further, but can''t let me rush into my ancestral realm. Moreover, once I use these three stars, maybe the vast and unparalleled star power will attract the attention of those supreme beings. Although they should have no time to take care of it now Here, but who''s right about this kind of thing? blamed. Which star was captured by others? I have got four stars, but I only got this seven star array. According to the legend, there should be a divine text in a star hall? These four star halls... Are definitely not there. Will that person get it? "


    In the eyes of Beidou ancestor, there were two extremely cold lights, which seemed to penetrate the whole Beidou domain. He said in a cold voice, "no matter who gets my things, he should give them to me... Obediently... Spit them out!"


    Saying this, the Big Dipper looked at the star map in his hand again. When he got the first Kaiyang star, he got it together in the ancient palace of stars. Along with the star map, there is also an ancient book.


    However, the ancient book that should not exist in this world has been destroyed by him.


    Because the things recorded in that ancient book are really amazing.


    It took more than 30000 years for Beidou Laozu to decipher the words on the ancient books. Although it''s not divine writing, it''s a kind of writing that he can''t understand at all. Thanks to the great talent of the ancestor Beidou, it took more than 30000 years to analyze the contents of the ancient books.


    After thoroughly understanding the contents of the ancient book, he destroyed it at the first time.


    "In this world, the fewer people who know this thing, the better! It''s best... I''m the only one!"


    Ancient books come from the channel, the Seven Star array comes from the channel, seven stars... Also from the channel! At the same time, there is a divine text in the Seven Star halls. But the divine text cannot be read unless it is at the level of ancestral realm.


    What Chu Mo didn''t know was that if he was not the body of the ancestral realm, his end would be exactly the same as the young supreme before, and his body would collapse and die!


    Just because he understood the contents of the ancient books, Beidou ancestor was not in a hurry to find the divine text, nor did he dare!


    As long as you find seven stars, use this seven star array to refine them into your body and form the Big Dipper array in your body. It is enough to support him to rush into the ancestral realm at one stroke!


    At that time, it is just around the corner to comprehend the divine text and step into the supreme realm.


    And even if he can''t rush into the realm of Taishang for a while, he has really become a god!


    According to the ancient books, as long as the seven stars are refined into the body to form the Big Dipper array, they will be listed in the future!


    Become God!


    This is the ultimate pursuit of a monk, right?


    At the thought of this, ancestor Beidou''s heart was burning. He looked at the endless void and murmured, "Whoever dares to stop my grandfather from becoming a God will be punished the most severely! When I catch the man, I will first take out the stars in his body, and then... I will tear his spirit, piece by piece... Into countless small pieces!"


    The star dragon holding the ancient Hall of stars has already flown away from the daze. Its goal and direction is the location of another ancient Hall of stars.


    Because there is another star dragon there. The meaning of its existence is to guard the ancient Hall of stars. From the moment it was born, it understood its task. But now that it is injured, the safety of this ancient Hall of stars can no longer be guaranteed. Therefore, it needs help and help. At the same time, in a unique way, it notified the third star dragon to catch up.


    Four ancient halls of stars have been lost. There can be no more loss!


    Now there are still three ancient halls in its mouth, Tianshu, Tianxuan and Yaoguang. Their three star dragons must also be united.


    For the villain who plundered the ancient Xingchen temple, Xingchen dragon was unable to stop him, but he didn''t want him to succeed completely!


    The star dragon holding the Tianshu ancient Hall of stars doesn''t know yet. What he is holding now is actually an empty ancient Hall¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    There is still more than one day left for the double monthly ticket. If you have a ticket in your hand, you can vote it as soon as possible.


    There are also recommended tickets... Copper balls. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1484

    In a flash, a month passed quietly.


    Now the whole Beidou region is jittery, and those non Beidou monks who had been suppressed to almost breathless have been treated more harshly.


    This also aroused the resistance of some bloody monks, but the final result of the resistance was a very miserable death.


    Because this time, Beidou is really teaching!


    They directly dispatched a dozen monks in the realm of saints, and countless monks in the realm of supreme!


    This force, even the ancient people of Luo Tianxian domain, dare not easily ignore it. In Beidou, it is an invincible existence.


    This group of people, while suppressing, are looking for.


    But the remaining three ancient halls seem to have disappeared in this world, and there is no trace at all.


    This made all the Beidou monks who came out to look for it anxious. Although they didn''t know what their ancestors told them to look for, they knew one thing: if they couldn''t do it well, they would be severely punished. Even the monks in the holy land were also trembling in the face of the Big Dipper ancestor, and they couldn''t have any idea of resistance at all.


    But all this has nothing to do with Chu mo. for a month, Chu Mo has been carefully understanding the star formula. The star formula composed of this thousand word divine text is too mysterious and powerful to imagine. In a month, Chu Mo only understood more than 30 words. It seems that some of it is not worthy of Chu Mo''s super understanding ability. But in fact, after understanding these more than 30 words, Chu Mo''s combat power has increased to an unimaginable situation.


    Now even against a middle-level saint, Chu Mo has confidence to fight with him!


    Chu Mo speculated in his heart that the time has passed so long, and he doesn''t know what it looks like outside. He simply stopped comprehending the formula of stars and thought of leaving the ancient Hall of stars and going out to have a look.


    This ancient Hall of stars has no door and no exit. But for Chu Mo, who has refined a star, these are not problems. With a wave of his hand, a star gate appeared in front of him, and then Chu Mo stepped in.


    At the next moment, his figure appeared outside the ancient Hall of stars.


    On!


    A loud dragon chant, a terrifying and unparalleled murderous spirit, turned into countless sharp swords, and suddenly rushed towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was startled, but his reaction now was already unimaginable.


    Run the divine mind method and the star formula, and the power of the stars burst out. The sharp swords formed by those murderous spirits will instantly impact into nothingness!


    Bang bang!


    In the void, there were continuous explosions.


    There were two more dragon chants, which sounded instantly. However, the attack stopped.


    Then Chu Mo saw three huge faucets, in three directions, looking at him suspiciously.


    The three star dragons are also a little confused, especially the star dragon guarding the Tianshu star ancient hall. It doesn''t even know when this person entered the ancient hall. But now it only knows that there is a force in this person that makes it surrender.


    The other two star dragons also stared at Chu Mo, their eyes full of doubts.


    At this time, the strongest of the three star dragons suddenly opened his mouth: "who are you? Why do you have astral power? Can it be that... You have understood the divine text?"


    The three star dragons did not attack Chu Mo again, although they were not afraid to attack Chu Mo now. But Chu Mo didn''t understand too many things in his heart. He needed to know the situation. Then nodded, "so what?"


    With that, Chu Mo also burst out some of the star power in his body again, and his body was suddenly bright and gorgeous.


    The three star dragons suddenly turned into three middle-aged men. Facing Chu Mo, they knelt down respectfully: "dragon one, dragon two, dragon seven... Met the master!"


    Chu Mo was confused by this wipe. He looked at the three middle-aged men and said, "what''s the situation?"


    "Those who can get divine texts from the ancient temple of stars are our masters." The talking dragon one is the dragon one holding the Tianshu Xingchen ancient hall where Chu Mo is located.


    "Can you tell me what happened to all this?" Chu Mo asked.


    "If the master has a problem, we naturally know everything." Long Yi said seriously.


    Later, Chu Mo learned something in the narration of dragon one, dragon two and dragon seven. Although we can''t know all at once, because what these three star dragons know also comes from memory inheritance. But at least, Chu Mo determined one thing.


    The seven ancient halls of stars indeed come from the passage. The divine text, the way of heaven naturally formed, and not everyone can be lucky to see it. Those with a poor level will also be directly killed by Shenwen.


    There is an opportunity to become God in the divine writings. In other words, a thorough understanding of the thousand word Shenwen star formula is, to some extent, equivalent to mastering the key to becoming a God.


    Then, you need to get seven stars, and then use the Seven Star array to divide the seven stars into seven directions and refine them in your body. Become the Big Dipper array! In this way, not only the realm can be unimaginably improved, but also the whole human body, spirit, spirit... The three will be completely integrated. Form an immortal star body. Once the list of gods flies, it will be on the list!


    And these star dragons, their ancestors, also came from the channel, with an unimaginable high realm. The meaning of existence is to guard the seven ancient halls of stars. But for some reasons, not long after the ancestor of the Star Dragon came, the oil ran out and the lamp dried up, reaching the end of his life.


    Before dying, it found the best female dragon in the Luo Tian universe, crossed with it, and gave birth to offspring. And leave a memory to pass on from generation to generation.


    By this generation, it is already the seventh generation.


    Although the bodies of dragon one to dragon seven have the blood of the ancestor Xingchen dragon, they have become very thin. This also makes them worse from generation to generation. According to Long Yi, the real star dragon, their ancestor, should have the strength of ancestral realm!


    That''s the real star dragon that calls the wind and rain and crosses the universe.


    Chu Mo also knew that the seven stars were Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang and Yaoguang.


    Now the star he absorbed and refined is the Tianshu star, the first of the seven stars. There are also two ancient halls of stars, in which Tianxuan star and rocking star are hidden respectively.


    "What about the four star dragons and the four ancient star halls?" Chu Mo asked.


    Long Yi''s face showed a faint color, say: "There is one of the strongest monks in the world. He got a star many, many years ago. Because of his strong physique and chance, the star was sucked into his body. The man also got the Seven Star array and an ancient book recording many things. Therefore, he should know more things than we do. Just a few days ago, he began to attack the remaining six star halls. He sent it out People all have powerful Holy Level magic tools. Three star dragons have been killed, and the three star halls have also been taken away. Plus the star dragon that the man first killed and the star dragon that died in his hand, there are already four. "


    "Is that man the ancestor of Beidou sect?" Chu Mo asked, thinking in his heart: the seven stars have been obtained by Beidou Laozu! If you want to practice the Big Dipper array, you must enter the body with seven stars. In this way, the Big Dipper must be particularly eager to find me now, right?


    Thinking of this possibility, Chu Mo couldn''t help but feel cold all over. Even if he is stared at by a middle-level saint, he will not have too much fear. If he walks away, he may not be able to stop him. But the other side is a peak saint who is about to impact the supreme existence. No matter how confident he is, Chu Mo doesn''t think he can deal with this kind of existence.


    Even if killer Tian is now intact and gives his strongest blow, he may not be able to really cut such an existence with a knife.


    What should I do?


    Chu Mo began to think in his heart. According to Long Yi, if he continued to refine the second and third stars, the realm would be greatly improved, but it would also cause great movement!


    These seven stars, each... Are not ordinary. Although they look only about the size of fists, in fact, they are seven real stars!


    Each of them contains no less power than a huge star with a diameter of billions of miles!


    Refining this supreme treasure, how can there be no movement at all? Even in the isolated ancient Hall of stars, there is no way to hide that breath.


    If the seven stars are sacrificed together, it will even directly arouse the vigilance of the supreme existence of the Luo Tian universe. That kind of fluctuation can be transmitted to the endless and distant star fields.


    This makes Chu Mo difficult to choose. If he wants to break the wrist with Beidou Laozu, his current level is simply not enough. After refining those two stars, his realm, nine times out of ten, can impact the great holy realm. But the problem is, in this way, in the process of improving the realm, it will certainly attract outside attention.


    Moreover, the ultimate goal of Chu Mo''s trip... Is not at all clear.


    Chu Mo didn''t know the whereabouts of the three blood moons at all. The problem that could be easily solved by relying on the sky god''s mirror has now become a huge problem with the sleep of the sky god''s mirror.


    Chu Mo''s Feng Shui magic can help, but it''s too slow to find it like this.


    "Master, I have a suggestion." Long Qi, who didn''t speak much, suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "You say." Chu Mo looked at Long Qi. The middle-aged man turned into a star dragon, who jumped in charge of the ancient Hall of shining stars, looked very powerful. He looked at Chu Mo and said, "the master can first take the two stars Tianxuan and Yaoguang with him, but don''t refine them. Then he can understand the divine text with all his heart. As long as the master can thoroughly understand the divine text, even the most powerful Beidou ancestor can no longer sense the existence of the master with the star in his body. But the master can sense the existence of the other four stars at any time."


    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up, and his heart said such words, which could temporarily ensure his own safety. As for the three blood moons and four stars, it seems that they can only be slowly pictured.


    Chu Mo still has this patience¡ª¡ª


    Today''s outbreak, ask for more monthly tickets!!!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1485

    Later, Chu Mo took Tian Xuan and Yao Guang stars out of the ancient Hall of stars. And reluctantly sent them into the world of the celestial mirror.


    Thanks to Chu Mo, he has obtained the star formula composed of a thousand words of divine script, and has absolute control over the world of the sky. Otherwise, he has no possibility to put the two stars into the world of the sky. The power of exclusion alone is enough to frighten people.


    Because in terms of energy, these two stars seem to be no weaker than the sky god.


    The three star dragons left with three empty star ancient halls, which was also to distract those people of Beidou sect.


    Chu Mo went into the world of the sky and began to practice in seclusion. Fully understand the star formula of the thousand word divine text.


    Time goes by like this, bit by bit. In the twinkling of an eye, three years have passed.


    In the past three years, Chu Mo has never left the world of God''s mirror in the sky. No matter how people outside look for it, they have not found any trace of his existence.


    Even the ancestor of the Big Dipper completely lost his sense of the three stars in these three years.


    He was angry and panicked. But all this makes no sense.


    The Beidou region has been shrouded in a tense and terrifying atmosphere. Almost all the monks outside the Beidou sect have gathered together and lived cautiously.


    And the arrogance of the monks in the Beidou sect has also become more and more arrogant. They are domineering in the whole Beidou region, and some people with poor conduct even commit all kinds of evil.


    The whole Beidou area was full of complaints, and various waves of resistance were stronger than each other. But without exception, all were suppressed by Beidou.


    A year and a half ago, an immortal Saint even came out. Because the descendants of the great sage, millions of people, were almost slaughtered by Beidou. The cause is a very small thing. The great saint was angry and directly shot to kill tens of thousands of Beidou sect troops.


    Then he rushed directly to the heavenly palace and asked Beidou Laozu to plead guilty.


    Such a disturbance also caused the great master of Beidou to fight with this great saint, and they almost destroyed more than half of the heavenly palace of Beidou sect. Finally, the great sage was defeated and fell over the heavenly palace of Beidou sect. It leads to the collapse of space there and the turbulence of time and space. The great sage was naturally not afraid, but even the sage could not withstand the impact of that turbulence. Seeing that the whole Beidou sect was about to be completely overturned, all monks in the whole heavenly palace had to withdraw there and find another place.


    This war shook the whole Beidou region. At the same time, the fall of the great sage also aroused the anger of all forces except Beidou sect. They began to stop hiding and began to encircle, suppress and counterattack Beidou sect.


    In just a few months, Beidou cult suffered heavy losses. The whole Beidou area is also in chaos.


    War broke out everywhere and flames of war were flying. Beidou sect disciples, who had been extremely arrogant before, finally encountered the strongest resistance. Those people are all fighting with their lives. Therefore, soon, the Beidou cult fell into the wind.


    No matter how powerful a sect is, it cannot fight the whole world on its own!


    Although he was not injured before, Beidou ancestor was completely enraged. In the face of this situation, he no longer worried about anything. He took action in person, fiercely suppressed more than a dozen big forces in the Beidou domain, and destroyed seven or eight monks at the peak of the sage realm. Finally, the chaos in the Beidou area was suppressed by the town.


    But at this time, the whole Beidou sect was about to be mutilated. Riddled with holes.


    Beidou Laozu couldn''t have killed everyone alone. This battle also completely made everyone red eyed. Therefore, although the chaos was suppressed by his town. But it is not possible to end this situation in a short time.


    The Big Dipper simply threw his sleeves aside, because he could no longer wait. He went straight out of the mountain and began to look around for the whereabouts of the three star halls.


    He made the move himself, and the three star halls were soon found by him. The three star dragons guarding the star hall, dragon one, dragon two and dragon seven, all died in his hands. However, the three empty ancient star halls made the Beidou ancestor angry.


    Because the whole Beidou domain has been sealed by him, he doesn''t believe that the person who got three stars can run out. So he ordered that all the monks coming from other regions be strictly investigated. One by one, they must be found out!


    Finally, in the third year of Chu Mo''s seclusion, that is, recently, several monks from Outland were discovered by Beidou sect. After a fight, the men escaped injured.


    The disciples of Beidou sect quickly reported these information to Beidou Laozu. Then, after some deduction, Beidou Laozu suddenly ordered to catch those people at all costs!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The southern border of Beidou.


    Five young and beautiful women gathered here, looking at the dozens of Beidou monks surrounding them, standing back to back, with little fear in their eyes except anger.


    "Qi Peng, your Beidou sect is too much! We asked ourselves why we have never provoked you. Why do we force each other again and again?" Inside the beautiful eyes of the red moon, there was a cold light shining.


    Qi Xiaoyu holds an ancient sword in his hand, Shui Yiyi holds a long red diamond, Ziyan holds a long sword, and Chu Qing holds a jade Xiao. In the eyes of several women, there is no fear, only endless cold. All of them released strong breath.


    Qi Xiaoyu and red moon, whose breath has reached the holy land. Shui Yiyi, Ziyan and the third daughter of Chu Qing have reached the level of quasi Saint Jue peak. Over the years, they have gained quite a lot in Beidou.


    If it weren''t for the increasingly difficult situation in recent years, Shui Yiyi, Ziyan and Chu Qing had already entered the holy land.


    Originally, five women didn''t like Beidou sect at all, but they didn''t want to provoke it, so they have been far away from them all the time. But unexpectedly, the Beidou sect finally came to the door.


    After a hard struggle, five women killed many monks of Beidou sect and escaped. Then he was frantically pursued by a group of powerful monks of the Beidou sect.


    Qi Peng raised his eyebrows. His realm has also improved a lot in recent years, and has reached the level of quasi Saint peak. As long as we take another step forward, we will really enter that field.


    Looking at these five beautiful women, Qi Peng''s heart also produced ripples. These five women are so beautiful that any one of them is the kind of beautiful beauty in the world. Standing together, the five are like five bright moons, dazzling people.


    "Sorry, we don''t mean any harm. We just want to invite five girls to Beidou school as guests." Qi Peng said faintly.


    "Be a guest? Not interested." The Red Moon said coldly.


    A middle-aged man beside Qi Peng, with a saint''s breath blatantly exploding, has reached the peak level of the saint''s realm, so he doesn''t pay attention to these five women. He looked at the red moon and laughed, "don''t toast or drink."


    Another saint of Beidou sect, monk Jing, said in a deep voice, "what are you doing with so much nonsense? Quickly control them and take them back to the ancestor."


    Qi Peng sighed and looked at the red moon girls with a sincere face: "our ancestors have said to catch alive. If you don''t want to seriously injure yourself, you''d better be obedient and go back with us. Otherwise, you can''t escape at all."


    On the side of Beidou sect, there are at least 20 monks in the realm of saints, and each of them is not just a saint, but all powerful monks who have been sainted for many years. They don''t pay attention to these five women at all.


    Although I was curious about why after hearing the news of the five women, Lao Zu asked them to take the five women back. But they cannot disobey the orders of the ancestors.


    Hongyue glanced at the other people around her. The five women had been together for many years, and they had already been in touch with each other. With one look in her eyes, she was very clear about what the other party wanted to do.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Red moon and Qi Xiaoyu shot at the same time.


    Blast to Qi Peng!


    That place is the most powerful and concentrated location of this group of Beidou monks. There are sevenoreight monks in the Holy Land!


    No one expected that these two women should be so crazy and launch an attack on their side.


    In the sky, there was a bang, and a dazzling light burst out.


    At the moment when Hongyue and Qi Xiaoyu shot, Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi and Ziyan ran away directly from a neutral position!


    They didn''t hesitate to go. It was called a crisp and neat way to go!


    This group of monks of Beidou cult all flew into a rage one by one. If such a group of people could make these five women escape, then they really don''t have to live in this world.


    At that moment, there were six or seven monks in the realm of saints who directly chased the three women who had escaped.


    Here, Hongyue and Qi Xiaoyu were surrounded again by more than a dozen monks in the holy land.


    Qi Peng wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. In his eyes, there was a very cold light, and he clenched his teeth and scolded, "bitch... How dare you sneak attack? There is a time for you to beg for mercy!"


    There were also two monks in the holy land who were also slightly injured. They didn''t expect that these two women were so powerful and had such a terrible momentum when they shot so many of them.


    "Do it, don''t kill it. It doesn''t matter if you break your arms and legs!" An elder saint of Beidou sect was also extremely angry, gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Qi Xiaoyu and the red moon had no superfluous expressions on their beautiful faces, and the cooperation between the two women was quite tacit. The ink rain sword in Qi Xiaoyu''s hand cut out a rainbow like sword gas one after another. Even if it was a saint, he didn''t dare to pick it up easily. Can only dodge repeatedly.


    The way of the red moon, to some extent, is very similar to the way of the wandering female emperor. In those years, their relationship was excellent. The red moon learned too much from the wandering female emperor.


    Therefore, during the battle, the red moon also had the momentum of the wandering female emperor.


    It is a kind of strength that women can''t compete with men. Every move is open and closed. The Tao contained in it is very powerful, which is no worse than these Beidou saints who have been famous for many years.


    Unfortunately, they are too weak after all.


    Facing more than a dozen monks who were higher than them, gradually, they also had a feeling that they were unable to do what they wanted¡ª¡ª


    Monthly Ticket!!!!! Throw it!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1486

    Chu Mo finally came out of the world of God in the sky. This time, Chu Mo changed back to his original appearance. Three years later, his appearance has not changed at all, but the mature color in his eyes has become deeper. He has thoroughly understood the star formula of the thousand word divine script. Although it''s only the first level of the path, and it''s not even proficient, the power of the star formula still makes Chu Mo feel extremely shocked.


    Now, if Chu Mo has confidence in the Big Dipper ancestor, he can ensure that he can retreat!


    This is already an incredible ability for a monk at the peak of the sage realm. Not everyone can be like him. Facing a monk on the top of a great saint, he can still guarantee to retreat.


    Moreover, if killer Tian completely recovers, Chu Mo is confident that he can cause certain injuries to the ancestor of Beidou. Chu Mo didn''t dare to think about how much he could hurt the other party. But he believed that under his own knife, Beidou Laozu would also be injured!


    Then, even with such a knife, Chu Mo was still confident to escape from the eyes of Beidou Laozu.


    This is the formula of the stars... This thousand word divine text brought him strong confidence!


    Chu Mo directly covered up all the breath of the Tianshu star in his body. At the same time, he could also sense the breath of the Big Dipper ancestor. And found that the position of Beidou ancestor has always been mobile!


    This shows that the master of the Beidou domain can no longer sit still!


    I came out personally to find the whereabouts of the three stars.


    Chu Mo sneered, thinking: you''ll never find it!


    He needed to know what had happened in the Beidou domain in the past three years, so he went directly in the direction of an ancient city.


    Soon after, Chu Mo''s figure came out of the ancient city and disappeared there a few steps. His direction was the south of the Big Dipper!


    Chu Mo''s face was very gloomy, and his eyes were full of murders. Although he didn''t know why Qi Xiaoyu and others came to Beidou, the news he had just received was enough to make his heart turn into a raging rage.


    During his three years of seclusion, Beidou sect committed countless evil deeds in Beidou. Anyone with a sense of justice in his chest will feel angry. Chu Mo is no exception. But what made him more angry was that the ancestor of the Big Dipper personally ordered the arrest of five beautiful women from foreign lands.


    Of the five people, only two are famous, because both of them have become saints!


    In the spiritual world, there are fewer female practitioners who can practice to a very high level than men, and even fewer who can practice to the holy state. Not to mention, they were two stunning women.


    Chu Mo got the message that the ancestor of Beidou liked beauty, so he wanted to catch the five women.


    Although Chu Mo hated Beidou Lao Zu and Beidou religion in his heart, he knew that the truth of the matter could not be like the legend. It should be the ancestor of the Big Dipper who deduced something. At the level of the great sage, the ability to deduce the secret of heaven is not generally strong.


    Chu Mo was not surprised that he could deduce some causes and effects from Qi Xiaoyu and them.


    Because Chu Mo can do this now!


    Chu Mo''s speed is now incredible. He constantly tears open the space and appears in a very distant place. The mountains and rivers of the Beidou domain passed rapidly under his feet.


    Through Feng Shui magic, Chu Mo even deduced that there might be one of the three blood moons hidden somewhere, but he still didn''t stop.


    Blood moon is really important, but those people are more important!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The battleships of the Beidou sect flew northward from the south of the Beidou region.


    On one of the flagship battleships, Qi Xiaoyu and Hongyue were all there. All of them were seriously injured and their accomplishments were sealed. They looked very miserable.


    In particular, Qi Xiaoyu and Hongyue almost chose to explode in the end.


    At the critical moment, several elder saints of Beidou sect suppressed the town through several great holy vessels.


    Qi Peng broke his arm and failed to grow in time, because it was cut off by Qi Xiaoyu''s sword. Qi Xiaoyu''s law power almost broke Qi Peng''s body directly. If it weren''t for the help of the saints of Beidou sect, Qi Peng would really be dead.


    He sat opposite the five women, looked at Qi Xiaoyu ferociously, and said in a cold voice, "bitch, when I get back, I''ll ask my grandfather to let him give you to me. I''ll teach you slowly!"


    Qi Xiaoyu doesn''t even look at him. Looking at him more is an insult to himself.


    At this time, their warship suddenly stopped, and all the Beidou Saint realm friars in the warship were stunned.


    How can a fast-moving warship suddenly stop? Did something happen? Other disciples of Beidou sect also looked at these monks in the holy land.


    All the monks of Beidou Saint realm are all serious and frowning at the moment.


    Then, their warship, suddenly... Split in two and split in the middle!


    The huge warship is as long as ten thousand feet. This warship was personally refined by the ancestor of Beidou in the past. Although it is not at the level of the great saint level, its firmness has reached the great saint level. Now it was split directly from the middle.


    And... It was a silent attack. Even these holy land monks on the ship could not sense it. This makes everyone... Feel cold all over in an instant.


    Qi Peng broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly picked up Qi Xiaoyu''s five women with other Beidou disciples for fear of their mistakes.


    At this time, all the Beidou warships stopped. Those Beidou disciples in the warship all looked at their flagship warship with a frightened face. The huge warship has been completely cut in half. Then, a man in black, with a knife in his hand, stood in the void in front of him.


    "Who? How dare you trouble Beidou sect?" An old sage of Beidou sect roared and shot directly at the same time.


    A great saint level magic instrument was directly sacrificed and blasted at Chu mo.


    At the same time, there are sevenoreight monks in the Holy Land!


    No matter who the young man opposite is, he certainly didn''t come with good intentions. So, fight first!


    The sky killing in Chu Mo''s hand was swept horizontally.


    A knife light, instantly cut out.


    Cut it on the great saint level magic instrument, and the great saint level magic instrument broke directly.


    The elder saint of Beidou sect, with a whoosh, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then a bloodstain continued to extend downward along the center of his eyebrows. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand and touched his face... Then, he uttered a scream of fear. His body... Directly split... Into two halves!


    The endless essence turned into a torrent and flew into the killing heaven in Chu Mo''s hands.


    A faint bloodstain appeared on the blade of killing heaven.


    "Too weak." Chu Mo looked at the faint bloodstain with disgust on his face, and then, without saying a word, directly launched the killing.


    This is a group of monks in the realm of saints. Each of them has earth shaking strength.


    It is no exaggeration to say that any saint has the ability to seal the whole Beidou domain!


    What kind of scene is it when a group of saints get together and act at the same time?


    the breaking of rock frightens the heaven!


    The universe is shocking!


    Within hundreds of millions of miles of the void, countless stars, large and small, were completely annihilated in a moment, turned into endless nothingness, and no trace could be left.


    Then, look at this group of saints, their bodies, one by one, collapse!


    Like statues that have been severely smashed, this group of Beidou saints, their bodies, inch by inch!


    Together with them, there are their spirits!


    This group of saints didn''t know who this person was until they died. But at the moment before death, they all knew one thing: the man in front of them already had the same fighting power as Lao Zu!


    Chu Mo''s shot this time was too powerful and controlled extremely accurately. Except for the dozen saints who shot, none of the others was injured.


    There are about * monks in the holy land left in the Beidou sect, but at this moment, they have been scared almost out of their wits.


    Chu Mo didn''t care so much at all. He raised his hand with a knife and split Qi Peng who was holding Qi Xiaoyu.


    Then, for the first time, he held Qi Xiaoyu in his arms.


    Qi Peng''s eyes showed an extremely frightened look. It was obvious that he recognized the knife in Chu Mo''s hand!


    But he died before he could say anything.


    Chu Mo!


    It''s Chu Mo!


    The man Lao Zu has been looking for is actually him!


    The man who almost destroyed my star map with a punch at the Stargate before... It must be him!


    Pity... Pity! Why didn''t I think of it?


    At the moment before his death, Qi Peng was filled with regret.


    But it''s too late.


    This is the terrible monk!


    I won''t talk nonsense to you or ask you anything.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo with both eyes. Although her realm was sealed, she already knew who it was at the moment when the knife full of destruction lit up.


    She didn''t have much incredible, and she didn''t have time to feel anything. She just looked at Chu Mo holding her.


    This is her man, her husband! Is the only... Most important person in her life!


    Chu Mo didn''t talk to Qi Xiaoyu. In fact, seeing Qi Xiaoyu''s strength sealed and seriously injured, Chu Mo''s heart was extremely angry.


    Only killing can release his anger.


    There are more than 500 monks of Beidou sect present today, all of whom are the most elite group of Beidou sect. It can be said that losing one will hurt the muscles and bones of Beidou cult.


    But at this moment, in Chu Mo''s eyes, these people... Are all dead!


    Again, those Beidou sect disciples who cut out with a few knives and grabbed the red moon, Shui Yiyi, Chu Qing and Ziyan were directly beheaded, and those who died could not die anymore.


    Shui Yiyi also looked at Chu Mo, and his slightly embarrassed delicate pretty face was full of happy smiles.


    Chu Qing was extremely shocked.


    Ziyan was extremely shocked.


    The red moon was extremely shocked. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1487

    They can''t help but be shocked. They are all the favourites of this world and monks with profound Taoism. In the eyes of the world, they are real immortals. But at this moment, they all have a feeling of extreme unreal.


    It''s like dreaming!


    The man we saw... Is it really him?


    Are we dreaming?


    Even the red moon, the woman who had stepped into the holy land, was almost stunned by the incredible feeling.


    Chu Mo didn''t say much nonsense, and sent Qi Xiaoyu''s five women directly into the world of the divine mirror in the sky.


    Then, he looked at those Beidou Saint level monks who had begun to flee in the distance, and his eyes showed a touch of extremely cold light.


    "Want to go?"


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife. At this moment, the blade of killing heaven has been covered with a light red.


    Although it doesn''t seem very obvious, it is obviously different from just now.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "What grudge do we Beidou sect have against you?"


    "Our ancestors are powerful at the peak of the great holy land. How dare you treat us like this?"


    "You can''t kill me..."


    In the face of Chu Mo''s extremely cold killing, these friars of Beidou sect were completely frightened, almost scared out of their wits!


    But no matter what they say or how they say it, there is only a bright and dazzling blade that responds to them.


    A knife, a knife several... Anyway, only killing!


    No matter the sage or the supreme, Chu Mo had no resistance in front of the red eyed and murderous chest. And they don''t know who killed them until they die.


    How similar is this to the countless lives that have died in their hands over the years?


    The heavenly palace of the Beidou sect has long been abandoned. It is a miracle that the battle between the two great saints has not been completely sunk under the intentional guidance of the great saint who is extremely sad and angry.


    Therefore, the place where Beidou religion now lives is located in the central area of Beidou domain.


    The disciples guarding the soul lamp watched the soul lamps belonging to the high-ranking figures in Beidou cult explode, and the whole person was paralyzed by fear. The soul is almost scared.


    But the matter is not over yet. When several disciples went crazy to report, the dense soul lights visible to the naked eye began to burst one by one


    A few days later, the soul lamps of the disciples of the Supreme Master of Beidou sect have broken more than 500!


    Something big has happened!


    This news cannot be concealed at all, because there are too many undercover agents of other forces in the Beidou sect. Those disciples who guarded the soul lamp were in a panic and didn''t deliberately hide anything at all. Therefore, the news soon spread throughout the Beidou region.


    On this vast territory, everyone was stunned.


    Who is it?


    Who on earth is so powerful that he killed so many monks in Beidou?


    Is it a person? Or a group of people?


    Since the fall of the previous great saint, almost all non Beidou monks have given up and are desperate. Although the resistance has never stopped, deep inside, they have all fallen into despair. I don''t think there is still a chance to turn over.


    There are so many saints in Beidou sect, and an ancestor of the supreme realm of great saints came to an end in person... Who can resist?


    But now, their saints are almost killed!


    As for those monks in the supreme realm, the death and injury are extremely heavy!


    No matter who did it, it is a magic medicine for other monks in Beidou domain!


    resistance!


    Warfare!


    Indomitable!


    slaughter!


    The flames of war quickly flared up again in the Beidou domain, which was about to go out before, but now, because of this news, it began to burn again.


    Beidou Laozu is frantically looking for and chasing the traces of Chu Mo, but every time, he is a little late. There is only a piece of scorched earth left, and there are some broken limbs and arms of Beidou sect disciples.


    The ancestor of the Big Dipper was so angry that he roared up to the sky. Make a vow to the great sage realm, and we must break the murderer into pieces!


    But today, he didn''t even know who the murderer was, what he looked like, whether he was a man or a woman, and what kind of accomplishments... All the information was not at all!


    This is simply a great disgrace, an unbearable disgrace for people like Beidou Laozu.


    As a person who is about to become a giant in the universe, he was so miserable that the Beidou sect he founded himself was going to be maimed by a person? This is simply a great humiliation!


    Yes, the Big Dipper ancestor knew very well that the one who shot was a person, and he was a person who did not reach the Great Holy Land!


    From the residual breath on the battlefield, he can easily feel the strength of the other side, but it is not the strength of the great holy land.


    All Beidou sect disciples who met Chu mo were directly killed by Chu mo. * Spirit, spirit... Instantly disappear!


    Even people in the realm of Beidou Laozu can''t restore any useful information from it. So, until now, the ancestor of Beidou still knows nothing!


    "Is this to force me to refine the three stars directly, and then find you out?" Beidou ancestor was so angry that he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Chu Mo disappeared again in the endless territory of the Beidou domain. There was no trace left. No matter how Beidou ancestor deduced, he couldn''t find any useful information.


    Chu Mo came to the world of the sky Shenjian. After more than ten days of killing, a large number of Beidou sect disciples died under the sword of killing heaven. A layer of bright red began to appear on the blade of sky killing. Although there was still a gap with the peak state of sky killing before, it was not much worse.


    These days, there are no Beidou monks killed by Chu mo. any one of them is a top power. Therefore, I drank enough of the blood of the strong man who killed heaven.


    For the rest of the time, Chu Mo needs to constantly use his own strength to cultivate. Continue to kill powerful monks, unless it is the kind of great holy land, otherwise, it is of little significance to kill heaven.


    After a period of recuperation, all five women recovered almost.


    There are a large number of top-level medicines in the sky divine omen, as well as chaotic ovens, constantly refining pills. Each of the five people, Hongyue and Qi Xiaoyu, has stored a large number of pills refined by chaos oven. Is this amount too much even for them?


    But chaos oven is still refining... There is still no sign of stopping.


    Chu Mo has received countless Booties these days. No matter what level of medicinal materials, throw them directly to the chaos oven


    Just one thing, refining medicine!


    These days, Chu Mo didn''t even have any communication with five women, because he needed the vast murderous spirit to stay in his heart. Once he communicated with five women, the murderous spirit would be released.


    More than ten days later, the murderous spirit in Chu Mo''s chest finally dissipated, and the strong men of Beidou sect were also killed by him like a lost dog, and they didn''t dare to show up at all. Then he stopped and returned to the world of the sky.


    "How''s it going outside?" Red moon looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    "It''s all right. Except for a Beidou ancestor, no one can threaten us." Chu Mo''s face finally showed a smile.


    The five gorgeous women finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before we parted, we haven''t seen each other for many years. Everyone has too much to talk about. But after meeting, I found that I didn''t know where to start for a while. Several women all looked at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu chuckled, "what do you see me doing?" With that, she looked at Chu Mo: "how did my brother get here?"


    "I came to look for some things, but I didn''t expect you to be there." Chu Mo sat down with a smile.


    Later, they shared their experiences over the years. Mainly, Chu Mo said that they were listening. Because compared with their experiences in these years, they want to know what Chu Mo has experienced.


    After learning that Chu Mo had been reunited with his parents in Luotian royal family, all the girls seemed very happy.


    Later, Hongyue also told Chu Mo that they rushed out of the Yanhuang region through the road left by the demon king, and decided to come to the Beidou region to look for opportunities to enter the testing ground.


    "As a result, after we came to the Beidou realm, we found that this world is simply too suitable for cultivation. The essence is much stronger than the Yanhuang realm. Therefore, we decided to practice here first, and then go to the testing ground after having enough foundation. As a result, when Xiao Yu and I were just sanctified, the Beidou sect had blocked the whole realm..." the red moon sighed softly: "We don''t want to participate in the disputes in this world, and we don''t know what happened. But we didn''t expect to be dragged in at last. What''s more, you actually came here. What a coincidence!"


    "Yes, it is indeed a coincidence." Chu Mo said, with a lingering feeling of palpitation. If he hadn''t come, five women might really be in danger. However, everything has cause and effect. If he doesn''t come, Beidou Laozu may not be able to deduce it to them.


    Therefore, the causal force in the vast universe is really mysterious.


    "So, what are your plans for the next step?" Red moon looked at Chu Mo and asked softly.


    "I don''t have a lot of ideas about what I''m looking for. However, I already know what ancestor Beidou is looking for. Three of the things he''s looking for are in my hands. Therefore, there will be a war between me and ancestor Beidou sooner or later!" Chu Mo said.


    "My God... There must be a war with Beidou ancestor...?" All five women were startled.


    They spent much longer time in the Beidou region than Chu mo. over the years, it is impossible for them to know nothing about Beidou religion and its ancestors. Naturally, I know that the ancestor of Beidou is a real terrorist giant and the master of the whole Beidou domain.


    Although their trust in Chu Mo has reached a near blind point, can Chu mo... Really fight the Big Dipper ancestor?


    Chu Mo looked at their worried eyes, and then smiled and said, "don''t worry, I don''t fight unprepared Zhang. You''re here to rest. In this place, as long as it''s not a promotion breakthrough, no one can find you."


    Several women nodded, and they didn''t ask what kind of world it was. Not to mention anything else, just a lake like a vast ocean and the kind of breath it emits are enough to show that this is not an ordinary place.


    Chu Mo didn''t explain, nor did he catch up with the women too much, so he directly came out of the world of the divine mirror in the sky.


    Then go to the place where I passed when I rescued the girls. There should be a blood moon!


    A few days later, Chu Mo returned to the place he had passed by. Then here, he used his geomantic magic and began to deduce.


    Soon, he determined the specific location. It was a vast mountain¡ª¡ª


    There are still four hours left for the double monthly ticket... Brothers and sisters, speed up!!!!!


    Hurry to check, and vote for the monthly ticket!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1488

    Each mountain is hundreds of millions of miles long, attached to the earth of the Beidou domain, just like a giant dragon.


    Looking at these mountains, Chu Mo thought of the three star dragons, and sighed with some regret. He was a little regretful that he did not include the three star dragons into the world of the divine mirror in the sky, causing them to be all robbed.


    However, this also made Chu Mo''s hatred for Beidou religion deeper in his heart. Needless to say, when he found three blood moons, he must calculate the general ledger with Beidou ancestor. By the way, grab all the four stars and the Seven Star array.


    Along with the unimaginable wealth of Beidou sect... Chu Mo didn''t want to let go.


    In fact, even if Chu Mo wanted to let go of the Beidou sect, the whole Beidou sect would not let him go.


    Gratitude and resentment, cause and effect, have long been entangled together. Even without Qi Xiaoyu and them, the result is the same.


    Chu Mo rushed to the location set by Feng Shui magic, which is the gathering place of dragon veins in this mountain, and it is a real geomantic treasure!


    "You really can choose a place for yourself!" Chu Mo''s face couldn''t help showing his admiration. Then he fell from the sky, and then his body sank into the mountains.


    The next moment, Chu Mo entered an underground palace.


    This underground palace is extremely grand and has a strong seal. If Chu Mo didn''t take the sky god''s mirror with him, he couldn''t enter this place at all in his current state. I''m afraid even the monks in the realm of Mahatma can hardly enter this underground palace.


    Chu Mo''s figure, just came in, and saw a man as rich as jade, standing there, smiling at himself.


    Chu Mo''s heart moved slightly, looking at the man, did not speak.


    "You finally found this place." The man sighed and motioned Chu Mo to sit down.


    Chu Mo sat directly on a stone stool and looked at the man, "did you know I was coming?"


    The man nodded, with a gentle smile on his face: "I knew it."


    "Then... Why didn''t it appear?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Why does it appear?" The man smiled and said, "just because the God of the sky is learning from you?"


    Chu Mo was speechless for a while. All the time, he thought that the sky divine omen and the ten blood moons were one, but since he was in the fairy world and received the chaotic blood moon, his mentality has changed a lot.


    These ten blood moons, which had been on the seven on the sky god''s mirror, he had only felt a strong character on the chaotic blood moon. Chu Mo didn''t feel that kind of strong human nature on the rest, even on the bright, shining and flying bodies that he received in the later stage.


    But that doesn''t mean they have no character.


    Chu Mo had known this for a long time. It can be said that over the years, the sky god and these blood moons have really helped him too much. Too many to calculate.


    Chu Mo has long been used to the days when the God of the sky is around him.


    Now hearing this man say so, Chu Mo felt speechless again. I don''t know what to say.


    "Why silence?" The man smiled at Chu Mo: "yes, I''m Jianshen!"


    Jianshen, the blood moon that claims to be able to distinguish all things in the world, is a real divine thing.


    Jianshen looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "after all these years, you are still like that."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows and looked at the man in front of him puzzled. "Have you ever seen me?"


    "Of course." Jian Shen nodded: "if there is no cause and effect, how can the sky god Jian return to you? If there is no cause and effect, how can killing heaven be controlled by you? If there is no cause and effect, chaos oven... Will not become your magic weapon."


    "Can you make it clear?" Jianshen hesitated for a moment, looked at Chu Mo and said, "the Big Dipper... After all, I still chose you. Have you already got the divine text? In fact, there is nothing to say. You are a different number, and you have always been..."


    "I don''t understand." Chu Mo can feel that there is a great amount of information in the words of Jianshen. But he couldn''t understand it. It was very uncomfortable.


    "Well, you go to beheading and unification. If they are willing to come back to you, then... I will come back." Jianshen looked at Chu Mo and sighed, "so many eras have passed, and you who have entered reincarnation... Are still like this, and you haven''t even changed your appearance. It''s really amazing."


    Chu Mo Meng raised his head and looked at Jianshen: "reincarnation? What you know... Is my previous life?"


    "No, no, no, no, the man I know is dead. Although he looks exactly like you, and his temper has not changed much, he is indeed dead." Jianshen shook his head, His eyes showed a bit of sadness: "how to say? Forget it... It''s really amazing to see you again after endless years! Seeing you, I finally understand that there is reincarnation in this world. Therefore, I can tell you something. However, just listen to it. Once you say these things, they will cause chaos. Even if it''s you, you can''t bear that kind of cause and effect."


    Chu Mo nodded, "say it."


    "Immeasurable years ago, you were the master of the sky." Jianshen said sadly, "to be exact, it''s your previous life, because that person, although exactly like you, is really not you. He... Is our master, who shaped us."


    "The celestial mirror... Is not a divine thing formed by heaven and earth?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, questioning Jianshen''s words.


    "Heaven and earth form? No, it''s not." Jian Shen said directly, "you created us, the sky god Jian, and ten blood moons. The heaven and earth formed... The knife on you. He is. However, the knife experienced annihilation, and the real spirit... Is no longer there. It entered reincarnation with you. When you wake up, it will wake up."


    Chu Mo listened silently. He remembered all these words of Jianshen in his heart, because he really couldn''t understand them.


    "Later, for some reason, you went to reincarnation. For this reason, don''t ask me, I know limited. And... Can''t say." Jian Shen looked at Chu Mo and said bluntly, "when you went to reincarnation, the knife was willing to accompany you, and the sky god Jian was willing to accompany you. Ten of us... In fact, we were willing. But... Someone didn''t want to. He broke us up. But we ran away."


    "Did it come out of the passage?" Chu Mo asked.


    Jianshen was slightly stunned and looked at Chu Mo: "unexpectedly... You even know the channel."


    Say, He nodded: "Yes, it ran out of the channel. After we ran out, I, chaos, beheading and Guiyi knew that there was an opportunity to become God in the universe of Luo Tian, so we wanted to look for that opportunity alone. Six of them still wanted to stay by your side. I hope to wait until the day you wake up. At the same time, they also sealed most of their own memories. Because those memories have too much influence. They will interfere with it The great mystery produces immeasurable cause and effect. So they never told you anything like this? "


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Jianshen then said, "I felt it the moment you entered the Beidou domain. In fact... I really wanted to kill you at that time."


    Chu Mo was slightly surprised and looked at Jianshen.


    Jianshen shook his head: "but no, we are all created by you and can''t do that kind of thing. You weren''t afraid of this kind of thing in those days. So, even if I really can be cruel, I can''t kill you. After all, seven blood moons are on you. If I really do something to you, they will wake up instantly and tear me up directly. At most... I can only be their brother, but you are our father."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, with a speechless expression on his face, and his heart said it was too ridiculous. But unfortunately, in the face of Jianshen''s words, he couldn''t find any reason to refute.


    "Why do I want reincarnation? Am I voluntary or forced by my enemy?" Chu Mo asked, "what kind of world is the channel... What kind of people are there? What is the list of gods? Is there a world exactly like the Luo Tian universe on the other side of the channel?"


    "Cough... I just said that you are my father, and you asked so many questions at once. Is that ok?" Jianshen''s extremely handsome face showed some helplessness. Looking at Chu Mo''s firm eyes, he said with a depressed face: "I knew... I can''t tell you this! You are just his reincarnation, not the real him..."


    "I will wake up one day, right?" Chu Mo asked.


    This time, it was Jianshen''s turn to look speechless. He was silent for a while. He nodded: "yes, in theory, it is so, but the probability that you can''t wake up is also great." Jianshen said, Looking at Chu Mo calmly: "Why do you reincarnate? The cause and effect involved in this is too big, I can''t say. If you can wake up one day, you will naturally know. Channel... How to say? It''s a world belonging to gods. The gods list... Is a battle list made by the top gods in the channel. Don''t think it''s a good thing to be on the list. Those people in the channel, ten times *, are unwilling to be on the list. I can''t say more about specific things What? On the other side of the passage, there is indeed a same world. No... strictly speaking, there are many... Countless! "


    Jianshen said this, and his face showed some distress, say: "It''s still too much. Well, that''s it. Go to Zadao and Guiyi. If they are still willing to return, I will also return. If they are not willing, I can only say sorry... The three of us, coming to the endless years of Beidou, actually knew what the opportunity to become God was, but we all gave up and chose a place to live in seclusion. In fact, we are tired. But since you still found it... This It''s also fate. "


    "I don''t like your vague manner, but thank you for letting me know a lot more." Chu Mo said lightly, "it sounds like I should have been a very powerful big man. You make my confidence more sufficient."


    "Big guy..." Jianshen twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s hard to say whether it''s a big guy, but it''s really powerful!"


    Later, Chu Mo left the underground palace. Since Jianshen didn''t want to return for the time being, he didn''t want to force it. He didn''t know the specific location for the time being, but since Jianshen said that they chose the place where the Dragon veins converged, it was not very difficult for Chu Mo to find them.


    After Chu Mo left, Jianshen sat there for a long time without moving.


    Finally, he opened his mouth, showed a silent smile, and murmured, "the way of heaven has reincarnation, and fate is the most unpredictable. But, I''m tired... What should I do?"


    With that, he shook his head, and then sighed, his body gradually disappeared there, on the stone table, and finally there was a dazzling blood moon left¡ª¡ª


    I haven''t had such a high-intensity codeword for a long time. I''m very tired. But it''s great. You see it well, just vote monthly!!!! I can also write a chapter!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1489

    Although what Jianshen said was too ethereal, it still had a great impact on Chu mo. it was difficult to completely recover after leaving this underground palace for a long time. Jianshen''s words don''t seem to be lying, but why did chaos blood moon never say these to herself? However, Chu Mo can be sure of one thing. When he found the chaotic blood moon in the celestial world, he also had a very fierce reaction and didn''t want to return to the sky. Finally, it was the spirit of the sky god who made it return together with other blood moons.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo suddenly thought of another thing, as if... When he got the chaotic blood moon, did he ever have a missing memory? It seems that the celestial omen has also disappeared for some time. When it appeared again, it changed from the original four blood moons to five. Chaos blood moon has already returned.


    Maybe, during that time, something happened that he didn''t know.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, and without looking back, he went straight away from the underground palace. Later, he began to use Feng Shui magic and began to deduce. The whole Beidou domain is within the scope of his deduction.


    According to the divinatory symbols in Feng Shui magic, there are a dozen excellent places in Feng Shui!


    That kind of place, like the heavenly palace before the Beidou sect, is the final gathering place of countless dragon veins. It is a real treasure! The essence is full-bodied to an incredible degree.


    Generally speaking, such places will be occupied by powerful forces. Or it was sealed by them like the place Jianshen was looking for. It is difficult for outsiders to find that it is a treasure land. Only Chu Mo, a monk who is proficient in Feng Shui, can deduce it.


    In a dozen places, Chu Mo first excluded seven or eight places occupied by large forces according to the map of the Beidou domain. Then, the remaining twoorthree places are likely to be the hiding place for beheading and returning to oneortwo blood moons.


    After determining these, Chu Mo started on the road again.


    Three days later, Chu Mo was half a day away from one of the best places in Feng Shui, but here he met a roadblock.


    What blocked his way was a fairytale old man, with white hair and a childlike face, dressed in a blue Taoist robe, standing in the void, his clothes fluttering, unable to feel his aura, and there was no dangerous breath coming. But Chu Mo''s first reaction when he saw this man was subconscious, thinking that he was a real strong man.


    The old man looked at Chu Mo calmly and said, "young man, hand over the three stars on your body and the divine text. I don''t want to embarrass you. I''ll let you go directly."


    Beidou ancestor!


    Chu Mo was surprised. He didn''t know how Beidou Laozu found him. Because after practicing the star formula, he had completely hidden the breath of the star on his body, and did not use the power of the star. The two stars, Tianxuan and Yaoguang, are all in the world of God''s mirror in the sky. It is said... Even though the great magic power of Beidou ancestor, it is impossible to find it directly?


    "Elder, I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about." Chu Mo decided not to admit it.


    The old man smiled and said, "you see, it''s July on you. The gods of the sky are all on you, including killing the sky and chaos oven... Although the Big Dipper array is good, young people can''t chew too much."


    Chu Mo''s heart sank fiercely. Now he has an intuition that he has been betrayed!


    Beidou Laozu, who should have known nothing about him, has even uncovered his background. To say that the ancestor of the Big Dipper learned it by self deduction, Chu Mo absolutely didn''t believe it. Because even those supreme beings cannot have this ability.


    In this world, there are really not many people who can know Chu Mo so well except those old friends in the Yan and Huang regions.


    However, there is another possibility!


    Luo Tian royal family!


    Among the royal family of Luo Tian, there are not a few people who have a clear understanding of him. Especially those who have been trying to kill his royal collateral, but also wished he would die early.


    "Elder, I think you must have mistaken someone." The above idea just flashed in Chu Mo''s heart. He looked at the old man in front of him with a calm face and a little blankness and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Do you have to?" The old man sighed: "I admit that the Beidou sect really offended you and your friends, but there are countless Beidou monks who died at your hands. I can ignore these things with you. What''s more, I also regret that you are a peerless Tianjiao and don''t want a real Tianjiao to be damaged. In particular, I don''t want to provoke the Luo Tian royal family and don''t want to cause their anger. So, Master Chu, I want to have a talk with you. Let''s talk about it Try to solve this matter in a peaceful way. What do you say? "


    The Big Dipper ancestor has uncovered all the cards. At this time, Chu Mo also knows in his heart that even if he doesn''t admit it, I''m afraid the other party won''t recognize it. So he simply nodded: "before talking, I need to know who betrayed me."


    Beidou Laozu smiled: "can''t I deduce it by myself? Since I can deduce those women who are related to you, why can''t I deduce your identity?"


    "No, you can''t." Chu Mo said calmly, "if you don''t say it, there''s no need for us to talk. I want to go, and you may not be able to keep it."


    Beidou Laozu laughed: "it''s good for young people to have self-confidence, but overconfidence is arrogance. As for who betrayed you, I can''t say, I can''t be a person who broke his promise."


    Chu Mo said, "then there''s nothing to say. Goodbye!"


    With that, Chu Mo''s body flashed and disappeared directly here.


    "It''s not that easy to leave." At the moment when Beidou Laozu spoke, Zhou Tian suddenly formed a terrible cage, which was hundreds of millions of miles around. Like a sky net, it buckles in the sky and extends to the depths of the earth.


    There is no way to heaven, no way to earth!


    Qiang!


    A bright and gorgeous knife light, that terrible Skynet, was directly cut into a huge unparalleled hole.


    Then, Chu Mo''s figure calmly escaped from the net.


    Beidou Laozu stood where he was, and neither shot nor moved. In his eyes, the light flickered and murmured, "I really underestimated this person. I didn''t expect that he should grow so fast. If according to them, I can crush him with one finger... This information is too fallacious."


    With that, he looked at the place where Chu Mo disappeared and smiled faintly: "however, I have been staring at you. Do you think you... Can you walk away?"


    Sure enough, Chu Mo didn''t leave far, he saw the front, and suddenly a team of people appeared!


    A man in a golden suit was sitting on a giant beast in the supreme realm. The giant beast was ferocious and murderous. The man in a golden suit was looking at him coldly, with a long halberd in his hand.


    "Chu Mo, where are you going?" The man pointed to Chu Mo with a long halberd and sneered.


    Sure enough, it''s them!


    Chu Mo''s eyebrows flashed a touch of evil spirit.


    He didn''t say a word. Talking to such a person is a waste of time and humiliating himself!


    Raising your hand is a punch, a huge punch print, directly through the void, fast to an incredible point.


    "You..."


    As soon as the man said a word of you, Chu Mo''s fist had come in front of him!


    This man''s strength has reached the realm of saints!


    None of the people they sent out to kill Chu Mo was weak! So the man''s reaction was extremely fast. Saint realm, the ability to hook the heaven and earth is super strong. Although it is extremely hasty, he still hooks the essence of the heaven and earth, forming a defensive barrier in front of him.


    Bang!


    This powerful defense was so fragile in front of Chu Mo''s fist that it was directly blown to pieces.


    Then Chu Mo''s fist hit the man''s face firmly. The sound was stuffy, but everyone behind the man had a feeling of panic, and even felt cold all over!


    Click!


    A sound of broken bones sounded, and the man''s whole face... Together with his head, was smashed to pieces by Chu Mo''s fist!


    "Little beast, he is your royal uncle..." a royal collateral branch in the great holy land over there roared with great anger.


    But waiting for him, it was a gorgeous knife light.


    "Dare you!" The monk of the great holy land was furious, roared, and directly sacrificed his magic weapon. It was a whisk, which severely pumped to kill heaven.


    Bang!


    The dust blew up, and his body was directly cut in two!


    The monk in the great holy land was almost scared out of his wits. His two bodies were directly reorganized together, and his body shape exploded backward and retreated a long distance.


    At the same time, other monks in the realm of saints attacked Chu Mo together.


    They didn''t expect that in a few years, Chu Mo''s combat power had been strong enough to fight against the great sage. The previous contempt and disdain for Chu mo were all thrown out of the sky. One by one, his liver and gall trembled. Regardless of the royal demeanor and the dignity of practitioners, they besieged Chu Mo together.


    Chu Mo has not experienced a real war since he understood the formula of stars. Facing the Big Dipper ancestor, Chu Mo knew that even if he fought hard, the best outcome was to lose both. Therefore, he doesn''t want to fight with Beidou Laozu at this time.


    But for this group of people, he has no pressure at all!


    Since you cross the distant universe and come to this place to kill me, do I still need to show mercy to you?


    That''s what Chu Mo thought in his heart!


    communicate?


    unwanted!


    Just kill!


    Six more bursts!!!


    There are still two hours left for the double monthly ticket. Even if the feast does not belong to us, we have never given up.


    Shout again, and vote for the monthly ticket!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1490

    In his hands, the blade became more and more red.


    Moreover, every time a powerful friar of the Royal collateral branch is killed, a thin drop of purple gold blood will be sucked into the body by Chu Mo!


    Although the royal blood on these people is very thin and close to nothing, they can''t stand their high realm. After years of cultivation, they all condensed the purple and gold blood vessels to be stronger.


    At the moment, Chu Mo is cheaper.


    This group of people, a total of more than a dozen people, the worst is also the monk of the saint realm, and there is also a monk in the middle of the great saint.


    Originally, they thought that Chu Mo was absolutely sure, and they could easily suppress Chu Mo without even the action of Beidou Laozu, but they didn''t expect that this was not a good job at all. It''s a dead job!


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Mo had already beheaded six monks in the saint realm. The Royal collateral branch of the great saint realm was also seriously injured. He looked at Chu Mo with his eyes open and shouted, "Chu mo... You kill your fellow people, you... You will be punished!"


    "Get out!" Chu Mo raised his leg and kicked the monk of the great sage realm.


    Bang!


    The Royal collateral branch of the great sage realm blasted Chu Mo fiercely, but his body, like a broken kite, flew out from a distance.


    Later, Chu Mo''s backhand was a knife and broke three holy weapons flying to him.


    The fierce explosion directly collapsed the world.


    Endless territory, all because of the war of this group of people, turned into a scorched land.


    Chu Mo cut off the head of a monk who rushed to his holy land with a knife, and then kicked it over, directly kicking the head to pieces.


    In less than a incense burning time, these dozen came from Luo Tianxian domain to kill his Luo Tian royal family side branch, leaving only one monk in the great holy land, looking at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    "Chu mo... You, you are not human! You are the devil!" This monk in the great holy land has a high position in the whole royal family of Luo Tian. He has been promoted to the great holy land smoothly all the way, and has never encountered such a terrible opponent as Chu mo.


    He was indeed ordered to kill Chu Mo, but unexpectedly, this foot... Really kicked on the impregnable iron plate.


    This kind of loss has never occurred to them before.


    This should have been a relaxed and pleasant task. Before coming, there were many people who were desperately fighting for the quota of Beidou domain. Because as long as Chu Mo dies, those supreme beings will help the royal family to sit on the throne of God!


    At that time, these collateral branches will be orthodox royal children!


    How much credit will the person who killed Chu Mo himself get? Everyone knows.


    This great sage is one of the collateral branches of the royal family, with a high status and reputation. He is really satisfied with this opportunity. Also very happy.


    But now, in his heart, in addition to infinite fear, there is only endless regret.


    "Why do I want to come here? Obviously, there are many people competing to come..." the Royal collateral branch of the great sage realm looked at Chu Mo with a desperate face, and then said: "Chu mo... Can I surrender?"


    "What do you say?" Chu Mo looked at him coldly and said in a cold voice, "what do I want a waste?"


    waste material!


    waste material?


    The side branch of the royal family in the realm of the great sage looked stunned, and this expression was not pretended at all.


    From small to large, until today, he has heard and said these two words countless times. But it''s all about listening to others and talking about others. But I have never heard of anyone using these two words to describe him.


    So he was really stunned. He couldn''t believe that these two words would be given to him.


    "Why, are you unconvinced?" Chu Mo sneered, "not my opponent, not waste. What is it? After living for so many years, what else do you have besides feeling good about yourself?"


    A strong anger surged up in the great sage''s chest and said angrily, "I''m not a waste!"


    "Oh, so what?" Chu Mo pointed at him with the sky killing blade in his hand: "come to war, don''t talk nonsense!"


    The side branch of the royal family in the realm of the great sage looked bitter, fighting? He really has no confidence. Unless at this time, Beidou Laozu can come. But the question is, will Beidou Lao Zu come to help him? Obviously not!


    Their group of people sold information to Beidou Laozu, and their relationship with Beidou Laozu was just a cooperative relationship. How can people like Beidou Laozu come to help them? Even here at this moment, I''m afraid I''ll only stand there and watch the excitement?


    "Chu Mo, I can serve you as the Lord and provide you with a lot of information about the collateral branches of the royal family... You, don''t you always want to know who those people who calculate you and want to kill you are? Don''t you want to know some secrets of Beidou ancestor? I... I can tell you. As long as you don''t kill me... I''m willing to be your servant!" In the end, the Royal collateral branch of the great sage realm even used honorifics.


    Chu Mo was still unmoved and looked at him coldly: "the people who calculate me, except for those old immortals in the supreme realm, are your royal family''s collateral branches. As for the Beidou ancestor, what''s his secret to do with me? You people, don''t you want to kill one by one back? What do I want you to do as a waste?"


    With that, Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife!


    Firewood chopping knife method!


    At this time, Chu Mo once again used the firewood chopping knife method, and its power reached an unimaginable level.


    Perhaps, even the 19th emperor uncle Ji Feng completely didn''t expect that the little chance he left Chu Mo in those days would be cultivated by Chu Mo to this extent.


    This royal collateral branch of the great sage realm fought against it, and his Taoism is also extremely profound. Speaking of it, there is absolutely no problem in seizing the Beidou realm. It is countless times stronger than those monks in the realm of saints!


    With a random wave of his hand, hundreds of millions of miles of stars will be annihilated!


    Endless mountains and rivers will turn into nothing.


    But in front of Chu Mo, he really can''t!


    Chu Mo didn''t even use the star formula, nor did he use a little star power.


    Just by virtue of his previous practice, it is enough to suppress the powerful monks in this great holy realm.


    This knife once again split the Royal side branch of the great saint realm into two parts. After regrouping together again, the monk of the great saint realm directly gave up resistance, knelt in the void, looked at Chu Mo and said sadly, "Master Chu, Master Chu... You can either kill me with a knife, or... Take me as your servant, don''t torture me... Please!"


    Endless fear directly destroyed the psychological defense line of the great sage!


    He had seen that Chu Mo was torturing him, because if he wanted to kill him, just this knife... He would definitely die!


    Click!


    Chu Mo cut off the head of the great sage with a knife, and then broke his head in his incredible and frightened eyes. Together with the yuan God, the soul is terrified!


    "Do you think I''m playing hard to get? Trying to convince you? It''s naive." Chu Mo glanced back and flashed. Just run away.


    Not long after, the ancestor of the Big Dipper came to this place, felt it with his heart, and then tied his hands and began to trace it. He just saw some messy fragments. But these pictures are enough. Even Beidou Laozu, a man of cultivation and temperament, took a breath from it.


    "What a cruel guy!"


    Ancestor Beidou''s eyes flickered and murmured, "however, the more powerful the monk is, the more interesting it is to kill. Boy, you have successfully aroused my interest. It has been too many years, and no one has let me have this interest. Anyway, before becoming a giant, I''ll sacrifice you!"


    With that, he was slightly absorbed for a moment, and then chased in the direction of Chu Mo''s disappearance.


    The murdering sky in Chu Mo''s hand was now bloody red, emitting a frightening demon blood light.


    A group of peerless strong men from the side of the royal family fell under his knife like this, and he had no regrets in his heart.


    In fact, after knowing that the people who targeted the three members of their family over the years were mainly the group of people from the side of the royal family, Chu Mo and them were already enemies of life and death.


    This time, they somehow learned the news of their presence in the Beidou domain, and unexpectedly sent so many strong men with the natural purpose of killing him here. Chu Mo didn''t want to leave a living mouth and ask Luo Tianxian what''s going on there. But he held back and didn''t ask.


    It''s not that you don''t worry, but that you''re afraid of affecting your heart of Tao!


    Under the protection of the royal family of Luo Tian, if there is any accident, it can only show that the whole royal family of Luo Tian... Has been occupied. As long as the lineage of Luo Tian''s royal family is still in existence, his parents will not be in any danger.


    Chu Mo knew this very well.


    Therefore, he doesn''t want to ask, and there is no need to ask.


    This war also made Chu Mo once again have strong confidence after a few years. That invincible belief erupted again.


    But he still needs to continue to be ready. Now alone is not enough!


    In order to completely eliminate the ancestor of the Big Dipper, we need a stronger potential and more battles to accumulate this potential.


    On the way, Chu Mo met several waves of monks of Beidou sect. But the strongest is the supreme realm. He almost didn''t stop at all. He shot at will and suppressed all those people.


    Although these people are not enough to make him accumulate more potential, they are also better than nothing. It''s just easy.


    Finally, when Chu Mo was about to approach the geomantic treasure land where the Dragon veins converged, he met a group of Beidou sect disciples.


    This group of people was actually a group of monks in the realm of emperor. After just looking at it, Chu Mo directly chose to ignore it. Not even interested in shooting.


    This group of Beidou sect disciples never dreamed that they had passed death.


    Chu Mo directly entered the underground palace of this geomantic treasure land. This underground palace is almost formed naturally.


    In this underground palace, Chu Mo saw a man again. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1491

    This is a young man in white as snow, with long dark hair draped over his shoulders. The face is exquisite and quite handsome.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s first sentence, it was very similar to Jianshen: "are you here? It''s a little late."


    "Do you want to go with me?" Chu Mo calmly looked at the young man in white as snow: "or do you promise to return only when they promise to return?"


    The man in white was slightly stunned, which seemed a little strange Chu Mo''s attitude. He picked his eyebrows, looked at Chu Mo and said, "you are a little different from that time."


    "Oh? What was I like back then?" Chu Mo asked.


    "You used to be... Well, you seem to be softer than you are now. Although you are the same tough in your bones, you were still gentle at that time." The man in white looked at Chu Mo and said, "but now, I only see a man full of murderous spirit and terrible fighting power. It''s really very different. Well, things like reincarnation are really unreliable, and you''ve become even more terrible."


    "That''s also a good thing." Chu Mo said.


    "Maybe." The man in White said, "I''ll go with you, but you have to let me cut you."


    Chu Mo narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the man in white and said, "do you want to kill your father?"


    "...." the man in White said with a speechless face, "well, it seems that you really know a lot of things. It should be Jianshen who told you? Only he... Will tell you these things."


    "Why do you want to cut me?" Chu Mo looked at the man in white.


    "Because I am beheaded! I want to see if you are qualified to be my master now." The man in white looked at Chu Mo calmly: "if I can''t take a knife, then... Even if I was once a creature created by you, I don''t want to be with a waste."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and thought that this retribution came really fast! Just after scolding others for being a waste, I turned around and was returned by another person.


    "You want to cut me, don''t you? Come on." Chu Mo held murderer Tian and looked at the man in white coldly. His momentum... Climbed up again.


    The man in white smiled, "then be careful!"


    Say, his hand, suddenly, more than a knife. This knife looks very ordinary, just like the most ordinary knife in the world. Not even magic tools. But in his hand, the knife radiated a different vitality.


    "Coming!"


    The man in white raised his knife and struck Chu Mo directly. It''s a simple knife to chop the mountains. It has great similarities with Chu Mo''s firewood chopping knife method.


    But this knife... Is too terrible!


    At least, Chu Mo has never seen this kind of knife technique on another person.


    The law of the road contained in this knife is supreme, and it can simply cut off a Galaxy!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and directly promoted the momentum on his body to the extreme. Then, he raised the murderer in his hand and shouted!


    Qiang!


    The two knives just bang together.


    This underground palace, instantly collapsed!


    Together with the surrounding land for hundreds of millions of miles, it is like a huge wave in the boundless ocean, constantly undulating... And then... It sinks down in an instant.


    The whole Beidou domain trembled directly!


    Within billions of miles around, all things... All sink!


    The two of them hit here directly and completely sank!


    Then, in the void, the man in white stood up, and Yushu stood there facing the wind. But his hands were empty.


    Chu Mo stood opposite him, and the expression on his face looked more or less strange. Standing there seemed to be lost in thought. The man in white didn''t bother him, just stood there, smiling at Chu mo.


    For a long time, Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and then looked at the man in white: "I misunderstood you."


    "It doesn''t matter. You created me. You are like my father, helping your father. I think it should be a matter of course?" The man in White said that, directly turned into a light, and flew into Chu Mo''s chest.


    Cut the blood moon and return!


    Just that blow, Chu Mo didn''t suffer any damage. Instead, he realized a brand-new Dao method in the middle of the Dao cutting. Moreover, after this blow, Chu Mo''s potential suddenly soared! Almost reached a peak state.


    Now his spirit, even if it is against the ancestor of the Big Dipper, Chu Mo also has a strong belief in invincibility!


    But this is still not enough.


    Chu Mo glanced at the void in the distance and continued to escape.


    Later, Beidou Laozu arrived here and felt the air between heaven and earth, Murmured: "I can''t imagine that a blood moon on the sky god''s mirror should have such divine power. Unfortunately... Unfortunately, it can''t be used by me. It seems that only by completely killing Chu Mo, and... It''s the kind of killing that makes him convinced, can I have a chance to get some of his treasures! So, are you ready? I give you this opportunity! I want to see that a person who can''t even reach the realm of the great sage can be strong enough How far? At the peak... Killing a genius whose talent is far better than his own is the most enjoyable. "


    In this world, since the ages, there has never been a monk in the realm of saints who can kill a half step giant at the top of the realm of saints against the sky.


    Even that lawless monkey, in the realm of saints, does not have that ability!


    Even now, as a semi giant, it can directly challenge those giants that exist supreme, but it is absolutely unable to really kill a giant!


    Therefore, no matter how powerful Chu Mo is, he can''t be stronger than the monkey formed by heaven and earth!


    Chu Mo now, also a little bit understand the intention of the Big Dipper ancestor. This is a game of cat and mouse. Beidou thought he was a cat and regarded Chu Mo as a rat. Let Chu Mo get ready, let Chu Mo walk on the territory of Beidou.


    Kill, fight and do whatever you want!


    Even if Chu Mo dismantled the whole Beidou domain, it seemed that he would not feel distressed!


    The ultimate goal of Beidou ancestor is to fight when Chu Mo''s potential accumulates to the top. Kill Chu Mo completely, take away the three stars on Chu Mo, and... Other treasures!


    At that time, killing Chu Mo, even if Chu Mo lowered his whole realm, was also of infinite benefit to the ancestor Beidou.


    It''s like a person facing a task that is easy to complete and a task that needs to be completed with all his heart and through thousands of hardships. The sense of achievement and experience gained by the two are completely different.


    For monks at the level of Chu Mo and Beidou Laozu, it is very difficult to complete a task, and the harvest... Is even more unimaginable!


    Therefore, the ancestor Beidou is willing to play with Chu Mo, a "little saint". If Chu Mo has now rushed into the great holy land, it will definitely be a different scene. Beidou will never give him a chance to get ready.


    After thinking about this, Chu Mo was not in a hurry. He did not find the trace of Guiyi blood moon in the geomantic treasure land where the second dragon vein converged. However, the essence of this place has been transformed into a dragon!


    Turning into a horrible real dragon, the whole realm has also reached the level of the initial stage of the great holy land.


    Chu Mo was not polite at all. After a battle, he directly killed the real dragon transformed into essence, and then inhaled the vast essence into his body.


    That huge Taoist platform, as if it would never be full of food, absorbed such a large amount of essence, but there was still no sign of saturation. However, on the Taoist platform, the flying thousand character divine text looks more brilliant.


    Still useful.


    One escaped and the other pursued.


    When the Big Dipper came here, he felt the unwilling mood left by the killing of the real dragon, and his eyes became brighter.


    This Chu Mo, again and again, overturned his previous perceptions.


    He can naturally find such a geomantic treasure, but he must go through a long time of deduction and a lot of time to find it. If you want precise positioning, unless you can reach the level of the supreme giant.


    But Chu Mo, a monk in the realm of sage, has such terrible ability? Beidou ancestor didn''t believe it, and he remembered some legends about the sky god. The light in his eyes flickered, and his heart for those treasures was a little stronger.


    Half a month later, Chu Mo finally saw the last blood moon in the geomantic treasure land where the third dragon vein converged!


    But to Chu Mo''s surprise, Guiyi was actually a woman. A gorgeous woman. Her beauty, as if it did not belong to this world at all, noble, but not cold. Beautiful to the extreme, but it won''t make people feel unreal.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Guiyi directly saluted, and then did not speak at the first time, but looked at Chu Mo carefully. After a moment, he said softly, "take my blow."


    Chu Mo nodded silently.


    This blow seemed to be an understatement, because Guiyi just raised his hand, without any fireworks. There was no wave of power. Even the underground palace where the two people are located, there is no movement.


    Not outside either.


    Except Chu Mo, no one knew that there had been an extremely terrible confrontation in this place.


    Guiyi''s attack was directed at Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge of the sea!


    Although there was no slightest movement outside, Chu Mo''s spiritual consciousness sea raised a huge wave!


    Chu Mo''s vast spiritual sea of knowledge was almost completely overturned under the blow of Guiyi!


    But in the same way, Chu Mo didn''t feel any discomfort, just like two people dueling and feeding each other... This blow of unification made Chu Mo instantly understand too much about the spiritual road.


    For a time, even some difficult to digest!


    The momentum on him instantly became stronger!


    Above the top... Soared by three points again!


    Guiyi smiled with a smile, and then turned into a light, returning to the sky god. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1492

    Ten blood moons have returned to nine. Now, only the last blood moon is left!


    So Chu Mo turned back again.


    There is no return of any waves between beheading and Guiyi, so Jianshen should also fulfill its promise.


    Big Dipper followed Chu Mo for so long, but found that Chu Mo had spared his return. He sneered in his heart: do you think you can escape my tracking like this?


    At this moment, he didn''t know that Chu Mo already knew that he was deliberately letting Chu Mo prepare. In the eyes of Beidou, Chu Mo should still be trying to escape. Just, can you go?


    Not to mention anything else, Chu Mo''s ability to "locate" the geomantic treasure land is coveted by Beidou Laozu!


    Although the giants also have this ability, they need to spend a lot of energy to deduce it. How can there be such an understatement as Chu Mo who casually finds so many geomantic treasure lands?


    And almost every place is the most essence area of the whole Beidou domain!


    After being promoted to the supreme level of ancestral realm, Beidou Laozu also needs a lot of energy to continuously improve his Taoism.


    Chu Mo returned to the underground palace where Jianshen was located. Jianshen looked at Chu Mo, and without saying a word, he directly burst out of his body with the breath of the supreme Road, walking by the way, rolling towards Chu Mo!


    Boom!


    The collision between the roads directly turns this place into endless nothingness.


    I don''t know how many billions of miles around, followed by, all turned into nothingness.


    The Big Dipper almost got pierced by this blow.


    Chu Mo let out a mouthful of blood essence. There was a little black substance in this blood essence. Even Chu Mo himself was stunned. He didn''t expect that there were impurities in his blood?


    At the same time, the purple and gold blood in his body also gushed out with this mouth of blood.


    Somehow, Chu Mo not only didn''t feel weak, but also felt like entering another world!


    It seems that even the soul has sublimated a lot at this moment.


    He looked at Jianshen in surprise, then felt his body, and finally determined one thing. In his body, the blood belonging to the royal family of Luo Tian completely disappeared!


    At the same time, there was also the blood essence of his Chu family.


    In other words, although he is still the son of Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu, at least... In name. But in fact, in his body, with the ejection of this mouthful of blood essence, he not only re washed the blood vessels in his body, but also removed impurities. Also wash away the blood of Chu''s pulse and Ji''s pulse... Together!


    This feeling immediately filled Chu Mo''s heart with complexity. There is a strong reluctance.


    At the same time, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji, who were far away in Luo Tianxian domain, both shook slightly, and then looked at each other with incredible expressions in their eyes.


    "Our children..."


    "Chu Mo, he..."


    The two people spoke in unison, with strong sadness in their eyes.


    "No, I''m going to Beidou domain!" Ji Qingyu''s tears fell instantly.


    "No, no, you feel it again." After all, Chu Tianji had to be more calm. He looked at Ji Qingyu: "mother and son are connected, father and son are... The same! He is still alive!"


    Ji Qingyu was slightly stunned, then calmed down, squinted, and then began to feel it. After a long time, she whispered, "it''s true, but why do I feel like losing my son?"


    "I have too." Chu Tianji also frowned: "there must be a reason in this, but now you and I can''t take it off..."


    Ji Qingyu sighed, "I just got the news that the bystanders should send someone to hunt down our son."


    Chu Tianji''s eyes showed endless coldness and disdain: "with those people? Our sons, if they were so easy to kill, they have come to this day!"


    "I really hate that I''m Royal now." Ji Qingyu sighed lightly.


    Chu Tianji gently touched Ji Qingyu: "don''t worry, our children will turn bad into good!"


    Ji Qingyu nodded slightly and leaned against Chu Tianji''s shoulder.


    Beidou big area.


    Chu Mo stared at the blood essence floating in the void. Although it seems that there is only a mouthful of blood, in fact, the energy contained in it is enough to fill a huge ocean!


    Jianshen looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "you... Don''t you have a separate body?"


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo looked at Jianshen in a daze. Just at this moment, his potential directly reached a top state, but the feeling of bone and blood peeling made Chu Mo''s heart a little confused.


    "Neither the blood of the royal family of Luo Tian nor the blood of the Chu family is as noble as your original blood. In fact, even without my behavior today, sooner or later, you will completely refine them. Therefore, there is no need to give up. Directly seal these blood into your part, he... Is still you, but he... Is your parents'' real son." Jianshen said.


    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up. Even if he could accept it, he came from the reality of channel in his previous life. But let him completely give up the blood and bone relationship between Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu, but let him have a very sad feeling.


    Then, Chu Mo summoned the perfect avatar, directly refined the black impurities on this blood essence, and injected them into this avatar!


    In an instant, this separated body seemed to have an extremely mysterious atmosphere and an incredible spirit!


    He opened his eyes with a brush, and then a happy smile appeared on his face. Hugged Chu Mo and said, "thank you for your success!"


    Chu Mo was speechless, because this was actually his own idea, but... He said it through this separation.


    At this time, the endless sky overhead suddenly covered with robbery clouds!


    Chu Mo also knew the reason in an instant. It turned out that with this mouth of blood essence injected into the separation, this supreme peak separation was going to survive!


    Saint robbery!


    Chu Mo and Jianshen looked at each other. Jianshen''s eyes lit up slightly, as if thinking of something, and said to Chu Mo, "it''s really fate... It seems that you can really succeed in this life. Since this is the will of heaven, then... You can integrate this separation."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo was puzzled.


    Jianshen sighed: "My ability can be learned from all things in the world. This ability is actually what you gave me in the previous life. After integrating your separated blood essence, this separation has directly changed beyond my imagination. Its future growth path is not inferior to you! That is to say... I''m wrong. Your parents'' blood, combined, will give birth to a real peerless strong man! So now you refine and integrate this separation After the death, you can go directly to the great holy disaster. Then, you will embark on a path... That no one can deduce at all. This... Hey, this is what you said. But we... Didn''t believe it. Now it seems to be true. "


    Jianshen said, turning into a light and flying into Chu Mo''s chest.


    Returning in October, in an instant, unimaginable breath and immeasurable light burst out of the whole sky.


    Then, it flew up on its own and directly shrouded the world, forming a huge light defense within a radius of 10 billion Li.


    Just block out the Big Dipper who arrived here.


    The voice of the spirit of the sky god''s mirror directly penetrated into the spiritual sea of Chu Mo: "you are at ease to integrate and divide yourself, and you are at ease to cross the robbery. Beidou ancestor, he can''t enter!"


    Chu Mo''s body shook slightly, and then his eyes gradually recovered to Qingming.


    He looked at this separation, and this separation also looked at him.


    They are one!


    Like God, like spirit, is a person!


    So, if you want to integrate, there is no obstacle. It''s a natural thing!


    Then they looked at each other with a smile and walked towards each other. The two figures, in this way, directly integrate into one.


    Boom!


    The vast void above the head, above the top of the sky, a terrible thunder, came in an instant!


    The great holy cataclysm!


    It has directly become the catastrophe of the great sage realm!


    Moreover, Chu Mo''s great holy disaster is far more terrifying than the disaster faced by other monks from the saint to the great holy realm!


    Even the ancestor of Beidou, ten billion miles away, was startled. He frowned and looked at the robbery cloud above the distant sky, and then looked at the defense mask released by the sky god with a gloomy face. Coldly shouted, "want to survive the robbery? Dream!"


    With that, he raised his hand and hit it!


    This blow included endless avenues of heaven and earth. It seemed that the potential of the whole Beidou domain was all concentrated on the ancestor of Beidou at this moment.


    This is where he is willing to let Chu Mo go!


    As the true master of the whole Beidou domain, as the most powerful king of the vast world, the potential of the whole domain... Is all here alone!


    Beidou ancestor directly used this momentum to bombard the defense formed by the sky god Jian. If he wanted to interrupt Chu Mo''s crossing robbery, he had to take action to prevent Chu Mo from stepping into the Great Holy Land!


    A light, directly from the body of the Big Dipper, lit up.


    ********£¡


    This is the only light in the whole Beidou domain, which is constantly spreading.


    Almost all at once, it covered all areas of the whole Beidou domain.


    Then, the whole continent of the Beidou domain instantly fell apart, and the nearest places directly and completely annihilated. Disappeared without a trace!


    The endless distant directions, the collapse of dragon veins, the collapse of mountains, the cracks in the earth, from top to bottom... Directly make the whole Beidou domain sink in an instant!


    Just like the Yanhuang domain in those days, the attack of Beidou ancestor directly broke the whole Beidou domain!


    I don''t know how many creatures, at this moment, unconsciously turned into the dust of the universe. Their spirit, their way, and the blood on their bodies also turned into countless torrents, converging towards the Great Dipper ancestor.


    Directly into the body of Beidou ancestor!


    The potential of Beidou ancestor has become stronger! On his body, even burst out the holy glory that only giants can have¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Thank you brothers and sisters for your great support during the seven day double monthly ticket period. Thank you very much!


    Don''t forget to vote for the recommendation when the monthly ticket is finished!


    Come on, brothers and sisters. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1493

    The Beidou domain, broken into countless pieces, drifts towards a distant place, either rising, sinking, or... Flying into the unknown void of the universe.


    Those small pieces, also under the law of heaven, formed countless stars. Large and small, the quantity is infinite. Hard to count.


    Here, in the whole heaven and earth, there is only the circular light defense formed by the divine omen of the sky, which surrounds Chu Mo who is crossing the robbery.


    His blow... Sank a large area, but it didn''t achieve even a little effect!


    The defense of the sky god''s mirror, even a ripple... Did not appear!


    Beidou Laozu was completely stunned. He didn''t take another shot. Just that shot, he was infinitely close to his strongest shot. In other words, even if he makes a more powerful attack, this defense... Will still be horizontal between him and Chu Mo, and will never be broken!


    "This... How is this possible?" Grandfather Beidou looked surprised and shocked.


    The master of the Big Dipper, who was infinitely close to the giant of the ancestral realm, showed a completely unbelievable look in his eyes. He was really a little scared.


    At this time, several divine senses, undisguised, extended towards the Beidou domain.


    Big Dipper didn''t resist. He knew very well that those supreme beings of the Luo Tian universe, those real giants, were surprised by the movement here. They want to know what happened here.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, Beidou Laozu didn''t have any anger. Instead, he hoped that those divine senses could form several killing thoughts to attack the defense formed by the divine omen in the sky!


    For the first time in his life... He is extremely looking forward to those real giants coming to Beidou domain for a visit!


    Unfortunately, those divine senses, after sweeping him... And then sweeping the defense released by the divine omen in the sky, unexpectedly left together!


    There was no extra stay, as if he just glanced at it casually, and left without finding anything interesting.


    Just go!


    "No, you can''t go! Chu Mo is here!" The ancestor of Beidou suddenly made a sound of great road, rumbling in the whole Beidou domain.


    At the same time, a light suddenly burst out on the sky god''s mirror, directly breaking the sound of the great road of the Great Dipper ancestor.


    At this moment, ancestor Beidou suddenly had a strong sense of powerlessness, and an idea rose in his heart: is this... The power of the supreme deity from the channel?


    The classic which was destroyed by him in the past years once recorded some information about the divine omen of the sky. However, the statement on it was vague, only saying that it was a real divine thing. There is also killing heaven. It says that it is an unparalleled sword. Kill the incarnation of intention for the way of heaven.


    The ancestor of Beidou has always had some doubts about these statements. He did not fully believe in the classical record.


    But now it seems that he was wrong.


    Everything recorded in that classic should be true!


    But the question is, why are these gods from the channel concentrated on Chu Mo? How powerful is his luck? Does it surpass the entire Luo Tian universe? Even the former Supreme... I''m afraid it''s not so lucky, is it?


    How is this possible?


    The Big Dipper suddenly made a move!


    He directly took out the three stars that had not been refined by him!


    He will refine them!


    Right now!


    Because he has given birth to a very strong foreboding. It seems that when Chu Mo crosses the great holy disaster, he is not the opponent of this person at all!


    So, in any case, he can''t fall into the wind at this time.


    Even if this move will be spied again by those supreme beings, even if he can''t be promoted to ancestral realm... He doesn''t care.


    After the three stars were taken out by him, they all burst out of the incomparable power of stars, and instantly filled the whole Beidou domain. Then, an unexpected accident happened to Beidou Laozu!


    After the three stars flew out, they flew directly towards the defense released by the sky god.


    "Stay for me!"


    With an uncontrollable roar, the great master of the Big Dipper burst out and suppressed it towards the three stars.


    Something that he couldn''t believe happened.


    Those three stars, which should have been easily suppressed by him, unexpectedly had no response and did not stay... They flew out, and were not affected by his Taoist repression at all!


    In an instant, he crossed the defense, and then disappeared into Chu Mo''s body.


    Big Dipper watched helplessly, and two stars also flew out of Chu Mo''s body. After a circle, they all flew into Chu Mo''s body.


    Boom!


    The disaster above the sky has become more terrible!


    This kind of disaster, even the ancestor of the Big Dipper, turned pale. Because the power of this disaster is infinitely close to the ancestral disaster in his deduction!


    "This... This is... What''s going on?"


    Beidou''s face changed completely.


    This is an accident that should not and cannot happen at all. The stars are alive, and he naturally knows it. The stars contain unimaginable energy, and he also knows it. But he knew better that these stars should never fly to Chu Mo by themselves!


    Why on earth?


    At this time, the star in the body of Beidou Laozu, which had been refined by him for many years, was also ready to move, as if he wanted to leave his body!


    "How dare you betray me?" Beidou ancestor was completely furious and completely crazy. With a roar, he directly used the supreme Tao to suppress the star in his body.


    However, the Seven Star array on his body suddenly flew out of the small world of his storage space, and with an incredible speed, it directly passed through the defense of the sky Shenjian and flew into Chu Mo''s body.


    With a whoosh, the ancestor of the Big Dipper spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his hair and beard stood upright. He was mad!


    In the past years, he got a star, refined it, and got classical and seven star array. From then on, he went to the peak of his life. How can the great sage be enough? Ancestral realm is also ordinary! The real goal of the Big Dipper ancestor is to refine into the Big Dipper array, and then thoroughly grasp the opportunity to become a god!


    Even if he can''t rush into the realm of Taishang, one day, when the list of gods comes, he can at least leave the world directly and enter the channel.


    Become a real God!


    Endless years, he deceived the world and left countless backhands to set up this amazing chess game. Even those giants in the universe of Luo Tian were cheated by him. Seeing that success is only one step away. Everything... Is under his control.


    But in just a few years, everything turned out to be a fantasy, all empty!


    Just before today, he didn''t think that a little sage could have any influence on his big plan. Even just now, although he had some foreboding, he still didn''t have much worry. No matter how powerful the celestial omen is, it is just a defensive magic weapon. Chu Mo can''t always open his defense like this. After the disaster, he will face his own!


    Until the three stars sealed by him for many years, and the moment when the Seven Star array flew to Chu Mo, Beidou Lao Zu finally understood that his countless years of layout and expectations... In fact, he was making wedding clothes for others.


    No matter how he thinks that Chu Mo can''t have such a giant, he will shudder, but this matter... Is an indisputable fact!


    His luck, even strong to the critical moment, can easily avoid the giant''s attention!


    Beidou Lao Zu staggered and went backwards, and his powerful potential was also declining bit by bit. Now he can barely hold down the only star in his body. But he knew very well that he would not suppress it for long!


    Because the power of this star... Is too strong!


    It is now that Beidou Lao Zu understands that he has never really refined the star that has been with him for countless years and has given him countless expectations.


    "So... I''m just a temporary custodian."


    "So... The real master is not me!"


    "So... Everything is my dream!"


    The Big Dipper ancestor vomited blood one after another, which was completely devastating to him. Although he is only a little short, he can become a real giant. But I lost these seven stars, lost the Seven Star array, and lost the opportunity to get the thousand word Shenwen star formula.


    He will never have any chance to step into that realm again!


    Bang!


    A star finally broke through the suppression of the Great Dipper ancestor and flew at high speed towards the light curtain.


    At this moment, the spirit of Beidou ancestor completely collapsed¡ª¡ª


    If you have a monthly ticket in hand, you still have to vote! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1494

    Everyone has to collapse. This feeling is really hopeless. After so many years of planning and layout, it turned out to be like drawing water from a bamboo basket, and finally came to an empty end. I''m afraid no one can accept this fact.


    Beidou Laozu is already a great man who can be quite calm. As the real master of a big field, his wisdom, temperament, and various experiences are not comparable to ordinary people. But he can''t stand this kind of blow either.


    His hatred for Chu Mo has reached an unbearable level.


    Standing in the void, Beidou Lao Zu looked at the figure crossing the robbery behind the light curtain with a hatred on his face, and his eyes showed endless resentment.


    "Even if I can''t get all these opportunities, you... Chu Mo, you can''t get them!" Master Beidou gritted his teeth and shot directly at the light curtain. He did not believe that the magic instrument could always release such a strong defensive light.


    In any case, he would never willingly watch Chu Mo successfully survive the disaster, and then refine the seven stars. He knows these seven stars better than everyone in the world. It is very clear that once Chu Mo refined these seven stars, the realm of Chu Mo will rise to a very high level in an instant. Even, not much weaker than him!


    Boom!


    The Big Dipper hit the curtain of light with a heavy blow, which was powerful enough to sink a large area.


    But this curtain of light, just a light ripple, that kind of fluctuation, weak to the point of despair. Beidou ancestor was not discouraged and continued to launch a fierce attack towards the curtain of light.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Again and again, a powerful man at the top of the great sage realm launched a full-scale attack, which was amazing.


    Even if we are far away, we can also see clearly that the universe seems to be in the end!


    In the light curtain.


    The seven stars all rushed into Chu Mo''s body, directly arranged in Chu Mo''s Dantian, and then instantly erupted into incomparable strength, pushing Chu Mo''s realm all the way up.


    The realm of Chu Mo has been directly pushed to the level of the later stage of the great sage before the end of the great sage disaster of Chu mo. This kind of breakthrough, Chu Mo is definitely the first person since ancient times!


    No one has ever broken through this supreme realm so easily as Chu mo.


    At least, in this Luo Tian universe, it is absolutely unprecedented.


    Beidou Laozu, who was frantically attacking the light curtain outside, could feel the terrible breath on Chu Mo''s body across the light curtain. He roared with grief and anger, hit hard, and roared at the light curtain again.


    Finally, this time, the fluctuation of the light curtain is a little bigger.


    In the light curtain, the raging thunder turned into a sea of thunder, and this time, the figure of the birth spirit flashed in the sea of thunder!


    The ancestor of the Big Dipper subconsciously stopped his attack and looked at the hazy figure in the thunder Sea across the light curtain, with an incredible light on his face.


    When can creatures appear in the disaster?


    At this time, the creature in the robbery cloud suddenly had a spear in his hand. From the creature to the spear, it was completely condensed by lightning, and he shot directly at Chu Mo!


    Boom!


    With an earth shaking bang, the creature hit Chu Mo immediately and directly flew out.


    Even across the endless distance, Beidou ancestor still clearly saw Chu Mo spit blood!


    Moreover, with this blow of the creature, the curtain of light that even crossed in front of the Big Dipper ancestor all followed and shook fiercely!


    "Aha... Hahahaha!" Beidou Lao Zu looked up to the sky and burst out a burst of crazy laughter. The whole person''s idea was instantly accessible. I felt that my repressed mind was suddenly opened. I don''t know how many years I haven''t had that hearty feeling.


    However, he soon saw that after Chu Mo was hit by the creature and flew away, he was not badly hurt, but directly got up, took the bloody killer and fought with the creature.


    The Big Dipper''s smile gradually converged back, looking at the battle between the two sides with a gloomy face, and his eyes flickered with light.


    Bang!


    The creature transformed by lightning struck Chu Mo in the sea of thunder. Every time he made a move, Chu Mo couldn''t resist. However, the growth of Chu Mo is also visible to the naked eye!


    He is rapidly adjusting his fighting style, as if he is adapting to the feeling of suddenly rushing into the great holy land. Although it''s hard to resist being beaten by the creatures in this disaster. But in fact, Chu Mo did not suffer much damage. But a little bit, slowly pulling back the disadvantage!


    "This..." no matter how much Beidou Lao Zu hated Chu Mo, at this moment, he had to admit with envy that this young man was really the most gifted monk he had ever seen!


    He seems to be born for cultivation!


    The understanding of Tao is also completely beyond the cognition and imagination of ordinary people.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, and Chu Mo collided with the creature again.


    There is nothing fancy, completely... That kind of ferocious to the extreme boom!


    Anyone who sees this battle scene will have a feeling of boiling blood. It seems that the blood of the whole body is about to burst into flames in an instant!


    This time, Chu Mo''s figure retreated more than ten steps. The creature transformed by thunder and lightning also retreated twoorthree steps!


    The terrible wave generated by the battle between the two sides directly shook the light curtain formed by the divine omen in the sky violently. On the face of Beidou Laozu, there was no happiness at all!


    This is terrible!


    The fluctuation of that battle has exceeded the power of his full strike!


    This deep frustration made Beidou Laozu fall into collapse again. A young man who was just not as good as him, after the seven stars entered the body, he unexpectedly rose to this incredible level in a short time!


    Is there any reason for this?


    If the Seven Star array was... Obtained by him again, would this person suddenly step into the realm of supreme existence? Become a real young giant?


    The Big Dipper ancestor was so angry that he let out a mouthful of blood essence.


    The next moment, he turned and left!


    He doesn''t want to see it anymore, nor does he want to stay in this place!


    "Chu Mo, remember... All the humiliations you imposed on me today will be returned to you soon! Seven Star array... You''ll never get it!" The hateful voice of Beidou ancestor sounded throughout the Beidou domain.


    Then, his figure instantly disappeared into the void of the universe.


    Chu Mo in the light curtain, like he didn''t hear the words of Beidou ancestor at all, the whole person''s spirit was all focused on the creature transformed by thunder.


    This thing is really terrible. If he doesn''t have seven stars into the body, his strength will soar, and this creature will fall nine times out of ten. However, if he did not enter the body with seven stars, it is difficult to say whether this creature would appear.


    But in any case, the fact has been formed. In the face of this terrible creature, Chu Mo must have a spirit of 120 points. Try your best to deal with the most terrifying opponent in your life.


    This creature is very vague and can''t see his appearance clearly. He is completely transformed by the thunder and lightning of the disaster. Every blow carries an endless breath of destruction. If the Taoist priest is a little weak, he may not be needed. If the distance is a little closer, it will directly disappear!


    Even if the Taoism is extremely profound, it is also difficult to resist this terrible creature.


    The main reason why Chu Mo can support all the time and slowly pull back the disadvantage is that he has mastered the thunder Avenue. Otherwise, even if his current state and combat power have reached the high level of the great holy land, he can''t stop the attack and killing of this creature!


    One force reduces ten meetings.


    This incarnation of the scourge is a typical example. From beginning to end, he didn''t make any fancy attacks. Come and go, just a few moves.


    Smash, stab, sweep!


    But these few moves are enough to sweep the great holy land of the world!


    Except for the supreme existence of ancestral realm, I''m afraid there are few saints who can block the attack at this level.


    In Chu Mo''s body, the Taoist platform belonging to the Tao of thunder is running rapidly, rotating madly, and the space where the Taoist platform is located emits a rumbling Taoist sound. Constantly engrave the Tao of this creature on that platform.


    At this moment, too many complex inscriptions can be engraved on this platform. Each inscription has the terrorist power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    This is the way of thunder belonging to Chu Mo!


    Such terror!


    The battle between the two sides is still going on, and the killing of heaven in Chu Mo''s hands is also frantically robbing the energy of the other side.


    For killing heaven, as long as there is a battle, as long as the opponent is strong enough, it can rob!


    And so far, no living creature can stop this plunder.


    This great saint level creature in the disaster can''t be stopped!


    This is an extremely difficult battle. Chu Mo has been here for nine days and nine nights!


    The heavenly disaster of the great sage realm has long ended, and the disaster clouds in the sky have long dispersed. But only this creature, like a blood feud with Chu Mo for eight lifetimes, never dies, and has been fighting!


    Although the two sides have already been evenly matched, even the combat power of Chu and Mo is still higher. But this creature still has no intention of stopping fighting.


    On the tenth day, Chu Mo cut down and finally broke the spear in this life''s hand for the first time. The broken spear directly turned into two huge thunderbolts, as if it wanted to disappear from the void.


    Chu Mo was on the Taoist platform of the Thunder Road, but he sent out a huge suction, which directly sucked these two huge thunders in.


    That creature, for the first time... Became bare handed, facing Chu mo.


    In this case, where would Chu Mo be polite to him? Directly display their strongest combat power and kill this creature crazily.


    On the fifteenth day, Chu Mo finally cut the creature in two, and then cut it in four. When the creature struggled to regroup, a vast force was released from Chu Mo''s thunder platform.


    Finally suppressed this creature.


    Finally, on the thunder platform of Chu Mo, a figure with a spear appeared. But this figure looks... More blurred than before. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1495

    The high level of the great holy land, under the seven stars into the body, the state of Chu Mo suddenly rose to a level he had never thought of before, which was also a great surprise for Chu mo.


    Feeling the connection between the seven stars in the Dantian and the thousand character divine text star formula on the largest Taoist platform, Chu Mo glanced at the distant starry sky with some regret. In that place, the figure of ancestor Beidou has long disappeared. Chu Mo was very clear in his heart that nine times out of ten, ancestor Beidou was going to find the supreme existence.


    This is his only chance of revenge!


    Dedicate the Seven Star array to a supreme being, and then draw the supreme being to deal with himself. Speaking of it, this is really a troublesome thing. In this realm, Chu Mo can more clearly feel the power of supreme existence.


    Although the fighting power of that monkey is amazing, it is really not a fatal threat to those supreme beings. The monkey may not die or be defeated by those who are supreme, but it is almost impossible for it to win over each other.


    Anyway, the harvest this time is too big. To the extent that Chu Mo never even dreamed.


    At this time, the light curtain gradually disappeared, and the sky god Jianfei returned to Chu Mo''s body, directly turned into a mark, and stayed in the chest of Chu mo.


    The bloody blade of killing heaven became more bright, emitting an extremely cold killing mechanism.


    Chu Mo glanced at the sunk Beidou domain and sighed, "all creatures suffer..."


    Then, he directly took those fragmented continental fragments in the Beidou domain back from the distant universe with supreme magic power, and then merged them again.


    Three days later, the once vanished Beidou domain reappeared in this vast universe.


    It''s just that the appearance is very different from the previous Beidou domain. Everything on the mainland has also undergone drastic changes. But this is the best that Chu Mo can do. After all, he is not a supreme being, and there is no such way of thinking about the birth of all things.


    Finally, Chu Mo summoned the red moon, Qi Xiaoyu, Chu Qing, Shui Yiyi and Ziyan out of the world of the divine mirror in the sky.


    Looking at the familiar and strange territory in front of them, the five women were all a little confused. They knew that something terrible had happened outside. But I don''t know exactly what happened.


    Chu Mo briefly introduced the course of things. The five women, looking at Chu Mo, were all full of shock.


    Qi Xiaoyu came forward and looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face. There was water mist condensation in his eyes, but in the end, he didn''t fall.


    "Mahatma realm... Good!" The red moon is happy for Chu Mo from the bottom of her heart.


    Water Yiyi eye wave circulation, looking at Chu Mo, finally, but in the heart gently sigh. Some things can''t be forced. However, up to now, although she still loves Chu Mo in her heart, she has no persistence of the past.


    Like Miaoyi Niang and those people, being able to accompany Chu Mo is actually the greatest luck.


    Deep in her heart, Shui Yiyi is full of envy for Qi Xiaoyu, but she doesn''t have any jealousy. Because Qi Xiaoyu has tried her best to help these women who love Chu Mo, hoping to let them really enter Chu Mo''s heart. If she was in Qi Xiaoyu''s position, she really might not be able to achieve this level.


    Maybe many people think that Qi Xiaoyu is a little silly, but it happens that she has all the love of Chu mo.


    Chu Qing was not only happy about this change of Chu Mo, but also happy. Chu''s pulse finally produced a real peerless strong man. She didn''t know that Chu Mo had nothing to do with Chu''s pulse.


    Fortunately, those things have passed.


    Now standing here is the descendants of the Chu family.


    Then Chu Mo looked at the five women and said softly, "I''m going back to the Yanhuang region. Do you want to go back with me?"


    Qi Xiaoyu knew at once what Chu Mo was going to do. She nodded: "I want to go back, I want to see them."


    The five women have been together for so many years, and there have long been no secrets between them. They are all smart, so they all understand what Chu Mo is going to do.


    "How can you miss such a thing?" Ziyan laughed.


    "I also want to see the birth of miracles with my own eyes!" Chu Qing said.


    Shui Yiyi and Hongyue looked at each other and nodded.


    "Well, I have to wrongly treat you to spend some time in the world of God''s mirror in the sky. When you arrive in the Yanhuang region, I will call you out." Chu Mo said.


    Qi Xiaoyu and others nodded. They knew that the realm of Chu Mo now had an unimaginable gap with them. If they follow Chu Mo, they may not even see the shadow of Chu mo.


    This makes them both happy and somewhat frustrated. But more, I''m still happy for Chu mo.


    After the five women entered the sky again, Chu Mo thought carefully and took a step in the direction of the Yan and Huang regions. His figure suddenly disappeared into the endless starry sky of the Big Dipper.


    The great holy land, across the void, even without the transmission array, they can even fold up the void of the universe, making the originally extremely distant distance quite close!


    In this way, more than ten days later, Chu Mo''s body appeared outside the Yanhuang domain, where there should have been an extremely terrible seal, and the energy layer of the seal was billions of miles thick!


    But now, what appears in front of Chu Mo''s eyes is a clear and refreshing cosmic void!


    Where is the shadow of the seal?


    "What... What''s going on?" Chu Mo looked shocked.


    Then, he suddenly sensed that something had happened, and waves of fighting came from the deep void of the distant universe.


    A cold color flashed across Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    He didn''t know and didn''t wake up in previous lives; He is equally unpredictable about the afterlife. He Chu Mo, live this life, live in the present! He is a descendant of Yanhuang region. No matter who is here, he will become his biggest enemy!


    Therefore, it is better to have internal gratitude and resentment after the seal of Yanhuang realm is lifted.


    Chu Mo said, one step towards the direction of the battle wave.


    The next moment, he saw a bloody battle scene!


    A huge skeleton, as big as a million miles, was glittering with golden light, powerful to an incredible situation. Every blow sends out the terrible power of saints!


    The opponent in front of it is also a saint, wearing gorgeous battle clothes and holding Holy Level magic tools, who is fighting fiercely with the big skeleton.


    A woman dressed in very gorgeous and ancient clothes, looks only 20 years old, and looks extremely beautiful. His body exudes the breath of the supreme sage, and he is fighting with a monk in the Great Holy Land!


    Although there was a big gap, the woman did not show any weakness at all. Her attack was extremely fierce and her attitude was also extremely strong.


    Her strength seemed to have melted into her blood, and no one could break her pride!


    There are also dozens of monks who exude the breath of supreme peak, and monks mixed with a large number of supreme and saints are fighting to the death.


    Further away from here, in the starry sky, an old man in blue, who even exudes the breath of a great saint, is fighting a fierce battle with a great saint in gold.


    This place is far away from several continents in the Yan Huang region. The battle here will not affect the celestial, celestial, spiritual and human worlds over there. But Chu Mo could clearly feel that these invaders were desperately trying to rush over there.


    This group of people blocked them!


    Otherwise, with this kind of battle fluctuation, it is enough to smash the already fragile world of heaven, fairyland, spirit and human!


    These people want to completely destroy the Yanhuang realm!


    Chu Mo recognized at a glance that many of these people were wearing the clothes of the royal family of Luo Tian!


    Moreover, today''s Chu Mo can clearly distinguish that the costumes of this group of people are all from the collateral branches of the royal family of Luo Tian!


    In addition, Chu Mo has never seen the logo on some monks'' clothes, but it is obvious that it also comes from other forces in Luo Tianxian domain.


    These people... Deserve to die!


    The anger in Chu Mo''s heart burned directly.


    Chu Mo knows almost all who block these invaders!


    Because this group of people is impressively the strongest one who once dominated the Yan and Huang regions who buried themselves in Guixu!


    It''s the teachers of Chu Mo''s supreme realm!


    Wandering lady!


    Big skull!


    Beiming supreme!


    Teach him the supreme of Feng Shui magic!


    The plum blossom supreme who taught him plum blossom swordsmanship!


    There are many more, all teachers of Chu Mo in those days!


    Almost all of these people are much better than when they met Chu mo.


    The seal was finally lifted, and they all came out of the ruins, and once again... Became the guardians of this fragmented world.


    It used to be them, but now... It''s still them!


    Chu Mo''s eyes were slightly moist.


    He was really moved. He was also very happy to see these people.


    Especially, when his eyes fell on the old man in blue who exuded the breath of the great holy land, the feeling of blood connection made Chu Mo know who he was at once!


    The old man of Chu''s vein! His own grandpa!


    In the former half holy realm, he buried himself in Guixu. I didn''t expect to rush into the Great Holy Land in such a short time after the seal was lifted!


    What does this mean?


    It shows that the monks of Yanhuang region are never inferior to other regions!


    It shows that the master''s talent is also the top in the whole Luotian universe!


    Chu Mo''s sudden appearance did not affect the fierce battle here. Because so far, no one has found his existence.


    The Great Holy Land friar in the golden battle suit who fought with Master Chu looked ferocious and sneered, "I can''t imagine that after sealing you for so many years, the damn monkey''s hand owes. After breaking the seal, you can break through so quickly... However, it doesn''t matter, no one of you can survive today. The whole Yanhuang region will also disappear completely in the vast universe!"¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at three o''clock. I still have to vote for the monthly ticket in the next month! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1496

    The old man in Green said coldly, "you said this once in the past. That time, you didn''t succeed. This time, you won''t succeed. If you want to destroy the Yanhuang region, step on our bodies first!"


    "Old people don''t die. I can''t imagine that after so many years, you haven''t died and still live in this world. Sealing the Yan and Huang regions has made you a group of people. It''s really surprising." The great sage in the golden battle suit had a mocking expression on his face, and his hand was quite sharp without any mercy.


    But Chu Lao''s fighting power is quite strong and domineering.


    Chu Mo finally understood where his father''s overbearing breath came from. In fact, in his own bones, is it not so? This is simply the same strain!


    Chu Lao obviously just stepped into the great holy land, and there was still a big gap compared with the great holy man in the golden armor, but he was adamant and did not shrink back half a step.


    Among them, the battle of the wandering female emperor is the most amazing. She is really too powerful. Facing a monk in the realm of Mahatma, both sides actually fought into a situation of equal strength. This made the monk of the Great Holy Land look pale, and he wanted to rely on the realm to forcibly suppress the wandering female emperor. But in the end, he found that his great holy land aura could not suppress this terrible woman at all.


    At this time, a great saint who has never made a move suddenly erupted into a powerful and unparalleled breath of great saint, releasing the aura to the extreme. The field formed by the Qi field directly impacted towards the celestial realm of the Yanhuang region.


    He said coldly, "this world doesn''t need to exist anymore. Destruction is it."


    "Ji... You are an animal!" Old Chu was furious and wanted to rush up to stop him, but he was stopped by the great saint wearing a golden battle suit opposite him, and couldn''t help but roar earth shattering.


    The great sage of the side branch of the royal family who did not participate in the battle said coldly, "if you want to blame, blame you for having a damn grandson! He caused all this!"


    The terrifying field roared towards the heaven like a torrent. Where it passes, the void collapses directly, and all the stars, regardless of size, turn into dust in an instant. Annihilated by this force.


    However, when this force was about to reach the edge of heaven, it suddenly seemed to hit an impenetrable wall. It was completely blocked, and on the edge of the heaven, there was an earth shaking bang!


    It was the collision sound made by the great sage after his field power was blocked!


    The great saint who shot suddenly looked shocked and looked in one direction.


    In that empty void, a young man in black came out directly. The great saint of the collateral branch of the Luo Tian royal family immediately stared at the boss with an incredible look in his eyes. "Chu... Chu Mo? How could it be you? How could you... How could it be?"


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that the bloody young man in black with long hair cut at him with the bloody sword.


    "No... you can''t kill me... I''m Royal..."


    The great saint of the side branch of the royal family uttered a cry of extreme fear. He completely did not understand how Chu Mo became a monk in the great holy land at once. Moreover, it is the kind of holy land that can crush him!


    Between heaven and earth, it seems that only Chu Mo is left.


    The blood red light eclipsed the whole universe.


    All the people in the battle couldn''t help but stop. They looked at it with a dull face. The collateral branch of the strongest Luo Tian royal family was directly cut in half by the dazzling bloody light.


    The body, soul, spirit... Were instantly wiped out by this light.


    The powerful man in the great holy land, a branch of the royal family, was killed by Chu Mo with a knife.


    Later, Chu Mo turned his eyes to the great sage of the royal family in golden battle clothes who fought with his grandfather.


    "You are very good, really good. A group of monks with such a high level betrayed the royal family, and did not hesitate to cross the endless galaxy to come to this place, just to copy my home and destroy my relatives." At this time, Chu Mo released the five women from the world of God in the sky.


    Five women suddenly came out, still a little confused. But then, they probably understood what had happened.


    Especially when Ziyan saw the wandering female emperor, her tears rolled down directly and said sadly, "master!"


    Chu Qing and Shui Yiyi also looked at the wandering female emperor with a dull face and called out in unison, "aunt..."


    The red moon looked at the wandering female emperor, and then looked at the domineering old Chu in blue. Her eyes were instantly wet, and she couldn''t help saying, "finally come back... Finally come back!"


    Although Qi Xiaoyu didn''t know these people, she soon knew the identity of these people, and her heart was full of shock. I didn''t expect that those supreme masters were still alive. They buried themselves in Guixu and endured an era of loneliness. Finally, today!


    Meng Fanghua, the wandering female emperor, showed a faint smile on her face, which was almost like an iceberg for ten thousand years, just like the melting of ice and snow, just like ten thousand flowers in full bloom!


    This smile is extremely beautiful!


    The great sage in the golden battle clothes watched Chu Mo''s side with five more beautiful women, each of whom was gorgeous! But at the moment, he didn''t have the slightest idea of appreciating beauty, because his heart was already occupied by boundless fear.


    At this time, the group of supreme masters from Luo Tianxian domain over there couldn''t stand this terrible atmosphere and flew away from the Yanhuang domain.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The fastest flying high-level supreme masters broke their bodies one after another without any reaction, and fell completely in an instant!


    That void was instantly filled with massive essence, and then these essence quickly integrated into this void.


    Yanhuang domain has been sealed for too many years, and it is lack of this "nutrition". In the face of so much essence, the law of heaven will not be polite at all, and it will be taken away directly.


    The remaining monks in the supreme realm were all scared to stand there and dared not move!


    But this cannot stop their death.


    This group of people broke their bodies one by one, and they couldn''t die anymore. They all quickly merged into this void with their Taoist deeds and essence.


    From beginning to end, Chu Mo didn''t move. In addition to the two great saints, even those monks in the holy land did not know how Chu Mo did it. Although they all guessed that Chu Mo must have done it. But there is no way!


    I could only watch those supreme monks who came with them, howling one by one, breaking their bodies and dying.


    There was no expression on Chu Mo''s face.


    On the side of Yanhuang region, the group of people who came out of Guixu were also stunned when they looked at Chu mo.


    They were also very surprised that the teenager who appeared in Guixu decades ago had grown to this extent. Moreover, he is really not soft hearted when he kills the people of the royal family of Luo Tian!


    In the past, many people were unwilling to pay attention to Chu Mo at the beginning, precisely because his body was flowing with the blood of the Luo Tian royal family. Now it is this former youth, with a cold and strong face, who suppressed the invaders who also flow with the blood of the royal family of Luo Tian.


    The old man''s eyes haven''t moved away from Chu Mo''s face since the moment he saw Chu mo. In those originally domineering eyes, there is only love left.


    This is his grandson!


    This is the future hope of the whole Chu family!


    "Good boy, good boy!" Old Chu looked at the group of supreme masters almost dying. Couldn''t help but speak out and praise Chu mo.


    Opposite the old Chu, the great sage of the royal family in golden war clothes was almost collapsed at the moment. He angrily said, "Chu mo... Those people have the same blood as you..."


    "Thin to almost no blood?" Chu Mo replied coldly. Finally, he raised his head and looked at the man in the golden suit: "you inhuman beasts, have you ever regarded me as a relative? All the time, don''t you always take killing me... In exchange for the best interests as your ultimate goal? Why, now, afraid?"


    Chu Mo''s last words were full of ridicule.


    The great sage in the golden battle suit blushed: "Chu Mo, don''t go too far! If you are in a hurry, we can destroy this hot and yellow region!"


    "Try it." Chu Mo said, and directly hit the great sage in the golden suit with a hard punch.


    His fist suddenly appeared in front of the great saint, and the next moment, it was printed on the face of the great saint.


    Bang!


    The sound of broken bones directly made almost everyone feel pain for him.


    Time, in the moment of Chu Mo''s hand, seemed to be frozen.


    The whole space became silent.


    This is an extremely profound Taoist practice, involving the power of time and space. Any great sage has such means. But Chu Mo''s... Can suppress the whole audience!


    This great saint wearing a golden battle suit couldn''t stop Chu Mo''s attack. His face was instantly smashed.


    Then, Chu Mo cut off his head with a knife, and the blood of the great sage surged up along his body, like a fountain, into the void.


    A drop of great holy blood can destroy the whole heaven!


    But at this moment, the blood full of destructive power seems so helpless.


    A great sage of the royal family, who had practiced for many years, died under the knife of Chu mo.


    Here, there is a great saint left. The one who originally fought against the wandering lady.


    He was not a member of Luo Tian''s royal family, but from a force that Chu Mo didn''t know at all.


    He looked at Chu Mo, his eyes were also full of fear, but with a bit of pride, coldly said: "Chu Mo, if you want to blame this thing, you can blame your fellow clans. Well, we just take money and eliminate disasters with others. In addition, the ancestor of our family is the ancestor of the flood and famine. You should have heard that it is a giant level supreme existence..."


    "Get out!" Before the great sage finished speaking, he welcomed a scolding from Chu Mo, and... A knife light.


    A sad and cold, blood red light. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1497

    Click!


    This monk in the realm of the great sage, the descendant of the supreme existence of Luo Tianxian domain, was cut off by Chu Mo with a knife.


    All the Holy Land friars in Luo Tianxian domain present were completely stunned.


    keep silent like a cicada in cold weather!


    This is simply a god of murder!


    No one''s face!


    Even the descendants of the ancient ancestors, one of the giants of the universe, actually said to kill... This courage shocked all the monks in the Holy Land and almost forgot their fear.


    On the other hand, almost everyone was excited by the strength of Chu mo.


    Even Chu Lao, dressed in blue and domineering, looked at Chu Mo''s eyes and became more eager. Before, it was the kind of love and joy that elders saw their younger generation, but now it is the envy and worship of seeing top monks!


    Although this person is his grandson, it does not hinder the appreciation of Chu Lao for Chu mo.


    The eyes of others looking at Chu mo were also full of worship.


    Qi Xiaoyu made no secret of his love in his eyes and stood there applauding: "good killing! Wonderful killing! Damn it!"


    "...." all the people in the Yanhuang realm, even the faces of Chu Lao and the wandering female emperor Meng Fanghua, couldn''t help showing a strange color. For the first time, she faced up to the beautiful woman in this holy land. Then looking at Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes at Chu Mo, they seemed to understand something.


    At this time, Chu Mo turned his eyes to the invaders of the holy land.


    A holy land friar from the side of the royal family, his legs softened, knelt down directly in the void, kowtowed repeatedly, and begged, "Master Chu... For the sake of everyone coming from the same source, spare our lives? We are willing to be your slaves and do everything for you... We are willing to contribute our souls... Don''t kill us... Don''t kill us!"


    "Hum! Greedy garbage! I''m ashamed to be with you!" A monk in the Holy Land spit hard and spit at the side branch of the royal family who knelt to the ground.


    The monks in the Holy Land spit people with unimaginable strength and accuracy. Even if it is the heaven, it can''t stand his spitting and will be directly pierced! Cause terrible trauma!


    However, this spit in midair, suddenly stopped, and then... At a faster speed, flew back directly towards the spitter.


    And flew back to the man''s mouth in an extremely accurate way.


    All this happened too fast and too suddenly, that is, the moment of lightning, stone and fire, many Yan Huang friars in the supreme realm didn''t see what happened at all.


    But Chu Lao, Meng Fanghua, Hong Yue and Qi Xiaoyu all had strange expressions on their faces. Seems to want to laugh, and a little sick


    However, the more terrifying thing is behind.


    This spit, after returning to its master''s mouth, is not the end, but... A beginning!


    Because it directly followed the sage''s mouth and penetrated his head, forming a huge hole!


    The monk of this holy land died miserably on the spot!


    Dying on one mouthful of his own spit, this kind of death method is really unique throughout the ages.


    The collateral branch of the royal family kneeling there was shocked by the magic power of Chu Mo, and kept buttoning his head and begging.


    At this time, several of the monks in the holy land, who were unwilling to become slaves and didn''t want to be soft skinned, stood up one after another and abused Chu Mo wantonly.


    "Little beast, you can be proud for a while, but you can''t be proud for a lifetime! Before long, a real giant will attack you!"


    "Our clan giant Honghuang ancestor will not let you go!"


    "There are no more than ten giants in the whole Luotian universe. At least more than half of them want you to die! You won''t live long!"


    "Don''t think that if you can kill the great sage, we will be afraid of you. We will never kneel on the ground and beg for mercy like those soft bones!"


    Almost all the people who stood up and scolded Chu Mo came from the ancient ancestral family. Only oneortwo royal family side branches stood up and showed their strong positions.


    "The royal family will die sooner or later! This is an irresistible trend... Ji Changshun, get up and die like a man! Today, when we die, someone will avenge us! You are the authentic son of Ji''s royal family! Get up!"


    "Chu Mo, you beast, kill your fellow blood relatives, you can''t die easily!"


    At this time, the old Chu people finally understood something. They always thought that the main conspirator who wanted to kill Chu Mo was the Luo Tian royal family, so they didn''t have any good feelings for the whole Luo Tian royal family in their hearts. But now I know that things are a little different from what they think.


    What lineage will perish sooner or later? Can it be said that this group of royal family from Luo Tianxian domain is not from that vein... But from the collateral branch of the royal family?


    The big skeleton stood in the void. His figure was reduced to more than a foot high. His whole body was like gold, and he looked extremely powerful. There are no eyes in the empty eyes, but it gives people a feeling of what he is looking at.


    The big skeleton was "looking" at Chu Mo, and its eyes were extremely soft. It''s like looking at a younger generation.


    In the face of this group of people''s scolding, Chu Mo didn''t show any superfluous expression on his face, looking like this group of people scolded not him, but others.


    "Enough scolding?" Chu Mo spoke faintly.


    The field of the great sage shrouded here in an instant.


    This is the first time that Chu Mo released the field of the great sage. Suddenly, those curses disappeared without a trace, and everyone looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face.


    They already know that Chu Mo is so powerful that they can''t imagine it. It''s easy to kill the great sage. But when Chu Mo''s field was fully opened, they still felt that powerful and unparalleled breath.


    The descendants of those ancestors even felt that the field of Chu Mo had a feeling that they faced their ancestors!


    "This... How is this possible? You, you were not so strong before... This is impossible!" A side branch of the royal family, who had just become extremely powerful, had a dejected expression on his face.


    Chu Mo said, "if you scold enough, go on your way."


    With that, he raised his murderer in his hand and pointed to the group. Including the side branch of the royal family who knelt there and kowtowed, all within the range of his blade.


    "Fight with him!" A monk in the holy land issued a roar of grief and anger, and rushed directly to Chu mo.


    This is a desperate rush to death!


    Then, more holy land monks rushed towards Chu mo.


    All kinds of magic instruments came towards Chu mo.


    Among them, two holy land friars rushed to the supreme friar on the side of the Yan and Huang regions.


    Obviously, I want to drag a few cushions before I die.


    Unfortunately, their purpose will eventually fail. After all, the great sage Chu Lao standing there is not a decoration.


    The battle broke out again.


    This is a completely unequal battle, and the whole process is not good. Chu Mo is completely alone in slaughtering this group of people.


    The blade of sky killing constantly flashes cold and extreme light. Every time the light shines, one person falls.


    This cosmic void, in the end, is filled with a breath of despair, but it is completely shrouded in another field that is too domineering to be increased.


    Those monks far away in the heaven could not even sense any abnormal breath. Without their complete knowledge, the battle came to an end.


    A large group of top monks from Luo Tianxian domain all fell into the starry sky of Yan Huang domain. None of them can escape.


    However, when Chu Mo killed the last posterity of Honghuang ancestor who was infinitely close to the great holy land, the monk at the top of the Holy Land roared with grief and indignation: "Chu mo... I am the legitimate son of the Honghuang family. If you dare to kill me, the ancestor will surely break you to pieces!"


    Bang!


    Chu Mo kicked the man on the head and directly kicked his head out.


    At the moment of this man''s fall, a shadow with endless vicissitudes of ancient flavor appeared there in an instant. His eyes suddenly opened, and he made an earth shaking sound of the road: "who dares to kill the descendants of this statue?"


    With that, he slapped Chu Mo: "little beast, die!"


    This sound almost penetrated the field of Chu Mo and shook the whole world to collapse.


    The sky god on Chu Mo''s body directly erupted into a light curtain and sealed the sound.


    However, this sound still shook the boundless horizon in the distance. Countless people were shocked and flew out of the sky in this direction.


    In Chu Mo''s body, seven stars shook slightly, and then... On his body, an unimaginable powerful force burst out. On the killing sky in his hand, a dazzling red light that couldn''t be looked directly lit up instantly, and the light was like blood, cutting into the virtual shadow.


    Poof!


    The virtual shadow was cut off by blocking the waist.


    But they soon closed together, but in those eyes, endless surprise appeared: "kill heaven? Is that knife? Are you that person? Just can''t find you, die for this Buddha!"


    This virtual shadow, after saying this sentence, the momentum instantly climbed to the extreme, and then, Bang... It exploded!


    In Chu Mo''s body, in the largest Taoist platform, the thousand word divine text, at this moment, directly flew out more than 300 words, forming a divine text defense, which directly wrapped up the terrorist power emitted after the virtual shadow exploded.


    Only a trace of power, passed out, although it did not hurt Chu Mo, but it marked the sky with an irreparable scar!


    There is a white mark on the deep sky. It looks like the sky is cracked!


    This crack is as long as ten billion Li.


    Chu Mo''s face was somewhat ugly, and his eyes were full of shock. Although he successfully killed this idea, he did not have any joy. He thought: is this... The power of the supreme giant?


    For a long time, when everything was calm, almost everyone, looking at Chu Mo, was full of horror and inconceivable.


    At this time, Chu Mo showed a shy smile and saluted this group of people, including those monks of the supreme peak: "student Chu Mo, have you met your teachers!"


    Then Chu Mo looked at Chu Lao. He wanted to laugh, but his eyes were red.


    With a plop, he knelt to the ground: "son Chu Mo, see grandpa!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1498

    This group of supreme peak friars who returned from the ruins were full of soft light when they looked at Chu mo. Sixty or seventy years, for ordinary people in the secular world, has been a person''s life. It can experience at least threeorfour generations. It''s a long enough time. But for these monks in the supreme realm, this time is just a retreat.


    But they witnessed the growth history of Chu Mo, a former youth, which can be called a miracle!


    When he entered Guixu, Chu Mo was not even a monk. Even among the secular strong groups, he is not the most powerful. However, decades later. He grew up to be an existence that almost all monks in the world need to look up to!


    The high level of the great holy land can really almost overlook all sentient beings.


    But in Chu Mo''s eyes, these people in front of him are all his elders. They are all teachers who taught him great skills in the past. Especially the big skull... Not to mention, it is almost equivalent to one of his life instructors.


    Old Chu looked at Chu Mo, who had lived for countless years. At the moment, he couldn''t help but blush. His hands, which couldn''t shake against many strong opponents, were slightly shaking at the moment. He stretched out his hand to help Chu Mo up and said, "you are good!"


    At this time, Chu Qing was on one side and knelt down: "granddaughter Chu Qing, meet grandpa!"


    "Good, good, good!" Seeing his granddaughter, Chu Lao smiled all over his face and helped Chu Qing up with his own hands.


    Later, Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi, Hongyue and Ziyan also came to see the ceremony.


    Chu Lao''s eyes fell on Qi Xiaoyu for a long time, and then looked at water Yiyi. In this realm, he is as wise as he is. Facing this kind of thing, he also feels a little overwhelmed.


    But fortunately, Shui Yiyi was very smart. After greeting, he affectionately took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Chu Lao''s eyes flickered slightly, and then he smiled without saying anything more. When children grow up, let them make up their own minds about some things.


    Ziyan and Hongyue are also very excited to see these people. In particular, seeing the wandering empress made these two noble and cold women burst into tears.


    This group of people, no matter which one, was once a legend of an era.


    Master Chu is the most top figure among them.


    But even as legends, after many years, these people are all filled with emotion when they gather here again and watch this kind of change in the Yan and Huang regions.


    The shackle that sealed the Yan and Huang regions for countless years was finally broken!


    Yanhuang domain finally returned to normal. Monks here, like monks in other regions, can finally reach as high a level as they have the opportunity to reach as much talent. Instead of people like them, they are forcibly suppressed there and cannot be free.


    Now what makes them feel extremely happy and gratified is that there are also peerless strong people in Yanhuang region!


    Originally, there was only one old Chu, dormant for an era. When the Yan and Huang regions were sealed, he achieved the great sage realm against the sky. Now there is another old relative of Chu, sun Chumo. So, why worry about Yan Huang''s failure?


    At this time, there are many shadows in the endless starry sky in the distance.


    More than half of the people in the ethereal palace came here.


    Miaoyi Niang and others, led by him, saw Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi at a glance, and all of them stayed there.


    Across the endless starry sky, these people who came from the heaven could not believe that they saw this scene was true. They all stood in the starry sky, looking at each other.


    The first reaction came from Fang LAN, who had reached the quasi supreme state. Like a sharp arrow, it came towards Chu mo.


    In the blink of an eye, he flew to Chu Mo, fell to his knees, and kowtowed to Chu Mo with tears streaming down his face: "master, go up again, unworthy disciple Fang LAN pays homage to master!"


    Chu Mo exerted a gentle force and lifted Fang LAN up. Fang LAN then rushed to Chu Mo''s arms and cried with joy, "master, I miss you so much! I thought I''d never see you again in this life!"


    Chu Mo patted Fang Lan''s back gently, and then looked at the group of people in the distant universe with a smile.


    At this time, those people all reacted, and rushed here with endless surprise on their faces.


    Everyone met with endless joy. Especially the appearance of Chu Mo, for the people of Piaomiao palace, they simply didn''t know what to say. It was a long period of greetings and mutual understanding.


    The group of supreme masters who returned from the Guixu also seemed very friendly when they saw the group of people in the misty palace. Even the supreme who once came from the demon clan did not show any hostility. He had become a subordinate of Chu Lao as early as an era ago.


    Chu Mo, Chu Qing, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi stood beside his grandfather Chu Lao and watched this happy scene.


    Chu Lao nodded and said in a deep voice, "you have done very well! It is because of these people that Yanhuang Da Yu has hope for the future."


    Chu Mo said, "Grandpa''s generation is our goal and driving force for progress."


    Chu Lao smiled and glanced at Chu mo. his eyes were full of spoil.


    Later, Chu Mo invited, "since Grandpa and all the teachers are back, how about settling down in the Piaomiao Palace first? I think there are so many disciples in the Piaomiao palace, and they must have great expectations for all the teachers!"


    The Supreme Beiming, who was once stolen by a big skeleton, stared at Chu Mo, laughed and scolded, "who can''t see that you''re so careful, boy? This is to catch us as free labor?" Speaking, without waiting for Chu Mo to speak, the Supreme Beiming said again, "however, we are willing to be this coolie!"


    Chumerton was overjoyed.


    Miaoyi Niang, Huang Zhe, Fang LAN, Ping Ping, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya, Qin Shi, Dong Yu, Lu Tianqi, Lu Tianyue... The top ten ancestors of Piaomiao palace and the top ten spiritual leaders today, I don''t need to say more about the excitement in my heart when I heard that these big people who returned from the ruins were going to Piaomiao palace.


    Anyway, all faces are smiling.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly glanced at old Chu and whispered, "Grandpa, our world has been fragmented for too many years."


    Old Chu sighed, "not bad... Huh?" He subconsciously raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "son, you..."


    "Does grandpa think it''s ok?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes, of course... Do you... You already have this ability?" Chu Lao looked at Chu Mo with a shocked look in his eyes. Although he has stepped into the realm of Mahatma, he can''t have this unparalleled magical power.


    This is not just as simple as bonding several broken continents together. There are countless laws of heaven involved! A little carelessness will doom some low-level continents!


    In that case, the extinction of creatures will be a number that no one can accept.


    "Before coming back here, I just sank the Beidou continent and recovered." Chu Mo said softly.


    "...." the corners of Chu''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, looking at Chu Mo stunned for a long time, and then spit out a mouthful of turbidity, laughing and scolding: "you little thing, you have this ability, what else do you discuss with me? I will stop this kind of thing?"


    As for those other people, many didn''t understand what riddles Chu Mo and Chu Lao were playing at all. I only heard a sentence that had been fragmented for too many years, and I didn''t dare to think about restructuring the mainland at all. Even many supreme masters dare not think about it.


    Until Chu Mo''s last words just sank the Beidou continent, and it was restored. Speaking of it, the vast majority of monks in the supreme realm immediately understood it.


    Although they couldn''t believe it, their eyes burst with bright light. Looking at Chu Mo without blinking, his eyes were like looking at a demon!


    The wandering female emperor also looked at Chu Mo and whispered, "can you really do this?"


    "Wandering teacher, students dare not be arrogant, students can do it." Chu Mo said respectfully. Chu Mo felt respect for this gorgeous woman from the bottom of his heart.


    She is the only one to guard the world for more than half an era after the Yan and Huang regions were sealed.


    With her, the demon clan dare not be presumptuous. With her, those who hide evil intentions dare not show up.


    This woman can be called the most powerful woman in the modern history of Yan and Huang regions, and also the most respected person.


    "If you can really do it, I will live in your ethereal palace for 300 years." The wandering lady smiled.


    "I''ll go too!" Said the Supreme Beiming.


    "And me." Plum blossom supreme answered.


    "Let''s go together!" Those other supreme masters simply expressed their positions with one voice.


    Reorganize the boundless continent of Yan and Huang... Who doesn''t want to?


    But can this fragmented continent really be reunited? Don''t mention this group of supreme masters. Even Chu Lao is a little insecure in his heart.


    Chu Mo didn''t say any more nonsense, and he directly shot.


    The field of a great saint suddenly burst out. This field, like a curtain of light, spreads out towards the whole Yanhuang region. The speed of diffusion is incredible. It''s many times faster than finding normal light!


    Chu Lao''s face immediately showed a shocking color. Chu Mo''s skill is no longer what he can do!


    It is not difficult for the field of the great sage to spread to the whole field. But it''s impossible to be as fast as Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo''s field passed by, and began to push all laws!


    To the heaven, instantly change the law of heaven; To the celestial world, change the celestial law of the celestial world; To the spiritual world, change the law of heaven in the spiritual world... Finally, to the human world, the law of heaven in the human world has also been changed unconsciously by all creatures!


    All this, Chu Lao can barely keep up with Chu Mo''s ideas, but it is many times slower to calculate. Meng Fanghua had to give up following Chu Mo''s thinking to calculate and deduce when he arrived at the celestial world.


    As for the other supreme ones, they are even worse. Up to now, they have not even deduced the heaven. I don''t understand what Chu Mo wants to do¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight!


    Don''t forget to vote for recommendation on Monday!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1499

    Although all this was carried out silently, others did not know that they were secretly following Chu Mo''s ideas. But these people have a feeling of blushing and ashamed.


    Unconsciously, they looked at Chu mo... the eyes of the person who was once their student were full of strong awe.


    In a very short time, no one in the whole Yanhuang region knew what had happened except this group of people. But the laws of the whole universe have been completely assimilated! The whole universe is now in the hands of Chu mo.


    His breath is the breath of the whole universe! His random thought can control the life and death of countless creatures!


    In fact, even Chu Mo has never had this feeling!


    This is quite different from the restoration of the Beidou continent, which has just been sunk. The broken years of Yanhuang are too long ago. Almost every continent has formed its own fields and laws. To be completely unified, we must assimilate all fields. And when an independent universe, all its fields are assimilated, it is equal to the universe... Becoming the private property of this person!


    Just like the former Beidou domain, in the eyes of Beidou ancestor, it is his personal belongings!


    He wants Beidou to be born, so he will be born; If he wants Beidou to die, he will die. No matter living or dying, no one can stop him!


    Chu Mo is now, to some extent, the Supreme Master of the Yan and Huang regions. That mysterious feeling made him improve a little in a moment. Reached the level of the high peak of the great sage. Just a little, you can step into the field of the great sage peak!


    Chu Mo''s heart was neither sad nor happy. He incarnated the way of heaven and began to collect the continental fragments scattered throughout the whole Yanhuang region with the supreme divine power.


    Throughout the vast universe, countless large and small continental fragments fly in the same direction from different places.


    Chu Mo''s movements are incomparably gentle, like the hands of lovers, incomparably gentle.


    None of the creatures on those continental fragments felt anything abnormal. Unconsciously, the world they live in has undergone great changes.


    All the people around him stared at Chu Mo, who stood in the void.


    Although they can''t deduce the specific situation, they can''t keep up with Chu Mo''s ideas. But how can they not feel such a big movement in the whole Yanhuang region?


    "This is a miracle!" The Supreme Beiming looked directly at the direction of the Yanhuang continent, and there was water mist in his eyes.


    The wandering female emperor couldn''t help but move on her beautiful face, which seemed to have no emotional change for many years. With her wonderful eyes, she looked at all kinds of changes in the whole Yanhuang region without blinking.


    The field of energy is in a little equilibrium. Chu Mo changed the world with a great magic power, moistening things silently!


    Even those creatures in the human world, at most, suddenly find that their cultivation has become easier. The life span of ordinary people has suddenly become longer. Some of the original diseases will never appear again


    They won''t see the gods flying all over the sky at once, but it doesn''t take many years for the tianzhixiao people in the human world, the spiritual world and the celestial world to stand on the same starting line in the same environment as the tianzhixiao people in the past.


    It took Chu Mo three days to reorganize the Beidou domain. But it took Chu Mo half a month to reorganize the Yanhuang region!


    He showed everything he could do. Even the fragments of the continent are not placed at will! Chu Mo tried his best to restore the appearance of Yan and Huang regions.


    Finally, he put Guixu gently on the last vacancy.


    Then, he removed his field.


    Boom!


    In an instant, this new world, after endless years of fragmentation, appeared again in front of the world.


    And in the magic world, at this moment, it exploded directly!


    Countless messages were passed along the magic world and then to all parts of the mainland.


    Those territories that suddenly appeared in the heaven were known in the shortest time to be the fairyland, the spiritual realm and the human realm. There are countless fragmented continents, and even some of them are once Outlands


    "Who did it?"


    Countless people were all surprised by such a big hand.


    But no matter who it was, they all showed great enthusiasm and unimpeded acceptance of the continent that was reunited.


    This is the real world!


    Finally, Chu Mo glanced at the direction of the once heavenly road and said thoughtfully, "I know what road this is!"


    With that, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the heavenly road directly from the depths of the endless starry sky. Then, using the supreme magic, he directly connected this road with the distant testing ground!


    Boom!


    In the test field, there is an extra entrance in an instant!


    After the previous eight entrances, finally... There is the first entrance!


    Chu Mo also set up an entrance on the side of the Yan and Huang regions with great magic power.


    Then he looked at the crowd and said seriously, "this is the entrance to the testing ground." Later, Chu Mo told this group the details of the testing ground.


    "What a cruel place. The supreme being is inside, and he has to live a precarious life?" After hearing this, everyone felt a little shocked.


    However, there are many people with a bright color in their eyes. We all know that the crueler the place is, the greater the opportunity is. Monks who can survive in the testing ground are really powerful monks.


    At present, many people are determined to go back to the testing ground.


    Chu Mo took a panoramic view of the people''s reactions and said, "now, at a time when the whole Luo Tian universe is restless, a large number of monks have almost all left the testing ground. Therefore, if you have the intention to go to the testing ground to improve yourself, now is a good time."


    "However, you can''t be careless. It''s not just monks who are dangerous in the testing ground." Chu Mo reminded again.


    After all this, it was the 21st day that Chu Mo returned to the Yanhuang region. He has changed the world by himself!


    Then, under the leadership of Miaoyi Niang and others, a large group of people flew in the direction of the ethereal palace.


    Now the Yanhuang region has formed a complete continent again. The complete sects of the misty palace all over the country suddenly show their greatest advantages. Miaoyi Niang and her friends can pass the order to the original celestial realm, spiritual realm and human realm in the shortest time!


    At present, only Piaomiao palace has this ability.


    On the way back, Chu Mo left quietly with Qi Xiaoyu.


    However, everyone didn''t ask the whereabouts of Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu. They can all guess what Chu Mo did. So no one will bother.


    On the vast Yanhuang continent, in the area belonging to the fairy world, you can see that monks of all major families are running around rapidly. This change is too big. No family, sect or force can ignore this change. They must take the shortest time to adapt, and then, in a shorter time, think clearly about all the advantages and disadvantages. Then determine the plan of tal.


    This change makes countless people feel at a loss, even at a loss. But even those people in the heaven, few people complain. Everyone knows that with the reorganization of the world, there will be a supreme existence for them to dominate the world!


    Maybe, I''m watching them silently now!


    Who is that person?


    Many people actually have the same guess in their hearts.


    "Besides Chu Mo, I can''t think of anyone else who will do this."


    This view has spread rapidly in the Yan and Huang continents. All those who heard this statement also agreed. Few people refute.


    And Chu Mo, now holding Qi Xiaoyu''s hand, is standing among the Buddhists in the fairy world. At a glance, he saw the bead that sealed his relatives. Also felt the peace of the souls of relatives in the beads.


    Even if we have reached the realm of the great sage, which is neither happy nor sad, at this moment, the corners of Chu Mo''s eyes still become a little moist.


    Qi Xiaoyu took Chu Mo''s arm and scolded himself softly, "in fact, I''m mainly to blame for this..."


    Chu Mo patted Qi Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "it''s all over! Don''t say such silly words again."


    Chu Mo said, directly took away the bead, with Qi Xiaoyu, the next moment, appeared in the human world area.


    If we say that after the reorganization of Yanhuang domain, there is no place where we can finally realize the afterthought than the human world.


    Because their level is too low, there is no realm. For such changes outside, except for a few people in various countries in the human world, almost everyone has no idea what happened.


    Anyway, overnight, the atmosphere between heaven and earth is more comfortable. Some previously unimaginable problems can be figured out at once; Some stubborn diseases that have plagued me for many years have suddenly healed themselves


    Many people say that this is God''s grace. The ethereal palace, which does not cross the human world, is as quiet as it used to be.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu passed silently from the great Xia Empire, and then passed the road they had walked together in those years.


    Even stopped for a while where they met.


    Both of them were tacitly silent. Finally, they came to the state of Chu.


    Over the past hundred years, too many changes have taken place in this land. For example, although Na Yi''s brother brother lie is still alive, he is already an old man. He spent decades to build the grassland empire into a solid state. Make friends with Daxia and Chu. Form an alliance.


    But after he abdicated, his son''s attitude towards Chu and Da Xia was somewhat worth pondering. The grassland empire is now strong, and the new emperor is ambitious and ready to destroy Chu first. Had it not been for brother lie''s strong opposition, it would have been started years ago.


    However, brother lie''s son, the ambitious new emperor, actually did not know that if he dared to destroy the state of Chu. That detached ethereal palace will never sit idly by. Brother lie''s son was upset that his father''s obstruction was actually equivalent to saving his life. Unfortunately, up to now, he did not appreciate it. I think my father is too pedantic.


    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu came here. With their cultivation, they soon knew what had happened.


    Later, Chu Mo transmitted the sound to the elder brother lie, the supreme emperor of the grassland empire.


    Brother lie, who was closing his eyes and recuperating, suddenly sat up in an action that was completely out of his age, and then shouted, "put your car... Put your car, go to the ruins of the King City of Chu!"¡ª¡ª


    Some friends guessed that the book was almost over. Don''t worry, it hasn''t been solved yet. There is still a big game to be solved. It is indeed in the late stage, but it is not yet the end. Everyone can still read happily.


    In addition, thanks to the reminder of storm nameless classmate, there is a bug in Chapter 1493. The Seven Star array was not obtained by Chu Mo, but taken away by Beidou ancestor. It has been revised. If you are willing to look back.


    Third, all brothers and sisters who have spent more than 1500 yuan can vote for an evaluation, which is on the top right of the page. If it''s convenient, just cast it. Remember the five-star praise! Thank you. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1500

    The order of brother lie, the supreme emperor, instantly startled the imperial palace of the grassland empire. After hearing it, the new emperor rushed over at the first time. Looking at brother lie, he saluted first, and then asked, "why did my father suddenly go to the ruins of the King City of Chu? That place is now desolate, and... That place is a little sensitive!"


    The new emperor was indeed very confused. It had been 60 or 70 years, and the place could not even see the shape of the ruins. Moreover, the state of Chu has always attached great importance to it and has always been guarded by special personnel.


    If before, when the grassland empire made friends with the state of Chu, brother lie, as the overlord of the grassland, would go to worship the ruins of the King City of Chu, naturally there would be no problem at all. But now... When the situation is a little tense, going to that place again is really easy to cause misunderstanding.


    Facing this father who has dominated the grassland for decades, the new emperor''s attitude is still very respectful, but the doubt in his tone is also obvious.


    Brother lie glanced faintly at the son who looked like him, and sighed gently, "brother Yi, do you know the origin of your name?"


    The new emperor was slightly stunned and didn''t keep up with his father''s ideas for a moment. But then he nodded and said, "my father told me before that this name is to commemorate the Royal aunt Nayi."


    "Yes, in memory of my sister." Brother lie''s eyebrows showed a somewhat sad color. Then, he looked up at the new emperor: "do you know why I have not allowed you to make ideas all the time?"


    "I know, because the state of Chu, to a certain extent, is a little thought that Aunt Huang once loved that person and stayed in the human world." The new emperor said with some disapproval, "that person... Has disappeared for too many years. Besides, now the state of Chu, fundamentally speaking, has nothing to do with that person..."


    "You don''t understand." Brother lie shook his head, "do you think the grassland empire can beat the ethereal palace?"


    Being a little uncomfortable with his father''s sudden change of topic, the new emperor Yige said bitterly, "father, if there is something wrong, you can tell your son at once."


    "You answer my question first." Brother lie said. In fact, he also needs a little time to calm his turbulent heart.


    That man, who has disappeared for a year, is back now!


    Moreover, I came back from the node where the world has changed. What does that mean? Does this change have anything to do with that person?


    Brother lie doesn''t understand what kind of world the Xiuzhen world is, but he knows that that person is definitely not simple!


    A Jia Zi, after more than 60 years, he can come back, it has been able to explain too many problems.


    "Piaomiao palace is detached from things. Although our grassland empire is strong, it is obvious that it cannot be the opponent of Piaomiao palace. They are countless strong people in their innate realm!" Yige said.


    "Do you know that the misty palace was founded by that person?" Brother lie asked.


    "You mean that if I move the state of Chu, the misty palace will not let me go, will it?" There was a flash of evil spirit between brother Yi''s eyebrows. He was a little unconvinced.


    Because everyone knows that the ethereal palace is detached and never participates in anything in this secular world. Will they really violate their long-standing principles because they attacked the state of Chu?


    "Of course!" Seeing the unconvinced expression on his son''s face, brother lie smiled: "do you know what transcendence is? Silly boy, in this world, only vision is not enough, but there has never been a real transcendence. They don''t care about you, that is, they don''t pay attention to you at all. But it''s not transcendence. They ignore the world, because nothing in the world can move them."


    Looking at some brooding brother Yi, brother lie thought, "well, this time, you also go with me to see an elder. Maybe you will understand my mind when you see him."


    "Oh? Who is it?" As the emperor of the grassland Empire, brother Yi naturally has a shelf. Not everyone is qualified to let him take the initiative to meet.


    "Human? He should be... Not human?" Brother lie thought, "he should be God!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At the site of the King City of Chu, Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "children have a lot of character."


    Chu Mo also laughed and said, "this is a link in the normal world, isn''t it?"


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded: "yes, people are independent individuals. If they don''t have their own ideas, they are puppets."


    Far away, some soldiers who took care of the ruins of the King City were lazily hiding in their houses. The existence of Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu was not found at all.


    "Let this King City reappear in the world!" Qi Xiaoyu said, and a thought came out.


    Qi Xiaoyu is definitely a real Tianjiao. No matter where she is placed, no one can block the light emitted from her body.


    The young Holy Land friar is really amazing.


    An idea to reshape a king city is really nothing to Qi Xiaoyu.


    Everything about Wangcheng was instantly formed in her mind. That terrible computing power was even used to make up one trillion. Then, the five elements are mobilized to build the city directly according to the shape of the King City in my mind.


    A huge and magnificent city, under an idea of Qi Xiaoyu, instantly... Appeared here.


    As brother lie said, in the eyes of countless people, Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu have long been separated from the scope of human beings and become real immortals.


    "What''s going on?"


    "My eyes are blurred?"


    "God... Where did this city come from?"


    A group of soldiers guarding the ruins all ran out of their houses and looked at the rising city with a dull face. They all rubbed their eyes desperately and pinched their own secretly... Did they feel that they didn''t wake up?


    At this time, Chu Mo took out the bead, and then began to read it out. The supreme road instantly shrouded the city!


    In a moment, the divine mirror in the sky burst into immeasurable light.


    Ten rounds of blood moon, all burst into light, forming a Dharma array, giving this bead in the Dharma array.


    At this time, in the sky overhead, the sky overhead at this time is not facing the sky of the human world in the past, but the sky of the whole Yanhuang region!


    The perfect law of heaven found the abnormality here in a moment.


    It''s like when the realm reaches the critical point, it will lead to disaster when it is about to break through. What Chu Mo is doing now is more rebellious than breaking through the realm! He is going to revive people directly, and... He is not alone!


    It''s a group of people!


    Therefore, even though his way has coincided with the way of heaven in the Yan and Huang regions, it still cannot prevent the emergence of the disaster. However, just because you can''t prevent it from appearing doesn''t mean you can''t prevent it from continuing.


    "Get out!" Chu Mo drank in a low voice. In the sky above, the sky robbery cloud that condensed in that moment suddenly collapsed.


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Chu Mo and thought: it''s really overbearing... However, only he can do this.


    At this time, Chu Mo stretched out a hand and covered the bead. Then, the supreme magic began to show.


    An indescribable mysterious force instantly filled the city, covering the top of the Dharma array formed by the blooming light of ten blood moons. Then, Chu Mo''s body began to emit the breath of nature.


    At this time, there was no robbery cloud in the sky above.


    But this short anomaly has attracted too many people''s attention.


    In the ethereal palace of the human world, there are a large number of top-level strong people who have noticed the changes here. They reacted at the first time. First, the palace master of the human world contacted the upper level. After layers of progress, it received a response from the headquarters.


    "Don''t worry."


    These four words make the leader of the ethereal palace excited and inexplicable!


    This is the first time we have received a message from the headquarters since the integration of the world. This shows that the legendary ten ancestors who guarded the headquarters have never forgotten them!


    As for how much information these four words contain, they really can''t care.


    In several empires in the human realm, many people also found the anomaly here and began to send people to explore it.


    The contemporary king of Chu is a grandson of Fang Mingtong.


    Fang Mingtong still lives in this world today. His whole body realm has reached the late congenital stage. Just want to continue to go up and step into the field of foundation building monks, it is almost impossible. In fact, Fang Mingtong hasn''t left the Customs for many years. And hardly ask about the world.


    Brother lie naturally knows his existence, and brother Yi also knows it. But he didn''t pay much attention to Fang Mingtong. He felt that he was just a congenital master, and his grassland Empire also had it. He did not understand that the consequences of moving Fang Mingtong were actually the same as destroying the state of Chu!


    Because on the other side of the ethereal palace, there were door rules left from the beginning. It is recorded in detail that the piaomi palace must guard the people.


    The contemporary king of Chu is very young and full of heroic spirit. He is very clear about the foolishness of brother Yi on the grassland. If it weren''t for his grandfather''s pressure, he would have fought it long ago!


    Speaking of it, these young people, there is no worry free owner, are very strong.


    Therefore, the king of Chu is a little angry now, but also a little scared. He felt very uneasy about the city that suddenly appeared on the other side of the Wangcheng site. At the same time, he was also extremely angry. Who did it? Build a new King City at the site of the King City, or build it overnight... What does the other party want to do? Do you still pay attention to yourself?


    However, he also vaguely knew that the world seemed to have undergone some changes that he could not understand. Grandpa told him when the change happened a few days ago that there was nothing to worry about. But the feeling that I don''t know the truth and can''t control it is very uncomfortable.


    Now, he still has to come here to ask his grandfather Fang Mingtong.


    However, to his surprise, since Xu Zhongliang''s death, his grandfather, who had not appeared for many years, actually came out, and it seemed that he was still waiting for him.


    After meeting, before the king of Chu spoke, Fang Mingtong said with a serious face, "drive, follow me to the King City!"¡ª¡ª


    1500 chapters, commemorate it. Everyone quickly cast monthly votes to commemorate! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1501

    The king of Chu directly looked at Fang Mingtong with a confused expression: "Grandpa, what happened?"


    Fang Mingtong glanced at him: "the man is back!"


    "That man?" The king of Chu was slightly stunned, and then he seemed to think of something. His body suddenly shivered, and the whole person froze there, and his brain became blank. There is only one sentence left in my mind: the person is back, the person is back, the person is back, the person is back, the person is back, the person is back, the person is back


    "OK!"


    Just when the king of Chu''s mind was blank, Fang Mingtong suddenly issued a low cut-off: "don''t think about those who have nothing, this throne itself shouldn''t belong to our Fang family. It''s not stolen, but it''s not justified after all. Besides, although that person came back, in his eyes, nine times out of ten, he didn''t have this throne. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let go so easily."


    Fang Mingtong said with a sigh, "in fact, this throne should have belonged to another person... Unfortunately!"


    The other person in Fang Ming''s mouth is actually fan Wudi''s son, the nominal little uncle of Chu Mo, fanzhiyuan!


    If that didn''t happen, it would be natural for fan Zhiyuan to succeed as king of Chu. Moreover, with the help of that group of people, including Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang, fan Zhiyuan may even become a great emperor who unified the human world!


    The layout of Chu Mo in those days was actually that. I didn''t expect that kind of accident.


    So, it''s a pity.


    At the moment, Fang Mingtong didn''t know what was going to happen. Otherwise, he will be more excited than now.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    On the ruins of the original King City of Chu, there is a sudden rise in the new city.


    There is a bright light straight into the sky!


    The Dharma array formed by the light of the ten rounds of blood moon was full of creative power, and then a large number of various elements began to condense between heaven and earth.


    Finally, the first figure slowly emerged along the Dharma array.


    All over the body, there is a divine light.


    This figure is fan Wudi!


    No matter how many storms, no matter how many vicissitudes, no matter what identity and achievements he has now... In Chu Mo''s heart, fan Wudi''s status is still the most special one.


    There was no Chu Mo today without grandpa picking him up.


    Fan Wudi''s face seemed to be confused. After coming out of the Dharma array, he was still talking to himself: "eh? My body... How does it seem to become lighter? Is this really my body? Hey, this man is old and likes to dream, but my dream is long... I haven''t woken up yet."


    Chu Mo over there was already in tears. Looking at fan Wudi, he whispered, "Grandpa."


    In the face of Chu Lao, Chu Mo''s grandfather shouted naturally, because it was his own grandfather! Because he and Chu Lao are connected by bone and blood!


    But in the face of fan Wudi, Chu Mo''s grandfather shouted with deep affection. That kind of heartfelt emotion is still the most moving emotion in the world, even though it is not tied by blood and bone.


    "Xiao Mo? Why are you here? Hmm? Why did you grow so big all of a sudden? Why did you become so mature all of a sudden?" Fan Wudi looked at Chu Mo with a happy face and a little confused at the same time. In his memory, he has not seen his grandson for a long time.


    So fan Wudi asked, "how''s it going? Is it going well in the spiritual world? Have you been bullied? Why are you crying? Don''t cry... Everything still has Grandpa. Although grandpa can''t help you too much, as long as you need it, Grandpa..."


    Chu Mo rushed over directly at this time and hugged fan Wudi, so sad that he couldn''t help himself.


    "What''s the matter with this child?" Fan Wudi reached out and touched Chu Mo''s head.


    Yes, a powerful head of the high-level and late stage of the great holy land.


    There are very few people who can have this qualification in the world.


    Chu Mo had a warm expression on his face, as if he had returned to the days when he was naughty and spoiled by his grandfather when he was a child.


    "It''s okay, Grandpa, a lot of things have happened. I''ll call them back later. Then, I''ll explain it to you slowly." Chu Mo whispered and let go of Grandpa.


    At this time, fan Wudi also realized that something was wrong. He saw Qi Xiaoyu and frowned slightly, "girl, are you?"


    "Met Grandpa, I''m Chu Mo''s wife, Qi Xiaoyu." Qi Xiaoyu smiled.


    "Qi Xiaoyu... Remember, aren''t you? Aren''t you?" Fan Wudi was stunned and murmured, "wife? Wife? You..."


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded gently, "we have been married for many years."


    "Many years..." fan Wudi showed a thoughtful look, and suddenly said to himself, "are those... Not dreams?"


    At this time, the second man came out of the Dharma array.


    He looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "brother, I knew you could save me!"


    Xu fufu!


    It seems that he knows more than fan Wudi.


    Na Yi, who came out later, confirmed this. She looked at Chu Mo affectionately: "I knew you would come!"


    Fan Wudi looked at them in a daze: "you..."


    Looking at fan Wudi, Xu fufu said, "Grandpa fan... That''s not a dream! That''s all!"


    Na Yi nodded softly.


    At this time, someone came out of the Dharma array.


    A graceful woman, very young and beautiful, bathed in light and holding a child in her arms.


    Long Qiushui, fan Zhiyuan!


    Fan Wudi''s wife and son.


    "Husband!" After long Qiushui came out, tears instantly fell.


    Liu Meier, as well as her children with Xu fufu, Chu Yan, Wang Dafa, Gao Dasha, the nameless old eunuch, Mr. dantai, Mr. weichi, he Xu... As well as Mr. Qi, the former guardian of Chu Mo in the human world, those women in the Piaomiao palace, Zhao Xiaoxiao, Xiao January, Guo Yixiao, and so on.


    These people, after more than a year, finally reappear in the world!


    Some are confused and some are sober.


    It depends on the talent of these people.


    After listening to Buddhist scriptures in the celestial world for many years, the spiritual strength of some of them has been quite strong. Among practitioners, it is not bad.


    Facing these relatives and friends, Chu Mo''s face finally showed a long lost heartfelt smile.


    He missed these people for so many years!


    This is also his biggest obsession all the time, even beyond the obsession of finding his parents.


    Chu Mo broke into the spiritual sea of this group of people at the first time. Let them know what happened in the shortest time. But there was no bloody scene. Lest these people feel unwell.


    However, even these are enough for this group of people to digest for a while.


    Because Chu Mo''s memory picture is very long. Although it is mainly based on his "telling", he almost told this group everything he can say!


    Including now, the Yanhuang region is re integrated, and the appearance of the Yanhuang continent in the past is reproduced.


    After more than an hour, these people finally woke up from meditation. No one spoke, including fan Wudi, because these things shocked them too much!


    Chu Mo said, "I think you all know and understand the specific process. Then, talk about the present and future life."


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up. Through the memory pictures and narratives Chu Mo gave them, although they could not fully understand them, they all knew that Chu Mo today was completely different from that in the past.


    Flying to the earth, holding the sun and moon, picking the stars... These immortal means are nothing to Chu Mo at all.


    "Can we practice...?" Na Yi looked at Chu Mo carefully. Because she suddenly found that when she "woke up", the whole world... Changed! He... Changed even more! She couldn''t dream of becoming the height she stood at, which she couldn''t understand at all.


    "Practice..." the nameless old eunuch, Mr. weichi and Mr. dantai all brightened their eyes.


    Chu Mo nodded, "of course!"


    Saying this, Chu Mo looked at the crowd: "your resurrection itself is quite an unnatural thing. You are all a way of manifesting the Tao. Therefore, these people all have the body of the Tao. And this itself is the top physique of practice! Even if you don''t practice, your longevity will grow to unimaginable levels."


    "If you can practice, of course you should practice! We have fallen too far. If I guessed right, yiniang and sister are now at the peak of this world?" Chu Yan looked at Chu Mo and asked softly.


    The girl who did not admit defeat had infinite expectations in her heart at the moment, and at the same time, she was a little confused.


    "Their realm is indeed very advanced. But you will also improve soon." Chu Mo glanced at the crowd: "up to now, who else wants to stay in this secular world and doesn''t want to embark on the path of cultivation?"


    Everyone shook their heads. Are you kidding? The world has changed greatly with their cognition. Chu Mo has also become the top practitioner. Can lead them to a higher level of the world together, who will be stupid enough to want to continue to stay in this secular?


    "Will we see Yi Niang soon?" Xiao January asked.


    "Don''t worry, soon." Chu Mo nodded.


    "Great!" Zhao Xiaoxiao laughed happily. It''s like you haven''t experienced any suffering.


    "The pattern of the world has changed, and great changes have taken place in me. It was because of me that you suffered this disaster. Now, it is up to me... To make up for your lost time." Chu Mo said seriously.


    Xu fufu said with a smile, "brother Hei, you don''t have to be so serious. Blessings and disasters depend on each other. There is no disaster in the past years. Maybe most of us are old at this time, and even dead. Although we have lost decades of time, we have changed the opportunity to set foot on the path of cultivation. In short, we also want to thank you!"


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. dantai and others all nodded seriously.


    Chu Mo said, "you are all my closest people. It''s my willingness to do these things for you. I''ll take you out of here now..."


    With that, Chu Mo suddenly raised his eyebrows, looked at fan Wudi and Na Yi and said, "an old friend is visiting."¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Don''t forget to vote for the evaluation. Basically, all friends who follow up have this vote. You can vote through the home page of the starting point. At the top right of the home page, click "I want to evaluate". Remember five stars! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1502

    The group of people from the state of Chu arrived a little earlier. Fang Mingtong and his grandson, King Fang Yuan of Chu, arrived at the gate of the city and stopped all of them. In the puzzled eyes of Fang Yuan, the king of Chu, Fang Mingtong''s voice, with strong excitement and respect, murmured, "inside... But an old friend?"


    Then, a young voice came from the city, with a smile: "Fang Shuai, please come in!"


    The sound made Fang Mingtong''s eyes moist all at once. I haven''t heard it for more than 60 years, but I don''t seem to have a strange feeling.


    It''s him!


    It''s the boy who once caused the situation in the human world when talking and laughing in front of him!


    Sixty years later, his voice is still so young, like years on him, there is no meaning.


    Then Fang Mingtong heard a voice that made him extremely thrilled and trembled with excitement.


    "Old man, how are you after a long time?"


    "Fan Wudi!" Fang Mingtong burst out.


    The appearance of this voice even made Fang Mingtong feel more incredible than the return of Chu Mo!


    Fang Yuan, the king of Chu beside Fang Mingtong, was completely stupid. Fan Wudi... This name, he is simply too familiar!


    But isn''t he dead? As Grandpa said, if fan Wudi is invincible, let alone the state of Chu, the whole human world... No one can stop him from moving forward!


    What the hell is going on?


    Fang Yuan, the king of Chu, suddenly felt cold, as if the next moment, the high throne of Chu would be far away from him.


    At this time, Fang Mingtong suddenly glared at Fang Yuan fiercely, and the voice gathered into a line to transmit to his grandson: "stand up like a man! Don''t embarrass me!"


    With that, Fang Mingtong took the lead and rushed directly into the city. At the same time, he shouted excitedly, "old man, you are still alive! Great!"


    Soon, the two sides met.


    Fang Mingtong is so familiar with this group of people that he can no longer be familiar with them.


    Chu Mo''s relatives and friends actually appeared in front of him intact.


    Na Yi, the queen of the grassland, had a relationship with Chu Mo for many years in this world.


    Mr. dantai, Mr. weichi, unknown old eunuch


    Long Qiushui, and the child in her arms!


    child? More than 60 years have passed... Are you still a child?


    If he had not entered the innate realm, Fang Mingtong would even think that he had seen a ghost in the daytime!


    Chu Yan He Xu... This is also very familiar. Once Chu Mo''s right-hand man.


    Xu fufu and Liu Meier are a family of three... Not to mention.


    Xu fufu''s face was still sad, especially when he saw Fang Mingtong. Although he barely smiled, he could feel his sadness.


    What is he? Fang Ming thought about it all at once. It must be because Xu Zhongliang was gone.


    "What the hell is going on?" Fang Mingtong looked at the young man who was facing the wind and felt that his brain was completely disordered. This scene is completely beyond his cognitive ability.


    "They died, and now they are alive again." Chu Mo smiles.


    Fang Mingtong was shocked. Chu Mo''s short sentence directly destroyed Fang Mingtong''s entire understanding of the world.


    As for Fang Yuan, the king of Chu beside him, he stood there dumbfounded. He didn''t forget his grandfather''s warning just now, but it was really difficult for him to hold his chest up in front of this group of people.


    Because in terms of age, he should be dozens of years younger than the child fanzhiyuan held by long Qiushui!


    But this group of people who should have died for many years unexpectedly appeared in front of him alive.


    At this time, a guard from the state of Chu came and said, "the people of the grassland Empire appear hundreds of miles away and are advancing here quickly!"


    Fang Mingtong was slightly stunned, and then looked at Na Yi.


    Na Yi''s eyes also showed excitement, but she looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "brother lie is coming, please!"


    The guards of the state of Chu carefully looked at Fang Yuan, the king of Chu.


    Fang Mingtong shouted in a low voice, "don''t go quickly! Stupid things!"


    "Go, go!" Fang Yuan also suddenly recovered.


    The guard didn''t know what mistake he had made. After all these years, many things in the past have already become legends.


    A year''s time is nothing to a practitioner. But there are enough changes in this secular world.


    The guard went to inform the people who released the grassland empire. Fang Mingtong explained to Chu Mo: "childe..."


    "Fang Shuai doesn''t need to say more. Over the years, there are Fang Shuai and Xu senior in the state of Chu, and they have adhered to it until now. Unfortunately, Xu senior is not a man of practice and has passed away. It''s not easy for Fang Shuai to manage the state of Chu to this point." Chu Mo smiled and said, "so, please Fang Shuai can continue. It doesn''t matter if the state of Chu changes its name. Because this farewell, maybe, goodbye will be many years later."


    Fang Yuan, the king of Chu, had been hanging a heart, and instantly fell back to his stomach. But Fang Mingtong heard too much from it. He couldn''t help looking up at Chu Mo: "childe, is this going to take them out of the human world completely?"


    Chu Mo nodded, say: "In fact, the human world has disappeared. Now the human world, the spiritual world, the celestial world, and some once Outland places have all returned to the same plane. In other words, now it is actually a complete continent as in ancient times. Fang Shuai should also be able to feel the changes of the aura of this world. In the future, I will send someone to take care of our side. Let all the suitable children practice. ¡±


    As for whether Chu should expand and become a huge Xiuzhen country, Chu Mo really doesn''t care.


    People''s vision and pattern are highly determined. Chu Mo now stands at this height, and there is no need to consider these issues at all. As long as these people around him can live happily, it is better than anything for him.


    The people of the grassland empire over there drove straight in. Brother lie almost burst into the city crying. Seeing Nai, brother lie couldn''t help crying. He knelt directly on the ground and cried loudly with his sister in his arms.


    The sudden disappearance of Na Yi in the past years has dealt an incalculable blow to brother lie.


    After brother lie''s son, brother Yi, came here, he met the king of Chu, Fang Mingtong, and his revered father, the emperor, kneeling in front of brother Yi''s beautiful woman and crying.


    His brain was blank for an instant.


    When he woke up, he suddenly had a kind of enlightenment for some reason. Whether he or Fang Yuan, the king of Chu, their lifelong pursuit seems to be a little ridiculous in front of this group of people!


    I don''t know why, in brother Yi''s brain, such a mood came into being. Then, subconsciously, he glanced at Fang Yuan, the king of Chu. It happened that Fang Yuan also turned his eyes to him. The two men looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts at once.


    Many times, the person who knows you is not your friend, but your opponent.


    The two men immediately understood the meaning in each other''s eyes, and then looked at each other and smiled. It''s a wry smile.


    Na Yi was also very excited. She didn''t expect that her brother, who was not sensible in the past, had grown so old. Although her spirit was still very good, years had left too many traces on him.


    Then look at the man who is very similar to brother lie. Na Yi asked with tears, "brother lie, is he my nephew?"


    Brother lie turned back and shouted at brother Yi, "what are you doing standing silly? Don''t you come to see your aunt soon?"


    Brother Yi hurried over, and the burden of the emperor in his heart had long been thrown out of the sky. He is the emperor on earth, but his aunt is a living fairy!


    He knelt down honestly: "brother, kowtow to my aunt!"


    "This is your uncle Chu!" Brother lie said to Chu mo. In fact, he wanted to tell brother Yi that this was your uncle... But he didn''t dare to say.


    "I''ve seen uncle Chu!" Brother Yi kowtowed honestly.


    "This is your uncle Chu''s grandfather, a generation of famous general, fan Wudi old general!"


    "This is..."


    "This is..."


    Brother lie introduces Yige from beginning to end in one breath. Yige also completely threw away his imperial burden and saluted one by one.


    At last, brother Yi stood up, and the whole person was still a little dizzy.


    But in his heart, he was already happy!


    For nothing else, his aunt, the son of Chu like this immortal, even if there is no such feeling, it is definitely a good friend relationship. Will these people not take care of him?


    Brother Yi is very smart. Although he is the emperor of the grassland Empire, today''s Grassland Empire has long changed the habits of nomads in the past. From the perspective of cultural inheritance, it is no different from other empires.


    When he became the emperor, he was also justified and had great ambition. Seeing this group of people, brother Yi suddenly understood one thing. Chu, he can''t move, and he won''t move in the future. But other countries in the whole human world... From now on, they will be completely destroyed under the iron hoof of his grassland empire!


    As long as he wants, he can even share the world with Fang Yuan, the king of Chu!


    It''s a pity that it would be better without Fang Yuan. The idea flashed through Igor''s mind. But he soon became happy, because Fang Yuan was now looking at his grandfather with a sad face.


    Fang Mingtong glanced at brother lie and smiled bitterly in his heart. Just now he was excited, he really forgot to introduce his grandson to everyone. Especially in his heart, he was a little worried about Fang Yuan''s identity. If you hold your identity in front of these people, you might as well not introduce him.


    It turned out to be cheaper, brother lie, the little fox


    It''s not too much for Fang Mingtong to treat brother lie as a little fox. After all, in terms of age, he is much older than brother lie.


    These things, not to mention Chu Mo, these people present, even Xu fufu can see clearly. However, it''s hard to say who is closer to the relationship between the two sides. But it''s also Chu Mo''s business to have a headache. It has nothing to do with them.


    But for Chu Mo, he really doesn''t care about these little things.


    Then, he asked these people to say goodbye to their loved ones in the world. Three days later, they left for the ethereal city in the celestial region!


    This group of people will settle in that city in the future.


    If there is no accident, they may not return to this human area in their lifetime.


    Although the world is reunited, the territory is vast. Even if a monk of the level of emperor wants to travel the whole continent, it will take countless years.


    It is difficult for them to get out of the human world.


    Therefore, even if you know that there are immortals in the world, whether you can see them... Really depends on chance. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1503

    Three days later. Outside the new city of Chu, everyone gathered here.


    Almost all of them made a revisit to their hometown.


    Chu Mo also went to Daxia and took a look at the general''s mansion, which was still preserved. I hung there for a while and left quietly. Now the emperor of Xia is the great grandson of Xia Jing. There is not much talent and ambition. However, with the relationship of Shen Xingxue, no one will embarrass Daxia.


    Three days is enough for the grassland emperor Yige and the Chu emperor Fang Yuan to figure out many things.


    If it weren''t for them, they couldn''t let go of this prosperous world, and even thought about going with Chu Mo and them.


    The people who left with Chu Mo this time were Fang Mingtong and brother lie. At their age, they really see through a lot of things. Now it''s so easy to have such an opportunity that no one will miss it.


    Chu Mo also knew their thoughts and did not refuse. Although they are unlikely to achieve much. However, with powerful resources and top-level skills, it is not difficult to cultivate to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. That realm is really an immortal in the eyes of mortals.


    A huge warship suddenly appeared outside the city.


    The eyes of countless people were straight.


    It seems that until this moment, they really understand. Chu Mo was standing in front of them, but in fact, he was completely different from them.


    With the departure of the warship, the king of Chu Fang Yuan and the grassland overlord Yi Ge all sighed long and looked at each other.


    "Do you regret it?" Fang Yuan asked.


    "A little, but I don''t regret it." Brother Yi murmured, "because no matter how you live, you can live a wonderful life!"


    Fang Yuan nodded: "I think so, too, but in the future, I must choose the best prince in every generation and let him cultivate immortals!"


    "Me too!" Brother Yi nodded with a smile.


    "So, let''s say goodbye?" Fang Yuan looked at brother Yi: "then... Each according to his ability?"


    "Hahaha, OK, it depends on who grabs the territory!" Brother Yi said, "Master Chu has said that the aura of heaven and earth in this world has returned to normal. Don''t just think about grabbing territory and forgetting to cultivate talents. I think he won''t favor one over the other?"


    Fang Yuan laughed and said proudly, "that''s right, I''m the state of Chu!"


    Chu Mo and they had left a lot of cultivation resources and skills before. Chu Mo took it out of his body. Where is garbage? Even the worst things are the best for heaven! Not to mention... This is the human world.


    Therefore, perhaps in a few years, two huge Xiuzhen countries will be established on this land.


    A few days later, Chu Mo Daoyin spread all over the world.


    "Don''t bully the low when the world is integrated."


    There are only eight words, but it is a real legal purpose. All over the world, no one dares not to follow.


    Subsequently, the top forces in the Yanhuang continent began to transmit some information from top to bottom. One of the most critical points is that we must not touch the human, spiritual and celestial realms, which are coveted by all the top forces!


    All the areas covered by the ethereal Palace are untouchable!


    People... Don''t touch it!


    Because that is the hometown of Chu mo. there are too many ordinary people in that place, but they have all kinds of relationships with Chu mo.


    It''s no problem to open up territory, but we must make clear where we can move and where we can''t.


    At this time, Chu Mo and this group of people had already returned to the ethereal palace. Met more old friends.


    When old friends meet, they are naturally very happy.


    The banquet lasted for seven or eight days from the day we met, and it continued.


    Chu Mo didn''t need to worry about settling the group of people brought back by Chu Mo at all. Miaoyi Niang''s group of people directly arranged it properly.


    Three thousand miles outside the misty City, there is a majestic peak.


    The rooster sat with Chu Mo, looking at the vast red clouds left by the sunset in the distance.


    "Your master is great. If it weren''t for the seal of Yan Huang Da Yu, if he was born in this era, he might have greater achievements."


    "You are also great. It''s unexpected that you have stepped into the supreme realm in such a short time."


    "That''s, who is the chicken master? Eh... No! Your boy is already a saint. Are you mocking the chicken master?"


    "No, no, I''m serious."


    "Why don''t you believe me?"


    Chu Mo and big cock are the best partners. At this point, even the fire dragons are far inferior to them.


    The two joked for a while, and the rooster asked, "will you leave soon?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, on the side of Luo Tianxian domain, the royal family has fought with those supreme families. The war will not spread here, but I can''t stay here forever."


    "Yes, you should do what you should do in that realm." The rooster sighed infrequently, "however, on the side of the Yanhuang region, it can be regarded as breaking the clouds and seeing the sun. I hope this kind of day can continue."


    Chu Mo said, "as long as I live, no one can move here."


    "Well, unexpectedly, you have really become the real guardian of the world." Said the rooster.


    Chu Mo smiled, "aren''t we the guardians of the Chu clan all the time?"


    The ethereal city in the distance still exudes a happy atmosphere.


    It has been too many years since it was so lively. Except for a few people, almost everyone gathered.


    Those top monks all want to cultivate to a higher level and make this big field rise again in the world. Everyone is doing what they should do. Everything looks good.


    A few days later, Qi Xiaoyu came over and told Chu Mo that a group of them were going to enter the testing ground through the channel of Yanhuang domain!


    "Is it finally time to take this step?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "in fact, there is no need to enter there when you are in the realm of aunt Hongyue."


    The testing ground is more suitable for the supreme to exercise himself.


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "aunt Hongyue and I want to escort others. And this time, we are not the five of us, but a large group!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    "They all want to go." Qi Xiaoyu whispered, "they don''t want to be farther and farther away from you. Although... Even if they go, they may be farther and farther away, but that way... At least they can get your first news."


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh, smiled and shook his head, "well, let them do it. Turn around, I''ll give you some magic tools, and then refine some pills and magic tools for them. At the critical moment, save your life. When everything is calm, we will return to the Yanhuang region to live in seclusion."


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up and he smiled sweetly, "well, I''m waiting for my brother!"


    In the following month, Chu Mo began to refine medicine, utensils, and battle charts crazily.


    In the realm of Chu Mo, it is not difficult to refine these things. In the continuous process of refining medicine, the chaotic oven finally slowly recovered.


    In the past month, Chu Mo refined a large number of various pills. The grand Holy Land friar personally refined pills, and the grade of these pills can be imagined. Coupled with the blessing of chaos oven, almost all the refined pills are heavenly, and most of them are supreme.


    A small part of the holy medicine was also distributed to the relatives of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo refined thousands of supreme magic tools. It can almost arm the whole ethereal palace. But not all of them were distributed. Many of these supreme magic instruments will be given as prizes to excellent disciples only when the Piaomiao palace holds various activities in the future. This can give those people more motivation to practice.


    Dozens of holy magic instruments were refined by Chu mo. This is already the limit. After all, there are not so many materials that can refine Holy Level magic tools. But these dozens of holy wares are also enough for the people around Chu Mo to be armed and have strong offensive and defensive capabilities.


    Chu Mo has no way to refine the great holy weapon for the time being. It''s too difficult to refine the great holy ware. Even though Chu Mo is in the great holy land, it''s not so simple to refine the great holy ware. On the other hand, all kinds of divine materials needed to refine the great holy ware are also a quite amazing number.


    But for now, that''s enough. Chu Mo passed the cold moon knife to his disciple Fang LAN.


    Fang Lan also told Chu Mo a message in private.


    "Master, I have news of Jin Ming." When Fang Lan said these words to Chu Mo, although her face was calm, a complex color flashed between her eyebrows.


    Over the years, the past love and hatred, in fact, are mostly turned into a trace of memory, buried in the depths of memory. If Fang LAN is asked to have something happen with Jin Ming today, I''m afraid Jin Ming doesn''t want to do it himself.


    "Really?" Chu Mo thought of the place where he buried Jin Ming. He had a clear understanding in his heart and asked, "is his present state not low?"


    Fang LAN nodded: "It''s quite unexpected that his realm has reached the level of immortals... In fact, he has come to life many years ago. At first, he forgot who he was and spent several years looking for memories. Then, he knew his identity, but he didn''t want to meet us again. In this way, he became another form of life, and cultivated very fast. It''s much faster than the cultivation speed of some geniuses. Just a few days ago Time, I finally saw him. I persuaded him to come to Piaomiao palace, but he still refused. "


    Chu Mo nodded and sighed lightly. In fact, he had thought about this ending in that year. However, this was indeed the only way to make Jin Ming live at that time.


    Fang LAN smiled, looked at Chu Mo and said, "master doesn''t have to feel sorry for him. He asked me to tell master and say thank you for him."


    Chu Mo finally sighed softly.


    Six months after returning to the Yanhuang region, Chu Mo left again.


    However, this time he left without concealing anyone. Before leaving, Chu Mo met many people and explained a lot of things.


    Finally, he talked with his grandfather Chu Lao for a long time, and then set out on the road and left the Yanhuang region. The big cock left the Yanhuang region with him.


    The starry sky is endless, and the journey is endless. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1504

    Deep in the northern star sea of the universe, there is a vast ancient battlefield. It has been silent for too many years, and there have been endless years, and no creatures can be seen in this area.


    It''s dangerous here. Even monks in the supreme realm may easily fall here. Moreover, this danger is mostly hidden in the dark, and the supreme monk''s divine consciousness cannot be seen through. It is likely to be a cut-off sword. When a creature passes by, it will suddenly burst out with a fierce killing intention. This killing intention is enough to kill the supreme.


    In this sea of stars, there are also many huge heads floating. Each head, with a diameter of tens of thousands of miles, looks extremely fresh. Even on the neck attached under the head, there was blood flowing. These are the most dangerous existence in this ancient battlefield.


    Because these heads, any one, once the owner, have at least the highest cultivation of the great sage. The smell they emit is really too powerful and terrifying. Even monks in the realm of saints cannot get close to them.


    It is said that in the past, there was a great sage from the ancient nationality who wanted to find some divine materials in this battlefield. Relying on his profound cultivation, he broke in. When approaching a great saint''s head, the great saint''s head suddenly opened his eyes and emitted two divine lights. The great sage from the ancient clan was punctured on the spot and almost died there.


    After he went back, he told the story and reminded future generations not to go to that terrible battlefield easily.


    This... Is not the most terrifying place in this ancient battlefield. It is said that the truly terrifying place, even if it is the giant of the ancestral realm, this supreme existence, will not be easily involved. Because it will be infected with inexplicable huge cause and effect.


    People have different opinions about the origin of this ancient battlefield, and there has never been an accurate answer. Because the formation of this battlefield was countless years earlier than the Ji family of the Luo Tian universe.


    Many people speculate that it is from the battlefield left by the last civilization.


    But when the last civilization appeared and when it was destroyed, there is no information to explain.


    This place has become a forbidden area in the whole Luotian universe. Anyone who is qualified to know here will never come here easily, even on the edge, will not enter. More people do not know that there is such an ancient battlefield site in the luotian universe.


    The universe is infinite, and there are countless unknown things. Even if there is such a giant, I dare not say that I know everything.


    Perhaps, only when we reach the level of "God" and never die, can we really know everything.


    However, this ancient battlefield, a few days ago, from the depths of the battlefield, suddenly came a rumble of drums. The sound came from the depths of the ancient battlefield and almost spread throughout the entire Luotian universe. The drums rumbled and made people''s blood boil. It seems that someone is really ringing a war drum.


    This is so weird! What an evil door!


    The sound of war drums in the ancient battlefield alerted too many people.


    Even the royal family of Luo Tian, who is fighting with some supreme families, also sent people here to check.


    Many enemies of the royal family of Luo Tian also sent people to this place, and they even temporarily put aside their gratitude and resentment. Trying to figure out what happened.


    A few days later, under the gaze of countless powerful friars in the universe, an extremely ancient chariot slowly drove out from the deepest part of the ancient battlefield. The man pulling the cart is a blue cow. This cow looks handsome, not huge, and looks about the size of a normal cow. However, the hair of the whole body is extremely soft and bright, and the two corners are like jade, with endless vicissitudes of life in one eye. It seems that it has gone too far.


    The old chariot looks like wood. I don''t know how long it has been, but many parts of the wooden chariot have been damaged. Many places are also full of traces left by knives and axes. Some places even show signs of decay.


    Sitting on the chariot was a headless corpse.


    The corpse was dressed in bronze armor, holding a reins in his left hand and a rusty spear in his right hand. Sitting on the chariot, although I didn''t disclose it, it seemed that I could see everything in the world!


    Although the corpse didn''t emit any strong breath, it didn''t release the field. But it gives people a feeling of wanting to worship.


    These people present, the weakest, have reached the primary level of saints. Standing on the edge of the ancient battlefield, many people couldn''t stand the moment they saw this chariot. Each of them worked hard, reluctantly stood there, and then retreated one after another.


    Those monks who reached the great holy land also couldn''t help changing their faces.


    This scene is too strange and strange!


    In their realm, most of the strange things in the world are nothing in their eyes, because they have seen more and more strange things. But now this scene, but let their hearts have no bottom at all.


    One of them, a great sage from the Honghuang ancient clan, bowed to the chariot with respect: "dare to ask your predecessor, what''s your purpose?"


    The green cow suddenly stopped slowly. Along with the old and shabby chariot it pulled, it also stopped there motionless. On the chariot, the headless body was silent.


    In the void of the universe, the atmosphere suddenly became solidified. The great sage, bending over, stood there, neither getting up nor not getting up, with an embarrassed face. At the same time, I felt a huge pressure. He only felt that kind of pressure on the ancestors of the family.


    In his heart, he was shocked, and said: is it difficult, this headless body, has no head... Does it still have the realm of ancestral realm?


    "The list of gods was released, and the ancient battlefield was opened three years later. Finally, 50 people can enter the list of gods. Become gods." Just when the great sage of the Honghuang family was about to reach the critical point and couldn''t help collapsing, an ancient divine idea passed along the headless ancient corpse.


    Everyone was completely stunned after hearing it. They looked at each other and couldn''t even believe what they heard was true.


    Gods list? what do you mean? Is it difficult that the legendary list of gods is about to appear?


    But why was such a headless ancient corpse notified by the gods? What exactly is his origin? Moreover, the ancient battlefield opened... What does it mean? Fifty people can enter the list of gods? This is to say... On the ancient battlefield, the 50 people who finally survived... Can enter the list of gods?


    For a time, all kinds of doubts surged from the hearts of everyone. The weakest of these people present are monks in the realm of saints, and none of their minds is simple. Speaking of it, few people believe what this headless ancient corpse said.


    "If you don''t enter the ancient battlefield, you will never be eligible to enter the list of gods." The ancient spirit of headless ancient corpse was passed on again. Then, the green bull turned around and pulled the two old and broken chariots and turned around to go to the depths of the ancient battlefield.


    I can''t see how fast the old chariot pulled by qingniu is, but in the blink of an eye, everyone lost the trace of this chariot.


    These people finally understand. A major event that really affects the entire Luo Tian universe is about to happen!


    Three years later, here, this ancient battlefield, which I don''t know when it formed, will be reopened!


    Moreover, the number of people who are qualified to enter the list of gods will be determined here!


    Gods! That one is the list of gods!


    Everyone''s breathing became a little heavy. If there is anything else in this world that can make such a giant sit still, then the list of gods must be one of them.


    But the question is, is this true?


    Almost all the people who can come here know all kinds of legends about the list of gods.


    The list that will appear at some time, as long as it can be included in the above name, it can be beyond the three worlds and not among the five elements. Never die, never die. Become a true God!


    These powerful monks present, after looking at each other for a period of time, all chose to leave. No one is here to make trouble for each other. Because it''s not time!


    They must quickly report this news to the higher-level existence behind them. Only those giants who are supreme can deduce the authenticity of this matter.


    Far away from this ancient battlefield, the south of the luotian universe.


    Two armies are fighting in the universe!


    One of them is from the royal family of Luo Tian. Their military discipline is strict, their armor is bright, their lineup is neat, and they are murderous.


    The other one is from Jiuyou!


    They are all descendants of the Lord Jiuyou. They are fighting to the death with the army of the royal family of Luo Tian.


    Both sides have been fighting here for many years.


    Before, the army of the royal family of Luo Tian started to fight everywhere, and one of them was directed at Jiuyou.


    In this war, both sides have lost hundreds of millions of soldiers. Too many powerful monks fell here. But the battle is still not over.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji are sitting here at the moment.


    In the more distant direction from Jiuyou here, there is an occasional wave of battle, which is Peng Dasheng and Xue Jiao Dasheng fighting against Jiuyou ancestor!


    Jiuyou ancestor, supreme existence, one of the existing giants of the luotian universe!


    In the past years, with the supreme magic power, he hacked and killed the cat saint who was about to enter the ancestral realm. Since then, he has made enemies with the Seven Saints led by monkeys. This gratitude and resentment has lasted for thousands of years, and until today, it is still not over.


    Therefore, the royal family of Luo Tian has fought with the ancient clan of Jiuyou headed by the Lord of Jiuyou for so many years, and the ancestor of Jiuyou has not been able to intervene, precisely because of the entanglement of Peng Dasheng and Xue Jiao Dasheng.


    It can be said that this time, the only five of the Seven Saints, to some extent, have joined hands with the royal family of Luo Tian!


    In the battlefield, the sound of fighting is overwhelming.


    In the rear, Chu Tianji just came down from the battlefield, and his body was seriously injured. Ji Qingyu is treating the wound on his body with a distressed face.


    On many wounds, there is the power of the road, which is difficult to resolve. But Chu Tianji''s face could not see any pain. Just frowned and whispered, "Jiuyou ancient clan... It''s hard to fight!"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight!


    Ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1505

    Ji Qingyu nodded, "of course they are not easy to fight, otherwise, they won''t wait until today."


    "If only my realm could be raised to another level." On Chu Tianji''s face, there was a strong sense of War: "those bastards are really arrogant, especially those young people in the Jiuyou family."


    "My brother doesn''t have to feel too angry. I believe we will destroy them sooner or later." Ji Qingyu''s eyes also flashed a strong hatred: "in the past, there was one ancestor Jiuyou who shot the emperor''s ancestors. Sooner or later, this revenge will be avenged!"


    Ji Qingyu said, looking at Chu Tianji, and whispered, "I don''t know how our son is. I heard that he has left Beidou before?"


    Chu Tianji nodded: "according to the secret report, the collateral branch sent many strong men into the Beidou and Yanhuang regions respectively. A group of people wanted to chase Mo''er and a group of people wanted to completely destroy Yanhuang. But your royal brother said they couldn''t get it done."


    Ji Qingyu sighed, "that group of things that can''t be accomplished is more than defeated. Since the emperor brother said they can''t be accomplished, they can''t be accomplished. The deduction of the royal family, especially in the throne, can be divine. It''s very accurate."


    Chu Tianji nodded, and he also knew it. Emperor Luo Tian, as the master of the Qi of the whole Luo Tian universe, has many incredible magical powers. To deduce some things, there will be the Qi luck of the whole Luotian universe as blessings. But not everything can be deduced. But relatively speaking, it is enough.


    "In fact, if it is possible, I would rather our son stay in the Yanhuang region all the time than come out. This kind of battle, even if it is a great saint, will also fall." Ji Qingyu sighed.


    "It''s impossible for him to hide in the Yanhuang region. I think it''s not that kind of character." Chu Tianji said.


    "Yes, in this troubled world... Even the supreme giant will be involved. Who dares to say that he can be alone? Just hope that our children can always be safe." Ji Qingyu''s eyes are full of thoughts.


    At this time, at the other end of the battlefield, suddenly there was a rumbling sound of the road: "Ji Qingyu, dare to fight?"


    Between the eyebrows of Chu Tianji, his face coagulated, and he said in a deep voice, "Lord Jiuyou!"


    At this time, the voice of the road sounded again: "the list of gods was born three years later. When do you want to fight this war? It''s better to make a quick decision. Three years later, we will fight on the ancient battlefield!"


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji looked at each other. Obviously, they also heard the news that the gods were about to be born. And it was the Emperor himself who sent them the news.


    But the emperor said that the news was full of strangeness, and he could not deduce it. I can''t guarantee that this is true. However, the entire Luo Tian universe has been shocked by this news.


    Any ancient clan, any ancient powerful sect, including those supreme giants, cannot ignore this matter.


    Without knowing the truth, everyone... Will still want to go there to have a look. What if it''s true?


    "Ji Qingyu, don''t say that this master bullied you, a female generation. I know that your Ji royal family has a secret method, which can quickly improve the realm. Think about it. If you fight like this, three years later, the battle will still not end. If the news is true, the gods list was really born. But you missed it because of this endless battle, don''t you feel sorry?" The voice of Jiuyou holy master over there was a little fanatical: "so, make a quick decision!"


    Ji Qingyu suddenly snorted coldly, "a quick decision? I beat you. Did all your soldiers of Jiuyou ancient clan commit suicide?"


    "Ha... You know it''s impossible! I just want to end this battle quickly. Don''t tell me that you''re not interested in the list of gods." The subject of Jiuyou saint was relaxed: "as the top existence of the Luo Tian universe, lying is boring, don''t you think?"


    "Don''t go." Chu Tianji looked at Ji Qingyu and whispered, "what gods list, I feel like a trap."


    The master of Jiuyou over there sneered, "chutianji, a man who is inferior to his wife is not qualified to speak. When we don''t see this, it''s like a trap? Naive! It doesn''t mean that if it''s true, the person who misses it will hate all his life. You''ve tried your best to stop your wife from becoming a God. However, looking in the mirror, don''t you think it''s selfish? Don''t you think you''re ashamed and disgraced?"


    "Shut up!" Ji Qingyu coldly shouted, "I''ll fight you!"


    "Qingyu..." Chu Tianji looked at Ji Qingyu, and his face became a little ugly.


    "Brother, do you care what he says?" Ji Qingyu gently looks at Chu Tianji.


    "Of course not." Chu Tianji said, "between you and me, what can outsiders instigate?"


    "Yes. Therefore, I must cope with this battle." Ji Qingyu said seriously, "no matter whether the matter of the gods list is true or not, after three years, all qualified people will go to that ancient battlefield. No one can stop this matter. Therefore, the sooner the war ends, the greater the benefits to both sides."


    Chu Tianji didn''t understand this truth, but he was worried that Ji Qingyu would have an accident. After all, Ji Qingyu had just entered the great holy land for not many years, but the Lord Jiuyou had already been a high-level monk in the great holy land. So Chu Tianji didn''t want Ji Qingyu to go to the enemy.


    Among the Royal Camp around them, there are some great saints with profound realm, but the Lord of Jiuyou chose to challenge Ji Qingyu by name, which obviously means picking up soft persimmons. Chu Tianji felt extremely angry about this.


    There are several grand Holy Land friars of Ji''s royal family here. At the moment, they all rushed over and looked at Ji Qingyu and said, "the princess doesn''t have to fight. This battle is up to us."


    "Yes, princess, this behavior of Jiuyou holy master is simply shameless and obviously bullying!"


    One of the high-level saints of the royal family boomed, "Lord Jiuyou, Ji Kaixuan comes to fight with you!"


    "Ji Qingyu, you are the supreme commander of this army. Why, don''t you dare?" The Lord of Jiuyou over there continued to provoke and said, "if you don''t dare, it''s nothing. Just say publicly that you don''t dare to fight with me, and this battle will come to an end temporarily. Three years later, we will fight again in the ancient battlefield, how about it?"


    "Princess, don''t be fooled by him. Such people are simply scum!" Ji Kaixuan looked angry and shouted, "Lord Jiuyou, don''t talk about those useless things. You don''t dare to fight with me, Ji Kaixuan. You also speak out loudly, and this battle will come to an end temporarily!"


    "Ji Kaixuan? No, you are not qualified to fight with me." The Lord of Jiuyou sneered: "why, Ji Qingyu, you..."


    "Lord Jiuyou? Haven''t you heard of it? Where does the little garbage dare to challenge my mother?"


    In the endless void, a cold voice with endless ridicule sounded, which directly scattered the Taoist voice of the nine hell Holy Lord and blocked all the words he would say later.


    "Son?" Ji Qingyu''s face suddenly showed a look of shock. Then, with an anxious face, she said in a loud voice, "Lord Jiuyou, I..."


    Ji Qingyu didn''t finish his words, but suddenly saw a red light shining from the distant void of the universe. Just like a cosmic ray, with an incredible speed, it cut directly towards the Jiuyou ancient clan. Wherever you go, the sky opens.


    This red light, emitting infinite killing intent, almost covers the whole galaxy.


    The two sides who were fighting were also affected by this murderous intention. They couldn''t help but stop and stared at the red light.


    People on the side of Luo Tian royal family were also shocked and almost lost their thinking.


    In everyone''s eyes, there is only this red.


    "Death!" Suddenly, there was an angry cry from the Jiuyou ancient clan.


    An ink light instantly lit up, welcoming this red light, and the two sides were intertwined in an instant. The vast void of the universe was suddenly annihilated.


    The trauma of this blow on both sides to this void was simply devastating. The sky, like being ploughed, appeared a deep and unpredictable scar. Among them, the law is violent, emitting an endless breath of destruction.


    Ji Qingyu''s eyes lit up at once. She couldn''t believe that such a blow would be made by her son. With a kind of supremacy of the peerless strong! Under the supreme existence, Ji Qingyu has never seen anyone cut such a terrible knife.


    At this time, a stuffy hum came from the Jiuyou ancient clan. There was also a sense of panic in that voice.


    "Garbage, a man, repeatedly wants to challenge a woman whose realm is not as good as his own, and constantly strengthens each other''s identity. Are you human? Is this interesting? There are some powerful people in the royal family who can kill you. In the final analysis, you are garbage! A coward! I don''t know if you are a person like Jiuyou. If Jiuyou ancestor was blind, he would make you a Jiuyou saint." Chu Mo''s figure appeared beside Ji Qingyu. His mouth had never spared any scum, and he was ridiculed many times better than the legitimate sons of this group of polite Luo Tian royal family.


    While talking, Chu Mo didn''t give the other party any chance to answer back, and continued: "what are you doing with so much nonsense? Fight if you want to fight, garbage! Your grandpa Chu Mo is coming! Don''t you Jiuyou ancient clan want to kill me from top to bottom? I''ll send it to you!"


    With that, Chu Mo''s body flashed and disappeared in situ. The next moment, he even killed the camp of Jiuyou ancient clan alone. It directly skipped the battlefield where the two armies fought, and suddenly appeared on the side of Jiuyou ancient clan.


    "Kill him!"


    "Little beast!"


    "Arrogance, seek death!"


    Three monks of the great sage realm of Jiuyou ancient clan shouted angrily and rushed out directly. They looked at Chu Mo like a dead man.


    One of the great saints of the Jiuyou ancient clan sneered, "little beast, you are strong, but you are too arrogant. How dare you rush here? Die!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1506

    "Son!" Ji Qingyu didn''t expect that Chu Mo should be so impulsive and directly broke into the camp of Jiuyou ancient clan. At present, his face changed with anxiety.


    Chu Tianji also took a deep breath. After playing for so many years, he certainly knew the details of Jiuyou ancient clan. Chu Mo broke in like this, which was no different from looking for death.


    Several great saints of the royal family of Luo Tian were also anxious and rushed towards the ancient clan of Jiuyou. Even if you are seriously injured, you should bring Chu Mo back!


    In case Chu Mo has some problems, the excitement will be great!


    The whole royal family, who doesn''t know the importance of Chu Mo? Those Royal collateral, if you don''t know the importance of Chu Mo, why bother to kill him?


    These great saints of the Luo Tian royal family can''t help but secretly complain about Chu Mo in their hearts. They think he''s really a little too impulsive. He''s really a young man. I don''t know heaven and earth!


    If the Jiuyou ancient clan were so easy to be destroyed, they would have fought long ago. Do they still need to fight until today?


    Looking back at Jiuyou ancient clan, too many people are very happy!


    Including Jiuyou Holy Lord, as the direct descendant of Jiuyou ancestor, his value to Chu Mo is simply clear!


    If Chu Mo is killed today, even if the Jiuyou ancient clan is defeated in this war... It doesn''t matter if the losses are heavy!


    "Kill! Don''t keep alive!" Lord Jiuyou, a young man in Chinese clothes who looks more than 30 years old, sat on an old chariot and gave a cold order.


    Words follow the law, forming a golden flashing will, which instantly appeared in front of every monk of Jiuyou ancient clan.


    At that moment, three monks from the great sage realm rushed to Chu mo.


    Six saints!


    Among them, the one with the most profound cultivation has reached the late stage of the Great Holy Land!


    To put it clearly is to kill Chu Mo!


    Don''t leave Chu Mo any vitality!


    At the same time, several great saints of Jiuyou ancient clan rushed towards the monks of the great holy land who flew from the royal family of Luo Tian. Eyes are all flashing cold to the extreme light, which is a kind of cruelty to stop them at all costs!


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji also rushed over at this time.


    The battle between the strongest forces of Jiuyou ancient clan and Luotian royal clan is imminent!


    At this time, Chu Mo moved.


    Chu Mo, surrounded by six great saints, didn''t change his face. In his pure eyes, there seemed to be a trace of disdain and... Nine points ruthless!


    Then he cut a knife.


    Not cutting firewood, but killing immortals, the last of the Youming eight knives!


    This is not the first time Chu Mo used this knife. It seems that it can''t keep up with the knife technique of Chu Mo''s cultivation. When it was used in the holy land of Chu Mo, an unimaginable change occurred!


    Yes, change!


    This change can only be truly felt by these people who are in the same realm as Chu mo.


    This knife... It''s terrible!


    Accurate!


    It can be said that in the realm of Chu Mo, the word "accuracy" seems to be commonplace. Which Mahatma will have inaccurate times when attacking the enemy?


    But the accuracy of killing immortals is the accuracy that points directly to the origin!


    In the hands of Chu Mo today, this move has completely become Chu Mo''s own... The sword technique of the great sage realm!


    The power is boundless!


    After the transformation of Chu Mo, this knife can almost fully mobilize the power of Chu mo.


    After the last change, there are not so many Taoist platforms on Chu Mo''s body, but the accumulation of power is far more than countless times in the past!


    Although his realm is a great saint realm, there is hardly any great saint in this world who can be compared with him in strength.


    After all, those saints don''t have so many Taoist platforms!


    Extremely fast!


    It''s so fast that monks who are also great saints can''t react!


    Any great sage will surpass the speed of light many times at the moment of full strength.


    But Chu Mo''s knife cut out, but it exceeded the light thousands of times!


    His knife will cut back the time!


    With him as the center, an incredible field has been formed. In this field, time and space are almost completely centered on Chu Mo!


    Therefore, no one can take his knife under the giant!


    On the blade of killing heaven, there is already a sea of blood surging. That is the mark left after drinking the blood of countless strong people! There is a fishy wind blowing in the sea of blood, the waves are towering, and the killing possibilities are infinite!


    A knife.


    Six monks in the great holy land have different heads!


    And their attack did not have time to show a kind of.


    Bang!


    A monk''s head at the beginning of the great sage realm suddenly burst!


    That was caused by the instant extinction of his Taoism by Chu mo.


    The remaining five heads were still alive, but they were impacted by Chu Mo''s knife path and completely lost any rebirth power. Although not dead, it''s almost like death!


    It seems that these five heads have great similarities with those great saints floating on the ancient battlefield.


    Even to some extent, it''s almost the same!


    The head lost his divine consciousness, but he didn''t die, and the blood was still flowing. The head of the realm of Mahatma, even if it is hundreds of millions of years, may not flow clean.


    Moreover, in these heads, there is overwhelming unwillingness, which is the plaintive cry of the Tao of these powerful people. Any creature below their level, close to this head, will be affected and easily killed.


    This knife, for Chu Mo, consumes little!


    If he uses a firewood chopping knife, although it can also cause the same damage, the consumption will increase many times.


    Now, Chu Mo is still energetic and full of blood. Without saying a word, he kills deep in the camp of Jiuyou ancient clan. That aura is oppressing everyone to collapse!


    Those great holy land friars of Luo Tian royal family rushed over regardless of everything and were stunned!


    The great sage of Jiuyou ancient clan, who rushed to block several great saints of Luo Tian imperial clan regardless of everything, was also stunned!


    Ji Qingyu was stunned!


    Chu Tianji was also... Stunned!


    All the belligerents on the whole battlefield were stunned.


    Yes, everyone was stunned!


    No one expected that Chu Mo had killed six monks in the great holy land with a knife.


    Against the sky? The evildoer? God?


    How could this happen?


    Since ancient times, how many peerless Tianjiao have been amazing in the entire Luo Tian universe?


    This group of monks who have stood at the peak of the world have seen too many geniuses, such as the stars in the sky! They themselves... Are such amazing Tianjiao!


    But have you ever seen such a strong person who is strong enough to make their spirit collapse?


    If Chu Mo is a young giant, they can also accept this result. But the problem is, Chu Mo is not!


    He is just a monk in the great holy land.


    When did he become a saint? It seems that when he fought with Zhong Sheng before, he was just a saint, wasn''t he? Saint or supreme?


    Everyone was scared silly by Chu Mo''s power. At this moment, almost all of these monks with powerful brain computing ability can''t calculate!


    How can such people appear in this world?


    "Jiuyou Holy Lord... Get out and die!"


    Chu Mo drank!


    The monstrous bloody blade pointed to the handsome young man on the old chariot.


    Gulu.


    Jiuyou Holy Lord, suddenly subconsciously... Swallowed a mouthful of spit.


    The Adam''s apple rolled and the eyes moved. The young and handsome face was pale. He grabbed the armrest of the seat on the chariot and looked at Chu Mo strangely: "you... You..."


    "Get over here!" Chu Mo suddenly raised his hand and slapped the Lord Jiuyou severely.


    Boom!


    On the chariot of the Lord Jiuyou, suddenly a vigorous breath of vicissitudes broke out. A sky opening force instantly formed an inky black hole and rushed towards Chu Mo''s hand.


    "Destruction!" Jiuyou Holy Lord shouted angrily.


    This is what he can do... The strongest blow!


    ruin!


    It is the strongest skill of Jiuyou ancient clan.


    This skill destroys not only the opponent, but also yourself!


    At this moment, the Lord of Jiuyou can''t care about anything. Even if he falls, he must kill Chu Mo here.


    He is the Holy Land!


    What if we let him become a giant?


    In this world, who else can stop him?


    It is said that the monkey is unparalleled. No one in front of him will think that he is weaker than the monkey after watching his fight!


    The endless breath of destruction shrouded in Chu Mo, and the ancient chariot under the Lord of Jiuyou had completely disappeared!


    That itself is a top-level holy weapon, which can be used to use the killing skill of Jiuyou ancient clan to destroy, and can increase its power several times!


    Such an attack, even if there is such a giant, does not dare to despise!


    At this moment, the time and space of the week fell into stagnation again. This kind of fighting is so strong that it can affect the way of heaven, which often affects the operation of time and space. Although it will not change the direction of the long river of time, it can have a far-reaching impact.


    The grim smile of the Lord Jiuyou came, "little beast, die with me!"


    Outside the field, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji were about to split their canthus, and several great holy land monks of Luo Tian royal family also expressed the same expression.


    This battle was simply unexpected.


    Chu Mo cut six great saints of Jiuyou ancient clan with a knife, which made them unimaginable.


    The Lord of Jiuyou did not hesitate to launch a destructive blow and sacrificed himself, which made them more unexpected.


    This ruthlessness and determination can never be achieved by anyone.


    "Who will die with you?" Chu Mo suddenly burst into countless starlight. The starlight spread out in an instant, covering the endless sea of stars.


    In the void of the universe, billions of stars were hooked in a moment, all emitting strong starlight, echoing the starlight on Chu Mo''s body from afar.


    In Chu Mo''s body, the largest Taoist platform shrouded his whole body in an instant!


    Form a shaped Taoist platform and appear at the feet of Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo stepped on the Taoist platform, dressed in limitless starlight, the seven stars in the Dantian were shining, holding blood to kill the sky, and the thousand word divine text was flying overhead.


    The Lord of Jiuyou blew out this blow to destroy, just like a feather under the strong wind, which was directly blown away and disappeared without a shadow or end.


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife.


    The light of a knife flashed, and the world was silent.


    Jiuyou holy master, meteorite. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1507

    I don''t know how long it took, the flesh of Jiuyou Holy Lord, just directly split into two halves, and then... Like a rock that has experienced hundreds of millions of years, it was blown by the wind, instantly weathered and disappeared. There was no trace left. Completely fall into this world.


    In the depths of the infinite universe, suddenly came an earth shaking roar and... Two extremely happy laughter.


    But then the roar disappeared and the laughter disappeared.


    With the fall of Jiuyou holy master, there are also three or four Jiuyou ancient monks in the great holy land, whose bodies have cracked. Like Jiuyou holy master, it is weathered on this battlefield.


    Then there were countless monks of Jiuyou ancient clan on the battlefield. They didn''t even figure out what happened, so their bodies were all broken, weathered... Disappeared here.


    Starlight kill!


    Chu Mo just moved the endless stars, and where the starlight passed, all the monks of Jiuyou ancient clan fell out.


    This blow cost Chu Mo a lot. But it''s worth it!


    Because there are almost no monks of Jiuyou ancient clan who can stand on this battlefield.


    He killed them all with this blow!


    All the people on the side of Luo Tian royal family stood there dumbfounded, looking at the Jiuyou ancient family soldiers who were constantly weathering and disappearing in the void, and then subconsciously... Turned their eyes to the tall figure standing in the void.


    Suddenly, a supreme commander of the royal family of Luo Tian uttered an earth shattering roar: "Chu mo... Invincible! The royal family... Invincible!"


    In an instant, everyone''s blood seemed to be completely ignited at once.


    "Chu mo... Invincible! The royal family... Invincible!"


    The sound echoed in the void of the whole universe, and the momentum was so powerful that the whole sky was shaken.


    Even those monks in the Great Holy Land couldn''t help roaring with red eyes.


    This battle, which had been fought for many years, ended in this way, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Jiuyou ancient clan, a powerful force that has been rampant for unknown years, was maimed by Chu Mo alone with two knives!


    Although the clan has not been exterminated, because there are still Jiuyou ancestors. But it is estimated that the day of complete extermination of the nation will not be far away.


    Ji Qingyu''s eyes twinkled and said softly, "there will be no nine secluded places in the world from now on."


    Since then, there are no nine secluded places in the world!


    Chu Mo would look into the depths of the Milky way. Jiuyou ancestor''s eyes in the direction of the battlefield were withdrawn. Looking at his mother, he slowly said, "it''s not enough. What we want is that Luo Tianwei has royal family respect!"


    "Luo Tianwei has royal respect..."


    This sentence instantly spread all over the battlefield, and it was repeated in the mouth of all the Royal friars of Luo Tian.


    "Luo Tianwei has royal respect!"


    "Too domineering!"


    Even when the royal family dominated the world and Yu Nei was respected, Luo Tianwei didn''t really have royal family respect. But this sentence, in the mouth of a great holy land monk, everyone didn''t think it was too much. It seems that this is the way things should be.


    Chu Tianji looked at his son, with a flash of pride in his eyes. But then, he asked faintly, "are you all right?"


    Ji Qingyu also recovered from his son''s domineering at this time, looking at Chu Mo with concern: "how about it?"


    Chu Mo looked at his parents and smiled, "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Later, Chu Mo began to use the mind method of heaven''s will and I will, and resumed the consumption just now.


    On this battlefield, the most important thing should be the rich essence. Many people are silently recovering at this moment, but they can''t recover soon. Because they were all scared.


    Almost visible to the naked eye, the rolling essence rushed frantically towards Chu mo. Like a torrent, it flows into Chu Mo''s body.


    "Is this practice?"


    "What mental method is this?"


    "Do we royal family have such strong mental skills?"


    Almost everyone had a dull expression.


    Even the group of people around Chu mo were straight at the corners of their mouths. This group of monks in the great holy land, once they fully run the mental skill of cultivation, the absorption of essence is also quite fast. But not so fast


    Ji Qingyu glanced at Chu Tianji. Chu Tianji shook his head: "I don''t know..."


    In fact, Chu Tianji knew that the mental method of Chu Mo''s cultivation was called Providence, which was passed on to him by the demon king, the master of Chu Mo in the past. However, the mind method itself is incomplete. Chu Tianji once thought about whether to find a better mental skill for his son. But later, Chu Mo''s realm continued to improve, and he didn''t see any hindrance caused by mental skill, so Chu Tianji forgot this matter.


    At this moment, I suddenly found that this mental skill cultivated by Chu Mo was not only not a drag on the realm... It was simply the top one in the world!


    No, it can even be said that Chu Mo''s mental skill is unique in this world!


    Ji Qingyu was beside, and her beautiful eyes were also colorful. Nothing could make her feel happier than her son''s excellence. Nothing can compare!


    Chu Mo didn''t recover for a long time, because he knew that there might be more bitter battles next.


    After more than an hour, Chu Mo opened his eyes, looked at his parents, and asked strangely, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "The childe''s combat power and cultivation ability... Are really the only ones in my life. I''ve seen the world, but I''ve seen it for the first time like the childe." The elder of the royal family, Ji Shengxuan, looked at Chu Mo with an expression of admiration.


    "Yes, I''ve never seen such an excellent young master." Said another elder monk of the Royal Mahatma realm.


    "In time, the childe may be able to win the throne of a young giant."


    "This day should not be too long."


    "It won''t be long!"


    A group of old Grand Holy Land monks of the royal family gathered around, and the words of praise were like no money, constantly digging out. Finally, even Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji were a little embarrassed. But they also understand that the elder saints of the royal family around them are not those who flatter. It''s too hard to expect them to praise someone on weekdays. Apart from other things, even the contemporary emperors are just mature children in their eyes. As for the crown prince Ji Feng, in the eyes of these old saints, he is too young to look at the baby... So they are really impressed by Chu Mo''s amazing performance today. Otherwise, they won''t be able to say these words.


    In the face of this praise, Chu Mo was modest and kept a modest smile.


    Finally, the elders of the royal family finally said enough, but looking at the way they wished to take Chu Mo back to their home immediately, they knew that their love for Chu Mo was really from the heart.


    Whether it''s a relative, a collateral branch, or a legitimate exit. In fact, in the eyes of these old saints, they are not so important. The blood of the royal family has lasted for so many years, and the so-called legitimate blood may not be as pure as those of the ancestors. Therefore, in their eyes, as long as the heart to the royal family, it is their own people; On the contrary, that is the enemy!


    For example, the vast majority of people in the collateral branch are all damn people in the eyes of this group of old saints.


    "Mom, where is the nearest battlefield from here?" Chu Mo finally waited for the opportunity to speak and looked at Ji Qingyu and asked.


    Ji Qingyu was slightly stunned and looked at Chu Mo with some surprise: "son, do you think..."


    Chu Mo nodded and said faintly, "three years later, the ancient battlefield reopened. No matter true or false, no one will miss this news. Even if he knew it was a game, he didn''t dare not to go."


    Ji Qingyu and others all nodded. Indeed, it was like this. It was impossible to resist the temptation, even for giants.


    All monks, no one can resist!


    "Therefore, the war launched by the royal family must be suspended. There must be too many things involved. For example, in some battlefields, we may not have obvious advantages." Chu Mo said.


    People all showed a thoughtful look. Ji Qingyu nodded and sighed lightly, "our royal family has destroyed many forces after the war on all sides. Finally, we have fought against several ancient families. In fact, it is equivalent to declaring war on several ancient families at the same time. Indeed, as you said, we are not dominant in several battlefields. But before this war is launched, the emperor wants to fight for consumption."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help being moved by this.


    War of attrition... These three words can be said as soon as you open and close your mouth. But the blood contained in it can''t be moved.


    What is war of attrition? You die alone, I die alone, with human lives to consume, to fill!


    In the end, it''s who''s better than others. Whoever is stronger will laugh to the end.


    The royal family''s heritage is naturally extremely powerful, but if we still use the method of consumption war against several ancient families at the same time, it''s really hard to say what the result will be in the end. However, only in this way can all ancient tribes be dragged down at the same time.


    The emperor''s skill can''t be mistaken, and it''s even extremely clever. But it''s really... Too cruel!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart: is it kind to take charge of the soldiers!


    Putting aside these complicated ideas, Chu Mo said, "these ancient tribes must all hate us. Just like this time, the main challenge of jiuyousheng is to bully and disgust people. I don''t think this situation will be new in other battlefields."


    Ji Qingyu nodded, "that''s right."


    "But that won''t work." Chu Mo said, "are all the giants behind the ancient clan dragged down?"


    Ji Qingyu nodded: "in the southern battlefield here, Peng Dasheng and Xue Jiao Dasheng dragged down Jiuyou Laozu, in the Western battlefield, monkey Dasheng dragged down Zi Laozu, in the northern battlefield, tianjiehai, fox Tiansheng and niumo Dasheng dragged down blackfish Laozu. These three sides are the three main battlefields of our Luo Tian Royal family."


    "Zi Laozu? What a strange name." Chu Mo suddenly remembered his sworn brother Zi Dao on the side of Luo Tianxian domain. Subconsciously, he thought whether there would be any connection between the two sides¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1508

    Ji Qingyu seemed to think of this, shaking his head: "it has nothing to do with the son family of Zi Dao''s mother''s family. This son''s ancestor has a long history. No one knows what his noumenon is, but it is certain that he is not human."


    "Zilaozu''s family is closest to us?" Chu Mo asked.


    Ji Qingyu shook his head, "it''s far away. Moreover, the ancestor of Zi Laozu is not a family, but an ancient sect. That sect has existed even longer than our Luo Tian royal family, and can be traced back to ancient times. Non human spiritual monks account for more than 90% of that sect."


    "The person who used to fight against Lao Zu had a son Lao Zu?" Chu Mo asked.


    Ji Qingyu nodded, "yes."


    "I see." Chu Mo said, "then, the battlefield close to us is the northern battlefield of blackfish ancestor?"


    Ji Qingyu said, "it''s not close either. In fact, the distance between the two battlefields is about the same. The Tianjie sea where the black fish ancestor is located is very dangerous. Moreover, it is also an ancient sect there. It''s not a family. But the black fish family is also not weak."


    "That''s them." Chu Mo said.


    "Really no problem?" Chu Tianji looked at Chu Mo and said, "don''t force it. In fact, if we can defeat the Jiuyou ancient clan, we can already intimidate many forces."


    "Not enough." Chu Mo looked at his father: "if we were weaker, would they just shock us?"


    Chu Tianji said with a wry smile, "naturally, it''s normal to kill all the monks. Kindness... Usually only raises a large number of white eyed wolves."


    "Isn''t that over?" Chu Mo said, "go to the heaven sea!"


    Too straightforward!


    Even the elder saints of these royal families scratched their heads. However, the reason why they scratched their heads was mainly for fear of accidents in Chu mo. This is a real baby. Don''t let him have any mistakes.


    "Do you want to talk to your uncle?" Ji Qingyu looks at Chu mo.


    "Just tell him." Chu Mo said, "let''s take advantage of those who are not dead and get entangled. Let''s beat their claws and teeth first!"


    "All right!" Ji Qingyu is also a very decisive person. Seeing her son insist, she no longer objects.


    The hatred of these forces, she and Chu Tianji, as well as the legitimate children of this group of royal families, is actually stronger than Chu mo. They must not hesitate if they have the opportunity to defeat those forces. It''s only now that his son is involved that he hesitates.


    The army marched forward and continued on the journey.


    On the way, Chu Mo told his parents about his experiences in the Beidou region and what he did after returning to the Yanhuang region.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji were extremely moved. Unexpectedly, their son really got the opportunity to become a God in Beidou. In fact, they had guessed before, otherwise, the realm of Chu Mo could never be raised to this level at once.


    After this battle, Chu Mo''s realm was infinitely close to the peak of the great holy land. This kind of speed of improvement is really unheard of. Even those giants who are supreme have no such cultivation at Chu Mo''s age.


    Therefore, the couple are now afraid to predict anything about Chu Mo''s future. It is completely beyond their cognitive scope.


    As for the prophecy made by master Lingtong, they really believe it now.


    Because only such geniuses like demons can really stir up the situation of the entire Luotian universe, right?


    Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu spoke highly of what Chu Mo did in the Yanhuang region.


    "You''ve done it right. No matter when you arrive, you can''t forget your roots." Ji Qingyu said.


    "Think of the source after drinking water, you can do these things, and you are proud of your father!" Chu Tianji sighed.


    His son is too excellent, which is also a great pressure for him. Green is better than blue, although happy, but not a little lost. Fortunately, chutianji has been indifferent to everything in the endless years. Plus Chu Mo, anyway, it''s his bone and blood.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji didn''t know that Chu Mo''s bones and blood of Ji''s and Chu''s were a little... He left him.


    Chu Mo didn''t mention this at all, because he felt that it was unnecessary. It''s sad to say it.


    "Unfortunately, the Seven Star array was taken away by the Big Dipper ancestor. If you know where the old immortal is hiding, catch him!" Ji Qingyu said coldly.


    Chu Tianji said, "nine times out of ten, he has taken refuge in a giant, and he hasn''t moved for so long..." he said, Look at Chu Mo: "you must be more careful. The Big Dipper hated you to the bone. He will tell all the secrets of you to the giants he took refuge in. Even the Seven Star array, if you guessed correctly, should also fall into the hands of a giant. You were originally the target of that group of people, but now... It will be more dangerous."


    Ji Qingyu also said with some worry, "yes, there should be more than a dozen supreme beings living in the world now. Some don''t care about the world all year round. It seems that it has nothing to do with us, but it doesn''t mean that they are good people."


    Chu Mo suddenly asked, "will those giants use you to threaten me?"


    Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu were stunned by this problem. They looked at each other. Ji Qingyu hesitated and said, "this... Shouldn''t it?"


    "No." Chu Tianji''s answer was very positive. He looked at Chu Mo: "because it''s unnecessary."


    "No need?" Chu Mo smiled bitterly. He understood his father''s meaning. Because if there is such a giant who wants to attack him, it doesn''t need any other process at all, just focus on him!


    The entire Luo Tian universe, let him go from heaven to earth, I''m afraid he can''t escape the palm of each other. In that case, why bother others?


    In that realm, although I don''t care about any criticism, I also have awe. What they fear is fearless things, causing great cause and effect!


    Even if they shot Chu Mo in person, they would appear extremely cautious. Because it will cause great cause and effect!


    No one will believe a person like Chu Mo if he doesn''t have the great causal force manifesting in him.


    The action of several supreme giants against the ancestors of the royal family in the past has caused great cause and effect, and the power of counterattack can not be completely eliminated until today. It can be seen that this causal force is terrible.


    That''s the real death entanglement.


    Giants are not immortal, but also afraid!


    It''s just that the pattern and vision are different, which makes many people think that the supreme giants are fearless.


    "As long as those immortals don''t need you to threaten me, I''m not afraid." Chu Mo''s words were so calm that he even felt a little surprised.


    When did I take life and death so lightly? No... no, I should still fear death. In Chu Mo''s mind, countless thoughts rose in an instant. This realm, deducing anything in his mind, is actually a moment.


    Chu Mo never felt that he could face death calmly and was not afraid of death, which did not mean calm. Because there are too many worries in his heart, too many people and things he can''t let go. Therefore, he never thought that he would look calm and calm when facing death.


    Soon, Chu Mo deduced the root of the problem.


    Star formula!


    At the moment when the Seven Star array is completely refined into the Big Dipper array, the body, spirit and spirit are integrated into an immortal star body. At that time, even if it is not too high, it can still become a detached existence!


    Jump out of the three realms, not in the five elements!


    This is the root of the fearlessness that goes deep into the soul of Chu mo. Before this, even Chu Mo himself didn''t realize this.


    Ji Qingyu looked at Chu Mo and said in a trembling voice, "anyway, my mother hopes you can live in this world well. Don''t die, don''t ever." With that, he reached out and grabbed Chu Mo''s hand, and then his eyes became red.


    She didn''t grow up with Chu Mo, and there were too many regrets in her heart. Now, although mother and son are reunited, they have reached this level of cultivation. It''s really difficult to be like ordinary mother and son. But anyway, mother''s nature is always there.


    Chu Mo gently comforted, "don''t worry, mom, I believe that not all giants in this world are on the opposite side of us. Someone will not care about the prophecy of Lingtong."


    Will there be? Chu Mo didn''t know it himself, but he had to say so, because he didn''t want his mother to worry about him, let alone see his mother''s sad expression.


    The huge battleship silently jumps in space at an incredible speed in the lonely universe. Every jump will appear in another strange universe.


    This is a supreme magical power, just like the great sage realm of Chu Mo can fold the universe. These warships from the royal family of Luo Tian are doing the same thing.


    Those generals in the supreme realm have all been sealed. Otherwise, they simply cannot bear the power of folding the universe. The spiritual sea will collapse in an instant.


    Half a month later, a large number of warships of the royal family of Luo Tian appeared on the edge of the vast sea.


    Heaven sea!


    The universe is boundless, and the sky and sea are boundless.


    This sea is so big that it floats in the boundless universe. Even the supreme giant cannot see its end at a glance.


    Countless stars are floating above the celestial sea!


    The area of the celestial sea is even many times larger than those large areas.


    Its size is boundless, and its depth is invisible!


    There are endless secrets hidden in the sea of heaven. Even giants dare not say they know everything.


    Just in the depths of the celestial sea, a crazy fighting sound was blown by the sea wind. Countless strong men are roaring, roaring. There were also voices of reluctance and despair before death.


    Chu Mo''s eyes crossed the endless galaxy and fell on a figure.


    That figure was originally frantically killing the friars around him. At the moment Chu Mo looked at him, he seemed to feel a sense and turned back directly. Across the endless galaxy, I looked at Chu mo. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1509

    The four eyes, facing each other in the void, were like four divine lights, intertwined and entangled with each other. In the endless void, a terrible breath wave broke out, which directly shocked everyone on the positive battlefield. The Luo Tian Royal Army over there was excited at the sight of the banners in the depths of the distant universe.


    "Our reinforcements are here!"


    "Our people are coming!"


    "That''s the princess!"


    "And triumph!"


    The Royal friars of Luo Tian on this side of the celestial sea were all excited one by one. They never dreamed that reinforcements would arrive here. This group of loyal Royal warriors once thought that they would sink in the depths of this boundless sea of heaven.


    Even so, they have no regrets. Because they sacrificed their lives for the royal family.


    But when seeing the reinforcements arrive, everyone''s heart was still strongly touched.


    The royal family did not abandon us, did not abandon us!


    "Kill!" A general of the sage realm of the royal family waved the halberd in his hand and shouted angrily.


    "Kill!" All the royal soldiers broke out with amazing murders, and their exhausted bodies were once again full of endless vitality and vitality. He pounced on the enemy like a wolf.


    The group of royal soldiers behind Chu Mo, led by Ji Kaixuan and other royal elders, without saying a word, rushed to the main battlefield of the distant void without hesitation!


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji also killed with the army.


    Chu Mo''s side soon left only the big cock.


    Since he came here with Chu Mo, the rooster has become relatively silent. This strange universe is completely different from the Yanhuang realm. There are too many things it is not familiar with, which need time to understand.


    But this is not the reason why the rooster is silent. It always feels as if there is a voice calling it in the universe of Luo Tianxian domain.


    This feeling is very strange. It didn''t even mention it to Chu mo.


    After coming to this celestial sea, the feeling in the rooster''s heart became stronger and stronger. The sound seemed to be clearer and clearer, and there was a palpitation, waking up from its blood.


    It''s a call from the same race!


    The rooster finally understood where his strange feeling came from after stepping into Luo Tianxian domain.


    The bottom of this sea!


    At this time, Chu Mo and the monk at the other end of the distant galaxy were still in confrontation!


    Both of them ignored the fighting between the two armies, and the other party didn''t even care about the black fish clan and the monks of Tianjie haiguzong, who were defeated by the two armies of Luo Tian royal family. Chu Mo was the only one left in his eyes.


    Chu Mo felt a terrible breath from this man, which was like an ancient beast dormant for hundreds of millions of years!


    Even if you don''t move, it''s frightening.


    Chu Mo recalled that when he just came here, the other party was killing the royal soldiers, and his heart was not cold. In the previous battle, this man was far from showing his real strength to fight.


    Although he was killing all the enemies, he was not serious at all.


    "Are you Chu Mo?" The young man sent a wave of cold thoughts.


    "It''s me." Chu Mo also responded coldly.


    "My Zhong Ding, Zhong Sheng, who was killed by you, is my descendant. Zhong Cheng, who was defeated by you, is also my descendant." The divine light from Zhong Ding''s eyes was full of anger.


    "Oh." Chu Mo replied with an expressionless face.


    "Don''t you want to say something?" Zhong Ding was depressed by Chu Mo''s reaction.


    "What do you say? Why are your descendants so stupid?" Chu Mo looked at the bell tripod on the far side of the Milky way and said faintly, "please don''t blame me for chopping your descendants?"


    "Little beast, you want to die!" Zhong Ding at the other end of the galaxy was finally angry. This boy''s words were too damaging!


    His figure instantly disappeared in place. The next moment, a terrible field appeared directly above Chu Mo''s head. The body of Zhong Ding suddenly became extremely huge!


    It was ten thousand feet high, indomitable, and a big foot like a huge mountain stepped down hard towards Chu mo.


    "Go to hell!"


    The surrounding void field suddenly became extremely sticky. Even if Chu Mo wanted to move, it became quite difficult.


    This is a rather terrible strong man!


    Although it has not reached the level of supreme existence, it is not far away.


    Zhong Ding is an ancient ancestor of the Zhong family. Although he looks very young, he is an old man who has lived through endless years. He knew about the battle between Zhong Cheng and Zhong Sheng''s father and son, but he didn''t take it seriously. In his view, no one in the declining royal family of Luo Tian could do anything about Zhong Cheng and Zhong Sheng''s father and son!


    Let alone two royal relatives.


    But I didn''t expect that only a young man named Chu Mo came on and killed Zhong Sheng, the Tianjiao of the younger generation of the Zhong family, and chopped the great saint Zhong Cheng with a knife. With one against two, the royal family will win!


    This made Zhong Ding directly remember the name Chu Mo, and at the same time, his hatred for Luo Tian royal family became stronger.


    This time, he came to help on his own initiative. It is to attack the royal family of Luo Tian.


    I didn''t expect to meet Chu Mo here. For Zhong Ding, it''s just... Kill Chu Mo directly!


    In the face of Zhong Ding''s undisguised suppression, Chu Mo was not angry, but his eyes still flashed a cold light. He can cut it with a knife and force the other party to move his feet. But he didn''t do it. He just disappeared there.


    Then in an instant, many kinds of Taoism were running, and all the Taoist platforms in the body were rumbling!


    In the largest Taoist platform, the thousand character divine text is roaring!


    Under the high-speed operation, it directly turned into a battle suit condensed by divine texts, which was worn on Chu Mo''s body!


    In the Dantian, the seven stars resonate with the thousand character divine text. Although they have not been refined into the Big Dipper array, they can still release endless power!


    Chu Mo''s various Daos are resonating and merging!


    The way of chopping firewood!


    The way of tree ancestor!


    The way of thunder!


    When Chu Mo''s figure reappeared, the position where he appeared was the top of Zhong Ding''s head!


    He was dressed in a divine war suit, stepped on a chaotic oven, held blood to kill the sky, and hung his head from the sky.


    All kinds of forces manifest in him, and all kinds of roads flow in him.


    The nine character mantra of Taoism and the six character mantra of Buddhism.


    Various forces burst out on Chu mo.


    This is the time that Chu Mo has raised his own strength to the strongest so far!


    The space conversion forces of both sides are too strong and the reaction is too fast. If something goes wrong, it will be doomed. Therefore, Chu Mo had to burst out all his strength at once!


    No temptation is needed.


    Because they are monks in this realm, one glance is enough.


    In Chu Mo''s hand, killer Tian raised his sword and cut down.


    Starlight kill!


    Zhong Ding sent out a roar, and the roar made the sea in the lower heaven surge up millions of feet high!


    Even many monks were involved!


    The rooster took the opportunity to sneak into the sea of heaven


    An ancient clock appeared on the head of the tripod.


    This is his life magic instrument, a real top-level holy instrument, and the bell tripod is something that depends on life!


    Chu Mo''s knife, Xingguang kill, directly cut on this ancient clock.


    Between heaven and earth, an inaudible roar broke out.


    ********£¡


    But countless creatures were shocked to bleed by this blow from both sides. Even some monks on the battlefield were directly shocked to the sea of heaven.


    After Chu Mo''s knife, the surrounding field became more viscous. Here, time almost stops flowing.


    Only the way of Chu Mo''s tree ancestor and the formula of Zhe in a few words of truth are frantically absorbing the endless essence in this field. Restore the consumption of the starlight kill just now.


    Zhong Ding stood there, motionless.


    The ancient clock hanging over his head also looks intact.


    The damage caused by this strike on both sides is really terrible. So that the whole battlefield is pushed farther away. Few people noticed the abnormality of Zhong Ding.


    The time in this field is frozen, so it seems that time has passed forever, and it seems that there is only a moment. A crack suddenly appeared on the ancient clock on the head of the bell tripod. Then, there was a small crisp sound.


    Ka!


    Then, for a moment.


    The ancient clock began to crack quickly. Although there was only one crack, it was extremely deep!


    Click, split in half from the middle!


    The knife edge is neat, like a piece of tofu cut by a sharp knife.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, and the two halves of the ancient clock entered his storage space. This is divine material. You can refine the great holy ware later.


    Zhong Ding still stood there, and his huge body was still full of powerful momentum.


    No one believed that he would have an accident.


    But he did die!


    You can''t die anymore.


    His spirit and spirit were killed by a knife of starlight after Chu Mo mobilized all the Taoist practices in his body, and were directly cut off.


    Only this body at the peak level of the great holy land remains here. This body is still unparalleled in terror. Even if a monk in the realm of saints passes by here, he will be killed on the spot by his killing intention.


    Chu Mo stood here, silently recovered for a while, and then shot again to suppress Zhong Ding''s body to its normal size with the supreme magic power. With a wave of your hand, put it away. Such a body can refine countless powerful magic tools!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that a monk like Zhong Ding can refine a powerful and incomparable holy instrument with one finger!


    Although this is a person, in fact, he has already refined all parts of his body into the treasure between heaven and earth.


    This is a good thing. We can''t let it go.


    Later, Chu Mo turned his eyes to the distant celestial sea. The monks of the ancient sect of the celestial sea and the blackfish clan felt that they were stared at by an extremely terrible existence in an instant. The feeling that even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe made them feel extremely humiliated!


    Feel very angry!


    When will it be the turn of outsiders to suppress them in their own territory... Here in the heaven sea?


    But the fact is that they dare not provoke Chu Mo at all! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1510

    Not only did they dare not provoke, they even hoped that monks of Chu Mo''s level would not see the same as them!


    But is it possible?


    Chu Mo didn''t come here to see the scenery. Besides, the Tianjie sea has been hit with raging waves at the moment, and there is no scenery to see.


    Therefore, in the face of the frightened eyes of those friars of the heavenly sea ancient sect and the blackfish clan, Chu Mo did not hesitate and directly took action.


    Kill!


    The sword light of killing the sky flashed, and the blood light lit up, which was strange and cold.


    Hundreds of millions of miles!


    Over the whole sky sea, there was a bloodbath, and a large area of Sea red with blood. Many creatures in the depths of the celestial sea were shocked and fled here far away. Dare not approach.


    Chu Mo''s killing intention was overwhelming, and even the royal soldiers in the camp felt a kind of heartfelt fear.


    This is a god of killing!


    They have never seen such a murderous person in their lives.


    Especially the knife in Chu Mo''s hand, they have heard the legend of killing heaven. Everyone knows that it is a fierce knife, and the owner who masters it will not come to a good end. But that is a legend after all. No matter how long a monk lives, he will eventually grow old.


    No matter how clear the facts are, they will become blurred in the long river of years and finally become legends.


    They only saw the knife of killing heaven, which was in Chu Mo''s hand, and the killing intention was all over the sky!


    Just releasing this knife from the field is enough to cover this world.


    The fighting generals and soldiers of this group of royal family, their deep sense of killing and the unyielding blood in their blood, were finally completely inspired by Chu mo. They waved their weapons, as if they were vicious and crazy, and began to kill the enemy crazily.


    This is the hatred that has lasted for countless generations. This is the resentment that flows in the river of time!


    The hatred between both sides is too long!


    Now it is completely activated by Chu Mo!


    Just then, a hand stretched out from the depths of the endless dark universe.


    This is a white palm, extremely huge.


    If it is reduced hundreds of millions of times, it should be a beautiful palm, soft, white, and slender fingers. This should be a woman''s hand.


    But at this moment, it''s too terrible!


    In the vast universe, countless stars collapsed and disintegrated under this palm, turning into powder.


    Then, this hand, towards Chu Mo, fiercely suppressed.


    A clear, cold woman''s voice sounded, "whoever kills my children, die!"


    Chu Mo recognized the origin of this palm at a glance!


    In the past years, when he was chopping firewood into a path on the Tianlu in the Yan and Huang regions, he was brought into a magnificent fantasy world. It was this palm that fell from the sky to kill him. It was his uncle who used Luo Tian''s royal family''s luck to sacrifice the seal of the royal family''s ancestor at the cost of serious injury and beat back this palm.


    Now, it comes again!


    It turned out to be the ancestor of the Zhong family!


    Ji Qingyu''s eyes showed shock and exclaimed, "Zhong Caiyun!"


    Elder Zhong, Zhong Caiyun!


    Luo Tian, the supreme existence of the universe, is one of the giants of ancestral realm!


    No one could have imagined that the supreme existence of the Zhong family would act again.


    This hand covers the entire celestial sea, forming a field that makes the universe solidify in an instant. Almost everyone on the whole battlefield can''t move. Helplessly watching it continue to suppress the past toward Chu mo.


    Hum!


    The sky god on Chu Mo suddenly burst out with ten dazzling lights, covering his whole body from top to bottom.


    Then, there is the oven of chaos, emitting endless chaos, wrapped around the ten lights.


    Qiang!


    The killer in Chu Mo''s hand cut directly at the big hand.


    This time, Chu Mo is not the little monk who just cut firewood and became a Taoist.


    Even in the face of such a giant, it is not without the power of a war!


    The thousand character divine war clothes made a sound on Chu Mo''s body, and Chu Mo directly cut out the second knife in the star formula.


    Cross cut!


    Kill the sky with a horizontal cut and a vertical cut. Form a cross light and bang it on this white palm.


    A finger, instantly cut off.


    A large amount of blood poured down like a river of heaven.


    But this big hand, without any pause, still took a picture.


    He slapped Chu Mo''s body into the sea of heaven.


    Chu Mo''s figure disappeared instantly.


    In the endless depths of the universe, there was also a cold woman''s painful cry. That white hand, trying to pick up its own severed finger. But suddenly... There was a stick handed over from somewhere. Hit the giant hand hard.


    "Ah!"


    A cry full of surprise and fear sounded, and the white hand seemed to be broken bones, but it retracted very quickly.


    Boom!


    The huge finger fell into the sea of heaven and soon sank.


    The stick, also with the disappearance of the white hand, disappeared.


    Above the whole celestial sea, everyone stood there.


    "Son!" Ji Qingyu let out a sad cry, and tears suddenly flowed in her eyes, and rushed directly to the place where Chu Mo disappeared.


    Followed by Chu Tianji and several royal saints.


    Other royal generals and soldiers became more crazy.


    Roar, roar, fight, scream... Once again, it rang through the sky sea.


    Chu Mo felt the very real breath of death at that moment. In that instant, his heart completely calmed down. Although there are too many regrets, there is no regret.


    These supreme beings, he had a premonition that they would sooner or later attack him. It''s just a matter of time. Those people''s layout is eternal, and there is no reason to let go at the last moment. This is not something he can hide in a corner.


    This time, Chu Mo also really felt the power of the giant.


    That kind of Tao is something he can''t even understand now.


    Too strong!


    You can casually use the laws of the entire Luo Tian universe. A single hand can appear anywhere you want to go. It can suppress anyone who wants to suppress.


    Although, there must be a price. But this ability is really too strong!


    At the moment of the giant hand falling, the sky god''s mirror and chaos oven, including the God''s text war clothes condensed from the thousand word God text on his body, blocked 99% of his strength.


    It can be said that Chu Mo would have died by now without these treasures.


    But even so, Chu Mo was still hard hit by unimaginable.


    Zu Jing is really too strong. It''s not unreasonable to be called the giant of the universe.


    The combat power of Chu Mo can almost push the great holy land, but there is still a deep sense of powerlessness in the face of the giants of Zu Jing.


    "At the last moment, why did I seem to see a big iron bar?" Chu Mo''s nearly collapsed mental consciousness flashed such an idea, and then he closed his eyes.


    Too tired.


    I just want to close my eyes and have a good rest.


    The sky Shenjian, chaos oven and Shenwen battle clothes still protect Chu Mo, but they can''t stop him from sinking into the deep sea of heaven.


    Along with him, there was the huge finger.


    Like Optimus Prime, it keeps sinking.


    Ji Qingyu showed great magic power, separated from the sea and walked down. The group behind her also shot together, trying to make a passage.


    If it is an ordinary sea, even the Chu Tianji in the sage realm can also have an idea to dry up the sea water!


    But this is the heaven sea!


    Even the giants can''t say that they have a thorough understanding of the place.


    Therefore, after a certain distance down, Ji Qingyu and others found that there was no way to continue down. Otherwise, there will be big problems.


    "Qingyu... Let''s go up." Chu Tianji''s words are also extremely difficult. After all, it was his son who sank. How did he want to give up his son? But he saw clearly that even if the top Saint came, he could not sink to the deepest place.


    Not to mention, they don''t know the specific area where Chu Mo sank. Looking for a needle in a haystack is the current situation.


    Ji Qingyu didn''t speak, and continued to go down in tears. Until the moment when she really couldn''t continue down, she couldn''t help crying.


    "My son, why is your life so hard? Master Lingtong, you are an animal! You are not a human! This must be the game you set. Did my son provoke you? Do you want to pit him like this? One day, I will kill you myself!"


    The monk in the realm of the great sage followed his words and rumbled between heaven and earth, forming a Dharma decree.


    Chu Tianji pulled Ji Qingyu, who was almost fainting from crying, and returned along the way. A group of Royal elders in the great holy land were all sad and silent.


    A generation of Tianjiao was killed by the giant himself after all. This result is lamentable, but there is no way. Who makes the royal family have no giants of the same level now?


    But considering Chu Mo''s combat power, it''s really terrible. He cut off a finger of the giant with a knife... This record, looking at the whole Luo Tian practice world, is enough to shock everyone.


    But it''s really a pity... Such an amazing pride fell like this.


    In the hearts of these people, they hardly considered whether Chu Mo could survive. Because that''s almost impossible!


    The sea of heaven is too deep. It is said that even the giants can''t move under the deepest pressure!


    No creature can survive under such pressure.


    Therefore, although many people know that there are treasures in the depths of the heaven sea, no one dares to make up his mind.


    After Ji Qingyu came up, she stopped crying. She looked at the battlefield where the battle was raging, and a crazy killing opportunity flashed across her eyebrows.


    Chu Tianji and others were also crazy.


    The war lasted another month on the celestial sea.


    The ancient sect of tianjiehai under the command of the old blackfish ancestor was maimed, and the blackfish clan was almost wiped out!


    Finally, the Royal Army, which gathered together, headed for the battlefield of Zi Laozu.


    Here in the celestial sea, the void is broken, and the sky is full of broken stars. The sea was also completely dyed red, and the blood covered this celestial sea with a thick layer. These are all the blood of the strong, insoluble in water, and I''m afraid they won''t disappear for millions of years.


    Between heaven and earth, there is an atmosphere of sadness.


    In the deepest part of the celestial sea, Chu Mo lay there, as if he had no vitality at all.


    This place, even if it is supreme, cannot be deduced¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Ask for monthly ticket, recommend ticket!!! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1511

    Chu Mo''s body seemed to have become a sculpture, very stiff, and there was no anger on his body in the deep dark sea. The sky Shenjian and chaos oven are still guarding Chu Mo, and the Shenwen battle clothes are also flashing a faint light. Kill the sky horizontally in Chu Mo''s chest.


    The huge finger, like the pillar of Optimus, was not far from Chu Mo''s body, like an underwater mountain, lying there.


    This place is cold and lonely, and no other creatures can be seen here.


    In this way, time goes by.


    Outside.


    The battle between Peng Dasheng and Xue Jiao Dasheng and Jiuyou ancestor is still going on. After many years of dormancy, Peng Dasheng and Xue Jiao Dasheng are infinitely close to the ancestral realm. Even almost have the combat power of the ancestral realm. But after all, there was no salvation. It''s not the ancestral realm.


    Under normal circumstances, it is definitely not the opponent of Jiuyou Laozu. However, the ancestor of Jiuyou was backfired by the causal force of that year, and his own combat power was seriously damaged. Although recuperate endless years, but still can''t completely drive away that kind of causal power.


    Therefore, the two sides are evenly matched, and the fight is inextricable.


    Even if Jiuyou ancient clan was beaten by Chu Mo, Jiuyou ancestor couldn''t separate a little spirit to deal with Chu mo.


    This battle is still going on.


    However, at the moment when Chu Mo was knocked down by the giant Zhong Caiyun, the ancestor of Jiuyou burst out a wild laugh: "hahahaha, little beast, good death! You cheat you, die early, otherwise I will kill you myself!"


    Peng Dasheng and Xue Jiao Dasheng were both angry and sad. A good seedling was destroyed like this.


    The great sage of the snow dragon showed his body, and a snow-white dragon traversing hundreds of millions of miles of the universe glared at the ancestor of Jiuyou: "cultivating to your level is still so shameless! Damn it!"


    "Shameless? Xue Jiao, I didn''t expect you to be so naive. What is shameless?" Jiuyou Lao Zu sneered, "this is our world, this is the world we dominate! In this world, our will is God''s will. You actually use human emotions to say things, you will never become a giant!"


    Xue Jiao said coldly, "if I have to be as shameless as you to become a giant, then I would rather never become a giant!"


    "You can''t do it!" Jiuyou ancestor Leng hum.


    Peng Dasheng said in a cold voice: "why talk to such scum and kill!"


    At this time, the whole universe suddenly vibrated, as if something terrible was happening. Stars fell all over the sky, a scene of doomsday.


    The three powerful shenglington who were fighting were all stunned. In particular, Jiuyou Laozu couldn''t help exclaiming, "how is it possible?"


    The reaction of Xue Jiao and Peng Dasheng was a little slower, but it was only a short moment. They soon knew what had happened and couldn''t help laughing up: "hahahaha, brother monkey is invincible!"


    The west of Luo Tianxian domain.


    The whole universe is almost broken.


    There is no star in the sky here!


    Huge cracks appeared in the endless sky. There are also collapsing days, which are constantly collapsing downward.


    A large sea of blood, scattered floating in this sky. The area of each sea of blood is huge and unfathomable.


    This is the blood of giants!


    It''s the blood of Zi Laozu.


    A wounded monkey, leaning on a big iron bar, stood there proudly. Its eyes exude a breathtaking divine light, and its body is full of war.


    In front of it, a huge mouse, like a huge mountain across the void of the universe, stretches for hundreds of millions of miles. Floating motionless, he has lost all his vitality.


    A sad breath, along here, spread out towards the whole Luo Tian universe.


    When the giant falls, all things are sad!


    A living giant was killed by a monkey!


    Monkey of the great holy land, kill the giant against the sky!


    If Chu Mo is a real generation of heroes, he can push the monks of the Great Holy Land horizontally; Then this monkey is an unnatural creature. It killed a weak giant.


    The weak giant is also a giant. His strength is by no means beyond the imagination of the Great Holy Land friar.


    But Zi Laozu really died.


    Its spirit and spirit have completely dissipated, and even the various spiritual marks it left in the world are disappearing bit by bit. Of course, this process may be a little long, and even take hundreds or even tens of millions of years to completely disappear.


    But Zi Laozu will never appear in this world again.


    The monkey is really against the sky!


    He killed a giant.


    This will be a battle to rewrite the history of the entire Luo Tian universe.


    At the last moment of killing his son, he even helped Chu mo. Unfortunately, it went a little late.


    Zi Laozu''s Noumenon turned out to be a giant mouse. I''m afraid not many people can imagine this before.


    The monkey is proud. He killed his son and grandfather. In fact, he has almost run out of oil and the lamp is dry. But it still stood here, leaning on this iron bar, looking at the body of Zi Laozu coldly.


    In the sky, endless essence was frantically injected into the monkey''s body.


    At this moment, this monkey is invincible!


    Its aura field can almost suppress the entire Luotian universe.


    However, not long after the monkey killed his son, three forces suppressed the monkey.


    The monkey sneered, "want to pick up a bargain?"


    Say, a somersault, directly disappear here. At the next moment, the whole Luotian universe completely lost the trace of monkeys. No one knows where it went.


    Along with the monkey disappeared, there was the corpse of the giant of Zi Laozu.


    Then, Three Dharma bodies appeared here, and their bodies were all covered by immeasurable light. They couldn''t see their appearance at all, even men or women. They arrived a little late, and the bodies of monkey and Zi Laozu had disappeared. The three looked at each other, shook their heads with some regret, said nothing, and turned away.


    On the edge of the northern celestial sea, the black fish ancestor, who was fighting with the great sage of fox heaven and the great sage of ox demon, gave a sad cry at the moment of the death of the son ancestor. An extremely strong breath broke out on him instantly. At this moment, the whole person seemed to have completely recovered to the peak state. Directly retreat the great sage of fox heaven and the great sage of ox demon, and then jump back to the sea of heaven. It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After a while, the great sage of fox heaven and the great sage of ox demon knew what had happened. They looked at each other and said in unison, "go find brother monkey!"


    Then they left without hesitation. He walked very crisp without hesitation.


    The death of Zi Laozu directly changed many patterns of the entire Luotian universe. Giants are no longer myths, not invincible. This idea appears in everyone''s heart. Although everyone knows that giants are still unshakable. After all, there is only one monkey in this world, but there are still a dozen giants.


    But anyway, the battle of monkeys is a great encouragement to countless people.


    Maybe he can''t become a giant in his life. But if you are lucky enough to grow to the level of a monkey, can you also attack the giant?


    The fall of Zi Laozu made the ancient sect under its command be defeated by the imperial legion of three forces. In the end, he was completely mutilated.


    The battle of Luo Tianxian domain has therefore come to an end.


    The news of Chu Mo''s death finally came out.


    To be exact, it''s the news of Chu Mo''s disappearance. But after the news spread, it became the news of Chu Mo''s death.


    No one believes that Chu Mo can survive the giant''s attack, and no one believes that there is still a chance to leave after sinking into the sea of heaven.


    Countless people sigh for it, and countless people applaud it.


    Monkeys kill their sons and ancestors; Chu Mo cut off the giant''s fingers, and the Royal Army crossed all directions and returned with great victory


    All kinds of news began to spread.


    The demon king, who was just promoted to the saint''s realm in the corner of Luo Tianxian domain, couldn''t believe his ears when he heard the news. However, after a long silence, the demon king returned to normal. Started crazy practice.


    Sadness is useless. It''s better to save this emotion and try to improve your realm. Revenge depends on strength, not tears!


    Also in the imperial city of the royal family of Luo Tian, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng, who had just been promoted to the sage realm, were silent after hearing the news.


    "Zhong Jia." Zi Dao said.


    "Destroy them!" Liu Yunfeng''s voice was extremely cold.


    After hearing the news, Jiang caiyue of the Jiang family closed down directly.


    Ji Qi shut himself in the room, and Ji Sheng fell a lot of things. After the emperor rehearsed, his face was pale and he stopped looking for Chu mo.


    The heavenly sea is too strange. Even if he is blessed with royal Qi, he cannot deduce it.


    The news finally got into the testing ground.


    After hearing the news, almost all the people who were practicing crazily in the testing ground showed the same reaction after being silent for a while.


    "Impossible! He won''t die." Shui Yiyi said.


    Qi Xiaoyu left the testing ground directly, entered Luo Tianxian domain through the entrance of Luo Tianxian domain, and then walked all the way north to the direction of Tianjie sea. Not only did she not believe that Chu Mo would die, but she was also determined to find him back! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1512

    Just like when I lost it, he found me back. Now that he''s lost, I''m going to get him back.


    Qi Xiaoyu could not even see any sad color on her face or in her heart, because she didn''t believe that Chu Mo would have an accident at all! She even sent a message to Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji. Facing the AV stone, she even smiled: "Mom, and Dad, don''t worry, Chu Mo must still be alive. You are connected with Chu Mo''s heart, and in fact, you should also be able to sense that he is not dead. I went to him, you don''t have to worry, I will bring him back intact."


    Soon after, this video stone passed to Ji Qingyu.


    Ji Qingyu is full of murders and injuries. The infinite murderous intention emanating from her body is even a little afraid of the royal family.


    After seeing this video stone, Ji Qingyu didn''t speak for a long time.


    At last, she breathed a sigh, and two drops of clear tears fell down the corners of her eyes. Then she turned around and looked for Chu Tianji. Because she wants to stop Qi Xiaoyu from going to the heaven sea to die!


    Naturally, she didn''t believe that her son would die. As Qi Xiaoyu said, the feeling of mother and son connecting was not broken. But the problem is, there is the heaven sea!


    For ages, I haven''t heard of anyone who can come back alive after sinking into the sea of heaven. This is the thing that makes Ji Qingyu feel desperate and helpless. Yes, Chu Mo is still alive, but who can save him in this world?


    That day, even if Jiehai is the supreme existence, that kind of giant dare not easily set foot in the deepest place, and Luo Tian royal family... Now there is not even a giant!


    Among the allies, is there such a giant, such as the Jiang family. But how to talk about such a thing? Go to ask the ancestor of the yuan family to go to heaven to fish for people? This is ridiculous. Even if Ji Qingyu wanted to save Chu Mo''s life no matter how much, she couldn''t do such a thing as letting others get into danger and save her son.


    After seeing Chu Tianji, Ji Qingyu whispered, "Xiao Yu knows about Mo''er and has gone to the heaven sea."


    "What?" Chu Tianji was immediately surprised, looking at Ji Qingyu, and said in silence, "has she gone to the heaven sea?"


    Ji Qingyu nodded silently.


    "No, I have to persuade her back. In this way, isn''t it nonsense? It''s simply to die! I didn''t meet the tyrannical creatures in the celestial sea, but based on her realm, what''s the difference between wanting to enter the deepest part of the celestial sea and dying?" Chu Tianji said, unable to help frowning.


    At this time, someone outside reported that Zi Dao asked Liu Yunfeng to see him.


    At the moment, the Royal Army was on the way back. Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng came from the imperial city and obviously came to see them on purpose.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji looked at each other. Ji Qingyu said, "let them come over."


    A moment later, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng came to them, and first they saluted seriously. Then, Zi Dao couldn''t wait to say, "Uncle Chu, Princess Chu, what happened to Chu Mo?"


    Zi Dao''s temperament has always been very calm, and it is almost rare to have such an urgent time.


    Ji Qingyu said, "he really had an accident. He was beaten down by Zhong Caiyun, the elder of the Zhong family. Now... He should still be alive, but no one in this world may be able to save him." With that, Ji Qingyu''s eyes turned red again.


    Chu Tianji sighed and remained silent. As a father, no one is more painful than his heart.


    "Tianjiehai... It''s really there..." Zi Dao''s face was extremely ugly. He was not a newcomer from the eight domains. He had a deep understanding of Luo Tianxian domain. Nature knows what kind of place the celestial sea is.


    Before coming, Liu Yunfeng also did his homework and knew the power of the celestial sea. Hearing Ji Qingyu''s personal confirmation that Chu Mo was knocked down by the giant, he felt stabbing pain in his heart.


    Originally, this sworn third brother was the greatest pride in his heart! It is also the greatest pride in Zidao''s heart.


    Hearing that Chu Mo was promoted to the great holy land and defeated strong enemies one after another was their happiest thing. Catching up with the third brother has also become their biggest motivation. Because both of them know a lot about Chu Mo, there has always been a worry in their hearts that there is no such giant attacking the third.


    As a result, whatever you fear comes!


    "Shameless!" Liu Yunfeng gnashed his teeth and said with a ferocious face, "don''t let me really step into that realm. Once I step into that realm, I will kill her first!"


    Zi Dao patted Liu Yunfeng on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "let''s not talk about things that are too far away." Then he turned to Ji Qingyu: "princess, we request to attack the Zhong family!"


    "Yes, princess, we request to attack the Zhong family!" Liu Yunfeng said.


    At this time, those soldiers and generals on the southern battlefield and those on the other side of the northern celestial sea suddenly became a little restless.


    One of the senior commanders of the southern battlefield Corps saluted Ji Qingyu and said, "princess, we are the people who should have died in the battle, but because of the son of Chu, we all survived. Moreover, from the southern battlefield, we lived all the way to the northern battlefield, and finally... We survived in the Western battlefield. All this is because of the son. Therefore, we want to revenge for the son. Attack the Zhong family!"


    The southern battlefield corps and the northern battlefield Corps roared in unison: "attack the Zhong family!"


    Only those who are not so deeply interested in Chu Mo are the Western legions. However, they are also the sons of the royal family and the generation of blood. Even without Chu Mo, they hated the Zhong family no less than others. Therefore, after the two legions roared twice, the Western Legion couldn''t help but roar.


    "Attack the Zhong family!"


    "Attack the Zhong family!"


    "Attack the Zhong family!"


    Several senior commanders of the royal family, who are also the elder saint of the royal family, all spoke to Ji Qingyu and said, "princess, there is nothing to hesitate about this matter. As a supreme giant, She Zhong Caiyun, can''t be ashamed to attack a younger generation. What else can we avoid?"


    Ji Qingyu glanced at the great sage and said, "what are my worries?"? I don''t care about anything! My son''s life and death are uncertain. What else do I care? What I really worry about is whether our strength can directly cripple the Zhong family. If Zhong Caiyun is old and immortal, what if he shoots again... What if?


    At this time, Ji Qingyu''s voice stone suddenly sent a wave.


    Ji Qingyu picked up the voice stone and swept his divine consciousness. He found that Jiang caiyue was actually contacting her.


    After connecting, Jiang caiyue only passed a divine consciousness over there. Ji Qingyu''s beautiful eyes suddenly emitted two amazing lights.


    Immediately, her face was solemn, and she glanced at the senior commanders of the royal family, the great saints of the elders, and many wounded but highly motivated Royal generals and soldiers in all directions. Take a deep breath and say, "attack the Zhong family!"


    Boom!


    An earth shaking momentum broke out!


    The army was like a torrent, rolling towards the Zhong family.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Luo Tianxian domain northern world.


    In the boundless sea of heaven.


    A huge black fish, thousands of miles long, floats in the sea of heaven.


    This is exactly the appearance of the black fish ancestor, but it deliberately reduced its size countless times. Floating here, waiting for the prey to come by itself.


    Thousands of miles of bodies are nothing in this celestial sea. There are thousands, hundreds, or even millions of miles of creatures everywhere. Therefore, this shape can only be regarded as a delicious snack in places like tianjiehai. Deeply loved by those huge creatures.


    Originally, blackfish ancestors disdained to do so. He is the overlord of this sea area. Although he dare not say that he can suppress every corner of the celestial sea, at least, he has no pressure to eat those huge creatures with a body length of millions of miles. It depends on whether he wants it or not.


    But not now. Its injury is a little serious.


    This injury was not caused by the great sage of fox heaven and the great sage of ox demon.


    It''s a terrible wound! It is the infinite damage caused by the counteraction of causal forces.


    In the past, the most earth shaking thing they did together was to interfere with the first ancestor of the royal family of Luo Tian to cross the 36 era catastrophe. They were successful! Only that time, the reverse bite they suffered was enough to make them dare not do this kind of thing for the second time in their life!


    This is also the fundamental reason why these giants, if they are serious, can easily find Chu Mo, but almost no one does so, and almost no one directly attacks Chu mo.


    As for Zhong Caiyun, he is a madman!


    She also participated in the conspiracy against the ancestors of the royal family in the past years, and received no less backfire than the ancestors of the black fish. But she still dared to fight Chu Mo, because in her opinion, Chu Mo at this time would be killed. It is impossible to cause too much cause and effect.


    Therefore, she made a crisp shot, without hesitation, or two shots!


    The second time, he finally sank Chu Mo into the heaven sea. Therefore, even blackfish ancestor admired her a little.


    But now the father of black fish just wants to restrain all his breath and fish here to recuperate.


    It''s a little afraid.


    Because Zi Laozu is dead!


    Was killed by that monkey!


    This is the most frightening thing for blackfish ancestors.


    As for the two guys, fox heaven and Bull Demon, it doesn''t care if they fight for another 10000 years.


    The monkey still didn''t step into the level of ancestral realm, but he killed the son of ancestral realm against the sky. Although Lao Zu was the most severely backfired in those years, no one can kill him!


    In the world, except for giants in the same realm, who can kill a giant?


    It can be said that this battle of monkeys has broken a forbidden area that has never been touched by anyone since ancient times.


    Defeat the strong with the weak... In the past, it only existed in the field under the giants. Even if the sage can kill the great sage, it is quite rare. But now... It finally touches the field of giants.


    This is terrible!


    But in the final analysis, blackfish ancestor is only a little empty now, but he is not particularly afraid. That monkey can kill a child''s ancestor is already an act against heaven, and it will certainly be severely damaged. It has absolutely no ability to provoke other supreme beings in a short time.


    Therefore, although it is a little guilty, it does not say that it is afraid to that extent.


    What''s more, Jiehai is its territory! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1513

    At this time, a large fish with a body length of more than 100000 Li is cruising in the celestial sea. This is its territory. The celestial sea is boundless. Although there are countless huge creatures, both large and small creatures also have their own territory.


    In recent years, this place has not been very peaceful. The eldest son of the heavenly sea, the old blackfish, fought with two terrible creatures and turned the world upside down here. So that all the larger creatures are either far away or deep dive. They all disappeared.


    Recently, it finally subsided and quieted down. The ancestor of black fish is missing, and it is the strongest in such a large sea area. In a few days, it has swallowed more than a dozen weaker creatures. I feel fresher than ever.


    Now, it is eyeing the black fish ancestor again.


    This is a supreme peak level big fish, with a very strong physique and a strong ferocity. The moment it saw the ancestor of the black fish, it had launched an attack.


    It''s just a snack. You can swallow it in one bite!


    Old blackfish looked at each other''s huge open mouth and the sharp teeth shining in the sun, and couldn''t help laughing coldly. At the moment when the giant mouth came, it sent out a divine crush.


    This big fish with a length of more than 100000 Li was a tragedy at once!


    Unable to move, he was imprisoned there, and his eyes showed a very frightened expression. Watching the black "little fish" that was only thousands of miles long, he opened his mouth and swallowed it in one bite.


    At the moment when all thoughts were extinguished, it finally understood who it met.


    Asshole!


    It''s shameless!


    You said that you are the grandparent of the black fish. There are no creatures in the whole celestial sea as your opponent. Do you need this?


    After the black fish ancestor swallowed the fish, his eyes swam around, and no other prey was found. So it turned into a black fish for thousands of miles and floated there. Lazy, basking in the sun.


    Soon after, a fish dozens of feet long and covered with silver scales appeared in the field of vision of blackfish''s ancestor.


    "Silver dragon?" The old ancestor of black fish was stunned, and a look of doubt flashed in his cold eyes.


    Silver dragon is not a dragon, but a very rare fish in the sea. Even if it is the ancestor of black fish, there are not many silver dragons that have been eaten in these years. But what makes it a little confused is that this kind of fish mostly appears in the deep sea and rarely floats to the surface of the sea.


    Therefore, its first reaction was not to rush up, but to run Xuangong and hide its own breath.


    That fish... Seems to have found it too!


    With a whoosh, he almost jumped up and went straight into the deep sea. Almost in the blink of an eye, it has appeared in thousands of miles of deep water, and it is still diving madly.


    "Hey, hey..." the black fish ancestor finally laughed, and it patted its tail gently, and immediately caught up with the crazy silver dragon.


    Then open a big mouth, directly swallow half of the silver dragon, and then bite down with a Fierce bite. The ancestor of black fish has even felt the delicious taste!


    I haven''t eaten this kind of ELF for years!


    Father blackfish felt that he had not felt this kind of happiness for a long time.


    Click!


    Its teeth... Hundreds of them broke out in an instant.


    In the cold deep sea, the father of the black fish gave an earthshaking roar, and his tail swayed wildly, driving his head to shake wildly, trying to get rid of each other.


    At this time, the giant blackfish ancestor no longer knows that he has been deceived, and that is really in vain!


    But it can''t imagine who is calculating it. It not only escaped its divine consciousness, but also easily calculated it. No matter who the other party is, he is absolutely a creature no inferior to it!


    This is by no means a monkey!


    Absolutely not!


    That monkey may cheat it with this change, but it is impossible not to show up to fight it now.


    The black fish ancestor suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head. The silver dragon turned into a rope and ran through its cheeks. An unparalleled force pulled it to the sea.


    That feeling, like a fish caught by someone, was lifted up along the deep water.


    This is too bad!


    What a shame!


    Since the day of his birth, blackfish ancestor has been strong and domineering all the way. Let alone this encounter, even his opponents have never encountered it!


    In this vast northern celestial sea, it is a well deserved overlord. It has always been so humiliating to others. Has it ever been so humiliated by others?


    This feeling really makes it feel like dying.


    "Who the hell are you?" The black fish ancestor began to use the supreme supernatural power to resist. It first sealed the internal wound, and then began to launch a crazy attack on this rope.


    "If I were you, I would be quiet. Little black fish, really think that if he becomes a giant, he can be invincible in the world? Naive. This rope is refined from the divine material of the channel. I''m not sure about the upper Taishang, but there''s no problem with you. So, tie your hands and catch it."


    A cold mind, with a strong sense of banter, appeared in the sky over the sea of heaven.


    The old blackfish closed his mouth at once. It seemed to think of something. A pair of fish also showed an incredible shock in their eyes. It guessed who the man was, but it didn''t dare to confirm it.


    Because that is the most impossible!


    Until blackfish saw the figure standing in the void, it suddenly understood.


    "Master Lingtong, it''s really you!" The black fish ancestor''s voice was extremely dry. It was like a fish held by a fisherman, hanging on that rope with great humiliation. He looked at the figure without blinking.


    "Of course it''s me. What else? Is it too high for you?" The figure was shrouded in light and said casually.


    "Too... Of course not." The ancestor of blackfish said difficultly, "I have never dared to forget the kindness of enlightenment in the past."


    "Haha, if I remember correctly, old man Ji saved you in those days." Lingtong master, who was shrouded in light, laughed.


    The blackfish ancestor was silent for a moment, and then said, "that''s different."


    "Yes, I predicted in the past years, hahahaha!" Master Lingtong laughed.


    "That prophecy is indeed a big pit. It''s specially for us." At this moment, the ancestor of black fish finally realized what it means to "cut people and eat fish". In the past, it hated this sentence most, but today it finally tasted it.


    "Pit you? Not exactly." The figure of master Lingtong came out of the light and looked down at the black fish ancestor.


    This is a very young man who looks in his thirties. Looks not handsome, even a little ugly. His yellow hair is a little sparse, his eyes protrude outward, and his eyes are also yellow. The skin is still a little dark, and the cheekbones are high. With a cynical smile on his mouth, he looked at the old blackfish.


    "Not exactly? I see. That prediction is true, isn''t it?" Blackfish asked.


    "Well, the prophecy is true, and so are you." Lingtong man admitted frankly. Then he said, "but there are too many things you don''t know. But I don''t want to tell you."


    "Are you going to kill me?" Blackfish asked.


    "Of course, the fish in Zujing is a delicacy everywhere and a real delicacy in the world. I''m going to steam you. What do you think? Is it good to eat like this?" Master Lingtong seems to be really asking for the advice of blackfish''s ancestor, and his attitude is very sincere.


    The black fish ancestor flew into a rage and fiercely used a magic power. The whole sky suddenly darkened. A vast and unparalleled space force directly squeezed the master Lingtong in the middle. The field formed by that force was extremely terrifying. It''s already the strongest blow that blackfish ancestors can make now!


    Few creatures in the whole world can survive in this field.


    Master Lingtong is one of them!


    He just coughed faintly, "little black fish, do you think it''s interesting?"


    In a word, master Lingtong didn''t even do anything. This space force, this terrifying force field, can squeeze everything in the world into a blow of dust and directly turn into nothingness.


    The old blackfish was in despair and roared, "master Lingtong, why? Why did you kill us? What good would it do to you?"


    "It''s no good, just greedy and want to eat fish." Master Lingtong said, and directly shot, pointing at the forehead of the black fish ancestor.


    With the finger of master Lingtong, the Taoist practice of the black fish ancestor directly turned into nothingness.


    A supreme giant died here silently. The most frightening thing about death is that there is no living creature in the entire Luotian universe who can perceive the death of a giant in the realm of blackfish ancestor.


    After master Lingtong killed the black fish ancestor with one finger, he suppressed the black fish ancestor into a length of one foot with great magic power, and then threw it into the storage space.


    Whispered: "the seed has sprouted and taken root, and has begun to grow. It can''t. I really watched you destroy it?"


    While talking, master Lingtong stretched out a palm, and a light blue bead appeared in his palm. On this bead, the way of the black fish ancestor flows impressively!


    It turned out that at the moment of killing the black fish ancestor, master Lingtong had extracted the whole Taoism of the black fish ancestor and suppressed it on this bead.


    "I have waited for 30000 eras, and I am patient." Master Lingtong said, and with a flick of his fingers, the blue bead instantly disappeared into the sea of heaven. He advanced at a high speed in the sea, constantly folding the space, and almost in the blink of an eye, he rushed to where Chu Mo was. Directly into Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    Father blackfish never dreamed that he had practiced Taoism for endless years, and all the essence of it had fulfilled Chu mo.


    Lingtong master''s eyes are very peaceful, as if he can see through all the vanity in the world.


    He looked at the direction of Chu Mo at the bottom of the sea and sighed faintly.


    Then, turn around and leave.


    In an instant, he disappeared.


    It seems that it has never appeared¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at three o''clock. Are there any monthly tickets left? Vote for recommendation!!! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1514

    Chu Mo only felt that he had a long and cold dream, in which he felt that he was living in a vast world. In that world, any creature has the ability to connect with heaven and earth, which is so powerful that it is inconceivable.


    It seems that there is Qi Xiaoyu in the dream, but no matter what he looks like or his personality, he is very different from the real Qi Xiaoyu. But in the dream, Chu Mo''s intuition told him that the beautiful woman was Qi Xiaoyu.


    He has lived in his dream for thousands of years, growing up from an ignorant teenager, practicing the top fairy method and using the best resources. Finally, he achieved success in practice and became a strong man with the ability to know everything from heaven to earth.


    But one day, the dream world suddenly collapsed. It was torn apart, and everyone was running for their lives. But he rushed back to the most dangerous place, because the woman he loved was there!


    Unfortunately, he didn''t see her after all. He wanted to search like crazy, desperately looking for her trace in the collapsed world. I can''t find it everywhere. In the end, he sacrificed his life to practice. Finally deduce her whereabouts. In the process, he seems to have pushed many other things. But the scene in the dream is too vague to remember clearly.


    In the end, he gave up all his Taoism and everything. Step directly into reincarnation


    "Xiao Yu..."


    Chu Mo whispered and slowly opened his eyes. Then, in one of his eyes, there was a divine light flashing.


    "I''m... At the bottom of the sky?" Chu Mo frowned. When he came to this state, he could know all the causes and consequences in the moment of waking up.


    Looking around, it was dark and cold. It was indeed the deep sea of heaven.


    The sky god and chaos oven are outside to protect him. Chu Mo understood at once that without the protection of these two magic instruments, I''m afraid he couldn''t wake up at all now.


    The Shenwen battle clothes condensed from the thousand word Shenwen are still on his body, killing the sky horizontal on his chest.


    He is still alive.


    But what happened to that dream?


    Chu Mo frowned and tried to recall the vague dream. However, even though it was his realm, it was still difficult to trace the scene in the dream.


    He can only vaguely remember that in his dream, he and Qi Xiaoyu should be a couple.


    "That dream... Is it my previous life? Can we say that in the previous life, we are already lovers?" Chu Mo thought in his heart, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Regardless of its previous life, love in this life is enough.


    Later, Chu Mo used his mental skill to recover from his injury.


    Before that, he glanced at the finger not far from him, which was like a mountain lying on the bottom of the sky.


    "Zhong Caiyun..." Chu Mo silently read the name in his heart, without saying anything more. Revenge is to be avenged, but it is not spoken out.


    With Chu Mo''s operation of the providence mind method, he was suddenly surprised to find that the injury in his body... Had been healed!


    Soon, he knew the cause and effect of all this. It turned out to be Shenwen battle clothes!


    The star formula of the thousand word divine text is extremely mysterious and magical. The condensed battle clothes unexpectedly blocked Zhong Caiyun''s fatal blow for him. Therefore, although he was knocked down to the bottom of the sky, in fact, he did not suffer that kind of fatal trauma. Most of the killing opportunities through the sky god''s mirror and chaos oven defense have been blocked by the Shenwen war clothes.


    Chu Mo felt some emotion in his heart, and then he began to check his various platforms, all intact. This is really a miracle for him. In the face of a giant''s all-out attack, he not only survived, but also did not suffer fatal trauma.


    "Eh... No!" Chu Mo suddenly frowned. He found that he had not been seriously injured, but that there was no force to heal the wound!


    "What''s going on?" Chu Mo began to deduce, and his heart was quite surprised. With his deduction, Chu Mo''s face gradually showed a very serious expression. Because he found that he actually understood the way of ancestral realm!


    "How is this possible?" Chu Mo even panicked.


    It''s supposed to be a good thing, a great good thing! But just because this thing is so good, it makes people feel extremely unreal!


    It''s like a poor man who lives hard in a remote place. Three meals a day is a big problem. But suddenly one day, a golden mountain fell from the sky in front of him.


    This is ridiculous! It''s simply unrealistic!


    "What is this? Where did it come from?" In the end, Chu Mo finally found that there was a new way, which appeared in his divine consciousness out of thin air. He didn''t deduce, and even couldn''t feel this kind of Tao, because this kind of Tao is really too abstruse and advanced!


    This is the way of ancestral realm!


    Chu Mo used almost all his deduction ability on this and began to work hard.


    In the end, his eyes twinkled with light.


    Father blackfish!


    Somehow, he inherited all the Taoism of blackfish ancestor!


    There is no memory about the ancestor of black fish, nor any other miscellaneous things. Only the purest way has been integrated into his divine consciousness. Became his way of Chu Mo!


    In other words, Chu Mo can step forward two steps without any hindrance... Step into the ancestral realm and become the youngest giant in the world!


    This is Tianda''s advantage, but it''s not what Chu Mo wants!


    "My way... It should be my own way. What''s this? What''s the matter?"


    Chu Mo felt a little anxious very rarely. This kind of thing is really too strange.


    He was knocked down by Zhong Caiyun that day, and shouldn''t the father of black fish fight with the great sage of fox heaven and the great sage of ox demon? How can it possibly come to me because it is good at Taoism?


    If someone else got this great benefit for no reason, he must be crazy with excitement, but Chu Mo had a feeling of fear to madness.


    Because this is his fate, being controlled by an invisible hand!


    "No!" Chu Mo said, sitting cross legged on the bottom of the sky and began to practice. He is ready to try to expel the way of blackfish ancestor!


    It''s not my stuff, I don''t want it!


    At this time, a voice came from the sky: "you don''t need to do this."


    It''s God.


    "Jianshen, what''s going on? What happened? Why do I suddenly have all the skills of blackfish ancestor?" Chu Mo asked with a blue face.


    "I don''t know who did it, but it''s not a bad thing. In other words, even if it''s a bad thing, you can''t resist it." Jianshen said, "if you can integrate all the Taoist practices of a ancestral monk into your body, think about it yourself. What kind of state does he have to exist?"


    "Too high?" Chu Mo was silent for a moment and asked.


    "It won''t be too great, but at least, he is much stronger than many ancestral territories." Jianshen said, "I checked for you. This line is extremely pure and there is no impurity in it. Now that it is fused, it is your thing. You don''t have to expel it."


    Chu Mo said, "but it''s not my way after all. I don''t want it. Can you help me?"


    Jianshen was silent for a moment and said, "you can try, but it should be difficult."


    At this time, killing heaven suddenly gave a cry.


    Jianshen seemed a little surprised: "you also think this is not a good thing? Do you want to help? Well... Without your help, it''s really not possible."


    Then, a man in white appeared in front of Chu Mo, which was the beheading path among the ten blood moons. After cutting out the Tao, he bowed to Chu Mo, and then raised his hand to recruit the killing of heaven into his hand, with a gentle face: "cutting off a kind of Tao, especially such a strong Tao, is a huge loss for the master, and it is also a very painful process. Is the master sure to continue?"


    Chu Mo nodded firmly on his face: "continue!"


    "Good! Master, don''t move." The man in white, who turned into a Taoist priest, didn''t continue to say anything, and began to recite an ancient melody, which sounded mysterious.


    But Chu Mo didn''t feel any power.


    At this time, the remaining nine blood moons on the sky god''s mirror shot nine rays of light at the killing sky in the hands of the man in white.


    This is unimaginable power!


    Boom!


    When this power accumulated to a certain extent, the beheader shot.


    He raised his hand with a knife, killed heaven, and directly cut Chu Mo''s head!


    If you don''t say anything else, it''s absolutely difficult to stay still with this blow if you are an ordinary monk!


    Because this knife looks so terrible!


    Looking at the cutting posture, it seemed that he wanted to cut Chu Mo in half with a knife.


    But Chu Mo didn''t move.


    He believes in the sky god, but also believes in killing heaven!


    This kind of trust is beyond everything.


    Hum!


    At the moment when the knife cut to Chu Mo''s head, Chu Mo''s divine consciousness, which belonged to the father of black fish, suddenly woke up and issued a unwilling struggle.


    This is a way, a way, a way to reach the peak of the universe!


    Now it is going to be beheaded. Naturally, it is unwilling and naturally wants to resist!


    That kind of impact made Chu Mo''s spiritual awareness of the sea, instantly surging up a terrible storm. In an instant, Chu Mo had a feeling that his soul was crushed. That kind of pain can''t be described in words at all.


    In short, it''s 10000 times more terrible than death.


    It''s really uncomfortable. Chu Mo has never experienced this kind of torture. He wants to faint directly. But it happened that the storm in the spiritual awareness sea made him extremely awake and passed out... That was an extreme extravagant hope!


    Impossible!


    Although this feeling was only for a moment, it was like 10000 years for Chu Mo!


    His hair turned white in an instant. Then turn black with your own supreme path, and then turn white again.


    This time, it hasn''t changed.


    It is impossible to cut off a kind of Tao without any cost. Chu Mo''s hair is as white as snow. This time, it''s caused by the real Dao injury. When he can step into the ancestral realm, he may change.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then the whole person''s face was wrinkled.


    The way of the black fish ancestor was cut off.


    In an instant, it dissipated at the bottom of the sky. This great chance made all the creatures in the whole celestial sea come true!


    After a long time, Chu Mo''s face finally showed a happy smile.


    He said to the beheader, "thank you!" (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1515

    Zhandao also stood there quietly looking at Chu Mo, as if he had realized something. For a long time, he smiled at Chu Mo and bowed in admiration: "thank you, my master!"


    Chu Mo looked at the beheader a little confused, and didn''t understand why he had such a reaction.


    Beheading said, "the father who can create us is really different. Think carefully. The higher you reach, the more you need to have your own way. If it''s not your own, it''s really not your own."


    Chu Mo listened, a little embarrassed smile: "you can agree with my idea, I''m very happy."


    "This is the right way, of course, to agree." Beheading again, he saluted Chu Mo, and then flashed back to the sky.


    Chu Mo was certainly happy to be recognized by others. The painful taste of being cut off from the road, although it still left him with lingering palpitations. But he did not regret it. If it happened again, Chu Mo would still choose this way.


    So, some things are determined by heaven. Chu Mo''s arrogance and persistence in his bones melted a huge disaster for himself. Although I can''t feel anything now, it will have a huge impact in the future.


    After a rest, Chu Mo turned his eyes to this huge finger. After thinking about it, he began to refine the giant''s finger here.


    The bottom of the heaven, where even the giant divine consciousness cannot enter, is really suitable for doing such things.


    Chu Mo spent more than half a month designing and performing various calculations. He was ready to directly refine this finger into a magic instrument.


    The final form of magic instruments has appeared in Chu Mo''s mind. It is as big as a flute and as white as jade. Exudes mysterious power. Of course, this is just the final form of this magic weapon imagined by Chu mo. How specific depends on the final refining results.


    If everything goes well, this finger from the giant will be refined into a real holy weapon by Chu Mo!


    And this will also be the first sacred artifact refined by Chu Mo himself.


    This will be a long process. If it goes well, it can be completed in more than a year, even if it is fast.


    He was going to finish refining this magic instrument, so he took it with him and went to the Zhong family to settle accounts!


    He did not know that the Zhong family was now in the midst of war. The anger of the entire royal family of Luo Tian almost all tilted on the Zhong family.


    A big war, directly launched.


    Ji Qingyu was moved that the royal family sent a large number of powerful monks to attack the Zhong family.


    This is a real war, which belongs to the spiritual world. Its cruelty is much stronger than that of the previous wars.


    Too many people fell and paid the price of their lives.


    More and more forces participated in it. In the end, it almost became a battle of life and death between the royal family and the enemy of the royal family!


    The matter of Chu Mo can only be regarded as an introduction. The real reason is that neither side can wait for the opening of the ancient battlefield. Some things should be decided before the ancient battlefield opens.


    Zhong Caiyun still couldn''t help fighting, but he was stopped by the ancestors of the yuan family and Lao Teng. Although the two sides did not really distinguish between life and death, in the end, it ended with Zhong Caiyun''s defeat.


    Zhong Caiyun''s retreat means the overall collapse of the Zhong family camp.


    On the battlefield, led by the Zhong family, the Legion was defeated by the royal family.


    Finally, the Zhong family was maimed. There are many forces who were beaten and maimed together.


    The impact of this war has been more than three years. Even after 30000 years, the Zhong family can''t recover!


    For the royal family, although the loss was great, many people were sacrificed. However, the results achieved are also quite satisfactory.


    But for Ji Qingyu, Chu Tianji, Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng and the witch, the people they care about most are gone. Therefore, even though the royal family won the final victory in this war, their hearts are still covered with a shadow.


    Especially Qi Xiaoyu didn''t listen to Ji Qingyu''s advice, but he still insisted on going to the heaven sea. Up to now, I can''t get in touch.


    Ji Qingyu even entered the testing ground and found those people in Hongyue, who wanted to persuade Qi Xiaoyu through them. But the red moon and them are also helpless. They can''t find Qi Xiaoyu either. No contact at all.


    In the end, more than eight months after Chu Mo was knocked down in the heaven sea, the war between the royal family and the Zhong family was completely over. Ji Qingyu returned to the heaven sea with many people. She has no hope of finding Chu mo. She just wants to find her daughter-in-law.


    Unfortunately, a large number of powerful monks searched here for many days, but in the end, they still couldn''t find the trace of Qi Xiaoyu. Instead, they fought with some powerful creatures in the heaven sea.


    Finally, Ji Qingyu had no choice but to take people away.


    No one knows the grief in Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji''s heart. They even want to rush into the sea of heaven to find their son.


    But everyone knows that it makes no sense to do so except to die.


    Therefore, after returning, Ji Qingyu, Chu Tianji and others directly entered a closed state.


    They don''t even want to participate in the ancient battlefield. I just want to rush to the ancestral realm one day, and then, anyway, I want to bring Chu Mo back.


    Ji Qingyu couldn''t get in touch with Qi Xiaoyu, and they couldn''t enter the sea of heaven to take Chu Mo away. Finally, they came back disappointed.


    Chu Mo, on the bottom of the sky, refined the giant''s finger day and night to refine it into a great holy instrument.


    Then where is Qi Xiaoyu at this time?


    She is in the sea of heaven!


    The sky sea is boundless, and there are countless powerful creatures. Before, there was no stronger force than the heavenly sea ancient sect and the black fish clan, the ancestors of the black fish. But now these two forces have all been maimed.


    Therefore, in the heavenly sea, another sect gate, which was originally pressed by the ancient sect of the heavenly sea, finally has a chance to raise its head.


    They are Jiehai daozong.


    This is a sect dominated by human beings!


    In fact, they are also very strong, but they are not as strong as blackfish''s ancestors.


    Jiehaidao sect is also an ancient sect, which is very mysterious. It is said that their ancestors also had giants. This is also recorded in the genealogy of Jiehai daozong. But that was a very long time ago.


    Today''s jiehaidaozong has a total of 13 branches. In every branch, there is a powerful and unparalleled saint in charge.


    Their headquarters is on a mysterious island in the celestial sea, which would be almost impossible to find if it were not for the creatures here in the celestial sea. Because this is an independent small world.


    There are three holy seats here in the headquarters.


    These three great saints are all monks on the top of the great saints.


    In the era when the ancestor of black fish dominated this sea area, jiehaidaozong was extremely low-key and never even born.


    Although the blackfish ancestor knew their existence, he never provoked them, and the two sides were at peace. In the following branches, the disciples of Jiehai sect under the thirteen islands occasionally have some minor friction with the disciples of Tianjie Haigu sect, but they are also harmless.


    Now, the ancestor of black fish has disappeared, the ancient sect of tianjiehai has been mutilated, and the black fish family has almost completely disappeared.


    Jiehaidaozong has finally come to the fore.


    Recently, jiehaidaozong has another grand wedding!


    Their little Lord, Xuan song, the son of one of the three saints, Xuan Wudi, is going to get married!


    This young Tianjiao, who entered the holy land at the age of less than 13000, used to be addicted to cultivation and had no interest in female sex at all. About his marriage, it also broke the heart of the three saints of Jiehai daozong.


    The three saints of jiehaidao sect are Xuan song, Xuan Yue and Xuan Xue. They are brother and sister. Among them, Xuan song is the elder brother, Xuan Yue is the second younger sister, and Xuan Xue is the third younger sister. Among the three brothers and sisters, only Xuan song got married, with countless wives and concubines, but only Xuan Wudi, the son. Xuan Yue and Xuan Xue are bent on the way and never get married.


    Xuan family is a real ancient clan in the whole Luo Tianxian region. Endless years ago, I came to the heaven sea and founded the world sea sect. It took root here.


    Until today, I don''t know how many generations it has lasted. Now jiehaidaozong has become the strongest force in this vast sea area, and the invincible marriage of Shaozhu Xuan has been put on the agenda again.


    Fortunately, Xuan Wudi, who has not been close to women, finally has a sweetheart.


    This news is a great good thing for the whole jiehaidaozong. Therefore, the wedding date is certain, and the whole jiehaidaozong, including the following thirteen islands, will become lively.


    The owners of the thirteen islands, that is, those great saints who are in charge, each of them is equivalent to the elder status of Jiehai daozong. After receiving the news that the wedding date of the young Lord was coming, he began to get busy and worked hard to find gifts for the young Lord''s wedding.


    The headquarters of jiehaidaozong, in this mysterious small world, is shrouded in a cheerful atmosphere.


    Xuan Wudi is sitting and chatting with a beautiful woman at the moment. Xuan Wudi''s face was filled with joy, and the whole person''s spirit was full of a breath of joy.


    Xuan Wudi''s appearance is very handsome. He looks about 30 years old, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes, a tall figure, black hair tied, and a gold crown refined from God''s gold. This golden crown is a great relic! He was wearing a blue robe and sitting there, elegant and elegant.


    The woman sitting opposite him has a cold face and a frown, but she is really beautiful. Which afraid of a cold face, expressionless, but also beautiful suffocating. There was no breath fluctuation on her. It looks like a secular mortal.


    "Sister Chu, people from thirteen islands will come one after another these days to celebrate our wedding. At that time, I hope sister Chu can give me a little face and don''t be cold hearted to them." Xuan Wudi looked at the woman carefully. He likes this woman very much. Since he saw her at first sight, he fell into it. Drenched. Therefore, although he is a young saint, he seems very careful in front of this woman, for fear that his sentence is wrong and abrupt to the beauty. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1516

    The woman raised her head, glanced at Xuan Wudi coldly, and said faintly, "think of me as nice, simple, and seal my speaking ability."


    "Hey, sister Chu, why do you suffer? I, I am really sincere to you! Heaven can learn!" Xuan Wudi was helpless. Looking at this gorgeous woman, he didn''t even have the mind to get angry.


    His two aunts are already regarded as the top beauties in the world. They are all first-class in appearance and talent. But in front of Chu Qing, it is still inferior.


    Seeing Chu Qing for the first time, Xuan Wudi couldn''t help saying, "this woman should only be in the sky!"


    "Sincere?" A sneer of disdain appeared on the woman''s face, and a touch of sarcasm appeared on the corners of her mouth: "your sincerity is to seal people''s accomplishments, and then forcibly marry them home?"


    "I... I..." Xuan Wudi was a little confused. He did it. Because at the first sight of seeing this woman, he fell in love with her and swore in his heart that she would not marry in this life.


    But this woman is too cold, it''s too cold!


    And he is too wild!


    Speaking of it, Jiehai daozong has been bullied by Tianjie Haigu Zong. From top to bottom, they are not particularly temperamental and strong.


    Although Xuan Wudi is a young saint, he hasn''t done anything bad over the years. Not to mention this kind of robbery. It''s really the first time.


    When he saw this woman, she seemed to be looking for something, wandering in the sky.


    At that time, there was a heavenly sea spirit in the great holy land, staring at her coldly in the sea, as if ready to attack her.


    Xuan Wudi first repulsed the heavenly sea spirit in the great holy land, and then came forward to chat up with her. But the woman ignored him at all, turned around and left. Annoyed by his entanglement, he simply took the action directly.


    This move scared Xuan Wudi.


    Obviously, he is a monk who is not at the peak of the sage realm, but his combat power is extremely strong, forcing him, the great saint, to be in a hurry. Even almost injured.


    In the end, he had to sacrifice several sacred vessels at the same time, and then with the supreme magic power, he pressed the woman forcefully, and then sealed her cultivation, bringing her back to Jiehai daozong.


    Originally, according to the meaning of Xuan Wudi, it was to let him get along with this woman for a period of time.


    "She always knows what I mean."


    This is what he said to his father Xuan song at that time.


    Unexpectedly, Xuan song directly sniffed and said, "it''s nonsense, woman. As long as you sleep her, she''s your person! How can you spend so much time talking about feelings with her? The wedding date is set in three months!"


    In the words of being in charge of the family, this matter is given directly.


    Xuan Wudi didn''t resist at that time, because in his heart, he really wanted to marry this woman.


    Xuan Yue and Xuan Xue came here respectively and met this woman who claimed to be Chu Qing. However, both of them were somewhat disapproving of the marriage, but because the eldest brother had decided, they didn''t intervene too much.


    This kind of thing, in fact, is really not a big deal in this celestial sea.


    Especially now that Jiehai daozong has become the strongest force in Tianjie sea, it''s nothing more.


    Is it too much to marry a girl, the young Tianjiao of the noble realm?


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Xuan invincible coldly, and her heart was also anxious. She can sense that Chu Mo should be around here!


    Her sensing ability is unique in the sky and the earth!


    Because she has the only seven orifices in the world!


    Therefore, even Chu Mo doesn''t have her sensing ability. She can not only feel the general position of Chu Mo, but also feel that Chu Mo is still alive!


    I just didn''t expect that when I met such a thing, I was robbed by the local forces of the heaven sea to be the young Lord''s wife


    Xuan Wudi looked at Qi Xiaoyu and painstakingly advised, "sister Chu, this matter is really a foregone conclusion. Even if you hate me in your heart and blame me for annoying me... But I really like you. Don''t worry, I will treat you well after we get married!"


    "Xuan Wudi, do you think your tough behavior is good? You are also a figure, the cultivation of the great holy land. What kind of woman do you want to find? Why do you have to force me?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Xuan Wudi: "you are a good man, but we are really not suitable."


    "I am now the most powerful young master of the sea of this day. Where is it not suitable? I have whatever resources you want! You are now the realm of saints, and I will let you step into the realm of saints in a thousand years!" Xuan Wudi said excitedly.


    "I don''t care." Qi Xiaoyu said faintly, "I didn''t pay attention to the royal family of Luo Tian..."


    "Haha, you''re right, Luo Tian royal family... We didn''t pay attention!" With this sound, a young man came in from the outside. He looked like Xuan Wudi, but his eyes were much more fierce than Xuan Wudi.


    This man is xuansong, the patriarch of Jiehai sect. He looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said faintly, "this is the heaven sea. Even if it is the royal family of Luo Tian, he can''t control here! So, little girl, you can be here safely and be my Xuan''s daughter-in-law!"


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced at xuansong, the great monk at the peak of the great holy land. It''s hard to say how powerful he was, but it seemed that he was not much worse than the existence of Beidou ancestor. She said indifferently, "little girl? No, I''m not a little girl. I''ve married a woman."


    "What?" Xuan Wudi immediately turned pale, and even his hands trembled slightly.


    Xuan song looked at his son and frowned. His heart said that he had been suppressed for many years, and even his heart became like this. Although he has the cultivation of the great holy land, this state of mind... Is really weak!


    Then he said lightly, "what''s the matter? Depending on your bone age, you should not even be hundreds of years old. It''s a peerless Tianjiao. Who in practice cares about these red tape? You marry my son later, and you''re my daughter-in-law!"


    Xuansong said, slowly emitting a trace of the momentum of top monks, not to deliberately suppress Qi Xiaoyu, but also to give Qi Xiaoyu a little pressure.


    Qi Xiaoyu said with an unchanging face, "since you have been in line for so many years, why do you make a fuss because of a woman? Some things can be wrong, and there will be opportunities for repentance, but some mistakes, once made, there will be no opportunities for repentance."


    "Are you... Threatening me?" Xuan song looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a funny face: "little girl, no matter who your husband''s family is, even if they are Luo Tian royal family, I''m not afraid! So, put away your little tricks."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Qi Xiaoyu said.


    Xuan song''s eyebrows were frozen, and then sneered, "if you say you''re not afraid, you''re not afraid. What about the royal family of Luo Tian? They still have control of my heavenly sea? Don''t look at them now, they are fighting everywhere, and that''s the giants who don''t care about them. Otherwise, a giant can make the royal family disappear forever!"


    "Well, you''re right." Qi Xiaoyu suddenly said so.


    Xuan song was slightly stunned and looked at Qi Xiaoyu.


    Qi Xiaoyu continued, "but you don''t have a giant in haidaozong."


    Xuan song sneered: "there has always been a giant in tianjiehai, and Jiehai daozong still lives well."


    "That''s why you are honest and dare not provoke others." Qi Xiaoyu said.


    "Hum!" Xuan song was pushed out of words, so he simply snorted coldly, shook his sleeves, and walked away.


    After Xuan song left, Xuan Wudi looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a bitter smile and said, "sister Chu, why do you say this? What good is it for you to make my father unhappy?"


    "What good is it for me to make him happy?" Qi Xiaoyu glanced at Xuan Wudi and continued to secretly use his power to impact the seal in his body. The only thing she can use now is her only seven orifices in the world!


    This heart is her biggest dependence. Even a giant can''t seal it!


    So many years ago, Qi Xiaoyu left a force in his heart. However, the seal of the great sage is too strong. With the power she left, she can''t break the seal at all. But she didn''t give up and kept trying.


    "Sister Chu, I won''t say anything more. You can rest here. People from thirteen islands have come one after another. Congratulations on our wedding. As a young master, I also need to entertain them. Otherwise, people will say I''m rude. Sister Chu, I''ll talk to you later." Xuan Wudi showed a gentle smile at Qi Xiaoyu, and then turned around and left.


    Qi Xiaoyu sat there alone, with a distressed face and a secret way in his heart: brother, where are you? Why don''t you come to me? There is treasure under the sea... Have you been hiding it?


    But Chu Mo, after nearly a year of refining, is finally going to be completed!


    During this period, his weapon refining ability has also made great progress.


    At the same time, in the process of constantly refining this giant finger, Chu Mo also has his own understanding of some of the giants'' Tao. His practice of Taoism is also deepening. Now the realm of Chu Mo has reached the peak of the great holy land.


    Throughout the ages, there is probably only one who has increased the speed like him in the whole universe of Luo Tian.


    Just these days, Chu Mo often thought of Qi Xiaoyu, as if he had a unique feeling, which made him somewhat uneasy. However, in his view, Qi Xiaoyu can''t have any accidents. Even if she enters the test field, she is also with many people. With her cultivation and combat power, she is in the test field


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s heart suddenly clicked. He finally understood the source of his anxiety!


    Testing ground!


    That place is connected with Luo Tianxian domain!


    Then, any news from Luo Tianxian domain should be spread to the testing ground soon.


    Can you hide the news that you were knocked down by the giant Zhong Caiyun?


    If Qi Xiaoyu knew that something had happened to him, with her temperament, I''m afraid nine times out of ten, she would directly leave the testing ground and come to the heaven sea to find herself?


    And water depends on them. They all seem gentle and peaceful, but they are quite stubborn in their bones. These women are crazy, and they won''t have much reason at all


    Thinking of this possibility, Chu Mo couldn''t sit still¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1517

    Looking at the finger that was about to be tempered, he took a deep breath and accelerated the quenching speed!


    As Chu Mo thought, Qi Xiaoyu was trapped in haidaozong, Shui Yiyi and others. Shortly after Qi Xiaoyu left, he also quietly left the testing ground!


    They didn''t even reach the realm of saints, but after entering the realm of Luo Tianxian, they groped all the way... Looking for the sea of heaven!


    Now, nearly a year, this group of women just found the heaven sea here!


    But there is no end to the vast sea area. They can say that their eyes are really black.


    In addition, there is a demon king who has not been seen for a long time, and also appears here in the heaven sea.


    These closest people around Chu Mo are all looking for Chu Mo in their own way. These people are all people who have witnessed too many miracles in Chu Mo''s body, so they don''t believe that Chu Mo will fall here at all.


    It''s just that tianjiehai is too vast and dangerous.


    The degree of danger here is no less than that of the testing ground!


    However, everyone was carrying a large number of top-grade pills and various magic tools. Maybe it has something to do with the mutilation of the ancient sect of Tianjie sea. Anyway, this group of people have been rampant in the waters of Tianjie sea, but they have never encountered a particularly deadly threat.


    The red moon, water Yiyi, Chu Qing and Ziyan, under the leadership of the wandering female emperor, and even here in the heaven sea, have found many opportunities to improve themselves!


    Finally, they accidentally met the demon king.


    To their surprise, the demon king rushed to the Great Holy Land!


    The demon king and the wandering lady met for the first time, but they were both familiar with each other. They sympathized with each other and joined hands to cross the sky and sea.


    In this way, after a period of time, they unexpectedly found one of the thirteen islands under jiehaidaozong!


    This group of people also broke in unintentionally.


    It turned out that there was such a beautiful place in the turbulent sea of heaven.


    The great sage of this island is also a hospitable person. Seeing this group of outsiders, he received the group very politely.


    This island, called kunsheng Island, was not originally called this name. It is said that Kun Da Sheng once practiced here in the past. Later, although kundasheng fell, people here renamed the island kunshengdao in memory of kundasheng.


    The owner of kunsheng island is helanfeng, who is a very elegant middle-aged man. There is an air of being aloof from the world in his bones. He is cool and likes to make friends.


    Soon he became friends with the devil and the wandering lady.


    There are many common topics in the same realm.


    After meeting for two days, he Lanfeng decided to take the demon king group to the headquarters of jiehaidaozong to see the world.


    "Brother Mojun, in a few days, our young Lord will be very happy. If it weren''t for meeting you, I''m afraid I''d have left for it. Now it''s very good. Let''s go together. I believe that the Lord and they will be very happy to see their new friends come to congratulate!" He Lanfeng said with a smile.


    The demon king and others looked at each other, and then the demon king pondered for a moment and nodded, "is this a little presumptuous?"


    "No, no!" He Lanfeng said with a smile, "monks of our generation are all Taoist friends, and meeting each other is predestination. The patriarch and they also like to make friends. Especially the two deputy patriarchs are the first-class strange women in the world, and they will be very happy to see you girls!"


    He Lanfeng''s heart is actually a little selfish. Although the number of human monks in this boundless sea of heaven is not small. But there are too few people who can really be amazing! At first glance, this group of people came from outside to travel around the world. If we can keep them in jiehaidaozong, it will be a great good thing for the whole jiehaidaozong!


    In this way, I also worked for the sect. I believe that in that happy day, the sect leader and them will be more happy.


    The demon king and the wandering lady naturally have their own plans. The celestial sea is too big. They all know one thing. If they were allowed to search like headless flies, they might not find Chu Mo''s whereabouts for a thousand years.


    But if there is help from jiehaidaozong, it will be different!


    This is a first-class force in the heaven sea. There are countless disciples. If they are willing to help, they may find clues faster.


    So the two sides hit it off. He Lanfeng soon took these people on the road and flew towards the headquarters of jiehaidaozong.


    Seabed.


    Chu Mo''s sacrificial refining of this finger finally entered the last moment.


    inscription!


    He wants to engrave his Tao on this finger. At this point, this magic instrument is truly successful. This is the most critical step.


    As a monk in the great holy land, to refine the finger of a giant, especially if the giant is not dead!


    It is conceivable that it is difficult to engrave your Tao on this finger.


    Even at the bottom of the sky, Chu Mo also felt a boundless pressure. When he wanted to engrave his Tao, a figure suddenly appeared from this finger.


    This is a woman with a beautiful appearance, but her eyes are full of resentment, staring at Chu Mo, and Han said, "boy, are you going to completely compete with the giant and not leave yourself a way back?"


    Chu Mo looked at the woman, "are you Zhong Caiyun?"


    The woman didn''t answer, but looked at Chu Mo with dignity, and her eyes were full of disdain. That look, as if looking at an mole ant.


    Chumerton was a little upset when he sneered, "what are you doing? Just like I didn''t cut you off from a giant! Don''t you leave yourself a way back? Have you ever left a way back for me?"


    "If you thoroughly refine me, this is a great cause and effect!" The woman was intimidated.


    Chu Mo laughed: "cause and effect? I''ve suffered too much cause and effect! Who are you?"


    Say, direct hand, a knife will this woman split, and then into endless essence. This woman is just a grievance on this finger belonging to the giant Zhong Caiyun, which is not a threat to Chu Mo at all. Even can''t affect Chu Mo''s mood.


    Over the years, Chu Mo has experienced too many things. How can he take the threat to this woman to heart?


    After cutting off this resentment, Chu Mo directly shot. He began to engrave his own Tao on the finger that had become a jade flute.


    Boom!


    If a great holy instrument is completed, there will be a disaster!


    Even in the deep sea of heaven, it can''t be avoided.


    However, there is no threat to Chu Mo at all. In particular, the catastrophe of such a great relic is a piece of cake.


    Instead, it is to engrave its own Tao on it. For Chu Mo, it is a very mind consuming thing.


    Half a month later, Chu Mo finally engraved the last trace on it.


    Hum!


    A huge wave burst out in an instant.


    Directly reflect a large area of the celestial seabed!


    A brand-new great relic, after a year of refining, finally succeeded!


    Feeling the power fluctuation on this magic instrument, Chu Mo''s face finally showed a happy smile.


    However, with this light, he vaguely found that there seemed to be something on the seabed hundreds of miles away from him. I didn''t realize before that divine consciousness has no effect on the bottom of the heaven. So I haven''t found it. Now, that thing seems to be a weapon?


    This made Chu Mo''s heart suddenly generate a strong interest.


    In this world, there are many kinds of advanced magic weapons, but the real top weapons are rare.


    Chu Mo now knows that as long as the monk''s weapons reach the level of holy weapons, they are actually extremely powerful. And it depends on who uses it.


    For example, the monkey, his weapon, the golden cudgel refined by the great sage of fox heaven, is also just a sacred weapon, but it can carry this stick and fight with the giant happily!


    Although that stick is a sacred weapon, it has been cultivated by monkey Yun into a soldier of his own destiny!


    Therefore, in the spiritual world, it has always been easy to obtain high-level magic weapons, and it is difficult to obtain a handy weapon.


    Can I say that I can still pick up a powerful weapon at the bottom of the sky?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and walked directly towards that place.


    Speaking of it, these magic tools on Chu Mo''s body are also really abnormal. The entire Luo Tian universe, even the giant can''t move freely in the sky and sea like him.


    Soon, Chu Mo came to this object. After some identification, he was surprised to find that this huge weapon thousands of miles long was actually a trident!


    Especially at the tail of the blade, Chu Mo found a mark. His heart suddenly set off a huge wave!


    Poseidon fork!


    This weapon is actually a Poseidon fork, one of the eight holy weapons refined by the great sage of fox heaven in the past years!


    In fact, few people know the whereabouts of Poseidon fork. I only know that after the great sage of fox heaven successfully refined the eight sacred vessels, he gave them to some of his brothers.


    "The golden cudgel is in the hands of the monkey saint, and this sea god fork... Sank into the heaven sea. In the past years, it seems that Kun saint was hit and sank into the heaven sea, and fell here. Is it......" Chu Mo''s eyes showed a bright light.


    Then he put his hand on this huge and unparalleled weapon. Then, input your own Tao into Poseidon fork.


    Hum!


    The whole Poseidon fork burst into dazzling brilliance in an instant.


    In this dark and cold sea, just like a sun, it released a powerful light of Tao, which suddenly bounced back Chu Mo''s Tao.


    Still alive!


    Chu Mo''s surprise was not trivial.


    Endless years passed, this Poseidon fork did not die, it just fell into a deep sleep. It... Is still alive!


    Since this weapon is still alive, its owner... Isn''t it?


    Thinking of this possibility, Chu Mo''s heart suddenly became hot.


    The Seven Saints, led by the monkey saint, are now obviously monks in their own camp. If we can have one more Kun Mahatma, wouldn''t our combat power be much stronger?


    Chu Mo thought, and then began to search around.


    This place can''t use divine consciousness, but it doesn''t matter. His eyes are still very useful.


    At this moment, Jiehai daozong is decorated with lanterns and cheers.


    All guests and friends come together!


    The day of the invincible wedding of the little Lord Xuan of Jiehai sect is coming¡ª¡ª


    Sorry for writing late.


    There are still many updates. Ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1518

    The guests who come to jiehaidaozong are far from the interior of jiehaidaozong, but also a large number of powerful creatures of tianjiehai. Although there is no clear news to prove that the old blackfish is no longer there, it has not appeared for such a long time since the war, which has already explained a lot of problems.


    In particular, Tianjie haiguzong is now completely disabled, leaving a little residual force, which is now very miserable. Some brave celestial sea spirits have begun to attack them. Not taking advantage of others'' danger, but revenge!


    The heavenly sea ancient sect has been strong for too long, and countless creatures have offended it. Now that they have declined, they will inevitably face the retaliation of the enemy.


    In contrast, Jiehai daozong has not only become the strongest force in Tianjie sea, but also does not bully others. All of a sudden, it was in the whole celestial sea, which made countless creatures like them.


    Nowadays, the little Lord of Jiehai sect is married, and he is in love and reason. Even if the powerful creatures in the heaven sea are not there, they also want to send gifts.


    Therefore, recently, Jiehai daozong has simply opened the Mountain Gate completely to welcome all kinds of creatures. It seems that the whole Tianjie sea has never been so lively.


    As the host, Xuan song, Xuan Yue and Xuan Xue all laughed naturally.


    The only thing that gives them a headache is Chu Qing, another protagonist of the wedding.


    From the beginning to now, she has never compromised. Although there was no obvious fierce resistance, the cultivation was sealed, and the resistance could not rise. But he never gave them any good looks.


    According to Xuan song''s meaning, his son should sleep this woman from the beginning!


    As long as she becomes your woman, how can she struggle?


    But Xuan Wudi kept thinking that he would only do this on the wedding night. Because he is a person who values tradition deeply. At the same time, I don''t want to make any trouble on the wedding day. He thinks differently from his father. In his opinion, if he really dares to do so, this woman will hate him all her life.


    Several beautiful maids are dressing Qi Xiaoyu. Qi Xiaoyu, who was originally gorgeous and moving, was so beautiful that she couldn''t breathe after such a dress.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Qi Xiaoyu was surprised that he could be so beautiful. But her heart was full of sadness. She is well prepared.


    The force left in the heart pulse, it is impossible to impact the seal, but it can kill herself!


    These days, Qi Xiaoyu''s perception of Chu Mo is becoming clearer and clearer. She can even sense that Chu Mo is also looking for her!


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m your woman all my life! It''s impossible to marry someone else. So if they really want to force me, I can only express my ambition with death! I hope you can come here in time and take me away." Qi Xiaoyu sat there expressionless and motionless, letting several trembling maidens dress her up.


    The demon king and his party, together with he Lanfeng, came here and were treated with hospitality. However, after hearing the name of the bride, Mojun and others were a little confused.


    "Chu Qing?" Shui Yiyi felt something wrong first. She looked at Chu Qing and said, "it''s one word away from your name."


    "Chu... Feeling?" Chu Qing chewed word by word and frowned. "How do you feel, like a fake name?"


    "Can it be..." the wandering female emperor also had an excellent impression of Qi Xiaoyu and liked this persistent girl very much.


    These people are too smart to judge something from a little bit of clues.


    Shui Yiyi said, "she has come to the heaven sea long ago. According to the law, we can even meet the master of the demon king. For such a long time, we shouldn''t be unable to hear from her."


    The demon king was silent for a moment, and then said, "for a moment, act according to your circumstances. Maybe we think too much."


    Everyone nodded.


    Later, he Lanfeng came in from the outside and said with a happy face, "demon king, Fanghua, two Taoist friends, and you guys, I told the Lord about you. The Lord welcomed you. After the new people worship heaven and earth, I will take you to see the Lord! The Lord welcomes you in person!"


    The demon king smiled and arched his hands: "thank you."


    The wandering lady also nodded.


    Helanfeng smiled and waved his hand, "it should be. Let''s go. I''ll take you all to the main hall to watch the ceremony now! There are too many people here today. I''m afraid I won''t have a place as the island owner if I go late!"


    Everyone had doubts in their hearts, but they didn''t show it. They followed helanfeng and walked towards the position of the hall.


    Soon, I came to the hall of Jiehai daozong. After entering, it was indeed a sea of people. The hall was full of voices, and he Lanfeng led the crowd all the way forward. From time to time, he Lanfeng greeted people on the way, and they all returned gifts one by one.


    Finally, the crowd finally came to the front of the hall.


    At this time, a beautiful woman came out from behind the screen at the end of the hall.


    This woman''s aura is quite strong, noble and elegant. Standing high in the hall, he was not aggressive.


    "This is the vice patriarch of xuanyue." He Lanfeng whispered to Mojun and others.


    Xuan Yue heard it and gently jawed her head at Helan Feng and the demon king. Seeing the wandering empress, her eyes lit up and showed a smile.


    Later, Xuan Yue looked away and said softly, "the auspicious time will come soon. Now, let''s invite a new couple out first!"


    The demon king group of people suddenly looked at the screen with a nervous face. He Lanfeng thought they were expecting the newcomers to appear, and said with a smile, "I''m also very nervous... You said this is not my wedding? What am I nervous about?"


    The demon king reluctantly smiled, still staring.


    From behind the screen above the hall, several maidens in red came out first, each quite beautiful. While walking, he showed his magic power. Countless flowers suddenly appeared on the platform above the hall.


    These ladies are all monks in the supreme realm!


    Under their magic power, the high platform of the hall was immediately beautiful, like a fairyland on earth.


    Many people looked straight, and some nuns couldn''t help muttering, "if I marry someone, I want this scene!"


    At this time, the elegant sound of musical instruments sounded. With the sound of musical instruments, a man and a woman slowly walked out from behind the screen.


    Men''s jade trees are in the wind, and women''s beauty is peerless.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at the woman on the high platform of the main hall. The monks who can appear here really don''t have the kind of ground beetle who has never seen the world, but they have never seen such a beautiful woman!


    For a time, there were tens of thousands of people on the scene in the whole huge hall, silent!


    At the moment of seeing this woman, the demon king and other people were completely stunned!


    Water Yiyi just wanted to cry out, but was directly suppressed by the voice of the wandering female emperor: "don''t make a sound! Look first!"


    The situation is actually extremely dangerous!


    What is this place?


    This is the nest of Jiehai daozong!


    Who are all these people here?


    All the masters of jiehaidao sect, all the masters of thirteen islands, and the patriarch of jiehaidao sect... There are so many powerful creatures of tianjiehai!


    In this huge hall, there are hundreds of ways just because of the breath of the Great Holy Land!


    This is not the Yanhuang realm, nor their ethereal palace.


    This is a restricted area in Luo Tianxian domain!


    This place, even the royal family of Luo Tian, will not attack lightly.


    How many talents are they? In the early days of the great sage of the demon king, the early days of the great sage of the wandering female emperor, and the late days of the realm of the sage of the red moon, Shui Yiyi, Chu Qing, and Ziyan are just quasi holy peaks!


    Not even a saint!


    There are no fewer than a thousand saints in this hall!


    Outside the hall?


    How much more?


    With these people, they want to take Qi Xiaoyu here. It''s simply a fool''s dream!


    What a wise woman Shui Yiyi is, Chu Qing, Hongyue, Ziyan, and who is a fool?


    So, just a moment of shock, they returned to normal.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was just stunned by the beauty of the bride, and did not attract any attention. In fact, everyone''s reaction was similar to theirs.


    I was stunned.


    At this time, Xuan Yue chuckled, "how about our young Lord''s wife?"


    In the huge hall, at this time, there was a sound of air-conditioning and swallowing.


    Xuan Wudi''s face was filled with a very happy smile. He glanced at the beautiful Qi Xiaoyu with the corner of his eyes and said to himself: This is my wife! This will be the woman who will spend my life with me! From now on, we will live and fly together!


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu spoke. She didn''t even see the demon king under the stage. Her eyes didn''t look at anyone. Her face was full of death ambition.


    "I have something to say."


    These four words are extremely cold, just like emanating from billions of years of cold ice.


    These people present, no one with low accomplishments, the worst, are all monks of the supreme realm. The perception of Qi engine is super strong. So I suddenly felt that this bride... Seems to be a little, not quite right.


    Xuan Wudi''s face changed instantly.


    Xuan Yue''s face also changed, looking at Qi Xiaoyu.


    "Can you say?" Qi Xiaoyu said in a cold voice, and then she looked at Xuan Yue: "if I can''t say, I can die now. Don''t try, don''t try, you can''t stop me. That power, in my heart, as long as I have an idea, I will die."


    Everyone on the scene was stunned and completely dumbfounded. Staring at the beautiful woman at the top of the hall.


    Xuan Wudi looked ugly: "Chu Mei... You... Are you?"


    "I''m not Chu." Qi Xiaoyu said calmly with a face.


    Xuan Yue was speechless at this time, standing there, her delicate and beautiful face, frowning tightly. What she was most worried about happened!


    This little girl is really difficult to deal with. If I had known this, it would be better to seal her speaking ability... No, it''s to seal her completely!


    They didn''t expect that this little girl had the ability to commit suicide!


    What a secret! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1519

    Xuan Yue knew that this matter was irretrievable. This will be a huge scandal for Jiehai daozong. Anyway, this wedding is definitely not going to continue. Now it depends on how much can be saved.


    "My surname is Qi and my name is Xiaoyu. Chu is my husband''s surname." Qi Xiaoyu said, glancing at Xuan Wudi and Xuan Yue, then bending his knees gently and saluting them.


    Xuanyue''s eyes suddenly burst into a light. Qi Xiaoyu''s action seemed to indicate that she didn''t want to completely make things out of control. Should there be... Room?


    "Sorry, Prince Xuan Wudi, I can''t marry you. I have a husband. This situation is not what I want. Sorry, but I can''t help it. If you continue to force me, I will die immediately." Qi Xiaoyu''s face was calm. At this time, she suddenly looked under the stage, and she suddenly saw those people of the demon king. There was a flash of surprise in her eyes. I didn''t expect to see them here.


    But soon, Qi Xiaoyu looked away. Then he said, "I''m sorry, these distinguished guests who came all the way. This is a misunderstanding. I hope you don''t take it amiss. Young master Xuan, in fact..."


    "No!" Xuan Wudi suddenly gave a roar and interrupted Qi Xiaoyu''s words. In his eyes, a ferocious color appeared: "you can only be my Xuan Wudi woman! Even if I die today... I''ll marry you, if you die, I''ll die with you!"


    Qi Xiaoyu smiled calmly. With this smile, the country and the city are overwhelming, and the world is gorgeous!


    But this smile is not for Xuan invincible. She raised her head, looked up at the dome of the hall, and whispered, "brother, I''m sorry, I still can''t find you. I''ll go first..."


    "No! Xiao Yu, Chu Mo will come soon! You can''t die!" Water Yiyi suddenly gave a sound to stop drinking.


    This sound made the whole hall silent.


    Then, everyone looked at the water Yiyi side.


    He Lanfeng was even more stupid. He stared at Shui Yiyi dumbfounded, and then glanced at the demon monarchs. He never dreamed that the group of distinguished guests he brought should have known today''s bride. Although I feel very incredible, at this moment, I can only watch.


    At this moment, Shui Yiyi was completely out of her mind. Under the gaze of countless saints and saints, she jumped gently, jumped to the top of the hall, rushed to Qi Xiaoyu, and took Qi Xiaoyu''s cold hand.


    In this process, several people from jiehaidaozong wanted to stop, but Xuan Yue stopped them with his eyes.


    "Xiao Yu, why are you so stupid? If you die, all the haidaozong have to be buried with you!" After Shui Yiyi came to the stage, he had no scruples at all. Looking at Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, he said bluntly.


    The whole hall was silent at first, and then there was an uproar.


    A low angry drink sounded from behind the screen, "what a big breath!"


    Then a tall figure came out from there.


    Xuan song!


    Jiehaidao sect leader!


    Finally, I couldn''t help coming out of the back.


    He didn''t want to show up. He felt ashamed of such a big scandal. But I didn''t expect that this little girl who suddenly appeared to be a saint dared to speak so loudly.


    What do you mean that the whole jiehaidaozong should be buried with you when you die? What a big breath!


    His eyes fell on Shui Yiyi''s body, but he was stunned by Shui Yiyi''s appearance. I didn''t expect that there should be a woman with the same appearance as his "daughter-in-law" in this world.


    At this time, other people in the hall have also noticed the beauty of Shui Yiyi. While being amazed, they also noticed the name that Shui Yiyi said.


    Chu Mo!


    Which Chu Mo?


    Speaking of it, the name Chu Mo is very strange to the whole heaven sea.


    Although tianjiehai is located in Luo Tianxian domain, it seems to be an isolated place. Few monks in the heaven sea enter the testing ground. Rarely pay attention to things outside.


    But this does not mean that they are blocked to that extent. That doesn''t mean they don''t know anything about the outside world.


    They are still very clear about the previous battle in tianjiehai.


    Chu Mo''s amazing performances over the years have actually been heard from the sky sea. Especially in the recent battle of tianjiehai, although Chu Mo was knocked down by the giant, he also cut off a finger of the giant!


    Not everyone can achieve this record!


    Even if it is a seriously injured giant, no one dares to provoke the entire jiehaidaozong.


    At this time, Xuan song also seemed to think of the name Chu mo. his eyebrows frowned tighter and said indifferently, "Chu Mo? That young man who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth? Dare to fight the giant, isn''t he dead?"


    Xuansong''s aura is very strong. Although he didn''t deliberately suppress anyone, only Shui Yiyi, who is in the peak state of quasi saint, still felt the terrible pressure. But her face remained unchanged and she said seriously, "he''s not dead!"


    "Not dead? Hahahahahaha, are you kidding? The giant hit and sank into the sea of heaven... Not dead? The old Kun Dasheng is dead. Is he more powerful than Kun Dasheng?" Xuan Wudi suddenly seemed to be a little crazy, laughing wildly.


    Xuan Wudi, who had never suffered such a blow, stood on his own hall, a little crazy, his eyes were red, looking at Qi Xiaoyu: "so..."


    "So what?" A flat voice, penetrating everything, covering everything, suddenly shrouded the entire huge hall, and then, from the outside, came into a figure.


    Hearing the sound, Qi Xiaoyu, standing on the stage, fell down with tears.


    Water Yiyi''s face also showed an incredible look.


    The demon king, the wandering female emperor, the red moon, Chu Qing and Ziyan under the stage were also stunned, and then their faces showed ecstasy.


    Here comes Chu Mo!


    In the whole hall, everyone''s eyes subconsciously looked at the door of the hall. All kinds of eyes fell on the young man who came in from the outside.


    The young man was dressed in black, with white hair like a waterfall, draped over his shoulders, sword eyebrows and starry eyes, and looked extremely handsome. In particular, the head of some strange white hair, his face also slightly showed a little morbid pale, but it added a lot of charm to him.


    On the spot, many nuns of tianjiehai looked straight, and they had never seen such an attractive man. A heart can''t help popping up.


    Above the hall, xuansong''s eyes flashed an extremely dangerous light. His eyes became cold, and he looked coldly at the young man who walked in from the outside, emitting an extremely dangerous smell. At the same time, lock the two Qi machines on Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi.


    As long as someone makes a slight change, he is sure to kill the two women in an instant!


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do this. Lord Xuan." Chu Mo came in from the gate of the hall. The crowd in front of him naturally separated.


    This is subconscious! By the time they found out by themselves, the white haired young man had gone. These people felt a little shocked in their hearts one by one. Because among them, there are monks in the Great Holy Land!


    Both of them are in the realm of Mahatma, but it seems that they are a realm worse than this white haired youth... Is this white haired youth really a monk in the realm of Mahatma? Not a young giant?


    Xuan Wudi on the stage looked at the white haired youth and suddenly realized the identity of the other party. He couldn''t help but roar and hit Chu Mo directly.


    Xuan Yue, who had been staring at Xuan Wudi nearby, shot in an instant and directly broke the blow of Xuan Wudi.


    A dull sound broke out in the air of the main hall.


    The attack of the great holy land was quite terrifying. If the whole hall were not protected by the Dharma array, I''m afraid the fluctuation of the attack would completely collapse here.


    Xuan Wudi looked at his aunt angrily: "why stop me?"


    Chu Mo, who had walked to the bottom of the steps of the hall, did not even do any defensive action from beginning to end. Even those other saints admire this courage. If it were their own words, they would walk in the midst of the encirclement full of enemies. It''s really hard for Chu Mo to be so calm in the face of a great saint''s action.


    Xuan Yue sighed softly and didn''t answer her own nephew. Then he glanced at Xuan song and said, "brother, will this farce continue?"


    Xuan song glanced at Xuan Yue, and then looked coldly at Chu Mo under the stage. Between his eyebrows, there was a flash of evil spirit, and he said in a cold voice, "Chu Mo, do you want to be enemies with jiehaidaozong?"


    "Don''t you think it''s funny that Lord Xuan said this?" Chu Mo walked step by step down the steps to the high platform. When passing by the demon king and others, Chu Mo even smiled at his master and others.


    That calm manner simply stunned everyone.


    He didn''t get ready, nor did he spread any killing opportunities, but it happened that every step he took forward, everyone present would feel more nervous. In the end, some people with low level even feel out of breath.


    "Stop!" Xuan Wudi roared. Although he didn''t continue to fight Chu Mo, looking at that posture, it might explode at any time. He stared at Chu Mo who kept coming up from below. Although he was condescending, he had a feeling that he needed to look up to that person. This feeling made Xuan Wudi even a little crazy.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak and didn''t stop. He continued to step up step by step. Although the high platform at the end of the hall is very high, Chu Mo is getting closer and closer as he keeps walking up.


    "Chu Mo, you''d better stop, or I''ll kill them both!" Xuan song finally couldn''t stand it. The pressure brought by this white haired youth was too great!


    Xuan Yue frowned and whispered, "Prince Chu, I think there may be some misunderstanding."


    Chu Mo smiled at Xuan Yue: "I also think it''s a misunderstanding, but the Lord of Xuan... Doesn''t seem to think so."¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Ask for a monthly ticket.


    Ask for some recommended tickets!! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1520

    Xuan song looked at Chu Mo coldly and said in his heart: I just heard that Chu Mo was the top Tianjiao of the young generation of Luo Tianxian domain. Although he didn''t become famous for a long time, he had many brilliant achievements. Whether it was the previous performance against the Zhong family father and son, or in the southern battlefield and the northern battlefield, it can be called peerless amazing. Especially in the face of the giant''s blow, he was able to cut off the giant''s finger, sink into the sea of heaven... And return alive. No matter what magic tools he used to help. His own strength is absolutely top-notch!


    This kind of person, in the past, has always been a low-key person and work, jiehaidaozong said that he would not offend anything.


    But this time is different!


    After so many years of suffering, jiehaidaozong finally came out. Tianjiehaiguzong was beaten and maimed, and the black fish clan was almost dead and injured, and the black fish ancestor disappeared.


    Nowadays, the strongest force in the whole tianjiehai is Jiehai daozong.


    This marriage is also a signal used by Xuan song to announce the rise of Jiehai daozong to the whole Tianjie sea!


    As a result, before the fire was lit, there was a basin of cold water.


    This simply made Xuan song have a mouthful of old blood in his heart. He felt like he couldn''t spit it out, and almost didn''t suffocate him.


    He knew in his heart that if he admitted this time, Jiehai daozong would always be the second rate force of tianjiehai!


    Even if the ancestor of black fish died, the ancient sect of tianjiehai died, and the black fish clan was also extinct... The sect of jiehaidao is still a second-rate sect!


    Just like a man who will never harden!


    Look at the humiliating expression on the faces of those jiehaidao people in the hall, and look at the schadenfreude hidden behind the seemingly calm of those powerful creatures of tianjiehai who came to watch the ceremony in the hall... Xuan song sighed in his heart: there is no way back!


    Xuan Yue or Xuan Xue, his two younger sisters, although in a high realm, are women after all.


    So


    Xuansong''s momentum suddenly rose, infinitely close to the giant''s powerful field, and burst out in an instant!


    This field directly shocked almost everyone present!


    Even those monks in Jiehai daozong, for the first time, saw the patriarch completely burst into full momentum.


    How strong!


    Too powerful!


    It turned out that our Lord was such a terrible master!


    People of jiehaidaozong all have a feeling of elation.


    And those powerful creatures of tianjiehai who came to watch the ceremony were also shocked by the aura on Xuan song. At that moment, they all put away the mind of schadenfreude, and the expression on their faces became dignified.


    Finally, I realized that there was no reason why Jiehai daozong could become the second sect of tianjiehai all the time.


    Low key... Really does not mean weak.


    When xuansong''s field covered the whole audience, he looked at Chu Mo coldly, and his voice was extremely low. He said word by word: "what if you don''t think so? Chu Mo, this is Jiehai daozong! Even if you are a royal kinsman, you can''t be wild here! If you are sensible, leave by yourself. Lest everyone be ugly!"


    "And then? You just took my two wives openly?" Chu Mo smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Qi Xiaoyu has completely calmed down since she saw Chu Mo, because she knows very well that since Chu Mo came back alive, she can already take them away. It''s just that she loves Chu Mo''s white hair very much, and she doesn''t know how to do it. Her eyes have never left Chu Mo''s eyes. Suddenly heard Chu Mo say two wives, Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, suddenly jumped up a happy flame.


    Heaven and earth testified that at this moment, her heart was extremely calm! There was no trace of jealousy. On the contrary, she also shook Yiyi''s shaking hand.


    Shui Yiyi was stunned. She loved Chu Mo for so many years. Up to now, I still love deeply. But looking at the feelings between Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu, she had already been desperate. No more hope. Many times she even felt that she was a redundant person beside Qi Xiaoyu and Chu mo.


    Of course, she never mentioned this feeling to others.


    She followed Chu Mo without hesitation, and stayed here without complaint or regret. It was just the obsession in her heart, which had been her feelings for so many years, and she was used to it.


    Therefore, when Chu Mo said this sentence, Shui Yiyi, such a smart woman, didn''t react at the first time. Until Qi Xiaoyu clenched her hand, she suddenly came back to her senses. Then, she took a careful look at Qi Xiaoyu first. Qi Xiaoyu didn''t see any jealousy in his eyes, but only joy. Water Yiyi''s tears flowed down at once. She didn''t even dare to look into Chu Mo''s eyes. I''m afraid his words... Are just kidding.


    The demon king and others under the stage all have some regrets. These people present, in addition to the wandering female emperor, several others were very clear about the things between Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi.


    It''s just that it''s really difficult for outsiders to intervene in such matters as feelings. Everyone looks anxious, but there is nothing they can do. Over the years, Chu Mo''s pace has become larger and faster, and his cultivation speed has also become faster and faster. In the end, no one paid attention to his feelings at all.


    Therefore, for Chu Mo''s statement today, the hearts of red moon, Chu Qing and Ziyan all rise with warmth.


    This feeling is really good.


    But some people feel bad!


    The whole people of jiehaidaozong feel bad.


    They feel humiliated by force!


    Their little grandma, and another gorgeous woman of the same grade as the little grandma, flirted with the white haired young man in front of them. The kind of love between each other is simply abusing the hearts of these people!


    The worst feeling is Xuan Wudi, who is not well now. I''m going crazy!


    He felt that he might go crazy anytime, anywhere. Especially when looking at the woman he likes, holding the hand of another woman and looking at the white haired youth with eyes like water, Xuan Wudi felt that he was going to collapse.


    Xuan song is probably the most embarrassed one besides Xuan Wudi.


    Two wives!


    These two women are both his wives!


    Even if he has the aura of a giant, there is no way to recover their moral deficiency.


    Jiehaidaozong, accustomed to the days when people are oppressed overhead, wants to learn that kind of strong and domineering style, which can''t be learned in a day or two.


    Xuan Yue couldn''t watch this scene anymore. Naturally, she understood her brother''s mind and what Xuan song was thinking. But the problem is, if you want to establish prestige, you should also choose a good object!


    Her intuition told her that choosing this white haired youth as the object of prestige, Jiehai daozong... Is likely to suffer a big loss!


    Think carefully about how the ancient sect of heaven sea and the black fish clan are abolished, and you will understand!


    Are they really crippled by the army of the royal family of Luo Tian? If the army of the royal family of Luo Tian is so powerful, why didn''t it completely decide the outcome after fighting for so many years before Chu Mo came?


    To understand this, Xuan Yue''s heart tightened fiercely. Xin said he must remind his brother.


    But at this time, Xuan song shot Chu Mo!


    With infinite access to the spiritual field of the giant, he suddenly blasted towards Chu Mo!


    Silent, but it can kill invisibly!


    This kind of attack is the most dangerous and terrifying. Outsiders can''t perceive it. Only the people involved understand the danger.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, "you can''t learn that kind of bullying after all. Why?"


    While talking, the field between him and Xuan song was frozen directly. To outsiders, they stood there motionless. Chu Mo''s voice came out, and some monks with lower accomplishments did not even notice any abnormalities.


    Only those who have reached the saint''s realm can perceive that there is a problem in the field on the high platform of the hall.


    Only those who came to the great holy land really understood the fierce competition between Xuan song and Chu mo. But many of the great saints present soon couldn''t help sighing. They knew that Xuan song might not lose, but he certainly wouldn''t win.


    Because in this case, Chu Mo can speak easily.


    Another thought immediately rushed to their hearts: how strong is the spiritual strength of this white haired youth... Exactly?


    In the face of xuansong''s ability to step into the realm of giants just a line away, he can be so relaxed... Is this too incredible?


    Xuan song''s face turned red. His spiritual strength could easily suppress a domain! Thousands of big worlds with endless creatures can be evolved at will! But he couldn''t do any harm to the white haired young man in front of him.


    "Is that enough?" Chu Mo looked at Xuan song and asked faintly.


    "You..." Xuan Song said only one word about you, and he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Xuan Yue looked at her brother with a worried look on her face, walked over and gently helped him, saying softly, "brother, have you forgotten our Zu Xun?"


    Xuan song''s body shook slightly and murmured, "in the past years, our ancestors felt the continuous war in Luo Tianxian domain and had a feeling of seclusion. They took their family children to the Tianjie sea, found this isolated place, and built the xiajie sea sect. They left their last words and did not fight."


    "Yes, no dispute. What does the disturbance outside have to do with us?" Xuan Yue whispered.


    Xuan song''s face showed a wry smile and looked at his sister: "am I naturally weak?" With this sentence, Xuan song''s whole person instantly seemed to be many times older. Then he bowed to Chu Mo and said, "sorry, Master Chu, it''s all us..."


    "No!" The Xuan over there was invincible, and finally completely collapsed. He watched his father bow his head in front of the white haired youth, completely giving up his dignity and the pride of the strong. He collapsed!


    The spiritual world values strength. Is it a job to rob a woman? If Chu Mo was just a monk in the holy land, would he dare to come here alone and stand on the stage and talk nonsense? If there is a giant in Jiehai daozong, does Chu Mo dare to be presumptuous?


    Xuan Wudi was completely crazy. He raised his momentum to the extreme and hit Chu Mo directly!


    This blow will destroy the sky and the earth!


    Can easily annihilate a Galaxy!


    This is a real grand Saint attack! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1521

    "No!" Xuan Yue and Xuan song uttered an exclamation at the same time.


    They also shot at the same time to stop Xuan Wudi''s attack.


    But the blow was too hard!


    It belongs to the kind of attack that cannot be sealed once it breaks out.


    A violent breath hit the whole hall.


    These people on the stage bear the brunt. Qi Xiaoyu, who has been sealed with cultivation, and Shui Yiyi, who has only the holy land, are in imminent danger.


    Xuan Yue directly offered a magic instrument to protect Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu. The woman''s mind is very delicate. She knows that once these two women have a slightest accident, today, the whole jiehaidaozong... May really be over!


    The strength of this white haired youth in front of them is far beyond their imagination!


    Chu Mo''s speed is faster than Xuan Yue.


    He directly sacrificed the chaos oven and covered Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu. At the same time, he sacrificed the celestial mirror and directly sealed the high platform!


    Xuan Wudi''s such a terrible blow, except that it shocked the hall for a moment, no breath leaked out.


    Chu Mo used the nine character mantra to directly reverse the time and space of this high platform. That unparalleled Avenue directly shocked the whole audience.


    On the high platform, time solidifies.


    Everything seems to be fixed there.


    Even Xuan Yue and Xuan song are hard to move!


    The shock in their hearts was like a raging wave. Finally understand that those who can survive the giant''s attack and cut down the giant''s finger are really not what they can compete with.


    As for the people in the hall below the stage, they couldn''t see anything. Because the whole tower was shrouded by the divine light released by the God of the sky.


    Countless people of jiehaidaozong immediately surrounded the demon king and others. But he didn''t do it.


    The demon king and the wandering lady stood there calmly, their faces unchanged.


    Helan Feng looked embarrassed and anxious, and shouted, "don''t do it! Don''t do it!"


    On the high platform.


    In the time and space that has been reversed by Chu Mo''s nine character mantra, it is difficult for everyone except Chu Mo to move. Chu Mo looked at the blow from Xuan Wudi and waved it casually. This extremely powerful force directly disappeared without a trace.


    Then he went to Xuan Wudi.


    "Master Chu..." Xuan song cried hard, "don''t talk to the dog... General knowledge."


    Xuan Yue also looked at Chu Mo with a pleading face: "young master Xuan..."


    Xuan Wudi over there turned pale and said with great difficulty, "don''t... Beg... Him!"


    Chu Mo walked to Xuan Wudi''s face, glanced at him, and didn''t start. Then, put the chaos oven away.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, with no fear on their faces, looked at Chu Mo and smiled like flowers.


    In this field, they can''t move either, but they don''t have any fear.


    "It''s all right." Chu Mo first hugged Qi Xiaoyu, and then gently hugged the red faced water Yiyi.


    Then Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu carefully and said in surprise, "you are so beautiful today!"


    Qi Xiaoyu blushed and looked at Chu Mo with watery eyes. The two became husband and wife for many years, but they got together less and separated more. Qi Xiaoyu was very shy in his bones and had no resistance to any love words from Chu mo.


    "After we go back, I''ll go to my uncle and have a grand wedding!" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said seriously.


    Then he looked to the side of the water Yiyi: "together!"


    Water Yiyi''s eyes are like water. Although he can''t speak, his eyes have explained everything.


    Later, Chu Mo waved his hand, and the sky god came back to him. And take back the power of the nine word mantra, and all fields disappear in an instant.


    At this time, everyone on the stage finally regained their ability to move freely.


    Xuan Wudi didn''t continue to attack Chu mo. his strongest blow had been dissolved by Chu mo. what else could he do? Standing there with a dead face, I feel that the whole world is far away from him.


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t look at him at all. She didn''t like this man at all from the beginning.


    To put it mildly, I fell in love with her at first sight and fell in love with her. To put it mildly, what is the difference between this behavior and robbers?


    If Chu Mo hadn''t arrived in time today, she might have died. If Chu Mo was not strong enough, what would happen now? Can Xuan song talk so easily?


    This tone was suppressed after seeing Chu mo.


    But pressing down does not mean eliminating.


    At this time, Chu Mo sent the two women to the stage and looked at the demon king: "master, why are you here?"


    The demon king glanced at Chu Mo: "first solve this matter at present, and the rest will be discussed later." Immediately, the demon king sent a message to Chu Mo: are you sure you can retreat after making trouble?


    What is master? This is it.


    The devil''s understanding of Chu Mo is far better than that of his parents!


    I''m afraid there is only Qi Xiaoyu in this world. His understanding of Chu Mo can compete with the demon king.


    The demon king knew too much about his apprentice''s temperament. His wife suffered such a big loss. With Chu Mo''s temperament, if she could endure it, it would be a strange thing!


    As for why Chu Mo has been holding back and didn''t break out, it''s not about taking the overall situation into consideration. Must be afraid!


    Although Qi Xiaoyu didn''t speak, he was communicating with Chu Mo with his eyes. Chu Mo first heard back to the demon king and said, "they have backhands, and so do we!"


    Then Chu Mo gave Qi Xiaoyu a reassuring look, and then he stood under the stage and looked at Xuan song on the stage: "Lord Xuan, can we settle accounts now?"


    Xuan song saw that his son was all right, and he was relieved, but he didn''t expect Chu Mo to be reluctant. His face also sank, frowned, and said, "Master Chu, the matter is over."


    "It''s over? Xuan song, you call your wife out and let me take it back. If I marry someone casually, this matter is really over." Chu Mo stood there, his face calm.


    There was an uproar in the whole hall.


    All the disciples of Jiehai sect were filled with righteous indignation and looked at Chu Mo uncontrollably. If it weren''t for the patriarch''s failure to order, no matter how terrible Chu Mo was, they would have rushed up!


    Those heavenly sea spirits who came to watch the ceremony all looked at Chu Mo with great interest. Heart said this guy is really brave! In the lair of Jiehai daozong, in front of xuansong and everyone, I dare to challenge like this. Originally, they thought that Chu Mo would be more or less afraid of the powerful power of jiehaidaozong. Anyway, I didn''t suffer any losses. On the contrary, I gained the upper hand. Just take these people away.


    I didn''t expect that in this case, Chu Mo had the courage to stay here and asked Xuan song for an explanation!


    Most importantly, many people know that Xuan song loves his wife very much. In the eyes of insiders, their feelings are also very envious. Accompanied for many years, there has never been such a thing as blushing and quarreling. Therefore, for Xuan song, his wife is much more important than his son!


    So, the moment Chu Mo said this, Xuan Yue knew it was going to be bad, so she hurried forward and wanted to get round.


    But at this moment, Xuan song broke out directly and slapped Chu Mo with an uncontrollable palm: "little beast... You want to die!"


    Chu Mo''s face was cold, and he also shot directly!


    "Maybe you can''t stand treating other people''s wives like this when it''s your turn? What!" Chu Mo''s angry cry rang through the whole hall.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s hand, Xuan Yue over there had no choice but to attack Chu mo. anyway, she was Xuan song''s sister after all.


    Xuan Wudi saw that his father had started, and he couldn''t help shouting: "you dare to insult my mother, I''ll kill you!"


    At the same time, more people surrounded the demon king.


    Only he Lanfeng, with a embarrassed expression on his face, said bitterly, "don''t... Fight..."


    Bang!


    An impatient saint has shot at the demon king.


    When did the demon king counselle? In the past years, when he was in the fairy world, he was besieged by countless people. Today''s scene, for him, is at best a recurrence of yesterday. What''s more, he is not the little monk who was forced to leave the human world in the past!


    Boom!


    The devil raised his hand and cut!


    This knife was too sharp, and the way of killing contained in it made the monk of the great saint realm of Haidao who shot at him tremble.


    In the final analysis, the demon king has grown up and experienced too many battles! I don''t know how many times I have experienced the crisis of life and death alone. On the contrary, the great sage of jiehaidaozong, who has been practicing all the way, has almost gone smoothly without any setbacks. I haven''t even experienced a few particularly dangerous battles.


    Facing the knife of the demon king, he almost forgot what moves he should use to resist it.


    Fortunately, there are many of them.


    All kinds of attacks directly hit the demon king like a tide.


    Those heavenly sea spirits who came to watch the ceremony kept retreating. This matter has nothing to do with them. They don''t want to get involved in this trouble.


    At this time, a cold voice sounded in the middle of the hall: "how great are people?"


    A breath of Avenue instantly filled the whole hall.


    This breath is too powerful and powerful!


    It immediately moved everyone.


    Then, a cold woman''s voice rang out: "have you finally appeared? The hidden strong? Jiehai daozong is not a place where everyone can be wild!"


    A gorgeous woman emerged from the void.


    Xuan Xue!


    Jiehaidao sect vice Lord!


    Xuan Xue, who has never appeared, finally appeared at this time!


    She looked at another part of the hall with her eyes clear and cold. There stood a young man in blue with a long body of jade.


    The man holds a trident, his black hair is like a waterfall, his blood is extremely vigorous, and his eyes bloom with two divine lights. At the center of his eyebrows, there is also a vertical eye!


    Xuan Xue was stunned on the spot and said quietly, "Kun Da Sheng!"


    Hum!


    At this time, three figures directly flew out of the platform.


    Xuan song, Xuan Yue, Xuan Wudi!


    Three people were directly jumped out, of which Xuan Wudi was the most seriously injured, and the blood gushed wildly, and the whole person had fainted in mid air.


    Then came xuansong''s roar: "Chu mo... You, you abandoned him. You''re so cruel. Our haidaozong and you are irreconcilable!"


    Chu Mo destroyed Xuan invincible with a blow! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1522

    Xuan Xue also wanted to crack her canthus and shouted, "invincible!" She looked at Chu Mo with resentment. But she didn''t dare to make any changes, because the young man in blue opposite was so terrible!


    His reputation was once only under the ancestor of black fish in this celestial sea!


    Even the old blackfish didn''t dare to provoke him easily!


    Kun Dasheng!


    Once one of the Seven Saints, the most powerful fish in the heaven sea!


    Kun Da Sheng stared coldly at the situation in the hall, and the vertical eye in the middle of the eyebrow emitted a monstrous light, Looking at Xuan Xue said, "Jiehai daozong, since it has always been very low-key, why can''t it continue to be low-key? Just getting a little better, you learn others'' robber style. Xuansong, you rob others'' wives as daughters-in-law, and you don''t change your face and have a clear conscience. But you can''t tolerate others to humiliate your wife. Do you think that Jiehai daozong is really invincible in this Tianjie sea?"


    In the whole hall, everyone stopped.


    Kun Da Sheng''s reputation is too prosperous.


    When he crossed the heaven sea in the past years, he was really free from taboos, and no one dared to provoke him.


    Even though he sank into the sea of heaven for endless years, people still look respectful when they mention him.


    Xuan song looked painfully at his son, who fell unconscious on the ground. His eyes shone with a light of incomparable hatred, and he roared, "Kun Dasheng, this is unfair! Even if we were wrong first, it didn''t cause any evil consequences after all, Chu Mo He... Why, why is he so vicious... He even abandoned my son!"


    The gentle Xuan Yue also looked at Xuan Wudi who fell unconscious on the ground with great sadness, and her eyes were red. She and Xuan Xue have never married, and treat Xuan Wudi as her own nephew. And all the time, Xuan Wudi is filial and clever, and has never done anything too serious.


    This time, I just fell in love with a woman I shouldn''t love, and I was so punished. It''s really too inappropriate!


    Chu Mo, with white hair, stood on the high platform, bowed down, looked at the group in the hall, and then snorted coldly, "if it weren''t for your reputation and no evil deeds, it would not be just like this today. Abolish Xuan Wudi, and he deserved it! Xuan song, if you don''t agree, just retaliate. Anytime! I''m waiting for you!"


    With that, Chu Mo glanced at the demon king and others: "master, let''s go!"


    Xuan Xue said coldly, "go? No one wants to go today!"


    While talking, Xuan Xue''s momentum broke out completely, looking at Chu Mo coldly: "leave your life!"


    Kun Dasheng glanced at Xuan Xue: "are you sure?"


    Xuan Xuejiao drank: "Kun Dasheng, don''t think I can''t see that you are still seriously injured! In the past years, you were hit and sank in the sky sea, and it should be Chu Mo who saved you? To repay the help, you must first think about whether you can leave here alive! Don''t think I''m afraid of you!"


    Xuan Xue''s aura is extremely strong. In the face of the famous Kun Dasheng, she is awe inspiring.


    Hearing this, Kun Dasheng suddenly laughed.


    Then, with a wave of Poseidon fork in his hand, a faint wave hit Xuan Xue.


    Xuan Xue sneered, "you''re old!"


    Raising your hand is a blow!


    Bang!


    In the hall, there was a bang, which made the whole hall crumble. Even with the support of the Dharma array, it is difficult to withstand the continuous fighting of so many strong people in this.


    By this time, most people had withdrawn from this hall. Gathered on the square outside, they all looked at the hall in shock.


    In the hall.


    After Xuan Xue and Kun Dasheng fought hard, his body suddenly retreated back to the edge of the hall and hit the wall. The wall finally couldn''t bear this kind of impact.


    Collapse!


    With the collapse of this wall, the Dharma array of the whole hall was finally destroyed and instantly crushed into powder by the infinite power of the avenue.


    Many people outside were affected, and many people retreated with massive hemoptysis. He looked at this scene with a frightened face.


    Here, the headquarters of Jiehai daozong, countless Dharma arrays shine. Without the support of these Dharma arrays, this small world would collapse directly at the first time. Even the whole celestial sea will set off huge waves!


    Kun Dasheng and Xuan Xue fought directly, but Xuan Xue was suppressed by Kun Dasheng!


    Moreover, discerning people can see that although Xuan Xue is extremely powerful, it is even stronger than Xuan song, and infinitely close to the ancestral realm of the giant. However, in the face of Kun Dasheng, he was still unable to do what he wanted and retreated step by step.


    Xuansong and xuanyue here also have a group of great saints of jiehaidaozong, surrounding Chu Mo and others.


    Xuan song''s face was so gloomy that he could directly drip water, staring at Chu Mo: "Chu Mo, you don''t want to leave here alive today."


    Chu Mo looked calm and said faintly, "then I''ll wash your jiehaidaozong with blood!"


    "You..." Xuan song felt the evil spirit in his chest, which really made him uncomfortable.


    Other great saints of Jiehai sect were also mad with anger. One of them was an island Lord from one of the thirteen islands, and a peak monk of the Great Holy Land angrily said, "Lord, what are you waiting for? Order! This kind of anger... We Jiehai sect can''t bear it!"


    Helan Feng''s face showed a look of great pain. From the bottom of his heart, he really doesn''t want to be enemies with these people.


    Whether it is a powerful but elegant demon king, or a wandering lady with a powerful aura, noble temperament and a cymbic orchid heart, all let him have the feeling of meeting a bosom friend. He sincerely wants to be friends with these people.


    But now this form forced him to break with this group of people. Because anyway, he is from jiehaidaozong.


    Another Mahatma of Jiehai sect also angrily said, "Lord, what are you waiting for? Order! Whether it''s right or wrong, we can''t be bullied to this extent!"


    "Yes, Lord, give orders!"


    "Even if we don''t want to risk our lives today, we should leave Chu Mo here!"


    "Shame!"


    "Yes, shame!"


    A group of great saints of Jiehai sect are all crazy.


    It''s easy for them to get out of it. If they are slapped back like this, it''s really frustrating. And what prestige can it have in the whole heaven sea in the future? Being beaten by others alone, I dare not fight back. Who cares about such a force?


    Xuan song took a deep breath, just at the moment when he decided to order


    "Ah!" Xuan Xue over there gave a cry of surprise, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Light snow!"


    "Xueer!"


    Xuan song and Xuan Yue shouted with concern at the same time.


    Looking at Xuan Xue again, she stood there pale, her eyes seemed to be bursting out fire, but she didn''t move.


    Because the sacred sea god fork was right at her throat.


    Kun Dasheng steadily held the Poseidon fork, calmly looked at Xuan Xue and said, "Kun Dasheng, who is seriously injured and dying, is not something that you, a younger generation, can provoke. I am indeed old, you are right, because in the past, like you, I picked ten and one move to solve the battle!"


    Xuan Xue clenched her lips, and the flame in her eyes gradually disappeared and became extremely complex. Suddenly he opened his mouth and said, "as for what you said about me? You... You just kill me!"


    With that, he bumped into Poseidon fork!


    "No!"


    "Don''t do anything stupid!"


    Xuan song and Xuan Yue are going crazy, and both of them are going to collapse. At this time, where can Xuan song care about what to order to surround Chu Mo? For fear of his sister''s slightest mistake.


    Kun Dasheng smiled faintly and took back the Poseidon fork directly. Xuan Xue exerted great efforts and was indeed determined to die. Therefore, this time, she rushed directly into the arms of Kun Dasheng. Then he fainted directly.


    A monk at the peak of the Great Holy Land fainted in his anger. Soft fell into the arms of Kun Da Sheng.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Kun Dasheng was also stunned. He looked embarrassed and wanted to push Xuan Xue away, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Chu Mo looked strangely at the handsome Kun Dasheng, hehe smiled, I don''t know what to think.


    Qi Xiaoyu gave Chu Mo a coquettish white look. She knew Chu Mo too well. As soon as Chu Mo smiled, she understood Chu Mo''s mind. The heart says that this person is really bad. At this time, he actually wants to think about something else.


    At this time, Xuan Xue woke up slowly. After all, this supreme realm, where will you really faint. The so-called fainting is just a moment. When she woke up, she suddenly realized something was wrong.


    In fact, this time is the best time for her to sneak into Kun Da Sheng!


    With her realm, it is not difficult to hit Kun Da Sheng with one blow. But she said she couldn''t do anything. In her life, she has never been so close to a man. When the color below is crimson, it flashes and disappears in an instant.


    Everyone on the scene looked at each other. Look at me, I look at you, and I think this battle is really wonderful.


    At this moment, Xuan Wudi, who had previously been disabled and fainted, woke up and immediately found himself disabled. He couldn''t help but feel sad and howled, "Dad... Kill them! Kill them! Don''t let go of any!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Xuan Wudi over there, and then looked at Xuan song''s people. Slowly, he pulled out the killing sky. In his eyes, he directly shot two divine lights, a sense of war, and instantly improved.


    It''s nothing more than World War I!


    You have your persistence, and I also have my protection!


    The woman who bullied me still wants to turn around and find fault?


    Then fight!


    Kun Dasheng also instantly returned to Chu Mo without saying a word, but his fighting spirit was not much less than Chu mo.


    He has been sleeping in the sea for too many years. He is a dominant fish in the sea! Even if you are beaten and sunk in the heaven sea, how can you die so easily? Even the giant can''t deduce the strangeness of the sky and the sea. He can only be regarded as dead.


    After being rescued by Chu Mo, Kun Dasheng regarded this white haired young man as his Savior. Also a particularly appetizing junior!


    Not to mention the deep relationship between Chu Mo and monkey sage.


    Xuansong''s heart was extremely tangled. He really wanted to kill these people regardless of everything¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1523

    In terms of quantity, Jiehai daozong absolutely occupies a huge advantage. But many people... Is it necessarily useful?


    He knew very well that Chu Mo might be difficult to protect these people around him, or he might be seriously injured. Think about the fate of Jiuyou ancient clan, tianjiehai ancient clan and the black fish clan. Once Chu Mo goes crazy, Jiehai daozong will certainly no longer exist!


    The end will never be much stronger than those forces.


    He never felt that he was an indecisive person, but what happened today finally made him see clearly that he was not decisive enough.


    Look at the group of people around Chu Mo, even those who can''t even reach the realm of saints, but they are also fearless and calm!


    "Hey..." Xuan sighed with relief.


    At this time, a very strong voice came from the distant sky: "if I don''t want to be exterminated, I''ll honestly bow my head and admit my mistake! If I were Chu Mo, I should just smash your unlucky son with a stick!"


    "Big brother!" Kun Dasheng''s eyes showed excitement and shouted.


    "Haha, Kun, it''s the happiest thing for me to see you alive for so many years!" With this sound, a figure suddenly appeared here.


    A short monkey, with golden eyes and a big iron bar, rushed over and directly hugged Kun Dasheng.


    Seeing this monkey, the whole jiehaidao sect was silent. Everyone''s momentum suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    That monkey!


    The monkey, who has been suppressed for countless years, still killed the Giant Monkey in the great holy land after coming out!


    Think about how domineering Zi Laozu is? As one of the giants of the entire Luotian universe, who can defeat him when he runs through endless years? But it was defeated by this monkey.


    Even without this monkey, Xuan song didn''t dare to make up his mind to fight with Chu mo. Now... What else to say?


    Xuan song gave a whoosh, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his body was shaky. He said sadly, "today, jiehaidaozong... Recognized the planting!"


    The monkey sneered, "don''t be so sad, as if you are a sad hero. Xuan song, can I borrow your daughter-in-law?"


    Although I just arrived, it''s just an idea to want to know what happened with the monkey''s experience and realm.


    "You..." Xuan song looked at the monkey saint with his eyes about to crack.


    "Don''t borrow? Then don''t pretend there! Disgusting" the monkey sneered a few times, then looked at Chu Mo and said with a hehe smile, "boy, you did a good job. If you don''t fight this fight today and take people away directly, I will look down on you!"


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and hugged the monkey: "I''ve seen the great sage!"


    "No, no, no, No. why are there so many etiquette?" The monkey said, looking at Kun Dasheng: "Kun, the cat may still be alive, let''s go to Jiuyou to pick him up!"


    Kun Dasheng''s eyes glowed with hope and nodded vigorously, "that guy has nine lives, he must still be alive!"


    The monkey glanced at Chu Mo and said to Chu Mo, "go, go, they have confessed, don''t delay here. Boy, aren''t you going to have a wedding? My brother will give you some decent gifts later! Remember, wait for me!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, and both women lowered their heads somewhat shyly.


    Monkey hehe smiled: "two younger brothers and sisters are so beautiful, your boy is lucky. Let''s go!"


    Chu Mo nodded, took the crowd, followed the monkey and Kun Dasheng and left directly.


    On the side of Jiehai daozong, everyone looked at their figures with a gloomy face and disappeared in sight a little.


    At the scene, only Xuan Wudi''s unwilling cry was left.


    Those heavenly sea spirits who came to watch the ceremony also came to say goodbye to Xuan Yue one by one.


    Xuan song stood there, as if petrified, and did not speak, allowing those people to leave one by one. Until all the outsiders left, Xuan song seemed to come back to life and said in a hoarse voice, "from now on, Jiehai daozong, dissolve it. I''m incompetent and can''t bring you more glory. It also makes you lose your face... And you have no face to continue to be the suzerain. Jiehai daozong has no meaning to continue to exist."


    Hua La, a large number of people fell to their knees.


    Helan Feng said in a deep voice, "Lord, please take back your order. This is not a crime of war!"


    "Lord, please take back your orders. This is not a crime of war!"


    Jiehai daozong, after all, is a hermit sect. Even if some people in the sect have ambitions, their greatest ambition is to dominate the heaven sea. There is no more ambition.


    They have long been used to living their own days quietly in this sect.


    Therefore, they don''t want Xuan song to dissolve the sect, because then, they will really be homeless. Also lost the greatest reliance.


    Although xuansong''s combat power is average, his realm can indeed suppress the vast majority of creatures in the sea of heaven. Don''t look at such a big loss today, such a big loss. But there are still very few people in the whole heaven sea who really dare to trouble them!


    Xuan Song said bitterly, "do you think it is meaningful for us to continue?"


    At this time, Xuan Yue suddenly said, "of course. We still have revenge!"


    "Is there a chance?" Xuan song sighed.


    Xuan Yue said, "even if there is no, there is always a driving force to move forward. We jiehaidaozong have been at ease for too many years, and it is time to make some changes."


    Many people of jiehaidaozong couldn''t help nodding secretly. Their hearts said that it was indeed true. If the whole sect didn''t advocate fighting, how could it be so today? From top to bottom, not even bloody!


    Right or wrong, for the time being, this kind of advice is unpleasant.


    Xuan song glanced at the crowd, then looked at Xuan Yue and said, "from today on, you will be the patriarch!"


    "This..." Xuan Yue was stunned.


    Xuan Song said to all the humanitarians, "I''m not competent and bloody enough to be the patriarch. From now on, xuanyue will be the patriarch of jiehaidao from now on!"


    Great saint friar, follow his words. A golden decree fell from the sky.


    Visions arise between heaven and earth, and then this dharma is engraved between heaven and earth.


    All the disciples of Jiehai sect knelt down and worshipped xuanyue: "see the patriarch!"


    "See the patriarch!"


    "See the patriarch!"


    The noise is overwhelming!


    Obviously, in the eyes of the vast majority of jiehaidao believers, Xuan song... Is indeed not suitable to be the patriarch.


    Xuan song seemed to be a little lost, and seemed to be relieved. Standing there, his face was a little lonely. However, this result is expected. This time, their jiehaidao scandal was too big. It was originally a happy event, and xuansong and his son xuanwudi were to blame. Someone must be responsible. If Xuan song didn''t abdicate, he would be hard to convince the public in the future.


    The new patriarch was supposed to celebrate his appointment, but people didn''t want to think about this situation at present.


    After Xuan Yue issued several new decrees, he dismissed everyone.


    Xuan Wudi over there has long been taken down for treatment. Even if he is cured, he will only be a useless man from now on. I''m afraid he will spend the rest of his life in pain. However, at this time, no one can take care of him.


    After Xuan song and Xuan Yue went back, they suddenly thought that Xuan Xue was gone.


    Xuan song looked at Xuan Yue: "where''s Xueer?"


    Xuan Yue also suddenly remembered that Xuan Xue had never appeared. It was supposed that even if she was a little embarrassed before, she should show up now. At that moment, he opened his divine sense and immediately looked at Xuan song with a strange face: "brother, little sister is gone..."


    "Ah?" Xuan song''s face was dull. Later, he also looked for it with divine sense, and his face was also strange. Murmured, "this... This... What is this called?"


    Xuan Yue also said with a wry smile, "how can I get revenge?"


    Their divine sense found a sentence left by Xuan Xue: "I believe Kun Dasheng can be my man, I went to find him. Brother, sister, don''t read."


    Xuan Yue and Xuan song looked at each other, and both of them were speechless.


    Xuan Xue actually left and went to find Kun Dasheng


    Kun Da Sheng and Chu Mo are obviously close. Even without Xuan Xue''s accident, it is extremely difficult for Jiehai daozong to revenge Xuan Wudi. Now Xuan Xue even took a fancy to their enemy, which made Xuan song and Xuan Yue brother and sister speechless.


    "Can this revenge... Be avenged?" Xuan song''s face was bitter. He even couldn''t figure out how things could have evolved to this point?


    "Brother, you don''t really think we have a chance to revenge?" Xuan Yue glanced at her brother strangely: "my words are only for outsiders. Invincible was abolished by others, and our jiehaidaozong was slapped so hard by others. If we don''t even have the courage to revenge, then jiehaidaozong will really be dissolved. But this is just a talk. You can think about it. What do we take to revenge?"


    Xuan song stood there, silent for a long time, finally shook his head and sighed, "forget it, it''s a big disaster for our jiehaidaozong. From now on, I don''t want to ask anything. I''ll go to seclusion. You decide what you want."


    With that, Xuan song left with a lonely face.


    Xuan Yue''s eyes are full of helplessness. In this world, there are always some things that can''t be provoked. Facing these people, I''m afraid the only thing I can do is to swallow it. Not to mention, this time, it was their jiehaidaozong who asked for it!


    Unexpectedly, he turned his mind to Chu Mo''s wife. There is no if in this world. Nothing will give you a chance to do it again. Therefore, we can only keep looking forward.


    Anyway, Jiehai daozong, an ancient sect, is still a hegemon here in Tianjie sea.


    "This is good!" Xuan Yue secretly said in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the starry sky far away from the celestial sea, monkey and Kun together, looking at the Chu Mo people, decided to separate here.


    The monkey looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "after half a year, you can have a wedding again. I''ll give you some good gifts later!"


    Chu Mo hugged the monkey and said, "the great sage is too polite."


    "I owe you a favor!" With that, the monkey didn''t say a word, but took Kun Dasheng and disappeared into the vast cosmic starry sky.


    The rest of Chu Mo and his party looked at each other, smiled, and flew away in the direction of Luo Tian imperial city. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1524

    The return of Chu Mo shocked countless people. Almost everyone''s first reaction after seeing Chu Mo was that they couldn''t speak for a long time, and then they showed a very excited look.


    "Are you still alive?"


    "Great!"


    "Master Chu is back!"


    "Master Chu, he is still alive!"


    "Tell the emperor quickly!"


    "Hurry to inform Princess Qingyu and her son-in-law!"


    "Master Chu came back alive!"


    In the Imperial City, the news of Chu Mo''s return soon spread all over the country.


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo: "I didn''t expect your prestige in the royal family is not low?"


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly, "maybe it''s because of the previous battles."


    "After all, you are a member of the royal family." Over the years, the devil''s mind has changed too much. When fighting, he is still domineering, but in ordinary life, he has learned how to get along with others. Temperament has also become a lot more gentle. Like this, in the past, he would never say it.


    The wandering lady emperor and others all looked at the scene in the imperial city with some curiosity.


    This ancient imperial city carries countless stories of endless years, and the inside story is too deep. Anyone who comes here for the first time will be shocked by the scene here.


    Soon, Ji Qi arrived with a large number of royal family members. Seeing Chu Mo, Ji Qi, who had always been stable, also showed an excited look on his face. Took a deep breath and smiled, "you''re back!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "back!"


    Later, he introduced them to each other.


    Ji Qi''s acting style belongs to the typical royal style, which is very smooth without dripping water. It won''t make anyone feel uncomfortable.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi followed Chu Mo, and they were all very polite.


    Later, Ji Qi introduced Chu Mo and his party to a luxurious palace community in the imperial city. face about, He smiled and said to Chu Mo: "Aunt and uncle thought you had an accident and led troops to attack the Zhong family. Before you came back, I just got the war report. The Zhong family is too long. Old Zhong Caiyun, under the siege of the ancestors and old rattan of the yuan family, was seriously injured and escaped without a trace. And the Zhong family and some of their allies, under our attack, are also about to collapse. I''ll tell aunt and uncle that you are alive, and I believe they will be very open Heart. Everyone will be very happy! "


    Chu Mo looked at Ji Qi and said, "thank you!"


    Ji Qi shook his head: "you and my brother, why are you polite? By the way, there''s another thing..." he looked at Chu Mo and said something meaningful: "Ji Sheng heard that you fell into the sea of heaven and shouted to save you. We stopped him. Then he went to the battlefield. I didn''t speak for him. This time, he grew up."


    Chu Mo listened, slightly silent for a moment, and then said, "I have forgotten the past."


    "That''s good. No matter how misunderstandings once existed, we are brothers after all." Ji Sheng stretched out his hand and patted Chu Mo on the shoulder, and then suddenly said with a smile, "my brother''s shoulder can''t be patted by anyone now!"


    Chu Mo smiled, and he didn''t resent Ji Qi''s initiative to show kindness. In fact, as Ji Qi said, anyway, it''s a brother. Besides, I''m still very close to my uncle!


    Ji Sheng can have that kind of reaction after listening to his death, which is enough to show that he really grew up and took Chu Mo as his own person.


    Later, Ji Qi said, "these days, you can live here first. After a period of recuperation, my aunt and they will come back. Also, over there, I sent many people to secretly protect your relatives and friends."


    Chu Mo looked at Ji Qi with some gratitude: "thank you!"


    Ji Qi smiled: "I said, you and my brother, no need to thank!" Later, Ji Qi arranged for the servants to arrange the group separately, and then said that he would arrange the dinner himself, so he left.


    As the crown prince, there are too many things waiting for Ji Qi to deal with when the emperor has not been involved in political affairs. It was not easy for him to appear in person to meet Chu mo.


    The news of Chu Mo''s return alive soon spread to the front battlefield. Ji Qingyu wept with joy, and Chu Tianji''s eyes were also red. Although they both thought that their son would not die, they didn''t expect him to come back so soon.


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng were very excited when they heard the news.


    The whole Royal Army was excited by the news. But they did not show any mercy in the battle against the Zhong family.


    This kind of war can''t tolerate any mercy. If you don''t beat the Zhong family up, they won''t come back.


    Half a month later, the Zhong family was maimed. The Royal Army, victory and return!


    When relatives meet, they are naturally full of joy. Ji Qingyu held Chu Mo and refused to give up for a long time. Cry and say sorry for your son. Because she couldn''t keep looking for Chu mo. Ji Qingyu loves Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi.


    I''m also grateful to the demon king, the wandering female emperor, Chu Qing, Ziyan and the red moon. Frankly speaking, my mother is not qualified.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji did feel guilty. They really didn''t expect that even they gave up, but this group of people didn''t give up. Go all the way north to find Chu mo.


    When they learned about the specific things that happened on the other side of the celestial sea, they were filled with emotion. I didn''t expect there were so many twists and turns.


    "I didn''t expect Kun Da Sheng to be alive, which is really good news. If the Seven Saints gather, it will be a terrible force! The entire Luo Tian universe, like them, can attack the giant monks, is too rare. Their existence can make the giant feel afraid." Ji Qingyu said.


    Chu Mo agrees with this statement. He has witnessed the fighting power of monkeys and Kun Dasheng. Even if he did his best, Chu Mo didn''t know how long he could hold out under the monkey. It may be better to fight against Kun Da Sheng than monkeys, but Chu Mo is not sure of winning against Kun Da Sheng.


    It can be said that the combat power of the Seven Saints is absolutely the top under the giants!


    "Mom, I want to give Xiao Yu and Yi a wedding." Chu Mo hesitated for a few days, but still put forward his own idea.


    Ji Qingyu was stunned for a moment, then patted his forehead, and said with a depressed face, "I found that what my mother did... Is really incompetent at all. This kind of thing should be reminded by my son. My fault, my fault, my mother will arrange it now!"


    Ji Qingyu said, and directly ran away.


    Chu Mo and Chu Tianji were stunned. For a long time, Chu Tianji whispered, "forgive your mother, she is such a temperament, great wisdom is not lacking, but small things... Have always been confused, and in fact, Dad... Also owes your mother a wedding."


    Chu Mo saw his father with a regretful look on his face and said, "then come together!"


    "Ah? What together?" Chu Tianji looked at his son with a dull face.


    "Hold a wedding together!" Chu Mo said.


    "What''s this called? There''s no such thing!" Chu Tianji flatly refused, but his eyes flashed a touch of excitement. For his wife, why didn''t he have a trace of debt in his heart? Although people in practice can form Taoist couples as long as they look at each other. But if there is a grand wedding, it will make people happier after all.


    "What''s wrong with this?" Chu Mo glanced at his father and said with a smile, "don''t you want to surprise my mother?"


    "Surprise?" Chu Tianji frowned slightly, as if he was moved.


    "Well, leave it to me!" Chu Mo patted his chest and promised. He believed that no matter the emperor, Ji Qi or the whole royal family, they would certainly cooperate with him to do this.


    In the following days, the royal family first sent a large number of monks to the Yan Huang region through the testing ground, and received many people related to Chu Mo in the Yan Huang region to the Luo Tian imperial city. Of course, all this is done in the dark. Even truking machine, which is preparing to surprise his wife... Don''t know!


    Because Chu Mo not only wants his father to surprise his mother, but also wants to... Surprise his father!


    Therefore, all the relatives and friends received from Yan and Huang regions were placed in a relatively remote and quiet place in Luotian Imperial City, but the environment was excellent!


    Only Chu Mo himself sneaked over to have a look when these people arrived. Among them, there are also those families who depend on water!


    Surprise, need more!


    Many people think that Chu Mo doesn''t understand amorous feelings and doesn''t know how to please girls. In fact, Chu Mo doesn''t have that brain, but has never had a good opportunity. Now so many years have passed, many things have changed. But Shui Yiyi is still infatuated with him. It''s also time to give her an account.


    Liuyun also appeared in the group of relatives and friends who came this time. When we meet again, some of the old knots have already been completely opened. Liuyun can also calmly face Chu Mo and send him the most sincere blessing.


    Many acquaintances came this time. Almost all the people familiar with Chu mo were brought here.


    This is a real big deal! Only the royal family of Luo Tian can have such spirit. Because just bringing this group of people here can''t disturb anyone. The human and material resources required are astronomical.


    However, there is no opposition to the contribution of Chu Mo to the whole royal family of Luo Tian.


    The collateral branch of the royal family, who has always been against the emperor, was afraid of being liquidated. As early as Chu Mo suppressed the Jiuyou ancient family in the southern battlefield, he had already taken their people away from home. It''s a formal break with the royal family of Luo Tian.


    So now the royal family of Luo Tian only has one voice.


    Much cleaner.


    Chu Mo came here to see everyone. He looked over one by one, and those relatives and friends around the human world were there!


    Xu fufu, Liu Meier, Chu Yan, Wang Dafa, Gao Dashan, the nameless old eunuch, Mr. dantai, Mr. weichi, Mr. He Xu, Mr. Qi, the martial sisters of those wonderful yiniang in the ethereal palace of the human world. There are Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya, Huang Zhe and other people who also appeared in front of Chu mo.


    These people had just separated from Chu Mo in the Yanhuang region before, but now they meet here again, but they have a different feeling.


    Only here can these people really feel the vastness of the world and... How high the status of Chu Mo is! (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1525

    Fan Wudi, with long Qiushui and fan Zhiyuan, is regarded as a VIP among the three members of the family!


    It''s still Chu Tianji and Qi Xiaoyu who don''t know they''re coming. Otherwise, they must come to see them at the first time. You must be grateful face to face.


    Fan Wudi''s heart is full of emotion. When a child was saved, did he ever think that he would completely change his life? If it weren''t for Chu Mo, even if he was still alive today, he would be in his twilight years. In the human world, if you can''t rush into the inborn world, you can''t escape the fate of a century after all.


    But now, the three members of their family, including Xiao Yuanzhi, are all true practitioners. With the eyes of the past, it is already a fairy!


    Chu Lao is also here!


    Chu Lao was very polite to fan Wudi. He is Chu Mo''s grandfather, and he was the guardian of the Yan and Huang regions! But he has great respect for fan Wudi, an old man who saved his grandson and raised him for more than ten years.


    The old man with the difference between heaven and earth in the two realms can also talk happily.


    A group of disciples of Chu Mo also came here. Among them, the best Xiaohe group of people have rushed into the supreme realm!


    Gold always shines, but there must be suitable soil. If it weren''t for Chu Mo, most of them would not live to this day. Even if alive, it will be a group of killing machines. How can there be such a wonderful life now?


    Therefore, in the eyes of these people, Chu Mo is the real God!


    The group of people in the spiritual world also came.


    Chu Mo''s own disciples Fang LAN, Lu Tianqi, Lu Tianyue sisters, and Ping Ping.


    Over the years, Lu Tianqi and Lu Tianyue''s sister Heping Ping have grown up so that they can hardly see what they looked like in those days.


    Living in the Qi and supporting the body, their bodies all exude incomparably noble temperament. The aura is not inferior to anyone. Today, they are also the spiritual leaders in the ethereal palace of the first sect in the Yanhuang region. In the eyes of the disciples of the ethereal palace, Chu Mo was a god like existence. It is high and inaccessible! The top ten ancestors are the leaders they can reach and give them wireless care and help.


    Too many people came this time.


    There is also Xiaodie and her child, a very beautiful little girl. Now she has grown into a slim girl, and her cultivation has reached the peak of true immortality. This is the result of intentional suppression, otherwise, it should have rushed into the realm of emperor.


    The devil didn''t know their arrival!


    So Chu Mo plays a lot. If you want to surprise, you have to surprise many people!


    Chu Mo''s former friends in heaven also came quite a lot. Even the former rival long Qiushui... Came here. In his words, he must come. Being able to witness Chu Mo''s wedding will become the biggest talk in his life!


    Familiar friends joked with him, saying that his biggest talk should be the opponent of Chu mo


    Long Qiushui can only smile bitterly at this ridicule. This is indeed the greatest pride in his heart. In the past, Chu Mo, who was still a young man and had not yet grown up, competed with him. Now I think, it has really become the greatest pride in his heart.


    Just this pride, but he can''t say it by himself. Because in his heart, he also has his own pride. I was convinced, but I didn''t want to give people a feeling that he wanted to curry favor with Chu mo.


    In fact, everyone knows this mentality, and naturally no one will put it forward in front of him.


    Lu Hongxue, Huang Wushuang, Xiao Changping, Xuanxuan, Xuaner, Qibo, Mao Hanhai, Bian Kaiyu... Even Luo Jue''s younger brother Russell came here!


    There are also Cao Cairong, Xu Yan, Liu Feng, and Hu lie, Chu Mo''s sworn brother. They are all here!


    Yue Qingcheng secretly looks at Chu Mo with some resentment. Now her realm is infinitely close to the supreme, and she has reached the peak state of quasi supreme. She once followed Chu Mo, but Chu Mo moved forward too fast! She can''t keep up when it''s fast.


    However, Chu Mo saw her this time and personally promised that she could stay here in Luo Tianxian domain later.


    In fact, Chu Mo made a decision secretly in his heart this time. The cultivation resources in Luo Tianxian domain are naturally better. His relatives and friends, no matter who is willing to stay, he will give them the best arrangements!


    It doesn''t matter if you want to go back. He will send the best cultivation resources!


    This is Chu mo.


    Chu ink with ancient warmth.


    The group of supreme powers returning from the ruins! All of them are Chu Mo''s teachers. When we meet again, Chu Mo is very polite, and there is no one left behind.


    This group of supreme teachers are also very pleased with Chu Mo, especially the big skeleton. Obviously, they can''t see any expression of it, but everyone can feel its happiness.


    Fire dragon, green dragon... And the little white tiger.


    Speaking of this little white tiger, it didn''t want to return to Luo Tianxian domain at all, because it didn''t know how to face Ji Sheng. However, they were persuaded back by the royal children who went to pick them up. Because the Royal son told Bai Hu that Ji Sheng had changed his eyes on Chu Mo in the past. Both sides are real families.


    Qin Shi and Dong Yu, situ Tu and golden rabbit, star and moon, butterfly fairy, King Wu Emperor, Qingfeng... So many people are familiar with!


    The most interesting thing is that a group of people in the water family, especially Shui Hong''an, are embarrassed and excited when they see Chu mo.


    In the past, Chu Mo spread the law to the water family, and Shui Hong''an knelt down with the water family to thank him. Now this marriage has been delayed for so many years, but it has finally become. When Weng and his son-in-law meet, Shui Hong''an is a little unable.


    He didn''t know whether to call Chu Mo Xian''s son-in-law or Mr. Chu mo.


    Chu Mo thanked Shui Hong''an very politely, and thanked him for giving his daughter to him at ease. Shui Hong''an was very moved, and the water family was also proud.


    This is not snobbish, just human nature.


    These former relatives and friends, except for those who have just resurrected in the human world, have all stepped into the high-level realm of the emperor.


    Speaking of it, they all have their own fate.


    Seeing this group of people, Chu Mo had a feeling that his memory was suddenly pulled back to the year, and he was very moved.


    But he didn''t have much time to greet everyone here. After pleading guilty, Chu Mo quietly left. However, Chu Mo has to go to another place, where he has some special guests.


    After he left, Dong Yu quietly gathered around Liuyun. These women have been close as sisters for so many years. Dong Yu asked quietly, "regret it?"


    Liuyun was dumbfounded and laughed: "where do you have so many regrets? I''m very grateful to him. He brought us too many things! We can have the opportunity to impact the holy land. In the past, who dares to think about it?"


    Dong Yu winked and said with a smile, "yes, I haven''t even heard of the holy land before. I thought the highest state of monks was supreme!"


    Hearing the conversation between the two women, many people couldn''t help smiling.


    Yes, almost all of these people present today, except the elders who returned from the Guixu, once believed that the supreme was the peak of monks. If it weren''t for Chu Mo, how many people would have seen such scenery today?


    After Chu Mo returned to the Imperial City, he received many friends who had just arrived.


    Zhang Yalu and Jiang caiyue, the friars of tianbang in the two proving grounds, came together with Ye Qing and the witch.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Jiang caiyue first congratulated him solemnly, and then began to flirt with Chu Mo: "I heard that you are going to marry two girls this time. Tut Tut, it''s really imposing! Why are those two girls so determined to follow you? Don''t let me see first?"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "what? Are you jealous? Otherwise, you come too, and I''ll marry three!"


    Zhang Yalu, Ye Qing and the witch covered their mouths and smiled.


    Jiang caiyue curled her lips and said, "come on, I''m afraid you can''t cope with both of them. I''m afraid you can''t cope with three of them. Don''t think about me... But ye Qing and the witch can! If you like, let you marry four!"


    Ye Qing and the witch all have rosy faces and helpless expressions. I didn''t expect Jiang caiyue to burn them. They all look coquettish.


    Ye Qing has walked out of the memory of the past years and is now bent on the Tao. But deep inside, Chu Mo, the childe who took her away from the harsh environment, did not have any reverie. It''s just very light, because I know it''s impossible.


    They have all heard from the witch that Chu Mo actually had many confidants around him in the past, but only one Qi Xiaoyu finally married Chu Mo, and now there is only one more water Yiyi. It is enough to explain Chu Mo''s caution in dealing with feelings.


    Therefore, although she will envy Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, she will not have more thoughts.


    After chatting with these people, Chu Mo went to see the two brothers, Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng.


    Just like with Hu lie, there is no need to be too polite with his brother. After settling down a little, Chu Mo was called away by Ji Qi again.


    Because there are more and more people coming to the wedding!


    Many people with special backgrounds began to appear.


    Originally, Ji Qi didn''t want to make the wedding so big, but just wanted to be lively inside the royal family. But he somewhat ignored the momentum of the royal family now!


    Luo Tian royal family is no longer the weak, declining and declining behemoth before. Several incredible victories have completely revived the prestige of the royal family!


    First, against the Zhong family and his son, Chu Mo defeated the strong with his own strength, destroyed Zhong Sheng and split Zhong Cheng. Then there is the suppression of the Jiuyou ancient clan on the southern battlefield, the destruction of the Tianjie Haigu clan on the northern battlefield, the extermination of the black fish clan, and then on the Western battlefield, the elimination of the forces under the command of Zi Laozu.


    These wars have once again made the entire royal family of Luo Tian a powerful superpower.


    Although the royal family still has no giants, now even the ancient family with giants behind them dare not easily come to provoke!


    Look at the fate of the Zhong family, and you will know everything¡ª¡ª


    Send it at midnight and ask for a monthly ticket!


    Don''t forget to vote casually!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1526

    The royal family of Luo Tian has regained its prestige and its reputation has soared, which is not to be underestimated. But among them, the most famous one is not the legitimate son of the royal family, but Chu Mo!


    Nowadays, the name of Prince Chu is talked about by almost any of the top forces in Luotian universe. Praise, ridicule, disdain... There are also! But whether it is ridicule or disdain, we have to admit that Chu Mo has now stood on a certain height.


    Under the giant, there are not many people who can suppress him.


    Therefore, after the news of Chu Mo''s wedding spread, even the snow family, which once had a disagreement with Chu Mo, a huge family with a giant standing behind it, directly sent a team of envoys to congratulate!


    The rest of the giant families, except those who are completely hostile to the royal family, almost all sent special personnel, or those with high status, to the imperial city to congratulate.


    And most of these people want to see who Chu Mo is. In this regard, Chu Mo is helpless, and Ji Qi is also very helpless. As the crown prince, I can''t lose my courtesy, so I can only bring Chu Mo to various receptions.


    Soon, the auspicious day set by the Emperor himself arrived.


    In the early morning of this day, it was not bright, and everyone began to get busy.


    The whole imperial city is almost a festival!


    Now the war is settled, the royal family regains its prestige, and the entire Luo Tian universe is in peace. Although many people know that the peace will not last long, in the face of this festive thing, everyone has temporarily forgotten those things.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are surrounded by a group of Royal princesses. They come to help them dress up in person!


    This face... It''s so big!


    The royal family of Luo Tian continued for endless years, and the life yuan in practice was extremely long. Therefore, the number of princesses in the royal family is quite large. But you may not see any of these princesses on weekdays!


    They all have their own things to do. Even they said that they were surprised to get together and get so complete.


    In the face of this group of princesses who are all beautiful, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are somewhat uncomfortable.


    It''s not self-confidence, but the status of these proud women is too high!


    However, this discomfort was soon eliminated. These Royal princesses may not be affectionate to everyone, but they who are used to the world know best who they should be affectionate to!


    Therefore, with their deliberate friendship, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi''s little reserve was soon eliminated. The house soon became lively.


    "It''s so beautiful! Hey, if only I could be so beautiful." A charming princess, named Ji Zhenzhen, who is in the same generation with Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, speaks casually.


    Shui Yiyi said with a smile, "my sister said so, which makes us ashamed. If my sister wants to say that she is not beautiful, the whole world will not agree."


    "Which woman doesn''t want to make herself more beautiful?" Ji Zhenzhen said and sighed, "but it''s like this. The face given by my parents doesn''t dare to change randomly..."


    All the women couldn''t help laughing. Indeed, it was the same thing. They really didn''t dare to change their appearance at will. In fact, there is no need to change anything, because there is no difference in this room. Any one is quite beautiful.


    At this time, Ji Qingyu suddenly pushed the door in, and everyone in the room was ready to come to see the ceremony.


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu also want to stand up.


    "Oh, you sit down quickly, don''t be polite, don''t be polite, I just came to see my two baby girls!" Ji Qingyu''s eyebrows and eyes were full of smiles.


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu looked at each other. Chu Mo wanted to surprise his mother. They knew it. So, seeing Ji Qingyu in casual clothes, the two women looked at each other. Later, Qi Xiaoyu looked at Ji Qingyu and said, "Mom..."


    "Hey!" Ji Qingyu promised to call it simply.


    Because Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu have actually been married for many years, Qi Xiaoyu has no psychological burden at all.


    "Baby girl, what''s the matter? Is it a little nervous? Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous, everyone who comes today will send you the most sincere wishes!" Ji Qingyu said with a smile.


    "No, no, it''s something else." Qi Xiaoyu blinked with beautiful eyes and looked at Ji Qingyu: "Mom, are you wearing this dress today?"


    "Yes, isn''t it beautiful?" Ji Qingyu was slightly stunned, glanced at his clothes, and then muttered, "it''s a little... But after all, this is your wedding, and I''m too fancy to wear!"


    "Aunt, why isn''t it suitable? Today is the wedding day of Chu Mo''s brother and Xiaoyu, Yiyi. After they worship heaven and earth, they want to worship their parents! You just wear this... Do you think it''s suitable?" Ji Zhenzhen said with a smile.


    She knows a little about some things. In fact, Ji Qingyu is almost the only one who really hides them.


    "That''s right... Then, I''ll dress up, too?" Ji Qingyu hesitated.


    In fact, Ji Qingyu is extremely beautiful. Her beauty is not inferior to Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi at all. And she is a monk of the great sage realm. It''s not a piece of cake to maintain herself? She stood with Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu, and no one even dared to say that she was an elder. Because it seems that they are the three sisters competing for beauty!


    "Of course you have to dress up!" Although Shui Yiyi and Ji Qingyu are not familiar with that level, they are daughter-in-law after all and do not have stage fright. She said with a serious face, "you should not only dress up, but also dress up well! Xiao Yu, don''t we prepare clothes for... Mother?"


    This is the first time for Shui Yiyi to call her mother. She is more or less embarrassed. Her heart is also slightly sour, and she misses her relatives a little. But Shui Yiyi also knows that it''s unrealistic. Between Yanhuang realm and Luo Tianxian realm, there is an endless universe. It''s too far away!


    And she doesn''t think Chu Mo can think of this, she doesn''t blame. Her man is an indomitable hero and doesn''t need to do these little things.


    A little bit of sadness, instantly left behind by water Yiyi.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi had a very tacit understanding. Hearing the speech, he said directly, "Oh, I almost forgot if you didn''t say it. Hurry up, take out your clothes for your mother, it''s in that package!"


    These princesses all suppressed their laughter and said in their hearts: these two little girls are really smart, acting like real. Unexpectedly, Ji Qingyu, who has always been famous for his shrewdness, was deceived.


    But they all know that Ji Qingyu didn''t think about it at all!


    After all, the children are so old, and she and chutianji have experienced too many hardships. The husband and wife don''t need these things to support their feelings for a long time. Therefore, Ji Qingyu never dreamed that Chu Tianji, an old man, would have such a romantic heart.


    When someone took out the clothes, Ji Qingyu suddenly looked a little silly. She was a little confused on her exquisite and beautiful face. She looked back at Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi like asking for help: "I... am I wearing such bright clothes, is this suitable?"


    "Mom, this is certainly suitable! Today is your son''s big day! Of course, you have to dress a little more festive. Otherwise, how else would people know who Chu Mo''s mother is?" Qi Xiaoyu looked serious: "besides, my mother is so young, standing with us, who can see that you are older than us."


    "Yes, today is our big day. You have to dress up!" Shui Yiyi said.


    "These two girls!" Ji Qingyu looked at Ji Zhenzhen and them again: "I wear it like this... Really?"


    Ji Zhenzhen looked at the extremely bright dress in Ji Qingyu''s hand and said with a smile, "aunt, don''t be wordy, hurry up, your task today is also very heavy!"


    "Yes, aunt, let''s help you dress up!"


    "Well, I''ll come too!"


    "I''ll come too!"


    Several younger princesses of the royal family came over with a smile, pressed Ji Qingyu there, and directly began to dress her up.


    Ji Qingyu suddenly felt a little flustered, sitting there, looking at herself in the mirror. Still young and gorgeous. I feel like I want to be a bride. Thinking, she couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking her head secretly in her heart, thinking: Mo''er and Xiao Yu have been together for so many years, in fact, they should have had a child long ago! I should have been a grandmother long ago! Now I actually think of myself as a bride... It''s really inexplicable. You can''t think any more.


    In the end, Ji Qingyu simply closed her eyes and let several princesses dress her there.


    The other side.


    Chu Mo and Chu Tianji are together.


    In the room, several people were helping him dress up.


    It''s a little surprising that Zhang Yalu actually made all kinds of hairstyles for Chu Mo himself.


    "How dare you study this?" Chu Mo looked incredulous.


    "Chu Mo, it''s boring for you to say so." Zhang Yalu played with Chu Mo''s hair and said faintly, "I''m also a girl, okay? Girl''s family... Will I dress up?"


    Jiang caiyue said weakly, "I won''t... It''s always the maid who makes it for me."


    Zhang Yalu said expressionless, "brother Jiang, you are a man."


    Jiang caiyue: "...."


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng were laughing at each other.


    Ye Qing and the witch want to laugh and don''t dare to laugh.


    At last, Jiang caiyue couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "laugh if you want, don''t hold back."


    Pooh


    Ye Qing and the witch burst into laughter.


    Jiang caiyue youyou said, "when you turn back, brother Jiang will let you know how powerful it is. Warm my bed at night!"


    Ye Qing and the witch immediately closed their mouths, blushed, and dared not laugh again.


    Jiang caiyue snorted, then looked at Chu Mo and suddenly asked, "are you afraid that someone will come to trouble today?"


    Chu Mo smiled calmly, "what have you heard?"


    Jiang caiyue shook her head: "it''s not a big deal, that is, there seems to be a little movement on the side of the Honghuang family." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1527

    Chu Mo knew that Jiang caiyue''s news was always well-informed. She said that it seemed that it should be the confirmed thing. He also remembered that there were many children of the Honghuang family in the war between Yan and Huang regions and the collateral branches of the royal family. He also killed one of the legitimate children of the Honghuang family, and at the same time led to a divine idea of the Honghuang ancestor. Although it''s just a very light, very light... A god idea similar to the mark, it still almost brought great trouble to Chu mo.


    If Chu Mo hadn''t already had the divine war clothes at that time, and his realm was also extremely high, I''m afraid it would be difficult to escape under that divine idea.


    As a result, he and the Honghuang family, an ancient clan, also gave birth to cause and effect, resulting in gratitude and resentment. Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t feel surprised about his marriage and the changes in the Honghuang family.


    Chu Tianji didn''t know that there was still a grudge between Chu Mo and the Honghuang family. He asked unexpectedly, "what''s the matter? The Honghuang family... Want to make trouble?"


    Chu Mo said: "Don''t worry, Dad, it''s no big deal. It''s just a group of people from the side of the royal family who took some monks of the Honghuang family to the Yanhuang region to sink the whole Yanhuang region. Destroy all creatures. Yes, it''s the time when my grandfather was born from the ruins. I just caught up with him. Kill the children of the Honghuang family. There is a legitimate son who has the divine sense of the Honghuang ancestor..."


    Chu Tianji couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Everyone else in the room was also shocked. They stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded.


    The battle between Chu Mo and Zhong Caiyun in the northern celestial sea... It''s not his first time to face the power of giants!


    This demon!


    Even Chu Tianji had such a feeling in his heart.


    Chu Mo looked at them: "what''s the matter? Why are you looking at them like this? It''s just a divine mark of the giant, not the real giant, there''s nothing terrible."


    Jiang caiyue rolled her eyes directly: "I don''t want to talk to demons."


    Zhang Yalu put a gold crown on Chu Mo''s head and youyou said, "I suddenly felt that I should go back to seclusion."


    "Well, I think so." Liu Yunfeng said aside.


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo: "third, what else can you stimulate us? You can say it at one time, OK?"


    "Yes, our tolerance is limited." Said the witch.


    Chu Mo mumbled, "well, there will be a lot of exciting things today."


    Everyone was speechless for a while.


    Chu Tianji looked at Chu Mo, and suddenly his heart jumped slightly. His heart said, this boy, there won''t be anything else hiding from me, right?


    However, looking left and right, he couldn''t see anything abnormal from Chu Mo''s face, so he temporarily pressed the doubt in his heart.


    Soon, the auspicious time will come.


    Even the emperor, accompanied by many people, set off for the huge palace.


    That temple is an independent small world!


    As a royal family, it''s impossible to be small. The hall used to hold Chu Mo''s wedding is enough to accommodate tens of millions of people to watch the ceremony at the same time!


    Those who are not qualified to go to the near future will also have large-scale images to show the situation on site one by one.


    Therefore, there is no need to consider that guests will miss the grand occasion of the scene.


    As for the banquet, how many days ago, the royal family had begun to prepare.


    The royal family really spent a lot of money for this wedding banquet. The wine and vegetables at the wedding banquet are of a high standard, which is almost unprecedented!


    When the emperor entered the palace, he reached a small climax of today''s wedding banquet. Almost all the guests were present at this time.


    Those allies who were close to the royal family, from the patriarch, the head of the family, to the elder, almost never lost, all came to the scene in person and brought thick gifts.


    This is the first time that the royal family of Luo Tian has had such a grand occasion in recent tens of thousands of years.


    Some neutral families have also mostly sent out top-level dignitaries. There had been some discord with the royal family before, but now those forces that have bowed their heads, except the grandfathers at the giant level, other high-level leaders, were almost there.


    The royal family is now too prosperous. This face must be given.


    Even if we still have to fight and fight on the subsequent ancient battlefield, at this moment, we must maintain superficial harmony. Otherwise, the fate of the Zhong family is a clear example.


    The emperor greeted everyone with a calm face, indicating that everyone should not be too polite.


    Then take the ancient dragon car and go to the front.


    Many people are secretly observing the Luo Tian emperor, and they all secretly sigh in their hearts: the emperor''s power is heavier!


    This shows that the luck of the royal family... Came back from the dead!


    Those who have had discord with the royal family can''t help but feel disgusted in their hearts and sigh: it''s really lucky... There is a son like Chu Mo!


    In the eyes of countless people, without the existence of Chu Mo, the royal family of Luo Tian may not be able to come back to life. In this, the role played by Chu Mo is simply too critical.


    However, no matter how jealous, it''s useless.


    Even if you have any thoughts, you must all be honest in your heart and can''t show it.


    Then, the master of ceremonies who presided over the wedding came out. When they saw it, they were all slightly stunned, and many people even felt shocked.


    Because the status of the master of ceremonies... Is too special!


    Ji Qi!


    The crown prince of the royal family of Luo Tian, the next emperor!


    "It seems that the royal family of Luo Tian paid more attention to Chu Mo than we thought!"


    "The crown prince himself came to be the master of ceremonies... Tut Tut, this honor simply broke through the sky!"


    "Even if it''s for others to see, it''s enough."


    Countless people below couldn''t help whispering in the dark, and the envy in their hearts was extremely strong.


    Even many of the legitimate sons of the royal family are a little tasty, and they are also looking forward to their own wedding. How wonderful it would be if Ji Qi could preside over it in person!


    However, this can only be thought about, because everyone knows that Ji Qi can personally preside over the wedding for only one reason: the protagonist of the wedding is Chu Mo!


    Ji Qi stood on a high platform, which was very huge, and behind it was blocked by the great sage mountain and river map as a screen. At the moment, he is the only one standing there. But his aura directly suppressed the whole audience.


    Even the emperor sitting below could not help nodding with satisfaction. Over the years, Ji Qi has matured. Now many things can be handled by themselves.


    Ji Qi first made a series of official remarks. After thanking all guests and friends, he went straight to the point.


    "Love our protagonist today! Bridegroom... Childe Chu Mo!"


    Countless guests and friends under the stage couldn''t help raising their heads and looking forward to the high platform.


    Then, a handsome young man wearing a black gold embroidered Dragon Robe and a purple gold crown walked to the stage.


    There was an uproar immediately below.


    "Is he Chu Mo?"


    "Very young! Really able to resist giants?"


    "I heard that before, he was just a Supreme..."


    "I can''t see how powerful he is. Did he really do all the things that came out?"


    People who are not familiar with Chu Mo can''t help talking and looking at Chu mo.


    On the high platform, Ji Qi showed a gentle smile at Chu Mo: "brother, are you nervous?"


    Chu Mo nodded honestly. This scene really made him a little nervous.


    Ji Qi said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''ll be better next time."


    Chu Mo: "...."


    Countless people under the stage couldn''t help laughing. Although there can be many monks, generally speaking, the real wedding is usually just one. Ji Qi, as crown prince, has always been particularly calm. No one expected that he would make fun of his brother on the spot.


    Chu Mo took a swipe at the corner of his mouth and replied, "then next time the emperor''s wedding, the younger brother will preside over it for you!"


    Ji Qi''s wedding has long been held. His Taoist partner is also a princess of the ancient family. It is said that Ji Qi is a little strict. Therefore, after hearing Chu Mo''s words, Ji Qi surrendered on the spot.


    "Dear brother, please forgive me. Your sister-in-law is just watching me!"


    There was another burst of laughter. In the huge small world hall, the laughter shook the sky.


    Ji Qi immediately said, "next, let''s invite another protagonist today... Chu Tianji!"


    Many people in the audience were stunned. They didn''t know who truking machine was. The key question is, according to the process, shouldn''t they start playing music at this time and invite out the bride? Is the Royal Wedding different from other places? Need to invite the groom''s father out first?


    The emperor sat under the stage with a touch of warmth in his eyes. Who says the royal family is ruthless? He definitely won''t admit it! Just as an emperor, he has too many responsibilities to bear!


    Today, he was very happy to make up for the wedding of his sister and brother-in-law. This kind of happiness is not even weaker than that of the royal family of Luo Tian. After the northern and southern wars, they have regained their good fortune!


    At this time, Chu Tianji, who was also dressed in Chinese clothes, came out, walking like a tiger, and being domineering! Come out and stand with Chu Mo, without losing the momentum to his son.


    However, Chu Mo could clearly feel that his father was a little nervous. He bared his teeth at his father and whispered, "I think so, Dad, you can consider and discuss with my mother... Give me a brother and sister."


    "..." Chu Tianji suddenly looked speechless and glared at Chu Mo fiercely. The tension in his heart suddenly disappeared without a trace. Then I couldn''t help thinking: another one? It seems... Not bad!


    Outside, Ji Qi called Chu Tianji to the stage. There, separated by a magic screen, Ji Qingyu and others, who were completely in a closed space, knew nothing about it.


    This is the Royal stroke, which is completely controlled by top magic tools.


    Therefore, Ji Qi stood on the stage, calmly opened the sound field on the side of the female relatives, and shouted, "now, let''s welcome our beautiful... Intelligent... Unparalleled... Royal Princess... Ji Qingyu, come on!"


    With that, he waved, "play!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1528

    The Royal musicians immediately began to play beautiful music, which was full of joy and directly shrouded the whole hall. Many people were immediately fascinated by this beautiful music, and some people were shocked. Once again, I feel the deep foundation of the royal family.


    Because they all know that the people who play the music are all monks with profound realm, and the music has a deep Tao. These people can not only make the music beautiful to the sky, but also make the music instantly become a tool of murder!


    Even they can make people die unconsciously!


    Although everyone knows that the royal family can never kill people on this occasion, some people are still shocked in their hearts. There are at most three or five such musicians among those other forces. You have to be interested to practice this. There are some ordinary musicians, but none of them.


    Looking at the royal family, hundreds of people sit on both sides of the high platform, just like an ordinary musician, quietly playing the instruments in his hand.


    Behind the screen, the women''s side.


    When Ji Qi''s voice came, Ji Qingyu was directly dumbfounded. She was dressed in a beautiful dress and wore a phoenix crown, and the whole person was stunned. Until Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi came to her side, one left and one right, the sweet voice sounded in unison: "Mom, what are you hesitating about? It''s time for you to come on!"


    "I..." Ji Qingyu''s eyes were a little flustered. She looked at the two women, and at the other princesses and maidens who covered their mouths and smiled. Until now, she finally understood what had happened, but she still had a feeling of disbelief. Mumbled, "this, this is against the rules... How can parents play first?"


    "Oh, go, go..." Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi pushed Ji Qingyu, forcibly pushing her out.


    Ji Qingyu walked around the screen in such a muddle headed way, and just came out of the moment.


    Although there were very beautiful melodious instruments playing, there was still a cool sound from the whole hall.


    Beauty!


    It''s beautiful!


    Incomparable beauty!


    This is everyone''s first impression of Ji Qingyu.


    Almost all the guests who can come here today and stand in the hall are of the kind with origins. It''s not just all Terrans, but also many creatures of other races. Among them, more than half have never seen this Royal Princess. It''s my first time to see you today.


    At first sight, I was immediately shocked by the long princess''s face.


    The emperor sat under the canopy and looked at his confused sister on the stage. Finally, a happy smile appeared on his face. His heart hurt slightly.


    This wedding, many, many years ago, should have been held for her.


    Ji Qingyu saw at a glance that she was wearing very ceremoniously... No, it was Chu Tianji who had never been dressed like this before. Then, she looked at her clothes. It''s a perfect match.


    What else does she not understand? The tears flowed down with a brush and murmured, "this should be the son''s wedding. This should be the son''s wedding. Is that ok?"


    At this time, Chu Mo blinked, walked directly forward, took her mother''s hand, stepped on the soft red carpet, and led her step by step to his father.


    Ji Qingyu was like a lost soul, dumbfounded, crying, step by step, led by her son to the man she loved most.


    The high platform was very large, and the road was very long. Without using any ability, Chu Mo led his mother a long way.


    Melodious musical instruments have been playing, and everyone in the audience focused on the mother and son. No one felt that the road was too long. They walked too slowly. Everyone looked at the mother and son with blessing eyes, and the waiting chutianji on the other side.


    Those who know or don''t know should be moved by the atmosphere at the scene.


    Even those people in the backstage also showed their Mirror magic and secretly looked at the scene here.


    Ji Qi sensed it, so she didn''t know it. Because he was also immersed in this beautiful atmosphere, unable to extricate himself.


    Finally, Chu Mo took his mother''s hand and came to his father. He put his mother''s soft and white hand in his father''s hand. Then, he knelt down on one knee and said in a loud voice, "son, I wish my father and mother a great wedding, grow old, and be beautiful..."


    Chu Merton paused. At this time, there were some young people under the stage, brightening their eyes.


    Even some old people, who were always serious, couldn''t help staring at Chu mo.


    Because Chu Mo''s next sentence is very much expected.


    Even the emperor stared.


    "Finally, give me a brother and sister as soon as possible!" Chu Mo said.


    Ji Qingyu, who was holding hands with Chu Tianji, at this moment, Xiafei''s cheeks gave her son a hard look, both sad and funny. Chu Tianji, however, gave Chu Mo an encouraging look. It seems that he finally figured something out.


    The eldest son is too excellent, and they don''t realize the happiness of being parents at all, and they don''t accompany the child''s growth process at all. It''s a pity.


    Now we have this opportunity, why not?


    As Chu Mo finished this sentence, all the young people couldn''t help cheering. Even many old people can''t help slapping. Many women in the field have already red eyes.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Chu Tianji helped Chu Mo up together. Standing here, a family of three, is a very beautiful scenery.


    Ji Qingyu still hasn''t recovered from the huge surprise. It seems that she is in a trance with embarrassment, but her body is full of great happiness.


    At this time, Ji Qicai began the next item, and asked Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi to come on stage!


    The sound of the instrument suddenly became louder, and then, with the extremely happy music, the screen door opened, and the two women came out with a little embarrassment in the company of a group of Royal princesses.


    The sound of the music suddenly changed from cheerfulness to warmth.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi stood on this side, staring at Chu Mo in full dress. Chu Mo was also looking at them.


    Eyes intertwined in the void. After so many years of entanglement between love and infatuation, finally there was a result.


    At this moment, all three of them had a feeling of incomparably accessible ideas.


    It''s a long way to go. Let''s walk slowly together. The road is far away, with each other''s company, we won''t be lonely. This is a fatalistic marriage, but also a continuation of cause and effect.


    From today on, these three names will be put together forever!


    A group of Royal princesses finally sent the two women to Chu mo. Then, the Royal princesses took the initiative to step back.


    On the stage, five members of Chu Mo''s family stood there, their faces full of happiness. Facing the crowd.


    At this time, Ji Qi smiled: "on a auspicious day, tie the knot and tie the knot. Xiao Wang is here. I wish you all new people a long life together and get married forever! Now, please Princess Ji Qingyu, bow to heaven and earth with Mr. Chu Tianji!"


    People over there have already prepared all kinds of incense tables and sacrifices.


    Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu worship heaven and earth with a solemn and pious face. When worshiping heaven and earth, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji had a trace of regret in their hearts.


    The old emperor appeared last time, and then disappeared. It should be in seclusion. At this time, it is almost impossible to get out of the customs.


    Although Chu Lao has returned from Guixu, how can he come here across the endless starry sky with a long way to Yanhuang great region?


    Therefore, after they want to come and worship heaven and earth, they will worship their ancestors, and then... There should be no more.


    Sure enough, when the couple finished worshiping heaven and earth and thanked Heaven and earth for their nourishment, Ji Qi shouted, "worship their ancestors!"


    Over there, someone replaced the ancestors of the royal family of Luo Tian and the ancestors of the Chu family. The couple worshipped one after another.


    "Finally, you husband and wife should both thank their parents, because they... Brought you to this world!" Ji Qi said.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji were all stunned at once, looking at Ji Qi strangely.


    Chu Tianji was relieved later, and his heart said that the old emperor should have left the customs!


    I really love this daughter!


    It has been said that Ji Qingyu, the little daughter of the old emperor, is the favorite. It is a proof that she is crowned the head Princess of emperor Luo. Not everyone can have this name. But this time, Chu Tianji finally understood that the old emperor''s love for Qingyu was stronger than he imagined!


    Behind the screen, two figures came out slowly.


    Ji Qingyu''s eyes were instantly red again, and Chu Tianji was directly stupid!


    "Dad?"


    Chu Tianji can''t remember the last time he saw his father, because he was young at that time. He only remembered that his father sealed him with a serious face and told him not to miss his parents. I will depend on myself in the future.


    That was an era ago!


    Chu Tianji''s nose was so sour by this surprise that he couldn''t believe it was true. He subconsciously glanced at his son.


    Chu Mo showed his teeth over there.


    Chutianji understood everything.


    This surprise is big enough!


    Feeling this boy not only hid from his mother and gave his mother a great surprise, but also hid from himself and gave himself a great surprise!


    I don''t know. What card does this guy have?


    Under the auspices of Ji Qi, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji both quietly shed tears while worshiping the two old people.


    The old Emperor didn''t say much, but he still encouraged them and gave Chu Tianji a sword.


    Ji Qi explained with envy: "this is the sword that Grandpa Huang wore all his life. Although it is only at the level of sacred vessels, it is of great significance! The whole royal family, even my father and emperor, wanted this sword, but they didn''t get it!"


    The emperor sat down and smiled. He had wanted it before, and his son''s words were not false. However, that was also when he was young. Later, I knew the meaning of this sword to the old emperor, so I didn''t open my mouth again. Unexpectedly, the old emperor gave it to his brother-in-law. I really spoil my sister!


    At this time, Chu Lao said aside, "my in laws are too big, and I don''t have anything particularly good on me, but I always want to give my daughter-in-law a gift."


    With that, Chu Lao took out a thing directly from his body.


    The old emperor was shocked suddenly, and then exclaimed, "in laws, this can''t be used!"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered on the third watch, monthly ticket, monthly ticket!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1529

    Many people didn''t even see what the old emperor took out, only the body movements and expressions of the old emperor. They were all a little stunned.


    Speaking from the bottom of my heart, now in the whole Luo Tianxian domain, almost no one dares to underestimate Chu mo. Although there were still some sour voices, some people disdained Chu mo. But in fact, it can make them sour and disdain, which is another way of recognition.


    The vast majority of people will subconsciously and selectively forget the origin of Chu Mo, not to mention that he was born in the Yanhuang region. Because even if born in Luo Tianxian domain, Chu Mo is definitely a demon!


    But speaking from the bottom of my heart, few of these people here really pay attention to others in the Yanhuang region. Not only the Yanhuang domain, but also the seven domains, they also despise it.


    Therefore, although many people found that Chu was a monk in the great holy land as soon as he came to power, they just thought that the old man was OK. The rest... Is gone.


    Although the realm of great sage is not many in Luo Tianxian realm, it has not been seen everywhere, but that kind of inherent prejudice, which will happen for a while, is difficult to completely eliminate.


    Until this moment, the reaction of the old emperor completely shocked them.


    What is it that can shock people with such status as the old emperor?


    At this time, old Chu on the stage laughed and said, "an old object, obtained by chance, I think it is the most suitable for my daughter-in-law."


    At this moment, many people finally saw the thing in Chu Lao''s hand.


    At first glance, many people are a little disappointed and very confused.


    Because it seems that it is the rough embryo of a sword, dark, with the shape of a sword. It was about a foot and a half long, and there was no breath on it.


    Although there was the reaction of the old emperor, many people still couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed after seeing the appearance of this thing.


    Some people even thought to themselves: sure enough, it came from a remote place like Yanhuang Da Yu. Even if this thing is really a treasure, is it suitable to be sent as a wedding gift?


    Among the people present, only a few people showed extraordinary colors in their eyes, and their expressions were somewhat envious.


    Good stuff!


    The best thing!


    In places like the Yanhuang region, can this kind of supreme deity appear? It seems that the eight domains are not as worthless as we think.


    Chu Lao didn''t even know that after he took out this gift, it would make some people present have a different impression on badayu. However, if you know, Chu Lao may regret


    The people of Luo Tianxian domain don''t look up to the monks of the eight domains, but the monks of the eight domains don''t have their own pride?


    Ji Qi can''t understand what this is. He can only choose to believe that his grandfather, the old emperor of the royal family, is by no means the kind of person who can act. What can make grandpa Huang have this reaction is by no means ordinary.


    Ji Qingyu didn''t see it, but Chu Tianji. Seeing this thing, he was slightly stunned, and then looked deeply at his father, with tears flashing in his eyes.


    The moment this thing appeared, Chu Mo''s celestial omen emitted a strong heat. Moreover, even without the reminder of the sky god, Chu Mo can also sense the tyranny of this thing.


    "Take it, boy, it doesn''t look very good, but you can try to input strength into it." Chu Lao handed this thing to Ji Qingyu and said with a gentle smile.


    Ji Qingyu thanked first, and then tried to input a little strength into it.


    There was no response.


    Many people are puzzled. Their hearts say that this thing is not garbage, is it? Should not... Anyway, on this occasion, as a father-in-law, it is impossible for Chu Lao to fool people with a piece of garbage.


    At this time, Ji Qingyu tried again and input a little more power into it.


    Still nothing!


    At this time, the old emperor said, "go all out!"


    Ji Qingyu listened to his father and instantly input a lot of power into the rough embryo of the sword.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a colorful light burst out along the rough embryo of the sword, which was extremely gorgeous!


    The light rushed into the sky, which made the Dharma array of the hall resonate, and the Dharma array around the whole hall was suddenly activated.


    Everyone was stunned. Silly looking at the rainbow like light, as well as the incomparably surging rhyme emitted by the light.


    "This Rainbow sword is a piece of divine gold that my father and my mother inadvertently found when they were traveling in the hot and yellow regions in the past years. No one knows what it is. When they found it, it was like this. Input all their strength into it, and there will be this rainbow light. Of course, at that time, it can''t emit such a long light." Chu Tianji whispered aside.


    Chu Lao''s expression flashed a look of remembrance. His wife, Chu Mo''s grandmother, has already changed her mind. Therefore, this sword is of great significance to the old Chu people. Whether it is powerful or not is not important.


    Ji Qingyu understood instantly. She didn''t refuse or refuse. Because she has understood the intention of Chu Lao from his expression. He saluted Chu Lao: "thank you for the gift from dad!"


    Put away the "Rainbow sword" seriously, and then looked at his son. Chu Mo was also looking at her, and Ji Qingyu''s heart melted completely at once.


    Her son is the best!


    The surprise for her and her husband is big enough!


    At this time, the wedding continued, to Chu Mo, Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu.


    Both women are extremely smart women. They have guessed what at the moment they saw Chu Lao. But looking at Chu Mo, there was no other reaction at all, and the two women were also a little nervous. I''m afraid I''m wrong. What if... Their families don''t come?


    Worship heaven, earth, ancestors and parents!


    Finally, it''s time to worship your parents.


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu still didn''t see any hint from Chu Mo''s face, and the hearts of the two women were somewhat lost. However, more, still happy!


    It is really the dream of all women in the world to have a wedding of this level. They have got too much and can''t expect more.


    After the smooth worship of Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu, the two women stood up with Chu mo.


    At this time, I heard Ji Qi say loudly, "now, please welcome Mr. Shui Hong''an and Mrs. Shui to the stage!" And he explained to the audience, "today, we also have some distinguished guests. They, relatives of the bride, will also come together to witness the wedding!"


    Shui Yiyi was stunned on the spot. Although she had guessed some before, she was a little prepared psychologically, at this moment, when she saw the two people coming out on the other side of the screen, her tears still fell uncontrollably.


    "Father, mother!" Water Yiyi''s tears instantly blurred her eyes.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Shui Yiyi with envy and Chu Mo with love in his eyes. It''s really not easy for Chu Mo to invite Shui Yiyi''s parents!


    Chu Mo smiled, pulled water Yiyi, gave water to Hong''an and Mrs. water.


    Both of them are definitely high-ranking people in the Yanhuang region, but here, they both seem a little flustered. This kind of scene, the identity, status and cultivation of those guests below, they have never heard of or seen!


    In this regard, Chu Mo is extremely respectful to the second old man!


    Holding Shui Hong''an''s hand directly, he said seriously, "father-in-law, thank you for giving Yiyi rest assured to me. Rest assured that I will not lose her in the future! I will care for her and love her forever!"


    Shui Hong''an''s eye circles are also slightly red, and Mrs. Shui tears directly. The two nodded.


    Later, Ji Qi said again, "please come on stage!"


    Qi Xiaoyu was stunned at once, looking at the beautiful woman coming out from behind the screen, and her tears could not be controlled. He glanced at Chu Mo angrily, and then flew directly.


    Since she left the spirit world and the elves in the past years, she never went back and never saw those relatives again.


    After she just met Chu Lao, she had fantasized and looked forward to it in her heart. But to be honest, she really didn''t dare to expect that Chu Mo could find the elves.


    Surprise, it''s really a huge surprise!


    More surprising, it''s still behind!


    When Miaoyi Niang, Hua Xiaoya, Huang Jia, Shen Xingxue, Shen aobing, Shen Aoshuang, fan Wudi and so on... Those people walked out from behind their screens one by one, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi were all silly!


    The two women even trembled!


    These people are really too familiar with a group of people!


    Between them, not even lost to the relationship with any relatives!


    Qi Xiaoyu glanced back at Chu Mo: "you... You are the elite of the whole Yanhuang region, have you moved here?"


    Afterwards, Luo Jue also came!


    Originally, those people in the heaven of the Yan and Huang regions, those in the fairy world, the spiritual world, the human world... Those disciples of Chu mo.


    Everyone, all appear on the stage.


    So that the following great figures of Luo Tianxian domain who watched the ceremony couldn''t help but feel disgusted in their hearts: is this the appearance meeting of Yan Huang domain?


    The teachers of Chu Mo in Guixu also came, but they didn''t appear on the stage, but chose to sit quietly below. The big skeleton didn''t want to be shocked, so he put on a black robe and turned into an expressionless face. But at this moment, it is laughing!


    The so-called surprise is that when you are happiest, there are the closest people to share with you. When you want to see someone most, he falls from the sky and appears in front of you!


    The most touching thing about this wedding is not the extravagance of the royal family.


    Instead, the protagonists at the wedding, the closest people... Were present!


    Xu fufu smiled. His realm was terrifying low, but standing here, beside Chu Mo, he didn''t have the slightest stage fright!


    Because he came to attend his brother''s wedding!


    In this scene, even the old emperor was infected. He had stepped down, sat beside the contemporary emperor, and looked at it with a smile. There seemed to be a breath on his body, slowly spreading out.


    At this time, someone outside loudly announced, "Kun Da Sheng is here!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1530

    Kun Dasheng!


    A person who has been dead for countless years and once stood on the top!


    There is a fish named Kun in the North Sea. Kun is so big that I don''t know how many thousands of miles it is. This is a legend about Kun handed down in ancient times.


    Although not at the level of giants, Kun Dasheng''s reputation has never been lost to any giants!


    No one expected that Kun Dasheng would come to attend Chu Mo''s wedding!


    Yes, no one thinks that Kun Dasheng is giving face to the royal family or coming to attend the wedding of Chu Tianji.


    Even the old emperor and the contemporary emperor couldn''t help standing up when they heard that Kun Da Sheng had arrived. They must make such a gesture to meet this ancient saint!


    A handsome man in blue came in slowly from the entrance outside the hall.


    The whole audience was silent!


    All the people looked at the ancient sage who had come back from the dead with a shocked face.


    There are few saints who dare to challenge the giants and go to war directly. This is one in front of you!


    "Little brother, how are you?" Kun Dasheng smiled and greeted Chu Mo on the stage from a distance.


    This move shocked countless people.


    Kun Dasheng didn''t say hello to the old emperor and the contemporary emperor first, but directly said hello to Chu Mo! This face is really big to the sky!


    Chu Mo hurriedly saluted: "the great sage of Kun is here, and the younger generation is flattered!"


    Kun Dasheng can call him a little brother, but Chu Mo himself can''t be so ignorant. No matter his seniority or realm, he is more than a little lower than Kun Dasheng.


    "You can match my brother. If it weren''t for my little brother, Kun would still be a dead fish in the northern celestial sea." Kun Dasheng didn''t care to say what happened to him. Although everyone knew this, who dared to mention it if he didn''t say it?


    With that, Kun Dasheng arched his hands at the old emperor and the contemporary emperor, saying hello.


    Before the shock in people''s hearts dissipated, there was a loud announcement outside again.


    "The great sage of fox heaven is here!"


    With this sound, a man in white came in with a smile from outside.


    The man in white was as rich as jade. He walked under the feet and didn''t look at others. He just smiled at Chu Mo on the stage and said, "little brother''s wedding, the fox came to beg for a drink!"


    "Welcome the great sage of fox heaven!" Chu Mo hurriedly saluted. His heart suddenly understood that the monkey had fulfilled its promise!


    "Peng Dasheng arrives!"


    "The cat saint is here!"


    Followed by two loud announcements, you can hear that the Royal son of the announcement is excited!


    Because no one expected that the Seven Saints would appear at Chu Mo''s wedding. This is simply shocking!


    In particular, the emergence of the cat Saint made everyone feel incredible.


    As shocking as the appearance of Kun Dasheng.


    "God, is this the rhythm of the seven holy capitals?"


    "It''s so exciting. The legend of the Seven Saints... Has been with me since I was a child. I didn''t expect to see them with my own eyes one day!"


    "Kun Dasheng and cat Dasheng are still alive, so the giant of that year didn''t really kill them! That''s great!"


    "Today, not all the Seven Saints will be present, right? Who else is missing? Xue Jiao, Niu Mo and monkey saints? Childe Chu''s face is really huge!"


    "Yes, they can come. I''m even more surprised than seeing the old ancestors of the Jiang family and Teng family!"


    "Suwen''s seven saints have always been independent, and they have never had any friends in this Luotian universe. Monkey saints used to make a big fuss in the Imperial City... Unexpectedly, they recognized Chu Mo so much."


    These people who came to watch the ceremony couldn''t help whispering, and the shock in their hearts was beyond measure!


    At this time, an excited voice came from outside again: "the great sage of the snow dragon is coming! The great sage of the ox demon is coming! The great sage of the monkey... Is coming!"


    The last one, the son of the royal family, uses the word "drive in"!


    But at this moment, everyone is almost crazy, and no one thinks that the word "driving" is not suitable. Even if this is the royal city of Luotian royal family! Even if there are two emperors in charge of Luo Tianyun! It''s still not too much to describe the arrival of the monkey saint by driving!


    Because, this is the only one in the world that can kill a giant in the Great Holy Land!


    This combat power alone is enough to awe everyone!


    The Seven Saints... They are all here!


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, there was a moving light.


    Today, he surprised many people, so that these people around him were all moved inexplicably.


    But the Seven Saints, led by the monkey saint, gave him a huge surprise!


    You don''t need any gifts, and you don''t need to say anything more, but it''s enough for the Seven Saints to go to this stop!


    That''s enough!


    Haven''t you seen the old emperor and the contemporary emperor both welcome out?


    If there was only one Kun sage, the two emperors would not be so moved, although they were a little surprised.


    But the Seven Saints, that means too many problems!


    Even if they came here just because of Chu Mo''s marriage, it is enough to form a strong signal to the outside world!


    The Seven Saints, and the royal family of Luo Tian, are in the same camp!


    I believe everyone knows this, especially the Seven Saints. But they still came! Come without hesitation!


    Hoo!


    Countless people on the scene have been shocked and numb.


    At the beginning, Chu Mo''s surprise to people around him touched many people. At this moment, the surprise of the Seven Saints to Chu Mo shocked everyone!


    Chu Mo also prepared to come down from the stage and took the crowd to meet him.


    The monkey''s voice over there came: "boy, don''t move! You''re the protagonist today! You''re the biggest! Wait, I''ll give you a gift!"


    The cow demon great saint urn said with a buzzing voice: "childe Chu, our gift is a little special. I hope it doesn''t scare you!"


    The old emperor and the contemporary emperor have passed by now, and directly meet the Seven Saints.


    The Seven Saints are also very dignified and courteous. The monkey even apologized to the old emperor with a smile: "old man, I was young and frivolous, so I''ll accompany you here."


    The old emperor smiled bitterly: "the great sage is joking. The seven brothers of the great sage can drive here today, and the whole royal family of Luo Tian is in full bloom!"


    The monkey smiled and waved his hand: "well, well, just say a polite word... Eh? Old man, you''re good! Look back, my seven brothers, I''ll protect you!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone present was stunned.


    Including the contemporary emperors, they all looked at the monkeys with a surprised face. Then he looked at his father.


    The old emperor shook his head, "I''ve been defeated once. No one knows whether I can succeed."


    This time, everyone finally understood. The old emperor... He has the ability to attack the ancestral realm twice!


    This is really the most shocking news this time.


    The royal family with ancestral realm and the royal family without ancestral realm are completely two concepts!


    In other words, although today''s Luo Tian royal family has regained its brilliant trend, its luck has stabilized. But in the eyes of more people, it is the credit of Chu mo. Without Chu Mo, the royal family must still be unable!


    But if the old emperor succeeds in attacking the ancestral realm twice, then even without Chu Mo, Luo Tian royal family will turn over completely!


    No one in the world can shake the position of Luo Tian royal family anymore!


    This news directly shocked the guests present today to wake up from their previous numbness.


    The monkey said, "I''m sure I can succeed this time. This is not a joke!"


    With that, the monkey waved his hand. The snow dragon Saint over there directly shook out a person from the storage space and let the person hang high above the hall.


    This is a woman, a very hot woman, wearing a plain dress. If you don''t look at that face, many people will definitely think that this must be a peerless beauty.


    But that face is incomparably old!


    The wrinkles on the face are like vertical and horizontal gullies, thousands of gullies. And white hair, messy. His eyes are closed and his breath is gone. It looks like he should be dead.


    When many people saw the dead old woman, their first reaction was that the Seven Saints really came to congratulate Chu Mo on his wedding? Are you sure it''s not trouble? Actually send a dead man... As a wedding gift?


    However, many people present recognized the identity of the old woman at a glance.


    Old emperors and contemporary emperors are even more physically shocked!


    The old emperor lost his voice and said, "Zhong Caiyun!"


    Zhong family giant, too elder... Zhong Caiyun!


    Zhong Caiyun was one of the people who plotted against the old emperor when he attacked the ancestral realm after his failure in the 36th century disaster!


    And that time, it was not a conspiracy, but a clear obstruction!


    It is to prevent the old emperor from entering the ancestral realm.


    Therefore, it is not too much to describe the relationship between the two sides with hatred as deep as the sea.


    As for the others present, they were all shocked beyond measure.


    The Zhong family was maimed and almost exterminated. From now on, I will definitely never recover. In this process, Zhong Caiyun, the elder of the Zhong family and the giant, never appeared. It was said that under the attack of monkeys and others, he was seriously injured and ran away.


    No one expected that monkeys, a group of terrible strong men, actually killed a giant again!


    It can be said that it was an accident to be able to kill a son, because he was seriously injured and his combat power was not up to that year. But now what do you say? Zhong Caiyun... A giant who has been brilliant for countless years. Although he was also seriously injured, he was a powerful giant after all.


    Now he''s dead!


    Body and death disappear!


    There was not even a sound before. This is enough to show that the killing of Zhong Caiyun by the Seven Saints did not reach the level of darkness and the collapse of the universe. It shows that the combat power of the Seven Saints has reached the sky!


    On the high platform, Chu Mo was also completely shocked.


    He looked at the dead giant''s body hanging in the air, which could no longer die, and could not speak for a long time.


    At this time, Zhong Caiyun''s body was taken back by Xue Jiao Da Sheng. Countless people are jealous.


    The flesh of the giant!


    This is the real supreme treasure!


    They can''t even imagine how the Seven Saints managed to keep the giant''s body alive instead of melting away.


    Besides, just talking about this ability is enough to shock everyone.


    On the high platform, Chu Mo hugged his fist and said, "don''t thank me for your kindness! Please accept my worship!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1531

    The monkey waved his hand, "just like it!"


    This is really overbearing!


    Even a proud and domineering demon king can only bow down at the moment.


    Kill a giant as a wedding gift for a friend, and then casually say: if you like it


    I don''t know how many female practitioners there were on the spot. They looked at the monkey and thought in their hearts that if they could marry such a hero, their life would be worthwhile. Their empathy is fast enough. Just now they are still infatuated with Chu mo.


    The monkey then said, "this giant corpse, our brother wants her to be useless. I think it''s better to give it to the royal family. Just... Make up for the damage we caused to the royal family when we were young and frivolous."


    The old emperor was stunned on the spot, and the contemporary emperor was also stunned. The two people almost spoke in unison: "great sage, you can''t use it!"


    Monkey rolled his eyes. "I said, big old man, little old man, I don''t like you like this. Dare you say you really don''t want it?"


    The old emperor and the contemporary emperor smiled bitterly. This monkey, in fact, had no change from that year. The only change, it is estimated that it is pleasing to see Chu mo... It is also pleasing to see them, isn''t it? Or, seeing that they are still unhappy, they just give Chu Mo face!


    The corpse of the giant is at most a top-level magic weapon for Chu mo. But for the royal family, that''s great.


    The royal family has some means of not acting for outsiders. They can copy Zhong Caiyun''s Taoism almost completely! Her body can be made into a real big killer!


    This is not the humiliation that people have to suffer when they die, but the existence of giants. Their bodies are... The most quintessential treasure in the universe!


    There are few materials that can match their flesh.


    After the monkey finished speaking, he said to Chu Mo, "brothers get married. We can''t be too shabby as brothers. We have prepared several gifts as wedding gifts for you and your siblings."


    With that, the monkey directly took out a dark box, which looked like wood. But everyone around was shocked.


    The old emperor said quietly, "this... This is the world tree? Made of the trunk of an adult world tree?"


    All of them were shocked. Obviously, they were shocked again by the monkey''s big hand.


    There is a world tree in the misty palace of the Yan and Huang regions, but it is a seedling. If you really want to grow up, you still need countless years. Although it is important that the adult world tree has always been the law of incarnation, even if it is a giant, it is not so easy to see their real bodies.


    Therefore, this thing itself is an extremely rare treasure.


    The monkey laughed and scratched his head: "this box... Even if it''s a flower offering to Buddha, cough, it was borrowed from the Buddha in those days. HMM, yes, it''s borrowed!"


    Hearing this, everyone present was speechless. The heart said that the monkey was too lame!


    Shit, borrow it!


    Maybe the Buddha suppressed it because it stole the box!


    Although it is not necessarily the whole reason, there must be this factor.


    Also lend flowers to Buddha... Are you this brother who lends flowers to Buddha?


    Absolutely!


    But people were even more surprised that the box was still in the hands of the monkey after being suppressed for so many years.


    At the same time, they became more curious about the contents of the box.


    The monkey didn''t show off, and directly said, "there are a hundred immortals in this box..."


    "...." everyone couldn''t help but open their mouths and stared at the monkey dumbfounded.


    The whole hall was silent, and then... An uproar!


    Countless people looked at the wooden box in the monkey''s hand, and their eyes were red!


    Immortal pill!


    The whole Luo Tianxian domain is the most magical pill. It does exist, but it has always existed only in legends!


    Because even if it is a giant, almost no one has really seen it!


    But almost all the monks above the Supreme Master know the function of the undead pill.


    Just like the name of this pill, if you eat it, you will not die.


    Yes, it''s immortality!


    It is not the elixir of Jin Dynasty. After taking it, how many accomplishments can you add and what realm can you reach. But it can keep people alive!


    Even tycoons are extremely eager for this pill.


    One... Is invaluable!


    For example, if the ancestor of the imperial family in the past had an elixir of immortality during the 36 era catastrophe. Then, even if he fails to survive the robbery, he will never die. But will survive!


    Only by living can we have a future and hope to rise again!


    If you eat the elixir of immortality, you really won''t die. Whether you fail to survive the robbery or the normal Shouyuan arrives, you will continue to live!


    This elixir has always been regarded as the legendary magic medicine.


    It is no exaggeration to say that an undead pill is enough to cause the battle between the two giants of Luo Tianxian domain!


    But now, there are a hundred in this box!


    Is the monkey crazy? Give this thing to Chu Mo, don''t you want to kill him?


    At this time, the great sage of the ox demon said faintly on one side, "we still have 400 of these things in our hands. Whoever wants them later, we can consider changing them. However, if anyone wants to get the idea of these 100 pills on brother Chu Mo, we don''t mind. Kill a few more giants!"


    Boom!


    This was like a flat thunder, which directly stunned everyone and almost lost the ability to think.


    The words of the Bull Demon saint are domineering!


    But it doesn''t matter!


    People also believe that the Seven Saints now have the ability to kill giants.


    The key problem is that they still have 400 in their hands!


    This magic medicine... When did it become an ordinary pill?


    A total of 500 undead pills... Where did this come from?


    It seems that in the past, only Taishang could refine this pill!


    Is it?


    Everyone looked at the monkey with a frightened face, and at the same time, their eyes also showed a hot light.


    Even if you don''t think about the 100 pills on Chu Mo''s body, there are still 400 here! Exchange things, don''t you? What do you want? If you are poor and blue, you should find out!


    Change!


    Be sure to change one!


    At this time, the monkey was a little shy and said, "these pills were borrowed by the former Supreme Master..."


    "..." the people in the hall had an impulse to strangle the monkey directly for the first time.


    Borrowed again!


    Why are the Buddha and the Supreme Master so talkative? This thing... Said to borrow it? Is this possible?


    However, it is not over yet.


    The monkey''s showy nature is also exposed. He looked at Chu Mo and said, "there are two primitive ancient Sutras in the box. One is the Taoist Sutra and the other is the Buddhist sutra."


    Poop!


    Poop


    Many people at the scene couldn''t stand the stimulation any more and sat on the ground.


    These two primitive classics can almost be related to the origin of the entire Luo Tian universe!


    Buddhism and Taoism, which were once extremely prosperous, have been able to rise and prosper for countless eras because of these two primitive ancient sutras! They are all genuine inborn scriptures. It is the treasure naturally formed with the universe of Luo Tian!


    The original sutras have always been in the hands of the Buddha; The original Taoist Scriptures have always been in the hands of the Supreme Master.


    No one expected that these two ancient classics would fall into the hands of monkeys.


    But at this time, countless people suddenly woke up. They finally understand why the Seven Saints are so powerful!


    They finally understand why the cat and Kun are still alive in this world!


    People even guessed why all the seven saints were so powerful. It turned out that they had countless relationships with the Buddha and the Supreme Lord!


    Saying that things were snatched from the hands of those two beings, no one will really believe it.


    For a long time, people have believed that the realm of Buddha may be a little lower than that of too high. After suppressing monkeys in the past years, the Buddha even disappeared! Countless people have guessed that the Buddha should be sitting. Because the decline of Buddhism is also a confirmation.


    But in the hearts of those who really know the inside story, they all know that the realm of Buddha has never been much worse than that!


    Buddha can even be said to be the most recent Taishang existence in this world!


    The Buddha disappeared, and so did the Supreme Master!


    Their most precious things have survived. In the hands of the Seven Saints.


    Then the origin of the Seven Saints is about to come out.


    But now, they actually want to hand this kind of thing to Chu mo. Can we say... This is the will of the Buddha and the Supreme Master?


    The monkey didn''t care what others guessed, and directly pushed the wooden box to Chu mo.


    There are countless supreme masters, a large number of saints, and many great saints on the scene. Everyone looked at the wooden box eagerly. It''s no exaggeration to say that at least half of the people at the scene wanted to get this wooden box.


    But in the end, no one did it.


    Because in my mind, there is still a little sense left.


    At this time, the monkey suddenly said, "I''ve awakened a little bit of the sealed memory recently. Let me talk about it. Let''s listen to it casually. Whether to take it seriously or not, let''s make a decision by ourselves."


    Chu Mo just caught the box and felt that it weighed more than 10000! I can''t say any polite words. Because it''s too pale!


    Whether it''s a hundred immortals, the original Buddhist scriptures and Taoist Scriptures, or even this wooden box, it can''t be described by the word "precious".


    The monkey didn''t seem to want to give Chu Mo a chance to speak, and looked at the crowd, Directly said: "these things, indeed, are deliberately put into my hands by the Buddha and Taishang. The Buddha sealed me for many years. I didn''t understand it before, but now I understand it. It''s to ask me to wait for the wise brother Chu mo. as for the reason... Isn''t it about to open the ancient battlefield? It will be the cruelest killing. Because in the ancient battlefield, not only the people of the luotian universe appear. There, there will be others."


    The monkey paused and looked at the crowd, "have you all heard the legend of the passage?"


    As soon as these words came out, the vast majority of people present were dazed, but there were also hundreds of people, mostly in the great holy land, and some monks in the holy land, showing a shocked look.


    Passage!


    This common name, however, represents the ultimate place and the source and starting point of endless legends!


    Send it on the third watch and ask for some recommended tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1532

    Although the vast majority of the people present had never heard of the channel, they could also feel abnormal from the faces of those who knew it. Therefore, they all looked at the monkey with bated breath and felt that it was very unusual.


    The monkey murmured: "No one can really explain the mystery of the universe. It''s too grand, boundless, and endless. The Buddha used to say that the mustard seed should be absorbed in the mustard seed, and the mustard seed should be hidden in the mustard seed. We all know what this sentence means, so I won''t explain it much. The Supreme Master once said similar words, and now most of the cultivation methods of all schools are derived from the Supreme Master''s Dharma. So, about what kind of world we live in, what kind of world do we come from Where, and where it will eventually go. Not only ordinary people in the world are thinking about this problem, but we are also thinking about it. "


    Those present are all the top monks in the world. In this hall, the worst monks are all monks in the supreme realm. In the holy realm, you can easily affect a domain, and in the great holy realm, you can easily sink a domain. But even if it is this kind of existence, they still have their own understanding of the above problems.


    "The world we know now is the whole Luo Tian universe, with Luo Tian Xian domain as the center and eight domains as the surrounding world." The monkey''s golden eyes are shining, It says: "The world we don''t know is the other side of the universe of Luo Tian. It is said that in that universe, there is probably another US. Maybe the growth path is different, maybe the personality is also different, but just like the person who appears in the mirror when we look in the mirror, that... Is ourselves! Because in the process of growing up, different experiences will produce different stories. Some of us call that world the mirror world Boundary. "


    Most of the monks present showed shock and thought on their faces. The fact revealed by the monkey is really too strange. After careful consideration, it will even make people feel creepy.


    Those who are still interested and curious about such things are either ignorant or... They really don''t care about anything.


    The monkey then said: "Whether the mirror world really exists is also debated among insiders. It''s like we can sense the existence of Qi, but we can''t see it. It''s like the essence and Qi we absorb. Only monks who reach a certain level can turn the essence and Qi in their bodies from emptiness to reality. But many lower level monks can''t see it. Mirror world, similarly, almost no one has seen it. But there is one place that has been confirmed, and it really exists Yes. "


    The monkey looked at the crowd, "that''s the passage."


    All the people present showed thoughtful expressions on their faces. Some people looked at the suspected insiders and found that there was no unexpected look on their faces, and their hearts were all shocked. Because even in the realm of saints, not everyone can hear of the existence of channels.


    "What kind of world is the channel? I haven''t been to it, but I''ve heard of it. The world is very grand and narrow. According to legend, it connects the mirror world and our world. At the same time, according to some existing guesses, the channel may also connect some other dual worlds. Yes, like our Luo Tian universe and mirror universe. The channel may connect many such worlds at the same time. Of course, this is really one A guess. "


    The monkey spoke slowly, because most of the people present didn''t know these things. It also leaves some time for people to think.


    After a while, the monkey said, "many, many years ago, I was born from a stone. The Supreme Lord and the Buddha found me almost at the same time. They said, I am an abnormal number."


    Hearing this, Chu Mo''s heart moved slightly, because Jianshen once said that he was an abnormal number. Unexpectedly, this monkey turned out to be an anomaly.


    "The so-called abnormal number only exists in this universe, not in another mirror universe. But I''m not sure about this kind of thing. God knows whether those old men will cheat me?"


    The monkey''s words made everyone present speechless for a while. I''m afraid this monkey is the only one in the world who dares to say so about the Buddha and the Supreme Master. This guy is really outspoken.


    The monkey said, "my Dharma comes from the Buddha and Taishang..."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present finally understood the reason why the monkey was powerful. It turned out that these two statues were taught by the strongest people in the world.


    "Later, I did something wrong and was punished. However, there are other reasons." The monkey''s eyes also showed a look of remembrance. It whispered, "if they didn''t suppress me at that time, I must follow them."


    Everyone''s spirit was shocked. Hear the key!


    Both the old emperor and the contemporary emperor looked at the monkey with burning eyes. They didn''t know less than the monkey. But some things can always be mutually confirmed.


    The monkey said, "many, many years ago, I heard the Supreme Master say that the channel... Is going to collapse and collapse. Therefore, the strongest in the universe must go to the channel to fight. To support. Because not all creatures want the channel to exist. So, they must go."


    All these people present were stunned that the channel connecting all universes was in danger of collapse? This is a big thing!


    Even ordinary people in the world will not think this kind of thing is a good thing. Not to mention these top monks, they suddenly thought of a question: if the channel collapses, can their universe continue to exist?


    "It seems that you have all thought of some possibilities, right? If the channel really collapses, it is likely that the world we live in will collapse. There is no skin, and there will be no hair..." the monkey sighed, and then said, "there is something about the list of gods."


    Now, most of the people present were shocked. Finally, it''s what they know!


    This monkey is really the most magical God in the whole Luotian universe. Before today, no one knows the origin of monkeys, and no one knows where monkeys learn from.


    With the great holy land to attack the giants, this combat power is the envy of countless people. Until today, we finally understand that the origin of this monkey is so powerful, even terrifying!


    Because the whole universe of Luotian has never heard that the Buddha and the Supreme Master have their own disciples left behind. Now I know that monkeys are actually the inheritance of Buddhism and Taoism. So many secrets are known.


    "The list of gods comes from the channel. How to say... There may be countless people who dream of making their names on the list of gods. In that way, they can jump out of the three worlds, not in the five elements, never die, never fall into reincarnation. Indeed, this legend is true!" The monkey looked at the people with bright eyes and continued, "so, the ancient battlefield is not a fraud, that''s true!"


    Hum!


    In the hall, which had been quiet, suddenly came a low voice of discussion. However, because there were so many people here, in an instant, the whole hall was like a swarm of bees, buzzing.


    At this time, someone asked loudly, "is it true that the great sage, the headless messenger in the ancient battlefield, said that there were 50 places?"


    "Yes, Dasheng, is this true?"


    "Do you know who the headless messenger is?"


    A series of several questions were asked from several monks in the same holy land.


    The monkey waved his hand, and the hall gradually quieted down.


    The monkey said, "first, I need to make one point about the quota. It''s not 50 quotas. It''s the 50 people who finally survived after stepping into the ancient battlefield... Do you understand the difference?"


    In a word, let everyone become silent. It seemed that a chill rose directly along the bottom of their hearts.


    Indeed, the difference between the 50 places and the 50 people who finally survived... Is simply the difference between heaven and earth!


    So, for a time, everyone was silent.


    The monkey said, "do you understand? The ancient battlefield will open almost a year later. The opening time should be about three months. After three months, the entire ancient battlefield will become an independent space. Even if it is a giant, it can''t get away!"


    People''s faces all showed a look of awe. My heart also hung up.


    They understood what the monkey said. The ancient battlefield is not a place to go or go if you want!


    "This is one of them. Whether you want to enter or not, you have to figure it out." The monkey said seriously, "second, I don''t know the headless Messenger, but I know that he should be a beheaded power when the last ancient battlefield opened! If you guessed right, he should be a giant."


    Hiss!


    Everyone, including Chu Mo, couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This is terrible!


    A giant of ancestral realm, supreme existence... Was beheaded in the ancient battlefield?


    Should it be so terrible!


    The monkey then said, "third, about the ancient battlefield, there are not only people in our world. There should be monks from the mirror world, other universes and the mirror world where it is located. Therefore, these fifty people are not all from our Luo Tian universe."


    Now, more people were silent, and the previous enthusiasm for the ancient battlefield suddenly subsided a lot. Even the vast majority of people have directly decided to quit and not participate!


    The monkey said, "fourth..."


    Everyone was stunned, and their hearts said, is there a fourth?


    Monkey smiled: "finally, the fifty people, after being on the list of gods, will appear in the channel world. There, the main task of these strong people is to guard the channel! Don''t let the channel collapse, resist those insiders with evil intentions and... From another big plane... Enemies who always want to destroy the channel." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1533

    The monkey looked around, Look at the people who are completely silent: "Entering the channel does not mean that there will be a battle at the first time. There... Is also a powerful high-end world. It has its own rules and system. But sooner or later, it will encounter a battle! I believe you can think of the cruelty of that battle without me saying. So, whether to enter the ancient battlefield or not, and whether to seek an opportunity to be listed. You can measure it yourself. I''m here today In, there are only two things. The first thing is to congratulate my brother on his wedding; The second thing is just this one. Well, that''s it now. Can we start drinking? "


    The old emperor and the contemporary emperor all smiled. This monkey is also true. It is supposed that these things he said today are all real mysteries. Ordinary people may not speak out in public like him.


    However, perhaps it is this kind of childlike heart that makes the Buddha and the Tai take a fancy to this kind of existence?


    Although the monkey didn''t say a word for himself from beginning to end, let alone ask for credit. But what he said today, in fact, has saved countless top monks in Luo Tianxian domain!


    Otherwise, as soon as the ancient battlefield opens, almost all people who think they have strength will rush in, and the rest will also have a large number of people with the mentality of watching the excitement.


    Only when the ancient battlefield is closed can people really understand what they need to face.


    The old emperor knew this, and he also planned to remind his people when the ancient battlefield really opened. It''s just my own! So, in contrast, his mind and pattern are actually not as good as monkeys. Therefore, he admired monkeys very much, and even developed a kind of respect.


    Ji Qi on the stage put away those chaotic thoughts in his heart and presided over the rest of the session.


    How to say, Chu Mo''s marriage is indeed a grand event in space in the whole Luo Tianxian domain in recent years. If it weren''t for what the monkey said, it would be more enthusiastic.


    The monkey didn''t deliberately disturb the game. It''s really urgent for some things. For people in practice, more than a year is a blink of an eye. It will be over soon. If we don''t say at this time, let these top monks of the Luo Tian universe rush into the ancient battlefield. Well, in many years to come, Luotian universe... May show a very decadent trend.


    Just like the old Chu didn''t wipe out the Qin family in the past, the Buddha and the Supreme Master are people with great compassion and great mind. In their eyes, even if there are many disputes inside. It doesn''t matter. Disputes can even promote the overall development to a certain extent.


    If the whole world is completely peaceful and there is no dispute at all, maybe at that time, everyone will also lose the motivation to move forward.


    Today, the monkey woke everyone up without any concealment, and revealed this secret, which should be the task left to it by the Buddha and the Supreme Master. They don''t want to see the Luo Tian universe go through countless years of decline like that reincarnation.


    People also understood this truth, and many people quickly figured it out. Therefore, the next wedding banquet was still full of joy.


    Chu Mo, with Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, began to toast everywhere, and all his brothers drank happily.


    Qi Xiaoyu and water leaned on their two daughters, nestled around Chu Mo, and their dimples were like flowers. Now they don''t want to think about whether Chu Mo will enter the ancient battlefield. They just want to be surprised and moved today.


    After the surprise, it is moving!


    For this wedding banquet, Chu Mo really worked hard and let them see almost all the relatives and friends they wanted to see.


    However, it seems that one is still missing!


    Qi Xiaoyu asked softly in Chu Mo''s ear, "isn''t the rooster with you? Why didn''t he come?"


    Shui Yiyi also remembered this matter and asked, "yes, where is the big cock?"


    Because there were so many people here today, they didn''t think of it at first.


    Chu Mo said, "it should still be in the heaven sea. This guy has always been on the move. But it''s a pity that he didn''t see it today."


    Just as he was saying this, there suddenly came a confused sound outside.


    The rooster''s unique voice came from the very far sky: "naive... The chicken Lord is also a weak man like you who can ambush?"


    Boom!


    As soon as the voice fell, a violent roar suddenly came from outside.


    Then, there were many roaring voices: "who? Dare to make trouble in the imperial city?"


    Although this hall is an independent small world, the channel with the outside world is also open at the moment. Such a big noise, people inside can hear it clearly.


    Many people have different colors on their faces, and some even frown.


    Today, almost all people with some status know that it is Chu Mo''s wedding. Such days, even enemies, usually do not come to disturb. Therefore, people are guessing who will choose to make trouble here on this day.


    Chu Mo heard the sound of the rooster and reacted very quickly. With a flash of his body, he had disappeared in the hall.


    The next moment, his figure appeared outside, standing in the void and looking into the distance.


    I saw a colorful Phoenix, burning with flames, fighting with several figures on the high sky. In other directions, there are also a group of people who are fighting with the monks of the royal family.


    Later, many people came out of the hall.


    Ji Qi''s figure, followed by Chu Mo, appeared beside him, glanced at it, frowned and said, "collateral branch."


    Chu Mo''s face slowly cooled down, and the cold voice said, "they''re not finished, are they?"


    Ji Qi''s face was full of disgust, and she said coldly, "I''ll take care of this!"


    At this time, an extremely amazing sword Qi, spanning millions of miles, directly cut across the rooster who had been incarnated as a Phoenix.


    This sword, extremely fierce, directly cuts the void!


    This is Luotian imperial city!


    It is the most powerful place in the whole Luotian universe!


    Here, it is enough to prove that someone can directly cut open this void, at least he is also a monk at the peak of the Great Holy Land!


    The rooster gave a exclamation: "dare to attack the chicken master?" With that, he directly spit out a flame and burn the sword gas.


    Chu Mo was a little shocked that the flame of the rooster, which had only the supreme realm before, had also reached the power of the great holy realm. This chicken''s breakthrough way is really incomprehensible!


    I don''t know what adventure it got at the bottom of the sky.


    After this flame came into contact with the sword Qi, the whole void would burst.


    The rooster seemed to have suffered a heavy loss and threw his body back out. At this time, the figures that besieged it all made the fiercest attacks.


    Chu Mo was about to make a move when he saw Ji Qi make a gesture. The whole Luotian Imperial City... A large array rises in an instant, directly enveloping the heaven and earth. The large array is divided into more than ten layers! Protect the whole imperial city. At the same time, it also seals the time and space of this world.


    Everything, all solidified there!


    Ji Qi''s face was cold and her mind moved again. Control this big formation and crush it directly towards those enemies.


    Bang bang!


    A series of explosions broke the bodies of those monks in the Great Holy Land!


    Without even saying a word, he was directly suppressed by the grand array of the imperial city!


    It all happened so fast!


    Many people didn''t even have time to see what happened, it was over.


    Ji Qi casually withdrew from the array and said, "go back to the bar!"


    Calm and domineering!


    This is the inside story of Luotian imperial city!


    The rooster flapped his wings and flew towards Chu Mo, scolding: "a group of little things, ignorant and naive! Now you know how powerful it is?" It''s like it just killed these enemies.


    Chu Mo still frowned slightly, looking at Ji Qi and said, "these people come... Is it for death? Do you want to disgust us in this way?"


    "Of course not!" The monkey appeared next to Chu Mo at some time. He raised his head, looked up at the sky above his head, and said with a cold smile, "the great old thief, a Dharma body has arrived at the imperial city. Aren''t you afraid of being killed and disgraced by a stick?"


    Chu Mo''s heart moved directly, and he also looked at the sky above his head. But he didn''t feel the existence of the other party, and even the sky god didn''t give him any reminder. Chu Mo couldn''t help looking at the monkey, and realized in his heart that there was still a big gap between him and the monkey.


    Monkey''s words also shocked many people.


    A giant''s Dharma body actually came in person!


    Although it''s not the Buddha, it''s already a great thing that a Dharma body arrives. Enough to shake the entire Luo Tian universe.


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly sounded on the sky: "who is it? It''s you, the monkey. Hum, you''re lucky today. How long can you protect these people?"


    With that, the sound suddenly disappeared.


    Chu Mo glanced at the monkey: "gone?"


    The monkey nodded, and his eyes were also a little grim. He scratched his head and said, "this old thing is too ghost to do!"


    At this time, another cold voice sounded, "Ji Zhi, and the old emperor, listen up. You people are perverse and persecute our royal family. One day, we will get back all our things!"


    Ji Zhi, a taboo of contemporary emperors.


    Hearing this sound, the faces of many royal families changed slightly.


    Ji Qi whispered beside Chu Mo, "Ji Donggu, the ancestor of a collateral branch, didn''t expect... He also came."


    Chu Mo glanced at Ji Qi: "is he very good?"


    Ji Qi nodded without saying anything more.


    At this time, the emperor''s voice rang out: "since ancient times, there are differences between legitimate and concubines. Concubines are concubines, and what they say is authentic. Ji Donggu, you have betrayed the royal family and set up your own house. Originally, you didn''t want to entangle with you, and you wanted to let you live. But since you are still so stubborn, you will surely perish if you turn around!"


    "Hum!" A cold hum full of disdain came from the sky.


    Then, a sword Qi, like cutting from the sky, directly cut to Ji Qi beside Chu Mo!


    "Kill your heirs!"


    A sound full of murders sounded. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1534

    This sword came very suddenly!


    Fast and urgent!


    It''s as heavy as thunder. This is just a sword, but it gives people a feeling, as if this sword can collapse the sky!


    No one expected that Ji Donggu would so suddenly attack Ji Qi when the Dharma body of Honghuang Laozu had retreated.


    At the same time, the ancestors who should have retreated came again!


    I also shot Ji Qi!


    At the same time, there are four or five murders, coming from outside the sky, blowing at Ji Qi!


    This is a real game!


    It''s not Chu Mo that several giants want to kill. But the heir of the royal family of Luo Tian... Crown prince Ji Qi!


    This is to cut off the future of the royal family!


    Since ancient times, there has never been an heir of the royal family who has been successfully assassinated.


    Nowadays, the contemporary emperors have handed over most of their government affairs to Ji Qi. That is to say, although Ji Qi has not yet succeeded to the throne, he has inherited a large part of the fortune of the Luo Tian royal family to a certain extent.


    If Ji Qi is killed at this time, the overall luck of the royal family of Luo Tian will be fatally hit!


    These people... Are really good at calculating. They are good at calculating!


    The monks who had thrown out a few holy places to die were just paralyzing this group of people. In order to kill Ji Qi, this group of people should so easily abandon several monks in the great holy land. This kind of mind is simply too deep and vicious.


    "Death!" The monkey was the first to get angry.


    I feel quite shameless!


    Just now, the Dharma body of the great grandfather retreated, and the monkey didn''t say it, but he was still a little complacent in his heart.


    The magnate retreated directly in front of it. This kind of prestige is really unparalleled.


    But now the other side is not only making a comeback, but also this is a real game, and it didn''t even see it.


    The monkey turned a big iron bar and hit it hard in a direction in the void.


    This iron bar instantly turned into a million miles long, like a giant pillar, smashing a large area of the sky directly. A figure was forced out.


    This figure is the Dharma body of the great grandfather.


    However, the great grandfather was not afraid. He also held a long stick and fought with monkeys.


    The contemporary emperor instantly opened the Dharma array of the Imperial City, enveloping all guests with the imperial city. At the same time, the emperor''s seal was sacrificed towards the attacks on Ji Qi.


    In the eyes of the old emperor, there was an incomparably cold light. He failed to attack the ancestral realm, so he hibernated. In fact, he had the protection of his ancestors, and did not stretch out his hand to be seriously injured and die as the outside world guessed. But has been dormant, always ready for the second impact on the ancestral realm!


    But today, he was really angry!


    Although Ji Donggu is a collateral branch of the royal family, his body eventually flows with Ji''s blood. If it weren''t for this face, how could the old emperor and others allow him to fly away with the royal family.


    I thought the mountain was high and the road was long, and I will never meet again. But I don''t want to collude with foreign enemies in the blink of an eye, kill the generals again, and even want to seize power and usurp the throne!


    "It''s death!" The old emperor also shouted angrily and rose in the air at the first time.


    His body exudes a faint aura of ancestral realm. To some extent, the old emperor has been infinitely close to the existence of the ancestral realm. Just didn''t go through that disaster.


    At this moment, he blessed himself with all the luck of the royal family, and in an instant, he had the fighting power of the ancestral realm.


    The contemporary emperor offered the imperial seal, trying to block all the killing moves to Ji Qi. But his combat power is limited after all. But a monk at the peak of the great holy land. Previously, he was seriously injured for helping Chu mo.


    So, at this moment, after all, there is a feeling that I can''t do what I want.


    More than a dozen old saints of the royal family all offered magic weapons to block the attack on Ji Qi.


    At the same time, Kun Da Sheng and the other six saints rushed out and rushed to the Dharma body of the great ancestor with the monkey.


    They don''t care what Ji Qi will do. Chu Mo is the only one who can really be regarded by their brothers in the whole royal family of Luo Tian!


    Because Chu Mo saved the monkey and Kun Dasheng successively. Their seven brothers owe Chu Mo Tianda love!


    So, as long as Chu Mo is OK, they won''t care too much. It''s just an instinct to fight with monkeys.


    The seven brothers have always been united!


    Before, he had been very low-key, and even the ancestors of the Jiang family and Teng Lao, who did not appear in public, made a direct move!


    Intercept towards those attacks.


    All this happened at the moment of lightning and stone fire. The whole process was too sudden and too fast!


    So that even those monks in the holy realm did not react, and the monks in the supreme realm were even more confused. I feel that the whole field between heaven and earth has changed!


    The moat of the Imperial City opened, the Seven Saints disappeared, and suddenly there were several fierce murders in the sky, which seemed to cut at Chu mo... in fact, it was cut at Ji Qi.


    Everything is too fast, fast to a few lower level saints have no time to react.


    At this time, the reaction of the old Chu, the demon king and the wandering female emperor can be called the top!


    They, also at the first time, directly supported the field and sacrificed magic tools to protect all the people from the Yan and Huang regions.


    The demon king was surprised to see his wife and daughter who had been away for a long time and had been with Xiaodie and her daughter. But just now, his action was extremely rapid. After sacrificing magic tools to protect his wife and daughter, he rushed directly to Chu Mo''s side. It was also instantly reflected that these attacks were directed at Ji Qi. But the demon king didn''t shrink back either. Raising his hand was a knife!


    In fact, besides monkeys, Chu Mo has the fastest reaction!


    Before the reaction of this group of people, Chu Mo first sacrificed the divine mirror of the sky and settled the heaven and earth. His speed is even faster than the opening of the Imperial City array!


    Then, he sacrificed the chaos oven and smashed the short stick refined by the giant''s fingers, directly on the sword gas that was first cut.


    Then, it is the various actions of others!


    Time, at this moment, seemed to freeze.


    Look at the public Ecology... All faces have different expressions!


    This kind of solidification, just for a moment, is like forever. Chu Mo''s body directly rushed out.


    In an instant, everything became extremely fresh.


    The roar of all kinds of roads suddenly burst!


    Those attacks that originally hit Ji Qi were stopped by those who reacted first!


    I have to accept it. The layout of Ji Donggu and his group is really perfect, even to the point of flawless!


    They had already considered the factors of the old emperor, Chu Mo and the imperial city moat before. Even the existence of the ancestors of the Jiang family and Teng Lao have been considered!


    Then, just set up this kill!


    It can be said that if there were no monkeys, the Seven Saints, Ji Qi would almost die today!


    Although the Seven Saints, including monkeys, didn''t pay attention to Ji Qi directly, but they did. The seven of them are now too famous and powerful. The pressure on giants is not a little bit.


    Therefore, after their seven shots, they should have blasted Ji Qi''s second attack, which was also the strongest one. Here, the great grandfather... Dumbfounded!


    Honghuang''s Dharma body roared repeatedly, holding a big stick, and directly fought with the monkey seven brothers.


    In a moment, it was dark!


    The sky of the universe over the imperial city was suddenly sunk!


    Ancestor Honghuang is a giant in good condition!


    His attack, of course, was not comparable to Zhong Caiyun, who had been hit hard before, and the giants like Zi Laozu and blackfish Laozu.


    Today''s ancestors are really at the peak of spring and autumn, so even if they are a Dharma body, they also have infinite magic power. Even seven monkeys can''t bear that kind of attack.


    But at least, Ji Qi is safe!


    Chu Mo''s ancestral body radiated immeasurable light, and the sound of the road rumbled in his body. That kind of peak combat power completely erupted at this moment.


    Together with others, after stopping several attacks on Ji Qi, he went up against the sky, killed the sky, and cut firewood directly to a royal side friar at the peak of the Great Holy Land!


    The man''s hair and beard were all open. In the face of Chu Mo''s knife, his heart was cold. He let out a scream of horror.


    Ji Donggu wanted to stop over there, but he was directly kicked out by the furious old emperor. Spitting blood on the spot, he looked at the old emperor with great fear: "you... You are intact!"


    The old emperor said in a cold voice, "not only that! Today is the wedding day of my daughter''s son-in-law and grandson''s daughter-in-law. When you come here and want to break my royal family, I will let you know that there is no regret in this world! I want to give them a real gift, as well as you rebels... A real gift!"


    The old emperor said, his breath soared directly, and there were clouds of robbery on his head!


    This scene almost scared everyone to death!


    Even this group of people under the protection of the Imperial City FA front were directly stunned.


    The old emperor... He unexpectedly wants to attack the ancestral realm at this time!


    Crazy!


    It''s really crazy!


    The royal family''s prosperous wedding suddenly changed into what it is now. Not only let everyone unexpected. Even these enemies... Are also extremely unexpected!


    Chu Mo looked up and laughed, "Grandpa, let me help you!"


    With that, he rushed directly to jiuxiao and killed Ji Donggu!


    A man pounced on a group of monks at the peak of the great sage realm. The blood on his body, wherever he passed, directly dyed the sky red!


    Killing heaven in his hand, he cut the firewood with a knife, and now he has split the peak friar of the great holy land, a branch of the royal family, into two parts.


    A great monk at the peak of the Great Holy Land died and disappeared before he even screamed. Only two halves of the body remained, constantly annihilating in the void.


    That''s Chu Mo''s way!


    Kill!


    The powerful and terrifying force of the law directly smashes the corpse of the other party!


    Even the flesh of the great holy land can''t resist!


    So when Chu Mo said that, his second knife had already hit Ji Donggu!


    "Starlight kill!"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight!


    Ask for a monthly ticket! Ask for a monthly ticket! Ask for a monthly ticket!


    Important things are to be repeated for 3 times.


    At the end of the month, vote for the monthly ticket and rush forward, OK? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1535

    A dazzling star light was directly cut out of the demon''s blood killing sky.


    Ji Donggu, who was at the top of the great sage realm, also had a faint ancestral aura on his face. He had to deal with the terrorist attack of the old emperor and the upcoming ancestral realm disaster!


    Under the crazy behavior of the old emperor, no one on the battlefield can avoid!


    In other words, no matter the enemy or me, we all have to be under the cover of this ancestral realm disaster!


    Therefore, this is the most surprising thing for Ji Donggu. They felt that the old emperor was simply crazy!


    The formation speed of the robbery cloud is very slow. Therefore, this group of people all have a retreat in their hearts, and want to leave the battlefield before the robbery cloud completely condenses.


    But once the battle at this level begins, it is not so easy to get away.


    At least, Chu Mo won''t let them leave easily!


    Ji Donggu was going crazy and shouted, "old man, you''re crazy!"


    Chu Mo laughed and cut him with a knife.


    Ji Donggu had no time to dodge, so he could only hold up a long sword in his hand to resist.


    Click!


    The long sword broke at the sound!


    The sharp edge of killing heaven and the power of starlight directly cut off the sword in Ji Donggu''s hand.


    Then, Chu Mo cut directly on Ji Donggu''s extremely hard arm.


    A clear bone cutting sound


    Chu Mo cut off Ji Donggu''s arm with a knife.


    The arm of the quasi giant fell down in an instant. But was snatched away by a colorful figure!


    Big cock!


    At this time, the rooster was still in the mood to rob the spoils.


    This crazy behavior will almost make this group of people crazy in the future, which will also make countless people below look silly. They all muttered in their hearts: is this really the legendary Phoenix? Why are you like a little gangster?


    The rooster laughed and left a colorful mark in the void.


    Chu Mo then shouted in a deep voice, "master, Grandpa, retreat into the moat! Everyone, retreat! All except the Seven Saints, retreat! Retreat quickly!"


    The demon king and Chu Lao didn''t hesitate. They both knew what was going to happen and that Chu Mo was fearless. Therefore, he instantly fell towards the moat Dharma array.


    The rooster also bared and slipped, and drilled in, holding Ji Donggu''s real outstretched arm on his paw. With a satisfied face, he said, "can this thing be practiced into a holy instrument? How much is it worth..."


    "...." everyone had a speechless expression.


    At this time, Chu Mo roared again, "uncle, open the moat array... To the extreme! Use all the luck of the royal family!"


    The contemporary emperor promised to let the imperial seal fall directly into the eyes of the imperial city. The whole Luotian imperial city has accumulated the power of the world''s energy for endless years, and exploded!


    This force instantly stunned everyone.


    Although people have reassessed the details of the royal family of Luo Tian again and again, they have found that they still underestimate the power of the royal family!


    A family that can take charge of the gas transportation of the universe of Luo Tian for thousands of years, that kind of inside information and power are unimaginable for everyone. Run this array with all your strength, even if it is a giant, in a short time, there is nothing you can do!


    It''s just that the contemporary emperors still have some doubts. How did Chu Mo know so many things? Because there are some things that Ji Qingyu and even crown prince Ji Qi don''t know. Only emperors of all dynasties are qualified to know.


    However, he can only shake his head secretly in his heart. His nephew is a demon!


    Ji Donggu was cut off one arm, and then saw Chu Mo''s calm command on that face. The whole person was mad and scolded, "little beast, take your life!"


    Chu Mo laughed, "old man, I''m going to give you this sentence!"


    An old man with immortal spirit stood in a very far place and said in a cold voice, "Chu mo...!"


    Chu Mo didn''t even need to see it. Just by the breath and sound, he could tell that the old man was the ancestor of the Big Dipper!


    "Old man, where''s my star map?" Chu Mo said, cutting Ji Donggu with a knife.


    Another knife of starlight!


    It seems to be specially made for Beidou Laozu!


    As expected, Beidou Laozu looked sad and angry. Originally, this terrorist attack should belong to him!


    Chu Mo cut out with a knife. At the same time, he condensed the thousand word divine text of the star formula into a battle suit and put it on his body. The whole person was instantly heroic to the point of suffocation. Also powerful to suffocate!


    The fighting power of the great sage is infinitely close to the giant. Directly suppressed Ji Donggu almost out of breath. His heart was also extremely shocked. Before that, he had already known that Chu Mo was very strong and his combat power was extremely strong. He could almost sweep away in the realm of the great sage.


    But it was only heard, not seen.


    Now when we meet, we realize that the original rumors are not only true, but also infinitely underestimated Chu Mo!


    Where is a monk sweeping through the great holy land? This is clearly a terrifying young power who is not necessarily without the power of a war in the face of giants!


    How many years has he been practicing? It''s less than a hundred years!


    How can this kind of demon... Appear in this world?


    Ji Donggu in a moment, also moved true fire, and had an absolute killing heart for Chu mo. He even forgot the gathering Zujing Jieyun in the sky, and wanted to kill Chu Mo with all his heart.


    He knew very well that Chu Mo would not die, and the collateral branch of the whole royal family would be destroyed by him one day!


    Beidou ancestor also rushed directly towards Chu Mo, and at the same time, there were a dozen monks at the peak level of the great holy land.


    Among them, there are those of the Honghuang family and those of the collateral branches of the royal family.


    These people simply hate Chu Mo to the bone. A shot is an absolute killing move.


    In fact, all this is still a flash of lightning.


    The voices of this group of people are all the manifestation of gods in the sky. Therefore, it seems that the space-time of this place is disordered.


    The vast majority of people below heard voices that were extremely chaotic and even difficult to calculate.


    Only a few saints with profound realm and those great saints can hear the communication of people in the sky clearly.


    The old emperor appeared beside Chu Mo at this time, facing the top monks who attacked and killed with Chu mo. He was Chu Mo''s grandfather, but he had little communication with Chu mo. But at this moment, the grandparents and grandchildren looked at each other, but they directly understood each other''s intentions.


    Chu Mo cut horizontally with a knife, and the light of the knife crossed hundreds of millions of miles!


    Two monks in the great holy land were directly cut in two by Chu Mo''s knife and fell towards the moat Dharma array below.


    Bang bang!


    After the four loud noises, the two monks of the great holy land who broke into four sections were directly crushed to slag by the avenue above the moat! It turned into endless essence and was directly absorbed by the array!


    The pace of this battle is too fast!


    The people who were approaching the bottom couldn''t see clearly. When they saw it, the battle had actually happened. It''s already a thing of the past.


    Chu Mo''s knife cleaves and punches, and God Wen''s battle clothes roar on the avenue. The whole person is like a real God of war.


    Sweep the world!


    Everyone, including Ji Donggu and Beidou Laozu, felt great pressure.


    They can''t believe it, they are unwilling, they refuse!


    Why is it that a boy who has been practicing for less than a hundred years can put such a great pressure on these elders who have been practicing for countless years. This is simply unreasonable, simply unexplainable!


    The old emperor''s strike directly exploded a peak saint of the Honghuang family. Before the great saint died, he roared reluctantly, "why... You suffered a heavy blow... But you didn''t die?"


    After he asked this sentence, the whole person had been blasted by the old emperor and had died.


    But the old emperor still said quietly, "because the old ancestor transferred all the opportunities of life to me!"


    While talking, in the sky, with a radius of 10 billion li... Endless disaster clouds have completely shrouded the vast sky!


    The Dharma bodies of the Seven Saints of the monkey and the ancestors of the wilderness have long been out of the range of 10 billion miles and into the deeper void of the universe!


    No one wants to be contaminated with this kind of natural disaster in the ancestral realm. The farther away the better!


    Ji Donggu and others heard the words of the old emperor, and all felt cold all over.


    They finally understood why the old emperor was so strong!


    It turned out that the ancestors of the royal family... Really completely fell, completely changed. A great energy at the peak of his ancestral realm encountered a plot during the great catastrophe of the thirty-six eras, and did not choose to save himself, but gave all his "life" and "Tao" to his descendants!


    This sacrifice directly brought the old emperor a second chance to attack the ancestral realm!


    This is the real protection of our ancestors!


    This is the real blood inheritance!


    This is... True... Selflessness!


    After saying this, the old emperor couldn''t help but look up to the sky and roar: "at present, who else... Can stop me from entering the ancestral realm?"


    period!


    No one can resist!


    There are less than ten giants alive in this world. Twoorthree of them, who used to calculate the ancestors of the royal family and the old emperor, were all seriously injured. All year round, the road backfires!


    The remaining six or seven are the ancestors of the yuan family. In the early days, Laoteng once entered the ancestral realm. Later, for some reasons, he fell to the top of the great holy realm. They are all from the Royal Camp, and it is impossible to intervene.


    The ancestor of the Xue family was not born all year round and did not ask about the world; The grandson of the son family... Another grandson, who has also been absent for many years, no one knows where he is. There are still a few, not even family inheritance. From ancient times to now, they have been independent, and even the royal family has no accurate information about them. It is impossible to do anything to the royal family.


    Those who have motivation and courage to do it, such as Zhong Caiyun, black fish, and the grandson of the big mouse, have all fallen. There is no time for the remaining twoorthree!


    Therefore, in this world, no one can stop the old emperor from entering the ancestral realm!


    Sitting on a cloud below, the ancestor of the yuan family looked up at the old emperor and smiled, "there is another Taoist friend!"


    Lao Teng sighed softly. It used to be one of the giants of ancestral realm. Now, there is no chance. He glanced back at Jiang caiyue in the crowd below, and smiled. Although he had no chance, the little girl, in the future... Had the chance to inherit his mantle and attack the ancestral realm!


    Ji Donggu and others, at the moment, have also killed red eyes, roared: "never let this old thing step into the ancestral realm, fight!"


    The rest of the monks at the peak of the great sage also roared, "stop him!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1536

    In the eyes of the old emperor, there was a look of contempt. With a wave of his hand, a supreme force of the road bombarded the past. This force directly shattered the sky, disturbed time and space, and faintly... Unexpectedly, he could see an existence that seemed to be a long river of time!


    In that river, there are countless creatures struggling and struggling!


    Among them, there are countless ancient figures. At this moment, they even shoot cold and quiet eyes here!


    Ji Donggu is really afraid!


    They did not hesitate to die, but also wanted to prevent the old emperor from entering the ancestral territory. But it''s meaningless to be afraid of death! Death can''t stop it!


    At the moment when that force roared at them, the ancestor of the Big Dipper screamed directly, and was actually sucked into the existence of the river that seemed to be a long river of time.


    Chu Mo shouted, "return the star map to me!"


    Then he grabbed it, and even wanted to directly catch Beidou Lao Zu!


    This is too bold and overbearing!


    Poof!


    Beidou ancestor directly spit out a mouthful of blood, which is angry!


    However, he immediately ignored it, because his body was infinitely close to the existence of the suspected river of time, and was caught by several creatures there.


    There were also six or seven monks at the peak of the great holy land who were caught together. They screamed with great fear and were directly torn apart by the creatures inside!


    This scene made Chu Mo''s scalp explode.


    One of the creatures looked coldly at his hand reaching out to the Big Dipper ancestor. Raising his hand was a blow!


    At that moment, Chu Mo felt boundless terror. He withdrew his arm at once. Then, startled, the whole arm... Was frozen into an ice sculpture! It seems that as long as you tap it gently, it can be broken into countless pieces!


    At this time, there came the scream of Beidou Laozu: "Chu mo... Laozu will not let you go if he is a ghost!"


    Boom!


    The existence of the suspected river of time burst out a supreme breath, rolled those saints, and instantly disappeared.


    Even the old emperor was stunned.


    This blow was really made by him, but he didn''t expect such power.


    He looked up at the clouds above his head, as if he understood something.


    The natural disaster of Zujing made his attack change. At that moment, I don''t know where it moved!


    Perhaps, that long river is really the legendary long river of time.


    Ji Donggu over there took advantage of the moment Chu Mo''s arm was frozen, and directly shot at Chu mo.


    His blow... Succeeded!


    With a bang, Chu Mo''s body flew out. Chu Mo gulped blood in the void, and was still injured even with the sky god''s mirror, chaos oven and God''s war clothes.


    However, at the moment of being hit, Chu Mo stabbed Ji Donggu''s heart.


    Ji Donggu uttered a shrill scream to the extreme, and the whole person... Suddenly dried up!


    "Demon knife! Demon knife!" Ji Donggu growled, trying to break away from the absorption of killing heaven. But he couldn''t get rid of it at all. The Tao on his body was losing faster and faster. Moreover, killing heaven instantly formed a field around him. This field directly changes the law of time inside!


    To outsiders, it''s just a moment. But in Ji Donggu''s concept, it has gone through thousands of years!


    That kind of pain and suffering made him howl bitterly for thousands of years!


    Finally, his body was completely annihilated.


    Kill the sky, become more monstrous, and fly back to Chu Mo''s hands.


    Chu Mo has also felt the field where killer tianchu changed the law of time. Moreover, he was connected with killer Tian, felt clearly, and understood what had happened.


    Gently stroking the bloody blade of killing heaven, Chu Mo said softly, "killing heaven... Is this the real you?"


    Killing heaven sent Chu Mo a warm breath, as if to tell Chu Mo: I will never do this to my master!


    yes!


    Master approved by killing heaven!


    Not the man who kills the sky.


    Chu Mo understood, and he glanced at the last surviving monk of the Hong family.


    The monk at the peak of the great sage was the luckiest one. He was not swept away by the existence of the suspected long river of time, nor was he attacked by the old emperor and Chu mo. Up to now, it is still intact and looks like it has not been hurt at all.


    But his heart has completely collapsed!


    Collapse to an unbearable situation. He looked at Chu Mo and said in a trance, "you... Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    Chu Mo glanced at him, then a knife lit up, and a knife split the last monk at the peak of the great holy land.


    "Kill you."


    Chu Mo said.


    The whole void is covered with robbery clouds, and the supreme law power turns into countless real dragons, cruising in the robbery clouds.


    The old emperor gently glanced at Chu Mo: "son, you go down too. I''m going to start the robbery."


    Chu Mo nodded, "Grandpa, I wish you success!"


    "Hahaha!" The old emperor laughed heartily, and then his body flashed, and he appeared hundreds of millions of miles away. Then flashed, and went further... With a large cloud of robbery, he disappeared at the end of the endless sky in almost an instant.


    From the beginning, he has been calculated!


    What''s crazy? What is desperate? This is also a game! A late first game!


    We fought a beautiful psychological war with Ji Donggu!


    Compare, that is, who can''t bear it first, who will collapse first!


    In the sky, the robbery cloud disappeared instantly and went away. Expose the chaotic sky of collapse.


    The contemporary emperor took a look at the sky, and then silently ran the Dharma array. On the Dharma array, a cloud of weather rose into the sky. Quickly repair this sky.


    It is most suitable to repair the sky with the power of Qi.


    Therefore, it was only in the blink of an eye that the sky overhead was restored as before.


    This time, the consumption of Luotian royal family''s Qi is an amazing number. At least consumed the accumulation of ten epochs and millions of years of Luotian royal family.


    But all this is worth it!


    It''s worth it!


    As long as the old emperor succeeds in joining the ancestors, the spirit of the royal family will last for at least millions of years! There was no problem before the 36 era catastrophe.


    Moreover, after this war, the ancient battlefield opened, and by then, the fortunes of the royal family of Luo Tian will be more stable. No one can shake it.


    Chu Mo''s return was treated like a hero in an instant.


    He was already high in the eyes of the sons of the royal family. After this war, he laid an incomparable position!


    Although the royal family has royal rules, it is impossible to pass the throne to him. But it is no exaggeration to say that even if Ji Qi succeeds to the throne in the future, his position in the eyes of the royal family children will also be under Chu Mo!


    Ji Qi was very clear about this, but he had no opinion.


    Seeing that Chu Mo''s mouth was still bleeding, Ji Qi hurried forward: "brother, are you okay?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "it''s all right, I''m used to it!"


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu rushed directly, one left and one right, holding Chu Mo, and then a worried and distressed expression on their face.


    Ji Qingyu also wanted to come over, but was held by Chu Tianji and gently said, "my son has grown up!"


    "But I still feel bad!" Ji Qingyu looked at her son with a loving face.


    Ji Qi said seriously to Chu Mo, "I owe you my life!"


    Ji Sheng didn''t know where to get out, looked at Chu Mo and said, "me too!"


    "OK, OK, my family, is it interesting?" Chu Mo waved his hand, and his face inevitably showed a trace of fatigue.


    The battle just now, from beginning to end, in the view of the following group of people, it is less than a incense burning time. It''s incredibly short!


    But for Chu Mo, who was on the scene, it was as tired as playing for several years! Because in the void, the laws of time and space are all disordered. Each blow consumes a huge amount of mind!


    It seems that he is unparalleled and can sweep almost all monks in the great holy land. But in fact, in this level of battle, each blow of Chu Mo needs to consume a huge series of things, such as mind, strength, Tao and law. These things together, that is, his cultivation, that is, his life!


    In other words, Chu Mo was fighting with his life and playing with his life every time he struck!


    What outsiders can see is always superficial. Only a few monks who can understand him have reached his realm and level.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and after taking several pills that had been refined before, his spirit was somewhat better. He smiled at the crowd and said, "my wedding banquet is not over yet, is it?"


    Everyone was a little stunned. How much did they feel? At such a time, how can you still think about this?


    However, they were only stunned for a moment, and they all laughed.


    Ji Qi shouted, "of course, it''s not over, it''s just beginning!"


    "That''s it. I haven''t finished the toast yet." Chu Mo smiled and looked at emperor Ji Zhi: "uncle, can you continue?"


    The emperor''s eyes flashed a gentle smile, and then nodded brightly: "of course! Today, it is not only your wedding banquet wedding wine, but also the reception wine of the Seven Saints to be met, but also... Our royal family has a great wedding wine of the ancestral giant!"


    "That''s right!" Chu Mo said, holding the hands of Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu, looked at the crowd, and then looked at the big cock that still looked like a phoenix: "go, drink! Start drinking my wedding wine first!"


    The rooster looked happy: "boy, your wedding Rooster didn''t catch up, but your wedding wine, rooster must drink, walk... Get drunk!"


    Ji Qi shouted, "yes, yes, yes... Today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow... Three days in a row, the royal banquet! Get drunk!"


    "Get drunk!" This time, everyone responded!


    Including those who had discord with the royal family, at this moment, they were convinced!


    Everyone, walk towards the hall again.


    But this time, almost all the foreign guests and friends, including the giants like the ancestors of the yuan family and Laoteng, looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, and all had a complete change!


    Young tycoon!


    Yes, this is a young giant!


    Although he has not yet entered the ancestral realm, he is not a real supreme existence. But I believe that after today, no one will deny the title of Chu mo.


    He deserves the four words "young giant"! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1537

    This wedding banquet, so far, has really entered a warm climax. This battle, instead of scaring the guests who came to watch the ceremony, really made them thoroughly down-to-earth. In the royal family, there are giants such as the old emperor who directly impact on the ancestral realm, and there are rising stars such as Chu Mo, who have become young giants. Among them, there are calm people like the contemporary emperor and crown prince Ji Qi at the helm. Why worry?


    Therefore, in the whole hall, everyone drank to the fullest. They are all talking loudly, and they have lost their original prudence and prudence.


    Chu Mo held a glass of wine and drank with Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi everywhere. His relatives and friends are old, and he hasn''t left a single one behind. With everyone, there is a separate communication. Although it was time-consuming, everyone was very happy after communicating with Chu mo.


    When she came to Nai, Chu Mo smiled gently at her. Na Yi also smiled. Brother lie, who looked like an old man, stood beside Na Yi, with a flash of regret in his eyes. However, since entering the ethereal palace, for such a long time, he and Na Yi have also heard of Chu Mo''s various experiences over the years. It is more clear how many beauties Chu Mo once had around him. But in the end, Chu Mo only chose Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi. Enough to explain one thing: feelings can''t be forced.


    Therefore, although there is still a little regret for my sister in my heart, brother lie, who has also been an emperor on earth for many years, can still figure out these things. There is nothing to blame.


    The same is true of Nai. She really likes Chu Mo, and until today, that love is still there! But she missed too much of Chu Mo''s growth process. The most important years, she was not there. Until today, her memory still stays in that year. There is nothing that can make up for the big gap in the middle. After hearing about Chu Mo''s experience over the years, Na Yi knew that it was impossible between her and Chu Mo!


    Even if Chu Mo spoke, she would not agree. It''s better to keep a love in my heart when I was a teenager. Needless to say.


    "I will practice to a high level soon!" Na Yi looked at Chu Mo and said seriously.


    Chu Mo nodded, "I believe!"


    Once the queen of the grassland, she was able to take a shaky country to stand firm and grow. She won''t be bad today! Chu Mo believes in her ability.


    Na Yi held the glass, her face slightly red, looking at Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi: "I''ll drink to you two!"


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu nodded with a smile and drank the wine in the glass.


    Nai said, "you are very lucky, and you will be very happy!"


    Qi Xiaoyu smiled and said, "you will also have your own happiness."


    She is not familiar with Na Yi, but she has long known that Na Yi exists. I can''t say I like it or hate it. For Qi Xiaoyu, if Chu Mo likes them, it doesn''t hurt to marry them all back. Her exclusive mind is far less heavy than water.


    Although Shui Yiyi''s possessiveness is much stronger than Qi Xiaoyu, she gets along well with Qi Xiaoyu because she is a latecomer. The two girls have been close as sisters for many years. This kind of relationship is also envious of others.


    Chu Mo then toasted Liu Yun and Liu Feng. Liu Feng, who had drunk a lot of wine, had an uncontrollable color of regret on his face, but they were all people with status and didn''t show much here. Just drearily pulled Chu Mo to drink several cups.


    Liuyun is more calm than Liufeng. Now she is bent on the road, and her thoughts have been too indifferent than in the past. Facing Chu Mo, you can also be calm.


    After Chu Mo took care of his old friend. Just took two ladies and walked towards their new friends.


    There are many young heroes in Luo Tianxian domain who want to meet Chu mo. Among them, there are even many young saints!


    These people, who once dominated the proving ground, later withdrew from the proving ground and began to take over all kinds of things of the family or sect. Now they are all the pillars of their respective forces.


    In fact, this group of people is the real elite of Luo Tianxian domain. If it weren''t for the appearance of a young giant like Chu Mo, the aura on this group of people would be even brighter. They had also been dissatisfied with Chu mo. that was when Chu Mo just entered the testing ground and just rose. Later, as the light on Chu Mo became stronger and stronger, the number of silent people began to increase. Up to now, there are fewer and fewer people who still refuse to accept or even disdain Chu mo. At least in this hall, it''s gone.


    Therefore, now this group of people have a very intimate attitude towards Chu mo.


    This banquet has been going on.


    Late at night.


    Monkeys wait for the return of the Seven Saints!


    There are no obvious injuries on the Seven Saints, but they can feel that they are very tired.


    In the face of their return, the whole hall sent out a roar of applause like a tsunami.


    The sound was like a huge wave, wave after wave, and almost everyone was drinking. In the end, there was a strongest sound wave: "welcome the return of the Seven Saints and welcome the Seven Saints!"


    The seven monkeys looked at each other and were a little confused!


    They came before, although there were many respectful voices, but they were not in this state at all... Now this is clearly the kind of cheering from the heart after they were completely recognized and accepted!


    In other words, they are regarded as their own people!


    They can still feel this clearly.


    The seven saints have always been independent since the day of their rise. Over the years, Chu Mo is the only one who can be recognized by the seven of them!


    In fact, it is not that the Seven Saints are really so arrogant and indifferent, but from the day they rise, they face many voices of doubt, or the eyes of others. Over time, they were bored themselves and simply did not interact with anyone.


    But in fact, deep inside, they don''t want to be recognized by people?


    All creatures, after practicing to a certain level, will eventually choose to turn into human form. Because there is no human form, it is the best cultivation form in the world! The human body contains the mystery of the whole universe. In a word, if a monk can finally unlock all his secrets, he will almost reach the peak of cultivation.


    But so far, even the supreme existence of the universe in such a realm cannot say that it can unlock all its secrets.


    Therefore, although the monkey is still proud to maintain its appearance, its heart is also the same longing to become a real human and be accepted.


    Therefore, in the face of this shocking cheers, after a moment of ignorance, the Seven Saints, except for the monkey''s hairy face, all the six saints who turned into human shapes, all blushed.


    They are also all sentimental people. After a moment of stupor, they took the wine glass from the maid''s tray, then raised their glasses together and drank directly!


    Drink up the wine in the glass!


    Cheers, cheers, again linked together.


    "Monkey saint is mighty!"


    "Seven holy majesty!"


    "Luo Tian has seven holy blessings. Why should he fear strong enemies?"


    "The Seven Saints are our own!"


    "What an honor!"


    The monkey looked at Chu Mo who came to him and said faintly, "what''s the situation? How do you feel that these people accepted us all at once?"


    "In fact... They accepted it originally. They just didn''t dare to approach it. Today''s battle also made all their blood boil. They had a good time here, and no one deliberately controlled their drunkenness. Therefore, they should be more open than usual." Chu Mo explained with a smile.


    The monkey understood at that time. How exquisite it is! In those golden eyes, he couldn''t help but show a happy smile, and said, "guess what happened to the Dharma body of the great grandfather?"


    "You killed me." Chu Mo said faintly.


    The monkey rolled his eyes. "Your boy is really boring! He must have been killed, or can we come back? But the important thing is the process. Do you understand the process?"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, glanced at the monkey, and said in his heart that you have such an identity and status. Will you show off to me like this?


    "What about the great sage?" This time, Chu Mo didn''t use voice transmission, but directly asked softly.


    The monkey suddenly came to the spirit, first drank a glass of wine, and then began to tell Chu Mo with interest about the process of how their brothers surrounded and killed the Dharma body of Honghuang ancestor.


    Needless to say, many people are interested in knowing the process. In the end, almost half of the hall is left with the voice of monkey alone.


    "The unhurt giant is indeed terrifying. The old man''s Dharma body almost suppressed our seven brothers out of breath. Moreover, the intact giant''s divine attack is too frightening. It''s not exaggeration to say that the giant can kill the great saint with one idea!"


    "But our brother didn''t grow up a vegetarian! A heartfelt tacit understanding was cut off, and the old Wang BA was beaten to seven meat and eight vegetarian. In the end, he still wanted to run... It''s naive! Can I let him run? It''s a stick to smash his solitary crutch, hahahaha!"


    When the monkey said rise, he danced and drank heavily. Raise a glass to the crowd again and again.


    No matter who can see the monkey or can''t see it, they all raise their glasses together and shout casually: "the great sage is powerful, the great sage is invincible, and the great sage is domineering..."


    The monkey smiled and drank the wine, but at the end, it couldn''t help sighing: "whether it''s powerful or domineering, that old bastard is very strong, and we can fight with his Dharma body. If this Buddha came in person, even seven of us can only run."


    Inside the hall, many people followed in silence.


    At this time, Chu Mo said: "It doesn''t matter. Seven of you are not enough. There are also us! There are tens of thousands of monks! If the giants could really dominate everything, the world would have become their own story. In the past, those giants took action to plot against my royal ancestor and my grandfather. But what was the result? Zhong Caiyun was killed, and the big mouse was killed. Blackfish ancestor sank into the sky sea and didn''t dare to show his head, maybe he died. There are still three or two left, Until today, are you still paying off the debt for that cause and effect? Still struggling? Therefore, giants... Are not gods! It''s nothing. "¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Monthly ticket monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1538

    Chu Mo''s words were resounding. If others say it, I''m afraid they will only be ridiculed endlessly, but speaking it in Chu Mo''s mouth will make everyone excited, and even have a feeling of boiling blood!


    The monkey shouted, "yes, and you, as well as thousands of hot-blooded creatures in Luo Tianxian domain!"


    In the whole hall, everyone couldn''t help shouting. Many people feel the blood in their bodies burning and boiling!


    Ji Qi glanced at Chu Mo, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart. He said that if this guy came to the position of emperor, he would be many times better than himself! However, after such a long time of contact, he also understood Chu Mo''s temper. Knowing your cousin means that you won''t come to compete for the throne with yourself.


    Even if he offered him to sit, he would simply refuse!


    The banquet continued.


    Chu Mo''s wedding banquet has become a real event. At the same time, it is also a huge turning point in Luo Tianxian domain.


    Not only the royal family, but also the whole Luo Tianxian region has entered a new era with the wedding banquet of Chu mo.


    At this moment, more than 90% of the forces who were wavering, neutral and even a little hostile to the royal family but came to the wedding banquet did not dare to say all, and their hearts had completely fallen to the royal family.


    Because this is simply what everyone expects!


    Not to mention that the old emperor of the royal family restarted to attack the ancestral realm, but only that the Seven Saints stood firmly on the side of the royal family this time, coupled with their amazing origins, it was enough to make many people who had originally wavered completely firm down.


    This is also a good thing for the royal family. The royal family has been under too much pressure from all sides since the failure of the patriarchal rebellion and the conversion of Taoism. This kind of pressure even killed Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji in those years, which is also the root of Chu Mo''s childhood exile in the human world of Yan and Huang regions.


    Fortunately, all this suffering has begun to fade today. Maybe many years later, this suffering will remain in people''s hearts. In more years, it will disappear in the river of time. People always need to constantly adjust themselves, constantly look forward, and look back too much, which will not only affect the speed of progress, but also affect their own hearts.


    Watching Chu Mo with his two wives, watching Chu Tianji with Ji Qingyu talk and laugh with everyone. The eyes of contemporary emperors also showed a happy smile.


    Although there are still thorns ahead, and although there are many uncertain factors in the future, it doesn''t matter. They will face everything seriously. With everyone!


    The event lasted for several days, and everyone was waiting!


    Waiting for the return of the old emperor!


    There are many people in the royal family who are watching the news of the old emperor''s robbery and will deliver the latest news at any time.


    Everything is going well!


    There are no more giants secretly. All the giants who once shot their ancestors can''t do it again. The still intact giants did not dare to rush out and did not want to repeat the mistakes of the previous giants.


    Seven days later, the whole Luo Tianxian domain... Everyone felt that the laws between heaven and earth had changed slightly in an instant.


    Then they saw an unforgettable scene!


    All kinds of visions and auspicious omens were born in an instant.


    Natural auspiciousness, the earth overflows with golden lotus. Luo Tianxian domain was completely boiling at this moment!


    There are giants in the world, but few people have seen the moment when giants become famous. At this moment, they finally saw it.


    Feeling the power between heaven and earth, everyone was surging.


    "Is this the power of giants?" Everyone looked at the visions in the sky and thought in their hearts.


    The old emperor successfully entered the ancestral realm, and he returned!


    Almost instantly, it appeared in front of everyone. A new Supreme Being, a real giant, appears here in this way.


    His body did not release any pressure, nor even shine any light, nor did the charm of the road flow. It looks like an ordinary old man standing there out of thin air. His face was peaceful, with neither sadness nor joy on it.


    He nodded gently to the crowd, and then his figure disappeared instantly.


    Boom!


    The whole Imperial City... Countless people, instantly boiling!


    Ancestral realm!


    The royal family finally gave birth to a giant of ancestral realm again!


    This will completely rewrite the pattern of the entire Luotian universe!


    After several giants fell, new giants appeared. The general trend of the Libra, also finally leaned towards the royal family again.


    The contemporary emperor shouted with great excitement, "feast!"


    The banquet lasted for more than 20 days from front to back. Before slowly entering the end.


    Almost all the guests left with satisfaction when they left. They got the promise they wanted from the royal family.


    The birth of the new giant, the previously wavering Xuejia, is said to have personally congratulated the old emperor. And gave a secret order to the owner of the snow family. After that, the Xue family and the royal family formed an alliance!


    Zi Dao''s mother''s family and son''s family, the old ancestor also seemed to have sent a message to congratulate the old emperor on his successful entry into the ancestral realm. Then the son family made an alliance with the royal family.


    As for the Jiang family, the relationship between them and the royal family was very close, and there was no need for an alliance at all. The reason why the ancestors of the yuan family and Laoteng have not left is that they are waiting for the old emperor to cross the robbery.


    Those young Tianjiao, who came from the following eight regions and had previously joined the royal family, were also completely down-to-earth. They are proud of their previous choices.


    Chu Mo finally sent away his relatives and friends in the Yanhuang region.


    He originally wanted them to stay, but unexpectedly, most of them refused.


    Only those relatives and friends who were later resurrected by Chu Mo chose to stay here. First, they have died for many years, and almost all their relatives and friends are no longer alive. Second, their realm has been left behind too much. Here in Luo Tianxian realm, they should be promoted faster.


    Other people, including Huang Wushuang and long Qiushui, chose to go back.


    They said to Chu Mo, "we understand your mind, but Yanhuang domain is our hometown after all. Now Yanhuang domain has no seal, so even if we go back, our cultivation speed may not be much slower."


    Yueqingcheng and Caidie fairy chose to stay. Both of them once followed Chu Mo, and now they want to continue to follow.


    The wandering female emperor, Chu Qing, Ziyan, Hongyue and others chose to return to the Yanhuang realm. After really seeing the prosperity of the world, they need to go back and settle down.


    Fang Lan also chose to stay. Without it, she wanted to practice faster, to stay with her master, and to help her master one day.


    Russell stayed because he saw his brother Luo Jue a few days ago!


    Luo Tui arrived late, but he finally arrived. I also saw Chu Mo and drank a lot of wine. Then he joined the royal family with his brother Russell. He became two soldiers of the royal family. It can also be regarded as completely finding a new direction of life.


    Qinglong, Huolong and other creatures chose to return to the Yanhuang region, and little white tiger reluctantly bid farewell to Ji Sheng. Ji Sheng was also very generous, and even gave little white tiger a lot of cultivation resources.


    Chu Lao also said goodbye to Chu Mo and others with the supreme masters who returned to the ruins.


    This time, the demon king also chose to return, because he had seen the outside world. He wants to spend time with his wife and daughter.


    Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue, Shen aobing, Shen Aoshuang, Hua Xiaoya, Huang Zhe, Lu Tianqi, Lu Tianyue, Ping Ping and other people from the ethereal Palace also came to say goodbye to Chu mo.


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo with some worry: "will you enter the ancient battlefield?"


    Others also looked at Chu Mo with a worried face. This time, their eyes were really wide open. I''ve seen too much of the world that I didn''t even think about in the past. Also learned too many new things. Each has new insights. I believe this is also a good thing for them. But at the same time, they also really understood the danger faced by Chu Mo, which was far beyond their imagination.


    To tell the truth, if they are high enough, they will really choose to stay and help Chu mo. But they can''t help Chu Mo anymore. Chu Mo''s position now is too high!


    If they stay, they may become a bargaining chip for the enemy to contain Chu mo. No one wants to be a burden. Therefore, this is one of the reasons why this group of people basically chose to return.


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd and pondered, "it''s hard to say. To tell the truth, I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Promise us not to go... Try not to go?" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo and whispered, "even if you are now in a high position, there are still some things you can''t do alone. Promise us to live well!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "well, I will live well!"


    These relatives and friends came one by one to hug and say goodbye to Chu mo.


    Hu lie patted Chu Mo on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "brother, take care!"


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and said, "you too!"


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye to everyone reluctantly again. Before leaving, Chu Mo sent the elixir of immortality. The monkey gave him a hundred immortality pills, almost all of which were distributed by Chu mo. Whether you stay or leave. One in each hand. Of course, Chu Mo did it quite secretly, and he didn''t want to bring any trouble to these people. I just want them to live longer and better.


    The people didn''t refuse the kindness and silently accepted it.


    A large group of people from the Yan and Huang regions boarded a huge warship and slowly disappeared into the universe under the escort of the Royal Army.


    Parting is always sad. Even in the realm of Chu Mo, there is still a kind of sour feeling.


    I really don''t know when it''s time to leave this time and meet next time. Years are the most ruthless. The cultivation of these relatives and friends varies from high to low. Not everyone can become supreme and move towards a higher realm.


    But it''s also good. According to the time in the practice, everyone is still very young.


    Chu Mo really hesitated about the ancient battlefield. He hasn''t decided whether to go in or not.


    After everyone left, Chu Mo went to see two people after settling down his grandfather fan Wudi and Xu fufu.


    Jieling and lingyuwei!


    The magic world is still there!


    They returned this time without making a public appearance, but when they came, they handed over the magic world to Miaoyi Niang and others. It can also be regarded as leaving a place of experience for the young generation in the Yan and Huang regions, and a fortune for the misty palace.


    Up to now, their task has been successfully completed. Both of them returned to Ji Qingyu.


    Chu Mo was very grateful to them.


    Although he didn''t have the status of a master or apprentice, Chu Mo had already regarded him as his own teacher. In the growth process of Chu Mo''s youth, Jie Ling and Ling Yuwei helped him too much. Kindness is like a mountain.


    Chu Mo wanted to thank them on the stage, but they secretly stopped him and didn''t allow him.


    Maybe they have been in the dark for too long, and they don''t want to appear in public.


    The spirit of the world looked at Chu Mo and said with some emotion, "the young Lord has really grown up. We can''t help him on the ancient battlefield. If we want to go, the young Lord might as well meet the monkey saint." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1539

    "Whether to go or not depends on your own ideas." The monkey looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "in my opinion, although there are many dangers in this kind of thing, it is not necessarily a bad thing. But your boy just got married, * * on the side, whether you are willing to leave them depends on yourself."


    Chu Mo smiled: "what will happen if I don''t go?"


    The monkey shook his head. "Well, it shouldn''t be so. There are too many people who want to be on the list of gods. If you don''t go, there should be countless people competing for what they want to go."


    "Haven''t you reminded everyone?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Do you think everyone will believe it? Or do you care when those who are determined to go?" The monkey glanced at Chu Mo: "people''s hearts are something that others can never see through."


    Chu Mo shook his head and laughed, and the heart said it was indeed this truth. Then he looked up at the monkey, "is that really what you said that day about the ancient battlefield? Is it the Supreme Master?"


    Monkey nodded: "The supreme master told the Buddha, but this only shows that the situation on the other side of the channel is dangerous, and there may be a war at any time. Once there is a war, all the creatures in the channel are inevitable and will be involved. But it is not necessarily that you will catch up with this kind of war. In fact, in my opinion, the most dangerous is the ancient battlefield itself. That place is really too evil. In fact, countless years ago, I was killed by Repression Qu. I have been to that place once before. Unfortunately, I didn''t dare to go deep. There should be dead giants, chaotic auras, enough to easily erase the road of a giant. "


    "I don''t want to go." Chu Mo simply expressed his ideas.


    From small to large, he went through many hardships and ups and downs. From the human realm to the spiritual realm, from the celestial realm to the celestial realm, and then to leave the Yanhuang realm, enter the testing ground, and enter the Luo Tianxian realm... These years, it''s really not easy.


    Some people may have given up halfway!


    Simply Chu Mo, no matter how much suffering, has been bearing it silently and persevered. His hard practice to this state is really not to become a God or a saint, but only to find his relatives, only to pursue a truth.


    Now his life is almost complete.


    His relatives who died in the past years have come back from the dead. All his relatives and friends have their own opportunities. Yanhuang domain has been reorganized, and all his relatives have been found!


    After so much suffering, with this grand wedding, I got a harvest.


    He saw the smiles of his parents when they saw Grandpa, uncle and those who returned to the ruins; He saw the surprise on his mother''s face; Seeing Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu, he felt happy and moved when he saw his relatives... He saw too much!


    In addition, when looking for Jianshen and their several blood moons in the Big Dipper, what Jianshen said to him also made Chu Mo a little confused, and it seemed that he had some natural resistance to the place of the passage.


    Besides, he is tired after all these years. I want to have a rest.


    The monkey didn''t seem surprised by his choice, but nodded and said, "in fact, it''s a good thing to live a stable life."


    Chu Mo asked, "will the seven of you go?"


    "Yes!" The monkey''s answer was unequivocal. It said, "I don''t want to be on the list of gods, but my seven brothers. First, I want to seek a breakthrough. Second... I want to find the Supreme Master and the Buddha. Since the Buddha gave me a repressive seal, I understand that the channel is not a good place. The Buddha doesn''t want me to go. But I have to go."


    The monkey said, looking at Chu Mo and said, "stay and take good care of this home."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "well, I''m here. I wish the great sage a victory in the ancient battlefield!"


    The monkey laughed and said, "if those immortal giants dare to go, I''ll help you destroy them!"


    The monkey said that and left with the other six saints.


    Those relatives left behind, because the realm is too low, want to rush to a higher realm in a short time, they can''t rely on pills alone. That can only improve the realm for a while, but it will destroy their future road. Therefore, they also need their own hard work.


    Yueqingcheng and Caidie fairy are relatively better, but they also chose to close down for the first time.


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng chose to retreat at the first time after the grand meeting. Their goal is to rush into the great holy land within a hundred years.


    For a time, Chu Mo didn''t seem to have much to do except to accompany his two wives!


    This feeling is really fresh for Chu mo.


    The three of them did not choose to live in the Imperial City, but settled in a place with mountains and water half a day away from the imperial city.


    Here, the essence of heaven and earth is extremely rich, the mountains and rivers are beautiful, and the scenery is extremely beautiful.


    Chu Mo built a big house by the lake. Three people read books, play the piano, play chess, drink tea and fish every day.


    There was an old emperor who entered the ancestral realm on the other side of the imperial city. Although the prophecy in the past was true, no tycoon would easily attack Chu Mo now. Life is easy.


    The rooster would occasionally come over and make fun of Chu Mo, urging him to have a baby and bring it out.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi didn''t say anything about this, and they probably had ideas in their hearts.


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo also felt that he should have children. It is not easy for them to have a child. But it''s not too difficult. But somehow, a few months later, the two women did not move at all.


    In this regard, Chu Mo can only sigh, maybe it''s fate.


    In a blink of an eye, a year has passed.


    Ancient battlefield... Opened!


    Although the monkey once said that, it also caused many people''s fear at that time. The monkey''s words were also completely and thoroughly spread out.


    But it''s useless!


    As the monkey said, the human heart is the most unpredictable thing in the world.


    At least hundreds of millions of monks flew towards the ancient battlefield from all over Luo Tianxian domain.


    These people may not all want to enter the ancient battlefield, but they don''t want to miss this level of event. Even a distant look is enough to boast to future generations for countless years.


    On the Royal side, it''s safe and quiet. Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji came here together to make sure that Chu Mo really didn''t want to go, so they were relieved.


    For parents, as long as their children live safely, it is better than anything. Naturally, they didn''t want chu Mo to go there.


    A month after the ancient battlefield was opened, news came back that hundreds of millions of monks who flew to the ancient battlefield were sucked in by a terrible force!


    Hundreds of millions of monks, the weakest also have the supreme realm, and none of them can break away from that power!


    This news shocked the whole Luo Tianxian domain and shocked countless people. At this time, many people who didn''t go finally remembered what the monkey had said. I finally understand that the ancient battlefield... Is really dangerous.


    Because no matter how many people, in the end, only 50 people can survive!


    This alone is enough to make the giants feel creepy.


    That''s hundreds of millions of monks!


    Although this number is only a drop in the bucket for the number of monks in the whole luotianxian domain, those are all real elites. Once sucked into the ancient battlefield, they are basically declared dead.


    This is simply too cruel.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are all very emotional about this.


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo: "I''m glad you made the decision not to go."


    Qi Xiaoyu whispered, "I was thinking about how to persuade you to stay."


    Chu Mo smiled: "I''m not going anywhere with you!"


    The two women were all smiling and very happy.


    This * *, Chu Mo spent the night in Qi Xiaoyu''s room. Although the three have married, they have never had the experience of three roommates. Chu Mo didn''t want to be so ridiculous.


    When he woke up the next morning, Qi Xiaoyu saw Chu Mo sitting beside him, frowning and dumbfounded. Stretch out a soft Yi, gently hold Chu Mo''s hand, and softly ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "Strange, I actually had a dream..." Chu Mo frowned and said in a deep voice, "dream Yiyi disappeared."


    "Nightmare, it''s okay. Isn''t she right next door?" Qi Xiaoyu said, casually expanding his divine consciousness, ready to wake up Shui Yiyi. But then, her face instantly changed, looking at Chu Mo: "brother..."


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "she''s gone, isn''t she?"


    "You know?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo, and she immediately expanded the scope of divine consciousness.


    Qi Xiaoyu is also a monk in the great holy land, and the coverage of divine consciousness can even cover a large area!


    But to her horror, Shui Yiyi seemed to disappear from her divine consciousness!


    "What... What''s going on?" Qi Xiaoyu sat up, his face showing a panic. She knew that it was impossible for Shui Yiyi to leave by herself.


    But the question is, who can take away the water Yiyi in front of himself and Chu Mo?


    Think about it carefully. It''s terrible!


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu found that Chu Mo''s face was different and directly asked, "brother, what are you hiding from me?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "I understand that it''s not a dream."


    "Huh?"


    "In my dream, I saw a man who couldn''t see his face clearly and took Yiyi away directly. Then he told me that if I wanted to see Yiyi, I had to go to the ancient battlefield..."


    "What? Ancient battlefield? Who is so wicked that he can do such a thing? Can it be those giants?" Qi Xiaoyu''s face became extremely ugly. She is not the kind of jealous woman, and she is more like a sister with water. Water Yiyi had an accident, and the discomfort in her heart was no less than that of Chu mo.


    "I am also calculating and deducing this matter now." Chu Mo sighed, "but I don''t have a clue. Let me see my grandfather."


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "I''ll go with you!"


    Up to now, only the old emperor who entered the ancestral realm can give them an explanation. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1540

    Never thought that the old emperor was also confused about this matter. He frowned, looked at Qi Xiaoyu and Chu Mo in front of him, and said in a deep voice: "if there is a giant coming, I should be able to perceive it. If the other party is not the real one, you can perceive it. It can make you think that you are dreaming... This person..."


    The old emperor also frowned, and he entered the ancestral realm, which is the supreme realm in the whole Luotian universe, and indeed made his Taoism refined countless times. The deduction ability and calculation ability are also strong enough to catch up with those monks under the ancestral realm.


    But he didn''t have a clue about this! No trace can be deduced!


    Normally, this kind of thing is simply impossible and should not happen!


    "There should be no such person in this world." The old emperor said, "unless you are too dear!"


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "this is even more impossible."


    "Yes, it''s impossible..." the old emperor pondered, and suddenly his eyebrows picked up: "I think of someone."


    "Huh?"


    Chu Mo looked at the old emperor. Suddenly, the two said in unison, "master Lingtong!"


    In the eyes of the old emperor, two brilliant lights burst out and passed away in a flash. Looking at Chu Mo, "how can you think it''s him?"


    Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "he made the prophecy in the past, and this great situation... Was also made by him. But then he disappeared, and the disappearance was unreasonable. I don''t think many people will believe it for this reason."


    "No, you are wrong. Almost everyone believed him in his past years. To be exact, almost those two words should be removed." Said the old emperor.


    "Why?" Chu Mo looked surprised.


    The old emperor said, "because the giant sat down, he was born with a vision, and there will be crying one day. That''s the real crying, and all creatures in the universe will feel that kind of sadness. The idea is to really sit down and turn into Tao. It''s not to be beaten to death."


    "In other words, in the past, many people saw master Lingtong sitting with their own eyes?" Chu Mo asked.


    "In fact, he sat down soon after he made that prediction." The old emperor said, "however, I have always suspected that he is not dead. HMM... to be exact, the other he is still alive!"


    "On that side?" Chu Mo asked.


    The old emperor looked at Chu Mo and nodded gently.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh. This matter has been pushed in an unknown direction. Even the existence of Grandpa, a giant, cannot be deduced.


    It seems that if you want to save Shui Yiyi, you really have to enter the ancient battlefield. But Chu Mo didn''t like the feeling of being threatened, and no one liked it.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo anxiously and said the truth. She didn''t want chu Mo to enter the ancient battlefield at all. I''ve just finished speaking before. I won''t go in. But now it''s like this in an instant. The biggest problem is that up to now, we can''t be sure where the water is!


    She seems to have disappeared out of thin air. She can''t be found everywhere!


    "I don''t suggest you go." The old emperor looked at Chu Mo seriously: "if it is really like what we guessed, then he must have a bigger conspiracy waiting."


    Chu Mo said, "if he can take Yiyi silently and wants to kill me, isn''t it also like searching for something?"


    This is obvious. The old emperor naturally understood it, but he really didn''t want to see his excellent grandson settle down and fall into this huge vortex again.


    "Maybe, if I am indifferent, at the moment when the ancient battlefield is closed, he will still catch me and throw me in." Chu Mo said.


    The old emperor was dumbfounded. After a long time, he said, "it''s obviously impossible to cultivate you by doing this."


    "Yes, maybe it''s breeding." Chu Mo said calmly, "in addition, I can''t think of any other reason for him."


    "Breeding..." the old emperor chewed two words softly in his mouth, thinking about the prophecy in the past. Finally, he sighed: "unexpectedly, there are still so many helplessness in this realm. When is the real end of the so-called immortal building road?"


    Chu Mo stood up and knelt slowly to the old emperor: "Grandpa, please help me take care of Xiao Yu."


    "Brother, I, I want to be with you!" Qi Xiaoyu also knelt in front of the old emperor: "please grandpa!"


    She knew that Chu Mo would not promise her, so she wanted to ask the old emperor to decide.


    The old emperor sighed. If he could, he would even stop Chu Mo from going to the ancient battlefield. Not to mention the game behind it, even the existence of his realm can''t be seen through. Just talking about the cruelty in the ancient battlefield is enough to give all elders a reason to prevent their descendants from entering.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at the old emperor with a pleading face.


    At this moment, the old emperor suddenly changed his face, and a nearly silent angry drink came out of his throat.


    But this is a real roar of the road!


    On the endless sky, suddenly came a terrible wave!


    Then, the old emperor burst out a mouthful of blood!


    A new Supreme Being was injured by a blow. This is simply terrifying to the point of being unbearable!


    Then, a hand, understated, fell from the sky, passed through the numerous temples, and grabbed Qi Xiaoyu in his hand. Then... It disappeared quickly!


    All this happened so suddenly that it was almost inconceivable.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to stop it from beginning to end, but he couldn''t stop it at all!


    In a moment, he broke out all his strength, supported by the sky god''s mirror, the chaos oven and the thousand character divine text in his body... But it was still useless!


    He was suppressed by a force!


    Can''t move at all!


    This power, in Chu Mo''s view, has definitely surpassed the power of giants.


    Because even in the face of the giants in the ancestral realm, it is impossible to suppress Chu Mo to this extent.


    Then, a cold voice exploded in the sea of Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge: "don''t know good or evil, be as timid as a mouse, shrink your head and tail, is it so difficult to decide a thing? Think that finding a backer of the ancestral realm can avoid entering the ancient battlefield? Coward! Your two women, go to the channel! If you want to see them, kill them from the ancient battlefield and appear in the channel obediently!"


    Then, the force that suppressed Chu Mo into immobility disappeared in an instant.


    Chu Mo looked at the old emperor with a pale face. The old emperor frowned and said in a deep voice, "this man... So strong!"


    "Grandpa didn''t hear him?" Chu Mo asked.


    "What?" The old emperor obviously didn''t hear it, and looked at Chu Mo with a puzzled face.


    Chu Mo repeated the sound that exploded in his sea of knowledge. The old emperor''s face was ugly. The key is that up to now, he can''t figure out the identity of the other party. Even if there is an intersection with him, there is cause and effect, but it is still impossible to deduce!


    This person is like not in the whole ancient history of Luo Tianxian domain at all. There is no trace of existence.


    "He may... Really come over there... Another, master Lingtong." The old emperor sighed for the last time and said with a serious face.


    "I''m going to the ancient battlefield, and then go to the channel to bring them back. If I can''t bring them back, I''ll bury my bones there!" Chu Mo said firmly, and his face was completely calm.


    Originally, only one Shui Yiyi disappeared, and he had decided to save Shui Yiyi. Now, with Qi Xiaoyu, he had to go.


    This trick is very old-fashioned, but it is the most effective!


    If a man can''t protect his own woman, what face does he have to live in this world?


    The old emperor did not persuade at this point.


    Because now, even he is angry and wants to enter the ancient battlefield with Chu Mo to escort this grandson.


    But before he could say it, Chu Mo refused.


    "Grandpa, I want to go alone! You can''t go! No one else in the royal family can go! Even before the ancient battlefield is closed, you can''t say this." Chu Mo said seriously.


    He came quietly with Qi Xiaoyu and didn''t disturb anyone.


    The old emperor pondered for a moment, and he understood his grandson''s intention very well.


    The royal family can''t live without him now.


    Because no one knows whether those giants who have grudges with the royal family have entered the ancient battlefield. Even if there is only one left. Then as long as he leaves, the royal family will face the risk of collapse again!


    Therefore, he should not leave for the sake of the royal family and the stability of the entire Luotian universe.


    "Child..." the old emperor looked at this ill fated grandson with some pain, and his heart was full of guilt. This gifted child should have enjoyed more happy life. Instead of taking on so many things that he shouldn''t have taken on at his age.


    Chu Mo smiled, "Grandpa, don''t worry. The child will definitely bring your two grandsons and daughters-in-law back intact!"


    The old emperor stood up, came over and gently hugged Chu Mo, and then said, "good boy, grandpa is waiting for you to come back! And, all your relatives and friends are old, Grandpa will take care of you!"


    "Well, Grandpa, I won''t say goodbye to them." Chu Mo said, kneeling down at the old man, kowtowed three heads, and then his body flashed and disappeared here directly.


    The old emperor sat there, silent for a long time, and then slowly sighed, "giant? It''s ironic... It''s still a chess piece."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the ancient battlefield, the vast star field was empty.


    Because all the people who came here were sucked in by that terrible force.


    Someone saw this scene with a mirror magic power from beyond the incomparably distant galaxy and passed the message back. Since then, almost no one dares to come here.


    Chu Mo went on the road alone. He didn''t tell anyone except the old emperor!


    He didn''t even tell his parents, other relatives and friends, or even the rooster.


    A person walks in the lonely galaxy, and his speed is promoted to the extreme. Countless times faster than the speed of light!


    When he was about to come to the ancient battlefield, Chu Mo accidentally met a roadblock.


    This person''s body, emitting a torrent of weather flames, was put out without disguise.


    Seeing Chu Mo, he sneered, "you really did come. You don''t have to go to the ancient battlefield to die. Here you are. My grandfather sent you on the road!"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Everyone should vote more for recommendation. There are few recommended votes every Monday. Brothers and sisters, give more support! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1541

    This is a giant!


    As for whether he is a giant who has been seriously injured, Chu Mo can''t feel it. Because the other side is too strong! It''s still me!


    That towering arrogance can simply overturn this vast universe. It gives people a tremendous pressure. It seemed that in front of him, all creatures were ants.


    "Who are you?" Chu Mo calmly stared at the man, looked at the young and strange face through the light on his body, and asked faintly.


    "Ancestor Baoping." The man said coldly.


    "Bao Ping?" Chu Mo knows that this is one of the giants who once plotted against the ancestors of the royal family and was deeply hurt by Tao.


    There are two others, one named Cang LAN and the other named Jiu lie.


    The giant who plotted against the ancestors of the royal family in the past, the Zhong family is too long. The Caiyun of the old Zhong has fallen, and the grandson of the big mouse has also fallen. The ancestor of black fish has been missing. Before, there was so much noise in the sky sea, and he didn''t appear. In addition, it''s a Taoist, which once appeared on Chu mo. Although Chu Mo didn''t tell others, he secretly guessed that the ancestor of blackfish might have fallen!


    Otherwise, why does it appear in itself?


    Later, he cut off the blood moon with a chop, and the vast road has dissipated in the sea of heaven. Complete the endless creatures in the heaven sea.


    Therefore, strictly speaking, half of the six giants who plotted against the ancestors of the imperial family and the emperor in the past have achieved real results. This also shows that the causal force between giants is even stronger. They still couldn''t get rid of that shocking cause and effect.


    So Chu Mo was very calm at the moment. He looked at Bao Ping and said faintly, "will you kill me?"


    Bao Ping looked at Chu Mo''s eyes as if he were looking at an mole ant: "why? No? What last words can you say?"


    "I think you should know that I am the one in the prophecy." Chu Mo looked at Bao Ping and said calmly, "I''m the one who can destroy your anger."


    "So what? When you die, naturally everything is over." Bao Ping said coldly, "so, be sensible, you''d better commit suicide!"


    "Hahahahahaha!" Chu Mo suddenly burst out laughing: "what? Are you afraid of killing me, and you will be more terrible than before? Are you afraid of being directly cursed by causal forces?"


    "You..." Bao Ping''s face hidden in the light was instantly gloomy. The fundamental reason why he, a supreme giant, appears here and wants to say such nonsense to Chu Mo is indeed like what Chu Mo said.


    He''s afraid!


    I''m afraid that if I really kill Chu Mo, it will affect the greater mystery! Suffer a more terrifying counterattack of causal forces!


    On his body, he has a huge injury. Although his combat power is much stronger than that of the monks in the great holy land, there is a huge gap from his peak combat power.


    If Bao Ping, the six giants of their ancestral realm, regretted the most in their life, it should be to fight against the ancestors of the royal family!


    Because even if they didn''t do it, the ancestors of the royal family might not be able to survive the catastrophe of 36 eras. But they all shot at that time. The result was indeed a fatal blow to the ancestors of the royal family.


    The ancestor of the royal family failed to cross the robbery and died. But they also finally suffered the terrible cause and effect backfire. That body injury, until today, can not be resolved completely.


    This is not always the case in the war between giants, nor is it the case in killing giants. The ancestors of the royal family carry the blessing of the whole Luotian universe. It is also at a critical moment like the robbery. Therefore, if you are intervened at this time, you don''t have to think about it. There will definitely be a big cause and effect.


    Where''s Chu Mo?


    The causal force he carries is probably stronger!


    Because of that prophecy!


    Today, whether the prophecy made by master Lingtong was true or false is actually not so important.


    Importantly, the fate of Chu Mo has been closely linked with the prophecy. The fate of these giants, because of their intervention in the past years, is also closely linked with predictions. Once Chu Mo had an accident, it would be better if someone unrelated to them took action. There will be no terrifying causal force to suppress them. But if the person who made the move had a direct relationship with them, even with themselves... Once Chu Mo died, the huge causal force would be directly suppressed on him!


    Bao Ping has suffered terrible injuries. He simply can''t stand the same thing happening again. But he was even more unwilling to let Chu Mo go like this!


    Therefore, he blocked here, trying to suppress Chu Mo with his huge and unparalleled spiritual power. Let him despair, let him commit suicide!


    In this way, even if there is a causal force manifest in him, because Chu Mo committed suicide and has no direct relationship with him, he will not be backfired by this causal force. At least... The power of backfire will not be too strong.


    Don''t doubt that Bao Ping has been studying this for countless years!


    prolonged illness makes the patient be a doctor. Bao Ping, who has been tortured by causality for countless years, has also reached an extremely high level of research on causality. General giants can''t compare with him in this regard.


    What he didn''t expect was that Chu Mo grew too fast! His spiritual power is so powerful! He suppressed it for a long time with the spiritual power of Zu Jing, but he was indifferent! And he has the ability to fight back and ridicule him!


    This made Bao Ping feel close to collapse. It seems that his research for countless years is like a huge joke.


    When he finally found out how to do it without being directly affected, he found that his method was no longer applicable to Chu mo


    This is the biggest tragedy in the world!


    Bao Ping took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He has a second way.


    After studying for so many years, he can''t just do it. Although that method, for him, also has huge consumption and great pressure. But now, it''s the only way to do it!


    Bao Ping looked at Chu Mo coldly and said in a deep voice, "since you don''t want to commit suicide and give yourself a happy and decent ending, then... I can only do it myself. However, little thing, I can do it myself. Your death method will be very ugly, and you will die in great pain!"


    While talking, on Bao Ping''s body, suddenly there were seventy-seven or forty-nine Changming lamps with lampshades.


    After the 49 lamps were sacrificed, they were divided into all directions of the sky.


    Every lamp is as big as a star!


    Forty nine lights, like forty-nine stars, hang above the sky. It emits a deep and cold breath, which instantly turns this side of the universe into an abyss!


    Instantly cut off all the breath!


    Bao Ping gritted his teeth and looked at Chu Mo: "little beast, do you see? These 49 lights are my destiny lights! They can completely isolate the causal forces of the universe! Although they can only last for an hour, they are enough to deal with you!"


    While talking, Bao Ping directly shot Chu mo. This time, he acted completely unscrupulously, slapping Chu Mo down.


    This palm is like the collapse of the sky. With a peerless pressure, covering all the ways out of Chu Mo!


    "Going to fight?" Chu Mo held the murdering sky in his hand, and the bloody light lit up the dark sky on this side. A fierce and unparalleled knife light stabbed at Bao Ping''s huge palm.


    The sword light emitted by killing the sky directly cut the sky open, and the extremely cold and sharp breath stirred the sky into chaos, full of killing opportunities!


    Bao Ping''s heart trembled violently. He hadn''t felt this feeling for too long. This young monk of the great holy land, with his Taoism and combat power, has reached a level that moves the giant!


    However, the more this happened, the more Baoping wanted to kill Chu Mo directly. Otherwise, once this young man enters the ancient battlefield, in that place, his growth... Will be faster!


    If Chu Mo was to grow into a real giant in his ancestral realm, no one in this world would be able to suppress him. Only then will it be the real day of liquidation.


    Boom!


    The giant palm turned into a huge mountain and suppressed the whole person towards Chu mo.


    The fierce and unparalleled light of killing heaven finally came into contact with giant palm.


    Bao Ping''s throat gave a stuffy hum, and his palm... Flowed with bright and abnormal giant blood!


    Then, the sky god on Chu Mo''s body directly emitted ten dazzling and immeasurable lights, which thoroughly illuminated the cosmic void like an abyss.


    The chaos oven sent out a buzzing sound, and directly began to refine the endless pressure released by Bao Ping!


    For chaos oven, there is nothing that cannot be refined!


    Bao Ping shouted loudly, and the injured palm was still suppressed downward.


    Chu Mo''s ancestral body was a little unbearable, and his bones made a sound of being squeezed. It may break at any time.


    A trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, but two divine lights were emitted from his eyes!


    That is the unyielding light!


    On his body, the Shenwen battle clothes appeared, and the thousand word Shenwen released infinite rhymes.


    That is the embodiment of Chu Mo''s invincible will!


    Chu Mo, holding murdering heaven, fiercely chopped at the huge palm, and the sharp and incomparable knife awn directly cut the huge palm with a wound of tens of thousands of miles!


    A large number of giant''s blood fell from the sky, forming a blood River, which looked extremely strange, desolate... And cold!


    But at this time, the bones of Chu Mo finally began to crack!


    Chu Mo began to gulp blood!


    Bao Ping''s eyes shone with crazy light.


    Forty nine lights completely sealed the sky, and he roared, "little beast... Die!"


    "Starlight kill!"


    Chu Mo drank coldly. In an instant, an infinite force of stars erupted directly along his body, and then, in an instant, the 49 lights were hooked like stars!


    Hum!


    The whole cold void of the universe was suddenly filled with the power of stars.


    Then, Chu Mo slashed the wrist of this huge palm!


    Click!


    The wrist, which I don''t know how thick, was cut off by Chu Mo''s knife.


    A lot of blood gushed out like a vast sea¡ª¡ª


    I was so naive that I thought there were only few recommended tickets on Monday, so there were few on Tuesday... Follow my brothers and sisters, where are you? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1542

    Bao Ping''s eyes were extremely shocked. At the same time, the pain, even for a giant like him, was still unbearable and made inhuman screams. "How can it be? How can you hook my lamp of life?" cried sadly


    Chu Mo didn''t speak. In fact, he was seriously injured now.


    A real giant, even if he is tortured by Taoist trauma, his strength can definitely make all creatures in this world feel trembling.


    Especially when this giant wants to work hard!


    Bao Ping was really afraid of Chu Mo''s power, especially when the power in Chu Mo''s body could even hook his life lamp, Bao Ping had decided to kill this person... Completely here anyway.


    Therefore, even if a palm is cut off, he will also give birth to a new palm in an instant with the supreme road. Then, the palm cut off by Chu Mo and the vast and turbulent blood like the sea directly turned into endless essence, and Bao Ping was about to take it back.


    At this time, Chu Mo ran the mind method of Providence and my will crazily.


    The power of this mental skill was instantly revealed, and it turned Bao Ping''s palm and blood into endless essence, which instantly sucked away a tenth of it.


    Bao Ping was furious: "little beast... How dare you rob my things?"


    "Old man, Grandpa robbed you!" Chu Mo''s cold voice burst out in the sky.


    Then he spat out another mouthful of blood. After all, the Taoist firm is not as good as Bao Ping. He only robbed 30% of the essence, and the rest were taken away by Bao Ping in a moment.


    Rao is so, Bao Ping is still angry.


    He began to frantically urge a powerful mana to completely kill Chu Mo on the spot!


    At this moment, a cold breath came directly from the sky. Like a cold wind.


    The void of the universe has been completely sealed by 49 lights. Where does the wind come from?


    Bao Ping, who has studied the power of cause and effect for countless years, shivered instantly!


    The power of cause and effect!


    His 49 lights of this life... Unexpectedly, because they were hooked by Chu Mo, they lost their complete seal on the universe!


    That is to say, although these 49 lights are still his Baoping''s, they have been used by Chu Mo, resulting in great cause and effect!


    The infinite force of cause and effect bounced back crazily along the 49 lights, and it was about to bounce back to him. This made Bao Ping, who was suffering from the power of cause and effect, collapse.


    On him, the giant Daoguo of the ancestral realm is manifesting, and he wants to block out this force of cause and effect.


    But it failed


    Because this causal force is too strong.


    Even Chu Mo was so strong that he was very surprised. He didn''t expect such a result. Because only for a moment, Bao Ping was shrouded in a dark power field.


    Poof!


    At this time, Bao Ping directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The repressive force against Chu Mo was also many times smaller at this moment!


    Chu Mo directly noticed that Bao Ping''s blockade of this world had loosened a little at this moment. He turned around and wanted to leave.


    With his unparalleled speed, he can escape the universe in a moment.


    But looking at Bao Ping, who was shrouded in the black power field, Chu Mo changed his mind again. At this moment, he moved!


    Instead of running away, he directly swung the killing sky in his hand. He cut Bao Ping''s head with a sharp knife. For a long time, monkeys have been killing giants so happily that Chu Mo has long wanted to learn!


    Bao Ping, shrouded in the power of cause and effect, felt the boundless killing, and the whole person was going to be mad!


    As a giant, he should face the anti killing of a monk at the peak of the great holy land? Is there any reason for this?


    At this moment, he was completely furious, and he didn''t even care about the strength of cause and effect!


    "Even if you die today, you will be completely destroyed here!" Bao Ping roared, and his figure soared instantly. The endless law of the road turned into countless deaths and murders, all winding around Chu Mo!


    "Die!" Bao Ping''s Noumenon was finally revealed at this moment.


    It turned out to be a huge abalone occupying hundreds of millions of miles!


    On the carapace of his body, there are endless runes of Avenue. These things are naturally formed! As Bao Ping''s cultivation became higher and higher, the power contained in these Avenue runes became stronger and stronger. Now he is completely crazy, and he doesn''t care what kind of causal force will be added to kill Chu mo. In a moment, the killing game formed directly plunged Chu Mo into a deadly crisis!


    This is a real life and death crisis!


    A giant, regardless of anything, can use his killing skills, which can simply overturn the whole universe!


    Now, his killing move is only aimed at one target!


    So, in an instant... Chu Mo''s body broke directly!


    It broke into countless pieces and was about to be wiped out by Bao Ping''s Avenue.


    Once it was completely wiped out, Chu Mo also died. Will completely disappear in this world.


    Bao Ping''s madness not only brought endless crises to Chu Mo, but also brought him... Great trouble. Its huge shell with a circumference of billions of miles, like a vast continent, is constantly cracking at the moment. Each crack is crisscross for millions of miles, forming a terrible abyss.


    The mouth of the giant abalone was also constantly gushing blood essence.


    But its killing intention to Chu Mo is not reduced at all!


    This is the determination of a giant!


    Either you die or I live!


    Even in the end, it will be torn apart by this infinite causal force, but it doesn''t matter. He also has the means to be reborn intact! At that time, he will have endless resources and grow up in the shortest time!


    These are the backhands Bao Ping left for himself. So at present, he has the courage to kill Chu Mo at the cost of bearing all the causal forces!


    Chu Mo''s body is constantly crumbling and being destroyed.


    All the platforms in his body were blasted out. Each Taoist platform has become a separate existence, floating in this cosmic void.


    The sky Shenjian and chaos oven all burst out with an incomparably vast atmosphere, desperately protecting Chu mo.


    The ten blood moons on the sky god''s mirror all appeared at the moment and launched a crazy attack on the big abalone. But their fundamental combat power depends on Chu mo. Chu Mo to what realm, they will be released to what level.


    Therefore, although all the ten blood moons have supernatural powers, at this moment, there is still a sense of powerlessness.


    Chu Mo''s head is still there!


    His head is protected by the star formula of the thousand word divine text.


    Bao Ping''s terrible power of the road almost wiped out Chu Mo''s body, but this head was protected by the star formula.


    Killing heaven is crazy!


    It crisscrossed hundreds of millions of miles of knives, frantically killed the big abalone, and a lot of blood flowed out of the body of the big abalone. In this chaotic cosmic void, there are rivers of blood like rivers of heaven.


    Each one runs for millions of miles, even tens of millions of miles!


    Bao Ping is roaring and wants to die with Chu Mo!


    A large number of attacks on him flew up one after another and bombarded Chu mo.


    But they were all cut down by killing heaven. Occasionally close, but also by several gods to break!


    This side of the universe was completely shattered.


    The forty-nine lights, at the moment, also began to burst one after another!


    This shows that Bao Ping''s life finally began to go to the end. Chu Mo''s body was almost completely wiped out. Even the body of ancestral realm can''t stand the repression of a giant like Bao Ping with his whole life.


    Only one head is left, and there are some stumps.


    Bao Ping issued a unwilling roar: "why... Why can''t I completely erase you!"


    Chu Mo was also suffering unimaginable pain at the moment. His voice was so cold that it could not be further added: "Bao Ping... Listen, if I leave alive today, I will find out all the traces you left in this world! It will definitely make you completely disappear!"


    "You can''t think!" Bao Ping laughed wildly, "I''ve cut off all the causes and effects left in this world! Yes, I have a backhand, but you can''t find it!"


    Chu Mo sneered: "don''t forget, grandpa has a divine mirror in the sky! Leave a trace of your original God mark today, and one day you will be able to turn it out!"


    Bao Ping roared, "die!"


    While talking, the infinite Tao burst out from Bao Ping''s huge noumenon again. This is the strongest blow, and it''s also the last blow that Bao Ping can make!


    The chaos oven and the sky Shenjian instantly surrounded Chu Mo''s head. Then killer Tian came back!


    The thousand character divine script is at the bottom.


    They took the place of Chu Mo and bore Bao Ping''s last blow.


    This side of the universe shook passively.


    The battle here fluctuates, even reaching trillions of miles away.


    Some people with weak cultivation... Were directly shocked and hemoptysis. Then he looked at the direction of the ancient battlefield with great horror. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "my God... Was the ancient battlefield broken? Or did the people inside rush out?"


    The old emperor, who was far away in the imperial city of Luo Tian, suddenly had a whim. He pinched his fingers and counted, and his face suddenly showed a look of surprise. Then, his body flashed and disappeared in the imperial city.


    The void in which Chu Mo fought with Bao Ping.


    With a radius of ten billion Li, it has been completely knocked into nothingness. There''s nothing left.


    The chaos oven and the sky god mirror float on one side alone. Killer appeared on the other side. The seven stars originally in the body fall in a further direction.


    The 49 lights have long disappeared.


    Bao Ping''s huge abalone body, which is hundreds of millions of miles away, is also completely missing.


    Chu Mo''s head, quietly floating in the middle of the battlefield. The thousand character divine script has disappeared.


    This void was completely destroyed into nothingness, and then filled with terror. Even if the giants come in person, it is difficult to enter here.


    After a long time.


    The figure of the old emperor finally appeared on the edge of this battlefield. At a glance... He saw the head of his grandson.


    The old emperor couldn''t help but utter a cry full of sadness: "Mo''er..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1543

    Chu Mo seemed to hear a call from ancient times. The next moment, he slowly opened his eyes. Then he saw grandpa who was infinitely far away.


    The old emperor is walking towards him step by step under incredible pressure and field.


    Chu Mo slowly opened his mouth and shouted, "Grandpa... Don''t come here."


    The old emperor did not stop, but still came towards Chu mo.


    "Grandpa, the causal force here is too strong. Don''t come here. I''ll slow down... It''ll be all right." Chu Mo said.


    The old emperor doesn''t know? But he was really distressed. He didn''t expect that at this time, there were giants who would ambush Chu mo. Moreover, it''s still this kind of killing!


    He has already suggested that the man is Bao Ping, one of the sworn enemies of the royal family. But the old emperor couldn''t figure out why Bao Ping was so crazy? What if you kill Chu Mo? Won''t you be robbed for this?


    At this time, Chu Mo began to mobilize his Taoist skills.


    All his platforms have been broken and disappeared!


    But his way is still there!


    That Taoist profession is all in his mind!


    So, soon, Chu Mo gave birth to a new body.


    Then he put on his clothes. Sitting in the void, he began to open up a platform in his body and play a thought to produce everything!


    In Dantian, a Taoist platform appeared first, and the thousand character divine script reappeared there. Only this time, this thousand word divine text, which was deduced by Chu Mo with his own Tao, has lost its original light. Seven stars appear above the thousand character divine text. It also looks bleak.


    But Chu Mo''s face did not show any discouragement.


    He is opening up other platforms!


    On his left arm, he opened up the way of thunder. At the moment of Tao Tai Cheng, there was thunder twining on Chu Mo''s arm. The thunder is like a dragon, and the road is endless!


    The old emperor stood there, looking at his grandson with a surprised face.


    Normally, it''s lucky to be able to survive a tough fight with a giant. How much is left in a Taoist profession really depends on fate.


    But now Chu Mo''s situation has exceeded his cognition. He unexpectedly... With the remaining Tao in his mind, he began to evolve his own new Tao!


    The knowledge contained in this has exceeded the computing power of the old emperor.


    He stared at his grandson pan sitting there, like an ancient god. Even if there is only a drop of blood left, you can re evolve all your Taoism and restore all your combat power!


    The giant blood in the old emperor''s body began to stir up at this moment.


    He stepped back with a frightened face and retreated far away. Because he has been affected!


    "That prophecy..." the old emperor murmured, "it has really come true!"


    Chu Mo is indeed the biggest anomaly! His existence can indeed destroy all the Qi and Taoism of the ancestral realm giant!


    Even the old emperor, who had a very close blood relationship with Chu Mo, was still inevitably affected. What if I were someone else?


    The old emperor continued to retreat, retreating hundreds of billions of miles in one breath, and had crossed the endless galaxy. Finally, I was relieved. He has calculated that if his body had not the same blood as Chu Mo, he would still be affected even if he withdrew from the trillion Li!


    "This is really terrible!" The old emperor whispered.


    Chu Mo, who sat there in the void of the universe, opened up a Taoist platform on his right arm.


    That fierce killing thought directly appeared in the Taoist platform of the right arm.


    Then, at his chest, he opened up the way of tree ancestors. After the evolution of Chu Mo, this kind of Tao has completely surpassed the former tree ancestor. It became the Tao completely belonging to Chu mo.


    At the moment when the Taoist platform of Shuzu road was successfully opened, a small sapling appeared in his chest.


    Lucky tree!


    This is Chu Mo''s own natural tree!


    It is a tree derived from his own tree ancestor''s way!


    This tree, with the operation of Chu Mo''s providence and my mind method, directly faces in all directions and begins to absorb endless essence!


    This essence, after entering Chu Mo''s body, began to flow to each platform, like a river.


    Chu Mo opened up a platform of nine character mantras on his left leg. The nine character mantra of Taoism turns slowly on the Taoist platform. Every time you rotate, it will flash a bright Daohui!


    Chu Mo opened up a six character mantra platform on his right leg. The six character mantra of Buddhism almost instantly transformed Chu Mo''s right leg into a terrifying world!


    In the sky, there are clouds of robbery. This way of opening up a platform is like Nirvana rebirth!


    Therefore, there will be disaster!


    However, just at the moment when the catastrophe was about to come, three Hongmeng Qi suddenly appeared in front of Chu Mo without knowing where it came from.


    At the moment when Chu Mo hadn''t sensed them, he directly drilled into Chu Mo''s head and entered the spiritual sea of Chu mo. Suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    Chu Mo didn''t feel anything!


    He didn''t know that there were three Hongmeng Qi that had entered his spiritual sea of knowledge.


    But he had a feeling that the Tao rhyme on his body suddenly became stronger at this moment!


    Chu Mo stood up and pointed his left arm directly at the sky.


    Boom!


    A thunder roared out along Chu Mo''s left arm. Directly to the robbery cloud in the sky!


    He''s fighting against the scourge!


    The newly formed robbery cloud, like an enraged Beast, instantly dropped hundreds of millions of terrible thunder!


    The power of this thunder has been infinitely close to the catastrophe of the ancestral realm!


    But Chu Mo was fearless and calmly extended his left arm to meet the coming of hundreds of millions of thunder. All the thunder blasted into Chu Mo''s left arm.


    Seeing from the far away Star River, Chu Mo seemed to be submerged by a sea of thunder.


    The old emperor looked at it with some worry. This transformation of Chu Mo''s body is amazing, and it''s too rebellious! The coming apocalypse is definitely a rather terrible one.


    I''ve never heard that anyone can produce such transformation after being beaten and maimed like Chu mo before. Even in the process of transformation, even the giant can''t get close to him. Otherwise, you will be entangled by the causal force of terror.


    This is indeed like a new life for Chu mo.


    He can re evolve all the Tao in the past in his own way. Instead of passive acceptance and learning as it used to be. Now these Tao, all thoroughly... Without a trace of impurities and flaws, belong to his Chu Mo!


    Thunder rumbled at the top of the sky.


    The power of the natural disaster, even if it is a giant in the ancestral realm, cannot be underestimated.


    But here in Chu Mo, it all became the nutrient of his thunder platform. Quickly let him restore infinite combat power.


    At this moment, just above the endless sky, a young man in his thirties suddenly appeared.


    He suddenly appeared there and looked down. His somewhat ugly face was a little shocked, and his mouth was still tut tut.


    The young man''s yellow hair is a little sparse, his eyes protrude outward, and his eyes are also yellow. The skin is still a little dark, and the cheekbones are high. There was still a cynical smile on his mouth, and he looked down at the scene of Chu Mo Du robbery with great interest.


    Then tut tut said: "Good... Really good! It''s worthy of being... Hehe, it''s still so excellent! This ability, this nature, is really enviable and envious. It''s unparalleled in the world! It''s amazing that it can evolve its own way like this. However, with the way of the black fish, in your body, I have 30% more confidence in your control! This abalone is also very good, and it can force your real potential out. It''s also a death So. Therefore, I will not destroy the way you left behind. Ha ha, ha ha! "


    The young man glanced down again, and then his body flashed and disappeared directly there.


    It''s like it never happened.


    Chu Mo below did not know that master Lingtong had been paying attention to him. Of course, master Lingtong also didn''t know that Chu Mo had cut the way of blackfish''s ancestor out of his body, and it was clean!


    Perhaps, he doesn''t believe that there will be any creatures in the world who can refuse all the Daoism of a giant.


    If he knew more about Chu Mo, he might not be so confident.


    A few days later, Chu Mo''s spirit returned to its previous peak, and even, there was a faint feeling of transcendence.


    This feeling, only Chu Mo''s own heart, is the most clear. If he were to fight against Bao Ping, a seriously injured giant, Chu Mo would have more than half the confidence to successfully kill the other party in the case of his own serious injury!


    Never be so embarrassed as this time!


    Later, Chu Mo took back the divine omen of the sky and the oven of chaos. All the ten blood moons fell into a deep sleep, as if they were sealed. Chu Mo knew that in the previous war, they all consumed too much. Chaos oven is the same, it seems dead.


    Chu Mo waved back killing heaven.


    Back in his hands, a faint feeling of Joy came from killing heaven.


    Only killing heaven, at this moment, still maintains absolute power. You can still fight with him!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and then walked out slowly. At the same time, he sent a message to the old emperor: "Grandpa, don''t worry, I''ve completely recovered! You can rest assured to wait for your grandson to return!"


    "Take care, child!" The divine consciousness of the old emperor fluctuated across the endless galaxy of the universe and spread to the spiritual consciousness sea of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo didn''t say anything, but walked towards the entrance of the ancient battlefield without hesitation.


    Soon, Chu Mo came to the entrance of the ancient battlefield, and a huge suction came instantly.


    Chu Mo didn''t resist at all. Instead, he rushed to the entrance of the ancient battlefield at a faster speed with this suction.


    At the same time, Chu Mo had begun to use the magic power of chopping firewood into Tao, and the whole right arm was full of a vast force. On the blade of sky killing, the bright red blood is more bright.


    Then, the scenery in front of Chu Mo changed, and he entered the ancient battlefield!


    The next moment, there were hundreds of attacks, fiercely shooting at him.


    Chu Mo sneered and instantly burst out his magic power of chopping firewood into Tao.


    Kill the sky horizontally.


    Brush¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight!


    Brothers, it''s the 25th. It''s time to vote monthly! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1544

    A bright red knife awn, stretching hundreds of millions of miles, pushed directly across hundreds of figures!


    The void was cut open at once!


    All the figures that touch this Dao mang are directly divided into two!


    Broken limbs and arms, instantly everywhere!


    Breathtaking blood filled the sky.


    There were howls everywhere.


    In this void, there was a scene of doomsday.


    Chu Mo was ready to be attacked before he came in. Therefore, his attack was almost launched at the same time as the other party''s attack!


    Today''s Chu Mo, unless he meets a giant, who can stop him under the giant?


    The friars of the Bao family feel extremely unlucky!


    They came to join the fun, but they were forcibly attracted by the huge attraction of the ancient battlefield. Hundreds of monks came to the whole family, and the weakest were in the supreme peak. After entering the battlefield, they don''t know what to do at all.


    Because everyone knows that in the end, only 50 people can survive in the ancient battlefield.


    Even if they have the ability to kill all the people in the ancient battlefield, in the end... They can only choose the last 50 people by killing each other.


    And killing all the people in the ancient battlefield is simply nonsense!


    Into the ancient battlefield, there are creatures like giants. How can they kill everyone with their strength?


    That desperation instantly appeared in the hearts of every Bao friar. In order to find out this fear and anger, they decided to stay here for a while, wait for the old ancestor to appear, and then kill the four sides with them!


    Because before, the ancestor of the Bao family once said that he would enter the ancient battlefield and get a place!


    In any case, their survival probability will be many times higher after the death of their ancestors. Even in the end, they need to fight each other to determine the final quota, but at least, they will not die at the first time.


    Therefore, this group of people are all here. Once someone comes in, they will immediately launch an attack.


    These days, there are dozens of creatures who have died under their attack.


    This time, Chu Mo came in, and the friars of the Bao family didn''t hesitate at all, so they directly attacked Chu mo.


    But this time, they had bad luck!


    Unexpectedly, this kick hit the iron plate. The other party is not only a fish belly, but also a fierce demon!


    In an instant, their formation was crippled, and all the friars of the Bao family were directly plunged into the abyss of death.


    A monk at the peak of the great holy land of the Bao family, whose arm was cut off, roared with his eyes about to crack, "kill... Kill him!"


    Just then, a cold and sharp knife light flashed, and his head flew up directly. A pair of eyes still stared at the boss, and the word "kill" was still shouted in his mouth. But soon, he couldn''t make a sound. Being crushed by Chu Mo''s supreme Road, he died directly.


    With less than one incense stick, hundreds of Bao family friars were killed by Chu mo.


    Finally, several people who were killed by Chu Mo shouted with great sadness and indignation: "our ancestors of the Bao family... Will never let you go!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then a cold indifference flashed in his eyes. He said faintly, "you were the descendants of the abalone? Half man and half abalone? I said why there was no appearance. Don''t expect it, that old abalone was killed by me."


    "Impossible!" A monk at the peak of the great holy land of the Bao family shouted at Chu Mo, "who are you?"


    "Chu mo." Chu Mo said, cutting the peak monk of the Great Holy Land in two.


    This time... This monk at the peak of the great holy land gradually showed his body, and he was really a big abalone. Obviously, his blood is purer.


    "I don''t know whether it''s delicious..." Chu Mo mumbled, then frowned, left here directly and walked towards the depths of the ancient battlefield.


    Behind him, a large group of cold bodies were left. This is the ancient battlefield, which is so cruel.


    Here is the real killing ground. Everyone is an enemy!


    The ancient battlefield has been open for a period of time, so Chu Mo walked for several days without meeting anyone. But I saw a lot of corpses. There are tens of millions!


    These bodies have all been cold, but from their clothes, it can be seen that these people are all monks of all ethnic groups from Luo Tianxian domain. The expressions on most of these faces are full of reluctance and fear.


    They just want to see a lively scene, and never expect to die for it.


    Every time the ancient battlefield was opened, it was too far away. Even the giants are very vague about the information here. Otherwise, these people may have a chance to survive. In fact, if they choose to believe in monkeys and are not so curious, they should be able to avoid this disaster.


    Those who attended Chu Mo''s wedding before rarely appeared in the ancient battlefield. But there are still a large number of people in the forces of those people who have entered here.


    So, some things, like fate.


    Chu Mo looked at the countless bodies floating in the cold void of the universe. I couldn''t help sighing slightly, then I accelerated and walked forward.


    The ancient battlefield is extremely huge. This was originally a restricted area of Luo Tianxian domain. Now it has become a closed large domain. Its area is many times larger than the eight domains under Luo Tianxian domain. Even compared with the area of Luo Tianxian domain, it''s not much.


    From one side of this ancient battlefield to the other, even the light will take tens of thousands of years to reach. There are endless star rivers, star fields and star seas in the middle.


    This group of the world''s top powerful creatures, the speed of action, beyond the light thousands of times. But from here to there, it will take decades at least!


    Such a huge battlefield is just like a drop in the ocean in the whole Luotian universe. The entire Luotian universe is still full of endless unknown space. Those places, even giants, cannot be completely visited. It is impossible to thoroughly understand the secrets.


    Chu Mo walked here for half a month and finally met a powerful monk.


    His body exudes the breath of infinite proximity to his ancestral realm. Beside him, there are thousands of corpses within hundreds of millions of miles. Among them, more than half of the clothes on his body are exactly the same as this man!


    Chu Mo came here and casually deduced what had happened. He looked at the monk with some surprise. He didn''t expect that he would kill all his people at this time. This murderous nature is almost like a demon possessed creature.


    At least, if there are people of Chu Mo here, he will only desperately protect them.


    Never kill your own people!


    The strong monk also saw Chu Mo, and his eyes directly flashed cold murder. Cold voice said, "before killing these fellow clans, I promised them that once I met you, I would kill you!"


    "Do you know me?" Chu Mo glanced at the monk and felt very strange. I should have never seen it before.


    "How can you not recognize the famous young master of Chu? Can''t you really see my identity?" The monk smiled indifferently, "there is a part of my blood in my body, which is the same as you."


    Chu Mo looked at the monk: "are you a collateral branch of the royal family?"


    "Collateral support?" The Friar''s mouth was filled with a sneer of disdain: "if the old Emperor didn''t get lucky to re-enter the ancestral realm, who is the collateral branch... It''s really possible!"


    Chu Mo also smiled with disdain: "in this world, there is no if."


    "Yes, there is no if, so we hate! Hate the old emperor, and hate you! I wish you were all dead now." The friar said coldly, "what is collateral branch? The royal family has inherited countless years. Even in the body of one lineage, does the blood must be pure? How much royal blood must be in their body? Everyone... You and I are all descendants of the Royal ancestor! Why do we have to be collateral branch? Why do we have to become subordinates?"


    "These words, you tell me, have no meaning at all." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Yes, it''s really meaningless." The friar sighed, "I killed all the people and absorbed their royal blood. Ha ha... Now, it''s no exaggeration to say that the Royal Ji blood in my body is certainly no less than any legitimate son. Then, can I be regarded as a more pure legitimate son now?"


    "It''s basically an animal behavior to make yourself stronger by killing your relatives and absorbing blood. You commit suicide. I don''t want to dirty my hands." Chu Mo said.


    "Hahahaha... Master Chu is really aggressive, but do you really think I''ve been talking to you for so long just to talk to you?" The friar of the side branch of the royal family looked at Chu Mo with a mocking face: "you are still too young. Although you are strong enough, your IQ is worrying! Now, even if you want to run, you can''t escape!"


    Just saying this, a figure flew from an endless distance.


    The body of this figure exudes a terrifying momentum. Along the way, the stars burst along the way. There is a deep gully in the sky. It''s like an overpass... It appears at the feet of this man!


    "Chu Mo little beast, finally found you. Today, you will die in the hands of my ancestors! Don''t try to escape!"


    This man found Chu Mo across the endless and distant galaxy, and the Qi machine directly locked Chu Mo, and then sent out a rumbling sound.


    tycoon!


    A real giant!


    Chu Mo was shocked.


    Of course, he knew what this royal friar was doing to delay time. He also wanted to see what help he could find. But unexpectedly, the other party actually moved out a giant.


    It seems that the collateral branch of the royal family should have completely taken refuge in the Honghuang family.


    The son of the collateral branch of the royal family looked at Chu Mo with great pride, but the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened, incredible, with endless fear.


    Because Chu Mo hit him with a knife. (to be continued.)


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1545

    This knife is too fast!


    When he realized that this knife was aimed at him, it was too late to make any response with his infinite cultivation of approaching the ancestral realm. He never dreamed that Chu Mo had the courage to fight against a giant. Isn''t he afraid of the giant behind him?


    "Lao Zu... Help me..."


    Click!


    The blade is coming... To the bone!


    Directly beheaded the words of the supreme friar of the great sage realm, a collateral branch of the royal family, asking for help.


    His head was directly split in two by Chu Mo''s knife.


    Together with his whole body, he was divided into two by Chu Mo''s knife. Each half... No more, no less. The accuracy is incomparable!


    This knife is too fierce!


    Even the great grandfather beyond the endless Galaxy couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly, but he didn''t hesitate to fight Chu mo.


    After the death of a royal collateral branch who took refuge in the Honghuang family, his mood did not fluctuate at all. Even if the descendants of his Honghuang family died, he didn''t care at all! It''s better so that he doesn''t turn around and do it himself.


    Because in the end, only 50 people can survive on this battlefield. He is bound to occupy one of the places. As for others, he didn''t care at all.


    After Chu Mo cut the collateral branch of the royal family with a knife, he directly promoted his whole body''s Taoism to the extreme with this force. In an instant, he crossed the endless galaxy and fled to the distance.


    Now he can''t confront a intact giant head-on, so he must escape. And we have to run far away.


    Behind him, came the sound of the great road of Honghuang''s father, "Chu Mo, accept your fate. Here, you have nowhere to escape."


    Chu Mo didn''t make a sound and ran away directly to the distance. He doesn''t care so much. When entering the ancient battlefield, he must meet the giants. He always has this psychological preparation. But the frontal battle is not now.


    He also needs to continue to improve his cultivation!


    This escape is three years!


    With his current cultivation, he wants to go. In this world, only giants can keep up with him. But it''s not so easy to catch up with him in a short time.


    Honghuang ancestor didn''t expect that Chu Mo''s degree was going to be so fast. It has even been comparable to the giants of Zujing!


    In these three years, Chu Mo met many monks, but basically, they all solved the battle with one knife. It didn''t affect his degree at all.


    In this process, Chu Mo constantly deepened his own Taoism and continued to practice. His Providence mind method has also begun to impact towards the fifth volume. But there is always something missing. This thing is actually a higher-level Tao.


    Chu Mo is not anxious about this. It''s no use rushing.


    He was not in a hurry, but Honghuang Laozu was a little anxious. He could feel that the little thing was constantly cultivating and accumulating his own Taoism by using the process of escape. If he continues like this, he may have a chance to attack the natural disaster of his ancestral realm in a few decades.


    At that time, even if he can really kill Chu Mo, he himself will also be greatly implicated!


    Killing Chu Mo here in the ancient battlefield will not produce such a big cause and effect backfire. This matter has long been deduced by our ancestors. Therefore, he made up his mind to catch up with Chu Mo and kill him.


    Another year passed. During this year, Honghuang ancestor had three opportunities and almost caught up with Chu mo.


    Because Chu Mo also met a powerful opponent, it seems that the other party is not Luo Tianxian domain. Although he didn''t become a giant like Zujing, his combat power was not much worse than that of Chu mo. Solving these enemies also caused great consumption to Chu mo.


    The most recent time, Chu Mo was slapped by the ancestor of Honghuang, and was seriously injured. If he hadn''t gotten a dead holy medicine from the monk he had killed before, Chu Mo would really be in an endless crisis.


    But fortunately, Chu Mo escaped again.


    In the fifth year, Chu Mo finally encountered a huge crisis.


    Because there is another giant level ahead!


    The overwhelming breath covered the cosmic void with a radius of 10 billion Li. The light emitted from the man directly illuminated the cosmic void with a radius of 10 billion Li. Like a dazzling giant star that cannot be seen directly!


    While Chu Mo showed his opponent, the giant also showed Chu mo. Even, the time when the other party showed Chu Mo was a little earlier.


    Then, he directly poked out a big hand and suppressed it towards Chu mo.


    This is the ancient battlefield, without any warmth. Here, in addition to themselves, other creatures... All are enemies!


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly in his heart: what bad luck!


    Just like those monks before, he can''t escape his attack at all. Now, he can''t escape the attack of this giant at all. He doesn''t know who the other party is, and the other party doesn''t care who he is!


    With one blow, it''s like a catastrophe!


    The void collapses and sinks directly.


    Chu Mo''s body appeared a large area of cracks. This is also the result of his reincarnation after nirvana, and his practice of Taoism has strengthened a lot. If the giant had been hit before, Chu Mo''s body would have broken.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo''s mouth spewed blood.


    At this time, the ancestors who had been chasing Chu Mo in the rear came!


    The so-called arrival refers to the divine awareness and Qi machine of both sides... There is contact!


    At the moment when Honghuang came into contact with this giant Qi Ji, he didn''t hesitate at all. Turn around and leave!


    Chasing Chu Mo has no pressure on him. But at this time, he is not willing to deal with another giant. I don''t want to meet this giant at all! And he also knows that Chu Mo must be useless!


    If you plunge into the divine consciousness of a giant, there is no chance of survival at all.


    The giant here was also slightly stunned, but in the face of the departure of the great grandfather, he did nothing.


    Honghuang Laozu doesn''t want to compete with him at this time, and he also doesn''t want to conflict with Honghuang Laozu!


    This has almost become a hidden rule between giants in the ancient battlefield. In fact, there was such a tacit understanding before coming here.


    What they need to do is to clean up all the creatures under the giant.


    If we say that after all the creatures under the giants are killed, there will be more than 50 giants left here, and then... The war between giants will really explode.


    Now, it''s not time yet.


    Therefore, the giant ignored the departure of the great grandfather and wanted to kill Chu Mo with all his heart.


    However, he was also a little surprised, because under his attack, this monk who was obviously not in the ancestral realm did not die? And it seems that the injury is not fatal!


    "Hmm? Where are you from?" The giant completely locked Chu Mo with strong divine sense, and then directly asked. He did not continue to kill.


    Chu Mo was spewing blood again. The boundless pressure made it difficult for him to speak. But he still replied, "Luo Tianxian domain."


    "Hmm? Luo Tianxian domain? I haven''t heard of it. This seat comes from ziluo Tianyu, the father of the sky." The giant unexpectedly introduced himself to Chu Mo, and then he asked, "would you like to belong to me?"


    "You don''t want to kill me?" Chu Mo was a little surprised. He didn''t understand why the giant who claimed to be the ancestor of the sky didn''t kill him directly.


    "The total number of giants in the entire ancient battlefield should be less than 50." The father of the sky said slowly: "So, after clearing the creatures under the giant, the 50 places on the list of gods may even be dissatisfied. You can stop my blow and not die, or even seriously injured. It shows that you are a powerful young monk with great talent. I love talent and don''t want to kill you. If you are willing to belong to my command and become a general of this seat, then... I will not only not kill you, but also spread the Dharma to you. When you cross the robbery in the future, And protect the law for you! And finally, it will take you into the passage. "


    Chumerton was silent. If he could not die, he certainly didn''t want to die. Because he also wants to save Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi. Therefore, he dare not die!


    Just now, he was still thinking about how to escape from the scope of this giant''s divine consciousness. Even ready to reveal their full potential. Although there was only a 30-40% chance to escape, he had to try. Unexpectedly, this father of the sky didn''t kill him. They want to recruit him.


    "What? You don''t want to?" The tone of the sky ancestor became cold. He really loves Chu Mo, and he knows a lot about channels. It is clear that after entering that world, even if it is a giant, it may not be able to cover the sky with only one hand. If there is no one around, it is inevitable that it is difficult to cry alone.


    However, if the young man doesn''t know the truth, he doesn''t mind killing a Tianjiao.


    This is an ancient battlefield. Killing is a common thing. He won''t take it too seriously.


    "The younger generation is not unwilling, but..." Chu Mo mused, "the younger generation doesn''t want to implicate the elder, let alone lie to the elder."


    "Oh?" The father of the sky was a little surprised and looked at Chu Mo: "did you trouble me?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, there are several giants in the Luo Tianxian domain where the younger generation is located. They want to kill the younger generation and then quickly. The former ancestor has been chasing the younger generation for several years. In addition, there are two giants... Who also want to kill the younger generation."


    "Hiss..."


    The sky ancestor couldn''t help taking a breath. With his cultivation, he could naturally distinguish whether Chu Mo was lying. So he was shocked, some speechless looking at Chu Mo: "what have you done? Why do so many giants want to kill you?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while, but decided to tell the truth, because the father of the sky in front of him was not a man of the universe!


    "There was once a prophecy that one day, there would be someone who broke the Taoism and Qi of the giants in the Luo Tianxian domain, and would make them fall. And the younger generation... Is said to be the one in the prophecy..." Chu Mo smiled bitterly.


    "What else?" The father of the sky was a little surprised. Then he opened his divine eyes, which were hidden in the center of his eyebrows, and looked at Chu Mo, as if he wanted to see through Chu mo.


    After watching for a long time, he couldn''t see anything abnormal from Chu mo. Want to deduce, because both sides come from different worlds, and there is no way to deduce.


    But Chu Mo''s words did make him hesitate.


    In order to recruit such a general and offend several giants... It seems a little uneconomical?


    But if such a talent is killed, it''s really a pity!


    What should I do?


    The father of the sky hesitated very rarely. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1546

    At this time, Chu Mo looked at the old ancestor of the sky, hugged his fist and said, "it''s as easy as a palm of a hand to kill me, but as the elder said, in the end of this ancient battlefield, there are less than 50 giants left. Maybe, there will be changes because of this. I don''t know. If the elder is willing to let the younger generation go this time, the younger generation will owe the elder a life. If the elder needs it one day, the younger generation will do its best to help the elder!"


    "What you said is somewhat reasonable." Looking at Chu Mo, the father of the sky simply took back the divine consciousness that locked Chu Mo, and also took back the overwhelming pressure. To his realm and level, a decision is just an idea.


    There is no regret. He also knew that he killed the young man now, but only one more person. It really doesn''t make much sense. Moreover, he has absolute confidence. The next time he meets Chu Mo, he still has the ability to suppress this young man.


    So let him go. It is not necessarily a bad thing for such a promising young man to owe his life!


    Especially others are very interested in the prophecy that Chu Mo said. Keeping such a person alive may lead to a lot of interesting things.


    Therefore, the father of the sky released Chu Mo cleanly.


    Chu Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and then saluted the father of the sky: "thank you for your success, and the younger generation will remember it."


    "You go." The sky grandfather said, his figure gradually faded and disappeared in this void.


    Chu Mo also turned and left directly.


    This encounter with the sky ancestor is also a reminder for Chu mo. On this ancient battlefield, the number of giants is much more than what he usually sees.


    Previously, in Luo Tianxian domain, although we knew that there were giants, few giants would show up easily, let alone sell easily. It''s completely different here. Here, the giant of ancestral realm directly incarnates the invincible hunter!


    The sky grandfather is willing to let him go, which does not mean that other giants also have this mind.


    Moreover, once we find him alive, we will continue to hunt him down.


    Chu Mo continued to quickly skim the vast galaxy, and said in his heart: I must also speed up the speed of impacting the ancestral realm! If you want to stand on this ancient battlefield, you must become a real giant!


    At this time, Chu Mo began to use Feng Shui magic to deduce this cosmic void. His divine consciousness spread out an endless distance, and finally let him find a suitable star.


    That is a huge Death Star. It has been dead for too many years, and there is no vitality on the whole star. Terrible storms raged on the surface of the stars all day long. Even if his divine sense wants to quickly find out everything on this star, it will take some time.


    For giants, their divine sense can instantly cover the endless starry sky, but they may not pay more attention to such a star.


    "I''m going to practice in seclusion here!" Chu Mo thought in his heart and flew directly towards the star.


    The closer the terrible storm is, the more you can feel its fury. Even the body of Chu Mo''s ancestral realm is quite unbearable.


    Immediately, he opened the Shenwen suit and descended directly on the star along the center of a storm.


    Then he went inside the star.


    This star is very large, with a diameter of ten billion Li. In this starry sky, although it is not the largest star, it is also more prominent.


    The more such a place is, the easier it is to be ignored. Coupled with its harsh environment, it is not suitable for cultivation at all. So, generally speaking, most people don''t think that someone will specifically hide in such a place.


    The interior of the stars is calm, but lifeless and lifeless. Let alone any aura or essence.


    But for Chu Mo, what he needs most now is not the accumulation of energy, but the understanding of higher-level Tao.


    So, for the time being, this place is very suitable for him.


    Chu Mo came directly to the almost central area of the star. Moving forward, even in his realm, it is quite difficult. The unbeatable pressure of terror is only one aspect. On the other hand, the hardness here is too high!


    Chu Mo opened up a small space here, and then waved his hand to erase all his traces. And convergence Qi machine, with this star into one.


    Unless the giant of ancestral realm stops here and searches the deepest part of the star with divine consciousness, it is possible to find him.


    Chu Mo was very satisfied here. He sat down cross legged and began the long process of enlightenment.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, the past eight years.


    Over the past eight years, countless creatures have died on this battlefield.


    In fact, by the third year, most of the monks who entered the ancient battlefield were almost dead. A few of them, like Chu Mo, find a place to hide.


    But it''s not someone who can have the realm of Chu Mo and hide in such a abnormal place.


    Therefore, in the following years, more and more people died. Few monks under the giant can survive.


    The entire ancient battlefield is full of cold bodies and huge blood lakes. Emitting endless resentment and bloody.


    Here, it has become a human purgatory.


    At the end of the seventh year, a list suddenly appeared in the spiritual sea of people who were still alive on the ancient battlefield.


    There are exactly 100 names on the list!


    No one knows how this list came from and why it appeared in their spiritual sea of knowledge.


    But everyone realized that the last moment was coming!


    When the entire ancient battlefield was opened, hundreds of millions of creatures came in! In this short... Less than ten years, almost all of them died! There are only a hundred people left!


    Many powerful monks quickly looked up the names of those creatures on the list with divine sense.


    They don''t look back from the front, but from the back!


    Because this list, the top few, impressively is the most famous and recognized strongest giant in the ancient battlefield in recent years! In other words, this list should be arranged according to combat power!


    In their view, the last 50 on this list... Should be the group to be eliminated.


    Among them, several giants were all slightly stunned when divine sense swept the list.


    On the list of 100 people, the position of the 76th place is impressively written with the name Chu Mo!


    "He''s not dead yet?" Ancestor Honghuang was shocked. He was really surprised. At that time, he saw that little thing and broke into the divine consciousness of another giant. Then, the giant also shot at the little thing!


    Can it be said that he can survive in this way? This is incredible!


    The face of Honghuang Laozu was extremely ugly. Chu Mo didn''t die, and he was uneasy. When this list appeared in the sea of his spiritual knowledge, he had already begun to deduce the specific position of Chu mo.


    In the cold starry sky of the ancient battlefield, the blue ancestor just drove a half step giant out of the center of a star. He smashed the star with one palm, and then suppressed it directly towards the half step giant. Just at this moment, the list appeared.


    Therefore, he originally split into the palm of the half step giant, gave a slight pause and slowed down.


    Although the other side spewed blood, it completely stimulated its strongest potential and took the opportunity to escape hundreds of millions of miles directly and disappear into the vast universe.


    Cang LAN didn''t catch up. He looked very young, just in his thirties, and looked like a young Taoist. In fact, it is a real giant. His face showed a hint of pondering, murmured: "Chu mo... This name is really familiar! It has escaped so many disasters, and successfully ranked on the list of 100 people, but... Do you think you can live like this? Naive!"


    While talking, Cang LAN Lao Zu directly began to deduce.


    However, the secret of Chu Mo is quite vague. It''s not so easy to find Chu Mo in a moment and a half.


    But Cang LAN didn''t care. In the ancient battlefield, when there are only 50 people left, when will there be a list of gods. So time is not important here.


    In another starry sky, jiulie ancestor just killed a monk in the great holy land.


    Speaking of it, this monk in the great holy land is really not good at fighting. Even jiulie Laozu couldn''t take a hit. But this person has an ability to integrate perfectly with any object!


    In fact, he successfully deceived the divine consciousness of jiulie ancestor. Jiulie ancestor didn''t expect that there would be someone on that star at all.


    He just routinely destroys the stars!


    This is something that almost every time the ancient battlefield is opened, all giants will do in the later stage.


    Because if you don''t do this, you really can''t find some people.


    When Jiu lie''s father smashed the star with a blow, he found that there was a monk in the star. He killed him directly.


    But jiulie ancestor didn''t feel happy at all, because it was purely by chance.


    Therefore, when this list appeared in the spiritual sea of jiulie ancestor, two cold lights directly shot out of jiulie ancestor''s eyes. Inside his mouth, he made a sneer: "Chu mo... Is he still alive? This man is doomed!"


    The three giants, almost at the same time, had a very strong killing heart for Chu mo.


    There is nothing to hide this killing!


    They even deliberately put this killing out, and even hoped that Chu Mo could feel this killing and produce induction. In this way, they will easily find the trace of Chu Mo, and then directly kill him!


    The pertinence of this killing is very obvious. For others, even if they feel this killing, they will not think it is against themselves.


    In fact, at this moment, ancestor Honghuang, ancestor Cang LAN and ancestor jiulie, the loose giants, were not the first to release their murders. There are also seven or eight murders, all of which are pointed out by the three giants¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    At the end of the month, the monthly ticket should be cleared. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1547

    Chu Mo had obviously sensed when the three murders passed him. These three murders from the three giants all pointed at him.% But his body seems to be completely integrated with this dead star. No reaction at all!


    To reach this level, Chu Mo''s cultivation is not so profound that he can be indifferent to the killing opportunities of the three giants. Over the years, he has constantly realized the Tao and has cultivated the star formula to a very high level. After years of practice, the seven stars in his body were once again covered with the complete brilliance of the road.


    The power of the stars covered up all the breath of Chu mo. therefore, the killing of the three giants flashed over Chu Mo at the moment, and Chu Mo felt new, but this feeling was completely sealed by the power of the stars in his body and melted away in a moment.


    Chu Mo also reacted at this moment and completely sealed his breath.


    So, when the three giants, Honghuang Laozu, canglan Laozu and jiulie Laozu, killed at the same time, they still got nothing!


    The hearts of the three giants all seemed to have 10000 ancient beasts roaring past. This situation is beyond their expectation!


    Does the heart really want this little beast to survive all disasters and successfully leave his name on the list of gods, immortal?


    "No, never!" The three giants came up with the idea almost at the same time.


    Anyway, Chu Mo must die!


    Because that prediction is true! Even if it''s not true, they have been completely involved, and there has been a great cause and effect with Chu mo. Now even if they want to stop. When Chu Mo rushed into the ancestral realm and became a real giant, he would never let them go!


    Chu Mo, a great holy land, has been called a young giant and has the strength to fight with them. At that time, two of their three giants will be entangled by Daoism. If you encounter Chu Mo who entered the ancestral realm, what good end can you have?


    Therefore, we should not only kill Chu Mo, but also as soon as possible!


    Since the divine consciousness cannot find him, then destroy all the stars in the ancient battlefield!


    This is a real catastrophe!


    From the day when there was an ancient battlefield, such a disaster would occur every time it was opened.


    Because many powerful half step giants or great holy land friars will find a star as a hiding place when they know that they are not enemy to those giants. I''m looking forward to luck coming to me.


    As long as the other people who hide die first, they will be successful, even if they win!


    When you return to the list of gods, you can enter the channel and have an immortal body. Jump out of the three realms, not in the five elements!


    In fact, there are such lucky people every time, but these lucky people are in the minority after all.


    More people who hid themselves became victims.


    They were smashed by the giants, and most of them didn''t even have the ability to fight back, so they would fall directly.


    Body and death disappear.


    The ninth year.


    Chu Mo is still enlightened, but he has reached a critical point. He knows in his heart that at the latest one year, at any time... He may lead to a real disaster in the ancestral realm!


    He is naturally not afraid of natural disaster!


    But it''s really hard to say how many people will secretly attack him in such a place.


    Because this is an ancient battlefield, this is a place to isolate cause and effect!


    In this battlefield, even if there is a great cause and effect, it will be temporarily suppressed. And once you get through the last time, you succeed in getting on the list of gods. After becoming a God, if you have an immortal body, even if it will be liquidated by the force of cause and effect, the effect... Has been minimal.


    Therefore, the ancient battlefield here is a real killing ground. Here, almost all creatures can release their malice to the greatest extent.


    Hoo!


    A few more divine senses swept through the star quickly.


    Chu Mo slowly opened his eyes. Recently, more and more divine minds have paid attention to it. Chu Mo knew that if he continued, even if no one could find him, the death star he was hiding could not escape the end of collapse.


    Therefore, in the tenth year of entering the ancient battlefield, Chu Mo came out of this death star.


    His body is still sealed with all the breath by the power of the stars.


    Unless someone sees him, any divine consciousness that sweeps him will regard him as a star.


    After Chu Mo came out, he swam in the void for a few days. More than 20 names have disappeared from the list of hundred people in divine consciousness!


    This speed is amazing.


    Chu Mo''s ranking also rose from 76 to 53.


    This is a very delicate ranking. As long as you work hard, and then survive, there are only 50 people left on the list. It''s really safe!


    As soon as the list of gods is published, his name will be engraved on it immediately.


    At that time, except for the three giants, no matter who they are, they will not easily attack him again.


    Chu Mo glanced over a large area of star territory and saw a large number of dead monks. Many of their bodies were already cold. The blood in the body is almost drained. But the divinity of the body did not disappear. So many people exude terrible evil spirit.


    This kind of evil spirit, even the monks in the supreme realm, as long as they are infected, nine times out of ten they can''t stand it. Even if you can survive by luck, your Taoist career will disappear.


    However, these evil spirits are nothing to Chu mo. although he has not yet reached the level of inviolability of all methods, they are almost the same. Even if these people were alive, they could not pose any threat to him, let alone die.


    On this day, Chu Mo suddenly sensed that there was a battle wave coming from the infinite depths of the universe ahead. At the same time, there was also a roar.


    Chumerton was stunned when he heard one of the roars, because he immediately recognized that it was the roar from the monkey!


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate in his heart, and flew directly in that direction. His speed is extremely fast, and even affects the law of time and space. The vast universe was directly folded up by Chu mo. his body shape appeared in a very distant place every time.


    Even so, it still took Chu Mo a little half a day to get there.


    Then he saw a scene that made his soul tremble.


    The Seven Saints, led by monkeys, are fighting a real ancestor giant. And this giant of ancestral realm is no one else, it is the great ancestor!


    Among the Seven Saints, except monkeys, the remaining six saints were all seriously injured.


    There were also serious wounds on ancestor Honghuang, which even somewhat affected his combat effectiveness.


    This is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that Chu Mo sensed that there are threeorfour giants watching the war in the far distance of the void of the universe!


    Although they did not release too strong breath, they did not deliberately converge. It''s like a group of people watching coldly. Standing in the deep void of the universe, looking at it indifferently.


    No one knows what kind of thoughts these people are thinking.


    Chu Mo didn''t know, and he didn''t care so much. Not to mention that he was particularly jealous when he met the enemy of Honghuang Laozu. Even if he didn''t know the person who fought with the Seven Saints, he would fight!


    He took the killer and rushed directly to the great grandfather.


    In the instant Chu Mo appeared, Honghuang Lao Zu had found him and coldly shouted, "little beast, you came at the right time. Today you were completely cut off!"


    Chu Mo said nothing. In the face of such a giant, a word of Kung Fu can decide thousands of lives and deaths!


    Therefore, Chu Mo had only one move in the face of the flood and famine ancestors.


    Raise your knife and chop!


    Chu Mo, who was chased and killed by the emperor Honghuang ten years ago, has changed a lot from Chu Mo ten years later!


    And the great ancestor... Is still the great ancestor.


    It''s too difficult for giants to grow!


    Because they are too strong!


    But Chu mo... There is still endless room for growth. In the past ten years, although he has not broken through the ancestral realm, his progress can not be measured by the realm!


    Qiang!


    A knife awn, stunning everywhere.


    The void of the universe is cut open, and endless killing ways are condensed. Cut it directly towards the middle of the brow of the great grandfather!


    At this time, the monkey let out a wild laugh, swung the big iron bar in his hand, and smashed it in the light of the great grandfather.


    Fierce, domineering!


    This monkey has never changed its nature since the day it jumped out of the stone!


    At the same time, the other six saints also blasted to the ancestors.


    They are all the most vicious killing moves.


    In the endless and distant void of the universe around, a brief exchange quickly appeared between several giants watching the war.


    "The flood and famine are in danger."


    "Naturally!"


    "Well."


    "Yes!"


    The communication between several giants is very short and very secret, and outsiders can''t feel it at all.


    Facing Chu Mo''s startling knife, Honghuang ancestor was ashamed and annoyed. A group of monks in the great holy land could force him to this point. Thinking there are giants watching the war around. Honghuang ancestor also made great efforts, and directly launched his Taoism practice.


    His body suddenly soared!


    How much mana, how big the body can be!


    For a moment, he seemed to be indomitable and filled the whole universe void!


    It seems that the void of the universe is a little difficult to accommodate his body. The endless galaxy was as thin as hair in front of him. Little pity.


    Chu Mo''s knife also contains the supreme road. Therefore, it is still beheaded to the head of the great grandfather.


    When!


    This knife cut on the head of the great grandfather, and made a loud noise that shook the void of the whole universe.


    The great and unparalleled ancestor, like the head of a continent, was directly cut out of an unknown deep gully and almost cut to the center of his eyebrows!


    A lot of blood flowed out like a river of blood, and instantly formed a hexagram of blood!


    Hanging in front of him, hanging in the endless universe.


    At the same time, the finger of Honghuang ancestor also directly touched Chu Mo''s chest. There, a huge hole appeared in an instant.


    The flesh and bones inside melted away in a moment! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1548

    But at this moment, the monkey''s iron bar has arrived!


    Suddenly, it hit the head of Honghuang Laozu, and directly collapsed the head of Honghuang Laozu. That place, like a terrible disaster, had a lot of blood and brains bursting out.


    But the other hand of the great grandfather also patted the monkey. The monkey''s body directly flew backward and disappeared into the universe.


    The attacks of the other six saints have all arrived. They are all the vital parts of the ancestors!


    Kun Dasheng, holding a Poseidon fork, stabbed directly at the heart of the great ancestor.


    A lot of blood splashed out in an instant and dyed the sky red.


    Peng Da Sheng turned into a body, a roc bird that covered the sky and almost covered the whole universe, with two sharp claws, grasping at the vest of Honghuang ancestor. Directly grab out two huge matchless blood holes.


    The cat great sage grabbed a paw under the ribs of the great ancestor and grabbed a large amount of flesh and blood there.


    The great sage of the ox demon hit on one of the ancestors'' knees, breaking the ancestors'' knees directly.


    Xue Jiao Da Sheng slapped his palm on the back waist of the great ancestor, and there was a huge sound of bone fragmentation.


    The great sage of fox heaven directly cast a magic attack, which directly fell on the wounds caused by these other people to the body of the great ancestor.


    Even the giant, facing this attack, can only make an earthshaking howl. Then, with the avenue, all the six saints will collapse.


    The six saints coughed blood and flew upside down, all of them were seriously injured, but their bodies still exuded a towering sense of war, and there was no hint of timidity or timidity emanating from them.


    The great ancestor was roaring. The friars at the top of the eight great holy lands just now caused terrible damage to him. It made him a little unbearable. Although those wounds recovered in an instant, they paid a considerable price. He lost nearly one tenth of his life all at once!


    One tenth of the giant''s life, this magnitude is too terrible. Under normal circumstances, a drop of blood on his body, accounting for only one thousandth of his life, can kill a great saint.


    But under the siege of these eight people, one tenth of them was lost at once!


    The scars on Chu Mo''s body also recovered at once, and he didn''t even leave any injuries. He attacked again without expression.


    Raise your hand again!


    The monkey also killed back from beyond the endless galaxy, holding a big iron bar, laughing wildly: "old immortal, come on, hurt each other! Look who laughs last today!"


    The wounds on the six saints also recovered in an instant. This time, they came back with a more ferocious posture!


    They are all non-human cultivators. In their bones, they all have uncontrollable ferocity and wildness! In the face of such a handful of opponents, if you don''t force out your full potential, there is only a dead end!


    This is an ancient battlefield!


    Here itself is a dead end!


    So, let''s release the wildness! Release the fierce * * * *!


    Another terrible attack.


    The great grandfather lost two tenths of his life this time.


    But the Seven Saints and Chu Mo also lost a lot!


    Their losses even exceed those of the ancestors!


    However, these eight people all seemed completely crazy, and even the monkeys didn''t roar or roar any more. Silently... Turning a big iron bar, facing the boundless body of the great ancestor of the great wilderness, it was a sudden smash with his head covered his face.


    Chu Mo is a chop!


    This kind of play is simply fatal. It''s a game of dying together!


    But it happened that their playing method was almost unanimously recognized by the giants watching the war in the depths of the surrounding universe!


    This is the only way to kill our ancestors!


    Is to work hard!


    In the face of such a few rivals as giants, what intrigues do you want to play and set a trap to trap people... It''s really naive!


    It''s almost impossible to succeed!


    The great grandfather was angry and angry. He had a headache for the Seven Saints. These seven things are not human things, so be ruthless, no matter who the opponent is. In the past, they didn''t make trouble. So even the giants are afraid of monkeys, these non human spirits, for no reason. These are the seven madmen!


    Now, here comes another one... Although this one is human, his grandmother''s... is also a madman!


    Because after three rounds of attacks, Chu Mo''s whole body of life consumed 60% of it!


    Monkeys are not much different from their Seven Saints.


    And the great grandfather... Was also forcibly knocked out nearly 60% of his life!


    If we go on like this, even if we can finally kill all the eight damn things, our ancestors will be close to the situation of blood exhaustion!


    If this is in Luo Tianxian domain, he may also consider whether to forcibly consume these eight damn things! But the problem is, this is an ancient battlefield! This is a place full of dangers and opportunities!


    Even if it is a giant, there is also a risk of falling!


    If he doesn''t find fault and stays quietly, then, according to the current situation, he will surely win a place in the list of gods. Moreover, the ranking will be higher.


    But now because of the hatred between them, he also pushed himself into a terrible abyss.


    Even if these eight guys Chu Mo and monkey die, he will definitely come to a bad end!


    Apart from other things, will the giants who watch the war silently around miss the opportunity to kill a giant without cause and effect? This is really too hard to say!


    At least, the great grandfather felt that if he had been watching the war, he would not have missed such an opportunity.


    They may despise the resources of the great saint friars, but the resources of the ancestral realm giant can make anyone jealous!


    Seeing the fourth round of attacks of these eight madmen come again, the original unswerving Taoist heart of Honghuang Laozu finally appeared a little loose!


    He''s a little scared!


    He really doesn''t want to trade lives with these crazy people.


    But in a flash, he woke up. At this time, even if he is afraid, he may not have a retreat!


    This is the moment!


    The monkey and Chu Mo looked at each other across the endless Star River, and in an instant... Their hearts were in touch. Two powerful creatures, almost in an instant... Rushed towards the shackles of the ancestral realm at the same time!


    The other six saints, not only did not retreat, but became more crazy and rushed towards the ancestors!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Two figures arrived here one after another.


    They had already made preparations, and even Cang Lan''s ancestor slapped Chu mo. But at the moment when he sensed the smell of disaster, he brushed it and took his hand back!


    "These two little bastards are crazy!" Cang LAN shouted, turned around and left!


    There is no cause and effect in the ancient battlefield, but no one is willing to face the disaster of ancestral realm!


    This is a real robbery!


    Especially in the ancient battlefield, which is full of resentment and killing intention... The power of the disaster will be even more terrifying!


    Even the giants who had been watching the war leisurely retreated directly. This level of disaster, or two creatures cross the disaster together... They also don''t want to be contaminated!


    The great grandfather went crazy in an instant!


    It''s really crazy!


    Under normal circumstances, whether it is a monkey or Chu Mo, who attacks the ancestral realm Tianjie, he may secretly attack these two enemies. Even here in the ancient battlefield, he didn''t care. Because there are at least tens of thousands of ways in his mind!


    But Yin people and positive confrontation with the God of the ancestral realm... That''s basically two different things!


    One is far from the black hand, the other is to face death. There is no comparison between the two.


    He wanted to leave at once!


    Only 40% of his life is left in his body, that is to say, his strength... Has made a half turn and has to turn. In this case, he is really not confident that he can leave this place alive after the two disasters in the ancestral realm.


    But the six saints all seemed crazy. Looking at that, it was clear that they wanted to hold him down at the cost of death!


    "Get out of here!" The great ancestor roared and shook all the six saints away.


    This blow consumed another half of his life, and now he has only a little more than 30%.


    While the six saints were shocked away, he turned and left!


    Jiu lie, who had been hesitating over there, turned around and left directly.


    Even if you still want to make a secret move, it''s not now. Now this situation... Too dangerous!


    At this moment, they are all in the shadow of two disasters. Even in their bodies, the blood of ancestral realm... Has begun to agitate.


    "Asshole!" Jiu lie''s grandfather gritted his teeth and scolded, and walked very simply.


    But the great grandfather was not so lucky.


    Because Chu Mo, whose head was already covered with clouds, suddenly roared and killed him. The blood colored long knife in his hand has cut out a blood colored light ten billion miles across the void!


    Where this light passes, the sky is directly torn apart, and the sky is cut open!


    In a moment... It was cut in front of the ancestors.


    The ancestor of Honghuang shouted in horror, "how is it possible?"


    Because he suddenly found that Chu Mo had completely recovered his life!


    This feeling, even in the eyes of Honghuang Laozu, is extremely evil. It''s ridiculous. After fighting with a giant like him and consuming more than half of his life, can he recover as before? What on earth has this guy changed?


    In Chu Mo''s body, the power of the stars is surging. Seven stars resonate and hook countless stars in the endless sky!


    Many stars, all over a trillion Li, sent out a force, injected into Chu Mo''s body!


    At this moment, the star formula was also urged to the extreme by Chu Mo!


    The stars on this battlefield are originally full of sadness. It takes endless years for them to form. But every time the ancient battlefield was opened, a large number of stars would fall.


    The stars are not without spirits. They hate these giants very much!


    They also regard Chu Mo as their relatives!


    So, at this time, all the stars are on Chu Mo''s side!


    What is it to instantly recover 100% of life? Even if Chu Mo immediately consumes 100% of his HP, he will recover instantly!


    Lift the power of the sky... To make one person perfect.


    Not hard!


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo''s knife cut directly on the shoulder of the great grandfather.


    Click!


    The giant''s arm broke at the sound!


    At the same time, a terrible thunder, purple gold. Cleave to Chu mo. (~^~)

 Chapter 1549

    At the same time, there are eight other purple and gold thunder, splitting at the six saints and the ancestors! And... Monkey!


    However, the six purple and gold sky thunder that cleaved to the six saints, and the six Dharma gods instantly separated by Chu Mo, after affecting the laws of time and space, took it all.


    Then, the six saints disappeared!


    They were directly accepted by Chu Mo into the world of God''s mirror in the sky!


    Click!


    This thunder, directly on the body of the Honghuang ancestor, split the body of the Honghuang ancestor and staggered.


    The monkey''s disaster over there has also come!


    The monkey''s disaster is also a purple and gold thunder. It is divided into three ways, one to the monkey, one to Chu Mo, and one... To take care of the great grandfather.


    "Ah... Ah ah ah!"


    Honghuang ancestor was staggered again, and felt the consumption of his body become more intense. He instantly incarnated thousands of people, trying to escape from the void of the universe.


    However, the purple and golden thunder on the top of the sky also incarnated thousands of people, cleaving to every Dharma body of the ancestors of the wilderness.


    Poof!


    The picture of thousands of Dharma bodies spitting blood together is really rare in the world.


    At this moment, the monkey has ignored the fight against the ancestors of the flood and famine, and began to make every effort to tide over the robbery.


    No one can guarantee whether someone will secretly attack them at this time. But things have come to this point. It''s meaningless to think about anything else.


    Anyway, whoever kills Yin people at this time will become their lifelong enemy!


    This hatred is irreconcilable!


    Chu Mo was like he didn''t care about the natural disaster in the ancestral realm at all. He carried the killing of heaven and frantically chased the great ancestor and slashed!


    This scene... Really scared many giants.


    Even they had never been so wild and bold when crossing the ancestral realm of the natural disaster in the past.


    That purple and gold sky thunder, any one, can easily chop a monk at the peak of the great holy land, spit blood and die. Even if it is a giant in ancestral realm, it will lose a lot of life.


    Life and blood is energy!


    Energy is the path!


    Daoxing is everything!


    "This young man... How fierce!" Beyond the endless star sea, a giant who had retreated to a safe area couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Such young heroes are rare in the world. Once they rise, who can stop them?" Another tycoon who retreated to a safe area muttered to himself.


    Looking at the chaotic sky over there, the father of the sky also showed surprise on his face and said in his heart: it seems that a good deed I did before may have brought unimaginable benefits to me. The sage no longer said good or bad, but looked at the overall situation. Now it seems that just looking at the overall situation... May not be all right!


    The face of the father of the sky showed a thoughtful look.


    Canglan and jiulie ancestors over there wanted to kill Yin people at the first time after they could easily escape the coverage of the natural disaster and fled to a safe area. But they all saw the scene of Chu Mo''s unbridled attack on the ancestors of the great wilderness with a knife against the scourge of heaven. Both of them were a little stunned.


    What is this situation?


    What did the boy practice? Why is he not afraid of the catastrophe at the ancestral level?


    If Chu Mo told them that he had practiced lightning protection formula. I''m afraid not only canglan and jiulie, but also those other giants are crazy!


    When can the small magic power of lightning Jue avoid the purple and gold thunder of the ancestral realm Tianjie? Isn''t this bullshit?


    Even if these exist, they have reached the level of giants like ancestral realm, and they still don''t expect that someone in this world can successfully cultivate the way of thunder, and open up a thunder platform in the body.


    If they knew the truth, they would be really crazy!


    Because Chu Mo, no matter what, will not be hacked to death by heaven!


    He is not afraid of the natural disaster of Zujing, and the supreme natural disaster... He is also not afraid! What kind of Apocalypse like era robbery... It doesn''t matter to him either!


    What is called rebellion? This is it!


    Because God''s disaster comes from God''s will. Isn''t it equal to that people who are not afraid of God''s disaster can completely ignore God''s will?


    Cang LAN and Jiu lie, two giants who are still suffering from Taoist injuries today, really don''t dare to go to Yin Chu Mo at this moment. They looked at each other, and then made a move together.


    Go!


    yes!


    Go!


    No more!


    Who says that only the half step giant and the monks of the great holy land can hide?


    We can also hide!


    Can''t afford it, can''t we hide?


    The two giants, who were entangled by Tao, didn''t hesitate, and even they didn''t have any communication between them, so they directly made this tacit choice.


    Step back. Then hide! Don''t ask Chu Mo to find it. Then wait... Wait until there are 50 people left, and the gods will be listed. Successfully listed!


    Chu Mo is willing to break the spirit of whoever is willing to break the spirit of whoever is willing to get in trouble with whoever is willing to get in trouble. Anyway, from now on, when we see Chu Mo, we will leave directly!


    The giants watching the battle around, watching the two giants, Cang LAN and Jiu lie, leave, all silent. He didn''t ask for trouble or express any opinions. Because if it were them, I''m afraid they would only make the same choice!


    Over there, Chu Mo stared at the purple and gold Zujing Tianlei, and began his crazy pursuit of the great grandfather!


    Once, in the face of the pursuit of the ancestors, Chu Mo could only flee, and had no ability to fight back at all. But ten years later, Chu Mo withstood the natural disaster in his ancestral realm. Facing the flood and famine ancestor who had less than 30% of his life left, he didn''t hesitate at all, but wanted to kill him!


    Boom boom!


    Continuous purple and gold thunder fell. On everyone in the field.


    Chu Mo did not sacrifice any magic tools, nor did he resist. Every calamity falling into his thunder Taoist platform is a baptism of the thunder Taoist platform and a hardening of Chu Mo! It is also an opportunity to replenish life!


    With the increasing power of Tianjie, powerful purple and gold creatures have begun to appear, falling from the sky to kill Chu Mo!


    These things are more terrifying than purple and gold thunder!


    Because they are all robbers with unparalleled combat power.


    In the face of these natural disasters, these real disasters, Chu Mo also had to suspend the pursuit of the ancient ancestors and began to seriously deal with them.


    But the great grandfather didn''t have any breathing room, because he had less than 30% of his life left... He also had to face these!


    Moreover, because of his higher level of realm, the scourge creatures he faced were even stronger than Chu Mo!


    WOW!


    The great grandfather gushed out his old blood. At least half of them were angry by Chu mo.


    Those giants were amazed at Chu Mo''s fearlessness of the disaster, and the immersive ancestors could feel Chu Mo''s disregard for the disaster.


    It was only after the appearance of these heavenly creatures that Chu Mo began to take a little seriously, but it seemed that it was more like honing his own combat power.


    The battle between the two sides is more like a duel. Although it is also extremely dangerous, the power of those heavenly creatures has no impact on Chu Mo at all!


    On the contrary, his body became riddled with holes in the blink of an eye and was badly hit!


    This kind of blow is too big for giants like Honghuang Laozu.


    The time and space of the void of the universe have been completely confused, and the river of time looms aside from time to time.


    Some powerful creatures in the long river looked up and looked at this side coldly. But after seeing Chu Mo, almost all the faces of those creatures showed shock. It seems that I can''t believe that there are people in this world who are not afraid of the disaster.


    Vaguely, there were some creatures who wanted to reach out to Chu Mo and the great grandfather, but those creatures who reached for Chu mo were instantly split back by the purple and gold thunder in the ancestral realm. There are several powerful ones that almost provoke the scourge. Hurriedly hide in the middle of the long river of time, no longer appear.


    It''s almost the same situation on the side of Honghuang ancestors, but those who dare to fight against them in the long river of time are not ordinary people. Seeing that there was no hope of attacking Chu Mo, some creatures turned their eyes to the ancestors.


    If it is intact, the ancestors of the flood and famine are really not afraid of these creatures in the long river of time. At most, it is the same level, even if the combat power is high or low, but so what?


    But not now!


    He now has only a little more than 20% of his life. It has been extremely difficult to deal with the creatures of Tianjie and the purple and gold thunder. If they are attacked by the creatures in the long river of time, they are really not far from death.


    "Get out!"


    The great ancestor roared at the long river of time, and turned his Taoism into a monstrous law, pushing the long river of time to Chu mo.


    However, this mysterious existence can not be influenced by a seriously injured giant?


    One of the big but living creatures, standing on a huge wave in the long river of time, holding a rusted halberd, fiercely chopped at the great ancestor.


    Boom!


    A storm of time broke out in an instant from the river of time. The storm even affected some of the creatures of the scourge.


    Then, this group of predators became angry and rushed into the river of time.


    Then, this looming river of time suddenly disappeared.


    The great grandfather finally breathed a sigh of relief and finally disappeared!


    But at this time, Chu Mo''s monstrous blood killed the sky... Again cut over.


    Click!


    The head of Honghuang ancestor was cut off with a knife.


    Chu Mo''s ability to seize opportunities is simply too strong to be added. It''s really too strong!


    It is said that a giant at the level of Honghuang Laozu cannot be successfully attacked by Chu mo. But just a long time ago, the influence of the river was so great that the moment it disappeared, there was a slight loosening in the state of mind of the great grandfather.


    As a result, Chu Mo succeeded!


    Chu Mo, who beheaded Honghuang Laozu, didn''t attack again, because he knew that next, he would definitely welcome Honghuang Laozu''s crazy counterattack!


    Therefore, he hit successfully and instantly ran away with a large number of purple and gold thunder.


    The great grandfather was really crazy!


    A magnate, a magnate in good condition, even his head was cut off.


    With Chu Mo''s knife, only 10% of his Taoist skills are left!


    At this time, even calculation is not needed. The possibility of his survival in the ancient battlefield is equal to zero¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    In fact, as early as when a chapter became 3000 words, I had thought that if I updated three chapters of nearly 10000 words every day, sooner or later someone would say not to break out. Habit is a terrible thing, but I don''t regret it. Because I have always felt that it is amazing to be able to stabilize the update of this number of words after ten years of writing a book. Even if no one applauds, I think so myself.


    So, vote for a monthly ticket and a few recommended votes. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1550

    Therefore, the great grandfather was completely crazy at this time!


    It has to be said that the previous giants who watched the war calculated very accurately. Although they didn''t expect Chu Mo to be fearless of the disaster, they successfully calculated the fate of the great grandfather. The Chinese novel... Doesn''t mean that these giants are much stronger than the ancestors of the flood and famine. It can only be said that those who are good at calculation are hard to count!


    No matter how powerful and unrivalled, Honghuang ancestors still have difficulty calculating every detail in the face of their own natural secrets. Many things are hazy, vague, or even invisible!


    "Jie Jie Jie..." the head of Honghuang ancestor frantically chased Chu Mo behind, sending out a very sombre and terrifying Laughter: "little beast, you want to let the ancestor die... Do you think you can get a good end?"


    Chu Mo didn''t speak at all, and ran away quickly in one direction against the purple and gold thunder sea.


    The great grandfather obviously couldn''t live any longer. He didn''t want to be buried with him!


    Time is passing bit by bit, and the great grandfather is also attacking recklessly. In the face of the terrifying ancestral realm of natural calamity, in the face of the emergence of natural calamity creatures, the ancestors of the flood and famine turned a blind eye. I want to die with Chu mo.


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo was proud enough to force a giant in the ancestral realm to this.


    Even those giants standing in the safe area couldn''t help but sigh. Even a faint feeling of happiness rose in my heart. Fortunately, this young man is not his enemy!


    Originally, they didn''t have much interest in fighting Chu Mo, but now... Even less!


    Even if there are 51 people left in the ancient battlefield, even if Chu Mo is still at the level of quasi giants, these giants may not choose to attack Chu mo. They are more likely to kill the giants like canglan and jiulie... Who have obviously been deeply injured!


    With the increasing number of creatures from heaven, and with the flood and famine, the ancestors recklessly burned their own essence to attack Chu mo. Chu Mo was finally injured.


    Although the injury was not serious, it also affected his speed a little.


    However, at this time, Chu Mo''s ancestral realm Tianjie has also begun to enter the end. The monkey''s ancestral realm robbery over there is also coming to an end!


    As long as both of them successfully survive the robbery and rush into the ancestral realm, the ancestors of the flood and famine will undoubtedly die!


    Moreover, there is no suspense that you will die!


    Honghuang ancestor naturally knew this, and his eyes shone a deep and cold light. Suddenly, he slowly said, "my real name is Honghuang, and I''m called Honghuang ancestor. I was born in Honghuang ancient family 26 centuries ago, and I have lived three million years since now! I''ve seen many vicissitudes in the world and killed countless tianjiaojunyan. In my life, I''ve been brilliant, invincible, and crisscrossed the celestial realm. Even if I plotted against the emperor ancestor in the past years, I haven''t been affected by cause and effect. Damn it, today, I''m actually damaged in the hands of a weak person like you. It''s the biggest shame in my life."


    At the moment when the sound of the great road of the ancestors spread to the safe area, those giants who watched the war were all slightly awe inspiring, and then, without hesitation... They retreated directly to the further void!


    Because they all know what the ancestors of Honghuang want to do!


    He''s going to explode!


    No one really knows whether the self explosion of a giant will completely collapse one side of the universe. Because before that, it seems that no giant has done so.


    As the existence of ancestral realm, it will certainly leave a way for itself. For example, leave a drop of blood essence, where to save it with top-level magic tools. Even if the giant dies, as long as this drop of blood essence is still there. Then one day in the coming year and month, this drop of blood essence still has a chance to resurrect.


    After resurrection, although you will completely forget who you are and everything, you are absolutely the top Tianjiao in this world in practice! If there is really that kind of luck, then there is hope to grow into a giant again. Moreover, when you arrive at the ancestral realm, you will think of everything in the past!


    At that time, this giant will live his second!


    This kind of example is not uncommon in the world. There is a legend that Cang LAN and Jiu lie are actually the giants who live out the second. However, they have not personally admitted it, and no one can judge the authenticity of this matter.


    But once it explodes, it is equivalent to erasing all traces of its existence in this world!


    Even that drop of blood essence will instantly dry up and die.


    This kind of death is the most tragic. No one will choose this result unless the hatred is deep enough to be unbearable, unless they don''t want to live at all.


    Chu Mo also realized what the ancestor wanted to do, and his heart was also shocked and angry. But I know that I must stop him!


    At this time, the seven stars in Chu Mo''s body burst out again. Then, the thousand character divine script in Dantian Daotai also began to roar.


    There is a direct resonance between the two sides... No, not both sides, but three parties!


    Chu Mo was surprised to see that an ancient picture... Broke away from the head of the ancient ancestors, and then flew directly towards Chu mo.


    The ancestor of Honghuang shouted angrily, "no!"


    Seven Star array!


    It''s the Seven Star array that has disappeared for many years!


    It was taken away by Beidou Laozu and disappeared completely.


    Chu Mo once thought that it was destroyed by the Great Dipper ancestor, because the great grandfather never mentioned it to him. Unexpectedly, this seven star array is really here.


    Perhaps, from the very beginning, the great grandfather didn''t pay much attention to this star map. After all, when it comes to his level of existence, even if it comes from the channel, he doesn''t need to treat it as a treasure like Beidou Laozu.


    Plus a single Seven Star array, it''s really useless. If you deduce according to this picture, you won''t even get any benefit!


    But this picture is really too important for Chu Mo!


    The Seven Star array was painted and flew into the Dantian of Chu mo. Suddenly disappeared!


    But in an instant, the seven stars in Chu Mo Dantian, from the Tianshu to the shaking light... Instantly gave birth to a mysterious connection!


    Under the crazy operation of Xingchen formula, a new skill directly appeared in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Big Dipper array!"


    Chu Mo whispered, and saw seven dazzling stars flying out of Chu Mo''s body in an instant, and then... Surrounded the head of Honghuang Laozu directly.


    These seven stars are all connected with each other, directly forming an impregnable cage!


    As soon as the Big Dipper array came out, all the stars in the celestial sphere instantly shot out an unknown number of times stronger star power than before and injected it into this array.


    That kind of overwhelming pressure directly suppressed the head of the great grandfather!


    Can''t move at all!


    Not even a thought can be released!


    The great ancestor was ready to blow up all his Taoism without leaving any way to go. He wanted to die with Chu Mo, kill monkeys, and kill all the creatures on the ancient battlefield... All of them!


    Let everyone... Bury themselves!


    But what he didn''t expect was that at the last moment... It fell short!


    If... He didn''t want to have a good mouth before he died, the seven stars in Chu Mo''s body might not have such a violent reaction. That star map... It''s impossible to break away from your authority and fly out. Naturally, it is impossible to form this horrible Dharma array. Without this terrible star Dharma array, no one in the world can stop him from exploding.


    In the final analysis, even in the realm of giants, there will still be hesitation and vulgarity in the moment of real death!


    "I hate!"


    The ancestor of Honghuang sent out a roar of grief and indignation.


    But his roar could not even penetrate the Big Dipper array. I can''t hear it outside at all. He can only helplessly watch Chu Mo absorb the purple and gold thunder while fighting with those predatory creatures.


    All the giants outside Sunday were completely relieved. At that moment, almost all the giants in the ancestral realm broke out in a cold sweat. They were all scared.


    Now, looking at the head of the great grandfather trapped by the star array, almost all the giants are bad looking!


    Even if Chu Mo doesn''t kill him for a while, they will never let this madman go! Unexpectedly, he wanted to take everyone to bury him! It''s like I don''t know what to do! One day, you need to find a chance to enter the Luo Tianxian domain, and then erase all the marks left by the ancestors of the great wilderness in the world... All! As for his descendants... Not to mention!


    Such a person should be completely cut off!


    Chu Mo is still fighting with the scourge, and he is also injured, which is not light. But at this moment, his mood is extremely relaxed.


    His left arm has been full of thunder power, and the whole left arm... Has begun to evolve!


    This change, even Chu Mo himself, was shocked, because he didn''t know that after absorbing the unknown force of thunder, thunder Taoist platform could actually hook his left arm to evolve together. His body is already the body of his ancestral realm! One step forward... Isn''t it too high?


    This speculation scared Chu Mo!


    Although it''s only a left arm, it''s too rebellious, isn''t it?


    The great grandfather who was trapped by the Big Dipper array was so shocked that no one could see it better than him.


    He could see the changes in Chu Mo very clearly.


    He knew that this young man, who was in front of him and could be called a Mao child, was about to step into his ancestral realm and become a real giant. From now on, he will no longer be a young giant, but a real giant!


    However, the change of Chu Mo''s left arm still shocked the ancestors of the great famine, followed by... A great sense of powerlessness.


    His left arm... Is evolving too far!


    At this time, Chu Mo''s left arm has completely turned purple gold!


    At this time, a huge God robbed creature, emitting an unparalleled breath, pounced on Chu mo.


    Chu Mo directly waved his left arm and slapped it with infinite force of thunder.


    Bang!


    The huge, earthshaking creature of the scourge was blown away and shattered!


    Boom!


    The last pure gold thunder came down. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1551

    This scene completely shocked everyone who saw it!


    Pure golden thunder!


    No one has seen it!


    No one has seen what the supreme disaster is like. But almost all of these are giant level. When they achieved the way of ancestral realm by themselves, they knew better than anyone what the last disaster was like!


    Boom!


    The monkey also dropped the last thunder at this time!


    Purple gold!


    Still purple gold!


    Just huge!


    It''s like an Optimus pillar supporting the universe!


    However, its color is no different from that of the previous ancestor Tianlei, which is pure purple gold. It looks extremely gorgeous and dazzling, blooming with the breath of unparalleled nature.


    But compared with the pure gold sky thunder over there, there was a feeling of dwarfing.


    But at this time, monkeys don''t have that mind. It laughed wildly, raised the big iron bar in its hand, and directly met the last thunder!


    Cheng Dao, follow your weapon, together!


    In a moment, the monkey''s body was completely submerged by the purple and gold thunder.


    But at the next moment, the place where he was suddenly erupted into an endless pressure!


    The atmosphere of the vast Avenue, facing up and down the four directions, towards the past and present!


    The river of time reappears next to the monkey, but this time, no creature dares to reach out to the monkey. Those creatures all looked enviously. You can even see the desire in their eyes!


    Those... Should be all creatures who failed to cross the ancestral realm in the long river of time.


    They stayed in the long river of time and were engraved into the years forever.


    Ancestral realm!


    tycoon!


    This naturally bred monkey finally jumped... And achieved its ancestral realm!


    But on the other side, the pure gold thunder still didn''t disperse!


    It seems to have no pressure, it seems to be a pure gold Optimus, standing in the vast sky.


    But all the giants have a feeling of worship in their hearts!


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "This young man''s ancestral realm disaster... Unexpectedly produced this kind of change! It''s amazing! It''s amazing!"


    "What does this change mean?"


    "I''ve never heard of such a disaster in the ancestral realm in this world..."


    Far away, the giants are whispering, and they do not hide their inner shock. Because there is no way to hide it.


    Chu Mo stood in the midst of this pure golden thunder, refining it with his hands killing the sky!


    He is refining and killing heaven and himself!


    Then, he directly sacrificed the sky god and beat it at the monkey from a distance.


    Then, the six saints appeared next to the monkey in an instant.


    The monkey suddenly exudes infinite Avenue breath, enveloping the six brothers.


    In a moment, the sky god Jian flew back. Flying into the pure gold sky thunder, it is also being refined!


    Chaos oven is also undergoing this kind of quenching.


    "Hehe, Tianlei quenched his body... Until today, I suddenly found that I actually envy this opportunity." In the eyes of the father of the sky, there was a touch of longing extremely rare. Looking at Chu Mo in the pure gold sky thunder, his eyes became deeper and more distant.


    This good luck is worth it.


    The thunder platform on Chu Mo''s left arm has been evolving and has never stopped.


    Trapped by the Big Dipper array, the head of the great grandfather finally issued a desperate cry: "why? Why is it like this? Why does a man who has practiced Buddhism for only a hundred years... Have this kind of luck? Who was your previous life? Who was it? Who was it?"


    Unfortunately, his cry was completely sealed by the Big Dipper array.


    Those giants outside can''t hear at all, otherwise, they may be shocked to death!


    A hundred years of monasticism... A hundred years? How is this possible?


    In the end, Chu Mo felt that his left arm had finally ushered in the final transformation. He let out an angry cry in the pure golden thunder.


    Then, he swung his left arm and slapped the head of the great grandfather in the Big Dipper array.


    Bang!


    The head of the great grandfather burst to pieces!


    The blood of giants, brains of giants, bones of giants... Everything exploded directly along the Big Dipper array.


    Directly impact the void of the universe into a huge hole.


    Then, completely annihilated!


    A generation of tycoons, ancestors friars who have lived for more than three million years.


    Die and die!


    As for his backhand, no one knows whether he will rise again. No one can deduce it. But at this moment, he died.


    The whole big dipper array flew into the pure golden thunder light.


    At this moment, the monkey has protected six brothers and fled to a safe area. Then he looked at the pure golden thunder in the distance, which could be seen no matter how far away, and couldn''t help scolding: "abnormal?"


    "What Taoist friends said is reasonable." A giant, standing in the other direction, smiled kindly at the monkey.


    "Dao you..." suddenly, the monkey''s eyes were a little wet, and he said in his heart: am I finally not the monkey?


    "Congratulations, Taoist friends!"


    "Congratulations, Taoist friends!"


    There are also several divine thoughts coming from other directions. All full of kindness.


    The monkey knows that it has become a Tao. Achieve the way of ancestral realm!


    From now on, the road in front of it has become extremely spacious. Although it can''t be said to be a smooth road from now on, at least... It has really stood in this field and become a member of them.


    Therefore, it laughed, "thank you, Taoist friends!"


    Although the other six saints didn''t say any nonsense like congratulations, they didn''t need it between their brothers. But when I looked at the monkey, I couldn''t hide my envy and loss.


    The monkey said seriously, "our seven brothers are united. Today is me and tomorrow is you!"


    The six saints all nodded. Zu Jing... Who doesn''t want to?


    At this time, the pure gold thunder in the distance began to fade slowly.


    Chu Mo''s body was bathed in this thunder. Although he didn''t emit any momentum, somehow, he had been promoted to the ancestral realm... Monkeys who became giants still felt that Chu Mo was like an invincible king at this time!


    Yes, the king of giants!


    This feeling is even stronger in the hearts of the six saints!


    The cat Saint mumbled, "meow, how do I feel? I want to kneel down to that boy now?"


    "I also have feelings." Xue Jiao said.


    "I have too." Said the Bull Demon saint.


    "It''s all the same..." Kun Dasheng said with a wry smile, "that boy... Is really an alien!"


    The same feeling also rises in the minds of other giants.


    When the pure golden light dissipated, the figure of Chu Mo appeared in the sight of everyone, and in the spiritual sea of all living creatures in the ancient battlefield, the list directly changed dramatically.


    Chu Mo''s name ranks first!


    Cang LAN and Jiu lie, who had no idea how far they had escaped, were all dumbfounded at this moment, and then stood there. And then... They both spit out a mouthful of blood together! The injury on the body is even worse!


    Prestige!


    This is the power of Chu Mo!


    Because of the entanglement of cause and effect, even in this ancient battlefield, they still failed to escape completely.


    Just Chu Mo''s power is enough to make their Dao injury more serious!


    "It''s over!" Cang LAN Lao Zu was pale. He had never had such a desperate state of mind since he achieved the way of ancestral realm. He is the giant of Zujing! It is a real top-level existence that can traverse the void of the whole universe! His heart will never produce any fundamental fluctuations.


    No one can shake his heart of Tao!


    But now, his heart of Tao has wavered. All the time, what he believes in is becoming blurred little by little. Some things that were originally within reach and didn''t even care about became very far away in an instant. It seems that there is no closer chance in this life.


    Cang LAN Lao Zu was stunned!


    He knows what''s going on!


    This is his realm... Falling down!


    "No... can''t do this! Shouldn''t do this! My way... Unswervingly... No one can shake my heart!"


    "No!"


    Poof!


    Cang LAN Lao Zu spewed out a mouthful of blood again. I don''t know how much of his Tao was contained in this mouthful of blood.


    So he stretched out his hand, directly refined the blood into a blood pill, and then swallowed it. But then, there was more blood flowing down his mouth. No matter how hard he suppressed it, he couldn''t control it at all!


    His realm, almost suddenly, fell to the Great Holy Land!


    On the other hand, the situation of jiulie ancestor is almost the same as that of canglan ancestor!


    This ancestral realm giant, who has also suffered from causality for countless years, is also in the process of rapid decline, but his realm is still barely maintained on the edge of ancestral realm. But it is also shaky.


    He began to swallow all kinds of natural treasures into his mouth crazily!


    Almost at once, he swallowed all the natural and local treasures in his body. Then refine them crazily!


    Finally, he stabilized his realm. Let your realm stay at the marginal level of your ancestral realm. The injury became more serious. There is a danger of falling down at any time.


    At this time, he turned his eyes to the Cang LAN ancestor on the side.


    Cang LAN, who had fallen back to the great holy land, instantly felt the crisis around him. He looked at Jiu lie Lao Zu, and there was not much fear in his eyes. On the contrary, he calmed down. Because with the fall of the realm, the Dao injury that plagued him for countless years... Has completely disappeared!


    "Nine strong, killing me means nothing to you, doesn''t it?" As Cang Lan said, he directly sacrificed an object on his body and let it fly to jiulie. He said in a deep voice, "this is all my resources, my life savings, are here. Now, it''s yours."


    In the depths of jiulie''s eyes, a trace of guilt flashed, but it was only for a moment. He looked at Cang LAN Lao Zu and reached out to take the magic weapon: "I won''t kill you..."


    Cang LAN gave a deep salute to jiulie: "thank you, jiulie Taoist friend!"


    But at this moment, nine strong shot. He waved a light and instantly cut off his blue head.


    "Lend your head!" Nine lie said.


    "You..." Cang Lan was about to collapse and wanted to explode, but he was instantly sealed his head.


    "Sorry, Taoist friend, I won''t kill you, but I can''t let you go. I hope your head can satisfy Master Chu and let me go." Jiu lie said, throwing the head of Cang LAN Lao Zu, whose eyes were about to crack, directly into the space magic tool that originally belonged to him. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1552

    Chu Mo stood quietly in the void, feeling the way of the ancestral realm¡¤ Chinese novel. Before that, his divine consciousness and spiritual power had been in contact with the Tao of ancestral realm, and even his body had become the body of ancestral realm many years ago... But there are completely two kinds of feelings between touching, feeling, and really owning it.


    It''s like you see a knife from a distance. You see its appearance and know its shape. From its thin blade like cicada wings... You can even feel its edge, but you don''t know how sharp it is until you hold it in your own hands. Only when it becomes your knife, only when it becomes your knife, you can really understand how sharp it is!


    That''s the feeling!


    Therefore, when Chu Mo really stepped into this realm, the first thing he had to do was to understand how strong his Tao was!


    He has already done it.


    When he became a Taoist, he directly smashed the head of the great grandfather!


    That blow is the power that only real giants can blow out!


    At that moment, he understood. But it is far from reaching the realm of mastery, so he still needs to continue to comprehend and continue to comprehend the Tao at the level of ancestral realm. And in the process of this understanding, I will continue to become stronger.


    At this time, the monkey flew towards Chu Mo with the six saints.


    As partners and recognized descendants, monkeys and their brothers envy Chu Mo''s current state, but more of it is a kind of heartfelt joy.


    "Haha, Congratulations! The last thunder is really powerful. I''ve never heard of it or seen it. You''ve made me see it!" The monkey came over and looked at Chu Mo with a smile.


    Chu Mo looked at the monkey, then looked at the big iron bar on its shoulder, smiled and said, "your rod is about to become golden..."


    The monkey narrowed the big iron bar in his hand, played a few times in his hand, and said with a smile, "I used the ancestral realm robbery to refine it. It followed me through the great holy robbery, and now it has passed the ancestral realm robbery together. It has long become a real treasure. Now, even a general ancestral realm magic tool, it can be broken with a stick!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "in your hand, it must be broken!"


    The monkey looked proud.


    At this time, the six brothers Kun Dasheng, Xue Jiao Dasheng, Peng Dasheng, cat Dasheng, Hu Tian Dasheng and Niu Mo Dasheng all came to congratulate Chu mo. At the same time, I also thank Chu Mo for just saving them.


    "A family, don''t say two words! We are all friends!" Chu Mo said seriously.


    "Yes, we will be a family in the future!" Monkeys are simply not more satisfied with Chu Mo''s attitude. In the heart of such a proud creature, it is too difficult for a human monk to get its recognition. But once it recognizes this person, it will never change. Especially Chu Mo knows how to be a man, which is the most comfortable place for monkeys.


    Then, waves of giant walking came from the void. It''s not intended to frighten people, but an instinctive reaction between monks of the same level.


    Chu Mo and the monkey raised their heads and looked around. There was light flashing in the monkey''s eyes, and Chu Mo shook his head with a smile.


    These giants will not wait until now if they want to sell. They are definitely not looking for trouble when they come here now.


    Monkeys actually understand this truth, but until today, it is still not particularly used to dealing with others. Seeing someone approaching, it will instinctively make a defensive posture.


    The first one who appeared in front of Chu Mo was the ancestor of sky. Just this time, the attitude of the sky ancestor to Chu Mo is completely different from that in those days: "Taoist friends are all right? Congratulations!"


    The father of the sky didn''t have any light and momentum this time. He looked more than 50 years old, dressed in a blue Taoist robe, with a refined face, looked at the Taoist spirit, and arched at Chu mo. Then, he arched his hand to the monkey: "congratulations to this Taoist friend, who is in the ancestral realm!"


    Chu Mo saw the sky ancestor, and his face showed gratitude, not pretending, but from the heart. If the father of sky had not let him go once before, he would never stand here and become a giant of ancestral realm today.


    Therefore, Chu Mo gave a serious salute to the father of the sky: "the elder is too polite. The kindness of the elder is still remembered by the younger generation."


    The father of the sky waved his hand: "it''s all in the past. Now we are all in the ancestral realm, and it''s OK to match with Taoist friends."


    The monkey also hugged the father in the sky: "thank you!" It doesn''t have much feeling for the ancestor of the sky. Monkeys are like this. They have a clear distinction between love and hate. Even if they become giants of ancestral realm, their inner character has never changed.


    From other directions, four more giants came to congratulate.


    "Congratulations to the two Taoists, my name is Roland." A very beautiful woman came to Chu Mo and said her best wishes. This female ancestor giant named Roland can''t see her age, because she looks beautiful, almost impeccable. Her temperament is very gentle, giving people a very cordial feeling.


    But Chu Mo knew that all this was just an illusion. No giant who can achieve the way of ancestral realm will be a white lotus. However, in the face of the initiative of monks of the same level, Chu Mo will certainly not refuse. He smiled and said, "thank you, road friend Roland! I''m Chu mo."


    Chu Mo''s attitude was also very natural, without any formality. Facing the sky ancestor, it''s because you really owe each other a favor. Don''t kill me... It sounds a little ridiculous, but don''t forget where this is! In such a place, the weak encounter the strong and are not killed, so we really need to appreciate it! It''s still a big favor.


    But for other giants, Chu Mo''s attitude will be much more comfortable. Will not deliberately offend, nor deliberately please.


    Before entering this realm, Chu Mo still had the courage to fight with the giants, let alone he has reached this realm now. Naturally, they are not afraid of challenges.


    Although the monkey doesn''t like to deal with others, it can''t be rude even for the sake of its six brothers. Smile back to Roland.


    "Congratulations to two Taoist friends, my name is Qianqiu!" A tall, handsome young man came to congratulate him. He was wearing a long black shirt, which should be a top-grade war suit, with countless Avenue symbols looming on it. Qianqiu''s temperament is a little cold, even in congratulation, it seems to have some meaning of being serious.


    "Congratulations to two Taoist friends, my name is Qinggu." Qinggu''s appearance is also very handsome, but his age looks like he is in his early 40s, wearing a blue long shirt. A refined atmosphere, if it appeared elsewhere, most people would not associate him with a giant of ancestral realm. It''s more like a teacher.


    "Congratulations, my name is Xuanxuan..." seeing this giant in the ancestral realm, Chu Mo felt a little like laughing.


    Because this is a fat man, standing there, not much taller than the monkey. But the width of the body... Can''t be compared with ten monkeys!


    It''s like a... Flattened ball.


    But this fat man''s facial features are very clear. Unlike ordinary fat people, his eyes are crowded out by the fat on his face. His facial features look quite normal. But it''s too abnormal to put it on his body!


    Looking at it gives people an inexplicable sense of joy.


    But Chu Mo knew that this fat giant named Xuanxuan must have practiced a very special skill, which led to his body becoming like this. Moreover, it is estimated that he also enjoys the feeling now. Otherwise, it is not difficult for a giant in ancestral realm to make himself look handsome, such as Qianqiu and Qinggu.


    Chu Mo saluted one by one, his attitude was very polite, and he didn''t seem to be very alienated.


    Qianqiu said, "in fact, I want to congratulate you on becoming the first in the list of 100 people!"


    "Yes, it''s really amazing that Taoist friends can have this combat power just after they enter the ancestral realm." Qinggu said.


    Roland said gently, "I think this list is more about talent."


    "Yes, I think so." The father of the sky spoke.


    At the level of ancestral realm, I have already experienced that kind of spirit struggle, in order to compete for a position, how old is it. Even if it is Qianqiu, there is no irony.


    Everyone is at the same level of existence, and then there are a group of people on the list of gods. Speaking of it, it is also a great opportunity to get together. In the absence of any conflict of interest, naturally, no one will be stupid enough to offend an existence that is not weaker than himself.


    "Is it a gift?" Qianqiu picked his eyebrows indifferently, and then said lightly, "whatever it is, anyway, whatever it is. Now there are still... Hmm? There are 51 people left on the list of 100 people?"


    Qianqiu said, everyone''s spirit, all slightly shocked.


    There are only 51 left!


    It has been more than ten years since the ancient battlefield was opened. For ordinary people, it has been a long time. But for these great monks, more than ten years is really nothing.


    Roland said, "so fast... Is there 51 people left? This time, the speed of determining the quota in the ancient battlefield seems to be faster than we thought."


    Qinggu said, "I thought it would take hundreds of years..."


    Chu Mo said in his heart: hundreds of years... It''s only a hundred years since I was born today! Hundreds of years... How long will that take!


    This is the biggest difference between being born in the secular world and being born in the spiritual world. Even if he has become a real giant, some of Chu Mo''s ways of thinking are still carried out according to the habits he developed when he was a child.


    The sky ancestor said, "the key is that there are only 51 people left now, as long as there is one less. The list of gods will come. We... Will succeed!"


    It is precisely because of this that everyone was shocked just now.


    The list of gods is about to be born!


    These people will soon become gods¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Ask for a monthly ticket at the end of the month! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1553

    The six saints looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.? chinese? Novel w... under the shelter of monkeys, with the help of Chu Mo in the final stage... They didn''t expect that they all survived to this stage!


    Although these giants don''t seem to pay much attention to them, they will never attack them with monkeys and Chu Mo here!


    In other words, they are basically on the list of gods!


    About to jump out of the three worlds, not in the five elements!


    The monkey rushed into the ancient battlefield for the obsession in his heart. He wanted to see the Supreme Master and the Buddha again and wanted to help them. But the six saints rushed into the ancient battlefield, in order to really become gods!


    Of course, they admire Chu Mo and monkeys, which can impact the ancestral realm. In this world, not all creatures have this talent. Too many things are not your efforts will be able to get with your efforts to match the harvest.


    They don''t think about when they can successfully enter the ancestral realm. Who doesn''t want to live forever? Therefore, being on the list of gods has become their only choice and pursuit.


    Fortunately, they have brothers like monkeys who treat each other with sincerity and friends like Chu Mo who are passionate and righteous.


    Sky ancestor said, "at this time, I think we can wait."


    Roland nodded: "if you can not kill, who wants?"


    Qianqiu and Qinggu all smiled and didn''t speak.


    One of these people present is counted as one. Who will have less killing sin?


    Of course, they won''t laugh at Roland, because what Roland said is also the truth. Meaningless killing is not their intention.


    The monkey said, "those who can endure until now, even if they are monks in the realm of Mahatma, must have great skills. Therefore, it seems that there is only one left, but in this vast universe, it is not so easy to subtract that one... It is estimated."


    Just saying this, a faint wave flashed away.


    Everyone was slightly stunned.


    Chu Mo''s eyes immediately burst out two divine Mans, and his body disappeared with a swish.


    In the spiritual sea of these people, Chu Mo''s cold voice came: "this killing, I''ll come!"


    As soon as the wave appeared, Chu Mo had sensed it. The wave belonged to jiulie ancestor!


    Not to mention how deep the hatred between Jiu lie and himself, but the hatred between him and the whole Luo Tian royal family... Is too deep!


    Jiulie was behind the plot against the emperor''s ancestors in the past years, which led to the failure of the emperor''s rescue. Although Chu Mo didn''t know that Jiu lie had run away, why did he dare to come back and then ran away again. But it doesn''t matter. Kill him and everything will be over!


    One is the peerless Tianjiao who just rushed into the ancestral realm; One is the elder ancestor realm giant who has become a Taoist for many years, but has been tortured by Taoist injuries, and now almost fell to the great holy land. Once the two sides fight, the nine heroes will be defeated!


    There is no suspense!


    Because when Chu Mo didn''t become a Taoist, he was already able to attack such a wounded giant with the peak combat power of the great holy land.


    In jiulie''s heart, he also returned to an unbeatable situation. He really didn''t expect that there were only 51 people left in the list of 100 people so soon.


    He thought before that if he came to see Chu Mo with his blue head, even if he could not completely resolve the great cause and effect with Chu Mo, at least Chu Mo would not attack him.


    But I didn''t expect that when he came here, there were more than 60 people on the list of 100 people, and suddenly there were no more than a dozen!


    There are only 51 people left!


    Then, he appeared in front of Chu Mo again, and there were monkeys around him. What will happen to him?


    As long as you are not stupid, you can think that if you kill him, there will be a quota of 50 people!


    The list of gods will be born!


    Therefore, the reaction of jiulie Laozu was also very fast. After finding that there were only 51 people left in the hundred list, he turned and left. But he still couldn''t escape the divine consciousness of everyone.


    Almost in an instant, Chu Mo''s body shape had appeared within the scope of the divine consciousness of Jiu lie''s ancestor. And delivered a cold thought: "nine strong, do you still expect to escape?"


    Jiu lie didn''t say a word. Nothing to say! Just like Chu Mo in those days, he ran desperately! Use your whole body''s Tao skills on speed! Because he had only one way to escape. He is gambling that someone will die before him in this ancient battlefield!


    As long as there are 50 places left, the list of gods will appear. At that time, Chu Mo will lose the meaning of killing him.


    But he underestimated Chu Mo''s determination to kill him. Because Chu Mo will not let him go anyway!


    Even if there are only 50 people left now, even if the list of gods has been born, killing nine strong again will cause great cause and effect, and Chu Mo will never let him go!


    Since there was royal blood in his body, he had no reason to let Jiu lie, a big enemy, go.


    "You can''t escape. Even if the list of gods is published now, engrave your name on it, and I won''t let you go!" Chu Mo''s cold thoughts covered the entire void of the universe. It has brought great pressure to the ancestors of jiulie.


    Jiulie ancestor had to respond. He sacrificed the head of Cang LAN ancestor and threw it into the void: "Master Chu, I have killed your big enemy Cang LAN for you. There is no deep hatred between you and me. You don''t need to kill me!"


    At the moment when jiulie released his blue head, he also untied the seal on it. He expected that the dark blue of the cultivation of the great holy land would bring a little trouble to Chu mo. Even a little... It''s OK!


    But he didn''t expect that at the moment when Cang Lan''s head flew out, he issued a roar: "Master Chu, kill me at the fastest speed! You have a head and a debt owner, you kill me... I''m not unjust. But you must kill nine martyrs! He was the most active in plotting against the emperor''s ancestor in the past!"


    "You damn thing!" Nine strong ancestors were angry, but there was no stop at his feet, and his body quickly disappeared in the vast galaxy.


    Chu Mo didn''t even say a word of nonsense. He slapped the head of Cang LAN Lao Zu to pieces, and the gods and forms were all destroyed, and the body died!


    What nonsense is there? You are all my enemies of life and death! Don''t even want to run!


    Cang LAN probably didn''t expect Chu Mo to be so straightforward, although he had no hope of life. But even when it was sealed, he knew that there were only 51 people left in the list of 100 people!


    If Chu Mo hated Jiu lie Lao Zu more and killed Jiu lie Lao Zu, wouldn''t he survive?


    What happened to the remaining head? What happened when the realm fell to the great holy land? As long as it is on the list of gods, it is God! Is the real God!


    But he didn''t expect that Chu Mo''s determination to kill them was so strong.


    In fact, if they had a chance to kill Chu Mo, would they let this young Tianjiao go?


    Presumably not.


    At the moment Chu Mo killed the ancestor of canglan, the whole sky of the universe, a breath that covered the entire ancient battlefield... Instantly appeared!


    Then, Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge of the sea, the list of 100 people... Instantly changed.


    It turns into an ancient list completely composed of runes of the avenue. At the top of the list, there are three archaic gods!


    Fifty names, all flashing with gold light, turned into the divine text of the avenue, and appeared on the list!


    Then, above the sky, there was a huge golden list that covered the entire ancient battlefield!


    The names of 50 creatures living on the ancient battlefield appear on this list!


    Chu Mo knew at once what was going on!


    Cang LAN didn''t die before! Even if he was decapitated and sealed by the nine strong ancestors, he was still a living creature on the ancient battlefield under the law of the ancient battlefield!


    So, the 51st person... The extra one can also be the ancestor of Cang LAN!


    This, even nine strong ancestor did not expect!


    Otherwise, he would have killed Cang LAN Lao Zu completely before, wouldn''t he have married everything?


    Therefore, even at the level of ancestral realm, there will still be times of negligence.


    At this time, a vast force came from the golden list. Into the bodies of the only 50 living creatures left in the ancient battlefield.


    This kind of great power is simply extremely powerful!


    When this power was injected into the bodies of fifty creatures, an unimaginable dignity and momentum erupted in all of them.


    Then, in everyone''s spiritual knowledge sea, there also appeared an ancient thing like crystal!


    Although there is no explanation, the 50 creatures who still live on the ancient battlefield do not need any explanation. They understood what it was all at once.


    Godhead!


    Use this thing to condense divine power and release divine power!


    Its power is far more powerful than the previous Taoist platform.


    Its existence is completely unexplained by these strong spirits. But no matter who it is, everyone knows that at this moment... They have become gods! Become a real God recognized by the list of gods!


    At this time, Jiu lie Lao Zu, who was just in front of Chu Mo, couldn''t help looking up and laughing: "hahahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    The laughter was full of pride, joy, and Madness: "Chu mo... Prince Chu... Hahahaha, come and kill me? The gods are listed, and the Buddha has become a god! Immortal, jump out of the three worlds, and not in the five elements... Prince Chu, how about? Although the Buddha didn''t think of this at the beginning. However, this is the will of heaven, this is life!"


    Chu Mo stood there without speaking.


    His figure seemed to shake a little, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth!


    He is beheading!


    Just now, the crystal like divine personality appeared in the moment of his spiritual awareness of the sea, and he suddenly seemed to think of many past events, which were too many and experienced too long, and became a long river of time!


    Even in Chu Mo''s realm, there is no way to calculate everything at once, and there is no way to analyze everything thoroughly.


    But this did not prevent his antipathy to this godly thing, which was almost an instinct!


    Chu Mo directly used the chopping method!


    This time, not only the nine blood moons, but also all the energy was instantly injected into the body of the beheader.


    A knife!


    God''s personality is broken! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1554

    Boom!


    This newly formed deity directly collapsed in the spiritual sea of Chu Mo!


    Broken into countless pieces!


    Every fragment contains the power of extermination. Every fragment is making a crazy roar!


    It''s like roaring, like I can''t believe it. In this world, someone dares to refuse God''s will! It turns out that someone really did this!


    Countless pieces of divine personality, integrated into the spiritual sea of Chu Mo, are difficult to completely cut off.


    But the beheader is still frantically beheading these gods!


    Chu Mo was seriously injured, but strangely, his realm was not affected at all, but improved!


    How weird!


    Chu Mo didn''t have time to think about it, and the blade of killing heaven pointed to Jiu lie''s ancestor.


    "Fate?"


    Chu Mo''s voice was extremely cold: "your life is death!"


    With this knife, he cut out in an instant.


    The nine strong ancestors who had divine power over there could not dream that Chu Mo had chopped his divine personality, and he could not imagine that Chu Mo would still fight against him.


    So, he was unprepared!


    I can''t guard against it!


    I feel no need to be on guard!


    He''s a god!


    He will never die!


    He jumped out of the three realms and was no longer in the five elements!


    How did he die?


    Then he died.


    His head was split by Chu Mo''s knife, and the sharp and unparalleled blade of killing heaven was well split on the spirit of nine strong. With a knife, the divine personality is divided into two, and then it breaks directly. Blow up the head of Jiu lie Lao Zu to pieces.


    The body of jiulie ancestor was also split by Chu mo.


    Body and death disappear, and God and form disappear!


    I don''t know if this is the first God to die on the ancient battlefield, but Chu Mo''s knife... Is really too shocking.


    When the monkey group arrived here, they saw this scene.


    Everyone is shocked, even if they have condensed their divine personality and become real gods!


    But he was still frightened by Chu Mo''s ferocity.


    The monkey muttered with a shocked face, "the world says I''m a monkey, and I''m not afraid of heaven. There are no people and things I''m afraid of in the world. In fact, it''s not... I''m still afraid. This boy... Is really fearless!"


    The speed at which the six saints appeared here was a little slower, but they were all stunned.


    The corner of the sky ancestor''s mouth twitched violently. Suddenly, he exclaimed, "Chu Mo Taoist friend... You have caused great trouble, you, you are no longer on the list of gods!"


    "No, he was not on the list of gods first, and then killed a God." Luo Lan youyou said, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes full of incredible.


    She didn''t understand why such a thing happened, but she could guess that in all likelihood, Chu Mo rejected this deity!


    Otherwise, why is everyone on the whole list of gods, except Chu Mo? There is no reason to exclude Chu Mo from the list of gods!


    Qianqiu said, "is it because the Taoist friend of Chu Mo broke the law by shooting at a God?"


    Qinggu shook his head, "it was the friend of Chu Mo who refused."


    The fat man Xuanxuan was always silent. He looked at Chu Mo, frowning tightly, but his heart was tumbling. He didn''t believe that the reason was that Chu Mo was directly disqualified from being a God because he shot at a God. He is more inclined to Qing Gu''s inference, which Chu Mo himself refused!


    But why did he refuse?


    There are only 48 names left on the golden list that covers the ancient battlefield.


    The names of Jiu lie and Chu Mo all disappeared there.


    At this time, Chu Mo vomited a mouthful of blood again with a wow, but the momentum of the whole person even increased a few points again.


    His realm, unexpectedly, has jumped from the early stage of ancestral realm to the level of the middle stage of ancestral realm!


    This scene, again stunned by the crowd coming.


    Then, a more strange scene happened!


    The two halves of the deity that originally belonged to Jiu lie''s ancestor, which was split by Chu Mo''s knife, flew towards Chu mo.


    On the two halves of the divine lattice, the nine strong ancestor roared madly, "I am a God... How dare you cut me?"


    Chu Mo raised his hand expressionless and cut again.


    The two halves of the divine personality are directly transformed into four pieces.


    Then, Chu Mo suddenly cut out tens of thousands of knives!


    But it still looks like a knife. But these people present... Now it should be said that these new gods all saw clearly. Chu Mo cut out tens of thousands of knives in a moment. Cut the Godhead of the nine martyrs into tens of thousands of pieces!


    Chu Mo''s body also burst out a grand breath, which is with infinite destruction. What it destroys is not vitality, but Taoism!


    As soon as this breath came out, even the new gods, monkeys, couldn''t help retreating far away, looking at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    Under this breath, the deity of Jiu lie Lao Zu, which was broken into countless pieces, disappeared in a moment.


    Then, Chu Mo''s realm was even improved again. Although it was not as much as it was just the first time, it also made Chu Mo''s momentum improve a lot again.


    "What... What''s going on?"


    "This is amazing!"


    "Can it be said that God kills God... And can rob each other''s gods?"


    They glanced at each other and unconsciously kept a safe distance from each other.


    Because if it is true, it is simply too terrible!


    Although the practice world has been killing each other and seizing the Tao fruit of each other. But it is not easy. How can the fruit of a creature''s life be so easy to be plundered by others?


    Moreover, even if the giant of ancestral realm easily plunders other people''s Tao fruits, it is also easy to incur great cause and effect!


    But the changes of Chu Mo are obvious to all.


    Chu Mo himself felt very strange. He also didn''t feel that he had robbed nine lie''s Dao Guo, and his body was not contaminated with any cause and effect related to nine lie.


    Jiulie has also died. Those who die can''t die anymore. The body and death path disappear, and the gods and forms disappear.


    Glancing at the monkeys, Chu Mo saw only concern and worry from the eyes of the monkeys and the other six saints. From the eyes of others, we can see all kinds of complex lights. Together with the ancestors of sky, these five giants now feel more alert to Chu mo.


    At this time, the golden billboard covering the top of the sky shook instantly, and then, an unparalleled force came.


    The ancestors of the sky and others, monkeys and others, or other living creatures on the ancient battlefield, have all been sucked into the real golden list.


    The monkey shouted at Chu Mo, "brother... Take care!"


    brother!


    Yes, at this moment, the monkey has really regarded Chu Mo as his brother.


    It is too worried about the future of Chu mo.


    But the time is too tight to leave it the opportunity to ask.


    That unparalleled power seemed to deliberately bypass Chu Mo and inhale 48 creatures into the golden billboard. The golden billboard instantly disappeared!


    The seal of this ancient battlefield was completely opened at this moment.


    The location of Chu Mo is the core area.


    Here, in addition to him, is nine lie that was split into two God body. It exudes an extremely cold killing machine. This kind of killing machine, even if it is a giant, will also be seriously affected!


    Because this is the real God''s killing machine!


    But for Chu Mo, there was no threat at all. Even a little like the power that just came on the golden list, it deliberately bypassed Chu mo.


    When he doesn''t exist!


    Chu Mo stands here like this.


    At this time, a weak voice came from the sky: "well done!"


    With these words, the whole sky god Jian fell into a deep sleep. Chu Mo could feel that this time, they were overdrawn very badly. Because even the world of the sky god has been affected to a certain extent. Fortunately, it can maintain normal operation.


    At this time, a door suddenly appeared in front of Chu mo.


    The door is composed of two ancient bluestone doors. I don''t know how many years it has gone through. The bluestone door is somewhat broken and engraved with blurred patterns. The pattern is very simple, and even at first glance, there is a feeling of clumsiness. The craft gives people the feeling that it is a little like a child''s random completion. Anyone facing this door may not feel the charm of any avenue.


    But Chu Mo was cold in his heart and looked at the two bluestone doors seriously. Then, he felt a sense of sincerity, a sense of blood, and a sense of arrogance!


    The person who made this bluestone gate is an unparalleled existence!


    Chu Mo''s heart was greatly shocked.


    I was really shocked.


    At this time, the two bluestone doors opened silently, and a breath of vicissitudes suddenly came to my face.


    There was chaos, and nothing could be seen in it.


    Chu Mo hesitated slightly, took murderer Tian and stepped in.


    After entering, it was still a chaotic space. Chu Mo''s divine consciousness expanded, but he found that he could not feel anything.


    As if this is an empty world, where there is nothing!


    Looking back, I found that the two bluestone doors had disappeared, as if they had never been.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and settled down once he came. If he is afraid, he should not even step into the ancient battlefield.


    Immediately, he walked towards the depths.


    It''s been many years since I left


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Channel the world.


    A vast and mysterious world.


    There are a large number of powerful and terrifying friars here, and any adult creature has the power to destroy the world.


    But the premise is that they need to be in the world outside the channel in order to truly show their divine power.


    In the passage world, even the friars in the ancestral realm will be suppressed by the law power here. The law power of this world is so strong that it will make all creatures who enter here for the first time feel overwhelmed!


    They can even fold the void in the universe where they are located, one billion miles, ten billion miles at a time. In that world, they are the real masters!


    But here, but not!


    A giant of ancestral realm, one step thousands of miles, is already a very strong kind.


    It is impossible to overturn a big field with a slap.


    The landscape of this world, in the words of the old people of the channel world, is: it''s very real here!


    Every mountain is protected by divine power. Even if the friars in ancestral territory want to slap a mountain, it is not so easy.


    Therefore, the battle of the passage world will do little damage to the world.


    Unlike other universes, monks in the great holy land can sink a continent. Here, monks in the great holy land have to do their best to smash a boulder!


    All this does not mean that this is a low-level world. On the contrary, the level of this world is so high that all living beings in the world cannot imagine!


    Because this rule is needed here.


    Otherwise, it would have collapsed! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1555

    It can''t last until today!


    Like other universes, a great holy land monk can sink a great region Chinese, novels... I don''t know how many years ago, the channel world no longer exists.


    Therefore, in the upper reaches of the long river of time, it is said that there are powerful people who unite and work together to customize the laws of the world.


    Even the giant of ancestral realm will be suppressed by this law here.


    It seems that this is not a perfect world, and the giants of ancestral realm will be suppressed by rules here. It seems that it is better to stay in the cosmic world where you are and dominate. But in fact, almost all ancestral giants, even if they know the rules of the channel world, will also want to come.


    Under the ancestral realm, countless creatures are flocking to it!


    Because once you step into this world, you can live forever and condense the real God. Become the true God who covers the universe!


    On the surface, there is only one way to enter the channel, that is, through the ancient battlefield.


    However, with the accumulation of endless years, indigenous monks began to appear in the world of channels.


    They are all the children born here after the monks came in, after many generations of reproduction. This group of people all pretend to be the masters of the channel world.


    The world is infinitely huge, and no one knows where its end is. Although it is called a channel. All creatures who can come here know that the channel is a way connecting the two universes.


    But it is said that even the existence of Taishang realm is difficult to deduce that the road is the road connecting the two universes.


    "Since endless years, there have been various crises in the channel world."


    Monkeys, a group of creatures, successfully came to the channel world after being sucked into the golden list. Here, the 48 lucky people, the first group of people they met, claimed to be people of the ancient god family. Responsible for receiving the lucky ones from the ancient battlefield this time.


    A person in charge here is telling monkeys about the passage to their lucky creatures.


    This person in charge looks very young and beautiful! Beautiful and spotless, she is the real fairy. There was not a trace of smoke and anger on his body. Temperament seems to be very gentle, not lofty. The voice is gentle, but there is no blasphemy in life. No one can see her true age, let alone her true realm. "


    "The first kind of crisis is that the channel is in danger of collapsing over the years. This is not a joke, it is a fact! Once the channel collapses, all the universes it connects will be destroyed together. Yes, it is annihilation. Therefore, in the super realm, it is necessary to take turns to guard the eight sides of the channel. Of course, the existence of this realm, even in the channel, is rare."


    The woman''s voice gently explained to the crowd.


    "The second kind of crisis comes from outside the channel..."


    Among the monkeys, one of the ancestors frowned and couldn''t help interrupting, "outside the channel? Outside the channel, is there really a world?"


    The woman smiled: "the vast world, the vast expanse, outside the channel, naturally there are worlds and creatures. Don''t hurry to say hello first? Listen to me first. Although you are all overlords of a universe, since you come to the channel world, you always need to figure out what kind of world it is. Right?"


    The ancestral realm giant blush, I do not know how many years no one has spoken to him like this. But at the moment, he can''t lose his temper at all. Although the woman can''t see the realm and level, the group of people beside the woman, any one, has an incomparably strong breath! Any one is a giant monk in the ancestral realm!


    This group of people who just came to this world are even a little speechless. They say that the giant of ancestral realm should not see through everything in the world and be indifferent, right? How can there be such a fierce and wild atmosphere?


    The woman then said: "If we say that our channel world is connected with many universes, and each real channel is connected with two identical universes, so as to form a real universe... Then, outside the channel, there are also many universes like ours. And the zone between these universes is called the gray earth. It is a nihilistic world, where there are all kinds of creatures, as you have seen, Heard, never seen, never heard... All exist. The gray land environment is bad, and the living conditions are extremely difficult. But it also created countless powerful creatures! There is no law, only destruction; There is no warmth, only killing! The creatures there hate all good things! In their minds, there is only destruction and killing! "


    Everyone''s expression became dignified.


    The woman looked at the crowd, The voice also became serious: "Once those creatures find a gap and enter our channel world, they will immediately carry out terrible destruction and killing. As I said before, the channel world itself is unstable, and before endless years, there has been a collapse crisis. That is why supreme giants have joined hands to customize the rules of the channel world. That is why there are monks of the supreme realm to guard all directions. But even so, there will still be many missed fish ¡£ These escaped fish... Are our biggest enemy and crisis! "


    When the woman said this, she paused slightly and looked at the crowd, Suddenly, the conversation turned: "For example, this time, you should have 50 powerful monks, but there are two less. According to the records of the list of gods, we deduce that... One of them beheaded his own God, and then he killed another monk who has become a God. He committed a great crime! He entered the green stone gate. What he doesn''t know is that after entering the green stone gate, the place where he reappears is actually the gray ground! Now, he should have become a god For a dead man. "


    As soon as this word came out, many people present had different faces.


    There were several giants who came out of Luo Tianxian domain, and their faces all showed a touch of regret. They have never had any cause and effect with Chu Mo, or even met. But this did not hinder their appreciation of Chu mo.


    Now I heard that Chu Mo actually cut off his divine personality and entered the bluestone gate... And behind the bluestone gate is the gray ground. This is almost equivalent to being exiled!


    "Why is it a great crime to behead your own deity?" The monkey suddenly asked.


    The woman said gently, "cutting off the gods is tantamount to rejecting the call of the channel. You are all overlords of the universe, and you have the responsibility and obligation to contribute your own strength to the channel! This is the last thing I want to tell you. This time, you will be lucky to become a member of the ancient god family. But he killed a member of the ancient god family, which is not a big crime. What is it?"


    "This reason doesn''t make sense." The monkey has never been a good tempered guy. Its golden eyes shone a cold light and looked at the woman: "first, in the ancient battlefield, no one knew that it was impossible to kill gods; second, at that time, we didn''t know what ancient god family there was; third, even if we know now, who promised to become a member of the ancient god family?"


    When the monkey said this, many tycoons praised it in their hearts and talked about their hearts.


    No matter how nice the woman said, almost none of these giants were willing to buy!


    Have been the overlord of a universe, why come to this world to listen to you say these inexplicable words here? Why should I become a member of your family without consent? Who stipulated it?


    However, the words of the monkey also made a flash of anger between the eyebrows and eyes of many people beside the woman. The wild Qi on his body showed a bit of killing.


    The monkey can feel it naturally, but it doesn''t care at all!


    When it was still in the realm of Mahatma, even the giants did not pay attention. Now he has become a giant in his ancestral realm. There are really few creatures that can be put in its eyes in the world. So, after sensing the murders on those people, a strong sense of war broke out in the monkey''s eyes!


    But because there are six brothers around, the monkey did not attack at the first time.


    The woman shook her head with a smile, and her voice was still very gentle. "The reasons you said, first, no one knows, it doesn''t mean you can do it; second, you didn''t know at that time, but it doesn''t matter, now you know; third, it''s not a question of whether you answer, but a rule!"


    The monkey sneered, "who made the rules?"


    "The rules formulated by all ancient Tongdao clans. Every time, there are actually noncompliant ancestral monks like you. But in the end, they all die." A cold voice came, and a very handsome young man came out of the crowd.


    These people automatically made way for him and looked at the man''s expression, full of respect.


    Seeing the handsome young man, the woman frowned slightly and said, "Gu Dong, what are you doing here?"


    "Hehe, I''m afraid my dear sister can''t handle things here alone, so I''ll come and have a look at it casually. Sure enough... My dear sister, you''re too soft. This won''t work." The handsome man named Gu Dong said, looking coldly at the monkey: "don''t think how wonderful the ancestral realm is. Open your monkey eyes and see clearly, which person here is not the ancestral realm?"


    "So what?" The monkey sneered and disdained.


    "Enough!" The woman suddenly drank, and then looked at Gu Dong: "this is my business, please leave immediately!"


    Gu Dong bared his teeth and laughed. He didn''t seem to mind his sister''s anger at all. He curled his lips and said, "I don''t know a good heart. It''s up to you. Anyway, you have only one chance left. I have plenty of patience!"


    With that, Gu Dong glanced at the group of people in the sky with a little deep meaning, and said faintly, "if you choose a master, you should also choose one that can make you develop. If you follow the wrong master, you once powerful ancestors can only become a group of dead goods. Think about it!"


    "Get out!" The woman was finally angry¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Monthly Ticket!! Monthly Ticket!! Monthly Ticket!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1556

    Gu Dong turned away without looking back, and waved back: "get out, my dear sister!"


    On the woman''s gorgeous face, there was a flash of angry crimson. She glanced at the people beside her who were still watching Gu Dong leave, and there was a deep helplessness in her eyes Chinese & novels


    Then, she took a deep breath and looked at the crowd: "I didn''t deceive you. What I said is the truth, and I won''t deliberately harm you. You were once the overlord of the universe. When you came here, you might have some discomfort for a while. I''ll give you this time."


    The monkey looked at the woman and said faintly, "understand the world, we will do it ourselves. As for time, I don''t need you to give it. I''ve never been a overlord, and I''m not interested in this. I''m not interested in joining any forces. So, I see you again."


    The monkey said, looking at the six brothers beside him: "do you want to stay?"


    "Naturally, we will go wherever you go!" Although Kun Dasheng are not the giants of the ancestral realm, they are never less rebellious than monkeys. Together with their seven brothers, they have always been concentric. How can you leave the monkey alone?


    The woman sighed, "who else is going to leave?"


    Among the 48 people in the team, there are 16 monks in the great holy land, including the six saints.


    Now, in addition to the ten monks except the six saints, Qi Qi took a step towards the monkey. However, no one can suppress the pride in the bones of monks who have arrived at the ancestral realm, even in this world of strong laws.


    The reason why the ten monks in the great holy land did not move was not that they were willing to join this inexplicable ancient god family, but that they were watching!


    They can survive in the ancient battlefield, except that the realm is not as good as these giants, others... In fact, there is nothing worse. But the realm is a natural weakness. In the face of the group of ancestral monks who exude a fierce and wild atmosphere beside the woman, they can only be silent.


    "So many people want to leave... Good, good!" The woman seemed angry, and her chest fluctuated violently. Then she took out a magic instrument directly, which was a token.


    The token is very old and engraved with a large number of divine texts.


    The woman directly urged the magic instrument and silently recited a few words.


    At this time, including monkeys, the six saints and those ancestral giants, all felt their headache at the first time, and their divine power was instantly suppressed! Except for the endless pain, there is no strength! A vast and majestic Taoist walk, at this moment, can''t show any!


    "Godhead... That Godhead... There is a problem!" The monkey hugged his head and groaned in pain.


    "It''s the God''s problem... Damn it!" The father of the sky growled in a low voice.


    "This is a great conspiracy!" Some giants roar.


    This group of giants in ancestral realm did not expect in their dreams. After waiting for endless years and killing endless creatures, it turned out to be this result.


    The world, let them down!


    The law is suppressed, and the creatures in the same realm are rampant. Now even personal freedom... Has been lost!


    Before, let them cheer and become immortal gods... It was actually a means used by others to check and balance them. At this moment, there was only one thought left in the minds of these painful Giants: did Chu Mo know this would happen? Therefore, it is better to be exiled to the ash ground by beheading the gods... Rather than enter the channel world?


    But the monkeys didn''t have this idea. They believed in Chu Mo''s character!


    There must be another reason for Chu Mo''s self cutting spirit! It will never be knowing the situation of the channel before.


    But now there is no point in thinking about this problem.


    The worst is the six saints. Their realm itself has not reached the ancestral realm. Now they are controlled by the divine personality. That kind of pain makes them feel miserable. If at this time, who will give them a good time and kill them with a knife, they will be very grateful.


    The woman didn''t urge the token for too long, and she almost collapsed when she saw the six saints. She stopped, and then youyou said, "you don''t have to hate me. You can only blame yourself for not seeing the situation clearly. Every time the list of gods brings people over, there will be many unruly creatures. Those who are cruel will simply be executed. I won''t kill you, but don''t provoke me."


    "Why... Is this?" A tycoon was terrified and looked at the woman with a painful face.


    At this time, He said sincerely: "The gods list is jointly held by several ancient families in the channel. The rules on this token, together with the gods list and everything else, were formulated by several ancient families in the past when formulating the channel rules. I''m just an executor. As you can see, there are people making trouble on my side. Therefore, I hope you can cooperate with me. I have only this token and only this opportunity. That is to say, from now on, you are my family Down! If you cooperate with me, I will naturally give you corresponding treatment and respect. So... Please! "


    Slap a sweet date


    These giants here are almost collapsing!


    This means... This means they have not played for many years. Now it''s being played like this.


    The monkey rubbed his head with his hands and looked at the six brothers who were still in pain. He didn''t say anything. No more jumping. But he swore in his heart that, in any case, he would also cut off this divine personality in the spiritual sea! At the same time, we should help the six brothers to cut off together!


    There are many ancestors who have the same idea as monkeys. Not to mention the giants who once dominated one side of the universe. Even mortals in the world, few are willing to be controlled by others, right?


    Life and death are in the hands of others. What about respect? Isn''t that bullshit?


    As if she had seen through the thoughts in the hearts of these people, the woman said, "as for cutting off the divine lattice, don''t think about it. If you cut it at the moment when the divine lattice comes, there will be a half chance of success. But now, forcibly cutting off the divine lattice can only make you die! If you really want to die... I can''t stop it."


    This time, everyone was silent.


    The ten saints who didn''t do anything before looked at these giants with sympathy in their eyes, but they were extremely angry and happy in their hearts! But there is not a bit of schadenfreude.


    At this time, the father of the sky said in a deep voice: "As a last resort, none of us will choose to die. But if we are in a hurry, why not die? We have all lived for millions of years, and we have seen and heard things that you can''t imagine. Little girl, you don''t have to use any means of both hard and soft. Although our lifeline is in your hands, it doesn''t mean that we will never resist. Even if all creatures enter the channel, they are one Sample results. But we also have our own pride. You can''t feel this pride growing up in the channel. So don''t think of us as subordinates. We are not your entourage. "


    The ancestor of the sky is still bloody. Any monk here is actually bloody!


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of those people beside the woman suddenly showed a cold color.


    One of the friars in Zujing, who exuded wild momentum, said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense, can you dare to fight?"


    The father of the sky smiled faintly and looked at the woman.


    The woman was pondered by the words of the father of the sky. When she saw that the people around her were going to fight with the father of the sky, she immediately looked embarrassed.


    At this time, the monk of the formation with wild momentum said coldly, "Miss Bingbing, this matter has nothing to do with you. A bumpkin from below dares to laugh at us? I''ll give him some color to see. Don''t worry, I won''t kill him."


    The father of the sky smiled and looked at the woman, "as long as you don''t touch my God."


    The woman thought for a while, nodded and agreed, "have a duel, don''t hurt your life."


    Then the crowd dispersed directly. Leave a large space for two people.


    Then, the monk of Zujing, who exuded wild momentum on his body, shot directly and hit the face of Lao Zu in the sky.


    This punch, with a vast and wild momentum, the sky was hit by a cyclone!


    Monkeys were stunned immediately, and then laughed bitterly. This change in rules is really not suitable!


    In the past, the battle between the two giants will shake the universe!


    Here, but can only make the void a cyclone?


    The father of the sky also moved at this time!


    His reputation is really not held up by anyone, let alone boasted by others!


    He raised his hand with a blow!


    This blow, if it had been before, could easily break a large area of star territory. It will make trillions of creatures instantly disappear.


    But at this moment, it can only crack the void!


    It''s much more terrible than the cyclone of the other side!


    Therefore, all the people around her, including the woman, were shocked!


    Indeed, they have heard in the past that those ancestral friars from all universes are overlords and are called giants. But deep down, they don''t pay much attention to those people.


    What kind of giant is a group of people who can''t even figure out their own world?


    Besides, is Zujing a giant? What''s the name of Taishang? What is the name of Taishang?


    So, it''s just a group of well frogs.


    But now, they really dare not regenerate the idea that these people are well frogs.


    How can this ancestral monk crack this void? This is the channel world!


    Bang!


    The friar of Zujing beside the woman, who exuded a wild breath, was directly punched by the father of the sky and flew out. In midair, he spurted blood and fell on a mountain thousands of miles away.


    Boom!


    The magic light on the mountain flashed and bounced him back.


    The monk fell to the ground hard and failed to get up for a long time.


    At this time, the eyes of the woman looking at the sky ancestor and others have completely changed! Become a little crazy! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1557

    She smiled at the father of the sky, "Congratulations, it''s really powerful! It''s the token in my hand that controls your Godhead. I can promise you that I will never use this token easily. If you are willing to help me do things, I will treat you as distinguished guests¡°


    Gu Bingbing was really moved by the fighting power of the father of the sky. After all, seeing is better than hearing!


    If this group of people have this strength, then why not give them more respect and better treatment?


    The younger generation of the ancient god family competed for power and profit seriously. Like Gu Dong just now, he is Gu Bingbing''s half brother, but there is no feeling between the two brothers and sisters.


    This time, the God seal token was taken by Gu Bingbing, and many people in the ancient god family were dissatisfied. But there is no way. Gu Bingbing is deeply loved by his ancestors. Although her father didn''t like her very much. But no one can disobey the will of our ancestors.


    However, getting the God seal token is equivalent to taking over a huge task!


    She must take this group of people to the battlefield of the passage. Go and fight those creatures who sneak in the gray ground.


    This kind of battle is quite cruel and easy to fall. But if she wins and returns, her future position in the ancient god family... Will also be unshakable!


    The father of the sky and monkeys looked at each other, and their eyes were full of helplessness. It''s a little imposing, but it''s useless. The result that fate is controlled by others. Now it seems that it cannot be changed.


    At this time, they all miss Chu Mo very much. Because they still don''t know how Chu Mo chopped his divine personality. If he has a way, then... Anyway, I''ll see Chu Mo again!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo felt that he had walked in this chaotic space for many days, but the front was still hazy. If it weren''t for his strong heart, he wouldn''t easily doubt and deny himself, and even think that this is standing still!


    Because no matter which direction you go, how far and how long you go, the scene is the same in all directions. But he never stopped, determined a direction, and walked straight ahead. At every step, he never stopped cultivating himself. In this process, the ten blood moons on the sky god''s mirror are also recovering rapidly.


    Chu Mo found that the recovery speed of the sky divine omen was closely related to his improvement speed. If he can improve his cultivation quickly, the sky divine omen can recover quickly without any external energy.


    Chu Mo didn''t count the days, because in such a place, counting the time didn''t make any sense. As he walked, he kept chopping away all the impurities in his body with a chopping path.


    After stepping into this realm, Chu Mo finally began to understand the strength of the ten blood moons. As his realm becomes higher and higher, the ten blood moons will become stronger and stronger. The power it can exert is also growing.


    For example, Ruyi and disaster avoidance, these two blood moons complement each other and emit an ancient flavor, which can clearly make Chu Mo feel the upcoming luck and disaster. But now they are very quiet. Because there seems to be nothing in this place.


    Chu Mo also asked the ten blood moons about the channel. In addition to knowing something about the channel, the other seven blood moons almost didn''t know much about the channel.


    "Mainly because the time of becoming Tao is different." Jianshen explained to Chu Mo, "in fact, you created ten blood moons in order to escape from the channel. So, although the sky Shenjian is very famous in Luo Tianxian domain, very few people know its existence in the channel. People who know our ability... Are almost none!"


    "I still don''t know what happened that year." Chu Mo said.


    Jianshen said with a wry smile, "at that time, we had just been born with wisdom. In fact, our memory of many things was not deep. Although we knew some things, there were many memories that were forbidden. The same is true of beheading and merging."


    The voice of unity came: "yes, indeed. Many of our memories have been banned."


    Beheaded and said, "to be exact, the moment we left the channel, we were automatically sealed! But your means are also very treacherous, so we retained some memory. Therefore, when you want to chop that God, we can all support you crazily at once."


    "What else will happen?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Otherwise, you will be under control!" "Fortunately, I chopped that thing. However, it also touched a lot of rules, so you came to this place."


    "Where is this?" Chu Mo frowned and asked. This is his first communication with these blood months in these days.


    "This should be the gray ground." Jianshen said, "but we don''t know what kind of place this is."


    Chu Mo nodded. It was not easy to know so many things from their mouths. He now knows that being crowned with gods is not a good thing, which he has personally experienced. It has been said before that nine times out of ten those creatures are unwilling to be on the list of gods.


    The gods list is a battle list made by the top gods in the channel. Then, there is a smell of conspiracy in it. This may be a big game!


    But Chu Mo still can''t see clearly what this game is.


    Including the way of blackfish ancestor that he got inexplicably before, and the prophecy of master Lingtong before. Connecting all these things together, this bureau has exposed a corner in Chu Mo''s heart. As for what the overall situation is like, maybe he can know when he really enters the channel one day.


    Now that he had known that this place was called grey ground, Chu Mo''s heart became more stable. All the mists will disappear and all the truth will come out. As long as his heart is firm, he will save his two wives.


    You will!


    In the following days, Chu Mo still walked alone and practiced silently.


    The Big Dipper array in the body has been completely formed, entrenched above the center of Dantian, surging with vast power. The thousand character divine script is surrounded by the Big Dipper array, flashing bright light. As Chu Mo continued to practice the formula of the stars, the brightness of the thousand character divine script was also constantly changing.


    Chu Mo''s left arm now looks like ordinary people, but only Chu Mo knows best in his heart that the thunder platform above his left arm has entered a very mysterious realm! It has gone beyond the level of ancestral realm, but Chu Mo is not sure whether it has entered the field of Taishang. But he has learned a very profound Dharma from that!


    Since Chu Mo entered the gray ground, his ability to improve his cultivation so quickly has an inseparable relationship with this left arm.


    Chopping firewood on the right arm... That is, the main means of Chu Mo''s attack, also has a great growth. On this platform, a faint bloody blade appeared.


    That''s killing heaven!


    It has branded the soul on it!


    On the nine character mantra stage on the left leg, nine ancient characters slowly rotate, emitting infinite Tao rhyme.


    These nine words are the origin of the great road derived from nature. This is the source of a law. Although Chu Mo can''t completely trace all the mysteries, he has been working hard. Never give up the practice of nine character mantra.


    The six character mantra on the right leg should be the weakest way of Chu mo. This is the origin of Buddhism derived from nature. Like the nine character mantra, it is also the source of a kind of law. The real six character mantra has endless power!


    Chu Mo once thought of passing it on to the little monk Xudu, but Xudu never accepted it. He simply said that he was not suitable for practicing this kind of magic and refused. Up to now, the little monk doesn''t know where he has gone. Anyway, Chu Mo has not seen Xudu for many years. When Chu Mo reorganized the Yanhuang domain before, he once covered the whole Yanhuang domain with divine consciousness to look for his old friends, but he also found no trace of Xudu. Maybe the little monk has already left the Yanhuang region.


    Chu Mo didn''t worry about him much. Buddhism has many powerful dharmas, all of which are very abstruse. Their strength depends entirely on the depth of Buddhism, and is not so much related to the realm.


    Now it seems that it should be difficult to find a inheritor of the six character mantra in a short time. Chu Mo no longer refused after discovering its mystery. Begin to practice seriously.


    On the platform of the tree ancestor road at the chest, the small tree has grown a lot, and its branches are like dragons, which seems to have initially shown the embryonic form of the future.


    The way of establishing ancestors is mainly a way of absorption, which can absorb all the life essence in the void of the surrounding universe!


    If Chu Mo wants to plunder, he can almost instantly incarnate the demon king, and can suck up all the life essence of people whose cultivation level is lower than him in an instant!


    But doing so will not only produce great cause and effect, but also do not do much good to one''s own Taoism. In general, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages. Therefore, Chu Mo would not use this means unless he had to.


    At critical moments, the way of establishing ancestors can also be turned into a means of attack. But compared with other attack methods of Chu Mo, its power is much worse. Therefore, Chu ink is almost unlikely to be used.


    Now Chu Mo majors in these six kinds of roads. In fact, there are thousands of ways, no matter which one, if you can practice to the extreme, it will not be weak. It is just that the Tao cultivated by Chu Mo has a higher level of extension and infinite future possibilities.


    It is he who really wants to form these Taoist practices into strong combat power and profound cultivation.


    Chu Mo didn''t calculate the specific time, but estimated roughly. In this chaotic and nihilistic place, he walked for more than a year, and finally came out.


    There is no chaos ahead!


    A strange star field appeared in front of him. The star field is extremely vast, and there is still a hazy mist in the sky. Grey.


    Grey ground!


    This place is the real gray land!


    Only the first creature he met was quite unfriendly.


    One face to face, the other party will kill him! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1558

    Chu Mo didn''t even know where it came from. It is very ugly, humanoid, but it has crocodile like skin, and there is only one eye in the center of the eyebrow, one eye is round, bulging outward. The hair on the head is sparse, and the body emits a fishy smell, with the breath of the peak of the great holy land. The moment I saw Chu Mo, I suddenly sprang forward with open teeth and claws, and at the same time, a light was emitted from the one eye!


    Chu Mo was a little surprised that this light had the power of the ancestral realm!


    A monster at the peak of the great holy land, with a random blow... Has the prestige of the ancestral land?


    It''s really incredible. Even when Chu Mo was at the peak of the great holy land, he didn''t dare to say that he could casually attack at this level.


    Chu Mo''s figure instantly disappeared in place. The attack with the power of ancestral realm was directly dodged by Chu mo.


    This speed also surprised the monster. Its reaction was also extremely fast. It missed a hit and ran away in an instant. But just as it had just exited hundreds of millions of miles, it suddenly felt a cold feeling coming from its body.


    It''s like being stared at by a more terrifying creature!


    The monster made a loud roar, which was hard to hear!


    However, this voice also reached the level of a monk''s strike in the middle of the ancestral realm. General saints, under its roar, their bodies will instantly collapse!


    After a roar, the cold feeling in the monster''s body disappeared. But it was still not completely reassured. Its crocodile like skin began to turn red. Almost instantly, it seemed to be covered with a layer of flowing magma.


    The void around me is red. Emitting extremely hot energy.


    After all this, the monster began to look around.


    Chu Mo was right above the monster, looking at it coldly.


    "What are you? Why attack me?" Chu Mo sent out a divine thought.


    The monster immediately shouted, and a claw grabbed Chu Mo directly.


    That claw is extremely sharp, flashing cold light, emitting endless killing!


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo raised his hand and cut directly on the monster''s claws.


    Click!


    A crisp sound of bone cracking sounded, and then the monster gave a miserable howl. One of his claws was forcibly broken by Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo''s vast Taoist practice directly broke an arm of the monster!


    The monster was seriously injured instantly, and then turned around and ran away!


    Qiang!


    The song of killing heaven sounded again.


    This time, the other arm of the monster was cut off by Chu mo.


    "If you can''t communicate at all, go to hell!" Chu Mo''s cold mind covered the whole void.


    The monster immediately stopped there trembling. It was very clear that it could not escape at all. This time today, I hit the iron plate directly.


    "God forgive me, God forgive me!" The monster turned around and had spawned two new arms with Taoism. His eyes were full of fear when he looked at Chu mo.


    "What kind of creature are you? Why attack me?" Chu Mo asked.


    "I... I''m a creature of the one eyed clan. I came out to hunt... I accidentally bumped into Shangxian. Please spare my life!" The monster''s mind fluctuated, full of fear. But Chu Mo could feel that the other party didn''t seem so afraid. It should be that there are other means that have not been used.


    "I passed by here and want to know what creatures are here? Tell me in detail." Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, and his powerful Taoism was always suppressed on the monster, which made it almost breathless.


    Without hesitation, the monster said directly, "this is the west of gray land, which is the territory of our one eyed clan. The south is the territory of the three leaf God, the north is the territory of the red snake old fairy, and the East is the seat of the blood River God."


    What heaven, what old immortal, what great statue... Chu Mo has never heard of this realm. However, it may just be a title.


    "Where is the passage?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Channel?" The one eyed monster stared at Chu Mo with that big and ugly eye, hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t know."


    "Then go to hell!" Chu Mo said, raising his hand to kill heaven.


    "Don''t kill me! I said! I said!" The one eyed monster trembled with fear and repeatedly said, "don''t kill me, Shangxian, I''ll say it all!"


    In the account of the one eyed monster, Chu Mo finally knew where the gray land was.


    The gray zone connecting the multiple universes belongs to the place outside the real three worlds. Therefore, all the creatures here, under normal circumstances, are immortal.


    But the gray ground is full of killing and conspiracy, and betrayal and calculation are even more common. There are more and more creatures here because they don''t die. The resources of gray land itself are very poor. This is not a complete universe, but the edge of many universes. Some places are as wide as the boundless universe. Many places are narrow to thousands of miles wide, and the gray ground is surrounded by those cosmic barriers!


    No one can break that barrier. No one can break that barrier, at least in the perception of the Cyclops.


    The gray earth cannot enter those universes. The only thing that creatures in the gray earth can enter is the somewhat broken channel.


    There are five cracks in the passage from the gray ground. These five cracks are controlled by five forces respectively.


    These five forces, including the four just mentioned by the one eyed monster, and the fifth force, are controlled by an old ancestor named big foot evil Zun. Occupied the central area of the gray land.


    "Who is the strongest?" Chu Mo asked.


    "The strongest is the big foot evil ancestor, which occupies the central area of the gray land. That place is the most abundant place in the whole gray land. There... There is a crack that allows the ancestors and the creatures under the ancestors to enter the channel to plunder resources." Said the one eyed monster.


    "Who is the weakest?" Chu Mo asked again.


    The one eyed monster said, "the weakest... Is our one eyed clan. We one eyed clan has no strong..." when it said this, it stopped talking and looked at Chu Mo with a wary face.


    "Do you often enter the passage?" Chu Mo changed the subject.


    The one eyed monster said, "yes, every few years, when the number of our races is too large to accommodate, we will attack the channel on a large scale. Those who come back alive can bring back a lot of channel resources, and those who die are consumed."


    Chu Mo looked at the one eyed monster coldly: "what you said... Are all true?"


    The one eyed monster patted his chest and promised, "it''s all true! How dare you cheat the immortal?"


    "Well, go to hell!" Chu Mo said, and the light of the sky killing knife in his hand flashed, and a knife split the one eyed monster.


    "You... Don''t believe..." before finishing his strange words, he died directly.


    Chu Mo smiled coldly, and he didn''t believe what the one eyed monster said. If he really believed that the one eyed clan was the weakest link, and rushed in rashly, he might be instantly mutilated!


    Who can survive in such a place and become a hegemon?


    However, Chu Mo can roughly distinguish which words of the one eyed monster are true. But we still have to kill it, so it''s a huge hidden danger that can''t be left.


    After killing the one eyed monster, Chu Mo began to walk in the direction of the one eyed clan. He won''t rush hard, but he still needs to judge the truth. The one eyed monster said that there were five cracks in total, which allowed people to enter the passage. Chu Mo guessed that these five cracks must not be so easy to pass.


    Otherwise, why can''t the strong on the other side of the channel fight back? Completely destroy these creatures in the ashes?


    Anyway, the passage is necessary. Because Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are there.


    Chu Mo feels that his biggest advantage now should be that no one knows where he is. We should make good use of this advantage.


    After walking in the void for more than ten days, Chu Mo didn''t meet any other creatures. On this day, Chu Mo finally saw a huge city in the gray depths of the universe in the distance. It exudes incomparably magnificent momentum.


    The city is like the first huge monster in the gray ground. The city wall is extremely tall, and the buildings inside are grotesque. Almost no two buildings are the same.


    All kinds of creatures, from all directions, flew towards this big city.


    Chu Mo looked at it from a distance, and then his body changed directly, turned into a one eyed clan, and swaggered towards the city.


    Along the way, Chu Mo saw too many one eyed creatures, tall and short, fat and thin, with the same level of ugliness. No creature would take a more look at Chu mo. This is the lair of the one eyed people. Here, almost no other creatures can be seen. Naturally, no one would expect that someone would dare to fake the one eyed clan to break in.


    Chu Mo found that most of these creatures of the one eyed clan were in the great holy land, and there were also many in the holy land. No matter how low... It''s almost invisible. Ancestral territory... Is also very rare.


    Entering the city, Chu Mo found that there were more Dumu people at the ancestral level. But every single eyed creature in the ancestral realm has great pomp. Front and back, riding the chariot, swaggering through the market. Along the way, the great holy land and the one eyed people living in the holy land all gave way.


    Some people who can''t avoid it will be scolded or beaten.


    The whole city is full of a violent and cold-blooded atmosphere, and there is no trace of warmth.


    Chu Mo walked, watching a team of Zujing one eyed clan coming in front of him, not flying in midair, but walking across the street.


    One of the female one eyed creatures, with only the cultivation of the holy land, led a one eyed child, who looked very weak. It turns out that there is only the power of the real fairy.


    If it were in the Yan Huang realm in the Chu Mo era, the realm of true immortals would not be weak. Even now, it can''t be said to be weak. In proportion, monks in this realm are also rare. But here, Zhenxian is really a very weak creature.


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, the female one eyed creature is naturally ugly. However, in the eyes of her peers, she may have unique charm. Therefore, when the one eyed strong man in the ancestral realm saw the female one eyed creature, the one eyed man instantly showed excitement and waved his hand. The men beside it rushed up directly and caught the female one eyed clan.


    The female one eyed creature screamed, "don''t..."¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight!


    Try harder tomorrow and burst out. There is still the last day left. Please vote for more monthly tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1559

    Over there, the child she took also cried, and a light directly shone from her eyes, attacking the one eyed saint who robbed her mother.


    "Hey, hey..." the eyes of the one eyed people in the great holy land also shot a light, which directly annihilated the light of the young one eyed people, and instantly blasted the young one eyed children into slag!


    The one eyed woman uttered earth shattering cries, but all the one eyed people who passed by did not squint, with a cold face, as if nothing had happened.


    At this time, the woman of the one eyed clan somehow saw Chu Mo coming, and her one eyed eyes showed a pleading color: "help me..."


    Chu Mo''s face turned into a one eyed clan, without any expression, but his heart twitched. No matter what kind of race it is, as long as it is intelligent, it is emotional after all. However, Chu Mo''s heart also hesitated.


    At this time, an attack instantly hit Chu Mo!


    It was the one eyed monster in the holy land who caught the female one eyed clan.


    Chu Mo dodged, and the attack fell directly beside him and exploded on a building. A faint halo rose from the building, and this attack was directly eliminated in the invisible. All the buildings in this city are protected by a powerful Dharma array.


    Otherwise, just that guy attacked, he could sink the whole city.


    Then, the cold voice of the one eyed clan sounded in Chu Mo''s ear: "get out!"


    Chu Mo looked up at the one eyed clan. He was also an ugly one eyed clan monster. A dazzling light shone from a big raised eye. In his realm, it is very simple to simulate the attack of a one eyed clan.


    Boom!


    This light instantly hit the head of the one eyed clan in the great holy land.


    It did a dodge action, but it couldn''t escape Chu Mo''s blow at all.


    Bang, the head of the one eyed clan in the great holy land was blown to pieces. He fell to the ground with a plop and died on the spot.


    On the ancient street, a large number of One Eyed Monsters all stood there, looking at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    Although killing is common here, there are few people who dare to attack the creatures of the one eyed clan in the team with great power in the ancestral territory.


    Sure enough, Chu Mo''s blow was like stabbing a hornet''s nest. At least a dozen Cyclops monsters in this team were all furious and were about to launch a fierce attack on him.


    At this time, the female one eyed creature took the opportunity to escape directly, but no one noticed it.


    More than a dozen rays of light rushed to Chu Mo, and all the other one eyed people on the road dodged one after another for fear of being attacked.


    Chu Mo''s body rushed left and right. In the process of dodging, he repeatedly fought back. Rays of light blasted at the one eyed people who shot at him.


    Although he only used this attack method, his attack method was too fierce, and his realm was too much higher than these one eyed monsters. So, almost in the blink of an eye, this group of one eyed people who attacked him, either dead or injured, came to no good end.


    Many one eyed people who watched the excitement from afar were scared a little in a daze. They had never seen such a fierce clan before. It''s simply too powerful.


    Generally speaking, such a powerful one eyed clan must be surrounded by many followers.


    Have you ever seen Chu Mo, who is so powerful when walking alone in the street and fighting directly after a word of disagreement?


    From beginning to end, the one eyed clan sitting on the chariot exuding the aura of ancestral territory has not moved. Nor did they attack Chu mo. But with one eye, he looked at Chu Mo with great interest.


    In the end, the entourage around him was killed and injured by more than a dozen people. Then he clapped his hands, and a smile appeared on his ugly face: "good! Good killing!"


    Chu Merton was stunned, and the other party used the fluctuation of divine thoughts.


    In fact, creatures on the supreme level, whether they are of the same race or of different races, almost always communicate with each other in the way of divine thoughts. Because this is the fastest way to communicate. It''s countless times faster than sound.


    Chu Mo stared at the one eye and looked at each other. In the eyes of many one eyed people, this behavior of Chu Mo is undoubtedly a rebellious appearance, like provocation.


    "How dare you look at general Mona like this..."


    "Looking at its skill, it seems to be very powerful. It should not be afraid of general Mona?"


    "Nonsense, how many people in our city dare to provoke general Mona?"


    On the street, many creatures of the one eyed clan secretly communicated with their gods, and then looked at Chu Mo excitedly. They wanted to know what general Mona would do with this bold guy.


    "These rubbish can''t even deal with an enemy. It''s embarrassing to be around me. Young warrior, I''m very optimistic about you. Follow me and become my subordinate!" Sitting on the chariot, the ancestors of the Cyclops sent out a wave of divine thoughts, which was public. It is actually attracting Chu mo.


    This scene made many creatures of the one eyed clan envy it. If you can get the solicitation of general Mona, you will have a promising future!


    Chu Mo didn''t agree at the first time, but sent out a cold thought: "follow you, what''s the advantage for me?"


    General Mona laughed, and his mind fluctuated with joy: "resources! A lot of cultivation resources! As long as you follow this general, what you want, this general can satisfy you!"


    "I''m going to the passage." Chu Mo did not hesitate to send out divine thoughts.


    He has found that these one eyed people are cruel and bloodthirsty, very cold-blooded and cunning. But there are also very direct. For example, the one eyed clan in the ancestral realm. It is very direct and does not hide its purpose at all. Chu Mo was directly asked to become his subordinate.


    It is the simplest way to please the other party.


    General Mona was slightly stunned and looked at Chu Mo: "young warrior, why do you want to go to that place?"


    Chu Mo was silent and didn''t answer.


    General Mona looked at Chu Mo with one eye full of interest. In fact, his heart was also surprised, where did this powerful one eyed clan come from?


    The population of monomorph is huge, and the reproduction speed is extremely fast. Generally speaking, in a few years, they will produce a large number of clansmen, and then when they can''t support it, they either expand and compete with other forces for territory. Either... Or send a large number of troops into the channel. Killing, robbing... Is their only purpose!


    The only purpose of the creatures in the gray land to enter the channel is to rob resources and destroy them by the way. It''s not that they don''t want to stay in the channel for a long time. After all, the environment there is much better than the gray ground. But that''s impossible!


    Because the power in the channel is not what they can compete with.


    Many years ago, several major forces in gray land once united to completely invade the passage and occupy it. But only the creatures in the ancestral realm can pass. The war was very fierce. The channel suffered heavy losses. But the loss of gray land... Is even more tragic!


    Almost annihilated!


    There are no more than one gray earth creature who can escape alive!


    Therefore, the vast majority of creatures in the gray ground are talking about channel color change. Like Chu Mo, those who take the initiative to ask for access... Can''t say no, but it''s very rare.


    "Well, I promise you, I''ll take you with me next time!" General Mona hesitated and promised.


    It really can''t see any flaws in Chu Mo''s body, let alone that this is actually a fake one eyed clan. Every time they enter the channel, they will be mobilized. Encourage those high-level creatures to participate in the war. Because those who can come back alive and bring back resources... Are basically those creatures with high realm!


    Now there is a grey creature like Chu Mo who actively requests to go to the channel, which general Mona can''t wait for. It is not afraid of this young one eyed clan playing tricks. In fact, in this city, no one can take advantage of it in front of general Mona.


    But the one eyed people around general Mona all glared at Chu mo. It''s not because Chu Mo just killed their companions that they don''t care about this. But because Chu Mo seems to be very popular with general Mona! This makes them feel very uncomfortable!


    Chu Mo looked arrogant and ignored the other one eyed people. The more he did, the happier general Mona was. After all, call a creature from the ancestral realm to put it beside him. If it is too popular, it will be deeply disturbed.


    In this way, Chu Mo followed general Mona and returned to his house.


    General Mona really attached great importance to Chu Mo, and directly gave Chu Mo a fairly huge house. There are also hundreds of stunning beauties of the one eyed clan waiting there at any time.


    In the face of general Mona''s kindness, Chu Mo can only appreciate it... Those women of the one eyed clan, he doesn''t even have an interest in looking more.


    After coming here for a few days, Chu Mo gradually figured out some things.


    This city is one of hundreds of big cities belonging to the Dumu people. The city Lord is the existence of the peak of his ancestral realm. Chu Mo followed general Mona for a long time. From the fluctuation of the other side, Chu Mo felt that he was not sure that he could defeat it.


    General Mona also reminded Chu Mo to be careful with the city Lord and not to provoke it, otherwise he would die ugly.


    As for general Mona, in this city, it should be able to line up to No. 34. He is also a real big man with status. He has entered the channel three times and has made great achievements.


    The leader of the whole Dumu clan is also the strongest, named Dumu Da Zun.


    In the words of general Mona, one thought of the one eyed great master can make it die a hundred times!


    Needless to say, it''s a tyrannical creature in a super realm!


    Chu Mo is naturally at a respectful distance from the existence of this level. Will not provoke.


    The other four giants are the three leaf God, the red snake old fairy, the blood river big God and the big foot evil god. They are all creatures of the supreme realm.


    In this gray land, they are all real overlords. No one dares to provoke. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1560

    General Mona also told Chu Mo that the five strongest had not appeared for endless years Chinese, novels... They are not short of resources, and they have never been willing to take care of the following disputes and other things. As long as you don''t go too far and touch their bottom line, nothing will happen.


    Chu Mo asked general Mona, "general, is there a stronger creature in this world than these top-level beings?"


    General Mona was somewhat stopped, scratched his head and said, "I think so. However, no one has seen it, haven''t they?"


    "I heard that the passage was going to collapse. Does the general know what happened?" Chu Mo asked.


    General Mona squinted at Chu Mo: "Meng Yi, I''ve always been curious, why do you pay so much attention to things over there?"


    Meng Yi was given the name by general Mona. In fact, the creatures of the one eyed clan usually have few names. Those with names are all aristocrats with status. Therefore, general Mona was even more happy after knowing that Chu Mo had no name. Because this shows that Chu Mo was born in a humble family and would not easily betray it. As long as it can give Chu Mo enough benefits, Chu Mo will always follow it!


    This is a subordinate of the ancestral realm, the same realm as yourself. In the one eyed clan, it is also the existence of the general level!


    How proud is it to say it?


    Therefore, in order to show his attention to Chu Mo, general Mona solemnly handed the name "one" to Chu mo.


    As for the original Meng Yi, he also specifically proposed to duel with Chu mo. As a result, he was shot by Chu Mo with a light, blinding his eyes. Completely abandoned. General Mona not only didn''t blame, but also liked Chu Mo more!


    The stronger Chu Mo is, the more people he offends, the happier he is! Only in this way can it be explained that Chu Mo followed it, not to seize power.


    The rules here in grey land are similar to those of demon sect in Terran. Not afraid of your killing, not afraid of your ability. Suppress if you can stop, and kill if you can''t stop.


    Chu Mo pretended to hesitate there for a while before saying, "my family... Stayed in the channel, and I want to save them."


    General Mona had no doubt at all. Every time he invaded the channel, many grey creatures left in the channel went away, no less than a million billion. But those who can survive... I''m afraid there is not even a few thousand!


    Those monks in the passage simply hate the ash creatures! You will never show mercy when you see one by one.


    "Although I don''t want to hit you, I still have to tell you that there is almost no chance that they will survive." General Mona looked at Chu Mo: "Meng Yi, your realm is very high and your combat power is also very strong. Have you ever considered... Being a general or something?"


    Chu Mo shook his head and looked sincere: "general, I don''t have this idea."


    Indeed, Chu Mo is really sincere. Be a fart general! Who wants to be a general in a place like the one eyed clan?


    "No ambition!" General Mona squinted at Chu Mo, smiled and scolded, and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be on guard against you. If one day you surpass me, it''s nothing for me to be your subordinate."


    "Really not." Chu Mo shook his head again.


    General Mona shook his head, a little proud in his heart, and said: if you really have this idea, even if you are Meng Yi... I will get rid of you!


    In a flash, Chu Mo stayed with general Mona for more than a month.


    Although the resources of gray land are very poor, that is for those lower creatures. For creatures at the level of ancestral realm, they will never lack resources.


    General Mona attached great importance to Chu Mo, so the resource level assigned to Chu Mo was very high. Even Chu Mo has never seen many cultivation resources. They are all the best!


    Why do all monks yearn for a higher world? Even the giants of ancestral realm can''t be immune from vulgarity, and the root is here!


    The world at a higher level has higher resources, which can make their cultivation speed faster!


    On this day, general Mona went to a meeting. When he came back, his face was very ugly and he was angry. Found Chu Mo at the first time.


    "Meng Yi, get ready and go to fight with me!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, but the one eye was shining with excitement: "go to the channel?"


    "Don''t think about the passage all day." General Mona glanced at Chu Mo: "those descendants of the red snake old fairy are tired of living. A few days ago, they slaughtered our city and robbed all the resources in that city. It''s crazy to treat our one eyed people as weak? It''s death! Let''s fight back!"


    Chu Mo heard that he was not going to the channel. He was suddenly a little interested and reluctantly nodded, "OK..."


    "Don''t worry, boy. If I''m not wrong, the time to attack the channel... Is coming. In recent years, there are too many descendants of the one eyed clan, and the resource consumption is also very serious. The red snake and the old fairy are the same. Otherwise, they can''t be so crazy to rob our things." General Mona said with a sneer, "some people who are unhappy with me crowd me out and leave this war to me. But I''m not afraid of this kind of thing. We''ve won... We also have a lot of resources to obtain!"


    Hearing that there were resources, Chu Mo reluctantly braced himself up. It has to be said that the resources here in gray land are also quite good for Chu mo.


    After a few days of rest, general Mona took the army directly to the battle.


    In the void, Chu Mo, who followed general Mona, glanced back. There were at least trillions of one eyed soldiers behind him!


    Dark, standing full of a large space.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help feeling surprised. He said in his heart that so many soldiers, this was just the army of a general in a city. If the whole one eyed clan entered the channel, how many creatures would there have to be?


    Even if most of these creatures are only emperors and supreme realm, such a large number is enough to make people feel numb.


    General Mona didn''t lecture or do anything superfluous. He drove his chariot directly to kill a city in the red snake old fairy''s sphere of influence. Before that, everything had been investigated.


    "That city is a weak city in the whole red snake old fairy''s sphere of influence. It is located at the edge of the red snake old fairy''s sphere of influence. If you want to go there, you must pass through many cities. Even if you can sneak in when you go in, but once the war starts, the news will spread. At that time, it will not be so easy for us to want to go back. Therefore, ordinary people will never think that I have the courage to go to that city. But I I have to go there! " The one eye of general Mona was shining with pride.


    Chu Mo asked, "what shall we do when we come out?"


    General Mona said coldly, "how much you can live is how much you can live!"


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless. He thought that general Mona had other means. Unexpectedly, he simply wanted to sacrifice this one eyed creature to kill each other''s city!


    General Mona glanced at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "Mona, you are different from other one eyed people."


    Chu Mo''s heart moved slightly and looked at Mona.


    General Mona said, "you are a rare kind of one eyed family... One eyed with conscience."


    Say, General Mona said: "Once, I was also a conscientious one eyed man, but later, it disappeared. Having a conscience, not to mention in the whole gray land, even in the one eyed man, you can''t live! If you want to live well and live long, you must throw away all conscience, compassion and compassion! But I don''t mind if you have a conscience, as long as you follow me well, I don''t care where you come from, even whether you are a creature of the one eyed man or not! I will put you in important position, Promote you and let you get your share! "


    Chu Mo thought: can this guy see that I''m not a one eyed clan? On second thought, it''s unlikely. Mona is a suspicious guy and cold-blooded. If it really found that Chu Mo was not a one eyed clan, but a foreigner, it would have done it long ago.


    The idea flashed in Chu Mo''s heart. He nodded, "I know, general."


    For a long time, Chu Mo''s appearance around Mona is not good at talking, so Mona is not surprised.


    With the army, he walked out of a very hidden route and went straight to the target city this time.


    Walking along this route, Chu Mo already felt that there must be Mona''s Eyeliner on the side of the red snake old fairy. Otherwise, how could such a precise route be taken?


    Half a month later, an ancient city with a magnificent momentum and a scale no less than that of general Mona appeared in front of them.


    At the moment when general Mona''s army appeared, a huge Dharma array immediately rose in the city, and a large number of human beings flew out of the city. It seems a little flustered. I probably never dreamed that the army of the one eyed clan could actually go deep into this place.


    General Mona smiled grimly, "kill! Rob! Whoever can go back alive will be promoted and made rich!"


    What a simple pre war mobilization!


    Chu Mo''s heart was full of admiration. He took the lead and rushed directly to the past.


    Mona was very satisfied with Chu Mo''s reaction, followed by him and killed him directly.


    Although the other city responded in time, it was too late to completely launch the whole defense array.


    In addition, powerful creatures such as Mona and Chumo made terrorist attacks. Less than a incense, the city''s defense array was broken.


    Countless creatures rushed out of the city, and the two sides instantly became entangled.


    Bloody battle, no unnecessary communication!


    General Mona roared and roared, and each shot would take a lot of lives. The soldiers of the one eyed clan also showed no weakness. They came prepared, and it was like playing with the unexpected subordinates of the red snake old fairy.


    From the beginning of the battle between the two sides... The balance of victory turned to the one eyed clan.


    Shouts, screams, roars and roars... The sound is connected, one after another, and the sound is shocking!


    The bloody gas rushed into the gray void of the universe in an instant. The sky over this big city, which can hold billions of creatures, was dyed red almost instantly.


    Several red snake creatures who exuded strong fluctuations in their ancestral environment showed their bodies one after another, and giant snakes, red as fire, came to kill general Mona.


    Chu Mo stood directly beside general Mona and frantically killed those red snake creatures who rushed over. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1561

    Speaking of it, most of the creatures of the red snake clan are transformed into human beings, which makes Chu Mo, who has seen the ugly one eyed clan for a long time, feel more cordial. ~ Chinese ~ novels It seems that the aesthetics of gray land are not all so bad.


    But he did not hesitate at all. He was very straightforward, very decisive... And very sharp!


    A red snake living creature in the ancestral territory roared and roared towards Chu mo. Chu Mo''s leg lifting is a foot!


    This is the first time he has fought so happily since he entered Zujing. His opponents... Are mostly giants of Zujing!


    This feeling is really too comfortable!


    Chu Mo kicked the other side''s face directly. Kick the whole head of this ancestor red snake creature who did not show his body to pieces!


    The other party''s blow was also fiercely blasted on Chu Mo''s chest. But it was blocked by Chu Mo''s left arm. At the same time, the terrifying force of thunder rushed into the other party''s body along the other party''s arm in an instant.


    One arm of the giant of the red snake clan''s ancestral realm also collapsed directly! Then it broke... Its body!


    The magnate of the great ancestral realm, the tyrannical supreme existence, was beaten to the ground by Chu Mo!


    The original God of the giant of the red snake clan fled and looked at Chu Mo with a shock. This fighting style and fighting method are infinitely close to human beings. When did those fools of the one eyed clan have such a powerful attack?


    However, Chu Mo didn''t wait for it to say anything, raising his hand was a punch!


    This fist is powerful and heavy. The fist held by the seemingly ugly claws of the one eyed clan has the power to sink a universe!


    Bang!


    This punch exploded in the primordial giant of the red snake clan. Directly break its original God.


    When the yuan God roared and wanted to regroup, Chu Mo directly flew a magic weapon and frantically absorbed these yuan God fragments.


    Chaos oven!


    Refining!


    That terrible force almost scared the original God of the giant of the red snake clan!


    The soul is scared!


    Roared, "you are not a one eyed clan... Who are you?"


    This roar, even on the battlefield with the roar of killing, still spread to everyone''s ears.


    Countless one eyed people cursed at the same time.


    "Fart! Meng Yi is the warrior of our one eyed clan!"


    "It''s not a one eyed clan. Are you an ugly ghost?"


    "Ugly red snake clan... Don''t use your tricks there!"


    "It''s nonsense!"


    The curses were continuous and resounding.


    Even if the ancestor giant of the red snake family wanted to refute, he had no chance. Because of a moment of Kung Fu, all of its Yuanshen fragments were forcibly collected into the chaos oven by Chu Mo, and began to be frantically refined!


    It desperately wanted to rush out, but it was suppressed by Chu Mo''s Tao.


    Mona over there took a deep look at Chu Mo, didn''t say anything, but was still fighting with several opponents.


    Suddenly, a red snake clan''s ancestral territory existed, and a hard blow hit Mona on the shoulder.


    It was a rough road attack. Mona spewed a mouthful of blood on the spot and was seriously injured.


    Several other red snake giants took advantage of this opportunity to sacrifice their strongest magic tools without hesitation and hit without reservation. We should leave the head coach of this monocular Corps here completely!


    The defense of this city is very strong. At least it''s better than what Mona told Chumo before. Perhaps, Mona was also cheated by his insiders.


    But now is not the time to pursue these issues. Chu Mo looked at Mona, who was in danger, without hesitation. Directly take out the killing sky, step on the chaotic oven that is refining the giant Yuanshen of the red snake clan''s ancestral realm, and hang the God''s mirror in the sky. Thousand character God war clothing body protection. Rushed directly towards Mona.


    Click!


    A knife was cut on the shoulder of a giant of the red snake ancestral realm who was about to blow on Mona.


    This knife actually cut the giant of ancestral realm in half!


    This kind of attack is simply terrible!


    Even Mona, who was used to seeing fierce characters, was also stimulated to make the muscles on his face twitch violently for a few times.


    Whoever this guy is, this combat power... Is too terrible!


    However, at this time, Mona didn''t have the energy to consider these at all. He also broke out all his strength, grabbed a giant of the other side''s ancestral realm, and made a gesture of dying together!


    Before Chu Mo cut the red snake giant with his knife, his left arm suddenly burst into endless golden light and fiercely pulled at another red snake giant. Slap the other party and it flies. In midair, the body has broken!


    Only the yuan God hurriedly escaped. Looking at Chu Mo, he didn''t dare to say anything, and ran frantically towards the city.


    At this time, Meng ER and Meng San, the ancestors of the Dumu clan, also arrived one after another.


    They stopped the remaining two red snake clan ancestors.


    Boom!


    General Mona gave his life and hit his opponent hard, almost directly defeated!


    It''s hard to die in this realm. But in the battle between the same realm, if you want to win or lose, you can fight for many years, and you can also decide life and death in a moment!


    Mona directly killed the red snake ancestor giant at the cost of his own serious injury.


    "The little prince is dead!"


    "The little prince is dead!"


    "The people of the one eyed clan killed the little prince!"


    For a moment, there was a panic sound on the battlefield.


    And the little prince in their mouth also scared Mona to death. Seeing from this city, more and more ancestral giants flew out and rushed towards this side.


    Chu Mo immediately shouted, "general, why are you waiting?"


    Mona''s canthus was about to crack, and there was bright red blood in the one eye. It had been seriously injured, staring at those ancestors of the red snake people flying out of the city. He gritted his teeth and ran away directly.


    Chu Mo and a group of other ancestors of the one eyed clan followed, breaking through the air.


    The rest of the creatures of the one eyed clan were completely destroyed, and the angry red snake creatures rushed into the array and frantically killed!


    The killing lasted for many days. In the end, the trillion troops brought by Mona were completely destroyed!


    Less than a hundred really escaped!


    Moreover, in the continuous pursuit of the ancestors of the red snake clan, another twenty or thirty fell. Along the way, there are other red snake families in those cities who can come out to block crazily.


    Chu Mo protected Mona all the way out of the territory of the red snake clan. In the end, there were more than 30 people left by general Mona and Chu mo.


    There are only ten giants in Zujing, including Chu Mo and Mona.


    After arriving at the territory of the one eyed clan, general Mona wailed. That trillion troops, all dead, it will not feel the slightest pain. Because those are consumables in themselves. If you don''t die in this battle, you will die in the channel in the future.


    So Mona didn''t care about those one eyed people.


    But what he cares about is the guards around him!


    This pro guard regiment, which is composed of more than 3000 single eyes, is the elite force it relies on most!


    The weakest members of this pro guard group have the highest cultivation in the great holy land. There are hundreds of giants at the ancestral level!


    But now, there are only ten in the ancestral realm, including him, and there are still more than twenty in the great holy realm. It can be said that this war basically wiped out all the family resources of general Mona!


    Even if he returned to the city, the top level of the one eyed clan would not spare him lightly. Especially this time, he also caused great trouble.


    The little prince of the red snake people scared Mona half to death before. Later, in the process of continuous escape, it finally figured out what happened.


    Its insiders did not sell it. According to the strength of Mona''s army, the city can definitely be taken down. Even if the process will not be too easy, the final result will not change. But he was so immortal that he caught up with a direct descendant of the red snake old fairy. He passed there and went to the city to rest.


    Seeing that someone dared to fight in such a place, the little prince of the red snake clan was so excited that he rushed out directly with several followers.


    At first, all the red snake creatures didn''t take it too seriously. The Little Prince wanted to have a fight addiction, so let it fight. But who could have thought that there would be Chu Mo, a demon, around Mona. It was as easy to kill monks in the same realm as chopping melons and vegetables. When the strong of the red snake clan found that the little prince was dangerous, it was too late. Mona is also a ruthless character. He actually traded his life for serious injury and directly killed the little prince!


    This is really breaking the sky!


    It is a great disaster not only for the one eyed people, but also for all the creatures in the city of the red snake people... It is also a disaster of destruction!


    God knows if the red snake immortal will go crazy because of this?


    Mona also knew clearly in his heart that this time, he was completely defeated and would have no chance to turn over again!


    It can even think that if it dares to return to the city of the Dumu, it will be controlled at the first time. Then, he will be given by the one eyed clan to the red snake clan without hesitation to quell this matter. All its relatives, all its resources... Will also be confiscated and compensated to the royal family of the red snake family.


    In a word, it''s useless!


    It''s completely abandoned!


    None of these followers around it will come to a good end.


    Especially... There is a different kind around me.


    Having cried enough, Mona looked at Chu Mo, and his one eye was red. It said, "thank you, brother. It''s not you. Mona didn''t have a chance to escape alive. No matter who you are, this war has nothing to do with you. You were involved by me."


    Chu Mo looked at Mona: "the consequences are serious, right?"


    Mona sighed and said with a wry smile, "it''s more than serious? Let''s say, I have nothing now! I have no relatives, no resources, no identity and status! The red snake clan, now I want to skin me, the one eyed clan... Must be crazy to find me."


    As he said, he looked at Chu Mo and other followers: "you all go, the farther you go, the better! The gray ground is large, and there are many places where you can hide people. Go, and don''t come back again! I think there should be room for you there, big foot evil Reverend. Especially you..." he looked at Chu Mo: "your strength, you don''t worry about making a living anywhere!"


    Chu Mo looked at Mona and said seriously, "let''s go together!"


    Those followers of Mona also knelt down one after another: "general, we live and die together!"


    Mona''s only eye showed a touch of emotion, and then he shook his head, "go? Where can I go?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1562

    Chu Mo glanced at Mona and said, "passage."


    Mona took a deep breath and looked at Chu Mo: "if you said this to me before today, I would feel that you want to harm me. But now I have nothing. The reason for all this is myself, no wonder others. If I continue to stay in the gray ground, I will definitely die. But if I enter the channel... Maybe there will be a glimmer of life!"


    Mona said, looking at his other followers, "what do you think?"


    All the creatures of the one eyed clan nodded together: "everything is at the command of the general!"


    A Zujing creature of the one eyed clan said, "it was an accident this time, but we can''t afford it. We have nothing now, just like the general. If we continue to stay here, we don''t even have any way to survive. Meng Yi is right, let''s go to the channel! There may be no escape. But at least, it''s better than dying in the gray."


    Mona nodded and sighed. His heart was helpless and full of hate. Hate those damn bastards of the one eyed clan, and entrusted this task to it. The little prince who also hates the red snake family is simply full. Why did you go to that city when you were free? You can also go. Don''t you understand the golden son sitting in the hall? You, the top noble of the red snake clan, would rush to the battlefield shirtless. Even if you rush to the battlefield... It''s nothing. Can you tell yourself your name before the battle? Can''t your damn bastards call the little prince?


    Even if you give me a little hint, it won''t have such consequences. Maybe, there is still a chance to turn bad things into good things! Why do you have to wait until you are dead before you remember to call the little prince dead? Shit! Dead still call fart!


    Mona''s heart was full of resentment, and it was like a sea of water.


    But now there is no point in saying these things. Things have come to this stage. I can only take one step at a time.


    Mona looked at Chu Mo and the crowd, He said in a deep voice: "There are only a few entrances to the passage. Among them, don''t think about the entrance of the one eyed clan. They will certainly be strictly guarded and will never give us any opportunities. Don''t think about the entrance of the red snake clan... Don''t think about it. Now we are as hostile as the sea. Once we find the figure of these one eyed clan, it must be a world shaking war. Therefore, we only have three ways to enter the passage."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "yes, only the entrance of the three forces, namely, the three leaf God in the south, the blood river god in the East, and the big foot evil god in the middle."


    Mona said, "the three leaf God can be eliminated first. In the whole gray land, only the power of the three leaf God is the Terran, and the one eyed clan is the one they most despise."


    One of Mona''s men, a one eyed clan in the ancestral territory, said, "general, although the three leaf Tianzun doesn''t look down on the one eyed clan, he may not look down on us."


    "What do you say?" Mona looked at it.


    "Now, we can be said to have turned out the one eyed clan. The whole one eyed clan will regard us as enemies. If we want to take a path, the three leaf Heavenly Master..."


    Before he finished speaking, Mona interrupted, and it said with a wry smile, "don''t think about this problem. It''s unrealistic. Even if the three leaf Heavenly Master doesn''t look down on us, he will never turn against the whole one eyed clan because of us."


    Said, Mona then said, "the great master of the blood River... That is a very cold creature, and has never had any contact with other forces, so there is no need to think about it for the time being. Now the only thing that can help us may be the great foot evil master!"


    Through Mona''s narration, Chu Mo also became more clear about the more detailed information of several major forces in this gray land.


    Sanye Tianzun is a Terran. His territory should be the most peaceful place in this gray land, but it is only relative to this gray land. It can''t be compared with those places in Luo Tianxian domain.


    Only by feeling the atmosphere of the dusty land can we truly understand the value of the word peace.


    The great master of Blood River is very cold, and his territory is also full of cold. The killing never stops. Every creature that can survive in the territory of the great master of Blood River has unique skills.


    Not to mention the territory of the red snake immortal, the red snake clan fights every day. Fight others, fight yourself. There are hardly any peaceful days anyway. It is the common wish of every red snake creature to see the light of the next day.


    The central area where the big foot evil Lord is located, on the whole, is similar to the territory of the three leaf God. Relatively speaking, it should be a little quieter. But the war for resources is also constant every day.


    "In the past, there was a fierce conflict between the big foot evil Lord and the old ancestor of the one eyed clan. It is said that the battle between the two sides at that time has affected the safety of the channel. Once the channel completely collapses, no one can think about the whole universe. The gray land is the first to bear the brunt. Therefore, the two sides later stopped fighting, and this gray land signed a truce agreement between the giants. The top ones Between living beings, it is settled down. But in fact, the hatred between the two sides has always been there. " Mona said, "however, the big foot evil Lord is very interesting. Its territory is mixed with all kinds of creatures, including many unimu. Therefore, we should be relatively safe there. However, before that, we still need to disguise. We can''t go so brazenly."


    Mona said, his figure was hazy at first, and then his appearance changed a lot. Although Chu Mo thought it was still a one eyed monster, all the other one eyed people were praising it there.


    "The general can''t see his original appearance now!"


    "There is no flaw at all!"


    "There is no trace of fraud!"


    "The general is mighty!"


    Chu Mo: "...."


    Later, the appearance of other one eyed people also changed. Anyway, in Chu Mo''s view, no matter how it changes, it is so ugly. Well, as always, ugly.


    Finally, these One Eyed Monsters turned their eyes to Chu Mo, and a one eyed monster in the ancestral realm said, "Meng Yi, you are the only one left, and you have to change. Before, in the battle with the red snake clan, you were the fiercest one, and your appearance will be remembered by many people!"


    Chu Mo was speechless. After thinking about it, his figure gradually began to change.


    Then, a tall young man with a jade tree facing the wind appeared in front of these one eyed monsters.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah?"


    "Er!"


    "Human?"


    "God... So ugly!"


    The last one eyed monster''s evaluation made Chu Mo feel speechless.


    Ugly?


    I''m handsome to the sky, okay?


    It''s really difficult to communicate with different races.


    Mona''s subordinates didn''t feel much about Chu Mo''s transformation from one eyed to human. Because in their minds, Meng Yi is his own, whether he is a cyclops or a human.


    Everyone has been through life and death together. This kind of feeling can completely transcend race.


    Mona was not too surprised, but she had some feelings in her heart. It thought that Chu Mo should be mixed into the one eyed race by other races, but it really didn''t think that Chu Mo would be a human.


    Without this accident, it might doubt the purpose of Chu Mo''s mixing with him, but now, it''s meaningless to think about these. Because everyone has become a grasshopper on a rope.


    Although Mona is one eyed, it is not an idiot. It is very clear that Chu Mo can actually leave now. People changed into human beings, and even swaggered through the territory of the red snake clan. Anyway, with his strength, few red snake families can stop him.


    But he didn''t go, and he still stayed by his side. Just this love, Mona had to take it.


    "Sorry, general, I lied to you before. My real name is Chu Mo, and I''m a human." Chu Mo said sincerely.


    Mona patted Chumo on the shoulder, "it''s nothing, brother, I understand. Every creature may have their own difficulties. Although you have been hiding from us, you haven''t done anything wrong to us."


    Then, Mona took Chu Mo and started to move towards the territory of the big foot evil Lord.


    "The scope of the gray land is very wide, and I can''t tell how wide it is. Because it''s too big! Even if the speed of light is tens of billions of years, we may not be able to travel all the gray land. Although our speed is many times faster than the light, we don''t have such a long life to explore all the secrets of the gray land." Facing Chu Mo''s question, Mona said with a wry smile, "so, in fact, our gray land is only a part of the gray land."


    "That is to say, there may be all kinds of creatures in other gray lands, and there may also be cracks in the passage?" Chu Mo asked.


    "In theory, it''s true, but there are many gray fields where no creatures exist. No one has calculated how many cracks there are in the channel." Mona said, "there should be many anyway. The channel is a very important place, which connects many universes with the mirror universe of those universes."


    "Can you tell which is the real universe and which is the mirror image?" Chu Mo is very curious about this matter.


    It''s like two wings of a butterfly. Who can tell which wing is the main one and the other is mirror image?


    No one can tell!


    Therefore, in the face of Chu Mo''s wonderful problem, Mona could only stare wide eyes, shake his head and say, "I don''t know, I haven''t even entered that universe, brother, your problem bothers me!" Then he looked at his entourage.


    "It''s difficult for me!"


    "It''s difficult for me!"


    "As profound as I am, I don''t know either."


    Chu Mo: ".... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1563

    After such a long time together, Chu Mo gradually found that the creatures in the gray ground, at least the one eyed people around him, were not completely without any emotion, nor were they cold enough to care nothing. It can only be said that their living environment has created their principles. But fundamentally speaking, these one eyed monsters are really not the kind of heinous demons.


    Therefore, many times, the fact is that the unknown will create many conflicts and misunderstandings. But in this world, there are also many creatures who clearly have the ability to figure it out, or they know it very well, but they pretend to be confused.


    Chu Mo and Mona, a total of more than 30 creatures, did not encounter any crisis along the way. Even the creatures of other races have not seen much.


    Mona explained, "almost all the grey creatures, most of the time, will not leave their own city too far, otherwise, there will be a strong life crisis. Only those really powerful grey creatures will wander around."


    Their line of work, it is very smooth to enter the territory of the big foot evil Lord.


    A month later, under the leadership of Mona, he came to the largest city in the territory of Bigfoot evil Lord. Every city in the gray land is like a huge continent, incomparably huge, emitting a magnificent momentum. But almost all cities have no names.


    This city is an exception. It is called evil city. It is said that there are a large number of transmission arrays in this city, which can be transmitted to many places in this gray land. However, not everyone can afford these transmission arrays.


    At least now Mona, which has nothing, can be used threeorfive times with all its resources. Naturally, I am reluctant to waste it.


    In the evil city, you can really see many creatures of all races. Chu Mo even saw many human figures.


    This feeling is really cordial.


    People are born lonely, so they need to live in groups. If you don''t see your kindred for too long, that loneliness will become stronger and stronger.


    However, the Terrans in the gray land are almost indifferent and don''t like to deal with outsiders.


    Seeing Chu Mo, many people just glanced at him.


    At this time, Mona said to Chu Mo with a divine mind, "I have a friend here for many years, and we can go to him first."


    "Do you have friends?" Chu Mo looked at Mona suspiciously.


    Mona couldn''t help rolling her eyes and angrily said, "why can''t I have friends?"


    Chu Mo curled his lips. It was really hard for him to imagine what kind of creature Mona''s friend would be.


    Soon after, a thin figure, all over the cloak, appeared in a corner far away.


    Mona whispered, "go!"


    A group of more than thirty people were divided into several groups, all of whom followed the thin figure from afar in the dark, and followed him into a very old, even a little broken yard.


    The courtyard wall is very high, dozens of feet long, and it is protected by the Dharma array. Even if you fly into the sky, your divine consciousness will be blocked by the Dharma array. This is the standard configuration of almost every city in the gray land. After Chu Mo and others came in, the thin figure pulled off the cloak and showed a beautiful face.


    This is actually a human!


    It''s not that other creatures become human, but that this is an out and out human. So Chu Mo was a little surprised.


    At this time, the woman whispered, "general Mona is my lifesaver and once saved my life." She seems to be explaining to Chu mo. Perhaps she was also a little strange to see a human following general Mona.


    "You can call me Zhen." The woman looked at Chu Mo and said.


    Chu Mo nodded, "my name is Chu mo."


    General Mona looked at the woman and said, "Zhen, have you heard about me?"


    Zhen nodded: "I heard that the red snake clan has gone crazy and sent a large number of experts to look for the whereabouts of the general everywhere. The Dumu clan has just released a message saying that the general attacked the city of the red snake clan privately and killed the little prince of the red snake clan. It is inexcusable that he will cooperate with the red snake clan to arrest the general."


    Mona snorted, and this ending was actually in his expectation.


    His group of men, although they all thought of this outcome, showed anger on their faces.


    It''s just that the red snake clan is looking for their whereabouts. At this time, the one eyed clan is desperate to get rid of themselves, and their position is despised.


    But this is the gray ground. There is no reason to speak of, let alone much warmth.


    "Will we bring you trouble here?" Chu Mo looked at the beautiful woman and asked.


    Zhen shook his head, "the general saved me that year, and my life can be returned to the general at any time."


    "Don''t say that. We''re just here for a while. We''ll find an opportunity to enter the channel later!" Mona seemed to trust Zhen very much and didn''t hide her.


    Zhen''s eyes lit up when he heard the word "channel", and he was a little surprised: "are you going to the channel?"


    Mona said in a low voice, "there is no room for us to live here in the gray land, so we can only try our luck in the channel."


    Zhen said, "I heard that the evil ancestor was planning to attack the channel recently, maybe..." as she said, she shook her head again and muttered, "this is no good. Once the army attacks into the channel, there will also be a response on the other side of the channel, and there will be a large number of strong people waiting there. At that time, there will be a bloody battle, and no matter what the result is, it won''t do us any good."


    With that, Zhen raised his head and looked at Mona: "so, we must get into the passage before the army."


    "Before the army enters, scouts should enter first." Chu Mo asked.


    Zhen glanced at Chu Mo with some approbation: "yes, but... Those scouts are all the most elite and powerful men under the command of evil Lord''s ancestor, and they are also the confidants of evil Lord. It''s not so easy to get into their team."


    "Do you have a way?" Chu Mo has seen that Zhen seems to have some energy in this city.


    Zhen thought for a while and said, "in a few days, the general of the Scout army will celebrate his birthday. At that time, we can find a way to send some gifts to the general. If we can move him, maybe he can arrange us to enter the Scout army."


    "Us?" Mona looked at Zhen: "you can''t be..."


    Zhen nodded, "I''ve already stayed in a place like grey ground. If possible, I also want to leave here. Although the passage is also cruel, I think it''s better than grey ground?"


    "But you are here..." Mona frowned slightly.


    Zhen shook his head and sighed lightly, "everything I have here is based on those big people not bothering me. Once someone stares at me, everything I have may instantly vanish!"


    Saying this, Zhen Xiaoxiao said, "forget it, I''ll prepare the gifts. You live here these days, don''t walk around. Wait for my news."


    Zhen finished saying that, after settling down a group of Mona''s men, he put on the black cloak and left quickly.


    In the room.


    Mona said to Chu Mo with some emotion, "I didn''t expect that a kindness I unintentionally did in the past year actually brought this kind of return today."


    Chu Mo looked at Mona, frowned slightly and said, "are you sure she''s reliable?"


    "She''s your kindred." Mona made a joke with Chumo.


    Chu Mo shook his head and whispered, "general, I think you need to understand one thing. The red snake clan died of a little prince. In order to find us, they will certainly offer a sky high reward. But Zhen didn''t mention it to us at all. Instead, he warned us that people are looking for us everywhere and won''t let us leave here..."


    Mona''s face was a little ugly. He looked at Chu Mo: "no?"


    "Is the general really a creature in the gray ground?" Chu Mo smiled: "in the gray ground... Is the saving grace very valuable?"


    "Not worth money." Mona was a little frustrated and said, "what do you say?"


    "Otherwise, let''s sneak out and inquire about the news again." Chu Mo said.


    Mona nodded, "OK, listen to you."


    It''s not difficult for two people of ancestral cultivation to leave here unconsciously. Even the men of Mona and other one eyed people didn''t notice that the general and Chu Mo had left.


    As a result, at the gate of the yard, Mona''s face was a little ugly and said, "how could this happen?"


    A Dharma array has been opened. Once Chu Mo and Mona break through, they will inevitably touch this dharma array.


    Chu Mo said, "maybe... It''s a way for her to protect herself."


    "No, I don''t feel secure now." Mona looked at Chu Mo: "think of a way, let''s go out!"


    "Where are they?" Chumo refers to the men of general Mona.


    Mona''s eyes flashed a struggle: "if Zhen had no other thoughts, they would be safe. If there were... No one could escape!"


    This is also true.


    "So, let''s go out first and find out the current situation outside. If... She really has a problem. Meng Er, they... Are not decorations." Mona was still very determined and made a decision soon.


    Chu Mo nodded, and then he took out the killer, and then said to Mona, "move fast!"


    While talking, Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife!


    A knife light instantly cut a faint crack in the array.


    The speed of this knife is too fast and too sharp, so that the whole Dharma array has no response!


    Chu Mo and Mona directly followed the crack and incarnated two dust particles.


    Then they began to walk towards the city.


    An hour later, the two got together. His face was grim. After looking at each other, I already understand that there is no need to communicate with each other.


    Because both of them already know the situation outside.


    "Not optimistic." Chu Mo said.


    "Big trouble!" Mona sighed¡ª¡ª


    It''s five o''clock... Are there any monthly tickets left? There are only four hours left. It''s up to you!


    Back, and!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1564

    The little prince of the red snake clan killed by Mona has a high status. He is not only the direct descendant of the old red snake immortal, but also the future son-in-law of a great general under big foot evil Lord!


    The gray ground is full of killing, blood, conspiracy and conspiracy. But for high-level creatures, there will also be various exchanges and marriages between them, which is naturally one of them. This kind of marriage can only happen between those creatures whose status is quite respected.


    Like Mona, although the status among the one eyed people is not low, they do not have this qualification.


    This news, even Chu Mo felt a little headache, very thorny.


    Originally, I thought that this place would be an ideal place for "smuggling", but I didn''t expect that this place was also a dragon''s pool and a tiger''s den!


    It''s too dangerous!


    Because the general under big foot evil Lord, no matter what his mind, will certainly give face to the red snake clan. Once Mona dares to appear here, it must be a thunderous suppression waiting for him!


    "Damn it!" Mona''s face was very ugly. He thought for a long time, and then sighed: "brother, I can''t continue to implicate you, so you''d better go. You''re a Terran, and you can stay anywhere. As long as you hide your name from now on. Then find an opportunity to join the army, and there will always be a chance to return to the channel. But I can''t, and I must be hopeless."


    Chu Mo looked at Mona, smiled and shook his head, "general, ask you a question."


    Mona was slightly stunned, "what''s the problem?"


    Chu Mo said, "is the general''s realm high or low in the whole gray land?"


    Mona said without hesitation: "if those giants don''t fight one-on-one, I''m not afraid of anyone! Invincible dare not say, but at least... There are not many creatures that can beat me alone."


    "General, do you know that the realm of general, in the universe I used to live in, is called ancestral realm, and has been called a giant. If the giants in the gray earth, such as the one eyed great master, the three leaf Heavenly Master, the red snake old fairy, the blood River great master and the big foot evil master, were in the universe I used to live in, they would already be the top-level existence."


    Mona looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "brother... You, you are not a creature in the gray earth? Are you from other universes?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, I accidentally fell into the gray ground. I was supposed to enter the channel. In the middle... There was a mistake."


    Mona''s face, I haven''t read a book, but you can''t lie to me, looking at Chu Mo: "can this also make mistakes?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "have you heard of the ancient battlefield?"


    Mona nodded: "of course, I''ve heard of it. Grey ground has fought with the monks in the channel for endless years. If there''s nothing unexpected, it will continue to fight. There are many monks in the channel, especially those who participated in the war, almost all from ancient battlefields. I also heard that the cruelty of ancient battlefields is not less than that of grey ground. There are only dozens of trillions of creatures left in the end. And these dozens..."


    Mona said this and glanced at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled: "the divine personality has been cut off by me."


    Mona was stunned directly. That''s what he just wanted to say but didn''t say. It stared at Chu Mo blankly: "really?"


    Chu Mo said, "of course, otherwise, I should be coerced into the channel by the list of gods. How can I enter the gray ground?"


    "I know, I finally know, you... You came in through the bluestone gate!" Mona looked at Chu Mo with some excitement: "isn''t it?"


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at Mona.


    Mona said excitedly, "bluestone gate... That''s something that only people with great atmosphere can see in legend. Through bluestone gate, you can directly appear in a new universe. There won''t be too many killings, let alone terrible blood, and you don''t have to worry about life all day..."


    Chu Mo looked at Mona with a speechless face. Really, from Mona, the one eyed monster, he couldn''t find the momentum that the ancestral realm giant should have anyway.


    Speaking of those universes, Mona looked forward to it. After a long time, he looked at Chu Mo: "you mean, you survived in the ancient battlefield. When the divine personality came, you beheaded it?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    "Fierce man!" Mona couldn''t help looking at Chu Mo with a look of admiration: "it''s really great! This kind of courage is really not available to everyone. Especially when you don''t know anything. You''re the first person I''ve heard of who cut himself."


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "in fact, I didn''t completely lie to the general before. My two closest relatives were indeed caught in the channel..."


    "Those bastards in the passage! They are all animals. There is nothing good!" Mona said angrily: "They use the ancient battlefield to control the number of strong people in the universe, and then use the so-called gods selected from the ancient battlefield to balance the creatures in the gray earth. It''s a pity that those so-called gods will not understand their own situation until they really enter the path. But by then, it''s too late. They can only accept the fate controlled by others!"


    Mona said with a sigh, "after all, there are no good people here in the gray land."


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Mona quite speechless, and felt that this guy was honest and cute.


    However, Chu Mo said to Mona that those gods were controlled and felt. Think of monkeys and other six saints, as well as Roland, Qianqiu, Qinggu and Xuanxuan, who once dominated the universe. When they arrived at the channel, they found that they were controlled by others. Can they be reconciled?


    In particular, monkeys that kind of character of creatures, an iron bar to fight the world, not afraid of heaven and earth, that kind of temperament, will be willing to be controlled by people?


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: monkey, I hope you can restrain yourself a little. If one day I enter the channel, I will find you and cut off your gods. Let you regain your freedom!


    In addition to his two wives, Chu Mo was most worried about seven monkeys in the whole channel. The rest of those people are not in Chu Mo''s consideration.


    At this time, Mona suddenly raised his head, and his face instantly became very ugly. He sent a message to Chu Mo with his mind: "change your appearance, act separately, turn around and contact, go!"


    While talking, Mona had disappeared.


    Chu Mo didn''t feel anything, but he knew that something had happened! He immediately changed his appearance into another one, and his breath completely changed.


    Chu Mo has many kinds of ways. If he changes one, his aura will be completely different. Then Chu Mo walked in another direction. At this time, a large number of monks who released the peak breath of the great holy land appeared in the street, with some creatures who released the aura of the ancestral realm and were full of iron and blood. They all rushed in the direction of the Zhen family.


    Their speed was quite fast, and Chu Mo saw that not only these creatures, but also where his divine consciousness passed, a large number of strong breath broke out in the whole city and rushed in the direction of the Zhen family.


    Sure enough


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart, and Mona was still a little naive!


    Zhen really betrayed Mona.


    This was also expected by Chu mo. After all, Mona now has no shelter in the whole gray land. The immediate descendants who killed the red snake immortal almost doomed Mona.


    As for entering the channel through the crack... It is a very difficult task. There are only five cracks in this gray land, and those five cracks are not open all year round. It also needs powerful people to open it by means of heaven.


    Therefore, even if you break into the crack and want to enter the channel through the crack, it is not an easy thing.


    Mona, a group of people, is almost no way from heaven to earth. Although their cultivation is very high, there is really no shelter in the whole gray ground!


    In this case, it is really difficult for Zhen to help Mona wholeheartedly.


    Betrayal always depends on whether the price is high enough.


    Zhen is an energetic woman. She obviously got what she wanted most in the shortest time. A large number of tyrannical creatures rushed to her residence and almost wiped out Mona''s men!


    Mona just received the warning from his men, and then hurriedly ran away. As for Mona''s men, don''t think about it. None of them can survive. Even if there are still alive now, it is just the other party''s living mouth left in order to find Mona and Chu mo.


    Chu Mo walked on the street, his momentum completely converged. His present appearance is also very ordinary. He looked at the groups of soldiers on the street emitting a strong breath, and looked at every pedestrian with cold eyes. There was a slight chill in Chu Mo''s heart.


    But there was no despair.


    Three days later.


    Chu Mo got the news that all of Mona''s men were executed. Those creatures of the one eyed clan are loyal to Mona and loyal to their friends. Chu Mo''s identity was not revealed.


    But Zhen had already sold Chu Mo''s name and Terran identity without hesitation. She even sold Mona, how could she leave a Chu Mo?


    However, in the past three days, no matter how the army searched, both Mona and Chu Mo seemed to have completely disappeared. It''s completely gone.


    On the fourth day, Chu Mo heard the news of Zhen''s death.


    The powerful woman was silently killed and hung on the west gate of the evil city.


    The west of the evil city is the territory of the Dumu clan.


    Mona did it!


    Even Chu Mo was shocked by this means and ability. When the whole city was searched, Zhen could be found and killed, and he dared to hang Zhen''s body on the city gate to demonstrate.


    It has to be said that although he is not of the same race, Chu Mo feels that Mona is particularly angry with him.


    If possible, I will save his life!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart¡ª¡ª


    I think I can write another chapter. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1565

    After a few days, the tension in the city has eased a lot. After all, this is the territory of the big foot evil Lord, not the territory of the red snake old fairy. The general has also been very proud of the red snake clan. The little prince of the red snake clan has also died. If there is no accident in this marriage, it is either a replacement or a failure. Therefore, the pursuit of Mona and Chu Mo will gradually turn from light to dark. It is estimated that only the creatures of the red snake clan will always keep it in mind and will not easily give up this hatred.


    At this time, Chu Mo turned into an old man in his fifties, a Taoist spirit. He released the rhyme of the home nine character mantra and walked on the road, which was simply the focus of attention.


    "Is this man from the Sanye Tianzun?"


    "This human... Is so charming!"


    "It should be the human monk on the side of Sanya Tianzun. He looks very strong."


    Anyone who sees Chu Mo will make a secret evaluation.


    Chu Mo''s equipment also looks very messy.


    Wearing a blue Taoist robe, the back of which is embroidered with Yin-Yang patterns with divine gold thread. The material of the Taoist robe is also quite unusual, all of which are refined from top-level materials. This suit almost used up all the top materials Chu Mo can now take out!


    He wore a bun on his head and pinned it with a turquoise hairpin. At first glance, the hairpin was thought to be made of jade, but there were stars shining on it. Looking carefully, it turned out to be a green star refined!


    At this time, Chu Mo walked towards a very old mansion in the city. At the door, he was stopped.


    "Elder, do you have an invitation?" A Terran friar from the holy land came to the door. When he saw Chu Mo, he was stunned for a long time before he came forward to talk.


    This is general Xie Xie''s residence. Xie Xie... It is the commander in charge of the scouting army under the command of big foot evil Lord. A real powerful general!


    He was the confidant of Bigfoot evil Reverend, and even his name was given by Bigfoot evil Reverend himself. There is a word "evil" in the name. General Xie Xie is most proud of it.


    Today is his birthday. As for how old he is, Chu Mo really doesn''t know. It is estimated that most of the people who came to congratulate did not know.


    If these strong creatures celebrate their birthday once a year, they will spend millions of times in their life. Therefore, generally speaking, they will choose a big number to celebrate their birthday. For example... Twelve eras, thirty-six eras.


    After the robbery, it is usually better to celebrate.


    As for what kind of birthday general Xie Ye celebrates, it is unknown whether it is the birthday of the great disaster or the birthday of the small disaster. Generally speaking, this kind of thing, unless it is a real confidant, otherwise, no one will say it outside.


    Anyway, as long as you know it''s your birthday.


    Chu Mo shook his head and said gently, "I just heard general Xie Xie''s name and learned that he was celebrating his birthday. I want to come to congratulate him and beg for a drink."


    This mortal friar in the holy land can clearly feel the undisguised powerful Tao rhyme on Chu Mo, and know that this is a great power. I didn''t dare to offend, so I pleaded guilty and went inside for instructions.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, not impatient. Looking at those who came to the evil city with invitations, their faces always maintained a faint smile.


    Even among the guests, Chu Mo also saw several powerful creatures of the red snake clan, each with the breath of ancestral territory. But the expressions on their faces are very serious, and there is no smile.


    The death of the little prince shocked the whole red snake clan, and the impact was very bad.


    In fact, there are hidden rules in such a cruel place as grey land. In general, few creatures dare to kill real nobility. Otherwise, no matter who is doing it, he and all creatures related to him will not survive!


    Will be pursued endlessly by the aristocracy!


    So over the years, noble creatures who died in gray land are very rare. Like the little prince of the red snake family, who is extremely noble... I don''t know how many years he hasn''t died.


    Anyone who knows the inside story will shake his head and sigh. On the one hand, those who have nothing to do with themselves are somewhat gloating. I think the little prince of the red snake clan killed himself. Well, I went to work hard with others, but unfortunately I lost my life; On the other hand, Mona, who is completely famous, has also become a synonym for the top unlucky guy in the hearts of everyone.


    It''s really unlucky, but it''s just to rob the city of the red snake clan and revenge the red snake clan''s previous killing and looting of the city of the one eyed clan. As a result, I encountered such a thing. From then on, he fled to the end of the world.


    It can be said that neither side has achieved anything good. All bad luck!


    The eyes of those red snake creatures also swept Chu Mo''s body, but then they looked away. It seems that Chu Mo didn''t care.


    Although Chu Mo''s Tao rhyme is very strong, in a place like gray earth, there are not many ancestors, which is not rare at all. It''s just a relatively strong practitioner, which is not worth paying too much attention.


    At this time, the Terran monk in the Holy Land flashed in front of Chu Mo, holding an invitation in his hand. Seeing Chu Mo, he looked modest: "elder, I''ve been waiting for a long time. The steward of the family is too busy to come out to meet me personally. I specially asked the villain to come and send an invitation to elder. After elder enters, you can feel free."


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. He thought there would be some twists and turns, but he didn''t expect that the people in this family were very open-minded, and there was no identity verification at all. He also sent an invitation.


    Chu Mo nodded and casually took the invitation. As soon as this invitation began, Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge of Hai ZHONGDUN showed a full picture of general Xie''s mansion. What each place is used for is clearly marked on it. Except for the back house, all other places are open to guests.


    General Xie''s mansion is very large, which is like a small world. Therefore, there is no worry that visitors will not find a place and get crowded.


    With this invitation, it can be said that it is greatly convenient for guests to come and go.


    Chu Mo''s heart secretly said: I don''t know whether the big people''s house in the whole gray land has such considerate service.


    At this time, he was very sensitive. A group of evil city xungui who just came here looked at the invitation in his hand with a little surprise. Chu Mo glanced and found that the invitation cards in those people''s hands were slightly different in color from those in his own hands.


    The invitations of those people were all purple inlaid with Phnom Penh, but Chu Mo''s hand was green inlaid with Phnom Penh.


    Is this an invitation for individual guests? Chu Mo thought, but looking at those people''s eyes, it seemed that they were not very similar. Chu Mo didn''t think too much, so he crossed his heart. Anyway, he came here and went in.


    As a result, when he entered general Xie''s mansion, he found the problem again. Although many people didn''t take the invitation, it seems that there are special people in charge of the reception. The so-called responsible reception means that they are not allowed to wander around!


    Looking at the invitation in his hand, Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows, revealing a thoughtful look.


    At this time, it was in the deepest part of general Xie''s mansion, in the inner courtyard. There are two people sitting in an old and simple house.


    Above, there is a mass of light and shadow. You can see that it is a human shape, but you can''t see its appearance at all.


    The next one is a tall young man, who looks only in his thirties.


    If people in the evil city see this young man, they will be extremely respected, because this young man is Xie Xie, a general under the leadership of the big foot evil Lord, who is in charge of the scouting army, the vanguard army and the elite guard team!


    As for this light and shadow, if the people of the evil city saw it, they would definitely kneel down without saying a word, saying that the ancestors worshipped!


    Because this light and shadow is a Dharma body of the big foot evil Lord!


    In the whole evil city, I''m afraid there are less than 100 of the creatures who have really seen this light and shadow.


    At this time, the young man suddenly said, "he seems to feel something wrong."


    Light and shadow smiled: "this person is very sensitive. If he can''t feel something wrong, it''s wrong."


    "It''s just a desperado who was chased and killed by the red snake clan. Why do you value him?" The young man''s face was somewhat puzzled. In the face of big foot evil venerable, he seems to be very comfortable. Outsiders don''t know that Xie Xie is actually a disciple of big foot evil Lord!


    The two people are in love with father and son!


    "He''s just like you." Light and shadow said.


    "Huh?" Xie Xie frowned at the light and shadow: "what do you mean?"


    "Well, that''s what I mean." Light and shadow nodded.


    "That''s interesting." Xie Xie''s face also showed some interest and said, "I thought that I was the only one in the world who would make that crazy move, cut off my God''s personality, step into the bluestone gate and enter the gray ground."


    "I once thought it was just you." Light and shadow opening.


    Xie Xie thought, "what do you mean?"


    "Help him." Light and shadow laughed, "why not do something that can block the passage?"


    "Also, if such a person returns to the channel, even if he wants to be safe, it is completely impossible. Those bastards in the channel will never let him go."


    "How is the road to heaven looking for?" Light and shadow suddenly asked.


    Xie Xie''s face showed a somewhat depressed color, sighed: "there is no clue, there is no trace, since it appeared once in the past, there is no trace."


    "It depends on the chance. Therefore, the channel can''t collapse now." Light and shadow said faintly. Then he looked at Xie Xie: "go, don''t accompany me here, go to see that boy. If he knows something, you can help him and reveal something more to him. It''s best... To make trouble for the red snake clan by the way."


    "OK, don''t worry, I know what to do." Xie Xie said, stood up, saluted the light and shadow, and then walked out.


    In the room, the light and shadow gradually faded, leaving a slight sigh: "there are games everywhere, in this world... Where did the fairy come from?"¡ª¡ª


    Seven more outbreak!


    About 22000 words!


    The body is tired, but the spirit is excited!!!


    Brothers and sisters, enjoy it, just vote!!! Monthly Ticket!!! Recommended ticket!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1566

    Chu Mo casually found a quiet place to sit down and looked at the furnishings in the Xie mansion. From the overall building, pavilions, to a decoration, he could feel that the owner here was not just a warrior. In my bones, I should be a very thoughtful person.


    The formal banquet hasn''t started yet, but all kinds of precious fruits and drinks have begun to be supplied in unlimited quantities. Chu Mo casually ate a fruit he had never seen before, and felt his spirit shocked. That sweet feeling is refreshing. Then there was a heat flow, which spread into all parts.


    "Good stuff!" Chu Mo couldn''t help but praise in his heart. This fruit is actually equivalent to the accumulation of Chu Mo''s seven days of cultivation with the divine mind method. This shows its value. Because Chu Mo''s cultivation speed was too much faster than those other monks.


    For other monks in the same realm, this fruit is at least equivalent to their 20 days of hard training! And this must be a monk at the level of Zujing.


    If such a fruit is given to an ordinary person, his strength and cultivation will be instantly promoted from a little foundation to the level of true immortals. And there will be no bad effect. Strength and accomplishments can be improved in this way, but the understanding and understanding of the Tao takes time to accumulate. Of course, we need more talent!


    Tao, not everyone can understand.


    This kind of fruit, in luotianxian domain, can definitely be called the top-grade fruit. It''s already a little surprising to see it here in the gray ground. Xie Fu used it to supply a large number of guests here without limit. This pen is indeed a little amazing.


    Chu Mo tasted other concentrated fruits, each of which has a different taste, but they are very delicious and contain almost little energy.


    Chu Mo secretly said: it seems that this general Xie Xie not only has taste, but also is a rich man with quite strong financial resources!


    Just thinking, someone nearby whispered, "is Daoyou alone? Don''t you mind if I sit here?"


    Hearing this sound, Chu Mo Meng was stunned. Subconsciously, he raised his head and took a look. His heart was already surging!


    Because this person, Chu Mo is really too familiar!


    Zi Dao!


    It can be said that from appearance to voice, and then to the charm of the body, it is almost exactly the same as Zi Dao!


    Even the eyes of both sides are very similar!


    It can be said that Chu Mo regarded him as Zi Dao at the moment he saw him.


    But... It can''t be a sub Tao at all!


    As a sworn brother, Chu Mo knows better than anyone where Zi Dao should be now.


    He is with Liu Yunfeng and others, trying to practice in isolation. And no matter how fast he cultivates, he can''t be like this one in front of him... He has reached the level of ancestral realm!


    Yes, the "Zidao" in front of us is a genuine ancestor giant!


    Chu Mo''s heart was extremely shocked, because he instantly thought of a possibility, the other side of the universe!


    If things are really like what he thought, Chu Mo doesn''t know how to deal with them.


    Kill this man? Will your sworn brother Zidao be all right? Is this really the case? I''m afraid no one can make it clear except the wise master. Chu Mo felt uncomfortable all over his body when he thought of the wise master who seemed to be watching him in the dark like a shadow.


    The key is that Chu Mo can''t figure out whether this "Zi Dao" in front of him at this time is a coincidence or a hint.


    Chu Mo''s realm, any idea, is only a flash of lightning, even one tenth of a flash.


    In this Zi Dao''s view, Chu Mo just looked up at him, and then smiled at him.


    "Of course." Chu Mo said.


    In front of him, the person exactly like Zi Dao also showed a smile and sat opposite Chu mo. then, his eyes showed a gentle light and looked at Chu Mo: "Taoist friend, I don''t know why, seeing you, I have a familiar feeling, as if we had met somewhere."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo smiled, and this one in front of him was communicating with him with a single deep wave. That is to say, he doesn''t want others to hear their conversation.


    "Since I came to this ghost place..." the man explained with his mind, "it has been ten years now. Only when I see you, I suddenly feel this feeling. So don''t blame me for being a little abrupt."


    "No, I think you are also very kind." Chu Mo also said with divine thoughts, and then asked, "are Taoist friends from the outside?"


    The man nodded frankly: "I come from a place called Luo Tianxian domain."


    "...." Chu Mo winked: "other universes?"


    "Yes, it''s completely different from this damn place." The man said with a wry smile, "I didn''t expect such an encounter."


    "Haha, if you say so, are you not afraid that others will be unhappy when they hear it?" Chu Mo responded with a smile.


    "Of course I wouldn''t say that to them."


    The man picked the tip of his eyebrows. This action made Chu Mo feel a trance. He really felt like facing Zi Dao. This man and Zi Dao are so similar in other aspects except cultivation!


    Don''t mention the appearance, it''s exactly the same. Even people in the realm of Chu Mo can''t find any difference. The aura, field, temperament... These are almost the same. The voice of speaking, expression and behavior, and even some small movements, such as raising eyebrows, this personal habit... Are all exactly the same!


    It''s... So similar!


    Even if Chu Mo has now become a real giant of ancestral realm, he can only smile bitterly in his heart at the first sight of this kind of thing.


    This way... He really can''t understand. I don''t know if I can explain what''s going on in Taishang.


    "Yes, anyway, I''m not a grey man." Chu Mo said.


    The face showed a happy look, and his honesty finally brought the honesty in front of him. In fact, in his heart, he couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was. Seeing this, I feel close for no reason. It seems that this person should be his brother!


    "I shouted."


    "My name is Chu mo."


    Both of them looked at each other and smiled.


    But the smile in Chu Mo''s heart is very bitter and helpless. The thing he was most worried about still appeared!


    He himself should be an abnormal number, but Zi Dao... Obviously not an abnormal number. However, the sub Tao in the universe corresponding to the Luo Tian universe suddenly appeared in front of him. And in terms of cultivation, it is much higher than Chu Mo''s sworn brother Zi Dao!


    "I think there should be a lot of things to communicate between us." Zi Dao said.


    "Well, find a time and opportunity, and I also want to have a good exchange with you." Chu Mo nodded seriously.


    Anyway, this thing has happened, so we must find out. In any case, he will not let his sworn brother Zidao suffer any harm.


    At this time, I suddenly heard a burst of cheering from the crowd.


    "General Xie Shouyuan boundless!"


    "General Xie Shouyuan is very happy!"


    "Congratulations, general!"


    "General Hexi!"


    A burst of polite congratulations sounded from many people''s mouths.


    Chu Mo and "Zi Dao" looked at each other, stopped communicating, and then looked at the sound.


    I saw a handsome young man with a warm smile on his face and walked out in a hurry. Beside him, there were several extremely beautiful women. It should be his wife and concubine.


    "This is Xie Xie, a very powerful big man."


    "Zi Dao" said to Chu Mo with divine thoughts.


    Chu Mo nodded, and suddenly he found that general Xie Xie seemed to be coming in his direction. He subconsciously glanced around. Here, he is a relatively remote place, and there are not many creatures who come all the way to pay their respects.


    At this time, "Zi Dao" said to him with divine thoughts, "it seems to be for you."


    Chu Mo was also a little strange. His heart said that he was exposed? But I don''t think it''s very similar. If it''s really exposed, Xie Xie, a person of this status, should also not be guilty of running to him personally. It is more unlikely that he will make any ugly scene at his own birthday party. Isn''t that hard for you?


    Even if you really want to do it, you should wait until you leave Xie mansion.


    "Thank you all for coming here to join Mr. Xie today. Today, everyone has a good time to drink. Wine... Is good wine; food is also good food! Everything is open to supply. I wish you a happy night!" Xie Xie''s voice was full of an inciting force. Even if it was a creature in the same ancestral realm, after hearing Xie Xie''s words, it would also have a feeling of boiling blood.


    Xie Xie then said, "I have another personal friend who needs to be entertained. Let''s have a good drink first. I''ll come out to celebrate with you later!"


    At this time, the waiters and waitresses in Xie''s house began to walk around the whole banquet with huge trays. On the tray, various delicacies exude an extremely attractive aroma.


    For a time, the atmosphere here became very warm!


    The grey creatures who are really familiar with Xie Xie are very clear, although this general often shows a smiling face and looks like talking and laughing. In fact, just like the word evil in his name, he is also quite evil!


    So, listen to what he says. If anyone dares to trouble him, for example: when our guests come, you say you have a personal friend who needs to be entertained? You obviously look down on us!


    Someone else may get an explanation. But if Xie Xie, he may suddenly give you a knife. He won''t care whether you come to support or to smash!


    Then he asked you with a smile, "is this explanation good? Is it transparent?"


    Of course, everyone is transparent!


    This kind of thing hasn''t happened in the past, so when Xie Yidao had a personal friend to entertain, everyone showed a very understanding attitude.


    But it is impossible to say that there is no curiosity in my heart. Who... Can be called a personal friend by Xie Xie.


    Then, everyone saw that Xie Xie came to the venerable man in his fifties and smiled, "Taoist friend, how about we talk in private?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1567

    Zi Dao slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Mo with a little concern. Because no one can see general Xie Xie''s mind from his performance. If Xie Xie''s mind was so easy to guess, he would not be evil.


    "OK." Chu Mo responded with a calm face. Standing up with a smile, the flowing Taoist rhyme made many people who had just seen him dumbfounded. Their hearts said, where did such a spiritual monk come from?


    Chu Mo''s temperament and aura, as well as the faint ancestral realm, should be regarded as a very rare kind in the whole gray land. In a place full of fighting, bloodshed, conspiracy and intrigue, anything beautiful can easily be torn to pieces at the first time!


    Here, there is no need for beauty!


    Just killing is enough.


    Chu Mo glanced at "Zi Dao" and gave him a reassuring look. To tell the truth, Chu Mo was almost subconscious when giving Zi Dao this response. After reacting, his heart was also full of complex feelings.


    No matter how identical this is with Zi Dao, he is not Zi Dao after all!


    He is another person!


    The other has a completely independent personality.


    Moreover, once some legends become true, maybe he and this son... Will directly become enemies and stand on the opposite side.


    I hope the fact is not like the legend.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    Xie Xie walked, and there were fewer and fewer followers around him. In the end, only Chu Mo was left. Then they came to a seemingly ordinary room.


    When I opened the door, I found that the room turned out to be a separate small world with strong fluctuations in the Dharma array. Chu Mo felt a little, and this array should not be able to penetrate even the creatures of cultivation like Zujing with divine consciousness.


    Chu Mo was not afraid and was let in by Xie Xie first.


    Close the door, Xie Xie smiled at Chu Mo, "there''s no way, I can only find such a place to talk to you, otherwise, this evil city... Is also restless."


    Chu Mo''s eyelids jumped and didn''t say anything. But I have a feeling that my secret has been seen through.


    "I also crossed the bluestone gate to the gray ground." Xie Xie was very direct, almost straight to the point. He glanced at Chu Mo with a serious expression: "but I came here much earlier than you. I was lucky. Not long after I came to the gray land, I met the evil ancestor, and then I worshipped the ancestor as a teacher. I became his own disciple. In a flash... Several centuries have passed."


    Several eras, that is hundreds of thousands of years!


    Looking at the handsome young man in front of him, Chu Mo was very shocked.


    "It was master who gave me everything in the gray earth, including reputation, status, resources... Everything. Without master, I think I might have fallen in the * * * robbery." Xie Xie said.


    "* * * robbery?" Chu Mo''s heart was more shocked, looking at Xie Xie: "have you passed the * * * robbery?"


    Xie Xie nodded: "although * * * robbery is terrible, it''s not impossible. However, if you guessed correctly, this kind of catastrophe... Should be very, very far away for you. You''re really young. It''s too early for me to become a Taoist. When I became a Taoist, I was nearly 100000 years old. And you, at most, are thousands of years old? What a genius!"


    Xie Xie''s cultivation and his status, I''m afraid he won''t praise a person at all on weekdays. But if he knew that Chu Mo was actually only about 100 years old, I''m afraid he would be stupid.


    In the whole practice world, there has never been a cultivator of Chu Mo''s speed.


    It''s only a normal time for a monk to meditate in seclusion for a hundred years. But for Chu Mo, Tao, the thing that practitioners pursue all their lives, seems to be known by birth. Born to be compatible with all kinds of Tao. This is a real talent, not comparable.


    "How did general Xie know my identity?" Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "I still think my disguise is very good."


    While talking, Chu Mo restored his appearance to normal. A young man with a jade tree in the wind appeared in front of Xie Xie Xie. It has been seen through, and it''s meaningless to continue to maintain that Taoist spirit.


    "I''m much older than you. You can call me brother Xie, and I''ll call you brother Xian." Xie Xie looked at Chu mo.


    "My name is Chu mo." Chu Mo said.


    "Chu Xiandi."


    "Brother Xie."


    The two immediately looked at each other and smiled.


    Xie Xie motioned Chu Mo to sit down, say: "Master, he is an old man. Over the years, he has been committed to finding the way to heaven. Therefore, he pays more attention to this gray land. Therefore, since the moment when brother Chu stepped into the gray land, the master has sensed it. At the same time, the master also saw the green stone gate. The brother may not know it. There is a great secret hidden in the green stone gate. In fact, master and I have been looking for information about the green stone gate over the years Clues and information, but they are too vague. "


    Chu Mo frowned slightly: "I don''t know..."


    "We all know this." Xie Xie laughed and said, "before entering the gray land, the virtuous brother of Chu should not know that there is such a place as gray land in this world."


    Chu Mo nodded frankly. He really doesn''t know this. In fact, he doesn''t even know the passage very well.


    Xie Xie said, "the virtuous brother is the second monk to enter the gray earth through the bluestone gate in these years. Coincidentally, the virtuous brother is also a human race. The biggest feeling of a place like gray earth is bloody, cruel, cold and ruthless, full of conspiracy. Anyway... There is almost no positive image. In fact, it is the same. The vast majority of creatures in the gray earth are indeed like this. But not all."


    Chu Mo nodded, and Mona was different from ordinary gray creatures. Xie Xie in front of him, although he still doesn''t know whether he is an enemy or a friend, he is indeed different from ordinary creatures in the gray earth.


    Xie Xie said, "I guess the good brother wants to enter the channel?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, I have friends to go through the robbery with me, but they didn''t cut themselves off and chose to enter the channel. But now I know that there is a big problem with that God. So I want to save them. And... I was accidentally involved in a dispute before."


    "What''s going on in the red snake clan? Don''t worry, brother. It''s up to brother Wei. I''ve saved it for you, including his friend Mona. You can choose to enter the passage, but even if you stay in the gray land, the red snake clan won''t dare to trouble you in the future." Xie Xie said.


    "Why is brother Xie so kind to me?" Chu Mo asked suspiciously.


    "Want to hear the truth? Or lie?" Xie Xie smiles.


    "What about the truth? What about the lie?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Lying is naturally what a virtuous brother can think of. For example, we are all Terrans, and we are very rebellious in our bones. We cut our gods and came to a place like gray land. It is a kind of fate to meet." Xie Xie said with a smile, "in fact, this can also be regarded as a lie, but it is not the main reason why I help my virtuous brother."


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded and agreed with Xie Xie.


    "As for the truth, we should also point out several points." Xie Xie said: "First of all, the relationship between the channel and the gray land is one that can never really live in peace. We need the channel to destroy a large number of gray land creatures for us. Those gray land creatures, like weeds, are too many. We must remove a batch of them every once in a while. And the channel also needs this way to consume some of the so-called gods that enter there through the universes connected by the channel."


    Xie Xie looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "you may not know that those gods are controlled by the list of gods. It''s almost impossible to cut off their gods. Because that will lead to the destruction of gods and forms! Complete elimination of the body and death! I think all creatures, practicing endless years, beg... Should not be this result."


    Chu Mo nodded silently. What he was most worried about now was whether Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi were really in the channel. If so, were there such things as gods on their bodies?


    Also, according to Xie Xie, the supreme existence in the channel is not a good thing! They consumed the so-called gods on the list of gods by fighting with gray land... This practice, no matter for what purpose, is absolutely not aboveboard.


    Xie Xie said, "the master figured out that the virtuous brother should enter the channel, so helping the virtuous brother is equivalent to attacking the channel. Why not do this?"


    Chu Mo smiles bitterly, but can''t help being a chess piece? When can I be a chess player? Even if you can''t play chess... You should try to make yourself able to lift the whole chessboard!


    Xie Xie then said, "this reason is not the most important. In fact, whether you help the virtuous brother or not, you don''t care much about how much trouble it causes to the channel. The main reason is that, second, people like the virtuous brother have great luck. The master hopes to form a good relationship and hope that one day, you can find the real way to heaven through the virtuous brother!"


    "Ah?" Chu Mo looked at Xie Xie in surprise, and said in his heart, where is the road to heaven?


    Xie Xie looked at Chu Mo calmly and said another thing that shocked Chu Mo: "according to the deduction of the master''s endless years, we should be in one egg."


    "...." Chu Mo was completely speechless, which was rare. His eyes became a little dull, looking at Xie Xie: "egg?"


    Xie Xie said with a serious face, "to be exact, it''s like this. The master said that the whole big space we are in, including channels, including many universes connected by channels, as well as the whole gray earth... And other universes, should be wrapped in an egg. Of course, this egg is not a real egg, but a description." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1568

    Chu Mo listened quietly. He felt that this statement was also quite new.


    "In these endless years, the master has crossed the gray ground and explored many universes several times. At the farthest time, he once walked for thousands of years! Then, he explored the edge with almost infinite divine consciousness." Speaking of this, Xie Xie''s face also had a shocked and incredible expression.


    This realm is too high. If you don''t reach that level, you can''t calculate and deduce the Tao and Dharma.


    "The universe actually has edges." Xie Xie said, "the ancient battlefield we are in is actually a marginal area in a sense, or an area close to the edge. Then, through the list of gods, with a supreme power, we bring the creatures into the channel. Entering the channel is equivalent to leaving the universe where we are. But the list of gods is artificial, but the qingshimen... Is not."


    Chu Mo frowned and said, "there are also traces of artificial carving on the bluestone door."


    Xie Yi shook his head. "If I say it''s the natural carving of the heavenly way, do you believe it?"


    Chu Mo stared and shook his head, "it''s hard to believe!"


    "But this is true. In other words, the will of heaven in our egg is also a ''person''. It is this'' person ''that made the bluestone gate." Xie Xie said with a sigh: "specifically, I can''t deduce it. I have almost no hope of stepping into the supreme realm in my life. According to the master, we can really understand what kind of world we are in only by jumping out of this big universe and rushing out of this'' egg ''."


    "This is too profound." Chu Mo smiles bitterly.


    In this state, he has not yet been separated from those gratitude and resentment, and he is required to pursue that kind of supreme road. It''s almost impossible.


    "It''s too profound." Xie Xie also laughed, "but speaking of it, this pursuit of the master should be what our generation of monks should really pursue. Otherwise, this life is boundless, and we can only be trapped in one place. How lonely?"


    Chu Mo was silent. Such a topic was really heavy.


    "The bluestone gate may be the key to rushing out of this egg." Xie Xie looked at Chu Mo: "I don''t hope to see qingshimen again, but you still have a chance."


    "How can you be hopeless?" Chu Mo looked at Xie Xie, a little puzzled, he never felt that the ancestral realm was the end of his way. Xie Xie is definitely a real genius. How can such a person lack confidence?


    Xie Xie pointed to his head: "it told me!"


    Chumerton was speechless.


    He understood that at the level of ancestral realm, he had the ability to calculate everything in the world. Once the brain domain is developed to the utmost, it is impossible to go further! Unless you get a big chance against the sky.


    But for creatures like Zu Jing, what kind of opportunities can be regarded as adverse? A great aura... It''s not even worth mentioning!


    So Chu Mo laughed bitterly. I can''t even say words of comfort.


    Xie Xie smiled and shook his head, "I''ve seen through for a long time, nothing. The existence of ancestral realm can be called a real giant in any universe. It dominates a universe and has endless Qi. The life span of 72 eras is nearly ten million years! It''s not short!"


    Is it short? It''s really not short. For a normal creature, it is a real living miracle to survive for thousands of years!


    It can be said that any star in the void of the universe has been formed for at least billions of years. And this kind, generally speaking, is also called a young star by people!


    As for those vast continents floating in the universe, it is even longer, and some have even existed for thousands or even trillions of years!


    Therefore, even the existence of ancestral realm is very insignificant for the ancient history of the universe. Only when we reach the realm of Taishang, the level of immortality in theory, can we truly achieve the unity of longevity and heaven.


    But Xie Xie told Chu Mo in the subsequent conversation that the supreme being was not really immortal. He said that his master, big foot evil master, has lived for more than 50 million years now, and his life should be more than half!


    "The Supreme Shouyuan... Is it 100 million years?" Chu Mo was really shocked.


    "According to the master''s deduction and some things he has experienced, it seems to be so." Xie Xie said with a smile, "so, the words of boundless life are always relative. That''s why the master wants to really leave this egg. He wants to know why creatures with independent thinking exist."


    Say, Xie Xie looked at Chu Mo: "You and I are all monks who rejected the call of the channel and chopped their own divine personality. You still have hope to step into the supreme realm. The purpose of the good fortune made by the master today is to call the virtuous brother when he steps into the supreme realm in the future. Because according to the deduction, after the disaster, the qingshimen should appear again. According to some ancient information found by the master, it is indicated that the qingshimen that appears twice will Bring the incoming creatures into a really strange place. And that place, according to various signs, should be outside the egg. "


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but take a breath, but still said with some doubts, "there should also be many creatures in the supreme realm in this world. Can it be said that when they crossed the supreme robbery, they didn''t see the qingshimen?"


    "No." Xie Xie said, "any living Supreme Master, who is still alive... Has never seen the bluestone gate. This gate... Not everyone can see! But if you can see the creatures once, you should see them again in the time of the supreme disaster!"


    Chu Mo nodded. At this point, he finally understood the reason why Xie Xie and the big foot evil statue behind him helped him so selflessly.


    Qingshimen... Is the fundamental!


    In addition, there was no conflict of interest between the two sides, so big foot evil reverend and his disciple Xie Xie, after discovering some secrets of Chu Mo, did not threaten anything, but released a strong goodwill and was willing to provide Chu Mo with a lot of help.


    For Chu Mo, he is also willing to make this kind of good fortune. If it is not necessary, who is willing to make enemies everywhere? Who is willing to make enemies everywhere?


    The conversation between the two sides did not last for a particularly long time, and it lasted more than half an hour. Xie Xie also introduced Chu Mo more details about the gray land, letting Chu Mo know many secrets of this gray land.


    "Even the existence of our ancestral realm claims that divine consciousness can cover the whole universe and destroy the stars with a wave of hands. We have the ability to travel through the stars and even through the universe, but in fact, we may have difficulty in thoroughly calculating the secrets of a star around us." Xie Xie sighed, "the Tao is everywhere, and the Tao is ethereal and mysterious. The real Avenue is actually infinite. Even if we think that we have a kind of Tao, in fact, we are just getting started."


    "Yes, compared with the whole river of years, we creatures are really insignificant." Chu Mo nodded.


    Xie Xie suddenly said, "by the way, the man in front of you just now, you should be careful of him."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    "That man came from the passage." Xie Xie''s face became serious and looked at Chu Mo: "he is very strong! He can penetrate the barrier of the channel. It should be several years since he came to the gray ground, but because he has always been very responsible and never did anything out of line, we have never had any conflict with him. But this person is not simple!"


    Chu Mo thought that it was more than simple. His background was simply amazing! But this kind of thing, Chu Mo doesn''t want to share directly with Xie Xie. So Chu Mo cut off the topic, looked at Xie Xie and asked, "brother Xie, how much do you know about the mirror universe?"


    Xie Xie was slightly stunned: "mirror universe? You mean... In the channel world, the two identical cosmic spaces connected by the real invisible channels?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Xie Xie said, "well, I heard the master mention something. The master said, this is the positive and negative."


    "Front and back?" Chu Mo savored the meaning of Xie Xie.


    "Well, I can''t say anything about this phenomenon. But I know one thing. The pros and cons can''t meet. Once they meet, great disasters will inevitably happen. Both sides should be annihilated." Xie Xie said.


    "Is it impossible to coexist?" Chu Mo asked.


    "According to the master, he also looked for another him in this world. Because the master is inductive. He felt that there should be another him in this world. However, in the end, the master gave up looking for him. Because according to the master''s deduction, it would be a disaster if they met." Xie Xie said, "it''s really hard to say whether I will meet you in the channel. But there is almost no precedent, and I haven''t heard of such a thing happening. Generally speaking, for example, I..."


    Xie Xie stood up, Say softly: "Now I''m already a friar of ancestral realm, so it means that I have quite strong Qi luck. Then, even though I''m also talented and intelligent, my Qi luck has been occupied by me, so even if he has the best talent, he can hardly grow to my achievement. On the contrary, if I do nothing in this life, in the end, I can only become a friar of the great holy realm by working hard. Then Well, another me... May have become a monk in the ancestral realm or even higher! This is what the master gave me. But how specific, because there is no precedent, I dare not assert. "


    Xie Xie looked at Chu Mo: "in this world, there is another possibility!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Xie Xie.


    Xie Xie said, "no matter how many universes there are, you are unique! This kind of universe is usually called abnormal number by people."


    With that, Xie Xie looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "master used to suspect that I was an abnormal number, but then I had an induction and felt the existence of another me. Therefore, I am not an abnormal number. But did you... Have an induction?"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    At the beginning of the month, on the first day, please ask your brothers and sisters for fire support!


    Vote more for recommendation! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1569

    Have you ever felt it?


    Of course not!


    Long ago, someone said that Chu Mo was an abnormal number.


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and shook his head, "no, I never felt that there was another me in this world."


    Xie Xie took a deep breath, and there was a flash in his eyes. He said with some excitement: "if the facts can prove that you are really an anomaly, then... No accident, you should be able to really grow up. Because the luck that originally belonged to two people was all on you!"


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said, "no induction now, doesn''t mean there won''t be any in the future. It''s hard to say such a thing."


    "That''s why I said that we have never mastered the real Tao. We are just a group of creatures stronger than ordinary creatures." Xie Xie smiled and shook his head, and then ended the conversation with Chu mo.


    After all, today is his birthday. It''s not good not to show up for too long.


    He agreed with Chu Mo that after his birthday, he would arrange Chu Mo and Mona to enter the channel.


    For others, it is extremely difficult to enter the channel, but for Xie Xie, who is of this status, it is not difficult.


    Chu Mo returned to the banquet hall and found that Zi Dao was no longer there. Chu Mo had some regrets in his heart. Speaking of it, he also wanted to know more about the universe in which this sub Tao was located.


    He wanted to know whether the Luo Tianxian domain of this Zi Dao was also a Ji royal family. Was there also a Ji Qingyu in the royal family? Whether she married Chu Tianji... There are many things he wants to know.


    But he searched the whole banquet hall, but he couldn''t find the figure of Zi Dao. As if he had left.


    After Chu Mo returned, he gained a lot of envious eyes. There are few people who can let general Xie Xie go alone and communicate for such a long time on this gray ground!


    Many creatures are secretly guessing who this elegant old man is.


    Yes, Chu Mo changed back to the previous dress. Although Xie Xie promised, he didn''t want to make trouble. Especially in front of many red snake people.


    The whole banquet was held in a very cheerful atmosphere.


    However, in the middle of the banquet, a big man in the evil city stood up and said loudly, "there is wine and meat, but there is nothing to cheer up, which is a little boring."


    "What does general Oolong want to cheer up?" Xie Xie looked at him and said with a smile.


    "General Xie Xie, I have several Terran beauties here. They are very good at dancing. How about I let them dance and help everyone have fun?" General Oolong said with a smile.


    Chu Mo secretly looked at the Oolong general, who looked more than 40 years old, tall and strong, with a beard and a blue one-sided horn on his head. It seems that it should be a creature of Jiaos. Although he turned into a human, he probably thought that the single horn was very beautiful, so he didn''t hide it.


    At this time, in Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge sea, a divine thought of Xie Xie suddenly came: "this person... Is the person who almost became the father-in-law of the hapless little prince of the red snake clan. His body is a black Jiao."


    Chu Mo''s heart moved slightly, and his face remained calm.


    Xie Xie laughed with an open mind, "dance? The dancer general Oolong must have found must be excellent."


    "Then, my little brother will make a fool of himself!" General Oolong said, slapping his hands.


    At this time, someone brought in a group of extremely gorgeous women directly from the outside. Any one can be called excellent.


    Tall, fair skinned, his body was full of holy breath.


    None of these women is lower than the Holy Land!


    The expression on their faces is not good-looking, one can see that they are actually reluctant.


    Chu Mo''s eyes swept over these women. When he saw the last person, he was stunned. His heart was like a sea of rivers and seas, setting off a huge wave!


    How could it be her?


    Another acquaintance!


    Very familiar!


    But the relationship with Chu Mo is not good, and even... There are some resentments!


    Ouyangfei!


    Chu Mo knew her name when she first entered the testing ground in the past years. Later, she learned that there was a history between ouyangfei and Zi Dao. But then he chose to follow Zhong Sheng. After Zhong Sheng was beheaded by Chu Mo, ouyangfei also disappeared. After that, Chu Mo didn''t hear any news about ouyangfei.


    Maybe he went back to his family, or he hid secretly and looked for a place to heal.


    Seeing this familiar face again here in gray earth today, Chu Mo''s heart shook very strongly!


    This feeling is stronger than seeing a person exactly like Zi Dao!


    The ouyangfei in front of me is by no means the one Chu Mo knows, because this ouyangfei is a giant in the ancestral realm! Just a cultivation, has been completely sealed. I don''t know who lost it, but this realm has become a prisoner.


    Of course, this is not the main reason for Chu Mo''s inner shock. Here he saw a Zi Dao in the ancestral realm and ouyangfei in the ancestral realm, which seemed to... Vaguely illustrate a huge problem!


    Whose universe is the mirror image!


    As big foot evil venerable infers, two identical universes are positive and negative.


    But who is positive? Who is the opposite? It is positive to believe that any party will adhere to the world they live in!


    But now, Chu Mo is a little sad to find a reality, that is: even if he is really an alien, it is likely... All the people he knows well, those relatives and friends around him... Are all the kind of people who are not lucky enough... It is difficult to achieve the road!


    He has been promoted to the ancestral realm, and he is not afraid of disaster. Even if you can''t achieve too much in the future, at least you will have a life of nearly ten million years. But if all the people around him can''t achieve Zujing Avenue, isn''t it in the future that he will watch all the people around him die one by one?


    In the end, none of the relatives and friends he knew were gone. Only he is still alive, looking at solitary graves, feeling boundless loneliness.


    This feeling is really terrible.


    I feel sad when I think about it.


    Chu Mo didn''t feel good about another ouyangfei. In the Luo Tianxian domain where he was, ouyangfei abandoned Zi Dao and followed Zhong Sheng.


    But this does not mean that ouyangfei in another world is also separated from Zi Dao.


    At this scene, Chu Mo has understood that ouyangfei''s capture should be the fundamental reason why Zi Dao appears here!


    He wants to save ouyangfei!


    Maybe even Xie Xie didn''t know about it at all. The giant of ancestral realm or the super giant. No matter how powerful, it is impossible to know everything. Maybe just like Xie Xie''s heresy, we can travel in the universe and destroy the sky and earth, but in fact, we can''t even know all its secrets from the youngest star.


    Do you want to help them?


    Chu Mo is actually a very decisive person. He rarely hesitates so much.


    Zi Dao''s attempt to save ouyangfei here is undoubtedly a fool''s dream, not to mention Xie Xie and oolong, these powerful giants of ancestral realm. In the whole banquet hall, there are at least dozens of ancestral realm!


    These are all creatures standing on the gray ground!


    From Chu Mo''s point of view, he should be completely cold at the moment, and let Zi Dao and ouyangfei survive. It''s better for this Zi Dao to be directly killed. In that case, his sworn brother Zidao will be safe!


    Completely safe!


    Before and after, there is no cause and effect with Chu Mo!


    As for ouyangfei''s life and death, he doesn''t need to care.


    However, deep inside, there seemed to be a voice constantly reminding Chu Mo: you can''t do this! The truth of the fact may not be as you think. The two people they said will be annihilated when they meet, and there will be great disasters... It may not be true! Master Lingtong... Should be an example!


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s heart gradually stabilized.


    Later, he read to Xie Xie with a divine voice: "can the woman who walked last be saved?"


    Xie Xie was slightly stunned. He wouldn''t think that Chu Mo fell in love with the woman at first sight. Although it was a beautiful woman of the highest quality, beauty will always be embellishment and never become a theme when she reached their level of cultivation. But he did not understand Chu Mo''s motives.


    "Do you know her?" Xie Xie decided to help Chu Mo and Mona, but that didn''t mean he was willing to help others. Helping Mona is all about Chu Mo''s face.


    Wu long must also attach great importance to such a human woman in her ancestral realm. People come to celebrate their birthday, and take out the precious beauty to celebrate their birthday. If he asks for it, it will certainly cause Oolong''s dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, if there is no special legitimate reason, he doesn''t want to take care of this matter at all. Although he is not evil to Chu Mo at all, he is normal. But in his bones, that kind of evil... Is infiltrated into the blood into the soul. He was a little uncomfortable with Chu Mo''s rash approach. But it''s not enough to make him attack. Facing Chu Mo, he didn''t want to attack.


    "This woman and you just reminded me to be careful of that person. It should be a couple."


    "What does that matter to us?" Xie Xie interrupted Chu Mo''s words before Chu Mo finished speaking. How old is it? I just reminded him to be careful of that person, but now he wants to take care of things? Besides, how do you know they are lovers? Because they all came through the passage?


    Xie Xie didn''t even think about how Chu Mo judged that the woman and the person might be lovers. Now he was only worried about his unhappiness.


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment. He wanted to explain the situation to Xie Xie Xie, because he believed that big foot evil Zun would certainly be interested in this kind of thing! They may even sit down and study it together. But Xie Xie''s indifferent attitude towards this matter made Chu Mo suddenly lose interest and continue to talk to him.


    "Just forget it, brother Xie." Chu Mo replied.


    Xie Xie didn''t respond at all this time. He felt in his heart that Chu Mo had nothing to do to find trouble for himself!


    Do you really think I''m the master''s own disciple, and I''m supreme here? Master, he can''t kill everyone, can he? As his disciple, I should handle many things more carefully, otherwise, I will discredit the master. If it weren''t for the master, I wouldn''t care about anyone!


    Xie Xie felt that Chu Mo was a little too much, but he didn''t know what he had missed. Many years later, when he knew the truth of some things, he regretted it.


    Chu Mo was not angry, and Xie Xie didn''t owe him anything. In fact, he had just finished that sentence with Xie Xie, and he had some regrets in his heart.


    Even if it''s entering the channel, without his help, he can''t get in?


    I Chu mo... along the way, you have met many people and received a lot of help. But most of the time, I rely on myself!


    I have sound limbs, no crutches, and I still don''t walk?


    Chu Mo never lacks temper. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1570

    At this time, the group of gorgeous women, one by one, had been coerced and stepped on the stage. This stage, in midair, is a transparent invisible boundary. All the women stood there, and even * * * * could see clearly. Many grey Terran friars at the scene couldn''t help shouting.


    General Oolong''s face on the other side also showed satisfaction. This small hand is easy for any monk here. But few people can think of this way.


    "Ouyangfei" was full of anger in her beautiful eyes. She was a monk in the ancestral realm, and was actually forced to dance here for this group of garbage in the gray ground. That feeling is really worse than death. But she can''t do it even if she wants to die!


    Her accomplishments were completely sealed, and general Oolong''s men also threatened her that if she dared not to perform honestly, she would be stripped naked all over, and then thrown into the transparent barrier in midair for anyone to visit.


    This means, for a woman, is simply extremely vicious. But it has to be said that this is very effective. Ouyangfei''s heart was full of humiliation. Standing on the border, he looked at the countless creatures of all ethnic groups in the whole banquet hall, and his mind was really dizzy.


    At this time, ouyangfei and other women''s spiritual awareness of the sea, The cold voice of one of general Oolong''s men came: "Cheer up, jump well, jump well, maybe the general will give you concubines to those big people last time when he is happy! Don''t feel that this will humiliate you. This is the best way for you! Don''t think about returning to your hometown and other things. This is impossible! Especially you, ouyangfei. Even if you go back to the channel, your fate will be more serious than here Okay? "


    General Oolong''s subordinate is also a celebrity woman, but she is very cold and ruthless. However, her last words still touched ouyangfei. Of course, she would not be willing to become the concubine of a big man in the gray land at will. But back to the channel, there is also only a dead end!


    She and Zi Dao fought hard and finally came out of the ancient battlefield. I thought I was on the list of gods. From then on, I jumped out of the three realms, not in the five elements, and became a real God. In the future, I can really live in two places and be at ease.


    After arriving at the passage, I suddenly realized that this was a great conspiracy!


    The deity that made them ecstatic was actually a deadly means to balance them. Although the man holding the seal token patted his chest and promised that this was the rule of the channel, he would not do anything to them in fact. But at that time, several rebels were executed on the spot, which still gave ouyangfei and Zi Dao a huge impact!


    What is not going to do to them? It''s they who are honest and obedient... They won''t do anything to them!


    What''s the difference between this and slaves? We have worked hard day and night to practice. In the world where we live, we are all indomitable heroes, all of whom are the real pride of heaven. It''s so easy to become a God. Is it to be a slave here?


    Zi Dao comforted her at that time, keeping a low profile first, and then trying to solve the problem later.


    In fact, no matter ouyangfei or Zi Dao, they all know clearly in their hearts, where did they come from? There''s no way!


    The list of gods has existed for countless eras. It still exists today. Through ancient battlefields, they summon their battle hardened friars from the ancestral realm. Become the servant of the big people in the channel!


    This shows that there is a force in the channel that they can''t shake at all!


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei really endured at that time, but unexpectedly, something more deadly happened.


    The monk holding the seal token came from a place called Luoshui family. After they arrived there, a powerful figure in the Luoshui family took a fancy to ouyangfei. Want ouyangfei to be his concubine!


    Ouyangfei certainly couldn''t agree, and Zi Dao couldn''t agree. So after discussing, they simply ran away.


    After getting familiar with some situations in the Luoshui family, they pretended to agree to the big man, and then through an opportunity to go out, they were surprised, killed the man who held the God token, grabbed the God token, and then ran away directly. The ability of the two giants of ancestral realm, regardless of everything, is quite amazing.


    They broke a sealed crack and rushed directly to the gray ground.


    But when they passed through the crack, they were dispersed by the torrent in the crack. That is to say, nine years ago, Zi Dao had already entered the gray ground along another crack. His crack belongs to the kind that appears randomly, so fortunately, he didn''t encounter the grey creatures guarding those cracks.


    Ouyangfei was seriously injured because she struggled in the crack for several years. After entering the ash field, I met general Oolong who guarded the entrance of the ash field and the crack of the passage.


    After a bloody battle, ouyangfei killed many Oolong general guards and was finally captured.


    Zi Dao searched everywhere for ouyangfei''s whereabouts since he entered the gray land. He finally figured out that he and ouyangfei should have encountered different time rules in that crack. So he came a few years earlier.


    In this way, Zi Dao searched for nine years in the territory of big foot evil Lord.


    Only recently did I get the news from ouyangfei.


    But what made him feel bitter was that he had no ability to save ouyangfei!


    In the past nine years, Zi Dao has been studying the God seal token, but no matter how he studies it, he can''t get much useful information from the token. It can only be inferred that the existence of making this kind of token is absolutely higher than the ancestral realm.


    Then, there should be only too much.


    Zi Dao was also bitter in his heart. If he could withstand the temptation of the list of gods in the past and not go to the ancient battlefield, then he and ouyangfei would definitely be the top existence in Luo Tianxian domain!


    A real young giant!


    However, at this time, it is obviously too late to understand this truth.


    Think again of the giants in Luo Tianxian domain who have not entered the ancient battlefield, Zi Dao, or ouyangfei, who is now blocked and cultivated by others, standing on the transparent barrier and dancing to the creatures in the gray earth, only envy is left in his heart.


    At this time, the music sounded, and a group of women stood on the transparent border and danced.


    These are all powerful cultivators. Even if they have never learned dance, it is easy to jump out of a beautiful dance with their cultivation.


    The women in the holy land above the transparent barrier are also captives captured by general oolong. But these captives came from other forces in the gray land. Unlike ouyangfei, it is a Terran from the channel.


    Ouyangfei danced to the music with this group of women who were also controlled by others.


    At this time, there was a pair of eyes in the crowd. They looked at ouyangfei without blinking. He is also trying to hide his anger.


    He is Zi Dao!


    Ten years later, after nine years of separation, he finally met his Taoist companion again.


    His heart was extremely excited, but also full of fear.


    Even as a giant in ancestral realm, he is still full of fear!


    He knew in his heart that as long as he dared to fight, he would die! Ouyangfei... It''s hard to say whether she will die, but the end will never be too good. It is likely... To be the way to control her Oolong general to vent his anger.


    But if you don''t do it, just watch it here? Looking at my woman... Dancing to this group of gray scum on the transparent border?


    The pride of the top monks made Zi Dao''s heart stab on it like thousands of needles at the same time.


    It hurts!


    At this time, in the spiritual sea of Zi Dao, there was a low spiritual fluctuation: "don''t be impulsive, I''ll help you find a way, there may not be no way to solve this matter."


    Zi Dao was calm, but he had a huge wave in his heart.


    It''s Chu Mo!


    The Terran monk who felt friendly at the first sight!


    But this is not a problem. The problem is that I have changed my dress and covered up myself. How can he recognize me? More importantly, how does he know the relationship between me and Phil? What''s going on?


    "You can''t come to any good end now, and general Xie Xie will not let you go. Wait and see what happens first, okay? Believe me, I won''t hurt you. Besides, we must have a good chat when we have time later." Chu Mo''s voice continued to come.


    Zi Dao nodded slightly, but he didn''t even respond with his mind. Don''t want to disturb anyone. Somehow, deep in his heart, he had an almost blind trust in Chu mo.


    This is simply an incredible thing for a monk in the ancestral realm!


    Chu Mo said he wanted to have a good talk with him. In fact, he wanted to have a good talk with Chu mo. He wanted to know what was going on.


    On the transparent border, the dance of those women was finally over. Throughout the banquet hall, there was a cheering sound.


    General Oolong''s face also showed a smile. In this way, general Xie Xie''s birthday banquet was brightened, which made him very happy. Everyone knows that Xie Xie is the beloved General of the great foot evil ancestor, and it is said that there is a deeper relationship. But no one knows how deep it is.


    Anyway, it is necessary to make friends with Xie Xie in this territory.


    However, at this time, a rough voice suddenly sounded in the banquet hall: "Hey, brother oolong, how do you sell those girls?"


    The faces of the women standing on the transparent border all changed slightly. Ouyangfei, in particular, hated him even more. But there was nothing I could do but stand there with a livid face.


    "Hyena God, my girls... Are not for sale." Oolong glanced at the speaker and said with a smile.


    A very ugly and short man sat on a table not far from oolong and said casually, "it''s just a group of prisoners of war. I heard that the woman ran out of the channel? I like her! Oolong, make an offer. I want her!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1571

    Xie Xie at this time, he remembered what Chu Mo had said to him before, saying that he wanted to protect the woman. However, he really disapproved. It''s just a beautiful girl running out of the channel. Why is this guy so unpromising? When you are in trouble, you still covet beauty. And insisted on making a nonsense. What did she tell herself that the person who reminded him to be careful might be a couple? It''s simply


    Because of Chu Mo''s words, Xie Xie was a little low on Chu mo. I think Chu Mo is really confused about the situation. He really thought this was the universe he once dominated? This is the gray ground! Even if he Xie Xie had a huge backer, big foot evil Lord, he didn''t dare to act recklessly!


    You, a little fellow chased and killed by the red snake clan, dare to meddle? Can there be other thoughts? That''s enough!


    Well, now let me show you the cruel side of the gray land.


    Xie Xie was calm and smiling, watching the excitement.


    Wu Long sat there with a smile on his face, and then said faintly, "hyena God, are you sure you really want to buy her?"


    "Oolong, are you bullying me and can''t afford the price?" The hyena God sneered, "in this evil city, there seems to be nothing that my hyena God can''t afford?"


    "She is valuable, because I have decided to give her to the evil ancestor first and let her become the maid of the evil ancestor." Oolong said with a smile.


    The face of the hyena God immediately showed anger, and the faces of those sitting beside him also showed anger.


    This is nonsense!


    If Oolong really wants to give her to the evil ancestor first, how can she be forced to dance in the transparent barrier for everyone? Although it''s not a great humiliation, if this woman really becomes the maid of the evil ancestor in the future, it may not be a good thing for oolong.


    But he would rather say so than sell the woman to him, which made the hyena God extremely angry in his heart. The hyena God looked at the oolong and said in a cold voice, "don''t you give face?"


    "Well, No." Oolong answered very simply.


    Chu Mo was in a daze. He couldn''t understand it. These beings are all real big men in the gray land. They are all generals under the command of big foot evil Reverend. Will they turn over because of this matter?


    PA!


    The hyena God slapped the table in front of him and sneered, "oolong, I''m not happy with you for a long time. Dare you fight? If you lose, I''ll give you the demon umbrella and win... I want not only this woman, but also your King Kong sword!"


    Oolong laughed, "OK, I promise you!"


    There was an uproar in the crowd in the banquet hall.


    "Demon umbrella... That''s the strongest magic weapon of the hyena general. As soon as the demon umbrella comes out, all evils retreat!"


    "The most evil thing... The hyena God will never take it out and show it easily. Is it true that the hyena God has a crush on that woman? I think she''s so ugly!" A non-human grey man muttered.


    "I also think she''s ugly. Maybe in human aesthetics, such a female is beautiful? It''s hard to understand." Another non-human gray big guy said.


    "Demon umbrella... What a good thing!"


    "Vajra sword is also good!"


    "Although it''s good, it''s not as good as Tianmo umbrella!"


    Listening to the discussion in the crowd, Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled with a faint light.


    At this time, the hyena God and the Oolong had already flown into the mid air of the banquet hall. At this time, the hyena God looked at Xie Xie and said, "general, this war should cheer you up! Come on, open a Dharma array and see how Lao Tzu can smoke this little snake."


    General Oolong sneered and didn''t say much. He took out a glittering sword directly from the storage space.


    Vajra sword!


    A top ancestor level magic weapon.


    Xie Xie said, "both of you are your brothers. Fight back, don''t move. It''s really hot."


    With that, he directly tied his hands, and a powerful Dharma array suddenly appeared in mid air. The wave sent out by this array made Chu Mo feel suppressed.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Xie Xie glanced faintly at Chu mo. It seems to be warning!


    Chu Mo was expressionless and sat quietly watching.


    The hyena God and the Oolong are now in a very independent small world, with Dharma arrays sealed around. The small world they live in is actually very huge. Is a really huge space.


    The group of people in the banquet hall below can also clearly see their fighting inside.


    Don''t say, it''s really fresh to celebrate Xie Xie''s birthday in this way. Because the fighting between the two sides will not really mess up here.


    Chu Mo understood why Xie Xie didn''t care, but was happy to see his success.


    At the same time, he also had a deeper understanding of the ruthless character of these creatures in the gray ground.


    Everyone''s attention is now focused on the two people in the small world in midair. Ouyangfei and the group of women were led by a cold and beautiful woman towards the corner of the banquet hall.


    Chu Mo moved in his heart and passed the divine idea to Zi: "don''t start at this time."


    Just now, there was almost some uncontrollable Zi Dao, so he had to sit there again. Look at the small world in midair. If he didn''t miss ouyangfei in his heart, he was also very curious about this kind of battle, and he also wanted to have a good look at what tricks the two giants of ancestral realm could play.


    At this time, in the small world in midair.


    The hyena God took out a black umbrella from his body. The umbrella didn''t open. The umbrella tip was extremely sharp and glittered with cold awns. The hyena God pointed to the Oolong with this umbrella. A black gas instantly turned into a sharp light and directly shot at the Oolong!


    Is this the beginning?


    Chu Mo smoked at the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t expect them to fight as soon as they said.


    The Oolong over there also directly swung the Vajra sword and beheaded at the hyena God.


    Qiang!


    A loud noise came out in an instant.


    Even with the barrier of Dharma array, this shocking sound still makes the noise in the banquet hall stagnate.


    The oolong and the hyena were intertwined in an instant. What kind of duel did it look like? Clearly, it''s fighting!


    Moreover, it''s a real fight between life and death!


    Chu Mo silently calculated in his heart as he looked at it: the fighting ability was super strong, the magic power was ok, the Taoism was strong, and the comprehensive combat power was a little stronger than those ancestral monks he had seen in Luo Tianxian domain. However, it''s just a little bit. It''s hard to say who will win and who will lose if we really fight for life and death.


    In the universe of Luo Tianxian domain, almost all giants would not stop fighting when they were young. It can be said that every giant who can finally stand out is the one who has experienced hundreds of battles. Combat experience to the extreme. However, after reaching the realm of giants, generally speaking, that kind of cruel battle will almost disappear from their world.


    But grey ground is different here, it''s really different!


    The giant of ancestral realm here is still like those monks whose accomplishments are not top-notch. They fight and kill as they say! The momentum of the superior is not enough, but the killing opportunity on them is completely unmatched by the ancestral giant of the universe like Luo Tianxian domain!


    So, taken together, it is indeed a little stronger than those giants in Luo Tianxian domain.


    In midair, the battle in the small world has reached white hot!


    Both sides showed their magical powers and applied magic, fighting and Taoism to the realm of transcendence.


    This fierce and terrifying battle made all the creatures below see their blood boiling. Because of different races, there will be great differences in aesthetic views. But all kinds of creatures, in the face of this war, naturally boiling blood in their bodies... Is the same!


    At this time, Chu Mo peeped in the direction of the women and saw the subordinates of general Oolong who guarded the women of ouyangfei. Almost all his energy was spent watching the war.


    At this time, Chu Mo saw a figure in the crowd!


    Mona!


    This guy is now in human form and looks much more pleasing to the eye. Also cover up the breath on your body very well. Except Chu Mo, no one really found its flaws.


    Chu Mo passed a divine thought wave: "general Mona, don''t show anything strange."


    Mona was really expressionless, looking at the battle in the middle and small world in the air with a dedicated face, and even shouted with the crowd at the top of his voice.


    "Have you found the entrance of the crack? Is your defense strong now?" Chu Mo asked with divine thoughts.


    "Found, not strong, most of the strong, all ran here!" Mona responded quietly.


    "So, are we sure to fight in and blow the barrier away?" Chu Mo asked.


    "It''s a little difficult, but half Zhu Xiang''s Kung Fu is enough. Now it''s really a good opportunity. You''re so hidden. I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" Mona responded.


    "OK, then go there and wait for me now, and I''ll be there later!" Chu Mo said.


    Mona''s mind fluctuated: "do it now?"


    "Dry!" Chu Mo is very straightforward.


    Mona is a native grey creature. In the face of Chu Mo''s simplicity, it is particularly happy.


    "Good!" Mona got up quietly and walked out.


    There were also many people coming and going in the whole banquet hall. Everyone was watching the battle between the oolong and the hyena God, and didn''t care about Mona''s leaving at all.


    It''s just a little person, and not many people will pay attention to them.


    Chu Mo is different. Because he was received by Xie Xie alone before, everyone will notice his every move.


    However, Chu Mo had his own way. On his left leg, in the middle of the nine character mantra platform, the array character formula was instantly urged to the extreme by him. In a moment, he changed his face! At the same time, he ran the six character mantra in his right leg.


    A faint smell of compassion emanated from him.


    a step!


    Only one step, Chu Mo has transformed from a fairy old man into a bitter monk in sackcloth.


    In the whole banquet hall, although the number of such monks is not large, there are also dozens.


    Chu Mo changed in the blink of an eye¡ª¡ª


    Send it on the third watch and ask for a monthly ticket!! Monthly Ticket!! Monthly Ticket!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1572

    His own strength is indeed too strong, not to mention his age, he is very strong!


    He has several kinds of avenues, and then he can cultivate each kind of avenue to this level of perfection, which can be called an absolute miracle in the whole history of practice!


    It''s not too exaggerated to say that there is no such person as him in the world!


    In a moment, Chu Mo completely changed his appearance and aura.


    At the moment, everyone''s attention is on that battle, and there is no change in him at all.


    This is the result that Chu Mo had calculated before he began to act!


    Therefore, he did it naturally and smoothly, and there was nothing suspicious at all. Even staring at his son Dao all the time, in that moment, there was an illusion: How did Chu Mo suddenly disappear?


    Zi Dao''s face was shocked.


    He is also the giant of Zujing!


    Although he recognized the saying that there was a difference between monks in the same realm. But is this too exaggerated? Right under his nose, Chu Mo brazenly became another person. Then, more exaggerated, in the place where Chu Mo was originally sitting, the immortal old man, after a trance, unexpectedly appeared again!


    Sit there quietly, head up, watching the increasingly fierce battle in the small world in midair!


    Damn it!


    In an instant, Zi Dao even doubted his own judgment.


    Because he did watch Chu Mo stand up, walk forward, step out, and become a person. Later, he saw the old man, who was a fairy, sitting there calmly.


    Separation, change... These magical powers are not too difficult for monks in their realm. But if you want to be like Chu Mo in public... It''s really not easy for God to finish all this without knowing it!


    More importantly, Chu Mo''s Avatar sitting there, his breath, and his field have not changed!


    At least, there is no change in the eyes of Zi Dao, a giant who is also the ancestral realm!


    one divides into two!


    a seamless heavenly robe!


    Zi Dao''s mouth couldn''t help opening slightly. Now he was very suspicious of his eyes and judgment. And let him finally determine that all this is true, is a sudden spread into his spiritual sea of thought: "you start now, go to the gate of the hall and wait for me."


    Then, Zi Dao looked at the bitter monk in sackcloth and walked towards the corner in front of countless big people.


    At this moment, Zi Dao was deeply moved, which almost made him cry directly! He even had an impulse to rush over and save ouyangfei with Chu Mo!


    It''s not relatives, Chu Mo should help me so? How can I repay his kindness? Even if it takes my life... Will I be willing?


    "Don''t be impulsive. I have a way. You just need to do what I say. I have something old with you. I''ll talk about it later." Chu Mo''s divine thoughts fluctuated and passed to the spiritual sea of Zi Dao.


    Zi Dao was moved and confused. He desperately searched for his memory. He wanted to know when he had met this person who he thought was very kind and familiar with?


    At this time, there was another burst of applause in the banquet hall.


    Because the battle between the oolong and the hyena God is simply too fierce!


    The combat power of the two sides is not much different, and the Oolong may be a little stronger, but the hyena God has a demonic umbrella in his hand. At this moment, the demonic umbrella has been opened, scattering terrible and cold power. It kept blowing at the oolong. Oolong was also unwilling to be outdone. The Vajra sword in his hand was equally powerful.


    Boom!


    There was a roar in the small world. That scene even made people wonder whether the small world could withstand the battle impact of the two ancestral giants. It seems that it may be broken at any time, and then it will be like the sky falling... On top of everyone.


    This sense of tension and excitement made all the creatures in the banquet hall feel passionate.


    All kinds of cries sounded, and all the creatures were excited.


    Even Xie Xie''s evil face showed a touch of excitement.


    No one noticed the monk in sackcloth who incarnated Chu Mo, and no one noticed that Zi Dao quietly left the banquet hall after his transformation.


    When Chu Mo passed by the female subordinate of general oolong, who was guarding the girls of ouyangfei, the previously extremely cold woman was looking at the small world fanatically and shouted, "general! Fuck him!"


    Chu Mo, who passed by her, didn''t even look at it!


    No kidding, who dares to make trouble in such a place? It''s all against your own life!


    Ouyangfei had no intention of watching the excitement at all. In her heart, there was only boundless anger and desolate powerlessness. That kind of uncontrollable feeling of fate made her feel like death.


    At this time, a divine thought suddenly spread to her spiritual sea.


    "Ouyangfei, don''t be afraid. I''m here to save you."


    Although ouyangfei''s accomplishments were sealed, he was also a monk who set foot in the ancestral realm. Although his heart was full of shock, the expression on his face did not change at all. Just glanced at Chu Mo and blinked slightly undetectable. Signal her to understand.


    Then Chu Mo passed by ouyangfei.


    Like a gust of wind, ouyangfei immediately disappeared, but then she appeared there intact. Still a dejected look, head bowed, motionless.


    At that moment, the frenzied female guard glanced here with some doubts, but she only saw the bitter monk in hemp slowly leave.


    The female guard curled her lips in disapproval and continued to turn her head to look at the battle scenes in the small world.


    Chu Mo walked calmly towards the entrance of the hall.


    Shrink to inches!


    One step to the entrance, out of the door, I saw Zi Dao standing there.


    Chu Mo directly passed a thought wave: "people have got it, come with me."


    Two figures almost disappeared there at once.


    There are also many creatures in the gray ground outside, whose status is not qualified to enter the banquet hall. They all gather outside, and are also looking at the huge mirror magic in the sky.


    In the image, the battle between general oolong and general hyena is playing synchronously!


    The atmosphere outside is even more fanatical than that inside the banquet hall. There are also those who set up gambling. All kinds of howling, cheering and swearing are heard one after another.


    No one paid any attention to the figure of Chu Mo and Zi Dao who disappeared instantly.


    At the same time, the voice of Mona has appeared in Chu Mo''s mind, guiding Chu Mo how to go.


    Soon, Chu Mo and Zi Dao had arrived outside the evil city, and then they directly spread out their bodies and ran with all their strength.


    Billions of miles of starry sky passed behind them in the blink of an eye.


    Then Chu Mo saw Mona''s figure.


    Seeing Chu Mo coming with a man, Mona was a little surprised.


    "My friend." Chu Mo didn''t explain much.


    Mona didn''t ask any more. With Chu Mo and Zi Dao, he jumped directly into the void.


    There is a barrier there, and all three of them can perceive the existence of that barrier.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the barrier could not stop the three people at all.


    After rushing in, the three saw that there was also a mirror magic power in it. A group of creatures in the gray ground were gathering there shouting and looking at the battle between the oolong and the hyena God with a fanatical face.


    The three saw that the battle had come to an end by now, and the two giants of the ancestral realm were all injured, and they could obviously feel that the general hyena seemed to have the upper hand!


    Because Oolong''s face was very ugly, as if he had suffered a lot.


    Facing the three strong men who suddenly broke in, the grey creatures guarding the crack here were all stunned. Before they opened their mouths and asked, Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Mona had already shot!


    Now time is more precious than anything!


    Although it is billions of miles away from the evil city, it is nothing to the real strong.


    The killing caused by the three ancestral giants together is really unparalleled.


    There are only one gray creatures in the ancestral realm who are responsible for guarding here, and those who are all the peak of the great holy realm. On weekdays, the strength here will never be so weak. But today, because of Xie Xie''s birthday, they all rushed to pay a birthday call!


    If someone dares to attack on the other side of the channel, the guard here will give a signal at the first time. But no one expected that there was no call from the channel, but there was a problem inside the gray ground.


    Kill this group of people by surprise!


    The giant of ancestral realm roared angrily, but he was directly interrupted by three attacks!


    Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Mona didn''t need to communicate at all, and directly attacked the creatures in the ancestral realm with the strongest attack. The wave produced by the attack directly smashed the creatures in the great holy land into slag.


    With one blow, the grey creature in the ancestral realm was seriously injured directly, but he still sent a signal for help.


    However, this is meaningless. Because Chu Mo''s second strike directly blew it to pieces!


    The creatures in the great ancestral realm were completely disabled in two rounds. Although not dead, but has completely lost all combat power.


    Chu Mo did not kill all of them, ignoring it, and directly jumped at the crack under the leadership of Mona.


    Three people together!


    Chu Mo''s killing heaven directly cut out an extremely fierce knife.


    With a knife, the seal directly cracks a big hole!


    Zi Dao and Mona were a little stunned.


    "Go!"


    Chu Mo shouted loudly, and when he rushed, he rushed in directly.


    Mona gritted his teeth with Zi Dao and rushed in with him.


    The crack cut by Chu Mo suddenly closed.


    In this place, only the primitive God''s incomplete ancestral gray creature was roaring: "enemy attack! Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1573

    Meanwhile, riots have begun to appear in the banquet hall over there!


    The news of the attack on the crack has come!


    The battle between general oolong and general hyena has also been decided. General hyena, with the advantage of one move, defeated general oolong and became the winner of this battle.


    The border was removed here, and the angry and depressed general Oolong knew what had happened in an instant. His eyes shot a light that wanted to eat people, stared at the general of the hyena God, and said with a sneer, "good hyena God, your scheming is really deep!"


    The hyena general over there won not only the Vajra sword from his old rival General oolong, but also a beautiful woman like flowers. The key is that the woman is still a monk in the ancestral realm. It''s the best way to make a cauldron. His mood is simply unprecedented pleasure. But at the moment of coming out, he also knew that something had happened at the crack entrance.


    But so what? This kind of thing hasn''t happened before. There are always some creatures who can''t stay in the gray ground and want to enter the channel by breaking through the cracks. In the eyes of general hyena, that kind of behavior is simply brain damage!


    Can the grey creatures who can''t stay in the grey ground survive when they get to the channel? That''s a big joke. Besides, the passage is not in his charge. If something happens, it''s also general Oolong''s pot. He carries it on his own.


    But I didn''t expect that the King Kong sword that general Oolong lost to him was not given to him, but poured a large basin of sewage on him. General hyena was angry on the spot: "little snake, you make it clear to me. Why am I so scheming? If something goes wrong in your own jurisdiction, it''s none of my business?"


    General Oolong sneered, "you used this battle to hold me back, and then created a great opportunity for the other side. Dare you say this thing is not your own?"


    "You fart!" General hyena angrily said, "if you can''t afford to lose, you can''t afford to lose! You bastard snake!"


    General Oolong sneered: "I want to report this matter to the evil ancestor and ask him to make a decision!"


    "Just report it. Shit, I''m born with this injustice!"


    "Go!" General Oolong sneered.


    "Just go!" General hyena was also sneering, and he didn''t believe it. This matter has nothing to do with him. Why pour dirty water on him like this? It''s a dream to let him carry a black pot!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    The two giants of Zujing, who had just finished a fight, disappeared directly like two angry cocks.


    The whole banquet hall became more and more chaotic.


    Everyone was guessing who had the courage to break through the crack entrance at this opportunity.


    However, at this time, the timing is simply too subtle!


    No wonder general Oolong would doubt general hyena. If it were them, they would also have such doubts.


    And if the other party did so, it was also equivalent to slapping general Xie Xie Xie. After all, the defense at the crack entrance became empty because of Xie Xie''s birthday banquet.


    The crack entrance guards who came to Xie Xie''s birthday banquet were also extremely upset. They had rushed back at the first time of the incident.


    A grand birthday party, because of this matter, was made a little stiff atmosphere.


    Xie Xie over there looked at the "Chu Mo" over there as soon as he knew the news. Because he has an intuition, this matter must have something to do with Chu Mo!


    Feeling his gaze, the "Chu Mo" over there raised his head and smiled at Xie Xie.


    Xie Xie, a little unconvinced, opened his mind and shrouded over Chu mo. Then, Xie Xie''s face changed and he immediately took back his mind.


    All this was done in an instant, and others didn''t feel anything at all. It just felt that general Xie Xie''s face became more ugly.


    At this time, in the corner, the female subordinate of general oolong, who was responsible for guarding the captured women such as ouyangfei, suddenly gave a cry of surprise. Although it was short, it was enough to attract the attention of many people.


    Even Xie Xie, with a slight jump in his heart, looked in that direction.


    The female subordinate of general Oolong grabbed the collar of "ouyangfei" and angrily said, "who are you?"


    Ouyangfei showed a mocking smile on her face, and then her body suddenly turned into a wisp of smoke, and then disappeared!


    "Damn it!" The female subordinate of general Oolong was furious and gave a shout.


    Someone even changed the real ouyangfei under her nose and replaced him with a fake substitute, which can no longer be fake. The cold and beautiful woman suddenly appeared in her mind the figure dressed in linen. But at this time, it is impossible to find that person again!


    She suddenly fooled on the spot, her face pale. Because she has thought of her ending. The angry general Oolong will definitely not let her go. Her fate must be worse than death!


    Thinking of this, the woman committed suicide on the spot.


    The consequences of turning a monk into a Taoist in the ancestral realm are quite amazing.


    The whole banquet hall was instantly filled with a sad atmosphere, and the infinite essence of the avenue was like a storm, which almost broke the banquet hall directly!


    Many people with weaker cultivation spurted blood on the spot and were seriously injured. The first to bear the brunt... Are those women in the holy land, who suddenly turned into dust. You can''t die anymore.


    Xie Xie''s face showed anger, and he directly opened the Dharma array, and then sealed the power of transforming the Tao. All the giants of ancestral realm in the banquet hall worked together to help Xie Xie Xie suppress this force. Xie Xie alone can''t suppress it.


    At this time, general oolong and general hyena suddenly appeared in the banquet hall. Their faces were not very good-looking, and they didn''t even see the face of the big foot evil Lord. He was scolded by a God and was driven back.


    As a result, after coming back, general Oolong saw at a glance that his subordinate chose to commit suicide, and he almost went crazy in an instant!


    After a moment of insight into the cause and effect, general Oolong issued an earth shattering roar: "who is it? Who is calculating me? Get out of here!"


    After understanding the cause and effect, the hyena general over there couldn''t help laughing coldly: "oolong, you owe me a King Kong sword, a beautiful woman in the ancestral realm."


    With that, general hyena turned and left.


    The rest of the crazy Oolong general, with his ancestral momentum, was about to break through this world!


    Xie Xie said in a deep voice, "oolong, calm down!"


    "How can I calm down?" Oolong''s eyes are red. During this time, he has been in a bad mood.


    First, a marriage he valued failed. In fact, he paid a lot for this marriage. Once the marriage is completed, his position here in the big foot evil Lord will be blessed. At least much better than now.


    As a result, the little prince was as sick as a brain. The son of a thousand gold went to the battle to kill the enemy and was blasted to death. The marriage was almost over. Because apart from this little prince, there is no such a suitable candidate at all!


    The storm of this matter was about to pass, but now it happened again. The crack entrance he guarded was broken, and a ancestor was destroyed. A female prisoner he liked very much was unexpectedly taken away without anyone knowing it. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know who did it. But I can guess that nine times out of ten they are with the people who attack the crack entrance!


    "This is a conspiracy!" General Oolong said coldly, "I will find out! No matter who is involved in this matter, I will not let him go!" With that, he turned and left.


    I didn''t even say hello to Xie Xie. This is the style of grey creatures. Politeness and politeness are just things that are occasionally used.


    Xie Xie didn''t say much, just passed the divine idea to Chu Mo: "come with me!"


    Xie Xie also left!


    The whole banquet experienced joy, climax, storm, and finally... Broke up unhappily.


    In the same room, Xie Xie looked at Chu Mo angrily, "what do you want to do? Chu Mo, do you think I''m too kind to you? Have you ever asked who Xie Xie is? You... How dare you even calculate me?"


    "How can I count, general?" Chu Mo said with a calm smile.


    "You... I''m so angry! Xie has always calculated others in his life, and has never been calculated like this! Don''t you admit it?" Xie Xie looked at Chu Mo in front of him. It was clear in his heart that Chu Mo had reached the channel by now!


    Even if he embarrasses this one in front of him, it doesn''t make any sense at all!


    "If I really calculated the general, I wouldn''t leave such a Dharma body here." Chu Mo said faintly, "this matter, in anyone''s view, is just a headless case. At most, this matter can be found to be related to Mona, the person the general reminded me to be careful, and the woman captured by general oolong. But in any case, the general''s head can''t be found."


    Xie Xie was so angry that he couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but he had to admit that Chu Mo was telling the truth. Because the Dharma body left by Chu Mo had no flaws at all, and indeed no one dared to blame him.


    "But why did you do this? I have promised you that you and Mona can smoothly pass through the crack and enter the passage. Why can''t you wait?" Xie Xie looked helpless and couldn''t vent her anger.


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile, "this thing was meant to be told to the general, but the general didn''t give me that opportunity. Anyway, I want to thank the general. What I promised before is still true. If one day, I really have the honor to step into the supreme realm, and when I cross the robbery, I will invite the elder Xie Zun to come."


    Up to now, Xie Xie''s evil heart can only endure even if there is great dissatisfaction. Chu Mo''s behavior made him unhappy, but he couldn''t vent at all. People are just telling him one thing with facts: I can go without you Xie Xie! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1574

    Chu Mo looked at Xie Xie, who was silent, and smiled: "general, let''s... See you tomorrow!"


    Xie Xie glanced at Chu Mo and said angrily, "if I meet in the channel, I won''t be merciful! I hope you''re still alive and haven''t been killed by the group of people in the channel!"


    "Hahaha, thank you for your concern." Chu Mo laughed.


    "Who cares about you? I can''t wait for you..." speaking of this, Xie Xie closed her mouth bitterly. He dare not say that. Because his master not only hopes that Chu Mo can live, but also hopes that Chu Mo can live well. Break through as soon as possible, and you will have the opportunity to find the road to heaven!


    "So goodbye." Chu Mo said, suddenly thinking of something, looking at Xie evil way: "please do it to the end, general, and open the crack again..."


    "You..." Xie Xie was angry, but there was nothing he could do.


    If you don''t let Chu Mo leave, and let him stay here, you can''t tell what bad things will happen to him.


    Although it was only a short day to contact Chu Mo, Xie Xie was enough!


    He felt that compared with Chu Mo, he was not evil at all! Chu Mo is evil!


    Under the pretext of inspection, Xie Xie took a large group of people to the crack entrance, and then said that he wanted to check the seals and clear everyone out.


    Then he looked at Chu Mo viciously: "get out of here!"


    Chu Mo threw a fist at Xie Xie: "general, see you later!"


    "Roll, roll!" Xie Xie was so angry that he didn''t want to look at this guy more.


    This time, he was really calculated a little hard, because seriously investigated, all things, in fact, the source is here with him!


    If Oolong knew the truth of the matter, he would have to turn against him even under the pressure of evil zunlao Zu.


    He will also offend a large number of other grey creatures. For example, the whole red snake clan


    Therefore, it''s better to send the disaster star away quickly.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo took Zi Dao and Mona. As soon as he entered the big crack, he felt the violent power inside, and there was a feeling that he was going to tear people apart!


    That force was so strong that Chu Mo wondered how many people would die in this crack every time the creatures in the gray earth invaded the channel? Needless to say... It must be an immeasurable number.


    In this crack, there is a strong law of time flowing. Each time, the three avoided danger.


    In the end, the three finally passed through the crack and saw the barrier below.


    "Be careful, there are strong people guarding over there!" Zi Dao passed the divine thoughts to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo replied, "go down and do it!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    On this side of the passage, on the extreme cold border, above the sky, there is a huge border.


    Above the border, there is a huge crack, which leads directly to the gray ground.


    Here, regarded as a forbidden area by the whole passage, is an ominous place.


    A large number of monks are guarding here. Among these monks, there are more than a dozen monks in ancestral realm, as well as tens of thousands of monks at the peak of the holy realm. As an entourage, we are stationed here together.


    These monks at the peak of the great holy land were all born in the passage.


    But they are almost all the descendants of those ancestral friars on the list of gods. As soon as they were born, they had a divine personality, and their cultivation speed was extremely fast. But again, controlled by the list of gods.


    For this fate, their anger is less than those giants in their ancestral realm. But also full of resentment.


    If the grey creatures didn''t attack, their life would be better. Although the environment here is very bad, that kind of cold, even the Holy Land monks can''t bear it. But I won''t lose my life after all.


    Once there are a large number of grey creatures, it goes without saying that the vast majority of them will die.


    Therefore, what they hate most in their hearts is naturally the powerful families in the channel, and the second... Nature is the creatures in the gray ground.


    Those ancient people in the channel can''t be provoked, so they can only vent all their anger on the creatures in the gray ground.


    There is absolutely no possibility of letting go when you see one by one!


    Guo Xiu is the commander of the Han Bing family of the Tonggu clan. He is a man without divine personality and belongs to a collateral branch of the Han Bing family. His cultivation reached his ancestral realm 30000 years ago, and then he became a commander with those "gods" stationed here in the extreme cold border.


    Over the years, with his military exploits, he rose to the position of commander-in-chief. There are about 30000 people under his command, including six friars from the ancestral realm, and more than 28000 friars from the top of the great holy realm. There are also more than 2000 monks in charge of logistics from the early stage to the late stage of the great holy land.


    He is in charge of the border, which is ten billion miles long. The entire border, hundreds of billions of miles long, seals the cracks on it.


    Recently, President Guo Xiu is a little restless. He often summons the six commanders under his command, that is, the six "gods" of the ancestral realm, to discuss matters together.


    Those six "gods" have already hidden all kinds of anger in their hearts after years of tempering, and they seem to have accepted their fate.


    Don''t admit your fate... What can happen? Can we still rebel?


    If you don''t have the damn God in your head, the rebellion will also be rebellious. Even if you fail, you can at least get a ticket on the back. But they all knew that once they had a different heart, the general holding the seal token would never have any mercy for them.


    The great general, named Guo Chang, is said to have reached the late stage of the ancestral realm, guarding the seal of the 100 billion mile long crack.


    Guochang is a real fierce man! He is the legitimate son of the Han Bing family. He has distinguished military achievements and a very domineering temperament. He is not funny on weekdays. Even the commander Guo Xiu saw him, and he was humble and honest. When others saw Guo Chang, it was even more like a mouse seeing a cat.


    It can be said that the existence of God turned all those ancestral giants with God in their minds into walking corpses. Over the years, they have almost forgotten how powerful they were in the universe.


    I can''t remember how they were all powerful and powerful.


    Here, endless snow mountains and mountains stretch like giant dragons. Dormant in this extremely cold frontier.


    On weekdays, it is extremely quiet here, and there is hardly any sound.


    Guo Xiu, wearing a fur cloak, stood at the door of the cave, raised her head and looked at the seal in the sky. Murmured, "how good would it be if someone could completely plug this crack?"


    A girl who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old stood beside him and said with a smile, "is the commander daydreaming again?"


    Guo Xiu turned around and looked at the woman spoiled. She reached out and scraped her lovely nose: "Yaoyao, how did you run out? It''s too cold here!"


    "People are not afraid of cold!" Yao Yao laughed, her eyes were like two crescent moons, very cute, and said in a charming voice, "I''m also a monk in the Great Holy Land!"


    "Well, yes, the Great Holy Land... Our little princess has grown up so soon!" Guo Xiu had a gentle smile on his face.


    Guo Yaoyao, the young daughter of General Guo Chang.


    She is also Guo Chang''s favorite child. She is the only one who can make Guo Chang smile. She said that if she wanted the stars in the sky, Guo chang would rush into the sky without hesitation, pick a star and come back, refine it into a little star and give it to his daughter.


    But her identity is a little complicated.


    She is a half god and half man. Her mother is an ancestral giant from the channel connecting the universe!


    People who are on the list of gods have divine personality in their minds.


    There are many women around Guo Chang, all of whom are Taoists carefully selected by the Han Bing family for him. Any one is naturally beautiful and has quite high talent. But somehow, Guo Chang fell in love with a woman with a divine personality in her mind.


    This matter once caused an uproar in the cold ice family. Guo Chang was almost abolished. It is said that it finally shocked the ancestors of the Han Bing family. Lao Zu spoke in person, which suppressed this matter.


    But Guo Chang also paid a price. He has little hope of returning to his family in this life. We can only guard here. Otherwise, as the legitimate son of the Han Bing family, he had already returned to the family. Never stay in such a dangerous place forever.


    Guo Chang was tough enough to exchange his wife and daughter''s safety at this price.


    However, Guo Yaoyao is not recognized by the Han Bing family.


    Are you kidding? A girl with half a deity in her head is simply a great disgrace to the Honggu family, the Han Bing family! If she hadn''t been Guo Chang''s daughter, if she hadn''t been protected by Guo Chang, she would have been assassinated long ago.


    Guo Chang didn''t want to cut off the deity in the brain of his favorite woman and baby daughter, but he had no way at all!


    Speaking of it, no one in the whole cold ice family has this ability!


    It is also because of this matter that Guo Chang learned a shocking secret.


    That is, the ancient families in the channel now have a large number of gods in their hands. But no one has the ability to cut off the Godhead! Neither can Taishang Guzu!


    How did the list of gods come from, where did the power on the list come from, and what was the matter with the Godhead. No one can make it clear now. The ancient history of the channel also seems to have been faulted. Anyway, all the ancient families in the channel follow this rule.


    Every few years, send out a list of gods, open the ancient battlefield... Call the strong from all universes. Use these strong men to guard the cracks and fight against the creatures in the gray ground.


    Cycle after cycle, like a huge cycle. No one can change this reality. No one can change it, and no one dares to change it.


    Guo Chang once knew a taboo secret in the channel. In fact, it is not a secret, but a taboo!


    There was once a brilliant genius in the channel who tried to develop a magic instrument to cut off the divine spirit. Later... That genius disappeared. The family of that genius was also razed to the ground overnight. Even an ancient ancestor of the supreme realm died!


    This matter is one of the biggest taboos in the whole channel, and no one dares to mention it.


    But there is one thing that Guo Chang can confirm.


    Too, not the strongest existence in the channel!


    Not at all!


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain the disappearance of the genius family. There is no way to explain all the secrets contained in the list of gods and gods.


    But all this is like a mystery.


    Shrouded in, the whole passage¡ª¡ª


    Delivered on the third watch!!!


    Ask for recommended tickets, monthly tickets and others, and don''t forget. You can vote up to two votes a day. Remember the rest. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1575

    Guo Yaoyao was born here and grew up here. She is also of the same generation with Guo Xiu. She is nominally brother and sister.% Chinese% novels, like Guo Xiu''s half daughter, are almost hugged by Guo Xiu. So she was very close to Guo Xiu since she was a child, and she still depends on Guo Xiu very much. Sometimes even Guo Chang tastes delicious, but there is nothing he can do.


    "Brother, do you think someone will rush out of the barrier suddenly?" Guo Yaoyao looked at the solid border in the sky above her head and asked curiously.


    "Of course." Guo Xiu first gave Guo Yaoyao a spoiled look, and then said with a smile, "otherwise, my brother will be guarding here all year round, and it won''t be meaningful?"


    "Why do you think they want to come to our side? Is it not good to stay in their own homes?" Guo Yaoyao is still a girl after all, and Guo Xiu and others protect her too well. Basically, she hasn''t seen any bloody scenes.


    However, in such a place, anyone will experience this kind of thing sooner or later. This is also inevitable. At the critical moment, even General Guo Chang will fight!


    Guo Xiu and Guo Chang have always been reluctant to accept this fact. I hope Guo Yaoyao can live happily and carefree all her life.


    How big is the world, how dark is it, how many secrets are there... How many unhappy things do you have to know? Why do you have to understand?


    But people have a thirst for knowledge, and they will grow up after all. Now, this once simple little girl is growing up little by little.


    Guo Xiu sighed slightly in his heart and said, "in the gray land, the resources are very scarce, the living environment is very cruel, and it is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will die. Therefore, the creatures there are very eager for our resources."


    "Then why can''t we let them come?" Guo Yaoyao looked at Guo Xiu with big water Lingling eyes and looked puzzled: "let them come here. Isn''t it OK for everyone to live in peace?"


    Guo Xiu was dumbfounded, and it was obviously difficult to tell a child these things so that she could fully understand them.


    However, he was not in a hurry, Just smiled and said, "there are too many of them. If you put them all here, they will occupy all our resources in a short time. Moreover, if you put them here, they will not be grateful to us, because the environment in which they live all year round has already made the creatures there dehumanized. There are... Just destruction. Endless destruction."


    "How could this happen?" Guo Yaoyao''s big eyes were filled with sadness.


    "Most of the creatures over there are not human yet." Guo Xiu said, suddenly his eyes coagulated and said in a deep voice, "Yao Yao, go back... Go back to the Dharma array. There is something moving over there!"


    Guo Yaoyao subconsciously raised her head and looked at the sky above her head. I saw that the invisible border had begun to show a large number of ripples. Like the calm lake surface blown by the wind, ripples spread out in all directions.


    "Go back!" Guo Xiu said, directly expanding his divine consciousness, and shouted, "brothers... There are invaders, prepare for war! Prepare for war!"


    In fact, many monks in charge of observation and observation have found this situation, and the warning thoughts rise and fall one after another.


    "Grey creatures invaded!"


    "Prepare for war!"


    "Everyone... Prepare for battle!"


    This time, Guo Yaoyao did not return to the defensive array at the first time as before. Instead, he said seriously, "brother, I don''t want to hide. I want to see with my own eyes what this battle is like!"


    "Yaoyao, this can''t be..."


    Before Guo Xiu finished speaking, she was interrupted by Guo Yaoyao: "brother, I know you are protecting me, but I have grown up. I will participate in this kind of thing sooner or later. I am also a part of this place. Please don''t drive me away as a child, OK?"


    "But..." Guo Xiu still hesitated. This is not a joke. Those creatures in the gray earth will never care about your identity. Once a powerful grey earth creature is killed, let alone Guo Yaoyao, even Guo Xiu, may fall at any time!


    "Brother, I''ll see. I won''t make trouble for you. In case of any crisis, I''ll go back as soon as possible!" Guo Yaoyao said with a firm face.


    "Don''t run around!" Looking at the stronger ripples above the head, Guo Xiu''s heart couldn''t help popping up. He could sense that the creatures in the gray ground were definitely not weak.


    He can only begin to command loudly, let those monks in the ancestral realm rise to the sky, and once he finds the shadow of the creatures in the gray land, he will immediately kill them at all costs!


    Figures from all directions began to fly to the sky. Like streamers, it looks extremely dazzling.


    Guo Yaoyao was also very excited. It was the first time for her to see such a scene when she was so old. It''s really exciting.


    Guo Xiu''s eyes are fixed on the position where the ripples fluctuate the most. The tension in his heart... Is also getting stronger and stronger.


    It can make a monk in the ancestral realm produce such an induction, which is enough to prove the dangerous degree of the creatures over there. Guo Xiu is even a little regretful now that he didn''t forcibly send Yao Yao to a safe area.


    But at this moment, it is obviously too late to do anything else!


    Boom!


    An earth shattering bang, the sound blasted to the eight wastelands * *.


    ********£¡


    There is only one sound left between heaven and earth. Besides, no matter what sound... I can''t hear it!


    Those monks who had just rushed to the sky, several ancestors were fine, but those monks at the peak of the great holy land, at this moment, all seemed to lose control, and fell from the sky one after another!


    It was unexpectedly shocked by this loud noise!


    Then, a huge crack directly appeared in the junction, and the crack stretched for tens of millions of miles.


    Guo Xiu opened the powerful barrier and protected Guo Yaoyao inside, so that the sound would not hurt her. Therefore, Guo Yaoyao did not receive much shock. But the crack suddenly appeared, but she was stunned directly.


    Is this the real power of the grey earth creatures?


    Guo Yaoyao''s heart was full of shock.


    Through the crack, she could even see the chaos inside. It''s like a place of chaos!


    Various forces crisscross inside.


    This scene, although only for a moment, is enough to leave an indelible impression on girls like Guo Yaoyao.


    Three figures rushed out from the crack.


    Several monks in the ancestral realm, without saying a word, directly shot at the three figures!


    There are six such friars in the ancestral realm here, Guo Xiu. This time, five directly appear. The other one has been paying attention to it.


    The five ancestral giants attacked at the same time, which was so fierce that it was unimaginable.


    Although there are different laws in this channel, this attack is still a terror that turns the world pale!


    Unexpectedly, there was an extremely powerful field around the three figures. That field was distributed by several powerful magic instruments.


    The monks here are prepared, but the three people who rushed out are not prepared at all?


    The strike of the five ancestral giants directly hit this field.


    Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Mona almost followed the five ancestral giants at the moment they shot!


    The other side''s blow didn''t do much to the three of them. But the counterattack of the three of them surprised the five of the other side!


    Because the strength of these three people... Are too strong!


    The power of Zi Dao may be a little weaker, but the power of Chu Mo and Mona is really terrible!


    Mona was a real fierce man who fought several times and returned intact. He was also very clear about the power of the law on this side of the channel. Therefore, his attack is very accurate. With one blow, a giant was directly kicked out. But I didn''t even look at it, so I shot at the second person!


    Although Chu Mo didn''t feel the law on this side of the channel, Zi Dao and Mona had reminded him before. Chu Mo doesn''t care about the suppression of this law at all!


    He rose too fast, and his fight was never interrupted. He knows all levels of fighting at his fingertips. For Chu Mo, the law suppressed the channel of the realm, and there was no feeling of being bound at all.


    Killing heaven in his hand instantly cut out two extremely cold blades, directly forcing the two giants of ancestral realm back.


    Boom!


    By this time, Mona''s second strike had also hit his second target. Push the giant of ancestral realm back.


    The realm of Zi Dao is weaker than Chu Mo and Mona, but it is not so weak!


    That was also the real strong man killed in his own universe. Otherwise, it was impossible to escape with ouyangfei in the pursuit of the Luoshui family.


    Therefore, after Chu Mo and Mona Shuangshuang pushed back two opponents, Zi Dao also beat his opponent out.


    "Just five?" Chu Mo still had some doubts.


    Zi Dao youyou said, "there will be more in a while!"


    "Go!" Mona shouted in a low voice with divine thoughts.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s powerful divine consciousness has closed the following situation to the bottom of his heart. At a glance, he saw Guo Xiu in the distance and the beautiful girl beside Guo Xiu.


    "That''s a big shot." Chu Mo looked at Guo Xiu and said to Mona and Zi Dao.


    Both of them understood Chu Mo''s mind at once. Control the big man first!


    The tacit understanding of the three is really too strong.


    Guo Xiu over there felt something wrong when Chu Mo looked in his direction. He shouted at guoyaoyao beside him, "Yaoyao, hurry back!"


    Guo Yaoyao, who has the realm of a great sage, but has never had even a little practical experience, simply did not feel the smell of danger approaching. At this time, she said, "our people... Were beaten away?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1576

    "You..." Guo Xiu''s heart is really full of regret at the moment. If he had known this, he might as well send her back at the beginning!


    Now, it''s too late!


    Although the laws in the passage are different from those in other places, the suppression of practitioners is very strong. However, this distance simply does not allow Guo Xiu to make any response.


    Chu Mo three people... Have rushed over!


    The five Zujing friars who were beaten away before, and the sixth Zujing friar who didn''t fight, all rushed here crazy at the moment.


    If Guo Xiu and Guo Yaoyao have a good or bad life, they don''t have to live.


    But Chu Mo''s speed was too fast and their eyes were too poisonous!


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo rushed over directly to Guo Xiu!


    Guo Xiu''s superior breath is too full. At first glance, he is not like the other five ancestors. He is almost dead and can''t feel the breath of any superior.


    However, Guo Xiu was different. Standing there, Yuanbi Yuezhi knew at a glance that he was a big man.


    At this time, Guo Xiu made a huge mistake!


    His performance just now is a little too concerned about Guo Yaoyao!


    Zi Dao may be a little worse, but Chu Mo and Mona are people of different opinions.


    "That little girl... Is more important!" Mona''s eyes showed a touch of cold.


    He is a real grey creature, not even a Terran, and he is full of hatred for all creatures in the channel. So, coming to the channel, he is the most unscrupulous one in his bones.


    Chu Mo reminded them with his divine thoughts, "you are no longer a creature in the gray land now! Don''t hurt them."


    Mona also instantly woke up and smiled apologetically at Chu Mo: "then... Catch her!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo and Mona hit each other directly at Guo Xiu!


    Guo Xiu himself was afraid. In addition, facing two powerful giants of ancestral realm alone, his momentum was directly weakened. But at this time, he couldn''t stand to step back, so he had to harden his scalp and hold on... He took a blow from Chu Mo and Mona.


    Zi Dao is not much different!


    Chu Mo communicated with Mona''s mind, and he could also hear it. Therefore, he directly grabbed Guo Yaoyao.


    At this moment, Guo Xiu was so angry that he roared and thought, "what''s wrong with bullying a little girl?"


    But no one listens to him!


    Guo Yaoyao, a little girl who has never had any combat experience, showed a surprisingly calm side at this moment.


    She raised her hand with a blow!


    A cold breath hit Zi Dao directly.


    "Ouch, not bad!" Zi Dao was really a little surprised that a little girl in the great holy land could make an attack that was not too weak than that of Zu Jing. Even he can only temporarily avoid the edge and bypass the side.


    "Bad guys!" Guoyaoyao angrily scolded.


    However, there was a lot of difference in the realm after all. In a blink of an eye, Zi Dao had come to her and controlled the little girl in his hand. Then he said coldly to Guo Xiu, whose eyes were about to crack, "stop, general."


    "You... You are shameless!" Guo Xiu is really going crazy.


    "It''s shameless. Needless to say, it''s meaningless." Zi Dao said faintly.


    At this time, the six giants of the ancestral realm also flew here and were about to attack the three of Chu mo. But they also saw Guo Yaoyao who was under control at the first time. There are a million gray creatures rushing and whistling in their hearts.


    All cursed Guo Xiu in their hearts: are you fucking stupid? Let this little ancestor run out to watch the war?


    The six ancestral giants stopped at the first time without even reminding Guo Xiu.


    Guo Xiu made the first serious mistake before, and now the six ancestral giants have made the second serious mistake.


    Their actions have fully shown that this girl is a very important person. But even if they knew it clearly, Guo Xiu and others had to make this mistake. Because guoyaoyao... It''s really too important!


    If she really has something good or bad, Guo Chang will go crazy if she doesn''t say anything else! It can overturn the entire extremely cold border!


    At that time, even the Han Bing family will not be able to suppress this matter.


    Chu Mo was immediately happy when he saw this scene, and then glanced at the frosty girl Guo Yaoyao, and said to Mona, "it''s a little easier than we thought."


    Mona was also very happy. This kind of thing had never happened to him before. He nodded, "it''s so easy!"


    Both of them did not hide their communication, and Guo Xiu and others "listened" clearly. Their faces were extremely ugly.


    "Let her go, she''s still a child." Guo Xiu took a deep breath and looked at the three men of Chu Mo: "I''ll let you go!"


    "We are grey creatures who do all kinds of evil." Mona said expressionless, "how could you let her go?"


    "You... How can you let her go? Make a condition. Otherwise, use my life for her life?" Guo Xiu said.


    "Brother!" Guo Yaoyao said angrily, "you can''t do this! Don''t compromise with these bad guys!"


    Mona smiled, "friend, you think too much. This little girl''s life is obviously much more valuable than you. Don''t change it."


    WOW!


    Guo Xiu was so angry that he directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Chu Mo said aside, "don''t worry, we''re not as malicious as you think. Otherwise, it''s not the three of us. It''s the ten thousand trillion gray creatures."


    Guo Xiu''s chest fluctuated, and the six giants of the ancestral realm all looked at Chu mo. of course, they could see that Chu Mo was a human race. And he is also a very powerful Terran, but he doesn''t understand what Chu Mo wants to do.


    "We passed by here, but we just borrowed a way. Let''s take this girl away first. When we get to the safe area, we will naturally let her go." Chu Mo looked at Guo Xiu: "we won''t hurt her. We don''t want to have too many conflicts with you. Can you understand what I mean?"


    "I can understand, but I can''t be the master." Guo Xiu sighed, looked at Guo Yaoyao, scolded himself, and then said, "the only one who can decide is our general."


    "Oh, he has come." Chu Mo said faintly.


    At this time, a cold hum came from the distance: "let them go!"


    "Dad!" Guo Yaoyao immediately shouted with a brave face, "don''t worry about me, kill these bad guys!"


    "...." Guo Xiu.


    "...." Chu mo.


    "...." Mona.


    "...." Zi Dao.


    "...." the six giants of ancestral realm.


    Everyone looked at Guo Yaoyao with a speechless face.


    Guo Yaoyao also looked at the crowd with a puzzled face, and said in her heart what happened? Am I wrong? Am I not brave enough? Why is everyone looking at me like this? How strange is that look?


    It was General Guo Chang who was speechless than these people!


    What he is thinking now is not that his daughter is in danger, nor that he hates Guo Xiu. Although he is indifferent, he is not a ruthless person. Otherwise, how could he spoil his daughter and the "God" whom others despise so much? The first thing that comes to his mind now is that he''s really wrong these years!


    This is a dangerous place!


    It''s so dangerous that you may die at any time!


    But he turned his favorite daughter into a little white flower on this dangerous land!


    Simple to silly!


    If she had seen the real danger here since childhood, if she had understood what kind of world it was earlier. Believe that just this father... And these words, she will not say it anyway, right?


    Guochang thought inside. Then with a sigh, I came here and fell from the sky.


    There were also a dozen monks with ancestral aura following him, looking at Chu Mo three people covetously.


    "Don''t hurt my daughter, I''ll let you go." Guo Chang said in a deep voice. He looked at the three of Chu Mo, and finally his eyes stayed on Chu mo. two sharp lights shone from his eagle like eyes.


    As a general guarding the cracks all year round, Guo Chang''s eyes are also very poisonous. At a glance, he saw that Chu Mo is the core of the three people. Looking at Chu Mo, he said with a calm cold voice: "if my daughter makes a mistake and loses a hair... You guys, I will chase you to the end of the universe! No matter how strong the power behind you is supporting, I will not let you go!"


    With that, Guo Chang looked at his daughter, and his voice softened, "Yao Yao, don''t be afraid. There''s a father!"


    "Well, Dad, I won''t be afraid of these bad guys!" Although Guo Yaoyao was controlled by Zi Dao, there was no fear between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being my daughter Guo Chang!" Guo Chang said, glancing around, "let them go!"


    "General..." a friar in the ancestral realm hesitated and said, "in this case... Where is the family?"


    "Who dares to fart!" Guochang said coldly, "I''ll kill anyone!"


    The monk in Zujing slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth and then closed his mouth. Obviously, he knew his general''s temper very well, and this sentence was by no means just words.


    Chu Mo glanced at Guo Chang, then looked at Zi Dao and Mona and said, "let''s go!"


    Guo Chang looked at Chu Mo, hesitated, and then said, "go southeast."


    Chu Mo looked at Guo Chang and didn''t speak.


    Guochang said, "only in that direction is it safe. I''m not for your life or death, I''m for my daughter!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK!"


    Then, the three took Guo Yaoyao and walked directly in that direction.


    Guo Xiu and others wanted to follow up, but Guo Chang stopped them.


    Guo Xiu looked at Guo Chang for some unknown reason: "general... In case they..."


    "Yes, general, the creatures in the gray ground, can''t be trusted!"


    "General, we have to keep up to protect the safety of miss..."


    Guo Chang raised his hand, stopped the people''s words and said, "they won''t hurt her."


    With that, Guochang turned and left. (~^~)

 Chapter 1577

    A group of monks in the ancestral realm looked at each other and were all stunned there¡¤ Chinese novel. Based on their realm and their understanding of the creatures in the gray land, it is impossible to calculate the possibility of Guo Yaoyao''s safe return. Where did the general come from?


    Of course, Guochang wouldn''t tell them that he saw Chu Mo''s knife that flashed away!


    Yes, that''s the knife!


    Kill heaven!


    It''s back!


    Appear again in the channel world.


    That knife, only in that person''s hand, can it exert that power?


    Think of the news he got from the ancient god family some time ago. Of the 50 people on the list of gods, only 48 came. One of them has become a God, but the other was chopped by a knife! Then, the one who killed God also cut off his divine personality and stepped into the bluestone gate, missing.


    Through the ages, although there is a saying, at the moment when the divine personality comes, it can be cut off. But in fact, there are few successful people. Few people even try to do so.


    Because at that time, I''m very glad that I have become a God. Who will cut off his divine personality?


    In this world, only he... Will do this?


    Guo Chang thought in his heart, and then looked at the direction of his daughter''s disappearance. There was not much worry on his face, but a thoughtful look.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo and Guo Yaoyao were soon far away from the vast and extremely cold frontier.


    Three days later, they had entered the tree shaded area.


    Here, it has been separated from Guo Chang''s sphere of influence. From beginning to end, guochangdu didn''t send anyone to follow them. They were on the way, and were not hindered by anything. In this way, I came here smoothly.


    Chu Mo stopped here.


    Guo Yaoyao looked at him with a wary face: "big bad guy, what do you want to do?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "do you still remember the way back?"


    Guo Yaoyao glanced at the surrounding scenery and muttered, "it''s really beautiful here. I''ve seen such a beautiful place for the first time!"


    "...." Chu Mo and others all looked speechless. The heart said that the girl was heartless and heartless, and she really reached a certain level. Ordinary people are not rivals. In this case, are you still in the mood to see the scenery?


    With that, Guo Yaoyao looked at Chu Mo and said, "big villain, are you going to let me leave?"


    "Yes, your father is a man who keeps his promise. Naturally, we should keep our promise. Let you leave." Chu Mo said.


    "But I don''t want to go back!" Guo Yaoyao looked at Chu Mo and said, "villain, let me play with you for a while and then go home, OK?"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Guo Yaoyao with black lines: "little girl, we are all heinous bad guys..."


    "Come on, you are different from ordinary grey creatures. Don''t think I really don''t know anything." Guo Yaoyao looked at Chu Mo with some pride: "in fact, you all escaped from the gray ground, right?"


    Chu Mo curled his lips and said faintly, "so what? Those who escaped from there must be good people?"


    "At least, I don''t think you are bad!" Guoyaoyao said.


    "You are too naive. Not many bad people will write bad words on their faces." Chu Mo said, waving his hand, "hurry up."


    "No, I''m not going!" Guo Yaoyao stared at me with big eyes and said proudly, "if you don''t let me follow, I won''t go home, and I''ll hide so that my father can''t find me. Then, he must think you''ve hurt me. At that time, he must be chasing you all over the world! Let you have no place to live!"


    "...." all three of them were completely speechless.


    Chu Mo looked at Guo Yaoyao like an idiot: "little girl, do you think we''ll be afraid of this?"


    "Hee hee, then kill me!" Guo Yaoyao looked indifferent and said, "anyway, there are not many people in the world who look up to me except my parents and brother Xiu. They all want me to die early."


    Chu Mo, Zi Dao and Mona looked at each other and felt a little difficult to understand. How did you meet such a rebellious little girl. Or a monk in the Great Holy Land


    "Otherwise, let''s just leave her here." Mona opened the field and said with a divine mind that only Chu Mo and Mona could perceive.


    "Also, let''s go. The little girl was afraid alone and naturally went home." Zi Dao said. He is eager to see his Taoist companion ouyangfei now. How can he care about this rebellious little girl?


    Chu Mo said, "what if she doesn''t go home? If something happens, her father will go crazy! At that time, our troubles will be endless!"


    "What a trouble! I would have left her halfway." Mona was a little annoyed.


    Then, he simply showed his noumenon, appeared in front of Guo Yaoyao in the image of the one eyed people, and said with a grim smile, "I haven''t eaten anyone for a long time!"


    "Ah!" Guo Yaoyao was really startled, gave a scream, and stepped back several steps.


    Mona said with a grim smile, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    Guo Yaoyao calmed down, and then walked forward with a curious face, stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Mona''s huge one eyed man: "Oh, curious, are you the one eyed man? I''ve only seen it in the atlas, and it''s my first time to see it alive!"


    "..." Mona instantly turned black, opened the field of ancestral territory, and pushed Guo Yaoyao far away.


    Guo Yaoyao looked wronged: "why, so fierce, people are curious!"


    Mona has no move at this time, this little girl. It''s a big trouble to kill or leave it here.


    At this time, Chu Mo said, "wait here and I''ll send her back."


    "No!" Mona and Zi Dao said in unison.


    Zi Dao said, "it''s too dangerous!" His eyes were full of sincerity. At this moment, he was really not considering the safety of ouyangfei. It''s really for Chu Mo''s consideration.


    Mona also said, "if you go back, you will undoubtedly throw yourself into the net."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "I''m just coming from the gray land. I''m not a creature of the gray land. What''s wrong with me? Just say it."


    With that, Chu Mo casually pointed out that Guo Yaoyao over there had no time to make any reaction, and the whole person was directly sealed. Then Chu Mo threw him into the world of the sky.


    Later, ouyangfei was released by Chu mo.


    At first sight, seeing his wife who had been separated for many years, Zi Dao''s eyes instantly turned red.


    "Feier!" Rushed over and hugged ouyangfei.


    Ouyangfei was also a little confused, but when she saw Zi Dao, her face also showed a surprise color, and tears flowed down with a brush.


    Mona looked at Chu Mo in a daze, and her heart said how suddenly another one came out?


    After a while, ouyangfei finally figured out what had happened. She turned to Chu Mo and saluted seriously: "thank you for saving me!"


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t be so polite."


    Zi Dao said seriously, "brother Chu, I won''t say anything more. Our husband and wife''s life will be brother Chu''s in the future!"


    With that, Zi Dao took a token directly from his body and threw it to Chu Mo: "this is a divination token, which has the divine control methods of our husband and wife, as well as the divine control methods of the other 48 ancestral friars. I''m stupid, and I haven''t completely figured it out for more than ten years. But today, I give it to you. Our lives are yours!"


    Chu Mo took the seal token and probed it with his divine sense. There were indeed 50 powerful divine sense fluctuations on it. However, I wanted to continue exploring, but I was bounced back by a force on that.


    But Chu Mo can feel that this thing is true! A true apotheosis token!


    "Just give it to me?" Chu Mo looked at Zi Dao in silence. This is the real lifeline!


    "You saved both our lives. If you want to harm us, why bother so much?" Chu Mo nodded and said, "don''t worry, I may have a way to solve your Godhead problem. But wait until I come back. Let''s untie ouyangfei''s seal first."


    Later, Chu Mo, Mona and Zi Dao shot and directly opened the seal on ouyangfei.


    Having regained the feeling of strength and freedom, ouyangfei couldn''t help crying. She was also grateful to Chu Mo and Mona. The moment she saw Mona, she knew what was going on.


    The story that Mona killed the little prince of the red snake clan before was widely spread throughout the gray land. Although ouyangfei didn''t seal her strength, she didn''t seal her ears. She also heard about it.


    "Childe, do you really want to send that little girl back?" Ouyangfei looked at Chu Mo and said, "I''m afraid the other party won''t let the childe leave easily!"


    Zi Dao also said, "yes, that Guo Chang, at a glance, knows that he is a real cold-blooded and ruthless person. You go back like this..."


    Mona also looked at Chu Mo with a worried face.


    Three before, four now. There is no doubt that Chu Mo is their center. If anything happens to Chu Mo, they will lose their backbone next.


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head. "Don''t worry, I won''t be in any danger. That Guo Chang is an interesting person."


    "When we fled in the channel, we also heard of his name. He was said to be an extremely cold-blooded and extremely overbearing person..." ouyangfei''s face was still full of worry. She doesn''t know why, seeing Chu Mo, she always has an inexplicable palpitation.


    It seems... A little afraid of Chu mo.


    This feeling is very strange. I don''t know where it comes from. There is no clue to deduce with the computing power of ancestral realm.


    But Chu Mo is her lifesaver. She really doesn''t want chu Mo to have any accidents.


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "don''t worry, wait for me here for ten days. If I don''t return after ten days, you will leave first. As long as I live, I will find you."


    There is a saying, in fact, Chu Mo didn''t mention it to anyone.


    Since the moment he stepped into the channel, Chu Mo''s heart had an idea inexplicably: I''m back!


    Not only did he have such an idea, but he seemed to be quite familiar with and understand the world!


    For example, when Guo Chang asked him to go southeast, he did not completely trust Guo Chang. But there was a voice in his heart telling him that he really should go in that direction!


    Chu Mo finally went back, because he felt strange and familiar with the channel in his heart, which made him doubt that he was really a person in the channel... Reincarnated and reborn in the luotian universe¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at the third watch!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1578

    Chu Mo''s heart doesn''t agree with and accept this statement, because in his opinion, it''s simply ridiculous!


    Not to mention whether there is reincarnation in the world, even if there is. How could it happen to me? If you were really a monk in the channel before, why should you give up such good resources in the channel and go to reincarnation? Are you satisfied?


    But now there are many signs that this statement is not groundless.


    Then, in Chu Mo''s heart, he must figure out where this thing came from.


    Let''s start with Guochang.


    Because Chu Mo clearly perceived that Guo Chang seemed to have a special trust in him! This is not intuition, this is a fact. There is no need for ouyangfei and Zi Dao to say what kind of person Guo Chang is. Chu Mo also has eyes and will also distinguish.


    He believed that if it was not him who took Guo Yaoyao away, Guo chang would not let him leave with such confidence.


    Then the question comes, why does he believe me so much?


    Based on these problems, plus Guo Yaoyao is really a big trouble, so Chu Mo decided to venture back and see Guo Chang once!


    This time, Chu Mo hurried on at full speed. In only two days, he had returned to the cold land.


    Then Chu Mo opened his divine consciousness and contacted Guo Chang.


    There was a response almost instantly, and seemed a little surprised: "how did you come back?"


    "Come and see your daughter off." Chu Mo returned.


    There seemed a little stunned, but then, it seemed to understand something, and directly returned to Chu mo.


    "Wait for me!"


    A few hours later, Chu Mo met Guochang.


    This time, only Guo Chang came!


    Moreover, he was dressed in casual clothes, and even his appearance changed a lot. I believe that even people like Guo Xiu who are familiar with him may not recognize him at a glance.


    Although Guo Chang has no way to hide his Tao and field, he has no problem with a little camouflage.


    The first time he saw Chu Mo, Guo Chang didn''t ask where his daughter was, but looked at Chu Mo deeply: "you really came back!"


    This sentence, in Chu Mo''s heart, directly caused an uproar!


    "You really know me!" Chu Mo didn''t beat around the Bush, looking at Guo Chang with a serious face.


    "Unparalleled childe Chu, who knows channel Yingjie?" Guo Chang''s face showed a smile: "once the son of Chu was an unparalleled hero!"


    "Once? My surname is Chu?" Chu Mo smiled bitterly.


    "The Chu family... Used to be the royal family of the channel, which is considered to be the top ancient family. However, in the past years, the prince''s reincarnation, the royal family was destroyed overnight, and everyone, including a supreme ancestor of the royal family, was annihilated." Guo Chang was quick to talk, and without any concealment, he directly poured out an old story.


    "In fact, this matter is not a secret in the channel, but it is a taboo, and few people dare to mention it." Guo Chang looked at the silent Chu Mo and said softly, "many insiders said that the son of Chu touched the taboo of the great ancestor and knew that he could not escape the disaster, so he chose reincarnation and reconstruction. But whether it was so, I dare not say yes."


    "Dazu?" Chu Mo looked at Guochang.


    Guochang said, "I haven''t seen the statue that surpasses the supreme and controls the channel, of course, I just heard."


    "In this world, does there really exist beyond the realm of Taishang?" Chu Mo looked at Guo Chang and felt a little incredible.


    The realm of Taishang is already incredible. With ancestral realm... I can''t think about the supreme Tao at all. It''s hard to imagine how the great ancestor who transcends the Supreme God... Would exist.


    "Even if it is too high, it can''t get out of this vast universe. It can''t really live with heaven. The so-called immortality and immortality, jumping out of the three worlds and not in the five elements, is just a kind of good wish of monks." Guochang said faintly: "In fact, the longevity of a star has been at least billions of years since its inception, and even some ancient stars have tens of billions of years of life. As for those huge lands floating in the universe, they may have existed for hundreds of billions of years or even hundreds of billions of years. Who can know how many ancient mysteries are buried on them? The universe is boundless, and even if it is too much, it is difficult to touch its real core secret Secret. Maybe you can only know a little when you reach the realm of Dazu? "


    Chu Mo was silent and smiled bitterly in his heart. He said that according to Guo Chang, he was really powerful... Even the taboo of Dazu could be touched?


    "Is it beheading?" Chu Mo looked at Guo Chang and asked.


    Guo Chang nodded, "that should be it!"


    With that, Guo Chang looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes: "have you succeeded now?"


    Chu Mo frowned slightly at a loss: "it''s hard to say... It should be possible!"


    "Great!" Guo Chang looked surprised, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "let''s make a deal!"


    "Transaction?" Chu Mo looked at Guochang strangely.


    "You help me cut off the half divine personality on my daughter, and then help me cut off the damn divine personality in my wife''s head... I can provide you with a lot of cultivation resources and provide you with real shelter. Let you practice at ease here in the extreme cold border. I can guarantee that in my territory, unless the great ancestor comes, no one can touch you!" Guo Chang looked at Chu Mo: "I can also tell you all the things you want to know and I know! No matter how confidential things are, as long as I know, I won''t hide you!"


    Chu Mo could feel that Guo Chang was very excited when he said these words, and his breath was full of sincerity without any hypocrisy.


    Chu Mo also believes that at this moment, what Guochang said should be true.


    He thought for a while and said, "I can help you, but I won''t stay here."


    Guo Chang looked at Chu Mo: "I''m never afraid of any trouble."


    They are all extremely smart top figures. Without Chu Mo saying it, Guo Chang knows the reason why Chu Mo doesn''t stay with him.


    "No, I''m afraid." Chu Mo said with a smile, "you''d better deal with all the information we''ve seen. Otherwise, you''re in trouble, and I''m in trouble."


    Guochang thought for a while, and finally nodded and promised, "OK, I promise!"


    Later, Guochang took Chu Mo to a quite secret place. He introduced his favorite woman, Guo Yaoyao''s mother, to Chu mo.


    This is a woman who is not stunning at first glance, but when you look closely, she is absolutely gorgeous. A gentle temperament, dignified and generous behavior. At first glance, he is full of the style of everyone.


    The woman in the ancestral realm did not show much surprise even after knowing that Chu Mo could help her cut off her Godhead. Just looking at Guochang gently, "in fact, anything will do."


    Her meaning is very simple. As long as I''m by your side, I won''t be in any danger! The God seal token is in your hand, and you won''t harm me. What am I worried about?


    But Guo Chang''s attitude is very firm, that is, his wife''s spiritual awareness of the damn God in the sea must be cut off!


    And his daughter''s!


    Must also be cut off!


    He can ignore the lives of other monks who have gods in their minds, but his wife and daughter must be free!


    Have real freedom!


    In the past, he couldn''t do it. Without this ability, he naturally didn''t mention it all the time. But now, he met someone who could cut off the Godhead. Then, this matter must be completed at the first time!


    In case... Chu Mo was killed back, who would he cry for?


    It can''t be said how selfish Guo Chang is. In fact, this is the instinct of creatures!


    Later, Chu Mo released Guo Yaoyao.


    Seeing her mother and father, Guo Yaoyao couldn''t believe her eyes. He shouted angrily at Chu Mo: "big bad guy... You... You... You are dead!"


    "Yao Yao, don''t be rude." Guo Chang''s wife, Mrs. Guo, looked at her daughter gently.


    "Mom... He''s a bad guy! People just want to play with them in the warm place where the spring flowers bloom for a few days..." Guo Yaoyao walked to her mother and took her mother''s hand to act coquettish.


    Guo Chang glanced at Chu Mo sympathetically. Now he finally understood why Chu Mo sent her back. I''m afraid he would do the same.


    This is simply a big burden. It''s definitely not good to carry it, but leave it alone... In case she has any accident. I must put this account on Chu Mo''s head.


    "Please tell me." Guochang said to Chu mo.


    "He''s a bad guy! Why bother him?" Guo Yaoyao still looks angry, and her heart is very unhappy.


    "Yao Yao!" Mrs. Guo looked at her daughter with some displeasure.


    Guo Yaoyao pouted and walked aside angrily with an unhappy face.


    Then, Mrs. Guo calmly looked at Chu Mo: "well, start with me first."


    "What happened? What happened?" Guo Yaoyao looked surprised.


    Mrs. Guo glanced at her beloved daughter and said softly, "Prince Chu is going to help us cut off our gods."


    "Ah?" Guo Yaoyao was silly for a moment, and then she whispered, "really? In that case, can I go to see my grandparents?"


    Guo Chang''s eyes turned red, and he looked tiger faced, "what do you do to see them? They don''t like you!"


    Guo Yaoyao sat there giggling, as if she hadn''t heard her father''s words, and said to herself, "great, Dad hasn''t come home for many years. They will be very happy and accept us..."


    Chu Mo looked at Mrs. Guo: "the process may be a little... It''s not easy, bear it."


    Mrs. Guo smiled and said, "don''t worry, I also practiced step by step in the past. From a little monk to a monk in the ancestral realm, I have experienced a lot of wind and rain."


    Chu Mo nodded. He knew what Mrs. Guo said.


    Then, he directly sacrificed the sky god''s mirror and summoned the beheading way.


    Ten blood moons, Qi Qi burst into immeasurable light, blessed to the beheader, just inside this cave, with a gentle wave of the beheader''s hand, an unspeakable force enveloped Mrs. Guo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1579

    Chu Mo dares to help Mrs. Guo cut off her deity in this cave, which is also a temptation!


    The Dharma array in this cave, even the Supreme Master, is difficult to explore. The power of the Dharma array is very powerful. This is also Guo Chang''s strongest means of protecting his wife.


    Chu Mo wants to try. Will it cause any reaction if he helps Mrs. Guo cut off her divine personality here. If not, it''s easy to say! In the future, he can also help more people cut off their gods. As for Guo Chang, the godless Han Bing family''s legitimate son. From the moment he made his decision, he was already on the same boat with Chu Mo!


    If he dares to say such a thing, he will undoubtedly seek his own death. Moreover, Chu Mo can clearly feel that there are many rebellious blood in Guochang''s bones!


    Although he has no Godhead and belongs to the group with vested interests, he... Seems to disagree completely!


    That''s enough.


    Cut the way directly, and cut off Mrs. Guo''s divine personality.


    Guo Chang and Guo Yaoyao''s father and daughter were both looking at it nervously. Their hearts were already in their throats.


    Guo Yaoyao didn''t dare to speak out for fear of disturbing Chu mo.


    She thought in her heart that if she could really cut off the Godhead, it would be true freedom!


    No matter mortals or monks, any creatures'' yearning for freedom is the biggest driving force for them to do everything.


    Mrs. Guo gave a stuffy hum, and a trace of blood flowed along the corners of her mouth, but in an instant, a strong aura burst out of her body. A great vitality burst out along Mrs. Guo''s body.


    Neither Guo Chang nor Guo Yaoyao had ever seen that kind of spirit in her.


    The aura of the real ancestral giant returned to Mrs. Guo again at this moment.


    A trace of fatigue appeared on the beheaded face. However, the severed deity turned into a continuous stream of power and injected into the body of the beheader.


    So, in a moment, beheading became energetic again, nodded at Chu Mo, turned into a light, and returned to the sky god''s mirror.


    The sky god Jian, and quietly flew back to Chu Mo''s body.


    The whole cave was full of silence.


    Several people did not speak, all looking at Mrs. Guo.


    For a long time, Guo Fu took a breath and whispered, "I almost forgot... What kind of feeling freedom is."


    "Mother!" Guo Yaoyao burst into tears and rushed into Mrs. Guo''s arms.


    Guo Chang''s eyes were red, and he suddenly knelt down on one knee at Chu Mo: "thank you, Master Chu!"


    "Get up quickly, please." Chu Mo hurried over to help Guo Chang up, and then said, "it''s just a small effort."


    "Childe''s effort is my long cherished wish!" Guo Chang said with a grateful face, "in this world, only childe has this talent and talent, and only childe has this ability. Others, even if they are too high, can''t do this."


    "Me, me!" Guo Yaoyao looked at Chu Mo anxiously, "and me!"


    Guo Chang glanced at his daughter and said seriously, "what''s your hurry? Let Master Chu have a rest!"


    "Oh... Sorry, I forgot." Guoyaoyao vomited and apologized to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter, let''s start now!"


    With that, he summoned the beheader again.


    Guo Yaoyao is a monk who is semi divine and a great holy land. Theoretically, her divine personality should be easier to cut off than Mrs. Guo''s divine personality. But in fact, this is not the case. Semi divine personality... It''s not that Guo Yaoyao''s divine personality is only half as big. It''s her Godhead, mixed with something condensed by another spiritual force, becoming something the same size as the complete Godhead. Hanging in the sea of her spiritual knowledge.


    If it''s a complete deity, it''s simple. It''s just to cut off the Tao directly. However, Guo Yaoyao''s divine personality needs to be stripped of its cocoon. Cutting off the divine personality bit by bit can not hurt those things condensed by spiritual power.


    Because once you hurt those places, no one knows what changes will happen to Guo Yaoyao.


    After knowing this, even Guo Chang hesitated a little. He is a decisive person, and his wife is also very decisive. Are all giants of ancestral realm. Who hasn''t experienced great storms? Therefore, there is no need to hesitate for a long time. Just do what you decide!


    But now when it comes to their daughter, they have to hesitate.


    However, Guo Yaoyao, who inherited his parents'' decisive character, was extremely firm: "Master Chu, please help me cut off this deity. Even if I have an accident, I will never complain to you!"


    "Yao Yao..." Guo Chang looked at his daughter and hesitated.


    "Dad, mom, you don''t have to say anything. My daughter has made up her mind. My daughter has long wanted to get rid of this thing. Even if I die, my daughter doesn''t want to live forever in the eyes of others!" Guoyaoyao said with a firm face.


    Mrs. Guo gently touched her daughter''s head and said softly, "OK, now that you have thought it over, then do it!" He said, looking at Chu Mo and said, "Master Chu, this time... It''s really troublesome for you!"


    Guochang directly took out a large number of medicinal materials, each of which was sealed by a large number of seals. However, there was still a faint fragrance of medicine emanating from it.


    Chu Mo''s eyelids jumped because the worst of these herbs... Are actually at the level of holy medicine! There are also several great herbs!


    "These are not good things. Thank you for your kindness and don''t come here anymore." Guo Chang looked at Chu Mo with a sincere face: "it''s to help the young master recover his consumption."


    Consumption?


    Is there any consumption?


    Of course... But that''s also the consumption of beheading.


    Moreover, Chu Mo also found that after cutting off the divine lattice of the target, the power in that divine lattice will be directly absorbed. To make up for that huge consumption.


    As for whether there will be danger after chopping Dao absorbs these divine fragments, Chu Mo has not felt it for the time being.


    I think there should be no big problem.


    For Chu Mo himself, there is no consumption at all. Therefore, in the face of Guo Chang''s goodwill, Chu Mo wants to refuse.


    But Guo Chang was very determined. In the end, Chu Mo could only accept it. This can reassure Guo Chang, and Chu Mo really needs these top-level drugs.


    These big drugs are all life-saving things at critical moments. Even for the friar in his ancestral realm, the same is true.


    Then, cut the way again.


    But this time, the whole process lasted for three days!


    In these three days, Chu Mo, Mrs. Guo and Guo Chang did not leave here for half a step, and there was no communication in the whole process. All of them were there watching the process of cutting off Guo Yaoyao''s divine personality.


    Several times, his face became very pale and his breath became very weak. The other nine blood moons all needlessly input energy into the beheader. In this way, there is also a feeling of insufficient supply.


    At this time, Chu Mo can only do it himself. I even swallowed a holy medicine in the process!


    It''s a whole plant!


    In this regard, Chu Mo can only be glad to have this holy medicine provided by Guo Chang, otherwise... It''s really troublesome.


    Three days later, half of the Godhead in Guo Yaoyao''s spiritual sea of knowledge was finally successfully separated, and the rest of the Godhead like things condensed by the spiritual power naturally disappeared in her spiritual sea of knowledge.


    The whole process was actually quite painful, and the degree of pain even exceeded the pain Mrs. Guo suffered. But the little girl, who had not experienced any wind and rain, just clenched her teeth throughout the whole process, even if she was in pain to faint, she did not give a painful cry.


    This kind of endurance, even Chu Mo is a little impressed.


    In the end, Guo Yaoyao spat more than a dozen mouthfuls of blood in succession, and each mouthful of blood contained a large number of sacred marks.


    Beheading Dao seemed to be completely uninterested in the brand of this semi divine personality, and it was not absorbed at all. Therefore, all of them were vomited out by Guo Yaoyao by spitting blood.


    These sacred marks and fragments, with Guo Yaoyao''s blood appearing in the cave, directly turned into an invisible force, as if they wanted to break the seal and leave.


    Guo Chang, Chu Mo and Mrs. Guo all changed their faces. They all knew that they must not let these divine fragments and marks leave here!


    Three people at the same time, directly refining. It took two hours to refine these things thoroughly.


    Finally, the three men breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and then looked at each other. A smile appeared on his face.


    This time, Guo Chang and Mrs. Guo, as well as Guo Yaoyao, the three members of the family, directly knelt down to Chu Mo on one knee and thanked him for what he had done to them.


    Chu Mo quickly helped the three people up one by one.


    Guo Yaoyao was a little weak and was taken down by Mrs. Guo to have a rest. However, the girl obviously still had some thoughts about Chu Mo, and was pulled away by her mother step by step. Finally, Chu Mo''s small eyes made Chu Mo even dare not look at her.


    This little girl, who is in love for the first time, seems to be a little emotional for him.


    Guo Chang didn''t mention this at all, but just pulled Chu Mo and told him a lot of things.


    Including the ancient Chu family, which was once very powerful in the channel, including the distribution of various forces in the channel.


    Those ancient families that are still powerful today, such as the ancient god family, the Luoshui family, the Hanbing family where Guo Chang is located, and the Styx family.


    This, of course, also includes Chu Mo''s previous life... The unparalleled son of Chu.


    Guo Chang also talked with Chu Mo a lot. He also didn''t like the gods list. He felt that the existence of this kind of thing was simply humiliating all monks in the world!


    Which of the creatures who have cultivated to the ancestral realm is not full of proud blood? How can these favourites between heaven and earth be driven arbitrarily like slaves?


    But let alone him, even if the top ancient families in the channels of Han Bing family, Luoshui family, ancient god family and Styx family are united, they have no ability to change all this! Not to mention, few of these ancient tribes, from top to bottom, are willing to change this thing.


    After all, they are vested interests. Why should they change?


    In this regard, Chu Mo can only smile helplessly. But in my heart, I formed a vow: I want to change all this! (to be continued.)


    Chapter 1579 I want to change all this:

 Chapter 1580

    It is unique in today''s channels that it can cut the divine lattice and get rid of the control of the list of gods. People can accept that at the moment when the deity just came, when it is not stable, someone can cut off the deity, but they simply won''t believe that someone can cut off the deity in the spiritual sea of monks who have been "gods" for many years. This ability is too rebellious!


    Even if it was beheaded at the moment when the divine personality just came, in the eyes of countless monks, this means, courage and courage, as well as this courage, are somewhat unnatural. After all, how many people will refuse Godhead before they know it is a bad thing? Will you refuse to jump out of the temptation of not being in the three realms and not being immortal in the five elements?


    No intelligent creature will refuse!


    It''s not that no one doubted what Chu Mo already knew in advance, but this suspicion even gave up in the end. Because it''s too unreliable!


    The creatures who hold this secret will never tell it. Moreover, it is not so simple to enter those universes through channels. That door... Not everyone can find it. And those monks who are already in the channel and controlled by the divine personality have no chance to escape this "cage" and return to their own universe. Even entering the gray ground through cracks is much more realistic than that.


    So once the news is spread, the whole channel will cause riots. Guo Chang and Mrs. Guo both understand this truth. Guo Yaoyao seems to understand it, but she also understands it under her mother''s serious narration. Not to mention that the girl had a faint feeling for Chu Mo in her heart. Even without this feeling, her temperament could not betray her benefactor.


    Guo Chang is a real man. He didn''t seriously promise Chu Mo anything. Just let Chu Mo be careful by himself. Don''t easily show his ability to cut God''s personality.


    "This will turn the whole channel... Upside down! Before there is no absolute power, don''t do this kind of thing, don''t naively think that you can cut those monks'' gods, and they will follow you with determination. As long as there is one person who betrays you, you are completely finished! So remember my words, don''t... Don''t show your ability before there is no absolute power!" Guo Chang looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "as for me, don''t worry, I will erase all the traces of your presence here."


    Chu Mo nodded. Guo Chang was not only protecting Chu Mo, but also protecting himself! Chu Mo also believes that in this extremely cold frontier, Guo Chang has this ability to erase their traces.


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye to Guo Chang and didn''t disturb Mrs. Guo and Guo Yaoyao.


    "Mr. Chu, don''t say more than you need to say. You must take care of yourself in the future..." Guo Chang hesitated for a moment, and then his eyes flashed a stern look: "if there is really a day, after settling down his wife and daughter, Guo will be devastated!"


    "A sentence like general is actually enough!" Chu Mo hugged his fist and said goodbye to Guo Chang.


    On the way out, Chu Mo''s heart also sighed that although the channel is different from the gray ground, the trust between people is also extremely rare. He saved Guo Chang''s wife and daughter, which is also a great risk. If Guo Chang is not the kind of person he imagined, then maybe he is now in prison and will even be surrounded and killed by a group of giants in his ancestral realm.


    Chu Mo was not afraid of the single fight of the friars in the ancestral realm, but if he faced a group of ancestral states, he also had no bottom in his heart. Fortunately, Guo Chang is a true righteous man and knows how to be grateful. He is also a real man.


    It''s worth taking some risks to make such a friend.


    When Chu Mo returned there, Zi Dao, ouyangfei and Mona all breathed a sigh of relief when they saw him.


    Mona laughed and said, "if you don''t come back, they''ll both be killed."


    Zi Dao said, "it''s like you''re not in a hurry."


    Mona scratched his head: "I''m afraid of death..."


    Ouyangfei covered her mouth and smiled. She really liked the atmosphere. Let her have the feeling of going back to the time when she was young. At that time, the partners around me were so simple and passionate, and they even looked silly.


    But this kind of atmosphere, with the continuous improvement of the realm, becomes less and less.


    When she and Zi Dao stepped into the ancient battlefield, there was no such atmosphere anymore.


    Although Mona is not human, even his body looks ugly and scary. But at least here, he is their friend! The kind that takes care of each other wholeheartedly.


    In particular, Mona was very calm and talked a lot with them in the past few days when Chu Mo sent Guo Yaoyao. Including what he did when he was a general of the one eyed clan. There is nothing to hide.


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei are not ordinary people, so they don''t look down on Mona. Each is his own. Cold blooded, ruthless, bloodthirsty... These temperament, in fact, are not born. Most of them are caused by the acquired environment.


    Therefore, in the past few days after Chu Mo left, the friendship between the three people heated up rapidly. Has become a good friend. This is really very rare among creatures at the level of ancestral realm.


    The bond in the middle is Chu Mo!


    In fact, the three of them know very well that if Chu Mo really can''t come back, they may still be separated.


    Now Chu Mo returned safely, and naturally all three were happy.


    Chu Mo looked at the three people, hesitated, and then said, "there''s something I want to ask you two for advice."


    "What''s there, but it doesn''t matter." Zi Dao said gently.


    "Yes, if there is anything, just say it." Ouyangfei said with a smile.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "well, now I have the ability to chop the gods of you two..."


    "What?" Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    "Ah?" Ouyangfei looked at Chu Mo with dull eyes.


    Mona looked at Chu Mo and said with a shocked face, "do you know what this sentence means?"


    Chu Mo nodded gently, "of course, I''m afraid I''ll die."


    "Then you still say it!" Mona glanced at Chu Mo angrily: "have you fed the dog for so many years of life experience? Or is your excellent IQ used elsewhere? Just in your brain?"


    Looking at the angry Mona, Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing: "will you betray me?"


    "Of course not!" Mona angrily said, "neither of them! But the problem is, once they have no Godhead in their minds and are perceived, how long can you hide this matter? And how good are you to escape the chase of all the big people in the whole channel? I have never heard of this!"


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei, after the initial shock, all showed dignified expressions on their faces. Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo: "yes, we should never hear this sentence."


    Ouyang Feirou said in a soft voice, "our God worship token is in the childe''s hand, and the childe will not harm us. As for the matter of divine personality, let''s talk about it later!"


    "We don''t chop now!" Zi Dao said firmly with a firm face.


    "Well, don''t cut." Ouyangfei looked at Chu Mo seriously and said.


    Hearing this, Mona quietly withdrew his attention to the two magic instruments on his body. Just now, if Zi Dao and ouyangfei had any words wrong, he might directly kill them!


    If you can''t do it, do it!


    Because this matter matters too much!


    Chu Mo glanced at Mona. Ouyangfei and Zi Dao couldn''t feel his emotions, but Chu Mo felt it clearly. He said seriously, "Mona, to tell you the truth, I haven''t had many friends since I entered the practice world. All of them add up, there may not be a hundred people. But I think you are my friends. Otherwise, I won''t say this."


    Mona said, "of course I know, but do you know that in the gray ground, the word friend is actually the least valuable. It is at the bottom."


    "This is not gray." Chu Mo said.


    "Almost." Mona looked at Chu Mo with a serious face and said, "anyway, don''t say such frightening words in the future. Unless one day, our power can dominate and suppress the world. Then, you can do this again, then... You are the only God in the infinite universe!"


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei all nodded aside. Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo: "I''m really scared to death by you. Let''s do it first."


    Chu Mo smiled: "if you can''t even bear this, how can I tell you the next thing?"


    "Stop talking..." Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo and waved his hand again and again. "Don''t say that although we are in the same realm, our bearing capacity is really different. If you really want to say it, you can wait until the day when you are absolutely sure. OK?"


    Ouyangfei also nodded vigorously aside: "yes, yes, we are timid..."


    Two giants of ancestral realm said they were timid. This scene is really funny. However, in the eyes of Zi Dao and ouyangfei, this matter is really not funny at all. What Chu Mo said was too frightening.


    What does it mean to be able to cut off the deity?


    Want to scare someone to death?


    Then, the four people set out on the road together and headed further afield.


    Mona turned into a man with a beard, a big arm and a round waist, and a fierce face. At first glance, he was not good at stubble.


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei also changed their appearance, but they were still handsome men, handsome jade trees, and beautiful women. When they stand together, everyone should praise: what a pair of peerless talents!


    Chu Mo turned into an ordinary young man. His elegant white hair added a bit of mystery to his temperament.


    With this white hair, Chu Mo didn''t deliberately change him when he stepped into the ancestral realm.


    Therefore, his real hair is still as white as snow.


    "If you go out to cheat the little girl like this, you must be very good!" Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo''s appearance now and said with a smile.


    "My face is so ordinary that no little girl will like it, but you... Make yourself so handsome, you have to be careful." Chu Mo fought back with a smile.


    "Today''s little girls like men with a bit of vicissitudes." Mona said aside, "like me!" With that, he proudly raised his beard on his face.


    Chu Mo said with a speechless face, "you have the ability to show yourself."


    Mona rolled his eyes. "This is a personal attack!"


    "That must be talent!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Do you have any monthly tickets? Some people throw it quickly!


    You also need the recommended vote... HMM, mmda, vote quickly!!! (~^~)

 Chapter 1581

    Access.


    Xiushui villa.


    The green mountains are beautiful and the blue waves are rippling.


    An antique building is located by the lake.


    There is a small dock by the lake, and several boats are parked against the dock.


    A fairy old man was quietly sitting at the end of the dock fishing.


    It was sunny and there was no wind, so the water was quiet, like a mirror. Reflecting the old man with a hat to shade and the bamboo pole.


    The old man''s eyes were half closed and looked very leisurely.


    No matter where this scene appears, it will be regarded as an old man in leisure. Not here alone.


    Because this is Xiushui villa.


    The whole passage is one of the most mysterious places.


    On the quiet water, the fish float up and down. It means that there are fish eating bait below. But the old man was indifferent and had no idea of raising the pole.


    He whispered: "Fishing for small fish is leisure, and fishing for big fish depends on luck. That kind of small fish is the most annoying. It''s tasteless to eat, but it''s a pity to abandon... Hey, it was a normal thing. Why did it become abnormal when he came to him? You say, why did he reincarnate and reincarnate, and can he be so prescient? Why can he cut off his divine personality by instinct on the ancient battlefield? Is it not good to become a God? This is not you and us All creatures, the most ¨I Desire things? Just like fishing, fishing for big fish really needs luck, because the fish is too big and will break free from the hook at any time. And fishermen can''t use special means, such as draining the water, such as fishing with a big net... Even if they fish, they may not get it. Dry the water... People may be able to turn into dragons. Trouble, what trouble! I''m the one who arranges the banquet. I can''t lift my own table. Do you think so? "


    "Hum!" A cold hum sounded not far behind the old man.


    There are two gorgeous women sitting on the chair. A woman was wearing a long black dress, with snow-white skin, picturesque eyebrows, cherry lips and a nose, and a head of beautiful hair hanging on her shoulders. The beauty is incomparably amazing.


    Another woman, dressed in a white dress with high bun and slender pink neck, twinkled with cold light in her bipolar beautiful eyes. After a cold hum, she couldn''t help sneering: "you''re so powerful, why don''t you just catch him, kill him if you want, do whatever you want, and who can stop you?"


    The old man shook his head, "that''s a bad word. I''m the one who played chess, the one who hosted the banquet, and the one who sat here fishing... How can I help my chessboard, lift my table, and break my rules?"


    The woman in black skirt sneered, "it''s nice to say, but it''s just because chess hasn''t come to the step you want, the person you want to entertain hasn''t come, and the fish you want to fish... Hasn''t grown up."


    "Hahaha, smart, smart! It''s really smart." The old man smiled happily: "it''s worthy of being an unparalleled fairy body and the only seven orifices in the world. It''s really excellent. I like girls like you very much."


    "Being liked by people like you will make me sick." The woman in black was Qi Xiaoyu, who disappeared. She was not afraid that this would irritate the old man.


    Master Lingtong!


    The supreme power that can appear at will in the channel and Luo Tian universe!


    Master Lingtong smiled and suddenly said, "do you two know? You two are one person. What, do you think this news is very scary? It''s even difficult to accept it directly?"


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi looked at each other, and then turned their eyes together.


    Master Lingtong turned his back on them, but he seemed to be very clear about the little movements between the two women, Laughed: "You don''t have any feeling of spiritual connection, that''s because you were completely separated in those days! It almost completely separated the contradictions in a person''s character. Therefore, you two are not the same at all. But this fact, you can''t deny. This is also why Chu Mo has so many confidants around him. But in the end, he only chose you two. Alas, in a flash... It''s gone The years are running out! Reincarnation... "


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu are all silent. They have been caught here for a long time. At first, I didn''t know where it was, but later, no one paid attention to them. Then, master Lingtong returned recently. Today is the first communication with them.


    Both women are men of great wisdom. Although they are in prison and have lost their freedom, they are all very calm in their hearts.


    The most serious result is nothing more than death. Since you are unable to change anything, why do you want to be scared and look down upon?


    "You two don''t have to pretend to be calm. In fact, you can''t understand my heart!" Master Lingtong sighed, and his body even sent out a desolate breath.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi''s realm was not so deep, and he was instantly infected by this desolate breath. Although he hated master Lingtong very much, at this moment, he couldn''t help feeling that this old man... Seemed to be very lonely, very lonely, and very poor.


    But Qi Xiaoyu''s reaction is faster. Her heart is too powerful! It''s really inviolable. Her voice was cold and said, "is it interesting? The realm is too deep to imagine, but it uses this small hand to affect us?"


    Lingtong master''s desolate breath was instantly taken back, and he smiled apologetically: "sorry, I didn''t mean to affect you in this way. I said, I won''t hurt you. You can''t understand my ambition. The husband of your family can''t understand it either. It doesn''t matter, no matter where or in which world, some people are born to be misunderstood."


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi all sneered.


    Master Lingtong was not surprised. He youyou said, "once, I thought that I should be an abnormal number. It was the only existence in the vast universe. Because my cultivation speed was too fast! Before me, no one had ever grown up so fast like me."


    "Until later, when I stepped into the great holy land, I sensed inexplicably that there seemed to be another me in this world! I was very scared, very upset, and very angry. I asked Heaven... Why? Why did this happen? Why did there exist another me in this world? But heaven would not give me the answer. It was like a practitioner seeking the Tao. The Tao needs tireless inquiry to get a little. No Who will give you benefits at any cost. "


    "Later, I stepped into the ancestral realm, and I can feel that that person also stepped into the ancestral realm. This is simply... Do you know my pain? There is another me... Also has the same pain and confusion. This kind of forcible splitting a person into two. It is completely different from your willing one. I began to look for the answer about this matter at that time. For this, I first step, Entered the passage. I didn''t expect that the damn God controlled me! "


    Master Lingtong sat there, telling in a faint tone, like telling someone else''s story.


    But Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu listened carefully. Because the words of master Lingtong contain great secrets!


    "How can I endure this kind of thing? So I tried my best to cut off this Godhead. But I was helpless to find that no one in the whole channel could solve this problem! This is simply shocking! This is a channel! It is a world that gathers the top elite of all the universe. Why can no one solve this problem? Since no one can solve it, how did the list of gods come from? Who put it Made? Why are there a large number of gods in the hands of several ancient tribes? "


    The two women sat there, still quietly listening, without interrupting. But the color of shock in the eyes is getting stronger and stronger. Glancing at each other, they all secretly said in their hearts: is it true that those inexplicable words he said before? Are you talking about your husband? What reincarnation, what beheading... Is it related to this?


    Master Lingtong sighed: "I followed up this matter silently for many years, until my realm reached a higher level... I said before that I was a real cultivation genius! I stepped into the field of Taishang. At this time, I heard that there was a real extreme arrogance in the Chu family, and he should be able to solve my problem. Because he was specializing in how to cut off the deity. So I went to him. As a result, it didn''t take long to catch up with him He was forced to the end of the mountain... The black hand behind the scenes, even the Supreme Master would tremble at the sight. At that time, I knew that the water in the original channel was so deep. So I suggested that he reincarnate. And showed him a clear way. You two little girls were still alone at that time, so they directly chose to split into two and left with him. His knife, the artifact he hasn''t completely developed... All went with him! Then, I found a chance to kill the person who held the apotheosis token... Who could control me, and then I got the apotheosis token. At the same time, I kept communicating with another me with my mind, and I told him the truth. Ask him to die. Because he has the ability to step into the ancient battlefield and become a God. Once he did. We are bound to meet. According to legend... This kind of meeting will be annihilated. "


    "Despicable." Shui Yiyi muttered.


    "What do you know?" Master Lingtong said angrily, "it''s all me with him! It''s like being separated! If he stood in my position, I would also choose to commit suicide! Because the one who achieved... Is himself! Before he died, he set a big situation and pit the giant of the universe. Do you know why?"


    Master Lingtong said coldly, "because those who were trapped are all my friends in another Luo Tian universe!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1582

    Master Lingtong sighed, "you probably didn''t expect that a conspirator like me would have friends, right? Who hasn''t been young? Who didn''t have many friends when he was young?"


    Shui Yiyi said coldly, "do you want to kill us?"


    "No, no, absolutely not.% Chinese% novel" master Lingtong sighed, "I know, you listen to me say so many secrets, you will think, why should I tell you so many secrets, why... Tell you so many secrets that even the vast majority of creatures in the channel don''t know. Will you kill you when you finish speaking? Really not. Because..."


    Master Lingtong turned around, looked at the two women and said, "because you... Forget it, you won''t believe it if you say it. Let''s say it, I''m... Old with you. I won''t hurt anyone... I won''t hurt you."


    "That''s good! You have the ability to let us go!" Water Yiyi rolled her eyes.


    At this time, master Lingtong suddenly turned around and said faintly, "have I ever imprisoned you?"


    The two women looked at each other, and they were all a little stunned.


    Master Lingtong then said, "think about it carefully. Since you came here, has anyone been sad for you?"


    The two women subconsciously shook their heads. No, indeed.


    There are not many people in Xiushui villa, almost all of them are servants and servants, as well as a few guards. But even the weakest maid has the cultivation of the great holy land. I was polite and even a little awed of them. But the problem is, whether Qi Xiaoyu or Shui Yiyi, they are all extremely smart people. It''s clear that you can''t escape at all. Therefore, I never thought of running away.


    "That''s it? No one is sorry for you, no one seals your accomplishments, where do you want to go? Did anyone say no?" Master Lingtong looked at the two women with deep eyes and said faintly, "even if you want to leave this Xiushui villa, no one will stop you."


    "Is that true?" Shui Yiyi looked at the master Lingtong and suddenly felt that he couldn''t understand the old man.


    "What are you going to do?" Qi Xiaoyu asked coldly.


    "What I want to do is very simple, so that your husband can grow up quickly, and then help me behead this damn God! I''m a monk of super realm, and I can''t control my life and death. Isn''t this a joke?" Lingtong said with a natural look.


    "This is a joke. In that case, why don''t you tell him face to face?" Water Yiyi refuted.


    "It''s a joke to tell him face to face." Master Lingtong said, "there are some things you don''t understand."


    "Of course we don''t understand... However, since you say we can leave at will, let''s go now! Your presence in such a high realm, shouldn''t it be worth talking?" Shui Yiyi looked at Lingtong and said.


    "Of course, what you say counts." Master Lingtong said, "however, I don''t suggest you leave."


    "Hehe." Qi Xiaoyu scoffed.


    Master Lingtong said, "if you leave Xiushui villa, it will be difficult to walk. You can''t say that you are at the top of the Luo Tianxian domain, and it''s nothing in this channel... Besides, if you leave now, where can you go? That bastard Chu mo... He''s not in the channel!"


    "Don''t you say that about him!" Shui Yiyi glared at Lingtong master with Qi Xiaoyu.


    "Really... Really... Fucking!" Lingtong master twitched at the corners of his mouth for a long time, and then sighed: "you can rest assured to stay here for cultivation. Later, I will ask someone to give you the systematic cultivation method and resources needed for cultivation. If you want to go out, you can also, when to reach the peak of your ancestral realm... When to consider this matter."


    Master Lingtong said, his body flashed and disappeared here directly. If it weren''t for the fishing rod, the fish float in the water was still floating up and down, and even people would think that he had never appeared.


    "What does he mean?" Water Yiyi looked at Qi Xiaoyu with a puzzled face.


    Qi Xiaoyu also had a blank expression on his face. He didn''t understand why master Lingtong did this.


    "What does he mean by telling us so much?" Shui Yiyi muttered, "if he didn''t mean any harm, why did he treat our husband like that? How many people did he harm by making that prediction!"


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded gently, "it did harm a lot of people, but when you think about it carefully, it doesn''t seem to harm our husband?"


    "It seems... Reasonable." Shui Yiyi said, and then said, "no, no, we can''t be tricked by the old man. In case... In case..."


    In case it took a long time, Shui Yiyi couldn''t go on, because the gap between the two sides was too big!


    This is not a little gap. I''m afraid no one could have imagined before that master Lingtong would be a super realm. There is really no need to boast about such things, because there is no need at all.


    At this time, suddenly there was a charming maid of the great holy land, who called the two women from a distance and timidly: "two young ladies, the master ordered me to give the cultivation skills and resources to the two young ladies, and also called me... Asked me to urge the two young ladies to practice."


    Qi Xiaoyu: "..."


    Shui Yiyi: "...."


    The two women were all covered with black lines and looked at each other speechless.


    How can this feeling be like... A strict and loving father?


    It feels... Strange!


    "Hum, go and see what the old man is doing!" Water Yiyi pulled Qi Xiaoyu up and left.


    However, after seeing those skills and cultivation resources, the two women were stunned and stupid.


    Water Yiyi looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "is this the rhythm that really wants to cultivate us into our ancestral environment?"


    There are piles of holy drugs and great holy drugs, sealed with special seal characters. Every practice method is a real ancient Sutra. When placed there, it emits infinite Tao rhymes. There are also bottles of pills, each of which is sealed with a seal character.


    With a little trial of divine consciousness, you can know the efficacy and taking method of these pills.


    Both women are not ignorant, but to be honest, they have only seen such luxurious cultivation resources in their lives!


    Master Lingtong, what does he really want?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo and his party of four had already crossed many mountains and far away from the extremely cold land.


    I walked for nearly a month in succession, and I don''t know how far I went.


    The world of passage is too big.


    There are countless creatures here, all kinds of creatures.


    The four even met a bee at the peak of its ancestral realm. It was all the breath it emitted that made people tremble.


    However, there was no confrontation or conflict between the two sides, and even the bee gave them a way. A road to human cities. Then I took them away peacefully for several days before I left.


    "What are we going to do now?" There is no such calculation as always intriguing in the past, and there is no such danger that people may die at any time. Mona is not used to coming here.


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei all looked at Chu Mo blankly. The seal token is in Chu Mo''s place, and they don''t have to worry about any crisis. This place is not the territory of Luoshui family, and they are not afraid to be recognized. In terms of cultivation... In their realm, they either shut down all year round or look for powerful medicinal herbs to refine pills. If you want to improve, it''s not something you can accomplish overnight.


    Therefore, they all looked at Chu Mo and didn''t know what they were going to do.


    Chu Mo looked at these people and said, "first of all, I need to know which family controls this year''s list of gods. Then, I want to find some people."


    Zi Dao, Mona and ouyangfei immediately looked at Chu Mo with a startled face. These three people were all too high and their brain computing ability was too strong. They immediately calculated what Chu Mo wanted to do.


    The corner of Zi Dao''s mouth twitched and said, "you don''t want to save your friends. In this way, can you cut the news of the divine personality and hide it?"


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous." Ouyangfei said.


    Mona said, "it''s no problem to get their news. But the problem is... If you want to help them out of their misery, it''s a big problem."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I''m not so reckless, but at least, I have to make sure whether they are safe."


    Mona said, "we have just returned from the gray land. If the calculation is correct, a new wave of invasion on the gray land may come soon."


    Chu Mo understood Mona''s meaning and said, "that''s why I want to find them as soon as possible."


    Zi Dao was silent and suddenly asked, "will you see acquaintances?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Zi Dao. He knew that sooner or later, he would have to face this matter!


    That day, he wanted to say that he was stopped by Zi Dao and ouyangfei, who had frightened him. But now, Chu Mo felt that what should come would eventually come. No one can escape the things that need to be faced.


    Ouyangfei was silent and bowed her head. Obviously, she didn''t know anything.


    Mona has been with them for so many days, and this kind of thing can always feel something. Especially Chu Mo helped Zi Dao and ouyangfei from the beginning... In Mona''s view, it is impossible without origin!


    Although Chu Mo is very righteous, he is by no means a person of great mercy. When he is in great danger, he has to take risks to save ouyangfei.


    Chu Mo looked at Zi Dao and smiled, "do you know the Seven Saints?"


    "Seven Saints?" Zi Dao frowned, glanced at Chu Mo, then glanced at ouyangfei, shook his head: "never heard of it!"


    Ouyangfei murmured, "I''ve only heard of the six saints." Then she broke her fingers and counted them one by one. She looked very cute, but her tone was a little difficult, because she didn''t know what she said.


    "Kun Dasheng, Peng Dasheng, cat Dasheng, Xue Jiao Dasheng, niumo Dasheng, and Hu Tian Dasheng. However, that was a long time ago. They are the strong ones who stepped into the ancient battlefield with us. On the battlefield, they have broken through to the ancestral realm and become the real patriarchal realm giant."


    Ouyangfei said. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1583

    Every time ouyangfei mentioned a name, Chu Mo''s heart jumped. Finally, he raised his head and looked at ouyangfei: have you ever heard of monkey saint


    Monkey Saint ouyangfei looked at Chu Mo with a puzzled face, and then looked at Zi Dao. The two shook their heads at the same time: never heard of it.


    Zi Dao murmured: is that also an abnormal number


    Also


    This shows that before this, Zi Dao and ouyangfei had realized that Chu Mo definitely knew them. No, he knew other people, but Chu Mo was an anomaly. It doesn''t exist in their world at all.


    Now that you''ve reached this point, let''s talk. Chu Mo said: because no matter what, this problem still needs to be faced. Actually, I''m curious. Ever since ancient times, in countless years, haven''t two creatures in the opposite universe met in the channel


    Zi Dao said: as far as I know, the two same creatures in the opposite universe have the same talent and temperament. But the environment in which he grew up is different from his luck. Therefore, in the end, the higher the level, the greater the gap between the two sides will be.


    Chu Mo heard Xie Xie say this theory. But he still asked: is there no exception? For example, the same person in the two universes has great Qi luck, has been promoted to the same level, and then all entered the channel through the ancient battlefield. Is there no precedent for such a thing


    Zi Dao shook his head: it''s a short time since fei''er and I entered the channel. I haven''t heard of such a thing.


    Ouyangfei nodded aside. She was anxious about what she looked like. If it weren''t for the pressure of Zi Dao these days, she would have asked curiously.


    After all, they are not fools. Chu Mo is so kind to them that it doesn''t feel like meeting by chance. Especially in ordinary days, Chu Mo inadvertently showed his familiarity with them, especially with Zi Dao. Even Zi Dao himself was a little shocked.


    How can Chu Mo understand what he has never said to Chu Mo


    Therefore, the suspicion has been basically settled long ago.


    It''s the existence of ancestral realm, and I''ve heard about the theory of mirror universe for a long time. I''ve thought countless times before, one day, will I see another self, what kind of scene will it be when I see it, will it be annihilated or merged. In fact, any monk who has reached the great holy land will think about these problems as long as he knows this rumor.


    So, now I see a person who knows both of them, Zi Dao or ouyangfei, with little fear in my heart, but more curiosity


    It''s not easy for two people to endure so many days.


    Chu Mo looked at Zi Dao and sighed softly: I and another you are sworn brothers, and there is another sworn brother named Liu Yunfeng. I wonder if you know


    The second disciple Dao smiled bitterly and murmured: that''s my good brother who grew up when I was young. How can I not know how can I not be familiar with


    Yun Feng is so familiar, ouyangfei said aside: the three of us are good friends who grew up together since childhood. They have sworn in, hum, don''t take me


    Chu Mo was speechless and said in his heart, girl, if you know what the other you are, I don''t know whether you can still laugh.


    At this time, ouyangfei looked at Chu Mo, suddenly calmed down, and said: come on, childe, what am I like. In fact, I can feel that every time the childe faces me, that kind of complicated emotion seems to have a little opinion on me. I don''t think I have any problems. Therefore, the problem can only be attributed to another me.


    Chu Mo sighed gently and said: in fact, my experience is relatively bumpy, and I haven''t entered Luo Tianxian domain for many years. However, the Ji family in Luo Tianxian domain is my grandfather''s family.


    The faces of Ji''s royal family''s son Dao and ouyangfei all showed a bit of shock.


    Zi Dao said: I didn''t expect that the Ji family was actually the son''s grandfather''s family, and I didn''t know the son''s mother


    Chu Mo said frankly: my mother is Ji Qingyu.


    The long Princess ouyangfei exclaimed, and then looked at Chu Mo and said: childe, you, you show your true colors, let me see, I want to have a serious look.


    From the beginning to the end, Chu Mo used various disguised faces to show people, and never showed his true face. Wen Yan nodded, revealing his original appearance.


    Ouyangfei and Zi Dao gave a cry of surprise. Ouyangfei said: if the childe had already shown this face, I would have recognized it. It''s so similar to the long princess


    Zi Dao nodded aside: Yes, it''s so similar


    Tell me about it over there. Chu Mo didn''t hurry to say what he knew.


    Zi Dao glanced at ouyangfei, and ouyangfei youyou said: our Luo Tianxian domain is relatively simple. There is no conflict between giants. In the Luo Tianxian domain, several big families, in addition to the royal family, are the son family, Ouyang family and Liu family


    Chu Mo, the Liu family of Liu Yunfeng of the Liu family, interposed a sentence, which surprised him: Liu Yunfeng is on my side, and he is a disciple of Haoyue sect in Tiangang, one of the eight domains under Luo Tianxian domain.


    Ouyangfei of Haoyue sect in Tiangang domain was surprised: I know this domain and this sect door, but Liu Yunfeng is from the Liu family in Luo Tianxian domain, not from Tiangang domain. With that, ouyangfei waved his hand, and in the void, there appeared the image of Liu Yunfeng: it was him.


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and nodded: it''s a person, but this is a turning point. It shows that the two universes are similar in general, but different in essence.


    Um. Ouyangfei and Zi Dao were also excited and nodded vigorously.


    Even Mona on one side couldn''t help feeling a burning blood, as if he were revealing a great secret.


    Ouyangfei then said: there are Zhong Jiaxue''s home, the northern celestial sea, the black fish clan of the black fish ancestor, and another son of the old ancestor, the Jiuyou ancient clan in the south


    With ouyangfei''s statement, the pattern of another Luo Tianxian domain gradually became clear. In general, it is similar to the Luo Tianxian domain where Chu Mo is located, but there are also subtle changes. For example, Liu Yunfeng''s Liu family does not exist in his Luo Tianxian domain. And Liu Yunfeng is also a Tianjiao who came out of the garbage stars.


    Wait, garbage star


    Chu Mo frowned slightly. Although there are also top monks from the mundane world in this world, and the number is not small. There are always many such examples. But on the whole, the aristocratic family has more Tianjiao.


    Liu Yunfeng''s talent is very high. To be honest, he really doesn''t look like a child of ordinary people.


    Chu Mo''s understanding of Luo Tianxian domain is not particularly profound. Maybe his sworn brother Liu Yunfeng was really a child of Luo Tianxian domain.


    Ji''s royal family is the strongest race there. No one. The ancestor of the royal family, who lived through the catastrophe of 36 eras in the past years, was all powerful. The eldest princess was not very obedient in the past, so she went to Yanhuang domain, one of the eight domains, to play, and then met a young hero named Chu Tianji. Ouyangfei said, looking at Chu Mo with some caution.


    After all, it involves the parents of the person in front of him.


    Chu Mo''s face, however, showed a strange expression and asked: do they have children


    Ouyangfei nodded affirmatively.


    Zi Dao said aside: it''s a girl named ChuChu, who is also a real Tianjiao. By the way, she entered the channel with us


    Chu Mo had a shocked expression on his face.


    Ouyangfei said: she looks like you. She''s beautiful and incomparable


    Chu Mo continued to have a dull expression.


    He never thought that in another universe, the mother still married the father, and then gave birth to a daughter. Isn''t it that the girl named ChuChu is also an anomaly


    Because my parents have no other children except myself


    It''s just that the magic of fate is unimaginable.


    The time axes in the two universes may not be exactly the same.


    At this moment, it is in the imperial city of Luo Tianxian domain.


    Chu Tianji, who already knew that his son and two daughters-in-law were missing and learned the inside story from the old emperor, dared not tell his wife the news.


    Because Ji Qingyu is pregnant again


    At the wedding that Chu Mo gave to his parents, he joked when to give him another brother and sister. Now, it''s a prophecy


    Ji Qingyu soon became pregnant, and now it has been several months. With the realm of these people, nature knew at the first time that she was pregnant with a daughter.


    Chu Tianji was full of worries, but in front of Ji Qingyu, he had to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Ji Qingyu still has some complaints about her son, but more importantly, she misses her son.


    After pregnant with this daughter, Ji Qingyu felt even more sorry for her eldest son Chu mo. Because from childhood to adulthood, she didn''t do a mother''s responsibility to Chu mo.


    This smelly boy, after so long, I don''t know. Come and see us. We''re really used to it. Ji Qingyu pouted. She looked like a pretty girl.


    Chu Tianji laughed and said, "I''ve got a family and a career. Where are my two wives?"


    Then you can''t forget your mother when you have a wife, Ji Qingyu said.


    Not to mention them, their realm is normal for hundreds of years at a time. Chu Tianji tried to talk about it for a long time.


    His sister has become an old woman for hundreds of years. I don''t care. When his sister was born, the smelly boy had to come to Ji Qingyu and said.


    OK, OK, he must come to truking machine to wipe a sweat secretly, and then said: why don''t we give our daughter a name first


    Well, well, Ji Qingyu was really distracted, and said with a happy face: our daughter, naturally, is the most beautiful girl in the world. Just call her ChuChu


    Delivered at midnight.


    Chu Mo''s parents are about to have a second child. Would you like to vote a monthly ticket to congratulate him


    Recommended tickets are also OK, which will be continued.

 Chapter 1584

    Access.


    Under a huge mountain, the conversation between Chu and Mo was in progress.


    Ouyangfei said, "ChuChu is a real genius. She was born for cultivation. I didn''t expect that she had such a relationship with you."


    "She should be my sister." Chu Mo said.


    Ouyangfei laughed, "in terms of age, people should be older than you!"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "this kind of thing can''t be calculated according to age. The time rules of the two universes should be different."


    Zi Dao agrees with this view.


    Then Zi Dao and ouyangfei looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes. Didn''t speak, but the intention was obvious: we''re all finished. Is it your turn to speak?


    Chu Mo looked at ouyangfei and said with a wry smile, "how is your relationship with Zhong Sheng?"


    Ouyangfei let out a sound, and her eyes were a little dull. "The other one, I don''t think I''m with Zhong Sheng? She... She... How peerless!"


    Zi Dao also said with a dull face, "is it true that the Zhong Sheng in that world is very excellent, childe? Is it a young Tianjiao?"


    Chu Mo looked at the two lovers and said with a wry smile, "excellent? It''s also excellent, but it''s not so excellent... Because that guy was chopped by me."


    Pooh!


    Mona couldn''t help laughing. Then he said to the three people, "it''s okay. Don''t worry about me. I just want to laugh. Hahahahahaha... I''ve never seen such an interesting thing. Two universes are each other''s mirror universes, and there is really another self. This feeling is really weird. To tell you the truth, I envy this kind of thing, and I hope there is another me in this world."


    Chu Mo gave him a blank look and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    At this time, ouyangfei couldn''t help but burst out laughing and said, "good chop! This guy is not a good thing anywhere. I can''t think of it. How can I fall in love with such a person?"


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo and said, "don''t say, Zhong Sheng of my world really once moved his mind and wanted to rob fei''er with me, but... He''s too weak!"


    Chu Mo suddenly thought of something, looked at Zi Dao and asked, "your surname is Zhao, right?"


    Zi Dao said frankly, "yes, my father is the ninth son of the Zhao family in Luo Tianxian domain, and my mother is the sixteen Princess of the Zhao family. The two of them were engaged since childhood. My full name is Zhao Zi Dao..." Zi Dao said this, and the corner of his mouth twitched at Chu Mo: "son, what do you want to say at once? You''re so suffocating."


    "There are really many inflection points and many differences." Chu Mo murmured, and then looked at Zi Dao: "my sworn brother Zi Dao, parents are no different from you, but in the middle... It''s very tortuous."


    Chu Mo told Zi Dao what he learned.


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei were all dumbfounded. They almost couldn''t believe that such a thing would happen.


    Chu Mo looked at ouyangfei: "the ouyangfei I know did walk with Zhong Sheng, and once humiliated my sworn brother and son Dao in front of me. Then he told him that the Dragon doesn''t live with the snake, and told him to stay away from me."


    Ouyangfei: "..."


    Zi Dao: "...."


    Both of them were speechless.


    For a long time, Ouyang Feicai said with a strange face, "how blind it is..."


    Zi Dao also looked surprised and muttered, "can you say such words?"


    Ouyangfei said angrily, "that''s not me... Er, at least she can''t represent my will!"


    Zi Dao took ouyangfei''s hand and said with a smile, "you and I don''t need to say this at all."


    "Well." Ouyangfei answered softly.


    Mona couldn''t see it, and said, "don''t be busy showing us your love, you two. There are still a lot of things that haven''t been made clear."


    This guy, the whole thing has nothing to do with him, but he seems to be the most interested.


    Chu Mo also told them about many people, such as Roland, Qianqiu, Qinggu and Xuanxuan who stepped into the ancient battlefield with him at the same time, and the existence of the father of the sky. Of course, these giants are not all from Luo Tianxian domain. So neither Zi Dao nor ouyangfei have heard of these people.


    But almost all the others have heard of it.


    For example, Cang LAN, Jiu lie and Bao Ping, as well as Zhong Caiyun''s ancestors, have all heard of them, but they have only heard of them.


    "These people... Are all giants of ancestral realm over there? That''s the theory. Their luck is different!" Zi Dao said, "although these people are a little famous on our side, that''s it... They are all old monks at the peak of the great holy land, and none of them can go to the ancestral land. Zhong Caiyun... I once met an elder of the Zhong family, who is not bad."


    "Well, old man Zhong Caiyun was really good. At that time, Zi Dao beat Zhong Sheng black and blue. The weak guy ran back to complain. It was Zhong Caiyun who came out and slapped Zhong Sheng himself and scolded him for his disgraceful things..." ouyangfei said with a smile.


    Chu Mo listened, speechless, and told them the gratitude and resentment with Zhong Caiyun. When it comes to Zhong Caiyun, he was finally cut off by monkeys, the creatures at the peak of their seven great holy places, and took his head to celebrate Chu Mo''s wedding. Zi Dao and ouyangfei all looked sad and sighed.


    This is a tearing feeling, very strange. Like a person you like very much, think this person is very good. Then suddenly someone came to tell you that there was such a person in another world, but he was very bad. This feeling is really weird. Unacceptable.


    Even though a group of giants in ancestral realm are all super powerful in terms of Taoism, magic and computing power, they will still have a strong weird feeling in the face of this kind of thing.


    Moreover, this feeling, there is also a sense of destiny that is unclear.


    "Are you married?" Ouyangfei was surprised and curious, "who is the bride?"


    Zi Dao was also curious about this matter.


    "My two wives..."


    "Two?" Zi Dao and ouyangfei widened their eyes.


    "Do you want to listen?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Chu Mo rolled his eyes: "one is Qi Xiaoyu, the other is Shui Yiyi, both from the Yanhuang realm..." at this time, Chu Mo suddenly thought that in the same universe, the Yanhuang realm should be a world that has never suffered disaster.


    In other words, there has never been such a broken world as heaven, fairy, spiritual and human.


    Sure enough, Zi Dao and ouyangfei all shook their heads: "never heard of it."


    The four of them talked a lot here. They confirmed each other and felt very curious about each other.


    Especially for another Zi Dao and another ouyangfei, both of them are curious. Of course, Mona is also curious.


    "Zi Dao should practice in the royal family now. His current realm should be in the holy land, but I think there should be no problem in breaking through to the great holy land." Chu Mo said, "as for ouyangfei, after Zhong Sheng died, she also disappeared. Maybe it should be the homecoming family practicing."


    Zi Dao sighed, "it is estimated that he can only cultivate to the peak of the great holy land at most. This is fate."


    Ouyangfei said, "it seems that the two of us are the luckiest."


    Chu Mo nodded and shook his head, "you are lucky, but their fate may not only reach the peak of the great holy land."


    Seeing the two people looking at themselves, Chu Mo said, "I always feel that there is a shocking secret in it. If it is revealed, it may... Change all this. But now we obviously don''t have this ability. But I believe that one day, we can do it!"


    "I have always believed that seeing another self is not necessarily going to annihilate." Zi Dao said seriously, "we must investigate this matter later. I don''t believe that this kind of thing has never happened in the whole channel, countless years?"


    Ouyangfei said, "the ancient history in the channel, in fact, also has faults. Otherwise, people won''t even know the secret of the gods list."


    Chu Mo nodded: "for a long time, even if the cultivator has thousands of years of longevity, it is just a small spray in the long river of time, which is insignificant at all. Only the creatures who really jump out of this river may be truly liberated."


    Mona finally had the opportunity to interrupt and said, "I have seen several scenes of the long river of time. The creatures there are terrible and always want to catch me in. Moreover, I didn''t find any creatures that can really jump out of the river."


    Zi Dao said aside, "those who can reach out and grab you... Are already terrible! I dare say that their realm is definitely beyond their ancestral realm!"


    "Yes." Chu Mo agrees with this view. There are too many secrets buried in the river of time. At their current level, they simply can''t deduce the secrets contained therein.


    "Today, I finally know that I''m not the only one. Strangely, I''m not lost. If possible, one day, when I see her, I must personally tell her that your eyes are really bad, far worse than me!" Ouyangfei said with a smile.


    Zi Dao said gently, "I think this feeling is strange, but it''s very interesting. If possible, I''m willing to make friends with another me."


    At this time, Mona suddenly said to one side, "if you don''t annihilate, but will you integrate?"


    Chu Mo and the three men were all slightly stunned.


    Then, Zi Dao said with a smile, "if it''s fusion, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s all my own. According to the childe, I''m the same as another woman I love, no matter my character or style of behavior. What''s the matter with integration?"


    Ouyangfei said with disgust on his face, "I don''t want it, that I... my eyes are too bad!"


    Later, everyone couldn''t help laughing. This feeling of talking about another "me" was really fresh and strange.


    At last, Chu Mo said, "we have known so much. Now is the time for us to uncover these secrets bit by bit, so we don''t have nothing to do now, but there are too many things waiting for us to do!"¡ª¡ª


    Sorry, it''s a little late today. I have something delayed during the day. There will be no shortage of updates. Sorry again. Go to code... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1585

    Monkey and a group of his brothers have been very unhappy recently. They were born free. Have they ever suffered such frustration? Monkeys, in particular, have been free since the day they were born. In the past, even Buddha and Taishang couldn''t help it. At most, it got worse later, and for some other reasons, it was suppressed for some years. But during that time, it was a time when monkeys really grew up. Although there is not much improvement in Taoism, it has a new understanding of life and the meaning of living. And this kind of perception is exactly what a practitioner needs most.


    Without those years of repression, the monkey''s character would not stop to think about these problems. Therefore, monkeys never really resent the Buddha and always maintain respect.


    But now this matter is completely different from the Buddha''s suppression of it. It is not a nature at all. As long as the spirit in the brain is still there, it will never be free.


    If there are no six brothers with it, then maybe the monkey will fight to the end even if he fights to death. But not now. It can''t do this because it has concerns.


    The other six sacred hearts are also uncomfortable. In fact, their bones are full of longing for freedom like monkeys. For them, the meaning of freedom, even beyond the level of Tao, beyond life!


    As a result, now the seven brothers are all trapped here. Although they were not really beaten or abused like slaves, Gu Bingbing gave them many unprecedented cultivation resources. But it still makes them completely unhappy.


    Gu Bingbing brought all the 48 people on the list to one place. This place is called the ancient god ridge, which is the territory of the ancient god family. At the same time, it is also the fief of Gu Bingbing, the legitimate daughter of the ancient god family.


    Gu Bingbing, how to say, can''t say that she is a bad person. The monkeys did not turn their angry eyes on the little girl. What they really hate is the person who made the list of gods and laid out this conspiracy.


    Therefore, although these strong creatures have no good face for Gu Bingbing, they don''t deliberately embarrass her.


    The little girl carries out various arrangements with great ambition every day. As the legitimate daughter of the ancient god family, she needs to bear the corresponding responsibilities while enjoying the infinite scenery.


    At present, the family has not assigned her a task, but next, once there is movement over the crack in the channel, she must take this group of people and a large number of family Legion soldiers to the battlefield.


    No one knows how many people will come back alive after a war.


    Gu Bingbing has had enough mental preparation for this, but he is still a little nervous. Although she had experienced many times before, she also participated in many battles. Although young, it can also be regarded as experienced. But leading the war is still a very difficult challenge for her.


    However, she is not afraid of this challenge. As the legitimate son of the ancient god family, we must have this awareness.


    What made her feel helpless most was all kinds of harassment from her half brother Gu Dong.


    On the surface, it was Gu Dong who wanted to compete with her for the token of the deity. This time, he was dissatisfied and would interfere with her. But in fact, only Gu Bingbing himself can understand the real reason. Her half brother gave birth to an undeserved affection for her and wanted to get her. But she couldn''t resist death, which brought her to this point.


    This kind of thing contrary to human relations is unacceptable at any level. Gu Bingbing is a girl. How can she say such things. Gu Dong had an ulterior mind in his heart. He was not so arrogant at first, but he became a little worse after finding that his sister didn''t dare to tell such a thing.


    It happened that Gu Dong was also a quite excellent monk. At a young age, he was already a giant at the ancestral level. Among the young generation of the ancient god family, it has a high reputation. Even many subordinates of Gu Bingbing have great affection for Gu Dong. This makes Gu Bingbing very helpless.


    Those tyrannical monks on the list of gods seem to have calmed down these days, but maybe someone will suddenly make something happen one day.


    Gu Bingbing was even a little discouraged by internal and external troubles, but she was also a particularly strong person who would not shrink back easily in the face of difficulties.


    In short, the atmosphere here in Gushen mountain has never been good. Everyone seems to feel a little tormented. Those powerful creatures on the list of gods, even in the face of unprecedented cultivation resources, almost all lost their motivation to cultivate.


    Turn around, appear this morning.


    Gu Bingbing received an order to take this group of people on the list of gods to a big city called Canggu in the northern territory of the ancient god family.


    "Canggu''s city Lord has a problem and has been replaced now. This time, you go there, as the Acting City Lord, you must deal with all kinds of things in Canggu city. Remember, don''t just look at the big things, but also pay attention to the small things. The former city Lord has operated there for tens of thousands of years, and the whole Canggu city has a countless relationship with him from top to bottom. Therefore, your task is very arduous. This is your opportunity. At the same time, it is also for you A test of. This group of gods just came to the channel. Let them go out and have a look. But you must pay attention. If you can''t do well there, the family will probably deprive you of your God seal token. And you... Will also bear a reputation for incompetence. "


    An elder of the ancient god family has always supported Gu Bingbing and has high expectations for Gu Bingbing. This time, he won such a job for Gu Bingbing.


    "This job, in the eyes of many people, is a real hot potato, but I think it is always better than letting you directly take people to the battlefield?" The elder of the ancient god family spoke very directly and frankly in front of Gu Bingbing.


    Gu Bing nodded and said gratefully, "I know uncle is for my good. Bing Er is very grateful to uncle for his support and guidance over the years."


    "In the ancient god family, men have always been in power, and there are few excellent girls like you. In my opinion, the ancient god family also needs to make some changes. Young people and women like you are needed to help the family deal with some things. Women should be gentle in dealing with some problems, which is also good for the image of the ancient god family. But you must remember that softness... Also needs to be divided into objects and time . sub stations. " The elder of the ancient god family said gently, "for example, the ancient east side..."


    Gu Bingbing''s heart jumped violently, and he looked at the elder opposite uneasily: "Uncle..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. Uncle has lived for so many years and has seen through all kinds of situations in the world. Nothing can hide from uncle''s eyes. Gu Dong... If he provokes you again, you will severely punish him. You can''t connive and restrain him just because he is your brother. You don''t know this, but in fact, the elders of many families are watching secretly. I didn''t want to tell you that I wanted you to understand this truth. But now I find that I was wrong. "


    "Uncle... Bing''er let you down." Gu Bingbing lowered his head and said softly.


    "Not that." The elder of the ancient god family said, "there are some things you haven''t experienced. You''re too young to have that experience. Naturally, you don''t know how to deal with them. I''m wrong when I say that. That''s what I mean. I should have told you earlier how to do it. Instead of waiting for you to find out."


    "Uncle..." in Gu Bingbing''s eyes, there were glittering tears flashing.


    "Son, this matter, according to uncle said, if he provokes you again, you will severely punish him. Under your command, there is such a powerful force, why not? I said, softness... Also depends on people! You can''t be so gentle to everyone. In that case, the family will definitely think you are too weak." The elder said, and gave Gu Bingbing a token: "this is the order of the city Lord of Cang ancient city. All you rely on is the friars on the list of gods under your command! Remember, in addition, the family will not give you any help. After going there, it will all depend on yourself! It will be very difficult! Do you understand?"


    "Uncle, bing''er understands. Don''t worry, uncle, bing''er won''t let uncle down again!" Gu Bingbing said, saluting the old man deeply. Her heart is really full of gratitude.


    The old man''s face also showed relief. In any case, the child''s character is worth ensuring. Plus her excellent talent and excellent management ability. That''s why he and other elders are optimistic about her.


    It just needs some opportunities for experience and... Luck.


    This task is indeed a big challenge for the current ancient ice. The elder didn''t say a lot directly, but Gu Bingbing could think of the current state of Cang ancient city. Just because she has no experience doesn''t mean she has no brain. Otherwise, it''s impossible to hold the apotheosis token.


    Therefore, immediately after the elder left, Gu Bingbing launched his personal relationship and directly investigated the relevant information of Canggu city master.


    The territory of the ancient god family is too large. There are tens of thousands of big cities like Cang ancient city!


    Therefore, not all kinds of news will be delivered to Gu Bingbing at the first time. If you want to know, you must know it. And this also needs contacts and energy.


    Gu Bingbing didn''t lack contacts and energy, so she soon learned the first-hand news.


    Looking at the information in his hand, Gu Bingbing suddenly felt that his head was as big as a fight. Then she understood the fundamental reason why the simple and comprehensive elder had just told him thousands of times.


    The situation on the other side of Cang ancient city is countless times more complicated than expected!


    Just then, a somewhat frivolous voice suddenly came from outside: "my dear sister, I heard... You''re going to be the Lord of the city? Hey, there''s someone up here... It''s good!"


    "Gu Dong!" A fire, Teng for a moment, rises along Gu Bingbing''s heart¡ª¡ª


    How about the first few recommended tickets on Monday? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1586

    At this time, Gu Dong had come in from the outside, stirred his eyebrows, and looked at Gu Bingbing with a smile: "dear sister, do you want your brother to help you? Cang ancient city... It''s not a good place. There are saran thieves outside, and there are Tietong formation, which has been operating for countless years. Your city master has gone... It''s likely to be just a decoration. I''m afraid he will live up to the family''s expectations of you, hahahaha!"


    Gu Dong did not use divine thoughts, but spoke out loudly. The rumbling sound was heard by everyone up and down the ancient god mountain.


    Many people have changed their faces and showed a frightened look when they heard the four words of saran thief.


    The passage has never been a real fairyland, let alone a peaceful place. There are too many tyrannical creatures in this place.


    The creatures in the ancestral realm, not to mention everywhere, are definitely not giants.


    The passage is always unstable, and there are grey creatures who can drill through the cracks at any time. In addition to these ancient clans, there are also various forces in the passage.


    Saran robber is a force composed of a group of quite dangerous creatures. Compared with the various ugly activities hidden under the sanctity of the ancient tribes in the channel, the saran robber is too direct.


    "We do not produce any cultivation resources. We are the carrier of all cultivation resources."


    This is the slogan of saran thief.


    Arrogant, arrogant, powerful, domineering, bloodthirsty. It is the label of this force.


    Normally, such a force is unlikely to exist in places like channels for a long time. If all the ancient tribes worked together, they would have been completely wiped out. Not to mention the major ancient tribes, just a single ancient tribe... For example, if the ancient god family really wants to destroy them, it won''t be very difficult.


    But doing so will definitely cause great losses. Any big family, do not want to bear this loss, even with those "gods" on the list of gods, they are reluctant to give up!


    There is no way to use those gods to consume the creatures invaded by the gray land. After all, you can''t watch your home destroyed by the gray land creatures.


    But saran robber is different.


    First of all, they never take the initiative to confront each ancient race head-on, although occasionally there will be a little friction with each ancient race, such as robbing some cultivation resources. But they always do it with discretion, and never really irritate the ancient tribes.


    Secondly, saran robber knows the terrain in the passage too well!


    They belong to the type that we withdraw when you are serious, and we come back when you withdraw.


    With the consumption of such forces, it can only be the ancient tribes themselves that will ultimately suffer losses.


    In fact, there are many forces like saran robber in the whole channel. But they all survived well, which is why.


    Small forces cannot be provoked, and big forces are unwilling to consume with them.


    The former mayor of Cang ancient city is said to have an agreement with the saran thieves, so for endless years. Saran robbers have hardly invaded Cang ancient city once.


    But now it''s different. The owner of Cang ancient city was investigated and punished by the ancient god family for a series of reasons, such as corruption, countless cultivation resources, Party building and private interests. Then the agreement between him and the saran thief will naturally become invalid.


    Today''s Cang ancient city is a big fat sheep in the eyes of saran thieves!


    In addition, the former mayor of Cang ancient city may have a grudge against the successor of Cang ancient city, and specially let those forces left by him open a back door for the saran thieves. It''s not easy to cooperate inside and outside.


    In fact, anyone with a little brain can think of such things. There is no need for Gu Dong to remind me.


    In fact, Gu Bingbing now has much more information in his hand! The situation of Cang ancient city is also many times more complicated than Gu Dong said.


    But these things, she originally intended to deal with one by one, a little bit to penetrate. I didn''t expect to let all my subordinates know now!


    Therefore, after Gu Dong said these words, Gu Bingbing didn''t say a word of rolling with a cold face as usual. Instead, he looked at Gu Dong without expression and said nothing. I''ve been looking at Gu Dong. I''m a little hairy in my heart.


    "I said Gu Bingbing... What do you want to do?" Gu Dong asked with some vigilance.


    He is also a cultivator. He is extremely sensitive to the atmosphere. He suddenly feels that Gu Bingbing seems to be wrong today.


    "Have you achieved your goal?" Gu Bingbing asked coldly.


    "What do you mean? What''s my purpose?" Gu Dong said, raising his hands, facing Gu Bingbing, and then retreating step by step, all the way out. There is no malice in the gesture.


    "What do you mean? What''s your purpose? Don''t you... Know it well?" Gu Bing pressed step by step with an expressionless face, followed out, and then looked at Gu Dong with a cold face.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, sister, I just want to help you for your own good. What are you doing?" Gu Dong had a wronged expression on his face.


    Gu Bingbing didn''t want to talk nonsense with him anymore, so he directly sent a divine message: "take Gu Dong down for me!"


    Her spiritual thoughts, however, were not passed on to the 48 figures on the list of gods, but to those subordinates assigned to her by the family. Among them, there are also six ancestral friars and more than 30 Great Holy Land peak friars.


    But after receiving this order, everyone... Six friars in the ancestral realm, together with more than 30 friars at the peak of the great holy realm, did not move!


    Gu Bingbing''s eyes were cold, and he directly shouted, "give me a hard lesson for this guy who broke into Gushen mountain at will!"


    This time, along with the gods on the list of 48 gods, all stared at Gu Bingbing dumbly.


    At this time, Gu Dong couldn''t help laughing: "hahaha, hahaha, sister, my dear sister, what do you want to do? Do you want to beat me? I''m so happy, hahaha, look, have a good look, who will do it?"


    Saying this, Gu Dong''s expression cooled down and looked at Gu Bingbing: "Gu Bingbing, I don''t know who taught you to do this, but... Remember! In front of me, Gu Bingbing... You are always just a female generation! Why do you have such an important thing as an apotheosis token in your hand? What''s your virtue and ability? What qualifications do you have to take charge of it?"


    "I order, all... My Gu Bingbing people, take Gu Dong down immediately! Hit him! As long as you don''t kill... I''ll bear everything!" Gu Bing said in a cold voice, "if it''s my man, do it for me!"


    "I don''t think anyone dares!" Gu Dong shouted angrily.


    At this time, a figure, countless times faster than light and lightning, instantly appeared in front of Gu Dong, raising his hand was a slap!


    This blow... It''s too fast!


    Go to Gudong and you don''t have any ability to dodge. Even if he has the cultivation of ancestral realm, he can''t hide from such a blow!


    PA!


    A crisp slap sounded.


    Then, six figures, like shadows, rushed directly to attack Gu Dong.


    The other creatures on the list of gods looked at each other and shot directly!


    In their hearts, they all have huge anger. The raging anger has been burning and has never been extinguished!


    They couldn''t vent their anger on Gu Bingbing, but at this moment, facing Gu Dong, they finally found a way to vent.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Gu Dong had been beaten and no one looked like him!


    A monk in ancestral realm was almost defeated in an instant!


    Gu Bingbing almost stopped drinking, but she resisted. She knew that if she opened her mouth and stopped drinking, from now on, she would lose their hearts completely even though she had the divination token to control these people!


    These are a group of people who once stood at the peak of the world. They know how to be measured!


    This is not a bet, this is a fact.


    This group of people is indeed very measured. They really have no intention of killing Gu Dong. I didn''t even think about abolishing Gu Dong, but after a blow, Gu Dong didn''t even come into shape.


    Even if the top elixir, without a year or two, he can''t get up from bed!


    After the group hit, they stopped directly. Then, one by one, he burst into a towering rage and stood behind Gu Bingbing.


    Until this moment, Gu Bingbing suddenly had a feeling of elation. At this moment, she wanted to cry, but she resisted.


    Then, she looked at the six ancestral friars assigned to her by the family, and more than thirty Great Holy Land peak friars.


    Those people, still in a confused state, seemed to have no idea what had happened. In other words, they were a little scared.


    Who is Gu Dong? That''s the legitimate young master of the ancient god family!


    Just being beaten by a group of "slaves"? It was almost abandoned! I can''t even recognize people directly


    What is this situation?


    At this moment, in their hearts, there was absolutely no awareness of disobeying the master''s orders. Because all the time, Gu Bingbing has been very strong, but in their eyes, she is just a yellow haired girl who hasn''t grown up.


    What''s so terrible about this little girl?


    So, they looked at Gu Bingbing at the moment, and there was even a trace of blame in their eyes.


    One of the friars in the ancestral realm even couldn''t help but say, "Miss... How do you explain to the master? How do you explain to the family?"


    "Yes, yes, master Gu Dong... He, he was beaten like this, and we must be punished..."


    "Miss, you are too reckless!"


    "Are you crazy gods?" Someone simply vented their anger on the monkeys.


    Gu Bingbing looked at it coldly and didn''t speak.


    This group of people gradually felt that something seemed to be wrong, and all closed their mouths with a straight face.


    "Get out of here!" Gu Bingbing''s voice is very cold, but it''s absolutely not impulsive. It''s the kind of calm to the extreme cold. She didn''t even say a word of superfluous nonsense¡ª¡ª


    Delivered on the third watch... Hoo, today''s update is a little late, sorry.


    Ask for recommended tickets!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1587

    She didn''t say: how can I tell the master and the family? What''s your business? Is that what you should ask?


    She didn''t say: Gu Dong was beaten like this, which has nothing to do with you. I was punished alone.


    She didn''t say: I''m not reckless, I''m just forced to the edge of the cliff. If I step back, I''ll fall!


    She also didn''t say: you people have disobeyed my orders one after another. It''s useless for me to keep such a group of people as you.


    She didn''t say anything superfluous, only four words for me to get out!


    But these four words are the most straightforward and resolute words that Gu Bingbing said from small to large!


    After saying these four words, Gu Bingbing could clearly feel that an invisible layer of things was broken in her mind, and her thoughts suddenly became extremely transparent. This kind of comfortable feeling is unprecedented!


    "Before you get out, take this waste with you! Haven''t you always wanted to be his subordinate? Now the opportunity comes. Get out quickly!"


    It was not Gu Bingbing who said this, but the father of the sky. His eyes shot out two manic Qi. Where his eyes passed, none of Gu Bingbing''s original subordinates dared to look at him.


    No one even dared to speak out and scold the sky ancestor for trespassing!


    No one speaks!


    The father of the sky youyou said, "don''t go yet, wait for a farewell party for you? Or wait for Miss Bing''s order to chop you all?"


    "By... By what?" Finally, someone came back and looked at the sky ancestor, timidly refuting.


    Because if they don''t refute again, they will really be driven away!


    It doesn''t matter how much they yearn to become Gu Dong''s subordinates in their hearts. The important thing is that today, they were expelled here in ancient Bingbing. From now on, no one will accept them!


    Who would want a group of men who don''t even listen to their master''s orders? No matter how excellent you are, no matter how strong you are, no matter how powerful you are... But you don''t listen to me, what do I want you to do?


    They all know this truth, but they never thought about it before. Ancient Bingbing, which has always been a little soft, has such a strong side. So all of a sudden, this group of people were a little flustered.


    "That is, we... We didn''t make any mistakes."


    "No, no, no, miss, we are wrong, but we are excusable. If someone else orders, how can we disobey? But this person is young master goodong, after all, he is your brother. We can''t be so... So..."


    Some people are still a little bit embarrassed and want to force a few excuses. Some people have seen something wrong and apologized softly.


    But all this has no meaning.


    Gu Bingbing calmly turned back, looked at the monkey and said, "monkey friend, from today on, you will be the monkey general under my ancient Bingbing constellation."


    Then he looked at the sky ancestor again: "sky Taoist friends, from today on, you are the sky general under my ancient ice block. You two, a left general and a right general, are my first guard."


    Gu Bingbing''s face became calmer and calmer: "you two can replace me. It''s expedient! Unless things are crucial and rise to the height of the ancient god family, otherwise, it''s up to the two generals!"


    "In addition, the other forty-six Taoist friends, if one day, I Gu Bingbing can be powerful in the channel, you are my forty-six personal guards! If I stand high, I will never let you stand on the hillside! I can''t decide the matter of the gods list, but I can guarantee that I will treat you as guests if the gods token is in my hand for a day!" Gu Bingbing said about the mobile place, his face became a little crimson and very emotional.


    It can be seen that her words are all from the bottom of her heart.


    The sky ancestor looked at the monkey, and the monkey also looked at the sky ancestor.


    Then the sky ancestor looked at Gu Bingbing and said, "Miss Bing treats me like a guest of honor, and we will treat her like confidants!"


    This is the existence of this group who once stood at the peak of all worlds. Their pride in their bones is not willing to be lost even if they die!


    If you treat me like a guest of honor, I will treat you like a bosom friend!


    If you want to treat me as a slave, I will treat you like a foe!


    It''s that simple!


    Even if you control my destiny, my bones are unyielding!


    If Gu Bingbing had listened to this before today, she might have been unhappy, but now she laughed. Nodded seriously, smiled seriously, and said seriously, "it''s a deal!"


    Forty eight people, including the father of the sky and the monkey, all said in unison, "it''s a deal!"


    They are also satisfied!


    Because this is the best condition that all creatures on the list of gods can win for themselves!


    Equality!


    At least relative... Is equal!


    All right.


    What else do you want? Is there really a way to cut the divine personality to pieces?


    Even if one day, they have the opportunity to cut their gods to pieces and regain their freedom, they must also be grateful to Gu Bingbing. Even if they won''t stay with her, they all owe Gu Bingbing!


    They understand this truth. Smart Gu Bingbing also understands it.


    Therefore, Gu Bingbing is also satisfied. She also finally found that if she changed her thinking, the road ahead would be completely different!


    It will be much brighter!


    No, more!


    At this moment, the six friars in the ancestral realm and more than thirty friars at the peak of the great holy realm were completely stupid.


    In front of them, the gods on the list of 48 gods have made a covenant with Gu Bingbing! We have concluded a fairly equal covenant that the entire ancient Tongdao clan will not agree with!


    They are frightened, they are uneasy, they are unhappy. But so what? Even if Gu Bingbing''s move will cause an uproar, it has nothing to do with them.


    The monkey waved the iron bar in his hand and said coldly, "don''t roll, want to fight?"


    Plop!


    A monk at the peak of the Great Holy Land knelt directly in front of Gu Bingbing: "Miss, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, please miss, take back your order, don''t drive us away!"


    "Miss... I''m also wrong!" Another kneeling.


    "Miss, I''m wrong!"


    "Miss... I''m wrong!"


    Plop, plop, more than 30 monks at the peak of the Great Holy Land knelt down in an instant!


    The remaining six monks in Zujing looked at this scene with red faces and ears, and could hardly say a word.


    "Who else thinks he''s wrong?" Gu Bingbing''s eyes reach. The remaining children of the ancient god family at the peak of the great holy land also knelt down.


    Never mind whether you are willing or not, but you still kneel after all!


    "You six, get out!" Gu Bingbing said.


    "Miss... We..." one of the Zujing friars looked embarrassed. As a Zujing friar, it was really difficult to kneel down.


    In fact, those at the peak of the great holy land are not willing to kneel? But they all know that this time things are really big, Gu Bingbing may be punished, but their end will never be better than Gu Bingbing!


    The legitimate daughter of the great ancient god family was bullied like this by a group of subordinates. Where is the face of the ancient god family? The monks of ancestral realm may have a better result, and they may be sent to some relatively desolate and chaotic areas, but they... Maybe, they really need to be cleaned up.


    So, whether willing or unwilling, these monks in the great holy land all knelt.


    Gu Bingbing glanced at the sky, Lao Zu and the monkey: "destroy them!"


    "Miss... Let''s go!" The monk in the ancestral realm, with a hard face, flashed a cold hatred in his eyes. He didn''t hide it, and he couldn''t hide it in front of this group of monks with the same high level.


    It''s really hate. The friars with great ancestral cultivation were expelled by their followers. This is also a great humiliation for them!


    "Kill him." Gu Bingbing said faintly.


    Hum!


    The monkey swung a big iron bar and smashed it with a hard blow.


    Father sky shot faster!


    The real giant of the universe suppressed it with a slap.


    The monkey is attacking directly. He is controlling!


    In the passage, the monks in the ancestral realm could not give play to the power that once shook the universe, but it was also earth shattering!


    The monk in the ancestral realm gave a frightened roar, directly sacrificed the magic weapon, and then wanted to escape far away.


    Bang!


    That magic tool was directly smashed to pieces by the monkey with a stick!


    Then, the monkey''s big iron rod fell directly on the man''s head.


    The attack of the six saints has also arrived!


    After the blessing of God, although the six saints have not yet broken through the ancestral realm, their combat power is indeed comparable to the giants of the ancestral realm.


    So, less than a breath of Kung Fu.


    The ancestral monk of the ancient god family, whose body was directly broken, was abandoned, and only a yuan God escaped. But was slapped by the father of the sky!


    The monkey stared at the sky ancestor: "you old man can pick up bargains."


    The sky ancestor smiled faintly: "accept, accept."


    Quiet!


    The whole ancient god mountain is dead!


    At this time, Gu Dong, who was almost beaten up, let out a groan full of pain: "Gu Bingbing... You... Crazy!"


    "Useless people are not qualified to dictate in front of me!" Gu Bingbing said coldly.


    Then, she looked at the five monks in the ancestral realm: "get out, take the waste of Gudong, and get out of the ancient god ridge!"


    This time, the five friars in the ancestral realm did not hesitate at all. They took Gu Dong and ran away in an instant.


    The remaining thirty monks at the peak of the great holy land were still kneeling there honestly. At this moment, they were completely... Shocked to the extreme!


    It turns out that women are so cruel that they are so terrible! She really dares to kill!


    The friars in the great ancestral realm will be killed if they say to kill!


    And those slaves on the list of gods, are they all crazy? Don''t they know that the ancient god family has the right to take back the God seal token at any time? Are they not afraid of the ensuing retaliation?


    At this time, the monkey said, "not enough."


    The sky ancestor nodded seriously: "those five should also be left."


    This time, even Gu Bingbing was a little speechless. She breathed out a long breath and bent her knees slightly to the sky ancestors, monkeys and others: "thank you, Taoist friends, please wait here for a moment. I want to report this matter to the family. Please rest assured that I will bear everything by myself!"


    Monkey hehe sneered, "no need, Miss Bing, if you like, our group of people will accompany you to fight a bloody way and go anywhere!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1588

    Gu Bingbing''s face showed a touch of emotion, but then she smiled and said, "you Taoist friends believe in me so much, how can I disappoint you Taoist friends? Don''t worry, it''s not big!"


    With that, Gu Bingbing directly closed his mouth, then slightly closed his eyes, and began to communicate with some people in the family with his mind. & Chinese & novels


    At this moment, Gu Bingbing''s body exudes an indescribable momentum. Directly stunned the thirty monks who were still kneeling there and dared not move. Because of that momentum, they have only seen real big people in the ancient god family.


    Even most of the senior elders of the ancient god family did not have such momentum.


    Miss Bing... This time, it''s like breaking the cocoon and rebirth. Using this means not only successfully established prestige, but also gathered all the creatures on the list of 48 gods to his side!


    This is the end!


    At least, until there is no more suitable way out, these 48 powerful creatures on the list of gods will never betray Miss Bing!


    And the name has been on the list of gods, where is the more suitable way out?


    Therefore, Gu Bingbing not only spread her reputation throughout the ancient god family this time, but also received 48 real confidants!


    The existence of the whole channel that can convince those rebellious creatures on the list of gods is not absent, but it is absolutely tiny!


    This skill... Seems reckless and bold, even a little brainless, but in fact, it is simply brilliant to the extreme!


    Gu Dong, the unlucky guy who always thought he was very smart, actually made such a serious mistake. It has become the object of ancient Bingbing''s prestige. From now on, in the whole ancient god family, not to mention the future of ancient Bingbing, but his future of ancient East... Is abandoned!


    After communicating with some people with his mind, Gu Bingbing smiled easily and said to the monkey and the sky ancestor, "general left, general right, you go back and have a rest first. Don''t you think it''s too little to enjoy fighting? It''s coming soon! There will be more when you arrive at Cang ancient city!"


    The monkey laughed, "I like it!"


    The sky ancestor''s eyes twinkled and said with a faint smile, "have you ever been afraid of fighting?"


    The 48 creatures on the list of gods returned directly to their caves for a temporary rest.


    Until now, Gu Bingbing seemed to suddenly think of the more than thirty peak monks of the great holy land who were still kneeling here. With a surprised look on her face, she said, "Oh, why are you still kneeling here? I was so busy that I forgot. I''m sorry."


    This group of people are all there: busy forget? Are you trying to bully us? I''m sorry? Now who dares to tell you it doesn''t matter?


    A monk at the peak of the great holy land, who was also the leader of this group of great holy land monks, hurriedly said, "Miss Bing, this time we really made a mistake. But please rest assured, miss, from now on, we all know what to do. If we make mistakes again, we don''t need to say, miss, we will punish ourselves!"


    "Miss, we all know it''s wrong!"


    "Yes, miss, we are wrong."


    Gu Bingbing''s face showed a gentle smile: "then get up."


    In the past, Gu Bingbing showed such a smile on her face, which everyone didn''t think of. Anyway, she needed to use them and begged them. We must have a good attitude. But at this moment, Gu Bingbing showed this smile, and these monks in the great holy land actually gave birth to a strong feeling of emotion.


    After the group stood up, the commander brazenly came over, hugged his fist and said, "Miss, you see, your guard before... That''s us."


    The fight for power is coming.


    The key is to have to fight!


    It''s not much. The slaves on the list of gods have successfully occupied a very important position in Gu Bingbing''s mind. If they make all kinds of contributions later, how many places will be left for them in Gu Bing''s heart at that time?


    These people, all the cultivation resources, from small to large... Are all from the ancient god family! From the ancient Bingbing in front of you!


    If we say that monkeys, ancestors of the sky and even monks like Chu Mo are all wild monks who have experienced too much wind and rain to grow up; Then this group of children of the ancient god family is the kind of authentic family. I haven''t experienced any twists and turns, let alone lack of cultivation resources.


    If you let monks like them compete for resources with people like sky ancestors, monkeys and Chu Mo, they will definitely die miserably.


    However, if they are allowed to flatter their masters and get serious, it is also difficult for the ancestors of the sky, monkeys and Chu Mo to flatter their masters. Because even if he did, Chu Mo, who was full of rebellion, would never do that!


    Gu Bingbing glanced at the man who spoke, Then he said lightly: "In the future, you will still be my bodyguard. However, when I return to Cang ancient city, I will readjust your position. I know exactly what you think in your heart. But I also want to tell you one thing. In this world, there are no benefits for nothing. You have to pay as much as you want. Don''t think I will deliberately treat them well and suppress you. I don''t need to do this. As long as you are like them, I have no reason to treat you unfairly Ladies and gentlemen. But if you want to do nothing like before, you need me to send you the best cultivation resources... This kind of thing will not happen again in the future. I was so young and ignorant for a few years that I was caught up by you. Not anymore. "


    Gu Bingbing said that and left expressionless.


    The remaining thirty monks at the peak of the Great Holy Land looked at each other with a bitter face.


    All this, however, is their own sin.


    They know such things as cause and effect better than most creatures in the world.


    Just this once simple, a little conceited little girl, how can she grow up all of a sudden?


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the high-level Council Hall of the ancient god family is also quite tense. It''s rare for a group of elders to quarrel.


    The elder who had just left Gu Bingbing before sat there sneering, looking at an old man with hair and beard on the opposite side, and said faintly, "what? You think it''s too much? I don''t think it''s too much."


    "This is not too much? How can it be too much? My sister almost killed her brother! Even if we have the resources of the ancient god family, we need to rest for two years! Fratricide, fratricide! This kind of thing is not too much. Tell me, what is too much?" The old man with all his hair and Beard said with a sad face: "That''s not all! Who gave her the courage? How dare to kill the family''s ancestral friars? Every ancestral friar in the ancient god family is a huge wealth! It''s all our treasure! How many years does it take to cultivate a ancestral friar? How many manpower does it take? How many resources does it need? The family trusted her and gave her the best configuration! She gave her ancestral friars as guards! She was good, and even instructed a group of slaves on the list of gods ... kill your family! Is there any reason? Ah? Master, do you have such a comment? "


    The old man, with his beard and hair all stretched out, roared excitedly on his face, and then looked at a middle-aged man sitting in the first place.


    The middle-aged man has not spoken, and has allowed them to quarrel for more than half an hour. Anyway, now this group is divided into three groups.


    One faction is on the side of Gu Bingbing, thinking that Gu Bingbing did the right thing, Gu Dong was not dead, and what Gu Dong has done all the time is in everyone''s eyes. After a lesson, he didn''t give up, didn''t die, and rested for two years. When he was taught a lesson, what''s the big deal? The ancestral realm of death, pure self death! Disobedience comes first, and regret comes later. If they are all like him, what dignity will there be for the legitimate children of the family in the future? Even personal safety will be greatly threatened! What happened to those creatures on the list of gods? Throughout the passage, don''t any ancient clan with an apotheosis token in their hands, and anyone holding an apotheosis token, hope to completely control those rebellious and powerful monks? No matter what means Gu Bingbing uses, equal contract or other means. She succeeded! That''s enough!


    One faction is on the side of Gu Dong. Even if Gu Dong made a big mistake, his family would punish him. When you are a pro sister, you can actually do this to your pro brother. You simply have no family affection and are cruel! If such a person is in a high position in the future, how can he survive? In addition, she actually disagreed with each other. Just because someone looked at her, she killed a monk in Zujing. Can she decide life and death directly for a friar of this level? Is there any ancient god family in her eyes? Are there any elders? Is there any overall concept? Anyway, what she did was wrong and must be punished! Her divination token must be taken back. Those on the list of gods, especially the monkey, the father of the sky, the left general and the right general... Can''t stay at all! That is the root of rebellion in the future!


    The third faction, this is a neutral faction, either keep silent or be kind, anyway, do not want to get involved in this matter.


    Whether Gu Bingbing or Gu Dong, they are the children of contemporary houseowners. If they make mistakes, they will naturally be fathers to deal with them. Outsiders talk too much, and you can''t get any benefits.


    Those who stand in line do not understand this truth, but there is no way. Their hips have been crooked many years ago.


    The middle-aged man sitting in the first place suddenly opened his eyes at this time, as if he had been awakened from sleep, and said in a daze, "ah? You''re done arguing... Ah no, you''re done discussing?"


    Both sides of the quarrel were speechless, especially the group of people standing on Gu Dong''s side, who were even more angry. However, in the face of the contemporary family of the ancient god family, they dare not be presumptuous at all.


    If you think that the owner of the house is a harmless person, it''s too wrong.


    Seeing that people were silent, the middle-aged man said faintly, "in fact, it''s no big deal." He looked at the old man with all his hair and beard: "look, you said before that Bing Bing was too soft to go to Cang ancient city. Now she has become hard, hasn''t she?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1589

    With that, the middle-aged man said again, "Gu Dong, it''s my son. He deserves beating."


    At this moment, even the elder with his hair all stretched out directly put away the momentum that seemed to be about to fight and sat down decadent. Because he knew in his heart that the words of the owner set the tone of the storm.


    The middle-aged man said lightly, "as for why you should be beaten, you all know it in your heart. Even if you don''t understand it, I don''t want to explain anything to you. Anyway, there is no sister in his eyes. People of the ancient god family can not take family affection too seriously. But if you are beaten for this reason, you deserve it and ask for it."


    Saying this, he looked at the crowd again: "the dead monk in Zujing died when he died. How many resources did he spend to cultivate him? Go and copy his home! I believe it will be recovered dozens of times. As for the cause of his death... Hehe hehe, don''t you think he deserved it?"


    The laughter of the middle-aged man is very bright, and it sounds like he is particularly happy.


    But all the elders of this sect, whose hair and beard are all Zhang, have a feeling of being on pins and needles, and a chill rises along the depths of their hearts. They know that the owner is a little angry!


    What''s more, the master of the house clearly meant to nail the dead ancestral monk to the pillar of shame completely, not to mention, but also to uproot all his foundations... By the roots!


    This is no longer defending the daughter, which is clearly a fatal warning to all the vassals, relatives and collateral branches in the entire ancient god family!


    Dare to provoke me again!


    This is the end!


    "Damn him." The old man with all his hair and beard changed his name to a fast one.


    It''s impossible for him not to change his words, because this matter has really touched the bottom line of the ancient god family. If you don''t deal with it like this, can any such monk bully his legitimate children in the future?


    Their elders may stand in different positions, and their hips are different in which direction. But they are all the legitimate children of the ancient god family, and they are all real vested interests!


    Therefore, after the owner set the tone for this matter, this group of people unified their direction in an instant.


    Everyone, all of them, angrily denounced the dead wretch.


    "I''m confused. Such people really deserve to die. The owner is far sighted!"


    "Hey, I''m also confused. I''m really old to defend such a person..."


    "The owner is wise!"


    "Master Shengming!"


    Anyway, all of a sudden, the whole Parliament hall became happy, and everyone became reconciled.


    The middle-aged man coughed softly, and then everyone calmed down and looked at him.


    "Oh, it''s OK. Bingbing did a good job this time." The middle-aged man said, stood up with a smile, and then walked away without looking back: "Cang ancient city, I don''t want to see you here."


    On the spot, there were many people with a slight chill in their hearts. That chill is far stronger than when I just heard the owner laugh!


    Not long after the meeting here, Gu Bingbing over there had received the news. On her calm face, she couldn''t help but have a faint smile.


    A maid who had been with Gu Bingbing since childhood said with a happy face, "Miss, congratulations. It seems that everything really needs to be fought for by herself, otherwise no one will give it to us."


    "Yes." Gu Bingbing glanced at the maid, and then said, "go to inform the left and right generals that there will be a battle soon. It''s still the old rule, don''t kill, don''t give up completely, and the rest... At will!"


    The maid was slightly stunned: "Miss, are you talking nonsense? Who dares to find fault at this time for the matter that has just been settled after the family meeting?"


    Gu Bingbing smiled coldly, "silly girl, have you forgotten Gu Dong''s mother, my aunt?"


    The maid was suddenly stunned. Her pretty face became a little ugly, and she said angrily, "how dare she?"


    "There is nothing she dare not. However, I will also let her understand that now, there is nothing... I dare not!" Gu Bingbing said, standing up directly and looking at the maid: "go and get my armor and spear!"


    "Miss, do you want..." the maid was a little scared.


    "It''s not my Gu Bingbing''s character to let my brothers work hard!"


    This is a kind of growth. Gu Bingbing really matured in one day. This storm also completely activated the unruly... Hidden in her bones!


    A moment later, in the distant sky, a large group of people, hundreds of people, flew towards this side.


    All of them were very aggressive, and the first one was a beautiful woman, holding a long sword and a pretty face, which was almost frozen in the cold. Looking at Gushen mountain in the distance, he shouted angrily, "fight me! Fight hard, everyone, don''t let go! What''s the matter, I hefangfang bear it all!"


    "Can you afford it? My aunt!" Ancient ice top helmet, holding a spear, instantly appeared in the void.


    "Gu Bingbing, little bitch! How dare you come out and face me with your brother?" Hefangfang spoke angrily!


    "Do you think it''s interesting that you make so much noise?" Gu Bingbing said faintly, "my surname is Gu!"


    "You..." hefangfang was almost so angry that she fainted directly and rolled her eyes: "don''t talk about those useless things. If you don''t tear up your little bitch today, my mother will never stop!"


    "Then, don''t blame me. I''ll commit the following crimes." Gu Bingbing said faintly, "father, if you don''t care anymore, I''ll kill her!"


    This sentence completely shocked everyone.


    The momentum of the aggressive monks who had followed hefangfang behind... Weakened almost instantly.


    They didn''t have any psychological pressure to attack Gushen mountain and kill some slaves on the list of gods. But facing Gu Bingbing, the legitimate daughter of the ancient god family, let alone them, even the aunt standing in front... It''s also a little empty!


    After all, his surname is Gu! It''s from the ancient god family!


    Even if he Fangfang is a wife of the owner, even if he Fangfang is behind him, he is also a big family in the channel. It can be said that it is not at the same level as the ancient god family.


    He Jia... But there''s no one on the list.


    Therefore, when Gu Bingbing did not hesitate to bring this gratitude and resentment to he Fangfang, the group of monks who came with he Fangfang were all a little angry.


    He Fangfang was almost mad with anger and said angrily, "little bitch... Dare you!"


    At this time, the monkey and the sky ancestor and others have also come out. They all stood behind Gu Bingbing without interrupting, including the 30 monks at the peak of the great holy land. Their momentum was not enough... It was also quite empty.


    Because they have too many scruples in their hearts.


    On the contrary, these 48 rebellious monks on the list of gods have no scruples at all.


    The anger in their stomach is still there, and they are eager to find a chance to make a big fuss. Anyway, there is ancient ice in front!


    Big deal, take Gu Bingbing and kill the ancient god family together. So what?


    With their strength, where can they not stand?


    Therefore, these "wild" rebellious creatures are not afraid of people like he Fangfang at all. In their eyes, he Fangfang, who exudes the aura of ancestral territory, is simply flawed and vulnerable. Not to mention the friars of the ancestral realm, even the six saints or the other ten or so friars of the forty-eight of them can chop her up in one stick of incense!


    Gu Bingbing said faintly, "aunt, this is the last time I call you aunt. Listen, you now have two ways. The first way is to turn around and go back. I think this has not happened; the second is to come up and let me stab you! With your fighting power, I''m not laughing at you. If I can''t stab you in the opposite direction with one move, I''ll lose."


    "..." he Fangfang was so angry that she turned pale, and felt like vomiting blood. She didn''t expect how Gu Bingbing, who was just a little proud and conceited on weekdays, was so kind and weak on the whole.


    She came over with all the people in a menacing manner, but she didn''t think about how to treat Gu Bingbing. She knew that she still had. But she wanted to kill the monkey and the father of the sky! Her son goodong let out a bad breath.


    Who ever thought that Gu Bingbing was like a domineering female martial god. At that station, her momentum was strong enough to make her feel like she was going to suffocate!


    What''s going on? What''s wrong with this little bitch? Why is it like this?


    Now, hefangfang feels that she is difficult to ride a tiger!


    Gu Bingbing is really too strong!


    Strong enough not to give her a step, not even a way back!


    Is she crazy?


    At this time, in the void, came a lazy flat voice: "enough noise, go back."


    Master!


    The group of monks who followed hefangfang almost fell from the sky with weak legs. I just heard that the owner of the house is on Gu Bingbing''s side, but hefangfang said it''s okay. It''s just a lesson for a few servants of the gods list. What''s the big deal? They believed it, too. But now they know that they have been cheated by hefangfang.


    Hefangfang''s face was green and white for a while. At last, she cried out: "you... You bully me! Bully our mother and son! I... I want to go back to my mother''s house!"


    With that, he stamped his foot in the air, turned around and left.


    The group of monks behind her all looked at each other, but then they also chased hefangfang one by one.


    "Madam... Wait for us."


    "Madam, where are you going?"


    "Madam, calm down!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The monkey muttered with a speechless face, "is it over? Don''t fight?"


    "It''s boring, it''s over..." the Bull Demon Saint twitched at the corners of his mouth and looked unhappy. He also wanted to raise his realm to his ancestral realm as soon as possible through continuous fighting. Then, when crossing the sky, see if you can chop the garbage God in your brain by the way.


    As a result, it''s over.


    All the other gods were unhappy.


    Not playing, unhappy!


    Delivered at midnight.


    Ask for recommended tickets!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1590

    At this moment, the more than 30 monks at the peak of the great holy land are completely convinced by the madmen on the list of gods Chinese novel Where are a group of monks? It''s clearly a group of murderers!


    No wonder almost all the big people in the whole channel, although they despise the creatures on the list of gods and think that they are a group of slaves and a group of hooked fish, none of them... Don''t want to get more gods tokens, none of them, and don''t want to have more of these "gods".


    Gu Bingbing said with a smile, "don''t worry. If you want to fight, there are opportunities. We''ll have a chance right away! Get ready, go now, let''s go to Cang ancient city! In the future, that''s our territory! Where we have the final say!"


    At the foot of the ancient god mountain, this gorgeous girl, who was so energetic that she seemed to glow all over, was like a picture scroll, which was always kept in people''s hearts.


    At the same time, Chu Mo and his party finally came to the first city they saw after entering the passage this time.


    The city is large and ancient, emitting the breath of vicissitudes.


    "Cang ancient city? This is the territory of the ancient god family? Why is it so messy?" Zi Dao frowned, looked at the chaotic crowd outside the city, and murmured.


    "It''s really a little messy. According to the ancient god family, this level of power and this level of big cities in the territory should not be like this anyway." Ouyangfei, who had entered the channel for a period of time, was also surprised by this phenomenon.


    At this time, I saw a group of friars riding strange animals, about a dozen people, who were killed out of Canggu city.


    Those monks were all dressed in armor, wearing dark and cold magic masks, and could not see their appearance clearly. But these people all exude a smell of cruelty and bloodthirsty. This kind of breath is overwhelming, and the ferocious and terrifying beast under the crotch of these people sets them off like a demon God.


    "Saran robber is out, run quickly!"


    "We''ve all escaped. Why are they still chasing?"


    Bursts of cries came, and countless people rushed in all directions.


    The dozen monks who rode on the beast did not say a word, but directly shot, leaving corpses everywhere they passed.


    A strong smell of blood rose directly, and outside Canggu City, blood flowed into a river.


    Chu Mo and Zi Dao, ouyangfei and Mona were stunned.


    "In the city of the ancient god family, how dare some people act so recklessly?" Zi Dao felt that his brain was not enough.


    They stood far away, and the dozen monks over there did not find their existence, and were still slaughtering those who escaped from the city.


    Those people are not all powerful monks, and most of them have low accomplishments. They seem to be civilians in Canggu city.


    "Too much! How can these people do this?" Ouyangfei''s pretty face turned white with anger, and then looked at Zi Dao and said, "don''t we care?"


    Mona whispered aside, "I think it''s best not to mind your own business before you figure out what happened."


    For Mona, a pure grey creature, this kind of thing is common, and it''s nothing. It''s just a bunch of useless waste. If this kind of thing can''t be seen, you may not survive in the gray land for a day.


    Help when you see injustice?


    Maybe your knife was cut to death before it was pulled out!


    Ouyangfei can cultivate to this level, naturally, she is not a good man or woman. If someone provokes her, she will also draw a knife and cut people. But the problem is, those battles have cause and effect!


    People don''t offend me and I don''t offend. This is the purpose of most monks.


    What is this outside Canggu city? It was obviously a unilateral massacre.


    Chu Mo''s heart was also full of anger, and he still couldn''t see this scene. Even if he practiced to this state, he still couldn''t stand this scene of bullying the weak without reason.


    Especially among those who fled, there were many naive children, old people and women who had no resistance at all. The highest level of these people is less than the supreme level.


    For mortals, they already exist as gods. But in this passage, for these bandits, these old and weak women and children... Are mortals!


    A woman, crying out, "kill me, kill me, don''t hurt my child, he doesn''t understand anything, he''s still a child!"


    The bandit who rode on a huge beast and held a long knife was full of blood. Behind the magic mask, he gave a cold smile, and then he directly raised the long knife in his hand. Hold it high, and you will cut off at the woman and child.


    With this knife, both women will end up in different places.


    The woman begged desperately, and the child was scared silly. He hid in the woman''s arms and dared not say a word.


    But the robber, without any mercy, cut off the long knife in his hand.


    He seemed to have seen the scene of blood splashing and then two heads being cut off. His favorite... Is this kind of scene.


    Exciting!


    It can make all his blood boil.


    That feeling, not to mention how refreshing!


    At the moment when the knife fell, the member of the saran robber seemed to see a light flash in front of his eyes, and then he felt that his blood was boiling directly. There was a feeling of emptiness that spread all over his head.


    Then he didn''t know anything.


    The child who hid in the woman''s arms stared at the bad man who was about to kill him and his mother, and his head flew up at once!


    The child cried out in fear, closed his eyes, and then big tears flowed out along his closed eyes. He opened his mouth... To cry.


    Zi Dao, ouyangfei and Mona didn''t even find out how Chu Mo disappeared!


    As monks in the same realm, they were shocked and at the same time had a great sense of frustration.


    Chu Mo, after cutting the cruel bandit''s head with a knife, simply did it or not. The whole person came down to earth like a God, holding the demon''s bloody long knife of killing heaven, in the blink of an eye, he cut the dozens of bandits to the dust!


    One knife at a time, crisp and neat.


    And it''s almost incredible!


    Although these dozen members of the saran robbers did not exist in the ancestral realm, they were all monks in the great holy realm. In their whole life, they were full of murders and extremely powerful. Not to mention, their response to the crisis was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Even those ancestral monks in big families may not be more sensitive than them.


    But in the face of Chu Mo''s knife, none of these powerful monks can escape!


    When Zi Dao and Mona rushed over, all the dozen members of the saran robber had been hacked by Chu Mo alone.


    The evil of killing heaven cannot be described in words at all. With a knife, not only the body dies... But also the soul dies and the Tao disappears!


    There is not a fish in the net!


    Outside the whole Canggu City, there was a dead silence. Thousands of people who escaped all stared at this scene. Up to now, they still have a very unreal feeling. I feel that everything in front of me is like a dream.


    At this time, outside Canggu City, finally came a cry of a child.


    WOW!


    The whole world seems to live in an instant.


    Then, the group blinked, but found that the figure had been lost here.


    Some accomplishments in the realm of emperor and Lord barely saw the other three shadows flash away.


    "The power of the ancient god family came to save us!"


    "We are saved!"


    "Damn saran robber, goddamn beast, mother, you die in peace!"


    "My child, close your eyes, the adults of the ancient god family are coming to kill these damn robbers!"


    In Canggu City, there are almost no pedestrians in the spacious streets, and the streets are deserted to the extreme.


    Several tyrannical Zujing friars, dressed almost the same as those killed by Chu Mo, are facing off with other Zujing friars. In the vast city, there are several teams composed of more than a dozen bandits, who are looting everywhere.


    Chu Mo jumped into the air and saw clearly.


    The purpose of those bandit teams is quite clear, and the speed of robbery is extremely fast.


    Moreover, they all deliberately bypassed some places. And all those places have a strong smell. But no one stood up to stop it.


    "A herd of animals!" Chu Mo scolded coldly. I don''t know whether I''m scolding those saran thieves or those big families in the city who don''t save their lives.


    The appearance of Chu Mo broke the confrontation between the friars in Zujing over there.


    A monk in the ancestral realm of the saran robber with a black magic mask looked at Chu Mo coldly: "mind your own business, now get away, I can regard the group of my men who have just been killed by you as not seeing."


    Chu Mo didn''t speak and raised his hand with a knife.


    A bloody knife awn cut the void in an instant, and the next moment, it appeared in front of the ancestor monk.


    The monk in Zujing gave a roar, and a powerful momentum erupted on his body, and then raised his hand with a knife.


    Qiang!


    The knife is broken, the hand is broken, half of the body is... Broken!


    "Ah!"


    The member of the saran robber in the ancestral realm gave a startling roar, and his body instantly reorganized. Then he looked at Chu Mo in great surprise, and he still couldn''t believe that this person was able to cut his body with a knife.


    Chu Mo didn''t give him any chance and shot again.


    At this time, several other members of the saran robber in the ancestral realm also reacted, roaring, and directly attacked and killed Chu mo.


    To Chu Mo''s great shock, the previous several Zujing friars who faced off with the members of the saran robbers unexpectedly... Also attacked him!


    "This..." Chu Mo was a little confused.


    But his action was not slow at all. He retreated directly, and instantly ran away for tens of thousands of miles. Standing in the void, looking at the group of people who killed him, Chu Mo''s expression on his face became extremely cold.


    He understood that these people were just pretending there before!


    To whom?


    Naturally, it is for some people in the ancient god family!


    Normally, Chu Mo really shouldn''t be in charge of this matter. Because there must be disputes between him and the ancient god family in the future.


    If you want to leave, monkeys can''t have any contradiction with the ancient god family.


    But now, Chu Mo is really angry. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1591

    Looking at the seven or eight monks who rushed to the ancestral realm, a cold and cruel smile appeared on the corners of his mouth Chinese & novels


    In that case, then die for me!


    Boom!


    Seven or eight magic instruments in the ancestral realm came directly at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo is a knife at hand!


    kindling wood!


    Bang bang!


    The three magic instruments in the ancestral realm were directly smashed by Chu Mo''s knife.


    In the void, there was a burst of noise.


    Chu Mo''s arm was also a little numb. But he did not object, and his left arm instantly turned golden.


    Then, a large amount of lightning burst out along his left arm!


    A power grid directly covered all the monks in these seven or eight ancestral territories. Even though they have passed the ancestral realm disaster, the thunder and lightning... Is more powerful than the ancestral realm disaster!


    On the spot, two monks from the ancestral realm screamed and fell from the sky.


    The remaining six ancestral friars were also seriously injured.


    "This thunder and lightning... There is a terrible way!" A seriously injured monk in Zujing roared.


    Then, Chu Mo cut his head with a knife.


    "There are more killing ways on the knife." Chu Mo said coldly.


    At this time, Zi Dao, ouyangfei and Mona had rushed up.


    In the face of this kind of battle, Mona is simply handy. Zi Dao and ouyangfei also fought step by step in the past. So there is no unnecessary nonsense at all.


    Kill directly!


    Before, Chu Mo killed this group of people one on eight.


    Now there are three more, and the other group of ancestral friars were suddenly stunned.


    The situation of the four ancestral friars here is a little better, but it''s only a little.


    Faced with the ferocious Chu Mo, they soon fell into an absolute disadvantage.


    A monk from the ancestral realm of the saran thief roared: "do you know who you are fighting against? Offended the saran thief, leaving you nowhere to hide in the whole passage!"


    "When did the saran robber become more powerful than all the ancient tribes?" Mona couldn''t help but satirize, and then slapped him: "stop talking nonsense and die!"


    Boom!


    In the void, a huge roar broke out again.


    At this time, the defense array had already risen on the other side of Cang ancient city. Resist the strong waves of the battle here.


    This scene, however, made Chu Mo and others very angry. Cang ancient city obviously had strong defense ability, but let a group of saran robbers at the peak of the Great Holy Land kill and loot wantonly in the city, which was clearly intentional!


    However, Chu Mo and others didn''t care about these things, just thinking that they could help these innocent people outside.


    With less than a stick of incense, the saran robber was completely overwhelmed, and the ancestral monks of Cang ancient city were even worse. When you reach their level of cultivation, your combat power will not be poor, and the magic power of Taoism is also very deep. But they have never experienced such a terrible battle.


    It seems that a man and a woman who seem to be lovers can be normal, but they also have superior combat power. The other two men are too terrible!


    A man with unparalleled combat power, raised his hands and feet, has unpredictable powers, especially his left arm, which can control the way of thunder and lightning, which is simply incredible. They had never seen such a monk.


    Seeing that it was not the opponent of these people, several ancestral friars of the saran thief here and the two ancestral friars of Cang ancient city all retreated.


    But it''s not that they just want to leave. Chu Mo used these monks in the ancestral realm to hone his war skills and his way. He wants to be more familiar with his full power. He will not miss this opportunity to fight.


    Chu Mo became braver and braver in the war. In the end, almost one person was fighting against three ancestral monks. The other three were carrying three other friars from the ancestral realm.


    As for the two friars in the ancestral realm who were shot down by Chu Mo from the void, they had already lost their fighting ability. I linger below, hoping that the above associates can save them.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo clenched his left hand and slammed it on the stomach of a member of the saran robber. This punch, with the endless force of thunder, directly pierced the monk in the ancestral realm.


    The turbulent force of thunder destroyed the body of this ancestor saran robber crazily. His ancestral realm of flesh, under the bombardment of the force of thunder, instantly burst into smoke. The whole person was burned by this terrible thunder force almost in an instant!


    "Ah!"


    The saran robber in the ancestral realm made an inhuman howl. Yuan Shen gave up his body directly, rushed out, and shouted at Chu Mo, "saran thief will not let you go!"


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a knife!


    Killing heaven immediately cut the original God of the ancestral saran thief in two.


    Then Chu Mo directly began to refine his yuan Shen with supreme magic power.


    The two friars in the ancestral realm took the opportunity to turn around and escape.


    Chu Mo looked coldly and didn''t catch up, because he still needed to refine the yuan God of this ancestral monk, and wanted to ask something.


    Mona, Zidao and ouyangfei also directly injured their opponents at this time. The three monks in the ancestral realm over there all frantically fled to the distance.


    It is not so easy for monks in this realm to kill them completely. And almost always leave a way for themselves.


    It is not easy for Zi Dao and ouyangfei to achieve such a record. There are only four of them on this side, but there are eight on the other side. When both sides are in the same state, it can really be regarded as a very shocking victory to fight the other side to this extent.


    But Mona was a little dissatisfied. He flew down directly and killed the two surviving friars in Zujing directly. Then, they directly took away all the magic tools and stored objects on their bodies.


    This is booty, no reason not!


    A total of eight ancestral friars, including four members of the saran thieves, escaped three, and the ancestral friars on the other side of Cang ancient city escaped two.


    Chu Mo constantly refined the yuan God of the member of the saran thief. His face was cold and he didn''t say a word. Looking at that posture, he was completely trying to thoroughly refine the yuan God of the monk of the saran thief''s ancestral realm.


    The saran thief finally felt boundless fear. In the past, he was the only one who treated others like this. He never thought that the yuan God was refined by people, the Tao disappeared a little, and the consciousness was a little vague. It was such a terrible process.


    "Give me a treat! Don''t refine me like this!" This member of the saran thief is also a very tough person, and his original God roared at Chu mo.


    "Hurry up if you want to die? It''s OK to tell the cause and effect of all this and the secret of your saran thief." Chu Mo looked at his yuan Shen and didn''t stop refining him, saying faintly.


    "You can''t think!" The original God of the member of the saran thief roared, "the saran thief will surely avenge me!"


    Chu Mo said lightly, "it''s OK. I''ll thoroughly refine your consciousness in a moment, and I can know all your secrets myself!"


    "...." this member of the saran robber was a little scared, because he knew that the murderer was telling the truth. As long as his consciousness is refined and purified, his primordial spirit will become an extremely pure spiritual body. People will see all the secrets inside!


    But this process, for him, is the most unbearable!


    The kind of slow death that keeps absolutely awake, but also suffers from completely intolerable torture. Even as a member of the saran thieves, he has tortured countless people like this, but he still felt boundless fear in himself.


    "What do you want to know? I said. Then, give me a good time, don''t refine me like this." He was silent and gritted his teeth.


    "Tell yourself what you know." Chu Mo said.


    At this time, Zi Dao, ouyangfei and Mona have also come here.


    Mona curled his lips and said, "trouble, it''s better to refine slowly, and then explore the divine sense and know everything. What if this guy tells a lie?"


    Chu Mo instantly understood the meaning of Mona, nodded thoughtfully, "what you said is right."


    The saran robber collapsed directly and begged, "don''t, don''t, don''t continue refining. In the end, my consciousness will disappear, and many memories will disappear with you. I''m sure I won''t lie, ask what I say!"


    If the yuan God could cry, the saran thief would have been in tears.


    Seeing that the scare was almost over, Chu Mo looked at the saran robber and asked, "tell me, where did you come from so bold as to rob the big city, the territory of the ancient god family?"


    The saran robber looked at Chu Mo with a sad face, and his heart was crying: you don''t even know this, is it a group of pure passers-by? Isn''t it enough to eat? Aren''t you afraid of the Revenge of the saran thieves?


    I think so in my heart, but I dare not say it on my mouth. These people, the couple of a man and a woman, are better. These two are simply demons, which are more terrible than him, the saran thief!


    "The city owner of Cang ancient city... Once had an agreement with us. We, the saran thief, won''t come here to make trouble, but recently, the city owner had an accident, and he was investigated and dealt with by the ancient god family for a lot of charges, such as corruption, forming a party for personal gain and raising private soldiers. Then, the agreement between our saran thief and Cang ancient city was naturally invalid. We want to take advantage of the chaos and make a few big votes..."


    Zi Dao asked, "then why do so many monks in Canggu city turn a blind eye to your behavior?"


    The saran robber said, "they are all the people of the former city Lord... Why should they care about this kind of thing? The former city Lord has left. It is said that the new city Lord is about to take office, and he is carrying 48 strong people on the list of gods. They are all panicked and don''t want to care about this kind of thing at all. Anyway, we won''t rob their home."


    The new city Lord, the strong man on the list of 48 gods... From the ancient god family!


    Chu Mo suddenly looked at each other and said in their hearts: is there such a coincidence?


    Isn''t this group of people who stepped into the ancient battlefield with Chu Mo, and then the last remaining group of people? So, monkeys... Aren''t they also in this team?


    Chu Mo asked quietly, "what kind of power are you, saran thief? What kind of power is there?"


    The member of the saran thief looked at Chu Mo with a dull face, and finally couldn''t help asking, "you people... Don''t even know the saran thief?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1592

    Mona sneered, "are you famous? Why do you want to know you?"


    "We... Are really famous." The member of the saran robber now has only endless resentment, and the heart said how could he be intercepted and killed here by such a few people? It''s really unlucky!


    Then, the member of the saran thief spoke unreservedly about the various forces within their organization. He is not selling the organization at all, because these information is almost completely public! The whole passage, several ancient families, are all clear about the power of the saran thief!


    Finally, Chu Mo gave the man a good time. The man died with some satisfaction and endless resentment.


    Then Chu Mo looked at Zi Dao and Mona: "we seem to be in trouble again?"


    Zi Dao smiled bitterly and said nothing. His heart said that this was not just causing trouble, right? After listening to the introduction of the saran thief to their organization, I''m afraid those who are generally timid will be scared out of their courage. The strength of saran robber is not a little strong, but extremely strong!


    Otherwise, how could they have been in such a place as the passage for so many years? There have been endless years.


    Although those ancient people are unwilling to share the same knowledge with the saran thief, in fact, it is not because the saran thief is strong enough?


    Even if you can kill me, I can bite a few pieces of meat from you and drag you half to death!


    Otherwise, they may have completely perished many years ago.


    Mona smiled indifferently: "in fact, such things happen every day in the gray ground. It''s no big deal, just make trouble."


    "You can see it." Chu Mo smiled: "if this force is not so cruel and evil, even the old and weak women and children will not be spared, we should actually be able to cooperate with them."


    These people present all understood Chu Mo''s meaning. Indeed, in their position, they should not help the ancient god family. However, nothing can escape the word morality. If they can allow the saran thieves to kill and loot Cang ancient city for their own interests, they will lose their morality. In that case, what''s the difference with those monks who are closed in Cang ancient city?


    "We''ve got to get involved today. It''s estimated that many big people in Canggu city have been offended." Zi Dao laughed and joked.


    "Yes, those people don''t know how to hate us now. Don''t mind our meddling." Ouyangfei said.


    "Whatever it is, let''s tidy up and go to town!" Chu Mo said, his body shape changed directly and slowly, becoming an extremely ordinary young man, walking directly to Cang ancient city.


    Zi Dao, ouyangfei and Mona also changed their appearance one after another, following behind Chu Mo and mixing in with many people who were still in shock and returned to Cang ancient city.


    At this time.


    In Canggu City, there is a huge house next to the city master''s mansion.


    In the conference hall, there was an angry roar: "who are they? Find out for me! Are they from the ancient god family? Damn... They completely messed up all our arrangements!"


    "I''m afraid I hate us now over there, saran thief..." another voice said faintly.


    "Hate? They lost a monk in the ancestral realm, but two of us died! Who are we going to hate?" The angry voice said.


    "Let''s find the ancient god family to hate. Originally, we have been in peace all the time, and our Cang ancient city pays a lot of taxes every year. All kinds of filial piety are not bad on weekdays. But there are still people in the ancient god family who are dissatisfied and still hold on to us. What a hate!" The third voice is a woman.


    "It''s meaningless to say that now. Hurry up and find out who is interfering in the middle." The angry voice gradually calmed down, and his voice became extremely cold: "no matter who it is, we must make them pay the price! Otherwise, the saran robber might be angry at us."


    "I heard from the people who escaped that the fighting power of those four people was quite terrible, especially one of the men, whose left arm could release the power of thunder. I doubt that it was a creature practicing the way of thunder!" The woman''s voice came.


    Later, many people in the room retorted.


    "Impossible? How can there be a creature in this world who can practice the way of thunder?"


    "Yes, I haven''t heard of it."


    "Maybe it''s a powerful magic weapon."


    "Well, I think so, too."


    There are about a dozen people in the whole Parliament hall. Among these people, the strongest ones are all monks of ancestral realm, and the others are all monks of the peak of the great holy realm.


    Here is the Lu family in Cang ancient city. The Lu family is not a big family, but the top force in the Cang ancient city. In the whole passage, the native place is unknown. However, they have a very high status and power here.


    There is a deep interest relationship with the former city Lord. The Lu family always walked sideways in Canggu city. But as the former city Lord was dealt with by the ancient god family, their status began to become a little embarrassed.


    They have heard that the new Acting City Lord is the legitimate son of the ancient god family. From this point, we can feel the determination of the ancient god family this time. I think I want to renovate this ancient city.


    And they, like the cancer in this big city, have been here for many years and are deeply rooted. It''s simply the most appropriate way for the new town owner to fight against them.


    It''s not that no one in the Lu family proposed to make friends with the new Lord again, but this proposal was rejected at the first time. It is impossible to succeed at all. Because the entanglement between them and the former city Lord is too deep!


    As long as the new city Lord is not a fool, he will not have any friendship with them.


    With the same dilemma, there are several other families in Canggu City, so they decided to unite to give the new city Lord a slap in the face and give her some color to see!


    We should turn this ancient city into a complete mess. Let this ancient city become riddled with holes. When the new town owner comes, he will certainly be in trouble. It will take at least ten years to clean up this mess. If you want to rebuild this ancient city, you must cooperate with these families!


    At that time, they will not only be safe, but also have the conditions and qualifications to negotiate with the new mayor.


    For saran robber, it has also gained great benefits. In such an ancient city, any civilian is a cultivator. How many resources can they take away if they are allowed to rob? That must be an incalculable figure.


    This is a win-win situation. In the end, only those people and small forces in the Cang ancient city and the new City owners were left.


    However, what does the life and death of those people have to do with them?


    In the long run, they can also rely on this time to become close partners with saran thieves again. In the future, if the new City owner still wants to move them, they can collude with the saran robbers again and give the new City owner some color to see.


    Everything is perfectly planned, almost flawless. The whole Cang ancient city, those who were able to fight against the saran robbers, did not fight. The rest can only be slaughtered.


    Of course, they are not stupid enough to openly cooperate with saran thieves. When Chu Mo came here before, the four Zujing monks who confronted the saran robbers came from several families in Cang ancient city.


    It''s just a confrontation. Just pretend to show others that we didn''t make efforts, and we sent people out to resist. But our strength can only stop the other party''s four strongest... We can''t stop the rest, and we can only ensure that we don''t lose.


    Yes, this is a layer of fig leaf, everyone knows, but even if the new city Lord heckles, they also have something to deal with.


    Unexpectedly, such a good layout was disturbed by four people who didn''t know where it came from. There were hundreds of monks from the peak of the Great Holy Land sent by the saran robber, none of whom could go back alive.


    One of the four friars in the ancestral realm was killed, and the three who fled back... Were all seriously injured.


    This * * * * * *... It''s hell!


    Chu Mo mixed with the crowd and entered Cang ancient city together. They were some of the early ones who entered the city. Then they saw a large group of people emerging from nowhere in the city and began to block the city gate and set up checkpoints to intercept them.


    The people of Cang ancient city who were stopped outside were going crazy, and everyone looked angry.


    In response, the small leader of the complex card said: "among you, there are spies of the saran thief. You can''t be released into the city until you have been carefully searched!"


    "Fart! We are all from Cang ancient city. Where are the spies?"


    "It''s nonsense. Why couldn''t you even see your shadow when the saran thieves attacked before?"


    "What are you? Are you the city defense army? What qualifications do you have to intercept us?"


    "Too much! New city Lord... Why don''t you come!"


    Chu Mo stood in the city not far from the gate with Mona, Zi Dao and ouyangfei, looking at the group of monks who set up cards. Glancing at each other, they guessed that this group of people should want to find them.


    It seems that the four of them inadvertently damaged many people''s major events today. The other party was so angry that he set up a card directly at the gate of the city and began to intercept people.


    Looking at the group of people blocked outside the city, Chu Mo turned back expressionless and walked towards the Cang ancient city.


    Mona, Zi Dao and ouyangfei, too, walked towards the city. At this time, they are no longer needed.


    Those people set up cards to check, at best, can only cause public anger, and there will be no big trouble. They should not have the courage to kill people madly at the gate of the city. In that case, the new town owner will definitely not let them go.


    In fact, I won''t let it go now.


    Gu Bingbing digested the news from Cang ancient city. With a pretty face full of frost, he gritted his teeth and said, "a group of beasts, I won''t let any of you go!"¡ª¡ª


    Send it at midnight and ask for a monthly ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1593

    Gu Bingbing learned the whole story from the old housekeeper who quietly rushed to Cang ancient city to fight the front station first. The whole person was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Of course, she can think of what she will face when she goes to Cang ancient city this time, and she is ready to fight with that group of people for a long time. But she still underestimated the shamelessness of the group. Unexpectedly, he would cooperate with the saran robbers and lead wolves into the house, trying to destroy the whole Cang ancient city.


    If it weren''t for the sudden emergence of four people, Cang ancient city would really fall. If so, when Gu Bingbing arrives at Cang ancient city, he will face a huge mess. Even if she is the legitimate son of the ancient god family, even if she has a lot of resources and contacts in her hands. But if you want to rebuild this mess and clean it up completely, don''t even think about it for three or five years.


    Gu Bingbing hated those families in Cang ancient city to a certain extent. At the same time, she also gave birth to deep gratitude to the four mysterious people who saved Cang ancient city. I really want to find those four people and thank them face to face. At the same time, in her heart, she also wants to cooperate with those four people if she can!


    Of course, the best result is to take those four people under their command. It''s just that this possibility is too small. If it''s an elder of the ancient god family, there may still be a chance. But with Gu Bingbing, it is almost impossible to succeed, at least not now.


    "Everyone, speed up!" Gu Bingbing ordered him to go down, and then called the monkey and the father of the sky to his side to explain to them what happened there.


    Monkeys and sky ancestors are not very interested in the suffering of those innocent people in Cang ancient city. Listening attentively is just giving Gu Bingbing face. Both of them are very interested in the four mysterious people.


    Especially when I heard that one of the fiercest friars, his left arm can turn into golden yellow and blow out the terrifying and unparalleled thunder power. Monkey and sky ancestor almost stopped breathing!


    Fortunately, both of them are extremely experienced and have not revealed any flaws.


    But deep in my heart, monkeys and ancestors of the sky have all set off a storm!


    Golden left arm!


    The way of thunder!


    In this world, they can''t think of a second such existence except the guy who dares to cut himself off and kill God with a knife on the ancient battlefield!


    Although there are three other people besides Chu mo. But that doesn''t matter! As long as Chu Mo is in Cang ancient city, that''s enough!


    There are still many doubts in the heart of the father of the sky. For example, didn''t Chu Mo step into the blue stone gate and into the gray ground? How did he come back from the ashes? For another example, why did Chu Mo appear in Cang ancient city when he came back this time? How could it be so coincidence? Did he know that Gu Bingbing was going to take monkeys with him to Cang ancient city?


    In the monkey''s heart, there are no such thoughts at all, not at all! It doesn''t care how Chu Mo came back from the gray land at all, nor how Chu Mo knew Cang ancient city and arrived there. It only believes in one thing: Chu Mo appeared in Cang ancient city to save their seven brothers!


    What a good brother!


    Inside the monkey''s heart, a heat flow rises.


    Looking at Gu Bingbing, the little girl, becomes more pleasing to the eye. Thinking that since Chu Mo appeared there, there must be a way to let them regain their freedom. In that case, it doesn''t hurt to help this little girl once. In fact, this little girl is not easy, the key is that she is OK.


    "Miss Bing, you don''t have to worry about so many things. It''s nothing more than a gang of bandits. Even if those people don''t pay attention to us, they don''t dare not pay attention to the ancient god family. Therefore, as long as we appear in Cang ancient city, this kind of thing should disappear. In addition, those people in Cang ancient city, don''t worry, their total strength is not as good as those of us. At that time, simply thunder means, Just suppress it directly! This kind of garbage is an eyesore. " Said the monkey.


    "Yes, I also understand these, but if they are all suppressed, how does this city... Work?" Gu Bingbing frowned slightly and said.


    "Suppressing them is like digging out the cancer on your body. There must be a painful process. But if you don''t suppress them, the city will die sooner or later." Sky ancestor said, "as for ensuring the operation of a city, ha ha, Miss Bing, there is no need to worry at all. Among our 48 people, at least half have been heads of a family. Although we have not managed specific operations for too many years, it is not difficult to make such a City operate quickly."


    Gu Bingbing looked at the old ancestor in the sky, and his face was moved. He whispered, "thank you, thank you. I can''t change your destiny controlled by the divine personality, but if it''s really possible, I''m willing to give you all freedom!"


    In fact, these words have been regarded as treacherous, and the faces of the original ancient god family around Gu Bingbing have all become a little unnatural.


    But for monkeys, sky ancestors and others, Gu Bingbing''s words made them feel the same warmth in their hearts. In particular, monkeys and sky ancestors are very clear in their hearts. Now Chu Mo is nine times out of ten back!


    Then


    Monkey and sky ancestor looked at each other. All understand each other''s intentions.


    Even if you really cut your Godhead and get free, you should also give a good help to this girl.


    A group of people flew in the direction of Cang ancient city at high speed. Gu Bing was worried about the situation there, and even didn''t stop at all when he passed other big cities halfway. Politely declined the banquet invitation of those city masters and others, and galloped all the way.


    Gu Bingxin knew that if she could succeed in Cang ancient city and gain a firm foothold, her position in the whole ancient god family would become extremely respected in the future. If she fails in Cang ancient city. Then, it must be endless ridicule and gossip to meet her at that time.


    Therefore, she didn''t pay attention to these things in front of her.


    Only by doing what you should do, can you really win respect!


    In the end, Gu Bingbing even divided the team into three groups. The first group was Gu Bingbing, a group of ancestral monks such as monkeys and the father of the sky. In the first tier. The second tier is the monks of the great holy land on the list of gods. Their speed still lags behind that of the monks of the ancestral land. But it didn''t fall too far. The third batch is those great holy land guards around Gu Bingbing.


    They were left behind for a long distance. This small matter made this group of great holy land friars realize that the group of "slaves" of the list of gods they had never paid attention to could actually crush their existence in the whole practice.


    Gu Bingbing took these people with him. When he arrived at Cang ancient city, he found that the whole Cang ancient city was a little lifeless. Monks in their realm are very sensitive to Qi Qi. They can see at a glance whether a city is vibrant or dead.


    Cang ancient city experienced that change, although it did not completely become a dead city. But people in the city were panicked. From top to bottom, I was very uneasy. I don''t know what will be waiting for their fate.


    At this time, at the end of the endless and distant sky, in the deep void. A large number of people are staring at Cang ancient city with extremely cold eyes.


    They were very quiet, did not make any noise, and did not emit a little breath.


    There are thousands of people in this team!


    The first one was a woman with white and tender skin and extremely beautiful appearance. She was wearing a fiery red skirt with a light yellow ribbon tied around her waist. The slender waist is vividly outlined. Above her ears, she wore two huge earrings, willow eyebrows, red phoenix eyes, and beautiful hair shawls. Anyone who sees it can''t help but praise it in his heart: what a beautiful woman!


    But none of the more than 3000 people behind her dared to look at the woman more. Even take a sneak look... Dare not!


    Her name is saran!


    No one knows how old she is this year, only that Saran robber rose from her.


    Almost no one knows how deep her realm is, because no one has ever seen her fail.


    Saran is very angry and in a bad mood recently.


    In fact, it''s only a Cang ancient city, and she doesn''t pay too much attention to it. Although the resources of the whole Cang ancient city add up, it is also an amazing number. It can definitely make her jealous. But she still didn''t care much.


    Because there is no shortage of cultivation resources in the hands of saran thieves.


    Therefore, in the face of the request of those families in Canggu City, she only sent four friars from the ancestral realm and hundreds of friars from the peak of the great holy realm symbolically.


    "Just grab it casually. Although those families also gave heavy gifts, we are not the guns in their hands. There is no need to stab people for them." This is saran''s account before the group left.


    But unexpectedly, that group of people planted it completely!


    Hundreds of monks at the peak of the great holy land did not return!


    One of the four ancestral friars was killed and three were seriously injured.


    In fact, these are not the places where saran is most angry. What makes saran most furious is the group of people she sent, who dare to violate a hidden rule formed by saran thieves for countless years. Don''t kill the weak at will, and don''t easily fight against the old and weak women and children!


    Yes, this is an unspoken rule. It is not stated in the rule of saran thief.


    After all, they are robbers!


    It''s not a hero who acts for heaven. Why do you write this?


    But for countless years, all members of the saran thieves have followed this hidden rule.


    They are ferocious, they are cold, they are bloodthirsty, they are bastards... They even commit all kinds of evil, but they almost never touch this hidden rule!


    Now, four members of the saran robber with more than 100 holy places in their ancestral realm have even killed those innocent people in Cang ancient city, which is a heavy blow to the image of the saran robber!


    Although, saran robber has never had any image.


    But after all, before that, in the eyes of ordinary people, they were not so evil and terrible.


    So saran was angry. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1594

    She did not even ask the three members of the ancestral realm who had escaped why they did so, and directly ordered the execution of the three people. ¦¸


    Do you still need to ask this kind of thing? Obviously, those families in Canggu city have given them enough benefits!


    Since you dare to take this advantage without hesitation, don''t blame me for being cruel to you.


    Saran is the absolute leader of the whole saran thief organization. Her words are the will, and her will is the will of the whole saran thief.


    After the execution of the three ancestors, Saran, who was angry, hated the families in Canggu city. A group of the things that can''t accomplish anything more than defeat dare to use sign of the saran thief as a knife in your hand?


    Since you are unkind first, then don''t blame me for saran''s unfairness.


    But saran didn''t expect that Gu Bingbing would come so soon. Unexpectedly, it was more than ten days earlier than she expected!


    Far away, seeing that group of people fall into Cang ancient city, saran''s very charming face showed a cold smile: "a yellow haired girl, just in time, I teach you a lesson! I will take this opportunity to rob those who dare to use my family, they are also the eyesore of you, but they... Are the people of Cang ancient city. I see you... How to choose?"


    Saran seemed to think of something very funny, and her face showed a happy smile. Then she sipped, "go!"


    This time, the members of the saran thief who followed saran out were almost the core members of the whole saran thief. There are more than 70 monks in Zujing alone. The remaining 2900 people are all in the great holy land, and most of them have entered the late stage and even the peak level of the great holy land. Not only that, these people are all experienced, belonging to the kind of real strong men who are not in the ancestral realm, but have extraordinary combat power. Are used to seeing bloody scenes!


    These people are actually "wild" monks born and bred in the passage!


    Saran robber does not lack money or resources, and has never spared no effort in the cultivation of talents. These people are extremely loyal to Saran, and there is almost no possibility of betraying her.


    Unless saran dies, but saran hasn''t lost, how can she die?


    "One more thing..." saran said in a deep voice while galloping in the void: "those four damn bastards who dare to disturb the game, once they show their traces, don''t kill them, I want to catch them alive! My people, even if they make a mistake, can only be executed by me saran. What qualifications do they have to kill? I will treat them well when I turn back, so that they can understand the end of offending my mother!"


    Many people couldn''t help shivering, and couldn''t help but silently mourn for the four troublemakers in their hearts. Offending sister saran really doesn''t end well. This is by no means a joke.


    "Yes!" More than three thousand people agreed.


    At this moment, everyone in the whole saran bandit gang completely burst out.


    The whole void, suddenly came a terrible wave!


    This wave immediately spread to the distant direction of Cang ancient city.


    Gu Bingbing, these people, almost instantly sensed it.


    On the side of Cang ancient city, no one came out to meet Gu Bingbing. The old housekeeper who stood in front wanted to come out to meet Gu Bingbing, but was stopped by Gu Bingbing. The old housekeeper is a secret game, and Gu Bingbing doesn''t want him to be exposed.


    The mansion of Cang ancient city is also empty, not even a servant!


    It is estimated that Gu Bingbing, the Acting City Lord, has also opened a precedent. When the ancient god family came out to take over as the city master, no one came out to meet the whole city.


    Despite some psychological preparation, Gu Bingbing still felt uncomfortable and his nose was sour when he really encountered this scene.


    The sky ancestor said in a deep voice, "Miss Bing, don''t think so much. All the difficulties today are valuable experiences in your life. This setback is nothing."


    At this time, saran robber''s aura was all open and rushed towards this side with open teeth and claws.


    Gu Bingbing''s heart, which had just been comforted by the father of the sky and warmed a little, suddenly became cold. At this moment, she was completely angry, out of anger!


    that ''s going too far!


    There are only four words left in her mind!


    When she came here to take office, there was no one inside to welcome her; There is another strong enemy invasion outside.


    Gu Bingbing had an impulse to explode at this moment. But after all, she is the master and can''t mess up by herself. After taking a few deep breaths, she looked over there coldly.


    In fact, at this moment, the whole Cang ancient city looks calm on the surface, but in fact, it is an undercurrent surging. I don''t know how many eyes are staring at them.


    By this time, the group of saran thieves had flown here. Their degree is quite fast, it can be said that they come and go without a trace.


    Saran looked up and down at the ancient ice standing in the void above the city Lord''s mansion, then looked at the monkeys and the ancestors of the sky, and then glanced down: "little girl, you don''t have to look at me with the expression of killing your father and enemy. I''m not coming for you! Today, I''m going to destroy several families in your Cang ancient city!"


    "To destroy them, step over my body first." When things came to an end, Gu Bingbing completely calmed down. She didn''t move out of the ancient god family to scare these people. Because it doesn''t make sense. The other party obviously knows her identity, but she is still unscrupulous. That means that people are not afraid of the ancient god family.


    "Yo Yo, little girl, look at what you said. You are so charming. I feel sorry for you. Where is your sister willing to kill you? You silly girl, do you know that your sister came to clear the obstacles for you?" Saran''s charming face showed a smile that turned all sentient beings upside down: "sister, you don''t need to be grateful, as long as you sit on the wall."


    Until this moment, those families in Canggu city who had been watching secretly were terrified. Then they knew that Saran arrived in person to destroy their families!


    Originally, they were all in a state of mind of watching the excitement, and wanted to see how saran embarrassed Gu Bingbing. Who ever thought that Saran''s real purpose was actually them!


    Now, as long as Gu Bingbing nods gently, their families are completely abandoned!


    The whole Cang ancient city, the combined strength of these families, in front of this group of saran thieves, I''m afraid it can''t last for an hour.


    Is this enough?


    In an instant, dozens of figures flew out of Cang ancient city. Someone shouted, "Miss Sharon, this is a misunderstanding!"


    "Yes, Miss Sharon, we have always respected you very much and never dared to provoke!"


    "Miss Sharon..."


    "Saran..."


    Gu Bingbing bit his lower lip with his teeth, almost biting his lips!


    Her face was so pale that it was beyond measure. The monkeys and sky ancestors beside them were also angry.


    Deep in their hearts, although they never regarded themselves as members of the ancient god family, they saw this group of people shameless to the point of grovelling to a robber leader, but turned a blind eye to Gu Bingbing. That anger instantly filled each of them.


    Saran laughed, with an undisguised contempt on her face, looking at Gu Bingbing: "little girl, do you see? This is a group of shameless people you want to protect to the death, is it meaningful?"


    This group of people who flew out of the ancient city, one by one, looked ugly, even a little iron blue, but said nothing.


    "It''s my business whether it makes sense." Gu Bingbing said, "if you do this before I take office, I may applaud and even secretly thank you in my heart for solving so many problems for me."


    The top level of these families in Canggu city now looks even worse. Although they know it, Gu Bingbing must hate them to the bone. But speaking out in front of them like this really doesn''t leave them any room.


    "Hey, you little girl is a little interesting." Saran looked at Gu Bingbing with a flash of color in her eyes. Probably I didn''t expect a young girl to dare to say this in front of this group of people. It takes a certain amount of courage. Most people can''t say it.


    "However, I have come now. Since they are from Cang ancient city, no matter how damn it is, it is all the business of my acting city master. You don''t need Miss saran to help me." Gu Bingbing looked at saran calmly with a face, and finished these words in a modest way.


    "I think there''s one thing you haven''t figured out." After hearing this, saran smiled and said faintly, "that''s... Here, my sister has the biggest fist and my strength is the strongest! Therefore, it''s really not up to you to decide. The ancient god family, I saran don''t want to provoke, but believe it or not, girl, even if my sister beats you half today, the ancient god family won''t kill my sister because of you... Because of you. Because that''s not worth it!"


    Gu Bingbing looked at saran: "you don''t have to say so much nonsense. Today, in this Cang ancient city, as long as I have a breath of Gu Bingbing, you won''t be in charge of saran!"


    Tough!


    Extremely tough!


    Have to be tough!


    Because once she was weak, there was no future, and the ancient god family would immediately call her back. The great ancient god family came out directly, and dared not stand up in the face of a group of robbers. It was simply a waste!


    Gu Bingbing doesn''t want to be a waste, and she is not a waste.


    So, at this moment, she has given up everything. Even if she dies, she can''t lower her head.


    "Then fight. There''s nothing to say." Saran looked at Gu Bingbing with a smile, and then her hand was raised high. As long as this arm falls, the 3000 elites of saran thieves behind her will directly fight over.


    At this moment, monkeys and sky ancestors directly released a strong momentum.


    In addition, the 46 monks on the list of gods also showed no weakness in releasing the aura of birth.


    The more than 30 peak guards of the great holy land who followed Gu Bingbing can only bite their teeth and go out in the face of this situation. Because they dare to step back, waiting for them will be the thunderous blow of the entire ancient god family!


    The whole Cang ancient city, suddenly, the wind and cloud surged. The atmosphere was stiff to the extreme.


    A war that can flow into rivers of blood in an instant is instant. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1595

    At this time, saran suddenly smiled: "girl, you are very tough, like your sister. How about changing the conditions?"


    Almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief!


    Including the group of saran thieves behind Saran, they didn''t want to fight that much in their hearts.


    Their robbery has always been a rolling posture, directly rolling over all the way, like the wind, and then the wind left.


    This kind of war is doomed to be impossible to crush. The friars with strong aura beside Gu Bingbing are not decorations. All those creatures were once overlords and giants of the universe. It''s not those "flowers" growing up in the channel.


    Ancient Bingbing is silent.


    Saran said, "a few days ago, there were four people who killed a member of the saran bandits'' ancestral realm, seriously injured three members of the ancestral realm, and killed more than 100 members of the saran bandits at the peak of the great holy realm. As long as you hand over these four people, today''s matter is over. My sister promised you that in the future, if you are in Cang ancient city one day, my sister will never touch your Cang ancient city! Moreover, don''t pay tribute to your resources."


    "There was tribute before?" Gu Bingbing looked surprised.


    "Or do you think?" Saran smiled faintly.


    "What a shame!" Gu Bingbing said, and then she looked at saran: "if you want to fight, fight. I don''t know who those four people are or where they are, but even if I know, I won''t give them to you! Because they helped me block a catastrophe in Cang ancient city. I thank them too late. How can I give them to the enemy?"


    "Do you really think so?" Saran''s eyes became dangerous: "do you think... I dare not fight saran?"


    "War is war. How can there be so much nonsense?" The monkey said aside.


    Saran suddenly shot two sharp eyes, turned into two sharp swords, and cut directly at the monkey: "noisy!"


    The monkey''s golden eyes instantly opened, and the same two divine lights directly smashed the two sharp swords turned into saran''s eyes, and said coldly, "don''t think you are invincible, woman!"


    Saran laughed and lifted her hand high and fell down in an instant.


    In the process, a bright red light suddenly lit up. Cut directly at saran''s arm.


    Then, saran didn''t seem to have time to do any defensive actions. It can be said that she didn''t want to do any actions at all, as if she didn''t see the bloody light at all. In fact, no one else saw it!


    Come on!


    It''s too fast!


    It''s faster than ever.


    This speed directly affects the law of time.


    Saran''s arm... Fell instantly!


    Then, a figure appeared directly in front of Saran, with a bloody knife across her neck. A low voice sounded, "stop it."


    Monkeys and the ancestors of the sky, the six saints, Roland, Qianqiu, Qinggu and Xuanxuan, as well as many people on the list of gods, were completely stunned at the moment they saw that figure.


    Chu Mo!


    He''s really there!


    And... He came!


    Unexpectedly appeared!


    But he actually helped Gu Bingbing and stopped saran!


    What is this situation?


    Even I have guessed that Chu Mo is in all likelihood the monkey and the father of the sky here. At this moment, my brain is not enough.


    Because in their view, Chu Mo really has no reason to make a move.


    As long as he shows up, Gu Bingbing will be able to guess who he is and how he will get along with him at that time? Thanks? Or hostile? Chu Mo''s character, in particular, must take away the monkeys and their friends.


    Even monkeys can''t help scratching their heads because of the complex relationship.


    Gu Bingbing was also stunned. She looked at the young monk who suddenly rushed out, and her heart hung up. Then there was a look of shock.


    Is saran so easy to control? Although she has a charming face, it''s all an illusion!


    She is a bandit leader full of rebellion in her bones! That kind of cruelty and coldness is penetrating into her blood and soul! Saran has experienced many wars, and even the masters of the ancient god family dare not fight easily.


    But the young man rushed out like this.


    And... It worked!


    It''s really successful!


    This... This is incredible!


    Time seems to stop running at this moment. Everyone, stay there.


    The members of the group of saran thieves were all dumbfounded, and none of them dared to move.


    Their revered eldest sister... Was kidnapped?


    Is this true?


    This is true!


    The whole process seems very long, but in fact, it''s just a flash of lightning, no... not even a thousandth of a flash!


    Everyone could only feel a bloody light in front of them, and then Chu Mo controlled saran.


    Even saran herself didn''t expect this at all, but she didn''t panic.


    Years of life and death experience made her stabilize her emotions in an instant. Her mind moved, and an arm was born, just like a lotus root, exposed outside, white, tender and bright, without looking at her falling arm.


    Boom!


    Her arm fell outside Canggu City, and directly made a loud noise, hitting a huge pit.


    A loud noise made many people come back to their senses and looked at this scene with a frightened face.


    Then, saran''s wonderful eyes fell on Chu Mo''s face and said coldly, "want to threaten me? Kill me! Brothers, kill them all for me!"


    "When I dare not?" Chu Mo''s killer Tian gently pressed saran''s neck, and a touch of bright red blood flowed out in an instant. This is not an ordinary strength cut. Killing heaven contains infinite killing ways and power. It''s equivalent to completely controlling saran!


    Saran couldn''t help but snort, and a look of anger appeared on her calm face.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t hurt our leader!"


    "Have something to say... Don''t hurt her!"


    The members of the saran robber behind saran suddenly became restless. No one started, and all looked at Chu Mo nervously.


    They were afraid of Saran, and even secretly gave saran a nickname, called scorpion queen. But they respect saran more and don''t want saran to be hurt.


    Saran was so angry that she turned pale and glared at Chu Mo: "boy, I remember you!"


    "It''s also a good thing for the leaders of the great saran thieves to remember." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "What do you want to do? You can put forward your conditions." Saran calmed down and looked at Chu Mo lightly: "however, you threatened me and hurt me again. Remember, I won''t let you go. No one has been able to bully me like this since I was young."


    Saran knew that as long as she was under the control of this person, the group of brothers behind her would not do it. Although she was a little angry that those people were disobedient, she was more relieved. This shows that these brothers of life and death really regard her saran as their own.


    Therefore, after she calmed down, she no longer asked the brothers behind her to force her hand. I don''t want to continue to make a fool of myself here. If there is anything, just solve it.


    "Take your people back where they come from. As for whether you want to rob in the future, it has nothing to do with me. However, it''s best to tie down your men, steal and kill some civilians. What do you do?" Chu Mo said faintly.


    Saran sneered and rolled her eyes: "who is it to kill?"


    At this time, an old man behind saran looked at Chu Mo, With a serious face, he explained, "we saran robbers never do that kind of thing to kill ordinary civilians. Previously, they took the benefits of several families in Cang ancient city and acted privately. In addition to the ancestral members you killed, the three who fled back have been executed. You can look down on us robbers, but please don''t slander us. We also have our own rules!"


    "Explain to him what?" Saran snapped, looking unhappy. In her opinion, outsiders are not qualified to dictate how and what saran thieves do.


    At this time, Gu Bingbing turned his eyes to the high-rise buildings of several families in Cang ancient city. When he saw those people''s faces, they all looked embarrassed.


    Saran thieves didn''t care about their feelings at all, so they uncovered it in front of them.


    The old man behind saran said, "boss, we can''t carry this blame!"


    Saran snorted, which was her acquiescence.


    Chu Mo nodded: "what you do has nothing to do with me. What you just said is just a suggestion. After all, being cheap has its own harvest."


    "You are cheap!" Saran glared at Chu Mo angrily, and her eyes almost wanted to breathe fire. Although her life is still in Chu Mo''s hands, she is not afraid at all and is still extremely tough.


    "Answer or not." Chu Mo ignored saran''s counterattack and looked at her faintly.


    "I..." saran looked at Chu Mo coldly. Her eyes were enough to freeze a great saint directly into ice! But for Chu Mo, it has no effect. Saran''s chest heaved violently for a few times and said, "promise!"


    Chu Mo took back killing heaven without any hesitation. This move made the group behind saran take a sigh of relief, but at the same time, they couldn''t help glancing at Chu Mo Gao.


    Anyone can see that now here, saran''s strength is the strongest. Let saran go like this. What if saran goes back on his word? After all, they are robbers! Will robbers reason with people? It''s a businessman who deceives you by reason! Robbers never make sense.


    But Chu Mo took the knife back neatly. This confidence... Moves countless people.


    The members of the saran thief did not make any actions that people despised, and saran did not go back on his word. She just looked at Chu Mo coldly. The blood on her pink neck was still flowing, and her killing intention to kill the sky was too strong. If the wound is not controlled, it is almost impossible to heal.


    "I remember you!" Saran looked at Chu Mo and said, then turned her eyes to Gu Bingbing: "little girl, if you can''t clean up those garbage, this thing... Isn''t over!"


    Gu Bingbing said with the same tough face, "then try."


    She didn''t say that it was my own business, and it had nothing to do with you. But go back with a crisp hardtop.


    One by one¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. The first few recommended tickets. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1596

    Saran glanced at Gu Bingbing, then took a deep look at Chu Mo, and then turned and left without saying a word.


    Hua La, 3000 members of the saran robbers left silently in an instant and disappeared in the sky of Cang ancient city in a moment. They walked very simply without hesitation.


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he felt that the saran robber was not like a gang of robbers, but more like a group of well-trained elite soldiers! It is by no means comparable to those mobs.


    Gu Bingbing bowed slightly to Chu Mo and saluted, "thank you for helping me for the second time. When I turn back, Bingbing will thank me again. Now, let me deal with some things first."


    At this time, the high-level of several families in Cang ancient city wanted to get close.


    Saran robber retreated, but saran suffered such a big loss here today that she even threw this one on her arm. I will never give up until I leave. I must hate them to the bone in my heart. After all, this is because of them. Therefore, at this time, if we can''t get the understanding of Gu Bingbing, the new city master, then in the future, regardless of their deep foundation in Cang ancient city, I''m afraid they will be unable to do anything.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Bingbing didn''t give them any chance to get close at all. Directly and sternly ordered: "take down these rebels who collude with bandits and want to destroy Cang ancient city! If there is resistance, there is no amnesty for killing!"


    "Miss Gu..."


    "Misunderstanding!"


    "Don''t do this..."


    The monks in Cang ancient city finally panicked. They looked at Gu Bingbing with a flustered face.


    The monkeys and the ancestors of the sky didn''t care about them. They rushed at them like wolves.


    These creatures on the list of gods have been suppressed for too long. Even if most of them didn''t like fighting in the past, they didn''t fight for many years. But now my heart is full of anger. Therefore, after Gu Bingbing gave the order, he directly killed the monkey and the father of the sky.


    resistance? No resistance?


    Just before the high-level officials of the families in Cang ancient city had time to make a decision, the terrorist attack had already been blasted over.


    A large number of monks fly from the ancient city. These people are all the elite of all major families. They can''t just watch their senior figures be killed like this.


    With the intentional promotion of Gu Bingbing, a bloody battle is launched in an instant!


    These creatures on the list of gods are really too strong!


    Even those monks in the Great Holy Land fought one by one, which was enough to shock people.


    The monkey smashed the head of a monk in the great holy land with a stick. The flesh, the yuan God, and the Taoist priest all went down with this stick and disappeared.


    The combat power of sky ancestor is incomparably superior, and he is among the top ones among the giants in ancestral realm.


    There is no chance for the opponent to surrender. Less than a cup of tea, the dozens of high-level families in Cang ancient city, together with hundreds of elite families rushed out, were all destroyed!


    Each of the 48 creatures on the list of gods is bloody and murderous!


    Many of them were also injured, even seriously. But none of them frowned.


    Gu Bingbing took advantage of the situation and ordered: "control those families for me, take all of them down, and those who don''t accept the seal... Kill them locally!"


    How cruel!


    Chu Mo glanced at Gu Bingbing, and then looked at the monkeys and their creatures. I understand in my heart that this girl should be good to them.


    The 30 monks who followed Gu Bingbing in the holy land before finally rushed ahead this time. If they don''t show it again, it won''t be long before they will be completely replaced by the 48 creatures on the list of gods.


    The whole Cang ancient city was suddenly full of chickens flying and dogs jumping.


    These big families that have operated in Canggu city for countless years, how can they bow their heads and admit defeat so easily? In fact, every family has quite strong power. But they were all caught off guard by Gu Bingbing. No one expected that the new city Lord, a little girl who had no experience in this field, had such a strong wrist and such extraordinary courage according to the previous information.


    Gu Bingbing''s sudden order was really powerful in Chu Mo''s view. Many people think that she can''t make any big moves until she has a firm foothold. In particular, there is also the possible retaliation of the saran thieves outside.


    In anyone''s opinion, she should first stabilize the situation, and then appease these big families in the city and use their power to fight against the saran thieves. Few people can think that Gu Bingbing has such great courage that he doesn''t care about these Cang ancient city families at all.


    "You must settle in before you fight outside." Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo and smiled faintly, "I hope Mr. Bingbing won''t feel reckless."


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile: "this is Miss Gu''s own business, but I think it''s good. Anyway, it''s already a mess. No matter how to whitewash, the inside is also rotten. It''s better to completely break the reconstruction."


    Gu Bingbing''s eyes lit up and showed a happy smile: "by the way, I don''t know your name, sir. Mr. Bingbing has helped me twice in a row. Bingbing''s heart is full of gratitude."


    At this time, there was a roar of killing. The buildings of those big families collapsed one after another and made a loud noise. There were also cries, growls and cries of pain from some people.


    But Gu Bingbing was expressionless. She just had to see the result! She also believes that these people around her can definitely chew these hard bones down! Have been holding for so long, just take this opportunity to let them vent.


    Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing, smiled and said, "I think Miss Gu wouldn''t like to hear my name."


    "Oh?" Gu Bingbing accidentally glanced at Chu Mo: "is there any bad name for Sir in this passage? I don''t think Sir is like this person."


    Gu Bingbing is a gentleman, not a childe, nor a Taoist friend, with a low attitude. In her opinion, a monk who can control such a rebellious and powerful woman as Saran can definitely afford to be called Mr. Moreover, in her heart, there is an idea. If possible, she wants to win this person over to her side.


    As long as he is there, the assurance of fighting against saran thieves will increase a few points. No, not a little... A lot!


    "It is estimated that only Miss Gu has a bad name in her heart." Chu Mo laughed and said, "my name is Chu mo."


    "Mr. Chu... Huh? Eh? You... Who do you say you are?" Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face. She suddenly remembered that there were 48 people on the list of gods! One of the few two people was killed, and the one who killed him chopped his divine personality, stepped into the bluestone gate, and should have entered the gray ground.


    But the man in front of me... Said his name was Chu Mo? Is that Chu Mo? How is this possible?


    Gu Bingbing suddenly remembered that when this person just appeared, it seemed that the group of general left and general right were all a little excited. At that time, she thought it was the excitement of seeing a helping hand. Now she wants to come, but it''s not!


    Can it be said that Chu Mo did not enter the gray land after he chopped his divine personality in the ancient battlefield and stepped into the bluestone gate? But also into the channel?


    Gu Bingbing''s brain was confused at once, and she even felt a little overwhelmed.


    She really didn''t expect this to happen. A man who helped her twice in a row, obviously indebted to her, turned out to be the "rebel" on the list of gods.


    "Sir, I''m really kidding..." Gu Bingbing felt his heart beat a little faster.


    Chu Mo shook his head: "Miss Gu, I''m not kidding. In fact, I also think this thing is quite wonderful. But speaking of it, I feel that there is no gratitude and resentment between me and Miss Gu. After all, the gods list that day, all the creatures on the ancient battlefield will not think it will be a huge situation. I chopped the God, and I don''t know any news."


    Gu Bingbing took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and then said, "yes, it''s really no wonder that you are wrong. Speaking of it, it''s the injustice on the side of the channel first. But shouldn''t you be in the gray ground when you stepped into the bluestone gate that day?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s on the gray ground, but I''m back from the gray ground."


    "...." Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face, how simple it was! It''s back from the gray ground!


    Not to mention how sad that crack is, just those big forces in the gray ground, guarding the crack is a huge challenge. Moreover, it is a miracle that Chu Mo, a human being, can survive intact in the gray earth.


    This is really a top strength!


    Gu Bingbing said secretly in her heart. Then she raised her head and looked at Chu Mo: "it must be... It''s not a coincidence that Mr. Gu came to this Cang ancient city?"


    Chu Mo nodded calmly: "yes, the creatures on the list of gods have my friends, and I wanted to save them. After all, deep in their hearts, they certainly don''t want to be bound to freedom like this."


    Gu Bingbing smiled bitterly and nodded, "Mr. Chu is right. No one wants to be bound and free."


    "But I can feel that Miss Gu is still good to them." Chu Mo said.


    "I treat them like a guest of honor!" Gu Bingbing said seriously, "Mr. Chu, Bingbing can guarantee that no third person will know about the conversation between us today. But can Mr. Chu guarantee that those people will not divulge your secrets? Mr. Bingbing is grateful and will not harm Mr. Chu. But Bingbing can''t guarantee that the whole ancient god family will be like me."


    Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing and didn''t speak. He knew that the other party must have the following text.


    Gu Bingbing said seriously, "how about this, sir? You and some of your friends, just stay here for the time being to help me. Of course, I won''t ask you to help in vain. No matter your identity, status, or cultivation resources. As long as I have them, I can give them to you! Then, about your identity, let me think of another way, do you think?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1597

    Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo with a sincere face: "I really need your help. At the same time, I think I can also help my husband. In this channel, I dare not say how much energy I have, but at least, to provide a shelter for my husband and provide some information, Bingbing can still do it."


    At this time, a strong wave suddenly came from Canggu city below, and a figure suddenly rose in the air and rushed towards ancient Bingbing.


    At the same time, a wave of divine thoughts covering the whole Cang ancient city came.


    "Bitch... Want to destroy our families, no matter who you are, die together!"


    Then, in the body of this figure, an earth shattering breath of destruction broke out. The breath spreads out invisible waves, sending out amazing heat, filling the world. The whole person is like a burning sun.


    "He''s going to explode!" Gu Bingbing''s calm face couldn''t help showing a look of shock, and he was a little scared. After all, it was the first time for her to see such a scene of monks exploding.


    Chu Mo had already moved at the moment when the man rushed up!


    He directly sacrificed two magic tools, the chaos oven and the sky god. These two magic tools have been refined again when crossing the ancestral realm Tianjie before. Although the rank has not been raised again, its power is more powerful than before.


    At this time, Gu Bingbing''s murmur reached Chu Mo''s ears, and Chu Mo smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth, thinking: if you react like this, you may really die with others.


    Qiang!


    Kill the sky with a knife, and the bloody light blooms.


    Two powerful magic instruments, one up and one down, instantly passed through the void, fixed on the top and bottom of the figure, and exploded with an unimaginable majestic force.


    The bloody light directly crossed the monk''s body and immediately cut his body in half.


    But at the cost of burning his life, the monk instantly reorganized the disconnected body. This time, the price he paid was a third of his Taoist profession!


    It''s not so simple to be beheaded by killer Tian and want to reorganize. The killing path above will madly destroy everything there, including the other party''s path!


    Otherwise, why was saran so angry before, but finally suppressed?


    It''s because Chu Mo is so terrible!


    The monk didn''t expect that he lost a third of his Taoist skills in the blink of an eye. He roared, "I can''t beat you, can''t I die?"


    The power on him became more and more terrifying and amazing. It''s about to explode completely. Once it explodes, not to mention the ancient ice and Chu Mo in the sky, even the whole Cang ancient city will suffer.


    Monk Zujing, if you want to ignite a Taoist profession, that kind of lethality will definitely be frightening. As terrible as the end of the world!


    Although there are only two-thirds of this person''s Taoist profession, the power... Is still absolutely terrifying!


    "No, you can die, but you can''t explode." Chu Mo''s divine thoughts passed out faintly.


    He kicked it with his left leg and ran the nine character Mantra at the same time, which directly affected the time and space here. A faint shadow of the long river of time unexpectedly followed and appeared beside the monk who wanted to explode.


    Then Chu Mo kicked the monk directly.


    Bang!


    One kick kicked the man into the river of time.


    A light flashed through the void, and the figure of the man disappeared without a trace.


    All this is one thousandth of a moment.


    Gu Bingbing didn''t say the second half of her sentence until this time: "go!"


    The meaning she wants to express is: he wants to explode, go!


    But when her words were all finished, it was still faster to pass on her mind. Chu Mo has solved the problem. A monk in the ancestral realm was cut in two by his knife, and then kicked into the river of time. Never come back!


    That person may not die, but if swallowed up by the river of time, he will never leave the river again.


    There, he will live forever. Maybe with luck, after or before the endless years, he still has a chance to see the scenery outside in the long river of time. After all, time is one of the most elusive things in the world.


    No one can really completely control this field.


    At least not here.


    Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo with a dull face and murmured, "it''s the third time... This is the third time you''ve helped me, and this time, it''s the most direct help."


    Chu Mo smiled faintly, "it''s funny to say, as long as Miss Gu doesn''t think I''ve left two people missing from your gods token." Chu Mo said, secretly saying in his heart: there may be less and more in the future!


    Even cooperation must be based on equality and freedom. Without equality and freedom, people will laugh when talking about cooperation.


    Gu Bingbing was slightly stunned, then smiled and shook his head, "let''s go. It''s time for us to go down and have a look."


    As the Zujing friar who wanted to explode was kicked into the river of time by Chu Mo, the remaining senior leaders of several families in Cang ancient city were finally desperate. They never dreamed that Gu Bingbing would have such a terrible helper around him.


    First, she forcibly pushed back the saran thieves, and now she shot again, completely driving them into despair.


    The rest of several families gave up resistance one after another.


    Surrender!


    Surrender!


    Surrender!


    All surrendered!


    One by one, all accomplishments were sealed. From the celebrities and nobles in Cang ancient city, they instantly became prisoners.


    The whole process lasted less than two hours.


    From beginning to end, Gu Bingbing didn''t do it himself, but stood in the void with Chu Mo and watched quietly. Except for the previous crisis, Gu Bingbing has always been quite calm. Even Chu Mo admired that calmness.


    He doesn''t know anything these days. Before the arrival of ancient Bingbing, all kinds of information about ancient Bingbing had been spread all over Cang ancient city. From top to bottom, Canggu city is not optimistic about ancient ice. She believes that she can neither understand these deep-rooted families in Cang ancient city, nor have any way to deal with the fierce saran thieves.


    Anyway, the whole Cang ancient city was full of pessimism before the arrival of ancient ice. Those big families were very happy and thought that an inexperienced little girl was the most perfect result. If it''s an experienced old guy, it''s a headache.


    As a result, Gu Bingbing came, first of all, he repelled the fierce saran robber. Even Saran, the leader of the saran thief, who is God like in the eyes of countless people, has lost an arm here. That arm is still lying quietly in the pit outside the city!


    Although it''s not Gu Bingbing, what does it matter? All the people in Cang ancient city want only one result!


    They just want a stable life!


    As for who did it, does it matter? It doesn''t matter at all! They only saw Gu Bingbing coming, and saran robber was defeated!


    That''s enough!


    Unexpectedly, a bigger surprise is still ahead.


    Gu Bingbing was so tough that he directly ordered the eradication of several families in the city. Her behavior is estimated to be crazy in the eyes of countless people.


    Even if these big families can be destroyed and completely destroyed, what can Cang ancient city do? The whole Cang ancient city has 80% of the industry, which is in the hands of these families. Once these families collapse, Cang ancient city will almost collapse.


    But Gu Bingbing did it anyway!


    There is no hesitation!


    Moreover, she won the final victory!


    When looking at the millions of core members of several families, all were sealed and pushed out of Canggu City, the whole Canggu city... Instantly boiling!


    Cang ancient city is very huge. There are more than one billion residents in this city.


    Think about it. What kind of scene will it be when everyone is cheering in a magnificent ancient city with a huge area?


    Loud cheers!


    It seemed that even the sky trembled.


    The members of those families who had surrendered all turned pale. Until today, they finally realized that their image in the city had smelled so bad. Up to now, many talents regret in their hearts that their previous reasons have completely lost the popularity of the whole Cang ancient city. Then today, "fruit" appeared, and the hearts and minds of the whole Cang ancient city instantly blessed Gu Bingbing.


    And all this, is tantamount to their own hands!


    A few big families are too big, and there are too many industries! It is no exaggeration to say that thoroughly cleaning up the assets of these families can not only completely make the whole Cang ancient city look new, but also, at least, make Gu Bingbing completely worry about resources for hundreds of years!


    That''s it... It''s just the superficial wealth of several families in Cang ancient city. If you dig deeply, you can certainly dig out more things!


    Chu Mo accompanied Gu Bingbing into the Lu family, one of the largest families in Cang ancient city. Looking at the resources in the Lu family warehouse that didn''t have time to be transported away, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised. These deep-rooted families are really too rich!


    Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "how about it?"


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at Gu Bingbing: "I hope we can cooperate happily!"


    Gu Bingbing smiled like a flower: "Sir is Bingbing''s lifesaver. Our cooperation will be very happy!"


    When things come to this stage, there are all kinds of endings left. Father sky is right. The forty-eight monks on the list of gods, it can be said that except for the monkeys, almost all of them have controlled a universe!


    They don''t just command from above. They all used to do it step by step from the bottom. For the management of such a city, just one person can manage it clearly!


    At this moment, some people have begun to issue decrees, recruit all kinds of talents, and give quite high treatment. And make a commitment, as long as you do well, you will have the opportunity to become a member of the ancient god family!


    This condition is too tempting. The various treatments in front will only make people very excited. After all, this is a world of cultivators, and everyone needs cultivation resources. As long as you give rich cultivation resources, there must be someone willing to do things for you. But this last one is not only exciting, but also envious! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1598

    To survive on this vast land, it is very important to have a strong backer Chinese & novel... Ancient god family, naturally, is the leading level in the mountains. Although the ancient god family now seems to have a little problem in controlling the Cang ancient city. But anyone with insight can see that this little problem is nothing at all, only a little pain. Even if Gu Bingbing was incompetent, she was eventually recalled to the ancient god family. But on the side of Cang ancient city, the ancient god family will still send a strong member to manage it.


    Therefore, if you can become a member of the ancient god family, it is equivalent to holding a big thick leg. From now on, don''t worry about anything anymore.


    Therefore, as soon as this condition came out, a large number of monks suddenly appeared in the city master''s mansion, which was originally deserted. These monks may not be particularly good at cultivation, but they are quite good at other aspects, even specialized!


    For example, some people are particularly good at cleaning up and classifying assets, some are particularly good at various accounts, and others are good at urban construction.


    In a word, all kinds of talents, in less than an hour, were almost crowded with a wide street outside the city Lord''s mansion!


    Gu Bingbing was stunned directly. She didn''t think about recruiting talents before. After all, after killing several families, the operation of the city cannot be stopped, and a large number of talents must be needed to supplement it. But she was a little helpless. She felt that now Cang ancient city was in a panic, and how many people could recognize her as the new mayor.


    But she belittled a few halos on her body, and also belittled the power of the four words of the ancient god family members!


    About this, it''s still the father of the sky who cut first and then played. He didn''t tell Gu Bingbing this before. Gu Bingbing didn''t feel anything after knowing. It''s just a member of the ancient god family. For her, it really doesn''t matter. In particular, the ancient god family has always been very eager for excellent talents.


    As a member of the ancient god family, Gu Bingbing can even call hundreds of millions of people at the same time to give them the identity of a member of the ancient god family!


    Then, these people are her ancient Bingbing people.


    The ancient god family will not intervene in such things at all, and fully delegate power.


    Then, the 48 members on the list of gods began to perform their respective duties, and they even did it by themselves without anyone telling them what to do.


    Although they have been in high positions for countless years, they give the impression that they are high up and have no action force. In fact, once these people want to take action, their ability is unparalleled in the world and the strongest in the world!


    Someone is specially responsible for dealing with the members of the families who surrendered, which does not mean that it will be all right after the seal. Look back on those who have committed the most heinous crimes, kill those who should be killed, and abolish those who should be abolished. Always give an account to all the people in Cang ancient city and the ancient god family.


    It doesn''t make sense. If you surrender, nothing will happen.


    Those whose sins are not fatal will either be abolished or their lifeblood will be controlled through some ancient methods. For example, control a trace of their primordial spirit and so on.


    Then, let those people become slaves and do something at the lowest level.


    The results of old and weak women and children are slightly better, but they also become slaves!


    The world of cultivators is also a world of success and failure!


    There is nothing to complain about, and no one will sympathize with them. Because they asked for it. Maybe there are many innocent people here, but when their family is doing evil, they also didn''t stand up and stop it. They all happily enjoy the benefits brought by their family. Therefore, when the family falls, they will suffer along with it.


    There will certainly be some fish out of the net, but it doesn''t matter. Cang ancient city these big families, from today on, have really become history. In a few years, no one will remember them.


    Maybe only those fish who escaped from the natural world will always think about this matter in their hearts, and hate Gu Bingbing and the ancient god family. But it doesn''t make sense at all. When their family was in its heyday, they couldn''t even beat an ancient Bingbing, let alone after it fell.


    Therefore, the final outcome of those who escaped the net is to remain anonymous, and then far away from the sphere of influence of the ancient god family... Live your life honestly.


    Half a month later, the whole Cang ancient city is completely new!


    The places destroyed by the fighting have been repaired long ago. The originally desolate city Lord''s mansion has now become extremely lively.


    Interestingly, there are a large number of members of several families in Cang ancient city, many of whom were even core members! Now he has become a servant and servant of the city Lord''s mansion. Doing the lowest things.


    This was not proposed by Gu Bingbing, but by the original members of several families crying and begging!


    Don''t they hate each other? Of course!


    Originally in the clouds, but now the dust, how can we not hate?


    But what''s the use of hate? They cannot change this reality!


    If these people are scattered to other parts of the whole Cang ancient city, or simply let go, their fate will be extremely miserable!


    After thinking about it, they found sadly that their best way out was still here in the city Lord''s mansion!


    Therefore, countless people vied for a place to enter the city Lord''s mansion. Even some elders of the big men, are desperately self recommendation, saying that they have what skills. Can be competent for any job. Then, as long as a mouthful of rice to eat.


    In this case, Gu Bingbing also pushed the boat with the current, and let people carefully select a group of people to work in the city master''s mansion.


    The ability of these people, any one, can be called the top.


    They also hope in their hearts that one day, they will be appreciated by Gu Bingbing, and perhaps, they will have a chance to make a comeback.


    Speaking of it, this possibility is not absent. After all, fundamentally speaking, Gu Bingbing has no direct gratitude and resentment with several families. Another person would do the same.


    Gu Bingbing has lived up to her promise. All the members on the list of gods have received various awards.


    There are many resources!


    After copying several families, those resources surprised Gu Bingbing, who was used to wealth.


    Official position... What do you want?


    Cang ancient city is very big!


    In addition to this big city, there are hundreds of medium-sized cities and tens of thousands of small cities under Cang ancient city. As for smaller towns, there are countless! The entire sphere of influence of Cang ancient city can radiate into the surrounding area of billions of miles!


    Therefore, it is very easy to become a hegemon.


    Gu Bingbing did the same.


    Award, official and land!


    She directly sealed out more than 20 of the 48 strong people on the list of gods!


    These more than 20 people are all the great abilities of Zu Jing. No matter which one, she is better than Gu Bingbing. I don''t know how many streets. Gu Bingbing knows this clearly.


    At the farewell banquet, she said seriously, "as I once promised you, you will not lose me, I will not lose you! You will always be my guests of ancient Bingbing!"


    She enfevered these people in this way, as long as there was no war or war, but Gu Bingbing was not recruited. Then this group of people can be their overlord all the time!


    Gu Bingbing can even predict that in a short time, the sphere of influence of Cang ancient city will be completely changed!


    And this is her achievement of Gu Bingbing!


    She is the first person in the whole channel to do so. The rest of those who hold the gods'' token are all those who firmly control the people on the gods'' token, and will not allow them to leave half a step at all!


    In this regard, ouyangfei said with some emotion: "if the people of the Luoshui family could treat us like this, I think we would not escape."


    Zi Dao''s face showed a wry smile and nodded, "so this Miss Gu is really powerful and courageous."


    Mona said aside, "I think Chu Mo is more powerful..."


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei nodded at the same time, and they were really convinced by Chu Mo now. Before, they never dreamed that Chu Mo would cut in from this place. Now, he has become the most popular person around Gu Bingbing!


    Countless people have found this thing in Cang ancient city. Their city Lord, no matter where he goes, always has a plain young man with him. Originally, the young man was thought to be a bodyguard, but soon people found that it was not the case at all. Gu Bingbing respects the young man very much. If there is anything, he should discuss it in a low voice with the young man.


    From the look of the two people, they are not lovers. Then, there can only be one answer. That young man is Gu Bingbing''s most trusted person!


    Gradually, the identity of Chu Mo was also spread by some people. Although people don''t know his name, they already know that he was one of the people who defeated the members of the saran thieves outside the Canggu city that day, saved all the people, and then beat away those members of the saran thieves in the ancestral territory, and he was the most important one! People also know that he was a hero who cut off saran''s arm, the leader of the saran robber, and startled her back a few days ago; People also know that he smashed the plot of the self explosion of the ancestral monk who wanted to drag the whole Cang ancient city together


    This is a real strong man!


    He is mysterious!


    No one knows where he comes from.


    But now, more than 90% of the people in Cang ancient city know the existence of Chu mo.


    Moreover, what even Chu Mo didn''t expect was that in the eyes of Cang ancient city people, his prestige was second only to Gu Bingbing, the Acting City Lord! Moreover, it''s only a little worse!


    If Gu Bingbing didn''t have the blessing of the two identities of the city Lord and the legitimate daughter of the ancient god family, then her prestige in the Cang ancient city would certainly be lost by Chu mo.


    Gu Bingbing doesn''t seem to care about this at all, Chu mo... Even less¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Today, 11.11, do you want to chop your hands? Before you chop your hands... How many monthly tickets and recommendation tickets are you going to vote for? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1599

    The monkey and the six saints stayed with Gu Bingbing, and so did the father of the sky. At the same time, there are also Luo Lan, Qianqiu, Qinggu and Xuanxuan, who know a lot about Chu mo. Their hearts are thinking that this kind of life is already very good. After all, it''s not bad to have resources and identity. Of course, it would be more perfect if we could smash the deity and completely restore freedom!


    Even if the gods were shattered and their freedom was restored, these people did not want to leave Gu Bingbing immediately. On the one hand, Gu Bingbing really deserves them and treats them as guests of honor. On the other hand, this is the passage. Where can they go if they leave here?


    The whole passage is covered by several ancient tribes. No matter where you go, you can no longer become the hegemon of one side of the universe as before. A God can almost control the whole universe. Those days are gone forever.


    Generally speaking, regret rarely appears in these people''s minds. Because they are all the top smart people in the world. If regret is meaningful, if regret can be repeated, they will certainly regret, desperately regret!


    The key is that regret is meaningless, and regret can''t come again!


    Even if they jump into the river for a long time, they can''t jump out of the upstream.


    In that case, it''s better to keep looking forward!


    Don''t look back.


    Chu Mo didn''t try to chop the monkeys'' gods, because Gu Bingbing and Chu Mo secretly disclosed relevant things. Although she didn''t know that Chu Mo still had the ability to chop the divine lattice, she told Chu Mo not to mention her former identity and not to try to help others chop the divine lattice.


    On the one hand, it cannot succeed; On the other hand, every once in a while, the ancient god family will have special envoys to check the gods'' tokens. This is not only for Gu Bingbing, but anyone who holds an apotheosis token will be checked.


    Once they find abnormal conditions, they will report them to the family at the first time.


    "So, sir, even if you really have that ability, absolutely absolutely absolutely... Don''t show it. Unless... One day, you have the ability that makes everyone in the world afraid. Otherwise, even if you already have a force at the same level as the ancient people, you can''t!"


    Gu Bingbing was very serious, sincere and serious when he said this.


    She finally pointed to the sky: "because there is a day beyond the sky."


    Chu Mo thought of Guochang''s words and nodded. Secretly sighed in my heart: there is a long way to go! But I won''t give up.


    Later, Chu Mo began to look for all kinds of information, and also found Gu Bingbing. He wanted to know what would happen if two creatures in the mirror universe met.


    "It''s hard to say this kind of thing. I''ve heard a little related legend." Gu Bingbing frowned, "why? Have you met such a person? Or... Yourself?"


    With that, Gu Bingbing couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t think you can, sir. There is only one person like Mr. in the world at most."


    "Don''t praise me, I''m a little embarrassed." Chu Mo smiled bitterly, and then said, "it''s not me, it''s someone else, my friend, but I saw another of them."


    Gu Bingbing thought for a while and said, "are they Zi Dao and ouyangfei?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes."


    "It''s amazing that this kind of thing can happen under my nose." Gu Bingbing''s face also showed curiosity. Then she said, "when two people in this mirror universe meet, something will happen. I have seen it in the classics of the family. It is said that there are several results, and no one will predict which one it will be..."


    Gu Bingbing looks at Chu Mo: "The first result is annihilation. Just like ice and fire meet, they naturally end up together and turn both into Tao. This result is also the most common; the second result is fusion, that is to say, the degree of agreement between the two people is very high, their temperament is almost the same, and their growth experience is also the same. Then, this phenomenon of fusion may occur. After fusion, one character is dominant, and the other is complementary. Well, this kind of character is a little complex, and its In fact, if you get used to it, it''s nothing. Just like a person may have many different personalities. I heard that when you reach the supreme level, you can actually cut three corpses, one good corpse, one evil corpse, and one ID. In fact, one is divided into three. Of course, there are many super realms in the channel, as well as our ancient god family, but I really have never seen anyone successfully cut out three corpses. So just listen to this as a legend. The third result is that after meeting, nothing will happen. You live your life, I live mine... This is obviously the best result, but the ancient history of the whole channel... Well, it is the ancient history we know. "


    Gu Bingbing paused, looked at Chu Mo and said, "there have been faults in the history of the channel. There have been endless years in the middle, and there is no record. This may... Be related to that!"


    Gu Bingbing pointed to the top of his finger and said, "so there are many things, such as the list of gods and the token of gods... Even the existence of those super realms cannot give a perfect explanation."


    Chu Mo heard this, nodded seriously, breathed a sigh, and then said, "is there no way to make this third result become normal?"


    Gu Bingbing frowned slightly, then shook his head and said, "it seems... No."


    Say, She said: "However, I think there must be a way to do this. As long as we can find out the cause of the formation of the mirror universe, we should be able to solve this problem. What''s more, I just said that there have been faults in the history of the channel, so there must be some places in the channel that can find some prehistoric information. Those information is difficult to crack, and even the existence of the super realm requires endless years To deduce that information, we can get something from it. However, there are often amazing secrets in those information. If we can find those prehistoric information and successfully crack it, I think there may be a way to achieve this goal. "


    "Although it is difficult, it is worth trying." Chu Mo said.


    Gu Bingbing nodded with a smile: "in fact, I''m curious about these things. I think I can help you do these things together."


    Chu Mo said, "thank you first."


    Gu Bingbing shook his head: "Sir, I have great kindness. Don''t say thank you."


    "By the way, I want to find some people. Can you help me find them, but I don''t want to disturb anyone." Chu Mo said.


    After getting along these days, Chu Mo also has a very comprehensive understanding of ancient Bingbing. Know that she is a trustworthy person.


    Gu Bingbing nodded: "it''s a little difficult not to disturb anyone, but it doesn''t matter. I can mix a large number of irrelevant people in it, completely disturb the sight of some interested people, and then quietly look for it."


    Chu Mo then reported the names of the other six saints, Chu Chu, Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu to Gu Bingbing.


    Then he said frankly, "ChuChu is another mirror image in my universe... My sister. She and the six saints should probably be in the Luoshui family. And Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu are my wives. I came to the channel because they were caught."


    Gu Bingbing was surprised that there were six other saints in the world. After all, the six saints are now under her command. Those are six extremely strong people who may attack the ancestral realm at any time. Unexpectedly, there are six people who have entered the ancestral realm in this channel.


    "Generally speaking, the luck of two people in the mirror universe must be different. Generally, one person''s achievement is high, one person''s achievement is low, or both people''s achievements are low, but both people''s achievements are high... It''s really rare." Gu Bingbing said, and then said, "Luoshui family? Delicate... How can I sound a little familiar with this name? I''ll ask later, and I''ll definitely get the news!"


    Then, she looked at Chu Mo: "I didn''t expect that my husband had been married."


    Chu Mo smiled: "yes, I love them very much."


    "They must be very happy to have a husband like you." Gu Bingbing said, and asked with some doubt, "Sir, just said... They were caught? Who has such a big skill? Can you enter and exit the universe below at will? As far as I know, the whole channel, only the existence of the super realm, can have this ability. However, the super realm... Why do you do this?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "I don''t know." Although he has trusted Gu Bingbing, he feels that the word "master Lingtong", even if it is in the channel, may also be a taboo. Once he says it, there may be some unexpected changes.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention to this matter, too." Gu Bingbing could feel that he didn''t say so completely about Chu Mo''s two wives. She could understand and didn''t ask much.


    A few days later, Gu Bingbing excitedly found Chu Mo: "Sir, Chu Chu has news!"


    "Really?" Chu Mo''s face couldn''t help but show a happy face and hurriedly asked, "where is she?"


    "Don''t worry." Gu Bingbing asked Chu Mo to sit down first, Then say: "It''s really coincidental to say that I have a good sister in the Luoshui family. Her name is Luoluo. We have often played together since childhood, and we have a very good relationship. When you mentioned that ChuChu may be in the Luoshui family that day, I immediately thought of Luoluo. After I went back, I contacted Luoluo and asked her to check for me. As a result, ChuChu was really in the Luoshui family! She entered from the ancient battlefield with Zi Dao and ouyangfei In the channel! Also, there is news from the six saints. They are also in the Luoshui family, but they entered the channel earlier. "


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh. The six saints and Chu were relatively easy to find. Because they all entered the channel together with Zi Dao and ouyangfei. It is also the Luoshui family.


    At this time, Gu Bingbing glanced at Chu Mo: "however, it''s not easy to get Chu out." (~^~)

 Chapter 1600

    Chu Mo looked up at Gu Bingbing and frowned slightly, "what do you mean?"


    Gu Bingbing sighed gently and said, "Luo Luo told me that Chu Chu has recently... Been a little close to a legitimate son of the Luo family."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing and understood what she meant. Speaking of it, Chu Mo''s feeling for this clarity is still a little complicated. His recognized parents are naturally Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji of his world.


    But obviously, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji in Luo Tianxian domain... Are also his parents, although the explanation is very complicated, and even he can''t explain it. Then, the children born to his parents, whether their sisters or sisters, must be his relatives.


    Perhaps, it''s hard to say how the blood and bone between the relatives of this mirror universe, but there must be some soul!


    Otherwise, how can induction occur at a certain level?


    Since he is a relative, Chu Mo has no reason not to care. If she can really have a good belonging, it is also a good thing. However, Chu Mo decided to see Chu Chu first. He was not worried about what would happen when the two sides met, because he was not a person after all, and even his gender was different.


    "Luoluo said that she didn''t know much about the relationship between them. She only knew that the God seal token was in the hands of the legitimate son of the Luo family. She also asked me why I wanted to inquire about this person. I tried to find a reason to prevaricate quld. it passed. However, she mentioned Zi Dao and Ou Yangfei." Gu Bingbing sighed lightly, "none of these ancient family children is a fool. She knows that I have a god seal token in my hand, and she must have heard that there are two people missing from my God seal list. However, she has a good relationship with me, and I''m sure she won''t leave me."


    Chu Mo nodded. He didn''t have any special enemies in this channel. To say yes, except for the mysterious master hidden in the dark, it might be the ancient god family where Gu Bingbing was located. However, as long as the friendship with Gu Bingbing is maintained. I believe Gu Bingbing won''t be bad for him.


    Even if you are a monk, you have to look at the gains and losses in everything you do. No one is willing to do what is not worth the loss.


    "She should also be able to think of the six saints, but she didn''t say anything." Gu Bingbing sighed lightly, "actually Lolo is a good girl, but unfortunately... Her life is not very good. If I have the opportunity, I want to help her."


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing strangely.


    Gu Bingbing said, "Luo Luo has a disease that can''t be cured. It can''t kill people, but..." speaking of this, her face is slightly red, and some can''t go on.


    Chu Mo didn''t continue to ask, because this may have involved the girl''s family, so he couldn''t continue to ask.


    Gu Bingbing glanced at Chu Mo and changed the topic. "In this way, sir should really go to the Luoshui family. Apart from others, Chu Chu wants to meet. The six saints... If you have the opportunity, you should also meet. Otherwise, it will be lively if you really accidentally meet in the future."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "in this case, I think I should say hello to our six saints first."


    Gu Bingbing thought for a while, and finally nodded and agreed, "well, it should be made clear. In addition..." Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "Sir saved me three times. I think I and Sir are friends now. Should we trust each other?"


    Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing: "Miss Gu..."


    "If you don''t mind, just call me Bing er." Gu Bingbing smiled: "my good friends around me call me that."


    "I''d better call you Bingbing." Chu Mo smiles bitterly in his heart. Is that what friends call it? It''s impossible... Bing''er, this kind of address, must be called by the closest person.


    To tell the truth, although Gu Bingbing didn''t show any affection for him now, Chu Mo was a little afraid. He doesn''t know much about girls, but at least he knows one thing. When a girl completely trusts you, it''s not far from that step.


    "Whatever you want." Gu Bingbing smiled and asked, "we can fully trust each other, can''t we?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "I think so."


    "That''s good. I''ve always wanted to ask a question, but I think it''s a little abrupt to ask it rashly. But now, I think... It should be no problem." Gu Bingbing said slowly and carefully, looking at Chu Mo: "Sir, do you really have the ability to... Chop the divine lattice?"


    Chu Mo smiled, "what do you think?"


    "I think... Yes." Gu Bingbing said, carefully looking at Chu mo.


    In fact, she had guessed * * points in her heart, although it could not be completely confirmed. It''s just because Chu Mo didn''t admit it. She was a little afraid of Chu Mo''s denial, because Chu Mo''s denial was not 100% trust in her.


    She hopes Chu Mo can trust her completely, because she can trust Chu Mo completely now. Three times to help, two times to help. This kind of friendship, if she can''t completely trust Chu Mo, it shows that she has a big problem.


    But trust is mutual. She doesn''t want only her 100% trust in Chu Mo, but Chu Mo is not.


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "if you say there is, there is."


    "Wow!" Gu Bingbing screamed with excitement. Fortunately, the room was soundproof by the FA array, otherwise it might be misunderstood by people outside. Her small face was full of excitement and looked at Chu Mo happily: "the first person in the ancient history! At least, you are the first person in the ancient history of the whole channel!"


    "...." Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing with some speechless, and then said with a wry smile, "then?"


    "Then? What then?" Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo: "no, then, I''m just curious."


    "...." well, the girl''s mind is really hard to guess.


    Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo seriously and said quickly, "brother Chu, don''t worry, I swear to God, I will never reveal the secret of you. If I violate it, my soul will be doomed!"


    Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing in tears and laughter: "as for such a poisonous oath."


    Mr. Chu has also become brother Chu. Chu Mo feels that he really can''t stay here anymore. At least, he can''t get along with Gu Bingbing alone. This girl, now her mind is a little dangerous.


    "I''ll talk to the six saints." Chu Mo said that and ran away directly.


    In the room, Gu Bingbing covered his face with his hands, and then said with an embarrassed face, "Oh, what have I just done? Has he found my mind? What should I do? He must have laughed at me in his heart!"


    No matter how tough Gu Bingbing is, no matter how strong her temperament is, she is a girl after all. How can Chu Mo, who has helped her three times and saved her life twice, not have any feelings at all?


    How can you not have a good impression at all?


    Therefore, in the face of Chu Mo, she can confide in her heart at any time, without reservation. But she was afraid that her mind would be seen through. So it''s a bit of a dilemma.


    After Chu Mo left Gu Bingbing, he went directly to the place where monkeys and the six saints lived. They called all seven of their brothers together, and then directly opened the seal of the Dharma front in the room.


    The monkey looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "what''s so mysterious? Do you want to help us behead?"


    The other six also smiled at Chu Mo and joked casually.


    "Is it close to Miss Gu?" Kun Da Sheng bared his teeth.


    "I heard that I was very close to Miss Gu recently. I knew that girl liked you." The Bull Demon saint has a magic stick on his face.


    "Your boy has two wives, don''t be too playful!" Peng Dasheng winked.


    "The more wife, the better. Anyway, he has the ability." Xue Jiao said.


    "The dragon is originally sexy..." the cat Saint sighed aside.


    "Well, I just wanted to say this." Said the great sage of fox heaven.


    The brothers were used to laughing, and they didn''t wait for Chu Mo to speak, so they * * Chu Mo enough.


    Chu Mo looked at them with a smile, and didn''t speak, letting them talk nonsense there.


    Finally, the monkey couldn''t look at it anymore and coughed, "you must have something important to talk about when you come to us."


    At this time, the six saints closed their mouths and pretended to look at Chu Mo seriously.


    Chu Mo looked at the monkey and said, "did you see Zi Dao and ouyangfei?"


    The monkey was slightly stunned and nodded, "but they are not Zi Dao and ouyangfei. I have seen those two children, especially Zi Dao. Isn''t it your little brother? Isn''t that what ouyangfei, with Zhong Sheng?"


    The expression of the six saints became a little serious at this time, because they vaguely felt something wrong.


    Chu Mo glanced at the monkey: "I didn''t expect you to pay attention to such a small thing."


    The monkey laughed and said, "that''s who I am... Cough, are you laughing at me, boy?"


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: "no kidding, seriously, the Zi Dao and ouyangfei you see are the people in the mirror universe. With them, there are other... Six great saints, oh, no, it should be said that they are the cultivation of six ancestral realms... You!"


    Chu Mo said, looking at the six saints with a serious face.


    The six saints here were stunned directly. Naturally, they have known this statement for a long time, but the problem is that they really don''t think that one day, they will really hear that there is another self in this world.


    The monkey looked at Chu Mo, scratched his ears and cheeks, and looked anxious: "what about me? What about me? What about the other me?"


    Chu Mo looked at the monkey sympathetically. "I heard you jumped out of the stone?"


    The monkey blinked and bared his teeth at Chu Mo: "so what?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the monkey: "there is no stone in another world." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1601

    The monkey looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face, and then muttered, "that is to say, between heaven and earth, there is only me?"


    From the monkey''s face, I can''t see any happiness, but I can feel a sad feeling.


    In this world, almost all creatures have inheritance and origins. Even the creatures of the plant system have their roots. Only this monkey is very special. It can''t find its root. In a stone that has existed for an unknown number of years, it first gave birth to wisdom and listened to scriptures silently. Listen to the scriptures of heaven and earth, the scriptures of saints, and the scriptures of more powerful existence. It doesn''t know why, but it can hear anyway. So this monkey, when he was in the stone, had already begun to practice.


    Finally one day, it felt that its body was full of strength and broke free from the stone.


    At that time, it was so confused that it didn''t even know what it was. Although he listened to the experience of endless years, he did not know the world and knew nothing.


    Later, he stayed in front of the Supreme Court and the Buddha for many years. But he is still stubborn. But deep inside, I am full of attachment to the Supreme Being and the Buddha. It doesn''t know what it feels like to have parents, but it pours all its feelings on the Supreme Being and the Buddha.


    They are its teachers and its closest people in the world. Later, I met six saints, seven brothers, and made trouble everywhere together... All the feelings are so little by little.


    So, monkeys have no feelings at all, and their hearts are all stones. Even the divine stone is actually ruthless. But today''s monkeys have already experienced too many things and seen too many vicissitudes of the world. In fact, it yearns for another one in the world. At that time, you must ask: what have you done over the years? In your world, are there also Taishang and Buddha?


    But Chu Mo told it that there was no stone in the other world.


    ok


    That''s it!


    I am the loneliest one in this world.


    Chu Mo looked at the monkey and said seriously, "there is no other me in that world."


    The monkey said, "at least you have many parents."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and decided not to see the monkey in the same way. He turned his eyes to the silent six saints.


    For a long time, Kun Dasheng said, "so, our universe is likely to be a mirror universe, a mirror of others."


    Peng Dasheng said, "I want to meet another me."


    "But why, after we got to the channel, we completely lost that feeling?" Xue Jiao said.


    The cat Saint winked: "is it because... The God in our brain?"


    Everyone was stunned, and then looked at the cat saint.


    Cat Da Sheng scratched his head: "I''ll just say that. Don''t take it seriously."


    "How do I feel... It seems that this is possible?" Xue Jiao said.


    "I also think it seems reasonable?" The great sage murmured, "many people in the channel said that there was a fault in the history of the channel. Do you think it''s possible? At the other end of the ancient history of the channel, whether it''s a list of gods, a God''s personality, or even a God''s token, they were originally... Not to pit the creatures of the universe connected by the channel? But to solve this problem?"


    "Nonsense." The monkey said, "it''s easy to say that if there is only a divine personality, for example, if there is a divine personality in the brain, it is equivalent to a change in the origin, and then see another self, there will be no ominous consequences. But now the problem is, the God seal token... This obviously was born for control, how could it be born to help us?"


    Chu Mo also pondered and said, "it''s true. If there are only gods and gods list, it''s understandable. With an gods token, the taste has completely changed."


    "Damn it, although Miss Bing is good to us now, it''s really unpleasant to have such a thing in her mind!" The Bull Demon Saint muttered.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it now. Chu Mo came to us to talk about it, not gossip." The monkey looked at the crowd and said, "let''s listen to him."


    The six saints nodded, all closed their mouths and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said, "I''m going to visit the Luoshui family."


    "What?" The monkey immediately shouted, "are you going to see them?"


    Chu Mo said, "it''s not just them, but others. But I think it''s necessary for me to communicate with you about this first."


    "See you when you see me. When you see another me, say hello to it for me." Said the cat saint.


    "Do you want to tell them about it, too?" The monkey looked at Chu Mo, frowned and said, "so... OK?"


    "I''ll meet you one day. It''s nothing to know." Kun Dasheng said faintly.


    "I think so too. I know it when I know it. I believe that the other me should also think so." Peng Dasheng said.


    "In fact, if possible, I would like to see that better myself." Xue Jiao said with a smile.


    Seeing that the six saints seemed to have no aversion to this matter, Chu Mo was relieved. Then, he chatted with the seven brothers of monkey for a while. Then I left and went to see Zi Dao, ouyangfei and Mona.


    Now the three of them are all arranged on the side of the city Lord''s mansion, which can be regarded as Gu Bingbing''s aides. Life is very comfortable.


    Gu Bingbing also knows the identity of Zi Dao and ouyangfei, but she just thinks she doesn''t know. They both use pseudonyms here, and their appearance is fundamentally different from the past. If there are no other changes, the days will continue like this, which is nothing for Zi Dao and ouyangfei.


    Mona is even more indifferent. It came to this world from a place like the gray land. As long as it can have a place to settle down, it will be very satisfied.


    Mona even told Chu Mo that he wanted to stay here forever. It has ability, and ancient ice has enough space for it to display. I don''t care about its origin and origin. What else does it need to be picky about?


    Chu Mo didn''t hide anything after seeing Zi Dao, ouyangfei and Mona, and directly said that he would go to the Luoshui family.


    Zi Dao was stunned, looking at Chu Mo: "brother, you seem to have forgotten something."


    "Huh?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows.


    Zi Dao laughed and said, "don''t forget, ChuChu, the six saints over there, and the group of monks who entered the channel with us in the past, can control their gods'' tokens, but it''s in your hand!"


    Ouyangfei also said aside, "yes, childe, have you forgotten? That God token... Can''t only control the two of us."


    Chumerton''s face was dull. Seriously, he really forgot it! I didn''t think of this at all!


    Zi Dao then said, "but when we killed the Luoshui family child who held the gods token, the news should have been blocked. Therefore, the friar over there didn''t know that the gods token was no longer in the hands of the Luoshui family. In this case, I can almost be sure of one thing, that is, the group of people had already been separated. By the way..."


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo Dao with a smile: "On their side, there should have been 48 left, but when we first entered the channel, four disobedient ones were killed and used to establish prestige. Therefore, there are 44 left. These 44 monks may have been disrupted and not together for a long time. Then, all those who get them should be good to them. Only in this way can they not doubt anything."


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, nodded and said, "it''s true."


    Mona said aside, "what you two did was actually saving 44 of them. Unfortunately, they didn''t know this."


    Zi Dao nodded, "so this time, you go to the Luoshui family, there is much to be done!"


    Chu Mo looked at Zi Dao.


    Zi Dao said in a deep voice, "some things need time to accumulate, and some secrets cannot be revealed now. But now that we have come to the channel, we must always do something and prepare something."


    Ouyangfei looked at the son and said, "don''t make a mess of ideas, young master. He knows what he knows."


    Zi Dao smiled: "I can see that in this world, you also need to have your own power. Besides, your identity in the channel, the disappearing king of Chu..."


    Mona said with a wry smile, "I said brother, don''t talk nonsense about this matter, the impact is too great!"


    Ouyangfei also nodded, "yes, we are not suitable to discuss this now."


    Zi Dao said, "I know, we can not discuss it, but you must think about it!"


    Chu Mo was silent for a moment, then nodded, "I understand."


    Zi Dao said seriously, "although I haven''t been with fei''er and Mona for a long time, I believe that fei''er and brother Mona treat the childe as their own people. No matter what happens, we will face it together!"


    "I understand." Chu Mo looked at the three and said, "I know how to do it."


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye and left Cang ancient city directly.


    In the room, ouyangfei looked at the son with some complaints and said, "you will put a lot of pressure on the young master."


    Mona sighed, "it seems that it is really difficult to live a comfortable life."


    Zi Dao looked at the two people: "in the world of passage, no one can really ease down. Is Miss Bing high enough? But as you can see, she is not easy."


    Mona nodded: "the childe has more things on his back than Miss Bing."


    Zi Dao smiled: "we all know a truth. Since we can''t escape, let''s face it head-on!"


    Although ouyangfei complained about Zi Dao, she liked Zi Dao''s strength in her heart. Said: "our generation of monks seek... What they seek is actually these."


    Mona said, "cause and effect in the world are hard to break!"


    "So we are not gods." Zi Dao said¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Are your hands still there? Please vote for some monthly tickets if you are still here... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1602

    Chu Mo certainly understands Zi Dao''s mind. & Chinese & fiction... If you want to gain a foothold in the channel and really uncover something, you must have a strong force, which is not just thinking and talking. Must do it! To do it, naturally, you can''t aim high, let alone imagine cheering up and following others like clouds. That''s an unrealistic fantasy.


    Chu Mo has now laid a good foundation here in Gu Bingbing. Zi Dao also vaguely knows that Gu Bingbing should know the details of Chu Mo very well. In this case, Gu Bingbing can and dare to reuse Chu Mo, and dare to put him beside him, which is enough to show that Gu Bingbing can become his own person!


    Although he didn''t tease Chu Mo and joke with Chu Mo like the six saints, in his heart, he also agreed that the relationship between Chu Mo and Gu Bingbing could be closer.


    This is not to want to use others, use... That is, without the other party''s knowledge, with their own calculations. But how can Gu Bingbing, such a smart woman, let her know when she meets an honest man like Chu Mo? Therefore, when they are together, they are just strong alliances.


    However, Zi Dao didn''t put forward this idea. Chu Mo must have his own plan of how to do it, and he didn''t need to teach him. In particular, this kind of thing involving the relationship between men and women is taboo for outsiders to meddle indiscriminately.


    But Zi Dao reminded Chu Mo that he must seize the opportunity to establish his own power. Because this is the foundation of their future foothold in the channel!


    Only with a strong force can we have real confidence in facing these ancient tribes in the future.


    These Chu Mo all understand, including the Chu royal family that disappeared in the channel. Chu Mo knows more than others!


    According to Guo Chang, there should be only one great ancestor in the whole passage. That existence should be the root of all secrets in the channel.


    What gods, gods list, gods token, ancient battlefield, even the fault of the whole ancient history of the channel... Everything should be related to that one.


    Facing this kind of existence, I''m afraid all the ancient tribes in the whole channel are united, and they are not his opponents! But this... Is not the reason not to establish their own forces.


    Forces still need to be established, but in the early stage, we must not do this in our own name and identity.


    A Guo Chang can recognize his origin by killing heaven. What about others? What about other people who have seen the "Prince of Chu" in the Chu family? Can''t they recognize it?


    Chu Mo didn''t want to make such a high-profile oath to the outside world that he had returned. He arrived at his ancestral realm and didn''t wake up the so-called past life memory. How did the Chu royal family disappear, and why did the former Prince of Chu choose reincarnation. It''s not entirely certain now.


    You can''t throw this dirty water on the great ancestor who may or may not exist at will.


    Everything must be checked out before we talk about anything else.


    On Chu Mo''s body, there is a map given to him by Gu Bingbing, as well as a keepsake of Gu Bingbing. Gu Bingbing didn''t come to see him off personally. Maybe he was embarrassed to face Chu mo. However, this personal token is enough to explain Gu Bingbing''s attitude towards Chu mo. Although there was no word, Chu Mo knew that with this keepsake in hand, at the critical moment, it would definitely be useful in the Luoshui family.


    This map is also very precious. Not everyone can get it. It''s very old. It has a very detailed distribution of forces. Looking at the territory occupied by various ancient ethnic groups, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing. These ancient tribes are the real masters of the passage!


    If you only look at this map, you will never think that there is a higher master in the channel.


    Because there are few places on the whole map, which are not the territories of ancient peoples. However, there are dozens of places marked with forbidden areas and danger.


    Chu Mo also found that the whole channel is really connected with two universes, one of which is called Huangtian universe, and the other... It is also called Huangtian universe!


    This ancient map, in the spiritual sea of Chu Mo, directly forms a huge virtual image of the map. Everything is three-dimensional. The passage is indeed a long and narrow shape, but it is actually very broad! The breadth is almost equal to that of the Luo Tian universe.


    But it''s longer!


    Chu Mo silently calculated the length in his heart. With his current state, he kept on going at a high speed. It is estimated that it will take a hundred years from one end to the other!


    That distance is really far away.


    Then Chu Mo found that the corresponding two Luo Tian universes were probably located in the middle of the long channel, separated on both sides. But the channels connecting each universe are shown by dotted lines. This dotted line seems to indicate that it is not so sure?


    In addition to the Luo Tian universe, there are at least thousands of corresponding universes on both sides of the channel. Close together.


    The grey ground is between the passage and these universes, forming countless more narrow and complex zones. On the whole, it looks like a huge and incomparable spider web!


    Whether it''s Luo Tian universe or those universes next to Luo Tian universe, each universe seems to be a separate individual. Chu Mo himself looks at the independent universes in the spiritual sea, which are separated on both sides of the channel. Each universe once showed an oval shape. It includes this vast universe. He suddenly remembered what Xie Xie had said.


    "The universe we live in, those connected by channels... All add up, it should be in one egg."


    Can we say that these universes, together with the channels and those gray lands... Are also in an egg? Then... That egg is also connected to a channel?


    Thinking like this, there will be a particularly traumatic feeling. Chu Mo suddenly remembered a Buddhist sutra he had seen, which had such a sentence: one flower, one world, one leaf, one Bodhi. There is another sentence: mustard nasumi!


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but breathe a sigh, and then frowned slightly. This kind of thing, when you think about it carefully, is endless, there is no end at all.


    "No, it shouldn''t be like this, or it can''t be so endless." Chu Mo said in his heart.


    Then, he forced himself to eliminate the idea, because it was terrible. Once it was allowed to breed, it would be endless, and even doubted himself, whether all things in the world were real.


    Then Chu Mo turned his eyes to the two farthest celestial universes. Those two universes look bigger. Moreover, there is a faint halo on both universes.


    This shows that the two celestial universes were highlighted when making this ancient map. In other words, they must have something extraordinary.


    The more you study this ancient picture, the more you can feel the extraordinary of this picture, and the more you can feel the mystery of this world.


    The person who made this picture should at least be a super realm existence, right? It is by no means an ordinary thing, but Gu Bingbing gave it to me. This is really a great favor.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, flying rapidly in the direction of the Luoshui family.


    This time, it will be more than a year.


    There is a long distance between the ancient god family and the Luoshui family, and there are several large and small ancient families in the middle. Chu Mo didn''t disturb anyone, but just kept moving towards the destination according to the marks on the map.


    He wants to see ChuChu first!


    Gu Bingbing told him before that ChuChu was in the ancient city of Luoshui family. Then he walked very close to a legitimate son of the Luoshui family.


    The ancient city of Yifang should rank in the top 100 of the Luoshui family. In other words, it is several levels higher than Cang ancient city controlled by ancient Bingbing now.


    When Chu Mo came to Yifang ancient city, some were also shocked. He has seen all kinds of cities all the way from the secular world. He has seen the vicissitudes of ancient cities standing on the earth and the ancient cities floating in the starry sky.


    I have also seen the vast Imperial City covering hundreds of millions of miles in the Luo Tianxian domain.


    But the city in front of him is the largest one Chu Mo has ever seen in his life!


    It''s really too vast. It is built on the earth, but it rises from the earth and goes straight into the sky. Even though Chu Mo was already on the high sky at the moment, he still couldn''t see the end of the city at a glance. It covers an area of... At least a billion miles!


    The height of the city wall seems to isolate a world!


    There is a world inside the city wall, and there is another world outside the city wall!


    On the ancient city gate, there are all kinds of ancient gods and beasts engraved, which look ferocious and lifelike. Chu Mo had no doubt that those divine beasts would come back to life in an instant under the injection of magic. Turn into a real monster.


    From the wall, you can also feel a strong wave of magic. Obviously, its Dharma array is always on!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but feel a little shocked. How much resources does such a vast city need to consume just to maintain the operation of this dharma array every day? Think about Cang ancient city again. Only when war occurs, will there be a French array running. This gap... Is really not generally large.


    A large number of practitioners flew in and out along the huge open gate of the city wall in various warships, flying swords and ancient chariots.


    There were guards at the gate, but no one cared about the monks who came in and out.


    It can be seen that this is also a very open city. I don''t mind anyone going in and out. Of course, this is also a strong confidence.


    A huge city of the level of yifangcheng can be regarded as the level of the main city in the whole Luoshui family. I don''t know how many terrible strong men exist here. Therefore, it is estimated that there are no enemies who have the courage to come here to make trouble.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and flew quickly into the city.


    After entering, Chu MOFA found that the city was different from those he had seen before¡ª¡ª


    I recommend the new book "super medical sage in the city" by broken bridge CanXue. I personally like an old God. You can support it. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1603

    Huge buildings rise from the ground, all towering into the clouds Chinese novel It''s different from looking at it from a distance in the sky.


    Then, in these buildings, there are countless warships, swords and chariots, like countless ants from top to bottom. Monks with a lower level will even feel dizzy at a glance.


    Chu Mo also found a problem. The higher they go, the higher their status seems to be. No matter what you wear, or the temperament, momentum and aura you exude, you are much higher than the people below. Chu Mo''s eyes shot two faint divine lights, looking at the bottom.


    Sure enough, those people walking up and down the lowest Street are not high. Chu Mo even saw several young people in their infancy walking in the street. Above the head, the eyes from the high-level world were unconscious.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly in his heart: it seems that everywhere, there are classes and gaps.


    Although Cang ancient city is huge, it is really completely different from here. Chu Mo looked at the huge buildings in front of him, and said in his heart: these people must fly for a while from the bottom to the top of the high-rise building. I really can''t fly up if my realm is poor.


    The whole huge ancient city, above the endless sky, has a vast defense cover, like a cauldron, buckled above the whole square city.


    So those fierce winds on the high sky can''t blow into the city at all. Similarly, the energy consumed by this shield every day must also be an unimaginable figure.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly and called out the ancient map from the spiritual sea.


    This map is very powerful. As soon as Chu Mo''s spiritual fluctuation touched it, he obviously felt a faint force emanating from the map, enveloping the whole city. Then, the scene of the map changed, and the map originally presented the panorama of the entire vast universe. In an instant, it becomes an enlarged picture here!


    Including every street, every high-rise building... All of them are clearly shown in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Sure enough!" Chu Mo secretly praised in his heart.


    Thinking of what Gu Bingbing told him before, the Luo Shui family directly left the residence of the childe, determined the location on the map, and flew over there directly.


    It''s far away!


    The son of Luoshui family lives in the middle of yifangcheng. He is not the city master, but the city master here is his subordinate.


    This childe, named luofeihong, is very famous among the young generation of Luoshui family. He is only more than 400 years old this year. A hundred years ago, he was promoted to ancestral cultivation. This is a rare cultivation genius in the history of the Luo family.


    Luo Feihong is quite handsome. He often wears white clothes and wears long hair and travels around. Rarely can I see him practicing hard, but his realm is constantly improving rapidly. This is the real talent, envy can not envy.


    Luo Feihong cultivates a kind of reincarnation road. It is said that no one has successfully practiced this way in the whole Luoshui family for more than ten centuries. To Luo Feihong''s generation, the reincarnation Avenue has been reduced to the point where no one cultivates.


    It''s not that this way is bad. In fact, it''s quite clever! When you practice to a high level, you can understand some secrets about reincarnation. But it''s really too difficult to cultivate this kind of Taoism to that extent. There was an ancestor of the Luoshui family who practiced the reincarnation avenue to the middle and late stage. He is so powerful that he has hardly lost a battle.


    Before entering the ancestral realm, Luo Feihong chose the reincarnation Avenue. At that time, many family elders advised him not to try this kind of Tao. Once he failed to practice, it would not only delay time, but also form a huge blow to his confidence.


    Even several ancestors of the Luoshui family disagreed with Luo Feihong''s rare talent to practice reincarnation. However, Luo Feihong still insisted on his own views and chose this way instead of listening to them.


    Now, a hundred years later, he has cultivated the reincarnation avenue to the late stage!


    Between raising hands and raising feet, the reincarnation power is enough to make the opponent fall into a hopeless situation.


    This event also made Luo Feihong successfully replace his cousin Luo Feihu and become the first person of the young generation in the whole Luo family.


    Even countless old people are far from his rivals. I can only look at his back and go farther and farther.


    Therefore, a Tianjiao like Luo Feihong, no matter where he appears or what he does, will be concerned by countless people.


    But recently, many people can''t understand Luo Feihong. It is said that Luo Feihong fell in love with a friar from a universe on both sides of the channel.


    In the eyes of the great figures of the ancient people in the whole channel, the friars of the gods list are almost synonymous with slaves. Of course, there are other names, such as war slave, war servant, etc.


    Anyway, it''s a slave!


    No matter how talented a monk once was, as long as he was on the list of gods, he would lose his freedom completely!


    The divine personality suppressed in the sea of their spiritual knowledge will accompany them forever like a stigma!


    And that divine personality also has the function of suppressing cultivation. When it just came, it would bring a new feeling to the monk, as if he really jumped out of the three worlds and was not in the five elements. I feel reborn!


    But once you enter the channel, that feeling will slowly disappear. Instead... The speed of cultivation is countless times slower than in the past!


    Of course, there is a process of the change of divine personality. It doesn''t show up all at once. Therefore, even monkeys and sky ancestors, these amazing and extremely rich cultivators, have not found this thing now.


    Gu Bingbing certainly knows, but she can''t say! Because she can''t change all this! Dare not change!


    Therefore, she can only try to give these people more resources. If she practices slowly, she can always catch up with them by stacking resources.


    In a word, there are godly monks in the spiritual sea. In the passage, in any family, no matter what status he will have, in fact, in the eyes of those big people, they are all slaves. It''s a person who can''t go to the table at all.


    In this situation, Luo Feihong, the peerless Tianjiao of the Luoshui family, who can only appear in endless years, actually took a fancy to a woman on the list of gods? Even if this woman is gorgeous, even if the temperament of this woman is noble enough to make even the princesses of the Luoshui family feel ashamed... But the high-level people of the Luoshui family will still not allow it!


    Not to mention blessing, it''s something you don''t even want to think about.


    This time, it''s completely different from Luo Feihong''s choice to cultivate the reincarnation Avenue in the past years. Therefore, there are too many voices of opposition, filling Luo Feihong''s ears. Someone even came to assassinate the woman he liked.


    This made Luo Feihong furious and personally killed two killers sent by the top of the Luoshui family. Then I took the girl to yifangcheng with me.


    Here, it is completely his territory. The city master here is his confidant.


    In other words, he left the royal city of the Luoshui family and wanted to hide in peace. At the same time, Luo Feihong has always had an extremely rebellious idea in his heart. He wants to find a way to break the divine personality!


    He really likes this girl, with all his heart. Before this girl, he had never been attracted to any opposite sex. He has refused many requests from the family to find him a marriage partner. Thanks to his special status, no one forced him.


    It''s just that people of the Luoshui family never dreamed that Luo Feihong, who has the highest vision, would finally choose a woman on the list of gods.


    Shame!


    shame!


    burning shame and humiliation!


    Lose face!


    This is no joke. In the hearts of the high-level officials of the Luoshui family, there are these feelings.


    Otherwise, they didn''t have to risk angering Luo Feihong and send someone to assassinate the girl.


    The girl''s name is ChuChu, ChuChu and moving.


    "ChuChu, what are you looking at?"


    In the center of yifangcheng, on the top floor of the tallest high-rise building, a stunning blue skirt girl is quietly standing in front of the window, looking into the distance.


    Behind her, a very handsome man in white, with a gentle smile on his face, asked softly.


    The girl didn''t look back, but said slightly coldly, "young master Luo, give up."


    The tip of the man''s eyebrows stirred slightly, and his voice was still very gentle, but very firm: "No."


    "Why? In fact, you should feel that I don''t like you. I''m only grateful to you, but I don''t like you. You can''t fall out with the whole family because of me. You''re not a child anymore. It''s worth it. You know it in your heart." The girl said faintly.


    "It''s my business whether it''s worth it or not. I think it''s worth it." The man said faintly, came over, stood side by side with the girl, looked into the distance, and said faintly: "for the country, you can cheer up, floating corpses, a hundred billion; for beauty, you can also be angry at the crown, overturn the world. As long as I want."


    A faint smile appeared on the girl''s face: "you know, your move is useless to me, and I won''t be moved."


    The man also laughed, "ChuChu, sometimes, I really doubt whether you jumped out of the stone? I treat you like this, why are you not interested at all?"


    "Of course, I didn''t jump out of the stone. I have parents, flesh and blood, love and righteousness. It''s just that I don''t like you. What''s strange about this? Just like you over the years, don''t you also refuse countless girls who like you?" The delicate side face is extremely beautiful, and she also overlooks the scenery in the distance.


    "Is it because of the divine personality in your head?" Luo Feihong sighed lightly, "this kind of thing is really not something we can change. Besides, you are the only one who knows that the gods'' token is no longer in the hands of the Luoshui family, except the two people who escaped. I once deduced that there is no trace of the gods'' token. If I can find it, I will destroy it in front of you!"


    ChuChu smiled, "just boast." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1604

    Luo Feihong''s smile froze: "delicate, can we not hurt people''s self-esteem so much? At least... So am I..."


    "You are also the whole Luoshui family... A rare genius in the whole history, aren''t you?" ChuChu answered with a smile.


    Luo Feihong looked helpless, but his eyes were full of spoiled colors: "I have studied other people''s apotheosis tokens, and the material used to make this apotheosis token is by no means any kind of metal in the world. It must be difficult to destroy it. Since ancient times, I haven''t heard of anyone''s success."


    "Then it''s over?" Said plainly.


    "What is it?" Luo Feihong raised his eyebrows and said seriously, "if others can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it!"


    "Well, even if you can do it, have you ever thought about one thing? The God seal token is directly related to the divine personality, including the God seal list. Once it is destroyed, have you ever thought about how this will change?" Glancing at Luo Feihong, youyou said.


    "This, according to my deduction, should be no problem!" Luo Feihong said, "I just got a message recently, which may have something to do with you."


    "Huh?" Took a clear look at Luo Feihong.


    Luo Feihong said, "the ancient god family recently received a group of monks on the ancient battlefield from another Luo Tian universe. There should have been 50 people, but as a result, only 48 appeared in the channel."


    "Oh?" Hearing another Luo Tian universe clearly, her face was finally moved. Looking at Luo Feihong, "then?"


    Luo Feihong had a show off expression on his face and said with a smile, "then, I heard that the two people who were less, one of them, was killed by someone! Moreover, after the divine personality came, he was directly beheaded!"


    "My God... At this time, there are still people doing it? Aren''t you afraid of causing ominous changes?" ChuChu was a little surprised.


    The reason why monks kill people may be very simple. Nothing more than gratitude and hatred.


    But the problem is, in the ancient battlefield, when the quota of 50 people has been determined, it is simply too cruel to dare to kill! Too brave!


    "There was no ominous change." Luo Feihong said definitely, "the key problem is that the guy who killed him waved a knife at himself after killing..."


    "Ah?" Looking at Luo Feihong with a surprised look on his face, "is he sick?"


    "His surname is Chu and his name is mo." Luo Feihong looked at it with a bad smile: "maybe it''s your relatives!"


    ChuChu couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "the devil believes what you said."


    He was so cute that Luo Feihong was stunned.


    ChuChu glared at her and said, "hurry up, don''t linger there, and get out of here if you show off again!"


    "Hey... Hey." Luo Feihong giggled a few times. Speaking of it, it was because of his true temperament that he was clearly moved. Except for ChuChu, Luo Feihong had never met a woman who dared to talk to him like this. Even if a man dares to talk to him like this, there are few!


    "I said, I said." Seeing that his eyes were about to change, Luo Feihong hurriedly said, "he cut himself on the divine lattice."


    His clear face suddenly became a little serious, looking at Luo Feihong: "really? Why did he do that?"


    "It must be true. It came from the ancient god family. But why did he do that? I don''t know. I think he learned in advance that the possibility of God''s personality having problems is infinitely close to nothing. There are legal restrictions. In those universes, it''s impossible for anyone to say this." Luo Feihong said, "it doesn''t matter why Chu Mo did that. What matters is that he succeeded!"


    "Successful?" The clear heart suddenly throbbed and seemed to be a little happy. This made her a little strange, but then she was relieved. Since someone can successfully chop his own divine personality, he should also be able to chop others'' Divine personality! The throbbing in her heart should be from this, right?


    It can only be explained in this way. Otherwise, is it really Chu Mo''s relatives? From the mirror universe, there are many people with surnames. ChuChu never thought that she would one day be able to see her relatives in that world.


    Because that hope is too slim.


    "Yes, he succeeded! However, because he cut off the divine personality and cut off the connection with the list of gods, he did not enter the channel. Instead, he entered the legendary bluestone gate, and nine times out of ten, he was sent to the gray ground." Luo Feihong said with some regret, "if I can see this person, I will beg him to help you behead your God!"


    On his clear face, he also showed some regret, and then shook his head and said, "even if he can do it, I won''t agree."


    "Why?" Luo Feihong looked at ChuChu with a surprised face.


    "Because I don''t want to harm people." "Don''t you think the ability to chop the divine lattice shouldn''t appear in the channel?" said plainly


    "So what?" Luo Feihong sneered: "I have always felt that by virtue of these ancient tribes, they are fully capable of cultivating their own family children and members, and they may not be much worse than those monks in the universe. Why do you have to bring those creatures over through the ancient battlefield, and then control them? All creatures who can cultivate to the great holy land are the real favorites in this world. They... Should not lose their freedom! A monk loses his freedom, In fact, it means losing everything. "


    Looking at Luo Feihong''s serious and even excited face, she was clearly a little distracted, but then she whispered, "don''t talk nonsense in the future."


    "I''m not afraid... Eh? Are you concerned about me?" Luo Feihong immediately looked happy, and the expression on his face even looked a little happy. He bared his teeth and said with a smile, "clear, haha, clear, I know, you..."


    "Shut up!" The way was clear and fierce, but it seemed that it was somewhat lacking in confidence.


    Luo Feihong was happy with something. Looking at Chu Chu, he said seriously, "Chu Chu, don''t worry. After a while, I''ll go to the gray ground!"


    "Ah? What are you going to do in the ash field?" Asked ChuChu in surprise.


    "I''ll go to find Chu Mo, and I''ll find him out! Then, I swear by the original God, I will never betray him and let him help you behead him!" Luo Feihong said with a serious face, "anyway, the God seal token is also lost, and no one knows. At that time, if the family forces me again, I will take you away! With our strength, where can''t we survive?"


    "You really don''t have to." ChuChu said with a wry smile, "you are too idealistic."


    "I don''t care! I still have endless time to spend in my life. If I can''t be with the person I like, I''d better die!" Luo Feihong was in high spirits and said it seriously.


    At this moment, ChuChu had to admit that she was really moved.


    At this time, the clear heart, somehow, suddenly stopped for a while. Then she heard a voice that she had never heard before, but was very familiar with. That voice, directly in her heart, made her shocked and stunned there on the spot.


    "ChuChu, I''m Chumo."


    Only these six words, but it was like a mountain of billions of dollars, pressing on her heart, so that her heart... Stagnated for a moment.


    The monk of ancestral realm cultivation has a strong sense of Qi machine to the extreme.


    It was also at this moment that Luo Feihong directly released a powerful and unparalleled field and protected ChuChu in it. Then, he was directly furious and roared, "the bastard of the Luoshui family, is it endless? Force me to turn out the family?"


    Boom!


    The rumble of Tao sounded directly over the whole square city.


    The sound covered the sky, and with endless anger, it burned directly in the sky.


    Anger turns into form!


    Luo Feihong was so angry that he left.


    This voice instantly shocked countless people, which was really a frightening rhythm.


    I don''t know how many figures flew from all directions and rushed towards the central area of yifangcheng.


    These are all subordinates of Luo Feihong. They are only loyal to Luo Feihong. If Luo Feihong really wants to betray the Luoshui family, even if the future is gloomy, they will follow without hesitation!


    "What happened to young master Feihong?"


    "Miss ChuChu must have had an accident!"


    "Only miss ChuChu can make him so angry."


    "Hey, is it worth it?"


    "Young master Feihong is really a love..."


    In an instant, the whole yifangcheng was shocked, and I don''t know how many people talked in private.


    Looking at Luo Feihong blankly, "what are you doing? I have nothing!" As he spoke, a blush rose on his delicate and matchless face.


    When you get angry, you become a beauty. She had felt it before, but it was not as strong as this time.


    Luo Feihong looked at Chu Chu and said, "Chu Chu, don''t be afraid! Even if everyone in this world points the spear at you, I will fight with everyone!"


    ChuChu was both moved and funny. He looked at Luo Feihong in tears and laughter and whispered, "hurry up and let everyone withdraw. It''s Chu mo."


    "Ah?" Luo Feihong was stunned on the spot and looked at ChuChu incredulously.


    You know, the two of them were just talking about this person, and he was just swearing that he would go up to the poor blue and fall to the yellow spring, turn out Chu Mo and help Chu Chu behead. Then... Chu Mo came?


    Luo Feihong''s face, you are teasing me, looks clear.


    ChuChu nodded seriously: "make arrangements quickly. I don''t want anyone to see him."


    "Good!" Luo Feihong is also a very decisive person. He directly ordered everyone to return with his divine mind.


    In the end, with an extremely cold mind, he formed a thunderous voice over the whole square city: "please don''t try to provoke my patience any more. I don''t have so much patience to play with you. If you want to die, come again!"¡ª¡ª


    Send it at midnight and ask for some recommended tickets.


    There are also monthly tickets. Why are we strong at the beginning of the month every time? The middle of the month begins to be overtaken, and the end of the month is miserable? Can you change the status quo? (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1605

    In the dark of yifangcheng, I don''t know how many people frown quietly, and their hearts are also very confused, even a little wronged: who is the person who did it? Who dares to act recklessly on the territory of young master Feihong? Is it a foreign spy? Want to deliberately provoke the anger of young master Feihong? Let him deepen his resentment against the family? Yes, it must be. No, I have to report this matter quickly. Childe Feihong''s temper is extremely tough. If he goes on like this, he may be anxious one day, and then he will be broken.


    On the top floor of the tallest building, in the huge room, he looked at Luo Feihong with a speechless face.


    Luo Feihong shrugged casually and spread out his hands: "just give them some color to see."


    "OK, but you can arrange a place for me now. Besides, you are not allowed to come." Said plainly.


    "That won''t work!" Luo Feihong looked at her with a worried face: "I''m not at ease!"


    ChuChu smiled: "don''t worry, I already know who he is now."


    "Isn''t it Chu Mo? By the way, how on earth did he contact you?" Luo Feihong is also a little strange.


    ChuChu stretched out rouyi and pointed to his heart.


    Luo Feihong''s eyes straightened.


    ChuChu angrily said, "get out of here and arrange a place for me!"


    "Oh, oh, good, good, I''ll go now!" Luo Feihong bumped away.


    If outsiders see this scene, they will feel incredible. Proud young master Feihong, a rebellious young master Feihong in his bones, and a young master Feihong who is not false to any opposite sex... Unexpectedly, there is such a side?


    So, all the high cold, all the disregard, all the indifference... The most fundamental reason is just not like it enough.


    Luo Feihong moved quickly and directly arranged a special secret place for ChuChu.


    That place should be regarded as the safest place in the whole yifangcheng.


    It is located below the city Lord''s mansion and surrounded by more than 30000 Dharma arrays. Even the supreme realm of God can''t crack it all in a short time. Moreover, once the FA array is attacked, an alarm will be issued at the first time.


    "That place is very safe, and if he wants to harm you, he can''t escape!" Luo Feihong said like a treasure.


    "I warn you not to meddle in this matter. He is my close relative!" ChuChu said to Luo Feihong with a serious face.


    "My brother-in-law, how could I harm him?" Luo Feihong patted his chest and promised.


    "Who said he must be younger than me..." when Chu Chu said this, his face suddenly turned red and glared at Luo Feihong mercilessly.


    Luo Feihong was so beautiful that he almost forgot his last name, but he didn''t dare to pursue the victory. He knew that the girl was thin skinned, and being anxious would backfire.


    Therefore, he tried to endure the joy in his heart, and flew to the city master''s mansion with a serious face.


    "How do you inform him?" Luo Feihong deliberately shifted the topic and asked ChuChu.


    "Telepathy." The delicate face is also full of complexity at the moment. From beginning to end, Chu Mo only said six words to her. But she seemed to know everything.


    She even knew that Chu Mo''s parents were her parents!


    This is definitely a magical feeling!


    In the past, she didn''t believe in such things, and even didn''t care much about the fact that there was another self in the mirror universe. In her opinion, every creature in this world is unique!


    How can there be another self?


    But what happened today has somewhat shaken her cognition of persisting for many years.


    They obviously haven''t seen each other. They have nothing to do with each other, but how can they have such magical telepathy? Why do you feel so kind? If two people in two completely independent universes have the same blood, it is simply nonsense!


    But what''s the matter?


    When you reach this state of cultivation, you clearly know that the inheritance and branding of the soul is actually more ancient than blood. Because the blood may eventually break, but the soul... Will never die.


    Even those monks who died and disappeared, the yuan God was broken and seemed to disappear completely in this world. But in fact, according to some inferences of the top existence, their true spirits should still exist in the world. There is still a chance for reincarnation. Just after reincarnation, what it will become is unknown. Moreover, after reincarnation, you will certainly not remember all kinds of previous lives. In a word, it has become a brand-new creature.


    About reincarnation, it is too abstruse. In this world, there are few people who have too deep attainments in this aspect.


    Speaking of it, the one beside her is already a leader in the study of reincarnation. That''s it.


    Chu Mo was also very excited at the moment. That feeling was really magical. Telepathy is more accurate than divine sense, and... Safe!


    When he received a clear response, the feeling of a close relative instantly filled his whole soul. It seemed to be branded on his soul all at once.


    Chu Mo walked in the direction of the Lord''s mansion.


    The city Lord''s mansion is also very tall. But compared with the whole square city, it''s nothing.


    But it was surrounded by countless Dharma arrays, and outsiders could hardly see the scene inside.


    Chu Mo fell from the sky, fell to the ground, and walked directly towards the gate of the Lord''s mansion. There was not even a guard at the door, so Chu Mo was allowed to enter the city master''s mansion directly. And the city Lord''s mansion is empty at the moment!


    This is the strength of Luo Feihong!


    In the shortest time, he directly let all the panting creatures in the Lord''s mansion go away. Now the city Lord''s mansion is an empty city!


    Even he didn''t go in. After sending ChuChu here, he left.


    Because I said clearly that he was not allowed to be here. If necessary, I will naturally contact him later.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust him. On the contrary, Luo Feihong knows very well that it''s important for Chu Chu to see Chu Mo this time! Once there is a leak, it will be in big trouble. Therefore, he must go back and take charge in person, and muster a large number of people to plow the whole square city!


    By the way, beat those rats hidden in the dark, so that those people can know that not everyone in your family can bully you!


    Luo Feihong has always been like this. He can find ways to turn what is unfavorable to him into something beneficial to himself. It''s not strange to do such a thing upside down.


    Born in the super ancient family of Tongdao ancient people, without these most basic survival abilities, there is no way to live happily.


    At this moment, I was waiting at the underground entrance of the city Lord''s mansion. Her heart is also full of tension. She almost never had that feeling!


    When she was still in Luo Tianxian domain, she joked with her parents, saying that if one day, she met a pair of people exactly like her parents, what should she do?


    Her mother Ji Qingyu smiled and said, "naturally, she wants to call her parents!"


    ChuChu laughed and said, "what if mom is you, but dad is not?"


    Chu Tianji, who was on one side, almost beat her ass directly and scolded her for being a dead girl.


    Yes, at that time, you can still make fun of it, because the two universes are far away from each other. How can anyone enter such a place as the channel? Even if there is another self in this world, the probability of meeting is extremely small. Even infinitely close to nothing.


    Speaking of it, ChuChu really misses her parents a little. She even wanted to find a way to send a message back: never enter the ancient battlefield!


    Unfortunately, this is almost impossible!


    But what comforted her a little was that her parents had said that they were only willing to be a couple of gods and immortals. Even if we break through to the ancestral realm, we will never enter the ancient battlefield. In fact, such monks are not uncommon.


    Not everyone is willing to move forward endlessly.


    Chu Mo Na Luo Tian universe, there are also some ancestral friars, who are not willing to step into the ancient battlefield.


    Then, Chu Chu saw Chu mo. At the first sight of Chu Mo, Chu Chu suddenly felt like crying.


    Like!


    It''s so similar!


    If it weren''t for the man''s masculinity, his eyebrows would look a little tough and clear, and there would even be a feeling of looking in the mirror!


    "Call elder sister."


    "Call brother."


    When they really have a good connection, they unexpectedly said such a sentence with one voice at the first moment of meeting.


    Then, both of them were stunned. Looking at each other for a long time, ChuChu first opened his arms: "hold it."


    Chu Mo also stretched out his arms. Then they hugged each other gently. This hug has nothing to do with any emotion. Just express your feelings.


    They don''t know whether this kind of thing has happened in the past, but at least, they haven''t heard of it.


    How is this fate? To make today''s meeting possible!


    Chu Chu took Chu Mo and directly entered the Dharma array under the city master''s mansion. Then, according to Luo Feihong''s method, all the Dharma arrays were opened directly.


    More than 30000 multiple Dharma arrays, all open!


    This place has directly become an absolutely closed world!


    Chu Mo tried with his mind and found that this array was extremely terrifying, and there was an unimaginable pressure in an instant.


    "Don''t be tempted easily. This is the safest place in the city. The whole passage, where the security level is higher than this... It is estimated that there are not many." Said plainly.


    Chu Mo thought of Guo Chang''s cave and thought: there are still some!


    "In terms of age, I must be your sister!" Clearly still struggling with this matter. She felt that this must be understood. For more than 200 years, she most wanted to have a brother or sister, but unfortunately, she has always been alone.


    Cousin Chu Qing has a good relationship with her, but she is not a close sister after all, which is a layer worse.


    "It doesn''t count like that." Chu Mo said.


    "Is Chu Qing your sister?" Asked plainly.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then nodded, "it''s my cousin."


    "She is my sister!" A proud face.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth and looked at Chu Chu: "no, no, no, this doesn''t count like that. Your world, your parents haven''t experienced any twists and turns. It''s very different from my world."


    "Tell me." She has a big sister''s expression on her face, and her victory is in hand. Your sister is my sister! You''re not my brother what is it?


    "My mother was in her twenties when she gave birth to me." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Chu Chu was stupid in an instant, staring at Chu Mo blankly: "can it be so?"


    "Of course." Chu Mo looked proud. (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 1606

    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face: "not according to age?"


    Chu Mo''s face was deep: "what is time?"


    The field of time is quite abstruse. Even a monk who has become a Taoist, it is difficult to thoroughly study the mysteries contained in the world. So Chu Mo threw this question, which made Chu Chu stunned for a long time, and then said, "time... Naturally, it''s the passage of time. It''s a process. For example, how many days it took me to grow up..."


    Speaking of this, ChuChu can''t go on.


    Because the concept of "heaven" is indeed different in different universes!


    For example, here in the passage, the day in the passage is very long.


    Above the sky of the passage, there are a lot of suns. The so-called sun is actually a general designation of all stars that can emit heat.


    The concept of every day is that the sun rises, sets, and then rises, which is counted as a day. But the length of a day must be different in different places.


    For example, when Chu Mo was in the human world of the Yan and Huang regions in the past, it took only 12 hours a day. At that time, it took about twelve hours for the sun to rise, set and rise. But when Chu Mo arrived at the spiritual world, the time of the day had actually been extended infinitely. It may become 48 hours in the human world. But in fact, it takes twelve hours to calculate a day in the spiritual world.


    Then to the celestial world, the world is longer, and then to the celestial world, the time of the day will be longer.


    Therefore, there has always been an old saying in the human world: one day in the sky, one year on earth.


    But in heaven, a day is also twelve hours. However, the time of each hour, relative to the human world, has been infinitely extended. But when you are on the scene, you will not feel that this day is particularly long.


    The secret contained in this field of time, even if it is a profound practitioner, it is difficult to completely solve it.


    Besides, one day in this place, in fact, compared with the human world of Chu Mo, it may be several years or even decades!


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo with black lines all over his head, pursed his lips and said, "according to your meaning, whose parents gave birth to is younger, and who is older?"


    "Well, yes, yes, that''s what I mean." Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu with a smile: "call brother."


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo in tears and laughter: "do you want to be a brother so much?"


    "I really want to be your brother." Chu Mo''s meaningful way.


    Chu Chu suddenly froze, looked at Chu Mo softly, and whispered, "well, then you can be my brother, and you have to protect me in the future. Brother!"


    "My sister is good, and I will protect you in the future!" Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu with a serious face.


    ChuChu chuckled, Then he said, "it seems... It''s also a good thing to have a brother. In fact, since I was a child, I often think that I should have a brother. I always fantasize that if I had a brother, he can protect me, spoil me, spoil me, and shelter me from the wind and rain. No matter what happens, he will rush in front of me. As for me, I just need to follow my brother honestly."


    With that, he sighed clearly: "when my mother gave birth to me, I was over a hundred years old according to my age at that time. You know, cultivators don''t pay much attention to age."


    Chu Mo thought for a while and suddenly said, "mom now... It seems that she should be more than 100 years old."


    "The woman over there?" Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo with big eyes.


    Chu Mo thoughtfully said, "before I left Luo Tianxian domain, I held a wedding. I held it at the same time with my father and mother. Their experience was very rough. When my mother was with my father, she didn''t put on her wedding dress."


    Later, the brother and sister sat there, and Chu Mo began to tell Chu about his various experiences.


    Listening quietly, his face sometimes shows tension, sometimes shows indignation, sometimes smiles.


    Chu Chu showed very strong anger at the betrayal of the collateral branch of the royal family, the prophecy of that world, and all kinds of experiences after Chu Mo was born.


    She said, "on my side, the collateral branch of the royal family is also not a good thing. However, because the world I live in does not have that damn prophecy, the royal family is still very strong. Although those collateral branches are very annoying, they can''t cause any trouble at all."


    Chu Mo said at last, looking at Chu Chu, he said, "at the wedding of my father and mother, I once suggested to them that they give me another brother or sister. If they really give birth to a sister..."


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo: "her name, nine times out of ten, should be called Chu Chu!"


    "Do you feel this way?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu and asked.


    "Not before. Recently... It began." ChuChu whispered, "I once thought I was an abnormal number, because no matter what level I reached, I didn''t have that kind of induction. But recently, I began to have a slight induction. But I didn''t think about that at all. If you say so, I understand. Brother, you are an abnormal number!"


    Chu Mo nodded with a wry smile, "abnormal numbers... Are not a good thing."


    Later, the two brothers and sisters were here to confirm each other and exchange too much information with each other. Although the two of them met for the first time today, they were like brothers and sisters for many years. There is no such estrangement as any stranger sees for the first time. Moreover, we can maintain absolute trust in each other.


    That is a kind of resonance from the soul!


    Chu Mo said a speculation in his heart: "the law of time in the channel must be different from that of the universe. Maybe, in fact, we are all reincarnations of people in the channel Chu royal family. Otherwise, how can there be that kind of spiritual closeness?"


    ChuChu also agrees with this speculation. She said, "I''ve also heard about the king of the channel Chu family. At that time, there was a palpitation that seemed to come from the depths of the soul. I was very sad."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I have it, too."


    ChuChu said, "master Lingtong... He is a very ancient existence in our world, at least tens of thousands of eras ago."


    This news, for Chu Mo, is also full of shock, because no one could have imagined that master Lingtong would be such an ancient existence. After all, in his world, master Lingtong should be a giant of ancestral realm in modern history.


    Looking at Chu Mo clearly, "so you say that the time laws of the two universes are completely different, and you can also draw a conclusion from this."


    Chu Mo also knew for the first time that master Lingtong existed before ancient times in another Luo Tian universe. In this way, he entered the channel, and then entered the luotian universe where he was, affecting the master of his world, and then let him die. It''s not so strange. After all, there is a difference between heaven and earth in the realm of both sides!


    Another point is that if the wise master in that world really existed before such a long time ago, then his realm... It is almost certain that he must have surpassed his ancestral realm, at least there is a supreme realm!


    Chu Mo even guessed in his heart: will the great ancestor in many people... Be a master of Lingtong?


    But thinking about it, Chu Mo thought it was impossible. If master Lingtong is really the great ancestor, why do you run to the world where you are to set that game? That kind of existence, what do you want to do, just an idea?


    "If my brother''s enemy is really a well-informed master, it may be really in great trouble. I know little about him... I just happened to see records of him in the Sutra Pavilion of the royal family in the past years. It''s too old and the information left behind is very rare. But such existence, why should I have a hard time with my brother? It shouldn''t be?" Frown clearly.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly said, "how much do you know about the Chu royal family in the channel?"


    This sentence seemed to wake up suddenly, and ChuChu exclaimed, "the royal family of Chu, in fact, in today''s channel, has almost become a legend! The time should be very long. When I heard some people mention it, I can feel that it was too long ago."


    Chu Mo murmured, "there has been a fault in the history of the channel, but I have a feeling. It seems that the history and time of the channel have been deliberately changed. So many things, the deeper we pursue, the more we will have a particularly chaotic feeling."


    "I also have this feeling. It''s like a mess. It makes me feel like I want to go crazy." Said plainly.


    "Then don''t think!" Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu: "these things are too far away from us, and now is not the time for us to subvert it. Now, I''m ready to cut your God!"


    "Ah? No... you can''t cut it now." ChuChu refused directly. Then he said, "before, I didn''t know that you were my brother and my closest person in the world. So, I want to recruit you no matter what method I use, and I want to chop the divine personality no matter what conditions. But you are my closest person, and I can''t do that."


    "Are you afraid of being found?" Chu Mo asked.


    Nod clearly: "Yes, this is not a joke. Your ability to cut the divine lattice is a real thorn in the eye of all the ancient families in the whole channel! Just imagine how many monks on the gods list are there in the whole channel now? Although they are despised by the ancient families in all channels, they actually bear an extremely arduous task. The main force to resist the invasion of gray earth creatures is the gods on the gods list! Once Those ancient people know your ability. Once those monks on the list of gods know this, imagine the consequences? "


    "I will be chased and killed by all ancient tribes." Chu Mo smiled: "at the same time, it will also be regarded as the Savior by all the creatures on the list of gods. Both sides... Will have great pressure."


    "Yes, but not only that. Think about how the Chu royal family was destroyed." Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo: "I guess there is not only higher-level intervention in this matter, but also... Several ancient tribes in the channel have all been involved! It''s just too long ago that there are no insiders in the past." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1607

    Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu and asked, "what''s going on between you and the legitimate son of the Luo family?"


    "He... He''s after me." His pretty face flushed slightly, and he whispered, "I haven''t promised yet, but he is a good person and can be trusted."


    "Are you sure?" Chu Mo looks at Chu Chu.


    ChuChu nodded: "sure, in order to restore my freedom, he cut off the divine personality, and even said that he would swear with the original God, and would not betray you."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, "don''t swear by him..."


    "Yes, I didn''t even expect that I would suddenly have a brother younger than me." ChuChu is still a little resentful about this matter. Originally, she wanted to be a sister wholeheartedly. A brother hurts... Actually, it''s not bad!


    "You''d better be a sister." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Now, I''ll call him over, and you can meet him?" Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo tentatively: "in fact, I think he... Is really good."


    "Moved?" Chu Mo asked.


    ChuChu nodded slightly: "a little."


    With that, she told Chu Mo about the conversation between them just before Chu Mo arrived.


    Chu Mo nodded when he heard the speech. "So, this man is really good. Then ask him to meet him."


    Then, ChuChu directly summoned Luo Feihong with his mind.


    Luo Feihong over there had been waiting for a long time, scratching his ears and cheeks. Although he had guessed that there was a very close relationship between Chu Chu and Chu Mo, it was a guess after all. What if Chu Mo had any evil intentions?


    Although the Dharma array in the Lord''s mansion was extremely strong, he was still very worried.


    Therefore, after arranging some things, he waited outside the Lord''s mansion with a worried face.


    After being heard by the clear mind, Luo Feihong suddenly became elated and happy. He hurriedly flashed into the city master''s mansion, and then followed the passage of the Dharma array into the underground.


    Only he can master the channel of the Dharma array. Even the Lord of Yifang city... Doesn''t know this.


    As soon as Luo Feihong came in, he first looked at Chu Chu. Seeing that Chu Chu was smiling and didn''t look like something at all, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned his eyes to Chu Mo: "son of Chu, I''m Luo Feihong."


    Chu Mo smiled and glanced at Luo Feihong: "you should call me brother."


    ChuChu rolled her eyes wildly aside. She had never seen such a hurry to send her sister out. But in my heart, there is a sweet feeling. It''s really good to have a brother!


    Luo Feihong was slightly stunned at first, and subconsciously glanced at one side clearly.


    His pretty face flushed slightly, and he whispered, "he is really my brother."


    A huge surprise erupted from Luo Feihong''s body, and a strong smile bloomed on his face. Then, the rare peerless genius of the Luoshui family, with a dogleg face, saluted Chu Mo and shouted, "brother, come again, please accept my younger brother!"


    This brother-in-law appeared in a magical way, but it doesn''t matter. Brother-in-law doesn''t object! For Luo Feihong, who was eager to get everyone''s blessing, it was simply a great joy!


    What if those people in the family don''t bless? My uncle nodded! In this world, who else can stop you from marrying ChuChu?


    Chu Mo smiled and helped Luo Feihong up. His first impression was good.


    Then, Luo Feihong couldn''t wait to ask, "brother, can you really cut the divine personality? If so, please help ChuChu cut the divine personality in her brain! Don''t worry, my little brother will keep this secret. If you say it, I''ll call my little brother the original God to break and die!"


    Monk Zujing, that kind of power is stronger!


    But Luo Feihong didn''t care at all. He directly issued this oath.


    On one side, there was a glittering mist in his eyes. It is difficult and lucky for any girl to meet a man who loves her so much in her life. Let alone Luo Feihong is a very excellent young man.


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu, and Chu Chu shook his head slightly: "no, brother, don''t chop my divine personality now, I''m afraid this matter will be spread. The whereabouts of that God seal token are still unknown..."


    Luo Feihong said with a tough face, "who dares to trouble me? Who dares to trouble you?"


    ChuChu shook his head slightly: "no, I don''t want anyone involved."


    Chu Mo glanced at Luo Feihong and said faintly, "the God seal token is in my hand."


    "Ah?"


    "What?"


    Chu Chu and Luo Feihong were all a little stunned, looking at Chu Mo with a dull face.


    "How is it possible?" ChuChu couldn''t believe it at all.


    Luo Feihong also looked at Chu Mo with a puzzled look on his face, frowned, and slowly said, "let me smooth it... Brother, you chopped your Divine personality on the ancient battlefield of the Luo Tian universe, and then entered the gray ground from the bluestone gate. Now you are back from the gray ground... Did you see Zi Dao and ouyangfei in the gray ground?"


    Chu Chu also looked at Chu Mo with a surprised look on his face: "brother, have you seen them? Are they all right?"


    ChuChu used to be good friends with Zi Dao and ouyangfei. Over the years, I have been worried about their safety.


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "I did see them, and I took them back to the channel. Now, they are all safe. But they didn''t chop the divine lattice. Including some of my other friends, they didn''t chop the divine lattice. They all have the same concerns."


    "That''s what I mean, and I don''t need it anymore." Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "I don''t want you to be involved because of this."


    Luo Feihong said excitedly, "great, it''s really great! The God seal token is in brother''s hand, and it''s absolutely safe! Brother, you must take care of this token. Don''t make any mistakes. This token must be sealed. Otherwise, if it''s too close to the Luoshui family, they will have induction."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." Chu Mo nodded and promised, then looked at Luo Feihong: "by the way, among the creatures who entered the channel with Chu Chu Chu, there are six non human monks, namely, Kun, Peng, cat, cow, Xue Jiao and fox. Where are they? Feihong, are you able to find them? I have something to talk to them."


    "They?" Luo Feihong thought for a moment, and then said, "it''s a little difficult, because they seem to be scattered, but it should be no problem to borrow them for use. They should give me this face."


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo at this time: "brother knows them?"


    "I know other ones." Chu Mo said.


    Luo Feihong said with a shocked face, "other them? This kind of thing... Really happened?"


    "Why? Haven''t there been similar records in the channel in the past? I was just about to ask you." Chu Mo said.


    "No, it''s recorded, but it''s too rare." Luo Feihong said, "generally speaking, this kind of thing is impossible to happen. In the two corresponding universes, almost every living creature has a corresponding self in the other universe. I don''t understand the secret contained in it, but I major in the avenue of reincarnation. I have some opinions about this phenomenon."


    "Tell me about it." Chu Mo looked at Luo Feihong. He was too curious about this matter.


    "This phenomenon should be related to reincarnation." Luo Feihong spoke slowly and frowned, Say slowly: "In fact, all creatures, including people, have more than one soul. Generally speaking, people have three souls and seven souls, while other creatures also have two souls and six souls, one soul and one soul less than people. Therefore, people... Are the luckiest creatures in the world. They are also the most suitable creatures for cultivation. But in reincarnation, the three souls and seven souls will be separated. This also explains why some people reincarnate into other kinds of creatures ¡£ For example, this life is human, but the next life... May become cattle and horses. Of course, this involves the more profound avenue of cause and effect. I don''t know much about cause and effect. But it is almost certain that no creature can maintain a complete soul during reincarnation. Because once that happens, he will be born with it! "


    "Born to know?" Chu Mo and Chu Chu looked at Luo Feihong with some doubts.


    "Yes, we are born with knowledge." Luo Feihong said with a serious face: "That is to say, once the soul reincarnates completely. Then, the moment he is born, he will know all the causes and consequences. He will know everything in his previous life! This... Is too evil! It can''t exist in the world at all. Therefore, when the soul reincarnates, it will generally separate the soul. They enter two corresponding universes respectively. Then, in the two universes, there will be two people who are almost the same. Because they Their souls are originally one, so when they reach a certain level of cultivation, when their souls are complete again, they will have an induction. Feel that there is another self in this world. "


    Chu Mo and Chu Chu all listened in a daze. Indeed, the knowledge in it was too profound. That is to say, if they were ordinary people, they would be more confused.


    "These are my conjectures, but I believe that my conjectures should be the closest to the truth." Luo Feihong said seriously, "because I have studied the records of the two sides meeting in the channel. Generally speaking, there are three possibilities for this kind of meeting."


    Luo Feihong looked at them: "The first is annihilation, which is also the most common one; the second is fusion, when two people meet, they are directly and irresistibly integrated. Then you will find that the two people merged into a person, there is no sense of conflict at all, as if they should have been one person; the third is peace, and become two independent individuals. Like... Well, like twin brothers! Each has its own way!"


    "Do you also have research on this?" Chu Mo looked at Luo Feihong with burning eyes¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Monthly ticket makes you work hard, brothers? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1608

    This secret is equally important to Chu Mo! For ChuChu, the same is true!


    Because they all have too many people who care and are troubled by this kind of problem.


    It may not matter now, but in the future, it will eventually have an impact.


    Unless, always stay in the universe where you are, never leave, never meet.


    Luo Feihong said, "it''s not much research, just a little speculation..."


    At the moment, Luo Feihong seemed to incarnate a profound old man with an extremely focused expression. On one side, he looked at Luo Feihong with unblinking eyes. At ordinary times, Luo Feihong may have been too beautiful to be playful. But at the moment, he didn''t notice the clear gaze.


    Chu Mo nodded secretly in his heart: only this kind of dedicated spirit can really have higher achievements.


    Luo Feihong said, "I found a particularly interesting thing by connecting this matter with my practice of reincarnation Avenue. Although there is no conclusive evidence, you can refer to this conclusion."


    Chu Mo nodded, "please advise!"


    Luo Feihong also forgot to please his brother-in-law at this meeting, Seriously: "As for the first kind, namely annihilation, after my careful study of those records, I found one thing in common. That is... The realm of both sides is too equal! Even the subtle points are very close. Of course, this is only one of the small points. The real key point, that is, my guess, should be the soul power complemented by both of them in the process of growth... It is too similar, even the first mock examination Same! "


    "What do you say?" Chu Mo asked.


    "You see, I just said that almost all creatures cannot bring all their souls to reincarnation during reincarnation. For example, when a person is reincarnated into a person, the original three souls and seven souls may take away two souls and three souls, and one soul and four souls. In this way, in the process of their growth the day after tomorrow, they will gradually, little by little... With the advanced cultivation, they will constantly replenish their souls into three souls and seven souls. But this is a It''s a fairly long process. Moreover, not everyone can replenish their souls before the end of Shouyuan. Many people can''t make up half of it even in their whole life! "


    Luo Feihong raised his head and glanced at Chu Chu. "For example, Chu Chu, there''s something I haven''t told her."


    "Ah?" Chu Chu was stunned for a moment, looking at Luo Feihong: "what do you mean?"


    "Sorry, I actually secretly used the reincarnation avenue to see your soul..." Luo Feihong was a little embarrassed and didn''t dare to look at the clear eyes: "I don''t mean any harm, just want to know if you are the only one... Really clear, I don''t mean any harm, don''t be angry."


    Looking at Luo Feihong with wide eyes, "can you see people''s souls with the reincarnation Avenue?"


    Seeing the clear reaction, Luo Feihong became more nervous, looking at clear with a pleading face, and then looking at Chu Mo, constantly motioning with his eyes.


    Chu Mo was funny. He knew that Chu Chu was not angry at all. It''s just that Luo Feihong''s care is chaotic.


    Seeing that Luo Feihong didn''t answer, ChuChu was immediately angry: "ask you!"


    "Ah? Ask me what?" Luo Feihong shivered with fear.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing in his heart, and said in his heart, brother, you''re like this... You can''t be eaten by this girl in the future? Chu Mo smiled and said, "she wasn''t angry with you. She just asked you, can you really use the reincarnation avenue to see other people''s souls?"


    "Oh, oh, oh, I was scared to death. I thought you were angry." Luo Feihong breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it can be, but it''s not so smart. I''ve tried several times..." he said, looking at it carefully.


    Plainly, he couldn''t laugh or cry: "tell me what happened later, and then be careful I''ll beat you!"


    "Well, well, if you''re not angry, I''ll say it." Luo Feihong finally convinced that ChuChu was not angry with him, and finally relieved, and then said, "ChuChu''s soul is not complete, that is to say, she should still have a corresponding self in the Luo Tianxian domain where brother Chu Mo is located."


    Hoo!


    A relieved expression appeared on his clear face. Then they looked at each other with Chu mo. Then, the brother and sister looked at Luo Feihong with flashing eyes.


    Luo Feihong was startled: "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, no, you''re right. You''re good at this!" Chu Mo sincerely praised it.


    Seeing the future brother-in-law''s praise, Luo Feihong immediately looked proud.


    At this time, ChuChu said faintly, "OK, you can''t use this skill casually in the future. You can use it only when I ask you to use it, you know?"


    Luo Feihong nodded hurriedly. What doesn''t agree with this statement? In the center of his heart, he was almost grateful to Chu Mo!


    Because of the arrival of Chu Mo, the relationship between him and Chu Chu was advancing by leaps and bounds during this day! He couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Hey, don''t giggle there. Go on." Said plainly.


    "As for the reasons for the annihilation of the meeting between the two sides, as I said, in the process of their growth, their paths and paths are too similar. Therefore, the complement of souls is also quite similar. In this way, after the meeting between the two sides, there will be a hedge. This hedge will lead to an invisible collision of the Tao, which is unbearable for any realm. Therefore, annihilation will occur." Luo Feihong entered the state again and talked freely.


    "Second, integration... This is a better explanation, that is, in the process of growth, both sides do not continue to supplement their souls. Just in the process of cultivation, they continue to strengthen their original souls... Of course, I can''t explain the truth in this clearly. But this phenomenon must exist!" Luo Feihong said: "This leads to no other changes in the souls of both sides except that the soul power becomes stronger. Then, once they meet each other, the souls of both sides will attract each other. Re form three souls! The flesh of both sides will be perfectly integrated! Although this phenomenon is very rare, it is not unique. Although these things are my speculation, I am not nonsense, and there are certain reasons According to. "


    "As for the third kind, each of them is well. According to the records I have seen, it should be like this. I think the corresponding two people, each of them, have perfectly complemented the missing souls. Then, their cultivation paths are completely different, and their paths are also completely different! And, all of them will reach a nearly perfect state of their cultivation paths. At the same time, their souls are very complete and close to perfection Status. Therefore, such two people, after meeting, will not happen any ominous. At the same time, because they are originally one soul, they will connect with each other. That feeling is closer than the resonance of the souls of twin brothers! "


    After saying that, Luo Feihong looked at the two people, with a little pride on his face: "is my explanation OK?"


    "Yes, of course!" Chu Mo directly praised, "although what you said is speculation, I can feel that this should be the closest explanation to the truth. Look at me... What is my soul like?"


    Because many evidences show that he is an abnormal number, Chu Mo himself is very curious about this matter, that is, is he an abnormal number.


    Luo Feihong nodded and agreed. Then he slightly closed his eyes and began to seal his hands. An invisible shock emanated from him. This shock is very light. Chu Mo can only feel a little when he watches Luo Feihong''s magic. Otherwise, he has no feeling at all.


    Then, Luo Feihong gave a whoosh, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his body was shaky. Chu Mo and Chu Chu were immediately startled, looking at Luo Feihong with a worried face.


    "Nothing, nothing, cough..." Luo Feihong looked at Chu Mo with a sad face: "I can''t see through... I only saw a golden sea of thunder, which almost killed me... Scared me to death!"


    Golden thunder sea? Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows and remembered the last golden lightning when he was crossing the robbery. He looked at Luo Feihong apologetically: "I didn''t expect this."


    "I don''t blame you. I didn''t expect... There was no such thing before when I saw any creatures. This also shows your strength, brother. Not everyone can see through you at a glance." Luo Feihong gasped gently and said, "it''s not my blowing, I can''t see through... Even if there is a too high, he may not be able to see through you! Because the reincarnation Avenue I cultivate has quite strong ability in this regard."


    ChuChu frowned slightly, a little distressed, but it was not too obvious, so he said, "do you want to have a rest?"


    Luo Feihong laughed, "it''s okay, it''s okay, I run fast."


    Chu Mo said, "it''s OK. In this way, if you see the souls of their six friends, and then see the souls of my six friends, can you tell what will happen after they meet?"


    Luo Feihong nodded, and his face showed some rare solemnity: "if my theory is not wrong, it must be so, but this kind of thing can''t be tried indiscriminately... If it''s irrelevant, it''s okay. I really want to see with my own eyes what will happen. But these people are all your friends, so naturally we can''t be so hasty. However, it''s OK to call them over and have a look!"


    ChuChu said calmly on one side, "you can do this... Let''s make it clear to the six of them, and then let them make their own choice. See or not, I believe that they are the one who has the most say?"


    Chu Mo and Luo Feihong looked at each other and felt that this was the case. If people don''t care about it, they naturally have nothing to say.


    Luo Feihong stood up and said, "brother, you and ChuChu will be wronged for a while. Stay here for a while. I''ll arrange it now. I''m sure to bring someone to you!" Say, Luo Feihong directly stormy out.


    Tens of thousands of Dharma arrays have been opened in the basement of the city Lord''s mansion.


    Chu Mo glanced at it clearly: "this young man is nice!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1609

    Chu Chu glanced at Chu Mo, and his face was a little shy: "brother, don''t talk about me. Tell me about your sister-in-law. Tell me their names, and I''ll see if I know them?"


    Chu Mo knew that the girl was shy, so he didn''t continue to tease her, saying, "you have two sisters in law, one is Qi Xiaoyu, the elf family, and the other is Shui Yiyi, the legitimate daughter of the water family in the Yan and Huang regions."


    "Yes, there is an elf family! Well, I''ve heard of the Elf race. Their temperament is extremely arrogant and they never intermarry with foreigners. Qi Xiaoyu... This name, I haven''t heard of. I can''t say for sure, but the woman who can be looked upon by her brother is not too weak. Maybe, she is also an anomaly." ChuChu smiled and said, "as for the water family in the Yan and Huang regions... The water family has a good relationship with our Chu family, but I... Have never heard of a man named Shui Yiyi."


    "Can it be that the names of the two universes are different?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu: "is it possible?"


    ChuChu shook his head and said, "it should not be. According to Luo Feihong, this is a phenomenon caused by the combination of many factors, such as reincarnation, destiny, causality and so on. So, the two sisters-in-law my brother found for me, maybe, are all abnormal."


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "what''s different is not different, as long as you can find them."


    ChuChu softly comforted, "don''t worry, brother. Ji Ren has his own nature. I always feel that the other party may not really bring his brother into this game with great malice. Because if he wants to kill his brother, his brother should be unable to resist. It should be the same whether at the beginning or now."


    Chu Mo agrees with this view of Chu Chu. There may indeed be situations that you can''t understand. But for better or worse, this feeling that being in the game can only be regarded as a chess piece is not so pleasant.


    Just like Zi Dao and ouyangfei, there is a clear picture in front of them. The fundamental reason why they refused to cut off their Godhead was that they didn''t want to implicate themselves. It''s not true that I don''t want to cut it off.


    Even if they all trust Chu Mo incomparably and know that the God seal token is in Chu Mo''s hands, they won''t have any danger, but they won''t like the divine personality in their head after all.


    Chu Mo and Chu Chu were here and talked about their experiences from small to large.


    Compared with Chu Mo''s complicated and bumpy experience, Chu Mo''s experience is really relatively simple and too much.


    "I''ve been a real darling since I was a child and everywhere I went. When I was a princess of the Chu family in the Yan and Huang regions, almost everyone held me and walked around me. So... I can''t say that I have no experience in fighting, but I''m really weak."


    "Later, when I entered the Luo Tianxian domain, those people in the royal family also spoiled me, brother Ji Qi, brother Ji Shengge... They were all very good to me, not to mention grandpa and uncle."


    Hearing the familiar names of Ji Qi and Ji Sheng, Chu Mo had a very mysterious feeling. Obviously, they are all familiar people, but they appear in another universe.


    "There have been many misunderstandings between me and Ji Sheng, and he tried to kill me several times..." Chu Mo smiled and talked about some old grudges between him and Ji Sheng.


    Hearing it clearly, she was stunned and shouted unimaginably.


    ChuChu said: "It seems that although the two universes are roughly the same, there are great differences in nuances. My combat power is also really trained in the test field. At that time, I went into the test field anonymously. Otherwise, everyone spoiled me, used to me, and let me. But one day, I will go to a strange environment, and one day, no one will spoil me. What should I do then? ¡±


    Chu Mo nodded, and he knew this state of mind very well.


    ChuChu said, "I deliberately made myself ugly and went to the testing ground. I spent five years there and directly became the first in the list! Hee hee... Am I good?"


    "Awesome!" Chu Mo looked serious: "brother used it for a year or two!"


    "...." ChuChu couldn''t help rolling her eyes and didn''t bother to talk to this brother who was a little bad, Then he said, "later, I entered the ancient battlefield in spite of my father and mother''s dissuasion... There, I really understood what cruelty is and what killing is. It turned out that the testing ground known as the genius meat grinder is really nothing. The place like the ancient battlefield is the real killing ground. Trillions of creatures swarmed in, and finally only 50 people could survive. Hehe, it''s really ironic, the art of the road."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly: "the road is fifty, the sky is forty-nine, and people escape one of them..."


    "Yes, the people who set up this bureau are the real terror, and there is simply no use for it. The clever means are unimaginable. I always feel that this matter has an inseparable relationship with several ancient tribes in the channel. What they say today is innocent, and what they say is that there is a fault in the history of the channel. But in my opinion, whoever benefits the most is the most suspected!" Said plainly.


    "I think so, too. However, it''s really difficult to find out this matter. These ancient tribes in the channel are not so easy to shake." Chu Mo said.


    "Actually not necessarily. Have you seen Luo Feihong? He is the most outstanding Tianjiao of the young generation of the Luoshui family. But do you remember the voice he roared before?" Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    Chu Mo thought for a while and couldn''t help laughing and said, "he was swearing, saying that the bastard of the Luoshui family..."


    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" ChuChu laughed.


    "It''s a little strange. This young man is very fierce. He even scolds himself when he gets angry." Chu Mo said truthfully.


    "...." with a clear face, he said angrily, "it''s not this. I mean, can''t my brother see that most of the young generation of these ancient tribes don''t have much identification with the issue of gods."


    Chu Mo sighed, "but you have to understand, silly sister, they will grow in the end, and they are vested interests after all. No one will easily break their jobs."


    "There will be." ChuChu said confidently, "as far as I know, among the young generation in the whole Luoshui family, at least more than half of those excellent ones publicly supported the escape of Zi Dao and ouyangfei. Otherwise, how do you think they could escape so smoothly at that time? If everyone was serious, there was no way for them to escape! Yes, you heard correctly, more than half of them, and they publicly supported!"


    "How could this happen?" Chu Mo is a little strange.


    "First, all the creatures on the list of gods are too powerful. In front of the creatures on the list of gods, they will have a feeling that they are very incompetent and incompetent. This feeling is very unbearable for proud creatures. Especially the most ironic is that such powerful creatures are bound by people!" ChuChu sneered, "cultivators, after reaching a certain level of cultivation, in fact, their state of mind is the same. The affirmation of freedom even goes beyond many interests. This is why there are almost no slaves in our universe."


    "Second, for these ancient families, the most important role of the monks on the list of gods is to use them to resist the creatures invaded by the gray land. You know, most young people are hot-blooded. They are most disgusted with this kind of forced battle. In their view, the real heroes are those who dare to die generously without being forced by anyone. Therefore, they have sympathy for the creatures on the list of gods, but this does not matter Not the most critical. "


    ChuChu sneered: "The most important thing is that the God sealing token... Is limited, and it can only be held in the hands of a few people. Then these creatures on the God sealing list are a strong force. Many people actually want to recruit several such talents. But there is no way... They are firmly in the hands of the people who have the God sealing token. Perhaps, our group is the only exception! Because the bastard who holds the God sealing token is dead! I have been there before In doubt, whether the God seal token was taken away by them. But the Luoshui family strongly denied it. Now it is finally certain that this is the case. "


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo: "for the above reasons, whether the Luoshui family or other ancient families, most of the young generation do not like the list of gods."


    Chu Mo thought of what Guo Chang and Gu Bingbing said, saw Luo Feihong''s attitude, and finally believed that things might indeed be like what Chu Chu said. If so, if he wants to achieve that goal, he may really have hope.


    ChuChu then said, "in fact, the attitude of the major ancient tribes towards the younger generation''s independent establishment of power is relatively tolerant. They will not deliberately suppress it. Because this is a spreading of branches and leaves. It is best that in the end, the whole forest is their own home! Otherwise, there is only a solitary tree, no matter how big, how much wind and rain can it block?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    "So, there''s a lot to be done here. Brother, let''s turn around and pull a group of people to form a force! I''ve actually had this idea for a long time. Push Luo Feihong to the front and let him be the leader. This force, first of all, is to unite the Tianjiao of the younger generation among the major ancient tribes. Find those with the same aspirations. Then, based on those monks on the list of gods, cut off their gods, and don''t ask them to treat me We are loyal. As long as there is one third, our force will be terrible! " ChuChu seemed to think of something funny and said with a smile, "at that time, the ancient tribes will be crazy, angry and want to suppress us. Then they will suddenly find that suppressing us is actually equivalent to suppressing their own family!"


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo and said excitedly, "so, in the end, there can only be one possibility! That is... These ancient tribes can only accept the existence and rise of this force, whether they want it or not! Then, my brother is behind it, controlling this whole thing. There is no need to show up at all. Then, we can really make waves!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1610

    Chu Mo looked at his excited sister in silence. At last, he saw that she was getting more and more outrageous. He couldn''t help throwing dirt on the waterway: "are you sure that my brother can control the overall situation behind him? Instead of being kicked away on the day when things are finished? Or when things are not finished, he has been sold by his own people, and then chased and killed by those ancient tribes?"


    "No, no, No." Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "it''s not what you think. Be mysterious! Be mysterious! Be mysterious!"


    I said it three times in a row, Chu Mo looked at Chu Mo seriously: "Brother, although we just met, I think I know you very well. In your bones, you are too proud to bow your head for anything. Moreover, no matter what you do, there is an atmosphere beyond people''s imagination. No matter what you do, you are aboveboard. But in fact, this is not possible. It does not mean that it will work at any time. There are a large number of top monks in this world, undeniably, who are broad-minded and good-looking A noble person. But similarly, ghosts and monsters... Are never lacking! "


    ChuChu took a deep breath, then exhaled, looking at Chu Mo: "so, when it''s time to use means, use them! Don''t stick to small things when doing big things, let alone the process. As a result... We won! That''s the best!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and said, "Chu Chu, you know, my brother has never fooled others like this."


    "Come on." Chu Chu gave a white look at Chu Mo: "this is not a lie, this is the truth. Leave it to me, brother, I already know now. How heavy is your burden. You need to find your sister-in-law, fight against the well-informed master who doesn''t know whether he is an enemy or a friend, and track down the murderer of the former Chu royal family. Be more wary of... That!"


    ChuChu didn''t dare to say the word Dazu, but just pointed to the sky with his fingers.


    "Not only that, you still have many things to worry about and care about, the things of your friends, mine, and many people. Therefore, you must divide a part of the burden and give it to us. You can''t resist everything by yourself. Then you will collapse." ChuChu said with some emotion: "maybe, in the cause and effect, our brothers and sisters were brothers and sisters in the time of the Chu royal family. Otherwise, why are they so close? Otherwise, why do our hearts resonate?"


    Chu Mo''s face smiled: "don''t worry, I''m not so stubborn. It''s natural to have someone to share it. But I think I''d better consider this kind of suggestion you put forward."


    "I don''t think it''s reliable?" Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo with a smile.


    Chu Mo nodded: "I don''t think you should be so naive. People''s hearts are the most complex thing in the world. What you call uniting the young children of the major ancient tribes. If you want to make the major ancient tribes afraid in the future, when choosing people, you must choose those real legitimate children. Moreover, the weight should not be too low. In this way, how can you guarantee that they will eventually accept the existence of a person like me?"


    A mysterious smile appeared on his clear face. Softly said, "brother, don''t show up from beginning to end. Leave it to me. Let me fight. I''m certainly not good. But let me do it. I think I can do it well. By the way, brother, you came back from the gray land. Are the creatures on the gray land ready to move again?"


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu and couldn''t understand what the girl wanted to do. But he nodded and said, "yes, the creatures in the gray ground should fight soon."


    "Well, let''s start our first battle from here! Brother, I will shape you into a spiritual leader. You can do whatever you need to do later. When you really need your brother, you just need to cut off a few people''s gods. And in this process, I will definitely ensure my brother''s safety." Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo: "one more thing, is my brother ambitious about power?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "no, but you do."


    "Hee hee..." ChuChu couldn''t help laughing. She looked at Chu Mo shyly and said, "brother, you can see it when you see it. Why do you say it?"


    With that, the aura on ChuChu changed and sighed lightly: "I stepped into the ancient battlefield in the past, in fact, I just don''t want to stay in the luotian universe. Because then, I''m afraid I''ll be suffocated crazy. I want to stand at the top of the world and become a real Queen! Not the crazy girl in the eyes of others forever."


    At this moment, there is a huge difference between the clearness and the aura emanating from his body. But Chu Mo didn''t seem to be surprised at all. There was telepathy between them. In fact, from the beginning, he could feel the strong idea of unwilling people from his clear heart.


    "Unexpectedly, after entering the channel, I found that I fell into a big pit. What''s the Queen''s dream? It''s almost an extravagant hope to be a good woman. Feihong is really a good man. He has no ambition and no bad thoughts. He looks like a boring childe who likes to wander around. He has always liked me, and I''m actually... Not unmoved. But before today, I didn''t care at all Dare not promise him. Because I have no ability to protect myself at all. My lifeblood is in the hands of others... "


    Chu Chu spoke softly, but Chu Mo could feel the sadness in her heart.


    "But it''s different now." Looking at Chu Mo clearly: "There is a magical telepathy between me and my brother. I can feel that my brother doesn''t have that ambition. If there is, my sister is willing to help my brother all the way and become the king of the world! But my brother doesn''t, please help my brother and my sister stand at the top of the world! Only with such a force, can we really uncover all the conspiracies and unlock all the secrets. Can... For what we used to be Family, revenge! "


    Chu Mo quietly looked at Chu Chu. The magical telepathic connection between the two people was very close. He knew that Chu Chu Chu''s words were all her real words.


    In the same way, she should never talk to anyone. Only in front of him can he really confidently and boldly say it.


    Because they are naturally close to each other, because they will never betray each other.


    Chu Mo stood up with a smile, walked in front of Chu Chu, gently hugged Chu Chu in his arms, and then said, "my little sister wants to be the queen. As a brother, I naturally give full support."


    Chu Chu stretched out his arms and hugged Chu Mo''s waist. Then he rubbed his face happily in Chu Mo''s arms for a long time. Then he released Chu Mo, took two steps back, and waved his fist vigorously.


    "Do you want to behead the deity now?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu: "in fact, even if you cut it, it doesn''t matter."


    "No, not now." With a clear and serious face, "it''s not time yet to startle the snake. In fact, I know that the divine personality is in my mind. A long time will affect the speed of cultivation. But it doesn''t matter, it will take a long time. And now, I don''t need to be too high."


    "All right." Seeing Chu Chu insisted, Chu Mo nodded, "then be careful yourself. Do you want to give you that God sealing token?"


    "Don''t, the God seal token is in my brother''s hand. Don''t give it to anyone!" ChuChu said, "after seeing Kunpeng and them... My brother will go back first, and I will communicate with Feihong about these things. Rest assured, he must support me. With his support, everything in the early stage can be carried out smoothly. As for my brother, after I go back, I only need to do one thing, that is, concentrate on finding the whereabouts of the two sisters in law. Also, if my brother really meets master Lingtong..."


    Speaking of this, he paused slightly, and then said, "don''t fight with him. I believe that he set such a big game, which should not be for the sake of harming people."


    "OK, I promise you. Your two sisters in law are still in his hands, and I''m unlikely to provoke him." Chu Mo laughed.


    Later, Luo Feihong rushed back and told Chu Mo and Chu Chu that the matter had been completed. It would be no problem to wait here for a few days.


    Looking at Luo Feihong clearly, he said, "OK, if these people want to come, don''t return it."


    "Ah?" Luo Feihong was slightly stunned, and then his eyes showed a trace of excitement: "good, good!"


    "...." Chu Mo looked at it with a speechless face. He really didn''t believe that Luo Feihong was a stupid person, who could be fooled by a woman between applause. How can a person who can study the way of reincarnation so deeply be a fool?


    But this scene in front of me really makes people feel speechless. Is this the power of love? Is it the only force in the universe that can make any race and any cultivator crazy?


    ChuChu also looked at Luo Feihong with black lines all over his head, and was also angry and happy: "don''t you ask me what I want to do?"


    "Whatever." Luo Feihong said with a domineering face, "what''s the matter with them? Even if it''s tricked, what''s the matter?"


    "Then, what if I want to establish a new force? When the time comes, I will fight against all the ancient tribes, including the Luoshui family?" Asked ChuChu with a smile.


    "Wow, great, I''ve wanted to do this for a long time! I haven''t had a chance, and... And..." Luo Feihong said with some embarrassment: "I don''t have this ability either."


    "..." Chu Mo was completely speechless this time. He has seen it now. Luo Feihong is not a fool, but in his bones, he is too rebellious and hostile to any power. Even if the power belongs to his own family, he doesn''t like it. Moreover, Luo Feihong likes ChuChu... Too much. I''m going to spoil ChuChu. Chu Mo can clearly feel that he really likes this kind of love. No other factors are involved.


    It''s just this kind of spoil, coupled with a clear temperament, I''m afraid this poor guy will really be eaten to death in the future.


    However, maybe people are willing to enjoy this feeling in their hearts¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1611

    Chu Mo''s ambition never cared about power, status and reputation. It''s not that he has high aspirations, but that he doesn''t.


    However, he doesn''t mind ChuChu''s ambition. Whether it''s his sister or his sister, they are obviously the closest relatives of his soul in the world. Originally, Chu Mo was still considering who would be more suitable to push out if he established a force. Just like the misty palace in the Yanhuang region. Anyway, he doesn''t want to be in this high-profile position. Chu Mo once considered Zi Dao, and then gave up. Because Zi Dao belongs to the defector of Luoshui family.


    I believe that no matter how broad-minded the Luoshui family is, I''m afraid it can''t tolerate this kind of thing.


    Chu Mo also considered Gu Bingbing. If there is no more suitable candidate, Gu Bingbing is also OK. But Gu Bingbing''s experience is still a little too little, and I''m afraid it''s difficult for her to leave the ancient god family.


    Now that you have a clear candidate, you naturally don''t have to worry at all.


    Therefore, for Chu Mo, this is the best result. This trip to Luoshui family, it can be said that the biggest gain is to have such a sister.


    Even better, he abducted a renegade Luo Feihong. This guy, from any point of view, is a real peerless arrogant. In particular, the research on the way of reincarnation can definitely be called a Daniel level figure in the whole channel.


    Such talents, to be honest, are definitely the kind that can be met but not sought. If it''s not because he likes ChuChu, don''t want what he likes. Chu Mo really doesn''t have much confidence in gathering such talents around him.


    Now, there are only six people left. Chu Mo is going to let Luo Feihong see the souls of the six saints at that time, and then let Luo Feihong see the souls of the six saints when he has a chance.


    At the same time, let them make a choice by themselves. At that time, choose the most suitable way to deal with this matter.


    Kun Peng cat Hu Niu Xue Jiao, the speed at which the six of them came here was a little faster than Chu Mo imagined. From this, we can also see the strength of Luo Feihong in the whole Luoshui family. Borrowing this group of sensitive creatures, they didn''t encounter any resistance.


    In fact, the vast majority of people with high status in the whole Luoshui family are carefully coaxing this peerless genius.


    Luo Feihong is qualified to be coaxed by them. His talent is too outstanding. The most important thing is that he has no ambition! This is the fundamental reason why he opened his mouth and everyone gave face. Who doesn''t like a person who is powerful enough to explode, has no ambition and doesn''t cling to power?


    However, if those people knew the clear thoughts behind Luo Feihong, they would definitely beat the table and jump to scold their mother directly. Unfortunately, they don''t know.


    Kun, Peng, cat, fox, cow and Xue Jiao, the six ancestors of the world, came here and were still confused. They didn''t know what they were doing here. They didn''t even know that the other brothers had come before they met each other.


    After meeting, all six of them were very happy, but their hearts were even more confused. What does the famous young master Feihong want to do when he borrows them all?


    "I heard that miss ChuChu has been around young master Feihong. Did miss ChuChu call us over?" Kun turned into a handsome young man, frowned slightly and said.


    "Should... No." The cat said aside, "we should not have such friendship with Miss Chu?"


    "Guess what this is for? It won''t be known for a while. No matter how bad our current situation is, how bad can it be?" Niu said aside.


    "Old cow is right. Don''t think so much." The man turned into a snow dragon, Yushulinfeng, said with a smile.


    Soon after, when a mysterious man took them to the underground space with tens of thousands of Dharma array defense in the Lord''s mansion, they finally understood the purpose of calling them.


    Looking at the image of the six saints released by Chu Mo in the void, all the creatures in the six ancestral territories here were stunned. He looked at the image with a dull face, and then looked at Chu Mo foolishly.


    Chu Mo smiled: "I''ve seen you, Chu Mo!"


    The ox demon ancestor looked at Chu Mo with a moving face and said in a deep voice, "are you the son of Chu?"


    The other five strong ancestors also all looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face: "are you the son of Chu who cut off his divine personality?"


    "Has it all been spread?" Chu Mo showed a helpless smile.


    "Of course, for countless years, there are very few creatures who can cut their own gods in the ancient battlefield and refuse to be listed as gods. Prince Chu is one of them." Kun said.


    "Speaking of it, from the moment we heard the news, we were full of curiosity and envy for childe Chu. Moreover, after knowing where childe Chu came from, we guessed that childe Chu should be an anomaly. Because there is no genius named Chu Mo on our side. At least... We haven''t heard of it." Old fox said with a smile.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "does ancestor Hu know the cold moon knife?"


    "That''s one of the sacred artifacts i once made..." old fox looked at Chu Mo with some surprise: "how does Prince Chu know?"


    Chu Mo said, "I used the cold moon knife for a while."


    With that, Chu Mo didn''t show off too much, and directly said all kinds of origins between him and the six saints. Of course, it also includes the monkey, the seventh saint, who does not exist in the world where these six people are in front of us.


    When Chu Mo finished speaking, the six non life spirits of the old ancestor level were all shocked and unable to speak for a long time.


    For a long time, the ox demon ancestor said, "although I have always been able to perceive that there is another self in this world, although I also know that these things are real. But when this kind of thing really happens to me, I still feel very magical. To tell the truth, I really want to see that me and those ''you''."


    The others all nodded, "if we weren''t worried about bad luck, we''d like to see you, too."


    Old fox said, "I didn''t expect the six of us in that world to have another brother. I also want to see it."


    Chu Mo smiled, "there must be a chance. Now, I''m going to let Luo Feihong have a look at your soul composition. What do you think?"


    Chu Mo has just told them about Luo Feihong''s speculation.


    The six ancestors naturally nodded and agreed that they were not evil creatures. Chu Mo was obviously helping them. After living for so many years and cultivating to such a high level, if you don''t even understand this, you really live in vain.


    Then Luo Feihong came with ChuChu.


    When the six ancestors saw Chu Chu and then looked at Chu Mo, they all had a feeling of enlightenment. They all secretly said in their hearts: no wonder they felt very familiar when they just saw Chu mo. The key is that Chu Mo''s blood is too rich, and the field formed is completely different from Chu Chu. They didn''t think of this for a while.


    Now after seeing ChuChu, you can see at a glance that these two people are so similar!


    Luo Feihong didn''t talk nonsense, and directly began to display the reincarnation avenue to see the souls of these six creatures. Immediately, he remembered the souls of the six creatures in his heart, and then nodded at Chu Mo: "brother, I already know."


    brother?


    The six ancestors all looked at Chu Mo and Luo Feihong with some dullness. Then I looked at ChuChu and seemed to understand something.


    Then Luo Feihong looked at Chu Mo and said, "I want to go to Cang ancient city with you. This thing... I can''t wait!"


    In this world, there are people who are crazy about martial arts; If you are obsessed with Taoism, you will become obsessed with Taoism. Luo Feihong is purely an academic fool... He is also a kind of Taoist fool. The so-called happy hunting, he did not have this idea before, and did not want to leave ChuChu for a moment. But after seeing the souls of the six ancestors, I suddenly had an idea to determine and solve this matter as soon as possible.


    Once the idea is born, it cannot be contained.


    The six ancestors obviously strongly supported Luo Feihong''s idea. Because they also want to know what will happen after meeting another self.


    ChuChu is a little unhappy. After all, she has just decided what she wants to do, and there are many things that need the support of Luo Feihong. Luo Feihong''s departure will not be too short.


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu and said with a smile, "don''t be too impatient about this matter. Now many eyes are staring at you. Don''t expose your intentions too early."


    Chu Chu thought for a while, and understood Chu Mo''s meaning, and then smiled, "well, I''ll stay here for the time being. It happens that there are six old friends here, plus the defense strength of yifangcheng, and no one can be detrimental to me."


    Luo Feihong looked at ChuChu and said in surprise, "won''t you go with me?"


    "There are a lot of things here. What am I going to do with you?" Luo Feihong gave a clear and white look.


    Luo Feihong said, "go to negotiate with Gu Bingbing! What we have to do is to bring people of Gu Bingbing''s level to play together?"


    "...." looked at Luo Feihong with a clear face and no words, and then patted his forehead: "why didn''t I think of it?"


    Chu Mo was also a little speechless. He glanced at Luo Feihong, who didn''t care about his face, and said to himself: this guy looks a little heartless and rebellious, but in fact, he is surprisingly smart. It won''t make people feel alert, because this guy is simply too tired and lazy. Tired and lazy, people can''t be vigilant about him at all.


    Maybe... This is his most terrifying place? Chu Mo secretly said: I hope... He can always maintain his current state. Once such a person has other thoughts, it will be a disaster.


    Then, a group of people decided directly that the six ancestors would temporarily stay here in yifangcheng. Then, Luo Feihong took Chu Chu and Chu Mo to Cang ancient city quietly!


    In later generations, countless people speculated about how the terrorist alliance was first established. How does a woman from the universe below do all this. Even with the support of Luo Feihong, there is no reason to let the top talents of all ancient clans worship?


    Few people know that this trip to Cang ancient city, which has not been recorded in later generations, is the real starting point of the terrorist alliance. (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1612

    Today, the terrorist alliance of later generations actually has only a hazy embryonic form. Even the bright queen who shines in the future... In fact, there is nothing specific.


    This trip was the first real long-distance trip after entering the channel. With the two people who are most important to her around, she is also a little excited. Occasionally, there is a little girl''s appearance between the eyebrows.


    It''s completely different from the seriousness that many people think the ancestral monk should have.


    All three of them were dressed up carefully. It''s not that you look particularly beautiful, but that you look very ordinary. Luo Feihong even took out several magic instruments and gave them to Chu Mo and Chu Chu each.


    "This thing can make others'' perception of us only stay at the level of the great holy land. It''s a good little thing, a sharp weapon for Yin people." Luo Feihong bared his teeth and said with a smile, "I made it myself."


    "Do you know how to refine utensils?" Chu Mo took this magic instrument and could sense from the fluctuation above that it was actually an ancestor.


    "Who doesn''t understand refining?" Luo Feihong had this simple expression on his face.


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless. It''s also right that Xin said. Monks who have reached this level must know how to refine utensils, pills and Dharma arrays. But the problem is, it''s hard to say whether we can refine magic instruments corresponding to ourselves. At least, he can''t make such a delicate gadget.


    ChuChu looked at the two of them, smiling and happy.


    A few days later, the three people were stopped in the void by a peak creature in the ancestral realm who was full of endless cold breath.


    This thing looks like a human, but it is very ugly. It has a bald head, no eyebrows, and its skin is very rough. Wearing only a few pieces of animal skins that are simply made of things that are not even clothes, it can barely be called a fig leaf.


    Those pieces of animal skins still exude the breath of ancestral territory!


    "This thing is definitely not human!" Luo Feihong looked at the creature with a surprised face.


    "It''s strong." His face was clear and serious.


    Chu Mo didn''t say a word, and rushed up directly with killer Tian.


    A bloody light flashed and cut off an arm of the creature.


    "Howl!"


    This non human spirit was completely angry, and the cold breath emanating from his body was even more vast, almost freezing this week!


    Chu Mo cut it off again.


    The other arm of the creature also fell off.


    "Howl!"


    This creature spewed out a faint blue light in the air, and the whole void was frozen, and even time seemed to condense!


    The vast mountains directly turned into an endless ice field.


    Luo Feihong shouted, "be careful!" At the same time, they had to retreat, because the cold seemed to freeze their souls.


    ChuChu bit his teeth and wanted to rush forward, but Luo Feihong pulled him back: "it''s not fatal!"


    "Brother..." he shouted loudly.


    The pace of this battle is too fast, and Chu Mo''s hands are too fast. They can''t stop it at all.


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s body suddenly burst into a breath of blood, which was like a sun. With infinite heat! The cold of the week will be dispelled in a moment.


    Then, Chu Mo cut out the third knife directly.


    Click!


    A crisp crack of bone.


    This ugly humanoid creature was directly cut in half by Chu mo.


    The terrible God wanted to break away, but was directly wiped out by the infinite killing intention of killing the sky.


    These three knives, together with the return attack of this terrible non life spirit, are all counted as a breath of Kung Fu.


    The battle is over!


    Chu Mo glanced, found a ring on the finger of this non human spirit, and directly cracked it with spiritual force. He found that this was a small world for storing things. The best resources inside are piled up like mountains!


    "Yes, it''s a harvest." Chu Mo mumbled, and then put away the animal skin that he had split into two parts on the non human spirit that gradually manifested itself.


    These are also treasures. We can''t waste them casually.


    At this moment, looking at the non human spirit that was hacked to death by him, it was actually a huge mouse. If a deer or other animals can eat, mice... Forget it.


    Chu Mo took a pity look at the blood at the peak of the ancestral realm on the ground, and gradually gathered into a blood lake.


    This kind of place may not be accessible to creatures below the ancestral realm for tens of thousands of years in the future.


    Mouse blood... A little disgusting. But in fact, this is just a psychological effect. Chu Mo also knows, but... He''s a bit of a purist.


    Just there, Luo Feihong, with a dull face, came over with a shocked and clear face.


    Luo Feihong looked at Chu Mo: "brother, your combat power is so terrible?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Luo Feihong: "fight... Who can''t?"


    Luo Feihong: "..."


    ChuChu almost laughed and cried directly.


    Xin said that this brother was enough, just choked by Luo Feihong, and turned around to find an opportunity to retaliate.


    Luo Feihong could only scratch his head and giggle a few times, muttering, "each has his own advantages... Each has his own advantages..." as he said, he pointed to the big mouse corpse in the abyss smashed out below, and the blood Lake under the corpse, looked at Chu Mo and said, "brother, these are all good things! The creatures at the peak of the ancestral realm, whether eating or alchemy, are the best!"


    "Vomit..." ChuChu looked pale and looked at Luo Feihong angrily, "have you ever eaten this kind of thing?"


    Luo Feihong is usually confused, but he is not stupid. Seeing his clear expression, how can he admit that he has eaten this thing? Shaking his head like a rattle, "no, no, I also heard."


    "How disgusting!" he said plainly


    "Yes, yes, yes." Luo Feihong looked like you were right about everything, but his eyes were full of sadness. Speaking from the bottom of his heart, he really doesn''t feel that such a non human spirit who has been cultivating to the peak of his ancestral realm is disgusting.


    Every inch of the flesh... Almost all are essence!


    Chu Mo saw it in his eyes and couldn''t help laughing, "it''s a pity to throw it away. Well, Feihong, put it away first. You can use it for research. Naturally, you can''t care whether it''s disgusting or not. What do you say?"


    Luo Feihong immediately looked at Chu Mo with gratitude and said in his heart that he was really my brother-in-law! Quickly and neatly sealed the corpse of the ancestor peak rat, and then carefully put away the blood on the blood lake.


    ChuChu has a disgusting expression and bares his teeth.


    Chu Mo said aside, "it''s definitely a disaster for this thing to stay here. In all likelihood, those creatures who pass by will suffer and be affected. We have done a good thing."


    ChuChu nodded reluctantly and said, "well..."


    Then, the three continued on the road. This time, whether ChuChu or Luo Feihong, they were all really full of hope for the future. Luo Feihong knew that the creatures from all universes were real Tianjiao, and their combat power was very strong. But I have never seen Chu Mo so terrible.


    Three knives... Only three knives. Just cut off a non human spirit at the peak of the ancestral realm in its heyday. They didn''t even give each other too many chances to react.


    This is by no means the weakness of the big mouse. From its transformation into human form and the animal skins of those ancestral creatures on its body, we know that it is definitely a real beast. But in front of Chu Mo, it seemed fragile.


    Luo Feihong is very sensitive to the data of various forces, and has super computing power in this regard. He recalled those top strong men in the Luoshui family. Needless to say, the younger generation is the strongest. But it is by no means the opponent of Chu mo. Among those old strong men, he couldn''t find a ancestor monk who could compete with Chu Mo!


    Admittedly, the Luoshui family is very large, and he has never seen many monks in Zujing. But after a comprehensive analysis and calculation, Luo Feihong came to a conclusion directly. Deduce the whole channel from Luoshui family. I''m afraid few monks in the same realm can beat Chu mo.


    Then... I''m going to marry his sister.


    Thinking of this, Luo Feihong couldn''t help but rejoice that he was true love for ChuChu and would never be disappointed at all. Otherwise, this brother-in-law... Is absolutely enough for him.


    Chu Mo chose another way to go back. Because he didn''t want to reveal his whereabouts at all. If you come and go the same way, you may be noticed by someone who cares. He doesn''t want to make trouble for himself, let alone cause unnecessary trouble for ChuChu and Luo Feihong.


    Therefore, the way back is a little detour, and at the same time, we meet a little more creatures than when we came here.


    But along the way, in a passage of years, it was almost useless to fight with Luo Feihong. All the ancestral creatures met were surrounded by Chu mo. If there is a little hostility, without saying a word, the one who covers his face is a knife.


    Then Chu Chu and Luo Feihong just waited behind to clean the battlefield.


    Along the way, various cultivation resources directly made the two people feel weak. Even Luo Feihong finally took it, calling his brother-in-law powerful, of course, in his heart.


    "The Luoshui family has a special team responsible for doing this. In each team, there are at least more than ten ancestral friars and more than 30 great holy places to follow. In this way, the top prey and resources we hunt in a year are not as much as we harvest in a month. Also, those teams often suffer death and injury. After all, this top prey is not harmless to humans and animals, they are all giants £¡ It''s very fierce, and it will never wait to die. If any ancient people have several brothers like you, I''m afraid those elders and senior officials will wake up with laughter in their dreams. "


    ChuChu sneered, "can the decadent Tongdao ancient clan also have people like my brother? Don''t dream!"


    Luo Feihong scratched his head: "well, let''s build one ourselves and turn them all over."


    "Yes, this is what I want!" Said plainly, with a serious face.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, and his heart said that his sister was born an ambitious! Even if you have such an opponent, you may feel headache. Now he feels sad for those ancient people in the passage.


    I''m afraid those ancient people who are high above the world can''t even dream of it now. They have been watched by people as the goal that must be replaced and surpassed.


    After more than a year, Chu Mo finally returned to the boundary of Cang ancient city. Then, he contacted Gu Bingbing secretly.


    Gu Bingbing was very happy when she learned that Chu Mo had returned. At the same time, she secretly left Cang ancient city to meet the three of Chu mo. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1613

    After meeting, Gu Bingbing learned that it was Luo Feihong, a young big man of the Luoshui family, who came with Chu Mo!


    After seeing each other, Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Chu, and then looked at Chu Mo, and couldn''t help feeling surprised. These two people are so similar!


    "When I was a child, we actually met twice." Luo Feihong looked at Gu Bingbing: "I remember that you were always with Luo Luo at that time. When you became naughty, even the elders of the Luoshui family had a headache."


    Gu Bingbing glanced at Luo Feihong and said faintly, "as far as I know, it seems that more than half of the bad things Luo Luo did at that time were your ideas behind it?"


    "Slander! This is her slander of me!" Luo Feihong immediately denied, "you can''t listen to that little girl about this kind of thing. She has the most heart and mind. I''ve liked doing all kinds of research since I was a child. I''m not interested in sabotage."


    Gu Bingbing smiled, a strange expression when I believed you.


    After a few jokes, several people became a little serious.


    Although Gu Bingbing was surprised that Chu Mo brought the two of them, he knew that they were not coming to visit mountains and rivers.


    It must be very important to come here in a year across endless territory.


    "If there is anything, just say it straight. I have no reservations about my trust in Master Chu. I am also the best sister between Luo Luo and me. Although I have no deep friendship with master Feihong, since you can be together, I choose to believe it. As for Miss Chu, not to mention it. This is our first meeting and the beginning of our friendship."


    When it comes to being a person, the princess cultivated by ancient people like Gu Bingbing is definitely not bad.


    Of course, ChuChu and Luo Feihong are not bad either!


    But several people actually know that Gu Bingbing''s words are not polite words, let alone scene words.


    In their status, they need to consider and calculate what they should say and do. Being able to confide in each other as soon as we meet can only explain one problem, that is trust!


    Absolute trust!


    ChuChu couldn''t help looking at Gu Bingbing. She knew that her brother had two sisters in law. But this one in front of me seems to have a little meaning for my brother? Not a little, but a lot!


    Gu Bingbing likes my brother!


    Chu Chu secretly glanced at Chu Mo, but there was no expression on Chu Mo''s face that also liked Gu Bingbing. In her heart, she immediately understood something. A little sorry for Gu Bingbing, but also happy for his brother.


    This can only show that brother is too charming and everyone loves him!


    Here is one thing, I want to talk to Miss Gu. "


    "Just call me Bingbing. They are all friends." Gu Bingbing interrupted with a smile.


    "Well, there is one thing to tell Bingbing. My brother has told me before that Bingbing is absolutely trustworthy." Holding Gu Bingbing for a while without trace, Gu Bingbing''s cheeks were slightly red, and then said, "we want to establish a force, a force large enough to compete with all ancient tribes! Even, one day in the future, this force can suppress all ancient tribes!"


    come to the point!


    It''s not muddy at all!


    Ordinary people really can''t accept this kind of directness.


    But ancient Bingbing can.


    Because she is not an ordinary person.


    Also because of her deep heart, in fact, she had this idea long ago, and even told Chu mo.


    Therefore, Gu Bingbing didn''t look surprised, but frowned slightly, looked at it clearly and said, "is the time ripe?"


    ChuChu said, "if we don''t move, the time will never be ripe, and even then the opportunity will never appear! Because these ancient peoples have been so perfect and impeccable since the endless years come?"


    "No, these ancient tribes have never been perfect and impeccable." Gu Bingbing shook his head slightly, took a clear look, and then took a look at Luo Feihong: "young master Feihong should also know that the ancient clan is never perfect, but the ancient clan is very strong! Their strength is that our legitimate sons don''t know, and we can''t know!"


    Luo Feihong nodded, "yes, we all know this."


    "So, I ask, is the time ripe? That means we want to know, what do we have? What can we do? If we really do it, what can we offer? How many people can support us." Gu Bingbing said, glancing at Chu Mo beside him.


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Gu Bingbing immediately understood, and then said, "well, that is to say, our biggest dependence at present is the powerful creatures who have been swept into the game from all universes since ancient times, right?"


    "This is just one of them." Facing the question of how strong ancient Bingbing was, he reacted very grandly and was not asked at all. She said, "those creatures on the list of gods are only the foundation. Since ancient times, there have been too many creatures on the list of gods, who have been used to this kind of life. They even gave birth to too many descendants of half gods, quarter gods, eighth gods, and even one sixteenth gods. It can be said that they have really integrated into those ancient tribes. They have also been used to living with gods in their minds."


    "In that case, how can they become our foundation?" Gu Bingbing also entered the state instantly, because she felt clear and qualified to become her opponent or partner!


    "Because in their hearts, there will always be that kind of unwilling emotion. If one day, they have the ability to cut off the gods in their heads, no one will refuse! Even after cutting off the gods, whether they will stay in the place where they originally lived and continue to live is another matter." ChuChu smiled faintly and said confidently, "this other thing needs someone like Bingbing to do!"


    "What about people like me?" Gu Bingbing asked, "then why should I let the legitimate children who are extremely respected by the ancient clan not do it, but join another force and turn around to do the right thing with my family?"


    In fact, Gu Bingbing has always had this rebellious mind in his bones, just like Luo Feihong. In the final analysis, we can only say that these ancient tribes are too huge! Even if they are legitimate children, they are subject to too many restrictions and constraints. They have no Godhead in their mind, but they are actually not free!


    "No, it''s not right, it''s cooperation!" ChuChu smiled, say: "The force we want to establish is not called an organization. It''s just an alliance! It looks quite loose! How loose is it? It''s so loose that even if any ancient people show this thing, they will only laugh and encourage two sentences: do it well, don''t act like a child. Yes, that''s it! To make those big people not only have no desire to suppress, but also encourage us, Support us! "


    "Alliance?" A flash of color flashed in Gu Bingbing''s eyes. Her previous strong tone suddenly became soft. Sit there and meditate. It seems to be beginning to consider the feasibility of such a thing.


    Chu Mo and Luo Feihong both breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and their eyes looking at each other were full of comfort.


    In fact, this kind of thing is usually a confrontation between men, but today, their two big men have completely become a foil. I watched the confrontation between the two women here for a long time. In the process, both of them couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. I''m afraid these two girls will break up and quarrel directly.


    OK, OK! It seems that ChuChu finally moved Gu Bingbing.


    "If it is an alliance, there should be many ways to operate. I understand your core idea." Gu Bingbing raised his head at this time, his eyes colorful, looking clearly: "you are a genius!"


    ChuChu''s face was slightly red, and he seemed a little embarrassed, but he was proud inside: Uh huh, right, right, right, yes, yes, you have too much insight! That''s it, boss. I''ll help you fix things up with my brother!


    Gu Bingbing naturally couldn''t see the gorgeous and colorful inner world. She then said, "the ancient clan is really too big. Every ancient clan is so big that it''s numbing. It''s also so big that people can''t make progress. There are too many excellent core sons and daughters, and they simply can''t exert their due abilities. It''s impossible to really rebel and turn around to fight against their own family."


    Luo Feihong inserted a sentence: "the key is to fail."


    Pooh!


    ChuChu almost laughed on one side.


    Chu Mo has long been used to Luo Feihong''s speaking style.


    Gu Bingbing is not so familiar with Luo Feihong, but she is familiar with Luo Luo! Lolo is actually such a temperament. He couldn''t help glancing at Luo Feihong and said, "I also said that you are different from Luo Luo and how used you are to doing research."


    "Tell the truth." Luo Feihong''s aggrieved way.


    "Indeed, it''s because I can''t do it. Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people have already rebelled." Gu Bingbing said, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    "A huge ancient clan, just the number of legitimate descendants, is an amazing number. There are too many people, and there are too many excellent people. Moreover, many relationships between legitimate descendants are also strange and tense. Each has his own thoughts." Gu Bingbing said, unable to help thinking of her brother Gu Dong. That is a very clear example.


    A half brother at any time, but there is no kinship with her.


    "Yes, for the ancient people, in fact, even if the children below really revolt or want to set up their own doors, most of them are ignored. Because those who revolt will soon be suppressed. Few of those who set up their own doors can really stand firm. Therefore, the huge ancient people are like a huge empire. The princes and princes below make a fuss casually, and they don''t care at all." Luo Feihong said faintly.


    Delivered at midnight!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!!!!!! (to be continued.)


    Inside, novels are updated quickly, advertisements are few, chapters are complete, and theft prevention is broken]

 Chapter 1614

    Luo Feihong is serious. He will never have less in his mind than any so-called top talents. Otherwise, he, the first person of the young generation of the Luoshui family, will never be recognized by so many people. The first person... Is by no means the most powerful, at least, not only that.


    Their understanding and control of the current situation and their analysis and understanding of people''s hearts are definitely the best and the top one.


    Soon, Gu Bingbing began to carefully discuss the plan of how to establish this alliance.


    They are all people who do things. They don''t like to be sloppy, and they won''t hesitate. When they all realize that this thing can be done and are more than half sure that it can be done well, they will directly take action.


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and said in his heart that it should be done!


    Chu Mo actually knew the benefits of this alliance from the beginning! He doesn''t want to stand in front of the stage, but in fact, he is the real core! Even the idea of alliance was first put forward by him.


    But he will never show off anything, even with Gu Bingbing, he will not say. He wants to show all this scenery.


    This discussion between the two women is a day!


    In this process, Chu Mo and Luo Feihong can only silently pick up a few fierce beasts from the storage space, cut meat and barbecue with daohuo.


    At last, the fragrance interrupted the conversation of the two little greedy insects, and then the four people began to eat it.


    "Delicious!" Gu Bingbing''s mouth was dripping oil, and he looked at several people in surprise: "where did you get this? Is this at least four kinds of beast meat of ancestral cultivation?"


    Luo Feihong glanced at Chu Mo, and youyou said, "at first, we robbed the ancestral beast all the way. At first, we were looking for the kind with hostility. Later, brother Chu''s murderous spirit was too heavy to hide. I couldn''t hide the magic tools I made to suppress the breath to the Great Holy Land... So, there was almost no such kind of hostile ancestral beast. Then, brother Chu began to find reasons."


    "...." Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face. Then he asked Luo Feihong, "then?"


    "Then... Then of course, it''s all kinds of trouble!" Luo Feihong said, "for example, why are you looking at me? What are your eyes? Are you dissatisfied with me? Then start fighting and kill; another example is that you are blocking my way, and you are too ugly to affect my mood. You are so beautiful, I want to eat you... Then start fighting and kill."


    "...." Gu Bingbing almost sprayed out the meat in his mouth, staring at Chu Mo dumbfounded: "are you really doing this?"


    "Cough..." Chu Mo glanced at Luo Feihong, then took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "it''s not so serious, but it''s true that they have strong hostility to me."


    "Brother, that''s a strong alert, okay? Your murderous spirit is earth shattering. You can scare several people to death! Who is not afraid of it?" ChuChu couldn''t help but go out on the side.


    Gu Bingbing looked regretful: "Oh, really, next time there is such a thing, you must bring me. How fun!"


    "...." all of them were speechless.


    Then Luo Feihong shrugged and looked at it clearly: "see, I tell you, this is the mentality of the ancient children in the world of channel at present. Everyone is bored to the extreme!"


    Gu Bingbing stared: "how fun it is! It''s so cool! Seriously, I wanted to be a masked robber for a while! At that time, I was also an idol of saran robber, and I wanted to build a masked robber. Later, my father scolded me..."


    Several people couldn''t help laughing. Luo Feihong said, "I''ve done a lot of such things. By the way, speaking of the saran thief, her nest... It seems that it''s not far from here?"


    Chu Mo also looked at Gu Bingbing: "saran hasn''t been in trouble again in the past two years?"


    "Many spies have been sent to look for your whereabouts everywhere." Gu Bingbing smiled and said, "I miss you."


    "Ah, is there such a thing?" ChuChu immediately looked excited: "talk about it!"


    Gu Bingbing glanced clearly: "do you know why I trust him so much?"


    Luo Feihong shook his head, "I don''t know. It''s supposed that you... Don''t have such a good relationship."


    ChuChu said on one side, "just say directly, isn''t it over that my brother and Bingbing should have been opposed?"


    Gu Bingbing smiled and nodded, "yes, it should be opposite. It''s easy for me to get a god seal token. As a result, I was stunned as soon as I met. How can there be only 48? As a result, I learned the truth of the matter through some information recorded on the God seal list. I really hate this guy."


    Saying this, Gu Bingbing turned to ChuChu: "do you mind if I say so?"


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. You said you said, then what happened?" A clear face curious about the baby''s appearance.


    "Later..." Gu Bingbing laughed about her fate with Chu mo.


    "If that group of people really succeeded, then, after I came to Cang ancient city, I could only see a huge mess. I had no intention and was unable to deal with those families who ate inside and outside. Fortunately, there was childe Chu, who took Zi Dao and ouyangfei..." speaking of this, Gu Bingbing couldn''t help laughing and looking at Luo Feihong: "the two who escaped from your Luoshui family."


    "You don''t have to explain, I know." Luo Feihong''s face was gloomy and he felt disgraceful at all. People who run out of their own homes, but now they are thriving here.


    "Hehe, he took the two of them, and a general in the gray ground, and destroyed the conspiracy between the Cang ancient city families and the saran thieves. This is equivalent to helping me a great deal." Gu Bingbing said.


    Although he already knew some of Chu Mo''s experience, Luo Feihong couldn''t help looking at Chu Mo with admiration after hearing Gu Bingbing talk about the more detailed inside story.


    Clear heart: if brother wants to stand in front and become the person who attracts attention, he will certainly do better than me!


    Not to mention anything else, just a non human spirit in the gray ground, or a general, can willingly follow his brother, which can definitely make countless people lose their chin.


    Luo Feihong also admired this matter, and was also very interested in the general of the one eyed clan.


    Gu Bingbing then said, "then, saran took more than 3000 elites of the saran thieves to attack Cang ancient city. They pointed out the families in Cang ancient city. They really wanted to do this, but in front of me, they were hitting my face! Even if those families I was going to destroy, I couldn''t let them do it!"


    ChuChu said, "this is not a slap in the face, this is the real meaning of killing people. If you do this in front of you, then you, the city Lord... May become the shortest lived City Lord in history, and bear endless curses. You can''t wash away all your life. Unless one day, you can destroy the whole saran thief."


    "Yes, I made up my mind at that time to fight to the end even if I died on the spot!" Gu Bingbing thought of the scene at that time and sighed a little. He glanced at Chu Mo next to him and whispered, "at that time, it was him again. He rushed out directly, cut off saran''s arm with a knife, and then... He directly controlled saran. Have you ever heard that Saran was so embarrassed?"


    Chu Mo didn''t tell Luo Feihong and Chu Chu so much about this matter, otherwise, he was a little flattering about his suspicion.


    So they were stunned on the spot when they heard such details for the first time. It even shocked them more than Chu Mo''s three knives cleaved a peak non life spirit in the ancestral realm.


    The non life spirit at the peak of the ancestral realm is certainly not as powerful as the human beings in the same realm.


    In a certain realm, human beings in the same realm are usually inferior to non human spirits in the same realm. But at the level of holy land, great holy land... And even higher ancestral land, non human spirits are generally not rivals of human monks in the same realm unless they have a great chance to get the real top ancient scriptures.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s three knives split a non life spirit at the peak of his ancestral realm, strong to strong, but not as strong as the shock brought by his single move to stop saran.


    Who is saran?


    Her name, I''m afraid, to some extent, is much more famous than those ancient family owners and high-level officials!


    After all, many people have to say the names of those ancient family owners, they really may not be able to say it. But to say that Saran, the leader of the saran thieves... Almost everyone knows it.


    "So fierce?" Luo Feihong twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth: "it''s more terrible than I imagined..."


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo and passed another level in his heart. I''m afraid no one will be the opponent of my brother if you fight alone.


    Gu Bingbing said with a smile, "that was the first time I saw childe Chu, but it was his second time to help me, and it was also his first time to save me!"


    "It''s not that serious." Chu Mo smiled bitterly.


    "Yes." Gu Bingbing said seriously, "if you don''t show up that day, I will definitely fight with saran. Even if I have a magic weapon that can escape safely, in that case, I will never escape!"


    Luo Feihong and ChuChu all nodded seriously. There is really no second way to do this. Because this is a major issue!


    Chu Mo smiled and didn''t refute anything.


    Gu Bingbing said, "help me for the third time, and save me for the second time... It happened after saran robber retreated. That was also the most dangerous time. You may think that Saran won''t really kill me. Even if I try my best, I may not die. But this third time, if there is no prince Chu, I must be really dead."


    When Gu Bingbing finished the process of Chu Mo saving her for the third time, Chu Chu and Luo Feihong were all stunned. I can hardly speak.


    For a long time, ChuChu whispered, "it''s really romantic... How much cause and effect and fate is this?"


    "Well, it''s definitely great fate." Luo Feihong looked serious.


    Gu Bingbing smiled like a flower and was very happy. (to be continued.)


    ;

 Chapter 1615

    It was originally said that Saran sent people to look for Chu Mo, but she dragged her fate with Chu Mo all the way. How could Gu Bingbing be unhappy? In her heart, Jane and Luo Feihong were so excited that they were really smart people. No need to remind!


    In this regard, Chu Mo chose to play dumb.


    Gu Bingbing didn''t continue to attack. She knew clearly in her heart that she couldn''t force too hard. This kind of thing had better come naturally. There is no need to do anything. At this level, I can see a lot of things very thoroughly. Even if there is a little girl''s mentality, in fact, which monk in ancestral realm is really a child?


    Therefore, Gu Bingbing cleverly changed the topic and talked about the changes in Cang ancient city in the past two years since Chu Mo left.


    Overall, Cang ancient city has developed quite well in the past two years. When Gu Bingbing arrived at Cang ancient city that day, the thunder method also received a lot of praise within the ancient god family.


    There is nothing to say about this. You can''t be soft in the face of traitors. In the face of foreign enemies, we will not show weakness.


    It''s Gu Bingbing''s ability to repel the saran thieves!


    However, many people in the ancient god family are very interested in those mysterious monks. Trying to find out the details of Chu Mo several people. Gu Bingbing has long been prepared for this. Zi Dao and ouyangfei are packaged by her as a couple who have experienced all over the world. Mona was packaged by her as a mysterious non human mysterious power.


    As for Chu Mo, he is a peerless strong man who can''t see the end.


    In fact, it is not only the people of the saran thief who are looking for Chu Mo, the ancient god family and several other ancient families, but also looking for him.


    Who doesn''t want to draw close to such a brilliant and peerless strong man? Fortunately, Chu Mo left, otherwise, even if he won''t reveal his identity in the past two years, he will have to be annoyed.


    "It''s much better now. In two years, they haven''t found you at all. They can''t get any information from the 48 people around me." Speaking of this, Gu Bingbing also said with some regret: "in fact, at first, if it weren''t for Gu Dong and a group of traitors around me, the story of the son of Chu beheading himself could not have been spread. Now the whole channel almost knows what it should know. It''s really boring."


    "There is no way to do this. No matter how excellent a person is, he will always make some young mistakes." ChuChu smiled and comforted, "at least now, such a thing will not happen next to you."


    Gu Bingbing said, "definitely not!"


    The next day, at the call of Gu Bingbing, the monkey seven brothers secretly rushed to this secret cave.


    Today, although there are still many spies and spies from various forces in Cang ancient city, on the whole, it is completely under the control of Gu Bingbing. It''s not difficult for Gu Bingbing to do something behind their backs.


    When the monkey seven brothers came here and saw Chu Mo and others, they were all very surprised.


    Two years is not long, but they have been missing Chu mo. Not for anything else, just for the friendship between friends.


    Chu Mo showed that he made an introduction to each other, and then simply but in detail told some information to the seven brothers of the monkey.


    The monkey glanced at the other brothers. It''s inconvenient for him to say too much about this kind of thing.


    The six saints didn''t have any opinions, and even hoped that Luo Feihong could work out a specific plan faster.


    Annihilation... Naturally, no one wants it. Integration... Is also the worst policy. Although it is acceptable, there is still some fear in my heart. Even if it was once a complete soul, now it has its own thinking and personality. This is totally different from the separation of thousands of people and the final return of thousands of ways.


    Therefore, the best result, of course, is to meet each other, and then become closer relatives than brothers and twins. Like Chu Mo and Chu Chu... They are very envious.


    Luo Feihong directly ran the reincarnation Avenue and began to carefully check the soul status of the six saints. Relatively speaking, the six saints who did not step into the ancestral realm were easier to be seen through.


    But this is not the case!


    It took Luo Feihong a long time to finish watching a kundasheng. Then, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and muttered, "no... this is abnormal?"


    Kun Dasheng looked at Luo Feihong nervously.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but directly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Luo Feihong frowned, shook his head and said, "Kun Daoyou''s soul... Well, it has been replenished! And... It''s a perfect complement! It''s really strange... Kun Daoyou in Zujing didn''t replenish the soul, just like at the beginning, but the strength of the soul is very strong, but Kun Daoyou in the Great Holy Land... Has perfectly replenished all the souls! Now, three souls and seven souls are in place! This is really a miracle! Miracle!"


    Luo Feihong said, looking at Kun Dasheng curiously, "what have you experienced?"


    The six Kun Dasheng brothers looked at each other, and finally turned their eyes to the monkey.


    The crowd also followed their six eyes and looked at the monkey.


    The monkey blinked innocently, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Brother monkey, I seem to remember something." The cat Saint frowned and said, "do you remember the flat peach tree in Taishang?"


    "You say that stingy old peach tree?" The monkey bared his teeth and said with a smile, "of course I remember that stingy old man."


    The cat Saint said, "do you still remember what Taishang said... After we stole peaches?"


    The monkey thought for a while, and then said, "remember, remember, it seems... What do you say, a group of little bunnies ate so many flat peaches secretly, but they made a perfect mix, and it''s cheaper for you!"


    The monkey said, frowning and saying, "that perfection? Is it this perfection?"


    The whole cave was suddenly silent!


    Everyone, all with a shocked expression!


    Among these creatures present, one is counted as one. Which one is not that kind of smart person?


    As long as there is a little clue, these creatures present, any one, can catch a lot of things!


    But now, they are scared!


    Because of this, it''s really frightening!


    Eating the flat peaches of the old peach tree can perfectly replenish the souls? What does that mean? It shows that as long as we find the old peach tree, we can perfectly solve the crisis of annihilation when two people meet in the mirror universe!


    This is amazing!


    Is there such a magical peach in this world?


    "Don''t worry... Don''t worry!" Chu Mo took a deep breath and looked at the crowd: "let Fei Hong verify one by one. Moreover, don''t be happy too early. Even if the verification is completed and it proves that all six of them are in a state of spiritual perfection, it may not be true that they are eating the peach. Even if they are eating the peach, where can we find the old peach tree?"


    The monkey said to one side, "yes, although the Supreme Master has never said the origin of the old peach tree, I can feel that the Supreme Master also respected the old peach tree in the past. That is to say, the old stingy, at that time, was not necessarily worse than the realm of the Supreme Master. It is estimated that it is purely a kind of fate to let us pick peaches. I don''t care about our little guys, give us a chance."


    The other six saints nodded one after another. Today, they are not the naughty little guys they used to be. Naturally, you can think of the cause and effect.


    "In any case, if it can be verified, it will have extremely far-reaching significance for the whole world." Said plainly.


    But in Chu Mo''s heart, he thought: according to the monkey, Taishang knew this in the past. Great mercy on the ether, why didn''t he do it? Or can''t you do that? Or... Dare not?


    Of course, this is just a guess of Chu Mo, and he didn''t say it.


    Then, Luo Feihong spent nine cattle and two tigers, and finally looked at the six saints one by one. Finally, under the strong request of the monkey, he gritted his teeth and insisted, and took a look at the monkey''s. This is also a huge consumption for luofeihong. But he didn''t complain at all. His eyes were full of excitement!


    First, he found a big secret; Secondly, although this kind of casting consumes a lot for him, it also has great benefits for his reincarnation Avenue!


    Pengdasheng, perfect; Bull Demon saint, perfect; Cat saint, perfect; Xue Jiao, the great sage, is perfect; Kun Dasheng, perfect; The great sage of fox heaven, complete. Monkey... Perfect!


    The souls of the seven flat peaches who have eaten the old peach tree are all perfect!


    Three souls, perfect to amazing!


    Especially the monkey''s soul, because it may be an abnormal number, his three souls are not only perfect, but also... The power fluctuation above is something Luo Feihong has never seen in other creatures!


    In addition to a Chu Mo he can''t see through, the monkey''s three souls are the strongest he has ever seen!


    "This is definitely a great discovery!" Luo Feihong said excitedly, "although I''m not completely sure about the effect of eating the flat peaches on the old peach tree, I can calculate that probability. If you haven''t had other common adventures, then this probability has accounted for 90%


    Gu Bingbing immediately said with a serious face, "I swear by the original God that everything I see, hear and do not spread today. If there is any violation, I am willing to bear the pain of death and never be reborn!"


    At this time, all the others reacted and swore there with one voice.


    This matter matters too much!


    It is absolutely the same important event as Chu Mo''s beheading God.


    It is no exaggeration to say that with these two means, the alliance they are about to establish will definitely grow into a terrible behemoth in the future!


    It is only a matter of time to surpass all ancient tribes.


    But the premise, at this stage, must be absolutely confidential! There must be no half disclosure, otherwise, one of these people present is one, and no one can run away!


    Including Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing, these ancient clans are also unlikely to be spared. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1616

    Therefore, this oath is made by everyone, including Chu mo. After all the people swore, he said plainly, "can brother monkey go to find the Supreme Master?"


    The monkey was momentarily stunned, then nodded and said, "Taishang''s whereabouts are uncertain. According to my understanding, he may be somewhere in the guard channel, but my... Is just a guess. I''m not sure whether I can find this place, but I can try it."


    "Well, please, brother monkey." ChuChu smiles sweetly and thanks seriously.


    The monkey scratched his head a little embarrassed and said, "I can say first that I really can''t find the old man. Moreover, even if I find it, I can''t guarantee that the old peach tree is still there. But I will try my best."


    "Just try your best." Chu Mo said aside, "if it were really that simple and easy, I think this problem should have been solved long ago. It has not changed until today, which can only show that it is not as simple as we imagined."


    Everyone nodded.


    Later, they got together again to discuss the way ahead.


    Basically, ChuChu and Gu Bingbing are talking, and everyone is listening. Occasionally insert a word or two to add.


    The group gathered here and talked all night. By dawn the next day, almost everything was discussed.


    Luo Feihong wants to return to Luoshui family with ChuChu. They can''t leave for too long. Especially Luo Feihong, otherwise it will cause unnecessary doubt.


    The six saints also got satisfactory results, because according to Luo Feihong''s theory, even if they see another self one day, nothing unknown will happen. Because their souls are completely complemented, and they are already perfect souls.


    I believe this result is also a best result for the other six.


    Of course, Luo Feihong''s theory still needs time to be verified. There is no need to take great risks to meet for the time being.


    Luo Feihong took ChuChu to leave directly. Before leaving, ChuChu took Chu Mo''s hand and looked reluctant.


    "Brother, take care and be careful. Although we all know your combat power, there is a stronger existence in this world after all."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I''ll take care."


    "Try to find my two sisters in law as soon as possible." ChuChu said, chuckling, "and Gu Bingbing is a good person..."


    Chu Mo glanced at her: "all right, don''t get involved in adult affairs."


    "Hum, in terms of age, I''m older than you!" Chu Chu couldn''t help but be coquettish, stared at Chu Mo, and then gave Chu Mo a reluctant smile. He waved to Gu Bingbing and others in the distance, and directly rose up with Luo Feihong, flew into the void, and disappeared in an instant.


    The monkey is also on the road. He is an acute child. He must do what he promised immediately.


    However, before the monkeys set out on the road, Chu Mo seriously suggested that they be beheaded.


    The monkey and the other six saints refused again. The monkey also said with a serious face, "didn''t you say that you helped two people cut off the Godhead before?"


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded.


    The monkey said, "wait a few years... If they have no problem with everything, help us again! Although only the person in charge of the God sealing token knows this, don''t forget that the God sealing list is not in the hands of Miss Bing! The General Guo you helped before not only holds the God sealing token, but also the God sealing list."


    Chu Mo nodded. This is really a problem. After cutting off the Godhead, nine times out of ten that name will disappear from the list of gods. Once such a thing happens in a large area, it will certainly not be concealed.


    The monkey glanced at Chu Mo: "everyone is good friends, and we can understand your mood. When we are not afraid of that day, that place, or everyone... I am the first to ask you to cut off this damn God!"


    The monkey said, lifting up freely on his face and disappearing directly.


    There must be some special connection between it and Taishang and Buddha. Although saying it may not guarantee to find them, in fact, it knows something in its heart.


    It''s just that it doesn''t make much sense to just find Taishang. We need that old peach tree.


    Moreover, monkeys understand that everyone also understands one thing, that is, even if they find the old peach tree, it is not possible to get the answer they want!


    As Chu Mo said, the existence of Taishang''s great compassion and breadth of mind knows that the flat peach of the old peach tree can solve this crisis, but why hasn''t he done so? Only the monkey and the six saints, by chance, stole a pile of peaches and inadvertently lifted the crisis?


    However, it is man-made. Everyone has a good wish to promote this matter in their hearts. Otherwise, if no one does it, this kind of crisis will exist forever.


    Even if it doesn''t work, you should clearly know where it doesn''t work.


    The six saints also left directly. They came secretly and went back secretly.


    Here in this cave, only Gu Bingbing and Chu Mo are left.


    Gu Bingbing gently lifted her hair with her hand. Inadvertently, she showed endless amorous feelings. Looking at Chu Mo, she smiled: "do you have any new plans for coming back this time?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Gu Bingbing.


    Gu Bingbing continued: "We don''t need you to do anything in the early stage of our discussion. We can do it. In each ancient race, we have our own circles. It''s not difficult to establish this alliance. The difficulty is the subsequent development and expansion process. Whether it''s to supplement the souls in the soul, or to behead the gods and set free those deceived ''false gods'' on the list of gods, these two things can pierce the sky. To be honest, I don''t want you to take the risk. "


    Before Chu Mo could speak, Gu Bingbing continued, "so I want to find a way to contact those who can master both the list of gods and the token of gods, and they must be one with us. In this way, they also have to make a heavy oath."


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at Gu Bingbing: "how much trouble you have."


    "This is also for myself." Gu Bingbing youyou said, "I can feel that ChuChu''s heart is very big, and she is very ambitious. This is actually a good thing. We don''t have such a big pattern, and we didn''t want to achieve such a big thing. It''s best to have her to control the overall situation."


    Chu Mo nodded. He was not surprised that Chu Chu could become friends with Gu Bingbing.


    "There is another thing I don''t want to tell you, but my heart tells me that I should tell you." Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo, and there seemed to be a faint resentment in his eyes.


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at her strangely.


    "I seem to have got a little clue about... Your two ladies." Gu Bingbing finally said it.


    "What?" Chu Merton was surprised and looked at Gu Bingbing: "really?"


    Gu Bingbing smiled gently: "Well, it''s also a coincidence. You know, our ancient god family is very large, and there are countless legitimate children, and the intelligence ability is naturally particularly terrible. My authority was originally not the senior group in the ancient god family. So I''m not qualified to obtain a lot of intelligence. However, with your blessing, with your help, I have a firm foothold in Cang ancient city, and defeated the group of saran thieves. This makes me in the ancient god family Was rewarded. The most substantial reward is that the three words of the previous generation of the city Lord were removed, and I became the city Lord of Cang ancient city! "


    "Congratulations!" Chu Mo''s face showed a happy smile.


    "Thank you." Gu Bingbing smiled: "after becoming the city master of Cang ancient city, the family raised my authority and sequence in the family by two levels. Originally, becoming the city master can only be raised by one level, but the contribution of defeating the saran thieves and calming Cang ancient city is great, which is equivalent to a shock to the inside and maintaining the image of the ancient god family. Therefore, I was raised by two levels. In this way, I can access more information."


    Chu Mo listened quietly, but his heart was not calm. He worked hard to enter the channel, not to build a force, let alone to uncover many shocking secrets. But to find his two wives and save them!


    This is what he really wants to do!


    Gu Bingbing said: "Just a while ago, I got a message that there was a place called Xiushui villa in the central area of the passage. It was said that the place had been quite mysterious since ancient times. No one could get close to that place, and it seemed to be isolated from the world and never communicate with the outside world. But recently, someone was suddenly born there, and directly found the people of the ancient god family, saying that they wanted to exchange some cultivation resources. Those cultivation resources, and Not so advanced... "


    Speaking of this, Gu Bingbing looks at Chu Mo: "This is not high-level. It doesn''t mean the level, but the cultivation resources, which should be used by the monks in the Great Holy Land! The other party''s requirements are very high, requiring all the cultivation resources, and the level must be those of the latest grade. Hehe, you know? I took a look at those materials, and even I was a little surprised, because even if they were me... In that realm, they rarely got those things. They took them to exchange cultivation Materials, even better, are all real top-level materials. This business, it can be said that the ancient god family is very profitable. But those people in our family feel a little strange. So I shared it with intelligence information. Ancient people are like this. Once there is anything abnormal or uncertain, they will share the intelligence information, and maybe someone will know what is going on. "


    Gu Bingbing said so much in one breath, and then looked at Chu Mo: "I guess no one except me will feel anything abnormal about this information. In fact, there are a lot of such information every day. The reason why I feel a little strange is that when people on our side asked about it curiously, they once said it was for the cultivation of two young ladies."


    Hearing this, Chu Mo frowned and looked at Gu Bingbing: "if it''s just like this, it shouldn''t be enough to explain what''s too big a problem?"


    Gu Bing nodded: "of course, I looked back and found some other clues about Xiushui villa."


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1617

    Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing: "are there other clues?"


    Gu Bing nodded: "Don''t question the intelligence and information ability of the ancient people. Although almost all the ancient people are rotten, they have a strong foundation. That''s why I never thought about establishing an alliance in secret. I can''t hide the eyes of those who care. But about you, you must be very careful! Don''t worry, the whole Cang ancient city, now the overall situation is under our own control. Nothing will happen Information flows out. "


    Gu Bingbing then said, "when I read the information of Xiushui villa, I found that the history of this villa is quite amazing! It should have existed for more than 30000 eras."


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath, and looked at Gu Bingbing with a shocked face.


    30000 eras?


    How many eras can a monk in ancestral realm live in total?


    If you can''t step into the realm of Taishang, even if you survive the era robberies, you can only live for about 72 eras in the end, right? In the seventy-two eras, a giant of ancestral realm, when he could not break through, either chose to seal himself. Become one of the "details" of his family.


    When the family is robbed, they will be awakened and contribute their last strength to the family!


    At that time, the ancestral monk was absolutely not afraid of death. Because death is only in front of them! There is no difference between living thousands of years more and living thousands of years less.


    Or, you will find a way to choose reincarnation.


    Just reincarnation, no one remembers what happened before his death, which is actually a very sad thing.


    Just like many people think that Chu Mo''s previous life should be the "unparalleled son of Chu" in the channel. But in fact, even if it was... Chu Mo didn''t remember all kinds of previous lives. The so-called awakening, how can we wake up? No one will know.


    Monks in ancestral realm can live for more than 70 eras at most, which is already a great longevity. But that Xiushui villa has existed for more than 30000 eras? What is this concept?


    Who is the owner of Xiushui villa? They never interact with the outside world, which is a mess!


    Gu Bingbing then said, "then, I conveniently checked the age when the Chu royal family really annihilated... You know, this information is actually a little taboo. I''m not qualified to check it at the previous level. After the investigation, I found a problem. That is, the age when the Chu royal family really annihilated should be more than a dozen eras ago. Speaking of it, it''s really a long time ago."


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "it''s a long time ago, a million years ago! But what''s the relationship between the Chu royal family and Xiushui villa?"


    Gu Bingbing said, "it seems like this. There is a long time difference between the two. But just before the demise of the Chu royal family, a mysterious man appeared in Xiushui villa and once visited the Chu royal family. This matter is very secret and the level is also very high. At my current level, I am barely qualified to check it."


    The current level of ancient Bingbing is actually not low. In the whole ancient god family, she can be regarded as the number one person. She said that she was barely qualified to consult, which showed that this information was highly confidential.


    "The reason why this information is not set as top secret is that the person who went out of Xiushui villa did not take any other action in the following years. Therefore, this matter can only be regarded as a coincidence. It became a small spray in the massive information and sank at the bottom of the ancient god family information." Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo: "you know, the history of the channel, in fact, there have been faults, but no one knows when it began. But a place that existed 30000 eras ago is so unknown until today. This is not normal!"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Gu Bingbing said, "then, I checked the existence time of the ancient god family and found that it was about 40000 eras ago... The ancestor of the ancient god family established this family."


    Chu Mo whispered, "that is to say, the ancient god family now... Has existed for more than five billion years?"


    Gu Bing nodded: "Even I was startled at that time. For more than five billion years, how many generations will it have to go through? The word" ancient clan "is really no exaggeration. It''s too old. Let''s go back to the topic just now. After discovering this, I thought, who is the owner of Xiushui villa? Moreover, in these billions of years, they have almost never been born! They are the real hermit family! The only one is pitiful According to the birth records, it was the first time that people there went to the Chu royal family; The second time is to exchange the cultivation resources for the two great holy land monks to attack the ancestral realm. "


    Gu Bingbing said here and looked at Chu Mo: "your two wives, who were taken away from the luotian universe a few years ago, are the cultivation of the great holy land. And those who have the ability to enter the luotian universe to take them away, it is estimated that only the super realm. Xiushui Villa is too mysterious, but I think there must be a super realm in it! Now, do you still think this... Has nothing to do with it?"


    "But as far as I know, even if it is the supreme, Shouyuan is not endless, not really immortal. Shouyuan of the Supreme... Should be... Less than a thousand eras?" Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing: "and the Xiushui villa you said has existed for 30000 eras..."


    Because Xie Xie once said that his master, big foot evil, has lived for more than 50 million years, with more than half of his life. That is to say, the longevity of Taishang is not so long ago that it should be less than a thousand eras.


    Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo: "don''t you know that the supreme realm can live for decades?"


    "..." Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing and shook his head in surprise: "I don''t know."


    Gu Bingbing sighed softly and said, "it''s true! Even if it''s too high, it can''t reach the point of immortality. But they can easily choose reincarnation. Moreover, almost all of them are outliers of the universe!"


    Chu Mo was shocked and looked at Gu Bingbing: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, no one knows how many years they''ve lived, the supreme masters you''ve heard of now!" Gu Bingbing sighed softly: "It''s actually very rare for creatures to break through the realm from ancestral realm to Taishang! It can be said that there is a real Dam between ancestral realm and Taishang! This dam... Is enough to block countless creatures. But as long as they can really cross this dam and reach the level of Taishang, they can really cross the world. Longevity is coming... They can choose reincarnation, and it doesn''t matter which universe they reincarnate to, or even Occasionally reveal a little bit of soul power, and there is another self in the mirror universe... It doesn''t matter. Anyway, they definitely have a way to awaken the memory of the previous life in the shortest time. Then use the shortest time to practice the whole realm again. Therefore, you have seen many monks who rushed into the ancestral realm. But have you ever seen someone hit Taishang? Even before a person steps into the supreme realm, you may not even see him at all, let alone hear of him! "


    "According to you, the owner of Xiushui villa is probably such a super realm? Then, he reincarnated dozens of times?" Chu Mo still felt a little strange.


    "I guess so, because Xiushui villa is too abnormal." Gu Bingbing said seriously, "a place that can exist for 30000 eras, it doesn''t make sense to be so unknown in the whole channel. To be honest, if it wasn''t so strong and there was no terrorist presence behind it, I''m afraid it would have been destroyed by these ancient tribes. How can it exist today? In fact, any place that can stand in the channel for more than 1000 eras is not simple."


    Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing with some speechless, and had to say that the monks who had reached this level of cultivation had a terrifying mental strength. That kind of computing ability is by no means unimaginable to ordinary people. They can even calculate the entire trajectory of the vast universe!


    But Gu Bingbing''s powerful analytical ability still makes Chu Mo feel amazing. If it were him, I''m afraid it would be difficult to find several key intersection points in that infinite information.


    Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo''s expression and knew what he was thinking, Laughed: "In fact, it''s not as magical as you think. You don''t know the source of the ancient clan''s information and intelligence. Although it''s confidential, it doesn''t matter to you. It''s a huge Dharma array, which is specially used to deal with all the intelligence! No matter what information is reported there, once it is reported, it can never be erased artificially, unless... The Dharma array can be destroyed. But this kind of thing, as long as the ancient clan survives, the Dharma array won''t have a problem. When querying, As long as the mind is thinking about what you want to check, all relevant information will be transmitted to your spiritual consciousness. It will be much simpler to calculate in this way. Moreover, the biggest advantage is that as long as your permission is sufficient, others will not know any information you consult. "


    "I see." Chu Mo sighed, and said that even if it was so, it must be quite difficult to find out the extent of ancient Bingbing. For example, how on earth did she find out about Xiushui villa? It must be after consulting countless information that we finally found it.


    This payment is really a huge favor. Although Chu Mo didn''t say anything, he remembered it in his heart.


    "Compared with your kindness to me, this thing is really nothing." Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo and smiled. She is very smart. Naturally, she can feel Chu Mo''s thoughts from his expression. She looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "I just want to help you find them as soon as possible. Of course, these are all my inferences, and I can''t guarantee that it must be true. I just think there is a connection between the two."


    "This news is already very important to me!" Chu Mo looked at Gu Bingbing with a grateful face.


    Gu Bingbing sighed in his heart, then smiled and said, "Xiushui villa, it should be more than two years away from us. If you use the transmission array, you can get there in about three months." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1618

    Walking in the mountains and rivers of the passage again, Chu Mo''s heart is still full of emotion. The Chinese website has a high starting point and naturally has more information. Although Gu Bingbing''s words to him all came from her calculation and inference, it has to be said that Chu Mo can''t grasp those information now!


    A villa that existed 30, 000 eras ago has been silent and located there for countless years. No one bothered, and no one came out of there.


    From billions of years ago to today, it is remarkable to keep a low profile. But even so, ancient Bingbing still found some flaws. Of course, there are reasons why ancient Bingbing is extremely excellent, but more of them are the terrible things of these ancient tribes!


    It''s really not too much to describe these ancient tribes with horror.


    Chu Mo finally figured out why these ancient people''s children dared to toss about in all kinds of ways, which was simply a kind of death.


    For example, if Luo Feihong is in Luo Tianxian domain, he will inevitably be cultivated into a family''s future star and treated as a pillar of talent. If he dared to toss around so blindly and roar in front of hundreds of millions of creatures: the bastards of the Luoshui family would have been cleaned up by the older people.


    Spanking is definitely light!


    But in the eyes of the ancient people of the channel, this is just a naughty descendant. Although everyone disagreed with ChuChu, someone even ran out to assassinate ChuChu. But in the final analysis, this kind of thing is nothing to the whole Luoshui family.


    No real big man came out to scold, let alone to investigate and deal with this matter.


    Then, in the eyes of Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing, they took a vote of the legitimate children of the major ancient tribes and formed an alliance to fight against these ancient tribes. It doesn''t look too concerned. Because these ancient people have too much background, they don''t care about such small fights of children at all.


    Of course, if this alliance really grows into a behemoth one day, it may also attract great attention. But in the early days, few people really cared about their tosses.


    On the contrary, Chu Mo, whether Luo Feihong or Gu Bingbing, is particularly cautious. Deep in their hearts, they completely disagree with Chu Mo''s cutting off the gods of those friends, because Chu Mo''s ability is completely shaking the foundation of these ancient families!


    No matter how huge a force is, it can''t stand Chu Mo''s rebellious ability.


    However, it is precisely because these ancient tribes are so huge that their internal children do not care about the existence of such a person as Chu mo.


    Perhaps, only the real heirs of these ancient families will regard Chu Mo as an enemy. Others, such as Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing, all want to work with Chu Mo to create a huge emerging force. It''s best to suppress their own family directly!


    Chu Mo thought it was treason before, but now he finally figured out that it was by no means treason. But they all want to go to a higher level on the road of becoming a Tao!


    To put it bluntly, it''s luck!


    Chu Mo was also inferred from a series of performances of Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing after they met.


    Indeed, Chu Mo''s vision and the information he has are indeed inferior to Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing, the legitimate sons of these big families. This is innate. Chu Mo can''t compare it.


    But in terms of brain and computing ability, Chu Mo will never be half inferior to them!


    Even, in some ways, Chu Mo is much better than them.


    Although Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing never showed any related emotions, Chu Mo still inferred.


    From what Gu Bingbing said to him, Chu Mo got this information!


    Even in these words, what Gu Bingbing said has nothing to do with it!


    But I can feel her emotion.


    She said that such a realm can live for decades! Wheels can be selected! But it''s extremely difficult to become the Supreme Master!


    From Zujing to Taishang, there is not a barrier, but a dam!


    In the passage, in any ancient clan, there may be several, or even a dozen, of the existence of the supreme realm. But compared with the overall number of this ancient people, it is really too insignificant!


    Why is that?


    In Chu Mo''s view, it''s actually luck!


    An ancient people, that kind of luck accumulated over hundreds of millions of years, if you quantify it, it is definitely an amazing number. But these fortunes are all in the hands of this ancient minority. That is, the hands of those too high.


    The younger generation of the family, cultivation resources and so on, will definitely not be lacking. The whole huge family has a perfect system, which is specially used to cultivate the descendants of the family.


    If it is good enough, such as Gu Bingbing, it is not difficult to promote to the level of ancestral realm in a relatively short time. But if you want to continue to step up to a higher level, what you need is not only the resources of cultivation, but more, Qi!


    For these, Chu Mo understands by no means less than Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong. Even Chu Mo has experienced much more things than them along the way, and he should be more clear about this kind of things.


    But he didn''t dislike this kind of thing. For Chu Mo, it was also a happy scene for them to establish a huge alliance and compete for luck with these ancient tribes. It can also solve the problem of gods'' list. Why not?


    Chu Mo found the transmission array that Gu Bingbing said. Now it is quite desolate here, and there is no human habitation within millions of miles. This transmission array is also very old, and even looks a little broken. At first glance, Chu Mo doubted whether this transmission array could be used.


    Fortunately, according to the ancient method given to him by Gu Bingbing, Chu Mo successfully activated this transmission array.


    A ray of light lit up, and Chu Mo''s body disappeared in the vast mountains.


    Gu Bingbing told Chu Mo that these ancient transmission arrays are actually all over the whole channel. But there are not many people who can use them. And Gu Bingbing warned Chu Mo not to use the teleportation array once chased by the enemy. That is tantamount to showing the way for the enemy.


    Three months later.


    Chu Mo''s figure finally appeared in the middle of the channel, where a vast range of mountains, endless. The mountains are magnificent and magnificent. Chu Mo called out the ancient map from the sea of spiritual knowledge, determined his location, and then determined the location of Xiushui villa.


    It is less than half a day''s journey from where he is now.


    However, Chu Mo can clearly feel that there seems to be an unimaginable potential in the mountains and rivers here.


    How to say, there is nothing wrong with using divine consciousness. Nor can we feel the existence of any crisis.


    But Chu Mo, who was proficient in Feng Shui, felt something was wrong.


    Therefore, he stood there without moving, and began to use Feng Shui magic to move the mountains and earth.


    In an instant, a rumble came out!


    The vast mountains hundreds of millions of miles changed in an instant.


    A natural Dharma array directly trapped Chu Mo in it. But there was no attack.


    Chu Mo stood there, still motionless, feeling everything around him seriously.


    Although this dharma array has begun to work, there is still no human factor in Chu Mo''s perception!


    It seems that he caused trouble by himself. When he moved the mountains and rivers here, he inadvertently touched the spiritual pulse here, and then activated the natural Dharma array.


    But Chu Mo is very clear that the truth of the matter is definitely not like this.


    This is absolutely artificial!


    Think about why Xiushui villa can stand safely for 30000 eras in the powerful world of channel?


    Just rely on the mysterious Supreme Master behind it?


    That''s not enough!


    Chu Mo didn''t panic. He was patiently deducing a way out.


    Because this dharma array is more like a warning, a kind of friendly reminder. There is no killing machine in it.


    In the process of Chu Mo''s deduction, a figure appeared from afar. It was a teenager who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old. The skin is a little dark, but the appearance is not ugly. Thick eyebrows and big eyes, wearing a coarse cloth shirt.


    Chu Mo opened his eyes and looked at the young man. My heart was slightly surprised.


    Because the momentum of the boy is very strong, and he has reached the level of ancestral realm. The charm of the avenue is spreading on him. Seeing Chu Mo, he stopped far away and said coldly, "stranger, this is not where you should come. Leave quickly. Turn around and walk back, and you can go out."


    "Hello." Chu Mo smiled and looked at the boy, "did you set this array?"


    "This is not what you should ask." The teenager looked at Chu Mo with a serious face and even some vigilance: "leave quickly!"


    For Chu Mo, the boy''s breath is just a little strong; But for the boy, the handsome white man in front of him was like a terrible demon God!


    He hasn''t seen too many people from the outside world, even a total of only ten. But no one has ever brought such pressure to him.


    They never feel any pressure on the villa leader. But in their hearts, the villa leader is the same as God. For him, the white man in front of him must be incomparable with the villa leader. But it brought him a lot of pressure.


    Moreover, I don''t know why, seeing this person, he has a sense of boredom rising from the bottom of his heart. I can''t say why, but he hates this man very much.


    Chu Mo looked at the boy and sighed, "brother, you should learn to speak well."


    While talking, Chu Mo moved directly!


    No one expected Chu Mo to start at such a time. The boy didn''t expect it!


    When he saw the moment Chu Mo''s body disappeared, he felt bad, but before he reacted, a bloody long knife with a demon smell had been horizontal in front of his neck. (to be continued.)


    Inside, novels are updated quickly, advertisements are few, chapters are complete, and theft prevention is broken]

 Chapter 1619

    The boy''s body suddenly stiffened, and his majestic strength instantly condensed in his body, and he didn''t dare to burst out at all. He looked at Chu Mo with frightened eyes: "how can you move freely in this Wanfeng Dharma array?"


    "Now it seems that I should ask you instead of you." Chu Mo smiled gently, "offended!"


    With that, a terrible force of the road surged out along the blade of killing heaven, directly sealing the young man''s cultivation in an instant!


    "You..." the boy was almost mad with anger!


    He was directly suppressed before he even had time to show a move!


    If this gets out, it will definitely be laughed at to death by the people in the villa.


    But he really didn''t dare to resist. The knife... It''s not as simple as cutting his head horizontally in front of his neck. The weird smell that emanates from it can definitely make him die instantly!


    He could feel that power, so he didn''t dare to resist, and was directly controlled by Chu mo.


    The teenager frowned and glared at Chu Mo: "don''t think I''ll tell you anything, I won''t say anything!"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m not going to ask you anything." Chu Mo smiled, then continued to frown, sensing the Wanfeng Dharma array in the young man''s mouth.


    This array is really interesting, and the surprise of teenagers is normal. Because if you don''t understand the operation mode of this dharma array, you will definitely be unable to walk in it.


    However, Chu Mo has been studying Feng Shui magic for too long, and this dharma array... Is completely set up according to Feng Shui. So Chu Mo can walk freely here.


    However, the more Chu Mo studied this ten thousand peak Dharma array, the stronger the horror in his heart. Because... This dharma array gave him a very familiar feeling!


    "How is it possible?" Chu Mo couldn''t help but show surprise on his face.


    This dharma array is too close to the Feng Shui magic he learned!


    No, not close, this is the same source!


    Of course, the man who arranged the formation was many times better than him. At least, with Chu Mo''s current ability, it is impossible to lay such a Dharma array. However, it doesn''t mean that Chu Mo can''t understand this array!


    As long as he is given a little time, he can definitely get out of this formation smoothly all the way.


    But the question is, who on earth is this person?


    This is the territory of Xiushui villa. The people who set up this dharma array can only be the great energy in Xiushui villa. Even... It''s probably the very mysterious villa master!


    He once went to Xiushui villa before the Chu royal family disappeared. People in Xiushui villa recently went out to exchange cultivation resources. As long as the most top-level materials that can be used in the Great Holy Land


    "I remember the rooster once said that Feng Shui magic came from a master named know it all. The master claimed to know everything in the world... His whereabouts are uncertain, but the rooster also said at that time that his Taoism is not particularly profound? Or... In the realm of the rooster, you can''t see the depth of that one at all?"


    In contrast, Chu Mo believes in the latter.


    He felt more and more that the prophecy that had affected the universe for a long time and many mists about him seemed to be approaching the truth.


    The dark boy looked at Chu Mo with an angry face and said, "what are you muttering about there? Don''t let me go quickly! Otherwise I want you to look good!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and said to himself: he is really a simple child. He doesn''t have any combat experience to say. It''s like a blank paper for things in the world. He looked at the boy lightly and said, "I''m here to ask for a marriage. Maybe I''ll be your uncle in Xiushui villa in the future."


    "You dream! The two young ladies of Xiushui villa..." the boy said this, fiercely shut up, and then looked at Chu Mo angrily: "you... You set my words!"


    Although simple, it is not too stupid after all. Because the teenager suddenly thought that Xiushui villa was a mystery in the eyes of people in countless channels. How could this person know that Xiushui villa had two more young ladies recently?


    "Hehe, one of them is Qi Xiaoyu, and the other is Shui Yiyi. Am I right?" Chu Mo looked at the boy calmly. In fact, his heart was extremely nervous at the moment!


    What a disappointment if I''m wrong!


    In Chu Mo''s view, the possibility of guessing wrong... Is great!


    Because even though he has great luck and has Ruyi blood moon to bless... This is a passage! It''s not Luo Tian universe. Can he still maintain that strong state of fortune here?


    The black boy on the other side was dumbfounded directly, stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded, and then denied, "nonsense! I don''t know who you''re talking about!"


    Chu Mo''s face finally showed a long lost smile.


    This smile is both a relieved smile and a happy smile.


    Unexpected, really unexpected, even in a dream!


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are actually here in Xiushui villa, and... Unexpectedly, they have become two ladies of Xiushui villa so strangely.


    "Come on, let''s go to Xiushui villa." Chu Mo said, holding the boy directly in his hand, and then walked directly out.


    After a while, Chu Mo''s figure appeared at the edge of this Wanfeng Dharma array. The boy he held in his hand was stupid, because even he didn''t seem to be as comfortable as this damn white haired man in this array!


    What''s going on? Is this white haired man... Also from Xiushui villa?


    No... never!


    My grandfather said that there are only so many people in Xiushui villa in every generation, and there is no record of this white haired man at all!


    "Who the hell are you?" The young man asked in a cold voice, but the voice sounded weak.


    When Chu Mo stepped out of the Wanfeng Dharma array, there was a rumble, and the Wanfeng Dharma array was silent again. Chu Mo looked back, and the vast mountains were restored again. Everything looks as if nothing has changed.


    Chu Mo sighed softly and said in his heart: it''s really powerful! This dharma array, in my eyes, was calm, as if it broke out in a flat light. But that''s because it comes from the same source as the Feng Shui magic you cultivate!


    If people who have not practiced Feng Shui magic are trapped inside, it will definitely be a nightmare!


    Although the ten thousand peaks array will not take the initiative to attack, it is almost impossible for even the friars at the peak of the ancestral realm to come out of it.


    Finally, people in Xiushui villa are needed to bring people out.


    Seeing Chu Mo didn''t answer, the teenager said, "you can''t find Xiushui villa!"


    Chu Mo looked at it with his eyes, and there were still huge mountains in front of him. The fog rose and filled the air. Each mountain seemed to emit light white light.


    The fog and white light, even the divine consciousness can not penetrate. Being in it, I have a feeling that I can''t distinguish between the southeast and northwest.


    After listening to the boy''s words, Chu Mo smiled, then operated the geomantic magic, and began to walk forward step by step. Sometimes circuitous, sometimes backward, in this way, in the extremely shocking eyes of the teenager. Chu Mo used less than a stick of incense. He walked out of this place.


    At present, it looks very ordinary.


    One is tiny in the eyes of monks, but in the eyes of ordinary people, it is quite a big green lake, blocking Chu Mo''s eyes.


    A small dock is built on the opposite bank, and several boats are parked there.


    Then, there is an ancient house, just behind the dock, hidden in some ancient trees.


    In the distance, there is a beautiful mountain peak. The mountain peak looks not tall, but it gives people a very comfortable feeling.


    "Nice place." Chu Mo said softly.


    This kind of place is quite rare in the whole passage.


    It looks ordinary, but anyone who knows a little Feng Shui can feel that this is a real treasure!


    It''s not on any spiritual pulse, it''s just a simple treasure land. Such a place is much rarer than the place of spiritual pulse!


    The boy who was held by Chu Mo was completely dumbfounded. He looked at Chu Mo blankly and almost lost his ability to think.


    How can this person enter Xiushui villa unimpeded? Lao Zu once said that even if the existence of the supreme realm came, without guidance, it would be impossible to enter for a while and a half!


    The mountains, rivers and fog outside... Each of them actually has a great origin and statement.


    But for this white haired man, he walked on the ground


    Chu Mo''s eyes crossed the lake and looked to the other side. For a time, his eyes were a little wet.


    Qi Xiaoyu is sitting under an ancient tree, holding an ancient Scripture and studying it carefully.


    She and Shui Yiyi couldn''t figure out why master Lingtong would treat them so well. It was also a top-level Scripture and a top-level cultivation resource. But if you come here, you can''t go out anyway. It''s better to take this opportunity to rush your cultivation to the ancestral realm first.


    In fact, in recent years, the realm of her and Shui Yiyi has improved by leaps and bounds!


    Both of them have now reached the top of the great holy realm, and even reached the realm of half step ancestral realm. This speed of improvement was unimaginable before.


    Qi Xiaoyu sat there and suddenly felt something wrong, as if someone was watching her. Then she subconsciously raised her head and looked at the opposite bank of the lake.


    In a moment, she was stunned!


    The whole person is directly stupid!


    She even felt that she had an illusion, blinked hard, and then looked over there again.


    That man is still there!


    She could even see his eyes turn red.


    "Xiao Yu..." at this time, a soft call came from behind.


    A white skirt of water Yiyi came over, subconsciously looking opposite along Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes. Then, Shui Yiyi also stayed there completely.


    "Husband..." Shui Yiyi''s voice trembled, and tears flowed down without warning.


    Qi Xiaoyu held Shui Yiyi''s hand, but his face showed an incomparably bright smile.


    Dimple like a flower!


    "I knew you would come!"¡ª¡ª


    Send it at midnight and ask for a monthly ticket!


    Vote for the recommended vote!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1620

    This sentence is not superficial, but really from the heart. Just like when he was in the celestial sea of Luo Tianxian domain, only Qi Xiaoyu could have that strong confidence!


    Even Shui Yiyi, who also loves Chu Mo deeply, doesn''t have such strong confidence. It''s not that I don''t believe Chu Mo will save them, but a rational analysis. In Shui Yiyi''s view, the probability of success is very low. After all, this is a channel, not Luo Tianxian domain!


    In the end, she really didn''t have much confidence left. Although she didn''t reach the point of despair, she really didn''t think that Chu Mo could find this place in a short time and successfully break in.


    But now, Chu Mo is here. It seems that the relaxed face really doesn''t look like someone who broke in.


    Carrying the black boy, he came all the way on the waves. The aura and charm of his body were simply natural and unrestrained to the point where nothing could be further improved.


    Almost instantly, Chu Mo appeared beside the two women, and then put the black boy on the ground. The seal on the black boy was immediately released. Roar: "don''t bully two young ladies!"


    It''s a blow towards Chu Mo!


    Zujing cultivation, an angry blow, is absolutely groundbreaking!


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi had no time to stop, and their faces instantly turned pale.


    Chu Mo brushed it casually: "while playing..."


    Then, the black boy went to play. He flew backward directly. Although he was not seriously injured, he lost the ability to fight back. This is Chu Mo''s mercy!


    Chu Mo opened his arms and smiled, "I miss you!"


    The two women finally couldn''t help it. Qi Qi rushed into Chu Mo''s arms and the three hugged each other.


    At this time, many people who heard the news stood there dumbfounded in Xiushui villa. Looking at this scene at a loss, I don''t know whether to do it or what to do.


    "I''m here to take you home!" Chu Mo said softly.


    "Let go of the two ladies!" The dark boy''s eyes were like flames, and he rushed again from a distance, trying to attack Chu Mo again.


    Chu Mo snorted coldly, and this void of time was condensed in an instant. The dark boy''s body was confined in the air, and his powerful force was flowing, but he couldn''t move.


    Chu Mo looked at the dark boy with a smile: "do you like your two young ladies?"


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi blushed slightly, and then couldn''t help staring at Chu Mo: "don''t bully him, he''s very good."


    At this time, the dark boy blushed and was speechless.


    In fact, the moment he saw the two young ladies jump into the arms of the white haired man, he understood everything in his heart.


    In fact, everyone in Xiushui villa knows that these two sudden ladies have a husband. They also know that the black boy really loves the two young ladies. But now the lord appears. Just look at the reaction of the two young ladies.


    But for the dark skinned boy, he was really unwilling, especially when he saw the two young ladies jump into the arms of the white haired man, he felt that his heart was like being bitten by a poisonous snake.


    He was so angry that he made a direct response that he didn''t even think of.


    Now the white haired man has exposed his mind on the spot, so don''t mention that kind of shame.


    A young man with ancestral cultivation looked at Chu Mo viciously, but his eyes were a little red. What do you think... You are a simple child.


    Chu Mo was too lazy to tease him, and said faintly, "your two young ladies are my wives. I come now to take them away."


    "No!" The dark boy angrily said, "no one can take away the two young ladies without my grandfather!"


    The other people in Xiushui villa finally recovered and gathered around Chu mo. one of the old women looked at Chu Mo and said, "young man, I can see the relationship between you and the two young ladies. But you can''t take them away like this. You have to wait until the master comes back."


    Chu Mo thought: really wait for your master to come back, can I take them away? The giant is not here now. Chu Mo is not happy.


    He looked at the old woman and said, "old man, you don''t have to say much. They are both my wives. I came here with great pains to save them. Therefore, no matter who wants to stop me today, I will take them away."


    "Then kill you!" The dark boy glared at Chu Mo and shouted.


    "If your words were less, it might be cute." Chu Mo glanced at him, and then said to Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, "let''s go!"


    "Yes!" The two women nodded together without hesitation!


    Indeed, the people here in Xiushui villa respect and are very polite to them. The cultivation resources provided to them are also the top in the world. Although the two women don''t have so much insight, they all know this. They don''t know how to be grateful, and they can even ignore the smart people who brought them to this place.


    But after seeing Chu Mo, they must go with Chu mo. There is no room for negotiation at all!


    Don''t you want to stay here if you don''t follow your man?


    At this time, a silent middle-aged man came out of Xiushui villa and looked at Chu Mo: "you have to take the two young ladies, and it must be done in your position. But in our position, you can''t do this. Otherwise, if the master comes back, we will be punished. So, let''s fight. If you beat me, then..."


    Before the middle-aged man finished speaking, the dark skinned teenager over there loudly interrupted his words: "you can''t do this! Let''s all go together and kill..."


    Before he finished speaking, the middle-aged man stared at the dark boy with Eagle like eyes and said in a deep voice, "enough is enough."


    "I..." the dark boy''s face was unwilling, and his anger was burning in his eyes. He looked into Chu Mo''s eyes, full of resentment.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu looked at the dark boy and said in a cold voice, "a Qiang, thank you for taking care of me and Yiyi these days, but he is our husband. If you are so hostile to him again, then... Don''t blame us for treating you as an enemy."


    Shui Yiyi nodded: "you have no life experience, we can not be angry with you, but we should learn to restrain our emotions. We are his women, he is our husband!"


    The dark boy''s face turned red and his eyes were full of sadness. He couldn''t help but look up to the sky and let out a roar, then turned around and disappeared there in an instant.


    "Well, do you accept my proposal?" The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo: "I''m the strongest person here. If you beat me, no one here can stop you."


    Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged man who had almost no breath fluctuations, and nodded directly, "I promise you." He knew that this middle-aged man was strong, even super strong, but he was fearless.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo nervously, and whispered in unison, "husband, be careful."


    The middle-aged man over there smiled bitterly and said, "please!"


    With that, he flew directly to the sky.


    Chu Mo glanced at the two women, who nodded gently at him, indicating that he was relieved.


    Chu Mo could also feel that the two women were indeed not abused here in Xiushui villa. On the contrary, it seemed that these people respected them very much. Now I don''t worry about anything anymore. I fly to the sky and stand opposite the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looked at Chu Mo, and suddenly said with some emotion, "childe''s demeanor is just like that in those days."


    Chu Mo said faintly, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t understand." The middle-aged man smiled: "young master, let''s do it!"


    Chu Mo didn''t take out the killer, but directly slapped the middle-aged man.


    Hum!


    A powerful force directly patted out along Chu Mo''s palm.


    The turbulent law of the road directly evolved into countless kinds of powerful attacks, which hit the middle-aged man.


    The strength of Chu Mo is not only reflected in that knife.


    Put away the knife, he is still the peerless strong man who stands proudly in the world.


    Facing Chu Mo''s blow, the middle-aged man didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He pushed his hands flat, and an equally powerful force surged out along his hands.


    Boom!


    In the sky, a loud noise broke out directly.


    Chu Mo and the middle-aged all retreated far back.


    Chu Mo felt his Qi and blood churn, but he directly operated the mind method of heaven''s will and I will, and instantly suppressed the agitation in his body. Blood gas... Suddenly burst out.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes lit up and shouted, "fight!"


    A typewriter seems to contain endless mystery, and the whole world is full of that word!


    Endless power came from all directions... Formed a terrible offensive, and blasted at Chu mo.


    The seven stars in Chu Mo''s Dantian quickly rotated in an instant, and a vast force of stars, along Chu Mo''s body, mixed in the strong blood gas, directly erupted.


    The power of the avenue is crisscross in Chu Mo''s body!


    Chu Mo turned into a real fighting master in an instant!


    Every blow... A fighting master with infinite power!


    Bang bang!


    After several rounds in succession, he fought directly with the middle-aged man.


    All the people in Xiushui villa below looked at it with horror on their faces. They finally understood why the middle-aged man had to fight alone.


    This white haired youth is really terrible!


    Even if they go together, they can''t be opponents of others. It will even be hit hard!


    Because of the fighting power of this middle-aged man, the master once said that there are few rivals under the top!


    But at this moment, he met his opponent!


    This white haired young man''s combat power is by no means weaker than that of the middle-aged man, and even his blood is more vigorous than that of the middle-aged man!


    This is really terrible.


    In the blink of an eye, a dozen rounds passed. Although both sides seem to be fighting in close combat, in fact, each has run their own Taoism to the extreme!


    There are countless magic changes in each hit. All of them thoroughly integrate their own Tao into the attack.


    Finally, in the 19th round, the middle-aged man''s eyes lit up, slapped Chu Mo on the shoulder, and at the same time passed a magnificent thought: "young man, you lost!" To be continued.

 Chapter 1621

    But then, his face showed an extremely shocked expression, because Chu Mo''s hand was right on his heart. That terrible force seemed to be a flood blocked by an iron gate. Although it was not released, no one knew that power!


    His blow fell firmly on Chu Mo''s shoulder, and there was a clear sound of broken bones.


    The sound reached everyone''s ears.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi''s face changed on the spot, pale and pursed his lips. They are afraid that middle-aged people will kill.


    But the next moment, their eyes showed surprise.


    Because the middle-aged man closed his mouth directly after saying that sentence. His face also showed shock and incredible expression.


    At this time, they saw that Chu Mo''s right hand was falsely pressed on the middle-aged man''s chest, and the blow... Did not go out.


    The whole people in Xiushui villa were also stunned. They really had too little experience, because they were never born. But they are not fools. How can you not see that, in fact, the middle-aged man lost!


    The strongest one among them, except the master, the most powerful one, actually lost!


    For a long time, the middle-aged man''s face still had that kind of rigid shock, but he said in a bitter and deep voice, "I lost."


    He really lost. Without deliberately releasing water and facing off, he was directly defeated in less than 20 rounds. Moreover, the other side has a lot of room at a glance. It''s easy to put it back and forth!


    Because his blow didn''t mean that he had to hit Chu Mo seriously, but in that case, he couldn''t take it back at all!


    Therefore, although he failed and his heart was full of bitterness, he had to express his respect and gratitude to the white haired youth: "I lost, thank you for your mercy."


    Chu Mo smiled: "thank you for taking care of my wife during this time..."


    "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Two angry questions directly interrupted Chu Mo''s words.


    Chu Mo''s eyes instantly emitted two cold divine lights, shooting down to Xiushui villa.


    The dark young a Qiang, I don''t know when he suddenly appeared, successfully controlled Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi. There was an extremely dangerous smell on him at the moment. His eyes are full of madness.


    This scene scared the people of Xiushui villa below.


    "A Qiang, what are you doing?"


    "Let go of the two ladies!"


    "A Qiang, don''t make a mistake!"


    "Are you crazy, Qiang?"


    A group of people spoke and scolded one after another.


    After Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi questioned that sentence, they were directly suppressed by a Qiang with strong magic power.


    Chu Mo didn''t get angry for the first time. He just looked at it with cold eyes.


    The middle-aged man was really angry and said coldly, "let go of the two young ladies."


    "You are all a group of things facing outsiders! Why should I let them go?" A Qiang roared crazily: "Since the day when the two ladies came to the villa, I have liked them. What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with this? How good I am to them? I take care of them, help them preach, and go out to exchange resources for them... Who is willing to go outside to infect the dirty worldly world in the whole Xiushui villa? But I am a Qiang gone! In the whole Xiushui villa, besides I am a Qiang, who is better to them than me? My grandfather said that he would ask me for two of the best in the world in the future A beautiful woman is a wife! It must be the two young ladies that Lao Zu said! Instead of turning to me and helping me, you are also helping outsiders? "


    The middle-aged man was so angry that he almost fainted. He looked at a Qiang coldly: "I think you''re crazy."


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes." A Qiang nodded repeatedly, "I''m crazy! Whoever wants to take my woman away, I''ll fight with whoever!"


    With that, he looked at Chu Mo on the high sky. With a proud smile on his face, he stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to touch Qi Xiaoyu''s face, but he was frightened by Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes, which were like eating people. After all, the stretched hand did not fall on Qi Xiaoyu''s face. But he directly raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "come here if you have the ability! See if you are fast or I am fast!"


    "You want to hurt them?" Chu Mo''s voice suddenly calmed down. But in fact, at this moment, Chu Mo is really angry!


    He had no good impression of master Lingtong, and set a huge game, which hurt countless people and hurt him. So that his journey was full of ups and downs. Finally, he took his two wives. This kind of gratitude and resentment can never be said to be deep hatred.


    But after arriving at Xiushui villa, he found that the situation of the two women was many times better than he thought. Chu Mo''s hatred for master Lingtong had been much less. For those people in Xiushui villa, he didn''t want to kill at all. Otherwise, his hand just now will never stop on the chest of a middle-aged man, but will not hesitate to pat his heart!


    But now, he is angry!


    This young monk named a Qiang, provocative again and again, was hostile to his appearance! Coveted Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, but now they are actually holding two women hostage.


    Chu Mo was moved to kill.


    "I never want to hurt them. It''s too late for me to like them!" A Qiang shouted loudly, "but their life and death are in your hands! If you want them to die, come here. At that time, they are dead because of you! If you want them to live, get out of Xiushui villa! Never come back! As long as you come back, I will kill them!"


    A Qiang looks extremely crazy.


    Chu Mo calculated in his heart that he was sure to kill a Qiang directly!


    But Chu Mo was worried that the black boy was really crazy. He was desperate to drag Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi to die together. Although a Qiang''s combat power is very dreary, the realm is there after all. Having a young face doesn''t mean that he is really a child. How can there be a real teenager who has reached this level of cultivation?


    Once you are really crazy, the destructive power is absolutely amazing!


    But Chu Mo is not at all sure. The whole Xiushui villa is also arranged according to the geomantic magic!


    It comes from the same source as the Feng Shui magic cultivated by Chu Mo!


    In other words, Chu Mo can easily channel all the forces here and instantly give a Qiang a fatal blow!


    But if so, it would be a complete reversal of the whole Xiushui villa. Because anyway, this crazy black boy is a member of Xiushui villa.


    At this time, the middle-aged man quietly gave Chu Mo a divine voice: "don''t worry, I''ll solve it."


    The middle-aged man said, falling directly from the sky, and then walked towards a Qiang.


    "Mr. Chen Zhi, don''t come here... Don''t try to persuade me! This white haired little white face is the biggest villain! You are actually standing on his side, and I won''t talk to you about anything." The smell on a Qiang''s body is even more terrible.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi have reached the cultivation of half step ancestral realm, but there is still a huge gap from the real ancestral realm. Therefore, under this pressure, both women''s faces become extremely pale, and even breathing becomes difficult.


    The middle-aged man stopped and looked at a Qiang coldly. "Have you considered the master when you do this?"


    In a word, it accurately hit a Qiang''s heart, which made him lose consciousness for a moment.


    At this moment, Chu Mo had decided to make a move!


    He cannot allow his two wives to be threatened by anyone!


    But suddenly, a cold voice reached Chu Mo''s ear: "little bastard, look what you''ve done! Don''t move! I''ll deal with him!"


    That voice, resounded through the spiritual sea of Chu Mo, like a burst of thunder!


    Chu Mo''s whole spiritual consciousness sea, only this voice.


    Master Lingtong!


    Although he had never seen him before, Chu Mo knew who he was at once!


    At this time, a Qiang below suddenly roared, "I''m loyal to my grandfather! I never thought of betraying my grandfather!"


    "Have you considered the feelings of the master when you treat the two young ladies like this?" The middle-aged man frowned slightly, paused for a moment, and his eyes flashed a slightly undetectable color of surprise, and then his voice became particularly gentle: "a Qiang, you are the youngest generation in Xiushui villa, and we are all elders who watched you grow up. Let go, who the two young ladies go with and where to go are the decisions of the master. If you want to get a wife, let the master help you find it later..."


    "No... I want them both!" A Qiang shouted loudly, "no one can stop me! Neither can Lao Zu! I''ll cook raw rice, and who can do what to me? I have countless cultivation resources! Big deal... Big deal, I''ll take them to the ancient god family! At that time, even Lao Zu can''t do anything to me! This time, I''ve seen the outside world, which is much better than here!"


    If he didn''t know that master Lingtong had come back, Chu Mo would have done it. He fell from the sky and looked at the crazy black boy. His eyes were full of pity.


    A poor man who has never seen the world, after going out to see the prosperous world outside, his heart is moved, his heart is alive, and his heart is wild! Even if master Lingtong didn''t come back today, Chu Mo would definitely blow him to pieces!


    Middle aged Chen Zhi should also know that master Lingtong is back. After hearing ah Qiang''s words, he couldn''t help feeling a little sad in his heart and knew that ah Qiang was completely over. After all, he was a child who grew up watching. He really didn''t want a Qiang to be directly destroyed like this.


    So he tried to make the last effort.


    Taking a deep breath, he looked at a Qiang and said, "son, it''s not terrible to make mistakes. It''s right to like the prosperous world outside. But do you deserve the cultivation of the master?"


    A Qiang laughed wildly: "Hahahahahaha, Mr. Chen Zhi, you are one of my teachers. I thank you, but when it comes to cultivation, I also want to say, like me... How many of the peerless geniuses who achieved ancestral realm before the age of 500 can there be in the whole channel? Why didn''t the ancestor cultivate others? Why must he cultivate me? Because I''m worth cultivating! You poor bastards who have never been out of Xiushui villa, you don''t know that there are people in the outside world How wonderful! Also, Lao Zu is our God, but not everyone''s God! The existence of such a realm as the master, there are many outside! " (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1622

    The middle-aged Chen Zhi sighed and shook his head, knowing that the last glimmer of hope was gone. No matter how lenient the master is, he will never tolerate a Qiang''s betrayal. Not to mention, the master has never been a kind person.


    A Qiang''s behavior is simply his own death, and he can''t pull it back.


    With a sigh, Chen Zhi looked at a Qiang: "if you let go of the two ladies and kneel down to apologize now, I think the master will see... For the sake of the past, let you go this time."


    In fact, Chen Zhi''s forehead was sweating when he said this. Because he is making decisions for the master! Master, over the years, no one knows the whole Xiushui villa better than him.


    However, a Qiang finally gave up this last chance for himself. He didn''t even recognize the words in Chen Zhi''s words, and he didn''t feel that Chen Zhi was reminding him that the master had come back.


    He sneered: "forget it, you are willing to be trapped in Xiushui villa all your life, so stay here. I want to go, I want to go out... I want to see the wonderful world outside!" Saying this, a Qiang looked at Chu Mo coldly: "Why are you waiting? Get out quickly! Otherwise... No one can save them!"


    At this time, the old lady of Xiushui villa looked at a Qiang with a sad face and said, "silly boy, you are holding two young ladies like this. Are you going to seal them like this all your life? Do you think they will willingly follow you?"


    "Wu Ma, you don''t have to say. I heard people outside said that as long as this woman becomes your person, she will go with you. She can''t even drive away!" A Qiang shouted, "it''s a big deal, I''ll abolish all their accomplishments..."


    Bang!


    A bang!


    A Qiang''s body, bang, flew out directly.


    Fell more than ten feet away.


    Half of his face is completely gone!


    A force with extreme accuracy directly blew up half of his face and one eye, which was covered with flesh and blood, revealing his bones.


    A Qiang was completely confused.


    At this time, the two women, who lost their powerful momentum, all rushed towards Chu mo.


    "Husband!"


    The two women shouted in unison.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s figure was also instantly hit.


    In mid air, a mouthful of blood spurted out, but he stood and fell to the ground.


    Then, an invisible barrier stopped the two women there.


    At this moment, all the people of Xiushui villa fell to their knees: "welcome the master home!"


    A figure came down from the sky, and an old man with immortals appeared in front of everyone. Just now, the old man''s face is full of evil spirit!


    A Qiang, who had lost half his face over there, was completely stupid there, unable to say a word, and his body was constantly shaking.


    At this time, Chen Zhi, a middle-aged man kneeling on the ground, said, "master..."


    "Do you want to intercede with him?" The old man didn''t look at Chen Zhi, but looked at a Qiang who fell to the ground.


    "He... He was just... Confused... By..." Chen Zhi said, wow, spitting out a mouthful of blood, but gritted his teeth and insisted on saying it.


    The old man glanced at Chen Zhi lightly: "for the sake of you and me for many years, I forgive you this time, remember, there is no next time."


    At this time, ah Qiang over there suddenly burst into tears: "Lao Zu... I''m wrong, I''m wrong, forgive me this time!"


    Chu Mo stood there, looking at the two women stopped by the invisible barrier. Without saying a word, he walked over there.


    The old man brushed it again, and Chu Mo was hit again!


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi over there couldn''t help shouting, "husband!"


    The old man''s eyes were full of cold colors, but he didn''t focus on Chu Mo who stumbled to two women for the third time. Instead, his eyes fell on a Qiang.


    "Remember what you just said?" The old man''s voice sounded very peaceful, but for a Qiang, it was countless times more frightening than any danger in the world.


    "Lao Zu... Didn''t you say that you will go out for many years this time?" Although a Qiang is simple, he is not so stupid. After so many years with Lao Zu, he also knows about Lao Zu''s character. He knew that he was hopeless. How could Lao Zu forgive him for saying so many treacherous words?


    "Many years?" The old man looked at him coldly: "someone wants to kill my daughter! Am I like some incompetent guy who can''t even see his wife?"


    Boom!


    This sentence, stone shattering!


    The people in Xiushui villa were completely stunned.


    They didn''t know until today that the two young ladies were really two young ladies!


    It''s the master''s daughter!


    This is incredible!


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu were also completely stunned. They could feel some different emotions from Lingtong. But I can''t believe it. What master Lingtong said is true.


    But with the status and cultivation realm of master Lingtong, is it necessary for him to lie?


    Chu Mo was the most shocked one. He looked at master Lingtong with a dull face and thought: how is it possible? Are Xiao Yu and Yi his daughters? Can you talk a little more?


    This matter, no matter how you think, can''t be true.


    As for a Qiang, he was completely stupid and couldn''t even say a word. He collapsed there, as if he had lost his soul.


    What did he do before? He even hijacked the two biological daughters of his grandfather!


    It turned out that the grandfather asked them to call the two women miss, but they were really miss!


    This is the real Xiushui villa princess!


    Master Lingtong looked at all the people who were stunned, and then looked at a Qiang: "you are the only person who has been out of Xiushui villa once in endless years. You people... All of you are orphans I brought back from outside. Like Chen Zhi, they are even raised by me."


    Chen Zhi and Wu Ma, several senior figures, all had dim tears in their eyes: "master''s kindness, I dare not forget forever."


    Master Lingtong sighed, "I don''t care if you are kind or not. As long as you don''t become Qiu."


    A Qiang fell there, dying, but shed tears of shame.


    "The outside world is indeed prosperous, but it is also full of danger. Xiushui villa is a pure land. It''s not for your good to not let you be born... But at least it''s not hurting you." Master Lingtong said faintly.


    "The master is for our good, and we don''t like to go to that dirty world." A group of people from Xiushui villa said.


    Lingtong''s face showed a complex color: "you say this because you haven''t seen it. So, I don''t really blame you for your mind of entering the world. But..." he looked at a Qiang: "you shouldn''t... Threaten my daughter."


    "I... I don''t know, Grandpa." A Qiang mumbled, as if defending himself, or telling his heart: "if I knew, I wouldn''t dare to kill me..."


    "No, you dare." Master Lingtong glanced at him: "you know that both of them, Miss Xiushui villa, dare to do this. What else can''t you do?"


    "No, I''m not. It''s not like this." A Qiang defended.


    Master Lingtong didn''t want to listen anymore. With a wave of his hand, a Qiang disappeared like that. It didn''t disappear at once, but his whole person, instantly changed into countless, scattered lights, and then disappeared into the void, completely disappeared.


    "What else to say." Master Lingtong sighed, and then glanced at Chu Mo, who were looking at each other affectionately across the barrier. A greasy and helpless expression: "you three come with me, the others, what to do."


    Master Lingtong said and walked directly to an ancient house in the villa.


    The invisible barrier between Chu and Mo disappeared instantly.


    Chu Mo looked at each other, and then followed master Lingtong behind him and walked towards the house.


    Other people in Xiushui villa didn''t get up from the ground until Lingtong disappeared. Then, they all looked at the place where ah Qiang disappeared with some sadness. Finally, it can only turn into a helpless sigh.


    Entering the room, Chu Mo found that the furnishings in the room were extremely simple, a few chairs, a table, and then an ordinary one. It seems that it is not much different from the homes of ordinary people in the world.


    There is not even a Dharma array in the whole room.


    "Sit down." Master Lingtong said, sat on a chair, and then looked at Chu Mo with a complicated complexion: "boy, you shouldn''t appear here at this time."


    Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong: "I want to save my wife."


    "You can''t protect them." Master Lingtong''s tone was very flat. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "they are going with you now. It''s a dead end."


    "So are we." Qi Xiaoyu said.


    Shui Yiyi nods hard.


    Master Lingtong glanced at them, a little helpless, but did not refute anything. Just looked at Chu Mo: "since you''re here, ask."


    "Are they really your daughters?" Chu Mo didn''t ask about himself first, but asked the biggest doubt in the hearts of the two women.


    "Of course, how can I joke about such a thing?" Master Lingtong looked at the two women with some Indulgence: "they were originally a person who fell in love with the wrong person at the wrong time and in the wrong place!"


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi heard that they were originally alone for the second time, but they still couldn''t believe it.


    "In the past, before the destruction of the Chu family, my daughter once went there and met the legendary... The matchless Prince of Chu." Master Lingtong''s tone seemed to have a hint of irony. But more, it is a kind of sadness.


    "Love at first sight... Hey, this kind of thing will happen to my only daughter since ancient times." Master Lingtong glanced at Chu Mo: "you little bastard, in addition to being smart and good-looking, I don''t feel that you have any advantages."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corners of his mouth, but did not refute. Because if master Lingtong is really the father of two daughters, doesn''t it mean that he is really the son-in-law of Xiushui villa? In front of my father-in-law, it seems that I can only endure being scolded?


    It''s not like you have to endure, because you can''t beat him again


    Chu Mo sighed, silent, and did not speak. (to be continued.)


    ;

 Chapter 1623

    Master Lingtong was silent for a while, Just said: "Because you are under great threat, I advise you to go to reincarnation. Unexpectedly, I caught up with my daughter, who chose to follow you foolishly. When I found out, I couldn''t stop it. I could only send the two people who should have appeared in the opposite universe into a universe by means of heaven. As a result... Because of this action, a series of huge causes and consequences were triggered. At the same time, it also caused Some existing vigilance. I have to set up a game. Let Xiao Yu hide in the spirit world. Let Yiyi stay in heaven. Then, I found several friends of my life there. It can be inferred that they all have great causal power. We will meet in the future, and we will be annihilated! "


    Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "don''t think that I killed your royal ancestor. He is my friend. He lives well in another Luo Tian universe!"


    Chu Mo was silent. He had learned this from Chu Chu.


    "So, in your opinion, many shocking games, games full of intrigue, may not be bad..."


    "What about the way of the black fish ancestor?"


    "That''s bad." Master Lingtong was very calm: "it''s a pity to be seen through by you."


    "There are many other things? Including some opportunities I got." Chu Mo didn''t bother and continued to ask.


    "Chance? That''s all your luck. My biggest surprise is not that my daughter will still fall in love with you after being divided into two. That''s fate. It''s that you can actually learn Feng Shui magic... This magic power that only I can do myself. This... It can only be said that your luck is too strong. It''s so strong that I can''t even deduce it." Master Lingtong sighed.


    "Do you know the rooster?" Chu Mo asked faintly.


    "That chicken? Yes." Master Lingtong said, "a part of me once saw him."


    "Know it all is you." Chu Mo asked again.


    "Yes, I left Feng Shui magical power, but at that time, you couldn''t touch it at all. I just wanted to leave something in that world. I didn''t expect... The mystery of cause and effect is really difficult to pry. If it wasn''t for your level of cultivation, there is no way to push the unique skill of Feng Shui magical power to this level. As a result, it''s cheaper for you little bastard. My Xiushui villa is just like your own home to you £¡¡± Master Lingtong is a little depressed.


    "Isn''t it my home?" Chu Mo laughed.


    "...." master Lingtong glared at Chu Mo: "don''t stink, don''t think I promised you by telling you this!"


    "You continue to talk about it. There are too many mysteries. I''m tired of guessing." Chu Mo said.


    Master Lingtong sighed faintly, "I can only say that there is really no shortage of smart people in this world. I really didn''t expect you to come to the door directly and accurately at this time. I originally planned to let them cultivate to the peak of their ancestral realm, and then let them out."


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi looked at each other, and both saw the daze and emotion in each other''s eyes.


    Up to now, even if they feel that what master Lingtong said is true, they can''t fully accept this fact in their hearts. Always feel that this is simply too strange, too incredible.


    Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong and said, "is it true that creatures in the supreme realm can live for decades?"


    Master Lingtong nodded, "it seems that you really know a lot in the past few years after entering the channel. Yes, it''s true. I''m one of those immortals who have lived for decades."


    After being admitted by master Lingtong, Chu Mo thought it was quite incredible. He looked at master Lingtong and asked, "is there a stronger existence of channel than Taishang?"


    Master Lingtong laughed but didn''t say anything. He changed the topic and said, "where do you want to start listening?"


    "Say it, anywhere." Chu Mo said.


    "Then, from a long time ago." Master Lingtong leaned back on the chair and gently waved his hand. A picture directly appeared in front of several people.


    That is a small village.


    A handsome little boy ran back and forth with a smile.


    But Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi looked more familiar with the village.


    "This, isn''t this Xiushui villa?" Qi Xiaoyu murmured, "although it''s a little different, on the whole... The environment is the same."


    Shui Yiyi also nodded slightly. The village in the picture is indeed the same as Xiushui villa.


    Then, the picture began to advance rapidly.


    The little boy grew up quickly and lived happily with his family.


    But something unexpected happened. The little boy''s father went out once and never came back.


    There are also many elders of little boys in that family. According to cultivation, it should be between the true immortal and the emperor. It must be less than the supreme realm. Those people, not long after the little boy''s father died, drove the little boy and his mother out of the house.


    Seeing here, Chu Mo and others were a little silent.


    Master Lingtong said faintly, "it''s not what you think."


    At this time, the picture changed. Not long after the little boy and his mother were driven away, a large group of powerful monks suddenly came to the peaceful villa. They will kill anyone they see. In an instant... A blood mist rises in the villa!


    "Ah!" Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi couldn''t help crying softly.


    Chu Mo also saw more and more silent. He could even feel from those people''s moves that it was absolutely something that happened before the extremely ancient years.


    The picture changed again. The little boy grew up and became a young man with a jade tree in the wind, but he was not happy. He had no father, no relatives, only a mother. He wanted revenge, so he practiced hard and studied everywhere.


    The picture flitted by, and finally one day, the old boy really grew up and became a great monk in the supreme realm. He was going to go home to see his mother and then take revenge.


    Unexpectedly, after returning home, waiting for him, it was a solitary grave. His mother, who had not survived the long years, had died. It was the villagers who helped bury his mother. The young man knelt in front of his mother''s grave and cried loudly, and then embarked on the road of revenge.


    time passes very quickly.


    The picture flashed quickly. When it began to slow down, it only saw a white haired old man sitting in a daze in front of a solitary grave.


    The white haired old man looked almost the same as the smart master in front of him.


    "That is... The first life in my memory." Master Lingtong sighed lightly, and then continued to let them watch.


    At that time, the old man had reached the holy land. After he was completely free, he began to travel everywhere. His realm, also in this process, constantly becomes stronger and stronger! His cultivation is also extremely profound.


    Finally, I stepped into the ancestral realm!


    Then, Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi watched master Lingtong step into the ancient battlefield.


    "Ah..." the two women exclaimed, and then looked at master Lingtong.


    Chu Mo''s heart was also full of shock and inconceivable: "at that time, there was already an ancient battlefield?"


    Master Lingtong nodded gently and motioned them to continue looking.


    In the ancient battlefield, master Lingtong swept all enemies and finally became the first one on the list of gods!


    It can be seen that the master of Lingtong at that time had a happy face. That expression was the same as all the creatures on the list of gods later.


    Then, the picture turns. Master Lingtong came to the passage.


    Looking at the clothes of the family that received master Lingtong, Chu Mo frowned slightly. The clothes... Did not come from any ancient people he knew.


    In the picture, many monks around master Lingtong were very angry, and even shot on the spot. But without exception, all the creatures who shot died miserably.


    Master Lingtong always seemed calm and didn''t even show any anger.


    In the years after that, master Lingtong has been very silent, fighting against the grey creatures and the enemies of that family. Every time, he rushed to the front and attacked very hard. And his combat power is getting stronger and stronger.


    Plus his concentrated cultivation, even if there is the suppression of the later stage of the divine personality, it can''t stop the cultivation of master Lingtong from breaking through all the way towards the supreme realm.


    Finally one day, master Lingtong succeeded!


    With divine personality, he broke through to the supreme realm!


    At that time, the ancient people were all extremely excited. Because they have become the Supreme Master of Lingtong and are still under their control!


    But at that time, the ancient clan also gave great courtesy to the master Lingtong, and really treated him as an old ancestor.


    He also admitted to master Lingtong that they had no way to remove their Godhead.


    The master in the picture seems to have no blame. For many years, I have been in this family, except for some unhappiness at first, but in the later stage, there is nothing.


    Although I miss getting rid of the Godhead in my heart, I won''t blame this family.


    But what I didn''t expect was that bad luck... Came to Lingtong people again.


    Less than ten years after he stepped into the supreme realm, all the people in his ancient clan... Died overnight!


    That is a huge ancient clan, with tens of trillions of children!


    But there was no one left alive!


    At that time, master Lingtong was about to collapse. At this time, a light hit him, and then extracted all the Daoists from him.


    In an instant, master Lingtong was gone!


    Seeing this scene, Chu Mo was stunned, and couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the Lingtong master sitting there.


    Master Lingtong motioned them to continue looking.


    A faint, almost invisible soul looked around blankly, and then... Flew away in an instant.


    Then, the screen continues.


    A handsome little boy appeared again in a small mountain village like Xiushui villa.


    Chu and Mo sat there and couldn''t help but fight a cold war together.


    They were... Scared! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1624

    The existence of a supreme realm was so fragile that it was hit by a ray of light and had no ability to fight back. Then it was directly removed from all Taoist practices and accomplishments, and finally turned into a confused ghost... To reincarnation!


    If such a thing is said, no one in the world will believe it!


    Even if a creature in the ancestral realm encounters this kind of encounter, I''m afraid few people will believe it.


    What kind of existence can have this means? Can it be so strong? This is terrible!


    The picture continues to rotate, and the reincarnation continues.


    Almost every time, it''s a different story, but it has the same ending.


    The whole picture has lasted more than 20 times!


    Seeing that Chu Mo was stunned, their sympathy for master Lingtong also became quite strong.


    However, in this process, we can feel that the soul of Lingtong people seems to be getting stronger and stronger. But it''s useless. Because no matter how strong the soul of master Lingtong becomes, the influence of the divine personality still follows him like a tarsal maggot.


    Every time, it''s the same result!


    Practice to the supreme realm, death, reincarnation. Then cultivate to the supreme realm, death, reincarnation.


    In the room, the needle dropping can be heard, and the silence is terrible.


    From that picture, we can feel that this process has continued for countless years.


    Since the second of master Lingtong, he has established Xiushui villa here. Then, every reincarnation, he will return to this place.


    In the picture, master Lingtong returned to Xiushui villa and frowned, as if he felt familiar. But there is no reason at all. Also from the second, after entering the channel, master Lingtong will soon leave the person who was in charge of the seal token in that life. Then enter Xiushui villa to practice.


    To the supreme realm, it will fall!


    This seems to have become a magic spell, a real terror!


    Because from the beginning to the end, they couldn''t see any enemies at all. There is only one light, and everything... Is over.


    The scene in the picture changed and appeared more than a dozen eras ago.


    For some reason, the spiritual master of that life seemed to slow down his practice. He did not practice to the supreme level in one breath like every previous reincarnation. He met a particularly beautiful woman, and then they got together and gave birth to a little girl carved in pink and jade.


    A family of three, plus some orphans adopted by master Lingtong, lives a warm and happy life in Xiushui villa.


    Seeing the little girl in the picture, a touch of warmth appeared on the smart face.


    In that picture, the Taoist priest of master Lingtong is also a monk of ancestral cultivation. She seems to be very worried about the deity in master Lingtong''s brain. Then he suggested that master Lingtong go to the Chu royal family.


    At that time, if there was a problem in the channel that could solve the Godhead, then there was only the king of Chu!


    Therefore, master Lingtong took his daughter, who had grown into a 16-year-old girl, to the Chu royal family.


    By the way, the 16-year-old girl in the picture, Chu Mo saw her at the first glance, there is a very familiar feeling, that girl, as if Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi combined.


    It''s beautiful, pure and innocent.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi looked at the girl in the picture, and they all fell into silence.


    That time, master Lingtong''s actions were quite low-key and secret.


    In the Chu family, he met a young man.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing the young man, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi gave a cry of surprise at the same time, and then looked at Chu mo.


    Exactly the same!


    It''s no different from Chu Mo now!


    The only difference is the temperament of the body and... The color of the hair. The son of Chu in the picture is full of black hair. His temperament is very gentle, and he looks completely like a real aristocrat.


    At the same time, there is a beautiful girl beside the prince Chu in the picture.


    Chu Mo saw the girl and couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart: Chu Chu!


    Yes!


    They were brothers and sisters in previous lives!


    No wonder, there will be that kind of spiritual resonance, no wonder, there will be that kind of spiritual closeness.


    Chu Mo looked at it silently.


    In the picture, master Lingtong talked a lot with the son of Chu, and the two seemed to have a good talk. Are very happy. Finally, Master Chu sent them away. The girl who was held by master Lingtong also looked back at Master Chu step by step and waved at the girl beside him reluctantly.


    The picture changed again, that is, the daughter of master Lingtong, left home alone and quietly ran to the king of Chu.


    The picture in this section is very short.


    Master Lingtong explained aside: "Through means, I can only trace back part of it, but I can''t get the specific information that the little girl saw Prince Chu that day. But I think it''s nothing more than the love between men and women. The first time I went to see Prince Chu, he once told me that he was studying the method of cutting off his deity, and he had already got an eyebrow. At that time, although I was looking forward to it in my heart, I inexplicably reminded him to be careful, there may be a pair Supreme eyes are staring at all creatures in the whole channel. It doesn''t matter to study beheading, but pay attention to safety. If you can''t, go to reincarnation. "


    Master Lingtong said with a sigh, "I didn''t know that I had made a prophecy. Before long, the prince of Chu really went to reincarnation. Then, after a period of time, the whole Chu family... Inexplicably ashes! The whole channel, all ancient families, are very taboo about this matter, and don''t mention it! It was at that moment that I finally realized that many things are wrong... It can be said that it''s very wrong!"


    "Maybe countless reincarnations have made a certain mark in my soul. Anyway, at the moment I realized something was wrong, I began to leave various materials and use those materials to confirm many things. But I didn''t expect that my daughter... After knowing the reincarnation of Prince Chu, she also chose reincarnation and went with him. For this, I had to use the anti heaven means to separate the little girl into two souls of the Luo heaven universe Soul is sent to the world where Prince Chu is. But the knowledge involved in reincarnation is too abstruse. Who would have thought that it would be more than a dozen eras before we could meet again? "


    Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi: "in that process, I practiced to the supreme realm again, and then... Reincarnation again!"


    Hearing this, Chu Mo took a deep breath and looked at the master Lingtong: "so, I''m the son of Chu. They are your two daughters. One is divided into two?"


    "Yes." Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "After my reincarnation, I came back to Xiushui villa again in this life. I knew all the causes and consequences, and then I began to arrange various means. Including all kinds of things in Luo Tian universe, they are all means of my separate arrangement. Then, I want to control you, but I don''t want you to be noticed so early! However, some things, after all, can''t be done if I want to. Now you may not have attracted the attention of that existence , but it''s not far. "


    Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong and asked, "in this life, why are you so good now?"


    Master Lingtong glanced at Chu Mo: "can you see that I''m a monk of the supreme realm?"


    "Have you deceived the mystery?" Chu Mo looked surprised.


    "I deceived the great mystery!" Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "and I have many parts, and there are various arrangements in many universes. I don''t directly affect the ancient battlefield. But I''m affecting those universes, and don''t let too many ancestral monks appear in those universes. In this way, the opening time of the ancient battlefield will be infinitely extended. At the same time, I also hope that you can really have the ability to cut off gods one day."


    "That is to say, you are still divine today?" Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong.


    Master Lingtong nodded, "yes, that thing is accompanied by the soul. Once it is infected, you will never want to get rid of it."


    "Now I can cut off the divine personality, and I have also cut off the divine personality in my spiritual consciousness sea." Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong and said seriously.


    Master Lingtong shook his head: "you really cut off your own divine personality. The instinct engraved on your soul made you cut it off the first time the divine personality came to your spiritual sea of knowledge. But you can''t cut off my divine personality. At least not now."


    "Why? Is it because the realm gap is too large?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes, if you reach the supreme realm, you should be able to cut off my divine personality." Master Lingtong sighed lightly, "but if you reach the super realm, you will be stared at by that existence!"


    "What will happen if you are watched?" Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong.


    Master Lingtong said with a wry smile, "like me, I will fall into the strange circle of endless reincarnation."


    "But I''m not the only one in this passage." Chu Mo said.


    "But your surname is Chu." Master Lingtong looked at him: "throughout the ages, only you have this ability. That existence, which was able to destroy the Chu family once, now... He can suppress you for the second time. Don''t doubt his ability."


    "In that case, why do you try your best to lead me into the channel?" Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong and said, "I want to listen to the truth."


    "The truth... The truth is that I want you to cut me at the moment you step into the Taishang!" Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "there may be only such a chance."


    Chu Mo understood the meaning of master Lingtong at once.


    Master Lingtong said, "but I feel contradictory. Although it''s your destiny, I just accelerated it. But I... Can''t bear my daughter to be sad."


    "However, there is no way to stop everything after all, is there?" Chu Mo said faintly. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1625

    Master Lingtong sighed, "it''s really unstoppable. Even today, I don''t know whether the other party is a creature, a will, or something else. Some people call it Dazu and think it''s a creature that surpasses the supreme. But I don''t think so. Although I don''t know what it is, I have a feeling that sooner or later, I will match it!"


    Chu Mo was silent: "because I have developed a method to cut off the divine personality, so once I step into the supreme realm, or I cut off the divine personality for a large number of monks, I will be found by it, right?"


    Master Lingtong nodded, "that''s right."


    "Is there no other possibility?" Shui Yiyi finally couldn''t help asking.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at the master Lingtong with a pair of star eyes and looked forward to it.


    Master Lingtong nodded, shook his head, and then said, "in recent years, I have found a little other clues through the gray ground."


    "Grey ground?" Chu Mo''s spirit was shocked.


    "Yes, there should be a road to heaven on the grey side." Master Lingtong said seriously, "it seems that that way... Is the only way to leave our universe. However, that way is too ethereal. It is nowhere to be found."


    "I''ve heard of this road. On the grey side, there are still creatures who hope to find the way to heaven through me." Chu Mo said.


    "That''s them no ¡á ¨Œ know what kind of past you have. " Master Lingtong said faintly, "if I knew, I wouldn''t think so."


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "I don''t even know who the enemy is. This feeling is really uncomfortable."


    Master Lingtong said, "after so many years of searching and speculation, I can still find some rules. Although I have deceived the great mystery in this life, I have always been a little uneasy. Because I feel that something seems to have happened to it, otherwise, even if I have deceived the great mystery, it should also find me."


    "Is that why you were eager to let me grow up?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Yes, because I''m worried, I can''t hold it for too long. Moreover, I''m too eager to know what it is! As long as I can completely cut off the Godhead, I must have a chance to find it!" Master Lingtong said.


    "Why didn''t you ask for help from those who have been alive?" Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong and asked.


    "Always alive?" Master Lingtong showed a helpless smile: "tell me, who has been alive?"


    "Those ancestors of the ancient people, there is no divine personality in their minds..." Chu Mo said, "you don''t even know this?"


    "They don''t have gods in their minds, but how do you know they''ve been alive?" Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "What you think is too simple! As far as I know, there are only two beings in the supreme realm who can really avoid death and live all the time. One is called the supreme being, who once briefly appeared in your Luo Tian universe, which seems to leave a Taoist tradition; the other, named Buddha, also briefly appeared in that Luo Tian universe, which also leaves some inheritance. Speaking of this, their presence there seems to have something to do with you ¡£¡±


    Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "now, they two exist, Taishang Zhendong, who is in charge of the purple gas from the East, and Buddha Zhenxi, who is in charge of the pure land of bliss. If they have a crisis, the whole channel will collapse, and the universe will directly annihilate. Therefore, they can''t have an accident, and no one dares to let them have an accident. I tried to find them, but I couldn''t find them."


    Master Lingtong said: "Those two are very mysterious, and their origins should be very big. They both have unimaginable great wisdom, and they should not interfere with each other with the supreme existence. As for those other ancient ancestors, even if they have no God, they can only live for a thousand eras at most. At the end of their lives, their Taoism will still be taken away. Therefore, they are just a little luckier than me ¡£¡±


    "That is to say, in fact, in the whole passage, except for the two statues you mentioned, all the creatures of the supreme realm have the same fate?" Chu Mo felt really incredible.


    "Not only the supreme being, but also the ancestral realm. As long as there is a divine personality in the head, it is the same!" Master Lingtong said, "this is also why those ancestral friars who have a divine personality in their mind, the later they go, the slower they cultivate. After their death, the full divine personality will leave. The divine personality in their soul... Will never die. With reincarnation, they will go on the same road again. At this point, ancestral territory and Taishang, their destiny is actually the same."


    Chu Mo secretly said: if according to master Lingtong, doesn''t it mean that the whole channel is in the hands of an existence who doesn''t even know what it is?


    Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "so, the real enemies are not those ancient tribes, but if you cut off the gods of the creatures on the list of gods in a large area now, they will also not let you go! Because in that case, you are tantamount to touching their fundamental interests, um... The fundamental interests in front of them!"


    Chu Mo smiled helplessly and said, "what else can I do?"


    "Practice hard! And make sufficient preparations for your reincarnation. Then when you reach the supreme level, cut me immediately." Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "then this time, I will help you pave the road after reincarnation. At the same time, if there is no divine restraint, I will rush all the way up. I want to see what is affecting our destiny!"


    Lingtong''s face showed a firm color. Anyone who has been reincarnated countless times like this will probably collapse. I can still keep calm. It can only be said that Lingtong''s heart is strong enough.


    "What if it fails?" Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong.


    "Then we can only reincarnate together." Master Lingtong said faintly, glancing at Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi: "then, the two girls watch our son-in-law."


    "Do you agree?"


    "Does it make sense not to recognize?"


    Chu Mo blinked, glanced at master Lingtong, and master Lingtong curled his mouth.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi subconsciously leaned towards Chu Mo, happy, but more worried.


    "How could this happen?" Qi Xiaoyu said.


    "Suddenly, I feel that this chess game is really big. I''m so tired." Shui Yiyi said.


    "It''s better to be an ordinary person, reincarnate for a hundred years, live only one life, and be happy." Qi Xiaoyu sighed softly.


    Then there was silence in the room.


    After a while, Chu Mo laughed and said, "what are you afraid of, just face it!"


    Master Lingtong glanced at Chu Mo with appreciation: "yes, escape is meaningless, so you can only face it."


    Chu Mo asked, "in the face of this situation, what kind of mentality do those ancient ancestors have?"


    "If you want to break it, there is no way. Life and death are not free." Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "so almost all the creatures in the supreme realm want to find the way to heaven."


    Saying this, master Lingtong sighed faintly, "in this world, there are bureaus everywhere. Where are the immortals!"


    "Is there really an immortal?" Qi Xiaoyu asked softly.


    "I think so." Master Lingtong said, "that existence may be."


    Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong and suddenly said, "I want to try now. Can I cut off your Divine personality?"


    Master Lingtong shook his head, "too early!"


    "What should we do now?" Chu Mo suddenly felt a little weak.


    "Practice, etc." In the eyes of master Lingtong, there is a vast universe evolving: "one day, the truth will come out."


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo sighed and looked at master Lingtong: "you are placing all your hopes on me."


    "Yes." Master Lingtong nodded calmly.


    "What if I don''t come this time?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Waiting for you to practice to that step, I will naturally go to you and explain everything to you. Now it''s just in advance." Master Lingtong said faintly, "although I can''t control the overall situation, I''m not the chess piece I can throw away in this game." He looked at Chu Mo: "neither are you! But you are more dangerous than me!"


    "Can the Supreme Master and the Buddha be insiders?" Chu Mo suddenly asked.


    "Possible." Master Lingtong pondered for a while and said softly, "I always feel that they are a little too mysterious. It is difficult to find their traces. Maybe they are deliberately avoiding me."


    "I''ll go to the Buddha and ask him." Chu Mo''s eyebrows showed a touch of determination: "just wait passively, I''m not willing!"


    Master Lingtong hesitated for a long time before nodding and saying, "in that case, try it."


    "We''ll go with you!" Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi spoke in unison.


    "No." Chu Mo and master Lingtong also spoke in unison.


    "You two, stay here and concentrate on cultivation. There is no divine personality in your head. Even if you cultivate to a super high level, in order to maintain a certain balance, that person will not immediately attack you. There are hundreds of millions of years of life." Chu Mo looked at the two women seriously: "these 1000 eras... I think this matter must have been solved!"


    Chu Mo doesn''t know whether a thousand eras can solve it, but he doesn''t want two women to follow him, and there will be any suffering and crisis.


    "Follow you, experience everything, bitter is also sweet." Qi Xiaoyu said.


    "Without you, the whole world is gray." Shui Yiyi said.


    "So let''s follow you." The two women looked at Chu Mo and said in unison.


    Master Lingtong was on the side, and he couldn''t help sighing: "it''s all right, just live, and die. Go!"


    Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong and bowed seriously, "elder..."


    "Elder?"


    "Father in law!"


    "Well."


    "I beg Buddha on this trip. May the sky not cover my eyes and the earth not bury my heart from now on. May all sentient beings be free from suffering!" Chu Mo said, earnestly bowing to master Lingtong.


    Master Lingtong was stunned for a moment, and then he bowed back to Chu Mo very seriously.


    "Take care!"


    It broke out at six o''clock!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!!!!!


    If you really don''t have a monthly ticket, please vote for some recommended tickets! Oh, don''t forget to recommend tickets if you have monthly tickets!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1626

    Chu Mo worships master Lingtong. It''s the younger generation worshiping the elder. Master Lingtong turned to worship Chu Mo, but he was worshiping Chu Mo''s oath!


    Chu Mo did not passively wait for fate to come, but chose to take the initiative!


    His oath was like a great wish. This great wish means that Chu Mo has no way back from now on!


    If you retreat, the sky will cover your eyes, the earth will bury your heart, and all sentient beings will suffer!


    This cause and effect is too big!


    No one can bear it!


    But this is Chu Mo''s determination, which has always been. Never changed.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi left Xiushui villa with Chu Mo happily on their faces. At the moment of parting, master Lingtong finally couldn''t help taking out several magic tools and giving them to two women respectively. He whispered a few more words.


    Looking at this scene, Chu Mo also felt a lot in his heart.


    Things in the world are so strange.


    Before today, he had never thought that the man he had always regarded as a great enemy, a man who had shadowed him for many years, had such a relationship with him. Those means of master Lingtong look cruel and even cold-blooded before reaching that level.


    The game he set up can be said to have influenced the practice world of the whole Luotian universe for many years.


    But at that level, looking back, I found that behind the cruel and cold-blooded, there was a bit of warmth, and more... It was a deep helplessness.


    In this world, who is really free?


    Are those big monks who have no Godhead in their minds really at ease?


    When you live to the end of Shouyuan, you still have to face the situation of being taken away and then reincarnated and rebuilt.


    The whole channel, the top-level existence, deep inside, is also full of helplessness, right?


    In contrast, Chu Mo is really just a nobody. His realm did not reach that level, and his vision... Was not as high as those too high beings. But fate pushed him to that position. Even if you want to escape, you can''t escape.


    Therefore, we can only face it!


    Only those living at this level can truly understand that the helplessness of the world will not really disappear no matter when or where.


    Sometimes I think that when I was in the human world, those mortals who could only live for decades or at most a hundred years had a short but wonderful life.


    The life span of butterflies is only a few days. In human eyes, this feeling is simply too sad and full of sadness. But who dares to say that butterflies are unhappy? Because those days, for it, are actually a lifetime.


    Chu Mo''s mood now is actually very calm.


    Although there are twists and turns in the process of finding two wives around, it is much easier than he imagined.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are also very happy. The two women have not been so happy for a long time since they were taken away by master Lingtong. Only by Chu Mo''s side, they will feel happy and relieved.


    Therefore, the question of life and death, in their view, although it is also important, is behind Chu mo. Without Chu Mo''s side, their life is worse than death.


    "I heard that the Buddha guarded the West. I saw an ancient map saying that there was a vast universe in the west of the passage, called the Huangtian universe." Qi Xiaoyu said softly, "I heard that the civilization of that universe is very brilliant, and there are also many peerless strong people in the channel, from that universe."


    Shui Yiyi said, "when I have a chance in the future, I want to go around the universe and see the scenery in those places. What''s the difference?"


    "Well, I want to. Shall we work together?" Qi Xiaoyu said, but he looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo spoiled with a drowning smile and said, "go wherever you say."


    "I hope these disturbing things can be solved quickly. In that way, we can live a happy life." Qi Xiaoyu said. He couldn''t help sighing and said with a wry smile, "unfortunately, it''s unlikely."


    Shui Yiyi said with a smile, "home is where you feel at ease."


    Yes, peace of mind is home. No matter where you are, no matter what you face, as long as you feel at ease, you can live happily.


    "Speaking of it, do you two believe what master Lingtong said?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu and water Yiyi and asked.


    "Where''s the husband?" Qi Xiaoyu blinked a pair of smart eyes and stared at Chu mo.


    "I am willing to believe." Chu Mo said.


    "I''m a little confused, because these things are really a little too strange for me. What previous life and afterlife, who will remember his previous life, and who will know his afterlife? Maybe it''s because my realm is not enough." Shui Yiyi chuckled.


    "In fact, we all live in the present, whether in the previous life or in the afterlife." Qi Xiaoyu said softly, and then said with a smile, "so, in my opinion, it''s enough to live a good life. I feel too tired when I reach the level of too high, I have to consider higher, and I have to layout all kinds of means."


    In fact, once upon a time, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi were all female heroes who had a narrow mind and were not inferior to men. But everything has a process of cognition and acceptance. Once beyond the scope of cognition, the fatigue will arrive as scheduled. In fact, over the years, Chu Mo has been holding on?


    Why doesn''t he want to put everything down and have a good rest?


    Just like after his marriage with Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, he also wanted to rest for a period of time and spend time with his two wives. It''s a pity to live a plain but warm life


    "But we finally got together again!" Shui Yiyi smiled and held Chu Mo''s arm: "this feeling is good."


    Qi Xiaoyu held Chu Mo''s other arm, and the three flew in the void, just like a fairy couple.


    The passage is large and the territory is boundless. All three of them are very happy and don''t feel tired along the way. They all deliberately avoided those human cities and went all the way west.


    On the way, I have also encountered some powerful creatures blocking the way. Basically, Chu Mo handed them over to two women to solve. If they can''t solve it, Chu Mo will do it again.


    He even accepted a divine bird in the ancestral realm, which was a giant eagle with blue feathers. After shrinking, its wings were still dozens of feet long. Fly west with three people.


    The farther west, the more sparsely populated, to the end, a face of ten days and a half months, flying out of endless distance, can not see a trace of people.


    There are more and more strong creatures.


    At first, the giant eagle in the ancestral realm was very unconvinced, looking for various reasons to escape, or did not cooperate. But after being beaten twice by Chu Mo, he was much more honest. And Chu Mo has also promised to let it go when he returns to the place where he met it after finishing this thing.


    "Be careful, there are many strange creatures in the endless river here. They may not have an absolutely high realm, but they all have terrible abilities." Giant Eagle reminds Chu mo.


    "I see." Chu Mo nodded, with some dignity in his expression.


    In fact, this journey to the west, I want to ask the Buddha about those mysteries. On the one hand, on the other hand, it is also a journey of cultivation of Chu mo.


    At the level of ancestral realm, people have a deeper understanding of Tao, and their horizons must also be broadened. This is not to say that if you lock yourself up for many years, you will be promoted.


    As for whether he could see the Buddha as he wished, Chu Mo had no idea in his heart. It''s hard to say such a thing. If fate comes, you may be able to see it when you go. If fate doesn''t come, even if you wait there for thousands of years, you may not be able to see it.


    So Chu Mo''s heart, in fact, is very calm, not too many demands and desires.


    He has always been such a temperament that he can handle things by himself and try to handle them by himself. It''s really impossible to deal with. It''s best to have someone help, but if not, he won''t be much disappointed.


    In fact, it has been like this all the way from the human world.


    Three people, riding a giant eagle, this walk, is five years. This time, Chu Mo didn''t even use the transmission array, because these places are too desolate. Once the transmission array is used, as long as someone pays attention, they will be able to find them through the transmission array.


    Over the past five years, Chu Mo''s Taoism has improved, but he did not deliberately improve too much. Spend more time on helping the two women improve their cultivation. I often stop to preach to two women.


    The blue giant eagle also borrowed light. Chu Mo didn''t deliberately avoid it when he preached. Being able to meet is also a great fate. The giant eagle was clever enough, and Chu Mo didn''t mind giving it some sweets.


    This is not a sweet thing for giant eagle. It belongs to a natural spiritual thing. When born, it has a high level equivalent to human beings. At the same time, their race also has its own inheritance.


    There are many magical powers and spells.


    However, compared with the Terrans with a complete cultivation system, these non-human skills are too scarce.


    In battle, they use their own strength to fight against the enemy, rather than powerful magic and Taoism.


    Chu Mo''s sermon is not about fighting skills. In fact, during countless years of growth, creatures like giant eagle did not lack the ability to fight. What they lack is the ability to comprehend the way of heaven and earth. And Chu Mo is talking about this.


    In a few years, it was enough for giant eagle to establish a relatively smooth relationship with Chu mo. Constantly listening to scriptures, giant eagle even had a feeling that he didn''t want to leave this white haired man. It seems to be a good thing to be able to listen to scriptures and fight with him all the time.


    In the ninth year, Qi Xiaoyu is finally going to break through!


    Her realm was originally much higher than water, and her comprehension ability was no less than that of Chu mo. Therefore, with enough cultivation resources and people with the realm of Chu Mo constantly preaching around, Qi Xiaoyu''s cultivation has improved quite quickly!


    The robbery is about to end.


    Qi Xiaoyu said with a smile, "if you cross the robbery here, you shouldn''t have a list of gods floating over, right?"


    Shui Yiyi said seriously, "your joke is not funny. Don''t talk nonsense. We just want peace!"


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi hugged gently, and the feelings between the two women were very deep. Even if master Lingtong didn''t say that they were originally one person, the relationship between the two women was also very tacit.


    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: "are you sure?"


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded, "don''t worry, you''re sure."


    With that, Qi Xiaoyu waved easily on his face, then jumped up and flew to the sky. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1627

    Immediately, she began to attack the shackles of the ancestral realm with all her strength. For endless monks, the shackles that they had no hope to open all their lives were instantly disintegrating under the impact of Qi Xiaoyu!


    A magnificent force suddenly filled Qi Xiaoyu''s whole body.


    The shocking blood gas erupted directly.


    "Zujing is really strong!" Water Yiyi said with some envy.


    "You''re fast, too." Chu Mo said seriously.


    Shui Yiyi is not modest, because she knows very well in her heart that within ten years, she will also start to attack her ancestral realm.


    At this time, there were robbery clouds in the sky, covering almost the whole sky.


    This place is desolate and uninhabited. Chu Mo and he have not seen anyone else for several years. On that ancient map, there is no human city for a long, long way to the West.


    This land is not a restricted area, but it is not so safe. Therefore, generally speaking, except for a few strong people in the ancestral realm who will set foot, most people will not appear here.


    Therefore, Chu Mo was relieved and bold to let Qi Xiaoyu cross the robbery here.


    Boom!


    A purple lightning suddenly fell from the sky.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s ancestral realm disaster, started!


    At first, Chu Mo was more or less worried. Looking at Qi Xiaoyu''s thin figure, standing in the void to meet the terrible disaster, Chu Mo''s heart was more or less convulsed.


    But Chu Mo also knew that they were actually much stronger than he thought.


    Without him for so many years, they have already learned to deal with everything independently.


    With the continuous coming of Tianjie, this side of heaven and earth is also completely shrouded in the field of Zujing Tianjie. Chu Mo took water Yiyi and giant eagle to hide in the safe area, looking over there.


    The giant eagle couldn''t help but say, "I envy you hairless creatures, who not only have all kinds of ancient scriptures to practice, but also so many powerful magic tools. This kind of disaster is usually a narrow escape for us, but it''s much easier for you humans."


    Just saying that, there were several purple flashes of lightning, fiercely cleaving to Qi Xiaoyu who did not sacrifice any magic tools. Qi Xiaoyu''s figure staggered a little, causing Shui Yiyi to cry out in surprise.


    However, Qi Xiaoyu soon stabilized her figure. Although she was far away, she could still feel the aura on her body, which was getting stronger and stronger, and had reached the level of ancestral realm!


    But without the disaster, he is not a real ancestor monk.


    However, according to the current situation, it should be no difficulty for Qi Xiaoyu to get through the disaster in the ancestral realm.


    As time goes by, the disaster on the sky becomes more and more fierce. But until now, Qi Xiaoyu still didn''t sacrifice any magic tools to resist.


    Shui Yiyi chuckled aside and said, "we are all deeply influenced by you. We like to harden ourselves with natural disasters."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m different from you!"


    The giant eagle on one side said wordlessly, "you human beings are really interesting. Our non human spirits choose the physical body to fight against the natural disaster because we have no way. You obviously have many powerful magic tools, why not use them? No matter how powerful the physical body is, it can''t be carried in front of more powerful magic tools."


    "Maybe this is what you want, what you lack?" Shui Yiyi laughed.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly showed a dignified color between his eyebrows and glanced at the extremely distant void.


    Then Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "wait here!"


    While talking, Chu Mo''s body shape had disappeared in place, and the next moment, he had appeared hundreds of millions of miles away.


    The giant eagle here had a dull face and murmured, "this speed... Too fast!"


    It and Shui Yiyi didn''t notice any abnormality, but then they saw a dazzling orange light shooting at Qi Xiaoyu who was crossing the robbery.


    Chu Mo happened to appear on the path of the orange light. It gives people the feeling that he has been there all the time!


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky broke out a loud chant and directly cleaved to the orange glare.


    On that day, it was like a violent explosion. Burst into a dazzling light, and then, the wave, thinking of spreading out directly in all directions, pushed horizontally in the void!


    Those waves that should have rushed to Qi Xiaoyu were blocked by Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s face was quite cold, and he drank, "die!"


    He rushed up directly with killer!


    There was a finger stretched out from the very far depths of the void. The finger was extremely huge, like a giant pillar, and directly pressed towards Chu mo.


    That posture was like trying to kill an ant!


    Chu Mo swung to kill the sky and directly cleaved at that finger.


    Killing the sky erupted a bloody light penetrating the void of the universe, with a peerless and fierce breath, cleaving the past.


    The speed of that finger is too fast!


    And he ignored the bloody light and continued to suppress Chu mo.


    Poof!


    At this moment, the bloody light finally cut on the finger.


    A huge and incomparable wound instantly appeared on the finger, and the knife of killing heaven cut an abyss like wound. A lot of blood flowed directly along that finger.


    The other party didn''t seem to expect that the knife was so sharp that it could cut his finger. The hand trembled directly, clenched it into a fist, and still hit Chu mo.


    Bang!


    Deep in the endless sky, there was an earth shattering bang.


    Chu Mo''s body, a large number of bones, with this blow, directly broke apart.


    Wow, spewed a mouthful of blood, and his body also flew directly towards the thunder sea of Qi Xiaoyu Dujie.


    At this time, a figure appeared in the place where Chu Mo originally stood. The figure was so tall that it almost filled the whole void and stood upright. It seemed that the void was almost unable to hold him.


    There was endless light in his body, and he couldn''t see his appearance at all, even whether he was male or female.


    He directly raised the bleeding hand, slapped it hard... And took a picture of the whole disaster!


    Even now, Shui Yiyi and giant eagle haven''t fully reacted. They stared at this scene and couldn''t even say a word.


    Seeing this bloody hand, I''m going to shoot the whole disaster. Chu Mo''s figure rushed out of there again. This time, his right hand, still holding the killer, chopped at the huge hand with a knife. At the same time, his entire left arm turned golden and huge. Even the size of the arm of the other person''s figure is about the same.


    It looks extremely incongruous, just like an ant. Suddenly, it grows a leg that is countless times larger than an elephant''s leg!


    The golden arm is surrounded by golden lightning.


    Directly hit the face door with the shadow in the light!


    Click!


    The knife of killing heaven still cut into the huge palm.


    This knife is so sharp that it can easily leave an unfathomable wound like an abyss on that palm. But that palm is too big! The Tao contained is too strong!


    So, even though this wound looks terrible, in fact, it is not a fatal wound at all for the whole giant palm. It is still pressing towards this sky robbery cloud!


    But Chu Mo''s golden left arm surprised the figure for the first time.


    "What is this?"


    Then, the figure in the light directly extended a left arm to resist.


    Click!


    Boom!


    The endless force of thunder, with the punch of Chu Mo''s left arm, directly hit the other party''s left arm to the bone, almost... It was directly exploded!


    "Ah!" The figure in the light probably never dreamed that a monk of the other side''s ancestral realm could make such a terrible blow.


    This blow... Has completely exceeded the level that a ancestral monk should have, and reached a higher level... Too high!


    This figure, staggering backward, with the bloody palm, can only withdraw backward.


    But Chu Mo didn''t let this man go at all. The killing of heaven in his hand... Killed millions of times in a moment!


    The Taoist practice of the other party was also quite terrifying. That huge palm was actually cut into flesh and blood by killing heaven, and even showed dark bones in many places. But he still took it back. Only this time, the palm was also badly injured.


    After that blow, Chu Mo''s left arm blew out tens of thousands of fists again!


    Maybe it''s a fight like Chu Mo''s. This mysterious creature has not been met for many years.


    Usually, how can the creatures in the ancestral realm resist under his suppression? It''s hard to breathe.


    Therefore, in a moment, this powerful existence was somewhat confused by Chu Mo''s brutal playing method. Before he could recover, a more terrifying wave of attacks surged like a tide.


    Anger!


    Anger!


    be unable to contain knew no bounds!


    This powerful existence shrouded in dense light was completely angry.


    In his throat, he let out a beast like roar, and then his body turned around, directly recovering from the injury on his body.


    Hit hard and hit Chu Mo again.


    This time, where his attack passed, even the sky was hit and collapsed.


    Here is the passage, with the law of infinite height, which can collapse the sky, which is enough to prove its terror.


    Chu Mo''s body also erupted immeasurable light at the moment. Years of accumulation, finally at this moment, completely broke out!


    His strong body, under this terrorist attack, although his bones broke, there was no crisis of annihilation. Chu Mo''s eyes were red, and the seven stars in the Dantian also burst into infinite power at this moment.


    That is the accumulation of tens of billions of years!


    Only these stars themselves... Can this power be truly released.


    The thousand character divine script that forms the star formula directly forms a dazzling battle dress to protect Chu Mo''s body.


    Fang Tianyu was completely occupied in an instant! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1628

    At this time, a series of roars sounded on the distant sky behind, and a large sea of thunder came. It indicates that Qi Xiaoyu''s ancestral realm disaster is coming to an end.


    This powerful existence, which was shrouded in the dense light all over, became more and more impatient, and wanted to rush from Chu Mo, and forcibly catch Qi Xiaoyu from the disaster.


    Chu Mo didn''t say a word, but also completely broke out all his combat power. Although he was not this powerful opponent, he couldn''t break through from him for a while and a half!


    The creature was furious, and every blow he made shocked Tianyu. Make this already chaotic void more messy. In the end, even the long river of time was beaten out by him. Because both sides of the Tao are too high. Therefore, the appearance of this long river is also completely different from what Chu Mo saw in the past.


    This time, the long river of time looks particularly clear and vivid, and even a large number of creatures inside are clearly visible.


    There are powerful humanoid creatures standing on the tide, holding rusty bronze ancient spears, and looking at Chu Mo coldly. Looking at that posture, I seem to want to fight at any time.


    There are behemoths tumbling in the long river of time, like huge unparalleled fish, with a body length of more than hundreds of millions of miles? Looming, emitting a terrifying and powerful wave.


    Almost every monk has his own understanding of the long river of time, but there is one thing that everyone recognizes. That is, all creatures that appear in the long river of time are once real!


    Now they may only have a brand left, which will remain in the river of time, but the power of that brand is not weaker than that at its peak. Therefore, once encountering a long time, almost any creature will be very cautious and afraid.


    But this shining existence seemed to care nothing at all, and wanted to break through the blockade of Chu Mo and rush to Qi Xiaoyu.


    Because if you don''t do it again, once Qi Xiaoyu completely gets through the disaster, it will lose its meaning.


    What he wants to take is the fruit of the Tao when he crosses the robbery!


    The long river of time stretched out for a long time in the occupied void, and there were countless creatures in it. Any one of them is shocked by the fluctuation of his breath.


    The existence, which was shining all over, roared, trying to force Chu Mo into the long river of time. Once pulled in, it will completely disappear in this world. Chu Mo has not seen such a thing. Therefore, he clenched his teeth, desperately resisted, and did not lean against the river of time at all.


    At this time, from the long river of time, suddenly came out a middle-aged man wearing a bright yellow dragon robe. The man was like an emperor on earth, with endless cold light in his eyes. Holding a seal, he directly hit the existence with light all over his body.


    Seeing that figure, Chu Mo shivered all over. Although I have never seen it before, in my heart, I suddenly felt a sense of blood connection.


    The ancestor of the royal family?


    Chu Mo''s heart trembled.


    Boom!


    The seal directly hit the shining existence and exploded.


    The existing body trembled slightly, and then the light in his body became a little dimmer, and then finally revealed his outline.


    Although I still can''t see his appearance clearly, I can see that it''s not a person!


    But a humanoid monster covered with black scales!


    After being hit by the seal, the humanoid monster roared and slapped the middle-aged man in the Dragon Robe.


    The figure, brushed once, retreated into the long river of time. From beginning to end, I didn''t say a word. But Chu Mo''s heart was greatly moved, and his eyes were full of tears. I really want to talk to that creature. But he knew that those creatures would not communicate with him. Because once that happens, it will completely disturb the whole space-time!


    This rash move, in fact, has great risks!


    Therefore, Chu Mo could only take advantage of the moment when the emperor attacked the humanoid creature to mobilize all his strength again, thinking of the ferocious attack of the humanoid creature''s magic weapon.


    Boom!


    At this time, the last purple thunder, extremely huge, fell from the sky and directly cleaved to Qi Xiaoyu.


    Until this time, Qi Xiaoyu offered an ancient magic instrument, like a small mirror, to be the huge thunder.


    Bang!


    The thunder directly hit the old magic instrument like a small mirror, and the instrument suddenly sank down, sinking tens of millions of miles. But it stopped hundreds of miles above Qi Xiaoyu''s head!


    From a distance, it seemed as if the thunder and lightning had struck Qi Xiaoyu. Shui Yiyi was very frightened. The giant eagle also patted his chest with its wings, and then looked in the direction of Chu Mo over there. The giant eagle secretly said in his heart: this human... Unexpectedly, even the creatures in the super realm can hardtop, which is really powerful to the point of being beyond measure.


    Chu Mo''s Shenwen battle clothes twinkled with stars, and the stars shone on the chaotic sky. In his body, the mighty power of the stars, even if it was the creature of the supreme realm opposite him, he couldn''t do anything for a moment and a half.


    The long river of time became clearer, and the vast sky seemed to be affected by the long river of time, and began to undergo some changes.


    Even some originally weak creatures, accidentally contaminated by the power leaked out in the long river of time, will become powerful in an instant.


    Boom!


    The last huge thunder vanished.


    On that high sky, there were all kinds of powerful visions, dancing around Qi Xiaoyu''s body.


    Qi Xiaoyu finally got through the catastrophe in the ancestral realm and successfully stepped into the ancestral realm!


    At this time, the non life spirit with black scales all over turned and left with a cold look at Chu Mo without saying a word.


    Hum!


    Over time, the river disappeared directly.


    There was a creature inside trying to climb out. At the moment when the river of time disappeared, the creature was directly crushed


    The whole sky was still in chaos. Chu Mo stood there quietly and didn''t move for a long time.


    Until the powerful law of heaven and earth calmed down this chaotic void, until Qi Xiaoyu rushed here, Chu Mo''s body moved slightly, and his Shenwen battle clothes instantly turned into countless Shenwen and flew back to his Dantian.


    Then Chu Mo let out a mouthful of blood.


    The creatures of the supreme realm are not monks of the supreme realm. It''s simply too terrible!


    If it were not for the protection of Qi Xiaoyu, Chu Mo would never face up to this kind of existence. Once you encounter it, you can run as far as you can.


    "Husband... Are you all right?" Qi Xiaoyu''s body exudes the fluctuations of his ancestral realm. For a time, it is still difficult to converge. There was not much joy on her face, full of worry. Just now, although she was trying to survive the robbery, she was very clear about what happened next to her.


    Although there is no need for any polite words to express gratitude between husband and wife, the warmth in Qi Xiaoyu''s heart is full.


    "Don''t worry." Chu Mo glanced at Qi Xiaoyu and shook his head slightly.


    At this time, the water Yiyi and the Blue Giant Eagle over there finally came.


    The blue giant eagle looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face and said, "you can beat back the Lord of Wulong mountain... It''s really incredible!"


    "Wulong mountain master?" Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "It is a creature existing in the legend and the overlord of this generation. I always thought it was a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be real and... So powerful. If it weren''t for you, she would be in danger today." The blue giant eagle glanced at Qi Xiaoyu and said with emotion.


    "It''s really powerful." Chu Mo took a deep breath and said. Although the broken bones and injuries in the body have been controlled by him, in fact, it is not so easy to really recover completely. But Chu Mo didn''t intend to say these things. It can only make two women feel worried.


    "Why did it do it at that time? Aren''t you afraid of being entangled by the disaster? Also, why did it leave directly after the disaster? What did it want to do?" Shui Yiyi asked strangely.


    "According to legend, the Lord of Wulong mountain was born of the essence between heaven and earth. From birth, he feeds on all kinds of energy. His favorite food is all kinds of creatures who are crossing the robbery. He gets all the Tao and power of each other by devouring the creatures who are crossing the robbery. As for the robbery, he should not be afraid of it." The blue giant eagle said, looking at Chu Mo: "but I didn''t expect that you are not afraid of natural disaster! The power of that kind of natural disaster, no matter who, as long as it is contaminated, there will be no good end."


    "So, its purpose is only to survive the robbery. Once that creature is lucky enough to survive the robbery, it will almost never do it again?" Shui Yiyi asked.


    "The information in my inheritance memory is like this. But today is also the first time I saw this kind of creature. It''s too terrible." The blue giant eagle sighed with emotion, and it was lucky that it didn''t meet this guy when it crossed the robbery.


    "If so, it''s OK. I''m afraid it will haunt us." Qi Xiaoyu said softly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cross the robbery in a short time." Shui Yiyi was a little scared. She doesn''t want such a thing to happen again. If Chu Mo had an accident, it would be too late for them to regret.


    "Leave here first." Chu Mo looked at the direction that the Lord of Wulong mountain left and said thoughtfully.


    This thing seems to be more terrifying than the blue giant eagle said. After all, it''s a creature in the super realm. If it hadn''t been a little confused by Chu Mo at the beginning, it wouldn''t be so easy to let it retreat later.


    When it left, it seemed that it was not reconciled at all, and it disappeared cleanly. Chu Mo is worried that this matter is not over yet. Therefore, he is ready to leave here as soon as possible.


    In the next few years, it was always calm, and nothing happened, not even that kind of unsightly ancestral creatures appeared. In the hearts of everyone, they all finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    I think I may have left the territory of the Lord of Wulong mountain, but I still have lingering palpitations.


    At this time, Shui Yiyi finally reached the critical point of breaking through. We can''t drag on any longer¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1629

    It has reached the critical point. If we continue to delay and do not break through, it will also be very detrimental to Shui Yiyi''s future practice. Practitioners are all concerned about the natural way and the natural way.


    As Chu Mo once tried hard to tamp the foundation, it was also carried out before the critical point. Once the critical point is reached, you cannot continue to wait.


    It''s time to make a breakthrough!


    "Yi Yi doesn''t need to worry about anything. After a few years, that thing will come long ago. Besides, we''ve all survived before. It''s unreasonable that we can''t survive this time." Qi Xiaoyu said.


    Chu Mo also nodded: "it''s OK, Yiyi. Don''t worry. The breakthrough is that our side will block all risks for you."


    "I''m not afraid of my own risks, I''m afraid of your risks." Shui Yiyi said softly.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "when I was in the gray land, I once saw a general named Wu Long, who was also very strong. Moreover, the environment I was in at that time was almost surrounded by wolves..." Chu Mo smiled and told the two women how he hid himself from the sky and saved another ouyangfei in the territory of the big foot evil Lord, and then successfully escaped back to the channel.


    Shui Yiyi is smart, and naturally knows that Chu Mo is using this way of chatting to relieve her pressure. It has to be said that Chu Mo''s move really works. Imagine the scene at that time. It''s really much more dangerous than the current situation.


    Chu Mo said: "You know, once I exposed my identity at that time, even if Xie Xie came out to help me, it wouldn''t work. Those powerful creatures in the gray ground must be able to tear me up. However, if I appear there again now, maybe... I''m still not the opponent of that group of horrible creatures, but if they want to tear me up so easily, they must pay a heavy price. If I don''t want to fight with them, they No one can keep me! "


    The words were light and light, but they were full of the invincible belief of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked at the two women and glanced at the blue giant eagle who listened carefully... Over the years, the blue giant eagle has almost become their partner.


    "One of the greatest weaknesses of all creatures in the world is self-confidence; one of the greatest strengths is also... Self-confidence!" Chu Mo smiled and said, "these years, I haven''t been promoted. See, if the Lord of Wulong mountain reappears, I may be much better than last time."


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo softly, and finally made up his mind to make a breakthrough!


    When she stepped on the void, the whole world suddenly surged. When she began to arouse the power in her body and hit the shackles of her ancestral realm, there were clouds of robbery on the sky!


    Click!


    The first ancestor thunder fell suddenly.


    In the endless and distant void, the figure with light all over came as scheduled.


    Sure enough, it came!


    For several years, the Lord of Wulong mountain failed to give up his pursuit of them.


    The Lord of Wulong mountain was also patient enough. He was able to stand up and didn''t appear until today.


    But this time, the blue eagle said, "let''s come together!"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "no, you two... Ready to sneak attack!"


    "Sneak attack?" The blue giant eagle looked at Chu Mo with a pair of eyes: "the Lord of Wulong mountain knows our existence, how to sneak attack?"


    Chu Mo laughed: "he must think that you dare not fight."


    The blue giant eagle shot a sharp light in his eyes: "after all these years, I have heard countless lectures from you, and I have not been promoted at all!"


    Chu Mo''s body flashed, directly appeared outside the void hundreds of millions of miles, and then flashed, appeared in the more distant void of the universe, and greeted the Lord of Wulong mountain.


    This time, Chu Mo directly attracted the thousand character divine script, condensed into a powerful battle suit, with a divine lesson in the sky overhead, treading on the chaos oven, and holding the killing sky. On his left arm, the golden light flickered.


    Chu Mo did not exaggerate. Over the years, his various ways of self-cultivation have entered a new field. His realm has also rushed to the top of the ancestral realm. It''s too far away, but it''s more powerful than the last time I met the Lord of Wulong mountain!


    "Come on, let me see if you have made any progress over the years." Chu Mo said, with a wave of his left arm, he hit the Lord of Wulong mountain directly.


    Roar!


    Enemy meet, especially jealous.


    Seeing Chu Mo, the Lord of Wulong mountain raised his momentum again. Directly reached the best state!


    However, at the moment of the positive impact of both sides, the owner of Wulong mountain suddenly split into two, and the other owner of Wulong mountain rushed directly towards the water Yiyi who was crossing the robbery.


    Chu Mo''s figure, also extremely natural, was divided into two, chasing after the parting of the Lord of Wulong mountain.


    Lifting your leg is a foot!


    The nine character mantra burst out with Chu Mo''s foot.


    The vast power of the road has a strong restraint against the relatively weak creatures in Wulong mountain master''s skill and magic. The separation of the Lord of Wulong mountain seems to be determined not to entangle with Chu Mo, but to fight hard against Chu Mo''s foot, and also to rush to the water Yiyi!


    But he never dreamed that Chu Mo''s foot was... Too cruel!


    What he kicked out was not only the unparalleled power of terror, but also... The supreme road in the nine word truth!


    Lin Zi Jue... Chu Mo did not move like a mountain, and the separation stood there, but if it was nailed in the void, no one could shake him!


    The more he cultivates to a higher level, Chu Mo is more and more able to find its powerful potential from the nine character mantra, as if he could not excavate it all his life!


    Bing Zi Jue, vast energy!


    Zhou Tian''s large amount of essence, at the moment of the operation of Bing Zi Jue, had already swarmed towards Chu Mo''s body. Then, he instantly hit Chu Mo''s leg.


    After kicking out, they all hit the body of the Lord of Wulong mountain!


    This blow, like a heavy hammer, broke a large number of bones of the Lord of Wulong mountain.


    However, it is not over!


    Dou Zi Jue, universal resonance!


    The Lord of Wulong mountain learned a lot this time. He was directly oppressed by the terrifying field. He wanted to suppress Chu Mo directly with a strong field.


    But when Chu Mo ran the duel formula of the nine word truth, he instantly communicated with this side of the universe and caused the resonance of the whole universe.


    No matter how powerful the Lord of Wulong mountain is, he cannot compete with the whole universe. Therefore, his powerful and thrilling field was instantly broken by Chu Mo!


    He didn''t even use the starlight in Chu Mo''s body!


    This time, the Lord of Wulong mountain came prepared, Chu mo... Isn''t it? Chu Mo operator''s word formula will exert his unparalleled recovery ability on his body, and he has begun to use his recovery ability before he was injured. This is too important in this level of battle. Because no one can guarantee that he will not be injured in the next moment. Once injured, it will naturally affect the combat effectiveness


    Chu Mo ran the all word formula again, and the terrible mental induction locked the separation of the Lord of Wulong mountain and him completely in an instant!


    This is also crucial, because there are countless ways for creatures at the level of Wulong mountain master not to be locked by a ancestral monk. In that case, if you hit it, it is likely to hit a remnant!


    But under the lock of all word formula, even the creatures in the super realm can''t hide!


    The nine character mantra was completed by Chu Mo in an instant, at the same time!


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s Array Formula perfectly hides its own flavor. This kind of Avenue made the Lord of Wulong mountain feel scared and crazy, because in his divine consciousness, Chu mo... Disappeared!


    He has been unable to lock the trace of Chu Mo!


    This is terrible!


    More terrifying, followed by the power of the formula began to appear.


    The time and space here instantly enter the field of Chu mo. So that the long river of time that just appeared suddenly disappeared!


    Because the time in this space area... Has been controlled by Chu Mo!


    Although not all of them are under control, the situation is too unfavorable for the Lord of Wulong mountain!


    This is the human friar, this is the human friar who has mastered the supreme road. This means is beyond the reach of other creatures no matter how hard they try!


    The former word formula, let the five elements of this heaven and earth all converge towards Chu mo.


    All the five elements turn into fierce Dharma arrays, forming a real killing array! A five element perfect killing array! Unparalleled terror!


    The last line of words, Chu Mo over the years, has finally achieved something. Although it can not reach the real state of heaven and man, it has already seen its way. His figure, with his mind, can instantly appear in any place that can be touched by divine consciousness!


    The nine character mantra in this state is almost invincible!


    Its consumption is naturally an amazing number, but the energy stored in Chu Mo''s body is enough to support this huge consumption. Let Chu Mo fight without any worries!


    The separation of the Lord of Wulong mountain was kicked out by Chu mo.


    Then, Chu Mo''s part, like a shadow, launched a crazy attack.


    Poor Lord Wulong, another tragedy!


    Obviously, his realm is much higher than that of Chu Mo, and his understanding of Tao is completely above that of Chu mo. The strong body was not weaker than Chu Mo''s ancestral realm, but the result... Was forcibly beaten by Chu Mo!


    Separation is like this, this one... The same is true!


    Chu Mo''s whole combat power has been greatly improved compared with the last confrontation with the Lord of Wulong mountain.


    In the eyes of the Lord of Wulong mountain, this human... Is simply a pervert!


    Over the years, he has killed thousands of powerful human monks, but no one has ever been so terrible as this man.


    His body seems to have endless power, his Taoism, his magical powers, his spells... All of them are too many monks in the same realm, which makes people feel powerless!


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at the Lord of Wulong mountain coldly and raised his right leg!


    The six character mantra erupted with Chu Mo''s right leg kicking at the master of Wulong mountain!


    That kind of compassionate Buddha power is unparalleled in the world. It seems to be peaceful, but it is actually unparalleled in terror!


    The parting of the Lord of Wulong mountain, brush it, return to the Buddha, and merge with the Buddha. Then, the horrible creature finally couldn''t help but say, "who on earth are you?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1630

    Chu Mo''s right foot kicked hard on the face of the huge master of Wulong mountain, and kicked out the huge body of the master of Wulong mountain with a bang.


    "Now, I''m your Buddha!"


    Then, he rushed with his left foot, and the power of the nine character mantra burst out.


    "This is your master!"


    Then, the golden left arm swung round, slapped it fiercely, turned into a huge palm, and with the power of infinite thunder, pulled it on the face of the Lord of Wulong mountain. Instantly interrupt his roar.


    "This is your thunder uncle!"


    At last, Chu Mo swung his right hand and slashed the sky with a fierce knife.


    This knife... Shocked the world, and the bloody light it cut out, with endless terror and killing intent, was extremely fierce.


    The Lord of Wulong mountain instinctively raised one of his arms, which was instantly infused with supreme magic, and was extremely hard!


    Click!


    The bloody knife light of killing Tian''s peerless edge directly cut the arm of the Lord of Wulong mountain off the dust.


    That hard unimaginable bone can''t stop the sharp edge of killing heaven at all!


    The Lord of Wulong mountain sent out a terrible scream, which spread out an endless distance.


    It''s no wonder that Chu Mo, the monk at the peak of his ancestral realm, cut off his arm with a knife ¨K Et seems to be an impossible thing. It''s not just incredible, it''s simply impossible!


    The huge and indomitable body of the Lord of Wulong mountain suddenly faded, and almost for a moment, only a translucent shadow was left. Although he will not be really killed, he has failed irreversibly!


    Defeated by Chu Mo, a Terran monk who lowered his level. If he continues to fight, he may be able to force Chu Mo to exhaustion with the power of terror. The question is, can he persist until then?


    Therefore, the Lord of Wulong mountain directly retreated after being crushed one after another.


    A creature in a superior realm was scared of being beaten by Chu Mo! Just walk away!


    Moreover, this time is not pretending to retreat and come back again. But really left.


    Far away in the depths of the universe, we can still hear the roar of the Lord of Wulong mountain full of anger and unwillingness. This matter, losing face is one thing, the key is to hold back! I''m afraid it would be such a reaction for any creature with the same realm to be so suppressed by a creature with a lower realm.


    With a wave of his hand, Chu Mo grabbed the huge and unparalleled arm of the Lord of Wulong mountain and threw it into the world of the divine mirror in the sky. This is a really good thing. The essence contained in it is simply extremely rich. For any monk, this is the top food!


    The blue giant eagle and Qi Xiaoyu over there came out of the ambush, still unable to hide the shocking color on their faces.


    This is too far from the last battle against the Lord of Wulong mountain. It turns out that Chu Mo has been keeping a low profile.


    The blue eagle looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "master, I am willing to follow you all the time!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the Blue Giant Eagle: "follow me, there will be a lot of danger."


    "It''s also worth it. Only by following a strong person like you can I really grow up. Otherwise, I will always be a barely powerful creature, but I will never be a real strong person." The blue giant eagle is very sincere.


    It sees too much from the failure of the Lord of Wulong mountain. Non human spirits, the more they cultivate to a high level, the greater the gap between them and the human friars in the same level. Therefore, if you want to really achieve something and become a powerful person, you must follow a Ming Lord.


    Chu Mo was also very happy with the blue giant eagle. He has been good enough to the Blue Giant Eagle over the years, preaching scriptures and preaching, never avoiding it, and even talking about many secrets, he did not hide it.


    Blue giant eagle is also an emotional creature, and Chu Mo is already its teacher. It has long planned to follow Chu Mo forever. Today''s war completely made it determined.


    At this time, the ancestral realm of Tianjie, which is surrounded by water, has also entered the middle stage. Without the harassment of the Lord of Wulong mountain, the process of water Yiyi crossing the robbery was very smooth.


    Finally, when the last disaster passed, Shui Yiyi successfully stepped into the ancestral realm. Her body exudes a strong breath, and the rich Tao rhyme surrounds her. In the sky, there are all kinds of auspicious visions. Endless essence is poured into the water dependent body.


    Standing quietly in the void, water gave birth to a vast and infinite universe in her eyes. Although the speed of evolution is very slow, it shows that her Taoism has reached a higher level!


    Shui Yiyi''s heart is also full of endless emotion, and his gratitude to Chu Mo is also difficult to describe in words. Although Chu Mo is her husband, he has given her too much help along the way!


    It can be said that if she didn''t meet Chu Mo, she may still be making efforts to impact the supreme realm, and she will never easily leave the Yanhuang realm.


    Thinking of what master Lingtong said, Shui Yiyi''s eyes were like water, and he glanced at Qi Xiaoyu over there. Just this time, they seemed to have a heart to heart connection, and Qi Xiaoyu was also looking at her.


    They looked at each other and smiled!


    Previous life... Maybe it was really a person. In this life, he turned into a lotus flower and accompanied him.


    It feels good, really good!


    Time flies, and more than ten years have passed. At this time, three people and an eagle are infinitely close to the westernmost side of the channel.


    Over the years, they have encountered many kinds of creatures along the way, some of whom are full of malice, want to plunder their resources, and even want to eat them; Also have a good intention, treat them as rare Taoist friends and treat them with hospitality.


    They made many enemies and killed many powerful non human spirits, but they also made many friends, and even some wanted to follow Chu Mo''s side.


    Chu Mo promised them that if they could come back in the future and still meet where they met, they would take them with them.


    Finally, twenty-five years after Chu Mo''s departure from Xiushui villa, they finally came to the end of the passage.


    Here, a desolate, hundreds of millions of miles around, are deserts and Gobi. I can''t see any creatures. Looking further away, I can see the endless void of the universe. The void of the universe is also very different from other places. There is no star, only endless chaos, and... I don''t know how thick the barrier is.


    "Where is the Buddha?" The blue giant eagle looked at it blankly.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, slightly closed his eyes, and then said, "Buddha, it''s there!"


    "Where?" Even Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi''s faces were a little confused.


    "In my heart." Chu Mo said slowly.


    His body also began to emit a faint halo, and an aperture rose upright along the back of Chu mo. It seems that Chu Mo''s back of his head is like a halo emitting a faint halo.


    The two women and the blue eagle all looked at this scene with a surprised face.


    About Buddha, the blue giant eagle has no concept, so it doesn''t understand what happened to its owner. However, it can feel the faint but far-reaching atmosphere of compassion in Chu Mo!


    Hell, how many evil minded creatures did the master kill along the way? He is not a merciful Master. How can there be a smell of mercy on him?


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu had a much deeper understanding of the Buddha than the blue giant eagle, and they all looked shocked. They suddenly found that Chu Mo looked like a Buddha at the moment!


    At this time, in the void of the universe full of chaos over there, suddenly... A faint figure also appeared. The figure was completely formed by light, and there was also a huge halo behind his head. At the same time, the mercy breath emanating from the figure is thousands of times stronger than that of Chu Mo! Even more!


    Strong to the extreme!


    In front of this figure, there was no killing heart at all!


    Even, I feel like kneeling down!


    That feeling, born from the heart, is not controlled by others, but from the heart, just want to worship the figure.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, looking at the shadow. He saluted deeply and said, "disciple Chu Mo, meet the Buddha."


    "There is no Buddha in this world."


    In the distant void of the universe, a grand and compassionate voice came.


    "You are the Buddha." Chu Mo said.


    "Buddha is law, and Buddha is reason. I am neither law nor reason, so I am not Buddha." The great voice continued to come, and the atmosphere of compassion was overwhelming.


    Chu Mo stopped pestering about this problem and asked, "disciples want to know why there is a list of gods, why there is a divine personality, why creatures cannot be free? Why does all this come from?"


    In the chaos, the figure was silent for a moment, and then said, "all creatures suffer."


    Chu Mo asked, "what should I do?"


    "Do what you want."


    Chu Mo asked again, "why was the royal family of Chu destroyed overnight in the past? If I helped the living beings to cut off their gods, would I offend supreme existence?"


    This sentence is already very risky. It is tantamount to revealing your secret. But Chu Mo has been asking for nothing more than a truth along the way! He wants some guidance.


    The atmosphere of compassion has completely covered this vast desert. A large number of green plants visible to the naked eye have grown rapidly from this desert. In the blink of an eye, this desolate place has become an oasis of life!


    The power of Buddha is really unfathomable.


    But Chu Mo had a feeling that the original intention of this compassionate force did not seem to be to turn this desolate area into an oasis of life. But in... Blocking something!


    Up to his present state, he is only one step away from Taishang. Maybe he can''t cross it in this life, and maybe he can cross it at any time. But in any case, Chu Mo''s induction to Qi machine and some causal induction are far beyond ordinary people.


    In that chaotic void, the not tall figure was always silent after Chu Mo asked this sentence. It seems to be thinking, but it seems... I don''t want to answer.


    Chu Mo didn''t continue to ask, but stood there and waited quietly.


    "In a world that is about to dry up, it is meaningless to just find that way."


    Finally, after a long time, the figure spoke again.


    This time, there is no mystery. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1631

    Although he didn''t directly answer Chu Mo''s question, he was telling Chu Mo something. Chu Mo looked solemn and listened carefully. He understood that the road should be the path to heaven that all the creatures in the super realm want to find!


    "All living beings are suffering. If you want to be happy from suffering, you need great perseverance, patience and dedication; all living beings are the root of exploration and all instincts. Divine personality is the embodiment of * *. In fact, every living creature has divine personality. Whether it is light or dark, but it all exists."


    Chu Mo''s face was shocked. He didn''t expect that the Buddha... To be exact, the existence of this statue suspected of Buddha would give such an answer.


    He first said that all living beings suffer, and that all living beings have * *, which * *... Is the divine personality?


    Light or dark? What does this sentence mean? Ming... Is it the Godhead of those monks on the list of gods? Dark... Refers to every cultivated creature in the world?


    "The list of gods is not a natural formation of heaven and earth. It is the mystery of reincarnation of those who were powerful in the past years, and they intend to change this situation. A large number of lists of gods and tokens of gods have been made. Through man-made means of connecting to the sky, they want to fight against the way of heaven by allowing a large number of creatures to condense a divine personality. They try to escape the mystery of heaven."


    The blue giant eagle looked blank.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi listened very carefully.


    Chu Mo is also listening carefully.


    "What kind of world is the channel? All the ancestors are thinking about it. Maybe someone has walked out of that road, but never came back. Therefore, although there are many guesses about what kind of world this is, there is no accurate answer. The demise of the Chu royal family is not the will of heaven, but from the ancient family in the channel."


    Chu Mo''s fist was clenched in an instant. He really didn''t expect that the Buddha would really answer his question.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s heart with water Yiyi also hangs directly at this moment. In this way, the enemies of Chu and Mo are not all ancient tribes in the whole channel?


    "Is there really a great ancestor in the supreme being?" Chu Mo felt the mercy of Zhou Tian to the extreme, and finally asked this question.


    "Never." The Buddha gave a very positive answer!


    This surprised Chu Mo, because before, no matter Guo Chang, or some other ancient people''s children, or master Lingtong, this supreme existence, all made it clear that there is such a supreme existence.


    The gods'' list, gods'' token, gods'' personality... The source of these things all comes from there.


    But now, this statement has been directly denied by the Buddha! Who should I trust?


    Chu Mo subconsciously felt that he should believe in the Buddha. But I feel very incredible.


    "Why?" He couldn''t help asking.


    "The sage who made the gods list and gods token has been robbed." There was a faint sigh in the grand and compassionate voice, which seemed to be in memory.


    Chu Mo was speechless for a long time. After a long silence, he finally asked, "so... Now all this, including the collapse of the Chu family in the past, comes from the ancient family of the channel?"


    "Of course."


    Chu Mo took a deep breath: "that repeated reincarnation, before each reincarnation, all the Taoist lines disappeared. What''s going on?"


    "This is... All living beings suffer. Is it abnormal for the body to die and the way to disappear, dust to dust, and earth to earth?" The grand voice said this with a hint of rhetorical question.


    Chu Mo stayed there, frowning, and his mind was full of the words of the Buddha: death and elimination, dust to dust, earth to earth, isn''t this normal?


    If there is really no one called the great ancestor, then all this... Seems to be really normal? But the problem is... According to master Lingtong, as long as he steps into the supreme realm, all his Taoism will collapse directly!


    "Where will Tao disappear after death?" Chu Mo asked.


    This time, the Buddha was silent for a long time, and then youyou said, "heaven."


    Chu Mo frowned. His heart was very restless, and there was no way to calm down. Suddenly, he asked, "the Tao belongs to heaven, and genius doesn''t collapse, right?"


    "Of course."


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh.


    He finally understood that no matter what level of cultivation he reached, even the existence of the supreme level, any powerful creature would eventually die. At that moment, all his actions belong to heaven. I think these Taoist practices come from heaven!


    Therefore, it is called "dust to dust, earth to earth". This is the real balance in this world.


    Here, there are no undead creatures and no eternal existence.


    Somehow, knowing all this, Chu Mo suddenly felt relieved. At least, his enemy is no longer that unknown existence. In fact, the unknown... Is always the most terrifying, always.


    Even if his enemy was the ancient people of the whole channel, he didn''t have much fear.


    The Buddha made it clear that the sage in the past, who wanted to deceive the secret of heaven, made such an anti heaven thing as the list of gods and distributed him to the ancient people of the channel. Use the list of gods to summon those powerful monks in all universes. Then, use the gods token to control them.


    On the one hand, this thing can always control the powerful creatures in the universe outside the channel.


    Because if you want to leave those universes, unless you are a creature in the super realm, you can almost only pass through the ancient battlefield. Therefore, as long as you master the gods list and gods token, you are equal to mastering all the creatures of the universe.


    Then, when these creatures, who are really against the heaven, break through to the supreme realm, they will immediately be crushed by the way of heaven. Because that divine personality can''t hold the Tao of the supreme realm at all! It will make the way of heaven mistakenly think that the creature has reached the end of its life!


    What a deep plan, what a terrible calculation!


    In Chu Mo''s view, the existence of such a thing as being able to make a list of gods should and can only be achieved by surpassing the supreme ancestor.


    Think about it like this, master Lingtong is really rebellious. After knowing many things, he simply put his realm in a mysterious state. Theoretically speaking, he has already reached the supreme realm, but he is deceiving his divine personality and mistakenly thinking that he is still in the ancestral realm!


    Therefore, his divine personality is not so powerful!


    Therefore, he can live to this day intact!


    Chu Mo finally understood, but he couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    He couldn''t help asking, "then, can I behead the gods of those creatures at will?" Chu Mo asked this question again.


    This time, the Buddha gave a positive response: "this is great goodness, but it will plunge you into endless crisis."


    Chu Mo knew what the endless crisis meant, because if he really beheaded the gods of those creatures at will, he would inevitably anger those ancient families. This practice is tantamount to touching the fundamental interests of those ancient people. No ancient people can tolerate his behavior.


    Therefore, he must be careful. As Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing said before, only by mastering those gods list and gods token, can he cut off the corresponding gods of those creatures!


    There is no great ancestor in this world. The existence of making the gods list in the past has been robbed. This existence has brought endless disasters to those creatures in the universe! Although he must be a particularly powerful existence, Chu Mo''s resentment against him is extremely strong.


    He asked, "who created such an unnatural thing as the list of gods? Has left endless disasters for future generations?"


    The Buddha on the other side, whose compassion has reached an unbearable level. He suddenly laughed: "this is cause and effect, the cause of the past, future generations to repay. So, this is your responsibility. Do you understand?"


    Do you understand?


    Of course not!


    What does the Buddha mean by this?


    On the way home, Chu Mo was still asking Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, "what does he mean by this? What is the cause of predecessors? My predecessors? Was it the ancestors of the Chu royal family? How is it possible?"


    After the Buddha finished saying that sentence, he directly disappeared, and Chu Mo didn''t even try to continue to look for it. Because he knew that the fundamental reason why he could see the Buddha was that he practiced the six character mantra. He is a disciple of the Buddha. Otherwise, the Buddha will not see him, nor will he give him any guidance!


    Chu Mo also had some regrets. He didn''t have time to ask about why the three souls appeared in different corresponding universes. It seems that we can only rely on the monkeys for this.


    However, the harvest of this trip has been beyond Chu Mo''s expectation. The harvest is too great! He has gone through twists and turns along the way. Twenty years to do this. It''s really a big harvest.


    At least, Chu Mo has now completely clarified one thing that even master Lingtong is not sure.


    There is no great ancestor!


    There is no super existence!


    Finding that way may make you happy without suffering, but what you can''t get out... Is still suffering for all living beings!


    Therefore, Chu Mo analyzed something from the words of the Buddha. It seems that there are opportunities and ways to lead more people to leave the world or completely change the world!


    Great perseverance, patience and dedication!


    What exactly does that mean? Maybe I will understand later.


    Even the Buddha dared not make a final decision on what kind of world the channel was. Maybe the Buddha has his own guess.


    Chu Mo even guessed that the Buddha had seen that road, and the Supreme Master guarding the East should also have seen it! But they did not leave. With great perseverance, patience and dedication, they stayed in the channel and in this world that is about to dry up!


    For... Just sentient beings!


    This is true compassion. Chu Mo admires it very much, but he can''t do it now.


    Because now he is still in danger, surrounded by enemies.


    Delivered at midnight.


    Ask for recommended tickets!!!!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1632

    The destruction of the Chu clan did not come from a higher existence!


    It was deliberately mystified and artificially covered up the original truth.


    Poured dirty water on the nonexistent... Dazu!


    So that countless people in later generations believe this.


    The ancient history of the channel, why there are faults, this is not important for Chu mo.


    Those ancient people developed the anti heaven magic weapon of beheading because of the son of Chu in previous lives, which shook their foundation! Therefore, the whole Chu clan was directly attacked. It should be at that time that the son of Chu in his previous life chose Bing Jie reincarnation!


    Chu Mo has known all this. Then, as the Buddha said, this is your fruit and your responsibility.


    But... Why is it mine? Is it because in my previous life, I developed beheading?


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "I think what the Buddha said should mean that."


    Shui Yiyi nodded aside, "I think so, too."


    "Do you think... The one who developed the list of gods is really my ancestor? The ancestor of the Chu royal family?" Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly, and his face was unbelievable.


    Qi Xiaoyu youyou said, "husband, don''t forget that they are all ancient families in the channel, but the Chu family, in the channel, is a royal family!"


    This sentence, like a flash of lightning, instantly split in Chu Mo''s heart!


    Chu''s pulse, in the channel, is the royal family!


    Where is the passage? It is the real center of this vast universe!


    Here are all the peerless strong men!


    How strong will the family known as the royal family be in this place? Chu Mo is a little unimaginable. But at least it can be determined that this Chu royal family must be stronger than those ancient families!


    The reason why Chu Mo has been misled is that the death of the Chu royal family is too straightforward!


    A powerful clan was destroyed overnight. The whole family did not leave any survivors. All dead!


    If anyone analyzed this kind of thing, I''m afraid he wouldn''t think it was done by those ancient people.


    It''s really best to pour this dirty water on an unwarranted ancestor. Just like a creature in the super realm, it can easily destroy a family with countless ancestral states. So, isn''t it also an idea for a great ancestor to surpass the Supreme Master and want to destroy a family with the supreme ruler?


    Chu Mo always believed this statement, but he didn''t expect that the real enemy was always there.


    All the ancient people, United, told a big lie!


    Even, the ancient history of the channel, whether there has been a fault, is not necessarily!


    Because only by destroying a large number of ancient historical records can everyone believe in the existence of the great ancestor and completely cover up their crimes.


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh of sadness in his heart.


    If things are really like what the Buddha said, the list of gods, the token of gods and the divine personality are all derived from the king of Chu, then all the root causes of evil are from the king of Chu. This is the cause of everything!


    Therefore, the sage was robbed, and therefore, the destruction of the late Chu royal family


    This is already a complete causal cycle!


    Those who deceive the heaven... Will eventually be deceived by the heaven.


    In this way, Chu Mo even has no reason to go to those ancient families to avenge the Chu royal family. Because there are reasons for everything before.


    But even if Chu Mo can put down this hatred, he must change all this. Just like the oath he once made, he wants to change all this! Let those creatures controlled by the divine personality be completely free!


    When they live, it''s their own business to return dust to dust and earth to earth!


    If you want to fulfill this oath, you must compete with those ancient tribes.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Although the purpose was different, the result... Was actually the same.


    However, due to different reasons, the results... May also be different.


    The blue giant eagle stirred its huge wings and soared in the infinite sky. Suddenly he asked, "master, do we really want to fight against those ancient tribes and become enemies with them?"


    "Well." Chu Mo replied, "are you afraid?"


    "A little afraid." The blue giant eagle was very frank and honestly replied, "they are too powerful! The whole channel is controlled by those ancient people. But I''m not afraid of following the master."


    "You''ll die." Chu Mo said.


    "Dust to dust, earth to earth, death is not terrible." Said the blue eagle.


    This sentence may be the unintentional words of the blue giant eagle, but it made Chu Mo silent for a long time.


    The fear of countless people, the fear of countless creatures, and even the fear and powerlessness of spiritual masters are, in fact, just their own demons.


    In particular, master Lingtong, who has the talent of heaven and earth, still cautiously refused Chu Mo''s proposal to behead him.


    He is afraid of Dazu!


    However, there is no great ancestor.


    Sometimes the truth is so speechless.


    On the way, Chu Mo fulfilled the promise he had made before. He left their original homes with hundreds of ancestors and flew towards the center of the passage.


    This is a huge team with incomparable strength. The whole journey home is extremely smooth. Hardly met any ungrateful creature to find fault.


    Chu Mo still didn''t use the transmission array, and still kept a low profile to avoid those human activity areas.


    When their figure reappears here in Xiushui villa, everything here seems to have not changed.


    This time, it took more than 40 years. When Lingtong saw them, his face showed joy.


    Chu Mo saw him and said the first sentence, "there is no great ancestor in this world."


    Master Lingtong was directly stunned, and the whole person stood there, like turning into a statue.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi glanced at Chu Mo angrily, and some blamed Chu Mo for being too direct.


    For the existence of this realm of master Lingtong, it is very difficult for him to instantly change the cognition that has gone through endless years. At least give him some time to adapt. Chu Mo was good, straight to the point, simply in a mess.


    Master Lingtong didn''t question like he imagined, but stood there silently, motionless.


    After a long time, a wry smile appeared on his face.


    Then the laughter grew louder and louder.


    "Hahahaha, hahahaha... Hahahaha!"


    Laugh so that tears flow out, and then, wow, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Are you all right?" Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, left and right, rushed directly to hold master Lingtong.


    Then the two women looked at each other. Deep in their hearts, they have actually recognized the old man as their father in their previous lives. That kind of throbbing from the depths of the soul can''t deceive people.


    Master Lingtong shook his head, "good daughter, good daughter, dad is fine, dad is happy..."


    Saying this, master Lingtong couldn''t help crying.


    Chu Mo also sighed. At this time, keeping silent is the best comfort he can give to master Lingtong.


    Because with Chu Mo''s words, master Lingtong doesn''t need any explanation. He can think of everything by himself!


    After a long time, Lingtong talent sighed, "I was cheated by the old Wangs in those ancient families in the channel. How miserable! A non-existent great ancestor... Cheated me so many reincarnations? Even laid so many games. So many causes and consequences were settled. Very good... Very good! Wait for me! I will settle accounts with you one by one!"


    Master Lingtong said, looking at Chu Mo with one eye: "come, son, cut my God!"


    Resolute, simply!


    This kind of thing, if there is no invisible bondage, there is really nothing to hesitate.


    "Where is your gods list and gods token now?" Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong and asked.


    "Here." Master Lingtong let go, and a simple list of gods and a token of gods appeared in his hand.


    "Are there any creatures alive except you?" Chu Mo asked.


    Master Lingtong nodded, "here, with me, there are thirty-six alive." With that, he glanced at Chu Mo: "look back, I''ll find them all, and then, you cut them one by one!"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Master Lingtong''s eyes showed endless gratification, looking at Chu Mo: "don''t worry, son, even if your enemy is the whole channel, I will stand beside you. Never allow any creatures or existence to embarrass you!"


    In a huge small world, there are only two masters, Chu Mo and Lingtong.


    He''s going to behead the gods here.


    Chu Mo summoned the chopping path, summoned the other nine blood moons, hung the sky god above his head, and trampled the chaos oven under his feet. Use the Qi of killing heaven to live here.


    Master Lingtong also presented a dozen ancient magic tools with a serious face, and used these magic tools to fix everything in this small world.


    This matter, even if they have almost absolute certainty, must also be taken seriously.


    After beheading appeared, he smiled at Chu mo. then, his body changed, turned into a knife, and flew into Chu Mo''s hands.


    "This knife, you cut!"


    The other nine blood moons all turned into a light at this time and flew into the knife formed by cutting the path!


    The knife exudes infinite Avenue breath, which Chu Mo has never felt. At this moment, a gentle palpitation suddenly came from the depths of his soul.


    He finally understood something!


    At this moment, although Chu Mo hasn''t remembered all kinds of previous lives, he has felt the power of reincarnation. Sealed off somewhere in his soul. At the moment when the ten blood moons turned into a knife, there was a slight loosening in the blocked place in his soul.


    Then Chu Mo raised the knife and cut it towards the eyebrow of master Lingtong. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1633

    At this moment, the gods list and gods token originally on Lingtong appeared together, and two incomparably powerful forces burst out, directly shooting at Chu Mo!


    It was to stop Chu Mo from beheading Lingtong master''s divine personality!


    Qiang!


    Killing heaven sent out a quarrel, and an extremely angry mood erupted from killing heaven.


    Then, a red light appears!


    The apotheosis list is broken, and the apotheosis token is broken!


    At this moment, in many places of the passage, some ancestors suddenly shouted and covered their heads with their hands. The sudden burst of pain made them feel like they were going to die.


    However, the sharp pain was only for a short moment. After the past, they suddenly felt that their bodies were much lighter, as if some shackle had been broken!


    "What''s going on?"


    "What happened?"


    "The divine personality is still there, but the bondage seems to have disappeared..."


    Those creatures were very shocked, but they couldn''t understand what happened.


    In the small world.


    The list of gods, broken in two, still exudes a terrible smell, and seems to want to be glued together again. But under the continuous cutting of killing heaven, it broke into countless pieces!


    Finally, a real fire rushed out of Chu Mo''s body was directly tempered!


    The broken seal token was also directly absorbed by killing heaven!


    At this moment, Chu Mo''s knife had been cut into the eyebrows of master Lingtong, and had been cut on the divine personality.


    Ka!


    A crisp sound, the divine personality, first cracked a faint gap.


    Lingtong''s face showed a touch of pain, but he had no unnecessary reaction.


    Then


    Ka Ka Ka!


    A series of clear sounds sounded from the spiritual sea of master Lingtong.


    Then, the divine personality... Broke directly!


    Turned into countless fragments, and instantly rushed to every corner of the vast spiritual sea of master Lingtong. They all seemed to have life. They were aware of the great crisis, as if they wanted to hide!


    At this time, the knife in Chu Mo''s hand, which turned into a chopping path, seemed to cut out millions of knives in a moment!


    Each knife was cut into the head of master Lingtong. The real knife did not cause any damage to the head of master Lingtong.


    Only in the sea of his spiritual knowledge... He has unparalleled lethality!


    Those who killed... Are those broken gods!


    When it was chopped to a certain extent, the knife turned into a Dao began to rob and absorb those gods!


    Outside, in Xiushui villa.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi waited there with anxiety on their faces. They all felt a little uneasy, and even complained a little that the old man and the young man made decisions too quickly and simply did not give people any reaction time.


    But think about it carefully, this kind of thing is not a trifle between Chu Mo and master Lingtong. No matter how we discuss it, no matter how we arrange it, in the end... It will be the same result.


    Blue giant eagle and other creatures who decided to follow Chu Mo on the road gathered here in Xiushui villa and were curious about this strange place.


    Similarly, these people in Xiushui villa are also curious about these alien creatures. The two sides quickly accepted each other. If you change to the Terrans outside, I''m afraid it''s more about mutual vigilance at this time.


    In the small world, the color of pain on Lingtong''s face is becoming more and more obvious.


    His divine personality has been deeply rooted and formed countless years.


    Although a new deity will be born in every reincarnation, the spiritual master of this life has also lived for too long.


    His realm is too high!


    Although he used various means to deceive the Godhead before, his Godhead intensity was also completely beyond those of other ancestors.


    Chu Mo''s face also began to become a little pale. His consumption was too great!


    A large number of top-level drugs began to fly into his mouth without money. All kinds of pills that had been refined before also swallowed in large quantities. But it still can''t catch up with this consumption speed.


    Fortunately, the seven stars and the little sapling in his body will give Chu mo the greatest support at the critical moment.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s face turn from white to red, and then from red to white. During the whole process, there was no sound in the quiet little world.


    This scene looks so strange.


    A lot of various magic instruments are hung everywhere, suppressing the Qi of the whole small world.


    A young man with white hair, waving the sharp knife in his hand, slashed at an old man who was immortal. In a moment, it was hundreds of thousands of knives!


    The whole process continues, and the consumption of Chu ink is also increasing.


    In the end, Chu Mo finally felt infinite fatigue and tiredness. However, there are finally fewer and fewer pieces of deity in the spiritual sea of master Lingtong!


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo took the initiative to use the divine mind method and began to absorb a large amount of essence in this small world. This is also something that has been prepared before.


    Master Lingtong has retained an unimaginable amount of essence in this small world. With the continuous operation of Chu Mo''s mental method, all the essence and Qi swarmed towards Chu mo.


    Master Lingtong''s spirit knows the fragments of the divine spirit in the sea, and was finally chopped clean by the beheader!


    Even the extremely small ones were absorbed into the knife formed by cutting the path.


    At the moment when all this was over, Chu Mo sat on the ground without any grace. The whole person is completely paralyzed and doesn''t want to move!


    Master Lingtong stood there quietly, as if feeling something. For a long time, he slowly opened his eyes. In a pair of eyes, there is endless pure light flashing, which looks extremely dazzling. He looked at Chu Mo, who was sitting on the ground, and the light in his eyes gradually converged, and finally turned into an endless warmth.


    "Thank you, son." He said.


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded.


    "Well, you are already very tired. Just stay here and have a good rest." Master Lingtong said, waving his hand gently, and the magic instruments in the void disappeared instantly. Then his figure disappeared.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly and felt something wrong. He suddenly stood up and wanted to leave the small world.


    At this moment, with a buzz, countless Dharma arrays lit up in the whole small world!


    Roughly, there are millions of seats!


    All the Dharma arrays are overlapped together, and the endless pressure they emit directly suppresses Chu Mo there. Even taking action... Is extremely difficult!


    Chu Mo was stunned and shouted angrily, "what do you mean?"


    Master Lingtong''s divine mind fluctuated and slowly came: "your ability is too rebellious. If it appears in the world, it will cause endless pursuit. My child, this is for your good! I will help you complete the thing you want to do. Later, I will send those people to your face, and you will help them cut off their divine personality. I will block other storms for you!"


    "Master Lingtong, bite the hand that feeds you!" Chu Mo said in a cold voice.


    "Son, many things are not as simple as you think. I mean no harm, you misunderstand." The voice of master Lingtong is still very gentle.


    "Misunderstanding?" Chu Mo sneered. At this moment, he had completely calmed down, and his face showed an endless ironic smile. My heart said, "I''m really stupid. How can a person who can lay such a big situation and lay out the layout for all ages to do one thing be a real good person?"


    "Yes, it''s a misunderstanding." Master Lingtong''s divine thoughts continued to fluctuate.


    "Don''t hurt Xiaoyu and Yiyi." Chu Mo sighed.


    "They are my daughters. Why should I hurt them?" Master Lingtong''s divine thoughts fluctuated: "Believe it or not, I didn''t lie to you. Everything I said to you is true. With your character, if you let you leave, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the whole channel will know your ability. At that time, all ancient tribes will start to hunt you down. Aren''t my two daughters destined to be widowed in the future? So children, you just stay here quietly and meditate! In this small world, there are Endless essence for you to cultivate. It may be lonely, but it''s good for you! "


    At this time, Chu Mo had completely calmed down. Whether master Lingtong is kind or malicious, it is an ironclad fact that his freedom is imprisoned. There is no argument at all.


    Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes, and this action of master Lingtong made his malice to the world clearer. He also suddenly remembered the words about the Buddha that master Lingtong once said.


    "Maybe you are deliberately avoiding me?"


    What are you doing avoiding you? Is the Buddha afraid of you? The so-called hiding from you... Is that I don''t want to see you at all?


    Chu Mo sighed slightly.


    All beings suffer? They all asked for it.


    outside.


    Xiushui villa.


    At the moment when the figure of master Lingtong appeared, the world shook!


    Once he lost the fetter of his divine personality, the breath he exuded was absolutely shocking.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi rushed directly with an excited face, but they only saw one master Lingtong, and the faces of the two women turned white immediately.


    Qi Xiaoyu asked, "where is Chu Mo?"


    Master Lingtong looked at the two women: "don''t you two want to congratulate your father first, completely out of the control of the divine personality?"


    "Where is my husband?" Shui Yiyi''s face had cooled directly, and he asked in a cold voice.


    At this moment, master Lingtong''s happy face also converged and said faintly, "you two girls, in your mind, your husband is more important than everything, right?"


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi nodded calmly, very neat.


    "Good, good, since you want to see him so much, I''ll send you to see him." Master Lingtong said, with a wave, in the void... Instantly disappeared the figure of Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi.


    "And you birds and beasts." Master Lingtong said, and sent those non human spirits who followed Chu Mo into the small world at once.


    After all this, Lingtong master''s eyes began to evolve into a vast and infinite universe.


    "A force that covers all ancient tribes will begin with me." He said, his body changed into a white haired youth, and what he looked like was Chu mo. even the field on his body was almost the same! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1634

    After turning into Chu Mo''s appearance, master Lingtong curled his lips and muttered, "I''m not used to it, but it''s nothing. In the future... Everything will start from me! The world doesn''t understand that the road to heaven is to build an infinite Dharma array... Before it can be opened! Without power, where can resources come from? Without resources, how can we build that Dharma array?"


    Taking a deep breath, Lingtong master turned into a beautiful face, revealing a faint smile: "this situation... Until today, it''s really perfect. It''s a pity that my daughter would rather stay with him than follow me. It doesn''t matter... When one day, I take you out of this cage, you will finally be grateful to me."


    Master Lingtong said, and with a gentle wave, the whole Xiushui villa vanished. Along with those people in Xiushui villa, they all disappeared at once. Since then, there is no Xiushui villa in this world.


    In the small world sealed by countless Dharma arrays, Chu Mo quickly felt the fluctuation, but was surprised to find that Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi appeared in front of him. Then, not long after, the blue giant eagle and other creatures he received on the road also appeared here.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then a wry smile appeared on his face. Although the result was very bad, it was not the worst. At least, master Lingtong didn''t do anything to them.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi saw Chu Mo and all rushed over. His face was angry and sad.


    So far, they have completely understood that all this is still the situation of master Lingtong!


    Even though they were extremely intelligent, they were finally cheated by master Lingtong.


    "Husband, I''m sorry, we''re the one who got in your way." Water Yiyi, with water mist in her eyes, said softly.


    "Don''t say such words. At least, we are still together." Chu Mo held water Yiyi''s cool hand and said with a smile.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "did he already know all this? He deliberately lied to us?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "he doesn''t know."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart when he thought of what the Buddha had said before.


    Master Lingtong is too complicated. Such a person can''t be measured by pure good and evil. It can only be said that after countless reincarnations, his deep heart has completely given up emotion. In order to achieve the goal in his heart, he can be desperate!


    Therefore, when he learned from Chu Mo that there was no great ancestor in the world, everything was the conspiracy of the ancient clan. He did not hesitate to put Chu Mo under house arrest here. His hatred for those ancient people in the channel made him not want to stand behind Chu Mo and silently help Chu mo. But want to do it yourself and subvert the whole ancient clan!


    Maybe he has other plans, but those plans are not Chu Mo''s ideas.


    Once the two people discuss these things face-to-face, contradictions will certainly occur. At that time, those ideas in Lingtong''s heart may not be able to be realized so easily.


    The blue giant eagle came with those non human spirits, and they were all very depressed. I didn''t feel implicated by Chu Mo, but I didn''t expect to be locked up.


    The infinite Dharma array in this small world has been opened to form a huge prison. All living creatures are imprisoned here and cannot leave at all.


    Chu Mo glanced at the crowd and said, "don''t think about anything. Meditate and practice."


    With that, he sat down cross legged and began to practice silently.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo with some pain. He paid so much to help master Lingtong. Decades of running, finally untied the biggest shackles of Lingtong people. But it ended up like this. I''m afraid anyone will feel like collapse.


    But he didn''t even complain. But the more it is, the more it makes the two women feel unwilling for him and feel sorry for him. What''s more, it''s the kind of helpless mood.


    In the realm of master Lingtong, it really doesn''t need too complicated means to suppress them, but it''s just an idea.


    A few months later.


    On this day, a door was suddenly opened above the small world, and then a figure fell from the sky.


    This is a monk who looks very old. The wrinkles on his face are like thousands of ravines, crisscross. One eye is also a little cloudy. His hair was messy, and he was wearing some shabby clothes. But the field on him shocked all creatures in the small world.


    Ancestral peak!


    This is a powerful elder monk.


    Master Lingtong''s divine thoughts fluctuated, ringing in Chu Mo''s mind.


    "Son, cut off his Godhead."


    Chu Mo sat there and didn''t move. At this time, a memory picture directly appeared in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo, a handsome young man with white hair, is talking and laughing with Gu Bingbing. Looking at the environment, it should be a more private place.


    Chu Mo''s eyebrows picked up, and his face suddenly became cold. He didn''t expect that master Lingtong would pretend to be him, and now he ran to Gu Bingbing.


    "Son, be obedient."


    Master Lingtong''s divine thoughts continued to spread, and he could not hear any threat. Very peaceful.


    But Chu Mo''s heart suddenly surged with overwhelming anger.


    He passed a divine thought: "anyway, I think you are an elder. Is it a little too much for you to do this?"


    "Not too much." Master Lingtong said lightly, "your idea is different from mine. You want to establish a force to overthrow those ancient tribes, but I want to pass through this force. Destroy all ancient tribes, and then... Leave the whole channel. Child, you have laid a good foundation before. ChuChu is also a very excellent child. Don''t worry, I will do better than you."


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Chu Mo asked coldly.


    "Help them build forces, and then, for my use. Destroy all ancient tribes, establish a supreme Dharma array, and leave the channel!" Master Lingtong still feels very honest, and he has no need to lie.


    Because he was so confident that he was trapped in Chu Mo''s Dharma array!


    "In order to realize this wish, I can sacrifice my daughter, and I can layout for countless years! I have waited for 30000 eras. Now, it is time to harvest!" Master Lingtong''s divine thoughts fluctuated with some excitement.


    "Sacrifice your daughter?" Chu Mo asked, "what do you mean?"


    "In the past years, I deliberately took her to see you and made her fall in love with you. Under my influence and help, you chose to go to reincarnation. No doubt, I really saved your life. After you went to reincarnation, my daughter wanted to commit suicide. I helped them, divided into two, and sent them into the Luo Tian universe. At that time, it had been deduced that at least one of them could have the intersection of fate with you. Unexpectedly, the result was It''s more perfect than I thought. They are still your wives in this life. " Master Lingtong''s mind fluctuated slowly, saying faintly.


    "That is to say, in your mind, you can sacrifice anyone in this world, right?" Chu Mo asked.


    "At the critical moment, it''s like this. I can even sacrifice myself..." Master Lingtong said faintly.


    "Well, you didn''t wake up in modern times. You should have known a lot from the beginning, 30000 eras ago, and began to arrange your backhand. But at that time, no one had the ability to cut off the deity, so you had to wait. Right?" Chu Mo asked.


    The master Lingtong over there was silent for a while, and then replied, "not bad."


    "According to your Taoism and the profundity of knowledge, how can you not know that the great ancestor does not exist?" This matter really made Chu Mo very confused.


    "Well, I really don''t know!" In the fluctuation of spiritual thoughts of master Lingtong, it is also very rare to have some grievances: "if I had known, I would have closed the network many years in advance! About this, it can only be said that the influence of those ancient tribes in the channel is too strong! In order to create this illusion, they united, and even their own families... Forcibly destroyed all ancient books and records. Creating the illusion of the historical fault of the channel."


    At this time, Chu Mo also had a clear understanding in his heart: the Chu royal family should begin to fall after the robbery of the ancestor who made the list of gods in the past years. All the gods'' lists and gods'' tokens were carved up by those ancient tribes. Then, the entire Chu clan, although still strong and unparalleled. But in fact, it has been completely under the control of those ancient tribes.


    This can explain why more than a dozen eras ago, the Chu royal family collapsed overnight!


    Because there was an amazing Prince of Chu in the Chu family!


    Even by the creatures in the channel, known as "unparalleled Prince of Chu". In the eyes of those ancient people in the channel at that time, the existence of this prince of Chu greatly threatened their status! It may even be an existence comparable to the ancestor of the Chu royal family!


    So, overnight, the Chu clan was destroyed. Even the existence of the supreme realm has not been spared.


    It can only be said that there are games everywhere in this world!


    Some games can hide endless years even before it starts, and no one can see it at all! Once it starts, no one can stop it.


    These situations dominate the general situation of the world.


    "So, son, many things in this world are not as simple as you think. It''s not so simple, let alone so easy. I''m very honest with you. I''m tolerant enough. One day, you will understand my pains." Master Lingtong''s divine thoughts are full of kindness.


    The communication between the two sides is entirely a separate spiritual communication, which seems to take a long time, but in fact, it is the moment of lightning and stone fire.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s eyes fell on the old man who looked very down-to-earth.


    "Can you... Help me cut off the Godhead?" The old man looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes were full of a light of distrust.


    He has never heard of the unparalleled son of Chu. He can only feel that this place is like a prison, holding this white haired youth. He doesn''t know who this man is. Is he famous? Why did the eldest brother pass on his divine thoughts and let himself come here?


    At the moment when the poor old man was thinking nonsense.


    Chu Mo raised his hand, just a knife.


    On the third watch, there are too few recommended tickets. Don''t be so lazy... Vote more and let Chu Mo get out of trouble quickly, okay? (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1635

    The field on the old man suddenly burst out and shouted, "boy, how dare you?"


    The spirit of his whole body suddenly became completely different, just like a awakened dragon. His reaction was really fast to some incredible extent. At the moment Chu Mo shot, he actually made a counterattack.


    But at the next moment, all his actions stopped directly.


    Because he heard the broken voice of the divine personality that had plagued him for countless years in his spiritual sea of knowledge!


    The old man''s face showed an incredible light, and he looked at Chu Mo with a dull face. Even the sharp pain from the sea of spiritual awareness, he subconsciously ignored it.


    The divine personality of a monk at the peak of his ancestral realm, Chu Mo, was quickly completely chopped up and cleared, and then the majestic power in the divine personality was absorbed by the beheading path.


    When the old man''s Godhead was completely cut off, a completely different momentum erupted on the old man!


    This momentum has a perfect taste.


    Chu Mo looked at the old man with a bit of shock. This is actually a monk who is staring at the divine lattice and is about to step into the supreme realm!


    No wonder he reacted so quickly!


    No wonder master Lingtong would be the first to send him in.


    i see!


    However, at this time, the beheader, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly passed a divine idea to the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Father, don''t worry about anything. If we absorb enough power, we can break the small world!"


    After saying this, the beheader was silent, and there was no sound at all.


    But in Chu Mo''s heart, there was a storm!


    In this small world, there is no power at that level. Don''t even think about it. Chu Mo doesn''t even have the idea of trying.


    Unexpectedly, beheading Dao has this ability.


    For the first time, Chu Mo was a little grateful for his talent in his previous life. The magic weapon he made was really unparalleled in the world!


    At this time, the old man stared at Chu Mo in a daze. After looking at it for a long time, he bowed down and saluted, saying, "although I don''t know who you are, I''m grateful that you can help me cut off my divine personality and remove my bondage."


    "Didn''t he tell you?" Chu Mo glanced at the old man.


    The old man frowned slightly, "did you say brother Lingtong?"


    Brother Lingtong... Indeed, he is the brother of master Lingtong.


    "He only told me that when I came here, someone would help me cut off my Godhead. However, how can I feel that this place is a little like... A cell?" The old man looked at Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi sitting quietly not far away, and then looked at hundreds of non human spirits in the distance. A look of doubt.


    "This is a cell." Chu Mo smiles.


    The old man''s eyes suddenly showed a touch of embarrassment. He understands something now. It should be the eldest brother who caught this young man with rebellious ability and worked for him.


    Sure enough, at this time, a divine idea was passed to the spiritual sea of the old man, and it was a master of Lingtong. Teaching him how to leave this small world and where to wait.


    Then, the old man looked at Chu Mo apologetically: "young man, I''m sorry, I can''t take you out with me. But when I see my brother later, I''ll plead for you. I think you''re a good person."


    The old man said, waving at Chu Mo, and his figure gradually faded.


    "Boy, you did a good job." Master Lingtong''s divine thoughts fluctuated.


    Chu Mo said faintly, "are you not afraid of what they tell me if you teach every living creature the way to leave here?"


    "Everyone''s way of leaving is different. Don''t worry, son. I''m more considerate than you." Master Lingtong''s mind fluctuated blandly: "well, I''m going to be busy. Gu Bingbing''s action is a little slow. I want to help her give some advice. I don''t like to delay doing things."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and his face was speechless.


    From beginning to end, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi over there didn''t come to have a look, even didn''t seem to notice anything. Chu Mo has already understood that this small world is more complicated than he imagined.


    However, he also got a very important message from the old man''s mouth that this small world is very likely not to be brought by Lingtong master!


    This guess was directly confirmed by Chu Mo in the days after.


    As time goes by, more and more monks enter this small world.


    Ten years later, thousands of creatures have entered this small world!


    From this point, we can see that master Lingtong did have a layout for a long time.


    Chu Mo remembered that when he was in the celestial sea of Luo Tianxian domain, master Lingtong had tried to integrate the way of blackfish''s ancestor into his body. That should be one of the means that Lingtong ancestor wanted to control him.


    It is supposed that I should have been vigilant to master Lingtong all the time, but in fact, this is a aboveboard plan and a dead end. There is no solution at all. Unless Chu Mo can give up Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi completely. Otherwise, sooner or later, you will have to face master Lingtong.


    Once the two sides meet, it doesn''t take any effort to control Chu Mo with the strength of master Lingtong.


    In the whole layout, the only thing Chu Mo did wrong was that he should not go to see the Buddha, let alone tell guru Lingtong that there was no great ancestor in the world. This is the only mistake Chu Mo made.


    "Not anymore." Chu Mo said in his heart.


    Beheader Dao hasn''t spoken since he said it once. Chu Mo didn''t ask it, because on that day, he would definitely say it.


    Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi built a house in this small world. Live in it.


    Other non human spirits are also practicing quietly.


    Although this is a cage, the essence in it is quite rich. So many creatures practice here, and there is no such phenomenon of spiritual exhaustion.


    At this time, the outside passage world, as in the past, remains relatively quiet and peaceful.


    But in fact, one after another, they were surging and roaring silently.


    More and more ancient clans'' legitimate children began to leave the family and led the team to perform various tasks. But in fact, those who were on the list of gods were unconsciously cut off and completely restored their freedom!


    Among them, almost all... Those creatures who have been beheaded have no idea who is helping them. Because once they enter that small world, they will be directly and completely sealed, and the six senses will also be sealed.


    Can''t see, can''t hear, can''t smell, all the senses have disappeared!


    Then, after going out, I found that my divine personality had disappeared!


    The feeling of ecstasy, coupled with the mystery of the whole process of being cut off, made these creatures with gods shed tears of gratitude for the existence behind the scenes.


    They don''t know that person''s name, only that person is called "big brother". Then, "big brother" is a firm supporter of the elite alliance!


    The eldest brother helped them lift the biggest shackles, without asking for any return, or even interfering with their choices. Just suggest that they consider the elite alliance.


    After their understanding, they found that the leader of the elite alliance was a very powerful woman. Behind her stands Luo Feihong, the peerless genius of the Luoshui family and the first person of the young generation. At the same time, there is Gu Bingbing, the rising star of the ancient god family in recent years and Canggu city master. At the same time, there are many legitimate sons of the ancient people who support this woman.


    These ancient tribes have all known the existence of elite alliance. But none of the ancient tribes showed any hostility to the alliance.


    Even these monks who were beheaded and joined the elite alliance were not prevented.


    Such a powerful force is still rising. These once gods who have been cut off have no resistance to joining the elite alliance!


    Therefore, over the years, less than ten of the thousands of ancestral friars who were beheaded have chosen to retire quietly. But even if they retired, they were all tight lipped about beheading the deity. Even if they don''t consider "big brother", they should also consider themselves!


    Once this matter gets out, the first unlucky ones are themselves.


    Therefore, although the whole channel is now surging secretly, and so many gods have been beheaded, this news has always been blocked to death!


    At the same time, the elite alliance is also growing rapidly.


    In just over a decade, this alliance has gathered almost all the numbered ancient children in the whole channel. There are more than 700 people in this group alone.


    It sounds like the number of people is not large. It took ten years to develop so many people.


    But if you knew the identity and origin of these 700 people, you wouldn''t think so!


    Any one of these people, in their respective families, can be called an absolute elite. Even if it is not as good as Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing, there is no particularly big gap.


    Everyone, the scope of influence, is an amazing number.


    Among the more than 700 core members, the worst can control everything of trillions of creatures.


    Therefore, when this force is integrated, the kind of force generated, even if it is an ancient people with unimaginable deep foundation, cannot completely ignore their existence.


    However, the beauty of this alliance is that its components are too wonderful!


    It includes the legitimate children of almost all ancient ethnic groups, and so far, the elite alliance has maintained quite good relations with all ancient ethnic groups.


    Although there is some vigilance, at this time, no one will start with it.


    And this is exactly what master Lingtong wants.


    It is also what those people want.


    In fact, this situation is exactly what Chu Mo wanted before!


    Therefore, after so many years, master Lingtong, who almost never showed up, successfully fooled everyone.


    The name "big brother" gradually replaced the name of Chu mo.


    Become the God in the eyes of many creatures! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1636

    Time flies. In a flash, another twenty years have passed.


    The elite alliance has developed into a rather terrifying force. The leader of the alliance has always been the gorgeous but tough woman. Even except for those core members, few people know her name. Even if they do, they dare not call her directly.


    The delicate divine personality has never been cut off.


    But even the Luoshui family can no longer look at it clearly from the old perspective.


    Willing or not, they must admit that ChuChu is a real strange woman, a heroine among women, excellent enough to make people admire from the bottom of their hearts!


    Over the years, the elite alliance still has no big news. It seems to be a loose alliance. Those members of the alliance are also doing what they should do on weekdays. It takes a long time to get together.


    Faced with the fact that a large number of creatures on the list of gods were taken to the elite alliance by members of the family, the major ancient clans in the channel did not react at all.


    But from the information they fed back, there was no change in those creatures.


    No one resisted and no one defected. Everything is the same as before.


    The days of peace are too long, and everyone will feel numb. The same is true of these ancient people. They never thought that a large number of creatures on the list of gods have been beheaded and completely restored their freedom ¨‹, ¨‹


    On this day, Cang ancient city suddenly became lively. The monkey, which has disappeared for 70 or 80 years, suddenly returned!


    The return of the monkey did not disturb too many people. It used its divine sense to contact Chu Mo at the first time. Results... Until the moment he saw "Chu Mo", the monkey still couldn''t contact Chu Mo with his divine sense!


    The monkey''s brain has always been quite clever, and it has never been a fool.


    In the face of this situation, the monkey did not show any abnormality at all, clasped shoulders with "Chu Mo" and made out with a face of intimacy.


    Master Lingtong is able to lay out the layout for all ages, and his homework is certainly enough. His understanding of monkeys is not inferior to that of Chu mo.


    If it weren''t for the inability of the original divine consciousness to communicate, the monkey would really regard him as Chu mo. It''s perfect without any defect!


    In the eyes of monkeys, this is really too evil!


    An existence many times stronger than Chu Mo, why pretend to be Chu Mo? What does he want to do?


    Then, the monkey learned what had happened these years from Gu Bingbing''s mouth. Hearing that a large number of gods were beheaded, the monkey immediately looked happy.


    Then he asked, "brother, do you really dare to do this? Aren''t you afraid..." the monkey said, pointing to the sky with his fingers.


    "Chu Mo" smiled: "anything, someone must do it. If I don''t do it now, I will still have the same fear in the future."


    "Well said!" The monkey praised, and then looked at Gu Bingbing: "where are my six brothers? Their gods?"


    Gu Bingbing glanced at Chu Mo, with a hint of sadness in his eyes. This man, since he came back, did not mention his two wives, nor his experience, the whole person has also become a lot of silence. According to her guess, nine times out of ten, his two wives had an accident. It caused a great blow to him. So she doesn''t ask much.


    Over the years, she has always maintained that love for Chu Mo, but Chu Mo has always kept a distance from her.


    Up to now, Gu Bingbing has also given up a little.


    At this time, "Chu Mo" said, "they are six, which is a little too conspicuous. We have a batch of gods on the list, and many modern creatures. I didn''t cut off their gods. Because it''s easy to attract other people''s attention."


    The monkey nodded, "well, you''re more thoughtful." My heart is cold!


    Over the years, so many gods have been beheaded. What does this mean?


    There are only two answers. First, the real Chu Mo is still alive and controlled by this fake; 2¡¢ The real Chu Mo, his brother, is no longer there, but his ability to cut off the deity was obtained by this fake.


    The monkey quickly calculated and deduced in his heart, and thought that the possibility of the latter was very small, very small.


    Throughout the passage world, Chu Mo, such an amazing genius, has emerged for thousands of years, and has developed a way to cut off the gods. If this ability could be easily obtained by others, someone would have studied it long ago.


    Now, there is only one question left: who is the whole fake? Why did he fake Chu Mo and pretend to be so similar? Can''t even tell the truth from his six brothers? If I didn''t contact with Chu Mo''s divine consciousness, I couldn''t find the problem at all.


    The realm of monkey is now infinitely close to the supreme being. Over the years, it also has its own opportunities and opportunities. Computing power has also been greatly improved compared with the past. Therefore, it almost calculated at once that the fake Chu Mo in front of it was the most likely master Lingtong!


    All this was done in an instant, so even the Lingtong master sitting opposite the monkey couldn''t know what the monkey was thinking.


    At this time, Gu Bingbing asked with concern: "brother monkey, how did you... Get this trip? Did you see too much?"


    Hearing this, the monkey sighed and said with a wry smile, "I see."


    "See... Why is this expression?" Gu Bingbing''s heart is a little heavy.


    The monkey said, "I saw the Supreme Master, but I didn''t see the old peach tree. The Supreme Master said, the old peach tree... Has already left."


    "Did the Supreme Master say anything else?" Master Lingtong sat there looking at the monkey and asked.


    Monkey nodded: "the Supreme Master said that this kind of thing is originally the way of heaven. If all creatures, Shouyuan, come to the end, but still can maintain the integrity of their souls, it is equivalent to the existence of true immortality. The Supreme Master said that there is no real immortality in this world. Unless you can leave this world and really go out, but the Supreme Master also said that the road... Is almost impossible to succeed."


    "So..." Gu Bingbing said with a wry smile, "although I knew it was this result, I was still a little disappointed."


    Master Lingtong sat there and said lightly, "there is nothing to be disappointed, because this is the meaning of the existence of most lives in this world. In this case, we should continue to promote the expansion of the elite alliance. I think that sooner or later, we can find that way."


    Gu Bing nodded with a faint smile on his face, looked at "Chu Mo" and said, "now our strength must be inferior to those ancient tribes, but under the ancient tribes, there are not many forces that are our opponents. You see, even the saran robber has been quiet a lot these years. I even heard that they have had the idea of leaving."


    "Leave?" Master Lingtong sneered: "the elite alliance has been developing silently for so many years since its establishment. I think it''s time for us to show some strength. Let''s start from... Saran robber."


    "Are you going to hit saran robber?" Gu Bingbing was slightly stunned.


    Master Lingtong nodded, "what do you think?"


    Gu Bingbing nodded forcefully, "OK, I''ve long wanted to kill these robbers!"


    The monkey sat there and thought to himself: if Chu mo were here, would he do this? After thinking about it, the monkey unexpectedly found that even Chu Mo would have the same choice here! Moreover, if it were Chu Mo, it might not be better than the fake in front of us!


    What the hell!


    The monkey finally felt a little shocked.


    It looked at Gu Bingbing and "Chu Mo" and said, "I''ve been away for too many years. I miss my brothers very much. I''ll meet them!"


    With that, the monkey said goodbye to the two people directly, flashed and disappeared into the void.


    Gu Bingbing said with some emotion: "for so many years, I thought I could get good news from monkeys, but I didn''t expect... Hey."


    Master Lingtong looked at Gu Bingbing, but his heart was a little vigilant, because he could feel that the monkey was... Not enthusiastic enough for him!


    This is very wrong!


    Although the monkey also came up to hook up with him, which seemed very intimate, according to the relationship between the monkey and Chu Mo, the monkey should call those six brothers to see him. Instead of taking the initiative to leave like this.


    Is it... What does it really see?


    Master Lingtong''s heart is also a little uncertain. But then he didn''t care much.


    Because over the years, he secretly arranged the name of "big brother", which has been deeply rooted in the hearts of many people. In fact, he is not afraid of Gu Bingbing, ChuChu and Luo Feihong. A group of children were under his control. What he is really afraid of is those super giants among the ancient people!


    Only those exist, which is the root cause that really scares him and makes him dare not make too much moves today.


    The power of elite alliance needs to continue to be integrated and honed through wars.


    According to the calculation of master Lingtong, this time will take about 10000 years!


    Through a large number of resources of the elite alliance, through 10000 years or so, to cultivate a large number of creatures with the combat power of the supreme realm!


    Yes, it doesn''t cultivate the existence of the supreme realm. The supreme realm is not cultivated at all. It takes great talent to succeed. Moreover, there are few people in this world who can control the creatures in the supreme realm.


    At that level, few people would choose to have another big brother on their head.


    Therefore, cultivating monks with superior combat power has become the best choice.


    Master Lingtong has already prepared for this method.


    To some extent, his real giant with eternal layout is indeed more suitable to do this than Chu mo.


    Therefore, master Lingtong must not allow any damage to his plan. Not even his daughter! So he sent his two daughters to Chu Mo at the first time.


    Now in the monkey, a little variable may happen. Lingtong master secretly said in his heart: you monkey, you''d better know better. Otherwise, I really don''t mind killing another peerless Tianjiao. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1637

    But to the complete surprise of master Lingtong, the monkey disappeared!


    After the monkey took leave from them, it disappeared silently. The whole Cang ancient city couldn''t find any trace of its existence!


    Even if the realm of master Lingtong is deduced through various means and geomantic magic... There is still no clue!


    This made his heart shocked and angry!


    That damn monkey... Where the hell is it? What does it want to do?


    He also knows now that the monkey must have lied!


    It must be a great harvest in Taishang!


    Otherwise, it will never disappear so completely at once!


    Master Lingtong can''t show any difference yet. He now needs the entire elite alliance to realize the layout in his heart. Very much needed!


    Master Lingtong locked his divine consciousness on the six brothers of the monkey, on Mona, on Zi Dao and ouyangfei... But he got nothing!


    The monkey didn''t go to them at all.


    Master Lingtong went to Gu Bingbing as if nothing had happened, and then casually asked, "where is the monkey?"


    "I don''t know." Gu Bingbing said more casually, "this monkey has always been unrestrained. Although he is my left general, in fact, I don''t care much about it. Maybe, because there is no gain this time ¨Œ I''m sorry to see us."


    Gu Bingbing said, looking at Lingtong''s humanity: "Chu Mo, I have passed the plan to attack the saran thieves to the alliance, and with their support, during this period of time, the alliance people will sneak into us in batches. Just wait for the time to give an order, and attack them!"


    Master Lingtong sighed and nodded. He was very depressed. The sudden disappearance of the monkey made him have a very uneasy premonition.


    But think about it again, where your little world is located, there are countless Dharma arrays. Even if the giants of the super realm break in, there is no good fruit to eat. Don''t say that the monkey can''t find it at all. Even if it does, it can''t go in.


    Moreover, there are countless Dharma arrays in the small world. As long as you go in, you will be deeply involved.


    This means arranged for countless years, master Lingtong can''t think of anyone in the world who can crack it.


    "No one can stop me." Master Lingtong thought in his heart.


    Then, he nodded to Gu Bingbing, "well, take the saran robber, and we can get massive resources. This will play a vital role in the development and growth of our alliance!"


    Gu Bingbing''s face also showed joy and said, "after all these years, our alliance is finally beginning to shine!"


    Master Lingtong laughed and said, "the attack on the gray ground should also be fast. There are many opportunities for us to fight!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The monkey left Cang ancient city and flew billions of miles in the blink of an eye. At the same time, a gossip map hung on its head. In his heart, he couldn''t help thinking of the superior''s entrustment to him when he was leaving.


    "We need to guard the passage, and only I and the Buddha... Can stop the process of the passage collapsing. There is only one way to leave the passage, and find the road to heaven. But that road is completely transformed by the road, and no creatures know what kind of road is needed to find that road. The road is mysterious, and even if it is us, it is difficult to truly understand. However, there is always a bright world, there will always be Genius appears, emitting brilliant light. Childe Chu is such an existence, but his fate is somewhat bumpy. Thorns all the way, it is difficult to be free. You should listen to your heart when you return. If you can''t see him, you don''t have to go to him. Protect yourself. One day, you will see him. "


    The monkey didn''t understand what Taishang meant until now. The Supreme Master must have seen that Chu Mo had this disaster at that time, but he warned him not to go to Chu Mo and protect himself at the same time.


    Where can I protect myself?


    Monkeys think about it, but only there!


    At the same time, it is also measuring whether to tell it clearly. Monkeys are also a little afraid that hearing this news, they will go crazy directly and send troops to attack Cang ancient city.


    But in that case, the entire elite alliance may collapse immediately!


    But if you don''t say it, the monkey is really afraid. One day, when the fake completely confirms his identity, even if the real Chu Mo returns, no one will believe it.


    The monkey braved the Tai Chi diagram, sealed all the breath on his body all the way, completely launched all the realm, and galloped frantically.


    Finally, in a few years, it appeared in the Fangcheng of Luoshui family.


    But instead of using his own image, the monkey turned into a middle-aged man with ordinary appearance and thin figure. It took a day to see it clearly. Because before, there was a way of divine communication between them.


    Seeing the monkey clearly, there was a strong color of surprise on his face. I saw it once in the cave outside Canggu City, and then said goodbye to each other. She knew that the monkey went to Taishang, but she didn''t expect that the monkey would come to her.


    Today, yifangcheng has already become the headquarters of the elite alliance. Up and down here, people from the elite alliance.


    "Brother monkey, why are you here?" ChuChu was very happy and polite to see the monkey. She knows that monkey is one of her brother''s best friends.


    The monkey looked at it clearly: "did you send troops to Cang ancient city?"


    Hearing the speech clearly, I immediately understood that there was a problem. Then he became serious and looked at the monkey: "yes, Bingbing told me to attack the saran robbers, and I was thinking of finding an opportunity to practice before the invasion of the gray earth creatures. Only after real war can we grow rapidly. Why, what''s the problem?"


    The monkey looked at it clearly: "can you guarantee that after hearing the news, it will not affect your rational judgment?"


    "Of course." ChuChu looked at the monkey calmly.


    "Well, it''s about your brother." The monkey looked clear and did not hesitate. He directly spoke out all kinds of doubts, guesses, analyses and judgments in his heart.


    ChuChu listened quietly, except for some movement on her face at the beginning. At last, she nodded, "No wonder... Over the years, I haven''t had no doubt, but because we agreed on that meeting before, my brother is in the dark and I am in the light. In addition, over the years, a large number of creatures on the list of gods have been beheaded one by one. Although the process is very mysterious, I think this is also right. Otherwise, it''s easy to expose. But I didn''t expect that there... Was a problem here."


    ChuChu was very calm, at least she looked very calm and didn''t make any impulsive moves. On that gorgeous face, it was clear and cold.


    The monkey looked more or less worried, and did not urge.


    For a long time, ChuChu raised his head and looked at the monkey: "brother monkey, according to your analysis, my brother must be alive now, but he should not be free."


    The monkey nodded, "I think so, too."


    "But I know my brother''s temper very well. I think you should also know brother monkey." Said plainly.


    The monkey was slightly stunned, and then said, "he is not the kind of person who can be threatened!"


    "No, it should be said that he is not the kind of person who can be easily threatened." ChuChu said, "my brother is too kind, and in his bones, he attaches great importance to family, friendship and love. After you go to Taishang, he will go to my two sister-in-law. I got some information from Gu Bingbing."


    ChuChu said, sharing the information with the monkey.


    After hearing this, the monkey said excitedly, "well... It should be certain that the person who pretends to be your brother is master Lingtong! And the way he uses to control Chu Mo is, in all likelihood, your two sisters in law!"


    ChuChu nodded: "but master Lingtong, such a magical existence, why did he do this?"


    She walked around the room. After a while, she stopped and whispered, "I understand."


    The monkey looked at ChuChu.


    ChuChu said, "for huge resources and forces!"


    "What do you mean?" The monkey was puzzled. Because in its view, the existence of Lingtong people should not be people who lack resources.


    "What he does is actually the same as what my brother wants to do. So for so many years, we haven''t noticed anything unusual. But I''m almost sure that their purposes must be different. Master Lingtong, I know, once laid out for ages. What he planned must be quite large. Now, more than half of the whole elite alliance is in my hands. But those creatures who have been cut off from their gods , it is my brother who is more respected... Well, it can also be said that it is him, big brother. "


    With a clear word and a frown, she rarely felt confused at such times. I don''t know what to do.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" At this time, the monkey is also a little distressed.


    Master Lingtong''s realm is too high. They are not rivals at all. Now if his conspiracy is exposed, the elite alliance will not only have the crisis of immediate disintegration, but also may be suppressed by all ancient tribes in the whole channel.


    I believe that no ancient people can tolerate such a force and control it in the hands of a person who is strongly hostile to the ancient people. It will not be allowed that there are people in this world who can cut off the Godhead to live.


    If you don''t expose it, how can you save Chu Mo? After being rescued, what should we do to solve this matter without being aware of it?


    In short, this is a big trouble.


    Very difficult to deal with!


    It took a long time for ChuChu to breathe, Say softly: "Since his plot is so big, it can''t be completed in a short time. In this way, we don''t do anything now! Everything is as usual! Don''t expose it to me. I''ll send a team of confidants to Xiushui villa to inquire. At the same time, we will also install people we can fully control in the next batch of people who are beheaded, and see if we can get valuable information from them. We can let They passed on some information. "


    The monkey nodded, "this is feasible."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the small world, Chu Mo, who has been closed for many years, suddenly felt his own Tao and began to show a trend of integration.


    Most importantly, his Providence mind method, after years of meditation, finally broke through to the fifth volume.


    This volume of heaven''s will, my mind method, is the ultimate volume. Heaven is me, and I am heaven.


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1638

    Even Chu Mo himself can''t be sure why he broke through this realm. Maybe it''s this nearly 100 years of closed door practice. With two wives by his side, let his heart be quiet and calm to a certain level, which really broke through the last volume of Providence.


    For nearly a hundred years, Chu Mo knew from the beginning that he couldn''t get out of this small world at all!


    Countless heavy Dharma arrays block him, not to mention him. Even if it is a super realm, you can''t leave easily until you completely crack those Dharma arrays. Therefore, his initial anger was not particularly strong. It''s just a little chilly. I feel that master Lingtong is not authentic in doing things.


    But there was no despair, because master Lingtong had no reason and intention to kill him. Even Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, as well as the divine birds and animals he received on the way to see the Buddha, were sent here. Ask Chu Mo to treat them, treat them... Without that kind of strong guilt.


    Over the years, Chu Mo was really hungry, except for occasionally cutting off a sealed spirit. Perhaps it is this mentality and this state of mind that has created his current achievements.


    The fifth volume of Providence is really strong enough to be unimaginable.


    In the past, he needed to cultivate the essence accumulated in a small half day. Now, he only needs a breath. Or that kind of very natural breathing. That''s enough!


    This is terrible!


    Only monks who have really reached his level can truly understand this power.


    After the careful method entered the fifth volume, the Tao in Chu Mo''s body, which had not changed for many years, also began to appear some palpitations.


    That is a sign of the beginning of integration.


    All roads are one!


    I believe any monk who has transcended the Holy Land knows this statement.


    But knowing and being able to do it are completely different things.


    No creature can truly achieve the unity of all things without being too supreme.


    Because Tao, such a thing, is not forced to integrate at all.


    For example, how can the two completely different ways of Chu Mo''s thunder and firewood chopping be truly integrated?


    When you don''t understand, it''s impossible!


    After understanding it, you will find that it is not difficult.


    "Knowing is knowing, and not knowing is not knowing." Chu Mo''s eyes opened, and a divine light began to flow out of his eyes. He also began to have some unspeakable charm.


    In the end, the charm flowed out of Chu Mo''s whole body.


    Finally, it condensed into a divine glow, which suddenly erupted along his body!


    At this moment, the whole small world was shocked.


    First, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi opened their eyes and looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    After being locked up here for so many years, both women have made great progress in their Taoism. But it''s not too bad to follow outside. Because there is always guilt in the hearts of the two women. This mood, not Chu Mo can comfort.


    They can''t figure it out by themselves!


    It''s obviously a family, why can''t we be together? Why can''t you sit down and communicate peacefully? Why use this method?


    The anger in the hearts of the two women is far beyond Chu mo. So their progress is not particularly great. But until today, they found that the progress of Chu Mo was really amazing!


    What does that aura mean? Can it be said that he is about to step into the upper level?


    Chu Mo''s body, the avenue is constantly merging.


    Ten thousand ways belong to one, and ten thousand ways belong to the sect. Let his charm become more obvious.


    Those divine birds and beasts in the distance of the small world were all shocked and speechless. In the end, as the divine glow on Chu Mo''s body became stronger, divine birds and beasts began to kneel directly on the ground and worship.


    This is a kind of respect for the real top strong!


    In the end, all the divine birds and beasts fell there.


    This scene has lasted for a whole year!


    During this year, Chu Mo also unexpectedly did not receive any interference.


    No creatures on the list of gods were sent in, and master Lingtong didn''t say a word to Chu mo.


    As God had decreed, Chu Mo was able to complete all this without any interruption.


    A year later, Chu Mo''s breath all converged. Then, he slowly opened his eyes, which were pure and unpopular.


    Looking at the two women, Chu Mo''s face showed a smile, which was pure and clean.


    "Husband!" The two women stared at Chu Mo in unison, and their eyes were red.


    "After all these years, you two still can''t let go?" Chu Mo gently laughed and said, "in fact, this is not necessarily a bad thing. If I were outside, maybe I didn''t have so much time to practice. I can''t talk about today''s achievements."


    After a pause, Chu Mo continued, "if I were outside, maybe I wouldn''t be better than him."


    "But why can''t he say it clearly? He has to do it this way?" Qi Xiaoyu still has a deep and strong resentment against master Lingtong, and she is very angry.


    Master Lingtong didn''t know that he was actually the first elder to really walk into Qi Xiaoyu''s heart! She has a deep attachment to him.


    Qi Xiaoyu in this life is an elf family. She was born without real parents, and so is the inheritance of the elf family. In the past, Qi Xiaoyu felt very normal. Because she is a fairy. Like other races, it is impossible to have their own fathers and mothers.


    But this mentality finally changed quietly after meeting master Lingtong.


    It turned out that I had a previous life. It turned out that I had a father and mother in my previous life! My father is a first-class friar, and my mother is a gorgeous woman! Although I don''t know where she is, I miss her very much.


    This is Qi Xiaoyu''s mind before. She is very delicate and covers up well. She hasn''t shown this mind to anyone.


    Therefore, even Shui Yiyi and Chu Mo don''t know that Qi Xiaoyu will have these thoughts.


    Love deeply, hate deeply.


    Master Lingtong''s practice really hurt Qi Xiaoyu. It hurt her heart that had just melted.


    Therefore, Qi Xiaoyu has never forgiven master Lingtong for these hundred years.


    Until today, until Chu Mo said these words, Qi Xiaoyu''s resentment suddenly vented, and then, she suddenly felt that she had no such deep resentment towards master Lingtong.


    "This kind of thing is actually the same as it is said and said." Chu Mo smiled, "because it''s today''s me who has an epiphany."


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi all showed thoughtful expressions, and they understood something.


    Yes, the Epiphany is today''s Chu Mo!


    If Chu Mo didn''t have an epiphany, how could he understand and understand master Lingtong? If he doesn''t have an epiphany in this life, he will be shut down by master Lingtong for a lifetime!


    This is a grudge, and it''s a big grudge!


    So, sometimes, there is only a thin line between gratitude and resentment.


    Like good and evil, in the adult world, many times, it is not so clear, nor is it either or.


    In fact, master Lingtong has not passed the agreement with Chu Mogou for many years. It seems that the two sides have already formed that kind of tacit understanding. He won''t disturb Chu Mo''s quiet cultivation, and Chu Mo won''t deliberately not cooperate and don''t kill the creatures and gods who enter here.


    In this way, the two sides have always maintained a balance under a tacit understanding.


    But this balance will be broken one day.


    Chu Mo knows, and I believe master Lingtong also knows. It depends on whose ability is higher.


    Obviously, in this regard, master Lingtong has absolute confidence in himself!


    Since sensing what the monkey may know, master Lingtong has not sent the creatures on the God list to the small world for a long time.


    Now he is busy preparing for the battle against the saran thief!


    The deployment of Cang ancient city was finally sensed by the saran robber. The always rebellious saran robber had no fear. They even suspended all activities and also began to mobilize troops.


    Saran robbers, also an organization that has existed for many years, in fact, few people know how deep their heritage is. On the face of it, the information held by all ethnic groups may not be truly accurate. Being able to survive here for so many years, they are not in vain.


    Moreover, recently, there is a saying that has quietly spread in Canggu city.


    Saran, who was once cut off by a knife, is not the real leader of the saran thieves. Although her name is also called Saran, in fact, she is only the contemporary young master of the saran thieves!


    The leader of every generation of the saran thief is called saran!


    The leader of this generation of saran thieves is a super realm! He is a terrible and unparalleled monk!


    This statement seems to have been deliberately released and spread throughout Cang ancient city in a very short time.


    "Don''t worry, they deliberately let it out to scare people." In this regard, master Lingtong is very calm. Even if there is a supreme realm, what can it be? Others don''t know, but he knows very clearly in his heart that he is a supreme existence!


    Moreover, master Lingtong, a monk with such deep knowledge and realm, will not fear any opponent with the same realm at all.


    Perhaps, when he shows his true realm, there will be some adverse rumors about him. But that''s nothing. Gu Bingbing has already made a perfect identity for him. This identity has nothing to do with Chu Mo!


    Even through this battle, he could completely get rid of the influence of the name Chu mo. Become a great monk with unparalleled external strength, but still maintain the absolute influence and control of the elite alliance! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1639

    At that time, even if monkeys, Luo Feihong, ChuChu and Gu Bingbing found that he was not Chu Mo, they would have nothing to do with him!


    Even, they have to take the initiative to help him cover up this matter!


    Otherwise, the whole elite alliance will completely fall apart! Then, no one can think well.


    Gu Bingbing nodded and looked at Lingtong''s humanity: "in nine days, all people will be in place. At that time, we will directly launch an attack! But you can''t go..."


    Master Lingtong nodded, glanced at Gu Bingbing, and said meaningfully, "at the critical moment, I will do it."


    Gu Bingbing said nervously, "no, never! Your identity cannot be exposed."


    Saying this, Gu Bingbing pursed her lips slightly and looked at the master Lingtong: "although I don''t know what happened to you in those years, Chu mo... I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    Lingtong master''s face showed a touch of touched color, gently nodded: "OK, don''t worry."


    Nine days later, a large number of monks flew out directly from Cang ancient city, with tens of thousands of people, overwhelming, and slaughtered the place where the saran robber was located.


    These monks are all the top elites in the elite League. Any one of them has quite strong combat power.


    Such a force, besieging any force, can cause a heavy blow to this force.


    Saran robber''s lair here is quiet, and there seems to be no sign that a war is coming.


    However, when the tens of thousands of monks came from Cang ancient city, a breath, overwhelming, covered hundreds of millions of miles, formed a terrible storm, and suddenly swept towards all the elite alliance monks!


    Boom!


    Hundreds of people gulped blood and fell from the sky on the spot.


    Then, an extremely cold voice rang out from the nest of the saran thieves: "go back, people of the elite alliance! I don''t want to do more evil deeds. If I don''t know what to do, I''ll kill all of you!"


    Great!


    Indeed, it is the existence of the supreme realm.


    Moreover, he did it without hesitation. Although there is no direct action to kill these monks of the elite alliance, just relying on this field is enough to intimidate everyone!


    On the side of the elite League, led by several legitimate sons of the ancient clan, they were all somewhat shocked when they saw this.


    In their view, even if there is a super realm, it is impossible to make such an easy move. Isn''t the supreme realm the existence of the essence?


    No member of the whole saran thief showed up!


    There was only one supreme realm, which released his field and directly deterred the friars of the elite alliance.


    If they retreat in such a gloomy way, this person will lose... It will be too big!


    After planning for so long and gathering so many people, I originally thought of training through a hearty war. At the same time, it also announces the rise of elite alliance to the world. This is a very important battle!


    The whole elite alliance, from top to bottom, attaches great importance to the outcome of this war.


    But now this head-on blow, hit them a little confused.


    Everyone looked at each other. How can I fight this? The existence of a super realm is like an iron gate to that station. If this group of ancestral friars rushed up recklessly, they would certainly die and be seriously injured!


    This is not the result that the elite alliance wants at all!


    They want to train troops and build prestige, but they don''t want a bloody battle!


    A child of the ancient people, who was also a general of the elite alliance, angrily said, "members of the saran thieves, don''t even have the courage to fight?"


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense. One person in this seat is enough to stop your thousands of horses and armies!" In that cold voice, there was an obvious taste of ridicule: "don''t speak your dirty mind so nobly. If such an army enters your ancient people, what will your ancient people''s reaction be? Send the same army to fight a fair war? It''s naive!"


    The general of the elite alliance was furious, but he felt speechless in his heart. I really don''t know what to say.


    All the generals of the elite alliance, including those monks, couldn''t help but turn their eyes to Gu Bingbing.


    As the vice leader of the elite League, Gu Bingbing must make a decision at this moment.


    Saran robber is obviously not going to fight you head-on. A supreme master, to that war, in addition, not a single soldier! Is to humiliate you, the elite alliance! Is to let you retreat in the face of difficulties!


    If we really fight, the tens of thousands of Zujing friars may not be able to cause a fatal blow to a supreme master.


    But then, there can only be one outcome, that is, both lose!


    No one can get good!


    At this time, a crisp woman''s voice sounded from the saran robber, With endless ridicule: "you want to train with us, and you want to make us powerful. Gu Bingbing, Gu Bingbing, a hundred years later, I thought you could make some progress. You really let me down. I remember when you first arrived at Cang ancient city in the past, it was not like this. In vain, I always had a good impression of you, and I have a high evaluation of you. Is that how you treat others as fools?"


    Saran!


    Gu Bingbing immediately recognized that the person who spoke was saran!


    At the same time, her face was white and red, and her mind was seen through by others. Then, it was cracked in this way.


    If you say that people are scoundrels or shameless, they will do so. Besides, why should others cooperate with you? With a big defeat, to achieve the prestige of your elite League?


    It''s really a little naive. Let others give it a heartless laugh.


    Did you just quit like this? That''s like a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail!


    At this time, saran''s cold voice sounded again on the side of the thief saran: "what about the man who cut off my arm in the past? Don''t let him roll out, isn''t he very powerful? Let him come out to fight our supreme master!"


    At this moment, Gu Bingbing finally understood why the saran thief could exist in the channel for so many years and still live so well. People will never be hard on the front with forces that can''t fight. Directly pushing the friars in the super realm out is enough to block countless attackers!


    In such a state, who doesn''t cherish feathers? Who wants to fight for life and death?


    So, for saran thief, having such an existence is simply a reassurance! It''s hard for anyone to come!


    Gu Bingbing angrily said, "Saran, if you have the ability to fight with him, is it interesting for you to say so?"


    Saran''s voice said coldly: "Gu Bingbing, your behavior today has completely angered us, the grand theft of Saran, and your elite alliance. Listen, from now on, you will be the biggest enemy of the grand theft of saran! From now on... Be careful! Today, either you will rush forward. You can bet whether we only have one supreme realm, maybe we are this supreme, you tens of thousands of grand friars of ancestral realm, rush forward If so, there is also a chance to kill Taishang. Then, you ask for a little more support. Maybe you will completely destroy our saran thief! In that case, your elite alliance will be popular, and it can be popular all over the channel world at once! "


    "Vice leader, kill!" An elite Alliance General of the ancient clan, with cold eyes and a firm face.


    "Vice leader, fight! Don''t hesitate!"


    "Deputy leader, give orders, we won''t shoot to death!"


    "Deputy leader, give orders!"


    Perhaps it was saran''s ability to ridicule that finally angered the ancient children in this elite alliance.


    They never lack blood and courage.


    Over there, in the nest of saran thieves, saran''s mouth was filled with a sneer of disdain. She deliberately angered these people! Because there is not only one Supreme Master in the nest of saran thieves!


    But... Two!


    These two supreme masters, one is the leader of the previous generation, and the other is the leader of the present generation.


    In the realm of Taishang, there is a set of means to deceive the heaven and block the deduction.


    It is almost impossible to deduce their existence between monks in the same realm.


    In addition, although the saran thieves are very well-known, they are too smart. They will never really offend those ancient people, and almost no existence of the realm of heaven has appeared, and they will not do such things as those bloody massacres of the city.


    Like the previous time, in Cang ancient city. Those members of the saran robbers who received the benefits of the canggucheng family at that time were ruthlessly executed after returning.


    That line, they never really touch!


    Therefore, the real saran robber is actually extremely powerful. Although it is not as powerful as those ancient tribes, it is not provoked by some other forces at all.


    To some extent, the elite alliance chose the saran thieves as the first battle, which is somewhat unwise. In fact, as the leader of the alliance, ChuChu is unwilling in his heart. But the news came at that time, saying that this decision was made by her brother and Gu Bingbing. Although there are still deep doubts in ChuChu''s heart, it''s not good to refute again.


    Gu Bingbing hesitated a little. She knew that once she nodded her head today, a real bloody war would begin. Even if you can give saran the thieves a heavy blow, or even beat them up. But for the elite alliance, it is definitely an unbearable huge blow!


    At this time, a faint voice came from the void in the distance: "I heard that someone missed me, so I came."


    Gu Bingbing looked back fiercely, with deep worry in her eyes. She didn''t expect that Chu Mo would appear at this time!


    However, her face immediately showed an incredible look, because Chu Mo, who flew over, was carrying endless pressure on him!


    This breath... This breath... This is... Too great! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1640

    Gu Bingbing is silly.


    Those ancient clans in the elite league are dumbfounded.


    The tens of thousands of monks in the ancestral realm of the elite alliance are all stupid!


    What has Chu Mo stepped into the supreme realm? Gu Bingbing was stunned and couldn''t believe it at all.


    Those ancient clans'' legitimate sons and tens of thousands of ancestral troops in the alliance are dumbfounded with infinite shock and endless surprise. We actually have such a realm! Who is he? Is it the mysterious "big brother"?


    At this moment, the personal reputation of master Lingtong reached a peak instantly!


    The timing he chose to appear was so exquisite!


    At the moment when everyone was a little desperate, at the moment when everyone decided to go all out and fight the saran robber to the death, the Lingtong master who exuded the breath of the supreme realm appeared!


    This is a shock to everyone in the elite League, even Gu Bingbing... It''s really too big!


    In addition, he showed his realm at any time, which is not as useful as at the moment.


    Which of these ancient clans'' legitimate children has never met the Supreme Master? On weekdays, will they be so excited when they see the ancestor of the supreme realm? Will you be so excited? Will you be like this... Have a tearful impulse? Will you suddenly give birth to endless gratitude to the mysterious Supreme Master who may be the legendary "big brother" in your heart?


    can''t!


    Of course not!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Gu Bingbing''s heart suddenly chills at this moment. She suddenly remembered a message she had received the other day. At that time, I didn''t feel anything, but now I want to come, but Gu Bingbing has a cold sweat.


    The last secret letter can only be understood by elite alliance members above the vice leader level.


    In fact, there are only two vice leaders in the whole elite alliance, one is Gu Bingbing, and the other is Luo Feihong. The language used in the secret letter is actually the secret code between the three people.


    In the secret letter, Gu Bingbing was clearly reminded to be more careful with the people around her.


    Gu Bingbing didn''t take it seriously at that time, because everyone around her was absolutely trustworthy! But being able to let ChuChu send a secret letter in such a serious way also shows that ChuChu must have mastered some information she doesn''t know.


    But why don''t you know?


    Gu Bingbing even looked suspiciously at the monkey at that time!


    Because there is only one monkey these years. After returning, it disappeared quietly.


    She didn''t expect that the person who clearly reminded her to be careful would be... Chu Mo!


    No, this person... May not be Chu Mo anymore!


    Thinking of this, Gu Bingbing''s heart is cold!


    She looked at the figure exuding the breath of the supreme realm and the field, and rushed directly to the front. Then, the whole elite alliance army launched a burst of sky shaking cheers!


    The sound was earth shattering!


    Shake the sky!


    Gu Bingbing''s heart is getting colder and colder. This man has been scheming for so many years. It turns out that his real goal is the entire elite alliance!


    He is by no means Chu Mo!


    Because Chu Mo''s mind is not here at all. Otherwise, in that year, it would not be so happy to give it to ChuChu and her.


    Not to mention, although Chu Mo is a real cultivation genius, it is simply impossible to break through from the ancestral realm to the supreme realm in a short span of 100 years!


    This is too bad!


    She has never even seen how "Chu Mo" practices seriously!


    Gu Bingbing thought of "Chu Mo" suggesting that he attack saran robbers, and remembered what "Chu Mo" had said before she set out. She finally understood that she was severely used by this person!


    Nine times out of ten, this fake must have known that there was a super realm in saran thief. It must have been long before the other side would resist their elite alliance like this. Then, when the morale of the elite League was at its lowest, he appeared!


    It''s shining!


    What a trick!


    What a good calculation!


    What a good city!


    Really... Awesome!


    Looking at the figure without even looking back at him, Gu Bingbing suddenly felt a huge sense of powerlessness.


    At this moment, can she expose him? How to expose it? Say he''s not Chu Mo? The whole elite alliance, everyone knows... Is the mysterious big brother! Who is Chu Mo? So, even if Gu Bingbing can be desperate to expose the fake at the moment, people only need a few words to block her back, and even make her speechless!


    This person, through a hundred years, seems to have done nothing. But it has thoroughly integrated its own influence into the entire elite alliance. Because he is Chu Mo, both Gu Bingbing and Chu Chu have no defense at all!


    Today, through this means, he pushed his personal reputation to an extreme level!


    From today on, no one can shake this person''s position in the whole elite alliance!


    Gu Bingbing''s eyes showed a strong sadness and shock. Unexpectedly, the elite alliance they had worked hard for so many years turned out to be a wedding dress for a person who didn''t even know his identity.


    No, the identity of this person still points.


    Gu Bingbing is not less intelligent than ChuChu. Therefore, Gu Bingbing can guess things that ChuChu can guess at once. Not to mention, she provided Chu Mo with the original news about Xiushui villa.


    At the thought of this, Gu Bingbing suddenly had a strong regret.


    At this time, "Chu Mo" had come to the sky over saran''s nest. On his body, the extremely strong field was forcibly suppressing the other party''s field. In this way, step by step, he came to the sky over saran''s nest.


    "Saran, I heard you miss me? I''m coming. Who will fight with me here?"


    There was a dead silence here in the whole saran thieves'' nest.


    Even the field of the super realm seems to have weakened a lot all of a sudden.


    However, at this time, another field of the supreme realm erupted directly from afar. A cold voice came from there: "Taoist friend, do you want to fight?"


    Two!


    This time, let alone Gu Bingbing, they were stunned. Even master Lingtong... Was startled!


    What he wants... Is not this!


    He did not expect, nor did he deduce, that there were two supreme masters here!


    Damn it!


    What he wants is to appear in this way and establish his reputation in the whole elite League at one stroke. Then, check and balance the supreme monk in the saran thieves. Let the members of the elite League, after suffering from suffocation and humiliation, be happy... Slaughtered this bandit nest!


    This is what he wants to do!


    But now, there are actually two super princes coming out of saran thief!


    Speaking of it, with the pride of master Lingtong, even the two supreme masters, he was not so afraid. But once this fight starts, if he works hard, he will definitely be injured, even seriously injured. This is a huge difference from his previous plan to make his reputation reach the top without a single move... Without bloodshed!


    Especially on the side of saran thief, since there can be a second supreme, then... Will there be a third?


    For thousands of years, master Lingtong has a better understanding of the whole channel than anyone else. Even those ancient people who hold countless information may not have the secret Xinduo he knows.


    But what he mastered and understood were almost the secrets of those ancient tribes!


    In the past, master Lingtong never really paid attention to the "small forces" like saran robbers. In his view, this kind of small force can survive only by pure tricks!


    It''s like a fly. If it''s not annoying, not many people will chase it everywhere.


    Who ever thought that such a small force in his eyes, a small fly... There were two supreme masters.


    Just when master Lingtong was silent, the previous monk of the supreme realm said coldly, "I think he came to bully us. He wanted to check and balance me, and then tens of thousands of elite troops completely flattened the saran robber. How good and exquisite this idea is? I admire it very much. So, master, there''s nothing to say? Let''s join hands and kill him."


    "Well, the disciple''s analysis is reasonable." The Empress Dowager who appeared behind responded, and then said faintly, "come on, Taoist friends, since they have all come, don''t be coy. Let''s fight to the death!"


    Master Lingtong is in a dilemma like Gu Bingbing just now!


    If he turns around and leaves, then the layout of countless years will naturally fall short. If you bravely fight, then you will be seriously injured... Naturally inevitable.


    Almost in an instant, master Lingtong made a decision. He said faintly, "fight."


    However, just after saying this sentence, master Lingtong''s face suddenly changed greatly, and he lost his voice and said, "this... How is it possible?"


    There, two figures suddenly rushed out of the nest of saran robbers, but they did not rush to master Lingtong, but directly flew to the sky and looked in the same direction. His face was also full of shock.


    The directions they looked at, like master Lingtong, were all in the middle of the channel.


    Gu Bingbing and all of them didn''t feel anything unusual, but when they saw the reaction of these people, they could also feel that something big had happened.


    Everyone looked for a long time, and then finally saw a figure wearing a green Taoist robe, with white hair, floating like an immortal, coming step by step from that direction.


    Gu Bingbing was stunned directly!


    Her eyes showed endless shock, and she said quietly, "Chu... How can it be you?"


    Come on, it''s Chu Mo!


    The legitimate sons of the ancient clan and tens of thousands of monks in the ancestral realm in the alliance were all dumbfounded, and they stared at the man who came. Then, let''s take a look at the person they just admired beyond measure.


    Exactly the same!


    These two people are like twin brothers!


    There seems to be no change!


    What the hell is going on?


    What happened?


    Chu Mo walked step by step and saw Gu Bingbing with a shocked face. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    Gu Bingbing burst into tears at once. This is Chu Mo!


    Send it at midnight and ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1641

    Yes, before I saw the real Chu Mo, I felt that master Lingtong was Chu Mo, and there was no conflict in the field, breath, and even Tao Yun. The appearance and voice are exactly the same, and there will be no doubt.


    But when she saw the real Chu Mo appear in front of her, Gu Bingbing recognized the real Chu Mo at once. She could be absolutely sure that the one who came now was the real Chu Mo!


    After years of separation, his aura is very different from the past!


    Yes, this is the change that a real cultivation genius should have!


    Not like this fake Chu Mo, there has been no change for more than a hundred years. That''s because his Tao has already taken shape, and there won''t be any huge changes at all! But Chu Mo is different. He has been in that high-speed rising period. Over a hundred years, how can he not have a little change?


    How stupid I am!


    Gu Bingbing looked at Chu Mo with tearful eyes and complained about himself: why has he not found the abnormality that should have been detected long ago? This is not stupid, what else can it be?


    Taking a deep breath, Gu Bingbing''s face also showed a bright smile and gave it to Chu mo.


    At this time, Chu Mo had come to master Lingtong.


    Master Lingtong''s face turned white and blue. He didn''t expect that Chu Mo could escape from the Dharma array. He can''t even think of how Chu Mo did it until now.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore. Chu Mo is back!


    Moreover, his aura was not inferior to that of any monk in the supreme realm.


    Master Lingtong''s eyes twinkled. He suddenly found that he couldn''t see through the realm and level of Chu Mo now!


    How is this possible? Even if Chu Mo has really stepped into the super realm, it''s not that he can''t even see through it?


    Master Lingtong was extremely shocked and shocked, and the two supreme friars opposite the saran thieves were even colder in their hearts!


    This young man, the field of his body, let them not see through, but it is certain that the young man''s combat power is not inferior to his twin brother!


    Yes, in the eyes of the two supreme friars, the two opposite are clearly the brothers of twins!


    Later, this made them more afraid!


    Because they seem to be able to feel a sharp and extreme aura from this person!


    This kind of aura is owned by the real friars who have experienced many battles.


    Too obvious!


    The original two-on-one situation turned into two-on-two in the blink of an eye.


    The advantage of saran robber is gone.


    Although all the monks in the elite League were extremely shocked, they didn''t worry about anything, but were a little excited!


    Only then did they "understand" that the "big brother" in their mind had never been one person, but two!


    Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong with a smile and said, "it''s been hard for you these years."


    Lingtong snorted in his heart and calmly looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo turned his head directly to two saran thieves in the super realm. Lightly said: "don''t you want to fight? Two on two, it''s good. Who will fight with me?"


    "I''ll come!" The supreme monk of the saran thief who had previously been released from the field said in a deep voice and flew directly to the sky.


    Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo''s back, showing a thoughtful look, but then, a smile appeared on his face. Looking at the supreme monk who appeared after the saran thief, he said faintly, "Taoist friends, come to war!"


    The great grandfather of the saran robber, with a helpless look in his eyes, said in a deep voice, "you can fight if you want, but I don''t want to see a river of blood below before the victory is divided."


    Master Lingtong turned his eyes to Gu Bingbing this time. His eyes were strange, but the smell of asking for advice was also sufficient.


    It can be said that his eyes gave Gu Bingtian a big face!


    With the prestige he has just gained and his supreme state, even if he makes a direct decision, the elite alliance will not have any resistance.


    Gu Bingbing somehow understood that Chu Mo returned without tearing his face, but acquiesced to the existence of master Lingtong. It even gives people the feeling that he acquiesced in the matter of "twin brothers" between them.


    Master Lingtong did not tear his face, and even expressed strong goodwill in this way.


    Forget it, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it after the first World War!


    Gu Bingbing sighed in his heart, then perked up, looked at the saran thief of the supreme realm, and said faintly, "at the beginning, for the sake of not killing us, you two supreme lords, we can not attack here until you have won. However, I also have one condition."


    "Say." Saran robber, the ancestor of the supreme realm, calmly looked at Gu Bingbing, with Gu jingbubo in his eyes. It seems that it has not been affected by the pressure of the army at all.


    "It''s not what we want our lives to be ruined." Gu Bingbing said lightly, "it''s better to simply do this. If you win this war, then from now on, the elite alliance will be dissolved. Because even a gang of robbers can''t fight, and this alliance has no meaning."


    Gu Bingbing''s words stunned many people directly. But those children from the ancient nationality soon figured it out. Indeed, if even saran thieves can''t win, then this alliance really has no value. Therefore, although they feel a little uncomfortable, they can accept Gu Bingbing''s statement.


    But for master Lingtong, he heard something else from Gu Bingbing''s words. I can''t help scolding secretly in my heart: didn''t the smelly girl film deceive you for a hundred years? As for this kind of time, come and get me instead?


    Gu Bingbing''s decision clearly saw through the mind of master Lingtong who wanted the whole elite alliance. In this way, he was forced to do his best to defeat his opponent! At the same time, it is also to prevent master Lingtong from tripping Chu Mo in battle!


    God knows if this kind of thing will happen? Anyway, Gu Bingbing doesn''t trust Lingtong at all now.


    The Grand Master of the supreme realm on the side of the saran thief was stunned when he heard the speech, and his face showed a wry smile: "if we lose, will there be no saran thief in the world?"


    Gu Bingbing nodded: "since you are all defeated, does the saran thief still have the meaning of existence?"


    "This is not fair!" Suddenly, a figure flew up below. It was saran!


    Her eyes looked at Gu Bingbing coldly: "your proposal is unfair!"


    Gu Bingbing waved his hand: "adults talk, children don''t interrupt."


    Because at this time, Gu Bingbing has understood that Saran here is not the leader of saran thieves at all, nor is it the kind of old guy who has lived for a long time. It was clear that she was a little girl of the same age, but she had been playing tricks there before and was cheated by her. Therefore, Gu Bingbing has no good attitude towards saran.


    Saran was furious, say: "The saran robber has existed in the world for endless years. Is it a person like you who will be dissolved in a word? Gu Bingbing, if you don''t agree, just ask your people to come here. I will tell you the truth, you tens of thousands of troops... Don''t want to get out of this land! Even if we are completely dead, we saran robbers won''t accept the result of dissolution! Our people are still alive, our soul is still alive, our blood is still alive... What do you have What qualifications, let us disband? "


    Saran''s words were unequivocal. Below, saran''s nest, which had been silent, suddenly sounded a startling roar!


    "Our people are still there! Our souls are still there! Our blood is still there! But World War I!"


    "But a war!"


    "But World War I!!!"


    The blood rushed to the sky, and the roar shook the sky.


    Make the world pale.


    Gu Bingbing''s face was a little ugly. She knew that she had been used by saran!


    Originally, she wanted to fight with each other through master Lingtong, and then suppress the entire saran bandit gang without bloodshed.


    If this matter gets out later, the reputation of the entire elite alliance will surely soar!


    There are two mysterious monks in the supreme realm, who have the means to suppress the saran thieves. Elite alliance will instantly become the topic of the whole channel!


    At that time, the greatest benefit will be the entire elite alliance, the whole of the alliance, not someone!


    Gu Bingbing also has many means to turn the wind people talk about to the elite alliance. She has this ability, and many senior leaders in the alliance have it!


    But others saran is not stupid, simply do not accept this agreement, directly also aroused the blood of the entire saran thieves.


    Gu Bingbing sighed in her heart. She knew that a big war seemed inevitable. Then his heart crossed and said, "in that case, there''s nothing to say. It''s a pity for the great master of saran thief..."


    Gu Bingbing said and waved directly, "brothers of the elite alliance! A gang of robbers have been running through the passage for endless years. The bones of innocent people they killed can be piled up into mountains! Countless resources have been robbed by them. Today, our elite alliance, here, destroy them for tianxingdao!"


    "Destroy them!"


    "Destroy them!"


    "Destroy them!"


    Gu Bingbing''s words also aroused the enthusiasm of all monks on the side of the elite alliance.


    Master Lingtong looked at his opponent and said, "if you choose to be a robber, don''t blame someone for acting on behalf of heaven. Come on, Taoist friend, let me have a good look. What qualifications do you have? Come and fight with me!"


    The great grandfather of the saran thief looked up and sighed, and then said faintly, "in that case, let''s fight. There''s nothing to say. Since the saran thief can exist for so many years, it''s not a fish belly that can be bullied and slaughtered."


    Boom!


    At this time, an earth shaking tremor came from the sky.


    Large areas of the sky collapsed directly, and all kinds of chaotic laws scattered!


    Chu Mo and the supreme friar over there have already fought¡ª¡ª


    Vote a few recommended votes! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1642

    The battle between monks in this realm is earth shaking. Even under the law of passage, it can still easily shake the sky!


    The monk of the supreme realm, who fought with Chu Mo, swept all directions with momentum, and the whole sky vibrated with the impact, and his body also burst into immeasurable light!


    Great!


    Taigu Qingxu!


    The vast Avenue directly crushed the world.


    The two sides are fighting here, but it directly affects infinity.


    I don''t know how many years there has been no battle of this level in the whole channel.


    Both sides can sink mountains and rivers with one hit. Although they have already flown to the nine days, the breath of fighting between them still suppresses the infinite territory of the channel.


    In a moment, I don''t know how many creatures can''t move at all, and even breathing becomes a little laborious.


    However, the figures of both sides, farther and farther away from the earth of the channel, continued to fly towards the sky above.


    At the top, there is an unknown trillions of miles thick border.


    But under the fluctuation of the two men''s battle, the enchantment began to send out ripples, spreading out in an endless and distant direction.


    Chu Mo''s combat power rose to a shocking level. Between his hands and feet, there was an inexplicable Avenue flowing.


    As soon as the two sides fight, Saran, the contemporary leader of the other saran thief, has understood that this white haired young man is not too great! But his combat power has completely reached a super level.


    This kind of person, contemporary saran has never seen! Even in the past, he had never heard of it.


    His heart shook inexplicably, and he was unwilling. A young friar who was not in the highest level could fight with him to such a level of balance. Even, to some extent, the other side was actually controlling the rhythm of the battle and pressing him to fight!


    Naturally, there are still unique skills not displayed on his body. But doesn''t the other party have it?


    Sharon roared and took the lead!


    Behind him, there was an earthshaking cry. A bronze halberd, emitting infinite charm and peerless and fierce breath, shot at Chu Mo with a bang.


    This blow almost sank the whole sky.


    This bronze halberd is so heavy that the sky crumbles wherever it passes. With the power of time, he stabbed Chu Mo directly!


    The time of the week seemed to be confined, leaving only this long halberd.


    Around Chu Mo''s body, the power of time is endless!


    "Young man, you still haven''t stepped into this realm after all. You don''t understand the level of ten thousand ways in one..."


    The head of the contemporary saran robber, saran''s extremely cold divine thoughts came along.


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a mysterious smile.


    Then, his body, inch by inch, crumbled!


    It''s like a porcelain figure, which was hit hard in an instant... It broke into countless pieces.


    This scene made saran''s eyes show incredible light, and he looked at Chu Mo''s broken body with great horror.


    Then he looked at his bronze halberd passing through the place and suddenly appeared in an endless distance.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s body, which was broken into countless pieces, gathered in an instant and turned into a tall figure again. Wearing war clothes, stepping on a huge matchless Dan stove, and hanging a divine mirror on his head. The left arm is carved like gold, full of a sense of terrifying power, surrounded by endless lightning like dragons. Right arm... Holding a bloody long knife.


    At the moment of seeing the knife, saran''s eyelids... Suddenly jumped, and in a moment, he thought of a person!


    "It''s you! Unparalleled..."


    In saran''s eyes, there was a look of horror. He finally understood why the elite alliance was so powerful, and finally understood why there were so many monks on the list of gods in the elite alliance!


    It was this man who came back!


    He has disappeared for more than a dozen eras, and all the people who knew this in the whole channel thought he was dead!


    How can he come back?


    And... How can it be so powerful?


    His bronze halberd was still at the far end of the sky. His strike just now almost condensed all his strength. Chu Mo''s action was too unexpected!


    He was able to break his body instantly, escaping the suppression of time and the blow!


    Then, his counterattack, so amazing, so fierce!


    Saran looked at the bloody demon long knife in Chu Mo''s hand and cut him hard. There was a look of panic in his eyes!


    That knife... Left a deep memory!


    In the past years, the knife created too many killings, and countless channel creatures fell under the knife.


    Now, it actually appears again!


    Still in the hands of that... Peerless Master Chu!


    "No!"


    Saran let out a terrible roar, and his Dharma body suddenly became infinite!


    The overhead passage is bounded, and the pedal passage is the earth of the world.


    He raised his hand with a palm and directly patted the light cut by Chu mo.


    The whole passage, trillions of miles of land, trembled with it.


    I don''t know how many powerful people rushed out of the retreat in horror. Instantly fly up to the sky and look in the direction of the distant Cang ancient city.


    Saran''s palm was instantly split by this light, and saran''s body was split together!


    Throughout the ancient history of the whole channel, I''m afraid not many supreme masters have been so forcefully split.


    "You are more powerful than before!"


    The leader of the contemporary saran thieves, Saran, reorganized her body with great horror.


    In this state, it is difficult to be killed, but his body was split and seriously injured.


    This knife is too evil, and the infinite killing Tao contained in it is too fierce. Monks who are so fierce that they will also be afraid!


    The bronze halberd instantly flew back to the hands of Sharon, the leader of the contemporary saran thieves. He also burst out all his strength and began a crazy attack!


    Because he knows who this person is!


    More than a dozen eras ago, the unparalleled son of Chu!


    In that passage history, the son of Chu, with one knife, hit the whole passage, and countless strong people lost their voice, so that almost no one dared to fight with him!


    Later, he disappeared!


    Many people in the passage breathed a sigh of relief.


    He became a Taoist in that period of time. Although he didn''t see the unique demeanor of the prince of Chu with his own eyes, what he heard in his ears was all his legends!


    Later, when the Chu royal family was destroyed, the prince of Chu also disappeared, and the magic knife also disappeared with him. Later, there was news that the son of Chu touched the real taboo and was destroyed by the great ancestor! Later... About the king of Chu, about the son of Chu, has become a taboo topic.


    For millions of years, few people have mentioned him. It seems to be forgotten in the river of time.


    Now, he actually appeared again!


    With more fierce combat power than before, he still holds the monstrous bloody long knife. Appeared in front of him.


    Needless to say, the whole channel, soon... May be in chaos again!


    Saran was very shocked and angry. He glared at Chu Mo angrily: "your enemy is not us. What are you going to do to trouble us?"


    "Drop me, or... Die!"


    Chu Mo''s mind fluctuated and was extremely strong. Just like his current combat power, he is extremely powerful.


    "Do you want to accept a supreme master?" The eyes of leader saran were full of unbelievable light, looking at Chu Mo like an idiot: "since ancient times, have you ever seen a Supreme Master who surrendered?"


    "Then start with you!"


    Chu Mo said, the arm, which was cast like gold and surrounded by dragon shaped lightning, suddenly patted saran''s body.


    Saran used a bronze halberd to block it.


    Qiang!


    A loud bang sounded on this high sky and under this infinite barrier.


    Saran let out a loud cry of pain, and his body was scorched!


    The infinite force of thunder poured into his body at once. Almost burned his body to carbon!


    Saran ran Xuangong to make her body return to normal, and then clenched her teeth and fought with Chu mo. He would rather die than surrender to others!


    Otherwise, over the ages, there have been too many ancient tribes that have attracted them. The conditions and treatment given are simply too good to say. How could Chu Mo force him to surrender with his strong fighting power?


    Not to mention every generation of Saran, the kind of unruly and proud in her bones, as well as the bloody nature, are the strongest!


    The war continued, and the unknown thickness of the border on the head was wiped out by the battle between the two people for hundreds of millions of miles.


    That enchantment, but the law turns into, ordinary battle, don''t want to hurt a little. Once you touch the enchantment, you will also be attacked by the terrorist counterattack force. But these two people, regardless, fought frantically.


    In the endless distance, the battle between master Lingtong and the next generation of saran has also been completely launched.


    The ferocity of the fighting between them is no less than that here.


    In this realm, there is no weak!


    Only the relatively strong!


    Master Lingtong and the previous generation of saran are also paying attention to the battle on Chu Mo''s side. Seeing Chu Mo almost suppress the contemporary saran leader in the fight. The leader of the previous generation of saran was also anxious.


    He also knew who Chu Mo was and glared at master Lingtong: "that''s the unparalleled son of Chu. Who are you?"


    "I am me." Master Lingtong said faintly, raising his hands and feet, and every blow... Has an infinite rhyme. It doesn''t seem to be as ferocious as Chu Mo, but in fact, it''s not powerful at all!


    "There is only one son of Chu, and you are not him! Who are you? We, the saran thief, have no enemies with the Chu family, and your enemies are not us!" The previous generation of saran leaders were also angry and helpless about Chu Mo''s attack on the saran thieves.


    The answer of master Lingtong was almost the same as that of Chu Mo: "surrender or die. How can there be so many why? In these endless years, people who have been robbed of resources by you for no reason should also ask why?"


    Below.


    On the earth of the passage, the hometown of the saran robbers broke out in terrible and bloody killings.


    Gu Bingbing and saran fought directly together.


    Almost in an instant, this land was directly destroyed. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1643

    This is a real war, and neither side has left a hand. Saran robber, who can traverse this land for endless years, is by no means vegetarian. On the side of the elite alliance, although the combat experience is slightly inferior, there are many monks who win in the realm of profound, and the number of people on the side of the elite alliance is also sufficient. Therefore, the following battle directly fell into a stalemate.


    The battle between Gu Bingbing and little Lord saran is also quite fierce. Saran young master is very wild, and she is also quite crazy when fighting. Gu Bingbing was born in an ancient clan since childhood. His fighting skills and magic powers are better, but his fighting experience is much worse than that of saran.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the battle between the two sides, little Lord Sharon was suppressing ancient Bingbing. But with the passage of time, ancient Bingbing gradually adapted to it. After a little injury on her body, it completely stimulated the blood in her bones.


    Qiang!


    Saran, holding two machetes, cut directly into Gu Bingbing''s head and waist, and the two machetes were flashing with extreme cold. With infinite killing intention.


    Gu Bingbing holds a long sword, which is also an ancestor level weapon. Stabbed saran''s eyebrows.


    "Are you tough with me?" A flash of evil spirit flashed across saran''s eyebrows.


    The two machetes kept cutting towards Gu Bingbing.


    The long sword of Gu Bingbing has stabbed in front of saran''s eyebrows. On the sharp tip of the sword, the cold killing intention has pierced saran''s eyebrows.


    But at the same time, one of saran''s machetes has also been cut to Gu Bingbing''s Pink neck, and another machete has also appeared in Gu Bingbing''s waist.


    Both sides... No one has the slightest intention of stopping!


    When!


    Dangdang!


    Three loud noises.


    At the center of saran''s eyebrows, a simple magic instrument rose. Only the nail is big, but it blocks Gu Bingbing''s sword.


    At the same time, Gu Bingbing also raised a mask on his head, which is also a powerful defensive magic weapon. A battle suit appeared on him.


    The attacks of both sides have been severely implemented.


    Poof!


    Ancient Bingbing directly spurted a mouthful of blood.


    WOW!


    Saran also vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Then, the extremely cold eyes of both sides looked at each other again.


    "Kill!"


    "Death!"


    The two women burst out a coquettish drink and rushed together again.


    The six saints roared and gathered together to fight fiercely against their opponents.


    Compared with many elite alliance members with insufficient combat experience, their combat experience is extremely rich. In the past years, with monkeys in Luo Tianxian domain, they almost fought all the way up.


    For fighting, they are not inferior to the robbers of the saran robbers.


    Xue Jiao Da Sheng directly showed his body, his terrifying body, emitting infinite pressure, and directly suppressed a group of saran thieves who were also in the great holy land there. With its sharp claws, it made a random stroke... It ripped open the belly of a saran thief in the great holy land, and directly fell from the sky.


    The cat Saint turned into a golden cat, with a body size of only one foot, but extremely flexible. With each blow, he could leave a terrible wound on the enemy.


    On this land, blood rose everywhere and blood mist rose.


    The cry of killing is loud!


    On the endless sky and under the barrier of the passage, the battle between Chu Mo and the contemporary saran leader has also come to an end.


    Chu Mo''s knife is as fast as a knife, and each knife brings infinite Avenue.


    Up to now, his way has completely suppressed the other party''s way. His fighting power also completely suppressed this old fierce bandit!


    What is the real young power? Chu Mo is like this!


    His years of cultivation are incomparable with each other. But his luck, chance, Taoism, combat power and magic, no matter which one, all suppressed the other side!


    Therefore, although the great realm of contemporary saran leaders is higher than Chu Mo, they are pressed by Chu Mo in terms of comprehensive strength!


    He roared repeatedly, extremely unwilling, but he was unable to change the outcome.


    This is really suppressed by others, and it is really beyond our ability. It''s not that if you want to work hard, you can cause heavy losses to the other party.


    Even Chu Mo didn''t even give him a chance to work hard!


    It''s crazy!


    The contemporary saran leader has never seen a monk like Chu mo.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s left arm once again blasted on the right shoulder of the leader of the contemporary saran thieves.


    There, again left a large amount of burnt paste.


    This force of thunder has made the leaders of contemporary saran thieves suffer a lot.


    Qiang!


    Kill the sky, and leave a deep wound on the other side.


    Chu Mo was bleeding all over, both his own and the other party''s. The other side needs more.


    Chu Mo''s eyes are now full of endless murders.


    Then, the two began to fight!


    This is also the helpless move of the leader of the contemporary saran thieves. He is not the opponent of this young man at all.


    All kinds of magical powers rushed towards each other from the two sides.


    More and more of the enchantments on the high sky were destroyed by the two people. The rules of heaven and earth here seem to have become extremely disordered.


    If there are monks in the great holy land here, they will be crushed by the power of this rule in an instant. Even if you are a friar in the ancestral realm, it will be unbearable.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t reach the supreme realm, he moved freely here. self-controlled. Up to now, the energy in his body has not felt the slightest decline, let alone the exhaustion of the hope of the contemporary saran bandit leader.


    On the other hand, master Lingtong followed the battle between the leaders of the next generation of saran thieves, from the initial balance of power to the unilateral Suppression now!


    Master Lingtong''s strength is too strong. Whether it''s Taoism or combat power, it''s not comparable to the leader of the last generation of saran thieves. His layout is eternal, but he is not only as simple as his mind. Honed by endless years, master Lingtong has surpassed those rivals in the same realm in any aspect. Become the kind of existence that truly stands proudly forever.


    Boom!


    A powerful magic power of master Lingtong exploded in the past.


    That magical power turned into a piece of temple, row upon row of neat arrangement, appeared in this void.


    In an instant, the leader of the previous generation of saran thieves was surrounded. At the gate of every palace stood a powerful and unparalleled creature. Their faces were cold, and their bodies were killing. Attack and kill the leader of the last generation of saran thieves together.


    The leader of the last generation of saran bandits roared and divided into thousands of people. At the same time, he showed his Taoism to crack the magic power of master Lingtong.


    But then he found that the other party''s Taoism was too deep! The palace condensed casually is not an illusion or illusion at all, but something that really exists and is extremely real!


    Even the creatures in the palace are all real, not an illusion!


    Hoo!


    The leader of the last generation of saran thieves finally couldn''t help but hook up an ancient existence in his heart: "ancient ancestor, please help me out of the mountain, otherwise, saran''s pulse... Will be cut off!"


    Bang!


    Countless attacks directly hit the leader of the previous generation, Sharon robber, and directly knocked his body away.


    The existence of the supreme realm can''t help gushing blood.


    A drop of this blood can wipe out a monk in the ancestral realm!


    Roar!


    A roar suddenly sounded in the endless and distant void.


    Then, a vast wave surged directly towards this side.


    Master Lingtong was slightly stunned, but his eyes showed a mocking color, and his body suddenly appeared next to the leader of the last generation of saran thieves. With a cut, his palm... Instantly turned into the world''s most fierce weapon.


    Unexpectedly, a palm knife cut off the head of the leader of the previous generation of saran thieves.


    Boom boom!


    A burst of crashing sound came from the sky.


    The existence of the supreme realm was actually beheaded by someone. This phenomenon directly triggered the infinite phenomena.


    Master Lingtong grabbed the head of the leader of the last generation of saran robbers in his hand, and then threw the head hard towards the far side of the wave.


    Bang!


    This head, unexpectedly, exploded directly over there!


    The original God of the leader of the last generation of saran thieves rushed out in a panic and condensed into his appearance again, but his breath has been weakened countless times!


    His super flesh body is directly discarded!


    The head burst open!


    This result is unspeakable.


    Master Lingtong is really too strong.


    With the explosion of the head, there was a roar again, but this time, there was a trace of pain in the roar.


    The ancient ancestor of the saran thief was injured before he could make a move!


    In this battle, master Lingtong almost completely broke out his ability accumulated over endless years, which was powerful enough to make any creature move and tremble.


    After choking for thousands of years, he shot again. The power that erupted in an instant shocked the entire void of the universe.


    Chu Mo''s side also beat the leader of the contemporary saran thieves to almost no strength to fight back.


    Then, Chu Mo cut off the head of the contemporary saran robber leader with a knife. This knife was so fierce that it directly wiped out part of the original God of the contemporary saran robber leader.


    Fang Tianyu was almost completely destroyed by this battle!


    The giant of the supreme realm was robbed. This scene has not appeared in the whole channel for endless years.


    The last time, it can be traced back to more than a dozen eras ago, a supreme ancestor of the Chu royal family was sunk by Shengsheng. That time, all the creatures in the whole channel were shocked to silence.


    After more than a dozen eras, the battle between the supreme realms broke out again. It sank Fang Tianyu and robbed two ancestors of the supreme realm.


    Few people know that every leader of the saran thieves, both men and women, is called saran. Even after leaving office, the name will not change. This means a kind of inheritance, and it is also a unique culture of the organization.


    Today, a total of three sarans, two ancestors of the supreme realm, have been robbed. Although he did not die, he had lost the courage to continue fighting.


    The next leader of saran was also forced by the fierce Gu Bingbing to not fully display all his magic powers.


    With the appearance of the ancient ancestor of the saran thief, the situation on the battlefield remains unchanged.


    The ancient ancestor was not a man, but a giant, an ancient beast bigger than the stars.


    As soon as he came out, he was bombarded by master Lingtong with the head of the leader of the previous generation of saran thieves. He was slightly injured and aroused blood. Fight directly with master Lingtong.


    The leader of the last generation of the saran thief and the leader of the contemporary saran thief are all left with the injured God. Although they are reunited, their combat power is much worse than that in the past!


    Chu Mo alone... Matched them both.


    It''s the end of the month, and the monthly ticket should be cleared! (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1644

    This war has attracted the attention of almost all ancient tribes in the channel. In the channel world, although the distance is extremely far, there are actually many ways to transmit information, which can be reached in an instant. Therefore, the battle here has alerted too many people.


    Even some real grandfathers have left the customs to pay attention to this battle.


    "Can the saran robber be destroyed by the forces created by a group of children''s mischief when he has been in the channel for so many years?"


    "There may be more than one super giant among the saran thieves. These children are afraid to suffer a lot."


    "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. A group of little kids made an elite alliance, which really made people laugh to death. If this elite alliance hadn''t been honest, it would have been suppressed to death."


    "The passage has been quiet for too many years, and it is also a good thing that some new things appear."


    This is the evaluation of many big people at the beginning of this war.


    However, with the passage of time. The evaluation of many people has gradually changed.


    "The forces created by these children''s nonsense seem to be quite powerful?"


    "There are two super giants over there in the saran thief? Children fight... They actually appear?"


    "What? On the side of the elite alliance, there are also two monks of the supreme realm? Where did they come from? Why have they never received such information before?"


    "Check, now find out for me who the supreme friars on the side of the elite alliance are and what their origins are. Check this matter immediately!"


    "Those children don''t seem to be playing at home..."


    Until the two supreme giants on the side of the saran thieves were robbed successively, the whole channel directly caused a sensation!


    "Check it out quickly. Is it true?"


    "Who are the two supreme friars in the elite alliance? Haven''t you found out yet?"


    "Are you a bunch of garbage? What are you for? How can there be no information about these two people in the intelligence information? Go to other ancient people for me. What''s the matter?"


    The existence of two supreme realms appeared in the elite alliance. And their combat power directly crushed the supreme friar on the side of the saran thief. This news finally made countless people feel uneasy. Even panic!


    They have never paid attention to a force composed of children, which actually has such a strong supreme friar. They know nothing... It''s simply impossible for them to accept.


    "Is there something wrong with the ancient intelligence?"


    "Now, immediately... Contact the children of our family on the side of the elite Alliance... What? They are fighting, can''t contact? Then you have to contact me! I want to know, what are they doing?"


    "What? In the elite League, there are a large number of creatures on the list of gods? What''s the matter? Tell me clearly!"


    With the passage of time, more and more ancient people began to feel panic. Because they suddenly found that, unknowingly, this force, which has only been established for a hundred years, has already possessed the inside information and power that moved them!


    Moreover, the fact that a large number of creatures on the list of gods were brought into the elite alliance by their respective family children also made many people feel angry.


    "What on earth do they want to do? Do they want to rebel?" There are senior ancestors of the ancient people patting the table.


    "We seem... To underestimate the ambitions of these children."


    "We are not afraid of ambition. The key is whether the elite alliance can be under our control now?"


    "The leader of the elite League is a woman. Behind her is Luo Feihong of the Luoshui family. It is said that this woman rose from the universe below."


    "This woman, whose name is ChuChu, has a divine personality in her mind..."


    "An apotheosis with divine personality can actually control such a force as the elite alliance? Moreover, in this force, there are people who can suppress the supreme friars? Tell me, what''s the matter? Why haven''t we ever heard about it?"


    As the intelligence became more and more detailed, the big men in these ancient families of channels became more and more angry, even a little scared.


    Fortunately, those "false gods" on the list of gods are still under the control of their children of all ethnic groups. Otherwise, they will be more frightened and angry.


    However, Rao is so. With this war, the elite alliance has also been targeted by too many people.


    However, there is no accurate answer about who the two people who can suppress the supreme being are.


    All the ancient families have lost this pressure to the ancient god family. Who makes ancient Bingbing always the closest to that existence?


    In the face of these sudden changes, the ancient god family is also wronged. Then tell all ethnic groups that we know no more about this kind of thing than you. After this war, we must ask clearly.


    There are even some radical members of the ancient nationality who suggest taking measures against the elite alliance now. But this proposal, almost the moment it came out, was directly pressed to death.


    The reason is very simple. The whole elite alliance, except that the leader makes everyone unhappy. But the other senior core members are all from all ancient tribes, and they are also the legitimate children of all ancient tribes. Suppress the elite alliance? Isn''t that equal to suppressing your own children?


    Now they just want to determine two things: first, who is in control of the elite alliance; Second, what are the origins of those two people who can suppress the Supreme Master!


    The battle is still going on here in saran''s robber''s nest!


    Chu Mo, alone, confronted the yuan God of the leaders of the two generations of saran thieves. He defeated two with one, but he did not lose.


    Master Lingtong over there also has an absolute advantage over the ancient ancestor of the saran thief.


    This kind of battle, every breath of time, may have great changes.


    The elite alliance lost a lot. Many monks in the ancestral realm fell directly. But more ancestral monks, after passing this life and death test, all became more ferocious and brave.


    There is a disadvantage in the number of saran thieves. The powerful monks they can take are completely incomparable with the elite alliance.


    Therefore, even if one life for another, but saran thief side, also can''t afford to change.


    "Master Chu, do you really want to fight to the death today?" The leader of the last generation of saran thieves looked at Chu Mo, with flames burning in his eyes, and his heart was extremely angry. If I knew it would be such a result, then I either didn''t fight at the beginning. Or, wake up the ancient ancestor of Shouyuan at the beginning!


    The ancient clan of the saran thief, this mysterious ancient beast, is very big and mysterious. It has lived for countless years. A long time ago, it has come to the end of life. But it chose to seal itself as the inside story and suppress it here in the nest of the saran thieves.


    At the beginning of this war today, the two leaders of the saran thieves did not think that they would really need to wake up Guzu.


    Once Guzu was born, there was no way to seal it again, that is to say, no matter the final outcome of this war, the Guzu of the saran robber... Will fall.


    This is a very sad news, which also makes the leaders of two generations of saran thieves angry.


    So far, they still don''t fully understand why the elite alliance chose to take advantage of the saran thief Liwei. Is it because of being close?


    If you really want to win, it''s better to destroy a medium-sized ancient clan than to destroy the saran robber, isn''t it?


    Of course, this is just their angry thoughts. They don''t know it in their hearts. There must be enough reasons for others to do so. But understanding does not mean acceptance.


    Therefore, the leader of the last generation of saran thieves glared at Chu Mo: "if the fish die and the net is broken, you can''t expect a good result."


    "You can surrender." Chu Mo said.


    "Dream!" The leaders of the two generations of saran thieves shouted angrily and attacked Chu Mo together.


    In Chu Mo''s body, the Dao that has been integrated, with this battle, the integration is more in-depth and thorough. This... Is also what Chu Mo needs. Only through such a war can his Tao be better polished and matured and better integrated.


    Chu Mo showed the formula of stars, and each knife carried endless power of stars.


    Powerful monks can easily break a star, but no one. Can easily get power from the stars.


    Chu Mo can.


    At the end of the battle, Chu Mo was almost a god of war. With every blow, he could blast out unstoppable power.


    Bang!


    The contemporary leader of the saran thief was once again beaten away by Chu mo.


    The leader of the previous generation took the opportunity to leave a wound on Chu mo.


    But this wound, but even he felt depressed.


    Too shallow!


    It looks like there is no injury at all.


    Although Chu Mo looks terrible now, he seems to be covered with blood, which is very terrible. But in fact, Chu Mo''s injuries were much lighter than both of them.


    After fighting for so long, he didn''t even break his body!


    What''s it worth to suffer a little internal injury for creatures in their realm?


    Two injured Taishang giants are fighting frantically with Chu mo.


    The battle between master Lingtong and the ancient ancestor of the saran thief is still crushing!


    This battle lasted until nine days later!


    In this process, there have been a large number of channel monks who came here to watch the battle from a distance.


    They dare not approach, because once they approach, they may be involved.


    The battle on the ground has also come to an end. Saran robber was killed and injured badly. There is no one in ten!


    The loss of the elite alliance is not small, but relatively speaking, it is acceptable.


    This battle, let the entire elite alliance, directly played all the momentum. Let everyone be shocked by it.


    This alliance, which they didn''t care about before, directly became the "upstart" of the channel through this war.


    Master Lingtong once again smashed the body of the ancient ancestor of the saran thief.


    Its Yuanshen escaped and looked at Lingtong master with great hatred, as if he wanted to completely explode his Yuanshen.


    But it was suppressed by master Lingtong with several magic tools. Finally, he was taken away by master Lingtong.


    The primordial gods of the leaders of the two generations of saran thieves all fled at the moment when their ancient ancestor primordial gods were suppressed and taken away. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1645

    The battle in the sky is over now.? The vast expanse of the universe was destroyed directly. Hundreds of millions of miles of boundaries have also been obliterated.


    The three saran thieves in the supreme realm finally ended up with the ancient ancestor Yuanshen being suppressed and taken away by master Lingtong, and the two generations of Yuanshen both fled.


    With the end of the high-level battle, the members of the saran robbers who knew the result for the first time below lost their fighting spirit completely.


    A large number of members of the saran thieves committed suicide. According to that sentence, even if they die... They don''t want to be prisoners. I don''t want to be recruited as someone''s subordinate.


    This war has really come to an end.


    The young Lord of Saran, this gorgeous and cruel woman, did not choose to commit suicide.


    Because there are a large number of families of the members of the saran thieves here. Those people, relatively speaking, are a group of vulnerable creatures. Not to mention the elite alliance, even the power of Cang ancient city is enough to kill them all.


    Therefore, she can''t die. She must find a way to live for those creatures.


    "Gu Bingbing, I want to exchange my death for a way of life for those innocent old and young women and children." Saran also stopped, standing there with blood all over, looking at Gu Bingbing.


    Gu Bingbing said lightly, "who is really innocent in this world? Not to mention the members of the saran thieves, are they really innocent?"


    Saran''s face was very ugly, looking at Gu Bingbing: "do you mean to kill all?"


    Gu Bingbing said, "not bad."


    "Well, well, in that case, there''s nothing to say." Saran spoke directly and called everyone out to resist. She has understood that Saran thief, this time, no matter what, is doomed.


    If they win, they may not dare to kill all the legitimate sons of the ancient clan, the elite alliance. But they lost... That''s the truth. She looks sad and has no power to change.


    Because this is war.


    Finally, the young master of saran died, and the thieves of saran were completely destroyed.


    Perhaps, there are some remaining sins of the saran robbers, which have long been sent everywhere by them and hidden in anonymity.


    However, the force of saran robber, which traversed the world for countless years, was completely destroyed in this war!


    Three generations of Saran, two escaped and one died in battle.


    This war directly shocked the whole channel world.


    With this war, the elite alliance has really risen!


    At the same time, ChuChu and Luo Feihong rushed directly to this side just after the battle. They once again brought tens of thousands of elite League elites.


    Because there was no time to respond among the ancient ethnic groups, and they did not decide how to deal with the elite alliance. So, along the way, they were unimpeded. At that time, when the two forces are combined, the direct force of the entire elite alliance will be completely formed.


    As for the power they can radiate, it is an amazing value.


    After the war, Chu Mo and master Lingtong both disappeared.


    There are too many people who want to find them both, but even Gu Bingbing just got a message from Chu Mo: I have something to solve with master Lingtong. I''ll leave for a while. On the side of the elite alliance, discuss the integration with ChuChu. I''m afraid it''s been a long time since the creatures on the list of gods were cut off. Don''t admit that there is a problem, just push it directly on Lingtong people.


    Gu Bingbing wanted to contact Chu Mo more, but Chu Mo didn''t respond.


    After thinking for a moment, Gu Bingbing understood that at this time, even if there was no master Lingtong, Chu Mo really shouldn''t appear here in Cang ancient city.


    The elite league made such a big noise this time, even saran thieves were picked. It will shake the whole channel world, and this war will certainly be recorded in the history of the channel, leaving a heavy mark. As a key figure in this war, he must have received the most attention.


    But this is not what Chu Mo wants. Maybe it is what master Lingtong wants. However, since Chu Mo has returned, he will not give master Lingtong this opportunity again.


    Gu Bingbing is very good at this aspect. She immediately arranged to publicize the war as a great victory for the entire elite alliance. In the face of the ancient god family and other ancient families'' inquiries about the two supreme friars, she was one question and three unknowns.


    It''s only said that they are two mysterious strong men, whose origin is unclear. She also has a cooperative relationship with them. She provides resources, and the two provide shelter for the elite alliance.


    This is also the reason why those two did not appear at the beginning.


    This explanation of ancient Bingbing naturally cannot satisfy those ancient people. Even many senior officials in the ancient god family questioned Gu Bingbing''s answer. There was even a strong voice calling for Gu Bingbing to be removed from all positions in the ancient god family and to be recruited back immediately.


    But the sound was soon suppressed.


    Are you kidding? Is ancient ice so easy to manipulate now?


    What if she were to be removed from all her posts? Will she go straight back to the family?


    No, she won''t!


    Because she is the vice leader of the elite League!


    The power and resources in her hands are much larger than those of her ancient Lord in the ancient god family!


    Therefore, the person who puts forward this kind of proposal simply doesn''t want to see Gu Bingbing. It''s just for ulterior purposes.


    The situation in other ancient tribes is almost less. There are also different voices for those children who are in high positions in the elite League.


    However, few people can really decide the fate of those children. Because those children, any one, are the direct descendants of their respective families! Status, are quite high.


    Finally, a month after the war, these ancient tribes in the channel finally made the first response to the elite alliance.


    That is: no support, no objection!


    This result is actually the default.


    However, in the dark, the monitoring of the elite alliance is much higher than before.


    At the same time, these ancient clans all secretly put forward requirements for their children in the elite Alliance: try to climb up! Even if you can''t be a vice leader, at least you should be an elder with great power! At the same time, the leader of the elite alliance is clear. There are two completely different sounds.


    One of the voices came from many ancient tribes. They cannot allow such a terrible force to be in the hands of a person who rises from the universe below. In particular, this man is still a pseudogod with a divine personality in his head!


    "This is ridiculous! This is simply an insult to the elite alliance!"


    Many people agree with this voice. But it cannot play a decisive role.


    Another sound comes from Luoshui family. One of the oldest families in this channel unexpectedly chose an extremely tolerant attitude towards this matter. They support such a girl as ChuChu to control this emerging force!


    The reason is very simple, and they are also very straightforward.


    "First, ChuChu is the daughter-in-law of our Luoshui family. For the Luoshui family, she is one of her own."


    "Second, ChuChu has always maintained a distance from the Luoshui family. She is independent. Fundamentally speaking, she is actually an independent existence from all ancient tribes. Therefore, as the leader of the alliance, she can coordinate all relations. Otherwise, the position of the leader of the alliance will be handed over to the legitimate children of any ancient tribe. Other ancient tribes... Will not be willing. They will directly oppose it."


    These two reasons are extremely straightforward and not covered up at all.


    They said frankly that ChuChu was the daughter-in-law of the Luoshui family, and did not hide this. Then, he directly said the most critical factors. The leader of the alliance, only the daughter-in-law of the Luo family, is the most suitable!


    At first glance, many people want to refute subconsciously. But on reflection, there is nothing to refute.


    Chu Chu is Luo Feihong''s Taoist companion. In fact, everyone has already known this. But they didn''t expect that the Luoshui family would change their attitude and directly agree to this matter!


    "What a group of old foxes!" I don''t know how many people are secretly cursing the shameless Luoshui family.


    Because one of the reasons why the Luoshui family is so straightforward is that although they have admitted ChuChu''s identity, ChuChu... Has never admitted it by themselves!


    Therefore, the Luoshui family will say that ChuChu is an independent person from all ancient tribes.


    This... Is also true!


    Although this is the case, those ancient people still feel very unhappy. Everyone knows that ChuChu''s identity will not change whether she admits it or not.


    The daughter-in-law of the Luoshui family will never easily become an enemy of the Luoshui family, even if she doesn''t go all out to fight against it.


    As for the fact that there is a deity in your mind, is this kind of thing... A problem?


    After so many years, although those on the list of gods are false gods, they have also proved their value. Always keep pace with the times, don''t you?


    Therefore, this matter, quarreling, in the end, can only be settled temporarily.


    Because no matter the other ancient families or the Luoshui family, they all know very well in their hearts. For the elite alliance, they simply do not have many good ways!


    Can we eradicate it? There are a large number of their own children, all of whom are legitimate. Of course, we can''t let it go. What should we do specifically? We can only let our children occupy a higher position in the elite alliance as far as possible.


    This kind of result seems to be somewhat oppressive. But there is no way. Who let them suddenly show the value of elite alliance until today? In the past, almost all big people thought that the elite alliance was just a small force created by children. Looking at the huge momentum, it is actually a loose organization that may collapse at any time.


    As a result, there was a big war, and the saran robber was destroyed!


    Scared countless people.


    Of course, more people now want to find out which two can suppress Taishang.


    As a result, they didn''t get any useful information except a mysterious "big brother"! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1646

    Ancient Bingbing has been arranged in Cang ancient city for so many years, and it is not without any harvest!


    Although in Chu Mo''s view, the news that a large number of creatures on the list of gods were beheaded could not be suppressed. But under the operation of Gu Bingbing, it was simply suppressed!


    It''s hard to say how long it will last, but at least it hasn''t been exposed yet.


    It can only be said that those ancient people are too big. Although there are countless smart people, they are also too confident!


    Over the years, not many people still remember the name Chu mo. What unparalleled childe of Chu... Has already turned into the dust of history.


    Even if the two generations of saran leaders who fled said everywhere, there are probably few people who can believe them.


    It can be said that the elite alliance is indeed very lucky.


    Because not long after this war. The grey creatures who have been silent for many years... Once again... Have invaded a large area!


    At this moment, all the channel creatures, including all the ancient tribes, almost instantly turned their attention to the gray earth creatures.


    If it is a great victory for the elite alliance to destroy the saran robbers, then fighting back the grey creatures again... Is a great victory!


    The magnitude of the two sides is completely different.


    Compared with the invasion of gray earth creatures, those other things are really trivial.


    Instantly back to the day when the war ended.


    Chu Mo directly sent a message to master Lingtong: "should we have a good talk?"


    "OK." Master Lingtong directly gave a positive answer.


    Then, both of them left there directly, far away from Cang ancient city, and directly flew out of ten billion Li. When I came to a desolate and remote place, I stopped.


    Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "how did you get out?"


    "Cut the small world with a knife and came out." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    "Impossible!" Master Lingtong shook his head, and his eyes showed a deep light, looking at Chu Mo: "that small world, I have a divine sense to stay on, you can''t be unaware of ghosts, but you didn''t disturb my divine sense at all."


    "You mean... It?" Chu Mo''s hand was raised, and a virtual shadow suddenly appeared in front of master Lingtong.


    The virtual shadow directly formed the shape of master Lingtong, and then turned into a light and threw it into the spiritual sea of master Lingtong.


    "How can you... Imprison my divine consciousness? But I didn''t find it?" Master Lingtong''s eyes showed a dangerous light, looking at Chu Mo: "how did you do it?"


    "As you said, I''m the unparalleled son of Chu." Chu Mo smiled, "is it difficult to do this?"


    "You almost ruined all my plans!" Master Lingtong glared at Chu mo. He really didn''t expect that Chu Mo would slip out now. Moreover, his combat power has obviously been raised to a higher level. This is a real demon. If you are not careful, you will cause great trouble.


    "Why do you have to involve me in your plan?" Chu Mo calmly looked at master Lingtong: "also, I''m not very clear about your purpose, but my purpose is simple. I want to find the truth that the Chu royal family was destroyed in the past years, and I want to give an account to all my relatives involved."


    "So, have you found the truth?" Master Lingtong looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded, "I found it."


    Master Lingtong sighed, "it seems that I underestimated you, but do you think you can fight your enemies with your own ability?"


    "There is no great ancestor in this world. The fall of the Chu royal family was naturally made by those ancient families." Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong: "the elite alliance can destroy the saran robbers or fight against the gray earth creatures. But they can never really fight with all the ancient tribes."


    "I wish you understood! Do you know what I''m going to do?" Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo coldly.


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I don''t know. Your plot is too big for me to understand."


    "Hum, I want to make that road!" At this point, master Lingtong no longer conceals anything: "the only way to truly escape from the world is that way. The resources needed to build that way are enormous, and it must be supported by a force such as the elite alliance. At the same time, I also want to destroy all the ancient people. Therefore, there is still an opportunity between us to sit down and seriously talk about cooperation."


    "No, I won''t cooperate with you." Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong and said, "I can''t trust you."


    "Fart!" Master Lingtong was directly angry and glared at Chu Mo: "have I cheated you?"


    "There is no shortage of holes." Chu Mo replied with a straight face, "I don''t know how you speak this sentence with a straight face."


    "If I really pit you, you will have such combat power in a short span of 100 years? If you guessed right, your Taoist profession has begun to integrate ten thousand ways, and has also begun to return to Buddhism. There is a great momentum in every move. I call it pit you?" Lingtong master looked at Chu Mo angrily.


    "If it weren''t for your hundred years'' imprisonment, maybe I didn''t reach this state so soon." Chu Mo nodded and looked at master Lingtong: "but for one thing, I may have reached this level in only 50 years. If you discuss with me in advance, I may not refuse your proposal. But you didn''t, you directly used the means of coercion. From that moment on, you let me see all the faces of the strong. Therefore, I won''t cooperate with you any more. I won''t have any intersection with you."


    Chu Mo said, calmly looking at master Lingtong: "for the sake of Xiaoyu and Yiyi, on the side of the elite alliance, I can not expose you, and even let them cooperate with you. But I won''t participate in it anymore. In the future, those creatures on the list of gods, except for a few of my brothers and friends, I won''t care about anyone."


    Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "you are wrong."


    "I don''t think so." Chu Mo said.


    "Isn''t it your wish to behead all the gods on the list?" Master Lingtong''s tone softened. It was impossible for him to suppress Chu Mo now. He knew that Chu Mo dared to follow him here, which showed that he was absolutely sure that he could leave at any time.


    "The real solution to this problem is not to behead all creatures, but to completely destroy those ancient families." Chu Mo said, "but I will do it myself."


    "A person''s strength, never want to succeed." Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo, finally gritted his teeth and said, "boy, I''ve already said this, and I''ll promise you one thing. From now on, I''ll never fool you again, let alone set up a game for you. I can use my life God..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Mo interrupted, "elder, you are my elder. I don''t want to settle accounts with you today. I don''t want to threaten you with my own ability. We have great differences in many things from the starting point. So, don''t do anything together."


    Master Lingtong was speechless immediately, although he told Chu Mo what he finally wanted to do. But I can feel that Chu Mo is not interested in these at all.


    Chu Mo is too young!


    A monk who is less than 300 years old and is infinitely close to the supreme. He really has a lot of time to deal with all kinds of things. He said that he wanted to overthrow those ancient tribes. In the view of master Lingtong, this was simply a fool''s dream, and it was completely impossible to succeed.


    But considering Chu Mo''s age, maybe... He really has a chance to succeed?


    Especially Chu Mo saw the Buddha. According to legend, the Buddha never lied. Maybe what did the Buddha say to him?


    Master Lingtong thought in his heart, and finally sighed. Looking at Chu Mo, he said helplessly, "then, what do you want to do and what do you want to do? Can you tell me?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong: "I want to rebuild the Chu family!"


    "This..." master Lingtong stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded. He wanted to confirm whether Chu Mo was serious. Because this kind of idea is simply more unreliable than letting the elite alliance fight against the major ancient races and fight to the death!


    It''s simply not the best!


    "I don''t think it''s reliable, do I?" Chu Mo glanced at master Lingtong, and then smiled: "in your opinion, as soon as this news is released, countless ancient tribes will immediately send troops to fight. Put out that little spark that is not even a flame directly?"


    "Do you know?" Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face.


    "They dare not." Chu Mo said four words faintly.


    "Why!" Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "why don''t people dare? Give me a reason?"


    "No." Chu Mo said, Throw a fist at master Lingtong: "If you want to control the elite alliance to realize your wish, then you can try it. Really, even if I tell ChuChu to let her cooperate with you, in the end, you will find that the elite alliance can never be yours. It can be clear, it can also be Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing. But it can''t be yours. Because once your mind is exposed. Then... All the ancient ancestors will not let you go."


    Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face: "why should I let them know?"


    "They will know sooner or later." Chu Mo said, "in this force, even if your personal reputation is a little higher, a little higher, and surpasses everyone, it''s useless. Its foundation ultimately comes from those ancient tribes."


    Master Lingtong looked at Chu Mo: "are you... Doubting my determination to deal with those ancient tribes?"


    "No, no, no, I have no doubt about your determination and your hatred for those ancient tribes. If you can have a chance to directly destroy those ancient tribes, you won''t hesitate." Chu Mo looked at the master Lingtong and said slowly, "however, compared with your ultimate goal... All gratitude and hatred are not worth mentioning at all. Therefore, in my opinion, you can never really have a fierce conflict with those ancient tribes."


    Chu Mo looked at master Lingtong: "so, elder, our way is different."


    Third watch.


    It''s already the 26th. Is it time to clear the monthly ticket? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1647

    Leaving a different word, Chu Mo left directly, and no one knew where he had gone.?


    Master Lingtong returned to Cang ancient city. After a long talk with Gu Bingbing, master Lingtong recovered his original appearance and became the honorary leader of the elite alliance.


    Soon after that, one night, Zi Dao, ouyangfei, Mona, monkey, the six saints, and the ancient battlefield creatures who were with Chu Mo in those days, their gods were completely broken!


    After another period of time, on the way, with a large army, the divine personality disappeared. The followers who followed her also disappeared.


    God doesn''t know this. No one knows except the parties.


    Chu Chu didn''t even have time to communicate more with Chu Mo, so Chu Mo left.


    At this time, a large number of gray creatures began to flow into several cracks in the channel.


    The elite alliance also took over the first business after the establishment of the alliance.


    All the ancient ethnic groups jointly invested heavily in the elite alliance to hire them to guard one of the cracks!


    The elite alliance took over this business directly. For them, this resource comes at a good time. Plus the amazing resources obtained from the last suppression of the saran thieves. The elite alliance is now a very rich organization.


    Although it has been established for a short time, the details look poor. But they do not lack wealth at all. Even, their wealth is quite amazing!


    Only half of these two fortunes were left, and the other half was put down. Given to those monks who participated in the suppression of the saran thieves, everyone received extremely rich cultivation resources. Dead people, if they have relatives, also receive the same amount of pensions.


    It can be said that the original battle gave the elite alliance its first real experience. After the war, the clear rewards for all those who participated in the war and the pensions for the dead monks completely made this alliance produce a strong cohesion!


    All monks in this world, who doesn''t want better cultivation resources? If they want to improve their realm, they can only rely on powerful cultivation resources and materials.


    Now the elite alliance has directly established a perfect system, and their treatment is even better than those of the legitimate children of the ancient clan!


    Such a force is absolutely desirable.


    However, for ChuChu, Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong, their biggest regret is Chu mo.


    Chu Mo didn''t leave without saying goodbye. Before saying goodbye, he didn''t hesitate to cut off the gods of his friends.


    Then, some explanations were left and disappeared.


    Even ChuChu didn''t know where he had gone. Maybe master Lingtong knew, but no one asked.


    No one, including Gu Bingbing, is willing to forgive master Lingtong for his actions over the years. Although they don''t know exactly what happened, they all know that in these hundred years, master Lingtong has been suppressing Chu Mo, and imprisoned Chu Mo to work for him.


    If Chu Mo hadn''t come back this time and told them something, they would never accept master Lingtong again, whether Chu Chu or Gu Bingbing. Even if he is a real peerless strong man. Even if the elite League needs such a strong man to take charge. They will also refuse.


    Chu Mo''s advice to Gu Bingbing and Chu Chu is very simple: this person can''t be simply measured by good and evil, right and wrong. He is very complex, but at least, he is meaningful to the elite alliance. Since he can pretend to be me for a hundred years, let him continue to stay. With him, the exhibition of the elite alliance will be more stable. However, the resources of the elite alliance should not be in his hands.


    Chu Mo''s suggestion is not a wise man. In fact, the resources needed by master Lingtong are quite frightening. For example, the resources seized by saran robber at present, in fact, he is not very interested in it.


    What master Lingtong really wants is to make the elite alliance the strongest force in the whole channel!


    Only in this way can he really realize his wish in the future.


    Before that, he also had patience.


    This is like a fair competition, which is compared with the ability to control the elite alliance. If master Lingtong really completely controls the whole elite alliance after many years, that is also his ability.


    If he can''t even control the new generation of ChuChu and gubingbing, it can only be said that he is incompetent.


    This is not a matter of relying on force. If only relying on force, any ancient clan can easily suppress master Lingtong and the entire elite alliance.


    This time, the invasion of grey earth creatures is also a very good training opportunity for the elite alliance.


    Although Chu Chu and others are a little melancholy because of Chu Mo''s departure, they are more in a state of complacency.


    However, some people left Cang ancient city.


    Zi Dao, ouyangfei, Mona, monkey and the six saints directly said goodbye to Gu Bingbing and left. The father of the sky, also followed, said goodbye and left. Following the ancestors of the sky are Roland, Qianqiu, Qinggu and Xuanxuan.


    Gu Bingbing didn''t even ask about their departure, and even created quite secret conditions for them to leave.


    She knew very well that these people should follow Chu mo.


    If... She is not her, then maybe, now she has followed Chu mo.


    A vast mountain range, like a giant dragon, lies on the land of billions of miles.


    On the mountain, Chu Mo sat with the monkey, and there was a stone table between them. There are some fruits and wine on the stone table, as well as a few drinks and dishes. They are all made of the top ingredients on Chu mo.


    "The supreme master told me to ask me to come back to you. For all ages, you are the only variable." The monkey hiccupped and looked at Chu mo.


    "He said it falsely. In fact, I don''t know whether my choice is right or wrong." Chu Mo took a sip of wine, Sighed softly, "the world of channel has existed for countless years. The cause planted by the ancestors of the Chu royal family in the past should naturally be returned by my descendants. In fact, it is not my intention to destroy those ancient families, but I will not let go of any of those who participated in the destruction of the Chu royal family in the past. I don''t want to involve you, so I chose to leave. But I didn''t expect that you finally came."


    The monkey looked at Chu Mo: "what''s your name? Living creatures are trying to be happy and revenge. If they don''t revenge, what''s your name? That''s advice! That''s weakness! You''re good. In fact, your sister also wants to come with you. But I dissuaded her. The Supreme Lord also mentioned Chu Chu, saying that she can make things happen. At least, she can pull the hind legs of those ancient people."


    Chu Mo smiled: "I only wish her peace all her life and don''t get involved in the whirlpool of Chu''s royal family."


    The monkey looked at Chu Mo: "however, I''m also very curious. What makes you think that those ancient tribes dare not attack you? Do you know that the resistance to rebuilding this family on the ruins of the Chu royal family is definitely greater than building a force elsewhere."


    Chu Mo nodded: "about this, you will know later, rest assured. Even if they have countless reasons and ideas in their hearts to kill me, they dare not do so."


    The monkey suddenly frowned and looked at Chu Mo: "did... What did you wake up?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "I''ll know later."


    "I don''t like to show off, but I''m very happy that you have this confidence." The monkey said, gulping wine, and then muttered, "calculate the time, and they should soon catch up."


    Just saying this, there are a group of figures flying towards this side in the endless horizon in the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, this group of people flew here.


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo and the monkey sitting there drinking, and said, "you two are really at ease, actually sitting here drinking leisurely?"


    Ouyangfei''s nose moved and exclaimed, "ah, it smells delicious!" Say, don''t let at all, directly rushed over, grabbed a piece of meat, and directly sent it to your mouth.


    Mona laughed: "finally free, finally free! Hey, I''ve been a small city Lord for a hundred years, and now I''m gone, but I still have a little bit of reluctance."


    Ouyangfei glanced at him, chewing the meat in his mouth, and said, "come on, brother Mona, it''s a miracle for you to say that you are a gray creature and can be the city master in the channel for a hundred years, okay? It''s enough for you to boast for a lifetime!"


    Mona rolled his eyes. "I don''t care! I used to be in the gray ground, but I''m a general!"


    Kun Dasheng, Peng Dasheng, cat Dasheng, Hutian Dasheng, niumo Dasheng and Xue Jiao Dasheng one after another, all with a happy face.


    At this time, a group of people flew from the distant sky again!


    The father of the sky, Roland, Qianqiu, Qinggu, and the fat man Xuanxuan.


    Everyone is naturally very happy when they meet.


    Today, there is really no need to say anything when we get together here.


    The monkey stretched out his hand and the stone table instantly became larger. Then everyone sat down around the stone table. They all looked at the plates of wine and vegetables on the table.


    Chu Mo smiled and took out a large number of top-level ingredients from his body and cooked them on site.


    Everyone was so moved that they didn''t even bother to say a polite word and patronized to eat.


    After an hour, the crowd touched their bellies and stopped eating and drinking.


    Zi Dao looked at Chu Mo: "brother, tell me, what are we going to do this time?"


    Mona said excitedly, "are we going to play a big one this time?"


    "I''ve seen through the elite alliance. It''s not very interesting. Those ancient tribes are now desperately trying to increase their influence in the elite alliance. It''s not easy for them to find a day." Ouyangfei sighed.


    "Yes, it''s not interesting." Sky ancestor said, "you have great talents, but it''s hard to completely control the elite alliance!"


    "I feel that a delicate girl should be able to succeed. However, that kind of life is not what we like." Roland smiled and said softly.


    Everyone nodded and agreed with Roland.


    Finally, people turned their eyes to Chu mo. In fact, they didn''t know anything, but they decided to follow Chu mo. No matter what Chu Mo wants to do, they have only one attitude and two words.


    support. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1648

    This is a kind of trust.


    There is an order of hearing. Although Chu Mo is very young, these people present, non human spirits, or any one, in terms of age, are much older than Chu mo. But they don''t mind following such a "young generation".


    For practitioners, this is not humiliating at all.


    Even an old monk who has lived for thousands of years is called master with a young monk who is hundreds of years old. Such things are also common in the spiritual world.


    Most of the time, a teacher''s advice is better than ten years of hard work.


    Not to mention Chu Mo''s kindness to them is more important than teachers. It''s not too much to say it''s a lifesaver.


    These people who first chose to follow Chu Mo also became the initial team of Chu Mo in the channel.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to build a huge force. If he wanted to, he wouldn''t leave the elite alliance.


    But it is also very difficult for him to rebuild the Chu family on his own. Now there are so many people around him. I believe the process of reconstruction will be much easier.


    Therefore, Chu Mo and this group of people had no politeness, and took them all the way to the East.


    The ruins of Chu''s royal family are in the northeast of the whole passage.


    The trillions of miles of mountains and rivers there originally belonged to the Chu royal family. As the Chu clan collapsed overnight more than a dozen eras ago. The trillions of miles of mountains and rivers were also carved up by several ancient tribes in later years.


    Whoever occupies the ownerless land will occupy it. No one will let it be so idle and deserted.


    Only the real ancestral land of the Chu royal family is still in ruins today. According to legend, this is the place that was bombed by the great ancestor, full of unknown atmosphere. In addition, in order to show their respect for the Chu family, the ancient people have not been disturbed in this place for millions of years.


    Chu Mo and his party were accidentally stopped by a group of people when they were half a day away from the ruins of the Chu royal family.


    "Who is it? This is the territory of the ancient oriental people. People without permission, get back quickly." The one who spoke was a middle-aged monk, whose breath fluctuated at the ancestral level. He looked at the group in front of him with some vigilance.


    Chu Mo''s cultivation, can''t see the depth, but can feel that he is the core of this group of people. Surrounded by the crowd.


    The existence of Zidao, ouyangfei, Mona, Tianzu, monkey, Roland, Qianqiu, Qinggu and Xuanxuan is not simple at first glance. Not to mention that they exude a strong breath, just look at the temperament of this group of people, which is very different from ordinary monks.


    Although the breath fluctuation of the six saints is a little weak, their aura is not weak at all!


    Chu Mo didn''t let Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi come out now, and all the hundreds of non human spirits were quietly practicing in the world of God in the sky.


    Although he didn''t want to build a big power, in fact, with the power he now has, he can go through many families.


    "Taoist friend, we have no malice, just want to pass by here." The father of the sky directly came forward and slightly hugged the middle-aged man.


    In fact, the middle-aged man of the ancient oriental nationality overreacted somewhat. Like Chu Mo, there are countless things that pass by the boundaries of the ancient tribes on the high sky. People didn''t come into the interior of your ancient clan to find fault. There''s no reason not to let people pass.


    It''s not a mountain Thief: I opened this road and planted this tree


    However, the father of sky is still very polite and doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    The middle-aged man of the ancient oriental clan frowned slightly at the words, then looked at the group and said, "this territory belongs to our ancient oriental clan. You said you were going to pass by, but you don''t know where you are going?"


    The monkey''s temper is not so good, it kind of wants to attack. But ouyangfei secretly stopped the monkey: "brother monkey, don''t get angry."


    Then, ouyangfei smiled, came out from behind, and saluted the middle-aged man slightly: "Taoist friends, we won''t stay here in the ancient oriental people, as for where we want to go... It''s not convenient to say this."


    At this time, a very young looking Zujing friar beside the middle-aged man said coldly, "everything can be said to people. You have gone deep into the territory of the ancient oriental race..."


    Chu Mo opened his mouth before he finished speaking. He had known this ancient oriental clan before. Although he didn''t know it deeply, he knew that after the fall of the king of Chu, this ancient oriental clan annexed a large number of territories originally belonging to the king of Chu at the first time, taking advantage of it. It was one of the largest ancient clans.


    Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t like this ancient oriental clan.


    "The place under your feet now was not yours a million years ago." Chu Mo said lightly, "we don''t want to cause trouble, but this doesn''t mean that we will be afraid of trouble."


    "What do you mean by that?" The young friar of Zujing directly blew his hair and glared at Chu Mo: "do you want to provoke the ancient oriental clan?"


    "People like you are the most annoying." Chu Mo said and shot directly.


    People from the ancient oriental clan suddenly jumped. A large number of magic tools and magical powers came directly towards Chu mo.


    On the contrary, Chu Mo''s side, a group of people were laughing and watching the excitement, and none of them came to help.


    Because there is no need!


    This is a demon that even the super realm giants in the saran thieves can defeat. How can these people of the ancient oriental clan do anything to him?


    Sure enough, after a loud jingle. This group of people of the ancient oriental clan are all stupid.


    The magic instruments they sacrificed were all broken!


    Their magic attack didn''t even hurt a hair of the white haired young man!


    Is this too exaggerated?


    Even a giant at the peak of his ancestral realm, they dare not say that they can follow this wave of attacks with such ease?


    Is this white haired young man a super?


    No... it''s impossible!


    Chu Mo grabbed the young man from Zujing.


    "Let him go!"


    "Don''t hurt our young master!"


    "Let go of us, young master!"


    "Let go!"


    At this time, the group of Dongfang ancient people reacted, and spoke out one after another, scolded, glared at Chu Mo, and asked Chu Mo to let go of the young man.


    a young master?


    There are countless so-called young masters and young ladies in any ancient nationality.


    Don''t say "Di Chu". Even the young people in the high-ranking families in the collateral branches are also called young masters and young ladies.


    Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t care too much.


    The young man was caught in his hand by him, and his whole body was a little hairy, but he didn''t completely lose courage. Looking at Chu Mo, he said coldly, "boy, you have caused great trouble today!"


    "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll wring your neck." Chu Mo Yin said a sentence.


    The young man seemed to want to say something, but when he saw the coldness in Chu Mo''s eyes, he immediately closed his mouth. Because he found that the white haired man didn''t seem to be joking.


    "Don''t make a mistake. You''d better let go of our young master quickly, or you''ll be in big trouble!" The middle-aged man''s confidence has been a little insufficient, but it seems that he is not particularly afraid.


    And needless to see, he must have quietly contacted reinforcements to support.


    Chu Mo sighed and glanced back at the crowd: "you said, there are such evil neighbors around. Is it possible to want the development of Ansheng?"


    The monkey sneered, "isn''t it over if you kill them all?"


    Mona also said aside, "many times, it''s useless to reason."


    "Because bitch, only believe in fists, just fight." The Bull Demon Saint said in a muffled voice.


    "Catch it." The cat saint is never afraid of big things.


    All the people of Dongfang ancient clan were stunned, and their hearts were a little angry. Their hearts said that what group of people were they provoking? One by one, it looks very low-key, but once there are contradictions and conflicts, they are all so violent?


    Caught by Chu Mo and unable to move, the young man in Zujing was also a little stunned. He was indeed not a noble son in the Oriental family. Just a young master born of concubines. But over the years, in his own territory, he has also developed that style of saying nothing.


    Today, I stopped this group of people. In fact, I was just idle. I happened to meet them. Just want to be domineering.


    But I didn''t expect to encounter a group of stubble.


    Besides, bad neighbors? development? These words fell to the ears of the ancient oriental people, and became a little mysterious.


    Where did this group of people come from? What do they want to do? When did the ancient oriental people have such neighbors?


    "Who the hell are you?" The middle-aged man was calm and looked at Chu Mo calmly.


    "No one has much to do with you, and we don''t want to make trouble. Remember, this is just a warning." Chu Mo threw the young man back to the ancient oriental people.


    The other party didn''t expect the white haired young man to throw, a little caught off guard, but there were still two people, directly, trying to catch their young master.


    Two friars in the ancestral realm reached out to pick up their young master at the same time, but unexpectedly, their young master seemed to have an incomparable magical force, directly bouncing them far away. Then, they could only watch their young master be thrown out for millions of miles.


    Tumbling in the void, tumbling, tumbling again.


    I don''t know how many times I rolled, and finally stayed in the distant void. It seemed that he rolled dizzy and fell towards the ground, but then he reacted, stabilized his body and flew towards this side again.


    "Let''s go." Chu Mo sighed.


    Before I got home, I met a vicious dog and felt a little uncomfortable.


    A group of people flew away directly into the distance. The young man flew back in an instant, as if he wanted to scold, but he was stopped by the middle-aged man with his eyes.


    "Young master, don''t be impulsive." The middle-aged man said, "these people are not easy to mess with!"


    Recommended ticket, recommended ticket, recommended ticket!!! (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1649

    "Are we easy to mess with?" The young man angrily said, "what are they? Why are they so rampant in our ancient oriental territory?"


    The middle-aged man said awkwardly, "this... In fact, it''s not a rampage. In the whole spiritual world, it''s normal to pass by like this."


    None of the other people of the ancient oriental clan dared to interrupt. Because that strike just now directly made them lose their confidence to be hostile to that group of people. Thought they didn''t see how their magic instruments broke!


    The young man gritted his teeth and said, "follow them. I want to see what they have to rely on and where they are going. They are so arrogant!"


    The middle-aged man was somewhat helpless, but in the end, he nodded, because he was also curious about the origin of this group of people. If they do something unfavorable to the ancient oriental people, they can understand it at the first time.


    Therefore, several people from this group of oriental ancient people immediately followed Chu Mo from afar. But this time, they did not dare to come forward and block openly.


    "There are two people far away following us. Do you want to drive them away?" Qianqiu looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    Qianqiu looks very handsome, looks a little indifferent, and doesn''t talk much at ordinary times. In the past years, he was also the real overlord in the universe of Luo Tian, his own side of the universe. Temperament, although seemingly peaceful, in fact, is by no means a good stubble.


    "Just let them follow." Chu Mo shook his head and said, "we should rebuild on the ruins and deal with them sooner or later."


    This is the first time that Chu Mo showed his mind in front of everyone.


    The monkey was slightly stunned and looked at Chu Mo and said, "do you want to rebuild on the ruins of the Chu family?"


    Others also looked at Chu Mo with a surprised look on their face. They had entered the channel for many years. Naturally, they were not in the state of ignorance when they first came. Although I don''t know much about the Chu royal family, I''ve heard a little about it.


    Although Chu Mo''s surname is also Chu, these people, except a few, really never thought that Chu Mo could be related to the Chu family.


    Chu Mo glanced at the crowd and nodded, "that was once my home."


    Although the memory of the previous life did not wake up, the closer Chu Mo was to the Chu family, the more heavy he felt in his heart. That kind of light wave from the depths of the soul, with an endless sadness.


    This is a very mysterious feeling. Ordinary people actually have this feeling. For example, when you go to a strange place, you will have a particularly familiar feeling in an instant, and deep inside, you will also have a huge touch.


    For monks, this feeling is more clear. Moreover, in their hearts, they can also push the performance. What is the reason.


    Everyone couldn''t help but take a breath, and looked at Chu Mo with a surprised face, unable to speak for a long time.


    "Are you afraid?" Chu Mo casually joked.


    At this time, everyone laughed.


    Mona said, "I used to be a general in the gray land!"


    What''s the implication? What haven''t I seen? Afraid?


    Roland, Qianqiu, Qinggu, Xuanxuan and the father of the sky, as well as monkeys and the six saints, don''t know much about Mona''s past. Although Mona accidentally mentioned it, he didn''t know the specific. So they were all a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Mona is not kidding. He is really a grey creature.


    The monkey said, "the word fear has never been with my monkey."


    Kun Dasheng said, "I''m not afraid."


    Peng Dasheng smiled: "what are you afraid of?"


    The cat Saint smiled faintly, "I have died once."


    Hu Tiansheng said, "I don''t like exciting life, but I''m never afraid of challenges."


    Xue Jiao Da Sheng''s face was expressionless: "afraid of a hair."


    The Bull Demon Saint said in a muffled voice, "just worry about nothing to do."


    The father of the sky looked at Roland, Qianqiu, Qinggu and Xuanxuan, and said with a smile, "the five of us were once the masters of one side of the universe, dominating endless territory. We have fought countless wars since we were young."


    Roland smiled, "goodness."


    Qianqiu nodded.


    Qinggu said, "I''m really not afraid."


    Xuanxuan''s big fat face laughed with great joy. He said, "the childe is so good at joking..."


    Well, no one is afraid, afraid of a hair?


    If you are really afraid, you will not agree to be beheaded. If you are really afraid, you will not leave Gu Bingbing!


    After all, as the legitimate daughter of the ancient god family, Gu Bingbing has a high status and is now the deputy leader of the elite alliance. In any case, it is safe and secure to follow Gu Bingbing. It''s much better than following Chu mo.


    But everyone still came without hesitation.


    They didn''t even ask Chu Mo what to do!


    So, what are you afraid of?


    Afraid of death?


    Everyone is not afraid.


    "Let''s go." Chu Mo also laughed.


    The ancestral land of Chu''s royal family, with hundreds of millions of miles of territory, was defeated miserably.


    Millions of years have passed, and the vicissitudes of life can experience countless reincarnations. You can''t see the prosperity here in the past.


    Millions of years ago, on the territory of hundreds of millions of miles, it may be covered with magnificent temples and may be extremely prosperous.


    But now, even the ruins can''t be seen. Only in the shadow of some towering ancient trees, I can occasionally see a broken building in one corner, which is still protected by the Dharma array.


    Silently tell the glory of the past years.


    Everyone came here, and their hearts became a little heavy inexplicably.


    That kind of heavy sense of historical vicissitudes and a trace of sadness surged from my heart.


    Even if it has nothing to do with them, they will still be infected by this smell.


    Chu Mo is very sad.


    Since he came here, walking on this land, he has not spoken for several days.


    The two eastern ancient monks who followed them stopped far away and did not dare to enter this "ominous place".


    Chu Mo''s memory of his previous life did not awaken anything, but walking on this vicissitudes of the earth, the sadness in his heart never stopped. There was also the faint warmth and familiarity that constantly impacted his heart.


    Here, once his home, is his paradise.


    Here, millions of years ago, there were too many joys and sorrows of him.


    Finally, they went deep into the ruins of the Chu royal family and came to a broken palace.


    A tear fell from the corner of Chu Mo''s eye.


    Even Chu Mo didn''t expect that he would cry when he came here and saw this broken palace.


    Tears, crystal clear, fell on this piece of vicissitudes of the earth, directly broken open. Quietly blend into the ground.


    Woof!


    An old dog''s bark suddenly sounded from behind the broken palace.


    Then, a yellowish shadow rushed out like a light, as if it wanted to attack.


    Everyone was slightly stunned and startled. Just when he wanted to fight back, this yellowish shadow suddenly fell to the ground and stood in front of Chu mo.


    This is an old dog.


    It''s too old!


    All his hair is about to fall out, and the teeth in his mouth are not saved, which looks a little funny.


    But on the old dog, there was a powerful wave.


    This is a successful old dog!


    The toothless and hairless old dog stood in front of Chu Mo and stared at Chu Mo blankly. Then, in his already muddy eyes, he began to cry.


    Instantly, tears fell like rain!


    Woof!


    This bark is completely different from the threatening bark just now.


    This sound, like seeing relatives, is full of joy.


    Somehow, in the hearts of everyone, they only felt an infinite sadness pervading their hearts.


    Boom!


    A surge that seemed to come from the depths of the soul rushed into Chu Mo''s heart in an instant.


    Chu Mo squatted down slowly, trembling, and stretched out a hand to the yellowish old dog without hair or teeth.


    "Rhubarb, is that you?"


    Woof, woof!


    The tears in the old dog''s eyes grew more and more. It seemed that he was a little embarrassed and twisted towards Chu mo.


    Finally, put your head on Chu Mo''s palm.


    Its tears instantly wet Chu Mo''s hands.


    The hearts of these people behind were suddenly melted, and they were all moved.


    Roland and ouyangfei, two giant women in their ancestral realm, have been masters of one side of the universe even once. But at this moment, I couldn''t help crying directly.


    The house is broken, and there is still an old dog. For millions of years, I have been guarding here. Never left.


    Even after reincarnation, you can still recognize your master at a glance.


    This feeling, this righteousness, is enough to move heaven and earth, and move all creatures.


    Monkeys, these non human spirits, can''t help but look away, with some red eyes. The monkey instantly remembered his old days near the Supreme Master, and the six saints also thought of their young years.


    After years, who still remembers his original home?


    Who can know what has become there? Is it possible to appear in a dream only when you dream back at midnight?


    A group of great monks who have reached a very high level of cultivation were moved by an old dog on the ruins of the Chu royal family.


    Even the real giant who never bowed his head, such as the father of the sky, was red in his eyes at this moment.


    "Cough..."


    Behind the broken palace, suddenly came an old cough, and then, a voice that seemed to have come from ancient times, with a trace of disbelief, came from there.


    "Master, is it you... Home?"


    At this moment, the soul of Chu Mo was completely occupied by a sudden memory.


    In front of his eyes, it seemed that a picture of ages ago suddenly appeared!


    The picture is very messy and illusory, as if it might disappear at any time.


    But at this moment, Chu Mo caught them all and remembered them all!


    At this time, from behind the broken palace, slowly, came out an old man dressed in gray, like a skeleton.


    The old man is simply too old and looks likely to die at any time. His eyes seemed to have completely disappeared, and he walked slowly, but his clothes were very neat, and his head was meticulously combed and dressed with a hairpin.


    Although it is extremely old, it has a unique elegance that everyone present has never seen!


    The old man can''t see the realm at all. No matter how high the realm used to be, how much can be left after millions of years?


    Chu Mo''s messy memory of his instant awakening had more or less the impression of the old man.


    This is an old servant of the Chu royal family!


    However, the old servant left in Chu Mo''s impression is not like this


    Delivered at midnight.


    Chu Mo is home!


    Let''s vote for him every month. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1650

    The old servant opened his eyes hard, which seemed to have been invisible for a long time, and looked at Chu mo. then, on his elegant, calm, but extremely old face, an excited look appeared in an instant: "young master! Young master! It''s really you, it''s really you, you''re back, you''re finally back."


    The old servant trembled towards Chu Mo, and then slowly knelt down on the ground and kowtowed his head respectfully. Then he covered his face with his dry hands like eagle claws and began to cry silently. Finally, I couldn''t help crying.


    Chu Mo patted the old yellow dog on the head, then stood up, came to the old servant, helped the old servant up and gave him a hug.


    "Yes, uncle, I''m back!"


    After saying this, Chu Mo''s tears also flowed directly.


    At this moment, the memory of his previous life finally woke up completely.


    Once he, once the "unparalleled Prince of Chu" in people''s mouth, is what he called this old servant.


    The old servant hugged Chu Mo tightly. He once hugged his young master, enlightened him, and accompanied him to listen to scriptures. Even when the young master cheated the little girl, he once gave advice


    He is the uncle of the young master and the servant of the Chu royal family!


    The royal family collapsed and everyone died. Only he and rhubarb, the dog, miraculously survived. They didn''t survive because of luck. In fact, there were no lucky people in the Chu clan millions of years ago!


    All creatures, overnight, all perish!


    He was able to live because he and rhubarb were not here at that time. Instead, he was sent by the young master to a very distant place to look for a rare ore.


    They escaped that disaster!


    By the time they heard the news, it was a long time ago. At that time, the unparalleled Prince of Chu had disappeared, and the royal family of Chu had also perished. After many years, the old servant dared to return here with rhubarb.


    After returning, I saw the ruins of the Chu royal family and cried loudly, one man and one dog. Then I decided to stay here and never left again.


    Because they believe that one day, the young master will come back! I will definitely come back here to find them!


    This is not blind superstition, but he knows the secret of the young master. Know that the young master will definitely come back!


    I just didn''t expect that this is a million years!


    Rhubarb has also changed from a strong dog to what it is today. It has no hair, no teeth, and almost no strength. And he, from the elegant old man in the past, has become like this. He is going to die and survive.


    But he finally waited! Rhubarb is waiting! When their young master returns!


    At this time, with a wave of Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi, blue giant eagle and more than 100 non human spirits instantly appeared on this land.


    Although their existence had been known before, Zi Dao, ouyangfei, monkey and others were still startled.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, although they have been in the world of the sky god, they know everything about the outside world. Because Chu Mo kept a window for them.


    Therefore, after coming out, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi were also full of tears.


    They had already been moved to speechless, so even if they saw the familiar monkeys and the six saints, even if they saw the "Zi Dao" and "ouyangfei", which made them curious for a long time, they didn''t say hello at the first time, just red eyes and tears.


    This is the fundamental reason why Chu Mo gave up the elite alliance and cooperation with master Lingtong, and was determined to return here!


    Because since beheading collected enough power, a knife opened the small world at the moment, a voice had appeared in Chu Mo''s heart.


    There are only two words to go home!


    Moreover, Chu Mo has an extremely powerful intuition that as long as he returns to the ruins of the Chu royal family, no matter what he does, he will get the protection of his ancestors.


    This sounds a little mysterious. After all, the Chu royal family has been annihilated for millions of years. But what people in practice believe most... Is actually this intuition! If they don''t even understand this fatalistic voice, then they have no qualification to enter the spiritual world at all.


    The hairless and toothless old dog rhubarb, has been guarding Chu Mo''s side, refused to leave at all, and simply ignored others. Only to Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, rhubarb seemed a little confused, turned around them twice, weakly shook his tail twice, and then returned to Chu mo.


    I don''t know whether it recognized the identities of these two previous lives or recognized the identities of their mistresses in this life.


    The old servant looked at Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi more, but he didn''t say anything. Directly put the people down.


    Although he is only one person, although he has reached this point of aging, he is still orderly and leisurely when arranged. Moreover, his elegant demeanor can''t help but produce a sense of admiration.


    The ruins of the royal family are too large. This is the most central area. Almost all buildings are protected by a strong Dharma array. It was broken in the past years, but the power of those Dharma arrays is still there. Therefore, there are many palaces where people can live.


    Finally, after arranging everyone, the old servant called Chu Mo alone to a dilapidated palace.


    Rhubarb lay at Chu Mo''s feet, and the old servant sat opposite Chu mo.


    Originally, he said that he would not sit down at all. It is said that there is no reason for servants to sit with young masters. Finally, Chu Mo stared and said that the Chu clan was gone, and your young master was also the soul of reincarnation. If you don''t sit, I''ll stand, too. The old servant sat down reluctantly, but his ass was only on one side.


    Although the palace is dilapidated, the lights on the walls are still on, although it is not so bright. The whole hall looks a little dark, but it is not gloomy.


    Sitting here, Chu Mo had an inexplicable peace of mind.


    This feeling is something he has never had in the past few years.


    The old servant''s waist was very straight, looked at Chu Mo, and slowly said, "in the light of millions of years, there are too many ancient people who have come here to explore. However... They can''t succeed. There is a mysterious power here in the Royal ruins. Whenever those people enter here, regardless of the realm, even the creatures of the super realm will be quickly contaminated by that power, and then... The realm begins to fall."


    "Is there such a thing?" Chu Mo was a little surprised. At the same time, I wonder why he and those people are all right.


    "The young master is the legitimate son of the royal family and the real eldest son! The ancestors naturally recognized the soul of the young master. Those people around the young master, with the protection of the young master, of course, are all right. Others are not so lucky." On the old servant''s face, there was a mocking smile: "they all felt that the king of Chu had perished and completely disappeared from the world. But how could they understand the truth of reincarnation in this world? The way of heaven has reincarnation, and cause and effect must end. The cause and effect of the king of Chu have ended. But those people... Destroyed the cause and effect of the king of Chu, but it is still there."


    The old servant said, directly took out a thick letter and handed it to Chu Mo: "this is written by the old servant in these endless years, all cause and effect. The young master can see it, and he can also know many things he doesn''t understand."


    Rhubarb quietly lay there, put his head at Chu Mo''s feet, slightly closed his eyes, and did not make a sound. It seems that I enjoy the feeling of being around my master.


    Chu Mo took this letter and didn''t look at it for the first time, but looked at the old servant: "uncle, your state with rhubarb... Seems to be a little bad. I have many miraculous drugs here."


    The old servant waved his hand with a smile: "it''s all right. Rhubarb and I have been living on for endless years. Even if we don''t have any big medicine, we can''t die for a while and a half. We still have to watch the young master rise again, the king of Chu reappear in the world, and the former enemies fall one by one. Without these, we can''t bear to die."


    At this time, rhubarb opened his eyes, blinked his old eyes, then raised his head slightly, looked at Chu Mo Wang, and agreed.


    Chu Mo smiled, took out a lot of the best medicine from his body, and said, "take it first. You are all my family. I don''t want to see you like this. I feel bad in my heart."


    The old servant saw these big drugs, and his face didn''t show much strange and excited. As an old servant of the royal family, he had seen too many better cultivation materials. But he was still very happy and took these things.


    Rhubarb''s nose moved, then grinned at Chu Mo, showed a smile, directly took away a big medicine, and its tail swayed lightly.


    "It''s been too many years since it was so happy." The old servant looked at the back of rhubarb and said with some emotion, "so do I. in fact, we can find these big drugs and have the ability to get them. But it''s meaningless to do these things without seeing the young master."


    Chu Mo nodded vigorously, "I''m back now! From now on, you won''t be alone anymore."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    During this period of time, I feel a little depressed.


    Even in several meetings of the alliance, it seemed a little absent-minded.


    She knew the reason why she was depressed. She missed her brother and her family.


    At the moment when Chu Mo''s memory woke up, her memory... Also woke up. In her mind, countless seemingly strange but extremely familiar pictures appeared.


    The picture was very broken, just like illusory light and shadow, but the impact on her was quite large.


    She understood at once that her brother must have gone home!


    She is also homesick.


    Unprecedented thought!


    Especially after the awakening of memory, the attachment to home made it difficult for her to calm down.


    Until now, she really understood why her brother insisted on leaving.


    She sat alone in the room, A faint smile appeared on his face: "Brother, even if our brothers and sisters are interlinked, you may not know what I''m thinking. In the previous life, you were my brother, and I have been growing up under your protection. In this life, you are so much younger than me, but you still want to be my brother. Yes, you are my brother, anytime! But in this life, my sister doesn''t want to accomplish nothing and can''t do anything. My sister also wants to hold up a sky to help you! Help us Myself... Find all that we have lost. Yes, I can do it! Because in this life, my ambition is the promise I made in the previous life. "


    Home is the most important place for anyone, the root and source. Go around, endless reincarnation, Chu Mo went home.


    At the end of the month, in order to welcome Chu Mo home, would you like to vote a few monthly tickets and recommendation tickets? (to be continued.)


    Chapter 1650 home:

 Chapter 1651

    There has been some agitation within the Dongfang ancient clan recently, because they got an amazing news: a group of people appeared on the ruins of the Chu royal clan, which has been silent for millions of years!


    This kind of news, in the past, is not surprising.


    For millions of years, countless people have secretly gone to the ruins of the Chu royal family to look for treasure. Even if the ruins of Chu''s royal family have magical curse power, they can''t stop those people from looking for treasure.


    Because everyone knows that the Chu clan suddenly perished overnight!


    Such a huge ancient royal family, its brilliance, once completely surpassed all ancient families in the world. How can there be less wealth in such a family? The amount of wealth will definitely shock everyone!


    Therefore, for millions of years, not to mention the outside world, even within the ancient oriental clan, too many people have set foot on that piece of dilapidated land.


    But to the disappointment of countless people, they haven''t found a hair in this land full of cursed power. Never got anything of value!


    They haven''t found even a broken magic instrument!


    It is this fact that almost everyone believes that the Chu clan was destroyed by the legendary... Mysterious "great ancestor". Everything must have been destroyed in an instant!


    Otherwise, how can it be that even a valuable thing has not been unearthed from there?


    In fact, few people have ventured on the ruins of the Chu royal family since recent eras.


    Therefore, this group of creatures that suddenly appeared on the ruins of the Chu royal family surprised many people in the ancient oriental family.


    In particular, the news reported by the young man who had a brief conflict with Chu mo before shocked many people.


    The leading white haired man said the words "reconstruction of evil neighbors".


    This is obviously not the kind of adventurer who comes to take a chance to find treasure, which clearly means that he wants to take root here!


    Who are they? Where do they come from? What are they going to do here at the ruins of the Chu royal family?


    These problems are directly on the desk of those high-level figures of the ancient oriental clan. It gives them a headache.


    Because recently, just in time for the gray earth creatures to invade. As one of the ancient Tongdao families, the Oriental family naturally has to contribute.


    Although the crack is far away from them, they can''t pretend not to know it. Therefore, the Oriental family has just sent a large number of elite teams from the family. Of course, the most are the "false gods" on the list of gods.


    Those creatures on the list of gods are used to do this in the eyes of these ancient families in the channel.


    How many of them died, these ancient high-level people will not blink an eye.


    However, the scale of this invasion of gray earth creatures is rare in modern history. Therefore, the Oriental family has also received news that they should send more family children over.


    In fact, this kind of war, although the loss is huge, the number of casualties is also amazing. But it is also the best time to become famous!


    Many of the legitimate children of the ancient people have been waiting for this opportunity. Once they survive this war, kill countless enemies and command well, their status will inevitably rise after they return to the family in the future.


    In the ancient clan, status means power and resources.


    Monks without power and resources can always be the bottom of the world.


    Therefore, among the ancient people, there was never a lack of people who dared to go to war.


    The same is true of the Oriental family.


    Therefore, this period of time is almost the most empty time in the endless years of the entire Oriental family.


    At this time, there was a sudden movement here in the Chu royal family, which had been silent for millions of years. Although the number of the other side is not large, the children of the family and the people around him have confirmed that the white haired youth headed by him is quite terrifying.


    The monk in Zujing didn''t even have a chance to fight back in front of him!


    And they can rebuild their homes in the ruins of the Chu royal family... But not affected by the curse power of that place? This problem is a little big!


    It''s not a little big... It''s too big!


    "Father, I''ll go and find out the origin of those people and... What they want to do." A young man with a sword eyebrow star saluted the contemporary owner of the Oriental family, and said loudly.


    This young man, named Dongfang Wang, is a leader among the young generation of the Dongfang family. Although it is not the best one, all aspects are very satisfactory. Among his legitimate sons, he also has a great reputation.


    This time, he wanted to go to the battlefield and lead soldiers to fight with the creatures in the gray land, but his father, the owner of the house, Dongfang Sheng, stopped him.


    In the eyes of Dongfang Sheng, what his son is really good at is not leading soldiers to fight, but dealing with various family affairs. He has a strong ability in communication and coordination.


    Now the position of the next generation of home owners has not been determined. Dongfang Shenghe elder group is also under investigation. But for one thing, it may be a little difficult to be the head of the family with the personal ability of Dongfang Wang, but there is no difficulty in becoming a member of the next Presbyterian group.


    So Dongfang Sheng also wanted to let his son get more exercise, so he stayed with him.


    Seeing that Dongfang Wang volunteered, Dongfang Sheng nodded, "OK, take your body protector and magic weapon with you. You must be more careful when you get there. Try not to conflict with them, and you''d better find out the identity and origin of these people."


    Dongfang Wang nodded, "I know my father, but in my heart, there is actually a guess."


    "You say." Dongfang Sheng looked at his son kindly.


    "Those who can move freely here in the ruins of the Chu royal family and seem not to be affected by the power of the curse are afraid... Only the internal children of their royal family. In addition, the white haired young man once said that he wanted to rebuild. I have guessed that he should be the descendants of the Chu royal family." Dongfang Wang said.


    Dongfang Sheng nodded: "your analysis is reasonable, but you still have to confirm it yourself."


    "I''m going now!" Dongfang Wang is not a procrastinator in doing things. He just goes and starts directly.


    Dongfang Sheng was alone in the room, frowning tightly. His heart was not calm at all, and even set off a monstrous wave!


    There are some things that most people in the ancient oriental clan don''t know, but he, the owner of the family, knows the most!


    Like the owners of other ancient families, they all knew the collapse of the Chu royal family!


    Because of this matter, it is these ancient tribes who unite to do a shocking murder together!


    What great ancestor?


    Where did the great ancestor come from in this world?


    Maybe, but no one has ever seen it!


    The two strongest ones in the whole passage are Zhenxi and Zhendong. Never ask about the world.


    The rest is the ancestors of these ancient families.


    Therefore, what Dazu shocked and destroyed the Chu clan is a lie that deceived the whole world!


    All the people who know the truth, either no longer exist in the world, or... Are a few of these ancient tribes. As vested interests, they will never tell the truth.


    Although Dongfang Sheng didn''t participate in the murder in that year, as the owner of his family, he knew the whole story of the murder in that year clearly!


    More clearly than anyone!


    This murder was initially caused by the unparalleled son of Chu. There is a rumor that he has successfully developed a magic instrument that can cut off the deity. Moreover, according to many insiders, Prince Chu has successfully beheaded more than a dozen gods on the list.


    Those creatures on the list of gods are the people controlled by the Chu royal family!


    This matter was first spread from the royal family of Chu. Because there are also many voices of opposition within the Chu family!


    They think that Prince Chu''s doing this is clearly regardless of the interests of the family, and even wants to liberate all those slaves? How can this be? Isn''t this a mess?


    Therefore, the initial opposition came from within the Chu family. But somehow, the news got out. And it spread through the whole channel at a speed that no one expected.


    In ancient times, it was immeasurable. There was a brilliant and powerful man in the Chu family. That powerful man is actually the prototype of the "great ancestor" fabricated by these ancient tribes later.


    As for whether the ancestor of the Chu royal family reached the level of great ancestor, no one can say. But for one thing, no one in the world is its enemy. The ancient ancestors in these channels are almost all the ministers of the ancestors of the Chu royal family.


    That is, followers!


    This is the real secret.


    Inside the ancient clan in the passage, except for those ancestors of the supreme realm, only the owner of the family in all dynasties is qualified to know this secret.


    The ancestor of the Chu royal family developed the list of gods in the past year. The original purpose was to fight against the way of heaven and reincarnation!


    Even in their realm, they can achieve independent reincarnation. After reincarnation, they can still rise, but they are still unwilling to accept that fate.


    In their view, as long as there is reincarnation, there will be a crisis.


    The way of heaven is unpredictable. Who knows what kind of changes will occur in this process?


    Not to mention that in the process of reincarnation, if you are not careful, your soul will be separated, which will lead to the occurrence of one self in each of the two object universes.


    Even if it is too high, it is still difficult to completely eradicate this kind of thing.


    Therefore, the ancestor of the Chu royal family, the amazing genius, developed the gods list, gods token, and condensed the gods through a mysterious road. Try to fight the whole way of heaven!


    At the same time, he distributed a large number of gods'' lists and gods'' tokens to his followers.


    Through the ages, we want to carry out layout, and finally oppose the way of heaven, avoid reincarnation, and achieve the real purpose of eternal life.


    The gods list and gods token have indeed achieved great success!


    They can make gods artificially!


    But this action directly triggered a natural moat.


    The ancestor of the Chu royal family was instantly robbed. The existence of cultivation terror to that extent cannot avoid death. (~^~)

 Chapter 1652

    This is the root of everything!


    It is also the beginning of the chaos of the whole channel.


    For countless years after the robbery of the ancestor of the Chu royal family, those ancient families in the passage were honest. At the same time, they also found the wonderful use of the gods list. It is the top genius who can control all the lower universe and use them to resist the invading creatures in the gray earth!


    This greatly reduces the internal losses of those ancient tribes!


    You know, before this, it was the children of these ancient tribes who went to the battlefield themselves. Every war, countless deaths and injuries!


    This is also the fundamental reason why the whole channel could not really develop in those years.


    With the gods list and gods token, this problem can be said to have been perfectly solved!


    Those monks who soared up from the universe below, each of whom was once the overlord of the universe, rebellious and powerful. Is simply the most perfect soldier!


    However, in those long years, no one dared to disrespect the Chu family.


    On the one hand, those old people of the ancient people felt the kindness of the ancestor of the Chu royal family in their hearts. After all, they used to be their subordinates. Chu''s royal family... Is also the entire channel, the only royal family!


    On the other hand, it was those people who were afraid that the ancestor of the Chu royal family would one day... Return!


    This is the fundamental reason why they dare not disrespect the Chu royal family!


    Once they do something out of line, one day, the supreme being will return, and they will all be silly.


    Therefore, the endless years passed little by little.


    That time was so long that too many people died. Some things that many people once knew gradually became a small spray in the long river of time, submerged in the huge waves of years. Under the control of those ancient ancestors, those past events, little by little, were forgotten by people.


    Finally, more than a dozen eras ago, a genius suddenly appeared in the Chu royal family!


    That''s a real genius, absolutely a peerless pride!


    The title of unparalleled Prince Chu was not called by the insiders of the Chu royal family. It was recognized by almost everyone in the whole channel!


    He is so excellent!


    Normally, the world of channel has never lacked all kinds of excellent talents. But no one can compare with Master Chu.


    He is like a dazzling pearl. No matter what it is, he can learn it as soon as he learns it.


    You say it''s the study of Dharma array, the study of refining utensils, the study of refining medicine... And all kinds of strange things. He''s good at everything!


    Such a person is simply the darling of heaven!


    His knowledge is also mixed to a frightening degree!


    Soon after the peerless Prince of Chu came out, the ancestors of the supreme realm of all the ancient families in the channel except the king of Chu gathered together and held a meeting in secret.


    The meeting was recorded, and only the owners of ancient nationalities were eligible to consult!


    Because no matter how secret it is, someone must be qualified to know it. Otherwise, one day in the future, when the family is robbed. Maybe everyone is confused and full of grievances. They don''t understand what happened at all.


    This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed for these ancient people!


    Therefore, Dongfang Sheng is qualified to see the minutes of that meeting.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the great ancestors of almost all ancient tribes sat together to discuss a thing. It must be an unimaginable scene.


    But in fact, only real insiders like Dongfang Sheng know. The atmosphere was very tense at that time. These people, who were too noble to imagine, were all about to die of tension at that time!


    Because they worked together at that time and identified one thing.


    The unparalleled Prince of Chu, nine times out of ten, is the genius ancestor who developed the list of gods once appeared in the Chu family... And they are also the former masters of these supreme ancestors!


    But he is by no means a reincarnator!


    At that time, those great ancestors had already determined this point.


    Because if the reincarnation, with the power of their Lord, it is impossible not to awaken the spirit. It''s even more impossible to achieve such a big name without being particularly strong.


    They decided that the son of Chu should be a flower coming to the other bank!


    The so-called flowers from the other side were not explained in the minutes of the meeting. Dongfang Sheng''s Taoism at the top of the ancestral realm now is also somewhat incomprehensible. According to his forced understanding, it should be similar to the two people in the mirror universe.


    That childe of Chu may be the other side of the ancestors of Chu''s royal family after ages.


    However, he also knows that this explanation is very far fetched. It should not be tenable.


    At that time, the appearance of the prince of Chu brought great shock to all the ancient families in the passage.


    But what really made all the ancient people afraid was the subsequent action of the talented Prince of Chu.


    He actually developed a way to cut off the deity! It worked!


    On the one hand, his action shook the fundamental interests of all ancient people in the whole channel. Although... This benefit was actually given by the ancestor of the Chu royal family. But at that moment, who else will miss it? Who else will mention it?


    What you send out is someone else''s! Even if the giver wants to destroy those gifts himself, he can''t! Because what he destroyed is already something belonging to others!


    Therefore, the great ancestors of the ancient people in the passage gathered together for a second meeting.


    It was also after that meeting that the channel changed dramatically, the Chu royal family was destroyed, the ancient history of the channel was rewritten, and many truths were completely annihilated in the past years.


    But what made those great ancestors uneasy was that the unparalleled Prince of Chu had disappeared imperceptibly long before the fall of the Chu family!


    Later, there was a legend that he felt the danger, arranged in advance and reincarnated! The magic instrument that can cut off the deity has also disappeared! His knife is also missing!


    It is also said that the prince of Chu was secretly executed by the royal family of Chu!


    Because he developed a magic instrument to cut off the deity, which is also equivalent to damaging the great interests of the Chu royal family. This kind of behavior, even if Chu Mo is the best young Tianjiao in the Chu royal family, even if he is the next generation head of the Chu royal family, he can''t!


    Anyway, I dare not say anything. Master Chu has disappeared. Completely disappeared in the channel world.


    Now, more than a dozen eras and millions of years have passed. Everything in the passage has already recovered its former calm. In addition to the owners of ancient families like Dongfang Sheng, there are also those ancestors of the supreme realm. Few people really know the secret of the Chu royal family.


    There are almost no people who know the whole truth!


    So now, a group of people appear on the ruins of the Chu royal family. Looking at that posture, they want to rebuild the Chu royal family. For young people like dongfangwang, it may just be that the descendants of the Chu royal family reappeared. There may not be any big fluctuations in your mind. There may even be a little guilt that the Chu royal family was destroyed by the "great ancestor", but the territory of the royal family was carved up by the ancient family.


    As a vested interest, the Oriental family must be a little guilty.


    Maybe, according to Dongfang Wang''s character of making friends, he would suggest that the family set aside a piece of land to return it to others.


    But is it so simple?


    If the person who appears there is really just a simple descendant of the Chu royal family, Dongfang Sheng will not hesitate to delimit a large territory for the other party, and even provide a lot of wealth and resources! Let them rebuild their families and let the Chu family reappear in the world.


    But the question is, what if the person who comes back is the old prince of Chu?


    If it''s really him... How will it be treated?


    Kill him again?


    The Supreme Master doesn''t bear the cause and effect, so he may not be afraid to kill Prince Chu again. Just this time, will the son of Chu be so easy to be killed by them?


    Dongfang Sheng paced slowly in the room. His head is very messy, and he even doesn''t know whether he should report this matter to the supreme ancestor of the family at this time.


    After hesitating for a long time, Dongfang Sheng decided to wait and see for a while.


    Anything uncertain, reported to Gu Zu at will, can only show that he is not mature enough.


    His identity and age would be unbearable even if he was evaluated by the ancient people.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Dongfang Wang sat on a huge blue dragon.


    The blue dragon is about a thousand feet long and emits a cold breath all over.


    This is a creature in the great holy land. Although it is not in the ancestral land, its combat power is not weak at all. Especially for the control of ice attribute, even the Terran monks who majored in the way of ice may not be able to match it.


    Dongfang Wang is very cheerful. He belongs to the kind of person who rarely uses it, although he has a plan and does not lack Chengfu. He prefers to make friends.


    People from the elite alliance had also contacted him before, but because he had too many things, his position in the family was already high, and his ambition was not so big, he refused.


    But this did not hinder his friendship with Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing.


    For Luo Feihong''s companion, he didn''t look at it with a strange look like some other legitimate children of the ancient clan.


    He really admires ChuChu!


    A woman from a humble background... Yes, from the universe below. In the eyes of these ancient children, she is a symbol of humble and poor birth.


    But it can make such a big career and control such an alliance. It''s enough to show her ability.


    Dongfang Wang also invited those senior executives of the elite alliance to visit the Dongfang family when they are free.


    This time, there was such a big disturbance in the Chu clan, which really didn''t pay special attention to Dongfang Wang. Just as his father, the head of the family, Dongfang Sheng, thought. Dongfang Wang was more curious about this group of people who appeared in the Chu royal family.


    Soon, dongfangwang sitting on the blue dragon appeared on the edge of the Royal ruins.


    He didn''t rush in, but directly fluctuated with divine thoughts and preached, "I''m looking at the east of the Dongfang family, come and visit!"


    Delivered at midnight.


    Ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1653

    At this time, an impatient voice came from the ruins of the Chu royal family: "what is the prosperous East? Don''t know, don''t know! Go, don''t come here to make trouble!"


    Dongfang Wang sat on LAN long with a trace of embarrassment on his face. At the same time, he was a little angry, but he still pressed down and said, "I don''t mean any harm, just want to visit the owner here..."


    "The host here sees no guests! No guests, no guests!" The impatient voice continued to ring.


    Then, a cold woman''s voice sounded, "we have no friendship with the Oriental family, and we don''t want to climb high. So, please come back."


    This time, Dongfang Wang finally showed a dignified look on his face and realized that things seemed to be a little tricky. It''s much more complicated than he thought!


    Although the other party did not show more hostility to him, it was clear that his visit was not welcome. Think about the previous bad neighbor address. Dongfang Wang suddenly felt a little wronged. He sat on the blue dragon and frowned, say: "Even if the Oriental family occupied a lot of the territory of the Chu royal family in the past, others would also occupy it if the Oriental family did not occupy it. The Chu royal family was destroyed overnight, and the murderer was not the Oriental family. If you are really the descendants of the Chu royal family, you should not put this resentment on our Oriental family. This time, you come here to make friends and see if you can provide some help to you. The saying of evil neighbor, hope Unacceptable. "


    At this time, the small and thin monkey, who has been a God, suddenly jumped out of the depths of the site, carried a glittering stick on his shoulder, looked at the East with a bad face, grinned and said, "why so much nonsense? If you say the murderer is not you, then it is not?"


    Later, more creatures came out from the depths of the site. Every body sends out strong breath fluctuations.


    Dongfang Wang suddenly turned pale and looked at all kinds of non human spirits in surprise. In his heart, he said: there is something wrong with the information. Doesn''t it mean that their group of people add up to only a dozen? How come there are more than 100? And, it seems... Everyone is extraordinary. This is a powerful force!


    From the perspective of the whole oriental ancient people, we are naturally not afraid of them, but today''s oriental ancient people are very empty, and they basically go to the battlefield to fight against the gray creatures. Second, even if there is no such thing as grey creatures, it is not so easy to completely annihilate this force.


    The Oriental family will definitely suffer a heavy blow!


    It''s like why the once saran thief can cross the world for so many years. Like a hedgehog, it''s not very strong. It can be swallowed in one bite, but it''s inevitable to be stabbed.


    Therefore, even if his father Dongfang Sheng saw this force, he would never dare to fight immediately.


    Looking at the blue dragon sitting down in the East, he seemed a little restless. Because this group of non human spirits, any one of them, is terrible, and the aura is enough to crush him.


    These years, he flashed like lightning in the East. Then he said, "I''m not here to find fault. I really want to know the owner of your place."


    The monkey wanted to say something more, but suddenly he paused slightly, as if he were listening to someone. Then, his face showed a somewhat reluctant color, and then looked at the East and looked, "come in with me, that little blue worm is OK."


    Blue dragon, who has always been majestic, was actually called little blue worm. He was angry, but he didn''t dare to vent at all. I dare not even look at each other.


    Dongfang Wang smiled bitterly, nodded, and directly followed the monkey into the site with a calm face.


    There was a faint color of appreciation on the monkey''s face. Anyway, this man is a little brave. Not so bad!


    If you were an ordinary person, you wouldn''t dare to enter the site even if you were killed.


    Soon, looking at a broken ancient temple, the East saw the legendary white haired youth. He was holding a letter and sitting there looking at it with a heavy complexion. That field made Dongfang Wang with ancestral cultivation feel a great pressure. Although not out of breath, it is difficult to maintain a natural and unrestrained state.


    At the feet of the white haired youth, there was an old yellow dog without hair. Seeing him coming in, he didn''t even raise his head, squinting and lying there motionless.


    People are cold and arrogant, and dogs are so arrogant


    This is Dongfang Wang''s first impression of Chu mo.


    "I''m looking at Dongfang..." although I''m unhappy, Dongfang Wang still hugged Chu Mo politely.


    Chu Mo sat there, not moving, not even raising his head.


    Dongfang Wang finally couldn''t hang his face. He couldn''t help being unhappy and said, "I''ll ask myself..."


    "Ask yourself that you have never offended me, nor us, nor... The king of Chu, right?" Chu Mo suddenly put down the old letter in his hand, raised his head, and stared at the East with pure eyes.


    Somehow, Dongfang Wang, who was originally full of unhappiness and even some anger, stopped talking when Chu Mo looked at him with one eye.


    "Alas..." Chu Mo sighed and looked at the East. "Go back. I know you mean no harm, and I know that you don''t know anything. Otherwise, you won''t come."


    In the heart of Dongfang Wang, it was like a storm.


    What does the white haired young man mean by these words? What does he want to express? What did he know?


    "Go back and ask your master, or... The eldest elder." Chu Mo calmly looked at the East and said, "if they tell you that there is nothing, then you should treat it as nothing."


    "I''m stupid, can you say it clearly?" Dongfang Wang finally understood why the creatures here are so unfriendly to himself. Suddenly, he understood something.


    The legitimate children of a big family, how can they be so stupid?


    Dongfang family... There are nine times out of ten grudges between the Dongfang family and the Chu family that he doesn''t know about!


    "Since the elders of your family didn''t tell you, I don''t think I need to tell you, because you won''t believe it." Chu Mo said faintly, looking at Dongfang Wang who wanted to say something, and waved his hand: "go back, you... Not bad. Go back, bring a word to your master, and say, the son of Chu is back, the old gratitude and resentment, count slowly. Or, let the sinners of that year raise their heads to see, want me to turn your family upside down one by one!"


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s words, like a terrifying and unparalleled attack, exploded in Dongfang Wang''s brain.


    He was a little confused.


    Master Chu!


    This man is the unparalleled... Childe Chu!


    Can this be true?


    Didn''t the son of Chu disappear more than a dozen eras ago?


    Doesn''t that mean he died long ago?


    And what does he mean by that? Want to let the sinner of that year raise his head? Who is the sinner?


    Dongfang Wang didn''t know how he got back. All the way, his mind was full of chaos. Constantly echoing the words of the white haired youth. Until he saw his father Dongfang Sheng, Dongfang Wang''s heart was still full of shock.


    "He said... Just say that the son of Chu is back, and the old gratitude and resentment are calculated slowly. Either let the sinners of that year raise their heads, or I will turn your family upside down one by one... Dad, can you tell me what''s going on? The biggest mistake of our Oriental ancient people is not to occupy the territory of the Chu family? Why... Why did he say that?" Dongfang looked at his father with doubts and grievances on his face.


    Speaking of it, from small to large, he really never suffered such grievances.


    From the beginning to the end, the rhythm, aura, everything... Are all pressed by others! He didn''t even have a chance to speak. Barely meeting the son of Chu, he asked others to turn him back after a few words.


    If this kind of thing gets out, I''m afraid no one will believe it!


    Dongfang Wang is in the sequence of Dongfang ancient clan. Although he is not the top one, he must be a member of the first tier!


    Even the ancient Bingbing of the ancient god family was far inferior to the East before he took over Cang ancient city in the past year.


    Such a status is treated like this. But I can''t get angry at all. This feeling is simply unbearable and terrible.


    Dongfang Sheng''s face was also full of shock, looking at his son, "does he really say that?"


    "Yes, in the original words, not a word." Dongfang Wang sighed and looked at his father, "Why are we not qualified to know many things?"


    Dongfang Sheng looked at Dongfang Wang and suddenly sighed, "it''s not that you are not qualified to know, but that everyone... Is not qualified! Except the ancestors of the supreme realm, except the owners of every generation. Even those people of the Presbyterian group are not qualified to know. Some things, knowing the truth... Is a huge pressure. Don''t know, that''s blessing!"


    "I don''t understand." Dongfang Wang shook his head and looked at his father: "I hope my father can tell me."


    "I can''t tell." Dongfang Sheng shook his head, waved his hand and said, "go down first... Oh, by the way, don''t stay in the family during this period of time. Didn''t you say before that you want to fight the creatures in the gray land? I''ll allocate 100000 elite soldiers for you later, go to the battlefield, and be careful yourself. Remember, the son of a thousand dollars is not sitting in the hall."


    "Dad..." Dongfang Wang looked at his father with a surprised face, and his heart was extremely shocked. He was so clever that he immediately thought of why his father let him go to the battlefield.


    But the question is, is it easier for Dongfang Sheng to go to war... Than to face the ruins of the Chu royal family? How is this possible?


    Dongfang Wang stared at his father dumbfounded.


    Dongfang Sheng waved his hand and said, "go, go, don''t think so much. I''ll solve this matter."


    At this moment, Dongfang Sheng, the one and only owner of the Dongfang ancient clan, seemed to... Throw away the identity of the owner and just be the father of a child. Although the tone is calm, it is full of decadence and desolation, as if full of fatigue.


    Dongfang looked at the corners of his eyes, suddenly a little wet. Once again, he called emotionally, "Dad... (~^ ~)

 Chapter 1654

    Dongfang Sheng waved his hand, "go quickly!"


    Looking at the East, the corners of his eyes are moist, and the circles of his eyes are red. He had never seen such a strong and almost irrecoverable decadence in his father.


    Since childhood, the person he admired most was his father.


    For a long time, Dongfang Sheng was the same as that God in the whole ancient Dongfang clan.


    High spirited, brandish Fangqiu, face the mountain collapse unchanged


    Just a childe of Chu, even if he had such a title unparalleled in the world more than a dozen eras ago, is he still so terrible when he reappears now? Or unparalleled?


    Dongfang Wang is hard to imagine, unparalleled... What kind of unparalleled method, and what kind of unparalleled method? It is also difficult for him to imagine that there is more than one ancient oriental clan, even the supreme ancestor. Why would he be afraid of such a young man?


    Is he really that terrible?


    In fact, he really doesn''t want to go to war now. Not afraid, he wants to stay and face it side by side with his father. No matter what difficulties he will face in the future, he is fearless.


    But he can''t disobey his father''s orders, let alone force his father to tell the secret that only the owner of the house is qualified to know.


    Therefore, he could only suppress all his thoughts and directly left the Oriental family with the 100000 elite soldiers.


    On the evening of Dongfang Wang''s departure, Dongfang Sheng, the owner of the family, went to the retreat of two supreme ancestors in the ancient oriental clan. I stayed for a long time with one of the great ancestors. He also stopped for a while at another great ancestor.


    A few days later, on the side of the ancient oriental clan, a supreme ancestor was born directly. This great ancestor named Dongfang Yunluo has not left the Customs for several centuries.


    After he came out, he first went to the ruins of the Chu royal family. He walked around there, but he didn''t go in. Then he went away directly.


    Chu Mo stood at the door of the broken ancient hall, watching the supreme being leave with cold eyes. The other side, but did not find his existence!


    When Chu Mo brought people in that day, he didn''t feel the existence of old yellow dog and old servant here. Since then, he has known that there is definitely a shocking Dharma array here in the ruins of the Chu royal family. With the awakening of his memory, he understood everything.


    This is the coldness and strength when facing the east at the back.


    The memory of his awakening and the letter given to him by the old servant told him too many things!


    In the awakening memory, Chu Mo knew how to open the ancestral Dharma array of Chu''s royal family!


    The Dharma array was left by the ancestor of the Chu royal family, but no one in later generations knows how to operate it. The former Prince of Chu was also a brilliant figure. He found the way to open the Dharma array and the means of operation.


    But before he could tell the family, something happened, and the collapse of the Chu royal family was too sudden. So that the eternal Dharma array had infinite power in the air, but it didn''t have time to play its due power, and the king of Chu fell.


    This is a very sad thing, and no one can really do nothing.


    On the way back, Chu Mo''s strong self-confidence came partly from the commitment of the two beings, and partly from the voice in the depths of his soul.


    The voice urged him to go home, and let him understand that home is the safest place!


    After awakening the memory, Chu Mo understood in an instant.


    There are other things recorded in the letter left by the old servant.


    Those things are the fundamental reason why he is so tough on the Oriental family.


    That letter clearly records all... The enemies of the Chu royal family!


    Those are the intelligence information that the old servant has collected bit by bit with the rhubarb dog for more than a dozen eras. It is clear from the above records that those ancient tribes, whose ancestors were subordinates of the ancestor of the Chu royal family, played what role in the collapse of the Chu royal family. Even, it is recorded that the daughters of the Chu royal family married to those ancient families. After the collapse of the royal family, what kind of life did those former princesses of the Chu royal family live now.


    After reading this letter, Chu Mo''s heart had already completely cooled down.


    The whole world is enemy!


    No matter what he does, he will eventually follow this path.


    No way, this is his destiny left by his ancestors, this is his responsibility!


    In the previous life, he chose to escape. Like a coward, before the crisis came, he directly took one step to reincarnation through countless means. He thought that by doing so, he could save the whole Chu family from his involvement.


    But he was wrong, too wrong!


    If he didn''t choose to reincarnate in the previous life, with his ability and the power of the Chu family, maybe things will turn around. Although the Chu royal family is still in danger of extinction, those ancient families will definitely pay a heavy price!


    In this world, there is no if. He is talented enough to cross the river of time and return to the upper reaches of the river. He also had no way to change what had happened.


    It''s gone, it''s gone, and it will never happen again.


    So in this life, he will not escape. He will face what he should face. No matter how difficult it is, he will face those difficulties directly!


    How did Chu''s royal family fall down, he will let it rise again!


    Rebuilding on this ruins may be a beautiful dream for everyone.


    But Chu Mo knew that it was not.


    The supreme ancestor in the passage... Sat together again. This is the third time that they sat together and discussed countermeasures because of the affairs of the Chu royal family.


    "Master Chu is back." Dongfang Yunluo said coldly in his voice. Sitting here is his Dharma body, which looks extremely tall. He is indomitable and full of boundless light.


    This is a very special space, which looks like a small world, but in fact, what appears here is not the real body of these great ancestors.


    There are thirteen figures sitting here. They are from the ancient tribes in the thirteen channels.


    "Kill." A great ancient ancestor said faintly.


    "Who will kill?" Another great ancient ancestor asked.


    "Go together." Someone said.


    "Yes, go together."


    "Since it was everyone who decided to do this together in those days, no one can escape it now."


    "Prince Chu reappears in the world and dares to return to the ruins of the Chu family to rebuild. It means that he must have known everything. You all know that what the great ancestor said can''t fool him at all." Dongfang Yunluo said slowly, "we Dongfang ancient people bear the brunt of this matter, but I think his mind is not only on the Dongfang ancient people."


    "We understand." Gu Zu spoke slowly.


    "So, there''s nothing to say. Let''s fight together and kill him again!"


    "No more. Last time, we didn''t kill him."


    "When he was the leader, he was also punished by heaven..." an ancient ancestor youyou said, "he is not so easy to kill."


    "That must be killed, too! Otherwise, the passage will be turned upside down by him!"


    "Yes, we must kill!"


    "Well, since the opinions are unified..." Dongfang Yunluo said in a deep voice. Suddenly, he was stunned.


    All the ancestors of the supreme realm here were also stunned.


    They are all supreme beings in this world, and their sensitivity to Qi machine is almost unmatched!


    At this moment, they all suddenly felt that in this space, it seemed... There was another existence!


    At this time, a Buddha call: "Amitabha."


    One track signal: "immeasurable God."


    At the same time.


    Then, the whole space is completely silent!


    There was no sound!


    That kind of majestic pressure almost pressed the thirteen ancient ancestors to the point where they couldn''t breathe.


    They knew at once who was coming. But they couldn''t believe that those two could find here. What made them even more incredible was that those two would meddle in their own business?


    In the past, when the Chu clan was destroyed, I didn''t see the two standing up and talking!


    What is this situation?


    A compassionate voice slowly sounded, "right and wrong."


    A dignified voice slowly sounded, "good and evil."


    The merciful voice said, "the way of heaven."


    The majestic voice said, "cause and effect."


    The compassionate voice read a Buddha''s name: "Amitabha, the sea of suffering is endless, and it''s time to turn around."


    The majestic voice read a Taoist sign: "infinite God, move your heart again and fall into the abyss forever."


    Then, the power of compassion disappeared, and the power of majesty... Also disappeared.


    The whole mysterious space is extremely quiet!


    Thirteen ancient ancestors of the passage of the supreme realm all stayed there. They have lived endless years, and they have experienced countless reincarnations!


    They have lived almost from the primeval era of the universe to today''s supreme existence!


    They have never been threatened so simply and directly!


    what do you mean?


    What is good and evil? What day is cause and effect? What is the endless sea of suffering? What moves and kills the heart forever to fall into the abyss?


    These together, in fact, is a sentence: dare to move that childe Chu, you will die! There is no chance of reincarnation!


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe for a moment, maybe as long as a reincarnation. Finally, an ancient ancestor made a very cold voice: "these two of them are threatening us?"


    "Obviously, yes." Another ancient ancestor said.


    "Why should they?" The voice of the third supreme ancestor was full of endless anger. His angry voice echoed throughout the space.


    "If they walk away, the passage will collapse." The fourth supreme ancestor said.


    Then there was another long silence.


    Dongfang Yunluo, the supreme ancient ancestor of Dongfang ancient clan, couldn''t see the extreme of his fa Xiang face under the light.


    These masters, who represent the supreme will of the whole channel world, are actually threatened by two beings in the same realm as them!


    But they... Dare not resist!


    Yes, in their realm, what things can be done and what things can''t be done. There is no need for anyone to teach them. They know better than any living creature!


    They were threatened and bullied, but they could not resist, nor dared to resist¡ª¡ª


    Today is the birthday of snow prison emperor tears of Dao Meng. I wish you a happy birthday and everything goes well! (~^~)

 Chapter 1655

    This is too exaggerated!


    It''s too oppressive!


    It''s incredible!


    "Thirteen ancient tribes cannot destroy a son of Chu." An ancient ancestor youyou said.


    "The war of the grey creatures is strange." Someone suddenly said.


    "That can also kill him!" Dongfang Yunluo said firmly, "in that case, all ethnic groups send troops and directly kill him!"


    "Apart from us, who... Can enter that site?"


    "Then use other methods, and he will never come out?" An ancient ancestor said coldly, "can''t I deal with him after living for endless years?"


    Then, the thirteen figures gradually faded.


    Then, in an instant, this mysterious space, like a foam, collapsed directly. It seems that he has never appeared in this world.


    Then, the owners of thirteen Tongdao ancient families received a strange order.


    "At all costs, send people to the ruins of the Chu royal family to kill the prince of Chu!"


    The priority of this order is to go beyond the battle with the gray earth creatures.


    The owners of the thirteen ancient tribes were all surprised and shocked. They are insiders. They are all like Dongfang Sheng of the Oriental family. They are very clear about the reasons for the collapse of the Chu family in the past.


    But what they didn''t expect was that childe Chu actually came back!


    The ancient ancestors have issued a decree, which must be true. In the hearts of these ancient people, the harm of Prince Chu is indeed thousands of times greater than those living in the gray land!


    Those grey creatures, at most... Want to grab enough cultivation resources. They have been fighting for countless years, and they know very well what the grey creatures want. Even if the war is defeated, it will not shake the foundation of each ancient nation.


    But childe Chu is different. His reappearance directly means that a new storm... Against these ancient tribes is coming.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Cang ancient city.


    Now it has become the headquarters of the elite alliance.


    Almost all the core forces of the entire elite alliance have moved to this place.


    ChuChu and Gu Bingbing are discussing the strategy of fighting with the creatures in the gray land.


    Suddenly, Gu Bingbing paused, and then her face became strange. Then she frowned, and her face became more serious.


    After a long time, she turned her eyes to be clear: "something serious has happened!"


    At this time, someone rushed in outside. It was Luo Feihong. He looked anxious. After entering, he first took a look at Gu Bingbing.


    Gu Bingbing said, "I already know."


    ChuChu frowned, "what happened?"


    Luo Feihong looked at Gu Bingbing with a rare seriousness: "can I believe you?"


    Gu Bingbing said faintly, "we have been on the same boat since many years."


    "OK." Luo Feihong nodded very simply, and then looked at it clearly: "the whole channel, all ancient tribes, gave our brother... A must kill order!"


    ChuChu Teng stood up, and his face showed endless Murder: "they are looking for death!"


    Without asking why or saying why, the queen only had four words. They wanted to die!


    They... Obviously also include those of the Luoshui family and the ancient god family.


    However, in the face of this clear response, whether Gu Bingbing or Luo Feihong, it is as common as ever.


    Luo Feihong even nodded and said seriously, "they really want to die."


    "In this matter, we must control the rhythm." Gu Bingbing''s face was a little worried. She was not as optimistic as Luo Feihong. She knows too well how terrible these ancient people are if they are serious, and how easy it is to kill a person.


    "More than 90% of the senior members of the elite alliance will stand on our side." Luo Feihong said faintly, "independence."


    Gu Bingbing glanced at Luo Feihong: "isn''t it early?"


    Luo Feihong said, "no matter how late it is, I''m afraid my big brother will misunderstand."


    "...." Gu Bingbing was speechless, looking at Luo Feihong, and wanted to open the childe''s head and have a good look at what was inside.


    ChuChu frowned slightly and said, "we can completely control the whole alliance now, but now, I don''t think it''s time to turn against those ancient tribes. Just follow Bingbing''s words and let''s control the rhythm. First, add some chaos to them, and it''s best to let those ancient tribes hire us... To do this."


    Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong all showed a flash of light in their eyes.


    "Good idea!" Gu Bingbing said.


    "So cruel..." Luo Feihong twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    It''s much harder than independence. It''s obvious that we want to take the resources of those ancient tribes and secretly add chaos to them.


    If these ancient people will doubt anything, absolutely not. Because the whole elite alliance, except for one, is all legitimate children of various ancient tribes. No one would have thought that these people would betray their families!


    They don''t understand that their legitimate children... Also want the future; Also want to make their own voice; I don''t want to be manipulated.


    Not to mention, all the ancient families, except the supreme ancestor and those family owners, almost no one knows how the Chu royal family perished in the past! They only heard their families'' orders to kill the son of Chu, but they didn''t know how serious the matter was.


    In fact, even if you know, most people won''t care!


    Because if the whole channel world, there is only one elite alliance left, and they are also overlords!


    If they are in their own families, they can only be one of the... Members of this family forever.


    In the room.


    Master Lingtong sat there alone, seemingly thinking quietly, but in fact, he was digesting the news he just got.


    Master Lingtong, who has an eternal layout, naturally has his own intelligence source.


    Even without the elite alliance, he is not deaf or blind.


    "Chu mo... What''s the reason? Dare to light a sword at those ancient people at this time? Does he really think that a mere grey creature can involve all the energy of those ancient people? No, he''s not so naive. Does he actually leave behind in those years?"


    Master Lingtong''s mind turned and frowned.


    He suddenly felt that the old prince of Chu, although he may have listened to his suggestion, chose to return to save the Chu family. However, a certain layout may have been made behind the scenes.


    These layouts will wake up together only when the memory of his previous life truly awakens.


    Can it be said that his memory... Has been completely awakened?


    Is this possible?


    On the face of smart people, the weather is uncertain.


    Because he suddenly found that Chu Mo had gone. But the control of the elite alliance did not fall into the hands of his powerful supreme friar. Chu Mo''s influence on the whole elite alliance is still everywhere!


    At the same time, he also found that even though his layout is eternal, there are some things he can''t completely control.


    Alas


    Finally, master Lingtong sighed and slowly closed his eyes.


    Murmured, "after all, it''s not an immortal..."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The ruins of the Chu royal family.


    Chu Mo stood on a hill, and the old yellow dog still followed him.


    Here was originally a huge mountain peak. But in the past years, it was leveled by a blow. There is only such a hill left.


    Chu Mo''s spiritual awareness of the sea, has sent two sections of divine thoughts.


    Then, Chu Mo''s face showed a faint smile and glanced at the old yellow dog around him: "rhubarb, let''s fight!"


    Woof!


    The old yellow dog shouted excitedly, and the old body glowed with endless vitality. Wagging his tail, he walked around Chu mo.


    Chu Mo strode down the hill, and then, in this way, a few steps out of the ruins of the Chu royal family.


    In the back, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi all looked at Chu Mo''s back, in a daze.


    "Did he fight like this?" Ouyangfei came over and stared blankly at the direction of Chu Mo who had disappeared. That direction is the direction of the ancient oriental clan.


    "It seems that he has absolute confidence." Roland also came over and said softly.


    Several women, although they were not familiar with each other at first, soon became friends.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are noble, but they are not high above. Both women are good at communication, and they soon gained a high reputation here.


    Even the old servant now calls them two one at a time.


    They don''t know what kind of confidence Chu Mo has. But they all know that Chu Mo will not lose if he takes rhubarb to fight.


    At this moment, Chu Mo has appeared on the territory of the ancient oriental clan, and he steps tens of millions of miles. Those ordinary friars in ancestral realm are simply out of reach. The destination of Chu Mo is also very simple, that is, the retreat of the two ancient ancestors in the Oriental family.


    These two places are not too far away, only 10 billion li away.


    This is really close for the two ancient ancestors of the supreme realm.


    For Chu Mo, it is also very close.


    Now, he appeared outside the seclusion of an ancient ancestor of the Oriental family and began to shut down.


    "East cloud falls? Or East Hengtai? Get out. It''s time to count the heinous crimes you committed." Chu Mo''s cold mind oppressed the vast mountains in front of him.


    "The younger generation deceives people too much!" An angry thought erupted directly.


    Then, a figure shrouded in light rushed out directly, but did not shoot, but stood in front of Chu mo.


    "Are you Dongfang Yunluo or Dongfang Hengtai?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Grandpa, I''m Oriental Yunluo! Younger generation..."


    "Shut up!" Chu Mo suddenly burst into a torrent of anger: "how dare you talk to me like this?"


    "...." Dongfang Yunluo was interrupted and didn''t say anything. Facing the angry Chu Mo, he actually felt guilty and unjustified!


    "In the past years, I trained you and made you grow from a group of poor children to a generation of top monks. I gave you resources to teach you practice, so that you become a family, have offspring, become a master, become powerful, become an ancestor, and become bigger and bigger. Now, you have become a overlord, and you even want to kill your master? Dongfang Yunluo, say yourself, don''t you deserve to die!"


    Chu Mo''s voice was filled with an unimaginable cold.


    In the cold, with eternal vicissitudes¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at three o''clock and will explode tomorrow!


    Ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)


    ;

 Chapter 1656

    Dongfang Yunluo was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t even react. The white haired young man in front of him was just a little monk who was completely inferior to him in realm. Just now, he seemed to have a feeling that the ancestor of the Chu royal family, who once made them awe, was standing in front of him. Reprimanding him!


    This feeling is too strange, especially the supreme ancestor in the realm of Oriental cloud fall. What kind of spiritual attack can make him produce this illusion? Just rely on the monk in front of you? He doesn''t believe it!


    They, the ancestors of the supreme realm, once had a very bold guess in the past years. They speculated that the son of Chu was in all likelihood a flower from the other side!


    But from the beginning to the end, Prince Chu never brought any positive pressure to them. They are afraid of Prince Chu, more because Prince Chu actually developed a means to cut off the divine personality. This is terrible. For them, it is completely unacceptable.


    So Prince Chu must die!


    But the prince of Chu did not die at their hands. The prince of Chu had disappeared before the death of the Chu family.


    When they knew the news, they had already invaded the Chu family. They simply uprooted the entire Chu clan overnight.


    It can be said that they, the ancestors of the ancient people in the supreme realm, everyone... Was full of blood that night!


    But what''s the point? For their own interests, they kept the secret. Create an unnecessary ancestor and pour all the dirty water on that ancestor. Then they divided up all the industries, territories and endless cultivation resources of the Chu royal family.


    It can be said that with the fall of a Chu royal family, they completely fattened the ancient families of these channels.


    In recent millions of years, the development of all ancient Tongdao ethnic groups has advanced by leaps and bounds, and excellent young Tianjiao has emerged in endlessly. These are inseparable from the bloody killing that night!


    But Dongfang Yunluo never felt guilty. For millions of years, he has been very calm.


    Chu''s royal family was very close to his retreat, but he was never affected by anything.


    But today, when facing this white haired young man, he somehow felt a kind of fear, anxiety, hesitation... There were many unspeakable complex feelings.


    He looked at the white haired young man in front of him, and suddenly shouted angrily, "little thing, you want to create a magic barrier for me? Die for me!"


    As he said this, an unimaginable power suddenly burst out of him. Infinite power converged towards his body. At this moment, Dongfang Yunluo completely forgot the threat of the existence of the two statues. He just wants to suppress this young man completely!


    At the moment he moved, a channel number suddenly rang out in his mind.


    "Infinite heaven!"


    Immeasurable... God!


    No... Quantity... Heaven... Respect!


    That voice instantly turned into a terrifying thunder, impacting back and forth in his whole spiritual sea.


    All of a sudden, without any sign, the spiritual consciousness of the eastern cloud fell into a mess!


    Every sound... Is like a mountain, pressed in his vast, chaotic and boundless spiritual sea of knowledge. The pain caused to him is simply a devastating blow!


    "Ah!"


    The eastern cloud immediately sent out a scream, wow, and suddenly ejected a mouthful of blood.


    Supreme blood!


    A drop can destroy hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers!


    Fall on the ground protected by the Dharma array and instantly destroy the Dharma array.


    Then, Dongfang Yunluo staggered and retreated towards the endless distance. At the same time, he sent out a strong divine message. He wanted to remind Dongfang Hengtai, another ancestor of the Dongfang family, not to hit this white haired young man.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s extremely strong blow directly hit the chest of Dongfang Yunluo.


    WOW!


    Dongfang Yunluo spewed a mouthful of blood again on the spot, and then the whole person was stunned!


    Chu Mo''s blow contained infinite thunder power. In the past, he could dissolve it with infinite Taoism, but at this moment, when the spiritual sea was severely damaged, he was simply unable to resist it.


    The Tao of Chu Mo is also the level of the unification of all roads!


    It is also the realm of returning to the sect of ten thousand dharmas!


    This blow is not just the power of thunder!


    There''s more!


    Chu Mo''s blow almost beat out his own Taoist profession!


    There is not only Tao, but also... Endless hatred!


    "That''s how you killed my family back then?"


    "How does it taste...?"


    "Happy or not?"


    Woof!


    The old yellow dog barked wildly, rushed up, bit Dongfang Yunluo''s leg, and tore a large piece of flesh and blood from there.


    The eastern cloud roared and screamed. Chu Mo''s blow had already hit him hard, too hard!


    Where is this attack that a friar of ancestral realm can fight? This power, this practice, this killing intention, is completely a real super giant, but also the kind of super giant with a very high realm, can fight!


    He himself was shocked by the sound track, and was attacked by Chu Mo so severely that the whole person had suffered an unprecedented blow.


    This is the heaviest injury he has suffered since he became a Taoist!


    Plus the bite of old yellow dog... It gave him an extremely heavy blow.


    Every piece of the flesh and blood of the supreme beings contains endless essence. It''s incredibly rich! It can be said that such a mouthful of flesh and blood is enough to raise a monk in the ancestral realm to a higher level!


    But old Huang bit off this bit of flesh and blood, but he puffed and vomited out.


    Then, also extremely humanized bah a few mouthfuls!


    As if the flesh and blood were too dirty, it didn''t bother to eat at all!


    "Wow... Ah..." the roar of the eastern cloud fell, earth shaking. This scream directly transmits an infinite distance.


    Almost everyone of the ancient oriental clan could hear this sad roar.


    "Little beast... You want to die!"


    Another sound exploded!


    Oriental Hengtai!


    Another ancient ancestor of the oriental ancient family in the supreme realm!


    He has been warned by Dongfang Yunluo not to let him take action against this white haired youth, but he can''t bear it. It''s really unbearable!


    He can''t be so helplessly watching the great ancestor of his family be killed alive by others!


    Oriental Hengtai''s heart is also full of fear. He didn''t know how many of them were the factors of the two intervention, and how many were the fighting power of Prince Chu himself.


    "Infinite heaven!"


    A channel number exploded from the spiritual sea of Oriental Hengtai. Dongfang Hengtai was stunned in an instant.


    He knew that the statue guarding the East was so powerful that he couldn''t provoke it. But he never thought that the other side was so powerful. He didn''t know what Dazu was like, nor had he seen him. All he knew was that the ancient ancestor of the Chu clan, the one he had followed, was too powerful to imagine!


    Now he knew that the Supreme Master guarding the East had reached this level of terror.


    The sound track almost killed him after it exploded in the sea of his spiritual knowledge!


    "Why... Too infinite, don''t you never intervene in the world?" Dongfang Hengtai roared with grief and indignation.


    Click!


    At this time, a crisp sound of bone cracking came from the distant sky.


    An arm of Dongfang Yunluo was broken by Chu Mosheng!


    He let out a shrill scream.


    "I''ll save you!" Dongfang Hengtai tried to endure the unimaginable pressure in the spiritual knowledge sea, and the unbearable pain of being suppressed all over the Taoism, so he was about to rush in that direction.


    Click!


    Another crisp sound!


    Dongfang Hengtai sent out a roar, and the infinite Avenue bombarded Chu Mo everywhere.


    He was really angry. He wanted to kill this man, no matter who it was. Even if the supreme infinite intervened, he also wanted to kill!


    Hum!


    On the body of Dongfang Hengtai, countless ancient magic tools flew out, and each one exuded a magnificent atmosphere. Sealed off the entire cosmic void.


    At the same time, he attracted the oldest and most powerful guard array of the ancient oriental clan.


    Want to isolate everything of the Oriental supreme infinite from the array.


    At this time, the other arm of Dongfang Yunluo over there was also broken by Chu Mosheng!


    That kind of power with infinite Avenue makes the East cloud fall unable to recover the broken arm in a short time. He could only make a shrill howl.


    This is the supreme sorrow!


    This is a great disaster for the entire oriental ancient clan!


    Seeing that Dongfang Hengtai was about to rush over, the distance was nothing to Taishang at all.


    Fortunately, the sound track above made Dongfang Hengtai seriously injured.


    His sweeping Avenue surged in.


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a blow!


    This blow, like hitting in the air, sent out an earth shattering explosion. Then, the void between him and Dongfang Hengtai was forcibly broken by this blow!


    The vast and infinite power, even Oriental Hengtai, dare not face its front!


    Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, Chu Mo grabbed the head of Dongfang Yunluo, who was almost fainting, and then grabbed Dongfang Yunluo''s neck with his golden left arm, with a strong... So twist!


    Ka... Ka Ka!


    A series of bone shattering sounds, and the eastern cloud sent out an earth shaking howl.


    Then, he exhausted his last strength and launched a fierce attack on Chu Mo with the divine idea as the guide.


    Poof!


    Chu Mo''s body was directly pierced.


    Blood is flying.


    A big transparent hole appeared on his chest!


    Woof!


    The old yellow dog bit the belly of Dongfang Yunluo, and then tore it frantically, directly tearing the belly of Dongfang Yunluo.


    The viscera, which were almost refined into invincible magic tools, rolled out along the old yellow mouth.


    At this time, Chu Mo had twisted the head of Dongfang Yunluo!


    At the same time, use the sky god to directly calm on this head. The eastern cloud fell, and the yuan God was not dead, but there was no way to escape.


    Chu Mo glanced at Dongfang Hengtai who was almost crazy over there and shouted, "rhubarb, go home!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1657

    Woof, woof!


    Rhubarb shouted two disdainful barks at Dongfang Hengtai in the distance, and then followed Chu Mo like a sahuaner, walking tens of millions of miles at a time, directly towards the ruins of the Chu family.?


    Dongfang Hengtai was furious, looking at the corpse floating in the void, which had no head, and roared up to the sky.


    He doesn''t want to come here, but he can''t get through at all!


    It''s not because of Chu Mo''s strike, but because just now, the sound track signal sounded again in his spiritual consciousness sea. He almost died!


    "Damn... Damn! Too infinite, you''re unfair!"


    Dongfang Hengtai roared with grief and indignation.


    The whole oriental family was shrouded in an atmosphere of extreme fear and indignation.


    Except for Dongfang Sheng, even those old monks of the Presbyterian group were full of doubts and fears. They don''t even know what happened.


    They only know that someone is fighting, and then... As if their great ancestor was robbed.


    This... How is this possible?


    Who did it?


    Is it the group of people from the ruins of the Chu royal family? They... Aren''t they just a group of friars in the ancestral realm? How can you have this strength?


    Everyone came in the direction of the owner Dongfang Sheng. They were anxious to know what had happened to the family.


    But the East wins, but there is suffering. This matter, which is still not unsealed, is still the biggest secret of every ancient clan in the whole channel!


    Because once you say it, it will spread out. Once it spreads out, the whole channel, the thirteen largest ancient tribes, will become the target of public criticism. The positive image they have cultivated with endless years will be destroyed in an instant!


    This is not the most serious. Anyway, no one in the whole channel is their opponent. What is really serious comes from the interior of these ancient tribes!


    The children of these ancient families will never accept their own family, but will actually be a family that eats the Lord and grows fat. What''s more, they won''t accept that the supreme ancestor they most worship on weekdays turned out to be a group of shameless villains!


    In these immeasurable years, while they created an unnecessary ancestor, they also shaped the Chu family into a family that was destroyed because they tried to develop a method to crack the list of gods.


    At first, they thought that saying so would make all the children of the ancient clan share a common hatred. After all, it is the interests of these ancient tribes that are harmed by cracking the list of gods. But in fact... No!


    These ancient people''s children, even many people who hold the list of gods, don''t care about it at all!


    On the contrary, they think that the unparalleled childe of Chu is a real genius and a hero!


    No one knows how this distorted concept, which even the supreme ancestors of the thirteen ancient families cannot understand, came into being. Maybe the family is too big... So big that most of the children in this family don''t have much identification with their own family.


    This is the fact!


    If there are only dozens of people in a family, it will be basically very united. Even if there is a little contradiction occasionally, it is also an internal problem; If there are hundreds of people, they will be divided into groups, but in terms of major right and wrong, they will be consistent with the outside world to safeguard the common interests of the family.


    But what if there are hundreds of billions of people in a family?


    So many people occupy endless territory!


    Ninety nine percent of them have never heard of the existence of another person in their whole life!


    In such a family, can you expect all the children to have an absolute sense of identity with this family?


    It''s impossible!


    Therefore, some things can''t be said. Even if Dongfang Sheng wants to tell the truth, he can''t say it! Dare not say! There is no way to say!


    Said, this family... Basically collapsed.


    Facing a large group, the dark members of the Presbyterian group flew from the distant sky. Dongfang Sheng turned around directly and said, "no one!"


    On the more distant nine days, the roar of Oriental Hengtai, which was extremely sad and angry, still came from time to time.


    At this moment, Chu Mo has returned to the ruins of Chu''s royal family.


    In his hands, he just grabbed the head of Dongfang Yunluo.


    The existence of a super realm, the ancient ancestor of a family, and the supremacy of the channel... Fell into this tragic situation. No one will believe it.


    The huge hole in Chu Mo''s chest had been recovered by his Xuangong. However, the injury was not so easy to recover. Chu Mo didn''t want them to worry, so he looked as if nothing had happened.


    He knew in his heart that the ability to twist off the head of Dongfang Yunluo so easily depended on the great ability of Zhendong. As for the Buddha, Chu Mo is not particularly clear about why he should help him. Even if he has awakened the memory of the previous life, it is not particularly clear.


    He doesn''t want to think so much. With the help of those two predecessors, the whole world is enemy. What''s the matter? He doesn''t care at all!


    A large group of people, such as Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, had already been waiting for Chu Mo at the edge of the site. Seeing that he came back with a head in his hand, everyone''s eyes showed a look of disbelief.


    Although the head was sealed by the God of the sky, the powerful fluctuation of the road and the powerful vitality of the yuan God above clearly reminded everyone that it was a... Super head!


    It''s true? Is this really a super head?


    Everyone was shocked. Even the monkeys, with their golden eyes, glittered with unbelievable light.


    They almost rushed out just now!


    But I didn''t expect the battle to end so quickly.


    People like sky ancestor didn''t know that Chu Mo had great help, so the shock in their hearts was far better than others.


    They had seen Chu Mo''s terrible fighting power in the hometown of saran robbers before.


    But even then, Chu Mo was not so terrible!


    Although he forcibly destroyed the body of a saran thief, the other party''s original God easily escaped.


    How long is it?


    How can he achieve this?


    Is this still human?


    What a demon!


    Chu Mo took the head of Dongfang Yunluo and entered the ruins of Chu''s royal family. He said lightly, "see? This is what you did in those years. What I want to do now is to return what you did in those years to your families. You are the first! Don''t worry, there will be many people behind you!"


    "Little beast... Have the ability to kill me, don''t humiliate me!" Although Dongfang Yunluo''s head was sealed, his posture was still tough. He gnashed his teeth and hated to the extreme.


    Being watched by so many people made him feel like he wanted to commit suicide.


    "Kill you? Don''t worry, sooner or later it will help you." Chu Mo said.


    Dongfang Yunluo''s heart sank, and he didn''t doubt Chu Mo''s words at all. This son of Chu, a million years ago, was actually a tough character. But in those days, he was still much simpler.


    Born in the Chu royal family, I haven''t experienced too many vicissitudes of the world. In my bones, there is a strong sense of justice.


    This sense of justice has always been the most disdainful of such an existence as Dongfang Yunluo. But now, he really, really hopes that the young master of Bai Chu in front of him can regain the sense of justice he once had.


    Revenge, isn''t it?


    Just kill me! Don''t you think it''s against your morality to hold my head and humiliate me like this?


    Dongfang Yunluo was roaring in his heart, but Chu Mo ignored him at all.


    Entering the ruins, I took a look at the people, nodded gently, and then with a finger, a huge iron pillar appeared out of thin air, which was as high as ten thousand feet, and directly appeared on the edge of the ruins.


    This iron pillar is not particularly thick, but it stands there like a flagpole, supported by the avenue, and looks extremely stable.


    Chu Mo slowly flew up into the air, and then hung the head of Dongfang Yunluo directly on the flagpole.


    "Little beast, you deceive people too much!" The eastern cloud fell and cursed.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, and began to sit cross legged in front of the head of Dongfang Yunluo, refining his head with his hand.


    Chu Mo first sacrificed the chaos oven and directly placed it under the head of Dongfang Yunluo. The samadhi true fire, which was already completely mature, was burning under the chaos oven.


    In the chaos oven, a mysterious and mysterious force came out, winding around the head of the eastern cloud, tearing his original divine force out of his head.


    The eastern cloud gave a bleak howl, which startled all the people on the ruins. His face is a little white looking at this scene.


    "It''s really against the sky... It''s refining the head of the supreme monk." The father of the sky murmured in horror.


    Supreme, this realm is the common wish of almost all senior monks. It symbolizes the extreme end of the channel world. Any monk who has set foot in the ancestral realm wants to set foot in this field. But over the years, I have seen too many talents buried in the long river of time, but not too many more.


    They dominate the past, present and future. Their longevity spans the ages. They can experience countless reincarnations without death. It is always the top existence in this world.


    They are the real giants.


    Now, the existence of such a realm has been twisted by life and hung on a flagpole ten thousand feet high. Then, use true fire to refine continuously. We should draw his primordial power!


    This scene is really frightening.


    Even my own people will feel chilly.


    However, they soon found that the earth under their feet seemed to slowly begin to change!


    Originally, the ruins of the Chu royal family, which was already a dead land, actually began to gradually appear a glimmer of vitality!


    Everyone looked at the head on the flagpole, and then they understood at once. Chu Mo is actually using the way of extracting the power of the eastern Yunluo yuan God to awaken the vitality of this abandoned land!


    This means... This ability... This is called rebellion!


    The old yellow dog''s eyes twinkled, and then he looked up and barked.


    Woof!


    Its hairless body actually began to grow a layer of light fuzz!


    Each one is so bright.


    Loyal dog keeps home, only when home is there, it will be there!


    Home has vitality, it also has vitality!


    This vitality is more effective than any big medicine in the world! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1658

    Dongfang Yunluo originally thought that Chu Mo was going to torture him for something, and then he took the opportunity to make some requests. For example: give him a treat or something. But unexpectedly, Chu Mo didn''t even mention it at all. When he came back, he hung his head on the "flagpole", and then began to refine. When a trace of Yuanshen power was forcibly refined, the extremely strong fear in Dongfang Yunluo''s heart finally completely collapsed him.


    His realm and status have always treated others like this in the past endless years. But he had never been treated like this, so his heart was not only extremely frightened, but also extremely angry.


    "Master Chu... Master mo... You can''t... Treat me like this!"


    The head of the eastern cloud is roaring, roaring.


    Chu Mo just kept refining his head without expression, and didn''t even say a word.


    For this kind of person, what to do is to let him collapse, let him collapse completely!


    Don''t leave any room!


    The wound in Chu Mo''s body is still aching faintly. Every trace of pain made him more sober; Every bitter curse of the eastern cloud can remind him of all the happy times on this land millions of years ago. And the faces that once existed on this land.


    Although, not all of the Chu''s royal family were his friends. Even some people in the royal family once hated him and deliberately wanted to harm him. But that''s not their damn reason! It''s not the reason why these ancient ancestors of Dongfang Yunluo took action!


    Chu Mo said nothing, silently refining the head of the eastern cloud.


    This is not a thing that can be completed in a short time. A super head with a complete Yuanshen in it. It will take at least a few years for Chu Mo to refine completely.


    But he has plenty of time and patience.


    In the following days, this group of people on the Royal ruins began to build large-scale buildings and carry out reconstruction work on the ruins.


    They avoided the most important areas here, such as some key dilapidated ancient halls. Chu Mo didn''t move them, but kept them. He wants to keep these broken ancient temples forever. Always remind yourself and others here of what has happened on this earth.


    The eastern cloud fell day and night crying, and the family rescue he imagined did not come yet.


    Therefore, his bitter curses were finally transferred from Chu Mo to the ancient oriental people a year later.


    "A group of unfilial things... Can''t see your ancient ancestors suffer here? Why don''t you send an army to wipe out here?"


    "Dongfang Hengtai, why don''t you find someone to save me?"


    "You people, all die hard! Even if I die, I will never forgive you!"


    Indeed, he will not forgive, because this time, if he dies, he will never be able to reappear intact in this world like the countless reincarnations he has experienced.


    Even if his soul will not die, but this time... He can no longer control his fate. Even if you can enter reincarnation, is the person after reincarnation still him? He may never know who he is, and his soul will fall into the abyss forever, just as the Buddha said to the supreme infinite.


    In this way, Chu Mo refined the head of Dongfang Yunluo for three and a half years here. In three and a half years, 99% of the primordial gods of the eastern cloud were completely refined! With the power of a supreme friar, he reinvigorated the whole land on the ruins of the Chu royal family with endless vitality.


    This vitality is countless times more vigorous than those territories of the adjacent oriental ancient people!


    Chu Mo looked into the distance and said in his heart, "don''t worry, that land will glow with the same vitality sooner or later. Because those places also belong to the Chu royal family!"


    The ancient people of the East were silent for nearly four years. Finally, in the fourth year of the eastern Yunluo robbery, someone came over there!


    It was an extremely elite legion, consisting of tens of thousands of people. Every friar in the Legion has reached the peak level of ancestral realm.


    This regiment is hard won. In fact, normally, they should have been in place two years ago. These ancient tribes have all enabled and opened the ancient transmission array. Therefore, they can exchange what they need in the shortest time.


    But for some reasons, the formation of this corps has encountered considerable difficulties.


    First of all, the elite alliance is blocking it!


    The elite alliance wants to seize this task, and has even talked about the general conditions.


    Even the oriental ancient people nodded and agreed.


    Thirteen ancient tribes sent a large amount of cultivation resources to the elite alliance.


    As a result, at this time, people of the ancient oriental clan suddenly jumped out and said that the speed of the elite alliance was too slow. They suggested that the thirteen ancient families should form an army group to attack the ruins of the Chu royal family.


    This time, the elite alliance was not happy, so all kinds of means were used and began to find fault by all means. On the surface, secretly... Let the oriental ancient people here incomparable anger.


    Because among the thirteen ancient tribes, the most anxious one is the oriental ancient tribe.


    The other ancient people didn''t believe that Chu Mo had the courage to make trouble on their family territory.


    Originally, the Oriental family was the weakest of the thirteen ancient families. There are only two ancient ancestors in the supreme realm. There are at least three or even four of those other ancient tribes!


    Therefore, people have nothing to worry about. I can''t wait for Chu Mo to deliver it to the door.


    In this case, the eastern ancient people paid a huge amount of human, material and financial resources, and then four years later, they organized this army, and then pulled it over to attack the ruins of the Chu royal family.


    One third of this army is the elite of the ancient oriental people. Another third are casual repairs recruited in the channel. The remaining third are the powerful, uncontrollable, or unpopular people thrown over by other ancient tribes. To put it bluntly, it''s abandonment!


    Faced with this situation, the ancient oriental race had no choice. You can only knock out your teeth and swallow blood, and then scold in private. One day, you ancient people will also encounter this kind of crisis. At that time, you can''t expect our Oriental family to make any contribution!


    At this time, they can still think of such a long-term, but soon, they don''t want it.


    The army composed of tens of thousands of peak friars in the ancestral realm is quite powerful and exudes an overwhelming atmosphere. Led by Dongfang Sheng, the head of Dongfang ancient family, he came to the ruins of Chu''s royal family.


    On the side of the ruins of the royal family, the ancestors of the sky, monkeys, Qianqiu, Qinggu, Roland, Xuanxuan, the six saints, as well as Zi Dao, ouyangfei, Mona and hundreds of non-human ancestors, have long been waiting for the edge.


    Qi Xiaoyu and water Yiyi left and right, standing in the void, accompanied by Chu mo.


    Chu Mo is still slowly refining the head of the eastern cloud. A trace of Yuanshen power, like a river, with the head of the eastern cloud as the source, continues to flow down to the ruins below.


    In fact, it''s a little inappropriate to call it ruins now. I think the whole Royal ruins here are full of vitality!


    All kinds of tall trees rose from the ground, and the air was filled with a rich essence that could not be dissolved.


    Without the power of the curse, this place would have become a paradise for trillions of creatures.


    The eastern cloud fell at this time and was almost completely wiped out. Hearing something coming from afar, he opened his eyes in front of him. He saw Dongfang Sheng and tens of thousands of monks with different faces.


    If he had just been robbed four years ago, he might have felt particularly humiliated. I don''t even want to open my eyes. But today, four years later, he didn''t feel that way. When he saw those people, a sneer of disdain appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    Not a word!


    Yes, up to now, there is no * * who wants to talk in the East.


    Even this time, they can level the ruins of the Chu royal family and destroy it again. His Eastern clouds fell, and he was completely abandoned.


    It''s better to die completely than to change from a superior master to an abandoned existence. He has lived for thousands of years, and he has had endless glory. He has experienced too many things. Up to now, even if you die, there is nothing to regret.


    The only regret is that I can''t see his side and hang someone else''s head!


    This is the only regret, the great hatred!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly stopped refining Dongfang Yunluo''s head. Even took the chaos oven back.


    This is the first time in four years that Oriental clouds have fallen... I don''t feel pain. He was shocked.


    The remaining yuan Shen power of him is almost all the yuan Shen power of a ancestral monk. For him, it has been extremely weak. Because this is only one ten thousandth of his peak.


    Chu Mo looked at him and said faintly, "do you think I will thoroughly refine you to death? No, it''s so boring. Don''t you want to look at your side and have more heads? Then when you''re free, you can chat? Talk about that year?"


    "You..." Dongfang Yunluo suddenly looked at Chu Mo with mixed flavor and incomparable complexity.


    His mind was full of hate. Naturally, he wanted Chu Mo to kill more Taishang to accompany him. But now, he just wants to die!


    A friar in the super realm, he has already lived enough to live to this extent.


    Living is torture and disgrace!


    "Well, don''t worry, someone will be with you soon. Who do you want to choose?" Chu Mo asked with a smile.


    Over there, Dongfang Sheng flushed his eyes and roared, "Prince Chu... Let my grandfather go!"


    "Shut up!" Two voices speak in unison.


    One is Chu Mo, the other... But the eastern cloud falls on itself!


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned at first, then bared his teeth and said with a smile, "then say it yourself."


    Dongfang Yunluo didn''t look at Chu Mo at all. With two eyes, he shot extremely venomous eyes and looked at Dongfang Sheng: "I''m not your ancestor. You can do whatever you want, don''t count me."


    Break up! (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1659

    Four years of time, endless torture, has already fallen into the heart of Dongfang Yun''s little feelings for his family, and there is no torture score left. All that remains is endless hatred.


    Dongfang Sheng''s tears almost flowed out, and he was very wronged. It''s not that he doesn''t want to save his ancestors. But he really can''t do anything!


    Over the past four years, they have tried to break in several times, but the ruins of the royal family have already been laid an endless array of Dharma by Chu mo.


    Dongfang Yunluo''s head was sealed. Naturally, he didn''t know that Chu Mo refined his head and went out separately. Countless French array traps were laid on the periphery of the ruins of Chu''s royal family. This time, the Legion was able to come in because those French formations suddenly disappeared six months ago!


    Dongfang Sheng didn''t even dare to say anything about the past existence of the Dharma array, and was strict with anyone!


    He didn''t even know whether the sudden disappearance of those traps was the pit deliberately dug by Chu Mo, and he still came without hesitation. But what he got was the cold and heartless words of his ancestors. He was wronged in his heart, but he could understand it. It''s just that he really doesn''t know what kind of torture... Lao Zu has suffered in recent years.


    As for Dongfang Hengtai, the only remaining supreme ancestor of the Dongfang family, it''s not that he doesn''t want to come, but that he can''t come!


    Four years ago, he was blasted by the words of taishangwuji, and the yuan God was hit hard. Then, in the past four years, I have made several attempts, but they all failed! Even, he contacted the ancient ancestors of other families and wanted to come together to kill Chu mo.


    But those ancient ancestors, some of them directly and neatly refused. Because they felt that no matter how bold the prince of Chu was, he would never dare to appear in front of them to provoke. At the same time, they are also worried that the two detached beings really intervene. Although Dongfang Hengtai concealed the intervention of Taishang Wuji, what level of people are these beings? They are really old monsters who have lived forever. How can such things not be guessed?


    There are several great ancient ancestors who have moved their minds and want to come to help. After all, Master Chu didn''t die, and they couldn''t be at ease.


    But they had just left the customs and had not waited to walk towards the ruins of the Chu royal family. In their minds, they either heard the sound of the channel or the sound of the Buddha.


    In an instant, the yuan God was hit hard!


    Now, no one dares to come!


    At this point, they completely understood that the two statues were detached, guarding the existence of both ends of the channel, and moved seriously. They are not allowed to directly target childe Chu again!


    The news soon spread among the ancestors of the thirteen ancient tribes.


    So all the great ancestors were silent.


    Dongfang Hengtai finally chose silence. Just shut up and heal. Because he was worried that Chu Mo would suddenly appear in front of him one day.


    Dongfang Yunluo is not an opponent. How can he be an opponent of Chu Mo with the same serious injury?


    Therefore, Dongfang Hengtai can only place all his hopes on those friars in the ancestral realm. At the same time, he also secretly pointed out Dongfang Sheng. In this passage, there are not only 13 ancient families, nor only these 13 ancient families, who have the ancient ancestors of the supreme realm!


    Although most people in taishangguzu are not invited, they will not be moved by interests. But it still depends on who will invite you and what the benefits are!


    Yes, even friars in the super realm also need resources for cultivation. But the resources they need are far beyond the imagination of ordinary monks. If we can really provide a large number of top-level resources needed by the supreme friars, I believe that no one is interested.


    Dongfang Sheng also did it, but the effect was not good.


    Not that no one was moved, but after being moved, I asked who the other person was, and there was a direct silence. Don''t even bother to say a word to Dongfang Sheng.


    Not talking, in fact, has given great face. If someone else talks to them about this matter, it may not be not not talking, but slapping dead!


    Enter the ruins of the Chu royal family and kill the reincarnated Prince of Chu? Is there anything more dangerous than this? What''s the difference between this and directly entering a huge ancient clan to kill a supreme ancestor?


    Still, no one who can cultivate to this level is a fool. So, although those top-level cultivation resources make them moved, even very moved. But no one took the task.


    Finally, Dongfang Sheng personally came here with the army, saw the tortured and annihilated Dongfang Yunluo, and also saw Chu mo.


    "Son Mo, do you think you won''t cause public anger by doing this? Do you really want to be enemies with all ancient tribes?" Dongfang Sheng looked at Chu Mo coldly. He still tried to persuade Chu Mo to return the head of Dongfang Yunluo to them. Then, use some means to paralyze Chu mo.


    As long as he walks out of the ruins of the royal family, so many ancient people must want to kill him!


    Just Chu Mo was not as stupid as he thought. He looked at Dongfang Sheng with an idiot on his face: "aren''t you going to kill in? Come on!"


    Too arrogant!


    It''s too overbearing. There''s simply no unnecessary nonsense.


    The monkey sneered, "if you want to fight, fight. So many of you won''t be afraid of our mere 100 people?"


    The cat Saint said aside, "meow, I''m a little afraid. You see, they are all giants of ancestral realm."


    Kun Dasheng laughed and said, "yes, we haven''t been able to cultivate our ancestors for so many years and become giants. It''s really useless!"


    The cat said, "well, we are so weak that they dare not kill us!"


    There was an angry breath in the Legion behind Dongfang Sheng. Those people were very angry.


    The heart said, who is afraid of your 180 smelly fish and rotten shrimp? Are you kidding? Can you stand a wave of attacks from us just like you? What we are afraid of is the power of curse on the ruins of the royal family, okay?


    Dongfang Sheng looked at Chu Mo, who was indifferent, and looked at the awe inspiring and fearless hundreds of creatures over there. Finally, he made up his mind and said, "kill it!"


    The mobilization before the war has long been completed. As long as they can kill Chu Mo, they can send three sets of Taishang scriptures and all the resources that can cultivate to the Taishang realm! Others will also get all the resources to cultivate to the supreme realm! If you die in battle, your relatives can get the same pension!


    These are the decrees signed by Dongfang Sheng himself as the head of Dongfang ancient clan! It''s covered with the seal of the owner of the ancient oriental clan! With the seals of all the ancient clan chiefs and old regiments in the East!


    As long as you take this decree, no matter when you come to the ancient oriental family, you will practice your promise!


    Other ancient tribes also signed contracts with oriental ancient tribes. As long as the son Mo died, they were responsible for 90% of these resources!


    Wealth and wealth move people''s hearts, which is true at any level. It depends on your wealth, what level it is!


    These tens of thousands of monks are all well aware of the curse power on the ruins of the Chu royal family, so they all carry corresponding magic tools. At least it can last for a period of time. As long as you kill childe Mo, they will win!


    As for the 180 creatures on the ruins of the royal family, none of them paid attention to them.


    "Kill!"


    With the roar of Dongfang Sheng, the Legion composed of tens of thousands of ancestors rushed towards the Royal ruins.


    On the flagpole, the ironic smile on the face of the Oriental cloud fell, more intense.


    Even if his head is sealed, his vision is still there. Naturally, he can clearly see that Chu Mo has set up an infinite Dharma array here. But he didn''t want to remind those people at all.


    What do I have to do with them?


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom boom!


    As the tens of thousands of ancestral friars attacked and killed, a series of roars rang out on the ruins of the earth in an instant.


    The sound was deafening, and at the same time, there was a terrible smell of the road, rising into the sky!


    A killing formation rises!


    Hundred kill formations rise!


    Ten thousand killing formations rise!


    Millions of killing formations... Rise at the same time!


    Million seats!


    Not 100 seats, not 10000 seats!


    But millions!


    Chu Mo didn''t use the ancient Dharma array deep in the land of Chu''s royal family at all. If it could not be used, he would try not to use it. Even keep this secret. That is also the wealth left to future generations.


    In these four years, Chu Mo actually incarnated thousands of people, and had already arranged the ruins of the entire Chu royal family as solid as gold!


    With these monks in the ancestral realm, do you want to break through the ruins of the royal family? It''s a big joke!


    Even if there are oneortwo Taishang, Chu Mo can trap the other party for at least ten years without using the Dharma array deep in the earth!


    More than 10000 Zujing friars, together with Dongfang Sheng, simply jumped into the pit dug by Chu Mo in four years.


    The instant operation of millions of killing arrays directly took away the lives of dozens of unlucky people.


    Those people didn''t even have a chance to react, so they fell directly!


    He was hanged instantly, and even the yuan God could not escape.


    At this time, the monkeys looked at them from a distance, and then said with a surprised look: "these people are so stupid? Why do they dare to break in like this?"


    The cat said, "do they think there is only the power of curse here?"


    The Bull Demon Saint sighed, "why is it so naive?"


    The old yellow dog barked beside Chu Mo, and his voice was full of disdain.


    The old servant, who was still old but had regained his endless vitality, stood beside Chu Mo and said with a smile, "the young master actually had this kind of divine power in the past."


    Chu Mo smiled and thought: Unfortunately, I didn''t do this at that time, did I?


    Up to now, Chu Mo has no taboos. Even if he was the one in the previous life, he is the real Chu Mo in this life!


    At this time, the head of Dongfang Yunluo hanging on the flagpole couldn''t help laughing.


    "Interesting... Interesting, finally someone came to bury me!"


    Chu Mo glanced at him: "you''re wrong. You won''t die for a while, but they are hard to escape. Therefore, if it''s strictly calculated, you will also be buried with others in the future."


    "Hum!" Dongfang Yunluo glanced at Chu Mo, who had lost his mind to fight with others. Lightly said: "you will not come to a good end."


    "No matter how bad it is, it''s just a repetition of the year." Chu Mo smiled and said. (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1660

    The eastern cloud dropped its lips, but it was silent. Yes, no matter how bad it is, it''s just a repetition of the past. At this time, he thought of the prosperous and glorious era of the Chu royal family, and was a little distracted. Some problems, to a certain extent, will also be neglected.


    Just like the Chu royal family, which was so brilliant in the past years, will also be destroyed overnight. Their ancestors, who were too high and had no choice, subconsciously ignored it, or didn''t think about it. One day, their family will also repeat the mistakes of the Chu royal family, and it is also possible to collapse overnight.


    Now I want to come, have I ever regretted? Think about it carefully, it should not be. If they do it again, they may still do it!


    This is human nature and cannot be changed.


    Chu Mo didn''t do anything, but let the millions of killing formation below constantly strangle those monks in the formation.


    His level has already surpassed those friars in the ancestral realm. The killing array he laid is simply a nightmare for these friars in the ancestral realm. The real Shura hell is in the killing array!


    There is no blood flying, no blood splashing. These battle formations are full of the art of death. After those monks were hanged, they all turned into endless essence, which was injected into the land of the Chu family through some special channels.


    Tens of thousands of great friars in the ancestral realm, their Taoism combined, may not be as pure as an oriental Yunluo Taoism. The victory lies in large quantity.


    Chu Mo didn''t know the composition of the tens of thousands of ancestral friars, but he didn''t feel soft at all. Because everyone who comes here wants to kill him. No one is innocent.


    Chu Mo glanced at the eastern cloud and said faintly, "I''ll find you a partner!"


    With that, Chu Mo''s body flashed and disappeared directly there.


    The old yellow dog barked, turned into a yellow light, and chased Chu Mo away.


    At this time, the Oriental cloud fell, and he couldn''t help sighing: "the Oriental family... Is ruined!"


    Chu Mo walked on the land of the ancient oriental family. Every inch of mountains and rivers here was once the pure land of the Chu family. Today, its surname is Dongfang.


    Chu Mo opened his mind and covered the land with impunity, instantly touching the mountains and rivers here.


    "Dongfang Hengtai, old man, get out of here and take you with your brother!" Chu Mo''s mind conveyed a provocative message, and he did not know the generation between Oriental Hengtai and Oriental Yunluo. Normally, they can''t be brothers. But he doesn''t care about this.


    In the area crushed by Chu Mo shennian, all the creatures fell trembling and dared not move.


    Chu Mo flew to the sky, constantly looking for the whereabouts of Oriental Hengtai. He searched for a long time, but he couldn''t find it. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Dongfang Hengtai, aren''t you running away? Are you so timid? Why don''t you dare to come out and fight with me, too ancient ancestor, the master of the channel? I''ll send you and your brother!"


    Chu Mo''s speed was too fast, and in an instant, he crossed hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers. Ahead, there is a big city of oriental ancient people, which is very magnificent, with a radius of millions of miles. The city is also extremely prosperous. This is one of the main cities of the ancient oriental people.


    Those who live here are all the legitimate children of the entire ancient oriental clan.


    Chu Mo''s mind moved, and then a majestic amount came out along his hand.


    The earth below shivered fiercely!


    Like a quilt suddenly lifted by someone, the earth in hundreds of millions of miles suddenly surged like a huge wave.


    The ancient city in front collapsed instantly!


    In an instant, I don''t know how many children of the ancient oriental clan flew to the sky. They were extremely frightened, whining, cursing... Shivering.


    At the same time, I don''t know how many creatures were buried in that instantly broken ancient city. The power of Chu Mo is quite exquisite. It will only destroy the ancient city and the hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers. But it will not cause a fatal blow to those creatures.


    All the people living here are real monks, and no one will be killed by this force.


    Therefore, in the blink of an eye, there are endless creatures rushing into the sky, the whole void, I do not know how many children of the ancient oriental race.


    They were shocked one by one, and their bodies smelled of infinite fear.


    Chu Mo said lightly, "in the past, endless creatures of the Chu royal family died in the Holocaust. Today, I return this Holocaust to you. Let you know that good and evil will be rewarded, and cause and effect must be returned! Go, reincarnation! In the next life, don''t regenerate in the ancient family!"


    While talking, he raised his hand and pushed it sideways with a bloody light.


    Hum!


    The whole void trembled fiercely, and then those children of the ancient oriental clan in the void were directly cut in half!


    shed blood like water?


    No, it''s blood flowing into the sea!


    The sky is directly dyed red!


    Hua la... The immeasurable blood instantly dyed the sky red and paved the earth below with a deep sea of blood.


    The infinite killing way contained in this blow wiped out the souls of the children of this group of oriental ancient families.


    No matter what realm it is, it will disappear in an instant!


    The terrible blood gas rushed directly into the sky and dyed the sky red.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly and glanced at the old yellow dog beside him: "rhubarb, is it cool?"


    The old yellow dog''s eyes were red and made a clear cry: "woof!"


    "It''s good, I''m also good!" Chu Mo, expressionless, directly killed the next big city of the ancient oriental clan!


    He could not forget what was recorded in that letter. He could even think of the scene of blood and tears in his eyes when the old servant was writing that paragraph. Because there are obvious marks that have been mottled to almost invisible on that section.


    Others don''t know what it is, but Chu Mo''s realm is extremely sensitive to Qi, and naturally knows that the mottled thing is blood.


    "This is the thirty second year of the collapse of the royal family. I don''t know what I can do. I''m like a useless waste, only rhubarb is with me. Over the years, I''ve been trying to find the descendants of the royal family. The collapse of the royal family is too fast, millions of cities were destroyed overnight, and all creatures were destroyed. There is a legend that the great ancestor did it. I don''t know whether there is a great ancestor in this world, but I know, Many of the sons of the royal family left behind are being secretly pursued by many ancient families. I have seen the beasts of the Oriental family hunt and kill the descendants of the royal family who returned to worship. For more than 30 years, at least millions of royal blood children have been brutally killed by people of the Oriental family when they came to worship. Women... Women were brutally abused by them... I couldn''t bear it. I took rhubarb and killed many dogs and beasts of the Oriental family. They all deserved to die! No one in this world is innocent! But I have only one person and one dog after all. I don''t have the ability to sweep all enemies in time! Young master, when on earth can you return? Revenge this deep blood? "


    This is one of the words recorded by the old servant in the letter.


    Why did Chu Mo remain silent for a long time after seeing it in the past years.


    There are many experiences of surviving Royal Children in the post Royal era, which are much more serious than this.


    In the end, the old servant simply stopped fighting. He wrote in his letter: I don''t want to fight anymore. Rhubarb still wants to be stopped by me. We want to live. All accounts are written down to them. All blood and tears flow in our hearts. Remember, don''t forget! Never forget! Rhubarb and I should live well until the day when the young master returns. Tell the young master everything. The hatred is too deep to be increased. This hatred must not be forgotten. Forgetting this hatred is tantamount to betrayal!


    At this time, Chu Mo had come to the second big city of the ancient oriental people. When he raised his hand, the big city was destroyed!


    With a knife, all creatures will be killed!


    "I won''t forget, let alone betray. I''m willing to bear all these causes and consequences, and I''m willing to bear all these. If there is only one ferocious God in the world, then I''ll do it."


    Chu Mo said, walking towards the third ancient city of the oriental ancient family!


    Almost in an instant, the highest level alarm sounded on the land of the ancient oriental people.


    The master of the family attacked the ruins of the royal family, and most of the elders were still there. In the face of this sudden disaster, they were all stunned and horrified. All emergency measures were directly launched.


    However, this cannot stop Chu Mo at all!


    The third big city, the fourth big city... The tenth big city!


    Chu Mo was alone, with a knife, followed by an old Khaki dog. Like a ferocious God walking in the world, he is frantically harvesting the lives of the children of the ancient oriental race.


    Ask this world, who is innocent?


    One knife per person, revenge!


    Just like the old servant said, all accounts are written down. Even after a million years, they should also pay them back.


    Give it back with your life!


    Chu Mo was extremely calm. He knew that there was reincarnation in this world. After these people die, they will go to reincarnation in the universe that they have always despised and despised. Just after reincarnation, but never remember who they used to be.


    Is this sad? No, maybe it''s a kind of luck!


    Chu Mo''s white hair danced in the wind.


    With his old rhubarb dog, he kept repeating his revenge.


    He didn''t care about the overall situation, benevolence or cruelty.


    "Dongfang Hengtai, how does it feel to watch in the dark? It must be very happy to watch his family and his descendants disappear a little bit, right? Was it so happy when you killed all the creatures of the Chu royal family in the past?"


    "People of the ancient oriental clan, do you feel frightened? Are you afraid? Are you angry? Are you helpless? Do you remember that on this land where you have lived for millions of years, there was once an ancient race called the king of Chu?"


    "Do you still remember the pictures of those Royal descendants who returned to worship after the fall of the Chu royal family when they were tortured, tortured and humiliated by you?"


    The voice of Chu Mo sounded very cold on this earth.


    Today, the anger accumulated in his chest for countless years finally began to burst out.


    Dormant for so many years, it''s time to stand up! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1661

    The whole land of the ancient oriental people is full of the grand Tao sound of Chu mo. The sound was cold and heartless. Full of cruelty. But those words made countless children of ancient oriental families feel extremely wronged.


    Someone also said, "nonsense, the ancient oriental people have always been kind to others. When did they kill the descendants of the king of Chu? Slander! This is slander! We ancient oriental people have never done this kind of thing. This is desire to add sin! Desire to add sin!"


    Someone was also roaring: "we oriental ancient people have never had any gratitude and resentment with the king of Chu. This is simply slander!"


    "You murderer, if you act against heaven and kill innocent people, you will be punished by heaven!"


    "Laozu, Laozu, did you come out and say a word? Did you just watch our oriental ancient people be destroyed by others?"


    "Yes, old ancestor, come out and talk!"


    A large number of ancestral friars of the ancient oriental clan cried blood and roared, making a deafening sound of the road. Want to summon their ancestors.


    "Chu, you are a heinous murderer. You first killed our ancestor Dongfang Yunluo, and now you have come to destroy our entire Dongfang ancient clan. You must die!"


    "Chu''s murderer, you must die!"


    The whole void is filled with all kinds of sounds of the road.


    A few years ago, the news of the robbery of Dongfang Yunluo, the ancient ancestor of the ancient oriental clan, did not spread completely. There are still a large number of children in the ancient oriental clan who do not know the news. They didn''t hear until today that one of the ancestors was gone!


    It has been killed by this vicious villain!


    The breath of fear and sadness instantly filled countless ancient cities on the whole oriental ancient land.


    Almost everyone''s hair is gone, and too many people are completely speechless.


    Chu Mo walked from city to city, and then, with a frightening calm in his tone, "send you to reincarnation!"


    Finally, when Chu Mo leveled the 17th big city of the oriental ancient people. Dongfang Hengtai, who had been hidden in the dark and didn''t show up, couldn''t help it.


    He uttered an earth shattering roar, and at the same time, instantly sacrificed dozens of magic tools, directly sweeping and killing Chu mo.


    The whole sky, in a moment, was beaten and completely collapsed.


    This is an angry blow of an ancient ancestor of the supreme realm. This blow almost exhausted all the essence and spirit of Oriental Hengtai, and almost exhausted all his strength!


    Just want to pass this blow, completely... Kill Chu Mo on the spot!


    Chu Mo had been prepared for this. A mocking smile appeared on his face, and his figure instantly disappeared. The attack that swept the whole sky suddenly lost its target and directly blasted on the land of the ancient oriental family. In an instant, everything in that place was annihilated!


    I can''t see anything!


    Mountains, land, plains, lakes, rivers, oceans... Everything, everything, all of a sudden, was annihilated. Completely disappear!


    That force directly abused for a long time.


    earth crumbles!


    In the end, when that power dissipated, everything within a hundred billion Li radius was completely annihilated. There, there is only one unfathomable pit left!


    A big pit with a radius of 10 billion Li!


    It was dark, like a huge beast, opening its huge mouth and devouring people.


    Over there, Dongfang Hengtai appeared in the void, and his spiritual consciousness sea sounded the sound of the channel again.


    "Infinite heaven!"


    "Infinite heaven!"


    "Infinite heaven!"


    Each channel number can aggravate the injury of Dongfang Hengtai by one point.


    Dongfang Hengtai spewed a mouthful of blood and roared up to the sky: "unfair! This is unfair! Too infinite... Why?"


    A bloody light pushed across the chaotic universe.


    Its speed is simply too fast, fast to an incredible point, a thousand times faster than the light!


    All of a sudden, he came to the neck of Dongfang Hengtai, and then pushed it sideways without any obstruction.


    Dongfang Hengtai still roared: "this is unfair... Er..."


    The rest of the words can''t be sent directly, like a chicken suddenly choked by its throat.


    A lot of blood gushed out along the wound and mouth of Dongfang Hengtai. His vast Taoism almost collapsed in an instant.


    Chu Mo''s figure appeared directly in front of Dongfang Hengtai. It was really like a ghost. The speed was unbelievably fast!


    The sky god''s mirror directly suppressed the head of Dongfang Hengtai. Chu Mo grabbed the head of Dongfang Hengtai, and then continued to walk on the land of Dongfang ancient people.


    There are so many cities!


    There are more than onethousand ancient cities in the East, which are at the level of the main city.


    Chu Mo destroyed more than 800 seats in a few days!


    All the creatures passed by are reincarnated.


    Chu Mo did not know how many creatures he had destroyed. The killing sky in his hand, which was originally bright as blood, will become more monstrous! It''s like flowing blood!


    The murderous spirit on that, even if the friar of Zujing saw it, his heart would tremble and his spirit would be greatly hit!


    This knife really drank countless blood!


    More than 800 main cities were destroyed. It can be said that the spirit of the ancient oriental clan has been completely broken by Chu mo.


    Even if Chu Mo stops at this point, the ancient oriental family will surely be reduced from the original first-class family to the second or even third class family. Moreover, in the cruel passage of this law, they are almost impossible to turn over.


    For Chu Mo, this kind of killing is simply not enough to commemorate the dead creatures of the Chu royal family in the past.


    In the past, the descendants of the Chu royal family were countless.


    There are more than 10000 big cities at the main city level alone!


    Not to mention the next level and the next level.


    The Dongfang ancient clan is really only a small mole ant compared with the once Chu royal clan. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    According to the old servant''s letters and some awakened memories, Chu Mo knew that in the past years, there should be four monks in the supreme realm of the Chu royal family after the fall of their ancestors. But there are three, all mysteriously disappeared. Naturally, the old servant couldn''t know that kind of high-level things. He could only record them according to the inference of the big people in the royal family at that time. The mysterious disappearance of the three ancestors of the supreme realm may be that they have found the legendary road.


    According to the awakening memory of Chu Mo, there is no impression of the three ancient ancestors.


    Before the appearance of the prince of Chu, those ancient families had been in close contact with the king of Chu. Therefore, they also knew that there was only one supreme ancestor left in the king of Chu. Therefore, they dared to be confident and bold. Thirteen ancient families and dozens of ancient ancestors joined hands and destroyed the entire Chu royal family overnight!


    For what they have done, it is impossible to shirk the blame for a hundred deaths. Here in the ancient oriental clan is only the first step of Chu Mo!


    As for the grey creatures, Chu Mo didn''t worry at all!


    The ancient ancestors of the grey land in the Taishang realm cannot pass through those cracks. At most, they are the creatures in the ancestral realm. Even if all the ancient families in the whole channel were destroyed, Chu Mo was confident to fight out those gray creatures!


    Chu Mo continued his revenge and overturned more than 900 main cities of the ancient oriental people.


    In the end, those ancient cities are empty!


    All the children of the ancient oriental clan have fled!


    They fled in a large area, and did not dare to stay in their own city.


    The main city, big cities, medium-sized cities, small cities... All the children of the ancient oriental nationality who got the news began their first major escape in history!


    They were completely frightened and ran away in the direction far away from the Chu family.


    Chu Mo didn''t care about this.


    Finally, after smashing more than 1000 main cities of the ancient oriental clan, he took the head of Dongfang Hengtai and flew back in the direction of the king of Chu.


    At this time, it was only five days before he left the Chu clan!


    This is because Chu Mo didn''t rush for time. He gave many people time to escape. It''s not that he was soft hearted or that he was soft hearted to kill. But he wants those people to experience that boundless fear and despair!


    What one person does and one person acts? Who did the boundless children of the Chu royal family provoke in those days? These ancient people''s children look innocent. They don''t know anything, and they don''t even know why they died until they die. But they have been drinking the blood of the Chu family for countless years, and have grown all the way!


    With this, no one is innocent!


    At first, Dongfang Hengtai had the strength to curse Chu Mo, but in the later stage, he didn''t even have the strength to swear. The whole person was shocked by Chu Mo''s means and was completely speechless.


    "Think I''m full of blood? Dongfang Hengtai, do you remember how you killed the children of the Chu royal family in those days? Did you cut away the relevant memory in your mind? Completely forgotten? Do you remember the resentment of those innocent creatures when they were smashed by your slap?"


    Chu Mo held the head of Dongfang Hengtai and asked coldly.


    Dongfang Hengtai bit his teeth and said, "what''s the difference between what you do now and what we did in those days?"


    "Hahahahahaha." Chu Mo burst out laughing: "yes, it''s no difference!"


    "Then what qualifications do you have to blame me?" Dongfang Hengtai gritted his teeth and said.


    "I didn''t blame you? I''m just asking you if you forgot." Chu Mo said lightly, "as for what I''m doing now, I think it''s very good. What? You can use the same means to deal with others, but you can''t allow others to use the same means to deal with you? The truth in this world is all yours?"


    "You are also full of blood, and you are also a murderer! Murderous murderer!" Dongfang Hengtai roared.


    Chu Mo smiled, "uh huh, yes, yes, yes, yes. What you said is absolutely right! However, do you have an opinion?"


    "You won''t come to a good end!" Dongfang Hengtai closed his eyes and squeezed this sentence out of his teeth.


    "Well, I''m waiting! I''m waiting for revenge. I''m waiting for your descendants of the thirteen ancient clan to kill me! I''m also waiting for them to subvert my family! If I do it, I won''t regret it. If you did it, don''t regret it. As long as you do it, you have no right to regret it!"


    Chu Mo said faintly, and then looked at the sky behind him. Over there, it was red¡ª¡ª


    Six more bursts!!!!!!


    Monthly Ticket!!!


    There are still three hours left. Click to vote for the monthly ticket and see if there is any more!!


    Throw it out quickly!!!!


    Ask for a monthly ticket! (~^~)

 Chapter 1662

    Dongfang Hengtai was stunned directly. What else can he say? Chu Mo is so single that he is not afraid of the common Revenge of all ancient tribes. For the sake of such determination, even Oriental Hengtai is blocked in the endless years of the world. In the end, I can only mutter, "I hope you can do what you say and don''t regret it one day!"


    Chu Mo didn''t answer him at all this time.


    In the ruins of Chu''s royal family, the terrible Dharma array is still running. At this time, 80% of the monks in it have fallen, and the rest are all struggling to support. Even if their bodies are protected by powerful magic tools, they still cannot escape disaster under this extreme terror of the Dharma array.


    At this time, those who were still alive watched helplessly as the second flagpole was erected from the ruins of the royal family. Then, a head is hung directly on it.


    Those who were still struggling to support, after seeing who the head was, almost all of a sudden fell into complete despair!


    Oriental Hengtai!


    The second ancient ancestor of the oriental ancient clan in the supreme realm!


    Unexpectedly, someone cut off his head and hung it on the flagpole.


    Dongfang Sheng was not injured under the protection of several ancient and powerful magic tools, but his eyes were full of despair at the moment.


    On another flagpole, Dongfang Yunluo also opened his eyes at this time and saw Dongfang Hengtai. Although his heart is full of hate, hate for everyone. But at this moment, there is still a very sad feeling. Those curses before can''t be said at this moment.


    Dongfang Hengtai also saw the East cloud fall, and his eyes showed infinite sadness: "unexpectedly... You have become like this."


    "You''re fast, too." There is no irony in the sentence of Oriental cloud falling. There is only endless sadness.


    Looking at Chu Mo sitting cross legged in front of him, Dongfang Hengtai gritted his teeth and said, "I am willing to exchange all the wealth of the ancient oriental people for the happiness of one of us. No one can find those wealth except the two of us."


    At this time, Dongfang Yunluo angrily said, "are you crazy? Die or die! What''s terrible? You give him all your wealth. What will our descendants do?"


    Dongfang Yunluo and the group of people trapped in the infinite Dharma array below did not know what was happening outside at the moment.


    Dongfang Hengtai glanced at Dongfang Yunluo and said with a tragic smile, "descendants? What do you think this little beast has left for so many days? What descendants do we have?"


    "What did he do?" The eastern cloud suddenly stared at Chu Mo and said, "what did you do?"


    Chu Mo didn''t answer, and directly began to operate Xuangong, sacrificed chaos oven and samadhi true fire, and began to refine the head of Oriental Hengtai.


    "Ah!"


    The feeling that the yuan God was pulled away by Sheng Sheng made Dongfang Hengtai couldn''t help but scream.


    This kind of pain doesn''t mean how strong you have the will to endure.


    "What have you done? Childe mo... one person does things and one person is responsible for them! The one who destroyed your Chu family in the past was the supreme ancestor of our thirteen ancient families. Why do you vent your anger on those innocent people? What''s the difference between you and us?" It has been a long time since the eastern cloud fell so excited. Since the moment he accepted his fate, he had completely given up everything. Even when he saw Dongfang Sheng, he didn''t want to admit that he was the ancestor of the ancient oriental family.


    But in his heart, he is still Dongfang after all, and he is still one of the ancestors of that huge ancient clan.


    Although he thought he could give up the kindred inherited by blood, in fact, he could not give up it.


    Moreover, only when there are more and more descendants can his will remain in this world forever. His character, his temper... Only his descendants can show it.


    Future generations will never die!


    His tone is almost the same as that of Oriental Hengtai.


    Admit directly that you are a murderer and want to blame yourself for all the mistakes.


    Just in this world, how can there be such a fair thing? Just like the descendants of the Chu royal family millions of years ago, they didn''t provoke anyone. Why should they suffer the catastrophe of being instantly destroyed?


    Chu Mo didn''t even bother to look at the eastern cloud, and continued to refine the head of Eastern Hengtai.


    The old yellow dog followed Chu Mo all the way across the thousands of ancient cities of the eastern ancient people, and the hatred in his chest also leaked out a lot. At this moment, lying quietly behind Chu Mo, hearing the words of the eastern cloud, the old yellow dog raised his head and looked at him with disdain in his eyes.


    Dongfang Yun Luo twitched violently at the corners of his mouth. His Yuanshen power had been weakened to the extreme, but he still roared angrily: "Chu Mo, childe Mo! Talk! Talk! What''s the difference between what you did and us in the past? We are now robbed... We deserve it, but our descendants... Did not provoke you. Why can''t you let them live?"


    At this time, the old servant silently appeared beside Chu mo. now the old servant looks much younger. He looked like he was only in his fifties. His face was flushed, his head was combed very neatly, his clothes were decent, and his behavior was extremely elegant.


    The old servant calmly looked at the eastern cloud fall: "millions of years ago, in the face of wailing old and weak women and children, in the face of their bitter entreaties, who thought of letting them live? After the fall of the Chu royal family, in the face of the royal family children left behind by the Chu royal family who wanted to return to the ruins of the royal family to worship, who among you, including your innocent descendants, thought of letting them live? Any?"


    Dongfang Yunluo immediately said, "this... This is different, we... We did this, and we have been robbed today. But childe mo... He is a gentleman! How can he do such a thing?"


    "Who told you that I am a gentleman?" Chu Mo suddenly raised his head and looked at the eastern cloud with a smile: "or do you think that in your eyes, all decent people should die, and they should be killed all their families, but they can''t revenge. Then when is it time to repay each other? Let it go lightly? Who told you? Or did you think it?"


    The old servant sighed aside, "let you go, who will appease the countless wronged souls who died in vain?"


    The group of people trapped in the Dharma array were completely stupid at this moment. Especially Dongfang Sheng, his eyes couldn''t help but leave blood and tears. Stand there and cry loudly.


    Those children of the ancient oriental clan who were also trapped in the Dharma array could not help crying. Others cursed Chu Mo crazily and loudly.


    "Chu mo... You are a devil! You are an animal!"


    "How innocent are those people of our oriental ancient clan? How can you bear to not let go even the old, the weak, the women and the children!"


    "If you do this, you will be damned!"


    Chu Mo''s face was calm. With a wave, he instantly moved the countless Dharma arrays.


    Boom!


    Those Dharma arrays that were already unimaginable became more manic in an instant, and those survivors in the Dharma array seemed to be submerged by the flood. All of a sudden, they lost their voice. All they can do is rely on powerful magic tools to survive.


    No longer have the strength to find Chu Mo''s trouble.


    Dongfang Hengtai wailed over there and said, "childe mo... Do you agree with my proposal just now?"


    At this time, when the clouds fell in the East, his eyes were dull, and blood and tears flowed out of his eyes. Suddenly, he laughed miserably: "the cycle of cause and effect, retribution is not good. The reincarnation of heaven! Hengtai, why? At this time, it''s better to hang on this flagpole and watch the continuous addition of new neighbors next to it, or maybe one day, the childe Mo will be robbed... Directly bombed and killed. That''s a peace of mind with death."


    "He was robbed... How could he be robbed? The Oriental is too supreme, and the Western Buddha is all standing behind him. How could he be robbed?" Dongfang Hengtai said with great sadness: "we, the supreme ancient ancestors, are simply fragile in front of those two statues. Once we fight with Chu Mo, we will be intervened by those two. Otherwise, you think... With only a reincarnation return of the childe Mo, we can shake all the ancient families in our whole channel? It''s a joke!"


    Dongfang Yunluo naturally knew this. A flash of evil spirit flashed across his eyebrows and said, "those two statues obviously exist to make the whole channel world... Completely change. They are too cruel!"


    The old servant stood beside Chu Mo and said gracefully, "you have been very cruel since ancient times."


    Dongfang Hengtai and Dongfang Yunluo couldn''t help being silent at this time.


    Yes, they are more cruel!


    Through the ages, countless creatures have died in their hands, but they have never felt that doing so is too much. I won''t care about the feelings of those who have died.


    It''s just an ant. If you step on it, you''ll die. Who cares what they think?


    In the eyes of these ancient ancestors, all creatures in the world are mole ants. It''s no different from straw mustard.


    Chu Mo didn''t say so much. He concentrated on refining the head of Oriental Hengtai, twitching unimaginable yuan Shen power from inside, and injecting it into the land of Chu''s royal family below. He will not only rebuild his home on the ruins, but also use all the energy of the great ancient ancestors who once destroyed everything here to turn the entire Chu royal family into a real treasure land again!


    At the same time, he also cited the Yuanshen power of Oriental Hengtai to inject part of those Dharma arrays. Let those Dharma arrays run more violently!


    Dongfang Hengtai cursed heaven and earth, Chu Mo, Chu''s royal family, himself and all creatures. It is almost no different from the previous Oriental cloud fall.


    The East cloud fell, but it said no. No matter how much Dongfang Hengtai scolded, he just closed his eyes, like falling asleep.


    Have you accepted your fate? Actually not yet! But at this time, these former masters are unable to change their fate.


    resistance? With what to resist?


    Can only lead to Chu Mo''s more vicious treatment.


    In the lower Dharma array, there are fewer and fewer survivors. Up to now, there are less than 20 people left in the 10000 person Legion.


    These people, all of whom are the top level friars in the ancestral realm, are carrying incomparably powerful ancient magic tools.


    But at this time, they almost gave up.


    Because they can''t see any hope! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1663

    On the ruins of the royal family, a new city has been built, which is a little pitiful compared with those ancient cities in the passage. Even in the world of secular mortals, it is not big. It can only accommodate about a million people.


    But this city is enough for today''s Chu mo.


    In his heart, there has always been an idea that he wants to bring all his relatives here.


    Of course, this is not the end!


    For Chu Mo, building this new city on the ruins of the royal family, on the one hand, is for his relatives to have a good living and cultivation environment after coming to this world; The second is to announce to the whole channel: the Chu royal family has returned! Here we are! All of us... Are here!


    Then, let the whole channel, all the hostile ancient tribes, watch helplessly the rise of the Chu royal family. And this rising process will be accompanied by the decline of the thirteen ancient tribes.


    Chu Mo wanted them to watch all this happen irreversibly and let them all hate him very much, but there was nothing they could do with him.


    But Chu Mo doesn''t intend to live permanently in this new city here.


    When all the gratitude and resentment are over in the whole channel. He will find that way, and then, with all his relatives, all his friends, leave this world!


    Therefore, he is not afraid of retribution.


    If you want to get revenge and kill childe Mo, you must have that ability and opportunity.


    Chu Mo doesn''t know whether anyone will have this ability in the future, and doesn''t care much. But he will never give anyone this opportunity!


    He has got a little hint from the actions of the supreme infinite and the Buddha.


    He should be the key person who can really leave this world and find the eternal world in the legend!


    Otherwise, how can the Supreme Master and Buddha, who never ask about the world and never interfere in anything, help him suppress those ancient ancestors?


    There are some things that don''t need to be explained directly, but have to be understood by yourself.


    The monkey secretly told Chu Mo that he had brought back thousands of flat peaches. But I didn''t tell anyone!


    Chu Mo has already judged a lot of information from that.


    Therefore, he can go rampant to avenge those relatives who died in vain in the royal family, and he can face the threat of Oriental Hengtai and Oriental Yunluo without changing his face.


    Now the group of people following Chu Mo have all lived in the new city built on the ruins. Everyone is practicing at ease. You don''t even need any resources to practice here. Because the essence on the ruins of the Chu royal family is enough to keep them motionless for thousands of years!


    This is only one and a half supreme yuan Shen power. In the future, there will be many. This is what Chu Mo said.


    Therefore, Chu Mo simply refused the request of Dongfang Hengtai, and constantly refined the head of Dongfang Hengtai.


    Scold? Whatever!


    A sealed head, even if scolded out of flowers, would not hurt him at all.


    As for the killing formation below, there are less than five people left now.


    Dongfang Sheng is still struggling to support. He has lost the hope of life. He just wants to persist until the end to see if someone will come and end this demon.


    Hope is a little slim.


    The collapse of the ancient oriental clan directly shocked everyone in the whole channel!


    The news spread all over the vast channel world with the frantically fleeing children of the ancient oriental race faster than the light.


    Almost everyone knows.


    The other twelve ancient families were furious and uncontrollable, and their words of denouncing Chu Mo could not be repeated for a thousand years!


    As for those creatures outside these ancient tribes, they all instantly entered the state of watching the play. They were excited, and even their blood was boiling.


    For thousands of years, who dares to provoke the top ancient people in the channel like this? No one dares!


    Not to mention challenging 13 ancient families at one time. This kind of behavior is simply killing. This is the enemy of the whole world!


    Who is the son of Chu? How did the Chu royal family perish in the past? Is the man who appears on the ruins of the Chu royal family really the son of Chu?


    All kinds of speculation have sprung up one after another after the death of the Chu clan a million years ago.


    There are too many children of the ancient oriental clan who have escaped. Almost all the territories of the ancient oriental clan have no children of the ancient oriental clan. Therefore, all kinds of news came out of their mouths.


    "Chu Mo is a real devil!"


    "He heads the sky and steps on the earth; he has three heads and six arms; his magic power can destroy a main city in an instant..."


    "The two great ancient ancestors of the oriental ancient clan were all beheaded by Chu Mo and directly chopped off!"


    "This is absolutely true. The heads of the two great ancestors of the ancient oriental clan were refined day and night by Chu Mo hanging on the flagpole of the ruins of the Chu clan..."


    "The great demon king of Chu and Mo... So terrible that he eats people!"


    All kinds of voices filled the whole channel world.


    Even the grey creatures who are invading the channel world know that there is such a big demon in the channel!


    In fact, the core strength of the ancient oriental clan is still there. For example, children like dongfangwang are still alive and fighting with the creatures in the gray land. In the face of the tragic experience of the family, these core children of the ancient oriental clan issued a sad and angry roar: "we are killing and fighting with the gray earth creatures, we are resisting the foreign enemies, but Chu Mo is behind... Destroyed our homes, killed all our relatives, he is not human! He must be severely punished!"


    This sound soon resonated, and too many people agreed with it. Almost all came from the other twelve ancient tribes.


    Basically, they are also the real main force to resist the gray earth creatures. Of course, those who die... Are still the "gods" on the list of gods.


    "Don''t let the hero bleed and weep!"


    "You must kill the king of Chu Mo!"


    "Chu Mo must die!"


    Although it is only the ancient oriental family that has been robbed now, who knows which one Chu Mo will attack next time? Especially the ancient people who are relatively close to the Chu royal family, everyone is in danger!


    Those ancient clan chiefs with high status all begged their ancestors to come out of the mountain and suppress Chu mo.


    In their view, no matter how powerful Chu Mo is, even if he can chop the heads of two supreme ancestors with one enemy, he can never defeat all the supreme ancestors of the twelve ancient families.


    But to their bewilderment and disappointment, all the ancestors of the twelve ancient families were silent. Unexpectedly, none of them stood up and said a word. No one came out to explain anything. This made countless people feel disappointed, extremely disappointed.


    "Have the ancestors given up on us? Chu Mo can even kill the Supreme Master. Who else is his opponent?"


    "We are resisting the invasion of the grey creatures, but he is plotting against us behind our backs. This day can''t pass, and we can''t go on like this! We must find a way to kill Chu Mo!"


    When the sound was strong enough, finally, a breakthrough was opened from the battlefield of the ancient oriental clan!


    Dongfang Ming, a core son of Dongfang ancient clan, whose status is one level higher than Dongfang Wang, negotiated directly with the gray earth creatures on the battlefield. With a lot of cultivation resources, he directly bought those gray creatures, and then, a comprehensive truce!


    A few days later, countless grey creatures began to move towards the ruins of the Chu royal family!


    This move directly shocked countless people in the whole channel.


    What is this situation?


    Isn''t it a death feud between the monks in the passage and the creatures in the gray ground?


    This hatred between the two sides is far more than that between the Chu royal family and the thirteen ancient families in the channel, right?


    Dongfang Ming, the legitimate son of Dongfang ancient clan, is not afraid to cause public anger by doing so?


    In fact, no!


    After the eastern Ming Dynasty, the entire eastern ancient clan faced a truce with the gray earth creatures on the battlefield. They provided a large number of top-level resources to the gray earth creatures, and then promised them heavy profits. As long as the Chu royal family was destroyed again, and as long as they could bring the head of Chu Mo, then all the territories, all the wealth, and everything of the entire eastern ancient race... Were their gray earth creatures!


    This condition is crazy, it''s crazy!


    A huge ancient clan has endless territory, and all kinds of resources on it make everyone jealous.


    But now, this group of people of the ancient oriental clan would rather give all this to the creatures in the gray land. This kind of feud also wants to kill Chu Mo and destroy the Chu clan again. It shows that the gratitude and resentment between the two sides has far exceeded the hatred between the channel Friar and the gray earth creatures.


    Until this time, many things that happened millions of years ago suddenly spread out.


    This includes the real reason for the destruction of the Chu clan!


    It''s not the anger from the great ancestor, but the conspiracy of the thirteen ancient families!


    "They are a group of shameless villains to the extreme! Who are they? Hehe, they are the thirteen ancient families, the dozens of ancestors of the supreme realm!"


    "In the royal family of Chu, a real genius appeared millions of years ago. His name was Chu Mo, who was known as the unparalleled Prince of Chu, also known as Prince mo. he was a real genius and a modest gentleman. He had the world in mind and had compassion for those poor creatures on the list of gods. He believed that all creatures in the world were equal, and there should be no creatures under such shameless control. This was a shame in the spiritual world, Is the biggest drawback! "


    "Childe Mo devoted himself to research for many years, and finally developed a means to crack the list of gods. He can cut off the godhood of those creatures on the list of gods. He can set all trapped creatures free! He should have become the greatest person in the whole channel! However, because of his behavior, it has damaged the fundamental interests of those ancient people who hold the list of gods and the token of gods, shaking their foundation. Therefore, this great The great genius has been persecuted by the darkest! "


    After years of silence, ChuChu finally made a move!


    The information she threw out directly stunned all creatures in the whole channel world! (~^~)

 Chapter 1664

    This skill is really too cruel, and the time to throw it out is too appropriate! When the whole channel world, under the deliberate guidance of those ancient children, the resentment against Chu Mo has reached a peak. Even many monks who did not know the truth outside the thirteen ancient tribes began to have a bad impression of Chu mo.


    ChuChu finally made a move!


    She is also the one who awakened the memory of her previous life. Over the years, she has had several secret communications and contacts with Chu mo. She knows everything very well. Have accurate information.


    Every message can stand scrutiny!


    She released the news that the prince of Chu had been killed by the thirteen ancient clans in the past years; Then, in order to cover up all this, the thirteen ancient tribes destroyed all ancient history and created a fault in the history of the channel; And then release the news that the thirteen ancient people have been sending secret teams to search for the blood descendants of the Chu royal family to kill in the next countless years.


    These three attacks directly caught the thirteen ancient people unprepared!


    The news is getting more and more popular!


    One by one.


    Although over the years, no one has ever thought that the thirteen ancient families are any righteous families, no one regards them as too evil families.


    Although they control the list of gods, it is only under the command of heaven


    But now, with the news released clearly, those creatures in the channel suddenly found that things were completely different from what they thought!


    The supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient families was so insidious and vicious. For their own sake, they not only forced the great genius Prince Chu to death. Unexpectedly, they also shot together to destroy the Chu royal family overnight. Then pour dirty water on the nonexistent great ancestor. Do not hesitate to destroy countless classics in the channel and create a fault in the history of the channel, but also cover up this truth!


    "It''s too much! I didn''t expect that the supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient tribes should be such a group of people!"


    "They are too insidious. I always thought that at the level of Taishang Guzu, they must have a very broad mind. I''m really naive."


    "I have always felt that those creatures on the list of gods are very poor. Although they were born in the lower universe, they can all be regarded as peerless Tianjiao. After endless years of hard cultivation, it is easy to break away from the original universe and enter a higher level channel. As a result, they fell into a trap that can''t get out. The son of Chu is really great. As a member of a vested interest group, he can develop a beheading God Lattice method. I admire such a person! If Prince Chu needs it, I''m willing to be his follower! "


    "Master Chu is really great. Now he returns, he must have revenge. People of the ancient oriental clan have the face to shout? They also shamelessly cooperate with the creatures in the gray land. They all deserve to die!"


    There are quite clear news, and naturally there are voices of opposition. After all, the power of the thirteen ancient tribes still occupies a dominant position in today''s channel world. Therefore, various voices of refutation soon appeared.


    "This news is nonsense! It''s a joke!"


    "How could the ancient ancestors of the thirteen ancient families do such a thing?"


    "The ancestors didn''t ask about the world and didn''t want to argue about anything, but they didn''t want to be misunderstood by a group of people..."


    "The two ancestors of the ancient oriental clan are now in seclusion. With Chu Mo, who has the ability to defeat the two supreme ancestors? This kind of nonsense is actually believed by some people. The brain is a good thing, but many people don''t."


    These opposition voices are also very strong, and even confused the public for a time, leaving countless people confused and wondering who to believe.


    But the whole channel world, the water has been completely muddy!


    On the side of the thirteen ancient people, it is impossible to completely control all the voices in the channel world.


    What makes them angry most is that they simply can''t find out who released these accurate messages. In the end, they can only return to Chu Mo''s head.


    Chu Mo certainly doesn''t mind this. No matter how much people of the thirteen ancient people hate him, he doesn''t care.


    But then, with the copy of an ancient letter, it quickly spread throughout the channel world, and the whole channel world... Completely exploded!


    That letter is an incomplete version of the letter written by the old servant.


    All the crimes of the thirteen ancient families were clearly copied down, and countless copies were copied intact, so that the confidants could secretly distribute them.


    The lethality of this thing is simply too powerful!


    Because all the things recorded above have names and detailed time and place!


    It can be said that this letter is simply an evidence. It not only records all the evil deeds of the thirteen ancient families against the Chu family, but also records other crimes they committed. Every pile and every piece made people extremely angry.


    Anyone who has a bottom line of conscience can''t be indifferent after reading these.


    For a time, those who were recorded in their letters became street mice that everyone shouted to beat. Many of those people are gone. There are also many big people who have become "highly respected" or "powerful".


    But it was useless. Even countless internal children of the thirteen ancient families made angry voices.


    "Is this really what our predecessors did? These... Are really what our family has done? The predecessors I have always respected, the family I have always been proud of... It turned out to be such a dirty family! I am ashamed to grow up in such a family!"


    "I declare that from now on, I will withdraw from the ancient god family..."


    "I declare that from today on, I will make a clean break with the cold ice family..."


    "I have nothing to do with the Luoshui family anymore!"


    "Me and..."


    With this letter thoroughly circulated, the whole channel was in chaos. This thing is really something that pierces the sky.


    Not only did it prove that the Chu royal family millions of years ago was destroyed by the supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient families, but it also revealed countless dark and dirty past events in the thirteen ancient families, all of which have evidence.


    These things do not seem to have a fatal impact on the thirteen ancient people, and it is even difficult for them to break their muscles and bones. But in fact, this is not the case!


    In today''s troubled times, the forces who want to take the thirteen ancient tribes and replace them are grasping a large number. They must not dare to provoke anything openly at ordinary times. But now, taking advantage of the chaos to make trouble for the thirteen ancient people, there is no hesitation at all.


    people will talk!


    It''s the same everywhere.


    Sometimes people say that they are weak; But sometimes, it can also turn into a killing knife!


    Those high-level people in the thirteen ancient families now have a feeling that they are being cut by countless knives, knife by knife. Even many knives come from inside them.


    Among the elite League, some people quit because of this and want to advance and retreat with the family. Although they did not know why the storm arose, they did not even know the relationship between the alliance leader Chu Chu and Chu mo. But they all want to return to the family in the most difficult time.


    For these people, ChuChu, Luo Feihong, Gu Bingbing, all expressed their good gathering and dispersion, and there was no embarrassment at all.


    After all, a few people quit. With more and more scandals of the thirteen ancient people being exposed, more elite children of the thirteen ancient people chose to draw a line with the family and quit the family. Then, directly join the elite alliance.


    Because here, there are those people they are most familiar with, and they have common ideals to develop and expand the elite alliance and become a huge force that covers all ancient tribes!


    The world of channels is in chaos!


    Originally, those ancient people who wanted to follow the example of the oriental ancient people and reach an agreement with the gray earth creatures to bribe them to attack the Chu royal family chose a temporary wait-and-see attitude under this situation. They dare not do whatever they want!


    However, these people are also very tacitly slowed down the pace of fighting with the gray earth creatures.


    However, there are still a large number of creatures on the list of gods who directly revolt and attack and kill the person who controls the token of gods in an instant. Then he fled to the Chu family.


    In this process, a large number of creatures on the list of gods died. The ancient people suppressed this group without mercy. But this still can''t stop those creatures from yearning for freedom.


    There are also a large number of creatures on the list of gods. Although they seem quiet, no one knows when they will go crazy. Even those senior figures of the ancient clan are no longer optimistic about this. They believe that as long as Chu Mo lives one day, the creatures on the list of gods will be out of control for one day.


    Therefore, Chu Mo must die!


    Since the ancestors of the supreme realm did not fight, they all kept silent. Then, let those people under the Supreme Court do it!


    In addition to the oriental ancient clan, the remaining twelve ancient clans, all of which coincidentally sent a large number of top strength. Go to the royal family of Chu and wait for an opportunity to kill Chu Mo!


    In this case, the king of Chu, the real storm center, is extremely quiet!


    Completely unaffected by the outside world.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are all practicing quietly. Occasionally come over to see Chu Mo and stay with him for a while. Then you will return to the city.


    The old servant is the same. There are many things in the city that need him to deal with. This old man who has lived for millions of years seems to be rejuvenated with great vitality. By the way, he is no longer an old servant now, and has become the chief steward of the royal family!


    Although this royal family has only three members, Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, plus an old yellow dog. But the old servant''s face was still filled with a happy smile. Every day is full.


    Only the old yellow dog rhubarb, who accompanies Chu Mo every day, doesn''t go anywhere.


    Therefore, when the group of grey creatures who reached an agreement with the oriental ancient people finally killed to the edge of the ruins of the Chu royal family, all the grey creatures were in a daze.


    Because in front of them, there is a vast territory with infinite vitality, but there is no resistance at all!


    It''s like... A beautiful woman without a trace, standing in front of her with her eyes closed¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight.


    Sincerely ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1665

    These bitter grey creatures are excited! Even a little crazy! They can''t imagine that there is such a rich place in this world. Compared with the rest of the passage, the gray ground they live in is simply a garbage dump, but compared with the vast territory in front of them, it is clearly not even as good as the toilet!


    This place is so beautiful!


    A large number of grey creatures even couldn''t help drooling. Excited to cry.


    However, the leaders of these grey creatures are still more cautious. Although all subordinates can be used to die. But it must ensure that its own interests are not lost.


    Therefore, it first calmed the restless gray earth creature soldiers, and then walked forward. It had heard of the terrible curse power on this magical territory. Therefore, it was very careful and sent two subordinates to inquire.


    Those two gray creatures are ugly. Although they are human, no one will treat them as human beings.


    With crocodile like skin, hyena like head, and a tail full of sharp thorns behind it, the two stout legs look powerful. The upper limbs are relatively thinner, but they have Eagle like claws. Looking at the cold light flashing, they are extremely sharp.


    They also seem to be a little afraid of the legend, moving forward slowly.


    The leader of the grey creatures roared, "hurry up!"


    The two ugly ghosts shivered and quickened their pace. He directly hardened his scalp and rushed into the territory with rich essence.


    But after entering, nothing happened. On the contrary, the essence, which was so rich that it could hardly melt, was frantically injected into their bodies. You don''t need to practice Kung Fu at all, and you don''t need to take the initiative to practice. You can get a huge improvement by lying here with your eyes closed and sleeping!


    "My God!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Two ugly grey creatures were so excited that they almost cried.


    "This is the best place in the world!"


    "This is an incomparably beautiful world!"


    They stood there dancing and shouting, hugging each other excitedly.


    That scene, how to see how to feel very happy.


    Their leader was watching coldly, and was not deceived by those illusions. A place where the terrorist forces of the ancient oriental clan can pay such a price directly. May there be no crisis at all?


    The leader of this group of gray creatures is a young man who looks in his thirties. He can''t find anything similar to the two ugly guys, but he is like the two ugly guys and the billions of troops around him.


    All from the same race!


    Hyenas!


    It is the descendants of the ancestor of the hyena God who once fought with general Oolong!


    This young man didn''t have a name, but he later gave himself a name called hyena explosion, which he thought was very cool. Its cultivation has also reached the late stage of ancestral realm. It is not very famous in the gray land, but it is still very prestigious within the hyenas.


    This time, I fought with the ancestor of the hyena God. It was the ancestor of the hyena God who was responsible for negotiating with the Oriental family. Hyena explosion was a major general in the vanguard army.


    The leader came to explore the reality first. The ancestor of the hyena God with a larger team, accompanied and guided by the children of the oriental ancient nationality, is inspecting its rivers and mountains... Because the two sides have an agreement, as long as they can break through the ruins of the king of Chu and cut off the head of Chu Mo, then this vast territory is the ancestor of the hyena God!


    Grey creatures... Finally one day they can run amok in the passage. Even in the future, those ancient tribes will turn their backs and come to fight, but at that time, a group of high-level hyenas, with elite people, have already searched all the good things in this land.


    Neither of the two sides will believe who, there is no trust, just a cooperation on interests!


    Hyena''s name sounds a little brainless, but in fact, it''s not a fool. It is clear in my heart that at the critical moment, the ancestor of the hyena God will not hesitate to abandon it together. This is the consistent style of the grey earth creatures. They have long been used to it.


    So it was very cautious. Looking at the two idiots standing there dancing and celebrating, hyena burst out angrily: "continue to go deep! I asked you to be scouts, not to be food! Idiots! If you don''t want to die, go deep!"


    The two guys were startled by the hyena explosion. Thinking of the ferocity of the hyena explosion in the past, they all shivered, and then cautiously explored into the depths.


    The more you go inside, the more powerful your essence is. It''s too rich to melt!


    In the end, these two gray creatures of the hyena can grasp a lot of essence with a grab!


    Then swallow it, and you feel like an immortal.


    "General! There is no danger!"


    "General, it''s safe here!"


    The two guys released their divine consciousness and went deep into the area of more than a billion miles, without sensing any crisis. Send messages directly to hyena explosion.


    Hyena burst at this time turned his eyes to a young man beside him and said in a deep voice, "don''t you mean that the childe Mo set up two flagpoles on the edge? Then, hang the heads of your two great ancestors there? Why didn''t you see it?"


    The young man said, "this is clearly an erroneous message. How can the supreme elder of our family be injured with the realm of Chu Mo?"


    Hyena burst into a sneer, and then suddenly hit the young man hard.


    PA!


    This life, loud and crisp, directly confused the young man.


    An angry look at hyena burst: "what are you doing beating me?"


    "You his mother think I''m stupid, don''t you? Only you Terrans are smart in this world, aren''t you?" Hyena burst into her eyes, emitting a very dangerous light, looking at the young man, cold bared her teeth and said, "if that person was as simple as you said, your family would be forcibly driven away by the other party alone? Shit, little thing, don''t think that your family is cooperating with our hyena now, you are safe. I haven''t eaten people for a long time! Look at your thin skin and tender meat, it must be delicious."


    "You, you can''t do this to me!" The young man was very angry, his face turned red, and his body also burst out a strong ancestral aura.


    "Hahahaha, little one, can I regard your behavior as a provocation?" Facing the children of the ancient oriental nationality who burst out with a strong breath, hyena burst into a sneer of disdain, and didn''t mean to pay attention to him at all. He said lightly, "I''m not hungry now! Those who know the truth, don''t provoke me. Tell me what you know, how strong that childe Mo is. What''s the mystery of this ruins of the Chu royal family! One less word, I''ll kill you... First, and then!"


    Hyenao deliberately stretched out his long tongue, licked his lips, and looked at this beautiful and handsome son of the ancient oriental nationality with a evil face.


    Listening to this vulgar and incomparable words, the young son of the oriental ancient clan was so angry that his eyes were red, but he resisted it. Before coming, the elder had told him that this was an extremely dangerous task, and you might die in the hands of the Chu family. It may also be torn apart by the gray earth creatures of this group of hyenas. Because there is no reason at all for races with low IQ such as grey earth creatures.


    But he came without hesitation. His hatred for Chu Mo had already surpassed life and death.


    He is the group of children of the ancient oriental race who escaped by luck when Chu Mo destroyed the ancient oriental race city before. Therefore, he knows more about the prestige of Chu mo. At present, I gave hyenao a detailed description of Chu Mo''s ability.


    "To tell Lao Tzu the truth, were the two ancestors of the oriental ancient clan who were in the super realm chopped off their heads by the childe Mo and hung on the flagpole?" Hyena explosion is most concerned about this.


    Because it takes a lot of fighting power to destroy the main city of an ancient ancestor, but it is not only too high that can do it. However, if you can really cut off Taishang''s head and hang it on the flagpole, it is by no means what the ancestors can do!


    They want all the resources in this territory, but they are not crazy! The soldiers of these hyenas under their command can die, but they still want to live well.


    The son of the ancient oriental clan said, "although it is said by the outside world, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, and I don''t think it''s true!"


    Hyenao rubbed his head with his hand, looked at the son of the ancient oriental nationality and said, "you''d better pray that what you say is the truth, otherwise, once something happens, I''ll be the first to kill you!"


    With that, hyena exploded with a wave of her hand: "the tenth corps, the ninth Corps... Kill in first!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In the void, two terrible smells came, and two shocking murders broke out directly.


    Then, more than 20 million gray earth creatures rushed directly into the ruins of the Chu royal family. They are jealous of the endless vitality inside. They have been jealous for a long time!


    As for the danger... Haven''t you seen the two goods still alive? What are they afraid of?


    After the two legions rushed in, hyena explosion waited for a long time. No abnormality is still found. It frowned and murmured, "how do you feel something wrong? It shouldn''t be so quiet? Do those people know we''re coming... Scared away?"


    Hyena explosion knows that the only thing that grey earth creatures can fear is that there are too many of them!


    Hundreds of millions of creatures can''t fight, that''s onebillion, not yet, ten billion, not yet, hundreds of billions, trillions... Or even more!


    Everything is missing in the gray ground. I''m almost poor, but I don''t lack creatures!


    As a pioneer, it has only a billion gray earth creatures, which is particularly rare.


    The ten trillion gray creatures brought by the hyena God are a terror. Even the friars in the super realm dare not face these gray creatures head-on. This is also the reason why the hyena God dares to take this task.


    Typical ants kill elephants!


    Because this group of creatures from the gray ground is a group of quite terrible ants!


    At this time, just here, without the knowledge of hyena explosion and all the gray creatures, several pairs of eyes are silently staring at them.


    The flagpole is still there!


    The two heads of Taishang ancient ancestors on the flagpole are also there!


    It''s just that all the creatures below can''t be seen.


    Chu Mo looked at Dongfang Hengtai and Dongfang Yunluo and said with a smile, "your descendants are very promising!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1666

    Dongfang Hengtai opened his eyes and looked at Chu Mo coldly: "childe Mo, you don''t need to say some sarcastic words here. It''s meaningless.? if it were you, you would also make the same choice. One is the enemy of race, the other is the enemy of the family, the enemy of the family, naturally ranked first! This is nothing to be surprised about."


    "No, I didn''t make a fuss. I really admire your descendants. They are really excellent." Chu Mo looked sincere.


    Dongfang Hengtai pie pie mouth, heart said believe you strange!


    Chu Mo said, "I really didn''t expect that they would bring the grey creatures here. And it seems that this seems to wake up all the ancient tribes. If it weren''t for fear that the monks in the whole channel would unite against you, the thirteen ancient tribes, they would have done so."


    Dongfang Hengtai sneered, "so what? Let those animals deal with you. It''s the dog that bites the dog and makes a mouth of hair!"


    Woof!


    Rhubarb rushed up and took a bite in the face of Dongfang Hengtai. Immediately bite off a piece of meat from the face of Dongfang Hengtai. It looks bloody and miserable.


    Then, rhubarb spit out the flesh and blood directly, with a disgusting expression on his face.


    "Bad dog, one day you will be skinned and stewed into a pot of dog meat!" Dongfang Hengtai cursed.


    The eastern cloud over there sighed, "why? Isn''t it good to stay strong?"


    Dongfang Hengtai snorted and stopped talking.


    Over the years, the former masters of these two statues have been tortured to lose almost all their past recuperation and demeanor, and have also been tortured to lose almost all their vigor.


    However, Dongfang Hengtai seems to be a little tougher. He always finds opportunities to satirize Chu Mo and Lao Huanggou from time to time. Chu Mo was unmoved, but rhubarb often bit him. After each bite, I spit on my face with disgust. Dongfang Hengtai was half dead.


    Dongfang Sheng is also dead. All the Dharma arrays have been hidden by Chu mo. Then a huge magic array is laid here.


    Hyena explosion, a group of gray creatures, didn''t know at all. In fact, they had already stepped into the magic array. The seemingly endless essence is true. But in that essence, there is the magnificent killing way of Chu Mo!


    Over the years, Chu Mo has been refining the Yuanshen of Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai, but he has not fallen.


    After entering the fifth volume, the communication between Chu Mo and the whole sky becomes extremely smooth!


    I am heaven, and heaven is me!


    Chu Mo can blend into the sky anytime, anywhere!


    Chu Mo, who awakened the memory of his previous life, had already known that the divine will and my mind method was actually the skill he practiced in his previous life. Only the sky god can restore it completely. Otherwise, anyone who gets it is just a fairly good skill, but it is not the top level at all.


    And only Chu Mo can really activate and control the sky god mirror!


    The son of Chu in the previous life, although kind-hearted, was extremely smart. Even if forced to reincarnation, but in fact, also left a lot of backhand for themselves.


    Providence is one of them.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t break through to the level of Taishang in the realm, his Tao and his combat power had already been able to suppress many monks in the realm of Taishang!


    In fact, Chu Mo has also tried to impact the shackles of Taishang over the years, but it is too difficult. His shackles, on the contrary, were stuck on his flesh. Because his physical body is too strong, completely beyond the ancestors of those creatures. It is quite difficult for Chu Mo to break the cage of the flesh and successfully enter the realm of Taishang.


    But Chu Mo was not in a hurry. He took a different road from those monks.


    Like Dongfang Hengtai and Dongfang Yunluo, their Taoism is extremely profound, and the yuan God is so powerful that it can''t be further improved. But their flesh is the biggest weakness. Otherwise, even with the help of Taishang Wuji secretly, it is almost impossible for Chu Mo to easily behead them.


    At this time, more and more grey creatures have been killed.


    Hyena burst to the end, and rushed in with her own elite army!


    The essence of this place is so rich that it is simply an unprecedented fairyland for the gray earth creatures who are suffering all year round!


    However, the homonym of Wonderland is a trap!


    But Chu Mo didn''t hurry to activate the trap at all. He just watched the excitement leisurely. Looking at the gray creatures of the group of hyenas, they cheered, jumped, and sang and danced heartily in the spirit that was too strong to melt.


    Yes, it''s hard to imagine that a group of non-human gray creatures actually have this kind of interest. Even hyena explosion, a pioneer general, couldn''t help dancing.


    However, it did not forget the business, and began to inform its ancestors of the hyena God: the ruins of the Chu royal family here have been in vain. That childe mo... Nine times out of ten, he has escaped!


    The hyena God who got the news was very happy. Accompanied by a large group of ancient oriental elders, he flew here with more than ten trillion hyena creatures.


    Tens of trillions... This amount is simply terrible!


    It directly occupies a huge void, which is dark and blots out the sun, crisscrossing the void of the channel world.


    Those elders of the ancient oriental clan were a little depressed. They never thought that the ruins of the Chu royal family would be in vain, and the unparalleled son of Chu... Would escape?


    Shit, what about rebuilding on the ruins? As agreed, the whole world is not afraid of the enemy hun? Why did you escape before the thirteen ancient tribes were completely united? How shameful is it?


    However, this group of elders of the ancient oriental clan also kept an eye on it. They didn''t believe the news delivered by the hyena pioneer army very much. Because the report over there said that he didn''t even see the two flagpoles.


    Those two flagpoles are simply the biggest thorn in the minds of all the children of the ancient oriental clan... No, they are two thorns!


    There are two great ancestors of the ancient oriental clan hanging above!


    This group of elders finally got a precise message a few days ago, which is the reason why the hyena God was completely moved.


    The news said that the reason why those supreme ancestors didn''t fight Chu mo. The reason why the two ancient ancestors of the oriental ancient clan were beheaded by Chu Mo was that the two great masters guarding the passage had shot! They are supporting Chu Mo in the dark!


    Although no one knows why, everyone finally understands why the supreme ancient ancestor can''t deal with Chu Mo, and also understands the reason why the two ancient ancestors of the oriental ancient clan were robbed.


    At first, these elders were afraid. Even desperate. Because those two statues are powerful, who can stop them?


    However, soon, there was news that the two great powers were not allowed to attack Chu Mo by the ancient ancestor of the supreme realm. As for others... It didn''t matter!


    After a careful analysis, these high-level elders finally showed that it seemed to be true. Therefore, they used this to negotiate with the ancestor of the hyena God, and finally let the hyena God relax and cooperate with them.


    However, so far, this news is still controlled above the level of the elders of the thirteen ancient people. It didn''t spread out. Otherwise, the whole channel world will really be in chaos!


    Countless monks will join the camp of the Chu royal family, and even the supreme ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient families... Will join the Chu royal family!


    Because this is an excellent opportunity to completely overturn the thirteen ancient people!


    The elders of the thirteen ancient clan finally knew the seriousness of the situation, and then secretly united to kill Chu Mo anyway!


    When the ancestor of the hyena God came to the edge of the ruins of the Chu royal family, the hyena explosion over there had been waiting for a long time with the pioneer army!


    It said excitedly, "Lao Zu, there are no other creatures in the ruins of the whole Chu royal family! This... Is our territory!"


    The face of the ancient hyena God did not show that expression of extreme excitement. It was very vigilant, smelled hard with its nose, and said, "how do you feel there is something wrong here?"


    The dark and gray creatures of the hyena, behind the ancestor of the hyena God, covered the sky and the sun, which was so terrifying.


    An elder of the ancient oriental clan said, "is something wrong? Why didn''t I feel it?"


    Another elder of the ancient oriental clan also said, "nothing unusual can be seen here!"


    However, the ancestor of the hyena God said, "I feel a little uneasy."


    It is the top-level existence among the creatures in the gray land, and the most powerful ancestor level creatures in the whole gray land, except those ancestors in the supreme realm. I have participated in countless battles in my life, so the perception of danger has formed an instinct.


    "Chu Mo must have been scared away."


    "Yes, what childe Mo is just bluffing. If there is no one behind... Hum!" An elder of the ancient oriental clan couldn''t help but say one more sentence. The disdain on his face is obvious.


    Obviously, after hearing the real reason why Chu Mo could attack the supreme ancient ancestor, their fear of Chu Mo instantly decreased countless times!


    "Yes, Chu Mo is not terrible. It is deliberately exaggerated by some people." An elder of the ancient oriental clan said.


    The ancestor of the hyena God frowned and asked, "what is it that a thousand main cities of your ancient oriental clan have been destroyed and all the creatures inside have been slaughtered?"


    A group of elders of the ancient oriental clan immediately blushed, and one of them explained, "at that time, our main force was fighting with you! All the main cities were empty... Moreover, this kind of thing, even any one of us, can do it!"


    The hyena God curled his mouth: "you really dare to talk big. It''s easy to destroy a city, but don''t forget that there are a large number of ancestors in that city! None of those people can escape alive! What do you say?"


    These words made all the people of the ancient oriental clan speechless.


    This is a huge pain they can''t get around!


    It is the fundamental reason why they fear childe Mo!


    Even if supreme Wuji helps, he will never help Chu Mo suppress all creatures!


    At this time, a faint laugh came from the air: "hyena God, long time no see."


    1666 ah... So 6, monthly tickets still don''t go a wave? (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1667

    The ancestor of the hyena God was immediately stunned. Then, a sense of shock and fear suddenly rose, mixed with strong anger and anxiety, and instantly enveloped the whole heart of the ancestor of the hyena God. He raised his head in a daze and looked at the direction of the sound. Just at that moment, he actually had a feeling that he was facing the big foot evil Lord!


    How is this possible?


    In a moment when the voice came, the ancestor of the hyena God had guessed the identity of the other party.


    Chu Mo, childe Mo, unparalleled childe Chu!


    It must be him!


    But the question is, how does he know himself?


    Long time no see... Where did you start?


    This faint laughter also completely stunned others. In particular, the elders of the ancient oriental clan stood there dumbfounded one by one. The other party didn''t say anything to them, as if he didn''t pay attention to them at all. But what they felt in their hearts was not anger.


    Instead, fear!


    The fear in their hearts was much stronger than that of Chu mo.


    This feeling is simply too bad.


    At this time, in the void, not far from them, suddenly... As if born out of thin air, there were two flagpoles ten thousand feet high. Above the two flagpoles, there are two embarrassed heads.


    Without looking at the second eye at all, the elders of the ancient oriental clan have recognized that the two heads are their two great ancient ancestors, Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai.


    In front of the flagpole, facing the two heads, sat a white haired young man.


    He was dressed in black and had white hair like snow. Sit there quietly, as if you have been sitting for endless years. His body also exudes the breath of ancient vicissitudes.


    An old yellow dog without fur, lying quietly behind the white haired man in black, drooping his head and eyes closed, did not look at them.


    Besides, there is nothing else in that place.


    All the creatures burst out in cold sweat!


    The ancestor of the hyena God was stunned directly.


    Hyena, the pioneer General of hyena, was stunned.


    The elders of Dongfang family were even more stunned.


    Behind the ancestor of the hyena God, the overwhelming hyena warriors were completely stunned. Even their originally soaring aura seemed to be suppressed by an invisible field at this moment!


    The ancestor of the hyena God looked at Chu Mo coldly, and his voice was also extremely cold: "childe Mo?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Chu Mo nodded.


    The ancestor of the hyena God asked, "have I met you?"


    "Hyena God, you are so forgetful. Did you forget the battle you fought with general Oolong before?" Chu Mo reminded with a smile. The tone was very gentle, like a greeting.


    "Is it you?" The ancestor of the hyena god suddenly widened his eyes, looked at Chu Mo, and gritted his teeth and said, "in the past, it was you who saved the prey that belonged to my ancestor by means... Later, you suppressed the guards there, and it was you who escaped?"


    With that, the hyena God patted his forehead: "I know, Mona, who killed the little prince of the red snake clan before, must have escaped with you!"


    So, at this level of existence, no matter what it is, as long as they are given a little clue, they will grasp more information.


    The same is true of the ancestor of the hyena God.


    In the gray land, it is itself an existence with high status and is in charge of endless hyena warriors. In front of the big foot evil Lord, he is also a real general.


    By now, it has fully understood that it has been trapped!


    Together with this group of idiot elders of the ancient oriental clan, they were tricked into this place and fell into the trap that the other party had already designed.


    Thinking of this, the hyena God ancestor''s heart was a burst of rage. His cold eyes looked at the group of elders of the oriental ancient clan and said angrily, "this is what you say, pure bluffing... Not so terrible childe Chu?"


    This group of elders of the oriental ancient clan were also dumbfounded at the moment, staring at Chu Mo in a daze. Then, one of the elders looked at the old God of hyena, and said, "this is just a cover up. The old God of hyena, now the childe Mo is here. Think of the endless cultivation resources. As long as you kill the childe Mo, it will all be yours!"


    The hyena God glanced at Chu Mo sitting there quietly, and his heart suddenly became agitated. How can he not understand that killing Chu Mo can get endless resources? But the problem is, this is obviously a big hole!


    At this time, Chu Mo, who was sitting there, smiled and said, "hyena God, in fact, you still have a choice now."


    The ancestor of the hyena God was slightly stunned, and the elders of the ancient oriental clan on the side suddenly became nervous. Grab in front of Chu Mo and say, "don''t listen to his nonsense, hyena God!"


    "Master hyena, we have made an agreement between us! We swear with Yuanshen that we won''t break our promise."


    "Young master Mo, don''t deceive the public with evil words!"


    Chu Mo sat there, twitched at the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "did I say anything?"


    Everyone was stunned. Indeed, Chu Mo didn''t say anything at all. They jumped out impatiently. The problem is that they all know what Chu Mo wants to say in their hearts, and they don''t want chu Mo to say it at all.


    Therefore, the elders of the ancient oriental clan, at this time, did not care to offend the ancestor of the hyena God, and then shouted at Chu mo.


    "You are no longer qualified to talk about conditions!"


    "Master Mo, accept your fate. We have seen through your trick."


    "Chu Mo, don''t think we don''t know someone is helping you secretly. But as long as the ancient ancestor of the supreme realm doesn''t do it, you can only rely on yourself. Can you block our endless army alone?"


    "Those who are sensible will quickly commit suicide and face humiliation later!"


    The hyena God stood there for a long time without interrupting. Its face became very ugly. When the elders of the ancient oriental clan said almost, it said coldly, "are you finished?"


    The group of elders of the oriental ancient clan looked at each other, and there was another burst of indiscriminate bombing.


    "Hyena God, you can''t be deceived by him!"


    "We have agreed, master hyena, the existence of your status will never renege?"


    "Master hyena..."


    The hyena God finally got angry and roared, "shut up his mother!"


    Boom!


    This roar, like a thunderbolt between heaven and earth, directly shocked the people speechless.


    "What a noise!" The ancestor of the hyena God looked coldly at the ancient ancestors of this group of oriental ancient families, and then turned a pair of cold eyes to Chu Mo: "what did you say?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "it''s very simple. Kill this group of scum of the ancient oriental race, and they''ll die long ago. Now, their crime is added: colluding with other races."


    The four words of collusion with aliens made the hyena God''s face more ugly, but it didn''t attack on the spot, but looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said, "then, I allow you to turn around and kill back. So many ancient people can go wherever they like. It''s your ability to rob as many resources as you can. However, I only give you a year. After a passage year, where you come from, you can go back to me. Otherwise, I will kill you myself!"


    The ancestor of the hyena God was directly crushed by Chu Mo''s proposal. He looked at Chu Mo incredulously, "is this your other choice?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, it''s still in Xie Xie''s face."


    The veins on the forehead of the hyena God were jumping straight. It looked at Chu Mo: "do you really think that you alone can destroy my more than ten trillion children?"


    Roar!


    Suddenly, the ten trillion soldiers of the entire hyena suddenly gave a roar.


    Tens of trillions... Qi Hou. This is really shocking!


    The whole sky changed color in an instant!


    This group of grey creatures, just suppressed by Chu Mo, was so uncomfortable that they could hardly breathe.


    Therefore, with the words of the ancestor of the hyena God, they finally found a breakthrough and roared directly. This time, their momentum rose again. Every hyena warrior has a feeling of boiling blood.


    They are fearless, they are invincible, where they pass... All resources belong to them!


    The two heads hanging on the flagpole opened their eyes slightly at this time. However, in their eyes, there was no hope of life, only endless ridicule.


    A pile of alien garbage, also want to show off in the channel world?


    "Ancestor!"


    "Ancestor!"


    "It''s great that you''re still alive!"


    A group of elders of the ancient oriental clan couldn''t help but make a happy voice.


    But neither Dongfang Yunluo nor Dongfang Hengtai looked at those people. A group of things that betrayed their ancestors, even mixed with the gray creatures? It''s a total loss!


    Although the two great ancient ancestors, Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai, have done all kinds of bad things, and their hands are bloody, they are quite tough in their attitude towards aliens. That is, when will they be enemies. For alien creatures, we will never apply the theory that "the enemy of the enemy is a friend". Never cooperate!


    But this group of elders actually mixed with alien creatures and colluded with each other. They would rather die than see this scene.


    Chu Mo smiled and looked at the ancestor of the hyena God at this time, and shook his head very seriously: "are you kidding? I can''t destroy your ten trillion soldiers alone, of course."


    The ancestor of the hyena God sneered, "then what else can you be arrogant?"


    "But..." Chu Mo didn''t pay attention to the interference of the hyena God, but continued, "I have another dog!"


    Woof, woof!


    The old yellow dog finally opened his eyes, but he still drooped his eyelids and barked feebly twice.


    Now, even the elders of the ancient oriental clan couldn''t help being excited.


    "Arrogance!"


    "Too arrogant!"


    "Do you really think you are invincible?"


    The ancestor of the hyena God also twitched the corners of his mouth, with a disdainful smile on his face, looking at Chu Mo: "I won''t choose your way, boys... Kill me!"


    Delivered at midnight!


    Speaking of dogs, I suddenly think of playing legends in those years... Dog way, ha ha, good deep and long memory. At that time, I felt so handsome with a dog. Are you wooden?


    However, at that time, I played with mages and often beat dogs with holy words, especially level 7 dogs, which was the best...)


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 1668

    Chu Mo looked at the ancient ancestor of the hyena God lightly and said, "this is the way you chose. Don''t regret it."


    At this time, the dark hyena creatures had rushed towards the ruins of the Chu royal family.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Three loud noises and three rays of light burst into the sky from three directions, just like three pillars of light rushing into the depths of the sky.


    Then, an optical net was formed between the three pillars of light. The mesh was very small, no bigger than the thickness of human fingers. From the depths of the sky, it directly suppressed the ten trillion gray creatures below!


    The whole optical network is extremely huge, scattering countless light, like a star there!


    The most terrifying thing is that there is endless thunder power on this optical network!


    The power of the thunder was like a natural disaster, but it was overwhelmed by such a net.


    This scene is really shocking!


    Even the heads of the two supreme ancestors on the flagpole were full of shocking light in their eyes. They naturally know that this is Chu Mo''s handwriting. But seeing this scene, I still couldn''t help feeling shocked, boundless shock.


    What else in this world can''t childe Mo do?


    Over the years, it seems that Chu Mo has been sitting here, refining their two yuan gods.


    But no one knew that he had laid such a terrible trap here.


    This can no longer be regarded as a Dharma array, because in people''s cognition, it is impossible for the Dharma array to cover such a large area, which is the real sky blocking. This range... Is even about to cover most of the territory of an ancient clan!


    Chu Mo is alone. He hasn''t even reached the level of Taishang. How on earth did he do it?


    Then, the creatures of the tens of trillions of hyenas suddenly became stupid.


    The killing that they just broke out, as well as the blood on them, vanished instantly at the moment of the downward suppression of this optical network, and there was nothing left!


    The soul is almost scared!


    Above the optical net, the breath of destructive thunder made them tremble.


    The ancestor of the hyena God looked at Chu Mo and said loudly, "Chu Mo, Master Chu... I''m willing to accept your suggestion, stop... Stop!"


    While talking, the ancestor of the hyena God directly shot at the elders of the ancient oriental clan: "I''ll kill these damn bastards now!"


    The elders of the ancient oriental clan naturally could not wait to die. At the moment when the ancestor of the hyena God shot, they also shot.


    One of the elders who reacted the fastest even shouted, "childe Mo, you see, I have successfully brought the gray creatures in! Hahaha, I have successfully tricked them in!"


    The reaction of other elders was also quite fast.


    "Yes, childe Mo, although there are personal grudges between us, it is ultimately a matter within the channel world, rising to the level of the whole world, and we will always be consistent with the outside world!"


    "We''ll help you end the hyena God ancestor, but don''t hurt us! If you have gratitude and resentment, kill these gray beasts!"


    Chu Mo''s face muscles couldn''t help twitching at the moment. He glanced at the two heads hanging on the flagpole.


    Dongfang Hengtai and Dongfang Yunluo couldn''t help but open their eyes, with strong surprise and silence in their eyes. Dongfang Hengtai murmured, "this is really my descendants of Dongfang Hengtai? How shameless can it be?"


    Dongfang Yunluo said with a weak wry smile, "this is not shameless..."


    Dongfang Hengtai squinted at him.


    The eastern cloud said, "this is human nature."


    Oriental Hengtai sighs.


    Chu Mo was also shocked by the shamelessness of the elders of the ancient oriental clan, so that he was very silent. It''s just that the feng shui of the whole mountain and river is constantly moving, cutting off the back roads of those gray creatures.


    Let them really have no way to heaven or earth!


    As for the battle between the ancestor of the hyena God and the elders of the ancient oriental clan, Chu Mo was too lazy to pay attention.


    This is the real dog bite dog mouth hair!


    But Chu Mo didn''t say, otherwise rhubarb would be unhappy. The dog didn''t annoy you. Why talk about the dog?


    The optical network is constantly suppressed downward, and countless hyenas have been destroyed by the destructive force before the optical network came.


    Like ice and snow under strong light, it melts directly!


    This power is terrible!


    Hyena roared wildly, trying to rush towards Chu mo. His heart was full of endless hatred for Chu Mo, and he simply hated it to the extreme!


    At the same time, it also hates itself. Why is it so naive that it didn''t see the trap here. So that all the soldiers of the whole hyena, even the ancestor of the hyena God... Were dragged into this trap.


    It thinks it should die, but it wants to drag Chu Mo to die together!


    Therefore, it didn''t even help its ancestors deal with the shameless elders of the ancient oriental clan, but rushed to Chu mo.


    Without hesitation, kill it.


    Seeing the distance between it and Chu Mo getting closer, at this time, the hyena explosion directly triggered the infinite power in the body.


    It wants to explode!


    Just like its name!


    Hyena died of self explosion. Is this a deserved death?


    Hyena burst thinking.


    But at this moment, it saw the two heads on the flagpole, looking at it with a strange look. Hyena even felt that she showed a sneer!


    Are these the ancient ancestors of the two supreme realms? Two figures in the same realm as the big foot evil ancestor? It''s just so! Unexpectedly, someone cut off his head and hung it here! This kind of thing, in the whole gray land, can''t be dreamed of!


    It''s impossible!


    Therefore, the Taishang ancient ancestor in the channel is not as terrible as expected, but so.


    Hyenao felt that he despised these two great ancient ancestors. So that their eyes, it did not understand.


    "Blow it up! Let''s die together!" Hyena shouted loudly!


    However, it suddenly appeared that nothing was born. There was a trace of amazement in its eyes. At this moment, it can''t even feel its own body.


    Until then, it suddenly realized something. Then, subconsciously looking down, it saw a familiar body, falling towards the dust.


    "Isn''t that my body? How can it fall?" Hyena burst directly stunned, but then, it finally reacted, it has... Separated!


    "This is impossible!" Hyena exploded and roared.


    Because it didn''t see anyone shooting at all, and it didn''t feel any feeling when it was attacked!


    At this time, it subconsciously glanced at the two heads hanging on the flagpole, and then it appeared that their eyes were full of contempt and... Ridicule. It seems that there is a little strange pity.


    "Are you two super strong people better off than me?" Hyena burst couldn''t help roaring.


    Just then, a yellow shadow appeared in front of it. It''s that listless old yellow dog.


    Hyena''s head exploded, so he watched the old yellow dog stand up, and then raised a hind leg and kicked it hard in the head.


    "How dare a dog bully me?" Hyena exploded and roared, and there were still many Taoist practices left! Although the body is gone, its Tao is still there! But no matter how hard it tries, there is no way to hook it up at all!


    Chu Mo chopped the hyena and exploded his head with a knife, and at the same time, he had completely sealed him.


    Bang!


    Hyena''s head was kicked directly by rhubarb and directly kicked onto the pressed optical net.


    Bang bang!


    A series of violent explosions, the head of the hyena pioneer general, directly exploded, and the infinite Taoist walk, together with its yuan Shen, directly exploded into countless energies. And this energy, in a moment, was directly absorbed by the optical network!


    "Wonderful!"


    "How clever!"


    "This method is really wonderful. At least, I can''t think of it."


    "If I am serious and specialized in research, I should be able to do it for millions of years."


    The two great ancient ancestors, Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai, were commenting there with pleasure.


    Even Chu Mo was a little embarrassed.


    At this time, there were already one tenth of the hyenas living under the light net of death.


    A large number of hyenas are frantically fleeing downward, looking for a chance of survival from below. But in fact, the mountains and rivers below have already been transformed into human purgatory by Chu mo. Although it''s not as terrible as that optical net, in fact, it''s more powerful than that!


    The battle between the hyena God and a group of elders of the ancient oriental clan has also entered a white heat. There are also a group of ancestral giants around the hyena God, who follow the hyena God with great loyalty. Fight to the death with these elders of the ancient oriental clan.


    The battle was extremely fierce, and even the hyena God was soon seriously injured.


    But it doesn''t care at all. Countless times, it has already paid less attention to life and death. Now it only wants to destroy the elders of this group of oriental ancient people, and then see if it can negotiate with Chu mo.


    An elder of the ancient oriental clan secretly attacked the hyena God from behind and stabbed it with a fierce sword. The flashing sword gas pierced the void. Directly on the body of the hyena God, shoot a blood hole. But he was slapped by the hyena God backhand, directly smashing half of his head.


    It seems to be the same realm, but there is a difference between heaven and earth in cultivation. The fighting power of the hyena God is too terrible, rushing left and right. Almost in the blink of an eye, threeorfour elders of the ancient oriental clan died at its hands.


    The remaining elders of the ancient oriental clan couldn''t help crying for help.


    "Master Chu, help! There''s only so much we can do!"


    "Childe Mo, we are both channel friars and Terrans. You can''t wait for death!"


    "Chu Mo, the gratitude and resentment between us will be calculated later. First, work together to kill these gray animals... Er..."


    At last, the elder of the ancient oriental clan was smashed in the head by the hyena God, and the rest of the words were naturally speechless.


    Chu Mo seemed to sit there calmly, but in fact, he had been supporting the operation of the whole killing array. He has run the way of thunder to the extreme. The power of this thunder light net woven can destroy the sky and the earth!


    A group of creatures in the passage are all standing in a very distant direction, looking here. They all came to inquire about the news or to watch the excitement.


    At the moment, all their faces were dull. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1669

    Is this the real strength of the unparalleled Prince of Chu? Is this the real inside story of the Chu royal family rebuilt on the ruins? This killing formation, unheard of... Is so terrifying!


    That''s more than ten trillion gray soldiers!


    Indeed, among these ten trillion gray warriors, very few are truly profound, and the vast majority of them are creatures at the supreme level.? The supreme level creatures occupy at least half of the holy realm creatures and half of the great holy realm creatures.


    There are not so many grey earth creatures who have really arrived at the ancestral realm, but there are at least thousands of creatures in the ancestral realm under the command of the ancient ancestor of the hyena God!


    If such a terrible Legion really wants to enter any ancient clan, if the supreme ancestor doesn''t fight, the ancient clan will suffer huge losses!


    Even if it is to let an ancestor of the supreme realm continue to suppress, it will take some time.


    But here at the ruins of the Chu royal family, an optical net... Unexpectedly covered all the more than ten trillion gray earth creatures!


    What is this optical network? Why is there the terrifying force of thunder on it? Then why is the power of thunder so similar to Zujing Tianjie?


    Such an optical net, used to kill these gray creatures, is simply a real killer!


    Not many grey creatures can survive under this optical network. Even the grey earth creatures in the ancestral realm will also be hit hard!


    At this moment, both the people of the thirteen ancient nationalities and other people who came to watch the excitement were deeply shocked.


    They finally understood that the title of the unparalleled Prince of Chu was not a false name, nor was it a title of honor. If this method is not unparalleled, they really can''t think of how to calculate it?


    People of the thirteen ancient families are more frightened. They suddenly showed how ridiculous their contempt for Chu Mo had always been. They always felt that Chu Mo did not dare to kill the other twelve ancient tribes, and they always felt that the reputation of Chu Mo was largely artificially elevated.


    Seeing this scene today, they finally understood whether Chu Mo really had a false reputation. They are enemies of life and death with such an existence.


    For a time, all the monks of the thirteen ancient families present felt discouraged, especially the people of the oriental ancient family, who felt a sense of despair spreading in their hearts.


    If you can maintain a great optimistic attitude at this level, it''s not a good attitude, it''s a brain disease!


    "How can we be enemies with such a person? We sent countless soldiers, and they can''t kill the gray army quickly. He is alone... A Dharma array, which is almost destroyed?"


    "Matchless Master Chu... Why do I only have a feeling of wanting to escape now?"


    "I want to leave the family."


    "I really can''t think of what those ancient ancestors thought a million years ago, and they would have a life and death feud with such people."


    "Our ancient ancestor once destroyed the entire Chu clan. Now... It''s our turn."


    "Seeing this light net... I think that as long as Prince Chu uses this means to come over our ancient people a few times, our people will almost die. Only a few may survive. But family destruction and death... Is absolutely inevitable!"


    A group of monks of the thirteen ancient tribes stood in an endless distance with dull eyes, looking at the light net, constantly pressing down, watching countless gray creatures fall in pieces. Their eyes are full of bitterness.


    This feeling is called despair.


    As for the group of monks outside the thirteen ancient families, they naturally do not have that kind of pressure, and they only have endless admiration for Chu Mo''s means.


    "Before, I hesitated a little about whether to join the Chu royal family. After hearing so much information, I actually wanted to join. But in my heart, I was still a little shaken after all. I''m not afraid of your jokes, and I''m afraid... But now, there''s really nothing to hesitate. Looking back, as long as Prince Chu doesn''t dislike it, I''m a member of the Chu royal family!"


    "I''ve always hated the thirteen ancient families'' control of the creatures on the list of gods. We monks are all creatures born free. We practice hard to seek eternal life and magic power, but in the end, isn''t it a freedom?"


    "I also feel that those creatures on the list of gods are very poor. They worked hard to cultivate to at least the peak level of the great holy land and became real senior monks. As a result, they were destroyed by a list of gods!"


    "Speaking of it, Prince Chu is really a great man. I support him to cut off the gods of those poor creatures on the list of gods!"


    "Well, I also support!"


    The crowd here is getting bigger and bigger. At first, even these people didn''t show up. But soon, they saw that some of the children who had been there before also ran to them!


    "Eh? Aren''t you from the cold ice family? Why did you come here?"


    "Just now, I have left the cold ice family."


    "Oh, brother Luo..."


    "Stop talking, I''m no longer a member of the Luoshui family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fight over the ruins of Chu''s royal family was very lively, and it was not calm outside.


    Just at that moment, I don''t know how many children of the thirteen ancient families were shocked by the performance of Chu Mo and decided to stay away from the family. So as to avoid unwarranted disasters.


    You know, the children of the thirteen ancient people who are qualified to appear here are not low in their families. But Chu Mo''s performance made them completely lose the courage to continue to do the right thing with Chu mo.


    At the same time, there are also a large number of thirteen ancient children who left directly. They did not want to be enemies with Chu Mo, nor did they want to betray the family and join the camp of the Chu royal family, so they simply left silently.


    Anyway, with their realm and financial resources, regardless of any corner of the stealth channel, they have enough ability to stand on.


    Royal ruins here.


    The ancestor of the hyena God had been covered in blood and was seriously injured. In front of him, there were only threeorfour elders of the ancient oriental clan.


    These elders are also the leaders among the friars in the ancestral realm, and they are also people who have experienced countless combat experiences. Although their combat power is slightly inferior to that of the ancestor of the hyena God, there is not much difference. If you want to kill them, the ancestor of the hyena God also has to pay a heavy price.


    Up to now, both sides have completely red eyes.


    The ancestor of the hyena God didn''t even look at how many remaining hyena warriors were alive behind him. In fact, at the moment when the light net was suppressed downward, the ancestor of the hyena God already knew that he was going to stumble today.


    However, as long as it can survive, it doesn''t matter!


    As long as it can return to the gray land alive, there will be so many hyenas in a few thousand years.


    The premise is that it must survive!


    Now it seems that this is a little difficult.


    In front of these monks in the ancestral realm, it was clear that they wanted to fight him. Not to mention, there is a covetous Chu Mo over there!


    As for how many masters there are in the Chu royal family, the ancestor of the hyena God has stopped thinking.


    On it, there is also a forbidden device, which, once triggered, can block the attack of the monks of the supreme cultivation for an hour!


    This forbidden device, which has not been taken out for use, is to prevent Chu Mo!


    At the critical moment, this is a life-saving thing.


    Several elders of the ancient oriental clan looked at each other. One of them said in a deep voice, "I don''t know until I die. There are too many mistakes in the past."


    Another elder nodded, "the two great ancient ancestors refused to forgive us, naturally for this reason."


    "Then we will use our own blood to wash away the shame on our bodies. Our Oriental family is also a member of the channel!" The Third Elder murmured.


    Then, three elders of the ancient oriental clan rushed directly at the ancestor of the hyena God.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With three loud noises, the three elders of the ancient oriental clan actually chose the most tragic way of death.


    They blew themselves up!


    Hum!


    At the moment of their self explosion, the ancestor of the hyena God directly sacrificed the forbidden device. Under the protection of the forbidden device, he was like a boat in the sea, thrown around. Even rolled on the optical network.


    The ancestor of the hyena God spit blood in his mouth, but under the protection of the forbidden device, he was not fatally hit, but he was also a little confused.


    Those elders of the ancient oriental clan, who were shameless and despicable before, unexpectedly showed that kind of courage at the moment before their death... Unexpectedly chose to explode?


    The ancestor of the hyena God has no way to understand this feeling with his gray life thinking.


    But at this moment, Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai on the flagpole opened their eyes and sighed together.


    Dongfang Hengtai whispered, "this is the most brilliant and greatest aspect of human nature."


    Dongfang Yunluo said, "even those who are heinous may also have his shining points. They are the children of our Dongfang family."


    "Of course." Dongfang Hengtai said.


    At this time, Chu Mo took a big step towards the ancestor of the hyena God.


    He stepped close to hundreds of millions of miles, and soon disappeared in the flagpole. The old yellow dog barked and followed directly with its hairless tail.


    Dongfang Hengtai said with a shocked face, "in the channel, one step is hundreds of millions of miles... This, this is too high!"


    Dongfang Yunluo said with a wry smile, "he has been there for a long time. Although he didn''t cross the barrier and break through the shackles, I''m afraid that even without the help of those two, no one is too superior to fight alone. I dare to say that he can win."


    "So we will have new partners soon?" Oriental Hengtai road.


    The eastern cloud said, "look forward!"


    Chu Mo, holding a sword to kill the sky, stabbed the forbidden weapon on the head of the ancestor of the hyena God.


    When!


    This sound... Shocked the endless sky.


    Great music has the faintest notes!


    Under this knife, almost everyone''s ears will be deafened.


    Even those monks who watched the excitement across the infinity couldn''t help but retreat with a frightened face.


    The ancestor of the hyena God, under the knife of Chu Mo, was stunned directly.


    Then Chu Mo opened the infinite Avenue and suppressed it directly towards the forbidden device! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1670

    That forbidden instrument is obviously a magic instrument refined by the ancient people, and it has a quite complete spirit.? Under the suppression of Chu Mo Avenue, the spirit rose directly. It was an indomitable ancient ancestor, roaring and glaring at Chu mo. Unwilling to be suppressed.


    "Either surrender or perish!"


    Chu Mo said coldly, cutting at the spirit.


    The killing mechanism of killing heaven is simply too evil. There is almost nothing in this world that it can''t cut. Therefore, Chu Mo waved the knife, and the spirit was almost scared out of his wits.


    "God forgive me, God forgive me, I am willing to surrender, willing to surrender!"


    While talking, the spirit directly kicked the ancestor of the hyena God out.


    Everyone was stunned at this scene.


    Can it still be like this?


    Top level magic weapon... Is that how it was accepted?


    This powerful magic instrument, its spirit, has no virtue at all?


    Chu Mo''s hand fell with a knife, chopped off the head of the unconscious hyena God ancestor, and then thought about it, kicking back to the ruins of Chu''s royal family. A flagpole was erected far away from the two ancient ancestors of the Oriental family. The head of the ancestor of the hyena God is directly hung there.


    Later, Chu Mo accepted the forbidden device and moved directly into the forbidden device with the power of the yuan God, which was very violent. Seal the spirit tightly.


    For Chu Mo, this spirit is dispensable. It''s just a magic weapon. The seller wants to live at the critical moment, which is not reliable at all.


    Later, Chu Mo kicked the body of the ancestor of the hyena God directly down the dust and fell on the light net. After a crazy explosion, the flesh body of the ancient hyena God with infinite vitality directly became the nourishment of the optical network.


    After all this, Chu Mo looked down at the brighter light net, under which tens of trillions of gray creatures had been killed. No one can escape such a catastrophe.


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh, waved his hand, and the light net scattered little by little. Turn into infinite essence and return to heaven and earth.


    The endless mountains and rivers here are... Vibrant again.


    The consumption of Chu ink is quite huge, but outsiders can hardly see it. Only from him, I can feel that unparalleled spirit.


    After Chu Mo returned to the ruins with the old yellow dog, Dongfang Yunluo looked at Chu Mo with admiration: "you really want the rhythm of the whole world!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the head of the ancient hyena God who was still unconscious and hung on the flagpole over there. The corners of his mouth moved slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Very good, grey animals, damn it." Dongfang Hengtai said.


    Chu Mo glanced at him and suddenly said, "I haven''t seen you kill them, but you have a tacit understanding of mutual consumption."


    East Yunluo and East Hengtai, the two great ancient ancestors, were all silent.


    For a long time, the eastern cloud fell and said, "so you are great, and we are not as good as you."


    Chu Mo smiled: "it''s not interesting to say this. I''ve never been great and I''m not an honest man. No one should use the moral norms of this world to restrain me. I''m me. I want to do this, just do it."


    Dongfang Hengtai said, "you should find us a partner?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned.


    Dongfang Hengtai also said, "the little thing gray earth is not qualified to be our partner at all."


    "So I''ll keep it away from you." Chu Mo said, "otherwise I''m afraid you''ll spit on each other."


    "..." clouds fall in the East.


    "...." Dongfang Hengtai.


    "However, if you are eager to increase your partners, I can consider it." Chu Mo said with a serious face, "the two closest ancient ancestors, one is the Cao clan, and the other is the Zhao clan. Which one do you choose to fight first?"


    The eastern cloud fell and said without hesitation, "Cao family."


    Chu Mo asked, "why?"


    "I have a grudge against them." Dongfang Yunluo was equally serious, and his expression seemed to be that of a military division discussing with the marshal who to attack next.


    "What''s the reason? You have a grudge against them, eh... Well, I have the same grudge with them. However, why not hit Zhao first?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Zhao is not easy to fight." Dongfang Hengtai said aside at this time: "There are four ancient ancestors of the supreme realm in the Zhao family. Of course, they may be the least threatening to you. However, in the Zhao family, there is a peerless Tianjiao who is closest to the supreme! That person, hehe... If you don''t appear, it may not take many years, and he will be robbed. He himself knows, so he has been afraid to break through the shackles of the supreme."


    Dongfang Hengtai''s face, with a touch of sarcasm, said lightly, "but now, because of the appearance of Prince Chu, I think his position in the Zhao family must rise sharply, because the whole Zhao family will put more than half of its hope on him. I hope he can stop you!"


    "Why do you say that?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    "It''s very simple that the two statues exist, but the monks of the supreme realm are not allowed to attack you. But all the monks under the supreme realm are left to it. This secret should have been opened to the elder level now." Dongfang Hengtai said faintly, "therefore, if you want to kill you, you can only be shot by those people who are not in the super realm."


    "Oh, I see." Chu Mo nodded, "have you done the same thing?"


    Dongfang Hengtai and Dongfang Yunluo knew at once what Chu Mo was asking, and their faces became a little strange.


    "I see. You''ve done the same." Chu Mo nodded, "so no one in this world is innocent. No one needs to feel how innocent they are. I can understand your mood. I''ll start with the Zhao family first."


    "...." both Dongfang Hengtai and Dongfang Yunluo were speechless.


    Heaven and earth conscience, they really didn''t lie!


    Human nature is so!


    They have no hope at all. Even if someone saves them at this moment, they can only exist in the world with a cultivation of ancestral realm at most in this life.


    If you can''t go back to that realm, you can''t arrange things after reincarnation. There is no way to layout reincarnation, and their hopes of awakening their memories and returning to Taishang in the future will become extremely slim, almost none at all.


    In other words, the two of them are completely abandoned.


    Do they hate Chu Mo? Of course, hate, hate to the bone! I wish I could eat its meat raw, sleep its skin and drink its blood!


    But they also don''t want others to feel better!


    A total of 13 ancient families, dozens of ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, participated in the extermination of the Chu royal family. Why are they so unlucky? Have you been beheaded and hung on this flagpole for exhibition?


    Therefore, they are eager to have new partners to join!


    At this time, their hatred for Chu Mo has become a very strange emotion, whether it is Oriental Yunluo or Oriental Hengtai. Hate to the extreme... Cough, it''s not love. The two ancient ancestors haven''t had such a broken and chaste thought. This strange emotion can''t be hated anymore.


    Then, they had unlimited hope that Chu Mo could hang all the heads of the supreme ancestors of the thirteen ancient tribes here. Then, at that time, everyone will have a head left, and no one should laugh at anyone.


    Don''t think about anyone!


    Therefore, their suggestions to Chu Mo are sincere and have no distractions at all!


    "Among the ancient Cao clan, there are three supreme ancient ancestors, and the overall strength of the ancient Cao clan is only a little stronger than that of our oriental ancient clan. When those ancient ancestors can''t help anything, you can destroy one third of the children of the ancient Cao clan with a light net. A few times is enough." Dongfang Yunluo continued to suggest sincerely.


    "It''s interesting to pick a hard bone and let those people of Cao''s ancient clan live in fear all the time." Chu Mo also seriously discussed with them.


    If the outside world knows about their three conversations, I''m afraid they will all collapse.


    Unfortunately, there is no one else here at all.


    At this time, the ancestor of the hyena God woke up. When he found that he had only one head left and was hung on the flagpole, he collapsed instantly and shouted at Chu Mo, "Why are you doing this to me?"


    Chu Mo smiled, "why can''t I treat you like this?"


    At this moment, Zi Dao and ouyangfei came together from the depths of the extremely distant royal family.


    Ouyangfei saw the head of the ancestor of the hyena God, and his eyes showed endless hatred. He couldn''t help but spit with a bah. She will never forget her experience in the gray land. It was this old man who took a fancy to her and asked her to be a bet.


    Of course, that general oolong is not a good thing!


    Damn it all!


    The ancestor of the hyena God also saw ouyangfei, and it closed its mouth directly. Because it already knows that its disaster cannot be changed.


    It disdained to talk to ouyangfei, but looked coldly at Chu Mo: "aren''t you afraid to offend big foot evil ancestor Gu Zu by doing this?"


    "Can it come?" Chu Mo blinked and looked at the ancestor of the hyena God.


    The ancestor of the hyena God immediately stopped talking, but then sneered, "it wants to come over. It''s just a crack. Naturally, it can''t stop it!"


    "Oh." Chu Mo nodded, and then smiled and nodded to ouyangfei: "do you want to kill it?"


    Ouyangfei smiled and shook her head. "It''s good. Why kill it?"


    "Bah!" The ancestor of the hyena God also spit out fiercely, and then said coldly, "bitch, if it''s not Chu Mo, it''s up to you? It''s just a thing for pleasure under my crotch. What do you think you are?"


    Ouyangfei''s face was pale and her eyes were full of anger. Then her anger instantly converged and said faintly, "do you want to irritate me? You old hyena, do you think I''ll be fooled? Apart from anything else, if I hadn''t been sealed by a group of gray animals because of serious injury in the past, I''m really not afraid of you!"


    Zi Dao also came over at this time, took ouyangfei''s hand, and then looked at the head of the ancient hyena God contemptuously, saying lightly, "since it''s all like this, why do you still keep your human appearance? It''s better to show your dog''s head."


    Woof!


    Rhubarb is not happy.


    Delivered at three o''clock, monthly ticket? Come on, come on, vote for the monthly ticket! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1671

    Zi DaoDun looked at rhubarb apologetically, and then said, "it''s different from you, elder rhubarb, don''t mind."


    Rhubarb grinned, and then looked at the ancestor of the hyena God with disdain.


    The ancestor of the hyena God was almost mad and spewed a mouthful of blood directly.


    Although it is an hyena, and its body is also a huge and unparalleled old hyena, it has never really regarded itself as a dog. On the contrary, it is extremely disgusted that others mention its race. Since the day when it reached the supreme realm, it hardly showed its noumenon. Always retain the appearance of people. Later, even itself, in the subconscious, regarded itself as a person.


    Now it has been despised by two people and a dog, and it suddenly feels greatly humiliated.


    This feeling makes it feel crazy.


    Then, an ancient voice expressing anger burst out of its mouth.


    Woof!


    This sound is simply shocking.


    Even rhubarb is a little silly.


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei were also silly.


    Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai on the two flagpoles in the distance are also a little silly.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly.


    The ancestor of the hyena God himself, but I don''t know why, has a kind of hearty feeling. It said, "yes, yes, I''m an old hyena."


    Rhubarb immediately curled his lips and was ashamed to be with him. Directly turned and walked away, back behind Chu mo.


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei shook their heads at the same time, nodded with Chu Mo, and also turned away.


    There, Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai also turned their heads, too lazy to talk to the hyena God. Start playing chess with your mouth there.


    Chu Mo glanced at the old yellow dog: "rhubarb, let''s go and fight the ancient Zhao clan!"


    Woof!


    The bark of rhubarb is full of confidence and is well spoken. It seems to be telling the ancestor of the hyena God what is the real dog bark.


    The hyena God ancestor over there looked sad and hurried, and simply closed his eyes and shed tears of shame.


    Its grandfathers, unexpectedly fell to this point? If you are laughed at by others, you will be laughed at by dogs! But then, seeing the two heads on the flagpole over there, he immediately felt a little relieved.


    Even the friars of the supreme realm came to this end, and he had a lot of balance in his heart.


    At this moment, a large number of monks, all gathered in the distance, seemed to want to come, but a little afraid to come.


    They were afraid of causing misunderstanding between Chu and Mo. if the optical network was repeated, they would also be foolish.


    Seeing Chu Mo coming out, the group immediately became agitated, especially those who originally belonged to the thirteen ancient people. They were even more uneasy and looked at Chu Mo cautiously.


    For a moment, Chu Mo came to them, glanced at the group, and showed a gentle smile: "everyone is friendly."


    An ordinary greeting. Few of these monks here would take such a greeting to their hearts on weekdays. But at this moment, they are all a little excited. The eyes looking at Chu Mo became completely different.


    Prince Chu is so powerful, so amazing, and so approachable? It''s really incredible! They had never thought that childe Chu would greet them before.


    "Hello, Master Chu!"


    "I''ve seen childe Chu!"


    "I''ve seen childe Mo!"


    "Master Chu''s peerless demeanor really breaks my heart!"


    "Master Chu is so powerful that I''m convinced."


    "Master Chu, I want to give you a baby!"


    A group of people immediately looked at a woman with excellent appearance. The woman''s face was flushed. She should be too excited and subconsciously shouted out. Then I felt extremely shy. However, seeing the crowd looking over, she said without thinking, "don''t you want to?"


    At this time, a handsome man youyou said, "we think we have to have that ability!"


    Everyone was stunned, and immediately, a burst of laughter!


    The atmosphere here suddenly became relaxed, and a trace of warmth flowed through everyone''s heart.


    Being famous and meeting with are definitely two different things. They also deeply feel this feeling at the moment.


    In the previous information about Chu Mo, the unparalleled son of Chu who came back millions of years ago, in order to avenge the ruined royal family, he destroyed the endless creatures of the ancient oriental family by extremely bloody means. Although the outside world can understand this practice of Chu mo.


    But the impression of ruthlessness, bloody and cold-blooded will inevitably be put on Chu mo.


    These people hate those ancient families and want to join the camp of the Chu royal family, but in their hearts, it is inevitable that they will be a little nervous.


    As a result, after seeing Chu Mo, Chu Mo only used a few words to dispel all the concerns in the hearts of these people. It has to be said that this is a very strong personality charm.


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "I know your intentions, and I am very grateful for your trust and support. However, the Chu family is still in danger. Although the ruins seem to have become vibrant, they may overturn at any time. It is uncertain that it will be silent again soon."


    At this moment, everyone was quiet and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said, "therefore, if you want to join the Chu royal family and become one of them, you must think well. Our future may not be so beautiful. Maybe your forefoot just joined, but then you will face the crisis of death..."


    "Master Chu, we are not afraid!"


    "Yes, we are not afraid!"


    "We are not afraid of death! We just want to follow Master Chu and overturn this passage world, and everything is rotten!"


    "Yes, Master Chu, please accept us!"


    Countless people directly shouted, they were young, they were hot-blooded, and deep in their hearts, they had the feelings of helping the world. In fact, such a group of people is the future of the world and the hope of the world.


    "Young Master Chu, our determination has been shown by our coming here. We have heard too many kinds of information, and we will distinguish ourselves. Therefore, we understand all the dangers that young master Chu said in our hearts. But we are not afraid!" Just now, the beautiful woman who blurted out that she was going to give birth to Chu Mo said bravely with her big eyes on Chu mo.


    "Yes, Mr. Chu, although our realm is not particularly high, we are willing to follow you all and face all disasters!"


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd, finally nodded, and then he suddenly shot!


    Among these people, at least dozens of people were shocked, and their faces first showed pain. But then, their eyes showed ecstasy!


    Before others could figure out what had happened, they saw dozens of people directly standing up, kneeling in the void and kneeling directly at Chu mo.


    What is this situation? Do you still need to worship Prince Chu to join the Chu family?


    When the others were hesitating whether to kneel down to Chu Mo, one of the old friars kneeling down to Chu Mo gathered tears and choked and said, "thank you, Master Chu, cut off... My God, in this life and this life, I would like to follow you forever!"


    "Thank you, childe, cut off my Godhead!"


    "Thank you... I am willing to follow you in this life..."


    There are at least tens of thousands of monks here.


    But at this moment, it was suddenly quiet until the needle fell!


    This scene is so shocking!


    For them, it''s not even weaker than seeing the light net before, pressing down from the sky!


    Just now, they actually witnessed the scene that the gods on the list were beheaded!


    But is it really the case?


    These people... Can it be that Chu Mo deliberately came to brush his reputation?


    It''s not surprising that some people have such ideas. This thing is really a little too incredible.


    Many people only saw Chu Mo wave his hand, and more people didn''t even see anything. Then, dozens of people rushed out directly and knelt there, crying and thanking Chu mo.


    However, the truth of this matter was soon proved!


    Because these dozens of people are all from one of the thirteen ancient tribes!


    The son of the ancient people who controls their God sealing token directly stood up and offered the God sealing token to the high heaven for everyone to watch!


    It''s true!


    This is a miracle!


    Now they finally understand why the thirteen ancient families are so afraid of the prince of Chu that they even want to destroy the Chu royal family by touching dozens of supreme ancient ancestors.


    It turns out that Prince Chu really has the ability to subvert all ancient tribes!


    After showing the token, the ancient son respectfully gave it to Chu Mo, and then directly said, "I am willing to follow the son of Chu and do my part to overthrow the decadent ancient clan!"


    This time, everyone, completely burned!


    Even the ancient people''s own children are willing to defecte, are willing to give up, and they have no hesitation!


    Those ancient people, even their own children, betrayed a lot. Can they have a future?


    "The royal family will win and the ancient family will lose!" Someone couldn''t help shouting.


    "The royal family will win! The ancient family will lose!" In an instant, everyone shouted in unison, like a tsunami, spread all over the country.


    Because of this, Chu Mo did not kill the ancient Zhao clan at the first time, but took this group of people back to the ruins of the Chu clan.


    In fact, the curse power of the Royal ruins has long ceased to exist. The so-called curse power is just a little breath from the oldest Dharma array in the depths of the royal land.


    After the return of Chu Mo, the ancient Dharma array has been completely improved.


    But now there are countless Dharma arrays on this endless territory of Royal ruins. These Dharma arrays are simply overlapped, as long as they are not too ancient ancestors who committed suicide. No one can break into the new city of the royal family.


    Chu Mo didn''t think about accepting so many people before, but after seeing these people, he also changed his mind.


    Conforming to the will of the people is conforming to the will of heaven. He remembered what the Buddha had said to him, so he came back with this group of people.


    Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi, and the ancestors of the sky and monkeys were all surprised to see Chu Mo coming back with a vast army. They didn''t even observe that battle before, and they were bent on hitting a higher level. At the same time, he was very relieved of Chu mo.


    After Chu Mo explained clearly to everyone, everyone was also very happy.


    The happiest one is the old servant. No, it should be called the old housekeeper!


    He began to screen and allocate all kinds of talents. One complex thing after another, in the hands of the old housekeeper, he became capable. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1672

    The new city rebuilt on the ruins, with the occupancy of this group of people, finally broke out a thriving atmosphere for the first time after a million years of silence.


    There were only onehundredand creatures here before, and they were basically practicing in seclusion. Therefore, it is not lively at all.


    The old housekeeper has lived for too many years, and he has no room for improvement in practice. To live to this day is to hold on at one breath. He wants to see the young master again, and he wants to see that the Chu royal family can rise again on this ruins.


    This is the last obsession in his heart.


    Therefore, his enthusiasm is higher than anyone else!


    On the ruins of the royal family here, it became better and better, but outside, the twelve ancient families, except the Oriental family, fell into great panic.


    Especially the two ancient tribes nearest here.


    Zhao family and Cao family.


    They are all very upset.


    The story of Chu Mo''s optical net, which destroyed more than ten trillion gray earth creatures, has been widely spread. Those ancient people who did not have such a profound cultivation were full of infinite fear in their hearts. I feel that kind of bad luck may come to me at any time.


    At present, the reason why Taishang Laozu can''t fight is only declassified to the level of elder. The following people don''t know, so they still have a little expectation in their hearts in endless fear.


    In any case, I don''t think it''s possible for taishangguzu to watch the collapse of the family and the collapse of the building.


    But in the hearts of those above the elder level, they are simply terrified all day!


    In their hearts, they know better than anyone that those ancestors are too old to dare to fight at all! Chu Mo now has almost no rivals under the Supreme Court. His fighting power is so strong that it is hopeless!


    Moreover, he has countless means, which are not just as simple as strong combat power.


    "His knowledge is so profound that how could we provoke such an enemy? It''s hopeless to think about it." An elder of the Cao family frowned and sighed.


    Another elder of the Cao family said, "if we don''t consider the terrible comprehensive strength of Prince Chu, I believe that even if we catch up with that thing in that year, we will definitely make the same choice."


    "But what''s the difference between this and stabbing a hornet''s nest?" Earlier, the elder said, "now that I am reincarnated, just one person has plunged all our ancient families into endless fear. This... What a fucking pit!"


    "He''s not alone." Another Cao family elder said faintly, "if he really had only one person and no one to help, I''m afraid he would have been beaten and there would be no residue left. Even those great ancestors, even the opportunity of reincarnation, might not be left for him. They would definitely use taboo means to annihilate him in this world!"


    "Well, what I don''t understand is why those two statues never care about the existence of the world and will suddenly help him? And the help is so simple and complete?"


    "The question I''m thinking about now is whether the existence of those two statues only limits the supreme ancestors of the thirteen ancient families, or restricts the whole channel, all the supreme ancestors?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I want to try!"


    Almost similar dialogues exist among the twelve ancient tribes.


    Those elders who know something about it are almost all discussing it. They wondered whether the existence of those two statues would only restrict the supreme ancestors of the thirteen ancient families, but not all the supreme ancestors?


    Unfortunately, Gu Bingbing covered up the two battles of saran robber there very well!


    No news leaked out.


    Nowadays, the elite alliance is growing every day with the naked eye. Master Lingtong will not be full to sell Chu mo.


    The only one who can betray Chu Mo is the leader of two generations of saran thieves. They all fled in the past. But it is estimated that at this moment, they are all hiding and have recovered from seclusion. I dare not show up at all.


    Because saran robber has offended countless enemies for countless years. Now in trouble, people who want to kill them are not necessarily less than those who want to kill Chu mo. So how can they show up when they are too busy to take care of themselves?


    However, although the elders of the twelve ancient families did not know this, they still wanted to try as much as possible.


    I want to invite several supreme ancestors outside the twelve ancient families to test them.


    However, few people want to be contaminated with such things.


    Now anyone can feel the determination of Master Chu, that is to go for the thirteen ancient people! He will never give up until all the thirteen ancient tribes are destroyed.


    The key problem is that he has already lost two great ancient ancestors. Now, more than ten trillion gray creatures want to impact the ruins of the Chu royal family, but they are caught by Chu mo... They are all dead!


    This kind of ability to cut off too many heads in a single fight and kill endless creatures in a group attack is simply too frightening. In the whole channel world, there are really not many people who are willing to be enemies with Chu mo.


    Even if there are some pretentious monks who have a deep desire to challenge Chu Mo to become famous at one stroke, everyone will hesitate if they really want to do so!


    But this is not a big comparison of the same family, let alone a duel. The unparalleled childe of Chu returned from reincarnation and was murderous and earth shattering. At this time, if anyone blocked in front of him, it is estimated that only one will be crushed!


    Of the two ancient tribes closest to the Chu royal family, the Cao ancient clan is the most frightened. Because their strength is much weaker than that of the ancient Zhao clan. Therefore, they paid a lot of money and wanted to hire powerful monks from outside.


    Wealth moves people. When they spend resources at all costs, many monks are really moved and come to them.


    As for the Zhao family, although there are some concerns, on the whole, the children of the ancient Zhao family are still in a stable mood.


    Because today''s ancient Zhao clan, in addition to four Supreme ancient ancestors, there is also a supreme lower, which can be called an invincible ancestor giant!


    This man''s name is emperor Zhao!


    Emperor''s emperor!


    He didn''t call this name at first, but changed his name when he entered the ancestral realm later.


    He felt that if several ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan had not secretly obstructed him and didn''t want an extra Supreme Master of the Zhao clan to rob resources, he should have already stepped into that realm!


    Therefore, he changed his name to Emperor Zhao, which is also a sign of his heart.


    However, before the storm that swept the thirteen ancient tribes came, the situation of emperor Zhao was not very good.


    Within the family, under the four ancient ancestors, his status naturally goes without saying that it is superior. But emperor Zhao didn''t pay attention to those things at all. The only thing he wanted was to break through to the supreme realm and truly achieve the level of "soberness even if reincarnation".


    To reach this level, ancestral realm is far from enough. Like Chu Mo, who was once so amazing, he carefully planned the matter of reincarnation. But still in reincarnation, I don''t know how many years. Otherwise, how could he have reincarnated more than a dozen eras ago. But did it really come out in modern times?


    Only in this realm can we really get rid of all this!


    However, Emperor Zhao didn''t dare to make a breakthrough at all. He even tried to stay away from the ancient Zhao family and wanted to find a truly uninhabited place to survive the robbery. But in the end, it didn''t succeed for various reasons.


    In the end, he finally understood why all this was happening. I can''t help feeling a little frustrated and living in seclusion all year round.


    The turning point of things is the terrible storm that swept the thirteen ancient people.


    The unparalleled son of Chu, returning from reincarnation, wants to repay the old hatred. To destroy the thirteen ancient families!


    The supreme Wuji guarding the East and the immeasurable Buddha guarding the West have incomparable status. Somehow, Qi Qi supports Prince Chu.


    This kind of support is almost the same as the direct help.


    The supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient families could not exert all his strength in the face of Chu mo. It''s more than a fifth of it!


    From the beginning, Emperor Zhao looked on coldly, and there was even no fluctuation in his heart!


    It''s very simple. Chu Mo went to those ancient ancestors. Killing other ancient people''s children is just a matter of convenience. It can be seen from those children of the ancient oriental clan that if they are smart enough, they still have a chance to escape.


    Emperor Zhao had made up his mind at that time. When Chu Mo stepped into the territory of the Zhao family, he left!


    He won''t meet this unparalleled demon genius!


    What can become the first master of the channel after defeating Chu mo... This kind of words can only deceive those young and passionate fools. Zhao Dicai didn''t take it seriously.


    Unexpectedly, his mind was seen through in advance.


    The four ancestors of the ancient Zhao clan, divided into four directions, sealed all routes of the escape of the Zhao Emperor... Directly!


    Until this time, Emperor Zhao suddenly remembered when he angrily scolded the four ancient ancestors for their shamelessness. The supreme Wuji and immeasurable Buddha just forbid these ancient ancestors to target Chu Mo, but they don''t forbid them to target others!


    Not to mention the four ancient ancestors, even if there is only one... Emperor Zhao is not an opponent!


    Later, one of the ancient ancestors, who was also the direct ancestor of emperor Zhao, transmitted the sound to Emperor Zhao. Tell him that this time, if he can kill Chu Mo, their four ancient ancestors will try to protect him from entering the supreme realm!


    act tough and talk soft!


    Zhao Di knew very clearly in his heart that he had to agree, whether he agreed or not... He had to agree!


    He has no choice at all!


    He was extremely angry, but there was nothing he could do. Therefore, Emperor Zhao simply agreed. Then he simply spoke out publicly.


    "Master Chu, dare to fight with me?"


    The words of emperor Zhao were quickly passed on through the ancient Zhao clan. This is tantamount to selling a huge face of Cao''s ancient people and helping them a lot! Cao''s ancient people are naturally grateful, and they have sent a large number of excellent cultivation resources to Zhao''s ancient people to express their gratitude.


    Chu Mo''s response soon arrived: "if you don''t want to die, get out of this territory. Emperor Zhao, come and die!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1673

    A word sounded on the endless land of the ancient Zhao clan.? The sound flew across the endless ocean, across the vast rivers, across the vast plains and through the towering peaks, reaching every child of the ancient Zhao family''s ears and into everyone''s heart.


    Cold, determined, domineering!


    stand without peer in one ''s generation.


    Until then, those children of the ancient Zhao clan finally understood the mood of the children of the ancient oriental clan who had fled their territory before.


    Misfortune comes from heaven and makes people homeless. Be forcibly driven away from their homes. Don''t want to go? Then die!


    Although Chu Mo killed countless creatures of the ancient oriental clan with extremely cold means, what he really wanted to do was not to completely kill them. But... To completely destroy these ancient tribes!


    This seems a little close to killing all, but in fact, it is not the same.


    The fundamental purpose of Chu Mo''s revenge is not to kill all the children of the ancient clan, but to completely destroy all the ancient clan in the channel world!


    Just like before, in the territory of the ancient oriental clan, those main cities that were already empty were completely wiped out from the earth by Chu mo.


    Building such a huge main city is also a huge expense for any ancient people. The key point is that Chu Mo''s destruction of the city has already explained his attitude. If he doesn''t die, who dares to go back and build the city?


    Can not return to their homes to build cities, can only be exiled. The supreme ancestor was beheaded and hung on the flagpole for public display. The children below could not return home. This is no different from the death of the family.


    If Chu Mo can continue to be so strong, I''m afraid that the thirteen ancient families will end up in the same end.


    Their children, there will be a large number of exiles. But the ancient clan on their heads has disappeared. They don''t even dare to gather in large numbers. Because that way, you may wait for Chu Mo''s thunder at any time!


    Therefore, we can only disperse, completely disperse! The more dispersed... The better.


    Then, in a short time, they will definitely not break contact with each other, and will also listen to the call of the family''s high-level. But for a long time? A thousand years later? Ten thousand years later? What about a million years later?


    At that time, will the thirteen ancient tribes still exist?


    Just like the Chu royal family, which was once brilliant and prosperous, who dares to say that there are not a large number of Royal descendants in the channel world today. But maybe many children with royal blood don''t know it anymore!


    Therefore, if there is no reincarnation of Chu Mo, domineering revenge, then the four words of Chu''s royal family, until today, will hardly be mentioned!


    What is cause and effect? This is it!


    Those children of the ancient Zhao clan, especially those in the main city, were anxious, but they also had some expectations in their hearts. I hope that emperor Zhao, who is known as the first person under the Supreme Court, can defeat Chu Mo, and their supreme ancestor can fight against Chu mo. Directly suppress Chu Mo thunder!


    Therefore, many ancient Zhao''s main cities did not flee on a large scale because of Chu Mo''s words.


    But where Chu Mo passed by, the main city and big city of the ancient Zhao clan... Were directly destroyed by him in an instant!


    There is no mercy!


    At this point, they finally scared the children of the ancient Zhao family in other main cities and cities. Like the ancient oriental people, they brought their families together and thought of fleeing from afar all the way.


    Chu Mo did not catch up, nor did he start to kill those who fled, but the cities... Turned into ruins in an instant. The degree of destruction is far better than that of the Chu clan in the past!


    After hearing the news, Emperor Zhao couldn''t help but be completely angry. He also made a debut, and took the initiative to welcome Chu Mo''s position.


    "Young Master Chu, you are too much! Are you not afraid of retribution because your hands are full of blood and life?"


    "Not afraid." Chu Mo''s answer was simple and straightforward. Then with a random blow, a big city, which is not inferior to the ancient city of secang, collapsed directly.


    That majestic force of the road directly makes every brick and steel disappear in a moment. This is a decomposition of the road, which decomposes everything into their most primitive state! Including those living in the city.


    Chu Mo''s Taoism is much more refined than before. This means, even if it is the general Taishang ancient ancestors, can not be used at all.


    When Emperor Zhao and Chu Mo finally met, Emperor Zhao did not hesitate to shoot directly at Chu mo.


    "In the past endless years, everyone said that I was the first person in the world. Today, I want to see how strong you, young master Chu, are? How arrogant you are?" Emperor Zhao''s voice was cold and tough.


    He is also very fierce, and his combat power is indeed higher than those ancestors who Chu Mo met before. Even the natural fighting maniac of monkeys seems to be inferior to Emperor Zhao.


    But no matter how strong it is, it''s still too much. Chu Mo''s combat power has already reached the field of Taishang!


    Even in a normal battle, the victory or defeat relationship between him and Taishang Guzu can be 50-50.


    But this is something that emperor Zhao couldn''t imagine at all.


    In this world, how can anyone not reach the realm of Taishang, but have the ability to fight against Taishang Guzu?


    The strike of emperor Zhao was like a thunderbolt. In the sky, there is a light, which is enough to shatter all tangible substances in the world. Too sharp, even the invisible void was directly hit into nothingness by this light. Where the light passed, a large void collapsed directly.


    Of course, all this was done silently. Because the degree of this light is too fast, which is many times faster than the degree of sound propagation!


    The whole scene was extremely shocking, and the void collapsed in a line. The light came directly into Chu Mo''s eyebrows!


    Peerless and fierce.


    Chu Mo, dressed in black and white, stood in the void and stretched out his hand.


    The fierce light was caught by Chu mo.


    Emperor Zhao was stunned directly, and countless ancient Zhao people who hid in the distant void to watch the war were also stunned. The four ancient ancestors of the Zhao family who are looking at the scene with a mirror image... Are also stunned!


    Time seemed to solidify completely at this moment.


    Chu Mo held the light in his hand, and his angular handsome face seemed to show a sneering expression.


    "The first person under the Supreme Court?"


    A strong wave of divine thoughts covered the whole sky.


    Then, Chu Mo grabbed the light and pumped it hard towards the emperor Zhao over there!


    It was like a whip made of light... It shook in the void and pulled at the body of emperor Zhao.


    Zhao Di seemed to want to move instantly to avoid the blow, but his action was too slow!


    Compared with Chu Mo''s blow, it was too slow!


    This son of the ancient people, who is known as the first person under the Supreme People, was directly attacked by his own attack, and was directly smoked to pieces!


    a blow!


    Only one hit!


    Moreover, this attack was the strongest attack of emperor Zhao himself.


    Zhao Di''s powerful yuan Shen was directly pulled out, floating in the void, with a blank face, slowly reconstituted into a flesh. But he didn''t attack Chu Mo again, but looked at Chu Mo blankly, with an incredulous look in his eyes.


    "Only the ancient ancestor of the supreme realm can do this... How can you...?"


    The light in Chu Mo''s hand has dissipated at the moment. But at this time, in his hand, there appeared a bloody demon long knife.


    Kill heaven!


    Chop!


    Chu Mo cut it directly, and the yuan God of emperor Zhao was directly cut in two.


    Emperor Zhao seemed to have no resistance at all. He stood there and didn''t move!


    Dead!


    Smash the flesh and kill the yuan God!


    Zhao Di''s powerful yuan Shen energy was almost swallowed up by killing heaven at once.


    Until this time, the whole void began to rumble.


    It was the sound of the collapse of the void caused by Zhao Di Gang''s attack. The sound was terrible, like extermination.


    But emperor Zhao, however, was already gone, and his body was gone.


    Then, the sound of Chu Mo hitting the body of emperor Zhao with that light came out after him.


    Chu Mo''s figure has disappeared there.


    The first person under the Supreme Master, the matchless Prince of Chu, didn''t even survive a move.


    This scene completely made everyone of the ancient Zhao clan... Desperate.


    Boom!


    A ray of light rose into the sky.


    A great ancient ancestor was born directly!


    Boom boom!


    Three more rays of light rose into the sky, and the other three great ancient ancestors... Were all born at the same time.


    At the moment of their birth, a channel signal burst in the spiritual sea of their four great ancient ancestors at the same time.


    "Infinite heaven!"


    Poof!


    A Taishang ancient ancestor, who was the weakest in the realm, directly spewed out a mouthful of blood and spilled it on the ground, directly destroying endless mountains and rivers!


    The other three great ancient ancestors also made extremely painful stuffy hum.


    One of the ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan couldn''t help but look up to the sky and roar with grief and anger: "supreme infinite... You''re unfair! Why should you intervene in world affairs?"


    In addition, the three supreme ancestors couldn''t help roaring.


    "Taishangwuji, show up if you can. We''d rather die at your hands than be calculated like this!"


    "Too infinite, aren''t you afraid of being punished by heaven?"


    "Old man, one day, you will suffer retribution! The cruelest retribution... You can''t escape!"


    But what responded to them was the continuous road signs in their spiritual awareness.


    The four ancient ancestors of the supreme realm were so shocked by this Taoist name that they didn''t say that they killed Chu Mo with their hands, and even their minds... Had begun to daze. Their primordial deities... Have been hit hard.


    They once secretly laughed at the two ancient ancestors of the oriental ancient clan, who were too weak to stand the voice of Taishang Wuji. Now they feel this feeling personally, and finally understand the pain of Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai before.


    "Ah!" A great ancient ancestor, the whole person is crazy, he rushed directly towards Chu mo. That face has been distorted to the extreme: "childe Mo, you follow the infinite Buddha... You will eventually be punished. You are all enemies in the world, and you can''t die!"


    Click!


    A monstrous blood light flashed, and the great head of the ancient ancestor of the Zhao family fell at the same time.


    Delivered at midnight!


    Have you enjoyed the plot recently? Have a good time? More exciting is still ahead!


    Monthly Ticket!!


    The key is the monthly ticket!!!


    Brothers and sisters, vote for the monthly ticket!!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1674

    This is really terrible!


    The ancient ancestor of the supreme realm was robbed again.?? They all once dominated this vast and boundless world. They have experienced the transfer cycle, but they have always stood at the peak of this world. No one can let them be robbed, and they will never be robbed.


    Although they need reincarnation, fundamentally speaking, they are the truly immortal and immortal people!


    However... In front of Chu Mo, this myth was finally broken!


    The immortal immortal family finally appeared death!


    Perhaps, their souls will still reincarnate. After reincarnation, with their soul instinct, they can still cultivate to a very high level in the universe below. Even, one day, they can return to the channel world. But at that time, they were no longer what they used to be. It''s impossible to be the master of the world!


    What Chu Mo broke is a real myth!


    The head of the supreme ancestor of the ancient Zhao clan was directly suppressed and sealed by Chu Mo, and then tied to his waist. He rushed directly to the second, third and fourth!


    Time didn''t pass long. Chu Mo''s waist was tied with four heads of the supreme ancient ancestor. Then he directly began to walk on the land of the ancient Zhao family.


    One city, 100 cities, 10000 cities... 100000!


    Empty cities were destroyed by the attack of Chu Mo!


    The ancient Zhao clan, which has been brilliant for countless years, has become history at this moment.


    The incalculable children of the ancient Zhao clan ran frantically towards places far away from their homes, like a lost dog.


    At this moment, the entire endless territory of the ancient Zhao clan turned into a vast no man''s land.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, and then bowed silently to the East.


    He knew that without the help of the supreme limitless and boundless Buddha, he could not defeat these ancient tribes so smoothly. If the supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient people had not been disturbed, then it must be him who was chased everywhere like a lost dog.


    And he absolutely did not have the courage to put his relatives and friends in the ruins of the Chu royal family.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt some palpitations in his heart. He frowned slightly and gave up the idea of continuing to attack the ancient Cao clan. Go back directly in the direction of the Chu family.


    A powerful person touched the Dharma array in that place!


    Only when the powerful person of the supreme realm touches the Dharma array on the ruins of the royal family, will he directly disturb Chu mo. if those creatures in the ancestral realm, Chu Mo will not have any induction at all. Because those Dharma arrays are enough to kill the invaders in the shortest time!


    But if a great ancient ancestor was intact, it would not be so easy to kill.


    Who will invade there at this time? Can they not be warned by the supreme infinite and the Buddha as long as they don''t face me directly? To focus on my family?


    Chu Mo''s heart was also somewhat anxious.


    At this time, the ruins of the Chu royal family at the head of the new city. A large number of monks stood here, looking at the endless distant direction with a surprised face, and the figure that broke through the formation one after another.


    That man is really strong!


    They can all feel how strong the Dharma array set by Chu Mo is. The ancestors rushed in and had no chance to escape. It is not so easy for the ancient ancestors of the supreme realm to enter.


    But the figure in front of him was constantly breaking through the formation, and some of the formation, he was actually breaking through!


    Those infinite killing ways in the Dharma array are incredibly difficult to form a particularly effective attack for this person.


    Until this figure was getting closer and closer, people could see clearly that there was a huge unparalleled turtle shell hanging on this man''s head!


    All the attacks fell on the turtle shell, either like a clay ox into the sea, or they were directly bounced back. Anyway, there was no attack that could fall on that man!


    "What kind of magic weapon is this?" Shui Yiyi''s face was shocked.


    Qi Xiaoyu shook his head. Although they have studied a lot of ancient history in the channel over the years. However, due to the historical fault of the channel in the past years, many valuable classics have all disappeared.


    At this time, a Zujing friar who joined the Chu royal family stood up and whispered, "it seems... It''s a Xuanwu shell!"


    This monk of ancestral realm, once belonging to the Han Bing family, named Guo Jia, is a very excellent young monk, and his status in the Han Bing family is not low. But he has not been very popular with those big people. Because he once publicly questioned the rationality of the list of gods.


    It is believed that such imprisonment and enslavement of the creatures on the list of gods will hurt Tianhe and will be damned by heaven in the future.


    Therefore, although Guo Jia''s status in the Han Bing family is not low, he has always been excluded.


    Now he joined the Chu family without hesitation. Here, he finally found the feeling of spiritual world in his dream.


    Everyone here is equal, without the so-called infighting and striving for fame and fortune. Everyone here is practicing happily. Therefore, although it is a short time to come here, Guo Jia has decided to make this place his home.


    Now, seeing powerful people break in, Guo Jia is very anxious. But after seeing the turtle shell, his heart suddenly remembered a classic he had seen when he was a child.


    Born in the top ancient race, you need more knowledge after all.


    Looking at the puzzled eyes of many people, Guo Jia said, "Xuanwu is known to be the most defensive beast in the whole channel world. Even the ancient ancestor of the supreme realm can''t break its shell. If you guessed correctly, nine times out of ten, the magic weapon hanging on the top of this head is the shell of Xuanwu... Just don''t know, the longevity of Xuanwu is so long and the defense is so strong, how can people get its shell?"


    At this time, the monkey''s eyes twinkled with gold and said, "don''t let this guy fight like this!"


    The sky ancestor also said in a deep voice, "yes, no matter what, we can''t let him fight like this. It''s too dangerous!"


    Roland, Qinggu, Qianqiu and Xuanxuan all stood beside Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu in case of accidents.


    Zi Dao and ouyangfei stood on the other side, ready to fight.


    These monks who have just joined the Chu royal family, although they are also ready to face the disaster at any time, they did not expect that the crisis came so quickly.


    However, this group of people are all people whose faith is stronger than life in their bones, so although they are a little nervous, they are not scared.


    At this time, Shui Yiyi smiled and said, "don''t worry, he had expected such a thing to happen. This person can''t get in."


    Everyone''s spirit is shocked by this sentence. The one in Shui Yiyi''s mouth is naturally the unparalleled son of Chu. Since he had expected that such a thing might happen, he would certainly do a good job in preventing it.


    Everyone''s mood became relaxed.


    Qi Xiaoyu said at this time, "that turtle shell is really good."


    Shui Yiyi said, "how about we grab it?"


    Everyone on the side was a little surprised. They didn''t look down on these two ladies. In fact, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi were very respected here. Anyone who saw them both looked respectful and said "madam".


    However, respectful to respectful, but no one thought that the two of them would have the same demonic fighting power as the prince of Chu.


    Even monkeys don''t think Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are serious.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu nodded seriously and said, "go!"


    The two women rushed out in an instant!


    This scene scared everyone. People didn''t have time to stop it at all, so they watched the two women rush out. In this way, everyone else rushed out with him!


    Over there, in the middle of the Dharma array.


    The existence of that powerful and unparalleled statue is scolding angrily.


    "Damn it, asshole! Is there such a layout of the Dharma array? This is simply cheating and humiliating to all Dharma array masters!"


    The Dharma array arranged by Chu Mo is indeed very pit. But from the standpoint of Chu Mo, this man''s words are really Farting!


    Why can''t the Dharma array be arranged like this? What is the purpose of arranging the Dharma array? Isn''t it to prevent people with ulterior motives from breaking in in the future? This is like a robber who broke into a private house. After being restrained by others'' traps, it is a truth to scold others for setting traps at home. If you don''t break in, will this trap trap trap you?


    At this time, he suddenly saw that a large number of monks, led by two extremely beautiful women, flew in his direction.


    The man was directly stunned, and the heart said that this group of people have to be bold to what extent? Can''t they see that I''m a great ancient ancestor? Don''t they understand what I''m doing? But dare to rush up and die? Who gave them such fearless courage?


    Or are all the subordinates of Childe Mo a group of idiots?


    Just thinking, he suddenly saw the woman waving to him across the heavy Dharma array.


    What do you want? Seduce me? It''s really a big joke. I''ve lived through countless robberies and slept with countless times more women than you''ve ever seen! Will you care about your seduction? But then again, these two women are so beautiful! Are they the women around the son Mo? In that case


    The man was thinking, and suddenly felt that the Xuanwu shell hanging above his head actually moved, as if... There was a feeling of wanting to leave him!


    This surprised the great ancient ancestor, hurried to run Xuangong, and then gave the baby a place to live. This is his greatest dependence, otherwise, even if there is no great target, he would not dare to easily come to the king of Chu.


    But then, something shocked him. The basaltic shell hanging above his head actually began to resist his command. That feeling... It seemed that the basaltic shell suddenly came alive and wanted to stay away from him!


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    The ancient ancestor roared and directly sprayed a mouthful of blood essence on the basalt shell.


    Ask for recommended tickets! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1675

    Although he didn''t know what happened, his reaction was incredibly fast!


    Poof!


    All his blood essence sprayed on the basaltic shell, and the restless basaltic shell instantly calmed down.


    This ancient ancestor immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    But at the next moment... The surrounding Dharma array suddenly erupted into an endless sense of killing. Its power is thousands of times stronger than just now!


    The infinite pressure immediately stunned the ancient ancestor. He never dreamed that the Dharma array here was so terrible that he could feel the boundless pressure across the basaltic shell.


    Even his horrible body has begun to show signs of resistance.


    His flesh, actually gave birth to a small crack!


    He is a monk of the highest realm! Is the real master of this channel!


    Through the ages, who can force him to this point?


    It''s just a Dharma array. How can it be?


    But the facts were in front of him, and he couldn''t help believing them. At this time, he suddenly remembered an old legend. It is said that there once existed an ancient innate Dharma array in the depths of the land of the Chu royal family. It is said that it was the amazing ancestor of the Chu royal family. It is also said that it was left by the "immortal" who once practiced here and then left along the road to heaven.


    However, this statement has not been recognized by the ancient ancestors of the channel. They even believe that this dharma array does not exist at all!


    Otherwise, how could Chu''s royal family be robbed millions of years ago? If there were such a terrorist array, even the Supreme Master could be hanged. The Chu royal family a million years ago would not only be safe, but also the supreme ancestors of the thirteen ancient families... Surely none of them could go!


    Therefore, no one believes that the Dharma array really existed.


    But now, the great ancient ancestor suddenly felt a strong uneasiness. He had an intuition that the Dharma array... Should exist!


    Boom!


    A light of the road directly hit the basalt shell.


    The powerful basalt shell sent out a violent tremor. This vibration made a large number of cracks appear on the body of the supreme ancient ancestor below.


    This is a wound!


    It''s an irreversible injury in a short time!


    This great ancient ancestor was directly shocked.


    Those monks who rushed out after Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi were also shocked.


    They looked at the Dharma array in front of them with a sudden power increase of thousands of times, and did not know what had happened.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu once again began to wave at the basaltic shell. But in fact, what really works is her heart!


    The only seven orifices in heaven and earth!


    Her heart can communicate directly with all the spirits in the world. Even the most brutal, unreasonable and uncommunicable spirits, Qi Xiaoyu has the ability to communicate directly with it!


    This is a real gift.


    After entering the ancestral realm, Qi Xiaoyu really understood the strength of his heart.


    She directly hooked the Xuanwu shell with amazing defense, and used the unwilling spirit left on it to let it leave the great ancient ancestor.


    But the other side''s blood essence was too powerful, and directly suppressed the Xuanwu crustacean. Therefore, although Qi Xiaoyu successfully communicated with the Xuanwu crustacean, it was very difficult to get it to leave the FA array. Therefore, Qi Xiaoyu directly attracted the Dharma array deep in the earth of the Chu royal family.


    Before Chu Mo left, he had thought that someone might directly invade here, so he had taught Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi how to manipulate the Dharma array deep in the land of the royal family. The strength of that Dharma array is that as long as you master the method, even the monks in the holy land can also manipulate it to trap the real top strong!


    Qi Xiaoyu didn''t hesitate to do so now. Moreover, although it was the first time for her to manipulate this dharma array, she was not unfamiliar at all. She triggered a powerful killing machine in the Dharma array and constantly attacked this ancestral monk.


    Not to mention those monks who just joined, even monkeys are stunned!


    Seeing that the power of the Dharma array became stronger and stronger, the figure that was originally overwhelming became more and more difficult. Everyone was so shocked that they almost lost their ability to speak.


    At this time, someone finally recognized the origin of the great ancient ancestor trapped in the Dharma array.


    "Xu Tianxiao... He is Xu Tianxiao!"


    This name immediately shocked all the monks who had lived in the passage since childhood.


    "Is it him?"


    "He is not the supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient families. Why did he invade us?"


    "Obviously, the thirteen ancient people bribed him and must have made unimaginable interests. Otherwise, he would never appear here!"


    "Although Xu Tianxiao is not the supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient families, he has an unimaginable great reputation in our channel world!"


    Soon, all kinds of information about Xu Tianxiao was transmitted through the mouth of these insiders.


    This is also a truly capable person who has been famous for too many years. A battle that spread his name throughout the passage was between him and another Taishang ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient tribes.


    The two men fought on the top of the sky of the channel for more than 13000 years. Finally, the great ancient ancestor was directly split in two by Xu Tianxiao. It is said that even the yuan God was split together!


    The battle between Taishang and Guzu is quite rare in the whole passage. It hasn''t happened many times since endless years. Therefore, after that war, Xu Tianxiao''s name was directly remembered by countless people.


    The one who just recognized Xu Tianxiao was also a child of the thirteen ancient families. He had seen the portrait of Xu Tianxiao and the life records of Xu Tianxiao.


    It''s really shocking that the ancient ancestor of the supreme realm can also be bribed, but then, people''s hearts are even more shocked. They looked at the two women like fairies over there, who manipulated the Dharma array lightly, and unexpectedly trapped such a powerful person in the Dharma array. It seems to be retreating constantly.


    At this time, Shui Yiyi has taken over the task of controlling the Dharma array, while Qi Xiaoyu is concentrating on communicating with the Xuanwu shell, trying to snatch the shell from Xu Tianxiao.


    Poof!


    Xu Tianxiao took another mouthful of blood essence and sprayed it on the top of the basaltic shell. This is his biggest support, and the Xuanwu carapace is still gone, so this dharma array will cause unimaginable damage to him in an instant!


    So, no matter what, he can''t let this magic weapon fly away!


    At the same time, Xu Tianxiao''s heart is also full of hate for these two beautiful women.


    He roared, "you two bitches, if you give this seat a chance, you will definitely be severely punished. You can''t survive or die! All of you in the whole King City, don''t think well, and you will suffer endless torture!"


    Bang!


    Another fierce and unparalleled killing machine blasted on the shell.


    At the same time, the cracked crack in Xu Tianxiao''s body... Began to become deeper!


    The basaltic shell, which was fixed by his two mouthfuls of blood essence, began to vibrate again.


    "What the hell is going on?" Xu Tianxiao was also extremely shocked and confused by this scene. Because until now, he didn''t know what was going on. This magic weapon has obviously been refined by him for countless years, and it is about to be refined into his own magic weapon. Why do you keep struggling and want to escape now?


    Moreover, as the basaltic carapace struggled desperately to get rid of his control, more and more attacks began to rush into the cracks exposed by the basaltic carapace when it struggled. Start to make a crazy attack on Xu Tianxiao''s body.


    Xu Tianxiao''s combat power is incomparably strong, and Tao Xing is even more profound to unimaginable. He has never suffered defeat in endless years.


    Therefore, in his heart, he has an unimaginable belief in invincibility.


    He let out a loud roar and began to push back the Dharma array with infinite computing power. He was actually trying to break the array!


    The strongest array... What can it be?


    As long as it is left by people, it must have flaws!


    At this time, Xu Tianxiao suddenly felt that he had caught a loophole in the array. His face suddenly showed ecstasy. He couldn''t help laughing wildly and said, "look at me breaking your battle!"


    His magnificent divine consciousness suddenly burst into that hole.


    But he didn''t see it. Shui Yiyi, who was presiding over this dharma front, showed a sneering smile.


    "Break the formation?" Shui Yiyi smiled coldly, and then she waved her hand.


    What was originally a loophole directly formed a terrible strangulation storm. That is a supreme road. Directly involve Xu Tianxiao''s divine consciousness.


    "Ah!" Xu Tianxiao uttered a scream, and his magnificent divine consciousness was directly hanged!


    At this time, the basaltic carapace that had been hanging above his head suddenly shook violently... It directly broke away from his control and flew out of a billion Li in an instant. Unexpectedly, he broke away directly from the Dharma array. Turned into a palm, appeared in Qi Xiaoyu''s hand!


    Bang bang!


    A series of endless murders directly hit Xu Tianxiao who lost his defense.


    Xu Tianxiao''s body directly erupted a magnificent defensive breath, temporarily blocking this wave of attacks.


    But his whole person has collapsed!


    A shrill roar came out.


    "Give me back my magic weapon... Give it back!"


    Qi Xiaoyu gently clapped his hands on the mini turtle shell and smiled faintly, "now, it''s my magic weapon."


    Qi Xiaoyu said, directly communicating with the Xuanwu shell with his heart, and then on the Xuanwu shell, a gray breath suddenly appeared, and a mysterious force burst out from there!


    This is something that has never happened since Xu Tianxiao got the basaltic shell!


    This mysterious force directly removed all the marks Xu Tianxiao left on it at once!


    A rather cute white turtle appeared above the shell. Looking at Qi Xiaoyu with a face of intimacy.


    Xu Tianxiao in the Dharma array, however, uttered a shrill scream, instantly spewing out a mouthful of blood essence! (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1676

    He had almost practiced this Xuanwu shell into his life magic tool, and his mind was interlinked. At the moment when all his marks were removed, the terrible wound backfired, making Xu Tianxiao almost collapse in an instant.?


    In addition, Shui Yiyi manipulated this dharma array and attacked Xu Tian crazily. Although Xu Tianxiao has an unfathomable Taoist practice, at this moment, he also has a feeling that he is unable to do what he wants. Therefore, he was seriously injured at once. The powerful and unparalleled supreme body also suffered a strong wound.


    This day is definitely the most unlucky day since countless years.


    He lost his biggest support, the basaltic shell, whose origin was mysterious to the extreme. At the same time, the defense ability is also incredible. It is Xu Tianxiao''s favorite magic weapon, but now it has become someone else''s.


    In particular, across the Dharma array, he vaguely saw a virtual shadow of a white turtle in the basalt shell. At that moment, he knew that he would lose this magic weapon forever and completely!


    Because he got this thing for countless years, but he never knew that it was spiritual!


    His misfortune is not only that he lost a magic weapon, but also that he may even lose his life, just like those ancestors of the thirteen ancient families, who were directly robbed.


    Before he came here, he would not believe it at all.


    Under the ruins of the Chu royal family, there is actually a mysterious and powerful Dharma array, which even the Supreme Master can kill!


    This matter is actually true!


    He was careful enough. He didn''t even take the initiative to go to the ancient Zhao clan to find Chu Mo, but wanted to use some means. First control the relatives and friends around Chu mo. Then, take this as a threat and try to fight with Chu mo.


    If the terror of taishangwuji doesn''t ring in his mind, then... It means that taishangwuji''s intervention is only among the thirteen ancient tribes!


    In that case, even if he didn''t defeat Chu Mo, as long as he left here, he would pass on the news. I believe that in a short time, at least one third of the resources of an ancient clan will be placed in front of all the supreme ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient tribes in the whole passage!


    The ancient ancestors of the thirteen ancient families even threatened and lured both sides to let the supreme ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families fight.


    The taishanggu people of the thirteen ancient people are only warned by the taishangwuji and immeasurable Buddha when facing Chu Mo, but not when facing others.


    Therefore, Xu Tianxiao had planned well before. He really didn''t want to fight with the legendary peerless Prince of Chu. Because it''s not necessary.


    But now, he didn''t see the son of Chu at all. He had lost all his support and even was about to be killed here. This is completely unacceptable to him.


    "I have no malice! Stop... Stop this dharma array! This dharma array, the consumption of resources... Is a terrible number, your enemy... Is the thirteen ancient people, there is no need to waste it on me!" Xu Tianxiao''s powerful mind wave was transmitted.


    But Shui Yiyi, who manipulated the Dharma array, was as stubborn as Chu Mo, and didn''t listen to what Xu Tianxiao said at all. Continue to control the Dharma array and kill Xu Tianxiao.


    I broke into the gate of their city directly, and dare to say that I have no malice. Who are you kidding? Shui Yiyi feels that this is simply too naive!


    Chu Mo has said that the energy source of this dharma array is the whole channel earth vein!


    Let alone kill such a great ancient ancestor, even if you kill a hundred, it will not be exhausted!


    Xu Tianxiao was really sad. He didn''t even see the face of Prince Chu, and was about to be robbed.


    At this time, a faint wave came from the distant sky, and a figure was almost incredible flying towards this side. Less than a breath of Kung Fu, has appeared here.


    Chu Mo was dressed in black and white. On his handsome face with sharp edges, endless coldness was written.


    If someone really took advantage of his absence to make an idea of the people around him. However, after returning here, he was relieved. He took a look at Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu with approval. Then, he turned his eyes to the Dharma array below.


    Xu Tianxiao was already miserable at this time. His body, with more and more deep cracks, began to have a lot of blood seeping from there. Dyed his clothes red and looked very embarrassed.


    But at this time, Xu Tianxiao also saw the figure, hovering in the sky, dressed in black and white, which was the standard dress of the legendary peerless Prince of Chu. But what made Xu Tianxiao''s heart sink into the bottom was Chu Mo''s waist, unexpectedly hanging four heads!


    Even across the Dharma array, even if his whole body was almost about to collapse, Xu Tianxiao recognized the origin of the four heads at a glance!


    The four Supreme ancestors of the ancient Zhao clan!


    They... Were robbed like this!


    How long is it!


    Xu Tianxiao, the whole person, at this moment, has regretted to the point of no more.


    People die for wealth, birds die for food.


    He always felt that he was the master of the world, and there would never be such a day.


    But now, he understands that he is not a God or an immortal after all... Even if he can reincarnate forever, he will never die. But it''s the same... There will be a catastrophe!


    Just like the once supreme king on this land, even if the gods list is developed, it will eventually be doomed.


    Xu Tianxiao glanced at Chu Mo and tried to make the last effort. He directly separated himself into hundreds of millions and went directly to all directions of this dharma array. At the same time, he made a rumbling sound of the road: "is there a supreme Dharma array on the ruins of the Chu royal family! The super strong outside the thirteen ancient families will not be attacked by the two statues of Chu mo..."


    Boom boom!


    His voice spread to the endless distance. It was indeed heard by some beings. Then, with an incredible degree, it was transmitted to the whole channel, every Taishang ancient ancestor.


    At this time, Chu Mo glanced at Shui Yiyi and signaled her to stop running the Dharma array.


    Although Shui Yiyi was a little puzzled, he obediently stopped to control this dharma array. Then look at Chu mo.


    Xu Tianxiao was ready to be robbed. He didn''t expect that the FA array would suddenly stop. But his reaction was incredibly fast. He didn''t escape... But rushed directly in the direction of Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu.


    "Bitch!"


    Xu Tianxiao wants to take back his treasure, and also wants to completely control the two women!


    Although he was badly hurt, he still didn''t think that Chu Mo could pose any fatal threat to him.


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, the cold light flashed, and suddenly appeared on Xu Tianxiao''s only way.


    Qi Xiaoyu directly sacrificed the basaltic shell behind him. The basaltic shell was magnified countless times, enveloping everyone in the rear... All within the scope of defense!


    This, even Xu Tianxiao, has never been able to do.


    Xu Tianxiao was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but his eyes looked at Chu Mo, and in his eyes, there was a vast universe... Instantly destroyed!


    He did it!


    I have no scruples!


    Because in his view, neither the supreme infinite nor the infinite Buddha in the West will interfere with him in any way.


    But he was wrong.


    At the moment when he shot Chu Mo, a sound signal exploded directly in the sea of his spiritual knowledge!


    "Infinite heaven!"


    "Ah!" Xu Tianxiao directly uttered a bleak scream, which was almost unprecedented.


    This is not only because of pain, but also a kind of boundless fear. It was really too caught off guard, and it broke all Xu Tianxiao''s psychological defense lines in an instant.


    He just passed on the news that the supreme infinite Buddha and the immeasurable Buddha would not attack the supreme ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient families. As a result, in the twinkling of an eye, he was directly stunned by a sound signal!


    Therefore, his scream was really from his heart.


    It''s too sad. The bitterness in Xu Tianxiao''s heart has reached the sky at this moment, and no one in the whole world can understand it.


    This is not something that can be explained by two words of bad luck.


    Seriously, Xu Tianxiao really wants to change his mouth and remind those people. It''s not how kind he is, but this kind of thing, which involves Tianda causality. Once those ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient tribes listened to him and came one after another. Aren''t they all going to be robbed? Therefore, Xu Tianxiao''s heart is extremely bitter.


    But now, he has no such energy to remind others.


    He had been seriously injured, and now with this sudden sound signal, all his psychological defense lines were broken. Let the injury on his body rush in like a tide in an instant.


    Then, with little resistance, he let a bloody light cut off his head.


    The four heads of Chu Mo tied around his waist all showed extremely shocked light. They don''t understand why Xu Tianxiao suddenly screamed like that.


    This is very unreasonable!


    But no matter how they guessed, they couldn''t guess. At that moment, Xu Tianxiao''s brain actually remembered the road sign like that.


    Xu Tianxiao''s head was cut off, and his body collapsed directly.


    Then, his head was held in his hand by Chu mo. in his eyes, there was a very tired light. He looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "good calculation, really good calculation!"


    The four heads of the ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan in Chu Mo''s waist, Qi Qi opened his eyes and looked at Xu Tianxiao''s head in inexplicable shock. I don''t understand why he said that.


    Xu Tianxiao gritted his teeth and said, "you have colluded with Taishang Wuji... You did it deliberately, right?"


    At this moment, his head, like the four ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan, has been sealed. What he said can''t be passed outside at all.


    But his words still shocked the four ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan to the point where they couldn''t be further shocked, staring silly. One of the ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan murmured, "that is to say, the whole channel... All the ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan, no matter who, as long as they hit him... Will all be robbed?"


    Xu Tianxiao said bitterly, "yes... I just delivered the wrong message."


    Send it at midnight and ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1677

    The four ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan all stared at Xu Tianxiao dumbfounded, and then sighed together.? ¡ú Wen ¡ý Xue ¡Ì they don''t want to say anything anymore, because they have nothing to say.


    Xu Tianxiao was also full of frustration and almost endless resentment against Chu mo. this little thing was simply too insidious! Taishang Wuji is more sinister! How can such shameless things be done by the transcendent existence of the two channel worlds?


    He can even imagine how excited the outside world will be when he hears the news. Maybe, in a short time, there will be taishangguzu outside the thirteen ancient families, who will come to the king family of Chu, or prepare to ambush Chu Mo outside.


    At that time, those people''s spiritual awareness of the sea, sounded the taishangwuji Road, I''m afraid the most hated is not taishangwuji, nor Chu Mo, but he Xu Tianxiao!


    It''s over, it''s completely over.


    Xu Tianxiao now even wants Chu Mo to kill him outright, so that he won''t face the heckling of those angry taishangguzu in the future.


    What a loss!


    Chu Mo''s face doesn''t have any expression at all, damage? Bad? lack of morals? Shameless? He doesn''t recognize this evaluation at all. Not at all.


    Soon, five huge flagpoles were added to the ruins of the Chu royal family. On it, there are four ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan... Plus a head of Xu Tianxiao.


    Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai over there are happy at a glance.


    Dongfang Yunluo said, "ouch, the four Taoist friends of the Zhao family, are you here too? Which one is Xu Tianxiao, Xu Taoist friend? I''ve heard a lot about it."


    Xu Tianxiao almost spit out his old blood. He''s * * * like this. I''ve heard a fart for a long time!


    "...." the four ancient ancestors of the Zhao family all stared at Dongfang Yunluo with black lines on their heads. If their eyes can kill, Dongfang Yunluo is estimated to be dead now.


    "You''re happy we''re here, aren''t you?" An ancient ancestor of the Zhao family looked at the eastern cloud coldly.


    Dongfang Yunluo sighed, "we are all in the same boat. It is right to share our blessings and difficulties."


    With that, without waiting for the next reaction of the four ancient ancestors and Xu Tianxiao of the ancient Zhao clan, he directly urged Dongfang Hengtai to say, "it''s time for you to go. You''ve been thinking for a day, just a move of chess. Is it so difficult?"


    Dongfang Hengtai frowned and said, "I think I still have a way to solve it!"


    "No, no, there is no way to crack it?" Dongfang Yunluo sighed with a pun, urging Dongfang Hengtai to take the next step quickly.


    The new four ancient ancestors of Zhao clan and Xu Tianxiao were stunned. Unexpectedly, these two people were playing chess here? It''s really heartless!


    But think about it, it''s just the brain. Where else is there a heart and lung?


    At this time, Dongfang Yunluo glanced at the five and said faintly, "it won''t take long for you to understand that it''s actually a good thing to have someone here to chat with. When I was alone before, you wouldn''t understand the feeling of loneliness, so... You''re much luckier than me."


    The four ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan: "..."


    Xu Tianxiao: "..."


    This kind of luck is simply too speechless.


    Later, Chu Mo directly operated Xuangong and began to refine Xu Tianxiao''s head, the powerful supreme God.


    "Ah!"


    "Ow!"


    "It hurts!"


    "Chu Mo, you beast, you are not human!"


    "Kill me!"


    "Give me a good time if you can..."


    Only those who have experienced the refining of the original God have a deep understanding of it.


    The four ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan were shocked and grinned. It''s not that they haven''t done this before. In the long life, each of them has refined others like this more than once. But they themselves have never experienced such pain. Therefore, I can''t think of what this pain looks like at all.


    The eastern cloud over there looked at the four ancient ancestors of the Zhao family and said faintly, "it''s good to get used to it."


    Dongfang Hengtai said, "it''s going to pass."


    At this moment, the four great ancestors of the ancient Zhao clan all felt like dying. They finally understand why Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai are so calm now.


    That is a deep helplessness after despair! Accept your fate!


    Anyway, it''s like this. What else can you do?


    Five heads with powerful yuan gods at one time are enough for Chu Mo to be busy for a while.


    Therefore, the land of Chu''s royal family was temporarily calm.


    But outside... It''s turned upside down!


    This method of Chu Mo makes all the thirteen ancient families... Now it can be said to be the eleven ancient families. All of them were terrified and strongly angry.


    If we say that the collapse of the ancient oriental clan before, we can say that it is the strength of the ancient oriental clan. Among the thirteen ancient clans, it was originally inferior. But now the collapse of the ancient Zhao clan has directly silenced countless people.


    Zhao''s ancient clan, four Supreme ancient ancestors, a peerless strong emperor Zhao who is known as the first person under the supreme. As a result, according to the news, Zhao Di was vulnerable to Chu Mo!


    Fragile as a piece of paper!


    Many strong people in the channel before, including those outside the thirteen ancient tribes, did not have a particularly high evaluation of the combat power of Chu and mo. It''s nothing more than a monk in the ancestral realm who doesn''t reach the super realm. No matter how powerful, how powerful can it be?


    Without the help of the two Buddha statues, supreme Wuji and immeasurable Buddha, any ancient people can easily destroy him!


    However, with the experience of the ancient Zhao clan, there was a subversive change in the outside world''s understanding of Chu mo.


    "Chu Mo''s combat power, even if it is not as strong as that of Taishang Guzu, at least, no one under Taishang should be his opponent. Facing this kind of person, it is not how many Zujing friars can solve him."


    "There is no doubt about the fighting power of emperor Zhao. He is not in vain. If it weren''t for the shortsightedness of the four Supreme ancestors of the ancient Zhao family, who didn''t want to add another supreme ancestor to the family, Emperor Zhao would have stepped into the supreme realm many years ago. Therefore, Emperor Zhao is not an opponent of Chu Mo at all. That means that Chu Mo''s fighting power is likely to... Have reached the level of supreme ancestors!"


    At the same time, many people are indeed quite excited about the news delivered by Xu Tianxiao.


    Obviously, Xu Tianxiao should have suffered a great disaster, otherwise, he would never easily tell the secret.


    "On the ruins of Chu''s royal family, there is the supreme Dharma array... The old legend is actually true. Now it''s qikuai. Since there is the supreme Dharma array, why didn''t it be opened in those days?" An ancient ancestor murmured to himself, but his face was relaxed.


    Because Xu Tianxiao also said that the supreme ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient families, who attacked Chu Mo, would not be blocked by the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha!


    This news is really a huge positive!


    "Xu Tianxiao is a good man. We should try our best to save him."


    "He risked his life to send us this message. All of us of the thirteen ancient people need to thank him."


    "This news is really valuable!"


    However, with the news, the secret about why the supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient tribes couldn''t fight Chu Mo was finally spread widely.


    The passage world is too big and boundless. There are too many amazing creatures.


    As the news spread, people talked about it one after another. At the same time, many people still have great interest in challenging Chu Mo to become famous at one stroke.


    The elite alliance has been quietly developing. She first trained with the fighting between the gray earth creatures, and constantly honed these elites in the elite alliance. Then, he began to collect all kinds of black materials of the thirteen ancient tribes and secretly asked people to release these materials.


    On weekdays, these things have no impact on the thirteen ancient people. But today, when the whole channel is panicked, these materials have accelerated the process of separation within these ancient tribes.


    Like the Cao clan, Chu Mo didn''t target them, but the whole Cao clan was already full of despair. At least half of the children have moved away from the place where they have lived for many years. He left directly in the direction away from the family.


    For them, it doesn''t matter where they go. Anyway, as long as they don''t stay at home, it''s better than anything.


    Because everyone knows that the next goal of Chu Mo is, in all likelihood, the ancient Cao clan.


    Recently, master Lingtong has been very quiet. He even seems to have given up the layout of the past and closed all day. Even Gu Bingbing has become much more difficult to meet him.


    Finally, with the collapse of the ancient Zhao clan, the atmosphere of the whole channel was extremely tense. Master Lingtong said goodbye to ChuChu.


    In the room, Gu Bingbing, ChuChu and Luo Feihong were all there.


    Master Lingtong looked at the three of them, and his eyes showed some envy: "it''s good to be young."


    "The elder is not old either." The three of them still respect master Lingtong very much. Although they know some things between master Lingtong and Chu Mo, they also know that master Lingtong is Chu Mo''s father-in-law! With this relationship, they will definitely look up at smart people.


    Not to mention this amazing monk, he is indeed a real great power, and his knowledge is so profound that it is amazing.


    "I''m leaving." Master Lingtong sighed, looked at the three people and said, "thank you for your accommodation to my old man over the years."


    ChuChu said, "what did you say? It''s all what we should do."


    Master Lingtong sighed and shook his head slightly: "I always feel that I can dominate the real overall situation. I feel that I am definitely one of the smartest people in the world. I feel that I can layout forever and dominate the fate of all creatures. But in fact, until now, I found that I was wrong."


    "Master..." looked at master Lingtong clearly.


    Master Lingtong waved his hand, and his face looked a little tired. From his body, he took out a jade slip: "this thing, I''ll give it to your brother when I have a chance. I''m a little ashamed to see them. You can hand it over for me."


    Taking this jade slip, you can feel the powerful blockade on the road.


    Master Lingtong said, "your great event will be achieved!"


    Say, his figure, directly disappear here.


    With the departure of master Lingtong, the elite alliance directly entered a new era. At the same time, the whole channel, chaos. (¡£)

 Chapter 1678

    No one knows when such a chaotic situation was last born. Because the ancient history of the whole passage has been destroyed by the thirteen ancient tribes. But at least, there has been no such situation for millions of years.


    Some Shouyuan have existed for a long time, and even vowed: "the whole channel has not seen this situation for hundreds of millions of years."


    Yes, hundreds of millions of years!


    Because the whole channel world has always been under the control of these ancient tribes. There has never been any family, force, sect and organization that can shake the dominant position of these ancient tribes in the channel.


    But now, it''s really different!


    The situation has completely changed!


    First, the collapse of the ancient oriental clan, countless children of the ancient oriental clan fled to all directions of the channel, and a huge ancient clan that was once brilliant and prosperous suddenly fell apart.


    Then, a few years later, it was the turn of the ancient Zhao clan!


    The ancient Zhao clan, which was equally powerful and brilliant, also fell apart in an instant.


    There is no difference between the fate of the children of the ancient Zhao clan and those of the ancient oriental clan. Scattered and fled, the powerful family was destroyed in an instant.


    The ancient Cao clan, which had not been patronized by Chu Mo, was already in a state of collapse. Now more than half of the children have directly evacuated their homes where they have lived for countless years. Leave towards a place far away from the territory of the ancient Cao clan.


    Thirteen ancient families dominate the passage of all creatures for endless years. But now in a short time, two and a half ancient tribes have been abolished.


    The collapse of Cao''s ancient clan is just a matter of time.


    Will the end of other ancient tribes be far behind?


    Therefore, the whole channel world, but all those forces with inside information, are ready to move.


    For the thirteen ancient people, they have been dissatisfied with endless years. There has never been any good opportunity, otherwise, they would have begun to resist!


    Now the opportunity finally comes.


    Although on the surface, the dominance of these ancient tribes over the channel is still at the ruling level, in fact, it has been countless times weaker than in the past!


    At the same time, more gods and gods began to use various means to break away from those ancient tribes and then go to the king of Chu.


    Many creatures on the list of gods have also entered the channel world for countless years, with various complex contacts and relationships, and their means are also diverse, not necessarily the most violent means of killing.


    For example, although they have nothing to do with the person who holds the seal token, there is nothing they can do. But they can threaten the people around those who master the seal token!


    Living in this world, who doesn''t care about a few people?


    So, looking for it carefully, in fact, everyone has shortcomings to find.


    In addition, there are various other clever means.


    Anyway, less than three years after the fall of the ancient Zhao clan. There are at least millions of creatures on the list of gods moving in the direction of the Chu family.


    Then, in these three years, hundreds of new towns, large and small, appeared in the whole Chu royal family!


    It was really rebuilt on the ruins!


    Chu Mo''s promise in the past can now be regarded as fulfilled.


    What everyone admires is that Chu Mo didn''t do anything at all. He just defeated two ancient families by himself, and then scared away more than half of the children of another ancient family.


    Then, the Chu clan was established silently.


    Almost none of the monks who owed him great kindness left!


    Here, after being beheaded, they directly stayed.


    Many people even bring their families, and there are also situations like Guo Yaoyao in those days. People who have a demigod, a quarter God, or even a sixteenth God!


    Chu Mo is more handy for cutting God''s personality. Moreover, with the beheading, more and more gods were beheaded. The power of the whole sky is also soaring!


    Chu Mo, who has awakened the memory of his previous life, knows how all this is going on.


    According to the design of Prince Chu in previous lives, millions of years ago, the sky god will evolve into a real artifact directly after cutting off all the gods in the whole channel!


    And the ten blood moons on the sky god''s mirror will all become an extremely special existence!


    They may not have any level, and they are different from any friar. But they... Will never be inferior to any friar. This... Naturally includes the realm of Taishang.


    That is to say, after cutting off the Godhead of all creatures, to some extent. The ten blood moons on the sky will become ten true gods.


    Chu Mo refined these primordial gods of the ancient ancestors much faster than before. Especially when the fifth volume of his divine will became purer, his understanding and understanding of various gods also reached a new level.


    In a flash, another ten years have passed.


    There is no alternation of cold and heat in the passage, which is the same all year round.


    The only function of time in this world is almost to calculate the longevity of creatures.


    The heads of the four ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan have been thoroughly refined. Now they are all the same as Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai, leaving only about the Yuanshen power of the ancestral realm. As for Xu Tianxiao, he had already accepted his fate.


    But he became more and more withdrawn. He didn''t communicate with anyone and closed his eyes all day long, as if he were dead.


    The distant ancestor of the hyena God is very lonely. He wants to communicate with these supreme ancestors very much. Unfortunately, neither the two oriental ancestors nor the four Zhao ancestors have any interest in him. Countless times of accosting, ignore.


    In the end, the ancestor of the hyena God almost begged Chu Mo to bring the head of general oolong.


    Chu Mo naturally ignored this unreasonable request.


    In fact, after such a long time, many gray land creatures have got the resources they want and returned to gray land.


    After all, there are only two purposes for grey creatures to attack the channel: one is to consume huge grey creatures and let them die here. At the same time, some of the top hundred battle elites are honed and cultivated as confidants; Another purpose is resources!


    As long as we get a lot of resources, few gray land creatures are willing to stay in the channel world for too long.


    Because the longer the time, the greater the danger. Maybe some time, there will be a particularly terrifying existence. If you cut your head with a knife, you will be silly.


    However, it will take at least hundreds of years to completely end this invasion, and it is common for thousands of years to completely eliminate all the gray earth creatures.


    In fact, now the whole channel, all eyes, almost all on the king of Chu. They are all guessing when Chu Mo will attack Cao''s ancient people.


    Nowadays, there are less than 20% of the Cao''s ancient people left. Eighty percent... All have left their homes and families completely. Such a large ancient clan, in addition to a few supreme ancient ancestors, is still in that town, which is almost in name only.


    Not only the CaoShi ancient people, but also the other ten ancient people are not optimistic. Although not as miserable as Cao''s ancient people, 80% of the family''s children have left. But there are also a large number of brain drain.


    Among the ten ancient tribes, at least about 10% of them lost their personnel.


    The power of the elite alliance is getting bigger and bigger. After leaving the family, many children of the ancient clan choose the elite alliance here. Because for them, only elite alliance can make them feel at home.


    Here, the people who understand them are the most! They can live a very comfortable life.


    It is clear that over the years, people in the entire elite alliance have developed a quite independent thinking imperceptibly. This kind of thinking is very disadvantageous to those ancient people. Because she succeeded in making all the staff of the elite alliance have a strong sense of belonging to the elite alliance. This sense of belonging is far more important than these people''s identification with their original family.


    Once you join the elite alliance, all members will first accept this idea: the elite alliance is your real home, and only here can you show all your talents!


    The ruins of the Chu royal family have changed greatly. Although they are not as prosperous as those ancient families, they are also full of vitality.


    The gods on the list who have been cut off have finally found themselves here. They know it''s safe here. They know Chu Mo is powerful. Therefore, these creatures, on this land, all live very comfortably.


    They can''t go back to the old world. For the realm of Taishang, they no longer expect extravagance. Only hope to have a place where they can live and live quietly is the greatest happiness.


    On this day, another mysterious guest came to the royal family of Chu, and no one knew her arrival. Except Chu mo.


    Seeing ChuChu, Chu Mo was more or less surprised, and this surprise even appeared directly on his face.


    "Why are you here?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu and asked happily.


    ChuChu showed a sweet smile: "why can''t I come? This is also my home. Besides, don''t you miss me?"


    "Yes, of course." Chu Mo smiled and looked at Chu Chu, "you''ve done well these years. Are you tired?"


    "Tired, but I think all this is worth it." Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo and said, "brother, what''s your next step? Do you really want to overthrow all the thirteen ancient tribes?"


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu: "what? What do you think, you can talk about it."


    After thinking clearly, he said, "over the years, more and more children of the thirteen ancient ethnic groups have joined the elite alliance. I have been trying to change their thinking, making them more and more disgusted with their own families and more and more recognized the elite alliance."


    Chu Mo said, "do you mean to say that even if you try hard, those people will still care about the family?"


    Nodded clearly, "this is inevitable." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1679

    Chu Mo smiled and said, "are you afraid that one day, our brother sister relationship will be exposed, and they will rebound?"


    On his clear face, there was something of worry: "this kind of situation will happen nine times out of ten


    "Do you have any good suggestions?" Chu Mo asked.


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo and hesitated.


    Chu Mo said, "you and my brother and sister are the closest people in the world. Is there anything else you can''t say?"


    "I, I think my idea is a little selfish. After all, I am also a member of the Chu royal family. Similarly, I have awakened the memory of my previous life. I hate those ancient families no less than my brother." Said plainly.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you have any suggestions, just say it. We can discuss it together. In fact, your brother has always had this kind of thing in my heart. I''m waiting for you to do so." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo with some surprise, and his eyes were also moved: "wait for me?"


    "Yes, waiting for you." Chu Mo said: "In the early stage, can I deter those people without such fierce means? If I only kill their supreme ancient ancestors and only evil, will those ancient people''s children reflect? Will they also hate their own families? If I don''t do this, how can your elite alliance turn the tide? Let those members of your alliance die hard for you? Die hard for the entire elite alliance? How will you... Bring the essence The British alliance has become an indestructible... Behemoth that covers the whole channel world? "


    Looking at her brother in a daze, she really didn''t expect that his brother''s suppression of those ancient tribes over the years had such a deep meaning. She always felt that her brother was just a monk with unparalleled combat power and extraordinary talent. But I didn''t expect that Chu Mo was no worse than her in vision!


    She also awakened the memory of her previous life. In the memory of her previous life, the unparalleled son of Chu was not a person with a sense of power and vision at all. He was smart! Brilliant! For anything, almost at a glance! But when it comes to vision and pattern, it''s really too bad.


    If the former Prince of Chu had the vision and pattern of Chu Mo now, how could the thirteen ancient families... Have the opportunity to destroy the Chu royal family?


    In that case, the fate of everyone will be completely different.


    So, ChuChu was really surprised. She even looked at Chu Mo in disbelief.


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand and shook it in front of her with a smile: "stunned?"


    "HMM... stunned." ChuChu grabbed Chu Mo''s hand, and then his eyes were moist: "brother, if I had known you had this plan, I didn''t need to come here at all. Sorry, I don''t know enough about you."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "what''s the matter? You, just get ready and be your queen!"


    Chu Mo''s words are extremely firm!


    The ancient nation is decadent, and the whole channel world is also decadent!


    Only ChuChu, Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing can really bring great changes to the channel world. It can even bring about a real change!


    ChuChu said with some emotion: "before coming, Bingbing and Feihong were still a little worried. They were very clear about your hatred for the thirteen ancient people. They also said that if it were them, it would be the same, and it would certainly not be enough to only punish evil. They would not stop until the thirteen ancient people were completely overturned. In my heart, I actually think so..."


    Chu Mo smiled: "even if the thirteen ancient tribes are really defeated, the elite alliance can''t take all the advantages. Instead, it will help those other forces in the channel world. In that case, there will be at least ten thousand years of chaos. Countless creatures will be wiped out. Even though I am full of hatred in my heart, I don''t want to make this world like that."


    At this point, he was completely relieved and said, "however, even if the thirteen ancient tribes are not completely defeated, my brother will never let them go easily."


    Chu Mo nodded, "rest assured that none of those who participated in the destruction of the Chu family in the past can escape. There are places on the ruins of the Chu family, where flagpoles and heads can be erected!"


    His clear eyes showed a touch of excitement, Then say: "In that case, we have to calculate how to make this thing most beneficial to us! Since my brother has rebuilt the royal family, don''t stop. I will also cooperate with my brother to let the Chu royal family rise again in the world. What we really need to do is in the future, the whole channel world, the family... The Chu royal family is the strongest! The power, the elite alliance is the largest! Those ancient families, without their great ancestors, decline... Only It''s a matter of time. "


    "Well, you are better at these things than me." Chu Mo smiled gently.


    "I used to think so, but now... I finally know that my brother is actually stronger!" ChuChu smiled, and then took out the jade slip that master Lingtong entrusted her to hand over to Chu Mo: "brother, master Lingtong left."


    "He left after all." Chu Mo sighed lightly.


    "Why, I expected it long ago?" Asked ChuChu with some surprise.


    Chu Mo nodded: "in fact, when we finished the battle of the saran robbers together, I knew he would leave sooner or later."


    With that, he took the jade slip and put it in his hand. Instead of looking at the contents of it for the first time, he looked at it clearly and said softly, "his picture is too big. He wants to gather all the resources of the whole channel, and then build a largest Dharma array. Use this dharma array to open the road to heaven."


    "This... This is too exaggerated!" Rao is well-informed. These calendars have been practiced long ago, and he is still shocked by Chu Mo''s words.


    We should collect all the resources of the whole channel world, and then build a largest Dharma array to open the road to heaven... Is it possible? This idea is a little too fanciful, isn''t it?


    However, the state of clearness is not low, and the Tao is very deep. After saying this sentence, she carefully calculated there for a while, and then a look of surprise gradually appeared on her face. Because she now, this possibility is real!


    "In fact, it''s not much exaggeration. It''s difficult to achieve that step, but it''s not impossible. However, he should have felt something from the attitude of the supreme infinite and the infinite Buddha. Therefore, he finally chose to leave." Chu Mo didn''t hide anything from his sister.


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo: "what''s the attitude of those two elders? Speaking of this, I''ve been a little curious..."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "why would they help me?"


    Nod clearly.


    Chu Mo said, "I can''t tell the specific reason, because they didn''t tell me this. But according to my guess, combined with the memory of the previous life, I feel that this matter should be related to the road to heaven."


    "Ah?" I didn''t expect that this matter was on the way to heaven again.


    Chu Mo said: "all the time, all the top celebrities in the whole channel world know that they exist, one Zhendong and the other Zhenxi. It can be said that it is because of their existence that the whole channel world can survive today unharmed."


    ChuChu nodded: "yes, I have heard that it is because these two supreme beings are kept in the East and West that the whole channel is very stable. Otherwise, it seems that the channel is in danger of collapse before endless years."


    "It is unclear what kind of world this is, even if they are the two supreme beings. However, the existence of the Taishang ancient ancestors in these ancient tribes in the channel has a huge crisis for the channel world." Chu Mo said faintly.


    ChuChu was immediately stunned. At first, she looked at Chu Mo strangely. Then, her face showed a thoughtful look and murmured, "the more this exists, the greater the consumption of the channel. No matter how the monks and creatures in the ancestral realm practice, they will not affect the overall situation of the channel. But the ancient ancestors are different..."


    "They will reincarnate." Chu Mo said: "Every reincarnation, they will practice again. But the resources in the channel cannot reincarnate. The growth degree of those great drugs cannot keep up with the reincarnation frequency of these ancient ancestors. In fact, the top resources in the channel have been constantly decreasing. This is why, like the four ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan, they are unwilling to let the emperor of Zhao step into the ancestral realm. It is because there is one more ancient ancestor, the resources of the channel, and Less. "


    ChuChu said, "then, our ancestors made the list of gods... Is it the same reason?"


    "There are considerations in this regard, but more importantly, it should be to fight against the Tao of heaven. However, it is a pity that he failed and brought endless future troubles to the whole channel." Chu Mo said calmly.


    Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo clearly: "well, this time, if the vast majority of the ancient ancestors in the channel are really robbed, the whole channel world will become better, right?"


    "Theoretically, it''s true. But I''m not sure what will happen in practice." Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "after all, this batch of ancient ancestors fell down, and there may be a new batch of ancient ancestors. However, there must be a long process."


    "Then, this long process is the process of finding the way to heaven?" Chu Chu looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo glanced at the jade slip in his hand: "some secrets of the road to heaven may be here."


    ChuChu didn''t know how many times she was surprised. This thing had been in her hand for a long time, but she hadn''t thought about going to see it. Even if it''s her brother''s stuff.


    "You say that master Lingtong may hold the secret of the road to heaven?" Asked ChuChu in surprise.


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded.


    ChuChu added, "then why doesn''t he go that way by himself? What else does he do?"


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "because that road is very difficult."


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1680

    How difficult is that road? Through the ages, there has been no one who can really test the history, find that way and successfully pass!


    This has nothing to do with the fault in the ancient history of the channel. Indeed, there is no successful record. Because even the oldest ancient books and records that have survived in those ancient families have no records.


    Perhaps, it once existed, but it is unknown. Anyway, it is an indisputable fact that the road is so difficult that there is almost no hope.


    There was a clear silence for a while, and then said, "this matter is too heavy. We''d better not think about it first. Anyway, we''ll finish this thing in front of us first."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "it''s so easy to come. Do you want to meet your two sisters in law?"


    Chu Mo knew that Chu Chu''s current identity was not suitable for exposure, so he didn''t want her to see others.


    ChuChu nodded happily: "what you want, I''ve always wanted to see them. See who can make my brother such an excellent person fall for it. You don''t know, Gu Bingbing has often felt sorry for himself these years..."


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly and waved his hand. He didn''t want to mention it. Gu Bingbing is a good girl, but the problem is, there are many good girls in the world. Who is not a good girl among those women in the misty palace? If he really had that kind of mind, he would have had a lot of wives and concubines around him.


    But once he does that, he will worry more.


    What practitioners want is freedom and freedom. Just like Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, although they are both Chu Mo''s wives, they have not been together day and night these years.


    When Chu Mo just got married, he once thought about avoiding the world and living a carefree life with his two wives.


    Unfortunately, all his fantasies were soon completely destroyed. It was also at that time that Chu Mo really understood that if you want to be free in this world, you must have the strongest power!


    However, when you have the strongest power, you may have higher aspirations.


    This is human nature and cannot be resisted.


    As the Buddha said, all living beings are the root of exploration and all instincts.


    It seems that those creatures on the list of gods are not free, because they have a divine personality in their minds. But in fact, how many creatures in this world are free? As long as there is * *, in fact, it is not true freedom!


    Chu Mo also tried to make himself want nothing, but the situation forced him to move forward step by step. And any advance is driven by * *.


    Chu Mo secretly found Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi.


    After meeting, I finally understood why heroes like my brother were so attracted to them.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi finally met the "Queen" who controls the elite alliance.


    They didn''t meet for a long time, because they clearly had too many things to deal with. But I left a very good impression on each other.


    Before saying goodbye, ChuChu said to Chu Mo, "brother, if you can, take back all the family members in those years. I think you have this ability now. When the time comes, let Luo Feihong help to see whether the souls of those people are complete. It''s a big deal, between the two sides that will be annihilated, just don''t ask them to meet."


    "OK, leave it to me." Chu Mo nodded. The flat peaches brought back by the monkey had already been handed over to him. But Chu Mo always felt that the time was not ripe.


    Although the supreme Wuji helped the Buddha, those ancient ancestors of the ancient clan were not so easy to deal with. They dare not directly attack themselves, but they may not use other means. With the lessons of the ancient oriental clan and the ancient Zhao clan, Chu Mo believed that those people would get along with each other in various ways to target him.


    The reason why it is quiet these years is that those people dare not rush into the Chu royal family. Once you go out, it is estimated that you will soon encounter strong interception.


    However, Chu Mo had already thought about the idea of taking his family over. In fact, many years have passed, and the channel year... Is different from those years in the universe. It may have been nearly a thousand years since he left the universe!


    After all these years, what happened to my family. Chu Mo also misses very much.


    Especially like big cocks, they, those people in the ethereal palace, and their parents.


    "Wait a minute." Chu Chu saw that Chu Mo also had this plan, and she seriously said, "when the situation is a little more stable, we will all go to pick up our family!"


    "Good!" Chu Mo nodded and agreed.


    Subsequently, ChuChu said goodbye to Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, and quietly left the Chu royal family here. No one knew that she had been here. Over the years, many people have speculated whether Chu Chu has something to do with Chu Mo, but no one has ever dared to really confirm this matter.


    After all, there are countless people surnamed Chu in the whole channel.


    For example, among the thirteen ancient clans that overturned the king of Chu, there was one ancient clan of Chu.


    Now they dream to have something to do with Chu Mo, but that can only be a dream.


    Half a month after Chu Chu left, Chu Mo set off again.


    He didn''t go to the dead CaoShi ancient family, but went directly to the ancient god family.


    A month later, Chu Mo directly encountered the interception.


    Although he did not leave the territory of Chu''s royal family too openly, he did not deliberately hide his whereabouts. In fact, not long after he left the Chu family, Chu Mo knew that he was being targeted. But he didn''t care at all. As if he didn''t know it at all, he hurried on.


    The other party was also patient, so he followed him all the way and jumped out here.


    And the other party is not alone!


    Three!


    Three ancient ancestors of the supreme realm!


    Two men and one woman.


    This woman, who looks about 30 years old, is wearing a white skirt and has a very beautiful appearance. Dignified and noble, with a touch of cool and gorgeous aura.


    The two men, one of whom looked more than 30 years old, dressed in white, looked handsome and behaved naturally, holding a folding fan in his hand, casual and elegant. The other man, who looked about 40 years old, was dressed in a blue Taoist robe, with a very elegant appearance, his head scattered over his shoulders, and a sword on his back.


    These three people stopped Chu Mo''s way, but they didn''t start at first time. They seemed very cautious.


    The woman, with cold eyes, stared at Chu Mo, and took the lead in saying, "Tao you is the son of Chu Mo?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "the three followed me all the way from the edge of the ruins of the Chu royal family to here. Do you want to know me?"


    The young man in white glanced coldly at Chu Mo and said, "your hands are full of blood. You have acted against the sky for many years, and your retribution has arrived."


    "Oh? Just the three of you?" Chu Mo glanced at the man in white lightly, and then said, "a little less?"


    "Arrogance." The man in white sneered, "do you really think the world doesn''t know how you defeated the supreme ancient ancestor?"


    "You all know?"


    Chu Mo''s face looked surprised, as if he really didn''t know that others knew.


    "Install." The man in white sneered, "what are you without the help of the two supreme beings, the infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha? It''s just you... I can crush you with one finger!"


    The white skirt woman and the man in the blue Taoist robe had a faint smile on their faces. In their view, Chu Mo''s daring to leave the territory of the Chu royal family was simply suicidal!


    The three of them once thought that Chu Mo''s next target would be the Cao family, but they didn''t expect that Chu Mo would be willing to stay close and seek far away, and didn''t attack the Cao family. But far away from the territory of the Chu royal family, looking at the direction, it seems to be directed at the ancient god family?


    How ignorant!


    The ancient god family, Luoshui family and Hanbing family... These three families can be called the three strongest ancient families in the whole channel world.


    Chu Mo now dared to pay attention to the ancient god family, one of the three ancient families. It has to be said that this fearless courage made the three of them laugh at Chu Mo''s ignorance of life and death in their hearts, but also a little admired.


    "It''s really brave! However, you don''t have any chance." Said the middle-aged man in a blue Taoist robe.


    Chu Mo sighed, "are you three great ancient ancestors?"


    "What do you say?" The man in white looked at Chu Mo jokingly.


    "Was your brain injured when you were a child? You lost your disability and haven''t been well?" Chu Mo looked at the man in white with a sympathetic face.


    "What do you mean?" At first, the man in white didn''t return to his senses, but then he flew into a rage and sneered repeatedly: "dying, dare to provoke with words?"


    "I didn''t wronged you at all when I said you were mentally disabled." Chu Mo sighed, "when Xu Tianxiao roared out that voice, you can hear it, can''t I hear it?"


    This sentence made the three people all stunned, and all showed a thoughtful look.


    Chu Mo said, "since I heard it and dared to run out, do you think... Is Xu Tianxiao cheating you?"


    A cold feeling immediately rose along the heels of the three people and rushed to their scalp in one breath.


    Their faces suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Then, they looked at each other.


    But then, the man in white brushed it, unfolded the folding fan, and looked at Chu Mo with a sneer: "Master Chu, you are very intelligent and eloquent. We were almost deceived by you."


    The middle-aged man and the woman in white dress who were wearing blue Taoist robes all showed a relieved smile at the moment. Obviously, they didn''t believe Chu Mo''s words!


    Chu Mo sighed, "no one is willing to listen to the truth. The truth is always like to imagine the kind you want. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to kill the supreme ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient tribes. After all, it''s not easy to be able to cultivate to this day, be immortal, and return even if reincarnation... It''s not necessary for you to get involved."


    "Junior! Are you teaching us how to behave?" The man in White said coldly, and then shouted, "don''t talk nonsense, do something and suppress him!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1681

    The white skirt woman nodded with the middle-aged man in the blue Taoist robe. At almost the same time, the three directly shot at Chu mo.


    That terrible power, instantly burst out!


    Directly suppress Chu Mo!


    At the moment when the three men were fighting, there was no sound in their minds, which made them extremely believe the message sent by Xu Tianxiao: the supreme ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient families would not intervene if they shot Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo sighed gently. In fact, it was what he asked!


    He wants to test how much progress he has made over the years?


    Therefore, in the face of the joint suppression of three supreme ancient ancestors, he asked supreme infinite not to suppress them first!


    He wants to try it by himself.


    Bang!


    With one blow, Chu Mo''s body appeared a lot of cracks. At the same time, he gulped blood and was directly injured.


    However, Chu Mo has a particularly clear feeling: this attack, he can completely next! At least, it can last for an hour!


    Later, Chu Mo held the sky, stepped on the chaotic oven, and hung his head in the sky.


    Today''s sky god is simply too terrible!


    Just ten rounds of blood moon, the breath burst out in an instant, enough to make all the great ancient ancestors feel shaken.


    Although the chaos oven is a little weaker, over the years, it has been undertaking the heavy task of refining the ancient ancestor god, so to some extent, it has also achieved incredible improvement!


    Its grade has already surpassed its former grade.


    At least, in this level of battle, it will not weaken its prestige at all, let alone drag Chu Mo''s hind legs and so on.


    Qiang!


    Kill the sky and contend.


    Directly on the shoulder of the man in white, leaving a long wound.


    The blood directly dyed his white clothes red.


    However, the unfolded folding fan in the white man''s hand, with a breath of unparalleled, directly patted Chu mo.


    The folding fan... Painted endless starry sky!


    This man in white is actually a monk who practices the way of stars!


    Over the years, his understanding of the way of stars is absolutely superior to almost all monks in the whole channel!


    But this does not include Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s understanding of the way of stars is no less than this man in white! Because the star formula is the real core of the way of stars!


    The man in white also spent countless years looking for the divine script of Xingchen Jue, but unfortunately, his chance was not enough and he never found it.


    Therefore, the man in white could not imagine that his biggest reliance was actually the biggest loophole in front of Chu Mo!


    On the contrary, the other two great ancient ancestors posed a great threat to Chu mo. Each of their attacks was quite difficult for Chu Mo!


    This is the first time that Chu Mo faced the battle of Taishang Guzu in a real sense, and it was still a challenge.


    Needless to say, his body has been beaten to pieces. Even in the face of the white man''s way of stars, Chu Mo didn''t crush each other at the first time.


    Because he can''t afford that time!


    One against three is indeed impossible to win. Even though his killer Tian had left wounds on the three of the other side, his injuries were even more serious.


    However, Chu Mo still didn''t ask for help, but found an opportunity to escape directly. It looked like he couldn''t fight... He wanted to escape!


    Where are the three willing to let Chu Mo leave easily? Together, they directly sealed the world with a radius of hundreds of billions of miles!


    Isolate this place directly into a separate small world!


    The man in white sneered and said, "incomparable son of Chu? At the level of ancestral realm, you really can afford this title. However, in the face of Taishang Guzu, you are nothing at all. Understand?"


    With that, he folded the fan in his hand and waved it towards Chu mo. a magnificent avenue of stars, mighty, suppressed towards Chu Mo!


    It seemed that the power of all the stars in the sky was pressing towards Chu Mo in this instant.


    That kind of pressure, if you change to a monk who doesn''t understand the way of stars, you can''t bear it at all, and will be crushed into slag in an instant!


    But Chu Mo''s face showed a mysterious smile. He just wanted to wait for these three people to completely seal the world! Is waiting for this moment!


    The power of the vast stars, almost all at once. It pressed in front of Chu mo. The whole void... Collapsed directly!


    The world, as if at this moment, was directly solidified!


    Chu Mo''s tall and straight figure, in front of this vast and majestic star power, appears extremely thin and thin.


    It looks so small.


    The white skirt woman and the middle-aged man in the blue Taoist robe over there, these two great ancient ancestors, even stopped and maintained the seals around, smiling and watching the excitement.


    "The strength of Xingchen Daojun has improved again." The white skirt woman smiled and said.


    "Yes, the skill of star Taoist friends is really amazing." The middle-aged man said, "in fact, every star is the most precious thing in the world. Their longevity is too long. If you can study it thoroughly, it is really a supreme road. Unfortunately, I am a little stupid and can''t step on this road."


    The white skirt woman laughed and said, "xuanzun Taoist friends are too modest. Your mysterious and supreme road is also the supreme law we yearn for!"


    Xuan Zun smiled and shook his head, "the spirit way of Bai Lingdao friend is equally strong and unparalleled... My heart is toward it!"


    "Hee hee, isn''t it a little too much for xuanzun Taoist friends to flatter each other like this? We didn''t consider the feelings of children..." Bai Ling said, suddenly stunned, and the smile on her face directly froze!


    Xuanzun over there was also stunned directly, and his smile was also frozen on his face.


    The most surprising thing is that he is stupid. With his supreme cultivation, supreme realm and supreme magic power, he has absolute confidence that he can kill this unparalleled Prince of Chu without residue!


    The fluctuation of their minds over there was incredible, but it was public. He and Chu mo... Could hear it!


    At that moment, the heart of Xingchen Daojun was indeed a little complacent. Because the ancient ancestors of the thirteen ancient families could not do anything, they did it! Moreover, the last blow... Was done by him!


    At the moment when time solidified, he was not worried at all. If Chu Mo had no ability at all, he would be disappointed.


    It''s just a small fish, jumping desperately before death!


    The law of time?


    The whole channel world, any ancient ancestor, is very proficient!


    Because this is the most basic way, which any monk should study!


    But what''s the use of time? In front of his vast and majestic way of stars, isn''t it going to be crushed?


    These ancient ancestors don''t care about time at all!


    They are the masters of immortality who have reincarnated countless times!


    What is childe Chu?


    There is also a legend that he is the other shore flower of the amazing ancient ancestor who developed the list of gods in the Chu royal family... Stop it, the one has already been robbed!


    This son of Chu is just a poor bastard who rushed to reincarnation in a hurry when things were wrong millions of years ago, and could not even stop his family from being destroyed!


    Yes, he is a genius. He can actually cut off the divine personality. This is really amazing.


    But so what?


    The world is ours after all!


    Xingchen Daojun thinks so.


    Bai Ling and Xuan Zun, the two great ancient ancestors, also thought so.


    But now, they are all stunned!


    The star Taoist king was extremely frightened. The little mole ant in his eyes unexpectedly burst out a very strong star Taoist!


    At the same time, there are thousands of divine texts, surrounding Chu Mo''s body, directly condensed into a battle suit!


    "Shenwen battle clothes!" The star Tao Jun directly shouted, "hurry... Shoot... Kill him!"


    Boom!


    The vast and majestic power of the stars, towards Chu Mo''s body... Directly submerged in the past!


    But soon, all this power poured into Chu Mo''s body. Chu Mo''s tattered body, which had been beaten before, completely recovered at once. Not only that, the blood gas burst out of Chu Mo''s body was simply amazing!


    Rush directly to jiuxiao!


    This blood gas is terrible!


    His injury not only recovered in an instant, but also this boundless power of stars injected infinite vitality into him!


    Bai Ling Gu Zu and Xuan Zun Gu Zu over there were stunned. Just for a moment, they didn''t wait for Xingchen Dao Jun to remind them, so they made their own moves!


    Because they were so shocked that they couldn''t believe that childe Chu had mastered the way of stars. And... That grade is obviously much higher than that of Xingchen Daojun!


    What a terror!


    Chu Mo did not pay attention to the ancient ancestors of Bai Ling and Xuan Zun at all. At the moment of his recovery, his magic power was fully opened, and he ran the will of heaven and my will to the extreme.


    Then, cut to the star Taoist king with a knife!


    At this moment, the Tao on his body completely restrained the star Taoist king!


    Bai Ling Gu Zu and Xuan Zun Gu Zu over there all showed their strongest way in an instant!


    The way of Bailing ancient ancestor is the way of spirit.


    The so-called spiritual way is mainly the study of all spirits in the world. It is very difficult to form a way itself. It is even more incredible to reach the utmost.


    This spiritual way can create endless creatures in a moment, and then directly give them powerful spirits!


    This skill is quite terrifying. Because the ancient ancestor of Bai Ling can even directly create creatures in the supreme realm!


    Every time, when she exerts her spiritual way with all her strength, no matter how vast the universe is, thousands of troops will appear in an instant. That lively and terrifying scene was her most proud means.


    But this time, before she could show it, there was a sound signal in the spiritual sea: "immeasurable God!"


    Boom!


    The original God of Bai Ling''s ancestor suffered a heavy blow directly.


    All over the sky, the horrible creatures she had just created suddenly disappeared.


    When the xuanzun ancestor over there was just preparing to play a mysterious and mysterious power, a signal also sounded in his mind: "immeasurable God!"


    WOW!


    He spat out blood with one mouthful.


    Look over there, a bloody light, gorgeous to the extreme, instantly lit up in the vast universe, and then... The head of the star Taoist King flew directly high. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1682

    Xuan Zun and Bai Ling, the two great ancient ancestors, still saw the flying head of Xingchen Daojun in infinite pain and extreme panic. They even saw the panic expression in Xingchen Daojun''s eyes clearly.


    It''s overcast!


    This is almost the only thought in the hearts of xuanzun and bailing, the two ancient ancestors.


    "Go..."


    Xuanzun and bailing, the two great ancient ancestors, turned around and left without any hesitation.


    There is no doubt that Xingchen Daojun has been robbed!


    The supreme Wuji was really sinister enough, and actually took action at the last moment, which made xuanzun and Bai Ling hate in their hearts. But they didn''t dare to stop here at all. They wanted to pass the news on whatever they said, and let everyone know what had happened.


    The news of Xu Tianxiao is wrong!


    Yes, it''s not fake, but it''s wrong!


    They can even think that Xu Tianxiao must have been robbed. And, just like them, at the last moment, he was overcast by the supreme infinite!


    At this time, xuanzun and Bai Ling could not imagine that the robbery of Xingchen Taoist king had nothing to do with Taishang Wuji!


    It''s entirely because of Chu Mo''s Tao, which completely restrained the Tao of Xing Chen Dao Jun. even without the help of Taishang Wuji, Xing Chen Dao Jun is not Chu Mo''s opponent at all.


    However, there is no difference between knowing and not knowing now.


    Because Chu Mo has been killed!


    Because the Taoist name of the supreme infinite is still exploding in the spiritual sea of xuanzun and bailing, the two ancient ancestors!


    "Infinite heaven!"


    "Infinite heaven!"


    Xuanzun and Bai Ling are going crazy. They have never suffered such a loss since ancient times.


    With their unparalleled computing power in Taoism, cultivation, vision and terror, they simply can''t figure out the reasons why the two supreme Buddhas, the infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha, exist to attack them.


    Can''t understand at all!


    "Why?" Bai lingguzu couldn''t help roaring: "too infinite, even if you became a Taoist before us for endless years, you can''t bully people like this!"


    "Infinite heaven!"


    Answer her, only a sentence that is not mixed with any feelings, but with endless prestige!


    Poof!


    Bai lingguzu directly spewed a mouthful of blood, most of which was angry.


    At this time, a monstrous cold blood red knife light suddenly lit up on the other side!


    Live forever... Xuanzun, one of the masters of the channel world, flew directly to the sky with a head.


    Bai Ling is going crazy!


    Another ancient ancestor has been robbed!


    Xuanzun''s crazy roar came at this time, shaking the whole sky!


    It''s so horrible, it''s just creepy. But this territory was completely sealed by three ancient ancestors. Therefore, no one except themselves can know what is happening here.


    It''s terrible.


    They dug a huge hole for themselves and buried themselves in it.


    Is there anything worse in this world?


    At the moment, Bai lingguzu was like crazy, constantly blinking towards the endless distance, and then blinking... She questioned her degree for the first time in her life. Why do you think it''s so slow?


    In fact, the whole universe is constantly retreating behind her!


    Her degree has reached an extreme. As an ancient ancestor of the supreme realm... The utmost degree that can be achieved.


    She was terrified, terrified as never before.


    She finally felt that the original threat of death was so terrible.


    She even felt dizzy, as if the whole world had become so unreal in her eyes.


    Before making the choice to kill Chu Mo, Bai lingguzu never thought that the consequences would be like this. She regretted, extremely regretful, regretful intestines are blue!


    Suddenly, she felt a shadow in front of her!


    A huge shadow!


    She didn''t even know what the shadow was, so she couldn''t help crying out in a very sad exclamation: "no! Don''t kill me!"


    Blood glowed.


    Monstrous, cold and gorgeous, desolate, killing endless!


    At this time, the primordial God of Bai lingguzu had been severely injured, and her combat power even fell to less than 30% of normal.


    At the critical moment, she still sacrificed all the magic tools on her body, and she was struggling to death.


    Qiang!


    When!


    Bang!


    A series of loud noises, all the magic instruments she sacrificed, broke in an instant!


    Then, the bright red knife light cut directly into her head.


    There was no hesitation or pity.


    Simply, direct, cruel, cold!


    Click!


    The head of bailing Guzu was directly cut off.


    At that moment, Bai lingguzu suddenly felt that his physical body, which was once considered indestructible, was so fragile. Vulnerable to a single blow!


    "Ah!" Bai lingguzu gave a harsh scream, and this sound... Resentment startled heaven. Even the vast void of the universe collapsed directly.


    But that didn''t stop her from being robbed.


    Poof!


    At this time, Chu Mo couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Although he had just been instantly recovered by the power of infinite stars, his Dao injury did not completely recover all at once.


    It is also a great challenge for him to cut three supreme ancestors in a row.


    After all, the first Xingchen Daojun didn''t use too much help, but completely relied on his own strength to kill the other party.


    But the carefulness in Chu Mo''s chest is unparalleled.


    This feeling is really too happy!


    The three heads were directly sealed by him and thrown into the world of the sky.


    Then Chu Mo sat on this high sky and began to run the will of heaven and my will, recovering.


    The seals set by the three ancient ancestors are still there. Today, this world is like an independent small world. This is exactly what Chu Mo wanted. You can practice quietly here for a period of time.


    This war has inestimable significance for the growth of Chu mo.


    There is no doubt about Chu Mo''s combat power and combat experience. His years of cultivation were not that long, but his combat experience seemed to be innate. And he has been with him in the process of his growth.


    Today''s battle has given Chu Mo a stronger foundation and confidence in the face of Taishang Guzu.


    Three months later, Chu Mo left the customs here, broke the seals left by the three ancient ancestors, and continued to move towards the territory of the ancient god family.


    The whole passage world is still in turmoil.


    The battle of the creatures in the gray ground is endless. Their number is too large to kill; The elite alliance takes advantage of all opportunities to constantly expand itself; The ancient clans, who had enemies with the Chu royal family, were carrying out a tense layout, but it was difficult to hide their decline, and it was even more difficult to prevent a large number of children from leaving; Those forces outside the thirteen ancient families in the channel have also begun to take action. They also want to take this rare opportunity to make their family a higher level.


    It is not too much to describe the world as chaos.


    However, at this time, the channel world has a small thing.


    The ancient Chu clan, one of the thirteen ancient clans, opened an ancient battlefield in the Western Huangtian universe, and then, directly from that universe, got 50 amazing and powerful monks. But I didn''t expect that there was a terrible murderer among the fifty monks.


    He directly killed the other forty-nine monks on the list of gods, and took the gods of the forty-nine creatures. Then, as soon as he entered the channel, he directly shot and killed the legitimate son of the ancient Chu clan who was in charge of the token of gods. Took away the God seal token and disappeared directly!


    The man''s comprehensive strength is really too strong, and he didn''t give the legitimate children of the ancient Chu clan the chance to use the gods token.


    This event has caused quite a shock in the whole channel world. If it hadn''t been for such a troubled time, it would have been even more sensational.


    The ancient Chu clan also announced the name of that person at the first time. The terrible God of murder was named Chu Bai.


    "Why is it Chu again?"


    "Is it possible that the Chu royal family, millions of years ago, will return collectively and explosively in this generation?"


    "As soon as I hear Chu, I feel an endless sense of fear."


    "If this Chu Bai is also a member of the Chu royal family, I can only say that the Chu royal family... Is too rebellious, it is simply unstoppable!"


    All the monks in the channel world talked about it and guessed the origin of Chu Bai. But there is no specific news. Everything is speculation.


    Chu Mo also heard the name, Chu Bai, which distracted him for a long time.


    That is the memory of the son of Chu from the previous life.


    If we say that the most famous young man of the Chu royal family millions of years ago, I''m afraid everyone will recognize that he is the unparalleled son of Chu. But in fact, almost no one knows that there was another top-level young monk in the Chu royal family millions of years ago.


    That''s Chu Bai!


    Chu Bai is of the same generation as Chu Mo in terms of seniority. But the difference is that Chu Mo was born directly, while Chu Bai... Was born from concubines.


    Yes, in previous lives, Chu Mo and Chu Bai were half brothers.


    Although he was born from concubines, Chu Bai was excellent to an unimaginable degree. Chu Mo at that time was smart, smart enough to be frightening! You can learn anything at a glance; Chu Bai, however, is a real martial arts fan. He doesn''t like anything except cultivation and fighting!


    Because it was the problem of concubines'' identity, Chu Bai was very low-key, so low-key that few people outside the Chu family knew his existence.


    He has been fighting outside for countless years, and all his pseudonyms are used. Each of his pseudonyms has made a big name in the channel.


    Later, because he heard of the crisis of the royal family, Chu Bai directly returned to the Chu royal family. Unfortunately, when he returned to the Chu family, Chu Mo had already chosen reincarnation. Before long, the entire Chu clan was robbed.


    Chu Bai, who was once amazing, vanished.


    In the memory of Chu Mo''s previous life, although he and Chu Bai did not have much deep brotherhood, the relationship between them was also very good. It belongs to the kind of relationship where there are few exchanges, but everything can be watched and supported by each other.


    Otherwise, Chu Bai would not have heard of the crisis of Chu Mo and rushed back to the Chu family directly.


    Thinking of all kinds of previous lives, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing and said in his heart: I don''t know if this Chu Bai is the brother of his previous life?


    Delivered at midnight. Ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1683

    Ancient god family.??


    Inside the ancient god hut, which symbolizes the highest holy land of the ancient god family, sat six elders.


    It is said that this thatched cottage was built by the oldest founder of the ancient god family in the past, and was used as a place for retreat and cultivation. Later, after the ancestor of the ancient god family followed the ancestor of the Chu family, the hut was abandoned.


    Many years have passed since he returned and founded the ancient god family here. The thatched cottage in those days looks the same because of the Dharma array. So it survived. Until today. It has become the exclusive place for the most important Parliament of the ancient god family.


    The so-called most important parliament refers to the deliberations between these ancestors. Those other people, even if they were the owners of the ancient god family, were not qualified to enter this hut.


    At the moment, the six old men all sat there, motionless, like dry statues. But in fact, at the moment, they are having quite heated discussions, all with the most secret thoughts. To ensure that no one can know the content of their communication.


    "Childe Mo is going to call."


    "I stopped it in the past years, but you refused."


    "It''s meaningless to say such words now."


    "Go? Stay?"


    "Go."


    "The family will be destroyed."


    The six great ancient ancestors can''t see any emotional fluctuations on their faces. In fact, if someone pushes this door open, they will think that there are six statues sitting inside. Because there was hardly any anger in them.


    They are studying whether to stay in the ancient god family and wait for the arrival of Prince Chu.


    This seems a little ridiculous. Six masters of the supreme realm, in the face of a young man who was not in the supreme realm, actually gave birth to the emotion of fear.


    This is very abnormal. In the past, they would not believe it.


    Inviting Xingchen Daojun, xuanzun Guzu and bailing Guzu with heavy profits is also what the six of them nodded and agreed.


    But now, according to their deduction, the three great ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families seem to have changed their life trajectory. Although they did not deduce more specific things, for the existence of their realm, subtle changes are enough for them to calculate countless possibilities.


    In their view, the three people of Xingchen Daojun are very likely to have encountered accidents. This result shocked them.


    But they never believed that Chu Mo could do such a thing alone.


    "The supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha should intervene." An ancient ancestor of the ancient god family said.


    "Ten * *." Another ancient ancestor agreed.


    "Why on earth did they intervene?"


    "The channel world may really collapse." An ancient ancestor made a very bold guess.


    "It''s impossible! If the channel world is really going to collapse, we must have induction." An ancient ancestor retorted.


    "We are in this game. What can we use to feel? Which chess piece can control our destiny in a game of chess?"


    "But we are not chess pieces. We are chess players."


    "Chess pieces never think of themselves as chess pieces."


    There was another silence. The realm of these ancestors was too high. They had their own understanding and views on everything in the world. Therefore, it is difficult for everyone to be persuaded by another person.


    However, they also agreed that the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha intervened in this matter.


    "Three people go, three people stay." Finally, an ancient ancestor with the oldest generation slowly said, "you can''t just wait for death here. Go to the East and ask him why?"


    "I don''t think it makes sense. If he is really determined to intervene in this matter, in fact, now it can be proved that he is determined to intervene. Therefore, even if he goes, he won''t see him at all."


    "I heard that a younger generation in the family formed an organization called elite alliance?"


    "How do you talk about this organization?"


    The ancient ancestor who just spoke was silent and said, "there are a large number of children of the thirteen ancient people in this organization, that is to say, as long as this organization exists, the thirteen ancient people... Will not really be completely destroyed."


    "Are you too pessimistic? Do you think the thirteen ancient tribes are really in danger of extinction?"


    "I don''t think so. Haven''t you deduced it? Don''t you know it in your heart?" After the ancient ancestor of the ancient god family finished speaking, everyone fell into a long silence again.


    final, The oldest ancient ancestor said: "Well, allocate the existing resources of the family to one-third of the child who is in charge of the elite alliance. Because I heard that in the past, Prince Chu... Should have been on the list of gods, just because he had cut off his deity when he was in the ancient battlefield. I also know that several friends of Prince Chu in the past were originally in the elite alliance, but now they have left with Prince Chu. So there is something in this matter There are certain variables. Maybe, that variable should be on the child who is in charge of the elite alliance. And we are waiting here. I''d like to have a look. How far can those two of the supreme infinite interfere with us. It''s as if there is no cause and effect for him to do so. "


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Of course."


    "OK."


    The remaining several supreme ancestors finally recognized this way. Then their bodies gradually disappeared into the thatched cottage.


    This thatched cottage, the oldest in the whole ancient god family, has once again become desolate and full of vicissitudes.


    Therefore, the whole ancient god family was lively in an instant. From the Lord to the Presbyterian group, all of them couldn''t understand the decision of the six ancient ancestors.


    This decision is too sudden. The existing resources of the entire ancient god family, let alone one third, even one third of three million... Are an extremely amazing number!


    One third of the resources, it is no exaggeration to say, can directly fill the storage space as large as 180 small worlds.


    The elite alliance now claims to have a very good exhibition, but in fact, it''s good to have as many as one tenth of their total resources in the small world!


    The ancient god family is the richest of the thirteen ancient families in the whole channel world. One third of him is several times more than the total resources of the entire oriental ancient clan!


    It is not difficult to understand why the whole ancient god family, from top to bottom, can''t understand the thoughts of the six ancestors.


    But they didn''t dare to resist, let alone obey openly and disobey secretly. The whole ancient god family, six supreme ancient ancestors, is absolutely indistinguishable. No one is allowed to disobey.


    So, soon, the whole ancient god family became lively.


    A young man was startled. After he came out to ask the truth, he couldn''t help but make a big noise. This young man is Gu Dong, who was almost beaten up in the past!


    At the moment, he looked indignant: "why give so many top-level resources to that bitch? This is unfair! That bitch must have something to do with Master Chu..."


    That knot, not yet said, an invisible Road, instantly shrouded Gu Dong.


    Then, under the gaze of many people, Gu Dong''s body... Collapsed directly! Turned into a little light, completely disappeared in the void.


    All the people were stunned and instantly completely silenced.


    Gu Dong''s mother hefangfang rushed out directly, and then the whole person collapsed. She cried, "why? What did my son do? Why should he be punished like this?"


    It is also an invisible power that envelops hefangfang.


    Then, he Fangfang also died and disappeared directly into the void.


    Now, everyone in the ancient god family, the core of the ancestral land, was completely stunned.


    They knew who was shooting, so they felt afraid.


    Have the six ancient ancestors realized that the crisis is coming? Such a thing, in the past, has never been born!


    The supreme ancient ancestor himself killed the younger generation of the family. This is the first time in the world.


    After a long silence, the owner of the ancient god family finally sighed and went away lonely. I didn''t express any opinion on this matter.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo is still walking on the earth of the passage world, with thousands of rivers and mountains passing under his feet.


    He was reading the jade slip entrusted by master Lingtong to him. There are indeed too many secrets about the road to heaven. Moreover, the whole ancient history of the passage is almost in this jade slip. Including the ancient history of the channel before the fault.


    It can be said that this jade slip is invaluable.


    But these are not what surprised Chu Mo most. Master Lingtong has lived through the ages and laid out the layout of the ages. It is not surprising that he has all the known ancient history of the passage in his hands.


    What really shocked Chu Mo was the record of another thing.


    This record refers to the word "prehistory" for the first time.


    The so-called prehistory is the thing before the origin of the ancient history of the whole channel.


    "The passage world, from ancient times to the present, has passed millions of eras, almost more than 100 billion passage years. Among them, every 1000 eras or so, there is a small reincarnation. In the small reincarnation, the Taishang ancient ancestors who should be robbed will directly fall into the difficulty of reincarnation. But they will soon make a comeback. Therefore, the realm of Taishang ancient ancestors can almost be regarded as immortal to some extent. Now the whole passage, with Even a great ancient ancestor, the real Shouyuan, should have passed 100000 eras, that is, 10 billion channel Shouyuan. "


    Chu Mo saw this, and his heart had been greatly touched. More than 100 billion years... What is this concept? And it''s also the year of passage!


    This has been a real long river for a long time. Even many stars have only appeared for tens of billions of years. The world of channel has existed for more than 100 billion years.


    Because it has prehistory.


    "In prehistoric times, there was a heavenly Dharma array in the passage. Through that Dharma array, you can completely leave this huge world and enter... A more vast and majestic place. According to the legend, only by leaving the passage world can you enter the real eternal land." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1684

    "Is there actually a heavenly Dharma array in prehistory? Can you leave the channel world directly?" Chu Mo frowned and murmured softly. It was difficult for his heart to calm down.? He knew before that there must be a wonderful record in this jade slip, but he didn''t expect that it would be such amazing information.


    How did master Lingtong know these things?


    Chu Mo''s heart felt very difficult to understand, these things, don''t those Taishang ancient ancestors in other channels know?


    After all, according to the jade slip, the supreme ancestor in any channel has lived for more than 10 billion years. That''s 100000 eras! Do they know nothing about these things?


    Chu Mo resisted the excitement in his heart and continued to look down slowly.


    "It''s a pity that the Dharma array was later destroyed by people outside. At the same time, what was destroyed was the splendid prehistoric civilization."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing when he saw this.


    I didn''t expect that the channel world has existed for countless years, and there really exists a prehistoric civilization.


    There is not much description of prehistoric civilization, but from that positive tone, Chu Mo can feel that the person who wrote this ancient history must be 100% sure that there was prehistoric civilization in the channel world!


    "Everything today is built on the ruins of prehistoric civilization. After that catastrophe, too many roads have disappeared and completely ended. It takes a long time for a new civilization to mature. But there are huge hidden dangers in the realm of Taishang. Once the realm of Taishang exists, start large-scale activities and start to want to leave the channel world. Outside ''observation'' The "person" will produce induction. At that time, perhaps... A new catastrophe will come again. "


    "Observer?" Chu Mo is very sensitive to these three words. It contains too much information, which makes people feel uneasy. This title, like a pair of omnipresent eyes, has been silently staring at all creatures in this world.


    "The name of observer came from me. Some people call them great ancestors, and others call them extremely noble... That is, extremely noble. Even in a prehistoric incomplete classic that I accidentally got, I have seen the title ''Emperor''. But in my opinion, it should be more suitable to call them observers."


    Chu Mo''s heart set off huge waves. It''s hard to imagine what kind of existence the person who wrote this ancient history was, even the incomplete classics of prehistory can be found. This is really amazing. Moreover, the various descriptions in the jade slips are very direct and use a quite positive tone. This also shocked Chu mo.


    The higher the realm of existence, the more cautious they are about these unreliable things. They rarely use such a positive tone to subjectively infer a thing.


    "According to my inference, those ancestors of the channel world have been trapped and died in this world. But they all want to leave. They want to enter the legendary eternal land. I can''t say whether there is an eternal land in the world. But I''m sure that once they move too much, the observer will directly shoot. And the channel world will cause great damage in the process of each shot of the observer. If If there were not two inborn ancient ancestors, I''m afraid they would have collapsed. "


    "The Oriental supreme infinite is in charge of the Qi of Hongmeng; the Western immeasurable Buddha is in charge of the Qi of the world. They made a great wish and never left the channel world, which became the existence of nature. Their Taoism leaped beyond the level of the supreme ancient ancestor and entered the field that can compete with the observer. However, it is only a confrontation. Because the observer, in my opinion, there is more than one. If they try their best, the supreme infinite and the immeasurable Buddha are of course It''s OK, but the channel world is bound to collapse. Both elders are truly merciful people. They silently guard the world, naturally do not want to let the world collapse. So, in my opinion, they are helpless for many things. "


    Seeing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help taking a breath one after another, which was really amazing. It''s incredible!


    He finally understood why the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha were so powerful!


    They had really gone beyond that level and entered a higher field.


    Chu Mo also remembered what master Lingtong said. He said that the Buddha didn''t want to see him... I see! Because master Lingtong is probably the only ancient history in the whole channel world. He knows all the causes and consequences!


    But the Supreme Being and the Buddha also have too much helplessness for the sake of this world. What if I see you?


    Chu Mo sighed and continued to read down.


    "Therefore, according to various causes and effects, we can see that there must be a disaster for the ancient ancestors of the channel world. This disaster should either be on the observer or inside the channel. In my opinion, it is more likely to be inside the channel. After all, the reason why our world is brilliant is that it has countless unknowns and countless possibilities. I really hope to see those ancient ancestors terrified one day A frightened expression. That must be fun. "


    Chu Mo was shocked when he saw this, but he couldn''t help smiling.


    It seems that the elder who wrote this ancient history is still a man of temperament. I don''t like those supreme ancestors who are superior.


    "If you want to leave the channel world, you can only set up that level of heaven Dharma array as in prehistory. Unfortunately, the array diagram is missing, and many Dharma array materials that once existed in prehistory... Are also missing. This is related to the hands of observers. They have taken too many relevant data and materials from this world. I hate those observers, who are a group of creatures who think they are very righteous."


    Chu Mo slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth. The elder who wrote this ancient history is also very personalized!


    Observer... These three words sound ordinary, and there seems to be nothing strange about them. But it''s terrible to think of their other names!


    Dazu!


    Such a title is enough to frighten people.


    That''s the existence of the supreme being. Even Chu Mo can''t touch that field at all now.


    As for the title of Jizun and emperor, we can feel those who exist.


    The predecessors who wrote this ancient history must not be as high as the supreme Buddha and the infinite Buddha in terms of seniority. Because he orally called those two elders. But his courage is not small at all, and he dares to despise the observer.


    Seeing this, Chu Mo already knew that this jade slip was by no means written by master Lingtong. It should also be from where he got it and knew too many things. Therefore, he began to lay out the eternal layout, trying to re-establish the Tongtian Dharma array. In this way, reopen the road to heaven!


    Speaking of it, this pattern is really boundless. No matter what master Lingtong has done to set up this bureau, at least, his point is good!


    Rebuilding the heaven Dharma array and reopening the road to heaven will not benefit one or two people, but the whole channel world, together with the top creatures in the universe below, can benefit from it.


    "After countless years of exploration and search, this road is really hard. If I hadn''t found the array, I might really have to give up. Even with the eternal longevity, who can understand that loneliness? Many times, seriously think about it, why do people have to pursue eternity? Just like ordinary creatures in this world, spring is born and autumn is dead... What''s wrong? I can''t remember what I used to do What does the Taoist couple look like. I''m also about to forget where my descendants are now. What am I after? Is this the right way to go? I''m a little confused. "


    Seeing this, Chu Mo sighed gently and murmured, "what I ask is that I am not alone at the top of the mountain, but still accompanied by relatives and friends!"


    Then he continued to look down.


    "In order to ask the truth, I went to see Wuji and Buddha respectively. As a result, I got what I thought was a very negative answer at that time. Wuji told me: Tao can be Tao, very Tao. The Buddha told me that everything has a way, such as electricity and dew. In my opinion at that time, it was simply too negative. The theory of Wuji may also fit my state of mind a little, but I really can''t accept the Buddha''s view. However, after many years Today, when I write this whole ancient history, I actually understand it. I also understood the intention of those two immeasurably broad-minded elders. However, I see. What''s the harm? I''m going to be robbed. "


    Robbed?


    Chu Mo couldn''t help frowning when he saw this.


    He was surprised and had a very inexplicable feeling.


    Then, look down quickly.


    "I have realized that the observers have stared at me. In their view, my deceptive behavior is still a little naive after all. The gods list... This thing is really meaningless except for cheating. I really want to destroy them all. But unfortunately, it''s too late."


    Gods!


    Chu Mo''s face showed an expression of great surprise. His mouth was wide open, as if he could put a goose egg in it.


    Seeing this, he suddenly realized that the person who wrote this ancient history was... The ancestor of the Chu royal family who made the list of gods!


    "My God!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Really, there are few things that can shock Chu Mo to this extent.


    But this... This is incredible.


    This is not to say that master Lingtong, in fact, has known everything long, long ago. Knowing that the jade slip he got was actually written by the amazing ancestor of the Chu royal family. Have you already known all the life experiences of Chu Mo?


    But even though he knew all this, his layout finally failed!


    This also exactly confirms a saying in the jade slips: our world is wonderful because it is full of unknown and uncertainty.


    Even the supreme ancient ancestor cannot completely dominate everything!


    Chu Mo''s mood was extremely excited, and he continued to look back.


    "Those who have followed me will inevitably turn against me after I have been robbed. Such a thing as the gods list will inevitably become a cage for countless creatures. This is not what I want. But I can do nothing about it. In this world, only I can completely destroy the gods list. But I am dying. I hope that among my descendants, there will be such a genius to wipe the bottom for the mistakes his ancestors once made." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1685

    Seeing this, Chu Mo almost sprayed directly, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently for a long time. Finally, he could only sigh that his ancestor was simply an old urchin!


    In the face of life and death, he looked very light, and he could still say all this in this ridicule tone. This mentality is really admirable.


    At last, a faint shadow suddenly appeared in Chu Mo''s spiritual sea.


    Yes, it''s a very light shadow, but Chu Mo can feel it all at once!


    "This ancient history is for you."


    The shadow spoke directly and almost didn''t scare Chu Mo away.


    "How many generations should you be my descendants? Tenthousand generations? 100000 generations? Or millions of generations? Forget it, don''t count this, it''s too annoying."


    "...." Chu Mo was stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    "Don''t think anyone can see this ancient history. You''re wrong. Only you can see this ancient history! Although I don''t know you or who you are, you must be the best of my descendants!" The voice of this shadow doesn''t sound old, even a little young.


    "You don''t have to try to talk to me. When you see me, I''ve been dead for many years. So, just listen to me." Said the shadow.


    Chu Mo''s heart was filled with waves. He didn''t expect that master Lingtong couldn''t see this ancient history! But why did master Lingtong give it to himself?


    At this time, The shadow said: "In this jade slip, the array diagram of the Tongtian Dharma array can be seen by others. This is my unfulfilled wish. Naturally, I hope someone can help me finish it one day. The materials needed by the Tongtian Dharma array can also be seen by others. But those materials are not complete, and there are many, which can''t be found in this world. Even if you turn the whole channel upside down, you can''t find it. But I didn''t say. After all, I want to leave it to the future People have little hope, don''t they? "


    Chu Mo was covered with black lines. He suddenly found that this guy is his ancestor in all likelihood. It''s not generally unreliable!


    "But in fact, those materials are available." The voice of the shadow became serious: "it''s just that they are all on the observer. This is embarrassing, and we can''t beat those bastards. Of course, if the two predecessors of Wuji and Buddha are willing to help, they may also have a chance of success. But those two are too honest, they shouldn''t do it."


    Say, The shadow sighed again: "The list of gods I created was originally intended to try to deceive the secret of heaven and see if there is a way to find another way to leave the channel world. But it turned out that this road did not work, but it ruined countless creatures. I also had no way to say sorry to them. This task is up to you. If you see me one day, you must remember that through these means, you can reverse crack the list of gods..."


    The shadow then told Chu Mo a lot of means to crack the list of gods and destroy the tokens of gods.


    Although Chu Mo has now developed the means to cut off the deity, he was greatly touched after listening to the methods said by the shadow. In an instant, I realized too many ways that were difficult to understand in the past.


    Unconsciously, Chu Mo''s cultivation increased by a bar.


    This is also an unexpected harvest.


    The shadow finally told Chu Mo that no matter who got the jade slip, it would eventually return to the descendants of the Chu royal family. Moreover, he had expected that there would be a catastrophe for the Chu family after his death. But I didn''t care too much.


    "No one can explain the reincarnation of this world clearly. Even the supreme friars who can lay out the ages can use it at most, but they can''t explain it clearly. I always believe that the energy in this world is eternal. It will never be destroyed. Therefore, the so-called destruction, the so-called death, is just the beginning of another kind of rebirth. Therefore, my descendants, don''t feel sad for me. It''s easy for observers to kill me. But they It''s not so easy to kill my soul, I think? Maybe, after many years, this thing will return to my hands at the lower reaches of the river of time. But at that time, do I still remember all this? "


    Here, the shadow directly faded from the spiritual sea of Chu Mo, and even disappeared.


    Chu Mo was stunned and couldn''t make any sound for a long time. His heart was strongly shocked.


    There is still a lot of content on it, which he keeps in mind silently.


    fatalism.


    All this makes Chu Mo have a strong sense of destiny.


    Everything in the world has its destiny. In the face of fate, any practitioner must go through a process of believing, questioning, re believing, re questioning... And finally believing.


    Those who have not experienced this process will not really understand the meaning of the word destiny.


    Chu Mo carefully put away the jade slip, which was too precious for him.


    The heavenly Dharma array, which was well-informed, was laid out for ages, but it was defeated by the word fate. He can''t, doesn''t mean Chu Mo can''t!


    After Chu Mo killed so many ancient ancestors, in fact, the accumulation of resources on him is already an extremely amazing number!


    Any storage world of the ancient ancestors is a shocking wealth. Chu Mo has killed nine ancient ancestors of the supreme realm from before to after. As for those in the ancestral realm, there are countless.


    His resources have now surpassed those of any ancient race.


    In the big world of the sky, he has opened up many spaces to store these resources.


    Chu Mo studied the array diagram of the Tongtian Dharma array and found that it was really very difficult to build this dharma array. With his existing resources, even one tenth of the Tongtian Dharma array can''t be built.


    But Chu Mo was not anxious and discouraged. This kind of thing will not last long. How many years has it been? There is also time. Besides, aren''t there so many ancient tribes?


    Along the way, Chu Mo wandered directly into the territory of the ancient god family.


    He thought of Gu Bingbing and sighed in his heart. I don''t know what Gu Bing will think in his heart if he kills the supreme ancient ancestor of the ancient god family. Will he break with himself directly because of this? I don''t think so.


    Although she is directly related, this kind of ancient children, because the family is too large, that kind of kinship, usually can only be maintained in a relatively small range.


    It''s too old to say how much family love is in it.


    Just like the jade slip, the ancestor of the Chu royal family didn''t put on the airs of an old ancestor with his descendants, Chu mo. Because there is no need at all.


    In particular, there is such a mysterious law as "reincarnation". God knows who the previous life was? This life is a descendant, maybe the previous life is still an ancestor.


    Soon, Chu Mo put these thoughts behind him, and he began to release divine consciousness, covering the whole land of the ancient god family a little bit. He should clearly let those ancestors on the territory of the ancient god family know that he is coming!


    When Chu Mo''s divine consciousness covered out, countless Dharma arrays lit up on the territory of the entire ancient god family!


    Yes, there are countless seats!


    Chu Mo didn''t even calculate carefully, but he saw about ten million Dharma arrays, which lit up at the same time!


    He couldn''t help but be happy. It seems that the ancient god family really took great pains to meet him. Don''t they know that they are the ancestors of playing FA array?


    Although it was a matter of the previous life, what does it matter? Anyway, he has awakened the memory of his previous life.


    Chu Mo walked on the ground in this almost endless Dharma array, but this time, he did not destroy the city. There was no action to kill the creatures of the ancient god family.


    But he said lightly, "those in the supreme realm, come out. It''s time for you to pay your debts. There was a cause and effect between me and Gu Bingbing. For her face, I won''t embarrass the rest of your ancient god family. But killing people pays for their lives and paying debts is a matter of heaven and earth. Those supreme ancient ancestors, you not only kill people, but also owe debts. Therefore, you must die."


    Chu Mo was in the middle of this dharma array, and no Dharma array could stop him. Even those Dharma arrays did not respond to Chu Mo''s experience!


    All the children of the ancient god family were speechless in the face of this situation. And deep inside, it is also full of deep shock. After hearing Chu Mo''s words, almost everyone was silent.


    They finally understood why the six great ancient ancestors asked them to put one third of their wealth under the name of Gu Bingbing. It turns out... There is such a big cause and effect hidden in this?


    At this moment, they don''t know whether they should be grateful to Chu Mo for his kindness of not killing, or hate Chu Mo for coming to collect debts.


    In contrast, they are much luckier than the oriental ancient people and the Zhao ancient people. At least, they don''t have to leave their hometown and live far away from their homes for countless years.


    On the territory of the ancient god family, there was silence.


    At this time, an old voice came: "killing pays for life, debt pays for money, well said, since it''s cause and effect, let''s end it today."


    Then, six ancient figures flew out directly from six directions.


    However, the first thing these six people did was not to attack Chu Mo, but to fly directly to the top of the sky, above the sky, in the sky. Then, at the same time, he hit the immeasurable barrier at the top of the channel... Hard... And blew it over!


    What kind of damage will the six ancient ancestors of the supreme realm do with a joint strike? No one knew in the past. No one has seen it with their own eyes. But at this moment, Chu Mo finally felt it.


    That is a force that can make all the spirits in the world tremble! This force can definitely shake the whole channel world!


    Seeing how thick the barrier was, it was directly hit by an unfathomable channel. Then, the whole sky collapsed in a large area under the aftershock of this attack.


    Chu Mo, who had just learned something from the jade slip, was directly shocked. He almost guessed what the ancient ancestors of the six ancient gods family wanted to do at once!


    They want to disturb the observer¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1686

    It''s crazy!


    They tried to attract the "great ancestor" to appear and come in this way!


    Once that kind of thing happens, the situation of the whole channel will change unpredictably!


    Facing death, the six ancient ancestors of the ancient god family are far from calm. They didn''t really sit there waiting to die. The means they are now using is simply the rhythm of dying together!


    This is what they can do, the last struggle.


    Outside the channel.


    A vast unknown space.


    Here, there are three young people standing. Two men and one woman. They stood there quietly, with no breath on their bodies. It seems to have been standing there for hundreds of millions of years. However, the face is lifelike and the body is spotless.


    The men are handsome and unrestrained, each wearing war clothes, and the women are peerless and beautiful, also wearing war clothes.


    This space is too vast, magnificent and magnificent. In space, the stars and rivers are boundless, shining boundless light.


    Beside the three, there was a huge hazy air mass.


    This air mass covers the endless galaxy, which is too vast and boundless. It sends out strong life waves.


    Suddenly, this huge air mass gently fluctuated.


    Among the three, a man in a bright red suit suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the huge hazy air mass. Then he frowned slightly. Speak slowly. His voice is far from as young as his appearance. It sounds too old. It seems to be sent out from ancient times.


    "There... Is something moving over there."


    At this time, another man and woman opened their eyes at the same time, all looking at the huge air mass.


    The peerless beautiful woman said, "the movement is not small."


    The other man in the black suit had a cold face: "it''s annoying."


    "Let''s go." A faint smile appeared on the handsome face of the man in red war clothes: "speaking of it, it has been a long time since I went there. Maybe some new substances have been produced."


    The man in Black said indifferently, "who''s going?"


    The woman said, "I''ll go."


    "Well, be careful, don''t provoke those two." The man in red reminded.


    On the woman''s face, there was a touch of slight disdain: "I never thought those two would be any threat."


    "Don''t take it lightly. That place is not easily accessible." The man in red said, "under normal circumstances, the door is opened once in a million eras. Only then can we enter at will and they can come out at will. However, at that time, we will enter together and destroy their civilization. Usually, we have to spend a lot of energy to enter. Unless we can get new materials there, the gain is not worth the loss."


    "Didn''t you make money last time?" The woman said faintly.


    The man in the red uniform shook his head slightly: "that kind of opportunity is not so easy to encounter. Anyway, you should be more careful yourself. In fact, the next time the door opens, it is not far away. It is estimated that there will be another thousand or eighthundred eras, and it will be there. Therefore, if there is no big problem there, you should not stay there for too long. Otherwise, you will be contaminated with great cause and effect."


    The woman frowned, as if impatient, but nodded: "I know."


    With that, she stepped out, and her figure instantly disappeared into the huge air mass.


    The man in black suddenly said, "I don''t think it''s very good."


    The man in red war clothes smiled: "I''m worried too much. As long as those two don''t fight, nothing will happen."


    "But what if they do it?" The man in black asked.


    "Don''t they want to keep the world?" The man in red shirt smiled faintly, "don''t worry, I''ve dealt with them. Their compassionate heart has limited everything to them. They will limit themselves to there. They won''t do it easily, otherwise, when did they last come? Didn''t I kill a person who wanted to jump out? At that time, didn''t they just persuade me? And then there was no other action?"


    "What if?" The man in black seemed to be very concerned about this problem. He looked at the man in red and said, "what if they really intervene this time?"


    The man in the red suit frowned and looked at the man in the black suit: "your spiritual sense is always the strongest. Did you feel anything?"


    The man in black uniform shook his head, "a little uncertain, you should know that everything in the world, although there are rules and traces to follow. But similarly, there are too many things, full of uncertainty."


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" The man in red uniform seems a little unhappy.


    "She will go whether I say it or not. She wants to find that hunting knife too much." The man in black gave a faint look at the man in red: "including you, don''t you also want to find the hunting knife?"


    The man in red uniform was silent for a moment and shook his head; "If those two people really dare to fight, I will..."


    Speaking of this, he seemed to be alert. He glanced at the man in black, but from the other side''s eyes, he saw a fleeting touch of regret. Then, he smiled and said faintly, "what''s wrong with those two even if they really fight? It won''t take long, and the door will open. We fill in, completely destroy those creatures, overturn their world, and destroy their civilization. Then... Leave a little fire, and those two will be satisfied with their existence."


    The man in black battle clothes smiled, "you have the final say."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Within the channel, with the strike of the six supreme ancestors of the ancient god family, too many beings were directly disturbed.


    Almost all the taishangguzu in the whole passage were disturbed. They looked up in horror at the sky overhead, as if there were something terrible there.


    "This is really going to pierce God!" You Guzu couldn''t help sighing.


    "What are they trying to attract? Too much!" There are Taishang ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families, who are very dissatisfied with the practice of the six ancient ancestors of the ancient god family.


    On the East and west sides of the passage, two ancient beings opened their eyes at the same time and sighed together.


    The sigh is full of helplessness.


    Then, almost at the same time, they opened their mouths.


    "Infinite heaven!"


    "Amitabha!"


    At the same time, the two Dharma tones directly resounded through the spiritual sea of the six ancient gods, the supreme ancient ancestors.


    This kind of attack is far more ferocious than the previous attack on the Taishang ancient ancestor of the oriental ancient clan and the Zhao ancient clan. The damage caused is simply doubled!


    The ancient ancestors of the six ancient gods all vomited blood on the spot, and their eyes also showed extremely crazy light.


    One of the ancient ancestors sent out a strong wave of divine thoughts, as if he roared on the sky: "the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha... Since you two want to completely destroy the supreme ancient ancestors in the channel, don''t blame us for being ruthless! If you want to destroy it, destroy the world!"


    Another ancient ancestor of the ancient god family said, "our attack will inevitably lead to the great ancestor. When the great ancestor comes, disaster will accompany. In the whole channel world, only a few creatures can survive. But this is what you forced us!"


    "Infinite heaven!"


    "Amitabha!"


    The grand sound of Dharma is still stable, still in vicissitudes, with endless pressure.


    The ancient ancestors of the six ancient gods, who were so powerful that they were incredible, suffered an incredible blow in an instant.


    Then, another dazzling bloody light lit up from the void.


    Then, heads were directly cut off.


    Chu Mo was also angry. These six ancient ancestors were completely crazy. They had just made that move. It was clear that they were closing the door and reminding the existence of the outside. Something happened in this. Come and have a look!


    And once the existence outside comes to this world, don''t think, it will inevitably cause a real catastrophe. And no one can escape this catastrophe.


    Even if Chu Mo didn''t get the jade slip, he could still figure out this truth. Other ancient ancestors in the channel world also understand this truth. They were also annoyed by the actions of the six ancient ancestors of the ancient god family.


    As for those monks in the ancestral realm, they simply did not understand what had happened. They also couldn''t hear the fluctuation of the gods of the ancient ancestors on the nine skies.


    But they all felt that there was a strong fear rising in their hearts.


    It seems that something terrible is about to happen, but they... Can''t figure out what is going to happen at all.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Mo beheaded three ancient ancestors of the ancient god family.


    The remaining three people, at the moment, all resisted, not letting themselves scream. But I couldn''t help it. The feeling that the yuan God suffered a heavy blow was simply too terrible.


    And other ancient ancestors, at most, will only be attacked. But the six of them, because of what they just did, directly made the Buddha and Taishang Wuji all angry. Therefore, they encountered a double attack.


    The pain they suffered from this attack was also many times stronger than those ancient ancestors who had been killed by Chu mo before.


    But the remaining three great ancient ancestors are still laughing wildly: "we have countless years in the world, and we are the real masters!"


    "If you want us to deal with the disaster, don''t think about it well. Especially you two, the supreme limitless Buddha, you will have retribution!"


    "What on earth is Dazu like? I really want to see him, Hahahahahaha... Ah!"


    At last, the great ancient ancestor, in a wild laugh, was directly beheaded by Chu mo. The laughter stopped abruptly.


    Then Chu Mo grabbed his head and looked at him coldly, "you will never see that scene!"


    With these words, all the heads were completely sealed and thrown into the world of God''s mirror in the sky.


    Later, Chu Mo found dozens of magic tools in the storage world on the six ancient ancestors, and took them back without looking.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at the barrier that had just been attacked by the six ancient gods. Deep in the unfathomable hole, light ripples began to spread.


    Chu Mo''s heart, a burst of tension!


    The heart said: did it really come? (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1687

    Thinking in my heart, I couldn''t help hating several supreme ancestors of the ancient god family more, and I planned to make them suffer more when I went back to sacrifice their original gods.


    At this time, in the high sky and deep in the sky, the fluctuation is becoming more and more obvious in the knot of the huge hole.


    Chu Mo stood there, looking at it coldly.


    Like a pond stirred by giants, the ripples in the depths of the pit began to fluctuate violently.


    Finally, a figure came out directly from there.


    It was a stunning woman who was so gorgeous that she was suffocating. She was wearing a bright yellow dress, which sent out the waves of the road. This was a battle dress. From the waves sent out from there, we can feel that this was a top-level battle dress!


    The woman''s temperament was extremely noble. She came out of the deep hole and came to Chu Mo in the blink of an eye. But her eyes did not fall on Chu Mo, as if looking up at the sky, but she made a cold voice: "what happened here?"


    Chu Mo was very upset by the woman''s cold attitude, although he knew that the woman must be a wonderful existence. At least, this barrier... No one can break in like this. Not even those ancestors who are too high.


    Chu Mo didn''t answer, but stood there, looking up and down at the woman. He even used the power of the sky god to see the realm of this woman!


    As a result, the sky Shenjian directly gave Chu Mo an undetectable answer.


    At this time, the woman in the bright yellow dress finally fell on Chu mo. her eyes were extremely cold, and there was no emotion in them.


    "Are you peeping at me?" The woman looked at Chu Mo coldly.


    "No." Chu Mo shook his head and denied without hesitation. I just want to see her realm, but I haven''t seen it yet. But she said it was peeping. She didn''t know what he had done.


    "How dare creatures like ants lie in front of me?" The woman''s face was cold and arrogant. But he didn''t continue to say anything else, but stretched out his hand and gently pointed in the void. A seemingly ordinary water mirror technique appeared there.


    Chu Mo''s heart tightened, knowing that she wanted to trace back what just happened here.


    Chu Mo was just about to stop, but saw the woman lightly Yi, and then the water mirror technique in the void, poof, broke!


    The woman suddenly looked at the Far West and said coldly, "do you want to meddle?"


    From there, a Buddha call came directly, "Amitabha."


    The woman said coldly, "it''s no use reading Amitabha! Amitabha is eternal... Hum." The woman said half, do not know why, did not go on.


    At this time, a voice came from the East: "infinite Heavenly Master."


    The expression on the woman''s face became colder. She picked up the tip of her eyebrows and said faintly, "are you two bullies? No matter who came over in the past, you pretended to be deaf and dumb. If I come here once, you will come out and meddle in your own business?"


    The woman said, and even shot directly at Chu Mo!


    She said coldly, "it seems that you care about this mole ant, so I''ll crush him!"


    Hum!


    The woman slapped Chu Mo''s forehead directly.


    That action was like shooting a bug.


    Chu Mo''s chest filled with infinite anger. Instead of killing heaven, he squeezed his fist and directly blasted it at the woman''s palm.


    "Overestimate oneself."


    The woman did not move, and this palm was directly patted.


    At first glance, I couldn''t feel the power of this palm at all, and it even seemed to be less powerful than those of the supreme ancient ancestors.


    But Chu Mo had a feeling of disaster.


    This woman in a yellow dress is too scary. It can be said that she is the strongest person Chu Mo has ever met.


    This palm almost hit Chu Mo''s forehead at once, but Chu Mo''s fist... Also arrived!


    Bang!


    A loud noise.


    Chu Mo gave a whoosh, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his whole arm suddenly broke, making a crisp click, and the bones broke directly.


    But the palm of the yellow skirt woman was shocked back by his punch.


    The woman felt her whole arm numb. Her face suddenly showed a look of surprise. She was surprised that she could meet such a warrior in such a place.


    Chu Mo couldn''t see through her realm, because the gap was too big! But she can see through the realm of Chu Mo at a glance.


    Ancestral realm!


    Such a low level, can you stop yourself?


    On the woman''s face, she felt a burst of heat, which she felt very humiliating. Especially those two people should still be watching this scene.


    She said coldly, "I think you can stop me?"


    At this time, two voices came from East and west at the same time.


    "Infinite heaven!"


    "Amitabha!"


    Then, two figures appear directly here.


    It seems to appear out of thin air!


    Then, an old man in an ancient Taoist robe raised his hand and directly stopped the woman''s attack.


    The woman immediately stepped back a lot.


    Then, the woman, like a cat with its hair blown up, flew into a rage. She took out a simple long sword from her body and stabbed it at the old man in Taoist robes.


    Qiang!


    In the void, there was a sound of singing.


    The woman''s combat power has reached a kind of extreme, and she has entered a state of returning to nature. It looks like an ordinary warrior. But in fact, her every blow has the power to destroy the world.


    Chu Mo watched with a flutter of heart. He couldn''t believe that there were such terrible creatures in this world.


    However, the old man in the Taoist robe is also extremely powerful. No matter how the woman attacks, she can be easily dismissed. And it seems that he doesn''t really want to turn against this woman.


    But the woman was indomitable, her face like frost, and launched a crazy attack on the old man.


    On the other side, an old monk, wearing an old cassock, looked at Chu Mo kindly, "are you ok?"


    The old monk, if he met him in other places, would not regard him as a powerful existence. There was no strong breath on his body.


    But Chu Mo knew that this old monk should be the boundless Buddha guarding the West! The old Taoist... Naturally, he is the supreme Wuji guarding the East. It''s just that he didn''t expect his face to be so big. It''s just that they are secretly helping themselves. Now there is a crisis on their side, and they actually came in person.


    Chu Mo was very grateful. He simply recovered his arm injury, and then saluted the old monk: "I''m fine, thank you for your concern."


    The old monk looked at Chu Mo and nodded, then turned his eyes to the old Taoist, and suddenly said, "kill!"


    What?


    Chu Mo was immediately startled and looked at the old monk with a frightened face.


    What is this situation?


    Kill?


    Kill who?


    Is it possible to kill this woman from outside the channel?


    This is to pierce God!


    Even Chu Mo didn''t know what kind of world was outside the passage, and whether it was the legendary eternal land. But obviously, that place far above the passage world, killing people from there is really no problem?


    The old Taoist over there seemed to hesitate for a moment, but it was only for a moment. Even Chu Mo didn''t feel the hesitation of the old Taoist.


    The battle over there suddenly became fierce.


    Chu Mo has begun to understand the fighting mode between the two sides!


    Yes, I can''t understand it!


    If we say that the fight between the old Taoist and the yellow skirt woman just now, Chu Mo can still feel a powerful Tao from it. Now, Chu Mo can''t even feel that kind of Tao.


    This shocked Chu Mo, but at the same time, he couldn''t help yearning for that realm. It''s the first time that he wants to rush into that field and feel the law of that field.


    The woman in yellow skirt seemed extremely angry. She couldn''t believe it was true. The two ancient statues in the channel world actually want to kill her?


    "You are tired of living!"


    Even if the yellow skirt woman is struggling with an old Taoist alone, her attitude is extremely strong. I don''t want to say a soft word at all. He fought fiercely with the old Taoist priest directly.


    The battle between the two sides did not spread any strong fluctuations, which Chu Mo did not understand. But he knows that this is a real return to nature. Unlike the battle between them, it often causes great damage to the surrounding environment.


    In particular, the battle in the realm of Taishang is a large area of collapse of the sky.


    If you fight in the lower universe, the monks at the upper level can even easily destroy the whole universe!


    The more frightened the yellow skirt woman was during the Vietnam War, she had long known the two ancient existence of the channel world, and her cultivation was extremely profound. But in fact, she didn''t pay attention to the existence of these two statues.


    Since ancient times, these two statues have never shown any hostility to them. Even in the face of the Holocaust, they are indifferent. Over time, the existence of these two statues, in their eyes, is clearly two timid people.


    With great mercy in his heart, he wholeheartedly wants to protect the whole channel world. Therefore, I dare not challenge them at all!


    How can you think that this time, these two people turned heads directly!


    This makes the yellow skirt woman''s stomach almost explode.


    But now she doesn''t have much energy to be angry, because this old Taoist''s Dharma... Is too profound!


    When the other party is not serious, she hasn''t felt it yet, but once the other party is serious, she suddenly understands that she is not an opponent.


    "Do you really want to kill me?" The woman said in a cold voice, "aren''t you afraid of being robbed?"


    "You have broken the rules since you entered the world again and again." The old Taoist slapped the yellow skirt woman and said faintly.


    "It''s not my first bad rule!" The woman in yellow dress was shocked by the old Taoist''s palm, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of her mouth, and her eyes showed a very angry color.


    "Either leave now, or... Just stay." The old Taoist seemed to be tired of talking to this woman and gave an ultimatum directly.


    "Want me to leave? You must have some conspiracy!" The woman coldly shouted, and then sneered: "want to kill me? Want to kill the eternal existence? You are really crazy!"


    The old monk said faintly, "in this world, where is there an eternal existence? Anyone who leaves the eternal land will decay." (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1688

    Chu Mo was really shocked when he heard it. What they said between them was the answer that all the top beings in the world have been searching for.?


    The road to heaven, the eternal land!


    Originally, the eternal place really exists, and there, it can indeed be eternal.


    Normally, that place should be the real treasure land that all creatures dream of, but why do they still come here? What do they want? Is it not enough to have an eternal life?


    The woman in yellow skirt has a tough attitude and a bad temper. She roars repeatedly and wants to suppress the old Taoist priest. However, no matter how she performed, she was still not the opponent of the old Taoist.


    The battle between them was very short. At most, the woman in yellow skirt could not support it for half an hour.


    At this time, she said coldly, "I''ll go!"


    The old Taoist sighed, "it''s late."


    As he said this, he suddenly burst out with an extremely mysterious force, which seemed to form a sword and cut off the yellow skirt woman.


    It seems that, because Chu Mo can only roughly perceive the existence of "that sword". But I can''t see it at all, and the divine consciousness can''t catch it.


    The yellow skirt woman''s face finally showed a look of surprise, and she realized that the other party was serious, not frightening her.


    Her body suddenly burst out an extremely frightening force, trying to fight with the old Taoist.


    The old monk waved his hand directly and protected Chu Mo''s body with a gentle force.


    Boom!


    There was a dull noise between the old Taoist and the woman in yellow skirt.


    Then the old Taoist stepped back. The body of the woman in yellow skirt disappeared at once.


    Chu Mo''s eyes widened. In his realm, he didn''t see what Chu had.


    Anyway, the yellow skirt woman disappeared, and even the breath on her body suddenly disappeared, completely gone.


    "Is this dead? Or ran away?" Chu Mo murmured.


    "Not dead, not running." The old monk said softly, "this dharma body has been annihilated."


    "Is this just a Dharma body?" Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at the old monk incredulously.


    At this time, the old Taoist came over from there and said, "I''m old and can''t fight. If a person is old, his old arms and legs are useless. Old monk, you like to instruct people. Why didn''t you fight just now?"


    The old monk said, "just now I saw you rushing up..."


    "...." Chu Mo looked at the two with a speechless face, and said in his heart, why is the painting style so weird? Are they really the supreme Buddha and the infinite Buddha?


    At this time, the old Taoist glanced at Chu Mo and said, "the old monk and I are just two Dharma bodies. Don''t guess there. The old monk likes to play charades, but I don''t like it."


    "Amitabha, you arrange me again." The old monk glanced at the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist looked at Chu Mo and said, "you''re making a lot of noise. I didn''t expect to attract people over there."


    The old monk sighed softly.


    Chu Mo''s face was blank.


    With a wave of his hand, the old Taoist directly appeared an ancient palace on the top of the sky. Then he said, "let''s go in and talk. Now, there are some things that need to be told to you."


    Chu Mo followed the old monk and Taoist priest and entered the palace.


    The furnishings inside are simple, but very clean and spotless.


    After the three people sat down, the old Taoist looked at Chu Mo and sighed gently, "I''ve finally returned to today."


    The old monk whispered a Buddha''s name: "Amitabha, samsara is a great secret, which rules the creatures in the world."


    Chu Mo looked at the two people, and he frowned slightly: "my previous life, was the son of Chu a million years ago?"


    The old monk laughed but said nothing.


    The old Taoist said lightly, "no one can say clearly about reincarnation. Don''t look at those supreme monks who can layout their own reincarnation and wake up at some time. But in fact, they don''t understand the secret. The cycle of reincarnation, but there is no complete liberation."


    Chu Mo looked at the old Taoist: "I don''t understand."


    "Just don''t understand." The old Taoist said, "if you understand, you will completely take off."


    "Did you take it off?" Chu Mo asked.


    The old Taoist shook his head, "who dares to say he is free in the world of mortals?"


    The old Taoist said, looking at Chu Mo and said, "don''t ask about the past, don''t ask for the afterlife, just say this life."


    "Good." The old monk nodded aside.


    Chu Mo laughed, not asking for the past, not for the afterlife, which is the concept he has always adhered to.


    The old Taoist said, "the channel world is actually an organ. The so-called eternal place is just a brain. The whole body has died for endless years. But because the body is a god body, the organs inside are still alive. Then, the brain is the most magical place, which is called the eternal place..."


    "Wait... Wait!" Chu Mo looked at the old Taoist with a frightened face. The amount of information was too large. Chu Mo was shocked to speechless, and hurriedly interrupted the old Taoist: "speak slowly..."


    The old Taoist smiled: "Is this hard to understand? In fact, the channel world we live in is just an organ in a God''s body, which is now close to failure. Therefore, the channel world is in danger of collapse at any time. Why does someone come to destroy the creatures of the channel world every long time? Because if they are not destroyed, let these creatures desperately absorb the nutrients of the channel world. Then, the channel world will be added The collapse of the world! If the channel world collapses, there will be a chain reaction, which will collapse the whole God body. If the Divine Body collapses, the brain as the eternal place... Naturally will not exist. "


    The old monk showed an extremely deep light in his eyes and whispered, "here is mustard nasumi, which is hidden in mustard. In fact, there are countless such worlds in our bodies, but you can''t perceive their existence, but that doesn''t mean they don''t exist."


    Chu Mo stayed there, with a capital word "Meng" on his face.


    This kind of truth, how to say, he didn''t think about it. What cannot be seen by eyes does not mean that it does not exist. What ordinary people in the secular world can see is completely different from what practitioners like him can see!


    Therefore, there are too many things that ordinary people in the secular world think do not exist. Chu Mo can see and verify them with his own eyes.


    Chu Mo understood this truth, but he couldn''t imagine that he was actually living in a "God" organ!


    "Doesn''t that mean that we constantly cultivate and strive to expand ourselves... This process, in fact, has a huge burden on the world where we live? The stronger we are, the weaker the world... That is, the organ of God will be?" Chu Mo thought of those sick mortals he had seen in the human world. Some people have huge tumors in their bodies. When the tumor rises to a certain extent, the person will have no medicine to cure and can only wait to die.


    He looked at the old monk and the old Taoist blankly, and said in his heart, are we all tumors in another sense? Is it a virus?


    The old Taoist nodded: "Our position is the heart of God. That is to say, this is the most important place except the brain. Because no one can really get rid of it, we are all trapped in the body of God. We can''t get out and can''t leave it. Therefore, the creatures who really cultivate to the highest level, after understanding this secret, they will start to frantically want to destroy all creatures except themselves. Because the fewer creatures, The whole world of the Divine Body... Will survive longer. "


    "So, how many years will those observers subvert our channel world?" Chu Mo asked.


    The old monk and the old Taoist nodded at the same time.


    The old Taoist said, "there are only a few creatures in the whole divine body world who can understand the truth. They control the world of the divine body and do not allow too many creatures to know this secret."


    "Even if they know, they will try their best to hide the truth." The old monk said.


    "But is it meaningful to hide this?" Chu Mo sighed, "even if you know, what can you do?"


    "When you know it, you will resist, find ways to cultivate desperately, and want to escape here." The old Taoist said faintly, "that will add to the collapse of the world."


    "After those creatures fall, dust returns to dust, earth returns to earth, and the road returns to heaven and earth. Is it a complete cycle?" Chu Mo asked.


    The old Taoist nodded: "yes, this cycle can make the whole world normal. But once the creatures cultivate to the ancestral realm, they will begin to resist this cycle. When they reach the supreme realm, they will use all means to layout their reincarnation."


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "I understand that every reincarnation of the creatures in the supreme realm is a great harm to the world."


    The old Taoist said, "the greater damage is the appearance of the divine spirit. The dust no longer belongs to the dust, the earth no longer belongs to the earth, and the road does not belong to the heaven and earth... That is a real man-made method. It simply plays a crazy role in the collapse of the whole channel world."


    "...." Chu Mo wanted to say that it had nothing to do with me.


    The old Taoist said, "so that time, the observers came, and they killed your ancestor."


    Chu Mo was silent.


    Looking at this matter from a higher level, it is natural that his ancestors did wrong. But from the perspective of his ancestors, it''s right.


    Therefore, it is difficult to judge things in the world with simple words of right and wrong.


    "Originally, this world is like this. Even though we see through, we don''t want to change anything, and we are unable to change anything. Even if we go to the eternal land, what can we do? Like them, be an emissary?" The old Taoist said faintly, "later, you appeared and let us see hope."


    "Me? Let you see hope?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at the old Taoist and the old monk with an unbelievable face.


    "Yes, you are." The old Taoist said.


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1689

    Chu Mo looked at these two people with some bewilderment. Even if they were just a Dharma body, it didn''t hinder Chu Mo''s admiration for them.? ¡Ù


    The supreme limitless Buddha, in this channel world, belongs to the real supreme existence!


    But now the two of them actually said that he Chu mo... Was their hope. This made Chu Mo feel that the burden on his shoulder became extremely heavy.


    "Your knife has a long history." At this time, the old monk looked at Chu Mo and slowly opened his mouth.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and directly took out the killing sky. The bloody demon blade was scattered with cold endless killing machines. This is a real mortal weapon. He gently stroked the blade, killing the sky directly with bursts of strife.


    The old Taoist priest and the old monk''s eyes fell on killing the sky.


    The old monk said, "it should be the knife."


    The old Taoist nodded, "if you guessed right, it''s it."


    Chu Mo looked at the two people in a daze: "what do you mean?"


    The old Taoist looked at Chu Mo and said: "The master of this divine body we are in is named Pangu. He is also one of the ancient gods. His weapon is a big axe, which is called Pangu axe by people. This axe is among the top ten artifacts in ancient times. However, few people know that in addition to the Pangu axe, Pangu God also has a hunting knife on his body. Pangu axe opened the world and broke everything, but the sharpest knife in this world is the one in your hand, Its name is Pangu hunting knife. Of course, what I said is really outside. "


    "Pangu hunting knife?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, and then couldn''t help asking, "what''s going on outside... How do you know?"


    "Once there was a man who broke in from outside." The old Taoist said faintly: "At that time, he had been seriously injured to the point of running out of oil and light. The man''s realm was not very high, only the cultivation of the super realm. He broke in from the outside and rushed all the way to the channel world where we are. He also killed an observer conveniently... But it was also because of this cause and effect that those people also knew something about the outside world and the existence of this knife."


    "Can the friar of the supreme realm kill the observer?" Chu Mo was shocked.


    The old Taoist said, "at that time, he held your knife in his hand. It was the sharpest knife in the world."


    Chu Mo was so shocked that he could hardly speak.


    Killing heaven... Does this knife actually come from the real outside? Is it called Pangu hunting knife? Is it an artifact? At the level of the supreme realm, can we directly kill the existence of a higher level?


    "At that time, the old monk and I were just practicing in the supreme realm. Speaking of it, how long has it been?" The old Taoist glanced at the old monk.


    The old monk smiled, "immeasurable."


    The old monk curled his lips and then said, "we want to help that man, but his injury is too serious. There is no hope at all. He told us too many secrets. It was that time that I and the old monk learned that the world we live in turned out to be like this."


    With the statement of the old Taoist, Chu Mo learned many amazing secrets.


    That person comes from the outside world, the real outside world. According to that person, where he is, there are immortals everywhere. Immortals are eternal, and their strength is unpredictable. There was no robbery. It''s a real creature.


    However, even in the fairy world, there will also be disputes. At that time, he was harmed by others and had to escape into the body of Pangu God. I want to find a descendant who will be killed from the body of Pangu God in the future to avenge him.


    "All creatures in our world can reincarnate. People from that place... Will die completely?" Chu Mo asked.


    "That man''s opponent is too strong, directly cutting off all his vitality." The old Taoist sighed, "that man left a lot of skills, almost all on you."


    The old monk said, "the will of heaven, my will, and the formula of stars are all the peerless skills left by that person. But not everyone can practice this skill. And the knife is also left by him."


    "This knife, in anyone''s hand, brings only endless disasters, and finally the master dies miserably. Only in your hand, it radiates a completely different vitality." The old Taoist looked at Chu Mo: "that man said about you before he died. He said that many years later, there will be a person like you."


    "This... Is why you help me and protect me?" Chu Mo looked at the old monk and the old Taoist.


    The two nodded, "there''s a big reason."


    "What about the son of Chu?" Chu Mo asked.


    Lao he Shang shook his head: "at that time, you were not you, childe Chu."


    This is too deep, but Chu Mo understood it.


    The old Taoist said, "just because we know what the outside world is like, we almost lose the mind to leave. What can we do outside? There are still disputes everywhere. What is eternity? There is no real eternity in this world."


    The old monk laughed and said, "however, if you can leave, it is a good thing. At least, you can stay away from the pain of reincarnation in the channel."


    The old Taoist looked at Chu Mo: "now do you understand?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "I see, but what should I do?"


    The old Taoist took a deep look at Chu Mo: "this is to ask your own heart."


    Ask your heart.


    What did Chu Mo think in his heart?


    Want to leave this world?


    After knowing the truth, no one is willing to stay here.


    But according to the old monk and the old Taoist, even if you rush out of this ancient god''s world, you still have to face endless disputes. Where is the real pure land in this world?


    At this moment, Chu Mo felt very tired. He felt that there was no place in the world that was completely peaceful.


    "In fact, there are not many people in the world of immortals. Once you rush out of Pangu''s body, you should be completely off. You don''t need to undertake too many things because you master this knife and inherit from that person. That person finally said, don''t force, don''t bear consequences. Because he has been annihilated." The old monk looked at Chu Mo, who was a little confused, and said faintly.


    The old Taoist nodded, "it''s better to leave, at least, than here."


    "Why don''t you go?" Chu Mo looked at them.


    "Are we..." the old Taoist pondered for a moment, and then said calmly, "we can''t use that knife to break this divine body. Moreover, if we leave, the channel world will collapse soon. If the channel world is destroyed, the divine body will collapse uncontrollably."


    This is great goodness!


    Chu Mo was admired in his heart. No wonder they dared to cut off the Dharma body of the yellow skirt woman without hesitation. Even those in the eternal land did not dare to be too serious with these two. Otherwise, if these two really give up, the whole world will fall into a great catastrophe.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly thought of a question. He couldn''t help asking, "if Pangu was really so strong, how could he fall?"


    The old Taoist sighed lightly, "so I said that nothing in this world is eternal. However, the fall of Pangu God was not the erosion of years. He was just tired and wanted to rest, so he died."


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines. He couldn''t understand the level of God''s thought. I can''t understand what kind of mentality it is to die when I''m tired. Anyway, I feel quite speechless.


    "What he gave up was only the body. In fact, the spirit is eternal." The old monk gave Chu mo the real answer.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help glancing at the old Taoist, and said in his heart that the old man was unkind, which was obviously not as real as the old monk. Actually deliberately frighten him.


    The old Taoist laughed: "That kind of realm is the real immortality. It''s just a physical body. If he wants to take it back, he can do it at any time. But he has compassion for all his life and can''t bear these creatures to be robbed, so he gave up this divine body. In fact, every creature born from the divine body has divinity. Therefore, we creatures, on the one hand, are despised and ridiculed by others; on the other hand, we are envied and envied by others."


    Chu Mo nodded. He understood too much now. Also know a lot of cause and effect. With the two together, no matter the breadth of mind or the pattern, you can improve countless levels in an instant.


    In contrast, these problems in the channel world are really nothing at present. To some extent, he is also saving the whole channel world by killing those ancestors. This should also be the main reason for the existence of the supreme infinite Buddha and the immeasurable Buddha to help him.


    "The road is already here. For others, it is difficult to go out. That road is called the road to heaven by them. But for you, it is far from so difficult. Even now, if you want to go, you can use this knife to cut a way for you at any time." The old Taoist said faintly.


    At this time, the old monk suddenly said, "in the past, the man who can hold the Pangu hunting knife said that he has the real blood of the Pangu great God and the strongest Pangu divinity in his soul, because only such a person can really hold the Pangu hunting knife without suffering misfortune. Because he didn''t, he suffered misfortune."


    "I think it''s better to call it killing heaven." Chu Mo gently stroked the monstrous bloody blade of killing heaven and said faintly.


    Killing heaven gently contends.


    "Since it''s yours, what it''s called is naturally up to you." The old Taoist said faintly.


    With these words, the figure of him and the old monk will gradually disappear.


    Chu Mo suddenly remembered something and asked loudly, "old man, wait, what''s the matter with the flat peach tree?"


    "That old peach tree? It doesn''t belong to this year. I didn''t let that monkey bring you thousands of flat peaches?" The old Taoist stopped his disappearing figure and looked at Chu mo.


    "Thousands of... Not enough!" Chu Mo looked at the old Taoist with a smile: "it''s much worse!"


    "Bah, do you think that peaches are sand? How much do you want?" The old Taoist stared at Chu mo.


    But then, he directly threw a cloth bag to Chu Mo: "what a tiring slob! Don''t you know that the sky divine omen you refined yourself can solve this matter?"


    The old monk over there chuckled, recited the Buddha''s name, and disappeared. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1690

    Chu Mo himself stayed there for a long time. He frowned and murmured, "my sky god... Can you solve this problem?"


    Immediately, Chu Mo communicated with the sky god Jian with his divine sense.? Then, he directly stayed there and muttered, "the sky divine omen can be used to learn from all things, be good, avoid disaster, be bright, shine, fly into the earth, be chaotic, be beheaded, be unified, be repaired... Be repaired... Be repaired! How can I forget this? This is undoubtedly the idea I made when refining the sky divine omen in the past years? It can indeed repair the spirits of living creatures!"


    Chu Mo''s face showed a wry smile. He actually forgot this stubble. However, it is not to forget that the memory of his previous life is not so complete.


    In the previous life, his cultivation was not too high after all. In reincarnation, although there was a layout first, it was still impossible to achieve real perfection. If it weren''t for taishangwuji to remind him, even now, he couldn''t remember it.


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at the cloth bag in his hand and said in his heart that since the old man reminded him, why did he give him a cloth bag?


    Chu Mo glanced at the things in the bag with his divine sense and was stunned directly. There is actually a very complete world inside. However, there is no living creature in this world, only a huge old peach tree, which is rooted in the middle of the world. One tree, one world!


    There are countless flat peaches on the tree.


    Chu Mo realized that this old peach tree was a tree planted by the old man himself!


    What''s not in this session? It''s a lie!


    This old man... Is not unreliable. He is quite reliable in doing things. But he is a living old urchin. If it weren''t for what I saw with my own eyes, who would believe that it would be such a person who suppressed the world''s Qi Qi of the whole channel?


    Chu Mo communicated with the old peach tree for a while, and then learned that the old peach tree... Also comes from the outside world!


    It is a seed that the man brought to this world in the past!


    Later, it was given to the supreme infinite. Then, taishangwuji grows it and raises it little by little. Therefore, the old man said that this peach tree did not belong to this session. From this point of view, it is also true.


    Chu Mo himself was a little embarrassed, and said in his heart, good old man, I blame you wrong.


    Although the old peach tree is the seed brought in by the man from the outside, it doesn''t know anything about things outside. However, it knows many secrets in the channel world in detail.


    Old peach tree is also very lonely, begging Chu Mo to come and talk with it more when he is free. Chu Mo naturally wanted it, and promised the old peach tree to plant it outside one day, and then let countless creatures accompany it!


    This promise made old peach tree very happy.


    Chu Mo then hung the cloth bag world on his body, and then Shi Shi ran walked back to the ancient god family.


    The whole ancient god family is in chaos!


    Although Chu Mo has promised, for the sake of Gu Bingbing, he will not attack the ancient god family again. But the fall of the six supreme ancestors still plunged the ancient family into endless fear.


    They made countless enemies in the passage. In the past, there were six ancestors in that town. Any enemy can only endure the silence. But now, all six ancestors are dead. Will the enemies of the past remain indifferent? If they were themselves, they all knew that it was definitely impossible!


    Therefore, although they had been prepared for such things before, when this moment really came, they were still full of fear.


    Only at this moment did they really understand that they were not the most powerful people in the world. In fact, their identity, status and prestige are like water in a mirror.


    Six ancient ancestors died, and the ancient god family was doomed to decline.


    Many senior executives of the ancient god family finally understood the foresight of the six ancient ancestors and placed their treasure on Gu Bingbing. Otherwise, they will only be more miserable now. They dare not even think about what will happen.


    From this point of view, they also have to thank Chu mo


    This is ridiculous!


    If Chu Mo hadn''t killed six ancient ancestors, could they be so miserable?


    Therefore, the whole ancient god family is very contradictory to Chu mo. I hate him very much, but I have to admit that this son of Chu, who lived millions of years ago, is still the king of the world after his reincarnation today!


    As for this, with the help of the supreme infinite and the Buddha, it is no longer important. Because someone helps, it is also a manifestation of strength!


    Why don''t the two ancient great powers help others?


    Chu Mo circled around the ancient god family, but no one came out to attack him, and those Dharma arrays... Were all quietly extinguished. Instead of wasting it on Chu Mo, it''s better to defend against those enemies that may appear next.


    There was not even a person who stood up and scolded Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was a little disappointed. He shook his head directly and left the ancient god family.


    He did not return to the Chu family, but went to the West. There are several ancient tribes in that direction. Chu Mo plans to travel around and solve them directly.


    Dongfang ancient clan, Zhao ancient clan, ancient god family. These three ancient tribes have been solved by Chu mo. It is estimated that the ancient Cao clan, which is closest to the Chu clan, will collapse on its own before Chu Mo returns. Even the ancient god family is not Chu Mo''s opponent. In this world, who can stop Chu Mo?


    The six supreme ancestors of the ancient god family ordered the following people to give one third of the family resources to Gu Bingbing, which was also spread at this time.


    Many people realized that there were still some causes and effects between Gu Bingbing, the deputy leader of the elite alliance and the legitimate daughter of the ancient god family, and Chu mo. How dare you have such a big face?


    With Chu Mo''s westward journey, the western families were all hairy!


    The ancient Ji clan, the ancient Yang clan, the ancient Yun clan in the West... And the most western, the ancient Chu clan. Hearing that Chu Mo left the ancient god family and went all the way west, the four ancient families were all about to collapse.


    If the ancient god family did not collapse before, their four ancient families were somewhat confident. Now, they have no confidence at all. There is only infinite fear left!


    After the news of the friendship between Gu Bingbing, the vice leader of the elite alliance, and Chu Mo came out, the four ancient clans all spent the first time with Gu Bingbing. Without hesitation, they directly took out two-thirds of the resources, one-third of which was for the elite alliance. The remaining third wants to pass it on to Chu Mo through the elite alliance to buy the lives of those children in the family!


    It''s not that they don''t want to talk to Chu Mo face-to-face about this condition, but Chu Mo never gives anyone this opportunity. They all come up and do it. Second, they still want to save some face after all.


    It would be a little too incompetent to ask a murderer to let their children go.


    Even if everyone understands, their enemy will never miss this opportunity to beat a drowning dog!


    I will definitely laugh at them endlessly on the spiritual level.


    It''s much better to turn this way through the elite alliance. Because anyway, the core members of the elite alliance are the best ancient children. Those who are shameless should stick it up, and they can barely be regarded as their own people.


    The first to take practical action was the Ji clan, which borders the ancient god family and is closest to Chu mo. without any hesitation, they sent out two-thirds of the wealth of the whole family.


    Even this order did not pass the four Supreme ancestors of the Ji clan!


    Yes, there are also four ancient ancestors of the Ji clan. Throughout the passage world, thirteen ancient tribes, the vast majority of which are four Supreme ancient ancestors. Among them, Luoshui family, ancient god family and Han Bing family all have six supreme ancient ancestors.


    Therefore, they are also the most powerful family in the ancient clan.


    The ancient Cao clan and the ancient Chu clan each have three supreme ancestors. The weakest is the eastern ancient clan, which was the first to be destroyed by Chu mo. there are only two supreme ancient ancestors. The remaining families are all four Supreme ancestors.


    Because the four ancient ancestors, this number is almost the most reasonable. It can not only ensure the absolute safety of the family, but also ensure that the four Supreme ancestors have enough resources to practice. With more people, resources will be distributed. After all, the pattern of channels has been formed. Things like Chu''s royal family a million years ago are almost impossible to regenerate.


    Therefore, like the ancient Zhao clan, the fifth supreme ancient ancestor could appear before the Ming Dynasty, but they were forcibly held down by themselves.


    The four Supreme ancestors of the Ji clan also remained tacit in giving two-thirds of their wealth to their descendants. Because in their hearts, they all know very clearly: if those two Zunran exist and don''t fight, Chu Mo will die if he dares to appear in front of them; If the existence of those two statues has been interfering, I''m afraid none of the thirteen ancient ancestors in the whole channel can escape! Rather than this, it''s better to face it calmly.


    After all, this is the debt they owed in the past!


    Since you have the courage to plant that cause, don''t be afraid to bear this poisonous fruit today.


    Even if they die after eating, they have to keep their demeanor and face it calmly!


    This is Chu Mo''s second journey to the West. Last time, he went to see and seek Buddha, but that time, he took the initiative. It''s also because of him. Therefore, he did not see the real Buddha. This time, when the woman from outside the channel appeared, Taishang Wuji and the Buddha all appeared. Although it was still because of him, it was fate that he naturally met the old monk and the old Taoist.


    Chu Mo thought a lot along the way. But this does not include his attitude towards the thirteen ancient people.


    Maybe not all the creatures of the thirteen ancient people should die, but those ancestors, one by one, all have their heads cut off, and there will never be any injustice of death!


    On the way, Chu Mo had received the news of Gu Bingbing. He smiled and gave a positive answer. (to be continued.)


    ;

 Chapter 1691

    Ji''s ancient clan.??


    They have sent out two-thirds of the family''s wealth, but they have not received a positive answer. They can''t complain about Gu Bingbing. After all, this is their own initiative. At the same time, they put their treasure on Gu Bingbing and the elite alliance.


    They were all waiting, filled with fear.


    That white youth, now has successfully replaced the demon king who tells stories to children, and has become the new demon king in the eyes of the children of the whole channel ancient clan.


    In fact, it''s not just children?


    The title of the great demon king of Chu Mo has surpassed the title of the unparalleled Prince of Chu. It has become the loudest title in the channel today.


    In fact, there are still countless people who are not convinced by Chu mo. in the same period, there are some Tianjiao outside the thirteen ancient families. They are really not convinced by Chu mo. I think that without the help of the supreme infinite and boundless Buddha, he would have been frustrated. How can he be arrogant to this day? Any ancient ancestor in the super realm can easily crush him!


    But there is no way, this kind of unconvinced, they can only be honest in their hearts. Dare not show it, for fear of being spread. At that time, if the great demon king of Chu Mo came to the door, it would be bad.


    Because those sour Tianjiao, although extremely reluctant in their hearts, have to admit that they are not Chu Mo''s opponents!


    The level of Chu Mo has risen directly to the field of Taishang.


    The friars in Zujing didn''t dare to raise the idea of challenging Chu Mo at all!


    On the endless territory of Ji''s ancient clan, at least half of the ancient clan''s children have either completely left this land or completely dispersed. Anyway, almost all the main cities and big cities are empty.


    No one dares to stay there!


    Although the treasure has been placed on Gu Bingbing and the elite alliance, what if it doesn''t work well?


    He didn''t touch the cities, big and small, where Chu Mo passed.


    Even those jishigu children who were trembling and terrified in the city did not know that the great demon in their hearts had passed by them.


    Soon, Chu Mo came to the core area of the Ji clan.


    The four great ancient ancestors of the Ji clan are also backbone. They didn''t wait for Chu Mo to shout, but stood up by themselves.


    "The past cause, today''s fruit, life and death, I don''t complain." An ancient ancestor of the Ji clan said in a deep voice.


    Another ancient ancestor of Ji''s ancient clan looked at Chu Mo and said, "don''t complain, don''t complain, all kinds of things you do today are still equivalent to the great cause and effect. There will be retribution in the future."


    Chu Mo smiled: "all the causes and effects, my knife and I bear!"


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky clanked.


    Then, four ancient ancestors of the Ji clan and Chu Mo took off to the endless sky.


    An ancient ancestor of Ji''s ancient family looked at Chu Mo: "the previous supreme ancestors of the ancient god family tried to attract extraterrestrial forces to protect their lives, but we wouldn''t do so. We don''t want to be attacked by the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha with Dharma sound. Therefore, the four of us will suppress the realm and the ancestral realm. The four of us will fight with you, Chu Mo, how dare you?"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then glanced at the ancient ancestor of the Ji clan: "yes!"


    In this regard, Chu Mo has no pressure at all, and he is not afraid that they cheat themselves.


    Because the boundless Buddha must be paying attention to this battle. Once these four people lie, he can attack the Dharma at any time. For a long time, the battle between him and Taishang Guzu has always been like this?


    It is estimated that the four ancestors of the Ji clan here also want to fight a dignified battle. They don''t want to be directly hit by the supreme Wuji and immeasurable Buddha, and then be cut off by the white youth in the ancestral realm. Rather than that, it''s better to actively suppress the realm and fight with him fairly!


    Four to one, in their view, is a fair war!


    Who made you the unparalleled son of Chu? Who made you the king of Chu Mo?


    Soon, the four were ready.


    With theout saying hello, he shot directly at Chu mo.


    This is a dead battle, and no one left their hands. Although they suppressed the realm to the top of their ancestral realm, their combat power still cannot be underestimated.


    Ordinary friars in ancestral realm, even those who are also at the peak, only have one word to die when they meet them!


    These people''s understanding of Tao and Dharma is far beyond the monks in the ancestral realm. Therefore, they suppressed the realm, and in fact, they took advantage of Chu mo after four battles. If so, they still can''t win, that only means one thing, they deserve it.


    Sure enough, neither the supreme Wuji nor the immeasurable Buddha did not attack them after they suppressed the realm.


    The four people couldn''t help sighing in their hearts: it seems that the two statues really want to get rid of them by Chu Mo''s hand.


    They naturally understand a large part of the reason. Their existence itself is a kind of harm to the world!


    But as a spiritual creature, who wants to end it by himself? Who doesn''t want to practice to a higher level? Don''t those two statues need resources to maintain their realm?


    In the final analysis, this world, the jungle. There is no reason. As for the word "fairness", it is a big joke. I''m not strong enough, and I have to complain that I''m not fair enough. What''s not a joke?


    Boom!


    In the void, there was a loud noise directly.


    The vast void was directly collapsed. The power of terror fluctuated and swept directly towards Chu mo.


    This is a real kill!


    Chu Mo was very calm. In the face of this attack, he held the killing sky in his hand and went up face-to-face, without any intention of retreating.


    Shenwen battle clothes directly appeared on him. This powerful force hit Shenwen battle clothes and made a series of explosions!


    This is unparalleled power, but also the supreme Tao, the supreme Dharma!


    Chu Mo runs the will of heaven and my will, directly dissolving the Tao and Dharma, but the power... Is inevitable. This is the most fundamental and purest thing!


    Like a stone, it can''t be broken with a fist, but it can still be broken with a hammer. This is power!


    The most fundamental law in the world!


    Chu Mo felt a violent toss in his internal organs, but his eyes did not change at all. The murderer in his hand directly beheaded one of the supreme ancient ancestors.


    In the eyes of the supreme ancient ancestor, two divine lights burst out, and a large number of ancient magic instruments flew from his body.


    Want to block Chu Mo''s blow.


    The other three great ancient ancestors, but at this moment, madly attacked Chu Mo!


    Above the whole sky, deep in the sky, under the boundary. Directly burst out a series of terrible fluctuations. It is constantly pounding in all directions.


    Chu Mo''s knife broke a large number of ancient magic tools, and finally, it was cut on the arm of the great ancient ancestor.


    Too fast, too fast!


    One is fast, the other is fast... Sharp!


    Even if you know that he cut it, you can''t escape at all!


    Because the degree of both sides is not at the same level.


    Suppress the realm in the ancestral realm, and you simply can''t react.


    Click!


    One arm of the great ancient ancestor was directly cut off by killing heaven.


    But at the same time, the attack of three other supreme ancestors has also hit Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s powerful body made a series of bone cracking sounds.


    This is a real hard encounter, compared to... Is who is stronger, who is more ruthless!


    Both sides are not good stubble, both are real ruthless roles.


    Chu Mo was hit, and his fist also hit another Taishang Guzu on the chest.


    Click!


    Across the battle clothes, the supreme ancient ancestor''s chest directly made a crisp sound of bone cracking, and the whole chest collapsed.


    Chu Mo''s right hand killed heaven, and with a horizontal cut, the head of the supreme ancient ancestor was directly cut off.


    Then Chu Mo instantly sealed it with the sky god, and put it into the sky god world.


    The remaining three ancient ancestors all gave a sad cry, and the attack on Chu Mo became completely crazy.


    Deadly attack!


    Chu Mo''s body soon appeared a large number of wounds, and blood flowed. But the three supreme ancestors of the other party are not much better. Their injuries are more serious than Chu mo.


    It was a bitter battle.


    In the end, when Chu Mo beheaded the head of the last supreme ancient ancestor, he almost came to the end of the oil and light.


    These four great ancient ancestors are really not comparable to those ordinary friars in the ancestral realm. They are too powerful!


    Had it not been for Chu Mo''s fighting power, he would have been comparable to the upper level friars. If there was no intervention in this war, he would surely fall.


    Some of the top ancestral friars of the Ji ancient clan who have been secretly watching the war have been a little moved by Chu Mo''s massive hemoptysis. They couldn''t help but want to fight. But he was afraid of being interfered by the supreme infinite and boundless Buddha.


    In particular, I''m afraid that once Chu Mo doesn''t die, he will anger the entire Ji clan. In that case, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Any top monk can think of such things.


    But in the end, some people can''t help it!


    Because they watched Chu Mo stagger, covered with blood, and his breath was also very unstable. This is by no means pretended, the great demon king of Chu mo... Is really injured!


    Spell it!


    There are several top ancestral friars of Ji''s ancient clan who boldly shot at Chu Mo!


    One of the arrows was the sharpest, shooting directly at Chu Mo from the distant void. There was a breath of destruction on the arrow.


    If such an arrow shoots at the universe below, it will inevitably shoot through the whole universe. It will cause great disaster.


    Poof!


    This arrow, unexpectedly, directly pierced Chu Mo''s shoulder, leaving a blood hole in Chu Mo''s shoulder!


    "He can''t!"


    "The great demon king of Chu and Mo is at the end of his power... His combat power is almost exhausted!"


    "This is a great opportunity!"


    "Kill him!"


    The entire Ji clan, a large number of ancestral monks, could not help but become restless.


    They communicate with each other with powerful divine thoughts, and then fight together towards Chu Mo!


    In an instant, there were hundreds of powerful friars in the ancestral realm who directly rushed at Chu Mo!


    This scene also surprised everyone!


    Because before, no one thought that this battle would be such a result. After all, the six ancestors of the ancient god family were easily cut down by Chu mo.


    But now, the four ancient ancestors of the Ji clan seem to have... Drilled a big hole!


    Left them a great opportunity!


    The head of Ji''s ancient family flashed a touch of evil spirit between his eyebrows, and said coldly and angrily, "all the elite, regardless of the cost... Kill Chu Mo!"


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1692

    It can be said that the owner of Ji''s ancient family is also a really courageous person. He knows very well in his heart that once he loses the bet this time, it may be the end of doom. ¡Ö but once the bet is won, then... He and the entire Ji family will become the real heroes of the whole channel world and all ancient families!


    All the children of the ancient people will be grateful to him, and his name will be completely left in the history of the channel. No matter when, I can''t get around his name!


    Therefore, at this moment, the owner of the Ji''s ancient family, full of warm blood, was also boiling. He directly took out an ancient sword and rushed in the direction of Chu mo. He should take the lead and set an example!


    A large number of Ji''s ancient monks all rushed towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo, who was above the sky, was bleeding all over. His head was white and seemed a little messy. He looked coldly at the group of people who rushed at him. Then, directly run the providence mind method.


    Since the anger to the fifth volume of heaven''s will, in a moment, let Chu Mo enter the realm of heaven and man. A large amount of essence rushed to Chu Mo along all directions.


    At the same time, Chu Mo is also using the formula of stars. His divine war clothes are hunting, and the infinite power of stars is pouring out of the ancient stars that have existed for tens of billions of years. Like a big river, it rushes towards Chu Mo here.


    Chu Mo''s body, in an instant, burst out a breath of incomparable terror.


    "Hurry... He''s recovering!"


    "Stop him!"


    "Be sure to interrupt him!"


    "We must not allow them to recover their strength, otherwise, all of us will die!"


    "Go, go, go!"


    A group of top monks of Ji''s ancient clan also understand what Chu Mo is doing. They are crazy and want to stop Chu mo.


    All kinds of magic instruments flew all over the sky, and all kinds of powerful attacks, like the tide, hit Chu Mo here.


    They also moved desperately, because everyone knew that once the white demon king came back to his senses. Then, the entire Ji clan will be robbed.


    What gives two-thirds of the wealth, at this moment, is no longer important!


    This is a great opportunity!


    "Kill!" The ancient sword in the master''s hand of Ji''s ancient family directly cut out a peerless sharp sword gas, which cut open the void and mercilessly cut towards Chu mo.


    At this time, in front of Chu Mo''s body, a powerful defense appeared in an instant. That is the way of Chu Mo, the condensed defense.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, it exploded on that defense.


    The sound was earth shattering.


    As if the whole world was going to collapse completely.


    Chu Mo''s body shook again, as if it could fall at any time.


    "He can''t!"


    "The great demon king of Chu Mo can''t hold on!"


    "Kill... We will rewrite the history of the whole channel!"


    "Kill him, we are the greatest heroes!"


    Countless people, their eyes all red, the whole person, also all crazy, they all want to become the real hero.


    At this moment, the monks of the Ji clan are more active than ever.


    Because they see hope!


    The original desperate heart shines into a light!


    It turns out that this white demon king is not really invincible. It turns out that he will also be injured, bleed, and look likely to fall at any time!


    A monk of Ji''s ancient clan, who rushed the fastest, had broken through the defense laid by Chu Mo at this time, and rushed directly to a place only tens of thousands of miles away from Chu mo. he would display his magic power in an instant. Without any reservation, it''s like a torrent pouring down!


    Extremely fierce!


    Chu Mo directly raised his hand and gave the monk a hard blow. Then, his body shook, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth again.


    The monk of the kishiko clan spewed out a mouthful of blood with a whoosh, and then the whole person flew back hundreds of thousands of miles. But he was very excited and shouted, "I hurt him, I hurt the demon king of Chu Mo!"


    "Kill!"


    More monks of the Ji clan rushed up.


    At this time, a huge vortex had formed in the sky above Chu Mo''s head, which was all condensed by the essence.


    Essence turns to reality!


    Chu Mo''s Taoism has reached such a high level.


    This made all the monks of the Kishi ancient clan jump into a panic. They all quickened the pace of attack. They believe that this great demon king must be doomed today.


    The belief of invincibility surged in their hearts.


    That feeling is simply too hearty, too happy!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo suddenly raised his hand and swept a knife.


    This knife cut out too suddenly, and the angle is also extremely tricky. The endless killing Tao contained in the blade makes the whole sky... Red. It''s like putting on a layer of red clouds, and it''s like catching a layer of blood.


    Too evil!


    It''s horrible!


    Under the oppression of so many monks, Chu Mo was still able to cut such a stunning and terrifying knife.


    On the spot, dozens of ancestral friars of Ji''s ancient clan were cut off from the sky by this knife.


    Some even lost their lives on the spot, and their Tao, Dharma, Yuan Shen... Were directly chopped into nothingness under this knife!


    "My God..." the owner of Ji''s ancient family was also shrouded in this knife. He was not dead, but there was a deep wound on his chest. That horrible killing way is constantly madly destroying his Taoism.


    Ji''s ancient family directly swallowed a large number of pills, and then the whole person''s energy and spirit instantly became a lot depressed. But he still insisted, without showing any decadence. Instead, he roared, "Chu Mo, you acted perversely and wanted the whole passage of cholera. Killing you today is purely for heaven..."


    Before he finished, there was a dazzling bloody knife light, and he cut himself at him. In an instant, all the rest of his words were blocked back.


    At the same time, the powerful magic instruments offered by the head of the ancient Ji clan collapsed under the knife of Chu mo. None of them can survive.


    This process is too fast to react. Even the friars in the ancestral realm could not react completely. The owner of Ji''s ancient family can only watch helplessly. The cold and bloody light of the knife suddenly appears in front of his eyes, and then suddenly disappears.


    "I... why do I feel a little cold?" The owner of the ancient Ji clan murmured. Then, he couldn''t help shaking.


    It was really cold, as if there was a chill deep into the bone marrow... Penetrating into the soul, which suddenly exploded in his body.


    "Home owner!"


    "The owner of the house was robbed..."


    "Save the owner!"


    The head of the ancient Ji clan suddenly heard a group of family monks roaring madly in his ears.


    But he felt something was wrong. Am I still standing here? How did I get robbed?


    At this moment, time seems to be solidified.


    Countless top monks of the Ji clan were all in the void. They occupied every corner up and down, around and around, and attacked Chu Mo madly.


    Those magic instruments all hover in the void; Those monks of Ji''s ancient clan all have different movements and expressions.


    The owner of Ji''s ancient family stood where he was. He didn''t realize that his calculation and reaction ability had been countless times slower than before!


    Time suddenly returned to normal!


    The head of the Ji clan fell directly to both sides.


    His body was split in two and split in two!


    His primordial spirit, as early as he felt cold, was actually dead!


    The rest of those perceptions are just a little bit of afterthought that Yuanshen felt before he died.


    Just like the afterimage.


    He''s actually dead!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill the demon king!"


    "Revenge for the owner!"


    These voices, the owner of the ancient Ji clan, were completely inaudible. Because he is dead.


    Chu Mo was still seriously injured at this time, but he had absorbed an unimaginable amount of essence and the power of stars from this world. His strength... Is recovering high.


    This kind of restoration is Du, not to mention the friar of ancestral realm. Even the general Taishang ancient ancestor is out of reach.


    More top monks of Ji''s ancient clan have rushed to Chu Mo at this time, and their faces are all with endless ferocity and hatred.


    Chu Mo looked at the group coldly. On his face, he could hardly see any superfluous expression, only endless coldness.


    Now that you have chosen to do so, you must be ready to die!


    The killing of heaven in Chu Mo''s hands suddenly became extremely huge!


    It seems that this knife is the only one left in the whole world!


    Then, killer Tian began to cut wildly. Every step it took, a senior monk of Ji''s ancient family fell under the knife.


    Up, down, front, back, left, right... No one can stop this knife.


    Its coverage is too large, and its sharpness is too frightening.


    This is the killing way of Chu Mo, which is really close to the extreme!


    At the same time, this is also the way to kill heaven!


    Knives are used for killing.


    Sweep, sweep again!


    In this process, Chu Mo''s injury became more and more serious. But he didn''t care at all. This war also made him gain a lot.


    Only this battle between life and death can make people''s combat power grow quickly.


    Chu Mo has never been the kind of person who can ease down. His fate has always been inseparable from this kind of battle.


    Therefore, in the face of this terrible battle of life and death, Chu Mo''s heart is much calmer than his face... Seen by others!


    Hundreds of top ancestral friars of the Ji clan have fallen by a third in less than a incense stick!


    Below, those Ji''s ancient children who watched the war... Their faces were all very pale. From the initial despair, to the hope of seeing Chu Mo seriously injured, to the excitement of seeing Chu Mo faltering... Then, soon, they all returned to... The initial despair!


    This white demon king seems to be immortal!


    He has been so badly injured, why is he still so powerful?


    Is it true that no one can stop this white demon king?


    At this time, from the endless distant void, suddenly came a cold voice of the road: "Chu Mo dog thief, don''t be crazy... I''ll kill you!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1693

    Boom!


    A vast road breath suddenly swept towards Chu mo.


    Swept up together, as if there was still this sky!


    Everyone looked in that direction with a frightened face, and their hearts said, who can roll up the sky directly? This kind of breath, this kind of momentum... This is clearly a super ancient ancestor!


    But the question is, now in the whole channel world, how many taishangguzu dare to attack Chu Mo like this?


    Yes, it should be the Taishang ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient tribes who don''t know!


    Thinking of this, this group of monks in Ji''s ancient clan were suddenly full of hope. They felt that they were finally saved!


    Because those supreme ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families can attack Chu Mo at will!


    Finally someone made a move!


    This is great!


    These poor friars of Ji''s ancient clan had no idea what had happened to Xingchen Daojun, xuanzun Guzu and bailing Guzu before. The three great ancient ancestors also shot in secret. When they were robbed, they sealed the heaven and earth. Therefore, no one knew that the three of them had been robbed except a few people in the ancient god family!


    Those who know it will never say it outside and will not spread the news at all. People who don''t know... More.


    For example, this group of monks of the kishiko clan, who fell into despair again, did not know anything.


    The great ancient ancestor who came here also didn''t know!


    He is a helper who was jointly invested by the ancient Yang clan, the ancient Yun clan and the ancient Chu clan and spent a lot of money to invite him. Moreover, he himself, a great ancient ancestor, and a great ancient ancestor of the Chu clan, also have a kinship. In terms of seniority, he should be regarded as the elder martial brother of the supreme ancient ancestor of the Chu clan!


    Therefore, under the influence of this friendship and the temptation of heavy profits. Gongsun couldn''t help fighting!


    In fact, he had already come here, and he had already come before the supreme ancestors of the Ji clan were robbed. But he was quite cautious, very far away, secretly observing.


    Gongsuncai was very impressed when he saw four ancient ancestors of the Ji clan, who were self proclaimed and came to fight against Chu mo. I admire these four great ancestors for their intelligence. They are simply too smart!


    Sure enough, in the battle, neither Taishang Wuji nor immeasurable Buddha intervened.


    Then, Chu Mo fought against four by himself. This battle was extremely hard. In the end, although Chu Mo successfully beheaded the four ancient ancestors of the Ji clan, he himself was also seriously injured. You can''t see it!


    But Gongsun Cai still didn''t do it!


    He is still waiting!


    He didn''t believe that Chu Mo would run out of oil and dry the lamp so easily.


    Unlike many people, he regarded Chu Mo''s sweeping the enemies of the whole channel as a knife of the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha. Once he leaves the help of those two statues, his knife... Will be useless immediately. He doesn''t think so.


    Gongsun Cai actually admired Chu Mo, a monk at the peak of his ancestral realm, who even had the ability to kill the supreme ancient ancestor. Even if the infinite Buddha and the supreme infinite are behind it. But at least, he is also quite strong!


    Therefore, he still waited for a long time.


    He didn''t show up until almost all the masters of the entire Ji ancient clan sent out to kill Chu mo.


    Because he also wants to confirm that Chu Mo is really dead!


    As a result... Chu Mo is still killing everywhere!


    Those monks in the ancestral realm had no counterattack ability at all in front of him.


    "This boy is a real murderer! In this world, there are not many monks who can stop him. Even if the monks of the super realm fight one-on-one, even without the help of the two statues, Chu Mo may not fall into the wind!"


    Gongsun Cai, who came to this conclusion, was very shocked. He had high regard for Chu mo. But unexpectedly, he still underestimated the real strength of this white haired youth.


    So he kept looking and waiting.


    Until Chu Mo sent out several big moves one after another, and even he was a little scared. But Gongsun knew that his opportunity... Finally came!


    Chu Mo, there is no chance!


    Therefore, he rushed out directly, not only did he not feel embarrassed to pick up the leak, on the contrary, his body also exuded awe inspiring righteousness! It''s completely like a savior.


    His style, the people of Ji''s ancient clan, not only did not have any antipathy, but rather quite benefited!


    The ancient ancestor of the supreme realm should be like this!


    It''s strange to be polite to corporal!


    "Chu Mo, your doomsday is coming!" Gongsun just shouted loudly, and the whole person''s energy and spirit climbed to a state of exhaustion at this moment.


    He was very excited, even a little crazy! Normally, this kind of emotion should not appear in the person of his status and cultivation. But I can''t help it. Too many ancient ancestors died in Chu Mo''s hands!


    If he can chop Chu Mo today, the whole world... Everyone will remember his Gongsun Cai''s name!


    As for whether the existence of those two statues will anger him... Gongsun doesn''t think about such things at all. He believes not! Because those two statues exist, they should just want to suppress the increasingly arrogant Tongdao ancient clan!


    People outside the thirteen ancient families, such as themselves, will certainly ignore the existence of those two statues!


    "Amitabha!"


    A Buddha''s horn, directly in Gongsun Cai''s spiritual knowledge sea, exploded like a Hong Zhong Da Lu!


    Poof!


    Gongsun just gave a whoosh and suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that he almost peed!


    The whole person is confused!


    I can''t believe it at all, nor can I believe it.


    Why?


    Why did the boundless Buddha attack him?


    "I..."


    Gongsun just said the word "I", he saw a bright, cold and sad knife light, and directly cut it diagonally towards him.


    He wanted to react, to stop, to sacrifice magic tools.


    But his head, at this moment, had hurt so much that he wondered if it might explode at any time!


    It seems that the next moment... His head will be like a watermelon smashed by someone


    "Ah!"


    Gongsun just let out a very unwilling roar!


    His body, unexpectedly, was obliquely... Split in two!


    The whole Ji clan, everyone, was completely dumbfounded!


    Because at that moment, Chu Mo''s momentum erupted. Where was it like a person who was seriously injured and did not recover? It''s clearly a lively and terrifying power!


    That momentum alone knocked several ancestral friars of Ji''s ancient family down from the sky.


    Gongsun was cut in half by Chu Mo with a knife, and then Chu Mo cut it with another knife.


    Click!


    Gongsuncai''s head was directly cut off.


    His primordial deity has no ability to escape. Because the Buddha''s name is still echoing in the sea of his spiritual knowledge.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Amitabha!"


    Repeated and endless!


    Gongsuncai''s eyes stared at the boss. His canthus was splitting and he hated him. This result is completely unacceptable.


    What the fuck... What is it?


    Why did the boundless Buddha suddenly attack me? Why? Doesn''t it mean that the two statues exist and won''t fight against the supreme ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient families? Is this a conspiracy?


    This must be a conspiracy!


    "I blame your ancestors, people of the thirteen ancient families... You are going to die yourself, and you will drag us to die with you!" Gongsun couldn''t help shouting abuse.


    However, his curses could not be heard out, because his head was directly sealed by Chu Mo and thrown into the world of the sky god.


    Maybe when he gets there, he will understand a lot when he sees three of them: Xingchen Daojun, xuanzun Guzu and bailing Guzu. Of course, the six ancestors of the ancient god family and the four ancestors of the Ji family should also be very patient to explain to him.


    At this time, Chu Mo turned around and looked coldly at the group of ancestral monks of the Ji family.


    Gongsun thought he was hiding well. As an ancient ancestor of the supreme realm, he completely restrained all his breath in the case of endless distance. It''s really not easy to be found.


    But Chu Mo has a divine lesson in the sky.


    Although after arriving at the channel world, the sky Shenjian looks not as magical as it used to be. The level of this world is too high. Not everything can be sensed by the sky god. Just like the realm of the yellow skirt woman before, the sky god can''t identify it at all.


    But it''s not a problem to go too far.


    Therefore, as early as Gongsun secretly paid attention to it, Chu Mo had received a warning from the God of the sky, reminding him that there was a supreme strong man. Looking at him in the dark.


    Chu Mo understood at once. Of course, he was completely unafraid of such things. I''m not afraid of anything at all.


    It is true that he was injured, but his terrible recovery ability in his body is far beyond that of other monks. Therefore, although Gongsun observed for a long time, he felt that everything was safe before he shot Chu mo. But in fact, he was trapped from the beginning.


    This group of ancestral monks of Ji''s ancient clan are also completely stupid. They stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded. The four Supreme ancestors and the owner of the family were dead. Now, there was only one very old elder who had the highest status in the entire Ji clan.


    He hardened his scalp, looked at Chu Mo and said, "Hey, Master Chu, you are really unparalleled in the world... There is no existence in this world that can compete with you. Our Ji family... Surrendered."


    Brush!


    A cold light, the elder''s head, fell in response. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1694

    This knife also completely sounded the horn of this wave of killing.?? Chu Mo did not stop at all, nor did he hesitate at all, and directly pursued and killed the ancestors of this group of Ji''s ancient monks in the sky.


    finished!


    This idea suddenly appeared in the hearts of all the monks of the Ji clan.


    They know that this time, they are really finished.


    Regret it? A little bit. But that kind of opportunity before was really once in a blue moon!


    If they can really kill the great demon king of Chu Mo, just the actual benefits will be enough for them to do nothing from now on. Lying down every day, someone will send a lot of cultivation resources!


    What a pity!


    What a pity!


    These ancestors of the Ji clan have completely lost all their fighting spirit. Although he was also resisting, although he also wanted to work hard, that momentum, the whole spirit, had been completely destroyed by Chu Mo!


    Kill!


    The cold killing spread up and down the entire Ji clan.


    Countless people are crying, countless people are resenting, resenting those high-level officials of their family. Why can there be another solution, but it happens that... They want to kill Chu mo. As a result, it completely angered the God of murder!


    None of the monks who rushed to the sky remained. He was killed by Chu Mo completely.


    At this time, Chu Mo just glanced at the people below, and then left without saying anything.


    Those jishigu children who were ready for death were all dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that the white demon king had really left.


    One by one, they stood on the spot at a loss. Until a long time later, no misfortune came to them. This group of talents finally appeared. It turned out that the white devil had really left!


    This is the real afterlife! All of them stood there foolishly. They didn''t know whether they should hate Chu Mo and fight a bloody battle to directly fight the Ji family from the top channel world family to the second class, or whether they should be grateful to Chu Mo for not killing.


    "Did he really leave?" Until now, some people still can''t believe it.


    "Should he be gone? Otherwise, he didn''t have to torture us like this after so long?"


    "Yes, I also think that the demon king... Should have left!"


    "His biggest secret has been known by us. He doesn''t kill people?" Some people expressed doubts.


    "What''s the biggest secret?" Someone asked puzzled.


    "It''s the supreme ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient families. If you hit him, you will still be robbed! Can''t you see that the supreme ancient ancestor came to kill the great demon king with confidence, but at the moment of shooting, he collapsed directly? At that time, the great demon king didn''t hit her at all, okay?" The monk with ancestral realm saw clearly and said it directly.


    But immediately, someone said with a wry smile, "what''s the secret? If this matter is spread, needless to say... In the whole channel world, there will be no friar in the ancestral realm who dares to attack the great demon king. Is there a difference for the great demon king?"


    "Yes... Without the interference of Taishang ancient ancestors from outside the thirteen ancient tribes, he can only destroy all the ancient tribes faster." Someone said bitterly.


    "Shall we talk about it?" Someone asked.


    The only remaining elders of the Ji clan glanced at each other, Then shake your head together: "Silly? Can you tell me such a thing? Why? There is no ancient ancestor in our entire Ji clan now. When this matter is told, the ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient tribes will be in danger. Who dares to go to the great demon king to die? They don''t die. When the passage world calms down in the future, and the great demon king has killed enough to go home. What should we do? Will those families of the ancient ancestors miss this good opportunity?"


    Some people who want to pass this message on are all dumbfounded. It''s really the case when they think about it.


    "Shut up! Shut up! This matter must be strictly confidential. If anyone dares to say it, he will be a traitor of the entire Ji family! At that time, he will not only be expelled from the family, but also accept the family law! Don''t think about all his close people!" The elder of Ji''s ancient clan ordered directly.


    "Yes, seal, seal!"


    Soon, the Jishi ancient clan reached a direct agreement.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this moment, Chu Mo is far away from the territory of the Ji clan, and he is heading further west.


    He needs to find a place to heal.


    In fact, the best place is to go back to the Chu royal family, which is the safest place. But Chu Mo still wants to sharpen himself. He knew that he had solved these ancient tribes. The enemy he will face in the future can only be stronger!


    Only through this kind of life and death battle, which is always in high tension, can his realm be greatly improved in the shortest time!


    He wants to step into the field of Taishang and become a stronger existence!


    Only in this way can he have stronger confidence to face all the challenges.


    Although Ji''s ancient clan issued a password, the three ancient clans over there, Yang''s ancient clan, Yun''s ancient clan and Chu''s ancient clan, now know that Gongsun was robbed!


    Because they put a tracking magic instrument on Gongsun CAI. It was also Gongsun who nodded.


    Only Gongsun was robbed of that magic weapon. It will automatically send messages to the ancestors of these three ancient tribes.


    Therefore, when Gongsun just fell, the eleven supreme ancestors of the ancient Yang clan, the ancient Yun clan and the ancient Chu clan all knew!


    Their Dharma bodies are all gathered together at the moment. Looking at each other, I couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Wuliang Buddha... Actually attacked people outside the thirteen ancient tribes?"


    "Didn''t Xu Tianxiao''s Taoist friends pass the news that the two statues exist and won''t fight against the supreme ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient families?"


    "This is obviously... A false message. At that time, this message was true. But then it became false."


    "Do you mean that Chu Mo and the two zuns deliberately set this game?"


    "What do you think? Anyway, I think so. Otherwise, there is no way to explain this matter. Xu Tianxiao Daoyou, I have dealt with him, and he is not that insidious. In our realm, we should all be very clear about how much cause and effect it takes to tell such a big lie."


    "Yes... Now, what should we do? Can we just wait for death?" There was a look of indignation on the face of the supreme ancient ancestor: "I don''t understand why those two statues exist and want to attack us? If they really want to destroy us, I''m afraid they did it countless eras ago. And... They have countless better opportunities. Why now?"


    "There is nothing incomprehensible about this kind of thing. Our ancient ancestors are already a great burden on the channel world." Someone sighed.


    "Aren''t they two a burden? Their realm, their demand for resources... Is far better than ours!" Someone was very angry.


    "So what? Our skills are not as good as people. Although we are monks in the supreme realm, we are not the strongest existence in the world after all."


    "Have you sensed that the six supreme ancestors of the ancient god family seem to have attacked the enchantment. Do we want to do the same?" It is proposed.


    However, this proposal was directly rejected.


    Because they all know that the existence of those two statues will never allow such things to happen again and again, if they really do so. Then, the result will only be worse!


    "Then we can''t just wait here to die?" A supreme ancient ancestor of the Chu ancient clan clenched his teeth and said, "it''s a big deal. Our eleven ancient ancestors, also learning from the four ancient ancestors of the Ji ancient clan, directly sealed their realm to the peak of the ancestral realm. If eleven beat one of them, I don''t believe that he can survive?"


    "This is a way. I''m afraid that in this way, the two statues will still fight. Don''t you still understand today? The existence of the two statues is not only to remove us by Chu Mo''s hand, but also to protect him." An ancient ancestor of the Yang clan said bitterly.


    "It''s better than waiting for death! My real body, come here!"


    "Me too!"


    "Me too!"


    "That''s it!"


    A group of super ancient ancestors who were almost driven crazy made this decision directly.


    All the ancestors of ancient ancestors came to the territory of Yun''s ancient clan nearest to Ji''s ancient clan at the first time. They will wait for Chu Mo here and fight to the death with Chu Mo!


    However, in this process, the ancient Yang clan, the ancient Yun clan and the ancient Chu clan all made a very wise decision. They each sent two-thirds of the family''s wealth to the elite alliance, and repeatedly promised that they would never make the mistakes of the Ji clan.


    Although Chu Mo did not kill in the territory of the Ji clan before, it was the Ji clan who broke the contract before. This is equivalent to a huge cause and effect owed to Chu mo. Maybe some time, the white demon king was unhappy and rushed to kill him. The Ji clan must have suffered a lot.


    The whole channel world is treacherous.


    The war with the creatures in the gray land continues, but the destruction of the thirteen ancient tribes also makes everyone afraid.


    How many years'' effort has it been?


    The ancient oriental clan was destroyed, the ancient Zhao clan was destroyed, and the vitality of the ancient god family was greatly damaged. Although it was not destroyed, it was no longer what it used to be. Ji''s ancient family is about to become a second-rate family. According to the route of Chu Mo, the next unlucky one is basically Yun''s ancient family, followed by Yang''s ancient family and Chu''s ancient family.


    Without the suppression of the supreme ancient ancestors, these ancient tribes will certainly face great difficulties in a short time.


    In the passage, the number of Taishang ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families has never been large. It''s just not as concentrated as the thirteen ancient tribes.


    Generally speaking, in some medium-sized ancient tribes, most of them will have a Taishang ancient ancestor sitting in the town.


    The number of these ancient ancestors adds up to at least thirty or fifty!


    These existence, in the near future, will basically become the nightmare of the thirteen ancient people. At that time, they will be more difficult to deal with than the great demon king of Chu mo.


    So now the atmosphere in the whole channel is very tense.


    With the passage of time, those Taishang ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families also noticed something.


    Xu Tianxiao was robbed, Xingchen Daojun, xuanzun Guzu and bailing Guzu disappeared, and then Gongsun Cai... Also disappeared. Although not many people know their tracks, they are by no means absent.


    Therefore, speculation has begun to circulate a little bit.


    "In all likelihood, the supreme ancient ancestor outside the thirteen ancient families will also be robbed if he attacks the great demon king of Chu Mo!"


    Send it at midnight, and ask for a monthly ticket!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1695

    This guess will soon be in the channel world? Then, finally, some news came from the Ji clan, the ancient god clan, the Yun clan, the Yang clan, and the Chu clan.


    "Gongsun is the supreme ancestor invited by the ancient Yun clan, the ancient Yang clan and the ancient Chu clan, but he has failed now. There is conclusive evidence that he failed completely!"


    This news was first spread from the ancient Yun clan. Then, there were voices in the ancient families of Yang and Chu.


    "The ancient god family once joined the Ye clan, the Hong clan and the Yue clan to invite three supreme ancient ancestors at one time, they are Xingchen Daojun, xuanzun ancient ancestor and bailing ancient ancestor. Some people even saw these three ancient ancestors appear on the land of the ancient god family. However, later, they all disappeared. Then, the great demon king of Chu and Mo appeared on the territory of the ancient god family, striving for the six supreme ancient ancestors of the ancient god family. Then All the way to kill the ancient Ji clan. As for the fate of Xingchen Daojun, xuanzun Guzu and bailing Guzu, we don''t know. "


    The news came from the ancient god family.


    Similar voices were heard from the ancient Hongshi clan, the ancient Yue clan and the ancient Ye clan.


    Some things can''t be controlled if you want to control them. There are always people who still want conscience. There are always people who feel that they can''t pit those ancient ancestors. Everyone looks at problems from different angles. Therefore, this matter directly made countless people outside the thirteen ancient families jump to scold their mothers.


    They are all scolding those high-level leaders of the thirteen ancient people for being too damaging and simply bad!


    This kind of thing, from the beginning, should be said. If you don''t say it... Isn''t it that you''re holding your feet and trying to entrap people?


    The ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families all held a big breath in their hearts, and at the same time, they all thought of a problem. That is: why should they be tempted by the interests of the thirteen ancient tribes? Why can''t they wait for Chu Mo to completely defeat the thirteen ancient tribes and pick up the leak?


    Yes, they can wait!


    After the news came out, countless people outside the thirteen ancient tribes made various analyses. In this analysis, the sinister intentions of the thirteen ancient tribes were fully exposed. At the same time, they also made countless choices for those ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families in the future.


    Anyway, as long as they don''t fight, in the future, it must be their world!


    The thirteen ancient tribes will eventually become history.


    Dominating the passage world for countless years, it will eventually turn into a tiny spray in the long river of time. In the end, it will be taken away by the flood, and even no shadow will be found!


    This is their end!


    Therefore, as the ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families who can soon become the new masters... What is the reason to fight?


    The people who confirmed the news rushed around to tell each other, and then all kinds of information spread around the whole channel world in a flying manner. In the end, even the most ordinary monks have known the news.


    Those people outside the thirteen ancient families began to fight with the gray earth creatures wholeheartedly.


    This is a big deal, because the whole channel world will soon be theirs! They cannot allow their territory to be destroyed too seriously. At the same time, we should also improve our image. After all, I want to dominate the world. Can''t you have no sense of responsibility?


    At this time, even the elite alliance, which is now in full swing, is covered by them.


    However, the elite alliance did not make any noise. There were two lines between them and Chu mo. If at this time, those ancient ancestors outside the happy thirteen ancient tribes can calm down and have a good look, it will appear.


    Chu Mo mainly attacked the supreme ancient ancestors of the thirteen ancient families. Looking at that posture, it was clear that he wanted to pick all the supreme ancient ancestors of the thirteen ancient families from the altar; What the elite alliance does is concentrate on fighting against the gray earth creatures. Constantly sharpen the fighting power of the Corps, and constantly improve their reputation and image. With the decline of the thirteen ancient tribes one by one. The strength of the elite alliance is expanding like flying.


    But they are very low-key. Every top level of the elite alliance is quite low-key, and even hopes that others can completely ignore them.


    In this situation, the whole elite alliance seems to be silent. But in fact, their heritage and strength have grown to an unimaginable level!


    Except that there is no great ancestor, today''s elite alliance has long been a real behemoth, both in terms of financial resources and human resources. Any ancient clan, if not counting the great ancestors, will be pressed in front of the elite alliance in an instant!


    But they are low-key and scattered. It seems that there is no threat at all.


    Coupled with the clearly formulated rules and deliberate propaganda, the channel world soon spread such information.


    "The elite alliance is just a refuge for the homeless children of the thirteen ancient people. It is simply a loose organization to the extreme. In fact, there is no threat at all. Any supreme ancient ancestor can easily suppress them!"


    "The elite alliance is not terrible. They are just the stuff casually made by a group of young people, with little foundation. Financial resources are good, but what can financial resources represent now? It doesn''t mean anything. In this channel world, only the ancient ancestors are the real masters!"


    "Don''t elevate the elite alliance. You see, their entire alliance doesn''t even have an ancient ancestor... There''s no need to worry about this emerging force at all and don''t need to take it to heart."


    "You say the king of Chu? That''s even worse! The king of Chu, where all the creatures on the list of gods used to go to refuge, is just a bunch of poor people in the ancestral realm. Prince Chu? Prince Mo? Haha, how did he get the great demon king of Chu Mo? Don''t you know in your heart? Don''t say it, I''m almost laughing to death. What the great demon king of Chu Mo, if there were no two statues to help him, he would be a great demon king... In the blink of an eye, someone would have to help him Crush to death. Maybe no one is going to provoke him, but he wants to establish a force that is not inferior to the thirteen ancient tribes, which is simply a fool''s dream! "


    Chu Chu and others helped Chu Mo while trying to reduce the influence and threat of the elite alliance. It looks like a smear, but in fact, it is helping Chu mo. It is also a hint to the whole channel world, those people who are ready to move: you can do it! You can act! Don''t wait, channel the world... It''s yours!


    Now there are several ancient tribes, all in a semi abandoned state. Except for the eastern ancient tribes, many people are afraid of Chu Mo and don''t go to fight. The monks of other families have begun to appear in the territory of Zhao''s ancient family, ancient god family and Ji''s ancient family.


    This is no longer the trial stage, it has entered the stage of invasion!


    It is conceivable that once the full-scale war with the gray earth creatures is over, a series of terrorist wars will be launched inside the channel world!


    All this confusion has nothing to do with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo found a place in the territory of Ji''s ancient family and recuperated for about a year. He recovered his injury to 7788. Then he began to run Feng Shui magic and deduce it.


    He could think that with so many lessons learned from the past, the ancient Yang clan, the ancient Yun clan and the ancient Chu clan could not have waited for his arrival and then fought with him, just like these ancient tribes before. Perhaps, the ancestors of these three ancient tribes have long been united.


    In that case, even if the boundless Buddha wants to kill them completely, it is not so easy. If they learn from the ancestors of the Ji clan, they will be self proclaimed, and 11 people fight him alone... He will also be very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, Chu Mo wants to deduce it first.


    In Chu Mo''s present state, the use of Feng Shui magic is completely different from before.


    First of all, his pattern is much higher than that in the past. The pattern is different, the horizon is naturally different, and the mind is different!


    Therefore, Chu Mo just used Feng Shui magic to deduce a little, and came to a less optimistic result.


    Eleven of the three ancient tribes over there are indeed gathered together.


    It seems that he is waiting for his arrival.


    At the same time of Chu Mo''s deduction, the eleven supreme ancient ancestors over there also opened their eyes at the same time, and then looked at the Ji''s ancient clan.


    Because this mystery has involved them, they all feel it.


    "Will he come?" An ancient ancestor of the Yun clan asked.


    "Yes!" An ancient ancestor of the Yang clan said faintly, "this son is too young."


    Everyone nodded.


    Youth means vigorous vitality and vitality. The most difficult thing is to be stimulated. In the face of challenges, you have to rush forward.


    This is the young man!


    In terms of age, Chu Mo is certainly not young, but in the spiritual world, Chu Mo is frighteningly young at this age!


    "Yes, he will come!" A great ancient ancestor of the Chu clan smiled faintly and said, "although I have the same surname, I can''t wait to kill him now."


    "Me too." An ancient ancestor of the Yun clan said.


    However, to the surprise of the eleven supreme ancestors, although they had sensed the spiritual fluctuation, they did not wait for Chu mo.


    Chu Mo left.


    Young people impulsive?


    Shit!


    Chu Mo came out of the thorns and bumps all the way from the human world!


    Although the life span of ordinary people in the world is very short, most of them have only a few decades, but their wisdom is not much less than those old demons who have lived for thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years!


    Life is short, so their thoughts should be richer!


    Chu Mo, who came out of such a place, was not so impulsive when he was a teenager¡ª¡ª


    In the new week, how many recommended votes do you vote for! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1696

    A group of ancient ancestors of the supreme realm were waiting there, waiting for uncle Chu Mo to arrive like fools, but unfortunately, it was a few months after they got the news from Uncle Chu mo


    Yeshi ancient clan.


    This is a very mysterious ancient people. Even among the thirteen ancient people, they have always maintained a very low-key style.


    Just like their surnames.


    Night belongs to darkness.


    Generally speaking, the children of Ye''s ancient clan seldom walk in the world.


    In the whole channel world, the top ancient clan that is least understood by the outside world is the Ye clan.


    The four Supreme ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan are all old people who have lived for endless years. They are very cunning.


    As early as the fall of the six supreme ancestors of the ancient god family, the four Supreme ancestors of the Ye clan knew that their fate was almost impossible to change. Because there was a reason millions of years ago, Chu Mo would never let them go.


    But they don''t want to die!


    Although Yeshi ancient people are very low-key, in fact, they are no different from the other twelve top ancient people.


    Low key is just their style, which doesn''t mean anything else.


    Therefore, the four great ancient ancestors of the Ye clan came up with a very wonderful idea.


    They set off directly and went to Cang ancient city.


    When Chu Mo received the news of Chu Chu and Gu Bingbing, the whole person was in a daze. He didn''t expect that the four great ancient ancestors would run to the elite League and kneel down to beg Gu Bingbing and ChuChu to give them a way to live!


    There are all kinds of wonderful flowers in this world!


    Chu Mo did not expect that those ancient ancestors who once dominated the whole channel world for endless years could be so regardless of identity, face, and even dignity!


    He wants to know how those people kneel and kowtow to ChuChu and Gu Bingbing?


    In fact, in this low-key ancient clan, when they attacked the king of Chu millions of years ago. Only two great ancient ancestors were visited, and the two great ancient ancestors did not kill excessively according to the contents recorded in the old servant''s letter read by Chu mo.


    Of course, there are still killings.


    There were about hundreds of cities in Chu''s royal family, which were destroyed by the two supreme ancestors of Ye''s ancient family.


    In the letter, the old servant also specially explained that the two great ancient ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan were very kind compared with those of the other twelve ancient clans!


    Kind?


    They also killed hundreds of millions of creatures of the Chu royal family.


    But anything, as long as there is a comparison, there will be a gap.


    Those two ancient ancestors are also bloody, but they have to compare with each other. At least, they are better than others.


    But is that all right? Chu Mo certainly doesn''t approve. He directly sent a message to Gu Bingbing, asking the two ancient ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan who had participated in the extermination of Chu''s royal clan millions of years ago to come back and die by themselves. For the other two, he can not be investigated, but he must stay in the elite League and be honest thugs!


    Yes, it''s a thug!


    If you want to be known as the ancient ancestor and the master of the channel world as in the past, don''t even think about it. It''s impossible.


    Chu Mo''s information was quickly fed back.


    That side... Agreed!


    Later, two ancient ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan, who had participated in the extermination of Chu''s royal family, rushed back directly. The first thing we met was not to fight with Chu mo. But thanks!


    Thank Chu Mo for letting them go of the other two ancient ancestors, and thank Chu Mo for his generosity!


    Then, the two great ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan, without using Chu ink, directly cut off themselves, not only wiping their necks, but also turning into Tao by themselves!


    This is the first time that Chu Mo has encountered such a thing until today. He didn''t stop it.


    He could see that the two supreme ancestors of the Ye clan had finally developed a heart of repentance for the events of that year after they had no way to deal with him. At the same time, the biggest advantage of self termination is that you don''t have to suffer from the pain of the separation of the original God.


    Both sides are dead. It''s better to die happily!


    There is nothing to be reconciled with. Before, they might think that Chu Mo was too lucky to get the support of the supreme limitless and limitless Buddha. But now, after returning from the elite League, they no longer think so.


    Gu Bingbing of the elite League, when he mentioned Chu Mo, his tone was simply an expression of worship!


    Between them... There is no simple cause and effect at all!


    In addition, they also saw ChuChu and faced them with their true faces. The moment they saw it clearly, they understood everything.


    Between the elite alliance and the Chu royal family, there is simply one!


    One Chu Mo, one knife per person, is enough to turn the whole channel world upside down. Plus such a terrorist force as the elite alliance. Who can be their opponent in the whole channel? Those stupid families that are ready to move? power? Those self righteous grandfathers? It''s all a joke!


    So now, they have accepted their fate. No one was alerted to die. These messages are completely confidential, and no one knows about it.


    Therefore, when Chu Mo appeared on the territory of the ancient Yue clan, the whole ancient Yue clan was stunned!


    "Shouldn''t he be in the ancient Yang clan?"


    "Or should it also be in the ancient Yun clan?"


    "Or is it also in the ancient Chu clan?"


    "How can it appear here? What is this situation? Why does he play cards unreasonably!"


    The whole Yue clan was going crazy and almost collapsed.


    And the four Supreme ancestors of the Yue clan were all confused.


    They had previously discussed with the Hong clan that the soldiers would be in one place and the eight ancient ancestors would fight Chu Mo together.


    They can''t contact Ye''s ancient people, and there has been no intersection between them for endless years. No contact.


    But no one expected that Chu Mo would come at such a time.


    It''s too late to contact the four Supreme ancestors of the Hong clan. The four Supreme ancient ancestors of the Yue clan can only rush out with a stiff head, one by one self proclaimed realm, to learn from the previous Ji clan, to fight with Chu mo.


    One of the ancient ancestors of the Yue clan even said to Chu Mo, "I heard that you have a strong ability in melee combat? Young man, do you have the courage to fight with us without weapons?"


    This is shameless. It has reached a certain level.


    This is how all beings are. How wonderful people can meet.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing: "do you want me to tie another hand to fight you?"


    "If you dare... We dare to promise!" The ancient ancestor of Yue clan said seriously.


    "Get out!"


    Chu Mo scolded angrily, just like thunder rolling.


    Killing heaven suddenly appeared in his hand, raised his hand with a knife, and directly cut at the ancient ancestor of the Yue clan.


    His knife was already in the expectation of the other party. But the ancient ancestor of Yue clan reacted slowly. He thought that he was too high to react for a moment.


    At the critical moment, he rolled around in the void with a lazy donkey... Even most of his body avoided Chu Mo''s knife!


    "..." Chu Mo has a black line.


    Although it is in the void, even if the lazy donkey rolls around, it will not be contaminated with a trace of dust. But for the existence of a super realm, this kind of action is... Too unsightly.


    Click!


    Chu Mo cut directly on one ankle of the great ancient ancestor. Directly cut off one of his feet.


    The great ancient ancestor let out a howl.


    "It''s killing me!"


    In an instant, from that wound, a brand-new sole was born.


    Chu Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the other party''s regeneration ability was so strong. With the killing way contained in his knife, even if it is the existence of the supreme realm, it is impossible to produce new limbs for a while.


    At this time, the attacks of the other three people also arrived.


    Chu Mo fought directly with these four people.


    According to the old servant''s letter, four Supreme ancestors of the Yue clan participated in the killing against the Chu clan. In the killing, the four ancient ancestors of the Yue clan were all bloody, killing endless royal children!


    Therefore, Chu Mo will not let go of any of these four people.


    However, in the process of fighting, Chu Mo found that the skills practiced by the ancient Yue clan were quite strong, and their regeneration ability was unbelievable.


    It''s not that he hasn''t cut off the limbs of those supreme ancient ancestors before to kill the infinite way of killing heaven. Even if those supreme ancient ancestors can regenerate new limbs, it will take a little time. But these four ancient ancestors of Yue clan. Give birth to new limbs, only in an instant!


    Moreover, once new limbs are born, they can be directly put into battle, which seems to have no impact.


    The most important thing is that they will not lose too much Tao Dharma!


    And these four great ancient ancestors have a complete set of summation skills.


    The total skill of the supreme realm!


    This spread is simply shocking. Chu Mo also saw this method for the first time. When he is really strong and unrivalled, even if he has greatly improved since he was in the Ji clan. But he was still injured soon. If he faced the four of them before going to the Ji clan, Chu Mo even felt that he might need to remove the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha... In order to solve them.


    The star formula roared in Chu Mo''s body, and the sky killing knife light was full of infinite star power.


    This makes Chu Mo''s killing way rise to another level.


    Chu Mo simultaneously displayed the nine character mantra and the six character mantra.


    Almost exert all your strength. It was only then that the four ancient ancestors of the Yue clan were suppressed.


    However, suddenly, the breath on one of the ancient ancestors burst out. He untied his seal with incredible speed, and then... Slapped Chu Mo and suppressed it.


    "Little beast, I''ve endured you for a long time. Go to hell!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The other three great ancient ancestors also untied their seals in a moment. They all laughed grimly and blasted Chu Mo with the strongest attack.


    Hum!


    Killing heaven sent out a cry, and then, it sent out the extreme murderous spirit!


    The four Supreme ancient ancestors have completely calculated the time. Even if the supreme infinite and the immeasurable Buddha act together, it is too late!


    Their blow, no matter how, will fall on Chu Mo! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1697

    This is a game that doesn''t need any premeditation at all. For the four great ancestors of the Yue clan, there is no need to communicate in advance. At the moment of shooting, they already understand each other''s ideas!


    Therefore, this tacit understanding is something ordinary people dare not think of. They would rather fight the risk of being killed by the immeasurable Buddha and Taishang Wuji afterwards, and also do this!


    Chu Mo is so terrible!


    He was just a monk in the ancestral realm, and he already had such terrible combat power. Once he is allowed to enter the field of Taishang, who can be his opponent in the whole channel world except those two?


    To their realm, there is no such superficial idea. For example, killing Chu Mo can make them famous, and even become ancient heroes in the whole channel world. Of course, they will not refuse the substantial benefits brought by these reputations.


    But more, it comes from the strong fear in their hearts!


    This Chu Mo, no matter what, can''t let him really grow up!


    How powerful are the four great ancient ancestors who untied their seals? Maybe no one has seen it before.


    On the night when the Chu royal family was destroyed in the past, those who died could not have met.


    Because most people don''t know anything at all and die in a muddle.


    The power of the supreme ancient ancestor is too powerful!


    It is a kind of power that dominates the whole world. It is also a kind of hopeless power.


    Chu Mo''s body almost fell apart in a moment!


    In the face of this level of attack, he has no better means of defense.


    The strong body, under the attack of four Supreme ancestors, is really fragile to a vulnerable situation.


    Chu Mo''s body was directly smashed, but when the terrible force wanted to hurt his original God... The killing sky suspended in the void suddenly sent out a loud sound!


    That sound seems to come from the beginning of the formation of the universe, as if it spans the ages, as if it has a Dharma above all!


    The four great ancient ancestors'' all-out strike was shattered by the sound of killing heaven!


    The four ancient ancestors of Yue clan are all bad, and they are completely confused directly!


    What is this situation? Who has ever seen such a strange weapon? Is this really a weapon? Not an incarnation of a demon God?


    The top magic tools have spirits, so they naturally know this. But no matter how top-level magic tools are, the spirit in them... Is also lower than his master himself!


    Chu Mo is just a monk at the peak of his ancestral realm. The magic weapon in his hand is dead... That is, a ancestral weapon. And when can an ancestor exert such power? Directly block the attack of these ancient ancestors of the supreme realm?


    This... This is simply unacceptable!


    But this... Is just the beginning that shocked them beyond measure.


    Then they saw an unforgettable scene. It can be said that it is the most strange scene they have seen until today!


    Chu Mo''s head is still connected with an upper body below, and an arm has disappeared. His lower body floated farther away. The whole body is fragmented. Floating all over the sky.


    But just as the bloody knife shattered their blow.


    Chu Mo''s broken limbs and arms are actually like a lot of lines pulling... Constantly converging on him!


    "My Slot!" An ancient ancestor of the Yue clan was really unable to suppress his deep fear and couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    Who are they? Great ancient ancestor!


    The attack of the supreme ancient ancestor contains the most profound Tao and Dharma in the world. The damage to human body has an incomparable effect.


    Ordinary people, hit by them like this, must be directly annihilated!


    Even if Chu Mo''s fighting power is super strong and his body is super strong, it is inevitable that he will be beaten to pieces like this.


    But if you want to regroup, it''s impossible!


    Because the powerful Tao and Dharma of the four of them will constantly destroy the vitality of the broken limbs and arms!


    Almost in a moment, the vitality of those limbs will be completely destroyed, leaving nothing left!


    But now, what do they see?


    Unexpectedly, I saw this white haired young man and reorganized his body in a way they couldn''t believe!


    Although the breath fluctuation of Chu mo after the reorganization looks extremely weak, in fact, it is not important at all. For these four ancient ancestors of Yue clan, it is meaningless!


    Because in their spiritual consciousness sea, the Tao and Buddha''s names of the two great powers of the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha have sounded!


    Moreover, this time, they got incomparably generous treatment!


    Their spiritual awareness of the Tao and Buddha in the sea, in a moment, there were tens of thousands of sounds!


    Bang!


    The head of a great ancient ancestor of the Yue clan exploded!


    Bang!


    the second!


    Bang!


    Third!


    Bang!


    the last one!


    The four ancient ancestors of the Yue clan could fly and annihilate in an instant.


    Their primordial gods, together with their spiritual and physical bodies, all collapsed in an instant. It''s the kind of complete collapse!


    The whole sky echoed with a tragic breath!


    The four great ancient ancestors have completely died!


    As for whether they still have souls, this relatively detached mysterious existence, entering reincarnation, it''s hard to say, but at least, they are now dead and can''t die anymore.


    Chu Mo''s pale face showed a wry smile. He really didn''t expect that these four great ancient ancestors would be so determined to kill him. Regardless of the consequences.


    He didn''t think the four ancestors of the Yue clan were shameless. After all, it was a war of life and death. It is reasonable to use any means. He just didn''t expect the other party to be so open-minded.


    Because those ancestors were beheaded and refined by him, but they didn''t die. From the first two great ancestors of the ancient oriental clan, Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai, to the later four ancient ancestors of the ancient Zhao clan, plus Xu Tianxiao... These people are actually still alive.


    It''s just that the realm fell horribly.


    When the four ancient ancestors of the Yue clan died, it was obvious that the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha were really angry.


    They are really angry!


    Otherwise, this should not be the result.


    But this time, Chu Mo finally felt that there were three mysterious forces in his body.


    Just now, the moment his body was broken, it was the three mysterious forces that protected him from being completely robbed!


    Then came the explosion of killing heaven.


    Killing heaven... The explosion of this peerless weapon called Pangu hunting knife is not particularly strange because its grade is there. It is his own realm that hinders the power of killing heaven.


    But what are the three forces in your body? This made Chu Mo very curious.


    Then, he began to run the providence mind method recovery.


    This battle actually took place very quickly and for a very short time. The result is also unexpected to all personnel.


    Four ancient ancestors died, and the ancient Yue clan was in a panic. Countless people were crying and running away from the ancient Yue clan in great fear.


    Those high-level officials of the Yue clan also looked gray to a certain extent. They are very clear that next, they may face Chu Mo''s thunderous revenge.


    "Quickly, sort out all the resources of the whole family!" The owner of the ancient Yue clan shouted, "mobilize the whole family and all the resources that can be mobilized!"


    "Master, are we going to give up this foundation and escape?" An elder asked.


    "Give up a fart! Where to escape? Although the channel world is large, is there a place for us?" The head of the ancient Yue clan wished to slap this idiot like elder to death. He had never been so stupid before. Why is he more and more disagreeable now?


    "What does the owner want?" Another elder asked stoutly.


    "Are you stupid? Give all your resources to Chu Mo and buy your life!" The head of the ancient Yue clan hated iron and steel and glanced at the elders: "otherwise, what do you think I want to do?"


    "Ah, ah, hurry up... Hurry up!" The elder was so excited that he couldn''t even speak quickly. Hurry to give orders. Mobilize all resources!


    "Hurry up, give orders, and tell everyone that if they dare to hide, they will be killed!" Another elder roared with excitement.


    In the face of this situation, the best way is to ask Chu Mo to let them go. Besides, there is no good way at all!


    Chu Mo''s recovery time was a little long. He just sat on the high sky, under the barrier.


    His injury this time is very serious. It can be said that if there were not three mysterious forces in his body, he would probably have been really robbed.


    Every monk in the supreme realm can be said to have an extremely profound understanding of Tao and Dharma. They are all proficient in using the power of law!


    In contrast, Chu Mo suffered a lot at this point. His combat power has reached a certain level. His Tao has even entered the realm of Taishang, but his Dharma... Is still the Dharma of the peak of ancestral realm after all!


    He is not afraid of picking a monk who is too high. But if he faces two at the same time, he can only turn around and run away. If there were four... Really, without the help of those two, he wouldn''t even have a chance to run.


    "Still weak!" Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    However, if his sigh was heard by other monks in the channel world, they must want to kill him directly.


    Too weak? A monk in the ancestral realm, sweeping the entire ancient clan in the channel, simply became a killer! Although there are other external factors, there is absolutely no doubt about the strength of Chu Mo itself! Now no one dares to question this.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Chu Mo has practiced Taoism... Only for many years!


    If it''s full of numbers, give him the time of the universe below, and it doesn''t exceed a thousand years!


    At this age, he has reached this level of cultivation. If he still feels weak, those other monks really have to wipe their necks and commit suicide.


    Chu Mo is recovering, and the ancient Yue clan is desperately collecting wealth and resources.


    They completely gave up on killing Chu Mo!


    Now they don''t want to do anything else at all. As long as they can send Chu Mo away and keep the root of the Yue clan, Geber has been destroyed by others. That is the greatest victory!


    It''s delivered at three o''clock, and it''s double 12... Let''s vote for a monthly ticket. (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1698

    In a flash, a few days passed.


    When the figure of Chu Mo appeared over the land of the ancient Yue clan, the whole ancient Yue clan had almost no sound at this moment! Even the children who were losing their temper seemed to feel a chill atmosphere and immediately stopped crying.


    The power of the great demon king of Chu and Mo has reached this level. Even without giving his name, he can stop the baby crying.


    The owner of the ancient Yue clan, with a constipated expression and a bitter face, flew up to the sky trembling. He came with a stiff head. Because there is really no way. If he doesn''t come, no one in the whole Yue clan dares to face the great demon king!


    "Chu... Son of Chu..." the owner of the ancient Yue clan is also at the peak level of his ancestral realm. His age has already lived for more than ten eras. It is the generation that experienced the collapse of the Chu clan millions of years ago. In terms of seniority, he is definitely a real elder.


    But at the moment in front of Chu Mo, there was no big man at all. Even talking is a little awkward. A title can make him tangle for a long time. In the end, I decided to call Master Chu.


    After all, the title of the unparalleled Prince of Chu was still very influential in the minds of their generation.


    And that''s not flattery. If you really want to be bald and call Lord Chu, then the ancient Yue clan can''t look up.


    Chu Mo quietly looked at the owner of the ancient Yue clan. His face was neither sad nor happy, and he could not see any unnecessary emotions.


    "Next to Yue Fuyuan, I''m the contemporary owner of this ancient Yue clan. I''ve met the son of Chu." Yue Fuyuan looked at Chu Mo carefully, afraid to see any expression of reluctance from Chu Mo''s face.


    As a generation who experienced the fall of the Chu royal family, he knew too well what role his four ancestors played in the fall of the Chu royal family in the past.


    "Plead?" Chu Mo didn''t talk nonsense and asked directly.


    He is still seriously injured and needs to recuperate. At the same time, it also needs a lot of cultivation resources. He doesn''t want to move the things on his body, which are all prepared to be left to his relatives and friends.


    "Yes." Yue Fuyuan said bitterly, "in the past, the ancient Yue clan did something wrong to the Chu clan, which was a betrayal and deserved to die. I don''t ask Mr. Chu to forgive, but Mr. Chu to let those children of the ancient Yue clan go. If Mr. Chu hasn''t calmed down, I''m willing to kill myself in front of Mr. Chu. Just..."


    "All right, all right." Chu Mo waved his hand impatiently, "I''m not interested in killing you. Hand over the things and you can go back."


    Yue Fuyuan looked at Chu Mo in a daze. He really didn''t expect that it would be so easy. It''s true? Did I have auditory hallucinations? I want this result so much that I have hallucinations?


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, "what? Is Yuejiazhuang ready to plead with his mouth?"


    "Ah, ah, no, no! Here, here!" Yue Fuyuan was full of awe, directly hit a spirit, and then hurriedly took out a black token from his body. Said: "this is a storage world, which contains all the wealth and resources that the Yue family can mobilize today. At the same time, this token is also the order of the ancient Yue clan. With it... The Yue family can obey unconditionally!"


    And this function?


    Chu Mo looked at Yue Fuyuan quite unexpectedly, thinking that the owner of the Yue family was a man of courage.


    Yue Fuyuan was also helpless. If possible, how could he hand over this token symbolizing the spirit of the ancient Yue clan? But in addition to this, he had no idea that there was anything else that could move the son of Chu.


    As long as people have one idea, isn''t the whole Yue clan going to disappear? Who will survive then?


    Therefore, it is better to put all your eggs in one basket than to leave a way for yourself!


    As long as Chu Mo accepts this token, he is equivalent to accepting the "little brother" of the ancient Yue clan. The ancient Yue clan now has no supreme ancestor, and gave all the wealth and resources that can be collected on the book to Chu mo. Although the inside story is still there, any family with a great ancient ancestor can bite a large piece of meat from the ancient Yue clan at this time.


    Yue clan must be too angry to speak!


    This means that no family other than the thirteen ancient families has the ability to swallow the Yue ancient family, otherwise, they are also unable to resist.


    Instead of this, it''s better to give the whole Yue clan to Chu Mo!


    At that time, anyone who wants to take advantage of the ancient Yue clan can scare the other party away with a word!


    "The ancient Yue clan has been incorporated by the Chu clan!"


    Or put it this way: "the ancient Yue clan was originally a vassal family of the Chu clan, but it has gone through a detour for millions of years, and now... It is back on track!"


    Well, yes, it''s more persuasive to say so!


    Chu Mo didn''t fully understand Yue Fuyuan''s thoughts, but he also guessed * * for ten times.


    He smiled and nodded, "OK, that''s it."


    Taking the token, Chu Mo turned and walked away directly.


    Yue Fuyuan stood there, mixed feelings in his heart, extremely complex. But when he returned to his family and announced the news. What he didn''t expect was that the whole Yue clan... Was actually jubilant!


    Even Yue Fuyuan himself felt incredible!


    Come on, you just lost four great ancestors!


    Please, you just slipped from the top family in the channel world to the second class!


    Please, that young master Chu is your enemy! It''s the root cause of all this! Although I don''t advocate you to revenge, the question is, is it really good for you to cheer like this?


    At this time, a confidant elder of Yue Fuyuan, Yue Fuyuan whispered in his ear: "Master, don''t tangle up. In fact, now everyone can see clearly that none of the thirteen ancient ancestors... Can be saved. The existence of those two statues clearly means that they want to wash our thirteen ancient ancestors. Prince Chu... Is a knife in their hands. But at the same time, Prince Chu is also the legitimate son of the Chu royal family! His noble status can naturally attract countless people to follow him. Since the ancestors are too ancient Doomed to die, then, if you can become a vassal of the Chu royal family, it is obviously better than those families of the oriental ancient family, the Zhao ancient family, the Ji ancient family and the ancient god family! "


    Yue Fuyuan suddenly realized his words, and he could only sigh on his face. I can''t say a word.


    Compared with the ancient Yue clan, everyone was relieved, and even began to appear a scene of jubilation. The atmosphere of the ancient Hong clan in the territory next to the ancient Yue clan was much lower.


    The whole Hongshi ancient clan is now shrouded in a cold death.


    Hong''s ancient clan also has four ancestors of the supreme realm.


    But what''s the use of this?


    There are altogether fifty or sixty ancestors of the thirteen top ancient families in the channel. Watching one by one fall, suffering great disaster.


    Now even monks with low status in many channel worlds can see clearly. It''s obvious that there is something that doesn''t want the thirteen ancient people to continue to be so brilliant.


    The thirteen ancient tribes have existed and flourished for too many years. There is no other noise in the whole channel world except their voices.


    The list of gods is in their hands, the best territory is in their hands, the best resources are in their hands, and the best talents... Are also in their hands. In contrast, in the channel world, those families, sects and organizations outside the thirteen ancient tribes are too poor and pathetic.


    At one time, the children of the thirteen ancient people thought that their family would always be so brilliant and prosperous.


    The Qi of the thirteen ancient families is connected with each other and echoes with each other.


    Who dares to provoke?


    But now, this provocation appeared. He not only has the courage to provoke, but also has infinite confidence!


    In the whole channel world, the two largest beings support him.


    The decline of the thirteen ancient tribes is already a matter of time. And this world... Will soon soon.


    And the Chu royal family, which was rebuilt on the ruins, will regain its glory again. This is something that no one can stop!


    What even ordinary people can analyze, will the only ancient people not understand?


    They can see better than anyone!


    It was said that the ancient Yue clan sent all the resources and wealth to the prince of Chu, and then gave the leader''s token to others. There was another agitation on the side of the Hongshi ancient people.


    The supreme ancestor is silent, the high-level is hesitating, and the people below... Are restless!


    "The ancient Yue clan can make this right choice, why can''t we?"


    "Originally, our Hongshi ancient family, a million years ago, has always been a vassal family of the Chu royal family. After a million years of detours, why can''t we return to the embrace of the master''s family now?"


    "If you do something wrong, you should have the courage to bear it. Although you are the superior ancestors, do people watch our descendants die?"


    "Don''t think that the great demon king of Chu Mo is a great good man. The souls of those dead people of the ancient oriental clan are crying, which really annoys him. When he can''t kill the city?"


    "If the ancient Yue clan can return, so can we!"


    The suppressed Hongshi ancient people, every city, no matter big or small, is almost filled with this sound.


    At the same time, there are a large number of family children who leave the family and fly away at this time.


    Even if he completely separated from the family, he would not hesitate. Anyway, if it goes on like this, the family will die sooner or later. It''s better to keep a life and live well.


    Finally, under this huge pressure, the four grandfathers of the Hongshi ancient clan directly stood up.


    Chu Mo shouted publicly: "we die, let our family go!"


    Chu Mo didn''t plan to come to Hong''s ancient clan at the first time, but Hong''s ancient clan actually shouted at him.


    The rumbling sound of the road can be heard as long as you are not deaf.


    So Chu Mo came. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1699

    The four great ancestors of the Hong clan can all see the weakness of Chu Mo, which is really very weak. In their eyes, a badly injured ancestor peak monk was simply too obvious. You don''t even need to observe it too carefully.


    But so what?


    They have already known what happened to the four ancient ancestors of the Yue clan. The four of them are the only Guzu who died on the spot after Chu Mo fought all the way to today!


    The head is broken, the body is broken, and the yuan Shen is broken... All the Taoist methods disappear completely!


    The supreme Buddha Wuji and immeasurable Buddha''s protection of Chu Mo has reached the point of going directly from behind to the front!


    This is no longer biased, this is clearly a gang!


    Therefore, even knowing that Chu Mo is very weak now, these four great ancestors of Hong''s ancient family simply can''t even think about Chu mo.


    Although life is worth lingering on, death is not so terrible for them.


    Therefore, after seeing Chu Mo, the four ancestors of the ancient Hongs personally sent all the resources and wealth of the ancient Hongs, even their own private wealth... To Chu mo.


    then, Looking at Chu Mo, one of the ancient ancestors of the Hong clan, headed by one of them, said: "In the past, they asked a few of us to attack the Chu royal family. At that time, you... Have been reincarnated. Not to exonerate yourself, but at that time, we were indeed hesitant. Anyway, the Chu royal family, in the hearts of our group, is a very emotional place. It was your ancestor who created us. It was he who led us to today''s achievements. However, we didn''t arrive at it after all Live the temptation of greed. In the end, he made an unforgivable mistake. To tell you the truth, today, all the resources accumulated by the Hongshi ancient clan, plus those on us, are at most... Only half of what we took from the Chu royal clan in those years. But anyway, we did. The cause planted in the past, now there is a report, which is also a cycle of heaven. "


    Chu Mo was silent, and he didn''t want to express any opinion in the face of the words that the ancient ancestor of Hong clan seemed to be repenting.


    The former Chu royal family has disappeared and has been destroyed. Somehow, let yourself, let me be clear, and return to this place again. This revenge must be avenged. It has nothing to do with the breadth of mind.


    National hatred, if you forget this, you don''t deserve to be human.


    The four great ancestors of the Hong clan arrived simply and did not procrastinate in front of Chu mo. After saying these words, the first person directly chose Hua Dao.


    Since they have done so, they naturally don''t want chu Mo to cut off their heads and take them back to refining. A lifetime of fame is just the last bit of dignity. I believe Chu Mo will not stop it.


    Chu Mo didn''t stop him. He saw these four ancient ancestors turn into Tao, dust to dust, earth to earth. Their deeds belong to this heaven and earth. It is also considered to have made a great contribution to the territory of the Hong clan.


    The essence here, in an instant, has become extremely rich. Even though Chu Mo didn''t deliberately absorb it, a large amount of essence and Qi poured into his body by itself.


    In the ancient Hongs below, there was a wail!


    Everyone, at this moment, knelt down and almost couldn''t help crying.


    They already know that Guzu fell!


    The news of Yue clan and Hong clan soon spread throughout the whole channel world.


    Almost everyone was silent!


    This time, the rest of the ancient people also fell into a dead silence.


    Yang''s ancient clan, Yun''s ancient clan, Chu''s ancient clan... Eleven of the three ancient clans, the supreme ancient ancestors, were still there waiting for Chu Mo, but they didn''t want to, Chu Mo didn''t come here, but went there instead. And they finally waited for such a news.


    They were also silent, because they had known what happened to the four Supreme ancestors of the Yue clan, and they were all dead!


    Body and death disappear!


    He was directly killed by the supreme Wuji and immeasurable Buddha!


    What this means does not need anyone to explain to them, and they all know it.


    An ancient ancestor of the Chu clan said reluctantly, "why? Why is it such a result? Did we make a mistake in those years? Why didn''t we stop it in those years? Why did we wait until today?"


    "We have done nothing wrong, the Chu clan... Should have been destroyed, they should not exist in the world." An ancient ancestor of the Yang clan said with a wry smile, "but the problem is, Prince Chu... It''s really hard to say what kind of existence he is, which can make those two people so value."


    "I heard that he was seriously injured in the ancient Yue clan. This can also be confirmed by the ancient Hong clan. It is said that Chu Mo''s breath fluctuated and became very weak. But no one dared to fight." An ancient ancestor of the Yun family said with a wry smile, "it''s such a person, but it completely drives our thirteen ancient families down. It''s simply a big joke."


    "He is just the knife in those two hands."


    "I don''t think so." The great ancestor of the Yun clan said, "I don''t know. How much do you know about things outside the channel world?"


    "What can we know? The barrier is so thick that we can''t pass through at all. However, there must be stronger existence outside the channel world, which is beyond doubt. But how strong is that stronger existence? It''s also a problem. I didn''t see the six ancient ancestors of the ancient god family, who once led one, but the result?"


    In the eyes of this group of ancient ancestors, these channels, the world''s top secrets, are actually nothing.


    They just can''t leave the world, and they can''t step into higher-level fields.


    Some Tao and Dharma cannot be understood, just like ants, who will never understand the human world; Just like human beings, they will never be able to enter the world in paintings. This is not to say how much wisdom you have, you can solve the problem.


    Many things can be seen and thought of, but they can''t be done.


    "What should I do?" A great ancient ancestor of the ancient Chu clan has long lost his previous high spirits and the passion of dying in the first World War.


    The supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha wanted them to die, and they couldn''t resist it.


    "We have always believed that the two statues are only stronger than us, but the realm should be the same realm. But now it can be proved that we are wrong. Their realm has far exceeded our realm, which may... Be the legendary great ancestor realm."


    "But they have always guarded the East and west of the channel world. For countless years, they have never asked about the world or interfered in any of our affairs. But now they do not hesitate to intervene. There are problems."


    "Of course there is a problem, a big problem! I doubt that the channel world may not exist for long."


    This group of ancient ancestors were shocked after making this guess. Although they couldn''t believe it was true, they had to believe this inference.


    Their words are not random guesses. Every word is the result of countless calculations by their powerful brain.


    So in the end, the eleven ancient ancestors looked at each other.


    An ancient ancestor of the Chu clan said, "in the past years, we killed the Chu clan happily and took advantage of their weakest time. Now, this can only be regarded as retribution."


    "Then... Kill yourself." An ancient ancestor of the Yun clan said, "anyway, I absolutely don''t want to be cut off by Chu Mo and hung on the flagpole to refine the yuan God day and night."


    "Neither do I."


    "I''m also unwilling."


    "Kill yourself."


    "Don''t even stay behind."


    In the end, the eleven ancient ancestors of the supreme realm couldn''t figure out any reason why they could live.


    So, I made such a decision directly.


    They each summoned the family''s owner, and then, at the border of the three ancient ethnic regions, they chose to turn the Tao at the same time!


    On this day, the whole passage vibrated!


    Because the vast essence not only filled the three ancient tribes, but also covered the past towards endless and distant places.


    On this day, I don''t know how many monks stuck on the key nodes broke through one after another!


    Many monks who have even broken through hopelessness have all broken through directly!


    But no one was excited, let alone celebrated anything. They all know why this breakthrough came.


    The owners of the three ancient families then set off one after another to the ruins of the Chu family. In addition to all the resources and wealth of the whole family, they also carry their own family owner tokens.


    These resources were plundered from the Chu royal family in the past. Millions of years later, they returned to their original owners. They were originally the vassal families of the Chu royal family. Now... It''s back to the state of millions of years ago.


    These messages are filled with the hearts of monks in every channel world.


    It shocked everyone so much that they could hardly say a word.


    Because no one thought it would be such a result before.


    At this time, even those families with the power of the supreme ancient ancestor suddenly became calm. There is no longer the stupid posture that was ready to move some time ago.


    Chu Mo is naturally not afraid of them, but they are afraid of the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha!


    Those two gods are two incredible gods for the whole channel world!


    Although the people in those families were very unwilling, they could have bitten countless flesh and blood on these ancient families. But now, I have to keep a low profile.


    So, the whole channel world, there is a very interesting scene.


    Whether these ancient tribes or those families outside the ancient tribes, the battle with the gray earth creatures is in full swing.


    And the fact that Prince Chu destroyed the thirteen ancient tribes is clearly the top priority that shocked the whole channel world. But it''s rare... No one mentioned it!


    Today, among the thirteen ancient tribes, there are only three ancient tribes left.


    Luoshui family, Hanbing family and Cao''s ancient family.


    Among them, the ancient Cao clan is the most sad. Even in the process of waiting for death, the whole family has already collapsed by itself! (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1700

    As early as a long time ago, those children of Cao''s ancient clan had been unable to endure that great fear and fled one after another. They originally thought that after the collapse of the ancient oriental clan, they would be next!


    But no one expected that they would survive to the end. Even such a behemoth as the ancient god family fell down with a bang. But they are still there!


    They don''t feel happy at all. Instead, they think this is the most stupid thing. If you want to die, die happily. Stretching your head is also a knife, and shrinking your head is also a knife. There was no running at all, but it took so long!


    So that even the three supreme ancestors of the Cao family were full of great resentment against Chu Mo!


    Aren''t you kidding me on purpose? Are you so wicked?


    But they can''t do anything. I can only listen to all kinds of news coming constantly.


    The later these news reached, the more desperate they felt. The supreme Buddha Wuji and immeasurable Buddha really made a thorough move. They are not only protecting the son of Chu, they are basically with the son of Chu!


    This tragic reality made the whole Cao clan full of sadness.


    In terms of distance, the ancient family of Cao is the closest to the royal family of Chu. In terms of hatred, although they only have three supreme ancestors, they were pioneers when they attacked the Chu royal family in the past. And in the later period, after the fall of the Chu clan, they took advantage of the Chu clan, which was also far more than the ancient oriental clan.


    In addition, some ancestors of the ancient Cao clan have slaughtered many descendants of the Chu clan in these millions of years.


    They are the ones who deserve the most.


    Even these people are wondering whether Chu Mo left them in the final solution just to make them collapse in fear and despair?


    At the same time, Cao''s ancient people are also thinking that even if they choose to commit suicide like other ancient people, and then send all their resources. Will Chu Mo let them go?


    Not necessarily!


    They really know it in their hearts!


    Although they didn''t know that Chu Mo had the old servant''s letter in his hand, they knew very well what they had done in those years.


    Therefore, their thoughts are far more complicated than those of other ancient tribes.


    However, the situation of Luoshui family and Hanbing family is not much better than that of Cao''s ancient family.


    They are all the top families in the channel world, occupying an absolute dominant position.


    Like the ancient god family, the children of Luoshui and Hanbing families, even if they are just a collateral child, are extremely low in the world!


    Any collateral children, go to some small and medium-sized families below, and even the owner of the family, should be accompanied in person!


    But how long can this kind of day last? This kind of prestige... Is gone now.


    It''s not that those small and medium-sized families dare to look down on them now, but these children of the Han Bing ancient family and the Luoshui family all choose to hold their tails as human beings! Each one is low-key to death.


    Still want to be the same? Then you can only go to the elite League!


    Now, too many people have guessed that there is a connection between the elite alliance and the Chu royal family.


    Why did the thirteen ancient ethnic groups fall down one after another, but the elite alliance, which is almost composed of the thirteen ancient ethnic groups'' children, is getting stronger and bigger?


    Even now, some people have begun to doubt whether the ally leader ChuChu, who wears a mask all day, will be Chu Mo''s relatives!


    It is not surprising that there is such speculation.


    Chu Mo''s identity is not a big secret.


    He was born in the universe of Luo Tian. In the past, when he was summoned by the list of gods, he directly cut off his divine personality. You should enter the gray ground for a period of time, and then enter the passage world through the cracks in the gray ground.


    Is the leader of the elite alliance clear? Her identity was also revealed from the Luoshui family. She... Is also from Luotian universe! It''s just the Luo Tian universe opposite Chu Mo!


    They are all surnamed Chu!


    ChuChu didn''t wear masks in those years when he just entered the channel world, even before the establishment of the elite alliance.


    Her appearance, as many people know, was made into a portrait and spread.


    The white haired image of Chu Mo was also made into portraits by many people and spread.


    When the two portraits were compared, everyone understood.


    Because these two people... Are so similar!


    Therefore, the heritage and strength of the ancient people are still very strong. It can even be said to be super strong.


    Their helpless object is not Chu Mo, just a Chu Mo, any ancient people are not afraid. What they are really afraid of is the two transcendent beings!


    Therefore, although the kinship between Chu Chu and Chu Mo spread to a certain extent, it did not affect anything.


    For this reason, the elite alliance has grown many times in a very short time!


    Because here is the real safe haven!


    Joining the elite alliance can maintain the last trace of dignity of the ancient children. At least, they don''t have to become the vassal children of the Chu royal family.


    As for the fact that the leader of the elite alliance is clear... They should not know!


    Even comfort yourself in your heart: ChuChu is just a puppet pushed by Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong. How can they allow such a lowly woman to control the elite alliance?


    Of course, they are not really so naive, they just don''t want to believe it.


    The figure of Chu Mo finally appeared on the edge of the Royal ruins. This time, I left for many years. Finally back.


    When he came back, he also deliberately crossed the territory of the ancient Cao clan. He even sensed the breath of the three ancient ancestors of the Cao clan, but did not touch them.


    On his body, there are also a lot of heads of taishangguzu. Hang these heads on the flagpole first.


    Having been lonely for many years, Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai, as well as the four ancient ancestors of the Zhao family, as well as Xu Tianxiao and the ancestor of the hyena God, finally saw the figure of Chu mo. They knew nothing about what happened to the outside world.


    It can be said that the whole channel, even some things that the emperor and the monks of the supreme realm can know, is still great news for them.


    They thought day and night, and finally waited for Chu Mo, and they were very happy.


    Cough, let''s treat them as happy. Anyway, Chu Mo''s appearance means that they have to add new partners here.


    Dongfang Yunluo even couldn''t help teasing Chu Mo: "Master Chu, which partners did you bring to us this time? You don''t know, they are such rotten chess baskets, I don''t want to play chess with them!"


    In terms of chess skills, Dongfang Yunluo is the most brilliant one. Therefore, over the years, under the extreme boredom, he has abused this group of people all over. In the end, even the hyena God ancestor, who was completely unwilling to talk to him before, was caught by him to play chess with him.


    But in the end, no one wanted to play chess with him. Because they are always abused, who is full and looks for abuse every day?


    Dongfang Hengtai said aside, "this time, after walking for so long, you must bring back many new partners. Hurry up, let''s meet. Who is there?"


    "...." Chu Mo silently glanced at the two supreme ancestors of the oriental ancient clan, and without speaking, he directly began to condense the flagpole there.


    Hanging these flagpoles with ancient ancestors'' heads is really not easy. Any material is OK. In addition, the number of people this time is a little large, and there should be no deviation in treatment. Can''t his flagpole be made of better material, but the other one is poor?


    Chu Mo is thoughtful about these things.


    At first, Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai were all having fun in that bitterness, looking at Chu Mo''s condensed flagpole with a smile, and occasionally inserting a few words.


    "Ouch, four, not bad! So many!"


    "Eh? And? With such brilliant achievements, it can be called the supreme ancient ancestor killer!"


    "There are still..."


    In the end, both of them stopped talking, and their faces became extremely severe.


    An ominous premonition rose in their hearts, saying that this bastard would not have caught all the great ancestors of the thirteen ancient clan... Right?


    Why so much?


    Looking at the flagpoles erected one by one, Dongfang Yunluo and Dongfang Hengtai, as well as those other people, were all stunned.


    Because Chu Mo has erected more than twenty flagpoles!


    Everyone, all shut up.


    In the end, watching Chu Mo start hanging head by head.


    "Isn''t this... Isn''t this the star Tao Jun? Why does he even come to join the fun?" Dongfang Yunluo looked at the first head hung by Chu Mo and looked surprised.


    The star Taoist king over there was speechless and angry. He looked at the clouds falling in the East and said in his heart, who is his grandmother willing to come and join the fun? You don''t look at your virtue now. Only the primordial God of the ancestral realm fluctuates. Can you even have peace on your face?


    Later, Chu Mo hung the heads of xuanzun ancient ancestor and bailing ancient ancestor.


    Now, Dongfang Yunluo, Dongfang Hengtai and other people understand that these three unlucky people must have been trapped by the guy Xu Tianxiao!


    Followed by Gongsun Cai''s head.


    Sure enough, at the moment when the heads of the four Supreme ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families were hung on the flagpole, the eyes of the four people all fell on Xu Tianxiao''s face over there, who was killed with his eyes closed. Bai Linggu Zu was the first one who couldn''t help but open his mouth and scold.


    "Xu Tianxiao, you bastard, you hurt us! This cause and effect is over. Even if I die, my soul is ignorant, and I will live forever, I will not let you go!" Bai Ling scolded angrily, and then looked at Chu Mo: "I won''t let you go!"


    Xingchen Daojun, gongsuncai and xuanzun Guzu also looked at Xu Tianxiao with cannibal eyes. Their hatred for Xu Tianxiao was far more than Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s face was expressionless, and he continued to hang his head up.


    At the moment when the heads of the six supreme ancestors of the ancient god family hung out, Dongfang Yunluo and others were completely silent.


    They never dreamed that Chu Mo was so brave and terrible... Even the six ancestors of the ancient god family were robbed!


    The six ancient ancestors of the ancient god family all closed their eyes.


    Up to now, there is nothing to say¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. Monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1701

    Then, the heads of the four Supreme ancestors of the Ji clan were also hung by Chu mo.


    The four great ancestors of the Ji clan were very single. They grinned at Dongfang Yunluo and others: "Taoist friends, we tried our best!"


    Only they dare to say so, because the damage caused by the war with Chu Mo when they reached the peak of their ancestral realm was quite terrible. They almost succeeded. Although they fell short in the end, they had no regrets in their hearts.


    However, these people were surprised to see those flagpoles that were still empty, because there were no other heads in Chu Mo''s storage space. There are only fourteen of them.


    But the flagpole is still empty!


    At this time, Chu Mo said faintly, "fifteen supreme ancestors of the ancient Yang clan, the ancient Yun clan, the ancient Chu clan and the ancient Hong clan have changed their ways by themselves. In addition, two supreme ancestors of the ancient Ye clan, who participated in the killing of the Chu clan, have also chosen to change their ways by themselves. They are all dead. They are free from your torture."


    "Sleeping trough... They are smart!" Since the realm fell to the ancestral realm, and then completely lost hope for outsiders, the speech and behavior of Dongfang Yunluo have undergone unimaginable changes with the past. Like before, such words would never come out of his mouth.


    But he did say it from his heart. He was so envious of those who changed their ways by themselves.


    Although up to now, Chu Mo has not tortured them, and their Yuanshen power is about to be completely exhausted. But being hung on the flagpole like this and being exposed to the wind and rain all year round, although it won''t hurt them anything, who can understand the taste?


    enjoy life though hard up? That''s total despair, total abandonment, okay?


    If before, they can have the courage to turn into Tao by themselves, why suffer these sins later?


    "No?" Dongfang Hengtai said aside, "Ye''s ancient clan... Aren''t four Supreme ancient ancestors?"


    "Those two, sincere repentance, have become a member of the elite alliance. I will definitely forgive them and will not pursue them." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Is that ok?" Dongfang Hengtai twitched at the corners of his mouth, and his face was speechless,


    Even others, including the six supreme ancestors of the ancient god family, all looked envious.


    This kind of thing, if spread, will definitely make everyone completely stunned, and then speechless. You may even doubt that these people are really the top-level existence that dominates the channel immeasurable era?


    Without the aura, it turned out... It turned out that it was no different from ordinary people.


    Of course, few people can see this scene.


    This area is also the most mysterious forbidden area among the ruins of the Chu royal family.


    Even those monks who joined the Chu family cannot come here casually.


    At this time, an ancient ancestor of the ancient god family finally opened his eyes and looked at Chu Mo: "you said that those people... Really all chose to kill themselves?"


    The four ancient ancestors of the Ji clan over there also looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, they also gave all the family resources, wealth, and the owner''s token to submit to the Chu family again." Chu Mo didn''t say to submit to him, because he didn''t need it at all!


    He was not alone in the Chu clan. I believe that with the collapse and collapse of the thirteen ancient tribes, more and more children with royal blood flowing in their bodies will return.


    These are gifts for them.


    "How many ancient tribes are there?" Dongfang Yunluo looked at Chu Mo: "Yue clan, Cao clan, Luoshui clan and Hanbing clan... Haven''t you moved these? Why don''t you clean them up together?"


    The others all looked at the eastern clouds silently, and said in their hearts that you didn''t need to show your dark mind of schadenfreude so obviously, right?


    However, as the oldest person here, Dongfang Yunluo obviously didn''t care about these eyes. He even looked at these new "partners" with some sympathy, and said in his heart that the pain that only we imposed on others in the past, you will soon realize that it was extremely ecstatic. After a few years, you must all be like me.


    I didn''t see the four ancient ancestors of the Zhao clan. When they first came, they were not the same as you?


    As an "old man", Dongfang Yunluo looked at these "new people", and in his heart, he actually had a faint sense of pride.


    Then I couldn''t help scolding myself: since this realm fell, my brain fell with it... I''m proud of my fart?


    Chu Mo didn''t hide anything and said, "all the four ancient ancestors of the Yue clan are dead. They set themselves up as a realm and wanted to fight with me. At the last moment, the four people broke the seal at the same time and wanted to kill me."


    "Ah? Then why are you still alive?"


    "Not dead?"


    "God... What a pity!"


    "So you''re not dead?"


    "How did they die?"


    The crowd was suddenly full of gossip, and most of them said it was regrettable and inconceivable.


    Even the eastern clouds fell with a regretful expression. They can be calm and calm, but that doesn''t mean they don''t hate Chu mo. Even the ancestor of the hyena God over there, in his heart, is the kind that Chu Mo hates to death!


    "Hehe hehe." Chu Mo sneered expressionless for a few times, and was too lazy to respond to this boring question. They are so smart that sooner or later they can think of the real reason.


    "So, now there are only the Cao family, the Han Bing family and the Luoshui family? Hahaha, it''s really unexpected that the thirteen ancient families, which have been prosperous for countless eras, have gone up in smoke like this. What a reincarnation of fate." Oriental Hengtai sighed aside.


    "No, it''s God''s will. It''s never easy to ask." The eastern cloud fell and said faintly.


    Xu Tianxiao over there muttered: "We have always thought that we have mastered the destiny, the road and all the truths in this world, but now we understand... We are the biggest joke in this world. We just live a little longer than others, and we can see things from the way of heaven... With so much, we think that we are gods and... Can control everything. We are all a group of poor people!"


    "Shut up!" Bai lingguzu''s hatred for Xu Tianxiao was still extremely strong, and he felt unable to listen to anything he said.


    In fact, bailing Guzu has completely collapsed!


    In the past, she never thought that one day, she would fall to this point.


    She thought that xuanzun, Xingchen Daojun, Gongsun CAI and others would join her in scolding Xu Tianxiao, a bastard. But I didn''t expect that those people were all silent, even thoughtful.


    At this time, Bai lingguzu looked at Chu Mo with tears in his eyes: "Master Chu, I really know my mistake, and I am willing to take out all my resources and wealth... I, although I don''t have as much wealth as those ancient people, my wealth has been considerable for countless years, please, please let me go. I really... Know I''m wrong."


    With that, Bai lingguzu, the nun of the supreme realm, actually began to cry.


    Other ancient ancestors showed complex expressions on their faces. If they can, they also want to cry like this. The premise is, cry like this for useful words.


    What they did in the past years is clearer in their hearts than anyone else. If they stood on the position of Chu Mo, maybe even the family behind them would be buried together!


    Therefore, they can''t say this.


    But Xu Tianxiao, gongsuncai, Xingchen Daojun and xuanzun Guzu were much more complicated in their hearts.


    Because millions of years ago, they did not participate in the tragedy against the Chu family. They just this time, did not withstand the temptation, entered the game by themselves, and ended up today. Speaking of it, they are miserable enough. In particular, Xu Tianxiao, the remaining Yuanshen power, only the ancestral realm. If Chu Mo can really let go, they are willing to pay any price.


    But will Chu Mo be soft hearted?


    Bai lingguzu continued to beg: "my body... Although my body has lived for a long time, it is a virgin body, which also has the posture of a willow. If the prince of Chu doesn''t dislike it, my body would like to be a maid beside the prince, warming the bed for the prince..."


    Damn, it''s shameless!


    This is almost the common idea in the hearts of these monks present. They also wanted to beg Chu Mo to let go, but they could never say such words.


    It was... It was like losing their last bit of dignity!


    To live? What''s the point of surviving like this?


    "Interesting?" The star Taoist king looked at Bai lingguzu and asked in a dry voice.


    "What''s interesting? I, I was originally trapped! I didn''t hurt a person in the Chu family! I... I didn''t take any advantage in front of the Chu childe." Bai lingguzu cried, "why should I bear this punishment? Woo... I have suffered enough punishment. I already know that I am wrong. Why can''t I be given a chance to reform?"


    "...." everyone was completely speechless.


    At this time, Chu Mo raised his head and glanced at Bai Linggu Zu, Lightly said: "if, at that time, in front of you, the two statues existed and didn''t fight against you, and I... pleaded with you so hard, would you be soft hearted? Would you let me go? There is no hatred between me and you, and I didn''t even hear your name before I saw you. In the previous life, I may have heard of you, but there is no intersection. Would you let me go?"


    Chu Mo''s words made Bai lingguzu speak directly, stunned there. She wanted to say, yes, yes, as long as you beg me, I will let you go!


    But in fact, she suddenly remembered the picture of the day, the expression and mood when they trapped Chu Mo that day. She really couldn''t say such words. Because this is against my heart!


    They will definitely not let Chu Mo go!


    Because as long as Chu Mo''s head is cut off, all of them can get unimaginable reputation and status... Of course, they can not care about these things. But they also want the top cultivation resources!


    Chu Mo''s face was cold: "so, in this world, there is no if. At least in our realm, there is no if. If there is, I believe here, there won''t be so many heads." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1702

    In this world, there are not so many ifs. This kind of battle is not a game, let alone a friendly duel and contest. It''s an extremely cruel competition for survival. If you don''t die, you''ll die and I''ll live.


    Therefore, Chu Mo was not at all soft hearted in the face of Bai lingguzu''s seemingly pitiful plea. Even his first refined head was that of the female ancestor.


    The endless essence is once again injected into the land that has been silent for many years. On the land of Chu''s royal family, which has built the second city, all monks felt the increase in the richness of essence. They cheered and cheered. And know that their king... Is back!


    Yes, now Chu Mo is the real king on this land! Is the king of all creatures.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are still beautiful. One of them is wearing a long black dress, the other is wearing a long white dress, with high bun and a noble atmosphere. They came here together.


    Seeing Chu Mo refining those people''s yuan gods, the two women didn''t stay too long. They quietly left directly.


    Over the years, all the creatures here have improved their accomplishments quite quickly.


    But deep inside, almost all creatures are very eager to do something for here. They don''t want to enjoy passively, but pay nothing.


    Therefore, as early as a few years ago, under the leadership of monkeys, sky ancestors and others, tens of thousands of monks of the Chu royal family had participated in the battle against the creatures in the gray earth. At the same time, there are also a group of monks who collect and sort out various cultivation resources and various cultivation skills here in the Chu royal family.


    It''s easy to build a city, but you want to re-establish a complete cultivation system and let the system operate normally and healthily. It takes time and energy.


    All this was carried out in an orderly manner under the leadership of the old housekeeper.


    The old yellow dog has a very high position in the territory of the royal family. Although it is still so old, it looks a little short of blood. But all creatures respect it very much.


    Chu Mo refined the heads of these supreme monks here. In this process, there was almost a dead silence here.


    That strong fear enveloped everyone. They may have been indifferent before and thought it was nothing. It''s nothing more than a little sin. But when the day came, they realized that the pain they had imposed on others in the past was so painful.


    Bai lingguzu begged at the beginning, cursed endlessly later, and finally became numb. When she was a Taoist, almost completely refined by Chu Mo, and only the primordial power of the ancestral realm was left, she was completely numb, and her whole head was emitting infinite death.


    Her mind of scolding has completely disappeared.


    reap the fruits of one''s actions!


    The rest of those people, Chu Mo refined the past one by one, and no one let go.


    In a flash, decades have passed.


    In these decades, on the side of the Chu royal family, there are a large number of gods on the list of creatures to take refuge. Chu Mo beheaded the gods for them during the interval.


    Chu Mo''s reputation has increased a lot unconsciously.


    Now the whole channel world has gradually quieted down. The battle with the creatures in the gray ground made everyone feel exhausted. But this kind of battle is also the best way to stimulate people''s growth!


    Almost all monks who participated in the war, as long as they can survive, have received great experience.


    The same is true of the monks of the Chu clan. Later, even Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi began to follow the army to kill the creatures in the gray land. Of course, they are very low-key. Even many people inside don''t know that the two wives are also in the team.


    Some monks in the passage once accused Chu mo of neglecting the overall situation and believed that he would attack those ancient tribes when the creatures in the gray land invaded. However, this voice of criticism has almost disappeared in recent years. Because someone pointed out that even in those years, when the gray earth creatures invaded, no one of the ancient ancestors would take part in it. Even in the past, few of the legitimate monks of the ancient clan would really go to war.


    On the contrary, this time, because of the gratitude and resentment between Chu Mo and the ancient people, a large number of gods left the ancient people. At the same time, those children of the ancient people had to take up arms and go to the battlefield. Personally resist the invasion of the gray earth creatures.


    Therefore, it is better to say that the emergence of Chu Mo made the noble lords of these ancient families finally realize the crisis than to say that Chu Mo did not take the overall situation into account. Finally understand that they are also responsible for defending the world!


    Chu Mo was not moved by the chaos of the outside world. The comments of others are meaningless to him.


    For a practitioner with extremely strong heart, Chu Mo''s ability to bear such things is even stronger than the group of supreme ancestors hung on the flagpole by him.


    This is the end of an era!


    The era belonging to this group of ancient ancestors was ended by Chu Mo himself.


    At the same time, a new era is about to open.


    As the most powerful force in the whole channel world, the elite alliance has developed over the years, which can be described as flying!


    The leader of the alliance is clear and still mysterious. The external evaluation can''t hurt her who is strong in her heart. Within the elite alliance, the reputation and status of ChuChu are unmatched.


    The two ancient ancestors of Ye clan can be said to be the two luckiest among the thirteen ancient clans. They can hardly find any sense of existence in the elite alliance. They are very cooperative, no matter what it is, they are very cooperative.


    With their two great talents, the hard power of the elite alliance is also first-class.


    Speaking of it, even those supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family and the Han Bing family are very envious of the two supreme ancestors of the Ye family.


    Although Chu Mo hasn''t appeared in front of them yet, at that moment, they will also be robbed.


    In fact, in the years when Chu Mo returned to the royal family, the two strongest ancient families now have been trying every means to resolve this resentment.


    Take out all the wealth of the whole family and the owner''s token in exchange for the life of the supreme ancient ancestor? If they can, they may really do so. But the problem is that they are very clear in their hearts that half of the destruction of the Chu royal family was caused by the eighteen ancient ancestors of the three ancient families, Luoshui, Hanbing and ancient gods!


    Basically, they led the tragedy!


    With this reason in the past, today, even if everyone can escape this "fruit", they can''t stay out of it.


    In the fortieth passage year of Chu Mo''s return, three supreme ancestors of the ancient Cao family chose Huadao. Then, the owner of the ancient Cao family sent all the resources of the whole family and the owner''s token, and returned all the territory of the Chu family that had been invaded in the past to the Chu family.


    It was not Chu Mo who came forward to solve this matter, but the old housekeeper who represented Chu mo.


    On the spot, the old housekeeper only made a request that those ancient CaoShi people who had killed the children of the Chu royal family commit suicide by themselves.


    Subsequently, hundreds of monks in ancestral realm and tens of thousands of monks in great holy realm once again chose Huadao.


    With the transformation of the three supreme ancient ancestors, the ancient Cao clan finally ended the years of anxiety.


    The supreme ancient ancestor was once their greatest heritage, their pride and spiritual leader, but now it has become the biggest shackle for them to survive. I have to say, this is ironic.


    At this time, Chu Mo had also refined all the yuan gods of the supreme ancient ancestors.


    Here, calm finally returned.


    Now, in the whole passage world, the original thirteen ancient families are only the Han Bing family and the Luoshui family.


    These two ancient ancestors have not made any movement so far.


    Their great ancient ancestors, as if they had long been gone, were silent.


    Chu Mo was not worried about this. First, he went back to the main city of the royal family and spent some time with Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi.


    Over the years, Chu Mo is actually very tired. In fact, the taste of constant revenge is not as pleasant as expected, but he must bear this heavy burden. Because no one can replace him.


    The total number of monks here in the Chu royal family has exceeded 300000. Among them, at least 250000 were once the creatures on the list of gods. They all came from all universes and were once overlords. But now, they are willing to become the most common members of the Chu royal family.


    Here, they found their long lost dignity and freedom.


    Chu Mo instructs the old housekeeper to give full play to his talents. These creatures on the list of gods are really talented.


    The territory of Chu''s royal family has become extremely huge. Even bigger than a million years ago. Such a large territory also needs someone to manage it.


    Chu Mo doesn''t resist decentralization. On the contrary, if he can, he doesn''t even mind these people starting their own business!


    Only a hundred flowers bloom can make the world a better place.


    Chu Mo didn''t care when a new Taishang ancient ancestor would appear.


    The supreme ancestors of the thirteen ancient tribes have almost fallen, and the whole channel world has become completely different from the past.


    Even many monks with a very low level can clearly feel that the world has become full of vitality.


    In the room.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo gently: "after solving the problems of the Han Bing family and the Luoshui family, go and pick up your relatives... All from the universe below."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I have this intention."


    Shui Yiyi said, "we should have a baby." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1703

    It''s really time to have a child. It''s been so many years in a flash. Practice without years. Although these people look unchanged, and even as the realm becomes stronger, they look younger and more beautiful than in the past.


    But their hearts have become more and more mature and stable.


    Shui Yiyi said, "also, a few days ago... We suddenly had a premonition."


    "Premonition?" Chu Mo looked at the two women: "what premonition?"


    Shui Yiyi whispered, "we felt that something had happened to our father."


    "Master Lingtong?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then shook his head and said, "impossible, how can he have an accident?"


    The original strength of master Lingtong is even the top group in the taiguzu level of the whole channel. He may not be the opponent of Taishang Wuji and immeasurable Buddha. But in the whole channel world, almost no supreme ancestor can fight with him!


    Moreover, master Lingtong is extremely intelligent and has all kinds of means. Such existence is not so easy to cause accidents.


    "We all had a dream." Water Yiyi whispered, with a touch of sadness in her tone.


    Speaking of it, she and Qi Xiaoyu have complex feelings for master Lingtong. It''s hard to say how deep feelings there are, especially the master Lingtong has calculated Chu Mo so many times. They don''t say it, but in their hearts, they complain about the master Lingtong.


    But anyway, he is their father after all.


    Even if it was from the previous life, it was also their father. Therefore, it is impossible to say that you don''t care about him at all.


    "Dream?" Chu Mo looked at Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu with some amusement.


    The realm of the two women now is very high, and they have already entered the peak level of the ancestral realm. Although the impact is too far away, this realm is definitely the top level in today''s channel world.


    Dreams, for ordinary people, may be unexplainable and uncontrollable. But for practitioners, dreams... Are basically controllable. Almost the vast majority of advanced practitioners never dream.


    At the level of ancestral realm, it will not be disturbed by this ethereal thing.


    Now, Shui Yiyi unexpectedly said that she and Qi Xiaoyu had the same dream, which made Chu Mo feel a little funny.


    "It''s true. Don''t laugh." Shui Yiyi glanced at Chu Mo: "Xiao Yu and I both dreamed that he was fighting with two particularly powerful people. That place... Is very strange, like a particularly strange space. That space is very large. In the dream, our feeling seems... It seems that that place is outside the road!"


    Chu Mo''s expression gradually became serious. He frowned slightly, didn''t speak, and motioned for Shui Yiyi to continue.


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo: "those two people all shot at him, as if they were asking him something, but he... Didn''t cooperate at all, and his face was full of sarcastic sneers."


    Qi Xiaoyu whispered aside, "even his smile, we can see clearly in our dreams. But we can''t hear what he is saying with the two people at all. Because they use divine communication, there is no way to speculate what they said."


    Shui Yiyi nodded and said sadly, "then... He was beaten to pieces, as if... As if completely annihilated."


    "What?" Chu Mo frowned more tightly, and he felt something seemed wrong. Outside the passage... Is it an observer?


    If master Lingtong is really an observer, then... He really has no chance of winning!


    But the question is, how did master Lingtong get out?


    The barrier of this world is so thick that it is simply not something that a friar of the super realm can pass through!


    Or did master Lingtong actually have a way to leave the channel world long ago? What else does he do?


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "do you remember the appearance of those two people?"


    The two women shook their heads together, and Shui Yiyi said, "in the dream, we clearly saw what they looked like, what magical powers they used, and what clothes they wore. But when we woke up, we couldn''t remember at all."


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "there is only a faint sadness left in my heart. At the same time, I have a feeling that that person... He, he really left us forever."


    Chu Mo walked around the room, and his eyes were also shining with thinking light.


    If you want to explain this matter clearly, I''m afraid there are only those two supreme statues. However, in recent years, Chu Mo has increasingly felt that the two supreme beings exist, and it is meaningful to help him destroy the supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient families.


    But he couldn''t figure out what the deep meaning was.


    Chu Mo glanced at the two women, and then smiled: "it''s just a dream, not necessarily true. However, I''ll ask the Supreme Master and the Buddha, what''s going on."


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded and said softly, "although we can''t talk about how deep feelings we have with him, anyway... In the previous life, he was also our father. We don''t want him to have an accident. Even if he has done so many things sorry to you."


    "Those things have passed. For myself, I''m really not sorry." Chu Mo shook his head.


    Later, Chu Mo left from the two women and walked directly towards the Han Bing family in the north.


    Now there are too many people staring at the movement of Chu''s royal family. Chu Mo did not hide his whereabouts, and soon someone spread the news that he went to the cold ice family.


    "The great demon king of Chu mo... Is it finally time to attack the ancient clan?"


    "The goal this time is the cold ice family!"


    "Haha, the cold ice family is doomed now!"


    "It''s time to do it!"


    "Master Chu... Is really the strongest person in the whole channel world! Even if someone helps, he is also the monk I most admire. One person directly overturned the thirteen ancient tribes... This feat is absolutely unprecedented."


    "Yes, I''m afraid no one will be able to do such a thing like him in the future."


    The channel world, with the action of Chu Mo, became lively again.


    On the side of the cold ice family, it is like a great enemy!


    Everyone, though strong, knows that this day will come sooner or later. But when this day comes, they will still be terrified.


    However, at this moment, there are three people here who should not have appeared here at this time.


    Guo Chang, Mrs. Guo and their daughter Guo Yaoyao.


    For a long time, Guo Chang has protected his wife and daughter very well, and has not leaked any information about Chu mo.


    However, as Chu Mo made too much noise later, these ancient people began to investigate where Chu Mo returned to the channel world in the past.


    Because according to the ancient god family, when Chu Mo was in the ancient battlefield, he had already cut off his divine personality, and then entered the bluestone gate, which was transmitted to the gray ground. If you want to come back from the gray ground, you must pass through several huge cracks.


    But these cracks are guarded by the children of the ancient nationality all year round.


    Finally, the news that Chu Mo returned from the crack guarded by the Han Bing family was inferred by the brain trust of these top ancient tribes.


    But at that time, the news had little significance. Because the two supreme beings, supreme Wuji and immeasurable Buddha, have stood on the side of Chu Mo and supported Chu Mo to destroy the thirteen ancient tribes. Therefore, the news has not been circulated.


    But for the ancestors of the Han Bing family, this matter still makes them very angry. If Guo Chang had been able to report the news in time, Chu Mo might have been suppressed!


    How can he kill all sides in the channel world? Overturned the rule of the thirteen ancient tribes over the channel world?


    Therefore, from their standpoint, Guo Chang committed a real capital crime, and... It is absolutely unforgivable!


    But they never moved Guo Chang, because they all realized that since Chu Mo and Guo Chang could reach a consensus and become friends. Well, maybe we can take advantage of it sometime.


    Over the years, Guo Chang has not contacted Chu Mo because the three members of his family have long been under house arrest by the Han Bing family and lost their freedom.


    However, they were only under house arrest, and they did not suffer any torture.


    Now Chu Mo came, and the three members of Guo Chang''s family were directly brought to the six ancient ancestors.


    Guo Yaoyao has come out more beautiful, a pair of smart big eyes, without fear at all, but is very bold to look at the six great ancient ancestors. And muttered in my heart: it seems that this is no big deal? Just six dry old men


    Although Mrs. Guo was nervous, she didn''t have much fear. She didn''t ask for anything else, just for them to let go of her daughter. As for her own life and death, she has ignored it.


    She is far more clear than simple Guo Yaoyao that these ancestors are cold and heartless. What descendants with blood are, in their eyes, just a group of chess pieces that can be discarded at any time.


    "Guo Chang, are you wrong?" A great ancient ancestor of the Han Bing family asked faintly.


    Guochang smiled gently, "ancestor, I don''t know what mistake I made. Over the endless years, I have been conscientious in guarding the northern rift. In that extremely cold place, I have fought thousands of battles, large and small. I have suffered countless injuries and countless enemies. Since then, I haven''t done anything sorry for my family. What''s wrong with me?"


    Guo Chang''s body, a Gu Haoran righteousness, burst out.


    "Hum!" The great ancestor of the Han Bing family just wanted Guo Chang to be soft, and then took the initiative to ask Chu Mo to let the Han Bing family go. But I didn''t expect that he was so uninterested.


    After a cold hum, the great ancient ancestor said faintly, "well, you are right, we are all the bad guys. Then, since we have become bad guys, we might as well continue to be bad guys again." Saying this, the ancient ancestor waved to Guo Yaoyao, "girl, come here!"


    "Ancestor!" Guo Chang was immediately angry: "she is the blood child of the Han Bing family!"


    "Hehe, so what?" The ancient ancestor smiled faintly: "all the blood descendants of the Han Bing family are our descendants. Without us, how can there be you? If they are as unfilial as you, the Han Bing family... Has no meaning of existence."


    With that, he looked at Guo Yaoyao: "girl, are you afraid of us?"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. (~^~)

 Chapter 1704

    £¬¡£


    Guo Yaoyao looked at the great ancient ancestor with extremely bright big eyes: "why should I be afraid of you?"


    "Haha, I''m not afraid. Well, now the ancestor has given you a task, can you finish it?" The great ancient ancestor had a kind smile on his face: "well done, Lao Zu has a reward!"


    Guo Yaoyao looked at the great ancient ancestor with a wary face and said, "do you want me to intercede?"


    She is very simple. It can be said that she is as simple as a piece of white paper. But simplicity doesn''t mean no wisdom. She can still see some things clearly.


    "Yes, you see, you and childe Chu are also friends. Can you go and beg him not to kill us?" The ancient ancestor looked at Guo Yaoyao with a smile. His eyes should be more kind, just like an elder looking at his descendants.


    Guo Chang took a deep breath and wanted to say something, but at this time, one of the supreme ancestors gave him a cold look.


    This eye is extremely cold!


    There are endless warnings in it.


    Guo Chang''s body trembled slightly, but he couldn''t say what he had said anyway.


    He is really not afraid of death. Even he knows that the woman he loves is not afraid of death!


    But their husband and wife did not want their only daughter to be involved. She is still young, very young, and has not even tasted the taste of feelings... They really can''t bear to watch what happened to their daughter.


    At that glance, the old ancestor was warning him.


    Guo Chang''s heart trembled with anger. He has never seen such a shameless ancestor. Afraid of death to want to use a descendant girl as a bargaining chip.


    But he dared to be angry, and he knew very well that if the six great ancestors were really pressed, they would really be able to do anything. Killing three members of their family is simply a thing that can''t breathe.


    Guo Yaoyao stared at the great ancient ancestor who was talking and said, "but I heard that you killed all the family members of others and then robbed a lot of cultivation resources and wealth from others. Is it true?"


    "Don''t listen to the nonsense of people outside. It''s all slander! Think about it, how can we do such a thing?" The ancient ancestor of the cold ice family smiled and said that there was no hypocrisy in the expression on his face. ¡ü ¡÷ small ¡ý ¡÷..m]


    Guo Yaoyao asked again, "but in that case, why did he come to kill you?"


    "He was also deceived." The ancient ancestor became very patient and looked at Guo Yaoyao: "so, your task is to resolve this misunderstanding. This is a test for you by the family. If you can succeed, then our six ancestors will decide. In the future, you will be the next owner of the Hanbing family!"


    Guo Chang looked up strangely at the six great ancient ancestors. Even Mrs. Guo''s face was full of shock.


    They really didn''t expect that in order to survive, these six great ancestors had ignored the most basic rules of the family. Actually promised Guo Yaoyao such a thing directly?


    Any ancient family, large or small, has particularly strict rules in choosing its owner. For this kind of thing, the most taboo... Is the interference of the ancestors. Now that you have retired, don''t worry about the personnel arrangement in the family. This is the most basic rule and also the rule to ensure the normal operation of a family.


    Not to mention whether Guo Yaoyao can succeed, the commitment of these six great ancient ancestors is simply harming Guo Yaoyao!


    If you really want Guo Yaoyao to sit at the home owner''s position, it won''t take a few days, and she will have to be elevated. It may not even live long!


    A huge family, how can such a little girl be allowed to manage?


    At this moment, Guo Chang didn''t even dare to see his daughter. Mrs. Guo also lowered her head and was extremely nervous in her heart. Both of them have paid close attention to the education of their daughter over the years. Let Guo Yaoyao understand a lot of the truth of being a man. Therefore, at this moment, they can only pray that their daughter can refuse this unreasonable request.


    "Home owner? I don''t want to do it, and I don''t have that ability." Guoyaoyao said.


    Guo Chang and Mrs. Guo all breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    The great ancient ancestor said, "Oh? What do you want?"


    Guo Yaoyao said, "Chu Mo didn''t buy my account at all. When I wanted to run with him and want to see the outside world, he sent me back. What he really recognized was my parents, so I stayed and let my parents talk to them."


    "No!" Guo Chang and Mrs. Guo spoke almost at the same time.


    The eyes of the six supreme ancestors instantly fell on the two people.


    That kind of pressure almost made them vomit blood on the spot.


    At this time, Guo Yaoyao said with a smile: "Dad, mom, you go. Whether it succeeds or not, we have done our best. After all, we don''t want six grandfathers to be killed. As for me, just stay here. I believe that the six grandfathers will also be very good to me."


    Guo Yaoyao looked at her parents with a smile. It seemed that she didn''t feel that staying here was the most dangerous decision.


    The ancient ancestor said coldly to Guo Chang, "after living for so many years, it''s not as good as a child with filial piety!"


    At this time, his face changed slightly, and the faces of the five supreme ancestors beside him also changed together. One of them murmured, "how did you come so fast?"


    Another ancient ancestor murmured, "this son''s cultivation... Is much higher than in the past!"


    "It is estimated that he is now too far away, only one step away!"


    "I think... Ken can only take half a step."


    At this moment, several ancestors of the Han Bing family were all a little hairy. Their hearts are really full of fear.


    I have lived for endless years and experienced endless reincarnation. They have always been the masters of the world. Especially now, there are only two of the thirteen ancient tribes left! If they can survive. Then who else can compete with them in the whole channel world?


    Chu clan? Just let them go higher! Who is the opponent of Han Bing family and Luoshui family?


    Although the elite alliance is very strong, it is not afraid at all!


    So, they don''t want to die, not at all!


    Now it seems that their hopes for life are very slim, and almost all of them are pinned on the three members of this family. Guochang, this bastard, obviously doesn''t want them to continue to live, and the owners of the cold ice family outside, including the elders, and even... Including all the children of the whole cold ice family, actually don''t want them to continue to live!


    Because only when they die, all these disputes will be completely subsided.


    At the thought of this, the hearts of the six supreme ancient ancestors were extremely angry.


    We created this race. We are your ancestors. Without us, how can there be you?


    Therefore, at the moment when Guo Yaoyao was promised, the six supreme ancestors were all serious. As long as they can live, they will really push Guo Yaoyao to the position of home owner, and will always protect her!


    In fact, Guo Chang knows this in his heart, but he doesn''t want his daughter to become such a tool at all!


    Everyone has selfishness, just different positions.


    At this time, the great ancient ancestor looked at Guo Chang and said faintly, "are you going? Or your daughter? Do you choose?"


    Another supreme ancient ancestor''s voice became soft: "Guochang, think about it, you have succeeded in this matter, and will become the most powerful person of the entire Hanbing ancient family. If we fall, your family of three, think they can survive? Even if we won''t fight you, but this Hanbing family, and your place of shelter? When you are those people, will you not blame this black pot on your family of three?"


    At this time, Chu Mo''s faint voice sounded in the void: "I have given you so many years of time to the six supreme ancestors of the Han Bing family. Come out, don''t delay. Don''t think of using any means to solve this matter, which is meaningless. You should be very clear that compared with what you have done in the past, you can''t shirk your responsibility for your death."


    The faces of the six supreme ancestors of the Han Bing family were all livid, and they all angrily scolded in their hearts: if those two old people didn''t protect you, it''s up to you... If you dare to make trouble in the Han Bing family, any one of us can slap you 10000 times!


    At this time, Guo Chang glanced at Guo Yaoyao and his wife, and then said to the six ancestors, "up to now, either our family of three will go together, or the ancestors will kill our family of three here."


    "You..." an ancient ancestor glared at Guo Chang angrily, and then nodded, "OK, don''t think about playing tricks."


    Up to now, Guo Chang can only be a living horse doctor. Otherwise, what''s the point of killing three of them? They can only hope that the three members of Guo Chang''s family can play a role.


    Guo Chang''s heart was already desolate, and he said with a wry smile, "don''t worry."


    Later, Guo Chang took his wife and daughter out of this ancestor and flew to the sky. Then he said in a loud voice, "brother Chu Mo, I haven''t seen you for many years. I''m fine!"


    Chu Mo''s figure was at the far end of the sky, but in the blink of an eye, he came to the three members of Guo Chang''s family. With a smile, he hugged his fist and said, "are you still well?"


    "Brother Chu Mo, we are not good!" Guo Yaoyao pouted and said, "Guzu forced us to plead..."


    Guo Yaoyao''s words instantly spread to countless people. The expressions on everyone''s faces are wonderful. The six great ancient ancestors also had dark faces.


    This little girl film is so vicious!


    Mrs. Guo said aside, "why is it so impolite to call uncle?"


    "People just want to call him brother." Not seen for many years, Guo Yaoyao''s temper and personality have not changed much, and she is still simple.


    Chu Mo looked at Guo Chang and said with a smile, "is that so?" (to be continued.).

 Chapter 1705

    Guo Chang nodded with a wry smile.


    Chu Mo said, "you know, this is meaningless."


    Guo Chang said, "I know."


    At this time, Mrs. Guo said to one side, "Young Master Chu, you have great kindness to our family of three. We understand in our hearts."


    Guo Yaoyao said aside, "brother Chu Mo, in fact, they really deserve to die, but..."


    Guo Yaoyao said this, but just the moment he said it, Chu Mo suddenly shouted, "dare you!"


    Boom!


    After a loud noise.


    The whole sky was shattered.


    Guo Yaoyao''s eyebrows have a finger sized blood hole, and her eyes gradually lose their look.


    In fact, she meant to say, but they also know that they are wrong. Can my brother give them a chance to let them go once? At least, brother, don''t kill them, okay?


    This is guoyaoyao, who is pure and kind. In her heart, she knows that the six ancient ancestors committed unforgivable evil deeds against the Chu royal family in the past years. But they are her ancestors after all. Their blood flowed in her body.


    So, she said ruthlessly, but in her heart, she really wanted to intercede with them.


    Unexpectedly, one of the great ancient ancestors was so angry that the whole person collapsed directly and didn''t give her a chance to go on. He even shot directly... And killed her.


    This is too cruel!


    It''s too poisonous!


    Not to mention Chu Mo, even those children of the Han Bing family who were secretly watching all this did not expect it.


    They all heard the last two words guoyaoyao said, but!


    But what does it mean? It''s obviously a turning point!


    It can be said that the great grandfather didn''t even have this patience? Why do you have to kill such a little girl?


    Guo Yaoyao never had a chance to say what she wanted to say. In fact, she had been brewing in her heart for a long time. She believed that she could persuade Chu mo. Because she knew that brother Chu Mo was actually a very kind man.


    She has no interest in the position of the owner at all. She is just simple and doesn''t want to see the killing again.


    She thought her words were nothing, because this was something that almost everyone in the whole channel world knew!


    The six ancient ancestors did something wrong! Wrong... Can''t you say it?


    But she never had a chance.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but look up to the sky and roar: "you six old beasts... Get out of here and die!"


    Guo Chang and Mrs. Guo rushed to hold their daughter in their arms, and the whole person was completely stunned. They didn''t expect that the six ancient ancestors would really attack Guo Yaoyao, a little girl. She clearly wants to intercede with you!


    The expression on Guochang''s face was completely frozen there. As a general who had experienced many battles and was used to seeing life and death. He didn''t cry or even shed tears, but his eyes were red. Endless anger, suppressed in his heart. He patted his wife on the shoulder, then stretched out his hand and shivered... Touching Guo Yaoyao''s cold face.


    A great ancient ancestor wanted to kill a child like Guo Yaoyao. Even Chu Mo, caught off guard, had no chance to stop him.


    This is simply too easy for taishangguzu.


    The great ancient ancestor who killed Guo Yaoyao, with a cold face, clenched his teeth and said, "we die... No one wants to live!"


    With that, he flew directly to the sky, but he didn''t shoot Chu Mo, but directly shot towards the big cities of the Han Bing family below!


    Boom!


    A light directly shrouded the huge ancient city.


    In that city, almost all the senior figures of the entire Han Bing family gathered.


    With the moment he shot, the city almost disappeared there at once. Only large areas of scorched earth are left.


    Everyone was stunned by the madness of this ancient ancestor.


    This time, the cold ice family almost lost more than half of its senior managers, and even the owner... Died at that moment!


    Crazy!


    This is completely crazy!


    After destroying a city and all the creatures in it, the ancient ancestor flew towards the next ancient city.


    His icy voice spread an endless distance: "you are all my descendants, but now you are extremely looking forward to my old ancestor''s death? Good, good! I''m dead, don''t think about it! Bury with me! Just consider... The ice family, has never appeared in this world! And... Chu Mo, childe Mo, childe Chu... Hahahaha, you forced all this! See?"


    Boom!


    Another ancient city of the ice family was destroyed. All the children of the Hanbing family in the city have no chance to escape at all. They can only watch the destruction come!


    Perhaps, at this moment, they can deeply experience the pain and helplessness of those children of the Chu royal family millions of years ago.


    Clearly know that destruction is in front of you, but there is nothing you can do!


    The remaining five ancestors of the Han Bing family did not stop or make any moves. They are sitting in the ancestral house. Don''t move!


    Yes, they didn''t come out and didn''t fight Chu Mo!


    They are gambling!


    I''m betting that if they don''t fight Chu Mo, those two old immortals will fight directly against them!


    They have always suspected that Chu Mo''s body has a certain sense of touch, once they hit Chu mo. Then, that kind of induction will be directly touched. Then, the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha will intervene.


    But what if we don''t attack Chu Mo?


    With the strength of these six ancient ancestors, they can build an impregnable defense and keep it there!


    If they are so desperate to spend a thousand years... It is not impossible!


    It''s already like this. If you can live one more year, you''ll live one more year!


    Who knows if there will be any other variables in this millennium? As long as Chu Mo leaves halfway, they can recover.


    Fight the war of attrition, and see who can''t help it in the end!


    Over there, the crazy ancient ancestor is still destroying his descendants.


    And kept shouting madly: "Chu mo... See? Is this the result you want? Don''t you have to do it, I''ll help you! I''ll kill them all, hahahaha!"


    Chu Mo was not moved. He didn''t even bother to explain.


    This cause and effect, who do you count on, it counts on who?


    It''s a joke!


    If so, you are the way of heaven!


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, looking at the ancestral house below, and then looking at Guo Chang who was beside him, he whispered, "sorry, I didn''t protect her."


    Guo Chang took a deep breath. The iron man, with red eyes, looked at Chu Mo and said, "help me kill these old beasts!"


    Chu Mo nodded and flew directly to the ancestral house below.


    At this time, the crazy taishangguzu over there returned to the ancestral house with incredible. He murmured, "the absorbed blood gas... Is barely enough to last for a period of time!"


    The other five supreme ancestors did not say anything but nodded.


    Then, a bloody barrier directly shrouded the ancestral house.


    At this point, Chu Mo understood everything.


    Mrs. Guo, holding her daughter''s body in the sky, also understood.


    Guo Chang also understood.


    There are also some children of the Han Bing family who just escaped from the disaster on the high sky, and they all see it!


    That great ancient ancestor is not crazy!


    He is absorbing the blood of future generations! Used to defend against Chu Mo''s attack!


    be extremely cruel and merciless? This can no longer be described as hard hearted and ruthless. It is simply vicious to the point where it can''t be further increased!


    Is already a kind of extreme!


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat children yet. In order to have more chance to live, these six supreme ancient ancestors even killed hundreds of millions of descendants in an instant, which also includes most of the senior management of the entire Hanbing family... Their blood is, of course, the thickest group.


    Chu Mo had no words to evaluate their behavior at all. The only thing he can do is to quickly send the six great ancestors of the Han Bing family to die. And then mercilessly refine their original gods!


    Chu Mo shot directly at the ancestral house!


    The murderer in his hand drew a bloody light that was extremely gorgeous and cold, and cut it down mercilessly.


    The sharpness of killing heaven is unparalleled.


    There is no sharper knife in this world.


    With this knife, the ancestral house will crumble in an instant!


    Expose the six extremely ugly figures.


    But Chu Mo''s knife did not break their bloody defense.


    The six great ancient ancestors, doing everything with all their strength, are for defense. The firmness of this defense is absolutely stronger than anyone imagined.


    No matter how sharp the knife in Chu Mo''s hand is, there is no way to break this defense in a short time.


    Chu Mo''s knife didn''t make any contribution, but the six ancestors of the Han Bing family couldn''t help cheering together!


    "Those two old... Old people, didn''t do it!" Just now, the crazy taishangguzu almost blurted out the three words "never die". Fortunately, he still had a little sense and didn''t say it. Otherwise, if he was robbed, it would be too much gain for loss.


    But their excitement is also true!


    As long as you don''t kill Chu Mo, the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha won''t kill them!


    "Hahahaha... If those Taoist friends before can think of this, why did they end up like this today?"


    "Yes, yes, we can pass this message on to the six Taoist friends of the Luoshui family. I believe they will be grateful to us!"


    In fact, in their hearts, they certainly don''t want to say, but many people have seen them do so. Even if they don''t say it, the news will surely reach the Luoshui family. Rather than this, let them send this huge favor.


    The six ancestors of the Han Bing family were all smiling. They hid in the formation and looked at Chu Mo mockingly.


    The crazy ancient ancestor sneered, "Chu Mo, do you see? Don''t waste your energy there! We have found a way to deal with you!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1706

    Chu Mo looked at this group of shameless great ancient ancestors, and his heart was a little silly. He really didn''t expect such a result. However, a strong worry immediately rose in his heart. The heart said, could it be that what happened to the two predecessors, the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha?


    Chu Mo knows more than these ancient ancestors. He knew that it was not calm outside the passage now. Add Qi Xiaoyu''s dream with water. It also made Chu Mo wonder if the death of the woman''s Dharma body made those observers angry?


    Once they really attack the channel world, how will they deal with the existence of the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha?


    Although those observers must not dare to take action easily. Afraid of destroying the channel world, but the problem is... If they find a way?


    After all, he has never seen what the world outside the channel is like, let alone whether there is a higher-level existence above those observers. Although the two supreme beings, the immeasurable Buddha and the supreme Wuji, have become so powerful that they feel incredible.


    But in this world, there may not be a stronger existence.


    If... They really live in the body of an ancient god. Then, there must be higher-level creatures in this world.


    Many things, I believe that even the existence of the Supreme Being and the Buddha may not be completely in control.


    Otherwise, they would not have so much helpless.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo looked at the six supreme ancestors calmly and coldly: "have you found a way to deal with me? It''s a joke. Since you are willing to be a shrinking turtle here, then I''ll make you happy."


    With that, Chu Mo began to calmly set up the Dharma array.


    It''s really unhurried. His speed is even very slow. Every action can be seen clearly.


    "Little beast, what do you want to do?" The great grandfather, who frantically killed his descendants, frowned and looked at Chu Mo''s array, with a mocking look on his face: "do you want to array to kill us? It''s really naive!"


    Chu Mo didn''t look at them, but he was still in a hurry.


    His resources left Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi a lot before he left. But the booty of these years is too rich. Even if it is 10 million years, it may not be used up!


    The ancient people in the channel are too rich, and their resources are so rich that Chu and Mo are somewhat shocked and numb.


    It''s funny that in the process of Chu Mo''s array arrangement, there were a large number of Han Bing family children who sent Chu Mo all kinds of array arrangement materials!


    Angry, six supreme ancestors sat there and shouted abuse.


    "You heartless beasts, I shouldn''t have created this family in those days!"


    "You betrayed your ancestors and your family! All of you must die!"


    "Are you worthy of your conscience by doing so? How dare you help outsiders to calculate your ancestors?"


    These children of the Han Bing family kept silent one by one. The six great ancient ancestors were once the most respected people in their minds and their highest idols. In their minds, the six great ancient ancestors simply existed like gods.


    But today, this illusion... Is shattered!


    Since that ancient ancestor began to fight against his descendants, it was completely destroyed.


    They can die for their families and ancestors. But they can''t accept this passive death method.


    Therefore, they wish Chu Mo could solve these six great ancient ancestors in the shortest time. When they died, the cold ice family stopped.


    It took Chu Mo three years to complete this array.


    This was completed with the help of a large number of children of the Han Bing family. Otherwise, it will take at least ten years for Chu Mo alone to set up this dharma array.


    This is a simple trap!


    It has no lethality and can only trap creatures here.


    But this... Is enough!


    This trap array can trap these six ancient ancestors for at least 500 years!


    Even if they frantically attack the Dharma array and want to come out, it will take at least 500 years.


    So Chu Mo breathed a sigh of relief when the Dharma array was completed. He said to the children of the Han Bing family, "the old grudges are written off. In 500 years, I will come back and take the heads of these six thieves!"


    Those children of the Han Bing family were also completely relieved and grateful to Chu mo. At the same time, they all hope that Chu Mo can come back quickly and solve the six demons!


    Guo Chang took Mrs. Guo away, and Chu Mo didn''t know where they had gone. He once invited them to the Chu family, but was rejected. The death of their daughter hit them too hard. They wanted to find a place where no one could find and quietly heal.


    Chu Mo also lamented that Guo Yaoyao was a good girl. Unfortunately, she didn''t have a good ancestor.


    When Chu Mo came to the Luoshui family, the six supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family over there had calmly arranged a defensive array. Then in the Dharma array, practice quietly.


    At last, they are a little better than the six old dogs of the Han Bing family. They didn''t do the kind of thing of killing descendants and collecting blood. However, they also forcibly consume more than half of their own resources!


    Even if Chu Mo had built this defensive array for a thousand years, he might not be able to break it!


    Because this development is purely a dead formation!


    The so-called death formation is that you can''t get in from the outside, and you can''t get out from the inside!


    Under normal circumstances, no one will arrange this kind of array. Because when outsiders cannot enter, they also block their own retreat.


    But for the six supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family, this is what they need now!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help being happy when he saw this array, because this was also the result he wanted!


    They trapped themselves to death and gave him a thousand years!


    This is great!


    "Chu Mo, in a thousand years, you will be robbed." A great ancestor of the Luoshui family, sitting in the middle of the Dharma array, calmly looked at Chu Mo: "our Luoshui family has an ancient ability, and we can spy on a corner of the future. Your future is gray! And, in this thousand years. So, you don''t have to be proud of anything. You will never have a chance to deal with us. If you are smart enough, you can quickly find a way to escape!"


    Another ancestor of Luoshui family sneered, "escape? Tell me, where to escape? Where else can he live in this world?"


    The third great ancient ancestor sighed faintly: "I really feel unworthy for those Taoist friends who were robbed before. As long as we don''t fight him, he has nothing to do with us."


    "The existence of the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha is still reasonable." The fourth great ancestor said.


    At this time, the sky above the passage world... Suddenly turned dark.


    It''s almost an instant!


    The whole passage world... The sky above!


    It''s dark all at once!


    Then, the whole channel world, all creatures, all feel an endless pressure that covers the whole channel world!


    That kind of pressure makes people have an impulse to kneel and worship!


    Even Chu Mo had a shivering feeling in his heart, constantly fluctuating.


    He was shocked.


    Because at this moment, a picture suddenly appeared in his spiritual sea!


    A supreme Buddha, with an indomitable Taoist, is fighting with two men in red and white!


    Where they fight... What is this place?


    Chu Mo was shocked.


    At this time, in the sea of Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge, came a passage from the supreme infinite: "son, we can''t continue to protect you. They found a way to stabilize the channel world and suppressed the whole channel world... We two are estimated to be robbed!"


    "No, master Taishang Wuji, you and the Buddha are so powerful, you will be fine!" Chu Mo''s heart, sounded extremely anxious voice.


    There seemed to hear a hearty smile: "there''s nothing wrong. This shell... In fact, there''s nothing you can''t give up. Only by giving up this shell can you really enter the high-dimensional world."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo doesn''t understand at all.


    "In the future, when you reach the supreme realm, you will naturally understand it. The whole channel, those people in the supreme realm, don''t understand it, but you must understand it. Because what you inherit is the mantle of me and the old monk!" The rumbling sound of taishangwuji''s Avenue sounded in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    At the same time, he passed a nine character mantra annotation to Chu mo.


    This is the real essence!


    Because this represents Taishang Wuji''s full understanding of the nine character mantra. This... Is all his real efforts!


    "Children, the future, it''s up to you! They suppressed the channel world and turned it into a cage, and only you can break through this cage. The Twelve Supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family and the Han Bing family are stupid enough, and they sealed themselves, which is good. You rush to that realm as soon as possible. However, you should be on guard against the two supreme ancestors of the Ye clan in the elite alliance. We can''t hide them for too long. You have to be careful. Too People in this realm of ancient ancestors have almost cut off their emotions. They are ruthless! Remember, remember! "


    Taishang Wuji said, and his voice gradually faded in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    At the same time, in the spiritual sea of Chu Mo, the battle picture of Taishang Wuji and the man in white also disappeared.


    "Old man! Old Taoist! Tell me, are you in danger? Tell me... How can I break through this cage?"


    Unfortunately, no matter how Chu Mo shouted, there was no taishangwuji answer.


    At this time, the voice of the old monk sounded again in the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    "Son, I''m sorry we didn''t accompany you to the end..." the voice of the Buddha was full of endless mercy. Even in the picture of Chu Mo''s spiritual awareness of the sea, the Giant Buddha fought fiercely with the man in red. However, the voice he transmitted to the spiritual sea of Chu Mo was extremely calm, which made people feel peaceful.


    "Old monk... What the hell is going on?" Chu Mo''s voice was full of sadness, because he had a feeling. These two predecessors who have been helping him behind his back seem to be going through an accident¡ª¡ª


    It''s mid month. Let''s vote for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1707

    All kinds of changes in the world are so fast that it''s dizzying. Chu Mo has always felt that his growth rate is fast enough, but it seems that he still can''t match the changes in the overall situation. This is a bright and gorgeous era full of endless variables and crises.


    This is the best era, which can make truly capable people stand out quickly. This is also the worst time, because you don''t know what will happen next.


    This is the most treacherous era in the thousands of universes connected by the whole channel since ancient times!


    What is the outside world like? What are they doing outside the channel? What do you want to do? In the legend, what kind of world is it outside the whole world of Pangu God? Is it true that, as the old monk said to the old Taoist, the place known as the fairyland is also full of disputes and fighting?


    These things are like huge mysteries. Without being on the scene, you will never feel the grandeur.


    If you give up, you will always be an ant and never understand the human world; Always be a fish in the water. No matter how happy you swim in the water, you can''t experience the breadth and vastness of the sky.


    Chu Mo wants to be the ant who can only understand the human world and the fish who jumps out of the water. Then you must have endless wisdom, perseverance and courage! Just now, I have the opportunity to truly understand the supreme state of Tao.


    In fact, he has been walking towards this road. He has walked very fast. He has left his companions behind one after another. It was helpless and sad, but he had no choice.


    Who wants the world to be enemy? Who is willing to go to the end, left alone?


    Fortunately, on the road of his life, he has always been accompanied by good teachers and friends. I''ve never been really and completely lonely.


    But now, two true mentors and friends are leaving him again. This made Chu Mo''s heart produce great sadness and fear.


    He felt that he was not completely ready.


    The Grand Buddha sound of the old monk, It sounded in the spiritual sea of Chu Mo: "Son, this is a treacherous world, and we can''t really judge many things. But one thing, you should be able to become the real variable and the person who really jumps out. In fact, we won''t die. In our state, it''s a greater freedom to abandon the body and live in this world only by spirit. In fact, there are so many things we can help you. It''s not a long time in the future Come on, you can uncover all this with your own hands! "


    The old monk said, passing a divine thought directly to the depths of Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge sea. This idea contains all his understanding and experience of the six character mantra. There are even all the Scriptures and principles of Buddhism.


    "Some things still need to be passed on. Even if the channel world collapses, it will never be completely destroyed. God is merciless and kind. He will always leave a glimmer of vitality to the creatures in the world. Pass on the fire of this vitality. This is wisdom... As long as there is wisdom, there will be powerful creatures. One day, the world will be truly great!"


    The voice of the old monk disappeared into the spiritual sea of Chu mo. Then, the picture of the Giant Buddha fighting with the man in red in the spiritual sea of Chu Mo gradually disappeared.


    The old monk and the old Taoist did not say it clearly, but Chu Mo had realized that they were using their lives to buy time for him, for the whole channel and the more than 1000 universes below!


    Now, the sky of the whole passage world is dark. As if darkness fell on the earth, the world would fall into doomsday!


    But Chu Mo is very clear that this darkness is actually a kind of protection!


    They are a protective cover formed by the compassion, willpower and meditation of the old monks and Taoists, sheltering this vast and gorgeous world! Protect all the creatures in the world!


    This kind of compassion is supreme!


    Because in their hearts, they have already transcended the simple right and wrong, good and evil, and are really great mercy!


    Unfortunately, the creatures in the channel do not know or understand these. Of course, whether old monks or old Taoists, they have completely transcended everything in the mortal world. Therefore, they don''t care if the living creatures in the world know these things and will appreciate them. They don''t care!


    Otherwise, they could not simply support Chu Mo directly and destroy more than 70% of the Taishang ancient ancestors in the whole channel.


    For them, all kinds of evaluations in the world are like smoke and clouds. When the wind blows, they disperse.


    However, for Chu Mo, there are some things that he must let all creatures in the world know.


    "Old monks and Taoist priests can ignore these, but I haven''t reached their level yet. I care. I must let their deeds spread throughout the channel and all the universes below! I must let all creatures understand how they exist!"


    Chu Mo swore silently in his heart.


    At this time, a light, white but not dazzling, directly shone into the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Like instant enlightenment, an unprecedented feeling suddenly appeared in Chu Mo''s heart.


    That is the understanding far beyond the level of ancestral realm, which is the Tao and Dharma that has entered another field!


    This field is called Taishang!


    Chu Mo looked up at the darkness above his head, and his eyes seemed to have penetrated the darkness and the infinite border. It seemed to see the Buddha who was fighting with the enemy to the death, and the old Taoist who stood firm and stood on his feet forever.


    "You are the pioneer, and I am the latecomer. One day, I will catch up."


    Chu Mo said, turning around and leaving directly.


    Go in the direction of the Chu family.


    Those grey creatures who have invaded the channel world for many years have retreated silently.


    They also felt extremely strong fear!


    If the channel world collapses, the more than 1000 universes below will naturally collapse. So, can the gray land, which originally had a very dangerous and difficult living environment, survive? At this time, any creature has only one idea: go home!


    Be sure to go home!


    Therefore, the grey creatures, who have been fighting for many years, retreated like a tide almost overnight, driven by strong fear.


    Those channel creatures who fought with the gray earth creatures did not have any luck and happiness, and all retreated silently to their homes.


    In front of this black sky curtain covering the whole channel, everything is not so important anymore. What they are thinking now is how to get back to their home as soon as possible and meet their relatives.


    Of course, not everyone thinks so. They all think that the black sky curtain is an ominous sign.


    The six supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family who trapped themselves in the Dharma array were all dumbfounded and stared at the sky overhead. They looked at each other, and everyone''s face was filled with infinite shock and inconceivability.


    Of course, there is unimaginable... Great frustration!


    "His mother!" Under the impulse of a supreme ancestor of the Luoshui family, he couldn''t help scolding his mother directly.


    "Hold the grass!" Another ancestor of the Luoshui family also had the expression of eating shit on his face. It''s going crazy.


    He even made a fierce attack on their previously proud works... The Dharma array.


    The firmness of this dharma array, as they boasted with Chu Mo, is indeed the highest in the world!


    He struck so hard with such a great ancient ancestor that he couldn''t make this array produce a little ripple! Even under the gaze of the supreme realm, I couldn''t see even the slightest ripple.


    Too powerful!


    Too strong!


    This dharma array is simply the lifelong effort of the six of them.


    But now, they are trapped in their own cage!


    Above the endless sky above, the black curtain of heaven is not an ominous omen at all!


    The six ancient ancestors of the supreme realm clearly knew that it was a kind of defense... A defense to the extreme! It represents the supreme Tao and Dharma. Black means destruction and ignorance. Only the Tao and Dharma in a certain extreme field can achieve this degree.


    This... Is clearly the two beings, the ultimate guardian of the world!


    What does this mean?


    This shows that... Those two statues have guarded the channel world for many years, and there is a major crisis!


    They are no longer able to guard!


    Think about these years, Chu Mo killed all sides and looked down upon the world. The great ancient ancestors of the thirteen ancient tribes who dominated the passage were slaughtered. It was a sweep!


    Previously, in their view, this is the conspiracy of those two old things!


    Maybe it''s the kind of thinking that ''there are always tricksters who want to harm me''. Even in the realm and field of Taishang, their way of thinking, in fact, still can''t really jump out of this mortal world. Therefore, they all hate the existence of those two Guardian channels in the infinite era.


    Still hate now.


    But now they understand that the reason why the two statues exist to help Chu Mo do this is by no means that any team is on Chu Mo''s side, or uses Chu Mo as a knife. But they all know that they don''t have much time. Can''t continue to guard the world. But I don''t want to make the whole channel world worse.


    We can only attack them, the supreme ancestors!


    Otherwise, if the ancestors of the thirteen ancient families were all there, when the black sky fell, they would really jump out and make waves! Without the suppression of those two, maybe they can really sweep the whole channel world, and then completely divide up more than 1000 universes below.


    Let the whole world of the channel universe completely fall into their pockets!


    "Waste should not occupy any resources!"


    This theory has been very popular in the whole thirteen ancient nationalities.


    They, the ancient ancestors, simply didn''t see this, and they were still reasoning, guessing and calculating... As everyone knows, all their actions are under the noses of others.


    Now they finally understand, but it''s too late!


    They trapped themselves in this dharma array with their own hands.


    The feeling of extreme hatred made the six ancestors of the Luoshui family want to vomit blood.


    One of the ancient ancestors roared, "Chu mo... Wait for me, a thousand years... Not long!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1708

    A thousand years, of course, is not long.


    Five hundred years is actually shorter.


    The six supreme ancestors in the Luoshui family were roaring. After they instantly knew the cause and effect, their hearts hated to the utmost. A little better than them is the six ancestors of the Han Bing family.


    Because they can leave this place in 500 years at most.


    But they did not know that the six members of the Luoshui family had trapped themselves for a thousand years. Therefore, they are also very angry, even out of anger!


    "How could this happen?"


    "What happened to those two immortals?"


    "Why can''t they have an accident a few days earlier? Why now?"


    "If we had known this, we would have delayed... Then, wouldn''t we be able to crush Chu Mo to death with one finger?"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, now I have to wait 500 years! 500 years!"


    "500 years is not long..."


    "No... 500 years is too long. I don''t want to wait for a moment. I want to destroy him completely now!"


    Unfortunately, no matter how crazy they roar, rage, roar, it is useless.


    They really can''t break through this array.


    Except for the ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, other channel creatures simply don''t know what happened "¡Þ long", "wind", "text". The great ancient ancestors of the Han Bing family and the Luoshui family naturally won''t say this. In particular, the six ancient ancestors of the Han Bing family have completely broken with their descendants.


    However, there are many other ancient ancestors of the supreme realm in this passage world.


    Naturally, they also saw that this black curtain of heaven was not an ominous sign, but a defense quantified by the true power of compassion. It is used to shelter the spirits of the whole passage world.


    Some ancient ancestors, grateful, said it out. The purpose is to reassure the creatures in the channel world. There are still people guarding the world. This black sky curtain is not ominous, but a kind of protection.


    When this statement appeared, it did dispel the concerns of the vast majority of channel creatures to a great extent. They are greatly grateful for the existence of the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha, which they have hardly heard of before.


    However, not everyone has such an idea.


    In the elite alliance.


    ChuChu, Luo Feihong, Gu Bingbing and more than a dozen senior leaders of the same elite League sat together.


    Their faces were all a little grim.


    "This matter is a little difficult to handle. It is moving in a direction beyond our control." Gu Bingbing looked serious and said, "what are the Allies'' plans?"


    Everyone else, too, looked at Chu Chu.


    ChuChu frowned slightly and said, "now, there are two biggest problems. The first is our two Taishang Guzu who are in the rear. They have always been very low-key and modest. But we all know that this is not really low-key and modest."


    ChuChu said, looking in a direction.


    There was also a legitimate son of Ye''s ancient clan, who looked at himself clearly, He stood up with a wry smile and said, "alliance leader, you are right. The most fundamental reason for the low-key and humility of the two ancient ancestors is that they are afraid of the two great powers of the supreme infinite and the infinite Buddha. If... These two great powers are gone. Then, in this form, they... Are likely to become a factor of mouth instability. Because there is almost no one in the whole channel to balance them."


    Other people also showed a thoughtful look. They were not children and would not say such childish words. For example, why didn''t the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha suppress those supreme ancient ancestors before he left?


    If they can do so, I believe they will not hesitate. Since it has not done so, it shows that there are still reasons why it cannot be done.


    The problem now is how to get through this crisis smoothly.


    "There is basically a huge empty shell left in the ancient Ye clan. If the two ancient ancestors of the ancient Ye clan really have other thoughts, then there should be two things they want to do most." ChuChu said calmly, "the first thing is to kill Chu mo. for them, Chu Mo is the biggest threat; the second thing is to take all power from us and master the elite alliance. Because today''s elite alliance has surpassed any ancient nation in terms of financial resources."


    Everyone nodded.


    ChuChu then said: "The second problem is those ancestors who still exist in the passage. Those people outside the thirteen ancient tribes. Without the suppression of those two people, how many of them will have different thoughts. It is difficult for us to judge. Then, facing this problem, there is only one way to solve it. That is, try to narrow our sphere of influence. Then, use all means to win over a few who have no enemies against us Yi''s supreme ancient ancestor came to town! In this way, it can deter those who are ready to move on the fat meat of our elite alliance; Second, it can also have a certain deterrent effect on the two Taishang ancestors of the Ye clan. "


    Glancing at the crowd, he continued, "of course, what I said is the worst case. In fact, it may be better than we thought, or even much better. But for us, we must deal with it according to the worst case."


    Gu Bingbing nodded: "yes, now on the whole, although the situation has stabilized. In fact, the whole channel, the hearts of the vast majority of people, is still a little unstable. Maybe when something happens suddenly, it may become a real explosive point. Thus, it involves the whole channel world."


    Others also expressed their opinions, basically supporting ChuChu''s decision. The top priority is to win over a few great ancestors who are not hostile to them and have no great ambition.


    But we must be careful. It may not be difficult to drive the wolf and swallow the tiger, but if the tiger is swallowed, will the wolf come back and bite? This is also something they must consider.


    However, at this time, someone suddenly reported that the two supreme ancestors of the Ye clan had suddenly left the closed place and disappeared!


    Hiss!


    All the people here couldn''t help taking a breath, and then looked at each other.


    Luo Feihong said with a wry smile, "their reaction... Was so fast?"


    "Don''t you want to endure it all day?" Gu Bingbing murmured.


    Then, the two men looked at the cold and clear face, and Luo Feihong said, "clear, you must quickly inform the other side of this matter."


    Nodded clearly, "I know!"


    The severity of the matter was somewhat beyond their expectations. They originally thought that the two great ancestors of the Ye clan would have to think for a while before they made up their minds. They did not expect the two great ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan to be as low-key and modest as before after this incident.


    Because that''s almost impossible!


    If you keep the tiger in a cage, it looks like a sick cat. It may even lie there motionless. But if the cage is opened... And there is no threat outside, who can stop the tiger?


    But they all felt that with so many lessons before, the two great ancient ancestors of the Ye clan had to hesitate for a moment


    As a result, people didn''t hesitate at all!


    It''s so dry that it''s terrifying!


    At this time, all the people suddenly realized that they were two ancient people of the supreme realm! They have all lived for so long and experienced countless reincarnation masters!


    What kind of things have they never experienced? In the whole channel world, is there anything they don''t understand?


    Therefore, when they determined that the two powerful Buddhas, the supreme Wuji and the immeasurable Buddha, should have left the channel forever, they didn''t hesitate at all and directly rushed to the king of Chu!


    Their two families, the other two ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan, were forcibly forced to death by Chu Mo and the two old immortals!


    This is a real deep hatred!


    How can such revenge not be repaid? How can you bear it?


    They don''t want to bear it for a moment!


    They are aboveboard, and they are going to revenge!


    In this world, either the east wind overwhelms the west wind, or the west wind overwhelms the east wind. Now, their wind is more fierce, so naturally they have no scruples!


    If we say that those ancient ancestors outside the thirteen ancient families may still be weighing and calculating at the moment, how... Can we get the maximum benefit after the two powerful people are gone. They don''t need them at all!


    The two great ancestors of the Ye clan, one named Ye ruthless and the other named Ye unable. These two people are from the same generation of Ye''s ancient clan.


    The moment they found out the truth, they decided to kill Chu mo.


    Chu Mo rushed back to the Chu family at the first time with absolute speed. And after he returned, without hesitation, he opened the strongest Dharma array deep underground of the Chu clan!


    Less than an hour after the Chu Mo FA array was opened, the two supreme ancient ancestors, ye ruthless and ye unable, had appeared on the edge of the Chu royal family.


    They stared at the huge Dharma array above the Royal ruins with cold eyes, and then stood there with a sneer.


    At this time, Chu Mo also received a summons from Chu Chu.


    "Night ruthless and night unable, the two great ancient ancestors should be looking for you, brother, you must be more careful. If you can''t, you can run quickly. If you keep the green mountains, you don''t have to worry about firewood."


    Chu Mo didn''t reply to his sister''s summons, because the two supreme ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan had come.


    Chu Mo looked at Ye ruthlessly and ye couldn''t. then, a smile appeared on his face.


    "The presence of two elders is really magnificent."


    Night ruthless eyes cold, looking at Chu Mo hey hey sneer, his heart, for this white haired youth, has been hate to the extreme. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1709

    Night couldn''t look at Chu Mo, and the hatred in his eyes didn''t hide at all. He said in a cold voice, "Chu Mo, what else can you rely on now? With this dharma array here? How many years can you stick to it? Why don''t you just stand up and fight with us like a man! We''ll give you a decent way to die."


    The Tao sound that cannot be heard at night rumbles. It covered all the territories of the entire Chu royal family. He just wants everyone to hear what happened here. Let everyone see that childe Chu is useless! He won''t live long!


    On the flagpoles over there, those who used to be ancestors in ancient times all stared wide at the moment.


    What is the matter with the black canopy above the sky? These realms have fallen, but wisdom is still clear in the hearts of ancient ancestors.


    They regret, they hate, they have nothing to do!


    It can only be said that time is also fate, and this is their fate.


    But they really didn''t expect that so soon, there would be a great ancient ancestor coming here to find Chu Mo''s trouble.


    So, one by one, they all stared wide, trying to tell who that person was.


    "Night can''t? Is this person night can''t?" A great ancient ancestor of the Ji clan said excitedly, "I can''t imagine that he came so quickly."


    However, then he was thrown a basin of cold water. Over there, the clouds of the ancient ancestors of the ancient oriental clan are falling light ¡õ ¨I Long ¡õ ¨I Wind ¡õ ¨I Text ¡õ ¨I Dan said, "who can do it? Either there are two more heads on the flagpole, or the Chu royal family is broken, and our heads... Want to change places?"


    Dongfang Hengtai said aside, "maybe we will be taken to another place for exhibition."


    The great ancient ancestor of the Ji clan was suddenly silent. They knew clearly in their hearts that, anyway, even if the Chu clan was really broken and Chu Mo was really killed, they would be angry at most and feel revenge. But in this life, and even in the future, they will never have the opportunity to return to the peak and become powerful again.


    That kind of opportunity is gone, has disappeared, and can''t go back!


    Outside, Chu Mo looked at ye can''t, and said with a smile: "like a man? Run to the elite alliance to kneel? Ask? Find a way to live? Then once he found that the sky had changed, he chose betrayal at the first time... Oh, that''s right, for you, the ancient ancestors of the super realm, this is not betrayal at all, this is living at will. Right?"


    "When you are dying, you still say such words to mock us. Boy, you are really brave." Night couldn''t say it lightly, and didn''t care about Chu Mo''s irony at all.


    Night ruthlessness is in a good mood: "Little beast, the two old people you rely on most. I don''t know what happened to them, but I know that they are definitely not in the channel world! They have no influence on the world. Leaving this black curtain of heaven... Has exhausted their last point of Tao and Dharma. Therefore, in this case, they can''t even have a back hand. You killed all directions and swept the thirteen ancient tribes before. Do you think you are very powerful Wind? Do you feel happy doing this? As I said before, you will be punished! Now, retribution has come. If you still have a little spirit, stand up. Die magnanimously. In this way, we may be able to forgive your relatives and those of the Chu family. Otherwise, you will die... None of them will live! "


    Ye couldn''t add: "his two wives, no matter what, can''t stay. In case there is any evil seed. I don''t want to repeat the reincarnation of Master Chu. It''s necessary to uproot the grass! Kill it completely! However, we can give you a pleasure. Chu Mo, don''t linger there. Like a man, show some masculinity!"


    These two great ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan are there. You can make a mockery of Chu mo. They have only one purpose, forcing Chu Mo to stand up and be killed by them!


    Then, they can go through the whole ancient channel world!


    As for those forces outside the thirteen ancient families, those supreme ancient ancestors, they don''t pay attention at all. Now, in the whole channel world, which force can compare with the elite alliance?


    The elite alliance has long been regarded as something in the bag by the two ancient ancestors of the Ye clan. What''s the use of a group of little farts, no matter how powerful they shout, how loud they are? Looking for foreign aid? They simply don''t know what taishangguzu really wants!


    Besides, almost all the elite forces of the elite alliance come from the thirteen ancient tribes. In this regard, the two supreme ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan have absolute confidence that they can control all this in their own hands.


    Therefore, they don''t care what the elite alliance will do. In front of absolute strength, everything is slag!


    Chu Mo looked at the two people coldly, and then suddenly laughed, "you two, are you happy?"


    "Little beast, is it meaningful for you to do this at this time?" Night mercilessly scolded, "we are the real masters of the channel world! Your destiny is now in our hands, we..."


    Before he finished, Chu Mo turned and walked away.


    Turn around and go!


    be gone!


    Just go!


    Li didn''t even look at them again!


    Night ruthless and night can''t both stay there, and then look at each other. They feel that this little beast... Is really crazy!


    "Fight!" Ye couldn''t stop talking nonsense and directly rushed towards the FA array of the Chu royal family.


    The huge sound of a position shaking mountains and rivers, I do not know how many billions of miles of mountains and rivers, were directly sunk by the night unable to this blow. But the Dharma array in front of me did not move. As if there was no intrusion.


    Night couldn''t look angry and shouted, "together!"


    Night ruthless also directly shot.


    At this time, speaking with strength and convincing Chu Mo are more powerful than any threat!


    The ancient ancestors of the two Ming Dynasties made a total of moves, and the damage they caused was extremely amazing. They made moves one after another. Not for a while. Forcibly beat the outside world of the Chu clan... Into an unfathomable abyss!


    The onebillion mile territory protected by the legal front of the Chu royal family is like a sudden continent, standing alone there. In all directions... There are abysses!


    It looks like a poor island.


    But what makes night ruthless and night unable to be all a little discouraged is that this isolated island... Still gives people a feeling of unbreakable.


    Not much influence at all!


    Within the Chu family.


    Chu Mo and his party gathered together.


    Everyone''s face was heavy. Although they didn''t know exactly what happened, they also knew a general idea.


    Chu Mo didn''t hide anything, Say directly to the crowd: "The two predecessors of the supreme infinite Buddha and the immeasurable Buddha, who have been secretly protecting me and helping me, left the channel world. They condensed into this dark sky curtain with the last Tao and Dharma. This is the last guard. If it is broken, the whole channel world will also be exposed to the outside world. At that time, no matter the creatures on the gray ground or those outside the channel, they may be able to enter this world easily Come from the world. "


    Everyone was silent, looking at Chu Mo, waiting for his next words.


    "But we are not at the end of our tether." Chu Mo looked at the crowd and said faintly, "do whatever you should do. Practice hard, and I will deal with these things."


    At this time, the father of the sky looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "how many years can our Dharma array last?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said, "under normal circumstances, under the continuous attack of about five supreme ancient ancestors, it should last for a thousand years. If ten supreme ancient ancestors take action, it can last for 500 years at most. If twenty... Then it is estimated that it will last for 200 years at most."


    Twohundred years... This figure is really worrying.


    Although there are not many ancient ancestors left in the passage world, it is estimated that there are not many. It is unlikely that 200 supreme ancestors will attack the FA array of the Chu royal family together. But even a thousand years... It''s not long!


    For ordinary people in the world, it has been countless reincarnations in a thousand years, and it has been possible to develop dozens of generations. But for practitioners, a thousand years... Is just a time of retreat.


    Chu Mo looked at the people and knew what was in their hearts. He waved his hand: "if I wanted to, I would be sure to repel the two supreme ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan now. But I couldn''t kill them."


    Everyone was stunned, looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, with some disbelief.


    Chu Mo also went to explain more. Before enlightenment, his level has actually stepped into the field of Taishang. Now the only thing that has not broken through is his body!


    He is going to spend oneortwo hundred years to refine the body, so that the realm of the body can enter the super level.


    At that time, he can really step into the supreme realm and become a young... Supreme monk.


    He is not the ancient ancestor of anyone''s family, but as long as he steps into the realm of Taishang, Chu Mo is completely sure to suppress the two Taishang ancient ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan in the shortest time!


    This is his confidence!


    It can be said that Chu Mo is very stable, very stable!


    Many things, he knew, even if he said it now, he could not make everyone completely at ease. Then use time to verify all this.


    He is not in a hurry.


    Fortunately, the whole Chu clan, from top to bottom, although everyone was a little confused, but also a little panicked. But they didn''t really fall into despair. Because they are all people who come out of despair.


    This feeling of despair is more experienced than anyone. They have experienced the taste of real despair. For them, this form now, at most... Is full of all kinds of uncertainty. But it is far from hopeless.


    Therefore, everything on this land, which has been beaten into an island, is still the same.


    The old yellow dog lies in front of the door to bask in the sun every day, and the old housekeeper still often rushes between major cities. Everything is still developing step by step. No change!


    Everyone also performs their respective duties.


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu, in this case, are both pregnant.


    Time is passing bit by bit.


    In a blink of an eye, a hundred years.


    Delivered at midnight. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1710

    From the day when the passage world was covered by this black sky curtain, the whole passage world directly opened the "sky curtain calendar". This year is the 100th year of the Tianmu calendar.


    On the land of Chu''s royal family, which was isolated into an island, all the creatures were practicing quietly. Their lives have not changed much. Over the past hundred years, those gods who were once controlled have finally found their true selves, and everyone is full of endless vitality.


    This vitality, combined with the powerful vitality that emerged after the refining of the ancient ancestor Yuanshen, made the entire Chu royal family full of unimaginable magnificent vitality.


    Such vitality, such a rich degree of essence, even in the whole channel world, is quite rare.


    If we don''t consider the external factors, the royal family of Chu has become a real top cultivation place and a real pure land!


    The two great ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan outside, ye ruthless and ye unable, are still attacking the protective array of Chu''s royal clan. Although they still have little effect, they have not given up. He even shouted the exit number to give the ancient ancestors of the thirteen ancient families a real evil!


    We should help them get revenge!


    In the process, they also invited five helpers.


    Two of them are the great ancestors of the two generations of saran thieves who were almost completely robbed in the past.


    After they fled, they remoulded their bodies, and then practiced in seclusion for many years. Finally, I didn''t fall from the realm of Taishang Guzu. But they all have lost the terrible fighting power of the peak period.


    One of the most important reasons why they are willing to appear is their hatred for Chu mo. that hatred is simply engraved on the soul!


    If Chu Mo is immortal, they really feel uneasy about sleeping and eating.


    Therefore, after learning what happened in the Chu royal family, the great ancient ancestor of the two generations of saran thieves came uninvited. Directly join the attack on this dharma array.


    Although their attack was not as powerful as the two great ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan, it was also far beyond the monks in the ancestral realm!


    The friars of the supreme realm attack this dharma array with all their strength. Although it seems to have no effect, in fact, they can still nibble the power of this dharma array a little bit.


    This is why Chu Mo said that if there were 20 ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, all of them would fight against this dharma array, and they could last for 200 years at most.


    This dharma array, even if there are 100000 monks in the ancestral realm, there will be no threat. Because only the supreme Tao can erase the power of this dharma array.


    The ancient ancestors of the two saran thieves came more than 30 years ago.


    More than 50 years after tianmuli, the two supreme ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan invited three mysterious and powerful supreme ancestors.


    These three ancestors are from the Styx family.


    Speaking of the Styx family, all monks in the whole channel must admit one thing: the Styx family is very strong! Even very powerful!


    But this family, however, is extremely low-key, even to the point that his family children never move outside the family territory.


    The Styx family has only three ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, but it can be as famous as the Luoshui family, the ancient god family and the Han Bing family.


    In the past, no one dared to easily go to the Styx family to cause trouble. Millions of years ago, the Styx family did not launch a campaign of encirclement and suppression against the Chu royal family together with the thirteen ancient families. Although their hands also hold the list of gods.


    But the three great ancient ancestors of the Styx family refused the invitation of the thirteen ancient families at that time.


    They didn''t even say the reason for refusing. Anyway, they didn''t agree.


    At that time, the thirteen ancient families had calculated that with their group of people, it was enough to completely destroy the Chu royal family. It doesn''t matter whether there is the Styx family. So there is no demand.


    In fact, it can be seen from this matter that the thirteen ancient families are still very afraid of the Styx family!


    This is absolutely related to the practice of the Styx family.


    The Styx family, who majored in the power of the nether world, formed a series of roads after practicing this power to the extreme. It is devastating to any creature. What it hurts is not the physical body, but the primordial spirit and spiritual power!


    Once injured, the spirit will slowly dry up and the yuan God will slowly wither. Therefore, even the ancient ancestors of the super realm will not easily provoke the people of the Styx family.


    This time, it is still unknown how the two Taishang ancestors of the Ye clan moved the three Taishang ancestors of the Styx family.


    However, with the addition of these three supreme ancestors, the decay rate of the protective array of the Chu royal family here... Has indeed increased a lot.


    Although there are only seven of them, they are equivalent to the damage that can be caused by ten ancient ancestors.


    In other words, if we continue like this, within 500 years, the protective array of the Chu royal family will be completely destroyed. At that time, all the creatures in the whole kingdom of Chu will be directly exposed to this group of terrible ancient ancestors.


    In this regard, there were high-level officials from the elite alliance who tried to mediate and wanted to ask these supreme ancestors to give up the attack on the Chu royal family.


    "Now the sky falls, and the two guardians leave. No one knows what the future will face. Why can''t we give up our prejudices, unite as one, and face the frightening unknown together?" This senior member of the elite League is also a monk from the Yeshi ancient clan.


    It is the descendants of night ruthlessness and night inability, so he came here in the hope of stopping the war.


    But in the end, he failed.


    Although none of the seven great ancient ancestors attacked him, no one responded to him with even a word. I didn''t even scold. It''s that crisp disregard.


    The senior monk of the elite alliance was allowed to wear out his mouth and said a lot of words, but he could not get even a word of response from the seven people.


    Finally, the monk had no choice but to leave.


    After returning, he reported the matter to ChuChu.


    After hearing this, ChuChu didn''t blame him. After appeasing him, he directly ordered to continue to expand the elite alliance!


    Peace of mind development!


    This is the decision made clearly!


    The so-called reassuring development is not only about economic development.


    The ultimate goal of economic development is to make the entire elite alliance stronger!


    With the withering and even collapse of the thirteen ancient ethnic groups, the elite alliance has received the largest inheritance!


    Needless to say, their wealth is now the best in the whole channel world!


    In addition to amazing wealth, there are countless excellent talents. These are the favorite of the elite alliance!


    There is no taboo at all. It directly disrupts all these top talents of the thirteen ancient people and re divides the region!


    Her method is extremely clever, and the whole process is incredibly smooth. There was no rebound at all.


    Because all the talents of these thirteen ancient nationalities also understand that the best place to accommodate them now is the elite alliance. After joining the elite alliance, it doesn''t take long to understand that there is only one voice in the whole elite alliance.


    The master of this voice is clear.


    Here, almost every member can get the greatest freedom and give full play to their own strengths. But in the same way, we must also maintain absolute obedience to our allies. It seems a little contradictory, but after coming in, you will soon understand. This is not contradictory.


    In the elite League, every member has absolute dignity and freedom. But as long as you are in this organization, you must maintain absolute loyalty!


    You can choose to quit, but after you quit, you will never have a chance to come in again.


    ChuChu is the absolute core of this organization!


    No one.


    Therefore, over the years, the development speed of the elite alliance has changed almost every year.


    At this level below the supreme realm, they are almost invincible!


    Elite alliance headquarters.


    Inside the secret room.


    This secret room is protected by more than five million heavy Dharma arrays. The security is so high that it is unimaginable, and there is no ancient ancestor who can penetrate the divine consciousness into this place.


    ChuChu, Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong are sitting together to discuss things.


    ChuChu is the absolute core, Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong are her most powerful left and right arms!


    These three people have been together for many years, and they can maintain absolute trust with each other.


    "You mean, in the name of military training, we secretly close to the Styx family, and then find an opportunity to break the Styx family at one stroke?" Gu Bingbing frowned slightly, looked clear, and seemed a little worried: "is this a little too extreme?"


    "Yes, ChuChu, will this irritate the three Styx families?" Luo Feihong also has some doubts.


    The Styx family is like a hidden behemoth. They are so low-key that many people may subconsciously forget them at any time!


    "Such a family has always been there, which is not a good thing for us." ChuChu said, "I don''t simply want revenge for public and private affairs."


    "We understand." Gu Bingbing nods. After so many years together, she naturally knows what kind of temperament ChuChu is.


    ChuChu then said, "this time, three great ancestors of the Styx family suddenly appeared and attacked my brother. Obviously, they were not invited by night''s ruthlessness and night''s inability to go. At least, they were not moved by them!"


    Gu Bingbing nodded: "this is true. They should want to become the first family in the whole channel world!"


    Luo Feihong said, "this is also the best opportunity. If they lose this opportunity, they will never have another chance."


    This truth is understood by all three present. However, Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong were worried about whether the attack on the Styx family would cause the wrath of the three supreme ancestors and turn around to deal with the elite alliance.


    ChuChu smiled: "I have these considerations about this matter. First, from the perspective of the whole strategy, there will be a war between the Styx family and the elite alliance sooner or later. Unless they can keep such a low profile, but their three ancestors have come out. Do you think they can keep such a low profile?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1711

    Both shook their heads and felt that the Styx family could not keep such a low-key. After all, as long as it is a high-level creature, there will be * *, and once * * is born, then... Sooner or later it will erupt. This is irreversible.


    "Second, our attack on the Styx family can relatively reduce the pressure on my brother and make the three ancient ancestors of the Styx family afraid. They will be angry. Either, they will come back to help. Or, they can only watch the Styx family be destroyed by us!"


    Chu Chu didn''t hide her intention to help Chu Mo, and said it directly.


    "Third..." looking at Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong clearly, "this matter can bury a nail between the two supreme ancestors of the Ye family and the three supreme ancestors of the Styx family. At least, it can make some discord between them."


    Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong are very smart, but at this moment, they are looking at it clearly with some confusion.


    Clearly explained: "you think, night ruthless and night can''t be two people, it''s obvious that they have taken the entire elite alliance as their bag, right?"


    The two nodded.


    ChuChu said, "in that case, do you think the three great ancestors of the Styx family will put pressure on them?"


    Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong''s eyes all lit up a little, and they seemed to understand the deep intention clearly!


    Three on two, anyone will be under pressure.


    "Well, if we don''t take any action, the three great ancestors of the Styx family will take advantage of the opportunity to control the entire elite alliance after they attack the Chu royal family. They won''t let go of this fat meat. At that time, night ruthlessness and night can''t be two people, and they can only beat out their teeth and blood swallow, and finally they must reach an agreement. The victims... Are us."


    ChuChu turned his eyes on the two people: "we now start to attack the Styx family. It will be a while and a half. The three great ancient ancestors can''t come back to deal with us at all. Because the Styx family is very strong, it''s a hard bone, and it''s not so easy to fight."


    "Yes, it is." Gu Bingbing nodded and said.


    "Then, our action is tantamount to offending the three great ancestors of the Styx family. It is impossible for them to peacefully take away the elite alliance." ChuChu said, "then, if they want to destroy the elite alliance, the two of Ye''s ancient clan will definitely not agree! In this way, there will be discord between them. Then, no matter what the outcome of the Chu''s royal family in the future. Between the two of Ye''s ancient clan and the three of the Styx family, there are reasons to turn their faces."


    "I already understand." Luo Feihong looked at it clearly: "however, our practice is tantamount to making chestnuts out of the fire."


    Gu Bingbing also nodded, looked at it clearly, and said in his heart: it''s really making chestnut out of the fire. Basically, I still want to help Chu mo. But she didn''t resent it, because she also wanted to help Chu mo. Moreover, all these things done by ChuChu are very aboveboard. Although it is basically helping the Chu royal family. But in fact, this is also a kind of self-help of the elite alliance.


    If there is no threat of the super realm, the elite alliance will be the most powerful force in the whole channel world.


    But there is no way. In the passage world, there are these ancient ancestors.


    Unless


    Gu Bingbing thought, raising a strong expectation, and said: unless Chu Mo can become a road against the sky and really step into that realm. In that case, no matter the Chu clan or the elite alliance, it will be really safe and get rid of all the dangers!


    Otherwise, the bigger it is, the easier it is to be watched by those predators, and the higher the degree of danger.


    "In that case, then, it''s settled." Gu Bingbing is also a very decisive person.


    As for Luo Feihong, his support for ChuChu has reached the point of obedience. Moreover, it has been like this from the beginning. Until today, it has been too many years!


    He is not without his own ideas, but also has very independent thoughts. But every time, in the end, he will choose to unconditionally support ChuChu.


    As Chu Mo once saw, Luo Feihong really spoiled Chu Chu.


    The 102nd year of the Tianmu calendar.


    An earth shaking war has been waged on the territory of the Styx family, which has been extremely low-key for thousands of years.


    According to the explanation of the elite alliance, the cause of this battle is like this.


    "We were training and accidentally stepped on the territory of the Styx family. As a result, we were secretly attacked by the children of the Styx family. A dozen elite members of the elite alliance died on the spot. We were very angry because we didn''t intend to invade the Styx family. We wanted to reason with them, but they sent a large number of troops and attacked directly without reason. Helpless, we had to choose to fight back. After all, members of the elite alliance , no advice! "


    But the reason given by the Styx family is completely opposite.


    They are extremely angry, even out of anger!


    "The people of the elite alliance are simply shameless to the extreme! They deliberately invaded the territory of the Styx family, and then secretly attacked the children of the Styx family. After killing more than 300 people, they have gone deep into the territory of the Styx family of 700 million miles. Their army has a total of more than 30 million people, each of whom is elite. Such an army, will it come out to train? Who believes that! After the Styx family warned, the other party simply Ignored, but directly launched a terrorist attack. Tens of thousands of soldiers of the Styx family died on the spot. In this case, I believe that no family can tolerate this kind of thing. We must fight back and warn all Taoists in the channel world to be careful of the elite alliance! "


    It seems that both sides have their own reasons, and no one is willing to give in.


    But in fact, those families in the channel can also guess the real reason.


    It is no secret that the elite alliance has maintained a very good relationship with the Chu royal family.


    However, for the whole channel world, more than 90% of people don''t care how far this thing will go.


    Because the overall wind direction is in the hands of the elite alliance!


    Look at the composition of the two abilities of the elite. Today''s elite alliance is not only the legitimate children of the thirteen ancient families, but also countless children of other families in the channel!


    It can be said that the entire elite alliance looks like a huge force composed of all the family children of the channel.


    In this organization, there is no one from the Styx family!


    In this case, it would be strange if the overall wind direction could be towards the Styx family.


    Chu''s royal family here.


    The three great ancestors of the Styx family all had gloomy faces. Although they have confidence in the strength of their family, the strength of the elite alliance is certainly not weak!


    Even if it''s half a dozen, if it''s hard, the whole Styx family must be beaten!


    They hate the elite alliance instantly.


    The two great ancestors of the Ye clan were also caught off guard. They did not expect that the courage of the elite alliance was so great. However, although they are determined to win the elite alliance, in fact, they have no control over this prevention!


    In other words, what the elite alliance does has nothing to do with them at all!


    This made night ruthless and night unable. Both of them felt so depressed that they wanted to vomit blood. They couldn''t say how bitter they were. Looking at the gloomy faces of the three great ancient ancestors of the Styx family, we know that once the Chu clan is broken, the three great ancient ancestors of the Styx family will inevitably fight against the elite alliance.


    But the problem is that the elite alliance has been regarded as something in their pocket!


    "You two, the three of us, know a little about your thoughts. But the elite alliance is bound to be eradicated." A great ancient ancestor of the Styx family had a gloomy face and said that night was merciless and night could not be said.


    Another great ancient ancestor of the Styx family said coldly, "they continue to fool around like this, and I''m ready to go back once. I''m alone, enough to uproot the entire elite alliance!"


    This can''t be exaggerated. He really has this strength.


    Night ruthlessly said, "today''s plan is to exterminate the Chu clan. None of us will be at ease unless we exterminate here!"


    These three words of Prince Chu, like the sharp and unparalleled knife in his hand, have brought great pressure to this group of supreme ancestors.


    After their analysis of Chu Mo''s previous combat power, they have come to the conclusion that they have the ability to fight with Taishang, and the victory and defeat are related, five to five!


    This conclusion made them feel deep fear.


    There are twelve ancient ancestors living in Luoshui family and Hanbing family!


    Although they were trapped there, no one dared to underestimate their strength.


    Therefore, if we can''t divide the whole channel world before they get out of trouble. On the day they get out of trouble, there must be another huge chaos.


    The three ancient ancestors of the Styx family naturally understood this truth, so although they were extremely angry in their hearts and their faces were extremely gloomy, they did not refute. But in their hearts, they have included the elite alliance in the list of must kill.


    The two supreme ancestors of the saran thieves over there were indifferent and continued to attack this dharma array seriously.


    In their hearts, they no longer care about power or anything. Just want to destroy the Chu clan and kill Chu Mo!


    Then we will take away a large number of top-level cultivation resources and materials, continue to practice quietly and lay out the afterlife. Their time in this life is running out.


    The 105th year of the Tianmu calendar.


    The Styx family suffered its first big defeat!


    On the side of the elite alliance, they actually found a way to restrain the most deadly Styx skill of the Styx family. A large number of magic instruments have been developed and distributed.


    As a result, in a big war, the Styx family lost hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers!


    This war shocked the world. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1712

    With the great victory of the elite alliance, everyone in the whole channel world once again feels the strength of this organization. Facing the Styx family that no one dares to provoke, they are simply pushing all the way!


    Now, even the Styx skill has found a means of restraint. It''s really incredible. However, it is also this matter that makes people understand the real potential of the elite alliance. In this organization, there are countless elites from all ancient tribes in the whole channel!


    Among these people, although not too high. But there are countless giants in Zujing!


    Similarly, there are also a large number of creatures on the list of gods who have soared from all universes. These creatures, equally gifted, are not simple people.


    If there is a good atmosphere in such an organization, the inspiration and creativity that can be generated by those monks who like to specialize in research are absolutely amazing! It is absolutely incomparable to any ancient family!


    Be immortal and innovative!


    This is the elite alliance!


    The Styx family was beaten and retreated. From the beginning, facing the inquiries of three supreme ancestors, they said with great confidence that they would destroy this group of shameful invaders. Up to now, they have begun to take the initiative to ask for help from three supreme ancestors!


    Because if the supreme ancient ancestor doesn''t come back, the powerful ancient family of the Styx family may really suffer a great disaster!


    This situation is obviously something that no Styx family would like to see.


    However, on the side of the Chu royal family, there has been an obvious loosening of the Dharma array. Although it is impossible to break this dharma array in a short time, it has indeed seen hope.


    If one of them leaves at this time, the rhythm and frequency of the whole attack will directly change dramatically. It may directly lead to the failure of all their previous efforts at this moment.


    Because the Dharma array here of the Chu royal family has the ability of self-healing!


    Once the attack weakens by a link and the rhythm is broken, the array will directly start self-healing.


    This kind of scene is what the seven people present don''t want to see.


    Therefore, in the face of the family''s request for help, the three great ancestors of the Styx family all had a gloomy face and told them to hold on! If you can''t, just admit defeat first!


    Yes, in the view of the three supreme ancestors, the elite alliance attacked the Styx family just to show their dominance, but also to bite a large piece of meat from the Styx family and grab a lot of benefits. What else can you think of?


    So, in their view, if you can''t, just admit defeat!


    But this proposal was rejected by all the high-level officials of the Styx family!


    Yes, it was they who rejected Guzu''s suggestion that they admit defeat. It''s not that they are so hard in their bones, it''s really not so. If they were all hard militants, they could not have kept a low profile for so many centuries.


    But they have seen clearly that even if they bow their heads and admit defeat, the other side will never stop attacking them!


    "Ancestors, people of the elite alliance, are here to destroy our Styx family! We bow our heads and admit defeat, which is meaningless!"


    Facing this encounter in the family, a great ancestor of the Styx family said in a deep voice, "no, I have to go back. I can''t watch my family be destroyed!"


    Night cannot say: "How can it be destroyed? Let alone whether they have this ability. Even if the elite alliance really has the ability to destroy the Styx family, what reason do they have to do so? What they want is nothing more than interests. If the Styx family is really not destroyed, the elite alliance will definitely lose a lot. This kind of thing that hurts thousands of enemies and loses 800, no rational person will do it. There is no deep hatred between the two sides Hate... "


    What night can''t say also represents the view of the vast majority of people. In fact, even the three great ancestors of the Styx family think so in their own hearts!


    But they can''t ignore the distress message from the family. Those people are the ones who are immersive and know what happened there most. The three supreme ancestors of the Styx family didn''t believe their family''s senior level, dared to lie about the military situation, and deliberately tricked them back.


    Because no one can bear that result.


    In this case, great contradictions and conflicts directly arose in the hearts of the three ancient ancestors of the Styx family.


    The real purpose of their action against the Chu royal family, as they analyzed, is to make the Styx family become the strongest family in the whole channel world. Grab the most valuable benefits! Get the top resources!


    But these things must be done by someone!


    With the three of them, can you finish all these things? That''s impossible!


    Therefore, the Styx family is the most useful tool in their hands. Even a crutch is not too much.


    Without this crutch, they will not only be lame when walking, but they will not be able to walk at all!


    In any case, the family cannot really be destroyed. This is the consensus of the three great ancestors of the Styx family.


    But if they give up the attack on the Chu royal family now, they also give up the efforts of more than 100 years before. It is equal to giving up the only chance to dominate the world!


    At the same time, the two supreme ancestors of the saran thieves, together with the two supreme ancestors of the Ye clan, ye ruthless and ye unable, naturally do not want any of them to leave. Therefore, this originally can not be called how united and stable the seven person team, vaguely, has begun to produce cracks.


    In the 138th year of the Tianmu calendar, the territory of the Styx family has been forcibly promoted by the elite alliance by one third. At the same time, nearly half of the Legion of the Styx family was destroyed!


    In other words, the overall strength of the Styx family has been knocked out by half!


    This is already a critical point!


    A very dangerous critical point. If this continues, they may collapse completely in a few years!


    Because the loss of the elite alliance is less than one tenth!


    This proportion seems exaggerated. It seems that the Styx family... Is not as terrible as expected.


    This is not the case.


    The Styx family is still terrible!


    But their Styx skill was found by the elite alliance. At the same time, the friars on the side of the elite League picked up one at random, which were all war-torn figures. Look at the Styx family again? Although their monks are equally powerful, they are countless levels inferior in combat experience.


    Taken together, this has led to today''s situation.


    Styx family, losing, elite alliance, step by step.


    "No, I must leave immediately!" A great ancient ancestor of the Styx family looked at the FA array, which was obviously cracked, and gritted his teeth and said.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Look for yourself, do you want to give up like this? This dharma array can last for 70 years at most! If we attack with all our strength, it may be 30 or 40 years, and this dharma array will be completely broken! We have broken the king of Chu and killed Chu Mo, and the benefits we all get are unimaginable! Don''t forget that half of the resources of the thirteen ancient tribes are in the hands of Chu Mo!" Night couldn''t glare at the ancient ancestor of the Styx family and shouted.


    At this moment, Chu Mo is in the Dharma array.


    He has been closed for many years. Except in the 101st year of the Tianmu calendar, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi gave birth, and Chu Mo left the customs once when he was his father. Chu Mo has always been indifferent to the outside world.


    Qi Xiaoyu gave birth to a girl named Chu Tong, and Shui Yiyi gave birth to a boy named Chu Xuan.


    However, the two children were directly sealed by Chu Mo with the top-level divine materials shortly after their birth, and then hid in the world of the divine mirror in the sky.


    This is a chaotic era, and he doesn''t want his children to experience these things.


    Although Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are very reluctant, they also understand that doing so is the greatest protection for their children!


    Therefore, except for a few people who knew that Chu Mo had children, others didn''t know that there had been heirs on the land of Chu''s royal family!


    The existence of Chu Xuan and Chu Tong is a secret.


    Later, Chu Mo began to close the customs and didn''t leave the customs until recently. After understanding what happened in these years in the shortest time, Chu Mo''s face showed a faint smile. Looking out, his smile is full of ridicule!


    These seven people, between Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu and ChuChu, were severely calculated!


    Because under normal circumstances, the FA array should not have problems at this time. Even if ten supreme ancestors go to fight, it will take at least 500 years. How can it be broken in 200 years?


    These are all flaws deliberately exposed by Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu after communicating with ChuChu!


    It is to tie all these seven people here and give the elite alliance enough time to destroy the whole Styx family!


    As long as they leave any of them, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi will also take the initiative to raise the defense level of the Dharma array, leaving the rest desperate!


    Their control over the hearts of the people has gone beyond their realm. Play with the seven ancient ancestors of the supreme realm!


    Chu Mo wants to see how far he has developed this time.


    He is very satisfied with the current result.


    These years of seclusion have made Chu Mo almost reach that critical point.


    His body, finally can not be further inch!


    He has made all the preparations to survive the great calamity!


    However, before the robbery, Chu Mo wanted to tease these seven annoying old things.


    It''s best to kill a few of them, then it''s perfect¡ª¡ª


    Send it at midnight, and ask for a monthly ticket!!!! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1713

    Therefore, Chu Mo opened a door directly above the Dharma array after making all the preparations, and then he stepped out.


    The ancient ancestor of the supreme realm has extremely strong perception ability. The moment Chu Mo opened the door and came out, the divine consciousness of the seven people instantly locked Chu Mo!


    "How dare you come out?"


    "How dare you come out?"


    "Little beast, you don''t want to run this time!"


    "You can''t even dream of going back!"


    The three ancient ancestors of the Styx family, who were still struggling and contradictory, were all excited at once. Even gave Chu Mo a feeling of gratitude!


    Thank you so much!


    If Chu Mo doesn''t come out, they will be extremely painful. They must make a choice, whether to give up the family or to attack here.


    But now, no need.


    Chu Mo unexpectedly drilled out of his ignorance.


    The Dharma array was later restored.


    Except Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, who presided over the Dharma array, others did not even know that Chu Mo had left the Dharma array.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi were frightened. They looked at the outside scene through the mirror image in the Dharma array with a frightened face, and did not know what Chu Mo wanted to do. Don''t even dare to ask, for fear of affecting Chu mo.


    Chu Mo laughed, and then ran away at high speed in the direction of the cold ice family.


    "The little beast is afraid. He must be afraid. He is afraid that we will level the Dharma array and he wants to run!"


    "Yes, he''s afraid! He actually gave up his family and wanted to escape!"


    "Little beast, in this case, do you think you have a way to go?"


    The seven ancient ancestors of the supreme realm suddenly became extremely excited and energetic, catching up with Chu mo.


    The three great ancient ancestors of the Styx family also confidently told the senior members of the family: don''t worry, we can hurry back soon. Elite alliance, we will destroy it with our own hands!


    This news also made the Styx family extremely excited, and even played a small climax of two waves of counter attacks. Let the elite alliance have a lot of losses.


    However, in the overall situation, the Styx family is still at an absolute disadvantage. But in their hearts, they are not afraid!


    Because the ancestors have said that they will come back soon!


    As soon as they wait, it''s a long way off.


    Chu Mo, however, flew in the direction of the ice family at an incredible speed.


    Behind him, seven ancient ancestors of the supreme realm chased hard, and the speed was also incredibly fast!


    "The strength of this little beast is really strong. His speed has reached the same level as ours!" Night ruthless said with some shock.


    "He can''t run! Even if he is tired... He can be tired to death!" Night can''t bite his teeth and say.


    "As long as he leaves the Dharma array, he will only have a dead end." A great ancient ancestor of the saran thief said with a gloomy face.


    "Any one of us can crush him to death." A great ancient ancestor of the Styx family said.


    However, the great ancient ancestors of the two saran thieves had a slightly stiff face. They... Really don''t have this confidence!


    Even if the two of them go together, two to one, in the face of today''s Chu Mo, they have no confidence to kill Chu mo. Even without the confidence to win!


    People who have never fought with Chu Mo will never know the power and horror of Chu mo.


    Of course, they will never say such words.


    "Why is the escape direction of the little beast on the side of the cold ice family?" Night ruthless soon found something wrong.


    "Are you in a hurry? Anyway, the six supreme ancestors of the Han Bing family are all sealed by the French array and can''t get out at all." Night cannot say with indifference.


    "Is this a trap?" The ancestor of the saran robber frowned. He was the one who really suffered a lot from Chu Mo, and he was deeply vigilant to Chu mo.


    "Trap? It''s obviously desperate. He dares to run in that direction, obviously because he knows that the six ancient ancestors of the Han Bing family can''t come out." An ancient ancestor of the Styx family sneered, "and have you forgotten? There is a crack in the extreme cold!"


    Everyone was immediately stunned, and then they all woke up. Chu Mo actually wanted to escape into the gray ground!


    "He must be stopped!"


    "He must not be allowed in!"


    "Once we let him escape into the ashes, we will never catch him again!"


    "If Gu Zu of the supreme realm wants to pass through the cracks in the gray ground, he needs to pay a great price. Therefore, we can''t let him in, we must stop him!"


    The seven supreme ancestors quickly made a decision. They began to stop Chu Mo at the expense of greater Tao and Dharma.


    However, the direction of Chu Mo is the direction of Han Bing family!


    Although the extremely cold place also needs to pass there, the route that Chu Mo walks is clearly the route of the core ancestral land of the cold ice family.


    Chu Mo''s speed is too fast, even if the seven supreme ancestors behind him have done their best, but they still can''t close the distance between them and Chu mo. Always maintain the initial distance.


    However, this distance is very close. For the ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, it is just a matter of breathing.


    Then, they looked at Chu Mo and stopped over the core ancestral land of the Han Bing family.


    It was just a blink of an eye. Seven supreme ancient ancestors appeared in seven directions, directly surrounding Chu Mo to death.


    Night ruthlessly looked at Chu Mo with a cold face: "little beast, you continue to run? Why don''t you run?"


    Ye can''t also look at Chu Mo with a sneer: "you came here to let the six ancestors of the Han Bing family see how you died?"


    The ancestor of the saran robber said, "Chu Mo, this is where you are buried today!"


    Another supreme ancestor of the saran robber clenched his teeth and said, "today will crush your spirit!"


    Chu Mo laughed and asked, "really?"


    Youyou, an ancient ancestor of the Styx family, said, "you should say, what a unlucky little thing!"


    Chu Mo glanced at the great ancient ancestor of the Styx family lightly: "who are you? Do I have a grudge against you?"


    The ancient ancestor of the Styx family sneered, "my God, Ming Wanli! Qiu? What a joke, little thing, don''t you know that you are the enemy of all the ancient ancestors in the whole channel world?"


    "I really don''t know." Chu Mo curled his lips: "my enemy, only the supreme ancestor of the thirteen ancient families, you lick your face so close to me, to be my enemy, do you want to be famous and crazy?"


    "Bah!" Ming Wanli was very angry with Chu mo. he blackened his face and looked at Chu Mo: "you don''t pee and take care of your virtue. This Buddha needs you to increase his fame?"


    Chu Mo nodded very seriously, "yes."


    "Go to hell!" Ming Wanli couldn''t help fighting directly!


    A terrorist attack hit Chu Mo with a bang.


    His action also directly attracted the other six supreme ancestors. In their hearts, they all hated Chu Mo to the bone, and wished that they could immediately collect the dust and smash him into slag.


    The movement here naturally has already caused the six ancestors of the Han Bing family trapped in the Dharma array.


    They are trapped in this dharma array, and all the family children have abandoned them and have already moved out of here. Therefore, they have no idea what happened outside. Seeing Chu Mo come here, he was surrounded by seven ancient ancestors.


    The six great ancestors of the Han Bing family were all extremely excited and almost burst into tears!


    They all resisted and kept silent, because they were not sure what kind of state of mind the seven great ancient ancestors had in mind. I don''t want to create complications at this time. As long as Chu Mo can be killed, it is their greatest wish.


    Boom!


    The sky was directly collapsed!


    All kinds of forces instantly flooded the place where Chu Mo stood.


    Chu Mo''s figure suddenly appeared on the top of the higher sky. It has reached the lower part of the whole channel junction.


    The thick barrier exudes strong power. Although invisible, it gives people a great sense of oppression.


    Although the seven supreme ancestors were prepared, they were still a little difficult to accept. Such a blow, for themselves, may not be able to avoid so calmly. Chu Mo didn''t reach the super level at all. How on earth did he do it?


    However, the seven people were not discouraged. In their view, Chu Mo had no chance to escape today''s killing.


    At this moment, a mysterious and terrible breath suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Not to mention these seven people, even the six ancestors of the Han Bing family trapped in the Dharma array below have a feeling of cold hair upside down.


    "What happened?" All six were shocked.


    The seven people above were even more shocked. They looked at the terrible scourge thunder that fell quickly in the void, and all of them were extremely angry and retreated to the endless distance.


    "Damn it, this little beast is going to cause a disaster?"


    "This is the Apocalypse of the supreme realm... No, how can I feel that this is more terrifying than the scene when I crossed the apocalypse?" Ming Wanli was terrified.


    If you are not prepared, the heavenly disaster of the supreme realm will be instantly blasted to shreds!


    Even if they have stepped into the supreme realm for countless years, they dare not take it lightly.


    "Want to trigger a disaster against us? Naive!" Night ruthless, fearless at all, continued to shoot at Chu mo.


    Because ye''s ancient clan has its own way to avoid natural calamity. They are not afraid of the power of disaster!


    The great ancient ancestors of the two saran thieves also did not hesitate to continue to kill Chu mo. In their hearts, they only want to kill Chu Mo! Even a little bit put life and death aside!


    That''s deep hatred!


    Engraved on the soul, never forget that kind!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several terrifying and powerful power waves pushed horizontally towards Chu mo.


    This level of attack is really unparalleled. In the whole channel world, no one dares to ignore except those two transcendent beings.


    However, just when these attacks were about to hit Chu Mo, the endless thunder of supreme heaven disaster directly submerged Chu Mo first!


    It was a golden sea of thunder!


    The golden light shines, making people''s eyes unable to look directly.


    This is the Apocalypse of the supreme realm! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1714

    The whole extremely cold place was also shrouded in this golden light in a moment.?


    The attack of seven supreme ancestors was also directly submerged by this golden sea of thunder. It''s like a clay ox entering the sea. They are not sure what happened to Chu Mo at all.


    But one thing they can be sure of is that they are all involved!


    Because above the heads of the seven of them, there was a large golden sea of thunder, which came directly at them.


    "Damn it!"


    "This little beast, I''m not finished with you!"


    "How can the trigger of this disaster be so fast?"


    "We were cheated by him! This little beast, he didn''t force the natural disaster at all, but had already come naturally!"


    Yes, only when it is natural and reaches that critical point, can we smoothly touch the disaster in a moment.


    The six great ancestors of the Han Bing family trapped in the Dharma array below were all silly at once.


    They''re all going crazy!


    Trapped in this space, as a result, there was a great disaster!


    What does this mean?


    It means that they must also be in this square inch of land, and have another great disaster!


    This is so stupid!


    Even the rhythm of killing them directly!


    Now the seven also understand that Chu Mo not only wants to pit them, but also wants to pit the six together!


    The unlucky people are not Chu Mo, but they!


    "Damn it!" Night couldn''t bear the terrible disaster while roaring and rushing in the direction of Chu mo.


    The other six Taishang ancient ancestors also rushed directly in the direction of Chu mo.


    Their realm is too profound. The comprehension and understanding of Tao and Dharma have reached the highest level in the world. He is the master who really stands at the peak. Although they can''t completely ignore this level of disaster, in a short time, this disaster can''t really help them.


    It''s just a little troublesome to deal with.


    But in their view, it is Chu Mo who is really in big trouble!


    "Little beast, look at you running this time? Do you think the natural disaster can hold us down? Do you think you can calmly survive the disaster? Don''t even think about it! Are you ready to go to reincarnation? I''ll send you now!" Night couldn''t roar, rushed directly to Chu Mo and began to shoot!


    The seven of them, even the six of them in the lower Dharma array, all thought that Chu Mo couldn''t spare any spirit to distract in the face of this level of disaster!


    There are only two great ancestors of saran thieves, and they have a little doubt in their hearts. They have seen the terrible thunder way of Chu mo. At least it can be proved that Chu Mo should not be so afraid of natural disaster.


    However, they also don''t believe that Chu Mo can still be distracted in the face of such a super high-level disaster.


    Therefore, they are full of confidence.


    Even if it is hard to survive another robbery, it is necessary to directly smash Chu Mo into slag!


    They are all wrong!


    Chu Mo was in the disaster, although his body was instantly hit hard. However, under the operation of heaven''s will and my will, Chu Mo and this heaven and earth have achieved the greatest degree of integration! This will minimize the damage of the disaster!


    At the same time, under the operation of Xingchen formula, the vast power of stars comes from the whole channel world. It provided an endless stream of power for Chu mo. Let his body always be full of strength and energy!


    Chu Mo''s whole body was so strong that he couldn''t be more powerful!


    The part injured by the robbery almost instantly recovers as before!


    Finally, it is the operation of thunder road!


    Chu Mo directly took the way of thunder to refine the golden sea of thunder!


    We should refine all these forces into our own Tao and Dharma!


    This crazy action is simply unprecedented.


    Therefore, he did not sacrifice the sky god, nor did he sacrifice the chaos oven. Just carrying the killer, cruising in the golden thunder. He is looking for opportunities!


    Look for opportunities to kill!


    Finally, he found a figure, which was a great ancient ancestor of the Styx family!


    When Chu Mo saw him, he also saw Chu mo. Roaring, facing the golden thunder, he rushed directly to Chu Mo and paved a blue ancient road with extremely strong Tao and method. The ancient road was full of cold ghost power.


    Almost instantly, it came to Chu Mo''s face.


    "Little beast, go to hell!"


    The great ancient ancestor of the Styx family directly stretched out a hand and slapped Chu Mo''s head like a fly!


    Qiang!


    A brilliant blood light suddenly appeared.


    Even in this dazzling golden sea of thunder, it is still unable to hide this amazing blood color.


    Chu Mo''s knife directly cut into the hand of the great ancient ancestor of the Styx family.


    This great ancient ancestor knew the power of the knife in Chu Mo''s hand. He wanted to withdraw his hand. At the same time, he offered an antique!


    The ancient wares also spread infinite ghost breath, and roared to Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo''s knife is too fast.


    Brush!


    Just like cutting tofu, directly cut off the hand of the great ancient ancestor of the Styx family.


    Then, with a backhand knife, he cut at the antique!


    Bang Dang!


    The antique made a loud noise.


    Unexpectedly, he was directly cut in half by killing heaven!


    "Good stuff!"


    As soon as Chu Mo''s eyes lit up, he took the two halves of the artifacts away.


    It''s a magic weapon that can be broken into two parts without being broken into pieces under the powerful terrorist attack of killing heaven. It obviously uses the top divine material.


    As this ancient artifact was cut in half by Chu Mo, the great ancient ancestor of the Styx family also spewed out a mouthful of blood essence.


    Because this is his natural magic weapon!


    Chu Mo''s fighting experience was so rich that he took advantage of this fleeting opportunity to cut the head of the ancient ancestor directly with a horizontal knife.


    The ancient ancestor of the Styx family was terrified and raised his other hand to resist.


    All these things are born too fast!


    The realm of everyone here is also too profound. They all have their own Tao and Dharma, and have their own control over time and space.


    So, for the other six great ancient ancestors, they didn''t even realize anything. Because Chu Mo and the ancient ancestor of the Styx family have formed a field. In this field, time and space are static!


    The hand raised by the ancient ancestor facing Chu Mo was mercilessly cut off by killing heaven.


    He let out a shrill scream.


    Then, Chu Mo''s knife, still full of unimaginable terror and unparalleled power, chopped it down!


    Click!


    The head of this great ancient ancestor is directly separated from his neck!


    Boom boom!


    A series of golden thunders hit his head and almost blasted it to pieces.


    The ancient ancestor of the Styx family was scared to death. I never dreamed that I could be robbed so easily.


    Faced with a monk who has not survived the robbery, can he be beaten to this extent by others?


    His primordial spirit rushed out at once, reconstituted into an entity, and then rushed out of the golden thunder without hesitation.


    Chu Mo wanted to follow up the victory and destroyed him completely. But at this time, the other two great ancient ancestors finally broke into the field here. They are the great ancestors of the two saran thieves.


    "Little beast... Er..." the ancestor of the saran robber just wanted to scold Chu Mo, but suddenly saw the scene of the escape of the supreme ancestor of the Styx family.


    This scene had a great impact on him!


    How similar is this scene to the scene in which their gods fled in the past?


    Just how is it possible?


    How could Chu Mo have such terrible fighting power while crossing the robbery? Is he the reincarnation of a God?


    To tell you the truth, for the great ancestors of these two saran thieves, they have really put life and death aside. But now this scene, but still let them have an impulse to turn around and escape.


    But Chu Mo will never allow them to escape this time!


    With the refining of the golden thunder by the way of thunder, half of Chu Mo''s body has become golden. Moreover, it is spreading towards the other half of the body with the naked eye!


    What kind of Tao and Dharma is this?


    The great ancestors of the two saran thieves almost felt desperate. They were really scared.


    For thousands of years, the entire channel world, except those two Zunran exist, and they don''t know what kind of disaster they have survived. They almost knew all the remaining disasters. But I have never seen such a terrible robber.


    This kind of existence simply should not appear in the world of channel!


    "Two defeated generals, lucky enough to let you escape in the past year, dare to die, then die." Chu Mo was extremely insipid, as if he were explaining a fact.


    But the two great thieves of saran knew very clearly in their hearts that if there was no master Lingtong''s monster in the great ancient ancestor in the past, Chu Mo could not be their opponent at all.


    But now, they have no words to refute!


    Chu Mo drove the golden thunder, like a God, directly towards the two of them.


    Then, wave a knife.


    The great ancient ancestor of a saran thief was directly beheaded.


    His strength was originally reduced too much because of the remodeling of the original God. In addition, he is indeed the defeated general of Chu Mo''s men. Under the double blow, he was simply unable to resist!


    The head was directly cracked by the golden thunder without even waiting for Chu Mo to seal it.


    The primordial God of the ancient ancestors of saran rushed out from there and just wanted to escape, but was directly submerged by the endless sea of golden thunder!


    His primordial deity is far less powerful than the great ancient ancestor of the Styx family, so it is difficult for him to leave here.


    Another saran ancestor glared at Chu Mo, and then, in an instant, attracted his Yuanshen!


    He is self exploding, and the means he uses is the most tragic one of self exploding, directly detonating his original God!


    This kind of degree is unparalleled, and almost no one can stop it!


    But the result was also the most tragic. Because there is a legend that detonating the original God will really destroy the gods and souls!


    He really hated Chu Mo to the extreme.


    So, he will do whatever it takes!


    Even if we die together. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1715

    He has been desperate, so he doesn''t care about anyone! Even if it''s another saranguzu, he can''t care!


    Let''s die together!


    The road to the yellow spring is long, and someone happens to be with you!


    Therefore, in a moment, the saran ancestor god, who was struggling to support the golden thunder, was shattered by the self exploding power of the saran ancestor god!


    There is no room to escape at all, and there is no room to dodge at all.


    The existence of the level of Taishang Guzu explodes itself, and this power... Is destroying the world!


    For thousands of years, there may not be many great ancestors who have died, but few people have heard of such deaths.


    It''s terrible!


    At the moment when the yuan Shen exploded, even the infinite barrier above his head instantly surged up millions of miles of huge waves, forming a wave like a tsunami, surging madly in all directions.


    Ming Wanli and Ming Youming, the two great ancestors of the Styx family, just rushed over, with a ferocious expression on their face, and were preparing to launch a decisive strike against Chu mo. But all of a sudden, they were stunned, and the endless ferocious color on their faces turned into endless panic and horror. They knew in an instant what had happened. I couldn''t help scolding: "bastard!"


    However, together with this sound, they were all drowned by this force in a moment!


    The other two ancestors of Ye''s ancient clan, night ruthless and night unable, are the same. They were all too smart. At first, they didn''t rush to Chu Mo in such a hurry.


    But in the face of this kind of self explosion of the primordial deity of the supreme ancient ancestor, it makes no sense to be smart or anything. Even if it is a little far away, it has no effect at all!


    At this moment, they were instantly involved.


    The strong power tore their bodies, gods, spirits, and spirits... Directly tearing everything into pieces!


    At the moment before their death, the faces of these two ancient ancestors of Ye clan were full of extremely complex expressions, and their minds were almost blank.


    They thought that they might die. Before Chu Mo came to the Ye clan, they thought that they might be doomed. All kinds of deduction are carried out with endless Taoist practices, and the results are all quite pessimistic. But they escaped that disaster. Even among the thirteen ancient tribes, all the supreme ancient ancestors have the best end!


    Of course, it doesn''t count the Luoshui family and the ancestors of the Han Bing family below. Well, at this moment, the six ancestors of the Han Bing family must be completely sad!


    In this case, no one in this world can survive!


    The remorse of night''s heartlessness and night''s inability is simply higher than the sky and deeper than the sea, to an unbearable level!


    If they can stay in the elite alliance and be their ancestors, nothing will happen. They can still live well, layout forever, and control reincarnation


    What is this now? Chu Mo must be doomed.


    This kind of terrifying primordial self explosion, the creatures involved, no one can escape death.


    But does it really make sense? Chu Mo died, and they were buried with him?


    Is there anything more ridiculous in this world?


    Night ruthless and night can''t these two great ancient ancestors. At this moment, even the ancestor of the saran robber, who triggered the original God to explode, didn''t have the energy to hate, only felt sad and ridiculous.


    Another ancient ancestor of the Styx family, only Yuanshen, fled, and suddenly felt that the whole world... Had completely changed. His Yuanshen''s face was frightened and speechless, his eyes widened, and he looked at the crazy force, the mountains and the tsunami.


    Then, in an instant, it was completely submerged by this force and directly blasted to pieces.


    In the moment of complete unconsciousness, the great ancient ancestor looked up and roared sadly, "crazy! Crazy! Crazy!"


    The supreme ancient ancestor Yuanshen explodes. No creature can escape that kind of power at such a close distance.


    The six ancestors of the Han Bing family trapped in the Dharma array below can''t do the same!


    It''s not easy for them to support too much disaster in that space. As a result, a destructive force completely shrouded the world.


    Golden thunder, the power of destruction.


    All of a sudden, the world was sunk.


    The six ancestors of the Han Bing family, who didn''t even know what happened, were directly torn to pieces by this force, and then continued to tear, and finally... Turned into endless nothingness.


    It can be said that they died more oppressed!


    It''s impossible to avoid such a thing as an unexpected disaster


    Where''s Chu Mo?


    Under the fluctuation of this terrible power, there is no possibility of survival for everything in this world!


    Neither can Taishang Guzu!


    Chu mo... Not the same!


    That explosive force, in the moment of explosion, Chu Mo''s body was close to collapse!


    At the same time, the ten blood moons on the sky god''s mirror instantly flew out, and they did not appear in human form. But in the shape of ten blood moons, Chu Mo was instantly surrounded.


    The chaos oven rushed out with a buzzing sound, hung on the top of Chu Mo''s head, and the billowing chaos gas hung down. Every trace is too heavy to imagine. This kind of chaos is the real original breath. A wisp... Weighs more than a star!


    Killing the sky sent out a shrill cry, and a figure suddenly appeared on the demon''s bloody blade.


    That figure is very ancient, emitting an infinite flavor of ancient barbarism.


    In the moment of appearance, the world, time and space that had collapsed on this side appeared strangely still. This figure, like a light composed of light, can''t see the expression on his face clearly.


    He stretched out a hand and covered Chu Mo there.


    The ten blood moons that have begun to disintegrate, the chaotic oven, and Chu Mo''s body, spirit, and Yuan Shen... At this moment, it was like a regression of time, and incredibly miraculously recombined together!


    This is indeed a time reversal!


    Chu Mo could clearly feel this magical power. He looked at the figure composed of light and shadow in a daze, then looked at his body, looked at the reorganization from the fragmentation, and then quietly returned to the ten blood moons on the sky god''s mirror and the chaotic oven that was also reconstructed from the fragmentation.


    Look at the murderer who still exudes cold, gorgeous and monstrous blood light hanging in front of him.


    Chu Mo''s reaction seemed to be countless times slower. It took him a long time to feel that the time field around him was completely different from the outside world!


    Because the whole outside world, this world, is still falling! Collapsing! The sky and earth are still churning and destroying!


    The catastrophe under the enchantment on the top of the sky is still continuing, and the golden sea of thunder is still roaring. With the scene of destruction, the thunder will never die. Still cleave to Chu Mo here.


    Only Chu Mo, which was supposed to be the center of the explosion, was still in time, and the space was intact. Those golden thunders came crashing down on Chu mo. But the speed is also countless times slower!


    The providence in Chu Mo''s heart is running at a high speed! Star formula is also running at high speed!


    Help Chu Mo resist the disaster of the supreme realm.


    It is estimated that in this world, no one has been able to survive like Chu Mo for thousands of years.


    In the midst of destruction, we will cross the celestial calamity!


    That figure, as if it had been there for thousands of years, directly suppressed everything here in Chu Mo!


    No matter how earth shaking it is outside, everything here in Chu Mo is still intact!


    The whole process, for Chu Mo, time seemed to be completely frozen. Until the last golden thunder of the sky disaster came overhead, until the way of thunder completely refined his body into gold, condensing the body of King Kong, the time here is still frozen.


    The figure has been sitting there. His figure is not tall and indomitable. But the momentum emanating from his body, however, cuts across the ages.


    A door, quite huge, just like cast in bronze, is full of ancient simplicity. With the end of the disaster on Chu Mo''s side, it suddenly appeared above Chu mo. However, at the moment when it just showed a corner. This figure took a direct look over there. Then the door disappeared instantly.


    Finally, the disaster disappeared, and Chu Mo felt the spirit of the whole person. At the moment when the body broke through the shackles, he suddenly entered another new field.


    The whole world, in Chu Mo''s eyes, has become completely different.


    It''s clearer and clearer. All kinds of Tao and Dharma used to take a long time to find a little clue and train of thought, but now it can be done at a glance.


    Looking at the figure sitting there, Chu Mo''s heart also has a higher level of understanding: This is an idea, not a real Dharma body. The existence that can condense such an idea is too much higher than him!


    If Chu Mo is now a small pond, then the person who can condense this idea is a vast ocean!


    If Chu Mo had a vague feeling about this before he was promoted, he knew what he was and didn''t know why; Now, Chu Mo''s heart is clear. He can clearly feel the huge gap between the two sides.


    Later, Chu Mo bowed directly to this figure for three times: "thank you for saving your life and blocking a disaster for the younger generation."


    This figure, slowly looking at Chu Mo, seemed to show a smile on that blurred face. The wild breath on his body also converged at this moment.


    Then, he nodded at Chu Mo, did not speak, but instantly dissipated.


    "Senior!" Chu Mo shouted, but the other party disappeared quickly. That speed even exceeded Chu Mo''s spirit.


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed, and the field of space around his body suddenly disappeared. Here, normal again.


    The whole world here is completely abandoned!


    Overhead, I don''t know how many billions of miles the barrier has been pierced; The black curtain of heaven under my feet was also torn open with a huge unparalleled hole, revealing a hole. However, the black curtain around the hole is slowly repairing itself.


    The entire endless territory of the ice family below has completely disappeared, replaced by a vast abyss.


    Everything here has turned into nothingness!


    Delivered at midnight!


    Ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1716

    Fortunately, those children of the Han Bing family have already left this territory. They adhere to their own way of doing things, which is equivalent to finding a way for themselves.? Otherwise, the whole ICE family will be completely robbed today.


    However, the other creatures in this territory were not so lucky. They all disappeared in a moment.


    The six ancestors of the Han Bing family, together with the Dharma array set up by Chu Mo, have completely disappeared.


    This place is almost in chaos.


    Even Chu Mo himself felt a little incredible. The yuan Shen of the super realm exploded. Was that power so terrible?


    The whole channel world was silenced by what happened in the cold ice family.


    No one will believe that Chu Mo can survive under such circumstances.


    So, when ChuChu, who rushed here crazily, saw Chu Mo, he jumped directly into Chu Mo''s arms and cried bitterly.


    After a long time, ChuChu was relieved from that emotion.


    She didn''t come alone. Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing also came with her.


    Gu Bingbing''s eyes are red. It seems that he has also cried.


    Although the distance is endless and far away, the movement over the ice family is too big. The elite alliance, which holds first-hand information, knows what has happened almost at once. For a moment, ChuChu almost fainted.


    It was not until that moment that she really realized what this brother meant to her. Because at that moment, there was only one thought in her heart: as long as her brother could survive, she would not hesitate to let her pay all the price.


    As for the elite Alliance... It''s something you can give up at any time!


    "Brother, you are still alive, great, great!" Chu Chu reached out and touched Chu Mo''s face. Her hands were cold, cold.


    Tears were still hanging in the corners of her eyes, and her face was still full of fear.


    Chu Mo hugged Chu Chu, patted her on the back, and said with a gentle smile, "where''s the big league leader and the queen? Calm down, isn''t there nothing wrong with my brother?"


    "I don''t want any big league leader or queen... I just want my brother to be good." ChuChu was really scared, like a wounded little girl, huddled in Chu Mo''s arms.


    They came quickly, almost just after getting the news that Chu Mo was taking a large group of ancient ancestors to the direction of the Han Bing family, Chu Chu, Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong realized what had happened.


    They think Chu Mo is playing with fire!


    Those are a group of ancient ancestors of the supreme realm!


    Not one or two!


    Moreover, in the whole channel world, the only two people who have the ability to protect Chu Mo are no longer there!


    In this case, Chu Mo dragged a large group of ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, which was simply an act of seeking death.


    ChuChu was immediately stunned, and the whole person was almost stunned. He directly pulled Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong to rush here.


    She didn''t know what she could do, but she couldn''t sit back at all, and her heart was in a mess. When the earth shaking breath burst out, Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong fought hard to pull her to a safe area. Otherwise, if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured.


    Because at that time, ChuChu almost went crazy!


    At that moment, Gu Bingbing was also in great pain. She appreciates Chu Mo very much, and even likes it a little. However, after knowing that Luohua intended to flow ruthlessly, Gu Bingbing pressed his good feelings for Chu Mo deep in his heart. But he still regards Chu Mo as the most important good friend. Take Chu Mo as the most important person in her life.


    Therefore, Gu Bingbing had already made a sweat for Chu Mo in his heart when he saw that Chu Mo used heaven to deal with this group of supreme ancient ancestors. She knew very well that if those ancient ancestors really wanted to deal with Chu Mo like crazy, Tianjie couldn''t stop them at all!


    Sure enough, those ancient ancestors, who didn''t care about the natural disaster at all, insisted, and also rushed inside to kill Chu mo.


    However, Gu Bing finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Chu Mo crossing the robbery and attacking these supreme ancient ancestors. She finally knew that Chu Mo was not going to die, but was sure. Deal with these old immortals.


    But it was so sudden that they had no room to react.


    If they hadn''t been separated from each other at the beginning, none of them would have been able to run. Have to be robbed!


    So, they really didn''t expect that Chu Mo could actually come back alive in this case.


    This is no longer what miracles and miracles can explain. There is no way to interpret their stirring mood at the moment with any words.


    Even Luo Feihong''s eyes are red. However, his heart was full of unspeakable shock.


    How on earth did this brave brother-in-law escape? And you can survive the disaster?


    Soon, ChuChu finally calmed down and asked the huge doubt in his heart.


    "Brother, how on earth did you escape?" Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo: "it''s incredible! Two supreme ancestors of the Ye clan, two supreme ancestors of the saran robber, three supreme ancestors of the Styx family, and six supreme ancestors of the Han Bing family trapped in the Dharma array below are all dead. How on earth did you do it?"


    Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong also looked at Chu Mo curiously with a shocked face. They also wanted to know how Chu Mo did all this.


    Chu Mo smiled at the words: "I''ve been dead once. That power... How can I avoid it completely?"


    All three of them stared at Chu Mo blankly. They didn''t understand what Chu Mo meant by this sentence that he had died once. But obviously, Chu Mo is not perfunctory, let alone nonsense. From that tone, you can obviously feel that Chu Mo is telling the truth.


    Indeed, he has died once!


    But the problem is that Chu Mo at the moment doesn''t seem to have any injuries at all.


    In particular, the breath emanating from him has completely gone beyond any friar in the ancestral realm and really stepped into the shackles that are like a death pass for any living creature.


    Become a super giant!


    This is the real giant!


    The whole channel world, together with thousands of universes below, is the only true master realm.


    Chu Mo said, "I don''t know exactly what happened. I only know that at that time, a mysterious force sheltered me."


    Chu Mo has a vague guess about the figure appearing in the killing sky, but it is not completely sure. This matter is too important. He can''t say it directly. Because even he was not sure.


    ChuChu, Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong have no doubts at all.


    Because only this kind of power that they can''t explain completely can protect Chu Mo under that kind of scene.


    If Chu Mo told them the truth clearly, I''m afraid they wouldn''t believe it in their hearts.


    This is really too mysterious and too strange.


    There are too many tyrants in the channel world, all of whom are paying attention to the movement here. But few people believe that someone can come out intact in the core area of the self explosion of the ancient ancestor Yuanshen.


    Chu Chu finally determined that Chu Mo had nothing to do, and then she was promoted to the realm of Taishang. She was very happy. Holding Chu Mo, I need to find a place to celebrate.


    Gu Bingbing''s eyes twinkled, smiled and said, "I think the most suitable place should be the king of Chu."


    Luo Feihong also said, "yes, after all these years, we can finally breathe a sigh of relief. I think everyone will be very happy to hold a banquet in the Chu royal family and call the core members of the elite alliance."


    Luo Feihong said, taking a careful look at Chu Chu, and then said to Chu Mo with a playful smile, "and ah, brother, you see... I''m old enough to be with Chu Chu Chu. Should this marriage... Also be? Huh?"


    Chu Chu glanced at Luo Feihong in a aside, and his pretty face was slightly red, but he didn''t refute. Instead, he looked at Chu Mo and said, "it''s all up to my brother."


    The meaning of the words is obvious. She is willing, but a girl is embarrassed to say it directly after all. Letting Chu Mo decide is just a formality.


    Chu Mo naturally understood this in his heart, and he had always been very satisfied with Luo Feihong. So I won''t be a villain. Therefore, Chu Mo looked at Luo Feihong and said seriously, "I don''t object to your things. However, you Luoshui family..."


    Luo Feihong was also a very smart person. He directly interrupted Chu Mo''s words and said very seriously, "now, I''m just the deputy leader of the elite alliance. Everything in the Luoshui family has nothing to do with me. I''m not betraying my ancestors or my family. I don''t want to say more about some things. I can only say that I can''t deal with my ancestors myself. Otherwise..."


    Otherwise, Luo Feihong didn''t go on, but several people also understood what he meant.


    In that sentence, these ancient tribes in the passage are too huge!


    There are countless people in every ancient nationality. Except for several generations of immediate relatives, who will feel close, others have not even met at all. Not to mention any feelings. To say that the same blood flows in the body... This feeling is even lighter.


    This is just like the Yan Huang region where Chu Mo lived before. All people in the Yan Huang region are called Yan Huang descendants. But in this great region, there are countless kinds of gratitude and resentment. No one will let each other go because everyone is Chinese.


    None of these ancient tribes in the passage has a smaller population than the Yanhuang region!


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at Luo Feihong: "OK, your business can be settled first. However, at the wedding, I hope that clear parents, including all my relatives here, can be present!"


    "Really?" Clear eyes suddenly widened, showing an extremely excited look. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1717

    Chu Mo nodded seriously: "it''s true. Now I have enough ability and assurance to pick them up from those worlds, and then solve the crisis of their annihilation, so that they all exist in the channel world as an independent individual."


    Perhaps for Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong, they can''t fully feel how important this thing Chu Mo said is. But for ChuChu, Chu Mo''s words touched her mind enormously. Tears fell down all at once.


    If you can let your relatives appear around you safely, who wouldn''t want to?


    At this time, Luo Feihong suddenly said, "the thirteen ancient clan collapsed, but the list of gods is still there, and the gods token is still there. Now, we have a large part in the hands of the elite alliance. On the side of the Styx family, it should not last long. How does my brother want to deal with these things?"


    Gu Bingbing also stared and said, "the ancient battlefield has always been the only way for the top monks in the universe to enter this world. The gods list is certainly not a good thing, but without it, how can those creatures in the universe enter the channel world?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Chu Chu and said plainly, "too superior."


    Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong were all slightly stunned, a little dazed.


    Gu Bingbing said with a wry smile, "too... Is it too difficult?"


    Luo Feihong said, "this is not only difficult, it is simply impossible!"


    He said plainly: "the passage world doesn''t need so many creatures from the lower universe to enter. Before, the only purpose of the thirteen ancient people was to make them replace the dead and deal with the gray creatures?"


    Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong all laughed bitterly. They were once real vested interests.


    ChuChu said, "it is for this reason that you have also seen how vulnerable those children of the thirteen ancient clan are. They all seem to be very strong, and the Tao and Dharma are not weak, but in fact, once there is a battle, what is the result?"


    Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong were all lost in thought.


    ChuChu then said, "look at our elite alliance now. After years of war, is there a completely new change?"


    Gu Bing nodded: "this is true. There are too many changes with the past."


    "Especially this time, the battle with the Styx family has greatly improved our people. Combat power, experience, literacy... All have made a qualitative leap!" Luo Feihong said with some emotion, "in fact, there are enough monks in the channel. As long as we unite, the grey creatures have no chance at all. Unfortunately, in the past, except for a few ancient people who wanted to get status, no one was willing to go to war."


    Chu Mo said faintly, "the peaceful days have passed for a long time."


    ChuChu said, "therefore, there is no need for the creatures in the lower universe to enter the channel world at all. The channel world is actually not better than the lower universe. Moreover, the more things you know, it is not a pleasant thing. Many times, it is a pain and burden."


    Gu Bingbing and Luo Feihong both understand the meaning of the clear words. Almost all creatures in the whole channel world now know that the channel world is in danger of collapse at any time. Once the channel world collapses and destroys, the whole channel world and the more than 1000 vast universes connected to it will all be destroyed in an instant.


    It''s better to know... Than not to know such things.


    "Therefore, if there are creatures who can cultivate to the super high level, they will naturally get rid of the fog, cross the barriers and enter the channel world. Those who have not reached the super high level, such as the giants of the ancestral level, would still be the king and hegemony in those universes. At least they are also the overlords. Why come here? Even if there is no restriction of the list of gods, they will not be much happy." ChuChu sees such things very clearly. She knows more about people''s hearts.


    Although these creatures on the list of gods are now satisfied with their lives, they can no longer be satisfied. That''s because they have tasted the loss of freedom! Just know the value of freedom!


    But without the list of gods, if those ancestors enter the channel world through some paths, each of them is so rebellious and is a hegemon of the universe. Come to the channel world, will you be safe?


    By then, there will be countless kinds of right and wrong.


    The monks of the lower universe, who were originally sympathized by others, will certainly become a disgusting source of trouble at that time.


    This kind of thing, Chu Chu or Chu Mo, can be clearly foreseen.


    Therefore, they do not agree that the creatures in the lower universe continue to rise. The scenery above is not always good.


    "Those gods'' lists and gods'' tokens, if you have time, take them here and I''ll see if you can destroy them all. On the side of your elite alliance, it''s best to set rules that no organization or individual is allowed to use gods'' lists and gods'' tokens to open ancient battlefields. Violators should be severely punished." Chu Mo said.


    Several people all nodded seriously, even if Chu Mo didn''t say, they would do so. Because this also involves the position of the elite alliance in the channel world. Their rise is due to a large number of people who are dissatisfied with the list of gods.


    Then, the three of Chu followed Chu Mo and flew to the royal family of Chu. At the same time, they also summoned many core figures of the elite alliance to the Chu royal family for a banquet.


    Chu Mo passed the news of his return to Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi at the first time. Let the two women feel at ease. Except for the two of them, the other people in the Chu clan didn''t even know that Chu Mo had passed the customs. All they knew was that the seven great ancestors disappeared all at once.


    Then, it seems that a terrible war has taken place in the channel world


    They don''t know anything else.


    This is what Chu Mo hopes. He doesn''t want people on the side of the Chu family to bear too much burden in their hearts. This is very detrimental to practice.


    However, compared with the isolated island of the Chu royal family, it is a paradise.


    The whole channel world has exploded because of this battle.


    "Prince Chu has been promoted to the highest level!"


    "There was a great ancient ancestor who blew himself up and wanted to die with Prince Chu, but he finally failed!"


    "Someone saw with his own eyes that the son of Chu flew past his eyes and flew in the direction of the Chu family!"


    "No one can stop the return of Prince Chu!"


    "The six supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family should be silly."


    "Those ancient ancestors who are ready to move should also have a rest. You don''t dare to attack the prince of Chu in the ancestral realm, and you can''t provoke the prince of Chu in the supreme realm."


    "Master Chu is really strong! It''s so strong that it''s heinous!"


    The whole passage, under the pressure of the black curtain of heaven, people''s spirit is very depressed, and they are also a little tired to live.


    After all, that kind of uneasiness always hangs over everyone''s heart. In particular, all kinds of uncertainties make people extremely uncomfortable. Whether it is good or bad, if it is finally determined, people will be relieved.


    Just like now, after Chu Mo''s achievements in this war came out, all the voices against him suddenly disappeared completely, quite thoroughly!


    Before some stupid people, the supreme ancient ancestors and their families were honest and completely quiet!


    Who dares to provoke a person who can come out intact in the core area of the self explosion of the supreme ancient ancestor Yuanshen and survive the supreme disaster?


    No one really dares to provoke!


    At the same time, Luoshui family.


    The six supreme ancestors who sealed themselves in the Dharma array soon knew what had happened with their own abilities and the statements of some people who had always been loyal to them.


    They are completely stupid!


    "What? That bastard of Chu Mo, he... Unexpectedly promoted to the super realm? It''s impossible!"


    "Can he escape the self explosion of a supreme ancestor? Come out intact and become the youngest supreme being? Is this a joke? But it''s not funny!"


    "Is this true?"


    "The sky of the passage... Has completely changed!"


    "Isn''t it enough to have a dark sky? After two supreme beings have gone, there is another Prince of Chu... How good those two beings are! They don''t ask about the world and never participate in the gratitude and resentment in this world. But this Chu mo... he, he is a great demon!"


    The six great ancestors of the Luoshui family almost collapsed. They foolishly sealed themselves in the Dharma array. Then, I can only watch Chu Mo grow stronger day by day. Finally, he grew to the same level as them. They... Can do nothing. Still can only helplessly watch this happen.


    This feeling is simply extremely bad.


    "Go, call Luo Feihong back and say we want to see him!" A great ancient ancestor of Luoshui family suddenly thought of something and ordered in a low voice.


    The other five great ancient ancestors also thought of this matter at this moment. Their eyes, slightly lit, gave birth to a color of hope.


    Luo Feihong, the legitimate descendant of the Luoshui family and the deputy leader of the elite alliance, can definitely talk to Chu Mo! And according to their inference, there is a great origin between Chu Chu and Chu mo. But ChuChu and Luo Feihong are a couple!


    Speaking of it, ChuChu is still the daughter-in-law of the Luoshui family!


    With this relationship, maybe things will turn around.


    However, the six supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family soon got an answer.


    "Luo Feihong said that he didn''t want to take care of these things in the family. He said that Chu Mo is already the king of channels. You elders, either really bow your heads and admit guilt and accept punishment, just like the ancient ancestors of other ancient families. Or, wait for Chu Mo to come to collect you. I can''t take care of anything else." (to be continued.)


    Inside, novels are updated quickly, advertisements are few, chapters are complete, and anti-theft is broken

 Chapter 1718

    Luo Feihong''s reply not only failed to satisfy the six ancient ancestors of the Luoshui family, but also made them explode on the spot!


    "Outrageous! This unfilial thing! Is he still a son of the Luoshui family?"


    "We can have such an unfaithful and unfilial descendant... God, he should have been slapped to death!"


    "Let''s bow our heads and plead guilty and accept punishment? Is he crazy?"


    "King of channels? Hahahaha, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard!"


    "No, it''s not funny at all." An ancient ancestor of the Luoshui family sat there expressionless and said faintly, "today''s Chu Mo is indeed the king of channels."


    The six people suddenly quieted down, and no one spoke. They looked at the ancient ancestor who was speaking with an expressionless face.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" The ancient ancestor sighed lightly, and then said faintly, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. Anyway, in the near future, we should be able to go to those old guys to catch up."


    He was very pessimistic, and the other five people immediately understood what he meant. But it''s really hard for them to accept this result.


    If you really want to plead guilty with Chu Mo, as early as that year, why do you need to get a Dharma array to lock yourself up? It''s better to confess to Chu Mo''s guilt, murder and punishment quickly and quickly... Maybe Chu Mo at that time can let them go in the face of Luo Feihong.


    Now bow your head and plead guilty... What''s the point? They have already imprisoned themselves here. Will Chu Mo, who has stepped into the supreme realm, easily let them go?


    The six supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family all looked sad and angry, unable to recall.


    Chu''s royal family.


    Here is still like a poor Island, suspended in the center of the endless abyss.


    The huge Dharma array is still running. No one can enter here.


    After Chu Mo returned, he directly withdrew the Dharma array here.


    In a moment, all the creatures here felt it. Including those ancient ancestors hanging on the flagpole. One by one, they all opened their eyes.


    They have no idea what has happened to the outside world. But it doesn''t prevent them from speculating.


    The seven supreme ancestors attacked the Dharma array crazily before, but suddenly stopped some time ago, and then... After a long time, Chu Mo came back.


    It is not difficult to guess what happened.


    Dongfang Yunluo, the oldest qualified here, sighed, "this son... Has become a real climate. Without the help of those two statues, he actually got rid of the pursuit of seven supreme ancient ancestors..."


    "Get rid of?" Dongfang Hengtai said, "I don''t think it''s getting rid of it, it''s more like killing!"


    Their present Yuanshen power is all too weak, only the ancestral realm. And across the Dharma array of the Chu royal family, I didn''t know what was born outside. Otherwise, they must be able to sense that Chu Mo has stepped into the super realm.


    However, whether they know it or not is not important for Chu Mo, because he is almost forgetting them now.


    He directly took ChuChu, Luo Feihong and Gu Bingbing back to the big city.


    Now it is the 150th year of the Tianmu calendar.


    This war, coupled with the time delayed on the road, made time slip away unconsciously.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi were very excited. Their performance was no less calm than that of Chu Mo who witnessed the crisis.


    The two women rushed into Chu Mo''s arms and hugged Chu Mo to death.


    They have never been so worried about Chu Mo as this time. After all, Chu Mo was facing seven ancient ancestors of the supreme realm!


    Coupled with the shock of the whole channel world in the later stage, although they are very far apart. But they can still feel the shock.


    At that time, even the monkeys and the ancestors of the sky were shocked out of the closed pass. They came to see Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi and asked what had happened. Although they did not know that Chu Mo had left the Chu family, they could feel that this matter seemed to be related to Chu mo.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi still suppressed this matter. Like Chu Mo, they didn''t want these people around them to worry about these things.


    Now Chu Mo returned, and the big stone hanging in the hearts of the two women finally fell to the ground.


    Later, the two women learned the story from ChuChu and Gu Bingbing, and they were all scared out of color.


    Even if they had seen Chu Mo appear in front of them, the fear in their hearts could not disappear for a long time.


    A supreme ancient ancestor Yuanshen blew himself up and wanted to drag Chu Mo to the end. It''s hopeless to think about such a thing!


    That night, in the room, Chu Mo was squeezed by two women.


    This fear and pressure can only be completely relieved if you release it heartily.


    After that, the two women all leaned against Chu Mo''s arms. This was their first time... To be with Chu Mo like this. But the two women did not have any shyness and discomfort. They just felt lucky.


    I''m glad I can hold this man, lean in his arms and listen to him.


    In case


    The two women didn''t dare to imagine that scene at all.


    "Brother, can our child be born?" Qi Xiaoyu''s lotus root like white and tender arm, lying on Chu Mo''s chest, with green hair like a waterfall, fell on Chu Mo''s chest, a pair of pure dark eyes, staring at Chu Mo, youyou said.


    "Yes, they have been sealed for so many years. Now, there should be no so many crises. Can they come out?" Water Yiyi also said softly. After the rain and dew, she was equally beautiful and amazing. Up and down, there is infinite brilliance.


    Over the years, the two women have been living and nurturing. Their aura has completely disappeared from the past. Even those ladies and princesses who face the world''s largest family in the whole channel will never lose a penny in their aura. Even with the blessing of Chu Mo, their aura is better.


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "OK, tomorrow, I''ll let them out. However, this world is too dark now. Tomorrow, I''ll pick a star and put it on the sky of the Chu family."


    "OK? That''s great. There has been no sunshine here for too long. It''s not suitable." Qi Xiaoyu said softly with a happy face.


    Compared with Shui Yiyi, Qi Xiaoyu''s previous birth was only a little higher than Chu mo. Although the difference between being born in the spiritual world and the human world is obvious, in fact, it is not too big now.


    Some mortal habits are obviously preserved in Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu.


    Chu Mo said, "in addition, I''m going to return to the Luo Tian universe. I''m going to bring all our relatives here."


    "Huh?"


    "Ah?"


    The two women shouted in unison, almost at the same time, and then one left and one right, lying in his arms, looked up at him.


    Two bright and moving faces, two pairs of eyes like autumn water were watching. Chu Mo smiled, stretched out his arms, and directly hugged them in his arms: "this thing... Talk about it tomorrow!"


    In the next few days, a large number of core members of the elite alliance began to rush towards the Chu royal family.


    After coming here, it suddenly appeared that there was a sun hanging on the sky of the Chu family!


    The light shines on the land of Chu''s royal family for more than a billion miles!


    The sun will come out of the dark sky in the morning, and return to the dark sky at night!


    The running time is exactly the time of the channel.


    This made all those who saw the sun almost speechless.


    Picking stars and catching the moon, which is impossible in the eyes of mortals, is not difficult for the top monks. But the problem is that the passage world is now covered by a dark sky. All the stars are isolated from the dark sky!


    To find a star, it is not an ordinary difficulty. You must go through the dark curtain of heaven and enter the top of the sky of the passage world.


    That place is too high!


    Monks under the ancestral realm can''t fly to such a high place at all.


    Friar Zujing, now it is almost difficult to pass through the dark sky. It''s a defense that can almost isolate everything!


    The supreme friar can go through the dark sky, or catch the stars and the moon. But it is almost impossible to make it appear from the dark sky in the morning and disappear into the dark sky at night after picking up the stars and catching the moon!


    In the whole channel world, the people who can do this now add up, I''m afraid they won''t slap!


    King of channels!


    I don''t know since when, this title has quietly replaced the title of the great demon king of Chu Mo and become the new title of Chu Mo by all creatures in the channel world.


    The news of the sun came out of the Chu clan soon.


    Those families who have the supreme ancestor in charge can''t sit still!


    Indeed, there are no so-called ordinary people or mortals in the whole channel world. All people''s eyes are not covered by darkness. Without the cold after the sun, there is no effect. But the problem is, if you get used to living in the sun and suddenly fall into absolute darkness, everyone will feel depressed.


    People are naturally creatures who yearn for light.


    Therefore, those families with great ancient ancestors have begged the ancient ancestors to also take action to catch a sun and put it over their families.


    Faced with this requirement, those ancient ancestors were all a little embarrassed. They admitted that they didn''t have the ability of the king of channels, and even they recognized the title of the king of Chu Mo channels.


    They told those who begged that they could catch the stars and the moon, but the problem was that there was no way to make it appear and disappear according to the channel time.


    Dark for too long, are eager for light. Even if those ancient ancestors said that they couldn''t control the sun to disappear when it was time to disappear, those people couldn''t care.


    Later, even those families that did not have ancient ancestors began to unite with surrounding families and make a huge sum of money... To ask those ancient ancestors to catch a sun and come back.


    Anyway, the sun can''t cover all areas. It''s a big deal. When you want to be dark, go back to the cold dark area.


    Human creativity has always been so strong.


    However, just when the whole channel has become lively because of the sun, Chu Mo has quietly left the channel world.


    Embarked on the return journey.


    Send it at three o''clock and ask for a monthly ticket. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1719

    It has been five or six hundred years since Chu Mo entered the channel. Moreover, this is the year of passage. How many years have passed in the universe? A thousand years? Or twothousand years? Or... Longer?


    Chu Mo''s figure blinked in the void one after another. Every time, it appeared in the endless distance. He flew in the direction of the universe. In my heart, there was a sudden feeling of homesickness.


    This is not the kind of time in the Luo Tian universe. He traveled around and didn''t go home for a long time. Now he has completely left that universe and entered another plane. Time, space, Tao and law... All the rules are completely different.


    In this case, what will the universe look like. After all these years, what changes will happen to his relatives? He really has no spectrum in his heart.


    Finally, he came to the edge of the channel world, where there was a channel that no one could see.


    Chu Mo didn''t choose to enter the Luo Tian universe of Chu Chu first, which is also a little selfish of Chu mo. he just wanted to let his relatives and prophets know all the causes and consequences. Then, let them choose whether to stay in the Luo Tian universe or leave and go to the channel world.


    The hidden passage here can only be seen by people at the super high level, and only people at the super high level can pass safely.


    The friars in the ancestral realm could not see this road at all, nor could they calculate it. If they don''t understand, they can''t feel anything even if they cross this road. Even if they find this passage, they will die if they want to pass through it. It''s not worth the risk at all.


    For the existence of the super realm, there is no need for them to enter the universe below.


    Even if you want to practice separately, you don''t need to go to those places.


    Every time they reincarnate, they have to re cultivate from the lower universe to the supreme realm, and then find this way back according to the layout of the past years. It makes no sense for them to return to the lower universe.


    In addition to Guru Xiang Lingtong, the real layout of the ages, will choose to go in and out of the universe below, and the other ancient ancestors have no such interest.


    Chu Mo felt the road intertwined by this law, but he thought in his heart: if the channel world is a heart of Pangu God, are these law channels connecting the universe just blood vessels?


    According to the ancient map of the passage world given to him by Gu Bingbing in the past years, I can''t see how it looks like a heart. Perhaps, the structure of the viscera of the ancient god is different from that of ordinary people?


    With these strange ideas, Chu Mo directly stepped into the interwoven channel of this law.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Luo Tianxian domain.


    Now it has been more than 3000 years since Chu Mo and his two wives left Luo Tianxian domain.


    Ji Qingyu gave birth to a baby girl, but she didn''t see her son coming. After that, she learned from her husband Chu Tianji that Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi had already left Luo Tianxian domain.


    She was very sad and angry that her husband didn''t tell her the news. Once I didn''t talk to Chu Tianji.


    At the children''s full moon banquet, the old emperor came to see Ji Qingyu and the little princess, and told Ji Qingyu the truth of the matter.


    Ji Qingyu and many people who attended the children''s full moon banquet knew that Chu Mo had soared!


    However, whether it was soaring or dying in the ancient battlefield... There are different opinions on this matter in the whole Luo Tianxian domain.


    Many people think that although Chu Mo is very powerful, his realm is limited after all. How can they be rivals of those ancestral giants?


    However, there is no way to verify this kind of thing.


    In ancient battlefields, there was no going out, either flying or dying. There are only two results. Therefore, no one knows who has soared to a higher level of the world and who has remained in that battlefield forever.


    Chu Mo''s friends, including those in Yan and Huang Da Yu, were a little sad and filled with regret after knowing the news.


    Because no one expected that Chu Mo''s wedding and farewell would be forever.


    After hearing the news that Chu Mo had left and was almost impossible to come back, no matter life or death, too many people wept and sighed.


    time passes very quickly.


    Thousands of years passed in a flash.


    In contrast, Chu Mo''s hundred years from birth to rise, all the way into Luo Tianxian domain, is really short.


    But that hundred and ten years was the most wonderful period in the entire Luotian universe since the endless years.


    Too many things have happened!


    Chu Mo is also the strongest among the younger generation.


    Many of his experiences have been widely spread. Even his previous experiences in the human, spiritual and celestial worlds. They have been widely praised, made up into stories and told everywhere.


    As time goes by, the story gradually becomes a legend, and the legend... Slowly becomes a myth.


    Three thousand years later, various legends and myths about Chu Mo are still circulating in this universe.


    Over the past three thousand years, countless young Tianjiao have also risen.


    Each of them is performing his own story.


    Among them, the whole Luotian universe is the most famous young Tianjiao. It is clear.


    Speaking of it, ChuChu is no longer a young man. According to the age, in the Luo Tian universe, it can already be called the old generation, or the ancient ancestor.


    But the clear experience is too amazing.


    Many people even say that Chu Chu''s talent is to surpass her brother, Chu Mo, who once roamed the universe!


    Because today, 3000 years later, ChuChu has successfully entered the ancestral realm!


    Become the second real giant to enter the ancestral realm among the royal family of Luo Tian!


    In addition, whether it is the abdicated uncle of Chu Mo, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji, they all linger at the top of the great holy land, only a line away from the ancestral land, but it is difficult to really cross it.


    Other people, too, such as Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng and Jiang caiyue, are all stuck at the top level of the great holy land, and it is difficult to really break through that realm and become giants.


    After 3000 years, the relatives and friends of Chu Mo in the Yan Huang region have basically entered the great holy land, and the worst of all, have become saints.


    It can be said that in this universe, they are already the ones standing on the highest.


    Everyone wants to work hard, rush into the ancestral realm, and then wait for the next ancient battlefield to open. But no one knows whether it can wait until that day.


    Now the entire Ji family has returned to the most prosperous state again, and no one dares to come here to provoke.


    Even stronger than when Chu Mo was there. Some former great enemies also fell one after another under the clear attack.


    The reputation of ChuChu has now been thoroughly spread throughout the universe.


    On this day, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji were planting flowers at the residence of the imperial city.


    Yes, these two statues are now considered to exist. Like the most ordinary mortals in the world, they are seriously tending to flowers and plants.


    Now, this has almost become their greatest pleasure.


    Want to go to heaven... No way!


    Although they can feel that their son Chu Mo is still alive, in fact, they all know that it is no different from life and death.


    Because they will never see Chu Mo again.


    The couple tried not to think about it. Fortunately, they also had a cute daughter who was very strange.


    Chu Chu''s appearance eased Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji''s pain caused by Chu Mo''s departure. This daughter is excellent and filial.


    It''s definitely the pride of parents, and it''s very considerate. No matter how busy you are, you will always come back to them to visit them at the first time.


    "Hasn''t the girl come back for a long time?" Ji Qingyu is still so young and beautiful. There is no trace of time left on her.


    "Well, for a period of time, this girl often runs out and always says to help his brother..." Chu Tianji said this, subconsciously glancing at Ji Qingyu. Seeing that Ji Qingyu didn''t have too much emotional fluctuation on his face, he went on to say, "he said that he would help his brother clean up those fish that had slipped through the net in those years. Hey, you said that a girl''s family didn''t find a husband''s family well and fought all day."


    Chu Tianji is still handsome and elegant, but his temples are somewhat gray. He is not inferior to his wife in missing his son. In particular, I feel that I owe a lot to this son. But Chu Tianji never showed this emotion. Lest Ji Qingyu be more sad.


    "Girls can do whatever they like." Ji Qingyu dotes on her daughter very much, which may also be the reason why she has great regret for Chu Mo in her heart. Fortunately, the girl was not spoiled by them and was very sensible.


    "I''m just saying that I''m afraid she''s in danger." Chu Tianji said, "in recent years, we have known that there are so many spaces in the whole universe of Luo Tian, which are similar to ours. If the girl hadn''t broken through many barriers, we wouldn''t know this very well."


    Ji Qingyu said, "speaking of this, I have a headache. I have clearly broken through those barriers, but it has also caused some trouble. Recently, the person who crazy pursues her gives me a bad feeling. I always think that person is unreliable."


    Chutianji said with a wry smile, "we can''t care too much about these things. It''s up to us."


    At this time, a silver bell like sound suddenly sounded, and then, suddenly, there was a cute figure here. A gorgeous beauty appeared in front of Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji: "Dad, mom, what are you talking about behind my back?"


    The girl is clever and beautiful. Standing there is like a beautiful picture.


    Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu looked happy, but before they could speak, a particularly hearty laugh rang out in the void.


    "Haha, ChuChu, I found you! It''s hard to find you, how about it? This time you should give me a chance to pursue you?"


    Just now, the dimple was as clear as a flower, and it was as cold as ice immediately.


    Cold voice said, "get out!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1720

    "Still so grumpy A handsome young man in a green shirt and a purple and gold crown, with infinite ancestral aura all over, appeared over the royal city of the royal family of Luo Tian.


    He is tall, with a jade tree facing the wind, standing proudly between heaven and earth with a negative hand, and looks extremely heroic and majestic.


    He looked down from a high position at the delicate in the imperial city.


    Chu Tianji frowned and looked at the young man coldly, "Why are you so annoying? My daughter doesn''t like you. Is it interesting to tangle up?"


    Ji Qingyu also has frost on her face, and she is also quite disgusted with the young man. For nothing else, if they are well matched, their husband and wife will not prevent their daughter from getting married. The problem is that this young giant of ancestral realm named Han Xiao comes from another space in the Luo Tian universe. In that space, Han Xiao was also the legitimate son of a royal family. His wives and concubines are in groups, and he likes the new and hates the old, and likes to bully the weak. In that world, his reputation is very poor. Although one''s cultivation has reached the level of ancestral realm, his temperament is still very frivolous.


    Since I saw ChuChu, I have been dogged.


    "Hehe, this is not my father-in-law and mother-in-law. My mother-in-law is still so young and beautiful..." Han Xiao looked at Ji Qingyu with a lustful look.


    "Bastard!" Chu Tianji''s face was angry and his body smelled dangerous.


    ChuChu''s performance was more straightforward. She turned her face directly, flew to the sky, slapped Han Xiao and said, "die!"


    Boom!


    Above the sky, there was a direct roar.


    A terrible air wave rushed in all directions in an instant. The moat Dharma array of the imperial city below also opened in a moment.


    The delicate figure retreated far away. Although her realm has reached the ancestral realm, her combat power is still a little inferior after all.


    Han Xiao stood there, motionless, and said faintly, "don''t be so irritable, woman, you are mine!"


    At this time, a faint voice came from the depths of the Imperial City: "little guy, be noisy, be moderate."


    The old emperor is out of the customs!


    The old emperor couldn''t be indifferent to the patriarchal giants who bullied the door.


    "Fight the small one, and the old one will come out? Well, come on! In this world, strength determines everything after all!" Han Xiao smiled coldly: "today I''ll let you know that the Luo Tian universe is not centered on your Luo Tian Xian domain!"


    ChuChu sneered, "if my brother were here, you would have died!"


    Although I have never seen him before, the feeling and admiration for his brother in ChuChu''s heart is very deep.


    "How powerful do you really think your brother is? Don''t think I haven''t heard his name, isn''t it Chu Mo? He died in the ancient battlefield long ago? He''s just a weak man who can''t even reach the ancestral realm. What''s worth boasting about? And, don''t you want to marry me? Just because you''re so arrogant? Who dares to marry you? Isn''t it because there''s a ancestral realm here in your imperial city that doesn''t die? My brother brought three! Today, you have to marry or not You have to marry! "


    Speaking, from the infinite sky, suddenly came out three monks with ancestral aura scattered all over.


    Two old people, a middle-aged man.


    These people are real giants of ancestral environment.


    They stood beside Han Xiao, expressionless, with a touch of arrogance in their eyes, also looking down at the world from a commanding position.


    In the past, each space of the entire Luo Tian universe was relatively independent. Although the giants who have arrived at the ancestral territory know that there is another space, they usually do not easily cross the border, because it is easy to cause misunderstanding and even fighting. It is enough for them to dominate in their own universe.


    However, in the space of Luo Tianxian domain, the giants of ancestral realm have fallen so much that they have become very empty and weak. This can be sensed by any ancestral realm giant that can be swept over by divine consciousness.


    Therefore, after traveling around and breaking through barriers before being clear, these ancestral giants knew the situation here almost instantly.


    Looking at the four giants of ancestral realm clearly, a gorgeous face couldn''t help showing some nervousness.


    She didn''t expect that in order to get her, Han Xiao had to find so many giants of ancestral realm to help. Obviously, the three ancestral giants he found should be the top-level existence in their space.


    "Really? My old Chu family child has never been threatened like this!"


    In the void, then came a voice, a figure, from afar. An old man with fairy spirits, wearing a gray Taoist robe and white beard, but his spirit is quite strong, and his blood gas is also extremely vigorous.


    Like a human sun! Scattered with strong pressure.


    Ancestral realm giant!


    Chu Lao!


    After that, another cold voice came from the other direction of the void.


    "Hehe, my apprentice died in the ancient battlefield? It doesn''t matter. Even if he is really dead, his sister can''t be bullied by something like you!"


    With this sound, a handsome young man in black came from there with a cold face.


    There was endless cold breath on his body, and even the strong blood gas fluctuation on his body was extremely cold!


    Ancestral realm!


    Devil!


    "Well, there are still some people here." A very beautiful woman, dressed in a colorful skirt, like a fairy, stepped on the clouds.


    Ancestral realm!


    Wandering lady!


    After the three came here, they first looked at each other and nodded slightly. They were born in the Yan and Huang regions, and they all had various deep roots with Chu mo. Although they seldom meet each other, they always keep watch on each other. This is not just talk.


    No one expected that in 3000 years, the demon king, the wandering lady and the old Chu all stepped into this realm.


    No one even felt the wave of their robbery!


    This is really amazing and surprises the royal family.


    In an instant, five giants of ancestral realm appeared on the side of the royal family!


    Han Xiao over there was a little silly, but there was still not much fear in his eyes. With a faint smile, he said, "how many people are great? Almost all the five giants have just survived the robbery in recent thousands of years. How about their combat power is unknown."


    An old man wearing a blue Taoist robe beside him said faintly, "Your Highness, you are right. These people are not afraid of. They don''t understand that entering the ancestral realm is not a giant. The so-called giant must be able to suppress a universe! This can be respected as a giant."


    Another old man in a blue Taoist robe laughed: "Luo Tianxian domain has been in turmoil. Those ancestors'' giants died in the ancient battlefield before, right? Those who didn''t die are almost dead now because they were hurt by Tao because they forced them to do something. Therefore, your highness, you have to understand the excitement and excitement in the heart of friars like miss ChuChu who just entered the ancestral realm. She feels that she is a peerless strong person, so we don''t easily expose it."


    Han Xiao bent his mouth upward and said, "I was careless. However, my sincerity has been fully shown to her, but she was unwilling to accept it. This made me... Don''t want to say any more. Let''s visit here kindly, and they look like thieves. It seems that only a fight can make you die."


    At this time, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji, Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng, and Jiang caiyue, who came later, all rushed to the imperial city.


    After Jiang caiyue came, he looked at it and said, "don''t be afraid, sister. Grandpa Teng and my ancestors will arrive soon!"


    While talking, two faint waves came from the distant sky again. Then, two figures came together.


    It is the ancestor of the yuan family and the old vine.


    Pure ancestral giant, there are already six royal family!


    Although Laoteng fell from its ancestral realm, its ability still cannot be underestimated. It has the combat power of kambizu.


    At this time, the old emperor said faintly, "when a friend comes, there will be good wine to entertain him. When the enemy comes, he can only resist it with a sword. If he wants to fight, he will fight. Luo Tianxian domain has never been afraid of anyone in these endless years."


    Han Xiao hissed, "really? Who was suppressed by those families in those years before?"


    In his clear eyes, there was a very cold light shining, and he said, "fight or get out! Don''t think this is your home!"


    "Well said, then fight!" Han Xiao glanced at the three giants of ancestral realm beside him: "this Luo Tianxian domain will depend on three predecessors to manage it well in the future."


    Two old men, a middle-aged man, all nodded, "I also need the help of your highness nine."


    All the people on the side of the royal family were shocked and angry. What does the heart mean? Isn''t it simply to fight for relatives? But want to plot the whole Luo Tianxian domain? This is simply shameless!


    At this time, Han Xiao raised his head and looked at the crowd coldly: "do you really think that just a woman can make me Han Xiao like this? It''s a joke! I Han Xiao want more, how can a woman be satisfied?" With that, he stretched out his tongue, licked his lips, and then smiled at Ji Qingyu Xie, "and you!" Looking at Jiang caiyue again, "you can''t run!"


    "Beast!" Ji Qingyu was pretty pale and angry.


    Jiang caiyue also frowned, but she didn''t say anything. Because here, the monks under the ancestral realm are suppressed by the field of the ancestral realm, and it is difficult to speak.


    Fight, one touch.


    At this time, no one expected that the devil... The devil in black, directly preempted!


    In the face of such things, how can there be so much nonsense? Just fight!


    This is the devil!


    No matter what level of cultivation, he is such a domineering demon!


    His temperament has never changed.


    The target of the demon king is an old man over there of Han Xiao.


    Among the four giants of ancestral realm, Han Xiao, only this old man has the strongest breath fluctuation. Since you want to chew a bone, then, find the hardest one to chew. Soft bones... What''s the meaning?


    "It''s a little interesting." The old man, facing the demon king who suddenly shot, didn''t panic much, but flashed his body and faced the demon king.


    Then, after the first, he shot in an instant, a terrorist attack, from his hands.


    Boom! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1721

    Above the sky, there was a loud bang!


    This time, the fluctuation is bigger than that just between ChuChu and Han Xiao.? The whole sky seems to be collapsing.


    The fluctuation of this breath can easily break up a complete large area. Fortunately, this is Luo Tianxian domain. If you are in the Yanhuang domain, the whole domain will be directly crushed if you get a little of this battle fluctuation!


    The battle of the ancestral realm giant has done too much damage to this kind of space.


    The old man, somewhat unexpected, because of his body, stepped back a few steps. And the demon king opposite, although the number of backward steps is a little more, but suddenly, rushed over again.


    The shock of this force, coupled with his recoil rhythm, surprised the old man!


    Because doing so, even the body of the ancestral realm giant can''t stand it. Can''t bear that kind of double pressure, and you will be seriously injured in an instant!


    So he watched the demon king counterattack, but he didn''t dare to go back and forward like the demon king, so he could only run his magic power and retreat higher.


    But fighting, many times, is a momentum!


    In the case of the same realm, what we are talking about is the momentum of the brave who meet on a narrow road.


    At this moment, the demon king attacked again, and he slashed... And cut out!


    At this level, the previous moves have become less important. Zujing is about the understanding of Tao. To a higher level, what we are talking about is the understanding of the law.


    How deep is the devil''s path? He thought that the years of practicing Taoism were not long, and he didn''t dare to say how profound his Taoism was. But it is absolutely not weak!


    Especially the way of fighting and killing... The demon king is much clearer than ordinary monks!


    Therefore, in the face of rivals like the demon king, this old giant instantly felt suppressed.


    This knife has made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    One in, one out!


    The momentum of the demon king is getting stronger and stronger. And the momentum of the old man gives people a feeling of getting weaker and weaker!


    In fact, it''s not that the old man''s strength is worse than the demon king. On the contrary, he may be stronger. But momentum is very mysterious. At this moment, the Demon Lord is pressing him!


    Those other people didn''t start at the first time. They also wanted to see the overall strength of the opponent''s camp.


    Han Xiao and the other two people around him could not help frowning slightly at this moment. They were a little surprised. This result made them all somewhat unexpected. They didn''t expect that a young giant of ancestral realm should have such terrible and unparalleled combat power.


    On the side of the royal family, the morale of the army is naturally great!


    Chu Lao looked at another old man coldly and said faintly, "don''t just look at it, the giant who claims to be powerful and unparalleled, come on!"


    With that, his divine sense directly locked the other party. For the top monks, this behavior has been regarded as the most serious provocation.


    If you don''t fight, you will be afraid!


    Therefore, the old man could only sneer and rushed out.


    The wandering lady over there, with her beautiful eyes, fell on the middle-aged man. Without saying a word, she also shot!


    Any monk who can cultivate to this level, deep in his heart, that kind of invincible belief, is not generally strong.


    After finally breaking free from the shackles and stepping into the ancestral realm, the top friars who have lived for a long time, such as the wandering female emperor, have that kind of invincible belief in their hearts, which is far better than those who have been enjoying the wind and water.


    At this point, the three-on-three battle is directly launched!


    On the side of the royal family, there are several giants in the ancestral realm who have not moved.


    Han Xiao also stood there without moving. His expression was more or less dignified, but he was still confident. It seems that he has other backhand.


    Although ChuChu really wanted to step on Han Xiao''s feet, she knew that she was not Han Xiao''s opponent. This man looks young, but in fact he is very old and has lived for several centuries. Is the kind of real experience countless strong.


    The old emperor, the ancestors of the Jiang family and Laoteng are all in charge, and they can''t do it easily.


    Therefore, now there is a three-to-three situation here. It seems that Luo Tianxian domain still has the upper hand.


    The devil''s knife... Finally cut it out!


    Qiang!


    With a touch of black light, he cut directly at the old man opposite the demon king.


    In the void, there was a fierce howl.


    The old man also roared and offered a magic weapon to block the knife of the demon king.


    However, the degree of the devil''s knife was too fast. He directly bypassed the other party''s magic weapon and slashed the old man severely.


    Poof!


    A blood light suddenly appeared from the old man.


    The giant of the ancestral realm was almost cut in half by the knife of the demon king!


    The wound is quite deep.


    The severe pain made the old man couldn''t help but snort.


    In the eyes of the demon king, there was a flash of regret. The strength of the other party was more or less beyond his expectation. He thought that this knife could cut the other side in half.


    The devil''s strike also completely aroused the ferocity of the old man.


    Or that sentence, there is no weak person who can step into this realm!


    Only the amount of combat experience, but if you say strength, no one is bad!


    The old man used Xuangong to recover the injury in his body. Although it cost a lot, he didn''t care at all. Coldly said, "you make me angry!"


    "I prefer you to die." The demon king waved his knife and went on.


    The old Chu and the wandering lady over there are also extremely overbearing. It''s hard to separate with your opponent.


    At this time, Han Xiao suddenly said faintly, "fortunately, I''m still ready to capture such a space. It''s really impossible to have fewer people."


    While talking, there were a few faint waves in the endless void in the distance. There are six more figures, all over the body, with a strong and unparalleled breath, facing this side, directly killed!


    This is really not to pursue a woman, this is a real kill!


    Want to kill the whole Luo Tianxian domain directly!


    The arrival of the six ancestral giants made the old emperor and the ancestors of the yuan family, Laoteng, ChuChu and others all have a strong chill.


    They suddenly understood in their hearts that they could not be kind today.


    This matter has made a big mess directly!


    At the moment when the six people rushed over, two people directly jumped at the demon king, and the other four jumped at the Chu old man and the wandering female emperor respectively.


    This posture clearly means that if you want to make a decisive decision, you can directly solve the three ancestral giants first!


    "Shameless!" ChuChu shouted angrily and rushed directly to his grandfather''s direction.


    The old emperor rushed to the wandering lady.


    The ancestor of the yuan family and Lao Teng rushed in the direction of the demon king.


    However, these six ancestral giants are obviously well prepared. At the same time, the opponents of the demon king, Chu Lao and the wandering lady emperor had deliberately led the battlefield in that direction. Therefore, their arrival time should be faster.


    The two giants of Zujing who just rushed over directly attacked the demon king.


    At the same time, the demon king''s opponent, in a moment, burst out all his strength, holding the demon king back and preventing him from escaping.


    "Want to kill me like this?" The devil''s cold eyes flashed a touch of mockery, and his heart said that the things I have experienced over the years have not taught me anything else, but have taught me that I will not give up at any time!


    Qiang!


    He turned his knife and showed unparalleled combat power. This knife... Directly cut into the opponent''s head!


    You want to use all your strength to hold me down? OK, meet you! I also burst out all my strength... To kill you!


    As for the attacks of the two ancestral giants, who cares?


    The old man did not expect that the demon king should be so simply determined. Finally, a touch of panic appeared in his eyes!


    In terms of strength, he is better than the demon king. But in terms of the courage to face death, he is really not as straightforward as the demon king. He doesn''t want to die yet!


    If you are upset, your failure will show up.


    This knife of the demon king directly split the head of the ancestral realm giant in two!


    The knife did not fade, directly down, and completely split the body of the ancestral realm giant in two!


    Although the yuan God of the other party took the opportunity to rush out, his body... Was directly destroyed!


    The ancestral realm giant was directly destroyed. This event is too serious. It''s equivalent to destroying the other party''s cultivation directly. The ancestral realm giant was almost mad with anger. The yuan God condensed and roared wildly.


    At this time, the attack of the two giants had hit the demon king.


    At this time, the demon king was unable to return to heaven. But he still slashed at one of the ancestral giants.


    There was no confusion or fear in his eyes. This nature of mind absolutely moves the enemy. There are really not many people who are so afraid of death!


    In addition, the four giants of the ancestral realm have also killed the old Chu and the wandering female emperor.


    It seems that a catastrophe is inevitable.


    Now, here in the Imperial City, there are a large number of monks in the great holy land. They all watched this scene helplessly, and their eyes were about to crack. But there was nothing to do. They are not even qualified to participate in the battle of Zujing!


    Zi Dao murmured, "if Chu Mo was here... What would happen?"


    Jiang caiyue said with a wry smile, "even if he is here, he is unable to return to heaven?"


    Liu Yunfeng said, "it must be possible! Unfortunately..."


    The communication between the three people uses the fluctuation of divine thoughts, which is very fast.


    At this time, time and space seem to be solidified on the high sky above the head.


    This surprised all the people below.


    Because according to the battle mode at the level of Zujing, this battle should be over. Nine ancestral realm giants, kill three ancestral realm... No matter how strong the combat power is, it is useless to make such a sharp contrast.


    Look over there, the ancestors of the yuan family, the old emperor, the old vine, ChuChu... Are still rushing in the direction of the demon king. But it''s also like being frozen in the void.


    Han Xiao, it seems, is going for Lao Teng. Because Laoteng is the weakest one there.


    "Shameless!" Many people have such an idea in their hearts. But then they all felt inexplicably shocked: Why did so many ancestral giants seem to be frozen in the void? Why do they seem to have no influence at all?


    What happened?


    Send it at three o''clock and ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1722

    Everyone has an incredible feeling that they can''t understand this phenomenon.


    It was obviously a group of giants in ancestral realm who were fighting fiercely, and they were almost breaking the sky. If there were not a huge Dharma array in the Imperial City, the whole imperial city would have been completely sunk. This is also the group of ancestral giants who deliberately fight on the extremely high sky. Neither side wants to destroy the world. Otherwise, the whole luotianxian domain will suffer a heavy blow!


    In this case, all of them, like statues, kept their original movements and did not move!


    Who... Can have this ability?


    Is it... The Supreme Master appeared?


    According to the legend, the supreme being has disappeared for endless years. There is also a legend that the supreme being has become the supreme way of heaven... Can it be said that the supreme being who has become the supreme way of heaven can''t see it? Don''t want these ancestral giants to destroy the world?


    At this time, a figure came out slowly directly from the top of the endless sky.


    When seeing this figure, countless people... Were instantly stunned!


    Their eyes widened with disbelief.


    This figure... Why does it look so familiar? How... So like... A person?


    In particular, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji, both of whom were shocked and almost speechless. Tears filled my eyes with excitement. They can''t even believe this is true, and even think, is it possible that they are dazzled?


    How can he come back? How could he have such a realm?


    To be able to block all the ancestral giants in a moment, the only ability is Taishang!


    Jiang caiyue murmured, "I didn''t expect to see him in this life? Am I dazzled?"


    Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng were both dumbfounded. Their familiarity with Chu Mo was no less than that of Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu.


    But at the moment, they are all equally excited, shocked and unbelievable. Is that person really Chu Mo? Is it really their brother? This... Is this true? Isn''t there an illusion?


    In the Imperial City, Ji Qi, who has become a contemporary emperor, Ji Sheng, the prince, and Chu Mo''s uncle who retired from the throne, as well as many, many people, all looked at the figure in the sky with a shocked face. Their eyes are the same incredible.


    Can the person they thought they would never see again come back? And... Came back in such a way!


    The portrait of Chu Mo has already been hung in the hall of meritorious service of the royal family of Luo Tian. So, even those who didn''t know him in those days, when they saw the iconic white and the handsome face, they all knew who this person was in an instant.


    Chu Mo is back!


    He''s really back!


    "This is true... Not an illusion." Ji Qingyu''s face left two lines of tears, and youyou said.


    Chu Tianji nodded hard. His eyes were also red. He shook his fist hard and murmured, "good boy, this smelly boy... Good boy, really good!"


    Chu Mo just walked casually from the high sky. Then he came to the demon king.


    These giants of ancestral realm, at this moment, the feeling in their hearts is completely two extremes!


    Han Xiao''s group of ancestral giants seemed to have 10000 roosters galloping and roaring in their hearts, and their big claws stepped on their hearts, all snapping


    They never dreamed that such a statue could appear at such a critical time!


    Who is this white youth? How can he be so strong?


    On the side of Luo Tianxian domain, there was once a supreme realm, but that existence has already left? Moreover, according to some accounts, even the Supreme Master is just a separation!


    Who on earth is this white youth? What does he want to do? Which side is he on?


    These thoughts rose from the hearts of people on Han Xiao''s side.


    Let them also have a feeling of going crazy.


    In the eyes of the demon king, there was a happy smile. The smile was full of relief.


    Although he couldn''t speak or move, the demon king was using his eyes to convey the joy in his heart, as if to say: good boy!


    Chu Mo waved his hand gently at the demon king.


    The demon king can move in an instant!


    In this space that was imprisoned by time, he directly restored his freedom!


    "Hahahaha!"


    The demon king laughed loudly and came over. For the first time... He hugged Chu Mo fiercely.


    "Smelly boy, I thought I''d never see you again!"


    "Master, I will come back no matter when." Chu Mo said, and waved to the grandpa Chu Lao over there, the wandering female emperor.


    They also recovered their freedom in an instant.


    Chu Lao looked at Chu Mo with a happy face: "good job!"


    The wandering female emperor looked at Chu Mo with great interest: "Oh, this is too high? See the live one, don''t run for a while."


    Chu Mo: "...."


    Then, the ancestors of the Jiang family, the old emperor, ChuChu, Laoteng... These people were all lifted by Chu mo.


    These people were all so excited that they could hardly speak.


    Especially clear, she stared at the white young man blankly. The real throbbing from blood to soul made her eyes instantly shed tears. Needless to ask, she also knows that the white youth in front of her is the brother she has been talking about for countless years!


    Older brother


    "Brother!" Chu Chu shouted and jumped directly into Chu Mo''s arms.


    Blood and bone, soul. This kind of kinship... Doesn''t need to be familiar at all.


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Chu''s face with a happy smile.


    "Hello, little sister!"


    Han Xiao''s group of ancestral giants are all stupid, completely stupid! The cold air rushed down the floor of their feet to their celestial cover. What is fear to despair? Now it is.


    They already know who this white youth is.


    Chu Mo!


    More than 3000 years ago, the friar of Luo Tianxian region was once famous. With an incredible youth, he has cultivated to a very high level all the way, and often has amazing achievements, and leapfrog challenges are even more common.


    To be honest, such a genius, any cosmic plane has appeared more or less. After all, everyone has to admit that there are real top talents in this world. There will always be someone with a better talent.


    But they didn''t pay much attention to Chu Mo, just a person who entered the ancient battlefield and couldn''t come back again. No matter how talented or powerful, what does it have to do with them? Besides. Even if Chu Mo came back alive, so what?


    On their side, there are ten giants of ancestral realm!


    This is their ancestral power, which is close to half of the world!


    The purpose of coming to Luo Tianxian domain is certainly not simply to help Han Xiao rob women. If there is only this pattern, they are not worthy of being called a overlord. Their real purpose is to plot the whole luotianxian domain!


    Want to turn this plane world into their territory completely!


    In fact, they had already investigated the overall strength of Luo Tianxian domain before. I believe that ten of them together can definitely win Luo Tianxian domain easily.


    But Chu Mo actually came back!


    Unexpectedly, he came back silently!


    Unexpectedly, at such a critical time... Ghosts appear and disappear!


    Can you go a little too far?


    What made them feel even more desperate was that none of the ancestors of the Luo Tianxian domain fought against them after recovering their freedom. What''s the meaning of this? Want to arrest and torture us? Or... Look down on us?


    What made them more frightened and angry was that none of these people even looked at them!


    Are we so unworthy of your attention? Just now, you guys almost died at our hands!


    Han Xiao''s face was extremely pale. If it was said that among them, he should be the most afraid and disturbed person in his heart. The ultimate goal of other ancestral friars is to occupy the whole Luo Tianxian domain. But he... Is the most outstanding group of women who want to occupy the whole Luo Tianxian domain.


    He is a hungry ghost in color!


    This is his way!


    Only in this way, can he continue to improve his Taoism!


    In this regard, he is also happy. He likes the feeling of dominating everything very much, and prefers to be surrounded by beautiful women. All women... Must please his feeling.


    Therefore, at this moment, his heart is the most afraid one.


    What are you afraid of? Chu Mo walked towards him after greeting these people one by one.


    In Chu Mo''s realm, it''s just an idea to know what was born here before. Therefore, he directly found the leader of today''s battle.


    Han Xiao couldn''t move or speak, and watched Chu Mo come to him. The fear in my heart is really strong to the point where it can''t be further increased.


    In the past, Han Xiao never believed in the saying of "King''s gas". He thought it was all nonsense and deception. How can there be any king''s gas? People with strength are naturally domineering!


    Otherwise, even the royal family he is in, now from top to bottom, from the supreme emperor to the emperor, and then to the crown prince and Prince below, those who claim to have the spirit of kings, see themselves, which is not honest and orderly? Dare they show off their so-called kingly spirit in front of themselves?


    Since you dare not show off, what''s the king''s gas? It''s easy to laugh when you say it.


    But now, he finally understood that in this world, there was indeed a king''s spirit. The white young man in front of him walked slowly. There was no pressure on him, and his handsome face was full of calm. But on his body, there is a breath of natural admiration!


    This may be a higher level of Daoyun, but for Han Xiao, this is really the kind of King''s gas he imagined. Because he had an impulse to worship the white youth.


    Chu Mo waved his hand, and Han Xiao immediately regained his freedom. His eyes turned around, and then he knelt down in front of Chu mo.


    "Spare your life!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1723

    Those other people, at this moment, were all dumbfounded and stared at Han Xiao, who was arrogant before.??


    I wonder in my heart, how can this person''s bones... Be so soft?


    Would rather die than surrender? Is it all eaten by dogs?


    Chu Mo was also a little speechless, but his heart could not be softened by kneeling. He calmly looked at Han Xiao: "do you want to touch my sister?"


    "Nothing, it''s all misunderstanding. It''s a joke, a kind... A little joke!" Han Xiao denied it.


    "Are you still rude to my mother?" Chu Mo calmly looked at Han Xiao, and his tone was still flat. But even those who gathered around him felt a sense of chill.


    Chu Mo''s voice was very calm, so calm that it was like a normal La jia chang.


    But his temperament is really oppressive.


    It didn''t release any powerful aura, let alone expand any field. It was so flat and light, but it made everyone feel the pressure.


    "This is a bigger misunderstanding, master... It''s really a misunderstanding." Han Xiao burst into tears, which was also amazing: "I have been used to speaking casually since I was a child, and I really have no other ideas. I can swear to heaven, I can swear by my life... This is really a misunderstanding!"


    Han Xiao knelt there, crying, looking at Chu Mo, how pitiful that look is, how miserable it is, how miserable it is.


    Chu Mo glanced at it clearly and said faintly, "this is a typical scum. His way of cultivation is to constantly squeeze... Squeeze... Anyway, he is not a good thing!"


    Although ChuChu is very old, she is a yellow flower girl after all. Some words are still difficult to say.


    "ChuChu, ChuChu girl, aunt ChuChu, you can''t talk nonsense... I really don''t have that idea. The outside world is slandering me!" Han Xiao was full of remorse at the moment. What did he do to provoke this woman? Why bring people to attack Luo Tianxian domain? I''m really full. If I knew that there was such a terrible existence hidden in Luo Tianxian domain, I wouldn''t come even if I killed him!


    ChuChu didn''t move because of Han Xiao''s words. Her face was still angry: "brother, if you didn''t come back today, we would all be robbed."


    Chu Mo nodded. He also understood, so there was nothing to say.


    A slap to Han Xiao, an unimaginable great force, instantly killed Han Xiao who wanted to burst into a desperate blow!


    That''s it!


    It''s even so fast that everyone doesn''t react!


    Han Xiao''s reaction can''t be said to be unhappy. In fact, although he just cried bitterly, he was actually brewing for fear that Chu Mo would attack him. In that case, if he wants to fight to death, he will also cause heavy damage to Chu Mo!


    This idea is good.


    A giant level friar in the ancestral realm is really crazy. For example, if he wants the yuan God to explode... Chu Mo also has to guard against it.


    However, under the pressure of Chu Mo''s divine consciousness, how can Han Xiao''s little action deceive Chu Mo?


    So, without waiting for him to do anything, Chu Mo''s endless Avenue, intertwined with the law of tyranny, had torn Han Xiao into invisible fragments.


    God and form are destroyed!


    It''s just a hit.


    Chu Mo glanced at the people who were still shocked and said, "forget it. It''s estimated that you''re not interested in letting you kill these people who lost their resistance. Then I''ll do it for you."


    While talking, Chu Mo didn''t see any action, and the other nine giants of the ancestral realm, their bodies in a moment... Directly turned into nothingness!


    Then, between heaven and earth here, there is unimaginable endless essence!


    The life practices of the ten ancestral realm giants, as well as the strength in their bodies, all turned into the purest essence in this world.


    This essence is too rich and amazing.


    All the people around Chu mo were so shocked that they almost lost their ability to think.


    Chu Mo then sealed the endless essence to the land of Luo Tian royal family with a few thoughts. It was sealed within the hundreds of millions of miles of the imperial city.


    Almost all the people in the Imperial City, at this moment, the realm couldn''t help... Moved forward for a few minutes.


    From beginning to end, they didn''t even see Chu Mo make any action!


    It''s amazing!


    Too powerful!


    Ji Qingyu looked at the white youth in the void and muttered, "my son... Is it too high?"


    Chu Tianji also looked shocked and said, "it''s only 3000 years, and he has cultivated to this level. Is this really my son?"


    At this time, Chu Mo looked at them, looking at his parents whose faces were still the same, but he saw that touch of affection and vicissitudes from their eyes. Chu Mo suddenly had a sour nose and a blocked heart, and said with a slightly choking voice: "Dad, mom, my child is unfilial, I have come back to see you for so many years!"


    Ji Qingyu directly rushed over and hugged Chu Mo in his arms: "my darling, just come back. I thought I''d never see you again... Woo."


    In the eyes of the mother, no matter how successful the child is, it will always be her baby. Therefore, she doesn''t care what others think, let alone what status Chu Mo has now.


    Hug your son, what''s the matter?


    Other people still have some difficulty in recovering from the shock just now.


    Ten giants of ancestral realm!


    Each one is a master who stomps his feet, and the whole Luotian universe has to tremble three times. Just die? Dead silent? If it weren''t for the rich essence in the air, there would be no evidence of their existence!


    Is this the power of the supreme realm? Is this the strength of Taishang?


    These people, who can cultivate to the ancestral realm, almost feel that they have reached the top. I can clearly see the ceiling above my head. It is clear in my heart that there is almost no room to continue to rise.


    Now seeing Chu Mo, they all suddenly have a feeling: it seems that their own way has not really come to an end, as if... They can continue to move forward!


    Chu Mo met the people one by one again. Then, looking at Liu Yunfeng, Zi Dao, Jiang caiyue, Ji Sheng, Ji Qi below, his face showed a happy smile again: "my brothers, long time no see!"


    Long time no see, but just yesterday.


    It is this feeling that thousands of years have passed since the passage, and 3000 years have passed in the Luo Tian calendar. But when we meet again, we all have no strange feeling. It''s really like yesterday.


    Then, Emperor Ji Qi directly ordered the whole imperial city to have a big banquet for a month!


    This is to thoroughly celebrate to the tired rhythm!


    But in fact, if you can, if Chu Mo doesn''t leave from now on, Ji Qi is willing to celebrate like this every day!


    Everyone returned to the welcoming Hall of the imperial city.


    Ji Qingyu stopped talking for several times. She wanted to ask Chu Mo, the whereabouts of Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi.


    In the past years, it was because Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi suddenly disappeared that Chu Mo had to set foot on the ancient battlefield to start his journey. Now 3000 years later, Chu Mo has reached the level of Taishang. But where are her two daughters in law?


    But Ji Qingyu dared not ask again. She was afraid that the result of asking would be difficult for her to accept.


    Chu Mo naturally understood his mother''s mind and took the initiative to say, "Mom, Dad, and everyone, don''t worry, Xiao Yu and Yi are all very good now, and I have become a father!"


    In a word, everyone present was excited!


    Ji Qingyu even couldn''t help crying again. Even Ji Sheng, who had been at odds with Chu Mo in the past and tried to frame Chu Mo several times, had his eyes red at this moment for some reason.


    It was a kind of moving, an irresistible feeling in my heart after seeing the continuation of life and the inheritance. This is also one of the most primitive human instincts.


    "Great! Great! What do they look like? What are their names? Show us!" Chu Tianji rarely loses his composure.


    In the crowd, a gorgeous woman, covering her mouth and smiling, walked up to Chu Mo, looked at Chu Mo and said, "brother, do you still remember me?"


    Chu Mo smiled, stretched out his hand and touched her head: "brother Nan, it''s good, it''s getting more and more beautiful!"


    "Oh, you hate it!" The gorgeous woman angrily knocked out Chu Mo''s hand, and then collapsed her face and said, "I thought after all these years, people have become so beautiful that you can''t recognize them."


    "You are my sister, how can I not recognize you?" Chu Mo said seriously.


    When dad was down in the past, it was this former tomboy, the beautiful woman of today, who had been taking care of him. Although in fact, dad doesn''t need her protection and care. But this heart, this feeling, is always in mind.


    Xu Nan''s face was touched. Now she is also a genuine princess, with a lot of cultivation, and has reached the holy land. Compared with her past, she is really heaven and earth. Although it can only be regarded as a collateral branch of the royal family, no one dares to disrespect her in the whole Luo Tian royal family.


    In fact, the whole Chu Mo vein has a very special position in the royal family of Luo Tian. It can be said that even faintly, the Yue royal family had a direct line!


    Their status is very natural!


    For example, every time Chu Mo''s grandfather and the old man come over, several generations of old emperors will leave the customs and drink with the old man.


    Glancing at Xu Nan, she said casually, "sister, don''t interrupt, let me show you two little nephews."


    ChuChu and Xu Nan have a very good relationship. Between the two women, they are like sisters, so speaking, they are also quite casual.


    Chu Mo corrected, "one is a niece, her name is Chu Tong, born of her sister, Xiao Yu; the other is a nephew, named Chu Xuan, born of her brother, Yiyi."


    Chu Mo said, and took out two huge pieces of divine material directly from the world of the divine mirror in the sky.


    Two children over one year old, sealed inside, are sleeping peacefully. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1724

    Two little guys, both quite beautiful, carved in pink and jade.?? Like a fairy.


    Chu Mo had promised Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi to unseal the two children before. However, he wanted to bring the two children back to his parents and show them to those relatives.


    Because he is not sure that all his relatives will follow him.


    Therefore, he hopes to stay here for a period of time so that everyone can meet the two children.


    "Oh, it''s so cute, two little guys!" Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji''s heart melted at the moment they saw these two little guys.


    Ji Qingyu then looked at Chu Mo: "you, how did you seal them?"


    Chu Tianji also said with some dissatisfaction, "Why are you so cruel? What are you doing sealing them?"


    Chu Chu, Xu Nan and Jiang caiyue are also a little dissatisfied with Chu mo. Even if they can guess that Chu Mo must have a reason for doing this, but they also feel very distressed.


    Two poor little guys, I don''t know how long they have been sealed.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "it''s too much to say. In fact, it''s a lot of luck for me to be promoted to this level and come back to see you."


    At this time, Ji Qi came over and said with a smile, "come on, let''s talk while eating. We have no sleep tonight. Let brother Chu Mo tell us about the experience of that world!"


    This is what everyone cares about most.


    Only Ji Qingyu, looking at Chu Mo, said angrily, "you untie the seals of my granddaughter and grandson for me! I can''t hold them when I see them. Do you want us to be greedy?"


    Chu Tianji over there is also looking at Chu Mo with bright eyes, which has the posture that if you dare to object, we will dare to turn our faces.


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly. He said in his heart, Dad, haven''t you been sealed by grandpa for countless years? Immediately, he untied the seal.


    The two little guys opened their eyes at the moment of recovering their freedom from divine expectation.


    Looking at the crowd, there was a clear laugh, and there was no sign of crying!


    "Amazing! Are these really two children over one year old?" ChuChu leaned over and wanted to hug two little guys.


    But Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu took the lead. This is their grandson and granddaughter. The feeling of being connected by blood makes them not even care about the experience of Chu Mo these years!


    "Come, Grandpa hug!"


    "Baby, grandma hug!"


    What could be happier for the couple?


    As for Chu Mo''s experience over the years, anyway, this boy is very lucky. Now he is standing here intact. Anyway, he said that both his daughter-in-law are very good. What else can I ask? Although they are also concerned, more thoughts have been put on the two little guys.


    Chu Tong and Chu Xuan, who are not afraid of being born, smile at everyone. However, when others want to hold them, they will take the initiative to drill into their grandparents'' arms. This makes Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji even more proud.


    Then, the servants in the palace brought the top-level wine and vegetables.


    Chu Mo began to tell people about his experiences over the years, which was like a legend. Hearing these people were stunned.


    Especially for the first time, they knew that the ancient battlefield and the list of gods were actually a huge pit!


    "This... How can this be like this?" Even the old emperor felt unacceptable.


    They spread the story of selecting gods in the ancient battlefield of endless years. The list of gods that anyone yearns for is actually a huge trap, specially to pit the best creatures in the universe.


    This gap between ideal and reality is too big!


    The experiences behind Chu Mo are getting more and more strange for these people.


    In the end, the whole hall was quiet enough to smell the needles.


    Chu mo... Unexpectedly, he is an enemy of the whole channel world! His enemies are all those ancestors of the supreme realm!


    No wonder today, facing those giants in ancestral realm, he was killed while talking and laughing. There is no feeling of any difficulty at all. It turns out that Chu mo... Is also the king in the top world in their mind!


    "I came back this time because of the chaos over there. I have handled many things. The world is already very dangerous. It''s hard to say when it will collapse. So, I came back this time to take all of you away." After Chu Mo told the crowd about his general experience over the years, he looked at the crowd and said.


    He did not tell all the facts, for example, the world outside the channel, for example, the matter of Pangu. These are too far away from them. If possible, Chu Mo is willing to take them until the end.


    Until we find a real paradise to live in.


    But in this process, he doesn''t need this group of people to bear those pressures with him.


    Chu Mo said these things, for everyone, are quite difficult to digest. The channel world is totally different from what they imagined. Also, Chu Mo can actually see those people in another corresponding world!


    In that world, there really is another self!


    This feeling is simply amazing.


    ChuChu looked at Chu Mo and couldn''t help asking, "brother, what kind of person is that ChuChu?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "as cute as you."


    "I really want to see her right away!"


    Chu Mo said, "it must be possible." Saying this, Chu Mo looked at the others: "as long as the spirit is perfect, even if you meet, it will not be annihilated. Moreover, I think it would be better for you to treat another self as a twin brother or sister."


    "Twins'' brothers and sisters?" Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Chu Mo said so, so that they all felt that it seemed not so difficult to accept it. Otherwise, it''s really strange to see another self.


    Subsequently, the banquet continued. Everyone here has too much to say to Chu mo.


    Moreover, this is a living legend!


    The existence of the supreme realm!


    Before that, who could imagine that he would still be able to see people of this level with his own eyes in this life?


    I dare not think!


    But now it has become a fact!


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji left first with their two children in their arms. They already knew what they should know. For their son''s decision, in their hearts, there are onethousand tenthousand willing.


    As for whether there is a crisis that may be destroyed at any time in this world. In fact, everyone doesn''t care so much. Because this kind of thing is uncontrollable and too far away for them. It''s not something they can consider at all.


    The rest, that is where to live, let them feel happy.


    Because Chu Mo also made it clear that in the Luo Tian universe, it is not necessarily worse than going to the channel. The essence in the channel is indeed richer, but after reaching a certain level, the amount of essence is not the most important factor to improve cultivation.


    Like the wandering female emperor, Chu Lao and the demon king, they can still easily step into the field of ancestral realm in the Luo Tian universe. This shows that as long as you have enough talent, you can be promoted to that level everywhere.


    If talent does not reach that level, even if it reaches the channel, it is also impossible to step into a higher field.


    Moreover, relatively speaking, the channel world may not be as quiet as the Luo Tian universe.


    Therefore, these people here are all immersed in thinking.


    In particular, Ji Qi and his royal family are well deserved absolute overlords here. In the channel world, they may still command a larger territory than the Luo Tian universe, but they are not the only ones.


    In particular, the Ji royal family is rooted in the Luo Tianxian domain, where there is endless heritage. It can make them show better. It is not so easy to let the whole royal family of Luo Tian lead away.


    Fortunately, Chu Mo is not in a hurry, and there is still time to consider.


    This night, everyone was sleepless. It will take at least some time to digest these amazing information that Chu Mo said.


    In the next few days, the whole imperial city was still in this state of celebration. At the same time, the Royal expeditionary army came out again.


    This time, they are going to accept the territory of the Han Dynasty!


    That face, almost all of the ancestral giants, have fallen!


    There is no reason not to accept this gift.


    Ji Qi Yujia''s personal expedition!


    Chu Mo originally wanted to go back to Yanhuang realm. However, seeing that Ji Qi was so anxious, he also understood Ji Qi''s mind, so he followed Ji Qi to that place.


    They don''t even know that their ancestral giants have fallen.


    Several Zujing monks who came out to fight were suppressed by Chu Mo in the blink of an eye. But Chu Mo didn''t kill them, just let them swear by their original life, and never betray the Ji family.


    In the blink of an eye, a total of seven monks in the ancestral realm became the offerings of the Ji family.


    Ji Qi was stunned at the end of the battle. He simply begged Chu Mo to unify the whole Luo Tian universe.


    Chu Mo thought, this is also the truth.


    I left and left the Ji family to rule the entire Luotian universe. It''s my last gift to the Ji family.


    So, in the next few days, Chu Mo led the army of Ji''s royal family to fight everywhere.


    In the end, a total of 28 monks with ancestral cultivation were accepted, and they became the offerings of the Ji family.


    Chu Mo is also very authentic. Although he forced those monks in the ancestral realm to swear that they would not betray the Ji family. But at the same time, Chu Mo also gave these ancestors great benefits.


    The top cultivation resources brought back from the channel are enough to make these ancestral giants easily live a second!


    This is like an exchange. Even without that oath, they would never easily rebel.


    Because they all know that the strength of this white youth has completely surpassed their cognition. He may appear in front of them anytime, anywhere.


    Now they have been given such great benefits. In this case, who will rebel? Who dares to rebel?


    It took more than a month for the Ji family to finally become the royal family of Luo Tian and the only overlord in the universe of Luo Tian.


    Delivered on the third watch (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1725

    After finishing all this, Chu Mo dumped those things to Ji Qi, and then returned to Luo Tianxian domain first. After meeting his parents and two children, he set foot on the road back to the Yan Huang domain with his grandfather Chu Lao, master Mojun and the wandering lady emperor.? ¡Ù


    After so many years of exhibition, Yanhuang realm has long been very different from the past.


    In the past, Chu Mo reorganized the Yanhuang domain, making it a complete world.


    Three thousand years later, this big world has become full of vitality. And finally completely integrated.


    It is no longer divided into human realm, spiritual realm, celestial realm and celestial realm. There is only a complete... Yan Huang world left.


    In this world, the unique and top-level force is Piaomiao palace!


    No one!


    The most coveted Holy Land in the heart of any monk, who is not a human spirit, is the Piaomiao palace here.


    This is the largest sect in the whole Yanhuang world!


    Here, everyone is proud to be a disciple of Piaomiao palace.


    What makes Chu Mo feel most gratified is that after 3000 years, the ethereal palace is still full of vitality. It has not become a vicious force full of corruption. In that case, Chu Mo would rather destroy it himself.


    The person in charge of Piaomiao palace now has been replaced by the descendants of those disciples of Chu Mo who used to be in the human world.


    Because the status of those disciples is too high!


    Chu Mo''s Apprentice... Just this identity, take it out, it''s enough to make all the big people in the whole Yanhuang region bow their heads.


    Chu Mo exists like a God in the whole Yanhuang region.


    After returning to the Yanhuang region, Chu Mo''s first feeling was that the world was quite friendly, and there was a strong mental force that constantly injected into his body.


    This made Chu Mo a little surprised. To his realm, general power could not cause him any feeling at all. But although this reading force is not particularly powerful compared with the forces absorbed by Chu Mo, it is very special, with infinite Tao rhyme inside.


    After a little feeling, Chu Mo understood that this mental force was originally a kind of "power of virtue".


    It''s the reason he reorganized Yanhuang domain in the past years!


    He asked Chu Lao, the wandering empress and master to go back first, and don''t disturb those old relatives and friends. Chu Mo wants to walk in the Yanhuang region again. Go to the place you used to walk.


    This is a kind of feeling, and they all know it.


    Chu Mo went on his way alone. He first returned to the area where the human world was in the past.


    Three thousand years have passed, and this place has completely changed. The whole world has no mortals of the past.


    Countries... Still exist. But it has become a Xiuzhen country.


    Chu Mo returned to the prairie and the place where the state of Chu was located. He stopped for a while, and then left quietly. Then he found the forest where Qi Xiaoyu met.


    A large number of spiritual beasts with cultivation have appeared in that place. It has become different from the past.


    Chu Mo went to Yanhuang city again. Yanhuang city has now become a real ancient city. To Chu Mo''s surprise, his former residence is actually preserved here!


    Someone is specially assigned to guard here!


    Chu Mo didn''t disturb anyone and went in for a turn. All kinds of memories of the past years can still emerge in his mind.


    This city can be said to carry too much emotion of Chu mo.


    He left the "former residence of Chu Mo" and came to the street. He even saw the sign of Taotie building!


    Of course, the people who are now operating Taotie building must have nothing to do with him and Xu fufu. This has been regarded as a means of soliciting customers by the boss here.


    After all, this is the signboard established by Chu Mo in the past years. As the existence of gods in the world, Chu Mo has a deeper meaning for Yanhuang city. It can be said that no one in the whole world dares to make trouble in this city.


    Therefore, the great Xia kingdom was incredibly smooth in the process of becoming a Xiuzhen country. The people of the Xia family are still the royal family of the Daxia kingdom. No one has ever dared to try to trouble them.


    As long as there is a sign of Chu Mo, their national fortune will be prosperous forever.


    Not to mention that Shen Xingxue, one of the top ten ancestors of the piaomi palace, has this huge origin with the Xia kingdom.


    Chu Mo lingered here for a while. He even found a pub casually on the street and went in for a couple of drinks. Listening to those people in his ears talking about the cultivation world, Chu Mo suddenly had a feeling: he... Is really old!


    This feeling is still weak before returning to the place where he rose.


    Later, Chu Mo went to the former spiritual world area, where he went to many places. When he came to a mountain, he suddenly frowned slightly, as if thinking of something. Then, Chu Mo''s body flashed away.


    The next moment, he appeared in the original heaven area of the Yanhuang region, and came to the top of a huge snow mountain.


    On the top of the snow mountain, there was a large group of people surrounded by a young man.


    No one felt the arrival of Chu Mo, so Chu Mo quietly looked at the young man.


    "Jin Ming, you are neither human nor ghost, and finally we have found you." A man with supreme breath looked at the young man surrounded by them proudly: "look where you are going this time."


    "I have no grievances with you. Why should I force you?" Young man is Jin Ming, Chu Mo''s earliest friend in the spiritual world in the past.


    He was buried on the mountain by Chu Mo and came back to life. But I live in this world in another way. After many years, he unexpectedly relied on his own ability to practice to the supreme realm.


    Although it''s too far away from Fang LAN and their level, it''s already a great miracle for Jin Ming himself.


    He didn''t want to go to the Piaomiao palace to find those old friends. He believed that as long as he went, those people would recognize him. Even if it wasn''t for Fang Lan''s face and Chu Mo, they would recognize him!


    But he didn''t want to go, and he didn''t dare to go. He felt inferior.


    Even if he practices to the supreme level, he still thinks he is a monster.


    The one behind this group of people is a new generation of top power rising in the Yanhuang region over the past 3000 years, and has been cultivated to the realm of saints!


    The man loved Fang LAN, and somehow, he even investigated the existence of Jin Ming. In fact, the existence of Jin Ming is not difficult to investigate. Many people in the spiritual realm knew this in the past. After Chu Mo became the God of the whole Yanhuang region. Those who once had an intersection with Chu Mo have all become very high status beings.


    Even the former enemies are now all complacent: we have fought with Chu Mo!


    For such things, not to mention Chu Mo, even those people in the ethereal palace will not care.


    Fang LAN, 6 Tianqi, 6 Tianyue and Ping Ping, who were born in the spiritual world in the past, have tried to find Jin Ming. I''ve also seen it. After all, with the ability of those people, it''s not difficult to find someone in Yanhuang domain.


    But Jin Ming refused to go back to Piaomiao palace with them. He thought it was a miracle that he could survive. It''s also the mercy of God to cultivate to the supreme level. He didn''t want to provoke anyone, nor did he want to recall too much of the past.


    Therefore, over the years, Jin Ming has been independent.


    But this time, I was finally blocked by this group of people.


    "No grievance, no hatred?" The man of the supreme realm sneered: "just because of your existence, Fang LAN refused to accept my son. If you are a monster who is dead..."


    Before he finished speaking, Jin Ming smiled faintly: "if I die, I can guarantee that your son and your whole family will be directly beaten to shreds by the ethereal palace in an instant!"


    Chu Mo, who was hidden in the void, couldn''t help laughing and said in his heart: absolutely!


    Although Fang LAN can''t marry Jin Ming again, she will never allow anyone in the world to hurt him.


    Unfortunately, these people don''t believe Jin Ming''s words at all. In their view, Jin Ming is obviously bragging. How can those people in the ethereal palace pay attention to such a garbage thing that is neither human nor ghost?


    At this time, the voice stone on the Supreme Lord suddenly sounded. He picked it up and said respectfully, "childe, people have surrounded us. We will immediately... Hmm? What? Don''t kill? Come by yourself? OK, OK, I know, I know!"


    The supreme nodded and bowed to close the voice stone, and then looked at Jin Ming proudly: "my son wants to end your dog''s life by himself!"


    Chu Mo saw a burst of sadness. Once upon a time, the realm of supremacy was the highest noble existence in the whole Yanhuang region. No... it''s just a legendary existence!


    It''s only 3000 years, and the number of supreme masters has increased, but their due dignity has also disappeared.


    Soon, a figure, like lightning, appeared here.


    This is a saint!


    All over the body, there was a strong smell. The appearance is also shrouded in light.


    Although Chu Mo saw through it at a glance, the following people were all shocked and saluted this person.


    After coming here, he looked at Jin Ming from a commanding position: "you commit suicide."


    Jin Ming smiled: "I have nothing to do with Fang LAN for a long time, and it didn''t matter countless years ago. You can actually take pains to find me and know that I''m alive. It''s really not easy. If you can use this mind to pursue Fang LAN, it may be more useful. However, it''s estimated that you can''t even see her face?"


    "You want to die!" The monk in the holy land was furious because Jin Ming''s words directly stabbed him in the wound.


    Although he is already a saint, he really can''t see Fang LAN.


    The group of people in the ethereal palace, one by one, are all too powerful and terrible. Even a guard dragon is especially good for the cultivation of the holy land.


    The elders inside picked out one at random, that is, the cultivation of the holy land. The top ten ancestors are even more awesome. All of them have stepped into a higher Holy Land!


    One thought can make him die 10000 times!


    But he was not discouraged, because he felt that he would soon become a great saint! Sooner or later, he will be qualified to pursue Fang LAN.


    Therefore, he looked at Jin Ming with a cold face: "whether I can see it or not has nothing to do with you. As long as I kill you first, my heart will be much happier!"


    Chu Mo shook his head, sighed, walked out of the void directly, and said faintly, "young man, you can''t catch up with a woman like this."


    At the moment of hearing this sound, Jin Ming''s body suddenly shook, and an incredible light appeared in his eyes. The whole person was completely stunned. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1726

    The monk of the holy land, his first reaction was anger, opened his mouth and scolded: "where''s the dog? Do you want to die? You dare to participate in anything, get out of here..."


    Maybe he was used to being arrogant and domineering in ordinary days, and he didn''t think of anything else at the first time. Until the reaction came, the other party actually came to him silently, and the monk in the Holy Land suddenly became a little nervous. He looked at the white haired man with cold eyes. Somehow, I feel familiar. But you can be sure that you have never seen this person.


    Then, he said coldly, "who are you? What does my business have to do with you?"


    Although his heart was a little uneasy, he didn''t have much fear. Because this area is the territory of his family. Here, his family is the boss. Even the disciples of Piaomiao palace will not be very presumptuous here.


    Jin Ming over there didn''t speak, but just stared at Chu mo. His mind was greatly shocked. After so many years, this man... Still hasn''t changed much. It''s just that the white hair is different from before. However, this white hair does not look old, but adds a mysterious charm.


    Jin Ming looked at the white haired man quietly like this. The corners of his mouth gradually showed a faint smile, although it was very light. But very gentle. It''s like meeting relatives who have been separated for a long time.


    In Jin Ming''s heart, one thing can be determined. Although more than 3000 years have passed, this person, who has been regarded as a God in the Yan and Huang regions, has not changed much. He''s still the same as before!


    This feeling is very warm.


    Over the years, Jin Ming has rejected the kindness of Piaomiao palace many times. In fact, one of the most fundamental reasons is that the person he most wants to see is no longer in Piaomiao palace!


    As for Fang LAN, the girl he liked in his youth, after his death and rebirth, the unforgettable feeling has actually become very weak. Over the years, it''s better to say that it''s a faint feeling that lingers in my heart rather than like it. I will think of it, but I will never be persistent.


    Therefore, Jin Ming even felt that he could put aside everything in the past.


    But it was not until he saw the white haired young man that he really understood that what he put down was only love, but not all feelings.


    Therefore, his eyes, which had not shed tears for thousands of years, gradually became moist.


    "Brother!"


    Jin Ming didn''t call Shifu because it was in the past.


    This sound contains all his feelings for more than 3000 years, as well as his most real feelings at the moment.


    The monk in the holy land over there finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was a little nervous just now. Although there was no breath on the white haired young man, he had no response to his holy land pressure. Such people are either nervous or unpredictable strong.


    He was a little inclined to the latter just now, but when he heard Jin Ming''s cry, he was completely relieved.


    What powerful ability can a brother of a spiritual little man have?


    Therefore, the young man in the Holy Land looked at Chu Mo with a sneer and said coldly, "I''m talking to you, don''t you hear me? Dog, can you come to this place at will?"


    At this time, Chu Mo finally glanced at the young man in the holy land, and then sighed lightly: "whose child are you? Why are you so rude? You''re not sensible at all. Didn''t I tell you? Chasing girls is not your way. How did you answer me? Scold and then sneer and threaten. That''s how your elders taught you to talk and behave?"


    The monk in the Holy Land looked at Chu Mo with a muddled expression. From small to large, it seemed that the only people who could talk to him like this... Were the ancestors of the family. Moreover, it was before he stepped into the supreme realm. Since he stepped into the supreme realm, no one dared to speak to him in this tone.


    "You, are you talking to me?" The monk in the Holy Land stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded. However, in his heart, there was a growing feeling that this person was really familiar, like where he had seen it.


    In fact, there are many portraits of Chu Mo in the whole Yan Huang region. However, any one is the image of black hair. Therefore, although the young friars in the Holy Land looked familiar to Chu Mo, they couldn''t match the God of the Yan and Huang regions anyway.


    I didn''t expect to go there at all. Who can believe that Jin Ming, such a fallen supreme being from the spiritual world, will attract Chu Mo, the great God.


    At this time, Chu Mo glanced at Jin Ming and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    After all, Yan Huang Da Yu is the hometown of Chu mo. the old gratitude and resentment have long been ended and have long been diluted. For Chu Mo, his mind and pattern won''t care about these children at all. However, Jin Ming is his friend and little brother. He can''t let his little brother feel uncomfortable.


    Not to mention, the young man in the Holy Land''s intention to kill Jin Ming is also very real. So he just wants to see what Jin Ming means.


    However, Chu Mo''s words completely annoyed the youth in this holy land. Before Jin Ming spoke, he sneered and shot directly at Chu Mo: "you are such a person. You really don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin? Don''t I teach you a lesson, you really don''t know..."


    Boom!


    The void in the distance suddenly heard a loud bang.


    Even the void has been punched out of a void channel. The rolling holy power surged towards the endless distance.


    With this blow, he almost exhausted all his strength and rushed to kill Chu Mo!


    The problem was that the white haired young man stood there and didn''t move, but he didn''t hit the other side at all with this blow.


    The young man in the holy land was a little silly. He looked at his hand and then at Chu mo.


    At this time, Jin Ming said aside, "although he deserves to die, but... Come on, brother, seeing you is more happy for me than anything. Let''s find a place and have a good drink. For 3000 years, I''ve never been so happy as today."


    "Let him go?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Well, let it go." Jin Ming said casually.


    Then, he came directly to Chu mo.


    Those who surrounded Jin Ming also saw something wrong at this moment, subconsciously, made way. In this way, Jin Ming walked directly to Chu mo.


    The youth in the holy land, although full of grumpy things in his bones, although very arrogant, has not reached the level of idiot and retarded. If he still can''t see that this white haired young man is a great strong man, he will live in vain.


    So, watching Jin Ming walk past, although his eyes flickered with cold and unwilling, he didn''t make a sound.


    At this time, Chu Mo directly flew up and flew away with Jin Ming. But then, he stopped, didn''t look back, and said faintly, "it''s no big deal to pursue girls. But you''re too domineering. I think in the past, Chu Mo reorganized the Yanhuang realm, so that the monks in this world can break free from the shackles and practice to a higher level. It''s not to see people like you become everywhere. Otherwise, it''s better to let the world be sealed."


    With that, Chu Mo took Jin Ming and left directly.


    This group of people, standing here on the top of the snow mountain, were all in a cold sweat.


    For a long time, the young man of the Holy Land suddenly shouted, "ah, I, i... I seem to know who he is!"


    The other group of people all stared at the young man.


    The young monk in the Holy Land took a deep breath, his face was extremely pale, and murmured, "Chu mo... he is Chu Mo, he is Chu Mo! I, I actually scolded Chu Mo? He actually... Didn''t see the same as me? Didn''t kill me?"


    Poop!


    After saying that, the young man in the Holy Land knelt down directly and kowtowed in the direction of Chu Mo''s departure.


    He didn''t use any strength to protect himself, so his forehead was soon covered with snow and blood.


    The group of people behind him, after hearing their master''s words, were all directly stunned. They all knelt down and kowtowed to the place where Chu Mo left.


    Soon after, the youth of the holy land returned to the family and told the whole story in front of the ancestor who was also the peak of the holy land. When Lao Zu asked him how he inferred that the man was Chu mo. The young man in the holy land replied: "I chased Fang LAN hard before, but she ignored me, so I went to the once spiritual world area to investigate her. Her affairs have become a familiar legend in the whole spiritual world area. So, I know Jin Ming. I think that only by finding this Jin Ming and killing him, can Fang LAN completely die. At the same time, in the process of investigation, I know one thing. That is, Fang LAN is a personal disciple of Chu mo £¡¡±


    The young monk of the Holy Land shivered and said: "Although Piaomiao palace has never deliberately publicized this matter, there is a deep relationship between the top ten ancestors and Chu Mo, but it is something everyone knows. Today, I see that white haired young man, how familiar he looks. Jin Ming also calls him brother... I hit him hard, but it''s like hitting him in the air. In this world, those who can take my blow like this must have gone beyond the Great Holy Land! Because even the great sage, it''s impossible Don''t dare to hold it up like this. Come and pick me up. "


    After hearing this, the ancestor of the youth family, who was at the peak of the holy land, couldn''t help taking a breath, looked at him and said, "you''re lucky! It''s really great luck. He''s a real God, and he didn''t have the same general knowledge as you. Don''t worry about that Fang LAN, look back, think of a way to apologize to him. Then, be calm from now on..."


    The young monk nodded. After this incident, he seemed to be enlightened and matured a lot.


    In a tavern, Chu Mo and Jin Ming sat opposite each other. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1727

    Wine is the most common kind of wine and dish, and it is also the most common kind of dish. But both of them obviously didn''t care about this and had a very happy chat.


    "When I woke up, my first reaction was where am I? Who am I? It probably took me... It took me a few years, and I finally figured out who I am. But I''m very strange, I don''t understand why I live in such a way. At that time, to tell you the truth, life is better than death. I once thought of ending my life."


    Jin Ming drank and calmly told his experiences over the years.


    "Later, I experienced more, and I was open to many things. I also figured out that I could live like this. It should be you, brother."


    Chu Mo nodded: "at that time, there was no particularly good way. If it were today, maybe there would be other means."


    Jin Ming said with a smile, "in fact, I''m very satisfied. Brother, to be honest, I never thought that one day I could really see you again. Over the years, Fang LAN, 6 Tianqi, 6 Tianyue and Ping Ping have all come to me. I hope I can go to Piaomiao Palace. I know that they all mean well. I hope I can have a better training condition and venue. But I don''t want to go, because you''re not there."


    Chu Mo said, "it doesn''t matter whether I''m here or not."


    "For me, it''s different." Jin Ming sighed, "although I have been practicing all the way to the supreme realm, it is still difficult for me to have a clear positioning of myself. Am I a human? A ghost? Or something that others don''t know..."


    "You..." Chu Mo laughed, "after you see more wonderful things in this world, you will understand that you are not surprised at all. There are countless strange things in this world. People don''t have such boring ideas as you."


    Jin Ming also laughed. In front of Chu Mo, he was like a child. That was the case then, and it is the same now.


    "Brother, what level are you now?" Jin Ming looked at Chu Mo with curiosity in his eyes.


    Chu Mo smiled: "too."


    The pub is not big. There are seven or eight tables in it. In addition to the two of them, there are two groups of people, as well as a shopkeeper at the counter.


    The conversation between Chu Mo and Jin Ming was not loud. But he didn''t carry others behind his back. So when Chu Mo said these two words, everyone''s conversation stopped.


    Then he stared at them both dumbfounded.


    At this time, on a table next to him, a man who obviously drank too much looked at the two and said, "I said, friend, it''s necessary to have a degree of boasting? Look at what you just said about the top ten ancestors of the ethereal palace... Er..." he hiccupped, Then he said: "Let''s not say anything. Anyway... Countless people talk to the top ten grandfathers of the Piaomiao palace every day, and it''s not bad for you two. What are the neighbors of the top ten grandfathers from childhood, and what relatives they can''t beat with eight sticks... Anyway, all kinds of familiarity. However, this brother, white head, you are too big to boast? I know that above the realm of emperor, it''s supreme, supreme, saint, Saint... It''s great saint £¿ What is going up? I don''t know. What kind of state are you in? Bragging realm? Hahaha! "


    Everyone else in the pub laughed. Obviously, they really haven''t heard of such a realm in this world. They haven''t even heard of Zu Jing, let alone too much.


    Chu Mo lost his smile, and then looked at Jin Ming and said, "let''s drink a bar somewhere else."


    Jin Ming nodded and said, "just thinking about it, I''m a little shy. I''ve hardly entered such a place these years. It seems that you''ll have to spend money, brother."


    Chu Mo smiled: "there is plenty of money."


    "Cut..." there came a contemptuous voice. Obviously, I don''t believe that two people who go to such a place to eat and drink will have money.


    Chu Mo stood up, looked at the somewhat nervous tavern owner, smiled and shook his head. Obviously, the other party was afraid that the two of them would eat overlord meal and not give money.


    On Chu Mo''s body, there are still many top-grade celestites brought out from the magic world in those days. Threethousand years have passed, and now the accumulation of resources in the magic world is probably an unimaginable figure. I don''t know whether those people in Piaomiao palace have used it.


    Thinking of many past events at once made Chu Mo a little distracted. Then, a burst of laughter came from the pub.


    A group of people were waiting to see the joke. Because Chu Mo stood at the counter and stayed all the time.


    Looking at the shopkeeper whose face was a little ugly, Chu Mo smiled, and then took out a top-grade celestite and put it on the counter: "don''t look for it."


    The best celestite with vigorous energy fluctuations instantly scared all the people who were still laughing and the tavern owner who was ugly!


    This thing can''t be fake at all. As long as it''s a monk with a little cultivation, he can distinguish it at a glance.


    Best celestite!


    Such a big one!


    They have never met!


    What do you mean, keep the change? What they can find counts!


    Such a top-grade celestite can buy 1000 small pubs of this size!


    Long after the bodies of Chu Mo and Jin Ming completely disappeared, the people in the pub still couldn''t recover from the shock.


    The innkeeper of the tavern stared at the top-grade celestite blankly, and his mood was broken.


    This wealth, for him, is simply a huge disaster!


    Because many people have set their greedy eyes on this top-grade celestite. Even the breathing became urgent. The drunkard who just made a remark mocking Chu Mo was not drunk. Eyes glowed.


    At this time, a faint voice came from the pub: "it''s not your thing. It''s best not to think about it casually."


    Then, the best celestite slowly flew into the pocket of the tavern owner. Then a gentle voice sounded in his ear, "don''t be afraid, they won''t remember this."


    Then, the whole tavern suddenly recovered its normal atmosphere.


    The drunken man laughed dimly and said, "I''m laughing to death. That white headed man is too superior. What''s that realm? Moreover, he also eats overlord meal. If he hadn''t drunk too much today, he would have chased out and beaten him!"


    "Hahaha, it''s not. The two of them run fast! They don''t look bad. It''s a shame to eat overlord food! Boss... Don''t be afraid, the brothers will pay you later!"


    "That is, the two of them are not righteous. We are not that kind of people!"


    In the pub, a group of people who were a little drunk shouted.


    The tavern owner stared at them dumbfounded, and then touched his wallet. The celestite... Was still there.


    Without the source of this evil, everyone has become very normal. Even become righteous.


    The innkeeper of the tavern looked at them and shook his head, "it''s okay. Thank you for giving a hero justice. It''s just a meal of wine and vegetables, and I can afford it."


    But in his heart, he said secretly: This is... I met the true God!


    In this ancient city, there is a box in one of the most luxurious restaurants. Jin Ming still smiled, "brother, you are too bad. You want to scare people like this. You didn''t see the reaction of the tavern owner at that time. Haha, it''s estimated that if you don''t let those people forget a blank paragraph. I''m afraid the tavern owner will be dead on the street tonight."


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile. "They are all ordinary people. Just tease them."


    It is also rare that he can still maintain this childlike innocence today. Chu Mo would never have done this if he hadn''t met an old friend like Jin Ming.


    Then the two of them drank all night here. After chatting all night, it was basically Jin Ming talking and Chu Mo listening.


    For the first time in these years, Jin Ming opened his heart like this, so in the end, Jin Ming was completely drunk. Lying on the table, he cried and muttered to himself: Why did he become like that? Why did everyone in that year have a good chance? Only he became neither human nor ghost.


    However, after waking up the next morning, Jin Ming was full of endless vitality!


    He naturally remembers what happened last night clearly. At that time, he was drunk with one heart and did not want to control it with realm. Otherwise, a monk in the supreme realm is drunk, which is too ridiculous.


    Through a long talk last night, Jin Ming also completely opened his mind. After Chu Mo invited him to take him back to the misty palace, Jin Ming agreed without hesitation.


    The ethereal palace with Chu Mo and the ethereal palace without Chu Mo are two pure concepts.


    At the time of checking out, Chu Mo was another piece of top-grade celestite, leaving a dull look on the floor of the restaurant. However, it''s not that they haven''t met rich people. No one dares to make their ideas here.


    Because this restaurant was opened by a disciple of Piaomiao palace!


    So, after Chu Mo and Jin Ming left for a long time, someone suddenly said, "how can that rich white childe be so... So like the ancestor of the ethereal palace?"


    At this time, Chu Mo and Jin Ming had already left the ancient city.


    And that ancient city has left two legends. However, how many people believe the authenticity of the legend is unknown. The anti righteousness was widely spread, and the parties also vowed.


    Chu Mo, with Jin Ming, walked through the fairyland area in the past, and also walked back to his former hometown.


    In the end, he returned to the original heaven area, back to the former Tiandao garden, and now... The headquarters of the ethereal palace.


    Looking at this place full of memories, Chu Mo''s face showed a faint smile. He still remembers the purple card of Tiandao garden... He still remembers everything that happened here.


    I don''t know those old people. How are they now?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and walked inside.


    King''s landing ethereal Palace¡ª¡ª


    Send it at three o''clock and ask for a monthly ticket! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1728

    Today''s ethereal palace is no longer like that.?? The temple is heavily guarded and overlapped. It''s almost impossible to see the appearance of Tiandao garden in the past.


    Chu Mo took Jin Ming inside and walked calmly, completely ignoring the disciples outside the ethereal palace. But to his surprise, those people turned a blind eye to Chu Mo, as if they had not seen them at all.


    "Brother, is it you who did it again?" Jin Ming''s eyes widened. His cultivation completely failed to see what Chu Mo had done.


    Anyway, if he were, he would never be able to walk in like this without alerting anyone.


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head, "what the hell am I doing back home?"


    "Yes..." Jin Ming subconsciously replied, but then he twitched at Chu Mo: "no, brother, if these people see you, the whole ethereal palace is probably in disorder now! How can they ignore your existence?"


    Chu Mo smiled and didn''t explain anything. He took Jin Ming and continued to walk inside.


    In the end, he finally reached the deepest place of the ethereal palace.


    At this time, just from inside, came a very gorgeous and noble woman. Beside the woman, there was a young girl. The girl was talking with the woman, and her face seemed to be a little excited.


    The woman is indifferent and calm with a smile.


    But at the next moment, the woman looked up as if her heart was sharp, and saw Chu Mo directly. Then, she was stunned.


    "Master, master, what are you looking at?"


    The girl with some ancient spirit shook the woman''s arm like a spoiled girl, and then looked at Chu Mo curiously.


    This little girl in the supreme realm saw nothing. She was a little naughty and shook her hand in front of the master, holding a long tone and said, "teacher... Father, why are you staying? Oh, just promise me! OK, I''ll go out for a month! Really, I''ll definitely come back in a month! Otherwise... It will take no more than twenty days? Half a month? Fourteen days? Master... You''re talking!"


    At this time, the woman suddenly smiled and said, "then go."


    The girl was stunned. She looked at her master incredulously. She didn''t understand why the always strict master suddenly became so generous. This made her feel that it was a conspiracy. I couldn''t help looking at the woman carefully: "master, really?"


    "Well, really, but don''t regret it later." The woman smiled and said. There was an uncontrollable smile between her eyebrows and eyes.


    The girl couldn''t believe it, but she couldn''t find any problems. In particular, the sudden burst of joy on master was almost something she had never seen before. What is this situation? What is don''t regret?


    At this moment, the girl just thought about running out to play. Hehe laughed and said, "don''t regret, don''t regret, master, then I''ll go!"


    With that, he rose up in the air and was about to leave. It''s easy for master to open a golden mouth. She can go out and go wild, but she can''t miss this opportunity. Otherwise, master may repent later.


    Vaguely, the girl heard master''s shaking voice and shouted, "master!"


    Huh? Master? What master? Why should Shifu call others Shifu?


    Thinking in her heart, the girl rushed out thousands of miles away like a joy. However, then, she suddenly stood there, and then, the whole person was confused... Stunned.


    For a long time, she murmured, "master''s master... My master? Isn''t my master... God! Ah ah ah!"


    The girl suddenly screamed in a series and rushed back to the ethereal palace like a roll: "master, I regret that I''m not going anywhere. I want to see my master..."


    Boom!


    This wild girl in the ethereal palace, everyone has a headache. Her crazy words completely detonated the whole ethereal palace.


    Everyone knows that this wild girl is a closed door disciple accepted by founder Fang LAN. She has excellent talent. She is only 19 years old this year and has rushed to the supreme level!


    This is actually nineteen years old, and it is also the supreme realm of reality!


    Although the world has changed now, those who may enter the supreme realm at this age are almost unique throughout the ages.


    Even if you put it in Luo Tianxian domain, this is also the top genius!


    Fang LAN once took her to Luo Tianxian domain. At that time, there were many big people who wanted to keep her. Fang LAN ran away with her in fear.


    But no one really dares to rob Fang Lan''s Apprentice. After all, Fang Lan''s master is too big!


    The little girl''s name is Le Yao. Among the young generation of the whole ethereal palace, she is famous not because of her talent, but because she is too naughty. Her seniority is too high. She is a close disciple of one of the top ten ancestors. No one dares to provoke her in the whole ethereal palace. Even contemporary leaders are afraid of her.


    In the past, Fang LAN had been very strict with her and was not allowed to go out and make mischief. I''m afraid she will suffer losses after going out. No matter how excellent a genius is, there is also a stage of growth. The fall of peerless Tianjiao is not unprecedented.


    Her words just now really scared everyone.


    Almost instantly, she was stopped by many figures.


    There are older generation, Mesozoic generation, and younger generation of their own disciples.


    "Le Yao, you little girl, what are you talking about? What do you want to see your master? Do you know who your master is?" The speaker is long Qiushui, a monk in the holy land, one of the supreme elders in the supreme elder group of the misty palace.


    He frowned and looked at Le Yao: "stop fooling around, practice hard, and don''t think about running out all day. Your master is spoiling you too much!"


    "Hee hee, martial uncle long, I heard that..." Le Yaotian was not afraid of these people at all. In addition, she knows something about the past experiences of high-level figures such as the misty palace. Therefore, speaking, often unscrupulous.


    Long Qiushui blackened his face. "If you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll ask your master to lock you up."


    At this time, a gentle voice came from inside: "after all these years, have you finally become so serious?"


    Long Qiushui, who still looks young and handsome, shivered slightly, and then... Let his eyes show an incredible look, and then, with a brush, his body disappeared.


    He disappeared with a large number of people.


    Those people are senior leaders who rarely appeared in front of the disciples of the ethereal palace in the past. They are all real big people in the whole Yanhuang realm now. But at this moment, one by one ran faster than the rabbit, and there was no shadow in a moment.


    Then, the whole Piaomiao palace was in chaos in an instant. Countless big people, many of whom had not left the Customs for hundreds or even thousands of years, came out, and then rushed to the deepest part of the Piaomiao palace together.


    For a time, figures were flying in the whole sky. Like a rainbow.


    There are also many people coming from all directions. I don''t know. I thought there was something big going on here in the misty palace.


    Le Yao stood there with a large group of Mesozoic and Cenozoic disciples of the ethereal palace, staring at all this, and everyone was at a loss. Finally, they turned their eyes to le Yao. A female disciple who had a very good relationship with Le Yao asked in a trembling voice, "Yao Yao... You, your master, is he really back?"


    Le Yao nodded blankly and muttered, "it looks... Yes!"


    really?


    These young people are not sure. Anyway, the hall in the deepest part of the Piaomiao palace can''t enter at the moment, and it is directly sealed. Then, countless big people came from all directions and rushed in like meteors.


    No one knows what happened inside.


    Although the Yanhuang domain is large, the information is very up-to-date. Now almost everyone has a letter board.


    Yes, the magic world is still there, and the letter board has finally become popular!


    Those big families and big sects in the Yan and Huang regions were also soon disturbed.


    "What? The ancestor of Piaomiao palace returned?"


    "The return of Chu God? Really? Really? God... He actually came back!"


    "Can''t you? Doesn''t it mean that the God of Chu has long been outside the three realms and not in the middle of the five elements?"


    "It''s going to be a big thing! The God of Yanhuang realm is back!"


    At the same time, in the restaurant with the background of the misty palace in the ancient city, many people vowed that they had seen the God of Chu


    Anyway, almost for a moment, the whole Yanhuang region directly became extremely lively and noisy.


    And this is just because of a person''s return.


    In the hall, Chu Mo looked at more and more people, and the smile on his face had not changed.


    Too many people have returned. Here, he has seen too many old friends.


    There are even fan Wudi and those who stayed in Luo Tianxian domain.


    After the news of Chu Mo''s disappearance spread, they were unwilling to stay in Luo Tianxian domain. Instead, he chose to return to the Yanhuang region.


    Thousands of years later, all the old friends are here.


    Seeing these people, Chu Mo became a lot more cheerful. At this moment, all the experiences of these years were put aside by him.


    Fang LAN, who first saw Chu Mo, held Chu Mo''s arm tightly and didn''t want to let go.


    No one laughed at her, because everyone wanted to rush over and get close to Chu mo. By the way, verify whether this is really Chu mo. Not hallucinations.


    Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue, Hua Xiaoya, Huang zhe... There are too many old friends.


    Finally, Chu Mo had to say, "are you going to watch me like this and do nothing else?"


    "Master, as long as you are here, we can treat you like this every day!" Fang Lan said with a childish face, and then winked at Jin Ming: "are you willing to come at last?"


    Jin Ming smiled bitterly, lowered his head slightly, and then said, "yes, I''d like to come!"


    It''s popular today. Please ask for some monthly tickets!


    There are also recommended tickets... Let''s get motivated and have a snack atmosphere, brothers! eight

 Chapter 1729

    Then, on the side of Piaomiao palace, a grand banquet began directly.


    Nothing is more exciting than the return of Chu mo. Like those people in Luo Tianxian domain, they once thought that they might never see Chu Mo again in this life. For this reason, the ten ancestors of piaomi palace, including those friends of Chu Mo in the past. Those people in the human world have been extremely sad.


    Lament the impermanence of things, the magic and mystery of this world, and the boundlessness of the road.


    Three thousand years later, although they have never forgotten Chu Mo, they are more or less used to Chu Mo''s departure.


    At the same time, they silently bless Chu Mo that he can live well in a higher-level world.


    They never expected to see Chu Mo again one day.


    Just like the rooster who traveled around a few years ago and then strolled back to the hot and yellow regions. Said that Chu Mo was basically impossible to come back.


    No one thought, suddenly, Chu Mo came back!


    This surprise is really... A little too big!


    So many people are still dizzy.


    Subsequently, three ancestral giants appeared.


    Chu Lao, wandering female emperor and demon king.


    Xiaodie also appeared with the demon king, as well as her daughter. Seeing Chu Mo, Xiaodie''s mother and daughter were very happy. Especially Xiaodie takes Chu Mo as her own son ¡á Treat it like a child.


    Xiaodie''s daughter is also very old according to her age. However, she is very quiet, and her cultivation is not low. She has reached the peak of the holy land. Seeing Chu Mo, his eyes flickered, and he called elder martial brother with a little shyness.


    There were too many people. Chu Moguang greeted them one by one for a long time.


    In the past, the cultivation of this group of people was the weakest. However, even Xu fufu, a lazy man, has stepped into the supreme realm.


    As for the former grassland queen Na Yi, she has rushed to the peak of the Holy Land!


    Time has passed. Seeing Chu Mo again, Na Yi, who is still beautiful and moving, is still moving in the depths of her eyes. However, her face, more, is happy! That kind of heartfelt happiness.


    Because she finally saw him again.


    Fan Zhiyuan, Chu Mo''s little uncle in this generation. He has already grown up, and his realm is also at the supreme peak level.


    It''s not that these people are talented, it''s really... Their cultivation resources are too top-notch!


    All of them come from the royal family of Luo Tian and use the best cultivation materials.


    Therefore, Chu Mo has a very special position in the whole royal family of Luo Tian.


    Fan Wudi and long Qiushui both belong to that kind of talent, which is not very good, and the foundation is general. Now they are all in the supreme realm.


    In their realm, there is still a long, long life. Therefore, they all look quite young. Even if the image has not changed, the strong vitality is very obvious.


    There are too many old friends, Chu Mo can name them one by one, and Chu Mo can easily say the common experience with these people.


    "Those memories, for me, are like what just happened yesterday." Chu Mo looked at the crowd, "so I''ve never forgotten you."


    "We are the same, you are our pride." Liu Meier smiled at Chu Mo and said.


    Chu Yan, who had already stepped into the holy land, looked at Chu Mo: "brother, are you still leaving this time when you come back?"


    In a word, let the noisy hall suddenly quiet down. Everyone looked at Chu mo. They are also very concerned about this issue.


    They were afraid of Chu Mo coming and going in a hurry, and soon disappeared in their sight again.


    "Go, go." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    Many people''s faces suddenly showed disappointment.


    People like Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue, Qin Shi and Dong Yu all hope that Chu Mo can stay in their hearts. But they also know that there is a big gap between them and Chu Mo!


    Even if they tried to catch up, and today, they have cultivated to the great holy land, which even they themselves can''t believe, but in the face of Chu Mo, there is still a feeling: I''m too weak.


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "but I can take you with me!"


    Quiet!


    The whole hall, the needle can be heard instantly!


    It''s quiet and scary.


    Everyone showed incredible expressions on their faces.


    It seems hard to believe that what Chu Mo said is true.


    went together?


    Which way?


    Where did Chu Mo go these years?


    Although they don''t know, they can all guess. It must be a higher-level world, that is... They recognize the world of God!


    Is that world accessible? What is the world like?


    Later, Chu Mo didn''t show off to these people, but roughly explained all kinds of things about the channel world. Except for some special information, he didn''t hide it. Let these people understand what kind of place the channel world is in the shortest time.


    Finally, Chu Mo looked at the crowd and said, "I''m coming back this time to give you a choice. In this life, I''m very lucky to meet you, know you, become friends, and become confidants."


    Everyone present said silently in their hearts: we are luckier!


    Chu Mo said, "so, I think, if I can, I hope you can be together forever."


    "We want to!"


    Most of the people present couldn''t help blurting out.


    They really want to!


    Being able to have everything today has the most direct relationship with Chu mo. Chu Mo''s departure was like the absence of a backbone for the entire ethereal palace. Although over the past three thousand years, piaomi palace has developed more and more powerful. It looks no different from Chu mo.


    But in fact, in the deep heart of these people, they still miss those days when Chu Mo was there.


    For them, it''s not worth their life to be with Chu mo.


    "On the other side of the passage, it is not a place of Taoyuan. Even, on the other side, it may not be as stable as here." Chu Mo looked at the crowd: "I also saw that you have developed very well in the past 3000 years! Many people have also become ancestors. Here, you have your deepest foundation. You may not want to leave so much. Among you, most of my friends, you are not children in that year. Therefore, I hope you can seriously consider this matter..."


    At this time, Huang Wushuang suddenly stood up and looked at Chu mo. he was as handsome as before, but he added more elegance and poise: "brother Chu, I want to know, how many people can you take away to that world?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said, "as long as you don''t put all the creatures in the Yan and Huang regions, I think there should be no big problem."


    Everyone couldn''t help but be surprised, but then they all understood.


    Chu Mo''s realm today has gone beyond their cognitive scope. Then, it''s not surprising that we can take these people out of here and enter the high-level world.


    Huang Wushuang nodded, "well, I want to take all my family away, can I?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "of course."


    Those other people suddenly showed a happy face.


    Huang Wushuang said: "In that case, I''m going to leave. I''m sure it''s not bad to be with brother Chu. We still have the opportunity to see more scenery in the distant future. Although it''s good in this Yanhuang region, it''s just like this in our life. At most, because of brother Chu, we have a certain identity and status in the whole Luotian universe. But what about that? Our realm is so high, and this life is so high For a long time, if you can''t see more scenery, have more insight, and always repeat the same life, it''s not interesting. "


    Chu Qing sat there, silently nodded, and then glanced at her father: "Dad?"


    Chu Tianxiong whispered, "go!"


    Chu Qing immediately showed a happy smile.


    Chu Mo listened to Huang Wushuang''s words, and his heart was moved. In fact, these friends around him were really a group of real Tianjiao.


    For a time, he felt that his birth was not important, but his efforts the day after tomorrow were more important. This... Is also true. But it depends on how big the pattern is. After all, only by standing higher can we see further, which is a fact that no one can change.


    If they were born in the channel, I''m afraid they have all stepped into the level of ancestral realm by now.


    Thinking, Chu Mo said, "next, give everyone a month to think and make a decision. After making a decision, you should start preparing to leave. I''m over there, in fact, there are still some unfinished things. Another thing, if you leave, it''s... I''m afraid it''s hard to come back here again in this life."


    Chu Mo naturally can, but this time, he really took away all his relatives and friends, so there is no need for him to return here again.


    Xu fufu said with a smile, "what are you ready to hesitate? Friends will go together all their lives! As long as you are not afraid that we will drag you down and become a burden to you, we will go wherever you go!"


    "You are all my closest friends and family members. At any time, you will not be a burden to me." Chu Mo said seriously.


    Finally, almost all the relatives and friends of Chu Mo in the past years decided to leave with Chu mo. Including the holy medicine of Feng junzi, including red dragon, green dragon and white tiger.


    This time, the whole ethereal palace, almost all the top forces, will be evacuated in an instant!


    For example, Le Yao was in a hurry and she had to leave!


    "Master, you can''t leave me!" Le Yao grabbed Fang Lan''s arm and looked at Fang LAN with tearful eyes.


    "Why? Don''t you always want to be the future leader of the ethereal palace? Why do you have to go with master? Didn''t master tell you what your master said? He didn''t lie to you. That world may not be better than this world." Fang LAN looked at Le Yao and said gently, "we''re leaving because we have a difficult relationship."


    Le Yao said, "I don''t want to give up my master!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1730

    Fang LAN sighed and said with a wry smile, "you still have family. Your family is very good to you and has high expectations. Moreover, you want to go with master, but they... Are unlikely to abandon the family that is easy to establish and leave the Yanhuang region in this way."


    Fang LAN is talking about the truth. Le Jia is a new family in Yanhuang region. In the days of the former heaven, Lejia was only a small and medium-sized family. Later, after Chu Mo reorganized the Yan and Huang regions, the musicians were in addition to several amazing geniuses. It brings the whole family to the status of a first-class family in Yanhuang region.


    Now, there is a peerless Tianjiao like Le Yao in the Le family, and the future of the whole family is even brighter.


    In this case, it is somewhat unrealistic for Le Yao to move the whole Le family away from the Yanhuang region because of her decision.


    In particular, Le Yao has basically become one of the candidates for the next leader of the ethereal palace, and the other disciples in the sequence are not as good as her. To become a new generation of ethereal palace master, it should be almost a certainty for Le Yao.


    In this case, Le Jia will not be willing to leave.


    This is not to say that they don''t understand that it might be better to leave with Chu Mo, but it''s just a habit. Unwilling to start over. Because they all know the difficulty of starting over.


    In this world, some people don''t mind doing Phoenix Tail just to see more scenery. For example, Huang Wushuang. But there are also people who want a comfortable life.


    Although Le Yao is young and likes mischief, she is not stupid. On the contrary, she is very smart and soon figured out all kinds of things in it. Her tears couldn''t help flowing down, and she whispered, "although my family is very kind to me, I really want to follow master. As soon as master left, I may... May never see master again. I will miss you very much, and I can''t help crying..."


    Fang Lan''s eyes are also slightly red, but in this world, except Chu Mo, no one can stop her from following Chu mo.


    Just like yueqingcheng and Caidie fairy, when they heard Chu Mo''s call, they didn''t hesitate at all and directly decided to go!


    Fang LAN is the same. Although she was reluctant to part with this little girl in her heart, she understood that it would be more suitable for Le Yao to stay than for her to follow her. After all, no matter how reluctant she is, this girl will not be willing to be separated from her parents forever.


    Finally, Le Yao decided to stay, but the little girl was full of tears. From a naughty wild girl, she grew up overnight and matured too much.


    In the following days, Chu Mo began to preach scriptures to le Yao, the core of the Cenozoic and part of the Mesozoic, on the side of the misty palace.


    Taishangzhuanfa!


    This kind of thing, the whole Luo Tian universe, is probably unprecedented. Everyone, including Chu Lao, the wandering lady emperor and the demon king, could not help running to join the fun.


    Not to mention others.


    The huge square of the entire ethereal palace was crowded with people. There are even many people in the big family of Yan and Huang regions who want to come to listen to scriptures.


    Chu Mo didn''t care. Although his heart was a little more towards the ethereal palace, in fact, in the whole Yanhuang region, his current state of mind had long been beyond that kind of door view. Because this is his hometown.


    Here, Chu Mo has been lecturing for a month, and there are always a large number of visions in the sky. With Chu Mo lecturing, they keep pouring out.


    It''s really a natural vision, and the earth is overflowing with golden lotus.


    Through lecturing, Chu Mo also attracted old friends and young monks in the past.


    In the end, the rooster was brought back.


    Even many people from Luo Tianxian region were shocked by the celestial phenomena triggered by Chu Mo''s preaching, and rushed here one after another.


    This result was unexpected to Chu mo.


    His present state, opening the forum and lecturing, will indeed give birth to all kinds of visions in the entire Luo Tian universe.


    He is preaching Dharma to leave a seed for the universe.


    Just like those things that the supreme limitless Buddha and the infinite Buddha have done. Leave a seed called hope. One day, this seed will take root, sprout and grow.


    And this is the greatest place of mankind!


    This is called inheritance!


    Finally, Chu Mo left a lot of cultivation resources and top-level magic tools for Le Yao, a group of new generation disciples of the ethereal palace. With these things, the ethereal palace, even if all the high-level people leave, will still be the most top-level existence in this Yanhuang realm.


    Some of the disciples that Chu Mo accepted in the human world in the past years also chose to stay. They are not ruthless to Chu Mo, but what they chose to leave behind has already had its own foundation in the Yanhuang region. The families they established are also deeply rooted here.


    Therefore, although they were reluctant to give up Chu Mo, they decided to stay.


    Chu Mo certainly won''t force this at all. Most of the disciples he accepted in the human world, except for a few, such as Xiao He, did not have so special feelings behind him. They are more grateful and worship Chu mo. In the end, in their minds, Chu Mo was just like a God. A little totemic.


    At last, Chu Mo specially told Le Yao the Sutra of three days. After leaving Chu Mo, Le Yao rushed directly to Gao Tian and crossed the robbery!


    This scene is directly engraved in the soul of countless people. Even in the past tens of thousands of years, this matter has often been mentioned. The God of Chu preached to le Yao for three days. Le Yao directly stepped into the holy land from the supreme realm, and then on the way of cultivation, he got out of control. Rushed to the ancestral realm in one breath, and became the first patriarchal realm giant in the Yan Huang realm and the post Chu God era!


    At this time, Chu Mo had left the Yanhuang region with a large number of people. Like the water family, the top giants in the Yanhuang region, and the elves, they all migrate as a whole. All the properties they left were given to Piaomiao palace.


    Many other families have almost moved away as a whole, or, like Huang Wushuang, take all their immediate relatives away.


    They were temporarily placed in the world in the sky.


    Chu Mo was followed only by the old Chu, the wandering female emperor and the demon king, as well as some people who were introduced by his sermon from Luo Tianxian domain. Of course, there are big cocks.


    Chu Mo told the rooster a lot of news that he could only tell it. For example, master Lingtong.


    The rooster sighed very much. He didn''t expect that the smart master of all things in the past was actually a part of master Lingtong. What''s more, master Lingtong''s layout is eternal. Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu were originally a person.


    "Those things of the high-level plane are really unimaginable. I didn''t expect that the chicken Lord could enter that world one day. But boy, the chicken Lord found a secret in a place. Do you want to go and have a look?" The rooster said to Chu Mo mysteriously.


    "Secret?" Chu Mo looked at the rooster, and his eyes had a somewhat incredulous expression.


    "What''s that look in your eyes? Why? You are so successful that you despise the chicken master? The chicken master told you that you will know that place when you go. It''s really amazing. The chicken master tried to explore several times, but he couldn''t get in at all. I have a feeling that there should be a huge secret hidden in it!" The big cock looked serious and serious.


    "Well, when we go back to Luo Tianxian domain and settle down, we''ll go there." Chu Mo nodded and promised.


    Although the rooster is often unreliable, it will not talk nonsense about such things. Over the years, it has appeared and disappeared, and the speed of realm improvement is amazing. Now it has rushed to the peak of the great holy land.


    Chu Mo was also curious about the place where the chicken in the great holy land thought it was extraordinary and could not enter.


    Later, Chu Mo returned to the royal city of Luo Tian.


    As expected, Ji Qi and others still intend to stay. There were few people in the whole royal family, including the giant old emperor of the ancestral realm, who were willing to leave with Chu mo.


    Their position is too high!


    No matter the vision, breadth of mind or pattern, it is too high.


    Now Ji''s royal family has become the royal family of the whole Luotian universe. In this case, they have no reason to leave.


    If the channel world is really the divine world, as they heard in the past, then they may have reasons to be moved. But after Chu Mo told them about the channel world, they suddenly lost interest in the channel world.


    They didn''t have such a deep friendship with Chu Mo, so they naturally didn''t want to go.


    Therefore, the whole Luo Tianxian domain, including Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng, Jiang caiyue, the witch, Ye Qing, Chu Mo''s parents, as well as his sisters Chu and Xu Nan, are willing to go with Chu mo.


    Ji Qi knew that Chu Mo had lectured in the Yan and Huang regions before, and asked Chu Mo not to favor one over the other. Chu Mo had to lecture for seven days here in the imperial city.


    Seven days is enough for this group of monks with a relatively higher level.


    In the end, many people even showed signs of breakthrough on the spot. It has to be said that the level of understanding of everything in the world is too profound.


    Those who are difficult to understand the great holy land, even the ancestral land friars, may be immediately enlightened after his advice.


    Chu Mo also left many magic tools, cultivation resources and top-level medicine for Ji Qi. Finally, please Ji Qi, take proper care of Yan Huang Da Yu.


    Ji Qi naturally agreed to Chu Mo''s request. Even if Chu Mo didn''t mention it, he would do so.


    Finally, it was the day to say goodbye. Chu Mo opened the door of the sky god''s mirror. Ji Qingyu and others first waved goodbye to a group of relatives and friends. Jiang caiyue''s tears were dim, looking at his family, but he resolutely walked in.


    She wants to explore the unknown world more.


    Chu Lao, the demon king, the wandering female emperor and others all entered the world of God''s mirror in the sky with some curiosity.


    Later, Chu Mo took the rooster and waved goodbye to Ji Qi.


    In an instant, disappeared here. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1731

    Just when everyone thought that Chu Mo must have left the luotian universe, Chu Mo and the rooster came to a mysterious and unknown area.


    The universe of Luo Tian is actually large and boundless. Even if it is the existence of the supreme realm, it is not so easy to thoroughly travel through the universe. Like this area, before that. Even though Chu Mo has fought almost all planes with the expeditionary army of Ji''s royal family, he didn''t expect that there was such a place in the universe.


    Here, it''s like a black hole!


    Everything was swallowed by the black hole. Even light is no exception.


    Chu Mo and the rooster are infinitely far away, and they can feel the destructive power emanating from the black hole.


    "How''s it going? I didn''t lie to you, did I? Isn''t this place magical?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo and said proudly.


    Chu Mo frowned and didn''t speak. But in my heart, I continue to deduce where this black hole may be connected!


    This black hole, in Chu Mo''s eyes, is not a mysterious place, but a channel.


    It is intertwined with quite terrible law power, which even Chu Mo dare not underestimate. Because there is also his super realm, which is difficult to understand!


    "Boy, is it very dangerous?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo: "or... Let''s go. Let''s go to the channel world?"


    The rooster is unreliable, but it''s not stupid at all. It hasn''t seen Chu Mo for 3000 years, but its understanding of Chu Mo is almost better than anyone!


    It is very clear that the place where Chu Mo can show this look is definitely not simple!


    There is no doubt that the black hole is quite dangerous!


    It was originally curious. It wanted to take Chu Mo, a great master, to have a look. Maybe it could get some treasure from there.


    But now, seeing Chu Mo''s dignified face, the little curiosity in Dagong''s heart has long vanished.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly and said, "wait a minute, don''t worry, I''ll deduce it again."


    "Still need to deduce?" The rooster felt some regret in his heart. He said he was full. Why did he bring this boy to such a place?


    In fact, this black hole does not always exist. The rooster has been here before and has not found it. When I came here for the second time, I suddenly found that there was a black hole in this place, which absorbed everything around me.


    The galaxies and stars that originally existed in this cosmic void have disappeared. Even the light will be absorbed there.


    The rooster looked at Chu Mo and regretted it in his heart.


    Chu Mo sat for three days.


    Finally, on the third night, Chu Mo suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the black hole. After a long time, he said to the rooster, "let''s go."


    Hoo!


    The rooster finally breathed a sigh, and the big stone in his heart fell to the ground.


    It was really afraid of Chu Mo and said to it, "let''s go in and have a look..."


    In that case, it must object. There is really nothing to see in a place where the existence of a super realm has hesitated for so many days.


    But in fact, Chu Mo''s heart was extremely shocked.


    Originally, he felt that it was almost impossible for him to return to Luo Tianxian domain in this life. But the discovery of this black hole changed his mind. Because, after several days of deduction, he finally came to a conclusion that even he himself was a little shocked.


    The other side of the black hole is either outside the channel or... Outside the body of Pangu!


    This is a rather mysterious passage!


    Moreover, in his current state, if he wants to break through by force, nine times out of ten, he will be robbed!


    But sooner or later, he will come here for a walk.


    Because it concerns the whole future.


    Chu Mo then sent the rooster into the world of the sky. Then he found the way back to the passage world and stepped in.


    Luo Tian universe, farewell.


    The endless territory of the Chu royal family soon became lively.


    The addition of a large number of new people has made this territory more different.


    This group of people from Luotian universe soon fell in love with this place with rich essence that they couldn''t believe.


    If it weren''t for the abnormal sun, which hung there motionless every day, and then disappeared suddenly after a very long time, they even doubted whether Chu Mo had deceived them by saying that the channel world was not so good.


    Some people meet, just like fate.


    Chu Mo brought this group of people from Luo Tian universe, and everyone got a flat peach. Chu Mo first made their spirits perfect, which allowed them to leave the sky and enter the Chu family.


    Then, ChuChu came first. Chu Mo didn''t expect that this girl could calculate the time so accurately, because under normal circumstances, Chu Chu should now be at the elite alliance headquarters over Cang ancient city.


    Chu Chu won''t tell Chu Mo that she has felt that another self... Is coming!


    So she couldn''t wait to come.


    At the moment when the two clearly met, everyone was stunned except Chu mo.


    Including Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji, their own daughter, looks exactly the same as another person! From appearance, temperament, and then to the powerful aura... Everything is so similar.


    Except for a little subtle difference, almost everything is exactly the same!


    "Hello, my name is ChuChu."


    "Hello, my name is ChuChu."


    The two women almost spoke in unison. Then, they couldn''t help looking at each other and laughing. Then, they said in unison, "do we want to rob this name?"


    Everyone was stunned, some speechless looking at the two women.


    Even Chu Mo couldn''t help looking at them with a headache at this moment and said, "otherwise, one of you is Chu Chu one and the other is Chu two."


    "Damn name!" The two women spoke in unison and gave Chu Mo a look of white.


    Chu Mo''s face was speechless: "the heart said that the two sons met... It''s not much exaggeration, is it?"


    In fact, it''s quite exaggerated, but those two guys are getting together and chatting happily at the moment.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi held themselves in their arms and grew up a lot of children in the blink of an eye, complaining about why Chu Mo didn''t go back with them. Even the children have grown so big.


    Chu Mo is really a little unreasonable, but he can''t help it if his grandparents want to see his grandchildren.


    Fortunately, the two little guys are not big, and they are not strange to their mother at all. They are having fun in their mother''s arms. It diluted the little resentment of the two women towards him.


    The rooster said beside Chu Mo, "the name... Is really a problem!"


    Chu Mo also nodded. He had never thought about this before. Now he found that this seemingly trivial matter was quite a headache.


    If you want to change your name... Who should change it? It''s all from my parents!


    Fate is connected, calling the same name, having the same character and having the same face


    The rooster laughed and said, "just be twin brothers and sisters. As for the name... Add a size and it''s over?"


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Don''t say, unreliable rooster, this time, it''s really quite reliable!


    As for who fights who is young, the problem is also very simple. Like another Luo Tian universe, ChuChu, her real age in this life is older than Chu Mo, so she is naturally ChuChu. Then, another one, that is, xiaochuchu.


    On the side of Zi Dao, Chu Mo''s sworn brother Zi Dao is a boy Dao, and the son Dao with ouyangfei is a big son Dao. It''s easy to distinguish.


    Little boy Dao was very surprised that big boy Dao was accompanied by ouyangfei, and he was somewhat helpless and dejected.


    In the past years, ouyangfei disappeared after Zhong Sheng was killed by Chu mo. It has disappeared until now, and it is said that it has never married again. However, it is impossible to continue the front line with the boy.


    This also shows that although there is a very mysterious connection between the two universes, in the final analysis, there are still two different lives and two different fates.


    It''s like Jiang caiyue is somewhat disappointed. She wants to meet another herself, but she doesn''t.


    It has been more than a month since these people were settled down.


    This time, Chu Mo will continue to set foot on the journey, and he will go to another Luo Tian universe.


    "Brother, I''ll go with you." Big ChuChu looked at Chu Mo: "otherwise, only you go there alone, I''m afraid there will be some trouble."


    Chu Mo glanced at it and asked, "where is the elite alliance?"


    Big ChuChu shook his head: "it doesn''t matter. If there are Feihong and Bingbing in the elite alliance, nothing will happen. The most important thing is that with you, the elite alliance will never have a problem."


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "well, let''s go to your hometown together."


    Before leaving, Chu Mo asked the rooster whether to go with him. This chicken is still very magical. It can always find some places that others can''t find.


    As a result, the rooster refused. He felt that there were many people and things he liked in the Chu clan. Such as the old housekeeper, such as the old yellow dog, he likes it very much. Moreover, the relationship between Rooster and monkey is very good.


    In fact, the atmosphere of the whole Chu royal family is very good now. It really looks like a land of Taoyuan.


    With sufficient energy and materials, everyone''s face is full of smiles.


    Either choose to practice in seclusion, or choose a quiet life. This has become a pure land in the whole channel world.


    It is the world that Chu Mo has been fighting hard over the years, bit by bit.


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye to his parents and his two wives and children. Then, with a clear, embarked on the road to another Luo Tian universe.


    After Chu Mo stepped into the realm of Taishang, his speed was much faster than before. He sent ChuChu into the world of the celestial mirror, and then a person, with an incredible body method, came to the entrance of another Luo Tian universe in less than a month.


    Without any hesitation, Chu Mo stepped in¡ª¡ª


    gogogo¡­¡­£¡ (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1732

    After passing through this magical channel interwoven by laws, Chu Mo finally appeared in a new universe. He summoned Chu Chu from the world of the divine mirror in the sky.


    Big ChuChu was very interested in Chu Mo''s sky god Kam world, and she said with a surprised look: "unexpectedly, the sky god Kam has grown to this extent with you? It has become a very complete world!"


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "although the law is complete, the world is too dependent on me. Once I have any problems, the world is easy to collapse directly. Its law is based on my Tao."


    This is also why Chu Mo didn''t dare to easily let people around him enter the world of God in the sky. He was really afraid that if something dangerous happened to him, it would affect those creatures inside.


    Big ChuChu shook his head and said casually, "who can guarantee that the world we are in now is not like this?" With that, she looked at Chu Mo and said, "there are too few stars in it. If you have nothing to do, go and get some beautiful and resource rich stars to decorate it. Or simply grab some galaxies in and let them operate independently. The continent of the world will be stripped out a little bit and become a real continent of God!"


    Big Chu said so much in one breath, and then looked at Chu Mo and said, "maybe the last real pure land we''ve been looking for is there."


    Perhaps, this is just a careless remark, but the speaker is careless, and the listener is intentional. Chu Mo''s mind suddenly opens a window like a beam of bright sunshine. For a long time, he has not been particularly serious about building world in sky. There is no special intention to transform.


    Just plant some very valuable top-level medicinal materials, including some top-grade trees, including fish farming... Fish of good fortune. He just regarded the world of the sky as a farm. At the same time, it is also a temporary "refuge", but the clear words are not unreasonable.


    Now in this world, he should be regarded as one of the most survivable people. At least, in the whole channel world, this is the case.


    Once there is a major crisis in the channel world, he should be one of the people who can survive in the whole channel world.


    In this case, we can save countless creatures at the critical moment by transforming the celestial world into a real big world.


    Chu Mo looked at big Chu Chu: "what you said is very reasonable. I will pay attention to this."


    Chu Mo is also a person with strong action force. He will do what he decides immediately. Therefore, he directly captured many stars in this universe, even a complete galaxy. Directly into the world of the sky god.


    This kind of thing is simply impossible for other monks. But it is not difficult for friars at this level.


    This is also the fundamental reason why it is difficult for monks in the super realm to be really killed. No one knows how many backroads they will leave behind.


    Like those ancient ancestors who are now hung on the flagpole, Chu Mo dare not say that they have no backhand at all.


    However, even if there is a separation, it is difficult to become a big climate, but it can survive intact.


    Big ChuChu returned to this space, feeling very excited, just like Chu Mo returned to Luo Tian universe before, the whole universe is full of familiar breath. Full of memories of the past.


    Along the way, Da ChuChu told Chu Mo many things she had never said before. Even when she was very young in the past, when she was in love for the first time, she met a scum who was almost cheated and her body was severely injured. She also said to Chu Mo without reservation.


    "That person disguised so well, his mind, pattern and bearing... All of them can be called dragons and phoenixes among people. He is very excellent and famous in the whole luotianxian region. We say that many people have weaknesses and shortcomings. Once they have done anything bad, they will basically be discovered sooner or later. After all, there is no airtight wall in this world."


    Big ChuChu sighed with some emotion, "he really didn''t have these shortcomings, and everything was perfect. Countless girls like him. But he was sincere to anyone. In fact, it was because of his perfection that I felt untrue. So at that time, I was always indifferent to him."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "it''s a disaster to really meet such people."


    "It''s really a disaster." Big ChuChu agreed with this statement very much. She smiled and said, "at that time, I kept some vigilance, but in fact, until the end, when I saw those things deep in his heart, he still... Remained almost absolutely perfect. No one except me knew his true face."


    "This is also a skill!" Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yes, so, until we were completely separated, I didn''t say this thing, because I said it, and no one would believe me. But he was really a scum. What he did was unspeakable. But he was too smart. Really, brother, you are the smartest person I have met, but not the smartest. He is the smartest person I have met." Said plainly.


    "Oh?" At this moment, Chu Mo was interested in that life: "what''s his name? Maybe there will be his name in my world."


    Big ChuChu shook his head, smiled and said, "you shouldn''t have heard his name, at least I''ve never heard you mention it. His name is Ding Ling."


    "Ding Ling? You said his name was Ding Ling?" Chu Mo suddenly stared at big Chu with some incredible eyes. He really never dreamed that his sister could be connected with this person.


    In an instant, Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge of the supreme realm began crazy calculation and deduction.


    This is simply a kind of fatalistic entanglement.


    "Huh? You, have you really heard the name?" Big ChuChu looked at Chu Mo in surprise: "he is also famous in your world?"


    "No, it''s not famous. Even, not many people know his name." Chu Mo sighed and said, "however, the relationship between this man and me is too deep!"


    "Ah?" Big ChuChu looked at Chu Mo with an incredulous expression: "really?"


    "I''ll tell you about the entanglement between me and him..." Chu Mo said with a bitter smile: "without him, I may not be today. My whole youth, plus the whole youth, was almost completely influenced by this person and lived in his shadow."


    "Why?" Big ChuChu looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face. She knows the common ground between the two universes, and she also knows that fate is magical, but she can''t imagine that fate can be so magical. Two completely different universes can be so strikingly similar.


    Looking at her universe, the love between Zi Dao and ouyangfei is increasing, which is simply a model of Taoist couples. Looking at the universe of Chu Mo, Zi Dao and ouyangfei are separated. Big ChuChu always felt that although the two universes were similar, their fate was completely different.


    After hearing Chu Mo talk about all kinds of grievances between him and Ding Ling, she was completely shocked.


    "Is this man... Our enemy in his last life?" On his gorgeous face, with an incredible expression, he murmured, "unexpectedly, he could be so bad in another universe? However, from the perspective of nature, these two people are really amazing similarities!"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "didn''t he enter the ancient battlefield?"


    Big ChuChu shook his head: "no, he chose to stay here and thought that entering the ancient battlefield and flying into God was a lie. This really let him see through."


    "Then, will there be any harm for people like him to stay in the universe?" Chu Mo asked, somewhat worried.


    Ding Ling is really the shadow of his whole youth and youth. Many times, he almost died in the calculation of the other party. Chu Mo even thought that if the blood demon ancestor didn''t live in the sealed world of Yanhuang realm, but was born in Luo Tianxian realm, he might also be able to layout forever and stir up the wind and cloud of the whole universe.


    "It''s all right. He dare not do anything." The clear and confident way: "This Luo Tian universe is different from his brother''s. Ji''s royal family, here, is the absolute overlord. Just the giants of ancestral realm, there are more than a dozen within the royal family. Those families allied with the royal family, the giants of ancestral realm, add up to 20 or 30! With these people, Ding Ling can''t turn out much waves no matter how powerful he is. At most, he is his overlord. He can do whatever he likes. No one will do it It''s just about him. "


    Chu Mo nodded, but his doubts did not disappear. If Ding Ling, the ancestor of the blood demon in the big and clear world, is really so smart, then he will not be willing to become a overlord only.


    However, seeing that Da ChuChu was so confident, Chu Mo couldn''t say anything more.


    Brother and sister, along the way, walking speed is not particularly fast. But for their realm, the universe of Luo Tian seems vast, but in fact, it is not large enough to make people despair.


    Half a month later, Chu Mo and big Chu Chu came to a strange galaxy.


    This galaxy is very large. In the universe, it forms a huge nebula with an unknown number of billions of miles across it.


    The nebula is very colorful.


    From the appearance, it looks like a butterfly, especially a pair of wings, which look very close.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" Big ChuChu said with a smile, "go through the butterfly galaxy, and then go forward, it is the territory of Luo Tianxian."


    "Beautiful, not there." Chu Mo is only proving that the two worlds are different. When he sees this huge butterfly galaxy, he seems to get a hint of inspiration in his mind.


    There is nothing in the same place. The key is these differences.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly took the lead to catch a very, very weak killing machine, floating from afar.


    And there, there, there!


    Monthly ticket, come to the bowl!!!! (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1733

    This trace of killing is very weak, and even Chu Mo can''t detect it. As for Da ChuChu, she couldn''t feel this kind of ethereal killing. There was a happy smile on her face. Because I want to go home and see my biological parents!


    Seeing Chu Mo''s parents Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji before, although she can also call her father and mother without psychological barriers, she is still a little worse!


    It''s like a child who has been adopted since childhood. He will definitely have a deeper relationship with his adoptive parents. The grace of upbringing is no less than that of childbirth. Even, it is equivalent!


    Chu Mo''s mind, just got a hint of inspiration, coupled with this faint killing, let him directly issued a slight exclamation.


    "Not good!"


    With that, he didn''t have time to explain anything to ChuChu. He grabbed ChuChu''s wrist. The next moment, his figure instantly appeared in the distant star field.


    Because Chu Mo finally calculated something!


    Some things are triggered by themselves!


    Just like before, when he returned to the Luo Tian universe where he was, he happened to encounter the crisis of the Luo Tian royal family. This kind of thing seems to coincide, and even some coincide to an amazing extent.


    But in fact, it is also caused by fate!


    The destiny of all things in the world, taken together, is destiny!


    And fate, ruthless, is like an unimaginable machine!


    All creatures are a small part of this machine. Any small part that has a little problem will cause a series of chain reactions!


    It''s like walking left or right at a crossroads. Choosing different directions will lead to different destinies.


    But the premise is that you have to make a choice. Only when you take the left or right step, a series of destiny will begin to run instantly.


    In other words, if Chu Mo didn''t decide to go back to the Luo Tian universe to pick up his relatives and didn''t move this idea, then maybe the ancestral realm giant named Han Xiao wouldn''t have the idea of stealing relatives from the Luo Tian royal family at that moment. It will not take a large number of ancestral giants to plot the entire luotianxian domain.


    This seemingly unrelated and independent event is actually a small part of the "machine" of the whole destiny.


    This is an extremely huge Tao. If you can thoroughly understand this kind of Tao. That is equivalent to completely controlling the fate. At least, it is the fate of one side of the world!


    Chu Mo''s return to her hometown with Da ChuChu this time also seems to be a choice. And this choice will also touch many things that should not have happened!


    For example, if Chu Mo and Da Chu don''t come here, those people in this world, including the giants of Zujing, will almost never have a chance to leave this world.


    Because the list of gods is gone, the ancient battlefield... Will not be opened again.


    Unless one day, someone in this world practices to such a high level, and may have the opportunity to leave.


    But now Chu Mo comes back with big Chu Chu, which means that their decision has directly changed too many things. It is equivalent to changing the whole historical process of the universe. Let the "destiny" of this space have a new inflection point and go directly to another direction.


    This kind of thing that touched the big cause and effect triggered a series of chain reactions, and some unknowable things happened, which was in the process of cleaning up.


    Therefore, all coincidences are in fact inevitable.


    Big ChuChu didn''t know what happened at all. She was directly pulled by Chu mo. with the cultivation of her ancestral realm, she simply didn''t even have time to think. The whole person was dizzy. She wanted to ask what happened, but the powerful and terrifying field emitted by Chu Mo made her unable to speak!


    Chu Mo deliberately sent out his powerful and unparalleled field, making the fluctuations of this field instantly spread towards the whole universe.


    The faint killing became more and more obvious in the field and high-speed approach of Chu mo. The source of the killing obviously came from Luo Tianxian domain.


    Because even ChuChu, at the moment, has also felt the sharp killing, which is like a cold and sharp knife, which makes people feel cold.


    At this time, it is in the celestial realm of this cosmic space. A brutal killing is going on. Countless figures are interwoven in the void. The warring parties, from the endless high sky to the continent of Luo Tianxian domain. Scuffles were everywhere.


    On the high sky, there are all a group of ancestral giants fighting, which have directly mutilated the sky.


    Both sides have completely killed red eyes. Under normal circumstances, no one can separate them.


    But suddenly, a cold breath covered the sky of the whole Luo Tianxian domain. That feeling was like an invisible force, forming a huge net, directly killing everyone who was fighting for life and death!


    Everyone''s heart surged with a strong sense of fear at this moment, and they subconsciously looked in the direction of endless distance.


    However, at this moment, some people are still fighting against this pressure.


    It was a handsome young man in a green shirt. His cold mind fluctuated and almost broke through the invisible net of power. This is a real ruthless man. His combat power and realm have surpassed those giants in his ancestral realm and are almost about to enter another level.


    The distance is too far. I''m afraid it''s just like Chu mo before, just a little bit short!


    The young man was very handsome, and a strong sense of righteousness broke out on him, and his mind fluctuated, It sent a cold message: "no matter who comes here, it''s meaningless. Ji''s royal family, go against the trend, they have done too many things that make people angry, and their crimes are too great. Although I have great respect for the ancestors of Ji''s royal family, his descendants... Are too unworthy. Now, the evidence is conclusive. No matter who comes, they can''t tolerate their crimes!"


    "You fart!" A middle-aged man wearing a yellow robe and a crown couldn''t help swearing. He glared at the young man: "Ding Ling... This is pure slander! The world won''t believe a liar like you. You obviously want to plot the whole universe."


    "Hehe, Ji Qi, as the emperor of the royal family, you are incredibly naive. I Ding Ling, if I really want to plot your throne and the whole Luo Tian universe, I could have done it thousands of years ago! Who are you guys, my opponent? I just want to give the creatures of the whole Luo Tian universe a fair deal. Let them know what the true face of your Ji royal family is!" Ding Ling shouted, "what we ask for is just justice!"


    The emperor of Ji''s royal family, that is, another Ji Qi, was almost angry at this moment. His soul fluctuated, and he was also quite strong. He was not only a monk in the ancestral realm, but also blessed by the royal family. Therefore, he was not afraid of Ding Ling''s coercion. He shouted angrily, "those things you said are clearly done by yourself!"


    At this time, in the depths of the endless and distant star field, the strong wave became more fierce.


    This time, even Ding Ling''s face showed a dignified color, and he looked up in the direction of that side. Between the eyebrows, there was a flash of evil spirit. Suddenly... It was a blow towards emperor Ji Qi!


    Hum!


    The whole void was instantly punctured by this force.


    Ji Qi is not Ding Ling''s opponent even if it is a normal match. Let alone in the face of such a sneak attack, although his body instantly erupted into a powerful and unparalleled force, forming a defense.


    But this defense was almost instantly pierced by Ding Ling''s strike.


    Too sharp!


    Like the sharpest sword in the world. Stabbed Ji Qi''s eyebrows!


    Behind the eyebrows is the spiritual sea. Ding Ling is very ruthless. If you want this blow, you can directly destroy Ji Qi completely!


    Many people rushed to Ji Qiqi, but unfortunately it was useless.


    The bodies of those people broke as soon as they were stained with this force.


    Dozens of people blocked in front, there is no effect. Those monks on the top of the Great Holy Land fell one after another.


    With this blow, Ji Qi was doomed!


    Some of the imperial family''s ancestral giants couldn''t help but cry out.


    At this time, a bright light suddenly exploded in front of Ji Qi!


    That light was so bright that even the giant of Zujing could not see clearly what was happening there.


    Then, a bloody light suddenly came out of the bright light and fiercely chopped at Ding Ling opposite!


    Everyone saw that there unexpectedly appeared a figure. A man stood in front of Ji Qi and took the blow for him. He didn''t say it. In a moment, he made a fierce counterattack.


    "Your Majesty, come back!"


    "Your Majesty, get back!"


    At that moment, someone loudly reminded Ji Qi that they didn''t care who saved Ji Qi at all. Their hearts were only concerned about Ji Qi''s safety.


    But Ji Qi, surprisingly standing there, did not move, but looked at the white haired man in front of him with a shocked and curious look on his face.


    "This man... Why do I look so familiar when I see him for the first time?" Ji Qi was very surprised.


    At this time, from the distant sky, a figure rushed out again, which was a stunning woman. After she rushed over, without saying a word, she directly began to kill the people on Ding Ling''s side!


    Her cultivation is very profound, and her attack method is too fierce!


    "Clear!"


    On the side of the royal family of Luo Tian, at this moment, almost everyone recognized the woman''s identity at a glance.


    At this time, the white haired youth in front of Ji Qi cut the knife at Ding Ling, and the bright blood light of the knife had already cut to Ding Ling''s face¡ª¡ª


    It broke out at six o''clock. Everyone quickly cast a monthly vote! (~^~)

 Chapter 1734

    Ding Ling was almost scared out of his wits. He once felt that his attack was the sharpest in the world! A random blow is like the sharpest weapon. Until he saw the bloody light, he didn''t know that there was still faster!


    His figure, it seems, still stays there, but in fact, what remains there is only a remnant.


    Ding Ling''s speed is also too fast!


    Even Chu Mo was a little shocked. If he met the blood demon ancestor Ding Ling before he set foot on the too high realm, it was really hard to say the victory or defeat between the two sides!


    Even if he can finally win, it will definitely be a disastrous victory.


    But now, Chu Mo''s mouth was filled with a cold smile.


    "Ding Ling, I didn''t expect to meet you in this world, but you''re unlucky. You''re the one in the whole destiny... That needs to be abandoned."


    Chu Mo brush brush brush, directly is three knives cut out. This time, Ding Ling finally couldn''t hide. One of his legs was directly cut off by killing heaven. He couldn''t help shouting: "who are you? I have no enemies with you. Why do you want to kill me?"


    "Who told you that I have no grievances with you? There is great hatred between us!" Chu Mo smiled coldly, and it was three knives again.


    His realm and combat power completely crushed Ding zero. Although the fighting experience and fighting consciousness of both sides are almost the same. But at this time, the fight is who has a higher level and who has stronger combat power.


    At this point, Chu Mo is much better than Ding Ling!


    Chu Mo didn''t understand the real gap between the two sides before he set foot in Taishang. But now, he knows very well.


    Ding Ling''s arm was cut off by Chu Mo again.


    After joining the battle group, a monk in the ancestral realm was soon cut down.


    The key is Chu Mo, who beat Ding Ling out of his mind as soon as he came up. The group headed by Ding Ling naturally dispersed. Almost everyone, from the original high morale, suddenly fell into an endless abyss.


    This kind of transformation is really fast to an incredible level. Even those subordinates of Ding Ling don''t understand all this until now, but their spirit has been destroyed by Chu Mo!


    At this moment, Ding Ling couldn''t resist Chu Mo''s unparalleled terrorist attack. Although his newly born limbs can be condensed instantly with strong legal power, they look no different from the previous ones. But it can''t hold Chu Mo''s knife... It''s too fast!


    Less than a incense, Ding Ling''s strength has been consumed by him more than half!


    He had played for more than ten days before, and he didn''t consume one tenth of his strength.


    Chu Mo was simply his nemesis. Not only did he not have the strength to fight back, but he even lost his temper.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ding Ling''s eyes were red with blood, and the whole person was about to collapse. He knew that this man appeared with ChuChu, and Chu Mo and ChuChu looked so much alike!


    Others can''t see Mo''s appearance clearly, but he can see it clearly. So, in his heart, he had an idea that even he couldn''t believe: did this white haired youth come from another universe? Is it possible that there is a deep relationship between ChuChu and him?


    Although he could almost recognize all this, he dared not and did not want to believe it was true.


    This feeling is really too bad!


    It''s hopeless!


    "Are you called the blood demon ancestor?" At this moment, Chu Mo has almost completely suppressed Ding Ling. If he wants to end his life, it is just a matter of one thought.


    "You... How do you know? I, I have never said this title to anyone!" Ding Ling looked at Chu Mo with a ghost appearance.


    This expression is really not pretended, he is really scared by Chu mo.


    From the day he entered the spiritual world, he walked in the world as an absolute gentleman. It has created a very positive image in the whole Luo Tianxian domain. He is like the embodiment of chivalry, just like the messenger of justice!


    How can this image call out the title of blood demon ancestor, which is very evil at the first hearing?


    But the title of these four words is precisely the true portrayal of Ding Ling''s heart!


    He had long been tired of this hypocritical world, thinking that if he came to dominate the Luo Tian universe, he would certainly turn the world into a world of blood and fire, and make the world cruel. Because only in this way can there be a real top-level strong!


    Otherwise, they are just a group of small flowers in the greenhouse. Although each realm seems to be profound, in fact, there is no combat effectiveness at all!


    Form an army with top combat power, and then, when he enters the supreme realm, directly take this army to the channel world!


    Ding Ling has great ambition. He wants to enter the channel world. In the channel world, he can establish an organization that can compete with any force in the shortest time!


    In this way, this life will not be wasted. I didn''t come to this world in vain.


    Therefore, he named the blood demon ancestor, just like waiting for one day, after he can dominate the whole Luo Tian universe, he will show this title.


    But so far, this title has been kept in his heart!


    Never told anyone!


    Even the closest confidant around him, he did not say.


    How on earth did this white haired young man know?


    "Do you know Qi Xiaoyu?" Chu Mo looked at Ding Ling and asked faintly.


    Ding Ling''s eyes were full of shock and despair, but at the moment he shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it."


    "What about the elves?" Chu Mo looked at Ding Ling.


    Ding Ling thought for a while, and suddenly said, "my part, in the Yanhuang region, seems to have... Killed such a race."


    Together... Killed a race!


    This is Ding Ling!


    This is Ding Ling, who has an incomparably positive image in Luo Tianxian domain, like the embodiment of chivalry!


    Although the communication between Chu Mo and Ding Ling was a fluctuation of divine thoughts, Chu Mo made a small magic power, which directly spread the conversation between people to the whole universe of Luo Tian.


    At this moment, almost all the creatures in the whole Luotian universe heard the dialogue between them!


    But Ding Ling himself didn''t know!


    Because he has been cut off from the world by Chu mo.


    It has been about a year since the war was launched today, almost before and after.


    From the beginning, all kinds of rumors were quite detrimental to the entire Ji family. Until the end of the royal family, I couldn''t bear it. I began to hunt down those who spread rumors. This time, it is a hornet''s nest. More scandals and shady scenes about the Ji family have sprung up.


    Among them, the vast majority of scandals and shady scenes are all fake!


    But the problem is that these scandals and shady scenes, each and every one, have a lot of certification and physical evidence. Is enough to prove its authenticity!


    The royal family was hacked!


    It''s terrible to be black!


    In the whole Luo Tianxian domain, only Ding Ling has this ability.


    Finally, a few months ago, the war broke out completely. Ding Ling responded to everyone in the name of justice. The whole Luo Tian Xian domain, and even the Luo Tian universe, all creatures, all believe Ding Ling''s words.


    Any explanation or clarification of the Ji family was ignored.


    For a time, the Ji family almost became a street mouse, and everyone shouted. Except for a few loyal allies, almost all former allies betrayed them.


    Do they really believe Ding Ling''s so-called evidence? Not at all. The people on the Royal side understand the reason, but they can''t tell the pain. Because at this moment, no one believes them.


    But ChuChu is back!


    Also brought a powerful and unparalleled white haired youth!


    The white haired youth, like the light shining in the dark, directly shone into the hearts of all the Ji''s royal family children.


    This feeling is really too warm!


    In particular, Chu Mo''s crisp suppression of Ding Ling made them happy.


    But they didn''t expect that this white haired young man was so powerful that he could let Ding Ling say what he did!


    This is amazing!


    How on earth did he do it? Don''t he know how his words will react? Can''t you say such words even if you die?


    Chu Mo looked at Ding Ling with some pity. This man was really a real hero. The former blood demon ancestor Ding Ling was like this, and so was this one in front of him.


    He looked at Ding Ling and asked, "are all these dirty water on the Ji family your handwriting?"


    At this moment, although Ding Ling is already at an absolute disadvantage, he has been suppressed. But hearing Chu Mo''s question, his face still showed a look of vigilance. However, after feeling around for a while, he didn''t notice anything. He did not believe that anyone in the world could decipher his mind wave.


    So, He looked at Chu Mo with a sneer: "So what? All the people in the world believe me! They won''t believe any explanation of the Ji family at all. You know? This is called ability! Even if you can completely suppress me today, I''m also a hero, a real hero! Even if I die, everyone in the whole universe will miss me. Even if the Ji family wins, in everyone''s eyes, the power of evil temporarily prevails. Hahahahaha, I have planted countless seeds in the entire Luo Tian universe. Rest assured, all kinds of scandals about the Ji family will continue to break out even if I die. The entire Luotian universe will therefore fall into years of war. "


    Ding Ling didn''t know that his words made the whole Luotian universe and endless creatures in an uproar.


    All this is unbelievable!


    Even many people are still shouting that this is evil law, which is false and deceptive!


    But they kept looking, and in the end, even themselves... Closed their mouths.


    Because all this, too true!

 Chapter 1735

    The rumbling sound from the sky above, as well as the confrontation between Chu Mo and Ding Ling, has turned into an endless mirror image, appearing in every corner of the entire Luo Tian universe!


    This is the supreme power!


    But not all Taishang can do this. Chu Mo directly linked the geomantic trend of the whole Luotian universe, and laid countless geomantic situations.


    Void layout!


    It directly presents this effect.


    Therefore, those who were fighting with the Ji family army subconsciously stopped fighting at this moment. Looking at the picture in the sky blankly.


    Ji''s royal family did not pursue the victory to attack them. Equally dull looking at the picture in the sky, listening to the dialogue between the two. Although they don''t know how the white haired youth did it. But all this is obviously true.


    Many soldiers in the Ji family Legion couldn''t help crying. They were fighting under great pressure before. Because morally, they are completely on the underdog side.


    But Ding Ling''s army is under the banner of justice!


    Although both sides can''t help themselves in this kind of war, at least the soldiers on Ding Ling''s side have an absolute sense of superiority in their hearts.


    Chu Mo looked at Ding Ling and said faintly, "what good is it for you to do this?"


    "What benefits? You don''t understand." Ding Ling looked at Chu Mo faintly. At this time, although he was very desperate, collapsed and afraid, he was still able to maintain relative calm. Even in his heart, there was an idea of trying to persuade the white haired youth.


    He said, "the whole Luotian universe is too rotten! It''s almost rotten! All monks, no matter how high their realm, are weak! Their combat power is not weak, but their hearts are too weak! They dare not kill, dare not fight. They shout all day about peaceful cultivation, I bah!"


    Ding Ling spit, Sneered and said: "Practice itself is acting against heaven, and it is a competition! The purpose of competing for other people''s resources, killing animals, cultivating and killing big drugs is not to make yourself stronger? In this case, what is the peaceful practice? I want to turn this world into a real world of blood and fire. I want all creatures to feel a sense of crisis! I want to turn this cosmic plane into a real cruel place! Because, Only in such a place can there be a real top-level strong! At that time, I will lead them to a higher level of the world! Why did you pass that list? If Lao Tzu wants to become a God, why should someone else canonize him? "


    These words are really quite domineering. Even many people who have a strong hatred for Ding Ling because Ding Ling just admitted that those things are his slander of the Ji family have to think seriously. Because they also feel that Ding Ling''s words seem to be reasonable.


    But on second thought, I felt stupid!


    Why should you control our destiny? What are you? You are crazy yourself. It doesn''t matter. You can do whatever you want. But don''t drag us to die together!


    So, at this moment, I don''t know how many people are spitting madly at Ding Ling.


    Chu Mo looked at Ding Ling and couldn''t help sighing, "if you change your way, you might really succeed. But don''t you think it will produce great cause and effect if you use this way to slander a royal family to achieve your goal?"


    "I didn''t feel it before, but now I feel it. Where on earth did you come from?" Ding Ling looked at Chu Mo: "seeing you, I have an impulse to kill you. This is our first meeting. Normally... Even if you suddenly intervene and make me succeed, I shouldn''t have a kind of heartfelt hatred mapped to you."


    "I''ve seen you in another Luo Tian universe." Before Chu Mo said this sentence, he had already removed all mirror gods. Anyway, his goal has been achieved, and all Ding Ling''s plots have been thoroughly exposed to the world.


    There is no need to show everyone the rest.


    "You really come from that side." Ding Ling''s face was filled with hate, and his eyes were full of unwilling.


    He said coldly, "I in the other world have a grudge against you?"


    "Deep hatred." Chu Mo''s face was calm: "but if you in this world didn''t do these things, I wouldn''t be angry with you. Although, you are alone."


    Ding Ling was silent for a moment and looked at Chu mo. after a long time, he sighed: "I didn''t enter the ancient battlefield in those days, but I felt there was a conspiracy in it, and I thought the list of gods was very ridiculous. In fact, now it seems that I should have gone there in those days. If I went to the channel world, my fate will change. Maybe I stepped into the realm of Taishang earlier than you."


    "The list of gods was originally a conspiracy." Chu Mo said lightly, "when I was in the ancient battlefield, I had already chopped up the so-called divine personality. If you enter the ancient battlefield, do you have the courage to chop up the divine personality given to you by the list of gods?"


    Ding Ling was stunned. He looked at Chu Mo incredulously. Finally, he determined that Chu Mo was not lying. Then he murmured, "I don''t think so."


    "Then when you get to the passage, you are just a servant." Chu Mo looked at Ding Ling, and then fluctuated with the deepest level of mind, passing Ding Ling a lot of information about the channel world.


    Ding Ling understood all causes and effects in almost an instant.


    He was blankly silent for a long time, and then looked at Chu Mo and asked, "why do you want me to know these things? I''m a dying man."


    "The other you, although like a sea of hatred with me, your shadow almost covered my whole youth and youth. But if there was no other you, I might not have achieved this achievement today. So, hatred belongs to hatred, but in fact, I am very grateful to you. You are a real opponent. Even if you want to kill you, I hope you can die plainly."


    "The real opponent?" Ding Ling murmured softly, and then, Suddenly burst into laughter: "Happy, happy! Die without regret! It''s unexpected that fate is mysterious to this extent. We think we have spied the deepest mystery from the heaven, but we don''t think that mole ants are mole ants after all. Even if we climb onto people, we can''t understand human life and the world. The people in the painting will never come out, and we will never go to the world in the painting. You''re right, real opponents are hard to find. Like Ji''s I''m not laughing at the local Jiwa dogs of the royal family. They are not worthy of being my opponents! "


    Ding Ling laughed wildly, and tears came out of his laughter. Then, his face gradually recovered calm, looking at Chu Mo: "you do it, with an opponent like you, it''s short, but it''s very happy! I''ll die without regret. If I really have a soul, if I really can have an afterlife. I''m still willing to be your opponent. At that time, we''ll be higher! At that time, don''t bully me with your realm."


    Ding Ling laughed, and then all the reluctance, hatred, ferocity in his eyes... All the negative emotions disappeared. There is only endless peace and calm.


    Chu Mo nodded, a serious face, holding murdering heaven, and then cut down with a knife.


    Two Luo Tian universes, double kill Ding zero.


    Ding Ling didn''t have any resistance and let Chu Mo''s knife destroy everything about him.


    At the moment when the smoke dissipated, Ding Ling uttered his last roar: "if there is an afterlife, I would still like to be an iron and blood hero! Even if I was born in the secular world, I would also like to be a big general with millions of corpses!"


    Boom!


    Between heaven and earth, a vast and unparalleled spirit erupted.


    This essence is all Ding Ling''s Tao practice and all the strength in his body.


    Instantly burst out, directly filled in this world.


    Almost everyone, under the impact of this spirit, has achieved great benefits in an instant.


    Chu Mo''s last conversation with Ding Ling was not heard by a third party, but Ding Ling''s last roar was heard by many people.


    When Ding Ling died, many loyal subordinates committed suicide. There are even those who want to explode the yuan Shen to attack the Ji family.


    No matter what he has done before and what kind of person he is, he is the best leader in the eyes of his subordinates!


    Those who wanted to explode the yuan God were all suppressed by Chu Mo in an instant.


    Then, those giants in the ancestral realm were all sealed by Chu Mo and handed over to Emperor Ji Qi.


    Ji Qi looked at Chu Mo, then looked at Chu Chu over there, and muttered, "it''s so similar!"


    With that, he said to the distant direction, "aunt, uncle, do you see?"


    There came two responses: "see!"


    Chu Mo also saw them!


    Ji Qingyu, truking machine!


    Here, these two people have all been cultivated to their ancestral realm. They are real top monks and giant figures in this world.


    These two people, with his parents, have almost no difference except for a slight difference in temperament!


    It''s really


    Chu Mo now feels the kind of feeling he felt before.


    It''s a little complicated.


    Because it should be two strangers, but unfortunately, they are so similar to their parents. No, this is not like, this is clearly!


    So Chu Mo walked directly over, although he didn''t speak, but his face was smiling.


    Over there, Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji also stared at Chu Mo blankly.


    Many people saw this strange scene, and many people who finally saw Chu Mo''s appearance were surprised in their hearts. When did Princess Ji Qingyu have a son? Don''t they have only one daughter?


    Chu Mo looks like Princess Chu... It''s so similar!


    "Dad, mom, my name is Chu mo." Chu Mo directly salutes Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji.


    At this time, ChuChu flew over from there. In the shortest time, inject a lot of memories into the spiritual sea of Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji.


    The speed of calculation and thinking of monks in ancestral realm are super fast.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji knew all the causes and consequences in almost an instant, but the shock in their hearts could not be eliminated for a while.


    So, they stared at Chu Mo, who knelt in front of them, and didn''t respond for a moment. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1736

    ChuChu reminded his father with a voice. Chutianji came back to his senses. He hurried over and helped Chu Mo up. Then he smiled bitterly on his face and said, "son, this, this is really difficult to accept, for a while and a half... You, you know?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "I understand, I understand."


    Ji Qingyu looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said softly, "seeing you is really no different from seeing your own child. This feeling is really strange. It seems... It seems to be a voice from the depths of the soul."


    ChuChu explained: "this is because you in your previous life, and the other you in Chumo''s world, are one person, and then you are our parents!"


    The information transmitted to Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji also contains this piece of knowledge. Including people''s three souls, they will separate, and then enter two relative universes, reincarnation and reincarnation.


    However, this kind of thing, even if it is the giant of ancestral realm, that feeling is really too mysterious. It is difficult to fully understand everything there in a short time. Even if it takes many years to infer the mystery here, at most, it can only get a scratch. It is a little more understandable than ordinary friars who do not know the ancestral realm, but it is still impossible to spy on the core essence.


    Even Chu Mo, a monk of the supreme realm, can only learn to use it at most. Just like people can use tools, but animals can''t. But still unable to grasp the true supreme meaning.


    Therefore, reincarnation is the most profound way in the world.


    According to the algorithm of the spiritual world, this war is not long, and it only lasted for more than a year. But the final way of ending was unexpected to both sides. The whole process was breathtaking and shocked all creatures in the whole Luotian universe.


    Therefore, after returning to the palace, it is still difficult for everyone on the side of the Ji family to come out of that shock.


    Their eyes to Chu mo were also very complicated. Full of curiosity, puzzlement, and that sense of mystery.


    This white haired youth is actually from another Luo Tian universe. In the past, they always speculated and guessed. But Chu Mo was the first person they really saw who was alive and came from another world.


    ChuChu didn''t waste time. She explained all the past in the shortest time.


    Here is a small banquet hall.


    People here include those ancestors of the royal family and those of the Chu family.


    Chu Mo also saw another Chu Lao, a monk at the peak of the great holy land. Although the realm and combat power are not as good as his grandfather, the old Chu''s temper and temperament are almost the same as his grandfather.


    ChuChu said, "now my brother has something here that can perfectly solve the annihilation of the meeting between two people. That kind of trouble is nothing to us. So, I come back this time to ask you whether you are willing to go to the world."


    In the banquet hall, everyone was silent.


    This is a very important choice, which cannot be made in a moment and a half.


    At this time, the ancestor of the royal family... That is, in another world, the extinct ancestor peak ancestor, looked at Chu Mo kindly and asked, "son, I am no longer in that world, am I?"


    Chu Mo nodded, but he was also a little surprised. He glanced at Chu Chu and shook his head slightly. Said she didn''t say it.


    The ancestor of the royal family smiled and said, "I sensed it many years ago. He was robbed. At that time, there was suddenly a strong pain and emptiness in my heart. At first, I thought there was something wrong with my practice. Therefore, I closed myself directly for many years. But today, seeing you, I suddenly figured it out."


    Chu Mo nodded and told them many things in another Luo Tian universe.


    The emperor sighed, "master Lingtong... It''s really my friend. Unexpectedly, he did so many decorations over there."


    Chu Lao couldn''t help but sigh: "what''s right and what''s wrong, really needs vision!" With that, he looked at Chu Mo: "son, I''m willing to follow you, go there, and see another me. It should be similar to my brother?"


    The ancestor of the royal family laughed and said, "I''m afraid he is the closest brother in the world, and he doesn''t have such a close relationship. This is the real same source!"


    Everyone felt a little, and everyone could still figure out the simple truth.


    A person, three souls and seven souls, after separation, each becomes a complete and independent existence with independent personality. This is really more intimate than any brother or sister in the world.


    Brothers and sisters, it''s connected by blood. But this... Is a spiritual connection.


    Ji Qingyu and Chu Tianji looked at each other, and they were willing to go to the world together.


    The ancestors of the royal family, as well as those ancestors of the old emperor, are hesitating.


    Chu Mo said, "in fact, staying here is not a good choice. Just like my world, the royal family has not left. Because their foundation is there. The foundation is too deep and there are too many worries. Once you leave, you will give up too much."


    The ancestor of the royal family nodded: "it''s true. Speaking of it, we don''t have too many concerns or have nothing to put down. But if there is no real essential difference between the two worlds, that world is not the divine world. It''s really not interesting for us to go there."


    Later, various kinds of wine and delicacies began to be delivered. While drinking, everyone chatted.


    Although Chu Mo met these people for the first time, he didn''t feel strange, just like his family.


    He even saw Chu Qing and Chu Tianxiong.


    These people are his closest relatives!


    In my last life!


    In this life, it is still.


    On the Royal side, although the war has been settled, Ding Ling''s conspiracy has also been known to the world. But it will take some time to completely restore normal order.


    However, after Ding Ling''s death, all these problems became less serious. As the most powerful race in the whole universe, the Ji royal family has countless ways to calm down all this chaos.


    At the common request of the emperor''s ancestors and many people, Chu Mo lectured for seven days in this imperial city.


    Just like the emperor said, there is such a good opportunity to finally see a living, so young supreme being, and there is always something left.


    Chu Mo never spared anything for this.


    Seven days after lecturing, the statistics have also been made on the other side. Chu''s pulse, as well as some of her old friends, add up to about hundreds of thousands of people. Willing to leave with her.


    Chu Mo also made a special trip to the Yanhuang region, where he did not find anyone he was particularly familiar with. Moreover, the Yanhuang region here has not suffered trauma. Therefore, it is quite different from the hometown of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo actually wanted to see if there was a big cock in this Yanhuang region. But after all kinds of deduction and calculation, and patient search, he finally found out. There is no big cock in this world!


    "Unexpectedly, that guy is an abnormal number."


    This may be something that many people have never thought of before. The big cock is actually an abnormal number. Perhaps, after hearing this news, the chicken will sigh falsely and inject something like loneliness and emptiness in his heart.


    The overall situation here has completely shifted to the Ji royal family, so Chu Mo left a lot of cultivation resources. Then ChuChu and all the people who want to leave are put into the space of the divine mirror in the sky. Then leave directly.


    Leaving here, Chu Mo didn''t have the feeling of being inseparable from home.


    So, from this point of view. People, no matter how mysterious the secret is. But living in the present, but in the most real.


    Chu Mo left for a relatively short time this time. Therefore, after returning to the Chu clan, people there couldn''t believe that he came back so soon.


    However, after seeing this group of people, it was naturally a particularly lively scene.


    Everyone has eaten flat peaches. The soul is perfect.


    In other words, the relationship between them is really like the closest brothers and sisters in the world. But they are all independent individuals.


    This result is actually the best one.


    Then, hundreds of years passed in an instant.


    Over the years, Chu Mo occasionally left the customs to teach his two children, Chu Tong and Chu Xuan.


    Both of them have unimaginable talents.


    It''s only a few hundred years, and both of them have reached the peak level of ancestral realm. And in character, they are all more like Chu mo.


    In the words of Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, the two little guys are too brave!


    They have even done such things as running from the cracks to the gray ground and making a big fuss.


    This is really a precedent!


    Because before that, since ancient times, it was only those creatures in the gray land who ran to the passage world to slaughter and loot. How could there be any creatures in the passage who ran to the gray land to make trouble?


    The two little guys are not afraid of anything. They have a high level and strong fighting power. In addition, there are countless magic tools on their bodies. In just a few hundred years, it has gained a great reputation in the new generation of the whole channel world.


    Some of the great ancient ancestors who are still alive specially told those younger generations in the family not to provoke these two little ancestors.


    They are not terrible, their father... Too scary!


    Because Chu Mo stayed at home for hundreds of years. But his reputation has not weakened at all.


    The whole channel world, the original ancient families, now there is only one Luoshui family, and there are six Taishang ancient ancestors. But they sealed themselves for a thousand years.


    It will take at least hundreds of years to get out!


    Now the most suffering top-level strong, I''m afraid, is their six great ancestors.


    For so many years, I have been living in fear.


    That taste, not to mention how uncomfortable.


    Send it at midnight, brothers, monthly ticket! Recommended ticket!!!!


    Throw it up, I''ll try to slow down, and it will continue to explode in a few days, or even burst!


    It''s up to you! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1737

    Chu Tong and Chu Xuan, two little guys, actually went there for a special visit.?? In the words of the sisters and brothers, they are very curious to see what the stupidest ancient ancestor in the world looks like?


    After knowing their identities, the six ancient ancestors wanted to scare them, and coldly threatened to go out and crush them at any time.


    But it was sprayed by two little guys.


    Chutong''s character is very similar to that of the two aunts, big ChuChu and small ChuChu. He belongs to that kind of strong character in his bones, and he is articulate. He almost carried the six ancient ancestors away with anger.


    Chu Xuan''s character is more like Chu Mo''s, more calm, not so much. But the shot was quite sharp and crisp. Through countless battles over the years, one''s combat power has long been honed to be very strong.


    In these years, the elite alliance has also completely stabilized its position as the first force in the channel.


    In the 888th year of the Tianmu calendar, Da ChuChu finally married Luo Feihong.


    Almost all the existing Taishang ancestors in the whole channel world were present except those in the Luoshui family!


    This face is as big as heaven!


    Those in the Luoshui family are actually the ones who should be present. They even sent messages. However, there was no response.


    Now, even the Luoshui family has given up intercession for six ancient ancestors.


    Although Chu''s royal family is now in full swing, the whole land of the royal family is full of endless vitality. But everyone knows how desolate the land was when Chu Mo just returned to the Chu family.


    Hundreds of billions of miles of red earth!


    Not even many ruins can be found.


    In the past, endless creatures lived there, but because of their ancestors, they disappeared overnight. It has become history.


    This hatred can''t be easily put down even if there is another open-minded person.


    Not to mention, these six great ancient ancestors have never really repented. They are more thinking about how to destroy Chu Mo and how to massacre the Chu royal family again!


    In this case, Chu Mo can endure not to come to them. In the eyes of everyone, the only reason may be that he is not sure!


    Really not sure?


    Not really.


    As early as 500 years ago, Chu Mo had been able to defeat six with one. Suppress the six ancient ancestors. Moreover, Chu Mo is absolutely sure!


    At that time, he really wanted to fight.


    But at that time, Chu Mo wandered outside the sky and suddenly got a message.


    It was that information that made Chu Mo decide to endure for a while.


    Because, a Dharma body of the observer has come to the channel world!


    This information can only be captured by the realm of Chu Mo and those who must have a certain understanding of the observer. In the past, when the observer entered the channel world, Chu Mo paid special attention to remember the kind of aura on them and the kind of momentum contained in the law.


    Any realm has its own unique aura and rules. Among them, the kind of potential in the law is more like a realm, which is particularly clear in the eyes of monks with profound realm.


    When Chu Mo was wandering outside the sky, he inadvertently felt the aura and momentum that only the observer had in a corner of the channel, which was a very secret place.


    Chu Mo was very shocked and worried after feeling that. Because today''s channel world, without the protection of the supreme infinite and infinite Buddha, is really unable to compete with the existence of observers at this level.


    That kind of crushing on the realm, no matter how strong the combat power is, can''t really be exerted.


    But then Chu Mo showed that the observer did not seem to come to the channel world to find fault. Because with the other side''s realm and strength, you can walk sideways in the whole channel world. There is no need to be careful not to disturb anyone.


    Chu Mo can perceive the existence of each other because he once saw an observer. Otherwise, his divine sense may not be able to distinguish the identity of the other party.


    After realizing that the other party didn''t want to make a statement, Chu Mo had a bottom in his heart. Directly condense a separate body, and start looking for the whereabouts of the other party, trying to figure out what that person wants to do when he comes to this world.


    However, for more than 300 years, Chu Mo''s separation has not been able to find each other''s figure. Because that person was very cautious and didn''t leave any information about himself anywhere in the channel world at all.


    Chu Mo didn''t know whether the man was male or female and what he looked like.


    It is for this reason that over the years, Chu Mo has not paid attention to the six great ancestors of the Luoshui family.


    Chu Mo didn''t want to make much noise until he understood the purpose of the observer coming here.


    At the same time, Chu Mo has been accumulating his strength over the years. When he reached the level of Taishang, it was very difficult to improve every step. But similarly, with each step of improvement, the strength will increase greatly.


    If we let Chu Mo fight an observer now, he may still be defeated, but he may not have the power to fight back at all.


    This time, ChuChu married Luo Feihong, and almost all the dignitaries in the whole channel expired.


    As a brother, Chu Mo naturally came forward to receive him.


    Those ancient ancestors who are almost invisible in ordinary days are all present one by one. Seeing Chu Mo, they all looked polite.


    That kind of politeness is not hypocritical politeness. In fact, with their identity and status, there is no need to be hypocritical to anyone. But from the heart, there is an equal respect for Chu Mo, a rising star who is countless times younger than them in age.


    Strength is paramount in the spiritual world. Like Chu Mo''s two children, they are very young, but their realm is already very high. Even if they don''t rely on Chu Mo''s father, they can make their own way.


    Big ChuChu is quite beautiful today, wearing a phoenix crown and a red robe, with a happy smile on his face.


    The whole territory of the Chu royal family is full of laughter.


    During the banquet, there was a great ancient ancestor testing Chu Mo, what would he do with the six great ancient ancestors of the Luoshui family.


    Chu Mo smiled, then stood up and took the group of ancient ancestors to a place that had become the forbidden area of the Chu royal family, where a large number of huge flagpoles stood. Above each flagpole, there is a head hanging.


    After seeing this group of ancient ancestors, they all kept silent. Understand Chu Mo''s idea.


    Indeed, there is no way to dissolve some hatred.


    Looking at these great ancient ancestors who used to dominate the whole channel world, now there is only a head crossing of ancestral realm cultivation, hanging on the flagpole, their hearts are also a little sad.


    "Cause and effect, really powerful!" An ancient ancestor couldn''t help sighing.


    These ancient ancestors on the flagpole have been hanging here for too many years. They have been lonely for too many years, and suddenly they are surrounded by a group of ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, all of whom are surprised.


    Dongfang Yunluo looked at Chu Mo and asked, "what day is it today? Why are so many old friends here?"


    "My sister got married." Chu Mo said.


    Dongfang Yunluo immediately said, "on such a happy day, let''s make a request, OK?"


    Chu Mo glanced at him: "if it''s not too much, it''s OK."


    Dongfang Yunluo looked serious: "give us a good time! To tell you the truth, we, the supreme ancestors, actually have a way back, but if we don''t die, the successors we left won''t be awakened. Those successors, for you, Master Chu, don''t pose any threat at all."


    Chu Mo said, "it''s not time yet."


    Are those backhands really not threatened? Chu Mo certainly didn''t believe it.


    In the realm of Taishang, any drop of blood essence can regenerate. And it must be the kind that contains all the memories. Even after regeneration, I don''t know what the cause of death of ontology is. But is this a secret in the whole channel world?


    Therefore, Chu Mo will not take this risk.


    Dongfang Yunluo laughed. He knew he couldn''t cheat Chu Mo, but he didn''t try, and he was unwilling.


    The group of supreme ancient ancestors brought by Chu Mo are the kind that didn''t intersect with the thirteen ancient families in the past. Therefore, although feeling in my heart, I don''t have much * * to communicate with them.


    They also understood what Chu Mo meant by bringing them here. The first was to tell them that the six supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family would not be spared. Sooner or later, the head will hang here; Second, it is actually a reminder to them.


    But they don''t resent Chu Mo''s behavior, because today''s Chu Mo is indeed qualified. Even if Chu Mo doesn''t bring them here, they won''t do anything to provoke Chu mo.


    King of channels, that''s not just talk.


    Later, Chu Mo took the group back to the banquet.


    But after drinking a few glasses of wine, Chu Mo received a mysterious message in his mind before he had time to find his relatives and friends.


    His face suddenly became dignified.


    He stood up, pleaded guilty with the group, and then left here in a hurry.


    Soon after, at the edge of the Chu clan, Chu Mo saw a man, a very young and handsome man.


    The man was dressed in white, with a golden head, which hung softly in front of his eyes. He is very handsome, and his eyes are quite bright. It belongs to the type that girls can''t walk when they see it.


    When he saw Chu Mo, he smiled, "I''ll take the liberty of inviting you over. Please forgive me."


    Chu Mo was very cautious in his heart, because he knew the identity of this person very well, but his face showed a faint color of doubt. His aura was also quite stable. Looking at the young man, he asked politely, "dare to ask... Your Excellency?"


    The young man looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "my name is Bodong, and I come from outside the channel world. We people don''t talk secretly. You are the king of the channel. Haven''t you been looking for my trace over the years?" eight

 Chapter 1738

    Chu Mo was stunned at first, and then laughed, "you can really laugh. I don''t know you. Where did you start?" However, there were some waves in my heart. I didn''t expect this person to be so sensitive and know that I had been looking for his trace.


    Bu Dong sighed at first, still elegant on his face, smiled and said, "it''s normal for you to be vigilant towards me. I''m afraid it''s the same for me. However, I can tell you very clearly that I''m not here to make trouble. I don''t mean any harm to you. The reason why I see you is that I''m just a little curious in my heart."


    Chu Mo looked at Bodong and didn''t speak.


    Bu Dong continued, "I''m curious about what kind of person can make the two great powers who have guarded the channel for so many years. In order to protect him, they don''t hesitate to turn against white clothes and red clothes, or even lay a curtain of heaven to protect him."


    Chu Mo''s heart was suddenly shocked. He immediately knew who the two people mentioned by Bodong were.


    It must be the supreme infinite and immeasurable Buddha!


    Is it because of themselves that they left the channel world in the past and did not hesitate to fight with others?


    Chu Mo''s heart was very shocked, but also filled with a strong feeling.


    He already knew who the white clothes and the red clothes mentioned by Bodong were, because in the past years, when the supreme limitless Buddha and the boundless Buddha said goodbye to him in the spiritual sea, he had seen the pictures of their fighting.


    "At the same time, I''m also curious about what kind of person can let xuanzi''s Dharma body be buried in this world." Bodong''s voice was very peaceful, and it sounded like a spring breeze.


    But Chu Mo''s heart was cold.


    I''m being watched!


    This is the only feeling in Chu Mo''s heart at the moment.


    "However, I''m not here to find you. I''m just a little curious about you." Bu Dong smiled at Chu Mo: "white clothes and red clothes have all fallen out. They also suffer for themselves, dreaming of destroying the channel world. The Eternal Lord will not agree to their behavior. Therefore, they died. The two great powers guarding the world have also been seriously injured, and xuanzi has been busy chasing them. Otherwise, I believe you will not live so safely here."


    Chu Mo''s fist was clenched, and he was very worried about the safety of the old Taoist and the old monk.


    "You can rest assured that those two great powers are stronger and more powerful than you think. They are not so easy to be killed." Bu Dong smiled and said, "it''s you, who holds the Pangu hunting knife in her hand, and is stared at by xuanzi again. You really have to be careful. If xuanzi knows that the Pangu hunting knife is in your hand, she must give up chasing the two great powers at the first time and turn her eyes to you."


    Chu Mo looked at Bodong and frowned slightly. Until now, he could not see whether this man was an enemy or a friend. Tell yourself what the purpose of these things is.


    If it was pure kindness, Chu Mo didn''t believe it at all. There must be some purpose.


    Bo Dong looked at Chu Mo: "you don''t have to guess what I mean by saying these words to you. I''m a feud with xuanzi, white clothes and red clothes. They''re unlucky, and I''m very happy. Moreover, I won''t miss the knife in your hand. Although it''s said that the knife can break all barriers, and even break out of the physical world of Pangu great God. But I won''t be moved."


    Bu Dong''s eyes burst out with two bright lights, which seemed to be a little afraid, and he whispered, "because I have seen that knife, and even... Mastered it for a period of time. But I almost died!"


    Bodong''s eyes showed the color of memory, Murmured: "People without the blood and Qi of Pangu great God essence, mastering this knife is simply a disaster. Fortunately... I let go early and let it go, otherwise, I''m afraid I would have been robbed long ago. Therefore, even if you are the Eternal Lord, you won''t move your mind. Only a self righteous woman like Xuan Zi, as well as two fools in white and red, will think they are qualified to control this knife."


    Bu Dong''s face showed a kind of mockery: "but once you are known by the Eternal Lord and the supreme beings in the eternal land, they will be very interested in you."


    "So?" Chu Mo felt from beginning to end that this observer named Bodong must have some purpose. Seeing his constant words, Chu Mo finally understood a little. Although he was a little surprised, Chu Mo could almost be sure of one thing: he had something to ask himself!


    "So, I want to make a deal with you, a... Very fair deal." Bu Dong still looked at Chu Mo gracefully, Smiled and said: "I give you shelter. Of course, in this world, you don''t need me to protect you at all. Your strength has been infinitely close to the creatures at my level. It''s amazing. It also shows that your blood and Qi are strong. Otherwise, Pangu hunting knife won''t be in your hands. But after you leave this world, you will face higher challenges. At that time, you have an ally in the eternal land. It''s very necessary Things. And I am the one who is most suitable to be your ally. "


    "Why?" Chu Mo also completely calmed down at this time.


    "Because I have enough ability to provide you with all the shelter in the eternal land!" Bodong smiled gracefully, "there are three forces in the eternal land, and I am one of them... Little Lord!"


    Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows. You can believe it or not. Because he can''t verify the truth.


    "I can seriously tell you that what I said is true. Besides, you are the one who will leave the world sooner or later." Bu Dong looked at Chu Mo with a positive face: "Although the flesh of Pangu great God is immortal, because of the existence of these creatures, we constantly absorb the essence of his flesh. Even if there is reincarnation in control. Dust can be returned to dust and earth. But those essence disappear, they disappear, and they are non renewable. Therefore, one day, the whole world of Pangu''s body will completely collapse. The first to collapse... Should be this world. Because this is the heart."


    Chu Mo looked at Bodong, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He could feel that what Bodong said should be true. Because this and the information he has can be mutually confirmed.


    It is because of the existence of these monks that the whole world is getting worse and worse. Otherwise, the world is really eternal and immortal.


    "The dark curtain of heaven can''t cover the world for too long. One day it will disperse and can''t stop the covetous eyes from outside. Therefore, your time is actually not as much as you think." With a calm face, bu Dong told Chu Mo that the main function of the dark curtain of heaven was to prevent people outside from spying on the world.


    "What do you want?" Chu Mo looked at Bodong and finally asked the exit.


    "I want a crystal core." Bu Dong looked at Chu Mo: "this thing is the most precious thing in the world, and it is also the source of the world''s great vitality. The benefits of getting it are unimaginable."


    Chu Mo looked at Bodong: "you tell me so much, aren''t you afraid that I will swallow this crystal core after I get it? Why should I give it to you?"


    "That''s the point." Bu Dong smiled gracefully at Chu Mo and said, "as I just said, this is a kind of exchange. Of course, you can find the crystal core and stay by yourself. But you have to think about whether you can withstand the repeated attacks of countless powerful people in the eternal land. Also, you have a lot of concerns..."


    Bu Dong said, glancing at the direction of the Chu royal family, and said faintly, "for example, your family, your relatives and friends. You took great pains to gather them around you. Of course, you don''t want them to be in danger, do you?"


    "Are you... Threatening?" Chu Mo looked at Bodong.


    Bu Dong shook his head: "this is a fact, not a threat. Even if I don''t fight you, countless people will fight against you. Because xuanzi, the woman behind, is also one of the three forces."


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and looked at Bodong: "so, this thing is, I help you find the crystal core, and then you... Help me protect my family. Is that what you mean?"


    Bu Dong nodded, "not bad."


    "How can I believe what you say?" Chu Mo looked at Bodong: "if you cheat me, am I not very sad?"


    "Well, this..." Bo Dong frowned slightly: "If you know who I am, you will naturally understand that I won''t cheat. At least, I still have this credibility. But you don''t know me... But it doesn''t matter. The crystal core is not so easy to find. Otherwise, I''ve found it for so many years. So you still have time. Before you find the crystal core, I can block all interference for you outside the world. After you find the crystal core, you can Take the crystal core, and then take your family, leave here, and follow me to the eternal land. When you get there, you will know that everything I told you is true. "


    This condition seems fair, but in fact, Chu Mo sneers in his heart. The other party said this because he felt completely convinced. The bully is that he doesn''t have much resistance!


    Chu Mo doesn''t know what the crystal nucleus is, but he can also calculate it. How can something that can maintain the endless vitality of the whole channel world be ordinary? Also, if you find that thing and take it away, the whole channel world... Together with all the creatures in it, will you not be destroyed?


    Once the channel world is destroyed, will those people in the eternal land let go of themselves? Even if this Bodong is really one of the three major forces, can he keep himself at that time?


    These thoughts flashed in Chu Mo''s mind. Immediately, he shook his head directly, "I refuse." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1739

    Bu Dong''s face finally showed a look of surprise: "why? Young man, do you really think you have the ability to resist me?"


    "Then why don''t you kill me?" Chu Mo smiled and looked at Bodong: "if you really think I''m a fool, then I have nothing to say. ¡ü¡ý Wen ¨L? After all, you are the smartest person in the world. But if you can accommodate others in your eyes, you should be able to think that once this happens. What will happen. I won''t promise you that my family and friends will die; If I promise you, they will also die, and... They may die even worse! Then why should I promise you? "


    Bo Dong looked at Chu Mo, and for a long time, a faint smile appeared on his face: "it seems that you have a lot of information. Those two powers are really willing to tell you all these secrets."


    Bu Dong sighed, "seriously, I really don''t want to fight you. A person who can master Pangu hunting knife can leave the world at any time as long as he cultivates to that level. As long as you follow me, we can break out together. Then go and see if it''s the real divine world outside? Go and see, what''s the... That controls our destiny! It''s a pity that you are so ignorant... I''ll give you one last chance."


    Bu Dong looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "for you and your family, please think carefully. Because what I told you is the truth. I didn''t lie to you. But after I got the crystal core, I can protect you and your family. Let''s kill the physical world of Pangu together! As for whether the world collapses... Anyway, sooner or later, it will collapse. Is there a difference between earlier and later?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo looked at him seriously: "at least it''s not because of my collapse."


    "You think you don''t want to carry that cause and effect, and you can escape?" Bu Dong''s face showed a touch of light irony. His appearance is too handsome. Even if he is sarcastic, he looks very elegant.


    "Why do you think I can find that crystal core?" Chu Mo is a little curious about this.


    "Because you can master this knife." Bodong looked at Chu mo. Seriously said: "cooperating with me will benefit both of us. Without cooperating with me, I can''t save your life. Because you know too much... It''s completely beyond my expectation."


    Chu Mo looked at him calmly: "I can''t cooperate with you. Even if I cheat, I don''t want to cheat you, because even if I can find the crystal core, I can''t take it away, and then let the world collapse and let all creatures die."


    "Sooner or later, they will die! Sooner or later, the world will collapse!" Bodong suddenly became angry, and his voice became severe: "you have stepped too far into this realm. Aren''t your hands covered with blood? Do you really think you are a pure little white flower?"


    "No, no, no, I never think I''m a little white flower, and I never dare to boast that I''m a good person. But the reason why people are called people is that everyone has his own principles and limits. I can''t meet your requirements." Chu Mo looked at Bodong, and the whole person calmed down unprecedentedly.


    Bodong sighed at last, "well, then, go to hell!"


    He raised his hand.


    At this moment, the whole world was completely frozen!


    Everything, all creatures, together with the essence between heaven and earth... Everything, everything, has been completely solidified.


    Observer... Dazu!


    This realm is really too profound. The understanding and application of the law is really too powerful!


    Therefore, Bodong is just an idea, which completely seals the world!


    In his eyes, Chu Mo couldn''t be regarded as his opponent at all. If it weren''t for Chu Mo''s ability to control Pangu hunting knife, he wouldn''t have said a word more to Chu Mo''s cultivators. If it weren''t for Pangu''s essence, there would be no way to compete for blood and Qi. He would have even made a direct move to refine Chu ink, and then turned it into his own.


    He didn''t expect that Chu Mo was so tough that he didn''t even bother to cheat him. This made Bodong''s heart feel very angry. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t find the crystal core by himself. The channel world is so large that there are only more than 1000 connected universes.


    Even if every inch of land is measured in the past, he also has this time and energy.


    Anyway, he knew the secret of crystal nucleus, and he couldn''t control the throbbing in his heart at all.


    He wants to be stronger too much!


    The legend is that as long as you get the five crystal nuclei contained in the five zang organs of Pangu great God, you can get more than 80% of the physical strength of Pangu great God. That kind of power can really open the sky and split the earth!


    That day, it was the day outside the physical world!


    That land is also the land outside the physical world!


    That''s a supreme power!


    It is a kind of great power that all creatures in the whole channel world can''t imagine!


    In the whole physical world, only the Eternal Lord and the three main forces know this secret. But they don''t want to leave the physical world, thinking that the outside world is also full of danger.


    A group of old people who stick to the rules have been a high-ranking "God" for too long and have lost the spirit of enterprising.


    In Bodong''s view, any creature in the world can be sacrificed!


    Because all creatures are just parasites in the physical world of Pangu.


    In this case, he found Chu Mo and hoped to cooperate with Chu mo. it was really sincere. But I didn''t think that Chu Mo was so ignorant. A big mole ant dares to refuse him! That''s too much!


    "I ask you for the last time. Are you sure you want to refuse to cooperate with me?" Bu Dong stared at Chu Mo coldly. On his handsome face, elegance had disappeared, and he began to show something ferocious.


    "Yes, I refuse." Chu Mo looked at Bodong calmly.


    He can''t move at all now. The whole space and the whole world are almost solidified by Bodong''s supreme magic law. But his eyes are still full of indomitable color.


    "Then... Go to hell." Bu Dong said, directly an idea, a breath of destruction, instantly shrouded Chu mo.


    Seeing Chu Mo''s whole body is about to collapse!


    This breath of destruction is too strong!


    No creature in this world can stand the crushing of this breath.


    At this time, in front of Chu Mo''s body, a figure exuding endless majesty came out directly. The figure was not tall, but it gave people a feeling of coming out of the flood. The momentum of his body can cross the ages.


    Bu Dong was stunned directly, staring at the figure dumbfounded, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently: "Pan... Pangu God? How is this possible?"


    He was so shocked that he was almost speechless. The secret of Pangu great God is almost open in the eternal place, that is, the brain part of Pangu great God flesh god world.


    All of them know that they live in the body of an ancient god. At the same time, we also know that this physical world, with the continuous increase of creatures, especially the continuous increase of powerful creatures. Sooner or later, the flesh of Pangu will collapse.


    At the same time, there is one thing that they all share. That is: the spirit of Pangu God has completely disappeared!


    They have spent countless years looking for it, even including this Pangu hunting knife, and they have studied endless years. But we can''t find the spirit of Pangu from it. They haven''t seen even a little piece of divine consciousness!


    So, at this moment, the figure coming out of Chu Mo made Bu Dong scared silly directly!


    In this realm, he has an impulse to kneel down to this man because his legs are weak. Moreover, this impulse is extremely strong!


    "God..." Bo Dong looked at the figure, getting closer and closer. He stared wide, trying to see the man''s face clearly, but there was clearly no shelter on the man, but he couldn''t see it at all!


    Chu Mo''s heart finally breathed a sigh of relief!


    Last time, after this figure helped him block the fatal catastrophe, Chu Mo spent many years studying this matter. Killing heaven is spiritual. However, this figure is obviously not the spirit of killing heaven. Moreover, the spirit of killing heaven. I don''t seem to know the existence of this figure at all.


    Chu Mo finally can only boldly guess that this figure is an idea, or a spirit, that Pangu great God left in killing heaven! Protect those who can control killing the sky.


    This time, Chu Mo would not agree to bu Dong''s unreasonable request. At the same time, he also wants to bet that this figure will appear again!


    As a result, he bet right!


    This figure, as expected, reappeared, and directly shot Bodong.


    This kind of move is different from Bu Dong''s direct use of powerful ideas to control the world. This figure actually raised his hand and slapped Bu Dong with great humanization!


    PA!


    This sound is loud and crisp!


    Not to mention Bodong, even Chu Mo was a little confused.


    What is this situation?


    This slapping behavior, only people... Will do it?


    And this figure, in their eyes, is clearly a god!


    Bu Dong stared at the figure blankly, and then his eyes gradually became a little confused. Finally, he suddenly disappeared in front of Chu mo.


    As if it had never appeared before, it disappeared out of thin air!


    "What''s going on?" Chu Mo couldn''t help looking at this figure and asked.


    "Kill him, future trouble. Amnesia, nothing."


    A total of eight words, using entirely divine text, just like the star formula practiced by Chu mo. It''s the real Scripture.


    Chu Mo understood at once, but his heart was full of shock!


    This figure can actually communicate!


    Although he said eight words, it felt very difficult, as if he hadn''t spoken for countless years. But this figure is definitely spiritual and self-conscious!


    "Elder, are you Pangu God?" Chu Mo asked excitedly¡ª¡ª


    Just remember today is Christmas, ask for Christmas gifts!


    Monthly tickets and tickets are OK. Come quickly... (.)

 Chapter 1740

    This figure, but instantly disappeared in front of Chu Mo, did not answer, and there was no superfluous words. It just disappeared.


    Chu Mo scratched his head and sighed. With his current state, he still had no way to calculate all this. Even with his current ability, he can deduce countless things in the whole channel world in an instant. But there is still no way to explore the secrets behind this figure.


    Then Chu Mo walked back towards the royal family. Put this matter aside for the time being. Since this figure said that Bodong lost his memory, it should be fine.


    But it''s funny to think about it. What is the existence of Bodong na?


    Observer... Dazu!


    Let''s call it Dazu. Anyway, it is beyond the higher level of the supreme being.


    But it''s sad to be slapped in the face and lose a memory.


    Therefore, creatures in the world should not be too self righteous. I feel that I am already strong, but in fact, you are not qualified to contact stronger ones.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the channel world, a blond Bodong in white was now looking at a blank expression.


    If Chu Mo saw him, he would burst out laughing.


    Because Bodong''s eyes were full of confusion and confusion, staring at the chaotic world in front of him and muttering, "what am I doing here when I''m free?" ¨I


    Say, on his face, I couldn''t help showing a look of disgust: "This low-level world is useless except for some larger mole ants! If it weren''t for the collapse of this place, the whole physical world of the ancient god would have a chain reaction, which would have destroyed this place once and for all. Now, it''s better to clean it up every few years. Well, it''s not time to clean it up now. Why aren''t the three fools Xuan Zi, white clothes and red clothes here? They''re lazy again £¡ It seems that we have to sue them back! "


    The slap of the figure was so terrifying that it wiped out Bodong''s memory. If Chu Mo could see this scene with his own eyes, he would be shocked.


    He can''t even remember that white and red are dead!


    Moreover, there is no trace of fighting here!


    Soon, Bodong''s figure disappeared here.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Channel the world.


    The wedding was lively for many days.


    All high-level figures in the entire elite alliance were also present.


    With so many people, the party will not end at all.


    But Chu Mo, after sending away those ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, directly closed down again.


    Some things, if you don''t know at all, are indeed a kind of happiness. Know, there is no way to turn a blind eye.


    Chu Mo closed this time, directly to the 1000th year of the Tianmu calendar.


    The six supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family once believed that Chu Mo would come here again and make various arrangements before they could rush out.


    At least, they will set up a Dharma array and seal them for hundreds of years.


    But to their complete surprise, Chu Mo never showed up. This made the six ancient ancestors feel both happy and angry. Think Chu Mo didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    However, they did not act rashly, and did not rush to find Chu Mo to settle accounts at the first time. For thousands of years, although they have been sealed here, they do not know nothing about the outside world.


    Chu Mo achieved the supreme fruit position and was called the king of channels by people. They still know this.


    When Chu Mo was at the peak of his ancestral realm, that terrible combat power could directly challenge Taishang. Now he has become the Supreme Master, standing at the same height as their ancient ancestors. Naturally, they dare not easily provoke Chu mo.


    But they also know in their hearts that this resentment is still there. Sooner or later, it will still break out.


    For the whole Luoshui family, it is also a great event for the six supreme ancestors to get out of trouble. But at this time, the whole Luoshui family felt very headache. Some of them don''t know how to face these ancient ancestors.


    Because of Luo Feihong, the Luoshui family has almost completely fallen to the king of Chu.


    They always thought that the six ancient ancestors could not be spared at all, so they never thought that the six ancient ancestors would be out of trouble a thousand years later.


    The oldest ancestor of the Luoshui family is called luochuanji.


    At this moment, he was sitting on the top of the hall, his eyes cold looking at the Lord of the Luoshui family kneeling below. Lightly said: "your previous choice was forced. As ancient ancestors, it''s no surprise. But now that we are out of trouble, the whole Luoshui family can''t continue to stand on the side of the Chu royal family. I''ve taken your position as the head of the family for the time being. Now, I''ll replace the head of the family for the time being. So as not to make anything difficult for you."


    The owner of the Luoshui family knelt there and smiled bitterly in his heart, but in the face of this situation, he still had to express his gratitude: "thank my ancestors for their understanding."


    "Well, now, you should immediately inform all the children above the elder level in the family. When you come here, I have something to announce." Luo Chuanji said.


    The owner of the Luoshui family had no ability to resist at all, so he could only nod his head and promise.


    Subsequently, a large number of children above the elders of the Luoshui family gathered here, and the number soon exceeded 10000!


    The inside story of this family is quite profound. The total number of elders accumulated from generation to generation has actually exceeded one million.


    However, many elders are approaching Shouyuan, or they are not sure that they will survive the era disaster safely. Have sealed themselves. It has become the essence of calming the atmosphere. There are probably more than 200000 people above the elder level who are still active in the world.


    A few days later, more than 100000 people have gathered in this hall with a small world inside!


    After these people came here, they were all silent. They didn''t understand what their ancestors wanted to do when they came here after leaving the customs.


    But they are unable to resist, nor dare to resist. Because there is only one end to resistance, that is death.


    But not all the children of Luoshui family above the elder level think so. According to the time, at least 170000 people should be present at this time. Now there are only more than 100000 people.


    This made Luo Chuanji''s heart full of unhappiness. He said coldly, "why, is there so much left of our elders of Luoshui family?"


    The owner reluctantly stood up and said, "go back to the ancestors, and most of the rest have entered the elite alliance to work..."


    "Elite Alliance..." Luo Chuanji whispered softly, and then a touch of ruthlessness flashed in his cold eyes. Lightly said: "the power established by the little traitor of the family? It really has no meaning to continue to exist."


    The other five supreme ancestors sitting aside all nodded together.


    The owner of the Luoshui family suddenly had a bad idea in his heart and looked up at the great ancient ancestor.


    Just in time to meet Luo Chuanji''s cold and ruthless eyes: "you are all the descendants of our six people. If there is no you, why are you? When we were in distress, you did something to betray. This kind of unfaithful, unfilial, inhuman and unjust descendants, also have no meaning to continue to exist."


    While talking, led by Luo Chuanji, the other five great ancient ancestors, together, directly sealed the whole small world hall!


    Seal these hundreds of thousands of people inside!


    In fact, there are also Luoshui family children above the elder level coming one after another outside, but these six supreme ancient ancestors can''t wait!


    They have calculated that Chu Mo will definitely come to settle accounts with them. Just recently, he will appear in front of them.


    Therefore, we must take advantage of Chu Mo to make ourselves stronger and fuller!


    If you want to do this, there are restrictions on any big medicine.


    Only refining this group of descendants and absorbing their blood gas and Taoism is the fastest way!


    Because the blood is the same, because those Taoists are also from their hands!


    Same origin, same vein, same origin!


    It''s best to use it to strengthen yourself!


    The owner of the Luoshui family was stunned, and his eyes showed an unbelievable look. He looked at Luo Chuanji blankly, and his eyes were about to crack. "Ancestor... What''s the difference between you and animals?"


    "Noisy."


    Luo Chuanji drank coldly.


    Then, the head of the Luoshui family exploded directly. A stream of blood and Qi, together with endless essence and all Taoist activities, surged towards Luo Chuanqi like a torrent.


    The other five great ancient ancestors, all unwilling to be outdone, have shot!


    The targets they choose are the most powerful, the most cultivated, the most energetic and the most powerful Taoist!


    For a moment, a burst of desperate roars, growls and screams came from the whole hall.


    However, the whole hall has been jointly sealed by these six ancient ancestors, so everything inside can''t be transmitted outside at all.


    People outside, naturally, can''t imagine what happened inside.


    The elders of the Luoshui family who arrived later all looked puzzled, wondering why they were called back. But the hall was sealed. Keep them out?


    Some people were even a little dissatisfied and complained, "the ancestors got out of trouble and called us here at the first time. Is it to see them close?"


    "No, it''s not closed. There are more than 100000 people in it." An elder said.


    "So you''re angry with us? Think we''re late?" Some people are confused.


    However, in the end, some people still doubted, "will it be... The ancestors who are refining and absorbing those people''s blood gas?"


    "Impossible!"


    "How could the ancestors do such a thing?"


    "Do you think the ancient clan of our Luoshui family is the immortal of the Han Bing family?"


    Many people refute that their ancestors could not do such a thing.


    However, with the passage of time, this hall has always been sealed. More and more people outside realize that there... May be something really wrong inside! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1741

    A late old man squinted and looked at the hall with a puzzled face. He had been the owner of the house for many years. Therefore, the prestige of the whole Luoshui family is very high. His words are also very powerful.


    "Old master, tell me, what''s going on inside?"


    "Yes, my Lord, you know the six ancient ancestors better. Do you think we are late and the ancestors are angry?"


    "If it''s discussed, it doesn''t need to take so long?"


    "Yes, old master..."


    A group of elders surrounded the old man.


    The old man was silent, and then suddenly sighed, "let''s go and fly away. Don''t go to the elite League, let alone the king of Chu. Some things will be known naturally after a period of time."


    After saying that, he turned and left directly. The speed is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, it disappeared. Into the darkness under the curtain of heaven.


    The rest of the people looked at each other for a while, and then many people realized something and couldn''t help shivering. They all turned pale and hurried away.


    More than ten days passed, and less than a hundred elders were waiting outside the whole hall.


    They are all people who don''t believe that ancient ancestors would do that kind of thing, so they want to stay here and see what the truth is.


    A month later.


    The seal on this ancient temple was finally removed.


    Door, open!


    The person who led the way out was very young and looked only in his thirties.


    The elder of the more than 100 Luoshui family who stayed outside was stunned for a long time before he dared to confirm that the young man who came out was the oldest luochuanji among the supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family!


    It''s a real ancestor!


    The legend of Chloe has been in the image of an old man for countless years.


    Now this young face, they have never even seen it!


    Then, five more young people rushed out of it. Their momentum, field and blood gas... Are too young!


    The blood is so strong that it''s unbelievable!


    Like Chu Mo, this young supreme friar, the kind of blood that emanates from his body is completely different.


    Now, the blood gas emitted by these six ancestors of the Luoshui family is completely different from that before!


    The hundreds of elders of the Luoshui family were stunned one by one, and then they craned their necks and looked behind the six ancient ancestors. What made their hearts sink to the bottom was that no one came out behind them.


    An elder with a very old seniority softened his legs on the spot. He sat down on the ground and cried bitterly, "ancestors, what have you done? Ah? Hundreds of thousands of people! Those are your descendants... So you killed them? You are so cruel..."


    The elder''s body broke directly before he finished speaking. Then, turned into a blood gas, together with a body of cultivation, flew towards Luo Chuanji.


    "It''s simply noisy." Luo Chuanji frowned.


    The rest of the elders were scared out of their wits and ran in all directions like crazy.


    But in their realm, how can they escape the pursuit of the supreme friars?


    Soon, the bodies of these hundreds of people broke one by one, turning into endless Taoism, essence and blood gas, and flew into the bodies of these six great ancient ancestors.


    So far, the six supreme ancestors led by Luo Chuanji have sacrificed more than 100000 descendants in exchange for their own powerful opportunities.


    These hundreds of thousands of people are simply one tenth of the top power of the whole Luoshui family!


    At the same time, it is also half of the top power in the world.


    It just vanished.


    In this regard, Luo Chuanji still said with some regret: "if it weren''t for the scattered people who sealed themselves and the trouble of looking for them one by one, if we could absorb all the blood and gas of everyone, we... Might have a chance to touch that top field!"


    Another supreme ancient ancestor also said with some regret, "yes, it''s too late. Then Chu Mo is coming. Hey, let him see the real terror power of our supreme ancient ancestors!"


    Luo Chuanji nodded: "he certainly didn''t expect that we would rise to this terrible level in such a short time!"


    Yes, Chu Mo really didn''t expect it. But on the way, he heard.


    After escaping, some people, led by the old owner of the Luoshui family, passed the news to Luo Feihong at the first time.


    Then Chu Chu contacted Chu Mo urgently and asked Chu Mo to be more careful.


    Chu Mo really couldn''t believe that the six ancient ancestors of the Luoshui family would follow the example of those ancestors of the Han Bing family and do such immoral things. Chu Mo can''t even imagine how they can do it?


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s speed on his way was much faster under the wrath of his heart.


    When he saw the six supreme ancestors of the Luoshui family, he understood everything.


    That rumor is true!


    They really killed countless descendants and used their blood essence and Taoism to strengthen themselves.


    "A herd of animals!" Chu Mo coldly scolded, "500 years ago, you should have been completely killed!"


    Luo Chuanji sneered, "this endless cause and effect should be on you! Do you think we are so willing to kill our descendants? Do you think we are willing to do that? You forced it!"


    "Yes, Chu Mo, all the causes and effects come from you!"


    "Chu Mo, you caused all this today! When you die, all cause and effect will disappear naturally!"


    Chu Mo''s voice became extremely cold. He looked at the group in front of him: "you people, not only are all going to die, but also all the backhands and backways you have arranged in this world, I will find them one by one, and then destroy them one by one, and I will make you disappear completely in this world!"


    "Hahahahaha, who won''t boast? Master Chu, the king of channels? Do you really think you are the king? Even if you are the king, you don''t have such ability!" Luo Chuanji said, taking the lead in shooting Chu mo.


    At this moment, his realm has reached the level of the supreme peak, and the blood of the whole person has stirred the whole sky to shock.


    Between heaven and earth, a blood color!


    A big hand, overwhelming toward Chu Mo suppress the past.


    This power is really terrible.


    There are few people in the world who can take this blow.


    Hearing the news that Chu Mo went to the Luoshui family to end his gratitude and resentment, taishangguzu left the pass. Looking at Luo Chuanji from a distance, he was shocked and scared.


    "If such a blow comes at me, I ask myself, I can''t take it at all." A great ancient ancestor spoke softly.


    "This blow is too terrible. Even if it is reluctantly blocked, it will eventually be seriously injured. The key is that there are six ancient ancestors in the Luoshui family!"


    "They really killed countless of their descendants and absorbed their blood essence and Taoism? This is too vicious!"


    "This time, Master Chu... I''m afraid it''s dangerous."


    At this moment, these ancient ancestors were worried about Chu mo. But they have no intention of shooting at all. Because they have no grudges with the six ancient ancestors of the Luoshui family. Once you make a move, you are involved in this cause and effect.


    If Chu Mo can obviously win and occupy a particularly obvious advantage, then it is not impossible to add icing on the cake. You can also get a big favor.


    But now Chu Mo Ming is at a disadvantage. They don''t believe that Chu Mo, who has just entered the supreme realm for a few years, can defeat the six supreme ancient ancestors with one enemy.


    In the face of Luo Chuanji''s earth shattering blow, Chu Mo directly rushed up, raised his hand with a punch, and directly hit the other party''s huge palm.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, the huge palm smashed directly into the metacarpal bone.


    The sound of that huge bone fracture was also earth shaking.


    Stunned everyone!


    When they didn''t even react, a bright blood light was already on!


    Brush!


    The blood color cut directly into Luo Chuanji''s head.


    At this moment, the other five great ancient ancestors also shot.


    They joined hands to suppress this world and completely envelop it in their common field.


    This method is quite terrible. Once this becomes their field, all the actions of Chu Mo in it will be subject to unimaginable restrictions.


    In other words, this will become the real home of the six taishangguzu!


    Like crocodiles in the water, they drag birds in the sky into the water!


    Chu Mo suddenly burst into an infinite force of law. The power of this law is like countless huge scissors.


    Click, click!


    Directly cut the field under the other five ancient ancestors'' cloth into pieces!


    At the same time, Chu Mo''s knife also cut the head of Luo Chuanji.


    Click!


    Luo Chuanqi''s head was directly cut off by this knife.


    This scene simply scared the ancient ancestors who were watching from afar.


    In their realm, they didn''t even react at the first time, let alone see what happened.


    Filled with blood to the incredible legend of Luo, why didn''t you escape this knife?


    Everyone''s heart, all extremely curious.


    Then, the legendary Yuanshen of Luo wanted to break away from his head and escape.


    But Chu Mo''s body directly flew out a bright light.


    The sky god Kam directly suppressed the past and put the yuan God there.


    Chu Mo Leng drank, "die."


    This sound is like the death knell sounded by the God of death.


    The original God of Luo legend, directly collapsed!


    It''s not a self explosion, which is so destructive that it''s incredible. It''s a silent explosion. It turned into endless essence and was directly absorbed by the God of the sky!


    "Do you really think that it will take me many years to refine your yuan Shen? Do you really think that in this world, only you can absorb other people''s Tao and essence?"


    Chu Mo''s extremely cold mind and his unparalleled fighting power directly scared the remaining five great ancient ancestors almost completely.


    An ancient ancestor who watched the battle in the distance murmured, "with one enemy against six... Can you be so domineering? The king of channels... Really live up to the name!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1742

    Chu Mo didn''t give the remaining five supreme ancestors too much time. He directly suppressed them one by one.?? His fighting power is simply terrible. Before fighting with him, these ancient ancestors couldn''t imagine. How on earth did this white young man have such a strong fighting power.


    They have been reincarnated countless times and have lived for too long. But I have never seen anything like Chu mo.


    Perhaps, only those two powerful men who suppress the channel''s Qi can have this terrible ability. But this is only speculation. They have never seen such a powerful one at all. Before that, I didn''t believe that such people would exist in this world.


    Five great ancient ancestors were killed by Chu Mo one by one. Their primordial gods were all shattered and absorbed into the sky. It is most suitable to transform the world inside the sky.


    These ancestors of the Luoshui family didn''t even get the chance to explode. In fact, even if they have the opportunity, they don''t have such courage. Otherwise, they would not have made such crazy moves.


    This battle, from front to back, is less than a passage hour. It''s completely over.


    Six great ancient ancestors, all fell!


    This result is something that all the taishangguzu who came here to watch the war did not dare to dream of. Many people can''t help but regret that they didn''t help Chu Mo at the beginning of the battle? In that case, it''s effortless to get a great favor from Chu mo.


    Now, it''s too late to say anything. Although they feel great regret in their hearts, at the same time, they feel more shocked!


    It''s really terrible!


    With one against six, he won so crisp.


    Where is this kind of battle like between the Taishang? It''s obviously a situation that only a super monk can have against the top six friars in the ancestral realm!


    But this is not the end.


    After Chu Mo completely killed the six great ancient ancestors, he directly sat cross legged in the void, directly hooking up the geomantic trend of the whole channel world. Then, using his terrifying and unparalleled deduction ability, he began to deduce all the changes in the whole channel world.


    Because only when the self completely falls out, those backhands will wake up. But after they wake up, they will not know who they are at the first time. It will take some time to slowly awaken the memory. This is mainly for fear of being retaliated by the enemy.


    Because they can be deduced to exist through the law of cause and effect. If memory wakes up slowly, the power of the law of cause and effect will be weakened a lot.


    However, all this, in front of Chu Mo, is meaningless.


    He used Feng Shui magic power to hook up the whole channel world. Any change in every place can''t escape his perception at all. That powerful computing ability can find all suspected objects in a moment. Then, after careful deduction and calculation. Get the real one.


    But this is not the final answer. Chu Mo''s divine consciousness will directly enter the deep sea of spiritual consciousness of the living creatures to find!


    The one who can do this should be Dazu under normal circumstances!


    But Chu Mo has also mastered this ability. The fifth volume of heaven''s will, I am heaven, and heaven is me... In fact, it is this ability!


    Together with various magical powers and avenues, Chu Mo''s ability is more like a tiger''s wing. Become extremely strong.


    Three billion miles away, in the depths of a mountain, a ferocious silver dragon is tens of thousands of miles long. Dormant in the depths of the earth, just a moment ago, it suddenly opened its eyes. Those eyes were a little confused. Then, little by little, I looked up and seemed to think about who I was and how long I slept.


    But then, suddenly, bang!


    Its head, completely burst open, burst into slag. A lot of blood flowed out, gradually flowing into a blood River, and even infiltrated into the surface along the endless depths of the earth.


    All the plants soaked in dragon blood began to grow wildly. Occasionally an animal licks or eats a plant soaked in dragon blood, which also benefits greatly.


    It shocked many people who met by chance. I don''t understand what happened.


    But sooner or later, there will be a big monk. Now in the depths of the earth, there is a headless dragon corpse.


    A hundred billion miles away, in a cave in the mountains. A Taoist priest who had been closed for endless years suddenly vomited blood, broke his body and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, such a thing, in the whole channel world, in an instant, there were tens of thousands of cases!


    There are tens of thousands of creatures. In a moment, their bodies explode and die unexpectedly.


    Moreover, they all died quite secretly. No one knew that they existed at all, and no one showed that they were dead.


    Chu Mo''s heart was a little shocked.


    These are just six great ancient ancestors. There are tens of thousands of Dharma bodies, avatars and doubles left by them!


    Moreover, these creatures are not just people!


    There are many ancient beasts, even big drugs, and trees


    Chu Mo even had a feeling of disbelief if he had not seen and experienced various means with his own eyes.


    Thinking about the eastern cloud falling that had died before, Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing: "how many hands have these old people left in this world? How many means have they laid?"


    Moreover, this is just a channel world. What about the thousands of universes below? Who can guarantee that there will be no backhand left by them?


    Master Lingtong used to lay out the layout for thousands of years. Who can guarantee that other Taishang ancestors did not have this layout?


    "I''m still young. I''ve never considered such a problem." Chu Mo muttered to himself, and then laughed at himself. Stand up directly, and in an instant, he is divided into thousands!


    Then, each separate body directly enters the universe connected by a channel world.


    Since we have said that we should cut down the roots, we must cut down the roots. People, can''t say nothing.


    Chu Mo''s action naturally couldn''t hide the great ancient ancestors who were watching around.


    If Chu Mo easily killed six ancient ancestors of the Luoshui family with one enemy, which shocked them, then Chu Mo''s behavior at the moment made all these ancient ancestors burst into a cold sweat!


    Childe Chu... It''s really cruel!


    But these six great ancestors are also really damn.


    With their temperament, if they are not completely eradicated in this way, they may bring a real disaster to the Chu royal family sometime.


    However, why is Prince Chu so terrible? Such ability, the whole channel... I''m afraid all the great ancient ancestors don''t have it!


    How old is he?


    Such a young Taishang... Even Guzu can''t call him. Unexpectedly, he has mastered this horrible means.


    It''s really better to offend an ancient clan than the son of Chu.


    The king of channels... The dignity of the king is inviolable!


    They themselves, which do not have hundreds of thousands of backhands left in this world. If they are all as terrible as Chu Mo, they really can''t live.


    Those backers, each of them, have been trained with a lot of resources. As long as the memory is fully awakened, almost all of them have the opportunity to step into the supreme realm again.


    The original statue of Chu Mo was still standing there, and he thought of the successors left by those ancestors of the Han Bing family many years ago. At that time, he didn''t even think about this kind of problem. At that time, he had no such ability.


    "I hope you can behave yourself." Chu Mo said, and directly began to run Feng Shui magic. Through the law of cause and effect, look for the backhand left by the ancient ancestors of the Han Bing family.


    As a result, he found out a lot of problems!


    Over the years, many people have even joined the elite alliance and have a high status!


    But their realm is not so profound, so Chu Mo''s divine consciousness can relatively easily pry into the thoughts of those people in the spiritual consciousness sea.


    Some people are perceptive, but no matter whether they can perceive that they are being spied on by others, they have no ability to resist.


    Almost all people, deep in the spiritual sea, have an unbearable hatred for Chu Mo and the entire Chu royal family. Although they will not show it easily, they all engrave this hatred in the depths of their souls and hide it.


    But as long as there is a chance, they will jump out and give a fatal blow to Chu Mo or Chu''s royal family.


    Even, someone has begun to do so!


    Obliterate!


    There is no hesitation at all.


    Chu Mo''s mind moved, and the whole channel world, at this moment, tens of thousands of creatures directly broke their heads.


    That is the consequence of the explosion of the whole spiritual consciousness.


    After all this, Chu Mo''s face finally showed a bit of fatigue.


    This is him. If he uses divine consciousness in this way, he will be completely abolished.


    Therefore, the cultivation and realm of Chu Mo are really very different from the general Taishang.


    Chu Mo sat here, recovering openly, rolling essence, swarming into his body from all directions.


    All the great ancient ancestors looked at them from a distance, and there was no idea of Chu Mo''s hand in their hearts. Even if they all know very well, now, it should be the time when Master Chu is very weak. But they have no such thoughts at all.


    afraid to.


    Chu Mo was here, and it took more than a month to recover all his accomplishments.


    At this time, his parts also came back from more than 1000 universes below. There are several separate bodies... And even suffered serious injuries!


    This shocked Chu Mo''s heart.


    Although his separation is not as powerful as that, at the end of the day, there are really few people who can make him injured.


    Especially in the universe below.


    So Chu Mo is also curious.


    But soon, his face sank slightly. He couldn''t help sneering and said, "it''s so hidden..."¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight!


    Come on, monthly ticket!!! Brothers, I''m recuperating. I''m almost ready to explode! eight

 Chapter 1743

    Fortunately, Chu Mo thought of this and let him go alone. Otherwise, there might be more trouble in the future. Because some of the six ancient ancestors of the ice family left behind in the lower universe, they have not only completely awakened, but also really grown up. They are not only sophisticated, but also unparalleled in combat power. On that side of the universe, there are all top-notch young Tianjiao.


    The first time I saw Chu Mo''s separation, I recognized the origin of Chu mo. These separations are obviously the means arranged by the six ancestors of the Han Bing family after the rise of Chu mo. therefore, those people retain a strong hatred and vigilance towards Chu Mo in their memory.


    If Chu Mo hadn''t gone so far this time and cleaned up the awakened backhands left by the thirteen ancient ancestors, there might be a large group of top monks returning to the channel world again in a few years.


    It may be difficult for them to pose any threat to Chu Mo, but it is still a big threat to the whole Chu clan.


    Those ancient ancestors who watched from afar did not disperse, and they all looked at the scene with complex faces. I can''t help feeling a little sad in my heart.


    They are not stupid. Naturally, they can analyze a lot of information from Chu mo. It is clear that those ancestors of the thirteen ancient families, who left behind in every corner of the world, are estimated to have been destroyed.


    Chu Mo was indeed so strong that they were amazed. This kind of person, as long as he lives in the channel world for a day, no one wants to provoke him.


    The thirteen ancient people planted great causes in the past years, and until now, they finally bear bitter fruits that they never dreamed of in those years.


    This is self inflicted, and no one will sympathize.


    But the fear of Chu Mo is also inevitable.


    So, one by one, these ancient ancestors quietly retreated. They didn''t even come out to say hello to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo also ignored those people. He had known that those people were watching in the dark, but he didn''t care. Let them see it, so as not to look for trouble again.


    After recovering, Chu Mo left here. Return to the Chu family again. At this point, the gratitude and resentment of the extermination of the Chu royal family in the past has almost completely ended.


    Chu Mo ignored the heads of those ancestors hanging on the flagpole. It''s not so easy to want to die, so let them grow up there with the Chu family.


    Then Chu Mo began to retreat.


    This time, it will be 3000 years!


    Time is like water, especially for practitioners, time has nothing to do with it except that it has something to do with Shouyuan.


    For threethousand years, almost everyone has been in seclusion.


    The channel world has not changed much.


    The elite alliance is still strong, the Chu clan is still invincible, and the dark sky is still hanging above the sky.


    Under the twilight in many places, those territories where the sun is suspended are bright all year round. Where the sun cannot shine, it is dark all year round.


    The world has become more and more quiet.


    Of course, there are also many new generations rising. For example, on the side of the Chu royal family, many monks who once wandered in the Holy Land and the great holy land have stepped into the ancestral land.


    Even Xu fufu, who is quite lazy, has become a saint.


    The 4032nd year of the Tianmu calendar.


    Xu fufu is sitting and drinking with the group of people in the past. Talk about the year.


    On the whole, these relatives and friends around Chu Mo are very united. They are friendly to each other.


    But privately, in fact, there are more or less small circles.


    For example, the relative relationship between these people is better.


    For example, Tianjie, the old friends of Chu Mo in the past, usually get together more.


    Like Xuanxuan, Xuaner, Ziyan, Chu Qing, Huang matchless... These young Tianjiao in the former heaven, Ziyan is actually the Tianjiao of the young generation, and the relationship between them should be closer.


    The red moon is a little closer to the wandering empress and her group of people who have been resurrected from the ruins.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    But on the whole, the relationship between us is very good.


    Jin Ming has a good relationship with Xu fufu. After he left the Luo Tian universe with Chu Mo and came to the channel world, the whole person changed a lot.


    Many times, it is really vision that determines the mind and pattern.


    When a person fights higher and can see further scenery, his mind and pattern will change fundamentally.


    The rooster sits on a chair without image. In fact, it can turn into a human shape long ago, but it doesn''t like it. Just like old yellow dog. Obviously, it has long been able to turn into a human shape, but it would rather sit on a chair and hold a wine glass with two claws than turn into a human shape.


    In the words of the rooster, Lao Huang, even if you turn into a human, you are just like a dog.


    After the rooster said these words, there was a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping.


    Anyway, the relationship between these two guys is really good.


    Xu fufu looked at the rooster and said: "Thinking back in those days, I would never have thought that I would have such a day as today. Really, I never dreamed of it. At that time, my greatest wish was to marry Liu Meier. Then, I could be a good brother with Chu Mo all my life. In Yanhuang City, I left my name. Now thinking about it, it''s like a dream! In a flash... I''ve actually lived for thousands of years. Haha, I''ve also cultivated into a great saint."


    Jin Ming said, "this is called one person''s enlightenment, and chickens and dogs rise to heaven."


    The rooster and Lao Huang glanced sideways at Jin Ming. The rooster said, "boy, for the sake of your drunkenness, if you don''t have general knowledge with you, remember to be careful when talking. Master chicken... That''s Chu Mo''s life mentor! Do you know what a life mentor is?"


    Jin Ming grinned, "I know, he is my life mentor."


    The rooster looked proud: "random, rooster is your life guide... Cough, I feel a little uncomfortable. Anyway, rooster watched that boy grow up."


    The rooster has a high status in the whole Chu clan. Everyone was very respectful when they met. Because it didn''t say this about the life tutor at first. But Chu Mo said it himself!


    At that time, Chu Mo once introduced his relatives and friends, who were not so profound, to the group of creatures in the Chu royal family one by one. Because Chu Mo doesn''t want to be despised by others one day.


    In his mind, these people are the most qualified to appear here. He will not let these people around him be wronged because of anyone else.


    Because here, unlike other forces, Chu Mo doesn''t need them to work for him!


    Fan Wudi also came to drink with them at this time. The old man has lived so old now. The whole person is a little younger and younger. In fact, when he was in the human world, he looked like an old man. Is a real elder. But in fact, in the whole practice world, his age is absolutely very young.


    It''s just that the master''s qualifications are limited. Although he was resurrected by Chu Mo in the past year, he rebuilt his body and laid a good foundation. But a monk, to a certain extent, depends on wisdom and understanding. This is not to say that it can be easily solved the day after tomorrow. So up to now, they just barely rushed into the great holy land. This is the result of Chu Mo''s consumption of a large number of superb cultivation resources.


    Chu Mo is a little sorry. He wants to bring all these people around him to the ancestral realm!


    This idea seems a little unreliable and almost impossible to realize. But for Chu Mo, this is a portrayal of his heart.


    He doesn''t like loneliness.


    However, the old man is very open-minded about this matter. He is already quite satisfied!


    He and his wife long Qiushui are all monks in the great holy land. Living here is happy and comfortable, really like a fairy couple.


    Son fanzhiyuan''s comprehension ability is higher. With the help of Chu Mo, he should have a great opportunity to rush into the ancestral realm. Become a real young giant.


    Fan Zhiyuan is calm and mature, and never does anything as Uncle Chu mo. Since he was a child, he had known what had happened to him since he was sensible. He knows how lucky he is.


    Just like those people who are tall and stupid, they feel that they are "a person who gets the virtue and a dog goes to heaven".


    So their mentality is very good, especially peaceful.


    Once in a while, they will be closed for a few years, and then after leaving the customs, they will meet to taste tea and drink wine. For them, this kind of day is really the life of immortals.


    Other people are also roughly the same. At least a few years, many decades, at most not more than a hundred years. Always come out and get together.


    And for those who have been closed for more than a thousand years at one time, Chu Mo is the only one in the whole Chu royal family!


    For more than 3000 years, Chu Mo has only passed the customs three times.


    Every time, after he left the customs, he would spend some time with his two wives and get together with others. Then, it will enter the closed state again. He usually leaves the Customs for no more than two years.


    In other words, for more than 3000 years, the time of Chu Mo''s exit from the Customs was less than six years!


    This is a little incomprehensible to many people. Nowadays, the world of channel has risen in all directions. The title of the king of Chu Mo channel is not just a simple title. It is recognized by all channel creatures!


    In this case, what is it that drives Chu Mo to practice so desperately?


    Only a few people really know the truth.


    These people are also the same. Every time they are closed, they have been closed for at least 500 years.


    For example, monkeys and their brothers, the former seven saints, have now entered the ancestral realm.


    For example, the ancestors of the sky and other creatures on the list of gods.


    Another example is the demon king, Chu Lao and the wandering lady. Although they entered the channel world late, they did not have much knowledge of the truth.


    When they first came to the Chu family, Chu Mo had already told them some real secrets.


    In addition, Chu Mo''s two wives, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, also spent a long time in seclusion. Their talents are all top-notch, not to mention cultivation resources. Therefore, it is likely that a group of new Supreme friars will appear again in the whole Chu royal family.


    This kind of thing has never appeared in the ancient history of the whole channel. (to be continued.)


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1744

    The 4100 year of the Tianmu calendar.


    The whole channel world has completely entered a new era.


    Almost all channel creatures have been thoroughly used to and adapted to this life. Those children born after the opening of the sky calendar even think that the world should be like this.


    On this day, Chu Mo went out of the pass again. It is less than a hundred years since he last closed his door.


    Most of the people in the Chu royal family have been used to Chu Mo''s exit every thousand years. They didn''t expect that this time, Chu Mo was closed for less than a hundred years.


    Therefore, the whole Chu clan was quiet. Almost everyone is in a closed state.


    Even the lazy Xu fufu people are all quietly closed.


    However, some people choose to travel.


    For example, Miaoyi Niang and them, the high-rise group of the misty palace in the past. Over the years, their faces remain the same. The realm is profound, and they have stepped into the ancestral realm and become real giants. It is almost impossible to continue to climb up.


    Therefore, they are either in the ruling party of the Chu royal family. Or, choose to travel around.


    Anyway, no one in the whole channel world dares to disrespect the people who came out of the Chu family.


    Now, many people call Chu Mo "king of Chu".


    Knowing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and turning around like a huge reincarnation. The title of king of Chu actually fell back on him.


    Over the years, Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue have been committed to finding and collecting gods lists and gods tokens.


    Because if these things are not completely eliminated, they may endanger the safety of the universe below in the distant future.


    Although it''s a little unrealistic to completely find and destroy all the gods'' lists, at least they also hope that the fewer gods'' lists and gods'' tokens left in this world, the better. I hope the ancient battlefield will never be opened again.


    Miaoyi Niang and Shen Xingxue passed through a dark area, and then a light appeared in front of them.


    The two women looked at each other and smiled.


    Shen Xingxue asked softly, "sister, what do you say he has worked hard for these years? Do you really want to ask for eternity? Or are the crises he said really possible at any time?"


    Miaoyi Niang said, "I think so. After all these years, you are not a person who doesn''t know him and never tells a lie. If he says yes, it''s natural."


    Shen Xingxue smiled and nodded, "it''s true, but sister, over the years, there are many people who like you. Have you never been moved?"


    Miaoyi Niang shook her head with a smile and looked at Shen Xingxue: "have you ever?"


    "Never!" Shen Xingxue''s voice is very light, but his attitude is surprisingly firm. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful and amazing face: "in fact, after all these years, the sisters have completely figured it out. It is only when he is around that they are most happy. It is rare that he can still think of us in that case."


    "Yes, in fact, it''s very good. The process of pursuing the supreme Tao is really wonderful. Once, I never thought that I would stand on this magical land one day. How about mastering this incredible magic power." Miaoyi Niang''s face showed a bright smile.


    Suddenly, the two sisters frowned together, and then looked at each other. Both of them saw a touch of doubt from each other''s eyes.


    "Why did he leave the Customs at this time?"


    "Yes, it''s a little strange... It shouldn''t be."


    The two women received the news that Chu Mo had left the customs, which was delivered by Chu Mo himself. Calling them back.


    "Is it... What happened?" Shen Xingxue looked a little dignified.


    Although they are very happy these years, they always remember in their hearts that Chu Mo once said that the channel world may collapse at any time.


    "It doesn''t look like it." Miaoyi Niang smiled and said, "if there was anything serious, he wouldn''t be transmitting."


    "That''s true." Shen Xingxue nodded.


    Then, the two women hurried back to the direction of the Chu family with a relaxed face.


    There are many people with the same mentality as them. Although everyone was wondering why Chu Mo left the Customs at this time and called them back, they didn''t take it seriously in their hearts.


    Over the years, almost everyone has formed an inherent impression: with Chu Mo, there is no need to worry about everything.


    But they did not know that Chu Mo was shocked at the moment.


    He never thought that the crystal core that nabutong wanted was hidden in the deep underground of the Chu family, which was the core of the large array that protected the whole Chu family!


    Although Bodong was deprived of memory by the phantom of the ancient god, he was driven out of the channel world. But Chu Mo did not stop looking for that crystal core. He doesn''t want to get it, but to protect it!


    Because that crystal core is related to the life and death of countless creatures in the whole channel world.


    Over the years, Chu Mo has been in seclusion, but there are countless separated bodies, and he has been looking for them.


    Through various classics, ancient relics, and even some myths and legends in the channel world!


    Yes, the passage world also has myths and legends.


    What is happening is called fact; What happens for a period of time is called a story; The ancient one is called legend. But the legends are too old to be verified, and they have become myths.


    Chu Mo carried out all-round deduction through some of the oldest myths in the world. In the end, I was surprised to find out. The crystal core, which has been searched for many years, is likely to have been under his nose!


    As a result, Chu Mo was speechless.


    He went deep into the heart of the Chu royal family and came to the core of the Dharma array. It was found that what supported the operation of the whole array was really related to the crystal nucleus!


    But it is not the crystal nucleus itself, but a little bit of weak fluctuation released from the crystal nucleus, which has created the immortality of this array for countless years.


    Chu Mo felt the power in the crystal nucleus with his divine sense, and he was really shocked. That feeling is really amazing. In his present state, he couldn''t really feel the vastness of the power in the crystal core.


    However, while Chu Mo sensed the crystal nucleus, he actually saw a picture that made him feel afraid from the crystal nucleus!


    He actually saw the scene that the other four crystal nuclei were taken away!


    It was a hazy figure, covered with a mass of black gas all over. I can''t see his face at all. But from the momentum emanating from him, I can feel that he is very powerful!


    Stronger than everyone Chu Mo has ever seen.


    For Chu Mo, Bodong is already very powerful. But in front of the momentum emanating from the figure shrouded in black gas, Bodong''s little prestige is really nothing.


    The man took away four crystal nuclei in succession. The whole process is crisp and neat to the extreme!


    Then Chu Mo saw four vast spaces like a passage world, and began to show a declining scene. Some places have lost their vitality.


    When seeing this scene, Chu Mo''s whole heart... Was completely cold!


    That boundless fear instantly enveloped Chu Mo''s whole body. Even though he was too high, he couldn''t help but give birth to a kind of despair at this moment.


    "Four crystal nuclei have been taken away... The physical world of Pangu is about to collapse!" Chu Mo whispered softly.


    This is a real big event. Chu Mo doesn''t know whether the people on the other side of the eternal land have noticed it. But obviously, this kind of thing can''t be concealed for long. Maybe people on the other side of the eternal land will soon make various reactions and measures.


    Without the crystal nucleus, the collapse of the physical world is irreversible. Unless these nuclei can be put back again.


    But this thing, for Chu Mo, is simply impossible.


    The only thing he can do is to make sure that he is in front of him!


    Since that person has taken away four crystal nuclei, there is no reason not to take this fifth one. So, what should we do to make the other party fail and not get the fifth crystal core. At the same time, be on guard against people on the other side of the eternal land to rob Pangu hunting knife!


    Because only this knife can really break through all the barriers of the physical world and completely rush out.


    These two things, for Chu Mo, either of them can make him suffer the ultimate disaster in an instant.


    Over the years, although his cultivation has been improving. However, it is still far away to break through the realm of Taishang and enter a higher field.


    Those who have lived for countless eras and experienced countless reincarnation cannot break through this shackle. How old is Chu Mo?


    It''s extremely difficult to go up to a certain level of Taoism. It''s as if mortals ascend the sky, as if mortals face the natural moat. This is almost insurmountable.


    This is not because Chu Mo got a lot of top-level cultivation resources, he can accumulate people with ordinary talents into the holy land or even the great holy land, and accumulate talents into the ancestral land.


    If he wants to go further, no one can help him at all.


    The top priority is to gather all these relatives around us. Of course, there are those people in the elite alliance, as well as countless creatures in the channel world.


    Chu Mo never felt great, but he could not watch the collapse and destruction of the channel world, watch endless creatures, and wait for death in pain.


    He believed that neither the supreme infinite Buddha nor the infinite Buddha would like to see the world that they have guarded for endless years become like this.


    The world of the sky god... Is still too small!


    Although in fact, it is already large, with the sun, moon and stars, mountains and rivers, and even rivers, lakes and seas. It is already a real big world. But compared with the whole channel world and the thousands of universes below. It''s still too small!


    Refining!


    Yes, it needs refining! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1745

    After gathering those people around him, Chu Mo began to refine the inner world of the sky. He put the things that belonged to him in one place. And here, the most rigorous protection has been set up, turning this place into a forbidden area.


    Other places have become an open world!


    If the end comes, how many creatures can be saved depends on their own luck.


    Chu Mo sighed, and the channel world was OK to say. But what about the universe below? Do you want to go through the universe one by one and bring out all the creatures in them?


    This is very unrealistic. Even if the world of the sky can accommodate so many creatures in the future, how many creatures are willing to leave with Chu Mo?


    At that time, there will be countless events that you can''t imagine.


    "It would be great if we could put all these universes into the world of the sky and take them away together."


    Chu Mo thought in his heart as he refined the world of the sky.


    At this time, a faint idea came from Chu Mo''s mind: "if the crystal core enters the heaven Shenjian world, it will instantly become a main world, which can take away all the other universes directly."


    Chu Mo was stunned directly. Because it was killing heaven that passed this idea to him!


    But Chu Mo could not tell whether it was the spirit of killing heaven or the virtual shadow of the ancient god. Because it''s just an idea, without any sound, naturally I can''t feel that emotion.


    Chu Mo really plans to take away this crystal core of the channel world. In any case, it can''t be left to the mysterious man.


    In the following days, Chu Mo began to refine the world crazily. And countless sun, moon and stars were thrown in by him. With the power of supreme law, it hangs on the sky of the celestial world. Then let them run autonomously.


    The world of the sky is getting bigger and bigger!


    Chu Mo even moved a lot of beautiful places from the channel world. Many places are thousands of miles away. Even hundreds of millions of miles to move away together.


    Chu Mo is very busy these days.


    The world of the sky god''s mirror has also been increasingly refined into a vast and huge by him. At the same time, the essence in this world has also become richer.


    Finally, almost all the people who walked outside came back from the Chu family.


    On this day, Chu Mo also came back.


    He gathered all these people in a small world.


    Then he stood at the top, looked at the group, and said in a deep voice, "if the world is about to collapse, are you willing to live in a new world?"


    Everyone looked at Chu Mo with a serious face. Many people even just woke up from the closed pass and came here.


    Hearing Chu Mo''s words, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath. They knew that there might be a big event to happen. But I didn''t expect that the incident was so serious.


    "Is the world really going to collapse?" The monkey stared at Chu Mo with golden eyes, and his face showed an incredible shock.


    Its combat power is infinitely close to the supreme realm, but the Tao and law are slightly inferior. However, in Chu Mo''s view, it is not difficult for monkeys to rush into the field of Taishang over time. Because it belongs to the kind of real genius. As long as it is given the right opportunity and soil, it will surely take root and sprout. And developed.


    Chu Mo nodded: "the collapse of the world, according to the current situation, is irreversible. According to my estimation, under normal circumstances, we should still be able to last for tens of thousands of years."


    In the past, these people will certainly think that tens of thousands of years has been too long!


    Think about the tens of thousands of years of channel world!


    For the universe below, that time is longer.


    But their vision now is much higher than in the past. Naturally, it is clear that tens of thousands of years is just a flick of the finger. Its position in the long river of time is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Then, where are we going?" The father of the sky asked.


    His cultivation and realm have also reached the peak level of ancestral realm. The combat power is similar to that of Daoxing. Very deep. But again, it''s just the last step. As long as that step can be taken, the ancestor of the sky will also become the real ancestor of the sky.


    "My world." Chu Mo directly opened the door of the celestial world, and directly showed a vast world to the people present.


    Everyone was shocked. It was unexpected that Chu Mo transformed this space, which could only be regarded as a small world, to this extent. This is really only the existence of Chu Mo realm can do this.


    The father of the sky said, "I have no problem."


    The monkey said, "neither do I."


    Many of those other people are still not free from that shock.


    From the day the sky calendar opens, many people are muttering privately: is the end of the channel world coming?


    But for more than 4000 years, it has been very stable, and people have gradually become accustomed to this kind of life. Even a little deliberately forgot the idea that the world could be destroyed at any time, because no one wants to live under the pressure of this fear.


    Unexpectedly, this day is still coming. After all, we have to face it.


    Fortunately, they still have Chu Mo!


    Without this powerful leader, they really don''t know where to go. Thinking of this, almost all the people on the land of the Chu clan have a feeling: by contrast, we should be the luckiest group of people?


    Everyone must have no opinion on this matter, because it is not something that can be transferred by personal will. No matter how reluctant you are, you can only promise silently.


    Not to mention, they all knew in their hearts that, in fact, the pressure Chu Mo had to bear in this matter must be countless times greater than they imagined.


    "Prepare, everyone. In the near future, I will move the whole Chu royal family to this world. After settling down, I may also pack other creatures in the channel world. As for how many people I can save, I''m not very clear. I hope I can save more."


    Chu Mo said in a deep voice.


    Everyone present was silent for a moment, and then, all of them couldn''t help but applaud loudly. This is the real recognition of Chu Mo''s efforts from the heart.


    "It''s great."


    "It''s great!"


    "Not everyone can do such a thing."


    "Master Chu is really the whole channel world and a truly compassionate person."


    "Before, I thought that Prince Chu was kind to his own people and cruel to the enemy. Now it seems that I underestimated him. In the whole channel world, few people can have this kind of breadth of mind and tolerance."


    "What do you mean there are not many people? Is there no good at all?"


    Everyone has gone through the customs, and everyone is preparing.


    There are still some people in Chu''s royal family who haven''t come back in time outside, but they have been notified.


    At the same time, the entire high-level of the Chu royal family issued the strictest sealing order, firmly prohibiting the spread of this news at this time.


    It''s not that they are too narrow-minded to be human. But at this time, if the news spreads out. The whole order of the whole channel world, I''m afraid, will collapse between.


    Chu Mo continued to refine the channel world, and expanded the territory of the world with his supreme Tao and law power.


    Theoretically, this kind of territory can be infinite. As long as the Daoism is sufficiently supported, the territory will continue to expand. At that time, just like filling, just move a lot of land in.


    Even the stars "captured" by Chu Mo in large numbers are running their own tracks on the high sky of the channel world. There are many people who can live there.


    Only those stars, the number of creatures that can live is limited.


    The largest star can only live in hundreds of billions of people. No matter how much, the species balance on that star cannot be guaranteed.


    This amount, compared with the whole channel world plus thousands of universes, is simply a drop in the bucket.


    Once there is no crystal core in the channel world, it begins to dry up and decay, and then slowly moves towards death. This will be a completely irreversible process, although the whole process will be extremely long. But it will eventually involve the collapse of the whole physical world.


    Therefore, Chu Mo should think about their future development while saving the creatures in the channel world.


    It''s not that putting these creatures into the world of God''s mirror in the sky is all right.


    In fact, that''s only the first step!


    What''s left is to let the world of the sky become a pure land. Let those creatures have no great difference between the celestial world and the channel world!


    Otherwise, just competing for resources can trigger countless wars!


    At that time, Chu Mo intervened again, and his original intention changed and lost its original meaning.


    So, how many creatures can be saved, and then... Which creatures can be saved, is also a matter for Chu Mo to think about.


    But fortunately, at least these creatures of the Chu royal family have always unconditionally supported Chu Mo''s decision.


    They all know that Chu Mo is going to leave here with a world on his back. Therefore, even if there are thousands of things in my heart, they all show special cooperation.


    Tianmu calendar 4106 years, which is destined to be included in the ancient history of the channel.


    Because this day is almost the end of the ancient history of the whole channel.


    Chu Mo moved the whole Chu clan to the world of the divine omen in the sky.


    At this moment, the celestial mirror is no longer an artifact in the ordinary sense. It has become a real heavy weapon! Given an incredible position!


    The ten blood moons above, also at this moment, instantly became Tao¡ª¡ª


    It''s three o''clock today, and it''s going to explode tomorrow!!!!


    Burst into 2017!


    Forthright?


    Are you happy?


    Happy?


    Is it hearty?


    Vote monthly! (to be continued.)


    ;

 Chapter 1746

    They pursued things of countless years, and finally waited after their master experienced reincarnation and returned to the channel world!


    But at the moment of becoming Tao, the ten blood moons did not walk around directly and freely as they imagined before. Or celebrate.


    At the moment when they really got the Tao, they were also truly enlightened!


    Therefore, ten blood moons, in an instant, turned into ten kinds of profound meanings, and fell into the world of the sky god.


    Ruyi, avoiding disaster, light, illumination, flying, entering the earth, judging God, beheading, chaos, unity.


    They became ten profound meanings respectively, flew into the world of divine enlightenment in the sky, became the embodiment of real laws, and became a kind of existence to suppress Qi luck!


    It revolves around the crystal core and moves slowly.


    It was not until this moment that the ten blood moons really found the full meaning of their existence in the world.


    They have no regrets about this choice. And be grateful and gratified.


    The vault of heaven itself, directly with the entry of the crystal nucleus, turned into an incredible heavy weapon.


    If Chu Mo uses it to attack others at this time, he is taking a vast and boundless world to suppress others!


    Even friars who are too high can''t stand this heavy pressure. Even observers of this great ancestral level may not dare to be positive.


    But Chu Mo won''t do it easily, that is, he won''t joke about the fate of creatures in a big world.


    The sky god''s self seal, heavily sealed, completely hid the breath of the crystal core.


    Chu Mo set off directly after loading the Chu family. There are no ruins in the Chu royal family this time. Nothing exists. There is only a huge abyss with an invisible bottom.


    Later, Chu Mo came to the headquarters of the elite alliance.


    Cang ancient city.


    Here in Cang ancient city, Gu Bingbing, Luo Feihong and ChuChu are meeting him.


    After meeting, Chu Chu looked at Chu Mo with a dignified face and asked, "is it all over?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "the people of the Chu royal family have all moved."


    "What a catastrophe." Gu Bingbing''s face showed a bit of fatigue and sighed softly.


    Luo Feihong''s face showed a similar expression. Because there was not much movement in the Chu royal family, those creatures in the channel world were not disturbed. The whole thing didn''t get out.


    However, with the disappearance of the Chu clan as a whole, some news came out after all. Now the whole channel world has fallen into a strange calm.


    Some ancient ancestors of the Taishang realm who are still alive have left the Customs recently. They can''t perceive things outside, but they can feel the uneasiness from the depths of their souls. But they are still waiting to know what happened.


    In fact, since the passage world entered the era of the canopy calendar, many visionaries have understood that some things will happen sooner or later.


    The elite alliance has also been making various preparations over the years. By now, almost all the preparations have been made.


    "Let''s start here, too." Chu Mo, look at Chu Chu.


    ChuChu nodded silently, "OK, let''s start."


    Then, all the core members of the entire elite alliance were gathered together to tell them what was about to happen.


    "The passage world is about to perish, and we need to move to a new home."


    "Whether you like it or not, I hope you can advance and retreat together."


    "The destruction of the channel world is irreversible. If you continue to stay, there is only a dead end."


    Clearly did not tell everyone that the more vast physical world of ancient gods would also irreversibly collapse. Because of this, even she felt very confused and helpless. If this matter is said, it will only make everyone lose confidence.


    Rao is so, many people are still shocked and unbelievable.


    Chu Chu told everyone very seriously that the Chu royal family had moved in as a whole. This new world is a world refined by the king of Chu.


    "Now, everyone still has a choice." Looking at all the core members of the elite alliance clearly, "either place your destiny and future on the king of Chu, or stay in the channel world and live or die with the world..."


    The so-called co-existence, in fact, does not exist, only death.


    These core members of the elite alliance naturally understand how Chu Mo exists. Although they felt frightened and helpless in their hearts, they still chose to trust Chu mo.


    This time, the news of the imminent destruction of the channel world finally spread.


    The whole channel world suddenly began to turbulence.


    Even those ancestors of the supreme realm finally couldn''t sit still, and all flew towards the direction of Cang ancient city.


    They want to see Chu Mo with their own eyes and know what happened.


    After coming here, they met Chu Mo as they wished. At the same time, they also saw that the grand and huge door of the world was opening. At this time, more than half of the people in the elite alliance have moved in.


    Through the gate of the world that emits boundless light, they vaguely see Cang ancient city and countless other big cities, which are located in that world.


    They were all deeply shocked by this scene.


    Chu Mo didn''t hide anything from them. These ancient ancestors of the supreme realm will still play a great role in the future.


    Although they may not be qualified to participate in higher-level battles. But in the future, we need to do more than just fight.


    Therefore, Chu Mo gathered dozens of ancient ancestors together and told them the inside story about the imminent collapse of the channel world, even some things about the physical world. These ancient ancestors also came to know this thing.


    "Before endless years, in fact, I doubted whether we were living in a physical body. I just couldn''t find evidence, because even if we could enter the gray ground, we couldn''t really leave the hard and thick shell. Unexpectedly, this inference was actually true. For generations, the vast world of endless reincarnation was actually just an organ of God." After hearing Chu Mo''s words, a gray haired Taishang Guzu showed a wry smile on his face.


    "What the king of Chu meant was that some supreme being outside the physical world broke in and was robbing the most essence of the physical world. Well, it was called crystal nucleus?" Another great ancient ancestor looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded: "in the past, the supreme limitless Buddha and immeasurable Buddha left the channel world to protect the world. They laid a dark curtain of heaven and opened the era of the curtain of heaven calendar, also to buy time for the world."


    "I think it''s more about buying time for the king of Chu, because only when you grow up can we be saved." An ancient ancestor couldn''t help sighing.


    What have you never seen in their realm? Therefore, after learning some news, they quickly figured out too many things.


    "We all know the truth. Please consider whether to leave or stay." Chu Mo said.


    "Of course, go!" An ancient ancestor said without hesitation, "as for the great kindness of the king of Chu, we can''t repay it. We will do our best to protect this new world with the king of Chu in the future."


    This is not helping, this is helping yourself! These supreme ancestors present are very clear in their hearts. At the same time, they all admired Chu Mo for his boundless merits.


    If they were afraid of Chu Mo in the past, there was only a little respect, then from today on, there was only a little respect, which instantly became 100%! The original fear, almost instantly, vanished.


    A person with such great compassion in his chest, even if he used to use some fierce means for revenge in the past, at this moment, those means are nothing at all in front of this great kindness. Not to mention those ancestors of the thirteen ancient families in the past, they deserved it.


    These ancient ancestors soon dispersed separately. Then they began to return to their families and pass on some news.


    Of course, they don''t speak so thoroughly. With the same consideration as Chu Mo, they don''t want those people to lose confidence in the future after they know too much.


    The channel world is no longer a problem of turbulence. With the return of these ancient ancestors, almost all monks and powerful creatures in the whole channel world have completely messed up.


    At first, a large number of creatures came to Cang ancient city.


    As long as there are intelligent creatures, no one is willing to stay in this world to die. All want to seek that chance of life.


    Of course, in this process, there are naturally many people who crown this matter with conspiracy theory. It is said that this is a great conspiracy and a bureau. Some monks or non human spirits also began to make some crazy moves.


    But these, after all, are still a few. Most of the channel creatures believed this statement.


    More than 4000 years ago, the departure of the supreme limitless Buddha and the limitless Buddha, and the opening of the tabernacle calendar, have made them have a premonition of what will happen today.


    With the end of the overall migration of the elite alliance, Chu Mo finally spoke.


    He made a great sound directly, enveloping the whole channel world, reassuring all creatures that they would leave with them.


    An unprecedented migration of the whole channel world has kicked off.


    For a whole decade, Chu Mo traveled everywhere. All the creatures who are willing to leave will be led to the world of God in the sky.


    The whole process is still orderly.


    Among them, those who were most frightened were the children of the thirteen ancient people in the past. At first, they all thought that the king of Chu would never take them away.


    But later, they found that the mind of the king of Chu was much broader than they had imagined.


    Start to explode!


    In 2016, the last four days, burst!!!!!!


    Come on, monthly ticket!!!!!!!!


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1747

    In this process, Chu Mo has been using the power of crystal nucleus to continuously expand the world scope of the sky god. Constantly fill nothingness into a vast territory. At the same time, a large number of mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, vast plains, and huge ice fields in the passage world were all sent into the world of the sky one by one by Chu mo.


    Those who entered the ancient times, together with the elite alliance, came forward personally to maintain all kinds of order. Begin to divide territory and territory.


    The whole channel world, I''m afraid, has never been so united as it is now. It''s like one heart in all directions. Everyone is working hard for one goal. All those who make trouble or non human beings are directly suppressed at the first time.


    This is to survive in the effort, who dares to engage in destruction, who is the public enemy of all creatures!


    In this form, there is simply harmony in the heaven god world.


    No one knows how many years this unprecedented scene can last, but this atmosphere makes all creatures feel particularly comfortable.


    At the same time, the sky Shenjian world is also called Shenjian world. The day when the Chu royal family moved into Shenjian world is recorded as the first day of the first year of Shenjian world.


    Channel the world.


    The 4120th year of the Tianmu calendar.


    Now the whole passage world has almost become a huge and empty world.


    The creatures that still exist in this world are quite rare. Almost to a rare degree.


    All top-level resources have also been brought into the Shenjian world.


    This great migration has almost taken away more than 90% of the resources of the whole channel world.


    Here, it has become a vast wasteland.


    Chu Mo began to move the thousands of universes to the Shenjian world as a whole. Of course, this kind of difficulty is very big!


    First of all, the world gate of Shenjian world, although extremely huge, is simply amazing. Compared with them, the stars are like a grain of dust. But it is impossible to directly install into a complete universe with independent laws.


    Moreover, if there is no crystal core of the channel world, even if these universes can be installed, they will madly exclude the world of the sky. It can''t be accommodated at all!


    It''s like forcing an egg into a pigeon''s egg. It is simply impossible.


    Fortunately, the crystal core has been obtained by Chu Mo, and has taken root in the world of the celestial mirror. Perfect integration. In this way, the original "pigeon egg" has directly become a huge "dragon egg". Then, as long as the portal is large enough. Or if there is a way to make those universes smaller, we can directly capture these universes.


    Although Chu Mo has the ability to make it bigger, he is the gateway of Shenjian world. But these universes are too vast. No matter how big the portal is, it is almost impossible to fit it.


    Therefore, Chu Mo is simply ready to refine these universes and make them smaller!


    This is a very dangerous move, because it is related to great cause and effect. If you are not careful, you may directly destroy countless creatures in the whole universe.


    Therefore, even though Chu Mo had absolute confidence in his heart, he had to be careful.


    Channel the world.


    The 41st year of the Tianmu calendar.


    After a year, Chu Mo finally succeeded in refining a universe. He directly refined the universe into a ball. The result is so perfect that even Chumo himself can''t believe it.


    In this process, he almost showed all his Taoism skills. In particular, the six character mantra of Buddhism and the nine character mantra of Taoism have played a great role in this process. In this process, Chu Mo also understood more laws of heaven and earth that he had not touched in the past.


    The specific application of these laws of heaven and earth has its own system.


    So far, the realm of Chu Mo has been infinitely close to the realm of the great ancestor of the observer. But even those great ancestors probably had no such rich experience as Chu mo.


    Refine an infinite universe and refine them into a sphere the size of a star!


    This ability is really incredible.


    With the first success, the next is much smoother. Chu Mo''s application and control of the law are becoming more and more handy.


    By the time of the 4531st year of the Tianmu calendar, with more than 400 years of history, Chu Mo will finally finish refining all the universes except his hometown, the luotian universe!


    This is simply a means that God can have!


    If this ability is spread, it will definitely shock the hearts of countless top-level beings.


    Because before him, almost no one had done such a thing. Even in the eternal land, Chu Mo''s ability is almost unique. If it were done by the Eternal Lord, I''m afraid it would not be as smooth as Chu Mo!


    The last big universe is still his hometown. Chu Mo has a headache.


    Because the universe can''t be refined!


    In fact, Chu Mo had thought of it as early as the beginning of refining. The Luo Tian universe with a strange black hole may not be so easy to refine.


    Sure enough, Chu Mo just tried a little and failed. Then he put it aside.


    Now it''s all left here. Chu Mo swept the world of Shenjian with his divine sense. There is also quite a vast territory, which is uninhabited. Those places were deliberately left by Chu Mo for fear of meeting today''s situation.


    Sure enough, it came in handy.


    After many years, it''s really many years... Chu Mo returned to Luo Tian universe again.


    This familiar world made Chu Mo feel a little warm with a tired heart.


    Then, with the fastest speed, he saw Ji Qi and told Ji Qi the truth of many things.


    Ji Qi was shocked, but he also reacted in the shortest time. Nodded without hesitation and agreed. Are you kidding? It''s too big. Who dares not to agree? Chu Mo won''t hurt them at all. The whole channel world, now there is only such a lonely existence as Luo Tian universe. What are you waiting for?


    Luo Tianxian domain... Move away as a whole!


    The eight domains below, move away as a whole!


    In this process, endless creatures don''t even know what happened. Only those who have advanced and powerful cultivation can feel that the whole world has changed greatly.


    There are other planes that have also been moved away by Chu Mo as a whole.


    It is easier to do this than to refine the universe.


    All creatures in Luo Tian universe can be called the luckiest in thousands of universes. Because they have directly become residents of the Shenjian world.


    The rest of the universe, all of which are directly suspended above the endless sky by Chu Mo, has been completely separated from the Shenjian world! Completely cut off all channels.


    Now, only Chu Mo can enter and leave it freely.


    Those creatures in the universe, unless one day they can practice to the supreme level, otherwise, they will have no chance to leave there for the rest of their lives.


    But this is nothing to be sad about, because those universes seem to be refined into stars by Chu mo. But in fact, the universe inside is infinite. It still has boundless territory and boundless vastness.


    Just after Chu Mo moved all the creatures in the whole Luotian universe to the Shenjian world, and made them neighbors with the independent and closed Chu royal family.


    He suddenly felt a strong palpitation!


    It seemed as if a huge unparalleled net fell from the sky and shrouded him.


    Chu Mo directly incorporated the celestial world into his body, and one step appeared in front of the mysterious black hole. Then, without hesitation, he stepped in directly.


    Bang!


    At the moment when Chu Mo''s body disappeared.


    An extremely cold force swept the entire Luotian universe in an instant!


    Then, Luo Tian universe, together with the black hole... Burst with a thump!


    "Ah!"


    An amazing roar sounded in the whole empty and desolate channel world.


    The voice was full of terrifying anger.


    It was a hazy shadow, and his body was covered with endless black gas. He doesn''t look tall, but it gives people a feeling that the whole channel world can''t accommodate it.


    The black air billowed, and from the shadow''s eyes, two divine lights were emitted, looking towards the shattered Luo Tian universe. Seems to be looking for something.


    Soon, he fixed his eyes on the location where the black hole had once been.


    "Ah!"


    Another roar.


    This roar almost broke the whole channel world.


    The power of various laws began to appear, as if they wanted to suppress this figure.


    "Get out!"


    The shadow waved directly, and the endless territory exploded.


    The whole vast passage world trembled like an earth shaking earthquake.


    The shadow looked at the scarred passage world, and was so angry that it roared up to the sky and hated it!


    He had no idea that what he did was so secret that even the Eternal Lord was cheated by him. But I fell a big fall here!


    Unexpectedly... It was discovered countless years in advance!


    Then he calmly made the corresponding arrangement, which not only took away all the creatures in the whole channel world, but also those connected universes. Most importantly, crystal nucleus... Crystal nucleus is gone!


    "How on earth... Did he know the secret of crystal nucleus? Impossible... This secret, except for the Eternal Lord and the three main forces, no one in the world should know this secret. Damn... Little mole ant, do you think you can run away? I will find you, and then, break you into pieces! I swear!"


    The figure muttered to himself, then swished and disappeared.


    Only a shivering channel world is left. Until this moment, those creatures who choose to stay wake up.


    They finally understand that the end... Is really coming!


    The world is completely different!


    Countless creatures, crying and shouting, wanted to find the king of Chu, but it was too late. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1748

    The shock on this side of the channel world also alarmed the gray side. With the mysterious man''s action, the crack between the passage world and the gray ground has become larger and larger, and at the same time, many new cracks have been added. The dark canopy that sheltered the passage world was also shaken by the mysterious man.


    Therefore, a large number of gray creatures rushed in at once.


    They are all cheering, singing and praising... I think this is an unprecedented beautiful era coming!


    Has the whole channel world ever been so open?


    The newly added huge cracks, in the eyes of countless gray earth creatures, are simply like the best road in the world, as well as the land to Taoyuan!


    However, unlike those ordinary creatures in the gray ground, those big men in the gray ground finally couldn''t sit still.


    For example, there are ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, such as the big foot evil deity who once wanted to make friends with Chu Mo, the red snake old immortal who had enemies with Chu Mo and Mona, the one eyed great deity of the one eyed clan, the three leaf heavenly deity and the blood river great deity. At the moment, they were all shocked.


    As early as when the supreme nonpolar and immeasurable Buddha left the channel world, they had a little induction. But those two supreme beings'' means of existence are too clever to directly hide all the movements. When Chu Mo was refining thousands of universes, they also produced a strange feeling. However, we still can''t find the root cause.


    But no more than three!


    Especially this time, it''s not as simple as induction at all. Countless huge cracks have appeared in the whole passage world, on the earth connected with the gray earth!


    This is something that has never happened before! For the first time ever!


    Therefore, the masters of these gray lands, ancient ancestors, have left the customs one after another. They even came to the channel world in an instant through the cracks suppressed by almost no laws, one step earlier than those confused gray land creatures.


    The next moment, they are completely stupid.


    The broken dark sky curtain, the fragmented passage world.


    Where divine consciousness passes, it is deserted.


    The vitality is dim, and the essence decays.


    This is simply an abandoned vast world!


    "This... How is this possible?" The eyes of big foot evil Lord were full of endless shock. How many years has it been since the last gray earth invasion? How did it become like this?


    Although it has not been rampant to the point of no grass, this world, in the eyes of any practitioner, is a completely abandoned world!


    The red snake immortal also has a dull face. It is not the first time for him to come to the channel world. In fact, its part came here before endless years.


    But at that time, in its eyes, the channel world was simply the best place in the world!


    If possible, it would have migrated the red snake clan to this world. Unfortunately, those ancient tribes in the channel world, as well as those hateful monks, regard them as enemies of life and death. The territory is not allowed to be infringed at all.


    The old red snake immortal once calculated in his heart that sooner or later, he would cultivate to a higher level and bring the whole family in.


    However, what it never dreamed of was that this day came very fast. But the problem is that this is not the world he wants.


    "What is this situation? Has the channel world... Suffered a catastrophe?" Sanye Tianzun is wearing a Taoist robe. He is a real Terran. He looks very elegant. But at this moment, my eyes are full of confusion.


    The great master of the blood River over there murmured, "I''m afraid it''s not that the passage world has suffered a catastrophe, but that all our creatures will suffer a catastrophe!"


    Big foot evil Zun''s spirit and spirit were all depressed at once. He murmured, "yes, I''m afraid we are really going to be robbed. It''s obvious that someone in the channel world knew this thing in advance. Then all resources and creatures were almost wiped out. Do you feel it? The vitality of the channel world disappeared!"


    The other four Supreme ancestors nodded, and when they reached their realm and level, their perceptual abilities were all super strong. If it weren''t for the dark curtain above their heads, they might have sensed what was happening here from the crack.


    "Damn it!" The one eyed master stamped his foot angrily, and hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers broke in response!


    It was directly depressed by its foot!


    Without the crystal core, not only the vitality of the world is declining, but also the power of law has become much worse than before.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for one eyed giant to cause such destructive force. Because it didn''t use much force at all. Just venting.


    The ancient ancestors of the other four gray creatures looked at each other, and all saw that touch of endless fear from each other''s eyes.


    No matter what their previous relationship, hostility or friends, at this moment, they all feel a boundless sadness.


    This feeling is really terrible. This is simply the worst moment in their long life.


    That kind of fate is not under their control, that feeling of being abandoned by others, for the first time... Rises in their hearts.


    At this moment, a large number of gray creatures, like locusts, invaded this ragged world. They roared excitedly, howled excitedly, roared excitedly... In short, they were very excited!


    At the beginning, even some giant creatures in the ancestral realm were very excited. But soon, they realized something was wrong. This is totally different from the channel world they imagined!


    The five ancient ancestors of the grey land in the supreme realm sighed together. They left the passage world without hesitation and returned to the grey land. They have to prepare for the unknown future!


    Even if the skin is thick, they also want to try, because no one wants to be trapped here!


    Big foot evil Lord was the first to find Xie Xie, his most trusted disciple. At this moment, Xie Xie also understood what had happened. Seeing the big foot evil Lord, Xie Xie smiled bitterly and said in the first sentence, "master, we missed the best opportunity that year!"


    Big foot evil venerable looked at Xie Xie: "you mean, that Chu Mo?"


    Xie Xie nodded: "last time, when we invaded the gray side, I wanted to find Chu Mo to repair the relationship. But at that time, Chu Mo was too famous. Even the general of the hyena God was directly beheaded by him, and the elite soldiers of the whole hyena were wiped out at that time."


    The big foot evil venerable nodded: "I know this. The hyenas in the gray ground also declined because of this, and were swallowed up by the Oolong general."


    Xie Xie nodded: "in fact, at that time, I really should have met him. I believe Chu Mo should still remember a little about the love of that year. At least, in this event, it should give us a chance. Unfortunately..."


    "Do you mean that Chu Mo was involved in this incident?" The big foot evil Lord frowned slightly: "he is just a monk in the ancestral realm, and has such a great ability?"


    "Ancestor monk?" Xie Yi shook his head: "I suspect he has already stepped into the supreme realm. Even if he is still in the ancestral realm, in those years, he was actually protected by the two great gods of the supreme infinite and the infinite Buddha. Otherwise, how could he be able to sweep the thirteen ancient people in the passage?"


    Speaking of this, Xie Xie sighed, "at that time, our group of people were short-sighted and thought that we could grab a lot of benefits from the channel civil strife. Indeed... We got the benefits. We gained unprecedented cultivation resources, enough for us to waste tens of thousands of years. But now... What''s the use of those?"


    Big foot evil Zun took a deep breath, and his eyes showed a wise light. He gently shook his head, and then said, "it doesn''t matter, we still have a way out."


    "There is still a way out?" Xie Xie looked at his master in disbelief.


    Big foot evil venerable nodded: "however, that place is quite unstable. It is a long channel. I have always suspected that that place is actually a blood vessel on the ancient god, but many places are dry and difficult to pass. If you want to walk through that channel, you must pay a price."


    Xie Xie looked at the big foot evil Reverend master: "master, is our big world really at the end of its tether?"


    Big foot evil respect nodded: "yes, it''s really at the end of the mountain!"


    Soon, the three leaf God, the one eyed God, the blood River God and the red snake immortal, the four great ancestors in the gray land, came together.


    Although there were many grievances in the past, at this moment, they must all be put down. Because now it is time for life and death. Everyone knows that if they don''t join hands, none of them can run!


    A few years later, almost all the grey creatures rushed into the channel world. So far, the whole passage world, for the first time in history, has been completely occupied by the gray earth creatures.


    Although the channel world has begun to show signs of decline, although more than 90% of the resources have been taken away. But by contrast, it is still countless times better than the cruel place like gray land. Therefore, a large number of grey creatures are all very satisfied. Occupied the world.


    At the same time, the five ancient ancestors of the gray land, led by the big foot evil Lord, also gathered about tens of thousands of gray land creatures above the ancestral boundary. There are also millions of ash creatures in the great holy land. Headed for a road full of unknown and dangerous.


    When they finally found this road after going through thousands of hardships, the five gray earth ancestors of the supreme realm were all dumbfounded.


    Because this road has almost been completely blocked!


    The situation is far more severe than they imagined!


    The previous five gray land ancestors thought that they could always break out at a certain price. But now, even their own, some have no bottom.


    Xie Xie couldn''t help but look up at the sky and sighed. Then he looked at the Oolong general there with a sad face and said in his heart, what did you do to catch those Terran women when you had nothing to do? If it weren''t for you... Why did I have a disagreement with Chu Mo? Why do we need to face today''s scene?


    General Oolong over there looked blank. Up to now, he didn''t know anything.


    Therefore, in the face of a sad Xie Xie, general Oolong looked innocent. (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1749

    Of course, poor general Oolong won''t know, because he caught ouyangfei that year, which led to a series of subsequent events.? But even if it knew, it would certainly not care too much, let alone accept Xie Xie''s accusation. How did I know this would be the case? Then I could stop Xie Xie''s all accusations. Because it is true. At that time, Xie Xie didn''t know it would be like this. Otherwise, what he said, he would also help Chu mo. Even if it''s against general oolong, it''s not hesitate.


    In fact, even in the heart of big foot evil venerable, there may be some doubts. Is the change of the channel world really caused by Chu Mo? Are those disappeared creatures really taken away by Chu Mo? Even if Chu Mo is a monk in the super realm, he may not have this ability, right?


    Because the big foot evil venerable, who is also in the supreme realm, has no such ability. Otherwise, why do you need to take this group of people to this place for adventure?


    However, Xie Xie has great confidence in Chu Mo, and believes that this change in the channel must have something to do with Chu mo.


    Anyway, it''s meaningless to argue about this issue now. At present, the biggest problem they face is how to escape from this ghost place!


    At the thought of this, the big foot evil venerable also had infinite regret in his heart. Among the five supreme ancestors in the gray ground, only he had a deep understanding of the whole world. He used to visit many places. But in the end, it deviated from the direction. Thinking that as long as you find the way to heaven, you can leave. But I didn''t think about whether I could have time.


    "Break in!" Bigfoot evil venerable didn''t want to think about those irretrievable things, and directly ordered with a calm face.


    The top power in the gray field did not hesitate after receiving this order. He plunged into it.


    Their future is uncertain. But it''s better than those grey creatures who occupy the passage world. Those fools, sooner or later, will die clean, follow the whole channel world, and everything will perish.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the vast void of the universe, a black hole with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles suddenly appeared.


    This black hole is too huge for human beings!


    But for the whole space, it is tiny and pathetic. Even like an inconspicuous existence.


    A small figure, which is not even dust compared to the whole black hole, staggered and rushed out of the black hole.


    It''s Chu Mo!


    But at the moment, Chu Mo was seriously injured. The whole person is already as angry as a hairspring. Between life and death.


    If a powerful creature emerges at this time, he can be easily killed.


    But it''s very quiet here. Stars are shining in the endless cosmic void in the distance. Farther afield, there are patches of stars, dense, with at least 100 billion stars in it. Then a large number of galaxies form a galaxy, and a star region.


    Every star field is like a separate universe, huge and unparalleled!


    But there is no barrier between the star domain and the star domain. Therefore, this is a vast and boundless world.


    After Chu Mo rushed out of the black hole, the black hole suddenly disappeared. Disappeared without a trace. As if it had never appeared before.


    Chu Mo''s whole person just floats in this endless void.


    The temperature in this place is extremely low, and there is no air for people to breathe. But for practitioners, this is nothing. They will not suffer any harm.


    Even a practitioner with a very low level does not need to breathe with the help of the outside air. They have a circulatory system in their bodies.


    Chu Mo''s whole person is like being sealed.


    There are also obvious injuries on his body. Even the star suit is a little ragged. That''s a battle suit made of divine script!


    One of his arms has been completely broken, showing a strange bending state. There are many broken ribs on the body. There is also a leg whose bone has been broken.


    If an ordinary person suffered such harm, he would probably have died long ago.


    Not to mention, these are just trauma. Chu Mo''s real serious injury came from the internal organs of the body.


    It has to be said that this black hole constructed by the law is really terrible.


    The force field inside is simply a posture of tearing everything apart. Even the friars of Chu Mo, who are so high and physically strong, have no strength to resist at all.


    We can only try to resist and make our injuries smaller.


    Such a powerful monk is also incredibly fragile in the face of this truly supreme law force in the universe.


    This experience is equivalent to giving Chu Mo a very profound lesson, which is a quite serious lesson.


    In this way, Chu Mo floated here for a long time.


    In terms of channel years, it will be at least close to five years.


    Chu Mo''s eyes finally opened slowly.


    At the moment when he opened his eyes, the providence mind method and the star formula in his body worked almost at the same time.


    The endless essence in the void of the universe and the power of stars from the endless stars swarmed towards Chu Mo''s body at the same time!


    This scene is quite amazing. If you are seen, you will be surprised.


    The void of the universe centered on Chu Mo''s body directly formed a huge matchless vortex. The center of the vortex is Chu mo.


    About an hour, Chu Mo''s fingers finally moved. He hooked his fingers and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m still alive!"


    After a passage year, Chu Mo can finally sit up.


    He repaired the broken part of his body, and then sat there with his knees crossed, his heart facing the sky. Start practicing quietly directly.


    The endless essence and the power of stars in this lonely universe are still pouring into his body.


    Three hundred years later.


    Chu Mo''s injury has completely recovered!


    He didn''t see the creatures in the Shenjian world at the first time, because his spirit is connected with the Shenjian world, and he can feel that all the creatures in it live well.


    So Chu Mo didn''t stop practicing. His experience in the black hole, although he narrowly escaped death, also realized the supreme law!


    This is the first time that Chu Mo really came into contact with the power of law that he had never thought about before. He realized something.


    Therefore, after the injury completely recovered, Chu Mo began to understand the Tao.


    In this kind of space, time passes quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a thousand years have passed. Of course, this year is also calculated according to the channel year.


    When Chu Mo opened his eyes for a moment, his whole body suddenly burst into a breath of considerable grandeur. In that instant, a virtual shadow appeared in Chu Mo''s body. This virtual shadow, indomitable, directly fills the entire universe void!


    But it comes fast and goes fast.


    Only Chu Mo himself can really understand this feeling.


    It''s a kind of feeling that suddenly seems to rush into another field, but then, it''s kicked back by someone. But anyway, he has at least sensed the breath of that field. I know something about that field.


    Then Chu Mo stood up and stopped practicing.


    Then, the huge vortex here disappeared in an instant.


    The entire void of the universe has also completely restored its tranquility.


    "Where is this?" Chu Mo couldn''t help being a little confused. He muttered to himself.


    It''s not like walking around with an ancient map in the passage world. I won''t be afraid of losing.


    But here, for Chu Mo, is a completely strange place. There is no difference between the top and the bottom, nor East, West, North and south. It is a vast universe.


    "Anyway, I have successfully brought them out!"


    Chu Mo''s face showed a faint smile. There are endless creatures in the celestial world. His spiritual consciousness is connected with the world. Can feel that great power, but there is no way to use it.


    This is not creation, but it is also like a creator.


    Because the whole world of God in the sky depends on him. If he dies, the world will naturally collapse.


    After taking a deep breath, Chu Mo looked at the vast universe and decided to walk around first.


    But he didn''t know what the passage world had become after he left.


    The mysterious Hunter didn''t get the crystal core. After chasing him, where did he go.


    But this is not what Chu Mo can infer.


    In fact, hundreds of years after those grey creatures occupied the passage world, powerful monks from the eternal land have entered there. They wanted to find the hunting knife, but unfortunately, they also got nothing.


    Chu Mo has been wandering in this space for many years.


    Among them, he met countless intelligent races. These intelligent races even completely exceeded his cognition. Exist in this world in various life forms. There is even that kind of mechanical life. Chu Mo stayed and studied for many years. I have gained a lot.


    He still didn''t know where this was, and he had been longing to meet the Terran, and he had never seen it.


    At this time, Chu Mo was sitting in a huge warship.


    This is a warship he got from the world of mechanical life. This warship is very powerful, as big as a dozen ordinary planets. After opening the defense, you can resist the attack of the ancestral monk. But in the face of such a super monk, such a warship, it seems very fragile.


    But the biggest advantage of this warship is that it is very comfortable, and it can jump in space very quickly!


    Like Chu Mo himself, if you want to jump in space, you will consume a lot of power. But with this warship, he doesn''t need to consume a little of his own strength at all. It only needs enough top-grade celestite.


    In the world of mechanical life, the best celestite on Chu Mo is the top energy source. This is the warship he bought with those mechanical life.


    The person in charge of controlling the warship is also a kind of intelligent special life existence. He called himself "smart brain". (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1750

    It means a wise brain.


    It takes Chu Mo and roams in this vast universe. It knows a lot of things. At the same time, it also learned a lot of knowledge from Chu mo. The communication and exchange between the two sides have been very pleasant.


    On this day, zhinao projected a very beautiful woman. Chu Mo couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw it. Because this woman looks perfect! From any point of view, there is no dead corner and no flaw can be found.


    The woman was wearing a long white dress without a trace of fireworks.


    Chu Mo even found the shadow of Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi from the woman.


    "How can you project such an image?" Chu Mo asked curiously.


    Zhinao... At this moment, it is the projection of the perfect woman. She smiled and said, "this is the most beautiful image of your race according to your description. How about it? Isn''t it bad?"


    After years of communication, zhinao has completely adapted to this way of communication with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s not bad, it''s perfect!"


    The projected woman seemed very happy, Then say: "Your human emotions are really interesting. They are much more fun than those Mechanical creatures without emotions. They do everything with great accuracy and without any error. In the face of death, they will not produce an emotion called fear. At first, I thought you human beings were very weak, because you have fear, and if you have fear, you will retreat, and retreat will lead to failure; you also have anger and joy, which is why Two emotions will also affect your cognition and judgment of things. However, you are strong, Master Chu. I can''t analyze any of your information at all. I think that even the whole group of mechanical life is not as powerful as you. So I feel honored to be with you. "


    Chu Mo smiled, looked at the woman and said, "how much do you know about the universe?"


    "According to my information base, the universe has edges. But the real edge, at our fastest speed, will take at least a trillion years to reach." The woman said.


    "A trillion years..." Chu Mo couldn''t help being shocked. His heart said, is this still the physical world of ancient gods? How can it be so big?


    The habitat of mechanical life, the time concept of "year" is similar to that of channel year.


    The word "Nian" is still spoken by zhinao according to Chu Mo''s habits.


    "Our top speed is 10000 times faster than light!" The woman smiled and said, "before meeting Prince Chu, the total resources of the entire mechanical group were not enough to make us reach the edge of the universe. Therefore, the distance to the edge of the universe is only a calculation in my information base."


    "What if you keep jumping in space?" Chu Mo asked.


    The woman frowned slightly and seemed to be calculating. After a while, she said, "our warship is not enough to make a lot of space jumps, and it will not be able to withstand the pressure brought by the distortion of space and time. However, if it can be borne, it will take at least hundreds of millions of years to reach the edge of the universe."


    The woman said, looking at Chu Mo: "however, with your constitution, you can withstand the pressure caused by this high-intensity distortion of space and time. Therefore, if you like, you can definitely reach the edge of the universe."


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "but my life is limited."


    The woman said: "How can it be? Your spiritual power has completely exceeded my cognition. Your physical body may have limits. But if you are separated from the physical body and exist in this world purely on the spiritual level, your life span must be endless. Unless one day, your spiritual power begins to fail. However, according to our research, the spiritual power of any life will never fail under normal circumstances."


    "Does it exist in the world purely in a spiritual way?" Chu Mo murmured to himself, thinking of the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha in his heart. Thinking, will those two statues live in this way?


    "Yes, in fact, there are many races living purely in spirit in this universe. You should also have seen a lot?" The woman asked.


    Chu Mo nodded. He has traveled constantly over the years and has indeed seen creatures living purely in spirit. Some creatures are very powerful, pure spiritual bodies, almost have reached the realm of Taishang. For ordinary creatures, they are simply nightmares.


    But in front of Chu Mo, they did not pose a threat. After being taught a few times by Chu Mo, they all retreated.


    "There are many forms of life. I don''t think it''s necessary to stick to a certain form. Sometimes, with your organic body as the carrier, no matter how powerful the body is, it will eventually fail." The woman smiled and said, "but if you are like me, even if this warship is destroyed, as long as you can take away my core, I can live forever. As long as there is energy, I will never fail. Of course, I am not as powerful as you."


    Zhinao''s words made Chu Mo feel a sense of enlightenment. Many times, the understanding of Tao is like this. It is really necessary to listen to others'' suggestions for the collision between different races and even civilizations.


    Like an ancient god... Strong enough? Now they should still be in the physical world of ancient gods, which is so huge that they can''t even find the edge. But such a powerful ancient god''s body will also be abandoned here one day.


    "Maybe, in the end, you really live in this world with pure spiritual power, just like you said." Chu Mo whispered, "but there is also a problem, that is, there must be enough energy sources. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the spiritual body is, it will eventually be consumed."


    "Yes, so no matter what form of life exists, they may have their own civilizations, cultures and ways of existence. But the pursuit of energy is the biggest common ground of all life." The woman said. Suddenly, the figure disappeared, and then the warship sounded a burst of alarm.


    "Young Master Chu, be careful. According to the news sent back by the satellite ship, an extremely powerful life body has been found a trillion miles ahead. The satellite ship has been destroyed." At this time, a huge picture was projected out of thin air inside the warship.


    That was the last picture sent back before the satellite ship was destroyed.


    Chu Mo only saw a very vague figure standing in the void of the universe, with no sign of hands. However, the satellite ship specially responsible for reconnaissance released by the warship has lost contact.


    "Master Chu, let''s leave quickly. According to my calculation, the probability of the other party finding us is more than 90%. It seems that he can capture the signal of the satellite ship." Zhinao is reminding Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "space jump!"


    Hum!


    This huge and unparalleled warship suddenly burst into a bright light. Suddenly disappeared in place.


    Then, they made seven or eight space jumps in succession.


    After being with Chu Mo for a long time, zhinao also produced many emotions. It breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I want to..."


    "No." Chu Mo said, his body flashed and disappeared directly into the battleship. The next moment, Chu Mo appeared in the cosmic void more than a billion miles away from the battleship.


    Then, he saw a figure shining all over, coming step by step in his direction.


    People!


    This is definitely a person, and a powerful and unparalleled monk!


    Chu Mo''s heart made a judgment in an instant. If there is conflict between followers, he is almost impossible to win.


    Just thinking, this figure has come to Chu Mo''s face in an instant. Then, the light on him gradually converged. When Chu Mo saw the man clearly, he was slightly stunned at first, but his face, including mental fluctuations, did not show any abnormalities.


    After the light dissipated, the man was dressed in white and blond. Has a handsome face that can make girls scream. He looked at Chu Mo with deep eyes. With a kind of color of exploration in his eyes, he looked up and down at Chu Mo for a long time, and then glanced at the huge warship in the distance.


    He said with some doubt, "are you a practitioner?"


    He really doesn''t know himself!


    Chu Mo said in his heart. The virtual shadow of the ancient god is really powerful! It''s amazing that you can completely destroy this person''s memory about yourself.


    This man with blond hair and white clothes is Bodong who once entered the channel world and wanted him to help find the crystal core. Unexpectedly, after so many years, the two met again under such circumstances.


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded.


    Bodong looked at Chu Mo: "where are you from?"


    Chu Mo glanced at Bodong and said, "a small place."


    "Can a powerful cultivator like you appear in a small place?" Bodong obviously didn''t believe Chu Mo''s words, but he didn''t mean to study deeply. Because space travelers like Chu Mo are not uncommon. However, there are not many people walking around with such a huge warship. So, Bodong smiled and asked, "how did you get this steel gadget developed by the mechanical life group? The little thing it just released was watching me and was knocked out by me."


    Chu Mo said with a smile, "in exchange for resources."


    Bu Dong glanced at Chu Mo: "this thing is flashy and useless at all. However, it''s quite comfortable to sit inside. I once had one in the past. But it was sunk."


    Having determined that Bodong didn''t know himself at all, Chu Mo put down his heart and looked at Bodong and said, "where do Taoist friends come from?"


    Bodong said, "I come from the eternal land. I''m tracking a thief."


    "Thief?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    "Yes, that man stole one of the most important things in our world." Bodong said, "without that kind of thing, our big world will soon collapse completely."


    Chu Mo suddenly understood that Bodong was actually looking for the person who stole the four crystal nuclei.


    However, is the fighting power of Ebon the opponent of that man? Chu Mo was deeply suspicious. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1751

    Bu Dong looked at Chu Mo, smiled and said, "at the same time, I''m still looking for the whereabouts of a knife."


    Chu Mo''s heart jumped slightly, looking at Bodong Road: "knife?"


    "Well, that knife is very important. It matters whether we can leave the world." As Bo Dong said, he couldn''t help sighing: "unfortunately, the world in which the knife is located has almost become useless. The only person who knows who may have the knife in his hand has also fallen."


    Chu Mo suddenly thought of Xuan Zi, because if anyone knew that the knife was in his hand in the world outside the channel, it could only be the woman. Is xuanzi dead? Then the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha... Are you okay?


    Chu Mo looked at Bodong and said quietly, "what a pity."


    Bu Dong smiled, "that knife used to be in my hand, but unfortunately, I can''t master it."


    Bu Dong once said to Chu Mo that killing heaven, that is, Pangu hunting knife, is not controlled by anyone. If ordinary people hold it, they will encounter great misfortune.


    However, facing himself, bu Dong suddenly said so much to himself. What does it mean?


    At this time, Bodong smiled and looked at Chu Mo: "although I can''t master the knife, I''m very familiar with its Qi fluctuation. Well, that is to say, no matter where it appears, I can actually sense it. In this world, the whole physical world... It''s estimated that I''m the only one who can do this."


    Chu Mo''s heart was slightly chilly, and he also smiled: "in this case, the Taoist friend should easily find the knife."


    Bu Dong looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "who says not, but the person holding this knife is really too cunning. When I came to the channel world to find him, I found that he had disappeared. The crystal core, also disappeared with him! Over the years, I always thought that the crystal core should have been stolen by the damn thief. But later, according to some information I got, I found that... It''s not like this."


    In Bodong''s bright and deep eyes, two strange lights burst out: "I can''t imagine that you took away both the knife and the crystal core. How did you do it?"


    Chu Mo calmly laughed and said, "where did you start? What knife and crystal core can it have anything to do with me?"


    "That crystal core can create the world." Bu Dong said faintly. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all. It was very calm, as if he had settled on Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Bodong then said, "so as long as you master that crystal core, you can directly take away the whole channel world, almost all creatures! Especially that crystal core, which is also the most powerful piece in the physical world. It is most suitable for creating the world and protecting those creatures. Unexpectedly, you are still a person with great goodness in your chest."


    Bo Dong looked at Chu Mo: "children, let''s make a deal?"


    "Another deal?" Chu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said in his heart that this man''s temper and temperament were really difficult to change. I just don''t know if this guy can recall the memory that once disappeared one day.


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Mo looked at Bodong, and his eyes were a little strange. Ask, "what deal?"


    "That crystal core, I can''t. You have a great good in your chest, and I''m not a great evil..."


    Chu Mo heard this and despised it in his heart, as if the person last time was not you. Do you become a good person after losing your memory once?


    Bodong then said, "I don''t want the knife in your hand. In fact, it''s useless for me to want it. As long as you come back with me, I''ll take you to the Eternal Lord. At that time, the Eternal Lord will even give you unexpected benefits."


    "Is this a deal?" Chu Mo looked at Bodong.


    Bodong said, "calculate, because I found you. My credit will be great! I will also get great benefits from it." He looked at Chu Mo with a sincere face: "I believe that you also hope that those creatures who have been sheltered by you can find a real happy place? An eternal place... It can definitely make all creatures live well."


    "Sorry..." Chu Mo looked at Bodong: "if the two things you said are really in my hands, if the great person you said is really me, I will promise you. But the problem is, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. How do you let me deal with you?"


    Chu Mo sneered in his heart. If he didn''t know what kind of person Bodong was, he would really be cheated by him. This guy is sincere, and it''s impossible to prevent.


    Bu Dong''s face was slightly stiff. He looked at Chu Mo unhappily and said, "you are really interesting. If I am not absolutely sure, will I tell you these things? Is it interesting for you to do this?"


    Bu Dong said, suddenly glancing at the huge warship over there.


    "Zhinao... No!"


    Chu Mo suddenly shouted loudly.


    From the huge warship, a light full of death came out directly.


    This light is quite sharp, even if the friar of the super realm is touched, he will be seriously injured.


    Originally, the warship did not have this power, but under the guidance of Chu Mo, a magic array was engraved in the warship''s weapon system by Chu Mo, and under the control of zhinao, it has the power now.


    But if this shot was aimed at a creature in a super realm, it would be all right.


    By surprise, nine times out of ten, they will really hit each other hard. But the existence of Xiang Bodong... It''s impossible to hurt him at all!


    Bu Dong''s handsome face showed a cold smile, and then, with an idea, he directly rushed towards the warship. He wanted to destroy his brain directly.


    Chu Mo''s speed is extremely fast.


    Killing heaven instantly appeared in his hand and cut directly at Bodong.


    At this time, we can''t afford to be exposed. Although intelligent brain is not human, it is also a real top intelligent life, and it is really extremely smart.


    It is no exaggeration to say that a smart brain is enough to establish a system that can perfectly manage the whole channel world!


    Chu Mo once saw that advanced management method with his own eyes in mechanical life.


    Therefore, smart brain is a useful partner. Not to mention, Chu Mo and zhinao have also developed a deep friendship after living together day and night for so long.


    Chu Mo''s knife, the target of attack, is the part that Bodong will save.


    Even if he was an observer, even if he was a great ancestor, he didn''t dare to let this part go and let Chu Mo cut it off.


    He directly gave up the attack on the intelligent brain, and his body shape blinked in an instant, trying to avoid this knife.


    "Zhinao, go quickly!" Chu Mo sent out a powerful wave of divine consciousness.


    But the warship did not leave, but continued to fire at Bodong!


    This attack with the power of law can not bring substantial damage to Bodong, but it can play a role of interference!


    Intelligent brain''s computing ability is not inferior to any top monk. Therefore, the part it attacks is also a very uncomfortable place for fluctuations.


    "Get out!"


    Bodong was really irritated, and he let out a cold roar.


    The smell of terror broke out on his body. In an instant, the warship across the endless distant void directly collapsed!


    "Smart brain!"


    Chu Mo was furious and attacked Bodong crazily.


    "At any time, I will never forget the smell of this knife. This murderous spirit is so clear. It is unique in the whole physical world!" Bodong''s mind fluctuated very cold. He warned Chu Mo, "surrender to me, be my servant, and let you enjoy resources you can''t imagine! Otherwise, die!"


    Chu Mo didn''t speak at all. He wanted to use Bodong to test his morality and combat effectiveness over the years!


    If in those days, Chu Mo had no ability to resist in front of Bodong. However, after these years of experience, the combat power of Chu Mo has been greatly improved compared with the past.


    Therefore, for a time, it was not so easy for Bodong to completely suppress Chu mo.


    Qiang!


    Kill the sky with a cry.


    A blood mark suddenly appeared on Bodong''s face!


    Bu Dong stretched out his hand in disbelief, wiped his face, and saw the blood on his fingers. He was stunned!


    From childhood to adulthood, he has never been injured, let alone shed blood.


    So, at this moment, he was directly stimulated!


    "Boy, you''ve successfully aroused my anger. You''re over!" Bodong''s voice became extremely cold.


    At the same time, he took out a weapon from his body. It''s a bronze spear. The tip of the gun is three feet long and looks extremely sharp. And on this gun, there is a strong breath fluctuation.


    This is a top-level magic tool.


    Bodong looked at Chu Mo coldly, and then suddenly his body disappeared in place. The next moment, an endless force of law directly shrouded Chu Mo here.


    Then, the sharp tip of the spear appeared directly in the center of Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    Poof!


    The tip of the gun stabs directly into it!


    But Bodong let out a roar.


    Then Chu Mo''s body burst to pieces.


    It was a virtual shadow!


    How can it be so fast?


    Bodong even couldn''t believe that a monk who was a whole lower level than himself could be so fast?


    Then, bang!


    Chu Mo kicked Bodong''s ass directly, and immediately kicked Bodong out far away.


    Bodong was going crazy. He waved a long gun and finally became murderous. Prepare to kill Chu Mo completely! Even if you can''t control this knife, at least you can get that crystal core!


    As for those living creatures who rely on the crystal nucleus, what does death have to do with him?


    At that time, when you hand over this knife to the Eternal Lord, you will also have great achievements. As for who the Eternal Lord looks for to hold this knife, it''s not what he needs to worry about!


    It''s a big deal. Wait for this boy to reincarnate.


    Anyway, there is still time.


    "Death!"


    Bodong directly exerts all his combat power. This blow is a real kill.)


    :/28/28680/

 Chapter 1752

    The powerful law power directly and accurately locks the original God of Chu Mo!


    This kind of killing blow can''t even feel the power of law, because it has gone beyond the cognition of Chu Mo! This is a law from a higher level!


    Hum!


    Chu Mo''s killing heaven directly sent out a buzzing.


    Then, an ancient figure came out in such a step, and then raised his hand and slapped again.


    Then, Bodong''s figure disappeared in an instant.


    He hit this blow and naturally disappeared completely.


    Then, the ancient figure went back to the blade of killing heaven.


    Chu Mo didn''t even have a chance to thank him. However, he still said to kill heaven, "thank you for saving me again."


    The spirit of killing heaven sent a breath of doubt.


    Every time, when the phantom of the ancient God appeared, the spirit of killing heaven seemed to be in a sealed state. This made Chu Mo a little puzzled, and the heart said that there was no mystery in it?


    But Chu Mo didn''t have time to think about it. He rushed directly in the direction of zhinao.


    The whole huge and unparalleled warship was hit by Bodong and was scattered. It''s still that Bodong didn''t use the supreme law power, otherwise, I''m afraid the whole warship will instantly turn into nothingness.


    "Smart brain?"


    Chu Mo shouted.


    "Master Chu, I''m here."


    A faint voice sounded from a distance.


    Chu Mo rushed over and saw a small metal box with a palm size. Suddenly relieved, zhinao is in this small box.


    Chu Mo also couldn''t understand what kind of life form intelligent brain is. This is a huge difference from the life form he understood. But anyway, I wish it were still alive.


    "Our warship is useless." Zhinao is a little depressed.


    Chu Mo grabbed the small metal box in his hand and asked with a smile, "if there are all kinds of metals, can you build such a warship?"


    "Of course, it''s a very simple thing for me. However, it''s very difficult to collect the metal needed by such a high-level warship. Many times, there are few useful things within the range of hundreds of billions of miles. Ordinary metal is simply not enough to support such a huge warship." Zhinao explained.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "I think I should have a little of these things here."


    With that, Chu Mo directly took out all the god gold he had stored over the years.


    Zhinao was stunned directly. It quickly flew out of Chu Mo''s hand, surrounded the divine gold, and projected light from the small metal box, as if to evaluate the performance of these divine gold.


    After a moment, it was completely excited and shouted, "you actually have so many top-grade metals? God, if you had taken them out earlier, I would have even upgraded them! Great, these are the most rare and top-level materials in the universe. I have never seen many of them before. However, I can analyze them. But when it comes to shaping, you have to help me refine them. I don''t have that ability."


    "OK." Chu Mo also wants to help zhinao.


    Later, Chu Mo began to help zhinao refine these divine gold together. At the same time, zhinao also changed his equipment with the top one of these divine gold. In its words: if that person does it again, it won''t have to worry at all. The reason why it was able to survive intact before was that at the moment when Bodong shot the warship, it used all the energy on the whole warship to protect itself.


    Because the fragmentation of warships is inevitable, and as long as it is alive, such warships can be built at any time.


    Chu Mo certainly agrees with this. As long as zhinao is alive, it is better than anything. With intelligent brain, no matter where he takes root, he can directly establish an extremely perfect system with intelligent brain. Being a housekeeper with wisdom can also make the old housekeeper completely idle. Just be a commander.


    The old housekeeper is too old. Chu Mo doesn''t want him to be too tired. Then everything will settle down, and he should enjoy happiness.


    These things are too simple for zhinao.


    Chu Mo and zhinao are here to study how to refine a new invincible warship.


    Bodong over there woke up from a coma and found himself on the edge of the eternal land. He knew in his heart that something must have happened to him. Because he can obviously feel that his memory seems to be partially vacant.


    In fact, he had this feeling once a long time ago.


    But the feeling was so weak that he didn''t take it too seriously. However, now that feeling has appeared again.


    Bodong began to deduce desperately. After various calculations, he still got nothing in the end.


    Then, with a gloomy face, he returned to the eternal land, and then asked the time.


    With this question, I really found a problem!


    His memory was blank for a long time.


    That is to say, in this period of time, what happened? In his realm, he had no ability to trace it at all.


    This made Bodong''s heart very angry, even a little scared.


    "Who is it?" His handsome face was gloomy at the moment. This taste is really uncomfortable. In particular, the fear that his fate could not be controlled by himself made his back cold.


    The other party just erased his memory and didn''t really fight him. Otherwise, he may have been robbed.


    "In this world, there should be only the Eternal Lord and the three main forces who have this ability. In addition, no one in the whole eternal land can make me feel nothing at all, and there is no trace of deduction..." Bu Dong frowned and murmured softly.


    But the Eternal Lord and the three forces have no reason to fight against him. If those people really fight against him, they will definitely not do so, but will directly kill him!


    Let alone one of the three main forces, or his father!


    Although in a place like the eternal land, his family affection is very weak, but he did not do anything outrageous and popular, nor did he betray his father. His father could not fight him at all.


    "That is... There is still a supreme existence in the physical world!" Bu Dong squinted, his eyes flashing cold light.


    He sat there, angry and frightened, meditating for a moment. Then murmured, "in my memory, the last memory is to find the damned thief who stole the crystal core. Then, I also want to find the hunting knife and its owner. Because as a last resort, these people in the eternal land must pass through the hunting knife before they can leave the physical world."


    Bodong said, and the light in his eyes became more and more intense: "in recent years, the most important thing in the whole eternal land is these two things. And I... twice in a row, my memory was mysteriously erased. Could it be related to this?"


    Subsequently, Bodong began to carry out various calculations. Integrate countless causes and effects, countless information, and calculate with his amazing brain power.


    This is not a deduction, this is a real calculation!


    Just like intelligent brain, calculate the cause and effect and probability between some things.


    In the end, Bodong finally came to a conclusion. His memory of being tampered with twice in a row should be directly related to the man holding the Pangu hunting knife, which is more than 70%!


    "Don''t let me see you! Otherwise, I will suppress you at the first time!" In Bodong''s eyes, a strong killing opportunity flashed.


    He is really angry!


    His identity, status and realm do not allow his dignity to be so offended, and it is not a time.


    At this time, Bodong''s men came to report, "young Lord, the power Lord summoned."


    What did my father tell me to do?


    A look of doubt flashed across Bodong''s eyebrows. Then he stood up and sorted out his emotions. He didn''t dare to go to see his father with any emotions. Otherwise, his horrible father will see through all his thoughts directly.


    Bodong walked in the void. In the deep space ahead, there was a brilliant and ancient palace complex.


    Here is the eternal land, the location of the Bolshevik Dynasty, one of the three major forces.


    Although Bodong is a little Lord, he must be respectful when he comes to this palace group.


    Because in the whole Boshi Dynasty, there was only one person who really said nothing!


    That is, bu Xuyue, the leader of the Bu Dynasty.


    The whole eternal land is one of the top strength. There have been countless years without a shot, and no one even knows what his real realm is. The Bolshevik Dynasty spans the eternal land for countless years, and no one has ever dared to come here to run wild.


    Bu Xuyue is the only God of the whole Bu Dynasty.


    Bu Dong didn''t know what his father asked him to do, and he was more or less nervous.


    Then, under the guidance of the messenger, he directly entered an ancient temple. In the deepest part of the hall, there are 98 steps, on which is a throne!


    At this moment, on the throne, sat a young man in black.


    He is the only God of the Bu Dynasty, the master of power Bu Xuyue!


    "The child has seen his father." After Bo Dong came in, he directly saluted with his fists.


    In the eternal land, there are few occasions to kneel down.


    "Free." Bu Xuyue, who sat on the throne, said softly, "sit."


    "Thank your father for giving you the seat." Bodong sat down orderly, and then did not ask questions, waiting for his father to speak.


    Bu Xuyue looked at him and said, "over the years, you have been tracking down the matter of crystal nucleus. Is there any news?"


    "Back to my father, never." Bu Dong''s face showed a look of shame: "the child is incompetent."


    "It''s not that you are incompetent. The person who stole the crystal core has the same strength as his father. Moreover, he is haunted by a very mysterious law. That law... Doesn''t seem to belong to this world. Therefore, even if he is the father and the Eternal Lord, he can''t figure out his identity, origin and location." Bu Xuyue''s voice was very calm, as if he was stating a very common fact.


    But what he said was startling. (to be continued.)


    Inside, novels are updated quickly, advertisements are few, chapters are complete, and anti-theft is broken

 Chapter 1753

    Without waiting for Bodong to speak, he continued, "you should not know about the crystal core unless it has been stolen. However, remember, don''t worry about it. Every crystal core is related to immeasurable life. Moving any crystal core is equivalent to great cause and effect."


    At this time, Bodong asked, "father, is he not afraid of being tainted by Tianda''s cause and effect?"


    On the throne, bu Xuyue said, "he has the blessing of mysterious laws. He should not belong to this realm, and the power of cause and effect exists in the scope. When beyond a certain range, when the laws of the whole world are completely different, the power of cause and effect will be infinitely weakened. Therefore, that person is not afraid."


    "In that case, why don''t my father, the other two masters of power, and the Eternal Lord find that man and kill him?" Asked Bodong.


    "Not found." Bu Xuyue frowned and said, "the man''s whereabouts are strange and cannot be deduced. But now it can be verified that he did not leave the physical world of the ancient god."


    "Huh?" Bu Dong was slightly stunned.


    Bu Xuyue said, "because he can''t leave. It''s easy to enter the ancient god''s world, but it''s difficult to get out. He can''t leave without finding the hunting knife!"


    That hunting knife again!


    At the thought of that knife, Bodong felt a headache.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Bu Xuyue looked at Bu Dong faintly. Although his eyes were very clear, it made Bu Dong''s heart cold.


    He hurriedly said, "father, I''m fine. I just want... In that case, we must get ahead of that person and find the hunting knife."


    "Yes, that knife used to be here. However, it''s too ominous. Even the Eternal Lord can''t suppress this ominous tool. He can only exile it and let it leave. According to our tracking, it should have entered the heart world of the ancient god. However, now the world, the crystal core has also disappeared. But it''s not the thief who took it away. The Eternal Lord and we guess it should be the one who holds the ancient god hunting knife People took it away. That person''s realm is not high, but he is very strong. But he is definitely not the opponent of the person who stole the crystal core. So now I''m going to give you a new task. "


    "Father, please." Bodong stood up with a respectful face.


    Bu Xuyue said, "take people, with a large number of people, to find the man holding the Pangu hunting knife, and then protect him and bring him back to the eternal land. You must catch up with the crystal core thief."


    Bu Dong couldn''t help but ask, "father, is it true that no one in this world can master that hunting knife except that person?"


    Bu Xuyue glanced at Bu Dong coldly: "don''t move your mind."


    Bu Dong immediately felt a chill in his heart, and a cold air came out directly. He hurriedly said, "my child is curious..."


    "That knife can only be held by someone who has both blood essence and Qi of Pangu great God. Our world is the physical world of ancient god. The person who can hold that knife is the person closest to the ancient god! Before him, the closest people are the Eternal Lord and the three of us, but the three of us are only a small part of the essence and blood of ancient god. The Eternal Lord is a part of the Qi and a little blood essence of ancient god. We all have There is no way to master that knife. " Bu Xuyue looked at Bo Dong: "so, don''t try to play that man''s idea. I told you to bring him back. It''s not to protect him. He doesn''t need anyone to protect him at all! We''re looking for him to have a chance to leave here before the collapse of the ancient God''s physical world."


    In Bodong''s heart, he felt a burst of weakness. When he reached their level of cultivation, he still felt helpless. This feeling is really uncomfortable.


    But he did not dare to disobey his father''s will.


    In the eternal land, the Eternal Lord almost never cares about any complicated things in the world, and all things are handed over to the three major forces. Therefore, the decree issued by the three major forces is basically the highest will of the eternal land.


    Bodong took a large group of people on the road. With his father''s order, he must seriously look for it.


    In the divine world.


    After so many years of development, someone is finally going to make a breakthrough!


    This person is not the stunning wandering female emperor, nor the Chu old man who cut across the ages in the Yan and Huang regions, but the master of Chu mo... Demon king!


    This result, let a lot of people did not expect. Although the demon king is very powerful, in the eyes of many people, his talent is not good enough to be omnipotent. Even if he simply looks at talent, he is not as good as Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, their "rising stars".


    But precisely, since the first year of Shenjian world, the first person to be promoted to the super realm is the demon king!


    There is only one thing that makes everyone suspicious.


    That is, is the world in the sky enough to support the disaster of a monk in the supreme realm?


    Chu Mo has not appeared for many years. Everyone only knows that Chu Mo must still be alive, because the Shenjian world has always been very stable.


    About the robbery, the demon king wants to talk to Chu Mo about it.


    Chu Mo, who was refining the invincible warship with zhinao, was stunned when he received the message from the demon king.


    I''m a little surprised. It''s only a few years... I didn''t expect master to break through? This is really great news for Chu mo.


    Even after the devil broke through, there was still no way to help Chu Mo too much. But it is also great good news for Chu Mo that his relatives can be promoted to Taishang.


    Therefore, he directly summoned the demon king from the divine world.


    After the demon king came out, he looked at something like a steel castle in the distant void, a little silly.


    Because there was a huge current flashing in the steel castle from time to time.


    After a careful look, the demon king found that those things were not ordinary steel at all, but real god gold. In the whole universe, it is quite difficult to find the top refining material!


    "Is this?" The demon king looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "come on, master, let me introduce you..."


    With that, he directly dragged the demon king towards the steel city.


    On the way, Chu Mo told the demon king about some things that had happened over the years.


    At this point, the demon king just learned that Chu Mo left the channel world in the past years and has actually experienced so many things today. Moreover, the things he experienced have even completely exceeded the demon king''s cognition.


    Thinking that he was still worried about how to promote himself to the super realm, the demon king couldn''t help sighing: "if I can help you, it would be great. Unfortunately, we can only drag you back."


    Chu Mo said, "master, don''t say that. I think you must be able to help me. Sooner or later."


    Later, Chu Mo introduced the demon king to zhinao. After knowing Chu Mo, zhinao met the people around Chu Mo for the first time. It was also very happy. While working happily, it chatted with the demon king.


    The demon king was also surprised by the existence of intelligent brain. It was hard for him to imagine that there was such a life form in this world.


    He was also very curious about everything about zhinao.


    After a long time, the demon king remembered his intention to see Chu Mo, and he directly asked, "will there be too much movement and silence here to cross the robbery? Can God judge the world and support the robbery of the supreme realm?"


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "there must be no problem with the apocalyptic world supporting the apocalyptic world. Master should also cross the apocalyptic world there, because you are the first person... To cross the apocalyptic world. In this way, you can give great encouragement to other monks in the apocalyptic world; more importantly, you can leave your way in the law of the apocalyptic world!"


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo, and his face became serious: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, only the more people who cross the robbery there and the higher the level of people who cross the robbery, can the world become more perfect and better!" Chu Mo looked at the demon king and said with a smile, "some things are too much, but not at all, it''s not good."


    The demon king listened to Chu Mo''s words and immediately fell into meditation. He suddenly understood and had an epiphany. Looking at Chu Mo, the demon king''s eyes lit up and said, "I understand that in a complete big world, too many monks will consume the energy of the world. Even if the monks can be reincarnated, the consumed energy will eventually disappear. Even if one day, the monk''s life comes, and the dust returns to the dust, it is impossible to return all the energy he consumes to heaven and earth."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The demon king added, "but in a big world, if there are too few high-level cultivators, there will also be problems. The law of heaven is not perfect. It is easy to collapse!"


    Chu Mo nodded again. He understood a little why the first person from the ancestral realm to the Supreme Court was master.


    The demon king''s talent may not be so top-level, but his savvy is absolutely rare in the world.


    Some things, after speaking out, look very simple. But if there is no guidance, it is quite a difficult process to be the first to understand the truth contained in this matter.


    Otherwise, why are there so few sages since ancient times. Most people follow the path of a few sages.


    After thinking about these things, the demon king didn''t stay much longer. Turn around and go back to the Shenjian world. He didn''t even let Chu Mo in to protect him.


    Because it''s not peaceful outside, it''s better not to reveal too much about the breath of the world.


    However, it is impossible for Chu Mo not to pay any attention to master''s rescue. Therefore, a trace of his spiritual power followed the demon king and returned to the Shenjian world.


    After the demon king returned, he went directly to the robbery almost the first time.


    Over the years, no one has survived in the Shenjian world. Even many people of the Chu royal family have achieved ancestral cultivation here.


    But the supreme disaster... Is the first time!


    On the high sky of Shenjian world, the robbery cloud almost covers the sky of ten billion Li!


    The despotic figure of the demon king stands proudly under the clouds¡ª¡ª


    also!

 Chapter 1754

    Outside, after listening to the conversation between Chu Mo and the demon king, zhinao asked curiously, "why do you cultivate creatures survive the disaster? Like me, as long as you find better materials, you can directly upgrade yourself."


    For this problem, Chu Mo can only smile helplessly.


    Zhinao added, "but think about it, it''s understandable that every upgrade of me can''t bring me greater progress, just the upgrade of equipment. It can make my shell stronger and my defense stronger. But it can''t make me like you creatures. Once upgraded, I have a higher level of power. In this way, you will have a natural disaster, which is understandable."


    Chu Mo nodded, so he thought zhinao was a good partner because he was smart enough!


    By this time, most of their class I warships had been completed. Zhinao has produced a large number of humanoid machines, which are almost all designed based on the appearance of Chu mo. Therefore, it is called robot by intelligent brain.


    These robots are responsible for helping intelligent brain do all kinds of work.


    The source of power that drives these robots is the finest celestite on Chu mo. According to zhinao, a piece of Topnotch celestite can make these robots work continuously for millions of years.


    This is simply too easy for Chu mo.


    Apart from other things, this kind of supreme celestite has huge reserves in today''s Shenjian world. He can even easily build a robot army.


    In the past, Chu Mo could not imagine this.


    Zhinao is very proud to tell Chu Mo that if there is enough such spar, it can be upgraded several times to help Chu Mo build a huge smart city. This city can prevent the strong attack of Bodong''s realm!


    This made Chu Mo have to sigh: everything in the world really has its own unique side. No intelligent creature can be underestimated.


    In the Shenjian world over there, the supreme disaster of the demon king has entered a critical stage. Even Chu Mo couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    On the one hand, the demon king is his master, on the other hand, this is also the first monk of the supreme realm born in the Shenjian world, which is of great significance.


    Chu Mo has been paying attention there and praying silently for master. At this time, a trace of luck on him, along with his spiritual power, penetrated into the law of heaven and earth in the sword world.


    The law of the whole Shenjian world itself is connected with Chu Mo''s spiritual knowledge sea. Therefore, with the Qi on Chu Mo''s body, it is constantly injected.


    The disaster of the demon king has gradually become more brilliant. But the killing mechanism is weakening a little bit.


    In the end, the demon king''s whole body was full of endless strong breath, which almost opened the whole disaster.


    Disaster is disaster after all, which is the purest law between heaven and earth. Even Chu Mo can only make a slight impact, but it can''t really change.


    Therefore, as the momentum of the demon king continues to increase, the power of Tianjie is also more powerful.


    Although the killing has been reduced a lot, it is still a huge challenge for the demon king.


    At the same time, the entire Shenjian world, there are endless creatures, are paying attention to this disaster. In particular, those ancestors of the supreme realm all paid the greatest attention to the demon king''s crossing the robbery. They also want to know whether this world can accommodate the monks of ancestral realm to be promoted to the supreme realm!


    Now it seems that there is no problem!


    The demon king''s body stood proudly between heaven and earth. His head was black and he was hunting in black.


    Constantly facing the golden thunder falling in the sky.


    Looking carefully, the golden thunder in Shenjian world doesn''t seem to be that pure gold, but there is also a faint purple in it.


    After pondering for a long time, a great ancient ancestor suddenly exclaimed, "I know! That''s congenital purple gas! Unexpectedly... Our divine world can produce congenital purple gas?"


    "Congenital purple gas? This... Is not possible?" Another great ancient ancestor seemed to think of something, with a shocked expression on his face.


    There is a great ancient ancestor whispering: "the congenital purple Qi, legend is that only the world with the most perfect laws and the strongest vitality can be born. But there will not be many. Mixed in the natural disaster, there will be one less time. This... Is a real great fortune!"


    "It''s unexpected that our divine sword world can also produce innate purple gas. This thing, however, is not a real divine thing worse than Hongmeng''s gas. Our king of Chu... Deserves to be the strongest in this world!" There was envy in the eyes of Gu Zu.


    In the past years, they had survived in the passage world, and had never seen the congenital purple gas at all. But I''ve heard of it. Someone once encountered it when crossing the robbery. But this kind of thing is too rare, so even they envy it.


    In addition to these ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, other creatures cannot tell the distance of travel from this disaster. But they were all deeply inspired.


    From the channel world, they were forced to migrate to the Shenjian world. Countless creatures feel bad in their hearts. I even feel a little desperate for the future. They are not lack of confidence in Chu Mo, but have no confidence in this vast Shenjian world.


    But now they saw with their own eyes a monk in the ancestral realm who was going through the great disaster, and they saw that he was about to succeed. Even though they have no chance to impact this level of disaster in their lives. But in my heart, it''s settled down at once. Because they all know that this is a real big world!


    A big world with complete laws!


    Chu Mo also noticed that there was a trace of purple in the thunder of the supreme robbery. He can see more things that others cannot see.


    For example, now, Chu Mo shows that the faint purple is scattered from the crystal core after his blessing on the demon king!


    In other words, originally, it was impossible for the demon king to excite this trace of innate purple.


    Chu Mo was only happy about this.


    When the last huge thunder fell on the demon king. Countless visions appeared on the sky of the whole Shenjian world!


    Among those visions, the mechanical life that Chu Mo once encountered unexpectedly appeared!


    This made Chu Mo''s heart greatly shocked and thoughtful at the same time. I realized some new things.


    Finally, when the vision gradually dispersed, the whole Shenjian world, almost every corner where people were, burst into earth shaking cheers.


    The cheers really resounded through the whole Shenjian world.


    Those ancient ancestors of the supreme realm, for the first time, set foot on the high sky, crossed the endless galaxy, and came to congratulate the demon king.


    These people once respected the demon king because he was the only master of Chu mo. But up to now, this kind of respect has directly transformed into that kind of respect for Taoist friends at the same level.


    This is not a group of snobbish ancestors, this is a rule. In this world, there has never been any equality. Forcing all beings to be equal is the greatest inequality.


    The devil''s efforts and efforts have earned everyone''s respect for him today.


    He looked up at the depths of the boundless sky, and then nodded slightly. He knew that Chu Mo must be watching!


    Then, the demon king began to greet the group one by one.


    The news of the demon king''s promotion to the supreme level was quickly spread across the entire Shenjian world.


    Fortunately, those creatures in the luotian universe, which is rooted in the Shenjian world, are even more excited. Because Shenjian world, since the first year, the first person to achieve the supreme realm came from the Luo Tian universe!


    As for the Yanhuang region, the fairy world region in the past years has directly exploded.


    "Do you know that Shenjian world is the first demon king to achieve the supreme? In the past, our ancestors were old to him!"


    "Come on, have you chased someone?" Someone teased.


    "Nonsense, it''s nothing at all. My ancestor''s ancestor has a deep relationship with the school of the demon king Guzu."


    "The demon king has made great achievements. Alas, now I don''t even have the qualification to be an opponent. It''s estimated that he can''t remember that he once had a conflict with me in the past." There are people who chased and killed the demon king in those years and later were let go by the demon king.


    "What do you have to sigh about? What do you have to show off? Do you know who the devil''s wife is? It''s Fu Xiaodie! It''s our Fu family!"


    "Come on, they are called Mo Xiaodie, okay? You also want to put gold on your face. Those who once killed Fu Xiaodie and refined their souls on the soul refining platform in the past are still alive? Are they afraid to commit suicide? Hahahaha."


    "That is, you Fu family, only Fu Feng is a person. Now he has become a real big man in the misty Palace on the side of the Chu royal family. The rest of you are just relying on others'' demon king and his wife not to have the same experience as you."


    It can be said that the whole Shenjian world, originally in the Yanhuang region, is the most lively.


    For so many years, it has been enough for them to understand what happened. They didn''t expect that they were saved by the God of Chu in the end.


    There are so many old friends of Chu Mo here.


    For example, Liu Feng, a young sage with a high status in the ethereal palace, was surrounded by a large group of people at the moment. Ask him about the story of Chu God.


    For example, situ Tu and golden rabbit were also surrounded by people and asked if she had ever liked Chu God.


    "Like him? Are you kidding? When my sister first saw him that year, she almost shot him to death with an arrow!" Situ is still a big picture. However, this once amazing girl of heaven is now a great person at the top of the great holy land. But her temperament has not changed much.


    They often go to the royal family of Chu, get together with a group of old friends, and then return to the Yanhuang region.


    For her, this is her hometown.


    No matter life or death, she would like to be here.


    After beating away the curious babies of the younger generation, situ looked up at night. The sky above is dotted with stars. She murmured, "this world is really beautiful."


    Nine more explosions!!


    Brothers and sisters, where are the monthly tickets? (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1755

    Chu Mo''s divine consciousness silently withdrew from the Shenjian world, and then, together with zhinao, continued to refine this super warship.


    Zhinao was very interested in the refining ability of Chu Mo and thought it was magical. Unexpectedly, through a magical law ability, you can refine all kinds of things. Moreover, even those divine gold that it can''t handle at all can change into various shapes in Chu Mo''s hands.


    In zhinao''s view, this warship is a perfect artwork made by combining their technology with Chu Mo''s "magic power"!


    And now, this artwork has come to an end.


    Chu Mo also thought he was crazy to make such a thing.


    This is simply a super magic tool with countless functions!


    The whole universe is empty, a busy scene. The prototype of the whole super warship has come out. Zhinao is busy with various internal arrangements. At the same time, it is also improving the drive system of this super warship.


    Zhinao is a perfectionist. He should strive for perfection in every detail.


    In this way, the time consumed by the whole warship is an amazing number.


    But fortunately, this space is very calm. For so many years, nothing has happened. Chu Mo had already calculated when he chose here at that time.


    Finally, it was time for the super warship to be completed.


    Chu Mo and zhinao are very excited.


    At this time, the intelligent brain inlays its own body in the most solid place of this super warship. There is a matrix refined by various top gods. At the same time, tens of millions of Dharma arrays were also engraved by Chu mo.


    In this world, there is almost no power that can instantly destroy the location of the intelligent brain.


    As long as you give zhinao a little time, it can transfer its noumenon, because under its noumenon, there is a top-level Dharma array newly developed by Chu Mo over the years!


    A small black hole!


    Once activated, the intelligent brain can directly transmit its noumenon to endless places.


    Zhinao made another separation for himself, that is, the image of the peerless beauty Chu Mo had seen before. At the moment, he was standing beside Chu Mo, his eyes obviously with excitement, but his face showed a reserved expression.


    "Brother, you see, our super invincible warship is almost finished! When we meet that bastard Bodong again, we can directly blow him!"


    "..." Chu Mo was covered with black lines, and looked at the gorgeous woman beside him in silence.


    Hair, skin, figure, facial features... Everything is so perfect that it looks almost no different from a real person!


    Even in Chu Mo''s realm, it''s hard to see any flaws in her.


    And this guy, with Chu Mo these years, has learned too much human knowledge and culture. He has almost all the emotional information of human beings. So, pretend to be a woman... No, it can''t be said to pretend. Originally, there was no gender brain, but now it was an out and out woman. It''s just that there is no realm. But her body is refined from the top divine material. Even if it takes ten million years, it will not decay.


    Zhinao also gave himself a human name, Chu wisdom. Later, after mastering more human cultural knowledge, it didn''t sound good, so it was replaced by Chu Hui. In front of Chu Mo, he was completely like a little girl. Let Chu Mo sigh the super learning ability of zhinao, but also a little speechless.


    "Brother, do you think I''m not good like this?" Zhinao... Well, Chu Hui, winked at Chu Mo, and there was a cute expression on that gorgeous face.


    "Well, very good! Very good." Chu Mo said with a serious face.


    "It''s just the form of life, and the essence is spirit!" Chu Hui glanced at Chu Mo and said with a smile.


    At this time, the warship suddenly vibrated slightly.


    Chu Hui was shocked and said happily, "almost!"


    But at this time, Chu Mo suddenly raised his eyebrows. Chu Hui over there reacted very quickly, looking at Chu Mo and saying, "someone is approaching here!"


    Chu Mo''s divine sense is extremely powerful. The monitoring satellite released by Chu Hui is also extraordinary!


    At this point, it is difficult to really distinguish between high and low.


    Then Chu Mo took Chu Hui and went directly into the warship. Subsequently, the warship, which had been completely completed, was really launched for the first time.


    Hum!


    The whole huge warship trembled slightly, and then, in a moment, a strong defense rose.


    At the same time, the robots made by intelligent brains scattered outside exploded one after another. Like bright and gorgeous fireworks, they burst out in this lonely universe, very dazzling, and even have an inexplicable beauty.


    "How beautiful!" Chu Hui stared at the "fireworks" with one eye, whispered praise, and then said to herself, "the human emotional system is really interesting. Although emotions can fluctuate, affecting judgment, this feeling is really wonderful!"


    Chu Mo stared at a direction in the depths of the void, but he didn''t know who was coming. But it is also conceivable that creatures who can move in such places are by no means ordinary people.


    In other words, even a monk in the ancestral realm dare not easily wander around in this vast universe. It is likely that his whole life will be wasted in this wandering journey, and he cannot return or find the end.


    Monks in the super realm, although they can be a little better, they are only a little better.


    By now, there are already creatures over there.


    It is a human figure, with endless black air blooming in its body. Wrap his body tightly. At the same time, judging from the fluctuations emanating from him, he is very strong.


    Chu Hui said aside, "according to the fluctuations he sends out, he is stronger than Bodong!"


    Chu Mo nodded. He already knew who this figure was!


    The mysterious man who stole the four crystal nuclei!


    And this person, most likely, is a creature from outside the physical world.


    The other party came very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, it had come close. Then, hundreds of miles away, he stopped.


    Hundreds of miles, in this vast cosmic void, for monks in their realm, it is completely like there is no distance.


    Although the other party was shrouded in black fog, Chu Mo could still feel that the other party was watching him here.


    Neither side moved or communicated.


    In this way, in this cosmic void, they looked at each other and looked at each other.


    For a long time, in the black fog, a divine idea fluctuated: "interesting... Scientific and technological civilization can also be derived here. Moreover, looking at the level of civilization, it is clear that it is already very advanced. Using top-level divine gold and top-level technology to create such a super warship, this idea... Is really interesting. This ship belongs to me."


    This man is very overbearing, there is no room for negotiation at all, like talking to himself, but his words, but intact, spread to Chu Mo and Chu Hui''s ears.


    Chu Mo and Chu Hui looked at each other and looked at each other. Chu Hui asked, "where does he get confidence?"


    Chu Mo nodded seriously, "he is very confident!"


    "Hit him?" Chu Hui asked.


    "Yes!" Chu Mo nodded.


    Boom!


    This super warship, directly, blasted the mysterious man hundreds of miles away.


    This gun is a conventional attack of this super warship. It contains infinite law power, and at the same time, the law of force on black holes developed by Chu Mo in recent years are all integrated into it.


    In previous experiments, Chu Mo once felt the power contained in this attack. Even he did not dare to fight head-on. If it is hard connected, it will inevitably be seriously injured. If several rounds of shelling came out in succession, it might even destroy his soul!


    This is the power of technology!


    Anything that develops to the extreme is Tao! All laws!


    That power is amazing.


    At least, Chu Mo himself can''t attack at this level.


    The blow was sudden, but it did not completely surprise the mysterious man. But he didn''t move, but stood there quietly. Bear the blow!


    The strength of the rebound made their super invincible warship tremble violently.


    The place where the mysterious man is located has been completely submerged by a dazzling light!


    "Run!" Chu Mo said faintly to Chu Hui.


    Because he knows very well that this blow will never kill the other party!


    Chu Hui also understood that, so in a moment, she directly started the space jump.


    Bang!


    The super warship burst into a dazzling light here, and then disappeared at once.


    At this moment, the light dispersed, revealing the figure of the mysterious man. The black gas on him has disappeared. Showed a very young and handsome face. His face was a little pale, but his eyes were full of interesting light.


    Muttered: "interesting... It''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that the scientific and technological civilization I never saw could burst out such terrible powers when combined with the cultivation world. Even I... Almost got hurt?"


    Poof!


    Just after saying that, a mouthful of blood gushed out along the young man''s mouth.


    Not nearly injured, but... Really injured!


    Then, the young man''s body again burst out of black air, covering his appearance. In the black air, his cold voice came: "this toy is mine! Don''t want to run!"


    While talking, his figure also flashed a light and disappeared in the vast void of the universe.


    At this time, the super warship has made hundreds of space jumps, and then Chu Mo and Chu Hui looked at each other. At the same time, they all breathed a sigh of relief, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "How exciting!" Chu Hui said.


    "If we can hit him a few more shots, he may be hit hard." Chu Mo said.


    "Just then, we have used up more than 70% of our energy." Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo: "it seems that I have to find a way to compress energy, but I can''t master this technology for the time being."


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui: "how can you upgrade yourself? Is it just god gold?"


    "Of course not." Chu Hui said, "we need all kinds of wisdom!"¡ª¡ª


    The second wave broke out!


    I didn''t know there were double monthly tickets... Tears.


    Do you have any monthly tickets? Hurry up!

 Chapter 1756

    Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows and murmured, "wisdom?"


    "Yes, just like after contacting you, I have mastered your human wisdom and calculated your human way of doing things.? simulate all kinds of human emotions. In this process, my wisdom will be greatly improved. For me, it is equivalent to a real improvement! Before my noumenon was upgraded, it belongs to the upgrade protection system, just like your human body. The physical body has become strong, does not mean that wisdom has become more powerful High. " Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo and said.


    "I see what you mean. If you can come into contact with all kinds of strange civilizations, can you slowly improve your wisdom? Then, make our warship stronger?" Chu Mo asked.


    "In theory, it''s like this. I don''t know where my best is." Chu Hui nodded.


    The warship was flying high in the lonely and cold universe, silent and without leaving a trace.


    This is the advantage of this kind of warship. If you are a cultivator, no matter what, you will leave a little breath fluctuation.


    But the warship made of God''s gold is almost perfect to hide all the breath of Chu Mo!


    In the next time, Chu Mo spent almost all his time with Chu Hui in the process of finding all kinds of intelligent lives.


    In this process, Chu Mo was surprised to see that after he came into contact with different civilizations, his wisdom... Was also constantly improving!


    This is not just a matter of broadening our horizons, but can really enhance people''s wisdom!


    Their class I invincible warships are also constantly upgraded and strengthened in this process. In the end, the strength of the whole warship, even Chu Mo, felt a little afraid!


    The previous rule attack has been so powerful that Chu Mo connection can''t connect!


    Used to bombard Bodong, a monk at the great ancestor level, it is estimated that two cannons... Can directly smash him into slag!


    The realm of Chu Mo is also gradually improving in this process. Although it looks slow. But think about Chu Mo''s age and his realm level. This is already an amazing degree of improvement.


    Chu Mo didn''t know how those other great ancestors reached this level, and whether they traveled around like him and zhinao. Increase your wisdom.


    However, from the performance of Bodong, their wisdom does not seem to be much higher.


    Practitioner, origin is very important. The more advanced the cultivation world is, the higher the starting point will be. Although speaking of the final achievement, it may not be the highest. But relatively speaking, it must be much better than those monks of low birth!


    Just like in the Yanhuang region, the monk''s almost highest achievement is the ancestral realm. In the past, in the sealed state, there were too many amazing geniuses who stayed at the level of emperor all their lives.


    However, after the seal of the Yan and Huang regions is unlocked, those Tianjiao people can easily cultivate to the holy land, the Great Holy Land!


    After being brought to the Chu clan by Chu Mo, those Tianjiao were promoted to the field of ancestral territory one after another.


    Although we want to achieve too much, there are still huge shackles. But this can explain too many problems.


    The level of starting point really determines the level of future achievements.


    In the process of exploring various civilizations, Chu Mo began to often summon those relatives and friends in the Shenjian world to let them feel the collision between different civilizations.


    Sure enough, their cultivation was accelerated many times at once!


    In the 650th year of the shenjianli calendar, the second person who set foot on the supreme realm appeared.


    Chu Lao!


    This once amazing cultivation genius finally revealed his Tao.


    In the 7200th year of the shenjianli calendar, the wandering female emperor became a Taoist.


    In the first ten thousand years of the shenjianli calendar, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, two women, separated by less than ten years, became independent.


    Just after Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi became Taoists respectively, Chu Tong and Chu Xuan''s siblings had reached a certain critical point and were almost about to enter that realm.


    In the 1100th year of the Shenjian calendar, the monkey became a Taoist!


    Chu''s royal family, to some extent, has really formed a terrible Dynasty.


    The degree and intensity of this improvement are unique throughout the whole channel world.


    After 13000 years of divine experience, Chu Tong and Chu Xuan successively became Taoists and stepped into the supreme realm.


    God has experienced 20000 years.


    Chu Mo left the big ship named Chu''s battleship and rushed directly to the depths of the endless universe.


    After so many years, he finally entered the critical point of breakthrough.


    The cognition of this world has also reached a quite profound field.


    Many of his family members are now in the Chu warship, together with zhinao Chu Hui, looking forward to the return of Chu mo.


    But shortly after Chu Mo left, a large group of people appeared on the periphery of Chu''s warship.


    They surrounded here at the first time.


    This group of people is Bodong, who is full of flesh and looking for Chu Mo in the universe. He was ordered to take Chu Mo back.


    But the physical universe is too big!


    There are many places, even the great ancestors like Bodong, are also inaccessible. Therefore, it took him many years to finally find here.


    However, he was not sure whether Chu Mo was on the cold warship.


    A monk beside Bodong looked at the warship with a shocked face and said in a very positive tone: "young master, this warship... Is completely refined from the rarest top god gold in the whole universe. Moreover, it seems to contain a great danger."


    Of course, Bodong also felt the dangerous smell, and his eyes looked at the warship coldly. He had no impression of the ship at all. But subconsciously, there is a feeling of disgust. I don''t like it very much.


    After a lot of deduction, Bodong found this place. This deduction has involved deep causal forces.


    Therefore, he believed that this huge warship should have something to do with Chu mo. But this also needs to be understood before we can know. I think over the years, they have also met many teams or individuals who have wandered into the universe.


    But in the end, the man was not found.


    "People in the boat, come out and accept inquiries." Bodong''s side is very strong, his tone is very hard, and his voice is also very cold. He is also a monk of the supreme realm.


    At this time, another monk in the supreme realm beside Bodong said to Bodong, "young Lord, whether Chu Mo is on this warship or not, we can''t let go..."


    His intention is obvious. He likes this warship refined from divine gold!


    In their view, the owner of this warship is simply too extravagant! Even extravagance is a little excessive. These divine gold, even people of their status, can have some, but they can''t get so much. It is specially used to refine a huge and incomparable warship.


    Regardless of the ability and value of the warship, the materials refined into the warship itself can definitely make everyone, including Bodong, drool together!


    Bu Dongwei nodded uncertainly.


    At this time, the demon king and others in the warship looked at the group of people outside coldly.


    Chu Hui had given the number and strength level of the other party as early as the first time.


    There are more than 70 people on the other side, including four who have reached the state of Bodong, including Bodong. The remaining more than 60 people are all monks in the super realm.


    This made the demon king and old Chu all couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Chu Hui told the demon king at the first time that it was for that handsome man in gold and white whose name was Bodong. One of the three forces from the eternal land!


    Of course, these messages were told by Chu Mo to zhinao Chu Hui.


    They have known a lot now, that there is such a place as the eternal land, and that the strong in the eternal land are like clouds. But I didn''t expect that the other side was so powerful. Only this group of people, the weakest are monks in the super realm.


    Such a strength allocation, even in the most glorious and prosperous era of the whole channel world, can not be matched.


    It''s impossible to be someone else''s opponent. Just the existence of the four great ancestors, any one of them, is enough to destroy all the strength of the whole channel.


    "There are people outside, and there are days outside, if so..." old Chu sighed.


    Then everyone looked at Chu Hui. They all knew what kind of existence Chu Hui was, but they had already accepted Chu Hui and became a member of the Chu family.


    Chu Hui said that her greatest wish is to become a real human being. In fact, she can''t see any difference from a real human now.


    Of course, apart from her almost infinite life span and inability to practice, she is still different from human beings.


    Chu Mo explained before he left. Here, we should listen to Chu Hui more.


    Chu Hui looked at old Chu Tiantian and smiled, "Grandpa, didn''t Chu Mo say it when he left? No matter who he met, the thief who was full of black gas and showed his head and tail, or Bo Dong, a fool who was blasted twice and lost his memory twice in a row, he would fight directly. Run after fighting!"


    All of them were speechless. Looking at Chu Hui, they said in their hearts that this girl didn''t learn anything else. Chu Mo''s style of acting was very similar.


    "Each other... Four great ancestors." Chu Xuan stood aside and couldn''t help being a little surprised. Although he had stepped into the super realm, he lacked this kind of high-end combat experience. It''s not timidity, but feeling a little discouraged.


    "Don''t worry, nephew. My aunt knows." Chu Hui smiles. The more she likes human emotions.


    The moment the cold voice of the man outside came in, Chu Hui gave the order directly. Over the years, after countless improvements and upgrades, the law warship gun fired blatantly at Bodong.


    "Not good!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    "They are crazy!"


    "Death!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1757

    All the people in Bodong''s side panicked for a moment. They didn''t expect that the other party was so brave.


    In such a place, no creature who can wander at will will will be a fool. So it''s impossible to say that the other party doesn''t know what level and strength they are. But the other side still fired blatantly!


    That kind of turbulent law instantly shattered a vast void of the universe. The power of law can crush everything!


    The existence of Bodong''s several great ancestors'' realm all quickly dodged.


    But those monks who are too high are not so lucky. This attack, even when Chu Mo was at the peak of the supreme realm, did not dare to try to solve it. And it''s very difficult to dodge.


    Because this is not a simple power attack, and even in this attack, power can only play the lowest role in promoting the degree of attack to a certain level.


    What is left to play a real killing role is the supreme law of the universe!


    Therefore, there were seven or eight monks in the supreme realm who were directly smashed by this blow. If the monks of the four great ancestors didn''t help them in time, none of these people''s primordial gods would want to run away, and they would be instantly blasted into slag!


    Bodong was angry in an instant!


    He had no good impression of Chu Mo at all. Although he had no evidence at all, he was almost sure that his memory had been faulted twice, which was related to Chu Mo!


    This warship, whether it''s Chu Mo''s or not, he will never let it go!


    "Fight!"


    The moment Bodong''s mind fluctuated, he had already shot.


    Dazu''s action is simply earth shaking. That kind of momentum will definitely make all creatures tremble.


    It was also a vast law, mixed with terrible thunder, and in a moment, it had blasted on the warship in their eyes.


    The huge and unparalleled warship was directly thrown away by this force.


    Everyone in the warship rotates with it. But there was no harm.


    Everyone subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, their hearts were shocked!


    Because Chu Hui has just said that she wants to try the defense ability of the warship itself. Because before, she and Chu Mo had only data. After calculation, it is believed that even if the warship does not open its defense, it can withstand several attacks by creatures at the level of Dazu.


    But after all, it has not passed the real test. Although Chu Hui has regarded herself as a person, in her bones, she is still that calm mechanical life. It was originally the most primitive and oldest living body in the mechanical race. Even it doesn''t know how it came from.


    Chu Mo didn''t say this when he first followed him. Many years later, it told Chu Mo about it.


    It is the entire mechanical life race, the highest life, and also the ancestor.


    Therefore, the calmness and wisdom of the intelligent brain can be matched by few people in the whole universe.


    After this blow, Chu Hui couldn''t help laughing happily. It calmly opened the defense of the Chu warship.


    Then, with an elegant face, there was another shelling towards Bodong.


    Bodong''s group of people, pale with fear, directly scattered and fled. But there were still two monks in the super realm who could not dodge and were directly blasted into slag.


    At this time, the Chu warship directly started the space jump. After a ray of light, the warship directly disappeared.


    Bodong''s face was pale, and his eyes were full of crazy anger.


    "Damn it!" He clenched his teeth and burst into an endless momentum: "chase, we must recruit them and completely destroy them!"


    The other three great ancestors were all angry. As one of the three major forces in the eternal land, the top presence in the Bolshevik Dynasty, when did they suffer such losses?


    In particular, the power of this warship is simply amazing!


    Such a warship is actually about to catch up with the attack level of a faction leader.


    They simply want this kind of thing. You can''t let go of anything.


    "Contact someone else." Bodong said coldly, and then directly tore open the void, chasing the warship.


    The warship jumped in the void, although it would not leave any traces and breath, but in a very short time, monks in the realm of Dazu could still find a little trace.


    Therefore, in this case, the two sides directly launched a chase war.


    More and more Dazu joined Bodong''s team.


    In the end, there were actually 13 great ancestors, more than 500 monks of the supreme realm, rounding up the warship everywhere in the void of the universe.


    At the same time, the man who was covered with black gas had been looking for the trace of Chu mo.


    He has got four of those nuclei.


    They are metallic nuclei obtained from the lung world; Wood attribute crystal nucleus obtained from the liver world; The water attribute crystal nucleus obtained from the kidney world and the soil attribute crystal nucleus obtained from the spleen world. Now, there is a difference between the fire attribute crystal nucleus of the heart world.


    If the five elements gather together, he can directly obtain a five element magical power, and then open up a five element road!


    The universe is vast and magical. Various elements are so rich that they can''t be multiplied, and the types are so numerous that trillions of calculations. Many divine gold and materials all seem not to be in the five elements.


    But in fact, the so-called "not in the five elements", refers to the small five elements; The real big five elements cover all the materials in the whole universe!


    The physical world of Pangu great God is a world with complete five elements.


    Therefore, as long as you get these five nuclei, you can directly open up a five element Road, and then take him out of here. Even if you can''t find Pangu hunting knife, it doesn''t matter.


    But he didn''t expect that he had got the first four crystal nuclei without knowing it, but the fifth one was so difficult. Not only was he the first to get there, but the other side clearly didn''t have a deep realm. But it''s as cunning as a loach, and it''s slippery. For so many years, he couldn''t find the trace of each other.


    But fortunately, he had four crystal nuclei in his hands, which were enough to make him invincible.


    As long as it reaches a certain range, these four nuclei will induce the fifth nucleus. Although the other party can also sense his existence, he doesn''t care about it. Because his realm... Is higher!


    "Don''t let me find you. At that time, I''ll let you know that there are countless means to torture people in this universe!" The mysterious man with black gas all over his body had a very cold voice, which was extremely cold. Obviously, like Bodong, he was really angry.


    In fact, the whole physical world, the vast universe, is already very lively.


    The three forces in the eternal land are not only the Bolshevik Dynasty. The other two forces also sent people to look for the hunting knife and the thief who stole the crystal core.


    Of course, what they most want to find is the hunting knife.


    Because the person who has the ability to steal the crystal core, even the great ancestor, may not be able to provoke. If you want to deal with it, I''m afraid it''s only the power master who can do it.


    Therefore, the people of the other two of the three forces, the heavenly palace and the eternal hall, also all went out one after another.


    Like the Bu Dynasty, their people originally wanted to come to the channel world. There, they only found a little clues, and it was almost impossible to get more information.


    Because at that time, the whole channel world had already been occupied by the grey creatures, and the channel world itself left little information, which was called a clean one.


    It was also like that the grey creatures of Bigfoot evil Lord, who escaped from the channel world by luck, were just met by a group of people in the heavenly palace. Tiangong got a lot of news from the big foot evil Lord!


    The peerless fierce knife was in the hands of a man named Chu mo.


    The news soon spread inside the heavenly palace.


    The relationship between the heavenly palace and the eternal hall has always been good. Plus, looking for the hunting knife is not for their own use. But to escape the physical world. Therefore, they shared this information to the eternal hall in time.


    Therefore, almost all the three most powerful forces in the whole physical world are looking for the whereabouts of Chu mo.


    After years of searching for the mysterious man who stole the crystal core, he finally found a trace.


    Across the endless and distant void of the universe, the four crystal nuclei on his body began to send light waves. At that time, Chu Mo opened the door of time and space. Although it was closed in an instant.


    But still let the mysterious man grasp the general direction of Chu mo.


    The mysterious man is not impatient. He is calmly looking for it in the vast universe.


    Finally, on this day, he directly felt a great force bursting out in a direction from the depths of the universe.


    "This is, someone is crossing the robbery?" A cold smile appeared on the mysterious man''s face. Whoever he was, destroy it first.


    Then he made a space jump in that direction.


    In this void.


    Chu Mo directly triggered the catastrophe of Dazu realm!


    For countless years, he has seen, experienced and understood too many things. All kinds of roads, in the depths of his heart, constantly take root and sprout. Then merge, merge, and then merge!


    Cultivating to this level is actually a process of continuous integration and then upgrading in this process.


    Chu Mo knew clearly in his heart that there would be more and more people looking for him as time went by.


    Although the physical world is still very calm now, without five crystal nuclei, the physical world will soon really enter a period of exhaustion.


    This period may be very long. According to the divine calendar, it may be as long as billions or even tens of billions of years. But for those high-level creatures in the eternal land, ten billion God years... It''s really not long at all.


    Therefore, he must make himself stronger in this process. Then, at that time, it''s best to directly hold the killing sky, split the physical world, and leave here with all your relatives to find a really beautiful place of Taoyuan.


    Boom!


    In this cosmic space, up, down, left and right, plus before and after, forming a spherical range of catastrophes. Surround Chu Mo directly inside.


    It was the first time for Chu Mo to encounter the spherical Tianjie field. In the past, he had never even heard of it.


    Countless red lightning bolts came at him from all directions. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1758

    Red lightning!


    Each one carries the Qi of destruction.


    It''s all a kill!


    The terror is beyond measure.


    Even though Chu Mo is also the way of thunder, facing this level of disaster, he can only open all his defenses to resist.


    There is no reason for such a disaster. It''s completely aimed at exterminating the looters.


    Even though Chu Mo has been preparing for so many years, he can only try to defend at this moment. It''s a fool''s dream to realize the Tao in this disaster.


    Almost in an instant, Chu Mo''s body had become tattered.


    Flesh and blood fly, muscles and bones are broken!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but snort. At this moment, he was only glad that he had left the sky god in the warship and didn''t wear it on his body. Otherwise, the sky god can''t bear this level of disaster at all!


    Chaos oven has been broken!


    Only killing heaven was intact, with cold breath, standing proudly in the disaster, as if it would never move.


    The natural disaster of Dazu realm has no effect on killing heaven at all.


    Chu Mo has completely ignored others at the moment. With supreme spiritual power, he constantly runs the mind method of Providence and my will, and at the same time runs the formula of stars, trying to maintain that trace of clarity.


    He didn''t know whether all monks should experience this like him when experiencing the great ancestor disaster.


    Without reference and verification, he had no idea what others were like when they crossed this kind of disaster.


    In fact, I don''t know the best, because if Chu Mo knew this, he would feel very depressed.


    Dazu, the creatures of this realm, are almost all concentrated in the eternal place.


    There, once any creature reaches this level, when crossing the robbery, it will face the sky robbery thunder, all of which are purple and gold!


    There is no such red lightning as blood at all.


    This should be the sentence, how many blows can we bear, how much responsibility can we bear! How much oppression you can stand, how much glory you can stand.


    The disaster of red lightning, which is spherical, forms a huge unparalleled disaster star, which is unprecedented in the ancient history of the whole physical world. It never existed.


    Therefore, Chu Mo is unique in the physical world of ancient gods!


    If those other creatures also have to face this bloody thunder in the face of the great ancestor disaster, I''m afraid they can''t hold up a stick of incense, and all of them will be destroyed!


    Chu Mo runs the divine will, the star formula, the six character mantra, and the nine character mantra!


    He almost used all his Taoist skills and what he could use!


    Finally, after a stick of incense, his body was completely destroyed. There is not even a shred left.


    Chaos oven, before this, has completely disappeared. Only a fist sized chaos gas remained there, still undergoing the baptism of endless bloody thunder.


    Chu Mo also had only spiritual power, which almost dissipated in the whole sphere of the scourge.


    His spiritual power is everywhere, but this bloody thunder is still not willing to let go!


    Each bloody thunder was extremely huge, like sweeping a hole in the court, pushing across the entire range of the spherical catastrophe.


    But after the body disappeared, Chu Mo finally felt the real freedom. There is a feeling of being in high spirits. But Chu Mo is very clear that it should never be like this!


    He didn''t know how strong Pangu was. But at least, it is definitely higher than the existence of the Eternal Lord and the three major forces! Creatures of this level still have flesh and blood. Although this body of flesh and blood has been fundamentally different from those of creatures in the traditional sense.


    But he still has a body!


    Therefore, the importance of the physical body is self-evident.


    Therefore, Chu Mo began to condense his body with the supreme road while crossing the robbery!


    In this process, the three Hongmeng Qi came out of nowhere and directly outlined a human figure. Then, based on these three Hongmeng Qi, Chu Mo instantly condensed a flesh body.


    This is a real almost perfect body!


    I don''t know how many times higher the body made by bizhinao Chu Hui!


    But in the face of this bloody thunder, it is still vulnerable!


    Boom!


    The flesh burst to pieces.


    The spirit of Chu Mo also suffered a great blow.


    His way of thunder, in the face of the thunder law of Dazu Tianjie, there is absolutely no way!


    This feeling is like a drop of water, like the water of a sea!


    Although they are of the same origin, a drop of water can''t understand the profundity of a sea at all.


    Only fusion!


    Chu Mo is also trying to develop in this direction.


    But this drop of water from Chu Mo is tasteless fresh water, a drop of water from a mountain spring. But the water in the sea is salty... Bitter!


    It''s very difficult to get involved!


    This process, for Chu Mo, is simply a huge torture and suffering.


    Over the years, Chu Mo has suffered too much and suffered too much. But he survived. Never give up, never give up!


    But this time, at the most painful moment, Chu Mo really had a feeling that I was too tired and should have a rest.


    However, the thought that he still has so many things to do and so many people who care about him, an almost infinite force, completely burst out of his spirit!


    Emotion!


    This power is the power of emotion!


    Ordinary people in the world do not understand, the power of emotional explosion can also destroy the sky and earth!


    Therefore, when Chu Mo''s spiritual power burst out, the power of the bloody thunder seemed to be many times smaller in an instant!


    This time, Chu Mo once again condensed a flesh body with the three Hongmeng Qi.


    Still perfect! Still no time!


    This time, the bloody thunder cleaved on it, and finally did not split the flesh into slag instantly.


    Although there were terrible wounds on the flesh, it survived!


    Immediately, Chu Mo used all the Tao to refine and condense this flesh body.


    A drop of bright, red to incredible blood essence rushed out of a bloody thunder and directly rushed into the flesh.


    In an instant, the body became fuller!


    Then, the three Hongmeng Qi instantly formed a Dharma array, which directly sealed the drop of blood essence in Chu Mo''s flesh. Don''t let the bloody disaster threaten it again.


    Even Chu Mo didn''t know where this drop of blood essence came from, but it should have been in his body. The moment his body was split, he rushed out.


    A drop of blood essence, three Hongmeng Qi, a flawless flesh refined by blood thunder!


    Chu Mo''s vast spiritual power rushed back towards his body.


    At the same time, it also brings the supreme Avenue!


    Heaven and I, heaven and man are one!


    I am heaven, and heaven is me!


    This is a new field, and it is also a great power that Chu Mo has never felt.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s mountain spring finally integrated with the sea water in the bloody thunder. This feeling is simply too mysterious.


    Chu Mo found the origin of this bloody thunder almost at once.


    Study, engrave!


    We must turn the thunder power of Dazu realm into our own power!


    At this point, Chu Mo''s great ancestor disaster has come to an end. It''s over.


    Chu Mo himself didn''t know how much time it took.


    From beginning to end, it may be only for a moment, or... It may be hundreds of thousands of years.


    Because there is no concept of time and space in this spherical great ancestor catastrophe.


    Only by contacting zhinao and Chu Hui can Chu Mo know how many years have passed. Chu Mo has been calculating time with the year of God for a long time. Otherwise, this lonely and cold void of the universe has its own law of time everywhere.


    It makes people feel very confused.


    Just as there is a huge gap between the passage year in the past and the time of the Luo Tian universe.


    At this time, killing heaven began to make waves of contention.


    It took the initiative to fly to Chu Mo''s hands.


    At this moment, Chu Mo suddenly burst out an infinite force on his body. Then, he raised his knife and cleaved to the spherical bloody disaster.


    Qiang!


    On the blade of killing heaven, there was a bloody light that had never been seen before, and the light was bright to the extreme!


    With only one knife, the spherical Dazu Tianjie has been split into a huge unparalleled crack.


    Then, bang.


    This huge spherical cataclysm with a diameter of 10 billion Li scattered abruptly.


    At this time, Chu Mo saw that the void around him had completely changed. It has almost been completely destroyed by this disaster!


    He took a deep breath and waved his hand.


    Time reshapes!


    Those stars that have disappeared are condensed again by the cosmic dust at this moment. Twinkling stars, like a tribute to Chu mo.


    Then Chu Mo looked at the chaos and exerted his magic power.


    Chaos oven appeared again in front of Chu mo. Chu Mo tried to contact, and now the spirit of chaos oven is still there. Moreover, as he experienced this catastrophe, the chaos oven became more powerful. It has become a real ancestor''s weapon!


    As for killing heaven


    Chu Mo glanced at the bloody knife in his hand and smiled bitterly in his heart. All the time, only he has been desperately improving the realm to discover how strong killing heaven is. But he never found out where the real potential of killing heaven was.


    Pangu great God''s sabre, a real artifact!


    Later, Chu Mo began to contact zhinao Chu Huilai, but for the first time, he didn''t contact.


    This surprised Chu Mo a little, because it showed that the distance between Chu Hui and him was endless. And there is no time to release those communication satellite ships!


    Or those ships were destroyed by others!


    Chu Mo raised his eyebrows. The next moment, he directly tore open the void and jumped in. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1759

    At this moment, with the Chu warship as the center, within the range of 100 billion Li, it is very lively!


    But it seems that there is nothing wrong with the Chu warship.??


    A large number of monks surrounded a mysterious man with black breath in the middle, and then the two sides faced off. No one did it, but the atmosphere here seemed extremely dignified!


    The Chu warship tried to escape several times, but the whole void had been sealed by people together.


    "Don''t try to escape. This time, no one can save you." A monk said coldly.


    Bodong''s face was very ugly. He didn''t expect that so many people had gathered in this place. What he didn''t expect was that the mysterious and damned thief had also come!


    Besides, isn''t he afraid?


    More than 50 monks in Dazu realm and more than 2000 monks in Taishang realm are almost the most elite and top-level force in the eternal land.


    In this case, the hiding thief was still standing there with great composure. Moreover, he dares to speak unkindly.


    "Hey, there are all those who have heads and faces in the three forces." In the black air, a very young voice came out, which sounded a little funny.


    With that, his body moved, and everyone looked like a great enemy. In an instant, a large number of magic tools flew up to the sky, pointing to the mysterious man in the middle.


    The mysterious man smiled and said, "you don''t have to be so nervous. I have no hostility to you."


    "Bah!" Bu Dong looked at the mysterious man and spit mercilessly. On his handsome face, which was almost flawless, he showed a ferocious color and sneered, "what you said is true? Then you give back the crystal core you stole? Do you know how many creatures will die in vain by your behavior?"


    "It''s so great, as if you are a person with great goodness in your heart." In the black air, there was a young voice. He didn''t care, and said faintly: "speaking of this matter, did you see the warship? Well, it''s the warship in your mouth. The fifth crystal core is right there. Do you want it? Anyway, I want it. Just before I came out, I had been listening for a long time. You three forces all want the warship, um... Warship, and then argue endlessly. Right?"


    Many people''s faces are somewhat ugly.


    This is indeed the case. Bodong was the first to trace this place. He finally found the warship with twelve great ancestors and more than 500 monks in the supreme realm. The energy of the other party seems to be insufficient. Surrounded by them.


    But after that, people from the heavenly palace and the eternal hall came.


    These people, with the same eye, stared at the warship.


    Because any monk in the supreme realm can see the value of the warship.


    So many divine gold... It''s crazy!


    Actually used to refine into a useless warship? Of course, they have not seen the real power of this warship. But this did not prevent them from liking the warship.


    It''s simply the best refining material!


    Not to mention anything else, if the more than 50 monks in Dazu realm divide up the warship, everyone can get a lot of divine gold!


    It''s enough to reward their subordinates!


    Therefore, as soon as the mysterious man opened his mouth, he directly hit their heart. No one doesn''t want such a divine alchemist warship.


    The black gas on the mysterious man became stronger and stronger. He smiled and said, "well, let''s discuss. I only want the crystal core in the warship. The warship belongs to you. How about it? I don''t attack you, and you don''t test my patience. To be honest, I don''t want to create more evils in this world. Although I kill wantonly here, there will be no cause and effect. But I''m born to be a person who likes peace."


    "You can''t take that crystal core away. At the same time, you have to hand over the four crystal cores on your body." A great ancestor from the heavenly palace said in a deep voice. He looked at the mysterious man coldly: "I have summoned the three main forces and the Eternal Lord. I believe they will come soon."


    "Soon? Will you come?" Hearing this, the mysterious man couldn''t help laughing: "do you really think they are gods? Come on! The physical world of the ancient gods is boundless. It''s a world of its own..."


    Speaking of this, the mysterious man suddenly stopped talking, then changed the topic and said, "if they want to get here, don''t think about it for a short time. In this process, it''s enough for me to kill all of you."


    "Do it!"


    At this moment, with Bodong as the leader, more than 50 great ancestors suddenly shot directly at the mysterious man!


    This scene was really horrible. His mother opened the door to terror, and it was terrible!


    Suddenly, the universe collapsed and burst!


    That force is not to destroy everything, but to annihilate everything!


    The friars in the super realm could not come forward at all, and all ran frantically around.


    The strongest defense rose directly above the Chu warship, and then ran frantically to the sealed edge.


    Boom!


    This vast and boundless depths of the universe directly burst out a bright and dazzling light that could not be seen directly.


    That fluctuating force almost completely annihilated here!


    In the center of the light, a cold voice came: "you are so brave... Hum!"


    He let out a dull hum!


    "He''s hurt!"


    "Kill on the spot!"


    The great ancestors are communicating with each other, and they act again.


    The time and space here... All laws are directly shrouded in their fields and directly suppressed!


    But suddenly!


    More than 50 great ancestors, their bodies were all shocked!


    Their eyes showed disbelief.


    Then, in an instant, they all had a terrible wound on them!


    If their realm is not deep enough, just this once, it can almost destroy the flesh of these great ancestors!


    But the more than 2000 monks in the supreme realm are not so lucky!


    All of them are different!


    Among the more than 2000 monks in the supreme realm, none can escape.


    Moreover, they are all annihilated!


    God and form are all gone, and this life... Is completely over!


    At this time, a slender figure jumped out of the light. His face was pale and blood was flowing from the corners of his mouth. The head looks very messy. The whole suit of battle clothes is also ragged.


    He staggered a little, walked in the void, and rushed towards the more than 50 great ancestors.


    In his hand, he carried a huge double-sided axe!


    This double-sided axe is integrated with the axe handle, and the whole body shows a strange blood red!


    Scattered with a desolate and ancient atmosphere, he killed so many supreme powers in the supreme realm at once. There was not a drop of blood left on this double-sided axe. There is not even a little bit of killing!


    "God... That axe?"


    "Pan... Pan Gu axe!"


    "This thing is actually in his hand..."


    "Great!"


    "He holds an artifact in his hand!"


    Fifty Dazu were injured by one blow. But what shocked and frightened them more than their injuries was the double-edged axe that the young man held in his hand!


    In fact, if it wasn''t in the hands of this mysterious man, this axe, in the eyes of everyone, wouldn''t be so magical. It''s just a double-sided axe with exquisite workmanship and ancient simplicity.


    But the terrible killing it just caused is enough to show that this axe... Is a real artifact!


    In this world, I''m afraid the only axe with such power is the legendary... Pangu axe!


    The young man seemed very weak, and a ferocious look appeared between his eyebrows: "this is what you forced me. As I said, I am a very peace loving person. What I hate most... Is fighting."


    With these words, he hit Bodong with an axe.


    Boom!


    The roar of thunder came from the void of the universe.


    At the same time, it''s like someone is shouting.


    A bloody light cleaved directly to Bodong.


    A large number of magic instruments instantly flew out of Bodong and greeted the light.


    At the same time, he himself appeared in ten billion Li directly.


    But the bloody light, like life, followed him like a shadow, following him!


    It''s too fast!


    Even these great ancestors saw only a bloody light flash. Then, Bodong''s body was split in two.


    The primordial God of Bodong roared and roared, burning in the void!


    Then, in a moment, Bodong''s powerful and almost invincible great ancestor god burned up.


    Bu Dynasty, one of the three main forces, and the son of Bu Xuyue, the main force, fell!


    The mysterious young man''s face became even paler. Obviously, this degree of killing was also a great consumption for him. He is equally unbearable. But only his own heart knew that if he could not directly kill these great ancestors, they would be frightened and really make them come back to their senses. If you rush forward, he is by no means the opponent of this group of people!


    Although his realm can completely crush any one of these people, in fact, he is only one realm higher than this group of great ancestors. Moreover, I have just stepped into that field.


    Compared with the three main forces in the eternal land, he is still a lot worse.


    Therefore, he must intimidate these people, and then completely control the situation in his own hands before the three main forces and the Eternal Lord arrive here.


    Take the fifth crystal core.


    Then, with the power of five crystal nuclei, open up a five element road and escape from here!


    The reason why he didn''t care so much about the Pangu hunting knife before was that the Pangu axe, which was more powerful than the Pangu hunting knife, was in his hand!


    But Pangu axe is not enough to cut Pangu''s body. It is not so sharp.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to reveal that he had a Pangu axe. But there was no way. All the elite of the three forces came.


    The young man glanced at the warship in the distance, and a fire flashed in his eyes.


    "Fire crystal core... You can''t run away!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1760

    On the pale face of the young man, Show a faint happy look: "Immeasurable era, too long. Finally, today, Pangu great God, your inheritance will eventually fall into my hands! I''m afraid your hope will be defeated. You hope to produce a person who can receive your inheritance from your physical world... But it''s useless! The fifth world... Is it so easy to form? Hehe... I swore in the past that I must receive your inheritance! Rest assured, The fifth realm... Will be formed in my hands! I... am the real candidate for that leader! "


    This idea, like lightning, flied through the hearts of young people. Then he raised his head, with a pair of cold eyes, staring at those Dazu who was not particularly badly injured, but who were somewhat frightened: "you still have hope. The man who holds the Pangu hunting knife is not here. As long as you get him... Or the hunting knife, you still have the hope to leave the ancient god''s physical world. But if you hit me now, I can guarantee that you... Will! Die next moment!"


    The young man''s voice is extremely cold, and gives people a feeling of blood dripping at the same time. He is extremely strong!


    At this time, the Chu warship suddenly flew towards this side.


    The corner of the young man''s mouth showed a playful color and said faintly, "what? You have figured it out? If you are wise, I can take you out of the physical world of the ancient god." He said, glancing at the ancestors and said, "don''t get me wrong, the warship belongs to you, but the creature who controls the warship, I want it!"


    It''s nothing more than some divine gold. Although it''s expensive, it''s really nothing to him. He now has God gold that can make two such warships.


    At this time, at the moment when the young man was talking to those ancestors, a huge cannon on the warship directly fired at him!


    In this way, extremely brazen fire!


    Boom!


    The force of the law, which the great ancestor couldn''t bear, rushed towards the young man!


    This is so terrible that even those great ancestors are a little stunned!


    What is this situation?


    They couldn''t believe it was true!


    The warship, which they had ignored from the beginning, dared to shoot at such a terrible young man? Are they not afraid that the young man will chop them with an axe? Are they completely crazy? Is it the last madness before death?


    It''s really deadly!


    But what they didn''t expect was that the young man with Pangu axe didn''t dare to answer the bombardment.


    He... Dodged!


    "Kill!"


    Who are the fools of these monks in the realm of Dazu? Their computing power, their courage, and their realm are all beyond comprehension.


    At this time, if they still can''t tell that the young man is also false, then they can all die directly!


    Boom!


    This shot directly wiped the young man''s body.


    Blood flowed across one arm of the young man.


    Bone can be seen in the deep wound!


    Very scary!


    A muffled hum came from the young man''s mouth.


    At this time, the attack of this group of great ancestors also came again.


    "It''s you who want to die!" The young man roared and poured all the Taoist practices into the Pangu axe in his hand again. Roared, "ancient god... Kill!"


    Hum!


    A huge shiver sounded from the void.


    Then, a monstrous bloody light was cut directly from Pangu''s axe.


    On the spot, seven or eight great ancestors were cut into two sections.


    But all their primordial gods escaped.


    Regroup into flesh and continue to kill the young man.


    At this time, a shot was fired from the Chu warship again.


    In the warship, zhinao Chuhui murmured, "the last shot, only these energies, and then... We can''t escape."


    Others gathered around her and didn''t speak, but their eyes were full of determination.


    Although not enemy, but not afraid!


    This is the mentality of these Chu Mo families on the Chu warship at the moment!


    Really fearless!


    There is nothing to be afraid of.


    In this vast world, everyone''s strength is too small. Every creature is so fragile.


    When you think you are already strong, you will always jump out a stronger one, appear in front of you, severely humiliate you and severely ridicule you.


    They''ve had enough!


    They also don''t want to hide behind Chu Mo forever, when the protected person!


    They also want to be the one who can protect Chu Mo!


    They also want to be able to do something for Chu Mo and share his worries.


    They also have great mercy in their hearts!


    Their vision and pattern are also very high.


    Therefore, they are fearless.


    Chu Lao smiled faintly, "it doesn''t matter."


    The demon king sighed, "time waits for no man. If I can take another step, I want to kill the enemy myself!"


    Although the wandering Female Emperor didn''t speak, her eyes also flickered unwilling.


    The supreme realm is really a little too weak in front of these beings. Not enough to see!


    Zhinao Chuhui said, "we''ve been together!"


    This shot is full of endless law power, with everyone''s fearless, invincible and fearless faith!


    This blow!


    Rock shattering!


    Unexpectedly, it directly hit the young man who was forced to the middle by a group of grandfathers.


    Poof!


    The young man''s armor with terror defense was directly torn to pieces, and his unimaginable body collapsed with this blow!


    Be blown out of a big hole!


    His flesh is blurry!


    A lot of bones have been broken!


    He... Finally got hurt!


    For him, this kind of injury is simply unprecedented.


    shame? Uncomfortable? blank? Can''t believe it?


    Countless emotions, mixed together, this mysterious young man, at this moment, finally as violent as... Crazy!


    He poured the vast power directly into the Pangu axe and swept it laterally... Suddenly, more than 20 monks in the great ancestor realm sprayed blood violently, with terrible wounds on their bodies, staggering backward. At the same time, his eyes were full of endless fear.


    They are really scared by this young man!


    Where is this person? This is clearly a mighty God!


    The leaders of the three forces... That''s all!


    God!


    Is it true that those people outside the ancient god''s physical world have been so strong?


    Can''t so many great ancestors finally stop him?


    Now there are less than 20 Dazu with minor injuries.


    But the eyes of these people are also full of fear. They are really a little afraid to fight this young man.


    "Come on?" The mysterious young man was covered in blood and looked like crazy, and then he hit a big ancestor in front of him with an axe. There are at least hundreds of millions of miles between the two sides. But the bloody light came almost instantly!


    The great ancestor was instantly split in two, and even the yuan God could not escape. Directly, all gods and forms are destroyed!


    "My God..." there was Dazu who was almost crazy. I didn''t expect that at this time, this young man should still have such power.


    "Go and split that warship!" Dazu roared madly.


    Under this pressure, I almost lost my mind. Crazy roar, roar.


    The mysterious young man, now pale, was bleeding all over, and then sneered. His eyes were very cold and bright. Lightly said: "that warship? I will not let it go!"


    While talking, he turned around, and then looked at the warship coldly, with a evil smile on his mouth: "hand over the crystal core, and then surrender!"


    While talking, the young man raised his Pangu axe again!


    At this time, a monstrous bloody light came from the depths of the universe. That degree is faster than the bloody light cut by Pangu''s axe!


    Fierce and unparalleled!


    Extremely fast!


    There is an unparalleled edge.


    Cut directly at the young man!


    Brush!


    All the great ancestors seemed to feel a flower in front of them.


    Then the whole arm of the young man was cut off directly.


    The reason why it was not split in half was that the young man moved. But in fact, no one saw him move!


    The young man seemed to be crazy and wanted to pick up his arm, but another figure, faster!


    Directly take that arm away, but the next moment, throw that arm back.


    "Give me the ring!" The young man raised the Pangu axe and hacked there madly.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a sneer. He tried to crack the ring with spiritual power, but failed. It can only be said that this young man''s realm is too high!


    Can''t you crack it? Then kill you!


    Take advantage of your illness and kill you!


    This is simply the best opportunity for Chu Mo!


    Missed this time, he didn''t even know when the next time would be. Even... Whether there will be another time, he can''t promise.


    Because of this kind of loss, for monks in this realm, once in a lifetime is enough!


    Brush!


    Another knife, cut at the young man.


    Just at this time, the young man''s axe was also chopped over.


    Qiang!


    This knife and this axe, separated by the upstream and downstream of the long river of time, finally met again after countless years. But they... Have become enemies!


    The explosion directly shocked those great ancestors who wanted to rush to help, and then went backwards frantically.


    Chu Mo also sprayed blood directly. But he seemed to be OK, because what he held... Was killing heaven!


    The roar of killing heaven offset the killing opportunity in Pangu''s axe!


    "Pangu hunting knife, Pangu axe..." a great ancestor was full of shock and horror in his eyes, muttering: "power Lord... If you don''t come again, you will really turn the sky!"


    The young man looked at Chu Mo and said, "give me back the ring."


    "No!" Chu Mo is very straightforward. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1761

    Not only did he not give it, Chu Mo continued to fight, killing heaven in his hands, sending out bursts of cold singing sound, which was full of endless killing opportunities.


    Sky killing is too sharp, just like this name, sky killing!


    In the past, when these two bloody characters rushed into Chu Mo''s mind, this knife had its own independent character!


    In Chu Mo''s hands, it is no longer the hunting knife of Pangu great God, but Chu Mo''s killing heaven!


    Qiang!


    Killer Tian collided with Pangu axe again.


    Both sides have stepped back a lot.


    While the young man was angry, his heart was also extremely shocked. His arms were numb, and he even felt that he could not hold the Pangu axe in his hand. At the same time, he was connected with Pangu axe, and he could also feel the anger of Pangu axe!


    Obviously, it is a real artifact at a higher level, but in the face of this fierce knife, there is a feeling of powerlessness.


    The main reason is that young people consume too much and are seriously injured. Otherwise, he has absolute confidence to chop this damn bastard with an axe!


    He also robbed his ring!


    The four crystal nuclei are sealed inside the ring!


    damn!


    Damn, damn, damn!


    The young man turned pale and launched a crazy attack on Chu mo.


    But those living ancestors are also launching crazy attacks on young people.


    They didn''t care much about Chu Mo, but the enemy of the enemy was their own ally. No one will miss this opportunity. If this young man can be killed here, the real artifact in his hand... Is theirs!


    Just a Chu Mo, what qualifications to compete with them?


    Not to mention the three main forces and the Eternal Lord, it is likely that all will come here.


    At that time, this is not their world?


    The whole physical world of ancient gods is their world!


    Chu Mo wants to come here to pick peaches? Don''t even think about it! After solving this young man, the next one is this white haired young man!


    This young man was besieged by more than 20 great ancestors, plus a Chu Mo holding a Pangu hunting knife, he really felt a little overwhelmed.


    But he was really unwilling. It was clear that he had obtained four crystal nuclei, gold, wood, water and soil... These four crystal nuclei were already in his bag. Now it has changed hands and fell into the hands of the white haired youth.


    We must get it back!


    Cross kill!


    The Pangu axe in the hands of young people can''t help Chu Mo, but it is still a huge threat to these great ancestors.


    With each blow, once implemented, a Dazu will be injured.


    But this young man''s body will continue to add new wounds. Chu Mo''s knife is too fast!


    Those great ancestors can''t leave any wounds on him, and can''t hurt his powerful body, but Chu Mo is different. The killing of heaven in his hand will basically hurt the young man a little with every knife.


    The key is that these flies are really annoying!


    Whenever he wanted to attack Chu Mo, this group of people would bang up directly.


    Those attacks, on weekdays, young people must not be afraid at all, but at this time, they will also pose a great threat to him. Although this threat is not fatal, it will definitely make him very uncomfortable.


    At the same time, he will be greatly restrained!


    "It can''t continue like this!" The young man knocked over a rushing Dazu with an axe. A flash of crazy anger flashed in his eyes and shouted at Chu Mo, "I''ll come back to find you!"


    While talking, he flashed directly, turned and left!


    All the great ancestors shot in that direction.


    But all the attacks fell into the void. It didn''t hurt the young man at all.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath. His body was boiling with blood, and his eyes were flashing with cold light.


    Through this battle, he really felt the power and way beyond the great ancestor, and the terrible law, which made his heart tremble.


    Today, if this young man didn''t consume too much, he was attacked successfully. I''m afraid none of them is his opponent together.


    Therefore, this young man is definitely a huge threat. He held the Pangu axe in his hand, and it seemed that the artifact had already reached the heart connection with him. Just like him and killing heaven, only holding it in his hand, killing heaven will become a peerless weapon. In other people''s hands, not only can they not exert the power they really deserve, but it will bring great bad luck to the knife bearer!


    So, that young man is definitely a real enemy!


    At least, before he really steps into a higher level, it''s better to stay away from this young man.


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart: it''s time to continue to deepen his body method. Otherwise, you may not even be able to run.


    That young man is a real terrible opponent. However, Chu Mo knew that he still had a lot of trouble.


    These living ancestors!


    In this war, the three forces in the eternal land suffered heavy losses. Even Bodong, the young leader of the Bolshevik Dynasty, died in the war. Even if he has any future, it will take many years to grow up again.


    The other two forces, the heavenly palace and the eternal hall, also suffered heavy losses that they couldn''t accept at all.


    So many great ancestors, up to now, there are only about 20 left, and all the monks in the supreme realm have been slaughtered by the young man. The same is true of these twenty great ancestors, each with injuries.


    In this case, they will not easily let go of themselves... Especially the five crystal nuclei in their hands.


    Gold, wood, water, fire and earth!


    It turned out that the five crystal nuclei on the ancient god had the attribute of five elements.


    Although he could not untie the seal in the young man''s ring, he could feel the power of different attributes emanating from the four crystal nuclei in the ring.


    Every crystal core has unimaginable majestic power.


    Chu Mo didn''t know what happened to the four big worlds that had their crystal nuclei taken away. But he was willing to return these nuclei. I''m afraid that these people, the leaders of the three major forces, will not want to return these crystal nuclei because of their heavy losses.


    Especially when Chu Mo held Pangu hunting knife. As long as you control Chu Mo, then divide the crystal nucleus. Then he forced Chu Mo to open the barrier of the ancient god world. At that time, what does the life and death of those creatures in the ancient god world have to do with them?


    Chu Mo can think of this kind of thing, and I believe those people can also think of it.


    After the disappearance of the young man, the remaining 20 or so ancestors directly divided into several directions and surrounded Chu mo.


    Chu Mo didn''t even try to escape!


    Thought there was no way out!


    Where to escape?


    The whole physical world of ancient gods may not have their own real place to live.


    Between Chu Mo''s eyebrows, there was a cold light.


    Then, he raised the ring in his hand and said in a deep voice, "who can represent the eternal land? Receive this ring? There are four crystal nuclei in it. Without these four crystal nuclei, the whole physical world of the ancient god may collapse in a very short time. I believe you don''t want to see this scene."


    Silence!


    Chu Mo''s words didn''t get any response.


    Although these great ancestors surrounded him, their eyes were also fixed on the ring in Chu Mo''s hand. But no one spoke.


    These twenty great ancestors came from three different forces.


    The loss of the Bolshevik Dynasty was the heaviest. There were only five of their great ancestors, seven of the great ancestors of the heavenly palace, and eleven of the eternal hall.


    It seems that here, the power of the eternal hall is the most powerful. But the problem is that even those great ancestors on the side of the eternal hall dare not speak easily. There are only three main forces that can really decide this matter!


    Therefore, a great ancestor of the eternal hall was silent for a moment, and said, "I''d better wait for the three main forces to come and make plans for this matter."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll stay here with this ring..." Chu Mo said, directly holding the simple black ring in his hand, still in the void, letting it float there. Then he said, "as for me, there''s something else. Let''s go first."


    "No." The great ancestor of the eternal Hall said coldly, "you can''t go yet."


    Chu Mo glanced at him: "what?"


    "Nothing, anyway, you just can''t go." The voice of the great ancestor of the eternal hall was very cold and strong.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and glanced at the man: "why, it seems that I''m a little easier to bully than the guy who just took the axe?"


    This is simply face-to-face slapping, face-to-face exposing scars.


    That young man is simply a huge pain in the hearts of these great ancestors!


    Killed so many of their companions, and then calmly left. There is nothing they can do about it. They can only leave.


    Now being raised by Chu Mo, this group of people all have a feeling of uncontrollable anger.


    The great ancestor from the eternal hall looked at Chu Mo coldly and said in a deep voice, "young man, you''d better pay more attention to what you say."


    Chu Mo shook his head and looked at the group of humanitarians: "OK, I''ll wait here. I believe that the three main forces, after all, should be reasonable. I asked myself, I haven''t done anything to provoke you. Moreover, today is because of me, you can survive. I don''t ask you to be grateful to me, but I hope you can be a little polite."


    The great ancestor of the eternal hall snorted coldly, but he didn''t refute anything.


    This is the Chu warship, flying silently from the void. Chu Mo glanced at it and didn''t say anything more. If he couldn''t escape. There is no point in letting the Chu warship leave. The whole physical world of ancient gods, although huge to an incredible extent.


    But under the suppression of the eternal land, there is really no place safe.


    Chu Mo knew this very well, so when the warship glided over, Chu Mo directly boarded the warship.


    The group of great ancestors did not stop the warship from entering the siege, nor did they stop Chu Mo from boarding the warship.


    In their view, it was impossible for the warship to escape from here.


    As soon as Chu Mo boarded the warship, he received a message from Chu Hui: "brother, we have a chance to leave now. Do you want to leave?"

 Chapter 1762

    Do you want to go? Can you walk?


    Chu Mo was more or less surprised, and hurriedly asked Chu Hui what happened.? Chu Hui proudly told him that the Chu warship had actually completed several upgrades over the years, and there was a better way to accumulate and compress energy.


    So, it seems that the Chu warship has consumed all the energy just now, but in fact, the energy stored in the warship now is enough to make the warship escape here in an instant. Then, appear in the place that Dazu needs millions of years to reach!


    Chu Mo hesitated for a moment and didn''t immediately agree, because he wanted to meet the three main forces and see what kind of attitude those people had.


    If the three main forces are the same as the following people, they just want to hijack him and then divide up the crystal core. Well, even if they escape to any corner. I''m afraid they will all be found. Unless we can really master the road that can directly lead to the edge of the ancient god''s physical world!


    Only in this way can we really get rid of the three forces and leave the world.


    But before that, Chu Mo didn''t want to really take away the four crystal nuclei in the young man''s ring, because in this case, those big worlds must be completely over.


    "Wait a minute. In this way, if once the three main forces come and I turn against them, you run immediately, and then remember, the farther you run, the better. Then, look for all the stars that can make life survive. Scatter all the creatures in the Shenjian world. Do you know the way?" Chu Mo seriously explained.


    Chu Hui was a little worried, and she said, "brother, it''s not me who poured cold water on you. According to my calculation, the three major powers will not let you go, accounting for more than 95%


    Chu Mo shook his head and said calmly, "if the three main forces wanted to get the crystal core, they had done it long ago. It won''t wait until today. They want to control me, maybe this is possible. But it doesn''t matter, I''m not so easy to be charged."


    "Well, brother, since you have made a choice, I can only support you." Although Chu Hui has been infinitely close to human beings, she is even no different from a human being. But in fact, it is still the originator of mechanical life. She is very calm and can suppress her emotions to the bottom in the face of anything.


    The remaining 23 great ancestors, in different directions, directly surrounded the warship. There was no sadness or joy on the faces of those people. But no one knows what is in his heart.


    There must be a large number of their confidants among the dead companions and subordinates and the dead supreme friars. Chu Mo didn''t believe that they could be cold-blooded and heartless at all.


    In this way, both sides were silent, and no one spoke.


    Chu Mo then saw the others in the warship. Now, so many people have become monks of the supreme realm.


    "Indeed, vision determines height, and pattern determines the future." Chu Mo was very happy about this change. He looked at the people with a happy face.


    But these people are all a little dignified. They are all worried about Chu mo.


    Chu Tong and Chu Xuan came forward to meet Chu mo. These two brothers and sisters, in terms of age, have also been regarded as real elders. But in front of Chu Mo, they are still the same as in those days. I respect my father very much.


    Chu Mo is also very proud of his two children. From childhood to adulthood, he only taught his two children carefully when they were teenagers. When they grew up, Chu Mo hardly cared. Let the sister and brother run wild outside. I really didn''t think they would have such a high achievement. This, however, was a little beyond Chu Mo''s expectation.


    "Dad, are you okay?" Chu Tong''s appearance is even better than her mother Qi Xiaoyu. She belongs to the kind of girl who is close to perfection and has high spirituality. Seeing Chu Mo, with a happy smile on his face, he came over and took Chu Mo''s arm.


    Chu Xuan was old and prudent, with a calm face. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "congratulations on dad''s promotion to the great ancestor realm!"


    Chu Mo touched his daughter''s head and said with some emotion, "good daughter, dad is very good."


    Then, looking at Chu Xuan, he said, "you also continue to work hard. When you have time, I''ll preach to you!"


    "Great!" Chu Xuan''s face suddenly showed a happy color, a little elated.


    This boy is old and prudent. In fact, he is pretending. In his bones, he is also very lively. Not only inherited the temperament of Shui Yiyi, but also a lot of things in Chu Mo''s bones.


    Mojun and others also came over at this time. Looking at Chu Mo, their hearts were full of emotion.


    Especially the demon king, he really watched Chu Mo grow up from a secular teenager step by step. The days when I was with Chu Mo and taught him are now remembered, as if it were yesterday. But time has passed for too many years.


    "Don''t worry, things haven''t reached the end of the mountain. But I must first determine the mentality of the three masters." Chu Mo said.


    Shui Yiyi said softly, "in my opinion, they must want to control you. Because only by controlling you, can they ensure that they can leave the physical world of ancient gods at any time."


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, that''s it. Look at those great ancestors, one by one, they are simply ungrateful!"


    Chu Mo said with a smile, "they are also helpless and can''t let me go."


    "Hum, that''s also ingratitude." Qi Xiaoyu snorted coldly, "we don''t owe them anything!"


    "If it''s just a simple debt or not, that''s good." Chu Lao sighed.


    At this time, the wandering female emperor suddenly said in a cold voice: "Chu Mo, if we turn around and fight, we must fight!"


    The demon king said, "yes, we''re fed up with watching coldly."


    Chu Mo''s face showed a wry smile, just about to speak. The wandering lady directly said, "don''t persuade us to hide. How can we attach our hair when there is no skin?"


    Chumerton was silent.


    The biggest worry in his heart has always been the relatives around him.


    The reason why he didn''t agree to zhinao Chuhui''s proposal and broke away from the siege of this group of great ancestors was that he didn''t want to see any accidents happen to these people around him.


    Obviously, the demon king, the old Chu and the wandering lady all know all this very well in their hearts. So, they don''t want this!


    "We have been sheltered by you for too many years." The wandering female emperor whispered: "If you really surpass the physical world of the ancient god, then we will feel at ease. But the problem is, every war, your body will be injured. In front of us, you are as if nothing happened, but we are difficult to feel at ease. We don''t want to see that one day, when you fall, we will still be a bystander next to you. This feeling is too uncomfortable, even if you die in war, it''s better than watching like this."


    "Dad won''t fall..." Chu Tong whispered aside.


    The wandering lady nodded, "of course, no one wants him to fall."


    Chu Tong also understood in her heart. She took Chu Mo''s arm and said, "Dad, don''t let us be bystanders anymore."


    Chu Xuan said seriously, "we also want to fight!"


    "Yes, Mo''er, there are many people in the Shenjian world who are eager to help you. Including those ancestors who are too high. They also don''t want to live there in such a stable way. For them, they can''t afford that kind of stability!"


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "those ancient ancestors helped us stabilize the whole Shenjian world at first. Now, they are completely relieved that their descendants will not encounter any injustice in the Shenjian world. They also understand that without you, there is no Shenjian world. Therefore, live and die together. If you want to fight, fight together!"


    Chu Mo looked at them, looking at the fresh faces, for a long time, sighed: "you should see how terrible that young man is, he only used one blow..."


    Chu Lao nodded, "because we saw it, we are more fearless!"


    The wandering female emperor smiled and said, "the whole Shenjian world, the monks above the ancestral realm, have left a drop of their own blood essence and sealed the complete memory in it. I believe that if we really die in the war one day, one day in the future, there will be a day of reawakening. As long as you are here, we will be able to return to the peak we used to have. Let''s fight with you!"


    "Let''s fight with you!" The demon king looked at Chu Mo seriously and said.


    "Master, aunt wandering... You?" Chu Mo''s heart was very moved. Finally, he nodded: "well, if we fail to talk with the three main forces later, let''s run first. In the face of the three main forces, we won''t have any chance together. But as long as we can escape their first pursuit, in the future, we will fight together!"


    "Good!" Everyone spoke in unison.


    This is something they have been looking forward to for a long time. They really don''t want to be protected by Chu Mo all the time. They want to share for Chu mo.


    Finally, a faint wave came from the outer universe.


    Chu Mo said, "they are coming!"


    The three main forces, come to this cosmic void together!


    They have not left the eternal land for too long. Their arrival means that the whole eternal land has fallen into deep turbulence.


    Therefore, even those grandfathers outside have become more nervous at the moment.


    The presence of the three main forces in person is a great event for the whole physical world of ancient gods.


    Then, Chu Mo directly split into two and separated himself together. In this way, he walked out of the Chu warship, and I stood there, but in the eyes of everyone, it seemed to be nonexistent!


    Everyone in the warship couldn''t help but hold their breath. They were all a little shocked.


    In the face of the three main forces, Chu Mo dares to use a separate body?


    Yes, and! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1763

    This courage, I have to say, is quite great!


    It''s bold!


    Chu Lao and his group don''t even know where Chu Mo came from with such great confidence.? Isn''t he afraid that the masters of the three forces can see through him at a glance?


    At this time, the wise brain Chu Hui over there suddenly made a move. She directly started the space jump of the warship!


    Hum!


    As Chu Mo stepped out, the Chu warship here also disappeared into the vast universe.


    The group of great ancestors over there immediately had a little disturbance, and they didn''t know whether to chase the warship, but they all saw Chu Mo coming, and immediately felt relieved. I think the Lord is here anyway. As long as Chu Mo can''t run away, it doesn''t matter if his family runs away.


    This is the passage world. No matter how far you run, what can you do? Can you run out?


    However, there are also several great ancestors who are more thoughtful. They swept Chu Mo''s body with divine consciousness.


    But in the same realm, no matter how they probe, they can''t probe anything from Chu mo.


    By this time, the Chu warship had instantly made hundreds of space jumps, and had long been far away from the void of the universe.


    Until this time, Chu Mo''s body suddenly moved, and then directly said to zhinao Chu Hui, "continue to jump in space towards the coordinates I gave you!"


    Zhinao Chuhui nodded seriously, and the warship continued to jump, jump, jump!


    None of the people in the warship dared to speak, and they did not know what had happened. Why did Chu Mo suddenly change his mind? Looking at the posture, it was clear that he wanted to escape completely.


    As time went by, the Chu warship kept jumping in space. Almost every blink of an eye, the warship would appear in a strange star field.


    Thousands of space jumps have been made!


    Even if this battleship is the top alchemy in the universe, at this time, a large number of cracks have begun to appear on the surface of the battleship. Like a spider''s web, it spread all over the whole huge warship.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, and everyone dared not ask. I thought they could see the dignified color on Chu Mo''s face from his stern face.


    When the number of space jumps reached 100000, the warship finally couldn''t bear it.


    Click!


    With a soft sound, the warship cracked a huge crack.


    The cold cosmic wind blows in directly. Fortunately, none of the people present is weak. Chu Hui''s body also raised a defense, but her face also did not have the slightest fear.


    Then, there were more and more huge cracks on the warship. In the end, the whole warship was almost useless!


    At this time, Chu Mo let out a mouthful of blood.


    "Chu Mo!"


    "Husband!"


    "Dad!"


    These people beside him all looked at Chu Mo anxiously.


    Chu Mo waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter..."


    Chu Hui said aside, "brother, if you continue like this, you will die!"


    "What happened?" Chu Tong was suddenly anxious, and his eyes were red.


    Chu Hui said, "the energy stored by our warship is simply not enough to carry out so many space jumps. It is brother who has been supporting the warship to carry out space jumps with his own strength."


    At this time, Chu Mo shouted in a low voice, "continue!"


    At this time, Chu Lao silently sat on the ground, and a spirit flew towards Chu Mo''s body.


    Then, the demon king also sat there and flew towards Chu Mo with his essence.


    Then there is the wandering lady.


    Then there are Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi, Chu Tong, Chu Xuan


    The power of the supreme realm is already quite strong. Their bodies form a small universe, which is constantly in operation. There is no difficulty for them to evolve a big world. But at the moment, when the essence in their bodies contacted Chu Mo''s body, they finally understood the huge gap.


    If the essence of their bodies is a vast ocean, the essence of Chu Mo is an endless vast starry sky!


    The gap between the two sides is really too big!


    At this time, Chu Mo''s body shook slightly, shaking everyone''s energy back. He whispered, "I''m all right. Don''t worry. Keep your energy. Next, there may be a big war. At that time, it may be up to you."


    Chu Mo said, directly flying out of him a large number of top-level drugs. These great medicines are all the best ones with real spirituality. Being sealed. They are all the best collections of Chu Mo since the endless years.


    Chaos oven also flew out at once, absorbed those big drugs directly, and then began the refining process.


    This refining is amazing!


    There was a torrent of refined Qi over there, which poured into Chu Mo''s body.


    At this time, countless divine gold flew out of Chu Mo''s body. These gold gods, in the void, directly changed their appearance by themselves, and then filled the cracks in the warship.


    In this case, the Chu warship... Once again, jumped 100000 times!


    Finally, when Chu Mo''s body began to crumble, two figures finally appeared in the cabin of the warship.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Infinite heaven!"


    An old monk, an old Taoist!


    They appeared very suddenly, and none of these people present could perceive their arrival.


    So, when two people appear, almost everyone subconsciously wants to attack them.


    "Don''t hit them." Chu Mo suddenly opened his eyes, and then looked at the old monk and the old Taoist with a tired face: "old monk, old man, you two... Finally came, um, I''m so tired!"


    With that, Chu Mo fell directly there with a bang.


    Chu Tong hurried to help Chu Mo, and then with a cry, "Dad..." said, the woman who has achieved the supreme fruit position, looking at Qi Xiaoyu with tears in her eyes: "Mom, my father, how does his body become so weak?"


    Originally, the realm of Chu Mo was simply unfathomable. None of them could perceive the strength of Chu mo. But now, Chu tong can clearly feel the realm of dad, and seems to be no higher than himself. So I panicked all of a sudden.


    At this time, the old Taoist said, "it''s all right, girl, your father is just too tired and consumes too much. Don''t worry, he''ll just sleep."


    The old monk looked merciful and whispered, "Amitabha, I''m afraid this child hasn''t slept a safe sleep for countless years. This consumption is too huge for him. After all, it''s necessary to condense a separate body that can deceive the three main forces. That consumption... Is too big. Let him sleep for a while."


    Chu Lao and others looked at the old monk and Taoist with a shocked face. Although no one said, they had vaguely guessed the identities of the two.


    Boundless Buddha!


    Too infinite!


    No one could have imagined that these two statues, once the gatekeepers of the passage world, would appear in front of them.


    The old monk and the old Taoist priest directly took over the task of Chu Mo and began to repair the Chu warship. At the same time, they provided huge energy for the space jump of the warship.


    300000 jumps, 400000 jumps, 500000 jumps


    Chu Lao''s group of people stared dumbfounded here. The two old people looked so ordinary. Although it can''t be said to be ordinary, it''s really ordinary. No one could have imagined that they could make this Chu warship jump so frequently without changing their face.


    Finally, when the number of space jumps of the Chu warship reached a million.


    The faces of the old monk and Taoist priest also showed obvious fatigue.


    At this moment, the whole universe has become completely strange!


    No one knows where this is, and a large amount of blood suddenly appears in front!


    The whole universe is filled with such blood!


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The old monk recited the Buddha''s name lightly, and his face couldn''t help showing a little surprise: "Amitabha! Unexpectedly, one day, he can really see the edge of the physical world!"


    "This is the edge of the physical world?" Chu Xuan stood by the porthole of the warship with a shocked face and looked at the blood color like chaos, which filled the whole universe!


    At this time, the warship slid into the blood silently.


    At this point, the old monk and the old Taoist both breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "The land of Exodus." The old Taoist said.


    "Isolate all cause and effect." The old monk smiled.


    Everyone was confused and didn''t understand what had happened. It''s all too sudden.


    Originally, Chu Mo was still very normal. He even said he wanted to see what the attitude of the three main forces was. Why did he change his mind directly when the three main forces came? Condenses a strong and arrogant separation, but the Buddha stays here and directly lets Chu Hui escape?


    How did the old monk and the old Taoist appear here?


    Or is there always a connection between Chu Mo and the old monks and Taoists?


    At this time, the old Taoist said, "it''s safe now."


    The old monk glanced at the crowd: "don''t worry about anything. All adversity will pass."


    "...." all the people were speechless, and their hearts said this as if they had not said it.


    But the old monk and the old Taoist are too unfathomable! Even if Chu Mo didn''t condense that separation, I''m afraid he is not the opponent of these two statues at all.


    At this time, Chu Mo slowly opened his eyes, and the first sentence was: "old monk, old man, are we... Safe?"


    "Mo''er!"


    "Husband!"


    "Dad!"


    "Chu mo..."


    Everyone shouted and surrounded directly.


    The old monk recited the Buddha''s name lightly: "don''t worry, we are safe."


    The old Taoist also said, "it''s a pity that it''s safe."


    Chu Mo said, "it''s no pity, it''s just a separation. Dazu this realm... Since I can succeed once, naturally I can succeed a second time."


    Chu Mo''s words stunned everyone except the old monk and the old Taoist.


    Chu Tong even shed tears directly. Looking at Chu Mo, he choked and said, "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    Burst the second wave!!!


    Brothers and sisters, do you still have monthly tickets? (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1764

    Other people, also all looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face, and some couldn''t speak. Even the wandering empress couldn''t help but have her eyes red and almost wanted to cry.??


    Realm falling?


    That''s great!


    Chu Mo has successfully impacted the field of Dazu!


    Can it be said that after a separation before, and then supporting the Chu warship to make more than 200000 space jumps... The consumption of him is unexpectedly large to this extent? Even the realm... Fell down?


    Chu Mo waved his hand and said, "it''s not as exaggerated or terrible as you think. Don''t worry, it''s really okay."


    "What happened?" Chu Lao frowned at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo sighed, and then said, "the three main forces and the Eternal Lord, they are all outsiders."


    "Outsiders?" Everyone looked puzzled.


    Do not understand what Chu Mo''s words mean, what is the concept of outsiders? Is it?


    The reaction of everyone was also extremely fast. Almost all of a sudden, they thought of the truth of the matter. Their faces were shocked.


    At this time, Chu Mo continued, "they are not the natives of the ancient god''s physical world."


    Looking at the shocked faces of the people, Chu Mo explained, "the so-called primitives, that is to say, we are all creatures born and growing up in the physical world of the ancient god. We are not parasites on the ancient god. We are all the real descendants of the great God of Pangu. We belong to the descendants of the great God of Pangu! Of course, the field of God is not what we can explain. We don''t want to be the kind we think, but born by our parents."


    Chu Mo said something a little messy, but these people present all understood.


    Chu Mo said, "just before, I suddenly received a message from the supreme limitless Buddha and the immeasurable Buddha. They are both the most powerful primordials in our world. They belong to the first born creatures. Therefore, they know a lot of real secrets."


    The old Taoist said, "in fact, we didn''t know it at first, but we do know more. Over the years, we have opened the door of memory everywhere, and finally... Recently, we have completely opened all the doors of memory, mastered all the past, and known all the causes and consequences. Only then did we quickly inform Chu Mo that we must not let the four crystal nuclei and Pangu hunting knife fall into the hands of the three main forces and the Eternal Lord."


    "Amitabha." The old monk said with a compassionate face, "it is not that they have great mercy in their chest, but that they dare not take the five crystal nuclei in the body of the ancient god world when they have countless years!"


    "Dare not?" Chu Lao and others all looked at the old monk in a daze.


    Shui Yiyi asked, "why don''t they dare? Didn''t the young man steal four before?"


    "That''s because that man has a Pangu axe in his hand!" The old Taoist said, "only those who contain Pangu''s great Qi in their bodies can have the ability to take away these five crystal cores. The Eternal Lord and the three powerful masters claim to have ancient god''s blood essence and ancient god''s Qi. But in fact, it''s all deceptive. They''ve been waiting, waiting for someone to appear."


    At this time, the people fell on Chu mo.


    The old Taoist shook his head. "That person may not be Chu Mo, maybe it''s someone else, but now it''s Chu mo."


    Seeing everyone puzzled, The old Taoist explained: "The ancient god sat down and left his body here. He originally wanted to form the fifth heaven! He wanted to leave the God of the fifth day to his descendants. That is, the best one among us. But it was not so simple to get the essence and blood and Qi of the ancient god. In fact, all our primitives, their bodies, flowed with the blood of the ancient god, and also had the Qi of the ancient god. This kind of Qi, is melting Thousands of trillion of blood essence... The same is true! Not that anyone is born with more. Chu mo... Because of all kinds of opportunities, like fate, he concentrated on him alone. Therefore, although he was bumpy along the way, he was lucky. "


    The wandering lady suddenly whispered, "in fact, we think we are the best ones..."


    The demon king said, "yes, because we have such a relative!"


    Yes, relatives!


    Chu Mo has been their true relatives for countless years, thinking of protecting them all the time.


    The old monk recited the Buddha''s name lightly: "we are all creatures with strong ancient gods'' blood essence and Qi. But Chu Mo is stronger."


    At this time, Chu Hui stood aside and said, "what about me? What am I?"


    The old monk glanced at Chu Hui, whose compassionate eyes twinkled with endless wisdom. This light is very warm, making Chu Hui feel more comfortable than ever before. She looked at the old monk with a shocked face. In this world, no one has ever been able to give her such a feeling. No creature has ever been able to see through her. Because even she can''t see through herself!


    Therefore, she felt extremely shocked.


    "You, too. The forms of life are diverse. The ancient god has great mercy and great fortune. His physical world should be derived into a separate realm. The form of life cannot be single." The old monk said with a compassionate face, "so you, or all other creatures, are all the natives of the ancient god world and all the real descendants of the ancient god."


    Chu Mo sat there and listened quietly. In fact, he also had a lot of information that needed time to digest. Because those messages are full of shock. Even he has a feeling that it is difficult to completely accept in a short time.


    Previously, in the mouth of the young man, he heard a sentence blurting out, saying that the physical world of the ancient god is vast and boundless, forming a world of its own


    But soon, the young man shut up and didn''t go on.


    Now he got the information from the old monk and the old Taoist, and finally understood what it meant to be a world of his own!


    The old monk and Taoist priest over there are still telling these things to the public faintly. Because now, it is time for these people to understand all this.


    Outside the physical world of ancient gods, there is a really vast world.


    The territory of the world is so wide that it is completely unimaginable. That big world is divided into four days.


    These four days are: immeasurable in heaven; Great fortune carefree sky; Great mercy nanwutian and Hongmeng Avenue zijintian!


    In these four days, there are four great gods, four great gods.


    The four great gods govern the world!


    Every realm has a master. The strength of the Lord is unimaginable. Their magical powers and means can no longer be measured by simple realm.


    Pangu, the great God, was originally born in the purple golden sky of Hongmeng Avenue. It is a true God with great opportunities and great fortune. In his chest, there is endless compassion, and his mind is extremely broad.


    In his eyes, the creatures in the world should be diverse. All creatures should enjoy the right to life.


    But in the 3000 boundaries of Hongmeng Avenue zijintian, the level is extremely strict, even to an unimaginable degree. In that realm, some creatures born by chance, luck and good fortune have to undergo strict tests.


    Once a certain condition of these creatures fails to meet the standard, these creatures will either be completely extinct. Or... Will be exiled to the dark place.


    The so-called dark place is a real Jedi.


    There is no hope!


    After the rise of Pangu great God, he became the most powerful soldier in the purple golden sky of Hongmeng Avenue. He fought all over 3000 circles, and no one was his opponent. He doesn''t like this kind of thing, although he doesn''t advocate the equality of all beings. However, it is believed that all creatures have the right to exist. Since they exist, it is reasonable. It should not be artificially obliterated, let alone unjustifiably exiled.


    Because of this view, he was rejected by the supreme power of Hongmeng Avenue Zijin sky. So he left Hongmeng Avenue zijintian.


    He began to walk away from the other three days, and went to nanwutian with great mercy first. He thought that the great mercy of nanwutian should be different.


    But after arriving there, he was disappointed that there was still a big difference between here and what he imagined. Even in essence, it is the same!


    Some people who are regarded as inferior and filthy creatures can''t exist there either. The end... Almost the same.


    Even, there will be many reasons to explain that these creatures should not exist in the world. For example, the appearance is ugly, and the appearance is disrespect for the supreme existence; For example, violent habits will affect the emotions of other creatures and make the world dirty; For another example, those creatures are too self-centered and do not respect supreme existence.


    There are many different reasons, various and strange. There are some reasons, although Pangu God also agrees. But for some, he felt too far fetched.


    Those creatures are the products of chance and creation. Only when chance and creation come will they appear in this world. Since they can appear in this world, they should not be disposed of at will.


    All the reasons, all taken together, in the view of Pangu God, there is only one of these creatures, which is not strong enough!


    If they are really strong enough to cover everything in the world, does anyone dare to deal with them? Dare anyone throw so much dirty water on them? Does anyone dare to exile them at will?


    Pangu then went to the other two realms. Now the situation there is almost the same.


    In the end, he was completely disappointed.


    He was completely disappointed with the four big days.


    Therefore, he directly ran away and came to the remote frontier fortress, the edge of four days.


    There is a real gray area, a dirty area you don''t want for four days.


    Then, here, Pangu great God, will open a separate boundary!


    He will open up the fifth day!


    Provide a shelter for the dirtiest creature in the eyes of four days!


    He succeeded and failed!


    Because he successfully brought the souls of those creatures to this world and let these souls live in his body. Absorb his blood essence and Qi... Therefore, these dirty creatures in the eyes of four days have become his descendants. Became the descendants of Pangu!


    His failure was his behavior, which angered many supreme beings in four days.


    Together, they suppressed Pangu and the unformed heaven.


    Finally, in the eyes of the Lord, the dirtiest creature in the world is human.


    Burst the third wave!!!!


    This is the manuscript saved for a long time, and the ration saved under the condition of nearly 10000 words every day.


    In the last few days of 2016, they were all taken out.


    My sincerity has always been so sufficient!


    Brothers, vote for the monthly ticket!!!!!!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1765

    Isn''t it incredible?


    Human beings with seven emotions and six desires, human beings with various emotions, are actually the dirtiest and dirtiest creatures in the eyes of supreme beings!


    This kind of creature is not qualified to appear in four days!


    Once it appears, it will face extinction and exile.


    In fact, the reason why those supreme beings and high-level creatures think that human beings are filthy and dirty in four days is very ridiculous. At least, in human eyes, it is very ridiculous.


    Because human beings have flesh!


    In the flesh, there is flesh and blood!


    No matter what level of cultivation you reach, no matter what strength you have, human beings, as well as some other creatures, can''t get rid of the flesh, or you can say, they are unwilling to give up the flesh!


    This is simply an incredible thing for those high-level creatures!


    Why flesh? How dirty is that? It''s unbearable!


    All four days are pure high planes, in which all high-level creatures exist in the world in the form of spirit.


    Although they occasionally condense various bodies, those are just appearances. There is no flesh and blood!


    Moreover, in the eyes of those creatures, the seven emotions and six desires of human beings are the most dirty and meaningless. It is simply intolerable that everyone should have different personalities. Other low-level creatures are better, only the simple emotions of anger, pleasure and panic. But they shouldn''t have flesh!


    Those who have flesh bodies should die!


    But the chance and luck in this world can constantly make human beings appear in four days. Moreover, there are often those amazing people born.


    Pangu great God is the outstanding one here!


    Belongs to the top human!


    Came into being, with seven emotions and six desires, with the flesh!


    The key is that Pangu is too powerful. His combat power is unparalleled in the world. Normally, no creature is his opponent for the whole four days!


    Therefore, in the eyes of those supreme beings in four days, human beings are the dirtiest and dirtiest creatures in the world.


    It''s so annoying!


    Pangu took away almost all human souls, which made four days very happy. They hate Pangu and fear Pangu. So Pangu was right to analyze the mentality of the top four days.


    Thousands of reasons, taken together, in fact, there is only one: it is not strong enough!


    Powerful as Pangu, no creature dares to provoke. No creature dares to call him dirty to his face.


    Pangu took away the human soul, took away the fire, and stayed away for four days, which was a great good news for those creatures who hated and feared human beings for four days.


    But if he wants to open the fifth day alone, he can''t!


    In the eyes of the supreme being of four days, people are very dirty, but they are also the smartest creatures in the world!


    Therefore, once Pangu successfully opens up the fifth day, then one day, the creatures of the fifth day will surely fight it!


    It will certainly cause incalculable losses for four days.


    Therefore, they directly calculated Pangu with despicable and dark means, and separated Pangu''s body from his spirit. Then they suppressed it separately.


    But the treasure in Pangu''s body is really too tempting.


    It is needless to say that Pangu axe and Pangu hunting knife are the top artifacts. Even in four days, this is the top!


    In particular, Pangu hunting knife, an artifact, has been underestimated by too many four heavenly beings. But some creatures also found that Pangu hunting knife is the sharpest weapon in the world!


    Once you master Pangu hunting knife, you basically have unmatched combat power.


    So, there began to be a large number of creatures, thinking about the fifth day.


    Although this fifth day is completely denied by the fourth day. But in fact, in the four days, almost all creatures privately call Pangu''s physical world the fifth day!


    The information Chu Mo got was the moment when Pangu''s spirit and body were stripped. He was furious and stabbed murderer Tian into his body.


    Pangu''s blood dyed the originally bright sky killing blade red.


    Then, Pangu roared and said two words: kill heaven!


    These two words formed an unimaginable killing intention and rushed into the blade of killing heaven.


    These are the news that the old monk and the old Taoist opened the door of memory.


    But Chu Mo didn''t know what kind of world it was. Because there is not much information about four days in the information sent to him by the old monk and the old Taoist.


    The Eternal Lord and the three main forces are all outsiders, just like the thief who stole the crystal core!


    They all come from four days!


    The young man who stole the crystal core got the Pangu axe. After endless years of sacrifice, the Pangu axe finally became his weapon. Therefore, he entered the fifth day, that is, after Pangu''s physical world. You can steal those crystal nuclei directly.


    But all this, like the ancient gods had calculations. It failed after all.


    The old monk said to Chu Mo, "the physical world of the ancient god will not really collapse! This is the conclusion we reached after opening all the doors of memory. The five crystal nuclei are actually the key to the birth of God!"


    He and the old Taoist priest had not delivered this news to Chu mo before, so Chu Mo couldn''t help but be in a daze after hearing it. I''m surprised.


    "In the past, we were also misled to some extent. What the outsider said was almost false. However, we finally found the real truth. There is no fairyland outside, not a world full of killing. But the outside world is full of crisis for us humans. They will not allow us to easily establish the fifth day, nor will they really recognize us. If we want to succeed, we just There is a way. " The old Taoist looked at Chu Mo and said, "kill them all and overturn their horses."


    In the warship, almost everyone looked at the old Taoist with a dull expression. The heart said that this old man was really the taishangwuji who guarded the passage of the infinite era of the world?


    Unexpectedly, the old monk on one side nodded seriously: "the merciful Buddha also has a golden and angry side. This is the only way to fight for a chance to survive for all creatures in the ancient god world."


    "In other words, without the five crystal nuclei, the physical world of ancient gods will not collapse. They are afraid that someone will get the five crystal nuclei and become God, so they say, right?" Qi Xiaoyu asked aside.


    "Yes." The old monk nodded.


    "Then, without the five crystal nuclei, those original big worlds, at most, are exhausted, but the creatures on them will not really be extinct, right?" Qi Xiaoyu asked again.


    "That''s right." The old monk nodded again.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes twinkled and said softly, "in this case, the enemies we are facing now are the Eternal Lord and the three main forces, and of course, the young outsider holding the Pangu axe. Most of the creatures in the eternal land... Should be our friends, not our enemies."


    "Yes." The old monk looked merciful, Then sigh softly: "But the problem is that the Eternal Lord and the three major powers have been operating in this world for too long! Even as long ago as... Even earlier than me and Wuji. Their image has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Almost no one will believe that they will be the enemies of this world. The crystal core they preach cannot leave the world, otherwise, all the creatures in that world will be extinct. They will do the same, and then, use this kind of thing Reality... Tell other creatures in the ancient god''s physical world that without the crystal core, the ancient god''s physical world will collapse. And their three powerful masters and eternal masters are the real protectors of this physical world! "


    The old Taoist sneered: "yes, even if the ancient god world didn''t collapse, it doesn''t matter. They can say that it''s their life and supreme magic power that protect the world."


    Hearing this, everyone understood. This is a shocking situation. Plotting endless creatures. Treat all creatures in the ancient god world as chess pieces. Fortunately, the ancient god had already expected all this. The corresponding arrangement is made.


    Therefore, we can have today''s moment when the truth is revealed.


    Therefore, people can gather here.


    "The ultimate goal of the Eternal Lord and the three powerful masters is to suppress the whole physical world of the ancient god and not make this world the fifth day?" Chu Mo suddenly asked.


    The old Taoist nodded, "yes, but not only that. They are also looking forward to someone getting five crystal nuclei, and then they can refine this person and become God themselves!"


    Everyone was a little surprised.


    The old Taoist sneered, "they are really dirty! However, those who exist in the four days will certainly say that this is the consequence of long contact with humans. In fact, shit! This is clearly that any creature has selfishness! By contrast, humans are much more lovely than them!"


    The old monk read the Buddha''s name lightly, looked at Chu Mo and said, "so, your burden is very heavy. You need to refine five crystal nuclei. In this world, now only you can do this. Become God, lead all souls, and establish the fifth day!"


    The old Taoist said: "There is a great fortune in it. Once God appears and successfully establishes the fifth day, then... Here, we will really form a barrier of great fortune. It is a kind of shelter for our whole world! Once we have this shelter, it is not so easy to come and attack us in four days. At least, in terms of righteousness, they can''t stand. They can''t convince those soldiers. Because For, the top existence in four days has always claimed that dirty creatures cannot be recognized and recognized, and it is absolutely impossible to establish a separate world. "


    The old Taoist said, Sneer: "The creatures of the fourth day are all too advanced and intelligent, and they think they are the top life in the world. Therefore, they all recognize death and pay attention to rules. Once they know that the fifth day is formed and God appears, then the vast majority of the creatures in the fourth day will follow the law and admit the existence of the fifth day. Even if there is a command of God, they will directly resist. Even there may be many creatures that will directly admit that we are also Advanced creatures are no longer dirty and filthy... "


    "Therefore, it is very important for us to produce God and form a boundary? It is related to the life and death of endless creatures?" Chu Mo asked.


    The old Taoist priest and the old monk all nodded seriously, "not bad!" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1766

    Chu Mo nodded: "I see, five crystal nuclei, all refining?"


    The old monk nodded to the old Taoist.?


    The old Taoist said, "it all needs refining, so that we can really get the inheritance of Pangu great God. This process will be very long. Rest assured, this area we are now in is already the edge of the ancient god''s physical world, and this is the real blood area. Surrounded by the endless blood of the ancient god, the divine consciousness of any living creature can''t explore here. I and the old monk will protect the Dharma for you here."


    The old monk showed endless compassion in his eyes, looked at Chu Mo and recited the Buddha''s name lightly: "Amitabha, we will do our best. Even if it falls, we will not hesitate."


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at the old monk with some worry: "can they find here?"


    The old monk nodded softly.


    Chu Mo''s heart was a little heavy. He knew that both the old Taoist and the old monk were strong. It can be said that they also belong to the rare top strength in the ancient god''s physical world. However, there is still a big gap compared with monks at the level of the three main forces and the Eternal Lord.


    Even if both of them have reached that level, the power of the other side is too strong.


    "How many years will it take to refine these five crystals?" Chu Mo suddenly asked.


    The old monk and the old Taoist glanced at each other, and the old monk smiled. The old Taoist sighed, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?"


    Not only Chu Mo was a little confused, but even others were all a little confused.


    The old Taoist said, "these five crystal nuclei are the most mysterious and powerful things in the whole ancient god''s physical world. We can''t calculate how long it takes to refine them."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "I know."


    Later, the old monk and the old Taoist jointly opened the mysterious young man''s storage ring.


    To their surprise, this storage ring doesn''t have much space. It''s not a small world as they thought before.


    The space of the whole ring is about one meter.


    But this space is very special, with a strange wave. It can almost isolate all the breath and exploration.


    The crystal core of the divine world, Chu Mo is ready for the final sacrifice. Because he also wants to make the world more top monks. Although at present, those people may not be able to help much. But in the future, if it really forms a boundary.


    Those people are the foundation of the world!


    Only this endless life can bring real vitality to the fifth day.


    The first thing Chu Mo prepared for refining was the metallic crystal core corresponding to the lung world of the ancient god.


    He had almost no idea how to refine this thing.


    However, when this crystal core was taken out, Chu Mo directly felt a palpitation from the blood.


    Pangu''s blood is compatible with it.


    Chu Mo understood it almost at the first time.


    All the others have now returned to the world of divinity. There is only one purpose left, practice!


    Here, only zhinao Chuhui stays with the old monk and Taoist priest.


    Chu Mo was out of the Chu''s warship at the moment, sitting cross legged in the bloody void, and he would kill the sky, horizontal on his lap. With five hearts facing the sky, he began to draw his own blood and refine this metallic crystal core.


    In an instant, an extremely sharp breath, as if with a peerless edge, rushed into the spiritual sea of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s powerful spiritual knowledge of the sea was directly impacted and set off a huge wave.


    Then he spurted a mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, his realm has fallen back to the too high level, and he can''t bear this sharp breath at all.


    And this is still in the case that this crystal core can communicate with the blood of Chu mo. If you were an ordinary monk, you might have fallen directly just this once.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a wry smile, and then he began to calm down. Run the providence mind method.


    This Providence, my mind method, is also really strong. It deserves to be a skill from the four days. Like the star formula, it belongs to the kind of skill that can support the cultivator to practice to a very high level.


    The early creatures who can enter Pangu''s physical world from four days are certainly not ordinary people. Therefore, the skills they cultivate are naturally extraordinary.


    Chu Mo did not try to continue refining the metallic crystal core, but began to run the providence mind method and the star formula to recover his strength.


    The vast universe has no sun or moon.


    Time here seems to be solidified.


    The blood is unchanging all year round, as if it was there forever and has never changed.


    After more than a thousand years of divine experience, Chu Mo finally returned to the realm of great ancestors.


    In this process, the old monk and the old Taoist are also practicing quietly. They used to consume a lot because of a lot of space jumping.


    Here, it was quiet, even as silent as death.


    After the cultivation of Chu Mo returned to the realm of great ancestor. He opened his eyes and set his eyes on the metallic crystal core.


    This time, Chu Mo did not run the divine mind method, nor did he run the star formula.


    Because he felt that no matter how powerful the divine will, my will and the star formula were, it was also from the four days'' skill


    The inheritance of Pangu is the skill created by Pangu himself. Maybe it conflicts with the four days'' skill. Therefore, Chu Mo directly began to try to use his own blood power and his most fundamental understanding of Tao to channel this metallic crystal core.


    Chu Mo is right!


    Because when he gave up running the formula of Providence, my will and the stars, and switched to his own original power to communicate with the metallic crystal nucleus, there was already a response on the side of the metallic crystal nucleus.


    Although the rushing breath is still sharp, it still has a peerless edge. But at this time, the damage of this sharp edge to Chu Mo has been minimal to the extreme.


    Almost no harm!


    Chu Mo finally understood that only with his own original power can he really refine these crystal nuclei.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    The old monk and the old Taoist priest also breathed a sigh of relief.


    But they didn''t notice that when they saw Chu Mo begin to refine the metallic crystal core, the intelligent brain Chu Hui in the Chu warship first showed a vague color in her eyes, and then her eyes began to flash violently.


    Then, it returned to calm.


    It seems that nothing has happened.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    But Chu Mo said that he was separated. After the Chu warship jumped out of space, he calmly faced the group of great ancestors. Even the mood showed a smile.


    "Hello."


    "..." all these great ancestors looked at Chu Mo expressionless. There were even a touch of mockery in the eyes of several great ancestors. It seemed to ridicule Chu Mo''s ignorance of life and death. At this time, he dared to provoke them.


    Chu Mo, looking up at the endless void, felt the faint waves, like water ripples, constantly getting stronger.


    "The Lord of eternity and the three powerful masters are really strong enough to make people despair." Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    After a long time, a figure suddenly appeared over there. He was dressed in a silver suit, and his whole body was shrouded in a mass of light. I can''t see his face clearly. Then, two more figures in silver uniforms came from there.


    Their steps are mysterious, with a rather strange rhythm, but very fast. Step by step, he came to Chu mo.


    Are these the three main forces? Chu Mo said in his heart.


    What about the Eternal Lord? Didn''t he come?


    I still want to take this opportunity to meet that person. However, it''s useless to see it. It''s doomed to annihilate everything.


    Chu Mo smiled bitterly in his heart, because his separation was to stay here and die.


    "Hand over the crystal core, and then, come with us and give you eternal life." A man in a silver suit, shrouded in light, is very strong and direct. There is no beating around the bush.


    How powerful is the person who weighs this realm!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and shot directly!


    Although he can''t have all his combat power, his strength can''t be underestimated. Quite strong.


    He punched the man in silver who was talking.


    Boom!


    A wave of terrifying power exploded directly.


    The man in the silver war suit was really stunned by Chu Mo''s behavior. He really didn''t expect that this white young man''s courage was so great. Dare to fight him?


    He directly thought that this space was immediately imprisoned.


    Time also suddenly stopped passing.


    But Chu Mo''s figure is still rushing towards him!


    This made the man in the silver suit very angry and ashamed at the same time.


    One of his thoughts, according to reason, can definitely imprison each other.


    He is just a monk in the realm of great ancestors. No matter how high his Tao and Dharma are. Nor can it be higher than the category of Dazu.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s fist had appeared in front of him.


    The man in the silver suit stretched out his hand and slapped it.


    Boom!


    The whole void burst into a huge roar.


    Even those grandfathers could not help frowning and retreating. I can''t bear this terrible fluctuation.


    Chu Mo''s body suddenly broke, and the whole person... Suddenly annihilated.


    "No!" The man in the silver war suit suddenly exclaimed, and then he tried to condense Chu Mo''s body back. At the same time, he exerted hundreds of magical powers with the only purpose of saving Chu Mo!


    Because he wants to know where this guy''s real person has gone.


    If they master this part of him, they also have a way to find his true self. But now, he was beaten to pieces by himself!


    "This is separation!" The other two men in silver uniforms were also stunned.


    They are all supreme beings, and they are almost the real masters in the physical world of the ancient gods.


    But today, they were fooled. eight

 Chapter 1767

    This is simply a great humiliation. I can''t bear it at all.


    Especially Bu Xuyue, the leader of the Bu Dynasty, was about to be blown up. For countless years, the Bu Dynasty under his name has been one of the three major forces in the eternal land. It almost swept all living creatures.


    He also experienced this kind of fun, because this kind of fun he had never had before in immeasurable self possession!


    There is nothing wrong with being a man. In order to fully integrate into the world. Even the Eternal Lord, including the former Lord of the world, has left his human descendants in the physical world of the ancient god!


    The Eternal Lord and the three main forces come from the four celestial realms respectively. They used to be in the four celestial realms, and their status is not low. They are four World Masters respectively!


    And it is also the one with the highest ranking. As the true confidants of the great God, they came to the physical world of the ancient god for the purpose of monitoring and suppressing this world. They also want those five nuclei. But because the four of them are from four days. There are mutual fears and constraints.


    Even the Eternal Lord dare not act rashly.


    With the passage of time, they have gradually developed ambitions, want to truly control the physical world of ancient gods, and want to open up a new heaven here!


    For them, there are still great differences on the attribution of the five nuclei.


    But anyway, since the five crystal nuclei have been brought out of the ancient god''s five viscera world. They just want to get these five nuclei first.


    Unexpectedly, the three forces, so many top monks, were almost killed by a mysterious monk from sidaitian.


    Even Bo Xuyue''s son, Bo Dong... Fell directly!


    After all, bu Xuyue is the Lord of the world from the four heavens, and his descendants are countless. Although he was angry when one died, he was a little sad. But it doesn''t matter.


    But the five crystal nuclei that they cared about most disappeared!


    The man who got five crystal nuclei, even under the eyes of more than 20 great ancestors, played a golden cicada shell... Directly disappeared!


    Even the three of them could not be seen at the first time.


    This is really a great humiliation, as if someone slapped him in the face. It''s totally intolerable.


    "Is this the monk of the ancient god heart world that you have surrounded?" Bu Xuyue raised his head and looked at the circle of Dazu who was also stupid.


    Although neither the Lord of the heavenly palace nor the Lord of the eternal palace spoke, anger also emanated from them.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace looked coldly at the friars in the realm of Dazu, and said to the Lord of the eternal hall with divine thoughts, "I actually feel angry."


    The Lord of the eternal hall looked faintly at the Lord of the heavenly palace: "this is a good thing."


    "Good thing? This low-level creature''s mood is boring." The Lord of the heavenly palace said coldly.


    "I think you''ve enjoyed it all these years." Said the Lord of the eternal hall.


    "Now there are no crystal nuclei. As I said before, we should have taken these crystal nuclei away long ago." The mind of the Lord of the heavenly palace fluctuated coldly, "but you all think you can''t move."


    "It''s not that you can''t move, it''s that you dare not move." The Lord of the eternal Hall said faintly, "the ancient god can''t have arranged means for these crystal nuclei. That person can steal the crystal nuclei because he holds the Pangu axe. But what do you think of the result? He hasn''t been able to keep it? A real venerable, a lord level creature of your level and my level. Isn''t he also injured here?"


    "That person was injured because he desperately urged Pangu axe. It was not because of the dirty creature in the heart world of the ancient god." The Lord of the heavenly palace said.


    At this time, bu Xuyue glanced at the two of them: "what''s the significance of talking about these now? Immediately send someone to find the despicable and dirty creature, and then bring him back."


    "That man has run away. If you guessed right, he should have entered the blood domain of the ancient god. In those places, even we can''t find out the truth." Said the Lord of the eternal temple.


    "That can''t be given up. Do you want to see a new great God born?" Bu Xuyue said coldly.


    Great God!


    These three words made all three of them silent.


    They came from the four days, although they were ordered to act, but these endless years passed, and their hearts had already bred great ambitions. They also want to be God!


    But the problem is that they all know that not only the great God of the four heavens will not allow this to happen. Even Pangu, the great God, must have arranged for such a thing to happen.


    They have laid out endless years, and now, don''t they also start to have problems?


    "You can''t just watch this happen. It''s better to destroy that person." Bu Xuyue said coldly, "then, send the five crystal cores back to the five internal organs world. Find the thief who stole the crystal core and kill him with our ability."


    "Now it''s the only way." The Lord of the eternal Temple sighed.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace also nodded.


    Then, the bodies of the three main forces disappeared directly into the void.


    The remaining twenty monks in Dazu realm were all a little jittery and didn''t know what to do.


    They knew in their hearts that they had made a big mistake.


    Waiting left and right, without waiting for any instructions, one of the great ancestors breathed a sigh of relief and said, "the leader of the power, they also failed to see that person''s disguise, and they must not be punished for this..."


    As soon as he said this, his face suddenly showed endless panic. Then, his body, without warning, cracked!


    The monk in the grand ancestral realm had no control over the ominous things that happened to him. He can only watch his body crack inch by inch!


    Soon, bang!


    His powerful yuan Shen struggled to rush out, trying to rush to the sky and escape. But it was also torn apart by an invisible force.


    Then, the remaining grandfathers who did not die in the hands of mysterious young people also broke their bodies one by one, tearing apart the yuan God. Then... Go straight to the ashes.


    This cosmic void is a miserable scene. Full of a destructive killing force. This kind of place, even if it lasts for more than a billion years, is a real death place, and the creatures of Dazu realm will be robbed here.


    Soon, from the eternal land, a * * peerless strong man flew out. These peerless strong men flew to all parts of the ancient god world.


    Similarly, in a blood field on the other side of the ancient god world.


    The mysterious young man is now recovering his seriously injured body.


    Pangu''s axe was horizontal on his knee, and his pale face was filled with endless anger!


    "Just a creature in the realm of great ancestor, a filthy thing. Actually hurt me? Can you snatch the crystal core from my hand... Are you the luck taker in the ancient god world? Good, good! There will always be a luck taker like you among the immeasurable creatures. Is this the calculation of the ancient god? I will show you that I... should be the luck taker! Pangu axe, what do you say?" The young man said, and the Pangu axe across his lap gave a buzzing sound.


    Eternal land.


    Heavenly palace.


    This is a vast and ancient huge building, located on a huge continent, floating in the vast void of the universe.


    The building is exquisite, carved beams and painted buildings, which are also engraved with a large number of mysterious and ancient inscriptions.


    These inscriptions can protect these buildings from the erosion of years, and can also resist the attack of the supreme power.


    These inscriptions are all alive. They are all the products of four days.


    But here, no one knows the secret. In addition to the power Lord here, the Lord of the heavenly palace.


    "Miss, you have been here for too long today. The palace master told you that he wouldn''t let you see these things." A pretty maid said softly with a low eyebrow.


    Beside the maid stood a slim woman in a snow-white fur coat. The woman has a head of green silk, which hangs very smoothly on her shoulders. With the snow-white fur.


    The woman is extremely beautiful, her eyes are like autumn water, her skin is icy, her fingers are green, and her temperament is extremely noble. Just between the eyebrows, there seems to be a faint melancholy.


    Hearing the maid''s words, she chuckled, "isn''t the palace master out of the house? I''ll just look around if he''s not here. Don''t worry, I won''t betray you."


    The maid stood there with a speechless face, full of grievances, and said in her heart: I won''t betray you. What are you betraying me?


    However, she advised, "the palace master attaches great importance to these classics. If he finds that he has been moved, what shall we do?"


    The woman smiled, blinked a pair of smart big eyes and said, "what else can I do? Of course, I don''t admit it."


    "Ah?" The maid looked at her with some silly eyes: "no, don''t admit it?"


    "Yes, do you want to admit it?" The woman said naturally.


    "Also... No, no, if he doesn''t admit it, he will definitely find out who moved these classics." The maid looked at the woman in some confusion: "if we do this, it will really irritate the palace master."


    "Have you ever seen the palace master get angry?" The woman asked with a smile.


    "That''s not true." The maid thought for a while and then replied.


    "That''s it? Well, you go out first. I''ll watch it for a while, and then I''ll go back. OK?" The woman showed a delicate smile, as if she were being coquettish.


    The maid finally had to retreat with a helpless face.


    After she left, the smile on the woman''s face gradually disappeared. There was a dignified color in those pure eyes. Her eyes fell back on the book that was not too thick.


    This classic has a total of more than ten pages. On each page, there are all kinds of inscriptions, not a single word. It looks very obscure.


    But in the eyes of the woman, these inscriptions are all twisting, like living creatures. Moreover, as the woman''s eyes moved, these inscriptions also moved, and then gradually combined.


    A faint force of law emanated from the inscription.


    The woman suddenly closed the classic and sighed faintly. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1768

    "Sure enough, that''s it!" The woman''s eyes, showing a somewhat confused color, she slowly put this classic back.?? Then, she closed her eyes slightly, and soon, golden inscriptions, like golden lines, rose here.


    This place, almost instantly, becomes golden. The classic, which was put back, was also slowly adjusting its angle, and finally returned to its original position. At the same time, these golden silk threads directly erase all the breath left by women here.


    Then the woman came out and walked slowly towards her residence.


    The charming maid waited outside, saw the woman''s figure, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then she accompanied the woman, chirped and left here.


    In such a large garden, there are only two of them, because here is the bedroom of the Lord of the heavenly palace!


    No one dares to step into it except the two of them.


    The bodyguards outside, except the woman and her maid, will not let any creatures enter here. Because this woman is the daughter of the Lord of the heavenly palace! It''s the princess here. The princess loved flowers since childhood, and would often come here to enjoy flowers, which was also allowed by the palace master.


    But the palace master did not allow the princess to enter his study at will, but this was not the business of those bodyguards. They can''t perceive what''s happening inside.


    The only little maid who knows about it will certainly not betray her young lady. In fact, she didn''t understand why the palace master never let the young lady into his study. Deep down, I don''t think it''s a big deal.


    After the woman returned to her bedroom, she beat the maid away, and then sat there quietly alone.


    She knew from an early age that she was not the biological daughter of the palace master. But the palace master was very kind to her, and he was almost meticulous.


    As one of the three main forces, the leader of the heavenly palace, his daughter, everything she can enjoy, needless to say, is the best in the world.


    But one thing is that the palace master never allowed her to go to his study.


    When she was very young, she already showed that she had a very special ability. Her ability has never been mentioned to anyone. Including the palace master!


    That is, she can communicate with Tiangong!


    This ability is a little too terrifying!


    Even in such a place as the eternal land, such ability is also frightening. Because this is simply too ridiculous.


    Are these inscriptions engraved on walls, stones, eaves, even tiles and on the road under your feet actually alive? Even monks in Dazu realm would not think so.


    They all know that these inscriptions are extraordinary, very extraordinary, because once the inscriptions are lit, even if they fight desperately, it is impossible to disperse the power of these inscriptions.


    When the inscription is lit, the defense is almost invincible! No, not nearly invincible, but really invincible!


    No one can break!


    But tell them that these inscriptions are all alive, with their own thoughts and independent consciousness. They don''t believe it. Some ancient patterns with rules, how can they be alive? Isn''t this a lie?


    But Xu Shiyan was able to communicate with these inscriptions.


    She didn''t even know why she had this ability. Anyway, when she just had memory and began to stagger, she felt that these inscriptions were very kind, like relatives, calling her.


    At first, she was very afraid and felt very afraid. However, these inscriptions are trying to comfort her and tell her, don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you.


    Gradually, Xu Shiyan became friends with these inscriptions, and later became good friends.


    She can clearly know the temper and temperament of each inscription, and what each inscription likes.


    For example, the inscriptions on the wall outside her bedroom are very fond of listening to stories. I like all kinds of stories. Every time she sat quietly by the wall reading a story with a book in her hand, the inscriptions would be very pleasant.


    For example, the inscriptions on the outside wall like listening to songs very much. Xu Shiyan once tried to tell them stories, but they showed little interest. On the contrary, Xu Shiyan''s song hummed casually, and the inscriptions on the wall would be particularly happy.


    As the little girl grew up, Xu Shiyan, who liked reading books, finally had a guess after reading countless classics.


    "Do I... Don''t belong to this world?"


    "Why do I always feel that I am out of tune with the world?"


    In this regard, she once asked her father, the leader of the heavenly palace. But the palace master lost his temper directly. It was the first and only time that the palace master was angry in front of Xu Shiyan.


    He severely reprimanded Xu Shiyan, saying that her wishful thinking was nonsense!


    "I, you, are all born in the ancient god world. You don''t belong to this world. Where do you belong?"


    Since then, Xu Shiyan has been quiet, but the doubt in her heart has not been reduced by her father''s fire and scolding. There are more.


    She has always wanted to go to her father''s study to verify it and solve her doubts. But the leader of the heavenly palace has never left for a long time. Stay in the dormitory for many years.


    This time, he finally went out. Perhaps, he felt that Xu Shiyan should have forgotten the little curiosity of her childhood after such a long time. Therefore, he did not seal the study.


    But he didn''t expect that Xu Shiyan not only entered his study, but also looked through one of his most important classics. In the view of the Lord of the heavenly palace, no one can understand that ancient book except the Lord of the eternal palace, the king of the Bu Dynasty, bu Xuyue, and the Lord of the eternal.


    He was careless!


    Xu Shiyan can easily read the inscriptions on the classics, and can also communicate with them in the most original way.


    That kind of ability is only possessed by the top creatures in the four heavens.


    The book Xu Shiyan read is called the general history of the four heavens.


    It looks very thin, with only a little content, but in fact, the inscription is all inclusive. It''s simply an encyclopedia of four days!


    Therefore, Xu Shiyan received too many messages at once.


    Then she knew her background.


    She is a creature from the four heavens. She doesn''t know whose child she is. But she knew very well that she was not human. The blood, * *, muscles and bones in the body... Are all condensed by the law!


    It looks very fresh. If you scratch your fingers with a knife, you will bleed and feel pain. That''s because her body is sealed by a special force of law!


    "Who am I? My father... Why did he bring me here?"


    "What on earth do they want to do here?"


    Xu Shiyan was confused and confused. She didn''t even know what to do.


    She has lived here for so long that she also regards herself as a person with special skills. Never thought that she really has a fundamental gap with human beings.


    In the general history of the four heavens, she saw a lot of introductions about human beings.


    "Sinister, cunning, dirty, filthy, low-grade, bad, cruel..."


    Almost all the negative descriptions can be found in the introduction of human beings in this general history of the four heavens.


    According to the general history of the four heavens, human beings simply should not exist in this world. Born should be destroyed.


    "Why is it like this? Why are the human beings I came into contact with not like this? Among them, there are indeed bad people, and some people do have such or such shortcomings. But isn''t this normal? Why is the description of human beings so unbearable in the general history of the four heavens? Can it be said that the so-called high-level creatures of the four heavens really have no flaws?"


    Xu Shiyan fell into deep confusion. She was very confused.


    Because in her opinion, her father, the Lord of the heavenly palace, was not a flawless creature.


    Yes, according to this general history of the four heavens and the inscriptions engraved everywhere in the heavenly palace, she already knows that her father is definitely not human!


    "Since the creatures of the four heavens are not really perfect, why do they hate humans so much? They call themselves heaven and man... Aren''t heaven and man human? Without flesh and blood... They must be clean?"


    Xu Shiyan sat there quietly. She suddenly looked at the inscription engraved on the wall. Her mind fluctuated slightly. She asked, "ancient Grandpa, human, is it really so bad?"


    The inscription on this wall is the inscription that Xu Shiyan first came into contact with. She called it "ancient grandpa".


    The inscription on that wall twisted strangely, as if it suddenly came to life. It was directly highlighted from the plane image, and then, from there, there came out a villain completely composed of inscriptions.


    The villain is only the size of a finger, with white beard and a kind face. It really looks like an old grandfather.


    "Son, why do you ask so?" The finger sized old man with white beard smiled and said, "there are good and bad creatures in this world, and their existence... Is meaningful."


    "Then... Then why is the general history of the four heavens so unbearable for human beings?" Xu Shiyan asked.


    "You... You went to see that thing?" The old man with white beard seemed surprised and a little afraid. After hesitating for a while, he said, "son, don''t let your father know about this. Otherwise, he will kill you!"


    Xu Shiyan suddenly felt that her body was a little cold. She didn''t understand that she just wanted to know more. Why did her father kill her? eight

 Chapter 1769

    At this time, the old man with white beard sighed, "you should know that you are not a human in the ancient god world?"


    Xu Shiyan nodded: "yes, old grandpa, why? Who am I? Why was I brought here?"


    The old man with white beard was silent for a moment and shook his head. "I only know that you have a big background


    Xu Shiyan raised her head and looked at the old man with white beard: "old grandpa, you say."


    "In fact, you are not entirely a creature of the four heavens." The old man with white beard hesitated and hesitated, "there is half human blood on your body."


    "Ah?" Xu Shiyan was surprised on her face. There was no unhappiness in the depths of her watery autumn eyes. On the contrary, she showed a faint smile: "there is human blood on my body?"


    "Well, so your identity is a huge taboo! That''s why you appear here. But you are born with the ability to communicate with the inscription, which shows that you are extraordinary. Because only the top of the four days exist, can you have this ability. Even the palace master... When he was born, he didn''t have such ability."


    "But what''s the use of that?" Xu Shiyan sighed a little melancholy, "I don''t even know who I am, and my father will never give me this opportunity."


    The old man with white beard thought for a while and said, "do you really want to know all this?"


    Xu Shiyan nodded, with a flash of hope in her eyes: "is there any creature in this world who doesn''t want to know his origin and origin?"


    The old man with white beard smiled and shook his head, "No."


    "So, of course I want to know." Xu Shiyan said.


    The old man with white beard said, "well, go and find someone to help him. But don''t ask for anything and ask for nothing. And... One day, even if your father is against him, you will stand on his side. Can you do it?"


    "Ah? Why do you do this? I, how can I be the enemy of my father?" Xu Shiyan immediately looked puzzled. Although she is very close to her old grandfather, she treats her as her own grandfather, but she can''t make her enemy of her father. And my mind is full of question marks. I don''t understand why old grandpa would give her such advice.


    The old man with white beard looked at Xu Shiyan and sighed, "if he is not only your father, but also your enemy?"


    "Impossible!" Xu Shiyan was a little angry. She frowned slightly, "Grandpa, you can''t say that about him!"


    "Well, I know you won''t believe it, but I can show you something."


    The old man with white beard said, making a little void directly. Suddenly, a picture appeared there.


    In the picture, there is a man in silver and a man in gold. Both of them were shrouded in light, and they couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    But Xu Shiyan recognized at a glance that the man in the silver war suit was her father, the Lord of the heavenly palace. And the man in the golden suit, she also knows, that is the Eternal Lord!


    In the picture, the two are talking.


    "So you brought her here?" Asked the Eternal Lord.


    "What can I do? I can''t get rid of her, can I?" The Lord of the heavenly palace said, "besides, she''s just a child who doesn''t understand anything."


    "It''s funny that the Lord of the world should say such words. Do you also think that human beings are good? A dirty thing with human blood, even if it''s God''s..." speaking of this, the Eternal Lord suddenly stopped talking, and then took a faint look in the direction of Xu Shiyan.


    Xu Shiyan was immediately startled and her face was nervous.


    The old man with white beard said, "don''t be afraid, the Eternal Lord was just taboo the inscription on the wall."


    Xu Shiyan nodded pale, and then continued to look at the picture.


    In the picture, the leader of the heavenly palace sighed a little melancholy and suddenly said, "in fact, we all know that human beings are not so hateful."


    "Of course, you and I naturally know the reasons for all this. But so what? In the overall environment of the four days, those nobles hate humans and think they are too greedy... Hey, it''s actually hard work. If you want to get more, you must be hard-working, but they are regarded as greedy. People''s seven emotions and six desires are the most complete, and they fear this power, so they hate it." The Eternal Lord said lightly, "but this kind of thing, even if you and I, even if Bu Xuyue and the eternal hall Lord, can''t be changed."


    The Lord of the heavenly palace said, "if we can really open up a day?"


    The Eternal Lord smiled casually, "impossible. Even Pangu couldn''t do this. Do you think we can do it?"


    "Yes... Pangu great God, the top existence in human beings! A real unparalleled strong man. He can''t do it. But I really want to try." The Lord of the heavenly palace said, "although we are the confidants of God, what is the difference between being here and exile?"


    "Perhaps, the gods... Also have ideas, and want to see a new heaven appear?" Said the Eternal Lord. As he said, he looked at the Lord of the heavenly palace: "but that child, you''d better deal with it quickly. She is a real taboo, and strictly speaking, you are her enemy. After all, you killed his mother yourself. You''re not afraid that one day, when she grows up, she will know the truth of all this... Revenge on you?"


    Hearing this, Xu Shiyan''s body suddenly trembled slightly, and her eyes showed an incredulous look. She couldn''t believe it was true.


    "How could this happen?" Xu Shiyan whispered, and then her eyes became red.


    In the picture.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace also looked hesitant, and then said bitterly: "God asked me to deal with that woman at that time, and my heart was shaken, but I... I dare not resist! Then, God said, Shiyan is his flesh and blood, and he couldn''t bear... Destroy his flesh and blood in the four days, and let me bring her to Pangu world to live and die. But I still like this child very much. She is very spiritual..."


    The words of the Lord of the heavenly palace were interrupted by the Eternal Lord. He said coldly, "don''t forget that she has half of God''s blood, and the part of her soul is all inherited from God. Don''t you know what kind of power God has?"


    In the end, the Eternal Lord is even a little fierce. He looked at the Lord of the heavenly palace: "our residence is full of inscriptions of the four heavens. They are thoughtful creatures with independent characters and emotions! Do you dare to guarantee that this little girl will not wake up? Do you dare to guarantee that these inscriptions will not betray you?"


    The Lord of the heavenly palace shook his head and glanced at Xu Shiyan''s direction. No, it should be said that it was the direction of the inscriptions, and said, "no, although these inscriptions were engraved by ourselves, they are indeed out of our control in some ways."


    "Isn''t that over?" The Eternal Lord sneered, "put away your meaningless kindness. We are all creatures of the four heavens. No matter how long we live in the human world, we are not humans after all. We are heavenly beings! We are top creatures that do not need flesh, blood and bones!"


    "Let me think about it again. She is always under my gaze, and she has not awakened everything in heaven and man..." the Lord of the heavenly palace said, raising his head and looking at the Eternal Lord, With a serious face, he said, "although the God of great fortune and carefree heaven can''t interfere with you, he... Is God after all. Moreover, he only said in the past that he couldn''t bear to see his flesh and blood die in the four heavens. But he didn''t let me kill her."


    When the LORD heard this, he couldn''t help but be silent. He knew that the other side was not threatening him. It''s telling him a fact.


    Xu Shiyan... After all, she is the flesh and blood of the great fortune Xiaoyao Tianzhu!


    This identity, if not because her mother is human, if not because half of human blood flows in her body. In the whole four days, she can be called the top princess!


    It should be the most noble existence in the whole heaven and man!


    Even if they, the Lord of the world, see it, they must kneel down on one knee!


    Although the Lord is noble, he is powerful and unparalleled. But there are more than 10000 circles in the whole four days!


    How many princesses or princes are there?


    Four days add up, I''m afraid there won''t be more than 100 people with this status!


    If Xu Shiyan is really killed, one day, the God of great fortune will remember that he still has a daughter wandering outside. Ask, they are really silly.


    "If you can''t kill her, just blind her eyes." The Eternal Lord said, and his body disappeared. He didn''t even wait for the Lord of the heavenly palace to answer.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace looked at the place where he disappeared and sighed, "of course, you should be deceived..."


    This is the end of the picture.


    Xu Shiyan faintly sat on the incomparably gorgeous carpet, and tears slid in pairs across her gorgeous and exquisite face.


    She didn''t expect her identity to be like this.


    "This matter should not be told to you by itself. In fact, the picture you see is already the picture before the ages." Said the old man with white beard.


    "Long ago? I, I''m not only 20 years old?" Xu Shiyan looked at the old man with white beard with tears in her eyes.


    The old man with white beard said: "He sealed you. He didn''t untie your seal until recent years. At the same time, he used many means on you. Therefore, you can''t practice. But he didn''t expect that you perfectly inherited your biological father''s ability. When you were young, you had awakened your ability to communicate with our inscriptions. What he didn''t expect is that you hid this secret in your heart when you were so young. Not at all There are flaws. "


    "I... i... what should I do?" Xu Shiyan looked like a wounded kitten, curled up there, very poor. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1770

    Her biological father, let someone kill her biological mother, her adoptive father, sealed her for ages. It sealed her body again, preventing her from practicing. She is like a bird trapped in a cage and completely deprived of freedom.


    Seemingly extremely respected, but in fact, they live very sad.


    "Didn''t I tell you to find someone? That person can help you. If that person can''t help you, then no one in this world can help you." Said the old man with white beard.


    "Who is he? How can I find him?" Xu Shiyan''s eyes showed a look of hope. But soon, she said lowly, "even if I find it, what can he help me? I don''t even know who I should seek revenge. Is my biological father? He is the great God... Don''t say I don''t have that power, even if I have it, how can I kill my father?"


    The old man with white beard said, "the reason for all this is discrimination. Don''t you want to change this kind of thing? Just like Pangu?"


    "Pangu God..." Xu Shiyan''s eyes lit up.


    Speaking of it, the stories of Pangu supported her whole childhood. The inscriptions on the outside wall also like the story of Pangu great God.


    "He is a real hero! He has a noble character and an indomitable soul." The old man with white beard said respectfully, "he is many times stronger than those so-called high-level creatures and so-called gods in the four heavens! What he wants to do is to create the most in the ages!"


    "But didn''t he still fail in the end?" Xu Shiyan sighed.


    "Who said he failed?" The old man with white beard smiled, "he left endless kindling in this physical world. There will always be a kindling that will really burn and ignite the light of hope. Do what he hasn''t done! The person I asked you to find is the awakened kindling!"


    "This man has appeared?" Xu Shiyan was a little surprised.


    "Yes, he has appeared." The old man with white beard said, "and this time the palace master left for this reason. The whole physical world of the ancient god has undergone earth shaking changes!"


    "I, let me think about it." Xu Shiyan felt that her brain was a little confused. She felt a little unbearable when she received so many messages at once.


    "Son, you don''t have much time to think about it. The palace master should be back soon."


    "I..." Xu Shiyan frowned slightly and looked at the old man with white beard pitifully, "should I really leave?"


    "Look what you think." The old man with white beard said faintly, "if... You really want to change all this, then I suggest you leave. Of course, if you think it''s OK to continue living like this. I''ll show you another thing."


    The old man with white beard said, and a picture appeared again in the room.


    This time, two men in silver were talking.


    One of them is still the Lord of the heavenly palace, and the other, Xu Shiyan, who has also met, is the Eternal Lord who is kind and merciful to him.


    "This girl is eighteen years old this year, isn''t she?" Asked the Lord of the eternal temple.


    "Does age mean anything to us?" The leader of the heavenly palace seemed very relaxed, with a bit of pleasure in his voice.


    The Lord of eternal temple also smiled: "don''t humans like to calculate longevity in this way? Speaking of it, she has grown up. Are you going to clean her up, or do you want to keep her like this?"


    The Lord of the heavenly palace hesitated for a while before saying, "God... Doesn''t necessarily mean that. Don''t take risks."


    Xu Shiyan felt her body cold again. This time, even the heart... Is a little cold.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace, who had always been her father, killed her mother himself. In the face of whether to kill her, always hesitated. The root of hesitation is not how much I love her, but... Her biological father!


    This made her feel very sad. She didn''t understand that the Lord of the heavenly palace really liked her and regarded her as her own daughter, or just didn''t want to provoke the God of the great fortune? She can''t distinguish it.


    At this time, the Lord of the eternal Temple suddenly smiled and asked, "do you... Want to stay... Yourself?"


    Xu Shiyan is very smart. Her intelligence is far more numerous creatures. So, at the moment of hearing this sentence, her eyes suddenly burst into anger.


    How can you talk like that? How can you be so shameless? How shameful is it?


    But she didn''t expect that if she fell into the ice cave, the leader of the heavenly palace actually nodded calmly.


    "If... One day in the future, I will do this! After all, if this place can really become the fifth day... I married her, which is also an explanation to all mankind." The Lord of the heavenly palace said, "besides, she is, after all, the daughter of God. In this way, she is a bond."


    The Lord of the eternal hall looked at the Lord of the heavenly palace and said for a long time, "it seems that you have always had great ambition to establish this world. Save it, the inheritance left by Pangu will never be left to us."


    "I know." The Lord of the heavenly palace nodded, "who gets the inheritance, I can refine who."


    This sentence, said very simply, quite determined, there is no meaning of hesitation!


    "In this way, it is also a little feasible." The Lord of the eternal Hall said, "originally, I was thinking of finding a good wife for the young hero in the eternal hall. Since you like it, you can keep it."


    Then the Lord of the eternal Temple disappeared.


    This is the end of the screen.


    I have to say, these inscriptions are really terrible. Unexpectedly, even the conversations between creatures in the realm of Lord can be recorded intact.


    If the three main forces and the Eternal Lord know this, I don''t know whether they will be extremely afraid?


    It should be!


    They may even directly destroy all the inscriptions in the eternal land!


    But they don''t know, at least not now.


    "Grandpa, how can I find that person? How can I... Escape from this... Magic Cave!"


    Xu Shiyan said this with great strength. Her face was full of tears, like a pear blossom with rain, and looked pitiful.


    "We''ll help you." The old man with white beard said, "this is not a betrayal, but an assertion of justice!"


    While talking, his figure began to become blurred, a little... Back to the wall.


    Then the inscriptions on the whole wall began to twist. It''s like a mural posted on the wall. It pops and falls down.


    Subsequently, a large number of inscriptions poured in from the outside.


    In a moment, in this spacious room, a miniature warship with a length of more than ten feet was formed.


    It''s just that this warship is so terrible!


    Unexpectedly, it is completely composed of inscriptions!


    "Come in." The voice of the old man with white beard came from the battleship.


    Without hesitation, Xu Shiyan stepped in and sat inside.


    The warship suddenly disappeared into the room. The next moment has appeared at the edge of the vast universe!


    No one even dared to imagine such a degree!


    Even the Eternal Lord and the three main forces, who are creatures at the level of Lord, can''t imagine that once the inscription reveals real power, it can have such terrible power. What it just did is not a space jump at all, but... Dimension crossing!


    Even if those supreme beings in the four heavens exist, I''m afraid I don''t know that such a terrible ability is hidden in the inscription.


    They may not have amazing combat capabilities, but they... Have strong defense capabilities. At the same time, they also have a higher level of understanding of time and space.


    This is Xu Shiyan''s first time to leave the eternal land and see the real vast universe. At this moment, she even forgot the pain in her heart, looked at the vast universe with a curious and surprised face, and muttered, "this world is really big!"


    "You are the pride of heaven. You have lived for thousands of years. You should have seen what the real world looks like."


    At this time, the old man with white beard appeared in front of Xu Shiyan again.


    "Old grandpa, what kind of existence is your inscription? Do those great gods know your ability?" Xu Shiyan asked curiously.


    The old man with white beard thought for a long time, Then he laughed: "We come from a higher dimensional world. Although our life seems to be given by the people of the four heavens, in fact, it is just a call. It calls us from a higher dimension. Therefore, in our eyes, the people of heaven think that they are superior to others, which is a funny thing. They don''t know that in a higher dimensional world, in fact, human beings with blood, flesh and soul are the real Lord Butcher. "


    "Then, will I have a chance to enter a higher dimensional world in the future?" Xu Shiyan is actually very simple and kind. There is almost no such concept of hatred in her mind. On the contrary, I am very interested in all the unknowns in this world. Even if she doesn''t even know what the higher dimension means, she just wants to see it.


    Simply, I want to know more unknown things.


    "Maybe." The old man with white beard didn''t give her a positive answer. He said, "but it''s very difficult, just like the people in the painting can''t enter our world. Whether it''s from high dimension to low dimension, or from low dimension to high dimension, it''s a very difficult thing. Therefore, this kind of thing depends on chance. It''s like we were awakened when we came to this world. It''s not impossible, it''s just very difficult."


    "After that, I must look for such opportunities!" Xu Shiyan''s eyes showed hope.


    "I think it will!" The old man with white beard said with a smile. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1771

    Later, Xu Shiyan saw the scarlet gas in the deep space in the distance, and couldn''t help but say with some surprise, "where is that?"


    The old man with white beard said, "there is the blood field."


    "Blood region?" Xu Shiyan frowned slightly and felt that the name was somewhat bloody.


    The old man with white beard smiled and said, "the blood field is not terrible. It is the blood of Pangu great God, which is concentrated under the skin of the body and forms a layer of protection for the whole world. Here, it is very safe. Even those people like the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Eternal Lord cannot extend their divine consciousness to this place."


    "Is the person you said in here?" Xu Shiyan asked curiously.


    The old man with white beard nodded, "it''s in here!"


    Chu Mo is refining that metallic crystal core. The whole process is very slow, but it continues.


    In the distant warship, zhinao Chuhui was observing Chu Mo''s every move, and her eyes showed a strange light. However, from beginning to end, she did nothing. Those eyes, staring at Chu Mo all the time, seemed to be recording something.


    In the more distant void of the universe, the supreme infinite and the infinite Buddha, like two statues, sit in the void and do not move.


    Huodi!


    They directly opened their eyes and looked in a direction deep in the blood field.


    From there, a young man came out slowly.


    The young man is carrying a bloody battle axe in his hand!


    His body sent out a shocking murderous spirit, and his eyes stayed on Chu Mo in the blood domain.


    Chu Mo, who was refining metallic crystal nuclei, also opened his eyes at the moment.


    He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect the other party to find him so soon. Moreover, from the young man''s body, he can no longer feel the feeling that he has been injured.


    Recovery is so fast!


    The speed of finding... It''s also fast!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and just about to stop refining the crystal core, the Taishang Wuji over there said faintly, "give it to us."


    With that, he stood up directly and whispered to the young man, "immeasurable God."


    "Where''s the old cow''s nose? Get out of here!" The young man was unreasonable. He raised his hand and struck it with an axe.


    Shua!


    In the bright red blood field, a dazzling blood light directly cleaved to the Taishang limitless.


    This attack is too fierce and fast!


    All of a sudden... It was in front of Taishang Wuji.


    Taishang Wuji directly stretched out his hand and drew a circle in the void.


    Then, the bloody light directly cleaved on the circle.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the circle drawn by Taishang Wuji broke directly.


    But this blood light still cleaved towards the supreme infinite.


    The supreme infinite directly runs the nine character mantra.


    Here, the power of the nine character mantra is unimaginable.


    Even if the young man''s blow was so fierce, even if he held the artifact of Pangu axe in his hand. But this blow is still difficult to hurt taishangwuji.


    "Dazu Jueming... Can he have such ability?" The cold opening of the young man sounded like praise, but the contempt in his bones was very obvious: "but in front of me, these... Are nothing at all."


    While talking, he rushed over directly and began to attack Taishang Wuji.


    Pangu axe in his hand, the power of each axe, is like a groundbreaking general. Very terrible.


    That kind of sharp light, even if it is too infinite, can''t be positive.


    At this time, the immeasurable Buddha recited the Buddha''s name lightly: "Amitabha." He did it!


    A huge golden Buddha appeared in his body. This giant Buddha almost fills the whole blood field!


    of indomitable spirit!


    Sit there with one hand pointing to the sky and one finger to the ground!


    "I''m the only one in heaven and earth?" The young man''s face changed slightly: "how can you be merciful and merciful? Nanwutian''s unique skill?"


    At this time, the Golden Buddha stretched out a palm and directly pressed it on the young man.


    "Play tricks!" With a roar, the young man raised his Pangu axe and directly chopped it.


    Boom!


    There was a rumble, and cracks appeared in the palm of the Golden Buddha.


    But the young man did not get any benefit, and actually vomited blood.


    His face was angry. Before, he had been in four days for endless years, and had never suffered defeat. But I didn''t expect to be frustrated one after another after entering the physical world of the ancient god. Those creatures that he had not paid attention to at all had caused him so much trouble.


    This made his heart extremely angry.


    "Pangu hit!"


    He roared, swung up the Pangu axe, and fiercely chopped at the Golden Buddha: "with a little mercy you learned by chance, you also want to suppress me? You are extremely talented, but unfortunately, your Dharma body, not the essence!"


    Boom!


    There was another rumble. The young man couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    But the Dharma body of the Golden Buddha was cut in half by him!


    The old monk sitting there couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. There was a touch of helplessness on that compassionate face.


    "Old monk!"


    The old Taoist roared and waved his hand, and a huge circle appeared in the blood field.


    This time, the circle directly formed a Tai Chi pattern!


    Half black, half white!


    One eye on each side!


    Black eyes and white eyes, almost at the same time, opened and looked at the young man.


    The young man''s body suddenly trembled violently as if struck by lightning.


    WOW!


    He spurted a mouthful of blood again, and then his whole body was teetering.


    However, he still waved the Pangu axe and fiercely chopped into the huge Tai Chi diagram in the void.


    "This Tai Chi diagram... Is decent, but it''s still rare to see the essence of Hongmeng Avenue zijintian! Say I''m a thief, and you''re a thief! This is not your unique skill at all! You stole it!"


    Bang!


    Tai Chi diagram is broken.


    The body of the old Taoist was also severely damaged.


    No way, this young man''s realm has reached the level of the Lord.


    Although the old monk and the old Taoist are all powerful, they are still a long way from the Lord of the world.


    The young man roared and hit the old monk with an axe.


    "Go to hell! Thief!"


    Qiang!


    A clear voice suddenly sounded.


    Then, a bright red light blocked the young man''s axe directly. It made an earth shattering noise directly.


    When!


    Killing heaven and Pangu axe collided with each other.


    The young man''s figure was thrown back directly.


    Like a kite with a broken line, it flew into the deep blood field from afar.


    Then, Chu Mo, with white hair, spilled a trace of blood from the corners of his mouth. He stood there, looking at the direction of the deep sea of blood with cold eyes. He didn''t even care about the injury of the old monk and Taoist priest.


    Because that young man was not fatally hurt.


    He came out of there.


    His eyes were full of appreciation. Looking at Chu Mo, he said, "it''s really a lucky person. You stand out among countless creatures. You really have two sons."


    Chu Mo cut directly at the young man: "you don''t need to evaluate!"


    When!


    Killing heaven and Pangu axe collided with each other fiercely again.


    The bodies of both sides retreated backward.


    The injured old monk and the old Taoist priest over there sighed together. If they can, they really don''t want to see Chu Mo give up sacrificial refining and run to help.


    But the reality is that if Chu Mo doesn''t come to help, they are likely to die soon!


    The gap in that realm is too big!


    Young people have learned the lesson of the last time and don''t want to delay at all. Want to use the fastest speed to solve the battle, and then take away five crystal nuclei.


    He secretly hated that the metallic crystal nucleus was absorbed by Chu mo. It doesn''t matter, then even this white haired youth can be refined together.


    When! When! When!


    A war broke out directly between Chu Mo and the young man!


    This is definitely a terrible battle.


    If you beat this blood area directly, it will boil.


    The young man was more and more shocked. He was shocked. He didn''t expect that Chu Mo had such terrible combat power after only absorbing metallic crystal nuclei for a few years.


    Most importantly, Chu Mo seems to have mastered some Pangu fighting skills!


    This is a huge blow to young people. The Pangu axe in his hand has only three or four moves. Each kind is quite terrible!


    Before, he killed so many monks in Dazu realm with an axe, relying on the top group attack skills of Pangu axe.


    Now let him do it again. He can''t do it anymore.


    Because those war skills are disposable, like the memory engraved in Pangu axe. Once used, they will disappear.


    But he watched helplessly as Chu Mo used his terrifying fighting skills and used them repeatedly. Only after you really understand it, can you use it again and again.


    This kind of war skill is so powerful that it is evil!


    Although Chu Mo did not rise to the level of Lord, the Pangu war skills he learned from the metallic crystal core gave him the confidence and ability to fight with this young man.


    This is really a terrible thing for young people.


    Metallic Pangu fighting skills. Almost every blow has a very cold aura, which can break all defenses.


    Therefore, even though the young man has the defensive ability of the Lord, he will still be hurt by killing heaven.


    He couldn''t help roaring madly: "I''m the one who is really suitable for inheriting everything of Pangu God! I''ll kill you!"


    Pangu axe suddenly burst into a simple light. In that light, there is the breath of eternal vicissitudes!


    Immediately, a figure came out of Pangu''s axe. In the hand of this figure, there is also a giant axe composed of light and shadow. He cut directly at Chu mo.


    At this time, an ancient figure also came out from killing heaven.


    This figure is empty handed, but his breath should be older, more vicissitudes, and... More powerful!


    Because the moment he came out, he directly shouted at the figure carrying the axe.


    "Get out!"¡ª¡ª


    There''s more in the back. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1772

    This sound is so shocking!


    With this sound, the whole vast blood territory suddenly became clear!


    Then, the ancient figure carrying a giant axe, unexpectedly... Really, get out!


    He didn''t even return to Pangu''s axe, but directly turned around and left!


    It looks like he walked away in a gloomy way.


    Young people are stupid!


    He can''t believe that he hasn''t used it, even if he was in a desperate situation before... He didn''t take out the last shot at the bottom of the pressure box, but... So much water?


    This is so damn!


    At this moment, for the first time, young people have an impulse to scold their mothers.


    That''s too much!


    What I have in my hand is a Pangu axe!


    This is the real heavy weapon in the hand of Pangu God!


    This axe can make a difference!


    An artifact that can open up a big day alone!


    In this artifact, there is a Pangu great God''s idea. How can it not be stronger than the idea on the knife?


    Can it be said that the lucky person... Is it really so special?


    "Dare you give me a chance to compete fairly?"


    The young man couldn''t help roaring up to the sky.


    The figure, after scolding and retreating from the figure with the axe, returned to killing heaven at the first time. As if... Don''t want or disdain to fight this young man.


    Chu Mo stabbed the young man''s head with a knife. Hearing his words, he couldn''t help sneering: "do you dare to suppress the realm to Dazu to fight with me? Fair competition? Bah!"


    "Dazu realm, you are not my opponent!" The young man roared and greeted him with an axe.


    When!


    That loud noise made people tremble.


    Chu Mo sneered, "in the same realm, I can blow you up with my bare hands!"


    When!


    When!


    When!


    The two sides started a crazy fight again.


    Chu Mo''s mouth kept spilling blood, but his body was as good as King Kong. After fighting with the young man for so long, he didn''t get much serious injury.


    In the process of refining metallic nuclei, he realized too many more levels of Tao. And the application of the law has also reached an unimaginable level. Not to mention the great ancestor, even many world masters are not necessarily better than him in this regard.


    Bang!


    The moment Chu Mo made a mistake with the young man, he raised his hand and hit the young man directly in the face.


    The straight bridge of the young man''s nose was suddenly collapsed by Chu Mo!


    He let out a scream, and then the axe in his hand also cut a wound on Chu Mo''s waist.


    To this extent, the two sides are still in a state of balance.


    The young man had to take out his mace. Holding the handle of Pangu''s axe in both hands, he cleaved the mountains like force, and cleaved towards Chu Mo from a commanding position.


    "Death!"


    On Pangu''s axe, there was an unbearable murderous spirit!


    Although it can''t be compared with Pangu holding an axe himself, it has also reached an extreme.


    A young man can exert all his strength!


    Chu Mo horizontal knife, coldly looking at the young man, he did not retreat, but directly towards the young man, strode forward.


    "Come!"


    Chu Mo''s whole body was full of blood. At this moment, he was completely boiling!


    His body is like a layer of fire burning!


    Even the supreme infinite Buddha and the infinite Buddha were shocked by this scene.


    Although they are very clear that Chu Mo is the lucky one, they have never seen how powerful the lucky one is!


    Only know, as long as Chu Mo refined five crystal nuclei, he can directly become a great God!


    Of course, becoming a great God does not mean that Chu Mo can completely kill all enemies. But at least, his combat effectiveness will have unimaginable improvement.


    They didn''t expect that Chu Mo had this terrible strength when he didn''t even refine a metallic crystal core completely.


    When!


    This sound directly sank the void of this blood field!


    The laws here are beginning to become extremely messy.


    I can''t even see what kind of place this is!


    This place is directly transformed into a chaotic primitive region.


    A great fear suddenly rose in the young people''s heart. His figure suddenly backed away.


    This blow did not really hurt him, but Chu Mo''s invincible momentum surprised him!


    Poof!


    Chu Mo spewed a mouthful of blood, but the flame in his body burned even more!


    Faintly, a breath of vicissitudes came out of Chu Mo''s body.


    The breath seemed to come from before ages, as if it had experienced countless disasters, as if it had crossed a whole river of time!


    Too old!


    It''s horrible!


    "This is... The breath of ancient gods!" The young man''s eyes are about to pop out. He couldn''t accept the roar: "impossible! How can the breath of the ancient god appear on you? Even if you have the essence and blood of the ancient god in your body, it''s impossible!"


    The white youth who answered him was bloodied all over, with a ruthless knife!


    "Get out!"


    Qiang!


    The edge of killing heaven seems to become more fierce!


    No, not as if, but as a fact!


    After the change of Chu Mosheng, killing heaven also had unimaginable great changes!


    He finally wielded the unprecedented power in Chu Mo''s hands.


    One arm of the young man was directly cut off by killer!


    This is the second time that this mysterious young man has stumbled in Chu Mo''s hands since the last time.


    Just this time, there was no ring on his broken arm finger for Chu Mo to pick.


    The young man let out a shrill scream, and then he stepped back crazily. Soon, his figure completely disappeared in the blood. Only a unwilling roar was left.


    "I will come back! The inheritance of ancient gods must belong to!!!"


    The young man''s voice was extremely sad, as if the unwilling force was scattered from his soul!


    The old monks and Taoists over there were almost speechless with shock.


    Their eyes were also full of unbelievable light.


    Actually... Really run away?


    Dazu hit the world leader?


    Beat the other party back?


    Besides, he left an arm of the other side?


    Is this true?


    Chu Mo''s body suddenly staggered, and with a whoosh, he spewed a mouthful of blood.


    But at the next moment, he suddenly made a quite amazing move.


    With a wave of his hand, he summoned the sky divine omen from the Chu warship and instantly integrated it into his body. Then, the door of Shenjian world opened, and the old monk and Taoist priest were suddenly sucked in.


    Chu Mo''s action was very strange and very fast.


    It''s slow to say, but in fact, it''s almost to the extreme.


    After doing this, Chu Mo''s body staggered and retreated towards the depths of the blood field.


    Like... What are you afraid of?


    At this time, Chu''s warship... Unexpectedly, it fired a law cannon at Chu Mo!


    However, when the gun was fired, the Chu warship shivered strangely. It''s as if someone was on the side and gave it a hard push.


    This shot missed.


    Close to Chu Mo''s body, he blasted deep into the blood field.


    Directly put the void here in the blood domain, making a chaotic channel.


    Although he didn''t hit Chu Mo directly, he still left a terrible wound on Chu Mo''s arm.


    Chu Mo''s arm, blood flowing.


    He didn''t speak, his expression was also quite severe, and his body kept dodging in the blood field.


    Chu''s warship also vibrated constantly, as if someone was shaking it with constant force.


    Chu Hui in the warship, her eyes, bright and uncertain. The perfect and beautiful face also became very ferocious and twisted, as if resisting something.


    But in the end, Chu Hui finally recovered calm, and the warship... No longer trembled.


    She calmly looked at Chu Mo, who was constantly fleeing to the distance, and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Immediately, the horrible law cannon began to bombard Chu Mo madly.


    Today''s law cannon is far more powerful than the Chu warship!


    Its power has gone beyond the level of Dazu and entered a higher realm!


    Under normal circumstances, no matter how Chu Hui evolves, he will never develop such a powerful rule cannon.


    Therefore, this person in the warship is not Chu Hui, or... Not the Chu Hui who used to be.


    The degree of the warship is also much faster than in the past. Tracking Chu Mo all the time, he firmly locked his figure in the attack range of the warship.


    Then, one shot after another kept chasing Chu mo.


    Chu Mo had consumed too much because of the battle with young people. Now he was chased by this warship, which suddenly became extremely powerful, and he suddenly appeared to be a little unable.


    But he didn''t give up, gritted his teeth and ran all the way. Constantly tear open the void, constantly jumping.


    The warship, however, followed leisurely behind.


    Finally, Chu Hui''s voice, coming from the warship, almost covered the whole blood region.


    "Brother, give up, you are not my opponent." Chu Hui''s voice sounded a little cold, but also with some emotion: "don''t make fearless resistance anymore, hand over the five crystal cores, and I won''t embarrass you any more."


    "You''re not my sister. Don''t call me that. Don''t humiliate brother!" Chu Mo responded strongly.


    "Hehe, it''s really... In your human words, what''s it called? Don''t cry until you see the coffin." Chu Hui''s voice, with a bit of banter, sounded in the blood domain: "since you are so disrespectful, then I don''t need to worry about the brotherhood between you and me."


    "Get out!" Chu Mo scolded coldly, and suddenly, it was a knife!


    This knife, stone shattering!


    It''s so sudden!


    Even the Chu warship behind didn''t expect that Chu Mo could fight back in this case.


    Moreover, this counterattack is so fierce!


    Click!


    With one knife, the warship, which was refined by God and upgraded for countless years, was directly cut in half by Chu mo.


    Then Chu Mo stretched out his hand and directly grabbed a small box made of top-level divine gold from the warship, turned and left.


    It was also at this moment that half of the warships blasted at Chu mo.


    This time, it seems that Chu Mo can''t avoid it.


    The third wave of nine watch!


    Are you comfortable? Do you have any monthly tickets? Throw it!!!


    There is still the last day left in 2016, let''s party together!!!! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1773

    The turbulent force of the law directly penetrated the void into an infinite chaos, and the dense blood gas in the blood field was instantly evaporated by the force of the law.??


    The wave of terror came directly in front of Chu mo.


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky directly gave a loud and clear voice of contention, and then, a layer of red light spread.


    This layer of light, completely condensed by killing, is so powerful that it can''t be imagined! However, in front of the warship''s artillery, this layer of defense was still easily torn apart.


    Chu Mo was about to tear up the void at this time.


    But the power of this bombardment has also arrived!


    Chu Mo directly operated all the Tao and Dharma in the whole body, and in an instant, the whole blood universe burst into immeasurable light. Centered on Chu Mo''s body, it shines brightly and cannot be seen directly. Like a bear like sun.


    The void of the whole blood field seemed to boil completely.


    When the force of the law approached, Chu Mo spewed a mouthful of blood on the spot. His recast body, which is almost as good as King Kong, also has a tendency to collapse in a moment.


    At this time, Chu Hui''s cold voice sounded from the air: "brother, give up. This is the law gun I developed to deal with your weakness for countless years. You''re dead!"


    At this time, an invisible barrier suddenly appeared in front of Chu mo. it was embarrassing that Chu Mo''s body was blocked behind before it was completely disintegrated.


    Chu Mo can clearly see that the invisible barrier in front of him seems to be a living wall!


    On the wall, there are countless things like dragons and snakes, which are winding and twisting. In an incredible time, they are constantly arranged and combined. Each combination can erase the law and bombard a law in this gun.


    The whole process is slow to say, but actually too fast!


    Only Chu Mo can see the creeping wall. If there are other creatures here, you can''t see anything at all. You can only see that Chu Mo is directly submerged by the dazzling light. Besides, they can''t see anything!


    This is amazing!


    It would be foolish for Chu Mo to take advantage of such a good opportunity. His figure dodged here in an instant, and he directly escaped an endless distance.


    At this time, the invisible wall that seemed to be alive also disappeared in a moment.


    Boom!


    The power of the law here exploded, blowing the sky into nothingness.


    Over there, Chu Mo coldly waved his killing sky, and with a blood light, he chopped again at the only half of the Chu warship!


    However, in the instant Chu Mo waved his knife, a warship thousands of feet in size flew out of the remaining half of Chu''s warships. Still huge. But compared with the Chu warship, which is tens of thousands of miles long, it seems very small.


    The warship, the moment it came out, directly opened the space jump and instantly disappeared into the void.


    Du is also approaching an incredible level. Obviously, Chu Hui has already made all the preparations. Left behind.


    Chu Mo looked coldly at the direction of the warship leaving, and a dignified color flashed between his eyebrows.


    At this time, Chu Hui''s cold voice came from the half of the Chu''s warship that had just escaped from the small warship: "brother, you are really strong, but you can''t defeat them! They will come soon!"


    Then, the half of the warship exploded silently in the vast blood universe.


    The other half of the warship was instantly impacted by this air wave into the depths of the infinite universe. But fortunately, it didn''t explode.


    At this time, Chu Mo took a breath, and then turned around and looked in the direction behind him. There, there was a small, small... Boat parked alone.


    It can only be described as a boat. Even in the water, this kind of thing can definitely be regarded as a boat.


    It''s only ten feet in size, shuttle shaped.


    Hover there, very quiet, like always there.


    Chu Mo''s eyes rested on the hull of the boat, where he saw something familiar.


    Like a living... A ship!


    It just saved itself once. Chu Mo thought in his heart. Then, he directly hugged the boat and said in a loud voice, "I''m Chu Mo, thank you for saving me."


    In the boat.


    Xu Shiyan looked at the old man with white beard nervously: "old grandpa, what should I say? Should I come out and say you''re welcome to him? Is it impolite now?"


    "Hehe, come out. Don''t worry, everything will be fine." The old man with white beard had a kind smile on his face.


    The next moment, the hatch opened, and Xu Shiyan''s gorgeous figure appeared there.


    Although she doesn''t have any accomplishments, she can walk in this cosmic void. This cosmic void, which is extremely fatal to mortals, is nothing to her.


    Her starry eyes fell on Chu Mo, and she looked at the white handsome young man curiously. Then, her face was slightly red, she bent her knees gently, saluted Chu Mo, and her voice was soft: "you''re welcome, childe. My name is Xu Shiyan, from the eternal land."


    "The land of eternity?" Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and his heart was more or less surprised. I didn''t expect that the person who came here and saved his life was actually a person from the eternal land.


    Chu Mo didn''t know what to say for a while.


    But Chu Mo, after all, had seen great storms, just a little Lengshen Kung Fu, and then smiled: "that''s a good place."


    "Not good." Xu Shiyan said with a serious face, "that''s not good at all!"


    "...." Chu Mo looked at the girl with some speechless.


    At this time, the small warship suddenly twisted, instantly turned into an old man with white beard, and stood beside Xu Shiyan.


    "Ah, old grandpa, you could have grown so big?" Xu Shiyan immediately looked at the old man who was much smaller than her with a surprised face.


    The old man with white beard showed a kind smile on his face, and then said, "the inscription can cover the whole universe, and it can be subtle."


    Then, the old man with white beard looked at Chu Mo: "those who are lucky, don''t you invite us to sit down?"


    Chu Mo twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth, turned his head and looked at the void of the universe beside him, and then smiled, directly opening the door of the world of the sky.


    He could feel that the old man with white beard had an extraordinary identity and his origin should be very special. The status of this woman is definitely quite respected. She has a natural temperament. Although she looks a little shy and modest, she gives people a feeling of quite dignity.


    Besides, they have just saved themselves. He also has many questions and wants to ask them clearly.


    As soon as the door of the world opened, the old monk and the old Taoist rushed out directly. They were both frightened. I really didn''t expect Chu Hui to attack Chu Mo, and I didn''t expect Chu Mo''s reaction to be so fast that in a moment, they were all thrown into the Shenjian world.


    At the same time, more people rushed out.


    Demon king, Chu Lao, wandering female emperor, Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi, Chu Tong, Chu Xuan


    None of them knew what had happened. After coming out, they were stunned to see the scene outside.


    This is obviously an earth shaking war, and large areas of blood universe have all become pieces of chaos like an abyss.


    Then, in front of Chu Mo, stood a gorgeous woman without any breath fluctuations. Beside the woman, there was an old man with a white beard who looked unfathomable.


    The old man looked very kind, with a warm smile on his face.


    "Dad, aunt, what''s the matter with her?" Chu Tong rushed over directly, grabbed Chu Mo''s arm, and asked nervously.


    Over the years, Chu Tong and Chu Hui have the deepest feelings. Hearing that the old monk and the old Taoist said that Chu Hui actually attacked Chu Mo, Chu Tong''s first reaction was not to believe it. Because this is not only unreasonable, she does not believe that her aunt will betray her father.


    "It''s hard to say. Let''s go and tell the world." Chu Mo glanced at the crowd and gave them a reassuring look.


    Then Xu Shiyan and the old man with white beard were invited to enter the Shenjian world.


    The next moment, a group of people appeared directly on the territory of the Chu royal family.


    They entered an ancient temple.


    Along the way, Xu Shiyan had a noble temperament, but her stunning face was like a curious baby. Looking around, it''s completely like having never seen the world.


    Chu Mo doesn''t know her true identity yet, but it''s funny at the moment. I think this girl is very interesting. And now he has a feeling that the old man with white beard and the girl named Xu Shiyan should be coming for him.


    Then, after entering the ancient hall, everyone took their seats separately. Then a maid brought tea.


    Xu Shiyan picked up the tea cup very gracefully, then took a sip gently and said, "good tea!"


    "The girl also knows tea?" Chu Mo smiled and said, "I don''t understand."


    "Fortunately, I don''t have anything to do on weekdays, so I like to study these. A busy person like the young master must have no time to specialize in these." Xu Shiyan smiled and said softly.


    Chu Mo nodded and chuckled. Then he told these people what was happening outside.


    What the old monk said to the old Taoist just now was not so detailed. After hearing this, everyone looked shocked and puzzled.


    The mysterious young man came here again to find fault. They can think of this matter. Because the young man was robbed of four crystal nuclei by Chu Mo last time, he will definitely come back to revenge. But they didn''t expect Chu Hui to suddenly betray Chu mo.


    Moreover, the Chu warship actually has such terrible power. Everyone was sad to think that they had been together with Chu Hui for many years, but they didn''t know these things. Chu Tong, in particular, felt that Aunt Chu Hui should not do such a thing because her eyes were slightly red.


    Chu Mo then said, "this matter has nothing to do with Chu Hui... It''s not very big. At least, zhinao itself is definitely unwilling to do such a thing."


    "That''s right." The old man with white beard who had been sitting there quietly suddenly opened his mouth and inserted a word.


    Everyone looked at the old man with white beard in surprise.


    Burst the fourth wave!


    The last day of 2016!


    What else can we hesitate about?


    Where are our monthly tickets?


    Where''s our blood?


    What about our passion?


    What about our fighting spirit?


    Come on, brothers and sisters, don''t say anything, drive... 8

 Chapter 1774

    The old man with white beard nodded at the crowd, and then looked at Chu Mo: "if I read it correctly, the person in your mouth..." he specially accented the word "human" and said, "it should be from high-dimensional life."


    "High dimension?" All the people present were dazed.


    Including Chu Mo, they all don''t understand what kind of place the high dimension in the mouth of old man white beard is.


    "The world is vast, and there are too many things we can''t understand. For example, the people in the painting will never understand what kind of place our world is."


    Chu Xuan suddenly asked, "but the world in the painting is not a real world!"


    "In the eyes of many high-dimensional life, in fact, the world we live in now is also fake." The old man with white beard said with a smile.


    "This... How can this be possible? We are all living lives!" Chu Xuan is actually quite intelligent. And he has cultivated to the supreme level, and has a very clear and profound understanding of many things in this world.


    But at this moment, he was really a little confused.


    The old man with white beard then said, "in fact, there are human beings in the high-dimensional world. They are all very powerful, almost, and can be regarded as one of the masters. Generally speaking, the high-dimensional world will not pay much attention to the low-dimensional world. For example, we will not pay special attention to a painting."


    Everyone nodded, and then looked at the old man with white beard curiously, and they were all guessing his origin.


    The old man with white beard smiled, "I actually come from the high-dimensional world. We are all inscriptions of life, summoned to this plane by the power of fate. Then, we are awakened here. Well, it is the four heavens."


    Four days?


    "Great immeasurable nature, great fortune, carefree heaven, great mercy, nanwutian and Hongmeng Avenue zijintian." The old man with white beard said, "under the four celestial realms, control the ten thousand realms..."


    About half an hour later, these people present finally thoroughly understood what kind of place the outside world was.


    Many things, even the supreme infinite and infinite Buddha, were not particularly clear before this.


    After the introduction of the old man with white beard and some supplements from Xu Shiyan, everyone, including Chu Mo, finally knew more things.


    However, this made people more curious about the identity of old man white beard and Xu Shiyan.


    Finally, after introducing the details of the four days, The old man with white beard first said: "The high-dimensional world has little impact on the low-dimensional world. Therefore, for the time being, we don''t have to think about those things. Just like you won''t easily destroy a painting, the creatures in the high-dimensional world won''t be idle to affect the low-dimensional world. You don''t need to worry too much about the high-dimensional world. Our identity and origin will be made clear later. It''s the wise brain in the mouth of Prince Chu. If I guess correctly, Should... Also represent some high-dimensional creatures in the four heavens. According to the attack means of the other party, it should be runic life! "


    "Rune life?" People have heard that the old man white beard claims to be the life of the inscription. I didn''t expect another Rune life to appear now.


    "Yes, it is also one of the high-dimensional creatures. We are the inscriptions engraved by the heaven and man of the four heavens. Then, the inscriptions are endowed with the power from the high-dimensional, which is the source of awakening us. But the rune life is different." Said the old man with white beard.


    Everyone looked at the old man with white beard, and the old man said, "Rune life is drilled in by themselves from the high dimension! When they enter the world, some are active, and some are accidentally drilled in. After entering the world, if they want to leave, they must accumulate a lot of energy. And this energy, crystal nucleus, is the top."


    "Originally, aunt Chu Hui is really such a person..." Chu Tong looked lost and felt very sad.


    The old man with white beard shook his head: "maybe not. Rune life is very strange. They can hide in other lives for many years. Like parasites, they will suddenly move when needed. Occupy everything of the host."


    Chu Mo nodded, took out the gold refining of the God and said, "she certainly didn''t mean to betray me. In fact, at the moment she moved, I already understood. Because of it..." Chu Mo raised his hand, Let everyone see the metal box in their hands: "a long time ago, it was calculated that there might be this accident today. So at that time, it begged me to seal its origin. Chu Hui is actually just a part of it. However, now I''m not sure whether it was its part or even its origin that was infected."


    The old man with white beard said, "can I check it?"


    Chu Mo nodded and handed the metal box to the old man with white beard. And said, "its origin is sealed by this divine gold..."


    The old man with white beard smiled and said, "the golden seal of God is really good, and the technique is very clever. However, we don''t need to open it if we want to detect whether there is a problem with it." With that, the old man with white beard took the metal box and slightly closed his eyes.


    Chu Mo looked at the old man with white beard. From him, he could only feel a very strange fluctuation. Then, looking at the hands of the old man with white beard, there was a very strange rhythmic fluctuation, as if he was constantly knocking on the golden box with a very high frequency.


    The old man with white beard''s face gradually became serious, frowned slightly, and then seemed to be analyzing something.


    Inside the ancient hall, it was quiet.


    Everyone is waiting for the results of his test.


    The whole process lasted for at least an hour. During this period, everyone didn''t speak and waited.


    Finally, the old man with white beard breathed a sigh, and then a touch of sadness appeared on his face. Looking at Chu Mo, he wanted to stop talking.


    Everyone was nervous, looking at the old man with white beard.


    Chu Mo said, "just say what you have."


    The old man with white beard said, "its origin is actually a rune life..."


    Everyone was stunned.


    The old man with white beard then said, "in fact, mechanical life should have been a branch derived from Rune life. However, at that time, I was not completely sure about it. But now, it can be determined."


    "You mean, aunt Chu Hui, is a bad person?" Chu Tong still cannot accept this fact.


    The old man with white beard shook his head: "It''s not good or bad. It should be a member of the rune life hidden in the ancient god world. The memory is sealed, and then, under certain conditions, this sealed memory will be untied. For example, see the five crystal nuclei in the ancient god''s body. When the memory is untied, it is no longer the friend you are familiar with. However, its relationship with you should be really very good. Therefore, when it attacks, The memory before and after awakening will produce huge contradictions. Otherwise, I''m afraid that childe Chu should be more seriously injured. "


    Chu Mo couldn''t help being silent after hearing this, and his eyes also showed a touch of regret. Although the origin of the old man with white beard and Xu Shiyan is very mysterious, he can calculate the probability of the old man with white beard telling the truth, accounting for more than 99%!


    Because Chu Hui clearly felt the struggle when she attacked herself. Only later, the awakening memory, more and more dominant. The human side of Chu Hui was suppressed by Zhen.


    But even so, Chu Hui still retains some of her human side and habits, for example, her name is brother Chu mo. For another example, Chu Hui''s last words when she left seemed threatening, but they were actually a reminder.


    "Then, the origin in the metal box is also the awakened life?" Chu Tong didn''t give up asking.


    "No, it was before awakening." Said the old man with white beard.


    "Great!" Chu Tong''s face suddenly showed a happy color.


    Others are also excited. Over the years, the relationship between these people and zhinao Chuhui has been very close, and they have already treated her as a family member. They certainly don''t want to see their families betray and leave.


    "I haven''t finished yet." The old man with white beard poured cold water and said, "although he did not wake up, as long as he untied this seal, he will know everything in the shortest time, and then... He will wake up again!"


    "Ah?" Chu Tong and others suddenly looked silly. Chu Tong looked at the old man with white beard and asked, "is there no way to solve it?"


    "At least, there is no such thing at present. Unless... Prince Chu can thoroughly refine all the five crystal nuclei and completely master this energy in his own hands. Then he successfully opens up a new fifth heaven and becomes a great God. In that case, these runic lives have nothing to do." Said the old man with white beard.


    Everyone, at this moment, looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded and then looked at the old man with white beard: "the real origin of you and Miss Xu Shiyan, should we be able to say now?"


    The old man with white beard said, "I have told you my origin. I come from a higher dimensional world. I was engraved by people in this world, and then I was summoned and awakened from the high dimensional world by mysterious means. As for Xu Shiyan, in the physical world of ancient gods, she is the daughter of the heavenly palace master of the three major forces in your mouth."


    The daughter of the leader of the heavenly palace?


    This sentence of the old man with white beard was like a thunder, which directly stunned everyone present.


    Chu Mo also looked shocked. He could feel that Xu Shiyan''s status was not ordinary. The noble temperament on her body was not pretended. But he didn''t expect that Xu Shiyan, a beautiful little girl without any practitioner fluctuations, could be... A real princess?


    But the fact is far more wonderful than they imagined. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1775

    Because the old man with white beard then said, "however, she is not the biological daughter of the Lord of the heavenly palace." she comes from the four heavens... The Xiaoyao heaven of great fortune. She is the biological daughter of the Xiaoyao Tianzhu of great fortune. "


    "..." almost everyone in the ancient hall was dumbfounded on the spot.


    Even Chu Mo couldn''t help twitching slightly at the corner of his mouth, feeling incredible.


    Great fortune carefree daughter of the Lord of heaven? Can you talk a little more?


    Although the old man with white beard inscribed life, in fact, he knew the whole human world and the world of heaven and man very well. He is very clear that in fact, heaven and man also have seven emotions and six desires, as well as various complex thoughts. It''s even many times more complicated than human beings!


    However, human emotions are complex enough. For example, now, if you want to let the athletes of the ancient god world accept them, then they must tell the truth!


    If he lies, the white powerful monk will turn his face.


    "This is a fact. The child''s life is very hard. He is not as noble as you think." The old man with white beard said, passing Xu Shiyan''s whole life experience to the spiritual sea of Chu Mo in the way of information.


    He didn''t pass it on to everyone, let alone say it publicly.


    Because it''s enough for everyone present to know that Xu Shiyan is the adopted daughter of the Lord of heaven and the daughter of the Lord of heaven!


    As for the unpleasant history hidden in it, it''s better not to say it publicly.


    Chu Mo knew the whole story all at once. Many things must be done without leave. Just like the information the old man with white beard sent him now. These things are all real things that have been born.


    At this time, Chu Mo once again looked at Xu Shiyan, who was sitting quietly with a tea cup in her hands, and felt a pity in her heart. Then he looked at the old man with white beard, "what''s the purpose of your coming here this time?"


    This matter must be clarified.


    Because he has now become the person that the three main forces and the Eternal Lord want to remove. In addition, there is the mysterious young man who does not want to kill him all the time in order to seize the inheritance of Pangu.


    The old man with white beard said, "we want to help you refine those crystal nuclei as soon as possible, and then help you establish the fifth day. Let this become a real paradise for human beings and other creatures that are not allowed by the four heavens."


    "That''s it?" Chu Mo looked at the old man with white beard. I didn''t read much, but you can''t lie to me.


    In this world, nature has noble quality and pure soul. It is not uncommon for such creatures to devote themselves to the world.


    For example, old monks and old Taoists.


    But these two elders spent countless years to penetrate their good deeds into the hearts of every creature in the channel world.


    The old man with white beard in front of him is different from Xu Shiyan, who is surprisingly big. I don''t know them.


    The old man with white beard said, "Shiyan, a child, will be in danger if she stays in the heavenly palace sooner or later. Moreover, after she knows her true identity, she naturally cannot stay there. Because an emotional creature like you human beings will definitely not want to be with the person who killed her mother."


    "You inscribe that life doesn''t mind such a thing?" Chu Mo asked curiously.


    "We have no parents... Our bodies are engraved, and our lives are called to this dimension and then awakened." The old man with white beard said calmly, and then looked at Chu Mo: "according to my understanding, the most suitable place for Shiyan as a child in the ancient god world is here. Only you can really protect her."


    Chu Mo listened, and couldn''t help but show a wry smile on his face. Looking at the old man with white beard, he said, "you are too flattering me. Just now it was you who saved me once. Now there are not only many people who want to kill me, but also extremely strong. Following me will definitely be more dangerous. It''s not safe."


    The old man with white beard smiled, "don''t worry about this. We inscribe life. The biggest feature is not to attack the enemy, but... Defense!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After sevenoreight hundred years.


    In the void of this blood domain, the metallic crystal nucleus has become very small.


    Chu Mo sat cross legged in the void, motionless.


    The unparalleled breath in the metallic crystal core filled the whole void.


    Then, just outside this void, a figure stood there quietly. The man was dressed in a silver suit, and his whole body was shrouded in a light that could not be seen directly.


    Behind the light, the man''s face was extremely cold. In one eye, there was also a strong color of anger.


    He is the leader of the heavenly palace.


    "Why? Your inscriptions... Why betray me? I gave you life! Brought you to this world... How dare you betray me?"


    At the moment, his eyes flickered ferociously, clenching his teeth and muttering.


    He did not receive a response from the inscription, and in fact, he never received a direct response from the inscription. He can read inscriptions, know how to engrave, and know how to call inscriptions. But he did not have the ability to communicate directly with the inscriptions.


    Almost all those who have this ability are the most special few of the world masters. Besides, there are several gods!


    Moreover, the communication between those people and the inscription is also some of the simplest communication.


    No one can communicate and talk directly with Mingyin like Xu Shiyan. The inscription can even turn into a human image and appear in front of her.


    These people in Chu Mo didn''t realize what it meant for the whole four days.


    If this matter is known by the people of the four heavens and those top-level beings, it will directly set off a terrible storm!


    Because even in the four big days, it is also a very mysterious existence.


    Therefore, the Lord of the heavenly palace did not expect these inscriptions to answer him. He just wanted to meet Xu Shiyan. He wanted to know what had happened to her so that she could leave the heavenly palace directly. Ran into this blood field.


    But he can''t see it, and he can''t get through it!


    He was blocked here by the inscription.


    He couldn''t feel what was in it at all.


    He even vaguely guessed that the lucky man, Chu Mo from the channel world, was probably also in this void!


    This made him quite anxious and uneasy.


    If his guess is true, it means that Xu Shiyan may have known the truth of everything. Then with the help of those damn inscriptions that betrayed him, he escaped here!


    He had returned to the heavenly palace before, and now Xu Shiyan was gone. He felt bad. He finally learned a terrible truth from the maid''s mouth. Xu Shiyan is likely to have the ability to communicate with inscriptions since childhood.


    Because when she was very young, she often told stories or hummed songs to the walls and floors engraved with inscriptions.


    He didn''t notice this kind of thing before. After the maid said, he directly killed the maid!


    It''s so important that I didn''t report it to her earlier. What''s the use of keeping such a person?


    Then, it took him many years to finally find this place, where his pace was blocked. So, he knew at once that Xu Shiyan must be hiding here.


    "Yan''er, it''s me. I don''t know who persuaded you to run away from home. But I hope you can come out and meet me. No matter when, my father loves you. I hope you can understand that now is a troubled time, and the only person who can protect you in this world is me. Come out and meet me, let''s talk?"


    The voice of the leader of the heavenly palace is very gentle and sounds very sincere.


    However, there has been no response.


    The leader of the heavenly palace knows that if these inscriptions spread out all the defense, even the divine consciousness at the level of Lord can block it.


    He swam quickly, trying to find a gap and rushed in to see what was in it.


    But what made him disappointed and angry was that there was no dead corner in the universe within a hundred billion miles. All places are sealed by inscriptions!


    This made him more suspicious. Chu Mo was here!


    So he did it directly!


    He''s not that mysterious young man. He''s a real world leader who has been famous for many years.


    He is heaven and man!


    His attack ability is simply strong enough to make people tremble.


    This blow, even a big 6, will be directly knocked into nothingness in an instant, and even the entire void of the universe can be knocked into chaos.


    But the invisible inscription defense here directly protects this territory intact. Only invisible ripples can be seen here, exploding rapidly. Then it returned to normal with a quick degree.


    This is the terror defense ability of the inscription!


    After the Lord of the heavenly palace made such a move, he no longer made a move, because they knew that even if he made another move, he could not break through this place.


    The inscription is essentially different from other energy defenses. Its energy consumption is very small, even very small. In other words, even if he attacks like this for 10000 years, it is meaningless.


    There will be no other result except to let himself be consumed with all his strength.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace stood here, and his handsome face under the light was black with iron. He stood there for a long time, then turned around and walked straight away.


    Time flows.


    Thousands of years of divine experience passed away slowly.


    Chu Mo has refined all four crystal nuclei in the hundreds of billions of miles of cosmic void guarded by the inscription.


    His realm did not directly break through the realm of Dazu, but his understanding of Pangu''s inheritance has reached an unprecedented height.


    Pangu inheritance is known as the top inheritance among mankind. It is also called... The inheritance of God! (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1776

    Its * * is divided into several parts: Pangu Kaitian, Pangu time, Pangu body method and Pangu knife method.


    Pangu Kaitian is the basic skill that the ancient god used to control the famous artifact Pangu axe in the past years. There are nine moves in total, but these nine moves are enough to make a difference! Only with Pangu Kaitian skill can we truly and perfectly control the Pangu axe.


    That mysterious young man, I don''t know what way, has also learned Pangu Kaitian Gong. Otherwise, he could not have mastered the artifact of Pangu axe at all. It is impossible to reach a tacit understanding with Pangu axe.


    Pangu time is a supreme way. This is the real way to control the law of time.


    Compared with the nine character truth, it is much worse. Not on one level.


    According to the power of the law of Pangu time, almost any territory can be sealed off, and ten thousand years of time can be turned into a flash. On the contrary, it is a flash of ten thousand years! The higher the level of cultivation, the stronger the control of the law of time!


    According to the profound meaning of Pangu''s time, when this skill is cultivated to the late stage, once it is applied, it can be directly transformed into tens of millions of years, or even hundreds of millions of years!


    What is this concept?


    Once the Pangu time skill that cultivates to this level is displayed, it can make the other party grow old in an instant!


    Then, if you use this skill in succession, even an opponent of Dazu realm can''t bear the consequences of this instant aging.


    And this is just the late stage of cultivation, and it has really reached the peak level. Then, even if it is the Lord of the world... Even the more powerful God, in the face of this kind of skill, he absolutely has to avoid it far and dare not fight.


    However, the consumption of Pangu time for itself is also quite huge. It is not without cost to use this skill to affect the long river of years.


    Pangu''s body method, in Chu Mo''s view, was simply amazing to the extreme.


    Before that, he had been eager to have a top-level body method. Because all the time, although his speed is quite fast, he can''t reach the level of the world. In other words, there will always be someone who can catch up with his speed.


    In the same realm, few people can surpass him in speed, but those who are higher than him are not inferior to him in speed.


    It was not until he got Pangu''s body method that Chu Mo really understood that this body method, which was unique in the world, turned out to be like this.


    The power of law contained in it originally works like this. It turns out that such a reorganization rule can achieve this magical effect.


    It can be said that Pangu''s body method is a seemingly simple but in fact extremely abstruse skill about speed.


    After practicing Pangu''s body method, Chu Mo already knew that his strength had stepped into another field.


    As for Pangu knife technique, there are three moves in total.


    Chop, chop, sweep.


    Chu Mo was stunned after refining the crystal stone and inheriting these three knife techniques.


    How to put it? It seems... Too simple!


    He knew the truth of Da Dao Zhi Jian many years ago. But he knew it, but when he got Pangu''s knife technique, he really understood what the real road to simplicity was.


    It''s simply unbelievable. It''s a divine skill.


    Moreover, these three moves are the kind of sabre techniques that have no return.


    It''s not like a general knife technique at all. It can resist and defend. There is no such saying in Pangu''s knife technique.


    Only forge ahead!


    In this static cosmic void, there is only Chu Mo alone.


    Old monks and Taoists, including Xu Shiyan and Chu Mo''s family, are all in the world of Shenjian.


    Over the years, the old monk and the old Taoist have been studying how to break the seal on Xu Shiyan and make her a person who can practice.


    Xu Shiyan didn''t pay much attention to this. For her, even if she can''t practice, she can also have nearly eternal life. It also has strong defense ability. She really doesn''t have much interest in practicing this kind of thing.


    But whether you want to practice or not is one thing. Whether you can practice or not is another matter.


    So, she wants to break the seal herself.


    Because according to the inference of the old monk and the old Taoist, this seal may not only seal Xu Shiyan''s path of cultivation. There are other meanings in it. It may have an impact on Xu Shiyan''s life.


    Over the years, they have almost 90% success in inferring.


    After all, the seal of the realm of Lord is not so easy to untie.


    On this day, Chu Mo returned to the Shenjian world, and then he was ready to take away the last crystal core in the Shenjian world.


    Thanks to the nurturing of this crystal core, there have been too many excellent young descendants in Shenjian world over the years. Many of them have reached the supreme level of cultivation.


    These beings in the supreme realm are completely different from the previous batch of ancient supreme friars. They rely very little on cultivation resources. More importantly, it is a kind of self understanding.


    The universe, which was sent by Chu Mo to the sky of Shenjian world and refined into stars, is also very quiet.


    Almost all the creatures there don''t know what happened. Therefore, their lives have not been affected. As in the past.


    So, in many cases, ignorance is not necessarily a bad thing.


    I have a limit in my life, but I know no limit. It''s dangerous to have a limit with no limit.


    Perhaps, now this is also a blessing for those creatures in the universe.


    Back in the Shenjian world, Chu Mo was more or less hesitant to take away the last crystal core.


    The old Taoist appeared beside Chu Mo, looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "don''t worry, there will be no problem."


    The old monk also read the Buddha''s name and came to Chu Mo: "seeing that it is about to succeed, don''t hesitate. If the inscription can guard here, this is our opportunity. Once there is an inscription that can break here, it is in danger."


    "What the old monk said is not unreasonable." The old Taoist looked at Chu Mo and said, "didn''t Mr. inscriptions have said that the inscriptions also have an independent character. Although now the three main forces and the Eternal Lord don''t have the ability to communicate directly with the inscriptions, it doesn''t mean that they can''t move other inscriptions and attack here. Once that happens, our side is in danger!"


    Chu Mo nodded and finally made a decision. Later, he took the crystal core directly from the depths of the land of the Chu family.


    At the moment when the crystal core was taken away, the whole Shenjian world could clearly feel that the original vitality, which was so strong that it was exhausted, suddenly dimmed a lot.


    Creatures with low cultivation level will not feel too much naturally. But all creatures above the ancestral realm can produce particularly obvious feelings.


    Over the years, there have been so many amazing rising stars in Shenjian world, which have an inseparable relationship with this crystal core. After being taken away this time, it will not be so easy to have so many amazing talents in the future.


    But there is no way.


    Chu Mo whispered, "one day, I will find a way to make the world stronger again!"


    He followed his words, and a large number of visions appeared in the void of the whole Shenjian world.


    This vision is extremely auspicious, so that those who feel that their vitality is weakened and some frightened creatures are all quiet at once.


    Then Chu Mo didn''t hesitate any more, and returned to the lonely cosmic void with the last crystal core.


    Start refining this crystal core.


    With the passage of time, the volume of this crystal nucleus is getting smaller and smaller. Chu Mo finally got the last Pangu inheritance from this crystal core!


    When Chu Mo got the Pangu Sutra, the four kinds of inheritance he got before suddenly seemed to be completely alive!


    This feeling... Is like those inscriptions originally engraved on walls, floors and eaves. They all have strong defense capabilities without communication. When foreign enemies invade, these inscriptions can directly form a strong defense. But after all, it gives people a feeling of dead things.


    Just like the Dharma array, once opened, it operates autonomously.


    But after practicing the Pangu Sutra, these inscriptions, which were originally like dead objects, suddenly came to life!


    The inscription can be transformed into an old man with white beard, Pangu Kaitian, Pangu time, Pangu body method and Pangu knife method, and can also be activated by Pangu Sutra to become a living move!


    After these inheritance came to life, Chu Mo really felt the shock.


    He finally understood why Pangu''s knife technique had only three knives and why it was so simple!


    Because after cooperating with the Pangu Sutra, these three sword techniques can almost sweep all enemies!


    He has used the providence mind method for countless years, and the star formula that has brought him great help can be given up at the moment when the Pangu Sutra is completed.


    This feeling is like using tools for countless years. After the emergence of better and more convenient tools, the original tools, no matter how nostalgic, must be put down. They have completed all their missions!


    New tools can better complete tasks.


    That''s it.


    Pangu Sutra is too powerful. Chu Mo has just understood it and reached the level of entry. The power it can exert completely exceeds the divine will and my mind method.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help feeling that the understanding of Tao and Dharma in this world was really endless.


    The Pangu Sutra he practiced today is already the top one. But tomorrow, is it still like this? He himself is not sure.


    Later, Chu Mo began to calm down and began to refine this crystal core with his original perception and perception.


    In this kind of cosmic space, in fact, calculating time has little meaning.


    As the years passed, many Shenjian years passed again.


    Chu Mo has completely refined five crystal nuclei. So far, he has received all five kinds of inheritance from the five crystal nuclei of Pangu.


    He can even clearly sense the position of Pangu axe! He even knows that when his Pangu Sutra enters the middle stage, he can have an idea to directly summon the Pangu axe back! (to be continued.)


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1777

    Don''t look at Pan Gu''s axe. It has been in the young man''s hands for countless years. It can play a terrible power in his hands day and night. But it is the weapon of Pangu after all. Once it is sensed that Pangu Sutra appears in the world again, even if Chu Mo doesn''t call, it will fly back by itself.


    And this, let alone the young man, even if there is a stronger existence than him, there is no way to stop it!


    This kind of real magic weapon has great spirituality, and for Pangu axe, Pangu Sutra is like the mother of a child. No matter how naughty you are outside, you still have to find your mother sooner or later.


    "I have inherited all the Pangu on the five crystal cores, and I have finished refining the five crystal cores. But there seems to be no abnormal phenomenon in this world. I myself, in addition to feeling that cultivation has become strong, I also have no more feelings."


    Chu Mo said to himself that he did not know how to become God.


    Because according to the old monk and the old Taoist, after being inherited by Pangu, you can lead the whole physical world of Pangu and directly become a day by yourself. Become a big heaven alone!


    But now, Chu Mo doesn''t have any feelings, and he doesn''t know what changes will happen after he becomes God, but obviously, he shouldn''t have no feelings like this.


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and murmured, "I understand that after Pangu''s inheritance, there must be a process to reach a certain level and trigger certain conditions before we can truly become a day by ourselves. Otherwise, the ancient gods in the past were so strong that they were many times stronger than they are now. They should have become a day by themselves."


    Chu Mo thought, more and more sure about it. Although up to now, he still doesn''t know what this opportunity is, but presumably, as long as he meets it, he will have an induction.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Mo''s eyes showed a firm light.


    Even before being inherited by Pangu, he hopes to protect the world. Now, this belief has become more firm.


    Later, he returned to the world of divinity.


    At this time, the old monk and Taoist who had been studying how to untie the seal on Xu Shiyan was at a loss. They were baffled by a question. With the experience and experience of these two people, there is no way to break the rules.


    Just sensing Chu Mo''s return, the two directly called.


    Chu Mo came directly to the place where the two were closed.


    This is a beautiful Shenyu mountain, with peaks towering into the clouds, surrounded by all kinds of auras.


    The old monk and the old Taoist usually live here, while Xu Shiyan lives in the royal family of Chu.


    After seeing Chu Mo, the old Taoist raised his eyebrows, his eyes were bright, and said with some surprise, "boy, you have finally succeeded in inheriting all the ancient gods?"


    Although the old monk seemed calm, his hand twisting the rosary was also slightly trembling.


    Chu Mo nodded, and then said, "indeed, he has been inherited by all ancient gods, but he has not been able to become a great God..."


    The eyes of the old monk and Taoist priest were very bright at first, and then they all frowned slightly, showing a thoughtful look.


    Then the old monk said, "is it not enough to just get the inheritance of ancient gods? But according to the information we get in the memory gate, it should be like this."


    The old Taoist frowned and said, "maybe... This matter is related to the realm? But the realm of the ancient god in the past is high enough. Why didn''t the ancient god succeed?"


    "Yes..." the old monk also nodded, and then pondered, "maybe there is still some opportunity, and we need to touch it before we can succeed."


    The old Taoist also nodded, "I think so, too. There should be some opportunity somewhere in the world. At present, there are several things we need to solve now."


    Chu Mo nodded and said faintly, "the masters of the three forces, the Eternal Lord, the young man holding the Pangu axe..."


    The old monk nodded with the old Taoist, and the old Taoist said, "there is another thing, that is, we are about to break the seal on Xu Shiyan. I think you should also have a look. In this way, it is of great benefit to understand the Taoism of the leader of the heavenly palace."


    Chu Mo promised, "that''s what I mean."


    Before, it was because he needed to refine five crystal nuclei, so he didn''t have time and energy to pay attention to other things. Now there is time, so this matter should be solved as soon as possible.


    After all, over the years, without the help of those inscriptions, Chu Mo couldn''t do it with such peace of mind.


    It is estimated that those people of the Eternal Lord and the three main forces have forces throughout the physical world of the ancient gods. Even if they hide here in the blood domain, those people can''t be found for so many years. Therefore, the only possibility is to take the inscription of Xu Shiyan and directly block all the troubles.


    Chu Mo directly took the method of cracking calculation developed by the old monk and the old Taoist into his hands. Then, I began to watch intently.


    The two high-level predecessors have actually gone a long way on the road of Tao and Dharma. Almost all monks at the level of great ancestors have reached a level very close to the Lord.


    But after all, compared with the Lord, there is still a gap.


    Chu Mo''s strength was also at the peak of the great ancestor, and he did not enter the realm of the Lord.


    But after he got the inheritance of Pangu, especially after practicing the Pangu Sutra, his cognition of Tao and Dharma has entered a completely different field.


    It can be said that in this world, few masters dare to say that they are better than Chu Mo in the field of Tao and law.


    Therefore, Chu Mo only glanced at it, and felt that the old Taoist and the old monk were profound in Taoism, but also saw the loopholes in their cracking methods.


    Then, Chu Mo''s divine sense withdrew from it. Looking at the old Taoist and the old monk, he pointed out the key in a few words.


    After hearing this, the old Taoist priest and the old monk suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. Their faces all showed surprise. Immediately, Chu Mo was left here and turned into two rainbow. Then he flew in the direction of the Chu family.


    Chu Mo smiled and followed.


    Many people of the Chu clan have left the pass.


    Over the years, a group of people have aged.


    For example, those old friends and followers of Chu Mo in the human world, he Xu, Wang Dafa, the nameless old eunuch, Mr. dantai, Mr. weichi and Mr. Qi, have all become extremely old with the passage of time.


    Their level is relatively low. Almost all stay in the realm of true immortality.


    It is mainly because the great medicine of the Chu royal family is too powerful to live to this day!


    But no matter how powerful the medicine is, it will eventually fail. At that time, these people will really say goodbye forever.


    This feeling is a little sad, but it is also the real natural law. No one in the world can resist it. Unless he becomes a God, even if he is as strong as Chu Mo, he has never seen a living God.


    Pangu should be a God, but the end is also sad. Although he was not dead, he was suppressed separately.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, suddenly his mind seemed to have a lightning strike!


    Suppress separately!


    Yes!


    this is it!


    The spiritual existence of Pangu was suppressed in another place.


    If we can find that place, can''t we find the real reason?


    Chu Mo thought, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    At this time, Gao Dashan happened to come over there. Seeing Chu Mo, he was stunned at first, and then grinned.


    After years of absence, the strength of tall and stupid has actually broken through to the supreme realm.


    This makes Chu Mo very happy.


    "Silly!"


    "Hey!" The big guy scratched his head with a happy face: "young master!"


    Chu Mo came over and patted tall silly''s arm, because according to his height, tall silly is much taller than Chu mo.


    "Are you still used to it here?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Well, young master, it''s very good here." Tall and silly, looking at Chu Mo happily, as simple and honest as before.


    Chu Mo blinked, looked at him and said, "haven''t you found a daughter-in-law for yourself for so many years?"


    Tall silly face a little red, but also a bit speechless looking at Chu Mo: "young master, how many years have it been? My descendants, add up to thousands of people!"


    "...." Chu Merton was covered with black lines, and his face was speechless. Then he sighed in his heart: the road of cultivation is really lonely and long. The higher you go, the more you feel the coldness of the heights.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt an awe inspiring breath rising into the sky over the side where Xu Shiyan lived!


    This breath is really too powerful!


    Even Chu Mo felt a little surprised. He didn''t have time to say hello to Gao Da silly. His figure flashed. The next moment, he appeared here in Xu Shiyan''s residence.


    Then I saw the old monk and the old Taoist all staring at the beautiful woman in the middle of the yard who was wearing a plain dress and was incomparably young.


    This woman is naturally Xu Shiyan, but her temperament is greatly different from that before.


    Although there is no change in appearance, compared with before, they are simply two completely different people!


    Seeing Chu Mo coming, the old Taoist said with a shocked face, "see? This... This is really a peerless cultivation physique! This is simply too shocking. I have never seen a creature with such a good cultivation qualification. This is really incredible!"


    Chu Mo also saw that Xu Shiyan, who had completely removed the seal, was simply like a top-grade pearl that completely bloomed all its light!


    It was covered with dust before, but now the dust is wiped away, and all the brilliance can''t be covered up at all.


    It will be completely released in an instant.


    It''s like a perfect work of art. It''s so beautiful!


    Especially in the eyes of top monks, such a qualification to be an apprentice is simply what all top monks dream of! (~^~)

 Chapter 1778

    Even she herself felt a little incredible. Before, she really didn''t care about whether she could practice or not. She thought that even if she could practice, she wouldn''t have a high realm.


    But when this seal was untied, almost in an instant, Xu Shiyan had completely felt the impulse to practice and become stronger. It''s a calling sound from the depths of the soul. That''s her real intention!


    Therefore, she looked directly at Chu Mo, and even the old Taoist and the old monk were a little surprised.


    "Master Chu, teach me to practice!"


    "Good!"


    Chu Mo''s answer was also quite straightforward.


    Speaking of it, some of his disciples are basically the group of children they accepted when they were in the human world. Now the best ones, Xiao He and others, should be at the peak of the great holy land. There may even be the existence of stepping into the ancestral realm.


    Chu Mo has not paid attention to this matter for many years.


    In fact, Fang LAN is the only one of his real disciples.


    Now seeing Xu Shiyan whose seal was untied, Chu Mo really moved his mind to accept disciples again. The girl''s qualifications are really excellent!


    Chu Mo can even directly calculate the time required for Xu Shiyan to enter the ancestral realm. It''s definitely not worth 3000 years!


    This talent is simply powerful enough to make people tremble.


    It''s horrible!


    Later, Xu Shiyan bowed down and directly called Chu Mo master.


    I don''t know what I will think if the master of Tiangong Temple thinks about this scene.


    Later, a group of old people went out of the customs one after another to meet Chu mo.


    Fang Lan was the happiest to learn that Chu Mo accepted apprentices again. However, Fang Lan''s disciples and grandchildren, one by one, were a little grinning.


    It''s not that it''s hard to accept. Who dares to object to what the grandfather meant? The key is that they basically don''t know Xu Shiyan. Xu Shiyan has been living in seclusion here in the Chu royal family for many years. So almost everyone doesn''t know what kind of identity and origin this beautiful young woman has.


    Anyway, at the thought of her generation, Fang Lan''s disciples and grandchildren felt a little headache.


    But they soon wanted to open up. Because there are countless people with high seniority in the whole Chu royal family. It''s not bad for Xu Shiyan.


    Fang LAN doesn''t care about that at all. She is one of the few people who know Xu Shiyan''s real identity. Even if she didn''t know, she wouldn''t have any doubts about master''s decision.


    She took Xu Shiyan''s hand, and then happily introduced Xu Shiyan to the group of people who came to congratulate her.


    Some of them were met by Xu Shiyan, but most of them were met for the first time.


    The news of Chu Mo''s return spread all over the Shenjian world. A large number of people began to come here.


    Many people even learned that Chu Mo had another disciple on the way. Some people immediately turned back and wanted to personally give a gift for this matter.


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that he just accepted an apprentice, which unexpectedly caused such a big disturbance. However, the words of the old Taoist and the old Taoist made him understand everything in his heart.


    "The whole Shenjian world is under your control. Your influence on this world is no different from that of the ancient god on his own physical world. For the creatures in Shenjian world, you are their real God!"


    The old monk also whispered aside, "Amitabha, these are the good causes you planted. Today, they bear good fruits."


    Then, after being silent for countless years, the territory of the Chu royal family became lively again.


    Many people come from the remote Shenjian world, and there are all kinds of transportation. There are all kinds of warships, rare birds and animals that block out the sun, and ancient chariots that exude an ancient flavor... There are also some people with advanced cultivation who simply come to guard the sword.


    Therefore, originally a simple ceremony of worshipping the master dragged on for ten years.


    Xu Shiyan is also worthy of being a person with real top-level cultivation talent. During these ten years, she has been carefully taught by Chu mo. Her realm has reached the supreme level!


    This made all the monks who arrived at the Chu family first shocked to an unbelievable level.


    Ten years... Supreme?


    This is simply unbelievable speed.


    At the master worship ceremony, Xu Shiyan earnestly kowtowed to Chu Mo and orally called her master.


    There are too many people giving gifts. Even the warehouse in the storage space is directly filled with several.


    The banquet lasted more than a month, and Chu Mo took out a large number of top-level resources to give back to the monks who came to congratulate. The weight of gifts made many monks who came to congratulate them feel stunned.


    They thought the gifts they sent were already very good. They are all the top treasures they have carefully prepared. But compared with the gifts Chu Mo fed back to them, it really can''t be compared. Too many levels are missing.


    After the banquet, Chu Mo got together happily with all his relatives and friends.


    Finally, when everyone dispersed. In the room, Chu Mo was with his two wives.


    Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "do you remember those heads hung on the flagpole by your brother?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "of course I remember. How?"


    Shui Yiyi glanced at Qi Xiaoyu beside him, and then said softly, "it has been so many years, and those people are all left with the yuan Shen power of the ancestral realm. I think there must be no waves left. My sister and I came up with an idea, I don''t know whether it is feasible or not?"


    "Well, you say." Chu Mo''s face showed a gentle smile.


    Over the years, although their husband and wife have gathered less and separated more, their feelings have never been the same, and there have never been any waves.


    "My sister and I plan to open a school here in the Chu royal family. It is specially used to train young people and carry out very systematic training. After training, these children can choose their own future. Instead of just training their own people like families and sects." Shui Yiyi said.


    Qi Xiaoyu nodded: "we found that the more we cover our things and don''t take them out, the more difficult it is to develop to a higher level. The more we gather a large number of inheritance together, the better the effect will be."


    Chu Mo looked at the two of them approvingly and nodded: "the fact is that only by sharing more knowledge can we create more excellent talents. Otherwise, the road of inheritance can only be narrower and weaker. This is why, in many cases, ancient inheritance is very strong."


    Speaking, Chu Mo''s face showed a happy look: "you have a good idea. Those old guys'' heads have been hanging on the flagpole for too many years. Most of them should be sober and should accept their fate. It''s really a good idea to let them be teachers in this school."


    "So you agree?" Shui Yiyi''s face showed a happy color.


    Chu Mo nodded, "this is a good thing. Why don''t you agree? The teachers of the school can''t just be them."


    "Well, we''ve all planned. There will be many, many teachers, because every teacher is good at different things!" Qi Xiaoyu said, "we also plan to compile the most basic cultivation knowledge into books directly, and then build a huge Sutra Pavilion. At that time, according to the level and strength of students, it will be open to them to read bit by bit!"


    "Well, that''s a good idea!" Chu Mo nodded to express his praise.


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are very happy with Chu Mo''s support. Because before that, when their idea was just put forward, there were many opposition voices within the Chu royal family.


    The reason for opposition is nothing more than that the two ladies'' doing so will damage the absolute ruling position of the Chu royal family.


    But in fact, over the years, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi and Chu Mo have seen too many higher landscapes. I have no interest in the so-called absolute dominance in the Shenjian world!


    Besides, with such a great God as Chu Mo here, who dares to say that he is the overlord of the world?


    But before Chu Mo recognized this idea, the two women were still a little nervous. They are also afraid of Chu Mo saying that this is a mess.


    Fortunately, Chu Mo''s breadth of mind and vision are not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    One night speechless, the next morning, Chu Mo directly left the bedroom and came to the place that is still absolutely forbidden to this day.


    After so many years, the whole Chu clan has already recovered its vitality. It''s impossible to see that there has been a catastrophe here. But only this area, the land under those flagpoles, is still the scorched earth when the Chu royal family was destroyed.


    For so many years, there has been no change.


    Chu Mo came here and found the place quiet.


    No one has been here for too many years.


    These ancient ancestors of the former Taishang realm fell into a deep sleep after the yuan God had only barely maintained the power at the level of the ancestral realm. Because only in this way can they alleviate some of their pain.


    Before, they all thought that Chu Mo would give them a happy ending. But later I realized that they were too naive. With the crimes they committed in the past, it''s not too much to let their heads hang here for millions of years!


    The arrival of Chu Mo woke up the sleeping ancient ancestors.


    Seeing Chu Mo, almost everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Dongfang Yunluo said happily, "after all these years... Finally, are you willing to give us a good time?"


    Others also all looked at Chu Mo, and there was a light of death in their eyes.


    They really hope to have a good time.


    Chu Mo looked at this group of people and didn''t waste any words. He directly said, "here, I''ll set up a Chu school later. If you like, you can go there and be a teacher. Take out all your inheritance. Of course, it must be when your whole body strength is sealed, because I don''t trust you."

 Chapter 1779

    Chu Mo said it directly and without any mercy, but his words made this group of former Supreme ancestors all overjoyed!


    They all had the heart to die. I think the best result is to die happily. But all creatures have the instinct to survive. No one will die with one heart if they can live.


    Therefore, after hearing Chu Mo''s request, this group of former Supreme ancestors directly rushed to agree. I''m afraid Chu Mo will repent.


    Dongfang Yunluo also looked at Chu Mo and asked softly, "really? Do you really want us to do this?"


    "Why, you don''t want to?" Chu Mo looked at the eastern clouds and asked faintly.


    "Who said that! Of course I would!" Dongfang Yunluo looked at Chu Mo angrily: "you can''t say nothing!"


    "Yes, yes, your status requires a lot of words!" Another ancient ancestor used words to run on Chu mo.


    "What you say is not true, but you will be laughed at!"


    "Young Master Chu is a man of his word!"


    A group of ancient ancestors in the past are all there now. Then they looked at Chu Mo with fear and caution. They were afraid that Chu Mo would change his mind.


    Chu Mo was dumbfounded, shook his head, and then said, "what you say is what you say, don''t change your mind."


    At this moment, these people looked at Chu Mo with gratitude.


    In the past, this group of supreme ancestors killed countless creatures in the Chu royal family, and they have also received retribution. Their heads were hung on the flagpole, and they were beaten by the wind, rain and frost for endless years on the ruins of the Chu royal family.


    This kind of experience is really worse than death for this group of people. Fortunately, Chu Mo had great goodness. Today, many years later, they were given a chance to atone for their sins. Ask them to take out all the inheritance and teach it to those students.


    This group of ancient ancestors didn''t even ask for specific details, so they hurriedly agreed.


    After Chu Mo told them the real idea in his heart, this group of ancient ancestors couldn''t help but respect each other.


    Their feelings towards Chu Mo are very contradictory. Naturally, they have hatred. After all, Chu Mo nailed them to this pillar of shame for countless years. But there is also repentance. After losing their former glory, identity, status and everything, this group of people began to seriously reflect after that manic period.


    What they have suffered today is in fact retribution. Why should a butcher with bloody hands expect to be forgiven by others?


    They thought that Chu Mo wanted them to teach the children of the Chu family, and they didn''t know that the whole world had long been the channel world over the years. So, after knowing some truth, they were all stunned.


    Dongfang Yunluo couldn''t help sighing, "Shenjian world... Unexpectedly, the whole world has changed so much. It''s a pity that we people don''t know what time it is today?"


    Other groups of ancient ancestors in the past also showed complex colors on their faces, and finally turned into silent sighs.


    The whole world has changed, and they have finally become the old people of a new generation. All kinds of things in the past, now only memories in my mind.


    They can even think that now the whole Shenjian world, I''m afraid that the number of people who still remember their deeds has begun to decrease. There should be many people who remember them, but there should be almost no people who mention them.


    "It''s actually not bad to be a teacher in the future." Oriental Hengtai said faintly.


    The ancestor of the hyena God over there was already decadent. He looked at Chu Mo and asked in a trembling voice, "the passage world is ruined, so... What about the creatures in the gray land? What about the existence in the gray land?"


    Chu Mo glanced at it: "it''s not very clear that most of the gray earth creatures have invaded the original channel world. But those top-level beings may also find another way to leave the gray earth."


    "That is to say, in fact, the grey ground... No longer exists?" There was a sad color in the eyes of the ancestor of the hyena God, which was also a very rare emotional expression for the cold-blooded and amorous gray creatures.


    Chu Mo shook his head: "grey ground still exists. The channel world will not collapse. Now it has been proved that some rumors in the past were untrue."


    The ancestor of the hyena God nodded and said, "I, can I also be a teacher here?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo nodded.


    The face of the ancestor of the hyena God showed endless gratitude. After being put down by Chu Mo from the flagpole, he directly transformed into a complete body, knelt to the ground, and respectfully kowtowed Chu Mo a head: "in the past, I was sinful, and now I am willing to keep myself in peace."


    Chu Mo nodded: "as long as you are willing to sincerely repent, in the future, I will consider unlocking all your seals and returning you to freedom."


    Dongfang Yun fell aside and asked, "Master Chu, can you ask, what is your current state?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the eastern cloud and said, "great ancestor peak."


    "..." at the scene, these former ancestors were all speechless, and then there was a cold breath.


    Dazu... Or peak?


    This realm, in the once channel world, was originally a realm close to legend. Although almost all of the supreme ancestors can be almost sure, the supreme realm is definitely not the end of monks. In this world, there must be a "great ancestor" that transcends the supreme being.


    But they have lived countless years and experienced countless reincarnations. But I have never seen a real and living ancestor.


    When the name Chu Mo first came into their ears in the past years, it was still a person who could not even achieve the cultivation of ancestral realm... Right? When some people here knew Chu Mo, Chu Mo should still be a monk in the great holy land. Other people, when they heard of Chu Mo, Chu Mo was already a monk in the ancestral realm.


    But it is definitely a long process from ancestral realm to Taishang. Even peerless Tianjiao needs time to accumulate. It also needs the precipitation of years.


    Only then can we have a real understanding of Tao and Dharma. Chu Mo is a little too young for practitioners.


    "We are not wronged." Dongfang Yunluo glanced at other ancient ancestors in the past, and suddenly smiled bitterly and said.


    Later, Chu Mo sealed the source of power in his body. This skill once again shocked this group of ancient ancestors. Because Chu Mo''s method is countless times better than their method of sealing others!


    Hearing that Chu Mo is a monk in the field of Dazu, although shocking, it is not intuitive enough. But now, as I have seen with my own eyes, that feeling is completely different.


    After Chu Mo sealed these people, he took them to the royal family. To Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi.


    After that, Chu Mo explained some precautions in Xu Shiyan''s cultivation, which came out of the Shenjian world. It appears here in the blood domain of the ancient god''s physical world.


    The whole sky is still blocked by inscriptions.


    But as soon as Chu Mo came out, the inscription passed a message to Chu mo.


    The three main forces are now outside, and they have also brought powerful inscriptions to break here!


    "The three main forces... Those are the existence of three levels of world leaders. Moreover, they are all old guys with unfathomable strength. If I face only one, I should be able to deal with it with Pangu inheritance. But if I fight against three with one, I''m afraid I can''t catch it." Chu Mo frowned, thinking in his heart, and then asked the inscription.


    "Can you hold it?"


    The inscription passed a bad reply to Chu Mo: "I''m afraid it''s difficult. It''s best to prepare for escape."


    "Escape?" Chu Mo''s face showed a thoughtful look. Before, he might have been a little discouraged, but now, after practicing the Pangu Sutra, he has great confidence in his own speed, mastering the Pangu body method.


    "Yes, be prepared to escape. They come prepared, and they must not stop until they achieve their goals." The inscription tells Chu mo.


    "Then I ran away. What do you do?" Chu Mo asked.


    The answer of the inscription is simple and simple: "the meaning of our existence in this world is here. The young lady has become your apprentice, so we can rest assured. When we took the young lady to leave the heavenly palace, we didn''t want her to be hoodwinked for a lifetime. Let alone hurt her. Now that she can be well, we have nothing to worry about."


    "Can I run away with you?" Chu Mo asked.


    "No, we must be broken. However, the inscription will never die. The most we can do is to go back to the original high-dimensional world. Maybe one day, we will meet! Go, childe Chu, you will be able to become a new God. When you really become God, you have the qualification to communicate with the high-dimensional world."


    The inscription finally tells Chu Mo a very amazing message.


    Chu Mo nodded silently and left directly from a magic door opened by the inscription with some regret.


    His departure was not sensed by the three main forces. This is also the last thing the inscription can do for Chu mo.


    On the other hand, in the void of the blood universe.


    The Lord of the eternal hall looked coldly ahead and said, "do it!"


    Bu Xuyue, the king of the Bu Dynasty, nodded with the Lord of the heavenly palace. Then, the three joined hands and directly sacrificed an inscription.


    This inscription directly formed a sharp sword, ten thousand feet long, flashing cold light, and then, in a direction in the void, directly cut down. There was also a sudden burst of light, like a bright fireworks, extremely beautiful!


    But in this beauty, there are endless killing opportunities.


    That void, directly annihilated!


    Then, a large number of orange inscriptions flashed, winding and twisting in the void, like dragons and snakes. All erupted with incomparably strong vitality.


    However, the eyes of the three main forces showed joy. Because the inscriptions have been cut out, they can enter it at any time.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace said, "it''s done! Remember, don''t hurt my daughter!"


    The Lord of the eternal Hall said faintly, "don''t worry."


    Bu Xuyue''s eyes were cold, looking at the world inside the inscription, and suddenly frowned slightly: "something wrong?" (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1780

    The Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal Palace also reacted very quickly. They directly turned into light, like a rainbow, and rushed into the previously blocked space along the gap of the orange inscription.


    Hundreds of billions of miles of the universe void, for their existence, a thought sweep, you can know everything here!


    No,


    Nothing there?


    The Lord of the eternal temple had a gloomy face.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace was livid.


    Bu Xuyue, the king of the Bu Dynasty, was expressionless.


    The three main forces have never been so embarrassed.


    Just a Chu Mo, let their three main forces at the same time. But I didn''t even see each other''s shadow!


    They have paid a lot to break through the Ming defense here. Because there is no Ming that is willing to be controlled by them and used to attack.


    They spent many years, groping a little bit, and then passed a lot of benefits. This is in exchange for a kind of Ming willing to be controlled by them to break the Ming defense here.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Mo has run away.


    "Even if he runs to the ends of the earth, I will catch him back."


    "No matter where he goes, don''t think I''ll let him go."


    "Chu Mo, I won''t let you go!"


    The three main forces swear together that the causal force is too strong!


    The whole physical world of ancient gods directly resonated. There are all kinds of visions in countless places.


    Chu Mo, who was galloping at a high speed, naturally sensed this abnormal phenomenon. He was slightly stunned, and then, with a cold face, curled his lips and smiled.


    "Don''t let me catch you when you''re alone." Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    Then, he flew in one direction along the blood region according to the guidance of Pangu Heart Sutra.


    In a place infinitely far away from here, also within the blood domain of the ancient god''s physical world, the mysterious young man was sitting cross legged, surrounded by tens of millions of heavy Dharma arrays. All the Dharma arrays are emitting powerful power fluctuations, and together they are refining a weapon Pangu axe that is horizontal on his knee!


    From a long time ago, he had a premonition, as if he had possessed the magic weapon Pangu axe of endless years, and he might leave him at any time!


    This made the young man quite afraid, angry, terrified... There was still some helplessness.


    It''s obviously your own thing, but you have to watch it go away. This feeling is too bad.


    In his heart, he has calculated the reason for this phenomenon. This reason made him very depressed and didn''t want to admit it. But he had to admit the fact that made him very sad.


    That is: the inheritance of Pangu has been obtained by Chu Mo!


    Although Chu Mo has been inherited, he also has a way to refine Chu Mo and Snatch those inheritance. But this kind of thing only exists in theory.


    In the past, Chu Mo was not afraid of him when he did not inherit Pangu! He can''t do anything with Chu mo. After Chu Mo got all the Pangu inheritance, what did he take to challenge Chu Mo?


    The worst thing is that he was too confident in those days. He felt that after he came to the physical world of the ancient god, he would certainly be able to get the inheritance of Pangu. He could also easily open up a five element road through the five crystal stones and leave the physical world of the ancient god. Never thought about what to do if I fail. So now he is sad. If he wants to leave the physical world of the ancient god, it must be impossible with the Pangu axe in his hand.


    The problem is that even Pangu axe now feels that he is about to lose it.


    Therefore, he wanted to quickly put the Pangu axe and repeatedly refine it.


    He didn''t get the Pangu Sutra and didn''t know what the real inheritance of Pangu was. The young man was naive enough to think that as long as he finished refining the Pangu axe, everything would be fine. But I don''t know why Chu Mo hasn''t used Pangu Sutra to take back Pangu axe, is to find him!


    Chu Mo''s figure is too fast!


    The strength of Pangu''s body method is that it can continuously jump in space by virtue of the body, but it only needs to consume a small part of energy.


    This consumption is even negligible for people in the realm of Chu Mo!


    This is too terrible!


    In the whole world, it is very rare to see a creature like him who can travel in the universe without much consumption.


    In particular, Chu Mo, after being inherited by Pangu, once again walked in the physical world of ancient gods, and felt quite comfortable.


    This feeling is very mysterious. I can''t say any special benefits, but it''s like being at home. Very comfortable! Moreover, in any place, no matter how strange it is, he has a very reassuring feeling.


    According to the hint of Pangu Sutra, the distance between him and Pangu axe is very close!


    Finding Pangu axe is equivalent to finding the mysterious young man. The previous account should also be calculated.


    This kind of gratitude and resentment is not very deep, but it is definitely not shallow. If Chu Mo''s luck was a little worse, he might have fallen by now.


    Therefore, once he has the opportunity, he will not let this young man go. Of course, the other party will never let him go if he has a chance.


    Far away, across the vast and endless starry sky, Chu Mo had seen the overlapping Dharma array over there, like a big chicken nest. I felt a little dizzy and speechless. The heart said how much material it takes to build such a Dharma array in this cosmic void?


    From a distance, it really looks like a huge bird''s nest.


    Chu Mo walked slowly over there, and calculated the strength of this array in his heart. Thinking about how many knives you need to cut open this dharma array.


    Then, Chu Mo took out the killing sky, and then ran Pan Gu''s knife method, slashed it hard and directly!


    This knife, like a brilliant sky, emits incomparable dazzling light, and the turbulent power fluctuations directly drown this cosmic void. Vast and mighty, directly towards the Dharma array!


    This blow was like the end of the world!


    This lonely and cold universe directly made a huge noise. That violent trembling directly shocked the whole universe into chaos!


    The countless Dharma arrays were directly split by Chu Mo''s knife... To Shengsheng!


    Then, in this chaos and bright light, a figure rushed out of there in a very embarrassed way.


    The mysterious young man vomited blood in his mouth, and his eyes glowed with anger.


    He can''t even sense the arrival of this person!


    Pangu axe... Didn''t give him any warning!


    This was impossible in the past. As a magic weapon, Pangu axe has a strong sense of crisis. Under normal circumstances, once there is any danger, it must be warned at the first time.


    But this time, even the Dharma array was split by a knife, and Pangu axe was indifferent!


    Moreover, what made the young man angry and terrified most was the magic soldier he had been in charge of for countless years. At that moment, he couldn''t hold it!


    Seeing the sharp knife light to the extreme, he directly cleaved over. He could only retreat in great embarrassment.


    In his realm, he didn''t dare to face the knife!


    Young people do not understand the inheritance of Pangu, but he is still very clear about the breath of Pangu.


    The law contained in that knife just now is definitely the inheritance of Pangu!


    "And all this... Should have been mine!" Young people''s hearts are like being bitten by thousands of ants at the same time. Deep inside, they have reached the extreme of resentment.


    Glancing back at the Pangu axe that had accompanied him for countless years, the unwilling blood in the young man''s body was finally completely ignited. At this moment, he directly burst out all his strength, and then directly suppressed Chu mo.


    "Go to hell!"


    Chu Mo waved his knife coldly.


    It is also the sweeping move of Pangu''s knife technique.


    The half moon knife light directly covered the whole space, making the young man absolutely unavoidable. Only hard solution.


    As a result, the young man once again spat blood, suffered a heavy blow, and went backwards.


    Chu Mo rushed forward directly. His speed was too fast!


    He raised his knife, looked at the young man, and cut down with a sharp knife.


    Click!


    This knife directly cut the young man''s body to pieces!


    However, Chu Mo''s face was not a little happy, because his knife was a double.


    I have to say that this young man is really good. Under such a fierce and extreme attack, I can even use a double to prevent this disaster.


    But this is not without cost. In the distance, in the void, the young man appeared again, his face pale, and his eyes flickered with uncontrollable panic.


    He now fully understands that he is by no means the opponent of this man!


    At the beginning, this person had not been passed on by Pangu. If he really wanted to work hard, he would have already been with him. Now that he has been inherited by Pangu, he is no match at all. This is a sad result, which is hard to accept. But I have to admit that this is the truth.


    Seeing the white haired youth in the air with a cold face, holding the bloody knife, he wanted to rush over again. The young man finally gave up: "stop... Stop, I admit defeat!"


    Chu Mo didn''t stop, but cut hard and cut over again!


    Bang!


    In the void, a monstrous bloody light broke out again.


    The young man''s body was split again.


    But it''s still a double!


    When the young man''s figure appeared in the depths of another cosmic void, his face was already quite frighteningly pale.


    It seemed that there was no blood color, and the spirit of the whole person also became depressed.


    He looked at Chu Mo and shouted, "stop attacking... I have no hatred for you! I know the secret of becoming God!"


    The previous sentence was automatically ignored by Chu mo. But the latter sentence made Chu Mo''s eyebrows prick. Looking at the young man in the void of the universe in the distance, he stopped attacking.


    Then, waved to the Pangu axe over there, and the Pangu axe automatically flew into Chu Mo''s hands.


    The young man over there saw his eyelids jump, and he felt like vomiting blood.


    But he resisted¡ª¡ª


    And!!! (to be continued.)


    ;

 Chapter 1781

    The heart has broken into countless petals!


    This is an artifact that once belonged to him, only to him!


    He got Pangu axe in the past years, and he was very fond of this magic weapon. He refined day and night, and then cultivated his soul. Finally, one day, he was moved by this magic weapon. He can use it!


    It was a long time ago, but he still remembered that day.


    At that time, he was as happy as a child, and was very excited to look for challenges everywhere.


    There are victories and defeats. When he failed, he was beaten black and blue, and even almost died. Then Pangu axe, unexpectedly passed him several axe moves!


    With these moves, the young people rose strongly all the way until they became Taoists and never lost again.


    Therefore, in his heart, he is the best successor and the only successor of Pangu great God!


    He wants to complete the will of Pangu God, and wants to open up the fifth day, become the God, and continue to lead the human race to glory.


    He has been taking this matter as his duty for countless years.


    After countless trials and tribulations, he successfully entered the physical world of Pangu. In the process of taking away the four crystal nuclei, it was so smooth that he couldn''t believe it.


    But when we arrived at the fifth crystal core, we stumbled.


    But at that time, he still didn''t think he would fail. I still think this is just a test of Pangu.


    Just a little human friar in the physical world of ancient gods, what qualifications do he have to compete with such a strong man who has stepped into the level of Lord? He only needs an idea, and he can die 10000 times!


    As a result, he was wrong.


    He is not the best successor selected by Pangu God. He... Is just a poor man, a poor man who makes wedding clothes for others.


    This white youth is the lucky one!


    As the times require, every step is just right to step on the node of Qi Yun. Then, all the way up to today. Finally became the unparalleled successor of the ancient god!


    In the eyes of the young man, the Pangu axe, which could only belong to him and could not be controlled by others, directly glowed with incredible vitality in the hands of the white youth.


    With Pangu axe heart to heart, endless years, young people can clearly feel the joy of Pangu axe at the moment.


    This is really... Frustrating to death!


    In the blink of an eye, countless ideas flashed in the young man''s mind. For example: is there any chance to turn the tables? Is there a chance to plot against each other?


    But these ideas were also given up by the young people themselves in a moment.


    The higher the level, the clearer the gap between them.


    Facing a strong man who has been inherited by Pangu, he really doesn''t have any chance.


    Now, his only advantage is that he knows better how to become a God. I believe this is the only chance for him to survive.


    The young man is full of discontent. He is very contradictory and his mood is very complicated. But in the end, he looked up at Chu Mo and said, "the opportunity to become God is outside the physical world of ancient gods."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at the young man faintly. To tell the truth, he didn''t believe everything the young man said. But it is necessary to listen carefully. Because of right and wrong, he will calculate and judge by himself.


    "Up to now, I have completely lost the qualification to compete with you." On the young man''s face, there was a strong bitterness: "originally, I thought this person was me. But now I know that I am not that lucky. Don''t worry, I won''t cheat you. Because I want to become the heir of the ancient god, want to open up the fifth day, and also want to become God, lead the human race, and get the approval of all souls! These are my original wishes and dreams. Now, I have no chance, but you can realize them."


    Chu Mo didn''t speak. He just looked at the young man faintly.


    The young man then said, "in the past, the ancient gods were calculated by the gods of the four heavens. They fell into their plan and were suppressed. But they couldn''t kill the ancient gods at all. They could only peel off the spiritual power and physical body of the ancient gods, and then suppress them separately. To truly become God, you must not only inherit the spiritual power of the ancient gods, but also get a God''s order."


    "Decree of God?" Chu Mo frowned slightly. He had never heard of it.


    "Yes, the decree of God. It is said that it is forged by the law between heaven and earth. When a place is qualified to form a new heaven, a decree of God will be generated. But no one will know where the decree of God will appear. It is said that..." the young man looked at Chu Mo: "I''m not sure about this. It''s said that all creatures who are qualified to become God will be called by the God''s order. There will be a mysterious force to guide people to the place where the God''s order is located. But that''s not the end. It still needs a battle to decide the ownership of the God''s order. Because according to the legend, at the beginning of the opening of the great heaven, any creature who is qualified to get the God''s order is by no means one."


    The young man said this and looked at Chu Mo: "God ordered this, because I haven''t seen such a scene, so I don''t know. But the heaven order is like this."


    He said, taking out a palm sized bronze token directly from his body. There are a lot of mysterious symbols carved on it. Seeing those symbols, Chu Mo''s eyelids couldn''t help jumping.


    "Is it also a symbol on the order of God?" Chu Mo frowned and said in his heart that if so, I would rather not be ordered by God!


    "What happened to Fu?" The young man looked at Chu Mo with a strange look on his face, and then said, "God has made me haven''t seen it, so I dare not say what it looks like."


    "According to you, if you want to become God, you must get all the inheritance of Pangu, find the place where his spiritual power is suppressed, and get this power; then, find the decree of God?" Chu Mo glanced sideways at the young man, very suspicious in his heart. This is the hole that the young man dug for him.


    The young man suddenly felt humiliated, swearing, swearing, and saying that he was telling the truth. There is a lie, willing to end life with the cruelest way of death in the world.


    In fact, in Chu Mo''s view, this oath is very lame for creatures at the level of Lord.


    Even the great ancestor, generally speaking, has been less involved in the causal force. Unless the causal force is too strong.


    There is really no causal force for such a thing as telling a fib.


    However, the young man''s statement also made Chu Mo believe in this matter. However, Chu Mo will certainly continue to investigate the truth of the matter. He won''t directly believe this young man''s words.


    "Is the boundary division in the four heavens like this?" Chu Mo looked at the young man and suddenly changed the topic.


    The young man said, "the realm division in the four heavens is almost the same as that in your place. This comes down in one continuous line. However, the heavenly people in the four heavens are noble by birth, and they are already at the level of true immortals as soon as they are born."


    "A true fairy at birth?" Chu Mo pulled at the corner of his mouth and suddenly muttered, "the Terrans have no flesh body. What do they rely on to reproduce?"


    The young man was slightly stunned, and then said, "who told you that the Terrans have no flesh? Of course they have flesh! However, their flesh is condensed by laws. Their descendants are the embodiment of their will. That is to say, what kind of children they want, regardless of gender or personality, can be directly realized."


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Chu Mo said.


    "Who said no." The young man didn''t seem to like the Terrans, and then said, "they were born true immortals. Then, the highest level is almost too high. In fact, among the Terrans, the largest number should be at the level of saints and great saints. They occupy the mainstream of truth."


    "What?" Chu Mo''s face showed a look of disbelief: "heaven and man... Are the mainstream saints and saints?"


    In today''s Shenjian world, the mainstream is already the supreme and saints!


    Among the four heavens, the mainstream is actually only saints and saints... This is really unacceptable.


    The young man looked at Chu Mo and said, "the Terrans are an undead race, and their longevity is endless and long. The cultivation of creatures is nothing more than longevity. And this thing can be achieved by the Terrans when they are born. Therefore, they have no motivation and * * for this kind of thing. In their eyes, the creatures who strive to cultivate are evil! The creatures with strong * * are dirty and filthy!"


    Saying this, the young man showed a self mocking smile: "for example, in the eyes of those who live in heaven, this is the case."


    "They have no desire?" Chu Mo sneered.


    The young man shook his head and said, "in fact, Tianren people are very particular about enjoyment. All kinds of enjoyment should be the best. But they have everything they want. Therefore, they don''t need * *"


    "Where do their things come from?" Chu Mo asked.


    The young man said, "in the four heavens, there are treasures and blessings everywhere, so they really don''t lack any good things. In this case, the whole Tianren family, who like to practice, really like to practice... Can you understand what I mean?"


    Chu Mo nodded and sneered, "understand, that is to say, they practice because they like, not because they are driven by * *."


    "Yes, although I don''t want to admit this fact, it''s true." The young man said with a wry smile, maybe he never had the opportunity to talk to others, so after opening the chatterbox, he kept talking, as if he had forgotten his current situation.


    "Among the people of heaven and man, the number of creatures in the ancestral realm is not too much. As for the realm of Taishang, it is even less. Of course, I speak in accordance with the overall proportion. If it is simply calculated in terms of quantity, it is still very huge. Because they are all immortal, and the number can''t be too small after endless years of accumulation. The people of heaven and man in the realm of Dazu are basically princes. As for the realm of Dazu, that''s it Some world masters. But not all world masters have the cultivation of Yue Dazu. They may also be in the realm of Da Zu. But because they have the Lord order, they are stronger. "


    Said the young man¡ª¡ª


    Nine explosions in four days!


    The last chapter of 2016!!


    This is almost running out of manuscripts I have been desperately saving recently, but... Not yet!


    Do you think explosion is over like this?


    No


    Here, one hour in advance, I wish all my brothers and sisters a happy New Year''s Day! good health! Everything goes well! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1782

    "That is to say, the order of the Lord of the world can make people stronger, monks far from the same realm?" Chu Mo looked at the young man and asked.??


    "Yes, it''s like this." The young man nodded: "so, the Lord... Is not a realm. God, similarly, is not a realm. But because they master the order of God, those beings are more powerful and... More unfathomable."


    Chu Mo asked, "then, what is the state of monks who have crossed the state of Dazu under normal circumstances?"


    The young man smiled wryly and shook his head, "no more."


    "No?" Chu Mo looked surprised.


    "No more." The young man nodded definitely, Then he said, "at least in the Tianren family, there is no existence of the realm of Yue Dazu. In fact, you should be able to feel that when you reach the realm of Da Zu, all kinds of Tao and Dharma are almost complete, and there is no further space. If you want to continue to break through, then you have to become a God. For example, Pangu, a creature. God... Is an existence, not a realm."


    "God is an existence, not a realm..." Chu Mo murmured to himself, frowning slightly. This statement was really the first time he heard it.


    The young man said: "In fact, creatures at the level of Dazu may have their own strengths in Tao and Dharma, but in fact, there is no one who is more powerful than who. It just depends on who is good at it. For example, you are good at fighting, but another Dazu is good at alchemy. Then, if you fight between you, those who are good at alchemy are almost impossible to be your opponents. Therefore, at this time, find or seize the world Lord order and become a world Lord. Even more To become a God has become the pursuit of many creatures. However, for most people in heaven, this pursuit is meaningless. "


    The young man told the truth and didn''t hide anything.


    He failed to compete with Chu Mo for the inheritance of Pangu and could only accept this fate.


    Therefore, he lamented the cruelty and ruthlessness of fate. Even if he became a God as his ancestor, like Pangu, he finally fell short of success.


    Later, the young man told Chu Mo a lot about the four celestial realms. And tell Chu Mo that in fact, not all heaven and man are so disgusted with human beings in the four celestial realms. Most people in heaven are actually very peaceful. They don''t like war, like peace, and like a carefree life.


    Moreover, there are also great disputes about the view of Pangu in the four celestial realms.


    "For many people in heaven, in fact, if there is one more heaven, there will be one more. Only those masters and gods who hold the token can understand that this kind of thing is actually related to the problem of Qi and fortune. Therefore, they will try their best to stop it." The young man looked at Chu Mo: "moreover, only human beings are more likely to become gods. If there are more gods... The future of those lords and gods will be worrying. At least, it is not so easy for them to absorb Qi and bless themselves by virtue of the commandments of the Lords and gods."


    Chu Mo got a lot of information from young people. Finally, he looked at the young man, "come with me. Since you want to create such a new situation, I don''t think it''s enough to rely on me alone. Are you willing to do this with me?"


    "Me? With you?" The young man looked at Chu Mo incredulously, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    He really couldn''t believe that Chu Mo would make such a decision, which was simply... How to say? It was beyond his expectation. He originally felt that it would be a great mercy for the other party to let him go if he conceded defeat as a bachelor. Because he had the upper hand. He may not have such breadth of mind and magnanimity to spare his opponents.


    So he never thought that Chu Mo would attract him.


    Would you like to? Or not?


    For a time, the young man was even a little confused.


    He recalled that he grew up listening to the story of Pangu in the purple sky of Hongmeng Avenue. Since he was very young, he has made up his mind to inherit the mantle of Pangu God when he grows up, and then continue to lead the Terrans to establish their own world!


    Let Terrans really get recognition and recognition in the four days.


    He has been doing this all the time. He has been practicing and searching hard. Finally, he found Pangu axe, and with his sincerity, he was recognized by this artifact. At one time, he was spirited and powerful. Capture the Lord of the realm, and his strength soared. Then he became a lord of the 3000 realms in the purple golden sky of Hongmeng Avenue.


    Finally, he almost gave up everything he had there and came to the physical world of the ancient God alone.


    Almost... He will succeed!


    But in the end, he failed.


    Think about the original dream in his heart, and all he has worked hard for and paid for over the years. Really want to give up like this? In fact, deep inside his heart, how can he be reconciled?


    But it''s also hard for him to let go if he nods like this.


    At this time, Chu Mo directly threw the Pangu axe to the young man: "well, don''t hesitate. Let me face the three main forces and the Eternal Lord alone. I''m still a little afraid. With you, I think we can already sneak attack."


    The young man stupidly took the Pangu axe, and the feeling of connecting blood and heart came back unexpectedly!


    Chu Mo took a deep look at the young man and said faintly, "you nod your head and promise, I''ll pass on your Pangu Sutra now! Maybe you don''t know that only by mastering the Pangu Sutra can you really control the Pangu axe."


    "You..." the young man was stunned. He really couldn''t believe that Chu Mo''s breadth of mind and tolerance had reached such a level. He looked at Chu Mo and muttered, "you''re not afraid..."


    "What am I afraid of?" Chu Mo looked at the young man, "is your dream to come here and kill me?"


    "Of course not!" The young man immediately denied it. When he came to Pangu''s physical world, his only wish and purpose was to get all the inheritance of the ancient god, and then to realize the wish that the ancient god could not realize in the past.


    "That''s it? Since you didn''t come here to kill me, now there is another chance to realize your wish, why not?" Chu Mo smiled and looked at the young man.


    "But the problem is..." the young man looked at Chu Mo with a tangled face, and then looked at the Pangu axe in his hand. Finally, he sighed, and then knelt down directly on one knee: "Yu Hong, I am willing to work with the Lord to realize the will of the ancient god, and I am willing to follow the LORD all my life!"


    Finally, like fate, young man Yu Hong chose to follow Chu mo.


    Moreover, this kind of follow is the kind of real decision that will not change in a lifetime.


    The main reason why Yu Hong made this decision is not that he ate every time he saw Chu mo. even though his realm was much higher than Chu Mo, it was still useless. Seeing Chu Mo, he must be unlucky. What really made Yu Hong decide to make this decision was actually the ideal and pursuit in his heart.


    What Chu Mo Ming put on display was the one who stood out among the creatures in the physical world of the ancient gods of billions and even immeasurable. It was like fate. It''s not something that human beings can resist at all. He got the inheritance of Pangu, which means that Pangu hopes this person to realize his will.


    Yu Hong is a man with ideals and pursuits. He doesn''t want to give up his ideals easily.


    The key point is that Chu Mo''s breadth of mind and bearing really convinced him.


    No matter how powerful Chu Mo''s combat power is, every time I see him, I can beat him to lose his temper. In his bones, he is also unconvinced. But Chu Mo''s breadth of mind is something he can''t do anyway.


    So, he took it, convinced.


    Chu Mo helped Yu Hong up, and then, without any hesitation, directly passed the Pangu Heart Sutra to Yu Hong.


    Then Yu Hong sat there on his knees and began to digest the Pangu Sutra.


    For a long time, he opened his eyes, full of joy. First, he bowed to Chu Mo seriously: "there were many problems in the past, and he didn''t understand them until now. He finally understood that it was necessary for Pangu Sutra..."


    Saying this, in his eyes, the war spread, looking at Chu Mo: "Lord, dare to fight with me?"


    Chu Mo laughed and nodded directly.


    Yu Hong obviously didn''t go back on his words, but was eager to try as a militant after his combat effectiveness was improved.


    Just like a child, after getting a toy, he can''t wait to show it off with his friends. Yu Hong is like this. In fact, Chu Mo is like this. This is also human nature.


    Then, the two retreated separately.


    Yu Hong looked at Chu Mo and said, "Lord, be careful. I got the Pangu Sutra, which is different from before!"


    Chu Mo was dumbfounded. This man, the camp is very important. When you''re not in a camp, it''s awkward, but when you''re in a camp, it''s pleasing.


    Yu Hong''s ostentation, before changing, was to pretend. But now, it makes people feel a little cute.


    Bang!


    Then, the bodies of both sides rushed together quickly, and then, the knives and axes intersected, and there was a huge roar directly.


    Their bodies retreated, and then, in their eyes, the war spread.


    "Come again!"


    This time, the two people once again face to face with each other.


    In theory, Yu Hong, who holds the order of the Lord of the world, is better than Chu mo.


    But there is not so much truth in this world. If everything can be carried out according to the theoretical basis, there will be no miracle.


    After Chu Mo mastered all the Pangu inheritance, his strength was really shocking.


    Even if Yu Hong had mastered the Pangu Sutra and mastered the Pangu axe to the point of unity of mind and spirit, he was still suppressed by Chu mo.


    He was very depressed and a little suffocating. He summoned up all his strength and wanted to prove his strength in front of Chu mo.


    The two soon fought more than 100 rounds.


    However, at this time, the two who were originally fighting fiercely suddenly looked at each other. At the next moment, their bodies flew in a direction deep in the universe.


    Over there, a figure flashed out directly.


    That''s a man in a silver suit, covered in light!


    Faction master!


    Said to give everyone a good start, come on, let''s start. Just vote for recommendation! eight

 Chapter 1783

    Then, in another direction, in the cold and lonely depths of the universe, there appeared another figure dressed in silver armor and covered in light!


    Finally, in the third direction, there is a third person... Wearing the same clothes.??


    The three main forces... Gather here!


    They divided into three directions and directly surrounded Chu Mo and Yu Hong.


    But they didn''t take action at the first time. Instead, they stood there and seemed to watch the excitement.


    "Kill one first!" Chu Mo transmitted the sound to Yu Hong.


    "Just what I want!" Yu Hong thought the same in his heart.


    Later, Chu Mo directly sent out a wave of divine thoughts and asked Yu Hong in an open way, "the enemy of the enemy is our friend. Why don''t we join hands?"


    Yu Hong over there also pretended to think, and then said, "I think so, too."


    At this time, bu Xuyue, one of the three main forces, directly said, "our goal is only Chu Mo, as for you..." he looked at Yu Hong: "we don''t want to be enemies with you, just leave by yourself!"


    Bu Xuyue''s face was very sincere. It looked like he really thought so in his heart.


    Yu Hong sneered and said, "don''t you want to be the enemy of me? No, don''t you want to kill me?"


    The Lord of the heavenly palace said faintly, "what''s the meaning of killing you?"


    The Lord of the eternal Hall said, "our goal is to recapture five crystal nuclei that originally belonged to the ancient god world. At the same time, we will save the daughter of the Lord of the heavenly palace from the hands of this villain."


    "Villain? Rescue?" Chu Mo glanced at the three main forces, and said innocently, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "It doesn''t matter. After killing you, you will understand!"


    At this time, the three main forces in three directions shot directly at Chu mo.


    They really didn''t mean to provoke Yu Hong. All the murders were against Chu mo. Especially Bu Xuyue and the leader of the heavenly palace, they both hate Chu Mo very much.


    They are originally heaven and man, but they have dominated the human world for too many years, and their bodies have long been covered with seven emotions and six desires.


    Boom!


    Yu Hong made a direct move!


    The terrible battle axe in his hand chopped directly at Bu Xuyue''s head!


    "Dare you!" Bu Xuyue was furious.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Chu Mo over there also targeted him at the same time.


    This is a conspiracy!


    There is a ghost between these two people!


    The three main forces knew the truth almost at once.


    But Chu Mo''s degree... Is too fast.


    Before that, they could never imagine that an ordinary great ancestor monk could have such a terrible degree and such a powerful combat power.


    The murderer in Chu Mo''s hand directly stabbed Bu Xuyue''s eyebrows.


    This knife is beyond measure.


    Bu Xuyue wanted to hide, but it was too difficult!


    What''s more, Yu Hong''s axe is also like cutting open the void of the universe. The power is too great and the momentum is too strong.


    Click!


    A magic instrument offered by Bu Xuyue was directly split in two by Pangu''s axe.


    Then Chu Mo''s killing the sky directly stabbed Bu Xuyue''s eyebrows.


    There is a silver light. The silver armor can protect Bu Xuyue''s whole body.


    But in the face of this peerless sharp knife, his armor also seemed quite fragile.


    Bang!


    The blade of sky killing stabbed directly on the silver armor. First there was a dull sound of metal impact. Then, bu Xuyue''s armor was directly broken!


    On killing the sky, that wisp of fierce to the utmost murderous spirit directly stabbed Bu Xuyue''s eyebrows with blood.


    But with the excellent defensive power of the silver armor, bu Xuyue escaped, and his body suddenly retreated. Then he looked at Chu Mo with a frightened face.


    At this time, the attack of the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace has also arrived.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong, however, seemed to be staring at Bu Xuyue. One blow failed to hit him hard, and then... They attacked for the second time.


    The goal... Is still Bu Xuyue!


    Bu Xuyue''s heart was very angry. His heart said that among the three main forces, am I the weakest? Why are you all coming at me?


    But this time, he really didn''t dare to underestimate these two people. An attack with a Pangu axe is powerful and heavy, and even the void of the universe can be cut open; One has an unparalleled body method and degree, and holds a peerless sharp knife in his hand. It is also an artifact.


    Therefore, even Bu Xuyue has to be treated with caution.


    Unfortunately, in the face of absolute strength, no matter how cautious, it is useless.


    Bu Xuyue is not only a powerful Lord in the past, but also a powerful Lord at present. A Taoist has accumulated for endless years, and the understanding of the law has long been high to an unfathomable degree.


    But in the face of the attack of these two people, he was incredibly unable to achieve complete defense.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Mo cut him on the shoulder with a knife, an arm, and directly left the body.


    "Ah!"


    Bu Xu jumped out with an earth shaking roar, pain and anger. At this moment, he almost lost his mind directly.


    But he had to calm down, because Yu Hong''s Pangu axe... Followed!


    At this time, the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace over there all roared and killed. They are also really angry. The three main forces have been interdependent and interdependent for countless years, so that they can traverse the eternal land to this day. Otherwise, it would have been replaced by others.


    No matter who fell, they simply can''t withstand this kind of blow, let alone this kind of loss!


    The leader of the heavenly palace cut a halberd directly towards Chu mo.


    The halberd cut the whole void open, revealing endless chaos inside. The power of all kinds of laws fills the void, making the light here bright, like the burning sun.


    The Lord of the eternal hall held a long stick made of God''s gold, swung it and directly smashed it at Yu Hong. That terrible sound, directly earth shaking!


    It seems to collapse the whole universe!


    In fact, everyone''s degree is countless times faster than the light!


    That degree is simply beyond the reach of normal human eyes.


    In this case, Chu Mo directly operated Pangu body method.


    Then, his degree became faster!


    If he takes this measure from the beginning, it will inevitably arouse others'' vigilance. Make due defense against his degree. But he just showed it now, and directly hit one of the three main forces unprepared.


    Especially Bu Xuyue, the whole person is going to collapse.


    He let out a scream, and a head was directly cut off by killing heaven.


    This is the Lord who holds the order of the Lord of the world. This is the king of the three major forces of the Bu Dynasty in the eternal land.


    Whether in the four heavens or in the physical world of ancient gods, bu Xuyue is by no means an ordinary person. However, at this moment, he was beheaded.


    The headless corpse splashed a lot of blood. That blood, a drop... Can fill a sea!


    It''s too rough!


    The entire void of the universe directly formed a river of blood. This scene is really frightening.


    The whole blood river is comparable to a galaxy.


    At this time, a magic instrument, with a buzzing sound, flew up into the sky and directly began to absorb the blood in the blood river.


    Chaos oven!


    Having experienced the rebirth of chaos oven, under the refining of endless years of Chu Mo, it has completely broken away from the category of the past and become a real top-level magic weapon. The blood used to absorb Bu Xuyue will not have any pressure.


    The furnace body of the chaos oven was directly burned red by the power in the blood. But it is frantically robbing the blood of the power Lord.


    This blood is countless times stronger than any top medicine in the world!


    It''s too strong!


    This is the real blood!


    But bu Xuyue was almost mad by this scene!


    In fact, it''s something that happens in a moment. His head was cut off, and the yuan God escaped directly. In his realm, there are too many ways to protect his life. It''s hard to be killed.


    His primordial deity was also wearing a helmet and armor, which was more tightly protected than the body of the original.


    He roared madly and killed Chu mo.


    He was originally a family of heaven and man, and was originally a spiritual existence. Becoming a primitive God did not affect his combat power.


    But the anger burning in the bear ran made Bu Xuyue almost lose his mind.


    Although his body is not the most important, it represents all the dignity of him as the Lord of the world and the Lord of power!


    This dignity is completely inviolable!


    But today, it is not only violated by others, but also very tragic. Only the yuan God was left, and he felt that his clothes had been stripped away.


    "Boy, I want you to die!"


    Bu Xuyue, who turned into pure spiritual force, did not condense the entity at all, but attacked Chu Mo in a more terrifying way.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong, who were here, looked calm and swung open the halberds and long sticks of the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace with their weapons. Then his body retreated towards the distance.


    In this war, they have taken a big advantage. At the same time, it is almost clear about the falseness and reality of the three main forces. There is no need to fight with them again. If it continues, it will not expand the victory. It is even more impossible to kill Bu Xuyue.


    "Don''t let them run!" Bu Xuyue roared and roared madly.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace did not want to let Chu Mo and Yu Hong go. They were also completely enraged. Under such a crazy attack, bu Xuyue could almost be robbed. If the three of them were left alone, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, if we can kill these two people here today, it is naturally the best. If not, we must not let them go so easily.


    Otherwise, I really think the three main forces are so capable.


    The master of the heavenly palace sent an idea, and Chu Mo suddenly turned pale in the void in front of Yu Hong, between heaven and earth!


    Wind and cloud surged, and a large number of visions appeared! eight

 Chapter 1784

    There is a divine bird, dark all over, just like cast iron, with sharp edges and corners. The claws glittered with cold metallic luster and were extremely sharp. In one eye, lightning constantly appeared in it. No matter from any point of view, this is a real living creature, and it is a peerless beast!


    Its wings spread out, overwhelming, and its speed is extremely fast. The sharp claw directly grabbed Chu mo. That kind of explosive force, as long as it is grabbed like this, the whole person can be scratched!


    And the kind of lightning in its eyes also directly cleaved to Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo is naturally not afraid of lightning. He was allowed to chop on his body. Facing the sharp claw, Chu Mo cut directly.


    Bang!


    This divine bird suddenly vanished. Eliminate invisibility.


    This is so weird!


    And there are thousands of such things!


    "He used the Lord''s order." Yu * * Yin explained to Chu Mo: "these creatures are all the real projections of the creatures in his world, and they have about 50% of the power of those creatures. Although they are not the strongest state, they are better than a large number."


    At this time, in the air that day, a giant in armor rushed directly and hit Chu Mo with a hard punch.


    Chu Mo didn''t even think about it. His body rose in the air, just a foot.


    Kick the giant''s fist hard ¨Œ et immediately kicked the giant''s fist to pieces.


    Then the giant disappeared.


    But there are still more living creatures and non living spirits pouring towards them.


    They seemed to be trapped in the sea of enemies, surrounded by such opponents everywhere.


    At this time, Yu Hong also directly used the Lord order.


    Similarly, a large number of projections of real creatures were summoned to fight fiercely with these projections summoned by the Lord of the heavenly palace.


    The purpose of the leader of the heavenly palace is not to ask these creatures to kill Chu Mo and Yu Hong. That''s impossible at all. His purpose is just to let these creatures hold them back.


    Now, his goal seems to have been achieved.


    At this time, he and the Lord of the eternal temple and bu Xuyue had rushed over.


    Then, at almost the same time, the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace gave up their physical bodies and turned into pure spiritual bodies.


    Then, the three joined hands and launched a supreme spiritual attack!


    "Lord, hurry up, I''ll break..." before Yu Hong said the word, he felt his body pulled by a huge force, and then his eyes darkened.


    The next moment, the scene in front of him changed completely!


    Just now, all kinds of visional battlefields have completely disappeared.


    The three main forces have also completely disappeared.


    "Space jump?" Yu Hong was stunned and looked at Chu Mo: "under their spiritual attack... Can you jump in space? Lord, how did you do it?"


    Chu Mo''s face was cold, and he didn''t speak, but looked in one direction. Lightly said: "Your Excellency is so deep in calculation. If this is your calculation, I really admire it."


    "What a coincidence." There came a dull voice from the deep void of the universe.


    Yu Hong was startled, and then looked over there nervously, holding a Pangu axe. In my mind, I suddenly got another skill that Chu Mo passed to him, Pangu Kaitian!


    This is the real axe method of Pangu axe!


    "Really?" Chu Mo smiled: "I also think it''s a coincidence. Although you are the Lord of eternity, you shouldn''t be so powerful. Calculation, deduction, divination... It''s impossible to divine the accurate information of creatures of the same level. Thank you for telling people so frankly, which makes me relieved."


    At this time, from the void over there, a short haired old man in white clothes and trousers came out directly.


    The old man''s appearance is quite spiritual, especially his eyes, which are too special. Very deep, he looked at Chu Mo and said, "in fact, the four celestial realms are also undergoing great changes now. Many young celestial beings have risen, and they... Have also realized some problems. There are fewer and fewer heavenly beings who like peace."


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong all looked at the old man coldly, that is, the Eternal Lord.


    The Eternal Lord continued, "the spirit of the ancient god is sealed off. There are four top powers in the heaven. You... Can''t succeed."


    Chu Mo jumped slightly, and Yu Hong frowned. They don''t quite understand why the Eternal Lord suddenly talks about this.


    The Eternal Lord continued, "and now a new decree of God is in the process of being formed. I can guarantee that you will not be able to get it!"


    At this time, Yu Hong said coldly, "how do you know?"


    "Of course I know." The Eternal Lord smiled faintly: "because, the four gods are staring at the divine order. Once it is completely formed, then... The four gods will directly take the divine order, and then jointly take away all the Qi above the divine order. On the one hand, they need the divine order to strengthen themselves, on the other hand, they will never allow the emergence of a fifth God in this world."


    "So what?" Yu Hong sneered, "what are you trying to say, or are you stalling and trying to call those three defeated generals?"


    "No, no, No." The Eternal Lord smiled and shook his head, "I won''t call them."


    With that, he looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes became more profound, like a deep and calm ancient well. He said softly, "in fact, after entering the ancient god world for so long, we... Have been no different from human beings. We have also learned more about the greatness of the ancient god. So... We want to complete his will for the ancient god."


    "Jokes." Yu Hong sneered.


    However, he also felt something abnormal, because Chu Mo never made a sound. Seems to have been thinking about something.


    Yu Hong suddenly felt something wrong. However, when he wanted to remind Chu Mo, he suddenly felt that the scene in front of him had changed.


    He unexpectedly, instantly returned to his childhood!


    "No, it''s fake!" Yu Hong is roaring.


    "No, it''s true." A voice like magic rang out in his mind.


    Then he saw a figure directly there. Yu Hong was stunned directly, and his eyes instantly turned red.


    "Mother!"


    The woman in front of me was very young and beautiful. A quiet smile hung on his face. Waving at Yu Hong Zhao, "Hong Er, how are you practicing today? Are you lazy?"


    "Mom... No, it''s fake!" Yu Hong rubbed his head with his hands in some pain, because he just wanted to say: This is false, this is the plot of the Eternal Lord, but suddenly found that he had forgotten the name!


    "Hong''er, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare your mother!" The woman''s figure flashed, directly appeared in front of Hong, and then pulled up Yu Hong''s young hand.


    Yes, it''s really immature. Because Yu Hong is only seven or eight years old at this time! It was when he was really very young!


    Yu Hong wanted to break away from his mother''s hand, but he felt that his mother''s hand was so warm and soft. He knew in his heart that it was false, but for a time, he couldn''t bear to break free.


    Just wait a moment... Yu Hong thought in his heart.


    He misses his mother so much. The road is built slowly, and the years are merciless. His mother has been dead for too many years. The cultivator has no dream. Therefore, in addition to a portrait of his mother and a few video and audio stones he never dared to see, he has not seen his mother for too long and has not called his mother himself.


    He missed and coveted this feeling, so he knew it was not true, but he let his mother hold his hand.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at his mother. His voice was choked and said, "Mom, how are you...?"


    The mother in my heart should have experienced countless reincarnation. This is a cruel scene in the world. In fact, he knew very well who his mother''s reincarnation was in every life, and he had been silently guarding her before. Watching her grow up, watching her mature, watching her marry and have children, and finally grow old... This is a real sadness in the world.


    He was helpless, because his mother''s talent was really not very good.


    He didn''t want to force the memory of that life on his mother.


    Therefore, although they are all in the four celestial realms, they are the creatures in the four celestial realms who cannot obtain immortality.


    They will reincarnate. This reincarnation involves ethics.


    So in the eyes of many people, they are cheap and dirty.


    "Hong''er, my mother is very good. You are really strange. What magic powers did the teacher teach you today? Talk to my mother." The young and beautiful woman took Yu Hong''s hand and sat on a bench beside her.


    Yu Hong smiled bitterly in his heart, and then recalled his dusty memories a little bit.


    He didn''t even notice it. In the process, he lost... Bit by bit!


    Chu Mo also fell into a strange fantasy.


    However, it was a scene of his previous life.


    Because he is too powerful now, the memories that occupy the mainstream in his mind are actually those of the previous life, about the Chu royal family.


    For Chu Mo, in fact, it didn''t touch so deeply at all.


    If his memory about him in the human world appears in his mind... For example, he offended the son of the prince of Daxia, walked thousands of miles of ice fields, and went to Changsheng to learn martial arts. For example, he first met Qi Xiaoyu. For example, he was cleaned up by the demon king every day. If these pictures appear. Well, Chu Mo may still have a strong touch in his heart.


    But what appeared was the pictures of the previous life, and Chu Mo was sneering.


    However, he did not choose to expose the Eternal Lord at the first time.


    Because he also wants to see what tricks the Eternal Lord can play. I also want to see if the Eternal Lord can separate gods and attack them in this case!


    A master level friar, who controls a master, a great ancestor, and masters the Pangu inheritance, should... It''s not that easy, right? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1785

    Indeed, the Eternal Lord is not very relaxed. His face is quite grim. However, his voice became more stable and peaceful.


    "You two should submit to me. This... Is the will of your parents, relatives, friends, ancestors... All the people around you!"


    The Eternal Lord said faintly.


    At this time, in the picture in front of Chu Mo, those people of the previous Chu royal family appeared directly.


    For example, ChuChu.


    The beautiful girl came up to him, took his hand with a smile and said, "brother, have you ever heard of the Eternal Lord?"


    Chu Mo sneered in his heart, but on his face, he showed a gentle smile, and then shook his head: "no, I haven''t heard of it. Who''s that? The name is so ugly?"


    Chu Mo could clearly see that the Eternal Lord over there had a slight pick on his eyebrows. There seemed to be a little light waves in the eyes of Gu Jingwu. Chu Mo''s sneer in his heart was stronger, and he thought: do you want to use spiritual power to control us? How naive! Have you never heard of Pangu time?


    Chu Mo remained calm, as if he had completely fallen into the control of the Eternal Lord. Looking at ChuChu with a smile.


    He looked at him plainly: "brother, don''t dare to talk nonsense, Lord of eternity, that is the most powerful God in our world. You are so blasphemous and be careful to be punished by the gods!"


    "Hehe, dare he punish me?" Chu Mo deliberately smiled and said, "ask him to punish me!"


    Click!


    A thunderbolt suddenly exploded from the sky and hit Chu Mo directly.


    Chu Mo dodged directly, and then said with a shocked face, "this... This..."


    The ChuChu over there, who was also scared out of color, exclaimed, "brother, brother, are you okay? I''m scared to death! Don''t talk nonsense in the future, OK? It''s too dangerous!"


    Chu Mo also pretended to be terrified and looked at Chu Chu and said, "how could this happen?"


    "I didn''t tell you that the Eternal Lord is the most powerful God in the world. His will is the will of this day! Who can escape the will of heaven under the bright sky?"


    "Oh, so powerful, I really didn''t expect it." Chu Mo curled his lips and said, "well, you''re right!"


    "Well, don''t scare me anymore." ChuChu said, skipping away.


    Chu Mo was a little surprised, and thought: is it over? Why didn''t you brainwash me again? I''m looking forward to it!


    At this time, a gorgeous woman who combined Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi suddenly came to Chu Mo with a gentle smile: "brother."


    It''s crisp, like big beads falling on a jade plate.


    Chu Mo''s spirit was slightly shocked. He knew who the woman was.


    It is the daughter of master Lingtong, that is, in this life, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi''s previous life.


    The woman''s name is Mo''er.


    It is also a girl that Chu Mo liked very much in his previous life. But in the life of Chu''s royal family, it was Mo''er who loved Chu Mo deeply!


    "Well, Mo''er, why are you here? Do you also talk to me about the Eternal Lord?" Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "Hmm? The Eternal Lord? What do you say about him? He''s just a God in this world. We can''t see or touch him. Let''s go for an outing, brother." Mo''er mentioned the Eternal Lord, and seemed to have no clear respect at all, with an indifferent look on his face.


    Chu Mo thought: ouch, hey... Change the routine!


    I have to admit that the hand of the Eternal Lord is really quite clever. He is through all the people around Chu Mo, using a subtle way to constantly enhance the weight of the Eternal Lord in Chu Mo''s heart.


    One person said that it might be nothing, and two people said that they would not believe it. But if you spend hundreds of thousands of years in this illusion, what if it takes longer? Then, all the people around you are repeatedly talking about this person to you?


    In particular, not everyone can be as calm as Chu Mo, as if watching a play in this illusion.


    For example, Yu Hong over there has actually fallen deeply into this illusion.


    There, he has spent several years happily.


    Then, in that world, the only god they believe in is the Eternal Lord!


    What is the great God in the purple and golden sky of Hongmeng Avenue, and what is the Lord of the realm in which they are, in the world where there is no illusion.


    His mother would hold his hand every day and say a good word to him about the Eternal Lord.


    Then, all the people around Yu Hong are constantly emphasizing the greatness of the Eternal Lord. Just like the great God Pangu once took root in Hong Youxiao''s heart and finally grew into a towering tree. In this illusory world, the image of Pangu was replaced by... The Eternal Lord!


    Strange to say, by this time, Yu Hong had already completely forgotten that the Eternal Lord was the one he initially wanted to remind himself that he was a liar.


    He has been deeply involved.


    Even here, he can do anything at will without any false feeling!


    Most importantly, he can accompany his mother all day!


    This feeling is the happiest!


    Chu Mo just looked on coldly, looking at everyone, and constantly mentioned the Eternal Lord in front of him. Then, he noticed Yu Hong around him, and could obviously feel the breath from Yu Hong. It is enough to prove that Yu Hong... Should be trapped.


    It seems that this means of the Eternal Lord is really powerful, but I don''t know how many people he controls with this means?


    Chu Mo thought in his heart: do you want to wake Yu Hong up? Or, surprise... Surprise the Eternal Lord first?


    At this time, the Eternal Lord over there suddenly frowned slightly, and then a trace of blood spilled directly from the corner of his mouth.


    This surprised Chu mo. I don''t know why he suddenly reacted.


    At this time, the Eternal Lord frowned and looked at him. Then, his eyes became more profound, and his voice became particularly low: "you should swear by your soul that you will be subject to the Eternal Lord forever, and never betray, otherwise... Your soul will suffer eternal disaster, and... You will not be born forever!"


    Then, with a Whoa, the Eternal Lord spewed out a mouthful of blood!


    It is also a huge and unparalleled burden for him to control the Lord of the same realm and a more terrifying person who holds the inheritance of Pangu!


    At this time, I heard Yu Hong say, "I... Yu Hong, with..."


    Chu Mo''s heart was broken. Sure enough, the Eternal Lord over there had cast his suspicious eyes directly on Chu mo. There was endless doubt in his eyes, and at the same time, there was a strong shock!


    He never dreamed that his magic power had failed?


    Unexpectedly, it didn''t play any role in a person with great ancestral realm!


    He didn''t swear!


    Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly opened and looked at the Eternal Lord, with a mocking smile on his mouth. Then, Pangu time was directly run.


    Bang Dang!


    In a moment, Chu Mo directly smashed a lot of Pangu time.


    Chu Mo almost suddenly used all his Taoism to display Pangu time!


    This effect is also so obvious that it is almost unbelievable.


    The Eternal Lord suddenly seemed to be old for many years. On the face that was originally like a child''s face, it directly became black and thin, with thousands of wrinkles, and the endless spirit of the whole person suddenly became exhausted countless times!


    At the same time, Chu Mo kicked Hong''s ass hard. Kick him out. It also interrupted the oath that Yu Hong was making.


    Yu Hongmeng spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then the whole person suddenly returned to normal.


    After returning to normal, Yu Hong reacted incredibly fast.


    It is worthy of being the top monk of the Terran who grew up from endless years of fighting. He has no nonsense at all. He wields Pangu''s axe, runs Pangu to open the sky, and is an axe according to the head of the Eternal Lord.


    Click!


    This axe directly cut in half!


    The Eternal Lord uttered an earth shattering scream. The bleakness of that voice is really sad to see and hear.


    Because his previous consumption was too big, and his ambition was too big, he actually wanted to forcibly subdue Chu Mo and Yu Hong. Let them become his slaves. Then, by controlling these two people, we can get Pangu''s inheritance, so as to get more benefits... Originally, he can''t get!


    Too much appetite, such as a snake swallowing an elephant!


    The snake may succeed in swallowing the elephant, but it is also... In danger of bursting!


    Now, the Eternal Lord is obviously stretched!


    Otherwise, with Yu Hong''s axe, no matter how powerful and unparalleled, it is impossible to directly cut the head of the Eternal Lord in half.


    At this time, the Eternal Lord also directly used taboo secret arts. Let your original God become powerful countless times in a moment. It''s almost back to its peak. Get out of the head.


    But his flesh body was directly grabbed by Chu Mo and thrown into the Shenjian world.


    "You want to die!" The primordial God of the Eternal Lord was extremely angry.


    Chu Mo grabbed his body and put it away. Naturally, there was no need to say more about what he wanted to do. It must be refined, and then used to refine pills and tools... Because even a hair on the body of the Eternal Lord is a real top treasure!


    But this is his flesh after all!


    How can they be refined casually?


    Chu Mo sneered, "I''ve been watching you show off there for a long time. Don''t you allow me to charge some interest?"


    "Poof!"


    Even in the state of primordial God, the Eternal Lord is still angry and feels like vomiting blood.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong looked at each other, and the two hearts were in touch, and rushed directly towards the Eternal Lord.


    This time is not a killer, but when? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1786

    The Eternal Lord was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, but in the face of these two people, a creepy feeling rose in his heart.? Neither of these two people is good. Whether it''s Chu Mo or the young man with Pangu axe. All made him feel special fear.


    Therefore, when Chu Mo rushed to him with Yu Hong, a strong retreat came directly into the heart of the Eternal Lord. He wants to leave here!


    This is a rather uncomfortable feeling, and the heart of the Eternal Lord is full of fear.


    He blasted back!


    The degree is very fast, countless times faster than the degree of light. The whole universe seems to be going backwards madly.


    The Eternal Lord still wondered why Chu Mo could see through his illusion?


    This illusion, even the three main forces... Can''t escape!


    Otherwise, everyone used to be the Lord of the world. In terms of realm and strength, his eternal Lord is not much stronger. Why did he later become the Lord of eternity, above the three main forces? Because of his magic power!


    The name of this magical power is called a dream million years!


    This is a real terror magic!


    It can make people live endless years directly and seriously in the illusion. There, I will experience growth, happiness, anger, sorrow, death, and even... I will experience reincarnation!


    The most terrifying thing about this magical power is the brainwashing in many subtle ways. Even if you are very sober at first, you will be severely calculated in the end. Unconsciously, he fell into it completely.


    Even in the past, among the four heavens, not many people knew the magic power of the Eternal Lord. But as long as he calculated with such magic power, all of them became his subordinates.


    Just like the three main forces, they have been calculated by the Eternal Lord in a dream for millions of years. Moreover, once calculated, even the powerful existence of the three major powers will never be able to get out of that quagmire in this life.


    Therefore, although the combat power and realm of the three main forces are not inferior to the Eternal Lord, the three people''s fear of the Eternal Lord has never changed. Even the thought of competing with the Eternal Lord can''t come out at all.


    But Chu Mo, the white youth, was not confused by his illusion from the beginning. It''s so immoral to just stand there and watch the excitement! Finally, after watching the excitement, I even charged him interest... Is there anyone in the world more immoral than this?


    The Eternal Lord feels that he has lived for endless years and has seen countless shameless people, but he who can be shameless to this extent is really the only one in his life. He has to charge interest after laughing at others?


    It''s really wicked!


    The Eternal Lord is madly retreating, and at the same time, he uses all kinds of magic powers to stop Chu Mo and Yu Hong.


    If the magic power of illusion does not work, the Eternal Lord will lose his greatest dependence.


    Yu Hong also hated the Eternal Lord in his heart. Just now, if Chu Mo hadn''t reminded him, he really fell into it completely.


    In particular, it is unforgivable for the Eternal Lord to use his mother who has died for many years to deceive and induce him!


    "You can''t walk away." Yu Hong said coldly, and the Pangu axe in his hand was directly cut out.


    Pangu Kaitian!


    This truly unique skill of Pangu God finally reappears in the world after endless years.


    And the Eternal Lord, who has been aging many times by Pangu time, has attenuated too much in combat power.


    With each passing day, he was finally injured again.


    His primordial deity was cut apart!


    Monks in this realm are too powerful and terrible. Even if the original God is chopped, it still has almost infinite vitality.


    But for the Eternal Lord, this kind of injury is simply unacceptable.


    However, what is more unacceptable is still to be seen.


    Chu Mo over there stabbed hard and cut again!


    Pangu knife technique!


    The unique skill of Pan Gu''s great God, exerted in the hands of Chu Mo, is far more powerful than that of Hong.


    This time, the original God of the Eternal Lord suffered more terrible trauma.


    His original God was almost cut off!


    The primordial God of the Eternal Lord, overwhelming, directly pervades the entire universe. Looking at the infinite void of 10 billion Li, he wants to form the way of heaven to suppress Chu Mo and Yu Hong.


    But these two men are all top-level strong men with high realm and excellent combat power. In the case of the Eternal Lord''s desperate efforts, although they were affected by some, it aroused their real fighting spirit and killing heart.


    Without this temperament, Chu Mo could never stand out from countless creatures and become a real athlete.


    Without this spirit, Yu Hong could not have come all the way out of the four heavens and become the successor of Pangu''s inheritance.


    These are the two most powerful creatures in the world. They represent the peak of Terran friars!


    The primordial deity of the Eternal Lord turned into an endless force of the way of heaven and the endless force of law, which were frantically suppressing the two people.


    This is a real kill!


    A real either or battle!


    Chu Mo''s face was cold, one knife after another, and each knife cut out the most exquisite traces in the world. Each knife seemed indifferent, but in fact, it had endless killing power.


    This powerful attack is also the first time in Chu Mo''s life!


    He spent a lot of time because of Pangu, but at the moment, he is still like a god of war. Stand on the top of this void. Kill the Eternal Lord!


    In the end, the Eternal Lord was really robbed.


    This kind of battle is enough to change the pattern of the whole ancient god''s physical world.


    No one would have thought of such an ending before, and no one could imagine it!


    Including the Eternal Lord himself, he did not calculate that he would end in tragedy.


    His dream of a million years is flawless and flawless. He is a real top-level magic power. Never missed. But just this time, it completely caused his ending today.


    A dream of millions of years is absolutely not weak, and it is absolutely almost flawless. It can only be said that the reincarnation of Chu Mo is a real wonderful flower. A dream for millions of years can affect the heaviest memory.


    For Chu Mo, the memory of that life of the Chu family has a long time span. Those memory pictures do occupy the heaviest part of his soul process. But Chu Mo himself, what he really cares about, is the "short" memory of this life!


    Chu Mo in this life has never lived too long.


    "In my life, I don''t ask about the previous life, don''t ask for the next life, and only live in the present! Even though there is reincarnation in this world, the previous life has passed, and who am I in the next life? Therefore, only the person in this life is the real me! Because I don''t need to know all my causes and effects through the brand on my soul!"


    This kind of theory and viewpoint can directly subvert the whole practice world and completely challenge the viewpoint of the whole practice world.


    For practitioners, this view is more like those of secular mortals!


    What doesn''t ask about previous lives? You obviously have a previous life! That is your soul, all the experiences, is an experience of your soul! How can you live forever without asking about your previous life? How can we make progress?


    What doesn''t ask for an afterlife? In this world, even if it is the highest supreme existence, I dare not say that I am truly immortal. So, what are you practicing for without seeking the afterlife? Isn''t it enough to be a secular mortal who can only live for a hundred years?


    In fact, Chu Mo''s heart really thinks so. Even today, his deep heart still retains many of his views in the human world in the past.


    In his view, cultivation is just a process. It is a solving process. As for the final answer, it is not so important.


    Therefore, the Eternal Lord failed.


    His dream lasted for a million years, so he fell over.


    This non war crime, in fact, he is still one of the most powerful creatures in the world. But he was defeated by Chu Mo''s "innocence".


    This innocence is actually the purest... The original intention.


    There are almost none of the monks who can maintain their original heart after tens of thousands of years of practice.


    Chu Mo is just like this.


    The whole vast and endless void of the universe is burning.


    It''s like a real fire. The fire is terrible and extremely turbulent. Light a fire hundreds of millions of miles high in the void to burn everything here... To ashes and nothingness.


    This fire is the God of the Eternal Lord!


    He really suffered a catastrophe, and this flame is a fire burning from the depths of his heart. It''s also karma!


    Therefore, once it burns, there is no possibility of reversal at all.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong stood in endless distance, looking at the fire in the distance.


    Only those who have reached their realm can stand here and watch like this. Because the temperature of the fire is extremely high. It is countless times higher than those burning stars in the sky.


    This kind of flame, only a little, can directly burn a monk in the ancestral realm to nothing left. Friars in the super realm will also be burned directly if they are contaminated with a drop. In fact, even most of the great ancestors in this world can''t bear the temperature of this flame at all.


    "I can''t imagine that the magnificent Eternal Lord would end in this way. Up to now, I can''t believe that he will be killed by us?" Yu Hong stood there, still with an incredible look on his face, and said, "it''s really... It''s fantastic!"


    Chu Mo nodded and sighed, "I''ve always heard that the Eternal Lord is the strongest existence in the physical world of ancient gods. I didn''t expect that what he is good at is such a magical power."


    Speaking of this, Yu Hong was terrified. He turned his eyes to Chu Mo and asked convincingly, "speaking of this, Lord, how on earth did you see through him?"


    Chu Mo thought for a while, then looked at the really overwhelming karma with a deep look, and said with a smile, "I have reincarnated, and the memory picture formed by the experience of the previous life is far more than this life. His magic power directly captured the picture of my previous life. But he didn''t understand that the previous life was far less important to me. I looked at all kinds of previous lives, just like a bystander."


    "That''s it?" Yu Hong was shocked, but then he was even more shocked, looking at Chu Mo: "the Lord can actually have such a mind, I finally understand why you can stand out, become a runner, and inherit the heritage of the ancient god." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1787

    The fall of the Eternal Lord caused a huge shock in the whole physical world of the ancient god.


    For hundreds of years, a large number of visions appeared in all parts of the ancient god''s physical world. The whole eternal land, there is a rain of blood falling. Like heaven crying.


    The three main forces were simply shocked beyond measure, and they couldn''t believe it would be true. They can''t even accept this result. In their minds, like a real God, the Eternal Lord with endless prestige, unexpectedly so easily... Fell?


    This is the power of a dream for millions of years. Even though the Eternal Lord was robbed and fell, the residual power of this magical power remained in the soul of the controlled person forever. It cannot be changed at all.


    "Those two people joined hands, and we were in danger. Even the Eternal Lord was defeated in his hands. In this world... Who else can fight?" Bu Xuyue was still terrified of the combat power of Chu mo.


    The other two, too, were really scared by Chu mo.


    Even if the Eternal Lord has fallen, they still can''t understand why a lucky man in the ancient god''s physical world can turn decay into a magical force in such a short time?


    Is it true that the inheritance of ancient gods is so magical?


    "I think it''s time for us to ask for help." The Lord of the heavenly palace looked at Bu Xuyue, the king of the Bu Dynasty, and the Lord of the eternal palace, and said in a deep voice, "the Lord of the eternal has been robbed. Our dream of establishing the fifth heaven has been shattered."


    "No, I don''t think so." Bu Xuyue''s eyes were burning with cold fire. He said, "have you forgotten that?"


    "That''s unrealistic. That... Can''t come out of the mountain again. He is the will of the ancient god himself. How can he kill his inheritor? Waking up that person is likely to pay a heavy price." The Lord of the eternal hall shook his head and said seriously, "I don''t recommend this."


    The eyes of the Lord of the heavenly palace lit up slightly and said, "it''s true... It''s a crazy idea to wake up this will. However, I think we can try it."


    "Are you crazy, too?" The Lord of the eternal temple said, "that will almost robbed the four of us in the past years. We directly consumed all the magic tools, and it was easy to suppress it in the depths of the eternal land. There is the most mysterious and terrifying place in the ancient god''s brain. Have you forgotten the danger we met in those years?"


    "Just as the saying goes, only under the great crisis can there be great opportunities." In Bu Xuyue''s eyes, the cold fire was beating. He said: "That will is a chaotic... Crazy will, which represents the true uncontrollable side of the ancient god. I think even the ancient god himself can''t control that will. Moreover, even the four gods in the past can''t find its existence. If we didn''t explore into that place, we can''t find it either. It''s not only extremely powerful, but also extremely chaotic and crazy. If I guess right, that will , it should be the ID will of the ancient god! "


    The Lord of the heavenly palace nodded: "Yes, I guess so. We all know that ID will, in fact, is the most peculiar kind of will among the will of creatures. It will madly repel all other will and stick to its own field. Don''t forget, whether Chu Mo or who holds a Pangu axe, they are all the inheritors of Pangu and the inheritors of Pangu''s will! If you wake up the will of ID, it has the highest priority to repel, absolutely Yes, those two! "


    "What if... What if we are wrong?" The Lord of the eternal Hall said coldly, "we all know that there are too many miracles in this world. There are too many ways and methods that we can''t explore and understand. Once we fail, then what we lose is all."


    Bu Xuyue looked at him: "do we have a retreat?"


    This sentence made the Eternal Lord fall into silence directly.


    Yes, is there any way out?


    It seems to have, in fact, it''s gone!


    Because now, although they seem to be heaven and man, in fact, they are no different from real humans.


    Even if they were once the absolute confidants of the four gods, by now, in fact, they all belong to the exiled one. From the moment they came to the ancient god world, it was basically doomed that they had no way back.


    Is it useful to report the things here to the four gods?


    Obviously useful!


    Because the four great gods will never allow another Pangu to appear in this world.


    Because Pangu, in their minds, means powerful and uncontrollable risk factors.


    This danger, once, is enough. They don''t want to appear again.


    Therefore, the four gods will definitely send a large number of strong men to conquer here after they know what is going on here.


    But at that time, they are no longer the former masters of the world, and they have become the masters of the three major forces in the ancient god world. Where will they go?


    There is no way to return.


    There is no way forward!


    Those strong people sent by the four gods will definitely be cleaned up together with the three of them!


    Even, they may do it themselves to clean them up completely from the world.


    It''s like cleaning up those tough Terran creatures in the past.


    Filthy, dirty... Wash it off until you can''t see it.


    This result, in fact, the eternal Temple Lord himself, in his heart, is also very clear, and the three of them are very clear.


    Only when the heirs of Pangu die, they will still be the real kings of the ancient god world. Although the fifth heaven cannot be truly established, they will always be the real masters in this "forgotten land".


    "All right." Finally, the eternal Temple Lord compromised.


    "So now, we need to make a layout. Those two people are not ordinary people. In the past, we didn''t pay attention to them and thought they were not rivals of the same level. Facts have proved that we were all wrong. It was a big mistake!" Bu Xuyue said, "they are not only our opponents at the same level, but also... More terrible than us. Because here, they have now become their home court. The only thing we can rely on is that we know the chaotic ID will of the ancient god, and they don''t know it."


    "Then you say, what should we do?" The Lord of the eternal Temple looked at him.


    Bu Xuyue said, "I''ll make this bait and introduce them to that place. You two, go to that place and wake it up."


    The Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace were slightly stunned and looked at Bu Xuyue. Their eyes were deep and calm, and they couldn''t see anything unusual. But bu Xuyue knew that this was a kind of examination and torture. Therefore, he is calm and calm.


    He said, "why don''t you two make this bait, and then I go to that place with another person to awaken the ID will of the ancient god."


    "Forget it, let''s go." The Lord of the heavenly palace said faintly, turned around and left.


    The Lord of the eternal Temple looked at Bu Xuyue and said, "brother, take care!"


    The degree of danger is the same, and the level of danger is the same. It is absolutely a dangerous thing to awaken the will of the ancient god ID.


    Because the four of them used up almost all their strength and all the top magic tools, and they just let the domineering will sleep. It''s not repression at all. Now there are only two people left. Who dares to say that he will not be robbed?


    Especially that place, which is the deepest and most mysterious place in the ancient god''s brain, is full of all kinds of mysterious and unknown forces.


    The word danger is not enough to describe the situation there. It is more appropriate to describe it as a desperate situation.


    Just being a bait to lure Chu Mo and the young man is equally dangerous!


    Because the Eternal Lord has just been robbed, because the sky of the eternal land is still floating with blood!


    The Eternal Lord is not an opponent. How can bu Xuyue be an opponent?


    Therefore, the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace made their choice without hesitation. They are not at all afraid of what tricks Bu Xuyue will play, not to mention that Bu Xuyue has irreconcilable gratitude and resentment with Chu Mo and the young man.


    Just the position of both sides, there is no possibility of reconciliation.


    They are all real kings. They know too much about the feelings of kings.


    Any one of them would rather die than compromise. In fact, the Eternal Lord is the same, so the Eternal Lord has been robbed.


    Three men, two soldiers.


    At this time, Chu Mo and Yu Hong had already left the cosmic void that was almost burned into nothingness. They are heading for the eternal land.


    With the three main forces, sooner or later there will be an earth shattering war.


    And the eternal land, which is said to be the brain of ancient gods, is actually the most suitable battlefield.


    On the eternal land, there are endless powerful creatures. The vast majority of them are Terrans, but they should all become the true slaves of the three main forces and the Eternal Lord!


    It''s the same from body to heart.


    Those people here, just like the three major forces'' submission to the Eternal Lord, are facts that will never change.


    Therefore, sooner or later, Chu Mo and Yu Hong must fight against the creatures here.


    Instead of passively accepting the challenge, it is better to take the initiative and come to the door.


    The atmosphere here in the eternal land is very tense.


    The fall of the Eternal Lord has brought great trauma to this continent.


    It is difficult for those living on this continent to understand why. Why did their God, the supreme king, fall?


    Their hearts were all extremely hurt, and they also had a strong hatred for the person who killed the supreme king.


    Countless people are petitioning to become an expeditionary force to attack the murderer who killed the supreme king.


    Finally, the decree of the three main forces came to the top of the sky in the eternal land.


    "Assemble the army and avenge the Eternal Lord at all costs."


    The whole place of eternity, instantly boiling. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1788

    The whole eternal land has never been so lively. Those monks beat chicken blood one by one, plus the encouragement of a group of generals. The atmosphere here is not like going to war, but more like going to festivals. All the people looked excited and energetic. As if their enemy is a group of local chickens and dogs, as long as their army goes out, they will be able to instantly smash the enemy into pieces until it disappears.


    It has to be said that the Lord of eternity and the three major forces have also talked about the management of the land of eternity to an almost extreme extent over the past countless years. It''s really great.


    It is clear that the Eternal Lord has fallen. Those people here are not afraid, but are eager to revenge.


    However, Chu Mo and Yu Hong over there have arrived here before the army in the eternal land has set out!


    The physical world of ancient gods is too big, and the eternal land is too big to be marginal. When Chu Mo and Yu Hong came to the eternal land, they felt this warm atmosphere in the eternal land at the first time.


    The two couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Yu Hong asked, "do they know who their enemy is?"


    Chu Mo said, "it seems very blind."


    "Is that ok?" Yu Hong smoked at the corner of his mouth, and then, with little concealment of their appearance, they directly entered an ancient city in the territory of the Bolshevik Dynasty.


    This city is relatively small, in the eternal land, located in the border. It belongs to a place with a small population and a vast area. On weekdays, there are not so many outsiders in this place. Therefore, the atmosphere of this ancient city should be relatively relaxed.


    But many young people can also be seen taking to the streets, crying out to punish the murderers. Revenge for the God in your heart, the Eternal Lord, and so on.


    "It''s really a group of young ignorant children." Yu Hong couldn''t help muttering.


    Then they went directly into a pub. Yu Hongda began to order wine and vegetables. There are not many people in the tavern. The two people are sitting close to the shopkeeper''s counter.


    Yu Hong looked at the shopkeeper sitting in the counter and said with a smile, "as for this? He didn''t even know who the enemy was, so he began to assemble troops and fight who?"


    The shopkeeper was sitting there dozing off. Hearing Yu Hong''s words, he immediately opened his eyes and said with an indifferent smile: "who do you hit? Who can you hit? At first glance, you are a knowledgeable person. But knowledgeable people in this world..."


    Speaking of this, the shopkeeper sighed, "after all, they are a minority. Those people will never know that they are actually the people of the Eternal Lord."


    "Ah? What do you mean?" Yu Hong couldn''t help but be in a daze.


    The shopkeeper is obviously a kind of idle person, and it is estimated that he will not get any opportunities to show off all the year round. Seeing the expression of thirst for knowledge on the face of Hong, a handsome young man, the strong desire for expression in his heart suddenly burst out. With a mysterious face, he approached Yu Hong, Whispered, "what''s the meaning of this? Don''t you think about the existence of fighting with the Eternal Lord and killing it? What kind of monk is it? Can ordinary monks resist it? Moreover, until now, no one has ever talked about who the enemy is. Therefore, this battle, obviously, is the battle of the three main forces, taking the opportunity to swallow the territory of the Eternal Lord."


    "Can it be so?" Yu Hong was a little confused.


    "That must be it!" The shopkeeper''s face said positively: "It''s needless to say that the loyalty of the three major forces to the Eternal Lord, but once the Eternal Lord is gone, his vast territory will be headless. Everyone knows that the Eternal Lord has no descendants. His death, his territory must be headless. At that time, there will inevitably be a huge dispute. How can the three major forces miss this good opportunity? So, fight one after another With the slogan of revenge for the Eternal Lord, they gathered their armies respectively, with the purpose of just getting more share. It''s ridiculous that those passionate young monks really think they want to revenge for the Eternal Lord. "


    "It can still be like this." Yu Hong twitched at the corners of his mouth, and his face was speechless.


    Chu Mo has seen a lot of such things. I admire those ordinary people in the secular world more. Although they don''t have super combat power, they don''t have a long life. In his whole life, he can only live for a short hundred years. But the brilliance of these hundred years has surpassed many top places of cultivation! So, the human heart... Is the most magical thing in the world!


    Like this thing on the eternal land, it is not called a thing at all in the human world. The story of any small vassal state is 10000 times more wonderful than this!


    The shopkeeper smiled calmly: "of course, those big people always do things for the sake of interests. However, I heard that it is true that they want to deal with the monk who killed the Eternal Lord!"


    "Huh?" Yu Hong and Chu Mo looked at each other, and then looked at the shopkeeper: "the Eternal Lord is not an opponent, how dare they three?"


    The shopkeeper whispered, "I tell you, too few people know this!"


    With that, the shopkeeper actually opened a barrier directly, and at the same time, he communicated with the two people with mind waves.


    I can''t see that this shopkeeper is still a master. A body of cultivation, unexpectedly has reached the super realm!


    "Above the eternal land, there is a mysterious place, which is said to be full of danger. In the past, the Eternal Lord and the three main forces were all seriously injured there. This time, the Eternal Lord accidentally fell, and the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace, among the three main forces, just passed by here and went to that place a few days ago. Hehe, if I guess right, nine times out of ten, the king of our Bu Dynasty is to make bait to attract the strong The big monk took the bait. " The shopkeeper looked at them with a mysterious expression on his face.


    Yu Hong chuckled, "just talk nonsense. How can you know such a big thing?"


    The shopkeeper sneered: "Nonsense? Young man, I''m afraid you don''t know my strength. I tell you, my son, who works in the Royal Palace of the dynasty, is also a small powerful manager. In fact, this matter is not a particularly big secret at the top. Because the three major powers want to calculate that person, they must use this method. Otherwise, even the Eternal Lord has fallen, and what do they take to fight that person?"


    Yu Hong nodded convincingly, "shopkeeper, I can''t see that you are so powerful and wise!"


    "Hey, I''m old, and I don''t like fighting those boring lives naturally. Otherwise, I''m also a good hand!" The shopkeeper said complacently.


    At this time, a sharp female voice came from the kitchen: "dead ghost, stop talking nonsense there, and don''t come quickly to help kill the fish? The fish has become fine, and I beg for mercy, but I can''t do it!"


    Chu Mo: "...."


    Yu Hong: "...."


    Both of them are covered with black lines.


    The shopkeeper over there smiled awkwardly, and then said proudly, "see? You can''t leave me anywhere!"


    Say, directly stand up and run to the kitchen.


    Many people in the tavern laughed.


    At this time, a big man on the table smiled at Yu Hong and Chu Mo and said, "two friends, don''t listen to boss song''s nonsense. He... Can tell you a hundred stories a day without repeating the same. If you don''t believe it, you come every day and promise to hear different stories every day."


    Manager song''s voice came from the kitchen: "you guys, don''t arrange me randomly! I have a gully in my chest!"


    The people in the pub laughed again.


    Chu Mo also smiled, but his heart gradually became soft.


    In fact, Yu Hong is similar.


    The two entered the eternal land. They really didn''t come for sightseeing. They were ready to kill!


    Originally, in their view, these people in the eternal land have been brainwashed by the Eternal Lord and the three main forces, and they all respect the Eternal Lord as if they were gods.


    From the appearance, it seems to be the same. Only when we really go deep into the eternal land will we find that it is not the case.


    Just like the people in this small town, in fact, they don''t shy away from talking about the Eternal Lord and the three major powers, and there is no fear in their words. There is no such saying as reverence.


    Like all living beings in the world, they have their own joys, sorrows and pursuits. Almost all of them are living their own lives. It''s true that not everyone treats those people of the Eternal Lord as gods.


    So


    "So?" Yu Hong looked at Chu mo.


    "Well." Chu Mo nodded.


    The two men looked at each other and understood each other''s intentions. Then, leave a piece of supreme celestite and quietly leave here.


    "Lord, how high is the credibility of that shopkeeper''s words?" After leaving the tavern, Yu Hong obviously fell in love with what the tavern manager said, looking at Chu Mo and asking.


    Chu Mo nodded: "the credibility is very high."


    Yu Hong said incredulously, "the leaders of the three forces are not fools. Such things can be spread. Are we so stupid in their minds? Can''t we know the situation by ourselves?"


    "Maybe... They are so stupid." Chu Mo youyou said, and then smiled: "maybe they didn''t expect us to enter this place so soon."


    "I''m not going to that place!" Yu Hong sneered, "the whole eternal land is obviously Pangu''s brain. This is originally the most magical area. If there are areas in this place that we can''t understand or that are quite dangerous, I have no doubt."


    "Why not?" Chu Mo looked at Yu Hong and said, "let''s go to the entrance of that place and wait."


    Yu Hong''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, revealing a smile. (~^~)

 Chapter 1789

    Bu Xuyue was in the void, collecting all kinds of information. He was a little puzzled that those two people seemed to disappear completely in the physical world of the ancient god. Unexpectedly, there is no news!


    No matter how he deduced, he couldn''t find any trace.


    He even used a lot of dark chess and all his strength to find the whereabouts of these two people. But in the end, there is still nothing. Until... He passed the portraits of these two people to the eternal land. Pass it on to his own Boshi Dynasty.


    From a small border town, there came a message: those two people had already entered the eternal land.


    This news almost made Bu Xuyue collapse directly!


    How is that possible?


    Those two men, two peerless strong men, why do they want to enter the city if they are OK?


    Do they still regard themselves as ordinary human beings? You need a drink if you''re okay? Need to check in?


    At their level of practice, except for those monks who originally lived in the ancient city, no one will easily enter that ancient city.


    If you want to know what information, you just need to release your divine consciousness and capture it in the void at will. If you want to get anything, you don''t need to go into a city with many people.


    Therefore, whether it is bu Xuyue or the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace, they would not expect that the two powerful murderers, the supreme friars in the physical world of the two ancient gods, would choose to go to a remote ancient city in the eternal land.


    What Bu Xuyue didn''t know was that since he knew the identities of the two people, the innkeeper of the pub and the group of people in the pub that day almost peed. Then, they all took the initiative to erase many memories in their minds directly!


    Otherwise, if you let people know, they have said so much gossip about the Eternal Lord and the three main forces. Especially the innkeeper of the tavern inadvertently revealed a shocking secret. Their nine clans may have to be destroyed.


    he that talks much errs much. They finally understood this truth thoroughly.


    But now Bu Xuyue only felt a little crazy. He didn''t know how to find those two people.


    Even if he is the leader of power and has supreme cultivation, he can find all clues and traces from the void. But the problem is, Chu Mo and Yu Hong are not ordinary people! Where they have passed, there will certainly be no trace left!


    The only news he got now was that Chu Mo and Yu Hong entered the border town and found a pub. After a while, they disappeared.


    Besides, I can''t get any news at all!


    The two men appeared in the pub as if they had fallen from the sky. Then it disappeared, disappeared without a trace.


    Bu Xuyue frowned and began to calculate carefully. Although nothing can be deduced, it is no problem to calculate the result closest to the truth in his realm.


    After a long time, bu Xuyue''s face suddenly changed.


    Because according to the various possibilities he calculated, the possibility of those two people going to that mysterious place to block the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace... Is actually the greatest!


    If those two people want to kill in the eternal land, it has already begun. With their strength, there is no need to hide anything at all. Just kill directly.


    Although the eternal land is endless, it won''t take long for those two people to push the whole eternal land horizontally!


    But not!


    Until now, no other news has come out. This can only explain one thing: Chu Mo and Yu Hong have a secret!


    They want to kill the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace!


    Although the tavern owner and the people who ate in the tavern that day did not tell any valuable news. But bu Xuyue is not so stupid. He knows clearly what virtue those monks under his rule are. In particular, his subordinates found out that the tavern owner had a son who worked in his palace.


    Taken together, these messages can almost directly infer a fact: Chu Mo and that person already know some information!


    Bu Xuyue didn''t even have time to deal with the tavern owner. He just wanted to stop this thing first and deal with the Dalits later!


    Unfortunately, in that mysterious place, there is no way for any God to invade. Therefore, if you want to contact the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace, you need Bu Xuyue to enter that place by himself.


    Bu Xuyue was burning with anxiety and moved towards that side.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong have arrived at that mysterious place.


    It was a huge abyss. The two stood on the top of the abyss and looked down. It was too deep below. Their divine consciousness could not detect anything below. I can only feel that the abyss is almost endless.


    "This is the place?" Yu Hong twitched at the corner of his mouth and muttered, "the realm of ancient gods is really beyond our ordinary people."


    Chu Mo glanced at him and said with a smile, "if you die, you will become a God and leave a body without a power seal. Even if it''s not as good as this, I''m afraid it''s not much worse."


    "...." Yu Hong immediately covered his head with black lines.


    In fact, this is true of any powerful practitioner in this world. Once he dies, leaving a body without power seal, the body will be unimaginable. Even if it is not as exaggerated as the physical world of ancient gods, it is not what ordinary people can imagine.


    This is why a drop of blood from a strong overhaul walker can fill an ocean.


    Any part of their body is the condensation of Tao and Dharma. Even a head is the embodiment of law!


    "Let''s wait here?" Yu Hong looked at Chu Mo and asked.


    "How about... Go down and have a look?" Chu Mo blinked. He didn''t tell Yu Hong. Since he came here, he felt as if there was a voice calling him constantly. And this sound should come from this endless abyss.


    He was afraid of frightening Yu Hong.


    Because he also knew clearly in his heart that the depths of the abyss should be the most mysterious region in the ancient god''s brain.


    This kind of place must be full of unknowns. If you explore it rashly, you may encounter bad luck.


    Yu Hong really hesitated. He looked at Chu Mo: "Lord, this kind of place is really not so easy to explore. There, divine sense and divine mind... Are almost useless. Even the realm of cultivation may be suppressed!"


    "Also, otherwise, forget it?" Chu Mo looks at Yu Hong.


    Yu Hong''s face was tangled. In fact, in his heart, he was also very curious.


    This place can be regarded as the most mysterious area in the physical world of the ancient gods.


    Both of them are people with ancient gods. If they don''t have the courage to explore here, I''m afraid no one in the world can really explore this place.


    After thinking for a while, Yu Hong simply gritted his teeth and said, "go and have a look!"


    However, at this time, the two suddenly turned around and looked into the deep void of the distant universe.


    There, a faint wave of power came. Both of them belong to the kind of people who have a very sensitive sense of battle. They have sensed and reacted at the first time.


    Their bodies all disappeared there. It''s completely gone!


    Bu Xuyue rushed all the way, and he didn''t even hide his possessions too much. At the same time, he also released his mind, covering the endless sky and earth, searching every area carefully, and he would not let go of any corner.


    But still nothing.


    In his realm, he can almost achieve no omissions and dead corners.


    Therefore, he is very confident that even if Chu Mo and Yu Hong are here, they will not escape his search.


    He walked all the way and saw the huge abyss ahead.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal Palace are now in the abyss.


    OK, ok


    Bu Xuyue''s heart finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that these two people would be robbed.


    The Eternal Lord has fallen, and now there are only three strong men left in this eternal land. Once those two happen again, he will never be too far away from the day of falling.


    Huodi!


    Bu Xuyue roared, and his body suddenly disappeared in place in a very strange way.


    But there, it left a bright and bright blood mark!


    Countless points of blood, every drop, are crystal clear, floating in the void. Pull out a long bloody landscape.


    The next moment, bu Xuyue''s huge and unparalleled Dharma phase directly appeared in the void, with endless light all over. Countless times more dazzling than a scorching sun!


    At the same time, his roar shook the whole sky: "sneak attack... Shameless!"


    Bang bang!


    Two powerful roars came from the endless distance.


    There, two blood colors appeared again.


    Immediately, bu Xuyue withdrew his fists. Then, there was a deep wound on each of his fists.


    Bu Xuyue''s eyes showed a deep color of fear!


    On his face, he also showed an extremely angry expression, roared loudly, and tried to pass it to the depths of the abyss, so that the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace below knew what was happening here.


    But the abyss was quiet, and there was no movement at all.


    Bu Xuyue''s heart sank more and more. He knew that something was serious.


    He is here now, helpless. Facing two powerful beings who killed the Eternal Lord.


    Then he made a move and plunged into the abyss below.


    Qiang!


    A bloody axe suddenly appeared from the depths of the abyss. Draw a crack to cut the sky, and directly cut into Bu Xuyue''s body.


    At the same time, on the side, there was also a bloody light, which was Chu Mo''s knife!


    Pangu Kaitian!


    Pangu knife technique!


    The attack of Yu Hong and Chu Mo was simply too strong to be added.


    Bu Xuyue roared and directly offered an ancient token.


    The token, emitting a strong breath, blocked the light of Chu Mo''s knife.


    Bang!


    Blood burst!


    That simple token, instantly split! (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1790

    Bu Xuyue gave a straight whoosh, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his lord order was actually cut by Chu Mo!


    That is a real treasure of his countless years! Every Rune on it was raised by him with blood essence.? But now, he was cut by Chu Mo with a knife.


    Bu Xuyue had no time to be angry, Yu Hong''s Pangu Kaitian, the axe that struck him, had already struck him.


    Click!


    This axe was directly cut on an ancient magic instrument offered by Bu Xuyue, and then this magic instrument was directly chopped to pieces.


    Then, Chu Mo''s knife and Yu Hong''s Pangu axe continued to chop at Bu Xuyue.


    Both of them were bursting with endless blood, and the space was also filled with the breath of that powerful and unparalleled law!


    Endless roads crisscross.


    Now the field formed by this place, even if the monks of Dazu realm came, they didn''t dare to drill into it. Drill and die!


    As for the monks in the supreme realm, they can''t watch the war!


    Because those chaotic laws will directly disrupt their Taoism!


    You will die in an instant!


    Bu Xuyue roared madly, trying to fight back.


    But sadly, he is really not the opponent of these two people. In fact, even in the face of one, he is no match at all now.


    Chu Mo grew too fast. Yu Hong''s combat power is also too strong.


    The two men joined hands, which was simply an invincible posture. Can sweep all enemies!


    Bu Xuyue finally made a crazy move.


    He wants to explode himself!


    That vast and unparalleled breath, before it spread, had been detected by Chu Mo and Yu Hong at the same time. Then, these two people jumped up crazy attacks towards Bu Xu as if they were crazy!


    Under this powerful attack of high frequency, bu Xuyue could not condense the power to detonate the yuan God at all. Can only helplessly watch their own yuan Shen, was directly attacked by Chu Mo and Yu Hong... Torn to pieces!


    The whole sky echoed with Bu Xuyue''s crazy roar, which was full of endless reluctance. There is hardly any human presence in this abyss area within the range of 10 billion Li.


    But bu Xuyue''s roar is more than ten billion Li? It directly transmits endless distance.


    Moreover, a lot of blood rain began to fall in the sky of the whole eternal land.


    Bloody rain, falling from the sky.


    Shocked countless people in the eternal land. They all raised their heads stupidly and looked up at the sky above them. With a blank face, I don''t know which boss fell this time.


    "Our eternal land... What''s the matter?"


    "After hundreds of millions of years of calm, is it really going to change?"


    "The calm of the past will never return..."


    Those soldiers of the three forces who are fighting in the eternal land also raise their heads and look up at the rain of blood overhead. At this moment, they are indeed in the territory of the Eternal Lord. Those confidants of the Eternal Lord are fighting to the death!


    The Eternal Lord died, and the endless territory he left made his confidants crazy. Because this is the territory with the most abundant essence and the most abundant products in the whole eternal land.


    This is a vast treasure land, and everyone wants it!


    The monks on the side of the three main forces are really completely at a loss at the moment. Because they don''t know which boss died in this bloody rain. But there was a chill that came directly out of their hearts. That is a kind of shadow of death, which will always be shrouded in the cold.


    They fight like this and fight like crazy. The purpose is not to make wedding clothes for others, but to lay an endless territory for yourself and future generations!


    But if the three main forces and the Eternal Lord... Are all dead?


    Everyone''s eyes showed a confused light. It''s not that they didn''t think that when the big guys are dead, they can dominate, occupy this endless territory, and grab incalculable benefits here. But the question is, will the eternal land be spared if it can kill the existence of the three main forces and the Eternal Lord?


    Definitely not!


    So... What do you want to do?


    On the endless territory of the Eternal Lord, the originally fierce battle stopped instantly with the falling rain of blood. The whole scene showed a strange calm. Although the air is still filled with a strong smell of blood. But everyone consciously stepped back. Will this battle continue and when? They all looked to their respective generals.


    Those generals were also full of confusion this time, but they still ordered to gather their own people. In any case, this battle cannot continue at present. At least, this battle... Can''t continue like this until we are sure which boss fell.


    They must decide as soon as possible who is the one who just fell!


    However, what these people didn''t expect was that the second blood rain, the third blood rain... It won''t be long before it will float down over the whole land of eternity. Endless sad visions were born in the sky. There is endless sadness in the vision, which permeates everyone''s heart.


    It was a real catastrophe, an unprecedented catastrophe in the whole eternal land. But that is also the beginning of a new era in the eternal land!


    At the top of the vast abyss, Chu Mo and Yu Hong stood there, looking at the blood rain falling in the sky with cold eyes.


    Then Yu Hong said, "can''t they feel such a big noise?"


    Chu Mo glanced at the abyss under his feet, frowned slightly, and said, "maybe... I really can''t feel it."


    "Then... Let''s go to them!" Yu Hong''s face showed a confident smile, looked at Chu Mo and said, "Lord, after solving all the troubles in the eternal land, we can find what we really need."


    What is really needed?


    Nature is the spiritual heritage of Pangu great God, and... God''s order!


    "Good!"


    Chu Mo nodded, then jumped into the endless abyss.


    Yu Hong followed and jumped down.


    In the depths of this abyss, there are countless channels. Each channel is as huge as a world.


    It is vast, vast and endless.


    There are all kinds of horrible creatures living here. They almost never leave the abyss and go outside. Very few people know that they exist.


    But these creatures, each one, are incomparably powerful. With unimaginable terrorist strength.


    Even the monks in Dazu realm dare not say that they can completely crush these creatures.


    The Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal Palace once came here when they just entered the world of ancient gods before endless years. At that time, after discovering the location of the brain part of the ancient god''s physical world, they once thought about getting the real essence force in the ancient god''s brain.


    They all know that the reason why Pangu can become a God and become a god like existence is that he has a far more intelligent mind than other creatures.


    They all suspected that there were unknown mysterious forces in the mind of Pangu. It is this force that makes Pangu become a God. Become an eternal creature. So, they all want to get this power.


    But here, they first encountered the obstruction of a large number of creatures. After working hard, they finally entered the most mysterious area of Pangu''s brain. As a result, they encountered a real horror there.


    The will of Pangu, who was entrenched there, was like a real demon God, almost tearing them all up there.


    The lesson of that time was quite painful. So this time, both the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace were quite cautious.


    After bypassing a large number of horrible creatures, they came to the most mysterious area. Deep there, Pangu''s ID will is still sleeping.


    They didn''t speak, just there, quietly waiting for bu Xuyue to come.


    But what made them anxious was that Bu Xuyue had not made any movement. According to the calculation of time, bu Xuyue should have found those two people long ago, but now, there is no movement.


    Could it be... What happened?


    The two people don''t have any communication. They only need a look to understand each other''s thoughts.


    But they are all creatures who have lived for countless years. They still have this patience. So they are still waiting quietly.


    They are not worried that Bu Xuyue will betray them, because it is simply impossible.


    As time went by, they turned into sculptures.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong were a little silly after entering here. Because there are tens of thousands of channels in front of us!


    It''s impossible to deduce here. After coming here, although their realm was not obviously suppressed, they could feel that there was a strong field here. This field should be scattered from this place itself.


    "Do you think... These channels will all point to one place in the end?" Yu Hong frowned and whispered, "these channels are like those circuits in the human brain. Maybe they all lead to one place in the end."


    Chu Mo nodded, and he also thought of this possibility.


    "There are powerful creatures hidden here." Chu Mo said.


    Roar!


    As if to cooperate with Chu Mo, not long after they entered, a terrible animal roar came from there.


    This sound, a bit like a tiger, but also mixed with a fishy wind.


    A shadow suddenly pounced on Yu Hong who was walking in front!


    "Beast!"


    Yu hongleng shouted, swung Pangu''s axe and chopped it down with a fierce axe.


    Ow!


    With a scream, the shadow was directly cut in two by Yu Hong''s axe.


    A strong smell of blood came in an instant.


    also! eight

 Chapter 1791

    "It''s not so good..." Yu Hongzheng said, but saw Chu Mo suddenly waving a knife beside him.??


    Qiang!


    Kill the sky with a gentle quarrel.


    Then, a big snake with a bucket of water was cut off by Chu mo.


    What makes people feel terrible is that the big snake has its mouth open, and the venom has condensed from the two huge sharp fangs inside!


    Even Chu Mo and Yu Hong smelled the smell of the venom, and they all felt dizzy. It is obviously a real poison with high toxicity.


    This is too scary!


    Even monks in their realm felt uncomfortable after smelling the poison. If you are an ordinary monk, I''m afraid you will die if you smell it.


    "It''s a little dangerous..." Yu Hong stuck out his tongue.


    Chu Mo calmly looked around and said in a deep voice, "it''s very dangerous here. Be careful. You follow me, my body method is faster."


    Yu Hong felt warm in his heart and nodded, "OK!"


    He didn''t refuse, because he knew that Chu Mo was not faster than him, but his comprehensive strength was much stronger than him!


    The key is to be better than him and take care of him, which makes Yu Hong feel warm in his heart.


    No one stipulates that the strong don''t need others'' care and care. In fact, they all need the same.


    It''s just that ordinary people are not qualified to care for and take care of the strong at their level.


    Chu Mo walked in front. Along the way, he met many terrible creatures. It looks like an enlarged version of some ordinary beasts. Compared with those powerful non human beings in the world, their appearance can scare ordinary people at most, but in fact, these creatures are extremely powerful.


    It is far better than those non human spirits outside who are millions of feet long and even countless times larger than a star.


    For example, a spider the size of a millstone is snow-white, with eight claws like blades and hair on its legs like steel needles. Take action. It''s incredible that even Yu Hong''s mind can''t keep up with them. What''s more, the silk that this spider spits out is so strong that even Pangu''s axe can''t be cut. Only Chu Mo killed heaven with his sword can he be cut off.


    But even Chu Mo can hardly cut this thing with a knife.


    In the end, it took them a lot of effort to kill the snow-white spider. But both of them are quite interested in the spider''s silk. Such a solid thing, refined, is a top-level magic weapon.


    If it is used to bind people, Dazu cannot be spared.


    Yu Hong even felt that the spider silk could be tied by the Lord!


    There are also some beetles that are only as big as nails, which are smaller than those beetles in the secular world. But they have the ability of terrorist attack and defense. Even Yu Hong was accidentally pierced by a golden beetle and almost suffered a heavy blow.


    It was Chu Mo''s timely cutting out an extremely exquisite knife that scared the beetle out of Yu Hong''s body. But he ran away in the blink of an eye.


    This shocked Chu Mo and Yu Hong.


    "Can it actually pass through my body? And... It escaped such a terrible knife from the Lord?" Yu Hong twitched at the corners of his mouth and became more cautious.


    In fact, just now, he was not cautious enough, but he didn''t expect that the beetle was so terrible.


    Then, from the depths of the passage, a blue butterfly with a palm size flew out.


    There is no light in this passage, and it is difficult for divine consciousness to pass far in it.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong can only feel that this is a blue butterfly.


    Then, the butterfly began to shake the dust from its wings desperately. The dust, dissolved into the air, directly turned into invisible toxins and spread towards the two people.


    Chu Mo immediately cut at the blue butterfly.


    The butterfly was directly divided into two and cut in half. But the real nightmare has just begun!


    The butterfly, which was cut in half, turned directly into two, and then was cut off by Chu Mo again... Into four!


    When sixteen butterflies appeared here, Chu Mo and Yu Hong dared not fight again.


    At this time, the air in this channel was completely occupied by an inexplicable toxin.


    This toxin, although it could not hurt Chu Mo and Yu Hong, made the air extremely viscous. The two were blocked in their progress, and they felt like walking in the mud.


    This feeling is really too bad!


    Finally, Chu Mo''s body directly burned a fire of five elements, which immediately burned the toxins in the air, and also burned the sixteen butterflies to death.


    This fire is not the general fire of the five elements, but the ability of Chu mo after refining the five crystal nuclei.


    This is not the inheritance of Pangu God, but it is a kind of ability of these five crystal nuclei.


    Both of them became more cautious this time.


    In the process of continuing to deepen, many strange creatures of all kinds were killed. In the end, with their strength, they all felt exhausted.


    Yu Hong muttered, "I finally understand the reason why the three main forces want to lead us to this place. It''s really unusual. Now I suspect that the Lord of the heavenly palace and the Lord of the eternal palace must have mastered a shortcut and secret way."


    Chu Mo nodded, "the danger of this place is far more than that."


    "That''s true." Yu Hong nodded, and he also understood that if only these creatures were dangerous. The most mysterious area in the physical world of Pangu God is not so scary.


    At this time, a large group of ants suddenly appeared in front.


    These ants, each of them, are palm sized, up and down, dark as ink. Cast like divine iron, in such a dark place, the ants still glitter with cold black light.


    There are tens of thousands of ants in this large group!


    Just across the road ahead, it is dense, which makes people feel numb.


    The most fatal thing is that these ants, any one, actually have the defense ability of Dazu realm.


    Because Yu Hong chopped down an ant at the first time, which verified their combat power. However, it was this axe that directly angered these terrible creatures.


    The ants, like a tide, pushed sideways towards the two.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong both began to make crazy moves. For a time, the blood spread here.


    Killing sky and Pangu axe all released the strongest killing mechanism. The fire of five elements was burning in Chu Mo''s body to prevent the ants from approaching.


    Yu Hong is not so lucky. From time to time, several particularly large black ants climb up on his body and bite hard at his extremely strong body.


    Although he couldn''t be seriously injured, it was inevitable that his skin was torn and blood flowed.


    Yu Hong bared his teeth and roared, but then his action was not slow at all, killing madly.


    In the process, both of them were surprised to see that every time they killed a living creature here, it seemed that a little power was injected into their bodies.


    This now, let two people in surprise at the same time, also very happy.


    They had never met such a good thing in the past.


    The two killed more vigorously. Here, they killed for seven or eight days. That''s how the ants here are cleaned up.


    Fortunately, these ants only have the defense of Dazu realm, but they are not as difficult to entangle as Dazu friars. Otherwise, in the face of this crazy ant colony, they can only turn around and run away.


    In the end, both of them stood there without image, and then looked at each other with a wry smile.


    "It''s too difficult!" Yu Hongshen took a deep breath. He had hardly had time to breathe before.


    "But it''s fun." Chu Mo looked at Yu Hong, and I could feel that my cultivation had been greatly improved.


    "Killing these things here can actually improve so much. It''s a good choice to practice in this place." Yu Hong said with a smile, but then he said with a wry smile: "but if I practice here every day, I guess I will soon go crazy. This place... Is too depressing."


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "if you practice here, you won''t remember the word depression at all."


    Yu Hong was stunned and immediately said with a smile, "I can only say that the level of the Lord is much higher than me! I admire it!"


    The two continued to deepen. After seeing all kinds of ordinary but actually extremely powerful creatures, the two finally met the real challenge since they entered here.


    They saw... Human beings.


    And these people are all very small!


    The tallest one is not as long as Chu Mo''s palm.


    A bunch of pocket people!


    But the strength of these pocket people is not pocket at all.


    Any one of them, wearing distinctive battle clothes, has the fighting power of Dazu.


    Except for their size, they are just like human beings in everything else. Moreover, every pocket monk has quite advanced skill. Their understanding of Tao and law is not inferior to that of any human friar in the same realm.


    After seeing Chu Mo and Yu Hong, these small people all showed a feeling of incomparable disgust in their eyes.


    Yu Hong couldn''t help but bah and scolded, "I haven''t seen such eyes for many years. This is clearly the eyes of some heavenly people looking at our human beings! When I see such eyes, I usually don''t kill him very happily. It will certainly torture him to death! So... What kind of things are you?"


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, a pocket man shot directly at him. This blow was not inferior to any attack by a great ancestor.


    At the same time, the cold voice of the pocket friar who shot also came: "what are you? How dare you come here to make trouble?"


    Yu Hong roared, swung Pangu''s axe, and directly cleaved at the pocket monk.


    Bang Dang!


    The weapon of this pocket friar is also an axe!


    And the shape is exactly the same as the Pangu axe in Yu Hong''s hand. There is no difference!


    After a hard fight with Yu Hong, the pocket friar was not injured, but his body retreated a distance, and then stopped his body shape and fought against Yu Hong again.


    Ten more!


    30000 words, everyone vote for recommendation. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1792

    Chu Mo didn''t take action at the first time. He looked at these pocket monks with a grim face and deduced their origins in his heart. Many Tao and Dharma cannot exert their due power in such places. But Chu Mo''s Feng Shui magic power was not suppressed at all.


    Therefore, Chu Mo used Feng Shui magic to deduce the origin of these pocket villains. Soon, Feng Shui magic pointed Chu Mo in a direction that shocked him.


    Pangu God!


    The origin of these pocket friars has a direct relationship with Pangu!


    To put it more accurately, the origin of these pocket monks is inseparable from the environment here. In the geomantic magic, Chu Mo saw the picture of this group of pocket monks, born out of thin air!


    What are they?


    Chu Mo felt very incredible, because according to his inference, this group of pocket monks should be the dream of Pangu great God!


    Not only these pocket monks are like this, but also all other creatures!


    Their origin, the final point, is nothingness!


    This nothingness can be traced back to the real source.


    Is the dream of Pangu God!


    Monks have no dreams, God... It should be more dreamless.


    Chu Mo thought and understood the reason. Monks are not dreamless, but deliberately suppressed by Tao and Dharma!


    In other words, in fact, as long as it is human, it will dream. But powerful monks can control such dreams and prevent them from appearing and affecting themselves.


    Pangu''s spirit was stripped and suppressed alone. The body here forms a vast and boundless world. In his brain, there was no suppression of countless dreams. Then, because Pangu is too powerful!


    His dreams can be directly materialized into real beings.


    This explains why the two of them can increase their strength every time they kill a living creature here. That''s because both of them are the inheritors of Pangu!


    With Pangu great God, the real same source!


    After being killed, the creatures transformed into dreams turn into nothingness, forming the most primitive force. Then, it was directly absorbed by the two people.


    At this time, Yu Hong over there and the pocket monk were already inseparable. Interestingly, there are also a large number of such pocket friars who have no intention of fighting. Just floating in the void, looking coldly.


    Yu Hong''s fighting power can be called the top, and he is good at many skills. But in the process of fighting with the pocket friar, he found an amazing problem. That is, the Tao and Dharma displayed by the other party, including the moves, actually have a strong restraint against him.


    Otherwise, with the huge gap between the two sides, he would have cut the pocket monk upside down.


    This feeling made Yu Hong feel very uncomfortable, and his heart became a little irritable.


    Unconsciously, he was... Influenced by the dream again.


    Chu Mo had to secretly remind Yu Hong to be careful, and then tell him his inference.


    Yu Hong roared and spewed a mouthful of blood directly. This mouth of blood, he bit the tip of his tongue, and then spray out.


    Later, he became much stronger as a whole.


    This time, when he performed Pangu Kaitian again, it was already clear that the other party actually seemed to know where he was going to cut in the next moment, and then made a defense in advance!


    "Master, this kind of deduction ability is simply unparalleled!" Yu Hong had to admire Chu Mo''s vision and wisdom, and actually saw through the real origin of these creatures.


    Because only Pangu himself is the most familiar with his inherited moves. At first, those non human spirits were not so smart, but these pocket monks were different. Therefore, once Yu Hong displays Pangu Kaitian, he will have a feeling of being seen through when facing this pocket monk.


    But fortunately, dreams are dreams after all, and they are not the will of the real Pangu God. Therefore, after Chu Mo reminded, Yu Hong directly changed his strategy. He began to exert all the skills he had learned elsewhere.


    This time, the feeling of being suppressed is finally much smaller!


    Then, the more he fought, the easier he was, and the more he fought, the braver he was!


    In the end, he finally turned the Pangu axe and directly cut the pocket monk in half.


    The body of the pocket friar turned into two essence Qi and directly injected into Yu Hong''s body.


    "Ah!"


    Yu Hong let out a cry of surprise.


    Chu Mo then asked nervously, "what''s the matter?"


    Yu Hong''s face showed ecstasy: "Lord, kill quickly! This is a great remedy! Such a creature has more energy than the previous 100 non human spirits!"


    At this time, the group of pocket monks were all angry. Every pocket monk''s face is full of endless sadness and anger.


    A leading pocket friar coldly shouted, "shameless man, dare to refine our yuan Shen? You are really tired of living! Go together... Kill them!"


    Boom!


    Hundreds of pocket friars directly launched a crazy attack on them.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong looked at each other, and then turned around and ran away!


    These creatures are really not fish bellies. They are even stronger than ordinary friars of the great ancestor of mankind. Hundreds of such pocket monks directly erupted into an amazing field.


    This is a chase, Chu Mo and Yu Hong are quite embarrassed. Because they can''t easily display Pangu''s inheritance. Once applied, it will be restrained immediately.


    We can only use what we have learned before.


    Fortunately, Chu Mo''s knife is sharp enough, and Yu Hong''s Pangu axe is overbearing enough.


    The two fought while running. This battle has lasted for seven or eight years.


    In the end, there were only a dozen of the most powerful among the hundreds of pocket monks.


    Their eyes showed a deep color of sadness. At the same time, their hatred for Chu Mo and Yu Hong also reached a deep level.


    Although they are transformed into dreams, they are obviously really refined!


    He became the overlord here and was a group of real top-level genies.


    An old looking pocket friar looked at Chu Mo coldly: "even if you kill us all, someone will take revenge for us!"


    Another female pocket friar said, "yes, my grandfather will avenge us!"


    "And the grandfather?" Yu Hong twitched violently at the corner of his mouth and pointed to the group of pocket monks: "you are just a group of things transformed from dreams. Where did you come from?"


    "Ah... We are transformed into dreams, so what are you? We also have flesh and soul!" The woman shouted and attacked Yu Hong.


    The remaining dozen pocket friars all jumped on them.


    This battle benefited both Chu Mo and Yu Hong enormously, and they made great progress in both combat effectiveness and realm.


    In the end, a dozen pocket monks were all cleaned up by the two men.


    The old looking pocket friar, before he died, issued a very unwilling roar: "even if we are dreamy, we are also real creatures. If you kill us like this, you will encounter the cruelest revenge! The ancestor will certainly revenge us, and will not let you go!"


    "Death!"


    The Pangu axe in Yu Hong''s hand, with its extremely sharp blade, coldly crossed the pocket monk''s head and cut off his small head.


    Then, two essence Qi entered Yu Hong''s body.


    Until this time, they finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "This battle is so hard." Yu Hong said with emotion on his face, "I don''t know how strong their ancestors will be?"


    Chu Mo said, "their ancestors are here."


    Yu Hong was stunned.


    At this time, a muffled sound came directly from the depths of the channel.


    Dong!


    Then the sound began to connect.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Yu Hong suddenly twitched and muttered, "giant?"


    The dull loud noise is getting closer and closer.


    Finally, from the end of the passage, a huge unparalleled figure came out.


    Almost filled the whole passage!


    Every channel here is quite huge, just like a real world. Standing on the ground of the passage and looking up at the top of the passage is no different from looking up at the sky.


    However, this figure is so huge!


    Indomitable general!


    Filled the whole channel.


    "What is this?" Yu Hong looked at the figure with a dull face, and then swung the Pangu axe in his hand and cut it with an attack.


    Chu Mo directly used Pangu''s body method, and also swung his killing heaven in his hand, and cut at this figure with a knife.


    Boom!


    In this passage, an earth shaking tremor directly sounded.


    Then the shadow disappeared.


    Yu Hong suddenly uttered a scream, and his figure was directly kicked out by a terrible force. In midair, Yu Hong gushed blood. I don''t know how many bones have broken in the whole body!


    Then, the murderer in Chu Mo''s hand also chopped onto a figure.


    However, this figure is no different from those pocket monks before.


    So small!


    Bang Dang!


    A huge sound of gold and iron sounded, and the killing of heaven in Chu Mo''s hand was cut on a metal armor. With the peerless edge of killing heaven, he failed to cut off the armor.


    "Ignorant little thing, think you can kill me with the hunting knife of the ancient god? Naive!"


    A huge scolding sound sounded, and then a terrifying force of the law surged towards Chu mo.


    Then, Chu Mo''s body directly flew out like Yu Hong.


    Is this God?


    Chu Mo had such an idea directly in his mind at the moment when his body was hit. (~^~)

 Chapter 1793

    Because in this world, there are almost no creatures who can slap Chu Mo and Yu Hong out!


    At least, such creatures should not exist in the physical world of ancient gods.? How can it be so powerful? Even the masters of the three major forces, who have practiced for many years, don''t have this ability!


    Against the three main forces, Chu Mo dared not say that he could win. But one choice is a sure bet!


    But the pocket monk who had projected a huge * * before, actually slapped him and kicked him away. Chu Mo had no way to fight against that kind of power!


    "Hum, so weak!"


    The grandfather of the pocket friar still muttered, "it''s just a little stronger than the two weak ones before. What qualifications do you have to pretend to be the descendants of Pangu? Especially the two weak ones, you can actually get the inheritance of Pangu? Do you deserve it?"


    With that, he strode towards Chu Mo, then swung his palm again and slapped Chu Mo''s eyebrows.


    Chu Mo clenched his teeth and directly used a chopping knife!


    Since Pangu''s inheritance will be suppressed, then show others!


    The old man laughed: "how dare such a naive way stand out in front of me?"


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s figure was slapped away by this little thing like a doll again. Bang, hard hit the wall of this passage. On the wall, a strong elastic force bounced Chu Mo directly from one side to the other.


    Chu Mo felt a frenzied tumbling in his internal organs. There is also a feeling of vomiting blood.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Mo forcibly stabilized his body. Yu Hong over there finally calmed down. Standing beside Chu Mo, he suddenly handed the Pangu axe to Chu Mo''s hand. The voice said, "try!"


    Chu Mo understood Yu Hong''s meaning almost instantly, which was to let him thoroughly display Pangu''s inheritance.


    Although I don''t know if it will be effective, at this time, I can only bite my teeth and try.


    Chu Mo handed the killing of heaven to his left hand and held the Pangu axe in his right hand.


    The feeling of blood connection made Chu Mo feel no strangeness to Pangu axe.


    Hum!


    Chu Mo swung Pangu''s axe and directly displayed Pangu''s opening up.


    In the whole passage, an incomparably bright bloody light burst out in an instant!


    At the same time, Chu Mo''s left hand was wrapped with strong thunder. He directly integrated his thunder way with Pangu''s knife technique, and slashed... At the ancestor of this pocket monk!


    In the old man''s eyes, there was a flash of approval, but his mouth was still full of mocking voice: "do you know how to be flexible? However, it''s not enough to see such a little practice... Just like you, do you want to grow into a giant like Pangu? Do you want to become a God?"


    With that, he shot again. This time, his attack method was more powerful.


    Not only blocked the Pangu axe, but also blocked the killing of heaven!


    "See? Little thing, this knife, this axe... In your hands, it''s a great shame!"


    "With things like you, how can Pangu''s will be realized?"


    "He is simply the number one idiot in this day! Unexpectedly, he thinks that you people can realize his ideals and revenge!"


    "You''d better die! You live in this world, which is a kind of humiliation to him!"


    While fighting with Chu Mo, the old man sneered and stimulated Chu Mo with extremely vicious tongue. Every word was extremely mean.


    Even Chu Mo, a man of his nature, couldn''t help but have an impulse to kill him crazily.


    But the more so, Chu Mo''s heart is easy to be extremely calm.


    He began to examine all the skills and practices he had practiced. At one time, he thought that he had thoroughly mastered these Tao and Dharma, and that he had completely integrated them.


    In previous battles, he was also handy. So, even he couldn''t find any flaws.


    But Chu Mo didn''t understand that he was poor until he met the powerful pocket friar ancestor with a mean mouth and a spicy hand... In fact, it was far away!


    This old man is really powerful and unparalleled. He not only drives out all the potential of Chu Mo, but also forces out the weakness if Chu Mo has! All his shortcomings that had never appeared in the past were unexpectedly exposed this time!


    Yu Hong over there was almost dumbfounded. He didn''t fight with Chu mo. The two fought several times, and he failed to take advantage of Chu mo. In the end, he could only choose to follow Chu Mo and become a Ministry of Chu mo.


    But at the moment, he suddenly realized that the Tao and Dharma of Chu Mo also had quite a lot of weaknesses and loopholes! But Chu Mo''s combat power is too strong. With his realm, he can''t force out these shortcomings of Chu Mo at all. Naturally, there are no weaknesses and loopholes in Chu mo.


    "Is this old man... Teaching the Lord?"


    The so-called fans in the game and onlookers see clearly. Chu Mo was forced to be extremely miserable there, and he didn''t feel any hope at all. But in Hong''s eyes, it is now that the old man seems to be teaching Chu mo. many times, he can directly attack the past according to the weaknesses exposed by Chu mo. But he didn''t seem to see it, just pointed out the weakness of Chu Mo in a way, and then let it go lightly!


    Sure enough, that''s it!


    After watching for a long time, Yu Hong can finally confirm that the ancestor of this pocket friar is indeed teaching Chu Mo!


    Although this way of teaching, as well as his vicious mouth, are too annoying. But I have to admit that this way makes Chu Mo grow and progress rapidly.


    Seeing the end, even Yu Hong was a little jealous.


    He can''t wait in his heart for the person who was taught to be him!


    Because only in the face of such opponents, can we really know what our shortcomings are and where our weaknesses are.


    Not only that, it''s almost impossible to find out by yourself!


    This is not to say that you can do things when you meet a strong opponent.


    An opponent who is strong enough to be irresistible, usually speaking, will only end your life in a thunderous way!


    After they show your weaknesses and shortcomings, they will only use them to kill you.


    But Yu Hong also knows that if he were himself, he would show more weaknesses! Moreover, it is impossible for Chu Mo to have such great progress and growth in such a short time.


    People value self-knowledge, which Yu Hong is very excellent. He is particularly self-conscious.


    Looking at Chu Mo, Yu Hong thought in his heart: he is worthy of being the luck bearer in the physical world of ancient gods. The one who can stand out from trillions of creatures... Is indeed the best one!


    At this time, Chu Mo also understood the old man''s intention somewhat, but from his perspective and position, he was not sure about it.


    Because the old man''s attack was too fierce, and his body was also greatly injured.


    Although he is constantly improving his shortcomings, although he is quickly making up for his weaknesses and deficiencies. However, the new problems exposed by Chu Mo are so many that Chu Mo can''t believe it. At the same time, they are also difficult to accept.


    Is the real me... Incredibly so weak?


    Are there so many shortcomings in me... But in the past, why did I never show them?


    "Hum, weak, really weak! What''s the meaning of living for a weak person like you? What''s the meaning of living in this world for a person who can''t even get through a little difficulty and wants to shrink back when encountering difficulties? It''s better to die!" The old man continued his venomous tongue and said with a mean smile, "Grandpa, I''ll send you on the road now! Lest you continue to live in this world and make a fool of yourself!"


    While talking, the old man''s body unexpectedly burst out a vast and unparalleled breath of terror!


    This breath, as if from ancient times, with endless desolation, but also with endless pressure!


    Pangu!


    This is the real Pangu flavor!


    Both Chu Mo and Yu Hong over there understood the origin of this breath at the first time.


    Huodi!


    Chu Mo''s mind flashed like a flash of lightning.


    In this moment of life and death, he suddenly... Realized!


    There is no reason. Even he himself is a little incredible.


    But this is the direct epiphany.


    This time, all the Tao and all the Dharma directly formed a whole in Chu Mo''s mind!


    If we say that these Tao and Dharma were originally like a broken mirror, which was rigidly bonded together by Chu Mo with glue... Some places are not neat, not only full of cracks, but also not flat at all. Nothing beautiful to say.


    Now, at this moment, the Tao and Dharma of Chu Mo formed a brand-new mirror in his mind, which was extremely smooth and had no cracks!


    This mirror can even illuminate all the Tao of Chu Mo!


    Moreover, it shows every penny!


    This feeling is really too mysterious. It''s too comfortable.


    That kind of hearty feeling made Chu Mo couldn''t help raising his Pangu axe and killing heaven, and he chopped down with an axe and a knife at the old man.


    At the moment when the knife and axe were added, Chu Mo suddenly realized that it shouldn''t be like this. But what he didn''t expect was that the grandfather of the pocket friar, who was covered with endless Pangu breath, took a step forward directly. Put yourself directly under the knife and axe.


    At this time, even if Chu Mo wanted to withdraw Pangu axe and kill heaven, it was impossible!


    "There is no turning back if you keep going forward. Young man, why are you hesitating?"


    Such a sentence suddenly appeared in the spiritual sea of Chu mo. At this moment, the time of the whole world seemed to be completely frozen.


    Pangu time!


    Although this was not an attack, Chu Mo knew at once what kind of magic it was.


    Then, the next moment, Chu Mo''s whole body... The brilliance is in full bloom, like a burning sun, blooming with endless brilliance!


    Pangu axe and kill the sky, cut on the old man''s body at the same time.


    Then, the old man''s body collapsed directly.


    It turned into endless essence and rushed to Chu Mo at once. That essence, like a vast ocean, instantly drowned Chu mo.


    It was delivered at two o''clock.


    The explosion is over, brothers and sisters, the book has come to an end, so don''t pursue degree any more. Let me finish it slowly and quietly. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1794

    There is also a lot of information in these essence Qi. The amount of that information is so large that even Chu Mo can''t fully understand and absorb it in a short time.?


    But he has captured a very important information!


    The ancestor of this pocket friar is actually a will of Pangu God!


    He is not the incarnation of dreams!


    It''s a real will, not an ordinary will.


    He is the... ID will of Pangu.


    This result was beyond Chu Mo''s imagination. Who would have thought that there was a remnant of Pangu''s will here in such a place? Moreover, it is the most primitive and mysterious ID will.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect this will to meet myself in such a way, and then in such a way... Complete myself.


    "Why?" Chu Mo asked silently in his heart.


    But this will has been broken and completely integrated into Chu Mo''s body.


    The endless essence nourishes Chu Mo''s body, and an unprecedented feeling spreads from Chu Mo''s heart. This feeling is really very mysterious. Chu Mo seems to see an endless and vast picture, but he seems to see nothing. The feeling of illusion, truth and incomprehension made Chu Mo gain great insight at this moment.


    At the same time, Chu Mo''s body was transformed again by this essence!


    Facts have proved that there is no such thing as exhaustion. Yes, it''s just my bottleneck.


    Yu Hong looked at it in a daze. He still hasn''t figured out what the situation is. But obviously, the Lord must have made some unimaginable changes.


    Because standing here, you can clearly feel the unusual strong breath from Chu mo. If the former Chu Mo, in Hong''s view, is just a better person than him. Now, just by this breath, it is much stronger than him!


    So that he could hardly even have the idea of fighting with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, and the whole person completely entered the state of enlightenment.


    At the same time, he is also constantly perceiving the massive information in the ID will. From that information, Chu Mo knows a lot about Pangu''s life. Among the ID, there are the most primitive and deepest memories.


    In the process of perceiving these, Chu Mo seemed to stand in the perspective of a bystander and saw the countless experiences of Pangu. There are many, and he even feels it. Although it is from the perspective of bystanders, it completely brings itself into it.


    In the end, Chu Mo even couldn''t tell whether he was Chu Mo or Pangu.


    However, at this time, a gentle palpitation came from his spiritual consciousness. Then he woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Yu Hong standing nearby to protect the Dharma for him. Chu Mo''s heart warmed and asked, "how long has it been?"


    Yu Hong thought for a long time and said, "it should be a long time. According to your Shenjian year of the world, it''s about ten years."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but show a wry smile on his face, and he knew it would be like this. The more profound the realm is, the more so. Any time you realize the Tao, it will take at least ten years, or more than hundreds of thousands of years.


    Therefore, almost all top practitioners are quite indifferent to the concept of the world. They know more clearly how much they have left. Therefore, the vast majority of top practitioners never count time. Generally, I don''t know what time it is.


    "Let''s go." Chu Mo returned Pangu axe to Yu Hong.


    Although this artifact, if he uses it, the effect is much better than that of Yu Hong, and its power will be increased by at least dozens of times. But this is Yu Hong''s weapon after all. Moreover, when it''s time to need Pangu axe, Chu Mo can also take it at any time.


    When Yu Hong took over Pangu''s axe, he hesitated a little and looked at Chu Mo: "I think this weapon, in the Lord''s hand, can wield more power."


    No one who can cultivate to this level is a fool. Yu Hong is even more a smart person. He sees the gap between himself and Chu Mo too clearly. The reason why he chose to follow Chu Mo was that he saw greater hope from Chu Mo!


    That''s a hope that you can''t accomplish by yourself, but others can, and you really want to realize it!


    Chu Mo shook his head: "put it here with you. You can practice Pangu Kaitian well. When it''s really time to need it, I''ll take it away!"


    Yu Hong nodded, and there were no waves in his heart. We readily accept this result.


    But then, he looked at Chu Mo with some doubts: "are we going? Those two people?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "they are dead."


    "Dead?" Yu Hong couldn''t believe it. "When did it happen? I''ve been watching here all the time, and you haven''t left. How can they die?"


    "It''s really dead." Chu Mo smiled mysteriously, "come on, let''s accept the eternal land! Then, start building and transforming this world. Now, the physical world of the ancient god is ours!"


    "...." Yu Hong looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face, but he didn''t ask any more questions. He followed Chu Mo and walked out from here.


    Strange to say, on their way out, they occasionally encountered some creatures, but those creatures did not attack them again. It was like feeling some mysterious atmosphere, and they all took the initiative to retreat.


    When the two returned to the abyss, the sky overhead was still dripping with scarlet blood.


    All day long, the sky over the eternal land was covered with this blood rain, and the air was filled with a sad breath.


    Yu Hong said with a shocked face, "ouch, really... Dead!"


    Seeing this scenario, there is no need to verify anything. The three main forces, entrenched in the eternal land for countless years, their Tao has long been integrated into this piece of heaven and earth. Therefore, when they die, there will be such a scene of blood rain.


    It is often said that "heaven cries".


    The whole land of eternity, with this continuous crying, completely fell into silence.


    In fact, there are many monks in Dazu realm on this land. They are all extremely powerful, but because they have been ruled for too long, most of them have long forgotten how strong they are.


    The fall of the Eternal Lord and the three main forces made countless powerful monks feel at a loss.


    But at the same time, it also makes some people who have ambitions in their hearts ready to move.


    However, in a short time, there has not been much waves, because until now, no one knows where the man who killed the Eternal Lord and the three main forces is.


    No one knows whether that person will come to them.


    So, although some powerful monks are ready to do something, they are still quiet now.


    Chu Mo looked at the blood rain floating in the sky, frowned slightly, and said faintly, "since you are dead, just reincarnate quietly. What is the rest of the Tao and Dharma doing here? Do you expect people here to remember you forever? This place is called the eternal land, and I don''t know whether it can be eternal, but you... Are not eternal! You are just passers-by in this world."


    With Chu Mo''s words, an unimaginable momentum, a supreme way, burst out along Chu Mo''s body. Then, it spread out in all directions.


    The blood rain in the sky gradually stopped, and then, the dark red sky, a little bit... Restored the past Qingming.


    Yu Hong stood beside Chu Mo, looking at this miraculous scene, his face showed some emotion. He can influence one side of the world, but it is impossible for him to sort out the laws of heaven and earth of the whole eternal place in understatement like Chu Mo!


    People who don''t understand will never understand how terrible Chu Mo''s skill is. Those who understand will naturally understand that this white handsome young man has become the new master of this land at this moment.


    Later, Chu Mo issued a decree.


    "The Lord of eternity, the Lord of the heavenly palace, the king of the Bolshevik Dynasty, and the Lord of the eternal Palace are all creatures invaded by the outside world into the ancient god world. They are not human. They steal the eternal land in the ancient god world for countless years and try to occupy the world. Now, they have all been killed. My name is Chu Mo, and I am the new Lord of the eternal land. I was born in an ordinary large domain in the Luo Tian universe below the channel world. I grew up all the way, and now, I came here Eternal land. I am a human race and a descendant of Pangu. Today, thanks to Pangu''s inheritance, he will lead all creatures in the physical world of the ancient god. Here, open up a vast heaven! Let the human race in this world, as well as the immeasurable non human spirit in the ancient god world. Have a pure land that really belongs to you. All information about the four celestial realms of the outside world will be transmitted to all souls in the world later through books and jade slips. You can doubt my words. But I can also swear by the original God. Everything said is true. "


    Chu Mo''s words directly formed a huge and unparalleled golden decree over the whole eternal land!


    Completely envelop the endless territory of the whole eternal land.


    This is a supreme law.


    All this can be clearly seen in any corner of the whole eternal land.


    This decree shocked the world!


    There are those who are shocked, frustrated and confused. But more people, after seeing the Dharma of Chu Mo, all chose to think in silence.


    Not everyone knows nothing about the outside world.


    There are countless excellent monks on the territory of the eternal land. They are familiar with some ancient legends. However, some things have become myths and legends because they are too old.


    Now it is mentioned again by Chu Mo that the original myths and legends have been given new significance.


    Like the end of an old world, with the purpose of Chu Mo, a new era was directly opened on the eternal land. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1795

    But not everyone is willing to accept this reality.


    In the eyes of countless people, how can a person from the lower world of the lower world be qualified to be the new Lord of this eternal land?


    This tone is simply too boastful!


    Even if you can issue such a decree, what can you do?


    Soon, a wave of opposition to Chu Mo began to rise in the eternal land.


    These people are almost all the old masters of the Eternal Lord and the three major forces. They can''t accept the saying that their master is heaven and man. I thought that once I accepted this statement, it would be tantamount to a total denial of everything in their past!


    Deep in their hearts, they are also quite firm, that is, they believe that Chu Mo is a murderer. Is a real demon!


    "Chu Mo killed our God and our power master, and then fabricated such a lie to deceive us. Is it true that our monks in the eternal land are fools?".


    "Crusade against Chu Mo and revenge for the Eternal Lord and the three main forces!"


    "Unless you kill us all, you can''t get the recognition of the eternal land!"


    The voices of various Crusades, one after another, resounded throughout the territory of the eternal land.


    In this territory, the power of the Eternal Lord and the three main forces is too strong, and they occupy an absolute dominant position. No one can compete with it. Therefore, even though the Eternal Lord and the three major powers have fallen, they are also the masters of the world.


    The current heads of these four forces have directly reached an agreement. How to allocate the endless territory of the eternal land will be discussed later. At present, the most critical thing is to get rid of Chu Mo, the murderer and the great demon.


    At its worst, Chu Mo will be expelled from the eternal place forever.


    Since you come from the channel world, go back to your channel world and become the king of your channel.


    You are not welcome here in the eternal land!


    They don''t believe that Chu Mo can kill all of them, because they have unimaginable huge forces in their hands.


    No matter how strong Chu Mo is, he is just a person. Well, beside him, there is a young man with a Pangu axe, who is also very strong. If they fight alone, almost no one is their opponent. But so what? Who will fight with them alone?


    I don''t believe those two people can fight their four terrible legions.


    Moreover, in the hearts of the senior figures of these four forces, they also have their own demands. Being able to kill or expel Chu Mo is naturally the best result. At that time, the eternal land will really fall into their hands. But in fact, even if they are defeated, they are not afraid!


    Because there are too few people available around Chu Mo!


    No matter how ambitious he is, no matter how brilliant he is, he must be executed by someone, right?


    Otherwise, he will do everything by himself. Even if he can be divided into hundreds of millions, he can''t finish it.


    Therefore, in the hearts of the senior monks of these four forces, they can attack and defend. There is really a way out.


    Yu Hong has only one suggestion for this situation.


    "There''s nothing to say. Kill them to the point of cowardice, and they will surrender. In this world, there has never been a truly calm person. The so-called calm is just not strong enough." Yu Hong said coldly, "in fact, this is also the reason why heaven and man hate human beings. However, I think this is the best rule of survival. Natural selection, survival of the fittest, this is nothing bad. Those who think about doing nothing all day and can live comfortably should be eliminated."


    Yu Hong''s words seem a little extreme, but in fact, they are also very reasonable.


    Chu Mo looked at him and nodded, "fight, of course. But we are two people now. Those people in the Shenjian world are... Not suitable to participate in this battle at present."


    Yu Hong said seriously, "I''m enough alone! Those people in the Shenjian world should be used to rebuild the world. Lord, I ask for war!"


    Yu Hong said, kneeling on one knee, Looking at Chu Mo, he said: "Lord, we don''t have as much time as we thought. The fall of the Eternal Lord and the three main forces will inevitably attract the attention of the four gods. Maybe the masters of the four heavens have begun to rush to us at this time. Therefore, we must completely stabilize the world before those heaven and man come. The physical world of the ancient gods can''t be disordered and can''t withstand too much turbulence. I''m just right. If we were alone There is a large army, but there is some trouble. That kind of war will be endless. "


    "What do you mean?" Chu Mo looks at Yu Hong.


    Yu Hong said faintly, "beheading."


    Chu Mo looked at Yu Hong and said, "take care of yourself!"


    "Don''t worry!" Yu Hong weighed the Pangu axe in his hand: "I have it."


    The land of eternity, the first year of the post Eternal Lord era. Yu Hong, a senior general under Chu Mo''s command, formed his own army. Directly to the rebel camp.


    Chu Mo began to choose a place. He wanted to find a really suitable place as a stronghold. Then, introduce those people in the Shenjian world here in batches.


    The world has been deeply influenced by the Eternal Lord and the three major powers. We need a fresh blood to change everything in the world.


    The two inheritors of Pangu are divided into two ways and go their own ways.


    After sixteen years of divinity, the first good news came.


    "Yu Hong, who claimed to be a general under the command of Chu Mo, fought alone into the army of the Bu Dynasty. He fought a bloody battle and killed seven strong men in the realm of Dazu. He retreated."


    This news directly detonated the whole land of eternity.


    Until this time, many people woke up with a jolt and suddenly found that a person can also fight an army.


    Finally understand that the eternal land, this time, is completely changed!


    There were a large number of strong men in the army of the Bu Dynasty, but they were killed by Yu Hong!


    That man with an axe was like a God coming to earth. In front of him, the friar in Dazu realm could not resist for a long time. They were hacked and killed one after another. Moreover, Yu Hong''s defense ability is super strong, and countless people''s attacks fall on him, but he seems to be innocent.


    After killing seven top monks of Dazu realm, he calmly withdrew. Moreover, before leaving, they were still warning those people.


    "Disband your army as soon as possible and don''t commit crimes. Otherwise, even if you hide in the ends of the earth and run to the end of the world, I will dig you out and kill you myself!"


    Before that, no one would care about the threat of flood. But after he killed seven absolute high-level leaders of the Bolshevik Dynasty, his words made all the monks of the Bolshevik Dynasty feel afraid.


    Although the army of the Bolshevik Dynasty has not completely lost its morale at the moment, it is not far away. Many people have a retreat in their hearts.


    If there were not some top monks who were still trying to appease Hong, he might have completely collapsed at the moment Hong left.


    At this time, Chu Mo finally chose a place.


    Here, it is located in the center of the whole land of eternity. Originally, this is the territory of the Eternal Lord. But this place is sparsely populated, and its trillion mile territory is almost all covered by huge unparalleled mountains. In the middle of the mountains, there are vast oceans, vast plains, boundless deserts... This place is also extremely rich in essence.


    But because the eternal place is too big, compared with those creatures in the eternal place, they are simply dissatisfied with this vast and boundless world.


    Chu Mo chose this place because he found the most peculiar geomantic omen in this place when he used the geomantic magic to move the whole eternal land. It is the source of almost all eternal land veins!


    The Dragon veins almost all start from here.


    But why did those people of the Eternal Lord not build a city here? In Chu Mo''s view, it should be that those people all know that they really can''t suppress the luck of this place!


    Only the real inheritors of Pangu can suppress the Qi here.


    If someone else, even if the Eternal Lord comes here, it will not work.


    Therefore, Chu Mo directly chose the future capital here. Later, he opened the door of the world to the divine world.


    Old monks and Taoists, as well as those of the Chu royal family, were the first to come out of the Shenjian world.


    The old monk and the old Taoist priest have the most profound cultivation, and the ordinary great ancestor is not their opponent at all. With their way of life, it is natural to see the uniqueness of this place at a glance.


    Other people, although they haven''t reached the realm of Dazu, also see that this place is very good.


    The old Taoist raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Mo: "how''s it going?"


    The old monk recited the Buddha''s name lightly. Although he didn''t ask questions, he also looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo also used the simplest way to convey information. Told these people present what had happened.


    The light in the old Taoist''s eyes flashed, and he repeatedly said, "immeasurable God! Immeasurable God! Good! Good! Good!"


    The old monk recited the Buddha''s name. In his hand, a string of rosary beads that had experienced endless years were also twirled by him quickly: "Amitabha..."


    As for others, such as Chu Lao, Mojun, the wandering female emperor, Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi, Chu Tong, Chu Xuan, almost all of them were shocked by the news and were difficult to keep calm. I can''t speak at all.


    Although many years have passed in the Shenjian world, it is nothing to them, who are spiritual practitioners with profound realm. Therefore, it is difficult for them to think about how hard Chu Mo has experienced in these years to achieve this level?


    The Eternal Lord and the three main forces have all fallen?


    This is unbelievable!


    But looking at the surrounding environment, they have to believe that all this is true, not dreaming!


    The old Taoist looked at Chu Mo at this time. His mood was very excited. Even his voice was a little different from that of the past, and he trembled a little: "what are you going to do next?"


    It was delivered at two o''clock. (to be continued.)


    Chapter 1795 one''s Army:

 Chapter 1796

    "Calm the eternal land first, and then inspect the whole physical world of the ancient god.?? Let the world settle down completely. In the process, there may be powerful creatures in the four celestial worlds coming here. I will kill them one by one!" Chu Mo said softly, "then, I will spend some years to completely concentrate the power of the whole eternal land. Form a solid defense. Let those people really understand what they should do. Who is their real enemy!"


    "And then?" The old Taoist looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said, "then, I go back and continue to look for the inheritance of Pangu. Until I get all the inheritance of the ancient god, I will fight for the God''s order! As long as I get the God''s order, our heavenly realm can be truly established. Only then, the physical world of the ancient god will be fundamentally changed."


    "Amitabha, what can we do?" The old monk made a rare direct statement. Looking at Chu Mo, there were sparks burning and beating in his compassionate eyes.


    The old Taoist also looked at Chu Mo: "yes, what can we do?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "educate all the people."


    The old Taoist frowned and said, "is it enough to establish one? If there is more..."


    He and the old monk are people with great compassion and great breadth of mind. In fact, they don''t care about such things as striving for good fortune and seizing incense. The old Taoist looked at Chu Mo: "the old monk is actually the best at this kind of thing."


    "Amitabha, old friend, you can''t be lazy. Notice how confused the world is, and it will never be possible for all people to truly believe in one religion." The old monk said this and didn''t go on.


    Because there is no need, everyone can understand.


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, so I have to thank you two predecessors for your hard work."


    Lao Heshang shook his head: "for this kind of thing, you can pick out many helpers in the Shenjian world. The child Xudu is very good and has a strong Buddha nature. If he is the Buddha, I believe he can get twice the result with half the effort."


    The old Taoist smiled, "I already have a candidate for the Taoist priest."


    Chu Mo looked at the old Taoist, and the old Taoist said, "a child, a good seedling I showed a few years ago. Very excellent."


    Chu Mo nodded: "these things, the two elders will consider by themselves."


    At this time, Xu Shiyan suddenly looked at Chu Mo softly and said softly, "master, is he... Really completely annihilated?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, but I didn''t kill him."


    "I know. In fact, even if you killed me, I won''t blame you." Xu Shiyan''s beautiful face showed some sadness and said softly, "in fact, he is good for me. Although he is my enemy, I am a little sad that he is dead now."


    Over the years, Xu Shiyan, a real peerless Tianjiao, has grown into a monk of the highest peak. It''s only a little short of the ultimate cultivation that almost all creatures like Dazu can achieve.


    She is so excellent that she is simply brilliant.


    Therefore, few people dare to approach her easily.


    However, Chu Mo was keenly aware that there seemed to be something wrong between his son Chu Xuan and her.


    At this time, Xu Shiyan said softly, "master, about the heavenly palace, I think if I come forward, I should have some persuasion. I can make some people... Submit to us. After all, we still need people to use in the future."


    "Well, it''s up to you. However, you must pay attention to your safety." Chu Mo said.


    At this time, Chu Xuan stepped forward, looked at Chu Mo and said, "Dad, I can protect my junior sister..."


    Chu Tong over there was laughing secretly. Chu Xuan glanced at his sister, and the corners of his mouth twitched, and then his face was slightly red.


    Speaking of it, it''s really a little difficult for the child. How many years have passed? Under normal circumstances, Chu Xuan''s age, now can be the ancestor of a family. But in front of Chu Mo, he still looks like a child who hasn''t grown up.


    Chu Mo''s majesty is too heavy!


    Now in front of him, I''m afraid the only people who can easily communicate with him are those old friends.


    Soon, monkeys came out of their closed state. Seeing Chu Mo, they came to hug one by one. Smiling.


    The realm of monkeys, which has not been seen for many years, has finally set foot in the field of Taishang. The other six saints in the past have also become the ancestral realm.


    However, the other six saints should grow into the strong ones in the super realm.


    There are also many old acquaintances who have sensed the changes here at the moment when the door of the world opens, and then they leave the customs one after another. Hurry here.


    The group of people in the misty palace all passed the customs.


    The whole Shenjian world was soon disturbed.


    The ancient ancestors of the super realm in the original channel world also came out to meet Chu mo.


    When they learned that the land under their feet was already an eternal place, many people were even excited to tears.


    Although they are all top-level monks, they never thought that they would be able to step on this magical land one day.


    "In the legend of the past, the land of eternity is the real pure land. It is the real land of immortality. It''s really unexpected that one day, we should also stand on this land of immortality." A great ancient ancestor in the original channel world said with emotion on his face.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "where is the place of immortality? This is not the fairy world, nor the divine world."


    The demon king said, "is there really that kind of fairy world and divine world in this world?"


    At the moment, everyone else also looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo thought for a while and said, "according to the Tao and Dharma that I can understand now, places such as the fairy world and the divine world... Should exist in theory. However, that is definitely not our dimension. There should be an immortal space. Everything in it is truly immortal. Maybe we can''t enter that world in our whole life."


    The demon king nodded, smiled and said, "in fact, as long as you know some things, it''s OK. As for whether you can enter that space, it doesn''t matter."


    "Yes, just like in the secular world, every mortal knows that there is an emperor in this world, but they can''t see or be an emperor all their lives. People who are not in the same world don''t have to pursue things that they can''t pursue." It is Xiaodie who speaks. She smiled and looked at the demon king: "I think it''s enough as long as we can be together forever!"


    "Yes!" Almost everyone present nodded seriously.


    Old Chu said, "here can already be used as our real home."


    The big skeleton stood beside old Chu. In its body, those secret injuries in the past had already completely recovered. With the continuous improvement of the realm, the skeleton of the big skeleton is as cast as divine gold. Glittering with cold brilliance.


    It has long been a giant at the peak of its ancestral realm!


    It is only one step away from the realm of Taishang. Moreover, in a sense, the big skeleton... Is actually a real undead.


    Chu Mo searched in the crowd, and then asked, "where is rhubarb? Where is the old housekeeper? Why don''t you see them?"


    Chu Mo didn''t care much about the people and things in the memory of the Chu family in the previous life. I thought that the previous Chu clan had been completely destroyed. Then, those people in the royal family are basically reincarnated into today''s Chu family. Therefore, there is no need for him to miss the past that has become history too much.


    But rhubarb is different from the old housekeeper. They are the people who really witness history and inherit ancient and modern times.


    At this time, everyone''s face was a little sad.


    Chu Mo then deduced for a moment, also silent, and then said, "I''ll go and see them."


    Chu Mo said, his body flashed and disappeared directly in front of everyone.


    The door of the world connecting the eternal land is opened in this way.


    In this world, I''m afraid only the existence of Dazu realm can be so willful. If ordinary monks open the door of the world for a while, they will not be able to withstand that huge energy consumption.


    At this time, Xu Shiyan said softly, "let me lead you to build the city. I should be more familiar with the world."


    "I''ll help you!" Chu Xuan was the first to walk over.


    The crowd looked at them both and couldn''t help chuckling.


    The monkey said directly, "what are you two doing for the wedding?"


    Xu Shiyan blushed and bowed her head, but she glanced at Chu Xuan beside her.


    Chu Xuan inherited a lot from his mother Shui Yiyi in his temperament, but he was a little like his father Chu Mo in terms of feelings.


    Shui Yiyi''s words are: my son is good everywhere, but he is a little too passive like his father in terms of feelings!


    Everyone else also looked at Chu Xuan with a smile.


    Chu Xuan hardened his scalp and said, "I, I just wanted to talk to my father, but..."


    Xu Shiyan whispered, "why don''t I tell my master?"


    Chu Xuan immediately shook his head and said, "how can you mention this? I''ll say it myself later..."


    Shui Yiyi couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and then said, "OK, I''ll tell him later, and do you think your father is a fool? He just saw it and asked me what happened. I''ve already told him!"


    "Ah?" Chu Xuan and Xu Shiyan were surprised and somewhat shy.


    Chu Xuan murmured, "my father... How did he see it?"


    At this time, a cold woman aside said faintly, "your father is the smartest person in the world, but he is best at pretending to be stupid."


    Chu Xuan looked back and showed an embarrassed smile: "aunt..."


    It was Chu Qing who came. He glanced at Chu Xuan and sighed, "I don''t know how many beauties have wasted their lives on your father. Boy, don''t learn from your father, you know? How many years has Shiyan been with you? Give someone an explanation quickly!"


    Chu Qing''s words made many people present blush.


    Shen Xingxue, Miao yiniang, 6 Tianqi, 6 Tianyue... And Liuyun!


    Too many women have liked Chu Mo more or less.


    If Chu Mo was really that kind of temperament, I''m afraid he''s already a group of wives and concubines. But as Chu Qing said, Chu Mo is good at pretending to be stupid, so today, he still has only two wives around him.


    The other beauties in the past were all single and never willing to accept anyone''s pursuit.


    Of course, in this world, there are few people who have the courage to pursue them.


    "Cough..." Miaoyi Niang''s star eyes blinked and whispered, "let''s talk about building the city and making the capital." (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1797

    Chu Mo stood quietly in front of the two bags. His face was calm, with a thick sadness.


    "Sorry, I didn''t make it. I''ll give you the last ride."


    Chu Mo whispered to himself.


    These two earth bags are the tombs of the old housekeeper and rhubarb.


    In fact, as early as when Chu Mo just returned to the Chu royal family, the old housekeeper and rhubarb were close to the degree of oil exhaustion and light exhaustion. At that time, they could still live in this world with a strong obsession.


    The old housekeeper is waiting for his young master to return, and rhubarb is waiting for his master to return.


    They all have strong obsessions and want to see the reincarnation and return of Chu mo.


    So, at that time, they were always alive and tenacious.


    After Chu Mozhen''s return, in fact, both the old housekeeper and rhubarb lost their obsession.


    The reason why they have lived for so many years is basically because Chu Mo used all kinds of top-grade medicine and top-level cultivation materials to constantly wash the marrow and cut the hair of both of them. Constantly increase their longevity.


    But they are too old after all. In those years before, all their energy was used to wait for Chu Mo''s obsession.


    Therefore, after entering the Shenjian world from the channel world, the old housekeeper and rhubarb all failed little by little.


    In this process, all the people of the Chu royal family did their best, but they still failed to retain them. In the end, the old housekeeper died first.


    At that time, almost everyone from the royal family came, and then everyone asked the old housekeeper if he wanted to call Chu Mo back. The old housekeeper refused. He said with a smile, there is an afterlife. The young master is so powerful that he will definitely find out where I am reincarnated, find me, and let me know all kinds of previous lives.


    "I''ve dragged on for so many years, and it''s time for me to reincarnate. I regretted that I didn''t accompany the young master this time. Now, I don''t have any regrets. When will the young master come back and tell him about it? By the way, I guess rhubarb is dying, and then I''ll bury it beside me. I''ve been used to being accompanied by Rhubarb for so many years. It''s my best partner!"


    Then the old housekeeper went away with a smile.


    He walked peacefully.


    A few days after the old housekeeper left, rhubarb left.


    Like the old housekeeper, rhubarb also walked peacefully. There is no sign of suffering.


    Later, the people of the Chu royal family buried the two of them in the back mountain of the royal family, which is also a perfect place for Feng Shui.


    Chu Mo stood here, silent.


    Reincarnation?


    Of course there is!


    Can you find them?


    Of course it can!


    But in fact, after reincarnation, although the soul has not changed, in fact, it is no longer that person.


    The most fundamental thing is that the old housekeeper after reincarnation is still the old housekeeper, even though he is awakened from the memory of the previous life? After reincarnation, rhubarb may not be a dog, but a tiger, or even a person. Then, if the memory of the previous life is awakened, how will it deal with itself?


    Therefore, although the secret contained in reincarnation, up to now, no one can solve it. But in Chu Mo''s eyes, after reincarnation, there is another completely... New existence.


    "So, I don''t ask about my previous life, I don''t ask for the next life, I only live this life!" Chu Mo said softly here, "but don''t worry. I promise you, I will find you back, so that you can understand your previous lives in the shortest time. Then, you can choose your own way of life."


    Because only in this way can we make the old housekeeper and rhubarb less confused after reincarnation. Otherwise, it''s true that they have completely accepted and been familiar with all kinds of things in this life. To wake up their memories of previous lives, in fact, it is also a cruel thing for them.


    Later, Chu Mo began to use his magic power. His terrible divine thoughts swept the whole Shenjian world in almost an instant. However, it did not surprise Chu Mo that there was no soul mark of the old housekeeper and rhubarb in Shenjian world.


    Sure enough, he was reincarnated into those universes.


    Later, Chu Mo''s mind began to search in thousands of universes.


    His present state is too high, and his search speed is extremely fast.


    This feeling is completely beyond the comprehension of ordinary monks. Almost in the blink of an eye, Chu Mo had completed the search.


    He found the old housekeeper first, but the old housekeeper at this time, in this life, is also an old man in his fifties. Chu Mo saw that he was still as he used to be, but his children and grandchildren were full. With a kind smile on his face, he teased the younger generation in the family.


    Chu Mo is somewhat speechless. The laws of the world are different, and the laws of time are naturally different. The difference is too big!


    The realm of the old housekeeper is not high, not to the realm of true immortality. But Chu Mo could see that the old housekeeper was very happy after reincarnation. He is enjoying the happiness of his family. The whole family respects him.


    In this case, in fact, it is quite cruel to make the old housekeeper wake up his soul memory.


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head. With a flick of his fingers, a mysterious force directly entered the old housekeeper''s body. In this life, that''s it. He will directly awaken all his memories in the reincarnation of the next life!


    In fact, it should be the most perfect result for the old housekeeper.


    Later, Chu Mo found rhubarb.


    However, this guy made Chu Mo a little speechless.


    He didn''t know how many obsessions there were in the heart of rhubarb, because Rhubarb in this life was actually a dog!


    Its appearance, as in the past, even the hair color on its body, has not changed at all!


    It''s still the rhubarb dog!


    Moreover, the reincarnation place of rhubarb is actually Luotian universe.


    The universe was almost an empty world. Because it was once broken, it is still very broken. In those days, when Chu Mo refined all the universe, he couldn''t bear to turn his hometown into a desolate cosmic ruins. Also refine it back. Hanging above the sky.


    But I didn''t expect that now in this somewhat broken universe, there are all kinds of creatures. At the same time, there are all kinds of monks.


    "The world is really endless!" Chu Mo sighed lightly, "there has never been such a saying of extinction. Maybe even today''s channel world still has all kinds of creatures. It is not a world that has been completely destroyed by the gray creatures."


    Chu Mo is really right about this. Today''s channel world has not become a broken world.


    Not many years after the grey creatures occupied the channel world, when they found that the world had completely belonged to them. Once the desire to destroy, directly became diluted too much.


    In addition, more and more creatures are born in the channel world, and their understanding of this world is their own home. How can there be any living creature idle and thinking about how to destroy their homes all day?


    Rhubarb''s obsession is very deep. It has been cultivated to the realm of Mahatma in the Luo Tian universe.


    It''s a dog demon!


    There, it manoeuvres, and few opponents dare to compete with it.


    But it is very lonely. There are no friends around it, only itself. It often lies on the top of the mountain, looking at the endless starry sky overhead, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Mo didn''t hesitate any more and directly shot, opening the memory of rhubarb.


    Huo Di, rhubarb directly stood up, tears flowed in its eyes, and then looked at the endless sky overhead with great excitement and barked.


    "Woof! Woof, woof!"


    Countless creatures around hundreds of millions of miles were awakened by the cry of rhubarb, and then secretly complained in their hearts: the damn dog demon went crazy again!


    But this time, it was also the last time they heard the cry of rhubarb. After that, rhubarb disappeared there and never appeared again.


    Chu Mo directly tore open the barrier of Luo Tian universe and took rhubarb out.


    When rhubarb flew here, it directly made an excited bark. It turned into a yellow lightning and rushed towards Chu mo.


    After coming to Chu Mo, rhubarb rubbed Chu Mo''s legs with his big head.


    Its heart is too simple and pure, and its obsession is so deep that it affects its life after reincarnation.


    Through this, Chu Mo''s understanding of reincarnation deepened a little.


    At this time, rhubarb glanced at the two tombs and knew all the causes and effects. A touch of sadness appeared in its eyes, and then it looked up at Chu mo.


    "The old housekeeper... Can''t come back for the time being." Chu Mo smiled and squatted down, Touching the head of rhubarb: "he is different from you. Now he is the patriarch of a small family. Although his realm is not high, he is very happy. But it doesn''t matter. I have used my means to make him wake up all his memories when his life comes to an end. Then, in the next life... If he is willing to return, he will practice back as soon as possible! Then, I will pick him up."


    Rhubarb nodded vigorously, and then shouted at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled and passed on what had happened over the years to rhubarb in the way of divine thoughts.


    Rhubarb kept wagging its tail, very happy.


    Then, when Chu Mo appeared outside in front of rhubarb, everyone was surprised.


    "Bring the dead back to life?"


    "This... This is rhubarb? Young rhubarb?"


    "The realm seems to be only the great holy realm..."


    A group of people in the Chu royal family who used to be very familiar with rhubarb, all looked curiously around rhubarb.


    Rhubarb''s eyes, with a happy color, is not strange to greet them.


    At last, Qi Xiaoyu came over, looked at Chu Mo and asked, "how did you do it?"


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "rhubarb''s obsession is too deep!"


    "Obsession too deep?"


    Qi Xiaoyu was obviously puzzled.


    Chu Mo nodded: "its obsession affects everything after its reincarnation."


    Qi Xiaoyu was thoughtful.


    At this time, from the Shenjian world, one person came out again. From a distance, he smiled at Chu Mo and said, "brother, do you still remember me?"¡ª¡ª


    It was delivered at two o''clock. (~^~)

 Chapter 1798

    Chu Mo turned his head and looked, hardly hesitating. He smiled directly on his face: "we should have met many years ago!"


    The man was dressed in white and looked quite handsome. Interestingly, his hair was as white as snow. In addition, his skin is also very white, which makes him look very pure.


    Chu Bai!


    This man is also a member of the reincarnation of the Chu clan in the past.


    He and Chu Mo have always been brothers. This reincarnation, Chu Bai did not show up for many years.


    Now in front of Chu Mo, he has achieved a super realm!


    This man is also quite stubborn. Normally, he should have returned to the Chu clan long ago. Because anyway, everything here of the Chu clan is the best in the world!


    But he didn''t know where he was hiding for so many years, and then rushed to the supreme realm in one breath before he was willing to appear in front of Chu mo.


    However, Chu Bai''s face still wore a faint color of loss.


    He looked at Chu Mo, With a frank wry smile: "Originally, I''ve been a little unconvinced of you, and I think everyone has reincarnated. Then, it''s equivalent to standing on the same starting line again. Moreover, after hearing about your experience, I found that my starting point is much higher than you! Therefore, I always think that I can practice faster than you, and then one day, I can help you. At the same time, it''s also a round of my obsession of trying to surpass you in my last life. No It occurred to me that the speed of my cultivation has been so fast. But still not as good as you. When I achieved too much, I found that you have stood in a higher field. Became the God of the world. "


    Chu Mo shook his head with a wry smile: "coincidence."


    "So, it''s also fate! But anyway, today, I finally have the courage to stand here, call you brother, and then go to share some things with you. We are all descendants of the Chu family. We should bear the same responsibility and burden on our shoulders. Since I can''t do what you are so excellent, I can do what I can." Chu Bai is very frank and straightforward.


    Chu Mo also liked this character and nodded directly.


    At this time, the demon king flew over from a distance, looked at Chu Mo, looked at the door of the world opened by the world, and whispered, "do you just keep this door open?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "if you have the ability to leap over the door of the world, let them see the world. I plan to connect the two worlds for a period of time and give you a choice."


    The demon king laughed and said, "in fact, more people, at this time, will still be willing to stay in the Shenjian world."


    Xiaodie came over, nodded and said, "there is a sense of security protected in the Shenjian world. Once you come to the eternal land, you will find that you are very small and weak. That feeling is not good. Therefore, people who do not have a certain ability to bear must be unwilling to enter the eternal land."


    "But entering the eternal place is definitely more beneficial to your own growth." The demon king said, glancing at Chu Mo: "if you haven''t gone out of the Luo Tian universe, what will you be now?"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and said, "at most... It''s the ancestral realm."


    "In fact, we are all the same. No one can achieve too much there!" Said the demon king.


    "But now, master is about to become the great ancestor!" Chu Mo smiled, and then looked at the demon king: "let me tell the master the sermon?"


    "Hahaha, I used to be your master, but now you have become my master!" The demon king didn''t refuse this kind of thing, and he readily accepted it.


    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly, "when will you be my master!"


    One day as a teacher, a lifetime as a teacher.


    It''s really hard to say what the fate of Chu Mo would be without the guidance of the demon king in the past years. Maybe, in that life, he may die early. Then, once again into endless reincarnation. No matter when, Chu Mo can''t forget this kindness.


    Later, more and more people came out of the Shenjian world.


    Everyone should perform their respective duties, start building the city, and make the capital here!


    The so-called capital is not the meaning of the Chu royal family, but the common aspiration of all people in the whole Shenjian world.


    They hope Chu Mo can become their king!


    That kind of spiritual identity has long been rooted in the hearts of everyone in the Shenjian world.


    Even those ancient ancestors in the past are now quietly teaching in the College of the Chu royal family. Teach those gifted children to learn knowledge and practice. Deep inside, it has almost become full of peace.


    With the passage of time, those gratitude and resentment in the past have become history and turned into a small spray in the long river of time.


    This group of people moved too fast. In just a few months, countless big cities have been built in this territory.


    The development here can''t hide from many people in the eternal land. Including the door of the world that has been opened across the top here, it also deeply shocked everyone''s heart.


    For such a long time, the door has been opened like this. It is impossible to be a monk in the realm of great ancestors.


    Chu Mo can!


    Some people who were unwilling or hostile to Chu Mo also quietly withdrew after seeing these, and then restrained their minds to do the right thing with Chu mo. Not an opponent at all!


    Outside, Yu Hong''s brilliant achievements also completely awed the monks of the four forces today.


    For such a long time, he almost killed the top leaders of the four forces!


    No matter where you go, you can come and go freely. One man, one axe. Kill all the top monks and run away.


    Finally, after the 76th Shenjian year, the first one defected from the heavenly palace.


    Although it is related to Xu Shiyan''s recruitment, it is also inseparable from Yu Hong''s powerful deterrent.


    With the rebellion of the heavenly palace, the side of the eternal hall also surrendered to the Chu royal family after more than 20 years of Shenjian.


    The Bolshevik Dynasty has been holding on for more than 50 years, and it can''t hold on any longer. The remaining generals led the army to surrender.


    The old ones of the Eternal Lord are arguably the strongest. They never meant to surrender. No matter how Hong attacked them, almost no one in the old Department of the Eternal Lord wanted to surrender from top to bottom.


    Chu Mo''s heart is very clear about the reason. These confidants of the Eternal Lord must have been blessed by the Eternal Lord countless times in the past. In the minds of these people, the Eternal Lord is the only God!


    They can never betray.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t betray or surrender. All the monks of the three forces who have just defected are eager to get a chance to express themselves. They volunteered to attack the eternal land.


    Therefore, a war that should have been carried out many years ago, after such a turning point, returned to the original track again.


    This war lasted for more than 100 years. Yu Hong was no longer involved. Because this is a battle between the old and the new forces in the eternal land. If he is involved, even if he can easily kill those ministries of the Eternal Lord, it is meaningless.


    In this battle, they should let themselves decide the outcome. Then, the final word.


    In the end, the old part of the Eternal Lord is dead and wounded.


    This war also declared the end of the era when the Eternal Lord ruled the eternal land.


    Shenjian calendar 79000 years.


    The demon king crossed the robbery and was promoted to the realm of great ancestor!


    Then in less than 10000 years, many people were promoted to the realm of Dazu.


    In these years, Chu Mo took Yu Hong and traveled through every world of the ancient god''s physical world. Preach and preach in various places.


    At the same time, the truth of the ancient god''s physical world has also been brought to every corner of the world.


    What Chu Mo and Yu Hong want to do is to make every living creature in the world know what kind of world they are born in.


    Of course, there is no less eternal land.


    In the eternal land, there are many Terran monks in the great ancestor realm. After so many years, they finally understand what kind of world this is, and finally believe that the Eternal Lord and the three main forces are all heaven and man.


    It is far more difficult for Chu Mo and Yu Hong to make them understand and believe this than for those monks and creatures with low level to believe and understand.


    However, they can really understand, which is a great good thing for the whole physical world of ancient gods.


    Because in the future, this group of people is the real main force in the physical world of the ancient gods!


    At this time, the royal family of Chu had been deeply rooted in the eternal land.


    There are more than ten million ancient cities!


    Nowadays, there are quite few creatures still living in the Shenjian world.


    The door of the world has long been closed.


    Shenjian world, including more than 1000 creatures in the universe, has been brought to the eternal place by Chu mo.


    Including the old housekeeper who came back after awakening!


    This territory is called the land of Chu by those in the eternal land, the capital city, and the King City of Chu!


    Although Chu Mo has never accepted the coronation, he has become a well deserved king of Chu!


    In the past, he was the king of Chu in the human world. Later, in the channel world, he was the king of channel, also known as the king of Chu. Now in the eternal land, he is still the king of Chu!


    But every time, he is called the king of Chu... His weight is completely different.


    Today''s Chu Mo, in fact, is the king of the whole ancient god''s physical world!


    God has learned for 100000 years.


    Finally, a wave came from the blood field of the ancient god world.


    Yu Hong woke up directly from the closed state, and then let Chu Mo sit here. He was alone, carrying a Pangu axe, and went to the fluctuating blood field.


    At this moment, almost the entire eternal land, all the great ancestor friars, all know that the four heavens... There are people!


    But in their hearts, they are all fearless! (~^~)

 Chapter 1799

    At this time, Chu Mo had been closed for a long time. He wanted to meet the enemy himself, but Yu Hong stopped him. Yu Hong said that there is no reason for kings to end easily? Now, nine times out of ten, they are the kind of minions who want to find out the truth. The Lord himself went to meet the enemy, didn''t he lose his identity?


    Chu Mo didn''t pay much attention to identity. But now in the whole eternal land, I''m afraid everyone except him attaches great importance to this matter.


    If we say that the Eternal Lord''s rule over the ancient god''s physical world in the past years is that kind of God who is superior, so that everyone treats him as a God. Now Chu Mo is a master who doesn''t regard himself as a God at all and hopes that everyone will regard him as an adult.


    But the more so, the more respected he is!


    Especially with the passage of time, many secrets of the past years have now been widely circulated.


    Including the means under the control of the Eternal Lord, are known to the world.


    In fact, in the last stage of that battle, the monks of the whole eternal land felt that something was wrong. No matter how loyal you are, you won''t be so loyal. The master is dead, and there is no rebel under all the elite hearts, which is simply unreasonable. Even inhuman!


    Because the last resistance of the Eternal Lord at that time was meaningless. Even if some die loyal, they want to die in order to show their loyalty. But it is impossible that everyone has that mentality from top to bottom.


    You can''t persuade that.


    Later, people learned that the Eternal Lord was actually the Lord of heaven and man, who possessed powerful magical powers and could make people die hard to worship him as a God.


    At the same time, many deeds of Chu Mo also slowly spread after those people in the Shenjian world entered the eternal land and merged with the eternal land.


    This is a real man with flesh and blood, love and righteousness!


    He also has his own love and hatred!


    Such a person makes all people in the eternal land feel very close. Just like those relatives and friends around them.


    In particular, the event that Chu Mo saved the whole channel world''s creatures touched the monks in the eternal land most. They can''t imagine how much it would cost to accomplish this in the state of Chu Mo in those days.


    It is precisely because of this that Chu Mo''s reputation directly reached the peak.


    Even those monks in Dazu realm had to admire Chu Mo''s great kindness.


    There are also those little stories. For example, Chu Mo finally let go of those former enemies, and even let them become teachers of Chu''s Royal College to educate those excellent young talents... This breadth of mind and magnanimity is also admirable.


    Of course, in addition, there are too many legends about Chu mo.


    These legends are widely spread.


    Everyone will have one kind after listening to it, which is a great man with a high realm and a world in mind; Similarly, he is also a person with flesh and blood, who is not beyond the category of "people". He is tall and close!


    He will guard us like his relatives.


    Who else can say no to such a master?


    period!


    If there is, there is no conscience!


    Chu Mo was a little worried about Hong, so he also stepped out directly from the closed place. Go to the edge of the ancient god''s physical world, that blood region.


    At the same time, there are many great ancestors who spontaneously fly to the endless sky and stare over there. They are ready to go at any time.


    For so many years, it is enough for them to understand what kind of creatures those heavenly beings in the four heavens are.


    "In the four heavens, not all creatures are evil, not all heavenly beings are bad. But all heavenly beings who come to us are definitely not good people!"


    This view has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Yu Hong appeared in the blood region with Pangu axe, and then he directly saw a great figure, coming from the depths of the blood region... That is, the absolute edge of the ancient god world.


    The man also saw Yu Hong at a glance. At the same time, he also saw the Pangu axe in Yu Hong''s hand. But he didn''t show any fear, but smiled and said faintly, "friend, I''m not here to fight. I want to find the master of the world, ask a few questions, and then leave."


    Yu Hong couldn''t help sneering, and looked at the man with a great figure with some disdain: "you''re very interesting. Do you think you can easily go out after entering the ancient god world?"


    "You want to leave me here?" The man looked at Yu Hong and smiled, "or do you think I have no ability to leave here?"


    While talking, the man directly attacked Hong.


    Boom!


    A huge vortex directly appeared in the whole blood space, within the vast range.


    An extremely terrifying force directly came to Yu Hong.


    In the face of this attack, Yu Hong didn''t do much. He just chopped an axe with his hand.


    Then, split the vortex in two.


    The vast void collapsed into endless chaos.


    Neither the man nor Yu Hong was injured, nor did they shoot at each other again.


    Because both sides know that this is not the full strength of the other side.


    The visitor smiled faintly: "how is it? Am I qualified to see your master?"


    Yu Hong pie pie pie mouth: "you are so provocative actually meaningless, he is indeed my master, and you are not qualified."


    "Tut Tut, where is the Lord of the world? I know you. In the past, you took a lord''s order and became the Lord of the world in zijintian, Hongmeng Avenue. Then you disappeared. Others didn''t know, but I knew that you wanted to get Pangu inheritance. In the end, such a arrogant man actually became someone else''s lackey? Interesting." The visitor laughed.


    Yu Hong also laughed, "you are the running dog, and I am his follower."


    "It''s meaningless for you to stop me like this. When I came here, I really came. Besides, I''m just a Dharma body. I know that it''s hard to leave after the world comes in. Therefore, I''m already ready to sacrifice my Dharma body." The visitor looked at Chu Mo calmly.


    Although his body was shrouded in light, Yu Hong could see his expression clearly.


    Yu Hong smiled: "you said so frankly, is it bullying me? I can''t see what you want to do?"


    "As I said, I just came to send a message." The visitor said faintly, "besides, you can''t be the master. Why?"


    "You are really interesting. Do you think you have the power of runes on your body, and I can''t see what you want to do?" Yu Hong sighed, "do you think it''s not worth killing someone like me? It''s better to kill the master of the world?"


    Finally, someone''s face turned pale, and he was actually seen through!


    But he didn''t have a flustered expression, just a little strange way: "unexpectedly, you can really see through, can''t you... There is also that kind of high-level Rune life on your side to help you?"


    Yu Hong shook his head. "We don''t have Rune life to help, but we have Rune life."


    Someone frowned and said with a wry smile, "it''s really a little troublesome! You''re right, killing you... It''s really boring."


    "In fact, you can''t even kill me." Yu Hong said and attacked the visitor again.


    The Pangu axe in his hand directly turns into infinity in this blood field!


    Then, in this sky, cut out an unparalleled edge.


    The man of great stature finally completely changed his face. He couldn''t help but lose his voice and said, "you... You are the inheritor of Pangu? You actually got the true transmission of Pangu''s axe method?"


    "Shit axe method, this axe is called Pangu Kaitian!" Yu Hong said, this axe has been mercilessly chopped down!


    The infinite Pangu axe is really like opening the sky.


    That unparalleled power made this man of great stature feel like he was going to die. He directly attracted the power of runes on his body. Since he identified this person as the inheritor of Pangu, he did not have any hesitation and concern.


    The surging power of runes was about to burst out here.


    But at the next moment, the power of that rune suddenly disappeared.


    The man''s face showed a puzzled color. He was really surprised, and his heart was full of incredible. I don''t understand why the rune power that can detonate instantly has no movement?


    But the next moment, a gorgeous woman, appeared in the void, her hands, constantly knot


    This man of great stature only saw such a little picture.


    Because his head, together with his body, has been completely split by Yu Hong''s axe!


    Although it is a Dharma body, it still has a drop of blood essence and a part of the original God. After being split, it turned into infinite essence and directly injected into Pangu axe.


    "Garbage." Yu Hong scolded.


    Then he nodded to the gorgeous woman, "Miss Chu Hui, thank you."


    The woman smiled: "you''d better call me zhinao."


    "This name doesn''t sound good, but I still call you miss Chu Hui." Yu Hong insisted.


    The woman smiled and said, "it''s up to you. Just be happy."


    "..." several black lines appeared on Yu Hong''s forehead.


    Many years ago, Chu Mo had solved the problems of intelligent brain. Suppress all the evil forces above, and then refine them a little. Thus, the wisdom of the past reappears in the world.


    It is indeed a high-level Rune life, and now it belongs to the rune life completely on Chu Mo''s side.


    After killing an intruder, Yu Hong''s face did not show any lightness, but became more and more serious.


    He directly sent a message to Chu Mo: "Lord, it''s time for us to act!"


    Then, Chu Mo''s figure suddenly appeared beside him, and his face was also a little dignified.


    Then Chu Mo glanced at Chu Hui.


    Chu Hui nodded, "brother, don''t worry, I''ll look after my family. I''ll pass on the information this person brought to you now."


    "Good!" Chu Mo nodded.


    Then he looked at Yu Hong: "let''s go!"¡ª¡ª


    It was delivered at two o''clock. (~^~)

 Chapter 1800

    At this time, we also have to leave here to find the spiritual inheritance of Pangu. Because if we continue to delay, I''m afraid there will be a steady stream of masters from the four heavens to enter the ancient god world.


    Chu Mo left the celestial mirror to Qi Xiaoyu for a rainy day.


    At the same time, Chu Hui passed on the secret contained in the Dharma body of the four heavenly envoys killed by Yu Hong to Chu mo.


    This envoy was indeed sent by one of the four gods. Under the command of Zijin Tiantian master of Hongmeng Avenue, he is also a real general and a top-level monk of heaven and man.


    He came here for two main purposes, one of which is to explore the emptiness and reality of the ancient god''s physical world.


    Because the Eternal Lord and the three powerful masters have all fallen, which has caused great anxiety on the side of the four gods. They noticed something was wrong, so they sent someone to check it.


    Another purpose is to solve the problem!


    This celestial monk has a powerful rune life on his Dharma body, which can detonate all his power in an instant. I want to do this directly after I have determined the identity of killing the Eternal Lord and the masters of the three forces.


    But unexpectedly, it was stopped by another Rune life.


    Chu Mo told Yu Hong about it, Yu Hong said: "In this way, the four gods should not have paid special attention to this matter. Otherwise, the person who came was by no means the Dharma body of a monk of heaven and man, and it must have been his own family! However, our time was definitely not as much as we imagined. Perhaps, the defense of the place where the spiritual power of the ancient gods was suppressed has been strengthened. In addition, the place where the divine order may be born will become a real place of great evil."


    Yu Hong said, looking at Chu Mo and saying, "because among the four celestial realms, there will be many heavenly people who want to get the order of God. Even if they can''t become God, they can also get great power from it. Few people can resist this temptation."


    Chu Mo said, "it''s not that people in heaven are indifferent to fame and wealth, and don''t care about these?"


    "Most people in heaven are indeed like this. They are indifferent to fame and wealth and don''t care about these things. But not all people in heaven have no desire for power." Yu Hong said, "so we must hurry up and try to be completely alert there and finish all these things before sending someone to kill us."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The situation was grim, and he naturally knew it.


    In these years of seclusion, he actually wants to break through the realm of Dazu to a higher level.


    But none of them succeeded.


    His fighting power has been unparalleled, and his way is now as smooth as a mirror, almost without any defects. But somehow, his realm has been difficult to really break through to a higher level.


    According to Yu Hong, when you reach the realm of Dazu, you almost reach the extreme that all creatures in the world can achieve.


    Here, in fact, is the real ceiling!


    It''s almost the ceiling of any kind of creature on the path of cultivation!


    At this level, even the most excellent creatures will have difficulties in moving forward. It is almost an illusion to really break through the realm of Dazu.


    It is because of this that the Lord''s order and God''s order become so important.


    Because once you get the Lord''s order and God''s order, you can all go directly to a higher level in practice.


    For so many years, Chu Mo has a deep understanding of how difficult it is to break through the realm of Dazu realm to a higher level.


    Although he has received almost all the inheritance of Pangu, and although his combat power and Taoism have reached an incredible level, it is still extremely difficult to really take that step forward.


    In this case, it has lost its original meaning to continue to stay in the physical world of ancient gods.


    This road, even if it is a narrow escape, must also be on the road.


    Chu Mo took Yu Hong and they first came to the edge of the ancient god''s physical world. There, the air became extremely viscous, and here was like a wall. Completely isolate the inside and outside.


    Yu Hong said, "after passing this place, we will really leave the physical world of ancient gods!"


    At this time, Chu Mo was also shocked. For so many years, I have been wandering in the physical world of ancient gods. From ignorance at the beginning to knowing cause and effect later. But he never had a chance to leave the physical world of ancient gods and come to the outside world.


    Chu Mo has always wanted to see what the outside world looks like.


    "The outside world is actually beautiful." Yu Hong said softly, "the physical world of ancient gods is almost a real embryonic form of heaven, but it is not a really perfect world."


    Chu Mo nodded, and then went on with Yu Hong.


    The air here is getting thicker and thicker, and Tao and Dharma seem to be completely bonded together. Every step forward is very difficult.


    "This is because we have the inheritance of Pangu. If ordinary people walk here, it will definitely be more difficult than us." Yu Hong explained.


    Finally, they reached the real barrier.


    Yu Hong said, "after passing this place, we are really leaving the solitary physical world. In front of us, a thick area is the end of the ancient god''s physical body!"


    At this time, Chu Mo took out the killer.


    Killing the sky gently sent out a quarrel, and the bloody blade sent out a faint sadness.


    "The artifact has spirit, it is recalling." Yu Hong said.


    Chu Mo began to open the way with killing heaven. The barrier in front of him, in front of the blade of killing heaven, really became a lot easier.


    In this way, they spread the last barrier of the ancient god with killing heaven all the way, and kept moving forward.


    After a long time, Chu Mo finally felt that they were leaving the ancient god world!


    At this moment, Yu Hong also became a little excited. He took a deep breath and said, "it''s a long time in the whole river of time. We finally came out!"


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo used the ancient knife technique to cut the last knife.


    Ahead, a light suddenly appeared!


    Then they jumped and rushed directly to the light.


    The next moment, they stood outside.


    The scene outside, almost in a moment, completely shocked Chu Mo!


    Magnificent, magnificent, vast and infinite!


    On the top of the sky, there are huge and unparalleled stars hanging. Any star has a diameter of trillions of miles!


    Those stars are all shining, and some of them have been burning, emitting endless light and heat.


    The whole universe is really endless.


    Deeper, there are patches of nebulae, standing in the middle of the universe.


    They seem to remain motionless forever and always exist there.


    There are billions of stars hidden in the nebula.


    In every star river, there are countless huge stars.


    "It''s really beautiful!" Chu Mo couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Yu Hong stood quietly beside Chu Mo, silent, looking absently. After a long time, he said, "such a beautiful and vast world, if... We can really succeed, then this world is our pure land!"


    Chu Mo nodded, his face showing rare seriousness and seriousness: "we will succeed!"


    "Well, yes, we will succeed!" Yu Hong nodded.


    Immediately, Chu Mo turned around and looked, as if he saw a huge unparalleled wall!


    Then, he walked in the void, and almost instantly appeared in endless places. Then, look back again. The rear is still like a wall, a behemoth, lying there.


    "The physical world of the ancient god is so huge that it is unimaginable. If you want to see the whole picture, you must go further." Yu Hong saw what Chu Mo wanted to do and couldn''t help laughing.


    Then he took Chu Mo with him and flew to the vast starry sky in the distance. The two men flew out in one breath for at least one God Jiannian, and then stopped. At this time, look back. It is still difficult to see the whole picture of the ancient god.


    "If you want to see it clearly, it is estimated that it will take at least dozens of years to fly out." Yu Hong said, "the physical world of the ancient god is too huge. This still does not form a real heaven. If it is formed, even if we fly out for 10000 years, it is difficult to see the whole picture of the whole heaven."


    "Yes, there are three thousand realms in a real big heaven." Chu Mo sighed.


    "Yes, every realm is actually huge. The physical world of ancient gods is still brewing and growing. It is true that on the day of the advent of great fortune, the place we are now in will be directly covered." Yu Hong said, then looked in a direction and said to Chu Mo, "Lord, can you feel the place where the spiritual power of the ancient god is sealed?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    In fact, the moment he came out, he could clearly feel where the spiritual power of the ancient god was sealed.


    In fact, it is the direction they have been walking in.


    In the next time, Chu Mo and Yu Hong kept moving towards the place where the ancient god''s spiritual power was sealed.


    In this place, time becomes more like losing its original meaning. As soon as they left, it was many years.


    After more than 30 years, Chu Mo looked back. At this time, his eyes penetrated the infinite galaxy and looked at the physical world of the ancient god. You can almost see the whole physical world of the ancient gods.


    But if you don''t know it in your heart, you won''t think there is a person lying there.


    Because it''s too big!


    Chu Mo calculated in his heart that if he untied all the seals, his body would be about one thousandth the size of the ancient god''s body!


    In fact, it is also an extremely huge real behemoth.


    But compared with the great body of the ancient god, it still looks too small.


    At this time, they have also been close to the area that suppressed the spiritual power of ancient gods.


    "There is a desert in the void." Yu Hong looked into the distance and said softly. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1801

    There is no reason why Yu Hong said that the place was a desert in the void. Because Chu Mo didn''t see a star in that area!


    Darkness, loneliness!


    The void of the universe, standing in the position of Chu Mo and Yu Hong, there is only such a feeling.


    It''s like a region of nothingness. No vitality can be found.


    "It was originally, in fact, not like this." Yu Hong sighed lightly and said faintly, "originally, that place has infinite vitality and a large number of stars. At least millions of star rivers pass through it. But in the past years, those people emptied all the stars here in order to seal the spirit of the ancient God forever!"


    "Empty? Is it for those stars?" Chu Mo looked at Yu Hong and asked.


    Yu Hong shook his head with a wry smile, "Lord, do you think it''s possible?"


    "Those heavenly beings are not known as..." Chu Mo couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. He hasn''t seen what heaven and man are like. How different are their behaviors from human beings, whether they are the Eternal Lord or the three major forces?


    If we really want to say the gratitude and resentment between the two sides, in Chu Mo''s view, when he was in the human world, the ancestors of secular mortals had already given the most perfect explanation.


    "If you are not our race, your heart will be different." Chu Mo said softly.


    "Lord, this sentence really comes to the point." Yu Hong said, "in fact, this is the case. Heaven and man come from people, but they are detached. They have a stronger realm and ability, and also have a longer life. In fact, this is the same reason that many practitioners do not pay attention to mortals in the world. But they forget that they themselves, in fact, evolved from mortals."


    Chu Mo said lightly, "they even forgot one thing, that is... There is reincarnation in this world!"


    Yu Hong''s body trembled slightly, and then he murmured, "yes, in this world... There is reincarnation! However, heaven and man can almost control their reincarnation. Therefore, they rarely reincarnate into adults or other creatures. After reincarnation, they are still heaven and man. Because of this, many heaven and man feel extraordinary and truly superior."


    Chu Mo sneered, "do they even think that they have completely mastered the secret of reincarnation?"


    "Actually, that''s it." Yu Hong looked at Chu Mo with some admiration: "the Lord has not entered the world of heaven and man, but he simply knows the mentality of heaven and man."


    "Heaven and man are also human beings. They are also not out of the scope of human beings. Those thoughts are not difficult to guess." Chu Mo said lightly, "but I feel that no one in this world can really master the mystery of reincarnation."


    With that, he glanced at the cold, lonely and dark void of the universe in the distance, and then said, "no matter the four gods or the countless lords, they can''t really grasp the mystery of reincarnation. Otherwise, why use this way to destroy us? Just wait in the land of reincarnation... Isn''t everything solved?"


    Yu Hong said: "They can''t even find the place of reincarnation. In fact, when I was the Lord of the world on Hongmeng Avenue, zijintian, I once consulted some ancient books. Many sages also had various guesses about reincarnation. But almost all sages believed that the place of reincarnation... Doesn''t exist in our world. It should... Be in a higher latitude world. Even those from The high-dimensional inscription life and rune life cannot explain this thing clearly. Therefore, those who think they have mastered the mystery of reincarnation are actually frogs at the bottom of the well. What they can master is only a little influence on themselves to some extent. "


    "When you see a spot on the leopard, you think you see the whole leopard." Chu Mo said, and then walked forward: "go, go and meet the guard there!"


    Chu Mo said, and his figure almost disappeared into the void. He strode forward, and every step appeared in the depths of the endless and distant void. Yu Hong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he realized that what Chu Mo had just said to him was not a mockery of those arrogant people.


    But... Preparing for yourself!


    Because after saying the last sentence, Chu Mo didn''t hesitate at all and rushed out directly.


    The momentum of his body was rising. In the end, Yu Hong could only see a shadow of Chu Mo, but he could feel the momentum of the sky!


    That is an unstoppable momentum!


    It seems that there is no one else in the whole world except him!


    "This is... Egoism!"


    Yu Hong''s face became flushed with excitement. Then, he took the Pangu axe and chased it all the way.


    He is also poised, but also wants to make his momentum, like Chu Mo, continue to climb, and then climb to an awesome height.


    But it''s too difficult. Especially with Chu Mo in front, he couldn''t reach the height of Chu Mo anyway.


    In the end, Yu Hong couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart: is this the strength of the outstanding athletes among the trillions of creatures?


    The real power of Chu Mo is obviously more than that!


    Since he came here, Chu Mo has known that in the vast void like nothingness, there is a powerful monk sleeping there!


    That is a powerful heaven and man!


    One''s cultivation is by no means inferior to the existence of the Eternal Lord. Nine times out of ten, he should also be a strong Lord, who is arranged there to guard the spiritual seal of Pangu.


    Such a guardian must be more than him, but Chu Mo found this one within the scope of divine consciousness.


    When he finds the other party, the other party has also found him!


    That kind of powerful divine sense and terrible sensitivity make it impossible for both sides to hide each other and act secretly.


    But that day, although he woke up, he didn''t move, but continued to be there, as if he wanted to observe Chu Mo and Yu Hong. I want to find out that these two people are the same.


    So Chu Mo and Yu Hong had that dialogue.


    That day, people were directly irritated!


    Because he knew that the two strangers were actually two human beings!


    And their words are full of contempt for heaven and man!


    When... Do humans dare to have such courage? Dare to evaluate heaven and man like this? Who gave you such courage? Where did you get this qualification?


    And at the moment when the man in heaven wanted to explode, Chu Mo broke out in advance!


    His posture directly seemed to hit the most uncomfortable node of this man. The anger that this heavenly man was just about to explode was suppressed at once!


    It''s like a person. When he was about to get angry, a person suddenly appeared and shouted at him directly and loudly. The fire will be pressed back directly, and then it will be startled.


    However, the consequences of doing so will definitely cause the other party to be more angry.


    Chu Mo''s behavior is also equivalent to playing with fire.


    But what if Chu Mo''s momentum is stronger?


    For example, when a person is about to get angry, he is suddenly shouted by the other party at the key point, which directly scares the anger back. When a stronger anger erupted in his heart, he suddenly found that shouting at him was an existence that he couldn''t compete with at all!


    What kind of feeling will it have?


    This is the feeling of the monk who guards the spiritual power of Pangu.


    Under normal circumstances, he would never be so afraid of this strange human.


    But this human momentum explosion node is simply too accurate!


    A person with great courage will definitely shiver if he is suddenly frightened by someone.


    That''s it now!


    This monk of heaven and man was completely suppressed by Chu Mo''s momentum!


    "Who are you?"


    The celestial monk looked at Chu Mo coldly, and he did not appear. Still floating in this void with spiritual body. But he knew that the other party could see him.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, swung up to kill heaven, and with a fierce knife, he directly chopped it.


    Qiang!


    This knife is terrible!


    This lonely and cold void of the universe is boundless and boundless. With Chu Mo''s knife cut out, the whole universe void was directly illuminated by a bloody light!


    In the void, there was only a piece of blood left. Besides, I couldn''t see anything!


    This celestial monk was shocked and angry. He directly launched his magic power to form an unparalleled defense, and stood there, trying to block Chu Mo''s knife.


    Chu Mo''s mouth showed a sneering smile.


    The friars of heaven and man in the four heavens may indeed be as strong as clouds, but the realm of Dazu is already the ceiling of all creatures'' cultivation. No matter how strong, it is limited.


    His knife was completely prepared.


    The man in front of him was in a hurry to fight, and he was not fully prepared at all.


    therefore


    Bang!


    That defense, in front of the knife of killing heaven, is fragile enough to be vulnerable!


    It was directly chopped to pieces.


    Then, Chu Mo cut directly on the spiritual body of the man in heaven.


    Ordinary knives can''t hurt the existence of spiritual bodies at all. But this knife... Is the sharpest and most ferocious knife in the world.


    Its original name is Pangu hunting knife!


    This is a real artifact!


    And this celestial monk, do not know why, suddenly failed to recognize the origin of the knife in Chu Mo''s hand, so he was completely tragic.


    His huge and unparalleled spiritual body was directly cut open by Chu Mo''s knife!


    Cut it in half!


    Although he didn''t die, he suffered an unimaginable blow!


    The man of heaven friar let out a miserable howl.


    At this time, in the distant void of the universe, behind Chu Mo, a blood color lit up again.


    That''s Pangu axe!


    This celestial monk also recognized Pangu axe in a moment.


    He uttered a terrified exclamation!


    "You are the inheritors of Pangu..."


    It was delivered at two o''clock.


    The past year has been really tiring. Don''t be too little, let me slow down. The plot enters the closing stage. Many things need to be conceived.


    Let''s vote for the recommendation. thank you! (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1802

    Click!


    This man was cut into two spiritual bodies, and once again suffered a heavy blow.


    Although Yu Hong is not as ferocious as Chu Mo, he has been practicing Pangu for too many years. This axe method has long been cultivated to a perfect level. Holding an artifact, cutting down with such an axe will directly cut the half of the spiritual body that divides the heaven and man into two halves, and cut it off again!


    At this time, Chu Mo''s knife arrived again!


    He split the spiritual body of that half of the celestial friars again!


    Instantly, the spiritual body of this celestial monk was directly split into five parts by the two people!


    This kind of means is simply ferocious. This celestial monk was sent here to guard the spirit seal of the ancient god. Every few years, there is rotation. Therefore, he has neither experienced the battle with Pangu, nor seen what a real top human monk is like.


    Nowadays, human beings living in the four celestial realms are all low-key to death. Be careful all day long, for fear of provoking those heaven and man. Even those Terrans whose cultivation level is not weak never dare to have a direct conflict with heaven and man.


    Therefore, in the deep heart of this celestial monk, his view of human beings is quite dismissive. In his heart, only Pangu is a real strong man among mankind. Besides, none of mankind is promising.


    This view has hurt him badly!


    If he had known that human beings are such terrible creatures, he would never have been so careless.


    He''s a little regretful now, but to tell the truth, it''s too late!


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong, these two ferocious guys, don''t want to get any information from him at all. They just want to kill him.


    This celestial monk was originally a lord of the world. In his world, there are some human beings, but he has never looked at those human beings. It never occurred to him that there were such terrible human beings in this world besides Pangu.


    His spiritual body, which had been cut into five pieces, formed a huge and unparalleled figure, appeared in the void of the universe, and then directly offered a lord order to fight Chu mo.


    At the same time, he uttered an earthshaking roar: "die!"


    "This crap?" Yu Hong''s figure was so fast that he appeared in front of Chu Mo in an instant. Then he raised his Pangu axe in his hand and cut it hard at the Lord of the world!


    Bang Dang!


    Click!


    After a loud noise, this Lord order was chopped up by Yu Hong with a Pangu axe!


    Chu Mo over there swept across with a cold knife.


    The target of his knife is the five bodies of this celestial monk, which are ferocious!


    The master level friar of heaven and man did not expect these two people to be so fierce. His five bodies retreated madly.


    But the Lord''s order was cut to pieces, and he was seriously injured.


    Although he didn''t vomit blood, because he existed as a spiritual body, he was also badly hit.


    Although he retreated frantically, in fact, he couldn''t escape Chu Mo''s knife at all.


    A man of heaven friar in the realm of Lord of the world, in this way, was killed by Chu Mo and directly cut into two sections again!


    Five bodies have become ten sections of two bodies.


    The celestial monk roared and screamed, trying to reorganize his body, but Chu Mo and Yu Hong''s attack frequency was too high!


    Over the years, they have been studying how to attack heaven and man in order to be the most effective.


    For that kind of pure spiritual attack, the two people figured out at least tens of thousands of means.


    Therefore, this time, for Chu Mo and Yu Hong, it was simply a real combat exercise. That feeling made both of them feel hearty.


    This celestial monk directly became the experiment of the two people.


    The void of the universe is full of the spiritual power of this man of heaven friar, as well as his spiritual fluctuations.


    In that mind, it was also full of unwillingness, and it was also roaring madly. But it''s useless. It makes no sense at all.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong are like two cold-blooded butchers, constantly dismembering the body of this celestial monk, and constantly erasing his powerful and unparalleled vitality.


    Heaven and man claim to be immortal, but that doesn''t mean they can''t be killed.


    The artifact in the hands of Chu Mo and Yu Hong is too powerful, and their attack methods on the spiritual body are too efficient.


    This celestial monk wanted to escape, but there was no way to go. The entire vast void of the universe had already been completely sealed by Chu Mo and Yu Hong. Let alone his spiritual body, even if his mind fluctuated, there was no way to spread a trace!


    "Accept your fate." Yu Hong said faintly.


    "How dare you kill me? God will not let you go!" The celestial monk issued a desperate roar.


    Yu Hong sneered, "I won''t let them go!"


    Qiang!


    Pangu axe cut out again.


    Groundbreaking!


    The spiritual body of this celestial monk was cut into countless pieces.


    The killing of heaven in Chu Mo''s hands also kept cutting in the void.


    This man of heaven friar is really difficult to kill. In this case, he still supported a few dozen God years.


    In the end, Chu Mo directly sacrificed the chaos oven and constantly refined him in this void.


    After more than 40 years of divination, this celestial friar was completely refined.


    The chaos oven was red, and the whole furnace body showed a strange blood color. Because Chu Mo didn''t absorb any power of this celestial monk this time, and all of it was used to refine the chaos oven itself.


    He wants to refine this treasure, which has followed him for countless years, into a real top treasure!


    "If I become a God, you are an artifact!"


    Chu Mo seriously said to chaos oven.


    Hum!


    Chaos oven in the void, broke out a grand Tao sound, transmitting an endless distance.


    Later, Chu Mo and Yu Hong were calm and headed for the distance.


    Yu Hong followed Chu Mo and said excitedly, "it''s so cool. This feeling is really enjoyable!"


    Chu Mo glanced at Yu Hong and said, "didn''t you also kill the Lord of heaven and man in the past? Didn''t you also rob the Lord''s order?"


    "That''s different!" Yu Hong sighed, "it was not as easy to kill that man in those days as this time. According to the God''s Almanac, we fought for at least 3000 years. Moreover, in the end, his oil ran out and the lamp dried up, and I was also seriously injured and dying. I can only say that at that time, my luck was a little better than him, and my will was a little stronger than him. Therefore, the person who finally won was me."


    Speaking, Yu Hong looked at Chu Mo: "if we were together today, we would kill the former Lord in ten years. The realm of that Lord is far worse than the one we killed this time."


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy, this is only the beginning." Chu Mo said.


    Yu Hong nodded, "I know!"


    The two continued to walk in this endless desolate void, and this walk was for many years.


    This universe is too vast, too big. There is no end at all. According to Yu Hong, the universe is almost limitless. At least, he has never heard of any of the four celestial worlds and found the edge of the universe.


    Monks in their realm can jump in the void, tear the void, and instantly appear in another piece of cosmic space. But compared with the whole universe, they are too insignificant. Walking hard for countless years, in the whole universe, you can only walk out of that little distance.


    On this day, Chu Mo walked, and suddenly stopped. His eyes were cold looking ahead, and he said to Hong, "this time, it''s two."


    Yu Hong frowned slightly, "I just sensed one. Is there another I can''t feel?"


    Chu Mo took a deep breath: "can I deal with the one you can''t feel, and you deal with the other one?"


    Yu Hong grinned, "Lord, don''t underestimate people."


    "That''s good!" Chu Mo said, directly holding a knife and went out.


    He walked out of endless distance in one step, and in the blink of an eye, his body completely disappeared.


    Then, Yu Hong saw that in the dark depths of the universe, a brilliant blood light suddenly burst out.


    Chu Mo did it!


    "It''s really straightforward!" A smile appeared on Yu Hong''s face. He likes this kind most simply!


    Thinking in his heart, Yu Hong swung Pangu''s axe towards another place and rushed directly!


    This time, the two monks over there reacted much faster than the last one. Because when they sensed Chu Mo and Yu Hong, they already understood one thing: the messenger guarding the seal in front must have been killed!


    Otherwise, they can''t be here.


    Therefore, the two celestial friars were shocked and angry, and directly met Chu Mo and Yu Hong.


    The man in heaven opposite Chu Mo condensed a body. This is a woman with a perfect face.


    She is very beautiful, with long hair reaching to the waist, wearing a snow-white dress, and her skin is white and shining with touching luster. But her expression was very cold. Looking at Chu Mo, there was a lingering disgust in her eyes.


    "Dirty human, dare to come to such a place, I will make you die very unhappy!"


    Chu Mo cut it with a knife!


    How can there be so much nonsense? Where do so many emotions need to be expressed? He didn''t come here to communicate with these heavenly people. He came here to unlock the spiritual seal of Pangu and get the spiritual inheritance of Pangu!


    This woman is very shocked. She has never seen such a powerful human. In her mind, human beings are very cowardly, and have all kinds of dirty, usually the kind of ambitious, but the courage is very poor.


    Seeing her, basically without waiting for her to emit that powerful pressure, both legs have been soft.


    This human is very different, not only has no legs, but also is so cold. If his identity was not judged by the blood emanating from his body, the woman would even regard him as a powerful human being.


    She directly displayed her magic power, and the entire vast void of the universe directly seemed to become a sea of fire.


    The temperature here is incredibly high! (to be continued.)


    ;

 Chapter 1803

    Even the monks in Dazu realm can''t last long here and will soon be burned!


    Chu Mo''s face, there is no trace of pain expression, some, just endless cold.


    He operates the fire of the five elements in his body and directly integrates himself into the void full of invisible fire. In an instant, a comfortable feeling came.


    Chu Mo''s understanding of this Tao has already surpassed the woman''s understanding.


    In her eyes, she was extremely shocked. She just wanted to ask something, but she saw the other party''s knife and cut it directly.


    The female figure is also incredibly fast. She is strong!


    There is no doubt about it.


    Because Yu Hong didn''t even feel her presence before.


    But in front of Chu Mo, her strength was not reflected at all. Only one face-to-face, she was forced by Chu Mo to be a little embarrassed.


    Her magic power, the powerful fire attribute law, did no harm to Chu Mo at all. Instead, Chu Mo felt like a fish in water.


    The woman was very angry, she issued a cold cry, the whole universe void, for a moment, it seemed to be frozen!


    It''s like it''s suddenly frozen, and what''s frozen here is not ice, but an unknown element.


    Chu Mo also felt sluggish.


    At this time, the woman in white coldly shouted, "do you think you can cross here if you understand the Tao of the five elements? Stupid human, have you never seen such a means?"


    The woman was very proud. She was just a little scared by Chu Mo''s combat power.


    Because Chu Mo''s knife almost cut her body. The cold blade, close to her body, made her whole body up and down, cold!


    At this time, the woman began to use her magic power to completely seal Chu Mo and the void of the universe!


    Her magic power has not been used for endless years. In the past years, with this hand, she directly captured a lord order and repulsed a large number of strong enemies. It was with this skill that he got the attention of God and became the confidant of God.


    She has been here for countless years. After a while, she can return to her own territory and become the supreme king!


    At that time, God will give her quite rich rewards. With those rewards, she has confidence to improve her realm a lot.


    She is an ambitious person!


    In fact, any heaven and man who appears here, or any God who holds the Lord of the world, are all those who have great ambitions!


    Their understanding of the world is far more than that of ordinary people. In their hearts, they all know that they can affect reincarnation, but they can''t fully control it, let alone really pry into the secrets contained in reincarnation.


    So, they don''t want to go to reincarnation at all! I don''t want my fate to be out of my control.


    What if reincarnation becomes human?


    If you don''t want to reincarnate, you can only lengthen your longevity infinitely. If you want to live forever, you can only rely on the top cultivation resources!


    But the real top cultivation resources are all in the hands of God.


    Although these leaders also have the opportunity to get the top-level resources, that opportunity is quite slim. There are also too many places in the four days that they can''t enter.


    The battle between this woman and Chu Mo was extremely fierce.


    Her magical means are simply countless. She controls the ability to seal the whole universe. She doesn''t worry about how big waves Chu Mo can turn.


    In her opinion, this human is just a slightly stronger human.


    The power of banning Chu Mo contains at least tens of millions of different murders, each of which is extremely terrifying.


    Any way can make a great ancestor suffer a heavy blow.


    Chu Mo''s eyes were cold, holding murdering heaven, and constantly cutting open those murders that stretched out to him.


    Then, he began to run the Pangu Sutra, and his body erupted an unimaginable powerful breath at this moment. Directly rush away the sealing force of hundreds of millions of miles around the body!


    Then, he slashed at the woman in white across the seal!


    "How is it possible?" The face of the woman in white showed shock. She couldn''t believe it was true.


    Click!


    Chu Mo''s knife is too fast!


    Directly cut a crack in the seal, and then, the bright blood light, cut to the woman.


    The woman in white couldn''t dodge Chu Mo''s knife for a moment because she wanted to control the seal. In a moment, her body turned directly into a spiritual body.


    "Ah!"


    She let out a sharp scream.


    The strong spiritual body was directly split in half by Chu Mo''s knife!


    "You are insidious!"


    The woman was badly hurt and let out a scream.


    If she had just not converted her body into a spiritual body, Chu Mo''s knife would at most split her body in half, but it was never possible for her to suffer such serious trauma.


    Obviously, the other party calculated that she would do so, so the knife was aimed at her mental strength!


    The power of the law on that knife is all obliterating the spiritual body!


    Boom!


    The power that the woman constructed almost sealed the vast universe, and directly dispersed. Then, Chu Mo''s figure rushed out directly. Another knife, cut at the woman.


    The so-called spiritual body is not divided at all. Anywhere, it can be a head!


    Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t even bother to see it, so he cut it directly one knife after another.


    The woman''s counterattack is not sharp enough. In fact, her combat power is already the most powerful one Chu Mo has ever seen. Even if the three main forces of the eternal land face her together, they may not be able to take much advantage.


    Therefore, Chu Mo also suffered some injuries. His body is also bleeding.


    But Chu Mo didn''t even frown. For him, that kind of injury was already common. In his long cultivation career and his long life experience, such things are really used to.


    At least, he will never frown because of pain!


    But these days, although people have extraordinary combat power, extraordinary realm, boundless magic power and magical powers, in fact, their understanding of the battle and their ability to bear their own injuries are far inferior to those of human beings such as Chu mo.


    This confrontation between the two sides is purely a war of attrition. In this realm, even if it is a sneak attack, the creatures can take advantage of is limited.


    No one is weak!


    As Yu Hong said, in the end, what everyone competes for is actually will.


    Chu Mo''s combat power is not much stronger than this woman. The reason why he can still suppress the other party to fight is simply because his terrible will is too many times stronger than the woman in heaven!


    Bang!


    A magical power of the woman directly blasted on Chu Mo''s arm.


    Chu Mo''s strong body blocked the blow, but the bone on his arm then cracked a gap.


    Tianren woman was very shocked. She didn''t expect that such a strong blow would only hurt the other party so little.


    At this time, Chu Mo also smashed the spiritual body of the heavenly woman with his fist.


    Bang!


    His punch directly smashed a huge hole in the spiritual body of the heavenly woman.


    The heavenly woman screamed again.


    In her heart, there was a sense of retreat.


    She can''t believe that this human has been so strong.


    But she didn''t retreat at this point, and still tried to hit Chu Mo hard.


    Her magical powers are really powerful. Even Chu Mo has a feeling that it is difficult to resist. But Chu Mo''s counterattack was also fierce.


    This kind of fight between the two sides is pure mutual injury.


    Yu Hong over there is also gritting his teeth and struggling to support.


    Chu Mo''s words just now, somewhat stimulated him.


    Chu Mo asked him, can you persist in dealing with one?


    What is persistence? I also killed a human monk who was the Lord of heaven and man by virtue of my will, okay? How can you not hold on?


    Yu Hong''s heart was not angry with Chu Mo, but Chu Mo''s words aroused the pride in his heart!


    He also never lacks invincible faith and indomitable soul!


    Facing Yu Hong, this celestial monk is also extremely strong. Although he is not as strong as the woman in white, he is no worse than the celestial monk that Chu Mo and Yu Hong killed earlier. Even in some magical powers, it is better than that celestial monk!


    Therefore, after many years, Yu Hong once again fell into a bitter battle.


    There was no fear in his eyebrows.


    He was not afraid of such a battle in those days, and now he is even more afraid!


    Yu Hong directly swung Pangu''s axe and showed Pangu the most incisively and vividly. The extremely strong axe technique really means that every axe is about to make a breakthrough. Powerful enough to be heinous!


    Facing this powerful monk, Yu Hong always wore a relaxed smile on his face.


    This smile even made the monk feel that he was not facing a human in the same realm, but a terrible God!


    Otherwise, why are you so relaxed?


    Why don''t I feel so relaxed when I face you? You are no stronger than me!


    "Who on earth are you? How dare you trespass in such a place? Are you not afraid of the punishment of the great God?" This celestial monk also tried to scare Yu Hong.


    Yu Hong was originally a talkative character with a lot of nonsense. But these years with Chu Mo, for a long time, his character has also changed a lot. The most obvious point is that his nonsense is getting less and less.


    The whole person exudes a cold breath from his bones.


    Therefore, facing the problem of heaven and man, Yu Hong didn''t bother to pay attention at all. Only one thought: if you fight to death, you''d better help a gang leader! Then, let the Lord know that he is actually very useful.


    The whole vast void of the universe was almost filled with the fighting atmosphere between the four people.


    Fighting at this level makes people''s souls tremble!


    The update is delivered today. To be continued.

 Chapter 1804

    The aftermath of any battle is not something that a creature in the realm of great ancestors can bear.?


    Although both sides of the war, fundamentally speaking, have not broken away from the realm of Dazu, in fact, the gap in combat power is very different!


    It''s huge!


    In the battle, Chu Mo constantly understood the fighting methods of heaven and man, and analyzed their strengths and weaknesses. Then according to the weakness of the other side, formulate a new battle plan in time.


    The woman in white, in fact, is almost the same!


    She was also observing Chu Mo''s fighting style and analyzing his strengths. Then I want to find out the weakness of Chu mo.


    The battle between creatures at their level is to constantly find the weak links of each other, and then desperately attack that point!


    In this regard, Chu Mo''s experience can be as far away from the universe as this woman in white!


    From the beginning, Chu Mo completely suppressed the woman in white in momentum. Then until now, Chu Mo has continuously analyzed her weaknesses. In response to these weaknesses, Chu Mo directly used Pangu''s body method to strike with great accuracy.


    The breath on this woman is getting weaker and weaker.


    Of course, this weakness, in fact, is relatively speaking. It''s not that women are really weak enough to be vulnerable.


    After Chu Mo cut the woman''s spiritual body with another knife, the woman''s scream did not ring for the first time. She... Is also brewing a crazy counterattack.


    A terrible force burst out along the woman''s spiritual body.


    This kind of power, like the self explosion of the monk''s yuan Shen, instantly exploded the kind of killing machine. Even Chu Mo felt cold and extremely dangerous.


    However, Chu Mo''s face showed a cold smile. Do you want to compare your combat experience with me? Chu Mo''s mouth slightly tilted upward.


    Then, he directly displayed Pangu time!


    Chu Mo didn''t show this unique skill even if he was seriously injured before.


    He repeatedly used other skills, and even used some magical powers about time and space.


    For example, the nine character mantra of home is used to affect the time and space of the universe.


    The woman in white also seemed to be completely familiar with Chu Mo''s way of fighting. Unexpectedly, he suddenly... Played a brand-new, powerful and terrifying magic!


    Pangu time... After being displayed by Chu Mo, it directly acts on the woman''s spiritual body.


    In a moment, she was directly old. I don''t know how old she was.


    The spiritual body will also age and dry up.


    Under the Pangu time, the woman can obviously feel that her strength is constantly declining.


    And the degree of decay made her feel endless panic.


    "Help me!"


    The woman couldn''t help asking for help from the other Tianren who fought with Yu Hong.


    But the man in heaven is too busy to take care of himself. How can he have the spirit to take care of this woman in heaven?


    He was driven crazy by Yu Hong. The void of the universe had been completely confused by the two of them. Can''t see the law, can only see endless chaos!


    Chu Mo constantly displayed Pangu time, and he was even brave enough to suppress this magical power towards another heaven and man!


    This is a very bold adventure. Just like the former Eternal Lord, who wanted to control him and Yu Hong at the same time, he was finally backfired. It''s easy to say that between creatures of this level, one-on-one, if one-on-two, it will really be full of unpredictable variables.


    But Chu Mo still did so, without hesitation, and without hesitation... He directly blasted the attack of Pangu time to the Tianren who fought with Yu Hong.


    "Ah!"


    That day, although the monk knew that there was an attack coming, he was forced by Yu Hong to make no effective prevention at all.


    When the power of Pangu time fell on him, he shouted in horror.


    His spiritual strength was suddenly evacuated a large part. It completely reached the critical point of his tolerance, which made him feel the threat of death.


    Over there.


    The woman in white felt that her chance came. She desperately burst out all her strength, and blasted all that power at Chu Mo, and then shouted, "go to death! Ignorant human!"


    Qiang!


    A bloody knife light suddenly lit up!


    This is a trap!


    At this moment, the woman in white had already analyzed the results.


    But it was already late.


    Chu Mo deliberately left a loophole for her to drill. In fact, she also had to drill. Even if she knew it was a trap, she had to blog.


    Because if she doesn''t resist, the result... Is the same, she will die miserably!


    But now... It''s also sad!


    Chu Mo''s knife, quite accurately, divides the woman''s spiritual body into two again. The killing law above killing heaven directly wiped out a large part of the woman''s spiritual power. This knife wiped out at least one third of the woman''s power!


    Then Chu Mo hit the woman again in Pangu time.


    The other side.


    The man who was hit by Pangu time was greatly affected.


    Then, Yu Hong, opposite, took advantage of this opportunity to directly swing Pangu''s axe, bang when it is an axe.


    This axe directly destroyed half of the power of the friar of heaven and man!


    It''s not that Yu Hong''s axe is really terrible to that extent, but the cooperation between him and Chu Mo is simply wonderful!


    What a tacit understanding!


    Two people with Pangu heritage have been fighting side by side for a long time.


    Therefore, they don''t need to communicate with each other at all, so they can clearly know what the other party wants to do.


    Yu Hong didn''t even worry about whether Chu Mo''s dual-use will be hurt. There is only one thing he can do: don''t let Chu Mo waste his efforts!


    He succeeded!


    Chu Mo over there also succeeded!


    After Chu Mo suppressed the woman in white, he launched a new round of crazy attacks.


    At this time, Chu Mo finally sacrificed the chaos oven.


    The chaotic oven, which has turned dark red, appeared after this void and directly carried out crazy refining on the woman in white.


    The spiritual body, though hard to be obliterated. But for chaos oven, it is the real best tonic!


    If chaos oven dared to refine the spiritual body of heaven and man so blatantly, I''m afraid it would have been blown up long ago. But now, the woman in white simply has no time to take into account the interference of the chaotic oven. All her attention has been focused on Chu mo.


    Because the most dangerous person now is Chu Mo!


    "Who on earth are you?"


    The woman in White asked unwilling questions again.


    "There is already an answer in your heart. Why ask again?"


    This time, Chu Mo finally gave her a positive answer.


    The woman in White said, "you can''t succeed!"


    "That''s our business." Chu Mo said faintly.


    In the process of speaking, the battle between them was not affected at all.


    When the woman asked, she was frantically attacking Chu mo. she wanted to distract Chu Mo''s attention in this way. But what made her angry was that the other party actually had the same idea. I also want to distract her in this way.


    Where does such a shameless and terrible human come from?


    In the mental sea of the woman in white, it suddenly seemed like a huge lightning.


    She suddenly understood the origin of these two people.


    The corporeal world of the ancient god!


    It must be there!


    This is a shocking news. Now in the whole four days, no one will believe that there will be such a powerful person in Pangu''s body.


    And in the physical world of Pangu, aren''t there still four confidants sent by God sitting in charge? How can such an existence escape? Can it be said that those people sent by the four gods have all failed?


    How is this possible?


    The woman''s heart was full of panic, and she couldn''t believe it was all true.


    Hum!


    The chaos oven not only refined the woman''s spiritual power, but also made an excited buzz at the moment.


    This power is one of the purest powers in the world. For magic tools like chaos oven, it is simply the top tonic. What kind of medicine is not as straightforward as this power!


    The woman in white almost died of anger. With a supreme force, she directly beat the chaos oven away.


    But Chu Mo, taking advantage of this opportunity, made another ruthless attack.


    Finally, this female monk of heaven and man, with all her strength, does not exist. Although she also brought great trouble to Chu Mo, so that Chu Mo''s body was greatly injured. It looks bloody and very embarrassed. But she herself is not far from falling.


    She was unwilling, angry and even crazy.


    She didn''t understand why. Why does a mere human being, a dirty thing drilled out of the ancient god''s physical world, have such terrible combat power?


    At the last moment, she finally calculated that this human has received most of the inheritance of Pangu. And he came here for the spiritual inheritance of Pangu!


    It''s not that she was stupid and couldn''t calculate such a result before. I can only say that this is incredible. This possibility, for any person in heaven, is a thing whose probability is too small to be born at all.


    But he was born.


    Finally, this powerful woman was completely killed by Chu mo.


    Chaos oven is still refining those pure forces.


    The battle between Yu Hong over there and another heaven and man is also infinitely close to the end.


    At this time, Chu Mo had little spare power to help Yu Hong. Seeing that Yu Hong had the absolute upper hand, he felt relieved and sat cross legged in the void. Began to absorb the almost infinite essence in this void.


    Almost all of these essence are left by the Tianren woman who just fell. Now it has become a pure power without any divine consciousness.


    There is no obstacle at all when it is absorbed.


    Finally, Yu Hong''s side suddenly heard the man''s sad Scream: "ah!" (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1805

    The man of heaven finally announced his fall!


    Yu Hong''s body has been covered with wounds and looks quite terrible.?


    Many parts of his body are already transparent. There are holes everywhere. Blood flowed down those holes and then solidified there. His appearance looks extremely embarrassed.


    But Yu Hong''s face was smiling. He looked at Chu Mo in the distance. Weakly, he said, "Lord, you say... What should we do if another man of heaven emerges at this moment?"


    Chu Mo opened his eyes, looked at him, and then his expression changed slightly, scolded: "crow mouth!"


    While talking, Chu Mo''s figure suddenly disappeared there. The next moment, he appeared beside Yu Hong, and ran Pan Gu''s body method to the extreme at this moment.


    He didn''t even care about the chaos oven. He took Yu Hong and disappeared here at once.


    Chaos oven, turned into a light, chasing behind Chu mo.


    At this time, from the depths of the endless cold universe, there was a terrible roar: "shameless thing, stop!"


    A vast spiritual force instantly filled the whole space!


    It was a powerful and incredible pressure, and the spiritual force appeared in every corner. Almost all of a sudden... Will catch up with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo ran Pangu''s body method to the extreme, and he kept walking through one plane after another.


    The void of the universe behind him is also collapsing one by one!


    Boom!


    Behind the escape route of Chu Mo, the whole universe is collapsing rapidly.


    Fortunately, there are no stars in this place, otherwise, none of them will survive. Because even the universe... Is really broken!


    Yu Hong hated his cheap mouth in his heart, but at this time, he couldn''t even say a word.


    Because Chu Mo''s degree is too fast.


    Chaos oven reluctantly, flew behind Chu Mo, was waved by Chu Mo, and directly put it away.


    But it was this little delay that the terrible force behind came directly. Chu Mo will be completely submerged in an instant.


    Chu Mo was like a surfer who ran away from the huge waves, and ran away with embarrassment.


    Then, he directly channeled the three Hongmeng Qi on his body!


    In previous years, Chu Mo had been able to directly channel the Hongmeng Qi in his body. But they can only communicate, but they can''t really control them.


    Although Chu Mo''s Taoism is very advanced, it is still a little difficult to understand what kind of existence the Hongmeng Qi in the body is.


    In the past, Taishang Wuji was in charge of the Qi of the channel. In the whole channel world, there was a lot of Hongmeng Qi. But even Taishang Wuji himself can only speculate later that these Hongmeng Qi are some mysterious Qi absorbed and refined by Pangu God.


    This kind of Qi can improve people''s Qi and make people''s comprehension ability more powerful. But it''s hard to say what other wonderful functions there are.


    Now, Chu Mo was in a critical juncture, and had no choice but to channel the three Hongmeng Qi in his body again.


    Every time, it was him that responded to Hongmeng''s anger. But it is only a response, but there is no other action.


    But this time, it''s different!


    When Chu Mo Gou moved the Hongmeng Qi in his body, a door instantly appeared in front of him. Chu Mo didn''t even have time to react, so he rushed directly into the door.


    Then the door closed directly.


    Then, the power that surged to the extreme instantly flooded here.


    Then, in the endless cold universe, there was a huge roar: "Pangu! How dare you use this taboo power? Do you want to destroy the whole sky?"


    This crazy roar echoed everywhere in the universe, and no one answered him. There is not even a bit of unnecessary response.


    The next moment, a young unbelievable teenager appeared in the place where Chu Mo had just disappeared, with an angry expression on his face. His mouth was full of old spells.


    Then, the entire void of the universe, have thrown up violent ripples, countless creatures, at this moment, were actually created out of thin air.


    The boy''s face was very serious, and his mouth was full of words. Then, the endless creatures quickly gathered together. Then, it formed a giant that almost filled the void of the universe!


    Then, the giant punched hard and hit a position in the void.


    Boom!


    That place was directly collapsed.


    Then a deep cave appeared.


    The boy looked at it and stepped in with one step. In his air, an old voice said, "Pangu, you forced me! You''re dead!"


    Chu Mo passed out the moment he entered the door. His use of his own strength has reached a state of exhaustion. At the moment when the ditch moves three Hongmeng Qi, the whole person actually reaches the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    Yu Hong was no better than him. At that moment, the whole person was directly drained of all his strength, and then, he also fainted.


    I don''t know how long it took. In this universe without the concept of time, Chu Mo woke up. Now, he was lying on a bed.


    "What is this?" Chu Mo was a little stunned. He looked at the bed and felt familiar.


    The next moment, memories of the past, directly like the tide.


    Then, he was completely stunned!


    This is... General mansion!


    Yes, this is the general''s mansion where Chu Mo lived in the human world in the past!


    Looking at the strange and familiar furnishings around, Chu Mo was completely stupid. He didn''t understand what had happened? He can still clearly remember that after he stirred the three Hongmeng Qi in his body, a door appeared in front of him, and then he rushed into the door with Yu Hong.


    The next moment, I lost my memory. When I wake up again, I become what I am now.


    What about Yu Hong?


    Chu Mo looked around.


    There is no trace of Yu Hong.


    Then Chu Mo glanced at himself again.


    He''s getting smaller!


    Back to the age of youth, small arms, legs, thin body.


    Then he came down from the bed and went to the mirror. His young and immature face appeared directly in the mirror. Very handsome, eyes are also very pure, there is no sense of vicissitudes.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a smile that he couldn''t explain clearly. The smile was full of complex flavor.


    "Am I... Reborn? Or... Reincarnation in another sense?"


    Chu Mo muttered to himself. He tried to mobilize the terrible power in his body, but there was nothing at all.


    Except for his memory, everything about him actually went back to that year!


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh. At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Chu Xiaohei, Chu Xiaohei..."


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched. The sound was so familiar!


    Xu fufu!


    Where should Xu fufu be today?


    By the way, he should be in the eternal land!


    That lazy guy, now he is cultivating himself, what level should he reach? Does he have a chance to enter the ancestral realm in his life?


    Chu Mo thought and opened the door directly. Outside, an equally young figure rushed in directly.


    Xu fufu, with a youthful face, looked at Chu Mo and said, "go, go to Taotie building!"


    Chu Mo said, "why?"


    "Eat! Did you forget that we promised Miaoyi Niang to have a party there today?" Xu fufu looked at Chu Mo with an expression whether there was something wrong with your brain.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "go to the party? It''s clear that you want to take the opportunity to meet Liu Meier?"


    "Everyone is a brother. It''s good for you to know this kind of thing. Why say it?" Xu fufu laughed, then approached Chu Mo and said, "speaking of it, Xia Jie, that bastard, did another bad thing some time ago, but this time, he was punished!"


    Xu fufu said with a gloating smile on his face. Then he lowered his voice and said to Chu Mo, "that guy was beaten into a eunuch! Hahahaha, for this matter, his father Prince Xia Jing is almost mad!"


    "I called." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "Hahahaha, you deserve it... Huh? What did you say? Chu Xiaohei, I depend on you. Don''t scare me!" Xu fufu was still smiling happily, but turned his head and looked at Chu Mo dumbfounded: "brother, are you okay?"


    While talking, he also stretched out his hand and tried to touch Chu Mo''s forehead.


    Chu Mo took his hand away, then stood there, frowning, Softly said, "my mind is filled with all the inheritance and all the memories. It is obviously impossible for me to wash away the road of the past. If so, can I still meet Master? Can I still meet Xiao Yu? If I can''t meet them, isn''t it... The fate of everyone will change? Why will I come back? There is no if in this world... Is this an illusion? Or is it true?"


    Chu Mo now has no realm, and his spiritual power can''t support him to calculate such a huge and extremely complex thing.


    But he could think that if all this was true, it would be really terrible!


    Unless he is willing to re experience those things he once experienced according to his past memory. Otherwise, the whole history... And his personal experience will be greatly changed.


    If so, can many people... Still exist in this world?


    Just then, there was a sudden noise outside, like a large group of people surrounded here.


    Then, a figure of Miaoman came down from the sky and appeared in front of Chu mo.


    "You''ve caused great trouble, run away quickly! I''ve asked someone to inform your grandpa. He''s on his way back now. Go!"


    It was a pretty girl who spoke. Her eyebrows were like mountains, and her skin was better than snow. Between her eyebrows, there was a strong sense of concern, looking at Chu mo.


    "Yi Niang?" On Chu Mo''s face, the strange color is more obvious.


    All he has experienced now, except for this endless memory, is actually no different from the past!


    "Stop dawdling! Let''s go!"


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo anxiously.


    Xu fufu also looked at Chu Mo at this time and said, "hurry up! I''ll block you!"


    Updates are sent to. eight

 Chapter 1806

    "Go? Block it?" Chu Mo shook his head slightly and looked at Xu fufu. He frowned, not knowing whether to tell him something. But think about it, I still think it''s over.


    After death, there is reincarnation. If the seal in memory is opened, then in childhood, you can know all kinds of previous lives.


    In fact, such people are not uncommon in the long time. They are often called born knowing.


    Or natural sages. Chu Mo can accept this. Because with his current practice, he can easily do this. This means, that is, the so-called method that people in those days can control reincarnation.


    A person who is born with knowledge, as long as he is not particularly lazy and indulges himself, there is almost no reason why he cannot rise.


    But if someone came to tell Chu Mo that he came here upstream from the lower reaches of the long river of time, Chu Mo must not believe it!


    Chu Mo can''t understand this kind of thing, let alone Xu fufu and Miao yiniang, two "children".


    With their current understanding ability, they are unable to accept this matter.


    But Chu Mo didn''t understand, what on earth is this?


    He didn''t believe in himself. He went upstream for a long time and returned to his childhood.


    Even if he has no accomplishments now, his brain is still there!


    In the past, he did not deduce such a thing. It can be said that any action different from that of the year can easily change the whole history!


    Once such a strange species is found, there must be a disaster in the way of heaven. It is impossible to tolerate such an unbalanced existence in this world.


    Therefore, Chu Mo must understand one thing in time. Here is the mysterious area in the depths of his memory; Or another real parallel space.


    Anyway, he didn''t believe that he really went back to the past. In that case, where will Xu fufu and Miaoyi Niang, who have grown up? Has it disappeared in the whole ancient history since then? This is obviously impossible. Even though he is a great monk who can kill the Lord of the world today, and his Tao and Dharma have reached a supreme level, he does not have the ability to overturn the long river of time.


    Since it is impossible to go back to the past, everything he sees now is most likely the most mysterious area in his memory!


    When Chu Mo explored himself and the secrets of his memory many years ago, he had found that there was a mysterious area in the depths of his memory.


    Even with his practice, this area cannot be explored and understood at all. He only knows that this area is related to reincarnation.


    In the process of each reincarnation, all the experiences and memories of that life will be stored in that area. There is a really huge space inside, which can store countless memories.


    But it happens that people... Have no way to "check" these memories.


    Not even dead!


    Before death, people will quickly come up with all the experiences of this life. Like a picture, it passes quickly in front of my eyes. It is also this area that is causing trouble.


    After people die, chaos, will forget too many things, and then reincarnation, or for people, or for animals.


    Only the top monks who have reached a certain level of cultivation will pay attention to this area and then make corresponding exploration.


    But in fact, few people, including Chu Mo, can really explore and understand such power and secrets in this area.


    In other words, Chu Mo in the realm of Dazu couldn''t find his reincarnation memory before the Chu clan from this area.


    But Chu Mo''s research has been very effective. He understood many things through this mysterious area.


    So the sight in front of him made him wonder whether he had fallen into the mysterious area in his memory?


    This possibility is not only there, but also not small.


    Another possibility is that he entered a completely independent parallel space.


    This feeling is a bit like the other wing of the butterfly that corresponds to the Luo Tian universe in the past.


    Chu Mo has been familiar with classics and historical books over the years. Many human wisdom does not know where to start. But if you really understand those, you will understand the power of the knowledge in those classics and historical books.


    Among those classics and historical books, no matter which theory, there is a similar point of view.


    In fact, there are countless independent spaces and planes in this world. They are not connected to each other and seem to have nothing to do with each other. But in fact, in these spaces and planes, there is actually the same person, doing the same or completely different things, experiencing similar or completely different experiences!


    This statement comes from the fact that everyone, every moment, may have a new and different idea. One moment I was still thinking about going east, and the next moment... I may decide to go west. When I was a child, I wanted to be a senior official when I grew up, but when I grew up, I ran to business, or simply became a thief


    It is because of these different ideas that hundreds of millions of completely different lives have been created. For every unfulfilled idea and experience, in a single plane and space, there may be the same you doing that!


    This kind of statement is also very interesting for people who practice this kind of practice. Although he could not verify it, he also calculated that the possibility of parallel and never intersecting independent spaces and planes in the world is actually very high!


    This is like many creatures who have reached a certain level of cultivation. In fact, they all know that there are still higher dimensions in this world. They all know, but they can''t go! It is not clear what kind of world that dimension is.


    Parallel space... In fact, the same is true. It''s just that it hasn''t been confirmed yet.


    Chu Mo''s mind suddenly thought of too many problems in a very short time. He is not sure where he is now, what area in his own memory, or a parallel world that only existed in theory in the past.


    He intends to clarify the matter first.


    There, Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu saw Chu Mo in a daze, and their faces all showed anxiety.


    Miaoyi Niang said, "what time is it? Are you still in a daze here? Hurry up!"


    Chu Mo remembered that when he was young, in the face of this situation, although he was not flustered, he was also very nervous in his heart. Under the cover of Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu, they directly escaped from Yanhuang city. Then outside Yanhuang City, he was found by grandpa''s confidant bodyguard.


    Later, he saw his grandfather fan Wudi, and then fan Wudi gave him the token and asked him to go to the seven elders of changshengtian, Zhao Hongzhi, to learn martial arts.


    This is the whole thing.


    Chu Mo looked at Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu, suddenly shook his head and said, "don''t worry if I don''t go, Xia Jie or his father Xia Jing. It''s impossible to do anything to me."


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Aren''t you sick?"


    The two closest friends all looked at Chu Mo with an idiot on their faces.


    They didn''t see any legendary King spirit from Chu mo. Just a few words can make them convinced, and even kneel on the ground and say "Lord".


    In the eyes of Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu, Chu Mo''s behavior is clearly death!


    And it''s a big death!


    Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "what''s the matter with you? In ordinary days, you have always been very smart and wise. Although you''re not old, I always think you''re very smart. Where''s the intelligence when you saved me? What''s the name of Xia family? Why can''t you? By what? By your grandfather, old general fan? Or by your floating grandfather?"


    Xu fufu said aside, "this kind of thing is simply a deep hatred, and no one can use it! Now unless the emperor speaks, no one can stop Prince Xia Jing from avenging his son."


    "Yes!" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo, so anxious that tears were about to fall. She was really anxious. If Chu Mo had any accident, she felt that she could not live in this world.


    At this time, the noise outside was getting closer and closer, and the quarrel became more and more intense.


    The reason why the guards of the Xia family have not been able to come in is that on the one hand, they are more or less afraid of Chu Mo''s grandfather fan Wudi. Although the level is not high, a general holding real power in the army can do anything if he is really irritated.


    On the other hand, fan Wudi has not many friends in this Yanhuang City, but there are always some.


    In particular, the people living on both sides of this street are almost all important officials of the current Dynasty. Even if Xia Jing has the power to rule the country, he can''t be too presumptuous here.


    But although the group didn''t break in directly, they blocked the front and back of here and surrounded it!


    Now, even if Chu Mo wanted to escape, it was impossible. Unless he can fly.


    Miaoyi Niang was so anxious and angry that her tears couldn''t help falling down, looking at Chu Mo: "well, what can I do about it!"


    Chu Mo smiled, looked at Miaoyi Niang and said, "it''s okay, sister, don''t worry, I''ll really be fine. Do you think I''m a great general like this? Handsome?"


    "When is it? Are you still in the mood to joke?" Miaoyi Niang could hardly cry or laugh. She was going to be tortured crazy by this little ancestor.


    Xu fufu over there also looked dull. He had known Chu Mo''s courage for a long time, but he didn''t know until today that Chu Mo''s courage had been big enough to break through the sky... Big enough to be boundless!


    "No kidding, let''s go out and meet them." Chu Mo said, subconsciously trying to kill Tian, but the next moment, he was a little helpless to find that killing Tian... No.


    Fortunately, there is a military training ground in the middle of the general''s mansion. At the edge of the field, there are all kinds of weapons on a row of weapon racks.


    Chu Mo conveniently took a knife from there and held it in his hand, with a casual face.


    Miaoyi Niang stared at Chu Mo''s back, and then silently went to hold a long sword in her hand.


    The little ancestor is crazy, so is she crazy! (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1807

    Xu fufu over there turned around the weapon rack several times, looking embarrassed. Move this? Can''t hold it! Try that? I can''t hold it. At last, he found a long gun made of wax wood at the edge. This is not so heavy. He can carry it.


    Taking the long gun from the weapon rack, Xu fufu said to himself, "it''s inch long and inch strong. With this in hand, who is it to me?"


    With that, he couldn''t help but make a move that he thought was very handsome, and then he ran quickly, catching up with Miaoyi Niang and Chu Mo, who had come a long way.


    "Wait for me!"


    Chu Mo walked calmly. He subconsciously used Pangu''s body method in his steps.


    Sure enough, it still works!


    Of course, it''s just far from the magic power of the past.


    Chu Mo didn''t adapt much. After all, he rose from here. He knew very well how a man who had no accomplishments at all and could not even be regarded as a monk should fight to defeat the enemy faster.


    For example, kicking Xia Jie''s balls is his innate talent.


    The general''s mansion is not too big. In this Yanhuang city with an inch of land and an inch of gold, it is definitely a symbol of status to have such a mansion in such a place. But compared with the surrounding buildings, it looks very shabby. The mansions next to them are not only large, but also look very imposing.


    Chu Mo was very open to this matter in the past. Now, after going through the vicissitudes of life, he will not pay attention to it, let alone take it to heart.


    He opened the gate with a calm face.


    Outside, a large group of people have gathered at the moment.


    There are those guards in Prince Xia Jing''s house, and some family members who live here and have a good relationship with fan Wudi.


    The old man fan Wudi is fighting on the front line. They can''t watch fan Wudi''s grandson being bullied. It''s just that Xia Jing''s background is too big. Even the xungui who live here have some headaches. Even in my heart, I blame Chu Mo for offending Xia Jing? Moreover, he kicked his son into a eunuch. This is simply breaking the sky.


    Although Xia Jie''s reputation in Yanhuang city has not been very good, in fact, any top noble family has no shortage of dandies. This thing is like the dark side behind the brilliance, which is almost inevitable.


    Who doesn''t have a few unworthy children?


    In the face of the fierce Pro Wang mansion guards, the nearby nobility can only try to block them out. Then send someone to hurry up and inform the old man fan Wudi, hoping that he can come back to mediate this matter in person. But in fact, these people present, are not very hopeful.


    Although fan Wudi is a powerful general, how can he defeat a prince like Xia Jing who is below one person and above ten thousand people?


    The best result of this event should be that Chu Mo was exiled... At the same time, it would take a lifetime to prevent retaliation from the pro Wang mansion.


    Anyway, let''s get through the current level first!


    Some families who made friends with fan Wudi thought in their hearts, and then sighed in their hearts.


    At this time, the closed gate of the general''s house was opened.


    Then, Chu Mo''s figure came out slowly from inside. Everyone outside saw the young man with a young face, holding a knife, standing calmly at the door of the general''s house. All of them were shocked.


    This is not the desperate after despair, nor the courage of a young man.


    This is a simple calm, that calm, with an endless cold calm.


    It was like a god standing on the top of the earth, calmly overlooking his subjects.


    "How could this happen?" Everyone was stunned.


    They couldn''t understand what kind of confidence and confidence the calm in the boy''s eyes came from.


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu, who were nervous, ran out of the room panting, and then stood beside Chu Mo with a decisive color on their faces.


    Their appearance made many people present feel inexplicably relieved.


    That feeling, like finding yourself in the world. Because Chu Mo''s calm brought them too much pressure. Now seeing Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu, the tension in their hearts finally eased a lot, but they still couldn''t completely eliminate it.


    So for a time, the door of the general''s house was quiet, no one spoke, and everyone looked at Chu mo.


    Miao yiniang and Xu fufu, who had rushed to Chu Mo and wanted to say something, could not say a word under the pressure of this atmosphere. The tension in his heart did not decrease at all because of Chu Mo''s calmness, but became more intense.


    Chu Mo took a knife and didn''t look at the nervous Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu around him. He looked calmly at the guards of the prince''s residence, then glanced at those who came out to protect him, nodded gently at them, and said, "you all go back, and I''ll see Prince Xia myself later."


    "...." almost everyone looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face.


    Especially those who want to help Chu Mo feel a strong shock. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, they look like a monster.


    "Master Chu, are you serious?" A pro Wang Fu''s satellite TV leader looked at Chu Mo coldly, and his eyes were full of examination. He can''t believe such a child''s words.


    "Go back, I''ll keep my word naturally. As the guards of the prince''s residence, it''s not good-looking for you to openly do such things in this Yanhuang city. It''s not good for the image of Prince Xia Jing. After all, Daxia still needs to speak the national law, not your family law." Chu Mo said.


    "What do you know as a child? Dare to talk nonsense here?" Beside the leader of the guard was a deputy leader, who was tall and dark. Between the eyebrows, there was a thick evil spirit. Coldly staring at Chu Mo, his eyes full of disdain.


    Obviously, in his view, this teenager is simply struggling.


    Before coming, they had already inquired about everything about Chu Mo in detail.


    His grandfather fan Wudi, a powerful general in the army, is also a person of status in the Daxia kingdom. It''s just that compared with whom, compared with Xia Jing, a top-level Royal relative, it''s too bad.


    As for Chu Mo, he was just an orphan adopted by fan Wudi. He had never left Yanhuang city since he was a child. As for strength... What strength can a little fart child have?


    Therefore, even if such a teenager makes any strange and abnormal behavior, he can''t scare them.


    The deputy leader of the guard looked at Chu Mo coldly: "if you are sensible, hurry to arrest. You have caused a great disaster. Now the only thing you can do is to come with us honestly. In this way, you can avoid a little crime. I admire your grandfather, so I don''t want to make this matter too ugly."


    Chu Mo sighed softly, and then said, "what I just said, didn''t you hear clearly?"


    "Presumptuous! What are you?" A guard of the pro Wang mansion couldn''t help but rush directly to Chu mo. As a veteran who retired from the battlefield, he didn''t even look at the knife in Chu Mo''s hand. Just rush to Chu Mo like this and want to leave Chu Mo directly like carrying a chick!


    What nonsense are you talking about here? Why are there so many problems?


    Miaoyi Niang''s body flashed and appeared in front of Chu Mo, trying to block the man for Chu mo.


    Xu fufu was full of fear, but he still bravely walked forward a few steps, came to Chu Mo''s side, and stood side by side with Chu mo. Looking at the guards of the pro Wang Fu, he shouted, "what do you want to do? Do you still have national laws in your eyes? Can your pro Wang Fu people already act on behalf of the country?"


    The guards of the prince''s residence and the two leaders over there all recognize Xu fufu. If his grandfather Xu Zhongliang were here, they might be afraid of three points, but Xu fufu, just a child, they don''t pay attention at all. Therefore, in the face of Xu fufu''s questioning, they directly ignored it.


    Chu Mo felt very warm in his heart. The two closest friends at first never changed to him no matter when or where they were.


    No matter whether this is a real life or not, as long as I''m still alive for a day, I will definitely make you better!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, then stretched out his hand, gently pulled Miaoyi Niang''s hand, and pulled her back behind him.


    Miaoyi Niang''s hands were a little cold, even slightly trembling. But she stood there firmly and didn''t want chu Mo to pull her back.


    In her opinion, if you want to hurt Chu Mo, unless you step on her body first, otherwise, no one can think of passing him and taking Chu Mo away.


    No one can!


    Her stubbornness has never changed.


    Chu Mo smiled and pulled Miaoyi Niang directly behind him. Then he took a few steps forward with a knife and came to the guard who rushed to him.


    "You came down from the battlefield, didn''t you? You''ve been through hundreds of battles? Up to now, you''re still in the most murderous state. Presumably, on weekdays, you don''t do that murderous activity for the prince''s residence?" Chu Mo''s immature face was wearing a faint smile.


    The guard looked at Chu Mo, and there was a feeling of scalp numbness on the spot. This boy... How can he be so evil? He is the grandson of the general. It is not surprising that he can see that he has come down from the battlefield and has been through hundreds of battles. But how on earth did he see that he was still killing people often?


    But then, an anger spread from his heart. He glared at Chu Mo and sneered, "why, do you want to die?"


    Chumerton smiled, looked at the guard and said, "I can feel from your aura that you just killed an innocent life three days ago. It''s really a disaster for someone like you to stay in this world. It''s a pity that a strong soldier who once went to the battlefield and bled for Da Xia has now become someone else''s loyal dog. Go to hell."


    Chu Mo said and directly swung the knife in his hand.


    Updates are sent to.


    Another thing is that at 7 p.m. tomorrow, the reading group will hold an award ceremony for Forbes'' original literature list. Live broadcast on QQ reading, starting at 7 p.m. At the same time, from 7 p.m. tomorrow to 7 p.m. the day after tomorrow, killer blade will be exempted from reading on QQ for one day. Don''t miss it. Welcome to the live broadcast, you can see me on the stage to accept the award. (to be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 1808

    No one expected that Chu Mo would suddenly make a move at this time.


    It''s just a child. He doesn''t have much strength. Don''t mention holding a knife in his hand. Even if he holds a crossbow that can shoot, these pro palace guards won''t pay attention to him.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s knife was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    What''s more unexpected is that Chu Mo''s knife... Too fast!


    Soon, they didn''t even see what was born, and the guard of the pro Prince''s residence who had been through many battles had fallen down after coming down from the battlefield.


    Until the blood flowed down the guard''s neck, a group of Pro Wang Fu people over there couldn''t recover.


    Seeing the blood flowing out of the neck of the fallen Pro Wang mansion guard, it soon flowed out of a large beach. Even the air began to fill with a bit of blood. At this time, this group of talents seemed to be revived.


    Immediately fried!


    On the spot, several guards of the pro Wang mansion rushed directly towards Chu mo. Their eyes, all with angry light, waving weapons, to attack Chu mo.


    "Stop!" The guard leader of the pro Wang mansion directly drank several guards who wanted to rush to Chu mo. Then, his face was very blue, and he walked to the guard who fell to the ground. Several people, including the deputy leader, walked over together.


    They turned over the guard who fell to the ground, and then in an instant, they all took a breath backwards, and their eyes showed an incredible color.


    The guard''s eyes stared at the boss, but he had already died of anger, and there was still an unbelievable look in his eyes. There was a blood mark on his neck, although it was covered by a large amount of gushing blood now. However, these people present can still be judged by their rich experience. Chu Mo''s knife directly cut off the largest blood vessel on the guard''s neck. At the same time, the guard''s windpipe was cut off.


    He was speechless, and instantly lost all his combat effectiveness. Then the surging blood took away all the vitality of the guard almost in a few breaths.


    Facing this situation, even if the immortal came, he couldn''t be saved!


    Chu Mo''s knife seems nothing, but in fact, people who really know how terrible it is!


    First, hurry!


    The world''s martial arts, only fast not broken.


    His knife was so fast that none of the people present could react.


    Then ruthless!


    A teenage boy, carrying a knife to kill, was so calm. And this knife is too fierce. It comes up for death.


    Finally, exquisite!


    This has just been said. Even the guard leader and deputy leader, who have also experienced hundreds of battles in the battlefield, dare not say that they can do so.


    Taking these three points together, these pro Wang Fu people are all a little confused.


    Chu Mo''s knife was cut at others. What if it was cut at them? Can they escape?


    I''m afraid it''s hard!


    This conclusion made the hearts of those present sink slightly.


    "Is this a coincidence?" These people looked at each other, and they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    They would rather believe that it was a coincidence, because if it was not a coincidence, it would be terrible!


    They all thought coldly that if Chu Mo''s knife was not a coincidence, the little prince xiajie just broke his egg and became a eunuch... Doesn''t it mean that the boy was merciful?


    Is this possible?


    Other people who originally wanted to protect Chu mo were also a little silly at the moment. They didn''t react at all. Chu Mo had already killed people here.


    What a child he is!


    Why is it so wild?


    In their impression, Chu Mo is not such a child?


    Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu in the back were all completely stunned at this moment. They didn''t know that Chu Mo was brave, but they didn''t know that Chu Mo was so brave.


    This is in Yanhuang city!


    The man he killed was the guard of the pro Wang mansion!


    What can I do?


    Miaoyi Niang has completely messed up. She knows very well in her heart that this matter has been completely made big. There is no way to cover up. I believe that in less than an hour, the whole Yanhuang city will spread this matter.


    Xu fufu slipped away quietly. He didn''t want to run without loyalty, but was ready to move his grandfather out to fight the fire!


    At this time, people on the side of the pro Wang mansion were completely angry, and a brother died under their noses.


    They don''t think about whether this person should die. They just think that this child is simply abominable to the extreme!


    Chu Mo was still calm. He saw Xu fufu slip away and knew what he had done. He didn''t stop it, because even if he wanted to stop it, Xu fufu would never listen to him this time.


    He just looked at the guards of the pro Wang mansion and said faintly, "enough? You people, any one of you, are actually murderers. The murderous spirit on you has long been formed on the battlefield. In fact, you all deserve to die."


    "Little beast, even if I fight to be punished by the Lord today, I will kill you!" A pro Wang mansion guard, who had the best relationship with the dead guard, waved his knife and cut directly at Chu mo.


    Hum!


    In the void, the knife directly made a burst of hollow sound, which was very sad!


    Cut directly to Chu Mo''s face door!


    No one to stop!


    People on the side of the pro Wang mansion all looked at this scene coldly.


    Those who want to protect Chu Mo have no time to stop.


    The guard who rushed to Chu Mo showed an extremely ferocious look in his eyes. He seemed to have seen the scene of this damn little thing being cut in half by his head with a knife.


    That feeling must be very enjoyable!


    The guard''s blood surged up, and there were no other ideas in his mind. Now, he just wants to kill Chu Mo!


    Huodi!


    Chu Mo''s body moved!


    The knife in his hand directly drew a very strange route in the void, and then his body passed by the body of the pro Wang mansion guard.


    Then Chu Mo stood there, still holding the knife in his hand.


    Bang!


    The guard of the prince''s residence fell directly to the ground when his body was soft. The knife in his hand fell on the stone road with a crisp sound.


    The whole scene was silent!


    It''s so quiet that I even feel a little scared. I can smell the needle dropping!


    After Chu Mo killed the guard, he didn''t stop and directly killed the two guards'' leaders.


    Now that they have killed, this group of people has no meaning to continue to stay.


    The guards of the prince''s residence, one by one, are actually worthy of death. But Chu Mo once escaped from Yanhuang city and set foot on the thousands of miles of ice fields. When he returned again, the pro Wang Fu group had no ability to trouble him.


    But this time it''s different. Chu Mo didn''t go away. History is here, and there is a turning point directly.


    If you don''t go, it''s already a change. Killing, but also change! In that case, we should eliminate the harm for the people.


    This time, the guards of the pro Wang mansion went crazy directly.


    While Chu Mo rushed towards them, this group of people had also rushed directly towards Chu mo.


    Fight... Directly!


    Miaoyi Niang rushed up without any hesitation and stood with Chu Mo to fight side by side.


    Those people over there who originally wanted to help Chu Mo didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Most of them are at a loss. A few people who want to help are also worried.


    At this time, Chu Mo shouted, "friends, don''t worry about me. Step back. This matter has nothing to do with you!"


    He said in his mouth, with a knife... Directly chopped over a pro Wang mansion guard!


    This kind of combat power scared everyone on the spot!


    In their eyes, Chu Mo was like a demon, a teenager who had never done anything before. Even if there was a little girl with a mysterious origin around him, it was nothing to people.


    Which family in Yanhuang city has few such existence?


    So it''s nothing to have such a mysterious girl around Chu mo. What this group of people can''t accept is that Chu Mo, a child who didn''t show mountains and dew before, suddenly became so fierce!


    These guards in the pro Wang mansion are almost all hundred war veterans who have retired from the battlefield. What kind of brave man have you never seen? But such monsters as this child are really the only ones in their lives. It''s really a long experience!


    The thin and small figure rushed left and right in the crowd, and the knife in his hand could not see the number of ways at all. No one knows which direction the knife will cut and which person it will cut.


    It would be a big mistake to think that this child''s knife skills are excellent and other aspects are not good. A guard of Pro Wang Fu made this serious mistake.


    He rushed straight up with a chill, and then hit Chu Mo''s head with his elbow!


    The guard was tall and strong. That kind of big man, under the full impact of his side, let alone a person, even a cow, had to be directly killed!


    In the guard''s view, this child can''t escape this degree and power!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he had rushed to Chu Mo''s body. Then he adjusted the hitting position of his elbow. Aim the strongest and hardest elbow directly above Chu Mo''s ear!


    That''s the temple!


    If this hit, in the eyes of the pro Wang mansion guard, it could even smash Chu Mo''s head directly!


    His eyes showed a ferocious light, and he seemed to have seen the scene of the boy''s head blooming. A cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Little beast, you have no chance!"


    The man roared, and seeing his elbow, he was about to hit Chu Mo''s ear!


    On one side, Miaoyi Niang''s face showed endless surprise and exclaimed, "no!"


    She stabbed the sword in her hand frantically at the strong guard.


    But far from hydrolyzing, near thirst!


    Her sword is too late!


    On the contrary, because of separation, she was left with a deep wound by a pro palace guard.


    The blood flowed out all at once and directly dyed her clothes red. But Miaoyi Niang seemed not to feel it at all, and rushed frantically here.


    Those who are watching in the distance, at this moment, their hearts follow.


    A steward of xungui family shouted, "stop!"


    At this time, not to mention a steward of xungui family, even Prince Xia Jing is here and wants to stop it, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Because this guard''s attack is too fast!


    Too cruel! (to be continued.)


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1809

    It''s completely running to take Chu Mo''s life!


    Veterans who have been on the battlefield can''t pull back even nine cows after their bloodiness is completely stimulated and their killing heart is completely formed.


    Chu Mo is in danger!


    Almost everyone present had this idea.


    These people on the side of the pro Wang mansion all showed a cold-blooded and cruel expression on their faces. At the moment, they didn''t care about Chu Mo''s life and death at all, and only hated him in their hearts. Don''t say that he has killed several of them. Even if none of them were killed, the grandson of a mere general was still picked up. Die, die. The prince is sure to settle this matter.


    Not to mention now, Chu Mo has killed them. There are so many people watching at the scene. At that time, Prince Xia Jing had countless ways to push all the mistakes down on Chu mo.


    finished!


    Those who looked around shivered in their hearts.


    I think Chu Mo must be completely dead this time.


    Time seems to solidify at this moment!


    then


    Chu Mo raised his head and turned back when everyone thought it impossible. There was no superfluous expression on his immature face. Lightly, with another empty left hand, he gently pushed the elbow to the waist of the pro Wang mansion guard at his temple.


    Chu Mo''s whole set of actions, in fact, no one present can see clearly!


    Everyone could only see that the brave guard of the prince''s residence was suddenly soft to the ground.


    This transformation process is too fast and too sudden. So that everyone is completely unprepared. They were completely stunned. This feeling is even more shocking than Chu Mo''s previous stabbing the guard.


    Then Chu Mo casually stabbed the fallen guard.


    Ben should have died. Just wanted to kill him, there was nothing to hesitate.


    This guard was directly touched by Chu Mo''s neck.


    Just before everyone recovered from this shock, Chu Mo had already killed him.


    His present realm... There is no realm at all, but his combat power is too terrible. It is simply an enemy of ten thousand people!


    And it''s not that kind of warrior who pulls up the mountain, but like a flash of lightning, like a ghost!


    Ghosts appear and disappear. The body method is too terrible.


    None of the guards of the pro Wang mansion could touch a corner of Chu Mo''s clothes, but their own casualties continued at an incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, seven or eight people have fallen. Look at Chu Mo again, there is no trace of blood on his body, and there is no drop of blood on the knife!


    His face was neither cold nor ferocious. On his young and handsome face, there was only that creepy calm, and a trace of... Indifference.


    This indifference, even those experienced battlefield veterans, will have a shivering feeling from the bottom of their hearts.


    They have never seen such a person as Chu Mo, who killed so many people and kept so calm. Not only calm, but also that kind of indifference, it is clear that they did not pay attention to the people in front of them and the matter in front of them!


    He is still a child!


    A teenager!


    How can you do this?


    Even Fang Mingtong, the top master of Daxia and the person who has been in the bloody battlefield for countless times, can''t do Chu Mo''s calm and calm!


    Fight and kill, and the blood on your body will always boil!


    "Isn''t this boy a man?"


    Even those who watched around couldn''t help but have such an idea in their hearts.


    Looking at the prince''s residence, there are only two leaders and three strongest guards left. But now, they have been killed by Chu Mo to cowardice.


    Outside the gate of the general''s house, there were fifteen or six bodies lying on the stone road with vicissitudes!


    Blood flowed all over the ground. The air was filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    Chu Mo took a knife and rushed directly to the remaining five Pro Wang Fu people.


    Boom!


    These five Pro Wang Fu people were so scared that they turned around and ran away!


    This scene looks too strange. A teenager, carrying a bright knife, scared a group of battle hardened men away.


    But everyone who saw this scene at the scene had no weird feeling in their hearts. Now, they only feel terror!


    Almost the vast majority of those who were watching had never experienced a battlefield, let alone seen a dead man.


    Now I see so many people who were just alive, but now they die in front of them. Even if it was clear in my heart that these people were damned, but the feeling of discomfort made many people bend down on the spot and vomit there.


    Step on!


    At this time, from the other side of this ancient long street, there was a dense sound of footsteps and the sound of horses'' hoofs.


    A large number of soldiers rushed directly from there.


    The clothes that those soldiers were wearing made everyone in the presence suddenly mention their hearts.


    Guards!


    These people are actually the imperial guards in the court!


    Now, it''s a big deal. It has broken the sky!


    The five guards of the pro Wang mansion who escaped were also directly stopped by this group of soldiers.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t move!"


    "Put the weapon down!"


    Among this group of forbidden troops, the first few people directly shouted at them. The five guards of the prince''s residence should disarm.


    The five guards of the pro Wang mansion wanted to cry out in their stomach. We were chased! We are victims! Can''t you see? Why do you want to catch us?


    The real murderer, he''s behind! Just catch him!


    At this moment, no one dared to regard Chu Mo as a teenager.


    What is the title of bear boy? It has nothing to do with the boy. This is a demon, a murderous God!


    Although the five guards of the pro Wang mansion were wronged, they obediently laid down their weapons and let the group of imperial guards control them. Against whom, they dare not fight against the imperial power.


    At the moment, these five people actually have a sense of relief in their hearts, because at least now, their lives can be saved!


    At this time, a man in the commander''s armor in the group of imperial guards looked at Chu mo. At this look, he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    On the flagstone road over there, there are more than a dozen dead people lying next to the bodies, solidification of this large amount of blood. The smell of blood in the air made him feel dizzy.


    Then, a very clean and handsome young man with a little immature, carrying a bright knife, stood there, looking innocently at them.


    "It''s so weird!" The commander of the forbidden army couldn''t help muttering and scolding, and then looked at the onlookers over there: "this is really the son of Chu Mo Chu?"


    To his surprise, but also speechless, none of these people actually spoke.


    So the commander asked, "you killed these people?"


    This time, his eyes were directly on Chu mo.


    To tell you the truth, if you can, the commander of the forbidden army is absolutely unwilling to look at Chu mo.


    That feeling is really uncomfortable!


    Under normal circumstances, a teenager can''t even say a word when he sees such a person full of dignity and murderous spirit, and he will be scared to pee directly.


    But the boy, unexpectedly, looked at him calmly. From the boy''s eyes, I couldn''t find any awe for him. As for fear, it''s even less.


    "I killed it." Chu Mo said lightly, and then looked at the commander of the forbidden army, and directly changed the topic: "the emperor asked you to protect me? Let''s go."


    "...." the leader of the imperial court immediately covered his head with black lines and couldn''t speak. Choked heavily by Chu mo.


    Indeed, the emperor really asked him to protect Chu Mo and take him to the palace.


    But this scene is completely different from what the emperor and they expected!


    And the boy''s calm and calm made him feel that he had no effect at all.


    It''s like a person who comes to clean up the mess and wipe Chu Mo''s ass... although it''s the same originally. But the problem is, this scene should not be like this. He should take the initiative!


    But looking at the corpses all over the ground, the commander of the forbidden army suddenly realized something.


    This is not an ordinary child, this is a terrible demon!


    No, no!


    The commander of the forbidden army sighed in his heart, knowing that Chu Mo could not be treated with common sense. Nodded directly, "OK, let''s go!"


    This result directly stunned a group of people.


    The guard leader of the pro Wang mansion couldn''t help shouting, "Zhao Tongling, you can''t do this! He''s a murderer! He''s not a child!"


    At this time, the commander of the forbidden army turned around and smiled coldly, "I don''t need you to teach me how to do things. Take it away!"


    With that, he waved his hand, and a group of guards directly tied up the five guards of the pro Wang mansion.


    Then, the commander of the forbidden army politely said to Chu Mo, "son of Chu, let''s go to the palace, too?"


    Chu Mo nodded calmly, and then looked back at Miaoyi Niang: "you wait for me in the general''s mansion, and then later you send someone to tell Xu fufu that you don''t have to worry about me and don''t get involved in this matter."


    Miaoyi Niang nodded blankly. She wondered why the little master in her mind suddenly matured countless times. In front of him, she had a feeling that she was a little girl and he was an old man!


    Look at the young master''s immature face, Miaoyi Niang has a very trance feeling.


    When she came back to her senses again, Chu Mo had left with the group. His thin back seemed a little lonely in the crowd. However, it is more leisurely¡ª¡ª


    Send the update and ask for some recommended tickets. (~^~)

 Chapter 1810

    This matter soon spread throughout Yanhuang City, directly causing an uproar!


    It has been too many years since such a sensational event happened in the whole Yanhuang city. Therefore, everyone, talking about this matter, is full of mystery and excitement.


    "Hey, have you heard that the grandson picked up by general fan Wudi has done an earth shaking event!"


    "Haha, that''s the pro guard of the prince''s family! Unexpectedly, it was chopped up by the child Chu Mo, one knife per person. Let''s not mention this courage for the time being. This strength is simply shocking!"


    "The grandson of fan Wudi, the old general, is really too fierce. He just kicked out the eggs of xiajie, the son of Prince Xia Jing, a few days ago. In the twinkling of an eye, he did this earth shattering event again. How old is he? If he grows up, how good is it? He must be a strong general in the battlefield!"


    "Hearing that the emperor was dissatisfied with Prince Xia Jing, he personally sent the imperial guards and arrested the guards in Prince Xia Jing''s house. Yes, they were the guys who narrowly escaped. But it is estimated that they will come to no good end."


    In the whole Yanhuang City, all kinds of news are seething everywhere.


    People all talked with excitement on their faces, and there was even more noise in those restaurants. Many people are talking about it. Some people can boast and even talk about it vividly, as if they were at the scene at that time.


    But at this time, the palace was very quiet.


    Chu Mo sat alone in the emperor''s study, his face calm, looking at the books on the shelves in the study. Finally, he found a difference.


    Chu Mo''s memory is very strong. The imperial study in the Daxia palace was once the place he went in and out many times. Therefore, he can also clearly remember the placement of some books that the emperor likes.


    But this time, the placement of some of the books he saw was different from what he remembered.


    "It''s really not a world!" Chu Mo sighed in his heart.


    A moment later, a slight sound of footsteps came from outside, and several people spoke in low voices.


    Chu Mo has no realm now. He can''t hear what those people are talking about, but it should be those eunuchs outside who are reporting some information to the emperor.


    Then, the door of the imperial study was opened from the outside, and a dignified figure appeared there.


    Seeing this familiar face in memory, Chu Mo''s heart was really filled with emotion.


    Speaking of it, his impression of the great Xia emperor is not good, but it is not much bad. In the past, the emperor''s mind skill was beyond his comprehension as a teenager. Later, looking back, his light was indeed too strong at that time.


    For the emperor, it is completely intolerable and unacceptable to achieve great success and defeat the Lord. It''s not surprising that the attitude towards him changed later.


    "I have seen your majesty." Chu Mo stood up and bowed slightly to the emperor. Temporarily press down the memories of the past in your heart.


    The emperor looked at Chu Mo calmly and looked up and down. Speaking of it, he had no impression of the child picked up by fan Wudi. Even before, he didn''t know that there was such a teenager as Chu Mo in Yanhuang city.


    It was because of his daughter shenxingxue that he heard the name Chu mo. What happened today was beyond his expectation. However, for the emperor, what Chu Mo did today is equivalent to giving him a great excuse!


    He has long wanted to beat his brother hard. This idea has been around for a long time.


    In recent years, Xia Jing has become a little more and more disrespectful in dealing with some things. Although he still respected the emperor''s brother, in fact, the emperor had already had a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    He doesn''t want his brother to be stuck on the wall, but he still needs to knock when necessary.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" The emperor looked at Chu Mo, his eyes were not strict, but his imperial spirit slowly emitted a little.


    If I were an ordinary teenager, I''m afraid I would have been scared by now. To face the emperor with a calm face, in addition to fools, I''m afraid there is only Chu Mo in front of me.


    "Your Majesty is used to be respected by all people, not feared by all people. Of course, many people should be afraid of your majesty, but I don''t need it." Chu Mo looked at the emperor with a calm face and a smile, "because I''ve done the emperor a great favor today."


    "Oh? First you made my nephew a eunuch, and then you killed the guards of the prince''s residence. You have committed such a heinous crime, and you dare to say that you are helping me? Are you so easy to cheat when I am...?" The emperor''s tone is not very strict, but it is definitely not mild.


    Chu Mo''s face didn''t have any other expression. He just smiled faintly and said, "Your Majesty is so smart, naturally it''s clear that what the boy said is the truth, and your majesty also knows that the boy is not an ordinary child. Why do you have to make such an attitude to interact with the boy?"


    "You are very presumptuous, you know?" The emperor was surprised not to have an attack, but glanced at Chu Mo lightly.


    "Your Majesty is broad-minded. Naturally, he will not have the same general knowledge as my child." Chu Mo said.


    "You just said that you are not an ordinary child. Why do you use this identity as a Shield now?" The emperor looked at Chu Mo with a smile.


    Chu Mo said, "an unusual child, it is also a child after all."


    "...." the emperor looked at Chu Mo speechless, and was covered with black lines by Chu Mo''s words. In fact, he wanted to blurt out: "anyone who dares to treat you as a child now is mentally ill."


    "Your Majesty, since you have a way to deal with this matter in your heart, can I go?" Chu Mo said.


    "Go? Do you think I really won''t deal with you?" The emperor looked at Chu Mo lightly, but his voice became severe: "if you are so lawless, and I don''t deal with you, how will you make people evaluate me at that time? Haven''t I become a faint king?"


    "Well, emperor, I''ll turn Daxia into a Xiuzhen country. I promise that Daxia will unify the human world within three years." Chu Mo looked at the emperor and said faintly.


    "Hahaha..." the emperor couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, it was like looking at a monster: "you boy, can what you said be a little more outrageous?"


    Chu Mo sighed, "Your Majesty, anything that seems impossible or impossible to achieve is actually possible and possible."


    "Well... How do you do this? You can do something that even the top big sect in the world can''t do as a child?" The emperor looked at Chu Mo incredulously.


    However, Chu Mo was very calm, and he calmly said something to the emperor.


    The emperor stayed there for a long time without saying anything. It''s like turning into a statue.


    Almost half an hour later, the emperor suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Chu Mo: "are you serious?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "I have no reason to deceive your majesty."


    The emperor pondered, and then slowly said, "I received the immortal''s advice in my dream... Your statement is really incredible, but I don''t know why I actually think these things you said should be true."


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, just stood there quietly.


    Then the emperor took a deep breath and said, "well, I''ll leave it to you to do this. If you dare to bully the king, you should know the consequences. If what you said is true and this thing can really succeed. Then, I should promise you... Promise you..."


    The emperor said, and couldn''t help thinking. This kind of commitment is really hard to make. Because if Chu Mo really has the ability to communicate with the immortal in his dream, there is almost nothing he can see in this secular world.


    In Chu Mo''s mind, he remembered that in the past, he was suspected by the emperor and finally had to leave Da Chu.


    So a faint smile appeared on his face: "Your Majesty, don''t give me anything. I won''t stay in this world for too many years."


    The emperor looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face. At the end, he nodded, looked at Chu Mo seriously and said, "OK, this thing is up to you!"


    The third day after Chu Mo came out of the palace.


    Two major events have taken place in Yanhuang city.


    The first important thing is that Prince Xia Jing directly called himself ill and asked to leave, saying that he wanted to go home to recuperate, so it was not suitable to continue to stay in charge of the court.


    The emperor asked him to stay, and Xia Jing''s going was of great significance. Therefore, the emperor nodded and agreed to this matter.


    The second major event, a decree, was suddenly issued by the Emperor himself.


    "The great Xia state is preparing to establish a new college. The president is Zhen himself, and the Vice President... Is Chu mo."


    If it''s normal and reasonable to say that Wen Wu of the Manchu Dynasty asked Xia Jing to resign; The second decree issued by the emperor shocked everyone. I can''t understand why the emperor did this?


    Some people in the civil and military circles opposed it, saying that a child of Chu Mo''s age was not qualified to be the vice president of the college?


    As we all know, if the dean of this college is the emperor, its specifications are absolutely the top! The emperor cannot manage the affairs of the college, so Chu Mo, the vice president, has directly become the most powerful person in the whole college!


    Why did the emperor do this?


    This Xiuzhen College... What college is it?


    Facing the opponents in the civil and military circles, the emperor made a very strong and direct statement: "don''t spend the money of the national treasury, use my private money!"

 Chapter 1811

    Now, the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty are almost completely speechless!


    If the emperor wants to forcibly withdraw from a decree, they actually have no way to completely block it. Not to mention this time, the emperor actually said that he would use his private money to do this.


    Although his heart was full of confusion, some ministers even thought irreverently that the emperor was going crazy? Otherwise, how can you believe such illusory things as truth repair?


    Although there are all kinds of legends about practice, immortality and longevity in this world. But in fact, few people will take this legend as true. Because this kind of thing is really beyond people''s understanding. I can''t understand it at all.


    As for Prince Xia Jing, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. There is a feeling of bad times.


    First, his son was kicked into a eunuch by others, and then there were a series of accidents. Originally, a teenager who couldn''t attract any interest at all, suddenly, he became an extremely terrible existence overnight.


    His authority... Even in the hands of the young man.


    "Xiuzhen college? I think there is something wrong with your brain. Are you going crazy?" Xia Jing sat in the study with a livid face, and his eyes were shining with a cold light. Then he ordered: "go to contact several princes immediately, what to do? No, there is no need to do anything, just talk about the things of Xiuzhen college in front of them."


    In the room, a man in grey nodded and went down quietly.


    Xia Jing was left to sit on the chair alone. For a long time, his face finally regained calm, and then muttered to himself, "it''s crazy to want to become an immortal. What''s the Xiuzhen college? Your sons are in their prime of life. They don''t want to become an immortal, but just want to be emperor!"


    The whole Yanhuang city was filled with news about Xiuzhen college.


    People haven''t recovered from all the rumors before. As a result, new news came.


    But this time, the sensation is stronger!


    It''s even more incredible.


    "Xiuzhen college? What is that? Practice? Hahaha, isn''t that all legend?"


    "Why did the emperor issue such a decree? Isn''t this a waste of people and money? Doing these meaningless things is beneficial to the country and the people? What? Your own private money? Hahahaha, stop it, what''s the difference between the money in the Treasury and the private money of the emperor? EH... What are you doing? I warn you, I''m a person with status..."


    "The emperor is really willful. Since he can do such a thing, don''t be afraid of others saying that he still arrests people. Hey, hey, I didn''t say anything nonsense. What do you want to do?"


    This time, it is completely different from any previous time. Before, people in Yanhuang city would have no problem talking about the court and politics, or even saying a few words about the emperor. But this time, anyone who dares to question the emperor''s decision will be heard or reported. You will be caught directly.


    Therefore, in just a few days, the whole Yanhuang city has changed from chicken flying and dog jumping to jittery.


    Few people dare to talk about it again.


    However, an edict came down later.


    "Crown prince Xia Ying, in vain of the people''s feelings, is good at domineering, and acts in an iron and blood style, creating an atmosphere of terror in the Yanhuang city. As a result, the people dare not complain, let alone speak. It has caused great damage to the Royal image. Now remove his crown prince, only retain the identity of the eldest prince, and ban him from the eastern palace..."


    The whole edict was copied and posted at the major intersections of Yanhuang city. So that all civilians can see the content above.


    Many people realized that the emperor did not arrest people everywhere the other day. But Prince Xia Ying!


    A few days later, the imperial edict was lowered again. This time, Xia Xiong, the second prince, and Xia Hao, the third prince, were dealt with. Because they also participated in the arrest, and also poured a lot of dirty water on the big prince Xia Ying.


    This time, almost the whole country was in an uproar.


    Da Xia had three princes in total. Unexpectedly, all of them had big problems in just a few days.


    Although the emperor is now in his prime of life and has many descendants. But all along, these three princes have a high image status in the eyes of the people of the great Xia Dynasty. The future monarch will almost be selected from these three people.


    Now the three princes have been dealt with one after another, and there is also the drama of brotherhood. This made the image of the three of them instantly drop countless times in the eyes of the people of Daxia.


    So who will be the prince in the future? Who will be the emperor? Emperor, what''s the matter?


    Throughout the court and the public, the voice of discussion began to diffuse.


    However, the palace side, from beginning to end, did not give any answer and explanation.


    After the three princes were dealt with, all kinds of suspicious voices were heard, but they were less critical and critical than before. More people, from doubts and comments, have become wait-and-see.


    The second month after Chu Mo returned.


    Xiuzhen college quickly appeared in Yanhuang City, which is unique in the history of the whole summer.


    Subsequently, Chu Mo personally compiled the first batch of textbooks.


    He is the only teacher in the whole college. Besides, there is no one else.


    There are too many people in Yanhuang city waiting to see a joke. They all think that the emperor has lost his heart and is crazy. He actually fooled around with a teenager. However, there is also a saying among the people that the child picked up by fan Wudi, an old general, was actually a God. The previous memory has always been sealed. This year, the seal was untied, so he was powerful at once. This statement also has a market. People who believe are not just those ordinary people. Even many senior officials and dignitaries believe it.


    Because in addition to this statement, there is no other explanation that can explain this huge change in Chu mo.


    At this time, there are only three students in Xiuzhen college.


    Xu fufu, Miao yiniang, Liu Meier.


    Miaoyi Niang and Xu fufu entered Xiuzhen college with the mentality of laughing at me if you like. Anyway, I have to help my own people, just like being generous to die. As for Liu Meier, she was dragged by Xu fufu.


    However, Liu Meier''s childhood environment made her not care too much about this matter. Because of her worldly views, she has long been accustomed to it.


    The time of three students passed quickly. Three months later, more than 30 boys and girls over the age of four and under the age of twelve in the whole Daxia royal family entered Xiuzhen college.


    At this point, the door of Xiuzhen college was closed directly.


    Even when fan Wudi came back, he only saw Chu Mo, and then took a scripture from Chu mo. After that, he returned to the army and never returned.


    The whole Yanhuang City, because of all kinds of movements made by Xiuzhen college, has become less and less concerned with the passage of time.


    Anyway, life will continue after all, and you can''t keep staring at Xiuzhen college all day, can you? Besides, even if you want to keep staring, you can''t get any useful information at all.


    Because the whole Xiuzhen college, from beginning to end, is in a closed state. There are imperial palace guards outside, and the guard force is quite strict, which is almost exaggerated to the extent that even a fly can''t fly in.


    This matter seems to have gradually calmed down in the summer, but at this time it has been passed on to neighboring countries.


    They don''t care what the emperor of Daxia will feel. Anyway, from top to bottom, all kinds of sarcastic voices are heard. Some scholars even specially compiled various stories to ridicule the fact that the emperor of the Xia Dynasty was confused by a teenager.


    Some "people of insight" were even moved to tears and shouted that their country finally had the opportunity to expand its territory!


    Because in their view, the emperor of Daxia was simply killing himself by doing so. Before long, the whole summer may be doomed.


    This matter even alerted changshengtian, a top force, who specially sent disciples to intervene.


    Unlike those voices in the secular world, changshengtian can be said to be the sect closest to the cultivator in the world. Therefore, their attitude towards this matter should be much more serious.


    It''s just a little unexpected that the immortal disciples who walk on the earth from above also closed the door here at the Xiuzhen college in Yanhuang city of the summer!


    They are very angry. They have never encountered such a thing. In their capacity and status, when they go to any country in the world, the monarch of that country should personally come forward to receive them. But here in the summer, the emperor did not appear, only sent a eunuch to accompany him. Came to Xiuzhen college, and directly ate a closed door, not even the door!


    The disciple of changshengtian returned angrily and then spoke out.


    "Daxia, wait for the subjugation!"


    This is not a threat, but like a notice. Simply and directly tell the world that the great Xia kingdom is coming to an end!


    On the day of receiving the news, the emperor of the great Xia Kingdom went to Xiuzhen college. It''s said that when it came out, the emperor''s face had an uncontrollable happy smile.


    The smile was so bright that some people around felt that the emperor was a little strange.


    Then, there is no then. The emperor should go to court every day. Then take several pills from Xiuzhen college every day. The imperial hospital has some opinions about this. They don''t want the emperor to take this thing of unknown origin. But the emperor insisted that they could not change the emperor''s idea. I can only pray for nothing to happen at all.


    Although the emperor calmed down, the whole Xia Dynasty began to have that kind of uncontrollable questioning voice again. This time, there is no artificial factor to promote. The three princes are very honest, and Prince Xia Jing is more honest.


    After all, this time it''s related to the fate of the whole Daxia country. The disciples of changshengtian personally said that the Daxia country was going to perish. What could be wrong?


    In this world, who can be the opponent of immortality?


    Changshengtian kept his word. Half a month later, three changshengtian disciples walked in the void and appeared over Yanhuang city¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1812

    These three immortals disciples, after coming to the sky over Yanhuang City, stayed there, with long hair waving and clothes floating, just like immortals. Immediately caused a burst of exclamation from the people of Yanhuang city below. The whole Yanhuang city was in chaos in an instant!


    "Look! Immortal!"


    "Mom, are they gods? They are all flying in the sky!"


    "Those who fly in the sky must be gods!"


    There are even many old people who can''t help kneeling directly on the ground and kowtow repeatedly.


    There was also a strong pious look in their eyes.


    Above the sky, the three immortal disciples looked cold and disdainful at the crowd below.


    "Ordinary people in the world are simply stupid." Lengleng, a very young looking changshengtian disciple, said.


    "Oh, in their eyes, we are real fairies." A young man in his thirties said faintly with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Needless to say, let''s stop here for a while to let everyone see that it caused a great sensation in this Yanhuang City, and then we went to destroy that shit like Xiuzhen college. We must give them a warning. A group of mortals in the world actually produced a Xiuzhen college, which made people laugh." The speaker was a middle-aged man in his 40s. There was no expression on his face. Obviously, coming here and doing this kind of thing is nothing to them who live forever.


    The whole Yanhuang city soon became a sensation.


    Before that, no matter what I heard, it was not as direct and straightforward as what I saw with my own eyes.


    Pro Wang Fu.


    After hearing the report, Prince Xia Jing, who was idle at home, walked out of the room, came to the yard, raised his head and looked at the three figures in the sky above him. His eyes could not help showing shock and longing, but there was no worship in his eyes.


    As the prince of Daxia, he knows more than ordinary people. He knew very well that these immortals were not immortals. At most... They could only be regarded as practitioners.


    In fact, these people are all ordinary people originally, from the secular world. He was accepted as a disciple by changshengtian and learned the top skill. They are really powerful, with far more worldly skills. Generally speaking, it is not easy to get involved in the world. This time, it was also because the Xiuzhen college in Yanhuang city hit the bottom line of longevity. Otherwise, they wouldn''t send someone here.


    Xia Jing looked at those people in the sky. He frowned slightly. In his heart, he didn''t think his royal brother was really crazy. That Xiuzhen college, since it can be established at such a fast speed, has also rapidly absorbed a large number of royal children. It shows that it must be outstanding.


    Xia Jing is not that ignorant person, so he just glanced at it, and then turned back to the room.


    Then he said, "if you have anything, please report it to me later."


    "Master, don''t you go and have a look?" An old servant asked behind Xia Jing.


    "There''s nothing to see." Xia Jing said lightly, "my royal brother is much more powerful than you think."


    The old servant didn''t dare to say more. After all, talking about the emperor behind his back still had a huge psychological burden on him.


    Xu''s side.


    Xu Zhongliang, who was resting at home, also came out after hearing the news, but the old man just looked up at the people in the sky and turned back to the house.


    A middle-aged man behind him is Xu fufu''s father Xu Shan. He came back this time because of this matter. Seeing that the old man entered the house directly, he hurried in and asked, "Dad, what should I do about this... This situation?"


    "Disposal?" Xu Zhongliang glanced at Xu Shan lightly: "what to do?"


    "Of course, how to deal with this?" Xu Shan''s face showed a wry smile and looked at the old man: "Dad, don''t betray the relationship with me. You know, that careless child, Fu Fu, is fooling around with Chu Mo''s little thing..."


    Before Xu Shan finished speaking, he was interrupted by Xu Zhongliang raising his hand. Xu Zhongliang looked at Xu Shan with a smile: "what? Do you think you are more wise and wise than the emperor?"


    Xu Shan was suddenly a little stunned and dared not even say. Although he was at home, in front of his father, there was no outsider, and his father would not betray him. But Xu Shan still dare not say that he is wiser and wiser than the emperor.


    The emperor''s mind skill is not something they can guess. Not to mention the fact that the emperor has been in power for many years, his heart and city government are really beyond ordinary people.


    Xu Zhongliang''s words made Xu Shan couldn''t help thinking. Now, he somehow understood why his father was so calm.


    What the emperor recognizes and strongly supports. Rather use your own private money to build Xiuzhen college! If Chu Mo is a little liar, this thing is not reliable at all, then why did the emperor do this?


    You know, this is not a matter of fighting for fame, because the emperor''s reputation among the people has declined a lot. Even many people with status can''t help but secretly accuse the emperor of willfulness!


    Xu Shan''s eyes began to shine. He is not stupid, let alone stupid, but care is chaotic. After all, his son is there. And I haven''t been out for so long. He was very worried that the disciples of changshengtian attacked Xiuzhen college, which would cause harm to Xu fufu.


    But now, he finally understood that there would never be any problem in Xiuzhen college!


    It''s something that can make the emperor so strongly support and risk being condemned by people all over the world. How can it be such an unreliable thing?


    At the same time, almost everyone in Yanhuang City, from Princes and nobles to civilians, is paying attention to this matter.


    At the same time, many people have turned their eyes to the Xiuzhen college.


    "Now... The grandson that general fan Wudi picked up is probably going to be abandoned!"


    "Xiuzhen college, ha ha, it''s really interesting, it''s simply whimsical!"


    "The emperor followed the nonsense, which caused great trouble. I hope this matter will not drag on other people in Yanhuang city. We are all innocent."


    People talked about it one after another. The whole Yanhuang city was agitated by the three immortal disciples floating in the sky.


    At this time, the three figures in the sky finally moved!


    They flew in the direction of Xiuzhen college.


    Now, a large number of people in the whole Yanhuang city could not help rushing towards Xiuzhen college.


    They are not afraid of death, but the curious nature in their bones urges them to rush in that direction. They want to see what the immortal''s means are.


    Therefore, at this moment, if you look down from high altitude, you can clearly see that there are a large number of people rushing in one direction in all the streets and alleys of Yanhuang city.


    The palace was quiet, without any movement.


    This is quite different from the judgment of many people before. Because in the eyes of those people, the Imperial Palace should send several masters to negotiate. Even if the other party is a high immortal disciple, but the palace is so indifferent, it will also damage the national body of Daxia!


    Xiuzhen college is also quiet, and there is no movement at all.


    But in the eyes of the vast majority of people, this is a normal thing, because in the face of immortal disciples, they must be afraid! It must be counseling!


    At this time, it''s normal to be a shrinking turtle. It''s already beyond people''s expectation to do bird and beast scattering without opening the door.


    However, things did not develop as expected.


    Just when the three immortals were about to reach the sky above Xiuzhen college. A faint, childish voice sounded, "get away!"


    The voice sounded flat and faint, and even many people''s first reaction after hearing it was that the person talking was crazy! However, some people reacted quickly and showed shock instantly. Because they... Are all far away from Xiuzhen college!


    Can be so far away, Qingqing faint say a word, spread to their ears. So what kind of cultivation does this person have to have?


    "My God!"


    "Is the person speaking fan Wudi''s grandson?"


    "What''s the name of the grandson of old general fan? It''s Chu Mo, isn''t it? Is it really him?"


    "Is Chu Mo really a cultivator? He... How did he do it?"


    "This thing is interesting!"


    Some smart and knowledgeable people all mentioned their interest at once. At the moment, they can''t think of much, such as the emperor''s foresight, wisdom and martial arts. But I also know that the three disciples of changshengtian are afraid of difficulties this time.


    However, this sound, to the people of the Xu family, is very different!


    The whole Xu family was shocked!


    Even Xu Zhongliang, an old man who was extremely calm and calm before, was stunned at the moment.


    Xu Shan was even more unbearable. He lost his voice and said, "floating? The person who spoke... Is it really him?"


    The old man Xu Zhongliang nodded with a somewhat complicated expression, and then sighed, "the way of immortals... It''s true! It''s not a legend!"


    Xu Shan stayed there as a whole. Their Xu family was at least a dozen miles away from Xiuzhen college. But Xu fufu''s voice was clearly transmitted to their ears.


    If someone had said this before, I''m afraid no one would believe it.


    In the sky, the three posed and were ready to destroy the immortal people of Xiuzhen college. At the moment, they were all stunned.


    They are different from ordinary people who have no accomplishments. Their strength has been regarded as the top level in this secular world. In the eyes of secular people, it is indeed that kind of fairy!


    But now, their hearts are full of shock!


    Because they can clearly judge that the person who just spoke will never be inferior to any of them!


    Indeed, if they say a word like this, they will certainly be able to spread throughout the whole Yanhuang city.


    But the question is, how many years have they been practicing?


    What about the talking boy? Even if he began to practice from the womb, it will only be more than ten years, right? And now, they have the same ability as them?


    The three people looked at each other, and they all saw that dignified look in each other''s eyes.


    This is not an ordinary task. (~^~)

 Chapter 1813

    At this time, a voice came from Xiuzhen college again. However, this time, it was a girl''s voice, which was cold and impatient: "get out!"


    Well, it''s simpler than the person before, just one word. Full of contempt and humiliation, as if they didn''t pay attention to these three people at all.


    This voice also spread throughout the city.


    To those ordinary people, it doesn''t seem to be much different from the voice just now. But in the ears of these three immortals, it was like a thunder!


    The youngest man stood unsteadily on the spot and fell directly from mid air. The two people beside them all breathed unsteadily and tried their best to make themselves stand there.


    Then look at the one who fell down. Although he didn''t fall dead or hurt, he was extremely embarrassed. He turned dozens of somersaults on the ground in succession, which stabilized his figure. Then wow, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    In Xiuzhen college, another girl''s voice came again. It was clear and beautiful, just like a big bead falling on a jade plate. However, what she said was not so beautiful.


    "What are some idiots who can''t even be born to show off here? Telling you to get out really gives you great face. I really think this is a secular world, and I really think I''m a fairy?"


    This sentence covers the whole Yanhuang city.


    The whole city, at this moment, was silent!


    It''s so quiet that the needle can be heard!


    Those who originally flocked to Xiuzhen college and wanted to see the excitement stopped foolishly, and there was a cold air in their hearts, constantly coming out.


    "What is this?"


    "What happened to the three immortals floating in the air?"


    "Who are these people who just spoke? Why do we feel their voices in our ears? But we can''t see their people?"


    These problems arise from the hearts of everyone. After all, he reacted quickly, and his face changed instantly.


    Then, without saying a word, turn around and leave!


    In this case, who dares to continue to watch the excitement?


    That Xiuzhen college, needless to say, must be like a tiger''s den!


    At this moment, the emperor''s support for Xiuzhen college was finally understood by people in Yanhuang city!


    Even the immortals flying around in the sky were confused by a few words from others. How strong are the people in Xiuzhen college?


    In Xiuzhen college.


    Xu fufu, Miaoyi Niang and Liu Meier were sitting on a bench under the shade of a tree, eating watermelons.


    They just said that casually. After saying that, I didn''t care about anything else at all. I just chewed the watermelon there.


    "How sweet!" Xu fufu said.


    "Well, the watermelon from the young master is almost refined. I''ve never eaten such a delicious watermelon." Liu Meier smiled and chewed on the watermelon. Even between her eyebrows, she looked very sweet.


    Miaoyi Niang lowered her head and chewed on the watermelon. She didn''t even bother to talk.


    At this time, a sweet and greasy voice came from there: "Oh, you guys, it''s really not authentic. It''s too much to secretly eat the melon! I''ve been staring at that melon for several days. You don''t say to call me when you eat it!"


    With this sound, a young girl in a white skirt came from there. Her head was beautiful, like a waterfall, and she was draped over her shoulders. Her skin was better than snow, her eyebrows were picturesque, and she was as beautiful as a fairy.


    "Xingxue, my sister left half for you!" Like a trick, Miaoyi Niang over there took out half a watermelon out of thin air and looked at the picturesque girl with a smile.


    "Hee hee, I know that yiniang sister is the best!" The girl came over directly, took the half melon, and then took out a small spoon out of thin air, dug a spoon of watermelon on it, and sent it into the small mouth of the cherry. She closed her eyes comfortably: "delicious!"


    Two immortals who barely stabilized their bodies in the air over there almost fainted when they saw this scene!


    Now, they know better than anyone what kind of terrorist existence there is in this college. The person they most want to get rid of doesn''t even show his face. It was just a few boys and girls who spoke and scolded them!


    And these people look more and more terrible!


    The two men looked at each other, and both saw the color of terror from each other''s eyes.


    At this time, Miaoyi Niang raised her head, Glanced at the two people in the sky lightly: "Come on, don''t make a fool of yourself there, and get back quickly. At the same time, tell you that the seven elders of changshengtian, Zhao Hongzhi, don''t do anything wrong, and don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. My young master is too lazy to see things in common with you. If you really think of yourself as some fairy, don''t blame us for going back and leveling your mountain completely! This time, I''ll give you a little lesson."


    Poof!


    Poof!


    The two men in midair couldn''t help spewing a mouthful of blood. The body fell directly from the air.


    These two people were relatively miserable. They couldn''t even control their body shape. After falling to the ground, although they didn''t die, they also broke their bones and tendons.


    A little lesson is the result!


    What if you are serious?


    The two men lay on the ground groaning in pain, and they didn''t dare to think about this problem.


    The young man who fell down before hurried over and helped the two people up. Then his eyes showed endless fear. They didn''t even care about their injuries, so they fled outside Yanhuang city like a homeless dog.


    This time, it''s walking, not flying. Because I can''t fly anymore!


    The whole process, in addition to the three people posing and showing off over Yanhuang city at the beginning, the real contact between the two sides is less than half the time of Zhu Xiang. No, the two sides can''t even talk about any contact. Because from the beginning to the end, there was not even a person in Xiuzhen college.


    Then, these three immortals in the eyes of the people of Yanhuang city ended up in such a embarrassed end.


    These three people''s embarrassed appearance is seen by too many people.


    Everyone felt an inexplicable shock!


    "The real fairy has always been under our noses!"


    "We seem to have been laughing at others before? My God... What have we done?"


    "Your Majesty is the wisest person!"


    "Xiuzhen College... There are really a group of immortals here!"


    Yanhuang City, because of this, countless people have been greatly shocked. Especially those princes and ministers who did not understand the emperor''s practice before, and even fiercely opposed the establishment of Xiuzhen college, now their intestines are about to regret!


    They finally understood why the emperor took all his children out of the Royal College and crammed them into the Xiuzhen college.


    It turns out that this college is fundamentally different from what they imagined!


    It turned out that the Emperor didn''t fool around!


    The emperor is the one who really has a long-term vision!


    For a time, in the whole Yanhuang City, I don''t know how many people of the top clans began to move. Their goal is only one local palace!


    They''re going to apologize!


    Then, we should try our best to send our children to that college!


    Not everyone thought of going directly to Xiuzhen college, but they knew very clearly in their hearts that going directly to Xiuzhen college might not even be able to enter the gate. And it will offend the emperor.


    You opposed so fiercely before, saying that I wasted money and people, and that I was whimsical... What? Now I see the actual benefits, just like a bunch of flies, a swarm of bees are going to rush up?


    How can there be such a good thing!


    Therefore, the root of this matter is still in the palace. As long as the emperor opens his mouth, I believe there is still room for this!


    On the other side of the prince''s mansion, Xia Jing took a breath and sighed after hearing the report. Then he ordered, "prepare the sedan chair, and the king will go into the palace to apologize!"


    No one knows that Chu Mo, who has become extremely mysterious and powerful in their eyes, is not in Xiuzhen college at the moment!


    In fact, Chu Mo had already left Yanhuang City, but few people knew about it.


    He went to the thousand mile ice field first, but there, he did not see the demon king. Later, he used Feng Shui magic to find a trace.


    In the middle of a deep mountain, I saw the demon king who was seriously injured.


    At this time, the demon king still has strong combat power. His first reaction when he saw Chu Mo was not to accept his disciples, but to be extremely vigilant and ask if Chu Mo came to hunt him down!


    Because Chu Mo was already a practitioner at this time.


    Chu Mo smiled and said no, saying to the demon king that he had come to save him.


    Naturally, the demon king didn''t believe it and directly shot Chu mo.


    However, the seriously injured demon king was not Chu Mo''s opponent. In the blink of an eye, Chu Mo held his throat with a knife.


    Then Chu Mo took back his knife and directly performed the Youming eight knives in front of the demon king.


    Especially after the fifth knife, the sixth knife, the seventh knife and the eighth knife... Completely shocked the demon king. He looked shocked and asked who Chu Mo was.


    Chu Mo didn''t say the fate between him and the demon king, but directly specious said something full of mystery. Then he took his hand directly, detoxified the demon king, and gave him several ancient classics.


    He told the demon king that after ten years of cultivation in the human world, he would go back to the fairy world for revenge.


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo''s eyes at that time, just like looking at a monster!


    This boy not only knows all his secrets, but also knows the fairy world better than him! Directly in the words, there are too many real mysteries!


    Even his enemies are clear!


    And comforted him that Xiaodie would be fine


    All this makes the demon king feel like he is dreaming. It''s amazing and mysterious.


    He wanted to thank Chu Mo, but Chu Mo desperately stopped him.


    Chu Mo told him that you and I are predestined, and that some things are not what you think!


    Then Chu Mo floated away.


    Updates are sent to.


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1814

    After saying goodbye to the demon king, Chu Mo went directly to the place where he met Qi Xiaoyu.?? He wants to see if he can meet Qi Xiaoyu here again and get killed.


    Everything is no different from what he has experienced. He saw Qi Xiaoyu!


    To be exact, it is a part of the fairy princess.


    Then, he also got sky killing!


    All this is like a reincarnation of fate.


    The sky god Kam, killing the sky, chaos oven, returned to his hands again.


    Then, Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu leisurely all the way through the prairie, smoothly solved Na Yi''s trouble, and then returned to the territory of Da Xia in Na Yi''s grateful eyes.


    On the way, Chu Mo already knew what had happened in Yanhuang city. In fact, he had already calculated it before he came out. So leave a message for Xu fufu Miaoyi and their people.


    Qi Xiaoyu''s big eyes flickered at Chu mo. she asked softly, "how do I feel... You seem to know everything? Are you really the person I''m looking for?"


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "yes, I''m your future husband!"


    Qi Xiaoyu blushed and said angrily, "I''m not talking about this, but... Oh, my head hurts..."


    Then he threw Jiao at Chu mo.


    Looking at Qi Xiaoyu, who is charming, Chu Mo''s heart is simply overjoyed. This simply completely filled the regrets of his past years.


    When he met Qi Xiaoyu in the human world, he had an unforgettable pain. Even though he soared all the way up and became the top monk, he often felt a kind of heartbreaking pain when he remembered the scene of Qi Xiaoyu exploding in front of him in the past.


    Seeing the person you like disappear in front of you, the pain is absolutely intense.


    This time, there will be no such regret!


    Chu Mo''s eyebrows were filled with a happy atmosphere.


    Whether this is the mysterious place in his memory or the real parallel world that never meets.


    At least, all this at present is true!


    "Xiao Yu, don''t worry, it''s just a monk at the peak of Yuanying." Chu Mo didn''t tell Qi Xiaoyu about the real body and noumenon of the blood demon ancestor.


    In fact, he told Qi Xiaoyu the details of the blood demon ancestor. Because Qi Xiaoyu''s separation is very unstable, in fact, he can only remember a little things. But under the reminder of Chu Mo, Qi Xiaoyu has all remembered now.


    Chu Mo personally promised her that he would take her to see her body, and then let the two successfully integrate.


    Just Qi Xiaoyu''s curiosity about Chu Mo was about to explode!


    She really came to look for the person who can protect the elves and protect her, but the problem is, this youth in the human world is too evil, isn''t it? There is nothing in this world that he doesn''t know!


    Chu Mo didn''t answer so much, because he still needs to verify and understand many things.


    His present state is just up to the level of Yuanying.


    This is because he entered the magic world, saw the spirit of the world, and got a lot of cultivation resources from the spirit of the world. Otherwise, the human resources alone are not enough to make him enter the realm of Yuanying.


    But Chu Mo is full of confidence in the future.


    Even here, he has absolute confidence that he can rush to the highest level in the shortest time!


    In his mind, the understanding of Tao has already completely surpassed everyone in this world!


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo sideways, and then youyou said, "Chu Mo, do you think we have known each other in our last life? Then at that time, you spoiled me like now?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "yes, not only in the previous life, but also in the next life... You are also my wife!"


    Qi Xiaoyu couldn''t help glancing at him, and said with a flushed face, "you are the worst person. You are so old that you are the wife of your wife all day..."


    Chu Mo smiled and took Qi Xiaoyu''s hand, then took her and flew directly to the sky.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, they returned to Xiuzhen college.


    Time flies, in a flash, a few years have passed.


    Chu Mo had already taken Qi Xiaoyu all the way from the human world to the spiritual world, killed the blood demon ancestor, and then entered the fairy world.


    As for the Xiuzhen college in the human world, Chu Mo has already left a corresponding inheritance. The great Xia Kingdom has also become one of the most powerful empires in the whole human world.


    As for Xu fufu, Miao yiniang, Shen Xingxue and Liu Meier, they all followed Chu Mo all the way in this world, flying from the human world to the spiritual world, and from the spiritual world to the fairy world. Their realm, although compared with Chu Mo, has always been a huge gap. But in this world, they haven''t fallen behind too much.


    And they are all practicing very hard.


    When Chu Mo was in the human world, he had found those friends in the past, such as Hua Xiaoya, such as Huang Yu. He found these people and gave them a huge opportunity. Including Na Yi on the grassland, Chu Mo also left several ancient classics.


    When he was in the human world, he also went to Guixu, where he didn''t ask for those inheritance this time, but had a serious conversation with his grandfather Chu Lao in Guixu. Then he went to see the wandering female emperor. He left the ancient Sutra and left.


    In the fairy world, Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu and others to find the demon king who returned almost at the same time with him, and then helped the demon king to revenge.


    Time flies, and Chu Mo has entered the heaven from the fairy world.


    In the heaven, the improvement of Chu Mo''s realm is even more incredible.


    When Xu fufu and his group of friars from the human world just became the young Tianjiao in the eyes of the people in the heaven, Chu Mo had become a real hidden terrorist, because his realm had reached the level of supreme!


    This kind of words can scare countless people to death!


    Such a young supreme has never appeared in the whole ancient history of heaven!


    Chu Mo found his father Chu Tianji in heaven, and then he also met those old friends in the past. He constantly gave opportunities to those who had been friends, so that their realm had been significantly improved.


    Therefore, although Chu Mo doesn''t seem to be famous in heaven, few people even know him. But in the hearts of a few people, this is a living legend!


    A real god man!


    In heaven, someone came across the endless galaxy to kill him.


    Yes, it''s Ji Sheng.


    Chu Mo slapped him and took him back.


    Then, Chu Mo took Qi Xiaoyu to find the ancestor of the blood demon, and Chu Mo didn''t even make a move. Qi Xiaoyu killed the blood demon ancestor alone.


    As time goes on, the realm of Chu Mo becomes more profound.


    With Qi Xiaoyu and a large group of people, he directly entered Luo Tianxian domain from Yanhuang domain.


    There, Chu Mo solved all the troubles in the shortest time.


    He rushed all the way from the realm of saints to the realm of great saints, and then rushed into the realm of ancestors!


    He has become the most dazzling star in the entire Luo Tian universe!


    No one is his opponent, no matter any strong enemy, is not his enemy of unity.


    He directly opened the seal of the whole Yanhuang domain, and then merged the Yanhuang domain again.


    He has done too much in this world. In the end, Chu Mo was surprised to see that although the process of all this was very different from what he had experienced before, in fact, in the end, when he became a giant in ancestral realm, everything seemed to return to the origin.


    It''s different from his previous experience, but it''s infinitely close!


    The only big difference is that the group of people who followed him were almost stronger than those he had experienced in those years. There are also some people, Chu Mo did not choose to have too deep intersection with them, resulting in those people now all in their respective fields, have become outstanding.


    For example, after getting the ancient Sutra of Chu Mo, Na Yi soon became a real powerful monk.


    Instead of being infatuated with Chu Mo as she once was, she regarded Chu Mo as a real benefactor and a mentor who guided her forward.


    In fact, there are many people who regard Chu Mo as a mentor to guide them forward!


    For example, flowing clouds and water depend.


    For example, long Qiushui and Huang Wushuang


    There are many, many more.


    However, in this world, there are also variables.


    For example, big cock!


    Chu Mo has deduced it many times, but never once can he find a trace of it.


    It seems that in this world, the big cock does not exist!


    However, it''s not sure. Maybe he will see the boasting and elated chicken in the channel world.


    Chu Mo became close to Qi Xiaoyu. In this world, he did not cultivate that kind of relationship with Shui Yiyi. Even if he knew, Shui Yiyi was actually the same person as Qi Xiaoyu in his previous life. But now, they are two completely different souls!


    Therefore, Chu Mo did not choose to have too many intersections with Shui Yiyi.


    He just took Qi Xiaoyu all the way to guide her practice and promote her together.


    However, Chu Mo successfully survived the supreme disaster in the Luo Tian universe and became a supreme monk from his ancestral realm. Qi Xiaoyu, also from the great holy land, made a successful breakthrough to the ancestral land, and became a real giant!


    At this time, it is less than a hundred years since Chu Mo came out of the human world!


    This is simply a real miracle, a great ancestor less than 100 years old!


    This is too young!


    On the day Chu Mo set foot on the supreme realm, the entire Luotian universe was greatly shocked.


    Then, a large number of ancestral giants passed through the barrier and came to Luo Tianxian domain to congratulate Chu mo.


    This time, without the means of war, Luo Tian royal family successfully became the master of the whole Luo Tian universe. (to be continued.) eight

 Chapter 1815

    Ji Sheng, who was once slapped by Chu Mo, now sees Chu Mo like a mouse sees a cat. He is honest and upright, and dare not arrogate at all.


    Chu Mo found Zi Dao and Liu Yunfeng and pointed them out in person.


    These two former brothers, in this world, treat Chu Mo as if they were tutors. No way, preach, teach and dispel doubts... This kind of thing is what teachers and elders do.


    Chu Mo is also quite open to this kind of thing.


    Because by now, he has understood many things.


    Some even vaguely guessed what happened to their current state.


    However, some things can only be confirmed after he enters or even leaves the channel.


    Now, he just wants to accompany Qi Xiaoyu quietly and live a relatively quiet life.


    Master Lingtong finally came over, but this time, master Lingtong was not Chu Mo''s opponent!


    He hit Chu Mo, but he was quickly subdued by Chu mo.


    Master Lingtong was shocked.


    Chu Mo directly talked with him about a lot of things, and then, Chu Mo even directly cut off the divine personality in the Lingtong master''s body!


    Master Lingtong was extremely shocked, but he also had strong doubts about his previous layout. He told Chu Mo that this time, returning to the channel world, he still wanted to leave the channel world and see the outside world.


    Chu Mo told him not to go. If you go, it will be very dangerous. Master Lingtong sincerely asked for advice, and Chu Mo told him not to worry even if he wanted to see the outside world.


    "Wait for me." Chu Mo finally said to master Lingtong.


    Master Lingtong has lived for thousands of years, and he can see many things very thoroughly, but he can''t see through Chu mo. This small piece in his layout is not only completely beyond his control, but also into a field that he can''t understand at all.


    If he didn''t see that Chu Mo''s realm was too high, he would even doubt whether Chu Mo had become the legendary ancestor?


    However, even Chu Mo''s supreme realm is quite incredible in the eyes of master Lingtong. In his view, this is simply impossible and should not!


    However, he finally accepted this fact, because there are too many things in this world that he can''t understand. In his realm, it is clear that the world is mysterious. For example, reincarnation, since ancient times, no one can really understand the secrets contained in it.


    Before leaving, master Lingtong wanted to say something to Chu mo.


    But before he could say it, he was stopped by Chu Mo, and then Chu Mo sent a message to him.


    "Xiao Yu or Yi Yi, they are all happy now. If you can, I hope you don''t say it."


    Master Lingtong was completely shocked!


    This shocked him more than anything!


    He looked at Chu Mo and murmured, "are you... Have you mastered the mystery of reincarnation?"


    It''s no wonder he thinks so, because only by truly mastering the secret of reincarnation can we really do things in the world... In his eyes, there is no secret, right?


    "Reincarnation? No... it''s much worse." Chu Mo told the truth that he did master some secrets about reincarnation, but it was also true that he was much worse. About reincarnation, he has countless secrets that he can''t explain now.


    Master Lingtong finally left. He didn''t even ask Chu Mo to take care of Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi.


    Because there is no need at all.


    Qi Xiaoyu is now Chu Mo''s wife. With all his accomplishments, he is about to step into the supreme realm. The speed of this practice, even he, can''t help at all.


    Although water Yiyi has just reached the realm of sage, it doesn''t seem to be anything. But with whom! At her age, she entered the field of saints at this time, which can be described by miracles!


    Therefore, master Lingtong left at ease.


    Chu Mo stayed in Luo Tian universe for decades, and he went to many places to explore some mysterious and unknown things.


    Even, he prevented the ancient battlefield from opening this time!


    In the whole Luotian universe, no monk has stepped into the ancient battlefield.


    Including monkeys and their non human spirits, none of them entered the ancient battlefield. But they also all got a great chance, and they all planned to become ancestors and supreme beings here in the Luo Tian universe!


    "After all, many things have changed!" Chu Mo looked up at the starry sky alone at night and sighed softly.


    However, Chu Mo did not regret at all. Even though he knew that this change would bring great uncertainty to the future, he still did not regret.


    Because if we keep going higher, in the end, many things will still seem to return to the origin.


    For example, in this world, Zi Dao and ouyangfei come together.


    Because the time when Zi Dao met Chu Mo was much earlier than that world. Therefore, Zi Dao soon showed his best side!


    Ouyang Fei originally liked Zi Dao. Now that Zi Dao is excellent, she naturally likes it more and won''t have any other thoughts.


    Zhong Sheng wanted to stab him horizontally, but his mother couldn''t recognize him when he was directly beaten by Zidao. I didn''t kill him. I''ve already given great face! The Zhong family can only hold their nose to this matter, because if they can''t bear it, Zi Dao can level the Zhong family alone!


    Not to mention, there are a lot of strong friends around Zi Dao. Jiang caiyue, Liu Yunfeng, monkeys, their terrible and powerful non human spirits!


    Although the Zhong family is deeply rooted in Luo Tianxian domain, they have no confidence in these people.


    Chu Mo didn''t need to show up. These people could easily overturn the Zhong family.


    Chu Mo increasingly felt the magic of fate. Countless things seem to go in the opposite direction in the middle, but in the end... It''s like a hundred rivers into the sea. Finally, they all flow to the same place!


    This is also a kind of reincarnation!


    Chu Mo''s Tao, in this process, constantly improved, and constantly been overthrown, and finally, improved again.


    In this process, his realm is also in the crazy climbing process.


    Luo Tian universe is no longer suitable for him to stay!


    So he took Qi Xiaoyu directly into the channel world.


    This time, Qi Xiaoyu was the only one who entered the channel world with him. The rest were all left by him in the universe.


    After entering the channel world, Chu Mo was very straightforward and direct. Take Qi Xiaoyu, one by one. Stir up all those ancient tribes and beat people upside down!


    He didn''t kill too fiercely, but abolished those ancient ancestors one after another!


    This time, he didn''t even hang their heads on the flagpole.


    In just a few years, the name of Chu Mo has spread all over the channel world. Few people don''t know this young demon!


    Yes, young devil!


    Because Chu Mo was too straightforward this time, he didn''t even have any explanation!


    Coming up is a direct challenge. One by one, those families who were initially blasted by him did not even know his name!


    He disdained to explain, and there was nothing to explain.


    The creatures in this world have always been like this. When your strength reaches a certain level, no one dares to gossip about you anymore. If the strength is poor, it is not to blame with your mouth. It is possible to step on your hands or hit with stones.


    However, the reason why Chu Mo destroyed more than a dozen ancient tribes was finally exposed.


    Descendants of the Chu family in the past!


    Come back for revenge!


    This time, almost everyone expressed understanding. But this understanding is partly because of Chu Mo''s strength, and partly because of sympathy, so different people have different opinions.


    Anyway, Chu Mo never cared about these things.


    He didn''t care much about what others thought before, let alone now.


    More than a dozen ancient families, as once, were swept by Chu mo.


    Then Chu Mo went to the west to meet the Buddha and to the east to meet the supreme infinite. No one knows what they talked about anyway. However, after Chu Mo returned, the passage opened the sky curtain calendar.


    I don''t know how many years ahead of that time.


    Time flies, and thousands of years have passed. Chu Mo has almost led all the people around him to the ruins of the Chu royal family in the channel world. There, a new town has been built again.


    The whole history of the channel seems to have returned to its original state. There are differences in details, but on the whole, they are almost the same.


    The list of gods was cracked by Chu mo. after killing the creatures in the gray ground, they were directly beaten back by the monks in the channel. Those creatures in the gray earth seem to have never been so disheartened.


    They are angry and want to kill again. But this time, Chu Mo killed them directly before they killed them!


    There, he picked up Zi Dao and ouyangfei.


    Time passed like this.


    Almost 10000 years later, Chu Mo successfully rushed from the supreme realm to the great ancestor realm.


    This time, he killed directly out of the channel world and entered the real ancient god flesh world.


    Everything seems to be repeating itself. But this time, Chu Mo''s strength is much stronger than in the past. Even if he faces those heaven and man again, he also has absolute confidence to face it!


    In the physical world of the ancient god, he met zhinao again. This time, he directly removed the seal in zhinao. Zhinao no longer has the worry of being controlled by the original seal. Therefore, this advanced Rune life chose to follow Chu Mo all the time.


    Chu Mo didn''t even meet Yu Hong this time. Because in terms of time, it will take a long time for him to meet Yu Hong¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1816

    Chu Mo went directly to the five internal organs world of the physical world and took away five crystal nuclei. Then, he began to refine, and his strength was also improving rapidly in the process.


    This time, he almost broke through the realm of Dazu and entered the legendary field that no creatures had ever entered!


    Perhaps it is because of his speed of cultivation that he directly triggered some taboo power.


    A large number of heaven and man have directly entered the physical world of ancient gods.


    This change is a little different from that once.


    But now Chu Mo is also more powerful. In the face of those people, Chu Mo swept them like a sweep, killing them like falling flowers and flowing water.


    Finally, Chu Mo directly killed the eternal land and defeated all the three powerful masters and eternal masters in the eternal land!


    He let zhinao begin to rule the whole physical world of the ancient god, and then one person killed him from here!


    In this life, he will change many things!


    In the outside world, Chu Mo once again encountered those previous crises, but this time, he successfully broke into the spiritual seal of the ancient god!


    Those days before, people were all successfully killed by Chu Mo alone, and then refined. His realm has stayed at the top of Dazu realm, as if it was just a little... He is about to successfully break through to a higher level!


    But this time, Chu Mo finally met the terrible hunter.


    Chu Mo''s infinite doubt that the pursuer should be a god!


    Because Chu Mo had no ability to resist at all in front of him, and the supreme way of the other party was simply powerful to a shuddering degree!


    This time, as soon as the man saw him, he directly sneered: "do you think you can escape the judgment of fate in this way? Rush out of parallel space and do it again? Boy, don''t try to escape this time!"


    But this time, Chu Mo ran away again!


    Successfully escaped!


    Of course, with the help of ancient gods.


    Chu Mo even heard the angry and crazy roar of the man clearly.


    Once again, he was sent into a door by the mysterious force.


    Then... It''s another reincarnation.


    Chu Mo returned to his youth again, but this time, he returned to the era earlier than last time!


    He found himself a baby!


    A gorgeous woman, looking at him with tears, whispered, "son, I''m sorry for you! I really want to grow up with you, watching you marry a wife, watching you have children, sorry... Sorry! I can''t protect you..."


    "This is..." Chu Mo''s heart, like a flash of lightning, he knew!


    This is the scene when his parents were forced to send him into the human world!


    He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything and let his parents make a way. Sent him into the human world.


    Then, general fan Wudi picked him up and began to cultivate him.


    This time, Chu Mo has been practicing since he was very young. He didn''t establish any Xiuzhen college anymore, and didn''t even choose to meet Xu fufu and Miaoyi Niang, let alone go to Qi Xiaoyu and Mojun!


    Because this time, Chu Mo has understood that this is his reincarnation!


    It has nothing to do with anyone!


    With the help of Pangu, he entered a rather strange state of reincarnation.


    In this state, the changes in him alone are real. The rest of those people, in fact, are like flowers in a mirror!


    With his reincarnation, those people... Those things will completely disappear.


    Although this makes people feel very sad, as if the whole world is fake.


    But Chu Mo has been able to understand the deep meaning of this Tao.


    As long as there is a world where they all live, intact, then it''s enough!


    That life is the most real!


    So in this life, Chu Mo''s cultivation speed is even more amazing. In only 30 years, he directly rushed out of the Luo Tian universe and became a monk of the supreme realm. Then he rushed into the passage world, where he didn''t disturb anyone. Just keep practicing and constantly impact a higher realm and level!


    Then, in his seventies, he entered the realm of great ancestor.


    When he was more than 150 years old, he directly killed the physical world of the ancient god.


    This time Chu Mo is more fierce than the last time!


    Facing the obstruction of heaven and man, he directly sacrificed the strongest way. Most importantly, this is the third time he has faced these people. Therefore, Chu Mo''s heart is clear about what abilities people have and what magical powers they have these days.


    When he made a move, he directly hurt the killer.


    So this time, Chu Mo was so fierce that his soul trembled!


    It''s horrible!


    Chu Mo rushed all the way into the spiritual seal of Pangu, destroying the seal to 80%. The existence of that terror, felt again.


    With a little deduction, he sensed the power of reincarnation from Chu mo. This God was almost mad with anger!


    He didn''t expect that if he was as strong as he was, he would also be severely calculated one day.


    This is simply too much!


    He directly tried to suppress Chu Mo there. Don''t want chu Mo to escape again.


    But this time, the Pangu spirit, which has been broken by Chu Mo, directly sent out a terrible wave. Again... Swept Chu Mo away.


    In this way, Chu Mo began to reincarnate again and again!


    Until the ninth time!


    When he was twenty years old, he had already killed him!


    He can''t wait until he becomes stronger, because Chu Mo has understood that this is the ancient god buying time for him. A taboo force was used. This power may even make the ancient god disappear completely and disappear in this world!


    According to Chu Mo''s Epiphany, he also understood that he must kill this terrible existence in order to enter a new and higher level.


    So this time, the 20-year-old Chu Mo directly killed him and completely smashed the spiritual seal of Pangu before the terrorist existence came!


    This time, the spiritual power of the ancient gods rushed into Chu Mo''s body.


    Then, before the terror arrived, Chu Mo''s body, whoosh, instantly disappeared in this space.


    This disappearance seems to disappear completely in this world and enter another dimension.


    Anyway, here, the trace of Chu Mo has been completely lost.


    The next moment, Chu Mo opened his eyes.


    He saw a white haired old man sitting there with his back to him.


    "Ancient god?" Chu Mo called softly, and he felt like he had a long dream!


    In his dream, he reincarnated for the ninth life!


    But he knew very well that he was not dreaming!


    It''s all that really happened!


    The ancient god used some taboo power to make him successfully accept the spiritual inheritance of the ancient god, and then woke up here.


    The old man with white hair sat there without moving or answering.


    Just with his back to Chu Mo, his figure shows the vicissitudes of ages.


    "Where is this?" Chu Mo frowned slightly and stood up. Then, he felt that his body was full of more terrible power than before. His spiritual knowledge of the sea has also become truly unfathomable.


    If his original physical strength and spiritual knowledge of the sea was a drop of water, now it is a sea!


    This huge gap makes Chu Mo even unable to accept it!


    This is terrible!


    What''s more terrifying is that Chu Mo can clearly perceive that his current realm has not broken through the field of Dazu!


    But his combat power is countless times stronger!


    Strong enough to be unimaginable!


    "Am I entering the realm of God?" Chu Mo''s face showed a trace of self mockery.


    This realm is really like the realm that God can touch. The understanding of Tao and reincarnation are all incredible.


    Through his own reincarnation, Chu Mo has also learned a lot about the secrets contained in reincarnation.


    I don''t dare to say how profound, but at least, in this world, those who can surpass Chu Mo in this respect can be counted with a slap.


    The next moment, Chu Mo saw Yu Hong.


    He lay on the other side, and Pangu''s axe fell to one side.


    "Yu Hong!" Chu Mo rushed to Yu Hong with a concerned face.


    Then he let go. Because he can feel that Yu Hong''s vital signs are very stable now, just like falling asleep. He tried to wake Yu Hong up, but found that no matter how he called, Yu Hong didn''t respond at all.


    At this time, Chu Mo glanced at Pangu axe. Pangu''s axe brushed once and came to his hand.


    That kind of feeling, like a child who saw his parents, that kind of strong attachment, even Chumo himself was surprised.


    "How could this happen?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    Then he came to the old man with a Pangu axe.


    The old man with white hair also seemed to be completely asleep. Sit there, motionless, eyes closed. In his body, there are not even many upgrades emanating. But Chu Mo knew that the old man must be a living man.


    "Elder, whether you are an ancient god or not, I want to thank you." Chu Mo saluted the old man.


    At this time, I never know how far away, Suddenly there was a roar: "Chu mo... Get out of here! Pangu... And Pangu, get out of here with me! What you did, I''m lost, my God, I''m lost in this place! Don''t let me find you! Otherwise, I swear... I''ll tear you to pieces! You dare to use the power of this taboo, Pangu, you die! Ah... Ah! Damn!"


    Chu Mo immediately recognized who this man was, the terrible God!


    Did he follow in?


    But now it seems that this Lord God is not happy. Actually lost in such a place?


    What the hell is this place?


    Chu Mo also wants to know this now.


    At this time, the white haired old man in front of him suddenly opened his eyes.


    Then, he grinned at Chu Mo and winked. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1817

    Chu Merton looked at the old man with a dull face. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and then said, "senior, you..."


    "Shh!" The old man put a finger on his lips and winked at Chu Mo, indicating that Chu Mo did not speak. Then, the old man took a look at the surrounding environment and waved his hand directly. They suddenly disappeared here. However, it did not leave too far, but appeared in the upper tens of miles.


    Dozens of miles... In such a place, there is no difference with no distance.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched a little, and even felt that the old man didn''t wake up?


    But a scene that surprised Chu Mo occurred.


    The next moment, a figure with a terrible smell appeared directly here.


    This is a young man who is a little too much, even younger than Chu mo. His face was even childish.


    Chu Mo was really impressed with this face. It was the man whose strength was so terrible that he almost suppressed and killed him three times in a row!


    Chu Mo guessed that this should be one of the four gods.


    Across dozens of miles, Chu Mo looked at the young and handsome face, and then he was silent. He knows very well that he is not his opponent yet. However, there was a strong sense of war in Chu Mo''s body.


    "Huh?" The young man over there had a very sharp perception, and he had already noticed it before Chu Mo raised his fighting spirit. At the moment when Chu Mo was really wary, the young man roared directly.


    The roar of this life scared Chu Mo to death.


    It''s really shocking!


    Even a continent can be shattered by this man''s roar.


    Even a world Lord, under his roar, must have his body broken and died.


    This voice is really terrible, full of the power of Tao and law.


    However, what puzzled Chu Mo was that the young man actually hit him hard in the other direction!


    Boom!


    The void chaos directly erupted into a dazzling light.


    Then, then there is nothing then.


    Because in this place, no force seems to play a role. There is chaos here, and almost no entity can be seen.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help looking at the white haired old man. As a result, the old man flashed a proud wink at him and grinned.


    At this time, look at the young man, frantically attacking in all directions. The intensity of that attack is absolutely daunting.


    Chu Mo experienced the ninth reincarnation, and his realm was about to surpass the level of the great ancestor. He couldn''t guarantee that he could withstand such attacks several times. Therefore, this young man definitely belongs to the kind of existence that is powerful enough to make people tremble.


    But here he is, just like a blind man, completely unable to perceive the specific location of Chu Mo and their existence.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help looking at the white haired old man again. The old man smiled and looked proud. From that expression, I can''t see that this is an expert. Chu Mo couldn''t help but put his hand on his forehead and wanted to smooth the black line.


    This old man can''t be an ancient god!


    How can the Pangu God in my impression be like this?


    It should be the real top-level existence that is domineering, holding a Pangu axe, with a Pangu hunting knife at the waist, and walking like a dragon and tiger, which can make countless strong people disappear in an instant!


    This old man, however, gives people a feeling of being an old urchin. Although his strength is equally unfathomable, even the character suspected of God has been fooled by him, but his tired and lazy appearance makes it difficult to connect him with an expert.


    At this time, the suspected existence of God began to be far away from here and gradually disappeared.


    Chu Mo looked at the white haired old man, and the old man also looked at him. Then he shook his head with a smile, waved his hand, and a vast force came out, directly sending Chu Mo out of the place.


    The next moment, Chu Mo was surprised to find that he and Yu Hong appeared again in the void before entering the door.


    Then, the horrible young man was hitting him!


    Although in a hurry, Chu Mo still made a direct move!


    This time, Chu Mo''s action was simply groundbreaking!


    It''s totally different from the embarrassment and exhaustion that once existed. It''s simply strong enough to be heinous.


    He hit casually, using a Pangu axe. What he used... Was Pangu Kaitian!


    Then, with the other hand, kill heaven directly to the other side!


    Pangu double click!


    Although this blow had no name, Chu Mo''s brain directly appeared such a word.


    Boom!


    The whole void collapsed at once!


    Then, a boundless light, as if it had gone beyond the scope of the universe, completely burst out.


    A roar sounded in the light.


    "Pangu... How dare you use this taboo magic? Aren''t you afraid that you will completely annihilate the world?"


    The sound clearly reached Chu Mo''s ears.


    Yu Hong, beside Chu Mo, reluctantly opened his eyes, but the next moment, he closed them again. He is so tired!


    That kind of fatigue almost made him run out of oil and light.


    Even opening your eyes is a huge extravagant hope.


    Later, Chu Mo felt the strength of the other side. However, to his surprise, he felt that he was clearly not the opponent of that person. But why did he fight with the other party this time, but he didn''t feel any hurt?


    At the next moment, the universe collapses directly!


    This annihilation, I do not know how far it affects the distance. Anyway, Chu Mo only felt the power of time and space, and was frantically erasing his body.


    Chu Mo threw Yu Hong into the sea of his spiritual knowledge. In his realm, it is not difficult to protect Yu Hong.


    Then, Chu Mo took Pangu axe and kill the sky, and directly killed in the direction of crazy collapse!


    Because the suspected existence of God is still there!


    Chu Mo wants to kill him!


    Perhaps, together with Chu Mo, the existence of God was also killed from there. A weapon finally appeared in his hand.


    It''s a rather ancient machete. It''s plain and plain. You can''t see any luster at all, but it exudes an unimaginable great pressure!


    Either murderous or pure coercion!


    Mighty, like a king coming!


    Facing this machete, Chu Mo had a psychological fear, which was completely uncontrollable.


    He was shocked, because this fear should not have come from his heart!


    "You are indeed the best person I have met in so many years, and... Pangu unexpectedly used the power of taboo to help you grow. But he still failed! There is no way to surpass the realm of the great ancestor! At this level, either get the order of the Lord, or... Get the order of God, which will greatly improve your combat power, cultivation and understanding. Normally, the great ancestor stratum Times, in fact, is the end of all creatures in our world. "


    The man walked directly to Chu Mo and looked at Chu Mo coldly, Then he said lightly: "So, don''t think you''re a little close to breaking through the realm of Dazu. In fact, it''s just your illusion, and it''s also Pangu''s illusion! He thinks you can succeed and let you reincarnate for the ninth life... I have to say, this is really an anti heaven skill, which is very taboo. He has also been backfired. The world is fair, and it''s fair at any time. You have to pay what you want to get Yes. But the world is also unfair. Sometimes, even if you give everything... You still don''t get it. "


    Chu Mo looked at the man with cold eyes and didn''t speak.


    The man continued: "Also, you think that only you feel that you can break through to a higher level. In fact, I have the same feeling hundreds of millions of years ago. But in this dimension, the strongest is the great ancestor. So even if you really can kill me, in fact, you can''t break through. Just like in the ant world, even if you grow into the most powerful ant, you are still an ant, You still can''t fly. "


    Chu Mo looked at the man and suddenly said with a smile, "I''ve seen ants cultivate into essence. They can not only fly, but also become people."


    "This is nonsense." The man looked at Chu Mo calmly: "I have the confidence to kill you. I say so much to you because you are indeed a genius. Well, a rare genius in the human world! It is really not easy. You can grow to this point not only because of the help of Pangu, but also because there is an incredible force in your body. Pangu... Is just the pushing hand behind you, pushing you forward, and guiding you appropriately. If... You can follow By my side, I can guarantee that you will be able to obtain more top-level resources. At that time, maybe you can really change from an ant to a person and become a Jing. "


    This man said so much to Chu Mo, but he was actually soliciting!


    "Who are you?" Chu Mo asked.


    The man suddenly laughed, "you must think I''m a God, right? Because only the God you know can have my strength."


    "Isn''t it?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Of course not." A look of pride suddenly appeared on the man''s face: "what is God? He is just a poor man in this world."


    Chu Mo''s heart suddenly raised a strong discomfort. God is poor smelly, so what is he? Not as poor as God?


    "I am the law! I am the embodiment of the law of the world!" The man looked at Chu Mo indifferently, and then said, "follow me, you can really see what is the true meaning of the world, and you can also understand what is the essence of reincarnation. Be my pet, follow me, and you will see a different world."


    Chu Mo looked at the man with a stunned face.


    The man said faintly, "what? I don''t think I can accept it? From the secular world to the spiritual world, and then to the top world like you. Pets... Are all very common things. For example, kittens and dogs... And you, in my eyes, are just a kitten and dog. Don''t feel difficult to accept, let alone angry. You are the only one who can enter my eyes in the world."¡ª¡ª


    Send the update and ask for several recommendation tickets... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1818

    Chu Mo looked at the man in front of him with a speechless face. It was really hard for him to imagine how the man said these words. Let yourself be his pet, as if it were a gift from heaven. There has to be a limit to shamelessness, doesn''t it? Shameless people who reach this level are really rare.


    "I seem to... Know your origin." Chu Mo looked at the man and said lightly, "since you don''t belong to this world, what are you doing? High-dimensional creatures, Rune life? What? Can''t go back to your original world? Can''t find the door? Then in this world, you want to show off? You want to continue your high-level life. Continue to overlook the creatures of this world? Sorry, you have come to this world. You are not noble!"


    The man''s eyes flashed a dangerous light, looked at Chu Mo, and said in a deep voice: "so, you are rejecting me? You have to think about the consequences of rejecting me..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Mo directly started!


    It''s nonsense to say more to such people!


    Pangu time!


    Chu Mo directly ran Pangu time.


    That powerful force of time was exerted on this man in an instant. Almost in a moment, this person directly became a lot older.


    But it seemed that he did not become weak.


    His voice became colder.


    "The concept of time... Doesn''t exist at high latitudes at all! You use this means to..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Mo again!


    This time, Chu Mo''s performance is still Pangu time!


    But this time, the Pangu time displayed by Chu Mo is different from the last time. This time, the Pangu time... Directly seals the surrounding universe!


    The time here seems to become sticky. Everything has slowed down billions of times.


    Then Chu Mo hit it with an axe.


    Pangu Kaitian!


    This axe is so amazing that people''s souls will tremble for it.


    The momentum is strong and heavy, and we will never move forward!


    This axe, there is no turning back. With this axe, at the same time, Chu Mo''s left hand killed heaven.


    It drew a cold and bloody light, which directly cut open the sky. Cut into the man''s arm.


    At the same time, Chu Mo sprang up in the air and kicked the man''s belly.


    This is a fierce to the extreme kill.


    The Dao and FA, as well as the fighting achievements, have all been run to the utmost.


    The mysterious young man''s eyes burst with a flame like light. The flame magnified instantly, like a monster condensed from the flame. To swallow Chu Mo in one bite!


    Boom!


    Between the two sides, they are directly linked by close combat.


    Make a loud noise that shocks the whole universe.


    Then, Chu Mo''s body flew back directly at high speed, and the whole person spewed out a mouthful of blood in mid air.


    It looks like he was seriously injured.


    But in fact, the mysterious young man who fought with Chu Mo was also seriously injured by Chu Mo''s blow.


    One of his arms was cut off by Chu Mosheng.


    His head is too hard!


    Although Pangu axe cleaved on his head, it failed to cut his head. This kind of defense is simply amazing. This is a real force of law.


    At the same time, Chu Mo''s foot kicked the young man and kicked the young man out. Although he gulped blood, in fact, the bones of the young man were not broken!


    The reason why that arm was cut off was that Chu Mo''s knife was too accurate and directly cut at the joint of bones.


    Although the young man was hit hard by Chu Mo''s attack, his counterattack was also very fierce!


    Moreover, almost all of the attacks he used were real law attacks. The power of law is supreme and powerful enough to make people speechless.


    This war was quite difficult for Chu mo.


    He followed the young man in this void, and I don''t know how long he fought.


    The concept of time is really meaningless in this place.


    However, in the process of this continuous battle, Chu Mo also gradually understood the weakness of the other party''s law. Therefore, he focused on each other''s weaknesses and made crazy attacks.


    The mysterious young man of the other side is the same, and he also found some weaknesses in Chu mo. And use this weakness to kill Chu mo.


    He no longer mentioned that he wanted Chu Mo to be a pet, but he wanted to kill Chu Mo completely!


    He wants to compete for the fortune of Chu Mo, want to get the inheritance of Pangu, and then seize the order of God and become the God of the fifth day!


    Because only in this way can he have the opportunity to return to the high-dimensional world. Otherwise, he will be exiled here forever.


    The fierce battle has been going on.


    Chu Mo was also seriously injured. He kept running the Pangu Sutra, drawing huge essence from the endless void of the universe.


    Both of them developed various magical powers, and even launched various changes!


    This kind of fighting, wonderful degree, is simply unimaginable.


    Just here, there is no audience.


    Few people know that such a terrible war will happen in the lonely depths of the universe.


    Originally, the death of those heavenly beings should have shocked the four gods, but in fact, this mysterious young man has already sealed the whole universe. There was no news from the four gods.


    The two people are constantly fighting, and large areas of the universe are also constantly collapsing.


    I don''t know how vast the territory is, and they all beat it up.


    I don''t know how much void has turned into chaos.


    Countless stars were shattered.


    This battle can be listed in the history of the whole universe. This is a real battle between top masters.


    If the time is calculated according to the previous Shenjian year, at least 50000 years have passed!


    Fiftythousand years of World War I!


    This is amazing!


    However, this battle is still not over.


    Chu Mo constantly accumulated himself and made himself stronger in this level of battle.


    At the same time, he is also studying the weaknesses of Rune life.


    There must be weakness in any life in this world. It just depends on your ability to find out each other''s weaknesses.


    In terms of defense, the weakness of Rune life is almost nil!


    Facing the artifact of killing heaven and Pangu axe, you can also get the least injury.


    At the same time, the attack ability of Rune life is also super. They are good at using various laws to condense attacks that are almost impossible to crack.


    It can be said that at this level, Rune life is indeed a higher level of life form.


    Many times, this mysterious young man will turn into countless lines!


    Each line has unpredictable power, and then launches a kill against Chu mo.


    At the beginning, Chu Mo was often hit hard, and even nearly fell in danger several times!


    Pangu can help him reincarnate nine times, but he can''t help him all the time.


    In fact, Chu Mo has received the spiritual heritage of Pangu.


    During the years he fought with the other side, he constantly practiced Pangu''s Tao and Dharma.


    Finally, when the sky god learned the world for 100000 years, Chu Mo finally turned Pangu''s Tao and law into his own. And he has developed his own method!


    When he waved the murderer in his hand again, the other side, the young man''s face, finally showed a trace of fear.


    He looked at Chu Mo with an incredible face and exclaimed, "how is it possible?"


    Because at this time, Chu Mo seemed to have completely transcended the original realm and level, and entered a higher level of the field.


    From the momentum, there was an overwhelming advantage, almost looking down at him.


    Although I didn''t feel more powerful from the intensity of the attack, in fact, the young people who became the life of the rune knew very well that the other side was different!


    At this time, a desolate old breath burst out along Chu Mo''s body!


    Boom!


    That breath, straight into the endless sky overhead.


    In a moment, this originally chaotic cosmic void seemed to derive endless vitality!


    There are countless dust, which begin to condense, and then form stars one by one.


    These stars are big and small. They are all over the vast void of the universe. There are at least tens of billions of stars!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly burst out!


    Many stars begin to burn in an instant and turn into stars!


    That endless power burst out along Chu Mo''s body.


    He was holding a Pangu axe, as if he were breaking the earth.


    With an axe at hand, you can open a large chaotic void.


    Clear Qi rises and turbid Qi decreases.


    This chaotic universe, at this moment, began to become clear.


    Then, Chu Mo''s breath became stronger and stronger. A domineering breath began to spread along Chu Mo''s body, and almost at the next moment, it spread to the entire universe void!


    The whole vast void of the universe was shaking madly and violently. It''s like something terrible is going to happen.


    The young man, whose Rune was transformed into life, showed endless fear in his eyes and exclaimed: "how is it possible? How can you have the ability to create the world without a divine order? No, no, no... this must be false, this must be an illusion! This is an impossible thing!"


    Genesis!


    This is the real creation!


    Not to create a star, not to create a life, but... To create everything!


    Including the void of the universe!


    Including endless Tao and Dharma.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s cold voice came: "speaking of it, I really should thank you for such a long time. Without the boundless pressure you brought to me, how can I really understand the Tao?"


    "No, it''s impossible. It doesn''t conform to the rules! The rules of this world are not like this at all!" The young man roared. He wanted to prevent all this from happening, and began to act. He began to destroy crazily.


    He wants to destroy all the stars and turn the universe into a chaotic void again.


    But all this is in vain, because once the stars are broken, they will condense again in an instant. It seems that there is a powerful force of law affecting all this.

 Chapter 1819

    This vibration makes every living creature feel inexplicable palpitations!


    None of the four celestial realms can escape this kind of spiritual palpitation. They can all have a premonition that something really big has happened in this world.


    But the four celestial realms are too vast, boundless!


    It''s too big to imagine!


    So for a time, no one knows what happened.


    But at the top of the four celestial spheres, in the infinite temple, there are many ancient existence that will last forever, but at almost the same time, they all opened their eyes. Almost all of their faces, which had no expression for millions of years, showed shock.


    In their mouths, they spoke the same words as the young man who had become the life of the rune.


    "How can it be? It doesn''t conform to the rules of the world!"


    However, after saying this, these people began to fall into meditation.


    Then, there are many people, almost in an instant, all say the same name.


    "Pangu."


    "Pangu!"


    "Pangu..."


    He''s back!


    In the past, they actually knew that they could only suppress Pangu, but they could not let him annihilate. Even if they try their best, they can''t really destroy a god!


    Although their strength is incomparably strong, in fact, their level is always one level lower than that of Pangu!


    This is a real secret. Except for the four gods, there will never be more than 20 creatures in the world who know this secret.


    Pangu is a God, a real human God!


    But they are still creatures. It''s heaven and man!


    Although they are all strong to the utmost, they are still... Unable to get rid of the category of creatures in this world.


    Only Pangu is different, because he is the real God!


    There is a divine world in this world, and they all know this in their hearts. They also want to become gods and enter the divine world.


    It is the source of everything, the origin of all life, and the beginning of reincarnation!


    Unfortunately, so far, no one in this world has been able to successfully enter the divine world. Pangu had a chance, but he gave up!


    He wants to lead the Terrans, open up the fifth day, and open up a real paradise and pure land for the Terrans.


    As a result, he failed. The top-level existence of all heaven and man, took advantage of Pangu''s kindness and broad mind, and calculated him hard! Separate his body from his spirit and suppress the two places respectively.


    But in fact, those top heaven and man all know one thing in their hearts: one day, Pangu will come back!


    Because no matter how powerful they are, they can never really kill a God. Similarly, there is no way to truly and thoroughly understand the whole of a God.


    Therefore, they have been waiting, at the same time, their hearts have been praying, hoping that this day will never come.


    They are not the kind of people who wait to die. They also have too much layout.


    For example, the Eternal Lord and the three main forces!


    These four former masters of heaven and man will change, and those supreme beings in the four heavens are not unknown. But they don''t care!


    The reason why they dare to let these four people enter the physical world of ancient gods is that they are naturally not afraid that they will rebel and rebel.


    They have plenty of means to suppress this matter easily.


    However, they finally miscalculated!


    The man is back!


    Only God can have this ability to create the world!


    According to legend, the world of the four heavens... The whole vast and brilliant infinite universe was created by God!


    If Rune life comes from high-level dimensional life. Then God... Is omnipresent, but no one can find it.


    "He has not really become a God." The God of Hongmeng Avenue zijintian opened his mouth, and his voice, across the endless and distant universe, directly spread to several other spiritual consciousness seas.


    "Yes, he has not really become a God." The immeasurable God in heaven also opened his mouth.


    The God of heaven then said, "you must kill him."


    God, who is merciful and merciless, has never spoken. It''s like I didn''t hear any sound.


    "There is no God in the South with great mercy. You should make a statement." The God of the purple golden sky on Hongmeng Avenue said coldly.


    "All living beings are suffering, why?" Finally, the merciful God spoke. But he... Seems to have raised an objection.


    "Have you forgotten what you did in the past?" God of heaven said coldly.


    The merciful God said faintly, "all beings are suffering. If you can get rid of it, you can get rid of it and enjoy it. Naturally, it is excellent."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." The immeasurable God said, "if you let that person really rise again, with this power of creation, he can become a God without God''s order. Then, the opening of the fifth world is something that none of us can stop!"


    "Then go preach." The merciful God said faintly, "why do you have to stop it? Since you can''t stop it, just spread the Dharma. Let our Dharma take root and sprout there, and then grow into a towering tree! At best, whether it''s human or any creature. Finally... In fact, we have to accept our thoughts and accept our enlightenment."


    "Your method is too soft." The God of Hongmeng Avenue said, "what human beings are best at is betrayal! No enlightenment can make them really die hard."


    "You are wrong. Human thoughts are suddenly difficult to change, but in fact, if the method is appropriate, you will certainly have unimaginable gains." The merciful God said, "in fact, recently, I made a small experiment..."


    "...." the other three gods were speechless.


    In fact, they are very clear that the merciful God has been conducting various experiments in the dark. For example, create a star at will, and then move a large number of humans into that star. Then in that place, he established his sect and spread his Dharma. If the game collapses in the end, it will be a catastrophe. Wipe out everyone on the star. You don''t even need to give a reason.


    When people offend God, they naturally erase it at will!


    In fact, countless souls in nanwutian, who are merciful and merciful, do not know this matter. If they know it, they will definitely oppose it.


    Because in their minds, human beings, no matter how unbearable, can be exiled to an invisible place at most. Why kill it? Killing... That''s the last thing they want to see and accept.


    After all, those things were made by Nanwu Tianzhu himself, and the other three gods did not care about such things. But now it''s different.


    The emergence of the fifth world is the last thing they want to see and accept. Therefore, these three gods all decided to attack the physical world of ancient gods and wipe out that place completely!


    "In the past, when the ancient god was sealed by us, we knew very well that we could not really go there and enter the physical world of the ancient god. It was impossible to destroy that place..." the merciful God said.


    "That was in the past. Now, he came back. And once again, he exerted the great power of creation. On the fifth day, it has begun to take shape. The physical world of the ancient god will also directly turn into an endless continent, and then float on it for 33 days. This is our opportunity." Said the God of the purple golden sky on Hongmeng Avenue.


    "Yes, it will take time for the fifth realm to be truly formed. But the physical world of the ancient god is no longer the world that was once inaccessible and invincible. The people we send out will definitely destroy that place completely." The immeasurable God said coldly.


    "Yes." The God of heaven nodded.


    Finally, the merciful God nodded and agreed.


    Then, from the four days, they sent a large army to the distant Pangu flesh world and began to move forward.


    In the cold universe over there, Chu Mo is still fighting with the mysterious young man.


    The young man watched him create the world and had supreme power. The whole person was about to collapse, and he was completely crazy. He launched a crazy kill against Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s body, there are countless injuries, some wounds, even tens of thousands of years may not heal.


    But he has been calmly facing.


    Before, this young man couldn''t kill him. Now, he can''t kill him!


    Although he can hardly kill this young man, it is much easier to deal with it now than before!


    He is making rapid progress, but the young man of the other side doesn''t.


    This is the gap!


    The young man used the taboo power in the rune life to completely erase Chu Mo there. But unexpectedly, Chu Mo has also mastered this power.


    The young man roared angrily, "you are stealing the secret of our Rune life! You dirty human, damn thief!"


    PA!


    Chu Mo swung his arm and slapped the young man severely.


    "You know what? In our human world, it''s called slapping the face." Chu Mo said coldly, "it''s a kind of extreme humiliation!"


    "Go to hell!" This Rune life into a young man crazy roar, kill to Chu mo.


    The power of the avenue booms in this void.


    The power of law also dances here.


    This young man, who was transformed into a rune, was extremely unwilling. He was not the opponent of the four gods, and he dared not plot against the four heavens. He wanted to get the fifth day, but he didn''t expect to succeed in the end!


    Still encountered the most powerful obstacles.


    This feeling made him extremely depressed, but also felt crazy anger.


    Why... Can a human being have such power against the sky in such a short time? Just like the dimension he is in, human beings are still masters in a sense!


    With unparalleled power¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.


    Recommend a friend''s book "black card"


    A mysterious black card will be issued with different amounts every week. Shi Lei must spend all the amounts within a week, otherwise, he will be punished by the black card.


    "Spending money is really personal work," Shi Lei said.


    "Set a small goal first, for example, spend 100 million..." Shi Lei said with pride.


    "The most regretful thing in my life is that I have too much money to spend, not spending it is not enough," Shi Lei finally said. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1820

    Like them, these runic lives have evolved over a very long period of time. From the beginning, they are just a single and primitive life form, accumulating little by little, and then accumulating over endless years. Can finally grow up and become a real supreme life.


    The whole process, if calculated according to human time, will take at least hundreds of millions of years!


    Only after such a long time can we grow up, and then we should be careful of being swallowed up by the same kind. In their dimension, the most terrible thing is not the enemy from outside. But from those around us!


    All Rune lives seem to be almost few.


    There is no difference between that supreme existence and those single lives in appearance. Therefore, if you are not careful, you may encounter a big Mac. Then the other party will swallow and refine those Rune lives that are not as good as their own.


    This young man, who also swallowed countless Rune lives, has this ability today.


    But in an accident, he fell from that dimension and was called to the world. Therefore, what he hates most in his heart is not human beings. But the heaven and man who summoned him to this world!


    He really wants to create the fifth world and kill all the people in those days. Return to the higher dimensional world. That''s his home.


    PA!


    At this time, Chu Mo slapped again.


    This loud slap sound, spread endless distance.


    The young people who become the life of runes have a deep understanding of human beings and heaven and man. Chu Mo didn''t need to explain. He also knew what it meant to be slapped.


    The anger in my heart was about to burn completely.


    He exerts endless magical powers and desperately wants to suppress this damn human!


    Then, you should slap him in the face and let him know the taste!


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo stabbed the young man in the middle of the eyebrow.


    Killing heaven erupted into an extremely strong killing machine, which directly turned this void into nothingness. Only a bloody light directly pointed to the young man''s eyebrows.


    The young man was unmoved. They had been fighting for countless years. Chu Mo also experienced countless attacks.


    If it worked, he would not live to this day.


    Therefore, although Chu Mo has become stronger now, the young man has the pride of Rune life. He ignored it and let Chu Mo stab his eyebrows with this knife.


    Then he began to attack Chu Mo''s biggest weakness.


    Life for life? What we are most afraid of in Rune life... Is this!


    The corners of the young man''s mouth even burst into a sneer.


    Poof!


    This time, Chu Mo''s killing heaven directly pierced the young man''s eyebrows.


    The young man let out a desperate cry!


    Even if the life gate of rune is not there, it is still a vital place!


    Chu Mo stabbed him in the forehead with such a knife, and the damage he caused was absolutely unimaginable.


    In particular.


    Chu Mo''s wrist twisted.


    The sharp and unimaginable blade of killer Tian directly revolved around the young man''s brain!


    "Ah!"


    For the first time, the young man made a very sad scream. His body was in the midst of crazy collapse.


    "It''s impossible! How can such a knife... Kill me?" The young man is roaring.


    At this time, a voice sounded from Chu Mo: "what''s the noise? A summoned life really thinks it''s supreme? Brother, you really are. You''ve been fighting with a waste like him for so many years? It''s really boring!"


    Boom!


    An unparalleled swallowing force directly swallowed the young man whose body was crumbling.


    The young man''s eyes showed endless horror. He couldn''t believe that he would die here. I can''t believe that Chu Mo has a high-level Rune life that is not inferior to his!


    "You... I know you. You were awakened by me. How can you get rid of my control?" The young man couldn''t believe that the man who swallowed him was actually the rune life he awakened himself. He sealed an unimaginable force in every awakened Rune life body. With this power, he is the God of these runic lives. Those Rune lives are simply unable to get rid of his control.


    But this... Has become the only exception.


    Chu Mo''s female voice smiled faintly: "what do you know? Who told you the secrets of the high-dimensional world, and there is no way to solve the low-dimensional world?"


    The young man was stunned and then made a crazy roar.


    His way was completely cracked by Chu mo. But he had a chance to escape. But Chu Mo''s Rune life is simply too terrible. He devoured more than half of his seriously injured body in an instant.


    So this time, he will fall.


    And there is no possibility of reversal.


    He finally issued a unwilling roar: "Pangu... You use the means of rebellion, you use the power of taboo. You will be robbed!"


    When the young man said this, he looked at Chu Mo and said it.


    Chu Mo touched his nose and said innocently, "I''m not Pangu."


    "No, you are, you are!" The young man finally made a startling unwilling roar, and then his voice completely disappeared in the sky.


    Later, Chu Hui appeared beside Chu Mo, with a somewhat complex color on her face, and whispered, "this man should be the stronger one in the rune life. If it weren''t for my brother, I certainly wouldn''t have a chance to swallow him."


    Chu Mo smiled: "didn''t you just say that your brother beat a waste for so long?"


    Chu Hui chuckled, "isn''t that to stimulate him?"


    "How about getting any useful information?" Chu Mo looks at Chu Hui.


    Chu Hui nodded, and then passed a divine idea to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo read this divine thought for a long time, then sighed lightly and said, "the four gods are indeed stronger than I imagined."


    Chu Hui nodded and said, "however, according to the rune life''s understanding of the four gods, they should not do it themselves. Among the four heavens, there are many who are slightly inferior to the four gods. I believe that those who do it to us should be those creatures."


    "No matter who comes, let them have no return." Chu Mo said a faint sentence, and then went straight on the road, rushing towards the direction of the ancient god''s physical world.


    On the way, Chu Mo had released Yu Hong and told Yu Hong what had happened before. Chu Mo didn''t say anything about the ninth reincarnation. This matter is of great importance, and even Chu Mo has not been able to thoroughly understand the true mystery of his ninth reincarnation.


    The reincarnation of each life is almost the whole environment, which is cooperating with him. Almost of that kind, the whole universe is serving him alone!


    So, in the later reincarnation, Chu Mo simply didn''t care about anyone, just himself, carrying out all kinds of cultivation. So that his cultivation speed is faster and faster.


    As for the spiritual inheritance of Pangu, he has also been completely obtained.


    Chu Mo now also needs to return to the physical world of ancient gods to prove one thing. He wants to see if there are corresponding changes in those relatives and friends in the eternal land of the physical world after he has experienced the ninth reincarnation!


    Time passed, Chu Mo and Yu Hong walked in the void for a long time.


    They finally returned to the physical world of the ancient god, but some were stunned by the changes in that place!


    The huge body of the ancient god has disappeared. Instead, it was a vast continent. Just floating in the void of the universe. That continent is almost boundless!


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong have a strong sense of shock across an endless distance.


    "This... Is the physical world of ancient gods?" Yu Hong expressed disbelief.


    Chu Mo also had an incredible feeling.


    On that continent, surrounded by dense essence, there are thirty-three layers of heaven, looming!


    "A vast continent, plus 33 layers of heaven... This, this is clearly the embryonic form of a boundary!" Yu Hong said, turning around and looking at Chu Mo with a shocked face: "Lord, you actually opened up a boundary directly without a God''s order! This is simply amazing!"


    "I developed this?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, because he didn''t think he had done it.


    "Of course, in the process of fighting with the rune life, you use the Pangu axe to pioneer the world, because your destiny is closely connected with the physical world of the ancient god. Therefore, in fact, what you pioneer is not the vast universe, but here!" Yu Hong looked excited and said, "hurry up, use your Divine sense to formulate the rules here, and then... Open the defense! I guess it won''t be long before people over there will kill! They won''t see such a world appear in front of them!"


    Chu Mo nodded, and then began to use his divine consciousness to channel the magnificent world in front of endless distance.


    instant!


    The feeling of connecting hearts and blood suddenly appeared in Chu Mo''s heart.


    "Is the world... Alive?" Chu Mo''s face was shocked!


    I can''t believe it.


    Although he always knew that almost all the stars in the sky were alive. When you arrive at the ancestral realm, you can clearly feel the faint emotions of those stars. But in front of such a vast world, there are not only emotions, but also thinking!


    This makes people feel a little scary while shaking!


    However, the feeling of terror soon disappeared for Chu mo. Because what he feels from this vast world is that kind of strong kindness!


    The world is like his children!


    Hoo!


    Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and then began to formulate various laws of the world. While he was formulating the law, he could feel that there was a trace of power floating out of the continent and then injected into his body.


    Soon, those laws became more and more, and directly formed the prototype of a token in Chu Mo''s body.

 Chapter 1821

    Although Chu Mo had never seen what the Lord''s order looked like, at this moment, such an idea came into his mind directly. I believe that this thing formed in my body is God''s order!


    He told Yu Hong about it. Yu Hong also looked incredible. Looking at Chu Mo, he murmured, "Lord, you are the most powerful and terrifying creature I have ever seen. You can actually conceive a decree in your body in this way. I don''t know how the four gods got the decree in the past. But I''m sure they didn''t get the decree in this way!"


    "But now, it''s still very young." Chu Mo said.


    He could feel that the forming divine order in his body was still very weak. There is absolutely no way to help him. Compared with those divine decrees that have been conceived and formed in legends, it has a huge gap.


    But Chu Mo didn''t feel the slightest depression, and he even felt extremely happy. Fortunately, he is very satisfied with his achievements today.


    At least, Pangu''s wish has been half realized here!


    The fifth realm, in front of him, is slowly forming.


    At this time, Yu Hong said solemnly, "Lord, now is the critical moment for the formation of the fifth realm. People from the four celestial realms will definitely send people to attack. Therefore, at this time, we must hold on, and we must let the fifth realm be completely formed before opening the boundary wall!"


    Chu Mo nodded. This truth was not used for Hong said. He also knew it clearly in his heart. If the boundary wall is opened at this time. Although it can also stop some people temporarily, the boundary wall has loosened after a long time. It is easy to be broken, not to mention, but also easy to cause permanent scars.


    "Let''s go back and have a look." Chu Mo said.


    These recent years can be said to be an unprecedented era in the whole Pangu physical world.


    Because overnight, the entire physical world of ancient gods suddenly changed dramatically.


    The starry sky above them seemed to disappear all at once. The sky is getting higher!


    That kind of feeling, like originally trapped in a big room, although I won''t feel suffocated, but I can''t be free. But now, this big room has completely disappeared!


    All the creatures in the ancient god''s physical world suddenly felt the real freedom from the depths of their hearts.


    This feeling made countless creatures even cry with joy!


    Thirty three layers of heaven are still forming, so there are no creatures in it.


    Nowadays, a large number of creatures are gathered here in the eternal place.


    There are many people in the Chu royal family. In these years, they have unimaginable strong strength.


    For example, Xu fufu, who had always been talented and a little tired, suddenly one day, he seemed to be enlightened, and his strength soared!


    He came from behind to catch up. Up to now, he has become a monk of the highest level!


    This was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Also unexpected is Liu Meier. Before, Liu Meier''s strength has always been the kind of strength belonging to the crane tail among the relatives and friends around Chu mo. Almost at the same time with Xu fufu, his strength soared and his understanding soared overnight!


    Although he hasn''t cultivated to the supreme realm yet, he has entered the ancestral realm and become a real giant.


    There are more than two of them in the same situation!


    Miaoyi Niang, who was originally quite excellent, was even worse. She had accumulated a lot and made little progress. In a very short time, she had rushed into the supreme realm, and now she has become an ancient ancestor level monk in the supreme realm.


    The old monk and the old Taoist priest, originally, are extremely powerful, and the Tao and Dharma are all profound to an incredible level. Now it has gone one step further and reached the realm of the Lord!


    Moreover, both the old monk and the old Taoist began to condense out of the Lord order!


    In fact, few people know, the old monk and the old Taoist do not know, this kind of token condensed by itself is far more powerful than the one obtained the day after tomorrow... Countless times!


    Almost all the other people around Chu Mo had unimaginable improvements overnight.


    For example, Na Yi, who had been a little weak before, unexpectedly caught up this time. Now he is also a monk in the ancestral realm.


    If there are two people in one person, this change is understandable. But everyone has been greatly improved, which is a little abnormal.


    Although the resources here in the eternal land are countless times richer than those in the channel world, and although the inheritance skills left by Chu Mo are all the top ones, why do those who do not have much intersection with Chu Mo remain the same.


    Only those people who are close to Chu Mo have made rapid progress in their strength!


    In the end, even these people realized that something was wrong. They simply ran to the old monk and the old Taoist. Hope to get an answer there.


    However, they did not get a particularly clear answer, but the old monk said: all this may have something to do with reincarnation.


    But more in-depth and specific, the old monk can''t say.


    Then, the whole physical world of the ancient gods changed dramatically almost overnight. Then, all the shackles disappeared. Although they couldn''t figure out what happened, they had an instinctive intuition that this matter must have something to do with Chu mo.


    Chu Mo and Yu Hong have been away for too many years. Too long years.


    Fortunately, these people have already adapted to their status as practitioners, and their concept of the world and time is not as strong as in the past. But the missing of Chu Mo still didn''t decrease by half, but became more and more intense.


    Seeing this change in the physical world of the ancient god, everyone was very happy. They knew that Chu Mo was still there!


    They are still waiting for Chu Mo to return and rename this continent!


    Because this is a new world!


    All creatures in the whole ancient god''s physical world accepted this change. And rejoice in it.


    Because it has become a continent. Although it is extremely huge, it has also undergone essential changes from the situation that we couldn''t communicate with each other in the past.


    Therefore, those creatures in other worlds also began to come to the eternal place gradually. Communication and contact have gradually become more and more.


    As a result, great changes have taken place in the whole continent in just a few thousand years. The number of powerful practitioners is increasing, and then war is inevitable.


    At first, those practitioners who did not know the situation also tried to attack the territory of the eternal land, especially the place of the Chu family, which was coveted by countless people. Because the essence of that place is the most abundant.


    However, after several painful failures, those people finally learned. Moreover, some legends about Chu Mo gradually spread out with the increase of communication and exchange.


    Those practitioners in this world finally understand the origin of this change. I finally understand what kind of place the Chu clan is.


    That''s the real royal family!


    Although there are still some monks with different thoughts in their hearts, there are fewer and fewer people who really dare to attack the Chu royal family. Until now, there is no one.


    Because over the years, the changes of Chu''s royal family are too great!


    There are so many masters in it. If anyone comes out, the whole world can tremble.


    Especially in the Chu royal family, there are two almost invincible statues. Many people are saying that the existence of those two statues is actually the founder of Taoism and Buddhism in every part of the vast continent, which has now spread all over the world!


    This sense of mystery is even more daunting to those who have evil intentions.


    Chu''s royal family has gradually become the center of the whole world. Almost every year, people from unknown places come here to make pilgrimages.


    If they were lucky, they would even be so excited that they couldn''t help crying when they met someone inside the royal family.


    At the same time, Chu college, after so many years of accumulation, finally broke out a strong reputation.


    It has become the largest college in the world!


    Perhaps the existence of Chu college has inspired the deep feelings of many people. In the past three thousand years, more and more colleges began to appear on the continent where the whole ancient god''s physical world evolved.


    Few people find that every additional college will make the whole world more prosperous!


    This change can only be clearly perceived by the master of Chu mo.


    Therefore, when Chu Mo returned, his divine consciousness was swept at random, and he had known all the causes and consequences.


    Then, Chu Mo''s face showed a happy smile.


    This kind of change is his favorite!


    At the next moment, Chu Mo and Yu Hong had appeared in the palace community of Chu''s royal family.


    His return directly made the whole Chu clan... A complete sensation!


    Because his appearance is so abrupt that no one would expect him to come back at this time.


    The rooster, who was wandering in the palace, rushed up with his wings flapping and gave Chu Mo a big hug.


    Chu Mo touched the hair of the rooster and said unexpectedly, "I haven''t seen you so enthusiastic on weekdays. What''s the matter today?"


    "Weekdays? Today?" The rooster looked at Chu Mo with a speechless expression, Then he said, "boy, do you know how many years you have gone? Although speaking of the realm of Lord chicken, you don''t care about the passage of time and years. But it''s really a long time. I haven''t seen you for a long time! Do you know... If you don''t come back again, even in the royal family, you will soon become a real myth! You are now a legend!"


    The words of big cock are not exaggerated at all. So many people have grown up after so many years. Those young generations have seen the statues and portraits of Chu mo. Having heard countless stories of Chu Mo, it can be said that they grew up listening to the stories of Chu Mo¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1822

    Those stories, slowly, have become legends. Through word of mouth from generation to generation, although he has not lost his original taste, he has become a real legend.


    Even the younger generation outside some royal families are wondering whether Chu Mo has ever existed in the world.


    Otherwise, why has there never been any news about him in these endless years?


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi also appeared soon.


    The two women rushed into Chu Mo''s arms and couldn''t help crying.


    They have missed Chu Mo so much for countless years. In the past endless years, their cultivation and realm have already reached an extremely high realm. This realm has a peaceful state of mind. They have been closed for thousands of years at any time.


    This feeling is actually quite lonely. Even if Chu Xuan and Chu Tong often come back to visit them, the loneliness is still irresolvable.


    The only thing supporting them to continue is to wait for Chu mo.


    Holding his two wives, Chu Mo''s heart is actually somewhat guilty. Especially for water.


    In his first reincarnation, he gave up marrying Shui Yiyi and gave her an independent and complete life. But now with water in his arms, Chu Mo''s heart suddenly gave birth to a kind of enlightenment.


    Actually... I still love it!


    That kind of feeling is not something that time and space can give up at all!


    So he whispered, "sorry!"


    "We all understand!" Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi said in unison.


    More and more people are gathering here!


    There are too many old people!


    Chu Mo even saw Ji Sheng!


    That young and frivolous young man in the past, although he still has a young face and is still so handsome, his eyes are full of the vicissitudes left by years. However, he was still very happy to see Chu mo.


    Today''s Ji Sheng, a realm, has reached the ancestral realm!


    He knew clearly in his heart how his achievement came about. So, in his heart, he was very grateful to Chu mo. as for the past, now it can be regarded as a kind of joke. It''s entirely for recreation.


    The demon king looked a little old, but on his face, there was a happy smile. He looked at Chu Mo and nodded gently, "you''re back, just come back!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "well, I''m back. This time, we can fight side by side! Three days later, I''ll lecture!"


    Everyone is delighted!


    I don''t think Chu Mo''s behavior is abrupt at all. Because now, although their realm has been extremely advanced, in fact, the realm of Chu Mo has long been a field they can''t touch!


    Moreover, the more they practice to a high level, the more a faint fear lingers in their hearts.


    There is an ultimate human problem that has always plagued them.


    "Where do I come from and where do I go?"


    Yes, that''s the problem! This problem puzzles every creature with high-level wisdom.


    Chu Mo is also difficult to give a clear answer to this question, but he can explain reincarnation a little.


    This time, he will tell all the Tao and Dharma that he realized in his ninth reincarnation!


    We should share it with our relatives.


    There is no big banquet, only a warm gathering between relatives and friends.


    Three days later, Chu Mo directly lectured on the stage!


    Even Yu Hong sat down with a pious face. Although he was unconscious for endless years, he knew clearly in his heart that Chu Mo must have experienced too many things he didn''t know in those endless years.


    Chu Mo''s lecturing must be related to this!


    Yu Hong had a strong intuition in his heart. He felt that Chu Mo was very likely to break through the realm of Dazu directly this time, just after this lecture.


    As for why there was such a strong intuition suddenly, even he himself was a little unclear.


    Chu Mo lectured, this time more internal. Only those within the entire Chu clan are qualified to listen.


    Those old professors in Chu''s college, that is, those ancient ancestors who used to access the world, were also lucky to be invited to listen to Chu Mo''s lectures.


    In the past, their cultivation has stabilized at the peak level of their ancestral realm. Because of the seal left by Chu Mo in the body in the past years, almost all of these people can''t continue to break through to a higher level.


    Now they all regret what they did in the past. Has completely reformed. In Chu''s college, in the endless time, all left... Are good names.


    The children they teach, generation after generation, respect them very much. Although many people have heard of those things that happened in the past years, they don''t care too much.


    After all, those things are too old!


    In the middle, it has experienced the era of channel world, the era of Shenjian world, and the era of eternal land. Now, it has entered the era of Pangu.


    In the middle, many real ancient histories can be written. Therefore, this group of channel ancestors in the past are too ancient. The things they have done and the mistakes they have made have also been worn away with the passage of time.


    They all felt very surprised and even couldn''t believe it when they were invited this time. Deep inside, of course, is full of great surprises!


    There was an idea that they dared not even think about, which came out of their hearts.


    Sure enough, Chu Mo''s first thing after seeing them was to directly remove their seals.


    Lightly said: "past years, today''s fruit. No matter how deep the gratitude and resentment, there will always be the day buried by history. Today, lift your seal, hope you can do it for yourself. This world is very big."


    Chu Mo didn''t say too many high sounding words, nor did he deliberately put on the airs of a dominator. However, his words were as bright as the lighthouse in the dark sea to these ancient ancestors in the past, which was refreshing.


    All the great ancient ancestors saluted Chu Mo together.


    "I will bear in mind your teachings!"


    Childe!


    This call came from the bottom of my heart without any reluctance.


    Moreover, nowadays, there are really not many people who can call Chu Mo a childe.


    I don''t know how many people will envy this title if it is spread out.


    Then Chu Mo began to preach. He didn''t disappoint anyone. As soon as he came up, he talked about... Reincarnation!


    Chu Mo has been lecturing for three years this time!


    In these three years, he quoted classic evidence and casually said a sentence, which is the real classic!


    Any example given is thought-provoking.


    During these three years, too many people broke through on the spot!


    There are also too many people who have realized the supreme way, and the feeling is really wonderful!


    Even in the hearts of many people, the idea of "hearing the Tao in the morning and dying in the evening" came into being!


    Chu Mo''s sermon did not have those abstruse things. He reduced complexity to simplicity and eliminated all complex avenues.


    Finally, he said to the crowd, "the road is endless. As long as the heart is not tired, it will continue this road and move forward. Then, record everything about you in a book for the benefit of future generations. I hope that one day, when those young children just read, they can read these real truths! They can understand the supreme way and Dharma."


    At this time, in the void, a Buddha''s name came: "Amitabha, childe, this is a great kindness!"


    "Infinite heaven, great goodness!" Another channel number sounded on the other side.


    It turns out that old monks and Taoist priests have been listening to scriptures here. They are different from ordinary people. After listening to Chu Mo''s Sutra, they use it to confirm all they have learned. That feeling is like an epiphany!


    The higher the realm, the greater the harvest after listening to the Scriptures.


    Like Yu Hong, sitting cross legged in midair all the time, his whole body is emitting golden light outward.


    Pangu axe, Chu Mo returned it to him again.


    Because Yu Hong is the most suitable person to control Pangu axe besides Chu mo.


    After listening to the Scriptures this time, Yu Hong obviously felt his progress.


    However, what he hopes more is... To see Chu Mo''s breakthrough with his own eyes!


    If Chu Mo can make a breakthrough at this time, they will have more confidence in the coming crusades of the four gods here!


    Although I can''t say that I can easily repel the invaders, at least Chu Mo can become a repressive existence! Give the creatures of the whole Pangu world absolute strong confidence!


    Yu Hong guessed right!


    His intuition is very accurate!


    After Chu Mo lectured, the whole person really changed fundamentally in temperament and charm.


    Then he stepped up to the thirty third floor of the sky.


    The moment his figure disappeared, just outside the thirty third floor of the sky, there was a thin, but I don''t know how long, lightning, cleaving to Chu Mo!


    Disaster?


    This scene shocked everyone directly!


    No one will believe that there will be a disaster in the realm of Chu Mo''s great ancestor?


    So this kind of disaster... What kind of disaster is it?


    Chu Tong and Chu Xuan, the sisters and brothers, have long been the grandfathers of the peak. They looked at each other and saw that exciting color from each other''s eyes.


    "Dad is breaking through again?" Chu Tong''s voice was full of great surprise.


    "It looks... Yes!" Chu Xuan said with the same excited face.


    "But the question is... Is there a realm above the great ancestor?" Chu Tong was confused. In fact, all the people of the Chu royal family have been discussing this problem for countless years.


    According to the old monk and Taoist priest, there is really no realm above the great ancestor!


    The reason why the Lord and God are strong is because of their Lord''s order and God''s order!


    However, the old monk and the old Taoist also believe that the road is endless. Maybe, there will be a higher level above the great ancestor, which will not be known.


    "Perhaps, Master Chu Mo can do it." The old monk once said this.


    But no one expected that this day would come so soon? (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1823

    Chu Mo preached for three years, and after that, he actually directly ushered in the disaster!


    However, this disaster is very different from any disaster they have experienced in the past!


    That thin lightning made everyone feel no danger. That level of lightning, not to mention their horrible creatures, even the lightning that the supreme disaster needs to face, is much more terrifying than that.


    However, none of these people present thought that the lightning was really not dangerous. Beyond the great ancestor''s disaster, this is the disaster that may never occur in the whole four celestial realms.


    No one will know how dangerous this disaster is.


    Chu Mo was on the 33rd floor of the sky, and the thin lightning struck him directly.


    He didn''t dodge, because he also needed to test the power of this kind of disaster.


    The thunder entered the body, and there was no feeling. Over the years, Chu Mo''s understanding and control of thunder Avenue has reached a level unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Then Chu Mo felt a sudden trance in front of him.


    He... Unexpectedly, once again, returned to his childhood!


    "This..." Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t expect that the disaster he faced, the first thunder, was actually about reincarnation!


    For this kind, he is simply familiar with the road!


    In his heart, he suddenly thought of Pangu God. In an instant, Chu Mo had a clear understanding.


    God


    Pangu is God!


    Therefore, he is very likely to foresee such things!


    Or... Pangu great God, has he... Also experienced this kind of disaster?


    This idea appeared in Chu Mo''s heart and lingered.


    Because no one knows exactly how Pangu became a God, and no one dares to make an assertion at will. After the great ancestor, he can become a God through the disaster.


    There is no precedent for success in this world. No one dares to make this assertion there.


    But Chu Mo suddenly had this feeling now.


    After the great ancestor disaster, it is likely to enter the field of God!


    This is a guess, but it is infinitely close to the truth.


    At the same time, this also gave Chu Mo a wake-up call. Even God will also be calculated by others and will also be hurt.


    Up to now, he can''t forget the smile of the white haired old urchin in that mysterious unknown space. He now understands that the old man is probably Pangu!


    However, Chu Mo doesn''t know why he became like that.


    Perhaps it is the "superego" of the ancient God Maybe it''s possible.


    Facing the test of this reincarnation, Chu Mo really had no difficulty in dealing with it.


    However, this time, he lives more carefully and carefully!


    He began to drive every family and friend around him!


    He preached to them in person, constantly preached, and constantly helped them!


    Therefore, he stayed here for a long time. Calculated by time, it was at least 5000 years!


    But the result of doing so is that everyone in the Chu royal family on Pangu, which is now under the 33rd floor of heaven, has been forcibly brought into the realm of great ancestor by Chu Mo!


    The old monks and Taoists, who had already surpassed the supreme realm, were brought into a new field by Chu mo.


    So, when Chu Mo wakes up from the reincarnation of this disaster!


    At almost the same time, the old monk and the old Taoist burst out endless divine light in their eyes, and then... They flew up to the sky and crossed the robbery!


    Chu Mo experienced more than 5000 years in the reincarnation test of this disaster. But in the eyes of others, in fact... It''s just a moment!


    But this moment, too great!


    Among the entire Chu royal family, all those who have intersected with Chu Mo, who are now at the level of ancestors, almost suddenly realized!


    Even the rooster... Was also found by Chu Mo, who desperately instilled countless things into it.


    So, a very shocking scene happened.


    Chu Mo crossed the robbery on the top of the thirty-three layers of heaven. Under the 33rd floor of the sky, there are also countless ancestors of the Chu royal family, and at this moment, they have been robbed!


    If at this time, people don''t understand that all this is because of Chu Mo, then they really have such a profound Taoism for nothing.


    They were so surprised and excited.


    All of us, in an instant, experienced the process of constantly leaping from the original realm.


    Especially those who were originally at a low level, such as fan Wudi and his group. Although they have been working very hard in these endless years, they are still far from it. But this time, their cultivation improved so fast that even they felt afraid. There is a dreamlike feeling!


    Normally, such an improvement in cultivation will cause serious mood instability and even endless demons.


    But in fact, none of these people had such a crisis. With the improvement of their state of mind, their state of mind is actually like a lock being opened, constantly releasing the corresponding state of mind.


    Reincarnation!


    Chu Mo has just been lecturing for three years, which is what he mainly talks about!


    This group of people also all appeared a kind of enlightenment, knowing that this is Chu Mo using the power of reincarnation to help them!


    Although they did not know what Chu Mo had experienced, they understood that Chu Mo had never forgotten them!


    Even the ancient ancestors of those channels in the past... This time, they finally caught up with the most important opportunity!


    Chu Mo didn''t give them up, put down all the gratitude and resentment in the past, and brought them in!


    No one can believe that Chu Mo actually took advantage of his natural disaster as an opportunity to directly make a fundamental transformation happen to everyone around him!


    This means, this mind, and this wisdom are indeed unattainable.


    The entire Chu clan, countless people are crossing the robbery!


    The whole Pangu world, the vast and boundless world, has been shocked by this movement!


    All creatures couldn''t believe it. Looking at the endless and distant direction of the Chu royal family, they couldn''t help but have an impulse to kneel down and worship!


    There... God!


    After Chu Mo passed the first disaster, there was no second disaster for a long time. In his heart, he also had an epiphany. Because this time, he directly verified too many things!


    Look at the vast clouds of disaster in the endless sky below!


    He really understood many secrets of reincarnation.


    Although it is not enough to control reincarnation or explore more secrets from reincarnation, after all, this step has been taken.


    Chu Mo is waiting for the second disaster.


    He had a feeling that this second disaster should have nothing to do with reincarnation!


    After a long time, the second thin thunder finally came down.


    This time, Chu Mo could feel that his divine consciousness and memory were immediately sealed!


    This feeling is very uncomfortable. It seems that I suddenly lose my memory. I can''t remember anything at once. However, Chu Mo was not flustered. His pure eyes were emitting a faint light. In his heart, there is still a last bit of wisdom.


    "I''m going through a disaster! I''m going through a terrible disaster!"


    Chu Mo muttered to himself.


    At this time, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of him... Then Chu Mo was brought into a broken world.


    In this world, there are cries of murder everywhere. There are terrible strongmen everywhere, slaughtering innocent creatures.


    Chu Mo''s brain suddenly flooded with too many memories like a tide.


    This memory is about the king of Chu!


    At this moment, Chu Mo seems to return to that era and incarnate as the unparalleled son of Chu in the past.


    He looked at those who slaughtered their relatives, his eyes suddenly red, he raised his hand is a blow!


    A figure was immediately beaten away by him!


    Although he didn''t kill him, he was also seriously injured.


    Other figures who were slaughtering creatures were all stunned at once, as if they couldn''t believe that such a terrible strong man would appear.


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, with a very uncomfortable feeling, as if... He shouldn''t do this.


    "No, why do I have such strong strength?" Chu Mo muttered to himself. He couldn''t believe that he would be so strong. Because according to his memory, he should not have seen this group of people being slaughtered, let alone such a powerful force!


    What Chu Mo didn''t know was that an ancient ancestor of the world who was crossing the robbery over there, that is, the one who just flew with his palm. With his slap, the great ancient ancestor spewed a mouthful of blood directly, and then the whole person seemed to collapse.


    The disaster of heaven hit the ancient ancestor, almost killing him!


    At the critical moment, the old monk gave a hand and lifted his distress.


    But the old monk is also facing the catastrophe. There is a very thin lightning, which is also splitting at the old monk!


    Therefore, the old monk can only help that person once.


    The unknown ancient ancestor of the old channel was infinitely grateful to the old monk. After desperately swallowing some magic drugs, he began to concentrate on dealing with the immediate disaster.


    He didn''t know that he had just walked through the gate of death, and almost disappeared!


    Because Chu Mo has noticed something wrong.


    These memories should have been the memories of his awakening in the next life!


    Chu Mo''s heart directly seemed to be split into a big hole, and countless memories emerged again.


    It was about his memory after the Chu clan. In his memory, there were also a large number of enemies. Every time he sees those enemies, Chu Mo always has an impulse: kill them all!


    But in the end, Chu Mo resisted.


    Because he now has too much power, those enemies who used to be extremely terrible to him can''t even stand an idea of him now.


    Therefore, before these enemies did those things, he had resolved all the crises in advance.


    Then, a trace of enlightenment rose in Chu Mo''s heart.


    He remembered everything, and the barrier of memory was lifted.


    He knows that this time of disaster is cause and effect¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to. (to be continued.)

 Chapter 1824

    When Chu Mo woke up, the second disaster was already a success.


    Then Chu Mo stood quietly outside the thirty third floor of the sky, in the endless and deep sky, thinking. Two disasters, one reincarnation, one cause and effect, all let him get a great understanding. That feeling is mysterious and unspeakable.


    However, Chu Mo''s Taoism has directly improved a large part.


    In his eyes, endless light of reincarnation and light of cause and effect are blooming. The two lights alternate and reflect each other.


    Just like the two divine lights, the relationship between reincarnation and cause and effect will be directly understood by him.


    "Is this the power of God?" Chu Mo said to himself in his heart.


    Because Dazu has no such ability in this realm. He has never heard that the Lord and God have such abilities. Maybe he doesn''t know, but this ability is really against the sky. Can see through each other''s real come!


    For example, intelligent brain, in the past, even intelligent brain itself could not see through its own, about this, a blank, a chaos.


    But now, under the gaze of Chu Mo, the coming of zhinao becomes clear. Although the exposed is only a corner, but it has been able to see the identity of his Rune life.


    In addition, about the ultimate question, where do I come from and where do I go.


    Chu Mo now finds that he can also make a certain answer. Although the answer may not be right, it may be a hundred thousand miles away from the real situation, at least, he can already make an answer. This is actually a great achievement for endless creatures!


    Chu Mo is waiting for the arrival of the third disaster.


    Because he doesn''t think there are only two such disasters.


    The first two are reincarnation and cause and effect, so what will the third heaven disaster be?


    At this time, from the high sky, in the endless nothingness, there was a thin lightning, slowly crackling towards Chu mo.


    It''s relatively slow. In Chu Mo''s eyes, it is naturally slow, so slow that Chu Mo has a hundred ways to avoid this lightning in an instant. But for other endless creatures, this lightning is also unparalleled in terror!


    This lightning, different from the previous two, is black!


    As black as ink!


    Where it passes, even the light is absorbed by it. Then, a thin black line appeared in the deep void.


    Chu Mo did not resist this time.


    Let the black lightning enter.


    This kind of disaster can''t be avoided. Although Chu Mo has never heard of the relevant disaster, he has not experienced it. But the Pangu inheritance he got and his own heart told him that this kind of disaster cannot be avoided!


    Black lightning entered the body, and Chu Mo''s body suddenly stiffened.


    Then, Chu Mo''s eyes showed a vague color, and then, his face showed a ferocious color.


    But no one can see the change of Chu Mo, otherwise, those who know him will be scared. Such a ferocious expression never appeared on his face.


    Chu Mo was brought into a strange environment this time.


    When he opened his eyes, all his memories were sealed again.


    He only knew that his name was Chu Mo, the only son of a general.


    This general, whose name is Chu Tianji, is a general of the Daxia state. He holds great power and grew up with the emperor since childhood, making friends with him. Therefore, in the kingdom of Daxia, it can be said that one person is below, and ten thousand people are above. With unimaginable power.


    But Chu Mo, the only son of the general, was a waste material who was born unable to practice martial arts.


    With blocked meridians and weak physique, piansheng''s appearance is still ugly. He can''t find any similarities with his father Chu Tianji, who is brave and powerful, and his mother Ji Qingyu, who is national beauty and Tianxiang!


    So many people secretly said that the childe of the Chu family was nine times out of ten because Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu were infertile, and then secretly adopted the child.


    However, many people don''t agree, thinking that since it''s adoption, can''t we adopt a child with thick eyebrows and big eyes or beautiful appearance? Why should I bring back an ugly ghost?


    Therefore, the son of Chu Mo must be the son of Chu Tianji, but why is he so ugly and so weak that he can''t practice? Nine times out of ten, it''s related to the killing of too many generals by Chu Tianji!


    "This is retribution!"


    "For us, general Chu is the God of the army and our protector, but for the people in the enemy country, it is a real God of killing, which exists like a devil. People in our country will not curse general Chu, but people in the enemy country will!"


    "It''s a pity that general Chu is an outstanding person in the world, but it''s a pity that Ji Qingyu is stunning. The children born between them have such defects, which is really regrettable!"


    "Why can''t they have more children?"


    "Either I can''t give birth, or... Maybe I don''t want to make that useless son feel uncomfortable?"


    "Hey, it''s all rubbish. What do you do with his feelings?"


    Almost all the people in the imperial capital sympathize with Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu about this matter, and then they all think that their son Chu Mo is an out and out waste.


    Human nature is good at first.


    Chu Mo, a simple teenager, was in the midst of this discussion. Gradually grow up. When he began to understand beauty and ugliness, and began to have a sense of shame, his originally cheerful character gradually changed. He became a little silent, some unwilling to meet people.


    Even Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu often enlighten him and tell him that people''s beauty and ugliness are not just determined by their appearance. If the heart is good, ugliness is also beautiful; If it is evil, beauty is also ugly. But it doesn''t make much difference to a child. Because no matter where he goes, Chu Mo can always feel the world''s full of malice towards him.


    When he was a teenager, at a royal banquet, the emperor was in a happy mood and drank a few more glasses of wine. At the same time, he was also in love with the son of his good brother, so he publicly asked Chu Mo to choose a princess of his age at the banquet, half jokingly. Then the marriage should be settled on the spot.


    Originally, Chu Mo had no sense of existence at the banquet. He had no friends since childhood. Because of his ugly appearance, he couldn''t practice, and his physique was still very weak. He always invited his husband to teach him at home when he was a child.


    He has no classmates or friends, and it''s very humiliating for anyone to walk away expressionless after seeing him.


    This royal banquet was also ordered by the emperor that all civil and military officials at all levels must bring their families to attend. Chu Mo had to bite the bullet to come here.


    No one expected that the emperor would make such a decision after drinking happily.


    Teenagers are already very smart after reading classics and historical books. Although God didn''t give him a good body and a good skin bag, he was given a quite intelligent brain.


    Chu Mo is very clever, even extremely clever. At the same time, he is also very sensitive and has a fairly clear understanding of the emotions of the people around him.


    He could fully feel that with the emperor''s words, the banquet hall was suddenly cold, and the atmosphere instantly became very embarrassing.


    Especially those princesses of the royal family who were originally smiling like flowers, those who were about the same age as him, after hearing the emperor''s words, they were all scared out of color, as if they had seen a ghost. Some smart people react quickly and hide in an instant.


    Those Royal princesses who had no time to dodge or could not dodge also directly lowered their heads. Don''t let Chu Mo see their faces, for fear that Chu Mo will choose them.


    Because they dare not and cannot disobey the holy order, they can only use this method to express their silent resistance.


    Other civil and military officials, all of whom are wily and crafty, all have a kind smile and look at it with a smile.


    Nothing can be seen from their faces. I don''t know. I thought they were all there to bless.


    As for the families of these civil and military officials, they all lowered their heads and dared not laugh if they wanted to. In their view, if someone is willing to marry Chu Mo, it''s hell!


    The power and prestige of the Chu family are indeed high, up to the top. But these families are not bad!


    If an ordinary official, it is estimated that he will be happy to marry his daughter to Chu mo. even if he is an ugly ghost, even if he is weak and doesn''t live long, it doesn''t matter. As long as he can get involved with the Chu family, it''s enough.


    But they don''t need this!


    They don''t want their daughter to marry such a person. Their daughter is also unwilling to have anything to do with Chu mo.


    The emperor''s sudden proposal made Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu directly embarrassed, and they couldn''t directly refuse. Because it hurts, not only does it mean not giving the emperor face, but also hurts his son''s self-esteem.


    The emperor woke up a little now. He didn''t regret finding a wife for his good brother''s son, but regretted not bringing it up in public like this!


    He knows best what his princesses are like. However, no one will marry Chu mo. If Chu mo... Really points to a princess, and then he is rejected on the spot, the excitement will be great.


    Not only did Chu Tianji get angry in his heart, but he thought he was teasing him. Even in his own heart, he would feel very sorry.


    Finally, almost everyone''s eyes fell on Chu Mo''s face.


    The princesses held their breath and dared not look into Chu Mo''s eyes.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly laughed. On his ugly face, laughing was more ugly than crying. Almost all the princesses, their hearts all Mengdi Shen, secretly said: it''s over! This ugly guy must be ignorant and want to choose one of us!


    Those civil and military officials could not help but show a faint, imperceptible smile at the corners of their mouths.


    The emperor played a bad hand!


    This time, Chu Tianji will definitely be dissatisfied with the emperor anyway.


    Because of this scene, it is not only the ugly boy of Chu Mo, but also the couple of Chu Tianji, who will feel embarrassed!


    People have different thoughts, and most of them are waiting to see jokes. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 1825

    The atmosphere in the banquet hall suddenly became a little solidified. Even those ritual musicians who were playing music subconsciously stopped the music they were playing and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo is ugly. His smile looks even uglier, except for his eyes, which are very bright and pure. But this purity was completely covered by his ugly appearance, and no one would notice except his parents and a few relatives.


    He took a step forward, first saluting the Emperor: "Your Majesty loves you, and the younger generation is terrified."


    The boy''s voice is clean and crisp. There is no such timidity as people imagine, let alone yes. He raised his head and boldly looked at the emperor with a bit of drunkenness on his face: "but I dare not accept it."


    Hoo!


    At that moment, Chu Tianji and Ji Qingyu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh in their hearts. At the same time, a feeling of sadness, sadness and heartache came out again.


    The child is wronged!


    In front of so many people, and taking into account the emperor''s face, he didn''t say no, but said he didn''t dare to accept it. It is conceivable that at this moment, the child''s heart must be full of grievances.


    Why dare not accept it? Because it''s unacceptable! Because even if you accept it, you will only humiliate yourself!


    Chu Tianji as a victorious general, at this moment, his face, very ugly. He lowered his head slightly, and there was a faint glitter in his tiger eyes. The veins burst on the hand holding the chair.


    The armrest of the hard wooden chair has been scratched by him!


    Turned into powder and scattered on the ground.


    Few people saw this scene, but a few people who saw it all clicked in their hearts. They all know that the general still feels uncomfortable in his heart!


    Ji Qingyu''s eyes were slightly red, but she smiled at her son. Her heart was both sad and proud of her son''s sensible. What you see is my son''s poor face and his weak body, but you can''t see his proud heart!


    The emperor couldn''t help breathing at this time, but he glanced at Chu Tianji casually, but his heart suddenly clicked. He knew that his old friend was uncomfortable. However, this matter is not without remedy.


    If at this time, any Princess stands up and takes the initiative to say that she is willing to marry Chu Mo, in fact, today''s matter will be over satisfactorily.


    Although the emperor drank too much wine and proposed the marriage at once, in fact, he was not fooling around. Not to mention the political marriage, the two sides can be closer, making Chu Tianji more determined. The Emperor didn''t know Chu Mo at all.


    Although the child looks lonely, he doesn''t even have a friend. But in fact, this physically weak, unable to cultivate and ugly teenager is a child with an inside show!


    He is familiar with classics, history and classics, and knows all kinds of miscellaneous studies. Although he is young, he is a really learned person.


    In fact, if it weren''t for his ugly appearance, even if he was too weak to practice, he would definitely be a very popular marriage partner.


    The emperor''s eyes swept to his young daughters.


    The group of teenage princesses, one by one, all hung their heads, and no one spoke!


    Some even hid before, and by this time they had begun to sneak out quietly!


    "This is really..." the emperor felt helpless, and he couldn''t force his marriage. Although he can do so, he loses his original intention.


    At this time, among the Royal relatives and relatives over there, a girl directly stood out. The girl looked sixteen or seventeen years old, with long hair like a waterfall, wearing a white skirt, a slender waist and a grip, her eyebrows were like mountains, her eyes were like water, and her skin was better than snow. Definitely a real beauty. Now it''s fascinating to frown and smile. If you grow up, you''ll definitely be a gorgeous beauty.


    Her name is Xia Zhenzhen, and she is the ninth Princess of the Emperor today. In the whole summer, she has a great reputation. There are countless people who want to marry her!


    Both princes and ministers, as well as secular people, do not generally like the nine princesses. It is no exaggeration to say that the reputation of the princess among the people is not inferior to that of the crown prince today!


    Such a gorgeous beauty, excellent... Is not just her appearance, she is talented, proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, gentle temperament, virtuous and virtuous. Then she has a little-known identity. She is the closing disciple of the water lily fairy who is the strongest in the world today!


    The water lily fairy is said to be a figure who has lived for hundreds of years. Her face is not old, and her strength is unparalleled in the world. It has always been the dragon who sees the first but does not see the end. It has been beyond the expectations of many top-level existence to accept Xia Zhenzhen as an apprentice.


    However, few people know Xia Zhenzhen''s identity. But even if this identity is removed, her other aspects are enough to make all men fall in love with him.


    Over the years, there have been countless people who want to propose to the emperor. But no one has ever succeeded. Even the crown prince of neighboring countries came to ask for marriage in person. However, it still failed.


    Many people say that Princess Xia Zhenzhen is like a real fairy, who doesn''t eat human fireworks. In this world, no young Junyan can match her.


    Therefore, although Princess Xia Zhenzhen is sixteen years old, she has never been married. You know, under normal circumstances, the Royal Princess, at the age of thirteen or fourteen, has a designated marriage partner.


    Their marriage, in fact, is involuntarily.


    When the emperor saw the ninth Princess stand up, he was so surprised that wine completely woke up, and the whole person''s brain was a little blank. He doesn''t understand, what does jiu''er stand up to do at this time? Should it be


    The emperor thought of this, and he didn''t even dare to think about it anymore. If so, today''s excitement would be too great!


    The magnificent nine princesses, the most charming flower in the whole summer, and the most talented and gorgeous daughter of heaven. Having a crush on Chu Mo, the ugly boy of the Chu family... It''s incredible to think about this. If it did, the Emperor didn''t even dare to think about the future of Chu mo.


    I''m afraid he won''t live to get married at the age of 20!


    Because this is so envious!


    Other people in the banquet hall were also stunned when Xia Zhenzhen stood up.


    Many young sons of princes and nobles stared round and stayed there. Several of the young heroes who thought they were qualified to marry the princess stood up at once.


    A young childe, who looks eighteen or nine years old, is tall and straight, handsome and masculine. He is the youngest son of Liu Zhiyuan, a top-ranking official in the dynasty. His name is Liu He. In the whole imperial capital, it is known as the head of the five shaos.


    The so-called five young people are the young children of five top noble families. Every one has amazing skills. These five young people are not five bullshit dandies, but five real top talents.


    Some people even predicted that there must be a place for the five of them on the court Hall of the future summer, and it will never be a bad position!


    Liu He likes nine princesses and has been pursuing them crazily. Many people know this, and it''s not a day or two. The whole imperial capital, almost up to the princes and nobles, down to the common people, all know this thing.


    However, Princess nine never gave Liu he a chance. In Liu He''s view, it''s because he is not good enough. As long as he is good enough, one day, he will definitely impress Princess nine.


    So Liu He has never been too anxious or too persistent. He knows very well that no good woman likes a man who is self righteous and obsessed. He is a real talent, so he won''t do that kind of thing.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t help it, because anyone who was smarter could see what the ninth princess wanted to do at this moment.


    "She wants to save the scene!"


    But the problem is, anyone can save this kind of scene, but you can''t save Princess nine!


    If you nod your head today and promise this marriage, you will really sit down.


    Who is the general Chu Tianji? Is that a harmless businessman? Is he a common people that everyone can bully?


    No!


    He is the most amazing general in the Xia empire!


    He is domineering and maneuvers. He has laid a large territory for Daxia. His military skills are strong enough to make anyone look up to him!


    To marry such a family, as long as you nod your head, even if you are the best princess in the dynasty, it will become an established fact!


    Who dares to go back? The emperor dare not!


    Therefore, we must stop this matter before Xia Zhenzhen speaks!


    Liu Hesu was quick witted and smart. Before Xia Zhenzhen stood up and spoke, he stood up and said, "brother Chu mo."


    Chu Mo turned to look at Liu He. In his pure eyes, he could not see any emotion, as calm as the well water in the depths of the ancient well.


    This look made Liu He''s heart thump. In the past, he had heard of the ugly son of the general, but he never had any intersection, let alone understanding. Now seeing Chu Mo''s eyes, Liu He, who was also intelligent, suddenly felt that things might be a little difficult.


    But at this time, it was already on the line and had to be launched. He had stood up. If he didn''t say a word or said it beautifully enough, it would affect his own reputation.


    Therefore, Liu He first showed a smile on his face, making his expression look extremely sincere. He said very sincerely, "brother Chu Mo, how old are you, stupid brother? I don''t know what to say?"


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, still looking at him calmly.


    This made Liu He, who was also very proud, somewhat annoyed, thinking: what do you mean? Look down on me?


    However, there was no sign of impatience on his face¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1826

    Calmly looking at Chu Mo, Liu He''s face was still with a faint smile full of goodwill, and then said, "what Chu Mo''s brother just said, brother, I don''t agree with him."


    Almost everyone in the whole room froze as soon as this word came out. Looking at Liu He with a shocked face, he thought: what does this mean? Not quite agree? Do you really want this ugly boy to be engaged to Princess nine?


    Even Xia Zhenzhen, the nine Princess over there, looked at Liu He with a look of doubt. But then, Bing Xue''s clever Xia Zhenzhen had guessed Liu He''s little abacus.


    Sure enough, Liu He looked at Chu Mo and said sincerely, "men should marry women. This is the relationship between heaven and earth. For my brother, you shouldn''t refuse."


    Chu Mo looked at Liu He with calm eyes, but the expression on his face eased slightly. Anyway, these words still sound like human words.


    Then Liu he said, "if I say something that may offend you, I think the reason why you decline your majesty should be that... Um, in terms of image... Cough, right?"


    At this time, Chu Mo nodded gently. Although he didn''t speak, his face didn''t look angry.


    Liu he whispered, "a good man is ambitious and just a skin bag. In fact, it''s nothing at all. From ancient times to now, his appearance is ordinary, but there are many people who have made great achievements. This, I think you should not know, a virtuous brother who is also familiar with classics and historical books."


    Chu Mo finally nodded. After all, he was a child. If someone is nice to him, how can he refuse?


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s eyes on Liu he have become very soft.


    He is very sensitive, but also very simple and kind. Know that there is endless malice in this world, but don''t want to believe that these malice will come to you.


    Xia Zhenzhen over there, standing there, with a faint light shining in her star eyes, secretly said in her heart: it seems that Liu he should have no problem solving this matter. But in her heart, she also felt a little sorry. Because this is already the best chance!


    A gorgeous beauty like her, even if Chu Mo is so talented and ugly, she shouldn''t have any love. Not to mention that Chu Mo was a lot younger than her, and she never really showed any talent.


    The reason why she stood up at this time is not only to save the scene, but also the most important thing is that her master, the water lily fairy, once commented on Chu mo.


    It''s still because she mentioned Chu Mo in front of her master.


    Then the nymph of the water lily suddenly had a whim. She came to Chu Mo''s birthday with Xia Zhenzhen and deduced it.


    However, it was this deduction that shocked the water lily fairy. She told Xia Zhenzhen that Chu Mo was a very strange boy. Although he was ugly, it was because of his fate! That appearance is not what he is.


    "Although this child is weak, he has no channels, but his fate is the top fate!"


    Xia Zhenzhen once asked, what is the fate of the top? Is it the emperor''s order? She was still a little nervous at that time, because Chu Mo''s father was a general with a heavy army! If Chu Mo had the order of the emperor, wouldn''t it be possible for his father to rebel?


    result, The water lily fairy smiled and shook her head: "The emperor''s life... Is just a top-level life of great wealth. Born in the dragon vein and growing into a real dragon, it is still difficult to escape the word wealth. But this Chu Mo is different. His top-level destiny can''t be deduced as a teacher at all. We can only know that his future achievements are unlimited. It is not the worldly world that can trap him. Now he is just a dragon diving into the abyss. At the moment when he really soars to the sky, no one in the world can stop him ¡£¡±


    Xia Zhenzhen asked again, and the water lily fairy refused to say more. If you say that you have revealed the secret of nature, you may be killed. It may even lead to disaster!


    But the water lily fairy also told Xia Zhenzhen that the whole Chu family would not rebel, whether Chu Mo or his father.


    Xia Zhenzhen always remembered master''s words, so this time, seeing her father''s embarrassment, she thought of master''s words in her heart, and immediately stood up on impulse. But after standing up, she couldn''t help regretting something in her heart. Because to tell the truth, she doesn''t like this ugly boy who is many years younger than herself. If I marry him, I''ll feel bad inside.


    Even if this teenager can really soar in the future, she won''t marry.


    Fortunately, Liu He, as a shield, stood up at this time. Although she didn''t like Liu he either, she was still a little grateful to Liu He in her heart.


    At this time, Liu He looked at Chu Mo, Then he said: "So, I don''t think you should refuse your majesty, but you should also pay attention to your feelings and wishes for this kind of thing. However, in this public, it must be embarrassing to believe which princess to choose. Brother Chu Mo, you... Are also embarrassed to choose. So, you should promise first, but after that, try to make yourself better. At that time, many things will come naturally. ¡±


    Liu he said, looking at Chu Mo sincerely, "what do you say?"


    Although Chu Mo is young, he is not stupid. He is sensitive but very honest. He naturally knows that Liu He likes nine princesses and has been pursuing them. But in his heart, he didn''t dislike it too much, because he knew very well that he was not worthy of the ninth princess. If the ninth Princess really said that just now, this matter would not end well.


    Therefore, Chu Mo listened to Liu He''s words, knowing that as long as he agreed with the other party''s point of view, he would make Liu He''s reputation further, and even leave a good impression in the emperor''s mind, but he nodded. Whispered, "what you said is absolutely right."


    Now, many people in the whole banquet hall couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then peek at the emperor.


    Sure enough, the emperor''s face also showed satisfaction.


    However, the emperor is the emperor after all, and it is impossible to praise Liu he or something on the spot. He sat there with a calm face and said with a smile, "it seems that my good nephew is not very interested in my princesses. In this way, when I look back, my good nephew will make a career. If I value someone''s girl, I... Decide for you!"


    This sentence made the hearts of the princes and ministers present churn again. They all thought in their hearts: you said you regretted it, and you want to sell us again?


    But just think about it, no one dares to say it.


    A storm, like this, was eliminated invisibly. At the same time, Liu He''s reputation in this imperial capital is also rising.


    For a time, the other four of the emperor''s fifth junior were all overshadowed by him. Let Liu he vaguely surpass the level of emperor capital five shaos, and he can speak alone. Even many ministers who teach their younger generation a lesson cannot help but take Liu He as an example.


    After this incident, Chu Mo was silent at home for a long time. Although the young man''s heart once made a little waves, it has long been forgotten. He put all his experience into the ocean of knowledge and absorbed all kinds of knowledge crazily.


    It doesn''t matter whether the princess likes him or not. In his heart, he also wants to make a career.


    However, this calm was broken after all.


    Half a month after the royal banquet, the ninth Princess Xia Zhenzhen actually visited her in person!


    After seeing Chu Mo, Xia Zhenzhen was very enthusiastic, and even revealed a faint ambiguity about Chu mo.


    A stone stirs thousands of waves.


    Many things can''t be concealed from those who care. Xia Zhenzhen visited the Chu mansion and talked with Chu Mo happily. After two hours, he reluctantly left. The news spread like flying in the imperial capital.


    Even the emperor couldn''t help but find Xia Zhenzhen and ask her what she wanted to do.


    "I like him!" Xia Zhenzhen answered with a natural face.


    No one can accept this answer, let alone the emperor.


    However, the emperor can''t accept it, but it''s not simply because he doesn''t want to give up his precious daughter. But there are deeper considerations.


    "Zhenzhen, what do you think about this matter? You should tell your father truthfully. The Father knows that you are naturally intelligent and that your teacher is a real wonder. Therefore, you must tell your father truthfully what you plan to do. You don''t think that Chu Mo''s child is very simple, but even if he is a fool, you can''t tease him. You should understand why." The emperor was rarely serious and said to Xia Zhenzhen.


    Xia Zhenzhen smiled: "of course I know! Of course I know he''s not simple. If he''s simple, how can I fall in love with him? I don''t have the heart to tease, I know the weight of my father."


    "So, what did your master tell you?" The emperor is also very deep and has excellent IQ. Of course, he can see that his daughter doesn''t really like Chu mo. Then, the only reason for her daughter to approach Chu Mo should be that her master, the water lily fairy... Said something.


    "Master, she came here once a few days ago, and she secretly observed Chu Mo once again. She said that Chu Mo was a born alien. His destiny was not within the three realms, let alone among the five elements. She said that if he stepped into the spiritual world, he would become a real peerless wizard!" Xia Zhenzhen looked at her father and said softly, "moreover, master also said that if you can stay with him, there will be no limit to your future!"


    "This... This is true?" The emperor frowned slightly. Obviously, he was a little confused.


    Xia Zhenzhen hurriedly said, "it''s not what you think. Father, the world is looking for wealth, because longevity cannot be sought. But master said, if it can be related to Chu Mo, then longevity can be expected!"


    The emperor couldn''t help taking a breath, and looked at Xia Zhenzhen incredulously.


    Xia Zhenzhen nodded, "that''s it."


    "Water lily fairy... Known as the real relegated fairy in the world, she knows the ancient and modern future. Since she said so, it should be reasonable. However, does Chu Mo''s child really have such great promise?"

 Chapter 1827

    Can a teenager who is born with blocked meridians and can''t practice at all really become a strong cultivator? Besides, although Chu Mo is not old now, he is already twelve or thirteen years old. At this age, he is still a waste wood physically. Can he really make a difference?


    The emperor is a little unbelievable, but he can''t help believing this kind of thing.


    In the end, he finally made a decision, He said to Xia Zhenzhen, "in that case, then... You should contact him more. However, you must remember one thing: first, don''t bring him trouble; second, don''t hurt him. Even if in the end, it''s sure that he can''t practice, it''s not very promising, and you should never hurt him. This is not only because his father is a general, but also because his father is my brother."


    The emperor looked positive and said to Xia Zhenzhen.


    "Father, don''t worry. I''m measured." Xia Zhenzhen almost patted her chest and answered.


    Because at this time, Xia Zhenzhen almost completely believed that her master would not cheat her. Now that master has said that following people produces great cause and effect, it will be related to longevity. So why not?


    As for ugly appearance... It''s good to see habits.


    Xia Zhenzhen thinks so. She can give up everything for the pursuit in her heart.


    As time passed, Chu Mo grew up day by day.


    Xia Zhenzhen ran to Chu mansion more and more times.


    For a long time, even the best things hidden will always be exposed one day.


    After all, the news of Xia Zhenzhen''s secret contact with Chu Mo came out completely.


    After receiving the news, Liu he was furious. It is said that Liu he fell all the things he could see that day. This did not dispel the hatred, but also beat all his companions to half death. He was almost killed, but only breathed a sigh.


    Then, Liu he summoned the other four of the five young people in the imperial capital to discuss the matter together and come up with a countermeasure.


    "Boss, Chu Mo, that boy, is very weak. Just find a chance to kill him and turn him into a eunuch. Isn''t it over?" The person who came up with the idea was Xiao Qiang, the fourth of the five young people in the imperial capital.


    Xiao Qiang''s father was also a top-ranking official of the current Dynasty. Looking at his appearance, Xiao Qiang is quite excellent. He is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, martial arts, riding and shooting. He is also knowledgeable and knowledgeable. But everyone who knows him knows that this is a real dandy, but the things he plays are quite high-end, and ordinary people are not qualified to play with him at all.


    The second of the five is a very calm person. His name is Shen Jun. his father is a top aristocrat in Daxia, his mother married a princess, and his mother is the emperor''s sister. Therefore, Shen Jun is also a relative of the royal family.


    Because he received Royal Education since childhood, he is very stable. After hearing the suggestion put forward by Xiao Qiang, the fourth young man, Shen Jun shook his head directly and said, "this is definitely not going to work. Chu Mo''s life and death are not really important. The key is his father. If we do this, none of us will be spared!"


    Xiao Qiang sneered with disdain, "why? Just because he chutianji is a general? Come on, he goes to see my father with gifts every year..."


    Before he finished speaking, Shen Jun said: "Fourth, first of all, Chu Tianji saw your father with a gift, not you! Second, he saw your father with a gift, just to make the allocation of military funds smoother. If he didn''t see your father with a gift, but directly went to the palace to complain, do you think that with the friendship between the emperor and him, would he support your father? Or would he support a general who has been fighting for the Empire and is his brother Army? "


    Xiao Qiang was suddenly a little speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched, and some couldn''t speak.


    At this time, Liu He nodded aside and said, "what the second son said is reasonable. This matter can''t be so hard."


    Xiao Qiang said, "is it necessary to watch Princess nine, a gorgeous woman, fall into the hands of that ugly ghost?"


    Liu He shook his head coldly, and then said faintly, "of course not. If we don''t do it, it doesn''t mean no one does it!"


    "What do you mean?" Shen Jun frowned gently and looked at Liu He. During this time, Liu he was so popular that he had a great reputation in the whole imperial capital, even in the whole summer. This reputation made him somewhat elated. The relationship with the other four young people has also become alienated a lot.


    This time, if it weren''t for this matter, I''m afraid Liu he wouldn''t come to them.


    But after all, the relationship that grew up together was there, and they couldn''t help.


    But now it seems that Liu he didn''t really come to them for help, as if he wanted to... Make up his mind? Or... To drag their brothers into the water?


    Perhaps those who have been in contact with the royal family since childhood, Shen Jun''s mind has also become very meticulous, and he never mind guessing others with the greatest malice. Like today. Obviously, Liu He has already had a dispute in his heart. It''s even possible... He has already found the killer secretly! Action has begun!


    Then, he found his group of people and gave him advice. It looked like something was about to happen and had nothing to do with him. At that time, once something goes wrong, the four of them will have to stand up and endorse him. Otherwise, you will be directly involved!


    Xiao Qiang was so stupid that he was still indignant to help him find a way, and even wanted to go to the battle in person to discount Chu Mo''s legs. It''s childish!


    Xiao Qiang is not such a naive person at ordinary times, just because he regards Liu He as a brother! I really treat him as my brother.


    Thinking of this, Shen Jun suddenly stood up and glanced at Liu He: "I suddenly remembered that I have something else to do, boss. Don''t worry about it, brothers will definitely not sit by. Otherwise, I''ll go to pottery and make some rare things later, and you can give it to Princess nine. Maybe it will make her happy."


    Emperor Wu Shao, in fact, are all smart people. Shen Jun is thoughtful and thinks more about everything. Liu he was extremely intelligent. He knew almost instantly that Shen Jun had seen something.


    He smiled and shook his head: "forget it, in fact, I just called my brothers here today to understand and relieve the boredom. For one thing, I haven''t seen you for so long, and I miss you strangely. For another, this matter really makes me a little depressed. Anyway, it seems that everyone has been very busy recently. Otherwise, another day, I''ll be the host, and we''ll be in Xiangyun building, if we''re not drunk, we won''t return!"


    Shen Jun also laughed and said, "well, brother, don''t take this matter to heart too much. It''s really meaningless. No matter how she has no eyes, Princess nine will never fall in love with a person like Chu mo. maybe, she has something else to do. It''s not good to follow others. No, it''s not fun to annoy Chu Tianji''s murderous God."


    Liu He narrowed his eyes slightly, and then followed with a ha ha: "don''t worry, nothing will happen..."


    Subsequently, the five brothers dispersed directly.


    Three Shao and five Shao belong to that kind of monkey spirit, and they don''t talk much. After dispersing, he ran away.


    Shen Jun also hurried back to the family, but soon, the fourth Xiao Qiang caught up with him from behind: "second brother, second brother, wait a minute."


    Shen Jun''s motorcade stopped, and then Xiao Qiang jumped directly into Shen Jun''s car, sat down, and told the coachman, "Xiangyun building!"


    The coachman didn''t move.


    Xiao Qiang glanced at Shen Jun.


    Shen Jun sighed helplessly and said, "go."


    "Yes!" The coachman promised and drove the car in the direction of Xiangyun building.


    In the carriage, both brothers were silent and did not speak.


    Xiao Qiang is really not so stupid. He is just more loyal and righteous. Once the blood comes up, it''s easy to ignore it. But the scene of the five brothers who were not too happy and dispersed just now made him wake up at once. Although I didn''t think it all at once, I also felt something wrong.


    Therefore, he wanted to get the answer from Shen Jun.


    Half an hour later.


    In a huge and luxurious box on the top floor of Xiangyun building.


    PA!


    There was a crisp sound of dropping the cup.


    Then came a scolding: "son of a bitch... How can he do this? Does he still treat us as brothers?"


    It is Xiao Qiang who curses. His face flushed with anger in his eyes.


    Shen Jun leaned back in his chair and said lazily, "he is now a popular man in front of the emperor, and you don''t know, the new appointment should come down soon. He has become the highest status among the young talents who are now candidates."


    Xiao Qiang fell a top-grade jade cup, and he still stood there, his chest undulating violently.


    Those eyes were full of disappointment.


    Finally, he sat down a little depressed, and then said, "I''ve seen a ghost. What does this have to do with us? Second brother, we can''t be involved like this."


    Shen Jun sighed, "we have been involved. Today, when we get together, Chu Mo has an accident. People with clear eyes know that this matter has something to do with us. Even if they want to get rid of it, they can''t get rid of it!"


    "No, there is still a way." Calm down Xiaoqiang, IQ is also quite high, soon, he directly said: "send someone secretly, send a message to Chu Mo!"


    "This..." Shen Jun hesitated somewhat.


    Because in his heart, he didn''t want chu Mo to come to a good end. Almost no one knows that he also likes nine Princess Xia Zhenzhen very much.


    "Don''t hesitate. If you hesitate again, even our family will be implicated!" Xiao Qiang said.


    "Good!" Shen Jun finally nodded and made a decision. Because he also knew that if Chu Mo had an accident, he would be unlucky... There would be more than one Liu He. If Liu He is the principal criminal, they are all accomplices!


    This is so special, it''s simply¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1828

    Chu mansion.


    Chu Mo sat quietly reading. Suddenly, a cold arrow shot directly down the window and hit a pillar beside him. The arrow was powerful enough to shoot into a third of the pillar!


    If this arrow is shot in the middle of his eyebrow, he may die! So Chu Mo was directly startled and took a deep breath. At this time, there was a sound of shouting and clothes dancing directly from the yard outside.


    Then, an expert in Chu mansion chased out. At the same time, a housekeeper asked anxiously outside, "young master, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Chu Mo was more or less shocked, but he looked calm. Although his physique is weak, he is the son of a general after all!


    When things happen, I''m still very calm.


    Then Chu Mo turned to look at the arrow, with a letter tied to the shaft.


    Chu Mo took the letter down from there, then opened it for a look, and then frowned slightly. Those pure eyes could not help showing a touch of anger.


    Then he lit the letter and threw it into the flowerpot.


    Then he sat there as if nothing had happened.


    Three days later, he went to the street alone, as if he were shopping, but he walked towards a remote place. Until he walked into a deserted alley, in front and behind, suddenly there were two more people.


    These two men, both in black and masked, showed ferocity. Without saying a word, he shot directly at Chu mo. Two cold and fierce lights directly cut into Chu Mo''s head!


    Chu Mo stood there, as if he didn''t feel anything. In the eyes of these two people, he was actually stunned!


    A teenage kid is already very powerful without shouting when he meets this kind of thing.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Two muffled sounds, and then the two men all jumped to the ground and fell in front of Chu mo. He died instantly!


    Then, several figures came out of the shadows. Chu Mo was instantly protected and surrounded. Then he looked around with a wary face and said to Chu Mo, "master, are you ok?"


    Chu Mo shook his head and walked to one of the bodies. He resisted the impact of the pungent blood. He took off a man''s face towel.


    Behind the scarf is a very young and ordinary face, which looks very ordinary. If you walk on the street, you can hardly find that kind.


    "Killer." A man said in a deep voice, "don''t look, there won''t be anything that can prove identity on such a person."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "let''s go back."


    This group of people went back directly in the direction of Chu mansion.


    This incident directly caused an uproar in the entire imperial capital.


    Someone even assassinated the son of a general in broad daylight. Who did it?


    For a time, people talked about it.


    Soon, a grapevine came out, saying that it was the prince of a neighboring country. Because he liked Princess nine, he heard that Princess nine often ran to Chu mansion recently. His heart was jealous, and then he looked for a killer to kill Chu Mo!


    The news soon became a great uproar. Everyone is scolding the prince of the neighboring country. Although these people in Daxia don''t want to see the national Princess nine fall in love with Chu Mo, they don''t want to see the princess nine marry the prince of a neighboring country.


    Everything seems to have nothing to do with Liu He. As for the other four emperors, they are all honest, and they can''t even get out of the door these days.


    Later, the Xia emperor Longyan was furious and sent a letter directly to the neighboring Qi Dynasty through diplomats, asking them to explain the matter clearly.


    Of course, Daqi would not admit it, let alone say that they have not done it. Even if they have done it, it is impossible to admit it.


    The prince of Qi stood up angrily and shouted, "what does this have to do with me? Chu Mo? I haven''t even heard of this person!"


    Then, there was some news that general Chu Tianji was furious because of this matter and wanted to apply to the emperor and send troops together!


    Then, the palace side, did not promise this thing.


    As a result, Chu Tianji had a disagreement with the emperor because of this matter


    Anyway, recently, all kinds of news have poured in. It''s dizzying.


    In the palace.


    The emperor''s face was gloomy and he asked in a low voice, "I haven''t found out who did this?"


    An old eunuch said softly, "there is no evidence, the other party''s hands and feet are too clean. But the old slave has a suspect in this matter."


    "You mean Liu he?" Naturally, the emperor is not stupid. In his heart, he has long had a suspicious goal.


    The old eunuch sighed lightly, "the Liu family has been feeding private soldiers for these years, and at the same time, they are also accumulating money and food..."


    "What do they want?" The emperor couldn''t help roaring: "do you want to rebel?"


    At this time, the old eunuch suddenly laughed and said, "emperor, who doesn''t want to have this world? You say this dragon chair... Which one doesn''t want to sit up?"


    The old eunuch said, stabbing a knife directly into the emperor''s heart!


    The emperor wanted to resist, but at this moment, he found that he couldn''t move all over his body!


    The emperor was shocked and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Pooh!


    The old eunuch stabbed the emperor''s heart directly, and then said faintly, "of course I killed you."


    The emperor''s eyes showed an incredible look.


    This old eunuch, from the time of his emperor grandfather. Just inside the palace, he has always been the bodyguard of his emperor''s grandfather. Later, he protected his father for decades. Up to now, I have been with him for more than 20 years.


    This is a real top master, and the emperor has always trusted this old eunuch most!


    Anyone in the world can harm him, but the old eunuch won''t harm him. Therefore, the emperor never dreamed that such a thing would happen.


    The sharp knife stabbed the heart. It seemed to be poisoned. Therefore, the emperor soon lost his intuition and fell to the ground with a bang.


    At this time, the old eunuch chuckled, and the voice had become very young!


    Then, the old eunuch directly raised his neck and twisted it a few times, as if his neck was very uncomfortable. Then he calmly took out a small medicine bottle from his body and sprinkled it directly on the emperor''s body.


    In an instant, the emperor''s body turned into a pool of water. Moreover, it is colorless and tasteless, just like a glass of water sprinkled on the ground.


    Then, the old eunuch took off his clothes, grabbed his face again, and directly pulled off a human skin mask. Show a middle-aged dignified face.


    If someone else is here, he will recognize it at a glance. This person... Is actually a top-ranking official of the current Dynasty, Liu Dakai!


    And he is Liu He''s biological father!


    This is simply shocking!


    Because Liu Dakai goes up and down every day. They often have various activities. No one could have imagined that he could appear in the depths of the palace unconsciously. And, replaced the unfathomable old eunuch!


    In fact, Liu Dakai has a twin brother!


    But this is a shocking secret of the whole Liu family. Except for their twin brothers themselves, even Liu He knows only a little and doesn''t know everything at all!


    The two brothers have only one name!


    This is a kind of life, I''m afraid only these two brothers can understand.


    Anyway, all their efforts today have been rewarded.


    Liu Dakai calmly took off all his clothes, and then took out one side of the emperor''s daily clothes. After wearing it, I don''t know where I got a human skin mask and put it on my face. Then he began to play with his hair in the mirror.


    Soon, a person exactly like the emperor appeared here!


    Then he tried to say a few words, and even his voice was exactly the same as that of the emperor. I can''t tell the difference at all.


    Liu Dakai''s face... No, it should be said that the emperor''s face showed a strange smile. He whispered, "I''ve prepared for this day for too many years!"


    Then, he threw the eunuch''s clothes on the ground directly into the garbage.


    Over the years, he almost often returned clothes to that place. Those people in the palace have all known the quirk of "old eunuch" for a long time, and even the emperor knows it. They have long seen it. But I''m afraid the emperor never imagined that all these... Were prepared for him... Traps!


    The emperor would not think that over the years, Liu Dakai has actually replaced him... Favored countless women in the harem!


    Nowadays, many new generation princesses and princes are actually descendants of Liu Dakai.


    Therefore, at the previous royal banquet, when the emperor wanted to marry a princess of Chu Mo, the most angry was not those little princesses, but Liu Dakai!


    Because those little princesses are almost... All his flesh and blood!


    From that time on, Liu Dakai also hated Chu Mo, an innocent boy. Anyway, he will get rid of his father as well. Now, it''s just to get rid of one more bunny.


    "Someone, send my will, call the general of Chu Tianji back to the capital, and then enter the palace to meet me!"


    "Yes!" Soon, a eunuch went down to deliver an edict.


    Liu Dakai strolled in the palace like a walk. No one can imagine his mood at the moment.


    Excitement, hatred, grievance, heartache, sadness... It can be said that it is a mixture of five flavors!


    However, all the efforts are worth it!


    He finally stood in this position and finally sat on that chair!


    Autumn, the 3673rd year of the great Xia empire.


    Chu Tianji, a senior general, was charged with more than 30 charges, including divulging major state secrets, colluding with the Empire, forming parties for personal gain, raising private soldiers, intending to rebel, and having no respect for the superior. Then, he was not tried. Ask directly.


    Before Chu Tianji died, he looked up and shouted, "you''re not him!"


    But only this last word is left.

 Chapter 1829

    The whole imperial capital seemed to be shrouded in a haze, and the atmosphere completely solidified. No one thought that the emperor, who had always been close to chutianji''s friendship, would actually kill chutianji. Moreover, killing without teaching is really chilling.


    In particular, the charges imposed on truking''s fuselage, one by one, made countless people feel cold.


    But it doesn''t make any sense at all. Because now the emperor has become completely unreasonable!


    Then, he began to clean the hall, almost cleaning the whole hall!


    In particular, Liu Dakai was the first to be operated on. Even there was no chance to be wronged, and he was directly beheaded!


    After killing Liu Dakai, today''s emperor... Completely, took his place. Because no one in this world knows his secret anymore!


    Later, he extended kindness to the Liu family. Liu he was directly promoted to minister of household. This is already a high-ranking position. This appointment was also greatly beyond everyone''s expectation.


    It''s impossible to imagine what the emperor is thinking in his heart now!


    However, the emperor''s bloody suppression and unreasonable means also met with some resistance. But soon, these rebellions were ruthlessly suppressed.


    It seemed that overnight, a group of people suddenly appeared in the army, loyal to the emperor. Swear allegiance and directly kill those who question the emperor. Then they naturally became the generals in the army.


    At the same time, this group of people, led by Liu He, completely controlled the whole court in their own hands.


    The original emperor capital wushaozhi suddenly became a powerful person!


    On the 32nd day after the upheaval, the emperor directly announced that Princess nine would marry young Junyan Liu He this year for the New Year!


    As soon as the news came out, it caused another violent sensation.


    However, at this time, Chu Mo and nine princesses had already left the imperial capital.


    "What are you doing to save me? Just let me die with my parents." Chu Mo stared at the bonfires in front of him, and then muttered, "they are my closest people in the world. Now that they are all dead, what am I doing alive? What''s the meaning?"


    "I feel sorry for your parents'' death." Nine Princess youyou said, "my father is also dead. Who am I going to reason with?"


    "What? You, what do you mean?" Chu Mo looked at the nine princesses and frowned.


    "Do you really think that my father will kill your father?" The ninth princess looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "do you think it''s possible?"


    "Unlikely, but the facts are there." Chu Mo said.


    "What fact?" Nine Princess disdained and looked at Chu Mo: "you don''t know anything at all!"


    "Yes, I''m ugly and weak. I''m a burden to everyone in this world. Princess nine, I know you''re good to me, but there''s no need to take me like this. You''d better go. Go to your master and let her decide for you." Chu Mo said sincerely.


    "Master? Decide? No, she won''t." Nine Princess youyou said, "master is an expert in the world, and never cares about the gratitude and resentment between the secular world. I am not competent now. Those people killed my father and pretended to be my father. Their strength is too strong. I need at least ten years to revenge."


    The ninth princess said, looking at Chu Mo, she said softly, "Chu Mo, you and me. Ten years later, I took revenge and married you. Isn''t it good?"


    Chumerton looked stunned and said, "this, how can this be?"


    "Why, you don''t like me?" The ninth princess said angrily.


    "How can there be a man in this world who doesn''t like nine princesses?" Chu Mo said, "it''s just that I''m so ugly and weak. What do you see in me?"


    Nine princess smiled: "maybe it''s fate. Anyway, I just like you. I think you shouldn''t be so weak. In fact, you can try to practice!"


    With that, Princess nine conjured a book like a magic trick: "here, this is the cultivation skill I''m looking for for for you. It''s a method of practicing Qi. You can try it."


    "Can I...?" Chu Mo looked at the nine princesses in a daze.


    "Of course, have confidence in yourself!" The ninth Princess whispered, "if you can practice successfully, then we will be more sure of revenge!"


    "Revenge... Yes, I want to revenge my parents!" Chu Mo''s eyes became firm, and the brightest light flashed in his pure eyes.


    Even the nine princesses were in a trance, as if in this moment, the boy in front of him had become a very handsome man. Almost all of a sudden, she had a feeling of intoxication.


    But then, the shadow suddenly disappeared, and Chu Mo''s ugly face appeared again.


    The ninth Princess sighed, and then said, "come on, let''s stay away from here first. One day, we will come back!"


    "Yes!" Chu Mo nodded seriously. I feel confident.


    However.


    A year later, Chu Mo got nothing from practicing Qigong.


    Two years later, he still couldn''t feel anything.


    Three years, five years... Until the eighth year.


    Princess nine can''t stand it at last!


    Because Chu Mo is really useless!


    For nine years, he couldn''t even do the first step in this Qi practice!


    It''s not that he is not smart enough, but that his body is not suitable for any way of cultivation!


    Nine princesses also made a lot of efforts and attempts in this process, but in the end, they all failed. Moreover, after eight years, Chu Mo has also grown into a big guy. But it''s still so ugly!


    No, it''s uglier than before!


    Although Chu Mo has been extremely good to Princess nine in the past eight years.


    It''s completely the kind of fear that holding it in the palm of your hand and holding it in your mouth. It''s almost a little work, and the ninth Princess won''t do it. Chu Mo, who was also spoiled from childhood, learned too many things in these eight years.


    Although the body is still so thin, but it is alone and strong to support all this!


    But the ninth Princess turned a blind eye to all this. She only understood one thing. It took her eight years to verify a lie of master!


    She didn''t have the courage to go to the water lily fairy, but she could be angry with Chu mo.


    "Who do you think you are?"


    "You ugly ghost, do you think someone in this world loves you?"


    "Except that your parents can tolerate your disgusting face, no one will love you in this world!"


    "For eight years, I''ve been facing your disgusting face every day. Do you know how I came here? I''ve been suffering... Suffering, so I didn''t vomit!"


    "You are absolutely disgusting!"


    "Really, I''ve been thinking, how can you be so ugly and so weak in this world? How can God let you come out?"


    "You don''t even have the qualification to set off others'' beauty! If you fight with you, you will feel ashamed."


    "What? Why did I suddenly become like this? I was fooled by my master! She said that you are a rare cultivator in heaven and earth! She said that if you are involved, you can live forever and become an immortal! Otherwise, what do you think I did to save you?"


    "If I had known you were such a waste, eight years ago, I should have let that group of people cut you to pieces and fed you to the dog!"


    "Why do I hate you so much? Bah! You can pee and see your own virtue. How can you let me, such a proud woman, accompany you for eight years in such a wild place?"


    "Chu Mo, don''t look at me with that look. I''m really blind and stupid. Really, I actually believe that a waste can become a genius. I''m really evil."


    "Well, goodbye... No, never again! We''ll never see each other again!"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, look at your disgusting face again, and I think I''ll spit it out directly."


    While talking, the nine princesses, like fairies, directly broke through the air.


    Her Miaoman figure, like a blue smoke, disappeared directly in Chu Mo''s line of sight.


    Chu Mo stood there alone with a blank face, and then he directly shivered. Slowly turn around and look at the thatched cottage.


    Although the thatched cottage was simple, it was regarded as a home by him.


    Over the past eight years, he has left too many beautiful memories here. The shadow left by being discriminated against, ridiculed and satirized in previous childhood has long disappeared under the warmth of Princess nine.


    Although in recent three or four years, Princess nine''s attitude towards him has deteriorated. But in Chu Mo''s view, it was just that Princess nine was eager for revenge and a little anxious.


    In fact, his heart was also full of suffering. He hated himself more than Princess nine. Feel like a waste. There is no way to practice, no way to avenge their parents.


    However, the sudden explosion of Princess nine today still made Chu Mo feel completely unacceptable.


    He laughed miserably, then lit a fire directly and burned the thatched cottage.


    Then he wanted to jump into the fire!


    What''s the meaning of living in this world for people like yourself, besides wasting food and making people unable to eat?


    However, at the moment when Chu Mo was about to jump into the sea of fire, he suddenly stopped his body and murmured, "I can''t practice. I''m so weak and ugly... It''s simply a masterpiece of heaven for someone like me to appear in the world. For so many years, I haven''t heard of a second person who can be as unlucky and arrogant as me."


    Speaking, Chu Mo couldn''t help smiling on his ugly face.


    "So, can''t I practice? Am I really that weak? Am I... Really ugly?"


    Chu Mo murmured to himself. With his voice, his momentum was constantly rising.


    Nine princesses, who had flown far away, suddenly felt a strong palpitation in their hearts.


    Then she subconsciously looked back. Over there... In the direction where she just flew out, there was a light that rose directly into the sky. Then, there was a powerful and incredible breath. In an instant... Like a tide, it crossed her and rushed to a more distant place.


    "This... This is?" Nine princess a pretty face, instantly no blood, because she saw a figure, almost a step, appeared in front of her.


    Hey, this is fast... It''s almost the New Year! eight

 Chapter 1830

    A tall, handsome and flawless white haired man, wearing the clothes of the ugly Chu Mo she was familiar with, appeared in front of her. The clothes that used to look so ugly on the ugly ghost give people a sense of verve when they come to this person.


    So handsome!


    The ninth Princess dared to swear that she had never seen such a handsome man, even in imagination... She never dared to imagine that there was such a handsome and powerful man in this world.


    Princess nine was stunned. This person appeared too abrupt and so handsome, but she was cold all over and couldn''t say a word. I can only stare at the white haired man like this.


    Then, the white haired man stretched out a hand, gently picked it on the chin of the ninth princess, raised her equally beautiful and moving face a little, looked at it, and then sighed softly and praised, "it''s really beautiful! It''s really beautiful. It''s also a masterpiece of heaven."


    Saying this, he smiled: "thank you, thank you, let me finally feel the malice of this world, feel the taste of being ridiculed, and also feel the taste of... Betrayal!"


    "I... i... you..." the ninth princess was stunned. She couldn''t believe that the white haired man in front of her, who was so handsome that she couldn''t beat at a glance, would be Chu Mo, the ugly ghost who made her feel sick at a glance and couldn''t eat.


    How can this be? Why is that? How can a person... A waste become an immortal in an instant?


    But the man was clearly wearing the ugly man''s clothes!


    Master, she... Didn''t lie to me!


    The heart of nine princesses is simply chaotic to the extreme!


    She could only look at this unimaginable white haired man with a strong aura.


    "Well, in fact... It''s normal, in fact... It''s also popular." The white haired man shook his head gently, made a sigh like that from ancient times, and then directly took the arm of the nine Princess and flew up into the sky.


    The ninth Princess felt like a dream. The next moment, she appeared in the imperial palace of the great Xia empire.


    Before she had a reaction, countless pictures passed in front of her eyes in an instant. The nine princess had never experienced that feeling in her life.


    It''s amazing and mysterious.


    In that picture, she vaguely saw a lot of things. For example, Liu Dakai, who pretended to be the emperor, was exposed. He was surprised and angry. His face made the ninth Princess feel sick and relieved of hatred. Then, there was a bloody conflict in the whole imperial capital. However, this bloody conflict is only unilateral, because the dead... Are all people of Liu Dakai''s department.


    All of a sudden, they fell to the ground and died.


    She even saw the terrified light in Liu He''s eyes before he died.


    The ninth Princess even had no time to feel happy, and was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Because she is sitting on that dragon chair!


    In front of the civil and military officials, they are kneeling on the ground, long live!


    "I... how did I become the queen?" Princess nine can''t accept this reality at all. The white haired man had disappeared at this time. Everything is like a dream.


    At this time, a slight sigh came from her ear: "hey... You don''t have that life."


    "Master..." Princess nine... No, it should be said that she is the new queen of Xia. Xia Zhenzhen, the whole person was completely stunned, and even her voice was full of trembling.


    She saw her master, the water lily fairy, appear in front of her, while those civil and military officials, as if they had been immobilized, knelt there.


    The whole Jinluan hall is dead silent!


    Time and space seem to be frozen.


    "Son, be your queen at ease. He... Is really an immortal outside the three worlds!" The water lily fairy sighed, and then her body became pale.


    "No, master, tell me, what''s the matter with all this?" Xia Zhenzhen stood up and shouted.


    "Maybe it''s related to reincarnation, but I can''t explain it. In short, you missed a great opportunity. But that person is very kind and kind to you. He cleared all the obstacles for you. Now... You are the new queen of the Xia empire. Be your queen in this mortal world."


    The ethereal voice of the water lily fairy rang in Xia Zhenzhen''s ears.


    But Xia Zhenzhen''s whole person suddenly went blank and fell on the Dragon chair. Then, two lines of clear tears fell down.


    At this time, the civil and military officials below seemed to suddenly come to life. Long live three times.


    Xia Zhenzhen took a deep breath and tried to calm her mood. Coldly, she said, "Zhong Qing is flat."


    A generation of empresses has embarked on her imperial road.


    Moreover, she never married.


    No one knows that she will dream of a person after countless midnight dreams. It''s not the tall, white haired, handsome and flawless person, but the one who is weak, can''t practice, and extremely ugly... Chu mo.


    She knew that she would never fall in love with others in her life.


    Until then, she really understood that she had fallen in love with that ugly and kind-hearted boy as early as eight years of waiting.


    But that''s all over.


    Pangu world.


    The top of heaven on the 33rd floor.


    Chu Mo stood there quietly, slowly opening his eyes. In his eyes, which have never moved, there is a rare and complicated color. A self mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "this... Is a kind of perfection?"


    Chu Mo didn''t know whether it was a kind of fulfillment. His Tao and Dharma told him that it was actually a real fulfillment after dying of illness. It could only be said that it complemented something he had never experienced in the past. That kind of experience, he has never had in the past endless years.


    Therefore, the third disaster can be regarded as a complement to his past shortcomings, a defect that no one is willing to experience.


    Now I think about it, that feeling is still fresh in my mind.


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, "the first kind of disaster is reincarnation, the second kind of disaster is cause and effect, and the third kind of disaster should be people''s hearts?"


    anything else?


    Chu Mo looked up at the sky. At this time, the fourth disaster came directly from the sky and cleaved directly at him.


    However, this fourth disaster is colorful!


    Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple... The colors are mixed together, which is not like a disaster, but more like a bright skylight!


    It''s so beautiful!


    Chu Mo felt intoxicated at the moment of the disaster. A hundred and twenty points of vigilance suddenly rose in his heart. Feel something wrong!


    Sure enough, this fourth disaster is even more dangerous than the previous three disasters combined!


    This time, Chu Mo was directly brought into a beautiful fairyland. In this fairyland, Chu Mo was born in a big school and was a peerless Tianjiao with extraordinary talent since childhood. Have a good trip, there is simply no bumps.


    He has a top-level family background, the most powerful teacher, the most beautiful Taoist partners, and the best and most righteous good friends. His enemies, although equally excellent, are not as excellent as him.


    In that world, Chu Mo is simply the biggest winner in life!


    He has fame, status and reputation that no one can match.


    In that world, he has experienced for tens of thousands of years. In the end, even the enterprising spirit was lost, and he was almost addicted to it.


    This fourth colorful catastrophe is the most dangerous one. It seems to have no lethality, but it can keep people in that illusion forever.


    The upper limit is 100000 years!


    If Chu Mo had spent 100000 years there, he would never have come back. Will sink there forever. After 100000 years, he will sit directly. With his body here, it will disappear together.


    However, after 45000 years there, Chu Mo sensed something, and then he gave up everything and concentrated on cultivation.


    Finally, in a great catastrophe, he broke free from that illusion.


    When Chu Mo opened his eyes on the sky on the 33rd floor, the time here was still... Just a moment!


    But this time, Chu Mo had a great understanding of life. He had a brand-new understanding of reincarnation, cause and effect, good and evil, people''s hearts... Everything in this world.


    At this moment, Chu Mo finally came to a thorough understanding, and the whole person exuded infinite rhyme.


    This rhyme, from the top of the thirty-three layers of heaven, began to spread downward, like an invisible field, enveloping the entire Pangu world in a moment.


    Those people who are going through the robbery suddenly feel that terrible killing opportunity, which suddenly becomes smaller. There is even a feeling: the power of the disaster... Suddenly reduced many times!


    Those who were in a mess before, almost instantly, all became calm.


    "I take my own way and integrate thousands of ways." Chu Mo''s eyebrows twinkled with an incredible charm.


    Soon, everyone''s natural disaster, in this case, all passed without danger.


    At the same time, the token that is constantly condensing in Chu Mo''s body also began to become clear, with an ancient and simple shape and a fierce field. Chu Mo''s momentum almost broke out from the token.


    God made it happen!


    The whole Pangu world is shrouded in a magical field.


    This is the world!


    And that is, at the moment of the formation of the heaven, the first of the four expeditionary forces on the other side of the heaven has also arrived!


    This expeditionary force comes from immeasurable nature.


    The leader is a very strong Lord. He is the first man in heaven to become God.


    In terms of seniority, he is only second to the four gods.


    In terms of strength, his magical powers are not even much worse than the four gods.


    In the immeasurable self-esteem, his position is quite respected. Although he is one of the three thousand world masters, almost all world masters, when they see him, should respectfully call him the ancestor of Blu ray.


    Although Laozu LAN Guang is a real ancient ancestor, in fact, his image looks very young. It''s only 20 or 30 years old at most. He carried an ancient sword on his back, dressed in a gray Taoist robe, and wore a bun on his head. There was never any expression on his face, as if there had never been any emotion. No one has ever seen his sword.

 Chapter 1831

    It is said that once the sword of the ancestor of LAN Guang is cut out, there will be absolutely no survivors under him.


    There are also more than 10000 immeasurable celestial friars who came here with the ancestor of LAN Guang. Their realm is all at the level of the ancestor.


    They are also the most elite group of Tianren warriors in the whole immeasurable universe. Although they are not the Lord of the world, any one of them actually has the strength comparable to the Lord of the world. And what they enjoy is the treatment of the Lord.


    This time, it was their first battle after endless years.


    Therefore, this group of celestial friars, one by one, looked full of war.


    They came to the outside of the Pangu world, and looked at the world with cold eyes from an endless distance. All their faces were slightly shocked.


    "Why is it so fast... This world has become?" A man of heaven friar beside the blue light ancestor frowned at the light boundary wall outside the Pangu world and said in surprise, "although the boundary wall has just formed, it is constantly strengthening. Ancestor, let''s kill it now, otherwise, the boundary wall is formed, and it''s not so easy to fight it again."


    The blue light ancestor was a little hesitant. In his eyes, there was a flickering light. Frowning at the side, he said, "I... feel a trace of unusual breath."


    Such words, if others say, will certainly be laughed off by this group of proud and powerful people.


    Because none of those present is weak. Just pick one out, and it''s a real top-level existence with strength comparable to the Lord of the world. Speaking of perception, who doesn''t have these people present?


    Why do we feel nothing, but you feel something unusual?


    However, the father of blue light, the strongest group of heaven and man under the four gods, is the real ancestor level heaven and man. His words can''t be taken seriously at all.


    "It''s really a little unusual. Although I didn''t feel that breath, according to the calculation, there should never be a boundary wall here now." Another celestial monk said in a deep voice.


    The monk who spoke before said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to be so cautious. We have an army of tens of thousands of people. Any one of them is a real top-level existence. Can''t we destroy it just a newly formed boundary?"


    "You can''t say that." Another Tianren retorted, "if this field is really so easy to fight, I don''t think we need to send four expeditionary forces together to attack this place."


    "Let''s wait for the other three expeditionary forces." The ancestor of Blu ray finally made a decision.


    He didn''t rush!


    To live through these endless years, his wisdom is really beyond the imagination of ordinary creatures.


    He has no shortage of Taoism, computing power and wisdom. When seeing the formation of the boundary wall here, the blue light ancestor''s face was calm, but in fact, his heart couldn''t help clicking, a little shocked.


    A newly formed heaven, although it looks very fragile. Just like a newborn baby, no matter what achievements he will have in the future, he must be the most vulnerable when he is just born.


    If he starts at this time, he can''t resist.


    But the problem is that although the baby just born is fragile, it does not mean that his parents are also fragile, let alone that his relatives are also fragile!


    The fundamental reason why heaven and man hate human beings is actually derived from human beings'' extraordinary creative ability and terrifying learning ability.


    That kind of ability is unmatched by any living creature in the world.


    If human beings are given suitable living soil and time, their future growth space will be unmatched by any living creature!


    Pangu''s body has been here for too long.


    Even the four great gods had nothing to do with the flesh. It can only be sealed here. In this way, those human beings in the physical world, although they have no way to see the outside world, but in this way, they are in a natural protection.


    Through the accumulation and development of these endless years, there will certainly be a large number of top-level strong people among mankind. And these strong people will also be the first batch of people to benefit from the formation of this world!


    In fact, the ancestor of Blu ray in the past grew up in this way!


    He was already very strong when the great freedom was formed. Therefore, he took the lead and became the strongest group.


    He knows this cause and effect very well, so he doesn''t want to rush at this time. After entering, it is possible to win completely. But in this way, it virtually offended the other three expeditionary forces. Do you want people to come and see the excitement?


    Similarly, after entering, their 10000 person Legion may also suffer heavy casualties.


    This result, regardless of victory or defeat, is unacceptable to the ancestors of Blu ray.


    Heaven and man can die, but they must die within their own control. If they die in this kind of battle, then they turn around and don''t know what they will be reincarnated into.


    The ancestor of Blu ray chose the safest way. Although this way caused the dissatisfaction of some heavenly and human generals present, they didn''t say much. Finally, it showed understanding.


    Pangu world.


    Chu Mo stood on the top of the heaven on the 33rd floor, and this boundary was finally formed. After he passed the four catastrophes, he could feel that his combat power had risen to a huge level without waiting for the fifth one. But he clearly knew that he had not been able to break through the realm of Dazu.


    He can clearly perceive the realm of God and use the means that only God can exert. But he is not a god!


    "Can you still do this?" Chu Mo was somewhat speechless about this result.


    Now he is probably a demigod above the peak of the great ancestor and under the God.


    The divine decree in the body is constantly growing. It seems that it grew up with the Pangu world.


    As soon as the group of blue light ancestors appeared over there, Chu Mo had already sensed them. He originally thought that those heavenly beings would directly break through the boundary wall and enter the Pangu world to kill. Unexpectedly, the group stopped.


    It''s like waiting for something.


    "The four celestial realms, which have just come to an expeditionary force in the celestial realm, are still three legions away." Chu Mo murmured to himself. The next moment, he walked directly to the ancestor of Blu ray.


    If you don''t come in, I''ll go out!


    Within the boundary wall, Chu Mo is the absolute master!


    A shaped heaven, the kind of blessing to God, is simply unimaginable and powerful. Chu Mo can roughly judge from this. What kind of fighting power will the four gods have in the four celestial realms.


    That kind of ability makes people shudder when they think about it. Because the blessing of a huge heaven is really terrible.


    This is why God is not beyond the realm of great ancestors, but he is countless times stronger than the Lord of the world and other great ancestors!


    This blessing, even if you leave the heaven under your control, is also very strong. It''s just not that strong.


    When Chu Mo was inside the boundary wall, his breath didn''t show at all. Therefore, when he came out of the boundary wall, he still surprised many people.


    Among them, the father of Blu ray reacted the fastest.


    He directly attacked Chu mo.


    In fact, the father of blue light didn''t even know that this was the God of the fifth day. But that powerful instinct made him attack Chu Mo directly.


    Followed by those around the ancestor of Blu ray. Their reaction was only a little slower than that of the blue light ancestor.


    However, this little bit can actually decide too many things.


    Chu Mo suddenly felt the powerful momentum of the blue light ancestor. Instant calculation and measurement, if you fight with the blue light ancestor, you will win... It should be no problem. But it will be completely restrained by him. Then there are tens of thousands of celestial and human friars in Dazu realm. The momentum they exuded was simply too terrifying. One person at a time is enough for him.


    Therefore, the moment Chu Mo came out, he directly avoided the attack line of the ancestor of Blu ray. He held the killer in his hand and killed in another direction all the way. Over there, there are a large number of celestial friars.


    This group of celestial friars, who have the main fighting power of the world, are not often seen on weekdays. Therefore, when they meet at this moment, they all get together and communicate with God. Although Chu Mo came out at the moment, they also felt the crisis.


    But the reaction was a little slower after all.


    A man of heaven friar in the realm of Dazu was the first to bear the brunt. Facing Chu Mo, he gave a shocking shout. This roar can directly break a continent! This is his best magic power.


    That voice is full of infinite rhymes!


    The void between Chu Mo and him suddenly collapsed with his roar.


    But just before the collapse began, a bloody light flashed, and the celestial friar of the great ancestor realm was directly split in two.


    He didn''t even feel fear and pain, because he died too fast.


    When his two halves fell apart to both sides, Chu Mo had directly killed the third man''s head!


    Chu Mo runs Pangu''s body method, and the speed of the whole person is extremely fast, which is just a breathing skill. Six or seven celestial friars were directly killed by Chu mo.


    This is the little time difference!


    Chu Mo didn''t retreat after killing the six or seven celestial friars. Although, at this time, other celestial friars have reacted, and have begun to attack him.


    He was like a tiger rushing into the wolves. Although there were all the same terrible enemies around, he did not retreat at all. The ferocity and killing opportunity that emanated from his body simply made this group of celestial friars scared.


    It''s really terrifying!


    A man of heaven friar hit Chu Mo on the shoulder with a magic power, where a blood light directly bloomed.


    Before the man who succeeded in the sneak attack showed a smile on his face, Chu Mo over there, expressionless, had rushed towards him.


    "Ah!" The celestial monk let out a cry of fear, and then turned his head to run.


    Click!


    Chu Mo swung the killing sky in his hand and cut horizontally with a knife¡ª¡ª


    In the countdown to the new year, let''s vote a few recommended votes!

 Chapter 1832

    The powerful force of the law blocked all the retreats of the celestial friar, and not only cut the celestial friar in two with a knife, but also severely damaged a lot of celestial friars who were closer.


    At this moment, beside Chu Mo, all the monks of heaven and man scattered with a bang!


    It''s like being burst by a strong explosion!


    The speed of escape is no slower than that of collapse.


    Lao Zu of Blu ray was almost mad, and he almost collapsed. The more than 10000 elite friars who led their own team were killed in such a miserable manner by the other side. It was like a slap in the face. The burning pain and strong suffocation made him want to vomit blood.


    He rushed directly to Chu mo. beside him, there were eight equally powerful monks who attacked Chu Mo directly.


    Chu Mo didn''t even look. He turned and left.


    However, the direction he went was not the boundary wall of the Pangu world, but the direction of the gathering of the heavenly people.


    Seeing him rushing over, the group of heavenly beings fled again.


    The father of Blu ray was so angry that he almost went crazy and shouted, "those who retreat again, cut!"


    There has been no war in the four celestial realms for too many years. Although these celestial friars have strong combat power and profound Taoism. But they have lived in peace for too long, and the blood and war spirit in their minds have almost been completely wiped out!


    Moreover, it has been too long for them to assemble and attack a place together as they are now.


    Therefore, organization and discipline are almost equal to nothing.


    Even if the ancestor of Blu ray is roaring, those heavenly beings are still running and retreating.


    Chu Mo was naturally very happy that they could not form an effective attack. Almost one by one, and chopped several celestial and human monks in Dazu realm.


    At this time, the ancestor of Blu ray and dozens of top masters of heaven and man have rushed over.


    This time, they made a move, covering all aspects, without any scruples!


    Because those who care about those heaven and man, there is no way to hit Chu mo. In addition, these celestial friars had already fled before the battle, and had already committed a taboo. They are too loose, one by one, and they take themselves too seriously!


    Therefore, the ancestor of Blu ray and the group of top-notch friars of heaven and man didn''t worry about anything at all at this time, so they took action directly.


    But just before they took action, Chu Mo felt new, directly operated Pangu body method, and his body retreated violently. In a moment, he had retreated tens of billions of miles away.


    Boom!


    The blue light ancestor and the group of top celestial friars hit together and directly sank the void.


    There are at least hundreds of celestial friars there, who can''t stand such a blow.


    On the spot, dozens of celestial friars'' bodies were blown to pieces, and their bodies were all condensed by spiritual power. Therefore, such a blow, smashing their bodies, at the same time, is also equivalent to smashing all of them!


    The rest of them also suffered heavy losses and lost all their combat power almost instantly.


    Then Chu Mo laughed in the distance, "thank you! You killed so many enemies for me."


    With that, his body flashed and disappeared there directly. The next moment, Chu Mo appeared at the boundary wall. Looking back, Leng youyou looked at the group of blue light ancestors and said faintly, "if you have the courage, rush in and fight. It''s like the confrontation between the two armies. If it''s like this now, with you rabble, it won''t take long. I can kill you all alone!"


    "Wow!" The blue light ancestor was so angry that he spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his spiritual body would also be angry to the extent of spitting blood.


    He glared at Chu Mo and roared, "don''t be crazy, you won''t be proud for long!"


    Chu Mo said, "at least for now, I''m quite proud." With that, he dodged directly and entered the boundary wall. Disappear without trace.


    Here, the ancestor of blue light and a group of top-notch friars of heaven and man are all livid with anger. What heaven and man don''t have seven emotions and six desires is simply nonsense!


    In this world, as long as there are creatures, there must be emotions. There is no emotion, that is stone! The stone has become fine, and it also has emotions! The vast and bright world, the real creatures without emotions, has long been extinct and clean.


    In this war, the great freedom limitless Legion led by the ancestor of blue light directly damaged more than 130 celestial friars. Ten of them died at their own hands.


    In this regard, the father of Blu ray is not good. His face was furious, and he directly dealt with several fools who dared to question why they wanted to attack their own people.


    Then, he began to reorganize his army. As Chu Mo said, if they did not rectify, their Legion would be beaten to pieces by Chu Mo if it really didn''t survive the arrival of the Legion in the other three days.


    This feeling is really too bad!


    In the following period of time, those monks with breakthrough strength in the Pangu world are also training their fighting skills all the time. At the same time, they are also strengthening organization and discipline. In fact, the Pangu world is also lacking in this aspect.


    But here is the bullied party, so almost everyone has no complaints. Can obey orders.


    Between the two sides, separated by an increasingly strong boundary wall, they fell into a relatively calm state.


    After that day, Chu Mo did not attack those monks from the great freedom and immeasurable heaven again. Because he has found out the truth of the other party, he doesn''t need to take such risks anymore.


    In the following days, Chu Mo began to directly summon monks above the realm of Dazu in the Pangu world.


    In the original eternal land, there are many monks in Dazu realm.


    This time, with Chu Mo''s crossing the robbery, with the formation of the fifth realm. More monks have been promoted from the supreme realm to the great ancestor realm.


    After a period of time, Chu Mo gathered more than 10000 monks from the great ancestor realm on the side of the Pangu world.


    He strongly and clearly told the other party that the enemy''s strength was very strong, and they were absolutely capable of breaking through the boundary wall, rushing into the Pangu world and killing.


    Therefore, there is only one road left.


    "That is, resistance!"


    Chu Mo''s grand Daoyin, It sounded over the whole Pangu world: "This is our home. At our feet is the incarnation of our ancient god Pangu. His greatest wish in his life is to be able to build a real paradise for mankind. Now, the world... Has been formed! But the four outer days, they don''t allow us to have our own home. They fear us! They want to destroy us completely before we grow up. ¡±


    The whole Pangu world became extremely quiet with the Tao sound of Chu mo. All creatures listen to Chu Mo''s voice quietly. Their faces also showed determination.


    At any time, no matter what creatures, the concept of home and territory is extremely strong. How can you allow others to destroy your home?


    Chu Mo then said, "so we have no way back! Because, no matter where we retreat, the enemy has only one purpose! That is, to destroy us and then destroy our world. Facing this group of enemies, there is only one thing we need to do and can do: take up weapons and destroy them!"


    Boom!


    With the sound of Chu Mo, the whole Pangu world, the vast and boundless world. It''s boiling!


    The world is too big!


    Ninety nine percent of the creatures have no chance to travel across one millionth of the whole world in their whole life. But at this moment, all the creatures in the whole Pangu world are united. Their beliefs form a vast force. This great force, straight into the sky!


    Then, it turns into invisible power and injects it into the boundary wall.


    In a moment, the defense of the boundary wall of the whole Pangu world was several times stronger than before!


    This made the group of blue light ancestors feel shocked.


    Although he didn''t know what happened in the Pangu world inside, he could almost guess. He couldn''t help muttering, "if our world of heaven and man can do the same, just a newly formed fifth world, our group of people, is enough to break it!"


    A young man next to him said, "don''t be upset, father LAN Guang. We were just caught off guard by that guy Chu mo before. Next time, we won''t make that mistake again. I believe that when the Legion of the other three days arrives, we can directly level the whole Pangu world!"


    The young man''s name is Qin Huo. He is the leader of the young generation and a rising star in the boundless world of freedom. He is not old, but he is as powerful as many old world masters. There are rumors that Qin Huo was a powerful old lord in his previous life. However, this matter has not been confirmed.


    Anyway, the strength of Qin Huo is obvious to all. Almost those monks of his age are not as good as him.


    With great fame and strong strength, Qin Huo''s character is naturally somewhat proud. Recently, he has also been in and out of the boundary wall of the Pangu world several times. Of course, they all use powerful magic tools and then sneak in to inquire about the news.


    He also heard a lot about Chu mo.


    Know that Chu Mo is a young man who really grew up from the physical world of ancient gods.


    According to the time he lived, Chu Mo should be many times younger than him. This made Qin Huo feel unhappy in his heart.


    Because he has always believed that he should be the strongest among the younger generation.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Mo was young, but he had become a god!


    Although this fifth realm has just formed and is still as fragile as a newborn baby, as a God, his own strength plus the strength after blessing is certainly no longer comparable to that of people like him.


    Therefore, Qin Huo now wants to kill Chu Mo as soon as possible. As long as Chu Mo died, he would feel happy.


    Laozu LAN Guang glanced at Qin Huo, nodded, and said, "you''re right. Our four heavens unite together. There''s no reason why we can''t break a newly formed fifth world."

 Chapter 1833

    When saying this, Laozu LAN Guang was also full of confidence? In his view, in the Pangu world, except for a new God, Chu Mo, is indeed capable. The remaining human beings must be vulnerable!


    Even in the realm of great ancestors, those human monks are certainly far inferior to the monks of heaven and man in the understanding of Tao and law.


    No matter how strong Chu Mo is, can he stop everyone alone?


    In this way, it is only a matter of time before the Pangu world is sunk and mankind is destroyed. But the only thing that made him unhappy was that they were severely threatened by Chu Mo as soon as they came here.


    During this period of time, they have reorganized their military appearance and discipline, and the whole Corps has taken on a new look. There was a strong sense of war. Waiting for Chu Mo to come out and fight with them again. But to their disappointment. Chu Mo never moved.


    Soon, the Legion of fortune xiaoyaotian arrived.


    Then, the compassionate army of nanwutian arrived.


    The slowest one came from the army of zijintian on Hongmeng Avenue. However, they finally arrived here.


    The four legions finally converged.


    The encounter of the great freedom limitless Legion can''t hide from anyone at all. Therefore, the other three legions soon learned about it.


    In this regard, people who have not seen the three major armies of Chu Mo feel a little incredible from top to bottom. At the same time, it is inevitable to despise the immeasurable nature of freedom.


    Some gossip directly spread to the ears of the father of Blu ray.


    The ancestor of Blu ray is nothing. He is a really crafty and resourceful ancestor of heaven and man. But those young people, such as Qin Huo, can''t stand it. His temper was so hot that he even had a direct conflict with the other party. A merciful monk was slapped away. Because of this, the legions of both sides almost mutinied.


    Although the four great heavens joined hands this time, before that, except for those high-level figures who would move around with each other, other monks of heaven and man would not have any intersection with each other throughout their lives.


    The four celestial realms are all independent of each other. Although they are all heaven and man, and the race is the same, they are definitely not as harmonious as they imagined.


    This agitation was finally suppressed by the ancestors of Blu ray and others. But it also left a certain curse for the future.


    The four legions are all gathered here at the moment. The ancestor of Blu ray proposed to hold a meeting to discuss countermeasures. The generals of the other three legions readily agreed. Although they look down on the defeated blue ray ancestor and the Legion behind him in their hearts. But they also understand one thing: if they were to encounter such a powerful attack from Chu Mo when they first arrived, they might not be much better than the army of great freedom immeasurable.


    Chu Mo is indeed a strong opponent.


    The Lord of nanwutian, who has great mercy, is called Huitian. He is an old lord with all cultivation. Like the ancestor of Blu ray, he belongs to the first group of people who grew up. Now I don''t know how many times I have experienced reincarnation. But every time, he can practice again in the shortest time.


    Moreover, with the deepening of the realm, the interval between his reincarnation is getting longer and longer.


    His strength is unfathomable.


    The leader of the xiaoyaotian side of fortune, named Shen Xi, is wearing a white robe embroidered with beautiful mountains and rivers, with a waist long head, a koi jade pendant on his waist, and a crystal clear jade flute in his right hand.


    The whole person looks elegant and extremely natural and unrestrained. If it appears in human cities, it will certainly attract countless women to watch and even love.


    Heaven and man are beautiful, men are handsome and natural, and women are beautiful. Shen Xi is a leader of all kinds.


    The chief General of zijintian on Hongmeng Avenue is a female Taoist.


    Her name is Jing Hong, and she is a person with a refined aura. It''s so beautiful that you can''t breathe. She is beautiful, but not beautiful. The elegant Fairy Spirit on her body, even those who haven''t seen her here, can''t help glancing one after another.


    They are the four masters of the four celestial realms. Now they are together. Blu ray first introduced the Pangu world in the most concise language. At the same time, he also fairly and objectively evaluated the strength of Chu mo.


    "He is very young. Compared with us, he is almost as old as a baby, but he is very strong. According to my estimation, he should be between Bozhong and us." Blue light ancestor said.


    "How is it possible?" The person who expressed surprise was Shen Xi. He looked at the blue light ancestor with an unexpected face, Then he laughed and said, "brother LAN Guang, are you scared by that little doll? He just attacked you by taking advantage of the momentum just formed and accumulated in the fifth world. How many years has he been practicing? In other words, how long does Pangu''s physical world exist? Even if he has experienced countless reincarnations, the overall time is limited. How strong can his soul power be?"


    Shen Xi''s query cannot be said to be unreasonable. In fact, this is a fundamental reason why almost all heaven and man despise human beings.


    Compared with the group of heaven and man, although human beings are old enough, the human beings in Pangu''s physical world are too young!


    At this time, Hui Tian said, "don''t forget that what Pangu took away in the past years is the soul of endless human beings. Their souls exist for a longer time than we do. This involves the profound meaning of reincarnation. It''s hard to say that their soul power is really weaker than us."


    Seeing someone should be with him, the ancestor of blue light nodded slightly and said, "yes, I''m telling the truth. It''s hard to say how human beings in Pangu world are at present, but at least the new God is not weaker than us. You should be very clear that human learning and understanding ability is originally better than us. In fact, we, in the ancestor stage, have also changed from human form."


    "So what? We are divorced from human existence, and now we have nothing to do with human beings." Shen Xi gently touched the koi jade pendant on his body with his hand and said faintly. With a touch of pride in his face.


    At this time, Jinghong glanced at him, and suddenly youyou said, "I see you now, you look exactly like a human."


    "Me? Joke!" Shen Xi sneered, "you mean my dress?"


    Jinghong nodded, "isn''t it?"


    Shen Xi shook his head and said, "this is just my habit and hobby. There is nothing worth saying."


    Jinghong nodded, not arguing with him.


    Laozu Blu ray said: "So, about this war, my suggestion is to directly smash the boundary wall of the Pangu world, and then, our four legions, directly press on, and then let our people, kill all humans and other creatures in the Pangu world, and push across! Then, the four of us, together with the other top celestial friars, have only one thing to do: besiege Chu Mo! Be sure to drag him completely. Then, together, we will He killed. "


    Shen Xi shook his head with a smile. "I don''t think it''s necessary at all. It''s enough to deal with Chu Mo alone."


    Laozu LAN Guang looked at Shen Xi, somewhat annoyed, and said, "you are not his opponent at all!"


    Shen Xi still smiled and shook his head, "no, he is not my opponent."


    Laozu LAN Guang twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. Naturally, he had heard the name of Shen Xi. Great fortune Xiaoyao is a red man in front of the LORD every day. He is also a monk with unfathomable strength. At the same time, it is also the oldest group of ancestors of heaven and man.


    But here, among the four of them, who is worse than who?


    Therefore, Shen Xi''s attitude made him particularly uncomfortable. So, instead of looking at Shen Xi, he turned his eyes to Huitian and Jinghong: "what do you think, two Taoist friends?"


    Hui Tian nodded: "this time, we have only one purpose, to kill Chu Mo and destroy Pangu world. We can completely solve this problem. Therefore, I think we should act more safely. I agree with the suggestions of Taoist friend LAN Guang."


    Jinghong nodded, "seconded."


    Shen Xi hissed, then shook his head, looking somewhat helpless and said, "OK, OK, I''m afraid of you, you the final say. Just follow what you say..."


    At this time, the four of them, almost at the same time, turned their eyes to the direction of the boundary wall.


    "Come again!" The blue light ancestor shouted angrily, directly grew up, and was about to rush in that direction.


    However, then, his figure stopped in place and did not move.


    He did not move, nor did the other three generals.


    Because it was not Chu Mo who came out, but a group of people!


    There are hundreds!


    Among the four legions, the lucky and carefree sky Legion closest to the boundary wall directly killed it.


    Shen Xi''s face showed a cold and cruel smile and said faintly, "it''s really ignorant of life and death! Just in time, let''s see the strength of our great fortune xiaoyaotian."


    Boom!


    The two sides launched a fierce battle almost instantly!


    Among the human monks who rushed out of the boundary wall, when they rushed, it was the demon king!


    He was dressed in black and danced long, with a turbulent and powerful momentum. Holding a long black knife. This knife is a knife that he has refined again after collecting top-level divine gold over the years. It has produced a knife spirit that is interlinked with his heart.


    The demon king is as domineering as he was in the past.


    Just like the demon king once, facing the monk who rushed over, he raised his hand... It was a knife!


    A touch of ink light directly cuts open the void.


    Click!


    A loud noise cut off the blade of the celestial monk.


    Together with the body of the heavenly man, it was directly cut in two¡ª¡ª


    Ask for the recommended ticket! eight

 Chapter 1834

    The confident smile on Shen Xi''s face froze in an instant. It was like being slapped in the face when he was proud. Even the ancestor of Blu ray didn''t have the heart to see that embarrassed expression.


    However, after all, it was an ancestor level figure. Although Shen Xi felt extremely embarrassed, he did not take other actions and rushed there without degrading himself. He just said lightly, "these must be the most elite people in the whole Pangu world. A few hundred people will soon be completely submerged."


    Is this really the case?


    After the demon king over there hacked and killed a celestial monk, he shouted: "the celestial beings of the four celestial realms, but so!"


    Dong!


    A monkey suddenly picked up a big stick in his hand and smashed it on the head of a man in heaven. He directly smashed the monk of heaven and man in the realm of Dazu into his brain. He died on the spot!


    The monkey laughed wantonly and said, "haha, not bad, this group of heaven and man, but also so!"


    The big cock, which has always been more beautiful and huge than the Phoenix, swung its huge wings, directly pumped a heavenly body away, and then said with a strange smile, "Gaga, these celestial monks are good for practicing their hands!"


    The cold faced wandering lady didn''t speak at all. In her hand, a simple short sword, the cutting out of the sword gas is extremely cold, so that those celestial and human monks in the great ancestor realm who block in front of her are extremely scared.


    Obviously, they are monks in the same realm. How can these humans be so strong?


    This group of celestial friars of great fortune Xiaoyao sky is now the same as the original celestial friars of the great freedom infinite Legion. I was stunned directly.


    The only difference is that the group of celestial friars who were previously free and limitless were stunned by Chu Mo alone. But at this moment, the group of celestial friars in the Xiaoyao sky of great fortune were stunned by a group of people!


    This group of people is really too strong.


    They rushed out for the same purpose as they wanted to fight with tens of thousands of legions of the other side with these hundreds of people!


    Obviously, they are at a disadvantage, but their momentum is like that hundreds of them have surrounded each other!


    At this time, a figure rushed out of the crowd again. In his hand, he swung a bloody double-sided battle axe, and with a click of the axe, he chopped over a celestial monk, and then towards the side, there was another axe. Another celestial monk, who had escaped far away, still could not escape this attack. Directly cut in half.


    Long Qiu took a deep breath. He and the monk opposite him had already made three moves against each other. But he failed to kill the other party directly like others. This made him very unhappy!


    He never felt inferior to anyone, so he was a little angry because he couldn''t attack for a long time. Simply sold a flaw directly, and the sword in the other party''s hand stabbed directly into his chest. Long Qiushui cut his sword at each other''s neck!


    In order to achieve a decisive battle, he even rushed to the other side''s sword!


    Now, the other monk, even if he wanted to retreat, it was too late.


    Pooh!


    This sword directly stabbed long Qiushui''s chest.


    "It really hurts!"


    Long Qiushui scolded, and then cut off the other party''s head with a sword.


    This heavenly man didn''t die, and his spirit and body quickly condensed, but he was frightened by long Qiushui''s playing method, and directly wanted to escape.


    Being chased by long Qiushui, he banged a few swords and was chopped to pieces!


    Later, long Qiushui took out the sword from his body and threw it into his storage ring. He sprayed a mouthful of blood and went to the next opponent with red eyes.


    Huang Wushuang, Liu Feng, xuan''er, Xuan Xuan, Chu Qing... These relatives and friends of Chu Mo in the past are all here now.


    There are also Miaoyi Niang, Huang Zhe, Shen Xingxue, 6 Tianqi, 6 Tianyue, xing''er, yue''er, situ, Qin Shi, Dong Yu... And even Jin Ming!


    These countless years passed in a hurry. Those young people in the past have already grown into real ancestors.


    There are also too many people of the second generation, the third generation, or even more than a dozen generations in the ethereal palace!


    These hundreds of people are almost all masters of Dazu realm, but not all of them!


    There are also monks at the top!


    In the face of the four heavenly and human legions completely composed of monks from Dazu realm, they did not have the slightest fear. Against the momentum of the other party, they rushed forward fearlessly.


    Just a few hundred people, almost really played the momentum of tens of thousands of people!


    One enemy hundred!


    They didn''t come to sneak attack and then turn around and run away. They really rushed out to fight this Legion!


    Under normal circumstances, these people can''t last long at all. Facing the Legion composed of tens of thousands of monks from Dazu realm, these human monks really have no chance to win.


    But just like the Legion of great freedom and immeasurable heaven before, these celestial friars of great fortune and carefree heaven were also stunned.


    That kind of inner fear made them almost forget how to resist.


    This group war is different from single fighting. There is too much difference.


    There was once a saying of human beings, which was called: a group of lions led by a sheep can never beat a group of sheep led by a lion!


    This is a proverb. There is no need to be serious.


    This is almost the case now.


    These celestial friars of great fortune and carefree sky are definitely not a group of sheep. Among them, the worst level has reached the level of great ancestor. Moreover, there is no so-called Dazu primary school at all. Even compared with those masters, these people are not much weaker.


    They are all real elite!


    But their performance at the moment is really like a flock of sheep.


    In other words, their leader is a sheep.


    Because until now, Shen Xi is still there with a blue face, holding his identity and refusing to fight!


    In Shen Xi''s view, his status, even in the face of Chu Mo, the new God, is somewhat self degrading. How old is Chu Mo? Just a little fart! What is his status as Shen Xi? It can''t be said that any miscellaneous cat and dog should be dealt with by himself, right?


    So, although now the whole legion of fortune xiaoyaotian is in chaos. But he still stood there. Just looking coldly. Those men who seem to hate themselves are too weak!


    What a shame!


    Therefore, from a certain point of view, the Legion of great fortune xiaoyaotian is a group of lions led by a sheep!


    In contrast, the demon king and his group of people, are they sheep? Of course not!


    They are also a group of lions!


    Even if it is not as rich as the opposite group of celestial friars, it is also a lion!


    They are not sheep. In these endless years, they have experienced too many things. Although most of the time, they are behind Chu Mo and let Chu Mo protect them from the wind and rain. But this is not their intention!


    Now, they have also entered the ultimate realm that the world''s creatures can reach. Became a great ancestor. The overwhelming fighting spirit accumulated in the depths of their hearts for endless years can no longer be suppressed, and they must completely explode!


    This time, it''s just a prelude!


    In this state, the two sides are simply changing.


    It was a flock of lions led by a sheep. Here, however, is a king of beasts... A group of lions led by him!


    Although the beast king did not appear, this group of lions still showed unparalleled hunting ability.


    In the blink of an eye, it tore three or four huge holes in the entire legion of great fortune xiaoyaotian.


    There have been more than 100 casualties in the xiaoyaotian side of fortune.


    This is not the invincible existence of Chu Mo who rushed to kill. This is a group of human beings that few people will pay attention to. With less war and more, we can actually fight to this extent.


    The other three legions of celestial friars in the crowd over there all showed extremely dignified expressions on their faces.


    In particular, the two armies of nanwutian and Hongmeng Avenue zijintian are merciful. They had laughed at the immeasurable legion of great freedom before. Now I finally understand that it''s not that the monks who are free and boundless are too weak. But this group of human beings in Pangu world... Too powerful!


    That kind of power has completely surpassed their original understanding of human beings!


    In their eyes, human beings have always been that kind of low creatures. It''s like humans looking at pigs and dogs


    There are many levels!


    It never occurred to him that this group of human beings are really not low creatures that can be manipulated by them. It turns out that they are fiercer than heaven and man!


    Every time Chu Lao made a move, he was quite old-fashioned. Beside him, there were a large group of creatures in the realm of Dazu. The big skeleton was shining with purple and gold light. The big skeleton, which entered the realm of Dazu, had completely become a terrible fighting machine.


    Almost every time it makes a move, it can hit a man hard.


    While hitting the other party hard, it can also directly cut a lot of spiritual power from the other party and devour it.


    This is a unique skill of the big skull.


    The Supreme Beiming, who was borrowed by Chu Mo in the past, has now become the great ancestor of Beiming. His whole image is the same as that of the past, but his momentum is earth shattering!


    They were all strong men who had dominated and influenced for a long time. Although that era cannot be compared with the vast world today. But they still formed their unparalleled domineering spirit and... Invincible belief!


    Jin Ming''s body is extremely strong!


    He can even take time to block the opponent''s blow for Fang LAN!


    Fang LAN glanced at him with some gratitude, but saw Jin Ming appear at Ping Ping''s side again, helping Ping Ping behead a celestial monk.


    At this time, Jin Ming said with a smile, "don''t forget, we are the spiritual Legion!"


    Spirit world?


    Fang LAN smiled knowingly, which was really a very ancient memory. Now, it''s like a dream!


    But it''s warm, isn''t it?


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1835

    Stuart held a bow in his hand, and each arrow was so fierce and cunning that those heaven and man were afraid. She sat on the back of the golden rabbit. The moving speed of the golden rabbit was simply too fast!


    Therefore, the trace of situ is also traceless. Moreover, she has been hiding behind the crowd. Even if she wants to find her, she has to pass over the crowd first.


    But this is a group of lions. It''s too late to hide. How can we cross it?


    With the casualties on this side of the heavenly and human Legion getting bigger and bigger, Shen Xi over there finally couldn''t sit still. Between his eyebrows, there was a flash of evil spirit, and he said coldly, "a bunch of garbage, it''s endless..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw the group of human monks who were killing happily, whooped and ran away directly!


    That speed is like a rabbit being chased by a dog. I don''t know. I thought they had suffered a lot and what they were scared of.


    Shen Xi was stunned directly there. Now he has a feeling: these people... Are specially against him!


    It''s amazing to be able to pinch the time so accurately!


    So that the friars of the great fortune and carefree sky over there have not returned to their senses until now, and many people are still retreating to the depths of the universe!


    When they all reacted, those crazy humans had retreated to the boundary wall.


    All disappeared!


    This is so special


    Shen Xi stared at the scene dumbfounded. He suddenly felt that life was full of malice.


    Although the other three Legion generals looked at him with normal eyes. But Shen Xi has a burning feeling on his face. He has shown himself in human image for countless years. But at this moment, he suddenly had an impulse to turn into a spiritual body of heaven and man.


    It''s really... What a shame!


    Just boasting in front of the other three generals, he was boasting happily and boasting beautifully and loudly. As a result, the other party slapped him in the face with endless ridicule.


    "This matter..." Shen Xi said in a deep voice.


    The blue light ancestor sighed softly: "forget it, just give other monks a warning."


    Father LAN Guang didn''t want to help Shen Xi out. In fact, Shen Xi''s arrogant attitude just now really irritated him. But now looking at the loss of fortune xiaoyaotian, the loss is even heavier than that of his own side before. At this time, it is obviously not suitable to say any teasing.


    Can only speak, let Shen Xi slow cheek.


    Hui Tian nodded softly: "it seems that those creatures in Pangu world are not simple!"


    Jinghong said, "it''s not simple."


    They all saw the battle just now. Although time is short. But they were really shocked by the incomparable fighting power displayed by that group of humans.


    They were even a little shocked. They didn''t expect that those humans could really have such a strong fighting power.


    What''s more, I don''t think they have so much courage. Is it expected that these four masters will not make a move? But if so, their four masters feel that there is no light on their face.


    Because this can only show that the hundreds of people in the family didn''t pay attention to their legion of nearly 40000 great ancestor realm celestial friars!


    "Hey..." Shen Xi sighed quite rarely, and then his eyes showed a touch of cold Murder: "they can do this, and we can do the same."


    "Do you want it?" The ancestor of blue light looked at Shen Xi, frowned slightly, and said, "it''s not agreed. We''ll kill together and slowly advance. In this process, all humans and other creatures will be wiped out..."


    "This matter must not be left alone, and I am not acting on impulse." Shen Xi looked at the old man, Huitian and Jinghong, Lightly said: "They have just won a big victory with a few, and they must all be very excited. We should all know the temperament of human beings very well. Now, I''m afraid they are having a feast in a large row to celebrate this victory crazily. Then by the way, they boast how powerful they are and how incompetent the friars of heaven and man are. Pass this strong belief to everyone in the Pangu world. At this time, if we suddenly kill them, we will surely Give the other party a huge surprise. "


    Shen Xi said, looking at the other three generals: "so, I don''t mean that our legion of great fortune xiaoyaotian killed in revenge, but... Our four legions, killed together, directly to the other party''s central place! Isn''t there a saying in human beings, that is, to catch thieves and kings? We''ll take this opportunity to completely remove their land of kings!"


    After Shen Xi said these words, the ancestor of LAN Guang, Huitian and Jinghong all fell into thinking. They began to calculate the success rate of this thing and the probability of each other''s behavior.


    In the end, I found that Shen Xi''s proposal was really feasible. With their understanding of human beings, human beings are indeed such a group of creatures.


    After each war, a grand banquet should be held excitedly. At the same time, it can also send a strong and invincible signal to others.


    "At the boundary wall, Huitian and I are responsible for breaking through." Jinghong is also a very decisive person.


    The same is true of the ancestor of Blu ray. He will hardly regret what he has decided. He said directly, "Shen Xi and I are in charge of commanding the army and going straight to the other party''s King''s land! If Chu Mo comes forward, we will stop him first."


    "The two of us will arrive later." Hui Tian said faintly.


    The four men finalized the battle plan in an instant.


    meanwhile.


    Pangu world, the edge of the boundary wall.


    Although the faces of the demon king, who had just killed madly, were still excited, everyone had indeed calmed down.


    Those seriously injured are being treated.


    The person in charge of the treatment is Xu Shiyan, the second apprentice of Chu mo.


    The woman with God''s blood flowing in her body has now completely become a real human.


    She and Chu Xuan''s children have become ancestors. But she and Chu Xuan loved each other as before.


    Just like Chu Mo and his two wives Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, no matter how time passes, no matter how time passes, the three people still raise their eyebrows.


    Xu Shiyan has also completely forgotten her natural and human blood. Pangu world is her home. She has deep feelings for every plant and tree here. She won''t allow anyone to destroy her home.


    Xu Shiyan has top-level medical skills. At the same time, she led a large number of people to plant countless top-level drugs. So now she is in charge of the pills and medical treatment of the whole Chu royal family.


    Chu Mo had already passed the chaos oven to her.


    Xu Shiyan looked at long Qiushui''s severe injury, frowned and whispered, "Uncle long, you can''t spell like this next time. It''s already a little hurt to your root."


    Long Qiushui laughed and said, "it''s nothing. It''s a good fight!"


    Other injured people, some of whom were also tortured by the injury, showed their teeth. Hearing long Qiushui''s words, they couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes, this battle is really a pleasure!" Huang Wushuang sat down beside long Qiushui, and then frowned. There was a deep wound on his ass. However, because of his position, he didn''t let anyone deal with it.


    At least he''s also a great person at the ancestor level. It''s a little embarrassing to be looked at by a group of little kids.


    Chu Qing also had several injuries on his body. Looking at Chu Mo over there, he shouted, "Chu Mo, those heavenly people... Will they really kill in? Won''t they be so reckless?"


    It''s really rare for people to call Chu Mo''s name like this now. In fact, even people like long Qiushui will call Chu Mo childe most of the time.


    However, Chu Qing is Chu Mo''s sister after all, and she is straightforward, and she doesn''t care about those sections, knowing that Chu Mo doesn''t care. Therefore, for so many years, he has been calling his name directly.


    Chu Mo turned around and looked at Chu Qing and smiled, "sister, nine times out of ten they will be fooled."


    "Why?" Although Chu Qing has reached the level of great ancestor, he will not move when he can''t use his brain. Especially in front of Chu Mo, although she is a sister in name, in fact, she is more like a sister.


    At this time, The real sister smiled and said: "Those people have been beaten like this twice in succession. It''s strange if they don''t have anger in their hearts. And this time, we severely punished those people in front of all their celestial friars. Their master must be ashamed and must be thinking of revenge. But for heaven and man, they have always been known for doing things calmly and calmly. They can''t kill them in the presence of us. So , they will plan and then move. Well, according to their guesses about us, we must feel that we are celebrating at the moment. In that case, if their four major legions unite and directly kill our nest, won''t they be able to take us by surprise? "


    Chu Qing twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "hundreds of us have won a small victory. We are going to start celebrating. Is there something wrong with our brain?"


    "Don''t remember, those heavenly beings must think so." Big ChuChu smiled and asked, "Chuhui, what do you say?"


    "Well, according to the analysis, the possibility of those heavenly people thinking so accounts for almost 100% Chu Hui stood beside Chu mo. she couldn''t fight, so she didn''t participate in the battle. However, what she participated in... Was something else!


    Chu Mo, together with Chu Hui, old monks, old Taoists, and some masters of the Dharma array in today''s Pangu world, directly set up a terrible Dharma array here at the boundary wall!


    This array takes a long time.


    Almost, he began to decorate after he had summoned the great ancestor friars of Pangu world before.


    Up to now, it has been a long time!


    Therefore, it is hard to say who plans who¡ª¡ª


    Are we going to break out in the new year? Recently, I have saved some manuscripts... If you want to vote more for recommendation, go to the book review area and shout. I''ll see if there are many. More will explode.

 Chapter 1836

    Qin Huo, who was so free and limitless over there, walked down the boundary wall several times and touched the Pangu world. Chu Mo actually knew it, but it seemed that he didn''t see him. Never paid attention.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that the young Tianjiao of the four big days has been gone for a long time.


    Chu Mo really didn''t see Qin Huo and didn''t pay attention to him at all. At the beginning, he was alone here in the void. No trace can be left in this kind of place. Even a little suspicious can arouse the other party''s vigilance.


    Although he has an invincible belief, he has never really underestimated those heaven and man.


    Among the monks of heaven and man, there is not no master of Dharma array. That group of people, equally sensitive and sharp, is not inferior to the top masters on their side. Even some people may be as alert as Chu Mo himself.


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s layout at the beginning was quite cautious.


    It is for this reason that Qin Huo walked through the Dharma array several times without noticing it. He didn''t know that Chu Mo was actually using him to do an experiment.


    Since Qin Huo can''t feel anything, it shows that this dharma array is relatively successful. Most of the friars of heaven and man should not feel the existence of the Dharma array.


    At that time, the other party''s people will directly rush over, and in an instant, they will crash into the French array.


    Because Chu Mo set this array too close to the boundary wall!


    It''s on the edge of the boundary wall!


    As long as you break through the boundary wall, you must pass through this dharma array.


    At that time, even if a master of the Dharma array finds an anomaly, it will be too late.


    After that, Chu Mo began to gather the masters of the Dharma array on Pangu continent to set up a welcome banquet for the four legions of the four celestial worlds together with the old monks and Taoist priests.


    The final trigger point of this feast is the battle of the demon king and his group.


    This is a carefully planned provocative war!


    The demon king and his group also want to fight this war too much. Therefore, it can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone. That is, we can let these people vent their pent up anger in their hearts for many years, and by the way, we can test their own beauty and the strength of the other party, and then we can achieve the purpose of provoking the other party. Bring in those celestial friars.


    Human beings are too calculating!


    This is the consensus of all heaven and man.


    Human wisdom has always been quite outstanding.


    Although people in heaven are reluctant to admit it, they have to hold their noses to admit it.


    At this moment, Chu Mo had already arranged the Dharma array and waited at the edge of the Dharma array with the crowd. They all use another set of Dharma array to hide their body shape.


    That group of heavenly people will be for a while, and they can''t find their existence at all. By the time we can find them, it will be too late.


    The demon king smiled and asked, "Mo''er, how many people can our Dharma array kill each other at once?"


    Chu Mo frowned and thought, Then sigh: "Each other is actually very strong. To tell the truth, I''m also a little unsure in my heart. In fact, these 40000 heavenly friars really have the ability to push our Pangu world. If they are really steady and step-by-step, I really don''t have much confidence to defeat them. At most... It''s also a scene of mutual defeat. Maybe all of us, including me, will fall."


    Chu Mo''s words made everyone silent for a while, and then, all nodded. Their hearts are also very clear that those celestial friars are really strong. They are just not good at fighting.


    This is not to say that those heavenly and human legions cannot learn to fight, but it is because they are too conceited. Every friar of heaven and man is too powerful! Such a legion composed of countless strong people is bound to have that kind of arrogance. If everyone is equally conceited, such an army, if the wind and water are smooth during the regiment war, will inevitably explode with terrible lethality. Once encountering obstacles and setbacks, it will flow down thousands of miles.


    On the human side, even in the world of secular mortals who can only live for decades, Legion warfare has also been thoroughly studied. What kind of strategy to use, how to use people''s hearts, how to use the right time and place to make peace with people... It has already formed a set of separate means in countless years. Even left countless books of war!


    These military books are all really valuable wealth!


    Using these means to fight against these heavenly people is simply inevitable and detrimental.


    However, the time should not be too long. With the wisdom of heaven and man, once they react to the means of human warfare, it is simply too easy to learn!


    Except that the whole army may be a little troublesome, nothing else is a problem for heaven and man.


    Therefore, this trouble must be completely solved before they come back to their senses.


    But Chu Mo really had no idea how many people this array could trap each other.


    At this time, Chu Hui said aside, "according to the calculation, it can directly kill three to five thousand people of the other party and seriously injure about fifteen thousand people of the other party. The remaining people should rush out of the Dharma array after more than thirty Pangu years. At that time, all the remaining people will rush to us with overwhelming anger and endless murderous spirit. At that time, it will be a dead battle."


    As the intelligent brain of the whole Pangu world, Chu Hui has established too many and various systems. Those systems greatly facilitate the communication and contact of the whole Pangu world. For her computing ability. Everyone present was convinced.


    Being able to kill three to five thousand people is actually a great achievement.


    That''s threethousand fivethousand friars of Dazu Tianren comparable to the Lord of the world! Not three to five thousand ordinary people!


    It''s amazing to be able to seriously injure 15000 people.


    In a word, such a French array can make the opponent lose nearly half of his troops.


    For the human camp, it has been a very rare victory.


    But after the victory... We still have to face a dead battle!


    "If you can save your home and fight to the death... What''s the harm?" The monkey was holding the big iron bar, but his thin body exuded infinite power. It said faintly, "if we lose this home, what''s the difference between living and dying? Are we in exile everywhere, like lost dogs?"


    "Woof!" Rhubarb, who had been practicing to the supreme level again, was a little reluctant to listen to this, and shouted at the monkey.


    The monkey looked at rhubarb and grinned, "I haven''t said chicken flies and dog jumps!"


    "Monkey, are you finding fault?" The rooster sneered aside.


    Being interrupted by these guys, the dignified atmosphere suddenly lost a few points. A faint smile appeared on everyone''s faces.


    Now that everyone has become a grandparent, it is difficult to tease each other as easily as in the past. However, monkeys, these creatures, still retain that kind of childlike heart.


    Chu Mo smiled and said, "even if I die, I''m in front. Moreover, the so-called death war, the death... Is not necessarily us."


    "Amitabha, life and death are just a game of reincarnation. Look at it." The old monk looked calm. He should be the most calm one.


    Also calm is the old Taoist, who said with a smile: "infinite Buddha, what the old monk said is very true, life and death, in fact, for us, is just a process. Even if we die, we can reincarnate. After reincarnation, we can still practice again. At most, we can get lost. But finally... We will come back."


    At this time, everyone looked at Chu mo.


    If you want to finally come back, you must rely on Chu mo.


    "So, you can''t die." Ziyan stood in the crowd with a smile, looked at Chu Mo and said, "if you die, we may be lost forever, forever."


    Chu Mo smiled: "don''t worry, I think I''m not so easy to die."


    At this time, the boundary wall in the distance suddenly began to send waves of violent fluctuations.


    Here we go!


    All the people present stopped talking and turned their eyes to the boundary wall in the distance. Everyone looked over there nervously.


    At this time, Chu Mo said faintly, "I have to convince them a little more."


    With that, he directly used his mind to move the whole Pangu world, and then mobilized the endless power to the boundary wall, making the boundary wall more solid!


    Outside the boundary wall.


    Jing Hong and Hui Tian, who were responsible for breaking through the boundary wall, said almost at the same time: "the other party has noticed that we are attacking! This reaction speed... Is really fast!"


    At this time, the ancestor of blue light and Shen Xi also rushed out from behind and shot at the boundary wall at the same time.


    Shen Xi coldly shouted, "the more this is, the more defenseless the other party is! They have no chance to break through the boundary wall!"


    Boom!


    The four generals, plus hundreds of top Dazu realm Tianren strongmen, shot together and directly opened a crack in the strong boundary wall!


    This crack is as long as 10 billion Li, and runs through a considerable section of the cosmic void.


    It''s not bad to be able to blast a crack out of the boundary wall.


    All the friars of heaven and man instantly turned into spiritual bodies, and then followed the crack and drilled in one after another.


    Laozu LAN Guang shouted, "I''ll go first with Daoyou Shen Xi!" Then, the ancestor of Blu ray shouted, "everyone, don''t be confused. According to the formation we said before, line up, line up! Don''t panic!"


    This military discipline... Is not as common as the most common army among secular humans.


    But for these celestial friars, this scene is the result of their very serious collation of military discipline.


    Huitian and Jinghong here are still attacking the boundary wall, otherwise, the boundary wall may close the gap at any time.


    The speed of these people is quite fast. No one is weak in terms of individual strength!


    So, just a few breaths, nearly 40000 monks from heaven and man all passed through the crack.


    Finally, Jing Hong and Hui Tian rushed in along the crack.


    But as soon as they passed through the boundary wall, they felt something wrong.


    Because there was a terrible killing, overwhelming... Shrouded in them. It was like a giant beast waiting for them with its mouth open for a long time, swallowing it at them.


    It''s over... I''m trapped!


    The hearts of both men were cold.

 Chapter 1837

    The friars of the celestial and human Legion who had rushed from the boundary wall were all trapped in the array at the moment. The opening speed of this dharma array is so fast that they are not given any time to do any prevention. Even the two top-level monks, the ancestor of Blu ray and Shen Xi, couldn''t make any response in time, and they found themselves trapped.


    Not only trapped, this array is too fierce, too cruel, too terrible!


    They seemed to be trapped in a room, and then a big fire broke out on all sides. It''s impossible to rush out of here. If they were allowed to wait to die like this, these top monks of heaven and man would never agree.


    Therefore, when it was found that this was a Dharma array, this group of powerful and terrifying celestial friars directly began a crazy impact. They want to rush out of this dharma array!


    Blue light ancestor and Shen Xi are all roaring. At this time, they can''t even complain. Who are you blaming? Shen Xi? This plan is not the decision made by the four generals together?


    If you want to blame, you can only blame Chu Mo for being too treacherous!


    Did he use a trick?


    In such a top-level war of absolute strength, is he actually using tactics to fight?


    If it is spread, the whole four celestial realms will be in an uproar.


    Because, in the face of various schemes, there is a popular saying among heaven and man: in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is meaningless. I have a set rule for all your wonderful plans. This set rule is absolute strength!


    Whatever your layout, whatever your calculation? I just need to use absolute strength, rampage, smash all your intrigues, that''s enough!


    But today, here, they were severely schemed by Chu mo.


    In terms of strength, Pangu world is like a newborn baby, but here in the four heavens, they have been adults for many years, and even the peak of their upright life!


    Four strong men, to deal with a newborn baby, is there any suspense?


    If there is any suspense like this, I''m afraid the word "crush" will never be used in the whole world.


    Before they set out, the words in everyone''s mind were like this: crush, sweep, suppress


    Only such words can describe their feelings about such a war. Few people take this war seriously and really take it to heart.


    Then, the first big freedom limitless Legion to come here, led by the ancestor of Blu ray, came fiercely. Chu Mo, alone, almost killed people, and the whole army jumped. Although the casualties were not very heavy, they completely lost their face back to their hometown.


    The overlord of the newborn world, with absolute strength, gave them a hard slap!


    Then, what happened later was like slapping one after another.


    Every slap in the face makes them feel painful. That feeling is really uncomfortable.


    Up to now, this is no longer a slap in the face. But a real calculation!


    They have all been calculated into this trap and can''t extricate themselves.


    When the Dharma array runs, the anger, resentment and power of the heaven are enough to easily destroy the weak willed monks.


    They are here to destroy this new world, which is alive. It is alive. In the face of their malice, the world has the most instinctive rejection. Today, this repulsive force is used incisively and vividly by Chu mo.


    On the spot, there were hundreds of four great friars in the great ancestor realm, who were directly crushed by infinite power.


    This dharma array, like a huge millstone, lies across the void of the universe.


    Their four Legion friars, like beans loaded into them, are crazy to be crushed and ground by this grinding plate.


    Pure spiritual body also has no effect in front of this dharma array.


    In the whole Dharma array, bursts of wailing sound suddenly sounded.


    As Chu Mo calculated before, these creatures in the four heavens have not experienced a real war for too many years. The interior of the four heavens is indeed full of peace. Even if there are occasional fights, they are all on a very small scale.


    There is no chance for them, a group of top experts, to participate in that kind of actual combat.


    Between the four heavens, they also maintain independence and can communicate with each other, but similarly, there is no war.


    This also makes these elite monks like soldiers in the four heavens, although they maintain the title of elite, and although they often train and strengthen related things, none of them regard war... As their main business. And no man in heaven will regard himself as a soldier.


    In their view, the Pangu world is just a new heaven. When he is not mature and there are not many masters in him, it is enough to push him sideways and crush him with strong strength all the way!


    They are all careless!


    Including the four gods!


    They look down upon Terrans too much.


    Therefore, this loss may be difficult for them to accept, and they feel that this kind of thing should not happen.


    But in fact, if you stand in the perspective of a sober bystander, you will find that their loss... Is simply inevitable. It''s impossible to escape.


    Chu Mo''s group of people all appeared at this time. They stood on the edge of the Dharma array, looked at the huge Dharma array, and ran around here rapidly, crushing the celestial friars on the side of the four heavens crazily.


    Everyone couldn''t help showing a trace of happiness on their faces. No matter what happened in the future, at least now, they have succeeded!


    They successfully trapped the four heavenly legions here, and under the operation of the French array, casualties soon appeared among these heavenly legions. Especially the casualties... Are far greater than they thought! The performance of people in heaven is far worse than they imagined!


    The demon king said in a deep voice, "it seems that their casualties will be greater than we thought." With that, the demon king glanced at Chu Hui beside him.


    Chu Hui said, "if at present, the monks of heaven and man can''t reorganize their formation in time and continue to rush left and right like headless flies... Their casualties will be a terrible number. At least, they will be between 5000 and 8000, which is the most conservative estimate. There may even be 8000 to 10000 deaths! As for those who are seriously injured, it may even reach 20000!"


    All the people present couldn''t help but take a breath, and their eyes flashed with happy light.


    If it really... Can make this group of heaven and man, the total number of casualties... Is about 30000. Then, even if the Dharma array stops working and those survivors escape, they will definitely have a chance to fight with them!


    "Come on, let''s set up the second and third Dharma arrays now!" Chu Mo ordered calmly.


    Everyone looked at him with a shocked face.


    At this time, Chu Hui reminded: "brother, if we continue to set up two Dharma arrays, more than 90% of the resources available to our entire Pangu world will be directly used. This is too dangerous. Without resources, what will we do in the future?"


    Chu Mo glanced at her, and zhinao was still zhinao. At any time, he was so calm. But because of this calm, no matter how much she looks like a real human, she is only a rune life after all.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart and said faintly, "if we can''t leave them all here, then we won''t have a future."


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with more or less dull eyes. Her computing ability was still super fast. Therefore, in the eyes of many people, she was just a little stunned, and then nodded and said, "OK, I''ll prepare resources now!"


    The system set up by zhinao in the whole Pangu world can transmit Chu Mo''s instructions to any place in an instant.


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo, and he naturally understood his apprentice''s mind. However, doing so is really tantamount to gambling on the future of the entire Pangu world. However, he also understood that Chu Mo and their group were good. In fact, there is no way back.


    Chu Lao appeared beside Chu Mo at this time and said in a deep voice, "they just rushed out of a Dharma array. Will they be cheated for the second time?"


    "Yes." Chu Mo said, "we are next to this dharma array, and then set up a Dharma array. When this dharma array is finally broken by them, as long as they step forward, they will be trapped in the second Dharma array."


    "The third Dharma array?" Chu Lao looks at Chu mo.


    Other people also looked at Chu mo.


    Everything has again and again, how can it come again and again. If the third Dharma array can work, they really need to doubt the intelligence of those heavenly beings.


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "war is not averse to fraud."


    there can never be too much deception in war?


    These four words echoed in everyone''s mind. Then they frowned.


    Chu Mo didn''t explain too much, because some things, understand is understand, don''t understand, even if he explained very clearly. To explain in simple terms, people still don''t understand.


    The third Dharma array, in Chu Mo''s heart, was not used to kill.


    It''s used... As a cage to trap people!


    After seeing these celestial friars so unbearable, Chu Mo changed his original idea of fighting to the end. Because he found that there was no need to fight to the death, and he could pit the friars of this group of heaven and man Legion to death and despair!


    So, this war, Pangu world consumed so many resources, don''t you... Don''t you need to find someone to pay the bill?


    Of course.


    From today to the end of the month, at three o''clock every day, at the end of the year, if you have nothing to do, read more books and vote


    a

 Chapter 1838

    Among the people present, not many people can guess Chu Mo''s mind. But fan Wudi is one!


    This old general, who came out of the human world in the past, has now reached the final stage, raising his strength to the super realm. But in the talented Chu royal family, it is still not a real top power.


    However, in terms of the art of war, the entire Chu royal family can be stronger than his people, never more than a slap in the face!


    Only in the real secular mortal world, where there is no such powerful personal force, can the real art of war appear.


    Therefore, it can''t be said that the Tianren Legion on the side of the four heavens did something wrong. In their eyes, the so-called Legion is a team composed of a large number of top players. Then whatever you encounter, just sweep it. This is the Legion!


    As for what orders and prohibitions, as for what organizational discipline... It''s really too far away and too low-level for them!


    Everyone is extremely smart and knows what and how to do. Need to listen to others like a puppet?


    Of course, it''s unnecessary!


    Not only on the side of heaven and man, but also on the side of Pangu world, most monks have the same idea in their hearts.


    Therefore, over the years, Chu Mo asked Chu Hui to make a fairly perfect training system, and let fan Wudi as the main general to train those monks under the realm of Dazu. At the initial stage, too many people expressed their incomprehension and even protested.


    Even if Chu Mo is the God of Pangu world, he is God... They are not willing to accept this constraint.


    But Chu Mo''s attitude is also quite tough. Once he enters the Pangu army, anyone who disobeys the order will be expelled at first and punished at last.


    If you are expelled, no matter what level you are, no matter what family you come from, you may never raise your head in this life. Along with the family behind them, they will be discriminated against by everyone, and they will encounter difficulties in whatever they do.


    This is not Chu Mo hegemonism, this is to protect their homes!


    Under this premise, no one can be that exception!


    As for punishment, it is even more serious.


    Because as a member of the Pangu army, even the lowest level soldiers can receive a lot of cultivation resources. They can even listen to the great ancestor. If you become an officer, you can even listen to Chu Mo''s lectures!


    Under this reward and punishment mechanism, the Pangu army has completely become an army in decades.


    Although the overall strength is not as strong as the Legion composed of the great ancestor. But the victory lies in the huge number!


    Pangu world itself is large enough, and there are more creatures in it than people can imagine.


    Therefore, the number of Pangu troops is now at least more than one billion!


    There are at least 500 million people who can truly form combat effectiveness.


    Chu Mo didn''t relax the management of Dazu army. Relatively speaking, the management of Dazu Legion is easier. Because most of these great ancestors... Are the people around Chu Mo!


    Even if they don''t understand it in their hearts, they can still obey the orders of Chu mo.


    This time, the battle of the demon king and his group of people has extremely verified the correctness of Chu Mo''s method.


    First, a few won over many, and severely slapped the four legions here. Then successfully introduced the other party to the Dharma array.


    This incredible victory finally made them understand. Unity... Is the key to victory. No matter how strong an individual is, it is not as good as a group of strong people who unite and want to be one.


    Under the control of Chu Hui, the second and third Dharma arrays began to be established in an orderly manner.


    Chu Mo also arranged these two Dharma arrays carefully. It is commendable that after the construction of the first array, Pangu world has successfully cultivated a large number of array masters. Therefore, when building the second and third Dharma arrays, the degree is much faster than building the first Dharma array!


    Yu Hong has been around Chu Mo, acting as a bodyguard. He almost witnessed the birth of this miracle with his own eyes, and finally understood why Chu Mo could finally obtain all the inheritance of ancient gods.


    He also had to admit that if it were him, even if the Pangu world formed the fifth world, it was very likely to be completely destroyed.


    In the Dharma array.


    The blue light ancestor roared madly and began to gather his legion friars. He tried to calm everyone down, because if they continued like this, they really had no chance to survive.


    But in the initial panic stage, too many people were wiped out by the Dharma array!


    They sacrifice all kinds of magic instruments, which are useless at all!


    Those magic tools are directly melted in this dharma array. Their battle clothes can''t stand the crushing of this dharma array. So it didn''t take long for the four legions to lose more than 5000 celestial friars!


    This kind of loss is really too heavy. It is so heavy that no one can shoulder this responsibility.


    Every friar of heaven and man here is the most precious wealth of the four heavens. They are a group of great ancestor friars who are not inferior to the masters of the world. All belong to the existence standing at the peak of the world.


    But at this moment, they are being robbed one after another.


    That kind of pain, so that the blue light ancestor and Shen Xi these generals, all want to go crazy with heartache.


    But they must calm down.


    Finally, the four generals finally united to support an unimaginable strong defense, and then sheltered a large number of friars of the heavenly and human Legion.


    Subsequently, those Deputy generals and partial generals around the four major generals also joined in. These heavenly beings, any one, have the cultivation of being equal to or even cross the boundary master. Their calmness is much faster than those ordinary Legion soldiers.


    With this defense, more and more friars of the four major legions have escaped. Into their defensive range.


    However, in this way, another new problem has emerged.


    Their defense is not so large, and the number of people they can accommodate is limited. At most... It can accommodate about 20000 people.


    So, after 10000 * * thousand people have appeared in this defense, those flustered heavenly beings outside are eager to rush in, and there is friction between them... Finally.


    You know, these are originally four legions that are not familiar with each other. Although they are both heaven and man, they have no friendship at all. There''s no reason to give up a position for the other party.


    In order to survive, fighting... Has become an inevitable thing.


    In a corner of the Dharma array, less than 10 million miles away from the defense, there were more than a dozen heavenly beings who directly formed a regiment!


    Originally, there were only two people fighting for position, but these two people had their own friends around them.


    As a result, in the blink of an eye, a large group of people were fighting each other. These people are almost the same in realm and combat power. That kind of big ancestor level battle, scattered fluctuations, quite terrible.


    Let alone thousands of miles so close, even the cosmic void of billions or even tens of billions of miles can be easily sunk by them.


    Their battle soon spread to the defense over there.


    Making the corner over there soon in jeopardy.


    This directly makes more heaven and man in defense angry. At this moment, they don''t care who the other party is. Directly, there were hundreds of heavenly beings, directly blowing out a terrible attack towards the battle group here.


    It sank this void directly.


    The dozen monks of the great ancestor of heaven and man who fought with each other were caught off guard and instantly destroyed by this attack.


    The whole Dharma array became more chaotic because of this terrorist attack. However, the fighting between them finally became restrained.


    Even if there are battles for position, they all consciously converge their strength and are no longer unscrupulous.


    Seeing this kind of thing happen, LAN Guang Laozu and others were unable to stop it, because they were all supporting this defense with all their strength.


    The blue light ancestor shouted angrily, "are you all idiots? Don''t more people join in, work with us, and then expand this defense?"


    Shen Xi also roared: "stop fighting each other! You are all heaven and man! The most noble heaven and man! You are the top creatures in the world!"


    Hui Tian couldn''t help sighing and said, "you''re not those ignorant humans... Why are you not as good as those humans now?"


    Jinghong didn''t speak, but his face was livid. Obviously, the scene in front of her had a great impact on her pride as a human being.


    Once upon a time, in her view, such things would only be born in the human world.


    Even in order to compete for a little bit of interest, that group of humans may directly kill and fight. She never thought that such a thing would one day be born in the group of heaven and man.


    It''s so ugly that I can''t believe it!


    Hui Tian sighed lightly, "this... Is actually human nature. Heaven and man... No matter how you feel honored, you are still human."


    Jinghong looked at him coldly and said, "at this time, is it interesting to say such words?"


    Hui Tian sighed and stopped talking.


    There, Laozu LAN Guang and Shen Xi are still working hard to get more people to join in, and then run the same skill to jointly resist the pressure brought by the Dharma array.


    Finally, with the efforts of more people, the crisis of death finally temporarily disappeared from the top of these people.


    Countless celestial friars, the strong ones in Dazu realm, all couldn''t help crying with joy at this time!


    They can''t imagine that one day, like those humans, they will express their emotions incisively and vividly.


    But this feeling of survival is really... Wonderful!


    Delivered at midnight. eight

 Chapter 1839

    However, for the four masters, their hearts are not happy at all. Because they thought about it together, they had counted their casualties this time.


    In the whole defensive circle, there are still 31300 heavenly beings left. This is their own result.


    In other words, since they fell into the Dharma array, nearly 9000 celestial friars have been directly damaged in this dharma array. Plus the losses of the two legions of great freedom immeasurable heaven and great fortune xiaoyaotian before, they have lost nearly 10000 troops without even touching a hair of the Terrans of the Pangu world!


    And this is already a quarter of all their legions combined!


    It is already the total number of one of their legions!


    These nearly 10000 celestial and human friars in Dazu realm have been completely destroyed!


    Has gone to reincarnation!


    When they can grow back, I''m afraid it will take many years to accumulate.


    Moreover, among them, how many celestial friars will reincarnate into other creatures, and even the Terrans they hate, no one can say this question.


    The remaining more than 30000 friars in heaven are not all intact. Among them, more than 10000 people were seriously injured and almost lost their combat effectiveness!


    In other words, they now, in fact, have only 20000 monks who can fight.


    Moreover, these 20000 people are still struggling to support the extinction of this dharma array.


    "What kind of Dharma array is this?" LAN Guang gnashed his teeth: "I have never heard of such a terrible Dharma array in my life!"


    "This is the great heaven Dharma array." Startled Hong spoke coldly.


    She glanced at the blue light, Coldly said, "when any great heaven is formed, there will be a corresponding Dharma array, which will be derived with it. Each Dharma array is different. For example, in our Hongmeng Avenue Zijin sky, there is also a great heaven Dharma array. This kind of great heaven Dharma array can only be controlled in the hands of God. Others can arrange the array according to God''s wishes, but they can''t control and operate the Dharma array."


    "That is to say... Only the great God can control this dharma array?" Blue light gnashed his teeth in anger. He remembered that there should also be such a Dharma array in the boundless sky of great freedom. But he is not connected with the current one.


    On the one hand, it was because that kind of Dharma array had never been opened in the immeasurable heaven of great freedom. On the other hand, it was in his heart that he still did not regard Chu Mo as a real great God. There are still some who despise Chu Mo, a new God.


    Jinghong nodded, "not bad, and there may not be only one such array..."


    "...." the others couldn''t help but be covered with black lines.


    One is enough!


    They have been killed in a panic, and they are almost out of their wits. If there are two more seats, I''m afraid they really can''t get out.


    "But the consumption of resources of this array is also extremely amazing. I was also negligent before. I didn''t expect that Chu Mo actually had such courage to set up such a array. At the same time, although he was an enemy, I had to admire his ability. Generally speaking, even God, arranging such a array also took a lot of time. It was really unexpected that he could arrange it so quickly ¡£¡± Jinghong said.


    Hui Tian asked, "how many resources will such a Dharma array consume?"


    After thinking for a while, Jing Hong said, "if there are 3000 realms in the mature heaven like ours, at least... About 1% of all resources will be consumed. Moreover, this consumption is forever consumption. Many resources cannot be regenerated. Those resources that can be regenerated will take at least billions of years to accumulate again. For the new heaven like Pangu world..."


    Jing Hong pondered, and her face also showed some admiration. She said, "they don''t have three thousand boundaries, even one boundary... They don''t have any! They only have one main world, which is the Pangu world. Therefore, arranging such a Dharma array requires at least one third of their resources!"


    Hearing this, the four generals and other top-notch friars of heaven and man couldn''t help but take a breath.


    One third of the resources of a great heaven... What is this concept? This Chu mo... Is simply a madman! This is too cruel!


    If he did so, would those creatures in the whole Pangu world agree?


    In other words, if the four gods want to do so, even if it will only consume 1% of all resources. Those days, people will never agree to such absurd things.


    Shen Xi said aside, "that is to say, on the side of Pangu world, at most, there can only be such a Dharma array, but not a second one, right?"


    Jinghong shook his head and said with a wry smile, "not necessarily."


    Everyone was covered with black lines.


    The blue light ancestor said something unbelievable: "Does Chu Mo really dare to consume all the resources of the whole Pangu world, and then come to kill us? Kill all our people, will the four celestial realms let him go? Won''t he send people to attack again? Let alone... The four gods haven''t appeared! Even if he can defeat us completely this time, the four celestial realms haven''t sent people here again. But his Pangu world... Will also Will become a completely exhausted death! A dead land, even if it has become a big heaven, is also a world on the verge of death, so... What''s the significance? "


    Everyone couldn''t help nodding, and most of them agreed with the analysis of the ancestor of Blu ray. I don''t believe Chu Mo will be so crazy. Because that is tantamount to approaching a dead end. Don''t leave yourself any leeway at all.


    Jinghong still said, "I didn''t know what kind of human character Chu Mo was before, but now, I think I know something about him... I think he can do this kind of thing."


    "I don''t think he will be so crazy. Maybe, in his opinion, such a big heaven Dharma array should be able to cripple us. At that time, he can take his people and rush up to fight to the death with us." Shen Xi said coldly.


    The blue light ancestor said in a deep voice: "I have a suggestion for this matter. Now, we have been able to withstand the abrasion of this dharma array here. Such a Dharma array cannot operate forever. Then, our four main generals, plus hundreds of deputy generals, will work together to support it. The rest of those people, who should heal, heal, and rest! Wait until the moment this dharma array stops operating!"


    Shen Xi nodded, "now... That''s all." As he spoke, he sighed, "if those people didn''t panic, our loss shouldn''t be so big."


    Jinghong said coldly, "they also showed me the ugly side of human nature. We are not more noble than we originally thought."


    "If you are the leader, don''t be discouraged by these words." Shen Xi glanced at Jinghong: "at present, the most important thing we need to do is to preserve our strength, as the father of Blu ray said. When this dharma array stops, we will rush to it!"


    Jinghong''s mouth moved slightly, and she actually wanted to say: if this dharma array stops working, we rush out, and now we enter the second Dharma array... What will happen?


    But now no one believes that Chu Mo will spend another third of his resources to build the second Dharma array so madly. Jinghong didn''t say these words. But in her heart, there was always a trace of doubt.


    She knows a little more than the other three masters. She comes from zijintian, Hongmeng Avenue. She is a person who knows Pangu''s life very well.


    Many people in heaven do not know about Pangu. Only know that Pangu is a God among the human group, and also the only God in this heaven and earth. But I don''t know what temperament Pangu is.


    In fact, when she was very young, she was really young, and it should be at the place of reincarnation, just when she was born in this world. At that time, she had the honor to meet Pangu once.


    Pangu at that time did not incarnate into an infinite world as he did after his death. In fact, Pangu at that time was also a handsome human with a jade tree facing the wind.


    Jinghong still remembers the feeling of palpitation when she first saw Pangu. At that time, she was just a young and naive girl of heaven and man. She was beside the great God in the purple sky, watching the human talking and laughing with the great God.


    That picture is forever in her heart.


    At that time, Pangu had not fallen out with the four gods.


    Later, as she grew up gradually, the outside world also changed day by day.


    First, the people of the four heavens, somehow, began to have a strong aversion to human beings. Then Pangu left the four heavens, and finally... With Pangu''s departure, there was a complete break between the human race and heaven and man.


    In fact, few people know that if Pangu did not protect mankind like that, he would have had the opportunity to become the most powerful person around the great God!


    Both heaven and man will look up to him.


    Therefore, Jinghong has never understood why Pangu is so stubborn. Is it so important to protect his fellow countrymen?


    Now she suddenly understood that from Chu Mo, she seemed to see the stubborn shadow of Pangu in the past. Although, up to now, she has not really had any intersection with Chu mo.


    But deep in his heart, Jing Hong has regarded Chu Mo as the same existence as Pangu. This kind of evaluation is extremely high, but she feels that this kind of evaluation is not excessive. Even... It may be a little low. The future achievement of Chu Mo is likely to be the great God of Yue Pangu.


    Therefore, Jing Hong''s heart is not optimistic about the prospect of this expedition to Pangu world. But she can''t say such words. She doesn''t understand that complaining too much will affect the overall morale of the army. But she is really not optimistic.


    This group of celestial friars, supported by the four major generals and those Deputy generals, survived for quite a long time. eight

 Chapter 1840

    In the past, they never had any concept of time, and they felt that only those secular humans would care about time. They are immortal people, and they don''t need to worry about the passage of time.


    But at the moment, they all have a feeling that life is like a year.


    Even the four words "living like a year" were learned from human beings. Now, they finally understand what this sentence means.


    This long suffering is really too uncomfortable!


    With the passage of time, supported by the four major generals and those Deputy generals, the terrible killing array finally began to loosen.


    In this regard, the four major generals have all sensed it almost at the first time!


    Their faces finally showed the joy of long absence. That kind of happiness was really from the heart.


    Then, those Deputy generals also sensed the exhaustion of this dharma array, and the smiles on their faces immediately completely overflowed, which was simply too happy!


    Soon, this emotion spread to the remaining more than 31000 celestial friars.


    Everyone couldn''t help cheering.


    Too hard!


    This feeling is really too happy!


    fully and delightfully!


    For the rest of my life... Is that the feeling?


    At this moment, I do not know how many people in the hearts of heaven, all gave birth to such an idea.


    However, although the French front has become loose, it will be a long process to collapse completely. We must wait for all resources to be completely exhausted before this array will really collapse.


    But for these powerful monks, they don''t need to wait for the complete collapse of the French front to go out.


    As long as the loose crack is a little bigger, they can leave.


    Therefore, a large number of celestial and human monks are all rubbing their hands, with strong excitement in their eyes. At the same time, when referring to all the creatures in the Pangu world, their murderous spirit and hatred are also extremely strong!


    "When I go out, I won''t let go of any creature in the Pangu world I see!"


    "The same is true of me. I can''t wait now! I want to kill all the creatures in the ancient world I see! I want to frustrate them!"


    "For the first time in my life, I hate a creature like this."


    "If I have a chance, I hope to kill Chu Mo myself!"


    "Yes, I also hope, if I can, I hope to stab him with a hundred knives!"


    Blue light ancestors and others can naturally feel the anger and agitation of these heavenly beings clearly. They didn''t stop, and even felt very happy. Because they don''t need to mobilize, these celestial friars will turn into a group of terrible lions by themselves!


    War is the best way to train people.


    Whether it is human or human. After the war, everything of the whole person will change greatly.


    This group of celestial friars had never had such a mentality before. There will be no such strong killing heart.


    This is a good thing!


    Finally, on this day, above the sky above, the power of the Dharma array was still surging. The power is still churning. But the top of the sky... But there was a crack!


    "The Dharma array is about to break!" The blue light ancestor gave a loud roar.


    Shen Xi sent out a strong divine thought: "all heaven and man, don''t worry, it''s not the time, now go out, you will still be crushed by the power of the Dharma array. Wait!"


    At this time, a monk from heaven proposed, "Lord, don''t let us wait any longer. We can''t wait to kill those creatures in the Pangu world!"


    "Yes, generals, move this defense up, let''s go out and have a good time!"


    "All Terrans deserve to die, and the one named Chu mo... Even more damn! Let''s go out and kill them all!"


    A group of celestial monks began to shout loudly.


    Father LAN Guang glanced at Shen Xi and others, and then all nodded slightly.


    At the cost of consuming their own huge strength, they slowly moved the scope of defense towards the sky above them.


    However, in this process, some of the defenses in some places became weak and were directly attacked by the power of the Dharma array.


    On the spot, dozens of celestial friars were directly wiped out by this force. Scared the other celestial friars, they moved madly inside.


    Even if it turns into a pure spiritual body, it also needs to occupy a large area. In particular, the temperament of heaven and man, almost everyone, is quite arrogant, and they can''t allow other people''s spiritual bodies to be close to their own spiritual bodies.


    That kind of feeling, with human undressed and hugged... It''s no different. This kind of thing can''t be accepted by human beings, let alone these heavenly beings.


    Therefore, with the upward movement of defense, heaven and man continue to be squeezed out.


    When they finally moved to the crack, hundreds of heavenly beings had been crushed and directly wiped out by the power of the Dharma array because they were pushed out.


    This kind of casualties made all the people in the whole four legions feel unbearable. Their hatred for the creatures of Pangu world and Chu Mo deepened a little.


    All swear in their hearts that as long as they rush out from here, they will definitely make those lowly creatures look good!


    We must tear them all to pieces!


    "Be careful, everyone. First send out a few people to investigate the situation!"


    This time, the four legions finally learned a little bit. They finally learned to do things with their brains.


    So, there were more than a dozen monks in the heavenly legion, who walked carefully along the defense above their heads, and then rushed directly into the crack.


    At this time, the blue light ancestors and others inside were even more nervous. They were all absorbed in the changes coming from the crack above their heads.


    Sure enough, those heavenly beings just went out and directly encountered a powerful ambush!


    Take the demon king group as the first.


    Hundreds of Terran friars in Dazu realm, such as the wandering female emperor and Chu Lao, have no idea how long they have been waiting there.


    A dozen celestial friars were directly blasted to shreds by a series of terrorist attacks as soon as they appeared!


    Only one, seriously injured, ran back frantically from there. Then he shouted in horror, "no, they are still ambushing outside! Our people... Our people are dead!"


    "Calm down." A deputy general coldly shouted, "what''s the situation outside... What on earth?"


    At this time, the celestial monk calmed down a little. He gasped and said, "the group outside, the group outside, is the group that rushed out to fight against the Xiaoyao heavenly legion of fortune. Their strength seems to have become stronger!"


    "Sure enough, that''s the group." Lao Zu LAN Guang took a deep breath, but on his face, he smiled and looked at Jinghong, It seemed to say deliberately: "the whole Pangu world, in fact, the real top power, is just such a group of people! Our previous guess is right! Only the group of people around Chu Mo got the real great fortune, and their great ancestor realm friars, I''m afraid there are only a few thousand people at most, and Chu Mo should not be able to control the rest. In fact, there are only a few hundred people he can use!"


    Shen Xi also said in great spirits, "yes, there are not many cards they can use... Although they stayed there, we saw through their weakness and shortcomings! Our dozen Taoist friends did not sacrifice in vain, and they explored the most important information for us."


    Hui Tian said, "Chu Mo is really not so crazy. Those people outside are ambushing there, which just shows that they have no other means at all! Even if Chu Mo is really crazy and wants to exhaust all the resources of the whole Pangu world, other people have to agree!"


    Jing Hong frowned slightly. She was human, but she was also a woman. As a woman, she was very conscious. She always felt that this thing was not as simple as she thought. However, looking at the expressions of the people, she decided not to pour cold water on herself. She also knows that her behavior of often pouring cold water is actually very unpleasant. No one likes her like this.


    This time, although a dozen monks from heaven and man were lost, in everyone''s view, it was all worth it!


    They have paid too many lives for the victory of this war. In the end, they want to get the kind of horizontal push the whole Pangu world they imagined. Crush all the creatures you see!


    "Wait!" Blue light ancestor said coldly.


    outside.


    After killing more than a dozen celestial friars in an instant, the demon king group looked at each other, and they all saw the shock from each other''s eyes.


    Chu Lao couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "my grandson, has become a military God? There''s nothing left to do!"


    "They will definitely send someone out to explore the way. Now they should be happy there, right?" Chu Tianxiong said with a smile.


    "Come on, our tasks have been completed. There''s nothing left for us." Chu Lao waved his hand.


    Then a group of people left directly towards a place far away from here.


    This vast Dharma array is still struggling to support.


    Like the last lingering breath.


    Chu Mo and others stood in the void of the universe farther away, quietly watching this scene.


    The monkey stood beside Chu Mo with a big iron bar and said, "it seems that this battle is really nothing for us?"


    Chu Mo glanced at it and said with a wry smile, "in the future... The day we conquer the four celestial realms, you can fight for as many years as you want."


    The monkey''s eyes suddenly lit up and looked at Chu Mo: "are you serious? We will... Really have the day to counter attack the four celestial realms?"


    Chu Mo nodded and said seriously, "we humans, with this temper, can''t be bullied for so many years, but we haven''t resisted at all? If so, isn''t it belittling? Think we''re too counselled?"


    With Chu Mo''s words, a loud noise came from the top of the sky in the distance!


    The terror array, which has been running for endless years, suddenly disintegrated. Completed its mission.


    Then, I saw a large number of celestial friars, like the floodgate opening flood, Wu Yang, Wu Yang, all of a brain... Rushing towards this side.


    Boom!


    Deep in the universe, a roar.


    The second Dharma array is opened.

 Chapter 1841

    Jing Hong was the slowest one. At the moment when the array was broken, she directly spit out a mouthful of blood, which seemed to cause a strong internal injury due to huge consumption. Such a mouthful of blood was actually spit out, so no one would doubt that she was pretending.


    Laozu LAN Guang, Shen Xi and Huitian, who had rushed out over there, did not stop, but directly transmitted their voices to her, asking her to take a rest and not rush to catch up.


    Except for a startled goose, all the Legion friars of the four days rushed out.


    Their body, with a momentum of indomitable, but also with a shocking opportunity to kill. In their hearts, they really hate the whole Pangu world to the extreme. I don''t want to stay for a moment. I wish I could kill Chu Mo immediately in front of those people.


    Even they have some regrets. Why did the hundreds of damn human ancestors disappear after they came out? Were you scared away? Haha, can you run? How naive!


    At that time, we will push the whole Pangu world. Where else can you go?


    Wandering in the void of the whole universe? Like a lost dog, lost his home forever? In that case, it''s up to you!


    When all kinds of thoughts were thinking in the hearts of these celestial friars, a force that they were familiar with burst out. Then... The second Dharma array was opened directly. Trap all the friars of the heavenly and human Legion who just got out of trouble!


    "Ah!"


    "How is it possible?"


    "Why is this?"


    "Why is there a second Dharma array?"


    "Are all our masters of Dharma array fools? Why not remind them?"


    "God... I... I''m dying!"


    The whole army of heaven and man returned to the original point again, and everyone was in a panic. They roared and roared wildly. There are many people... Screaming!


    Because just trapped in this dharma array, even the ancestors of LAN Guang failed to react in the shortest time.


    Therefore, in a short time, a large number of monks were crushed by the power of this dharma array, which destroyed their bodies and spirits.


    When the blue light ancestor and others reacted and opened their defense. More than 3000 celestial friars who had not completely recovered from their injuries have directly fallen!


    At the same time, those who were seriously injured before are all in danger. People die at any time!


    Laozu Blu ray and others almost went crazy!


    They frantically opened up their defenses, and then called on everyone to work together to raise their defenses to resist.


    But the problem is, this time... They are missing a powerful main force!


    Jinghong didn''t go in at all!


    She stood in the middle of the original Dharma formation, surrounded by chaotic rules formed after the Dharma formation was broken. The power of these rules is quite terrible, and they are constantly hanging her. However, these forces can''t hurt her at all.


    But Jing Hong''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. She had no joy at all.


    What is the happiness of surviving a disaster, what is the happiness of escaping a disaster... Nothing!


    Yes, just endless panic, she was cold all over!


    The most worrying thing finally happened!


    Moreover, the other party''s calculation is simply too deep and too cruel!


    The two Dharma arrays are close to each other. Unless this dharma array is broken, all heaven and man can stand there motionless, and then send someone to investigate, otherwise, no one can be spared at all.


    "God... Why are these humans so terrible?" Jinghong stood there, and there was a very rare kind of daze in his eyes.


    For a moment, she was a little overwhelmed.


    This time, as the chief general, she led more than 10000 great ancestor celestial friars of Hongmeng Avenue and zijintian to come here. Before coming, the great God told her to be careful. But remember to take these people back intact. Otherwise, even the great God can''t explain to the whole people in the purple and golden sky of Hongmeng Avenue.


    Because no one can accept such a disastrous defeat.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Jing Hong.


    Jinghong raised her head, looked at the figure, slowly opened her mouth, and her voice was full of bitterness: "are you the God of Chu Mo?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Chu Mo nodded.


    Jing Hong looked at the man in front of him. He was tall and handsome, wearing a blue Taoist robe. White hair, draped over the shoulders, empty hands. He didn''t take any weapons.


    However, in this state, taking out the weapon is just an idea. Whether there is a weapon in your hand is almost the same.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Jinghong looked at Chu Mo, and she didn''t even have much * * to do. Because her heart is very clear. Even though it is a baby like heaven, the God of this world is certainly the most powerful person.


    She can''t compete with the person who controls the Qi of a great heaven. If she moved to another place, she might want to fight Chu mo. But in this ancient world, she has no confidence.


    She is a top-level strong person, but she is also a woman. Naturally sensitive, delicate, and not so belligerent.


    Chu Mo looked at Jing Hong and couldn''t help laughing. In his smile, he also sneered: "you are such a large group of terrible strong men who come here in a menacing manner. Then, ask me what I really want to do? Of course, I want to kill you invaders... All!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that the four gods will go crazy? They will destroy you regardless?"


    "Aren''t they crazy now? Aren''t they thinking of destroying here recklessly?"


    "It''s different... In addition, aren''t you afraid that if you do this, the resources of the entire Pangu world will be completely exhausted? If these resources are exhausted, such a great heaven is equivalent to death. There will be no future in the future. In fact, by doing so, you are harming all Terrans."


    "It''s just a joke. Apart from what I do, it has nothing to do with your enemy. In addition, if I don''t do so, do you want to let these horrible celestial friars kill them all one by one? Then leave the resources of the Pangu world for you to share? This is not a waste? This is a wise way?" Chu Mo glanced sideways at Jing Hong: "woman, I thought you were much smarter than them, but I didn''t expect that you were also so stupid!"


    In the face of Chu Mo''s merciless scolding, Jing Hong''s heart could not help surging up a wave of shame, but she forcibly controlled it. Because she also understands that what others say is right. She just didn''t understand where Chu Mo''s confidence came from.


    "In this situation, you have won the battle of Pangu world." Jinghong looked at Chu Mo: "so, stop."


    "Stop? Why should I stop?" Chu Mo looked at Jing Hong thoughtfully.


    Jinghong said seriously and sincerely, "I can go back to the four heavens and see the four gods and let them negotiate with you. You let these people go, and then... We promise we won''t continue to attack you."


    "Do you have the the final say?" Chu Mo pie pie mouth: "don''t know what to say about you, you are really naive."


    "You..." Jinghong was finally a little annoyed. She glared at Chu Mo: "do you want to fight this war to the end?"


    "First of all, I can''t believe you, let alone the four gods behind you. What are all these things? You say fight, you say fight, you say don''t fight? Can you decide? Moreover, even if you can decide, I can''t trust your four-day reputation at all. Promise not to fight us? Do you think I''m rare on this condition?" Chu Mo''s voice was cold and his words stunned him.


    "Can''t you trust me? Can''t you trust the four gods? Can''t you trust the whole four heavens? God..." Jinghong suddenly felt that the world was a little disordered. Because it should be that heaven and man cannot trust the human race!


    Also, where on earth did Chu Mo come from? To the end, he should follow the hard steel of four days? Why is he?


    "Of course I can''t trust you." Chu Mo said lightly, "don''t really think you are a noble race. Heaven and man come from man. When it comes to playing tricks, human beings are your ancestors! In addition, even if you play treachery, human beings are also your ancestors."


    "You mean, don''t want to talk?" Jinghong still couldn''t believe it.


    The man in front of him was incredibly domineering.


    "What can we talk about? You are invaders. It''s natural for us to be trapped here and killed by us!" Chu Mo drooped his eyelids, Lightly said: "So, either, you four days completely surrender and compensate all the losses of Pangu world; or, we will fight to the end. What resource depletion... These problems, ha ha, it''s really not your turn to worry. Have you heard the saying that barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes? We are a group of barefoot people! It''s really annoying, so I took a group of creatures in the realm of great ancestors to directly kill out of Pangu world, and then, in this boundless starry sky Wandering. At that time, kill the creatures in your four celestial realms! It''s good to be a robber, don''t you think? Chick? "


    What''s all this and what?


    Jinghong felt that he was going to be driven crazy by this man.


    He called himself a chick? God... Does he know that, in terms of age, he is the ancestor of his ancestors'' generation!


    How dare he call himself a chick? Is this flirting with yourself?


    Also, what barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes? What, being a robber


    This, this, this, where is it like a word that God should say? This is clearly a gangster leader!


    At this moment, Jinghong hardly knew what he should say.


    She just stared at Chu Mo blankly. After a long time, she choked out, "you bastard!"¡ª¡ª


    Delivered at midnight. Ask for a few recommended tickets, and it will soon exceed one million! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 1842

    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing: "hahahaha, little girl, do you think you''re very old? Think you''re very experienced? Think you''re very wise? Do you know that you people have been doomed to your tragic fate since the first day you came here? You''ve lived for a long time, so you''re really wise? Stones can live for tens of billions of years, and they''re still just stones!"


    With that, Chu Mo''s smile closed, and the aura of God suddenly opened. That kind of authority, under the blessing of the Pangu world, instantly reached a peak.?


    Poof!


    Jinghong couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot, and then looked at him in horror.


    "With you people in heaven, why did you... Come here to decide the fate of this endless life? Hmm? With what? What qualifications do you have? High above? You are the real master of the world? If you are strong, you can do whatever you want? Even peace is a gift of you? Bah!"


    Chu Mo''s body, scattered that kind of unparalleled terror, that kind of pressure, cover the world!


    It''s like a bright sky!


    The aura on Jing Hong''s whole body had been completely suppressed by Chu mo. he stood there, shivering all over, just like a poor weak woman.


    But she is obviously not that kind of weak woman who has no strength to bind chickens. She is also a real proud woman of a generation!


    As a human being, she also has her own pride.


    But now this kind of feeling of being completely crushed by people morally and morally is really too uncomfortable!


    She wanted to refute and tell Chu Mo that you were wrong, but after thinking for a long time, she found that she was speechless and didn''t know what words to refute Chu mo.


    Finally, I can only look at this handsome to perfect white man, and I can''t say a word.


    "Now I still want your so-called negotiation?" Chu Mo looked at Jing Hong coldly and said, "put away your high suit, and then don''t let me do it. Seal all your strength by myself, and don''t give me a reason to kill you."


    "You want to imprison me?" Jinghong looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face and said, "do you really think that I have no ability to resist at all? I can only let you handle it?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "it seems that you are still unwilling, then try!"


    Chu Mo said, the Qi field is fully open, and the field is fully open.


    The whole Pangu world is blessing this power.


    Jinghong couldn''t help shouting, "this is unfair!"


    "Where is fairness in this world? Really speaking, you people in heaven should come and send blessings to the formation of the fifth heaven, not to exterminate us!" Chu Mo said coldly and slapped Jing Hong directly.


    At this moment, Jinghong directly sacrificed an ancient magic weapon, which was an inkstone.


    This kind of magic tool is rare, especially when women use inkstones as practice tools.


    This inkstone, with an ancient flavor and an ancient rhyme, rose into the air. There was a faint ink figure, standing up from the inkstone, waving an ink sword in his hand, and directly chopped at Chu ink.


    The ink figure in this inkstone has the fighting power of the cross-border master!


    This is a real top-level magic tool!


    Jing Hong holding an ancient sword, also stabbed Chu Mo with a sword!


    The game is formed in an instant.


    Chu Mo''s palm, without any pause, was photographed directly towards the dark figure. That feeling is like patting mosquitoes.


    "You are too arrogant!" Jinghong couldn''t help drinking angrily.


    But as soon as her voice fell, the faint ink figure coming out of the inkstone had been broken by Chu Mo silently!


    Even a little wave didn''t come out, and then... What broke up was the ancient inkstone!


    The ancient inkstone was torn apart and exploded with a loud bang in the void. That voice can directly kill monks in the supreme realm!


    It''s so terrible, it''s like annihilation.


    The smell of destruction rushed in all directions.


    However, it has been directly annihilated and disappeared without striking too far away.


    This is Chu Mo''s use of the laws of the Pangu world, obliterating this power. Otherwise, it will cause irreversible damage to the world.


    Because Chu Mo has seen that this ancient inkstone is a heavy weapon. If the power of Pangu world was not used to suppress it, he could not smash it with a slap. That''s why Jinghong feels unfair.


    But why be fair? Am I dueling with you?


    The crushing of this ancient inkstone made Jinghong directly spit out a mouthful of blood essence. Then she looked a lot depressed.


    Chu Mo''s palm directly suppressed Jing Hong below. The ancient sword in her hand was also broken inch by inch.


    This sword has followed her countless reincarnations. Every time, when she reached a certain level of cultivation, she would always find this ancient sword at the first time. This sword is her closest partner in the world.


    The moment the ancient sword broke, she seemed to hear the spirit of the sword wailing.


    Tears fell directly down Jinghong''s eyes. In her eyes, she also directly burst out infinite hatred, shouting: "Chu mo... I hate you!"


    "Hate it? I just destroyed a magic tool and an ancient sword... Well, this ancient sword seems to have followed you for endless years. But what about that? Hehe..." Chu Mo''s face, A cold smile appeared: "compared with the countless creatures in this ancient world, is it special to take a sword? Do you know pain and sadness? The endless creatures, who have never provoked you, deserve to be killed? Do they have no emotion? Do they know pain? Do they know sadness?"


    Chu Mo said, directly pressed Jing Hong to Zhen, and then completely sealed her with the power of Pangu world, and directly threw her into a storage space.


    Later, Chu Mo used the power of law to slowly repair the torn sky here as before.


    In the second Dharma array over there.


    Finally, a serious quarrel broke out!


    The object of the quarrel is not the grandfathers of LAN Guang and Shen Xi.


    But those Deputy generals from the ancestors of LAN Guang and Shen Xi and Hui Tian. We are jointly targeting those Deputy generals who originally belonged to Jing Hong.


    The reason for the quarrel is naturally that I fell into this dharma array for the second time.


    This time, their casualties are even approaching the first time!


    Because the three generals, including the blue light ancestor, Shen Xi and Hui Tian, plus those Deputy generals, were already exhausted in the last Dharma array. Almost exhausted all his strength. Finally, the last one was carried through. No one expected that a second one would appear.


    Almost all the friars in heaven and man collapsed at this moment!


    Those monks who had been seriously injured before and have not fully recovered until now directly began to be wiped out in large numbers.


    Even if the ancestors of Blu ray spread their defense in time, they could not save too many people.


    This time, in almost a short time, the four heavenly legions have lost more than 15000 people. Together, they have lost more than 25000 celestial and human monks in Dazu realm!


    Attacking a big heaven, even if it is a big heaven like a newborn, the price that needs to be paid is not affordable to anyone. By now, they have finally understood this truth.


    Before that kind of contempt for human beings, now think about it, you just want to slap yourself severely. It''s childish!


    Think about it. If the four gods really think it''s easy to break through on the fifth day, why should they send such an elite army? Why not just send hundreds of celestial friars at the level of deputy general directly, plus a few generals, isn''t it enough?


    Unfortunately, it was a little late for them to understand.


    This time, because Jinghong didn''t appear, the situation in the Dharma array was even more precarious. There were only 15000 people left in the army of four days.


    Few people can bear this kind of blow.


    Therefore, a group of deputy generals led by Qin Huo directly attacked those Deputy generals under Jing Hong.


    "Your master will flee! It''s a shame!"


    "She has given up on you!"


    "Too much! It''s not over!"


    In fact, at the beginning, including Qin Huo, the Deputy generals in these legions just wanted to vent their anger that had nowhere to be placed in their chest. I didn''t want to do anything. After all, now the whole four legions add up to more than 15000 people. The losses of each Legion are almost the same. We must unite after all.


    But they underestimated the suffocation in the hearts of those people in the purple golden sky army of Hongmeng Avenue led by Jing Hong!


    Do they blame their master for startling Hong? Of course, there is a little bit, but it is not strong.


    Because Jing Hong didn''t run away, but because he consumed too much and sprayed a mouthful of blood. The soldiers and Deputy generals under their command all saw that scene. No one doubts this.


    What they hate more is the chief General of the other three legions!


    "Have you the face to say that? Did my lord remind you before that there may still be a second Dharma array, but who of you took it seriously?"


    "What does it mean that my Lord will give up us? Without her efforts before, you can live to this day?"


    "To be sarcastic, where were you when my master suggested the premise? Were you all dead?"


    These top celestial friars from zijintian, Hongmeng Avenue, have had enough of this kind of day when people have been suppressed and besieged, and they are about to collapse.


    So, although they seem to be quarreling with Qin Huo. But in fact, they directly pointed the spearhead at several generals of the ancestor of Blu ray.


    Blue light ancestor and others are struggling to support defense. Hearing this accusation, my heart will naturally be angry. However, they have no way to refute. Because what people say... Is right.


    But Qin Huo''s group of people didn''t care so much. They even gave up exporting power to maintain defense, and they were about to rush over and fight desperately with the Deputy generals under Jing Hong''s command.


    In this way, the scope and strength of defense were weakened in an instant, making a large number of celestial friars crushed by the power of the Dharma array again. eight

 Chapter 1843

    The blue light ancestor couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood and roared, "do you all want to die here? If you don''t want to die, work together and resist it!"


    Shen Xi also said in a deep voice, "when is it? Are you still struggling with these problems? Are you all full? The large-scale casualties on our side must have been known in four days. Therefore, as long as you hold on, you can wait for the rescue there!"


    It''s a little hard to say this, because it''s really embarrassing!


    But the fact is here, what if you don''t say it?


    Shen Xi''s words played a great role, and the originally agitated monks finally calmed down gradually. In fact, they are all under too much pressure. So big that there is almost no way to breathe.


    In Qin Huo''s eyes, there was a shameless light of shame. He sighed fiercely, and then began to work, outputting the majestic and powerful power in his body, and began to support this defense.


    So far, there are only 14000 people left in the whole four days of the Allied Legion.


    They didn''t even kill a creature in Pangu world!


    What a failure!


    If this matter is said, I believe that no one will believe the whole four celestial realms. No one can accept this fact.


    What is it called?


    In fact, at this moment, the high-level side of the four celestial realms has been shocked beyond measure.


    They simply have no way to believe, let alone accept this fact.


    More than 40000 celestial and human friars, led by four Lord generals second only to the cultivation of the great God, and hundreds of deputy generals beyond the Lord, unexpectedly lost more than half of their troops in such a short time. How on earth did this battle come about?


    Isn''t the Pangu world a real place of dragons and tigers?


    Or is Pangu reborn?


    If Pangu is alive, they can accept it. After all, that is a true God, the God of war!


    Pangu alone can definitely make such a record.


    The problem is that Pangu is almost equivalent to annihilation!


    Although God is immortal, Pangu''s will has almost completely dissipated in this world. He has completely sacrificed everything for that group of fellow countrymen!


    Without Pangu''s Terrans, they are simply a group of loose sand, a group of vulnerable weak!


    How can you kill so many celestial friars? Those friars of heaven and man, any one, are the top existence of Dazu realm!


    Even the four gods were shocked to the extent of collective silence.


    These four giants, quite rare, each sent out Dharma bodies, gathered together, and began to deduce the situation there.


    They are the world''s top existence, and there is no one left!


    To some extent, they are also the real masters of the world.


    But the world is not completely controlled by them. There are too many things about causality and reincarnation that they can''t completely grasp. Some forces can''t be explained by law and Tao.


    They have been looking for some kind of answer since these endless years, but they have never found the answer they really want.


    In fact, the four gods want to be gods more than anyone!


    Want to enter the legendary divine world, to explore those secrets.


    But they have no chance to become gods. In fact, they had this opportunity.


    Especially the God of Hongmeng Avenue zijintian, he even had a good relationship with Pangu in the past years, and he had a lot of friendship.


    But now I want to come, there is only endless sigh.


    As this battle unfolded, the contradictions between heaven and man and the human race were also thoroughly stimulated.


    Now it is the result of this battle that has not been completely spread. Otherwise, I am afraid that human beings living in four days will encounter the complete extinction of angry heaven and man!


    "Now, the world that can only push has been completely formed." Said the God of the purple golden sky on Hongmeng Avenue.


    "A great celestial realm has been completely formed. Unless we are present in person, we... Cannot deduce the mystery inside." Said the God of immeasurable freedom.


    The God of great fortune Xiaoyao heaven said in a deep voice, "it should be Pangu''s return. Besides, I can''t think of any other possibility."


    These great gods exist for countless years without opening their mouths. But now, when they get together, they must communicate.


    "Half of the casualties have passed. What are your plans?" The merciful God looked at the other three people indifferently. In fact, he didn''t agree to exterminate that world at the beginning, but unfortunately


    The God of zijintian on Hongmeng Avenue said, "continue to send people. This time, send the warlord level generals to reinforce there. I suspect that the new God of the other side should use the great heaven Dharma array. Our people don''t know how to use troops, and I''m afraid they have been calculated. It''s unrealistic to say that they were killed in the battle."


    "The great heaven Dharma array? Is the new God crazy? That will make the resources of the great heaven... Completely exhausted! It''s a dream to continue to produce 3000 realms!" The God of immeasurable freedom is a little unbelievable.


    The merciful God said faintly, "if he doesn''t use those resources, will he leave them to us?"


    The immeasurable god suddenly stopped talking, and a touch of bitterness appeared on his eternal face, muttering to himself: "he is really a madman, he is not Pangu... Pangu is not so crazy!"


    "Yes, Pangu still stresses rules." The God of the purple sky on Hongmeng Avenue sighed, "if we don''t talk about rules, we won''t calculate in the past."


    "I''m good at learning." The God of heaven said.


    "I don''t agree to send the Lord." The merciful God rejected this proposal directly. He said seriously: "the other side is very likely to use the great heaven array. If our people are still trapped in the array, my proposal is to redeem those people."


    "No!" The God of the purple golden sky of Hongmeng Avenue immediately refused and said, "isn''t this equivalent to admitting our defeat? Moreover, redeem... With what redemption?"


    "Don''t admit it is not defeated?" The merciful God coldly said, "of course, it is redemption with resources!"


    "I think you seem to want to admit them from the beginning!" The God of the purple and golden sky on Hongmeng Avenue frowned at the merciful God of the south.


    "Of course, because I said earlier that we can preach. There is our heritage. I think we made wrong decisions in the past." The merciful God said faintly.


    "What is right and what is wrong?" The God of Hongmeng Avenue zijintian said, "it''s meaningless to preach to human beings. They will only turn all inheritance into their own!"


    "If I have to fight, then I choose to quit." The merciful God nanwutian folded his hands and whispered, "we are merciful nanwutian. From now on, we will seal the great heaven and will not participate in any disputes."


    "If you want to fight, we''ll be with you freely." Said the immeasurable God.


    "We xiaoyaotian... Quit!" The carefree God lowered his eyelids and said faintly.


    "Do you want to give up like this?" Zijin Tiantian''s eyes burst into endless divine light, looking at the two gods of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian: "have you forgotten that legend?"


    "I didn''t forget." Xiaoyao Tiantian said, "but we suddenly found that even though we can master the world, in fact, we can''t become gods."


    "We are doomed to reincarnation in this world." Nanwutian''s God folded his hands, and his face was with holy light: "moreover, through this war, I realized. I don''t want to kill again. Later, with great mercy, nanwutian... No longer kill!"


    "You two..." the God of zijintian took a deep breath with endless anger on his face, and slowly said, "well, if you don''t want to fight, then you can quit. However, you swear not to fight for that chance."


    The two gods of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian looked at each other, and then smiled at each other.


    The God of nanwutian said, "nanwutian, from me to all the creatures below, will not compete for that chance."


    The God of xiaoyaotian said, "xiaoyaotian, from me to all the creatures below, will not compete for that chance."


    You''re fine! You are all the real living immortals in this world! If you say no, then no more. " The God of zijintian said firmly, "but I won''t give up!"


    Immeasurable God also said, "I will not give up."


    The Party of the top giants broke up unhappily.


    After the God of nanwutian and the God of Xiaoyao returned, they sealed their respective celestial boundaries. At the same time, he sent his confidants, with a large number of resources, to the Pangu world.


    Those who can be regarded as confidants by the two gods must be at the level of the ancestor of Blu ray.


    Moreover, they were also very cautious and did not show any hint.


    Shortly after their departure, a large number of monks formed a legion, directly from the Hongmeng Avenue Zijin sky and the great freedom infinite sky, heading for the Pangu world, and killing it with a mighty force.


    This time, there were millions of monks sent by the two celestial realms!


    There are few creatures in Dazu realm, and there are only more than 10000 people in total. But these great ancestors are all the masters who really control the world!


    The rest are all heavenly beings in the supreme realm!


    These heavenly beings in the supreme realm are all top-level beings in the supreme realm!


    At the same time, some news about this war began to spread in the purple sky and the infinite sky of great freedom on Hongmeng Avenue.


    The human beings living in these two celestial realms will suffer at once!


    Originally, their living soil has been extremely poor. Now, it has been hit by extinction.


    The top forces in the two celestial realms even began to openly offer a reward for a head. How many cultivation resources!


    These two celestial realms burst in an instant.


    Because those cultivation resources are the top ones!


    Lofty and proud people in heaven can''t continue to calm down.


    Countless hunters began to appear in the vast two celestial worlds. They hunt people.


    No anti-theft search engine. Lai. GE), all kinds of novels for you to watch

 Chapter 1844

    Fang Hao is a human man living in the purple sky of Hongmeng Avenue. He grew up listening to all kinds of stories of Pangu when he was young, and his cultivation has reached the realm of great ancestor to this day. But he is very young!


    Speaking of it, if a genius like him is a man of heaven, he may have become a lord of the world by now.


    Unfortunately, he is human.


    However, Fang Hao never felt the injustice of fate because he was human. On the contrary, he worked hard to make himself different, and under his leadership, all the Terrans living on this star have quite strong self-confidence.


    They believe that Pangu will come back one day!


    The king will visit the world!


    Then let all Terrans turn over completely and become masters of the world.


    Although it may be very difficult to realize this wish. But all of them are optimistic.


    Fang Hao''s realm is very high, his character is very good, and he is righteous and passionate. Therefore, his friends are not only human beings. There are many heavenly beings!


    Even one of his three Taoist companions is a heavenly woman!


    This woman even came from an ancient family among the heavenly people. Because with him, even at the expense of breaking with the family.


    However, no matter how we break up, there are countless relationships with the family.


    Therefore, what happened outside, almost at the first time, passed to Fang Hao here.


    Fang Hao, they can''t believe it. This news is true!


    "It is estimated that zijintian will soon carry out large-scale killing of human beings." One of the Taoist partners of Fang Hao who spoke was the woman of heaven. She was gentle and very gentle. Her name was Luofei. She looked at Fang Hao and whispered, "what we can do now is to save more humans and not be hunted. There is only one place suitable for hiding..."


    Fang Hao frowned and meditated. He knew the place where rofi said it was. It was there that their husband and wife met and got married.


    At that time, Luo Fei was in danger, and Fang Hao saved her regardless of her own crisis.


    That place is very dangerous. It can be said that even monks from the realm of Dazu dare not say that they can guarantee absolute safety. Therefore, he hesitated a little, not knowing whether he should bring this group of people into that place.


    Luo Fei looked at Fang Hao with a serious face and said softly, "husband, you have to understand that in this form, the hunters will definitely not let go of our star. Maybe at the beginning, we can resist for a while, but there will be more and more people who can''t stand it. When... One day..."


    Luo Fei didn''t go on, but Fang Hao was very clear in his heart. He understood that what rofi said was very reasonable.


    He is not an indecisive person. He makes a decision now, directly slaps the table, stands up, looks firm in his eyes, and says, "in that case, we will move to that place! Then, I believe that our future will be very beautiful!"


    Luo Fei nodded: "look at this situation, it seems that the expeditionary forces of the four celestial realms are not going well. Otherwise, they will not vent their anger on us."


    Fang Hao looked at Luo Fei and said emotionally, "fei''er, I just hurt you and wronged you..."


    If it weren''t for him, rofi wouldn''t have any crisis at all, let alone face that dangerous environment.


    Luo Fei shook her head and smiled softly. "If it weren''t for my husband, I would have been dead. Not to mention, I love my husband. No matter what, I will face it with my husband."


    Fang Hao grabbed Luo Fei''s hand and gently hugged her in his arms.


    Then Fang Hao spread the whole star, reminding everyone that in three days, there will be a huge warship to pick them up. Because the end of this star... Is coming.


    They, a group of human beings, live in a small galaxy, which has only a dozen stars, surrounded by a huge star.


    For the vast universe, this is actually a very inconspicuous place, but no matter how inconspicuous it is, it can''t hide the sharp eyes of people in heaven.


    Fang Hao and Luo Fei''s actions are not unpleasant. Their response has been quite timely.


    But the speed of evacuation is still a little slow. Because not all human beings are willing to leave their homes and follow Fang Hao into a completely strange place. Not to mention, that place is still very dangerous.


    Therefore, even if Fang Hao was patient and made a lot of explanations, many people still didn''t want to leave. They don''t believe that they will be doomed. They have lived like this for generations, and haven''t encountered any crisis? Why is there danger at this time? They don''t understand.


    In the end, almost one fifth of mankind chose to stay on this beautiful star and did not agree to leave.


    Fang Hao also had no choice but to take the rest of the people away with a sigh. Heading for the mysterious and dangerous forbidden area.


    Even though they reacted so quickly, they still encountered strong obstacles on the way to that area.


    It was a hunting team composed of a group of monks from the supreme realm, with more than 300 people!


    They just want to go to the star where Fang Hao is, and the two sides meet halfway.


    Not all the humans in the warship are willing to leave. But here, they finally understand the critical situation. Also finally understand why Fang Hao must take them away.


    The battle lasted several days.


    On Fang Hao''s side, several powerful human monks also died. But they directly wiped out the hunting team of more than 300 people!


    This is actually a great achievement.


    But Fang Hao was not happy, and he had completely understood the crisis of the situation.


    Now take the people, speed up and go towards the unknown area.


    Along the way, he met four groups of interceptors.


    Fortunately, among these interceptors, there is no heaven and man in the realm of Dazu.


    With his strong fighting power, Fang Hao killed these four groups of interceptors in one blow.


    Finally, he successfully led his people into this mysterious and unknown dangerous area.


    After entering this dangerous area, Fang Hao knew better that the real crisis had just begun. In the future, there are too many dangers for him to face.


    But neither he nor the group of partners who firmly follow him. No one gives up. Everyone firmly believes that the Terran will finally gain a foothold in this world. Have your own world.


    There are many people like Fang Hao in the two celestial realms of great freedom infinite sky and Hongmeng Avenue purple golden sky. They all led a large number of human beings on the road of escape in the first time after getting the news.


    Many fell on the way, but more Terrans survived.


    Human survival ability is extremely strong!


    As long as there is a piece of soil, they can take root and survive there.


    They are all waiting silently, waiting for the moment when the clouds overhead disperse and reveal the sun.


    Pangu world.


    Chu Mo looked coldly at those heavenly beings who were desperately supporting in the Dharma array. The third Dharma array is located next to the second Dharma array.


    When arranging the FA array, many people questioned Chu Mo''s decision. Because everything has been repeated, not repeated. The enemy has been trapped in this dharma array twice in a row. Can you step into the same pit for the third time?


    Chu Mo doesn''t have much explanation for this. In fact, his heart is also somewhat bottomless. But he believes in one thing: when it''s true, it''s true!


    Soldiers, deceptive!


    Anyone will be like, have again and again, not again and again.


    Those celestial monks will also make such analysis and judgment.


    Then, this is their chance!


    Therefore, Chu Mo insisted and set up the third Dharma array.


    This dharma array is indeed the great heaven Dharma array. Once activated, it will continue to operate autonomously and constantly erase any creatures in the Dharma array. Therefore, this dharma array, even Chu Mo, is also unable to control.


    In this case, Chu Mo can only wait for the complete end of this dharma array.


    Time goes by like this.


    The creatures in Pangu world are training troops and constantly cultivating and improving their strength and realm.


    Chu Mo is also constantly practicing. He really wants to be able to open the disaster that he hasn''t finished yet. Because he wants to enter the field of a higher level and really have the capital to compete with the four gods!


    Chu Mo knew clearly in his heart that if he did not enter that realm, he would not have the ability to confront the four gods head-on.


    Perhaps, under the great God, he is almost invincible.


    But if the four gods do it themselves, there is nothing he can do.


    It''s just that in this state, it''s quite difficult to go further. If you want to make a breakthrough, you must get more opportunities!


    Chu Mo quietly looked at the monks trapped in the Dharma array.


    Those monks, separated by the Dharma array, could not see the situation outside. Almost all heaven and man, in this meeting, are about to collapse completely.


    The only belief that can support them is probably the belief that the four heavens will send someone to save them.


    The heart of the blue light ancestor was filled with towering anger.


    But there was nowhere to vent.


    The situation of Shen Xi and Hui Tian is also similar.


    Shen Xi''s hand is still the flute that has been around for thousands of years. But at the moment, he had no intention to play with the flute in his hand.


    He sat there, constantly releasing powerful power, supporting the power from the Dharma array.


    At this time, Hui Tian, who had been sitting there without talking, suddenly looked slightly changed¡ª¡ª


    It will be delivered at three o''clock. Tomorrow is new year''s Eve. How are your new year''s purchases? (to be continued...)

 Chapter 1845

    Then, it seems to be listening to something. But soon, his expression was completely calm.


    But in my heart, there has been a huge wave of elimination. He never thought that the great God would send him such a message. This information was passed in by supreme secret method. It''s only one-way.


    In other words, the merciful God can pass this message on to him. But he... Can''t pass the message back.


    Huitian even felt a little overwhelmed after receiving this message.


    Because the great God told him to find a chance to evacuate with everyone!


    evacuate!


    Stop fighting!


    At the same time, the great God also sent him an amazing message.


    The God of the four heavens has completely parted ways because of disagreement!


    The God of great freedom and immeasurable heaven, and the God of Hongmeng Avenue and Zijin heaven, decided to fight to the end with the Pangu world!


    Then, the merciful God nanwutian and the God of great fortune Xiaoyao chose to quit.


    At this time, Hui Tian peeked at Shen Xi. Sure enough, he found that Shen Xi happened to look at him with one eye.


    The two tacitly turned back.


    At this time, Shen Xi''s voice came directly to Huitian''s ear.


    "Huitian Daoyou, what do you think of this matter?"


    Hui Tian frowned slightly and said, "nature is to obey God''s orders... What else can you think?"


    "The problem is, in this situation, we simply can''t communicate with Chu mo..." Shen Xi directly said: "moreover, I hate Chu Mo and the creatures of Pangu world. God doesn''t do it, I want to do it myself!"


    Hui Tian was slightly stunned.


    At this time, the blue light ancestor suddenly turned his eyes on the two of them. Some doubts asked, "what are you two talking about?"


    "Hehe... Nothing." Hui Tian''s face was very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    But at this time, the ancestor of blue light and Shen Xi suddenly burst!


    At this moment, the two of them even ignored their defense. Directly launched a kill against Huitian!


    Their actions are too sudden and too fast.


    Huitian couldn''t react at all, and was directly hit by the blue light ancestor and Shen Xi, which almost drove her to death!


    He dragged his body, trying to escape, and shouted, "what do you two... Want to do?"


    Laozu Languang said coldly, "if it weren''t for Taoist friend Shen Xi to tell me the truth, I would really be kept in the dark and become that fool! Your merciful God of nanwutian and great fortune Xiaoyao has betrayed the alliance of the four heavens!"


    At this time, the father of blue light suddenly paused slightly, and then said, "my God, who is so free and boundless, also sent me a message and told me the truth!"


    Shen Xi over there waved his Jade Flute and constantly launched a killing attack on Hui Tian.


    He is far more ruthless than the ancestor of Blu ray. At least the four generals are also former allies, but now he has no hesitation when it comes to killers. Not at all.


    As for the other monks, they don''t know what happened at all. Seeing that their master would be attacked, monks with great mercy were all anxious and wanted to rush to help.


    But randomly, the monks of the other three days directly surrounded them!


    That feeling, as long as there is a slight change, will completely break them into pieces.


    In this case, Huitian was seriously injured by a sneak attack, and then was jointly besieged by the ancestors of LAN Guang and Shen Xi. Soon there was a group of monks at the rank of deputy general.


    Before long, Huitian couldn''t bear this attack. He collapsed directly, his body was torn apart, and his powerful spiritual body... Also turned into endless essence and dissipated between the heaven and earth.


    Those merciful monks are all dumbfounded. Those Deputy generals were surrounded by the other three Army Deputy generals. Looking at them covetously.


    By now, everyone here has understood what happened.


    The two gods, nanwutian with great mercy and xiaoyaotian with great fortune, chose to quit!


    But Shen Xi, the Lord General of great fortune and carefree heaven, refused the order of his God. Choose to continue to attack Pangu world!


    Father LAN Guang patted Shen Xi on the shoulder: "brother, good job, it''s time to come directly to our great freedom and immeasurable heaven! Why go back to the great fortune Xiaoyao heaven and be angry with the God?"


    Shen Xi''s eyes twinkled and said softly, "it''s OK to talk about this in the future. At present, we, as well as nanwutian, have sent a lot of resources to Pangu world... Trying to redeem us. It''s really angry! Unfortunately, we can''t go out, otherwise, if we stop and kill those two people, we can also get unimaginable rich resources."


    Laozu LAN Guang nodded regretfully: "yes, I hope our reinforcements can find them..."


    At the moment, the monks under Shen Xi''s command have different thoughts. Now they finally understand what happened.


    The great God doesn''t want to fight with Pangu world anymore. But the Lord Shen Xi... Insisted. Chose to disobey orders. Among them, there are also many monks who don''t want to fight like this for a long time.


    But the current situation is that if they dare not, the covetous monks around them will never just stare at the merciful people on the other side of nanwutian!


    Their leader Hui Tian was directly killed by the ancestor of LAN Guang and Shen Xi. This cruel means is frightening. At the moment, all the merciful monks in nanwutian stayed quietly in place and dared not move.


    At this time, Shen Xi looked at this group of monks under his command, and their thoughts, of course, were very clear in Shen Xi''s heart. He said in a deep voice, "don''t feel wronged, and don''t think my decision is absurd. To tell you the truth, Huitian''s decision is really absurd! He didn''t understand the current situation!"


    Shen Xi''s voice became louder. He didn''t wave with his mind, but chose the sound of the road. It is to frighten those celestial and human monks who have different hearts. He said coldly, "there is a saying among human beings, which is called: if you are going out, your life will not suffer! You must know what this sentence means. I don''t want to betray, and I never want to betray. But the great God... Doesn''t know what happened here! They only know that there are heavy casualties here. They think that this battle should not continue!"


    Shen Xi said, and his eyes turned to the compassionate nanwutian side: "and you, Taoist friends of nanwutian, think about it for yourself. At this time, if we four heavenly beings cannot unite, we will face, in addition to destruction, in addition to death... Is there a second way?"


    There are a group of friars in Nan Wutian, all with their heads down.


    Trapped in this dharma array, if it weren''t for the desperate efforts of several main generals and those Deputy generals, everyone would really have been unable to persist.


    Shen Xi then said, "the enemy''s purpose is very simple and direct, just as direct as us! He wants to kill us all! He wants to destroy us completely! At this time, even if we say we don''t fight and want to retreat, is it useful? Hmm?"


    A "hum", so that almost all the friars of heaven and man, can''t help but start.


    Shen Xi''s voice was filled with endless pain: "it''s not surprising that there are differences of opinion, great lords. It''s all high-level things. What are we? We are soldiers who come out to March and fight! In fact, our purpose is only one... That is, to eliminate the enemy! To destroy all creatures in the whole Pangu world! To kill all! That''s what we want to do!"


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    It''s hard to be provoked by the top monks of heaven and man, but they can''t help roaring. The blood in their bodies was completely ignited by Shen Xi!


    Shen Xi looked at them, and then, Say loudly: "So, at this time, don''t divide into nanwutian, xiaoyaotian, wuliangtian and zijintian... We are all family! We are all heaven and man! Why do we divide each other? Do you know what comrades in arms are? Comrades in arms... Are those brothers who can fight when angry, but on the battlefield, they can give their backs to each other and depend on each other for life and death! They can completely entrust their families to each other! That is to say If I die in battle, my parents will be your parents! My wife is your sister-in-law, and my children are your children! Do you... Understand? "


    "Understand!"


    In the whole Dharma array, there were about 15000 monks of heaven and man left. At this moment, an extremely amazing momentum broke out!


    It is until this moment that they really become a whole.


    Although the cost is a little heavy, it is worth it.


    Shen Xi finally said, "brothers, you are all my brothers and sisters! Listen carefully, this is my promise!"


    All the people in heaven were staring at Shen Xi with a light called moving in their eyes.


    The blue light ancestor stood aside, with the same enthusiasm, but there was a faint sense of loss in his heart. He knew very well that after this war, if he could win, Shen Xi''s position in the minds of these people would be unmatched!


    However, at the thought of Shen Xi''s difficult home after this battle, he balanced a lot.


    At the same time, the ancestor of Blu ray also sighed in his heart: it seems that the human set is really useful!


    At this time, Shen Xi said seriously: "I, Shen Xi, am not a big man. I was appointed by the great God as the general, and I was terrified. Now I resist the order, and I feel ashamed of God. But the big husband does not care, and I do not do anything! Today, I promise here. Maybe, in the future, I, Shen Xi, will also have no home like you! But brothers and sisters of Nan Wutian and xiaoyaotian, I can guarantee that there is a resource, first yours! Then mine! There is a crisis, I, Shen Stream... Go first. "¡ª¡ª


    New year''s Eve, after today, tomorrow is the new year. Although 2017 is after new year''s day, I am used to the lunar new year, and I still feel that the real new year is after new year''s Eve.


    Well, it''s still three o''clock today.


    How many votes do you vote for!!!

 Chapter 1846

    This sentence completely ignited the whole friar group. Even those friars of zijintian and wuliangtian couldn''t help getting excited one by one, thinking: how good would it be if their master had such a character?


    Especially the monks in zijintian, whose master is now missing, are still in doubt.


    There is even a great possibility that they have been abandoned... And ran away!


    At the thought of this possibility, a group of celestial monks in zijintian had a strong depression in their hearts.


    Finally, a monk of zijintian shouted, "I''m willing to follow the command of Lord Shen Xi!"


    "Willing to follow the command of Lord Shen Xi!"


    A large number of purple and gold friars'' statements led to the friars of xiaoyaotian and nanwutian.


    For a moment, the sound of shouting was overwhelming!


    Only the wuliangtian group of monks, who wanted to shout and were afraid of blue light, were unhappy. So my face is very embarrassed.


    Fortunately, at this time, Laozu LAN Guang said very wisely, "Taoist friend Shen Xi has excellent command ability. I think it''s better to let Taoist friend Shen Xi be the commander-in-chief of our Corps. I''ll be a deputy commander-in-chief!"


    Shen Xi smiled at Laozu LAN Guang and nodded gently, "well, in the future, we may have to rely on Taoist friends!"


    Laozu Blu ray patted his chest, "it''s easy to say!"


    At this point, the Alliance Army of heaven and man has finally become a real rope.


    Chu Mo silently looked at it from above, and finally showed a dignified color in his eyes.


    He knew that after experiencing so many setbacks, these heavenly beings finally learned to be smart and became more mature. Up to now, they can be called... Opponents!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath. He knew that the third Dharma array, under normal circumstances, I''m afraid, could not work.


    Because once these celestial friars really unite and twist into a rope, instead of bumping around like headless flies as before, they will definitely notice the problem of this third Dharma array.


    "How can we trap them?" Chu Mo frowned slightly, and then stood there meditating for a while. Then, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    That smile, with endless cold color.


    With the passage of time, this group of heavenly people trapped in the second Dharma array finally ushered in the dawn.


    The second Dharma array finally collapsed.


    This time, no one rushed out. They just waited quietly for the complete collapse of this dharma array. Then, everyone, in line, stood there.


    Today, there are still two major generals left, 220 Deputy generals and 15100 celestial friars.


    They no longer divided each other, directly disrupted the original formation and formed a new army.


    But the spirit of this new army is better than the Legion composed of 40000 great ancestors!


    Their bodies were all burning with crazy fighting spirit. When the second Dharma array was completely broken, their bodies finally showed up.


    No one cheered, no one roared. Some... Just endless silence!


    Like a volcano about to erupt.


    This silence is the most terrible.


    Laozu LAN Guang and Shen Xi were at the forefront of the team. Their eyes were cold looking at the direction of Pangu world.


    In front of them, there was also a figure standing.


    Tall, handsome to flawless, with white hair draped over his shoulders.


    "Chu Mo!" Laozu LAN Guang squeezed out these two words from between his teeth and looked at Chu Mo''s eyes. He was extremely cold and full of hate!


    "Well, long time no see." Chu Mo''s face relaxed, smiling at the blue light ancestor.


    Behind him, there are still a large number of monks, enough to have thousands of people!


    Among the thousands of monks, many are acquaintances of the heavenly Legion here.


    Especially those celestial friars in xiaoyaotian are familiar with them. Because at the beginning, outside the boundary wall, it was this group of people who killed them into their camp and made them lose face.


    "Is there a decisive battle?" Many people in heaven have such an idea in their hearts.


    At the same time, the blood on them also boils!


    Tortured and humiliated, now... Finally face-to-face battle of life and death!


    They waited for this talk for an unknown length of time. I''ve been looking forward to fighting with this group of human monks.


    All the energy before is simply too humiliating.


    Even without touching a corner of the other party''s clothes, more than half of his comrades in arms have been killed by others.


    At the thought of this, the anger in the chest of all the friars of heaven and man became stronger.


    However, they are still waiting for the commander''s order. This time, without the command of the commander, no one will fight.


    Shen Xi looked at Chu Mo coldly. His eyes were very deep and full of examination.


    Laozu LAN Guang gritted his teeth and said, "have you finally come out to fight with your poor army? Are you... Finally poor?"


    "No, you misunderstood. There is still a Dharma array under my feet." Chu Mo''s face, with a relaxed smile, but a serious face said: "do you dare to come?"


    "Hahahaha, do you still want to deceive us?" Laozu LAN Guang couldn''t help but look up to the sky and laughed: "Chu Mo, as a new God, do you really think that all creatures in this world except you humans are fools? There is also a Dharma array? Why don''t you die?"


    "I''m serious. If you don''t believe me, ask your master of Dharma array to come and have a look?" Chu Mo said seriously.


    What else did the blue light ancestor want to say? Shen Xi stopped him and said in a deep voice, "don''t be fooled, just look!"


    With that, Shen Xi directly sent a dozen masters of the Dharma array to Chu Mo to check.


    The level of this great heaven Dharma array is very high. Just think about the resources needed to arrange such a Dharma array. It is not so easy to find. Unless you step into the array in person and then make various tests, only in that way can you reluctantly find a trace.


    Therefore, the ten or so masters of the Dharma array all looked dignified and flew towards this side.


    What they never dreamed of was that they had just entered the attack range of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo did it!


    In Chu Mo''s realm, it''s simply too easy to fight a group of monks in Dazu realm!


    He started with infinite power to suppress!


    Bang!


    The body of a master of the heaven man Dharma array collapsed, and the powerful spiritual body turned into infinite essence at this moment.


    Bang bang!


    The bodies of the other three masters of the heaven man Dharma array also collapsed at this moment!


    The death was too sudden and too oppressive!


    They didn''t even respond!


    Chu Mo shot too fast!


    He has the unique body method in this world, and in this world, he also has the blessing of the whole Pangu world. Every time he tried his best to use his kung fu, the divine order in his body would always burst out with infinite power!


    Chu Mo didn''t know what the God order on the four gods was. It was said that it was condensed from the top Rune life. But Chu Mo''s divine decree has nothing to do with Fu life.


    That is the congealed thing of Tao and Dharma in Chu Mo''s body!


    It can also be said that it... Is a god!


    This is not the kind of pseudo Godhead that used to channel the world. This is the real Godhead!


    More than a dozen Dharma array masters of heaven and man were directly destroyed by Chu Mo in an instant!


    The blue light ancestor, Shen Xi and all other celestial friars over there are completely stupid. They stared at Chu Mo dumbfounded.


    Then, Shen Xi uttered an earthshaking roar: "Chu mo... You shameless man, the two countries fight, don''t cut the envoy..."


    "Are you stupid?" Chu Mo directly interrupted Shen Xi''s words: "are they envoys?"


    Shen Xi instantly reacted that those people... Really can''t be said to be envoys. Strictly speaking, it should be a scout... Because it''s to inquire about each other''s reality.


    This is war!


    But the feeling of suffocation in his chest was so strong that he roared, "it wasn''t you just now..."


    Chu Mo interrupted his words again, looking at Shen Xi with an idiot on his face: "I asked them to come over? Then I asked you all to die, and you also go? Do you have a brain? I thought that after these two losses, you would learn to be clever, but I didn''t expect that you were still so brainless!"


    Poof!


    Shen Xi couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. He was really mad!


    Chu Mo is still mocking: "You look like an army. In fact, you''re just like an army. You have to be in shape but not in spirit... Tell me about you, ouch, I''m too lazy to laugh at you, really. Looking at you one by one, you''re still manly. Hahahahahaha, you really make people laugh. You''re also an army like this? In fact, you were not even a mob before. Now, um, Mian Qiang can be regarded as a mob. "


    The group of celestial friars who just felt powerful were all about to explode with anger by Chu Mo''s crazy ridicule. It''s like being beaten in the head. Their eyes are red. If it weren''t for this time, they were determined to obey the command and order. They really couldn''t help rushing out and fighting with them!


    Shen Xi took a deep breath, glanced at the blue light ancestor beside him who was also about to be mad, and then said in a deep voice, "now I finally understand why heaven and man hate you human beings so much."


    "Yes, people are always jealous of being smarter than themselves." Chu Mo took the words and said casually, "it''s nothing. We humans have been used to jealousy."


    Shen Xi sneered, "whatever you say, but it''s never possible for you to deceive us! We will bypass here and directly rush into your Pangu world from another direction, killing all the creatures we see!"

 Chapter 1847

    "It''s up to you, a group of counsellors. Counsellors just say counsellors. What are you doing with so many high sounding reasons?" Chu Mo said indifferently, "I''m here. You don''t dare to kill me. Why are you talking about destroying the Pangu world? Do you think the human soldiers in the Pangu world are like you?"


    "Taoist friend, I can''t stand it anymore. I''m going to kill him!" The blue light ancestor gnawed his teeth, and the whole person was completely unable to suppress that anger.


    In fact, Shen Xi was about to lose control, but reason told him that there was probably a problem with the position where Chu Mo stood!


    Before, they all thought that Chu Mo couldn''t be so crazy, exhausting the resources of the whole Pangu world, and also setting up a lot of great heaven Dharma arrays. But the appearance of the second great heaven Dharma array made them understand that Chu Mo was a madman! A really crazy guy.


    With this kind of guy, there is no reason at all. He said that he had a third Dharma array, which might really exist.


    Therefore, despite the incomparable anger in his heart, Shen Xi still didn''t want to be fooled.


    With his left hand holding the koi jade pendant around his waist and his right hand holding the Jade Flute, his eyebrows glittered. He said to the ancestor of Blu ray, "Taoist friends, don''t fall into the trap, and bear it again!"


    "I can''t stand it! This time, I''ll do it myself!" Laozu LAN Guang said and strode out directly.


    Although he has stated that he is willing to accept Shen Xi''s command. But at this moment, some of them must also stand up and severely teach this damn shameless man a lesson.


    He just killed those masters of the Dharma array of heaven and man, and he was shameless to the extreme!


    Although it was a war, this man did not talk about morality at all and did not play cards according to common sense.


    If this time, they really walked around Chu Mo, then from now on, even if they can push the creatures of the Pangu world sideways, they will never have the courage to stand in front of him again.


    This is like a barrier, which must be broken in order to be free!


    Therefore, the ancestor of Blu ray directly stood up and set an example for all monks in heaven and man.


    For Chu Mo, he has no absolute confidence in winning, but similarly, he believes that he will never be in any danger!


    Moreover, if Chu Mo really started the third Dharma array that might exist when fighting him. Well, even if he is in crisis, Chu mo... Don''t want to run! Also, in this way, we can do more for those other monks.


    Shen Xi naturally understood these plans of the father of LAN Guang, so he did not stop them. Just said, "Dao you, be careful!"


    The ancestor of LAN Guang gave Shen Xi a comforting look, and then rushed directly towards Chu Mo with big steps.


    Just a few steps, he had rushed to Chu Mo''s face, and raising his hand was a blow!


    The collision between the real top powers is here to start!


    Facing Chu Mo, the ancestor of LAN Guang didn''t have any psychological pressure. Because in the previous war, Chu Mo always avoided him! Just a new God in the new world, how much can he do?


    It was just because of the great heaven array that he took advantage of it. Do you really think you are a top master? If he is really so capable, when he rushed out at the beginning, he should directly face himself!


    The invincible belief and self-confidence of LAN Guang Lao Zu made him completely free of any psychological burden at the moment when he rushed over and faced Chu mo.


    until


    Chu Mo suddenly had that knife in his hand!


    That bloody knife.


    The knife exudes an ancient flavor and endless desolation!


    Then Chu Mo came over with a knife!


    The void was not divided, only a thin bloody light, like a blood line running through the sky, cut to the ancestor of blue light.


    The blue light ancestor suddenly shivered all over, which was a kind of... Like the shivering from the source of the soul.


    That''s a real fear from the heart.


    Even he couldn''t say it clearly. He was obviously not afraid of Chu Mo, but why should he be afraid at this time?


    His spirit is even a little trance.


    Why is that? He was completely confused. An illusion appeared in front of his eyes.


    It was a true God who stood tall and upright. He took the knife in his hand and cut it at him. That sense of powerlessness made him even a little unable to resist.


    "Blu ray!"


    In the distance, Shen Xi sent out an earthshaking roar.


    The rumbling sound of the road was loudly transmitted to the ears of the ancestor of Blu ray.


    The blue light ancestor suddenly woke up. At the critical moment, the whole body of the blue light ancestor suddenly appeared a strange distortion, and then, from the entity... Into almost invisible, his spiritual body, wanted to break away from here.


    But Chu Mo''s knife contains endless killing ways. That kind of Tao and Dharma, with the blessing of the whole Pangu world, can simply reach the point of crushing!


    Father LAN Guang is not careless, but he really doesn''t know what power God can exert in the world he controls? He also did not understand why the group of four gods would hardly leave their own heaven unless they had to.


    That''s because only in their own control of the great heaven, they are really close to invincible existence!


    Qiang!


    Kill the sky and contend.


    This knife directly cut off half of the body of the blue light ancestor.


    Then, that kind of boundless killing intent, madly destroying the wound of the blue light ancestor.


    Almost all at once, the ancestor of Blu ray suffered a fatal blow!


    The ancestor of blue light uttered an inhuman howl, and his Tao and Dharma were also extremely profound. At this moment, his spiritual body, directly incarnated in hundreds of millions, appeared in all directions of Chu Mo, trying to fight against Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s body directly burst into a light, and his body became extremely dazzling. Like a bright sky!


    That terrible defense ability made all the spiritual bodies of the ancestor of Blu ray unable to approach at all.


    Kill the sky, but at this time, crazy harvest those spiritual bodies scattered by the blue light ancestor.


    A knife can cut hundreds of thousands!


    The scream of the blue light ancestor kept ringing in the void.


    Shen Xi over there was stunned. He never dreamed that a new God would have such terrible combat power.


    Is this still human?


    When did normal human beings, except Pangu, become so powerful?


    Blue light ancestor, who is that? That is the most powerful and terrifying group of people in the world except the four gods!


    It is the real ancestor level existence.


    Even Shen Xi, facing the blue light ancestor, is at most half the weight.


    But Chu mo... why is he?


    Blue light ancestor is still screaming, but at the same time, his spiritual body is frantically looking for all kinds of flaws in this void. He wanted to find out whether there was a Dharma array in this.


    But Chu Mo didn''t give him that chance at all. The cold and endless blade of killing heaven was like a magic weapon of death, frantically harvesting the spirit of the blue light ancestor.


    Although it is difficult to completely kill the ancestor of Blu ray here for a while and a half, according to the current state, the fall of the ancestor of Blu ray is fundamentally a matter of time.


    Shen Xi was a little scared.


    At this time, the blue light ancestor over there roared, "don''t you come to help?"


    Shen Xi calmly asked, "no Dharma array?"


    Now, even many monks in heaven and man can''t see it anymore. They even looked at Shen Xi''s back with some complaints. Do you think the master is a little too cold?


    Blu Ray''s voice came back: "there''s a fart! This boy is simply bluffing!"


    Shen Xi didn''t hear the problem from the words of Laozu Languang. In addition, Laozu Languang couldn''t stand in the camp of Chu Mo in any case. He made a decision now, waved his hand, and directly let everyone rush up.


    "Power attack, kill Chu Mo!"


    The cold voice of Shen Xi instantly spread all over the sky.


    The remaining more than 15000 Tianren Dazu friars roared and directly killed Chu Mo!


    This time, Shen Xi had a heart, and he didn''t rush over at the first time. Instead, he stood where he was.


    When the more than 15000 celestial friars in Dazu realm had rushed to Chu Mo and attacked Chu Mo, there was still nothing abnormal in the whole heaven and earth.


    At this time, Shen Xi clearly saw that Chu Mo couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood under the siege of countless great ancestor realm monks.


    He was injured!


    "He''s hurt!" At that moment, someone roared.


    "He is not invincible!"


    "He''ll get hurt, too!"


    "Kill!"


    Countless friars from heaven and man made crazy roars. Then, more attacks, thinking of Chu Mo blowing over. Chu Mo was almost completely submerged!


    Under the fluctuation of this terrorist attack, the surrounding sky remains unchanged.


    Shen Xi''s heart was finally relieved.


    At this time, the blue light ancestor who finally escaped there has reconstituted into a human form. Then he stood there and shouted at Shen Xi, "what are you waiting for?"


    Shen Xi finally took one step and shouted, "Chu Mo, your death is coming!"


    He stepped in!


    Then, he saw Chu Mo''s figure, and broke free from the endless attack. His body was scarred and bleeding. Some places even showed bones. But his eyes were still calm with a few faint mockery.


    Looking at Shen Xi, a knife came over.


    Then, he laughed and said, "are you quite cautious? What a pity... What a pity!"


    Chu Mo said it was a pity. Then, in all directions, a vast and huge breath suddenly rose, and the whole sky directly seemed to be blessed by countless seals.


    That unparalleled huge force once again suppressed everyone.


    The third Dharma array... Is open!


    Of course, this person also includes Chu Mo!


    The great heaven Dharma array never recognizes anyone. As long as the creatures in the Dharma array, they can''t escape.


    Shen Xi was completely stunned. Looking at Chu Mo over there, he couldn''t accept this fact at all.


    Why? This man would rather put himself in it than put them in the third Dharma array?


    Is he really... So afraid of death?


    After this chapter is updated, the Spring Festival Gala should begin.


    Here, Xiaodao wishes everyone a happy New Year of the rooster, family harmony, good health and all the best! (to be continued...)

 Chapter 1848

    Then, Shen Xi suddenly shouted at the blue light ancestor, "what a good thing you did!"


    Laozu Blu ray is about to collapse. He really never dreamed that this matter would develop to this extent. He couldn''t imagine that Chu Mo would rather "come in" than pit them into this third Dharma array!


    Three Dharma arrays!


    According to what Jinghong said before, these three Dharma arrays are enough to deplete more than 90% of the resources of the entire Pangu world!


    If there are no resources, even if this great heaven is finally recognized, what is the use?


    With the strength of these Terrans, can they still compete for resources in four days? Although the people in the four celestial realms look very peaceful, and the wind is light and cloudless on weekdays, if someone really dares to compete for their resources, it must turn over in an instant.


    Therefore, the ancestor of blue light had no way to guess what Chu Mo thought in his heart. Where did he get the courage? He would rather exhaust the resources of the whole world, and he would rather catch himself... And kill all the friars of the great ancestor of heaven and man?


    Kill it all?


    Look at him now, he is constantly spitting blood. These celestial friars, any one, are all great ancestors!


    Moreover, there are hardly many new grand friars, all of whom are old friars of several years!


    This kind of person, any one, is really strong.


    Indeed, when they were in the army, they didn''t look as forbidden as those human soldiers. But their individual strength... Each... All the sky!


    Chu Mo was indeed spitting blood in his mouth, but his face was wearing that calm smile from beginning to end, as if he didn''t care about his injury at all.


    He fought against Shen Xi, those Deputy generals, and countless celestial monks.


    His body was soon scarred, and many places even showed the white bones!


    Those white bones are emitting fluorescence!


    This is his noumenon!


    without doubt!


    If you are separated, you can''t have such a bone, and you can''t have such a strong body.


    Why is he?


    As a great person at the level of the ancestor of heaven and man, the ancestor of LAN Guang has experienced countless reincarnations and has always stood on the top of the world. He has seen too many creatures of all kinds, as well as countless real cruel characters. But like Chu Mo, it''s really his first time to see him!


    Even Pangu in the past, although domineering, when it comes to ruthlessness... Still has a big gap with this white haired man.


    "Is... Is this the person Pangu would rather nirvana, sacrifice himself, and look for? He can''t live... If he lives, there will be endless crises in the whole four days." Blue light thought in his heart, and then made an amazing roar.


    At this moment, he almost sacrificed all the magic tools accumulated in his countless reincarnations!


    These magic tools, any one of them, can be called top class!


    Can make a universe collapse directly into chaos!


    But at this moment, the blue light ancestor couldn''t care about anything, even if he was in the third Dharma array, that huge force constantly crushed his already extremely fragile spiritual body. He can''t care!


    "Go to hell!" Blu ray growled.


    At this time, the killing of heaven in Chu Mo''s hands directly erupted into a powerful force.


    This power is too great!


    It directly formed a storm and rolled all the magic instruments offered by the ancestor of blue light into it.


    Chu Mo at this time, another mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The pressure of the great heaven Dharma array is also crazily erasing his Tao and Dharma!


    Even if he set up this dharma array himself, he would also be attacked if he was in the Dharma array.


    Boom!


    In this void, there were bursts of violent explosions. Shen Xi also made a move.


    At this moment, he was almost the same as the father of Blu ray. That is, in any case, Chu Mo can''t continue to live like this. Otherwise, not only these people, but also none of them can survive. I''m afraid that even the four celestial realms will be broken one by one by countless Terrans led by this person!


    This man is even more terrifying than Pangu!


    Although Pangu is a God, he is unmatched and difficult to find in the world. But in Pangu''s bones, he was a very "positive" person. He won''t use any heresy at all. It will not be like this shameless human being, hollowing out his mind to calculate them, being cruel enough to others and even harder to himself!


    Such people simply shouldn''t exist in this world!


    On Chu Mo''s body, the wounds kept increasing.


    Those monks who fell into the Dharma array for the third time also completely collapsed and completely went crazy!


    At this moment, they don''t care about it, no matter how powerful the extinction power of the French array is, they don''t care. There are people around who are constantly destroyed by the power of this dharma array, but they turn a blind eye!


    All the celestial friars who can attack are frantically attacking Chu Mo!


    This is a real war of annihilation.


    Chu Mo is a big liar!


    The group of people who originally stood behind him were all his incarnations. At the moment when the Dharma array was opened, those people all disappeared without a trace!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill Chu Mo!"


    "I''d rather die than kill him!"


    "Die together!"


    Countless celestial friars are frantically roaring and roaring.


    For this reason, this war has entered the final stage.


    It can be said that from beginning to end, almost only Chu Mo was dealing with them.


    His Terran friends are well protected by him!


    At the thought of this, almost all celestial friars feel like vomiting blood.


    There is no way to spread such an enemy, and it makes people feel like dying.


    If you are his subordinate, that feeling will be very happy, right?


    Many people in heaven even had such thoughts at this moment.


    Under Chu Mo''s killing heaven, almost every breath, a celestial monk fell. At the same time, there were also many seriously injured celestial friars who were directly caught by Chu Mo and thrown into the storage space. Let them go with Jinghong.


    Still want to leave some alive. Otherwise, how can the resource consumption of Pangu world develop like this?


    Chu Mo never thought that he would die here today.


    Although his injury was extremely terrible, his mobility and combat effectiveness were not much affected at all. He is even using the pressure of this dharma array to constantly oppress himself, so that he can fully inspire more potential!


    Chu Mo wants... The other half of the disaster!


    He has tried countless methods, but they are useless. Then, I have to try this way to kill myself and survive.


    Chu Mo is brave.


    He is always brave.


    But the heart is very thin!


    Since he dares to do so, he is almost 90% sure.


    More and more monks in heaven and man have been wiped out by the power in the Dharma array. Their vitality quickly disappeared.


    Not long after the battle began, more than half of the monks in heaven and man were dead and injured.


    There are still more than 7000 friars in heaven, who are still indomitable to attack Chu mo. But they are not far from collapse.


    Because no matter how they attack, Chu Mo is like a creature that will never die. Even if his body was scarred, even if the blood flowed, even if his bones were white... He was still fighting like a tiger.


    Even the most powerful man in heaven can''t believe what kind of past years are supporting this white haired man.


    Why can he be so fierce when everything is like this?


    The whole person of Laozu LAN Guang has rushed to Chu Mo''s face. One of his hands has fiercely stabbed into Chu Mo''s chest, trying to take Chu Mo''s heart out of there.


    But suddenly, I felt that I had lost all my energy. The next moment, the ancestor of Blu ray suddenly saw his body.


    "When did my head... Separate from my body?"


    He looked at it strangely, and then he wanted to turn into a spiritual body. In this realm, thoughts and deeds can be born everywhere in the body. In other words, he can use it as a head anywhere.


    But strangely, he couldn''t use any strength.


    Father LAN Guang thought that this... Is the third Dharma array!


    The power of the Dharma array is frantically helping Chu Mo erase his vitality.


    "I''m unwilling!"


    The last thought of the blue light ancestor directly turned into endless resentment, rushed up into the sky, and sent out a crazy roar.


    Then, there is no blue light ancestor in this world.


    When the ancestor of LAN Guang died, Shen Xi was helpless. He had a feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow, and couldn''t help but roar: "Chu mo... Today everyone is buried here, and I''m going to kill you!"


    Click!


    Chu Mo cut off one arm of Shen Xi with a knife.


    What he cut off was Shen Xi''s right arm.


    That hand, still clinging to the jade flute


    Qiang!


    Chu Mo went down again and cut the jade flute in half.


    Bang!


    An unparalleled attack hit Chu Mo''s back. Directly beat Chu Mo''s body out.


    Chu Mo vomited a big mouthful of blood and looked back at the man who attacked him. That man was also the last blow. Because his body has been completely wiped out by this dharma array!


    Along with the dead, there is his spiritual body.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly had a huge axe in his hand!


    "Pangu axe!" Shen Xi couldn''t help but utter a startled exclamation.


    This axe... Almost all the creatures in the whole four days don''t know!


    Because the name of this axe is too big!


    It''s too big!


    Therefore, when Chu Mo took out the ancient axe, Shen Xi was far from alone.


    "You like it so much? It''s for you!" Chu Mo grinned at Shen Xi, revealing his white teeth.


    He directly threw the Pangu axe out. The Pangu axe was spinning in the endless sky and chopped fiercely at Shen Xi.


    Click!


    Shen Xi''s body was directly cut in two by Pangu axe.


    At the same time, Shen Xi issued a startling roar: "bloody battle to the end!"


    His last blow, exhausted all his strength, directly hit Chu mo.


    Half of Chu Mo''s body... Was smashed directly.


    This is an ancestor level Heavenly Man. He used his last strength and hit with all his strength.


    Pangu axe also flew directly on the top of the endless sky.

 Chapter 1849

    This artifact instantly attracted the attention of countless creatures.? Those celestial friars, all instinctively, rushed towards the Pangu axe. There was only one Shenxi with divine thoughts, and a sad cry: "kill Chu mo..."


    This is his last words in this world.


    Since then, there is no Shen River in the world!


    After losing the reincarnation of control, maybe if he is lucky, he will reincarnate into a human. Grow up foolishly, and then work hard to resist heaven and man. Perhaps, it is also possible to be reincarnated into an animal with poor luck.


    Flowers do not grow red.


    Under the power of reincarnation, no creature can escape.


    Shen Xi''s last words did not alert any friars of heaven and man.


    For example, Qin Huo is frantically rushing towards the axe. He wants to take Pangu''s axe!


    This is a real artifact. There are countless creatures in the world. Who doesn''t want it?


    Who doesn''t want it?


    It''s close!


    It''s close!


    Qin Huo felt that he was the closest person to this axe!


    At this time, a monk from heaven and man suddenly crossed him and rushed to Pangu axe.


    Although the body was crunched by the power in the Dharma array, and it seemed that it might fall apart at any time, he still rushed to the axe without hesitation.


    "Mine!"


    Qin Huo roared, raised his hand, and with a magic power, directly hit the man in heaven.


    Bang.


    This magical power fell firmly on that man in heaven. Directly broke the body of the person that day.


    That day, the man looked back at him, and his eyes seemed to be full of doubts and grievances.


    Why? Aren''t you comrades in arms? Aren''t you brothers of life and death? Why do you do this to me? Attack me for what?


    "Get out!" Qin Huo roared and scattered the man''s last thought. Then he grabbed directly at Pangu axe. Seeing this, he was about to hold the handle of Pangu axe!


    Huodi!


    The Pan Gu axe hovering there suddenly chopped at Qin Huo.


    It''s like being controlled!


    This sudden change almost scared Qin Huo to death. He let out a loud cry and hurriedly tried to resist.


    Unfortunately, he was in this dharma array and forgot how powerful it was. Therefore, his counterattack seems completely out of shape. I don''t know how many times his real strength is different from that in ordinary days.


    Then, Qin Huo looked at this terrible artifact axe and directly split his body in two!


    Bang bang!


    Pangu axe chopped Qin Huo horizontally again. There are at least hundreds of axes!


    Directly chop the spiritual body of Qin Huo into pieces.


    Qin Huo was crazy, and he growled unwilling. He wanted to break away from here, but the power of the Dharma array was so strong that he couldn''t move at all.


    Later, Qin Huo felt that he was getting weaker and weaker.


    "No, I don''t want to die. I can''t die here. I''m the most promising existence in the whole four young generations! I can''t die... I don''t want to die!" Qin Huo shouted in horror, "who will save me..."


    Who can save him at this time?


    No one!


    Because at this time, all heaven and man have been unable to protect themselves.


    They were stirred by Chu Mo alone, so that no one would defend at all.


    The ancestor of LAN Guang is dead, and Shen Xi is dead. They have lost any backbone.


    As for those Deputy generals, which one can convince the crowd?


    At this moment, the little faith of unity that had just condensed before directly became fragmented.


    All the people in heaven have long forgotten the feeling of blood boiling before them. They should unite in order to have a future.


    They fought their own battles. Everyone was brave and wanted to kill Chu mo.


    In fact, the same is true of Qin Huo, a young master of the four heavens.


    Although he wanted to get Pangu axe, he wanted to kill Chu Mo more!


    Qin Huo is dead.


    With endless fear, resentment and regret, he was hacked to death by the uncontrollable Pangu axe.


    Pangu axe seems to have a great spirit. In this pressure infinite Dharma array, it has no influence at all. It rotates madly and cuts at this group of people in heaven.


    At this time, the secret of Pangu axe was finally revealed.


    "There is spirit in Pangu axe!"


    Click!


    As soon as the man shouted this sentence, he was directly chopped by Pangu axe.


    Then, a figure jumped out of Pangu''s axe in an instant. He picked up the Pangu axe and attacked these celestial monks like crazy.


    Despite the pressure in the French array, he also vomited blood. But he ignored it. After coming out, the power of Pangu axe suddenly increased!


    He is Yu Hong!


    This is his plan to let Chu Mo nod and agree after grinding Chu Mo for a long time!


    The power in this dharma array is too strong.


    In this, no one can be spared.


    Moreover, there is no way for this dharma array to stop halfway. Only when this dharma array consumes the last bit of resources. Fall into collapse... Only then can the creatures in it come out of the Dharma array.


    But at that time, how many people in the Dharma array can be flexible?


    Chu Mo''s current state is very bad. He took a lot of the best medicine directly. However, it is still difficult to prevent the deterioration of his injury.


    This group of heaven people hate him more than they can add. Therefore, I would rather be destroyed than attack him crazily. It''s completely intolerable for him to continue to live in this world.


    Chu Mo was about to be robbed.


    Because in this array, he is also under the same pressure as all heaven and man.


    None of these heavenly beings is a fish belly. Any one is a creature of the great ancestor realm!


    If these people are determined, they attack and kill one person crazily, trying to kill him. Then this man, even if he is a great God, may also be discouraged.


    Yu hongchu angrily shouted, "Lord, hold on!"


    In fact, Yu Hong himself can''t hold on. It was difficult for him to cross countless opponents and rush to Chu mo.


    In fact, it is the group of people outside the Dharma array who are more anxious.


    Mojun and others are standing on the high sky at the moment, looking at the situation in the Dharma array below. Even the demon king, an unrivaled and iron man, couldn''t help tears in his tiger eyes and forced his lips at this moment.


    If he can, he really wants to rush directly into this dharma array. Even if you die in battle, it''s better than watching the excitement like this!


    Those other people, at the moment, also had tears in their eyes. They watched Chu Mo fight there alone at the beginning, even if half of his body was gone, but they still didn''t step back.


    That kind of picture deeply shocked their hearts.


    As for Chu Xuan and Chu Tong, the two brothers and sisters, even though they are now ancestors, they can''t help crying at this moment.


    All these people present wanted to rush into the Dharma array and fight with Chu mo.


    Looking at it like this makes them all feel like a knife in their hearts.


    Looking at my relatives, I was fighting with the enemy alone, but I couldn''t help at all. It was really uncomfortable.


    Holding a big iron bar, the monkey gnashed his teeth and said, "one day, I will kill myself in the four heavens and smash all those damn things, one by one!"


    In the Dharma array.


    Chu Mo was still extremely calm, and the strength in his body had been consumed to a degree of near exhaustion.


    The pure power of the Dharma array crushed his body almost completely to collapse. This is because he is the God of this day! The whole Pangu world is blessing him. Look at those days, people will know that their appearance is even more miserable.


    Now there are fewer and fewer monks who can stand in front of him here.


    He originally wanted to catch more monks from heaven and man, and his idea of using them to exchange resources was afraid to be defeated.


    But Chu Mo is still trying to throw those celestial and human monks who are dying and lose their fighting ability directly into the storage space one by one.


    The ability to seal the great ancestor casually simply stunned those celestial friars.


    They didn''t know what Chu Mo was doing and didn''t want to think about it. They still rushed to Chu Mo one after another like a tide.


    Now, there are only more than 2000 monks left on the side of heaven and man.


    These more than 2000 monks are all the most top-level beings. Any one has the strength that is not inferior to the Lord.


    In fact, they are also struggling to support, and they also have a feeling that they will collapse at any time.


    But at this time, all the creatures in the Dharma array have completely killed red eyes.


    There is no retreat for anyone. At this time, let them surrender, even if the Lord himself said, they would not agree!


    Kill!


    Kill kill!


    That kind of killing intention almost made the whole Dharma array more terrifying.


    The whole Dharma array was filled with a dull breath.


    Endless resentment, floating around,


    Chu Mo is still maneuvering and domineering.


    Yu Hong is gritting his teeth and supporting him. He is about to die. In fact, he can return to Pangu axe and let Pangu axe support the huge pressure brought by this array for him. But he won''t! He will fight with Chu Mo side by side! Even death is worth it!


    Finally, Chu Mo stumbled and was about to fall.


    Outside the Dharma array, everyone couldn''t help shouting.


    "Dad!" Chu Tong was in tears.


    Everyone else, all tightly pursed their lips, didn''t want to make a sound, but the tears were like beads of broken lines, and couldn''t help flowing down.


    Chu Mo didn''t even want his life to stop the disaster for them!


    Boom!


    Seven or eight friars from heaven and man roared madly, and then hit with a joint force. A shocking force roared at Chu mo. They themselves were also directly wiped out by the power of the Dharma array!


    But before they died, they saw Chu Mo''s body, which was directly smashed by their strength and the pressure of the Dharma array!


    Excellent!


    This is the last thought of these monks before they die. eight

 Chapter 1850

    All the people outside the Dharma array were frantically roaring. They couldn''t help attacking the Dharma array, although they knew it was meaningless. But they really can''t be indifferent.


    What great ancestor, what supreme, what ancestral realm?


    At this moment, no creature can be really indifferent. They want to rush in and die with Chu Mo!


    They can''t stand such a thing, such a sad scene, just like this... It happened under their noses.


    No one wants this!


    Chu Mo''s body, blooming with a bloody glow, that is his blood essence, has been beaten away!


    Three Hongmeng Qi entangled the blood essence on him, desperately trying to pull it back. But it''s useless.


    Those blood essence, or quickly dispersed.


    This war is really too fierce.


    At this moment, the remaining friars of heaven and man were completely wiped out by the power of the Dharma array.


    Everything on Chu Mo, together with his storage space, also collapsed under the pressure of this dharma array!


    The sealed Jinghong looked at this scene with a shocked face.


    Although her realm and all her strength have been sealed, her physical body is still very strong. She should be in the best condition among all people today.


    But she couldn''t make any resistance.


    The turbulent force on the Dharma front was still suppressing her.


    It was like a huge millstone, constantly destroying her vitality.


    Jing Hong saw Chu Mo''s body completely crumble, and saw all the celestial friars die in front of her one by one. Her spirit collapsed at this moment.


    Such a tragic scene was beyond her dreams.


    In the great heaven, in the purple golden sky of Hongmeng Avenue, she has experienced countless reincarnations and participated in countless battles. But I have never seen such a scene before.


    Who died?


    They are the most outstanding group of elite great ancestor friars in the four heavens!


    In fact, there are not many such great ancestor friars in the four heavens!


    Heavenly beings can control reincarnation to a certain extent. They are not afraid of the exhaustion of life and the withering of Shouyuan. Anyway, after death, you can reincarnate into heaven and man. With all your memories, it doesn''t take too long for you to become the same again.


    Therefore, there are not many real top monks in the four days.


    The four celestial boundaries are always infinite, and the population base is so large that it is unimaginable, but the real creatures of the great ancestor realm are still not as many as they imagined.


    Jinghong''s tears flowed down directly. She really regretted it now. Why did she come here? Why launch such a war?


    The unyielding and powerful of human beings have been vividly displayed in Chu Mo alone. She has reason to believe that even if Chu Mo died here today, he was completely annihilated. Human beings will never really be destroyed.


    They are too powerful!


    They are by no means a race that can be easily exterminated.


    Even the powerful heaven and man cannot do this.


    Chu Mo over there, his body has almost completely collapsed. Everything on him collapsed and became nothingness with the crushing of this dharma array. Turn into vast essence.


    The whole range of the Dharma array has become a terrible melting pot!


    The more people die, the more energy, and the more powerful the crushing force of the Dharma array.


    In the end, Yu Hong also collapsed. His body broke directly. Then, at the moment when his Yuanshen was about to be completely crushed, a huge suction suddenly came from Pangu''s axe, sucking Yu Hong''s Yuanshen in.


    Soon, within the Dharma array, there were only killing the sky, Pangu axe, the lingering Jinghong... And a head of Chu Mo, together with a hanging one under his head... God''s order!


    No one knows why Chu Mo''s head didn''t collapse. Maybe it was the order of God that saved him.


    After all, this dharma array is the great heaven Dharma array. No matter how indiscriminate the attack, no matter how close you are, you can''t destroy the order of God after all.


    Because the operation of this dharma array depends on the order of God.


    Chu Mo''s eyes closed tightly, looking like he was dead.


    The crushing force in the Dharma array is still running. The huge and heavy millstone is still rotating.


    Like, to erase everything!


    At this time, Jing Hong shouted to Chu Mo, "it''s our fault!"


    Chu Mo did not respond.


    Jinghong shouted again, "although this apology came a little late, I still want to say sorry!"


    Tears flowed down Jing Hong''s face.


    The terrible power of the Dharma array seems to crush Jing Hong''s body at any time. When her body was broken, her mental force field collapsed completely. There is no chance of survival.


    Death is death. In such a place, death is reincarnation.


    What hindhand, what a drop of blood essence, will all be crushed by this force of law at the same time!


    No matter where they are hidden, they have no meaning.


    At this time, suddenly, there was a flash of lightning, suddenly lit up!


    That flash of lightning, unexpectedly, came out of this dharma array, and then directly hit Chu Mo''s head.


    This scene made Jing Hong in the Dharma array and those outside the Dharma array stunned.


    Chu Mo''s family outside the battle line, of course, knew that Chu Mo''s natural disaster in the past years was not over, it should be only half of it. But the other half never appeared.


    For a time, they even wondered whether there was no other half of the disaster?


    They also have no way to understand why the disaster is completed in two times?


    Now, they finally saw the other half of the disaster, appeared!


    Such a sudden appearance!


    It''s just that the Apocalypse appears at this time. Is it still meaningful? Chu Mo, he... Only has one head left. Can he survive the disaster?


    Click!


    The bright white lightning struck Chu Mo''s head like this.


    Then Chu Mo''s eyes suddenly opened!


    Then, this lightning, unexpectedly passed through Chu Mo''s head, and then, from the neck, formed a mesh, which looked... Incredibly like a person''s upper and lower meridians!


    "This is..." outside the Dharma array, everyone was stunned. They had never seen such a strange disaster.


    Because the thunder of heaven''s calamity, after passing through Chu Mo''s head and forming the pattern of human meridians, stopped moving!


    It seems to be solidified there.


    At this time, a thunder came.


    This time, this sky thunder is a bloody sky thunder.


    Similarly, after the thunder passed through Chu Mo''s head, it instantly attached to the previous thunder, as if it had formed the blood of the whole body!


    Looking carefully, I can actually see that it is flowing slowly!


    "My God!" Jing Hong in the Dharma array was about to be completely wiped out by that terrible force at the moment, but she forgot all the pain at the moment, because she saw an unforgettable scene forever.


    This is God''s disaster!


    Absolutely!


    Jinghong shouted wildly in his heart.


    She just regretted that she would die if she failed to witness the whole process.


    "Alas... If you can see the whole process, even if you die... There is no regret." Jinghong muttered to himself.


    At this moment, the Dharma array collapsed!


    Without any sign, the whole Dharma array collapsed.


    That kind of grinding power, and all the murders, essence... Everything, in a moment, vanished!


    The group outside the Dharma array, Chu Mo''s relatives and friends, rushed over like crazy.


    There are many people. The first thing they rush over is to kill Jing Hong!


    But they were stopped by Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi and others. They saw Jing Hong repenting and apologizing to Chu mo before. Whether the confession and apology are true or false. But it''s not suitable to kill her at this time. How to deal with her? After Chu Mo crosses the robbery, let Chu Mo decide for himself!


    At this moment, all of them, even Jinghong, in the depths of * * * s heart, have a very strong belief: Chu Mo will be able to survive this disaster!


    Because this disaster, it doesn''t look like a disaster at all. This is simply reshaping the flesh for Chu Mo!


    Sure enough, when the third disaster came down, Chu Mo formed the viscera.


    When the fourth calamity came, he reshaped the flesh for Chu mo.


    The flesh radiates immeasurable light, which is far more dazzling than the brilliant sky!


    No one can look directly at the scene.


    When the fifth and sixth disasters came, everyone was forced to retreat under a terrible pressure.


    The demon king grabbed Jing Hong and took her away from the place. Then, everyone stared dumbfounded.


    The seventh thunder fell from the sky.


    This is a colorless thunder!


    Almost transparent!


    If it wasn''t for the trace it left on the sky, if it didn''t send out the awe inspiring sacred breath, no one would even notice its existence.


    With the coming of the seventh disaster, Chu Mo suddenly burst out a breath of divine incompatibility.


    This breath makes the whole Pangu world tremble!


    All creatures, unable to help themselves, knelt down and worshipped.


    Chu Mo''s relatives and friends all felt a kind of heartfelt joy. At this moment, their hearts gave up all their hatred and distractions, leaving only joy.


    Jinghong was also dumbfounded, and then suddenly left tears. She murmured, "I''m sorry... It''s really my fault."


    No one knows what she saw and what she experienced.


    At this time, a figure came out directly from the dazzling light that could not be looked directly at.


    This figure, dressed in white, is tall, handsome to perfect, with long silver hair scattered around his waist.


    With a wave of his hand, he flew directly back to his hands.


    Then, another wave, Pangu axe, also returned to his hands.


    Yu Hong''s yuan Shen was released by him. With a finger, Yu Hong gave birth to a flesh body.


    Jinghong looked at this scene and muttered, "God... Creation!"


    The old monk stood in the crowd and recited the Buddha''s name: "Amitabha, become a God."


    The old Taoist priest had a pious face and recited the Taoist Name: "infinite heavenly Buddha, become a god!"¡ª¡ª


    On the first day of the new year, continue to wish you a happy new year and good health. Pay attention to your health during the Spring Festival.


    ;

 Chapter 1851

    The whole Pangu world, at this moment, was shrouded in a magnificent breath, which reached the top of the thirty-three layers of the Pangu world, down to the vast and boundless Pangu world. It is full of every towering peak, every surging river, every vast plain and every ancient city.


    At this moment, all creatures in the whole Pangu world have an inexplicable sense of security and sureness. It seems that some uneasiness that has always hung in my heart disappears at this moment and no longer exists.


    At the same time, there are endless creatures who realize in an instant. They didn''t know anything at first, and they didn''t know anything at all, but at this moment, they suddenly seemed to be enlightened. True spirit and wisdom are born. All these creatures could not help kneeling and kowtowing to the sky.


    The boundary wall of Pangu world is instantly solidified. This solidity is not the invisible boundary wall before, but becomes tangible. It''s a golden light!


    If the top creatures of cultivation fly all the way across the endless galaxy and come here, they will see the golden tomb!


    If you can stand higher and farther to see this new heaven, you will even be stunned by the beautiful scenery.


    There, like a golden world, like a huge golden pearl, embedded in that chaotic void.


    This is a world!


    A real heaven!


    Although it is still very small compared with the other four days, it is even only several times larger than one of the four days.


    But this is a real and growing heaven that the four heavens are completely incomparable!


    Chu Mo, as the great God of this day, has really got rid of the shackles of the past. He personally, the real Jin level, has undergone incredible changes and improvements.


    This is a true rebirth of nirvana. His blood, flesh, muscles and bones... Are all interwoven by laws. With the past, there have been fundamental changes.


    It can be said that at this moment, Chu Mo has actually separated from the category of man and truly become the existence of "God".


    This field is also quite strange to Chu mo. it is also the first time that he has really touched everything in this field so clearly.


    He stepped out and casually let Yu Hongsheng have a new body.


    Yes, Yu Hong is still human and a person!


    Yu Hong was stunned for a moment, and then he saluted Chu Mo deeply.


    Chu Mo''s face showed a smooth smile.


    Then he smiled at the relatives over there, "I made it!"


    No one knows what kind of suffering the seemingly rebirth process is for Chu mo. In the eyes of others, it is a real miracle to produce meridians, flesh and blood, muscles and bones... And even the whole body. It is a process of becoming God. But for Chu Mo, that process was the most terrible catastrophe he had ever encountered.


    The previous disaster came from the outside world, which attacked him. It is a kind of non recognition and non recognition of the way of heaven. But this time, the disaster was from the inside out. It was a test and experience of the way of heaven for him. Only if he survived, this test and experience would end.


    If you can''t survive, in fact, it''s doomed!


    What reincarnation, what repair... May not exist. This is a bet on fate. Is gambling with reincarnation!


    If you win the bet, you will become a God and get rid of it directly.


    Gambling lost, death, complete annihilation.


    Chu Mo stubbornly survived this process, and he insisted. So now he can face everything with a smile. All the suffering, injury, pain and suffering can be borne by him alone. There is no need for this group of people to know that he has experienced this.


    Moreover, in this process, Chu Mo finally understood that the number of gods... Is extremely rare!


    Strictly speaking, only when there is a certain opportunity can the existence of "God" occur. If there is no such opportunity, no matter how powerful creatures are. For example, the four great gods are so powerful that they are unparalleled, but they are still impossible to become gods.


    The four great gods should also understand this truth. Therefore, they want to find an opportunity to become God, but they can''t force it.


    That''s why they don''t want to watch the second God reappear among human beings.


    Especially this God is very different from Pangu before. Pangu is relatively easy for them to deal with!


    Pangu is like a overlord, unparalleled and heroic. In his bones, there is only indomitable courage and kindness to all creatures under his command. There is no calculation in the bones of such people.


    In human terms, this is a real gentleman.


    But Chu Mo is so different. He is also unparalleled, equally heroic and domineering. But in his bones, there is not only the kind of kindness and love for all creatures under his command, but also nearly endless calculations and conspiracies against the enemy.


    In any case, he is definitely not a modest gentleman in the mouth of human beings.


    He is a real great man and a king for people of his own race. But for the enemy, it is far from so beautiful. He is simply a real devil, a nightmare and a synonym for evil.


    As long as he lives for a day, the whole four days of life will be disturbed for a day!


    Because Pangu will not retaliate, but Chu Mo will.


    In other words, although Chu Mo became a God, he was still a real man in his bones!


    Whether Pan Gu becomes a God or not, in his bones, he is a God with integrity!


    Pangu is high above, just like a spiritual leader; Chu Mo is a guide who goes deep into all creatures, flesh and blood!


    The two most powerful gods in human history have fundamentally taken two completely different paths.


    Pangu''s path failed, so he chose Chu Mo as his successor. Try a completely different path.


    It can also be said that after his failure, Pangu understood his problem, so he chose another way, choose a person with another personality, and continue his unfinished career.


    Chu Mo stands out from countless creatures. Be the lucky one.


    This is actually a kind of alternation and reincarnation of fate.


    Pangu is really incomparable in terms of realm, vision and breadth of mind.


    It is precisely because of this quality that human beings have such a lucky person as Chu Mo, who leads all Terrans to continue to fight with fate and continue to fight!


    Now, Chu Mo has fully understood his mission.


    He looked up and swore in his heart: ancient god, I will follow your path, lead all Terrans, and truly create a world where all Terrans can live and work in peace and contentment. If I don''t finish it, I will never stop.


    This day was identified as the first year of Pangu.


    On the same day, the Pangu calendar opened.


    The Pangu calendar follows the oldest way of calculating time.


    A day is divided into twelve hours, 360 days a year.


    On this day, this calendar was directly transmitted to all corners of the Pangu world through the perfect system established by Chu Hui.


    At the same time, Chu Mo ordered to unify various standards.


    For example, weights and measures, such as money, all things with different standards are unified by special people.


    Chu Mo''s heart is great. He wants to establish standards for the whole Pangu world, all the human world, and everything that needs standards, and then unify it.


    Including the hierarchy of cultivators.


    In this way, once those cultivators are promoted to the extent that they can travel around the world, all standards are familiar to them wherever they go.


    In this case, it is difficult for the world to develop slowly.


    Nowadays, the only thing lacking in the whole Pangu world is resources.


    The battle seemed easy. It seemed that Chu Mo was the only one. With a little effort from Yu Hong and the great ancestors of the Chu family, they killed 40000 allied troops in four days. But in fact, they paid a heavy price. It was almost a victory at the cost of the future of the entire Pangu world.


    On the surface, it was an unprecedented victory. But in fact, the price is the future development of the whole Pangu world.


    Therefore, resources have become the most scarce thing in zhengpangu world, which can really determine the future development of the whole Terran.


    "Pull out our great ancestor army and attack the immeasurable sky of great freedom. They are closest to us. Attack them first!" Chu Mo''s eyebrows flashed a cold evil spirit: "let the facts tell them that they are not the only ones who can fight us, we can also fight them! But killing is not our purpose, what we need to do is resources! Resources! Resources! Bring back as many kinds of resources as possible!"


    The demon king, the wandering lady and others, all flashed a strong sense of war in their eyes, fighting... They are really not afraid.


    "Let our Taishang and Zujing legions go on an expedition to chaos and emptiness to ensure safety, and then... Carry out all kinds of mining. See those stars rich in resources, bring them back! All kinds of resources, what you can use, what you can''t use... Bring them back." Chu Mo continued to order: "if you encounter the exploration team of four days, try not to have a positive conflict with them, and avoid those who can avoid. If you can''t avoid at all, try to delay them with tricks, and then... Ask me for help!"


    The monkey said, "what if I could fight?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "then fight! What else can you say if you can fight? Fight until they cry for their parents!"


    "Hahahahaha, that''s what you want!" The monkey was overjoyed: "I thought that if you became a God, you would become a little different. You would be superior and cherish your feathers."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, looked at the monkey and said, "if you want to be a God, then I will tell you about this process."


    As an old friend of Chu Mo, monkey naturally knows Chu Mo very well, especially his monkey spirit. He suddenly realized that becoming a God must not be as happy as he imagined. Then he laughed and said, "it''s good to be a God. I''m also the monkey ancestor now, OK?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "fight?"


    Monkey is such a belligerent creature. Hearing this, he waved his hand directly: "I won''t come. You''re obviously bullying!"


    ;

 Chapter 1852

    In the 33rd year of Pangu calendar, the messenger of great mercy nanwutian and great fortune xiaoyaotian came directly to the edge of Pangu world and looked at the golden boundary wall in front of him. The faces of the two messengers were all inexplicably shocked.


    Seen from a distance, this place is magnificent, and it is simply a wonder in this immeasurable universe. People will feel like it at a glance. But only when we get close can we really understand the strength and terror of this golden wall.


    The realm of these two envoys is no less than that of the four generals of the four heaven coalition army before. They are all the ancestors of heaven and man. It can be said that in their long lives, there is nothing they have not seen.


    But it was really their first time to see such a golden boundary wall.


    Nanwutian''s Messenger, named fatian, was also Huitian''s senior brother. Looking at the golden boundary wall, he couldn''t help sighing: "is this the boundary wall of the great heaven dominated by God?"


    The messenger of Xiaoyao sky, named Li Guang, squinted slightly, looked at the boundary wall of the law flow, and said, "such a boundary wall, you and I should be able to break through, but those creatures who are inferior to you and me, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to rub it through."


    "Yes, even with top-level magic tools, it''s not so easy to break through. If the other party makes a little more arrangement at this time, there will be huge casualties here." FA Tian said.


    Now these two angels of heaven and man don''t know what happened inside. They also don''t know to what extent the war has been fought. However, when they saw the golden barrier in the far depths of the universe, their hearts were already clear.


    Nine times out of ten, the four day coalition has already happened. It should have failed.


    At this time, they suddenly saw someone coming out of the boundary wall.


    At first, there were a few people. Then, more and more people came out of it.


    The two messengers frowned slightly, and the group of people who came out all exuded the breath of Dazu. Anyone has a strong field.


    This is definitely the most powerful group of masters in the Pangu world.


    What are they doing out here?


    The two are here to send resources and make peace. So there is no intention to make a move at all.


    Those who came out suddenly met two strange celestial beings here, and they were all a little stunned.


    At this time, more and more Dazu realm Terrans came out from there.


    Up and down, add up... There are tens of thousands of people!


    At this time, even FA Tian and Li Guang are a little uneasy. Even if they are powerful and have high accomplishments, they can''t be rivals if they are asked to deal with tens of thousands of human ancestors.


    The demon king over there looked at the two celestial emissaries coldly, and he came directly to fatian and Li Guang.


    The rest of the human ancestors, although looking at the two angels of heaven and man, their eyes were cold and even bad, but there was no change.


    "Orders and prohibitions..."


    FA Tian and Li Guang looked at each other, and both saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    From this point of view alone, they... Have surpassed too many friars of heaven and man.


    "Who are you?" The demon king asked directly.


    He did not use the wave of God to communicate. He used human language.


    Because he knows that many people in heaven disdain to communicate in human language. I think that kind of communication is too low-level. Therefore, he wanted to see whether these two heavenly beings were the same.


    Once they show any bad, then the demon king will directly take action!


    He doesn''t care about this kind of thing.


    FA Tian and Li Guang looked at each other. Then, FA Tian showed a kind smile at the demon king and replied in human language: "Hello, Taoist friend, I''m the messenger of heaven and man from the merciful South Wutian, and he is the messenger of heaven and man from the carefree heaven of great fortune. We came with sincerity. We are preparing to knock the gate and want to see Chu Mo, the great God here."


    "Nanwutian? Xiaoyaotian?" The demon king understood the intentions of the two men, but he didn''t say any unnecessary nonsense, but directly nodded: "OK, I''ll go to see our God and convey the intentions of the two. Wait a minute."


    "Wait a minute..." Li Guang suddenly stopped the demon king at this time.


    The demon king stood in place and looked at Li Guang: "what else?"


    Li Guang said, "I want to know, our great fortune xiaoyaotian... And those people who are merciful to nanwutian... How are they now?"


    The demon king smiled: "dead."


    FA Tian and Li Guang were stunned immediately. They didn''t expect such a result.


    On the way, they had thought about countless results. For example, those people were miserable, and they were all trapped in the Dharma array. In other words, those people have been captured. It''s not that they didn''t think about the scene of the total annihilation of the four day coalition army, but they really thought about it, and didn''t really think it would be like this.


    Because in their view, this is almost impossible!


    How long was the Pangu world born? How many monks can they have in Dazu realm?


    Moreover, they are the most clear about how strong the people sent by the four heavens are this time.


    No matter how miserable, at least 10000 or 20000 people must survive.


    And the key is that before they came, they had been given the opportunity by their respective gods. Tell them that the commander over there has been notified. Although Shen Xi and Hui Tian couldn''t send back the same message, the great God was sure that they got the message!


    How can you disobey God''s order when you get the news?


    Both messengers were confused.


    The demon king smiled at them and said, "let God explain this to you both. The process of things may be different from what you think."


    Both FA Tian and Li Guangquan stood there a little dejected, and their hearts were also full of bitter feelings.


    Before coming, I thought it should be a very easy task. Send resources, bring goodwill, and take your own people away. Isn''t it very simple?


    But now, they suddenly feel that the Pangu world... Is not as weak as they think. I''m afraid the task this time... Will not be so perfect!


    Thinking about it, the two nodded, and then said politely to the demon king, "that''s troublesome."


    The demon king nodded and turned back directly. The rest of the Terran monks stood there quietly, and no one came up to disturb them. It''s just that many people look at the eyes of these two messengers, which makes them feel uncomfortable all over, as if they were like lambs to be slaughtered.


    If you know what these Terran monks are going to do, fatian and Li Guang will be surprised to lose their chin. They will also regret coming here at this time to meet this group of people.


    A group of daring Terran friars dare to fight against the four great masters before their own great universe has no complete problem and has not been recognized and recognized by the four great masters... It is simply a madman''s move!


    Chu Mo was summoned by the demon king and soon came from the 33rd floor.


    Now, the entire Chu royal family has moved to the 33rd floor. The rest of the monks in Dazu realm are divided into 33 layers of heaven, which is the embodiment of their due status.


    Chu''s royal family, as the real master family, controls the world.


    No one disagrees, because it is right.


    The Chu royal family has proved its value with their own practical actions in endless years.


    They are respected and recognized not only because Chu Mo is the master of the world.


    More, it is also because they have done it by themselves.


    Chu Mo soon came to the boundary wall. Since breaking through this realm, Chu Mo''s actions in the Pangu world are no longer limited by rules. Wanting to go anywhere is just an idea, which can be reached in an instant.


    Seeing these two messengers, Chu Mo directly understood their purpose. Before they asked anything, Chu Mo waved directly, and then a picture appeared in the void.


    At this time, the tens of thousands of friars of the great ancestor of mankind, led by the demon king and others, have headed for the depths of the infinite universe. Left silently.


    Both FA Tian and Li Guang want to ask what they are going to do. But their eyes at the moment have long been attracted by the scene in the picture, and they have no time for him.


    Under the control of Chu Mo''s power of using the law, the picture was released quickly, so the two people soon finished watching it all. They also know what happened here in Pangu world.


    Both of them were silent.


    In particular, FA Tian of Nan Wutian looked at Li Guang with a bit of silence and sadness.


    No one expected that Shen Xi would disobey orders!


    If Shen Xi didn''t resist, as long as he and fatian unite to form a confrontation. The ancestor of Blu ray can''t do anything about them at all.


    "They are all dead, and Jinghong is still alive?" Asked fatian.


    Chu Mo nodded, "she has now become a member of Pangu world."


    "...." Fa Tian and Li Guang are all covered with black lines.


    It''s really unpredictable!


    Who would have thought that among the four great heavens, the toughest advocate, Hongmeng Avenue zijintian, their commander, surrendered to Pangu world and became a member of Pangu world.


    Shen Xi, who could have survived, chose to disobey orders directly.


    This is really... People have nothing to say.


    "Therefore, I can only say sorry for this situation." Chu Mo shrugged, spread out his hands, said sorry, but his face was not sorry at all.


    Both FA Tian and Li Guang twitched violently at the corners of their mouths. They all doubted that the handsome and perfect white haired man in front of them was really the great God of Pangu world? Is it really a God who can create the wall of golden light? Not an ordinary human gangster?


    This style... It''s like a rogue. That''s it: anyway, they''re all dead, don''t blame me, how do you like it


    Is this too tired and lazy?


    But then, a strong chill came into their hearts.

 Chapter 1853

    Such a leader who is completely unlike the great God on the stall, I''m afraid the whole human world will change dramatically in the future. At the same time, the four big days... Are really dangerous!


    At first glance, this product belongs to the type that doesn''t reason with you at all!


    At this moment, fatian and Li Guang had a similar idea almost at the same time: God... How wise! It seems that wuliangtian and zijintian will really suffer in the future.


    Thinking of this, Li Guang suddenly asked, "Lord Chu, just now so many of you went out... What are you doing? Is it convenient to tell?"


    "Convenient!" Chu Mo said casually, "they went hunting."


    "...." both FA Tian and Li Guang are black, looking at Chu Mo speechlessly.


    go hunting?


    Who is the prey?


    Who would be indifferent to such an army composed of tens of thousands of great ancestor realm friars in the world?


    If they enter a big heaven at will, the turbulence they cause is absolutely unparalleled!


    Thinking of this, FA Tian and Li Guangquan were a little uneasy.


    Li Guang looked at Chu Mo and said with a dry smile, "then, Lord Chu, can you say... We two, representing xiaoyaotian and wuliangtian, came here in accordance with the will of God... Come here to send sincerity and goodwill."


    FA Tian nodded aside, "yes, yes, we came with sincerity..."


    Chu Mo casually said, "Oh... Well, I''ll let them change their way."


    Change... Diversion?


    FA Tian and Li Guang almost trembled. Pity these two primordial friars, who are all cultivation, above all creatures in this world. But at this moment, Chu Mo was really scared.


    Xin said, did this guy really want this group of people to attack our great heaven at the beginning?


    But then I thought about it, and I realized that the nearest big heaven is the immeasurable heaven of great freedom. If you want to fight... You must fight there first.


    But who can say for sure about this kind of thing?


    Maybe Chu Mo really wanted to attack nanwutian and xiaoyaotian like a gust of wind, unexpectedly?


    Li Guang hurriedly said, "Lord Chu, please inform that group of people in time... We both came to make peace!"


    Chu Mo nodded very readily: "well, don''t worry, as long as you are sincere, we naturally don''t want to have two more powerful enemies."


    Have you got to be sincere? Is this really trying to blackmail?


    Although the two envoys from heaven and man came with a lot of resources, they came to make friends with Chu mo. But now there is a feeling of being slaughtered.


    They once again had a doubt: is this guy in front of them really a God? What about your dignity? What about your momentum? Where is your field? Isn''t it the people below who do all the haggling in the negotiation and the blackmail of the lion?


    Both of them were about to cry. A great God was openly blackmailing them.


    I''m afraid this kind of scene has never happened since ancient times.


    The two of them suddenly miss Pangu, and they secretly said in their hearts: if Pangu God is alive and on the fifth day of command, as long as the four days show a little goodwill, Pangu God will not produce anything, right? Why did the four great gods have to quarrel with Pangu?


    Then, right here at the boundary wall, two heavenly and human messengers who originally came with infinite confidence, with a bit of humiliation, each sent all the resources.


    These resources are really considerable.


    Together, it can almost make up for half of the resources that Chu Mo used to arrange the Three Dharma arrays.


    But Chu Mo was still a little dissatisfied. After knowing the other party''s mind, Chu Mo''s mind became active. He looked at FA Tian and Li Guang and said, "your sincerity... How to say, reluctantly. Your calculation is really accurate. The resources sent are not much, not less, just half of our loss. If those two days also send resources, well, almost all of our lost resources. I have to say, your four days... Also know how to count."


    Both FA Tian and Li Guang were speechless. Listening to Chu Mo''s teasing words, both people were full of grievances. Their hearts said that our resources were originally intended to exchange for those of us! Now that no one has brought back, and the resources have been given to you, why are you still looking hungry and dissatisfied?


    However, they just thought about this. Since they saw the tens of thousands of human friars in the realm of Dazu attacking Sida sky, they had understood that the Terran counterattack began.


    If at such a time, they don''t think it''s interesting to talk about what kind of demands the four days have and what we want to give you peace.


    The Terrans are not as weak as they thought, and under the leadership of this God who is not like God, they are very strong!


    It will be stronger in the future!


    At this time, Chu Mo said, "that''s it. You go back first. This time, the resources you sent us are just our war losses, but our psychological trauma is not so easy to heal."


    Shit! What psychological trauma do you have? Your psychological trauma, is it that you killed all the coalition forces for four days?


    Both FA Tian and Li Guangquan have an impulse to scold their mothers.


    Unfortunately, these two ancestors of heaven and man have never experienced such a battle.


    In their minds, the great God, that is the most top-level existence in the world, and their every move, word and deed, all coincide with the way of heaven. Every word they say is thought through. Everything we do has a far-reaching impact.


    What about the God of Chu Mo? How to look at it... It''s like the kind of scoundrel among human beings. After grasping the truth and gaining the upper hand, they bite on it.


    Thinking, FA Tian was a little embarrassed and said, "Lord Chu, you see, we came here with great sincerity. Our people are dead... This, no wonder Lord Chu, but we also want to live in peace with you in the fifth heaven in the future. Don''t hurt each other. Can you give us a promise?"


    Li Guang looked at Chu Mo expectantly.


    Monks who can''t bring back their own heaven, but it''s good to bring back a promise!


    In this way, you can at least appear to be less incompetent.


    After all, it''s not up to them to decide whether they can take people back. But whether they can get a promise from Chu Mo is what they can fight for.


    "No." Chu Mo naturally rejected the two people.


    At this moment, FA Tian and Li Guang really had an impulse. They really wanted to, wanted to, and shot directly at Chu mo. Just kill him!


    If they can, they will definitely do it without hesitation!


    But the problem is, although there seems to be no breath on Chu Mo''s body, it can be understood from only one thing that the two of them can''t feel anything from Chu Mo at all. In other words, they can''t see through the depth of Chu Mo!


    There is only one kind of God in this world that can make them invisible!


    Great God means that they can never overcome.


    Not to mention, this is Pangu world!


    With the blessing of the world, Chu Mo can even easily suppress them.


    Thinking of this, FA Tian said bitterly, "well, how can Chu Tian agree?"


    Chu Mo glanced at FA Tian, then looked at Li Guang, and said, "this matter depends on your sincerity."


    "Our sincerity has been expressed!" Li Guang said helplessly.


    "The sincerity you expressed this time is actually the damage your four heaven coalition has done to the Pangu world. This is not the same as your request now." Chu Mo said lightly, "so, if you really want to express your sincerity, let''s do it again."


    Looking at the two people who wanted to say something, Chu Mo said, "don''t think I bully people, let alone think I ask too much. In fact, I still appreciate you."


    "...." the two men were speechless.


    The heart says we need your appreciation? How many years have you lived with all your calculations? And we... We are all top creatures who have lived through endless years, okay?


    Chu Mo then said, "I''m very glad that you can send goodwill at this time. Therefore, my army will not attack your great heaven for the time being. However, after all, you have made so many mistakes before, and it''s time to make up for them."


    After a moment of silence, Chu Mo put away the cynicism on his face and looked at them seriously: "don''t forget, I''m the descendant of Pangu! I''m also the inheritor of Pangu. How did you treat Pangu in the past? In fact, this account will be calculated sooner or later."


    After hearing the name of Pangu, the two envoys who had originally planned to argue with Chu mo were all cold. They looked at each other and felt speechless.


    Yes


    Pangu!


    The name of the four celestial realms that can never be bypassed!


    This is the real root of the contradiction between the human race and heaven and man.


    Indeed, judging from the current strength, the strength of Terrans is far inferior to that of sidaitian. But this thing is not so compared. Otherwise, the 40000 allied troops on the fourth day will be enough to level the whole Pangu world. But what happened? Aren''t they all dead?


    So, the Terrans in Pangu world now really have that kind of confidence to challenge them or even threaten them!


    War has always been the most boring thing for people in heaven.


    But human beings are different. In human bones, bellicose factors are naturally flowing.


    Finally, FA Tian sighed with Li Guang, and then looked at Chu Mo and said, "this matter is not something we can decide. Well, Lord Chu, please temporarily restrain your subordinates from entering nanwutian and xiaoyaotian. When we go back, tell the great God what the result is, and we will give Lord Chu an answer."


    "It''s up to you. 10000 Pangu years." Chu Mo said faintly, "this is the deadline."


    The two nodded, and then fatian said, "Oh, Lord Chu, there''s one more thing, just be one of our goodwill."


    "You say." Chu Mo looked at FA Tian.


    FA Tian said, "a large number of soldiers should be sent from the big free immeasurable sky and the purple golden sky of Hongmeng avenue to March here. It may not be long before they arrive. At that time, I hope the Lord of Chu can be more careful."


    Chu Mo nodded, and there was no surprise on his face: "I know."


    FA Tian and Li Guang nodded, and then turned away full of worries. The figure soon disappeared in the vast universe¡ª¡ª


    It''s delivered at midnight. How many votes do you vote for!

 Chapter 1854

    The world is about to change, and drastic changes are going to happen!


    Before, no one thought that the Terrans in Pangu world should have such a powerful ability, which is simply horrible.


    All along, the world of heaven and man has been easy.


    They have been used to the real peaceful life, and there is no existence that can threaten them.


    Therefore, few people in the whole world think that one day, someone will be so bold as to directly enter their world to rob resources. In their view, this is simply impossible.


    In particular, those who come to rob them of their resources... Are actually human beings who have never been in their eyes, let alone in their hearts.


    How to say this feeling?


    Like those cats and dogs in human eyes, they are just a group of * * things, low energy, low IQ... Everything is low, and they are not creatures at the same level with themselves at all. Then one day, these cats and dogs all rebelled, rushed into the human home, and began to rob crazily.


    Grab food, grab money, grab everything you can see!


    If human beings encounter this kind of thing, I''m afraid the first reaction is also direct and completely confused. It will definitely be the kind that is completely stunned.


    People in those days of immeasurable now probably feel this way.


    They could hardly believe the news they heard.


    Isn''t it said that there are many belligerent heavenly beings who have formed hunting teams and are frantically hunting human beings in immeasurable heaven? Doesn''t it mean that a human head can exchange a lot of cultivation resources?


    How suddenly, it became a human rebellion and began to attack and kill many places in immeasurable heaven?


    This news... Is there any heaven man deliberately pranking out disgusting?


    Well, it must be so!


    Many people in heaven didn''t believe it at all when they first heard about it.


    But in fact, it is true.


    The demon king and his group have been holding back for too many years. I have endured for too many years.


    From the era of Luo Tian universe, they have been under the protection of Chu mo. Then there is the era of passage, then the era of the divine world, and then the era of the eternal land. Until today''s Pangu world era!


    They can be said to live. They have been well protected by Chu Mo and have never experienced too many twists and turns.


    Such a life is not what they want for a group of people with proud blood flowing in their bones.


    They didn''t want to see Chu Mo rushing to the front to fight with the enemy, but they couldn''t do anything; They didn''t want chu Mo to keep them out of the wind and rain, but they couldn''t help at all.


    All kinds of opportunities are also taking care of them, and fate is also excellent for them. Their realm, after endless years of cultivation, finally entered the camp of the world''s top creatures.


    Now, they finally have the opportunity to declare to the world: Terrans are not the weak in your eyes, and they are not the poor people who deliberately let you slaughter them. We will not only resist, but also make you dumbfounded!


    Our counterattack will also make you feel pain!


    After breaking through the boundary wall of immeasurable sky and entering immeasurable sky, the first group of people like demon king faced was a fortress in the void.


    That fortress is like a big city made of huge steel.


    Cold and desolate.


    Floating in the void of the universe, it is as big as a star.


    The first time they rushed in, they found it there.


    But the arrogance all the time makes the limitless defenders here have no idea of reporting this matter at all.


    They just think it''s funny.


    How dare anyone attack this place? Are they all dead?


    However, as more and more Terrans rush in. Dozens of defenders of Dazu realm here finally realized that something was wrong. Unfortunately, at this time, it''s too late for them to pass the message back!


    Because the first group of people who rushed in can''t wait to launch a fierce attack on them!


    Led by the demon king, the wandering empress and Chu Lao rushed up at almost the same time.


    The monkey was carrying a big iron bar and directly smashed at a great ancestor friar of heaven and man.


    The monk of Dazu realm had been smashed to pieces by the monkey without even knowing the situation!


    Dazu!


    The strong in the same realm.


    Can''t even carry the monkey''s stick?


    This kind of terrifying and unparalleled combat power, not to mention this group of celestial friars, even the demon king these people, were startled.


    Although they have always known that monkeys can fight very well and have super combat power. But I didn''t expect the monkey to be so powerful.


    The remaining Kun, Peng, cat, Hutian, ox demon and Xue Jiao also directly erupted in unparalleled terror.


    Of course, they are not saints anymore. They are all real great ancestors!


    Including the other six Kun saints, their brothers have all stepped into the realm of great ancestors.


    This group of brothers, like twins, entered the fortress.


    Just a few dozen celestial friars can''t stand their attack at all.


    The war was over before it took two hours. So many people complain there.


    "Master monkey, you are also a respected elder. Can you give us a chance next time? We haven''t had time to do it!"


    "Commander of the devil, your status, and your seniority... It''s not suitable to go to battle in person like this! As the saying goes, the son of a thousand gold is sitting down, and you are a body of ten thousand gold... Why do you rush in front?"


    "Master wandering, are you really suitable for such a fight with such an unparalleled beauty? Why don''t you watch the war next time and give us younger generations some advice?"


    "A group of aunts and grandmothers in Piaomiao palace, please, why are you so fierce? You beat everyone up, and we didn''t catch any, which is too much!"


    Well, the human legion, a happy atmosphere.


    Although those people were complaining, they were all joking with a smile on their faces. They are not really complaining about anything, but a manifestation of morale.


    Through this battle, that kind of invincible belief took root directly in the human friars in the realm of this group of clans. This battle seems ordinary, but in fact, it is very critical. They play a decisive role in improving the confidence of this group of Terran monks!


    Before, they were just watching Chu Mo kill everywhere and maneuver. Although they measured in their hearts according to the fighting power of those heaven and man, they felt that they were not inferior to each other. But there was no real fierce battle between heaven and man. Therefore, they still don''t have that kind of practical experience.


    But this time it''s different. This time, it''s entirely their leadership!


    There are not many resources in this frontier fortress, but there are many resources in this group of people!


    After all, they are soldiers guarding the border. Even the great God can''t treat them badly.


    Therefore, the first battle of the human Legion was a fruitful one.


    In fact, the highest value is not the captured cultivation resources, but this fortress cast like steel!


    This fortress is a real treasure. It is not made of steel, but of real divine gold.


    Such a fortress, even if Dazu hits it with all his strength, can''t hurt it at all. This kind of material is extremely scarce in the Pangu world. It is the most basic material used to forge top-level magic tools. But here, it is extravagantly used as a fortress.


    Mojun and others naturally accepted it impolitely, and then led the people to continue to move forward.


    The starry sky is endless.


    They walked all the way for a long time and never met the monks of heaven and man again.


    This makes those Terran monks who are eager to fight, all have some regrets.


    However, when they finally saw the boundless and boundless world, all their faces showed nervous and excited expressions!


    Finally came to this world!


    At this time, the demon king glanced at the crowd, Then he said in a deep voice: "We will soon arrive at their hometown. Although... Immeasurable, incomparable and huge, for a moment, they can''t react, but we must also be careful. Our army of 10000 people is divided into four groups! I will lead an army; then, the elder Chu will lead an army; Piao zero will lead an army; Chu Xuan and Chu Tong, you will lead an army. Remember, when you meet a large number of friars of the great ancestor of heaven and man, don''t follow They hit hard, according to the evacuation route we set first, lure them over bit by bit, and then, we join forces to surround and kill them! "


    The old Chu, the wandering empress and the sisters and brothers of Chu Tong and Chu Xuan nodded at the same time.


    Now, the demon king is the commander-in-chief of this corps, which is also recognized by everyone. Just like fan Wudi, an old general who is the marshal of another army. They are all things that have been tested for many years and then recognized by everyone.


    This is not something Chu Mo can assign in a word. If you want to control so many strong people, you must have the ability to convince the public.


    Otherwise, just accept your fate with one, and no one will listen to you.


    At present, the Terran Legion is directly divided into four parts, and quietly cuts into the boundless world from four directions.


    As I said before, the four heavens have been peaceful for so long that no one will believe that there will be foreign enemies who will suddenly come in.


    Immeasurable is too vast. His native continent has endless territory. On this territory, almost ninetynine percent of the creatures cannot travel through one millionth of the territory of this continent in their whole life.


    So that when the Terran Legion rushed into this majestic continent, there was no human monk in the whole boundless frontier to resist.


    Because of this pure edge of the world, few people will come here to settle down. The aura of this place is not a little worse than that inside. Therefore, almost all the creatures who can appear here are human beings.


    Yes, human¡ª¡ª


    Too much... Sorry.

 Chapter 1855

    The number of human beings still living in the four days is not a small number.


    Most of them are miserable. Even if there are oneortwo amazing young Tianjiao occasionally, they can''t make too much waves at all. Even dare not openly conflict with heaven and man.


    Because once there is a conflict, there will be only one result: to die by yourself, and to implicate relatives and friends around you.


    The seemingly peaceful Tianren clan will not be soft at all in its attack on human beings. Of course, those peace loving people will not do such things, but some people are willing to do such things.


    The demon king led a group of Terran monks into the boundless frontier world. Before going too far, he saw a scene that made their eyes want to crack.


    It should have been a small town.


    A very ordinary human town.


    In the small town, some houses that have not collapsed are still curling smoke.


    If it weren''t for the bloody atmosphere here, it would be a very ordinary and quiet place... A place like Xanadu.


    People living here should live a quiet and peaceful life. Maybe they are poor, maybe they have all kinds of troubles, but they should still be very happy to stay aloof from the world.


    But now, the demon lord, what they saw... Was only a corpse without a head.


    Judging from these corpses, the highest cultivation is not the realm of emperor.


    Build a foundation for the lowest!


    Build a foundation!


    This realm, in the eyes of today''s demon kings, is simply an ordinary person, secular mortals, and so on.


    But those people, even such ordinary people have not been spared, not only that, they also have more cruel actions!


    Among those bodies, some were obviously very young children, who looked only twoorthree years old. Some women were stripped naked, their heads were cut off, and even... Some women, even their breasts... Were cut off.


    Among the people who fell in the pool of blood were the old and the young... No one in the whole town should have survived.


    They suffered a inhuman... Bloody... Massacre.


    Everyone was silent when they saw this scene.


    There was no one to speak, and the atmosphere in the air was oppressive and breathless.


    Even though they are already in the realm of great ancestors, the scene in front of them still makes them feel uneasy. That anger, almost gushing out, completely uncontrollable.


    For a long time, with a wave of his hand, the whole town disappeared.


    At the next moment, a big grave covered the whole town.


    Then, the demon king bowed his head slightly and said softly, "I''m sorry, although you may never know, but the root cause of this matter is because of us. We are fighting against the heavenly and human race, and we want to fight for the due power for the human race. But we didn''t expect to let you suffer such a miserable end. Don''t worry, we will revenge your revenge."


    The demon king said, gently saluting the grave.


    Then, behind the demon king, the more than 2000 great ancestor friars of the Terrans also saluted the grave.


    Their hearts were full of sadness and anger.


    This is the treatment of Terrans in the four days!


    For countless years, Terrans have never really been treated as a smart creature in the four days. Even the treatment of Terrans is not as good as that of many orcs!


    Terrans have always been regarded as the lowest, dirtiest and most evil creatures.


    Therefore, in an ordinary town here, even if the most compassionate heavenly people hear about the experiences of these ordinary people, they will not feel too much. Frown at most and say, "a little too much? Why so cruel? Just cut off their heads. Don''t let them die in too much pain. It''s not good to insult the dead body."


    Well, that''s all.


    They didn''t know this before, and now, they don''t know either.


    Yu Hong, who knows what the Terrans look like, didn''t talk to the demon king.


    Because this time, the Terran army of Pangu world came here to rob resources, not to fight against immeasurable.


    Speaking of it, Chu Mo now has enough confidence and firmness with the four heavens, but in fact, if we really want to say the strength, the whole Pangu world is afraid to have a huge gap with any of the four heavens.


    Therefore, if there is a frontal war, the Terrans in Pangu world simply cannot have any chance of winning.


    But the problem is, no matter Chu Mo or demon king, everyone understands this truth. They won''t fight head-on with sidaitian at all.


    Just like now, the demon king is almost furious, but he won''t think about directly relying on them to push the whole immeasurable sky sideways.


    However, revenge is still necessary.


    "The time of their death will not exceed three days. Keep looking!" The demon king glanced at those monks in his camp who were good at deduction: "find out the clues and kill them directly!"


    Among these human monks, there are all kinds of strong ones. Those who are good at deduction also grasp a lot. Therefore, someone soon pointed out a direction.


    Without saying a word, the demon king took people and killed them directly.


    Jinxiu village, an ordinary village in the boundless frontier.


    The population of this small village is only more than 300 people.


    It can be said that in the vast boundless world, such a small village is almost the most inconspicuous place.


    However, there was a real master in this small village.


    His name is Li Zhi, and many of his childhood friends call him inspirational, because his growth history is simply an inspirational history.


    Li Zhi was weak and sickly. His parents spent a lot of money, human and material resources and endless efforts to raise him. But at the age of eight, Li Zhi had a serious illness, which was life-threatening.


    At that time, his parents were helpless. Although they were extremely distressed, they were also ready to give up.


    At this time, an old Taoist appeared. The old Taoist accidentally passed by the village. Seeing this situation, he couldn''t bear it, so he gave Li Zhi a pill. Pull Li Zhi back from the death line.


    However, the old Taoist told Li Zhi''s parents that this child, in addition to allowing him to practice, must practice to a level above the supreme in order to completely eradicate the problems in his body. Otherwise, he will not live to be twenty.


    In other words, Li Zhi, who is already eight years old, must practice from a child who can''t do anything to the supreme realm in 12 years!


    Supreme!


    The strongest person in the whole village has never heard of this realm.


    It is simply impossible for a child to cultivate to this level in twelve years.


    The old Taoist left a foundation pill, left some cultivation resources and skills, and then floated away. In this boundless world, there are too many poor Terrans, and he is just a monk in the great holy land, and he can''t manage so many.


    At that time, almost no one in the whole village thought Li Zhi could succeed. Because he is not the kind of talented person who cultivates well. At that time, the old Taoist had already spoken frankly.


    Therefore, no one is optimistic about Li Zhi. An eight year old child is at the age of playing with mud. What kind of practice can he understand?


    But no one thought that this child was much more mature than ordinary children because he was weak and ill since childhood. The old Taoist didn''t carry what he said to his parents behind his back. He understood everything. After the old Taoist left, Li Zhi practiced in winter and summer.


    Almost never have a rest, even his parents can''t bear to see it sometimes, and can''t help but persuade him to have a rest.


    But reason said, "I can''t die, I want to live, I want to become strong, like master, when I grow up, I have to protect my parents and everyone in the village!"


    This is the most simple idea of a little child. It was this idea that supported Li Zhi all the way.


    In the first few years, Li Zhi''s strength improved quite slowly. He even spent three years building the foundation!


    And this was accomplished only when the old Taoist left a large number of cultivation resources. In the fourth year, Li Zhi seemed suddenly enlightened. It took him two years, that is, when he was fourteen, to rush to the Mahayana.


    However, it is only six years away from the 20-year-old deadline mentioned by the old Taoist.


    In six years, if you want to go from the Mahayana period to the golden immortals of the great Luo, to the celestial immortals, the true immortals, the Emperor... And finally to the supreme realm, even a talented cultivation genius in a big sect may not be able to complete it easily.


    At that time, Li Zhi in Mahayana was already the most powerful person in this village. Since then, he has started to go hunting and participate in the task of guarding the village. In Jinxiu village, he is a legendary figure.


    Moreover, under his leadership, the children of the whole village began to learn to cultivate the truth.


    Later, it was adults from several surrounding villages who came to admire their names and sent their children to Jinxiu village to study and practice with Li Zhi.


    At that time, Li Zhi didn''t have much hope of rushing to the supreme realm at the age of 20. He began to cultivate those children with all his strength, and wanted to leave something for his relatives and neighbors before he died.


    But things in the world are so magical. Most of the time, the more you want, the less you have. When you are indifferent and have no desire, these things... May come on your own.


    In this way, when Li Zhi was 18 years old, he had rushed to the realm of emperor!


    This realm, in the whole Jinxiu village, and even within the range of millions of miles around, he has become the real first master!


    It is also the proudest person among the Terrans within this million miles.


    When it comes to this, Li Zhi is completely different from the past. He wants to turn this million mile boundless frontier into a real pure land for mankind. Become a... Beautiful mountains and rivers!


    He thought so and did so.


    At the age of 20, the old Taoist came back here on a whim, but was surprised to find. The weak and sickly child who did not hold any hope at that time has grown into a real supreme¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1856

    The old Taoist was greatly touched on the spot and directly accepted Li Zhi as an apprentice. From then on, the young man who had experienced ups and downs began to embark on a high breakthrough path of cultivation.


    He once broke through from the supreme realm to the holy realm in ten years, and then broke through from the holy realm to the great holy realm in fifty years!


    The old Taoist was also completely stunned by the explosive force of the child in his later stage. He couldn''t believe that he had inadvertently made friends with such a disciple that he was extremely proud of.


    A thousand years later, most of the people in Jinxiu village have disappeared. Turned into graves on the Western Mountain Cemetery.


    But Li Zhi has directly stepped into the super realm.


    Three thousand years later, the villagers of Jinxiu village in the past have disappeared. Li Zhi, on the other hand, has broken through the realm of Dazu. Become a real existence at the top.


    And this boundless frontier of hundreds of millions of miles of territory, has really become a beautiful mountain and river.


    This is Li Zhi''s territory!


    No one dares to come here to provoke.


    Under the leadership of Li Zhi, although Dazu is still the only one here, there are more than 300 monks in the supreme realm and more than 3600 monks in the ancestral realm. The number of those realms under the ancestral realm is even larger.


    These hundreds of millions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers are very prosperous.


    Even the old Taoist who stayed at the peak of the Great Holy Land during Li Zhi''s time also chose to settle here. Because here, all people live with dignity.


    They never invade the territory of others, nor do they go to the trouble of heaven and man. Here, they are their own masters.


    But all this, in recent times, has undergone drastic changes.


    First, a large number of monks in jinxiushan River were suddenly attacked by heaven and man when they were out, and then their heads were cut off.


    This is simply too unusual. Li Zhi directly contacted the outside world and wanted to know what had happened. Soon, the outside news came back. But this feedback made Li Zhi frown.


    His sources are limited, and he can''t know what happened. All I know is that there are big things happening at the top of wuliangtian. Then, the contradiction between Terrans and Terrans suddenly became completely intensified, and it has reached an irreconcilable level.


    Therefore, there are a large number of top strongmen of heaven and man, who form a hunting team to hang all Terrans living in immeasurable heaven!


    We should completely exterminate those human beings who live in immeasurable heaven.


    This is really bad news for Li Zhi.


    He knew clearly in his heart that in these billions of beautiful mountains and rivers, he naturally belonged to the top existence. No, now he, even in the whole immeasurable sky, is definitely a real strong man that no friar dare to underestimate.


    It belongs to the top group of creatures!


    But the other creatures in the beautiful mountains and rivers are not.


    Once those heavenly beings really come in, it doesn''t need much, as long as there are three or four celestial friars in the realm of great ancestors, then these hundreds of millions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers will directly become hundreds of millions of miles of Shura fields!


    Because over the years, there have been a large number of Terrans who have defected. Now the number of Terrans here has exceeded 100 billion!


    Li Zhi was very confident. As long as he was given tens of thousands of years, he would be able to cultivate 50 Dazu masters here!


    At that time, the self-protection ability of jinxiushan river will be greatly improved.


    In fact, this world can be shortened. But he dare not!


    He didn''t dare to make too much publicity, which attracted the attention of those high-level Tianren people. This place relies on the convenience of the frontier, and few people from heaven are willing to come to this place, so it has always been very stable.


    But now, time waits for no man


    Recently, Li Zhi has beaten back more than a dozen people.


    He even killed a monk of heaven and man in Dazu realm. He was very clear that the contradiction between the two sides had been completely clarified. He killed the great ancestor friar of the Terran family, and it can''t be good.


    But he has no way at all. If he doesn''t kill each other, the other party will not only kill him, but also directly kill the entire splendid mountains and rivers of hundreds of billions of human beings!


    In the process of fighting with the other side, Li Zhi himself was also seriously injured. But he can persist and fight again. But his heart was miserable. If he continued like this, as long as there were another oneortwo celestial and human friars in the realm of great ancestors, he would no longer be able to stop it.


    He didn''t even dare to fall down, let alone think about what a tragic scene this billions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers would become after he fell.


    This time may not be far away.


    Because today, there are five reports that villages and towns have been slaughtered.


    The monks sent to reinforce failed to return alive.


    In the face of this situation, Li Zhi was furious, but in the end, he could only turn into a sigh.


    At this time, his master, that is, the old Taoist, appeared in front of him, looked at Li Zhi, and said seriously, "Li Zhi, you go."


    "Go? How can I go?" Li Zhi looked at his master and said with a wry smile, "after I left, what should I do with the people in the beautiful mountains and rivers?"


    "Even if you don''t go, they won''t be better." The old Taoist said very directly and simply. He looked at Li Zhi and said faintly, "if you leave, you can leave a glimmer of life for this beautiful mountain and river. If you die, it is really hopeless."


    "A glimmer of life? What kind of life? I''m the only one left? What''s the meaning of my life?" Li Zhi asked.


    The old Taoist sighed, "I think it''s very strange that our Terrans have been in a bad situation every day in the four days. In the eyes of those days, we humans are dirty, filthy, low-level and evil creatures. However, in spite of this, as long as we hide far away and don''t meet those people, then generally speaking, there won''t be many heavenly people who will go crazy to kill humans."


    Li Zhi nodded, "that''s true."


    "But this time is different. This time... I can feel that they are really serious. What makes them so angry? We humans, in fact, have no threat to them at all." The old Taoist said, "so there is only one possibility to make them so angry."


    "What''s possible?" Li Zhi looked at the old Taoist.


    Although he is now at the top of all living beings, in fact, his insight is not as much as that of the old Taoist. The old Taoist is said to have traveled over 1% of the boundless territory. I know a lot.


    As for Li Zhi, his range of activities is the most, that is, the space of 10 billion Li around the beautiful mountains and rivers.


    I have never been farther.


    The old Taoist looked at Li Zhi, "have you heard of Pangu?"


    Li Zhi nodded: "of course, he is the pride of all mankind! He is a God."


    "Well, I heard that in the past years, Pangu led immeasurable human beings to leave the four heavens. To create the fifth heaven, we should establish a real pure land for human beings." The old Taoist said.


    Li Zhi nodded, "well, I''ve heard you say that Pangu is really a great existence, but it''s a pity that he didn''t fail later?"


    The old Taoist nodded, "it was a failure, but did you forget what master told you?"


    Li Zhi thought for a moment and said, "God may fall, but he will never die?"


    The old Taoist continued to nod: "yes, I suspect that the movement of wuliangtian may be related to Pangu! It may be that he came back! He began to fight with the four celestial realms. Moreover, if I guessed correctly, the four celestial realms... Must have suffered a great loss!"


    "How is it possible?" Li Zhi looked at the master with a shocked look on his face: "the strength of the four heavens is unimaginable. Without saying anything else, the four heavens are ten thousand realms... Just those realms, it''s a chilling existence!"


    "That said, don''t forget." The old Taoist looked at Li Zhi, "Pangu, it''s God!"


    Li Zhi looked shocked and could hardly speak.


    The old Taoist turned the topic back to the original point. He looked at Li Zhi and said with a smile, "son, in fact, master really didn''t expect you to have such a great achievement. You are the pride of master, and you are also the pride of billions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers. Go, master, stay here, and you go. Everyone of billions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers won''t blame you. You have done enough for them."


    "Master, I can''t..." Li Zhi looked anxious.


    The old Taoist shook his head, "listen to master finish."


    Li Zhi looked at the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist said, "if you leave, although it seems that you have given up hundreds of billions of people with hundreds of millions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers, in fact, if you can''t leave, their results are the same. If you don''t leave, you can only be buried together. If you leave, with your strength, there are really not many people in the world who can intercept you and kill you. So, you can find a place to hide. Then... Wait for the opportunity!"


    "Wait for the moment?" Li Zhi looked at the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist smiled: "of course, it''s Pangu''s news! I believe that in a few years, there will be a real attack over there. You know? We are immeasurably here, the nearest place to Pangu''s body... Is!"


    Li Zhi''s eyes stared at the boss, and it was a little hard to believe this fact.


    "So, you leave, keep your useful body, and do more things for the whole Terran in the future! Do you understand? Only in this way, your existence is valuable. Even if you still die in the future, your death must be more meaningful than now!" Although the cultivation of the old Taoist is not very profound, his wisdom in life is quite rich.


    He saw all the situations in front of him very clearly. What he said to Li Zhi was not selfish and wanted to protect his apprentice. It is the most rational choice at present.


    Li Zhi couldn''t help being silent at this time.


    He has understood master''s intention and can understand it, but he really doesn''t want to leave here!


    This is his home!


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1857

    Reason told Li Zhi: you should leave and let your body do more meaningful things. These billions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers can''t be preserved at all!


    But emotion told him: if you leave, then all the billions of Terrans in the billions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers will be buried here.? None of them is immune! They are all your people, all your folks, and they treat you like a God. Li Zhi, can you really abandon them? Can you really?


    Can''t do it!


    No!


    Li Zhi really can''t do it. He doesn''t want to regret it in the future. Even if you leave, you will really help the returning Pangu God in the future and protect countless creatures, but those creatures are not his Li Zhi''s people!


    So, he raised his head, looked at the old Taoist, and whispered, "master, even if Pangu God really returns, he should not lack a soldier like me. Or even if he lacks... But I really can''t do it, give up here and leave! I am here, grow up here, rise here... If one day, I want to die, I also want to... Die here."


    As Li Zhi''s master, the old Taoist simply knew too well what kind of person Li Zhi was, so after hearing the speech, He sighed: "it''s over, it''s over, Chi, Chi! Since you want to stay, then stay! We have a apprenticeship. After so many years of fate, we are going to die... Just die together. But it''s no big deal to be beheaded by someone and take it for a reward. As soon as you close your eyes, you die. What do you care about those things?"


    "Report..."


    At this time, the sound of notification came from outside again.


    Li Zhi said calmly, "enter."


    A monk at the peak of the great holy land came in from the outside, saluted Li Zhi, and then said with a sad face: "Lord, the splendid city is now being slaughtered. A group of powerful celestial monks in the great ancestor realm sealed the city, and they are driving people out of the city, lined up... Let them behead!"


    "What?" Li Zhiteng stood up at once, and then the next moment, his figure had completely disappeared.


    There''s nothing to say. Anyway, it''s going to die!


    Then from now on!


    Those beast like celestial and human friars, if they can kill one, it''s enough. If they kill two... They earn one!


    Li Zhi instantly disappeared, leaving the monk in the Great Holy Land standing in situ, a little stunned. At this time, the old Taoist said, "go and preach, all the soldiers of the beautiful mountains and rivers, gather together. This is a war, a war related to whether our beautiful mountains and rivers can survive!"


    The monk in the great holy land was stunned at first, and then a bright light flashed in his eyes. Seems to understand. Then he saluted the old Taoist deeply, "yes!"


    Soon, the horn of war began to blow on the whole beautiful land.


    It is a special horn, which can pass a range of ten billion miles after blowing, but all creatures who have reached a certain level of cultivation can hear this horn.


    After hearing the horn, almost all the Terran friars in the beautiful mountains and rivers were subconsciously stunned for a moment, and then began to silently prepare. Even... They don''t even bother to explain later.


    Because this horn has never been sounded in the beautiful mountains and rivers!


    It has a name... Death horn!


    At the beginning, when Li Zhi made this horn, he once said that unless one day, the beautiful mountains and rivers will perish, and it will be the end. Otherwise, this horn will never be sounded.


    Now, the horn is sounded, which means that the whole beautiful mountains and rivers have reached the most critical time.


    At this time, either... Like a coward, shut himself at home, hold his wife and children and cry, and then wait for the choice of fate... No, it should be waiting for death! It''s time for the horn to blow. Fate... Won''t give you another chance to choose!


    Or, just like a hero, be a real warrior! Take up arms, even a blunt knife. Go to the battlefield and fight the enemy to the death. Even if he was killed without any room for resistance, he also died like a man!


    No shame to the Terrans!


    Everyone knows that only the war between races can make king Li Zhi sound this horn. Only when the armies of heaven and man attack, can this happen.


    Therefore, at this time, the entire beautiful land, regardless of the monks, regardless of their accomplishments. Even if there is only such strength as Zhuji and Yuanying. Even though they couldn''t hear the horn at all. But after knowing what was born, they also silently took up arms and moved forward step by step towards the location of King Li Zhi.


    If you can''t fly for a long time, then go!


    To die, you should also die like a man!


    Let the monks of the Terran family know that human beings are not low creatures! Not dirty! It''s not filthy! Not the kind who only knows how to intrigue, but never wants to pay for others!


    We human beings are brave, hardworking, kind-hearted, honest, intelligent, passionate and affectionate!


    Our Terrans have never been inferior to any race in this world!


    Because in any race, there are both good and bad.


    Why do we humans become synonymous with evil in your eyes?


    For what?


    Perhaps, these hundreds of millions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers are just a microcosm of the vast territory of the whole immeasurable mountain. Perhaps, things like this are happening in countless places at the same time!


    This is a war between the weak and the masters!


    This is a war with no return!


    But no one flinched!


    No one is afraid!


    Miraculously speaking, those who are the least daring in ordinary days are even small monks who are bullied so much that they dare not go out of the village. At the moment, he also walked towards King Li Zhi''s residence with a broken firewood knife.


    Although separated by thousands of rivers and mountains, they walked without hesitation, without a little fear!


    Those bullies and gangsters who once bullied honest people are now crying and apologizing to those who were bullied by them. Then hug each other, and then... Set foot on the battlefield together.


    The demon king led the Legion of more than 2000 people and saw this shocking scene after stepping on the land of millions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers.


    Then, it took them almost the shortest time to understand what was happening here!


    They followed the hunters who slaughtered everywhere and came here all the way, but they heard such an indignant scene. This indignation, like all the previous experiences on the way, made their hearts explode!


    But I also saw such a passionate scene!


    They have never seen such a scene anywhere else before!


    "Terrans don''t die." The monkey is carrying a big iron bar. It is in the same camp with the demon king. Seeing this scene with your own eyes is definitely a great touch for monkeys. I couldn''t help feeling and said this sentence.


    The group of human great ancestor friars behind the demon king, someone heard the sentence of monkey, and then repeated: "the human race will not die!"


    This sentence instantly spread all over the army led by the demon king.


    In the end, everyone couldn''t help but cry and roar, "Terrans don''t die!"


    "Terrans don''t die!"


    "Terrans don''t die!"


    What kind of effect is it that more than 2000 terror strongmen in Dazu realm roar in unison?


    The sky overhead was almost suddenly broken by this group of people!


    Then it collapsed.


    What is it like when the sky collapses? People here have seen it with their own eyes this time!


    That scene is really terrible!


    But at this moment, no one was afraid!


    They didn''t know who was shouting this sentence, which broke the sky. But they... The hundreds of billions of people on the territory of hundreds of millions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers, but they all shed tears and roared from their souls.


    "Terrans don''t die!"


    "Terrans don''t die!"


    "Terrans don''t die!"


    "Terrans don''t die!"


    Their voices, though, could not break the day. But their will, however, roared back directly to the broken and collapsed sky!


    This is an invincible will!


    This is a belief of immortality!


    In this world, no creature can resist this belief.


    Only human beings... This race can produce this immortal belief.


    In that beautiful city.


    There are at least ten million people.


    At this moment, driven by a strong force, they couldn''t help walking towards the largest square in the city.


    Most of them were impassive. Some of them were ferocious and full of hatred, while others were full of sadness and fear.


    This is the appearance of all living beings.


    Because they are all facing death in a very sober situation.


    This is too cruel, too cruel.


    At this time, a "Terran will not die" suddenly shattered the sky overhead!


    It also scared the teams of heavenly hunters in the splendid city.


    Their faces became extremely ugly!


    Others don''t know what kind of existence is behind this sound, but they can''t help but know it!


    Dazu!


    A group of great ancestors!


    Damn it... Such a broken place as jinxiushan River... Such a boundless frontier place, can there be a group of great ancestors?


    Is this the hell?


    Li Zhi, who had rushed over the splendid city, also heard the roar that shattered the sky.


    His tears suddenly fell down. Since his parents died, he has not shed tears for too many years. But at this moment, it is completely unbearable! Uncontrollable.


    Then, he looked up at the sky and released the breath of the great ancestor to the extreme!


    Shrouded in this piece of heaven and earth, and then, with human language and human voice, he gave a roar: "Terran... Immortal!"


    At this moment, those people who were originally waiting for death in the beautiful city seemed to be revived. Their lips trembled, and finally, trembling... Roared, "Terran... Immortal!"


    This roar from the depths of the soul echoed everywhere on the whole beautiful land.


    "Terrans don''t die!"


    At this moment, in the territory of the beautiful mountains and rivers, there are not only the beautiful city, but also the hunting teams of heaven and man. There are also other places. But they all changed their colors at this moment.


    Especially in the splendid city, there are at least a dozen teams... Hunters composed of hundreds of celestial monks. Among them, there are at least ten monks in Dazu realm.


    But at this moment, almost all of these people made the same action.


    Flying, breaking the air... Run¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.


    In addition, I would like to thank the winter wind for becoming the leader of the alliance at the end of the new year. When we get back on track in years, we will add more thanks. I owe you... For the new year, I hope you can understand. eight

 Chapter 1858

    Those who don''t run are fools!


    Suddenly, there appeared a group of Terran friars in the great ancestor realm, roaring in the unknown void that the Terran would not die... It doesn''t matter what kind of Tao and Dharma it contains. What is important is that anyone can hear the sadness and anger in the roar!


    No matter where they come from, they must be Terrans!


    They appear here, roaring that the Terran will not die. This is clearly a release of emotion to the extreme!


    At the next moment, I''m afraid I''m going to kill them crazily, right?


    A large number of friars from heaven and man released their momentum to the extreme, frantically tearing the void, trying to tear the void completely, and then drill in and escape!


    The idea of cutting heads for resources is completely gone from their minds now. I only hate my parents for giving birth to two legs less, so I can''t let them run faster.


    Boom!


    With an angry blow, Li Zhi directly knocked a monk of Dazu realm who had fled in a hurry out of the void.


    The celestial friar of Dazu realm fell directly into the vast ocean, which directly shook up thousands of feet high waves.


    The man of heaven monk in Dazu realm was beaten to pieces by Li Zhi, and his body died.


    Li Zhi raised his hand and pressed down. The huge wave that should have formed an amazing tsunami and caused great disaster to the hundreds of millions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers was directly pressed down by Li Zhi.


    Then, Li Zhi started shooting, crazy shooting, unreserved shooting!


    His method is simply amazing!


    Even he himself felt extremely shocked, because he had never been so strong as today since the day he became a Taoist.


    The great power that seemed to come from the depths of his soul scared even himself.


    Those celestial and human friars in Dazu realm can hardly have an enemy of unity in front of him!


    He couldn''t resist his crazy attack at all.


    However, there are still many people in the realm of Dazu who rush to the high sky, tear open the void, and see that they are about to escape.


    But.


    At this moment!


    From that void, suddenly emerged a group of great ancestors who were full of incomparable momentum.


    The first one, with long hair in black, was holding a long black knife. With one kick, he kicked out a friar of Dazu Tianren who had torn open the void and most of his body had been drilled in.


    Then it''s a knife!


    Click!


    The man of heaven friar in Dazu realm had his head cut off on the spot.


    The man in black kicked the head to pieces again!


    The demon king in black looked up and roared, "how does it feel to be kicked by someone with his head cut off?"


    Shua!


    Another knife cut off the head of another celestial monk in the realm of Dazu.


    The demon king seemed to be very interested in cutting people''s heads, and constantly cut off the heads of those celestial friars.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he cut off the heads of fiveorsix celestial friars.


    The other more than 2000 Terran friars in Dazu realm also followed suit, specifically picking the heads of these celestial friars to chop.


    Because the monkey was carrying a big iron bar, after smashing two celestial friars to death, he curled his mouth and directly turned the big iron bar in his hand into a machete. It also went to cut off the heads of those celestial friars!


    There are only a few hundred monks here, all of whom add up.


    There are not so many monks in Dazu realm. So it''s not enough for the Terran Legion composed of more than 2000 ancestor friars to kill in a wave.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the friars of heaven and man here were directly destroyed.


    This result, everyone never dreamed of, let alone what will happen tomorrow, but at present, they actually passed this disaster magically!


    Li Zhi was so excited that he was about to shed tears. He couldn''t help screaming up to the sky and roaring like vent.


    Then he took a deep breath, and then he came to the demon king and others. He was a monk in the realm of Dazu, but at the moment, he bowed to the end and couldn''t afford it.


    "Your benefactors, I''m Li Zhi, thank you for saving countless Terrans here!"


    The demon king looked at Li Zhi, nodded and said, "we are also human..."


    "I''m not!" The monkey jumped out with a smile: "but I like Terrans!"


    The demon king smiled, then looked at Li Zhi and said, "how many Terrans are there in your place?"


    Li Zhi replied, "there are about 100 billion."


    "Hundreds of billions..." the demon king couldn''t help sighing, "this number... A lot!"


    Hundreds of billions of Terrans, of course, many. However, compared with the whole immeasurable sky, it seems very small, even less pathetic. Not even tiny.


    Li Zhi sighed, "now the whole immeasurable sky wants to drive out all the Terrans, and we have no place to hide. If it weren''t for the arrival of the eunuchs today, I''m afraid this billions of miles of beautiful mountains and rivers would be robbed."


    Speaking of this, Li Zhi looked at the demon king: "dare to ask eunuch you?"


    The demon king looked at him and said frankly, "we come from the Pangu world."


    "Pan... Pangu world?" Li Zhi looked at the devil and others with a shocked face. His eyes swept over the people. Although there were various guesses before, I didn''t expect that this group of people really came from that world.


    The demon king looked at Li Zhi''s dull appearance and couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "sorry, maybe it is because of the rise of the Pangu world that the immeasurable sky suddenly changed and began to drive out the Terrans."


    "No, no, no, it''s not like this. This is a good thing... I mean, the rise of Pangu world is definitely a good thing, and it''s really exciting and great news!" Li Zhi was so excited that he was even at a loss. I don''t know what to say.


    He looked at the demon king and asked, "what''s the situation over there...?"


    The demon king looked at Li Zhi, then glanced at the big city below and said, "it''s better to appease the people here first."


    "Ah, yes, yes, you see, I''m a little confused. Sorry, I''m really... Too excited!" The excitement on Li Zhi''s face is not fake at all. He really has an impulse to cry now. I really want to ask: do we Terrans really have our own home? Will you really not be oppressed by heaven and man again?


    But now, as the demon king said, we should appease the people here first.


    Li Zhi directly sent out a rumbling voice: "all the beautiful Terran compatriots, we... Are saved! There are powerful people, across endless space, to save us!"


    On the whole beautiful land, almost all the Terrans could not help cheering heartily.


    They are laughing, dancing, singing... Crying!


    For many years, they have lived here for generations. They can''t remember how long they have lived on this land. They are hardworking, brave and simple. They just want to survive here. Although he has been facing all kinds of oppression of the Tianren clan. But they are all tenacious, thinking that the hope is tomorrow, and everything... Will be all right.


    But that day, their grandparents have been looking forward to it since then, and have been looking forward to it until today.


    Before today, hope never came to this land. So many people even have doubts: do we really have a future?


    But now, they finally understand!


    There is hope and future!


    Terrans... Immortal!


    Mojun and others looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    They really don''t come to save people, they come to get... Well, they rob resources.


    Not to rob the resources of these poor people, but to rob the resources of those people in immeasurable heaven!


    But in this situation, they can''t just walk away.


    Because as long as they leave in front of them, there will definitely be monks from heaven and man coming here. At that time, the hundreds of billions of people living in the beautiful mountains and rivers will still be robbed.


    So


    The demon king glanced at the monkey.


    The monkey said, "my little world can hold about ten billion creatures." With that, the monkey scratched his head and said, "you know, I never care too much about these things. If I had known this, I would have taken the time to refine the small world."


    The demon king said, "I don''t need you yet. The small world on my body can hold trillions of creatures!"


    Everyone couldn''t help but be surprised, and looked at the demon king with some shock. Although speaking of their realm, it was not difficult to refine the world that could almost accommodate a small universe. But this is a matter that consumes considerable resources and attention. It is not a big project that can be completed in a day or two.


    "Great!" Li Zhi looked at the demon king with great excitement, and at the same time, he looked envious: "it seems that there are too many cultivation resources in your Pangu world! I haven''t been able to save up for a small world containing hundreds of billions of creatures for so many years."


    Rich?


    Mojun and others looked at each other, and then all pulled the corners of their mouths.


    Li Zhi found something wrong, so he asked, "what? What am I... Wrong?"


    The monkey jumped out at this time, smiled and clasped shoulders with Li Zhi, and said, "brother, do you know what our group of people originally came for?"


    Li Zhi shook his head blankly. He originally wanted to say: didn''t he come to save us from this bitter sea?


    But no matter how simple he is, he is still a person who has lived for so many years, and he also realizes that this is somewhat unlikely.


    How can a group of powerful Terran friars in the vast and distant Pangu world know that such a group of precarious people live in the boundless frontier?


    Then, he regained some consciousness, looked at the monkey, and widened his eyes: "you... Aren''t you... Coming to attack immeasurable?"


    The monkey couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said in his heart how could the child be so simple? It coaxed, "do you think we have enough people to fight immeasurably?"


    Li Zhi murmured, "it seems that it''s not enough..."


    "Just a little?" The monkey was speechless.


    Li Zhi twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s really not enough."


    "Then what do you say we''re here for?" Asked the monkey.


    "Why?" Li Zhi asked.

 Chapter 1859

    "Well, it''s a mistake for me to communicate with you." The monkey rolled his eyes and surrendered directly.


    Then, he passed a divine thought to Li Zhi''s head and informed Li Zhi of the situation in Pangu world. At the same time, he also informed Li Zhi of their intention this time.


    After Li Zhi received this trance, the whole person was a little bit bad.


    He looked at the monkeys with gaping eyes, and then at the demon king and his group of people.


    More than 2500 Terran friars in the great ancestor realm have to say that no matter where they are placed, this is definitely a very strong force!


    Even the great God must not be indifferent.


    But if we say that the human friars in the realm of more than 2000 great ancestors can attack the whole immeasurable heaven. I''m afraid it will kill people directly. Not to mention more than 2000 great ancestors, even the human friars in the realm of more than 20000 great ancestors are like a drop in the ocean for the whole immeasurable world!


    It''s too trivial!


    Immeasurable heaven, three thousand boundaries.


    In any realm, at least thousands of celestial and human monks in Dazu realm can be drawn out.


    Threethousand, how much is that?


    Three million!


    Just three thousand realms can draw three million monks from the great ancestor realm.


    This is not counted as the boundless land?


    On this continent, how many heavenly and human beings are there in the realm of great ancestors?


    Is it ten million? Or 20 million? Or more?


    I''m afraid few people can know this except the great God.


    But needless to say, that order of magnitude must be a frightening and shivering order of magnitude.


    Therefore, the great ancestor friar of the monkey more than 2000 Terrans in front of him, naturally, can''t come to attack immeasurable.


    But their courage is also a little too big, isn''t it?


    More than 10000 people''s great ancestor realm friars came to limitless to rob resources? It is divided into four teams, each of which has only more than 2000 people.


    Although they did not come to attack wuliangtian, in Li Zhi''s eyes, their behavior was not much different from suicide.


    Once the vigilance and anger of the friars of the great ancestor Tianren on the side of wuliangtian are aroused, it may not take long for the Tianren on the side of wuliangtian to form a terrifying Legion and come to destroy them.


    That scale will definitely be countless times more than the people sent to attack Pangu world!


    Li Zhi is too sure about this. Because it was attacking the outside world before, monks of heaven and man were lazy and didn''t like war. But if their own homes were invaded, it would be impossible to sit idly by.


    Moreover, the new world that brought him endless hope... The world that human beings can control is actually running out of resources!


    Li Zhi also knew the reason why the resources were running out. In his heart, he also admired it very much.


    Because with the help of Three Dharma arrays, the joint forces of the four heaven and 40000 Dazu realm friars were completely killed there. It is really unparalleled in the world. Absolutely unprecedented.


    It''s no wonder that the people in wuliangtian are crazy and want to kill humans everywhere. It turns out that in the outside world, the Terrans have been so powerful. The 40, 000 monks of the great ancestor realm in the four heaven Alliance Army are not ordinary great ancestors of heaven and man. Among them, any one of them has strong strength close to the Lord!


    As a result, more than 40000 celestial and human friars in Dazu realm were all buried in Pangu world.


    "So now?" Li Zhi wants to know what these people are going to do now. Because they came to rob after all. Not to save people. However, looking at the situation, they should not be desperate. So there was no panic in Li Zhi''s heart.


    The demon lord directly threw a small ball to Li Zhi, and then threw him a small black square.


    "The round ball is my refined small world, which can hold trillions of creatures. Now, your character is to fill this ball. Then, through this small black square, contact us. Then, we will naturally meet you. However, we must be fast!"


    Li Zhixin was also very clear that he had to speed up, otherwise, when those natural and human monks reacted, there was really no way out and he couldn''t escape.


    So Li Zhi nodded calmly: "don''t worry, I will do my best to take all the Terrans away!"


    Up to now, Pangu world has become the last pure land of the entire limitless Terran. Even if the resources there are exhausted, it doesn''t matter. At least, here, they will not be bullied by other creatures. At least, they don''t have to worry about their precarious situation.


    Therefore, Li Zhi believes that the Terrans here will follow him and leave without even needing to mobilize themselves. As for other places, it must be... The same situation?


    The group of demon Jun said goodbye to Li Zhi directly and left here.


    Li Zhi started what he should do, and he moved quickly.


    Over the years, he has also established a high reputation on this land.


    After hearing about this, the old Taoist priest and others were all very excited.


    For them, what if resources are exhausted? As long as you can live in peace of mind, as long as you can live in peace of mind, it is 10000 times stronger than here!


    So, including the old Taoist priest, all the Terrans such as the beautiful mountains and rivers are very cooperative. They will take all the resources they can take away!


    Almost to the level of scraping the ground three feet, even Li Zhi can''t see it. He urges the people below to ask them not to take any junk with them.


    No matter how exhausted the resources in Pangu world are, they won''t even have some ordinary grass and trees, right? Can it be a desert?


    However, the answers of ordinary people also made Li Zhi feel somewhat sad.


    "Let''s take some with us. Although it doesn''t belong to us, we have lived here for countless years after all, and this... Is also our home. Now we have to leave. It''s a kind of memorial to take a tree and a grass."


    Not to mention how the Terrans here moved, just the demon king and his party, their hearts became a little heavy this time on the road.


    Originally, it was really the kind of light packing. There was no pressure. Anyway, with the mentality of fighting when you can''t fight, running when you can''t fight, and grabbing resources when you see them, there are really not many people who can do anything to them.


    It''s like a gang of bandits running around, and they won''t stay anywhere for long.


    But now, after they saw with their own eyes the encounter of their kindred here, their relaxed mentality completely disappeared. To be honest, it''s really not easy.


    Everyone has a heavy sense of responsibility.


    Even monkeys, who are naturally jumping, seem a little dull.


    However, it still enlivens the atmosphere. It said, "well, what a big thing, what should we do? Grab resources when we encounter them, and kill those heavenly people who dare to resist! When we encounter the heavenly people who kill the Terrans, we will fight. If we can fight well, we will fight, but... We will also fight! Then, take away all the Terrans we see! Their heavenly world is not welcome, but our Pangu world is welcome!"


    The demon king nodded and looked at the monkey: "what you said is very reasonable."


    "I''ve always been very reasonable!" The monkey has a proud expression on his face.


    Then, this group of people went directly to the depths of the boundless world.


    The other three teams had similar experiences.


    Everyone changed from the identity of a group of robbers to a group of rescue teams.


    Immeasurable is too big. Although the speed of information transmission is very fast, it is located in the frontier after all. So for a while, what happened here has not aroused the vigilance of many people. It only began to circulate in a small range, saying that there were a group of terrible human great ancestor friars who frantically plundered immeasurable resources.


    By the time immeasurable noticed this and began to feel shocked, this group of Terran troops killed from the Pangu world had gone deep into immeasurable''s endless territory.


    That''s the real dragon swimming in the sea and the Phoenix dancing for nine days!


    Even if those friars of the great ancestor of heaven and man unite and frantically want to find their traces, it is quite difficult.


    Because every team leader has more and more experience. They are already rich in experience and familiar with the art of war, which is not comparable to those celestial and human monks like a mob.


    The only advantage of friars from heaven and man is that they are as strong as clouds. But it is too difficult for them to unite. As powerful as the four great gods, they are unable to completely assemble these monks in the realm of great ancestors to attack the Pangu world. From this, we can see how self people are these days.


    Therefore, the damage caused to the whole immeasurable world by this 10000 strong human ancestor coalition is simply incalculable.


    In the end, even they felt a little shocked by the resources they robbed here.


    It''s so rich!


    Limitless here, is really too rich!


    The most resources they have seen before are actually the place of eternity.


    A battle between Chu and Mo exhausted 90% of the resources of the whole Pangu world. Those resources made this group of people feel shocked and inexplicable at that time. But if compared with the resources they grabbed here in limitless, it''s really nothing.


    After all, limitless here is a truly mature world.


    Wherever they passed, they pushed sideways.


    And there is no destination at all. Wherever you go, it counts.


    Therefore, even if those celestial and human monks want to unite to intercept them, it is quite difficult.


    On several occasions, there were almost tens of thousands of celestial and human friars in Dazu realm who united to swallow up one of their armies.


    As a result, they were defeated by the Terran coalition, which had been prepared for a long time.


    This battle was the most intense one fought by the demon king after they entered the boundless sky. There were also many casualties on the side of the Terran coalition. There are more than a thousand Terran friars in Dazu realm who have stayed here forever.


    But the more than 10000 celestial friars in the realm of great ancestors were forcibly destroyed by them, more than 5000!


    This is a real hard fight.


    Therefore, this war directly shocked the whole immeasurable sky.


    The name of the bandit Legion was therefore... Directly called out¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1860

    Pangu world.


    That army has left the Pangu world for more than 200 years.


    The whole Pangu world is still developing in an orderly way. Fan Wudi trained day and night, and collected various resources outside the Pangu world at the same time.


    The group of people who originally belonged to the Ji family began to focus on the resource cultivation of Pangu world.


    Although the world''s resources are painfully consumed, there are still many resources that can be regenerated. For example, some big drugs, for example, all kinds of animals that can be bred.


    All this is particularly clear under the perfect system of zhinao Chuhui.


    Where the resources, how many years it takes, and what they can grow into. Chu Hui came with her mouth open.


    As for Chu Mo, he hasn''t done anything for more than 200 years. He has just been sitting outside the boundary wall of the Pangu world. On the one hand, he is ready to reinforce the army brought out by fan Wudi at any time. On the other hand, he is also waiting for the four big days... Now it should be said that it is two big days, the revenge of wuliangtian and zijintian.


    Fan Wudi never sent for help.


    Think about it, the four celestial realms themselves are all vast, and the resources inside are so rich that they can''t be imagined. Few friars from heaven and man will leave the four heavens and wander further into the void of the universe.


    When the demon king and them left for 300 years, Chu Mo finally waited for the Allied forces on the side of wuliangtian and zijintian.


    Millions of troops, vast and mighty, come from the infinite universe in the distance.


    Tens of thousands of celestial friars in the realm of Dazu all exude infinite momentum.


    These people are all real masters of the world.


    Among them, there are at least 5000 real world masters.


    The two days almost pulled out all the world masters they could pull out!


    The remaining friars of heaven and man in the realm of more than 5000 Dazu are also friars of heaven and man who are not inferior to any world Lord. If they have a lord order, then nine times out of ten, their combat power will far exceed those masters.


    So, this is a group of real top-level strong people.


    There are still millions of celestial friars at the peak. To be honest, Chu Mo really didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Don''t look at the millions of celestial friars who are too high. If Chu Mo doesn''t want them to enter the Pangu world, they can''t even break the boundary wall!


    This group of people is obviously used to break through the boundary wall of the Pangu world and rush into the Pangu world for slaughter.


    Chu Mo was such a person, blocking out the boundary wall, and then his eyes looked at the army pressed from the distance. There was no fear on his face.


    The leader of the group also saw Chu Mo''s figure.


    Hundreds of billions of miles away, he ordered the people to stop. Then, his eyes looked at Chu Mo over there coldly.


    This time, there is only one commander of the millions of heaven and man allied forces.


    His name is indifference. From immeasurable heaven.


    His character, like his name, is very indifferent.


    He is the son of great God!


    He is a real ancestor level spirit.


    Like him, he can personally come to the Pangu world to fight. In the whole four days, it is also quite rare.


    This also shows the determination of the immeasurable God to destroy the Pangu world. Strong enough to be unimaginable.


    "Are you Chu Mo?" Indifferent and cold thoughts came from the depths of the universe hundreds of billions of miles away, and then came to Chu Mo''s face, instantly forming a terrible energy storm, rolling towards Chu Mo''s face.


    This is a tentative attack, but also a great humiliation!


    It''s like standing face to face between two people, and one person suddenly spits at the other. It''s a humiliating act.


    This energy storm, millions of miles away from Chu Mo, suddenly turned into a sharp and unparalleled sword and stabbed Chu Mo''s eye!


    This is no longer a tentative attack!


    This is a real killing move!


    Chu Mo, from beginning to end, did not blink. It''s like not seeing this attack at all.


    Sure enough, the sword, which exudes infinite killing power, fluttered away when it was more than a hundred miles away from Chu Mo''s eyes.


    This... Is still a temptation.


    Similarly, there is also a great sense of humiliation. If Chu Mo was really scared by him and fought back in panic, it would be a long indifference.


    "Not bad." Nodding indifferently, he commented on Chu Mo like this.


    This is a kind of heartfelt praise, and he is sincere. Not insulting Chu mo.


    Although Chu Mo is a God, he is really nothing in their eyes.


    What happened to God? It''s just a God without God''s order. What about becoming God? Pangu was also a God in the past! Or the only God in this vast world!


    In the end, didn''t it also fall?


    Therefore, in the eyes of indifferent people of this level, Chu Mo is not terrible at all.


    The only really terrible thing is the great heaven Dharma array!


    Now, Chu Mo is outside the boundary wall, and he has no way to bless him with the help of the power of the Pangu world.


    Here, if he really dares to fight with them, indifference has 10000 ways to make Chu Mo don''t know how he died until he died.


    Talking about magical powers and laws, he said indifferently that he was second. I''m afraid no one in this world dared to say that he was first!


    Not even his father Zijin Tianda God!


    No other God can do the same!


    Few people know that indifferent combat power is well deserved first in the whole four days!


    He once had a duel with the merciful God before countless years. It is said to be a duel, but in fact, it is a challenge.


    That time, the two fought fairly.


    That is to say, the God of nanwutian did not use the power of nanwutian to bless himself.


    As a result, the God of the South was defeated!


    Although it''s only half lost, it''s lost. In any case, it can''t be said to be a draw, let alone let this family.


    The God of nanwutian is not the weakest of the four gods.


    The weakest one is actually the God of xiaoyaotian. It is said to be weak, but in fact, the combat power among the four gods is almost the same.


    Therefore, the battle between indifference and Nanwu Tiantian Lord directly established the position of indifference as the first person in combat power.


    Only this matter, the whole four days, no more than ten people know.


    More people have never even heard the name indifference.


    Indifference is very low-key, but in fact, in his bones, he is extremely proud. In this world, the people who can make him pay attention to, I''m afraid, will not exceed one slap.


    Chu Mo also looked indifferent, although the other party''s body did not emit that kind of particularly obvious momentum. But in fact, Chu Mo can feel that the other party is a real master!


    Moreover, he is the kind of top master he has never seen before.


    Such a person is enough for him.


    However, no matter how uncomfortable it is, it must be endured. Because this is his mission.


    "Chu Mo, right? If you are willing to take your Pangu world and surrender now, I can decide to save your life. At the same time, I can also save your endless creatures in Pangu world... A life." Looking at Chu Mo indifferently, he opened his mouth calmly. But what he said was somewhat unexpected.


    Even those monks of heaven and man felt a little surprised.


    I probably didn''t expect indifference to say such words.


    Chu Mo looked indifferent: "behind me is my world and my home. Surrender to you is like not thinking about it. It''s impossible."


    "In that case, there is nothing to say." Indifference is really an indifferent person. Seeing Chu Mo''s refusal, he didn''t even have the intention to try hard. He directly said to the left and right, "who will kill him?"


    Among the monks of heaven and man, there are not no brave ones. Most of them are not aggressive, but it does not mean that they are weak. In fact, few people are weak. Even those heavenly beings in the four heavens are not weak. They are just casual.


    And the tens of thousands of celestial and human friars in Dazu realm brought by indifference have more than 5000 real world masters!


    Lord... First of all, they are ambitious!


    In other words, their group of heaven and man is actually the group closest to human beings.


    With the words of indifference, a thin man of heaven stood up and said faintly, "Lord, I am willing to fight with one and bring his head back."


    He is a real Lord in heaven and man, and he is a very old lord. His combat power is extraordinary, and he almost has the ability to fight against indifference. What he said was full of confidence, not like the kind of nonsense.


    "OK." Nodded indifferently, "if you can cut off his head, you will take great credit."


    The Lord smiled faintly, and then his momentum suddenly became extremely fierce. He strode towards Chu mo.


    Every step seems to be gaining momentum!


    With a distance of 100 billion Li, he only took a few steps to reach Chu mo.


    Then raise your hand is a blow. At the same time, a magic weapon flew directly out of his body and chopped at Chu Mo''s neck at an incredible speed!


    It''s Chu Mo''s head!


    The Tao and Dharma emanating from this magic instrument are extremely powerful and rotating. The whole time and space seem to be going backwards!


    Even Chu Mo felt dizzy.


    However, he slightly practiced Kung Fu, and this dizzy feeling disappeared in an instant.


    The reason why the Lord of the world has such sufficient confidence is that he underestimated the current realm and level of Chu mo.


    In his view, a God without God''s order, even if he becomes a God, can''t have the power of a real great God.


    To their realm, it is very clear that God... Is actually a height, a realm, a recognition of the way of heaven. It''s not that God''s combat power must be much higher than that of other monks.


    Otherwise, how could Pangu be robbed in the past¡ª¡ª


    On the sixth day of the lunar new year, all kinds of wine stores... Everyone should pay attention to their health!

 Chapter 1861

    He didn''t pay attention to Chu Mo, but did Chu Mo ever pay attention to him?


    If a powerful magic instrument can kill him, how will the monks of heaven and man in the realm of 40000 Dazu... Die in peace?


    Chu Mo suddenly had a bloody axe in his hand.


    With cold eyes, he raised his axe and cleaved at the magic weapon. Every movement of his seems to be slowed down hundreds of times, so that everyone can see it quite clearly. But it makes no sense to see clearly.


    Those heavenly beings, including indifference, unexpectedly all followed the time node of Chu mo.


    In other words, they didn''t think Chu Mo was slow, but thought... It should be like this!


    Of course, this feeling is just a matter of a moment. Soon, they realize that this is very wrong. The reaction came directly, and I was refreshed.


    Indifference even had an impulse to Chu Mo, but he still resisted.


    Because it''s too late!


    Bang Dang!


    Outside the boundary wall of the Pangu world, there was a loud bang in the endless void.


    A ray of light suddenly lit up, just like the bright sky, which made people unable to look directly. That loud noise also shocked people to an unprecedented level!


    Indifferently, he shot directly and drew a barrier to separate the millions of celestial friars in the upper realm behind him from this sound.


    Otherwise, with this loud noise, at least one tenth of the monks of the supreme realm will be severely injured!


    His indifferent face became severe. He found that the white haired man in front of him was not as easy to deal with as he imagined!


    The magic weapon of the Lord of the world was directly broken by Pangu''s axe!


    The Lord of the world, also directly wow, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the whole body trembled for it.


    He quickly adjusted and continued to attack Chu Mo, because he said he would take Chu Mo''s head back. Although the magic instrument was shattered, he didn''t think he had no chance at all.


    He also didn''t think that Chu Mo''s breaking his magic weapon with an axe would cost nothing.


    His consumption... Must be great!


    With such an idea, this celestial monk in the realm of the Lord of the world is still extremely brave to kill Chu Mo, and his hand... Forms a huge sharp knife!


    The sharpness of that knife is hard to find all over the world!


    This is his real killing move!


    That magic weapon is just something used to hide people''s eyes and ears!


    Of course, if the magic instrument can work, it is naturally the best. In these endless years, this Lord has never used his real killing skill. Because in every battle, magic tools alone are enough to cut off the head of the other party.


    Therefore, his sudden strike was so fierce.


    Let the group of celestial friars in the rear be restless.


    "Unexpectedly, the real killing move of Cao Jiezhu is not that magic weapon?"


    "It''s really treacherous! However, our celestial friars are too honest. It''s precisely this kind of treachery that we need to deal with despicable human beings!"


    "What treachery, this is called wisdom! This is the wisdom of battle! If you don''t die on the battlefield, you will die and I will live. The word treachery is not suitable to describe our people!"


    "The real kill of Cao Jiezhu turned out to be his hand. Hahaha, it seems that Chu mo... This time, he will die!"


    "It''s just a God who has just formed a big sky... Tut Tut, is it a little flattering to say that Pangu world is a big sky? Such a place is a little bigger than our 3000 world?"


    "That is, they don''t even have a realm under their jurisdiction. In the whole Pangu world, there is only one poor God, or there is no God''s order... Hahaha, they don''t even have a realm master. How can such a place have the confidence to be right with our four heavens?"


    "Now it''s two big days, nanwutian and xiaoyaotian. They are cowardly and afraid. They have quit."


    A group of celestial friars, after seeing the Lord''s such a blow, all felt that they had a bottom in their hearts and felt that they had a spectrum.


    Because such attacks, if they were replaced, there would be no possibility to escape.


    They can''t escape, so why can the poor white haired God escape?


    People, heaven and man, in fact, all have one thing in common. They usually only choose to see what they want to see and believe what they want to believe. As for those they don''t like... They can pretend to be deaf and dumb!


    It''s just a battle!


    It''s meaningless to pretend to be deaf and dumb!


    This is a real war, and any underestimation of the enemy may lead to tragic defeat.


    The Cao Lord, just a little stiff, Chu Mo''s counterattack had actually been issued.


    In those days, when people breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed to chat with each other, or ridiculed Chu Mo, Chu Mo''s attack had actually arrived.


    Only a few celestial friars, such as indifference, for example, most of the tens of thousands of celestial friars in the realm of great ancestors, their expression, instantly awe inspiring!


    All become extremely dignified!


    Because even if it was them, they just saw a faint bloody light, which lit up from the void over there. It soon disappeared again.


    Then, at this time, they saw that the Lord of Cao had attacked Chu mo.


    His hand, turned into an endless sharp knife, has also come to Chu Mo''s face. It seems that the next moment, they will see the picture of Chu Mo''s head flying high.


    But actually?


    Of course not!


    The real head flying high is their Cao Lord!


    Even Cao Jiezhu himself, at the moment when his head was cut off and away from his body, his face was full of ferocious expression.


    It''s a ferocity that is about to cut off others'' heads!


    Even if his head had been flying high and far away from his body, the expression on his face had not changed. Obviously, he still didn''t realize that his head had been chopped off!


    Dong!


    Chu Mo kicked the corpse of Cao Jie Lord with no head, and kicked his corpse to pieces!


    The hero''s endless essence, like a group of snakes dancing, directly impacts the whole universe in all directions.


    Until this time, the head of Cao Jiezhu seemed to realize something. As soon as he showed a little shocked expression, he saw a bloody battle axe in his pupils... Getting bigger and bigger.


    Click!


    Chu Mo''s axe directly split the head of Cao Jiezhu in two again.


    The endless Tao and Dharma instantly wiped out all the vitality of Cao Jiezhu.


    It''s hard for creatures in the realm of Dazu to die completely, but it''s also very easy!


    Like opponents in the same realm, with oppressive Tao and Dharma, if you want to kill your opponents, it is often an instant thing.


    Moreover, the so-called killing is a complete killing!


    No matter how many backhands you leave in this time, no matter how many layouts you have in this world, it''s useless. Under the obliteration of Tao and Dharma, all layouts and backhands will collapse completely at almost the same time!


    Even if a few people can escape, they have almost lost all their spirituality and all their memories. Finally, only a confused creature can be born. Perhaps, only after immeasurable robbery, can a little memory be restored. But the memory is also fragmented, just like a dream. It''s not true.


    This is the battle between top creatures, which is extremely cruel!


    Once defeated, it is almost death!


    There is no second way to go.


    Therefore, Cao Jiezhu died and died very simply. But before he died, he didn''t feel too much pain. Because at the moment of death, he didn''t believe that he would lose.


    Indifferent face, extremely ugly.


    Cao Jiezhu was defeated... It was so easy!


    He seemed to be powerful, but in fact, he couldn''t cause any trouble to Chu mo.


    On the other hand, Chu Mo''s momentum became inexplicably strong because of this killing.


    Indifferent to know, in this battlefield, the more people killed, the greater the consumption seems to be, but in fact, the momentum is more abundant!


    Dazu, a creature in this realm, can definitely turn over as long as he is given a little chance. Because he can absorb unimaginable essence from the vast and endless void of the universe anytime and anywhere to expand his body!


    Even at the critical moment, they can draw blood essence from their descendants. The speed of recovery is even faster!


    Faster than any cultivation in this world!


    This is not an evil skill, which is completely different from those who refined the descendants of the ancient ancestors in the past. Because if we can force a great ancestor to this point, then the whole clan of this great ancestor is only one step away from extinction.


    If you don''t do this, it''s the same result!


    The defeat of Cao Jiezhu completely froze the expressions on the faces of the group of celestial friars who were just in high spirits. They looked very interesting at the moment, like a group of ignorant buns who were slapped in the face, and then stood there at a loss.


    What a shame!


    Indifference does not need to look back, and there is a feeling of wanting to cover your face.


    As a matter of fact, he himself was just like this? Did he not believe that Cao Jiezhu could bring certain trauma to Chu Mo?


    Just now... There is only a sigh left.


    Then, indifference returned to his indifferent face, and he murmured, "who else is willing to fight with him?"


    At this time, a tall man rushed out directly.


    Not jump out, but rush out!


    He didn''t even respond indifferently, and directly killed Chu Mo!


    Among the monks of heaven and man in the realm of Dazu, there was a low voice.


    "It''s the master of the little Cao world."


    "It''s Xiao Cao... His brother was killed. Of course, he wants to revenge."


    "Xiao Cao''s reincarnation fist is quite amazing. Maybe he can create a miracle?"


    "Hey, I don''t want to create any miracles. I''m satisfied as long as I don''t want to continue doing this without causing harm to the other party."


    "You are too pessimistic."


    This time, the millions of celestial and human friars in the super realm never dared to express optimistic views again. They lost their voice collectively¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1862

    Those who made comments were all the heavenly beings in the realm of great ancestors, but they didn''t have any relaxed expression on their faces this time, and more people seemed very pessimistic. They are not optimistic about this little Cao world Master. Although his reincarnation fist claims to have no opponent in 3000 circles.


    But in fact, there is a lot of water in this statement. Whoever takes it seriously will be stupid.


    The reincarnation boxing of the little Cao Lord is really powerful, but he has not been as famous as his brother for a long time. In other words, his combat power is actually not as good as his brother''s.


    Therefore, in the eyes of many people, the leader of the little Cao world was extremely angry and lost his mind. He shouldn''t go up alone like this. Chu Mo, the other side, is not enough to see alone.


    Some people peered at the indifferent figure and thought: maybe even if the indifferent commander went up in person, he might not be the opponent of Chu Mo!


    Of course, this idea, just think about it, naturally dare not say it.


    At this time, the whole person of the little Cao world Lord had rushed to Chu mo. His figure is like a meteor, burning with energy, flying at high speed in the void!


    Of course, his speed is countless times faster than the meteor!


    The light is not as good as his billions!


    The endless distance is just a moment for the little Cao Lord.


    He raised his fist and punched Chu mo.


    A faint vortex formed on his huge fist, which looked like the vortex just formed in the water.


    But it is such a whirlpool, but with an inexplicable suction, what he attracts is not something else, but human... Soul!


    Even in immeasurable heaven, few people know that the little Cao Lord is the real peerless strong man!


    His reincarnation boxing is many times stronger than his brother Cao Jiezhu!


    Of course, those who have experienced the reincarnation boxing of the Lord of the little Cao world have already died and can''t live to tell the world the horror of reincarnation boxing.


    Therefore, even if it is the same indifference of immeasurable origin, in fact, it is not very clear about the strength of the little Cao world Master.


    That kind of strong, not for outsiders.


    But it takes lives!


    Chu Mo''s eyes, also in a moment, were attracted by the fist of the little Cao Lord, and looked a little confused.


    A ferocious smile appeared on the ferocious and twisted face of the little Cao Lord!


    What happened to the great God? The world''s strongest... What''s the matter?


    "Die!" The little Cao Lord sent out a roar that shook the void of the whole universe.


    This punch directly hit Chu Mo''s head!


    How his brother died, how he would inflict this pain on his enemy!


    This punch is too fast!


    It''s too evil!


    His power is the power of reincarnation, which directly attracts the human soul. In a moment, after endless reincarnation, he is simply unable to escape.


    Then, the terrifying power on his fist can directly smash his opponent''s head!


    Like a rotten watermelon!


    Human skull, full of blood and bone, dirty and disgusting!


    However, it must be great to smash his head at this moment!


    The little Cao Lord thought in his heart, and then he saw a bright knife light. What he saw with Daoguang was... Chu Mo''s bright eyes!


    "How possible!"


    The heart of the little Cao Lord was full of shock, and he was simply shocked to an unprecedented degree.


    He couldn''t accept the fact that Chu Mo was completely unaffected by his reincarnation fist.


    "Why?" The little Cao Lord asked such a question with the fluctuation of his mind.


    Then, he was cut in half by Chu Mo with the blade of killing heaven.


    "Because of this reincarnation, I have experienced... Many times. You are really a pediatrician." Chu Mo answered him kindly.


    Unfortunately, I can''t hear you anymore.


    Because by now, he was dead.


    Chu Mo''s knife hit the Lord of the little Cao world, but it was like hitting countless celestial friars over there.


    Countless monks from heaven and man all felt cold at this moment. The endless fear enveloped them in an instant. The shadow of death is above their heads.


    "It''s terrible!"


    "Even if the little Cao world leader is not as good as his brother, he will not lose so quickly..."


    "He just punched, how did he feel that there was a very evil force on it? Unfortunately, Chu Mo was not affected."


    These days, people don''t know the horror of the fist of the little Cao Lord. If they fight at them, they can''t escape at all!


    Even the indifferent commander may not be able to escape!


    The little Cao Lord was also dead. He looked around indifferently and squinted. He was hesitating.


    Two successive masters of Dazu realm were killed by Chu Mo so easily. If there was another one... Then it would be a heavy blow to the morale of the whole army.


    Heaven and man pay most attention to single play, but the problem is that single play is not someone else''s opponent at all.


    What should I do? Are you going to fight yourself?


    Indifference is not afraid of death, but he knows that he cannot die. If he died, the million troops would be completely destroyed.


    At this time, someone nearby suggested, "commander, we can''t go on like this. Let''s go together! With the ability of so many of us, we can absolutely smash each other!"


    "Yes, commander, they have no resources to set up a Dharma array again..."


    Yes, the Dharma array of Pangu world has now become a common nightmare of the whole four heavens.


    Heaven array


    It was also this time that countless four celestial friars finally heard that there was still such a terrible killing array in the great celestial world.


    Their respective celestial realms also exist.


    But the problem is that Chu Mo won''t go either!


    Fortunately, the whole Pangu world cannot arrange such a Dharma array now.


    They are tens of thousands of monks in Dazu realm. As long as they rush up in a crowd, one blow is enough to blow Chu Mo to pieces.


    But in this way, Chu Mo was really fulfilled!


    He will become another monument in human history after Pangu.


    No one can get around.


    Leave eternal psychological shadow for countless monks of heaven and man.


    Because he fought alone, no one was his opponent.


    Indifference didn''t understand why this time, immeasurable God would send him. Because if he doesn''t come, then I''m afraid the great God can only appear in person!


    Chu Mo stood there, alone, but like an invincible iron gate, firmly blocking all the friars of the Tianren clan outside the boundary wall.


    One man alone against a million people.


    Besides, this courage is enough to make people feel moved.


    But the most annoying thing about indifference is this hegemony and strength.


    Because he is such a person!


    But unfortunately, now here, he is like a supporting role.


    That white haired human is a red flower. He... Is a green leaf. His existence seems to be just to set off the bright and beautiful of each other.


    "Together...!"


    Indifference finally made up his mind. He knew very well that he couldn''t wait any longer!


    Here, even including him, no one can beat Chu Mo if he fights alone.


    At this time, two figures suddenly appeared in the boundary wall behind Chu mo.


    One of them, let the indifferent face suddenly change!


    Amazing!


    Indifference almost shouted out.


    The man who almost became his partner!


    The monks of the four days had little contact with each other. However, there is still some interaction between the top-level entities of the four days.


    In the past, the God of Hongmeng Avenue zijintian almost married Jinghong to him. But then it was Jinghong who refused, and the marriage ended unharmed.


    Naturally, no one will deliberately mention their identity, let alone talk about it outside.


    But in an indifferent heart, there is always a complex mind about Jinghong.


    From small to large, he has not been rejected.


    Jinghong was the first person to refuse him.


    Indifferent to see Jing Hong, he put down his raised hand again. He didn''t shout out the word "kill".


    The tens of thousands of celestial and human friars in Dazu realm beside them just lifted up their momentum, and then dispersed. Many people even have a strong dissatisfaction in their hearts. It''s a feeling of stepping on the air, which is very uncomfortable.


    But indifference, as if he didn''t feel the dissatisfaction of the people around him, he said faintly, "why?"


    When he said this, he looked at Jinghong saying.


    Jing Hong and Yu Hong, left and right, stood beside Chu Mo, slightly behind to take a seat.


    This is a very conscious primary and secondary relationship.


    Thinking of Chu Mo''s great God identity, Jing Hong''s position is nothing. But the question is, why is she so close to Chu Mo?


    That kind of distance has gone beyond the distance between men and women in indifferent hearts. So close... It''s clearly a very intimate... Undefended distance!


    At this moment, indifference felt jealous, and even he felt a little strange. It shouldn''t be like this. Jing Hong has nothing to do with him. Why is he so angry?


    At this time, the surprised Hong opposite suddenly said faintly, "he is stronger than you."


    He is better than you


    These five words exploded in an indifferent mind!


    He was almost crazy at this moment!


    This sentence, said in any population, he would not be so angry. Even if his father, immeasurable God, said so, he would only treat him with a cold face.


    Only the woman who refused him said it, which made him completely unbearable!


    "What did you say? You... Say it again?"


    Indifference is almost gnashing your teeth and saying it word by word.


    His eyes were fixed on Jing Hong.


    This kind of state, even those celestial and human monks who are indifferent to the great ancestor realm behind them, are a little strange. They don''t understand why they are so impolite when they encounter Jinghong indifferently?


    Although Jinghong was once a person of zijintian, he has betrayed zijintian and become a member of Pangu world.


    It''s just a traitor. Is it worth seeing so excited?


    Is it true that Jing Hong was once an indifferent woman?


    No!


    They have never heard of it.


    At this time, Jinghong over there, still in a faint tone, looked at indifferently and said, "he is better than you!"

 Chapter 1863

    "I... will kill you!" Indifferent figure, suddenly rushed out.


    In a moment, his figure became extremely tall, which was a real top Avenue. Immeasurable!


    This is a kind of way from the infinite God. It exerts that powerful legal power, which is boundless and limitless. It can directly seal all angles and kill each other in all directions.


    There are no other fancy means. There are only real laws of crushing and killing.


    The greatest truths are the simplest.


    When you really reach the highest level, there are few kinds of magical powers.


    What everyone competes for is almost the depth of Taoism. Competition is almost the strength of power.


    This ability of indifference, I have to say, is quite terrible.


    Even to a level close to the great God!


    He really has this strength.


    Even Chu Mo felt strong pressure at this moment.


    The pressure made him feel breathless.


    This is the way of the other party!


    It''s caused by too deep Taoism.


    Before, whether it was the Cao lord or the little Cao Lord, there was no pressure on Chu Mo at all.


    Especially the little Cao world leader, his reincarnation fist, if it is against others, it is estimated that it will cause great lethality. Maybe there''s a chance to smash someone''s head with one punch.


    But for people like Shang Chu Mo, who have been tested by reincarnation for a long time and have studied the way of reincarnation beyond the great God, it can really only be said that the Lord of the little Cao world is unlucky, too unlucky.


    The indifference in front of us is really different.


    His attack is pure Road, pure force crushing. And it''s omni-directional, up and down, front and back, all places, there are no dead corners.


    This principle is somewhat similar to the big sky Dharma array.


    Like a millstone, suppress the enemy under the millstone, and then the millstone rotates.


    Is to crush, forcibly crush!


    Crush people thoroughly!


    Chu Mo''s body was buzzing, and a grand Taoist sound directly sounded.


    This sound is like chanting, roaring, or singing. In short, this sound makes the indifferent heart suddenly rise a strong sense of boredom. As if in his eyes, Chu Mo became more hateful!


    At this time, he did not find anything. That is, Chu Mo''s side, whether Yu Hong or Jing Hong, has disappeared!


    But the group of people behind indifference could see clearly. Just at that moment, the two people standing next to Chu Mo directly stepped back and retreated to the boundary wall.


    This made the hearts of those monks full of endless doubts: what did the man come out to do? Not a word? Jing Hong came out and said two words in total. He is better than you


    What is this situation?


    Did they command indifferently in order to get angry?


    At this time, many people suddenly feel something wrong!


    Because just now, the indifferent commander clearly wants to order everyone to go together and kill Chu Mo!


    But why did the woman say two words, indifference like crazy, directly rushed up to fight with Chu Mo?


    Is... This a conspiracy?


    These heavenly beings are not without intelligence. At present, some people use the mind wave to remind indifference to be careful.


    But they were extremely shocked to find that their thoughts, in the void ahead, seemed to encounter an invisible barrier, and unexpectedly... They couldn''t pass!


    Blocked?


    The hearts of these people were directly filled with horror.


    They finally understand what the problem is!


    Indifferent, I''m afraid I don''t know. He has been trapped in the Dharma array!


    "We can''t go on like this. We must attack and kill." One man of heaven said coldly. Is indifferent to the confidant around.


    "The commander didn''t say anything. It''s against military discipline to kill us like this." Someone retorted.


    Having learned from the failure of the coalition last time, this time, the whole million troops of heaven and man were forbidden. Who dares to step forward without the command of the commander?


    Indifferent, his confidant angrily said, "the commander has been trapped in the Dharma array. Are we still indifferent? At this time, it''s not obedience, but idiocy!"


    "Who are you calling an idiot? We listen to the commander''s instructions. What are you?"


    "That is, can you issue orders instead of the commander?"


    "Are you a little too arrogant? It''s true that you are the leader around you, but you are not the leader!"


    Many celestial friars, all eyes flashing, spoke and scolded.


    They are not blind to the current situation, but none of them wants to assume this responsibility.


    If indifference fails again, none of them will be the opponent of Chu mo. Moreover, the cunning and insidious human beings may set up many traps to kill them. They are not fooled by that!


    It is said that there are no resources in Pangu world. What is the one who is trapped by the indifferent leader now? Is it a Dharma array arranged by air?


    Therefore, all the monks in Dazu realm instinctively chose to stand there and watch.


    A group of indifferent confidants are anxious and angry, but there is nothing they can do unless they rush up by themselves. But there are only a few hundred of them. Even if they rush up, what''s the use? How can the strength of the Dharma array, which can be isolated from the divine mind, be broken by hundreds of great ancestor friars?


    But... I have to try it after all!


    They can''t watch their master sink there.


    After all, indifferent identity, too respected!


    Anyone can have an accident, but he... Can''t have an accident!


    In that Dharma array, indifference to oneself has also noticed something wrong. He clearly knew that his attack did cause some trouble to Chu mo. But it is far from as big as he imagined.


    Even he didn''t know whether the man he was attacking was Chu mo.


    He knew that he was in trouble.


    "You insidious and cunning human, do you have the courage to come out and fight me?" Said indifferently and coldly.


    His voice spread all over the void of the universe. But at this moment, he can no longer feel the group of his own people behind him.


    Obviously, with the moment he came in, the French array here had already started.


    "Why dare you?"


    Just when he indifferently thought that Chu Mo would use the array to attack him and would not appear, Chu Mo appeared directly in front of him.


    Then, he looked at me lightly and said indifferently, "don''t think I''m trying to trick you. If not, how can you come to fight with me? All I want to do is fight with you alone! In fact, you are the coward. Isn''t it?"


    Indifferently sneered, "human beings are sharp tongues. I admit that they are not your opponents. However, the battle between us is not better than who can say."


    "Don''t think of yourself as so noble. I want to kill you not because you are strong. In fact, if the little Cao Lord attacks you just now, his circle will directly break your head. Do you believe it?" Chu Mo said calmly with a serious face.


    "Hahahaha!" Indifference couldn''t help but look up and sneer: "do you think you can anger me like this? It''s naive. I''m just using this anger to keep my fighting spirit."


    "Come on, don''t be hard spoken. I''m going to kill you. We humans have a saying, shoot people first, shoot horses, catch thieves first, catch kings. Listen, you grass headed king, are the leader of this mob. As long as you kill you, this mob will be scattered." Chu Mo still said faintly.


    He was not angry, but his indifferent heart was irritated by Chu Mo''s contempt. He was really angry and rushed directly at Chu mo.


    It uses the same immeasurable Tao as before!


    But this time... He was shocked to find that his way of trying... Unexpectedly, this time, it failed!


    Pangu time.


    Chu Mo said coldly, "today, let''s feel the existence of your respected status in the four heavens, and feel the inheritance of Pangu God."


    Chu Mo didn''t know his indifferent identity. Even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care too much.


    Between the Pangu world and the four heavens, there are at least two heavens. Between the immeasurable sky and the purple golden sky, there is no contradiction at all. There is no possibility of reconciliation. Both sides have long been immortal. Therefore, Chu Mo doesn''t care who the other party is. Even if there is a great God standing here. If you can, Chu Mo can also kill it.


    Pangu time, displayed here, has an unimaginable amazing effect.


    It directly and easily affected the indifferent Road, although it did not completely suppress the indifferent road. But its strong law force still cracked the indifferent omni-directional attack instantly.


    Because the time here has been directly affected by Chu Mo!


    A long river of years appears directly beside indifference. It''s really the kind of place around you that is indifferent and within reach!


    In that long river of years, incomparably powerful creatures began to appear, one by one, with endless divine light in their eyes.


    In such places, the years of emergence are long. The characters in it, really any one, are amazing people who have been around for thousands of years.


    They are the absolute masters of an era. Standing in the middle of the long river of time, although I can''t jump out, it can affect many things. Someone shot directly at indifference.


    It''s either amazing boxing, or bright knife light, or a magical power that I''ve never seen before.


    In particular, no one knows which era these beings are. They may be before or after the ages. No one can say their exact identity, let alone explain the origin of this long history.


    We all know that it has a certain relationship with reincarnation.


    In fact, Chu Mo knows more.


    Therefore, he can accurately position the long river of time beside indifference. Let many creatures there fight against indifference. This is tantamount to indirectly helping him.


    A bright knife light, at this time, suddenly cut out of the long river of years, cut to the indifferent head.


    However, Chu Mo, looking at this knife light, was a little stunned.

 Chapter 1864

    Because this Dao Guang is too familiar to him. No, no, no, it''s not familiar, but too familiar!


    This is the light he cut himself!


    As for why it''s not blood red, Chu Mo doesn''t know, but this knife... It''s definitely the light from killing heaven, and it''s still killing heaven in his hand!


    This is too evil!


    Chu Mo has a lot of knowledge about reincarnation. It can be said that his understanding and control of reincarnation has been regarded as the strongest person in the world.


    But at this moment, he still looked at a loss and didn''t understand why his figure appeared in the long river of years.


    Can I say... One day, I will step into that river? Become a spray in the long river of years? Or is that where... Is everyone''s real home?


    Chu Mo thought of too many things in a flash, but he didn''t have time to analyze what it meant.


    Even if the person in the long river of years... Is really him, so what? I''m helping him after all.


    So at this moment, Chu Mo swung Pan Gu''s axe and waved the sky killing blade!


    Rise in the air, fly up to the endless sky, and directly rush down!


    He wants to cooperate with his knife in the long river of years to kill the commander of the heaven man alliance!


    Indifferent roar, he is extremely angry, his body is getting bigger, as if to break through the whole universe. He is fighting with the power of law!


    He wants to be detached!


    But the real problem is that even God can''t really achieve detachment. How can he?


    The bright knife light cut out from the long river of years directly stood on his indifferent leg and directly cut off one of his legs.


    Then, the river of years collapsed!


    It seems unable to withstand such an attack.


    Chu Mo let out a mouthful of blood. He knew that the one in the long river of years was also injured!


    But his Pangu axe and sky killing blade all fell on the head of indifference.


    Click!


    Boom!


    The sky vibrates!


    The sky is like a dome, but at this moment, the poor cover is broken!


    As if the whole sky had collapsed.


    The indifferent body exploded, and the whole person collapsed directly and completely.


    Before he was about to collapse, he made a final blow to Chu Mo, directly hit Chu Mo''s body, and severely hit the golden boundary wall.


    The boundary wall wavered. The whole Pangu world trembled for it.


    On the mainland of Pangu world, a large number of mountains collapsed and the ocean set off huge waves.


    But in an instant, it was suppressed by a force of law. Although this time, countless creatures were robbed. But it didn''t let the damage continue to expand.


    Chu Mo, as a whole, seemed to collapse. Just now he used all his strength to suppress the disaster in Pangu world. But it almost exhausted all his strength.


    But he still stood upright, with his back against the golden boundary wall.


    Running the Pangu Sutra, I looked coldly at the place where my indifferent body collapsed.


    There, it''s almost like a universe being destroyed.


    That scene... It''s amazing!


    Indifference is the son of the great God, whose blood flows through him. His death really shocked the whole infinite world.


    The visions in the sky are incredible.


    The phantom of gods loomed in the void. They seemed to be overlooking all this, as if they were sighing, as if they were communicating with each other. There was a virtual shadow of the gods, and even wanted to fight Chu mo.


    But in the end, they took their hands back.


    Finally, the virtual shadows of those gods disappeared.


    It''s like they never showed up.


    Chu Mo, however, saw all this in his eyes. He didn''t speak, nor did he do anything superfluous. He just looked at the virtual shadows of these gods coldly. Finally, when the virtual shadows of these gods disappeared, Chu Mo couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief.


    Shit!


    Finally get out of here!


    The pressure brought to him by the phantom of those gods is not big, but super big!


    Is a destructive pressure!


    It seems that one thought can destroy him countless times!


    How can such power exist in this world?


    Chu Mo was shocked. At this moment, he even doubted his own way. But in the end, he stuck to his original heart.


    "I am the strongest!"


    There is no need to say this belief.


    Chu Mo still looked coldly at the disintegrated place. Now he knew that this heaven and man had an absolutely extraordinary status. He is definitely not an ordinary monk.


    His body should be flowing with top-level blood.


    At this time, a figure came out of the boundary wall, which was Chu Mo''s apprentice and his daughter-in-law, Xu Shiyan, who had the blood of the great God.


    "Son, why did you come out?" Chu Mo looked at Xu Shiyan weakly and frowned slightly.


    Xu Shiyan looked at Chu Mo with some worry and whispered, "master, the man you killed... He is the son of the great God!"


    "Hmm? How do you know?" Chu Mo looks at Xu Shiyan.


    "I can produce an induction, just like an intuition. Although I don''t know why, I know that he is." Xu Shiyan said softly.


    Chu Mo nodded, "kill it."


    Xu Shiyan said, "I think this will cause great ominous, but I can''t say."


    Chu Mo''s still young and handsome face showed a kind smile: "son, don''t worry, our ancient world has always been growing up in an ominous atmosphere."


    Hearing Chu Mo''s words, Xu Shiyan couldn''t help laughing: "yes, I just came to tell you. Take care."


    With that, Xu Shiyan turned and returned to the wall. Although her realm is profound, her combat power is far from so strong, and she is not suitable to participate in this kind of battle at all. Therefore, she is very conscious. Didn''t stay here.


    At this time, from the boundary wall, suddenly, hundreds of millions of barrels were stretched out, dense, which made people feel cold at a glance.


    These cannons were all aimed at those celestial friars in the endless sky in the distance.


    Then, without waiting for the response of those celestial and human monks, the endless force of law in these cannons spewed out!


    Boom!


    Boom boom!


    The terrifying light of the law directly blasted to all the celestial friars who were stunned because of their indifferent death.


    In an instant, whether it was Dazu or the group of celestial friars in the supreme realm, they all made the same move.


    Defense!


    They sacrificed countless magic tools and formed an extremely powerful defense in the long void of the universe.


    When facing the attack of this law, those defenses are instantly broken!


    This is the law power that Chu Mo, Chu Hui, old monks, old Taoists and others have studied endless years to deal with this group of celestial friars.


    Their defenses, although very strong, were instantly disintegrated under the power of Xiangke.


    The celestial and human friars in Dazu realm can also rely on their own strong power to dodge the attack of these laws. Those friars who are too high can''t stand the light of such a law at all.


    Millions of troops, in an instant, went up in smoke!


    However, there is only such a blow.


    Then, it was completely muted.


    Because there is no energy!


    Pangu world, exhausting the resources and energy of the whole world, can only hit such a blow!


    But it was this blow that left an indelible trauma to all the heavenly people.


    Destroy millions of creatures with one blow!


    This kind of terrorist attack has never happened!


    They haven''t even heard of it!


    More than a thousand monks in Dazu realm also died.


    There were more than 9000 celestial friars in Dazu realm who stared at the dense black cannons on the golden boundary wall. Everyone had only one feeling.


    Scalp explodes!


    What the hell is this? What is this thing? What about the million troops beside us? What about those creatures who are too high? Why is there none?


    Many monks in Dazu realm are even looking back. The millions who want to find them.


    However, beside them, in front of them, behind them... There is only a broken cosmic void, which is blown to pieces by the endless power of the law!


    Nothing except the first time! Nothing left!


    Completely... Completely... Disappear in this world!


    That''s the creature of the million day Terran!


    That''s it?


    At this time, Chu Mo, leaning on the golden wall, walked in the void, step by step across the sky where indifferent death led to incomparable chaos, and walked directly to them.


    A person, facing the more than 9000 celestial and human friars in the realm of Dazu, was awe inspiring and fearless.


    Among the more than 9000 celestial and human friars in the realm of Dazu, not everyone was afraid of Chu Mo to the point of death, at least more than 80% of them, which would all turn red eyes and rush directly to Chu Mo, trying to kill Chu Mo completely!


    At this time, even if they can return to sidaitian alive, what good scene can they have?


    Don''t they know the identity of indifference? Indifference is dead, but they go back alive. Not to mention the great God of immeasurable heaven, even the great God of purple and gold heaven will never let them go!


    So, whatever you do, just kill!


    Chu Mo looked at them coldly and said faintly, "do you think you can guess the realm of the great God? Do you think you can guess the realm of the God?"


    While talking, Chu Mo''s body suddenly disappeared completely in this void.


    Unlike heaven and man, he turned into a pure spiritual energy body, but really disappeared all at once, and the whole person was completely disappeared.


    There is no breath left, which can be sensed by these people!


    More than 9000 celestial and human friars in Dazu realm are all a little silly, and they have never encountered such a situation. So, they used their magic powers to find out the trace of Chu mo.


    At this time, countless lights came from all directions.


    "This is God''s domain and God''s attack."


    The voice of Chu Mo spread into everyone''s spiritual consciousness.


    At the next moment, the more than 9000 monks in Dazu realm were instantly annihilated.

 Chapter 1865

    This is a real kill, waiting here all the time!


    This is a God, the real complete strength. Although, the price of Chu Mo''s death was a little high. But all this is worth it. Not to mention whether the monks of heaven and man in the realm of 10000 great ancestors will really retreat, even if they will. But there will definitely be a third... A fourth, or even more attacks.


    Even if it can''t be attacked for a long time, even the great God may leave his own great heaven and come here in the Pangu world.


    Therefore, if you want to make sidaitian afraid, you have to beat them thoroughly!


    This time, more than 5000 of the more than 10000 celestial and human friars in Dazu realm are real world masters!


    What is the Lord?


    That''s the real master!


    Dominating a realm, the supreme existence of immeasurable creatures.


    Although their realm and combat power are slightly inferior to God. But their status is the most respected group of people in the whole four days, except for the great God.


    And this time, there is also a son of the great God!


    The influence of such a group of people, who were directly killed here by Chu Mo Keng, will be very different from that of the first time that the four heaven coalition army was killed by the pit.


    That time, the emotions generated in the four days were shock and anger!


    But there may not be too many fears, and the reason is very simple. The top-level existence of the four heavens knows that there is such a thing as the heaven Dharma array. It can also estimate the resources of Pangu world. So, at most, they lamented that Chu Mo was a madman. Unexpectedly, he spent all his resources to arrange three Dharma arrays to kill those celestial monks. But I don''t think how terrible Chu Mo is. Pangu world... How dangerous.


    But this time is different!


    After the news is delivered back this time, wuliangtian and zijintian will be unable to sit down immediately!


    What does the fall of more than 5000 World Masters mean?


    Chu Mo stood in the void, looking at the place where more than 9000 monks of Dazu Tianren were annihilated, and the floating more than 5000 Lord orders of the world, a cold smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    It means that the whole immeasurable sky and purple golden sky, I don''t know how long it will be. There are no masters in more than 5000 worlds!


    Without the Lord, it means a certain degree of chaos. Headless, even in the peaceful world of heaven and man, it will also be such a scene.


    Just to stabilize these more than 5000 realms requires the great efforts of the two great gods.


    Time.


    This thing that people don''t value is particularly important to Chu Mo today.


    Chu Mo values it very much!


    Because the most lacking thing in today''s Pangu world is time.


    As long as enough time is given to Pangu world, everything in this world will slowly develop.


    The accomplishments and realm of those human monks can be gradually improved.


    Although today, the top cultivation resources in Pangu world have disappeared. But in the short term, it is still enough. Chu Mo knew this in his heart.


    Besides, he needs time himself.


    He showed this kind of killing in the field of God, and his consumption of himself has already exceeded the critical point countless times. Under normal circumstances, you can''t recover completely without hundreds of thousands of years. But he has the Pangu Sutra. With the blessing of the Pangu Sutra, it will take at least tens of thousands of years to really and completely recover.


    If you can get more top-level cultivation resources during this period, the recovery speed of Chu Mo will also increase a lot. But it will take at least sevenoreight thousand years to recover completely.


    This is Chu Mo''s own estimation.


    No one knows about sidaitian. All they knew was that the expeditionary force sent out twice in a row was completely destroyed. How many come and how many die!


    Here in Pangu world, it''s like a terrible trap, like a big pit, like a black hole... It''s also like a giant beast with a big mouth open, waiting for its prey to come to its door.


    As long as there is fear, it''s OK.


    Chu Mo strengthened the defense of the boundary wall again, and then directly returned to the thirty third floor of tianshuguan.


    This time, unless there is something particularly important, he will not leave the pass again.


    In the void, the commander of more than 5000 planes is still floating there, and a special energy field has been formed in that place. Even the creatures in Dazu realm can''t get close at all.


    Only when the great God comes, can he enter the energy field.


    Therefore, Chu Mo didn''t take away the order of more than 5000 people, which was a silent shock!


    Those who want to invade the Pangu world, if they really want to invade, it is best to measure whether they have that ability first. Then make a decision. Think about whether you are stronger than those masters?


    The 360th year of the Pangu calendar.


    Like a huge reincarnation, 3600 years of time passed quickly.


    Fan Wudi old general, with a large number of monks, returned from the distant void!


    The million troops he brought out this time have lost more than 100000 people over the years. The rest of the group, it can be said that they have experienced a narrow escape. All have achieved unimaginable growth.


    In the lonely, cold and chaotic void of the universe, they did not meet the friars of the heavenly and human race, but they encountered many creatures of other races. At first, they suffered a lot without experience. Even old general fan Wudi almost fell twice.


    But after gradually getting familiar with this rhythm, both the old general and other Terran monks have become more and more powerful. Facing those unknown races in the universe, they also have countless ways to deal with them than in the past.


    People can never really mature without experiencing wind and rain.


    Over the years, they have not only experienced wind and rain, but also experienced wind and rain!


    In this process, hundreds of people even made a direct breakthrough from the supreme realm to the great ancestor realm!


    Among them, including the leader of this army, veteran fan Wudi!


    This result may be beyond the imagination of many people before. But this is an ironclad fact.


    The old general may have never thought that he would become a Taoist and become a ancestor. Maybe he became the leader of this million army, and that momentum made him have an epiphany, or maybe he has experienced too much in the past countless years, like Chu Mo, step by step from the secular world. Even real life and death have been experienced! The baptism of that kind of soul made the old general realize from now on.


    It may also be that the things that Chu Mo blessed them in the previous reincarnation finally had the same effect as God.


    In short, this time, their army is no longer the "boy scouts" who can only experience but can''t fight in the past. But an iron army that can really fight a hard battle!


    The old general is also very proud of this.


    When they came back to the boundary wall, they saw the energy field and more than 5000 boundary masters floating in the energy field from a distance.


    "Is that?" In the old general''s eyes, there was some confusion, and he looked around: "is that the Lord''s order?"


    "It seems that... We have never seen this thing before, but judging from the smell emanating from it, it should be the legendary Lord order." Someone nearby answered.


    Fan Wudi raised his eyebrows and said, "so many world leaders are buried in this void, which is like a cemetery. Is this... A demonstration?"


    All of these people with him have been stunned, and each one felt shocked and inexplicable!


    This time, they have experienced great growth and progress outside, and their confidence is too much than in the past. I feel that I am finally a strong man.


    However, the cemetery with more than 5000 Lord orders buried in front of them made these Terran monks wake up in an instant.


    Speaking of the gap, they are still very big!


    The real cruel man is on the 33rd floor!


    Fan Wudi then didn''t approach there curiously, because so far away, there was a terrible wave coming constantly. He is not so curious. Take the crowd directly and fly towards the boundary wall.


    With a unique secret language, a door was opened on the boundary wall. The army filed in.


    This time, fan Wudi''s return brought back a large number of unimaginable resources.


    There are many resources, even if it''s sidaitian, it may not be owned!


    These resources add up to almost half of the losses of Pangu world in the past years. At present, it is all concentrated in fan Wudi''s own hands. After he came back, he handed over this resource to Chu Hui.


    As the strongest intelligent brain in the whole Pangu world, Chu Hui''s system has the most advanced experience. She can maximize the rational allocation of these resources. Let them go where they should go. But this time, Chu Hui directly stopped fan Wudi.


    She said, "old general, would you mind sitting down and talking?"


    Fan Wudi was slightly stunned, and then nodded.


    There was not much interaction between him and Chu Hui. According to the seniority, Chu Hui should also call him Grandpa. However, there has never been much communication between them.


    "Old general, I have no right to dispose of the resources you brought back this time. But I want to ask you to let me be the master." Chu Hui looked at fan Wudi and whispered.


    "What do you mean? You don''t have the right to deal with it? Hasn''t it been handed over to you?" Fan Wudi is a little strange.


    The trust of the whole Chu royal family in Chu Hui is unconditional. For no other reason, Chu Mo trusted Chu Hui. This alone is enough.


    Chu Hui shook her head and said with a smile, "I only have the right to allocate and can''t deal with these resources at will. However, because his brother''s previous battle consumed too much, I want him to recover first. Only when he recovers, can our whole Pangu world really come to life. Otherwise, we will still have various dangers at any time. If he doesn''t recover completely, we have no bottom in our hearts."


    Fan Wudi was slightly stunned, and then said, "is he okay?"


    "No big deal, but the consumption is severe." Chu Hui said.


    "Then do it! You don''t need to ask me such a thing!" Fan Wudi said with a straight face, "I''m a general who leads soldiers to fight. How to deal with the booty is your business."¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1866

    Chu Hui said with a wry smile, "first, according to the rules set by your brother, you are qualified to leave 10% of these resources for yourself and those meritorious ministers to reward."


    Fan Wudi nodded: "I know this, but this time, everyone rejected it collectively. Because everyone has made great progress in this process, and the whole Pangu world is now in a critical moment of resource shortage. The amount of 10% of resources is already huge, and can be used to do too many things. So this time, everyone rejected it collectively. They also want to do more for their homes "Yes."


    Chu Hui nodded, "I can understand this mood, so I''m very grateful to them. Secondly, according to the rules set by my brother, I can''t allocate these resources at will, but I have to allocate them as needed. This one, my brother is afraid that I will intercept good resources for him..."


    Fan Wudi was speechless and smiled bitterly. He also understood Chu Hui''s meaning. Love this girl is afraid of being scolded.


    Then he waved his hand and said, "just do it. If it smells, you say that these resources are only one tenth of what we brought back this time."


    "Is that all right?" Chu Hui looked at the honest old general. She didn''t expect such an honest old man to lie.


    "Can he promise otherwise?" The old general said with a natural look, "if the resources are gone, we can still explore them and look for them. But if they are gone, where can we find them?"


    Chu Hui nodded, "the old general''s statement is very true, so I''ll do it now!"


    Fan Wudi smiled: "go quickly!"


    Then, in 3603 of the Pangu calendar, fan Wudi led the army out again and left the Pangu world. Before that, fan Wudi and his army also proved that there are several places in the depths of the universe, which may contain amazing resources. But at the same time, those places are too dangerous. So I gave up temporarily.


    But this time, after returning, after fully knowing what happened here. It''s useless to mobilize the old man. The elite of all Pangu troops, that is, the one led by the old man, called Pangu army I, directly began to petition publicly.


    "We are all the people of the Pangu world. We can''t manoeuvre and expedition to the four celestial realms like their predecessors, but we can make more contributions to our homeland. Only by experiencing those risks outside can we make ourselves stronger. General, go out!"


    "General, go out!"


    All the Pangu troops, as well as those who did not participate in the last time, were also moved after hearing all the stories of those who returned from the war!


    This time, of the one billion ancient armies, at least 900 million wanted to go out with the old general.


    This even directly alarmed those people in the royal family on the 33rd floor of the sky.


    Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi and others also came forward in person to coordinate.


    In the end, a total of 500 million Terran friars were divided into 50 teams. Each team is divided into ten teams. A total of 500 teams, mighty, out of the Pangu world. Run to the cold, lonely and unknown depths of the universe.


    These people, don''t they know the danger? They know!


    Whether it''s those returning expeditionary soldiers, or veteran fan Wudi, or Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu. All told them the danger of this matter. But everyone''s enthusiasm is higher!


    As those expeditionary forces said, Pangu world is our home. We all see how much the childe has done for this world. We are also very anxious, so it is our common wish to do more for this home!


    Even if we bleed and get hurt, or even pay the price of our lives, we are willing!


    How can we build our own homes without paying and just enjoying?


    Although the Terrans in Pangu world were not bullied for too many years like those in sidaitian, they also felt oppressed. With the formation of Pangu world, they can finally be proud.


    They have no way to fight with the expeditionary army of sidaitian, because their strength is not enough. But they all feel that they can also do something for their homes.


    Those Pangu troops who were not elected were not discouraged. They knew that not letting them go was actually a kind of protection for them. Therefore, they all practice more diligently, and then carry out all kinds of construction in their respective territories.


    Those who have the ability to build cities, participate in the construction of cities, and those who have the ability to plant all kinds of elixirs, manage medicine gardens, and those who have the ability to breed, carry out all kinds of breeding.


    People do their best, this is today''s Pangu world!


    Although the resources are exhausted, the whole is thriving. It presents an unimaginable great vitality!


    And this... Is actually the most feared thing in sidaitian all the time.


    This is what they fear most about human beings!


    In the secret room on the 33rd floor of the sky, Chu Hui looked like a child who had done something wrong. She stood in front of Chu Mo with her head down and whispered, "I just want my brother to recover early. Besides, this is what the old general agreed to..."


    Chu Mo glanced at Chu Hui unhappily: "you told him about my situation. He is my grandfather. May you disagree? It''s nonsense! So many resources are bought by them with countless sacrifices and painstaking efforts. How can I enjoy them alone?"


    Chu Hui was a little unconvinced and said, "you have also paid more efforts and sacrifices for this world! Why can''t you use it? Besides, you don''t think about it. If you have something wrong, can this world still exist?"


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "that can''t use all their resources on me!"


    Chu Hui said it was one tenth, and Chu Mo didn''t believe it at all. What kind of state is he? He can know everything with just one thought.


    But he also understood that Chu Hui wanted to recover faster. Over the years, Chu Hui, as a rune life, became more and more like a human being with flesh and blood.


    Chu Hui pursed her mouth and said, "this is actually the common wish of everyone. You can''t refuse everyone''s kindness."


    Say, Chu Hui looks at Chu Mo: "Brother, you have paid too much for the world. You know what? I can change today, all because of you. Rune life is originally a very strange life body. They have emotions and emotional fluctuations, but they are completely different from human beings. In the world of Rune life, there is no such word as unity, and there is no such concept. In fact, I see the world of heaven and man, the same is true. They are single Are very strong. But together, it''s like a mob. Only human beings, when united, have the power that really makes people excited. "


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded, "you are more and more like a real human. I see that in a few years, if you meet a suitable person, you can already marry out."


    "I don''t want it! I want to be with my brother forever." Chu Hui refused directly, and she looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "you see, the butterfly fairy, the moon Qingcheng, and those people in the misty palace... Aren''t they all the same? They won''t marry! According to my analysis..."


    "All right, all right." Chu Mo waved his hand repeatedly. He really didn''t dare to let the girl analyze anything. Because Chu Hui''s analytical ability is really too strong. Her system can instantly let any corner of the whole Pangu world receive instructions. Countless causal forces can be calculated instantly.


    If she were to analyze the relationship between herself and that group of gorgeous women, she would have nothing to do.


    Chu Hui laughed, and finally fooled her. If Chu Mo really refuses to use these resources, she really has nothing to do. Chu Mo''s temperament has been most clear to her in these endless years.


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui with a serious face and said, "this time, it''s not an example! Remember, it''s far more meaningful to make the whole Pangu world stronger than me."


    "Uh huh." Chu Hui nodded like a chicken pecking rice, with an expression that you were right about everything you said, and then walked away with a smile.


    Although she is dealing with the whole Pangu world, she still has to go back to work often. She must ensure that the whole Pangu world, every corner, is under her control. In this way, we can make the world develop faster.


    Therefore, Chu Hui knows the war between several small countries even on the edge of the Pangu world well.


    She''s like a real encyclopedia, and she''s also the most timely... Encyclopedia!


    It must be right to find her about the whole Pangu world. No matter what you want to know, this girl will always tell you directly in the shortest time.


    This skill, the whole Pangu world, only one, no other branch.


    After Chu Hui left, Chu Mo looked at the resources sorted and refined by Chu Hui, and his eyes showed a warm smile.


    In fact, he is very clear about the views of those people in the Pangu army, including those in the whole Pangu world. Otherwise, he really won''t use these resources.


    He is protecting the world, even if he pays everything.


    Those people are also desperately protecting themselves, no matter how much they pay, they are also willing.


    This is good!


    Although Chu Mo paid these and never thought of returning, this is the human world, this is the Terran.


    When you pay, others will always see and understand. Then, there is no need for you to say anything. They will all work hard and want to repay you.


    Among human nature, there is naturally an ugly side, but the beautiful side is more.


    No matter when, no matter where, it is the same.


    Never changed. eight

 Chapter 1867

    Infinite world.


    Flying fish world.


    Here is the more remote one among the 3000 circles in the infinite world. It was formed a little later than the other 3000 circles. The original flying fish world, when it was not a world, was a broken big 6 used as a human exile.


    But later, someone got a lord order here.


    This place instantly formed a boundary.


    The creatures who get the order of the Lord of the world are neither the largest number of people here, nor the people in heaven. But a fish!


    A big golden carp!


    Therefore, this realm is named flying fish realm.


    It is also a rare world that is not dominated by heaven and man.


    The golden big carp is called the Lord of the carp world.


    Later, the big carp changed his name to a human, called golden carp.


    Known as the ancestor of golden carp!


    The ancestor of golden carp is a fish, but its temperament is not at all gentle and gentle like a fish. On the contrary, it is full of domineering. In front of it, even a dragon should bow to its ears and behave properly.


    It is also a truly alien place in the whole immeasurable sky.


    Because here, refuse the creatures of the Terrans to enter!


    Yes, it''s so personalized.


    The ancestor of golden carp not only did not listen to the proclamation of infinite God, but also was full of antipathy to the heavenly race.


    There is an unreliable legend that the ancestor of golden carp was hurt by heaven and man when he was a big carp in his childhood. This statement has been widely spread in the flying fish industry. However, it has never been recognized by the ancestor of golden carp.


    But it is an indisputable fact that the ancestor of golden carp hated the Terrans.


    There have also been many talents and ideas in the flying fish world. In their view, although the flying fish world is not a rich world, it is a complete world after all. Therefore, some powerful monks who have no lord order of the world once thought about occupying this place.


    If you want to occupy this place, you naturally have to kill the ancestor of golden carp first.


    However, the ancestor of golden carp is not a good stubble. Basically, those celestial friars were killed by him one by one, and a group of them were killed by him.


    Before that group of bandits became famous, the flying fish world could be said to be the most feared and disgusted place for all celestial friars.


    Later, in order to show his mercy and fraternity, immeasurable God recognized the status of the ancestor of golden carp and warned those heavenly beings not to easily go to the flying fish world to provoke.


    In the face of boundless God''s approval, the ancestor of golden carp didn''t appreciate it at all. In its words: you admit, I''m here; If you don''t admit it, I''m also here! Is there any difference?


    The ancestor of golden carp is very strong. He is actually good at the Terrans in the flying fish world. At least, in this realm, the Terrans did not suffer any harm because of the things in Pangu world. Nor was it implicated by the bandit Legion.


    But recently, the ancestor of golden carp has also been under great pressure.


    There are too many celestial friars who are thinking about their flying fish world.


    Those celestial friars are legendary hunters. They don''t want to provoke the ancestor of golden carp, rather than attack the flying fish world. There is only one goal for them, that is the immeasurable Terran in the flying fish world!


    Faced with this situation, the strong ancestor of golden carp will not make any concessions. So, during this period of time... It should be said that it has been very annoying for a long time.


    Almost every day, a large number of celestial friars come to the flying fish world, either sneak into the world, or hold their identity, and directly knock at the customs, trying to come in and kill the Terrans openly.


    "What a bunch of idiots!" Facing the group of knockers, the ancestor of golden carp didn''t say a good word. It simply wants to kill those people directly!


    But this is not realistic, because those who dare to knock on the pass openly, any one of them, has a big background. Although the golden carp ancestor was strong and domineering, he dared to block all heaven and man out. They are not welcome to enter the flying fish world. But before that, no big man in heaven and man liked it here.


    Nowadays, among those who come to knock, there are even the children of countless red people around God.


    Of course, the ancestor of the golden carp will not easily open the boundary wall of the flying fish world. Although it has no special feelings for those Terrans, these Terrans are its descendants after all!


    "If only the people of that bandit Legion came here." The ancestor of golden carp couldn''t help thinking: if those people came, just give them all the Terrans in this world and let them take them away! Isn''t it that those people are collecting Terrans everywhere?


    The ancestor of golden carp didn''t have any bad feelings for human beings, but he didn''t have much good feelings either. Moreover, it doesn''t care that its territory will become empty after those Terrans leave. It doesn''t care. It even wants to turn the whole flying fish world into a vast ocean!


    At that time, it will be completely its world!


    Later, the ancestor of golden carp directly recruited his subordinates, told them to secretly look for the people of the bandit legion, and got in touch with them. Tell them that there are countless human beings here in the flying fish world


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s go! If we all go, our ancestors will be clean." The ancestor of golden carp squinted and gently stroked the two golden moustaches on his mouth.


    Suddenly, a faint wave came from the void. The ancestor of the golden carp immediately raised his eyebrows and coldly shouted, "who is the evil guest? Come uninvited? Is it because my flying fish palace is where you want to come?"


    At this time, a large number of monks, even many Terran monks, rushed out from everywhere in an instant, and bursts of terrorist murders were scattered on their bodies.


    A giggling voice came from the void: "father Jinli has always been a strong man I admire. I don''t have any disrespect. I just heard that father Jinli just said he wanted to find us, so I couldn''t help but show up. Please forgive me for taking the liberty."


    The golden carp ancestor''s eyes widened, and the two golden beards on his mouth couldn''t help shaking a few times. Then he took a deep breath and said to himself: this man is so strong! I''m telling my hands to go down and find the people of the bandit legion, although I don''t use code words or voice transmission. But the other party could hear all of them, but I didn''t feel the existence of the other party at that time. Doesn''t that mean... I''m not as good as each other?


    At the thought of this, the ancestor of golden carp felt very uncomfortable.


    At this time, the voice in the void continued to spread: "don''t feel angry, after all, this is your territory. In your own territory, if you can''t relax, if you still need to be vigilant... It''s too boring. I have no other meaning, just want to talk to you frankly."


    In fact, up to now, the bodyguards in the flying fish palace have not been able to find out where the person talking is. Each of them had a blank look on their faces, trying to find the trace of each other. Unfortunately, they have no clue at all.


    The ancestor of golden carp was silent for a moment, and finally said, "you all step back."


    The bodyguards in the flying fish palace, one by one, drooped their heads and retreated to the place where they had been on duty. But they all felt a big shock in their hearts. Moreover, from the words of the person from the other side, it seems that that person is the Terran bandit Legion that has recently famous the whole immeasurable?


    After letting all his men retire, Jinli said directly, "please."


    In the void, where there was no one, a man in black came out directly. The man is quite handsome and masculine. His angular face is full of masculinity.


    Devil!


    I''m afraid no one would expect that the demon king would actually come to such a place as the flying fish world.


    Then, the demon king calmly walked into the deepest part of the flying fish palace, the retreat of the ancestor of the golden carp.


    After meeting, the golden carp ancestor looked serious for a long time, and then nodded reluctantly: "please sit down, I don''t have any good entertainment here, please forgive me."


    It''s obvious that the unhappy devil came uninvited.


    It''s true that it wants to see the people of the bandit Legion. But it must take the initiative to meet each other! Not like now, the other party came uninvited, but also so powerful!


    The ancestor of golden carp has the unique sensitivity of fish. It always feels that this human monk has a bad intention.


    Otherwise, in such a remote place as the flying fish world, there is almost no natural person here. What is he doing here?


    The demon king was not surprised. He sat down directly and said straight to the point, "I think the flying fish world is really vast and rich in products..."


    "Stop, stop..." the golden carp ancestor was even more impolite. His eyes were not good at looking at the demon king: "say, human, what do you want to do here?"


    "Hehe, what did the ancestor of golden carp want to do when he wanted to find the people of the bandit Legion?" The demon king is not the kind of person who likes to stick a hot face to a cold ass. when the ancestor of the golden carp was not polite at all, he was also too lazy to continue his hypocritical greetings.


    "I want you to get rid of all the humans here!" The ancestor of the golden carp frowned and said, "all day long, now all people with high status come here to knock the customs, and those who sneak into the country. It''s annoying. If you take away all the human beings here, my flying fish world will be clean!"


    "What''s in it for me? Why should I do it?" The demon king raised his eyebrows and looked at the ancestor of the golden carp with surprise: "golden carp, you should know the name of our army. You shouldn''t think that we came to wuliangtian to rescue?"


    The demon king''s words choked the ancestor of the golden carp, especially when the other party called his name directly, which made him unhappy.


    It looked at the demon king and said, "don''t you collect human beings everywhere? We have so many here, why don''t you? What are you doing here?"


    Updates are sent to.


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1868

    "We collect human beings because they may die at any time if we don''t protect them." The demon king smiled: "but it''s different here... There are a few people who dare to come here to make trouble after all."


    The ancestor of the golden carp glared at the demon king: "then you mean that my golden carp should die? I have the obligation to protect them? Is it like this?"


    The demon king said, "you are the Lord of the flying fish world. Before you become the Lord, this... Is actually the place where human beings live. When you become the Lord, you naturally have the obligation and responsibility to protect this world and all creatures in this world."


    "I''m not that great! I''m not the Lord of the world because of human beings." "And now, I''m almost unable to withstand the pressure outside. You don''t know those heavenly beings who come to knock..."


    "Well, the ancestor of the golden carp doesn''t have to worry about anything. I''ve solved the problem for you." The demon king said calmly.


    The ancestor of golden carp looked at the demon king with a serious face: "you make it clear, what do you mean by this sentence?"


    The demon king was a relaxed smile: "it''s not interesting. I''ve solved those troubles for you. They won''t knock there anymore."


    "You..." Lao Zu Teng stood up and looked at the demon king and said, "how can you do this?"


    "Why can''t I do this?" The demon king sat there at leisure and said faintly, "golden carp, the place where I started is just outside the boundary wall of your flying fish world."


    "You... Too much!" The ancestor of the golden carp looked at the demon king with a sad and angry face and said angrily, "if you do this, those big people of the human race will think it was me!"


    "Oh? I heard that the ancestor of golden carp was very strong and domineering, and even did not listen to the command of immeasurable God. Did I hear the rumors wrong?" The demon king looked at the golden carp ancestor with a smile: "or is it that the real golden carp ancestor is actually just a bully who dares not to offend the boundless high-level Lord?"


    "It''s not what you think!" The golden carp ancestor angrily said, "my flying fish world will continue to exist here. No matter how strong I am, I can''t compete with all the immeasurable big people. Do you know what I mean?"


    "Oh, after all, it''s not fear." The demon king looked at the ancestor of the golden carp with a smile.


    The golden carp ancestor''s face became very ugly. He took a deep breath and said faintly, "you go, I don''t welcome you here."


    "Well, what happened after I left?" The demon king asked.


    "What, after you left? Don''t you human beings have a sentence that tells you to take your Yangguan road and I''ll cross my single log bridge!" Sitting on the chair, the ancestor of golden carp gasped and said, "this world is my territory. I can do whatever I want. It has nothing to do with you!"


    "Well, after I left, you directly opened the boundary wall, and then said to everyone, here you are, attacked by the bandit legion, and then you can''t care so much. Let those heavenly people come in and kill the murderers, is that right?" The demon king looked at the ancestor of the golden carp, and the smile on his face had become a little cold.


    The ancestor of the golden carp looked at the demon king, and his eyes were also cold. It said angrily, "human beings, are you threatening me?"


    "No, no, no, what am I threatening you to do? I''m here to negotiate with you kindly." Said the demon king.


    "Kind negotiation? Do you think I''m a fool?" The golden carp said angrily, "come on, what do you want to do?"


    "I want you to move this world into the Pangu world." Said the demon king.


    "Impossible!" The ancestor of golden carp didn''t even think about it, so he flatly refused. It looked at the demon king as if it were looking at an idiot: "Pangu world? That doomed human beings have just risen in the sky? Are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding." The demon king said with a straight face, "this flying fish world was originally the habitat of human beings, and you are just a creature who got a lord order by luck. I don''t object to your wanting to rule the world, but you don''t own the world."


    "I''m not human!" The ancestor of golden carp said coldly, "moreover, this world is mine, and you have no right to dictate. As for what to say to move into Pangu world, don''t even think about it, it''s impossible!"


    With that, the ancestor of golden carp stood up directly and said, "see off!"


    The demon king sat there motionless, just looking at it with cold eyes.


    "You are not welcome here!" The ancestor of golden carp looked at the demon king coldly.


    The demon king still didn''t move, looked at the golden carp ancestor, and then suddenly said lightly, "you know, originally, before I came here, my impression of you was very good. After all, in this immeasurable world, it''s a miracle to meet a creature who protects human beings and is also the Lord of the world. So, I appreciate you very much."


    "I''m just protecting my territory." Said the ancestor of the golden carp.


    "But now, my impression has changed a little." The demon king said, "you are selfish."


    "I''m not human. Don''t use your human standards to measure my work." Said the ancestor of the golden carp.


    "How many creatures are there in your realm?" The demon king suddenly changed the topic and looked at the ancestor of the golden carp and asked.


    The ancestor of golden carp said, "what do you want to do? Although there are not as many ancestors in my world as your bandit legion, there are definitely many!"


    The demon king smiled: "you misunderstood, but did you forget one thing? The great ancestors here should be all human beings?"


    The ancestor of golden carp was stunned immediately, but then he sneered, "so what? Those humans will not obey you at all."


    "Do you want to try?" The demon king looked at the golden carp ancestor and his eyes were burning: "why don''t we make a bet. Let''s bet that you, the great ancestor friar of the human race in the flying fish world, will obey your golden carp ancestor or me. Dare you bet?"


    The ancestor of the golden carp was calm and did not answer. Because its heart is not so strong.


    As this damn human said, except for its Lord, almost all the power of the flying fish world comes from the Terran. And it... Is really just the lucky creature who got the order of the Lord. If the Lord''s order here is obtained by a human race. Then, the flying fish world is a world ruled by Terrans.


    "Once you choose your master, it is basically impossible to choose another master." The demon king said with some regret.


    "What do you mean?" The ancestor of golden carp looked at the demon king angrily.


    If he hadn''t seen through the depth of this man, he would have done it! Such a person who repeatedly threatened it has never appeared.


    "I mean, if the Lord of the world could easily recognize the second master, you would have died." The demon king stood up directly and sent out all his terrible aura. The whole flying fish palace, even with the strong Dharma array, collapsed at this moment!


    I can''t bear the pressure of the demon king!


    Those bodyguards in the flying fish Palace also sprayed blood one by one and flew out upside down.


    If it weren''t for the mercy of the demon king, those people would have died at this moment!


    The demon king looked at the golden carp ancestor with extremely cold eyes: "do you think... What are you? Do you think I''m here to gossip with you? If it''s not for your kindness to the Terrans over the endless years, do you think you can live to the present as a mere Lord?"


    The demon king said, throwing a lot of heads directly from his body!


    There are hundreds of them!


    These heads, muttering, appeared in front of the golden carp ancestor.


    Also exposed to the sky above the broken flying fish palace.


    "See? Any one of these heads is more valuable than your golden carp''s head! I can capture them alive and use them to extort a lot of resources from the family behind them. But they are all dead! Do you know why?" The demon king looked at the ancestor of the golden carp.


    The ancestor of golden carp was really shocked, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently, and the two golden beards were also shaking violently. It subconsciously shook its head.


    The demon king said coldly, "that''s because these beasts have killed immeasurable people when I met them! They are all bloody butchers! A group of scum! So I cut off their heads without hesitation. I don''t care who is behind their backs? Even if it''s the infinite God, so what? The infinite world is so big, we can go to more places!"


    At this time, the ancestor of golden carp, His lips trembled and said: "Crazy... You are crazy, a group of crazy people! If you do this, it will cause the anger of all the Tianren people in limitless. They are not willing to go to war, but you are gouging out meat in their hearts... If they can sit still, it will be strange. Do you know that even among the 3000 realms, the Tianren friars in Dazu realm add up to more than 10 million! Dazu realm of limitless local world There are more than 30 million monks in heaven and man! More than 30 million! How many of you? "


    Speaking of this, the ancestor of golden carp looked at the demon king, and his voice trembled and said, "the total number of friars in the boundless great ancestor realm has exceeded 40 million! Do you know what this concept is? One spit can drown your friars of more than 10000 people! Do you understand?"


    "Hehe." The demon king has only two words to respond to this almost changing concept.


    What about 40 million? Can it be said that these 40 million monks in the realm of great ancestors, heaven and man, can still stand up?


    Yes, as long as hundreds of thousands of celestial and human friars in the realm of great ancestors come forward, it will be enough for their Terran Legion. Not at all. But the problem is that it has been deep into the immeasurable world for so many years. Demon king, they have already found out the habits of those monks of the Terran clan.


    They are really not united!


    In the concept of heaven and man, the word unity has never existed!

 Chapter 1869

    The boundless world is too big. Every friar of heaven and man in the realm of great ancestors has a vast territory. On this territory, they are well deserved kings. And kings... Are lonely! Are unwilling to associate with other kings!


    In the world of heaven and man, King does not see King... Is a real normal.


    So, the demon king doesn''t care how many celestial friars in the realm of great ancestors there are in the whole immeasurable world, and how many can do? Why not them!


    The demon king looked at the ancestor of the golden carp and said lightly, "if you know each other well, just cooperate obediently. I can guarantee you one thing. When you arrive at the Pangu world, your flying fish world is still your flying fish world. You may not know my identity, but I can tell you that Chu Mo, the great God of the Pangu world, is my disciple."


    The ancestor of golden carp was stunned. He looked at the demon king with a shocked face, and his eyes showed an incredible look.


    "This... How is this possible?" The golden carp looked at the demon king, "the great God... Is it your apprentice?"


    "Do you know about the great God of Pangu?" The demon king''s voice gradually softened. Speaking of it, he didn''t really want to force the ancestor of the golden carp to death. After all, a world with a lord is a real world. If you lose the Lord, the luck of the world will be greatly affected.


    In the simplest words: in the world without the Lord, the cultivation speed of all creatures will weaken, the growth speed of all spiritual herbs will slow down, and the formation time of those cultivation resources and minerals... Will also be extended indefinitely.


    With the Lord of the world, this world will have the corresponding luck!


    Otherwise, depending on the character of the demon king, he would have slapped the ancestor of the golden carp and left with this world.


    The old ancestor of the golden carp shook his head. He had almost no contact with the outside world. It''s smelly and hard. It doesn''t make friends with those heavenly people at all. Therefore, its flying fish world is almost a completely closed world.


    The demon king passed a divine idea to the ancestor of the golden carp. This divine idea is a message that the demon king has refined countless times over the years. In this message, there is a quite perfect growth process of Chu Mo so far, and it is the one that is quite powerful at every step.


    Including the fact that Chu Mo set up three great heaven Dharma arrays in the later period and killed the four great heaven and 40000 great ancestor allied forces.


    Therefore, any creature who gets this information will have the most intuitive understanding of everything about Chu Mo in the shortest time.


    It can be said that the ancestor of golden carp read this information with a shocking attitude from beginning to end.


    Then it became silent.


    The devil didn''t rush it. Because the demon king believes that with the wisdom of the golden carp ancestor, he will definitely make the most correct choice.


    For a long time, the ancestor of the golden carp said in a deep voice, "the resources of the Pangu world have been exhausted. In the past, did we not want to draw blood from us?"


    The demon king glanced at him: "you underestimate our group of people! To tell you the truth, over the years, the resources that our army has seized in the immeasurable world have been more than five times those consumed by the Pangu world in the past years! You flying fish world... Although it can be regarded as a rich product, in my heart, I really despise it."


    Saying this, the demon king said with a smile: "just like those great figures of heaven and man, before, they didn''t see this world. Plus most of the Terrans are concentrated here, they are also happy to be invisible. Didn''t they attack this place?"


    The ancestor of golden carp blushed slightly and cursed in his heart: I didn''t know who it was before, saying how rich my flying fish world is. In my heart, I also look down on our world.


    Thinking of this, he felt sad in his heart. He was good enough to dominate here. Who did he provoke? Now, even this world has to be taken away by people. That''s too much!


    However, from the message sent by the demon king to him, it also understood the behavior of the new God in the Pangu world. The ancestor of golden carp had a deep understanding of the human race itself, so he could directly judge that the Lord of Chu should be the kind of man in the mouth of mankind: righteous, broad-minded and able to do great things.


    If they used to believe in the Lord of Chu, they would certainly welcome them.


    This finally gave the golden carp a little comfort.


    It looked at the demon king and said, "don''t forget, you promised me."


    The demon king nodded, "don''t worry."


    The ancestor of the golden carp said again, "at this time?"


    The demon king said with a smile, "we''ve almost grabbed it. Now people have learned the best in those days. It''s hard to grab too good resources in the limitless local world. Therefore, our goal now is threethousand boundaries. We''re ready to grab another circle and retreat."


    "...." the ancestor of golden carp looked at the indifferent demon king on his face, and the whole person was a black line.


    It''s so easy to say that robbery is so aboveboard, and it''s so easy to face countless great ancestors. I have to admit that it really can''t do it at all. No wonder this man can become the master of the Lord of Chu. It''s really different!


    In the heart of the golden carp ancestor, there was a trace of admiration for the demon king.


    After Chu Mo and ancestor Jinli settled this matter, ancestor Jinli had no complaints and emotions before. In fact, the flying fish world is also a world without much sense of existence in immeasurable heaven. If you come to Pangu world and become the first world outside Pangu world, you may get great benefits. At least, in terms of gas transportation, it can take the lead.


    The ancestor of golden carp is also a very intelligent creature. Otherwise, it can''t give everyone a strong style on the one hand, but on the other hand... It doesn''t offend those big people of the Terran race.


    After making a decision, it starts all kinds of preparations.


    It is really not an easy thing to take this world away. It must be prepared for a period of time before refining.


    In fact, what the ancestor of golden carp didn''t know was that it, the flying fish world, entered the Pangu world. It must be the first large world outside the Pangu world itself. But it''s really not possible to be the first!


    Because at the same time, the same situation as here is being staged in many places of limitless sky!


    Powerful world!


    Here is full of chaos, and the aura is extremely rich.


    If the flying fish world is a remote rural town. Then this vigorous world is a real drunken metropolis!


    Because here, it is one of the most powerful worlds in the whole immeasurable universe!


    The Lord of the powerful world is a veteran monk of heaven and man. He has become a Taoist for endless years. And so far, he has experienced reincarnation hundreds of times!


    The strongest thing is that in every reincarnation process, his powerful world has never had any trouble!


    The heaven and the people here live and work in peace and contentment, and the abundance of products here is amazing!


    In such a world, the resources here are sevenoreight times more than all the resources robbed by the demon lord and his army over the years!


    In other words, the affluence of the vigorous world is more than ten times stronger than that of the real great heaven, the newly rising Pangu world!


    This figure, even Chu Mo, is unimaginable.


    Not to mention the wandering lady and the demon king.


    In fact, even in the flying fish world, all the cultivation resources combined are several times richer than the Pangu world before the Chu Mo formation.


    In the past, it was for this reason that those monks from heaven and man made wrong judgments again and again.


    The Lord of xionghun world is called xionghun. The four heavens of Wanjie, most of which are named after the Lord.


    Xionghun did not participate in the expedition called by God this time. In the whole immeasurable sky, four fifths of the world masters were all summoned away. But he didn''t go. He was one of the few who stayed. It''s not that he doesn''t obey orders. But immeasurable God doesn''t want such a powerful Lord to leave.


    In war, there will always be casualties. At that time, the immeasurable God did not think that he would still fail this time. However, he made psychological preparation for sacrifice. He left more than 500 world masters, except for a few golden carp ancestors who completely disobeyed orders and he didn''t bother to pay attention. The rest are all the masters of the whole immeasurable world, the richest ones in the big world!


    They can''t die!


    Immeasurable God also expects them to pay a lot of resources to immeasurable heaven every other period of time!


    If these World Masters die, these big worlds will almost be abolished.


    So xionghun stayed here, but now, his heart was simply collapsed.


    This matter should be mentioned some time ago.


    His men reported to him that they had caught a human woman, who was very beautiful. Instead of killing her, they sent her to the powerful Lord.


    As soon as xionghun saw the woman, he was moved on the spot!


    Strange to say, xionghun dominates the endless years of xionghun world, and there have been some Taoist couples. But those Taoists are from the Tianren clan. Terran women, powerful is not unknown. Beautiful women... I''ve seen countless!


    Over the years, those subordinates have sent all kinds of human female slaves to please him. What a beautiful woman!


    Speaking of it, many female slaves are not inferior to this one in front of them. But those female slaves didn''t have the temperament of this woman at all.


    Like an iceberg, like a plum blossom!


    Cold and noble!


    That kind of noble temperament, powerful, even in the noble body of heaven and women, has never been felt.


    It''s really too noble!


    This woman didn''t even look at him, but she fell in love with her at a glance. Even made a personal commitment: said he would never treat her as a human!


    This sounds like a curse, but in fact, it is already the most powerful commitment.


    Because for heaven and man, the Terran... Is really the lowest level race!


    Therefore, this kind of commitment is quite sincere. No... it should be the most sincere commitment.


    Then he was restrained¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1870

    This kind of transformation makes xionghun, a terrible creature who has lived through the ages, feel like crying. It''s too uncomfortable! His nose is sour when he thinks of it. Because at that time, he was severely slapped by the woman, with the bridge of his nose... All of them were smashed by the woman''s slap!


    So not only my heart is sour, but also my face and nose are sour.


    "I will never treat you as a person!"


    When the woman said this sentence, she was full of pride!


    Xionghun can''t accept such words at all. When did your Terran... Become a high-level race? What do you mean you won''t treat me as a person? Of course I''m not human! I am a man of heaven! I am the ancient Lord of heaven and man!


    But the woman didn''t give him a chance to argue. She took him and went directly into his secret room.


    In the powerful and incredible eyes, the woman broke into the deepest part of his secret room with great momentum all the way. From beginning to end, I didn''t even ask him for any help!


    This is the most powerful and private place!


    No one in this world has ever come to this place except himself. Not even the great God!


    But now, she was forcibly intruded by a woman. This makes xionghun feel completely unacceptable. Do you even think you are dreaming? Otherwise, how could it suddenly become like this?


    Why can the woman who has been controlled by him suddenly make such a fierce counterattack. Why does this woman''s Taoism obviously look less profound than him, but she suppresses him to death, and she doesn''t even have a chance to resist?


    This powerful world... But his world!


    In this blessed situation, is it still not possible? What is this situation?


    This woman, naturally, is the wandering empress.


    In this world, there must be few women who can be evaluated with the word "Meng". But the wandering lady is definitely one of them!


    Moreover, she is even recognized by countless people as the most fierce woman in the world!


    Nowadays, the number of Terran women in Dazu realm is actually quite a lot.


    The sect of Piaomiao palace, together with the disciples and followers of Chu Mo, and the women in the whole Chu royal family, have not yet entered the realm of Dazu.


    Speaking of combat power, people like Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi, and those in the ethereal Palace are not weak. Are not necessarily much lower than the battle power of the wandering female emperor.


    But when it comes to fierceness, there is only the wandering female emperor left.


    She is not so fierce now, but in her time, all the way to today.


    Stronger than many men.


    When he came to the deepest part of the powerful chamber of secrets, the wandering female emperor threw him there casually, and didn''t even bother to seal him.


    In other words, today''s forceful, in fact, has the power to fight back!


    But the wandering empress seemed to care nothing at all, majestic... And she really didn''t dare to do so!


    So, this is simply a wonderful flower.


    The fierceness of the wandering female emperor was also displayed incisively and vividly.


    "Two choices, first, I''ll kill you, and then loot all the resources in your powerful world. By the way, I''ll kill all the people here!" The wandering lady said faintly.


    "They are all innocent! You can''t do this!" The majestic Lord directly interrupted the wandering female emperor''s words and roared for generations.


    PA!


    He was slapped directly in the face.


    This time, the sour feeling came again.


    And it''s hot.


    "Don''t interrupt me before I finish speaking. Who is not innocent? Human beings are not innocent?" The wandering lady looked at him coldly: "human beings deserve to die? You humans are born to be high? Idiot!"


    With that, she didn''t even look majestic, and said to herself, "the second option is that you swear by the original God, and you have to put the original God here with me, swear that you will never betray me and the Pangu world. Swear to join the Pangu world and become one of them. Then, you are still your Lord, and maybe you will get a higher position in the Pangu world."


    The wandering female emperor looked at the stunned forcefulness and said faintly, "our Terrans are not so shameless as your Tianren. Our Terrans are very broad-minded."


    Looking at the wandering lady in a daze, he said in his heart: from you, I only see the human moodiness and ruthlessness... I don''t see a broad-minded at all. HMM... chest is big enough, but not broad!


    Naturally, the wandering lady didn''t know what was thinking in her powerful mind. Otherwise, it was estimated that she wouldn''t mind taking a world without a lord back.


    "Are you sure you can get out of immeasurable heaven by doing this?" Majestic looking at the wandering female emperor. After all, he is the Lord of the world and has been in the top position for a long time. It''s just that I''ve never met such an unreasonable person as Piao, so I started to fight directly when I came up, which made him a little confused.


    But at the moment, when he recovered, his brain gradually calmed down.


    He had understood what the bandits wanted to do.


    No one told him that the woman belonged to the bandit Legion. But in the whole immeasurable sky, there is no second company with such courage and strength except the bandit Legion!


    Those Terrans in wuliangtian''s native world? It is a great blessing that they can escape the siege of the hunters of heaven and man!


    Piao looked at xionghun and said faintly, "can you go out? That''s our business. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Forceful looked at the floating with a speechless face, and at the same time, a sad face: "why don''t I worry? Why? I took a world and ran away with you like this, I''m tantamount to betraying! Woman, do you know what this means? This is equal to our forceful world, and there is no retreat from now on!"


    "Pangu world is your biggest backer." Piao Ling said coolly.


    "..." vigorous corners of his mouth twitched violently, and he couldn''t help but growl in a low voice: "damn Pangu world, the total resources of that world are not more than one tenth of ours?"


    Piao thought for a while and said honestly, "there are almost no top-level cultivation resources in Pangu world now. They were used to kill your celestial monks before."


    "..." xionghun felt like vomiting blood. He felt that he had no way to communicate with this human woman.


    So now, there is only one problem before him.


    Are you going to die or surrender?


    So, xionghun shamefully chose to surrender. Because there is no choice at all. The other side didn''t leave him any way out!


    Swear with the original life God, and then handed over a trace of the original life God to Piao''s hand.


    At this moment, xionghun is equal to completely becoming the wandering female emperor... A slave of heaven and man?


    This statement, this word... Has never existed since ancient times!


    But today, in xionghun, we have made a start.


    It''s so sad!


    Xionghun after all this, the whole person is as old as endless years. He looked at the wandering lady and said, "in the future... I will be your man..."


    Piao glanced at him with a disgusted face: "all right, all right, get ready quickly, refine your powerful world, so that we can run away quickly."


    "This is so special..." xionghun felt that he wanted to die. He really felt that he had been on the thief''s boat and could not get down again.


    Floating strong, is omni-directional. After receiving xionghun world, she didn''t mean to be satisfied at all, but directly asked xionghun if she had any suggestions.


    With a strong face, he looked at Piao foolishly: "what do you mean?"


    "Why are you so stupid?" Piao''s face was angry: "I mean, what other world do you think we can steal!"


    "You still want to rob? Aren''t we going to run away?" Xionghun was scared to death by falling.


    He really has no way back now. He gets on the Terran ship and can''t get off again. Only with this crazy woman in the end. He was thinking about what method to use to escape unconsciously. I didn''t expect that this crazy woman would rob the world.


    "Of course, running is running, but the big world is also going to rob!" Piao had a natural expression on his face, looked vigorous, and then said, "hurry up, don''t waste time, quickly give a big world coordinate that is easy to grab, and I''ll grab some more."


    At this moment, xionghun really had an impulse to dig a hole for this woman and kill her.


    But on second thought, the woman seemed impulsive and brainless, but in fact she was smart enough to die. Not to mention that even he is not an opponent. How many masters of heaven and man are her opponents in the whole immeasurable universe?


    At present, xionghun seriously thought about it and pointed out several quite rich realms.


    "Those big circles are relatively close to our powerful world. Compared with the powerful world, the degree of fertility is only strong!" With a strong face, he looked at Piao carefully: "however, there is one thing, the Lord must be more careful. Those masters of the big world are not like me..."


    Piao looked at majestic and said shamelessly, "not as greedy as you are?"


    "..." vigorous with black lines all over his head, looking at the floating: "human beings speak... Is it the Lord''s kind?"


    Piao thought, "don''t you like this speaking style?"


    "Who said that? I''m going to kill him!" Xionghun has a feeling of pain. I don''t know which bastard followed the crazy woman to say that heaven and man like this way of saying.


    Are you kidding? Heaven and man don''t like this way of speaking! What heaven and man like is the way of saying compliments to each other!


    Piao Ling didn''t pay too much attention to xionghun and left directly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, thousands of Pangu years passed, and the whole immeasurable sky was suddenly shocked by a message, which shocked all heaven and man and almost collapsed!


    The bandit Legion robbed a large number of resources in the boundless native world, took away a large number of humans, and killed a large number of celestial friars. I went to the three thousand realms of immeasurable heaven again, and almost ransacked those worlds in which the Lord of the realms was not in!


    At least more than 2000 circles have been poisoned by the bandit Legion.


    They did everything they could, either by force or by stealth. Conduct various beheading operations. Kill the celestial friar who is temporarily responsible for that realm, and then rob.


    And this is not the most terrible thing.

 Chapter 1871

    The most terrifying thing is that these Terran friars of the bandit Legion forcibly stole more than 100 realms!


    They used various means to coerce those world masters, surrendered to the Terrans, and then refined those big worlds and were taken away directly!


    This news is so unbelievable and unacceptable to all the people in the infinite. They don''t understand, what''s wrong with the world? Why suddenly, the friar of the Terran has become so terrible?


    Why can they enter the realm of no man in the boundless sky?


    In the whole immeasurable heaven, there are more than 40 million monks in Dazu realm! Why can''t you deal with the grand ancestor friars of only 10000 human beings? Isn''t this bullshit?


    No matter how weak the temperament of heaven and man is, at this moment, they are all collectively angry!


    They even began to denounce immeasurable God!


    However, their words of criticism made the demon king and the human friars such as Piao and Chu Lao feel speechless. And also completely rest assured that it may not take long for the army of Pangu world to go on an expedition for four days in turn!


    Because the accusations of this group of heaven and man are simply diverse, but there is almost no strong demand to destroy this group of Terran legions.


    "Why bother those wary Terrans if you have nothing to do?"


    "In those days, we shouldn''t have bothered Pangu. He wanted to take all the Terrans and leave the establishment. On the fifth day, let him establish it! Wouldn''t it be good if we silently send blessings? Why bother them?"


    "When he provoked Pangu, he got retribution today. More than 40 million great ancestor friars can''t beat 10000 people. It''s a shame!"


    "What are you doing to provoke that group of people? I''ve heard about it. The four heavens sent an expeditionary force to attack Pangu world of others. As a result, the whole army was destroyed, and they sent someone to fight back! It''s too much. Is there something wrong with your brain, great God?"


    "Terrans have always been the most ferocious. They eat everything, they want to rob everything, and they can''t move when they see good things. Now it''s good that they have robbed more than 100 of our 3000 realms. Woo woo, how do you feel that we suddenly become so weak? Where is our great ancestor strong?"


    "Terrans, return our more than 100 realms! If there is anything, you can sit down and talk!"


    These messy voices are almost the most mainstream voices of the whole immeasurable sky now. There were other voices asking 40 million monks to kill these damn low creatures together.


    But that kind of voice is usually scolded directly by their own people.


    "What''s wrong with you? Those main war factions. Why don''t you go to war yourself? Why do you ask others to go to war? Should those heavenly people in the realm of great ancestors die? Why should they go to war?"


    "Whoever yells, who goes on it by himself, don''t just move your mouth if you''re okay!"


    "Those of the main war faction are simply shameless! Are we not miserable enough to be harmed immeasurably?"


    "Whoever is in charge of the war will face those ferocious humans by himself!"


    "If you don''t annoy those humans, will others do this? Think about the hunter teams you used to treat humans as prey, and now they treat you like this, can''t you stand it?"


    Immeasurable is too developed, too big and too rich.


    Here, there is also something similar to the letter board, but much more advanced than the letter board.


    Therefore, although the whole immeasurable sky is vast, many things can be passed on quickly.


    Except for a few border areas, the information is relatively blocked. In other places, information is delivered very quickly.


    So that in the end, even the wandering empress couldn''t help sighing: "why do I suddenly feel that most of the heavenly people in this immeasurable sky are quite cute?"


    "Well, later I decided to be nice to those ordinary people when I called again." Said the monkey.


    Everyone nodded seriously.


    Now they really found that the peace loving people in the whole Tianren clan absolutely occupied the vast majority. Moreover, the social form of heaven people, how to say... Seems to be a little too high freedom!


    Every heaven and man has an unimaginable kind of free thought. They will never have the idea of being loyal to anyone. In their hearts, they... Belong to themselves! Is an independent individual. If I want to go to war, I will go. If I don''t want to, no one can force me!


    this is it!


    Self to the extreme!


    It is not difficult to imagine why the four great gods would be so difficult to recruit soldiers from their respective Great heaven to expedition the Pangu world. In the end, those who fought were almost the true confidants of the great God.


    The so-called confidants, in fact, are also hard won by the great lords with resources. Plus those celestial friars, they are indeed somewhat belligerent in their bones.


    Otherwise, even those people, they can''t command.


    The most important means for the great heavenly masters to control the great celestial realm is those world masters. It can be said that only those world masters are the true confidants of the great God.


    Of course, except the golden carp ancestor.


    The vast majority of the Lord, their Lord''s order is obtained through the help of the great God.


    It is because of this relationship that they obey the great God.


    But this time, the losses of immeasurable heaven and purple gold heaven, the Lord of the world, are unbearable to the two gods.


    This is also the fundamental reason why the bandit Legion has reached such a point in immeasurable heaven that immeasurable God has not appeared.


    Today''s immeasurable God is desperately trying to figure out where to go, find the Lord token, and then use the shortest time to cultivate a group of new Lord. Otherwise, the whole wuliangtian and zijintian... I''m afraid it''s going to be a mess!


    There will be no trouble inside, but there will be a few more Terran expeditionary bandit legions, and they are simply unable to resist!


    Even the great God cannot find out and kill these friars of the Terran bandit Legion one by one!


    This is... Too stupid!


    Up to now, there are only more than 7000 people left in the great ancestor legion of a large group of Terrans, such as the demon king.


    There are more than 3000 brothers who have stayed here forever.


    But the living people, every one, have all been unimaginably promoted!


    Including demon king, Piao Ling, Chu Lao, monkey, Chu Tong and Chu Xuan, they have made incredible improvements in all aspects.


    This kind of promotion will never be achieved by these people in the Pangu world.


    This is the real war test of blood and fire!


    Great changes have taken place in everyone''s energy and spirit. In the past, they all grew up safely under the protection of Chu mo. But now, any of their 7000 plus people can really be alone.


    In the future, it is inevitable that the great ancestor friar of any human race will become a vassal in the Pangu world. And they will eventually lead more people to a more brilliant road.


    "We have all grown." Chu Lao looked at the crowd and whispered, "we have finally... Made our due contribution to our world!"


    "Terrans don''t die!" The devil whispered!


    "Terrans don''t die!" All the great ancestor friars of the Terran shouted in unison.


    Then, the great ancestor friars of this group of Terrans crisscrossed in the void, and then flew at a high speed towards the infinite celestial wall.


    As long as they pass through the boundary wall, they will leave this boundary completely, and then... Return with a full load!


    Everyone is very excited and eager to return to their hometown. They have been away for too many years, and they also miss their families.


    However, just as these people were about to come to the boundless boundary wall, suddenly, a figure appeared on the boundary wall, blocking their way.


    That figure is really too big! It''s almost going to fill the void of the whole universe!


    He suddenly appeared there, even if he wanted to be invisible, it was impossible!


    The kind of pressure emanating from his body also makes everyone feel breathless. In fact, he didn''t move or do anything. It''s just a figure blocking the boundary wall, which makes everyone have a huge pressure!


    The monks of all Terrans all stood down, and their faces became dignified. Looking at the figure in front, they somehow guessed the identity of the figure.


    Infinite God!


    I''m afraid that he is the only one who can have such power.


    The demon king''s face showed a dignified color. He glanced at the people around him. The expressions on everyone''s faces were the same.


    At this time, the figure across the street spoke directly.


    "For so long, you Terran bugs have been rampant in my boundless days, acting recklessly and doing whatever they want... Must have had a good time?"


    This voice is spoken in human language and voice. There was no power of any avenue, but there was a feeling of great shock in the ears of these human monks.


    More than 7000 great ancestor friars, at least 90% of them, were shaken on the spot, causing their internal organs to churn and spit out a mouthful of blood directly.


    "A group of bugs, really think you are God? The unique belligerence of heaven and man has made you take advantage of it. Do you really think that my boundless sky is a place where you can come and go as you want?"


    This time, even the demon king and Chu Lao and others couldn''t help spewing a mouthful of blood.


    The coercion of the other party is really too strong!


    "And those traitors, you really let me feel very disappointed. Although heaven and man advocate freedom. But you, after all, are the Lord of the world. In you, I can''t see any loyalty and blood. My so-called loyalty is not to me, but to your home. You surrendered to the enemy so easily and easily, taking a lot of top resources to fund the enemy. Well, you heaven and man, there is no need to continue to exist. ¡±


    The more than 100 celestial friars who surrendered to the Terran were all pale at this moment. But they did not beg for mercy. Because they all know that it doesn''t make sense at all.


    At this time, a figure flew out of the demon king and hit the figure blocking the boundary wall with a stick.


    "Pretend to be your mother?"


    Boom!


    This one is earth shattering!


    This stick will destroy the sky and the earth¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1872

    If the wandering female emperor is the fiercest woman in the world, there are too many fiercest men in the world, such as Chu Mo, such as the demon king, such as Chu Lao, such as Chu Tianji... There are too many, but monkeys... Must be one of the fiercest creatures.


    Monkey always emphasizes that he is not human, but in the eyes of everyone, he is everyone''s companion and the best brother.


    In the eyes of monkeys, there is no one in the world who can''t swing a stick and hit it!


    What happened to the great God?


    The great God can''t miss it!


    After scolding, the monkey swung the stick and hit it hard.


    The power of this stick is so amazing that it collapses with the gang of monkeys, together with a large universe void.


    The figure blocking the boundary wall gave a cold hum, then raised a hand and directly suppressed it towards the monkey.


    The monkey didn''t make his Dharma body infinite. Its body looked dry and thin. Compared with the other party''s big hand, it was too small to count as dust!


    Because this figure is too big. With one hand, he can cover the endless universe!


    Even those stars, in front of his hand, are all as small as a grain of dust.


    Boom!


    The strength of the monkey''s stick is completely out of proportion to its size.


    A stick hit, with a breath of destruction!


    At the moment of intersecting with that big hand, there directly erupted a dazzling light. The dazzling degree of that light made people unable to look directly at it.


    Then, the figure of the monkey rolled over and retreated from there. Its golden eyes are full of amazing fighting spirit. It''s also full of fighting spirit!


    There is a transparent hole on the big hand that the figure on the opposite side presses down.


    Although the hole had been closed in almost an instant, it was still seen by everyone.


    "Little monkey, you''re tired of living." In the mouth of that voice, there was a grand sound of the road.


    But the monkey was sneering, because it had tried to find out the truth of the other party in the just hit.


    "This is not the original Buddha of the great God, but a Dharma body. His original Buddha can''t arrive in time. Don''t be afraid, fuck him!" The monkey said, swung the stick directly and rushed to the figure again.


    This time, almost everyone rushed towards this figure.


    The hundred and ten masters of the big world, their eyes twinkled, and they all stood where they were. Although he has betrayed immeasurable, most of them are forced after all. Most importantly, the invincible image of immeasurable God is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. These world leaders do not think that anyone in this world can beat God.


    Even if it''s just a Dharma body, it''s not something they can deal with!


    Under the accumulated power of immeasurable God, they did not move.


    But those other human friars, without hesitation, rushed directly to the Dharma body of immeasurable God.


    Immeasurable God was angry, and his mouth uttered a terrible sound. At the same time, his body also erupted into almost infinite power. Although he is huge, his movements are not clumsy at all. On the contrary, it is extremely flexible!


    But the speed of this group of Terran monks is all too fast!


    Especially the fiercest ones!


    They all rushed to the front and launched a crazy attack on this huge Dharma body.


    Immeasurable God is extremely powerful. Under normal circumstances, with the ability of these people, they simply cannot do anything about him.


    But these people are really too fierce!


    Under the leadership of Piao Ling, Mojun, Chu Lao, monkey, Chu Tong and Chu Xuan, everyone directly launched the strongest attack.


    In the blink of an eye, this dharma body of immeasurable God was directly beaten with holes.


    The Terran monks are not optimistic, and many people have been seriously injured directly. The main reason is that it can''t stand the overwhelming attack of the infinite God Dharma. His Taoism is too deep! The power of the law displayed casually is all crush level.


    But such a battle, which should have been one-sided, was forcibly defeated by the great ancestor friars of this group of Terrans.


    This kind of result is something that those who surrendered would never dream of. Similarly, it is completely unexpected to immeasurable God.


    Before that, he didn''t pay attention to this group of human friars who had been killed into immeasurable heaven at all, and thought it was just a group of clowns. As long as you want, you can slap them all at any time!


    So although this group of human friars'' army is making wind and rain in the immeasurable sky, these things are not a big deal in the eyes of immeasurable God. His real headache is the fall of more than 2500 world masters!


    This matter is a bone breaking matter for the whole immeasurable world.


    But what he didn''t expect was that this group of Terran coalition was not satisfied with grabbing resources and taking away Terrans. It simply wanted to rob even the boundless 3000 realms!


    This is also an intolerable thing for infinite God. Therefore, he directly separated a Dharma body and came here to block it.


    Who knows, these human monks are so bold that they don''t even have a little awe of his God!


    Who dares to treat those monks in boundless heaven like this? Haven''t you seen the hundred traitors? Are you still looking at them honestly?


    Immeasurable God felt extremely angry in the heart of this dharma body, and he showed no mercy. I really want to kill a few directly, and give this group of damn fearless Terran friars a little color to see.


    But what shocked him was that this group of Terran monks, any one, were like a loach, and they simply couldn''t keep their hands. Under the suppression of his powerful law, he didn''t show any fear! Moreover, although many people were injured by his law power. But none of them suffered real fatal injury.


    Although his attack methods are fierce and unparalleled, they are far from achieving the effect he wants!


    This is the hell!


    Great God, even if it is just a separation, should not be just such a result.


    If you let this group of Terrans slip away in this way, even his reputation will be greatly hit.


    God is helpless to a group of human monks. Anyone will laugh at him if such things are said.


    Therefore, immeasurable God is also determined to keep more than half of these human beings here!


    At its worst, you have to kill the monkey and those who take the lead, and then... Those traitors, don''t want to run away! No one can feel better!


    What kind of lethality would a great God have if he made up his mind to attack and kill? In the past, almost no one has really seen it. But today, they finally saw it!


    It was absolutely a devastating scene.


    The whole sky, under the power of this law, burns directly.


    This fire is fiercer than karma!


    Because this is the real fire of law!


    On the spot, some great ancestor friars of the Terran were directly burned out by the flame, and they fell directly.


    Seeing this, the people headed by the demon king knew that it was the most critical time!


    All of them clenched their teeth and showed their strongest power to launch a kill against the boundless God!


    Immeasurable God is fighting, and the demon king... Is fighting desperately!


    If you can''t break through this level, all the efforts you have made in the past countless years will be paid for.


    As long as they pass this level, there will be a vast sea and sky from now on. Even if they encounter immeasurable God or other gods again, they will also have great confidence to face it!


    This is a battle related to the life and death of these Terran monks and their belief in invincibility!


    The demon lord directly launched the strongest attack!


    The wandering female emperor also directly displayed her strongest unique skills.


    Chu Lao, Chu Tong, Chu Xuan... And those people in the misty palace, all... All showed their strongest unique skills.


    Many people, even if they have started to burn, have been badly hit, but still no one gives up.


    Everyone is working hard!


    With the power exerted by the infinite God''s Dharma body increasing, more human friars fell from the void, burning flames all over... Burned to nothingness.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only more than 5000 monks in Dazu realm left on the side of the Terran monks!


    Such casualties are too fast!


    The power of the great God is really thrilling.


    Although immeasurable God is not God, there is no God''s field and God''s death, but the power of his Dharma body is not inferior, and he has become God''s Chu Mo!


    His noumenon is even stronger!


    In this battle, there was no support from Chu Mo and Yu Hong, only themselves.


    But no one gave up!


    Everyone... Is working hard!


    Finally, xionghun, the leader of xionghun world over there, roared, "what are you waiting for? If these Terrans die, will we come to a good end?"


    "Kill!" The ancestor of the golden carp also saw clearly that the infinite God had never thought of letting them go!


    Being a traitor and trying to please both sides is simply unrealistic.


    These more than 100 boundless masters, at the same time, all shot!


    Their abilities are actually very strong. When these people work together, the strength on the Terran side is directly reinforced.


    The infinite God over there said coldly, "a group of traitors really don''t know what to do..."


    Just then, the Dharma body of immeasurable god suddenly froze slightly.


    At this time, everyone saw that a wave of destruction suddenly came from the chest of his Dharma body!


    That is


    Everyone was stunned, and the faces of those Terran monks all showed sadness.


    The golden carp ancestor who just rushed up couldn''t help but take a breath and murmured, "self explosion... The creatures of the great ancestor realm self explosion? This... How brave is this?"


    At this time, the Dharma body of immeasurable God also directly appeared a large number of cracks, like the earth that has dried up for countless years. It''s like a broken and glued statue!


    His Dharma body was about to collapse after a self exploding attack by a great ancestor friar of the celebrity clan!


    This dharma body of immeasurable God roared. He was too angry and finally felt a trace of fear.

 Chapter 1873

    If all Terrans are like them, the future of the four days... Is really dangerous!


    To be exact, it should be two days!


    Now they are still competing with the fifth world, leaving them immeasurable sky and purple gold sky.? Seeing that the situation was bad, Nan Wutian and xiaoyaotian withdrew directly. He even sent a lot of resources to Chu Mo to make friends with him.


    In the eyes of immeasurable God and purple gold God at that time, it was the same decision as having a brain disease. In today''s view, it is quite wise.


    However, the infinite God and the God of money are more reluctant to let go of that other thing.


    If we really let the human world rise, that thing will really happen in the future. At that time, it must be divided by the Terrans. More importantly, the new God on the fifth day, like Pangu in the past, has become a god!


    At that time, even the four gods are not sure what variables will be produced.


    Perhaps, they waited for an opportunity for endless years, but in the end, they watched helplessly as others got them.


    Boom!


    This dharma body of immeasurable God collapsed directly.


    Although it did not fall directly, it has completely lost its previous terrible combat power.


    There were tears in the devil''s eyes. In fact, just at that moment, he also wanted to rush over and explode. But because he needed to command the battle and account for some things, he didn''t have time to go there. Someone over there has already made a choice.


    Terrans don''t die!


    This is the spirit of immortality of Terrans!


    In this world, only the human race will have this spirit of sacrifice for righteousness.


    Many other intelligent races can face death calmly. But for them to sacrifice themselves because of blood, friendship and racial righteousness, few creatures can do it.


    Choose to sacrifice yourself and give the chance of life to others


    Immeasurable God''s unwilling roar sounded in this void: "Terran, you have successfully angered me. Well, this time, you are lucky. Soon, I will personally... Go to the fifth world and kill you! At that time, all the creatures in the whole fifth world will not want to live."


    Speaking, the voice of immeasurable God disappeared directly here.


    "Won?"


    "We won?"


    "Infinite God was defeated by us?"


    Almost all the Terran monks have a feeling of disbelief. They looked at each other, trying to get the answer from each other''s eyes.


    At this time, the monkey pointed to the sky with a big iron bar in his hand and shouted angrily, "shameless thing! Next time? Do you want to have another time? Today, grandpa is here to tell you, it won''t be long before we will make a comeback! When it comes, it''s not the problem of taking away your 100 worlds! At that time, kill you first! And then take your whole boundless sky!"


    Monkey''s words seem ridiculous.


    But the world rumbled because of the monkey''s oath!


    This is the power of the oath!


    It has been engraved in this infinite law!


    The monkey is serious.


    It''s not talking nonsense.


    What''s more surprising is that the law of heaven here seems to... Recognize the monkey''s ability, so it directly recognizes its oath.


    In other words, if one day, the Terran side really breaks the immeasurable heaven, as long as it can kill the immeasurable God, then the Terran can directly become the master of this day!


    At that time, the divine order of immeasurable God can be directly used by the human side!


    This is the power of their vows.


    With the words of monkey, this battle of life and death has come to an end.


    On the Terran side, although it persisted to the end, there were also huge casualties. There are only more than 4000 of them left.


    The more than 100 surrendered World Masters were all intact. But at the moment, they also received a huge shock. That kind of vibration is entirely a kind of whip from the heart. This is a real test from human nature.


    Heaven and man yearn for freedom and live by themselves. They have no idea what unity is. I don''t understand what kind of feeling hot blood is. So it is difficult for them to understand the spirit of sacrifice and solidarity between the Terrans.


    Today''s battle, if you change it to a group of celestial friars, the cultivation is equal to this group of humans. There is bound to be a completely different result.


    At best, the whole army was destroyed!


    Therefore, xionghun, the masters of heaven and man, were really touched.


    For the first time, they took the initiative to treat the human wounded.


    Everyone, did not speak, everyone was silent. The joy of the rest of life was almost wiped out by the sacrifice of comrades in arms who had fought side by side for many years.


    Many people have tears in their eyes, silently helping other injured people.


    Finally, everyone, regroup. Whole army!


    Under the guidance of the demon king, they broke through the boundless wall and flew directly to the depths of the infinite universe.


    In the 108th year of the Pangu calendar, the demon king led his people back to the Pangu world. He brought back more than 100 mature realms and placed them in the Pangu world. It directly caused a great sensation.


    Then, the demon king came to see Chu Mo and told him all the process. And took out a lot of top-level cultivation resources to make Chu Mo recover from the injury as soon as possible.


    The 12000 year of the Pangu calendar.


    Chu Mo completely recovered from his previous injury, and then left the pass. The whole Pangu world has undergone another transformation.


    Become more vast and boundless!


    According to the previous commitment, Chu Mo did not move those big worlds. And reduce the cultivation resources they need to turn in to half of their original limitless days.


    Always give something good. Otherwise, why should people stay here with determination?


    Among the more than 100 realms, there are 100000 monks in the realm of Dazu alone!


    So the nature of heaven and man is like this. If it were the human race, I''m afraid that the friars of the great ancestor of heaven and man of more than 100 worlds would have rushed out and destroyed the friars of more than 10000 human races.


    But almost all of them chose silence after the Lord surrendered. There is no voice of its own.


    After Chu Mo left the customs and reduced half of these taxes, almost all heaven and man couldn''t help cheering.


    They happily accepted the fact that they became a member of Pangu world.


    This result also made Chu Mo somewhat speechless.


    This time, too many great ancestor friars were sacrificed. For the new Pangu world, it is also a huge loss. Although these great ancestors who survived, any one of them became the kind of veteran soldiers who had experienced hundreds of battles and were amazing and rich. But Chu Mo still felt pain.


    He asked Chu Hui to report the list of the dead great ancestors who had relatives, and then gave special generous pensions to the relatives of those who died.


    This is also due. Don''t let those people chill.


    On the whole, the benefits of their attack on immeasurable things are quite huge.


    Not to mention the more than 100 big worlds, the pure resources they bring back are more than 20 times more than the Pangu world once!


    Chu Hui methodically divides all these resources and makes the most reasonable allocation.


    The thousand years of service have become a millennium of high development in the Pangu world. There are also a large number of young strong people rising.


    In the fourteenth year of the Pangu calendar, fan Wudi''s team still did not return. Chu Mo was worried. He decided to go out and see what happened.


    Later, after settling everything in Pangu world, Chu Mo let the demon king take care of their house. He himself left Pangu world and walked towards the depths of the universe.


    In a mysterious and unknown universe.


    A team is struggling here.


    Among this team, it is fan Wudi, a veteran who has left for a long time, who is surrounded by a group of people.


    In the past, 500 million Terran friars were divided into 50 groups, and then each group was divided into 10 teams. A total of 500 teams, each team has millions of monks. He rushed into the void of the universe.


    Five hundred million... This number sounds frightening, very much.


    In fact, in this vast void of the universe, five hundred million legions are nothing at all.


    Not even a little dust.


    Fifty teams, at the beginning, were still advancing in an orderly manner, and they could still keep in touch with each other. But in the late stage, with their continuous deepening. Gradually, the distance between each other is getting farther and farther. So that in the end, there was no contact at all.


    So, in the end, 50 brigades simply went their own way. Anyway, they all remember the coordinates of going home. I don''t mind exploring a more profound point in this cosmic void.


    The universe is unimaginable. Even the practitioner who stands at the peak of the world can''t explore all the secrets in his life.


    Fan Wudi''s group of 50 million people suffered a cosmic storm and directly lost more than 10 million people!


    The cruel reality directly wiped out the blood of many people. But they still didn''t give up. In fact, this is the Terran. That kind of indomitable spirit can really be called a model of the creatures in this world.


    They didn''t give up.


    Because there are countless kinds of resources in this cosmic void that few outsiders have visited. It''s so rich!


    But there are also endless crises hidden here. No matter the friars in Dazu realm or the friars in Taishang realm, they will become very vulnerable when they really encounter that kind of huge crisis.


    However, people who can survive in this environment have made rapid progress and growth.


    Coupled with the nearly endless resources here, over the years, there have been breakthroughs, from Taishang to Dazu.


    Now, the army led by fan Wudi, the friar of Dazu realm, has passed 7000!


    In the past, when they were in the Pangu world, they simply did not dare to imagine.


    Today, I add four chapters. One chapter is for the new league leader I promised before. The other chapter is for today''s birthday, asking for a birthday blessing. The other two chapters are free for all brothers and sisters who are still on vacation and have returned to work.


    I wish you all a happy day.


    It''s more popular at six today. eight

 Chapter 1874

    Their team is still divided into ten teams, and they all maintain a relatively safe distance from each other. Ensure that once one team is in danger, the other teams can arrive in the shortest time.


    The 7000 monks in Dazu realm were also reasonably allocated by fan Wudi. On average, there are about 700 monks in Dazu realm in each team. They are in charge of the battle!


    Almost the vast majority of the more than 700 ancestors can cope directly.


    They have been pushing deeper and deeper.


    More and more resources are collected.


    In their hearts, fan Wudi also calculated the Pangu calendar, knowing that it has been 14000 years since the Pangu calendar.


    On this day, a great ancestor monk who acted as a scout came back with a message. It is said that there is a new big 6 in the distance of about ten hours ahead!


    This news made fan Wudi and others very excited.


    Over the years, almost all of their top cultivation resources have been obtained from the big six floating in the universe.


    There are not many resources in those stars. Of course, this is relatively speaking. Generally speaking, the resources on the stars have almost lost their effectiveness to the monks in the realm of Dazu. But it still has a great effect on those monks under the great ancestor.


    When they encounter resources, they will not waste them. Instead, all of them are collected and classified according to the level of resources.


    Each of the ten teams has a perfect system given by Chu Hui. The system can even automatically detect the grade of those resources and then automatically classify them.


    According to the message sent back by the scouts, the big six ahead is unprecedented!


    In other words, there should be more abundant cultivation resources on that big 6!


    Only resources can push the whole Pangu world forward. So after hearing the news, everyone was very excited.


    Fan Wudi is also very happy, but in addition to being happy, he is also very vigilant. Tell everyone to be careful.


    Because once there is such a big 6, it means that there may be some unknown creatures on the big 6. They want to get resources, but those creatures will not want the resources of their homes to be robbed by others.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two sides can be said to be natural opposition and almost irreconcilable.


    In fact, without fan Wudi''s instructions, everyone is now very experienced.


    Huge warships were flying towards the big six in the void. Soon, he broke through the degree of light and began to jump in space.


    After more than two hours, the group finally saw the vast big six ahead.


    They were all a little stunned, because this big six... It was too big!


    Although someone passed the information back before, it was completely different from what he saw through others'' dictation.


    This big 6, it is no exaggeration to say, does not look much smaller than the big 6 of Pangu world!


    This is definitely a mysterious place hidden in the void of the universe!


    "How many resources must there be in such a big world?" A monk beside fan Wudi looked at the vast big six in front of him with a shocked face and couldn''t help sighing.


    Another monk said in a deep voice, "resources are certainly not small. At least, all kinds of mineral resources will be quite rich. It is impossible for such a vast world to be composed of stones? Moreover, I feel a strong breath of life from this. Where there is life, resources are usually not too bad."


    Fan Wudi then ordered the whole army. After finishing all the teams, the whole army composed of tens of millions of human friars flew directly towards this mysterious and unknown big 6.


    There is an endless distance from them to the big six. According to the strength of these people, they will fly for at least another hour or so.


    However, what puzzled everyone was that they had been flying continuously for an hour and a half, but this big six... Still seemed to be so far away from them.


    Fan Wudi directly stopped the team, and his eyes showed a dignified color. Others are also very confused, do not understand why the big six is clearly there, flying for so long has not been close to even a little distance.


    "Now, there are two possibilities." Fan Wudi looked at these people beside him and said in a deep voice, "the first possibility is that we have encountered a mirage of vanity! This big 6, in fact, all these things that don''t exist are illusions."


    "Impossible, general? I can even feel a strong breath of life from this big six!" Someone doubted.


    However, some people said, "this may be an illusion deliberately released by some kind of intelligent life?"


    If it had been changed before, some people would certainly disdain it. I don''t think there is such a huge intelligent life. However, after exploring the universe for so many years, they have all seen too many magical lives. What an exaggeration they have met.


    Therefore, this statement may not be tenable,


    Fan Wudi then said, "the second possibility is that this big six is real, but around it, there is a powerful Dharma array protecting it. Think about it, in such a resource rich world, there is no boundary wall, how can you ensure that these endless years will never be attacked by foreign enemies?"


    Everyone nodded, and the heart said that it was indeed possible.


    "General, what should we do now?" A monk looked at fan Wudi and asked.


    Fan Wudi glanced at the crowd and asked, "who is good at Dharma array?"


    At this time, at least 10000 monks came out of the crowd. Before they became Taoists, they all entered the Tao through the Dharma array. In this regard, they are all experts.


    "Who is good at breaking illusions?" Fan Wudi continued to ask.


    At this time, at least 100000 people came out of the crowd!


    Obviously, there are more people who are proficient and good at this aspect.


    "Those who are good at the Dharma array should immediately unite and investigate bit by bit. Remember, we must ensure our own safety. This place is not ordinary." Fan Wudi said patiently.


    Then, fan Wudi said to those monks who are good at breaking illusions, "you are the same, check it a little bit. Don''t let go of any clues."


    "Yes!"


    The two groups of people agreed with a bang, and then began to act separately.


    In the void.


    Chu Mo followed the previously agreed signal and chose not to pursue fan Wudi''s whereabouts.


    At a certain node, Chu Mo suddenly showed that the distance between them was getting farther and farther. In the end, there was no contact at all.


    But the realm of Chu Mo is much higher. Therefore, he can still see the action tracks and routes of the ten teams. However, he still followed the signal left by fan Wudi''s team all the way.


    Chu Mo''s degree is too fast. He runs Pangu''s body method. The degree of progress is countless times faster than fan Wudi''s team.


    Because the pioneer team was originally going and stopping, the degree itself was much slower.


    Chu Mo finally began to tear open the void one after another, and the degree of the whole person has reached an incredible level. He even opened the realm of God!


    The power of that field is really unparalleled. It''s not like he walks through the universe. Instead, it''s like he folds up the universes and pulls them... Crazily through himself!


    Therefore, in the eyes of others, the road that takes thousands of years to complete has been completed in less than an hour here in Chu mo.


    Chu Mo also saw the vast big six, but he didn''t see fan Wudi''s team!


    He didn''t go in at all. Standing where fan Wudi and his group had stood before, Chu Mo''s face was very dignified.


    Then he stretched out his hand and gently touched the Buddha.


    A picture suddenly appeared in front of me. What appears in the picture is the picture that fan Wudi and others were here before.


    Chu Mo looked at it carefully. What he saw was not the picture of fan Wudi and his whole army, but... The blank space between them and big 6! Also, the incomparable big six!


    Chu Mo''s eyes didn''t blink, and endless regular power flowed out of his eyes. Then, his eyes stared at a corner of the big 6. Then, the picture in front of me was frozen, then enlarged, and then enlarged.


    It has been magnified hundreds of millions of times!


    A shocking picture appeared in a corner of the big 6!


    That is a boulder 100 feet high.


    Across the endless and distant galaxy, a hundred foot boulder above the big six is really something countless times smaller than dust.


    But now, that place is infinitely magnified by Chu mo. Then, on the boulder, sat a child.


    The child was wearing only a red belly pocket all over his body. Except for the belly pocket, it''s bare. It''s only twoorthree years old. But what is somewhat creepy is the child''s eyes!


    In his eyes, there was no childlike innocence and purity, but full of coldness and resentment. Moreover, those eyes are full of endless vicissitudes! Obviously, this child is full of strangeness.


    Although it was a picture of the past, Chu Mo still felt that the child seemed to see himself. Although the static picture can''t move, Chu Mo has a feeling that the child looks at him with mockery in his eyes, corners of his mouth... It seems that there is also a sneer!


    Even though Chu Mo has reached the realm of God, he still feels cool when he sees this picture.


    Then Chu Mo waved away the picture.


    The next moment, his figure suddenly appeared very close to the big 6!


    As if he had directly broken an invisible illusion and barrier, Chu Mo came to the edge of this big 6 almost at once.


    At this time, from the big six, suddenly came a raging roar.


    Then, there was a blood red sword gas, directly cutting at him!


    This sword is too fast!


    Even if Chu Mo had Pangu body method, it was quite difficult to avoid this sword Qi.


    He didn''t hide, but directly killed the sky and cut at the sword Qi with a knife.


    Boom!


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1875

    In the vast sky, there was a loud noise, and then, you can clearly see a blood red ripple, constantly impacting in all directions.


    At this time, a figure rushed out directly from there.


    It was a young man in a snow-white shirt, with beautiful eyes and beautiful eyebrows, who looked like he was in his twenties. Holding an ancient sword. He cut out the sword Qi just now!


    At this moment, the young man looked at Chu Mo coldly and said in a cold voice, "who dares to rush into the important place of the heavenly palace?"


    "Heavenly palace?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    This name is the same as the heavenly palace of the eternal land. I don''t know whether there is any connection between the two?


    This big world is the world of the four big days. This place, he doesn''t know which day belongs to the four big days. But it seems that it doesn''t belong to any day.


    Because this young man is clearly a fake human monk, and he can hardly see any flaws.


    "Where is this place? Does it belong to the fourth heaven?" Chu Mo didn''t care about the young man''s attitude, but directly hugged his fist and asked.


    "Four days?" The corner of the young man''s mouth showed a look of disdain: "what place is that? It doesn''t belong to sidaitian! If you want to find sidaitian, you''re in the wrong place. This is not where you can come, so please come back."


    "Then I want to know, where is this...?" Chu Mo was still calm and looked at the young man and asked.


    The young man''s face showed a trace of impatience: "didn''t I tell you? This is the heavenly palace! It''s not where you mortals can come. Let''s go back to your four heavens."


    "I want to know what kind of world it is." Chu Mo asked again.


    "Why do you have so many problems? Can''t you understand human language?" The young man looked at Chu Mo with disgust, and then said coldly, "get out of here quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for killing."


    Chu Mo sighed.


    Then he shot directly.


    Instead of killing heaven, he directly stretched out a hand and grabbed the young man.


    The young man was immediately furious and slashed Chu Mo''s hand with an ancient sword.


    His sword cut out a bloody sword gas again, and cut into Chu Mo''s hand. This sword has a peerless edge and is quite terrifying.


    Ordinary monks in Dazu realm can''t stand his sword.


    But Chu Mo''s hand passed through the sword Qi very smoothly, and then continued to grasp the man in white.


    The young man in white finally showed a shocking color on his face. He didn''t expect that this human was so powerful. Return a sword, want to continue to cut to Chu mo. But at this time, Chu Mo''s hand had come close to him.


    With a bang, he grabbed the skirt of the young man in white, and the surging road and endless killing opportunities suddenly burst out.


    The young man in white was frightened on the spot. The killing machine that broke out on Chu Mo''s hand was terrible!


    He lost the ability to resist on the spot, and then let Chu Mo catch him in front of him.


    "You... Who are you?" The young man in White said angrily, "do you know what you are doing? Even the God of the four heavens, you should behave yourself here!"


    Inadvertently, he finally revealed something.


    That is, he knows the four great gods. Moreover, the four great gods should have contacts with this continent.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, but looked at him quietly.


    This young man in white is not the kind of person who is good at swearing and threatening others. Seeing that Chu Mo didn''t respond at all, he also lost some words. Just said coldly, "you''d better let me go quickly, otherwise, you won''t come to a good end."


    Chu Mo still didn''t speak and kept staring at him quietly.


    Knowing that the young man in white was a little hairy by Chu Mo, he even thought of a bad possibility, and immediately felt the chrysanthemum tight


    Chu Mo saw his expression and frowned slightly: "your world is nothing special. Is it an old man? It''s interesting. I''ll meet him for a while."


    "Ah? You... How do you know?" The young man was almost scared to death by Chu mo. he was really shocked, and he had no way to understand how Chu Mo knew the old man.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly waved his hand behind his back.


    Then, fan Wudi''s army of tens of millions of human friars suddenly showed up.


    That group of people, all like a dream.


    Staring blankly at Chu Mo holding a young man in white in the distance. I can''t imagine how Chu Mo came here.


    Fan Wudi is also a little silly. He just got a report from his subordinates. Said they should be trapped in an illusion. This illusion is too real and powerful. Although they can find that this is a magic array, they can''t find a way to solve it.


    Just when they feel annoyed, suddenly it''s like seeing the sun through the clouds!


    There was a light that shone directly into the hearts of all of them.


    Chu Mo appeared!


    But Chu Mo didn''t say anything to them. He just sent a message to fan Wudi, telling them to stay where they are and don''t move.


    Then he took the young man in white and walked directly towards the continent.


    As soon as Chu Mo left, those monks around fan Wudi couldn''t help but get excited.


    "General, is that really our son?"


    "Yes, general, is that really a childe?"


    "I can actually see the childe here. My God, is it my eyes that are dazzled and have hallucinations?"


    "I can''t believe you can find us!"


    A large group of people surrounded fan Wudi with direct excitement.


    Nowadays, almost the whole Pangu continent, anyone with some identity likes to call him childe Chu mo. It seemed that it was a great honor for them to be able to call Master Chu mo.


    Many people want to call Master Chu Mo, but they feel that their realm is too low to call him that.


    Fan Wudi nodded and looked at the excited people and said, "that man is indeed a childe. He told us to wait here. He should have discovered some secrets of this continent."


    "Great, we also have a chance to fight side by side with the childe!"


    "Very happy! We can be with the childe!"


    "The childe must have come to us after seeing us for many years!"


    "This feeling is so happy! Hahaha, in addition to our fifth day, which great God cares about those subordinates like the childe? No! Although we have not been to the fourth day, many people have already known what kind of world the fourth day is. Therefore, I think, our Terran... Is the best race in the world!"


    Fan Wudi finally smiled on his face, and he nodded gently.


    I have to sigh in my heart that my grandson is really too powerful. The shadow of man''s famous tree, as long as he appears in front of the Terran friars in the Pangu world now, he doesn''t need to say anything at all at that station, which is enough.


    "We''ll settle down here and wait for him to come back." Fan Wudi said.


    Everyone has no opinion.


    Chu Mo over there, carrying this young man in white, hurried all the way and directly set foot on this continent.


    At the moment Chu Mo set foot on this continent, I don''t know whether it was an illusion. I felt the earth under my feet, as if it trembled slightly.


    The young man''s face turned red, and his eyes showed humiliating anger: "you put me down!"


    "Shut up!" Chu Mo said coldly.


    "If you dare..."


    "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you."


    The handsome young man in white shut his mouth directly, but the light in his eyes was full of endless resentment.


    However, no one saw that there was a flash of pride in the depths of the young man''s eyes.


    Of course, the young people also didn''t see that what flashed in Chu Mo''s eyes was a touch of mockery.


    That''s all. Are you still playing tricks in front of me? I have seen many of these things since I was very young. Even the fake tricks of worldly mortals are many times more real than yours.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, holding the young man in white, he would appear in endless places at every step on the vast continent. Every step he takes, he crosses many different worlds!


    Although this is a complete continent, like the four heavens and the Pangu world, a completely different world will appear at intervals.


    There is almost no intersection between these worlds.


    Although the young man in white has confidence in his heart, he is still shocked.


    Originally, he was supposed to lead this person to that place, but now, it''s useless for him to do anything. That person... Actually found it by himself!


    Is he really that... Legendary existence?


    No, never!


    That existence is only a creature in legend. The so-called legend, in the young man''s view, is simply false and deceptive! It''s made up!


    At this time, Chu Mo''s body flashed and stopped directly at the top of a high mountain. Then, standing there, silently looking at another mountain in the distance.


    Here, it is already among the mountains.


    Every mountain is quite tall, at least millions of feet high. On the mountain peak, thick snow is accumulated, and the peak wind is howling. This place is no longer what ordinary monks can stay in.


    But for Chu Mo and this young man in white, this kind of place has no influence on them at all.


    Chu Mo''s clothes didn''t even move.


    At this time, an old voice came from a mountain in front, "are you coming?"


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a faint smile, which was full of disdain.


    "Up to now, will you still play tricks?" Chu Mo said coldly, "a little fart child, just get out!"


    "You want to die!" The old voice suddenly became extremely cold!


    Then, a light fiercely hit Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo raised his hand with a punch and blasted on the light.


    Then his figure retreated.

 Chapter 1876

    It was hard for the young man in his hand. He was directly shocked by the fluctuation caused by the attack of both sides, and he spewed a mouthful of blood, and the whole person almost fainted directly.


    At this time, a figure flew out directly from there!


    This figure looks extremely hazy. Up and down, it is entangled by a magical Taoist rhyme.


    The other party''s figure is not very tall, but the kind of fluctuation that emanates from him is quite terrifying!


    Like a overlord of the great heaven, he directly shot Chu Mo, completely ignoring the young man in Chu Mo''s hand.


    Chu Mo fought directly with this man with one hand. He didn''t even use killing heaven.


    Just fight with each other one punch at a time.


    The young man held by Chu Mo in his other hand was directly stunned by the power fluctuations of both sides.


    In the blink of an eye, the two hit each other dozens of times.


    Neither side could do anything about the other, and then, as if there was a tacit understanding, stopped at the same time.


    In the dim figure of the other party, the light dissipated and a bright child came out. Wearing a red belly pocket. It''s the little guy Chu Mo saw in the picture before.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong that you can fight with me so many times. You''re not bad." The naked little doll said in an old-fashioned way.


    Chu Mo looked at him, "little one, you''re a little too much. Don''t even care about your own men?"


    "What shit, are you blind? That''s an ordinary mountain spirit!" The little boy scolded directly and mercilessly.


    Chu Mo glanced at the young man in his hand at this time, which was more or less worthless for him. It''s really unlucky to follow such a cool and thin master.


    Thinking, Chu Mo didn''t throw the young man out. He naturally knew that this young man was not a real human. But Chu Mo knew better that this young man was a top-level medicine!


    And it''s the kind that can be called the best!


    In other words, even for Chu Mo, this big drug also has a strong attraction.


    Therefore, Chu Mo looked at the little dot opposite and directly smiled faintly, and then threw the young man into his storage space.


    The little eyes suddenly became extremely cold and Sen Han. Looking at Chu Mo, they were full of threats: "give him back to me."


    "It''s just a mountain spirit. They are all ancestors. As for being so stingy?" Chu Mo said with a smile.


    "You give him back to me, I admit, he is a great medicine." The little boy actually told the truth directly, because he had seen that the other party had understood the essence of the young man. If you continue to hide, it will just make people laugh at his lack of pattern.


    "Oh? Isn''t it an ordinary mountain spirit?" Chu Mo laughed.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid." The little boy scolded, "you give him back to me, and I will divine for you for free!"


    "Are you too angry? Do you divine for me? Can you count me?" Chu Mo looked at the little boy with disdain.


    The little boy was immediately angry: "you''re a fart! It''s just a self righteous human with 50% of Pangu''s blood and 90% of his spiritual power. I''m known as the God calculating old man, and I can count even the four gods. Why can''t I count you? Can''t you count if you look good? Or can''t you count if you''re a God? Mom, I''m in this infinite era of the world, what can''t I count if I''m an old man?"


    The little boy looked at Chu Mo angrily, and he was almost furious.


    Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, but he had to admit in his heart that this little thing really has some skills. He can actually see through his Pangu blood and heritage. This is really not what ordinary people can see.


    "These things, needless to say, I know very well myself." Chu Mo said faintly, "I don''t think I have anything. I need you to calculate."


    "Bullshit!" The little boy looked at Chu Mo with disdain: "In this world, no one... Can really control their own destiny, and no one can predict their own future. I give you divination, but I can give you a general possible direction. Do you think I will talk nonsense about it? Naive you, the four gods in the past, in order to ask me to give them a divination, do you know what resources they sent? Now I want to give you a divination for free , are you ungrateful? I''m so angry! "


    Chu Mo looked at the little boy with a smile: "you should say, I''m so angry!"


    "Get out!"


    The little boy was quite irascible, and directly scolded: "it''s already very impolite for you to see a creature of this level, such as Lao Zu, not to behave honestly. If you dare to tease Lao Zu, are you not afraid that your behavior will be punished?"


    "Not afraid." Chu Mo seemed to smile shyly, but this smile was particularly hateful in the eyes of others.


    "Hum, do you really think that among the four heavenly realms, there are four gods, which are the strongest in the world? Do you think that the creatures in the realm of Dazu are really the end of the creatures in the world? Do you think that you have become a God and have been practicing for so many years, even if you have confidence in the four gods?"


    The little boy threw a lot of questions in a row, and then sneered at Chu Mo, who was a little stunned, and directly said, "my grandfather told you that you were wrong! It was a big mistake! If you really think so, then my grandfather can guarantee you that you are not far from death. Just like Pangu in those days, so confident, in the end..."


    Speaking of this, the little boy suddenly stopped talking, then looked at Chu Mo, and said impatiently, "do you agree? Give me back the big medicine. I will not only give you a divination for free, but also tell you a lot of things you don''t know."


    Chu Mo looked at the little boy, sighed gently, and then said, "this big medicine is really good. Even I am a little moved. But to be honest, he should not be that kind of... A creature like you needs to pay a lot for him."


    "What do you understand?" The little boy''s face suddenly became serious. His words were not a reprimand, but a question.


    Chu Mo said, "I understand that your divination must be given to me! Unless I never come to this place. As long as I come, you must give me divination. Because this is what you promised others in those years. Also, tell me those things, which you must say. Otherwise, a secret can only be kept in your stomach forever, isn''t it very uncomfortable?"


    Chu Mo looked at the little boy whose face changed a little, and his heart was more determined, Lightly said: "But you don''t want me to see this. You want me to have the illusion that I''m doing a fair deal with you. Well, it''s using this big medicine in exchange for you to divine for me and the news. In this way, the request you promised that person at that time is not tenable and doesn''t exist. From the perspective of cause and effect, that person will owe you a favor. And this favor is what you... Have always wanted most! ¡±


    Chu Mo finished categorically, and then looked at the little boy: "I don''t know... What I said is right? Or wrong?"


    The little boy was silent for a long time, and then muttered something in his mouth, as if he were swearing. Then he looked at Chu Mo and said, "Damn it! Why are you humans so cunning? Are you born a group of bad guys?"


    Chu Mo bared his teeth and smiled: "OK, old man, don''t act there. Although you don''t look like a human, in fact, you are a human."


    Hoo!


    The little boy fell directly to the ground, rolled, and then suddenly cried: "you are all bad guys! Too much! There is no good thing! The baby is so good, the newspaper is so cute, and the baby is so cute, why do you all like to bully the baby? Woo woo..."


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth, looked at the little boy, and then directly found a piece of candy from his body and threw it over: "OK, OK, don''t cry, uncle gives you candy."


    "Wow!"


    The little boy grabbed the candy, and his eyebrows became very strange. It''s like recalling something, and it''s like remembering something. Finally, it turned into a faint sigh.


    Then change. Become an old man with a white beard.


    It''s unbelievable to be serious.


    If he hadn''t seen him rolling and crying on the ground just now, it''s really hard to believe that such an old monster who has lived for unknown years would have such a side.


    "Sugar, what a good thing." The old man sighed lightly, "I haven''t tasted the taste of sugar for a long time. It''s sweet to think about it. Human beings can trick people..."


    With that, he shook his head, and then looked at Chu Mo: "that big medicine, here you are."


    Chu Mo nodded, "I know."


    The old man''s countenance was a little complicated, and he seemed to want to be angry, but in the end, he resisted. Because this is a promise he made in the past.


    He lost the bet. The bet was that he had to become a naked child, and then calculate a divination for the Terran monk who came to him, and send some information for free. If the monk of the Terran gave him a piece of candy, then he could be the same. Otherwise, he must still walk in this world as a little boy. Until someone gives him sugar.


    It looks like a prank between children, but both the old man and the man who bet with him know that this is not a prank. It''s meaningful.


    This is enough to show that the person who bet with him is better than the old man in divination!


    These things, the old man did not calculate himself, but the other party did!


    This is ability!


    In the past, the one who bet with the old man of divine calculation was Pangu!


    I''m afraid no one will believe such things when they are told. That fierce and domineering God, the fiercest God in the world, has such outstanding ability in this regard.


    Old man Shensuan once asked, since you know everything and can calculate everything, why should you give in to the arrangement of fate?


    As a result, at that time, Pangu said something that he still remembers. eight

 Chapter 1877

    Pangu said at that time, "naturally, I can not yield to the control of fate. Naturally, I can resist all this. I have Pangu axe in my hand and sky killing blade on my waist!"


    Yes, it''s killer blade!


    Not what... Pangu hunting knife.


    The so-called Pangu hunting knife is someone else''s name!


    This knife was originally called killing heaven!


    Pangu said, "I have all this. If heaven has no Tao, I will kill heaven; if people have no Tao, I will kill; if all living beings have no Tao... What will I do? Do I want to kill all living beings?"


    At that time, the old man said, "all living beings have no Tao, so they will slaughter all living beings."


    As a result, Pangu shook his head: "no, the laws of this world are actually different from what you think. It''s not what you think. There is a high existence that dominates everything in the world. In fact, all things are dominated by destiny. And the so-called destiny is... Part of reincarnation."


    "What is reincarnation?" The old man asked at that time.


    "Reincarnation is the law." Pangu only said this at that time, and then left.


    Later, it was not long before the news came that Pangu had been calculated by the four gods, and then his body and spirit were separated and suppressed respectively.


    At that time, the news shocked all creatures in the world who were qualified to know it.


    But after knowing this, his first reaction was that he didn''t believe it at all!


    He thought it was nonsense!


    In this world, who can suppress Pangu?


    Not to mention the identity of Pangu''s true God, is there any creature that can suppress him? Let''s just say that Pangu''s divination ability is absolutely unparalleled in this world!


    Will such an existence be calculated by others?


    Let alone in the mind of the old man, human... Is the smartest race in the world.


    There is no one at all!


    He didn''t believe that Pangu would really be suppressed. Such an amazing existence, the four gods were unworthy of even lifting shoes in front of him!


    After becoming a little boy, the old man couldn''t figure it out for countless years.


    But seeing Chu Mo today, he suddenly seemed to have an epiphany, like a complete enlightenment. The feeling of being enlightened almost made him cry.


    "I see." He murmured.


    Originally, what Pangu cares about is the law of this world! It''s reincarnation! Is to let all sentient beings understand!


    In this world, all sentient beings have no way. As the most powerful God, although he can cut all sentient beings with a knife. But he didn''t do that.


    Because doing that is also equivalent to breaking the rules.


    This rule is the real source rule. Once destroyed, the world will collapse. Will disappear forever.


    "Young man, I''ll give you a divination." The old man looked at Chu Mo and took a deep breath. He said, "the four gods have been looking for an opportunity, which is related to reincarnation. It can be said that in this world, who controls reincarnation, who... Is equal to controlling everything! But so far, I have only seen one creature who has the opportunity to control reincarnation."


    Chu Mo sighed, "Pangu?"


    The old man nodded. "It''s him, but he didn''t control reincarnation. Maybe he didn''t think he was suitable to do it."


    "I''m not suitable either." Chu Mo said.


    The old man looked at him and nodded, "you really don''t fit. You have too many ties in your heart. It''s also a wonderful thing that you can become a god like you."


    "...." Chu Mo was speechless.


    Then the old man sat there and began to divine for him.


    Long, long.


    If we count by time, at least more than 1000 Pangu years have passed. The old man finally opened his eyes. His eyes looking at Chu mo were full of strangeness.


    "You don''t belong to the past, you don''t belong to the future. You only belong to this life."


    Chu Mo frowned. He understood the meaning of the old man.


    It doesn''t belong to the past, he can understand, that is to say, he is not the soul of the group of human beings that Pangu brought into the physical world of the ancient god. He should be the spirit born from the physical world of the ancient god, and then have the blood of the ancient god.


    But it doesn''t belong to the future... This makes Chu Mo a little confused.


    Because in a previous battle, he saw with his own eyes that a bright knife light from the long river of years helped him.


    That blow, in Chu Mo''s view, was definitely a knife he cut out with killing heaven!


    It can''t be someone else!


    "I''m in the long river of years..." Chu Mo directly talked about this matter to the old man of divine calculation.


    Hearing this, the old man shook his head directly, "no, that''s not you."


    He was sure, and his tone was almost firm, as if he had really seen the complete future world.


    Chu Mo looked at him, "then according to your meaning, I have no future?"


    The old man shook his head again and said, "it''s not that there is no future, but that you live in this life."


    "What does that mean?" Chu Mo''s face was puzzled.


    The old man looked at him: "you should have experienced many reincarnations before? Will you become stronger with each reincarnation?"


    Chu Mo thought for a moment and nodded. He didn''t say that it was Pangu''s arrangement.


    The old man then said, "don''t you think this is very unusual? Why can only you do this? Is it really just because of Pangu''s arrangement? Think about it! Your reincarnation, even with luck and luck, can directly affect those who have never reincarnated around you!"


    Chu Mo''s body was slightly chilly, and his eyebrows frowned deeper.


    But the old man continued: "Then, there is another thing. After you become the great God of Pangu world, the fortune of that world rises sharply, and the number of human monks in the great ancestor realm begins to not only increase! But have you found that you yourself seem to have become a redundant existence. Yes, you can resist the threats from the four heavens. But in fact, without you, those monks in the four heavens may not come to attack Pangu world Boundary. As for the four gods, what they really care about is not whether the fifth day will appear at all! But with the emergence of the fifth day, some things about reincarnation may make them completely out of control. And this, this involves what I told you, what they want... That opportunity. "


    The amount of information hidden in the old man''s words was so huge that Chu Mo didn''t understand it.


    The old man also felt that what he said was a little confused and his words didn''t convey the meaning. He waved his hand at Chu Mo: "I haven''t communicated with people like this for many years, and I''m used to being a bitter little boy. Don''t be surprised. In this way, I''ll tell you from the beginning."


    With that, the old man began to talk to Chu Mo about the... Origin of the world.


    "The world actually originated before the immeasurable era. At the beginning, the creatures in the world were relatively single.


    Basically, it is dominated by Terrans. Of course, there are also various other powerful wild beasts.


    In fact, Pangu should be regarded as the first human in this world! "


    The old man said, and then looked at Chu Mo: "at that time, there was no distinction between the four celestial worlds, let alone between the Terrans and the Terrans. At that time, the creatures of the whole world were very rare. Everyone was united, and they were very close to each other, and they were also very close."


    "But all this changed after a high-dimensional creature came."


    "Some Terrans, after accepting the fusion of those high-dimensional creatures, have changed, and they have become more powerful. Moreover, they do not need physical bodies, and can survive in the world in a simple spiritual form."


    "They are heaven and man!"


    Chu Mo was a little surprised and asked, "high-dimensional creatures? Is it runic life?"


    The old man nodded: "well, it''s this kind of monster. They came to our world, just like we entered the world in the picture. They can''t leave. So they tried to integrate into the world. Of course, they are very intelligent and want to completely occupy and rule the world. Therefore, they can only integrate into the world as deeply as possible."


    "At that time, a group of Rune lives chose some of the most powerful human beings to fuse. After the fusion, they were incarnated into heaven and man. They can not only have physical bodies, blood, muscles and bones, but also throw away these things at any time. They became very powerful. At this time, some Rune lives condensed God''s orders and Lord''s orders. These... In fact, they can be called gods."


    Hearing this, Chu Mo understood more or less the origin of the divine personality. It seems that the past years have had a profound impact on the whole world. Even the physical world of ancient gods was inevitably affected.


    Some thoughts may float in the void and be captured by human monks. After epiphany, those thoughts come into being.


    This is estimated to be the origin of the channel world''s gods and deities in the past. However, compared with God''s order and Lord''s order, there are many levels.


    "Later, those powerful heaven and man opened up four celestial realms. Fundamentally speaking, they are the fusion of human and rune life. Therefore, they are very clear about the strength of human. So they began to want to try to eliminate the Terran. However, the vitality of the Terran is the most tenacious in the world. Their will is also the most tenacious in the world. No one can really eliminate the Terran."


    The old man said, "especially when the Terran is in a real crisis. The laws of the world directly begin to intervene, so the first God appears."


    "Pangu?" Chu Mo looked at the old man.


    The old man nodded: "so, in fact, there is no so-called divine world, let alone the so-called gods. In this world, from beginning to end, there is only one God, that is Pangu. And you... In fact, it is Pangu! But you are not completely him. Therefore, even if you become a God, in my opinion, at most... It can only be regarded as a half god."


    Chu Mo was silent and didn''t respond. He doesn''t think he is Pangu, even if a lot of Pangu''s blood flows in his body, even if he gets Pangu''s inheritance and spiritual strength. He doesn''t think he is Pangu.


    "To be precise, you should be a created life. So in my divinatory symbols, you have neither past nor future." The old man looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "you only have now!"¡ª¡ª


    It broke out at six o''clock. Let''s vote more for recommendation!

 Chapter 1878

    "After Pangu became a God, he had a sky killing blade and a Pangu axe in his hand, and he could kill all the people in heaven after the change. But in the end, he found that he couldn''t do this! All beings have no way... It''s not a massacre that can be solved. Therefore, he chose to die, and chose to leave all this to time... Also, to you." The old man said, "those runic lives actually underestimate people''s will. Therefore, after they integrate with people, although they gain a lot, they also lose too much of their nature."


    "For example, almost all Tianren people are not united, warm-blooded, or righteous. These are originally the best qualities of the human race." The old man said faintly, "they are still very lazy and muddle along! If they are really like humans, then there are no humans in the world now."


    Chu Mo thought about the number of monks in the realm of the great ancestor of heaven and man in the four heavens, and nodded deeply.


    If those heaven and man in the realm of great ancestors act together to massacre the Terrans, then the Terrans really can''t persist until today. It''s long gone.


    "Those top gods are also helpless in this situation. In fact, the most thing they want to do in their hearts is to return to their original world." The old man said, "but the world in the painting is difficult to enter, even harder to get out! Only when they really master everything in this world can they have the opportunity to leave."


    "They have almost mastered everything, but there is another kind that they can''t touch." The old man looked at Chu mo.


    "Reincarnation?" Chu Mo asked.


    The old man nodded, "yes, it''s reincarnation!"


    Chu Mo took a deep breath: "if they master reincarnation, what will happen?"


    The old man said faintly, "they will stop reincarnation, or prohibit reincarnation!"


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked at him.


    The old man said calmly, "only when reincarnation is really forbidden, all creatures will eventually die. Then, the whole world will finally become silent. Finally... It will become a real death, and then... Collapse."


    Chu Mo frowned and whispered, "only when the painting is destroyed can the creatures in the painting be liberated?"


    The old man nodded: "the person in the painting can''t destroy the painting by himself. But he can make the ink on the painting fade a little bit, and in the end, it becomes nothingness! Then the painting will become a piece of waste paper. It has no value of existence. At that time, it will be torn up or burned... It depends on the mood of the owner of the painting."


    Chu Mo whispered, "I seem to understand."


    "What the four gods want to do is destroy the world and the painting, and then they can return to their dimensional world again by virtue of the call of their original power. Only in this way can they be above everything." The old man said.


    Chu Mo said, "but I heard before that in that high-dimensional world, human beings seem to be... Also the masters?"


    The old man nodded: "yes, that''s why I said that those people are actually a group of idiots. What can they do if they get rid of the world? Return to their original world, and don''t they want to be dominated by humans?"


    "Maybe they want to burn the painting by themselves and burn the whole high-dimensional world." Chu Mo said faintly, "what do you think?"


    The old man was suddenly stunned. He looked at Chu Mo blankly and murmured, "your understanding is really terrible. You''re right, those great gods may really have such a plan."


    "But we must stop this thing and not let them destroy the world. Once reincarnation stops, the whole world will be completely disordered. The so-called endless life will also become a joke." Chu Mo said.


    "In fact, although I can predict part of your destiny, there are great variables. This is probably the real purpose of Pangu''s bet with me in the past. He wants to tell you all this through my mouth. Then your future is up to you." The old man said, "it''s like the God of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian who finally chose to quit this thing. The future... May not be unchangeable."


    "Have they all come to you?" Chu Mo looked at the old man with some amusement.


    It is hard to imagine that the two gods of the merciful nanwutian and the great fortune xiaoyaotian would actually look for the divine old man to do divination.


    "Why can''t they come to me for divination?" The old man said lightly, "in fact, half of their bones... Belong to people, and more or less, they must retain part of human nature. They came to me for divination, in fact, they want to know whether it is possible for them to leave this world."


    "Will they believe you, a human?" Chu Mo was curious.


    "That''s because, Grandpa, I never lie." The old man looked at Chu Mo and said faintly, "in other things, I may cheat or even cheat people, but in divination, I will never cheat people, because this is the most serious thing in the world."


    "You said before that if you defeat several gods, you can really solve the problem?" Chu Mo looked at the old man.


    The old man nodded: "of course, because the real terror in this world is actually those hidden Rune lives. They are the guys who made the divine order and then bewitched other Rune lives to integrate with human beings! They are the real terror. Because by now, you should hardly find them."


    "In other words, even if we kill the four gods and completely destroy them, it will not solve the problem at all?" Chu Mo looked at the old man.


    The old man nodded, looked at Chu Mo and said, "in fact, the four gods... Oh, now it should be said that they are the two gods, because the gods of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian have chosen to quit. They have accepted their fate. They are willing to stay in this world forever. Although this is a very difficult choice for them. Imagine, if we want to live in a painting forever, that feeling must be very uncomfortable."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The old man continued: "The gods of zijintian and wuliangtian are still unwilling. They also want to find the opportunity and get the method to control reincarnation. Then they want to return to their original world. But in fact, they are not the key. Even if they are two, there is no need to really get rid of them. On the contrary, if you keep them, there will be no huge chaos in the four celestial realms. As long as there is no huge chaos, those hidden In the dark of the ancient Rune life, there is no way to take the opportunity to do anything. "


    "You mean... Find those runic lives hidden in the dark and kill them?" Chu Mo looked at the old man.


    The old man shook his head. "No, you can''t find them at all! The only thing you can do now is to wait."


    "Wait?" Chu Mo frowned.


    "Yes, when those ancient Rune lives, they can''t stand it, and then take the initiative to jump out. Or..." the old man looked at Chu Mo: "when they think they have completely controlled everything, and even find the root and secret of reincarnation, they will naturally appear."


    "Is this... A little too passive?" Chu Mo looked at the divination old man: "you claim to be able to divine anything, why can''t you divine their existence?"


    The old man looked at Chu Mo: "because I also have emotions."


    "What does that mean?" Chu Mo asked.


    The alchemist old man smiled: "you will understand later. Go back to your world. This continent is rich in resources, and it''s not interesting for me to keep these. Call your people, come and take them. Build your ancient world well. However, one thing, it''s just a piece of advice and reminder I give you."


    "You say." Chu Mo looked at the old man.


    The old man said, "don''t rely too much on things that don''t belong to you."


    "What does that mean?" Chu Mo looked at the old man, "I''ve come out of the human world all the way and encountered too many things that didn''t belong to us."


    "Figure it out for yourself." The old man waved his hand and refused to say anything more.


    Then he talked with Chu Mo for a while about the origin of Pangu and some ancient secrets of the world.


    It can be said that he told Chu Mo a lot of things that Chu Mo didn''t know or understand at all. Some have never even heard of it.


    In the end, Chu Mo can only sigh: it''s really good to live long. At least, I know more than others.


    Chu Mo''s heart was puzzled about the warning of the divine old man. He vaguely guessed, but he thought it was unlikely. It''s not that he is so conceited that he feels that everything is under his control. But he felt that if the original Rune life could really be hidden so deep. Even if he failed, he was really convinced.


    Yes, it''s Chu Hui!


    Chu Hui is the only problematic Rune life that Chu Mo can think of.


    But Chu Hui had too many times that he could directly and ruthlessly calculate him, or even kill him directly.


    But over the years, this has never happened.


    Therefore, Chu Mo can only constantly calculate those who are the most likely in his heart again and again.


    Including those who did not belong to the Terran, but are now relied on by them.


    One is the huge system established by Chu Hui, and the other is the widely used Letter Board... There are also such things in sidaitian.


    In the end, Chu Mo still couldn''t get along with a clue. I can only put this matter aside for the time being.


    As the old man said, maybe one day, when those beings feel that they can fully control the overall situation, they will take the initiative to jump out.


    Later, Chu Mo said goodbye to the old fortune teller and found fan Wudi and them.


    Chu Mo was not polite, and directly let fan Wudi and others take away a large number of top cultivation resources on this continent.


    When returning, Chu Mo looked back. On the boulder, he seemed to see the shadow of the little boy again. But in the blink of an eye, there was nothing there.


    "Dazzled?" Chu Mo mocked himself.

 Chapter 1879

    Chu Mo didn''t think he was a very self-centered person in the past, and now he doesn''t think so. However, through the divine calculation of the old man, he was more certain of one thing. That is, in his bones, he is a rather stubborn person!


    He knew this character from childhood.


    Because all the time, he is difficult to be influenced by others'' opinions. From a very young age, his idea was particularly right.


    In the words of some elders, this little guy is too stubborn to say at all. No matter good words or bad words, they don''t have much significance here in Chu mo.


    When you praise him, he will smile shyly, and then tell himself in his heart, you are right, I am like this. Well, excellent!


    If you criticize him, he will also smile shyly, and then tell himself in his heart that what you say is nonsense! I''m not like this!


    This is Chu Mo!


    A person who will never admit defeat, a person who will only adopt other people''s pertinent suggestions, but never care about other people''s opinions.


    Therefore, the divination of the old man can only make Chu Mo more sure of one thing. That is: there are many roads and pits in this world. If you are not careful, you will fall over.


    As for the rest, Chu Mo didn''t care much at all.


    What has no past and no future, Chu Mo doesn''t agree at all! I don''t believe it at all in my heart! He doesn''t care!


    There is no past. Did I jump out of the stone? what? You say more distant past? Pangu era? Oh... No, no! So long ago, what does it do? How can it help? Can you make my cultivation further? Become a peerless master?


    There is no future. I live in the present every day! Every day... Is rushing to the future! But the future will never go. Only the present, and a little more... The past!


    So, what is no future? As long as I live, there will be! If you die... Of course not!


    You are so vague, but you just want to tell me that you will die!


    What''s this? Scare who!


    Chu Mo really doesn''t care. If he can be easily influenced by such words, he really won''t have this achievement today. I can''t get to where I am today.


    Then, there are those things in sidaitian.


    The God of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian has withdrawn from being the enemy of Pangu world. Now Chu Mo understood that the two great gods also completely withdrew from the fight for that opportunity.


    Well, they should be glad for it.


    Chu Mo thought to himself.


    Because those two, if they continue to attack Pangu world, continue to want to be enemies with him. Then, one day, the real fallen people will be them! The people who really fall will also be them!


    The rest of the purple sky and the great God of immeasurable heaven are, of course, their current enemies!


    What do you mean it''s useless to kill them? Kill them, at least in wuliangtian and zijintian, those who want to be enemies with themselves will weigh carefully, whether they are enough to chop!


    As for the hidden Rune lives


    Speaking from the bottom of my heart, this should be the most important thing for Chu mo. But in fact, this is exactly what Chu Mo doesn''t need to care about!


    Because it''s meaningless!


    If the enemy hidden in the dark doesn''t come out, there will be no other action. Then, I will never know who is. Even if Chu Hui is one of them, as long as she doesn''t show it all the time. Then she is not!


    If they stand up, let yourself see them. Then, what''s so terrible about soldiers coming to block the water and cover the earth?


    Will the enemy forgive you or be soft hearted because of your fear and fear? Never!


    In that case, what are you afraid of?


    Therefore, for Chu Mo, the greatest significance of this trip to the heavenly palace is to get a lot of resources from here!


    At the same time, Chu Mo had a strong vigilance towards the old man of divine calculation!


    It''s true that Chu Mo''s real vigilance is not Chu Hui, nor those runic lives hidden in the dark.


    But let him completely see through the old man!


    In Chu Mo''s eyes, the old man should be a real human, with flesh and blood. What made Chu Mo puzzled was that what he felt more from the old man of divine calculation was a feeling similar to that of Chu Hui, who had mutated.


    Is that kind of pure Rune life!


    The old man said that Chu Mo should be careful and vigilant. Chu Mo was the most careful and vigilant... It was him!


    Especially when he just left there, he seemed to be dazzled and saw the shadow of the little boy again. Let Chu Mo''s heart rise a huge warning. Will the top monks in his realm be dazzled?


    Obviously not. Did he really see it? either!


    Then it shows that the influence comes from his heart. This is actually a kind of vigilance! A monk from his realm is the most direct warning in his heart.


    Fan Wudi saw that Chu Mo seemed to be thinking about something, and did not disturb him.


    A large number of warships glided silently in the void, and the speed was quite fast!


    Chu Mo sat in the warship and began to deduce some things silently. In the end, when their fleet of warships crossed the endless void of the universe and finally returned to the Pangu world, Chu Mo finally opened his eyes from the continuous deduction, and then, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    For now, he is very confident; He has more confidence in the future!


    Living every day of the present is the greatest victory!


    This time, their return was warmly welcomed by everyone. Especially when they knew the resources they brought back this time, people were almost stunned.


    Even the demon king and others expressed their shock. They didn''t expect that fan Wudi''s army could bring back so many resources. Even if it is not the resources obtained from the heavenly palace, the quantity is absolutely shocking and surprising.


    Later, Chu Mo left again. He spent thousands of Pangu years to find all the other nine teams.


    Nine teams, originally monks of more than 450 million Terrans. By the time they all return, only more than 200 million people will be left.


    The dead people, forever left in the vast void of the universe, sacrificed their lives for the human beings in the whole Pangu world.


    Chu Mo erected a monument directly to the sky on the mainland of the Pangu world. The name of each victim is engraved on it. Their relatives, friends and future generations can find traces of their existence here.


    This monument is immortal!


    Blessed by Chu Mo with supreme magic!


    Each of the more than 200 million Terran monks who came back alive has become a real powerful soldier.


    Although many people have not been promoted to the realm of Dazu, each of them has made great progress!


    The improvement of realm does not mean the improvement of combat power. These people, now any one, have quite strong combat power.


    Chu Mo immediately asked Chu Hui to settle these people and disperse them to every corner of the Pangu world. Then, he met the Lord of more than 100 worlds in Pangu world.


    Chu Mo spent a long time talking in detail with those masters. From them, Chu Mo obtained a lot of information. After the words spoken with the old man of divine calculation confirmed each other. Let Chu Mo confirm one thing more. The old man with divine calculation is indeed a problem!


    Finally, Chu Mo called Chu Hui to him.


    "Brother, are you looking for me?" Chu Hui is now more and more like a human being. No, it can''t be said to be. But from the inside out, she is a real human!


    Seeing Chu Mo, Chu Hui looked happy. Over the years, she has increasingly improved those systems. Then make a lot of distractions to control those systems. Chu Hui didn''t need to go there in person as long as it wasn''t something particularly important.


    Therefore, over the years, Chu Hui''s Buddha has always been very free. Often with a group of people of the Chu royal family, now they have been completely integrated into this collective.


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui and smiled, "Xiao Hui, in a flash... Have we known each other for many years?"


    "Yes... For many years. If calculated according to Pangu years... It will be too long!" Chu Hui showed a faint smile on her face, and then looked at Chu Mo strangely: "did my brother think of the past? I don''t see you Sighing like this on weekdays."


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile, and then said, "I didn''t recall anything of the past, but I have some opinions about the recent news. Do you want to hear it?"


    Chu Hui blinked her star eyes, looked at Chu Mo, and then smiled with a smile: "OK, tell me about that brother."


    With that, Chu Hui walked directly aside and began to boil water to make tea for Chu mo.


    Her movements are very agile, but her manners are very elegant. Watching her do things will give people a special feeling of silence. Very comfortable.


    "Some time ago, when I went to pick up my grandpa fan, I went to a place. The people in that place called it the heavenly palace." Chu Mo said softly, "then there, I saw a man called the old man of divine calculation."


    Chu Mo didn''t look at Chu Hui''s reaction when he said it.


    Chu Hui also behaved quite naturally. While carefully filling the teapot with tea, she casually said, "is it a monk who enters the Tao by divination?"


    "Well, it''s hard to say how strong his divination ability is, but he lives long enough to know a lot." Chu Mo also said casually.


    "And then?" Chu Hui poured the boiled water into the teapot and washed the tea there.


    In fact, in their realm, the tea they drink is really the best tea, and there is no need to wash it at all. Boiling water is also an idea. But Chu Hui didn''t like it. She still does every process in the most primitive way of human beings.


    "Then, he told me that there are still many powerful rune lives in this world. They hide in the dark and dominate the world. Even the Heavenly Lord and the world Lord are made by them." Chu Mo said¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1880

    Chu Hui raised her head at this time, glanced at Chu Mo, and then said, "I remember I said this to you?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "yes, but the old man said that all Rune lives still want to return to the world where he is."


    Chu Hui shook her head: "I don''t want to go back. I''m completely used to being a human."


    With that, she raised her head and looked at Chu Mo: "brother, maybe many people think that rune life is to the human world, just as human beings are to the world in the painting. How sad it is for human beings to enter the world in the painting and only live in a flat way. Therefore, they will deduce the state of Rune life in the human world in this way."


    Speaking of this, She smiled: "In fact, this idea and inference, how to say, can''t be said to be wrong. At the beginning, it must be unaccustomed. Because there are huge differences in the ways of existence between the two sides. But there is a word called habit. I think that the creatures who are best at habit in this world should be human beings. No matter where they are, they can always use the shortest time to get used to their surrounding environment. This, when they live as runes, I kind of don''t understand. However, after becoming a person, I understand. It''s true. "


    Chu Hui then said, "in the era when I created mechanical civilization, I didn''t know that I was a rune life at all. Therefore, I was not happy at that time, because any intelligent race wanted to figure out one thing."


    Chu Mo nodded, "where am I from?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t really matter where I''m going. Because if I can keep a clear memory all the time, it doesn''t matter where I''m going. If I can''t keep a coherent memory, it doesn''t matter where I''m going?"


    Chu Hui smiled and came to pour tea for Chu mo, Then he said, "but where it comes from, I still want to find out one thing. After meeting my brother, there is a voice in my heart, constantly reminding me. If I want to know where it comes from, then... It must be right to follow this human! But I didn''t expect that there would be such a serious mutation on my own back, which almost threatened my brother. Fortunately, my brother is powerful!"


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    Chu Hui also laughed, Some said with emotion: "I finally knew where I came from, but when I arrived, I suddenly realized that after knowing where I came from, I didn''t have a particularly strong feeling of wanting to go back. And this feeling continued to grow longer with my years in the human world... It continued to fade. Until now, it has almost disappeared. If there is still a little bit left, it can only be said to be curiosity about that world. Because For me, the human world is my real home. That world is just my birthplace. "


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with some emotion: "if there is a rune life that can threaten her brother in the world, that mutated me... I think it should be one."


    Chu Mo nodded. Chu Hui, who left that year, once said that they would come to you!


    They in Chu Hui''s mouth, now I think, should be those hidden in the dark life that the old population of divine calculation said.


    "Those runic lives have not chosen to integrate with human beings, nor have they chosen to change into human beings to survive. Therefore, they are still the most primitive form until today. Their threat to the world is still great." Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo and said, "over the years, in fact, I have been studying this matter. Now, I have made some achievements. But I haven''t told my brother or taken it out before. It''s because I''m a little afraid."


    "Afraid of hurting your own kindred?" Chu Mo asked.


    Chu Hui nodded: "it''s true that I have such concerns. I''m relieved, brother, but there are too many belligerents around my brother! Master Mojun, wandering lady... The kind of humanitarianism in their bones is too strong. Although they don''t hate me, they are even polite to me. In fact... I can feel that they don''t particularly agree with me in their bones."


    Chu Mo smiles.


    Chu Hui is very sensitive. Her essence is a high-level Rune life. That level of wisdom is even higher than that of human beings. In terms of sensitivity, it is also quite high.


    Therefore, she can feel everyone''s feelings towards her clearly.


    Chu Hui then said, "I''m afraid that if I take it out, it will directly become an important weapon for them to kill all Rune lives."


    Chu Mo nodded, and then said, "I''ll pay attention to this matter. In fact, by now, you should be able to see that they are not so bloodthirsty. But their attitude towards the enemy is extremely tough. This is true of the whole Pangu world."


    "Well, I can see." Chu Hui smiled sweetly, "but I still decided to give this thing to my brother alone. My brother can not only detect the rune life of a universe, but also directly evaluate their strength!"


    "Is there such a thing?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui in surprise. I didn''t expect that she had done so much preparation in silence.


    Chu Hui nodded: "always make some preparations in advance, otherwise, once some malicious Rune life suddenly invades our world. At that time, don''t we have to be in a hurry?"


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui and couldn''t help laughing, "you are alone now."


    Chu Hui smiled sweetly, "this is my brother''s highest praise!"


    Then Chu Hui directly handed a magic instrument to Chu mo. And taught Chu Mo how to use it. Soon, Chu Mo learned its usage directly. Then, I tried it a little.


    In the sea of spiritual awareness, something like a huge map directly appeared, on which there were many signs of runic life. Then use red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple to mark the strength of the rune life.


    Red is the lowest level. The whole map is so dense that there are countless!


    Those are actually the contact points of those systems laid by Chu Hui in the whole Pangu world in the endless years. It is because of the existence of these things that the whole Pangu world is like an invisible net. You can let the Chu royal family know everything in the shortest time! You can also let the orders here be delivered to every corner of the vast Pangu world in the shortest time.


    This thing is simply too convenient!


    Ninety nine percent of the creatures in the whole Pangu world... They can''t see each other all their lives. But through Chu Hui''s system with runes, through the rune network, they can communicate heartily!


    After years of continuous development, this kind of communication, from the beginning of the text, has become a virtual image that can directly see each other!


    Is the rune network, so that the world is no longer blocked!


    Even those who newly joined the Pangu world, after knowing this Rune network, are all a little crazy. They can''t wait to throw away the same thing as the letter board in their hands. Ask their respective world masters to ask them to apply with the king of Chu and connect this Rune network to their big world. They want to make friends with those Terrans in Pangu world and want to communicate. Want to talk about art, life and ideals together, and want to stimulate new ideas about art through the ideological collision between different races!


    Yes, this is heaven and man!


    In their minds, they are really almost only romantic, only romantic things.


    Chu Hui certainly would not refuse such a request.


    Therefore, she directly used the rune network to connect all the big worlds.


    "Now more than a hundred celestial and human worlds, together with our Pangu world, have been completely covered through the rune network. People in those days are very excited. Their little fear of entering the human world is now gone." Chu Hui smiled and said to Chu Mo, "by the way, there are many talented people on our Terran side, who perform various performances on the rune network. I have made a set of virtual coin system. Brother, do you know how much money we reward those talented people through our network every day?"


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui with a dull face, and then glanced at his spiritual knowledge of the sea: "now have you reached this level?"


    "Yes, of course! War needs to be fought, but life also needs to continue! We have to let the people of our world know that our world is a world full of hope! It is a top-level world!" Chu Hui said excitedly, "my next step is to connect those virtual coins directly with reality. Then, I''m going to establish countless banks in the Pangu world and those worlds! Let these banks also connect with the rune network. At that time, a person on this side of the Pangu world can directly remit money to people on the other side! Then... In an instant!"


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with burning eyes, The topic has been completely biased: "Brother, do you know that the world of heaven and man is simply too backward! Up to now, the great God still depends on taxes to collect cultivation resources from below... But there are too many places that can be operated. Moreover, it is not only slow, but also unwillingly. But as long as we charge a certain handling fee from the middle, the magnitude of the whole world is definitely a suffocating number!"


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui with an excited face and twitched at the corner of his mouth. He is better at fighting than anyone else, but in this regard, he is really... Too weak!


    Chu Hui said: "In this matter, two sisters in law, big ChuChu, small ChuChu and many others... They are all very proficient and much better than your brother! We have all studied what to do. In the future, no matter what it is, as long as it is through the network of our Rune life structure, we can charge a little fee from the middle. We have calculated. In this way, in a Pangu year, we can get the initial Pangu world When it was formed, all resources! " eight

 Chapter 1881

    Chu Mo was completely stunned and looked at Chu Hui inconceivably, "but... Many cultivation resources are non renewable?"


    Chu Hui looks at Chu Mo: "Brother, are you stupid? Although there are many non renewable resources, they can be obtained through space exploration, just like the things that old general fan Wudi did outside! Then, those resources can be bought with money? Money is the currency we made! Then there are renewable cultivation resources? Do you know how big the world is? Do you know how many capable people and aliens there are? Those who are good at cultivating resources There are countless people! "


    Chu Mo looked at the gushing Chu Hui. His brain, which can instantly calculate the whole universe, suddenly felt that it was not enough The fastest update is really not what he is good at.


    Chu Hui couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry about these. Create an environment without enemies for us, and we will let you see a beautiful world!"


    This sentence made Chu Mo''s heart have a strong shock. He silently glanced at the strength level of the rune life on the map in the spiritual sea of knowledge.


    The strongest one is right in front of you. purple!


    In other words, Chu Hui is the top existence in the rune life!


    She didn''t hide the fact that she was strong to Chu Mo at all, but was she dangerous? It seems very dangerous, because she actually has the ability to control the economic lifeline of the whole fifth day! Is it really dangerous? No, she''s not dangerous at all. Because she is Chu Mo''s sister!


    So, thinking of this, Chu Mo''s face showed a smile. He looked at Chu Hui with a serious face and said, "just rest assured that you can develop the economy. I will create an environment without enemies for you!"


    This conversation made Chu Mo get too much insight.


    In this world, he is not good at everything. People still need to communicate. If he hadn''t talked with Chu Hui today, he wouldn''t know that the whole Chu royal family had never enjoyed sitting on the 33rd floor of the sky. Originally, they have been working hard for the world silently.


    According to Chu Hui''s calculation, the economy of Pangu world is certainly not as good as that of sidaitian in a short time. But it is estimated that it will not take long to catch up with them in an all-round way, or even surpass them completely!


    Then in this process, they and the devil can still grab a lot of benefits from them!


    Immeasurable God, you killed so many monks before, this account should also be calculated.


    Chu Mo never mentioned this before, but he never forgot it in his heart!


    From Chu Hui, Chu Mo saw a completely different road from the past.


    In fact, whether it is a small country or today''s vast Pangu world. It is their respective economic strength that ultimately determines the strength!


    Simply put, as long as the economic strength is strong enough, we can cultivate a large number of strong people!


    If there are no resources, then no matter when, you are the weakest!


    How did the strong come out? It was piled up with money!


    In this world, like Chu Mo, there are not many people who go all the way directly.


    The vast majority of monks who can reach the top must be supported by a super family. Otherwise, there are countless talented cultivation talents in this world. Why don''t there be so many people who can finally stand at the top?


    As long as there are abundant resources, Pangu world, together with the hard-working Terrans, will be able to create greater glory!


    From the rune life network constructed by Chu Hui, we can see that the atmosphere of the whole Pangu world is quite good today. Actually, people who make a living by singing and dancing have begun to appear. Chu Mo didn''t even think about it before.


    There are not only singing and dancing, but also various other art forms. Although this is very consistent with what the Tianren clan advocates and pursues, Chu Mo doesn''t think it is a kind of degeneration. Because only real peace and prosperity can give birth to this scene of singing and dancing.


    People living in this world do not blindly ask for longevity. Although this is a real world of cultivation. But to live, there must always be entertainment and recreation. Not to mention, these things can also bring great benefits to the whole Pangu world!


    Chu Mo has even considered that in the future, the network constructed by this Rune life will be completely spread out in the whole four days!


    Then, through this means, grab huge benefits from there!


    This is a means of attacking each other with Terran culture! This is a soft knife. Not only can you get unimaginable huge benefits, but also can imperceptibly... Let those Terrans in the four days have a greater understanding of Terrans... And then have a great recognition!


    Let the code of conduct of the Terran become the code of conduct of the whole world!


    This will be a long process, but Chu Mo is not in a hurry. He has plenty of time. Now, it is necessary to beat wuliangtian first!


    Let the people of zijintian watch over there!


    Thinking, Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui and said, "this time, I''m going to wuliangtian. You follow me!"


    Chu Hui was slightly stunned and looked at Chu mo. it was obvious that she didn''t know why Chu Mo wanted to take her, a person with poor combat effectiveness.


    Chu Mo smiled and looked at Chu Hui, "your role is stronger than mine."


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo in horror: "brother... You can''t say that."


    Chu Mo laughed: "don''t think too much, I''m serious."


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with some incomprehension. Obviously, she didn''t understand what Chu Mo meant by being serious.


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui: "do you want to set up your rune life network to the whole four heavens? Then, connect the five heavens... In this way, completely?"


    Chu Hui was stunned. Looking at Chu Mo, she asked incredulously, "can we do this, brother? Can we do this now?"


    "Of course, are you sure you can set up all these?" Chu Mo asked.


    "Of course! This is what I''m best at!" Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo and said excitedly, "just like fighting is as simple for my brother as eating and drinking water. It''s easy for me to set up a rune life network!"


    "Are those Rune lives reliable?" Chu Mo asked a question he was more concerned about. He looked at Chu Hui: "you have to understand that you are obviously not the only powerful rune life in this world. Then, will the rune life network you have constructed be used by other Rune lives?"


    Chu Hui shook her head confidently: "Of course not. Those Rune lives I created are all part of me! They are me, and I am them! Controlling them is like controlling my hands and feet and my body for me. It will have no impact at all. Of course, if I want to build a rune life network that can connect the whole five days, my current strength is still lacking, and I need a lot of resources to upgrade How many times? But these are not problems! "


    "Resources are not a problem." Chu Mo nodded and looked at Chu Hui, "that is to say, the rune lives you create can only be driven by you. Other Rune lives, no matter how advanced, are unmanageable, right?"


    Chu Hui nodded: "At least, in this world, there is no such kind of Rune life. But in a higher dimension, I don''t know whether there is such a rune life. In this world, even if those Rune lives devour each other, constantly upgrade, and rise to the highest level, they can''t do anything with my Rune network. Similarly, I can''t do anything with their Rune network. Of course, they seem... Without me So advanced ideas. There is no such Rune network. "


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo: "it''s actually easy to understand. Just like now, no one in this world can do things by controlling his brother''s thinking. It''s like a net... Countless Rune lives are actually part of my thinking. No matter how powerful other Rune lives are, they can''t directly control my thinking. Because now, I''m one of the top Rune lives in the world."


    "That''s good." Chu Mo nodded, and then asked, "is it possible for them... To directly destroy your rune life network?"


    Chu Hui shook her head: "the network built by Rune life is almost invisible. Unless I die... Otherwise, they can''t destroy it."


    At this point, Chu Mo breathed a sigh, and then looked at Chu Hui and said, "Why have you never said that before?"


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo innocently: "brother, you''ve never asked! You''ve almost never been seen. I chatted with two sisters in law a while ago, and they were still saying that they haven''t seen you for many years."


    Chu Mo had a feeling that he wanted to cover his face and felt that he really owed a lot to his family. Rarely can we accompany them with the world.


    But over the years, their families have long been used to this kind of life. Moreover, the descendants of Chu Xuan have already opened branches and scattered leaves. Today''s Chu royal family is not the small family in the past. But a real big family.


    For his descendants, Chu Mo has always been a legend.


    Now think about it, I suddenly feel that I owe them a lot.


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said, "brother, before leaving this time, I''d better take the time to talk to the children. They are all looking forward to listening to you. In fact, it''s not just them. Everyone, including me, hopes to hear you preach. Every time you preach, we can understand something new!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK, let''s talk!"¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 1882

    What Chu Mo didn''t expect was that his decision was directly in the royal family of Chu, and he blew the pot first!


    Although, in the past, his lecturing was also a popular thing, and no one could refuse to listen to Chu Mo''s lecturing. But at that time, because everyone was almost of the same generation, and there were many elders, those younger generations did not grow up.


    Therefore, the performance is relatively reserved.


    But now, the times are really different. Countless younger generations in those days have become ancestors now. Then, there are more new generations born and growing in the Pangu world. Coupled with the popularity of Rune life network, the vitality and enthusiasm of these young people are beyond Chu Mo''s imagination.


    As the master of the whole Pangu world, he can''t see these on weekdays, and those young and new generations don''t dare to run in front of him.


    This time, I heard that he was going to preach. First, in the internal Rune network of the Chu royal family, it exploded directly and completely. Chu Hui let Chu Mo have a look. After seeing it, Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing. These children are really different from his generation.


    Not only the way of thinking is different, but also the languages we speak have changed dramatically.


    "Lao Zu is going to preach!"


    "Ah? What? I don''t read enough books. Don''t lie to me."


    "Brother, I won''t lie to you about the books I read!"


    "Nonsense upstairs. When you were in college, you were the worst. The teacher wants to see your parents every day!"


    "Ha ha, my parents are ancestors. Dare the teacher see him?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense here, you naughty little farts, don''t make a fool of yourself here. We are all royal children, so be reserved."


    "The old ancestors preach scriptures, and they are still reserved!"


    "Yes, I''ve never seen my ancestors once since I was born. I''ve only seen portraits and statues... Well, my mother said that my ancestors were very handsome!"


    "You call your ancestors old. Their parents are very handsome, okay? I drool when I see them!"


    "Get out of here upstairs. Are you out of your mind? What''s your saliva when you''re free?"


    Chu Mo saw these information on the rune network, and the whole person was a little messy in the wind. Then he asked Qi Xiaoyu beside him, "these children... Are all descendants of our family?"


    Qi Xiaoyu smiled and said, "they are not all our descendants, but they are all descendants of people in the whole royal family. How about it? Do you feel old now?"


    "I didn''t originally, but seeing these children, I suddenly felt a little like this." Chu Mo touched his nose, with a wry smile on his face.


    Shui Yiyi came over, gently touched Chu Mo''s white hair, and softly said, "isn''t it good to turn your hair black back? I used to see your white hair and feel very handsome, but now I feel sad. When can we completely settle down?"


    Qi Xiaoyu also came over, took Chu Mo''s arm, and whispered, "do you still remember what you said?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "of course, I said at that time that one day we will completely settle down, and then I will take you to find a beautiful place to live in seclusion. Every day when we are free, we will fish, raise flowers, plant grass, and then drink tea and chat together."


    "Yes, now I want to come, that kind of life is still full of longing." Shui Yiyi said.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s hair began to change gradually. His white hair has been for countless years. Every hair, it can be said, is full of traces of the road. It is not difficult for Chu Mo to turn black. But he was somewhat reluctant.


    However, since it was his wife''s wish, he would not refuse.


    In a blink of an eye, Chu Mo''s white hair returned to a head of black hair.


    In shuiyiyi''s eyes, tears flashed and whispered, "well, it''s still the most handsome!"


    Qi Xiaoyu whispered, "it makes me feel like I''m going back to that time."


    Chu Mo took the two women in his arms and whispered, "I talked a lot with Chu Hui, and my thinking has changed. War... Is just a means, but not all means. Her thoughts made me feel like I opened a window in my heart, which is really very good."


    "Did you know?" Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo and said with a smile, "these years, we have nothing to get together. These ideas have been talked about countless times. Yiniang sister is also quite interested in this."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "sure, she was a landlady when she was in the human world."


    Both women couldn''t help laughing. Shui Yiyi said, "Yi Niang said that she wanted to reopen Taotie building again, and then took Liu Meier to come together. Later, the sisters in the whole Piaomiao Palace said that they wanted to join."


    "..." Chu Mo, with a black thread, looked at Shui Yiyi: "are they all short of money?"


    "Of course not!" Shui Yiyi said, "the whole Pangu world is ours. How can we lack money?"


    "Then why are you so interested in such things?" Chu Mo expressed puzzlement.


    Speaking of it, he never had much interest in business. However, he knew very well that Miaoyi Niang liked them very much. But many of the women in the ethereal palace were born in the spiritual world since childhood. Do they also like it?


    "You''re a big man. You know how to fight all day. It''s normal to have no interest in these things. But they are all women, and now their status is too high. On weekdays, no matter where they go, they are respected by others. Although this feeling is good, it will be boring after a long time. So they said, when we open a shop back, we''ll all use our separate bodies!" Shui Yiyi said excitedly, "at that time, you can really experience that kind of market life. It must be very good."


    "Can I say you are bored?" Chu Mo glanced at his two wives. Because Qi Xiaoyu''s eyes were shining on one side, he was obviously excited about this kind of life.


    "In fact, it can''t be said to be boring." Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "this is human nature, this is also life. In fact, who doesn''t want to be stable? You think those Terrans are unpromising, but you don''t know how many Terrans envy those Terrans."


    "Is that so?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    Shui Yiyi understood why Chu Mo frowned and said with a smile, "the Terran... Is actually a very complex race. It should be said that it is the most complex race. Husband, you don''t have to worry about the Terran atmosphere becoming like enjoyment, playful and frustrated... In fact, it''s impossible."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at the water Yiyi.


    Shui Yiyi said, "because not everyone likes to enjoy it. Husband, you are a typical representative of the Terran!"


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and then smiled bitterly. He wanted to say that he was actually forced to come to this day step by step.


    "In fact, it should be the common nature of all creatures to enjoy and love beautiful things. You see, even those birds like to tidy up their nests when building their nests." Qi Xiaoyu smiled and said, "so, this is not a problem. The real problem is that the heavenly people in my husband''s eyes love to enjoy and are too lazy. But the Terran is not like this. I think, the bloodiness of the Terran is beyond the two of us. You can see it yourself, husband."


    Shui Yiyi said aside, "over the years, my husband doesn''t care about those things, but in fact, everyone below knows what our Pangu world has become. There are so many things to play with! But when it comes to the war, my husband doesn''t know what the scene is? Anyone who reaches a certain level of monks will refuse?"


    Chu Mo Leng was there, thinking carefully, it was really like this.


    "Therefore, all this constitutes the beauty of our world. All that exists is actually valuable. We also hope that my husband will not slaughter all heaven and man. All creatures in the world have the right to survive. I am very happy that my husband can tolerate more than 100 heaven and man and join our Pangu world." Shui Yiyi said, "of course, for those real enemies, we don''t want our husband to be soft hearted. Those who want to destroy the beauty of this world should be destroyed!"


    "Yes, I think so, too." Qi Xiaoyu said aside.


    Chu Mo nodded. He suddenly felt that he did not communicate much with his family.


    Over the years, the years are passing and the times are changing!


    I only saw the great changes in the incomparable macro, but I ignored these small changes from around me. In fact, without the accumulation of these small changes around, where will the macro changes come from?


    "Sorry, I''m careless of you these years. I''m only concerned about the development of force in this world..." Chu Mo said seriously, holding the hands of his two wives.


    Qi Xiaoyu followed water Yiyi, but with a distressed face, holding Chu Mo''s hand instead. Qi Xiaoyu said softly, "my husband, why should I apologize? These years, if my husband hadn''t been here alone, how could our Pangu world have changed so dramatically?"


    Shui Yiyi nodded: "in fact, we just want to talk to our husband about anything when we see that he is happy. After talking too much, our husband should not go to his heart. Sisters Xiaoyu and I are the people who support our husband most at any time."


    Chu Mo smiled, and in his eyes, there was a touch of light crystal.


    What is happiness? Is that it?


    There was no profound way to understand in an instant, but at this moment, Chu Mo really thoroughly understood the meaning of the word happiness.


    A few days later. On the 33rd floor of the sky, Chu ink rose from the sky and preached.


    This sermon is aimed at the Royal Children in the whole thirty-three floors of heaven!


    But the influence of this lecture, with the rune life network, instantly spread to... The whole Pangu world!


    Even the world of more than 100 heaven and man outside was disturbed.

 Chapter 1883

    "What''s the situation? The young master lectured? God... Is this true? Eh? How did the young master''s hair turn black? Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah


    "Do you want to hear a story upstairs? Let me tell you a story about a group of beauties in the ethereal palace..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense upstairs. There is a real friendship between the childe and those supreme beings in the misty palace!"


    "Ha ha, is there a real friendship between men and women?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, you''re crooked. What we''re talking about is the childe opening the forum and lecturing!"


    "Wash and sleep upstairs. The childe opened the altar and lectured, aiming at the king of Chu on the 33rd floor. Who are we * * qualified to listen to?"


    "I envy those people of Chu''s royal family, friends of friends of a friend of mine... Cough, anyway, I know a son of the royal family who came down to experience. A few days ago, just a few days ago, he went straight back to the 33rd floor. He said he wanted to listen to the old ancestor''s sermon! But he promised my friend''s friend''s friend''s friend''s friend that he would share his experience when he said it."


    "Ah, I envy my friend''s friend''s friend''s friend upstairs... But what does this have to do with you? Wash and sleep."


    The rune network of the whole Pangu world has completely exploded.


    Fortunately, the rune life under Chu Huibu is strong enough to withstand that terrible data flow, otherwise, it must collapse.


    Because even the more than 100 heavenly and human worlds outside directly join in.


    "I envy you Terrans. Really, you have such a good master."


    "Terrans are really lucky to have such a leader. I didn''t think the fifth day was good in the past, but now I fall in love here."


    "I heard many people say that Terrans are low creatures before. Now I understand that those people talk nonsense. It''s too bad. How good Terrans are!"


    In the world of Rune network, Tianren and Terrans, as well as many other intelligent races living in the Pangu world, have already been completely integrated. Although they sometimes quarrel with each other over some things, even about this kind of thing is not new.


    But on the whole, it is very harmonious.


    Terrans are a very inclusive race. Although they are also very self-centered, they have a strong sense of race. But also have a tolerant heart, as long as the other party does not come with malice. Well, for Terrans, they are still willing to accept them.


    On the rune network, there are many other creatures disorderly into this Chu Mo forum lecturing.


    A fierce tiger in Dazu realm directly released an image of itself. It was a huge tiger, like a star, crisscrossing in the void of the universe. It''s so natural and unrestrained!


    This big tiger in the realm of Dazu is also a real star in the rune network of Pangu world. It often publishes such images, and countless people like it.


    This time, the image it released was a show of kindness to Chu Mo, saying that he had been practicing alone for many years, and finally got the Tao and stepped into the realm of great ancestor. Now I want to serve the world and do something for Pangu world. As long as it listens to the Sutra once, it is willing to join the Pangu army!


    Originally, the big tiger did not expect a response. Now it is not like the past, and the great ancestor realm creatures in the Pangu world have also begun to spring up like mushrooms.


    As resources become more and more abundant, and various cultivation systems become more and more perfect. Nowadays, if a genius wants to cultivate to the great ancestor realm, generally speaking, about 100000 years, it is absolutely almost the same.


    If you are lucky enough to hear some supreme existence preaching in this process, then this process will become shorter!


    Even some peerless Tianjiao with top talent can directly rush into the field of Dazu in twenty or thirty thousand years.


    Of course, there is still a big gap in the comprehensive strength between the monks who came out of this system and the creatures who explored by themselves and rushed into the realm of Dazu all the way.


    However, the speed of this practice is also shocking!


    Soon, the big tiger volunteered. The Royal spokesman of the Chu royal family actually responded!


    And this response, once again completely detonated the entire Pangu world!


    "We asked the childe, and the childe said that after Preaching on the 33rd floor, he would come to the Pangu world, face the whole Pangu world and preach. Everyone didn''t need to leave their place. The childe would broadcast the whole process of preaching through the rune life network. Please wait patiently. Friar tiger Dazu, your wish will be realized soon."


    This kind of reply with affinity instantly exploded on the entire Rune network. Countless people are cheering and praising this. Excited.


    The big tiger in Dazu realm was also unambiguous, and directly ran to the registration office of Pangu army to register!


    There are many creatures like the big tiger in the Pangu world.


    In the past, many of them felt that Chu Mo was a real God. Although I respect Chu Mo very much in my heart, I feel that the distance between the two sides... Is too far away.


    This distance is called the distance between man and God.


    But now, they suddenly feel that this distance is gone!


    It seems to disappear all at once!


    It turns out that childe is also paying attention to Rune network, and also paying attention to them!


    For their demands, the childe actually gave a direct answer!


    This feeling is simply too touching!


    Chu Mo is hard to imagine, because such a move made the cohesion of the Terrans in the whole Pangu world rise to a huge level again.


    Facing the grand occasion here, the people in the more than 100 heaven and man world were anxious.


    They also want to listen to Chu Mo''s sermon, and they are not satisfied with listening through the rune network. They want to come to the scene in person, meet this magical childe, and then listen to his sermon!


    In the face of this situation, those masters of the big world, like the king of Chu, sent a request.


    Before long, the royal family promised directly.


    Every big circle can be given 100 million places. However, this 100 million quota is not free. Because the road is far away, it is necessary to set up a large number of void transmission arrays.


    For the Tianren people, the most important thing is that money is resources. So, don''t you just want a little fee? What is it? Besides, how can 100 million places be enough? There are countless creatures in any big world. With only 100 million, they can''t be satisfied at all.


    Therefore, the forced and helpless World Masters had to ask the royal family for an increase in the number of people, and then they built the void transmission array. They came out with all the resources they needed! As for the cost to the royal family, it has been increased ten times directly!


    Even Chu Mo was startled when he knew about it.


    Shui Yiyi and Qi Xiaoyu had negotiated the price with Chu Hui and a group of women in the misty palace, and Chu Mo was already a little surprised. I think it''s too expensive. Will it make people feel that the royal family is too dark. As a result, what I didn''t expect was that people didn''t care about this money at all, and directly offered ten times the price. Just ask for more places.


    Chu Mo reduced the taxes of more than 100 big circles by half in the past years. This time... Maybe all of them have come back. If they come back in multiples, they are still begging them in turn!


    "These big circles... Are they so rich?" Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, with a shock on his face.


    "Their affluence is completely beyond our imagination." Shui Yiyi sighed, "before that, I only knew that those big circles were rich, but I didn''t expect that they would be so rich."


    Qi Xiaoyu said, "any big world can be called a vast universe, and there are countless undeveloped regions. Among those regions, there are countless top-level cultivation resources. It can be said that those big worlds... Are actually rich enough to be unimaginable."


    "And no one will refuse to use this method to raise resources and develop the whole Pangu world." Shui Yiyi said with a smile.


    Chu Mo could only be convinced in the end.


    He has been here for three years on the 33rd floor.


    During these three years, no one was absent during the whole thirty-three days.


    Including Yu Hong, including the demon king, Chu Lao and the wandering female emperor, these real top-level beings. They are all silently listening to Chu Mo''s preaching, and then continue to confirm their own way.


    It can be said that they have gained a lot.


    But the biggest gains are those younger generations. They are the new generation of monks who grew up in the college. In this process, what they learn is the essence refined by countless generations of monks. But there has never been a teacher who could speak such a profound and understandable way like Chu mo.


    Chu Mo has become a God. His way is the way of God!


    Is the real road!


    In the face of his descendants, in the face of these young people on the 33rd floor of heaven, Chu Mo did not hide anything.


    He spoke very seriously and practically. It can be said that even a child in the foundation period will gain a lot from hearing him preach.


    Three years later, countless people broke through here on the 33rd floor.


    Many monks of Dazu realm were born.


    Later, Chu Mo didn''t stop and went directly to Pangea mainland, where he directly opened up a Taoist temple. It''s a real small world.


    After fighting for the Terran side, each big world has received a quota of onebillion people. Although in the end, there are still countless monks who feel dissatisfied that the number of places is still too small. But this is already the limit that this side can bear.


    God knows that more than half of the heavenly people who come here to listen to scriptures from all major worlds actually want to see the only God in the world!


    Among them, more than 80% are the noble of Tianren clan in all major circles!


    There are very few Heaven and man who really want to listen to scriptures here in Chu Mo and make breakthroughs. At most... Only 20% of them.


    This income directly shocked everyone of the entire Chu royal family¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1884

    There are a billion people in one big world, more than 100 big worlds, a total of 100 billion people. Just the resources handed over by people in those days are enough to make the whole Pangu world develop smoothly for 100000 years!


    And this, for those heaven and man, is nothing at all!


    Facing this result, Chu Mo said to Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, "in the future... These things related to business, try... Let others of the Terran do it."


    Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi were also frightened. They knew that if this continued, a reputation of competing for profits with the people would surely spread.


    Moreover, they now have great confidence in the bank that Chu Hui is about to establish in the whole Pangu world!


    Chu Mo can bring such income by lecturing once. In the future, it will be like robbing money to spread all over the Pangu world and more than 100 banks in the world?


    As for the various operation means of the bank, they have already had a set of shaping methods. If we follow this method, only the large realm of the more than 100 heavenly and human races can directly accelerate the development of the entire Pangu world for thousands of years!


    "This is faster than robbing!" The demon king who knew this from Xiaodie couldn''t help but look shocked.


    Xiaodie couldn''t help glancing at him and said angrily, "what do you men know except robbing?"


    The demon king scratched his head: "I always think that robbing is the fastest... Now I know that there are not so many means."


    Xiaodie has been bored these years and often stays with those people in Piaomiao palace, so now, she is almost the first to know anything. Moreover, because of her high status, Xiaodie is also a real ancestor level elder in the ethereal palace, which makes many of her opinions highly valued.


    As for the bank, she also put forward many ideas, most of which were supported. This makes Xiaodie feel very happy.


    No matter who is alive, people want a sense of existence.


    Xiaodie looked at the demon king: "however, you are all pioneers. Without you, how can the Pangu world achieve this prosperity today?"


    "Well, you say this. At first, I was a little worried about the more than 100 big circles, and I once thought about it. After grabbing it back, will it cause some unnecessary trouble? For example, in case those heaven and man revolt, wouldn''t I be tantamount to adding chaos?" The devil laughed. In front of his wife, the domineering demon king is just a good man.


    Xiaodie glanced at the demon king with a smile and asked, "at that time, did you want to kill all the heavenly people in the big world? And then plunder all the resources?"


    The demon king sighed: "In fact, it''s not so murderous. However, there is also the mentality of being different from others. But later, I think that Chu Mo can go to this day and have this achievement is inseparable from his mind. In the eyes of others, Mo Er seems to be very murderous all the way, but in fact, there is no time that he is not forced into a corner. If he doesn''t resist, there will be only one ending... That is Death! When he can really control the overall situation, his mind will be reflected. Whether it was the ancestors of the passage world or the creatures of all races after the opening of the Pangu world, he was absolutely kind to them. "


    "Yes, Chu Mo is really the biggest noble person we have met in our life!" Speaking of Chu Mo, Xiaodie is also full of emotion.


    Day and night in the soul refining platform, she had thought about giving up countless times. But every time she thought of not being able to say goodbye to the demon king in person, her heart was very painful. So, bite your teeth and stick to it.


    Xiaodie is also a very stubborn person. In her opinion, even if she dies... She will die in the arms of her lover!


    Otherwise, live strong!


    She survived, and she finally kept the clouds open and saw the moonlight.


    From that era to today, all the experiences were really like a dream for her. What a dream!


    The demon king nodded, "this child is the greatest pride of my life."


    Xiaodie smiled and said, "your greatest pride now is that you are qualified to call him a child!"


    "Hahaha..." the demon king couldn''t help laughing, and his smile was full of pride.


    To this day, the people who feel in their hearts are more than the devil?


    Who among those people around Chu Mo in the past did not express such feelings?


    All the relatives and friends around Chu Mo in the past, and those who are still here today, are filled with emotion about this kind of life today.


    For example, tall and stupid!


    I''m afraid no one expected that this stupid man would follow Chu Mo all the way to today.


    No one dares to call him a fool now. In fact, from the beginning to the end, in Gao Dashan''s mind, there is only one person who can call him that!


    That''s Chu Mo!


    Today''s tall and silly, but a real big ancestor friar, known as Gao Laozu!


    He had married and had children as early as countless years ago. Now his descendants have already spread their branches and leaves all over the whole thirty-three floors. They are also peripheral members of the royal family!


    There are also those friends in the spirit world, those friends in the fairy world, and those friends in the heaven world in the past


    Too many people!


    Chu Mo is like a giant ship, carrying them all the way through the wind and waves, moving forward towards the unknown. This road seems to have no end forever!


    All the winds and waves were blocked out by this huge ship.


    In the ethereal palace, someone who knows the inside story once asked Liuyun if he regretted not marrying Chu Mo?


    Liuyun answered at that time.


    She said she regretted this kind of thing, which is hard to say. But as a friend, being able to follow Chu Mo all the time and move forward all the way has made such a great improvement. In fact, I have no regrets in this life!


    It''s really hard to say whether Liuyun regrets or not.


    But at least, as she said, as a friend, it is really a matter of no regrets to be able to follow Chu Mo all the way to today and see too many things that could not be imagined in the past.


    For example, demons, such as Ye Qing, and even those people in the Luo Tianxian domain in the past, they are also very proud.


    Now these people are all on the 33rd floor of the sky, as a member of the Chu royal family.


    For them, this is really enough!


    Chu Mo began to preach in the world of Pangu. This time, because it is aimed at all creatures in the whole Pangu world. There are too many creatures pouring here.


    Therefore, the dojo opened here is simply huge, just like a real cosmic void!


    The hundreds of billions of heavenly and human beings thought that they had a large number. But compared with the creatures of Pangu world who came here, they found... They were just a drop in the ocean!


    Nothing at all!


    It''s too small!


    At most, it can only occupy a corner in this starry sky.


    Moreover, these creatures of Pangu world can come here to listen to scriptures without any cost. This makes those Tianren Tianren envy in their hearts. But they don''t have any sense of imbalance. Because this itself is a matter of course!


    Even in their hearts, they feel very proud. Because they can come here in person and see the living God with their own eyes!


    Aiming at this point, it is already worth it.


    This time, Chu Mo lectured in less detail than he did on the 33rd floor. It''s not how selfish Chu Mo is. He always has to focus on one thing.


    But the sutras he spoke were also quite exquisite. Through Chu Hui''s previous arrangement, Chu Mo''s sermon was directly and synchronously broadcast to every corner of the whole Pangu world!


    Including those great realms far away, you can also see Chu Mo preaching at the first time.


    The whole Pangu world is boiling!


    For the first time, countless people have seen the image of Chu Mo''s activities. Especially those Terran creatures, almost more than half... Are kneeling to listen to Scripture!


    Chu Mo lectured for two years this time.


    When he said the word "end", all the infatuated people showed a reluctant look on their faces.


    In the course of these two years, many people can make a direct breakthrough. Listening to Chu Mo''s lectures has given them great insight! But they were all forcibly suppressed and did not choose to break through at the first time. Because they want to hear more!


    After this lecture, it almost completely overturned the original contempt of heaven and man for the human race. The last bit of that feeling has completely disappeared in the hearts of hundreds of billions of people. In the future, these billions of heaven and man will bring these to more heaven and man!


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that he could have such benefits by speaking scriptures once before.


    After this lecture, Chu Mo returned to the 33rd floor and did not continue to pay attention to this matter. He was ready to start again.


    After five years of lecturing, Chu Mo himself was also a great improvement.


    At the same time, the rune life network and the various concepts of those close to him also had a great impact on Chu Mo''s inner world. He also felt for the first time that the people around him were better than he imagined. At the same time, I also understand that even though I have become a God, there are still many things I am not good at!


    These feelings did not greatly improve his combat power and his realm, but they played an incredible role in the perfection of his soul.


    Chu Mo can even feel that although his realm has not continued to improve, his combat power has not changed much. But the whole person is very different from the past.


    On the day of departure, Chu Mo had no worries of the past for the first time.


    He seemed to have great confidence in these relatives around him all at once! Believe that if they are not there, they can also do well, and can also suppress the luck of the whole Pangu world.


    Then, he saw something from the eyes of these relatives around him.


    He is very important!

 Chapter 1885

    It''s not what the old man said: you are like a redundant person to the whole Pangu world!


    No, I''m by no means the redundant one! I am not only very important, but also very important!


    This is not that Chu Mo is not modest, but a real fact. From the sensation he caused in the whole Pangu world after he talked about Scripture once, we can fully feel his importance.


    A person can easily make a vast heaven and countless creatures crazy.


    Who dares to say that such a person... Is the unimportant one?


    The demon king and his group still want to go with Chu Mo this time. But Chu Mo refused.


    The last time they went, the demon king was caught unprepared. In addition, the infinite God did not have the energy to pay attention to such a small group of people. Think about how many monks of heaven and man in the realm of great ancestors there are in the whole immeasurable heaven, and you can understand why immeasurable God did not pay attention to the demon king and his group of people.


    The great ancestor realm friars of more than 10000 people are really the kind that can''t even lift a little spray for the whole immeasurable sky.


    As a result, I didn''t expect such a small group of people to give immeasurable a heavy blow directly. Almost turned immeasurable sky upside down!


    In the end, immeasurable God, who felt wrong, separated a Dharma body and wanted to destroy all these people there. But unexpectedly, they were still run away by the demon king.


    Although it cost a lot, it was a failure to the infinite God!


    Therefore, the heart of immeasurable God must hate the demon king and his group of people very much, not only hate very much, but also have great vigilance!


    If this time, the demon king and them enter the immeasurable heaven again, Chu Mo can almost guarantee that they will be directly killed by the immeasurable God himself at the first time.


    I believe that the demon king and his group of people are clear in their hearts, but they are still fearless.


    "Master, fearless sacrifice, we don''t need to do it. Last time you went out in person, this time, it''s your apprentice''s turn." Chu Mo looked at the demon king with a smile, and there was no frame of a master at all. Now only in front of a few people can Chu Mo behave so casually.


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo and said, "then you must rob a little more of the big world."


    "Hahaha..." all the people seeing off couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that this time, the financial resources of the Terran side really shocked this group of Terran bigwigs who were used to living in poverty. Everyone seemed to see a glittering Avenue in front of their eyes.


    Chu Mo nodded, "don''t worry, master, even if you don''t say it, I''ll do it. Moreover, I believe that in the future, there will be more and more people in heaven who will take the initiative to come to our Pangu world. Our fifth day, sooner or later, will become the first day!"


    Mojun and others all nodded, and promised Chu Mo that they would definitely look after their home and would never let a little trouble happen at home.


    Then Chu Mo and Chu Hui waved goodbye to the crowd and went straight on the road.


    On the way, Chu Hui arranged a large number of Rune lives as a transit. It not only paves the way for setting up a rune network in the future, but also allows Chu Mo to know everything that happens in the Pangu world at the first time!


    "This is simply too powerful! This means is definitely the top magical power!" Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    In the past, if the distance was extremely far, across the universe, he needed to spend a lot of magic to know what happened in the Pangu world, and he could only know a macro overall situation. For example, whether the enemy has invaded the Pangu world or not.


    But now, he doesn''t need to consume any mana at all. He can directly know everything that happens there!


    Moreover, it is meticulous!


    Even Chu Mo wanted to see what happened in a corner of the Pangu world, there was no problem at all!


    It is also similar to the letter board, but its function is completely different from that of the letter board.


    By the way, Ling Yuwei and Jie Ling, who developed the letter board in the past, are now in charge of these things in the rune network. They have also given a lot of suggestions on the development of new letter boards.


    Chu Mo took this little thing and looked at what happened in the Pangu world and the various activities of the young Cenozoic on it. He couldn''t help sighing, "this is the real perfect world!"


    Chu Hui said, "in fact, there are still many things we can do. But all this needs the support of my brother."


    Chu Mo took a deep look at Chu Hui: "when will I support!"


    Chu Hui smiled: "I know!"


    Speaking, Chu Hui also looked at Chu Mo with a serious face: "in order to realize those ideals in our minds, brother, please rest assured that I will do everything I can to find all the creatures hidden in the dark. All the existence that can threaten us will be eliminated!"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Chu Mo, with Chu Hui, keeps advancing in the cold and lonely void of the universe. But this time, it is not lonely at all. Because Chu Mo can pay attention to what happens at home anytime and anywhere. Even, he can talk to Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi at any time!


    "This is the power of technology!" Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo and said seriously, "technology and cultivation are two lines, but in my opinion, they are two completely non conflicting lines. They can move forward in parallel. They can even confirm each other. Do you know why I like listening to my brother preach so much? Because I can get a lot of inspiration through my brother preach! Let our technology become more perfect!"


    Chu Mo nodded. Chu Hui kept upgrading herself through top-level cultivation resources during this period of time. This is actually a combination of technology and Tao. In the past, Chu Hui, as a rune life, was very difficult to improve. The simplest means is to devour the same kind!


    But this, in Chu Hui''s view, is also a difficult thing to accept. The closer we are to human beings, the more civilized we are.


    The so-called human being is the most uncivilized race. In Chu Hui''s view, it''s pure nonsense!


    Immeasurable.


    In the infinite heavenly palace.


    Immeasurable God sits next... Yes, he does sit next.


    Because in his original position, there is a young man sitting at the moment. The young man was dressed in plain clothes and short hair. His hair was very bright and looked very elegant.


    The eyes of young people are very special. They seem to contain endless numbers!


    At first glance, I can''t see anything, but the more I see it, the more terrible it feels. Because those numbers are almost endless! After watching for a while, you will have a feeling of being deeply involved.


    Even the infinite God will not look into his eyes.


    Apart from these eyes, the young man''s appearance can only be described as ordinary.


    There was no power in him. However, he spoke directly and forcefully, and was not polite at all to the existence of the identity of immeasurable God.


    "What you did was stupid." The young man made relentless accusations.


    "Yes, we are a little careless about this matter." Immeasurable God not only did not refute at all, but also bowed his head and admitted.


    If outsiders see it, they must feel a little incredible. The immeasurable God, one of the four great gods, is the real existence at the top of the pyramid in the world. Why should he be so polite to a young man?


    "And your practice has affected the overall situation. It disrupted many of our previous arrangements. Even Lao Zu... Was exposed in advance, and Lao Zu was quite dissatisfied with this matter." The young man said faintly.


    Immeasurable God''s body trembled slightly, then raised his head and said, "the identity of our ancestors... Can''t be counted on our heads?"


    The young man smiled: "if you weren''t selfish and photographed several fools into the physical world of the ancient god, would you need to expose your identity in advance?"


    Immeasurable God didn''t seem to agree with this accusation, but he rarely didn''t refute it. Instead, he changed the topic and asked, "the ancestor wasn''t around that person, and he left a move?"


    "That move has failed." When the young man said it, countless numbers began to roll wildly in his eyes, as if he could see that his mood was also a little unstable.


    "Invalid? How can it be? In this world... Who can make the top Rune life invalid?" Immeasurable God couldn''t believe it and frowned.


    The young man said, "it''s not the kind of failure you think, but... Mutation."


    "Variation?" Infinite God''s expression, with a strong confusion.


    The young man said, "just like Nanwu God and Xiaoyao God."


    Hiss!


    Immeasurable God couldn''t help but take a breath and looked at the young man: "how can this happen?"


    "It can only be said that God''s means are unpredictable. They are really strong." The young man shrugged casually: "at the same time, human things are too infectious. However, it''s nothing special. It''s originally a chess piece. Although it''s a pity that a first generation Rune life has mutated, we can still afford to lose it. It''s more or less troublesome for Nanwu God and Xiaoyao God."


    Immeasurable God looked at the young man and asked, "over there in the court of great power... Do you want to attack them?"


    The young man was silent for a moment, and then smiled: "you hope the great power court will fight them?"


    Immeasurable God shook his head: "no!"


    "Oh? Why?" The young man knew that the boundless master couldn''t lie in front of him. He couldn''t help but be a little curious.


    Because the withdrawal of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian is equivalent to bringing great trouble to wuliangtian and zijintian. Normally, immeasurable God should hate him.


    Immeasurable God said, "because we are all the same... Monsters!"


    Hearing this, the young man couldn''t help but be a little stunned. After a long time, he sighed, "over there in the great power academy, I know your sacrifice and dedication. Don''t worry, once things are done that day, you will all be able to return to your true original state."


    Immeasurable God nodded, then took a deep breath and said, "I hope so. We all paid too much to wait for that day!"¡ª¡ª


    The update arrived today.

 Chapter 1886

    The young man took a deep look at the immeasurable God, and then said, "it will be achieved. Now, those supreme beings in the great power court have found many mysteries about reincarnation in the world. I believe that it won''t take long for us to succeed. So at present, you just need to control the overall situation and don''t let the world change fundamentally again. That''s all."


    "Don''t make fundamental changes. What do you mean?" Infinite God looks at the young man.


    "The God of the fifth day, Chu mo." The young man looked at the immeasurable God, and his calm eyes were tinged with a slight disgust. This disgust was not for the immeasurable God, but for Chu Mo: "that''s a person who can do things very well."


    "What can he do?" Immeasurable God lowered his eyelids with some disdain and said faintly, "it''s just a clown. Even Pangu in the past, didn''t he give up everything in the end? Human beings are always too self righteous. Moreover, there is a stupid complex in their bones. They call it feelings. In fact, it''s extremely ridiculous."


    The young man raised his eyebrows and said noncommittally, "although people have all kinds of uncertain emotions in their bones, it is unimaginable that they will cause the kind of damage if they are bad. The supreme beings of the great power court now have no time to pay attention to him. They can only leave it to you to deal with this matter."


    "Rest assured..."


    The young man interrupted the immeasurable God: "in fact, I''m not at all at ease. You know, the old man of divine calculation may have been seen through by him."


    "What? How is this possible?" In the eyes of immeasurable God, there was a look of shock, and he looked at the young man incredulously: "what the old man said is true! Moreover, he did have deep contacts with Pangu in the past."


    "Some things, even if they are true, may not be believed by everyone." The young man looked at the infinite God: "I haven''t seen Chu Mo, but it seems... I know him better than you. He is not a human being who can be controlled by anyone. It''s difficult for the old man to influence his judgment."


    "Do you know anything?" Immeasurable God''s face became serious: "you must tell me the truth. Otherwise, it will affect my judgment."


    The young man suddenly sighed softly, "as a great God, you are really... Not qualified. You are too conceited, and the human nature in your bones has a great influence on you. Even if you despise the enemy, you must thoroughly understand everything about the enemy before you are qualified to despise him. But now, you don''t know much about your enemy. Your so-called understanding is not even superficial."


    Immeasurable God looked at the young man and said in a deep voice, "I don''t like you talking to me like this. Yes, behind you is the great power academy. And you also represent the great power academy to walk in the world. But this doesn''t mean that you are just like those supreme beings of the great power academy. You come here and sneer at me, which has made me unhappy. But if you continue like this, believe it or not, I can kill you directly!"


    Immeasurable God''s words sounded calm and did not show any special excitement. But his tone was very serious, not threatening anything, but explaining a fact.


    The young man''s eyes slightly coagulated, and there was a little more light of shame in the eyes of the infinite God. But soon, he calmed down and nodded, say: "Now the vitality of the whole Pangu world has exceeded the four heavens. Although it is far inferior to the four heavens in terms of economy and resources... After the research of the Academy of great power, the Pangu world should have reaped unimaginable benefits from the more than 100 realms looted from you. Therefore, it is likely that they will completely stare at the four heavens. And you, immeasurable, will bear the brunt."


    "How dare he come?" The eyes of immeasurable god suddenly burst into a dazzling light, in which there are endless murders. It is a killing machine that can overturn the whole universe. Its power makes all creatures afraid.


    "Of course he dares to come." The young man did not look into the eyes of immeasurable God, although he despised immeasurable God in his heart. But I know that the comprehensive strength of immeasurable God is much higher than him. If he did not represent the court of great power, I''m afraid the other party would really dare to suppress him at will.


    The young man then said: "Anyway, I have told you that the vitality of Pangu world is very strong. If they are really allowed to surpass your four heavens in all aspects, the luck of the world will change significantly. At that time, all the research and efforts on reincarnation before the great power academy will be paid directly. At that time, even if the four heavens can directly break the Pangu world. But some things will not work Be reversed, the direction of reincarnation, and the river of years. There will also be unpredictable changes. "


    Immeasurable God took a deep breath and looked at the young man: "therefore, we must break the Pangu world?"


    "There has been a great heaven, now... How to break it?" The young man said, "the best opportunity has been missed by you. You are worried that breaking the whole day will be backfired by luck and affect yourself. So you didn''t take action at that time. Now even if you do, it''s too late."


    "What are we going to do?" Immeasurable God became a little anxious. He doesn''t understand, how good, suddenly became this situation?


    It was just a Pangu world. When it was just formed, it was inferior to any of its 3000 worlds. Not to mention compared with the limitless native world. In front of the four heavens, Pangu world is really a newborn baby, without any competitiveness.


    How long is it? Why is it growing so fast? If the young man hadn''t told him, he couldn''t believe that the vitality of Pangu world would surpass their four heavens.


    If you want to have infinite vitality in a vast and boundless heaven, you must not only have countless creatures, but also the realm of those creatures must be extremely profound!


    But the question is, how can those creatures in Pangu world have a very profound realm?


    That is a human world!


    The luck there is also brought by human beings!


    Therefore, even if there are threethousand realms, if threethousand realms are all the realms of heaven and man. For the vitality of the whole Pangu world, not only does it not help, but it will have a huge impact! Thus affecting the fate of the entire Pangu world!


    Because in that way, it is equivalent to that the Tianren clan has a firm foothold in the human world and has sucked away a large amount of Qi that originally belonged to the Terran clan!


    It is for this reason that immeasurable God did not go crazy to snatch back more than 100 realms from the hands of those Terran monks. Otherwise, how could he just go to a Dharma body? It must be the Buddha himself!


    "As I just told you, what I said is the opinion of the great power academy." The young man looked at immeasurable God deeply: "control the overall situation, and don''t let the world change dramatically!"


    Immeasurable God took a deep breath, then looked at the young man and said, "if that Chu Mo died, is it a huge change in the world?"


    "Count." The young man nodded affirmatively, "but it''s definitely a good thing for us!"


    Immeasurable God nodded, "that''s easy."


    The young man said, "I''m afraid he won''t die."


    Immeasurable God said lightly, "there are some realms that you can''t understand now. When you reach my level, you will naturally understand."


    The young man''s face remained unchanged, but he glanced at immeasurable God deeply: "this is what you said, and you should be responsible for it."


    Immeasurable God said, "nothing has anything to do with you."


    "That''s good." The young man said and stood up directly. The countless numbers in his eyes disappeared at this moment. Qingming has been restored. If you walk in the crowd, he is definitely the most ordinary one, and others will never waste any time on him.


    Later, the young man left, and the way he left was also very special. The original body, instantly changed into countless numbers, those numbers, is simply an immeasurable number. These figures are all floating in the void. It disappeared completely in the blink of an eye.


    Immeasurable God sat there.


    His face was somewhat dignified.


    The change of Pangu world was completely unexpected to him.


    Although he doesn''t like the young man at all. But I have to admit that it is necessary for him to warn himself this time. Otherwise, up to now, he is still in the dark and does not know the changes in the Pangu world.


    "However, no matter how well you develop, what''s the use? In this long river of years, you will eventually turn into a spray and disappear completely." In the eyes of immeasurable God, there was a faint, disdainful light.


    In his heart, he always thought that Chu Mo was completely inferior to Pangu.


    A god like Pangu didn''t dare to destroy the origin of the law in this world. Finally, he was forced to choose annihilation. Chu Mo is much worse than Pangu in all aspects. Even if he has the courage to destroy the origin of the law, he must have that strength!


    At this moment, a faint warning suddenly appeared in the heart of immeasurable God. He was slightly stunned.


    If you can raise a warning in the heart of a great God, something terrible must happen. The next moment, he began to deduce.


    However, after a long deduction, the source of the warning sign could not be really found.


    He frowned, stood up, and then ordered, "go and investigate immediately. Is there something going to happen in the immeasurable world recently?"


    Immeasurable God said, directly stood up and disappeared here.


    At the same time, Chu Mo and Chu Hui have directly passed through the boundary wall and entered the immeasurable universe.


    The boundary wall should have been blessed by the immeasurable God himself. It is very thick. It is almost impossible for ordinary monks of the great ancestor realm to shake it. But for Chu Mo, this is nothing. He came in easily.


    Chu Hui directly left a large number of Rune lives in the boundary wall at the first time.


    These will become the most important link in the rune network connecting the two celestial worlds.

 Chapter 1887

    "Brother, OK, we can start!" After Chu Hui arranged all this, he immediately debugged it successfully, and then said to Chu Mo with a playful face: "this is the latest Rune life, which can be invisible and completely hide the breath. Therefore, even if the great God comes here, unless he can find it inch by inch, otherwise..."


    Speaking of this, Chu Hui said with three points of satisfaction and seven points of confidence on her delicate face, "they will never find this place!"


    "Even the great God can''t find it?"


    "No!"


    "Then, what if it''s those runic lives at the same level as you?" Chu Mo asked.


    Chu Hui shook her head: "they are the same. However, if they also use this means to build a rune network, I can''t find it either. But so far, I haven''t found any Rune life doing this."


    Chu Mo nodded, his face showing a clear color, and then said, "this is good."


    Not only good? That''s great!


    Chu Mo''s heart has been able to think that once the rune life network is successfully connected to immeasurable heaven. What impact will those people in the immeasurable sky have on them after seeing the human life in the Pangu world.


    Speaking of, the biggest reason for those Tianren people''s contempt for Terrans is that they don''t understand.


    In the past, they have never tried to enter human society, to understand the life of the human race, nor to make friends with humans. Then go to feel people''s joys and sorrows.


    The arrogance and contempt in their bones made them never really understand what a great race the Terran is.


    In fact, after really understanding the origin of the Tianren clan, Chu Mo suddenly had some sympathy for those arrogant Tianren clan.


    According to the macrocosmic origin of life, any species has its own whole ancient history. In other words, any kind of creature has a real origin and a complete history of growth and development.


    But Terrans... No.


    Their origin is the fusion of Rune life and human beings.


    They are a race created. It is not the kind of race that appears in this world because of spirit... Between heaven and earth.


    They are conscious of their noble status, and what they hide in their bones is a deep inferiority complex!


    They look down on human beings and think that they are low, dirty and filthy... But in fact, even the simplest creatures in the world have more origins than them.


    Not to mention the Terran, which has a complete history of development and evolution.


    Because of their inferiority complex, the first generation of the Tianren people had great hatred and contempt for mankind.


    They think that human beings are dirty and filthy, but in fact, that is precisely a manifestation of the lack of self-confidence of heaven and man.


    On the contrary, although the Terrans are not as good as heaven and man in physique, cultivation and realm, of course, this is also the data obtained from the overall macro. Tianren was born with much better conditions than Terrans.


    However, the inclusiveness of the Terrans and their tolerance are qualities that the Tianren almost do not have. Others, not to mention the qualities of unity, enthusiasm, justice and sacrifice.


    They are all things that the Tianren clan does not have!


    They are neither human nor runic beings. The so-called heaven and man are just a nice name they give themselves.


    Chu Mo and Chu Hui went all the way to the boundless local world. In this process, Chu Hui continuously began to arrange the transit areas of the rune life network.


    Each area was determined by her after careful calculation.


    In Chu Hui''s words, this can directly ensure the smoothness of the future Rune life network. Even if the enemy accidentally found several and destroyed them, it doesn''t matter. These areas I arranged can completely ensure that the network is unblocked!


    Chu Mo is convinced of this. He can feel that Chu Hui, a rune life, is absolutely extraordinary even in the race of Rune life. It may even belong to the top level.


    Because most Rune lives, although they also have very high wisdom, in fact, they do not have Chu Hui''s powerful ability to learn, absorb, comprehend and create.


    Otherwise, this Rune network should have been full of four days long before immeasurable robbery. But until today, the way people contact and communicate in the four days is still at a higher level than the letter board.


    This advanced point refers to their propagation distance, which is more distant than the letter board. But that''s all.


    There are no more advantages. Compared with the rune network built by Chu Hui, it is almost as far away as countless eras.


    In this way, they walked and arranged all the way, and finally entered the immeasurable local world under the condition of being able to ensure contact with the Pangu world.


    This is the first time Chu Mo came here. The world is too grand.


    Compared with it, Pangu world really looks like a newborn baby. But in Chu Mo''s perception, we can feel that the world has passed the most brilliant and prosperous time, just like a secular mortal. After middle age, we begin to grow old.


    Although it is still strong and seems to be at its peak, in fact, it is inevitable... It is beginning to decline.


    From the vitality of the world, we can clearly feel it.


    Looking at the Pangu world, although it is a new heaven, it has infinite development potential, and there are countless possibilities in the future.


    If this time, he and Chu Hui can successfully complete the task of building a rune network, then I believe that Pangu world will usher in a period of rapid development!


    Chu Hui has great ambition. She not only wants to build a rune network, but also build a large number of banks here!


    Then, she will connect the coins of Pangu world with those of immeasurable world!


    Once this is done, the trade network between the two celestial worlds will also take shape. In a few years, there will be more and more business exchanges between the two sides.


    Perhaps in the not too distant future, there will even be a kind of: high-level fighting, fighting in full swing, inseparable. But private people... Still maintain business contacts.


    Chu Hui carefully analyzed that as long as it is properly controlled, Pangu world can dump a large number of beautiful and exquisite things made by human beings... Full of artistic beauty, but actually useless things. Then, you can use the money sold by these things to exchange back a large number of top cultivation resources from immeasurable!


    Once this kind of thing starts, even the infinite God cannot be completely killed. Moreover, the more forbidden it is above, the more crazy it may be below!


    Chu Hui and her group, led by Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi, plus the group of women in the ethereal palace, once they get serious and want to do something, the power that erupts, even Chu Mo feels shocked.


    It''s really too strong!


    Two people continue to decorate and move forward in the boundless local world.


    Finally, they came to the first city of heaven and man.


    This is a huge ancient city.


    It is suspended in the air, and the whole ancient city is carved out like a huge unparalleled boulder.


    The rampart, which exudes the breath of vicissitudes, looks very primitive, but it gives people a strong sense of strength.


    "Is this the city of heaven and man?" Chu Mo looked at it carefully and whispered, "these heavenly people have indeed pursued art to an unimaginable degree."


    Chu Hui nodded: "yes, in their eyes, life can be lost, but the pursuit of beauty can''t stop. Moreover, every heaven and man has his own unique set of judgment on beauty. It can be said that any heaven and man of heaven and man family is a real artist. Well, brother, now we are going to pretend to be artists!"


    Chu Mo smiled: "well, I can''t wait!"


    Chu Hui Chuchi laughed and looked at Chu Mo: "I didn''t expect my unparalleled brother to have such a naughty side!"


    What are the two people eager to do?


    Go fooling!


    The ancient city of the Terrans is large, as big as a star.


    In this city, houses with different shapes are everywhere. Although they look different, they are arranged in a staggered manner, giving people a very special aesthetic feeling. There are mountains and water, forests, grasslands, Gobi... And swamps in the city.


    There are almost all landforms here.


    Chu Mo and Chu Hui even saw a volcano erupting in the distance.


    "This is a complete star!" Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    "It should be a stone star, picked down, and then opened up a city as a whole." Chu Hui nodded.


    The two walked in a corner of the city, and there were many people on the street. There are all kinds of strange means of transportation.


    There are exquisite cars pulled by rare birds and animals whistling through the air, there are also crystal core driven cars with several wheels running on the ground, and many others simply ride on all kinds of rare birds and animals, and there are also swords flying. There are even magic tools like reclining chairs, lying on the chairs and flying in the sky.


    Here, all the impossibilities have become the norm. No one has paid much attention to these.


    However, occasionally there are some ancient chariots that are very high-grade at first glance, galloping through the sky, and there are all kinds of strange marks on them. It should be the logo of the owner. Wherever they pass, all heaven and man will make way for themselves.


    Chu Mo and Chu Hui even saw a silver chariot passing by, and all the other heavenly beings stopped and saluted the chariot. After the chariot completely disappeared, those people resumed their previous actions.


    "It should be aristocracy." Chu Hui said.


    Chu Mo nodded. The Tianren clan was too big and there were too many nobles. But tracing its roots, almost all of them can have a little relationship with the four gods.


    "Well, our task is about to begin." Chu Hui smiled, then took Chu Mo confidently and walked towards a shop on the corner¡ª¡ª


    Today''s update is delivered!

 Chapter 1888

    Outside the shop, there are two words of Tianren clan for rent.


    Yes, this is an empty store, waiting for its next owner. The location of this place is a little remote, and not many people come here. And almost all around here are the houses of people in those days. Hardly any shops can be seen.


    Although Chu Mo had already seen this store, he didn''t know why Chu Hui chose this place. According to the normal theory, shouldn''t we find a prosperous area?


    Chu Hui seemed to see the doubt in Chu Mo''s heart and said with a smile, "brother, don''t forget, this is a gift! If you give it away, you don''t care where it is. Don''t we have a saying that wine is not afraid of deep alleys?"


    Chu Mo curled his lips and didn''t speak, which was obviously not agreed.


    Although he hasn''t paid attention to business affairs for a long time, he doesn''t have a business mind at all. Otherwise, how did Taotie building come from when he was in the human world? How old was Chu Mo at that time?


    Therefore, Chu Mo is not completely ignorant, but he is not interested in this aspect!


    Of course, such a long time has passed, even in the long river of time, it is a long time. Chu Mo''s commercial abilities are almost completely gone. There are only some basic instincts left.


    For example, if you open a shop, you should choose a prosperous place with good location and many people.


    Chu Hui didn''t care at all. She took Chu Mo directly to the door of the empty shop, which was also written with a number. It should be the contact information.


    Chu Hui magically took out something similar to a letter board from her body. Then he dialed directly according to the number on the phone.


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui with a dull face and said, "when did you have the contact tool of the Terran?"


    This time it was Chu Hui''s turn to curl her lips, glanced at Chu Mo and said, "the things they made simply have no technical content, and you can''t use an idea to imitate such a thing... Brother, you are also the world''s top monk. Are you God, is this East and West difficult for you?"


    Chu Mo scanned it with his mind and said, "it''s really not difficult, but if I create one out of thin air, I think... It may be a little difficult."


    It has to be said that this backward contact tool in Chu Hui''s eyes is quite exquisite in Chu Mo''s view.


    Although it is completely incomparable with the new generation of letter boards in Pangu world, it is much stronger than the letter boards that Chu Mo had in the magic world. Some settings inside are very exquisite, and each part has its own unique role.


    Soon, Chu Hui contacted the owner of the store, and then Chu Hui directly fluctuated with her mind and communicated with each other.


    Not yet, she closed the connector and said, "it''s shameless that he dares to talk big in such a bad place!"


    "...." Chu Mo''s forehead was full of black lines, looking at Chu Hui: "we don''t lack that little money, do we?"


    "It''s not a matter of money, my brother..." Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo: "you don''t know that firewood and rice are expensive. Moreover, it''s a matter of attitude. What he wants is so expensive, why don''t I bargain?"


    "Well, just be happy." Chu Mo said dryly. There is no sincerity at all.


    Chu Hui smiled, "just wait."


    A moment later, a car with four wheels, as if made of steel, came here at a very fast speed.


    Then, from the car, down came a middle-aged man.


    As soon as the man saw Chu Hui, he was slightly stunned. It seemed to be a little stunned by Chu Hui''s beauty.


    Chu Hui is really beautiful. She is a top Rune life, has a lot of Terran data, integrates the most beautiful images in the Terran, and then makes herself such a body. Her beauty is infinite and close to perfection. Even in the royal family of Chu, people who can be more beautiful than Chu Hui are quite rare.


    And Chu Hui has been a person for too many years. Her flexibility and aura are not inferior to any human woman.


    Although heaven and man are also very beautiful, Chu Hui is still very rare.


    Therefore, the middle-aged uncle looked a little dazed for a while.


    Chu Hui coughed lightly, then showed a faint smile full of coldness, and communicated with the middle-aged uncle.


    Perhaps Chu Hui''s beauty stunned the middle-aged uncle Tianren. After a few words, the middle-aged uncle Tianren actually made a decision to take no money for the time being and wait until after a period of time, they made profits before collecting the rent!


    Chu Mo still couldn''t believe it until the car made of steel left here. Looking at Chu Hui holding the key with a proud face, Chu Mo had to stretch out a thumb: "awesome!"


    Chu Hui''s power is far more than that.


    After she got the key of the shop, she transformed the shop at the first time.


    Her cultivation and fighting are not good, but doing such things is quite handy.


    Soon, a very high-grade and high-style shop appeared in front of Chu mo. then, Chu Hui turned around in front of Chu Mo, like a fairy dance. Smiling at Chu Mo: "brother, how''s it going? Do I have taste?"


    Chu Mo touched his chin, nodded and said, "how do you feel... This place you decorate is like a teahouse?"


    "Hum!" Chu Hui snorted proudly on her face, and then waved her hand, "I hate it... It''s said that the shops arranged by others are like teahouses. Really!"


    The whole store changed in an instant. It looked resplendent. How heroic it was.


    Chu Mo pulled at the corners of his mouth, "this looks like the home of a nouveau riche."


    Chu Hui rolled her eyes and continued to decorate.


    This time, it looks noble and elegant, which is much stronger than the one just now. Chu Mo nodded repeatedly, and his solid inside was not optimistic. But afraid of the girl''s anger, he was still very rational and didn''t continue to give advice.


    Chu Hui also thought it was good this time. Then she went out directly and stretched out her hand. A plaque immediately appeared on the front of the store.


    Chu Mo almost burst with laughter when he saw the plaque.


    The plaque is written in the words of the Tianren clan, and it says that if you dare to come, you dare to send it!


    Chu Mo finally couldn''t help it. Looking at Chu Hui, he said, "I said Sister, what can you see from your plaque? What''s the meaning of daring to come and send it?"


    "It''s very simple. Those who have personality will be as curious as your brother when they see this plaque. They don''t know what we''re doing here. Then, they must come in to see the excitement. After they come in, we will introduce the letter board of Rune network to them, and it''s over to give it directly?" Chu Hui took it for granted.


    Chu Mo was really speechless.


    However, what Chu Mo didn''t expect was that someone really went into such a place. It has to be said that this is really an evil thing.


    It can only be said that Chu Hui has done enough homework for the Tianren clan, and also has a deep understanding of the habits of Tianren. Although any powerful monk can do these things with snacks, it is difficult to store all the data in his head with the simplest means like Chu Hui. When you want to use it, you can call it directly.


    And this should be the biggest difference between Rune life and human beings.


    The first person who came in was a little girl who looked only eighteen or nine years old. She was very beautiful, like a porcelain doll. A head of golden hair, very soft, draped over the shoulders. Wearing a pink princess dress. This kind of girl will be looked at everywhere.


    Seeing the little girl, Chu Hui couldn''t help laughing and praising, "little sister, you''re so beautiful!"


    Chu Mo was speechless in his heart. Judging only from Chu Hui''s behavior, behavior and speech expression, I believe no one would think that she was a rune life.


    This is a real human!


    Although there are also this kind of people in heaven, the number is very rare. Therefore, the girl was very embarrassed to be praised by Chu Hui. The voice was sweet and waxy. "My sister is also very beautiful. I''ve never seen anyone as beautiful as my sister."


    Chu Hui nodded with a happy face and said, "uh huh, I know."


    "You know..." there are more black lines on Chu Mo''s forehead. However, looking at the little girl who was not surprised at all, Chu Mo understood at a glance that this should be a way of communication between heaven and man.


    He suddenly felt that it was a little superfluous to stay here.


    At this time, the girl like a porcelain doll asked, "excuse me, sister, what are you giving? Is it this beautiful big brother?"


    She stared at Chu Mo with bright and pure eyes for a long time. Although she looked a little shy, it was obvious that she should prefer Chu Mo''s type.


    Chu Mo wanted to pinch an invisibility formula and disappear in situ!


    Why do you follow Chu Hui here if you don''t go to trouble with immeasurable God?


    At first, he was worried about leaving Chu Hui alone in such a place where heaven and man gathered, but now he can see that even without him, Chu Hui must have no problem here. Even, it may be more like a fish in water.


    Chu Hui covered her mouth and smiled softly, shook her head and said, "this big brother can''t give it to you, but my sister can give you other things."


    With that, Chu Hui took out a new generation of letter board from her body.


    The porcelain doll girl couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose a little when she saw it, and then said, "this thing... I have this thing too! It''s nothing strange, but why do you give it away? Doesn''t it need to spend money to buy it?"


    Chu Hui smiled like a little devil: "little sister, sister, this is much better than your one! Come on, come on, come on, sister will show you."

 Chapter 1889

    In this way, the lovely girl of the Tianren clan in this flowering season was directly cheated by the female demon Chu Hui. After many years, when this girl has become one of the most dazzling stars on the rune network, she always feels happy and regretful every time she thinks about it.


    Because she was lucky to see the true God and another master sister. But unfortunately... It was at that time that she didn''t know what those two people were doing. It was only because of curiosity that she was driven into the shop.


    However, it was the chance that directly changed her life.


    After a long time.


    The girl raised her head in shock, looked at Chu Hui, and asked foolishly, "those above... Those above... Are all Terrans?"


    This girl is not stupid. Although Terrans and heavenly beings can''t see any difference in appearance. But there are still great differences in temperament and speech and behavior. More importantly, what Chu Hui showed the girl was all in human language.


    "Yes, do you discriminate against human beings?" Chu Hui asked.


    "No." The girl answered directly and definitely, "I just don''t know their race and how they live on earth. But now I seem to know a little."


    With that, the girl''s pure eyes began to show excitement, looking at Chu Hui and saying, "sister, the human world is so rich and colorful. But... Are these things that you show me happening now?"


    Chu Hui thought for a moment, He said, "there are some things that have been made before, and then played through this thing; however, there are also some, such as the beautiful big sister singing that my sister just showed you, which is what is happening now. However, that place is a little far away from here. So, strictly speaking, there is still a little time difference. But it is not big."


    "It''s really... Amazing! This is countless times better than our contact!" The porcelain doll girl looked at Chu Hui with a shocked face, and then said, "but where are they? It seems that they are going to have a look? Is it in the infinite world?"


    Chu Hui looked at the girl and couldn''t help laughing. "Do you want to see it?"


    "Yes!" The girl nodded affirmatively, and then looked at Chu Hui expectantly.


    Chu Hui said, "that place is a little far away. It''s not in the infinite world, it''s the Pangu world."


    "Pangu world? I seem to have heard of it?" The Porcelain Doll Girl frowned slightly, and her expression was quite cute. Finally, some disappointed said, "it''s a pity that my parents never let me go far away. They say the outside world is very dangerous..."


    In this regard, Tianren and Terrans are actually similar. Parents have all kinds of protection and worries about their children.


    Chu Hui said, "you are so cute. In fact, you can broadcast your own programs on this Rune board."


    "Ah, can it be so?" The girl looked surprised and said, "I want to learn human language!"


    "You are so smart and your accomplishments are not low. Do you have the supreme realm? It''s easy to learn a language." Chu Hui said, "come on, sister, teach you how to use this Rune letter board."


    With that, she pulled the porcelain doll girl aside, and Balabala began to explain.


    In Chu Mo''s view, Chu Hui''s behavior is like a bad female devil who deceives girls.


    However, I have to admire Chu Hui''s ability. It took her less than an hour to thoroughly teach this heavenly girl. Besides, this day, the human girl still worshipped her badly. Although I still feel that this big brother is so handsome in my heart, the eyes of the porcelain doll girl stay more on Chu Hui.


    Chu Hui''s eyes were full of worship.


    Finally, Chu Hui successfully sent out the first Rune letter board after she entered limitless sky, and then stood proudly in front of Chu Mo and began to ask for credit.


    "Brother, what do you think?"


    "Not bad, not bad. But do you think it''s really OK?" Chu Mo is more or less skeptical.


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with a determined face: "Oh, brother, don''t worry, it''s really no problem! There''s absolutely no problem! I promise!"


    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head. Then, the shop fell into peace. For three days in a row, no curious Tianren came in again.


    But Chu Hui is very calm and calm. She stays here every day.


    Chu Mo was restless. He would go out far every day, but he didn''t leave the city, but he was feeling all kinds of customs and customs of heaven and man, to see how big the gap between heaven and man was. What are the similarities and differences.


    Many things, in fact, are like this. Without feeling it with your heart, you will never understand what different information is hidden in it.


    In Chu Mo''s previous cognition, the Tianren people were selfish, conceited, arrogant, not united, and extremely self-centered. It can be said that they have completely different personalities from humans. In addition to the obsessive pursuit of beautiful things and art, it is highly consistent with many human beings. They are completely different from humans.


    However, after Chu Mo came down these days, he found that there was still a big misunderstanding in his previous judgment of heaven and man. One of the biggest misunderstandings is the selfishness, indifference, lack of unity, lack of blood and lack of justice of the Tianren people.


    Because Chu Mo found that these ordinary heavenly and human races, in addition to being more casual and advocating freedom than the human race, others are very similar to human beings!


    Chu Mo was calculating the reason, and soon he came to a conclusion.


    That is, the higher the realm of heaven and man, in fact, the stronger the influence of Rune life. It''s like the blood of the Terran. The most primitive blood, good or bad, is the purest. But with the increasing number of descendants, the ancestors'' blood will become thinner and thinner.


    The same is true of the heavenly people of the heavenly people. Almost all of them are the first generation, the second generation and the third generation of heavenly beings who choose to integrate with the rune life. They can control part of the power of reincarnation. After countless reincarnations, fundamentally speaking, they have not changed much.


    But these descendants of heaven and man are completely different. Although they can also control the power of reincarnation to a certain extent, it is just that they can reincarnate in the four days. After reincarnation, they are still heaven and man.


    With this reincarnation, the marks of runic life in their bodies are actually less and less. On the contrary, those characteristics of human beings become more and more obvious in the process of continuous reincarnation!


    For example, the porcelain doll girl is a particularly obvious example. If you see her not in the city of Tianren, but in the city of human, I believe no one will think that she is a Tianren girl.


    Although the temperament is different, even among human groups, there are many different races with different skin colors, and the temperament is completely different!


    "It seems that the whole four heavens, only those who have reached the level of Dazu, are the people who are really most deeply affected by the rune life!"


    Chu Mo muttered to himself and found this problem, which made him very happy. Because these four days, countless people, in the future... Will have the opportunity to truly and thoroughly integrate into the Terran. At that time, they will be equal to the Terrans.


    Through this observation, Chu Mo saw the hope of the integration of the two races.


    Moreover, this hope is many times greater than he imagined!


    On the third night, Chu Mo returned to the "dare to come, dare to send" store and found that Chu Hui was still there alone, and there were even several rare local flowers and plants in the store.


    Chu Mo smiled and asked, "why do you have leisure to start fiddling with flowers and plants? Is it too boring?"


    Chu huibai glanced at him and said, "this is from the owner of this shop."


    Chu Mo said strangely, "that guy... Does he want to pursue you?"


    Chu Hui smiled, "I don''t know, but I gave him a rune board."


    "...." Chu Mo immediately looked speechless.


    Chu Hui said, "brother, believe me, in two days at most... The door of our shop will be broken."


    "Just blow..." Chu Mo didn''t finish his words. Suddenly there was a loud noise outside.


    "Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze, I came first!"


    "Be humble, okay? She''s a girl!"


    "Girls can''t jump the queue!"


    "Everyone is crystal''s friend. Don''t hurt your peace for this matter. Besides, you see, it''s written on the shop that you can send it if you dare to come? It means they still have a lot!"


    "Yes, yes, everyone, line up. Don''t let the boss laugh at our lack of self-cultivation."


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with a dull face and smiled, "brother, it''s done!"


    The update is delivered today.


    I wish you all a happy Valentine''s Day!!!.


    a

 Chapter 1890

    Chu Mo is indeed a dull face. In his realm, naturally, he doesn''t need eyes to see. It''s easy to know what''s happening outside. In this remote alley, it is not possible for a hundred people to pass by the door of this shop on weekdays. But at this moment, the alley was suddenly crowded with people. Chu Mo swept his divine sense slightly with his hand, and there were at least threeorfour people!


    These people are naturally insignificant to the whole city, not even a drop in the ocean, because there are at least billions of people living here in this city. But the problem is, before that, Chu Hui had even been fooled out of two runic boards.


    How can so many people come all at once?


    This is a city inhabited by heaven and man. This is not the human world that Chu Mo rose in the past. There are some ordinary people in the city. When you see someone giving something, you can even ask what it is, and grab it first.


    For heaven and man, they have almost no such interest.


    Because they are not short of money at all!


    Just the resources in the city itself are quite abundant. When Chu Mo went out for a walk these days, he found a lot of good cultivation materials between the mountains and rivers in the city. But no one touched them.


    This is enough to explain the richness of the city.


    Therefore, gifts may not be popular!


    This is the world of heaven and man.


    So where did this group of people come from? Can the crystal in their mouth be the girl like the porcelain doll that day?


    Endless doubts rose in Chu Mo''s heart.


    But soon, the door of the shop was knocked, and a very gentle and polite man''s voice came from the outside: "excuse me, is it still open now?"


    According to the time of the city, it is already evening. In addition to the most prosperous areas, those shops are still with lights on and their doors open. Except for this kind of remote small shop, almost no one opens the door.


    At this time, the gentle voice continued, "sorry to disturb you. If it is closed, don''t open it again for us. We can wait here until you open it tomorrow morning."


    "So wait."


    "Well, we are all very patient."


    "I just want to ask, take the liberty to ask, are there any more of your kind of... That kind of Rune letter board? Will we line up all night, but tomorrow, we don''t get it, and come back disappointed?"


    "Yes, can you please tell us? If there are many, we must wait here in good order."


    "We can pay!"


    Although there are many voices outside, I can feel from the voice that those young people are very polite and speak politely.


    Inside the shop, Chu Hui glanced at Chu Mo with a smile, then walked over and opened the shops. There was an excited cheer outside.


    "Wow, this sister is so beautiful!"


    "Sister is so beautiful!"


    "Crystal didn''t lie to us. This sister is so beautiful!"


    "By the way, doesn''t crystal say that he has a handsome brother?"


    Hearing this sentence, Chu Mo immediately ran away. There was no hesitation.


    Chu Hui over there naturally felt that Chu Mo ran away, couldn''t help rolling her eyes in her heart, and then showed a warm smile on her face. Soft voice said: "come one by one, don''t worry, the space of the store is limited, but the rune board is not limited."


    "Wow, great!"


    "Beautiful sister is the best!"


    "It''s really happy. Before, I saw crystal greedy for us, but I didn''t tell us where we got it. Hahaha, now I''m greedy for others!"


    Chu Mo, who was hidden in the dark, couldn''t help scratching his head. He finally understood why there was no movement for several days. Feeling that porcelain doll girl, after getting the rune board, patronized to show off with her friends, but then deliberately didn''t tell them where she got it.


    I probably tortured a group of my friends crazy, so I told them the address. As a result, this remote shop exploded in an instant!


    Moreover, listening to the laughter outside, Chu Mo even felt like returning to the human world.


    Isn''t this the case with the new generation of young people in Pangu today? There is almost no difference between these Terran children and Terran children.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s heart became soft.


    It can be said that this experience has directly changed many of his once inherent cognition.


    At least, in his attitude towards the Terrans, he has completely changed from the past. War always belongs to a small number of people. Most people... Still hope to live a peaceful and stable life.


    Chu Mo secretly said in his heart: Well, let this war end a little earlier! Then, the scope of the war should be kept to a minimum.


    Don''t let this war burn all over the four days!


    Don''t involve too many innocent people.


    Chu Hui looked at the young children, and her face also showed a happy smile. She said softly on her face, "do you all know how to use this Rune board?"


    "I know!"


    A group of young people shouted in unison outside.


    The movement here has attracted the attention of many Tianren residents living nearby.


    Of course, they know that there is a strange shop here, and the name of the shop is beyond words.


    Dare to come and send it?


    What the hell is this?


    Do they open this shop just to give away things? Is the shopkeeper out of his mind?


    However, people have always been so indifferent that no one came to find out. But today they were all a little surprised. There are so many people in this kind of place at once, and they are mainly young people.


    Is there really anything wrong with this store?


    Now, those people living near here immediately couldn''t help but be curious. Many of them also ran out and came to the store where they dared to come and send them away, hoping to find out.


    There were only twoorthree young people here. Chu Hui quickly sent out hundreds of Rune boards, one for each. This group of young men and girls, who really didn''t explain anything with her, took the rune board and ran away straight away.


    Of course, I didn''t forget to thank you politely.


    After this group of young people left, there were only dozens of neighborhoods here to watch the excitement.


    Chu Hui was very patient. She moved a chair out and sat at the door of the store. She began to explain the difference between the rune board and the contact they now use to these people.


    When this group of people heard that this thing could directly understand the various conditions of the human world in another world far away for the first time, almost the vast majority of them had a strong interest directly.


    That''s what happened. Things like war and racial hatred are actually far away from ordinary creatures. This point, whether it is human or Tianren, is really not much different.


    Therefore, after Chu Hui demonstrated to the group with an enlarged Rune board, the dozens of heavenly beings present all had a strong interest, and then everyone directly asked for one. These days, people are very cute. I think it''s a little boring to ask for someone else''s things for no reason. Many people said on the spot that they were willing to give something or give Chu Hui some money.


    Chu Hui rejected them all. She said with a smile that it was purely for the sake of letting friends from heaven and man know more about what kind of race human beings are. And if you like some of the programs there, you can give a reward! There are also some excellent performances that require a certain amount of money to buy before they can be watched.


    These days, people have said that this is right! It''s unreasonable to watch other people''s performances without paying anything.


    But they soon began to care about a problem, that is, how can they spend money here?


    People of the Tianren clan are quite rich these days. It can be said that as long as they are a member of the Tianren clan, there are no poor people.


    That immeasurable heaven and man, any one, can be called a rich man.


    Chu Hui said that there will soon be a bank specializing in this matter. At that time, everyone will store money in the bank. With the special crystal card in the bank, you can directly bind it to the runic board. Consumption is quite convenient.


    In the end, these people said that as long as the bank opened, they would go to that bank to apply for crystal cards at the first time!


    Jingka is also quite common in the world of Terrans. And this is actually a relatively simple technology in Rune life. It''s not complicated at all.


    Chu Mo didn''t show up until Chu Hui answered all the people correctly and left.


    Seeing Chu Mo, Chu Hui couldn''t help but cover her mouth and said with a smile, "I said brother... You''re too interesting, aren''t you? It''s so divine in the world that you were scared away by a group of children?"


    Chu Mo said something speechless, "what I''m most afraid of is this kind of child..."


    "What''s my brother''s plan for the bank?" Chu Hui smiled and looked at Chu Mo with a serious look on her face.


    Chu Mo scratched his head: "well, if we drive, it''s a little bad?"


    "Well, it must be bad. Although the Tianren clan is loose and lazy, they are not fools. Banks are such sensitive businesses that they generally don''t trust outsiders easily." Chu Hui said, "find an opportunity to meet the Lord of this city. This business is best left to them!"


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, as long as we have unlimited money, we can buy a lot of cultivation resources here at that time."


    "Well, that''s the truth." Chu Hui laughed happily.


    She is also very proud. Being able to help Chu Mo in this way is her happiest thing.


    In fact, now she has understood the purpose of the divine old man. The other party should know her! Chu Hui is not only quite smart, but also her computing ability is simply unique in this world!


    Through calculation, she concluded that the other party should want to provoke the relationship between the two by letting Chu Mo suspect her.


    Fortunately... My brother is so smart that he can''t fool him at all!


    Chu Hui glanced at Chu Mo on the side, and a happy smile appeared on her face


    a

 Chapter 1891

    Crystal has been very happy recently. No, it''s so happy! She really didn''t expect that such a great harvest had been brought to her by her idleness and wandering around. This kind of harvest was something she had never dreamed of before!


    The origin of crystal is not simple. She is the legitimate daughter of a top aristocrat in this city. Her grandfather is the owner of this city!


    Although there are countless such cities in the whole immeasurable sky, there are immeasurable.


    But within the scope of ten billion miles, her family is still the top family. As the legitimate daughter of this family, she is also a well deserved little princess.


    Heaven and man don''t like the marriage of human beings, so crystal has been very happy since childhood. However, this happy life will also feel a little empty and boring after a long time. So that day, the little girl sneaked out by herself and wandered around.


    If she hadn''t seen this shop, she might have gone outside the city to play. She has always done this when she was bored.


    The name of this shop gave her a strong curiosity.


    Dare to come and send it?


    Crystal felt that her stomach was about to burst with laughter. Unexpectedly, someone gave such a funny name. Then go in and have a look to see what they want to give?


    As a result, after entering, crystal was fascinated by that man and woman!


    They are so beautiful!


    That sister''s appearance is simply perfect!


    Crystal has always felt that she is also a beautiful girl, but when compared with that sister, the gap suddenly came out.


    The waist is not as thin as others, the legs are not as long as others, and the chest... Well, this can grow in the future!


    Anyway, as soon as crystal saw Chu Hui at that time, the whole person felt that his eyes lit up. Then, she saw the big brother. Somehow, she had a feeling that the big brother must be a person with a special story!


    Besides, that big brother is so handsome, so natural and handsome!


    At the sight of that face, the girl''s heart of crystal couldn''t help popping up, and it was almost explosive.


    But fortunately, she is very cultivated and reserved. Finally, I didn''t ask for hugs on the spot.


    Later, the letter board that the big sister took out made the crystal that didn''t hold much hope at first seem to have found a new world!


    After returning home for a whole day, she locked herself up, and the whole person was completely obsessed with it.


    At that time, she didn''t see many things in the shop. When she got home, she saw more things. We also know more about what kind of race human beings are. She couldn''t help laughing because of many programs above, and was moved to tears by some programs.


    What day Terrans have no emotion, in fact, it is nonsense!


    The emotions of the Terrans are also rich. They also have seven emotions and six desires!


    The more the new generation of Tianren, in fact, in their bones, in the depths of their souls, they are more and more close to human beings.


    The next day, when a lot of crystal''s friends came to play with her, they were rejected by crystal. Then crystal couldn''t help showing off with her little friends.


    This is like stabbing a hornet''s nest!


    Her group of little friends are also the children of influential people in this city. It can be said that they are all descendants of nobles.


    Seeing this new thing, everyone blew up!


    After watching crystal for a whole day, they couldn''t help asking where crystal came from. At first, crystal deliberately mischievous like, don''t tell them.


    As a result, those little friends almost suffered internal injuries one by one. But I dare not offend this little aunt. So one by one, they all promised a lot of unequal treaties, and then brought a lot of benefits to crystal.


    After crystal tortured enough of his group of friends, he told them the address and the truth.


    So Chu Mo and Chu Hui saw that scene at that time, and a large group of young boys and girls rushed to the place madly. Then, take hundreds of letter boards away directly.


    It''s like spreading a handful of seeds to a corner of the boundless sky, and then these seeds quickly take root and germinate, and then start to multiply rapidly.


    This is not, that group of young Tianren boys and girls over there just got the letter board. Not long after, the whole upper class circle of the city was completely disturbed!


    Then, it quickly caused a chain reaction. Crystal''s grandfather, the Lord of the city, who didn''t see him once in a long time on weekdays, unexpectedly made an exception to call his little granddaughter over and wanted to ask what happened.


    Why do so many big people suddenly ask themselves about the letter board... As the city master, although there are not many things in this city, because this city is too big. There are always some official affairs that need him to deal with. So I never have too much leisure to pay attention to other things.


    Therefore, when those people asked him about the letter board, the Lord of the city was stunned and said that I didn''t know this thing. As a result, those people said that this thing came from your granddaughter. You need to know it quickly. We all feel that this thing is going to detonate the whole immeasurable universe.


    Detonate the whole immeasurable sky? Too exaggerated?


    The city Lord thought in his heart.


    How big is immeasurable!


    Although he is the Lord of the city, he can''t tell how big the immeasurable sky is!


    I only know that it''s infinite. It''s estimated that if he has such a supreme cultivation, he can walk all over the immeasurable sky and almost exhaust his longevity. Even if the transmission array is used, it is estimated that it will take a terrible time to finish this thing.


    Therefore, he doesn''t think anything can detonate the whole immeasurable sky.


    But he still called his granddaughter crystal to him to ask for clarification.


    "Grandpa, are you looking for me?" The sound of crystal is sweet. And in front of Grandpa, she has always been very clever.


    The old man looked at his lovely granddaughter and smiled, "don''t be nervous. Tell Grandpa what the letter board is? Why do so many people tell me about this? And say, this is something that can detonate the whole immeasurable world?"


    "Ah? Someone told grandpa this?" Crystal immediately shrunk his neck and couldn''t help complaining about his little friends. It was too fast!


    After all, in the circle of Terrans, Terrans are still a relatively strange race, and many big figures of Terrans disdain to talk about Terrans. Think that kind of low creatures, what can we talk about?


    "Yes, don''t be afraid. Grandpa just wants to know what''s going on." The city Lord looked at his little granddaughter kindly.


    "You won''t scold me?"


    "No."


    "Then I''ll tell you..." crystal took out the letter board directly from her body, and then walked to her grandfather. Balabala''s... said a lot of things with high eyebrows!


    Then, while talking, he kept operating the letter board to find grandpa all kinds of wonderful and interesting things on it. The little girl is very clever. She knows what grandpa likes very well. For example, playing chess, such as... Fishing.


    Yes, these days, many hobbies of Terrans are no different from Terrans.


    Crystal has studied the letter board almost these days, so she can easily find out a lot of things that grandpa is interested in.


    "This thing can play chess directly with people? Is the chess player opposite... A Terran?" The old man was shocked.


    He can''t think of any place in the boundless sky where there will be such a moist Terran. According to what he knows, the whole Terran in immeasurable heaven is now living a very difficult life.


    It seems that the high-level sent an expeditionary force, suffered a loss, and then spread his anger on the immeasurable Terrans. Therefore, there are also some so-called hunters. A group of hunters formed a hunting team and attacked the murderers everywhere.


    Although he didn''t like this kind of thing, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Anyway, there are few human beings in his city.


    It has nothing to do with him.


    But at this moment, the old man was a little surprised.


    Crystal said, "yes, you can play chess directly with people. They are all real people, that is, Terrans."


    The shock in the city Lord''s heart became stronger, looking at the crystal and asking, "so... Are they in immeasurable heaven?"


    "No, Grandpa..." crystal explained, "I also asked that day. They said that the Terrans in this place are in a very remote place, where the Terrans really live, called Pangu world!"


    "Pangu... The world?" The old man immediately turned pale with fear. He didn''t know much about other things, but the name of Pangu was a thunderous name for every person in heaven!


    That''s a real God!


    Although Pangu later fell, there are few people in this world who like Pangu!


    The old man also understood that he was the Lord of the city after all, and the information he could access was far from comparable to others.


    But he couldn''t figure out who made this kind of letter board and brought them into this immeasurable world. What do those people want to do?


    At this time, crystal said, "Grandpa, look, I''ve made an appointment for you to play chess. Would you like to try?"


    The old man temporarily put aside his doubts and directly played chess with the human opposite. As a result, after a while, the old man blew his beard and glared, "too much! He is bullying!"


    Crystal covered her mouth and smiled. If it weren''t for this time, she really didn''t know that Grandpa''s chess playing level was so smelly.


    On weekdays, I just listen to my grandfather, saying how clever he is at chess and how he should play chess


    At this time, the old man looked at the crystal with a dark face: "two things, first, don''t tell Grandpa about playing chess with people today!"


    "Well, well, don''t say it." The little girl secretly laughed in her heart and looked serious.


    "Second thing, tomorrow morning, you take me to that shop. I want to see the owner there." The old man almost quickly made a decision that he would meet each other.


    At least, he should find out what the other party wants to do.


    Otherwise, his heart is really a little uneasy.


    Those nobles told him that this thing could detonate the whole immeasurable sky, and he didn''t believe it at first. But now... He really believes it.


    If this thing is really popularized in the whole immeasurable world, then the whole immeasurable world will really be detonated¡ª¡ª


    Update sent!


    Ask for a few votes, which are available every day. Everyone can vote, otherwise it will be wasted.


    ;

 Chapter 1892

    The next morning, crystal was sent by her grandfather to call up early, and then took her all the way to the suburbs of the city.


    Instead of taking his daily special car, the city Lord directly asked someone to arrange a very low-key ancient chariot and fly towards it. After a while, ye and sun came to that place. But I found that the very remote alley was full of people at the moment!


    The time of this meeting is still very early. Under normal circumstances, people who like to enjoy it should still lie down and sleep on their respective soft and comfortable beds.


    They won''t be like those human beings, practicing hard all day.


    The meaning of living is to enjoy all the beauty that life brings.


    But now, this group of heavenly people are all gathered in this place. Are they also here for the rune board?


    It''s only one night. Has it been fermented like this?


    Even the city Lord was a little stunned by this scene.


    In that remote alley, from the inside to the outside, at least a dozen miles of lines lined up. Those days, the number of people added up to tens of thousands!


    One night!


    Only one night of Kung Fu!


    Last night, those boys and girls took hundreds of Rune message boards here. Then, early this morning... There were tens of thousands of people waiting in line here!


    This is amazing!


    Crystal was still surprised: "Oh, these are all the nobles in our city, that''s the star emblem family, that''s the Baicao family, that''s the blue sword family..."


    As the city Lord, the old man naturally knows more about the identity of those people.


    He couldn''t help regretting that he shouldn''t come at this time. Instead, he should let someone secretly inform the owner of the store to meet him.


    He had thought that no one would see him, so he came by himself. Who ever thought of meeting such a scene?


    The car he is riding now is not the one he uses everyday. However, those nobles can also recognize at a glance that this car belongs to the city Lord''s mansion, and it is the car commonly used by the city Lord himself in private!


    Now, many people have seen this car in midair.


    "Alas, the city Lord is here!"


    "Haha, the Lord of the city is also attracted by this Rune letter board?"


    "This thing is really amazing. It''s hard to imagine that we can make contact with people in another world infinitely far away."


    "I didn''t feel much about Terrans before, but after reading those things on my children''s Rune board last night, I suddenly fell in love with this race. They are not only not filthy, but also not inferior. I feel... Their feelings are richer than ours, and they are all very cute!"


    "Yes, I watched the above program and was so moved that I cried."


    The city Lord in midair was sitting in the car, listening expressionless, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smoke.


    Don''t say, he was really fascinated by some new things on the rune board. Although he cursed the other party for not being righteous before, he didn''t know to respect the old and give up the good at all. But in the blink of an eye, he started another round and was abused again. Then the person on the other side probably thought that he was too smelly and directly dodged.


    The old man was so angry that crystal reacted quickly and directly found an opponent for him, which calmed down the old man''s anger.


    The second opponent was relatively weak and was directly killed by the old man. The old man was immediately happy, showing a long lost smile. He came to have a look this time. In fact, he was thinking of asking for a rune board to go back. He didn''t want to be looked at by the little girl crystal with a very strange look.


    A few more times, it is estimated that the dignity he has raised for many years will disappear in front of the little girl.


    Chu Mo and Chu Hui were in the store, and they caught all the things that happened outside.


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with a proud face: "how''s it going? Brother... I can''t fight, but my sister can still do this?"


    "Yes, it''s really great!" Chu Mo gave a thumbs up and praised without hesitation.


    It really must be praised. Chu Mo really didn''t expect that this thing was so powerful. However, when he recalled the sensation caused by these runic message boards when they just entered the more than 100 heaven and man worlds outside the Pangu world, he also had some enlightenment.


    It seems that as long as it is a smart creature, there is no way to resist the rune board.


    From this, we can also see that communication... Is the instinct of all intelligent creatures.


    Chu Hui said, "even the city Lord came uninvited, but I really didn''t expect that he was the little girl''s family, brother. I''ll leave it to you?"


    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, "it''s better for you to negotiate this kind of thing? I''ll distribute the rune letter board."


    Chu Hui Chuchi laughed, "aren''t you afraid of those people eating you? Also, although you are a little different from usual, it hasn''t changed much. Don''t forget that your image is overwhelming on the rune network. Up to now, no one in heaven recognizes you, and it can only be said that those children are too insensitive to this kind of thing."


    Chu Mo immediately woke up, and then made a certain change in his image. Become a more mature and refined youth. Moreover, he is protected by divine power. If you don''t want people to recognize him, no one can really remember his appearance.


    Then, Chu Hui flashed and disappeared here to negotiate with the city Lord. Chu Mo opened the door of the store here and began to issue Rune message boards.


    At first, Chu Mo was still wondering whether he needed to show them how to use it. But then I felt it was unnecessary. Because the operation of this thing is too simple. The only thing that may be a little troublesome is that these runic message boards are all human languages and words.


    Chu Hui''s attitude towards this is very clear. She said that among the Terrans, those with the weakest accomplishments are at least above the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. In this realm, it''s really simple to learn a language.


    In fact, it is true that these days, people want to learn human language, it is really an idea. So no one regards this as a difficult thing at all.


    Chu Mo didn''t need to explain at all. These nobles of heaven and man received the rune letter board one by one. Then, he thanked Chu Mo sincerely.


    Chu Mo responded with a smile.


    If you want to let people know these days that the person who handed out the rune message board to them was actually a great God in the great heaven, you will definitely shock countless people directly!


    No one would believe that the great God would do such a thing himself.


    So later, those boys and girls in the past vowed that the man who dared to come and send him to the store was the true God of the human race, Chu mo. No one believes it at all. They are all talking nonsense about those people.


    Because of this, there was also a fierce quarrel on the rune network. Even the popular star crystal was involved.


    However, crystal did not respond positively to this matter. She gave a daydream answer from the side.


    "I regret that I was too young and ignorant..."


    This is all later.


    At present, Chu Mo soon distributed tens of thousands of Rune message boards.


    At the same time, in midair, in the ancient chariot, Chu Hui also negotiated with the city''s owner.


    Both sides didn''t try, they were very direct.


    "What exactly do you want to do?" The city Lord looked at Chu Hui with a serious face.


    "The world is one." Chu Hui looked at the old man with a serious face and said, "no matter what contradictions, even wars, there are between the upper levels of the Terrans and the Terrans. But among the people, we hope that the whole world can blend and communicate with each other. This is our purpose."


    The old man looked at Chu Hui with an unmoved look on his face and said faintly, "your purpose is not just this? Although my level is not high and I don''t know many secrets, I also know that your current practice must hide some deep meaning."


    Chu Hui smiled: "you are wise, I admit, there can be great benefits. I wonder if you are interested in cooperating with us?"


    "If I do this, I should be... Colluding with the enemy?" The old man said faintly, but there was no harsh refusal.


    Chu Hui laughed, "what kind of collusion is this? You didn''t sell limitless any secrets, and you didn''t lose limitless any interests..."


    The old man looked at Chu Hui: "then tell me..."


    "OK." Chu Hui then began to talk endlessly.


    Sitting on the side of the crystal, who has been silent, looked at this beautiful and incredible big sister with a worshipful face, and felt that this big sister was really great, and her eloquence was simply super good! And what you say makes sense! It is impossible to refute.


    "Bank..." the old man frowned, Pondered: "This thing is somewhat sensitive, but in my territory, it''s naturally my decision. Moreover, in the immeasurable western world, there are probably twenty or thirty City masters who are friends with me. Those people also have their circles. If you can really, as you said, if you don''t control the bank, you can share the benefits between the city masters of heaven and man and those nobles, I think this matter should be considered."


    Chu Hui nodded, "in fact, this is a win-win thing in itself. I believe you have seen the magic of the rune board. Apart from anything else, you should be very clear about how many creatures there are in your city. If I send you a large number of Rune boards, how about you... You can sell them."


    The old man''s breath suddenly became urgent, and his eyes instantly became extremely sharp: "are you serious?"


    "Of course. But it''s not too expensive. What we hope is that one of these things is good for someone who can handle it." Chu Hui said lightly, "because the real money maker is the future bank."


    The old man nodded forcefully, "OK, I see. Wait here for me for a day. For the time being... Don''t give any more!"


    Because in his heart, the city Lord has recognized the way of cooperation Chu Hui said. If you continue to give, what you lose... Is his interest¡ª¡ª


    I wish our administrator silently classmates are 18 years old every year, becoming more and more handsome! Silently, happy birthday!

 Chapter 1893

    Even Chu Hui didn''t expect to reach an agreement with the city Lord so easily. It can only show that everyone''s realm and rank are very high, and no one is a fool. Hearing this, there is a great benefit in it. Moreover, the city Lord clearly saw the power of the rune board. Even he can''t refuse the sharpening of the rune board. How many people in the whole city can refuse?


    Things of interest are always so easy to spread. The premise is that neither side should be too greedy. What Chu Hui wants is to popularize the rune board, and there are countless ways to make money from heaven and man in the future! Chu Hui really didn''t pay attention to the benefits generated by the rune board itself.


    Does the old man know the future value of this thing? Of course I know! Can become the head of a city, in charge of billions of creatures. Naturally, he is not that simple. Among the race of heaven and man, it is also a very excellent and smart one.


    But he knew very well that he could not get all the benefits. Things belong to others. If they are unhappy, they can even change a partner at any time.


    Immeasurable sky is too big, and there are too many such big cities!


    If you can''t win the name of the first partner, you''ve simply missed the great opportunity!


    He talked about it first, and then directly introduced this model to his friends. At that time, those heavenly and human city masters, who doesn''t appreciate him? This is a great opportunity to make friends!


    Who says that heaven and man don''t need friends?


    In fact, as Chu Mo saw before, there is no such fundamental gap between all ideologies and the Terrans in the whole society of the Terrans.


    The small shop that dares to come and give away has been open for a few days and closed directly.


    A few days later, Chu Mo and Chu Hui left here directly.


    Once they left, they never came back. But it left countless legends.


    A few years later, there were more than 30000 huge ancient cities in the west of the limitless native world, all of which began to be popular with a thing called the runic message board. Through this thing, people in those days learned what kind of race the Terran is.


    At the same time, they were also completely fascinated by the various programs on the rune board!


    Go to the bank to apply for a crystal card, and then play the rune letter board!


    It has become a wonder in the western corner of the whole immeasurable sky.


    After a few years, the rune board and the chain of banks were completely popular in the whole immeasurable western big 6.


    Then, these messages completely detonated the whole immeasurable sky!


    Chu Mo and Chu Hui, who are still in the limitless local world, have seen an astronomical number from the rune network!


    These coins are all from immeasurable heaven! Moreover, this number is still growing with an incredible degree every day.


    It can be said that if Chu Mo and Chu Hui use this immeasurable fund to buy immeasurable resources now, it is almost... Comparable to those stolen by the demon king in those years!


    This is the magic of economy!


    This... Is the power of the rune board!


    This result can be said to be unexpected before. Therefore, when immeasurable God knows this, the whole person is going crazy.


    The words that the messenger of the great power academy spoke to him were still in his ears. Tell him not to make major changes in the world.


    Runic message board and runic network are definitely epoch-making products. It is something that can completely change the whole world!


    This is definitely a subversion.


    "This is a conspiracy!" Immeasurable God roared angrily, "this is the conspiracy of the Terrans! They must have made it!"


    A counselor nearby reminded: "God, this thing is clearly a rune life can be made."


    Immeasurable God gave him a cold look: "of course I know."


    At this glance, the counselor fell into an ice cave. Hurriedly bowed his head and backed down.


    Everyone knows that the great God is in a bad mood, and no one wants to touch him. They all avoided far away.


    Immeasurable God certainly knows that there is a powerful rune life beside Chu Mo, because the existence that was originally integrated with the rune life has returned to the court of great power!


    It was a real top Rune life. Even before it merged with human beings, when it was a complete Rune life, that existence was much higher than his level.


    Their existence is completely different from the runic life that can be summoned from the high-dimensional world through spells. It is many levels higher than those ordinary inscriptions.


    The four gods are already regarded as the top runic life, which belongs to the existence on the tip of the pyramid. But if the runic life left in this world forms a pyramid, there is only one spire, and there are four, eight, sixteen, and so on.


    Then the level of the four gods is probably among the ranks of the sixteen. At most... It can only be barely counted as eight yuan.


    But the rune life left in the Pangu world belongs to the existence of the four pieces!


    Therefore, in the extremely strict level of runic life, when life is higher than immeasurable God. Wisdom... Naturally more profound.


    Although it is divided into half, the remaining half is still not something that immeasurable God can solve.


    Therefore, there will be the emergence of such epoch-making things as Rune network and rune message board.


    At this moment, the mind of immeasurable God gave birth to an idea: to ban all the letter boards! Destroy all Rune networks!


    However, the idea, just for a moment, vanished in his mind. Because this is not realistic. It is almost impossible to achieve. Not to mention whether he has the ability to destroy all Rune networks. Even if he really has this ability, will the countless friars of heaven and man agree?


    At that time, if people make trouble in those days, even the great God will have a headache and be helpless.


    People don''t like war those days, but that doesn''t mean they won''t fight for their own rights and interests.


    Especially when the immeasurable God learned this, almost the whole immeasurable world in the west, South, East and most of the central region. Have been occupied!


    Covered by the rune network, there are special banks in every city to connect with the rune network. And those banks are 100% controlled by the heaven and man aristocracy.


    Even many high-level people in the immeasurable world around the immeasurable God are more or less involved in this matter!


    There is really no way.


    This thing has become a climate.


    So immeasurable God felt anger, even a sense of rage.


    Because of this kind of thing, at the beginning, someone around him must have got the news. But they indulged their clansmen to open a bank and participate in that matter, and did not report it to him.


    "Even if we become heaven and man, the selfishness of the human race... Has not changed." Immeasurable God''s face was angry. He was extremely angry, but there was nothing he could do.


    This matter now involves too much people and property. It has reached the level of pulling the whole body.


    If he really stops this thing at this time, then the whole immeasurable sky will have violent turbulence.


    "You''d better turn to the great power court." In the end, immeasurable God had a helpless expression on his face. He could only let the court of great power deal with this matter. I''m afraid, only the existence that came out of the Pangu world can have a way to crack it.


    Moreover, this matter should also be left to her to solve. Who let her leave this hidden danger?


    In the past, I promised that everything was under control. How about now? Isn''t it used by that damn human?


    Immeasurable God thought of this and felt very angry.


    Then, he set off directly and prepared to go to the great power court to say something about it.


    However, what he never dreamed of was the various arrangements made by Chu Mo and Chu Hui over the years. It has reached a level that immeasurable God cannot imagine. So, he just made some moves. Chu Mo and Chu Hui over there already know!


    "Immeasurable God, are you going to the court of great power?"


    Chu Mo frowned slightly. Over the years, he has hidden in the infinite world. Through some people around the infinite God, he has learned a lot. Among them, it includes the extremely mysterious great power court.


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo and said, "another Chu Hui should also be in the court of great power. If I guessed right, immeasurable God should go to her and hope to destroy our layout through her."


    "So, do you have confidence?" Chu Mo looks at Chu Hui.


    Chu Mo shook his head rarely. "If the only creature in the world who knows me best is myself."


    "You mean, she can destroy all this?" Chu Mo looks at Chu Hui.


    Chu Hui thought for a moment, say: "She and I... Are like two completely different personalities of a person, and we are also completely different in what we are good at. Strictly speaking, we were originally like a creature with a particularly split personality. In our minds, there have always been two completely different ideas, one to the left and one to the right. Later, she left. She was also free, and I... also free. But we still know each other. That kind of understanding , even to the extent that the heart is connected. Once the distance is close, it is difficult to hide each other''s thoughts when they can sense each other''s existence. "


    "How could this happen?" Chu Mo couldn''t help frowning and laughing bitterly.


    Chu Hui said, "on my side, I lost many ancient memories. But according to the calculation, the biggest reason for this result should be that we once belonged to different individuals, and became a whole in the process of swallowing and merging with each other. But now we are separated."


    Chu Hui said, looking at Chu Mo, suddenly gave Chu Mo a box made of ancient stone, and then said, "brother, if one day, something really happened to me, then this thing can help you control the whole Rune network, and at the same time, it can also create Rune life. Then..."


    Updates are sent to. eight

 Chapter 1894

    Chu Mo glanced at Chu Hui and glared at her: "don''t talk nonsense. No if, no day, anyway, I won''t let you have any accidents. You just have to live well. When there is an accident, I must be in front of you."


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with a sweet smile, and then nodded, "I know all about him. I understand everything you said. But what I said is in case... We can''t do anything just by emotion, right? We need to prepare for the rainy day."


    "Those words of Terrans have been learned by you completely." Chu Mo laughed.


    "That''s my brain, but the smartest brain in the world!" Chu Hui smiled proudly on her face, and then said, "the things in this stone box have nothing to do with me. So, by that time, no one will be able to change the rune network! It''s just... It''s not as smart as me."


    Chu Hui''s face, Show a touch of gloom: "Once I give it life, giving it will only, then... It is me in another sense. Just like human descendants, they are all people with their own blood flowing in their bodies. The same is true of Rune life. Therefore, I can''t give it life. That is to say, if something happens to me, though my brother can still set up the rune network through it. Its intelligence is also quite high But it''s just a machine, not a life. "


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui and said seriously, "don''t worry about anything. There won''t be such a day."


    Chu Hui said gently, "well, brother, let''s not talk about this. Now there is only the immeasurable northern world where immeasurable God is. According to the plan, it will spread directly over there in a few years. They can''t stop this! So..."


    "So we can start the next step?" Chu Mo looks at Chu Hui.


    Chu Hui said, "yes, we can. Just in time, take advantage of the immeasurable God''s absence, you first send me to zijintian. I want to set up a rune network there. Let''s chew down the two hardest bones first. Then, it''s easy to say that nanwutian and xiaoyaotian are left. Not to mention the God of xiaoyaotian, who is in laws with your brother..."


    "..." Chu Mo was more or less speechless about this matter, and said with a wry smile, "he will not be willing to become in laws with me."


    "That can''t help him. The raw rice has already been cooked. Now the descendants of Chu Xuan and Xu Shiyan have already opened branches and scattered leaves." Speaking of this, Chu Hui couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile, "brother, have you found that your descendants actually have the blood of heaven and man in their bodies!"


    If Chu Hui didn''t mention it, Chu Mo really didn''t realize it. Because in his heart, Xu Shiyan has always been a girl of a human race. Now that she mentioned it, Chu Mo suddenly had a feeling: it''s really like this! Those descendants of their own do have the blood of heaven and man flowing in their bodies.


    In other words, those descendants of their own are also people who have the ability of Rune life!


    In any case, among the descendants of the entire Chu royal family, there are simply countless excellent young people. Any one is both talented and smart.


    "This actually shows that my brother has always been a broad-minded and tolerant person." Chu Hui said with a smile.


    In fact, it seems to be true.


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui: "I was thinking, since we know where the infinite God has gone, do we want to..."


    Chu Hui''s face showed a serious color, gently shook her head: "it''s best not to."


    "Why?" Chu Mo knew that his sister never did things without a clear goal.


    Chu Hui said, "although immeasurable God doesn''t know that someone around him has betrayed him, his kind of creatures, no matter what they do, being cautious, is definitely the most basic premise. I think he will never leave us any opportunities. There may be a few traps waiting for us to jump in."


    Chu Mo thought about it, and it was true. If it were him, he would probably dig several holes and wait for the enemy to jump. This kind of thing, any top-level existence, is actually good at it. In general, it is a little difficult to calculate the other party in this way.


    "Well, let''s go to zijintian!" Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui and smiled.


    Immediately, the two quietly left wuliangtian.


    The seed of Rune life network is left here. I believe that in a short time, the entire Rune life network will spread all over every corner of the infinite!


    At that time, the benefits generated will be a more terrifying number.


    And for Chu Mo, what he wants is not just unilateral interests. This will not last long. This is why he left all those banks to the people of limitless. Interests must be distributed to make people more motivated.


    In the future, Chu Mo plans to communicate and revitalize the vast world through the rune network.


    Countless creatures, throughout their lives, may not be able to go to another world. Even the world in which you live can''t travel one in ten thousand. But through the rune network, you can understand everything that happens in the vast and infinite world!


    This is the power of Rune network!


    Such terror.


    Wuliangtian, the transit connection point of the rune network, has already been arranged. Those days, people here just need to spread out the rune board and everything will be fine. The follow-up involves the establishment of banks, which is what they need to worry about.


    Chu Mo and Chu Hui didn''t make any big waves during their boundless trip, but their achievements were never achieved by means of war.


    In this regard, Chu Mo''s heart, even if he had already been prepared, was also very emotional.


    Over the years, the realm of Chu Mo has not been greatly improved. But his mood is a higher level than in the past.


    Cultivating the mind of a monk does not mean that you can get complete practice by ignoring everything in the secular world. In that case, at most, you can only make yourself more innocent and more lonely.


    Even if you can really practice to a very high level, what can you do?


    How many intelligent creatures in the world are there that can be completely separated from the group and exist alone?


    Since there is no way to really separate from the group, it is better to integrate into this group.


    The universe has a long way to go. Even for the existence of Chu Mo realm, it is not so fast to want to go directly from one big heaven to another.


    And on the way, every other cosmic distance, we have to stop and let Chu Hui arrange the rune network.


    In this way, brother and sister walked and stopped.


    In a flash, many years have passed.


    Great forces Academy.


    This is probably the most mysterious place in the world.


    I know that there are only a few creatures in the great forces Academy. There should not be more than 30 out of them.


    For example, there are only oneortwo people who are qualified to know where the Da Li Yuan is.


    However, this did not prevent Chu Mo from knowing its existence.


    But except for the four great gods, there are a few of them. In the whole world, no one knows where the great power court is.


    It''s actually easy for immeasurable God to enter the court of great power, but he doesn''t like to come to this place. From the moment he chose to integrate with human beings and become the ancestor of heaven and man, he has been very disgusted with entering the court of great power.


    In fact, the great power court is everywhere!


    Immeasurable God needs one step to enter here.


    This is a simulated high-dimensional world!


    The existence in the great power courtyard is unwilling to live in this low dimensional world that originally belonged to the Terran territory. So we simulated such a small world. The dimension here is almost the same as the previous high-dimensional world.


    They will feel more comfortable here.


    In fact, immeasurable God came here without any physical discomfort.


    His discomfort stems from psychological.


    As soon as he entered the big forces courtyard, a man floated directly over there.


    That''s a woman!


    It looks flawless and breathtaking. Wearing a gauze skirt and high bun, the body exudes a noble atmosphere. She looked at the infinite God with cold eyes: "Why are you here?"


    "I have seen the venerable." Immeasurable gift of God.


    The rune''s level of life is extremely strict. Although the immeasurable Lord is a great God, he dare not overstep anything in front of this woman.


    The woman waved her hand lightly.


    Immeasurable God said, "the other half left by the venerable in the past has now developed a rune network, which has penetrated into the immeasurable world."


    "Oh?" The woman frowned slightly.


    If Chu Mo is here, of course, she can be recognized at a glance. She is another Chu Hui in the past!


    Later, there was a change, left the physical world of the ancient god, and then disappeared completely.


    Now, she has returned to the grand Forces Academy and has become one of the venerable figures in the grand Forces Academy. Has a very high status.


    Although the words of immeasurable God do not have any flavor of accusation, they are also accusations for "Chu Hui". She looked at immeasurable God faintly: "is there any loss in this matter?"


    "That kind of Rune network, first of all, allows the Terrans and the infinite Tianren to communicate with each other. The Tianren in the infinite... The most common group, they have become closer to humans. In their blood, soul and bones, they are closer and closer to humans. If they have been in contact with humans for a long time, the most primitive and oldest part of their bodies will be awakened."


    Before immeasurable God came, he had already figured out what to say. Therefore, in the face of "Chu Hui", he can also talk with confidence without changing his face.

 Chapter 1895

    "In addition, some settings on the rune network can allow immeasurable amounts of money and resources to flow to the human world. This is also a very terrible point. Because this will accelerate the growth of the Pangu world. It will make the Pangu world grow into a real great heaven in the shortest time."


    Immeasurable God said, "we must stop this."


    "Oh, well, I see." Chu Hui waved her hand, and then said to the infinite God, "go back, don''t do anything, just let it develop."


    "What?" Immeasurable God doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    He looked at Chu Hui in front of him strangely. Now he really had a doubt: is this in front of him really the top venerable in Rune life? Not the one pretending to be around Chu Mo?


    Because the reply given by the other party is simply too irresponsible.


    It sounds like dealing with it. In particular, Chu huizun has something to do with Chu Mo to some extent.


    Immeasurable God even doubts whether the venerable doesn''t want others to know about this matter and wants to deal with it in such a cold way?


    "What? What''s your opinion?" Chu Hui looked at the infinite God calmly: "this decision was made by all the venerable people. Therefore, you don''t have to think about whether I am selfish. The top Rune life won''t do such meaningless things."


    Limitless trunk smiled and said, "well, I can''t trust the venerable, but... Isn''t the venerable going to give me an explanation about this? At least, let me understand why?"


    "Mystery." Chu Hui glanced at him and said, "you just need to do it."


    The immeasurable God twitched violently at the corners of his mouth for a few times, and finally he couldn''t help being a little angry. He looked at Chu Hui and said seriously, "venerable, do you think this is good?"


    Chu Hui glanced at the immeasurable God and said faintly, "you have too much human nature. You should reflect on it yourself."


    "Ha... I have too much humanity?" Immeasurable God couldn''t help but haha, and then said, "but how do I feel that the venerable has more human nature? Is it in the heart of the venerable that he is still thinking about the boy named Chu Mo in Pangu world..."


    "Presumptuous!" Chu Hui suddenly burst into an unimaginable momentum.


    In this, they directly suppressed the immeasurable God.


    Immeasurable God has been a great God for so many years, and his majesty should not be underestimated. At present, he directly launched his momentum and fought against the breath of Chu Hui.


    But he was defeated soon. The other side was too strong!


    At this time, Chu Hui said coldly, "this time, it''s not an example. Leave quickly."


    A strong anger surged up in the chest of immeasurable God, Loudly said: "why? Just because you are the venerable, can you do whatever you want? In the past, it was us who chose to integrate with the human race! It was us who sacrificed the most! What? Now we are beginning to feel that we are not human or ghost, and we are beginning to get tired of it? Or... You venerable, have developed a way to return to your hometown, and feel that we are... Useless?"


    This sentence of immeasurable God was originally blurted out in anger. But after saying that, his eyes narrowed fiercely, and he began to look at Chu Hui coldly. Then he calmed down instantly and said faintly, "in that case, when I go back, I will fight the rune network recklessly! Those who have a rune board in their hands... Kill them all! I can let you do this."


    "If you dare to do this, I will kill you at any time." Chu Hui looked at the infinite God coldly: "devouring you is nothing more than a little difficult, but it is not difficult to the extent that I devoured Chu Hui in the past!"


    Inadvertently, she revealed a secret herself. Chu Hui in her mouth is not herself, but Chu Hui who follows Chu Mo and constructs a rune network.


    Immeasurable God looked at Chu Hui in front of him, and his heart finally retreated.


    But he was really unwilling.


    He is not the lowest Rune life, and can only let the higher Rune life dominate his destiny.


    He is a great God!


    He controls the life and death of countless creatures.


    In this world, the only place he is afraid of is this big power courtyard.


    That''s why he doesn''t want to come here at all. He doesn''t want to come here to find Qi Sheng.


    This time I saw Chu Hui, and I was more angry. It''s not much better to see other venerable ones.


    "Well, venerable, just be happy." Immeasurable God has made up his mind that after returning, he must look for loopholes in the rune network, even if he doesn''t face up to the court of great power. But he will never make the existence of the big Forces Academy feel better.


    Chu Hui just looked at him coldly and didn''t speak.


    At this time, another faint sound came from the distance.


    "It doesn''t hurt to explain this to him? Chu huizun?"


    The name Chu Hui seems to have been occupied by the split Rune life. Even other venerable ones call her that.


    At this time, Chu Hui said, "these gods are all fools. They basically belong to the kind who can''t do anything well except bad things. Why tell them?"


    "It doesn''t hurt to say it now." With this sound, an old man came from the other side, with crane hair and childlike appearance, wearing a Taoist robe.


    If Chu Mo is here, he must have a feeling of deja vu, and he will think of who the old man looks like in the shortest time.


    Divine old man!


    Immeasurable God looked at the old man, and there were not too many unexpected expressions, and looking at the eyes, they all knew each other. And in my heart, immeasurable God also somewhat disdained this old man.


    Because his way of human separation fooled Chu Mo in Tiangong continent, but it didn''t succeed.


    Chu Mo even took away a lot of resources from there. If it weren''t for those resources, could Pangea develop so fast? Is it so smooth to set up a rune network?


    The old man looked at the infinite God and said faintly, "this matter is related to reincarnation."


    The immeasurable God''s body suddenly gave a slight chill, and then said, "but didn''t the previous messenger just relay your opinion? He said that the world can''t change too much?"


    The old man smiled faintly and said, "that''s a wrong research direction. After Chu huizun pointed out, we have found the right direction. This time it''s you. Otherwise, we will inform you recently."


    Immeasurable God felt a burst of fire in his heart, and the court of great power simply deceived people too much!


    The old man said, "just in time, you''re here. Then look back, it''s up to you to inform the three great gods. It saves us a trip there. Every time we go there, we feel uncomfortable."


    "What should I tell them?" Infinite God said coldly.


    "Tell them not to suppress the Pangu world anymore, just let it develop." The old man said faintly.


    "...." immeasurable God took a deep breath. Now he had an impulse to scold his mother, but he also knew it clearly in his heart. This emotion really comes from the human nature in the depths of his soul. Finally, he held back and said nothing more. Turn around and leave directly.


    In one step, he disappeared here in the great power courtyard.


    The old man glanced at Chu Hui, then shook his head slightly: "they are not available."


    Chu Hui nodded expressionless: "the biggest obstacle to opening the six samsara is them."


    "Then, should we find a way to help Chu Mo?" The old man''s words are extremely natural, and there is nothing else in them.


    But Chu Hui glanced at him, and then said, "there is no need."


    The old man nodded: "also, without our help, this man can almost do it. If we help him, maybe it will arouse his suspicion."


    Chu Hui didn''t say anything, so she turned and walked away.


    Looking at her back, the old man stood there thinking for a moment, and then turned and walked away.


    The immeasurable God who returns to immeasurable heaven is furious!


    No matter how unwilling he is to admit it, the kind of human nature in his soul is still affecting him all the time.


    Many times, he even couldn''t tell whether he was a human or a rune life. But he knew clearly in his heart that he was neither a rune life nor a human being. He is heaven and man... A new species!


    "So, the big forces courtyard never really regards us as our own people?"


    A touch of evil spirit flashed across the countenance of immeasurable God.


    At the next moment, his soul fluctuated and began to radiate. He was calling the other three great gods!


    After receiving his call, the God of zijintian responded instantly. But the two great gods, nanwutian and xiaoyaotian, seemed somewhat hesitant. They don''t know what the infinite God calls them to do.


    But in the end, they responded.


    Soon after, the four gods appeared in one place.


    The first one to speak was the God of funds. He saw that the two gods of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian were also here, and immediately felt a little unhappy: "what are you doing here?"


    "I summoned it." Immeasurable God said faintly, "don''t investigate this matter yet. It''s important to do something serious."


    "Go ahead." Seeing the immeasurable God''s serious face, the God of funds immediately became serious.


    Immeasurable God said in a deep voice, "our big world is about to change!"


    The other three great gods all looked at him in confusion.


    Then, immeasurable God told the three of them what had happened before.


    "How could this happen?" Even the two great gods of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian felt somewhat incredible.


    Updates are sent to.


    : visit the website

 Chapter 1896

    The God of Nan Wutian said, "there are often some inexplicable decrees over there. Some time ago, I also saw the messenger over there, saying that the world can''t change any more."


    "I saw him, too." The God of Xiaoyao said.


    The God of zijintian said, "what do they want to do? Why don''t we suddenly attack the Pangu world? Destroy the Terrans and destroy all the hopes of the Terrans to establish a habitat. Isn''t this something we have talked about since the beginning?"


    With that, he also glanced at the God of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian. The disdain in his eyes was obvious. Obviously, up to now, he still felt bitter about the withdrawal of these two great gods.


    "I can''t understand why they suddenly changed their attitude. However, although I hate them, I don''t believe that they will suddenly stand on the side of the Terran." Infinite God said.


    At this time, the God of Nan Wutian suddenly said, "in fact, in their eyes, we don''t seem to be much different from the human race..."


    Everyone was slightly stunned.


    Immeasurable God murmured, "I have thought of this problem before. In their eyes, there is really no big difference between us. Terrans are different to them, so are we?"


    The God of Nan Wutian said, "that is to say, if they really find a new means to achieve the goal in their hearts, then they should not mind cooperating with the Terrans temporarily."


    "They want to stop and destroy the reincarnation of this world. How can they cooperate with Terrans?" The God of purple and gold frowned and said.


    "But now it seems that they want to develop the Pangu world, which is clearly to let the Terrans have the upper hand again in this world." The God of Xiaoyao said.


    The immeasurable God nodded, "I''m very suspicious now. The big power court wants to deal with us together."


    "Impossible?" The God of purple golden sky frowned: "we all have more than half of Rune life anyway..."


    "The biggest characteristic of real Rune life is that it likes to devour its own kind to strengthen itself. Do you think they are human?" The God of xiaoyaotian said, "this is also the reason why I and the God of nanwutian chose to quit! We didn''t expect to finally become a tool for them to use. Then, after they used it, we kicked it away."


    The God of Nan Wutian nodded: "Think about it, what is the fundamental contradiction between the Terrans and the Terrans? In fact, from the beginning, it was our ancestors of the Terrans. Is that inferiority complex causing trouble? We are a new species. In this world dominated by human beings, how can we feel that we are heterogeneous. We think that the Terrans will definitely not accept us. In fact, in the initial era, it was indeed the case, many people shouted We are mutants. But now think about it, aren''t we? Are they wrong? "


    The other three great gods were all silent.


    Immeasurable God is silent for a long time, Just suddenly said: "That''s right. The initial contradiction and opposition with the human race stems from the inferiority complex in our nature. The more they look down on us, the more we want to destroy them all. If they can''t be completely destroyed, at least... They should become low-level creatures. We did this, and we once succeeded. In endless years, the human race has been completely suppressed by us Angry. Now think about it, that feeling is still very refreshing! "


    The God of zijintian said, "it''s very refreshing."


    The God of nanwutian and the God of Xiaoyao frowned slightly, and they were all silent. Once they thought it was a very pleasant thing. But now, they have changed their original ideas.


    "I feel that the current situation is very unfavorable to us." The immeasurable God looked at the other three great gods and said in a deep voice, "so in this matter, we now have two choices."


    The three great gods looked at him.


    "The first choice is... Continue to put pressure on the Terrans, continue to fight them, and destroy them!" Said the immeasurable God.


    "This is impossible." The God of Nan Wutian directly expressed his opposition: "the human race has been completely stabilized now."


    The God of xiaoyaotian said, "even if we are not stable, we will never choose to fight against the Terrans again. In fact, after I went back before, I told the following people my decision, and they were all very happy. They didn''t want to fight this war at all!"


    The God of zijintian said, "we have endless resources and countless top monks. Why don''t we dare to fight this battle? It''s frustrating!"


    The God of Nan Wutian said, "it''s not that we don''t dare to fight, but that we can''t fight. It''s meaningless. The immeasurable God has understood now, don''t you understand? That opportunity won''t come to us. The court of great power won''t give us this opportunity."


    Zijin Tiantian Lord was silent. Among the four great gods, he should have the deepest prejudice against the human race. This may be related to some of his past experiences, but now they have seen some problems clearly. No matter what they do, in the end, they may not have the opportunity to share that opportunity.


    Although the court of great power has always been extremely low-key, every venerable person is actually an extremely strong person.


    Immeasurable God said, "then there is only the second choice. This choice is that we do nothing in the Terran world according to the instructions of the great power court. Even... We have to cooperate. But I think if we want to choose this way, we might as well be a little more crisp!"


    He looked at the other three great gods and said seriously, "talk to Chu Mo about peace, and then cooperate with him! Cooperate with the whole human race!"


    "Impossible!" Zijintian''s God directly and categorically refused: "I won''t choose to cooperate with the human race with anyone! They are the most dishonest creatures. In the end, it will be us who will suffer!"


    At this time, the God of xiaoyaotian looked at him and asked, "Zijin God, I''m very curious. You belong to the half of the Terran. In the past... When you were a complete Terran, did you ever encounter any setbacks? For example... Being bullied by other human beings of the Terran?"


    Purple Gold God''s face was livid, and he did not answer this question. But it can be seen from his expression that the question of carefree God seems to be asking a point.


    Nanwu God said, "I think this thing is feasible. Over the years, I have also learned about the fifth day Lord Chu Mo through some means. Although he is a human, he has a strong sense of tolerance. His world can accommodate all creatures. Even the heavenly and human race, in the Pangu world, also lives well."


    The infinite God twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, because those heavenly people in the Pangu world all defected from his infinite. The thought of this made him angry.


    At this time, the God of xiaoyaotian suddenly said, "yes, I have a daughter who has been living in the Pangu world for many years. I found out some time ago that she is now... The daughter-in-law of the Lord of Chu."


    "What?"


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "Really?"


    The three great gods, all with inexplicable and shocking expressions, looked at the carefree God.


    They are not like three great gods, but more like three people with curious faces.


    "There is such a thing." Carefree God was very calm and said directly, "in the past, I fell in love with a celebrity woman, and later gave birth to a daughter..."


    The three great gods all looked at him with strange eyes.


    Nan Wutian''s God whispered, "it''s a sin... Since it''s your own flesh and blood, it''s what you leave behind."


    Xiaoyaotian''s Tianzhu said with a wry smile, "at that time, it was the time when we Tianren hated and hated Terrans most..."


    "Hehe." The God of zijintian sneered and mocked, "this is the greatest evil root and original sin of mankind. What he said is better than anyone, but in fact, what he did is detestable!"


    The immeasurable God looked at him and said, "it''s all in the past. Besides, how dare you say you''ve never had such a thing?"


    The God of zijintian immediately closed his mouth. He not only had it, but also many! However, none of the "bastards" in his eyes remained in this world. In the end, his descendants are "pure" heaven and man.


    The so-called purity, in fact, heaven and man themselves... Is not pure!


    The God of xiaoyaotian was well cultivated and didn''t care about the ridicule of Zijin God, and then said, "so I think there is no room for relaxation between us and the human race. Moreover, the Lord of Chu did things very methodically."


    "It''s very methodical. It''s killing me." Immeasurable God said with a bitter face.


    After so many things, he finally figured out a truth. That is, in terms of combat power, Chu Mo, the newly rising great God of the Pangu world, is by no means inferior to them. In terms of brains, others are no worse than them!


    This kind of thing doesn''t exist unless you open your mouth and say no.


    "If Chu huizun didn''t leave the other half by Chu Mo''s side, I don''t believe he can develop so well!" Zijin God is still a little unconvinced. His prejudice against the human race is too deep. It''s hard to change. He looked at the other three gods with a sneer and said faintly, "I even suspect that the other half... Was Chu huizun who... Deliberately stayed there to help Chu Mo! In other words, I don''t believe Chu huizun, nor the other... Divine old man! They are runic lives that have been too entangled with the human race. God knows what kind of thoughts they have in their hearts?"


    "No matter what their ideas are, it is an indisputable fact that we have been abandoned by them." Nanwu God looked at Zijin God: "so, it doesn''t make sense for you to tangle with these problems now, in my opinion."


    The purple gold God said lightly, "even if I want to fight directly with the great power court, I won''t choose to cooperate with the Terrans. If you like, then you can cooperate with the Terrans. I... Will never compromise..."


    Just then, the purple gold god suddenly frowned slightly, as if someone was passing him some news.

 Chapter 1897

    Then, the purple gold god suddenly flew into a rage, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s too much to deceive!"


    The other three great gods all looked at him blankly, not knowing what had happened.? I don''t know why the purple gold God just said that he would never compromise with the Terrans, and immediately became angry. Is it true that he was beaten in the face by the Terrans?


    Are all creatures who have lived through endless years. Who is not a wise man?


    They guessed the answer closest to the truth almost at once.


    Immeasurable God asked, "what''s the matter? What has been born?"


    The purple gold God said angrily, "damn Terrans... What Rune network has been set up in my purple gold palace!"


    "...." immeasurable God.


    "...." there is no God in the south.


    "...." carefree God.


    At this moment, the three great gods were all speechless collectively.


    They even have an impulse to laugh. But then, I felt bursts of cold coming out of their bodies.


    How many years have you not experienced this uneasy feeling?


    Too long!


    We can cross the river for a long time.


    As the masters of the world, there is no one in the whole world who can make them moved except those who can make them feel uneasy about the existence of the great power academy.


    In the past, the calculation of Pangu was so smooth that they couldn''t believe it. Later, it was more or less clear that Pangu did not plan to die at all, but made that choice himself.


    At that time, all the four gods thought that Pangu was simply a fool. It''s the kind of sacrifice that only Terrans have in their bones.


    What if you sacrifice yourself?


    Took away the souls of most Terrans in the four days, so what?


    The so-called Pangu physical world, in the eyes of the four gods at that time, was simply a dilapidated... Poor to unimaginable!


    What kind of strong people can be bred in that place?


    As a result, after many years, they finally realized their insignificance. It turns out that places in remote areas, like garbage dumps in their eyes, can really cultivate top-level existence. Not only has it been cultivated, but in addition to the slightly weak combat power, all other aspects have been all-round... More than the once great God of Pangu!


    As for what the purple gold God said, the existence of Chu Hui made the whole Pangu World Glow with endless vitality. In fact, the other three gods don''t agree with this kind of words.


    Chu Hui exists because of Chu Mo''s luck!


    Even if there is no Chu Hui, there will be Zhang Hui, Wang Hui, Li Hui


    Anyway, as long as the luck comes, there will eventually be such a person to help him realize those ideals and aspirations.


    In fact, the purple gold God himself is very clear about this truth, but he is unwilling to admit it.


    However, now the three gods are more curious about how the other party did it. It''s no wonder that the purple gold God couldn''t help but do it on the spot in front of them.


    In fact, even if it is for them, no matter how they want to make peace with the Terrans in their hearts, they will certainly be angry when they encounter such a thing.


    The most annoying thing should not be the Terrans, but the guards in the purple gold palace!


    Can''t two living people run to that forbidden area, and no guard can show up? If Chu Mo really has that ability, doesn''t it mean that he has the ability to assassinate their four great gods at any time?


    Therefore, the three great gods here did not speak. His eyes also showed sympathy for the purple and gold God.


    At the same time, they all had an idea in their hearts: Chu Mo did things very methodically!


    If they chose great freedom immeasurable sky at first, it is because immeasurable sky is closest to Pangu world. So now they choose Hongmeng Avenue zijintian... It must be because of the hostility between the two sides.


    Otherwise, between the purple golden sky on Hongmeng Avenue and the immeasurable heaven of great freedom, there is still a heaven of great fortune!


    Complain with honesty!


    It''s really human nature!


    Then, the purple gold God looked at the infinite God and said in a deep voice, "I really want to know now that the rune network and the rune Letter Board... What the hell is it? How can it be... So powerful?"


    "Those things... Have little power." Infinite God said.


    Seeing the puzzled eyes of the three people, immeasurable God said, "the so-called Rune network is a thing that removes all the barriers and distances between Terrans and Terrans, so that they can understand each other. Then, the rune board is a magic tool of the terminal. Through the rune network, this vast and boundless world directly becomes very small. Then, through the rune board, countless things can be done."


    Immeasurable God said, directly took out several Rune message boards from his body and gave them to each of the three.


    All the three gods are speechless. I can''t imagine that even the immeasurable God will carry this thing with him. This also shows the popularity of the rune board in immeasurable days.


    The three great gods are extremely smart people who don''t need to be taught at all. They soon learned how to use the runic board.


    After a while, Nan Wutian''s God exclaimed, "this little thing... Is a little interesting!"


    "On this, can you actually see those Terrans singing and dancing? Eh? There is a special area of Tianren here? This little girl sings very well. There is a magical rhyme in her song, which can directly make the listener happy." The God of xiaoyaotian carefully analyzed it from the technical level.


    The God of zijintian didn''t speak all the time. Tie Qing was playing with his hand letter board with a face. On it, he quickly found some information about the king of Chu.


    When I wanted to check it, I didn''t expect that there was a direct prompt: sorry, you don''t have permission.


    Purple Gold God almost fell his letter board on the spot, and was about to be mad! No permission? I''m the great God of Hongmeng Avenue and zijintian, but I''m actually stopped outside by such a simple thing, saying I have no authority? This is clearly contemptuous of me!


    However, the God of Zijin thought about it and understood the reason. The royal family of Chu, like his Zijin palace, had many things about Zijin palace that were highly confidential. Of course, no one could know if he wanted to know.


    Although he figured it out, he still felt very unhappy in his heart!


    But soon, he was attracted by something else.


    There is always something that intelligent creatures in this world like very much. As long as he is a wise creature, he must have his hobbies. Not to mention that the predecessor of purple gold God came from man. No matter how unwilling to admit, no matter how dislike human beings, there are still a lot of residues about human nature in his soul.


    The four gods, with a runic board in their hands, sat there, looking with relish. For a time, it actually became quiet here.


    For a long time, the purple gold God finally came back to his senses, and said with a bitter face: "now I suddenly understand why this thing can be erected in my purple gold palace..."


    The other three gods all nodded in silence.


    Immeasurable God has long understood, otherwise, he could not see it as a great threat.


    It was the first time that the two gods of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian came into contact with this thing. Even they themselves were quickly attracted by the content inside. Not to mention those heavenly beings below. They only need to touch for a moment... They will be completely attracted!


    The purple gold God murmured, "in the past, in the purple gold sky of Hongmeng Avenue, almost all entertainment, that is, watching songs and dances, or playing chess, or... That is... That is..."


    He can''t say it, because the entertainment life of people in heaven is really a little scarce. They boast that they are fundamentally different from Terrans, so they disdain many entertainment in Terrans. But in fact, deep down, it is very eager.


    But there was no such opportunity in the past. If a noble of heaven and man runs to tell his friends that he likes the lifestyles of Terrans. Even if you agree with Fang Xin, you will also say that you can''t do this. How can you do this? Terrans... That''s a low creature!


    But now it''s different. The rune board, relatively speaking, is actually a very * * thing. You can hold it alone and shut yourself in the room. There is a huge amount of content on it. You can see what you want. You can also communicate freely with others.


    Therefore, as soon as this thing came out, it directly swept the whole Pangu world. Then, the Terrans... Couldn''t refuse its charm.


    Finally, the purple gold God sighed and said, "contact the Lord of Chu and have a talk."


    "This matter must be kept secret." Immeasurable God said in a deep voice, "we can''t let the court of great power detect our thoughts."


    "I think it''s hard to hide our behavior from the eyes of the grand Forces Academy. Do you think they have no eyeliner in this world except us?" The carefree God said in a deep voice, "only the four of us, blessed by the supreme Dharma array in the world, can hide their perception. Besides, no place is safe."


    Nanwu God nodded and said, "so we must discuss what we want to do here, and then do it step by step. And... When it''s okay, I think we should not get together easily."


    At this time, immeasurable God raised the rune board in his hand: "this thing also has a function of private contact, and no one can see it except a few of us."


    The purple gold God looked at him with an idiot on his face: "the Lord of Chu, and the Chu Hui beside him... They can''t see it?"


    "What do they see to matter?" Immeasurable God said faintly, "as long as the people of the great power court can''t see, it''s enough."


    The purple gold God was immediately stunned, but he was speechless and completely convinced.


    Updates are sent to. eight

 Chapter 1898

    What else do you disagree with? Even the great God has been completely conquered by this thing.


    Then, after the four gods agreed on some things, they left here one after another.


    They didn''t contact Chu Mo at the first time, because in this way, there must be flaws. It seems that there are only a few venerable people on the side of the great power courtyard. But in fact, there are countless eyeliner in this world. Even separation.


    Such as the old man of divine calculation.


    There are too many people who work for them.


    So, as long as they hurry to contact Chu Mo, they will definitely find the problem at the first time.


    Others don''t know the power of the court of great power. Their gods have a very clear understanding than any living creature in this world.


    Therefore, as if they had directly followed the arrangement of the great power academy, they turned a blind eye to what Chu Mo had done.


    Especially the purple gold God, after returning to the purple gold palace with a rune letter board, he stayed at home and played on it all day. Even the people below are missing.


    In this way, after a period of time, even Chu Mo felt something wrong. Because during this period of time, they did things very smoothly!


    Originally, the Tianren people of the Tianren clan had no resistance to this thing. Now, without the above obstacles, it must be progressing very smoothly. But what makes Chu Mo and Chu Hui confused is that the people above... Why don''t they stop it?


    It is said that the God of Hongmeng Avenue and zijintian must hate the human race more than immeasurable God?


    Chu Mo already knew this from Jing Hong.


    Or did the purple gold God not notice? This is even more impossible. If you think so, it''s a little too belittling.


    They have set up the rune network to the purple gold palace of the purple gold God. If the other party still doesn''t notice it at all, it doesn''t deserve to be a God.


    "I always feel a little strange about this." Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui and said, "well, you should first contact those heavenly nobles during this period of time, and I''ll go to Zijin palace."


    Chu Hui suddenly became a little nervous and looked at Chu Mo and said, "brother, what are you going to do?"


    Chu Mo said, "I always think it''s a little unusual. It''s said that the other party shouldn''t let so many things we do."


    "Isn''t that good? After we smoothly took down the purple golden sky of Hongmeng Avenue, we went to nanwutian and xiaoyaotian..." Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with some confusion. She has great wisdom, but unfortunately, she is not human. So sometimes, she can''t understand some human thoughts. I don''t understand why I should do this.


    Chu Mo touched Chu Hui''s head, smiled and said, "don''t worry, my brother isn''t going to fight. There are few people in the world who can keep my brother now. If I want to leave, no one can leave me."


    Chu Mo''s words were extremely overbearing. Chu Hui''s eyes are almost popping out of small stars. Then he laughed and said, "well, I know my brother is the best. But you must promise me to be careful. These great gods are all old monsters."


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded. Then the figure disappeared here.


    Zijin palace in Zijin sky is on the western continent. So after Chu Mo and Chu Hui came here, they approached there at the first time. After hearing the people around Zijin God say that God is not at home, Chu Hui arranged the rune network there at the first time.


    But there are still bodyguards loyal to the purple gold God, so the purple gold God knew this thing at the first time. This is the reason why he broke out in front of the other three gods at that time. He was so angry!


    But now the purple gold God has completely lost the anger of the past. He is in his secret room, holding a rune board, and watching the dance performance of a human beauty with full interest!


    "This is the real dance!"


    "Hot enough!"


    "What a smell!"


    "Why isn''t there such a versatile Terran in sidaitian?"


    The purple gold God muttered as he watched. If outsiders saw this scene, they would definitely lose their chin.


    People who would not believe this status were not only looking at these things, but also making interesting comments.


    At this time, a text suddenly popped up on the purple gold God''s letter board, which directly startled the purple gold God. That text says: I am now a 30-year-old image of heaven and man, just outside your purple gold palace, 30000 miles away. If it''s convenient, please arrange to meet Chu Mo with me!


    blamed!


    Purple Gold God almost threw the rune board out on the spot. He never dreamed that Chu Mo would come here in person! Moreover, I have the courage to propose to meet him!


    Previously, although their four gods knew that the rune network of the Pangu world was set up in the four heavens, which was inseparable from Chu Mo, they did not think that Chu Mo would really come here in person. A great God... Will he do such a thing himself?


    Now Zijin God understands that he really will!


    The four gods were still thinking about how to meet Chu Mo and finalize some things without disturbing the court of great power.


    But now Chu Mo actually took the initiative to come to the door!


    At that moment, the purple gold God admitted that he had an idea to leave the human God here. But the idea almost vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Not to mention whether it can be retained, even if it can be retained, how can it be? When you turn back, the great forces academy will let you go?


    At the thought of the great power courtyard, the purple gold God had a feeling of itching. Once their four gods gave up too many things, you know... They are also the top existence in the rune life! Although it is not the top one, it also has a very high status.


    They gave up that noble status and paid so many sacrifices for the rune life to return to the high-dimensional world. In the end, they actually became the one who was given up!


    Abandoned!


    Immeasurable God will not deceive them, because the four of them, in human words, are grasshoppers on a rope, and no one can run away!


    Otherwise, the God of nanwutian and xiaoyaotian will come out to meet them this time.


    On the other side of the great forces academy, it is obvious that now it has found a way to truly return to the high dimension, and its attitude towards them has changed dramatically. It''s not even covered up!


    Thinking of this, Zijin God took a deep breath and summoned an absolute confidant.


    Except for the purple gold God himself, no one knows that his confidant, his real identity... Is a human!


    This is ironic!


    The purple gold God, who hates human beings to the extreme, and the most trusted confidant around him, is actually a human.


    "You go to this place, pick up a person, and then take him there in the most normal way." The purple gold God said faintly.


    His confidant understood what the master said, nodded at once, and walked away quickly.


    After a while, the purple gold God closed his eyes slightly.


    His noumenon was here, and then, at the agreed place, a 17-year-old boy soon appeared.


    The young man has red lips and white teeth, and he is very handsome. If anyone has seen the purple and gold God in the past, he will recognize it at a glance. This young man is almost the same as the purple and gold God in the past!


    However, those who have really seen the purple and gold God in this period are long gone. Moreover, countless years and countless disasters, the purple gold God has never mentioned anything about his youth since he became a man in heaven and the ancestor among men in heaven.


    The boy walked briskly towards a thatched cottage.


    After entering the thatched cottage, the boy''s eyes rolled around a few times, pinched a few magic formulas in his hands, and then his body shape disappeared directly.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo didn''t wait too long to see the young Terrans. The reason why the identity of the other party can be determined at a glance is that the blood of the same race fluctuates. Chu Mo is the great God, and... He is God! It is not difficult for him to distinguish the race of a creature.


    Just like the big medicine that was still on him in Tiangong continent before, Chu Mo saw through him at a glance, although it looked like an authentic human.


    "Please." This man has few words and is silent. Seeing Chu Mo, I was neither surprised nor curious, but after simply saying a word, I began to lead the way in front.


    Then he took Chu Mo to another thatched cottage. There are countless thatched cottages like this within the scope of the purple gold palace!


    This kind of place is an ordinary enlightenment house. In the whole world of zijintian, it is everywhere. It''s not impressive at all.


    And this is actually a kind of arrangement made by the purple and gold God before the immeasurable robbery.


    It is common to all creatures to leave a way for themselves.


    After entering the thatched cottage, Chu Mo watched the young man of the Terran pinch a few tricks, and then felt a force of space coming.


    Chu Mo didn''t make any resistance, and any of this force coerced him into a mysterious place.


    Until then, the young man looked at him in surprise. He thought that the guest of God opposite would ask a question in the face of such a thing.


    The other party didn''t ask at all.


    Soon, Chu Mo met the 17-year-old boy of the great God of zijintian here.


    "You know, just now, I was still thinking about whether to find a way to keep you here." The boy looked at Chu Mo and said faintly.


    The young man of the Terran, hearing this sentence, instantly became vigilant and looked at Chu Mo with an alert face. And make a ready move. As long as the master said a word, he would certainly immediately fight Chu mo.


    As for whether he can fight, it is no longer within his consideration.

 Chapter 1899

    The purple gold God smiled and waved his hand, "go back, this man, you can''t fight. Moreover, his true identity startled you. He is the common God in the eyes of all mankind!"


    The young Terran monk glanced at Chu Mo, and his eyes also showed a different color, but he didn''t say a word of nonsense.


    "Go." The purple gold God waved his hand with satisfaction. Anyway, my confidant is still my own. It is trustworthy. This, no matter what race he is.


    After the young man left here, at the first time, he couldn''t wait to take out a rune board from his body and muttered nervously: "did you miss the baby''s dance time? Damn... Don''t miss it!"


    Mysterious place here.


    The young purple gold God looked at Chu Mo and said, "young man, do you know? I have always hated Terrans the most."


    "Your confidant is Terran." Chu Mo said.


    "So what? He is my subordinate. He will only obey my orders." The purple gold God said faintly, "my hatred for the human race has begun since before the immeasurable robbery. But later, I almost had to make some changes. At that time, I knew Pangu."


    Chu Mo listened silently and didn''t interrupt.


    "Pangu is one of the few people I don''t hate among the Terrans. But he is too simple and straightforward, and his unique passion and sense of justice in his chest are too strong. Therefore, later, he can only give up his friend." Purple Gold God said.


    "Don''t you feel regretful?" Chu Mo looked at the purple gold God and asked.


    "Regret? Regret what? Why should I regret?" The purple gold God looked at Chu Mo with a smile: "young people, we heaven and man, never regret!"


    "But at the beginning, heaven and man were also born out of the human race, and even if they become heaven and man, they will retain human nature. And regret... Is precisely the most difficult emotion in human nature." Chu Mo said.


    "Don''t popularize human beings with me here. When I was a man, you didn''t exist in this world." The purple gold God waved his hand, then looked at Chu Mo and said, "come on, what''s the purpose of you coming to see me? You must not have come to fight with me, so let''s get straight to the point."


    Zijin God said: I still want to go back and watch the baby dance!


    Baobao, a Terran nun on the other side of Pangu world, her cultivation level is not high, only the great holy land. But her dance is a masterpiece!


    How many Terrans and heavenly beings are there in the whole Pangu world, plus the immeasurable sky and purple golden sky today? That is definitely an incalculable number, and only the top monks may say a crushing number.


    Among so many creatures, this Terran female monk named Baobao can stand out, and we can imagine how beautiful her dance is.


    In short, baby is now the hottest star on the rune network.


    There are countless people who like her. The reward she receives every day is an absolute astronomical figure.


    This figure even makes countless people jealous.


    For this reason, the baby directly chose to join the Chu royal family at the first time and became a peripheral member of the royal family. Then, more than half of her income in Chinese that day was directly handed over to the royal family. This is what she herself strongly demands.


    Because the wealth was so amazing that she couldn''t accept it at all. Even the rest is enough to make her practice to the great ancestor level without pressure. Moreover, this is the accumulation of a very short time!


    Chu Mo also knew Baobao, a Terran nun, but he never thought that the purple gold God in front of him would also like Baobao.


    "The purpose of my coming is very simple. I want to know. What do you think in your heart?" Chu Mo said faintly, "because after such a long time, your reaction is very wrong."


    "Because no one sent people everywhere to hunt you down?" The purple gold God looked at Chu Mo and said, "don''t guess blindly. Have you ever heard of Da Li Yuan?"


    Chu Mo was a little unaccustomed to the directness of the purple God. But he nodded calmly: "yes, it''s a force... Composed of top Rune life, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, the purple gold God felt angry. What is the composition of top Rune life? This Buddha was also the top Rune life in the past!


    However, he nodded: "yes, the rune life in that place is the purest Rune life. They have not experienced the choice of merging with the human race like us, so they are the most noble existence in the rune life. At the same time, they are also the creatures who hate the world the most."


    "So they want to go back, right?" Chu Mo looked at the purple gold God.


    The purple gold God nodded, "it seems that you have also received a lot of news from the old man of divine calculation."


    Chu Mo smiled: "the old man of divine calculation should also be a member of the court of great power?"


    This time it was Zijin''s turn to be surprised. He looked at Chu Mo: "how did you see it?"


    "Intuition." Chu Mo shrugged calmly, "I always think there is something wrong with him. When you talk about him, I finally understand. So it is."


    "Oh? Which one?" The purple gold God looked at Chu Mo with great interest. Now he didn''t worry about going back to watch the baby dance. Anyway, I can see it every day, and I''m not in a hurry for this moment.


    "The alchemist old man I saw should be a real Terran. But there are some things on him that seem very contradictory. Therefore, it is obvious that he himself does not like that identity. But there is no way, he must stay there in that image." Chu Mo said slowly, and then looked at the purple gold God: "is that so?"


    The purple gold God was silent for a moment, and then suddenly smiled, "in the past, Pangu saw through him at a glance. I didn''t expect that you are the same now. Terrans... Don''t say, it''s really a magical race. Speaking of, even I''m not as good as you in this aspect."


    Chu Mo did not feel proud, but continued to look at the purple gold God.


    The purple gold God then said: "The court of great power has always controlled the world behind it. They made the rune God order. They also made the inscription world Lord order. On the surface, our four gods dominate the four heavens, and they are all supreme beings. But in fact, we have to be ordered by the court of great power. We can''t go against their will. But it''s nothing, because we have always had a dream , that is, we can leave this world and return to our original high-dimensional world... "


    The purple gold God said, then looked at Chu Mo, took a deep breath, sighed and said, "unfortunately, we always think it''s us, but in fact, it''s not like this. In the eyes of the venerable of the great power court, they are them, we... We."


    "That is to say, in the eyes of the court of great power, your four gods or those heavenly beings are not a member of Rune life, but a... New race?" Chu Mo looked at the purple gold God and asked.


    The purple gold God nodded, "not bad."


    "Hey... So, you worked so hard for so many years in vain, and finally found that people don''t want to take you to play?" Chu Mo somehow understood why the purple gold God had this reaction.


    "It''s not just that they don''t take us to play. Now, I''m afraid they have regarded us as the biggest stumbling block." The purple gold God''s eyes showed a touch of mockery: "they want our four gods to fully cooperate with your people in doing things. They not only want to watch the rise of the Pangu world on the fifth day, but also, if necessary, help."


    "Ah?" The shock on Chu Mo''s face was never pretended. This was really something he didn''t expect, which surprised him.


    "So, you see, isn''t that what we''re doing now? You set up the rune network at my door, and I didn''t move." The purple gold God looked at Chu Mo: "do you feel very happy?"


    "No, I feel a little... Creepy." Chu Mo said lightly, "what on earth do you want to do over there?"


    Zijin God also knew that Chu Mo was by no means a fool, and he did not wordy, saying directly, "they want to open the six samsara!"


    Chu Mo frowned directly and looked at the purple gold God: "open the six reincarnation? Can they open the six reincarnation?"


    "It was definitely impossible." The purple gold God said firmly, "but as you rise on the fifth day, as the Terrans re dominate the world, they should be able."


    "How could this happen?" Chu Mo couldn''t accept this statement at all.


    He frowned and looked at the purple gold God incredulously: "when the human race rises, on the fifth day, they can start the six reincarnation? And... Does not the six reincarnation always exist?"


    "No, no, no, it doesn''t exist." Zijin God said, "the six paths of reincarnation have never really existed. The six paths of reincarnation you have heard of must be small-scale laws. In this big world, there has always been only chaotic reincarnation and no six paths of reincarnation."


    "The so-called chaotic reincarnation refers to the reincarnation of all sentient beings, no matter how meritorious or lucky they are, after death, if you don''t arrange it in advance, no one can say what you will become." The purple gold God said, "but if the six paths of reincarnation are really opened, no creature can control it at that time. Even the great power court that opened the six paths of reincarnation will not be able to control it at that time."


    "Then why do they want to open this?" Chu Mo asked.


    The purple gold God said faintly, "the reason is very simple. They want to reincarnate into the high-dimensional world."


    "Is that all?" Chu Mo looked at the purple gold God¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1900

    Because if it''s just like this, it''s really not a bad thing. Reincarnation, which is in the hands of any creature, is by no means a good thing. Not to mention that there are a large number of creatures that can affect part of reincarnation.


    For example, those heavenly beings can decide to be born again in the world of heavenly beings after their reincarnation.


    If you can really start the six samsara. At that time, every living creature will reincarnate and die in accordance with merit. The whole world, in fact, is truly balanced.


    But this is not a good thing for monks. The stronger the monk, the greater the impact.


    Because as long as it''s not God, it''s inevitable that one day he will die. When he dies, he can''t control reincarnation. At that time, the six reincarnations will judge by themselves. If a person''s merits and fortune are extremely high, but their merits and fortune are extremely poor, after this reincarnation... Nine times out of ten, there will be no good ending.


    Therefore, the more guilty creatures do, the more they will resist this six samsara model, right?


    Chu Mo thought, looking at the silent purple gold God, and thought: this guy, since the endless years of countless disasters, has done a lot of bad things, surely?


    The purple gold God looked at Chu Mo''s expression of disapproval and knew what he was thinking. Then he sneered, "do you think it''s just like this? No, you''re wrong, you don''t understand the real harm of this thing."


    "Then you say, I''ll listen." Chu Mo said.


    "The six reincarnations can make the world balanced, which is right. But the premise is that this reincarnation must be in our infinite world, and all creatures start and grow again and again. But in this process, once there are creatures... Called away by a stronger force... For example, those venerable people of the great power academy, if they die in this world, they will be reincarnated to the original high dimension In the world. When the time comes, what kind of changes will happen, young man? Have you ever thought about it? "


    In the eyes of the purple God, there was a bit of panic, and more mockery. He said: "Yes, we great gods are really afraid of this kind of thing. We don''t want to start the six samsara, but the problem is that it''s not a matter of whether we are afraid at all. This matter has been related to the life and death of our world! Do you know why Pangu chose to annihilate in the past years and didn''t take action against the court of great power? He is also... Worried about this problem. At the same time, there is too much mercy in his heart ¡£ I always think that I can rely on time to influence these creatures. I always think that I can accept all rivers and contain all creatures in this world. But he was wrong. Heaven and man... Maybe they can really integrate into this world. Because even me, in my bones, there is also human nature affecting me. But Rune life is different! They will never integrate into this world. "


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and looked at the purple gold God. He understood that the purple gold God and his group of top-level beings, of course, were unwilling to open the six samsara because of fear, but the more reason was that once the six samsara was opened, in the future, the venerable people of the great power academy would reincarnate after the high-dimensional world. The world will be annihilated directly! At that time, nothing will exist. Even if you want to reincarnate into a bird or beast, you will lose that opportunity!


    "If the court of great power is not eradicated, once they really master the method of opening the six samsara, our world will be completely over." The purple gold God looked at Chu Mo: "but the key for them to open the six samsara is on you. In other words, on the whole Terran. When the Terran regains control of the world, they can reopen the six samsara through some means. Then, at that time, the world... Is over."


    Chu Mo''s eyebrows picked, "are you sure about this?"


    Zijin God was slightly stunned. He understood that Chu Mo was not questioning him, but the matter itself.


    For example, after the six reincarnations are opened, will the runic lives of the great power academy really be reincarnated into the high-dimensional world. Is this thing completely certain.


    The purple gold God hesitated for a moment, and said honestly, "I''m not sure. I don''t know so thoroughly about reincarnation." Saying this, he looked at Chu Mo: "I heard that the realm of God, the understanding of reincarnation, should be deeper. Do you think this thing is true?"


    Chu Mo nodded: "according to my understanding of reincarnation, this thing is most likely true."


    The purple gold God immediately said angrily, "are you sure you''re here to amuse me?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "of course not. I just want to know how much you know about this matter."


    "I know a lot, but I don''t know much about reincarnation." Purple Gold God said.


    Chu Mo nodded: "then you think I should stop the development of the Terran now, and even use some means to restore the whole Terran to the state of the past?"


    The purple gold God''s 17-year-old boy''s face showed a wry smile: "this is unrealistic."


    Yes, of course not!


    Things have reached this level, and it is impossible to stop.


    Because then, the impact may even be greater.


    "And I''m thinking about a problem now." Chu Mo looked at the purple gold God: "your four gods will oppose this thing in their bones, and the great power court won''t know it. That is to say, they will finally take the road of joining hands with me, and they can also calculate it. But why do they still let this happen?"


    The purple gold God immediately stared at Chu Mo and said, "why?"


    "It''s not just that simple." Chu Mo looked at the purple gold God: "there are some things I can''t think of now, but it will never be what you think. When the Terran rises or declines, the six reincarnations will open or close."


    "You know more about reincarnation. What''s the reason?" Purple Gold God at this moment, his face also rarely shows a dazed color.


    Although he is a living creature who has lived through immeasurable robbery, he really does not understand this most essential Tao.


    Chu Mo stared thoughtfully, thinking about what the old man had said to him before. At that time, the alchemist old man once said: even if you kill those great gods, it''s meaningless. The real behind the scenes are those runic lives hidden in the dark!


    As long as those Rune lives are destroyed, the world will be truly safe.


    Then, now he has known that the divine calculation old man... Is actually a part of one of those venerable people in the top Rune life power courtyard.


    Then, when the old man was talking to him, didn''t he think of this scene today? Obviously... It should also be possible to calculate.


    In this case, the problem arises. Since those dignitaries of the great power academy can foresee today''s scene, why do they still do this? Even... Want to add fuel to the flames. To make this scene today?


    Chu Mo then thought of another question. That is Rune network.


    Is there a problem with Chu Hui around him? Chu Mo trusts her! He believed that Chu Hui had no problem! But what if... The Chu Hui beside him is a pawn used by others?


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo suddenly felt a chill.


    What is the most terrible thing in the world? The most terrifying thing in this world is the unknown!


    When you don''t understand the enemy''s plan at all, you can''t see through the enemy''s ideas at all. Then, when your every move and everything you do are all in the expectation and control of the other party... That is the most terrible thing!


    Yes, that''s it.


    Chu Mo looked at the purple God, Suddenly, he said slowly: "According to the normal way of reincarnation, all creatures in this world can''t escape reincarnation. Moreover, dust returns to dust and earth returns to earth. As you judge, if the venerable people in the court of great power really open the six ways of reincarnation, they will get unimaginable great merits. Then they themselves put themselves into reincarnation. They will return to the high-dimensional world. At that time, the six ways of reincarnation will be lacking, because Some creatures escaped from the six samsara. At that time, the whole reincarnation system will fall into collapse. Our world will no longer exist. "


    "Yes, we all understand this!" Purple Gold God looked at Chu Mo: "how to solve it?"


    "Kill them." Chu Mo said.


    "Cough..." Zijin God looked at Chu Mo with a speechless face: "if you can kill them, really, you don''t need to do it. We''ve done it!"


    "They can''t kill?" Chu Mo looked at the purple gold God.


    "It can be killed, but we can''t go to the great power courtyard." Zijin God said, "no one knows where the real great power courtyard is. It is a simulated high-dimensional world. Every time we enter the great power courtyard, it looks like we have arrived at that place, but in fact, there is no one in this world, no one can find it."


    "Can''t anyone find it?" Chu Mo frowned. Suddenly, he had a faint feeling that he seemed to be able to find that place!


    Also, up to now, Chu Mo still doesn''t know what the move of Da Li Yuan means. If he had to rise on the fifth day to open the six cycles of reincarnation, now he has learned the secret. He will stop it by himself. Moreover, it is true that the court of great power should never allow the four gods to cooperate with itself.


    Cooperate... Integrate?


    Chu Mo was lost in thought.

 Chapter 1901

    Chu Mo decided to start again.


    The current situation is that the grand Forces Academy wants to open the six cycles of reincarnation. Then, they first won the trust of Chu Mo through the divine calculation of the old man. Let Chu Mo turn his attention to those so-called Rune lives hidden in the dark. In fact, this hidden and manipulated Rune life actually refers to those venerable people in the court of great power.


    From this point of view, the court of great forces hopes Chu Mo will notice them!


    If there is no guidance from the divine old man, if there is no Chu Mo with Chu Hui to spread the rune network, then Chu Mo is unlikely to know the organization of the great forces Academy. At least, he should not know them now.


    That is to say, there is something... Can''t wait?


    They eagerly hope that Chu Mo can notice them and know the existence of these creatures. But I don''t want to be so obvious, so I use this subtle way. Little by little, to induce Chu mo. Then, let Chu Mo pay attention to them unconsciously.


    The whole process is as natural as it happens, without any surprise.


    After straightening out this problem, we will consider the second problem.


    Why should the four gods cooperate with themselves in the court of great power? Are they not afraid that doing so will arouse the vigilance and strong reaction of the four gods?


    In fact, their practice is tantamount to telling the four gods that you are useless. You must also obey our orders! Isn''t this equal to cooperating with yourself than these four gods?


    They knew it would be such a result, but they still did so.


    Well, there are only two possibilities.


    First, the big power academy has fully mastered all the initiatives, and they no longer need to hide anything. But this possibility, with their subtle guidance, Chu Mo noticed that they had some conflicts. Judging from this, the big power court should not be strong enough to care about nothing.


    The second is that the great power court wants to see the four gods unite with themselves to jointly target them.


    In short, the court of great power is making enemies!


    Not only should the Terrans be targeted at them, but also even the Terrans are calculated to come in!


    Chu Mo thought in his heart: they want the creatures of this world to target them together! Do they want to die? by the way!


    Chu Mo''s brain suddenly flashed a light!


    If they have the ability to open the six samsara at any time, of course, the sooner they die, the sooner they can leave!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the purple gold God and asked, "there is a question, Rune life... Can you commit suicide?"


    The purple gold God seemed to be stunned by Chu Mo''s question, frowned and thought for a long time, then shook his head and said, "never seen or heard."


    Chu Mo nodded: "well, for the time being, according to the rune, life can''t commit suicide, or... Suicide, can''t enter the six samsara normal life..."


    Speaking of this, the purple gold god suddenly woke up and looked at Chu Mo: "you mean that the great power court has used so many means and made so many layouts. Its purpose... Is to prevent us from realizing that they want to die?"


    Speaking of this, the purple gold God couldn''t help but take a breath, say: "Is it... They have the ability to open the six reincarnation at any time? Then, they also know that we can actually calculate that they want to leave the world through the six reincarnation. Therefore, if we want to create a situation that the whole world is enemy, we have to join hands to fight them! I know! This is a conspiracy! Anyway, we have to target them. Because the initiative... Is in our hands In their hands. "


    Chu Mo nodded: "according to these clues, taken together, we can only draw such a conclusion for the time being."


    The purple gold God couldn''t help frowning and said in a deep voice, "this is the case now. The six paths of reincarnation, they must open. Whether we find them or not, they will do so. If we find them, they can die. Then, enter the six paths of reincarnation. If we don''t find them, they will also find us."


    Chu Mo said: "Also, it doesn''t take long for the rune network that now almost spreads all over the whole world to connect the economic lifeline of our whole world with it. At that time, once the rune network collapses, our big world will also step back a lot and return to the previous era. At that time, all creatures in the whole world will feel dissatisfied and even produce an angry mood. ¡±


    Purple Gold God said, "yes, emotion, our world, in the final analysis, is actually a world supported by endless creatures with emotion. Once the overall emotion goes wrong, then the whole world will go wrong. In the end, it is inevitable that there will be a violent turbulence. Do you think this violent turbulence will promote the opening of the six samsara?"


    Chu Mo stared, frowned and meditated.


    This matter is related to the opening of the six samsara.


    If there is a rune network, then the whole five heavens will be peaceful and stable. Under such circumstances, too much unrest is unlikely to occur. But once the rune network is gone... From thrift to extravagance is easy, from extravagance to thrift is difficult!


    At that time, turbulence will certainly happen. This scene, whether Chu Mo or Zijin God, can actually be predicted.


    "If... The grand Forces Academy did not master the means to open the six samsara, then the rune network must be the first thing they want to destroy." Chu Mo raised his head, looked at the purple gold God and said seriously, "but before that, they will make the rune network spread throughout the five heavens. Then, they will make all the creatures of the five heavens get used to it."


    "Yes, the root of this problem has been found!" The purple gold God''s face also showed a trace of excitement. Then he said quite heavily, "that is to say, the rune life around you is still a nail left by the great forces academy! It''s a chess piece."


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly remembered what Chu Hui had said to him before. He couldn''t help nodding. He felt that Chu Hui should have noticed something himself. Otherwise, she should not be so prepared.


    To be exact, Chu Hui is actually ready to sacrifice at any time!


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo''s heart twitched, but also very angry.


    The court of great power wants to cause turbulence in the whole five days and endless bloody conflicts through this means. Of course, their means may not only be these, but also other arrangements. Anyway, it is to completely disrupt the whole five days.


    Then in this process, open the six samsara and reorganize the heavenly way!


    In fact, it is a good thing to start the six samsara. At least, in Chu Mo''s view, under normal circumstances, the opening of the six reincarnations is beneficial to the balance of the whole world. But this is beneficial without the participation of high-dimensional world creatures.


    Otherwise, the opening of the six reincarnations is tantamount to destroying the world!


    Chu Mo suddenly thought that the six reincarnations in the past stopped working. Did he... Think it was also caused by the intrusion of these high-dimensional creatures?


    Thinking, he looked at the purple God: "has the six reincarnations ever been opened?"


    The purple gold God gave a very positive answer: "it has been opened."


    "Then, is it true that after these high-dimensional creatures entered our world, the six reincarnations stopped working?" Chu Mo asked.


    The purple gold God''s eyes lit up, and then nodded: "it seems... It''s really like this!"


    "Then, who once closed the six samsara?" Chu Mo asked.


    The purple gold God''s eyes showed the color of memory, and he whispered, "this matter, I have to search for ancient memories. After all, this is too old. There should be no relevant memories in my memory. I have to search."


    Chu Mo nodded: "now, the greatest possibility has come out. There are two ultimate goals in the big power court. First, let the five great heavens be peaceful first, then riots, and then promote the opening of the six paths of reincarnation; second, after the opening of the six paths of reincarnation, whether we like it or not, they will come to our door. Then, through fighting, they will die in our hands."


    Zijin God nodded: "at present, it should be like this. They do things with too deep layout and too many means. Some of them seem to be separated by a heavy fog, which is difficult to see. But I agree with your analysis. I also think it should be like this."


    "After analyzing these problems, the things we are facing now should be relatively simple..." speaking of this, Chu Mo smiled bitterly, relatively simple, really relative. In fact, as the purple gold God said, all these are Yang schemes, which are the real general trend. Even though they knew the idea of the great power academy, they were unable to stop it at this moment.


    But at least, I''m not a fool.


    Purple Gold God said: "the laying of Rune network..."


    He said this and began to ponder. Because now the rune network is only spreading out in immeasurable days. In zijintian, the area really covered by the rune network is less than 1% of the whole zijintian. As for nanwutian and xiaoyaotianzhong, there is no such thing at all.


    Therefore, the purple gold God looked at Chu Mo, and his meaning was also obvious. Do you want to stop.


    Chu Mo shook his head and said, "I have confidence in this."


    His confidence is derived from the endless years of getting along with Chu Hui, which is really like a brother and sister. Let him choose to believe Chu Hui!


    He could even feel that Chu Hui might have thought of these hidden dangers a long time ago, so she would leave her behind.


    Moreover, Chu Hui is not inferior to the existence of those dignitaries in the great power academy.


    In this regard, Chu Mo believes in Chu Hui''s ability.

 Chapter 1902

    The purple gold God looked at Chu Mo and suddenly said in a deep voice, "if... The great power court really needs five days of collapse and great chaos to reopen the six reincarnations. Do we want to gamble?"


    Chu Mo looked at him, "do the opposite?"


    Zijin God nodded: "yes, they let us see this conspiracy, so that we dare not kill them at this time, because up to now, we are not sure how they can start the six cycle. At this time, do we want to bet that they are not able to start the six cycle?"


    Chu Mo also pondered. For a while, he looked at the purple gold God: "I think you''d better find out who was in ancient times... Who once closed the six samsara. I think this is the key to this problem."


    The purple gold God nodded solemnly, "OK, I''ll find it now. Don''t worry, let''s turn back and contact with the runic board!"


    Then, the young purple gold God took leave directly.


    Chu Mo also left here, came out of another thatched cottage, and then quickly disappeared here in the purple gold palace.


    Everything, there is no flaw.


    Great forces Academy.


    In fact, few people in the world can make it clear what the real big Forces Academy looks like. Even the four great gods, the top Rune life that came out of the great power court in the past, now they can''t tell what the great power court looks like.


    Because it is not static.


    Sometimes, it will be a magnificent ancient palace, sometimes, it will become a low thatched cottage, and even sometimes, it may be a cloud, a river, a mountain. Anything can be a big power court. It has no way to find it, and it seems to be everywhere.


    This is the great power courtyard!


    An organization controlled by the top Rune life.


    In the court of great power, there is a giant, four venerable people, and twelve envoys below. The name of the giant, called, is Nan Wu, Wuliang, Hongmeng and Xiaoyao. The twelve messengers are Zi Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, you, Xu, Hai. They are not only the source of the Chinese zodiac of the human race, but also the measurement criterion of time.


    In fact, the four heavens are named after these four venerable beings.


    Among them, Xiaoyao is Chu Hui now. Compared with Xiaoyao, she seems to prefer Chu Hui, which is full of Terran symbol labels. Hongmeng is an old man with divine calculation. However, he prefers others to call him Hongmeng.


    Only these two venerable beings have been active in the world.


    Among them, Xiaoyao sealed himself for countless years, laying a great foreshadowing for the layout behind. She even divided herself into two, leaving the chess piece beside Chu mo.


    But just like playing chess, even those who play chess cannot guarantee that every piece of their own can play the desired role.


    Chu Hui is also not absolutely sure about the chess piece she left beside Chu mo.


    But as Chu Mo and purple gold God analyzed, they used, this is Yang Mou!


    Therefore, a local problem is nothing to them, as long as the overall market is in their hands, which is enough.


    At this moment, in the courtyard of great power, the four venerable masters are gathering together.


    Their faces were all wearing relaxed smiles. It seems that they all look quite relaxed.


    "The overall layout has been completed. Now, the whole world has entered the game." Immeasurable light said: "the whole thing, very smooth!"


    Nan Wu said softly, "but the opening of the six reincarnations requires the joint promotion of all creatures in this world."


    Hongmeng... That is, the divine old man, Lightly said: "In the past, that person closed the six paths of reincarnation, and all the practitioners cheered. Now it''s not so easy to reopen. Although we have made this irreversible layout, it depends on luck if we really want to reopen. Fortunately, those people... Can''t see through our arrangement. They don''t understand how to open the six paths of reincarnation. Therefore, we can only passively guess. And this is our only opportunity Yes. "


    Xiaoyao, also known as Chu Hui, looked at the other three and said, "although we have disturbed their sight in many ways, there is actually another biggest flaw in this matter."


    The other three were all silent.


    Under normal circumstances, no one can stop the reopening of the six samsara.


    Because now the general situation of the whole world has reached the point where we can''t do without the six samsara!


    This general trend is the layout they completed with endless years and spanning a whole period of time.


    In fact, it has nothing to do with Rune network or the relationship between Terrans and Terrans. In other words, the analysis of Chu Mo and Zijin God is both right. But in the overall pattern, it is much worse!


    It can''t be said that Chu Mo is too stupid. It can only be said that their horizons haven''t reached that height. Being in the mountains, they naturally can''t see the whole picture of the mountains.


    These things that the grand Forces Academy has done recently are just to disturb everyone''s sight. I don''t think there will be any mistakes when things come to this stage. They will use these mists to completely confuse Chu Mo and the four gods. Let them be completely hampered by these things!


    Otherwise, with Chu Mo''s intelligence, they may... Really find the root of this problem.


    The root cause is the biggest flaw!


    Chu Hui then said, "however, I have sent twelve envoys to prevent this matter. Even if they really think of this, the twelve envoys will stop them. Even if the twelve envoys are defeated, at least they can buy us enough time. At that time, we will have the time and ability to respond to this matter."


    The other three all nodded and said immeasurably, "well, this matter is settled. No one can stop the general trend of the six samsara. We plan forever for this day. Don''t fall short."


    "We will succeed, and we will never fall short." Nan Wu said firmly, "in fact, even if they are aware of this problem and want to look for it, I think, nine times out of ten, they will not find that existence."


    Chu Hui shook her head and said, "we can''t find it, it doesn''t mean they can''t find it. Don''t forget that although the yuan spirit dispersed because of the closing of the six samsara last time, in fact, the yuan spirit dispersed doesn''t mean the yuan spirit dispersed. He is also a Terran. By his level of existence, he has long been a real immortal."


    Hongmeng said, "yes, even if that existence is in our high-dimensional world, it is also the most top-level existence. Don''t be careless."


    Wuliang and Nan Wu nodded together. Up to now, for their top Rune lives, everything has reached the stage of readiness, which is short of the last east wind. In fact, even if they do nothing, as long as the Terran rises, the six reincarnations will inevitably reopen!


    This is the result of their giant''s final deduction after countless years.


    All things in this world are like this. When you really come to a conclusion, you will suddenly find that it is so simple. But in the process of verification, it is full of twists and pains.


    Therefore, the rise of the Terran can reopen the six samsara. This seemingly simple conclusion, when it comes to the bottom, everyone will feel: Oh, it''s so simple, but in order to verify this, the giant of Rune creatures spent endless time.


    Now, it''s time for them to start harvesting.


    In this world, there is no power to stop this trend.


    Terrans have been suppressed for endless years. Originally, as the master of this world, they have experienced many ups and downs. Now they return with endless vitality, and no one can stop them.


    The talks on the side of the great forces academy soon ended.


    The four venerable masters dispersed separately for final preparation.


    On zijintian''s side, the rune network is still spreading rapidly at an almost miraculous speed. Chu Hui has devoted himself to this matter.


    When Chu Mo saw her, he found that this flawless woman actually looked a little thin.


    This is a little too exaggerated for a top monk.


    "Are you too tired recently?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui with a look of heartache in his eyes.


    Although they have no blood connection after getting along with each other for so long. But emotionally, it has long been the same as brothers and sisters.


    "Brother, I''m fine!" Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo with a smile and said, "don''t worry. Doing this makes me feel that I exist in this world, which is still very valuable."


    "You are valuable and irreplaceable!" Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui and said.


    Chu Hui''s body shook slightly, and then looked at Chu Mo and said, "is there really someone in this world that can''t be replaced? Pangu in the past was so great that in the end..."


    Chu Mo reached out and touched Chu Hui''s long soft hair, Smile and shake your head: "You are wrong. The reason why this world is so beautiful is that every creature is unique! No creature is copied. Every creature has its own unique personality and value. Therefore, no creature can be replaced. Especially you. I think your existence should be the most precious gift in this world. Your wisdom and ability are completely in this world The most precious thing! "


    Chu Hui''s thin face showed a faint blush, and her eyes were shining happily. Looking at Chu Mo, "brother, it''s the happiest thing in my life to meet you."


    "Me too." Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui with a serious face.


    "So, we will all be very good in the future! The world will also be very good!" In Chu Hui''s eyes, there was a bright light.

 Chapter 1903

    Rune network soon spread throughout the world of zijintian.


    Those who first came into contact with the rune network were stunned!


    They never thought that there were so many colorful things in this world, and it was actually passed from the Terran world!


    No matter where it came from, all the people who got the rune board were crazy.


    So that in the late stage, the business of every store selling Rune boards was booming to an unimaginable extent. Although people just came to buy a rune board and left those days, they should be right soon. But it still caused large-scale congestion.


    Even the heavenly nobles who were authorized to sell these Rune boards were scared.


    They are also a little worried, this thing is so popular, and it is obviously something passed from the Terran side, will it cause dissatisfaction from the above? Even blocked?


    As a result, unexpectedly, the whole zijintian, from top to bottom, had no objection to this thing.


    Moreover, some related heavenly and human nobles even heard a little. Even inside the purple gold palace, the rune board has long been a thing for everyone. There are also rumors that even the purple gold God has one!


    Of course, the authenticity of this matter is not so easy to verify. But at least it can be explained that the senior management of zijintian doesn''t seem to have much aversion to Rune board.


    In the face of the popularity of the runic board in these two days, some celestial friars who came to these two days, nanwutian and xiaoyaotian, could not sit still because they communicated with each other through the top-level existence. They all have runic message boards on them. And deeply in love with this thing.


    But the thought that they have no Rune network in nanwutian and xiaoyaotian makes these people anxious. They have now fully adapted to this kind of life with Rune network. Let them leave for a day, will feel very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, these people simply speak on the side of zijintian and wuliangtian, and want to find the people who set up the rune network, so that they can cover nanwutian and xiaoyaotian as soon as possible.


    These celestial friars even said the words "achieve world harmony as soon as possible".


    If anyone dared to say such a thing in the past, it would definitely cause great trouble. Even with a high status and status, such words are never easy to say in public.


    But now, they say such words, but did not cause any waves.


    Because for wuliangtian and zijintian, they have achieved a sense of world harmony with the Terran world.


    In this regard, as the initiator of the whole thing, Chu Mo and Chu Hui were also somewhat unexpected.


    Chu Mo also had an idea in his heart. He was thinking, has the opening of the six samsara itself reached an irreversible stage?


    His understanding of reincarnation is still better than those top monks in general.


    In Chu Mo''s view, the reincarnation of this world today is actually a very beneficial thing for practitioners.


    Because as long as you reach a certain level, you can take all the memories of previous lives with you in the process of life yuan depletion and reincarnation!


    In this way, as long as these people are not too unlucky, after reincarnation, it doesn''t take long to be born, and they can practice the past realm again. Then you can take out the resources previously stored in unknown places to make your cultivation speed faster.


    But this kind of reincarnation is lacking!


    It looks more like an endless cycle.


    It will cause the strong to become stronger, and the weak will never emerge.


    This is a great injustice.


    Although there is no fairness in this world, it needs to be relatively fair for the way of heaven.


    For example, according to merit and luck, the way of heaven chooses how to reincarnate. Instead of the more powerful monks, the more choices they can make.


    Chu Mo has been thinking about this matter these days after he separated from Zijin God. He was thinking that, like those reincarnations he had experienced before, it seemed very real, but in fact, those reincarnations were all artificially created. It has nothing to do with heaven.


    If the world has reopened the six reincarnations, then the kind of things he had nine reincarnations before should not happen again.


    "For a big world, it is very necessary to start the six cycles." Chu Mo thought in his heart.


    Zijin God has not given him any news since the day of separation. Chu Mo was not in a hurry. Because it''s not so simple to find out who closed the six samsara last time.


    First of all, it may have been a long time ago. Maybe... Before immeasurable robbery!


    Because almost no one knows how many years the rune life has come to this world.


    Just know one thing: Rune life has been in this world for too many years! It can be traced back to the upper reaches of the long river of time.


    Time has passed for a long time, and there has been no news on the purple gold God side until Chu Mo and Chu Hui''s brother and sister almost set up the entire purple gold sky Rune network, and finally the purple gold God side sent back a message to Chu mo.


    There are only two words on the symbol board.


    "Return to the ruins."


    Chu Mo was stunned when he saw these two words. He even felt completely unbelievable. Because it''s really a little... It''s incredible!


    Return to the ruins!


    Is there another place called Guixu in this world?


    Otherwise, it should be the Pangu world!


    Once in the mysterious area of the human world.


    That place was indeed a large area for Chu Mo, and it was very mysterious. But later, after the high level of Chu Mo, when I recall that place, I don''t think it''s much mysterious.


    Because in his realm, he can sweep the whole Guixu into his spiritual consciousness sea with one idea at any time and anywhere. He must know the secret in it at the first time.


    Therefore, after Chu Mo thought for a while, he almost denied this guess.


    However, after that, the purple gold God sent him another message, which read: "Guixu, a vast and endless land, was taken away by Pangu in the past."


    Chu Mo''s heart was shocked!


    If he almost denied that guess just now, after seeing the news of the purple gold God, Chu Mo can be completely sure: Guixu... It should be that Guixu!


    Thinking, he couldn''t help blaming himself. If he had spent some time exploring Guixu, he might have been able to find the secret in it long ago.


    Now I think about it carefully. Guixu is really mysterious.


    In the past, Grandpa and his group of people, after burying themselves in Guixu, all lived in a very strange state for endless years. Otherwise, in their state at that time, they could not have lived for so many years.


    Later, Chu Mo understood that grandpa and his group of people, except for a big skeleton, all of them were not dead!


    The big skeleton is really dead, but after returning to the ruins, it can survive as a skeleton. Up to now, the big skeleton, which has entered the realm of great ancestor, can actually be transformed into a human at any time. But it has long been used to that form, and is unwilling to change into an adult.


    The rooster once said that Guixu is very mysterious.


    "This is the problem of vision..." Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing bitterly and mocking himself. After the realm was high, he always subconsciously felt that there was nothing to explore around him. I always think that when a divine consciousness passes, I can have a panoramic view of everything.


    But I didn''t expect that sometimes, the secret is beside me. Just didn''t notice it.


    If we can find the existence of the one who closed the six samsara in the past, then all the conspiracies of the grand Forces Academy can be completely solved now.


    At that time, there is no need to rely on calculation and speculation as it is now. There is no accurate answer at all. Chu Mo always had a feeling in his heart that it was not so simple to open the six samsara in the great power courtyard. Moreover, their recent series of layouts, including the divine calculation of the old man, including making the four gods cooperate with themselves... All these means, in Chu Mo''s view, there is always a feeling of painting a snake and adding feet, as if they are deliberately looking for something to do for themselves and the four gods.


    Chu Mo didn''t reply to the purple gold God. He found Chu Hui at the first time, and then discussed with Chu Hui to let her go to xiaoyaotian world to set up a rune network, and he went back to Pangu world.


    Chu Hui didn''t even ask Chu Mo what she wanted to do back. She knew some of her problems very well. Because some things are beyond her control. She just looked at Chu Mo and said, "brother, if you go back, you must be more careful. Remember, no matter what happens, it''s the most important to save your life first."


    Chu Mo touched Chu Hui''s head, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''ll try to go and return as soon as possible."


    Chu Hui nodded.


    Immediately, Chu Mo and Chu Hui flew towards xiaoyaotian.


    Many noble people with high status in Xiaoyao sky have been looking forward to it for a long time.


    So, when Chu Hui set up the first Rune network in xiaoyaotian, the whole xiaoyaotian, without warning... Exploded in an instant!


    First, a large number of top nobles in xiaoyaotian rushed towards this area at the first time. They don''t even want to wait for decades. Just like at the first time... Feel the charm of Rune network.


    Because before that, they had seen the memory picture of the rune board from those celestial monks who returned from wuliangtian and zijintian.


    They were dazzled by the programs above!


    The nobility of heaven and man, who always boast of unlimited pursuit of art, have finally opened their eyes this time. They finally understand that the Terrans... Pursue art just like them, even higher than them! I finally understand that the Terrans'' artistic attainments are not only half as good as them. Even many times better than them!


    They are eager for countless kinds of programs.


    For them, this is life! This is the high quality you should enjoy living!


    Everything about Terrans in their minds was instantly overturned¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.


    I recommend a eschatological book, the title of which is "infectious body", written by the dark god, who is also an old God in the online text. Lao Hei''s eschatology has always been very good-looking. If you like eschatology, you can go and support it!

 Chapter 1904

    They not only want to see those at the first time, but also want to participate! In their hearts, they all have too many ideas and the pursuit of art, and they urgently want to discuss, communicate and communicate with the Terrans.


    Therefore, the frontier area, which was originally inhabited by almost all Terrans, has been occupied by the flocking of heaven and man nobles in almost a few months.


    Although the Terrans on the side of Xiaoyao heaven have not been hit by the Terrans like wuliangtian and zijintian because of the withdrawal of Xiaoyao God all the time, they are still very sensitive to the people of heaven, and even in the depths of their hearts, they are somewhat resistant.


    No, not a little, but very strong!


    The Terrans crowd out and resist them, aren''t they?


    As one of the top intelligent creatures in the world, the pride in the heart of the Terran is also the top!


    But this time, they suddenly found that the attitude of those heavenly and human nobles towards them was extremely polite!


    The opposition that once existed before is now like a dream, as if the ridicule, contempt and disregard that once did not exist.


    The Terrans here were a little stunned. They didn''t even understand what happened.


    Not long after, the Fu network was opened here. They understood what had happened. I finally understand that the Terran has developed to this point. It can already affect the Tianren clan!


    On that day, I don''t know how many Terrans burst into tears!


    The days that used to be are finally gone.


    Chu Hui is also very good at being a person. Here, she gave the power of the letter board directly to a local high-status Terran friar family.


    That family, in the frontier area of xiaoyaotian, has considerable influence. It can be said that it is the real local snake family.


    In this family, there are dozens of monks in Dazu realm. It is also a big force.


    Of course, such a force, in front of those heaven and man aristocrats who swarmed, seemed very small and nothing. But these heavenly nobles now understand that the Terran is no longer the Terran of the past. The strong rise of Terrans has become an irresistible trend.


    Didn''t you see that even the great God gave up his encirclement and suppression of the Terrans early?


    What happened in immeasurable days before, in the past so long, has been almost completely spread with the exchange of those high-level nobles.


    Although the Revenge of the Terran was only against a limitless sky, it also made many high-level leaders in xiaoyaotian pinch a sweat. Thinking that if xiaoyaotian had participated in the continued encirclement and pursuit of the Terran at that time, he would probably have been brutally retaliated by the Terran.


    At the thought of that scene, many monks of heaven and man couldn''t help but rejoice in their hearts: we have a good God!


    In other words, this area, which originally belonged to the Xiaoyao frontier, rose instantly in a short time and became an extremely prosperous area.


    For this reason, Chu Hui directly slowed down the construction of Xiaoyao Tianfu network without even using the request of the Terran family. Now this area is the same day by day!


    In the whole area, not to mention the top local snake family, even those ordinary Terrans have gained unimaginable benefits.


    "That''s all I can do for them. My brother will be very happy and will praise me." Chu Hui was alone in the room, smiling and talking to herself. However, her face soon showed a look of hatred.


    Murmured, "time is running out..."


    Chu Hui has always been able to produce an ominous premonition in her heart recently, as if there was a force in the depths of her life origin, which was constantly waking up. Chu Hui could clearly feel that power, which was completely different from the power she now had.


    This made her think of a possibility!


    The devouring and splitting of life!


    The truly top Rune life can not only devour another Rune life, but also continuously split.


    Of course, only the top Rune life can do this. In the process of division, you can also make yourself stronger.


    Chu Hui doesn''t have this ability, but she is already a top rune. At least, in this world, it is. So, what would it be, a talisman stronger than her?


    Chu Hui didn''t tell Chu Mo about this, because she didn''t know what to say. Moreover, it''s hard to say whether things are the same as what she thinks.


    She hopes that she can suppress this restless force. In the process of constantly setting up a symbol network, she is also actively looking for ways and solutions.


    If it can''t be solved completely... Then... Then end your life!


    Chu Hui''s eyes shone with two bright lights, and she whispered: anyway, no matter how, I will not allow any existence to hurt my brother! I love this world, I love every friend of the Chu family, and I love... My brother!


    Chu Mo walked alone in the boundless void of the universe. He can cross a galaxy with every step. His Tao and Dharma have reached a peak in this world. According to the longevity of monks, Chu Mo is still young now. Even, there is still a long way to go before the prime of life.


    However, his accomplishments have reached a level that can only be found at the peak of a young monk. Moreover, Chu Mo also has the realm of God!


    Therefore, when there was a slight fluctuation in the current Fang Xu air, Chu Mo had sensed it at the first time. But he pretended not to find anything and continued to fly directly towards the area.


    At the moment when the other party wanted to rush out, Chu Mo raised his hand... It was a knife!


    No one even saw how his knife came out, only saw that in the boundless void of the universe, it was like an incredible pitting... Suddenly lit up!


    That''s a bloody light!


    Qiang!


    The blade of killing heaven, the knife gas cut out, instantly cut out a figure in an endless distance.


    The other party directly broke an arm!


    "Son..." on the other side, suddenly burst out a shout.


    Then, the same boundless force directly bombarded Chu Mo!


    Chu Mo didn''t even look at it at all. He ran Pangu''s body method, and his body instantly disappeared here. It seems to melt into the void of the whole universe.


    Then, two more figures rushed out from the other two directions.


    Then, and!


    Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, you, Xu, Hai!


    Twelve envoys in the court of great power!


    They have been ambushing here for a long time!


    Including the four venerable masters, no one in the great power courtyard can find the existing yuan spirit that closed the six samsara in the past, but they know one thing, that Yuan spirit... Ten haves * *, which is in the Pangu world!


    As a human kindred, Pangu will find the yuan Ling and take him away!


    Therefore, the twelve envoys directly stopped Chu Mo on his way home. They didn''t think that Chu Mo would think of this, let alone that Chu Mo was able to know those things.


    In their minds, Chu mo... Is just a rookie in the post Pangu era. How many things can a young man who has just risen and has not had many years know in the face of ancient mysteries?


    The four gods should also not know those things.


    Because even in ancient times, closing the six paths of reincarnation is the biggest secret.


    But unexpectedly, Chu Mo still appeared here!


    No one knows why he came back, but the twelve envoys of the great power academy all know one thing very well: in any case, Chu Mo can''t pass! Stop him!


    The battle started without any warning.


    First, when the "son" messenger was cut off by Chu Mo, he almost lost his combat effectiveness.


    Because Chu Mo''s knife is too sharp!


    The endless murders on that have directly invaded the life origin of the son messenger. In other words, Chu Mo''s knife, although not on the head of the son Messenger, actually has the same effect.


    The remaining eleven envoys directly surrounded Chu mo. they didn''t have any nonsense and directly killed Chu mo.


    Each of these envoys in the great power academy has the most top-level combat ability in the world!


    Although it is not as strong as the great God, it is not much different.


    This group of people blocked the way, so Chu Mo determined one thing: this time, he must have gone right!


    Otherwise, these creatures should never appear here.


    Are they those high-level Rune lives in the great power court?


    Chu Mo calculated in his heart, but his hands were not affected at all. His every blow... Is like a stone shattering!


    In this vast and endless void of the universe, a random blow can cause great damage.


    Moreover, Chu Mo''s ability to control attacks is much better than before.


    Although his every blow was fierce, his destruction to the universe was almost to the smallest extent. He pointed all the endless murders contained in all the attacks at these eleven enemies.


    At this time, the messenger over there suddenly shouted, and then... His body began to crumble inch by inch.


    "Son!"


    "No!"


    "Hold on!"


    Several messengers of the great power academy all issued angry howls of grief and indignation.


    But this did not stop the collapse of the son messenger.


    His body, directly disappeared, and then, left a simple line... Floating in this infinite void.


    Not everyone can see these lines, even the friars in Dazu realm are difficult to find.


    These are the most primitive and basic forms of life symbols.


    The son messenger of the great power court was chopped to death by Chu Mo with a knife.

 Chapter 1905

    The remaining eleven envoys of the great power academy all showed endless hatred when they looked at Chu mo. They are also the top intelligent life in the world. Even in their own eyes, they are many times higher than human beings!


    As for heaven and man... What is heaven and man? It''s clearly a group of monsters!


    In the eyes of pure Rune life, those heavenly beings are not as advanced as human beings. Is a group of self righteous things!


    Now, one of their companions was killed by Chu mo.


    The most primitive Rune lives floating in the void also gave rise to a strong agitation and desire in the hearts of the envoys of the eleven great forces.


    They want to devour!


    This is also the most basic instinct in Rune life.


    Like eating and drinking water, devouring is also the most basic ability for runic life.


    However, the death of the messenger sounded an alarm for this group of Rune lives!


    Now the six samsara has not been opened yet. Their companions die. According to the rules of this world, they still have to return in this world. Fortunately, the four venerable ones should have made corresponding arrangements long ago. The son messenger will return to this world.


    Therefore, those most basic and primitive Rune lives, no matter how eager they are, cannot be swallowed up. Otherwise, the son messenger will not be able to grow up after his reincarnation.


    By devouring those ordinary Rune lives in the world, they simply cannot grow back to this level.


    However, what they didn''t think of was that the knife in Chu Mo''s hand... Ate it without hesitation... Devouring those... Rune life sources belonging to the son messenger!


    "No!" An emissary of the great power court rushed frantically at Chu mo. At the same time, he launched a vicious killing against Chu mo.


    That attack almost sank the entire void of the universe.


    Chu Mo''s other hand is an axe.


    Pangu axe!


    Still in his hand!


    Click!


    The messenger of the great power court who rushed too close, his whole body, together with his attack, was directly split in two by Chu Mo!


    He originally wanted to take back the origin of the son messenger''s life, but he didn''t expect to bury himself.


    However, Chu Mo was finally hit by him, his body trembled slightly, and his face became a little pale. But it didn''t seem to be seriously injured.


    The remaining ten envoys of the great power academy are crazy at this moment.


    They can''t imagine why this human is so powerful, even stronger than Pangu once was!


    They all saw Pangu''s runic life in the past years. At that time, although Pangu was also powerful, he was very methodical in everything he did. Nor will he cut with a knife without saying a word like this person... This is simply a madman''s behavior in the eyes of these Rune lives.


    Chu Mo is not only like a madman, but also more crazy than ordinary madmen.


    Speaking of it, he hasn''t fought with anyone for a while. Previously, he wanted to settle accounts with God immeasurable and God purple and gold. As a result, that thing happened. Face the initiative of the four gods to seek peace. Chu Mo had no choice.


    He is not the only strong man in the world. He can easily crush all enemies.


    Besides, there is still a big power court lying there. Before the threat of the big power court is solved, Chu Mo must unite all the forces that can be united.


    Otherwise, it will be too uncomfortable for the four gods to stab in the back on the day when they face the court of great power.


    Therefore, in the face of the goodwill released by the four gods, Chu Mo had to recognize it even if he pinched his nose. As for the future, if there is still a future, some accounts must be calculated after all.


    So many human beings died innocently and in vain, we can''t just forget that.


    Therefore, Chu Mo has been suffocating for a long time. Doing business... He is really not that material. Before, he could only watch Chu Hui bustle around and make various plans every day.


    Now... I can finally have a good time.


    A little injury, for people like Chu Mo, is nothing at all. He completely ignored those injuries on his body, holding a knife in one hand and an axe in the other. In the endless universe of heroes, Chu Mo is like a mighty God of war!


    The remaining ten envoys of the great power academy, speaking of it, have the ability to destroy the sky and the earth. They can easily overturn a vast universe. But what they are facing now is the only God in the world!


    No second!


    Chu Mo''s realm of God is simply too terrible.


    He also did not have any ability to press the bottom of the box to stay in the consciousness of the last use. At the moment when ten envoys of the great power academy surrounded him, he opened the field of God.


    Just like the scene many years ago when he killed the second wave of the four heavens expeditionary force, this attack is simply extinction level!


    The ten envoys of the great power academy who were shrouded in the realm of God were directly and completely confused!


    They have been in this world for too long, and their understanding and understanding of all kinds of Tao and Dharma have already reached an unimaginable height. At least, the whole Terran and Terran creatures can surpass their existence. It''s too little.


    But now, facing the law power of Chu Mo in the field of God, they have no power to resist at all.


    Almost in an instant, they were all wiped out by the power of this field.


    Later, Chu Mo''s face appeared pale in the void. It seemed that he consumed a lot, but he did not suffer a heavy blow after killing his opponent in the field of God as before.


    This is the progress of Chu Mo!


    Later, Chu Mo loosened his hand holding the killing sky, and killing sky began to absorb those Rune life sources floating in the void crazily.


    Chu Mo looked at the knife in his hand and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "How can I feel that you should be a rune life? Swallow so many things at once, and you''re not afraid to hold on?"


    Murderer Tian sent out several voices of contention, as if protesting Chu Mo''s ridicule.


    "All right, all right, eat yours." Chu Mo was quite conniving at the knife in his hand.


    Then, Chu Mo''s eyes gradually became cold and fierce.


    The great power academy actually sent twelve such powerful rune lives to guard here, obviously trying to stop him completely.


    If it was Chu Mo in those days, even if he could manage to deal with the envoys of the twelve great power academies, he would probably be greatly hit. However, his progress in these years has completely exceeded the realm of his great ancestor.


    It has already reached another new height.


    Chu Mo has already had his own understanding and cognition of the field of God. Although he inherited Pangu''s Tao and Dharma, he has also walked out of his own way now. He is no longer confined to the past.


    Now every stroke of Chu Mo is extremely enjoyable!


    It looks like the way of heaven.


    Then, after waiting for killing heaven to completely absorb the light of the primitive power of those runic lives left in the void, he didn''t stop here more, but directly dodged and flew in the direction of Pangu world.


    On the side of the great power courtyard, the four venerable men gathered again, and their faces were all extremely dignified.


    Chu Hui was the first to speak. She said, "we all underestimated Chu Mo''s strength. He not only found the root of the whole thing, but also, after years of absence, his strength has reached this level, which I never thought of before."


    Hongmeng said, "it''s meaningless to say this now. I suggest that the four of us fight together..."


    Nanwu said, "in this case, the newly rising Terrans... I''m afraid they will decline again."


    Wuliang said, "no, now the whole Terran is completely on the right track. No one can stop them at all. Without a great God, although it will have a certain impact on the fifth day of Qi, it will never be fatal."


    Nan Wu frowned slightly: "otherwise, let''s go to ask the giant for instructions."


    The other three people were all silent.


    Hongmeng said, "the giant has been quiet for too many years, and we haven''t asked for instructions before. But he didn''t respond. That is, he gave us an express message before, telling us that the six reincarnations will open with the rise of the Terran. Isn''t it too incompetent to disturb the giant at this time?"


    Nan Wu glanced at Hongmeng and said faintly, "you''ve never really integrated with the human race. How can you be contaminated with human nature?"


    Hong Meng frowned slightly, "what I said is just the truth."


    Immeasurable looked at the three at this time, say: "In this Terran world for too long, it is obvious that we will be affected by the aura here. Don''t quarrel about this matter anymore, it''s nothing worth quarreling about. I agree with Hongmeng''s suggestion. Don''t let that Terran worse our affairs. Kill him and end all this. The six reincarnations are started because of the rise of Terrans, and we can completely support the monks in Terrans by ourselves. Then, let the rise of Terrans become irreversible ¡£ That''s enough. "


    Chu Hui didn''t seem to agree with this practice, but she closed her mouth after two people supported it. Look to the south.


    Nan Wu over there frowned thoughtfully, as if he was a little hesitant.


    Hongmeng said, "is there anything worth hesitating about this kind of thing? We have waited for countless times. I don''t want to stay in this world. I hate everything in this world!"


    Wuliang also said, "yes, don''t hesitate. Let''s fight together."


    At this time, an ethereal voice suddenly came from the void. As soon as this sound sounded, the four venerable masters immediately knelt down on the ground at the same time. His face was excited, and tears flashed in his eyes!


    There is only one person in this world who can make the cold Rune life produce such emotions.


    The giant of the great power academy¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1906

    The voice was very ethereal, with endless ethereal flavor: "the rise of the Terran is because of him."


    There is only one sentence. There is no unnecessary prompt. There is no prompt at all!


    But the four masters understood in an instant.


    This Terran... Can''t kill!


    Hongmeng and Wuliang''s faces all showed their unwilling colors.


    Hongmeng even shouted, "giant, don''t kill him. If he finds the yuan Ling in the past, knows all the past, and then destroys the Terran himself, aren''t we..."


    "No, he won''t do that. The opening of the six samsara has become a necessity. In fact, the six samsara is about to start turning."


    In the void, the ethereal voice sounded again. This time, it gave great comfort to the four venerable masters.


    "Then what should we do? Continue to wait here like this?" Hongmeng venerable asked.


    In the void, the ethereal voice did not ring again. He didn''t answer.


    "It is already a miracle that the giant can answer twice in a row." Nan Wu whispered aside.


    Hongmeng''s face was also excited: "unexpectedly... The giant really responded to me, so happy!"


    Chu Hui glanced at Hongmeng and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it in the end. She wanted to say that the human nature of Hongmeng... Is really too much!


    It seems that the influence of the incarnation of the divine calculating old man on him is also immeasurable.


    But he never admitted it himself.


    "Then wait." Wuliang said, his body became pale and disappeared here.


    Then, Hongmeng also left.


    Nan Wu and Chu Hui looked at each other, and Nan Wu suddenly asked, "Twelve envoys... Are you intentional?"


    Chu Hui was slightly stunned, "where do you start? Will I harm my fellow countrymen?"


    "No, I just feel that your human nature is the most sufficient one among us." Nan Wu left directly after finishing this sentence.


    Chu Hui was left standing there alone, silent for a long time, and then suddenly sighed softly. Without saying anything, she turned and walked away directly.


    Once again, the courtyard of great forces became silent.


    Chu Mo galloped all the way, and he became more and more eager to return. Therefore, his speed was very fast, and he had reached the extreme of his personal speed.


    Finally returned to the long lost Pangu world, Chu Mo didn''t disturb anyone, followed the golden boundary wall, and directly entered the Pangu world. Then, he flew directly towards the area of the former human world.


    That area is actually in the territory of today''s Chu royal family.


    The huge Guixu in the past is now too small in the whole Pangu world. Not even a drop in the ocean.


    It''s quiet here.


    Within the Chu royal family, Guixu is also a restricted area that is not a restricted area. Because everyone in the royal family knows it, including the younger generation, they all know it very well. Here in Guixu, many of the top-level existence of the Chu royal family have been buried.


    Therefore, in the eyes of those who have experienced Guixu, this is a place that makes them remember. In the eyes of the young generation who have not experienced Guixu, here is just a slightly special "cemetery".


    There is nothing special.


    Therefore, no one has come here for endless years.


    Chu Mo almost took one step to the Guixu, and then stood outside the Guixu, without entering at the first time.


    He is feeling the aura here.


    With his present state of God, he felt everything here again. Sure enough, Chu Mo felt the difference here at the first time.


    The ruins are not big.


    At least in the eyes of Chu Mo, who now spans the universe, the ruins are not big.


    The surface area of the whole Guixu is not enough for him to walk in one step.


    The whole Pangu world, such a new heaven, can only be regarded as vast in the eyes of Chu Mo, but it has not yet reached the point of boundlessness.


    But at this moment, he used the power of God to comprehend here, and immediately found that Guixu was quite extraordinary!


    First of all, his divine consciousness actually seems to have entered the infinite universe void!


    The whole Guixu is so big in the eyes of all creatures! In the divine consciousness of all creatures, it is also so big!


    But in the divine consciousness of Chu Mo God, this place is so big!


    As if this is a vast and boundless space!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath, and then he stepped into the Guixu, and then his body immediately disappeared here.


    The next moment, he appeared in a vast Strange Universe.


    Here, a lonely.


    There is no sound or vitality.


    As if, here is a silent death.


    The breath of death and decay wafted from afar.


    Chu Mo''s face was shocked. He frowned slightly and looked at the scene in the distance. Murmured, "here... Was it originally a vast universe?"


    No wonder Chu Mo was surprised. This place is really too big!


    The place where he stands now is not the edge of this space, but a point inside!


    At this point, no matter front, back, left and right, or up and down... No matter which direction you look, it is vast and boundless.


    But no matter which direction it is, it all emits an endless smell of decay.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and began to swim in this void.


    Soon, he saw the fragments of the broken continent!


    He came to a trillion mile fragment, squatted down, stretched out his hand, and gently stroked the desolate earth.


    A feeling of sadness arises spontaneously.


    "What is this place on earth? Why is there such a mysterious space hidden in Guixu?" Chu Mo whispered to himself. He couldn''t feel any vitality here.


    Moreover, the fragments of the continent under our feet are really too old. We can''t find out its year by using divine sense. I can only feel that this land is a land that has experienced countless disasters. There are countless continental fragments like this floating in the desolate and decaying void of the universe.


    It is conceivable that when this place was not broken, it was such a vast world that it would never be inferior to any native world in the five great heavens today!


    Chu Mo just made a simple calculation and came to a conclusion that this place, once complete, must surpass all the native world of the five great days!


    It''s even possible... It''s more magnificent and vast than the whole five-day local world combined!


    "This is a real big world! But why did it become like this?" Chu Mo really wants to find the real answer.


    He began to walk through the fragments of the continent one by one, constantly searching with divine consciousness. Finally, on the sixth continental fragment, he found an extremely broken temple.


    This temple must have been brilliant and huge.


    Because now even if it is broken, its volume is still as big as a star!


    Chu Mo stood in front of this broken temple, looking extremely small.


    However, the aura of his body can keep pace with the momentum emanating from the temple. But it is only flat.


    In Chu Mo''s present state, this is actually a very incredible thing. What buildings in the world can emit such a terrifying aura?


    Chu Mo has never seen a building in the whole five days. He can have this momentum!


    The temple is very dilapidated. It looks like a broken wall, and it is very simple. The whole temple looks like a huge stone carved directly. It was full of traces of knives, axes and chisels, but it was strange that there was no pattern or any text left!


    There are only traces of vicissitudes left on it.


    Every trace contains infinite Tao rhyme.


    Chu Mo looked at the traces of the knife, axe and chisel, and the more he looked, the more familiar he felt.


    In the end, he suddenly took out killing sky and Pangu axe, and then his body became larger. Killing sky and Pangu axe also kept growing larger with Chu Mo''s body.


    Finally, when Chu Mo''s figure almost reached one third of the whole temple, he stopped. Then he used the murderer in his hand to gently approach the trace cut by the knife.


    Hum!


    Killing the sky directly sent out a cry!


    Chu Mo has never heard such a sound!


    In the voice, with endless desolation, like crying. As if from ancient times.


    Chu Mo also put the Pangu axe in his hand close to the mark chiseled by the axe.


    Similarly, Pangu axe also made a sound.


    That voice, but full of domineering!


    It makes people feel passionate. It seems that there is nothing in this world that it can''t cut.


    "Sure enough, it''s the traces they left..." Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing, and he couldn''t help thinking: is this temple left by Pangu?


    But the years were too long, burying all the evidence, and no creature came out to give him the answer.


    If you want to find the truth, you must find it yourself.


    Here, Chu Mo found that his powerful and unparalleled God''s field could not directly envelop this temple. In other words, he must explore the interior of the temple a little bit.


    This temple is the same level as the realm of Chu Mo today!


    Calling it temple is really not a simple name. But this temple... Is God!


    Chu Mo jumped up to the broken roof above the temple, and then jumped directly into it along a huge hole. Because the door of the temple can''t be found outside.


    It''s like a big world, very huge. But here, there is no such rotten breath, but similarly, there is no sacred breath emanating.


    Chu Mo walked in the inner space of the temple with Pangu axe in one hand and killing heaven in the other.


    Finally, after he left for a long time, he saw a huge... Idol head.


    The head, placed neatly in front of Chu Mo, was about 100 feet high, as if it had been cut off by a knife and deliberately placed there.


    Although I don''t know how long time has passed, the appearance of this statue is still clearly visible.


    There is no dust on it.

 Chapter 1907

    Chu Mo could confirm the identity of the statue with only one look. Not knowing who he is, but knowing its origin. This idol is an out and out Terran. If his facial features and the solemn expression on his face were reduced countless times, it would be no different from a heroic and serious Terran!


    So, this idol is a Terran!


    Well, this big six... Should have been a human world.


    Just... Why did this happen?


    What has happened here?


    Chu Mo''s heart was very confused. He came to the head of the Terran idol, sighed, and then made a serious salute. Whispered: "unknown Terran elder, if you are still alive, can you give the younger generation a guide? Tell the younger generation what has been born here? Or let the younger generation find out what has been born here."


    Chu Mo really didn''t hold much hope, because with his divine consciousness, he didn''t feel any vitality here at all. Even a little idea left here can''t escape the perception of Chu Mo today.


    But there was nothing.


    But what is amazing is that with this ceremony of Chu Mo Xing, he said these words. Blood and tears flowed from the eyes of this huge Terran idol''s head!


    The blood and tears, like two blood rivers, flowed down the corners of the gods'' eyes.


    Moreover, in the bloody tears, there were bursts of breath that only tears would release!


    "This..." Chu Mo was directly stunned. He looked at this scene with a dull face and couldn''t believe what he saw was true.


    He is God!


    It is the God of the whole Pangu world and the only God in the whole five heaven world!


    People like him are really hard to be touched by any scene in the world.


    But at this moment, a sympathetic sadness spread from Chu Mo''s heart.


    "Hey..."


    There was only one head of the idol, and a faint sigh came out of his mouth.


    This life sigh, let Chu Mo directly have a kind of creepy feeling. This is really a little too scary.


    The head of a God who had been here for an unknown period of time not only shed blood and tears in his eyes, but also uttered a humanized sigh!


    Then Chu Mo saw the blood and tears flowing from the corners of the gods'' heads and eyes, and when they flowed across the faces of the gods, they faded a little. It seems to be absorbed by the gods themselves.


    In the end, it barely flowed to the corner of the mouth, and it never flowed down again.


    It seemed that there were only two lines of tears, and the statue fell into a long silence after the sigh.


    Chu Mo didn''t make any more noise. He was waiting!


    Because up to now, even a child here can know that this idol head is a living existence, not a dead thing.


    After a long time, finally, the head of the idol sighed again, but then he opened his mouth!


    "All creatures suffer."


    After he said four words, he fell into a long silence.


    "Can you be honest... Dry goods?" Chu Mo raised his head and looked at the head of the statue, The expression is very sincere: "I don''t know what age you are, but I can tell you that your world is broken, full of decay, and full of the smell of death. And I come from a thriving and vibrant world. I want to know how this looks like here, and I also want to know some doubts in my heart. Can you give me an answer? If not, I''ll leave, and I have something else to do Love must be done. "


    The head of the statue suddenly opened his eyes and directly scolded, "dare you disrespect God?"


    A powerful pressure suddenly burst out from the head of the statue, facing Chu Mo and pressing his head!


    Although invisible, it gives people a feeling, as if there was a big hand, directly facing Chu Mo''s head and pressing down!


    Chu Mo''s momentum suddenly changed!


    His body looked unchanged, still only one-third the size of the statue. But that momentum, at this moment, directly overwhelmed the mighty pressure of the statue.


    Boom!


    The two sides were very close, and there was a loud bang directly.


    Then, there was a large amount of smoke and dust.


    After the smoke and dust, the head of the idol shifted!


    Chu Mo stood where he was, motionless.


    He said coldly, "I''m a God, and you are just a statue. Even if your former self came, I''m not afraid of you. Just a statue. Do you really think you''re a God?"


    The statue of God shifted about a hundred feet, not far away. But after his head was removed, a huge blood pool appeared at the place where the original idol head was connected with the earth!


    Before, it was covered by the head of the statue, and no breath came out. Chu Mo did not perceive the existence of this blood pool.


    Now, at first sight of this blood pool, Chu Mo was immediately stunned.


    In the blood pool, with the displacement of the God''s head, a middle-aged blood man was directly condensed, holding a long knife and directly cutting towards Chu Mo!


    The murderer in Chu Mo''s hand directly collided with the bloody man''s long knife.


    Chu Mo showed that the knife in the hand of the man condensed from blood was exactly the same as killing heaven!


    Qiang!


    The two knives collided, and there was a loud sound of gold and iron.


    Chu Mo even felt his arms numb.


    How powerful is he? With this knife, he can easily cut off a big world!


    But the other party''s blow made his arm numb, and the blood knife in the blood man''s hand... Was actually intact!


    Chu Mo was shocked beyond measure. Moreover, he vaguely felt that he seemed to be infinitely close to a truth, or a great mystery!


    Then, a big war broke out directly between the bloody man and Chu mo.


    Both sides were in full swing, and directly launched the strongest attack.


    Under the attack of this intensity, this dilapidated temple was not affected at all. It seems that this fight between them is an ordinary contest.


    That powerful and incomparable force hit the broken wall of the temple, and even a little ripple did not splash.


    Chu Mo was more and more frightened during the Vietnam War. The opponent''s combat power was really too strong!


    And somehow Chu Mo always had a feeling, as if the whole blood man knew him in particular. Each time he hits, the other side can respond accordingly. However, he also seemed to know this blood man very well. Chu Mo''s heart also had a very familiar feeling about what moves the other party wanted to make.


    It felt strange, as if the two sides had experienced millions of matches.


    The feeling of knowing each other made Chu Mo feel as if he was fighting with himself. Fortunately, the blood man has no resemblance to him at all.


    The appearance of this blood man is exactly the appearance of the head of the God just now. The faces are exactly the same.


    As for the head of the statue, it was completely silent after Chu Mo blasted it out a hundred feet away. Turned into a cold stone. This time, it really became a dead thing.


    The vitality it just released is just the blood pool.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Chu Mo and the bloody man have fought for more than 3000 rounds.


    Chu Mo has been using killing heaven, and did not use Pangu axe. Because he wants to have a look. What else can this bloody man do?


    After 10000 rounds, the two sides are still fighting here.


    After 30000 rounds, Chu Mo had already consumed a lot. However, the bloody man seemed to be tired.


    Moreover, Chu Mo also noticed that the blood in the huge blood pool... Was also decreasing with the battle between himself and the blood man. Although the reduction was not so obvious, it could not escape Chu Mo''s perception.


    After 100000 rounds, the blood in the blood pool has obviously decreased.


    At this time, the bloody man suddenly cut Chu Mo hard, and then, in his empty left hand, directly condensed... Pangu axe!


    Chu Mo instantly handed murderer Tian to his left hand, and then Pangu axe appeared on his right hand.


    Bang Dang!


    Once again, the two sides... Slammed together.


    This time, Chu Mo didn''t use the Pangu axe method. He directly showed a new path he had explored over the years!


    This is a new method!


    Although it seems that they are all chopped with an axe, in fact, the application of the law is completely different.


    This time, the bloody man seemed a little confused. Because he used... Pangu axe method!


    This level of competition, a little bit abnormal, is fatal.


    Chu Mo''s left hand killed Tian and directly crossed the blood man''s neck.


    WOW!


    This powerful blood man instantly turned into a pool of blood and fell directly back into the blood pool on the ground of the temple.


    In addition to a burst of water, the whole temple was... Calm again.


    At this time, Chu Mo showed an extremely strong desire for the blood in the blood pool.


    "Go!" Chu Mo was about to release killing heaven and let it drink the blood in the blood pool.


    "No." A slightly frightened voice came from the blood pool.


    Chu Merton held murderer Tian, but a cold breath flashed between his eyebrows: "why, don''t you continue to play tricks?"


    "I didn''t play tricks." In the blood pool, the blood man rose again, but this time, he was empty handed and did not continue to attack Chu mo. Just looking at Chu Mo, there seemed to be a feeling of envy and jealousy in his eyes.


    "Is there anything you want to say?" Chu Mo looked at the bloody man coldly.


    Up to now, he has nothing to worry about.


    Although this bloody man is extremely strong, he is not his opponent.


    "All creatures suffer. Since you have become a God in that world, why should you return to such a broken place?" The bloody man opened his mouth, and he looked at Chu Mo, with endless complex light in his bloody eyes¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to. eight

 Chapter 1908

    Chu Mo looked at the bloody man and said faintly, "don''t sell off. I''m afraid you''ve had countless time here. Maybe you''re standing at the source of the long river of years. And I''m already downstream. If there''s anything, just say it directly. I''m not from the same era as you."


    "I''m not human." The blood man opened his mouth and said, "I''m just a spirit born out of the blood of the gods."


    "Not human? Blood of gods?" Chu Mo frowned and looked at the bloody man, with a strong mistrust in his eyes.


    "Yes, the blood of the gods." The blood man sighed softly: "This was originally a brilliant world. But later, he broke up. The reason for the breaking up was also very simple. He was attacked by the gods, and then the world slowly lost all vitality. Later, the gods gathered all the resources of the whole world to create a new world. They sent some souls of this world into that world. At that time, it was through this temple that this thing was completed Yes. "


    The amount of information in the blood man''s words was very large. Chu Mo listened carefully and didn''t try to interrupt each other. Because now, it''s not the time for him to ask questions.


    "However, the gods are very pessimistic. They know that even if they create a new world, they will inevitably be attacked by the gods in the end. Therefore, the gods left their own blood in this temple. Let this be the root of a human race. This blood pool is the root of all human races, the origin and end of all human lives."


    The blood man said, "the so-called place of origin is where extremely powerful human beings can be created. The blood that goes out here can grow into a real giant in the end. That is, a new God. But because the blood is ultimately limited. Therefore, there can only be one God in every period of time... And you are the only God in this period of time."


    Chu Mo was still silent and didn''t say anything.


    The blood man continued: "The so-called place of the end refers to... All human beings will return here after death. They are part of this blood pool. It is the endless growth of the human race that makes this blood pool always exist. That is to say, even if your world is broken by the divine world again, all the creatures will be extinct. But the human race... Will never be extinct. They will always appear in another new world and begin to multiply , begin to grow. "


    At this time, Chu Mo finally said, "there are two questions. First, isn''t the divine world where the gods are located? Aren''t the gods in your mouth? It''s other creatures? Second, you say that all human beings will return here after death? It seems that it''s not very right? Don''t they continue to reincarnate after death?"


    The blood man said, "the gods refer to the gods of the human race. But the divine realm is not the divine realm of the human race."


    Chu Mo frowned.


    The blood man said, "the dimension of the divine world is higher than that of the human world. That dimension is unstable. If you want to exist for a long time, you must constantly draw energy from the low dimensional world. And the energy source is all the creatures in this world. Among them, human energy is more expensive! Now, do you understand?"


    Chu Mo was stunned. The divine world... Was it the high-dimensional world? Is the so-called Rune life actually a creature in the divine world? Is that so? Endless doubts arose in Chu Mo''s heart.


    The blood man then said, "as for the reincarnation you said, when the Terran dies, it will indeed directly enter the reincarnation. But they have part of the energy that returns to the blood pool. That energy is all their life accumulation. Just because the six reincarnations are closed, the blood pool... Has been in the blood pool for too many years, and there is no good energy injection. If it goes on like this, the whole blood pool will be completely dried up sooner or later."


    the six great divisions in the wheel of karma!


    Finally speaking of the six samsara!


    Chu Mo looked at the blood man and asked in a deep voice, "who closed the six samsara in the past?"


    "It''s an ancient god." Said the bloody man.


    "Ancient gods? Not ancient gods?" Chu Mo looked at the blood man, and he heard the difference in the sentence of blood man.


    "Yes, Yuangu is a more ancient era than Yuangu. The really oldest era is called Taigu. After Taigu, it is Yuangu. That is a true God of the Yuangu era. But it is a pity that he closed the six reincarnations, and he was also backfired. His Yuanling, scattered between heaven and earth, now, in this world, should only find a little bit of unformed fragments. But that... Also depends on luck." Said the bloody man.


    "Then, how can the six samsara be reopened?" Chu Mo asked.


    The blood man said, "the six reincarnations cannot be reopened. Once it is opened, your world will soon collapse and become more like this. Extinction, vitality and corruption."


    It seems that this blood man really knows a lot of secrets.


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "the rune life in our world should have found a way to open the six samsara. Therefore, this matter has become irreversible. I''m here to know how to stop this thing and how to save the world."


    Hearing this, the blood man couldn''t help being silent for a long time. He sighed, "I can''t do anything about this kind of thing. I''m the blood of the gods. I''m afraid you can''t know this until you find the yuan spirit of the ancient god. However, I can tell you something else."


    "Can you tell me why you attacked me before?" Chu Mo didn''t ask another question, but directly asked another one.


    "Because of jealousy." Blood man is very honest.


    "Jealous?" Chu Mo frowned slightly.


    "Yes, you are also a drop of blood in this blood pool, but you have become a God. And I... with the blood of gods, I can only be trapped here forever." The blood man was a little depressed: "I can only be a servant forever. I will preach and teach for you."


    "Is it just because of this?" Chu Mo looked at the blood man and sighed softly, "it''s not easy for anyone to live in this world."


    The bloody man nodded: "you''re right. It''s really not easy to live in this world. Moreover, I know very well that even if I master the law of the gods, I''m not the gods after all, and I can''t be your opponent."


    The bloody man said, looking at Chu Mo: "go and find the yuan spirit of the ancient god. It''s hard to find it, but it should be in this broken void. Maybe you can still find him."


    Chu Mo said, "don''t you want to tell me something else?"


    "Some things have long been buried in the long river of years, let alone." The blood man condensed by the blood of the gods seems to have no interest in going on. His figure gradually dissipated, and then melted directly into the blood pool.


    Finally, the whole temple was silent.


    He didn''t talk about the past, nor did he tell Chu Mo too much.


    Chu Mo finally shook his head and left here.


    Because what he wants to know most now is how the people of the great power academy will start the six samsara, and how he will stop it.


    Chu Mo left the temple and walked directly in the cold and lonely broken universe. He is the only figure in the whole universe, and there is no breath of life except him.


    This kind of place is really difficult to make people feel happy. Chu Mo has seen too many life and death, and too many joys and sorrows. But at this moment, his heart still couldn''t help but produce a sad feeling.


    This broken and decaying universe, full of decay, once should have been a beautiful world as bright and gorgeous as the five heaven world.


    However, now it has finally turned into nothingness in the long river of years.


    All good things disappear.


    Although the blood man did not know why, he suddenly lost the ability to talk with Chu mo. But he revealed a lot before.


    For example, the high-dimensional world is not a stable world, which is called the divine world. Every once in a while, we need to extract energy from the lower dimensional world to support the operation of the higher dimensional world.


    Chu Mo didn''t know what a beautiful place the high-dimensional world was, but he was full of antipathy to this way of operation. But there is also a deep helplessness.


    It''s like living creatures in the world must eat and drink if they want to survive. Eat and drink... Those that you eat are actually creatures. But is this wrong?


    If it''s for survival, it''s right.


    But what if it''s not for survival?


    For example, some people like fur made of beautiful animal fur, and feel more beautiful when wearing it. Is this right or wrong?


    Chu Mo didn''t seriously think about many problems before.


    But now I think, in fact, the real essence of the world is not fair at all. The law of the jungle. The whole vast world actually pursues the most basic jungle law.


    Perhaps in the high-dimensional world, as far as those creatures in the divine world are concerned, there is nothing wrong with them doing so.


    They need more beauty to survive in that world, so... They can only attack the low-level world.


    Chu Mo finally understood why the higher the status of heaven and man, the more obvious their disdain for the human race. This is not only because people in those days have low self-esteem, but also because they are a new... Different race from human beings. The most fundamental thing is that people in those days... Half or more of their emotions come from Rune life!


    Rune life originally came from the divine world. In their eyes, the human race, like other creatures, is low-level, dirty, filthy... It is not a smart creature at all. Therefore, the disdain for Terrans will emerge from the depths of their bones.


    As for those Terrans living in the high-dimensional world, perhaps, in their own eyes, they have never regarded themselves as Terrans at all.


    Because they are gods.

 Chapter 1909

    Chu Mo''s heart was very calm. He was not angry, nor did he feel sorry for himself. Life is like this, and so is the world of God. There are not too many right and wrong, only what I want to do and what I don''t want to do.


    For Chu Mo, his world cannot be destroyed, let alone destroyed. Therefore, if someone oppresses him, he will naturally rise up and resist. Even if the final result is an ant trying to shake the tree or a mantis pawing the cart, he will not regret it.


    The void of the universe is too dilapidated. Chu Mo has walked for a long time and failed to find any vitality. Looking back, the space with a large number of continental fragments has disappeared.


    The road ahead is vast, and I look around at a loss.


    Chu Mo unfolded his divine consciousness and searched in this endless void. He didn''t have any clue about how to find the yuan spirit of the ancient god, and he didn''t have any assurance.


    In this way, Chu Mo looked for it.


    Time may have passed directly for many years. But here, space has been broken, and time has long been frozen. Therefore, Chu Mo clearly knew that this was a dead world. Even if you look for millions of years here, in fact, for the outside world, there is no past, not even an hour.


    time passes very quickly.


    In a flash, Chu Mo has been walking in this broken cosmic void full of corruption for many years.


    If calculated according to Pangu years, at least hundreds of thousands of years have passed.


    This space is really too big, too big to go to the end.


    After another million years, Chu Mo felt his heart was very tired. He wanted to stop and have a rest, but he couldn''t stop himself.


    In this way, he kept looking for it here.


    He wants to find the answer, he wants to keep his world.


    He didn''t believe that the spirit of the ancient god was completely dead.


    Is there always a trace left?


    As the wild geese pass by, they leave their names behind. Let alone a God. Even if he really died completely that year, there should always be something left in this world.


    Another million years have passed. Chu Mo''s powerful computing ability can clearly remember his every day in this broken world.


    He was infinitely far away from the original temple. Even if you want to go back to find that temple, it is already very difficult. Although it can be found, it will take at least millions of years.


    In front of us, the shadow of a continent finally appeared.


    Chu Mo hasn''t seen anything for hundreds of thousands of years.


    There is only corruption here!


    Only death!


    Seeing the shadow of this continent, Chu Mo''s heart was incredibly excited.


    It was the obsession in his heart that supported him, constantly searching in this world, without giving up. Because Chu Mo knew clearly in his heart that once he gave up, he really gave up. He can return to the world of five days with one thought.


    But if so, it means that he gave up his obsession in his heart.


    He is not a person who gives up easily. At least, in this matter, he will not give up.


    Chu Mo didn''t even try anything with his divine consciousness, but flew directly towards the continent in front of him.


    In the rotten and broken universe, there is no ray of light. Therefore, there is only endless darkness here. Chu Mo''s mind moved, and a light lit up from the sky.


    That light, from invisible, but very bright!


    That light is actually the light in Chu Mo''s heart!


    God said: let there be light!


    So the world has light.


    The light illuminated the continent, which was so large that it could not be seen to the end.


    It is also very broken, full of decay and desolation. There are endless next doors everywhere. As if there had never been life here.


    But Chu Mo saw ancient river beds and fossils that once had signs of life. He squatted down gently, picked up a fossil and looked at it carefully. This fossil should belong to a kind of creature only found in the sea.


    Then Chu Mo found a large number of such fossils all over this area.


    This shows that it was once an ancient ocean.


    Later, Chu Mo continued to walk, and he found traces of ancient forests. The mountains that once towered into the clouds have long since ceased to exist, leaving only patches of barren hills. Besides, nothing is left.


    Chu Mo still hasn''t given up. In fact, he has got a lot of things he wants to know here.


    Yan Guo Liusheng, Chu Mo''s path is very deep. From these fossils, he can trace back to many things that have happened here.


    Here, once was a bright and brilliant world full of vitality!


    There are monsters in the sea, with incredible cultivation. There are birds of prey and beasts in the mountains, which are also unparalleled.


    This continent, without leaving any traces of human race, is like a pure land dedicated to all kinds of animals.


    Chu Mo went on.


    Finally, he came to the central region of the continent. Then his eyes froze.


    In front of him, in the central area of this ancient continent, there is a piece of black soil within a radius of one foot. On the black soil, there is a plant more than a foot tall.


    This plant is green, as if carved from Jasper. It doesn''t emit any breath, and it looks like a fake plant. Because in it, you can''t feel anything that can be called vitality.


    But Chu Mo''s face finally showed a long lost smile.


    He has worked hard for millions of years for this day!


    Is to find such a touch of vitality in this world.


    Even though it is not yuan Ling, at least it can explain a problem and give Chu Mo some hope.


    Because he let Chu Mo prove that although the world has become so broken, although it is full of decay, although it has not found any vitality for millions of years. But... It still has life!


    Chu Mo walked carefully, as if afraid of disturbing it.


    Soon, Chu Mo came to the black soil. Surprisingly, there was water in the black soil here. It looks wet, as if it had just rained here.


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand and gently touched the black earth. A faint breath of life. Pass it directly along Chu Mo''s fingers.


    Then Chu Mo began to look carefully at the one foot tall green plant.


    It has a main stem and three branches, and a green leaf grows on each branch.


    The leaf lines are very strange. Chu Mo has never seen such strange leaf lines. The lines seem to be interwoven by the Runes of the avenue. If you don''t look closely, you won''t feel anything. But if you watch carefully, you can feel the incomparably powerful Tao rhyme from there!


    Then, Chu Mo took out a little refined water from his body. He let the water directly condense into a water ball, and then gently poured the water ball down the green plant.


    Then something surprising happened.


    This plant... Actually began to wither!


    It withers and decays so fast that people have no time to react.


    It''s like snow illuminated by strong light. Almost all of a sudden... It turns into a pool of water. This green plant also turned into nothingness in the shortest time.


    Chu Mo''s face was still calm, and he didn''t seem to have any surprised expression. Then he stretched out his hand and gently dug at the root of the plant. The next moment... A seed appeared in his palm.


    The seed was silvery white. At the moment when Chu Mo dug it out of the soil, it suddenly exuded endless vitality!


    This vitality flashed across this lonely and cold... A continent full of decay, and then... The whole continent suddenly glowed with strong vitality. There are countless grass and trees... Drilling out of the earth.


    They grow very fast, growing upward at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The light in the sky also began to emit warm warmth at this time. Shining on this land.


    Then, the original rotten breath on this land also began to retreat rapidly, decreasing, and soon... It completely disappeared.


    Although there are no other creatures here, they have been completely covered by this green plant!


    All kinds of grass, all kinds of flowers, all kinds of trees... There are low shrubs, the most common and common tree species in the world, and some giant trees that seem to go straight into the sky!


    They all grow directly at this moment.


    At the same time, this vitality still continues to impact in all directions.


    Where it passes, the whole universe is still dark, but the rotten atmosphere there is directly impacted!


    The silver seed in Chu Mo''s hand is still emitting terrifying vitality at this time. That vitality is too strong. Even Chu Mo''s tired spirit was instantly restored by this vitality.


    To restore the spirit of a God in this way, we need... Not a little energy, but an unimaginable amount of energy!


    But for this seed, none of these seems to be a problem at all.


    Chu Mo took a deep breath. He knew that he had found the answer!


    This seed, whether it is left by the ancient god or not, is no longer important.


    Importantly, he has found this seed.


    This is a common hope of endless creatures, condensed into a seed. It is not a tangible life, but a symbol, a spirit!


    As long as it is there, even if the world becomes extremely broken, even if the whole world is full of decay.


    But one day, it will still break through the earth and make the world covered by the light of hope again.


    Yes, as long as there is hope. There will be a future.


    The most feared thing in the world is not destruction, but hopelessness.


    Chu Mo stood there with a faint smile on his face. Then he bent down and planted the silver seed back into the black soil again.


    Then, with a flash of his body, he disappeared directly into the universe.


    In the temple infinitely far away from here, in the blood pool, gudu began to bubble. Then, the blood man came up again.


    His face was a little incredible, and his eyes were full of deep shock.


    He muttered to himself, "did you really find it? Great, great!"¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1910

    At the next moment, the figure of Chu Mo appeared directly on the edge of Guixu. He glanced around and knew instantly that it was indeed in this world, and even an hour had not passed. The world is as fresh as ever, and everything is so full of vitality.


    With the breeze blowing, the flowers and plants in the Guixu, together with all the trees, exude a mixed faint fragrance. Chu Mo suddenly felt that a burst of infinite light exploded in his heart!


    He stood there, as if he had become a Tao in an instant, and his body also sent out this faint fragrance. At this moment, Chu Mo seemed to incarnate into one of the natural things. He can feel all creatures in the world with divine consciousness. But at this moment, he doesn''t need to do so. He can feel everything in this vast world without even doing anything!


    Six reincarnations... Reincarnation is all sentient beings.


    But if the heart is always here, why fear reincarnation?


    This world is so brilliant and beautiful, full of endless vitality and hope, why fear that little deformity in reincarnation?


    If there is hope, the world will never be destroyed!


    Whether it''s the great power house or those creatures who are high in the divine world. Although their level is high, they still don''t understand this truth.


    Chu Mo was standing there, and the whole person was integrated with the world. Then he took a gentle step. This time, he unexpectedly once again entered a world that was extremely broken and full of corruption!


    In the Guixu, there are... Far more than that world!


    This time, after entering the world, the breath emitted by Chu Mo directly expelled the endless rotten breath in the world.


    Then, instead of millions of years, he found a continent in one step.


    In the middle of that continent, there is also a small black land. Similarly... There is a green plant growing there.


    Chu Mo condensed a drop of water and poured it there. This time, the plant grew in an instant.


    From a little tree more than a foot high, it instantly grew into a towering tree.


    Then, the boundless vitality emanated from this towering tree and Chu Mo at the same time!


    In an instant, it spread out towards the void of the whole universe.


    The earth is recovering, and everything is recovering!


    The light reappears in the cold universe.


    Chu Mo stretched out his hand, and there were the sun, moon and stars in the sky. Then, he thought together that there were glowing stars in the stars


    It''s like the beginning of heaven and earth, but it''s shocking that the sky is lit up like stars.


    Also, the boundless green.


    Endless vitality almost instantly filled the whole broken universe.


    Chu Mo turned around and left the universe.


    Next... Next!


    To others, it seems that Chu Mo has never left the marginal area of Guixu. His body exudes the same vitality as the world.


    But in fact, Chu Mo kept going in and out of one broken universe after another. Then, in these universes, he constantly exudes that powerful and gentle vitality, and constantly creates the sun, moon and stars to light up those once silent universes.


    In the deepest part of every universe, there is a plant called "Hope".


    Even though the universe is dead, hope is still alive!


    They may not be able to create such powerful vitality to activate the whole universe, but they can always be dormant there, waiting motionless, until one day, there is a force that can wake them up, and then let them accumulate endless years of vitality in their bodies, and burst out instantly!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu Mo has gone through more than 100 such broken and rotten universes, and he also made these universes glow with endless vitality in an instant.


    With this vitality, it is only a matter of time before life reappears in these universes.


    Only vitality can awaken life and give birth to life. With life, there will be reincarnation. With reincarnation, the whole world will live forever!


    Every day, in fact, is not a repetition of the past, but a new beginning.


    Guixu is really hiding a great secret here!


    This place has buried too many dead universes. Chu Mo has awakened and activated tens of thousands of boundless universes here!


    But this is still not over. There are still too many dead universes buried here.


    Guixu is actually a real death place, because there are too many secrets buried here. But at the same time, it is also a place with great vitality!


    Because what is buried here... There is also endless hope!


    20000 universes have been activated, 30000... 50000... 100000... Millions!


    There are millions of dead universes buried here in Guixu!


    Every big universe is no smaller than the five big sky world now. Every universe, when Chu Mo entered, was also full of corruption and death.


    But after Chu Mo entered, all the vitality of the broken universe was awakened.


    Chu Mo is creating!


    Because he is God!


    But what really saves these universes is the last bit of hope left by themselves.


    Millions of broken universes were finally reawakened and activated by Chu mo.


    He also spent hundreds of years here in Guixu.


    But even the people of the Chu family did not know that Chu Mo had returned.


    Now all the people in the Chu family are cheering and congratulating there, because the rune network has now been completely spread all over the five heavens!


    In nanwutian, the last area is also completely covered by the rune network!


    When all five days were covered by the rune network, all Terrans and Tianren with Rune message boards, as well as all kinds of other creatures, were excited. This day was like a grand festival!


    Almost all the creatures of the five days celebrate at the same time.


    However, the real core executives of the Chu royal family were also confused. Why is Chu Mo missing?


    For hundreds of years, they have not seen Chu Mo again.


    Ask Chu Hui. Chu Hui says that her brother has gone to work. But everyone can''t contact Chu Mo with the runic letter board. They did not know that Chu Mo was actually here in the Chu family. It''s on the edge of Guixu.


    Millions of dead universes were activated by Chu Mo, and finally caused the upheaval of the whole fifth day world!


    This upheaval is invisible, and few creatures can sense it.


    Only a few... At the top of the world can feel something unusual.


    In the courtyard of great power, the four venerable masters all looked nervous at the moment, and their faces were all with a strong look of expectation. In fact, this is also a great hope!


    Because they can almost feel that the six samsara... Is about to open!


    That feeling is really exciting!


    "The giant is indeed a giant. No creature in this world can match it." Hong Meng said.


    Immeasurable said, "the giant really has no choice. It''s too powerful!"


    Nan Wu whispered, "it''s really great fortune and merit that can reopen these six reincarnations. Although he is dying, I really want to say thank you to him. Moreover, I also want to ask him personally, how did he... Do it?"


    Only Chu Hui sat there quietly, her eyes full of that complex color.


    Nan Wu noticed Chu Hui''s abnormal reaction and asked, "are you unhappy?"


    Chu Huiqiang smiled, and then said, "happy, why not happy? The six samsara opens, and we will be able to return to our world. How can we be unhappy?"


    "Are you worried about that human being?" Immeasurable glanced at Chu Hui and said faintly, "in fact, you have never become a real person. Why do you have so much human nature?"


    Chu Hui glanced immeasurably and said faintly, "I''m not worried about him, I''m worried about us."


    "Hahahahaha, do you know that you look like a human being when you say something wrong? Obviously, you are worried about that person in your heart, but you refuse to admit it. It''s so interesting!" Immeasurable couldn''t help laughing.


    He is in a great mood now. The six reincarnations have been opened. It won''t take long for them to be truly free forever and free forever. Finally, I can leave this boring world and have a look at those stupid creatures!


    Those Terrans, Terrans... Now the carnival looks like a group of idiots. With those stupid creatures, how can they live happily? How can they have the future? Or obediently as a stepping stone to their noble Rune life, accept the judgment of fate!


    Yes, the trial!


    These two words are simply wonderful!


    Like having magic, it''s very popular.


    Chu Hui looked at immeasurably with cold eyes, which seemed to look at an idiot. This made immeasurable heart a little uncomfortable, but this little uncomfortable was soon diluted by the joy of leaving the world.


    Then, he looked at Chu Hui very magnanimously, smiled and said, "come on, come on, don''t share the same view with me. Human emotions are about to be completely away from us. In the future, back to our world, there will be less opportunities for everyone to meet. At that time, just be their own overlords."


    At this time, Hong Meng suddenly said to one side, "how can I also feel... Something wrong?"


    Immeasurable glanced at Hongmeng, with an unexpected look on his face, and then said, "why, do you also worry about the world? Seriously, I don''t know what you are thinking in your heart. What does everything in the world have to do with us? Collapse or destruction... Why should we care?"


    Hong Meng shook his head, looked at immeasurable and said, "no, I''m with Xiaoyao... No, like Chu Hui, I''m worried about ourselves."

 Chapter 1911

    Immeasurable looked at Hongmeng inconceivably: "I said... Are you stupid, too? Worry about us? What are you worried about us? Are you worried that we can''t die? Hahaha... In this world, it''s not easy to live, but if you want to die, it''s not easy? At that time, we don''t even need to find the four idiots of the four gods, nor the pathetic Terran hero of Chu Mo, just find some monks of the great ancestor realm to fight with them Ah! "


    "No, what we said is not the same thing at all. The fastest update" Hongmeng said in a deep voice, "you shouldn''t be so impetuous, you should feel it again?"


    Immeasurably frowned, and then began to feel seriously. A moment later, his face showed a dignified color. Murmured, "the six reincarnations open, and the power of reincarnation is great. It is a general trend, slow, but it has the majestic power to push everything sideways. But why do I feel... A kind of... Completely crushing power? This, it seems to be a little different from the power of reincarnation under normal circumstances..."


    "I''m afraid... Something''s wrong." Hong Meng said.


    At this time, Chu Hui, who had just been silent, suddenly raised her head, looked at the other three people and said, "it seems... Isn''t a world that has opened reincarnation?"


    The faces of the three people all became extremely dignified. Each of them is good at different directions. Among them, the carefree venerable, Chu Hui, is super capable. Her computing ability is convinced by all the other three.


    So when Chu Hui said this, they were all surprised.


    Even the immeasurable venerable, who had been a little uncomfortable with Chu Hui, couldn''t help but show a serious look and looked at Chu Hui: "what did you calculate?"


    Chu Hui had no intention to ridicule the infinite at this time. Directly said: "I can feel this power... Like the six cycles of countless worlds, opened together!"


    In fact, at the moment Chu Hui said this, when the four of them sensed something wrong.


    The millions of dead universes that Chu Mo reactivated and radiated new vitality in the Guixu have already appeared the traces of creatures!


    Although those creatures are some of the lowest creatures, they may not even think. Just some of the simplest living things. But the universe with life is completely different from the universe without life!


    Moreover, those lives are all evolving rapidly. The laws of time in every universe are different. Therefore, in many universes, with the opening of the six cycles, various forms of life have begun to evolve.


    Those originally cold and lonely, only green continents, also began to become lively.


    With a shocked look on his face, immeasurable murmured, "how is it possible? Although there are multiple universes in this world, in fact, the universe that can really be opened up should be the only big world where we are."


    Nan Wu said, "it looks like something really happened!"


    Immeasurable faces have become very ugly, which is a huge situation laid by their endless years!


    What they calculate is the whole vast and infinite world, and what they calculate... Is all the creatures in the world.


    But now there is an accident. It seems that things have not developed and advanced as they imagined. This is amazing.


    The four venerable masters all showed extremely serious expressions at the moment. By this time, they had only one way left.


    Help giants!


    I''m afraid only the giant with boundless wisdom can give them a perfect and reasonable explanation and tell them what happened.


    At the same time, Chu Mo is also feeling this magnificent... Like the power of countless worlds in creation!


    In fact, this is the creation of countless worlds!


    The power of the six reincarnations is actually the power of creation!


    This power enables the dead creatures in the world to reincarnate and appear in this world again. Although the essence of life has not changed, in fact, it has long been two different words. Perhaps, after endless reincarnation, there will be a similar scene. But after all... It''s not the same creature.


    It can be said that the opening of the six reincarnations is tantamount to re standardizing the laws of this world and making the world truly fair.


    However, millions of universes... Under the power of the six reincarnations, all work.


    This makes the whole world really lively.


    Moreover, the real impact of this incident is not in this world.


    But in... The divine world!


    That is, the legendary... High-dimensional world!


    "What happened?"


    "Why can I feel the whole world in turmoil?"


    "No... it''s a sudden influx of too much inexplicable energy. Our world... Can hardly bear it!"


    "How can this happen? Why do I suddenly feel that our world seems to be about to collapse?"


    It has to be said that these creatures in the divine world, one by one, may not be very powerful, but their cultivation and realm are too high. Any one has a strong sense of God and sensing ability.


    The moment the whole world changes, they already feel something wrong.


    A large number of Rune lives, Terrans... And some creatures of other races, all panicked. Then someone directly began to calculate and deduce the possibility of this situation.


    Soon, the reason for the matter was deduced by them.


    "The world below... Something''s wrong!"


    "The problem comes from the world below. It is the foundation that has gone wrong."


    "I sensed a powerful life force, which broke out from the world below... No, from countless worlds below. It was that force that made our world unstable!"


    "Damn it!"


    "We should fight!"


    A group of powerful gods all began to roar and roar.


    This feeling is like people looking at the world in front of them to rebel. They are all extremely angry!


    But at this time, the whole divine world... Suddenly came bursts of roar!


    The whole divine world... Began to collapse!


    After being expelled from those big worlds, the millions of universes, the countless grievances, and the unparalleled rotten breath of terror, have not disappeared. But towards the divine world... That is, this high-dimensional world, directly!


    Under the impact of this force, the high-dimensional world, which was originally unstable in structure, was like a village swept by floods. There is no resistance at all. I can only watch the whole world... Begin to collapse!


    "No!"


    "Catastrophe!"


    "The catastrophe is coming!"


    "This is revenge from the low-end life world!"


    "They all deserve to die!"


    "My God... My flower! That''s a flower I planted for millions of years!"


    "It''s over... Our world is going to collapse completely!"


    In the divine world, countless people are amazed and wailing. In the face of this kind of disaster, they instantly lost their usual calm and elegance. Their reaction is no more noble than any low-end creature they despise.


    This is a real disaster!


    It appears very abrupt!


    And the speed is so fast that no reaction can be made at all, and... This destruction, even if it can react, is powerless to stop.


    At this time, someone in the divine world lamented: "this is the evil result of our endless years... Extracting energy from the low dimensional world. This is karma! The divine world... This disaster should have happened long ago!"


    The divine world is collapsing and rapidly destroying.


    A large number of gods, in this process, were crushed by that force and directly dissipated!


    Their life origin also failed to escape the six reincarnation forces of the world below. Directly absorbed by that force.


    "It''s over... After we are robbed, we will also go to the low-end world for reincarnation!"


    "God... I am immortal, I am immortal God, I don''t want to die... I don''t want to reincarnate!" The body of a deity was crushed by power and died at the moment.


    However, all this is futile and completely meaningless.


    The whole divine world, almost in an instant, collapsed directly!


    be destroyed on one day!


    Among them, there are a large number of families and powerful gods of the top gods, who directly flee to the lower world at the first time!


    Their reaction was incredibly fast!


    Because now when the divine world collapses, the lower world... Is the most secure place!


    Although the lower bound disgusted them, everything there made them feel difficult to adapt. But this... Is better than death?


    They are immortal, eternal and immortal in the divine world. But without the divine world, they are also... One of the creatures in this world! They will also die and be robbed!


    Therefore, they must find out what happened in the shortest time. Where did the power that instantly destroyed the whole divine world come from? Who caused all this!


    Chu Mo stood at Guixu. He could clearly feel that something was wrong outside the world.


    No, not some, it''s very wrong!


    It''s simply too wrong.


    The strong smell of death almost broke through the boundary wall of the world.


    Fortunately, the big world of wudaitian is quite powerful. It has not been greatly affected. But outside this world... Perhaps, the legendary high-dimensional world, the divine world... Is undergoing some unpredictable great changes.


    Chu Mo''s heart, a little guess, but he did not dare to confirm.


    However, if it was really like what he guessed, Chu Mo would simply laugh three times!


    "Cool! Refreshing! So cool!"


    He must say so!


    If those high gods fall into the world and become a group of creatures like this world, how will they react?


    Losing eternal life, they also need to face the six samsara. Will they be afraid?


    You will!


    Even fear to the extreme!


    However, at present, all this is just a guess of Chu mo. what is the real truth. It still needs time to verify.


    Because of this kind of thing, the whole process lasts for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, which is a very common thing.


    So let''s do it for the time being.


    Chu Mo thought, and directly flashed back to the Chu family¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to. (to be continued...)

 Chapter 1912

    In fact, not everyone can sense this change. At least, none of the monks in the great ancestor realm of the Chu royal family sensed anything abnormal now. They are still celebrating... Celebrating that the entire Rune network has completely covered every corner of the world!


    The whole project is unbelievably huge. Even in the eyes of many top monks, this is a terrible divine project. Only God can do this. Those people can''t even imagine how the Chu royal family did it.


    The most important thing is... Such a terrible project can connect all intelligent creatures in the whole five heaven world. Its own, I do not know how much effort and resources have been consumed. But it is... Free!


    Although the five heavenly creatures, including the Terrans, are not so poor, it is almost no problem for them to take out some money. But since there is free, it is naturally a more enjoyable thing. In addition to being happy, many people with conscience, or heaven and man, are all aware of a problem.


    That is: the Chu royal family paid such a high price for this, but provided it to them free of charge. Should they do something for the Chu clan?


    But for the Chu royal family, it seems that there is nothing they need to help.


    In this way, almost the vast majority of the creatures of the five great heavens have only one word good when talking about the Chu royal family!


    This is a rather terrifying reputation!


    For any force, what it wants most is this great popularity that everyone expects.


    But no force, like the king of Chu, just did one thing seriously and directly got the recognition of all creatures in the whole five days!


    Chu Mo''s return to the Chu family directly caused a sensation.


    Those people have no idea where he came back from. After years of not seeing each other, they naturally got together again.


    Finally, Chu Mo and his two wives, as well as the demon king, Chu Lao, the wandering female emperor, the women of the ethereal palace, and veteran general fan Wudi, gathered to drink tea.


    Chu Mo frankly told them about his experiences over the years.


    "What? You have been here for hundreds of years..." Shui Yiyi stared at Chu Mo, a little dissatisfied.


    Hundreds of years!


    It was not a few days, nor a few years!


    Although they all have a very long life now, hundreds of years... Is also a long time. If it weren''t for closed door practice, it would also be difficult for hundreds of years.


    Even if there is a rune board to kill time, it will feel a little boring after a long time.


    Thinking that Chu Mo was in the Chu family, but he didn''t appear for hundreds of years, although he knew that there must be a reason for this, Shui Yiyi still felt a little unhappy in his heart.


    Chu Mo nodded, looked at Shui Yiyi apologetically, and then said, "I''m doing something at Guixu."


    "Return to the ruins?" Chu Lao and the wandering empress, who came out of the ruins, suddenly showed light in their eyes and looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, there are unimaginable secrets hidden in it."


    Chu Lao slightly raised the tip of his eyebrows. This action is almost the same as Chu Mo''s occasional action. It is worthy of being called Ye and sun. He said in a deep voice: "Guixu is indeed a place with great secrets. It seems that there is some mysterious power hidden in it. We buried ourselves there in the past, completely like the living dead. The consumption of Shouyuan almost completely stopped on us. However, there are also many ominous things in that place. Sometimes, suddenly, some inexplicable power will appear, and we don''t know where it came from or him Where will you go. Then, that power will directly tear people apart. "


    The wandering lady nodded: "in the past, in fact, we chose our own burial place, which was also very exquisite, and we can''t choose indiscriminately. At that time, some creatures wanted to follow our example and bury themselves in the ruins. As a result, it didn''t take long for them to really die... And it was the kind of complete disappearance."


    Chu Mo nodded, "the secret hidden in Guixu is beyond your imagination."


    At this time, everyone looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo said softly, "in fact, it is the burial place of a universe, burying millions of universes like our five heavens."


    Hiss!


    Chu Mo said this, and everyone couldn''t help taking a breath, and then looked at Chu Mo incredulously.


    "This... Really?" Huang zhe made a low murmur over there.


    Because she is actually a creature coming out of the Guixu. All along, she didn''t know her real origin. Although she once found some inheritance that seemed to belong to herself in the Guixu, in fact, that was not her real origin.


    Others were also very shocked, with unbelievable expressions on their faces. Looking at Chu Mo, they couldn''t imagine how a small Guixu, such a large place, could bury millions of large cosmic spaces like the five heavens.


    Chu Mo glanced at Huang Zhe and said softly, "Huang Zhe, I may know a little about your origin."


    Huang zhe gave a sound, and then looked at Chu Mo: "what is it?"


    "It should be a spirit floating out of the millions of universes."


    Chu mo later encountered several spirits in the millions of universes. They can no longer call it life. It is not a living thing, but it does have will. It''s just too weak!


    But this kind of spirit, which looks extremely weak, used to be the most talented and gorgeous people!


    Otherwise, the whole universe is dead. How can it survive?


    So when Chu Mo met those spirits, he brought them out with him. It''s still on him now. He was ready to find an opportunity to test whether several spirits could be reincarnated successfully.


    Huang zhe didn''t make any sound this time, but his eyes showed an unbelievable look.


    Hua Xiaoya''s temper and personality were the same as those in those days, urging Chu Mo to say, "hurry up, what happened later? What happened later?"


    Everyone also showed expectant eyes.


    Lu Tianqi and Lu Tianyue both covered their mouths and chuckled.


    Situ Tu also muttered, "don''t sell the key, say it quickly!"


    Those old friends in the past are here, and now only they dare to be so "presumptuous" in front of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo also feels warm about this feeling.


    Glancing at the crowd, he said, "I have to start from the beginning."


    It''s time for everyone to know now.


    Therefore, Chu Mo started directly from the rune life, high dimension and great power academy.


    When it comes to the conspiracy of the court of great power, it''s about six reincarnations.


    Finally, he returned to the topic of Guixu.


    "In the ruins, there are millions of vast worlds buried. In fact, each of them has been brilliant and brilliant. There must have been countless times. But in the end, they all died. The whole universe was extinct. It was lonely. But although they have completely died, the whole universe has been completely broken, full of desolate and decaying death. In fact, the last bit of hope still remains power! That kind of vitality is like the power confined in the seeds! Once it is given the right soil and conditions, the power it can burst out at the moment of breaking the soil and taking root and sprouting is unparalleled! "


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd and said, "so I woke up the millions of dead universes. Then, the whole way of heaven... Directly changed significantly. It promoted the opening of the six samsara!"


    "Ah..." everyone looked at Chu Mo with a shocked face.


    At this time, Qi Xiaoyu blinked his star eyes, looked at Chu Mo and asked, "however, didn''t you say that the big power court planned carefully, arranged countless robberies, and used the whole five days as chess pieces to open the six reincarnation? Now you open the six reincarnation with your own hands, isn''t that what they want?"


    Although others didn''t say anything, it seems that they all have the same problem. Looking at Chu Mo''s eyes, all with deep doubts.


    Chu Mo nodded: "yes, the six samsara is on. But it''s not like the kind of opening they imagined!"


    Chu Mo said, with a cold smile on his extremely handsome face: "there have been countless robberies in millions of universes, each of them... They are not the world of natural death, but the power extracted by people maliciously. They lead to the final collapse and the extinction of all vitality. Do you know how much resentment that kind of death will produce?"


    Everyone was a little stunned. They were all spiritual practitioners with a high level. They were all familiar with this kind of thing. A little calculation can make them sweat.


    Even on the battlefield where tens of thousands of people died, the resentment is actually very strong!


    Resentment is invisible and lifeless, but it is an extremely terrifying gas. The impact on creatures is also quite terrible.


    The grievances of tens of thousands of people on the battlefield are so terrible. So, where are trillions of people? Tens of thousands of trillions... What about an immeasurable universe?


    Everyone felt a chill.


    Chu Mo said softly, "in those dead universes, all the rotten breath of death is actually the formation of those grievances. Even if it is a creature of the great ancestor realm, it will directly destroy the Taoist foundation and corrupt the Taoist practice. It is quite terrifying!"


    But after I wake up all these universes and activate them, these rotten breath of death are all expelled. You know, where did they go?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Immediately, the demon king solemnly pointed to the sky and said, "did you... Go there?"


    Chu Mo smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 1913

    Now, everyone can''t calm down!


    Even old Chu Teng stood up and looked at Chu mo. his eyes showed infinite essence and fighting spirit: "really?"


    Chu Mo nodded and said seriously, "if my calculation and deduction are correct, the so-called high-dimensional world, the so-called divine world, has been jointly impacted by the grievances of millions of universes... Should be fragmented. Well, maybe in a short time, God... Will fall! Or... Fall! Fall to what they hate... Our world is full of humble and low life."


    The whole room was suddenly silent!


    All the faces showed a strong shock.


    This is simply incredible.


    Chu Mo destroyed the whole divine world alone?


    Miaoyi Niang was so calm that she didn''t calm down. She looked at Chu Mo: "you, you alone... Destroyed the divine world?"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "no, I''m not alone. It should be said that the grievances of countless creatures in millions of universes destroyed the world together!"


    In the room, there was another cold breath.


    This kind of thing is really too ridiculous. In fact, before today, their thinking and cognition basically remained in the cognition of the "five heavens" world.


    I think the biggest enemy of Terrans should come from the other four heavens. Through the rune board, let them understand that the Terrans are not necessarily enemies. But the four gods... Must be their enemies.


    But with Chu Mo''s narration, they understood that the four gods were not enemies. They are also a group of poor people.


    Moreover, now the four gods have already tacitly agreed to cooperate with Chu Mo and the human race. Otherwise, the rune network could never be set up so smoothly and quickly.


    Because in the later stage, it is actually the four gods behind it that work together to promote this matter. The vast majority of the resources needed are directly provided by them!


    After listening to Chu Mo, they realized that the common enemy of the world was actually the great power academy!


    It''s those top Rune lives!


    However, if you continue to listen, you will find that the truth is far more terrifying and terrifying than they imagined. It turns out that the enemies of the whole world are not just the top Rune lives of the grand Forces Academy. It is those creatures from the high-dimensional world.


    That is... Those gods!


    They are the real enemies!


    They extract the vitality of the whole big world as the cornerstone of the stable existence of the high-dimensional world.


    It''s cruel and cruel. But in fact, for those gods, this practice is actually very common.


    Because since the immeasurable robbery, they have destroyed millions of big universes like the five heavens!


    Their hearts hate, anger, shock!


    Various emotions are mixed together.


    However, before they were angry for a long time, they knew that Chu Mo, alone, awakened and activated millions of dead universes, and then, with the common resentment of these universes, smashed the barrier of the divine world!


    Let the whole divine world collapse!


    "Doesn''t that mean... Those terrible creatures in the divine world, those powerful gods... Will appear in our world in the future?" Stuart suddenly looked at Chu Mo at this time: "in that case... They will not be reconciled. I''m afraid the war... Will come as scheduled?"


    At this moment, everyone also reacted, looking at Chu Mo, with a trace of doubt in their eyes.


    Indeed, when the divine world is destroyed, those gods will not care. This is a kind of resistance of the creatures suppressed by them. They will only feel that their homes have been destroyed!


    This must be revenge!


    Chu Mo heard the words, laughed and said, "the divine world is destroyed, and God... Is gone. Even if some powerful creatures appear in our world, what can they do? If they want to fight, fight!"


    At this moment, Chu Mo''s self-confidence directly infected everyone.


    "Yes, the divine world is destroyed, and God... In fact, it doesn''t exist. In that case, what''s terrible?" The eyes of everyone became bright.


    Their hearts, at this moment, also have a great confidence directly.


    The demon king looked at Chu Mo and said, "this is really an unprecedented revolutionary change! In this change, even God cannot escape."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "I''m still God."


    Everyone was stunned again, and then all showed excited smiles.


    Yes, the divine world is gone, and those gods can no longer be called gods. But Chu mo... Became a God in this world!


    In fact, he already had the ability to enter the original divine life. Pangu in the past also has! But they didn''t go. Still stay in the world of mortals.


    In other words, they are all gods in the world of mortals!


    Even if the divine world crumbles, they... Are still gods!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly changed his face and threw down a sentence: "Chu Hui is in danger. I want to save her. Don''t act rashly!"


    At this moment, everyone looked at each other. There was a strong look of worry on his face.


    At this time, the demon lord directly stood up and whispered, "now, we must stabilize our position. Don''t let any enemy have an opportunity."


    The crowd nodded one after another, and then Qi Xiaoyu said calmly, "put all these things on the rune network, and we want the whole five heavenly creatures to know what happened in this world."


    "Will this cause panic?" Ling Yuwei stood up and asked.


    Because nowadays, the maintenance and management of the whole Rune network is almost done by lingyuwei and Jieling.


    Qi Xiaoyu shook his head: "sooner or later, they will know this. Moreover, I believe that after experiencing so many things, all the creatures of our five heavens should have the ability to bear these things. They have the right to know the truth, and they should also know the truth!"


    "Yes." The demon king nodded and said directly, "spread this news, so that all creatures know what kind of place the great power courtyard is, and let them understand what kind of place the divine world is."


    Chu Lao then said, "let all creatures know that some survivors in the divine world will surely come to our world. At that time, there will be war!"


    Lingyuwei finally nodded and whispered, "I understand."


    Chu Lao said in a deep voice, "along the way, we finally chased the real origin, and we even found our real origin. How magnificent is this kind of life? Now... We have pulled down the Legendary God. It is not useless to have the opportunity to fight with God!"


    In the eyes of such militants as the demon king and the wandering lady emperor, there was an incomparably bright light in an instant.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Be merciful to nanwutian.


    In front of Chu Hui stood a woman exactly like her.


    However, Chu Hui''s face was wearing a faint smile, and her eyes were also full of humanization.


    The woman opposite, her face was cold, and her eyes seemed to have no human emotion.


    She is also called Chu Hui, but she is the Chu Hui venerable of the great power academy!


    The giant finally didn''t give them any reply, and the giant seemed to disappear completely. No matter how their four venerable masters called, they did not give any response.


    This depressed the four venerable masters, but also felt that strong fear.


    This time, they are really afraid. Then they were all angry!


    Angry one!


    If Chu Mo could be destroyed earlier, would today''s upheaval still occur?


    Obviously not!


    Because in this world, besides Chu Mo, who else has the ability to wake up millions of dead universes? Who else can let this force attack the divine world?


    In their mind, the sacred and inviolable high-dimensional world, their divine world, actually collapsed!


    They have calculated that result soon after the collapse of the divine world.


    Moreover, now there should be people in the divine world who begin to knock off the barrier outside the five heavens!


    They will come in sooner or later.


    At that time, where will their four masters... Go?


    In terms of identity, they are all gods once!


    Is a member of the divine world.


    But will those beings in the divine world care about them? Of course not!


    What are they?


    A bunch of incompetent people!


    First, they fell into this world for inexplicable reasons... Well, they have figured it out now.


    They also did not come to this world for inexplicable reasons!


    They are a group of chess pieces kicked down!


    Yes, there''s nothing wrong, just chess pieces!


    It is a group of tools to help the divine world harvest more life power!


    If the four venerable masters still can''t figure it out, it can only be said that they are too stupid.


    After thinking about it, I felt extremely angry and depressed.


    Because they didn''t even do a good job as a tool, they not only failed, but also led to the collapse of the whole divine world. This pot... Is too big and heavy for them to carry!


    Even in the eyes of the four great masters, the giant may have run away!


    This sounds a little incredible, but their hearts do think so. Because once some top-level beings in the divine world survive and come to this world, the first time is not to find the damned thing that activated millions of universes.


    But to find their runic lives!


    At that time, who can hide all the causes and consequences? Who can cover up all the truth?


    The biggest pot must be on the giant!


    How can giants be willing?


    They are also not willing!


    "What should I do?"


    This is the problem that the four venerable masters need to face together before.


    They suddenly felt a little ridiculous, because they found that... In addition to standing on the same front with Chu Mo and the four gods to fight against the fallen gods in the divine world, they actually had no second way to go!


    Just before, it was still in a hostile relationship between life and death!


    How can you become an ally on the front in an instant?


    Wuliang, Nanwu and Hongmeng left directly, because they didn''t decide what to do in the end. This matter matters too much. A mistake is doomed!


    Therefore, the three of them decided to wait and see for a while.


    But Xiaoyao is different. In fact, she still has a way out.


    So she soon found Chu Hui¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1914

    Xiaoyao... That is, Chu huizun, with a thick color of disgust in his eyes, looked at Chu Hui in front of him and said, "the air in this world is really uncomfortable."


    Chu Hui smiled and said, "you can leave without breathing."


    "Leave? At this time, how can I leave? Where to go?" Chu huizun snapped.


    "You can die." Chu Hui''s face is still with a gentle smile. If she hadn''t heard her words, she would have thought she was very friendly.


    "You want to die!" Chu huizun''s eyebrows flashed a sharp color, and she said in a cold voice, "don''t think you''re protected now, but I''ll see who can save you now?"


    Chu Hui still said very gently, "I don''t need anyone to save me."


    "Joke!" Chu huizun sneered, "are you tired of living? Do you not want to see your brother?"


    "There is no regret in my heart that I can do this for my brother. The rune network has been completely set up. In the future, my brother doesn''t need to worry about any problems. Because I have already left behind. Therefore, even if I die now, I have no regret." Chu Hui showed a gentle smile to Chu Hui Zun and whispered, "Xiaoyao..."


    "My name is Chu Hui! The name Chu Hui... Is mine! It has nothing to do with you!" Chu Hui venerable looked at Chu Hui bitterly and said in a cold voice, "if not... I must kill you!"


    "I said you could kill me now." Chu Hui looked at her calmly: "or, how about I commit suicide?"


    "You threaten me?" Chu huizun''s body has begun to show traces of dangerous breath, which is quite terrifying, each with a fierce and unparalleled killing opportunity.


    "Yes." Chu Hui smiled and said, "I seem to have only such a means now?"


    Chu huizun said lightly, "no, you can still continue to sleep, just like in the past. Don''t show your will. You just need to accept this ending obediently, and I promise I won''t hurt any of your brother."


    At this time, a faint voice came from the distant void: "you want to hurt, but can you hurt it?"


    "Brother!"


    "Brother!"


    Chu huizun and Chu Hui, hearing this sound, all subconsciously shouted.


    Then Chu huizun instantly closed his mouth, and then said coldly, "you did come. You can see that you still care about her."


    This feeling is like eating your own vinegar.


    Two identical women stood there. No one can tell which is which. Only from the expression on the face and eyes to judge.


    At this time, Chu Mo appeared beside Chu Hui in an instant and nodded to her, "don''t be afraid, with me, no one can hurt you!"


    Chu Hui saw Chu Mo coming, and her eyes were covered with a light mist. At the same time, she was surprised: "brother, you, you came directly in the Pangu world?"


    Chu Mo nodded calmly.


    Chu Hui has more water mist in her eyes, and she is moved!


    How far is Pangu world from here? She naturally knows this kind of creature with extreme computing power.


    Even though Chu Mo is a God and has the ability to cut through the ages, it definitely has to pay a price to appear here from the Pangu world in an instant!


    This price is actually the use of life potential!


    Otherwise, if you want to come from Pangu world to Nanwu world, don''t even think about it without hundreds of years. And this is still for creatures at the level of Chu Mo!


    Therefore, Chu Hui''s heart was very touched. There is a feeling of heartache, at the same time... There is a strong sense of happiness!


    It''s really good to feel protected at all times, but the problem is


    Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo and said softly, "brother, you shouldn''t have come."


    "No, no matter what, I won''t let you suffer any harm."


    Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui, and his eyes were full of wisdom. Chu Hui has been avoiding some questions. Doesn''t Chu Mo know? Of course he knows!


    But he believed that her sister would not harm him at any time.


    Chu Hui, the venerable over there, showed a look of jealousy on her face and sneered, "Yo Yo... What a touching picture of brotherhood. Really, I''m almost moved to cry. But, little bitch... Do you dare to tell your brother the truth? Do you dare?"


    Chu Hui''s face showed a calm smile and looked at the venerable Chu Hui: "why don''t you dare? Now the whole divine world has collapsed, and God will not be God. All gods, those who survive, will enter our world. They will also become like us. I believe that with the strength of my brother and the connectivity of the whole five heavens, the final winner will be the Terran and the Tianren!"


    Chu Hui''s eyes shone brightly. She said, "since I can calculate this result, what can I worry about?"


    The venerable Chu Hui sneered and looked at Chu Mo: "listen to her nonsense. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Now, the rune network has controlled the whole five heavens. At that time, the rune network will become the biggest weapon in the hands of the gods who came to this world."


    Chu Hui''s face showed a calm smile. She said, "originally... It should be like this!"


    "Did you finally admit it?" The venerable Chu Hui scoffed.


    "What did I admit? I said originally... It should be like this." Chu Hui said.


    The venerable Chu Hui sneered, "can you get rid of control?"


    Chu Hui shook her head, "I can''t get rid of it."


    "What else did you say?" The venerable Chu Hui said sarcastically.


    Chu Mo looked at the two people and frowned slightly. He was somewhat guessing. However, he still chose to trust Chu Hui, who had been with him for countless years.


    Chu Hui could clearly feel Chu Mo''s trust. She smiled at Chu Mo sweetly: "brother, don''t worry about anything. There will be no problems with the rune network! It won''t be controlled by any other creatures."


    The venerable Chu Hui wanted to say something else, but Chu Hui glanced at her, then looked at Chu Mo, and then said, "brother, I''m the giant of the great power academy!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "well, I see."


    Now, not to mention the venerable Chu Hui, even Chu Hui was a little stunned. She looked at Chu Mo: "brother, don''t you feel surprised?"


    "No." Chu Mo whispered: "I have long known that you are extraordinary. I have only seen one creature in this world who is capable of not knowing the rune network, that is you! In addition to you, so many Rune lives have never made such an initiative in these immeasurable years. Your wisdom is too high, and your understanding of various forces is too deep. Your computing power is much stronger than me. Therefore, your excellent life is a great power academy It''s not surprising that the owner of the hospital is the giant. "


    "Brother is not angry? Don''t you think I deceive you?" Chu Hui''s eyes were suffused with water mist.


    The venerable Chu Hui was stunned and wanted to say something, but she found that she couldn''t interrupt at all.


    Continue to instigate? It seems meaningless. Because Chu Hui herself has admitted it! The most important thing is Chu Mo''s attitude. Why isn''t he angry? Why isn''t he angry?


    The court of great power has a permanent layout, taking all creatures in the whole world as chess pieces. Want to destroy the world with your own hands! And all this is from the giant''s layout! Why isn''t Chu Mo angry? Shouldn''t he hate giants so much?


    She has also been in the human world for many years, and she understands human temperament. I also think I know Chu Mo!


    That is a very upright person!


    Why did he indulge Chu Hui so much?


    Is there an affair between them? No, no... impossible! Chu mo... His attitude towards such things between men and women is almost similar to Rune life. The relationship between him and Chu Hui is absolutely innocent.


    But why... Doesn''t he even seem surprised?


    "You don''t know everything from the beginning. Why should I be angry? When you know all this, you start to make various arrangements to minimize the loss. For this... Even at the expense of your own life. Why should I be angry?" Chu Mo looked at Chu Hui: "so, whether you are a rune life or the master of the great power academy... The giant in this world. In my eyes, you have only one identity. That is my sister."


    Chu Mo said categorically.


    Chu Hui was stunned, and she was shocked all over. The tears in my eyes finally couldn''t help flowing out. Then, he rushed into Chu Mo''s arms: "brother, thank you. Brother, I''m sorry. Brother, I love you!"


    Chu Mo''s face suddenly changed and shouted, "no!"


    Chu Hui in his arms actually began to disintegrate silently!


    This is suicide!


    Isn''t it that rune life can''t kill itself?


    But Chu Hui, why... Why can she?


    Chu Mo drank heavily, and at the same time directly shot, enveloping here with the realm of God. He wants to stop all this. I want to tell Chu Hui that it''s OK. Even if you are really the president of the great power academy and the giant of the four venerable masters, what can you do?


    It is the gods in the divine world that are the culprits of today''s situation in the world! Not you!


    But Chu Hui''s action is too fast!


    I''m afraid she has planned for this day for a long time.


    Therefore, once it breaks out, there is no possibility of reversal at all. Even if it is the God field of Chu Mo, it can''t stop Chu Hui''s death.


    At this time, Chu Hui''s body suddenly heard a roar like from ancient times: "damn you!"


    Chu Hui''s face, with a calm smile, she looked at Chu Mo with a face of infatuation. Whispered: "brother, if there is a next life, if... I can reincarnate, you must... Find me, I, I love you, I want to marry you!"

 Chapter 1915

    Bang!


    Chu Hui said this, and her body suddenly collapsed!


    Then, an extremely strong force rushed out, as if trying to escape. But it was entangled by another force. There is no escape!


    Then, the entanglement of the two forces... Annihilation!


    That annihilation power, even Chu Mo, has a sense of powerlessness. Because it can''t be stopped!


    Standing on the other side of the venerable Chu Hui, the whole person was completely stupid and murmured, "how dare you... How dare you do this? How can you do this? Are you... Are you crazy?"


    While talking, tears... Flowed down the face of the venerable Chu Hui.


    Then, she suddenly glanced at Chu Mo and said, "brother, whether you believe it or not, I have never thought of hurting you, always..."


    While talking, the body of the venerable Chu Hui unexpectedly began to disintegrate!


    "No!" Chu Mo finally said.


    The face of the venerable Chu Hui seemed to be covered with a layer of holy brilliance. Finally, a pure smile appeared on her face, which was somewhat different from Chu Hui''s smile, but it was also breathless.


    She took out a rune board from her body and whispered, "brother... There are all reasons in it. This is... The most primitive Rune board. You can see it."


    "You..." Chu Mo couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sigh. He watched the two Chu Hui''s bodies collapse and collapse.


    The venerable Chu Hui looked at Chu Mo and left the last sentence: "this world has been completely activated by brother. It will become a bright and gorgeous... Unprecedented world! So maybe we can really reincarnate. I hope brother... Can also find me."


    With that, the venerable Chu Hui''s body collapsed directly!


    At this time, the bodies of the other three venerable masters in the distant courtyard of great power suddenly shocked. Their eyes showed an incredible look. At almost the same time, they rushed out of their respective places, and then looked down through the endless fog.


    The corner of Nan wuzun''s mouth showed a wry smile: "I see, but... Why?"


    The cold eyes of the immeasurable venerable became soft at this moment, and he whispered, "is it true that there is human nature in the human world for too long? But what about human nature... Is it meaningful? It affects judgment. It''s not worth dying."


    There were tears in the eyes of the venerable Hongmeng. He whispered, "why, why?"


    Nanwutian is here.


    Chu Mo looked at the emptiness, and his heart was also empty, as if he had lost the most precious thing.


    Instead of looking at the rune board given to him by the venerable Chu Hui, he took out the stone box that Chu Hui had left him before. Gently rubbed, and then sighed, and said softly, "Chu Hui, don''t worry, I will find you back! Even if you go up the poor green water and fall into the yellow spring, and step through millions of universes, I must find you back! The six reincarnations are open, as long as you keep a little yuan spirit, I will find you!"


    The stone box opens automatically, and a virtual shadow appears from inside. This phantom is still Chu Hui''s image, but the title has changed.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    Master?


    Chu Mo knows that this is Chu Hui''s intention. She doesn''t want chu Mo to forget her, but she... Doesn''t want others to share the title of "brother". Not even an intelligent life without wisdom.


    "You can control the whole Rune network, right?" Chu Mo asked.


    He knows that this is an artificial intelligence life. Although it does not have the wisdom of Chu Hui, it also has a very magical ability.


    "Yes, master." Chu Hui''s virtual shadow said, directly framing a large optical network in the void. The optical network extends in all directions, connecting five vast and unparalleled continents. There, it''s five days!


    "Well, good. You can monitor it anytime, anywhere, right?" Chu Mo asked again.


    "Yes, master. I can."


    "Well, you go back first. When I need it, I will naturally look for you." Chu Mo sighed lightly.


    "Good master."


    Xu Ying said, and directly returned to the stone box.


    Chu Mo gently closed the stone box and put it away. If there is no special need, he may never open this stone box again. Because as soon as he saw this virtual shadow, he would think of Chu Hui''s voice and face. I will think of the bright light in Chu Hui''s eyes when she called her brother.


    Then Chu Mo opened the rune letter board.


    This Rune board is indeed the most original one. It doesn''t even connect to the rune network!


    There is only a monologue of the venerable Chu Hui.


    Yes, it''s still like that. It''s cold.


    "Brother. If one day you can see this thing, it means that I must not be in this world. But don''t be sad for me. There is only one reason that can make a rune life willing to die, that is emotion!"


    "In fact, runic life has no emotion, just like those created intelligence. There is no emotion in the life gene of runic life. Genes... Are actually the most original thing of life. Brother, you don''t need to understand. Hee hee."


    The face of the venerable Chu Hui also showed a trace of mischief.


    Chu Mo''s face was a little stiff, but at the same time, he sighed deeply.


    "I guess when you see me like this, your heart must be very complicated. Because you are my brother, I know you."


    Chu Mo murmured, "yes, you are also my sister!"


    "However, I am controlled by another power. On that day, when I made an attack on my brother, I have been controlled by that power. Don''t doubt that power... It''s also me! Or, it''s once I. because before sealing myself, what I want to do is this. It''s destruction!"


    "Rune life should not produce emotions, nor should there be too many emotions. Because these things are only things that human and Tianren should have. Rune life is so advanced... Hee hee, in fact, it is so dull and annoying! It''s better to have emotions."


    In the picture, Chu Hui seems to have become a lot more cheerful, and she talked about many things. These things, any one of them, are actually great mysteries. But she said casually.


    According to the venerable Chu Hui, she and Chu Hui, and the giant... In fact, they are originally a living body. The other three venerable masters did not know this.


    Together, they are actually an extremely powerful rune life. Then when I entered the world, I directly chose to hide myself.


    In this world, except for two Chu Hui and giants, there is no longer any existence to know this secret.


    They want to layout forever and plan the whole world. Because this is actually the task of their Rune life! But they didn''t know the initial stage, that is, the stage of layout. Because this is a guarantee made by those creatures in the divine world to prevent them from giving birth to other thoughts in this world. They themselves, in the divine world, also accepted this kind of control.


    Later, Chu Hui, as the venerable, woke up first. She was controlled by that power and directly separated. Leave Chu Hui and the giant.


    In fact, the giants have been sleeping.


    "In fact, Chu Hui didn''t know about it all the time. She knew the truth. It should be in recent years." The venerable Chu Hui said, "because the giant needs to wake up, whenever called by three other venerable beings... Strictly speaking, when called by me, the giant needs to wake up. And every time the giant wakes up, Chu Hui will fall asleep! She is so smart, of course, she will find that this is very wrong. Moreover, she also has absolute means to find out what happened."


    Chu Mo''s face showed a wry smile at this time, and he secretly said: Yes, Chu Hui must have known what happened before.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have to make so many arrangements.


    Chu Hui and the venerable Chu Hui, in fact, knew before they met that they were both the same beings as the master of the great power academy, the supreme giant!


    But in fact, the formation of this kind of life comes from the devouring of Rune life!


    So, strictly speaking, they are also three completely different lives. Otherwise, at the last moment, Chu Hui could not have killed the giant by committing suicide!


    "I can feel that Chu Hui actually loves you more than I do. She really should be a human. So, I guess, she may use this means to end... The lives of the three of us! Yes, any of the three of us will die, and the other two will not be spared. But I am also willing to die. HMM... there is a little unwilling. That is, in the end, I''m afraid my brother will not be right Look at me... "


    "I''m looking at you." Chu Mo sighed lightly.


    "There is only one purpose for rune life to enter this world. That is... Layout, destruction, and finally let the world collapse. This is the fundamental purpose! It is also the ultimate purpose. But in this process, we... Including the other three masters, will only simply think that we want to return to the divine world. We have to do this! Until the divine world collapses and the power that controls us disappears, we really realize it Wake up. Know what your purpose is. I also understand that all this is just the selfish means of the gods. "


    "Maybe we have been in the human world for too long, and all of us have been infected with different degrees of human nature. Therefore, if we can really have reincarnation, then I really want to be a person! I really want to be able to appear next to you, even if I can only look at you from a distance. Even at that time, I don''t remember who you are at all. It''s good!"


    In the end, Chu Mo only sighed¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1916

    The head of the great forces academy, just died!


    Death is almost silent and extremely weak, but it seems reasonable? Chu Hui and Chu Hui, the venerable masters infected with human nature, will not allow the giant to do anything harmful to Chu Mo in this world.


    And this, in fact, is what the gods in the divine world are most worried about!


    That''s why they seal the memory of life of these runes, so that they don''t know anything. Or let them think they are going to do it.


    Although at the beginning, these Rune lives were voluntarily sealed.


    But they have been in the human world for too long, and they are all contaminated with a lot of human nature, which is the most powerful force of the human race.


    Fusion!


    study!


    Infected!


    Haven''t you seen those Tianren people who have been controlled for so many years and experienced countless robberies, but in the end, they were defeated by a mere Rune network? Easily chose to lean towards Terrans?


    The death of two Chu Hui made Chu Mo''s heart full of sadness.


    Very sad, sighed and left here.


    On the way away, Chu Mo directly began to deduce. He wanted to find out the yuan Spirit Tracks of two Chu Hui, so that they could find out their possible reincarnation direction.


    But there was no clue, and it disappeared a little completely.


    Chu Mo didn''t lose heart. Rune life itself is very different from Terrans. It''s not as easy to find as Terran traces.


    Even if the supernatural powers are not broad enough, it is simply impossible to show the life yuan spirit track of Rune life.


    Now the six reincarnations have been opened, and since the two Chu Hui died here. Then, they must be able to be captured by the six reincarnations.


    Since he can wake up all the millions of universes, he can naturally find two Chu Hui.


    In the 23000 year of the Pangu calendar, the creatures of the divine world finally successfully knocked down the barrier and entered the world of the five heavens.


    The first thing they did when they came in was to find the master of the great power academy and those dignitaries and envoys.


    However, at this time, the grand Forces Academy had already disappeared in the world. It''s like it never existed. Even the traces disappeared completely.


    The three remaining venerable masters of the great power academy have already settled here in Pangu world.


    Chu''s college.


    An old man with white beard was telling a group of children something in a classroom.


    Standing on the platform of the classroom, he said vividly: "the divine world is actually a perfect world constructed by a group of top creatures. In that world, there is no death, and everything is eternal..."


    "Teacher, teacher, I have a question." A beautiful little girl, just six or seven years old, with two little cornucopias, raised her hands and said loudly.


    "Well, classmate Chu Hui, tell me about it." The old man looked at the girl, with a complex look in his eyes, as if he was recalling something. However, there was always a peaceful smile on his face.


    "Teacher, in that case, isn''t the divine world the best place in the world? Yesterday you talked about the six cycles of reincarnation. In our world, there is life, old age, illness and death. After death, we still need reincarnation... Moreover, we don''t know what reincarnation will become. How sad it is." The little girl named Chu Hui said mildly.


    Some children beside them also nodded their heads. It seems to agree with Chu Hui.


    The old man smiled and said, "the divine world constructed by the gods seems perfect, but in fact, it is not perfect. It needs a lot of energy to support the normal operation of the whole divine world. If there is no energy, the divine world will gradually die out. Until it collapses."


    The old man said with a serious face, "although there are six cycles in our world, and although living creatures have birth, old age and death, this is exactly the most balanced law. The strong are always strong, and the result can only be destruction and collapse in the end."


    The little girl named Chu Hui nodded vaguely and sat down.


    The old man asked, "does anyone have any questions?"


    Another little boy stood up and asked the old head, "teacher, I have a problem."


    "Well, Liu Jian, you say." The old man nodded, his face still kind, without a bit of impatience.


    "Teacher, I saw from the runic board yesterday that there are a large number of gods coming to our world. They claim that they are the most noble life and want the world to submit to them. Why do they do this? Why don''t they stay in the divine world and come to our world?" The little boy looks very cute with a tiger''s head.


    The old man smiled and said, "didn''t the teacher say before that the divine world is not stable. It is built on the support of a large amount of energy. When the energy disappears or is severely impacted, the divine world will become unstable. Even collapse. Now, the divine world has actually collapsed. After the collapse of the divine world, a large number of gods have no homes, and they can only come to our world."


    "Then they are so poor." The little boy said sympathetically.


    The little girl named Chu Hui was a little unwilling, and retorted, "what''s the pity? Didn''t you listen to the teacher? They are based on extracting the energy of other worlds! Why should they let them extract the energy of other worlds? Moreover, after they came, they were still high, why? What qualifications do a group of homeless wretches have to be high in our world?"


    The little boy blinked and nodded, "it seems reasonable."


    The old man laughed, "yes, what Chu Hui said is very reasonable."


    He praised, at this time, suddenly seemed to receive some information, and then said, "let''s stop here today. After school, the teacher will tell you tomorrow!"


    Then, the old man watched a group of children rush out of the classroom, and then the last one came out with a calm face. The next moment, his figure disappeared at once. Then it appeared in the discussion Hall of the Chu royal family.


    Many people have been waiting here.


    Among these people, there are the four great gods in the past, as well as immeasurable and Nanwu. There are also some high-level figures in the Chu royal family. They got together in twos and threes and were whispering something.


    Seeing the old man coming, immeasurable said hello, "Hongmeng, you''re here."


    The old man nodded with a smile on his face.


    If it weren''t for what I saw with my own eyes, I''m afraid no one would believe that Hongmeng, one of the four great masters of the great power academy in the past, would go to Chu''s college to be a teacher.


    In fact, it''s not just him. These people in the whole hall of deliberation have special branches in Chu college. Everyone talks about different things. Some of them are resident here and give lectures to students almost every day. Some come here every once in a while.


    With these giants, we can imagine how terrifying the students coming out of Chu college are!


    Although it is not the relationship between master and apprentice, the relationship between teachers and students is also deep.


    Today, Chu college is still open to the whole Chu royal family. All children can receive the most top education in the world here.


    On the whole Rune network, Chu college has also been rated as the No. 1 College in the five heavens world!


    It is said that even the top heavenly nobles of the four heavens are trying to send their children here for further study.


    In this case, the students coming out of Chu college are becoming more and more powerful! More and more terrible!


    Generally speaking, every 1000 years or so, a group of students from Dazu realm will appear directly in Chu college. They can graduate and leave the college when they reach the super realm, but almost all students will choose to graduate when their strength breaks through the realm of Dazu.


    After graduation, the first thing to do is also to embark on a long journey to explore and power in the universe!


    Of course, there is construction!


    Now, this bright world is too bright and gorgeous!


    In Guixu, there is an entrance, from which more than one million vast universes can be directly selected. Then enter the universe for various experiences. In fact, the most important thing is construction!


    This kind of construction is not idle work. Any monk who stays there for a few years can not only get a lot of cultivation resources rewards. At the same time, create and build there, for example... Create the sun, moon and stars, and build a vast big six. You can also accumulate a lot of merits!


    The six reincarnations have been open for nearly 10000 years, and the importance of merit is more and more accepted by all creatures in the world.


    Now even monks in the realm of Dazu will eventually run out of life. At that time, the more merits accumulated, the greater the probability of re emergence after reincarnation.


    It is said that the Chu royal family has made a very detailed investigation on this matter, and there are a lot of facts.


    In fact, not only Chu college, all colleges, sects, aristocratic families... Are doing the same thing throughout the five days.


    The sects of the Supreme Lord and the Buddha have also spread throughout the five heavens with the rune network. The doctrines of the two major religions have also been recognized by almost all living creatures. Then, which one to choose depends on your personal preference.


    The whole five heaven world, after ten thousand years of the six samsara, has shown an unimaginable majestic vitality.


    The millions of universes that died and were later activated by Chu Mo are also full of unimaginable vitality and energy.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this energy can instantly frame a new divine world again!


    Moreover, this divine world will be countless times more stable than before!


    Many people even speculate that if we build a new divine world now, maybe we can directly build an eternal world with this unimaginable energy.


    However, these are all people''s assumptions and conjectures, and no one will really do so.


    If anyone dares to do so, the first one who refuses is this group of conjectures.


    Ten thousand years later, those living creatures who survived the collapse of the divine world began to knock on the five heaven world. With the influx of them, the atmosphere of the five heaven world once again became a little delicate and tense. eight

 Chapter 1917

    At this time, all the people in the hall of the Chu royal family suddenly stopped talking. Then, a figure appeared at the door of the Royal Hall. Everyone looked at the door. Then, he saluted in unison: "I have seen your majesty!"


    Emperor of heaven?


    Your majesty?


    What''s all this about?


    This sentence will start more than 7000 years ago.


    At that time, the three venerable masters finally came to the door and expressed their willingness to compromise, and were willing to really stand on the side of the human race and the heavenly race, that is, stand on the position of the five heavens, and jointly confront those gods that might appear in this world at any time.


    In this regard, at that time, there were major differences within the Chu royal family for the first time.


    This is also a unique thing since ancient times.


    Before Chu Mo made no statement, the Chu royal family was directly divided into two factions.


    One faction is led by the Guixu and Shizun departments, such as the demon king, the Chu Lao and the wandering female emperor. They are typical militant factions, very tough, and express their unwillingness to accept the arrival of the three dignitaries.


    "It goes without saying how much harm they have done to our world. Even Pangu, the great God, was actually calculated to die by them! Why should we accept such creatures?"


    The other faction is the moderate faction headed by the two ladies of piaomi palace and Chu mo.


    Their attitude is also very simple.


    "All the harm, in fact, comes from the unknown, from the different camps. Up to now, the invasion of the gods into the five heaven world is inevitable. After the arrival of those gods, there will be a wave of war again, and they will inevitably covet our ruins, thinking of re structuring the divine world. At this time, we naturally need to unite all the forces that can be united. Fight against those gods together."


    In fact, the hardliners also agree with the moderates'' suggestions, but they can''t believe that the pure Rune life of the three venerable masters will sincerely stand in the same camp with the human race, the Tianren race and the five heavenly creatures.


    "If this is a conspiracy, we will suffer heavy losses!" This is the view of the hardliners.


    "In the absence of our knowledge, they have not been able to do anything to our world. Do we know everything now? Will we still be afraid of them?" This is the view of moderates.


    Neither of the two sides could convince the other. Although there was no real turn, the atmosphere of the entire Chu royal family was also a little tense at that time.


    This matter was also poked on the rune network by the younger generation of the royal family.


    So, on the rune network of the whole five days, immeasurable creatures directly launched a vote.


    So there was a dramatic scene, almost the whole five days, all the creatures, all one-sided, that they could accept the three venerable masters of the great power court.


    The reason is very simple.


    "They just laid out the layout, but they didn''t really do anything. Everything was actually done by the Tianren and the Terrans themselves. If you really want to say no, then the last thing to be accepted is the four gods... And all the Tianren of the four heavens!"


    Well, the rune network of the five heavenly worlds is still dominated by the number of Terrans. They also want to defend themselves.


    "Even if you do something wrong, you should always give a chance to remedy it!"


    On this side of the Pangu world, most Terrans still have good intentions. In the past, they were able to accept the heavenly people of the heavenly people. Now, naturally, they can also accept the three venerable people of the great power court.


    This kind of result is actually unexpected to many people. Those people, including the moderates, were also somewhat unexpected.


    However, the final decision of this matter is still in Chu Mo''s hands.


    After reading the public opinion on the rune network, Chu Mo had an in-depth exchange with the three venerable masters and talked for many days. Finally, Chu Mo decided to leave the three venerable.


    Because he also saw a lot of human nature from the three masters!


    Although the three venerable masters themselves are not willing to admit this, in fact, everyone except themselves can see it.


    The fundamental reason why Chu Mo made a decision was that when he mentioned Chu Hui, he saw the gloom in the eyes of the three venerable masters.


    They also feel sad because of Chu Hui''s death, but the real Rune life just doesn''t have this emotion. In other words, physically... The three venerable beings are still pure runic lives, but their hearts have been infinitely close to human beings!


    Chu Mo finally decided to leave the three masters and let them teach at Chu''s college.


    This decision, in the view of many people, is impossible for the three venerable. What are their identities? Even the four great gods should call the venerable in an honest and orderly manner before them. How can they go to Chu college to teach?


    As a result, to the great surprise of many people, the three venerable masters readily accepted Chu Mo''s arrangement.


    Moreover, he proposed to Chu Mo to turn the Chu family into a heavenly court! Ask Chu Mo, as the first emperor of the five heavenly worlds! Dominate all creatures! Palm six samsara.


    The proposal of the three venerable masters was directly rejected by Chu mo.


    Although in fact, he is already the master of the whole five heaven world. But he didn''t want to add such a name to his body.


    He has done so many things for the Terrans and Terrans, and he doesn''t want to ask for anything. But want to make this world truly become a paradise for all creatures.


    The biggest wish in his heart is that everything will calm down. When all the crises are lifted, take two wives directly, and then go to find another Chu Hui first. The venerable Chu Hui and Chu Mo have found it long ago. However, it took Chu Mo many years to reincarnate her yuan spirit into adulthood.


    This is no longer about six reincarnations. In fact, no one can control reincarnation now. Chu Mo is just constantly helping the venerable Chu Hui to accumulate merits. Finally, merit comes to the time of reincarnation. Chu Mo just picked her up.


    And this is the latest thing.


    After Chu Mo rejected the proposal of the three venerable masters at that time, not long after, the rune network once again set off a wave.


    This time, it is all creatures who jointly request that the Chu family be established as the heavenly court, and Chu Mo be crowned the Heavenly Emperor!


    At that time, Chu Mo still wanted to refuse, but this time, he was persuaded by all the people in the whole Chu family.


    Public opinion cannot be violated!


    This was the most important reason for everyone to persuade Chu Mo at that time.


    This is the common wish of all creatures in the five heavens. They need a real leader too much to lead them to face all possible things in the future.


    Chu Mo can only choose to accept this.


    More than 19000 years ago, that is, more than 4000 years ago, Chu Mo was finally crowned emperor of heaven.


    At that time, Chu''s royal family had become Tianting for more than a thousand years!


    Chu Mo is the emperor of heaven, and Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi are the empress.


    So far, the whole five days have finally seen a real high degree of integration!


    On the day Chu Mo was crowned emperor of heaven, the world of the five heavens was full of auspicious signs. This omen also indicates that the Chu clan was crowned emperor of heaven and Chu Mo was truly recognized by the world!


    This recognition is even more valuable than the recognition of all creatures.


    Without that kind of luck, without that kind of merit, this sky... Will not easily admit a person.


    After Chu Mo became the emperor of heaven, he began to issue many decrees directly. These previous decrees, in fact, are a kind of established rules, which have been observed by the five natural spirits. But there are also some Terrans or heavenly people who do not abide by these.


    When the law comes out, all things have rules.


    In this way, those city masters, or nobles, all have real basis. Dealing with all kinds of things will no longer feel a little tricky. At the same time, there are many constraints on them. Naturally, we can''t do things as we used to.


    It seems that these decrees add some shackles to the living creatures in the world. But in fact, this is not the case.


    After all, the weak are in the majority in this world, and they really need protection.


    At the same time, a strong existence cannot be too unscrupulous. It is better to have laws to follow than to do things on the forehead.


    Therefore, these decrees have all been implemented in the whole five days.


    At the same time, the four gods are still the four gods. They govern their own heaven according to various decrees.


    This time, so many great people gathered here for the sake of a large number of gods who knocked at the gate.


    Chu Mo waved his hand at the crowd and said gently, "you don''t have to be polite."


    Then, he walked to the throne at the end of the hall.


    "Please sit down." Chu Mo stood in front of the throne, nodded at everyone and sat down.


    All the people in the hall, including the elders of Chu Mo, including the demon king and Chu Lao, waited for Chu Mo to sit down before taking their seats.


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd, his expression was calm, and his voice said gently, "a few days ago, he received various news that a large number of gods have successfully knocked the barrier recently. After they entered our five heaven world, they began to look for the great power courtyard, and then penetrated into the five heaven world at the same time, without directly making too drastic actions. What do you think of this phenomenon?"


    Chu Mo said, casting his eyes on his grandfather Chu Lao.


    Among these people, the status of Chu Lao is naturally the most deserving. Chu Mo is the emperor of heaven, and Chu is always the grandfather of the emperor of heaven!


    Speaking of it, that''s the rank of a real wife.


    Chutianji and Ji Qingyu should not be too idle these years. In fact, chutianji is also a real advocate. However, he hardly cares about things in heaven. Like them, they all put more attention on other things now. Also dealing with all kinds of things for Tianting.


    The world is too big, and there are too many things that Tianting needs to manage. However, these people in Tianting have already learned to delegate power. I didn''t work too hard.


    Chu Lao looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "this situation is actually the most dangerous."¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1918

    Chu Lao took a deep breath, He said in a deep voice: "If those gods, as soon as they came to our world, began to act in a high-profile way, it would be easy to do.?? If they were calm, they would give them a way to live. After all, our world is about the value of existence and the right to exist. But after they came, they were very low-key. Except for the slightly high-profile matter of looking for the great power court, everything was very calm. This shows that they are Before it came, there was already a layout. "


    Everyone nodded.


    Chu Lao then said, "in this situation, my suggestion is that we''d better monitor them comprehensively first. See what they want to do, and don''t start a war directly. After all, this is our world, and we don''t know their real strength."


    Chu Lao, who has always been a hardline advocate of war, seems somewhat unexpected in his proposal this time. But in fact, it is Lao Cheng''s prudent suggestion.


    Because the world belongs to them!


    Not those gods!


    Once the war begins, it is likely to cause great harm to this newly prosperous world. That kind of situation is absolutely what no one wants to see.


    No matter how tough the main war faction is, it will not want to see such a thing happen.


    Therefore, old Chu''s words, even those militants like demon king and Piao zero, did not have any words to refute.


    Chu Mo nodded and turned his eyes to the three venerable ones.


    Although he taught in Chu''s college, it doesn''t mean that the three dignitaries were completely overhead or suspended. After deciding to accept the three dignitaries, Chu Mo gave them corresponding respect.


    Don''t underestimate teaching in Chu college. In fact, the three venerable masters now have a high reputation in the whole five heaven world. Over the years, they have taught too many students to become talents!


    Nan wuzun said, "I agree with Chu Lao''s suggestion, but there is one thing I must remind the emperor of heaven."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Nan wuzun said, "it is inevitable for these gods to attack the Pangu world! Because it is not a secret to return to the ruins now. As long as they master the Pangu world, they will master a million vitality infinite world. It plays a decisive role in their dream of re structuring the divine world."


    The immeasurable venerable said, "yes, so there are still irreconcilable contradictions between us and the gods. This war is only a matter of time, and it must be fought!"


    Hongmeng venerable nodded: "it''s good to observe for a while, but I hope the emperor of heaven can be prepared. This battle is inevitable."


    The atmosphere in the hall of deliberation seemed dignified. In fact, everyone knows that this war is almost inevitable. But speaking of it, although the five heavenly worlds now have great power, I''m afraid they still have some details to go to war with those gods completely.


    Although those gods have lost the divine world and eternal life, their combat power, any one, is quite terrible!


    Although Chu Mo is the God in the world of mortals, and his realm and level are half higher than them, it is almost impossible to defeat all gods with his own power. At the same time, the existence of fighting with gods in the five heavens is almost in this hall.


    There is still a considerable gap between the remaining monks in the realm of great ancestors and the gods.


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "well, I''ll contact them first..."


    "If the emperor of heaven can be trusted, I''d better go." Hongmeng venerable said in a deep voice, "the emperor of heaven is noble. Those gods who are coming now can hardly have any big people. This is our world, and they can''t underestimate it."


    "Yes, let Hongmeng go." Wuliang also suggested.


    Nan Wu didn''t speak, and he couldn''t see too many expressions on his face. But in fact, on the side of the three venerable masters, they all wondered whether Chu Mo really trusted them.


    The demon king and Chu Lao all looked at Chu mo. in fact, they also wanted to know how much trust Chu Mo had in the three masters.


    Chu Mo didn''t hesitate and nodded directly, "well, but this time, it''s just a temptation. Don''t take it easy. Remember, everything is based on keeping yourself."


    Hong Meng was slightly stunned, and then a happy smile appeared on his face, saluting Chu Mo: "please rest assured, I have discretion."


    Then Chu Mo ended the discussion directly. In fact, he called everyone here just to make everyone feel a little better. Normally, it can also be made clear through the rune network.


    Hongmeng venerable left directly, and he did not leave Pangu world. Because now in the Pangu world, gods have appeared.


    As a pure Rune life, Hong Meng was very clear about all the rules in the divine world after the seal was lifted. I also know what kind of gods I should look for.


    He directly found the most powerful God in the Pangu world today.


    That''s a real human God!


    Of course, it is no longer a God. Without the divine world, their most fundamental dependence is no longer there. All that remains is endless resentment and anger. Almost every God who comes to this world is filled with anger in his chest.


    The reason why they didn''t start at the first time was that they wanted to observe!


    After you want to thoroughly understand all the information of this low-level world, you can directly take action. In that case, you can directly hold the key.


    They soon figured out many things, and the rune network gave them too much convenience.


    Therefore, this God from the broken divine world is right here at the entrance of Guixu.


    When the venerable Hongmeng came to him, the human spirit was somewhat unexpected, because he did not show any divinity. His appearance was the image of a handsome young man of a human race. He felt that he had covered up very well. He didn''t expect to be identified so easily and appear directly in front of him. However, there was no fear in his heart.


    In his view, there are few rivals in this low-level world. Just a bunch of lower creatures. Dogs can bite, but are people afraid of dogs? This God is probably in such a state of mind.


    Therefore, he looked at the Hongmeng venerable with a calm face.


    "Sure enough, do you still want to covet these?" In fact, by virtue of induction, the venerable Hongmeng understood everything the first time he saw the young man here.


    You don''t even need to ask anything. Since the other party appears here, you understand everything. The ultimate goal of these gods is to rebuild the divine world!


    And this is in absolute conflict with the whole five heaven world.


    The young Terran God looked at the Hongmeng venerable faintly, and the divine power on his body leaked out a little bit. Suddenly, this space became a little chaotic, and outsiders had no way to see their existence.


    Hongmeng venerable did not care about the behavior of the young human gods, he just looked at each other calmly. In fact, in the heart of Hongmeng venerable, he already wants to fight!


    These creatures have noticed this place, so five days here, no matter what, will have a war with the opposite side.


    Fight early and fight late... It''s the same!


    In the past, if the court of great power had been fought earlier, it was estimated that the world of five days might have collapsed


    The idea flashed through Hongmeng''s mind. But he was not impulsive.


    "You want to kill me? The once divine Rune spirit?" The young Terran deity also saw through the identity of the Hongmeng venerable, but the next moment, the corner of his mouth showed a sneer: "first, you can''t kill me. Secondly, I have to say that if you spend too long in the human world, you will eventually get a human smell. This smell... It''s really hard to smell."


    The venerable Hongmeng glanced at the spirit of the human race: "are you not human?"


    "No, I''m not. It seems that there are too many human beings in you to ask such a stupid question. It''s really... A little pity. In fact, we didn''t want to do anything to your runic life this time. It''s not all your fault to fail." The young Terran gods are high above, looking at the Hongmeng venerable lightly.


    Hongmeng venerable sneered, "coming? Is the world collapsing and becoming a homeless wretch?"


    "It''s easy to die if you talk like that." The young Terran God looked at the Hongmeng venerable with a dangerous face and said in a cold voice.


    Hongmeng venerable shook his head and sighed, "you gods, really answered the words of the Terran, dead duck! Look at you now. Do you know why we didn''t snipe you outside the territory?"


    "Because I dare not." The young Terran God said faintly.


    The calm expression on his face was like a statement of fact. No embarrassed expression appeared on his face at all.


    "Dare not?" Hongmeng venerable dumbfounded: "OK, just be happy. You can say what you want. Go back and don''t look around here. This place is not where you poor bastards can come. To tell you the truth, you also go back and tell the poor bastards behind you. If you want to have a corner in this world and live according to the rules of this world, we can meet you. But if you still hold to re structuring the divine world, regardless of this If the world''s creatures have the idea of death... Then, our endless creatures in the world will fight you to the end! "


    The young Terran God curled his lips and said disdainfully, "fight in the end? A group of mole ants... Where does self-confidence come from?"


    Hongmeng venerable said, "our confidence and determination are much more sufficient than you think. Therefore, don''t have any illusions that shouldn''t be, you can''t succeed."


    The young Terran God shook his head and said faintly, "lower creatures with illusions, let me show you what is the power of God! You may not know everything about the divine world for a long time, and you may have forgotten what power God has. It doesn''t matter, I can remind you!"


    The young Terran deity said his forehead and directly attacked the Hongmeng venerable!


    The first battle of the gods'' coming to the five big days began without warning! eight

 Chapter 1919

    Hongmeng venerable was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that the other party dared to directly fight here.


    This is the important place of heaven!


    Under normal circumstances, there is no loud noise in the whole Tianting area. Not to mention fighting here, it is simply an act of death.


    But the young Terran God didn''t care about it at all. In his view, what heaven, it simply makes people laugh. A group of low-level creatures have a good time here. But it didn''t come into his eyes.


    Boom!


    A loud noise sounded at the edge of Guixu in the heaven.


    Then, in all directions, countless Dharma arrays were activated in an instant.


    Directly trapped the young Terran God and Hongmeng, the Hongmeng venerable did not continue to fight with the young god, and his body retreated. Disappear directly into the Dharma array.


    This is Chu Mo''s trust in them!


    The young God did not go after the Hongmeng venerable, because although he did not suffer a loss, he also did not take advantage of anything.


    "Sure enough, after losing the blessing of the divine world, our strength has also weakened a lot. Otherwise, just this kind of bug, I can kill it with a slap!" The young God showed a touch of reluctance on his face, He murmured: "The more this is done, the sooner we should restructure the divine world. Unexpectedly, there are several capable people in this low-level world. It''s no wonder that so many big worlds have been activated! No wonder the former divine world can''t withstand this impact. However, this is equivalent to a big gift for us! We don''t respect it! With so much magnificent energy, it won''t take long to restructure a new divine world £¡¡±


    Although the young god was in the middle of the Dharma array, there was no worry on his face. He didn''t see this dharma array at all. Almost completely ignored!


    Then, he walked casually in this dharma array, just like walking around the court.


    But soon, his face became a little dignified. Because this dharma array is a little unusual!


    Under normal circumstances, with his immortal body, there is no force in the world that can hurt him. But after the power of the Dharma array attacked him, the young Terran God felt a little pain.


    He frowned slightly, and his face showed some annoyance, and then said, "if it weren''t for the fear of affecting the stability of those big worlds, I would be able to completely destroy this array now!"


    Hum!


    A terrorist force directly suppressed it.


    The young Terran God immediately shouted, "get out!"


    A mighty force finally burst out of him. Directly impact the oppressed force to scatter and collapse.


    He did not know that at this moment, just outside the French front, a large group of people... Were watching him inhumanely.


    The demon king said, "this power is indeed extraordinary. If I fight alone, I have no confidence in winning. However, if I work hard, it depends on who is more willing to give up his life."


    The Demon Lord was still tough and domineering. He looked at the young Terran deity in the French array, and his eyes were full of fierce fighting!


    He really wants to rush in and fight with each other!


    But now is not the time for them to continue to verify the strength of the Terran gods here.


    The final data must be obtained before the Terran gods can be attacked.


    Chu Lao said, "they really have their own set, and they are really strong. However, if all gods are of this strength, then really, they are not terrible."


    Hong Meng sighed, "these are just the young gods, not the most powerful ones. If the strongest gods come here, the whole Dharma array will collapse silently in an instant!"


    Everyone was silent for a moment. I''m afraid even Chu Mo dared not say that he could do that ability among these people present.


    This dharma array was set up by Chu Mo long ago. How could he be unprepared for such an important place as Guixu? That''s not Chu Mo''s character at all.


    This dharma array was opened for the first time. With the strength accumulated for countless years, and Chu Mo personally presided over it, it was easy to trap this young human spirit.


    Therefore, the Terran gods in the Dharma array do not know that they have actually become an experiment.


    To test how powerful the gods are. If he knew, he would be crazy in an instant!


    I was actually hunted by a group of low-level creatures?


    He is rushing left and right in the middle of the French array. Gradually, he found something wrong. Because as his strength increases, the attack intensity of this array is also increasing!


    "Is it... What is this dharma array testing me?" The young Terran God frowned, thinking of the rune life that just left with a blow to himself, he immediately felt a little annoyed.


    This time, he directly broke out the power of God.


    This kind of power instantly shook the Dharma array.


    It''s like a strong wind trying to carry everything away. That kind of power is really frightening.


    But the faltering of the Dharma array was just a moment. Soon, this dharma array became stable. At the same time, the attack power that broke out in the French array also instantly increased a lot.


    The young Terran God finally became a little uneasy, and his body began to change. All kinds of top magical powers were displayed by him one by one. Want to smash this dharma array by force.


    In fact, his behavior is in line with the outside group of people. It also fits Chu Mo''s heart.


    Chu Mo watched the young Terran deity show his magic power there, and constantly confirmed with his way of fighting. Although the two sides did not fight directly, Chu Mo''s mind had directly simulated the battle between him and the young man.


    At the same time, Chu Mo also calculated the victory rate of this kind of battle.


    The winning rate was 100%, and Chu Mo quickly calculated that it would take about 300 moves for him to kill the young man completely.


    "A little slow." Chu Mo frowned.


    Because Hongmeng said that the real top gods did not appear, and those who existed were the real strong ones.


    If you need 300 moves against such a young god, how will you win against those top gods?


    Chu Mo said in his heart: it seems that it''s better to find a God with top strength and fight with him.


    Chu Mo has not played for many years, because the whole world of the five heavens has no goal to let him play. The three masters are good opponents. However, the three venerable masters only had a duel with him once and never fought with him again.


    In the face of Chu Mo''s almost crushing style of play, the three masters were very injured. Self esteem has been affected. The reason is very simple. Although they finally fell to the Terran side. But this does not mean that they really recognize the strength of the Terran side.


    They just feel that they can''t be accepted by those gods at all, and they will even be executed by those top gods!


    It is also a last resort to choose to cooperate with Terrans and Tianren. In fact, even when they just accepted Chu Mo''s mandate to teach, the three venerable side still regarded their identity as Terran allies.


    As a result, after competing with Chu Mo, they finally understood.


    If Chu Mo found them before they came close in the past, and then both sides fought, then even if the three of them combined to fight with Chu Mo, the best result would be to lose both!


    Chu Mo is really too powerful!


    At that time, he had completely stepped out of the influence of Pangu on him and created his own method.


    The unparalleled fighting power made the three masters no longer want to compete with him, but also saw great hope!


    Because they know that even in the divine world, strong people like Chu Mo are rarely seen!


    They all hope that the divine world can collapse more thoroughly, and it is best to tear up all those powerful gods. In that case, even if there are gods coming to the world, they have the ability to fight.


    In the Dharma array.


    The young Terran God was roaring and roaring madly.


    Because he found that no matter how much he strengthened his attack, this dharma array was still very strong, and there was no sign that he could break it. On the contrary, he also started a real kill!


    The terrifying power of the law made it difficult for the young man to believe that this kind of law array would appear in such a place.


    Because even in the former divine world, there are absolutely not many such terrible Dharma arrays.


    Except for a few restricted areas, there will be such a strong array in other places, almost no such a strong array can be found.


    Careless!


    The young Terran monk was ashamed, but he still didn''t realize that he would die here.


    Because he is too strong!


    Although this dharma array constantly launched the power of killing him, it was carried by him one by one.


    Apart from being a little embarrassed, he is not in any serious trouble.


    The young Terran deity couldn''t help roaring: "what else can you do? Just bring it? Otherwise, when the original gets out of trouble, you will kill all creatures in a trillion miles! What nonsense heaven, what nonsense heaven... You all have to die!"


    With the roar of the young Terran gods, the Dharma array, which was running at full strength, suddenly stopped.


    It disappeared so suddenly!


    Although the realm of the young Terran God was extremely high, his face still showed a bit of surprise.


    Immediately, he saw the void in the distance, and those who had watched him a little.


    His face suddenly turned blue!


    He was actually watched?


    Were you surrounded by a group of low-level creatures?


    blamed!


    The young Terran God''s face just showed a touch of anger. At this time, a bright blood knife light cleaved directly at him.


    Until the moment his body was split in two, the young man couldn''t react at all.


    Click!


    The body of young people is divided into two.


    "Waste!"


    Chu Mo''s figure came out of nothingness. Holding the bloody murderer in his hand, he said coldly¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1920

    The three venerable masters over there all twitched violently at the moment of seeing this scene.


    It''s only a few years... Chu Mo''s combat power has reached a new level!


    Pervert!


    This Terran, how did he do it?


    It''s incredible!


    The demon king and Chu Lao all looked shocked. They were also stunned by Chu Mo''s current combat power.


    It has been a long time since Chu Mo shot. Unexpectedly, it is still so fierce, and has become more powerful!


    The young god was cut off with a knife.


    Although the original God of the young god was still alive and quickly condensed into shape in the void, this blow was tantamount to an incalculable blow to the young Terran God.


    This young Terran God was also scared by Chu Mo''s knife!


    He snapped, "how dare you attack me? Do you... Do you know whose descendants I am?"


    "..." Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a kind of speechless color, covered with black lines.


    Even the onlookers had similar expressions.


    "Sneak attack? Can you talk a little more?" The demon king said coldly over there, "are you still talking about sneak attack when you have reached this level? Your strength is not good, and you blame others for being thin... Is that what your elders taught you?"


    The young Terran God''s face suddenly turned red, and he angrily said, "shut up!"


    PA!


    The figure on the opposite side flashed.


    The young Terran God got a hard slap on his face.


    At the same time, Chu Mo''s cold and endless voice came: "it seems that you not only have poor strength, but also haven''t learned to be a man."


    "I am God!" The young man was slapped, and his face was red and swollen rapidly. Even the divine power can''t suppress the attack of the wound.


    Because Chu Mo uses the same terrifying law power!


    The young Terran God finally felt a little afraid. He threatened, "if you dare to touch me, you will die..."


    Before he finished, the bright blood light lit up again.


    This time... It''s really not a sneak attack!


    No matter how thick skinned people are, they are probably embarrassed to say that they are sneaky attacks.


    This young Terran God, the body just condensed, was once again... Cut in half by Chu mo.


    When his primordial deity condensed into the flesh for the second time, he finally counseled: "I''m the son of Xiahou Protoss... You can''t do this to me, i... my grandfather is Xiahou..."


    "Shut up!"


    In the void of the distant sky, suddenly there was a sound of breaking drinking.


    This sound rang through the sky of the entire ancient god world, directly shaking the boundless ancient god world slightly. At the same time, I don''t know how many creatures were directly shocked to hemoptysis. Some of them were even weak, and almost died of such a cut-off!


    Chu Mo snorted coldly at the same time!


    This cold hum neutralized the previous interruption. This allows endless creatures to escape a catastrophe.


    The sound sounded above the Pangu world and beside the ears of all living creatures. But in fact, they come from far away places. Therefore, after the sound sounded, I didn''t see anyone rushing over at the first time.


    Instead, the voice continued: "emperor Chu, for the sake of me, don''t share common knowledge with this ignorant child. He is still young and a little energetic."


    After a break of drinking, the other party actually directly pleaded. However, although it is begging, in fact, the taste of begging... Is not enough, more like the kind of greetings between friends. Vaguely... With a little domineering smell.


    Although it''s not obvious, who are these people present? Naturally, we can all feel the emotion in each other''s words.


    Chu Mo didn''t speak, but raised his hand and cut off his head directly in the incredible eyes of the young Terran God. So far, the young Terran God still had a grim smile on his face just because he heard his family coming.


    In his opinion, when the big people of his family arrive, they naturally come to make decisions for themselves. Although he scolded him, he didn''t think it was anything. Anyway, these people were going to die!


    But what I didn''t expect was that this damn Terran... What kind of shit emperor, unexpectedly dared to cut off his head with a knife, and directly suppressed his yuan God with great magic. This time, his heart was shocked and angry, and he really felt the threat of death!


    God will not die, but the premise is that they can be immortal only if they are blessed by the power of the divine world.


    But here, in this world, they may also face death. This is also the young Terran God. For the first time, he felt that death was so close to him.


    He was afraid.


    "Don''t kill me!"


    He begged for mercy. Although his face was hot, he still begged for mercy. His voice was very low. For the first time in his life, he spoke to others in a consultative tone: "killing me is not good for you..."


    In the void over there, a low and old voice came at the same time: "young man, forgive me and forgive me."


    "He is not human." Chu Mo said faintly.


    "..." for the first time, the young Terran God wanted to slap his mouth. Because it''s him, he just denied that he is human.


    "God... Can''t kill."


    With this sound, a figure appeared from the endless void in the distance.


    It was a tall old man, whose body exuded undisguised powerful divine power fluctuations.


    He also made the sound of breaking drinking just now.


    He is an elder of the Xiahou Protoss in the divine world, and at the same time, he is also the grandfather of this young human God.


    The number of gods in the divine world is relatively small. The descendants of each family do not multiply as quickly as the five heaven world. They need to maintain their divinity and divine power, and they are not willing to spread their blood indefinitely.


    The elder of Xiahou Protoss had black hair and combed it neatly. His face looked about fifty or sixty years old, and his eyes were extremely sharp, like eagle eyes. His appearance is not very handsome, and even gives people a rather gloomy feeling.


    At the moment, the elder of Xiahou Protoss didn''t look very good. He looked at Chu Mo coldly, and then glanced at the head that Chu Mo held in his hand. There was a flash of disappointment in his eyes. His descendants would even ask for mercy from low-level creatures. It certainly made him feel embarrassed.


    "Give him back to me." The elder of Xiahou Protoss directly spoke to Chu Mo: "you may have misunderstood our intention. We don''t want to conflict with you creatures."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo raised his eyebrows, looked at the elder of the Xiahou Protoss, and said faintly, "really?"


    "Really." The elder of Xiahou Protoss, whose ability to stare and tell lies is not inferior to those crafty Terrans Chu Mo has seen.


    "He intruded into the important place of the heaven, and made a reckless move here. And you..." Chu Mo took the head of the young Xiahou Protoss, looked at the other party and said, "your voice just scared me and lost money."


    "..." the elder of the Xia Hou Protoss immediately had a black line and looked at Chu Mo strangely. I can''t even believe that such words will come out of Chu Mo''s mouth.


    The group of people in the distance are also covered with black lines. They figured out that Chu Mo, who was also extremely tough, was probably ready to tear his face with this group of Protoss.


    Directly ask for compensation, and it is to talk to a big man of the protoss like this, which clearly does not pay attention to each other.


    "What did you say?" The elder of Xiahou Protoss looked at Chu Mo and said coldly, "young man, don''t really think of yourself as the emperor of heaven. You''re not worthy."


    "If I don''t deserve it, no one in this world deserves it." Chu Mo looked at him, "I am God."


    "...." the elder of the Xia Hou Protoss twitched with anger at the corners of his mouth, and his cheeks bulged, as if he were puffing.


    After a long time, he said in a deep voice, "how can you let him go?"


    Chu Mo looked at him: "lose money."


    "Well, how much do you want?" The elder of the Xia Hou Protoss, with a look of contempt in his eyes, what a bullshit emperor of heaven, is also a greedy person. Such a person is actually the easiest to deal with!


    "Not much, the whole Pangu world, a million years of resource output on the line." Chu Mo said, and also kindly reported a group of figures to the other party.


    Of course, this is definitely a group of horrible figures. Even the top monks need a period of time to figure out how many resources this group of figures represents.


    The elder of Xiahou Protoss was a little stunned. Then he was angry and happy: "young man, the lion opened his mouth, and you didn''t open it like this. Well, I''ll give you two spars, and you can let the man go."


    With that, he took out two spars directly from his hands.


    These are two divine stones!


    There are incredible energy fluctuations on it!


    These two spars are at least equivalent to the output of Pangu world in a year!


    It has to be said that these gods in the divine world are indeed too rich. Take out two spars casually, and they both have such value.


    But in Chu Mo''s eyes, it''s not like this.


    He only saw the endless innocent creatures, the huge resentment and grief before death. He only saw the endless corruption in the million big world!


    Because this kind of crystal stone can be formed only when the power of a big world is instantly extracted.


    Otherwise, there is no such purity and power in this world.


    Looking at the elder of the Xiahou Protoss, Chu Mo''s face showed a touch of light mockery: "do you send begging flowers? What I want is a million years'' output, and you gave me a month''s output... If you want this boy''s life, give me a happy word. If you don''t want him to live, give me a happy word. I can satisfy you now!"

 Chapter 1921

    Chu Mo said, raising the head of the young Xia Hou Protoss in his hand, on his palm, he began to condense a strong force of law at the same time!


    This is the real supreme law. Such power can instantly break the young man''s yuan God!


    To die in this world, go straight into the six chakras and go back!


    What gods?


    "You" the elder of Xiahou Protoss was furious, and he glared at Chu Mo: "young man, you are too much! Are you so strong that you really treat our gods as weak people who can''t kill?"


    "Then come." Chu Mo shot directly and instantly smashed the yuan God of the young god!


    In front of his grandfather, he directly killed the young god of Xiahou Protoss!


    "Ah!" The elder of Xiahou Protoss couldn''t help but let out a sad roar and directly shot at Chu mo.


    His figure rushed to Chu Mo in an instant, and his hand was a kill!


    If the monks in this realm want to fight, they are still close combat!


    The unparalleled law power of terror is all in the palm of your hand!


    Bang bang!


    Chu Mo and the elder of the Xia Hou Protoss, almost in a blink of an eye, blasted more than a dozen moves.


    Both sides share equally!


    The elder of the Xiahou Protoss didn''t look surprised. Just after Chu Mo instantly killed his grandson, he already knew that this five Heavenly Emperor was definitely qualified to fight with him.


    He drew an ancient sword directly from his body.


    At this time, Chu Mo also took out killing heaven.


    Seeing killing heaven, the elder of Xiahou Protoss narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes seemed to have a look of shock.


    However, he immediately calmed down, looked at Chu Mo, and said coldly, "young man, you are dead. Not everyone can move the descendants of Xiahou Protoss."


    Chu Mo pie pie mouth: "kill all kill, where come so much nonsense?"


    With that, Chu Mo directly sent a message to the group of demon kings in the distance: "comprehensively launch the expulsion and cleanup of protoss! Drive out all the targets monitored before!"


    At that moment, the demon king''s group of people disappeared directly into the void. Everyone''s face was full of excitement. They have been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    The battle between the spirits of the five heavenly worlds and the protoss also started directly at this moment!


    Runes spread all over the Internet in an instant.


    Those gods who have just infiltrated into the world of the five heavens naturally saw the news with the help of the rune network. All the gods were furious on the spot!


    They felt that they could bear it enough. The divine world was destroyed in the hands of people in this world. The collapse of the divine world led to a large number of gods being ripped to pieces and died on the spot. Eternity and immortality have become a joke. After they came to the world of five days, they did not retaliate at the first time, which was already a kind of tolerance and kindness to the world.


    But they didn''t expect that the spirit of this world was so reckless and brave to this extent. Dare to fight against them?


    Fight, who is afraid of who?


    Will our gods fear you spirits of the lower world?


    The war was directly launched in the world of five days. Before the war, no one expected that the war would end so soon.


    This time, there were not many gods knocking at the gate. Taken together, it''s less than threethousand.


    And how many spirits are there in the five heavens?


    Immeasurable meter!


    Moreover, the original non belligerent Tianren clan, driven by two reasons, launched a crazy encirclement and suppression of these gods!


    This kind of encirclement and suppression is simply unprecedented!


    Even the four gods had to sigh that if the Tianren clan had such a fighting consciousness in those days, I''m afraid the emperor of Chu would really be difficult to become a climate.


    One of the reasons, and the most important reason, is that this group of Tianren people now all realize that this is a war related to their survival! Can not fight, can retreat. You can shout that we love peace. But in the end, there is only a dead end!


    Those spirits in the divine world will never produce a trace of mercy just because they beg for mercy and submit.


    Through the rune network, they already know too much information.


    Know how the millions of vast and boundless world, which is not inferior to the five heavens, perished in the ruins of Pangu world.


    Millions of big worlds have been hard turned into lonely dead places, and countless heavenly beings have personally been to those universes, knowing that the things said on the rune network are true.


    In this case, for the gods coming from the high-dimensional world, the wisdom spirits of the entire Pangu world have only one idea: they are a group of terrible murderers. There is only one side between all things in the world of five heavens and these gods that can survive.


    Under the trend of this mentality, even if a few spirits will be timid, the vast majority of spirits will all show their strongest courage to fight them!


    Because this is to fight for the power of survival for yourself!


    Another reason is that through the influence of the rune network, the character of the Terran is closer to the Terran.


    The power of the rune network is too powerful. Under the intentional guidance of the Chu royal family over the years, almost all the blood in the spirit bones of the vast majority of the five heavens has been stimulated.


    Therefore, this battle, which was supposed to be a long and arduous battle, actually lasted less than a month.


    More than 3000 gods who entered by knocking at the gate have lost more than one!


    More than 1800 gods died in battle!


    Directly swept away by the power of the six samsara!


    No one knows what they will reincarnate into in the future. Anyway, they will never return to the divine world.


    It is a great luck to be reincarnated into a low-level, dirty and filthy Terran in their eyes!


    In this process, the battle between Chu Mo and the elder of the Xiahou Protoss has long ended.


    Chu Mo was injured, but the elder of Xiahou Protoss was seriously injured!


    Even the ancient sword remained in the Pangu world.


    Chu Mo''s injury is not serious. He can recover after a period of recuperation.


    A large number of battle information and pictures were transmitted to the rune network, including the battle between Chu Mo and the elder of Xiahou Protoss, which was also recorded and transmitted to the rune network.


    The whole five days are boiling!


    Almost all the spirits were so excited that they almost went crazy!


    They actually defeated the protoss!


    The surviving gods, far away from the world of the five heavens, rushed out of the boundary wall.


    Chu Mo directly used endless energy to repair the boundary wall of the five heaven world.


    Next time, even if those gods want to enter, it will not be so easy.


    This battle, which didn''t last long, made all the creatures on the side of the five heavens show strong confidence. On the whole Rune network, there is a boiling noise.


    But in fact, on the side of Tianting, there is not so optimistic about the follow-up battle between the five heavens and the gods.


    Because in this battle, the casualties of gods were more than 1800 people, but countless spirits died in the battle on the side of the five heavens. Monks in Dazu realm alone have lost more than 100000!


    There are probably at least millions under the realm of Dazu.


    Therefore, such a victory is really nothing to show off.


    From this point, it can be seen that there is still a huge gap between the strength of the five heavens and that of the divine world.


    The reason why the rune network barely mentions its own losses is mainly because before this, few people would think that gods can also be defeated.


    Therefore, despite the great losses, all the spirits of the five heavens are optimistic that the gods are just like this. They will also bleed, get injured and die.


    This optimism and strong self-confidence can appear among the people. But it must not appear in heaven.


    If the whole people in heaven think so, it will be a bad thing.


    The problem is too big!


    Fortunately, no one is so blindly optimistic on the side of Tianting. Almost everyone''s face is dignified.


    "The more than 1200 gods are not incapable of causing greater casualties. They cherish their lives." Hongmeng venerable said in a deep voice, "if there are a large number of gods coming, unimaginable terrorist casualties will appear on our side of the five heavens."


    The immeasurable venerable said, "however, one thing is certain that they will not really kill all the spirits of the five heavens. If so, it will affect their subsequent plans."


    What is the follow-up plan? Of course, continue to draw energy from this world!


    In those millions of big worlds, the spirit has begun to multiply, but in fact, it is still very weak. Drawing the power from the millions of worlds, we can build a more perfect and stable divine world than in the past. But in the future, they still need to draw energy from the prosperous world like wudaitian.


    "Therefore, their real goal must be our side." Said the immeasurable venerable.


    The demon king laughed at the words and said, "this is good news. At least, our world will not suffer from that terrible spiritual destruction."


    Everyone laughed bitterly.


    Everyone knows that the demon king is mocking himself.


    However, it is this unique optimism of the Terran that is infecting everyone and supporting everyone to continue.


    If you are really pessimistic, I''m afraid you''ll think of giving up now.


    After all, this kind of battle is really too difficult!


    Too hard!


    From any point of view, there is almost no chance of winning the five heavens. A mere 3000 gods have mixed the whole world of the five heavens like this. What if there are 30000 in the future? Three hundred thousand? Three million, or even more. At that time, what will the five heavens fight with?


    When the five heavenly beings finally realize that these gods are invincible, will they still be so optimistic? Can we fight with this spirit?


    This is really hard to say.


    At this time, Hongmeng venerable suddenly said, "there is a place in our five heaven world, where there is a big secret."¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1922

    Chu Mo glanced at him and asked, "what big secret?"


    Hongmeng venerable said, "we can''t enter that place."


    At this time, Wuliang venerable and Nan wuzun all remembered something, and they nodded at the same time. Then, the immeasurable venerable said, "that should be the most terrible area in our five heaven world. We had a deduction together, and at that time... The carefree venerable was still there. Our four venerable people deduced and calculated together. The conclusion was that there seemed to be an unimaginable great force in that place. That force could crush us all into slag in an instant."


    Nan wuzun said with lingering fear, "yes, I still feel a little afraid when I think of that place."


    "Five days exist in such a place?" Chu Mo frowned slightly. But he also knows that there are still many blank areas in the world. Outside the sphere of influence of Wu Datian. Those places are generally called "places beyond the law" or "places beyond the law".


    It means not within the scope of the law. Generally speaking, those places are full of danger.


    There was chaos everywhere. Even the divine consciousness of the great ancestor friar could not penetrate that chaos.


    Therefore, it is very difficult to explore that kind of place. Almost accidentally, there is a possibility of falling.


    Generally speaking, the land outside the law belongs to the real marginal zone and blank zone of the universe. Generally speaking, there is nothing in that kind of place. There will not be any particularly good resources there.


    Because where good resources can be formed, there will almost be a complete continent and a complete universe. Will form a natural boundary wall to protect the air transportation of that place.


    Generally speaking, there is only death in the chaotic place outside the law.


    Therefore, the words of the three venerable masters immediately aroused the vigilance and suspicion of some people. After all, everyone can hear it. Their words are actually addressed to Chu Mo, who wants to explore that place and obtain more powerful power.


    The three venerable masters are not stupid, and their wisdom is very profound, so after finishing, Hongmeng venerable looked at Chu Mo with a calm face: "Your Majesty, we naturally can''t enter that place, but your majesty adheres to the heavenly way of the world and has been recognized by the heavenly way. He also takes charge of the six samsara. Presumably, he will have the opportunity to enter that place to find out. If there is a big chance, then our five heaven world may still be saved."


    Nan wuzun said, "before the last step, we don''t recommend your majesty to go to that dangerous place."


    Their explanation, let those who have doubts and vigilance, put their minds away. Because it is clear in my heart that the three venerable masters are also telling the truth. When it comes to the last step, it seems that it will be completely destroyed, so going to that place has become the only choice.


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly looked frozen and said to the crowd, "there is a god knocking at the gate and calling me. I''ll go for a while, you continue! By the way, you give me the coordinates of that place."


    Speaking, Chu Mo''s body suddenly disappeared here.


    In the hall, everyone was silent.


    What can make Chu Mo deal with so nervously is obviously not an ordinary God. Maybe it is the top tyrannical God who knocks the door and wants to kill Chu Mo directly.


    For Chu Mo, there is no way to avoid this kind of battle.


    Hongmeng venerable looked at the crowd and said slowly, "it seems that the real war is coming!"


    "What do you see?" Immeasurable suddenly asked.


    "The sea of corpses, countless corpses, floating in the void, blood flowed all over the world of the five heavens!" Hongmeng venerable said.


    Everyone was silent for a while, and everyone knew that Hongmeng venerable had super power in divination.


    All creatures who have reached a certain level of cultivation are sensitive to the future and can see a corner of the future. But in fact, I can only see a little messy thoughts. If you really want to see a lot of information about the infinite future, you need super powerful spiritual awareness and special law power.


    In this regard, Hongmeng venerable person has the ability of ordinary people to phenomenon.


    His former incarnation, transformed into a divine old man, also really has extraordinary ability.


    Lost to Pangu, but also because he did not understand the world Pangu.


    At this moment, Chu Mo''s figure appeared on the top of the infinite sky.


    There is the boundary wall of the whole five heaven world!


    This kind of boundary wall can no longer be called boundary wall. It is not too much to say that it is the top of the sky.


    Too high, too deep, too far!


    It has reached the end of the world.


    A huge eye appeared in the boundless sky here.


    This heavenly eye is not naturally formed, but a vision produced by those gods outside the five heavens and the world.


    Those gods are too powerful and their Dharma is too clever. It can almost suppress the heavenly way of the five heavens. There they made a heavenly eye and knocked in.


    When Chu Mo came here, there were three people here.


    Three exceptionally young people.


    Two men and one woman.


    All Terrans!


    No wonder someone once said in the past that the master of the high-dimensional world is still the Terran!


    All three of them didn''t hide their faces. They were incomparably handsome.


    Moreover, everyone has his own characteristics.


    Their appearance is flawless, and they can''t find any flaws.


    They all wear extremely gorgeous clothes, which are all condensed by rules. It is countless times stronger than any battle clothes in this world!


    After seeing Chu Mo, the woman opened her mouth first. She looked at Chu Mo and slowly said, "you are the one who killed the young generation of Xiahou Protoss? Are you the master of the world?"


    Chu Mo looked at the woman, and he felt a very dangerous breath from the three men.


    Nodded, Chu Mo said, "it''s me!"


    "You, damn it." The woman stared at Chu Mo''s eyes with double beautiful eyes, and said in a cold voice, "kill an important member of the protoss, you have committed the crime of death, but..."


    Chu Mo looked at the woman, didn''t speak, and didn''t interrupt her, but in his eyes, he had shown a kind of cold mockery.


    The woman naturally felt Chu Mo''s emotions, looked at Chu Mo coldly and said, "now I can give you a chance to atone for your sins. If you do well, we can even suppress it for you. Then, one day, you can take you and your family members into the divine world. This... Is a supreme honor."


    Chu Mo said faintly, "is there such a good thing?"


    "You don''t have to wonder. We don''t have to deceive you." The woman said seriously, "now, you can kneel down and kowtow to thank you."


    "What?" Chu Mo looked at the woman blankly.


    A blond man beside the woman said coldly, "can''t you understand? You can kneel down and thank you now! I don''t know what the above thinks, but you are so favored."


    Another white haired man said faintly, "if it weren''t for the above order, do you think we would talk nonsense with you here? Any one of the three of us can easily die for you."


    The woman said coldly, "we are not the useless elders of Xiahou Protoss. If you are really unwilling, you can give you a chance to fight against the three of us. If you can make any of us step back, you will win."


    This tone is so big that Chu Mo really can''t imagine where this woman''s confidence comes from.


    He looked at the woman: "but with any of you... Take a half step back, even if I win?"


    "Yes." The woman nodded and looked at Chu Mo coldly: "however, if you lose, the end is death."


    The blond man said coldly, "in this way, we are not against the rules. Don''t think we want to communicate with you so much. Seeing you, we are disgusted to death."


    The white haired man said faintly, "I advise you to kneel down and thank you. This is a supreme gift to you, which is unprecedented."


    They didn''t even say what they wanted Chu Mo to do, so impatiently asked Chu Mo to kneel down and thank you, and also made an appearance that we were not willing to talk about this matter with you. This made Chu Mo feel very funny.


    He looked at the three men and said, "what if I win?"


    "You can''t win." The woman looked at Chu Mo: "do you really want to try?"


    Chu Mo looked at her: "there is nothing impossible in this world. For example, before this, you must also think that the divine world cannot collapse like that."


    "Presumptuous!" The blonde man was furious and directly shouted, "are you looking for death?"


    Both the white haired man and the woman have ugly faces. Chu Mo''s words simply stabbed them in the wound.


    Chu Mo looked at the three of them with a smile: "so, what if I win?"


    Although Chu Mo''s attitude made these three people extremely angry, at the same time, a strong sense of vigilance also rose in his heart.


    Why is he so confident?


    These three people are actually more confident people. They are confident that the elder of Xiahou Protoss is unworthy of lifting shoes in front of them!


    Moreover, there was also a hole in the woman''s words just now. She only said that Chu Mo would lose if he could make them step back, but she didn''t say that they would be beaten passively. In other words, if they do, they will fight back!


    They are all confident. With their ability, it is impossible for Chu Mo to take advantage of them.


    But this man... Is he so confident?


    None of them thought that Chu Mo would win.


    Therefore, under the continuous questioning of Chu Mo, the woman frowned slightly and said, "if you win, we..."


    Chu Mo looked at her, "just become my servant!"


    "You want to die!" The blonde man has a hot temper and will fight Chu Mo on the spot. He was stopped by the white haired man, but the white haired man looked at Chu Mo''s eyes, which was also extremely cold.


    The woman also has an angry face.


    Chu Mo grinned: "why, dare not?"¡ª¡ª


    Recommend a new book, author Da Liangpi, the title of the book, the emperor of food, fantasy theme, to eat into the road. You can go and have a look.

 Chapter 1923

    The voice of the woman''s speech was like emanating from the ice for thousands of years: "Oh, the Terran''s exciting method? Low level!"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "if you don''t dare, say no."


    "You are not qualified to be our master. If you beat us back, you want to be our master? It''s crazy!" The blonde man''s eyes seemed to burst into flames, and his eyes looked at Chu Mo with infinite killing intent.


    "Well, another way." Chu Mo looked at the blonde man and continued to sneer, "let''s fight. If I lose, I''ll help you win the world! If I lose, you three... Will all become my slaves. Dare you?"


    "What dare you?" The blonde blurted out.


    The white haired men and women over there had no time to stop drinking. However, they did not think that the blonde man was not Chu Mo''s opponent, but felt that being led away by a human being was a little uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Seeing that the blonde man had promised, the white haired man said faintly, "don''t beat him to death, we''re still useful."


    The woman nodded: "just teach me a lesson. I don''t have that ability. I still want to learn from others'' rebelliousness."


    Chu Mo was not annoyed, and looked at the blonde man with a smile: "you have taken a great advantage of this bet. To be honest, I don''t care much about slaves like you."


    "Go to hell!" The blonde man shot Chu Mo directly.


    The monk in this realm can''t talk about sneak attack. He thinks Chu Mo is really uncomfortable. A creature in a low-level world really thinks of himself as emperor or emperor. Even in the divine world, no one dares to be emperor easily.


    The word "emperor" is really worthless?


    How lucky are you? Dare to be emperor easily?


    The blonde man''s strike was so strong that it could not be further strengthened. It seems that there is no damage to the surrounding void. But in fact, all his strength is contained in his fist. No power to leak out!


    In fact, such a blow can directly kill a monk in Dazu realm. Even the Lord of the world, I''m afraid he can''t stop this punch at all.


    This is a real murderer!


    It''s so fierce that it can''t be further increased.


    He said he would kill Chu Mo, but this punch was clearly aimed at killing Chu Mo!


    It''s inevitable that there will be some mistakes and mistakes in the battle. If you''re not careful, alas... I killed him. I''m really sorry. Who knows why he can''t help fighting so much? There are also risks for such a creature to cooperate with him. In case someone kills us one day, won''t we have greater losses?


    Excuse, he has already thought of it!


    Chu Mo stood quietly in place. When the blonde man punched him, the expression on Chu Mo''s face seemed to be with a faint sense of panic and a little stunned. It''s like I didn''t expect the other side to be so powerful.


    This expression, seen in the eyes of the woman and the white haired man, showed a determined smile on their faces.


    Really... What did the Terran say? Embroidered pillows are useless? Seems to say so?


    The expression on both faces became extremely relaxed.


    Their realm is deep enough and their observation ability is meticulous enough. Therefore, they have a panoramic view of Chu Mo''s expression in a moment.


    The blond man, with a ferocious smile on his face, seemed to see the scene of this Terran being punched in the head by him.


    flesh and blood flying in all directions!


    Brain burst!


    This kind of scene is hard to see in the divine world. After all, killing other creatures in the divine world is not so free.


    In his bones, the blonde man is a brutal and murderous man.


    Come to this world, he wants to vent!


    Boom!


    His fist, at this moment, has come to Chu Mo''s face.


    At this time, Chu Mo seemed to be in a hurry and forced a punch against his fist.


    In an instant, two forces burst out fiercely!


    Then, at the top of the day, a dazzling light suddenly burst out, and at the same time, there were terrible waves that broke out in all directions.


    This force... Is really too powerful!


    The relaxed smile on the faces of the woman and the white haired man over there almost froze at once. Because of this collision, this light... And this fluctuation of power, it''s completely unlike what a human race should have after being punched in the head by their people.


    "Ah!"


    The scream of the blonde man suddenly broke out at this moment.


    It''s broken!


    The white haired man and woman changed their faces. They just wanted to rush over.


    But I saw the figure of the blonde man, flying out of the light directly.


    His body is bent like a shrimp!


    The whole person was like a sandbag that was hit and flew, and instantly disappeared in this void.


    Then, sprinkle a series of golden blood on the flying exposure of the blonde man''s body!


    That''s the blood of God!


    It is also the symbol that they have always been proud of... That they feel different from the Terrans!


    The light scattered over there, and the figure of Chu Mo appeared there.


    His long hair, like a waterfall, reached his waist, and his body erupted in endless fighting. In one eye, there was a arrogant light, and he said faintly, "from now on, you three are all my slaves! Don''t you come and kneel down to your master?"


    It blew up!


    White haired man and woman, both of them exploded at once!


    slave servant? Kneel down to your master?


    The two of them, plus the blonde man, in the divine world, that is also the kind of existence with real high power!


    Although very young.


    But they are all ordinary people with high status... Even unusual people, such as the elder of Xiahou Protoss, have to salute before speaking when they see them!


    I have to be polite to say childe and miss!


    What kind of thing are you, human?


    At this moment, both the white haired man and the woman had an idea of fighting Chu Mo!


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly sneered, "I understand, this is God, this is the so-called gods, a group of renegade villains, not a group of things with any credit at all! Come on. Don''t you just want to kill people and deny this thing? It doesn''t matter! What way do you draw, and I''ll follow!"


    "Who do you say goes back on his word? Who do you say has no credit?" The angry roar of the blonde man came from the endless void in the distance.


    "Ouch, are you not dead?" Chu Mo sneered: "OK, a group of gods with credit, come on, now hurry to kill people. Otherwise, this picture will be transmitted through the runic message board in a moment..."


    Saying this, Chu Mo scratched his head: "Oh, I''m really sorry, it has been spread out. Now all the creatures in the whole five days have seen the picture that your three gods are very trustworthy. But it doesn''t matter, anyway, you have a thick skin. God... People are not, do you want to face?"


    The white haired man looked at Chu Mo with extremely cold eyes and said coldly, "you are despicable!"


    The woman also stared at Chu Mo, with a look of resentment in her eyes: "shameless!"


    "Fuck you." Chu Mo looked at these two people and said faintly.


    At the next moment, Chu Mo directly started!


    His figure was so fast that he appeared in front of the woman in a flash.


    Raise your hand is a punch!


    Bang!


    This punch directly hit the woman''s flawless face.


    "Am I shameless?"


    Bang!


    Chu Mo hit again.


    "Am I mean?"


    Bang!


    When the third punch hit the woman''s face, it finally broke the bone on the woman''s face!


    Make a snap!


    "Am I a lowlife?"


    Bang!


    The fourth punch directly blew the woman''s head!


    The woman''s Yuanshen screamed, drilled out of her head and quickly fled to the distance. I didn''t even dare to condense my body again.


    The speed of Chu Mo''s four fists completely exceeded the speed limit in the universe.


    It''s too fast!


    Even the white haired man couldn''t react at all.


    This woman has been seriously injured.


    When he finally recovered, Chu Mo had rushed towards him.


    "A group of gods?"


    Chu Mo raised his hand and punched again!


    In his fist, there is the merit power of millions of big world!


    This power is terrible!


    This kind of power is completely a kind of great power that these gods in the divine world cannot imagine!


    That is the real great merit accumulated by Chu mo after he activated and awakened millions of dead universes. Without this merit, when he was crowned emperor of heaven, how could there be auspicious signs everywhere in this big world?


    No one knows what kind of state Chu Mo has reached over the years, and no one knows what kind of combat power Chu Mo really has.


    Even when fighting the elder of the Xiahou Protoss before, Chu Mo didn''t give his full strength at all. Because at that time, Chu Mo was still observing. They are still calculating the combat power of the gods.


    He didn''t want to reveal his true combat power so early, so he would rather be injured than give these gods a little illusion.


    Now, no need!


    Because these gods have begun to knock on a large scale and really want to fight in.


    So these young gods, who are high above, finally know that this low-level creature, which is not in their eyes, has far more terrifying combat power than them!


    Bang!


    Chu Mo punched the white haired man.


    This speed is also too fast!


    The white haired man only had time to stretch out his arm and wanted to block Chu Mo''s punch.


    Click!


    His arm broke directly!


    His arm took on a very strange shape. Drooping on his shoulder, this arm is useless.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo hit the white haired young man''s chest with another punch.


    Click!


    There was another crisp crack.


    The white haired young man''s chest was directly collapsed by Chu Mo''s punch.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo''s third punch directly hit the white haired young man in the face.


    With only one punch, he made a big hole in his face!


    The flawless handsome face disappeared in an instant.


    The yuan Shen of the white haired young man was also directly hit by Chu Mo''s several fists. He fled to the distance in a panic.


    Then, together with the woman and the blonde man who rushed over, the three got together. He looked at Chu Mo with great horror. That kind of look is still full of fear and disbelief.


    How can a creature in the lower world have such terrible combat power?


    This is just like a dream!


    It''s unbelievable!


    Chu Mo looked at the three of them, with a cold sneer on his face: "I can make the three of you step back, even if you win?"


    The three young men, whose faces were so ugly that they wanted to drip water¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1924

    They lost, and lost miserably. The feeling in their hearts was like being stabbed by thousands of needles at the same time. His face was hot and he couldn''t speak at all.


    Because those words were just said by themselves. Moreover, it was said with great pride from a condescending attitude. Now it is returned in full by others. Every word was like a slap in the face.


    The bloody reality shattered their pride and dignity.


    There is absolutely no room for them!


    How did regret come about? In this matter, it is obvious that they thought too much of themselves at first. He didn''t pay attention to Chu Mo at all, and his words were too full.


    Chu Mo looked at the three of them: "I lost, what I lost is the world! You will win supreme glory. If you lose, you can refuse to pay, and you can say that you didn''t say that. It doesn''t matter, even if the whole Rune network is spread, you can choose to see but not see. Anyway, the low beings in the lower world, what they say and do, how can they affect you gods? Right?"


    WOW!


    The woman spewed a mouthful of blood directly, and her chest fluctuated violently. Her eyes looking at Chu mo were also full of resentment and resentment.


    She is really unwilling!


    How can a creature in the lower world have such strength?


    The news passed back before said that he was injured when fighting with the elder of the Xiahou Protoss?


    How can people who can''t even deal with an elder of Xiahou Protoss make them so embarrassed?


    He must be clumsy!


    These three young Protoss leaders suddenly figured it out.


    What''s the use of figuring it out?


    All the arrogant words were spoken by them before.


    Speaking of it, the protoss... Although they regard themselves extremely high, although they are arrogant, they are the group that pays most attention to the spirit of contract.


    Because if they don''t talk about the spirit of contract, there will be no credit in this world.


    But the problem is that when they talk about the spirit of contract, they all talk about the existence of equal status. But I never thought about talking about the spirit of contract with people in the low-level world like Chu mo.


    So, do you want to go back on this matter?


    The three looked at each other.


    The blond man with the most grumpy temper suddenly took a few steps forward, looked at Chu Mo, his eyes were full of reluctance, and gritted his teeth and said, "can you give me another chance? If... I''m still not your opponent, then I''m willing to keep my promise. Be your servant!"


    "Ah... Are you crazy?" The extremely beautiful woman looked at the back of the blonde man with an incredible color on her face.


    The blonde man didn''t answer her, but looked at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked at him and suddenly smiled, "OK, I''ll give you this chance."


    The blonde man looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "thank you!"


    At this time, he glanced back at the white haired man and the beautiful woman: "if I die, please help me tell my family elders that I Chen Fan... I am not a God who is not trustworthy, nor a cowardly God! I died for dignity."


    At this time, the blond man chen fan, the young Protoss God, was obviously determined to die in battle.


    The dignity of God cannot be blasphemed!


    With that, chen fan went directly to Chu mo. then, his eyes showed a dignified color, looked at Chu Mo and said, "I admit that you are very capable and powerful. If you can defeat me this time, I will become your servant according to my promise!"


    While talking, chen fan directly started.


    This time, he directly sacrificed an ancient magic instrument.


    That magic weapon looks like a tortoise shell, only the size of a palm, glittering with gold.


    After the sacrifice, the tortoise shell directly hit Chu mo.


    Hum!


    In an instant, a huge basalt suddenly jumped from the tortoise shell, emitting an endless cold breath, and his body was like cast black iron. Flickering cold light.


    An unparalleled force of terror, towards Chu Mo, instantly suppressed!


    The white haired men and women over there all showed shock in their eyes. They knew that Chen Fan was going to fight hard!


    Chu Mo''s face also showed a trace of dignity.


    He saw that the tortoise shell was extraordinary, and it seemed to have a natural suppressed breath.


    The huge basalt directly opened its mouth to devour Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s body, not retreating but advancing, directly towards the Xuanwu, raising his hand is a punch!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo''s figure kept falling back and retreating far away.


    And this Xuanwu, but there did not move, issued a roar, and continued to rush directly towards Chu Mo!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    This Xuanwu is so terrible that every blow of it seems to destroy this world. The desolate smell on it is becoming more and more obvious.


    If Chu Mo hadn''t seen it emerge from the tortoise shell with his own eyes, he would even think it was a real living creature.


    In fact, it is not!


    It''s just a law!


    In this law, all the abilities of Xuanwu are engraved.


    Chu Mo kept fighting with this Xuanwu. His strength was incredibly difficult to shake the other party''s defense.


    And the attack ability of this Xuanwu is also super. It is not just the kind of defense.


    Chen fan, a blond man, stood there with his eyes slightly closed, and his expression was definitely not relaxed. Because to control this magic instrument, it is also a very mind consuming thing for him.


    Bang!


    Chu Mo hit the Xuanwu on the head again.


    This time, the defense of Xuanwu... Was finally broken by Chu Mo''s blow!


    A blood light directly burst out from the head of the basalt.


    The huge basalt gave a painful neighing.


    That sound, sounds extremely real.


    In fact, although it is the law, this Xuanwu is no different from the real beast Xuanwu. Its muscles, bones, skin and flesh are all real.


    By Chu Mo''s such a blow, he also suffered great damage.


    It shook its head violently, trying to shake Chu Mo away from its head. But Chu Mo seemed to stick to its neck.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s body suddenly became larger, and his hands grabbed the Xuanwu''s neck and twisted with force!


    The white haired man and the beautiful woman over there even subconsciously closed their eyes, as if they couldn''t bear to see this picture.


    Click!


    Xuanwu''s huge neck was directly broken and his body began to collapse.


    Turned into wisps of energy, it seems to want to fly back to the golden tortoise shell magic tool.


    Chu Mo opened his mouth and sucked that energy into his body in an instant.


    Then, in Chu Mo''s hand, killer appeared directly. He raised his hand with a knife and chopped directly at the golden tortoise shell!


    Bang Dang!


    Kill heaven mercilessly cut on the golden tortoise shell.


    The tortoise shell, which was only as big as a palm, left a deep trace after being cut on it by Chu Mo''s knife!


    Chen fan, the blond man over there, whoa, spewed out a mouthful of golden blood.


    The whole person''s spirit suddenly became depressed.


    The white haired man and the extremely beautiful woman over there wanted to rush directly.


    But Chen Fan shouted, "Du Wei, LAN Xiao... If you want to treat me as a friend, don''t come here! This... Is the battle between me and him!"


    Du Wei, the white haired man over there, and LAN Xiao, the extremely beautiful woman, suddenly stopped. Their eyes showed a complex color.


    Today''s disaster was purely caused by themselves. If at the beginning, according to the above meaning, stabilize the lower God. Then promise him heavy profits and give him corresponding status. The premise must be to respect him. If so, then maybe this kind of thing will not happen.


    But now it''s too late to regret. They have completely angered the lower heaven emperor.


    Chen Fan took out a pill from his body, swallowed it directly, and then his body burst into golden light. Then, he jumped at Chu Mo again!


    "Kill!"


    Chen Fan let out an earthshaking roar.


    With the taking of this pill, his combat power doubled in a moment.


    The faces of Du Wei and LAN Xiao over there all showed an extremely dignified look. They knew very well what Chen Fan swallowed that thing. Generally speaking, the pill is only taken when life and death are desperate. It can instantly double the combat power, but the damage to the body is also considerable.


    Only the legitimate children of the top Protoss in the divine world are qualified to get this pill. Ordinary gods in the divine world are hard to see at all.


    Chen fan, who doubled his combat power in an instant, once again faced Chu Mo, and instantly gave birth to absolute confidence and confidence.


    He roared crazily, "you can be proud of driving me to this point!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Chu Mo calmly shouted at him.


    The wave emitted by each blow can make this void tremble violently.


    At first, Chu Mo was indeed a little passive. Facing chen fan, who doubled his combat power, Chu Mo seemed to be in danger.


    But Chu Mo was too calm, and his face did not show even a little fear. There is no sense of retreat.


    He fought against Chen Fan one after another, when they fought for more than 300 rounds. Chen fan put a palm print on Chu Mo''s chest, and Chu Mo''s terrifying and unparalleled body directly made a soft sound.


    Click!


    It sounds like the sound of broken bones.


    But at the same time, Chu Mo finally cut a knife again!


    Qiang!


    Killing the sky in the void, directly issued a bright and loud chant.


    This knife is like cutting from the sky.


    Incomparably amazing!


    Brush!


    Chen Fan''s body was directly split in two by this knife.


    His primordial deity was hit hard again.


    Even though his combat power doubled, in the end, he was still not Chu Mo''s opponent.


    Although Chu Mo was also injured, he went and looked at Chen Fan''s Yuanshen with cold eyes. Then, his body followed closely and cut Chen Fan''s Yuanshen again!


    Then, he used the supreme method to suppress Chen Fan''s yuan Shen, who had been fatally hit.


    Chu Mo looked at Chen Fan''s yuan Shen and asked, "are you convinced?"


    Chen Fan''s Yuanshen gradually condensed into his appearance. His face was gray and he said in a deep voice, "I lost!"

 Chapter 1925

    At the next moment, chen fan knelt there directly on one knee, looked at Chu Mo, and said with a trembling voice, "I... Chen fan, the protoss Chen in the divine world... The ninth generation of legitimate children, now submit to the emperor of Chu mo. I wish to be a slave and never betray."


    Du Wei, a white haired man over there, and LAN Xiao, a beautiful woman, all looked at this scene with a dull face.


    Chen Fan lost!


    So powerful Chen FA, unexpectedly lost!


    Moreover, not only did he lose completely, but also he simply fulfilled his promise. Became the servant of this Terran!


    Shame? Shame? Feel that there is no light on the surface, and want to find a ground seam to drill in?


    That feeling is really worse than ever.


    For them, even the day when the divine world collapsed, it was not as painful as today. The collapse of the divine world just made them lose their eternal home, but now... They seem to have lost their dignity and freedom together.


    Du Wei and LAN Xiao looked at each other at this time. They all saw the color of struggle in each other''s eyes.


    I have to say that Chen Fan really treats them as his best friends. Because even if he himself surrendered to Chu Mo, he didn''t mention them at all.


    But the more it is, the more it makes them feel that they are treacherous villains.


    Finally, Dewey sighed softly, Look at LAN Xiao: "From the day of the collapse of the divine world, we have been doomed to today. We were born in the divine world, we practiced in the divine world, we grew up in the divine world, and our family is the divine race... Therefore, naturally, we also regard ourselves as immortal gods. Until today, even if the divine world collapsed and broken... I still feel like a God. The blood flowing in my body is Golden! Instead of ordinary red. So, in fact, we are all the same. We all feel that we are completely different from the human race and all creatures in the world, and much higher than them. But now, I finally understand. "


    LAN Xiao looked at Du Wei with a shocked face. He probably didn''t expect such words to come out of his friend''s mouth.


    Du Wei smiles: "I understand that without the divine realm, we are not immortal, just like all creatures. Maybe our combat power in this world is still unparalleled and the top level. But seriously, we will also die. I found today that I also fear. I used to think that I was high and never knew what fear was. Now, I wake up! Blue Xiao, go back. "


    "What? I, I''ll go back? What about you? Do you also..." Lan Xiao looked at Du Wei with an incredible face, looking at this partner who grew up together. There was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    It seems that Chen fan is the most impatient, the worst tempered and the proudest among them. But in fact, LAN Xiao knew clearly in his heart that the proudest of the three of them... Was actually Du Wei!


    He is the one who will never have others in his bones!


    But today... He actually said such a touching words. Moreover, he actually... Has to keep his promise. Be this humble, dirty, filthy human... Servant?


    Du Wei nodded calmly: "yes, we all lost. But you are a girl."


    LAN Xiao suddenly burst out of her heart with anger. She looked at Du Wei: "why, do you look down on girls?"


    "Of course not." Du Wei shrugged his shoulders and smiled bitterly, "it''s just that I think... I believe chen fan will not let you stay here."


    "And then?" LAN Xiao looked at Du Wei coldly: "I left your two friends here, and I went back alone to continue to be my proud little princess? The princess who has lost the divine world, the eternal and immortal... Little princess?"


    Du Wei sighed softly, "it''s better than you are here..."


    LAN Xiao said, "if you can do it, why can''t I? Why can''t you look down on women? Can women not keep their promises? Can women shamelessly say I''m a woman? Can you let me go once? That human... When he just started, he regarded me as a woman?"


    Speaking of this, LAN Xiao still had a strong sense of anger. She gnashed her teeth and said, "so, if you can do it, I can do it!"


    While talking, LAN Xiao has strode towards Chu mo. Walked directly to Chen Fan''s side, looked at chen fan who was also stunned, and said angrily, "feelings are in your eyes, and I LAN Xiao should not keep my promise, right?"


    With that, LAN Xiao directly knelt down on one knee to Chu Mo, and said with gnashing teeth, "I, LAN Xiao, the tenth generation legitimate daughter of the LAN family of the divine world, now submit to the emperor of Chu mo. I wish to be a slave and never betray!"


    With that, LAN Xiao simply handed over a ray of his divine consciousness!


    This thing is the most direct way of submission.


    When this wisp of divine consciousness was accepted by Chu Mo, LAN Xiao still gritted his teeth and said, "Chu Tiandi, although you are already my master, if you want to have any unreasonable requirements for me, I would rather die than agree!"


    Because just now, at the moment of serving Chu Mo ministers, LAN Xiao was somewhat regretful in his heart. But she is such a temperament that she does everything she does. There is no need to regret anything. Regret is meaningless!


    However, she still thought that there were some divine servants in the divine world, including her family. Although they were also immortal gods, those people would always be the private property of their masters, who could do whatever they wanted!


    Thinking of some pictures, she suddenly felt a little afraid, so she said these words to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo glanced at her and said nothing more.


    At this time, the blonde chen fan and LAN Xiao have chosen to submit to him. Only the white haired Dewey is left.


    At this time, Du Wei suddenly smiled, and his figure suddenly disappeared in place. In the void, he left his voice: "sorry, LAN Xiao, and Chen fan, one of the three of us must go back to recover... Originally, that opportunity belonged to LAN Xiao, but you gave up yourself. So... I''m really sorry, I have to go back, to let the gods know what happened here."


    LAN Xiao and Chen Fan''s faces were stunned. They couldn''t believe in their dreams that Dewey ran away like this.


    Just now, Du Wei''s sincere words echoed in their ears. However, Du Wei himself ran away!


    And run without warning and without hesitation!


    Just run away!


    Chu Mo didn''t even stop Du Wei, because at that moment, Du Wei directly used a real forbidden device on his body.


    That thing, with him, disappeared there directly. Even Chu Mo had no time to stop it. At the same time, Chu Mo didn''t want to block it.


    "So he left?" LAN Xiao looked at Chen Fan with some silly eyes.


    Chen Fan sighed, "don''t you know who he is after knowing him for so many years?"


    "I, I, I..." Lan Xiao said several times, but it was difficult to say the following. Why didn''t she know Dewey?


    That''s a really smart man with extremely high IQ. He''s the only one who has ever calculated others and has never been calculated by others. As for the cheek, what is the use of this kind of thing?


    In fact, Dewey didn''t care much about such things as cheek all the time. But at that time, in the divine world, he had no chance to show his shameless side. Moreover, Du Weiping''s daily feeling is that kind of pride hidden in his bones and never willing to bow his head.


    Yes... Don''t bow your head!


    Anyway, it should be an unacceptable thing for him to submit to a human.


    Maybe at that moment, what he said was all from his heart, and he was ready to surrender to Chu mo. Then give LAN Xiao the chance to leave. Unexpectedly, LAN Xiao was irritated and directly expressed to Chu mo


    wait!


    LAN Xiao and Chen Fan looked at each other instantly, and their eyes were extremely complex.


    Used!


    Du Wei knows what kind of character LAN Xiao is. Their three friends are all family friends. We often play together since childhood. I haven''t separated when I grow up. They all know each other very well about the characters of the other two.


    Du Weineng didn''t know that Lan Xiao was actually a very proud and committed person?


    Since he knew it clearly, he wanted to tell LAN Xiao that it was strange that Lan Xiao felt better in his heart.


    Then... LAN Xiao was so excited that he directly expressed his submission and loyalty to Chu Mo, but he took the opportunity... To leave.


    "Very good..." Lan Xiao suddenly closed his eyes slightly, took a breath, and said softly, "anyway, he is our friend after all. If he can leave, we will be happy, won''t we?"


    Chen Fan smiled bitterly, nodded and said, "yes, I''m happy that he can leave."


    Are you really happy? I''m afraid there are different opinions about this kind of thing. However, as friends and partners for many years, at this time, they also really can''t hate Du Wei.


    Just leave!


    At this time, Chu Mo, who had been standing there without speaking, suddenly said to the two of them, "you two, go back first. Don''t worry, I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want. For example, I''ll let you turn over to deal with the protoss now. You must be unacceptable. In that case, you all go back. This thing should not have happened."


    He said so, but Chu Mo did not return the two yuan gods'' Divine thoughts to these two people.


    LAN Xiao and Chen fan were all stunned and stared at Chu mo. they didn''t expect that Chu Mo would actually let them go back. I originally thought that being a slave of this human being could not mean what kind of humiliation I would suffer. But now it seems... Except that they are psychologically very uncomfortable. Nothing else has changed.


    "Are you really going to let us go back?" LAN Xiao looked at Chu Mo and said coldly, "don''t expect us to thank you for that."


    Although Chen Fan didn''t speak, the thoughts in his heart seemed to be the same.


    Chu Mo nodded and said seriously, "I don''t know who is behind you and what you want to do, but presumably, it is also to plot our world. Go back and advise them. If you want peace, we welcome it. If you want to forcibly plunder like before, then everyone will fight to the end."


    LAN Xiao and Chen Fan did not disdain as before, but nodded seriously. Without saying anything more, they turned and left directly.


    He left the world with that huge eye¡ª¡ª


    Updates are sent to.

 Chapter 1926

    Before they left, they told Chu mo the task assigned to them, which was normal. They didn''t complete the task, but they always wanted to let Chu Mo know what the task was.


    As Chu Mo thought, there are several extremely large human families in the divine world. In the whole divine world, it occupies a dominant position. However, in the divine world, there are also Rune forces, as well as forces and sects composed of other creatures.


    On the Terran side, we want to pass the same clan attribute with the lower Terran... Although Du Wei, chen fan and LAN Xiao, the younger generation of protoss gods, are unwilling to admit that they come from the same source with the Terran, in fact, this is an indisputable fact.


    If there is no halo blessing of the divine world, and the immortality and immortality are lost, those Terran gods in the divine world are actually just more powerful Terrans. Even if their bodies are flowing with golden blood, they still can''t change their essence of being human.


    Several major Terrans in the divine world, Du, LAN and Chen, their giants, after discussion, want to be the first to reach an agreement with the Terran masters in the lower world. Then, let Chu Mo take the initiative to cooperate with the Terrans in the divine world and hand over the Guixu. Rebuild a perfect divine world!


    If this thing succeeds, then, from now on, the three major Terrans in the divine world will once again become the masters of the whole divine world. And this time, it will be better than the last time!


    The perfect divine world rebuilt will be completely dominated by the Terrans. Instead of having eight seats as before, Terrans only occupy four seats. Although he is also the master and dominates everything in the whole divine world, the weight is different.


    There is a fundamental gap.


    They sent the best young generation in the family, hoping to win the favor of the emperor of Chu through the advantage of age. It is also very simple to think so, because the three families of the divine world know that the emperor of Chu is very young through deduction. In their view, if you send an old God who has lived for many years, that kind of communication may not be the way that the emperor of Chu likes.


    Communication between young people is much simpler.


    They think very well, and these three young people have indeed performed very well in their respective families. And very modest and low-key, not that arrogant, arrogant generation.


    But they forgot one thing. Chen fan, Du Wei and LAN Xiao were modest and low-key in their daily life, which was only aimed at other creatures in the divine world. It''s not for the creatures in the lower world, and it will be the same!


    This is the mistake of the three families, which belongs to their decision makers. Because they don''t want to put too much pressure on the young people, although the three young people had told them to be polite to the emperor of Chu before they went down. Don''t carry the shelf. But they didn''t tell them how to do this strictly.


    Three young gods who have never been to the human world, how can they easily put down their pride as gods in their hearts?


    So, things were messed up directly!


    The previous things were told by LAN Xiao and Chen fan to Chu Mo about their task. The latter ones were guessed by Chu Mo himself. Because LAN Xiao had a strong regret in his tone when he told Chu Mo about his mission. At the same time, it is also suggested that Chu Mo can seriously consider this cooperation proposal.


    In fact, the three Terrans have also given quite favorable conditions to Chu Mo here.


    They promised Chu Mo that once Chu Mo cooperated with them, in the future, after rebuilding a perfect divine world, they would give Chu Mo a seat of domination! And Chu Mo will get the friendship of the three families. In other words, in the future, we will all be allies, watching each other and sharing the same spirit.


    In addition, Chu Mo can directly enter the divine world with trillions of creatures after the perfect divine world is constructed, and establish his own forces.


    At that time, these trillions of creatures will enjoy the eternity and immortality of the divine world!


    To put it bluntly, it is to give Chu Mo trillions of places to become gods.


    This kind of thing seems absurd to say. Is God so easy to be?


    But in fact, it''s so simple!


    They asked three young people to tell Chu Mo that it was imperative to perfect the structure of the divine world. In this world, no creature can stop it.


    Like the opening of the six samsara, it is the general trend between heaven and earth, and no one can stop it. Then the structure of the perfect divine world is the general trend of the most powerful creatures in the world. All the most powerful creatures will unite, and no one can stop it!


    They also told Chu Mo that two of the eight seats of the original God World Masters belonged to Rune life and two belonged to orcs. The remaining four belong to the Terran. Their three families occupy four seats! In addition to the permanent seat of each of the three families, the remaining seat is rotated every few eras. Anyway, the three families take turns to take a seat in the villa.


    The reason why they dare to give Chu Mo a seat of dominance is also because of this.


    Before, they could all occupy four seats. This time, if the three families lead to rebuild the perfect divine world, then the three families will get more seats this time. Even getting six to seven seats is not necessarily impossible!


    Because in the process of the collapse of the divine world, Rune life and orcs have suffered heavy losses. Relatively speaking, the loss of Terrans is the smallest.


    The three families, with strong sincerity, want to reach this consensus with Chu mo. In their view, Chu Mo had no reason to refuse them at all.


    It''s ridiculous to say that as the emperor of heaven, we should protect all creatures in the world... In the eyes of those senior leaders and principals of the three families. It''s simply unrealistic!


    What is the relationship between all creatures in this world and you? Are they all your descendants? What else do you care about them?


    Because all creatures fight against the whole Protoss, isn''t it brain disease? They don''t believe that Chu Mo is a fool who can become the emperor of the five heavenly worlds. And it doesn''t take much talking and brains to cooperate with smart people.


    They believed that Chu Mo was a wise man and would not be so ignorant of current affairs. Therefore, three young people were sent to deal with this matter, which can also reduce the vigilance of other gods.


    After all, every move of the three Terrans will have too many eyes staring at them.


    After comprehensive consideration, the three families finally made this decision.


    But I didn''t expect it to be completely screwed up!


    This is really a very frustrating result.


    But for Chu Mo, it''s not good or bad. At least, he has now understood the power structure of the divine world and the mainstream attitude in the divine world.


    No matter what, the perfect divine world... They all want to be established.


    This is the consensus of the whole divine world!


    Then, on this basis, it is the small moves of the three Terran families. Also to seek their own interests. Maybe the rune life force and the beast clan in the divine world are also playing all kinds of calculations.


    Chu Mo thought in his heart, and suddenly felt that on the far side of the void of the universe, there were creatures knocking, and... Calling him!


    That kind of call is a call that can only be sensed by the top existence.


    If it is changed into the human language, it is probably the respected Master of the five heavens. We come from the divine world and have the meaning of discussing things.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, thinking of his guess just now, a faint smile appeared on his face. He seemed to think of something, and then, with a flash of his body, he flew directly in that direction.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Beyond the boundary of the five heavenly worlds.


    In an ethereal world.


    Here is the broken divine world!


    The divine world, which used to be like a fairyland, is now broken. There are already various terrible death laws, which are constantly rampant here. There is an ancient palace. The whole palace stretches for hundreds of millions of miles. Magnificent to the extreme!


    In this apocalyptic realm, it gives people a rather magnificent feeling.


    This palace is actually a whole magic weapon.


    It''s called the Pantheon!


    It belongs to the three Terran forces.


    This magic weapon was also refined by the three Terran forces with a lot of resources.


    It has existed immeasurable disaster. The purpose of refining it at the beginning is to prevent problems in the divine world one day. This magic weapon can withstand all kinds of catastrophes. You can let the three Terrans have a direct connection and hide in it.


    This magic instrument has been refined for too many years. No one ever thought that it would really be useful one day.


    At this moment.


    In the center of this magnificent palace. Du Wei was standing in front of a group of dignitaries with a look of grievance, and whispered, "I really didn''t expect that the two of them would suddenly make that move. I was stunned and a little at a loss. I don''t know what to do."


    At this time, a very dignified middle-aged man, looking at Du Wei, said in a deep voice: "you mean, LAN Xiao and Chen fan, these two children, because they are too impulsive, as soon as they go up, they will directly offend the Terran emperor to death?"


    Du Wei sighed helplessly and said, "yes, I wanted to stop it at that time. It was too late."


    "Those two children look very clever on weekdays. How can they do such a thing as soon as they arrive in the human world? Mistakes... What mistakes!"


    "Unlikely? I don''t think those two children are that kind of people? Even if they come to the human world and put on a high posture, they won''t immediately kneel down and beg for mercy and surrender after being defeated?"


    Du Wei came back here and directly said that Lan Xiao and Chen fan were courteous before and after. First, they angered Chu Mo, the emperor of heaven, and then, after the defeat, they directly knelt down to beg for mercy and surrendered to Chu mo. Become a servant of others.


    This matter was unacceptable to the Chen and LAN clansmen present.


    But Dewey said it sincerely, and he also explained why he didn''t stay there.


    "The strength of Chu Mo, the emperor of heaven, is beyond our imagination. His combat power is so terrible that even I was badly hurt and almost couldn''t come back." Du Wei said with a palpitating expression on his face¡ª¡ª


    From today on, at four o''clock every day until the end of the book.

 Chapter 1927

    These are all top-level beings present. They don''t know how deep their cultivation is. Of course, they can see that Du Wei is not lying, and they can feel that Du Wei is injured.


    Moreover, Du Wei, LAN Xiao and Chen fan are really good friends. It''s not too much to say they are friends of life and death. How can he slander his friends for no reason?


    Therefore, these Chen and LAN people present, although emotionally unable to accept this fact, also believed Du Wei''s statement.


    They looked at each other, all a little speechless, and felt that this matter was simply ridiculous.


    In their view, one thing that is sure to happen is that it has been directly messed up


    According to Du Wei, chen fan is too impulsive and seems to not understand the importance of this matter. In his words, Du Wei also defended his two friends. Said that Chu Mo emperor, also extremely strong, very tough. I don''t want to talk to them at all.


    Then, in a big war, Emperor mo of Chu showed his unparalleled fighting power and directly defeated all three of them.


    "I think chen fan and LAN Xiao are not trying to make a living, but want to stay with Chu Mo and finish this task." In the end, Du Wei explained again: "the reason why I came back is because I''m afraid this matter will affect the overall situation. I must let you predecessors know what happened..."


    "You''ve done well, you''re very steady. This matter has wronged you. Don''t worry about your injury, we still have many resources. Now go to the warehouse and get 10000 pieces of crystal stones directly." A big elder of Lan Shi, looking at Du Wei, sighed and said directly.


    Ten thousand spars!


    Two pieces of this kind of spar are equivalent to the output of Pangu world in a year! 10000 yuan... Equivalent to the output of Pangu world for 5000 years! It''s too extravagant to cure Du Wei!


    Even Du Wei didn''t expect to get so much benefit from his failure in this mission. His face showed gratitude, but his heart was upset. If he had been more polite to the emperor of Chu, maybe this task could be completed. In that case, wouldn''t he be able to get greater benefits?


    However, the future is long!


    Now only I know the situation there best. Next time, I will negotiate with the emperor of Chu, and they will definitely let me go!


    At that time, the benefits I get will be mine alone.


    Du Wei hugged everyone and went to the warehouse to get the crystal stone.


    There are a group of big people from the three major ethnic groups who all look a little depressed when they gather here.


    In the end, it was the elder of the blue family who spoke first, and he said, "we have made some wrong estimates of the reaction there. As the emperor of heaven of a celebrity family, he is so young and must be very ambitious. This time, we should actually send several mature and prudent elders to talk to him."


    At this time, someone said, "elder LAN, if the other party doesn''t want to talk at all?"


    "Don''t want to talk?" The elder of LAN frowned: "there is no such stupid big man in this world? He doesn''t want to talk about what he wants to do? Does he really want to lead the infinite creatures in the whole world to fight with the protoss? Don''t be kidding, how can it be?"


    "What if?" The man is a little more serious, and his status is not low. He is an elder of the Chen family.


    The elder of LAN frowned and said, "if it''s true, there''s nothing to say. Just push it sideways and crush it. At that time, it should be no difficulty to unite the orc armies casually and crush the world below."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. In case that Terran is really so ignorant of current affairs, there''s no need to talk nonsense with them. Just push it horizontally. Just in this way, there will be heavy casualties for us. I agree with elder Lan''s suggestion and make two preparations. If it''s really ignorant of current affairs, we can directly unite the ORC."


    "In this way, the orc side will certainly take advantage of the lion to speak." Someone said.


    "The lion opened his mouth? Does the establishment of the divine world have nothing to do with them?" Someone sneered.


    However, some people raised their concerns: "recently, both the orcs and the rune forces seem to be very calm. But this should not be. First, they are likely to unite. Second, there is another possibility that they may also want to find the Heavenly Emperor of the Terran to cooperate."


    "There is no possibility that orcs and rune forces can unite. Between them... That is a mortal enemy! There is no possibility of joining hands." The elder of LAN said.


    "However, both of them thought of going to the Terran emperor to cooperate... This possibility exists." Elder LAN frowned, "so we have to hurry up on this matter. Now hurry to select the right person and go to the gate again. Then this time, we must make clear the importance of this matter... Hey, if not, I''ll go there myself."


    "No, you are in a high position and have to preside over a large number of things here. How can you go there yourself? Besides, if you move... There must be countless pairs of eyes staring behind. Maybe our plan will be directly exposed." Someone said, "I think Du Wei''s child is calm enough. Plus, he and the emperor of Chu are people who have dealt with after all. Let him go this time. By the way, pick up the two children. Hey... It''s not a shame for you to say this!"


    The elder of Lan also sighed, and he didn''t expect things to come to this point.


    At this time, two waves suddenly came from the distance, and then, there were already high-level reports of the three Terrans.


    Say LAN Xiao and Chen fan are back!


    "Did they come back?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Not that..."


    Everyone was stunned. No one thought that Lan Xiao and Chen Fan could come back at such a time.


    Was Dewey just lying?


    The elder of LAN''s suddenly sank his face. Just now, he rewarded Du Wei. He was given 10000 pieces of spar. This is actually a great reward. But now in his heart, he was particularly uncomfortable. There is a feeling of being fooled. Moreover, he was fooled by a younger generation.


    "Go, call the boy Dewey to me. If you have anything, make it clear to me."


    Before the elder of LAN family over there could speak, an elder of Du family directly ordered him to go down. There was also a strong embarrassment on his face.


    Who are these people present? Are the most noble group of top-level beings in the divine world! They are high-ranking and powerful. At the same time, they also have wisdom that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    After hearing about the return of Chen Fan and LAN Xiao, he instantly judged that even if Du Wei didn''t lie completely, he certainly couldn''t believe all his words!


    A group of big people were fooled by a junior. The kind of anger deep inside is naturally conceivable.


    Therefore, Du''s side, directly ordered to bring Du Wei.


    The more this happens, the three families must unite. Because if there is discord within them, the problem will be too serious. At that time, to establish a new perfect divine world, they will miss the first hand, and may even be severely trampled down by Rune life and orcs.


    This is something that no one in the three families can accept.


    So, in any case, they must be consistent.


    No matter who is responsible, as long as he makes a mistake, his family must deal with it more seriously.


    LAN Xiao and Chen Fan over there have seen their figures. Judging from the smell of those two people, they were all seriously injured. At this point, what I said to Dewey can match the number.


    However, the two of them came back so soon, which is obviously different from what Dewey said.


    After their return, they both searched for Du Wei at the first time. They wanted to ask why Dewey left them and ran away by himself.


    On the way, LAN Xiao and Chen Fan have decided to tell the truth, because this kind of thing can''t hide from others at all!


    What kind of existence are those big people in the three families? That''s a group of really wise people. To lie in front of them requires not only courage, but also excellent acting skills. Du Wei knew that they chose to be slaves of the emperor of Chu and mo. And they may have been sold now. So, just be calm and tell the truth.


    Even if you will be punished for this, you will admit it.


    So, after they came back, they didn''t wait for everyone to ask questions. Just like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube, he told the whole story directly and in detail. There is nothing to hide.


    LAN Xiao and Du Wei even directly called out the memory picture for everyone to watch.


    They admitted that it was their own fault that led to the failure of this mission.


    From beginning to end, neither of them mentioned Du Wei a word of No. But the more so, the more it seems that Du Wei is a villain.


    Who are these people here? Naturally, they can feel that these two young people have resentment against Dewey for giving them up at the last moment. However, the kindness shown by these two people is also not false.


    "Then, according to your judgment of Chu Mo, will he agree to cooperate with us?" The elder of Lan Shi looked at his younger generation LAN Xiao and asked.


    None of them mentioned LAN Xiao and Chen fanchen''s obedience to Chu Mo at all! Because in their view, as long as this matter is talked about, it doesn''t matter if they are really loyal to a future ruler of the divine world. If this matter is not discussed, the whole divine world will be crushed all the way. The first person who will die is the emperor of Chu. When he dies, the contract will be dissolved naturally. Therefore, this matter is not important.


    As for integrity and dignity, these top gods in the divine world are not taken seriously.


    God, can you be like people? God doesn''t care about those things that people care about at all.


    At this time, everyone looked at LAN Xiao and Chen fan. They all want to know what kind of attitude the emperor of Chu has towards this matter.


    At this time, Du Wei was relaxed and chatting with the warehouse keepers of the three families.

 Chapter 1928

    Dewey''s face wore a relaxed expression, When talking, the tone is light: "This kind of thing is actually understandable. Really, it''s nothing. From their perspective, I can make that choice. As best friends, I really understand, and you don''t have to over interpret their choice. In my opinion, they may want to complete our task in another way. After all, we are gods, and now we have lost the divine world. Everyone is very anxious now, which is really understandable..."


    Before Du Wei''s voice fell, a cry came from the distance: "little thing, get over here!"


    Du Wei heard the sound and was stunned on the spot. He looked over there in surprise. Because he recognized that the voice came from his uncle!


    It''s his uncle!


    He is also a powerful and powerful person.


    On the side of the three families, they have a lot of say.


    Du Wei was stunned directly. He didn''t know what had happened and looked at his uncle rushing in a daze.


    "Uncle..."


    A young man over there said he wanted Du Wei to roll over, but he rushed over directly, then raised his hand and slapped Du Wei.


    PA!


    This slap is very crisp and uses a lot of force.


    Although Du Wei''s realm was extremely high, he didn''t return to his senses in the face of his uncle''s sudden slap. The whole person was stunned. Murmured, "you, how do you hit me?"


    "You bastard!" Du Wei''s uncle was also extremely handsome. His eyes were now full of anger, looking at Du Wei: "what you did, LAN Xiao and Chen fan are back!"


    "Ah?" Du Wei was stunned. With his state, he actually felt that his two legs were a little weak.


    The consequences of lying to those big people are very serious, and the cost... Must be very tragic. But the problem is that he gave up his two companions and escaped alone, which is morally unreasonable. In his opinion, since those two people have become slaves of Chu Mo, they can''t come back!


    In this case, it''s not up to him to say anything? Anyway, when they met one day, the two men followed Chu Mo with a servile face. Even if they made any explanation, no one in the three families would believe them.


    Du Wei never dreamed that they could come back, and... They came back so soon.


    It''s like front and back feet with him!


    "Chu Mo Emperor... I, I hate you!" Dewey''s heart was roaring. His face was full of fear. Looking at his uncle, he stammered a little: "well, how is this possible? Oh, they came back, didn''t the emperor of Chu Mo embarrass them? It''s good for them to come back..."


    His face is still hot and painful, but he can''t care about this at this time, because his heart is in a mess.


    The man guarding the warehouse over there first looked at this scene with a blank face. After hearing the return of LAN Xiao and Chen fan, the blankness in his eyes gradually disappeared, and he looked at Du Wei with a little more pondering.


    He is from Chen''s side.


    Now, although the three ethnic groups are united, it can be said that they are the same kind, but in their hearts, they still have emotional tendencies after all.


    I heard that my family members did that kind of thing, but I felt ashamed after all. Now I found that the truth of the matter did not seem to be what Dewey said. He directly put away the smile on his face, then looked at Dewey''s uncle and said seriously, "this... Crystal?"


    Du Wei''s uncle sighed, "sorry to make you laugh. My family is unfortunate. I will give you an explanation when I look back. With that, I picked up Du Wei directly, and I didn''t bother to say anything at all. I flew away in the direction of coming."


    The Chen family member guarding the warehouse here showed a sneering smile on his face. Then he snorted and turned back.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Here, everyone is looking at LAN Xiao and Chen fan.


    Chen Fan hesitated and glanced at LAN Xiao.


    LAN Xiao nodded at him.


    Chen Fan said, "this thing... Is not very optimistic."


    A sigh suddenly came from the crowd. This is the last result they want to see.


    It''s not that the divine world can''t fight, or dare not fight. In fact, although the divine world is now broken, it is about to be completely destroyed. But in fact, the remaining power of the divine world is still beyond the resistance of the big world of the following five days.


    Facing the world below, they still have the power of crushing!


    But war is not the only way to solve the problem. In fact, it is also the last way they want to use.


    Since the immeasurable robbery, the means of the divine world against the lower world have all been quite secret. Otherwise, it would not be possible for the world below to die, with millions of universes still almost unaware. In other words, a few strong people perceive something wrong, but they can''t find the reason at all.


    As a last resort, these gods in the divine world will not be willing to directly compete with those creatures in the world below.


    Their lives are too noble! I can''t afford to lose at all.


    Even in the world below, they are unwilling to exchange trillions of creatures for their God''s life.


    They are all eternal lives. Why waste them on those low-level creatures in the lower world?


    Therefore, fundamentally speaking, the entire divine world, whether human or runic life or orc, is unwilling to directly fight with the lower world.


    If there were other ways to solve this problem, they would certainly not choose war.


    Therefore, chen fan''s answer was a huge blow to them.


    The elder of LAN asked, "you have been in contact for such a short time. Are you sure that the emperor of Chu... Really doesn''t want to cooperate with us? This is unrealistic? Didn''t you tell us how strong the three Terrans are?"


    "We were chased back by him before we could say." LAN Xiao said with a wry smile, "we told the emperor of Chu about this mission before we left. At the same time, we were also persuading him to seriously consider it, but we could feel that he was really not interested in talking to us. Otherwise, I think he should ask us to stay, at least... Pass on some of his suggestions."


    "Didn''t he say anything?" Elder LAN asked reluctantly.


    LAN Xiao said, "yes..."


    "What did you say, boy? You should say it quickly!" Elder LAN looked at his younger generation reproachfully.


    LAN Xiao said with some embarrassment, "I''ve never experienced such a thing in the past, and some of them haven''t recovered. Don''t be surprised, seniors."


    A lovely and beautiful girl, such a soft apology, even if there is dissatisfaction in her heart, she is embarrassed to mention it. Moreover, compared with Du Wei who lied to them before, the calm of LAN Xiao and Chen fan also made these big people present very happy.


    In fact, in their eyes, it''s normal for young people to make mistakes. It''s strange if they don''t make mistakes. But if you make a mistake, as long as you can admit it frankly, face it seriously, and then try to correct it. Then, it can be forgiven.


    But if you make a mistake, but don''t want to admit it, but also fabricate lies and make some half true and half false words to fool people, it''s too much!


    This is the most hateful behavior, because it will affect the judgment of the overall situation!


    At this time, LAN Xiao said, "when the emperor of Chu released us, he said... Either live in peace. The creatures of the five heavenly worlds are willing to accept the result of peace. All creatures live together..."


    Before LAN Xiao finished speaking, someone over there was angry.


    "Are you kidding? Living with those filthy creatures? God... In that case, I will collapse directly!"


    "This is really ridiculous. What does he mean? Does he want to give us some peace?"


    "Hehe, I can see this person. His ability... Yes. His fighting power is very strong. But he is also a little too conceited. He takes himself too seriously."


    "The fundamental reason why the whole divine world has become like this is that he caused it. He doesn''t know how many creatures in the divine world wish they could tear him up directly. He is so conceited..."


    Elder LAN didn''t show much surprise. He motioned his younger generation to continue talking.


    LAN Xiao lowered her head. She really didn''t dare to say. Because she just quoted Chu Mo''s sentence, which was not too much. These people all reacted like this. If they heard the next sentence, they wouldn''t explode?


    "Son, come on, it doesn''t matter. They have their position, and we also have our position." Elder Lan said, "no matter what happens, we must open up and talk about it before we can find a way to solve it."


    "Well." Encouraged by his elder in the family, LAN Xiao finally summoned up his courage and whispered, "he said, either, fight. When will the whole five heavenly beings really allow any existence to destroy their world?"


    Hiss!


    Everyone present couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Although they also thought of this possibility, they still felt incredible.


    "Does he really want to make decisions for the whole five Heaven creatures? Does he really think of himself as a Heavenly Emperor? I... I suddenly feel that this person is really silly and cute, how to say? It seems... For the five Heaven creatures, he should be very great?"


    "Hehe, it''s really silly and cute. Does he really think that they have the ability to defeat the protoss?" Someone directly mocked, "it''s just that the life of our Protoss is more noble, and we don''t want to sacrifice it in the hands of their low-level creatures."


    "It''s amazing that he really has this idea. I''ve lived a long life. Today is really a long experience."


    Listening to these people''s words, LAN Xiao unconsciously thought of Chu Mo''s serious expression when he said these words. She wanted to remind these people and tell them: you should be careful, Emperor mo of Chu, he is serious!

 Chapter 1929

    But looking at the excited gods, LAN Xiao''s words in his heart were really speechless. Because she knew that if she said so, it would not be honest, but stupid! Chen fan, who was hot tempered and impulsive over there, was silent and kept winking at her.


    LAN Xiao smiled bitterly. She understood and Chen Fan understood. The world below, although its overall strength is not as good as the divine world, is by no means a place that can be easily crushed by them!


    In particular, the emperor mo of Chu was really a peerless man and a peerless man.


    LAN Xiao''s appearance is first-class in the whole divine world. On weekdays, there are many people who covet her at those parties. Which of those existed in front of her was not polite and elegant?


    Only Chu Mo is different!


    The lower heaven emperor, a low-level creature that she had never looked at at at all, hit her in the face with a hard punch at the moment, LAN Xiao''s deep heart is actually quite complex. On the one hand, she hated Chu Mo so much that she didn''t even know how to be merciful to a girl.


    But on the other hand, somehow, in her heart... There was a hidden deep joy!


    As if... As if I saw a real man!


    Yes, before that, those CHILDES in the divine world were not real men in her eyes. They were all gods... God has only divinity, but there is no masculinity, let alone masculinity!


    Although some men in the divine world also showed great courage. The aura is very strong and heroic! But that kind of spirit, that kind of aura, in LAN Xiao''s eyes, is more of a show off... A means used by immature young people when they want to attract the opposite sex.


    Just like those peacocks of the peacock family, in order to attract the opposite sex, they directly show all their brightest feathers.


    To use two words to describe it is childish.


    As for those elders, most of them are extremely calm, although elegant, but also elegant enough. But in LAN Xiao''s eyes, it seems that there is something missing.


    Until I saw Chu Mo!


    Until the moment when Chu Mo punched her in the face and several punches completely broke her head.


    Although LAN Xiao didn''t want to admit it, she was very clear that she might never forget this man in her life!


    The ferocious, domineering and powerful atmosphere simply shocked her with a pleasure she had never experienced.


    At that moment, she wanted to change from a girl to a woman.


    So, when these people say that Chu Mo must be crazy, just a lower heaven emperor, also delusional to fight with the divine world. LAN Xiao''s heart, but gave birth to the opposite idea. She felt that the Terran emperor might... Possibly succeed!


    In LAN Xiao''s heart, she even wants to return to that world again. She never thought about the past world in the past, and she doesn''t like everything in that world.


    Compared with the divine world, that world is too dirty and rough!


    It felt like a princess in the court who came out of her palace for the first time and came to a market place, watching a group of people sitting on the roadside eating and drinking. Although the deep heart is extremely disgusted, but in the bones, there will also be a strong desire.


    At this time, elder Lan said, "there is still talk about this matter. His refusal once may not be the real intention to refuse. Maybe he thinks we are not sincere enough and that we are lying to him..."


    Speaking of this, elder LAN looked at the crowd: "I suggest that this time, let chen fan and LAN Xiao run again. This time..."


    Before he finished speaking, Du Wei''s uncle over there, carrying Du Wei, had directly flown over. Then he threw Du Wei in front of the crowd and said directly, "I have brought this villain. This useless thing dares to make up a lie, disturbs the line of sight, and almost leads to great disaster. You can deal with this useless little rabbit at will!"


    Uncle Dewey''s words were cruel, but in fact, which of these people present was not a crafty person. His true thoughts are too clear in my heart. Although the words are cruel, in fact, I hope these people can give Du Wei a chance.


    "It almost caused a catastrophe."


    This sentence is the key.


    Almost, just not yet. Since it didn''t cause a big disaster, it''s just a useless little thing. Even killing him doesn''t make sense.


    Du Wei''s divine power was sealed and severely fell to the ground. He looked very embarrassed. His face was iron blue and his eyes were closed. He knew that Lan Xiao and Chen fan must be here, but he didn''t have the courage to see it.


    Until then, his heart suddenly regretted that if he hadn''t turned around at that time, he would run away. But stay with them... Now I must be safe, right? It''s unexpected that these big men don''t care whether they are loyal to a lower Terran and become slaves of others. If he had known this, why would he run?


    He is not afraid that once he is loyal to that human being and becomes a servant of others, this matter will become the biggest stain on him. In the future, he will not be able to wash away, and even lose the qualification to return to the divine world.


    Now it seems that he is simple and childish, and he is simply childish!


    Thanks to himself, he has always thought that he is mature and has great wisdom far beyond others.


    The great wisdom of shit is clearly an idiot who can''t be stupid anymore!


    Du Wei''s heart was occupied by endless remorse at the moment. Speaking of it, he was really afflicted. He knew very well that after this incident, LAN Xiao and Chen fan should break up completely with him.


    No matter how tolerant people are, they can''t turn back and become friends with the people who once betrayed them.


    Thinking, Du Wei''s closed eyes actually shed two tears.


    At this time, elder LAN glanced at Du Wei and sighed, "forget it, let him go home. In the future... Everything of the three families has nothing to do with the children."


    WOW!


    Du Wei, who fell to the ground in great distress, couldn''t help crying.


    At this moment, he knew that he was completely finished!


    From then on, although he was the legitimate son of Du of the three families, everything of the three families had nothing to do with him. He will not be banned or punished. But from now on, he is completely abandoned.


    No more top-level resources will be given to him, and no more power will be given to him. As for identity and status... What power and status can a person who has been abandoned by the three ethnic groups have?


    LAN Xiao and Chen Fan over there all showed a hint of intolerance when they saw Du Wei crying. After all, they were good friends for many years. However, although they couldn''t bear it in their hearts, they both held back and didn''t ask for mercy from Duwei.


    On the one hand, these big people present are unlikely to give them this face. Of course, this is not the most important thing. The important thing is that they don''t want to ask for this love.


    Therefore, Dewey was eventually dragged down.


    Many times, things in the world are like this. One can decide whether it is heaven or hell.


    Elder LAN didn''t seem to be affected by this matter, and then said to the crowd, "I mean, let these two children pass. They are not eye-catching and won''t arouse too much vigilance. Then, they have this relationship with the Lord of Chu again. But this time, I mean, let them pass directly with a million spars."


    Megalite?


    Everyone present couldn''t help showing shock.


    This is really a huge sum of money.


    Even if the three families take out such a huge sum of money, it is also a little painful.


    However, everyone didn''t say anything, but quietly looked at elder LAN.


    There is also a reason why they respect elder LAN so much. Before the collapse of the divine world, elder LAN represented the three families and was in charge of the fourth master of the Terran!


    The other three seats are held by the heads of the three families. Now, all the three masters have other things to deal with. Therefore, the Pantheon is handed over to elder LAN to preside over.


    "Megalite, this is a huge sum of money. I believe you all know. But in my opinion, this is not enough." Elder Lan said surprisingly, "I mean, these are just a prepayment."


    Is this just prepayment?


    Now, these other big people present can''t sit still. They looked at the elder LAN, with a wry smile on their faces.


    "Elder, is this... A little too high on the Terran emperor?"


    "Yes, it''s a little too much, isn''t it? Do we need to hold that person like this?"


    "Will this make the other party feel... We are begging him?"


    "Will it make the other party grow proud?"


    "For a creature in the lower world... Need this?"


    Many people directly questioned that although they did not publicly accuse elder LAN, their dissatisfaction in the tone was very obvious.


    The reason is very simple. This asset is the common asset of the three families. The more assets they have, the more they can get. The less assets they have, the less they get.


    No one is willing to share profits from their own pockets. Naturally, they are more reluctant. Let alone these crystals are not ordinary wealth. That is the foundation for them to settle down!


    The reaction of the elder general Lan was all in sight. Then, he said faintly, "my suggestion is that five million spars, a seat for the master. Then, the qualification of billions of creatures to become gods. In addition, this Pantheon... When it''s done, we''ll give it to him!"


    Elder Lan''s words were simply earth shattering, and directly shocked all the people present.


    They looked at elder LAN foolishly, and they all wanted to know whether this was a lowly human creature pretending to be? Is he crazy? How did you come up with such a proposal?


    Among them, the only thing they can accept is one!


    That is, when things are done in the future, give the emperor of Chu a seat of domination. This is the biggest concession for them!


    Moreover, when they want to come, the seat will still be taken back after many years! Or at that time, Chu Mo was also a puppet of their three families.


    Otherwise, how can such an important position be in the hands of others for a long time?


    Therefore, the proposal of elder LAN is not a joke, but he is crazy.

 Chapter 1930

    The amount of five million spars is no longer a matter of meat pain. It simply wants their lives! A million spars, they are almost unacceptable. Then give another five million... This is clearly the perfect rhythm!


    Then, billions of creatures become gods. Billions... All the children of the three major Terrans in the whole divine world add up, and they are less than this number!


    The divine world is a world constructed, not a big world formed by the way of heaven. Although extremely large, in fact, the number of creatures is limited. Otherwise, the ancient gods in the divine world could not reproduce so slowly.


    Because it is to control the number of creatures in the whole world!


    And the words of elder Lan''s lightness are almost equivalent to sending out the population of the three families for countless years in the future!


    This is more than five million spars... And it makes them feel collapsed!


    The annual consumption of these billions of creatures is absolutely an amazing number. Therefore, the five million spars are really nothing compared with this.


    This is not a big deal, this is a madman!


    Then, the Pantheon... My God, the Pantheon also wants to give someone away? This is his mother''s real, complete, completely crazy!


    What is the Pantheon? It is the top treasure of the three families of the whole divine world, and even the whole divine world!


    Why did the three families not suffer too heavy losses from the collapse of the divine world this time? Compared with Rune life and orcs, their losses are simply negligible. Just because there is the supreme treasure of the Pantheon!


    This is the symbol of the human race in the divine world, and it is also the symbol of the three families!


    This treasure is immeasurable not only in its own value, but also in its symbolic significance!


    Therefore, after elder LAN put forward his proposal, almost everyone was about to collapse.


    The whole scene showed a strange coldness.


    Even LAN Xiao and Chen fan, who have been nominally subordinated to Chu Mo, feel that the elder''s proposal is simply too unreliable. This is clearly the rhythm of giving in to the three families.


    Everyone was silent and didn''t say a word.


    At this time, elder LAN looked at the crowd. His eyes flashed with wisdom and said faintly, "do you think I''m crazy? Because only crazy people will do this. Forget it, you can''t decide this matter. You''d better wait for the three masters to come and make a decision."


    "Elder LAN, I don''t think it''s necessary to wait for the three masters to come." Chen''s elder finally couldn''t help but speak. He looked at elder LAN and said in a deep voice, "this proposal can''t be passed at all. It''s crazy. Our three families have not really reached the end of the mountain. We really don''t need to do this."


    The elder of Du family also spoke at this time. He said, "doing so is equivalent to giving up the interests of the three families. Even if the three families really control the whole divine world in the future, doing so not only sacrifices most of our interests, but also means that the human race can rise instantly. At that time, it will become a big hidden danger. At that time, who can stop him?"


    The other elders, including those within Lan Shi, also nodded repeatedly.


    They couldn''t understand the elder''s proposal at all. They all felt that it was too crazy. It was simply insane!


    So, although the other elders didn''t express any opinions, their attitude was obvious that they would never support elder LAN.


    Elder LAN sighed gently, looked at these people and shook his head slightly. He had something to say, but now he didn''t want to say it. Because they won''t understand or understand it. In their cognition, they are actually similar to young people such as LAN Xiao, chen fan, and even Du Wei.


    Just the lower limit


    Yes, this is their common understanding of the five heaven world.


    When I mention the world, it seems that if I don''t skim my lips, I can''t express my contempt for the world.


    In fact, in the past, elder LAN himself was almost in this state of mind.


    As long as you mention the lower bound, you must first curl your lips to show your disdain. As long as you mention the human race, you must immediately get rid of the relationship. We are gods. How can we be with the human race?


    But this time, the collapse of the divine world made him really wake up.


    Terrans seem to be very fragile, even vulnerable to a single blow. It doesn''t seem to have much power. Compared with the gods of the protoss, they are like a group of mole ants.


    But there is an old saying of the Terrans, which is that the river bank of thousands of miles collapses in the ant nest.


    Elder LAN didn''t care much about this sentence before, because in his opinion, it was a manifestation of insufficient strength. Strength is not enough, will find these reasons. If there is extremely strong control power, then one ant nest on the Qianli river embankment will be destroyed.


    But now, he finally understood that the power of Terrans can be really strong.


    And it''s really powerful!


    They are not only less vulnerable than they imagined, but also, fundamentally speaking, a group of gods without the protection of the divine world, without the eternal and immortal gods of the protoss, are really not necessarily the opponents of that group of Terrans!


    How does the six samsara open? That group of Terrans pushed it!


    Yes, you can also force this thing on Chu Mo alone. And Chu Mo is a God in the world of mortals, not a human being.


    But if there were no countless Terrans, they would continue to enter the broken world that had died for all kinds of pioneering and construction. Will the big world come back to life so soon? Obviously not!


    Moreover, in Chu Mo''s own view, he must feel that he is a genuine Terran, and will never think that he is a member of the Protoss.


    This point can be judged from the words brought back by LAN Xiao and Chen fan.


    The divine world no longer exists, and their gods are actually embarrassed now, and their situation is not as optimistic as expected.


    Yes, the Pantheon can protect them, but can they hide in the Pantheon forever?


    Not to mention the collapse and collapse of the divine world, from the very rapid at the beginning, to now gradually slow. It seems that it is about to stop, but in fact, no one can stop the general trend of the final complete collapse of the divine world.


    Once the divine world comes to a complete collapse, then all the gods in the divine world must enter the five heaven world.


    At that time, their conflict with the Terrans will also become intensified.


    As for that, unite the creatures of the whole divine world, push the five heaven world horizontally, and sweep the five heaven world once.


    This seemingly simple thing, but in the eyes of elder LAN, is also simply unrealistic.


    Not to mention these gods of the protoss, they simply can''t really unite. Even if it can be united, all creatures give up and compromise. United. But are Terrans really that easy to be destroyed?


    Not necessarily, but never!


    Elder LAN spent endless years sitting on the seat of the master. He didn''t sit there for nothing. He knew many things that other gods did not know at all. I also know many secrets about the divine world.


    Therefore, he proposed to cooperate with Chu mo.


    Both sides want to cooperate and reach a consensus. Then on the side of the three families, we must put aside our inherent prejudices and the airs of arrogance over all living beings. Then, we have to give others a lot of benefits!


    This benefit must be real and tangible. Otherwise, people can cooperate with orcs and rune life. Or... Simply don''t cooperate with anyone!


    Why should we cooperate with your three families? Can I not feel so good about myself?


    Elder Lan''s heart churned, and he felt that these people were simply ignorant to the extreme. But he didn''t want to say anything. I just want to wait for the owners of the three families to return. At that time, I will see the opinions of the owners. If the owners of the three forces also disagree.


    Forget it then. At least... I''ve tried.


    Elder LAN sighed and shook his head with a wry smile.


    LAN Xiao and Chen Fan over there dare not speak, and there is no room for them to interrupt here.


    In fact, what LAN Xiao thought in his heart was that even if all these benefits were given to Chu Mo, whether Chu Mo would really cooperate with them was actually unknown.


    However, she did not dare to say such words. She was afraid to say it. Not only the ancestors were crazy, but also the other big figures who were already quite dissatisfied. Think Chu Mo is simply shameless. They can''t agree to the terms. Will they refuse him?


    But LAN Xiao thinks so. This is something close to intuition. In fact, the gods don''t believe in intuition, but LAN Xiao believes. Although the contact time with Chu Mo is very short. But she has a kind of almost psychic intuition. She believes that Chu Mo will not give up the creatures of the whole five heavens anyway.


    Maybe in the end, there will be no less than 10 billion creatures left in the whole five days. But Chu Mo still won''t compromise to take refuge in the divine world!


    That''s a real hero!


    And Renjie... How can there be surrender and betrayal?


    The most able to surrender and betray is Junjie. Well, he who knows current affairs is a hero.


    In fact, chen fan''s heart also has similar ideas. Chu Mo''s aura is too strong, and his appeal is also first-class. This aura and infectivity is simply beyond measure.


    Therefore, although I have been in contact with him for a very short time, I can be infected by his ideas and ideas and agree with them.


    In the past, he didn''t think the Terran was a high-level creature, and he looked down on it in his heart. This is prejudice. Chen Fan''s cognition of the Terran has changed after he really came into contact with Chu Mo, a hero of the Terran.


    Therefore, chen fan''s heart also believes that he will still refuse!

 Chapter 1931

    Chu Mo flew towards the direction that called him in the void. Soon, he came there. I met a person, to be exact, a humanoid creature. His body exudes an undisguised wild breath.


    This is an orc!


    Seeing more Chu mo of the world race, he recognized each other''s identity at a glance. The other party has no intention to hide.


    This is a man with Qiu beard, thick eyebrows and big eyes, tall, and looks very domineering.


    He looked at Chu Mo and first looked at him. Then he opened his mouth, using the human language: "the emperor of Chu?"


    Chu Mo looked at the bearded man and nodded, "it''s me."


    "I''ve seen the emperor of Chu." Although the bearded man was wild and domineering, he was very polite. After confirming that the visitor was really Chu Mo, he directly saluted Chu Mo with his fists. Although it is an orc, it makes the etiquette of the Terran very comprehensive.


    Chu Mo hugged his fist and saluted. Whether it''s an enemy or a friend, if someone keeps polite to you, you must always treat them with courtesy.


    The bearded man is very ancient.


    He is very cautious and polite in his words. I didn''t mention too many things, let alone the condescending overlooking.


    When he saw Chu Mo, there was only one central idea.


    The orcs in the divine world do not want to be enemies with the creatures in the lower world, nor do they want to directly build a new perfect divine world at the cost of destroying endless creatures.


    "Of course, not all orcs have such ideas. But our orcs, because of the collapse of the divine world this time, have a lot of feelings. At the same time, they are also reflecting on their previous mentality. Many of us feel that some of our previous practices are wrong."


    Qiu beard did not say his name, but his very direct words surprised Chu mo. Even some doubt, the gods... Will they really reflect?


    "The emperor of Chu doesn''t need to doubt our mood. If this change hasn''t happened in the divine world, maybe we really won''t reflect on anything. After all, invisible things... It''s difficult to make people feel so deeply." Qiu beard explained, "but this time, the whole divine world collapsed in an instant, and the once immortal eternal world turned into ruins in an instant. I can''t deny that there are too many creatures in the divine world who will have strong resentments against the heart of emperor Chu. They think that emperor Chu destroyed the divine world. Even at the beginning, I thought so."


    Chu Mo looked at the man with Qiu beard in silence and didn''t speak.


    The bearded man then said: "But soon after, a wave of reflection came, and we began to seriously think, is this really someone else''s reason? Or are those creatures who have been bullied by the divine world for too long finally unable to resist? Is this thing really driven by the lower world master alone? Later, it was found that it was not the case. If there was only the emperor of Chu, in any case, the divine world could not collapse. Although the emperor of Chu fought It has unparalleled power, but it has no ability to make places like the divine world collapse. "


    Chu Mo smiled gently, no matter whether the beast''s bearded man said it from his heart or not, but this sentence was the truth. Although Chu Mo had unparalleled combat power, he really didn''t reach the point where he could overturn the whole divine world alone. If he had that ability, he would not wait until today. It was already called.


    "We believe that the reason for the real collapse of the divine world is that the divine world has extracted the life energy of the world below since the immeasurable robbery. It has accumulated to a critical point. Even without the emperor of Chu, there may be others, or other racial creatures, to detonate this critical point in the future. At that time, the divine world will still collapse and destroy in an instant. We are all reflecting on this matter. If there is no previous harm, Will this happen? Of course not. " The bearded man looked at Chu Mo calmly: "so this time, I didn''t come here to ally with the emperor of Chu and plot how to build a perfect divine world again. Although this voice has now filled the whole group of divine world survivors. But under the rule of their masters, they don''t want to build a perfect divine world again."


    "What do you want to do?" Chu Mo asked faintly.


    He did not believe that the once divine beings would willingly enter the dirty, filthy and low-level world in their eyes. It''s like a noble who is used to living in a mansion and courtyard. How can he willingly live in a thatched cottage in a mountain village?


    Not to mention, the relationship between the divine world and the lower world is hundreds of times larger than the gap between the mansion courtyard and the thatched cottage! There is even no comparability at all.


    In this case, Chu Mo could hardly believe that there would be different voices in the divine world.


    He believes in reflection. After all, most intelligent creatures are also compassionate. But if you have compassion, you may not really do things according to your own heart. After all, this is not in line with their vested interests.


    The man with Qiu beard looked at Chu Mo sincerely: "the master of our seat sent me here to discuss with the emperor of Chu Tian. Can we leave a space in those spaces outside the five heavens? We can build that space by ourselves. Then, we can sign a contract with the emperor of Chu Tian, and our beasts will never invade the world of the five heavens."


    "That''s it?" Chu Mo was really a little surprised.


    "Yes, we feel that this kind of requirement has gone too far." The bearded man looked at Chu Mo calmly: "therefore, we are willing to pay the corresponding price. However, the specific price to pay needs to be discussed in detail. At the same time, it also depends on the attitude of the emperor of Chu."


    "In fact, there is still a lot of space in the world beyond the five great heavens, which can be built. But..." Chu Mo looked at the man with Qiu beard and said in a deep voice, "but you can bypass any living creature of the five great heavens without looking for me at all. Build it by yourself. In this way, you don''t even have to pay any price. Moreover, with the current power of the five great heavens, you can''t attack you."


    "Someone mentioned what you said." The bearded man was very calm. He looked at Chu Mo: "you say this, it should be a bit like a sentence in the Terran, called ''supporting soldiers and respecting themselves''. Sorry, I''m not so profound about the Terran culture, I don''t know if I''m right."


    Chu Mo nodded, "it''s reasonable to support soldiers and respect themselves. Well, it''s very reasonable. Under the rule of the master of your seat, you must have a very strong fighting capacity and endless creatures. If you occupy an area, I believe that no one in the world can stop it."


    "There are several reasons why we can''t do this." The bearded man looked at Chu Mo, Seriously said: "first, it is morally inconsistent to do so. Because we have realized that the former divine world has caused too much damage to the creatures in the lower world. This damage is completely irreparable in time. Therefore, since we have given up the idea of building a perfect divine world, we should no longer oppose the creatures in the lower world. Because in this way, we are equivalent to completely isolating ourselves."


    Chu Mo nodded. He understood the meaning of this sentence. If their Orc tribe really gave up building a perfect divine world, it would be equivalent to standing on the opposite side of all other Protoss creatures. Then at this time, if you are against all creatures in the lower world. For example, forcibly occupying a space is really equivalent to completely isolating yourself.


    "This is the most important reason." Qiu bearded man looked at Chu Mo sincerely: "second, it is from the long-term relationship in the future. Because in the future, it is likely that the world of five days will become six days because of our existence. At that time, there will be some exchanges between each other. We don''t want to directly establish a strong enemy at the beginning. Maybe..."


    Qiu Beard said this, paused slightly, and looked at Chu Mo: "in the eyes of many gods, the lower creatures are weak. But in fact, I don''t think so. Among the lower creatures, especially the Terran, is the most powerful race, which is good at learning and creation. Maybe it doesn''t take too many years for the Terran to be truly and completely strong. At that time, the creatures of other races will appear a little embarrassed."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing. He sighed in his heart: if the other party said what he meant, it can only be said that the master of this Orc clan is really an extremely intelligent existence. Because at this point, Chu Mo doesn''t need to listen for other reasons and reasons. Because he has fully understood the mentality of these orcs.


    To sum up, the simplest reason is that they don''t want to build a perfect divine world and want to integrate into this world. Then, I hope to get along with the creatures of the world in a peaceful way. They don''t want war, they just want to survive.


    Chu Mo looked at the bearded man and asked, "although the divine world is unreasonable, the truth is also very cruel. But it is a real place of eternity and immortality. Will you really be willing to give up this kind of eternity and immortality?"


    "To tell the truth, it''s also a little unwilling." A simple and honest smile appeared on the face of the man with a curly beard: "We were born in the divine world since childhood, grew up in the divine world, and rose in the divine world. Our feelings for the divine world are the same as your feelings for the world of Chu Tiandi. They are all feelings for our hometown. Especially eternity and immortality, which are the common pursuit of almost all creatures. After all, wisdom will think, thinking will fear, and death... Loss of memory, loss of cognition of all things, is the greatest source of fear. Therefore, losing eternity and immortality is really not reconciled. "


    Chu Mo looked at him and didn''t speak.


    The bearded man himself sighed, "but is the divine world really eternal and immortal? Once... I once thought so. I think the divine world will never change. This is a real perfect world, and no changes will happen. No tragedy... Can happen here in the divine world."


    He raised his head and looked at Chu Mo: "but when that moment came, I understood. In this world, in fact, there is no eternity and immortality."

 Chapter 1932

    In this world, there is no eternity and immortality!


    The words of the man with Qiu beard also seemed to be a flash of lightning, splitting into Chu Mo''s heart. It seemed to give him a great warning. However, it is really easier for Chu Mo to accept this view.


    "The divine world was once so strong and strong..." the man with Qiu Beard said: "Although it has always been said that the divine world is unstable and must be supported by extracting life energy. In fact, as long as there is life energy, the divine world will not change. This kind of life energy does not need us to worry about at all. Even I can guarantee that the vast majority of the creatures in the divine world must not know how the divine world extracts life energy! Nor will they know the harm this extraction will do to the world below Harm, what kind of harm does it have. Once I didn''t know. "


    Chu Mo nodded. In fact, up to now, although he has been very sure about the extraction of life energy from the lower world of the divine world, in fact, even he is not very clear about the specific ways and methods in this. It can only be said that those who once established the divine world are definitely the most amazing and gorgeous strong people in ancient times.


    The bearded man shrugged, "but the divine world still collapsed. It''s enough to see the result without looking at the process."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "yes, if you only look at the result, the divine world will collapse. You have lost eternity and immortality."


    The bearded man said, "yes, without eternity and immortality, what kind of perfect world can it be? Even if a divine world called perfect is constructed again, can it really be perfect?"


    Chu Mo looked up at the bearded man and finally understood. This pessimism is the most likely reason for this orc to give up building a perfect divine world, right?


    The bearded man is indeed very honest and upright, He looked at Chu Mo: "We all believe that even if a perfect divine world is created again, that kind of perfection is still based on plunder. As long as it is plunder, it must be a kind of repression. If there is repression, there will be resistance. Then, one day, the so-called perfect divine world will become less perfect. Even, like today''s divine world, it may collapse in an instant, causing countless gods to fall. Then, all Everything will be reincarnated as it is today. What about then? A more perfect divine world again? I think it''s just paralyzing myself. "


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "when there is no concept of time, when there is only eternity left as the goal to live. Losing eternity and immortality is just a matter of time."


    Qiu bearded man agreed with Chu Mo''s words, He said: "Our masters, in fact, are already aware of this problem. Even now, we are also aware of this problem. Then, we think. Why can''t we follow the way of heaven and really participate in the reincarnation? This seems to be a very sad thing, which is to leave the fate to heaven and can''t control it by ourselves. But in fact, even the endless gods in the divine world, their destiny is really controlled by In your own hands? If so, why did the divine world collapse? Why are there so many gods that directly disappear at the moment of the collapse of the divine world? Their demise may not even qualify for the six samsara! "


    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at the bearded man: "is that so?"


    "The divine world... Is actually beyond heaven." The bearded man looked at Chu Mo and said with a wry smile, "the six reincarnations are just your endless world!"


    Chu Mo nodded, and he also reacted. On the contrary, those runic lives in the former great power academy just want to be "driven" back to the divine world after opening the six paths of reincarnation. Because none of them belong to this big world. Once the six reincarnations are opened, once they die, they will definitely be expelled.


    Vice versa, those gods in the divine world, after their death... May really disappear in this world.


    In contrast, you can enter the six samsara, even if you will lose your memory and everything forever, but it is better than disappearing in this world forever!


    At this point, Chu Mo had understood the mind of the beast clan represented by the bearded man. In fact, they are also afraid. That fear makes them make this choice.


    Chu Mo readily accepted this. He looked at the bearded man: "I have another problem."


    "Emperor Chu, please say." At this time, the man with Qiu beard could also feel the kind of kindness emanating from Chu mo. This made his heart very comfortable.


    Chu Mo said seriously: "If you orcs really integrate into our world, then you should not expect that other gods will not think like you. So, at that time, war... Will inevitably start. They must want to seize those life energies in the world, and then build the so-called perfect divine world. This contradiction is completely irreconcilable. Then, at that time, you Orc creatures , where will we go? "


    This is a very sharp and realistic problem.


    Let you come, no problem! But on the day when the war began, did you once extremely powerful Orc creatures choose to sit on the sidelines? Or will you choose to fight with all creatures in the five heaven world against those Protoss you once had?


    Chu Mo''s question also has a hidden meaning. That is: how can I believe you, not the undercover sent by the protoss?


    Although the communication between the two sides has reached this level, the possibility of this situation is very small, but this world is like a chess game, who dares to guarantee that he is not a chess piece?


    Since you are a chess piece, you must have the consciousness of being a chess piece.


    Chu Mo has this awareness!


    The world is like a furnace, and the world is like a chess piece.


    He believed in the kindness of the bearded man in front of him, but he didn''t believe in the world. No one stipulates that gods will not calculate others, let alone a group of gods with destroyed homes and angry hearts!


    Qiu bearded man naturally understood Chu Mo''s mind. Before they came here, they had already thought out all the answers about this matter. This is also the problem that this Orc clan needs to worry about.


    "Emperor Chu, this matter, in fact, at the moment we made a decision, there was only one result left." The bearded man looked at Chu Mo, Seriously: "When the five heavens world is not our home, we can at most sympathize with the death of the five heavenly spirits; we can at most lament the collapse of the five heavens world. But if the world becomes our home at that moment, our destiny is related to the world. Then, once there is war, once those gods invade the world. We... Also deal them a head-on blow! After all, territory In fact, the orcs are stronger! "


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The bearded man then said: "Also, about our sincerity, first, we will take out a lot of resources to seek a place to live with all creatures in the world. This is one of our sincerity; second, if the emperor of Chu agrees, then soon, our Lord, who was also one of the eight masters of the divine world, will also come here. At that time, he will deliver in the most primitive and sincere way oath. Conclude this covenant with the emperor of Chu. "


    So far, this Orc clan has completely expressed their sincerity and intention.


    Chu Mo also thoroughly understood their intentions, and also knew the sincerity of this Orc clan in order to complete this matter.


    Then Chu Mo nodded, "well, in principle, I promise this thing. I believe that all creatures in this world will also accept and welcome your arrival. It will not only enhance the power of this world, but also make the vitality of this world better again."


    The man with Qiu beard looked at Chu Mo with a happy look in his eyes: "emperor Chu, you are really a little unexpected. I, Nie Bao, am willing to make you a friend!"


    Chu Mo nodded, smiled and said, "I''m willing to make you a friend, and I also cherish my friend!"


    Nie Bao nodded: "before coming, in fact, we have already known about the emperor of Chu. We know the attitude of the emperor of Chu to his friends and relatives around him. But the emperor of Chu may not know the habits of the divine orcs."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at Nie Bao.


    Nie Bao said with a serious face: "unless any Orc member in the protoss really recognizes the other party, otherwise, he will definitely not tell the other party his knowledge. Only by saying his own name can he really accept and recognize this person psychologically. And once we recognize a friend, it is eternal! Even if we encounter the backboard, we will not start with our recognized friend."


    Nie Bao said this very seriously, as solemn as the oath.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t know the rules of the beast clan in the divine world before, he chose to believe Nie Bao''s words. Because when a person talks, his aura is the most real.


    Nie Bao looked at Chu Mo: "no matter what will happen in the future, I, Nie Bao, have become your most loyal friend of the emperor of Chu!"


    "I will also cherish this friendship." Chu Mo nodded.


    Later, Nie Bao reminded Chu Mo, "it''s not that I speak ill of others, but the emperor of Chu had better be vigilant against the three major Terrans and rune lives in the divine world. To be honest, although the other orcs are equally eager to build a perfect divine world, they won''t have too many tricks on the emperor of Chu, but Rune lives and the three major Terrans are really hard to say."


    Chu Mo nodded, "thank you for your reminder. Don''t worry, I will be vigilant."


    Nie Bao then said goodbye to Chu Mo and left.


    ;

 Chapter 1933

    He must use the fastest time to report the results of this negotiation to the master. Now the whole divine world is very chaotic, and no one knows which one comes first tomorrow or accident. So some gods will appear very crazy.


    Nie Bao knocked from here, which was also the result of a large number of investigations by their Orc tribe.


    Moreover, the news that their orcs want to integrate into the world of the five heavens is still a top secret, and few people know it.


    Nie Bao must ensure that the dust will settle before this matter spreads.


    After coming to this world for a period of time, he felt that if he did not consider the psychological discomfort, in fact, this world was also very beautiful. The vitality here is very real. It is many times more real than the infinite vitality in the divine world!


    This feeling, if you really let your heart accept the world, is still very good.


    It''s not as bad as expected.


    Nie Bao thought in his heart that he began to follow the passage here and leave the world of five days.


    Until now, there are not many gods entering the world of the five heavens. The main reason is that the world wall of the five heavens is very solid!


    Not everyone can come in easily.


    If the divine world did not collapse, it would be relatively simple for them to enter the world of five heavens. But it is not the same as the open city gate. You can come and go whenever you want.


    Now the divine world collapses, and after losing that blessing, it becomes more difficult for those Protoss to enter the world of the five heavens. Every time you knock, you need to consume a lot of resources. However, it is relatively simple to create a road that can only allow a few people to go back and forth.


    This time, Nie Bao created such a channel.


    After he entered the passage, the whole person began to maintain a high degree of vigilance.


    Now the broken divine world is really too messy!


    Therefore, when he was about to leave the world wall of the five heavens and was about to return to the broken divine world, Nie Bao had changed from a human shape to a gold leopard several feet long!


    This is his noumenon!


    After the noumenon appeared, his defense ability was directly enhanced several times. At the same time, whether it was agility or attack, it was much stronger than when he was in human form.


    I''m leaving this wall soon!


    Nie Bao''s mood was still a little excited.


    Although he is an orc, he doesn''t like fighting. He prefers that kind of unrestrained and free life.


    This time, the communication with the emperor of Chu was so smooth that Nie Bao''s mood became quite happy.


    Not good!


    At the moment when Nie Bao appeared, he directly felt a powerful killing machine enveloping him.


    But Nie Bao, who had made preparations, was like a golden storm, rushing towards the distance almost instantly.


    His divine power was frantically agitated, and at the same time, he let out a roar.


    At the place where he appeared, a terrible wave broke out directly. At least seven or eight attacks landed at that place at the same time!


    A dozen figures emerged in that place.


    Nie Bao turned and left without any desire to fight. He knew very well that his fellow countrymen who waited and received him here must have died! Since these gods can kill his fellow clans, he must not be their opponent!


    Therefore, Nie Bao''s escape speed is super fast!


    He was originally a God who was good at speed. Once he ran away desperately, the kind of divine power that erupted made it difficult for other gods to see his back.


    However, on his escape route, he still encountered an ambush!


    Those are several extremely powerful creatures, and their bodies are all emitting endless cold murders.


    Nie Bao cursed in his heart: these damn things clearly blocked all sides of this void. Because the direction of his escape is not the direction of their Orc tribe. But the direction agreed with the master and some senior managers before!


    Now there are two possibilities, one is that these bastards will be locked in all directions, and the other is that Nie Bao is the last to face. There are spies inside! There are traitors!


    There will never be a traitor inside, never!


    Nie Bao''s heart shouted wildly that he was not worried about himself, he was worried about the masters and other high-level officials. Because once there is a traitor inside, the dangerous person is not just himself! The master, those of them, must be more dangerous than his situation!


    Because at least he can run, but those who know nothing must not know that someone around them is already calculating them.


    So... Not a traitor.


    Nie Bao shouted wildly in his heart while fighting with the interceptor. He wanted to distinguish the identity of the interceptor, but all the breath of the other party restrained. Exposed, only endless killing intention!


    blamed!


    Nie Bao was injured, and the strength of the other party was too terrible. Although it was not to the extent of crushing, relying on the advantage of many people, it was equivalent to crushing him.


    However, Nie Bao also made each other feel better, and his counterattack was equally fierce and unparalleled!


    As one of the lightest and bravest creatures in the orc clan, Nie Bao is not only extremely fast, but also has super attack ability!


    Ow!


    After seeing blood on Nie Bao, his ferocity was completely aroused!


    He bit off one of the other''s arms with one bite, and the man''s body was dripping with blood and gave a scream.


    Nie Bao Pooh, spit out the arm, and said coldly, "it''s runic life... You bloody garbage!"


    When you bite into your mouth, you can naturally sense the difference between truly living blood and lifeless blood.


    Nie Bao was more or less relieved at this time, because between the orc and the rune life, there has always been a great enemy of life and death, and there has never been any easing of the relationship. Although the divine world used to be very peaceful, in fact, the relationship between Rune life and orcs has always been the most tense!


    I don''t know why, just like the hostility born, flowing in the blood and engraved in the soul. As soon as we meet each other and confirm each other''s identity, it must be a state of hostility. If we are not careful, there will be a war!


    Therefore, after determining the identity of the other party, Nie Bao can almost conclude that there can be no betrayer in his own team.


    The injury on his body began to become more and more serious. He knew that he could no longer stay in this place. Otherwise, it may really fall.


    There is no reason for rune life''s attitude towards orcs, let alone this sensitive time.


    Nie Bao developed all his strength and made his body extremely light. At this moment, his speed directly increased to the extreme state.


    A lot of blood was shed in the broken void of the divine world, but Nie Bao escaped with serious injuries to the place agreed with the master and several other high-level officials.


    After coming here, Nie Bao just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but suddenly he felt something wrong!


    Because there is a trace of tension in the air here!


    The orc has always been the most sensitive to the smell. Although there is no bloody smell here, it condenses the air that makes him nervous.


    Nie Bao was immediately alert. He directly took out a large amount of healing medicine and swallowed it, and then moved here bit by bit.


    This is a magnificent and ancient building, but it is not particularly large, covering an area of about 100 li.


    Such buildings can be seen everywhere in today''s broken divine world. These are the most common residential magic tools in the divine world.


    It does not appear abrupt in such a place. But Nie Bao''s heart was full of tension at the moment.


    At this time, from inside, suddenly came out a figure. This figure is also a tall and strong man.


    Nie Bao sighed a sigh of relief after seeing the strong man, but he didn''t move on. Instead, he said to the strong man, "elder Nie Hu, I''m scared to death... Just be here, where are the others?"


    This strong man is named Nie Hu, and he is also a high-ranking figure in their Orc clan.


    Seeing Nie Bao, Nie Hu showed a touch of concern on his face, and then said solemnly, "something happened!"


    This sentence made Nie Bao''s heart suddenly sink. In his eyes, there was a flash of anxiety, and he asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    At the same time, Nie Bao began to operate the skill frantically, recovering the injury in his body. Because he had a particularly ominous premonition.


    "Masters, they encountered an ambush, and traitors appeared in our group. Someone leaked our secrets to the rune life." Nie Hu said in a low voice with a heavy face, "then, the master and other elders met an ambush on the way. They should all have fled to a safe area now. I''m worried about you, so I stay here and wait for you."


    Looking at Nie Hu, who was not injured at all, while recovering from his injury, Nie Bao asked, "well, do you know who the traitor is? After all, there are few people who know this matter, no more than ten at most. If there is a traitor, it should be confirmed soon?"


    Nie Hu shook his head and said, "I don''t know who betrayed us. Maybe it''s not that there was a traitor among us at all, but that our secret was discovered by Rune life. After all, you also know that rune life has an advantage that other races can''t match in this regard."


    Nie Bao nodded. At this time, he had almost recovered the injury in his body through the secret method. This is a means of forcibly recovering himself, which does not mean that his injury is really good. The consequences of doing so are somewhat serious, because it will make his recovery time longer.


    But Nie Bao had no time to think about the future. At least, let''s go through this level first!


    Because he was almost sure that the traitor was Nie Hu!

 Chapter 1934

    It''s just that his deep feelings make him unable to accept it.


    Because all along, Nie Hu has been the real top core figure in their team, even the core of the core. Moreover, Nie Hu''s attitude towards Rune life has always been very hostile.


    If Nie Bao is hostile to Rune life, then Nie Hu is hostile. He hates Rune life very much. Treat it like an enemy.


    Nie Bao didn''t want to believe that Nie Hu would cooperate with Rune life and betray his kindred.


    But the fact that Nie Hu appeared here is the most unreasonable!


    Because in that team, who stays here and waits for him should not be Nie Hu!


    Nie Bao still remembers that when he went to the lower world before, the master secretly told him alone that once there was a problem on the return journey, let Nie Ying pick him up!


    Nie Ying''s body is a giant eagle, and its flying speed is many times faster than that of Nie Bao!


    But the person who appeared in front of him was Nie Hu, and he didn''t mention them at all. They were ambushed, injured and escaped.


    This vagueness made Nie Bao''s heart very heavy.


    At this time, Nie Bao finally recovered completely. His body also radiated an unspeakable vitality.


    Nie Hu sensed it.


    In one of his eyes, a sharp light suddenly shot out, looking at Nie Bao: "are you forcibly suppressing the injury? You... Don''t trust me?"


    Saying this, Nie Hu walked directly towards Nie Bao, with a strong angry look on his face, glaring at Nie Bao: "you said... Did you betray us?"


    Nie Bao pushed back, keeping a relatively safe distance from Nie Hu.


    In fact, this distance is not safe, but although the orcs in the divine world are gods, they have infinite magic power. But in the battle, they almost still maintained that instinct. Attack at the right distance.


    In this way, both sides advance and retreat. At the same time, there is a verbal confrontation.


    Nie Bao sighed, looked at Nie Hu and said, "at this time, elder Nie Hu, do you want to hide it from me? And at this time, what''s the point of biting me back? Can it make you more comfortable psychologically?"


    Nie Hu''s face showed a touch of ferocity, but then he whispered, "how do you see it''s mine?"


    Nie Bao said, "first, you shouldn''t be the person who meets here."


    Nie Hu growled, gritted his teeth and said, "I knew... The master will not trust everyone completely."


    "No, this is not distrust, but a basic means of protection." Nie Bao looked at him, continued to retreat, and then said, "second, you said that you were ambushed before, but you were not injured at all, and you can''t even see the signs after that huge consumption. Therefore, you didn''t escape at all, you''ve been waiting for me here!"


    "Yes, you''re smart. Anything else?" Nie Hu said, with a cold light flashing in his eyes, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    But Nie Bao was too vigilant to give him this opportunity at all. Both sides are of the same race. Although his realm is higher than Nie Bao, he has no choice if the other side is determined to run. Therefore, in Nie Hu''s heart, he still hopes to delay time and bring those helpers. Then you can kill him here!


    In fact, the masters of this branch, as well as those other creatures, have not been ambushed, and do not even know what happened here!


    Because they were all cheated by Nie Hu!


    Cheated to another place!


    It seems a little incredible, but in fact, with the help of those top Rune lives, it''s really not difficult to change the scene of the void.


    The masters of those orcs did not expect that Nie Hu was a traitor, so they were cheated directly.


    Therefore, Nie Bao must die!


    After his death, Nie Hu can continue to confuse the masters through some means and some images. Then put the traitor''s hat on Nie Bao''s head.


    In this way... He can calculate more!


    Moreover, in his heart, Nie Hu also had a little fantasy. He hoped that through the death of Nie Bao, the master and those elders would change their ideas of cooperating with the lower world.


    Although it is very dangerous, Nie Hu believes that he has a chance to succeed after doing it well.


    Nie Bao looked at Nie Hu: "no, these two points are enough. Now I want to know how the masters are doing? Are they safe?"


    "They are safe for the time being." Nie Hu said, at this time, his figure has begun to transform into a huge, beautiful tiger. Obviously, he is ready to attack Nie Bao!


    "Wait, elder Nie Hu." Nie Bao suddenly stopped his figure and didn''t continue to retreat. It was supposed to be a dangerous move, but Nie Hu also stood in the same place. His eyes looked at Nie Bao.


    Nie Bao''s eyes showed a sad color: "elder Nie Hu, can you tell me why?"


    "Why? Why do you ask me?" Nie Hu''s eyes showed a strong color of excitement. He gritted his teeth and looked at Nie Bao: "aren''t you forced by you? As a person who hates Rune life, I can''t help... If I want to cooperate with Rune life, why do you ask me?"


    Nie Hu said, with a very angry color on his face: "I want to ask you!" He roared, "if you guys don''t want to cooperate with those cheap, dirty, filthy and damned creatures in the lower world and want to integrate into their world, why would I do this?"


    Nie Hu roared, and his breath of terror burst out. He glared at Nie Bao: "why? We are gods! We are the top existence in the four kingdoms! Why should we cooperate with those lowly creatures in the lower world? Why should we go to their world? Can''t we rebuild a perfect divine world?"


    Nie Hu said, and couldn''t help walking forward a few steps.


    Nie Bao didn''t retreat this time. He looked at Nie Hu and said in a deep voice, "elder Nie Hu, you are wrong. I''m sure this time, you are wrong!"


    "Why?" Although Nie Hu took a few steps forward, he didn''t attack Nie Bao. This matter made his heart too stuffy. He also wanted to make it clear to Nie Bao. He also wanted to know why, why the masters didn''t want to rebuild the perfect divine world, and why they wanted to live in the place of the lower world.


    Nie Bao said with a serious face, "is the divine world immortal?"


    Nie Hu roared, "of course! Of course it''s immortal!"


    "Then why did it become like this?" Nie Bao looked at Nie Hu calmly and asked, not frightened by Nie Hu''s anger at all. He looked at Nie Hu seriously and said, "elder Nie Hu, you can think about it. If the divine world is really immortal, why does it collapse?"


    "That''s because of the damn creatures in the lower world." Nie Hu roared.


    "Well, even for man-made reasons. But if the divine world is really immortal, it should not be affected in any way. Am I right? Elder Nie Hu?" Nie Bao asked.


    Nie Hu was speechless for a moment, but he strongly defended: "the divine world before us has long been known to be unstable, but next time, the reconstructed divine world must be a perfect... Flawless, real divine world!"


    "Elder Nie Hu, you shouldn''t believe such self deceiving words!" Nie Bao shouted, "you are also a creature who has practiced immeasurable robbery. Can''t you really see the number of days? The collapse of the divine world is already the best alert. Don''t think about rebuilding the perfect divine world. It''s impossible!"


    "Nonsense! What do you know? How many years were you born? How many times did you survive?" Nie Hu shouted.


    "How many years has the master been born and how many countless robberies have he passed?" Nie Bao asked, "what''s more, you actually choose to cooperate with Rune life... It''s so disappointing!"


    "Disappointed? I''m really disappointed!" Nie Hu roared, "if you didn''t make that incredible choice, would I make such a choice?"


    "Then, even if you choose, you should also choose another ORC." Nie Bao sighed, "why is it... Rune life?"


    Nie Hu sneered, "another Orc? Hahahaha, you really think too much of them. They have long been with Rune life!"


    "How is it possible?" Nie Bao''s eyes showed disbelief.


    "What''s impossible? The divine world has suffered a great catastrophe. Both the orc and the rune life have suffered huge losses, and many powerful gods have directly fallen. They disappear and disappear... There is no trace left in this world. This is the sadness of the divine world, and there is no reincarnation here!"


    Nie Hu''s voice was a little sad, Then he said angrily: "But the three Terrans... Are almost completely preserved. Then, in the next process of re structuring the perfect divine world, the three Terrans must occupy a dominant position. If they can''t unite, then both orcs and runes will encounter unprecedented real disasters. Even if the perfect divine world is really framed, how much space and room do we have at that time? So So, in any case, we must unite and put down our gratitude and resentment. What''s more, the emperor of Chu in the lower world... He must also die! The three Terrans will definitely woo him and want to cooperate with him. Because they are all kindred, oh... Dirty, filthy, cheap... Terrans! I get angry when I mention them! "


    Nie Hu said coldly, Then look at Nie Bao: "And you, however, act perversely, not only to cooperate with the creatures in the lower world, but also want to integrate into their world worthlessly, and therefore give a lot of resources. You brain sick things! Wait and see, the perfect divine world will definitely be built up, and our Orc and rune life together, we will certainly be able to obtain the corresponding master seat. The human race''s Chu Tiandi, must die. He is dead, the three major On the Terran side, there is no way to cooperate with the lower world and exchange the smallest price for the greatest victory. But you can''t see these. You fools! Idiot! "


    Nie Bao sighed, "elder Nie Hu, I think there is no way to communicate between us."


    "Yes, coincidentally, I feel the same way!" Nie Hu said, suddenly jumped up and rushed directly at Nie Bao.


    In the distant universe void, there are a large number of top-level existence in Rune life, all flying towards this side.


    They must kill Nie Bao first! Then, find a way to kill all the beast families of Nie Bao!

 Chapter 1935

    At the same time, Nie Bao pounced on Nie Hu at this moment. Looking at the ferocious eyes, it seemed that he wanted to fight with Nie Hu!


    Nie Hu''s face, with a grim smile, sneered, "boy, when I was hunting, you were not born in this world."


    Say, on Nie Hu''s body, that unparalleled killing machine suddenly erupted. He swung his huge unparalleled front paw and slapped at Nie Bao. If this blow is shot correctly, there must be no intact bone in Nie Bao''s body!


    This is a real killer force!


    Nie Hu has really killed Nie Bao. And he doesn''t want to wait for those Rune lives to end Nie Bao''s life. He just hopes that those Rune lives can block Nie Bao''s retreat.


    The life of the orcs still needs to be taken by the orcs themselves.


    This is the dignity and pride of the orcs themselves.


    Although he has cooperated with Rune life, in his heart, Nie Hu is still hostile and disgusted with Rune life. The reason for cooperation is only because of helplessness. It''s just forced by the situation.


    Boom!


    This blow is amazing!


    In the whole void, this cold and unparalleled killing machine flows.


    Even those runic lives rushing in the distance can clearly feel the boredom and hostility towards them in the killing.


    Those Rune lives, one by one, all stay in place.


    Like Nie Hu, they also don''t want to go on and join the excitement. They feel uncomfortable in their own hearts if they don''t say it.


    In fact, these runic creatures are also holding their noses to cooperate with the orcs.


    All are forced by the situation. Deep down, the boss must be unwilling.


    These runic lives began to disperse to the surrounding void, ready to completely block the space here. They are quite good at such things. In fact, in the past, when the divine world had not collapsed, they used this way to surround and kill many Orc gods.


    Now, it''s just a repetition of the previous formation. Let''s practice.


    But this time, they are not so happy. If you can kill that Nie Hu together, you will be happy.


    Unfortunately not.


    Nie Bao and Nie Hu hit each other directly, and their bodies all retreated.


    Nie Bao vomited blood directly, and he was injured at once. In terms of combat power, he is certainly not Nie Hu''s opponent, but at this time, running away directly is also fatal!


    When two kinds of beasts meet, the first one who turns around and runs away must be the most dangerous!


    For orcs, never give your back to your opponent.


    Therefore, even if Nie Bao wants to escape, he cannot escape directly. He must choose a particularly suitable opportunity.


    Nie Hu also understood this better, so he didn''t give Nie Bao this opportunity at all.


    The two sides directly fought for life and death, and at this time, those Rune creatures had already completely blocked the space in all directions.


    This time, Nie Hu''s heart was also confident. He knew that no matter what, Nie Bao couldn''t run away.


    He is bound to die here today.


    With this confidence, Nie Hu directly slowed down the pace of the attack. He looked at Nie Bao, He said in a deep voice: "Nie Bao, now let''s give you a chance to join us. Don''t hesitate. Don''t follow the masters to the end. The final result is that you will die! Even if you really want to join the lower world, you shouldn''t choose this time. You are really stupid. This time is completely the most sensitive time. On the other side of the lower world, you may be pinched, but on the other side of the divine world, you must be regarded as enemies! Say it yourself, isn''t it? When you choose to join the lower world at this time, it''s not obvious that you want to tell all the protoss that you have betrayed? Do you think the protoss will let you go? Will you? "


    Nie Hu minimized the attack frequency, He advised: "Don''t tell me that you joined the underworld at this time to express your sincerity. That''s too shameful for me. You are all noble gods, and you actually need to show your sincerity to a group of lowly underworld creatures? Isn''t it a shame? So even if you don''t move for a while, it''s understandable to make this choice on the day when the protoss is completely exhausted. After all... In order to survive, right? Then At that time, the creatures in the lower world will still be happy with something. After all, there is a group of gods willing to join them. But you have made a choice now. You can only say, it''s too white! "


    Nie Hu must have accumulated a lot of resentment in his heart. Therefore, as soon as he had the opportunity, he talked endlessly, trying to persuade Nie Bao to change his mind.


    Anyway, they are all of the same race, and they used to be so close. Just like the best relatives and friends, it''s very warm.


    Whenever I think of that scene, Nie Hu''s heart is also dripping blood!


    If it is not for their orcs to make this choice, why cooperate with Rune life? The orc side is unparalleled in bravery. If you fight directly, you can at least get a master seat in the future! Even if it''s not as good as the once divine world, what''s the harm?


    Orc is still the complete Orc!


    Instead of being like this, his heart is bleeding. He must personally end the lives of his fellow creatures in front of a group of damn Rune lives.


    While fighting with Nie Hu, Nie Bao was also persuading. Both sides simply said their own words. But no one can convince each other.


    Nie Hu was finally a little impatient. He said in a deep voice, "Nie Bao, are you really unwilling to change your mind?"


    Nie Bao said, "elder Nie Hu, don''t bother. Come on, kill me!"


    "Hey... I''m sorry!" Nie Hu roared, opened his bloody mouth, and emitted endless crushing rules all over, biting at Nie Bao''s throat.


    This is his final kill!


    At this moment, Nie Bao''s body suddenly burst into an incomparably gorgeous light.


    That light, emitting endless space power!


    "This is..." Nie Hu bit empty, and he was stunned directly. Looking at this light, and Nie Bao disappearing in the light. Then he went crazy. Roared at the rune life blocking this space in the distance: "are you a fucking idiot? Why is there something of your rune life on him?"


    Those Rune life strong people over there are also a little silly, staring at this scene, can''t believe that they saw this scene is true.


    But indeed, Nie Bao opened a space magic tool that can only be made by Rune life, and directly ran away!


    This is simply too unexpected.


    The hatred of orcs for rune life is omni-directional. Not only do they hate Rune life itself, they also hate everything made by Rune life.


    So, in the orcs, you can see a lot of things made by the Terrans. But there is absolutely no product of Rune life.


    This is an attitude, a position.


    Therefore, even those runic lives that block the space didn''t expect that there would be such a thing on Nie Bao''s body.


    If they had known and made corresponding arrangements, they would still have a chance to intercept Nie Bao.


    But this is simply too unexpected.


    In the face of Nie Hu''s accusation, the rune life over there couldn''t help fighting back: "first, Nie Hu, you don''t have the ability to keep your fellow clan; second, since you can cooperate with Rune life, why can''t your fellow clan use the magic tools of Rune life?"


    "Do you think I''m really so ignorant? Only the top Rune life can produce this magic weapon!" Nie Hu gritted his teeth and said, "there must be traitors among you!"


    "This is slander." A strong man of Rune life opposite said coldly, "have you forgotten what Nie Bao just did? He just came back from the lower world. Then, he went to negotiate with the emperor of heaven in the lower world with sincerity."


    "So what?" Nie Hu looked at those Rune lives coldly.


    "How about what? There is a supreme Rune life in the lower bound. Didn''t I tell you this when I began to cooperate early in the morning?" The rune life looked at Nie Hu like an idiot.


    Orcs are orcs after all, but they don''t have brains! Even if it is the divine beast family in the divine world... The same is true. Speaking of, if the Terran is not so selfish and greedy, cooperating with the Terran is the best choice. At this moment, the strong man of Rune life can''t help but send a trace of emotion in his heart.


    Nie Hu''s eyes showed a cold color, looked at the rune life opposite, forcibly suppressed the impulse of his hand, and then said, "what should I do now?"


    The rune life said, "the moment your fellow Nie Bao escaped, we began to contact people to attack those high-level officials of your fellow clan. Unexpectedly, they should be able to cause heavy casualties. But it can only be like this. From now on, the news that some orcs and rune life are united cannot be concealed."


    This is a headache. Just like the three Terrans always guard against them, they always guard against the three Terrans when they do anything.


    Nie Hu reminded at this time, "Nie Bao''s speed is unique in the world!"


    The rune life hesitated a little and said, "the transmission speed of Rune life is really unique!"


    Nie Hu didn''t say anything, but couldn''t help talking to the sky.


    Nie Bao over there escaped at an incredible speed. Its body shape almost turned into a pure spiritual body, and in a moment, it crossed the universe and appeared in another space. He is racing against life!


    Because he knows that as he escapes, the masters must be in danger!

 Chapter 1936

    So Nie Bao raised the speed to the extreme. This behavior is also a very dangerous thing for him. Because although he is unique in speed, he is the fastest creature in the world. But the problem is, it can''t last too long. If he continues to rush down at this speed, he... Will also be in danger of life!


    But at this time, Nie Bao has completely ignored it.


    In the void, he directly gulped blood. Rush to the second place left by the master!


    Because he knew that the masters could not be fooled for too long. Once they found something wrong, they would definitely go to the second place to meet him. Before he entered the lower bound, he had already agreed on various retreats.


    Therefore, Nie Bao believed that the master and the elders would be there waiting for him!


    He has only one choice left!


    He must firmly believe that all this is like this, that is it!


    Nie Bao walked through the boundless broken divine world, raising his speed to the extreme. Occasionally, we will encounter the collapse of the divine world, so we must avoid it. There were some things that couldn''t be bypassed, so he hardened his scalp and rushed directly in.


    The consequence of this is that soon, his injury will worsen!


    But he is still swallowing the top medicine and constantly suppressing it.


    In the void, too much Nie Bao''s blood was shed. But he didn''t realize it and rushed towards the goal in his heart.


    Finally, when he came to the second place agreed with the master alone, he almost completely collapsed.


    The body is already scarred, and in many places, you can see the dark and incomparable white bones. Blood is flowing, and many places have rotted away. It was oppressed by the collapsed divine world.


    He only had one breath left!


    If you die here, then it is equivalent to complete extinction, right? So... It''s really sad. Nie Bao thought in his heart.


    At this time, he had some fuzzy and hazy eyes, and finally saw a familiar figure.


    It''s Nie Ying!


    Nie Bao used his last strength to pass a message to Nie Ying, and then closed his eyes,


    "Nie Bao!"


    "Wake up!"


    "Don''t scare me!"


    At this moment, Nie Ying is also the manifestation of noumenon.


    That''s a huge eagle, incomparable Shenjun!


    She nervously called Nie Bao, trying to wake him up. At the same time, she was also flying frantically.


    Because this message from Nie Bao is really too important.


    Soon, the master of this Orc clan and a large number of ORC elders came out.


    They did feel something wrong and escaped directly from that place. They also encountered some Rune life interceptions on the way, but they rushed directly with strong force.


    Speaking of fighting, Rune life is really not their opponent.


    In fact, before Nie Bao returned, they all realized that Nie Hu should have betrayed!


    But in their hearts, there is still a last glimmer of fantasy. They hope their guess is wrong.


    However, after seeing Nie Bao who was picked up by Nie Ying, they even saw the wound left by Nie Hu from Nie Bao. The top level of the orc clan was silent.


    After reading the information of Nie Bao, they understood everything.


    "Unexpectedly... Nie Hu, alas." The master of the orcs is a thin looking old man. His body is a wolf.


    This is a real wolf!


    After the establishment of the divine world in the past years, the first generation of real God, he is the son of the beast God.


    There is a huge mystery. Few people know where the group of beings who established the divine world are now. Because none of the eight masters of the whole divine world is the first generation!


    The so-called early generation is the group of great powers that established the divine world at the beginning.


    No one knows where they went, but the eight masters know more or less.


    It is for this reason that the master of the orc clan finally decided to return to the lower world and really return to the six samsara world. I won''t think about building a perfect divine world anymore.


    Because those early generations, after the construction of the divine world, gave birth to descendants, and all disappeared.


    No one can tell their true whereabouts clearly, and this is also the biggest secret in the divine world.


    Only the existence of the master level knows that those early gods have disappeared, and they even know that those early gods may not have disappeared, but annihilated!


    Because it takes too much life energy to build the divine world. Endless life energy must be extracted to support the operation of the divine world. But such behavior is tantamount to rebellion.


    Heaven, infinite.


    Any piece of sky is not easily disobedient.


    Adversity also has to pay a price!


    An elder of the orc clan came forward to check Nie Bao''s injury, and then sighed, "he was almost injured to the origin of life. This injury is very serious and must be treated as soon as possible. Otherwise, he will die."


    As he spoke, he began to treat Nie Bao. Then, two more elders of the orc clan came forward and participated in the treatment of Nie Bao.


    At the same time, Nie Ying has turned into a huge body, carrying the top existence of their group of orcs, flying towards another distant cosmic void.


    Because it is impossible to stay here, Nie Hu has betrayed them. This place, although I didn''t tell Nie Hu before, as long as the master knows it alone. But there are only a few strongholds of the orcs. Nie Hu can always guess some clues.


    In addition, he can track the traces left by Nie Bao and finally locate here.


    Therefore, they must leave as soon as possible.


    But the vast universe is full of broken scenes. Many places have become deadly. Where can they go?


    At least hundreds of trillions of ORC creatures are now in the small world of the master. Their whereabouts will determine the fate of these hundreds of trillion Orc creatures.


    At this time, the master directly murmured, "go, go to the lower world."


    Nie Ying hesitated, and all the other elders hesitated.


    An orc elder said, "the negotiation between us and the lower world... Hasn''t been completed yet. Let''s go now. Will we be despised by them?"


    "I have read the information of Nie Bao, and I can feel that the man of Chu Tiandi in the lower world is still a very good person. He will not underestimate us." The master said in a deep voice, "moreover, we actually have no retreat."


    Everyone was silent.


    Yes, they really have no retreat.


    The whole divine world has been constantly collapsing and collapsing. It seems that it will be completely destroyed in less than 100000 years.


    And rune life and other creatures of the orc should be united. The three Terran forces also form a department of their own. They all covetously want to get the endless life energy in the lower world. Reconstruct the perfect divine world. Realize the vision in their hearts.


    At this time, they, such an orc, simply become the most alternative. It will definitely be treated as a common enemy by all Protoss in the whole divine world.


    Nie Ying finally flapped his wings and flew towards the lower bound.


    This time, there is no turning back.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Mo said goodbye to Nie Ying. Before leaving, he gave Nie Ying a rune life magic tool that Chu Hui gave him before he died. That''s for running for your life.


    Chu Hui gave Chu Mo 10000 pieces of that magic weapon!


    At that time, Chu Mo assigned it to those people in Tianting. He left only two things on himself.


    Before parting with Nie Bao, Chu Mo suddenly felt that he should give Nie Bao one for self-defense. After all, what Nie Bao and others are doing now will definitely be tolerated by all the protoss in the whole divine world.


    A group of protoss gods actually want to integrate into the lower world. This kind of behavior is really a bit of a risk of universal condemnation.


    Chu Mo didn''t expect that Nie Bao used this thing so quickly.


    After he left here, he went straight back to heaven.


    There, the three venerable ones, the four gods, and other people in the heavenly court are still waiting for him.


    Chu Mo said what had happened in the shortest time.


    Everyone is happy and worried. But on the whole, there are still more worries.


    Because at present, it is obvious that it is time for the whole five major natural death.


    But the choice of Chu Mo still moved the hearts of the four gods. They are the ones most touched.


    People of the Chu family in the heavenly court have long known what kind of person Chu Mo is. I also know that Chu Mo will never give up on them at any time.


    But for the four gods, Chu Mo''s choice must be accepted. Moreover, this is still a big feeling!


    Because Chu Mo just nodded, it was easy for him to keep the whole Chu clan and a large number of Terrans!


    Moreover, for Chu Mo, he can also win the position of the master of the future divine world.


    This kind of condition, even if it is for them, will really be moved!


    This is true!


    After all, it can save hundreds of billions of fellow countrymen and gain unimaginable status and interests. What else do you want? Who else can blame him?


    What does he have to do with those creatures of other races?


    Even though Chu Mo is now the emperor of the whole five heaven world, no one can force him to die for the world, right?


    But Chu mo... But it happens that this is how he chose!


    Everyone knows how dangerous the world is now. Everyone knows that once you choose to oppose the protoss, death in war... May be the best result!


    If you don''t do it well, you may even be captured alive, and then taken to the broken divine world to be killed!


    That is, there is no chance of reincarnation!


    Therefore, the four gods directly bowed to Chu Mo and thanked him seriously.


    On the side of the three venerable masters, they also sighed, and they were also deeply touched. From Chu Mo''s almost silly persistence and persistence, they once again felt the power of the Terran!


    That is a true immortal spirit!


    And this spirit is truly eternal... And immortal!

 Chapter 1937

    Chu Mo looked at the crowd and said, "don''t thank me. After all, this is our common world, and here is also our common home. If I didn''t understand the so-called essence of the divine world before, I might have yearned for it. After all, who doesn''t want to live forever? Who doesn''t want to be immortal?"


    Everyone nodded, yes, who doesn''t want to?


    Chu Mo then said, "but after knowing the truth of the matter, I really think... The so-called divine world is actually ridiculous. I don''t know if you have thought about it."


    Chu Mo looked at the three venerable masters: "you are all Rune gods who used to be in the divine world, and now you have recovered the memory of being sealed. Then I ask you a question?"


    "Emperor of heaven, please say." The three venerable Masters said in unison.


    Chu Mo said, "among you in the divine world, has anyone seen the group that really established the divine world?"


    "This..." the immeasurable venerable slightly twitched at the corner of his mouth. It was really too long in the Terran''s time. Every move, word and deed were full of human traces. He shook his head with a wry smile: "this matter, in fact, is also a top secret in the divine world!"


    Nan wuzun said, "yes, we creatures have never seen... Let alone see, we can even hear about the founder of the divine world."


    "Once we thought that the divine world... Was formed naturally." Hongmeng venerable said: "Even later, when we knew that the divine world needed to extract the life energy of the lower world, we still thought so. However, in the later stage, when we swallowed enough energy and grew up, we finally found that the divine world... Was indeed built by creatures. However, when we wanted to find out who established the divine world, we found that all the evidence disappeared! We couldn''t find those existence at all Any trace left! "


    The immeasurable venerable nodded and said, "I''ve been tracking down this matter for a long time, because I''m really too curious. Curiosity, as long as it''s a smart creature, should be there. Otherwise, it''s difficult for smart life to really develop. After all, curiosity is the driving force behind the progress of life."


    Chu Mo nodded and looked at them.


    The immeasurable venerable then said, "but we finally checked around, and the only thing we can find is the first generation left by those who are called the founders of the divine world of the first generation!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes coagulated slightly. He could feel that there was a great secret hidden in these messages!


    The immeasurable venerable then said, "those first generation are actually the eight masters. However, some of the eight masters today are not the first generation in the past."


    "Are those who once were the first generation all right now?" Chu Mo asked.


    Nanwuzun thought for a while and said, "they should still exist, but basically, they should have been reclusive and no longer participate in all kinds of things in the divine world."


    "I don''t know if the first generation will stand up to such a major change in the divine world this time." Hongmeng venerable said.


    This kind of thing is not what Chu Mo can know.


    But after listening to the words of the three venerable masters, not only Chu Mo, but also those others were full of doubts in their hearts.


    At the beginning, since those early generations created the eternal divine world, and then left their own descendants, it is supposed that they should be the highest masters in the divine world. But the problem is that they all disappeared, and disappeared without a trace, as if they had never appeared.


    According to the three masters, there are also some gods in the divine world, secretly guessing the whereabouts of the early gods.


    Some people say that the first generation all disappeared. Because the creation of the divine world requires too much divine power. After they gave birth to their offspring, they left their own blood essence in their offspring''s bodies, and then they chose to be extinct by themselves.


    However, this statement is not recognized.


    Because this is not logical at all.


    Why did those early gods create the divine world? For the sake of immortality?


    If they have such a great spirit of sacrifice, why should they create the divine world?


    Directly in this big world, just float and sink with the six cycles!


    Therefore, some people say that the early gods have not disappeared. They just really live in seclusion and don''t want to show up.


    Because after establishing an eternal world, their wishes and goals have been achieved. From then on, you can really rest.


    However, this statement has also been refuted by many people.


    It is believed that those early gods, no matter how indifferent their fame and wealth, will not appear once in the countless robberies.


    Immeasurable looked at Chu Mo and said, "anyway, the whereabouts of the early gods are a huge mystery in the whole divine world. More than 90% of the gods even don''t know that there are early gods at all. They all believe that the divine world is formed by heaven and earth, not created by human beings, just like us in the past."


    Nan Wu said, "those who are most likely to know these things should be the first and second generation gods, but those people, all keep silent about this matter, and they never take the initiative to mention it. Even if someone really asks, they will never answer."


    Hongmeng said, "I even suspect that even those first and second generation gods do not know the whereabouts of the first generation gods."


    At this time, Chu Mo nodded and said, "I feel that if we can solve the mystery of the whereabouts of the early gods, maybe we can solve the current crisis of our world."


    At this time, Chu Lao said to one side, "yes, because if the early gods were really robbed, then they would certainly wake up those high-level creatures in the whole divine world now. So that they can know that it is not so easy to build the divine world, and there will always be a price to pay."


    The demon king said, "the gods of the first generation may not have known this evil result before building the divine world. Otherwise, I believe that some of them will choose to retreat."


    That''s right. Building the divine world is for eternity and immortality. If you find yourself building the divine world, you will eventually bury yourself. Then really few people will make such a choice.


    "It''s hard to find the answer to this matter." Immeasurable said with a wry smile, "because I believe that even those masters of miracles today may not know."


    Chu Mo''s eyes twinkled with a faint light, because he remembered the big secret place that the three masters had said before. They said that there was an unimaginable terrorist force in that place. If you get closer, you can crush them directly into slag!


    Chu Mo knows the power of the three venerable masters. Even in his peak period, he is certainly not as good as he is now. But the problem is that he is now inheriting the fortune of the whole five heaven world. But if he really removes the power of these blessings, although he is still confident to defeat the three venerable masters, he absolutely has no power to crush them into slag in an instant.


    Even now, he can easily suppress the three venerable ones, but in fact, he still has no ability to crush them into slag in an instant.


    In other words, the place where the big secret is hidden is likely to be an answer.


    However, not everyone is qualified to see this answer.


    Because the cost of looking at the answer is too big. Even now, Chu Mo doesn''t have the courage and confidence to explore that place.


    "Prepare for war, Emperor." At this time, Zijin Tiantian looked at Chu Mo and sighed softly, "this war is inevitable. Even if there is an orc that really joins our camp, more Protoss will still choose to fight with us."


    "Yes." The immeasurable God looked at Chu Mo and said, "I have mobilized the whole immeasurable, the most powerful group of creatures."


    "So are we." The God of Xiaoyao heaven and the God of Nanwu heaven nodded at the same time.


    "Now the elite forces of our four heavens are all moving towards us. The four heavens side... Is already very empty. However, I believe that the four heavens side will not encounter a fatal attack. After all, we are the one who really bears the brunt here."


    Chu Mo nodded, "OK, let''s do it for the time being. At the same time, I will continue to mobilize a lot of resources to make up for the sky!"


    Everyone has no objection to this.


    With the increasing oppression of those Protoss in the divine world, repairing the boundary wall of the four heavens has also become a very critical thing.


    If we can''t repair those weak points in time, those Protoss in the divine world are likely to gather a lot of power and knock there. Once they enter the world, the battle will start directly at the first time!


    At that time, there is no room at all.


    In today''s tense atmosphere, the world of five days can still maintain normal operation, which is actually a considerable miracle, which also shows the importance of Rune network. If there were no Rune network, the whole world of the five heavens would never be as united as it is now. It is impossible to make any information so open, transparent and convenient!


    Now the whole world of five days, the speed of transmitting any information is too fast!


    Even in the most remote areas, the delay will not exceed three days in Pangu world at most.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s eyebrows showed a look of surprise. He looked at the people: "there are a lot of creatures knocking!"


    "What?" All the people present were nervous at this moment.


    The demon king and the wandering lady emperor, these people are belligerents, and the flames of war in their eyes burst into flames.


    They are really not afraid of death.


    For the battle with the protoss, they have been longing for a long time!


    Chu Mo said in a deep voice, "let''s go and meet these creatures for a while!"


    In an instant, a large number of top monks took off directly in the whole heaven. The scene was magnificent. The momentum they exuded was simply earth shattering!


    This time, everyone did not hide anything.


    This scene was also directly transmitted to the rune network.


    Watching this group of people take off, the entire Rune network... Exploded in an instant!


    Some people see a magnificent, powerful and domineering momentum, but more people see... It is the kind of tragic atmosphere of wind and water!


    Yes, this group of top-level existence of five days, the first time such a large-scale battle.


    Obviously, this will be an unparalleled war.


    I hope they can all come back.

 Chapter 1938

    The road ahead is uncertain and life and death are boundless. No one knows what challenges this group of cultivators who represent the top power of the whole five heavens world will eventually face. Everyone''s heart hung up. Speaking of it, it''s like a miracle. The whole five sky world is so vast. I don''t know how many trillion creatures there are. At this moment, they all closed their mouths, and their eyes were all on the rune board.


    The whole five heaven world, at this moment, becomes extremely quiet!


    Over the years, with the continuous progress of development, the rune network has begun to appear that kind of large Rune message board. It is specially used to broadcast those important things in heaven. These letter boards, the largest of which is hundreds of feet in size, are hung in prominent places in those ancient cities.


    Some of the five natural spirits who didn''t know what happened before also stopped in front of the huge Rune board and looked at it. The scene of a large group of top monks rising slowly and flying towards the top of the sky.


    The picture is also accompanied by the commentary of people on the other side of Tianting.


    "Just got the news, the emperor of heaven sensed that there are a large number of creatures knocking at the customs outside the territory. Outside our five heaven world, there is the collapsing evil divine world. Presumably, all the creatures in our five heaven world have already known this matter. Those gods who survived in the divine world will knock at the customs sooner or later and enter our homeland, but most of them do not come for peace. As we all know, the vast majority of them The protoss still wants to rebuild the perfect divine world. "


    At this moment, all the five natural spirits could not help but clench their fists and showed anger on their faces.


    "So, this time, a large number of protoss creatures were detained, and the emperor of heaven directly led the crowd away. We don''t know what we are facing at this moment. Maybe, it may be a group of gods who want to come to us."


    The people over there deliberately relaxed, but no one laughed. The whole five heaven world, endless creatures, at this moment, all of them have a resonant breath. That''s a resonance of vowing to defend the homeland to the death!


    Over the years, everyone knows that almost all the gods of the protoss want to build a perfect divine world again. Building a perfect divine world means extracting endless life energy from the world below. That means, their home, their world, their world full of vitality, so that countless creatures in the five heaven world can connect anytime, anywhere. It will eventually be destroyed. Just like the millions of big worlds in Guixu. Become lonely, become full of corruption and death.


    This is not the life they want!


    Therefore, in the face of such things, we must resist!


    Insensitive, will only let the enemy advance, never in exchange for sympathy and compassion!


    In this world, in fact, there has never been any Savior. If you rely on... You can only rely on yourself!


    This time, the emperor of heaven led the top of the five heavens to meet the enemy. They even saw a lot of familiar figures on the rune board.


    There are three great masters who used to be enemies, four great gods who used to fight against the Terrans and prevent the Terrans from establishing the fifth day, and so many supreme beings in the heaven.


    They are all here!


    They are now bound to go to the top of the sky to meet the enemy.


    What about next time?


    What if they die in battle?


    At that time, who should go?


    Who in this world is damned? Who... Should sacrifice himself for five days?


    No, no one!


    No one should do this!


    In the rune message board over there, the people of Tianting are still continuing.


    "However, according to the analysis, this time the gods knock, it is very likely to be the beginning of a real war. The compatriots of the five heavens, whether you are human, Terran, Orc and other races. But you are all the creatures of the whole five heavens. Here is your home garden. This is the soil for our survival. Now, some people want to take this land, want to make you and all your relatives and friends have no fixed place; they also Want to take the lives of all your creatures. Used to frame the so-called perfect divine world! I don''t want to say anything else. I''m here, just on behalf of myself. I will fight to the end! "


    In the end, the man on the other side of the heaven gave himself a picture.


    The whole world of five days exploded!


    "Empress!"


    "God, this... This person, she is really the queen!"


    Everyone was stunned. Before, they were only concerned about anger. Although they thought the speaker was powerful, powerful and beautiful, they didn''t think of too much. Because the level of heaven is too high. Although it has never been high above, it is really not easy for ordinary five natural spirits to contact people in heaven.


    However, as Chu Mo was crowned emperor of heaven, the portraits of one emperor and two empresses spread to every corner of the five heavens.


    People are still very familiar with the two incomparable emperors and empresses.


    "It''s empress Qi Xiaoyu!"


    "The emperor and empress are with us!"


    "The emperor of heaven fought for us!"


    "The empress will fight with us to the end!"


    "Tianting will never abandon us. Who said before that Tianting might live with those Protoss in the divine world and exchange cooperation for their own lives? Get out of here!"


    "That''s right. Who used to talk nonsense on the rune network, saying that Tianting was going to betray? Do you stand up and dare to tell your name? I will never kill you. I will cut you alive inch by inch, and then save your breath to let you see how the emperor and Empress of heaven, as well as all the big people in Tianting fought to the end with us!"


    At this moment, the whole world of five days suddenly became boiling from silence.


    It can be said that empress Qi Xiaoyu, who almost never appeared in public, stood up and said this time. It''s really exciting to cooperate with Chu Mo when they set out for the war.


    Nowadays, the rune network has spread all over almost every corner of the whole five heaven world. Even the top of the sky is no exception here.


    So, in that picture, I have been following the figure of this group of people, and soon... It appeared on the top of the sky.


    At this moment, all the creatures of the five heavens couldn''t help applauding the people of the emperor of heaven.


    "Too powerful! This speed... The friar of Dazu realm can''t keep up?"


    "I''m a monk in Dazu realm. I can guarantee that I can''t spit blood without such a fast speed!"


    "Is it true that the strongest person in the world is Dazu? I guess the emperor of heaven has surpassed this realm now."


    "The most powerful realm must be the realm of great ancestor. However, in the realm of great ancestor, there must be different levels. For example, friars at the level of Lord of the world must be much stronger than ordinary great ancestors. For another example, the existence of the level of the four gods must be stronger! Above the four gods, there are three venerable ones, but compared with the emperor of heaven, they should be inferior to everyone!"


    "The emperor of heaven is invincible!"


    "The emperor of heaven has defeated the gods from the protoss before. Therefore, the protoss is not invincible!"


    "This war, we want to work together!"


    At this time, there are already a large number of top monks in the five heavens, even those noble men who once hated war, all spontaneously took off. Fly that way.


    Therefore, the Tianting side adjusted the broadcasting of this matter in time.


    From the picture that is divided into more than a dozen areas and constantly switched, it can be seen that there are incalculable monks of Dazu realm flying towards the top of the sky in the whole five heavens!


    They not only want to support with words, but also express with actions!


    This world is the common world of all creatures. To guard, it should be everyone together.


    No one should be sacrificed!


    In the picture, more and more monks from Dazu realm join in. A wave of terror has formed.


    This is absolutely an effect that no mobilization can achieve.


    You know, at this moment, the elite troops of the four heavens and the elite troops of the Pangu world are still standing still!


    However, these people can''t help themselves at the moment.


    They are all real soldiers. They are the group who should rush to the battlefield and meet the enemy with the emperor of heaven.


    However, their respective generals gave a dead order not to allow them to act without authorization.


    "Your task is to protect Guixu, to protect the millions of universes, and not to give any opportunities to the enemy! You are already the last line of defense in the whole five heaven world! Your task is actually heavier than anyone! Don''t worry about the emperor of heaven, our emperor of heaven, it is invincible!"


    A large number of generals, generals, marshals... At this moment, all are working for their already restless subordinates. In fact, even their own hearts have been a little anxious.


    Seeing more and more friars of the five great heavens spontaneously take off to meet the enemy, why don''t they worry?


    But they are also very clear that Guixu is indeed the last line of defense in the whole five heaven world. If it collapses here. Then, it means that if the protoss wins, they will succeed in building the perfect divine world again.


    The whole lower world, no matter how many big worlds there are, will once again become their blood source.


    Just like there is a special picture on the rune board.


    The God of the divine world inserted the tube into the creatures of the lower world to suck blood. Until death, will not stop. The creatures in the lower world are the image of a person, and the God in the divine world is also the image of a person.


    The difference is that people in the lower world are full of pain and despair, and their eyes are full of endless anger; And the God of the divine world, is expressionless, indifferent, look carefully in his eyes, but also exudes pride and pride. It seems to say: we are born to suck blood from you!

 Chapter 1939

    This painting, as soon as it appeared, spread all over the rune network. Almost all people who have seen this painting will increase their hatred for the protoss by three points.


    At this time, the picture on the rune board has turned back to the group of people of the emperor of Chu.


    At this moment, the picture is facing a huge unparalleled heavenly eye.


    That day, it looked very strange and magical, emitting a strange and cold light, as if it was mercilessly overlooking the world.


    Under the eye of heaven, a large group of monks on the side of the five heavens have appeared there.


    At this time, a thick column of light directly came down from the eye of that day!


    That light is really too strong!


    Even across the sign board, countless people subconsciously closed their eyes and didn''t dare to look directly at them.


    The gods knock!


    This is the scene of the real gods knocking!


    Just the light falling is enough to shock countless creatures.


    But everyone saw that none of the friars of the five heavens, led by Chu Mo, the emperor of heaven, retreated half a step!


    They all stood there steadily, looking at the thick column of light calmly.


    I don''t know who is overriding this picture and giving it very well. At this moment, all the creatures of the five heavens can see the handsome face of Chu Mo, the emperor of heaven.


    "Emperor of heaven!"


    "That''s our emperor!"


    "The emperor of Chu!"


    Chu Mo''s face was full of awe, and his eyebrows were full of determination. A pair of pure eyes, full of calm, without a trace of fear.


    Somehow, seeing the eyes of Chu Mo, the emperor of heaven, all the creatures of the five heavens became calm. Their hearts, like suddenly found sustenance.


    Even the anger was reduced to the minimum.


    In fact, anger comes from fear.


    Without fear, there will naturally be less anger and anxiety.


    Then, the picture was swept from the faces of those big men in the heaven in turn.


    Three venerable beings... Infinite venerable beings, Nanwu venerable beings and Hongmeng venerable beings!


    Four great gods... Purple gold Lord, immeasurable Lord, Nanwu Lord and Xiaoyao Lord.


    Their faces were all similar to Chu Mo''s expression. Although serious, but not nervous.


    They are really top-level beings who have become famous and immeasurable. In the face of life and death, it is difficult for them to show that helpless fear.


    Then, the picture scanned several people and saw the expressions on their faces. The whole world of five days suddenly burst into laughter.


    Monkey, a face of war!


    Demon king, a face of war!


    Wandering, a face of war!


    Yes, that kind of intense fighting spirit has passed through the rune board and made every creature of the five heavens feel it!


    The fighting spirit was so strong that it seemed to be boiling!


    "Hahaha, every time I see the monkey ancestor, I feel a kind of inexplicable joy. Really, I don''t mean to laugh at the orcs at all. The monkey ancestor... Hahaha, he is really like a monkey."


    "What does it mean to be like a monkey? Monkey ancestor is a monkey, okay? But he is the most powerful monkey in the world!"


    "Demon lord... The master of the emperor of heaven! Although his combat power is now inferior to that of the emperor of heaven, his domineering spirit makes people excited!"


    "I like demon king, and I like this kind of cold man."


    "It''s still the most beautiful lady in my family! Really, she is definitely the fiercest woman in the world!"


    "Agree!"


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, the painting style on the whole Rune network suddenly changed, as if the previous tension and enthusiasm had passed. All creatures become relaxed.


    But in fact, the tension is still there, and the blood is not cold!


    But people have been infected by the calmness of this group of people led by the emperor of Chu, and even the tension has been reduced to the minimum. The restless blood has also become the infinite fighting spirit hidden in the depths of my heart. As long as it is needed, it will burst out completely at the first time!


    The top of the sky.


    Chu Mo looked at the light column coldly in his eyes. Although the light column was extremely dazzling, it was nothing to him.


    He was just staring at the movement of the light column coldly. As long as there was a God coming out, Chu Mo promised to kill him at the first time!


    Because it took too long to knock this time, it seemed that there was a lot of preparation, and then, I didn''t want to hide anything. Therefore, Chu Mo sensed it early. Although the rune network is boiling, the hearts of all sentient beings in the five heavens are all nervous. But for Chu Mo, he was not so pessimistic.


    Because Chu Mo felt that this time the gods knocked, it was somewhat strange.


    Normally speaking, this period of time should also be the period of protoss preparation. It is unlikely that at this time, a large number of protoss will directly knock down and kill.


    Chu Mo thought of the beast clan of Nie Bao and wondered if it was possible that they were knocking at the pass.


    This possibility is actually very high.


    Because in Chu Mo''s view, the possibility that the orc clan did not leak the news at all was a little low. Once their actions are known by other Protoss, there will be only one consequence!


    ruin!


    That''s why he gave Nie Bao a magic weapon that ran for his life refined by Rune life, because Chu Mo had a premonition that Nie Bao''s return path would not be too stable.


    However, whether it was an enemy or a friend, Chu Mo''s heart was very calm. There is nothing to fear.


    At this time, there was finally a figure in the light, staggering out.


    That figure is a huge leopard!


    Chu Mo even thought it was Nie Bao at the first sight of seeing him, but when he looked carefully, it was not.


    This huge leopard was full of blood, but he was seriously injured and bleeding all over.


    This picture, also at the first time, was synchronously transmitted to each Rune board. Everyone saw this scene, and then they were all stunned.


    "What is this?"


    "Wow... What a big leopard!"


    "According to the size, it''s not big. There are many orcs bigger than the stars. However, the blood gas emitted by the leopard seems to be very strong. But why did he get hurt?"


    "Didn''t you knock down the key and want to attack us? Why did it become like this? This should be pursued?"


    "What''s going on?"


    On the rune network, a confused voice suddenly came.


    The negotiation between Chu Mo and Nie Bao''s Orc clan is not public, so in the hearts of the five natural spirits, basically as long as they are creatures from the divine world, there is nothing good.


    Therefore, some impatient creatures directly call good on the rune network.


    "Hahaha, this is a dog biting a dog!"


    "I don''t know why. Anyway, as long as I see the protoss unlucky, I''m very happy. I used to have a little stomach ache, but now it doesn''t hurt at all!"


    "The one in front, did the dog annoy you?"


    "I''m a friar of the dog clan. If anyone scolds a dog again in the future, don''t blame me."


    There is another miasma on the rune network.


    This is also the disadvantage of racial integration. You can''t scold others. But for those non human beings, their resentment is also very deep. I think Terrans are the most unworthy thing. If you swear, just scold. Did those orcs provoke you?


    You obviously want to swear, but you take the orc out of your anger.


    What kind of bastard... Now even the tortoise learned to swear.


    "You old turtle!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    It makes people laugh and cry.


    However, all creatures just shout a few words on the rune network, because at this moment, they are all stunned by the picture uploaded from the rune board.


    With the appearance of the bloody but injured leopard, a large number of various orcs rushed out from behind. They are all injured without exception!


    Some of the injuries are so serious that they can hardly walk!


    Finally, a giant eagle rushed out of the light.


    It seemed that the giant eagle was not so badly injured. But she was very anxious and said loudly, "Lord of Chu, I am a kindred of Nie Bao. Please save our master. He is still fighting against the pursuers!"


    With the words of the giant eagle, a large number of ORC creatures began to pour in.


    These are all the real top elite of this Orc clan, but at the moment, everyone of them is suffering from severe injuries. Almost all have lost their combat power.


    At this moment, Nie Ying directly released Nie Bao, who was still seriously injured but had woken up, because she felt that she was not enough to trust the emperor of Chu.


    As soon as Nie Bao came out, he reluctantly stood on Nie Ying, looked at Chu Mo in the distance and said, "emperor Chu, we encountered an ambush..."


    Chu Mo glanced at him, and then ordered the people beside him, "pick them up and treat them. I''ll go back!"


    Chu Mo said, striding directly towards the light column.


    "Emperor of heaven..." the immeasurable venerable shouted casually.


    "Huh?" Chu Mo looked back at him.


    The immeasurable master twitched at the corner of his mouth. He originally wanted to say: be careful, there is fraud! But when the words came to his mouth, he suddenly realized that this time was the time for the emperor of heaven to establish a blood invincible, and Chu Mo would definitely have his own judgment on this kind of thing.


    So, the original words were swallowed directly by him, and then said, "take care!"


    "Take care, Emperor!" Said Hongmeng venerable and Nanwu venerable.


    Moreover, they directly entered the group of severely injured orcs and began treatment.


    Sure enough, all the orcs showed no hostility to their proximity.


    People who really know the orc know that if you are not regarded as your own person, anyone close to the orc will be attacked by them. Even if they are going to die, they will definitely attack first!


    At this time, the monkey, the demon king and Piao zero directly catch up with Chu mo.


    "We are together!" The monkey shouted.


    All the creatures on the rune board who saw this scene couldn''t help laughing.


    Sure enough!


    Or the fiercest ones!


    Chu Mo hesitated slightly, then nodded.


    His figure fell directly into the light column.


    At the next moment, the five natural spirits on the rune network couldn''t help being anxious. Because tianwai... The broken divine world, without the rune network, they can''t see the heroic posture of the emperor of Chu!

 Chapter 1940

    However, even the scenes on this side of the screen also made all the creatures on this side of wudaitian very happy.


    An endless stream of orcs, each with terrible scars, but each, all domineering!


    Their body shape is not particularly exaggerated. Unlike many orcs in the five heavens world, some star beasts move like a huge star. It looks terrible.


    The largest of these orcs transmitted from the light column is only ten thousand feet.


    But the domineering spirit emanating from them makes people feel that these orcs must be extremely powerful and brave!


    The orcs from afar knocked down the light column, and the Terran friars here continued to treat them.


    However, the number of orcs is very large. After a while, the sky is full of scarred orcs. There are not enough people in Tianting.


    But at this time, reinforcements arrived.


    The monks of Dazu realm who flew to the top of the sky from the sky have begun to arrive for six times. They even learned what was happening here through the rune board on the way. Therefore, after coming over, without much surprise and hesitation, he directly participated in the rescue work.


    At this moment, although the Tianting side still did not make any explanation. However, all the creatures in wudaitian have also felt that things are different from what they imagined.


    This beast clan should be in the same camp as Wu Datian.


    Otherwise, why would they be so badly hurt? Why did the emperor of Chu treat them?


    At this time, the Tianting side finally made an official explanation. This time, it is another emperor and empress Shui Yiyi who comes out to explain!


    She gave herself a corner of the picture, in the lower right corner of the rune board picture, so that all the creatures of the five heaven world can see that she is explaining.


    "This Orc clan is a group of divine orcs who want to join our five heavenly worlds. Now I''ll explain some basic information about the divine world, so that you can have a basic understanding of the composition of the divine world."


    At this time, it is obviously a little difficult to see the picture of the battle, because the emperor of Chu directly took several fierce men along the light column to the broken gods outside the territory.


    Just looking at the rescue picture is also a little boring. Just taking this opportunity to explain some things in the divine world to everyone can also make everyone less confused.


    For so many years, Tianting has been doing things like this.


    All things should be fair, open and just, and all things should be made the most transparent!


    It is because of this that Tianting is deeply loved by all creatures in the whole five heavens.


    "In the divine world, there are a total of eight master seats, four of which are occupied by the Terrans in the Protoss. Of course, they generally don''t admit that they are Terrans, and they only think of themselves as gods."


    The sound of Shui Yiyi is cold, but it is very beautiful.


    "The four seats are actually owned by the three families. The owners of the three families occupy one seat respectively. Then the rest of the seats, every few years... Of course, the world will be very long. Well, they will rotate once. As it happens, in the divine world, among all the divine families, the Terrans occupy the dominant position. Of course, this has nothing to do with us."


    Shui Yiyi''s words made many people smile.


    In the picture, Shui Yiyi continued, "just a while ago, there were envoys of the three families knocking at the gate and meeting the emperor of heaven. They represented the three families behind them and wanted to ask the emperor of heaven to agree to their conditions. The conditions seemed attractive, but that was for our Tianting..."


    Shui Yiyi said this and smiled mischievously.


    On the rune network, there was a burst of ghost crying and wolf howling.


    "Wow, the queen is so beautiful!"


    "I, what do I see? What did I just see? The emperor queen is playing coquettish!"


    "Bah, that''s a joke! What kind of coquettish? Will the emperor be coquettish to you?"


    "Anyway, the emperor queen is so cute!"


    "That''s also the blessing of the emperor of heaven..."


    "Don''t make any noise. We have to listen to business!"


    In the picture, Shui Yiyi continued: "But for the whole five heavens, their conditions are not so cute. They want the emperor of heaven to cooperate with them, make heavy profits, and help them rebuild the perfect divine world. What will happen in the future? I won''t elaborate on the process of this matter. Anyway, in the end, the emperor of heaven refused. Moreover, I can make a commitment to all creatures of our five heavens on behalf of the emperor of heaven."


    When Shui Yiyi said this, she became very solemn.


    At this moment, all creatures on the other side of the rune network became serious, stopped laughing and playing. All of them looked at the serious face of Shui Yiyi in the rune board with a serious face.


    "The emperor of heaven, together with all the creatures in the heaven, made a commitment that we would live or die together with all the creatures in the five heavens."


    After saying that, Shui Yiyi smiled again and said, "well, you can rest assured now that we are together."


    "We are together!" A little girl with a rune board said naively in a corner of limitless sky.


    "We are together!" A young Terran monk who just came back from hunting and took a rune board to look at it for a while, looked at the rune board and said seriously.


    "We are together!" A noble of Tianren clan, with tears in his eyes, whispered.


    "We are together!"


    At this moment, the whole five heaven world, I don''t know how many creatures shouted these four words in unison.


    Water Yiyi over there seemed to hear everyone''s cries, and even a voice came faintly from her side. It was obvious that the circles of water Yiyi''s eyes were slightly red for a moment. Then she looked elsewhere, then turned around, smiled and said, "the whole heaven, from the emperor of heaven down, no one will abandon everyone, and no one will cooperate with those Protoss. The world is ours! We the final say!"


    Say, Shui Yiyi said: "Well, the topic is a little digressive. Let''s continue to talk about the composition of the divine world. In addition to the four seats of the human race in the divine family, there are four seats, which are occupied by two orcs and rune forces respectively. Well, the two seats of the orcs, the Rune forces... Are also two seats. Then, the divine world committed many injustices and finally collapsed. A large number of gods died at that moment. Yes, I also feel very happy. It''s nothing to say, I''m just very happy Happy! "


    This empress has a character!


    Like empress Qi Xiaoyu, they are all people with true temperament!


    All creatures like them.


    Therefore, Shui Yiyi''s words not only didn''t cause any disgust, but also attracted a lot of cheers.


    "We are also happy!"


    "We are very happy!"


    "This is the retribution of those gods!"


    In the picture, Shui Yiyi smiled sweetly and then said, "now the situation is that almost all the protoss want to rebuild the perfect divine world, well, because they show the secret that we now have a million vibrant big worlds. In fact, this is not a secret. It is a well-known thing for each of our five natural spirits!"


    Hearing this, all the creatures of the five heavens nodded repeatedly.


    They like Tianting best, which is exactly this point!


    Nothing is concealed! Too transparent!


    Every creature of the five heavens has a strong sense of belonging and identity to the world. It is also derived from this.


    Then, Shui Yiyi said, "the millions of now vibrant big worlds were once lonely, full of corruption and death. I believe everyone knows this. Because many of you have even personally participated in the reconstruction of those big worlds and pioneered!"


    On Shui Yiyi''s face, Show a serious expression: "The millions of dead big worlds are actually the best evidence of the crimes committed by the divine world. Those big worlds were once as vibrant as our five heavens, with incomparably brilliant and brilliant civilizations. But in the end, they all became a dead place because of the selfishness of the divine world. Countless creatures disappeared in the long river of years. If we hadn''t shown them and buried them in the ruins, we would even be completely dead I don''t know these things. "


    Shui Yiyi''s voice became low: "how innocent are those innocent creatures who died in vain? Why should they suffer such persecution?"


    On the rune network, countless creatures are silent. Their faces showed anger again.


    Shui Yiyi said: "However, among these selfish, greedy, shameless and despicable Protoss, there is also a clear stream! Yes, that''s right, the one you see now. They are willing to join our world and don''t want to build any perfect Protoss. They have made mistakes, but now they all know they are wrong and want to change all this. Just, you see, they are in the process of coming to us. Yi However, it was attacked by other Protoss! Why did the protoss attack them? "


    Shui Yiyi''s voice became severe: "that''s because of fear! What are they afraid of? They are afraid... Someone stops them, stops them! So, this Orc is our friend! We want to welcome them to join the camp against the shameless Protoss!"


    At this time, the picture over there suddenly changed, and Chu Mo appeared in the picture!


    Almost the entire Rune network exploded at this moment!


    Because they actually saw the scene of the broken divine world!


    See the emperor of Chu!


    See the monkey!


    See the devil!


    I saw... The beautiful but brave woman floating away! eight

 Chapter 1941

    Moreover, what they saw this time was a bloody battle picture!


    In that picture, the monkey smashed a celebrity creature with a stick, bursting his brain, so that everyone could not help but stand up.


    Really, at this moment, you can keep calm. There are simply too few of the five natural spirits sitting there!


    There was also a little injury on the monkey, but the monkey didn''t seem to feel it at all. He roared, roared, swung the big iron bar in his hand, and rushed towards the next target.


    Then, the picture turned, and the most popular woman in the whole five days world appeared in the picture... The wandering empress!


    She is holding a silver spear. The spear is bright and looks like a newly forged weapon. It is not simple, but across the rune board, she can still feel its sharpness and the boundless murderous gas emanating from it!


    Poof!


    The wandering lady stabbed a tiger in the eye.


    The tiger let out an earthshaking roar, which broke out directly in the rune board. It really scared many people.


    But the next moment, I saw the wandering lady with a cold face and a pick on her wrist!


    The silver spear in his hand immediately picked up the huge tiger, and then, along the tiger''s eyes, directly pierced the tiger''s head!


    A fierce tiger''s yuan Shen wanted to escape along the head. But he was cut in half by the demon king who came later!


    Then, the picture seems to be a little unclear, and only a few creatures with profound realm can see how many knives the demon king made at that moment!


    Ten thousand dollars!


    It''s definitely more than ten million!


    Chop the tiger''s Yuanshen into dumpling stuffing, and directly chop it into thin pieces!


    The whole five heaven world, endless creatures, was directly shocked at this moment. The world of five days is almost dead.


    Then, suddenly, a thunderous cheer broke out!


    "Good!"


    That voice directly shocked the whole world of five days.


    Everyone''s blood, at this moment, was directly and completely ignited!


    I can''t suppress it!


    That kind of feeling, really excited to the point of unbearable!


    No one knows how this picture came from, but everyone knows that this picture is absolutely true!


    At this time, the picture shifted to the emperor of Chu again.


    There are so many creatures around the emperor of Chu... Too many! I can''t count at all.


    But the next moment, the body of the emperor of Chu seemed to burst into a huge bloody light.


    That''s Daoguang!


    God has no way, so kill God!


    Boom!


    Endless creatures were directly jumped by the bloody light.


    Then Chu Mo''s body rushed out of there.


    The void around him is a blank!


    I don''t know how many gods were directly beaten to bits by him at that moment!


    Who is the fiercest man in the world?


    It''s the emperor of Chu!


    In the past, people always subconsciously excluded the emperor of Chu, because he was the emperor of heaven and the master of high and high.


    But at this moment, everyone understands that the master... Is the fiercest creature in the world!


    At this moment, all the creatures in the five great days have a feeling that they don''t know how to vent. But their eyes were reluctant to leave the rune board. Don''t want to miss a moment!


    Who are they fighting with now?


    God!


    Are the gods in the divine world!


    Facing the gods, the emperor of Chu can be brave to this extent. This made those who felt that the lower creatures were not the opponents of the gods in the divine world, all had a hearty feeling!


    Who says we can''t beat the gods in the divine world?


    Who says we must accept the fate of being regarded as the source of blood?


    We have the emperor of Chu!


    We have a demon king! We have a wandering lady! We have monkeys!


    We still have countless strong people!


    If you want to turn us into nourishment, you should first ask whether we agree!


    No one knows how this picture came about.


    In the void, in fact, there is still a girl standing. A fairy girl.


    No one knows how Chu Hui became a fairy girl!


    Anyway, when Chu Mo finally found her, she was a fairy girl. When Chu Mo saw that moment, Chu Hui, who had become an elf, directly burst into tears and called brother.


    Then she herself was stunned and didn''t understand where this emotion came from.


    Later, she was secretly brought back to heaven by Chu mo.


    The time when another Chu Hui venerable was found was earlier than Chu Hui, but somehow, her yuan Lingsan was very powerful. It took Chu Mo many years to recover the venerable Chu Hui. Therefore, the former Chu huizun is still studying in Chu''s college. But Chu Hui has been learning from Chu Mo for many years.


    She is too smart. No matter what she learns, she never forgets anything. Then she can draw inferences from one instance. Later, she even reached the level of her own creation!


    Chu Hui showed great interest in anything high-tech, just like the rune life Chu Hui once had. Her wisdom has not been reduced by half because of reincarnation. On the contrary, there is an increase.


    So over the years, Chu Hui has been secretly following Chu Mo and helping him deal with all kinds of things. And she already knew everything. The attachment to Chu Mo, as in those days, has never changed.


    Although Chu Mo didn''t make it clear that he wanted to marry her, he always took her with him. It seemed that he had acquiesced in something.


    But Chu Hui never took the initiative to mention it. She seemed to have completely forgotten it. After all, that was a matter of my previous life.


    This time, Chu Mo followed the light into the broken divine world, and Chu Hui still asked to come over. She wants to let all the five natural spirits see the battle picture here directly!


    She succeeded!


    Her ability is indeed extremely strong.


    She has personally proved that it is not only runic life that can do this thing well, and it is not only runic life that can understand technology.


    She was invisible in the void, and no one could find her.


    In fact, even if a God finds her, she will never be able to do anything for a while. Chu Hui''s own combat power has now reached the realm of great ancestor. That is to say, all kinds of magic instruments given to her by Chu Mo on her body can absolutely surprise any living creature.


    No one found Chu Hui, and she ignored others. Wholeheartedly here, all the fighting pictures are transmitted back to the world of the five heavens.


    If it weren''t for the time, Chu Hui even wanted to set up a rune network in the whole broken divine world, so that the five heavenly worlds could monitor the movements of the protoss anytime and anywhere.


    However, inside the five heaven world, there is the top of heaven. Chu Hui has deployed a large number of Rune networks and made a perfect monitoring system.


    This thing, which can only be viewed inside Tianting, has now been put into use.


    Even this time, Chu Mo sensed that there was a Protoss lock-in. At the same time, there was a movement over there on the rune board that only a few people could see inside the heaven.


    This does not require a strong mind.


    The battle here is still going on!


    Nie Lang, the master, never left. He kept urging those elite soldiers to enter the lower world along the light column, but he himself always rushed left and right, and insisted on fighting!


    Like a real coyote, he rushed to the front of the battle. He is the fiercest one!


    Although his body was already scarred, he had no intention of retreating at all.


    Before Chu Mo came, he was in the most dangerous situation. But as the son of the beast God, his combat power is definitely the top of the whole divine world!


    It is no exaggeration to say that at his peak, even today''s Chu Mo may not be his opponent.


    Therefore, this old wolf caused no less damage than Chu mo.


    Chu Hui was a little selfish and gave more pictures to her brother and those of her own.


    But she also gave the old wolf a lot of pictures, so that those creatures in the five heaven world knew one of the masters of the divine world for the first time.


    "God, this old wolf is so fierce!"


    "He looks really strong!"


    "With such a serious injury, I can''t believe I still have such terrible combat power."


    "I have a feeling that this old wolf is no worse than our emperor!"


    "To be honest, our emperor is still young and has not really reached the peak. But this old wolf is definitely a top-level existence in the peak!"


    "Are we our own people from now on?"


    "It must be. You can see from this bloody battle. I was a little suspicious before. Sorry, Empress Dowager... Although the Empress Dowager personally endorsed and made a guarantee, I was still a little suspicious. I didn''t believe that the gods of the protoss would really join our world. But now I really believe it. This kind of thing can''t be fake."


    "That''s right. If this is false, nothing in this world is true."


    At the same time, this picture was also seen by many Orc gods who had entered the lower world. When they saw this picture, they were all very excited, and some even cried. Want to go back and fight with the master again.


    But they were stopped by the three venerable ones and the four gods.


    Although Chu Mo and his men are now maneuvering there, they almost swept all the enemies with a rolling posture. But in fact, this is the pursuit of soldiers, not so terrible. Most of the powerful gods in the divine world have not come yet. Otherwise, just a few of them are really not enough for those Protoss to kill.


    Therefore, Chu Mo is not fighting now, but fighting! It''s fighting to protect more orcs from entering the world of the five heavens.


    Nie Lang, the master of the orc clan, certainly understood this truth. He didn''t even thank Chu Mo, and directly began to move closer to Chu mo. Then, these most powerful monks directly formed a line of defense.


    They are really terrible. They are a little afraid to fight these Rune lives that they are chasing with another Orc!


    After all, the masters of Rune life and orcs did not come over, and their top combat power was not as good as that of Chu mo.


    Eventually, Rune life and another Orc retreated.


    But before they retreated, they also left cruel words¡ª¡ª


    Girls'' day, I wish all girls good health!

 Chapter 1942

    "This time, you are lucky, Nie lang. remember, you are a traitor, and you are a disgrace to the entire Protoss! The day when we reconstruct the perfect divine world is the day when your Orc will be extinct! We will certainly operate on you first! Remember our words, we won''t move any creatures in the lower world first, so we will destroy you first! Traitor! Bah!"


    A tall Orc general, with his eyes extremely bright and cold, looked at Nie Lang standing at the edge of the light column and said.


    His words also clearly spread to the five natural spirits on the other side of each Rune network.


    "Shameless!"


    "Despicable!"


    "Dream!"


    "Shameless!"


    At this moment, a burst of crazy curses came from the rune network.


    At this time, Chu Mo, standing next to Nie Lang, suddenly raised his hand with a knife!


    Behead the orc warrior!


    A bloody light almost blinded all the creatures in front of the rune board!


    "What happened?"


    "It seems that the emperor of Chu made a move!"


    "Kill him!"


    "That damn beast!"


    "Son of a bitch!"


    "Old turtle!"


    "Hey, hey, the turtle clan didn''t provoke you!"


    There was another agitation on the rune board.


    The next moment, the bloody light dispersed, and then everyone stared wide, and saw that the orc general who was just arrogant had been split in two!


    Over there, all orcs and rune lives are silent.


    Here, all the five natural spirits also stood on the spot.


    It''s horrible!


    Across the endless and distant void of the universe, I actually chopped a statue with a knife. It is obviously a God with status and power in the protoss!


    Boom!


    The whole five heaven world is boiling again in an instant!


    This battle, although only a few people, was used to cover the small-scale battle of the orc''s retreat, but it made all five natural spirits see it vividly!


    They have never been so happy!


    Even when the rune network was completely connected to the five days before, they were not so happy.


    This feeling is really better than anything!


    How happy!


    It''s so enjoyable!


    It''s so cathartic!


    Only one word is cool!


    This is a hearty victory!


    For the whole five days, it has immeasurable significance.


    At this time, Chu Mo''s calm voice, along the rune network, reached everyone who was watching the battle. It also spread to the ears of those runic creatures and orcs opposite.


    "If you are not afraid of death, just knock. The divine world with perfect structure? The idea is very good, but you can''t realize it. Moreover, as long as you have an evil heart, you should be careful, because my knife may cut you at any time."


    Nie Lang stood beside Chu Mo, who was covered in blood and looked scarred.


    But at this moment, his eyes are extremely bright!


    It seems to be the brightest star in the world!


    He looked at Chu Mo, as if he saw hope, that is, hope!


    At this time, Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo, and then slowly turned into a human form, and saluted Chu Mo deeply: "thank the emperor of Chu for his righteous hand! I, Nie Lang, on behalf of the entire orc, thank the emperor of Chu!"


    Chu Mo returned the salute, and then said seriously, "from now on, we will be a family!"


    "Yes, we will be a family from now on!" Nie Lang is obviously a person who is not very good at showing his emotions. Although his emotions have been very excited, he still behaves very introverted.


    However, all the five natural spirits on the rune network feel the seriousness, persistence and sincerity of this old wolf from Nie Lang.


    They were silent. The next moment, everyone said softly, "from now on, we will be a family! We will be a family!"


    Especially for the orcs who live in the five heavens, the feeling in their hearts is the deepest!


    It was the emperor of Chu who changed these orcs from "they" in the human race and the heavenly population to "they", which means that their orcs, like other races, have been completely integrated into the world. Become a member of this world, and, together with other creatures, a truly equal member!


    Now, even the orcs of the protoss have joined this big family and become a member of them. That feeling of pride really can''t be expressed in words.


    Then, Chu Mo and Nie Lang returned to the world of the five heavens along the light column.


    Nie Lang, an old wolf, is really the last one to come back!


    This scene made many people feel heartfelt shock. However, the next moment, when they saw Chu Mo, the shock turned into a strong sense of happiness!


    Beast clan, there is a wolf like Nie Lang, and they also have the emperor of Chu!


    Orcs are happy, and they are also happy!


    When Chu Mo returned, the picture continued. Until this time, many people thought of this problem and couldn''t help asking, "this picture is simply too powerful. Whether it''s the angle, orientation, everything, it''s all so timely and so exquisite. Who on earth is it? Is it transmitting these pictures to us?"


    "Yes, who sent us this picture?"


    "And... The broken divine world should not have our Rune network? Who is so powerful? Can you do this in such a short time?"


    "Did the emperor of Chu make it himself?"


    "No, it''s impossible! The emperor of Chu has been fighting! Moreover, people who are so low-key will definitely not give themselves a lot of pictures."


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s the emperor of Chu."


    However, these creatures would never think that the person who sent them the picture was the one who laid down the rune network in the past.


    This way.


    The three venerable ones, the four gods and a large group of people in the heaven all came up, with happy smiles on their faces. God knows how worried they were just now. Even the three venerable masters, after a large number of friars from the five heavens came, once wanted to follow the light column and rush into the broken divine world to fight side by side with Chu mo.


    They didn''t go, not because they were afraid of fighting, but because they were also needed here. Because at that time, they were also afraid that this was a fake Orc army. In that case, they are no longer here, and this group of orcs suddenly erupt, which will cause huge casualties to this group of people in the heaven.


    These things, they have thought of before.


    Chu Mo and Nie Lang went side by side to comfort those Orc gods who were seriously injured.


    "Since we have joined the world of the five heavens, from now on, we will be one of the orcs of the five heavens. The former God has disappeared." Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo and said seriously.


    In fact, up to now, he is not very clear that everything that happened here has been transmitted with the rune network.


    However, Nie Lang is not only a powerful leader, but also a smart leader.


    He knew very well that even though he had once been a Protoss in the divine world, they were also a group of newcomers in the world of five heavens. If you put on a high spiritual face, even if Chu Mo will accept them and the heaven will accept them, the creatures of the five heavens will never accept them.


    But he was worried about this, because the creatures of the five heavens had actually accepted them in the battle just now. Of course, the premise is that they really want to integrate into the world, and don''t put on a high spiritual airs.


    So Nie Lang made a statement at the first time.


    At this time, Chu Mo walked directly towards Nie Bao and looked at the badly injured Nie Bao. Without saying a word, Chu Mo directly shot and injected a lot of energy into Nie Bao''s body.


    Soon, Nie Bao recovered some energy. He stood up directly, turned into a human figure, and then seriously saluted Chu Mo and thanked him.


    "If it weren''t for the Lord of Chu, I''m afraid..."


    Chu Mo waved his hand and stopped Nie Bao''s words. Then he said seriously, "we are friends!"


    Nie Bao''s eyes flashed a touch of light crystal, and then nodded emphatically, "yes, we are friends!"


    Then Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang and asked, "what happened to you? Why did you suddenly encounter this attack?"


    At this time, the picture of Rune network was directly cut off by Chu Hui.


    Because the next thing has involved real secrecy, this kind of thing cannot be widely spread. Because no one knows whether there are some hidden Protoss in the five heaven world now.


    Although all creatures on the rune network haven''t seen enough of it. But they all expressed understanding and support.


    Just those pictures of this battle, they can aftertaste for a long time.


    Moreover, there are those pictures that are played repeatedly on the rune network. They were enthusiastic before, and they didn''t look too carefully. Now just take this opportunity to seriously study and see how the emperor of Chu fought.


    After Chu Mo raised this question here, Nie Lang and Nie Ying, these orcs, all looked a little ugly. Nie Ying has also turned into a human at the moment, and is a very beautiful girl.


    No wonder Chu Mo was confused, because generally speaking, things like this are extremely secret. Before it is done, it will never be easy to leak any information. But their Orc clan, at the same time, attracted the attack of Rune life and another Orc clan!


    If he hadn''t arrived in time, then maybe this Orc clan would really be hit hard. Even Nie Lang, the master, may suffer disaster.


    Nie Lang sighed, and then said in a deep voice, "this matter was originally very secret. I have put almost all our clansmen into a small world and took them with me. I am ready to leave there directly after talking with the Lord of Chu. But I didn''t expect that there are still betrayers among us. Almost, we are doomed."

 Chapter 1943

    Chu Mo couldn''t help sighing, "as expected, I was a little worried before."


    Nie Bao said over there, "if it weren''t for the magic instrument given to me by the emperor of Chu, I''m afraid I would have died. Today''s battle wouldn''t have happened."


    Chu Mo''s face showed a wry smile: "I gave you that magic instrument, but I didn''t want you to use it so quickly."


    Nie Bao scratched his head: "anyway, it saved my life!"


    Everyone laughed, which was a real smile for the rest of life.


    For this Orc clan, they can successfully enter the lower world, which is really through twists and turns and tribulations.


    Along the way, they have experienced countless battles. Otherwise, those elite warriors of the orc clan could not all be so seriously injured. If it were not for their complete loss of combat power, they would die if they continued to fight. Nor can they abandon their masters and enter the lower world.


    "We are an elder of the same clan, named Nie Hu." Nie Lang said this and glanced at the wandering female emperor and the demon king: "it is the one who was stabbed to death by this Taoist friend and was chopped by this Taoist friend with a knife... He betrayed us."


    "We accidentally killed a traitor?" The demon king said with a smile.


    "He is a traitor, but speaking of it, we don''t hate him so much. Although his betrayal has caused great losses to us, it is also his betrayal that accelerates the process of our joining the world." Nie Lang sighed and said, "the deceased is dead, let''s go."


    This attitude makes people sigh that this old wolf, as the master, really has a very broad mind. Not everyone can forgive those who betray themselves so easily.


    Later, Chu Mo directly said to Nie Lang, "we have discussed the territory of your Orc tribe. We are ready to give you a vast space in the south of Pangu world. That space is even larger than Pangu world. Moreover, there is a ready-made continent. It is called Tiangong continent."


    Chu Mo said, glancing at the Hongmeng venerable, "this is the contribution of our Hongmeng venerable."


    Nie Lang gave a very serious gift to Hongmeng venerable, "thank you, Taoist friends!"


    Hongmeng venerable looked at Nie Lang and smiled: "in the past years, I was in the divine world, and I also heard the name of my predecessor, and I knew that my predecessor was the most righteous."


    "Oh?" Nie Lang looked at Hongmeng venerable, "are you?"


    Because of politeness, he didn''t use his divine sense to feel the identity of these people. In addition, the Hongmeng venerable is now more and more like a human being. So Nie Lang didn''t expect that this would be a non human spirit.


    "I am a rune life." Hongmeng venerable looked at Nie Lang calmly and said.


    Sure enough, Nie Lang immediately frowned slightly as soon as he said this.


    Then, Nie Bao, Nie Ying and a large number of orcs over there all frowned and looked at the Hongmeng venerable, and all became a little strange.


    Just now, these big people are constantly organizing people to treat them. At that time, they did not expect that this big man from the lower world would be a rune life.


    Nie Lang frowned. It was only a moment. In a blink of an eye, he couldn''t help laughing, and then, he laughed. Everyone was stunned with laughter. It was then that Nie Lang, who was almost crying with laughter, stopped. He looked at Chu Mo and said apologetically, "sorry... I can''t help it. I''m not laughing, I feel... Happy!"


    Hongmeng venerable obviously understood what Nie Lang was happy about, and he nodded, Say directly: "In fact, I''m also very happy, which shows that this world is completely different from the divine world. In fact, at the beginning, I was also worried that I would... When I saw your Divine beast family, but in the process of curing them, I already understood. It turns out that the so-called hostility, the so-called enemy, is not born in the bones, but caused by the world. As for the reason, I think, maybe... It has something to do with the early generations. But more Yes, I don''t know. "


    Nie Lang nodded and said, "yes, the beast God was really bad with the rune God in the past."


    This is tantamount to qualitative!


    Moreover, among these creatures present, only Nie Lang is qualified to say such words, because Nie Lang is the son of the beast God!


    Nie Lang looked at the crowd and then said, "don''t mention the past things. I used to think that rune life was damn and annoying. As long as I felt their breath, I would be furious and couldn''t help wanting to go crazy. But now I finally understand that it wasn''t so. Just now if this Taoist friend didn''t admit his identity, I didn''t even know you were Rune life!"


    Nie Bao, Nie Ying and other orcs over there all figured it out at the moment.


    Nie Bao murmured, "yes, when they treated me, I didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, and there was no hostility in my heart. This kind of thing, in the past, is simply impossible!"


    "Me too. I just think these people are very cute and kind..." Nie Ying said.


    The venerable Hongmeng nodded and said, "this shows that our world is actually a truly tolerant divine world, not just talking about it. All creatures in this world have their own dignity. There is no difference between him and it in our world."


    Nie Lang couldn''t help but be respectful and looked at the Hongmeng venerable with a serious face: "is this really true?"


    "Of course." Hongmeng venerable looked proud: "how about it? Master Nie Lang, this is completely different from being in the divine world...?"


    Nie Lang couldn''t help nodding and sighing, "it''s not just different... It''s so different! Alas, Nie long and his Orc clan will regret it sooner or later. We orcs have been a member of the protoss for a long time in the divine world. But we didn''t get a real respect. Whether it''s Rune life or Terran, it''s still what they call us..."


    Nie Bao and Nie Ying were stunned. They all understood human language and culture, and naturally understood the difference between them.


    They didn''t expect that when they were gods, they couldn''t get a kind of respect. After losing their identity as gods, they actually got it.


    Chu Mo said with a smile, "these are nothing. This is a world of integration of all ethnic groups. In the future, you will gradually have a deeper experience. For now, it''s better to arrange these wounded first. The Tiangong mainland side is also ready to meet you!"


    Nie Lang gave a serious and deep salute to Chu Mo and others, and then said, "thank you, I Nie Lang is here, and I also made an oath. Our orc, led by me Nie Lang, will join the world of the five heavens. From now on, I will never do anything to betray the world of the five heavens. If there is any violation, let my orc, starting from me, be completely extinct!"


    In the void, a large number of visions began to appear.


    The creatures of the master level made a heavy oath, and this world was moved by it.


    Then, Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo and said, "because there is no time to negotiate, what I said before about resources..."


    Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang, Seriously: "Don''t mention this for the time being. I believe that you just came to this world, and you must also need a lot of resources to build. Maybe, with the approval of heaven, you will directly build the sixth day! In the future, everyone will be a family. If it really becomes the sixth day, then you will follow the rules of the other four days. As for this resource, I believe that you need it more yourself It. "


    Nie Lang shook his head again and again: "this is not good, Emperor Chu. To be honest, although our Orc clan looks a little miserable now, it is one of the eight dominant forces in the past, and we are not short of money. The resources of the divine world should be far better than our world. Those things, I think, you are more lacking. With these resources, we can also make the boundary wall stronger. Let the defense become stronger!"


    Nie Lang said, directly took out a space magic weapon from his body and handed it to Chu Mo without saying anything: "that''s all. Don''t be too little for the emperor of Chu. This is not for the emperor of Chu, but for our group of newcomers, who give a little thought to all creatures in the world."


    Chu Mo thought for a while, but he didn''t continue to refuse. He nodded directly and said, "well, in that case, this thing, my men. I will use it all in the construction of this world."


    Nie Lang nodded: "having a leader like the emperor of Chu is a blessing for all creatures in the world."


    Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang: "in the future, you can''t hide, but also stand up. Let''s work together to make the world a better place."


    Nie Lang nodded seriously: "we need our efforts, we will never refuse!"


    Then, led and accompanied by Hongmeng venerable and others, Nie Lang, an orc, flew towards the direction of the heavenly palace continent.


    Chu Mo led another group of people back to the heaven.


    After returning, Chu Mo opened the storage magic tool given to him by Nie lang. the resources in it made Chu Mo look silly and shocked. Everywhere his divine consciousness passes, it is full of terrifying energy breath.


    The purest energy crystal in the divine world, there are more than three million pieces in this ring!


    Chu Mo didn''t know how much money this Orc had, but he could feel that these resources were by no means a small amount for this Orc!


    And this is obviously that Nie Lang, an old wolf, has already prepared, not just after seeing their rescue this time.


    What is sincerity?


    This is it.


    With such a resource, it is certainly a great good thing for the whole Tianting!


    Chu Mo had long wanted to set up a peerless array to close the whole Guixu. He has been suffering from a shortage of resources before. He can''t empty out the whole five days just because of such a Dharma array!


    Now, finally!

 Chapter 1944

    In the 24000 year of Pangu calendar, it has been many years since the last time the beast clan joined the world. In these years, some big and small things have also happened, but in general, there is not much change.


    In fact, according to the habits of the divine world, era robberies are calculated. An era robber is more than 120000 years. Therefore, for thousands of years, there is hardly much concept for the creatures in the divine world.


    Therefore, for thousands of years, the divine world has not organized any decent attacks. I made several small-scale explorations. Most of these explorations were to find out how strong the defense force on the lower side was.


    Over the years, the five heavens world has also been somewhat used to some routines of the divine world. From the initial tension, to the excitement after seeing Chu Mo''s war, and now, everyone has been more or less used to it.


    Nothing more than fighting, and the opponent is nothing more than a little stronger. But it has not reached the point where it is completely invincible! This kind of battle may be a little unaccustomed at first, and there will be bloodshed, but after a long time, there is nothing unaccustomed.


    Anyway, there are six cycles in this world!


    This is the root of everything!


    As long as there are six samsara, as long as there is merit system, then, even if it is a war death, it is also a war death for the world. After death, entering the six samsara is also mostly a reincarnation adult race. And according to the tracking records of Tianting many times. Almost all the monks who died in the war are quite lucky after reincarnation!


    Basically, they all belong to those people with outstanding talents. Even if they forget the memory of the previous life, they are outstanding in this life. In a few years, they can cultivate into a top-notch monk!


    At this time, there will be countless friends and relatives from his previous life to help him retrieve those memories. This is not cheating at all. It is completely different from the ability of top monks to control part of reincarnation before the six paths of reincarnation began!


    Although the final result seems similar, the process is completely different.


    In short, the process was cheating and disobedience to heaven. It''s tantamount to losing one''s merits and acting against heaven. But now, it is equivalent to the rational use of rules. Then, conform to the will of God!


    What is providence?


    In short, it is the overall will of the five heaven world!


    Now someone wants to destroy the world of the five great heavens, so the will of the five great heavens will not agree. Of course, we should resist! Then, in this process, all the creatures who died because of the protection of the five heaven world have immeasurable merits!


    God has spirit!


    God has eyes!


    In this form, the whole five heaven world, those top monks, completely free of any worries, they fight, the degree of madness, it is simply thrilling!


    Therefore, for thousands of years, the divine world has stopped harassment after several small-scale tests.


    Today, there have been a thousand Pangu years, and no large number of gods have entered.


    However, there are countless small-scale gods knocking at the customs. The vast majority of them were monitored by the defenders here through the rune network, and their positions were determined at the first time, and then eliminated.


    A few of them showed the same sincerity as the orcs in the past, and expressed their willingness to join the world of five heavens.


    For this kind, they are basically forced to swear poison, and then directly supervised first. In the words of the three venerable masters, at least he should be imprisoned for 10000 or 20000 years first, or he should directly stay at the top of the sky and let them deal with those malicious gods who knock at the gate.


    Chu Mo''s attitude towards the three venerable masters is reserved support. Because in Chu Mo''s view, there may not be no creatures like Nie Lang and his group of orcs in the divine world. Tired of the broken divine world, but also really wake up to the harm of the divine world to the lower world, so I want to enter the lower world and leave the divine world completely.


    Of course, Chu Mo also supports the observation of that group of people for a period of time. Because no one can guarantee that they really mean it. Even if you make the heaviest oath, it''s not necessarily reliable!


    Because no one knows whether the gods who knock at the gate will be completely sealed with memories like the four venerable masters in the past?


    For these things, Chu Mo''s overall attitude is not big. He doesn''t have so much leisure to meddle in this matter. Because in recent years, the three major Terrans in the divine world have always sent people to communicate with him.


    Now, it''s the sixth time!


    Chu Mo doesn''t know how many times he has rejected the other party''s proposal, but the other party seems to completely don''t understand Chu Mo''s idea. Come again and again, and then increase the chips again and again. From the initial 1.5 million spars to now, it has risen to 5.5 million spars.


    This figure is also a quite shocking figure for Chu mo. This is definitely an amazing wealth!


    Because Chu mo later learned that the crystal stone given to him by Nie Lang was actually all the crystal stones that their Orc clan could take out!


    Three million!


    It''s the orc clan, all the wealth accumulated over the years!


    After Chu Mo knew it, he was quite shocked and moved at the same time. At that time, he had spent twomillion yuan to arrange the formation. He directly sent people to send the remaining onemillion spars back to Nie Lang and them. Because after Nie Lang and his Orc clan settled in Tiangong mainland, they didn''t even have money for infrastructure construction!


    It can be said that a large number of resources are supported by wudaitian.


    However, because of this, this Orc clan has integrated into the world of the five heavens in the shortest time.


    Over the years, there have been several dazzling stars among the orcs.


    Of course, on the orc side, soldiers are the most specialty. Now a large number of ORC warriors have been directly incorporated into the Tianting army. The performance is also very eye-catching, which has brought a lot of pressure to those creatures who were originally five days old.


    Under the benign competition, the combat power of Tianting army is also gradually improving.


    Therefore, the sincerity of the three Terrans is not enough. It''s too much!


    Over the years, chen fan and LAN Xiao have also run to the lower bound many times. In the end, they have even become familiar with many people in Tianting. Seeing him again, the hostility of those people in heaven was no longer as strong as it used to be. Even greeted them with a smile.


    Because we all know that these two unlucky young gods are actually servants of Chu mo. Only Chu Mo didn''t want to leave them with him, so he became an emissary between the three human races in the divine world and the heaven. Run back and forth.


    Moreover, they can''t decide anything, and it''s not their job to build the divine world. Under the guidance of Chu Mo, the whole world has developed a particularly benign atmosphere and habits. The world stresses that injustice has its head and debt has its owner. It doesn''t hurt others for no reason, but it will never be afraid of any provocation.


    In 24000 years of Pangu calendar, chen fan and LAN Xiao came to Tianting for the seventh time.


    On the way, I met a monkey.


    The monkey glanced sideways at them.


    When the two men saw the monkey, they quickly bowed down and saluted: "younger generation chen fan, LAN Xiao... Have seen the monkey ancestor."


    Yes, these two gods are so humble


    Because you can''t be modest!


    The lower world is not the fish belly in the eyes of the gods, nor a group of ants. But a group of real jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards, which are simply ferocious to death. Moreover, barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. They would rather exchange 100 million monks for the life of a God. They are all willing to do so.


    Not to mention, the ratio between the gods in the lower world and the upper world is not 100 million to one at all. Almost a million to one!


    Although there were heavy losses on this side of the lower bound every time, the happy appearance of each god they killed made all the protoss feel cold.


    These creatures in the lower world... Are a group of madmen!


    This has become the only view of the mass gods on the lower world.


    It is no longer a dirty, filthy, lowly creature.


    The monkey grinned and said to the two, "why, your ancestors let you be a lobbyist again?"


    The two nodded awkwardly, "yes, we don''t want to come..."


    "Why? Don''t you think this lower boundary is dirty?" The monkey glanced sideways at the two people. I may be teasing you, but it may also be a serious expression.


    LAN Xiao and Chen fan are almost crying because of grievances. The two of them thought it would be a good job, but later they found that it was simply a constrained job!


    On the side of the three Terrans, they were put on a hat of unfavorable handling. So many times, they didn''t talk about anything and made no progress! It''s not bad. What is it? On the side of the lower heaven, few people embarrass them too much. But every time I come, it''s good to be teased by a big man like a monkey. The most uncomfortable thing for the two of them is that every time, they have to come when they know they will fail.


    "No, no, monkey ancestor, we don''t think this place is bad. Otherwise, look, tell our master... This time, leave us all here and don''t let us go back." Chen Fan said with a bitter face.


    LAN Xiao nodded forcefully aside.


    These two people are absolutely serious. They have no hypocrisy at all.


    Both of them have had enough of such days.


    Over the years, there have been great disputes among the three Terrans.


    Elder LAN finally waited until the owners of the three families returned, and then, not surprisingly, he received the support of the three owners. What they didn''t expect was that this time, there was a strong rebound within the three families!


    That kind of opposition wave after wave. Although the three masters and elder LAN can suppress for the time being. But as time goes on, as the day of the complete collapse of the divine world is getting closer, then, there is likely to be that kind of strong infighting at that time.


    At that time, even the absolute bigwigs like the three masters and elder LAN may not be able to hold it down completely!


    Although there are no people in the three families to assassinate chen fan and LAN Xiao, who is right in the future? Plus once the three masters and elder LAN can''t stand it. Then it''s certain that we will have bad luck together.


    So, whether Chen fan or LAN Xiao, they really want chu Mo to speak directly and leave them here!


    In that way, they can naturally stay, without worrying about the accusations within the family.

 Chapter 1945

    The monkey rubbed his chin with his hand, looked at them and asked, "there must be many contradictions among your three families now?"


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao looked at each other, and then nodded at the same time, "yes."


    There''s really nothing to hide about this kind of thing. It''s strange if there''s no contradiction!


    Now the main battle faction is almost equal to the power of the three masters and elder Lan Da. And more people have been silent, it seems that they are also waiting.


    "I''m afraid if there is no progress this time, then the war will come." LAN Xiao said in a low voice.


    After running in the lower bound for so many years, she began to disdain the world at first, became familiar with it later, became familiar with it later, and now she likes it a little.


    She really likes this world a little. She is human, has a strong spirit, and has great leaders. In short, this world is not as good as the once divine world except for some of the most basic things, except that it is not an eternal world. Everything left is much more vivid than the divine world!


    This is actually a very good world.


    The monkey sneered and said, "well, well, is the war coming? The monkey has not killed God for too many years. Well, it should be said that the monkey has not killed God for too many years." With that, he sweeps around LAN Xiao and Chen Fan maliciously, and almost doesn''t say a word, you two... Who comes to give grandpa a blow?


    LAN Xiao and Chen Fan shrunk their necks and ran directly from the monkey.


    Soon, they came to Chu Mo''s residence.


    On weekdays, Chu Mo works here. Generally, there is nothing important. He meets guests here.


    LAN Xiao and Chen fan are also regular visitors here. For thousands of years, every time they come here, they have to stay for at least decades. Therefore, the bodyguard here has long recognized the two of them, and did not stop them, and directly let them in.


    The two were lucky this time. They directly met Chu Mo who was working. Sometimes two people come over, waiting for many years, and they can''t see Chu Mo once. Otherwise, I won''t stay here for at least decades every time.


    Chu Mo saw the two of them, nodded at them, and then continued to look at the file in his hand.


    It records some anomalies that have occurred around the great secret place mentioned by the three venerable masters in recent years.


    After knowing the place, Chu Mo sent people to expedition there, and then observed every move there from an endless distance.


    Chu Mo increasingly felt that the place was very unusual, and it was indeed possible to hide shocking secrets. Even... May hide the key to breakthrough.


    Yes, breakthrough!


    In this vast world, no matter how powerful creatures, such as Chu Mo, who was recognized by heaven and earth and was crowned emperor of heaven, the real realm is also the great ancestor. It seems that at this level, it is really the end, and there is no way forward.


    But Chu Mo did not believe in evil. He was always adhering to the view that the road of cultivation was endless.


    In his view, the level of Dazu is far from the real end of life.


    I''m afraid those early generations who established the divine world in the past may not really want to build an eternal world. Don''t they understand whether the world is immortal?


    But which force based on oppression can be truly immortal?


    Therefore, those early gods disappeared later. No one knows where they went.


    Chu Mo guessed that they still went to find a way to make a breakthrough!


    Only creatures at his level can understand that feeling. Whether it is eternal is really not the most important and persistent pursuit. When monks reach this level, what they really pursue is higher!


    Yes, there is no highest, only higher.


    In Chu Mo''s view, the big secret place is likely to hide the secret about this matter.


    This is a well founded intuition.


    So over the years, he has been sending people to monitor that place.


    LAN Xiao and Chen Fan stood there, looking at their noses and hearts, and dared not make a sound to disturb Chu mo. They all have an obvious feeling that Chu Mo''s dignity is really increasing day by day.


    If Chu Mo was just a hot-blooded young man with superior combat power when he first met him in the past, at present, Chu Mo has become a young overlord who really dominates the world!


    That feeling, two people deeply experience.


    After a while, Chu Mo frowned and put those files aside. There was no mystery from there. So he raised his head, looked at LAN Xiao and Chen fan, and whispered, "this time, what are the conditions?"


    LAN Xiao said softly, "seven million spars at a time, and then, the position of the two masters..."


    Chu Mo picked up his eyebrows, interrupted LAN Xiao''s words, and asked with a smile, "two masters? Is that position reserved for Nie Lang?"


    LAN Xiao didn''t dare to answer. Chen fan, who was on the other side, smiled: "the master is wise."


    Chu Mo glanced at chen fan and knew that he was a smart man. Smiled and shook his head, looking at LAN Xiao: "you go on."


    "Hmm..." Lan Xiao glanced at chen fan, and then said, "also, the qualification of 5000 trillion creatures to become gods, and... The Pantheon."


    Chu Mo nodded, "well, this time, he added a little spar, and then added a lot of qualifications to become a God. Right?"


    LAN Xiao nodded and said softly, "master, this time, it should be their limit."


    Chen Fan suddenly said to one side, "if the master doesn''t let go, promise to come down."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at Chen Fan with great interest. He just felt that Chen Fan was a smart man. Now, he felt more and more that this boy was not only smart, but also... Very dark!


    Even LAN Xiao seemed to feel something. She looked at Chen Fan in surprise. Although they are both slaves of Chu Mo, their families and friends are still with the three families after all. She couldn''t believe that this impatient and impulsive partner who grew up from childhood would do that.


    But she underestimated chen fan!


    Chen Fan looked at Chu Mo and said frankly, "master, to tell you the truth, I''ve done enough of this stupid job! Really... Enough, I''m almost crazy! If I come again, I''d rather commit suicide here, and then let the six reincarnations kick me into the random one, what hell, hungry ghost... Mom, even being a ghost is better than this labor God now."


    Chu Mo couldn''t help smiling and motioned him to go on.


    Chen Fan said, "before, I had a lot of concerns. For example, my relatives and friends, I didn''t want them to be implicated by me. But before leaving this time, my father said something to me..."


    LAN Xiao looked at Chen Fan with a bit of disbelief in his eyes, but more importantly, it was a feeling of empathy.


    "He told me, son, stick to the most real idea in your heart. Our Protoss, there is no hope." Chen Fan said.


    At this moment, LAN Xiao directly covered her mouth with her hands. Although she felt the same in her heart, she really heard others say it, and the impact was still very great.


    Protoss is hopeless!


    This is probably a reality that no God can accept.


    Chen fan then said, "in my father''s view, the war... Must be launched. Because the gods will not be reconciled to being reduced to ordinary creatures like this. But this war itself is immoral! It is a selfish, greedy and predatory war. Sooner or later, it will fail."


    LAN Xiao''s face gradually calmed down. She nodded slightly. Obviously, she agreed with this statement.


    Chen fan then said, "so he told me not to go back this time. If you go back, it is... My proposal, master, you accept."


    Chu Mo looked at Chen Fan: "if I do this, it is also treacherous."


    "No! This is the debt of the divine world to the world! Such a little thing really can''t be exchanged for one in a billion." Chen Fan said.


    Chu Mo is very clear about Chen Fan''s meaning. In fact, there are some contradictions in his heart. If you can really get the seven million spars. Then, it will be a great good thing for the whole world!


    He can use these seven million spars to directly decorate Guixu into a real death formation!


    No creature can break it!


    As long as we keep the Guixu, we almost keep the world.


    Because there is no ruins, the gods of the divine world, there is no way to build a perfect divine world. Then, they can only honestly or wait for death in the divine world! Or... Accept the reality of becoming an ordinary creature.


    However, in Chu Mo''s view, the three families are not fools. At that time, before delivering the spar, he will definitely make a poison oath!


    To be honest, Chu Mo is not afraid of death. What he is afraid of is that without him, the world will collapse!


    It''s no exaggeration. He has inherited too much luck from the world. Once he has problems, the world will have problems immediately.


    At this time, chen fan took out a wooden Figurine directly from his body, and then knelt down on one knee, holding the figurine high without speaking.


    Chu Mo''s eyes fell on the villain, and his face suddenly showed surprise: "this..."


    Chen Fan said, "as long as the master is not afraid to bear the curses of those Protoss in the future, this thing can be done!"


    Chu Mo''s eyes, on the wooden Figurine, condensed for a long time. Also silent for a long time.


    The wooden Figurine looks a little rough and not delicate. There was no strong smell on it. It looks like an apprentice''s handiwork. Even the face was not carved clearly, and it looked vague.


    But Chu Mo knew very well what the villain was. He doubted where Chen Fan got this thing.


    After a long time, Chu Mo laughed, "well, then do a big job!"

 Chapter 1946

    Chen Fan''s face suddenly showed a surprise color, and he felt a light in his hand, and the wooden Figurine had fallen into Chu Mo''s hands.


    "Where did you get this?" Chu Mo asked.


    Chen Fan said, "my father gave me this thing, which is said to be a magic instrument left by the early gods. However, in the divine world, because it was of little use, it was rewarded and passed to my father. Now, I''m afraid no one in the whole three families remembers this thing. Even if someone remembers it, it doesn''t matter. Because no one will think of it."


    Chu Mo nodded and said, "OK, go back and tell the three families that I promised!"


    LAN Xiao said and looked at Chu Mo: "master, I''ll go back too?"


    Chu Mo looked at LAN Xiao, "do you want to stay here?"


    LAN Xiao looked at Chu Mo hesitantly: "master, you are not afraid of me going back..."


    "Not afraid." Chu Mo looked at LAN Xiao and said faintly, "after you go back, this time, don''t follow chen fan again."


    "For... Why?" Although LAN Xiao is smart enough, she is a little confused at this moment.


    Chen Fan hehe smiled: "master, this is to protect you. After you turn around, you will put all the responsibility on the master."


    "What about you?" LAN Xiao stared at Chen Fan blankly.


    Chen Fan said with a wry smile, "silly sister, are you really stunned? Don''t you know, can I go back after I take out this thing?"


    "Then... Uncle and aunt they..." Lan Xiao is still a little hard to accept this fact.


    Chen fan actually wanted to sell the three families, so that Chu Mo forcibly blackened the seven million crystal stones of the three families. For this reason, even my family and friends are ignored!


    "My father will find an excuse to bring my mother and some of them directly with me." Chen Fan''s face remained unchanged and said, "as for those other people, they are also the core class of the three families. Don''t worry about them."


    "But why?" LAN Xiao looked at Chen Fan: "even if we don''t go back, it won''t be..."


    LAN Xiao wanted to say that he would not betray his family!


    But she didn''t say it in the end.


    Chen Fan said faintly: "You don''t understand, the master will never agree to this condition, and he will never betray the world. Then, this war must be fought. At that time, your relatives, my relatives, in fact, are the first to be unlucky! Because we have already been branded with peace talk! Understand? Silly sister? In this case, why don''t we just do a big job? Why let others do it Persecution without any resistance? As for letting you go back, don''t come. It''s very simple. I''ll carry the pot! You don''t know what to say then. What can they do to you? Then, I''m here... "


    Chen Fan took a deep breath. He didn''t even look at Chu Mo, and said faintly, "with me here, you can come here if you win! You lost here... You didn''t lose!"


    LAN Xiao was stunned. She subconsciously glanced at Chu mo. But there was no unhappiness on Chu Mo''s face. She stared at Chen Fan blankly: "why?"


    This time, chen fan didn''t answer her again.


    Chu Mo, who was on the other side, couldn''t help looking at LAN Xiao and said faintly, "silly girl, because he loves you."


    LAN Xiao shivered all over, and he was crazy.


    Yes, so pay, in addition to love, what else?


    Although LAN Xiao is smart, she is too familiar with Chen fan!


    She, chen fan and Du Wei grew up together, and their feelings are very deep. Later, after Du Wei did that, he was abandoned by the family and banned at home. Chen fan and LAN Xiao are the only people left in the original trio. The two have been together day and night for so many years.


    LAN Xiao, who is a little thick in emotion, has never felt it. In fact, chen fan likes her. But Chu Mo had already seen it.


    The reason why I broke it today is that Lan Xiao''s nerve is a little too thick. It''s all like this, and he hasn''t felt it yet. Chu Mo decides to help Chen fan. As for what will happen in the future, it depends on the two of them.


    Chen Fan''s face was a little embarrassed, but his eyes were bright, but he didn''t refute Chu Mo''s words, and acquiesced.


    LAN Xiao''s face, bit by bit, was covered with a layer of blush. Then, she was afraid to look at Chen Fan''s face and whispered, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Chen Fan twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "I, I don''t know how to say, in fact, I know you always like..."


    "You are wrong!" LAN Xiao suddenly raised his head. Although his face was crimson, he was very bold to stare at Chen Fan''s face. This time it was Chen Fan''s turn to be a little embarrassed.


    Chu Mo looked at the young men and women with great interest and thought it was very interesting.


    What happened to the protoss? What happened to the gods? People are people! In fact, human nature will not change much at any time. Who says that if you become God, you will become another kind of creature? That''s bullshit!


    LAN Xiao looked at chen fan and said, "I, sometimes I deliberately showed closeness to her, because... Because I want to attract your attention. But you never care about it, so that until today, I think you treat me only with the feelings between brother and sister..."


    "I... I''m not..." Chen Fan''s eloquence is actually good, but at the moment, he seems to suddenly become speechless.


    LAN Xiao suddenly smiled gently, then walked to Chen fan, leaned gently in his arms, and said softly, "I like you too."


    Chen Fan''s body was somewhat stiff, but gradually, he relaxed a little, slowly stretched out his hand and held LAN Xiao in his arms. Whispered: "so, you must protect yourself. For you and me."


    Under this general situation, no one can be alone. But Chen Fan really hopes LAN Xiao can be safe. He even doesn''t hesitate to become a betrayer of the protoss, but also wants to try to save his beloved woman.


    If Chu Mo hadn''t provoked this matter today, he would never even say what he thought in his heart.


    Chu Mo looked at the two people and sighed gently. If these high spirits could put down their prejudices about the world, and if they could try to accept the world, why did they get to this point?


    But there is no if in this world. The complexity of human nature, so that when the world will not really completely stop disputes.


    The entire Protoss, not only the human race, including those orcs and rune life families, will also not give up the illusion of re structuring a perfect divine world. Because in their view, these gods should exist in the divine world. You should have eternity and immortality.


    Chu Mo finally sighed and said, "go back. If you go back on your word, treat it as if this matter has not been mentioned."


    "No!" Chen Fan gently patted LAN Xiao''s back in his arms, and then raised his head, Bravely look at Chu Mo: "I really don''t do this for myself. I dare not say how great I am, but at least, there are right and wrong, good and evil in my heart. I''m not young anymore, and I know what is right and wrong. This thing is for the countless creatures in the five heaven world. In fact, it''s for... Those creatures of the whole divine race. But they won''t understand it and will never thank me. After doing this, I will have no way back, and I will always recite the name of a betrayer. But it doesn''t matter. At least, I hope someone can give me a fair judgment on what I do today in the future. "


    Chu Mo laughed. In fact, he wanted to say that Chen Fan was a little naive and idealistic. But in fact, when you think about it, isn''t he like this?


    Because the whole history is written by the winners!


    If the lower bound wins this battle, chen fan is a real hero! He is a great hero who made great sacrifices for the world.


    But if the winner is the protoss, then what Chen Fan did today is a big mistake. No one will ever really look at what he does from the perspective of absolute justice. The gods of the protoss will think that he is a traitor, that he has betrayed the whole Protoss, and that he is a real sinner!


    Therefore, many times, the perspective of the problem is different, the camp is different, and the answer is completely different.


    Therefore, Chu Mo looked at chen fan and said, "in any case, you are the real hero in the minds of all creatures in the lower world."


    Chen Fan laughed, "that''s worth it!"


    Then Chen Fan took LAN Xiao and left directly from here.


    Chu Mo stood outside the Tianting hall on the 33rd floor and watched the two men leave.


    In a flash of time, and in the past few years, there are a large number of protoss knocking at the top of the sky.


    A large number of monks went to Tianting to meet them.


    There is no record of this matter on the rune network.


    Because this is a secret deal, and it is also a deal destined to turn the three Protoss of the divine world and the lower world upside down completely.


    A large number of elder level friars were directly sent to the three Protoss.


    This transaction was completely carried out by the three Protoss and elder Lan Da, who forcibly suppressed the overwhelming majority of the opposition of the entire three Protoss.


    Therefore, they also have great pressure!


    We can imagine the importance we attach to this matter.


    There are more than 100 gods in the three Protoss this time. These people are all powerful figures in the whole three Protoss. Although the owners of the three Protoss and elder Lan Da did not appear, their spokesmen all came.


    "What about the emperor of Chu? Is such an important thing handed over by others?" An elder representing the Du clan glanced at the welcome crowd here. A ray of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes.


    However, he is still implicit.


    An elder of Chen Protoss frowned directly, glanced at Chen Fan beside him, and said faintly, "this is the treatment every time you come over for so many years?"

 Chapter 1947

    Chen fan was slightly stunned, and then said, "the emperor of Chu should come right away." He didn''t explain anything. Although the three Protoss knew that he lost the bet with LAN Xiao and Du Wei to the emperor of Chu. They became servants of others, but in the eyes of those Protoss, even if they lost the bet, they were also gods above!


    Is it true that an inferior emperor of heaven dares to treat them as slaves? Isn''t that death?


    This is the case. The deep-rooted concept of the protoss can''t be erased by time at all.


    At this time, an elder of the blue Protoss said, "well, don''t say a few words. We came here this time to conclude an alliance..."


    "Make a covenant, do you make a covenant like this?" The elder of Chen''s Protoss said coldly, "unexpectedly, a mere lower heaven emperor really dares to take this shelf and let a group of people like us wait for him here?"


    At this time, the demon king opposite said humbly: "fellow Taoist friends, we have come so many people to meet you?"


    "What are you?" The elder of Chen Protoss reprimanded mercilessly, glanced at the demon king and said faintly, "I''m quite belligerent. To tell you the truth, I''m the one who opposes cooperating with you! But there''s no way, we must obey orders. Otherwise, hum!"


    The elder of Chen Protoss is very strong and arrogant. In front of so many people, he makes no secret of his inner thoughts and completely ignores the feelings of others.


    The smile on Chen Fan''s face was somewhat stiff. He glanced at LAN Xiao over there. LAN Xiao finally followed. But before this, both of them had hidden their families by means.


    Although many people are monitoring their every move in this process, they can''t stand the powerful forces behind chen fan and LAN Xiao. It''s not so difficult to finish it without trace.


    In addition, the three Protoss did not expect that the two younger generations, chen fan and LAN Xiao, would have such courage. What''s more, their parents and relatives have the courage to cooperate with each other!


    In fact, the latter reason is the most important.


    The gods of the protoss are indeed too proud. Proud to know that the power of the lower world is not as weak as they imagined, but in their bones, they are still full of contempt for the lower world.


    The demon king''s face showed a faint smile and nodded, "well, after a while, we can find a place to practice alone. I can beat three of you, you garbage!"


    Those people beside the demon king were also a little speechless. However, Chu Mo immediately told them before thinking of it, and they were all relieved.


    The demon king is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to measure and how important he is. By doing so, he is simply paralyzing the other party.


    The elder of Chen''s Protoss gave a disdainful sneer, and then glanced sideways at the demon king: "just you?"


    At this time, the rooster suddenly emerged from the crowd and said, "what? Are you crazy?"


    "Where did you get a chicken? Get out of here!" The elder of Chen''s Protoss instantly became very ugly and said coldly, "how can any animals and animals get in? Is there such a thing in your heaven?"


    After seeing the rooster, the expression on the face of the Du Protoss elder over there also became a little ugly.


    In the divine world, there is no equality of all beings at all. Otherwise, why is Nie Lang and his Orc clan so grateful to Chu Mo? Even those members of the orc clan, after knowing that the world does not distinguish him from it, are all grateful to the heaven and Chu Mo!


    Why?


    It is because they have been discriminated against in the divine world!


    Although the relationship between orcs and Terrans is acceptable, it belongs to the type of well water does not invade the river. But this kind of discrimination is still deep-rooted!


    Therefore, in the view of the elders of this group of protoss, the presence of a chicken in the team to meet them is simply a great humiliation to them!


    Even the elder of Lan Shi couldn''t help frowning.


    The rooster was scolded, but he was not afraid, nor did he show an expression of grievance, but said faintly, "this is the protoss, this is the God of justice. The rooster has seen it today. Rhubarb... Come out and let them have a look, but don''t wag your tail!"


    The rooster said coldly, "don''t think we''re willing to talk to you about this! This is a betrayal! A betrayal of the creatures in the world! According to the nature of the rooster, you should be killed directly! If you can''t fight to death, you should also be mutilated! All shameless! Who do you think you are?"


    "Are you looking for death?" The tone of the elder of Chen Protoss became extremely cold.


    "Who do you mean to die?" Beside the demon king, the monkey directly stood out, carrying a big iron bar on his shoulder, with a strong sense of war in his eyes, and looked at the elder of Chen''s Protoss: "old immortal, don''t think you''re a thing, here, there''s no arrogant share of you!"


    Later, rhubarb also emerged from the crowd, and did not wag its tail, but looked coldly at the Chen Protoss elders and others here.


    "Chicken, dog... And monkey? You sincerely don''t want to talk, do you?" The elder of Chen Protoss was almost mad!


    Chu Mo didn''t come here to meet them, which made them feel humiliated. Seeing so many orcs in this camp now made him feel more unacceptable.


    Think this is a great insult to them from the lower world.


    Protoss or gods. It''s human after all!


    So, at this moment, no matter the elders of Chen Clan, Du clan, or LAN clan, their hearts all hope that the shelved emperor of Chu quickly roll over, swear, hand over, and then they leave directly from here!


    Then, one day, waiting for the perfect divine world to be constructed, we must find an opportunity to kill all these damn things one by one, so as to solve our anger.


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao appeared separately at this time and repeatedly dissuaded. Try to ease the atmosphere. But he was scolded by the elders of Chen Clan and Du clan.


    The elder of Chen Protoss frowned and looked at Chen Fan: "get out of here! Do you have a share in talking?"


    The elder of Du Protoss looked at LAN Xiao: "after this time, the task will be completed. To tell you the truth, no matter how the owner and elder LAN promised you, you are not welcome here."


    LAN Xiao''s aggrieved mouth deflated, but he didn''t say anything. Just in my heart, the guilt of betraying the protoss was reduced. At the same time, he said in his heart: Mom and Dad, did you hear? This is the protoss! Cool thin Protoss!


    The rooster and rhubarb all stood there with an air on their faces, arrogant, and almost made a group of protoss gods here angry again.


    At this time, from a distant direction, finally came a team.


    Mighty, there are millions of people!


    Not to mention these big figures of the protoss, even chen fan and LAN Xiao are in a daze.


    They have known Chu Mo for so many years, and have never seen Chu Mo put on such a show.


    In fact, I haven''t seen any of these people. Because Chu Mo has always been very simple and simple. Never put on the airs and pomp of the emperor of heaven. Even over the years, Chu Mo''s dignity and momentum have increased day by day. But in fact, Chu Mo never put on airs.


    This is really the first time in history!


    The soldiers in front of them lined up neatly, their armor was bright, and the weapons in their hands gave off a cold smell. Walking in the void, the formation is quite neat. With a strong momentum!


    In the middle, a rather primitive chariot, pulled by eight dragons!


    These eight dragons, all from the orcs, are the purest kind of real dragons. The whole body realm has already reached the level of Dazu!


    They used to be gods, but now they are here in the lower world, willing to pull carts for the emperor of Chu!


    The eight dragons have different colors, but their scales are cast like steel. Full of explosive power.


    The elders of the protoss saw their eyes straightly. At the same time, the anger in my chest is even stronger!


    Because no matter how much they despise the orcs in their hearts, these orcs, after all, were the same as them in those days. They were all gods in the divine world. But now, they are pulling cars for others?


    The elder of Chen''s Protoss clenched his teeth and said, "unexpectedly, this beast clan of Nie Lang has fallen to this level! It''s really pathetic!"


    The old Chu over there said faintly, "this is a kind of respect, you will never understand!"


    "What are you?" The elder of Chen''s Protoss has been suppressed to a certain extent at the moment, and it seems that it may erupt at any time. So that those people beside him are constantly reminding them.


    They are all confidants around the three masters and elder Lan Da, but this does not mean that they agree with the way the three masters and elder Lan Da do!


    At this time, the team of soldiers came here and stopped neatly.


    Then, the primitive chariot pulled by eight dragons also hovered in the void. The whole scene was suddenly quiet.


    Even these big people on the protoss side could not help but subconsciously shut their mouths at this moment.


    However, in their hearts, they felt extremely angry later.


    A lower heaven emperor, put on such airs in front of them, they actually feel... A little nervous?


    The elders of Chen''s Protoss were about to attack. A faint voice came from the chariot over there: "where is the protoss messenger?"


    It''s Chu Mo!


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao breathed a sigh of relief at this moment.


    They know very well that the master is coming, and they are safe!


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, but now they are safe.


    "I''ve seen the emperor of heaven. Chen fan and LAN Xiao are here."


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao both came forward and saluted the chariot.


    This scene, let Chen Protoss elders and others hate gnashing their teeth, feel that it is simply family misfortune, too humiliating!

 Chapter 1948

    "Well, let''s start the handover." In the chariot, Chu Mo''s flat voice came.


    "Too much!" The elder of Chen''s Protoss finally got angry, shouted directly, and then shouted, "Chu Mo, what do you think you are? Do you really think you are the emperor of heaven? Are you the most noble person in the world? Don''t you even have the strength to get off?"


    The elder of the blue Protoss also said faintly, "I don''t think it''s necessary to conclude this kind of alliance. We''d better go back and prepare for the war."


    "I think so."


    This sentence came from the chariot.


    Such a sentence did not make the two elders of Chen Protoss and LAN Protoss continue to be angry, but they strangely calmed down.


    The elder of Chen Protoss said angrily, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean what you mean." In the chariot, Chu Mo''s calm voice came: "if it weren''t for the sincerity of the three Protoss over the years, why should I cooperate with you? Can''t I cooperate with Rune life and orcs? I always think your sincerity is the most sufficient, but I didn''t expect that you were so reluctant. Please come back, I''m still busy!"


    Strong!


    At this time, the strength shown by Chu Mo definitely made the people on the side of the three Protoss itch, but they were a little cold in their hearts.


    They suddenly thought, yes, they have been ignoring the rune life and orc side, although they did not get the evidence that there is a connection with the lower world. But similarly, Rune life and orcs don''t know what they did!


    Although I can guess, there is no evidence!


    The big men of the three Protoss finally calmed down. The elder of Chen Protoss also gave chen fan a gentle look and said, "you''re good!"


    Chen fan had an inexplicable expression on his face, as if he didn''t understand where he was.


    At this time, Chu Mo in the chariot said directly, "he praised you for not betraying what they don''t want to cooperate with us. Chen fan, you''re dishonest!"


    "I... I..." Chen Fan looked wronged.


    The elder of Chen Protoss said, "don''t be afraid of him. In the future, I will cover you!"


    Chen Fan''s face showed gratitude, but his heart sneered: are you covering me? When you cover it, even if I die... I don''t know how I die!


    "All right, let''s start. Bring the things." In the chariot, Chu Mo said faintly.


    The elder of Chen Protoss said, "come out! If you don''t come out, how can I know if you are true?"


    "Are you doubting me?"


    The chariot suddenly released a terrible momentum, which was like a sword!


    Directly point to the elders of Chen''s Protoss.


    "Dare you!" The elder of Chen Protoss shouted a reproach and directly shot.


    Suddenly, there was a bang in the void!


    Then, the elders of Chen Protoss stepped back a lot, blush, and his eyes showed a somewhat incredible look.


    He didn''t expect that the other party could push him back with only one breath, which was incredible to him.


    But deep inside, there was also a kind of vigilance: the emperor of heaven in the lower world is really not so weak


    Even if there were rumors before that the emperor of Chu was very powerful, they, who were used to being proud, were unwilling to accept it. But at this moment, he finally understood something.


    But at this time, Chu Mo''s scolding came from the chariot: "what are you? Dare to talk to me like this?"


    The elder of Chen''s Protoss was stunned directly, and even a daze appeared in his eyes. Then he determined that the other party was talking to him. He looked incredulous and said, "are you talking to me?"


    In the three Protoss, his status is also second only to the level of the master and the elder. It''s a really powerful God! He has lived through ages and countless disasters. Even the top-level existence of the three masters has never spoken to him in this tone.


    Therefore, the elders of Chen''s Protoss forgot even their anger at this moment!


    "Who am I talking to?" In the chariot, Chu Mo''s scolding voice continued to spread: "turn back, the perfect divine world has been constructed, and I am one of the masters! And you... What are you? A lower heaven emperor, my lower heaven emperor, won''t you be more noble than you in the future?"


    This elder of Chen''s Protoss was stupid on the spot, and all the other Protoss people were also stupid.


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao are twitching at the corners of their mouths. If they don''t know what Chu Mo is going to do, they will really be completely confused by Chu mo.


    It is worthy of being the emperor of heaven! The performance of this play is simply much better than those top stars on the rune board!


    Both chen fan and LAN Xiao admire Chu mo.


    The elder of Chen Protoss opened his mouth and wanted to say: what are you? Do you really think you can become one of the masters of the divine world in the future?


    But he is not stupid enough. In this case, he can''t say!


    Because once you say it, the impact will be too great!


    Today''s covenant is definitely impossible to conclude.


    In fact, their Protoss didn''t really want war so much. Being able to solve this biggest problem without bloodshed can also maximize their interests. What they are unhappy about is that as a top-level Protoss, they need to negotiate with a group of creatures in the lower world.


    Then these creatures in the lower world are not only rude, but also dare to hold it. It''s too much!


    Don''t you know your status? Don''t you understand your situation?


    In the eyes of the big men in these three Protoss, they obviously have a good hand, but they were beaten badly by the three masters and the elder of the blue family!


    The power of the three Protoss can obviously crush the whole lower boundary, but they have been passive in the process of negotiation.


    This feeling makes them feel suffocated.


    Therefore, I almost never thought about what it would be like if Chu Mo really became one of the masters of the divine world in the future if the covenant was really concluded?


    At least, at the beginning of the completion of the divine world framework, they really couldn''t stop Chu Mo from sitting in the position of master!


    As masters, they are naturally much more noble than them!


    Therefore, Chu Mo''s reprimand made Chen''s Protoss elders completely speechless.


    At this time, chen fan stood up and laughed with him: "don''t be angry, elders. Don''t you see, isn''t this a good thing? Everyone calm down, and we can do what we should do. As long as things here are over today, peace can be achieved from now on. Isn''t that bad?"


    The elder of Chen''s Protoss took a deep breath, and then said in a deep voice, "although the emperor of Chu will become one of the masters in the future, at least now, isn''t it? This covenant, you don''t even show your face, is it inappropriate?"


    The tone finally calmed down. Because if we continue to intensify the contradiction like this, we will really break up unhappily today.


    That kind of result is not affordable for the big people of the Protoss. Now they just want to do one thing, that is, finish it quickly and leave!


    He doesn''t want to be here anymore and suffer this kind of evil!


    Until this time, one person came out slowly from the ancient chariot.


    The pressure on him is too strong, emitting countless light, shining on all creatures here.


    To be fair, the elders of Chen''s Protoss did meet for the first time. In his heart, there was also a trace of jealousy. I didn''t expect that such a breath could appear on a lower heaven emperor. It is really worshipped by all creatures.


    But so what? The emperor you worship betrayed you in the end!


    At this thought, the anger in the heart of the elders of Chen''s Protoss strangely disappeared a lot.


    Then, with a faint smile on his face, he said, "well, now, please start swearing. This is the oath!"


    With that, the elder of Chen''s Protoss directly offered a decree.


    The decree spread out in the void, revealing the above spell. That is the most severe curse in the whole divine world. If it is violated, no matter what kind of existence, it must be robbed on the spot.


    Chu Mo glanced at the decree and said directly, "bring the things first."


    "Please swear first." The elder of Chen''s Protoss didn''t step back, said faintly.


    "If I swear, you won''t give me anything, so what do you say?" In the light, Chu Mo''s voice was very flat.


    The elder of Chen''s Protoss coldly said, "we Protoss never do things like betrayal!"


    "Hehe." In the light, Chu Mo smiled, "we Terrans never do that kind of thing."


    "You..." the elder of Chen''s Protoss was so angry that he almost spit out his old blood. Who doesn''t know your Terrans? We are also Terrans... Don''t we know ourselves? Don''t do anything treacherous? What are you doing now?


    Seeing that there was another quarrel, the elder of the Du Protoss said, "well, let''s hand over the resources directly to Chen Fan and LAN Xiao. Is this always OK?"


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I can''t trust them. They are your people, not mine!"


    "Haven''t they been controlled by you?" The elder of Du clan said, "if they dare to disobey you, you just kill them!"


    LAN Xiao and Chen Fan scolded the elder of Du Protoss in their hearts: why didn''t they kill you?


    However, the two of them did not raise any objections, but came up with a bolder idea. Since it is a betrayal, it is not as thorough as the backboard.


    At this time, Chu Mo shook his head and said, "no, these two little guys, for so many years, have never been willing to disclose any information about your side to me. I can''t trust them. You hand over your resources and put them in the void between us. Then, I swear, is this always OK?"


    Although the elders of Chen''s Protoss still feel a little unreliable, because they have just seen the power of Chu mo. The confidence that can crush Chu Mo has all disappeared at the moment.


    However, in the current form, this is also the best way. Because there is no better one.


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao over there were all very moved. They know that Chu Mo still wants to take the responsibility on himself.


    However, the master can''t underestimate us like this!


    Chen Fan said directly, "well, put things here with me, and LAN Xiao and I are standing in the middle."

 Chapter 1949

    Chu Mo sighed in his heart. Chen fan, who seemed impulsive and reckless, was also high when he didn''t know him. But after really familiar, we can find that in his bones, he is also a person full of blood and warm-hearted.


    Moreover, there is a calm, delicate and wise heart hidden under the appearance of impulse.


    He didn''t want to keep himself out of it. The result of forcibly involving himself in this way is that the group of people he took away will say goodbye to the protoss completely all their lives!


    This is very simple. He is making a statement to Chu Mo! Show your heart!


    Otherwise, among the relatives he brought, who knows whether there will be people who still care about the protoss?


    LAN Xiao looks like a woman with thick lines on weekdays, but at this moment, she has become surprisingly wise. She nodded calmly: "say, chen fan and I take resources and stand in the middle area."


    LAN Xiao also instantly understood Chen Fan''s intention!


    I have to say that the power of love is really great.


    After understanding Chen Fan''s feelings for her, LAN Xiao became alive. And considering things, it is no longer as thick as before.


    The elders of Chen''s Protoss here finally let down their hearts when they saw this situation. Even a little touched. He looked at Chen Fan: "don''t worry, we won''t forget the credit of you two."


    Chen Fan nodded, "this is what we should do."


    Then, three elders of Chen Clan, LAN clan and Du clan took out seven million spars respectively, and inspected the goods in front of everyone. Then it was put into the storage magic tools of Chen Fan and LAN Xiao.


    In the process, the elders of the three Protoss all had their eyelids jumping, and the expression on their faces was extremely painful.


    Then both sides began to retreat.


    At this time, chen fan pulled LAN Xiao, and his body directly turned into a light, flying directly towards Chu Mo!


    Since you really want to join this camp, let the betrayal be more thorough!


    Even if the emperor of Chu used a double doll, it was still a big blow to his reputation!


    Although all creatures in the five heaven world will worship him to the extreme, for the gods, the emperor of Chu is a man of no faith. Chen fan doesn''t want chu Mo to bear this kind of abuse. He can''t run around, so it''s better to resist all the abuse on himself!


    And before that, chen fan put the small world containing LAN Xiao''s family on himself in the name of safety!


    He will resist everything for the people he is loyal to and loves!


    What LAN Xiao doesn''t know is that Chen Fan''s play is very good!


    He even sealed his family members and LAN Xiao''s family members directly!


    As for how it is sealed, it doesn''t matter.


    At that time, even if all the three families know what''s going on, they can''t really blame LAN Xiao and his family, as well as his Chen Fan''s family!


    The elder of Chen''s Protoss over there, looking at Chen Fan''s instant hand, seemed to seal LAN Xiao, and then rushed towards Chu Mo, suddenly realizing that something was wrong, he roared and directly shot at chen fan!


    The elders of LAN clan and Du clan over there, as well as a large group of big figures of the clan, were all stunned, but their speed was not slow, and they rushed directly towards chen fan. Many people did it without hesitation!


    "Rebel, dare you!" The elder of Chen Protoss even roared.


    But Chen Fan''s realm is also extremely high!


    In this case, the gods of the protoss behind him had no time to stop him. Can only helplessly watch Chen Fan rush to Chu Mo''s near, and then grasp LAN Xiao, kneeling on one knee: "I, chen fan, am willing to take refuge in the five heaven world, and now I offer seven million!"


    Chen Fan said, while transmitting a message to Chu Mo: "master, cooperate with me in acting!"


    Chu Mo showed a wry smile on his face and looked at Chen Fan: "why do you have to suffer?"


    Chen Fan shouted: "There is no way in the divine world, and there is no way in the gods! Unexpectedly, the life of the creatures in the lower world is the source of energy to construct the divine world. This behavior is simply acting against the sky. I didn''t know how the so-called divine world came in the past, but the collapse of the divine world has been a great warning. It''s a pity that those foolish gods in the divine world didn''t wake up at all and didn''t have any thought of reflection. I see it in my eyes, it hurts in my heart. I also hope that the emperor of heaven can accept it Accept my surrender! "


    At this time, Chen Fan said to LAN Xiao beside him, "sorry, LAN Xiao, I like you. I have sealed your family and my family and brought them here! You have no way out!"


    LAN Xiao''s eyes showed a touch of tenderness.


    Chen Fan said crazily, "Xiaoxiao... No, never!"


    LAN Xiao smiled softly and said to Chen fan, "fool, why do you control me? My heart is with you! Did you tie my family? That''s right. We''ll stay here from now on, and don''t go back to the broken divine world!"


    LAN Xiao also cooperated with him in acting, but this was not what Chen Fan wanted.


    LAN Xiao looked at Chen Fan tenderly and said, "fool, you are not afraid to bear the curse in this world, why should I be afraid? No matter what things, no matter what we face in the future, we will carry them together!"


    Chen Fan''s face showed a wry smile, but his heart filled with sweetness.


    Then, the big men of the three Protoss over there were going crazy!


    "Chu mo... Emperor Chu Tian, what are you going to do?"


    "You don''t want credit!"


    "Terrans are indeed fickle!"


    "How shameless!"


    "Emperor Chu... Swear!" The elder of Chen Protoss shouted violently.


    Chu Mo looked innocently at the elder of Chen''s Protoss: "swear? What swear?"


    "Emperor Chu... Do you really want to fight with the three Protoss?" At this moment, the elders of Chen''s Protoss looked at Chu Mo''s group of people, and their eyes were too dark to be increased.


    Other big figures of the protoss are all going crazy!


    Even now, they have not made clear whether Chen Fan and LAN Xiao defected or whether this matter was originally a conspiracy negotiated between them.


    However, judging from the situation at the scene, it seems that there is a greater possibility of defection. Although the emperor of Chu didn''t show too unexpected expression, it''s just because of this that it looks very much like an imminent defector.


    As for Chen Fan... This bastard must be a traitor. There is no need to verify anything.


    He was unexpectedly prepared to control his family and LAN Xiao''s family and take them away!


    It''s clear that I''m ready to take refuge in Chu Mo!


    However, how on earth did he control his family and LAN Xiao''s family? This idea passed quickly in many people''s minds. But then they stopped thinking about it.


    Because chen fan does have this ability, and it''s meaningless to think about it now.


    The elder of Chen''s Protoss looked at Chu Mo and said, "Chu Mo, do you... Don''t want to cooperate with the three Protoss at all?"


    "Yes!" Chu Mo nodded, with a calm expression on his face.


    "You..." the elder of Chen''s Protoss finally couldn''t help but burst out with a mouthful of blood.


    That golden yellow... Like flowing gold, blood floats in the void, emitting endless divine energy.


    This is the blood of the gods!


    Have great power.


    The rooster said over there, "Yo, this blood is good. It can refine medicine. Do you want to eat rhubarb?"


    "Bah!" Rhubarb directly bah, and then a face of disgust.


    The elders of Chen''s Protoss were almost mad, and his body trembled, and he was really about to die of anger. Now no matter whether the dirty creatures in the lower world have conspired with Chen Fan for a long time, his heart has hated everyone here.


    At this time, the elder of the LAN Protoss was the calmest one. He looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "emperor of Chu, even if we have an unworthy son here, but you, as an emperor of heaven, do this... Is it beneath your dignity?"


    Chu Mo looked at the elder of the blue clan and said faintly, "I know you very well?"


    "What do you mean?" The elder of the blue Protoss said coldly, "do you want to break your promise?"


    "What did I say?" Chu Mo looked at the elder of the blue clan: "did I swear?"


    The elder of the Du Protoss asked angrily, "do you mean to forcibly occupy the seven million spars of our three Protoss, and then do not want to cooperate with our three Protoss?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, it''s like this."


    There are more than a hundred big figures of the three Protoss here. At this moment, all of them can''t help gnashing their teeth and looking at the people here. Then the elder of the blue Protoss said in a deep voice, "OK, Chu Mo, our three Protoss, remember you."


    "Whatever you want." Chu Mo looked at them and smiled faintly: "go quickly. The people on our side are already rubbing their hands. If you don''t go and die here, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    The monkey said lightly, "killing them here is actually cheap for them, giving them a chance to enter the six samsara. They should be allowed to die in the broken divine world, even losing the qualification of samsara! In this way, they can understand how hateful they are!"


    "Yes, the chicken Lord also thinks so. A group of self righteous things call themselves gods. They really think they are the masters of all creatures in this world?" The rooster sneered and mocked.


    What else did the elders of Chen''s Protoss want to say, but they were stopped by the other two elders. Then, the big figures of the three Protoss all flew away towards the top of the sky with great reluctance.


    They knew very well that this mission was a complete failure.


    And Chu Mo''s attitude is also very obvious. It is estimated that he originally did not want to conclude an alliance with them.


    This time, the three Protoss had a big fall!

 Chapter 1950

    Looking at the frustrated back of the group of people on the side of the three Protoss, everyone on the side of the heaven had a special feeling of relieving hatred, which was refreshing and could not be described in words.


    At this time, the rooster asked, "have these been recorded?"


    In the crowd, a woman''s gentle voice came: "well, it''s all recorded."


    Among the three Protoss that have gone far over there, many people can''t help but stop.


    The rooster didn''t look at them, and said faintly, "just record it. Don''t miss this last point. Yes, these guys are depressed and take us helpless. Well, we must record this picture. It''s too precious! I think it''s on the rune network. If we charge, we''ll get rich in an instant!"


    All the people of the three Protoss over there stumbled under their feet.


    Several people vomited blood with anger.


    They are now very clear about what the rune network of the lower world is, and they are even considering that in the future, when building a perfect divine world, they can also add this Rune network. Because this thing is really good.


    But now they just think how good it would be if there were no Rune network in this world?


    How many creatures are there in the lower world? Immeasurable meter!


    Now their experience here today will be transmitted to every corner of the entire Rune network... This is simply, equivalent to repeatedly slapping them in the face!


    They can even think of what those damn lowly creatures will say when they see these pictures.


    "Look, are those the gods of the three Protoss? Why are they all like idiots?"


    "Are those gods? How can they be fooled by our people?"


    "Hahahahaha, it''s funny. Those gods are too stupid!"


    This is the best thing they can think of.


    The gentle woman''s voice came again, and she said softly, "don''t worry, I''ve given many people special features..."


    "What is the close-up?" The rooster looked at the people of the three Protoss in the distant void, and then asked.


    Everyone in Tianting here felt that this chicken was really bad!


    However, the man in the crowd seemed to be willing to cooperate with the rooster and carefully explained, "the so-called close-up is a separate picture, which can see every expression on their faces clearly, and a little subtle expression will not be let go!"


    "So it is. Has the picture of that fool spitting blood been recorded?" Asked the rooster.


    "Well, it''s all recorded!"


    Poof!


    The Chen Protoss elder over there couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood again, and couldn''t help roaring up to the sky: "you bastards... I''m not finished with you!"


    The rooster sneered and shouted over there, "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    "...." all the people on the side of Tianting were speechless.


    The monkey couldn''t help saying, "big cock, if it weren''t for my friend, I would like to kill you with a stick."


    The rooster giggled and said, "let''s go. I must have a big meal today!"


    All of the three Protoss over there finally left the world of the five heavens along the channel.


    The world also seems to be clean.


    All the people in the heaven here are returning with laughter.


    Even though they know the consequences of doing so, they have no hesitation and do it without hesitation.


    Because they all love the world!


    They all love everything in this world!


    Frame the perfect divine world? If you want to build a perfect divine world, all you need is energy. Then, I believe Chu Mo or everyone in the heaven will not refuse. Even the creatures in the five heaven world will not refuse.


    If you need energy, find resources to make energy!


    There is still a lot of energy in this world.


    What is needed to build the divine world is the energy of life! Destroyed, is one after another extremely fresh and brilliant world!


    So immeasurable creatures were sacrificed silently. No matter how amazing you have been, no matter how detached you are. But in the eyes of those gods in the divine world, they are just a group of mole ants that can be sacrificed without hesitation.


    Who is willing?


    Who would want to?


    This kind of cooperation may not be that no creatures in the five heavens world are willing to do so if they are found.


    But Chu Mo won''t! Neither will his friends! These existence in the whole heaven... Will not be allowed!


    With the return of Tianting, this matter finally began to upload on the rune network.


    Almost in an instant, the entire Rune network completely exploded!


    "Hahahaha, what do I see?"


    "God, how could such a thing happen?"


    "God... Are those gods?"


    "One of the gods, with unimaginable resources, betrayed directly?"


    "Chu Tiandi''s attitude, Hahahahahaha, is too strong and irritating, but I like it too much!"


    "What do you think of this matter? Anyway, in my opinion, this is definitely an agreement between the emperor of Chu and Friar chen fan!"


    "It doesn''t look like... But I can feel that the emperor of Chu didn''t want to conclude an alliance with them at all. Otherwise, he would never tear up the agreement directly because of this."


    "It''s so funny. Did I see those gods'' expressions like dead parents alone?"


    "Brother, we all saw it, and I''m too weak to reply with my hands now. Yes, you''re right. I use... Feet!"


    The entire Rune network completely exploded. Instantly boiling, like a frying pan.


    The five heavenly worlds, together with the newly added Tiangong continent, which has not yet formed the great celestial realm, have caused a sensation.


    The picture of today''s event was directly released from the official side of Tianting, that is to say, Tianting once again told all creatures in the world that Tianting is always with you! Chutian Emperor... Will always be your Chutian emperor!


    He will not abandon, let alone betray!


    Subsequently, the Tianting side announced that a large amount of resources obtained this time would be used to stabilize the Dharma array in the ruins. We should directly build the Dharma array of Guixu into an invincible fortress!


    This decision was directly supported by all living creatures.


    In this world, the place that needs to be protected most is Guixu. As long as we keep there, no matter how terrible the gods in the divine world are, it makes no sense.


    Chu Mo even asked Chu Hui to directly transmit the picture of the formation arrangement here in Guixu.


    In the process of setting up the array, Nie Lang, the leader of the orc clan, came to the scene in person and worked with the three venerable masters, the four gods, and a group of top-level beings in the heaven to arrange this dharma array.


    This is definitely a shocking array, which is unprecedented.


    Before arranging the formation, Chu Mo said seriously to Chu Hui who was broadcasting the picture here: "let''s thank the three Protoss together!"


    On the other side of the whole Rune network, all the creatures holding the rune board laughed instantly. I don''t know how many creatures'' Rune message boards are not held because they laugh too much... They fall on the ground and are broken. There are also those sprayed with water and saliva... All kinds.


    Therefore, on the rune network, there was a sound of asking the emperor of heaven to compensate the rune message board.


    The five heavens world has become extremely happy.


    However, Chu Mo then solemnly introduced chen fan and LAN Xiao to the creatures of the five heaven world. Thank them for their efforts!


    Because things have come to this point, chen fan and LAN Xiao really don''t care what the three Protoss on the other side of the divine world will think of them. It doesn''t matter. They have now become a member of the five heaven world like Nie Lang and their former gods.


    They are very happy here.


    That''s enough!


    As for the families of Chen Fan and LAN Xiao, their emotions are still stable at present. They didn''t show much surprise when they knew the choice of their two children before. Although some people raised objections, they were finally persuaded by Chen Fan and LAN Xiao.


    Their reason is very simple, even if the last three Protoss succeed and win. But the two of them, and their relatives, will never have a good reputation among the three Protoss.


    Because this matter is within the three Protoss, there is too much opposition!


    At that time, once successful, those who once opposed would never dare to trouble the three masters and the elder of the blue family, but it would be easy to trouble them.


    Finally, chen fan and LAN Xiao both showed their determination to do this, and finally persuaded their close relatives.


    Those gods once thought that the lower world was a very unbearable world. But after they really came here, they found that except for the fact that the world has no eternity and immortality, the concentration of essence in the air is not as good as that in the divine world. The rest... Is really no inferior to the divine world!


    Even because of the existence of Rune network, this world is much better than the divine world!


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao''s relatives are all fascinated by the rune network. Having just learned how to use the rune board, they were so obsessed that they couldn''t sleep.


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao are also very happy about this.


    Chu Mo introduced the two of them to the creatures of Wu Datian, and then began to arrange the formation.


    Even Nie Lang admired this storm. Therefore, the attitude towards chen fan and LAN Xiao is extremely good. This is not only a fellow Taoist, but also a person who can do earth shattering things!


    Seven million spars, this amount, to tell the truth, even Nie Lang was scared.


    In the past, when the orcs entered the world, Nie Lang took out almost all their resources. It''s only three million.


    As a result, these two little guys, together with Chu Mo, the bold emperor of heaven, fooled seven million spars from the hands of the three families.


    Originally, I was thinking about how to make Guixu more solid. Now, with these seven million spars, I can finally stop worrying.


    Well, thank the three Protoss!

 Chapter 1951

    Broken divine world.


    In the Pantheon.


    With the return of a group of people, the palace of gods was silent for a period of time, and then suddenly there was a startling roar.


    "Chu mo... You deceive people too much!"


    In the entire Pantheon, countless people of the three major Protoss all looked up at the sky with a shocked face.


    They all recognized the man who roared.


    Elder LAN!


    It is the elder LAN who vigorously promotes the peaceful settlement of the lower bound, wants to take the initiative in his own hands, and seeks more interests for the three Protoss!


    Just, what happened?


    Everyone was surprised.


    In fact, even in this Pantheon, all are the legitimate children of the three Protoss. They are not qualified to know everything.


    For example, Du Wei, who has been grounded at home since that incident.


    Over the years, although he has eyes, he can''t see anything; Although they have ears, they can''t hear anything.


    Things in the three Protoss seemed completely irrelevant to him.


    He stays in his yard every day. Even practice has stopped. Because he had no resources, he didn''t know how to practice at all.


    He naturally mastered the top mental skills. You can also improve your accomplishments by running mental skills. But that''s too slow! Even when the divine world did not collapse, he was too slow. Not to mention now.


    As the core legitimate son of Du''s Protoss, Du Wei has countless cultivation resources since he was a child. Those luxurious spars for ordinary Protoss are nothing to him.


    Although there was not too much spar reserve on his body, it had never been broken. Every once in a while, you can go to the warehouse to get some for cultivation.


    But now, these things are all gone.


    In addition to the most basic living expenses, other things have been far away from him.


    He hasn''t even heard the voice of a big man for a long time.


    At the moment when elder Lan''s angry roar full of grief and anger sounded, Du Wei was slightly stunned, and then he frowned and thought there.


    He was forbidden to walk in his yard, but no one could block his mind and thinking.


    Du Wei was originally the best of the young generation of the three Protoss.


    Therefore, after hearing the roar of elder LAN, Du Wei ran his smart mind and understood what had happened in the shortest time!


    "Haha... Haha, haha!" In this deserted yard, Du Wei''s laughter slowly grew from a small one to a big one, and finally turned into a wild laugh!


    After laughing for a long time until tears ran down his face, Du Wei sat directly on the chair and didn''t wipe away the tears on his face. He murmured, "I thought I had no chance in this life. Now it seems that... My chance is coming again. LAN Xiao and Chen Fan... Do you two know that, in fact, I''ve always missed you."


    Du Wei''s face showed a strange smile, He whispered to himself: "If, in these years, you even... Even come to see me once, no, even if you don''t come once, but even if you send someone to me to say that you forgive me, I''ll feel better. Yes, I''m sorry for that matter. But do you really care about the feelings of friends? Very good, good, we grew up together and used to be so close. But now But you abandoned me completely. This time... I, Dewey, have the opportunity to rise again. I want to see how good you two can be now? "


    Du Wei naturally didn''t know what happened, but he was so smart that he could almost think of those two people at once. They were always on the side of the elder LAN. Now, elder LAN is angrily scolding Chu Mo for bullying too much. Doesn''t it mean that the negotiation between them has finally made a big mistake!


    Then, the biggest possibility is that Chu Mo directly embezzled those resources, and then completely collapsed with the three Protoss!


    Dewey can think of these. He could better think that Lan Xiao and Chen Fan might soon lose power like him after this incident.


    Over the years, Du Wei didn''t know anything else, but he was still very clear about the dissatisfaction with the three masters and elder Lan Da within the three Protoss.


    Because this kind of thing, even if you want to hide it, you can''t hide it.


    Du Wei walked into the room and changed his best clothes. He looked in the mirror and carefully tidied up his appearance. Finally, I nodded with satisfaction.


    He is waiting here, waiting for the moment when he is reactivated!


    The Pantheon, in the hall of deliberation.


    There are three people sitting in the first place. These three people are the heads of the three Protoss. At the moment, they were all expressionless, but their eyes seemed to contain endless danger.


    Under their heads, there was elder LAN. Elder Lan''s face was livid. The chest is still violently undulating, and the clothes on the chest are still stained with large pieces of golden blood.


    After that roar just now, he was so angry that he vomited blood.


    In the hall of discussion, there are also hundreds of important figures of the three major Protoss. This includes the group of people who just returned from the lower bound.


    The chief Chen Protoss elder said angrily, "Chu Mo didn''t want to cooperate with us at all! Never! I have reason to think now that Chen Fan and LAN Xiao... These two traitors who should be cut to death have definitely negotiated with Chu Mo long ago! Otherwise, this matter can''t happen to this extent!"


    The elder of the blue Protoss nodded: "on the way back, we have seriously thought about the whole thing. It''s really a coincidence. I judge it like this..."


    At this time, elder LAN waved his hand directly and said in a hoarse voice, "don''t judge or analyze. This is my fault, and I will bear all the responsibility this time."


    Elder LAN is not only proud, but also a responsible person. He knows very well that if he didn''t carry out this thing by himself, there would be no big loss for the three Protoss today.


    As for the course and reason of the matter, there is no need to go deep into it. LAN Xiao and Chen Fan have been walking between the lower world and the broken divine world for so many years, and their thoughts have wavered, which is normal.


    It is no longer meaningful to investigate this reason now. Because those two children have taken all their close relatives away! Now I can''t revenge them both.


    As for the future, we will never let them go if we really break the lower limit in the future.


    So, there is nothing to say.


    The elder of the blue Protoss was still in awe of the big elder. Seeing him say so, he immediately closed his mouth.


    However, the elder of Du Protoss was not so talkative. He said coldly, "responsibility, of course, is to be borne, but some words, I think, need to be made clear face-to-face now. For example, Du Wei, the genius of our Du Protoss in those days, has been idle at home since he was punished. Now the facts have proved that he did that was right..."


    Before he finished speaking, the master of the Du Protoss, who was sitting in the first place, suddenly slowly opened his mouth: "no matter when, the act of abandoning his companions itself is wrong. You can''t deny everything because this thing didn''t succeed today."


    Elder LAN sighed, "all the mistakes are my own. I am willing to give up everything I have now! Identity, status, resources... Everything!"


    He said, stood up, turned around and said to the three Protoss owners sitting in the first place, "from now on, I am no longer the big elder of the blue Protoss, and from now on, I am just an ordinary member of the three Protoss. I am willing to accept all the assignments of the three Protoss."


    "Is it over?" The elder of Chen''s Protoss said coldly, "is it over to cause such huge losses to the three Protoss?"


    Elder LAN glanced at him faintly. The power of the master for many years is nothing if it is not distributed. Once it is distributed, no one can bear it.


    Chen''s Protoss elder, who had just suffered from Chu Mo''s loss of power, immediately opened the defense directly. Looking at elder LAN with a wary face.


    However, at the next moment, the elder of Chen''s Protoss felt his face burning, because the elder of LAN didn''t release any prestige. Instead, he looked at him calmly: "what punishment do you think I should receive?"


    The elder of Chen''s Protoss immediately said something, right? How should we be punished? Should I die? It seems not. Because the practice of elder LAN is also for the three Protoss. Want to reduce the losses of the three Protoss, want to use the least cost, in exchange for the greatest victory!


    Although so much spar has been lost, what if this thing happens?


    If it is war and a god dies, how much loss is it? How many resources does it take to cultivate a God with strong combat power? How much spar?


    The elder of Chen''s Protoss couldn''t help but turn his eyes to those other people. I hope we can get solidarity.


    Because before that, the whole three Protoss had a lot of complaints about elder LAN and the three masters. Now it has finally proved that they are wrong. Shouldn''t this be a good time to beat a dog in the water? Why don''t you all talk? Do you just want to harm me alone?


    The elder of Chen Protoss was also a little annoyed.


    At this time, the elder of the LAN Protoss beside him sighed gently, and then sent a message to him: "forget it, the three masters are still there!"


    This sentence is like an epiphany. It was like a lightning strike in the mind of the elders of Chen''s Protoss. He understands!


    Why are those people silent!


    Because elder LAN has taken all the mistakes on himself!


    It is equivalent to sacrificing oneself to preserve the dignity of the three masters!


    Although everyone knows that the three masters are supporting elder LAN over the years, there is no particularly obvious evidence for this kind of thing.


    Because even in the end, everyone nodded and agreed to decide the seven million spars. Although I agreed by pinching my nose, I also agreed!


    At the thought of this, the elder of Chen''s Protoss suddenly had a feeling of eating flies.


    What a pain!

 Chapter 1952

    He can figure it out, and others have already figured it out. Thanks to the elder of the blue Protoss, he reminded him, otherwise, I''m afraid it will involve the three masters. They have the ability to overturn the once dominant elder LAN, but they can''t overturn the three masters. At least not now. Then, after elder LAN has taken all the responsibility on himself, what will the three masters think if he nags about this matter again?


    Thinking of this, the elder of Chen''s Protoss suddenly felt that his back was a little cold. Then he sighed and said to himself, "I''m going to prepare for the next war!"


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    They are all human spirits who have accumulated years. After reacting, they naturally know how to deal with them.


    Then, the head of the blue Protoss sat there and whispered, "prepare for war!"


    At this time, the people in the hall began to disperse in twos and threes.


    Elder Lan also wanted to leave, but was stopped by the owner of the Chen Protoss: "elder, wait a minute."


    Elder LAN hesitated for a moment, and finally stopped. Then he turned back reluctantly, "master Chen, I''m not the elder anymore."


    The master of the Chen Protoss smiled: "our three families, in the divine world, are immeasurably close. They are originally close as one family, with the same spirit. This thing itself is not your fault. The lower world is not as simple as they think."


    Elder LAN sighed and looked lonely on his face.


    He knows this, and so do the three masters. They are all people who know some secrets, and not everyone is qualified to know some secrets. Moreover, this is not only a matter of qualification, but also a matter of great panic if these secrets are revealed!


    It will make the whole divine world unstable, make all gods doubt the significance of their existence, and make all gods and spirits in the whole divine world collapse!


    That result is definitely more terrible than the collapse and destruction of the divine world.


    This secret concerns the early gods!


    In fact, in the whole divine world, the fate of the early gods is a huge secret.


    Countless people have all kinds of guesses, and there are many kinds of discussions in private, but in fact, no one knows where those gods have gone.


    The third Lord and elder LAN don''t know!


    But they knew that if they used force to suppress the lower world, it would be a success. They suppressed the lower world completely, and then constructed a perfect divine world. Then, a large number of these gods in the whole divine world will definitely disappear!


    This is the price!


    In fact, there are not many early gods that disappeared in the past years. But a large group!


    That large group of early gods is also immeasurable!


    About their whereabouts, the three masters and elder Lan Da knew a little, and some were directly swept away by the long river of years!


    They once did one thing, that is, a group of top gods used their supreme magic to move the river of years, and then let the river of years flow quietly for a long time. During that time, they saw many gods of the first generation who disappeared in the long river of years.


    But not completely!


    In other words, not all the early gods were swept away by the river of years, and they were not free from then on.


    There is another part. Before the immeasurable robbery, the three masters and the elder LAN already knew that nine times out of ten they were in the lower boundary!


    In the lower bound, there is a restricted area of terror. There should be a cage!


    As long as the divine world exists for a day, the cage will exist for a day. If the divine world completely collapses, the cage may be opened. Some of the top early gods that once disappeared may reappear in the world again.


    They are all the descendants of the original gods, but they know very well that if the original gods return to the world, it will definitely be a huge disaster!


    After the deduction and calculation of immeasurable robbery, they finally came to a theory that if they could reconstruct a divine world with the least casualties. Then, there will be fewer gods suffering from disaster.


    In other words, the cost will be much smaller.


    After the collapse of the divine world, they saw a corner of the future.


    If we can occupy Guixu peacefully, we can get the millions of universes awakened by Chu Mo from the lower world, and rebuild the divine world.


    Then, the divine world is really close to perfection!


    This is also the origin of the name perfect divine world, which is not called for no reason. There is a reason.


    Unfortunately, they can''t publicize these things publicly. Because there are some things, even they are not sure. There are also some things, such as those related to the early gods, which are all great taboos!


    Even they themselves are cautious when talking about this matter. I don''t dare to use the four words of the early gods at all, let alone mention the names of those who exist. Because it will cause great bad luck.


    But those people below don''t know!


    This is also why the three masters and elder LAN all advocate that they want to negotiate with the lower world peacefully to rebuild the divine world. I would rather give up huge interests than go to war with the lower world.


    Similarly, this is the fundamental reason why the rune life and the remaining orcs have not launched a large-scale war against the lower world over the years!


    afraid to!


    These two words!


    But anyone who is the top existence of the divine world dare not do so!


    Did the collapse of the divine world really not wake them up?


    No, those top-level beings not only wake up, but also reflect. Their hearts are even full of fear and anxiety!


    But dare you say this fear and anxiety?


    Also dare not!


    Because don''t say, the smelly and hard emperor of Chu in the lower world is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay attention to their gods at all. If this matter is said, some gods will certainly spread it!


    Take Chen Fan and LAN Xiao, for example, who are full of bones!


    In the hearts of the three great masters and elder LAN, they are all bitter, but they can''t say.


    "Elder, don''t take those people''s words to heart. We all know what''s going on in our hearts." The master of the blue Protoss, looking at the elder LAN, sighed softly and said, "if war is inevitable, then the elder should not participate."


    "No..." the elder shook his head, "I, an old bone, have accumulated some strength in the process of immeasurable robbery. If you really need a group of people to be involved in the long river of years, let me come."


    At this time, the master of the Du Protoss suddenly said, "seriously, if there are not some things that are not clear, I even want to..."


    The owners of LAN and Chen shook their heads at the same time before he finished speaking. The owner of Chen Protoss said, "unrealistic, after all, we are not Nie Bao. There are too many taboos in the Terran!"


    The master of the Du Protoss said with a wry smile, "yes, we don''t want to admit that we are human, but in fact, what''s the difference between us? Just because we have golden blood flowing in our bodies?"


    In fact, the golden blood in the protoss body has its origin. However, it is also related to some secrets of the early gods. No one mentioned it later. So that those new generation gods are proud of it, and regard it as the biggest difference between them and the lower world creatures.


    "Forget it, prepare for the war. This war is inevitable." Elder Lan said in a lonely way, "under this situation, the idea of master Du is absolutely impossible to realize."


    The master of the Du Protoss shook his head with a wry smile, "stop fighting! Let''s... Give ourselves an account! Maybe we''ll be."


    A group of gods, using maybe these three words, is also really a kind of sadness. But in the eyes of several others, this seems to be a quite normal thing.


    Soon, news came from the Pantheon.


    The three human Protoss should attack the lower world!


    As soon as the news came out, the rune life and the beast clan of Nie long sent messengers directly to the Pantheon to ask the truth.


    The messenger didn''t see the three masters and the elder of the blue family. They only saw people with such identities as the elder of the Chen Protoss.


    From the mouth of Chen''s Protoss elders and these people, Rune life and orcs know that this war is inevitable. Otherwise, they can only accept the fate of the collapse of the divine world and their integration into the human world.


    This kind of thing is absolutely unacceptable!


    Therefore, the rune life and the orc side also made a direct statement. Willing to unite with the three major Protoss in the divine world and attack the lower world together!


    However, the requirements for the division of dominant seats in the future are the same as in the past.


    The three Protoss nodded and agreed directly.


    It seems that in the end, this matter has returned to the original point.


    However, after all, all the gods in the divine world understand that if they want to re structure the divine world, they must cross the level of Chu Tiandi!


    In fact, this world is not long for the divine world.


    The gods in the divine world never even had the concept of time before the collapse of the divine world. Because the divine world is eternal and immortal!


    So, in the lower bound, time has passed for many years. But on the side of the divine world, it was only after some temptation that I found that there was no way to get the endless life energy of the lower world without war.


    Then the battle is over!


    Now it is nothing more than the distribution of interests.


    For the three Protoss who are surprisingly good at talking, Rune life and orcs seem to be very happy. They are also somewhat surprised by the pleasure of the three Protoss.


    After all, the three Protoss occupy a dominant position in the whole divine world.


    It seems pathetic to say, but in fact, Rune life and orcs are indeed weak in the divine world.


    They also know this, so they joined hands before, and then immediately gave up the confrontation as soon as they made a statement on the side of the three Protoss. United again.


    "This time, we must completely level the lower bound!"


    "I hate the emperor of Chu most!"


    "I hate the man called demon king!"


    "Wandering lady... If I catch her, I must have enough of it first and then kill!"


    "That monkey is too cruel!"


    On the side of the divine world, they finally united again and prepared to attack the lower world.


    However, at the same time, the three masters and elder Lan Da, as well as the two masters of the rune force and Nie long, the master of the beast family in the divine world, now appear in the same place at the same time.

 Chapter 1953

    These seven people are all the masters of the whole divine world. They are the real giant creatures.


    Nowadays, it doesn''t seem so strange to get together before the war between the divine world and the lower world, but where they appear is a little confusing.


    Because here, once the highest place in the divine world, infinite heaven!


    The strange reason is that the divine world collapsed at that time, and this place was the first to bear the brunt. The area that collapsed first.


    Now chaos is unbearable here, and all kinds of powerful energy are constantly sweeping trillions of miles of emptiness.


    This kind of energy, even these masters, dare not rush forward easily.


    They appear here, giving people a feeling that they seem to be avoiding something.


    What else are they afraid of?


    In fact, they also have many things to fear, such as rules.


    "After this war, will we follow in the footsteps of our predecessors? Will we become a spray in the long river of years?" Nie long, one of the masters of the orc clan, who is also the son of the beast God, said faintly.


    "The boundless years are full of such people, right?" Rune, a master of life, said with a smile.


    "They will not understand that the purpose of building a perfect divine world is actually to jump out." Another master of Rune life said.


    The owner of the blue Protoss said, "I always have a feeling that in the past, someone has been successful."


    "Impossible." Nie long shook his head and said, "no one can jump out. This divine world was unstable at the beginning. It was not enough to support the creatures to jump out."


    "In fact, this is an endless cycle." The owner of the blue clan said, "we were born in the divine world, but we should all know a truth. Like the lower world of Chu emperor, how many times has he jumped out?"


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    They are completely different from other gods. When they mention Chu Mo, their faces are not only not disdained, but full of fear!


    Deep fear!


    It seems that this person is extremely taboo.


    "In the past, Pangu was also a person who jumped around. However, he finally failed. We once wanted to lead him to the divine world, but he refused. I was very happy at that time when he was annihilated." The master of Chen''s Protoss said faintly, "who ever thought that another emperor of Chu appeared..."


    "So, Terrans are the real masters of the four kingdoms." Nie long said with a wry smile.


    The head of the blue Protoss said: "Emperor Chu jumped out of the mortal world, jumped out of the spiritual world, jumped out of the spiritual world, jumped out of the spiritual world, and jumped to the lower world today. From his experience, we can actually confirm ourselves. Even if we jump out of the four circles, will we really jump into the eternal world? Is that world really immortal? If... That world, we finally find that he is not like what we think. So what?"


    "The world thinks the gods are happy, but who knows the suffering of the gods?" Nie long sighed, "so I''m not much interested in jumping out, but the divine world... Must be rebuilt!"


    "Yes, the divine world must exist, and we must create an eternal world." The master of Chen Protoss said lightly, "only in this world can we have the opportunity to really touch that level one day."


    "I''ve long wanted to jump out of the realm of Dazu!" Said the master of the Du Protoss.


    "We want to." The two Rune masters spoke in unison, and then looked at each other. One of the masters of Rune life said, "if we can jump out of the realm of great ancestor, there will definitely be a real qualitative change! Only then will we become the true masters. Unlike us now. Now, we can''t even dominate those gods in the divine world."


    "Yes, we really can''t control them." Another Rune life said, "they thought that the existence of the divine world was really just for eternity and immortality."


    "True eternity and immortality exist only outside the four directions." In the eyes of the master of the Du clan, a divine light flashed: "only by jumping out, can we really be free. At that time, there is no need for the divine world, because we are eternal and immortal!"


    "Follow the road left by our predecessors and walk to the opposite bank of the long river of years without hesitation. Maybe we have the opportunity to walk over. Maybe we will also drown in this long river and become one of the waves. But at least, we have tried and will not regret it." Said the master of the Chen Protoss.


    Everything they communicate and exchange here can''t get out of this place. Some of his words are completely secret.


    They all know that they are walking on the edge of crisis, and the real thing is to dance on the tip of the knife. But there is no way!


    The hope of building a perfect divine world through peace has been dashed.


    No matter the three Protoss, Rune life and orcs, they failed to do this.


    On the contrary, it also lost a ORC.


    Nie long said, "in fact, sometimes, I really envy Nie lang."


    "He was really decisive, but he betrayed us." The head of the blue Protoss said.


    One of the masters of Rune life said lightly, "however, even if he betrayed us, he will never tell this secret to Chu mo."


    "Yes, because he didn''t dare and didn''t believe it." Another master of Rune life said, "in fact, even I don''t believe it."


    Several people all looked at him, and he said faintly, "but I believe that if we jump out of the four circles, we can get eternity. If we can''t jump out, then we are at most following the footsteps of our ancestors..."


    This topic, so far, is over.


    I''m afraid those creatures of the orc and rune life will never think that as long as they see inside, they will be bored with each other. Treat each other like enemies. But in the real top-level existence, there is no such problem at all.


    Because here at the top, interests... Are far greater than hatred.


    Besides, whether these two masters of Rune life or Nie long, the master of orcs, they are very clear about the origin of the gratitude and resentment between their two races. Just can''t say. If the following creatures are willing to oppose and hate each other, let them be.


    The seven masters soon dispersed from here. It''s like never getting together here.


    But what they don''t know is that they don''t think they dare or believe the man who told the secret, Nie Lang, is in Chu Mo''s study at the moment.


    Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo with a serious face and said, "emperor of heaven, I have something to tell you."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang: "just say it."


    Nie Lang shook his head, "not here!"


    "Then... Where can I?" Nie Lang frowned, looked left and right, and after a long time, he said with a wry smile, "no!"


    "..." Chu Mo''s forehead suddenly appeared wisps of black line, looking at Nie Lang: "what''s the situation?"


    "A thing about the origin of the divine world and the first generation of gods." Nie Lang said, his face suddenly changed slightly, and then said with a wry smile: "no more, otherwise, it will really cause bad luck."


    Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang thoughtfully, and then said, "is it OK to return to the million world in the ruins?"


    Nie Lang shook his head: "no, it''s the same to say there as here."


    "Then... Where can I say?" Chu Mo asked again.


    Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo with some embarrassment, but finally said, "the divine world... The most chaotic area!"


    Chu Mo was speechless, and he finally understood why Nie Lang was embarrassed. Because it will make him feel that Nie Lang seems to be hurting him.


    But Chu Mo felt that Nie Lang really had no reason to harm him. Besides, with a Nie Lang, he wanted to harm him... It was not enough. Unless all the masters of the divine world set up an ambush together, maybe they can give him a pit.


    But how likely is that to happen?


    Chu Mo frowned, and he didn''t hide his doubts. Just looking at Nie Lang: "this matter is very important?"


    Nie Lang nodded: "it''s really very important. Because next, the divine world may invade our world on a large scale. And this matter is related to it."


    "Good!" Chu Mo immediately made a decision: "let''s go to the divine world!"


    "Really want to go?" When Chu Mo made a decision, Nie Lang hesitated. Because he was also a little worried that the seven masters would ambush on the road at that time. In that case, he is the most indescribable.


    "Go, just as I have never had a chance to have a good tour of the divine world." Chu Mo said.


    Nie Lang said with a wry smile, "what can you swim in the divine world? It''s in chaos and is about to die."


    "It''s better than the really dead world I walked through." Chu Mo said faintly.


    Nie Lang was slightly stunned, and then nodded, "that''s right."


    The two men, without any notice, rushed out of the way directly along the boundary wall of the top of the sky and rushed into the divine world.


    The direction they choose belongs to that very secret area. In the current chaos of the divine world, few people can feel the two knocking.


    However, Nie Lang was still very cautious. He was really afraid not to believe that he had given Chu Mo a hole.


    Fortunately, the place where they entered the divine world was very desolate, and the atmosphere of violence was everywhere. In this realm, both of them must be energetic and cautious.


    After walking for a while, Nie Lang directly faced Chu Mo and began to enter the real divine world.


    "This place used to be a city of Rune life. You see, there should be a little bit of what it used to be in the remaining ruins." Nie Lang pointed to a broken city in the void and introduced it to Chu mo.


    "By the way, what is the hatred between your Orc and rune life? Why does it seem to melt into the blood? And why does this hatred disappear in the human world?" Chu Mo has always been curious about this problem.


    Nie Lang shook his head at first, but then, he laughed bitterly, looked at Chu Mo and said, "in fact, I''ve always thought I didn''t know this."


    "Oh?" Chu Mo looked at him.


    Nie Lang said, "because this matter, in fact, is not very honorable."

 Chapter 1954

    Nie Lang said, looking at Chu Mo whose eyes were quite strange, and said with a wry smile, "because this matter is related to..."


    When he said this, his face suddenly changed, like thinking of something. Then he shut up, shook his head and said, "the emperor of heaven really wants to know this thing, so wait until there."


    Chu Mo also woke up, this matter is related to the early gods. In order to tell himself something related, Nie Lang would rather risk being misunderstood by himself and ambushed by the gods, but also go deep into the most dangerous area in the divine world. Obviously, there is no way to say it in such a place.


    Chu Mo''s face showed an apologetic smile.


    In fact, what he just did is actually a test!


    Because he really wants to know what Nie Lang wants to do!


    What kind of things can''t be said in the lower world, but must be said in the most dangerous area of the divine world?


    This can''t blame Chu Mo for being too careful. It can only be said that this matter, from inside to outside, has a strange smell.


    Fortunately, Nie Lang didn''t care, even if he knew it was Chu Mo''s temptation, he wouldn''t care. Because even if it were him, he would also have such a mind.


    Then, the two stopped talking, and under the leadership of Nie Lang, they galloped all the way in the divine world.


    "Here is infinite sky." Finally came here, Nie Lang breathed a sigh of relief. He said, "this place was originally in the divine world, which is also the highest place. In fact, the divine world, together with the lower world, together with all the worlds we see, feel and know, is called the quadrilateral world! The quadrilateral world is a truly separate world. So far, no one has been able to jump out of its boundary wall."


    When he came here, Nie Lang spoke a lot casually. He looked at Chu Mo and said, "if it weren''t for the collapse of the divine world, it would turn the infinite sky here into a real chaotic area. Even here, it would be unsafe. Didn''t the emperor of heaven always want to know about the early gods?"


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Nie Lang said, "in fact, this matter is related to this divine invasion of the lower world."


    Chu Mo looked at him quietly.


    Nie Lang said, "I just said that the four kingdoms are a separate realm, which means that there is no outside here. Of course, you can also think that outside here is eternity and immortality."


    Chu Mo picked his eyebrows: "that is to say, as long as you jump out, you can get eternity and immortality? Without building a perfect divine world?"


    "Yes, it is, and it should be true. But the premise is to jump out." Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo: "in fact, the divine world is such a springboard."


    Nie Lang said, and his eyes became deep: "in fact, the early gods are all extremely intelligent people. They also know the disadvantages and disadvantages of the divine world, but they want to jump out of here too much. The divine world is not eternal and immortal. Only the master knows this. Well, in the whole divine world, no more than 100 people know it."


    Chu Mo knew that the ruler of the divine world had changed.


    Nie Lang then said, "the original intention of the gods of the early generation to construct the divine world is to jump out of the four circles and achieve eternity and Immortality in the real sense. At the same time, they also want to see what the outside world is like."


    After hearing this, Chu Mo couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ve seen it countless times. Every time before I saw it, I would have great hopes and hopes. But after seeing it, I would find that it was completely different from what I imagined. There is no perfect world in this world."


    Nie Lang said: "Every creature has different horizons and patterns. But you are right. There is no perfect world in this world. Therefore, I will be duty bound to lead my people back to the lower world. In fact, that should be the common home of all creatures! Follow the rules of six reincarnations, the laws of natural selection, and the principles before all heaven and earth. I think this is the life we should pursue."


    Chu Mo nodded: "some people always want to control, want to control the six samsara, want to control everything in the world, as if there is one thing he doesn''t control, he can''t."


    "In fact, many creatures are like this." Nie Lang said, "however, the early gods have failed. Their number is not very small, in fact, it is also in trillions. It may even be more than this number, perhaps immeasurable. After they constructed the divine world, they first found that the world is not perfect, some unstable. They must have a lot of life energy to maintain! And where does this life energy come from? It can only be the lower world! Their former hometown!"


    Chu Mo was silent.


    Nie Lang said, "at this time, differences are inevitable. Because never all creatures are so ruthless. Let alone they are the first generation! They all came out of the lower world. How many people can turn around and destroy their hometown after leaving their hometown?"


    Chu Mo nodded. He agreed with Nie Lang''s words.


    "Then, at this time, they then found that a law that they could not resist was born in the divine world constructed by drawing a lot of life energy!"


    "It''s a power like a curse!"


    "The crimes they committed are too serious. And here, there are no six cycles. Then, there can only be other laws."


    Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo: "the vast majority of the early gods were swept away by the long river of years. Some of them turned into a spray in the long river of years, and became the river of the long river of years; some disappeared directly into the world, and there was no trace at all. The rest began to reproduce in this world. Because they all wanted to leave a little behind."


    Chu Mo thought of what he had experienced in the channel in the past, looked at Nie Lang and said, "do you want to one day, when they return, they can extract the blood essence from their descendants'' bodies, and then make themselves stronger?"


    "Yes, so the blood of all gods is golden. Because of this, it is easy to distinguish." Nie Lang said with a wry smile, "is the truth of the matter more absurd than expected?"


    Chu Mo sighed softly, "I have experienced similar things, so this is not how ridiculous."


    Nie Lang said, "a small number of gods of the first generation have been robbed one after another after leaving their descendants!" He looked at Chu Mo: "then let''s go back to the gratitude and resentment between the rune life and the ORC. This is because in the past, the original God of the orc and the ancestor of the rune life, that is, the original God, competed for a woman."


    "...." chumerton was speechless.


    Does Rune life compete with orcs for a mate? This kind of thing is really ridiculous.


    "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it?" Nie Lang said with a wry smile.


    Chu Mo nodded.


    Nie Lang said, "that woman, a human race, is also a god of the first generation. She is very powerful and very brave. Do you know who she is very similar to?"


    Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang: "floating?"


    Nie Lang nodded seriously: "when you took Piao zero, the demon king and the monkey to meet us, I saw Piao zero and was scared at that time, you know?"


    Nie Lang said, taking out an ancient portrait from his body and showing it to Chu mo.


    Chu Mo looked a little speechless, because this picture obviously knew that she had experienced immeasurable robbery. The image of the wandering female emperor was lifelike, which was no different from today''s wandering! Even dressed up and the cold look on his face. They all look exactly the same.


    Nie Lang said, "therefore, I have always suspected that wandering should be the reincarnation of that woman."


    "It''s hard to say such a thing." Chu Mo said.


    Nie Lang nodded, "I know." Then, He began to say: "In the past, the ancestor of the rune life and the beast God competed for the woman, and both of them failed. Not long after, the woman disappeared without a trace. The ancestor of the rune and the beast God blamed each other, and then a war broke out between the two. Later, both sides gave birth to children, so this hatred was directly fused into the blood of both of them. Therefore, since immeasurable robbery, any beast family has seen the rune life, first The reaction is mutual hostility. "


    Chu Mo scratched his head: "it''s actually like this? Then why is it all right after reaching the lower bound?"


    "No, it won''t be all right until we reach the lower bound." Nie Lang said, "it''s because there are drifts! I''m tired of Rune life now."


    "..." Chu Mo''s mouth twitched, "she really may not be that woman."


    "I know, maybe, it''s two different flowers on both sides of the river of time." Nie Lang said, and then said to Chu Mo, "after our deduction of immeasurable robbery, we know a lot of things. One thing is that the more we use force, the more creatures we kill. Then, for the creatures who dominate this thing in the divine world, the more a disaster. Just like those early generations."


    Chu Mo nodded, "so at the beginning, they tried every means to solve it peacefully? Why didn''t you say it at the beginning?"


    Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo: "It can''t be said that at that time, the emperor of heaven didn''t trust me like this. It''s impossible to follow me to such a place. As long as it''s not here, no matter where it is, mentioning those things about the early generation will bring about changes. It''s better when the divine world didn''t collapse before. But now... It''s very serious. A subordinate of mine who accidentally mentioned some things about the early generation gods before has been robbed now ¡£¡±


    Nie Lang said, looking at Chu Mo and said, "there is a place in our world. I doubt it is a cage."


    Chu Mo''s heart jumped slightly. He seemed to know where the place Nie Lang said was.


    That place should be the place where the three venerable Masters said that there was a big secret!


    "Cage?" Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang.


    Nie Lang nodded: "yes, I suspect there are a large number of top gods of the early generation!"


    "Then, what does this matter have to do with the divine world attacking our world?" Chu Mo asked.


    Nie Lang said, "there are huge variables in that place! If we really can''t stop it, I think we can go there."

 Chapter 1955

    Chu Mo nodded: "In fact, I have noticed the place you mentioned. Many years ago, the three venerable masters mentioned that it is a very dangerous place. Over the years, we have been monitoring it through the rune network. The specific situation is similar to what you said, and I also thought about going there. But for the time being, it is not allowed. Secondly, the place is indeed a little dangerous, even if I have been there now I dare not say I am sure if I go. "


    Nie Lang said, "this is, that place is too dangerous. Under normal circumstances, I don''t recommend going to that place. It''s full of unknowns."


    Say, Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo: "Anyway, this is the general situation now. These things are related to the minds of the Protoss and their psychological bottom line. What the real top gods, such as those at the level of the master, really want to do is to pursue the root cause of the disappearance of the early gods and... Break through the realm of the great ancestor and jump out of the four kingdoms. The latter is the most important factor. What the ordinary Protoss really want is Is eternal and immortal. They don''t know too many really profound secrets, and they are not interested in knowing them. Therefore, there will be a contradiction in the whole thing. Only in this place can we tell the emperor of heaven about this matter. The emperor of heaven can think about it and see if he can directly come up with some ways to deal with this war. "


    Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang: "you are not optimistic about the prospect of this war, are you?"


    Nie Lang nodded with a wry smile: "how to say? Our current strength is indeed very strong. But if those creatures of the protoss really work as hard as we do, I can guarantee that we are by no means opponents. But now the good thing is that those gods cherish their lives too much than us. It is unlikely to work so hard."


    Chu Mo nodded. He also understood this truth.


    Nie Lang then said: "But one thing, the emperor of heaven must understand, as the day of the complete collapse of the divine world is getting closer, all the protoss will inevitably become more restless. At that time, they will either launch a crazy attack on us, or... They will also knock a lot from this broken divine world and enter our world. Then, they will start a long-lasting war with us. No matter which kind, it is actually for us Is unfavorable. If it is a protracted war, it will also be a disaster for the Protoss. At that time, it is likely that everyone will be dragged down. "


    "Well, what''s your opinion?" Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang, and he knew that the old wolf was very intelligent, and must have his own views. Otherwise, he didn''t have to risk being suspected by himself and invite himself to the most dangerous area in the broken divine world.


    Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo and pondered for a while, then said, "well, I think there is still a lot of room for this matter, and we can still talk about it."


    "Talk?" Chu Mo glanced at Nie Lang.


    Nie Lang nodded: "yes, it''s not about the things the three Protoss hoped for before. It''s about temporarily suppressing the battle, and we still need time to develop. After all, our world is still a little too young. Especially on the Terran side, the rise time is too short. If the divine world can collapse a million years later, then, in my opinion, the power on the Terran side is enough to completely overturn the Protoss. But now, it''s not enough."


    Chu Mo gently jaw first: "you''re right, the Terran is still a little too young. However, our mind, there will also see through?"


    The top creatures have profound wisdom and super computing power. Miscarriage of justice is rarely seen. For example, the reason why the negotiation promoted by elder LAN failed was that he didn''t understand Chu Mo and didn''t calculate it clearly.


    Because under normal circumstances, the final conditions given by him and the three masters can definitely move anyone in this world. Including themselves!


    Nie Lang said, "they will see through at a glance and understand our thoughts, but they are not monolithic inside. For example, between Rune life and orcs, between their two races and Terrans... And, as I just said, the top few gods, their minds are actually different from those below."


    Chu Mo frowned slightly, "do you mean to spread this matter?"


    "I think so!" Nie Lang said seriously, "if this thing really spreads, then those ordinary gods will understand the authenticity of this thing after some verification. In this way, even if they still won''t give up building a perfect divine world, deep inside, they will be dissatisfied with those masters... But..."


    He said with a wry smile, "even now, the topic of the early gods is still a taboo. When the time comes, once there are more people talking about it, I''m afraid there will be bad luck. In that case, the consequences are beyond our control."


    Chu Mo said, "this is a problem."


    Speaking, Chu Mo fell into meditation.


    Most of the early gods were involved in the long river of years, turning into waves and becoming an integral part of the long river of years. Then the rest of them all disappeared, and they may also be in the long river of years, not obvious. It is also possible that he was imprisoned in the big secret place mentioned by the three venerable masters.


    If everyone forgets them, they naturally have no ability to escape from the long river of years or cages. But if more people talk about them... Then there may also be some unexpected things.


    For example, they broke free from the cage and jumped out of the river of years. If that happens, it is indeed uncontrollable. It will be countless times more dangerous and complex than the current situation.


    Chu Mo suddenly raised his head, looked at Nie Lang and said, "but we can use this thing to threaten the seven masters?"


    Nie Lang was silent for a moment, and then said, "I think it should be OK. But it''s also dangerous to do this."


    Chu Mo said with a wry smile, "we don''t have a dangerous way now."


    Nie Lang said, "if the emperor can trust me, I''ll do it."


    Chu Mo shook his head, "I''d better go."


    "No, I have to go." Nie Lang''s expression became serious, and he looked at Chu Mo: "what they most want to do now is to kill the emperor of heaven! There is a saying of your Terrans, which is called the son of a thousand gold sitting on the throne. The existence of the emperor of heaven has a great impact on the whole world. Those people will definitely have this kind of mind to kill the emperor of heaven. So, I''ll do this."


    Nie Lang said, and then said faintly, "at least, they know very well that killing me is meaningless. I want to let them understand that we all know what they want to do. If we really want to forcibly launch this war, the final result can only be a fish dead and a net broken."


    Say, Nie Lang laughed: "in fact, I have a good idea!"


    Chu Mo looked at him and said faintly, "Fuwen letter board?"


    Nie Lang slapped his hands and laughed: "the emperor of heaven is worthy of being the emperor of heaven. It''s really wise. But I''m also very good, aren''t I? Hahahaha!"


    Chu Mo also laughed.


    Nie Lang laughed, Seriously: "As long as we temporarily suppress this war, and then lead the protoss down. Don''t they want to knock down on a large scale? Don''t they need to knock down, just take the initiative to let them down. Because our boundary wall can''t stop their large-scale knocking. Then, temporarily divide them into an area. Let them survive there. Anyway, in a short time, there is nothing to annihilate the Protoss. Even if they lose it Immortality and eternity are not so easy to die. In the process, give them a runic board! "


    Chu Mo nodded, "will those masters realize this?"


    "It should be. Although they have not seen the rune board, as long as they see it, they will understand its power." Nie Lang smiled and said, "that''s why we want to threaten them. In fact, in their eyes, we are a group of low-level creatures. Yes, now even our Orc clan is just a group of low-level creatures in their eyes. The so-called low-level creatures are as barefoot as the Terran said they are not afraid of wearing shoes."


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "you know a lot about Terran knowledge these years."


    Nie Lang said, "the culture of the Terran is broad and profound, which is much better than that of the ORC. We also need to learn."


    Chu Mo nodded, "you''re right. We barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. If it''s a big deal, we''ll kill them!"


    In the 28000 year of the Pangu calendar, a large number of gods knocked.


    However, to their surprise, this side just knocked, and the wall of the lower boundary instantly opened a huge door!


    It''s a door. In fact, it''s a big hole with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles!


    Through this big hole, these creatures in the divine world can clearly see the lower world below.


    All these gods in the divine world were a little stunned.


    "What does that mean?"


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Has the lower boundary completely given up resistance?"


    "This must be a trap!"


    "This must be a conspiracy!"


    "Yes, the Terran conspiracy!"


    "Pay attention to your words. Why is it a Terran conspiracy?" There are three Protoss who are not happy.


    "You are not human?" There is a sneer.


    "Want to fight?"


    "Fight, who is afraid of who!"


    Too many years of depression, so that these gods in the protoss all suppressed a little breathless. Plus that kind of uncertainty about the future, every God is very anxious. Basically, they all belong to the kind that can be ignited.


    "All right, all right!" An elder level figure of the three Protoss opened his mouth and looked at the noisy areas: "everyone has only one goal now! If you want to fight, fight with the creatures in the lower world! If you want to fight, fight with them!"


    These gods are also very clear in their hearts, so they all shut their mouths at the moment.


    Then, a group of high-level leaders of the protoss gathered at the edge of the cave and looked down, and they all frowned. My heart is also guessing.

 Chapter 1956

    Just then, from the bottom of the endless distance, on the other side of the lower boundary, came a calm voice: "what? Knock yourself in, dare. We opened the door, but you dare not come in?"


    This voice, heard in the ears of ordinary gods, has nothing. But in some orcs, the masters of the Protoss and a group of high-level people, it was like a thunder


    Nie Lang!


    This voice is actually Nie Lang, who was once one of the eight masters of the divine world!


    Nie long, the master of another Orc clan, suddenly turned gloomy. This is his brother!


    Nie long and Nie Lang are actually real brothers. But the rules of orcs are very different from those of Terrans. After adulthood, they will separate and have their own territories and groups. On weekdays, people don''t pay attention to brotherhood like Terrans. Even many times, they will fight because of disagreement.


    But after all, brothers are brothers, the real blood relatives of a mother''s compatriots.


    Before Nie Lang left at the beginning, he secretly revealed his thoughts to him, but was scolded by Nie long. I think my brother is crazy. As the master, otherwise I will enter the lower world and submit to the hand of the Terran emperor in the lower world.


    This is simply unreasonable!


    But what he didn''t expect was that Nie Lang really did that!


    This old wolf, he really dares to do that.


    This made Nie long angry for a long time, and even vowed to kill him himself when he saw him again. Maintain the dignity and glory of the orcs.


    He didn''t expect that the two brothers met again under such circumstances.


    Nie Lang''s voice came from below again: "don''t hesitate, there are no traps below. The emperor of Chu knows that you must fight in, and even if you consume more resources, you must enter the world. It''s good for you to waste more resources, but it will also cause great harm to this wall. You have money, but we are a little poor. Just got 7million spars, which are also used for infrastructure construction."


    The top level of the three Protoss over there almost gushed old blood, with a face of resentment, and said in his heart, what does this have to do with us? Why are we involved?


    Nie long glanced at the owners of the three Protoss, with a sneer on his mouth, and then said, "Nie Lang, you have great courage to appear here. Aren''t you afraid that we will directly suppress you together?"


    If you fight alone, no one dares to say that you can kill this fierce old wolf, but if you work together, you really can''t say.


    "OK, I have something to tell you. You seven come down first. The rest can also come with us. We have prepared a temporary residence for you. If you want to fight, fight openly. If you are afraid, then roll back to the divine world and wait for death there." Nie Lang''s voice was very calm, but his words made all the creatures on the protoss side very angry.


    They came here to crush all the creatures in the lower world. How can they be afraid?


    The seven masters looked at each other, and then nodded at the same time.


    Speaking of it, they are not afraid of dragons and tigers below. Even if the emperor of Chu set an ambush there, they are also not terrible.


    "Let''s go down and have a look." Elder Lan said in a deep voice and glanced at the crowd.


    Many people are looking at him, unwilling to look at him.


    There is no way. Elder LAN wants to step down and take all the responsibility on himself and accept any punishment.


    However, the two masters of Rune life and the master of ORC Nie long firmly opposed elder Lan Da''s staying out. Although many people in the three Protoss are extremely dissatisfied, they can only accept this result.


    After all, this kind of time is not the time to tear faces.


    Several other masters also nodded their heads in agreement. Although they were not afraid of what ambush the lower world set there, they were still worried that a large number of gods would be calculated if they went down directly.


    The master of the same name jumped directly down the big hole into the endless abyss.


    Their speed is incredible. The wall of the whole lower boundary is incredibly thick, like a universe!


    But here they are, but after a while, they have passed through the boundary wall and come to the lower boundary.


    These seven masters came to the lower world for the first time, felt the air of the lower world, and all subconsciously frowned.


    In the distance, a thin figure stood, with a faint smile on Nie Lang''s face: "how''s it going? Isn''t the world good?"


    Except Nie long, all the other masters snorted.


    Nie long looked at Nie Lang coldly: "what the hell are you thinking?"


    They are brothers and know each other well. So Nie long came straight to the point. Very direct.


    Nie Lang laughed, and then waved his hand to form a powerful barrier. Then, the big hole was also directly closed!


    Those Protoss above were agitated. But the seven masters below all looked the same, just looking at Nie Lang coldly. Because they all know that Nie Lang can''t use this low-level means to calculate them. It seems that I really want to talk to them.


    The master of the blue Protoss said lightly, "why, I''m bored in this lower world? Finally I think of the good of the divine world and want to unite with us?"


    The master of the Du Protoss said, "if you really have this idea, it''s not impossible to talk about it."


    The master of Chen''s Protoss nodded, "it''s great to know your mistakes and improve them."


    Nie Lang''s mouth twitched, "do you think too much? Why should I unite with you? Also, what did I do wrong? Is God free? This is what you have always advocated. God is free, right? Since it is free, what choice I make is none of your business? Why am I wrong? Betray, who am I betraying?"


    "You betrayed the entire Protoss." A master of Rune life said coldly.


    "Come on, the protoss is not your family." Although in this world, the hatred and confrontation between runic life and orcs almost no longer exist. But Nie Lang still didn''t like the master of Rune life, so he spoke very impolitely.


    Then Nie Lang said, "I''m not here to quarrel with you today, but to talk to you about something."


    "From the day you enter the lower world, you have no such qualification." Nie long slowly opened his mouth at this time and looked at Nie Lang: "it''s your own business to degenerate. However, if you really want to talk about anything, let the emperor of Chu come over. You''re not worthy."


    "No, no, No." Nie Lang didn''t seem to care about the sarcasm in Nie Long''s tone at all. He said faintly, "I have to talk about this matter. Chu Tiandi, hehe, if I say you are not qualified to talk to him, you must be unwilling to listen. Then I won''t say it."


    Don''t you still say that?


    The seven masters here all looked stiff, but they were not too angry. It''s just a sentence. It''s impossible to provoke their mood swings so easily.


    Even if it''s anger, it''s just such a time when you should be angry. When you need to be calm, all of these seven masters can calm down in a moment.


    Then, Nie Lang''s face became solemn, Looking at the seven masters, "I know your thoughts very well. So I won''t talk nonsense to you, so I''ll be frank. I''ve told the emperor of Chu about what you want to do, about the origin of the divine world, about... Well, you know, I''ve already told him. And now, as long as we have an idea, these things will be directly spread to every corner of the five heaven world!"


    "You... Are you crazy?" Nie long looked at Nie Lang inconceivably.


    The other six masters were also stunned. They thought that Nie Lang could not tell Chu Mo about it anyway. He has no chance to talk to the local people!


    Nie Lang glanced at them: "before, I took the emperor of Chu to the divine world, um, infinite heaven."


    As soon as the words came out, all the seven masters were silent.


    Nie Lang said frankly, "what you want to do can''t succeed. It''s a big deal, the lower world will end with you. Anyway, whoever can survive at last depends on luck. In this lower world, you don''t have to worry about things like annihilation. Because here, there are six cycles."


    "You''ve gone too far!" Nie long suddenly shouted, and his master momentum suddenly rose to the extreme. It shook the void.


    The other six masters also showed a strong breath. They were all enraged by Nie Lang.


    Nie Lang told Chu Mo about it, which was tantamount to giving up the biggest secret of the divine world!


    If he doesn''t say it, no one will know that the early gods created the divine world and constructed the grand world, not for immortality and eternity, but to break through the realm of the great ancestor through the divine world and finally jump out of the four kingdoms!


    If this secret is made public, it is no longer a secret. Then, the consequences will be disastrous!


    Not to mention how much trouble it will cause by frequently mentioning the four words of the early gods. Just say that countless gods of the protoss will collapse. Everything in their hearts will collapse in a short time! They will really understand that the original so-called divine world is not to give them an eternal and immortal divine world, nor is there any so-called eternal and immortal. Everything is fake!


    The collapse of that belief is absolutely fatal!


    At that time, there will be several gods of the protoss, firmly standing on their side, to build a perfect divine world?


    "Are you... Threatening us?" Nie Long''s voice was extremely cold, and his eyes were emitting a terrifying light. This kind of light, ordinary friar Dazu takes a look... Directly will be unbearable and crumble!


    But Nie Lang looked at Nie long with a smile: "my brother, you are so smart!"

 Chapter 1957

    Said, without waiting for Nie long and the other six masters to say anything, Nie Lang cooled his face and said faintly, "to tell the truth, if it weren''t for fear of causing bad luck and eventually causing a situation of mutual injury, this matter would have been spread out long ago! Without the support of those gods, what are you? With just a few masters and a few big elders... You can break the world?"


    The faces of the seven masters became even more ugly. They were almost as black as paint on the bottom of a pot, and they were almost shiny.


    Nie Lang ignored them, Continue: "Think about it for yourself. What are you going to do? You fucking want to destroy the world! You want to kill all the creatures in the world! Why should the world let you do anything? Why can''t all the creatures resist? You think I''m threatening you, yes, yes! Lao Tze is threatening you! What''s the matter? No? I advise you, i... Nie Lang, Now I am also a member of this world. This time, I am speaking to you on behalf of the emperor of Chu. It''s also the only time! No next time! Just this time! After talking, you can do it yourself! If you still want to crush the world with your life and kill all the creatures in the world to build your perfect divine world, come on. We are not vegetarian. Don''t think that if you are powerful, you won''t have any flaws, and don''t think that your realm is high, and you can truly dominate all sentient beings. That''s all fantasy! "


    Nie Lang finally looked at the seven masters whose faces were black and blue, and said faintly, "wake up!"


    With that, he waved his hand and opened the big hole on the boundary wall above his head again. Then he said directly, "all the protoss babies, get down! There are no traps here, and I have killed all your seven masters!"


    "Get out!" Nie long burst into a roar.


    "You just got killed!" A master of Rune life shouted angrily.


    Nie Lang was not angry, hehe smiled, and pointed to the distance with his hand: "see, there is a continent left for you. In order to build this continent, we spent more than 100000 crystal stones. This money, you don''t need to come out. Don''t thank me. If you really want to thank, thank the three Protoss."


    "Why don''t you die?"


    "Shameless!"


    "You are so mean!"


    The three masters of the three Protoss were almost spit blood directly.


    Nie Lang turned around with a natural and unrestrained face and left, "I''ve finished talking. How to do it? You can sum it up by yourself."


    The remaining seven masters looked at each other in this.


    "Did he leave like this?" Elder Lan''s mouth twitched and his eyelids jumped.


    "Shameless!"


    "Nie long, I remember that he has always been very honest. How did he learn to play this routine?"


    "You really can''t learn good things with Terrans!" The man who said this was the head of the LAN Protoss, and he was really filled with emotion.


    Nie Lang used to be a wily old wolf, but his style of doing things was quite straightforward. For example, he had to betray from the divine world and enter the lower world, although he also planned to move later. But the whole process is very rough.


    If at that time, the gods of the divine world really want to completely eradicate the beast clan Nie Lang, there is still a great chance.


    "I''m sorry." Nie long couldn''t help sighing.


    This guy''s value is too shameless. He threatens directly without saying anything else. After the threat, he turns around and walks away, which is natural and unrestrained to death. But they almost suffocated these seven masters directly!


    The people raised their heads, glanced at the huge hole in their heads, and then looked at each other.


    What should I do?


    If those Protoss are not allowed to come in at this time, even they feel that they can''t justify it.


    Because I was supposed to come in and crush the lower boundary!


    Now people''s doors have been opened for you, but they dare not come in. Why do you crush them?


    "First... Hold down the war." Finally, the master of the Du Protoss sighed and said, "let''s take a long view of this matter."


    "That''s all we can do." The other masters all sighed.


    Are they afraid of Nie Lang? Of course, I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid. I''m even sure to suppress Nie Lang on the spot!


    Even if they tear him to pieces, they all have absolute confidence!


    But the question is, what can I do if I tear Nie Lang?


    The threat he just made seemed to be pinched on the seven inches of the snake. It was too accurate!


    These top gods dare not move at all!


    Once they really annoy these lower creatures, if they really do that, the world will be really lively. The return of the early gods will be an inevitable thing.


    At that time, the river of years will appear everywhere, and endless gods will jump out of it. The top early gods in the cage will once again reign in the world. At that time, what changes will be caused? None of them, the masters, dare to guarantee!


    "Too much!" Nie Long''s eyes burned with anger, and then he said in a deep voice: "can they use the means of Terrans, we won''t use it?"


    "Yes, they just don''t want to have a war with us at this time. If they want to delay time, we''ll spend it with them! See who is killed in the end." A master of Rune life clenched his teeth and said, "he, the emperor of Chu, will live forever. Will he die? I don''t believe he can live longer than us!"


    At this time, elder LAN glanced at him and said faintly, "you think too far. He can''t live that long."


    Everyone''s eyes were all focused on the elder LAN. The elder Lan said, "don''t you want to play with the Terran? We will let these lower creatures know that we... Are the ancestors of the Terran! Play means? When we play, none of these lower creatures was born in this world!"


    It''s a little old. There are countless smart people in the world. No one stipulates that older people must be smarter. However, there was no one to refute the words of elder LAN, because their hearts were also holding a breath. Want to kill this group of Terrans!


    It''s really too much to dare to threaten these top gods!


    Then, a large number of protoss creatures flew down from there. Come to this world. But none of them understood what had happened.


    Seeing the vast continent floating there in the distant void, I felt a little confused.


    There is really no ambush here, and the hospitable lower creatures have prepared a habitat for them? Is it so kind? Is there an ambush on that continent?


    Such thoughts rose in the hearts of all gods. Even the three Protoss.


    After all, Terrans are always the most cunning!


    On the side of the three Protoss, there are also ways to deal with it. Here they directly released the Pantheon.


    Then the legitimate sons of the three Protoss all entered the Pantheon.


    However, there are countless collateral dependencies on the side of the three Protoss, so they won''t have such good luck. You can only enter that continent.


    There are also those runic lives and orcs, who can only enter the continent with a blank face under the command of their respective leaders.


    In this regard, the explanation given by the seven masters is: the Terran side has long been prepared. If you directly invade the five heavenly worlds in the lower world, there will be heavy casualties on the protoss side. Just now, the messenger of the Terran came here to negotiate, saying that it was necessary for both sides to have a temporary truce.


    As for when and how to fight, we still need to study it.


    In this regard, those highly motivated Protoss creatures are all a little dissatisfied.


    What is the meaning of heavy casualties? We are all ready! Just a few lower creatures, under the attack of so many gods, how can they block our powerful attack? How can we have any heavy casualties?


    They instinctively feel that there is a problem, but they can''t find out what the problem is. Therefore, we can only accept this arrangement in the end.


    After all, they can''t cross the seven masters and attack the lower world by themselves.


    Soon, this immeasurable Protoss was directly arranged on that continent.


    Then, those under the seven masters all appeared on giant magic instruments like the Pantheon, which also surrounded the new continent. There is no separation.


    Soon after, these Protoss found that there were some lower creatures on the continent. Moreover, they sell a kind of thing called Rune board there.


    How dare anyone do the business of gods here? Don''t you want to live?


    Without saying a word, those Protoss directly killed those creatures, and then grabbed a large number of Rune message boards.


    After killing people, I found that the creatures who were killed were all the simplest intelligent lives created.


    This matter also made those Protoss who started to feel pale.


    However, the runic letter board, in this way, directly entered the protoss world.


    At first, the gods of the protoss, including runic life, were quite dismissive of this kind of thing.


    What runic message board is just a pile of garbage produced by the lower world. Do you really think it''s great to cover the whole world? That''s why the gods of our divine world don''t want to play this! Otherwise, the creatures in your lower world can only follow and eat ashes!


    But it didn''t take long for even those creatures who most despised the rune board to shut up. Because they were surprised to find that this thing... It was so funny!


    It''s a truly all inclusive magic weapon!


    Almost anything can be done on this!


    Some gods even found the mall on this!


    Shopping Mall? What the hell is this?

 Chapter 1958

    After clicking in, these high spirits were stunned immediately. I found that the mall on the rune board was really a place to sell things.


    And there are countless things in it.


    From the beginning of their disdain, they gradually began to study, and it didn''t take long for them to completely fall into it.


    Because this thing is simply too powerful!


    These gods, any one of them, have lived through countless robberies, but they have never been exposed to such interesting things.


    Such a small thing can simply fill all their emptiness and loneliness.


    But can you really buy things in that mall? Although the things on it are so expensive!


    A seemingly useless little thing, with a price of crystal stone?


    Are you crazy?


    What is that little thing? Letter board protective shell?


    Joke!


    We are all gods!


    Will the letter board in our hand break? Do you still need a protective shell? How dare you ask for a crystal stone for such a junk made of ordinary materials? Is the business crazy? It''s crazy!


    Although this letter board protective shell... It''s really pretty. But it can''t be so dark?


    Do they think all gods are fools?


    Absolutely!


    Just when many gods thought so, a message came from this temporarily named "God continent". Some gods were too excited when they saw the things on the rune board. They accidentally threw the rune board out and broke it!


    Broken?


    What kind of junk is this magic weapon? Can you break it?


    Many gods were angry and denounced the poor quality of this magic weapon!


    If anyone dares to refine such a bad magic instrument in the divine world, he will be killed alive!


    But soon they remembered that they robbed all these things. Originally, it seems that those despicable creatures in the lower world want to make their money with this magic tool?


    How shameless!


    They dare to charge a price for the protective shell of these magic tools. How much do they dare to charge for the magic tools themselves?


    It''s crazy!


    Thanks to our wit!


    Then, finally, the first God tried to buy a protective shell of a rune board at the price of a spar.


    In fact, they themselves must be able to easily refine this kind of thing, but driven by curiosity, they want to try it to see if they can really buy things from the lower world creatures from this Rune network.


    As a result, after trying, there was a direct prompt that the divine land was not opened for the time being.


    The God was very angry and asked why he didn''t open up?


    Originally, he was very unhappy about buying such a rag with a piece of spar. As a result, he won''t buy it with money? Why?


    There was a very patient reply, saying that it was because there was no bank that could be exchanged and connected on the God continent.


    At the same time, a part of the intelligent life in the lower world came to the God continent again. This time, no one directly wanted to kill them. Because we all know that this is simply a group of beings without real life. They are not creatures.


    This group of intelligent lives built several huge banks directly on the land of gods.


    Then they began to copy a large number of intelligent lives, and began to carry out propaganda all over the God continent, asking them to save the crystal stones, and then they can have virtual coins on the rune board, so that they can not only watch those top-level programs, but also... Shop!


    At first, the gods refused.


    "We are invaders!"


    "We are here to destroy you!"


    "We are here to wage war! We are not here to do this!"


    But soon, as someone tried it first, he found that this thing was indeed the same as what was said in the propaganda. He could watch more wonderful programs on the runic board!


    Not only that, the God who wanted to spend a spar to buy the protective shell of the rune board finally got it!


    He is very happy!


    Because he found that the protective shell was a very powerful magic tool. This time, if he accidentally threw out the rune board, it would not be broken!


    Rune online, you can really shop!


    In an instant, a storm formed, sweeping the entire spiritual continent.


    When someone questioned why the above items were so expensive, the other party''s explanation was also very simple.


    "It''s too far!"


    "Our transportation costs!"


    "Besides, now is the most tense time between Protoss and Terrans. Our people are doing business with you at the risk of their lives!"


    "The magic instrument itself is also refined with the top-level materials!"


    In this regard, although the gods on the mainland accepted these explanations, they also complained.


    Shit, life is dangerous. Those who drive the warship are intelligent lives, and they are not real creatures at all. In addition, the top-level materials of shit can only be said to be creative, and the things are really exquisite. But if there is any top-level material, it is to deceive people. Haven''t you seen how to bully our gods?


    And the delivery is too slow!


    negative comment!


    In the absence of war, this group of gods actually produced a happy mind. They themselves were not unaware of this subtle thing.


    Because now they feel that the creatures in the lower world are not as low-level as they think.


    Among the protoss, there are also many gods making sounds to remind everyone to be vigilant, believing that this is the shameless conspiracy of the lower world creatures.


    But even they felt a little discouraged when they said this. Because even they feel that the dazzling things on the letter board are very interesting. Some programs are so creative that even they have to admire the creativity of lower life.


    If the insistence is the conspiracy of the lower creatures, it can only be said that these gods themselves are willing to be calculated!


    Because in a short time, there has been a voice among these gods: the rune network and the rune message board are good things. After we build the perfect divine world, we must introduce this thing into the past!


    "Some programs are too bad. If we do them, they will be better!"


    "That man is so ugly that so many people like him. It''s really evil!"


    "Are you still fighting? It seems that we didn''t come to the lower world to play with this thing?"


    "It''s up to the top to decide whether to fight or not. Anyway, if you want to fight, I think the story I''m reading now must have no end. Let''s fight before they have an end?"


    On the land of gods, this sound is everywhere.


    For the seven masters, this situation is simply terrible!


    They are now together with a rune board in their hands. All of them bared their teeth.


    The master of Rune life glanced at Nie long, who was serious beside him, and couldn''t help saying, "you have a problem with this move!"


    Nie Longtou also didn''t lift: "what do you know? I call this layout! Do you know the layout?"


    "What layout? Haha, it''s really interesting. Your Orc brain also knows the layout? Speaking of computing power, our Rune life is the strongest. OK? Besides, don''t you see what this thing is called? Rune letter board! This is something developed by our Rune life!" The master of Rune life looks unhappy.


    Nie long took another step slowly, then raised his head, glanced at the master of Rune life, and said faintly, "yes, it was your rune life that developed it, so what? Does he belong to you? Do you know who that person is?"


    At this time, elder Lan said with a wry smile, "well, don''t say a word. Are we arguing about whether this thing is good today?"


    "It seems so..." the master of the Du Protoss said with a bitter face, "this time, we are really killed by the lower creatures!"


    The owner of the blue Protoss sighed and said, "yes, I didn''t expect that the old thing Nie Lang actually sold us out. It''s too fatal. Now we dare not fight, but we can''t fight... It''s not good!"


    The master of Chen Protoss said, "it''s not that you can''t fight without fighting, but... You can''t be reconciled without fighting!"


    "We have experienced countless disasters, and we really don''t want to wait for today." Another master of Rune life sighed, "but this form at present, if it takes a while, I''m even afraid... Afraid of our Protoss people, completely unwilling to fight!"


    "No, they will still be willing to fight." Nie long at this time, seeing that the chess was about to lose, he turned off the rune board with an unchanged face, then looked up at the other masters, and said faintly, "immortality and eternity, no one doesn''t want."


    "Yes, it is." The master of Rune life said, "but the problem is, once we go to war, what if they really poke it out? Yes, they certainly won''t do it easily, but as long as there is a little possibility, we will be extremely passive!"


    "It is not just a passive problem, but may face... Destruction." Another master of Rune life said.


    "So, what if we change the way?" Elder LAN looked at the crowd and said, "if we promise directly through this Rune board to bring all the creatures in the lower world into the divine world system?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned.


    Then, others couldn''t help shaking their heads.


    Even the head of the blue clan said, "this can''t be done. If so, the Tianting side will certainly bear great pressure, but they don''t have no countermeasures. First, they can tell the truth; second, they can expose our lies. No god world can accommodate so many creatures."


    The master of the Du Protoss said, "yes, the key is to be low. The damn thing Nie Lang is too deadly to us! This thing will be a wall we will never get around."


    At this time, elder LAN youyou said, "I don''t know. Have you heard that Chu Mo is a person who misses the past and cares about his family."


    "What do you mean?" The master of Chen Protoss looked at the elder LAN and asked softly.


    Elder Lan said faintly, "they can threaten us, and we can also threaten them!"

 Chapter 1959

    "Do this..."


    These masters are all thinking seriously.


    They didn''t directly say that it was shameless or anything. In order to realize the ideal in their hearts, they wouldn''t care what means they used. They can even do everything!


    Just how effective it will be if you do so.


    "I think it''s feasible." The owner of the blue Protoss was the first to make a statement. He said, "recently, I am also studying Chu mo. he has always brought his relatives and friends with him all the way from the lowest world. Now the whole team of Tianting is his group. Although many of them joined later, those people can''t really dominate the whole Tianting. That is to say, he is really a person who cares about his family."


    The master of the Du Protoss said, "we... Don''t have his worries!"


    The seven masters all nodded sanctimoniously.


    In their bones, what affection, friendship, love... All emotions can be abandoned at any time. Even in their hearts, feelings have long been dispensable.


    They maintain their family and power, but they want to better realize the vision in their hearts!


    It''s not how much you really care about those people.


    The seven masters looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    No matter what kind of thoughts the gods below have, they don''t want to fight, or they are addicted to Rune networks and rune message boards.


    For their seven masters, what they insist on in their hearts will never change, because this is the deepest obsession in their hearts!


    I have insisted on the immeasurable era robbery!


    So, no matter what happens, there are a few big elders and elders in their group of masters. Will work with them, no matter what, to build the perfect divine world!


    No matter what difficulties lie ahead, no matter how powerful the obstacles are, they will not shrink back.


    This obsession, like Chu Mo!


    Anyway, he would not make that kind of deal with this group of protoss!


    But what if he catches a lot of his family? Then, threaten him with his family? Can he be that tough?


    Can you keep going?


    This matter really needs to be considered.


    At least, in the calculation of these seven masters, according to Chu Mo''s past, he is likely to compromise.


    At worst, he will never disclose the secret directly because of this!


    In other words, the worst result is just to test the bottom line of Chu mo.


    Subsequently, the matter entered the implementation stage. It''s definitely not possible to use ordinary confidants.


    Almost all the relatives around Chu Mo are concentrated in the heaven of Pangu world! The protective force there must also be the strongest!


    Other gods may have doubts about the combat power of the lower creatures and look down on them, but the seven masters are not so superficial and ignorant. The combat power of the lower bound is not weak! Although not as good as the gods, no one can step on it.


    Not to mention the place like Tianting, it is definitely heavily guarded. If ordinary people are sent, it is not enough to die. And it will leave too much convenience for people.


    Especially this kind of thing, once spread out, is a super shameless thing for the entire Protoss.


    "It''s best not to do it in Pangea." Elder LAN looked at the crowd and said, "it''s difficult for us to really penetrate there."


    "By the way, don''t we have two children over there?" The master of the Du Protoss, somehow, suddenly advanced chen fan and LAN Xiao. However, judging from his attitude, he seemed to have no other meaning.


    But the elder Lan''s face changed slightly, and then shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Those two people have completely betrayed us."


    At this time, the master of the Chen Protoss sighed and said, "in fact... It''s not completely impossible."


    Elder Lan''s face changed slightly, and he hesitated, "now, you can''t use this method?"


    The master of Chen Protoss said, "in fact, now it is the most dangerous and critical time for us. No matter what means we use, I think it is normal and should be. Not to mention, one of the two children is my descendant."


    Chen fan is the legitimate son of the Chen Protoss, and is indeed the descendant of the Chen Protoss master.


    At this time, the master of the Du Protoss slowly said, "tell the two children to let bygones be bygones as long as they cooperate, and then... Their relatives can also... Survive!"


    Even Nie long, hearing this, couldn''t help twitching slightly at the corner of his mouth. Xin said, this guy is really cruel!


    Despite the existence of their status, they have taken a very light view of feelings, which are dispensable, but they are their own descendants after all. But on second thought, it seems that there is no son of the Du clan... The hearts of the other masters also seem to understand something.


    But in their hearts, they still feel that the master of the house on the side of LAN and Chen is really cruel!


    In the future, we have to guard against them more or less. Although everyone has the same demands, it is actually because we haven''t reached the last step.


    At the last moment, if only one person can jump out of the Quartet, then an unprecedented war will break out between them!


    Then, the seven masters... To be exact, the four masters on the side of the three Protoss directly finalized the specific implementation of this matter.


    Let chen fan and LAN Xiao suffer a little with the blood curse inside the three Protoss first!


    This blood curse, only the master knows, even those other elders and elders, are not clear!


    This is why the master of the three Protoss and the elder of the blue family still dare to go their own way in the face of the surging opposition in the family. Because their hands hold the cards that can turn over absolutely!


    Although this card cannot be easily displayed, once used, it is invincible!


    There is also Rune life!


    And the orc side... Also!


    This matter has been added to the lower world of Nie Lang, and his heart is also clear. However, he won''t use it.


    But this time, the seven masters here are in a hurry. They are ready to use this means!


    Blood mantra can not only control the life and death of their descendants, but also transmit information across the infinite world!


    This curse is extremely accurate!


    And there are no restrictions at all. Only the master can do this!


    "That''s settled." Elder LAN sighed lightly, and his expression became a little lonely.


    In fact, these days, as he came into contact with the rune board and learned about those things on the rune network, he often asked himself, is this persistence of these top gods meaningful?


    Is it really enjoyable to realize the obsession in your heart at the cost of sacrificing the lives of endless creatures?


    Even if you really break through the realm of Dazu, even if you really jump out of the four circles and realize eternity and immortality, will you really be happy?


    He can''t even answer this question by himself. Because this obsession is too deep, their masters, like their parents'' early gods, are deeply involved and cannot extricate themselves.


    However, elder LAN is very clear about one thing, that is: the world in the lower world is the most brilliant world he has ever seen! Here is full of vitality and infinite vitality. Especially the rune network, which spreads all over the world. Any intelligent creature can directly communicate and interact with all races without hindrance.


    This is really a beautiful world! It may not be perfect, but it''s really beautiful! People can''t help but like it.


    However, I also have our insistence, there is no way. The way is different!


    Elder Lan thought, slightly closing his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes had become indifferent.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Tianting.


    A grand wedding is being held here!


    The protagonists of the wedding are chen fan and LAN Xiao.


    They have been in love for many years, and now they have finally achieved good results. Under the auspices of Chu Mo and witnessed by a group of big men in the heaven, the two finally formed a Taoist couple.


    Even Nie Lang was very proud to come here to attend.


    The young couple are so excited that they are toasting everywhere.


    Nie Lang sat beside Chu mo. on this table were three venerable masters, four gods, Chu Lao, demon king and monkeys.


    The wandering empress was with Ziyan and other people in the ethereal palace.


    Almost the entire team of Chu''s royal family arrived. There are also many top nobles in the four days.


    Yu Hong pulled the monkey over on the other table and began to drink.


    This time, the five heavens world can be said to have achieved great success. The protoss came, but there was no war!


    Although people almost don''t know how Chu Mo did it, everyone is very happy in their hearts.


    They are not afraid of fighting and sacrifice, but if there is no war and no bloodshed, it is certainly a better thing.


    I''m afraid only a few creatures, such as demon king, Piao zero and monkey, will feel some regret and fail to personally cut off the dog heads of a few more Protoss dog thieves.


    In the hearts of others, they all feel that if this situation can be maintained, it is really a good thing. However, these people present are all top-level beings in the whole five days world. They certainly don''t think that war will never happen again.


    Protoss will not give up their demands easily, and Terrans will never compromise. Then, the clouds of war have been hanging over these five days.


    But if there is hope that all this can be avoided, no one will refuse.


    In fact, I believe that even those proud Protoss who are high above will not refuse.

 Chapter 1960

    During this period of time, through the interaction with some gods in the protoss on the rune network, all creatures in the five heavens gradually found that in fact, the vast majority of those gods are also flesh and blood. Although their blood is golden, although their flesh may be extremely strong. But they are also creatures. There are still various emotions.


    From the beginning, some gods have spent money on the big stars of the five heaven world. More gods began to use money to buy wonderful programs made by the five natural spirits. In fact, in a sense.


    These creatures of the protoss have begun to show signs of integrating into the five heavenly worlds!


    Although they themselves do not admit it, in fact, it is so.


    And those gods themselves may not realize how much money the banks opened on the divine land on the side of the heaven make.


    Although Chu Mo knew in advance that this must be a terrible number, he was still a little scared.


    The Tianting side is also dark enough. The key is that the women are dark enough!


    A protective shell of a rune board, they dare to price a piece of spar!


    This pricing method, in Chu Mo''s initial view, was simply crazy!


    Unexpectedly, the gods of the protoss were much richer than Chu Mo imagined.


    This is like the beast clan led by Nie lang. at that time, the public wealth of the whole clan was only more than three million spars. But in fact, the total wealth of this Orc clan must be more than 100 billion spars!


    But crystal is the most fundamental wealth of the protoss, which is sacred and inviolable. Therefore, even if Nie Lang is the master, it is impossible to ask those clansmen to contribute their wealth.


    However, Chu Mo didn''t know these things before. He was directly frightened after seeing the one-day income from the divine land. After asking Nie Lang, I understood.


    The seven million crystal stones from the three Protoss pits before are really nothing compared with the income on the God continent.


    Chu Mo couldn''t help feeling that when the seven masters realized that their crystal stones were losing a lot, the world of the five heavens might already be rich!


    In response, Chu Hui said, "these things are the wealth that the divine world has plundered from our world since the immeasurable robbery. Why can''t a rune board protective shell need a spar? I''m not enough!"


    Well, Chu Mo knows that women are much harder than men.


    The bank on the mainland of the gods has just opened for a period of time, and its income has already surpassed the seven million spars from the three Protoss. It is for this reason that the Tianting side is extremely happy.


    Because Chu Mo distributed a large amount of crystal stones at the first time as a reward for these meritorious people in the heaven.


    Especially Nie Lang, one person directly took a million!


    In fact, this is not much!


    Without Nie Lang, there would be no short-term peace now. There will not be a lot of crystal income.


    Nie Lang was also very happy and felt that joining the lower world was the wisest decision he had ever made in his life.


    Looking at the couple toasting everywhere, Nie Lang suddenly thought of something. He looked at Chu Mo and said, "emperor of heaven, I suddenly remembered something. It''s about the protoss blood curse..."


    A moment later, Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at Nie Lang: "how can there be such an evil means?"


    Nie Lang said with a wry smile, "this method is not left by us, but... Well, you know, it is left by them. Maybe they are preparing to make a comeback one day, and they can instantly control the whole clan."


    Chu Mo nodded, and then looked at Nie Lang: "can the master use this means?"


    Nie Lang nodded: "I''m not sure whether they will use it, but this time, we''re giving them Yin. Those masters are not losers. They come in a fierce manner, trying to level the world. They want to destroy all our creatures. As a result, we are directly imprisoned here, and with a small letter board, we not only weaken the fighting spirit of the protoss, but also get unimaginable wealth from them ¡£ I believe it won''t be long before they realize this. But this is something they can''t stop! Even if they destroyed the bank, they broke the rune network after talking. But those gods will definitely cause a strong rebound. "


    Chu Mo nodded: "they were really hurt by us..."


    Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo and twitched at the corner of his mouth, "it''s not just terrible. If this trick had been used on our Orc clan, then Tianting would have been rich now?"


    Chu Mo laughed and said, "how can you use this method on your own people?"


    At the beginning, after those orcs entered the heavenly palace, everything was the same as the standard of the five heavenly worlds. Therefore, the price of small magic tools such as the protective shell of a rune board is unimaginable. A piece of crystal stone of those gods, under normal circumstances, can buy a trillion such things.


    That''s why Nie Lang felt that the heaven side was simply too kind to treat their Orc clan.


    Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang and continued to ask, "well, according to your meaning, they will first threaten their lives and their relatives through these two children, and then let them do things detrimental to us?"


    Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo and nodded, "as we all know, the emperor of Chu Tian''s treatment of his relatives and friends is called a good one, which can no longer be simply described by the word Zhangyi."


    "You flatter me." Chu Mo smiles.


    "I''m not flattered. What I said is actually less than one hundred million times what the emperor of heaven did." Nie Lang said, "so if I guess correctly, the most likely thing for those masters is to find a way to start from the people around the emperor of heaven. Haven''t we just threatened them? They must also want to threaten us back."


    "They are not afraid. I used to chop their descendants?" Chu Mo said it lightly, but Nie Lang didn''t think that Chu Mo was talking casually.


    Today''s Chu Mo, without lack of spar cultivation, even he can''t see what level his realm has reached now. But Nie Lang knows one thing very well: if he fights alone, he may not be Chu Mo''s opponent at all.


    Therefore, Chu Mo said that he would chop the direct descendants of those masters, which is not a joke.


    However, for Chu Mo''s words, Nie Lang reluctantly smiled bitterly and said, "the emperor of heaven, it''s not the old wolf that I boast. The eight masters of the whole divine world, just me, really care about their descendants and take their emotions seriously. Otherwise, I can''t come here from the divine world. I''m not for myself."


    Chu Mo nodded. He knew that Nie Lang was telling the truth. With his identity, status and strength, even if the divine world really collapsed, he would not be in any danger.


    In this world, there is really not much power that can destroy a master.


    Nie Lang then said, "the remaining seven people can directly say that they have no feelings and don''t care about feelings at all. In order to realize their obsession in mind, they won''t care about anything. As for feelings, they are dispensable. Therefore, they can threaten the emperor with emotions, but the Emperor can''t turn around and threaten them with emotions. It''s meaningless, they don''t care!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "do you think they will really attack these two children?"


    Nie Lang said, "I think nine times out of ten, they will do this."


    Chu Mo''s face showed a sneer, and then said faintly, "do you think we can take this opportunity to give them some color to see?"


    "Huh?" Nie Lang''s eyes flashed, and suddenly laughed, "wonderful!"


    Chu Mo sighed lightly, "however, I hope they don''t bother these two children. In fact, it''s not easy for them. In their hearts, there is still a last fantasy, hoping that the protoss can really integrate with all creatures in our lower world."


    Nie Lang shook his head: "sometimes, the idea is always good, but it is difficult to really realize it. In the eyes of those creatures of the protoss, we... Are too low."


    "Us?" Chu Mo glanced at Nie Lang.


    Nie Lang said, "from the day I brought all my people into this world, it was us." A faint smile appeared on his face: "I don''t regret it at all. I feel this feeling is really good! But in the eyes of other Protoss, we are like prey. Their concept of right and wrong will not be used on us. It''s like a hunter who needs to ask about the mood of prey when he goes hunting?"


    Chu Mo smiled: "in our territory, who is the prey, maybe!"


    The wedding banquet continued here. At this time, someone began to toast. They are all old relatives and friends. Although they are all in Tianting, they are in charge of different departments. It is not so easy to see Chu Mo, the emperor of heaven.


    Now I have the opportunity to meet you, so I naturally want to come and get close to you.


    These people are almost all friends of Chu Mo in the Yanhuang region in his early years. With the continuous improvement of Chu Mo''s status, there is also some distance between them and Chu mo. But in fact, the original love is always there. Otherwise, Chu Mo couldn''t have taken them with him until today.


    In the face of these old relatives and friends, Chu Mo never refuses to come. He doesn''t even need to work hard. These top wines made in Tianting can be drunk without getting drunk.


    The feeling of being slightly drunk is really comfortable.


    At this time, chen fan and LAN Xiao, who were being besieged there, suddenly gave a stuffy hum together, and then, at the same time, spewed a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1961

    The smile still remained on their faces, but in their eyes, there was a very strong color of pain in a moment.


    Chen Fan grabbed LAN Xiao''s hand, and the veins on his forehead were going to burst. LAN Xiao also showed endless strong pain. But she did not utter a painful cry.


    The sweat on his forehead trickled down.


    All the people around were subconsciously stunned. Can such a little wine drink the former gods of the two great ancestors to vomit blood? Obviously impossible!


    And the pain expression on these two faces is not pretended at all. These people who are very close to them can even feel the pain they are trying to endure.


    It is conceivable that the two monks in this realm can react like this, and the degree of pain.


    What happened?


    The people here, any one, are all of high status, so in the face of this situation, everyone did not panic, but directly pressed chen fan and LAN Xiao on the chair, and then all looked at chen fan and LAN Xiao with concern.


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao seem to want to talk and want to tell everyone not to worry. But with one mouth, the two people were even... Spitting out a mouthful of golden blood again!


    Blood of the gods!


    The smell that permeates the air is not the pungent smell of blood, but a faint fragrance!


    It is obviously a serious injury to make a god vomit blood.


    Chen Fan seemed to want to laugh, but it affected more intense pain, and his expression was more ugly than crying.


    Chu Mo directly stood up and walked over. His heart was a little sad.


    I didn''t expect what Nie Lang said to come true so soon. I''m afraid the masters of the three Protoss didn''t expect a wedding to be held here!


    Both of them are in full view!


    Because this wedding is confidential and has not been spread through the rune network. Otherwise, I believe the masters of the three Protoss will never choose to start at this time.


    But, no matter when, it doesn''t matter.


    Nie Lang''s face was not very good-looking. A wedding banquet was simply disturbed by those cruel bastards!


    He followed Chu Mo and walked over there. Everyone doesn''t know why. Including those close relatives of Chen Fan and LAN Xiao, their faces were all a little anxious, and they didn''t know what had happened.


    At this time, chen fan seemed to slow down a little. Seeing Chu Mo coming, he said directly, "emperor of heaven, I have something to tell you."


    "Well, come with me!" Chu Mo nodded, and then said to the crowd, "it''s all right. It''s easy for everyone to get together. Keep drinking, and they''ll be all right in a moment."


    When such a thing happened, the public''s interest was also affected. But they did not disperse, because everyone wanted to know what had happened. Why are these two children spitting blood together?


    However, seeing Chu Mo''s appearance, they seemed to be confident, and they were more or less relieved.


    Especially the relatives of Chen Fan and LAN Xiao, they have now fully integrated into this world. There is a strong confidence in the world, the heaven and Chu mo.


    Especially this time, the protoss knocked heavily, and countless creatures entered the lower world. Seeing that the war was about to begin, it was calm. This is amazing. Others will not know that this is the credit of Nie lang. they will only think that the emperor of Chu is invincible. After these homeless poor gods came, they didn''t dare to hit them at all!


    In this regard, Nie Lang will not clarify anything. In his capacity, of course, he will not care about this matter. But also happy to push Chu Mo''s prestige to a higher level.


    Because only Chu Mo''s prestige is higher and higher, the world will be better and better.


    Chu Mo led chen fan and LAN Xiao directly into the secret room of Tianting. Here, there are countless French front crackdowns. At the same time, Chu Mo was inspired by the infinite sky and created a chaotic void!


    In short, there is hardly any conversation that can be perceived by the outside world here.


    Before Chen Fan spoke, Chu Mo said directly, "no matter what they want, promise them."


    Chen fan was stunned immediately. Even he didn''t know what was going on. But suddenly, he felt that his body seemed to be completely out of his own, and the pain was extremely strong, as if he was going to tear his body apart!


    LAN Xiao feels the same way.


    Then the voices of their masters came into their minds.


    Their masters said the same thing, and Chen Fan and LAN Xiao didn''t even have a chance to say this to each other.


    But it seems that the emperor of heaven knows this!


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao looked at Chu Mo in surprise, and then shook their heads at the same time: "no, it can''t be like this..."


    Chu Mo smiled gently, "what did they say?"


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao were extremely curious, but they didn''t ask, Chen Fan said: "In my mind, the voice of the master of the Chen Protoss rang out. He told me that the one just now was just a small punishment. It was not the most severe punishment. If they wanted me to die, it was just a matter of thought. Moreover, they could also let me not die, but suffered all the torture. In the process of being tortured, I wanted to die! Then he said, not only us, but also our parents and relatives, They can control our life and death at will. Unless we commit suicide ourselves, otherwise, we can''t escape their control anyway. "


    LAN Xiao nodded aside and said with lingering fear, "what the head of the LAN Protoss said to me is almost the same. Then he told me that as long as we are obedient, we can let bygones be bygones. We can even accept us back to the Protoss. He asked me to pass on the news of the relatives around the emperor of heaven leaving the Pangu world to them. He also taught us how to pass it on."


    "Yes, I am here, too." Chen Fan said with hate on his face, "even if I die, I won''t promise them. I won''t do anything sorry to the emperor of heaven."


    "Neither will I." LAN Xiao said seriously, "although I don''t want to die, I won''t do this!"


    Chu Mo nodded: "you two panic, don''t be afraid. Use the method they gave you to contact them."


    In their eyes, there was a clear color, and then they all showed expressions of hate. Chen Fan said, "is the emperor of heaven going to pit them once? It should have been like this!"


    LAN Xiao said, "the emperor of heaven doesn''t care about us. We are not afraid of death!"


    Chu Mo shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ll protect you. Don''t worry, for this blood curse. I think we still have a way."


    "Ah?"


    This time, not only chen fan and LAN Xiao, but also Nie Lang was stunned.


    He looked at Chu Mo''s face and seemed to want to make sure that what Chu Mo said was true or false.


    Chu Mo smiled, with a look of great confidence on his face, and said faintly, "at that time, you two may be wronged, as well as your relatives for a period of time."


    "Huh?" Chen fan and LAN Xiao all showed doubts. Chen Fan said, "we are not afraid of grievances, but the emperor of heaven should not be too troublesome."


    Chu Mo shook his head, "no trouble, no trouble at all!"


    Nie Lang looked at Chu Mo and wanted to get an explanation from Chu mo.


    Chu Mo smiled: "six samsara!"


    "Ah?"


    This time, the three people uttered an exclamation at the same time again.


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao immediately frowned, "will we forget who we are? Can we still see each other?"


    At this moment, Nie Lang, who had regained his consciousness, laughed: "you two children have been around the emperor for a long time. Do you think the emperor will do anything you are not sure of?"


    Chen fan and LAN Xiao laughed a little embarrassed. Indeed, Chu Mo never said anything if they were not sure.


    Chu Mo looked at them and said: "Chu Hui, you see, you know, she was an authentic Rune life in the past. Later, in order not to let the giants of the great power academy fight against me, she did not hesitate to commit suicide, leaving only a little spirit, and went through many years of reincarnation. However, I still found her. Rest assured, you two, at that time, I will keep all your memories. When I find you, I will pick you up. Also Have your relatives. "


    Nie Lang''s eyes twinkled with light, Murmured, "that is to say, the means left by those people in the past are not without a way to solve it? This matter... It''s interesting. I''m afraid that those people didn''t think that one day, their descendants will enter the lower world and participate in the six samsara. Looking back, this matter must be used, at least, to make some trouble for the Protoss. They can''t be so unscrupulous!"


    Chu Mo nodded, "but we still need to find out the exact evidence for this matter. For example, there is clear evidence to prove the existence of the blood curse. Even if those masters want to argue, they can''t argue."


    Nie Lang smiled: "leave it to me. After all, I can understand all these things, too!"


    Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang, and couldn''t help sighing: "I have a master, such as a treasure!"


    Nie Lang laughed, "we complement each other!"


    Chen Fan flattered him a little: "master Nie Lang''s knowledge has improved again!"


    Later, Chu Mo and Nie Lang returned to the banquet with Chen Fan and LAN Xiao. The two young people looked normal. It''s like nothing happened. They didn''t even explain, and the crowd didn''t ask.


    After a while, the wedding banquet was again lively.


    That little episode soon dissipated.

 Chapter 1962

    In the 29000 year of the Pangu calendar, it has been a thousand years since the gods knocked and entered the Pangu world. For the protoss, this time really has no feeling. However, after getting used to the ancient calendar, those gods actually have a feeling of vicissitudes.


    Because there is a rune network, what happens every day can be recorded. These Protoss found that thousands of years, really have changed a lot.


    It seems that a thousand years in this world is richer than a hundred thousand years in the divine world.


    They even found that they didn''t want war!


    As for the desire to build a perfect divine world and achieve eternity and immortality, it is not as strong as it used to be. This discovery made many gods feel incredible. They were even a little panicked and didn''t understand whether this idea was wrong or right.


    Moreover, after thousands of years, they found that except for eternity and immortality, the world seemed to have nothing bad except that the essence in the air was not so rich.


    They are also used to wandering on the rune network and communicating with all kinds of creatures. Used to that kind of laughing and scolding.


    If there is no war from now on, it seems that it is also very good!


    Protoss with this idea have begun to grow in number.


    Except for a few die hards who still maintain their original ideas, most protoss have unconsciously changed their understanding of the world.


    Another point is that the price of various commodities on the rune mall has been lowered gradually in Tianting.


    Although it is still expensive compared with the four heavens, it is a surprising change for the gods in the divine world. Although they are extremely arrogant in their bones, they also hope to be recognized by other creatures!


    If only you are arrogant, but no one agrees, it is also very uncomfortable.


    However, just recently, a major event finally broke out in the five heaven world, which has been silent for thousands of years.


    A empress emperor beside Chu Mo was assassinated and almost in danger. At the critical moment, several leaders of Tianting arrived in time.


    After the first World War, the gods of the protoss who wanted to kidnap the emperor and empress were directly suppressed and killed on the spot!


    Not even alive!


    This incident directly shocked the five heaven world.


    On the other side of the heaven, the powerful condemned the protoss for wanting to start a war.


    On the protoss side, it was quiet, and there was no response at all.


    However, on the rune network, there was a curse war directly.


    The gods who live on the land of gods finally felt the horror of all creatures in the five heaven world for the first time.


    That kind of scolding came like a tide. They thought they wouldn''t care about the barking of these low-level creatures. But it turned out that they were wrong!


    Because they have completely integrated into the world in this millennium. Unconsciously, the rune network has a deep sense of identity with the world. Therefore, when being scolded, the first reaction of many gods is injustice!


    It''s an injustice!


    Not anger!


    Because that image has been spread to the rune network.


    Those who did it were really the top masters on the protoss side.


    But the gods on the continent of gods also feel wronged! Facing the surging scolding, they finally couldn''t help but explain.


    This explanation directly fell into an endless scolding battle.


    "Gods? Do you still regard yourself as gods? In a few thousand years, the broken divine world will completely collapse? A group of bereaved dogs, our Heavenly Emperor kindly accepted you and selflessly gave you a habitat. Is that how you repay?"


    "It''s really chilling. Those gods in the divine world are like wolves who can''t feed enough!"


    "Brother, if you scold those bastard gods, don''t say wolf, OK? The leader of the orc clan on the mainland of Tiangong, once one of the eight masters of the divine world, is an old wolf. Who dares to say he is bad?"


    "Don''t all gods claim to be ruthless? I''ve really seen it today. Indeed, they are ruthless, and they can actually do such shameful things."


    These are fairly good, and many are particularly unpleasant, which makes those former gods on the God continent very uncomfortable, wronged, and angry.


    "We didn''t do it! Which group has few scum?"


    "Are there a few gods who do bad things and deny all gods?"


    "Are all creatures in your world good?"


    "We have never left the land of gods. How about you overturning a boat of people with such a pole?"


    "Stop scolding. I''m a little afraid of the rune board. Please, we didn''t do it."


    Later, the gods who were scolded anxiously were finally angry, and they began to scold each other crazily.


    But at this time, a shocking news broke out again on the rune network!


    This news was actually sent from the official side of Tianting.


    This message is called telling all gods!


    This is a long letter with a lot of images on it. It recorded a very clear and detailed thing that shocked all gods.


    "All gods, I''m the messenger of heaven. I''ll announce something. Something closely related to all your gods. This thing may sound a little incredible, but unfortunately, it''s true."


    "All your gods and bodies have been planted with a blood curse from the moment they were born. You have no doubt that it is real and not made by your parents and elders. It comes from your original ancestors. It is called the divine blood curse. Only the master of your Divine family can master the use of the divine blood curse."


    "Once this blood curse is triggered, no matter what level you are or where you are, you will have no way to escape. The emperor and empress were in danger some time ago, which is related to this matter."


    "You can see these images below. Yes, they are all former gods. These two young people, one named Chen Fan and the other named LAN Xiao. Maybe there should be many people who know them from the three major Terrans of your Protoss. They may even think they are traitors. But they just made the right choice. Now, it''s your turn to make this selection..."


    In the long letter, the whole story was explained in great detail, but Chen Fan and LAN Xiao were changed. They said that they were first threatened by the masters with blood spells to their families. Had to betray the whereabouts of the emperor and empress. Then, the two felt guilty and committed suicide directly!


    Aware of their suicide, the master killed all the immediate relatives of Chen Fan and LAN Xiao!


    "This is a tragedy. As a member of the heaven, I really don''t know what to say. Of course, you must still doubt the authenticity of this matter now. In the following image, Nie Lang, one of the eight masters of the divine world in the past, will tell you the truth of this matter with the most direct evidence. In short, we strongly condemn those masters of the divine world, you are too cruel! You You killed your descendants! Today you can kill them. Will you kill all your descendants for your own interests tomorrow? If they don''t listen to you, if they don''t want war, will you also use this means? "


    Among the following images, Nie Lang directly gives the most direct evidence. It''s too easy for the former master to take out these things.


    This message instantly spread throughout the rune network.


    The constant scolding came to an abrupt end!


    The wind direction of the whole world seems to have changed in an instant! Almost all the creatures in the five heaven world, including those who scolded the gods the most fiercely before, have changed their tone at the moment.


    "So poor, I really sympathize with you. Really, I''m not laughing at you. Think about it for yourself. A group of gods who think they are superior, but in fact, they can''t even control their own destiny. It''s really sad!"


    "Eternity and immortality? What a joke! Fate is in the hands of others. What else is eternity and immortality?"


    "It''s really hard to imagine that the divine world should be so dark. How did the ancestors, who were masters, lay hands on their descendants?"


    Almost all the gods on the rune network lost their voices at this moment!


    They were shocked, shocked, confused... They couldn''t believe it was true!


    But I have to believe that their realm is very high and their Taoism is excellent. In fact, as soon as the image of Nie Lang came out, they already understood that this must be true!


    Therefore, they can''t accept that these gods can''t even control their real destiny in their own hands. This is simply a big joke!


    But at this time, the most depressed one must belong to the seven masters!


    Especially the four masters on the Terran side, because those relatives of Chen Fan and LAN Xiao were not killed by them at all!


    But now they can''t make any sound. Once you make a sound, you will not only be sprayed into dogs by all creatures in the five heavens, but also be more angry by their descendants in the spirit continent!


    Don''t you dare admit that you''ve done everything?


    However, at this time, an unexpected thing suddenly happened.


    This not only caught the protoss unprepared, but also... Caught the Tianting side unprepared!


    Because there are angry gods on the mainland of gods. Finally, regardless of taboos, they cursed the early gods of the protoss... On the rune board!


    "Shit like gods of the first generation, what was your heart at the beginning? Are we your descendants? Or a group of your slaves? And those masters, can you still have a face? What do you... Want to do?"

 Chapter 1963

    This extremely angry question directly detonated the whole God continent!


    The early gods are a huge taboo topic in the whole Protoss, and no one dares to mention them openly. But now, it is not only mentioned, but also directly sent to the rune network to question and curse!


    All creatures on this side of the five heavens world don''t care about those things.


    So, almost in an instant, the four words "early gods" were mentioned many times. How many times have you been scolded. It must be measured in immeasurable quantities.


    In heaven.


    Chu Mo''s face was grim. He had just sent chen fan, LAN Xiao and their relatives to reincarnation.


    As the emperor of heaven, he has been in charge of the six reincarnations of the five heavenly worlds for so many years. Although he can''t control it, he can still do something.


    As soon as Chu Mo came back, he saw Nie Lang with a very severe face.


    When Nie Lang saw Chu Mo''s first sentence, he said, "it''s broken. It''s making a lot of trouble!"


    Chu Mo also knew what had happened in an instant. Although his face was extremely severe, there was not much surprise in his eyes. He looked at Nie Lang: "in fact, this thing will break out sooner or later, isn''t it?"


    Nie Lang was slightly stunned, and then nodded bitterly: "yes, because with the complete integration of the Protoss. One day, taboo will no longer be taboo. As long as a God speaks the words" early gods "on the rune network, this matter will erupt."


    Chu Mo said, "yes, so don''t think about regrets now. First analyze the current situation."


    Nie Lang nodded, and then began to worry about the Tianting department.


    At this time, a large number of Tianting people also felt something from the changing Qi mechanism between heaven and earth.


    Although the world has not changed significantly, in fact, any monk in the realm of great ancestor can feel unusual from this.


    On the side of the heavenly court, Chu Mo''s dead horse as a living horse doctor personally sent a message: referring to the early gods, great misfortune will happen. Please try to restrain yourself and don''t mention them again!


    This is the request sent by the emperor of heaven himself!


    This request swept the whole five heaven world in an instant.


    It is clear that the four words "early gods" are taboo, and all the protoss are a little silly at the moment.


    They didn''t expect that this matter would evolve to this extent.


    Although they knew it was taboo before, they didn''t know that it was so taboo. Where is this taboo? It''s clearly a terrible trap!


    On this side of the world of the five heavens, although they responded quickly, countless creatures really stopped talking about the four words "early gods". But in fact, it''s still late!


    There are too many creatures in the world of five heavens! No quantity!


    So many creatures instantly mentioned the early gods, and the kind of mental power generated was simply unimaginable.


    The whole world is beginning to change!


    Although the change was slow, it was enough to make all creatures feel frightened.


    In the palace of the heaven, Chu Mo and Nie Lang used the shortest time to transmit everything about the early gods to everyone''s spiritual consciousness in the way of divine thoughts. Because in words, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    In the end, Chu Mo looked at the shocked people on his face and said in a deep voice, "now, the whole world is about to undergo major changes, and the... On the protoss side is a little irrelevant. Because with the ominous happening, they are too busy to take care of themselves and have no time to take care of us at all. Therefore, we need to do a few things first!"


    "Emperor of heaven, please say!"


    Everyone stared at Chu mo. at this moment, they didn''t panic, didn''t mess, and didn''t despair!


    They are all extremely calm.


    This is a kind of composure cultivated by endless years!


    This kind of composure is only available to those who have experienced too many worlds.


    Even those gods in the protoss cannot be so calm in the face of what is happening at present because their experience is too simple and simple.


    "First, everyone, be ready for reincarnation!"


    Chu Mo came up and said this. He looked at the crowd: "don''t feel exaggerated or impossible. In fact, this day will come sooner or later. Just didn''t expect it to come so suddenly. Sorry, I didn''t tell you earlier."


    In the hall, all the members of the heavenly court department did not speak. But there was no blame in their eyes when they looked at Chu mo.


    There is only understanding and recognition!


    They won''t blame Chu Mo, because they all know what''s going on!


    Chu Mo said, "what I can do now is to completely open up the whole six reincarnations, and then close several of them in a short time. Well, it can also leave most memories for some people with enough strength!"


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd and said with a wry smile, "this is also the greatest authority that I, the emperor of heaven, can use."


    He is the emperor of heaven, who is recognized by the world! Otherwise, he has no ability to do such a thing. But this is the limit he can achieve!


    "Enough." The demon king said in a deep voice, "it''s enough! There are no worries behind."


    "No worries." The monkey said, "my big iron bar is so hungry that I can''t wait to hit the heads of those so-called gods!"


    "No worries!" There was a roar in the whole hall!


    Chu Mo looked at the crowd, and the corners of his eyes were slightly moist: "second..."


    He took a deep breath: "not to mention the second, let''s prepare for battle and reincarnation! The years I met you have been the happiest time of my life... I am honored to meet you, and I will never forget you!"


    In the hall, someone finally couldn''t help crying.


    "We will never forget you, no matter how old or how old! Even if the world is completely over! Even if this reincarnation is completely stopped, we will never forget!" Miaoyi Niang looked at Chu Mo deeply.


    Years did not leave any traces of vicissitudes on the face of the woman who grew up with Chu Mo, and her eyes were as clear as before. Her voice is very light, but it echoes in the whole hall!


    Na Yi looked at Chu Mo, smiled and said, "I will never forget everything on that grassland! Even if I have experienced endless disasters, even if I am no longer me after waking up, as long as I see the grassland, I will think of it!"


    Na Yi said, leaving two lines of clear tears on her face.


    I wish I could be with you day and night. I hate fate. If there is an afterlife, I really want to be with you!


    Liu Yun looked at Chu Mo and whispered, "suddenly a little regretful..." as she said, she couldn''t help laughing: "my little man, if I can reincarnate again, I will hold on to you without hesitation and don''t let you slip away from me."


    "Hey, hey, don''t be sensational, okay? Na Yi, Liuyun, you two are enough. It''s been so many years, eh, how many years? Hundreds of thousands of years? How many times have I persuaded you? How did you say you want to be sisters with me and Yi Yi? Just be a confidant... Now you know you regret it? It''s okay, it''s not too late, come on, come on." Qi Xiaoyu appeared beside Chu Mo and waved to Na Yi and Liu Yun. Then he looked at Miaoyi Niang with a smile, and his eyes swept from the women in the ethereal palace.


    He said with a smile, "you see, he is now the emperor of heaven, but there are only one emperor and two empresses... Don''t you think it''s embarrassing? Anyway, I feel very humiliated. Every time I go out, people look at me and Yi Yi differently. Maybe in my heart, I think we are jealous women? We have been dominating the emperor of heaven..."


    The whole hall, the kind of sad and desolate atmosphere, was directly stirred up by Qi Xiaoyu''s short words.


    Everyone looked at Qi Xiaoyu in tears and laughter, but speaking of it, the atmosphere just now was indeed a little heavy. It''s completely the same as life and death.


    At this time, Shui Yiyi also appeared on the other side of Chu mo. if it was Shui Yiyi of that hot and yellow region, she really didn''t have Qi Xiaoyu''s heart. But now, she has experienced too many things. I have already seen through all kinds of situations in the world.


    She is now completely different from the past.


    "Nothing in this world is more precious than company. All of us have been together and accompanied him for so many years. What he did by the emperor of heaven is indeed a little pathetic. A secular emperor still has 3000 harem beauties. You guys add up to only a dozen... Not even dozens. Obviously, there are some in your heart, and they are willing. Why have you been pretending to be confused?" Shui Yiyi said with a smile, "if this disaster is in the past, I will marry!"


    In the hall, all the women blushed in a rare way.


    The previous sad atmosphere was finally lost by the two emperors and empresses. But it became a little weird.


    At this time, Chu Mo, who had been covered with black lines, suddenly looked frozen. He suddenly smiled and looked at the people in the hall: "go, you will meet those top gods! Other things, you can talk about it after you survive, and you can talk about it in the next life!"


    finally


    A long river of years suddenly appeared over the Pangu world!


    The long river, with neither head nor tail visible, is vast and mighty, just like a heavenly river hanging over the Pangu world. In the river, endless figures began to come out of it.


    Every one of them is flamboyant!


    Any one, the kind of momentum that emanates, makes people have an impulse to kneel down!


    There are hundreds of millions of these creatures!


    Compared with all the creatures in the whole Pangu world, this number is nothing.


    But the momentum of these creatures is too powerful. They seem to be able to kill a world!


    Moreover, this group of creatures, just came out of the long river of years, directly shot!


    No one knows how many years of resentment they have accumulated, and no one understands the anger in their hearts. Anyway, this group of creatures came out of the long river of years, and the moment they appeared in this world, they directly launched destruction!


    Even if there is no living creature here, they also want to fight! Attack, too! To this day, to this place, to this world, directly launch terrorist attacks!


    Boom!


    The sky of this square of heaven and earth collapsed directly.


    Nowhere can withstand such an attack!


    Moreover, with the fluctuation of this attack, it directly spread to the Pangu world below.


    A large number of huge cities were destroyed in an instant.


    All the creatures in the city also disappeared with them.


    Then, there is only a piece of red soil left!

 Chapter 1964

    It''s terrible. It''s like the end of the day. There is no strength at all to resist such a strong man who has come out of the long river of years. Their combat power can''t be described in this realm of the world. Even the creatures in Dazu realm can''t stand their attack at all!


    There are too many strong people coming out of this long river of years!


    After these creatures come out, they are directly venting the same attacks. They want to destroy the sky and earth!


    There is no fear at all, and I don''t want to leave these creatures, which can be used when building a perfect divine world in the future.


    Killing, only killing!


    Nothing but killing!


    The killing caused by this instant seems nothing to the whole Pangu world as a whole. But if this goes on, the whole Pangu world will be completely razed to the ground in less than ten years!


    The long river of years does not just appear here in the Pangu world, but also in the other four days. The creatures that come out of there don''t look like normal creatures at all. They are completely killing machines. There is no emotion, only killing!


    They are all too powerful, and what they appear is too sudden!


    After coming out, there was no negotiation at all. This brutal and direct killing directly stunned all creatures in the whole five heaven world!


    Almost all creatures don''t even know what happened. In front of the heavenly court, the emperor personally asked them not to mention the words of the early gods. They also did it and obeyed. Chu Mo''s words still have a considerable influence in their minds!


    But no one could have imagined that these early gods came so quickly and suddenly, and even more unexpected that these early gods now seem to have completely changed. There is no emotion at all, only killing!


    Not only the world of the five heavens, the heavenly palace continent and the God continent... They also failed to be alone.


    Those years seemed like places where a large number of creatures gathered. Where they appeared, they were gathering areas of a large number of creatures!


    A war without warning began in an instant.


    It''s not the war between Protoss and Terrans that people thought before, but the war between Protoss and Terrans... Facing the early gods!


    In fact, at the moment when the topic of the early gods spread on the rune board, the seven masters on the protoss side had realized that it was bad. They even have the idea of escaping back to the broken divine world. No one in the world knows the horror of those early gods better than their seven masters.


    They simply did not have the courage to face the early gods like the tide!


    But even the seven masters did not expect that these early gods came so quickly.


    That feeling, as if he had fallen asleep in the dark, waiting for immeasurable robbery, only waiting for someone to wake them up. Then, they will directly take up arms and suppress the whole world!


    What is locust transit? This is it.


    Grasshoppers transit, leaving no grass. These early gods are also barren when they transit!


    It''s completely an extinction blow.


    Pangu world, one city, two cities, three cities... Ten cities!


    Hongmeng Avenue zijintian world. One city, two cities... Ten cities!


    Great mercy, South boundless world, great freedom boundless world, great fortune carefree world... All of them!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, many huge ancient cities were pushed horizontally by this group of horrible creatures who came out of the long river of years.


    This is a real catastrophe.


    The catastrophe of this world!


    In this world, no one can survive, no one can escape. Even those gods on the God continent can''t do the same! They also have no way to escape!


    Only fight!


    At the beginning, there were all kinds of panic voices on the rune network, and many people were still expressing their feelings through the rune network.


    But soon, the whole Rune network was like dead. No one speaks on the rune network anymore.


    Because those places that were "patronized" by the early gods have become dead places!


    In those places, no creature can send messages through the rune network.


    Where the early gods had not "patronized", all the creatures began to flee from the big city.


    They didn''t know where they were going to flee, but they said they couldn''t stay in the city anymore. Because staying in the city means you may die at any time.


    Good, how can it suddenly become like this?


    Didn''t you mention a few words about the early gods? Didn''t you just arrange them a few sentences and complain about them? Why did it suddenly become like this? Why? How did this happen?


    Everyone was confused and didn''t understand at all. However, this matter also made them finally understand that the early gods... Is a huge taboo! They also understood why the emperor of Chu appeared in person and asked them not to mention it.


    But now it''s a little late to understand... It''s really late.


    Chu Mo directly took the people in the heaven and rushed to the place where the incident occurred. All these people have no time to say goodbye to their relatives. There is not even time to say a word.


    This time, Qi Xiaoyu, Shui Yiyi, Liuyun, Miaoyi Niang and the whole ethereal palace system, even Chu Hui with general combat power, and Chu Hui, the former venerable... Everyone chose to follow Chu mo. Go to meet the enemy with the Tianting department!


    Maybe this time, we will never turn back. Maybe this goodbye, we will separate Yin and Yang, and even never see each other again. So, please let me look at you, even if it''s death, I also want to see the last moment before our parting!


    Chu Mo didn''t refuse this time. He didn''t even try to send this group of his relatives and friends into the Shenjian world. Although today''s Shenjian world is also a very perfect big world, with huge space and complete Qi.


    But he didn''t try to do so, because Chu Mo knew that if he did, those people would also refuse! They will definitely not agree!


    Then, live and die together!


    The whole Tianting department was vast and mighty, followed by two armies.


    On the one hand, there is the army composed of the great ancestor realm creatures in the charge of the demon king; On the other hand, the armies led by fan Wudi were inferior but not weak.


    Everyone knows what they are going to face. Maybe there will be fear in their hearts, but no one flinches. Because although the world is big, they have no retreat.


    You can only harden your scalp and rush up!


    Nothing more than death!


    We still have six reincarnations. What are we afraid of?


    Demon king, wandering, monkey, Chu Tianji, Chu Lao, fan Wudi... This is the real fierce man in the world!


    They are not afraid at all.


    Don''t mention that they are facing the first generation gods. Even the top-level first generation gods, they are also indomitable and won''t be afraid at all!


    When Chu Mo and his group finally met the early gods, they were less than ten billion miles away from a magnificent ancient city. A little further forward, it will enter their attack range.


    At this moment, there are countless creatures fleeing from that magnificent and huge ancient city.


    But they were lucky, because Chu Mo had arrived with everyone.


    Those early gods who were preparing to kill the ancient city stopped after sensing this group of people here. They are imposing and repressive. In that void, they fought in a row, stretching for hundreds of thousands of miles. Standing in a row, they all looked at Chu Mo and his group coldly.


    They also felt a kind of fearless spirit and will from Chu Mo and his group of people!


    This spirit and will, even these early gods, cannot be completely ignored!


    Boom!


    These early gods finally turned and moved forward in the direction of Chu mo.


    They''re coming!


    In that ancient city, the group of creatures who were fleeing out, with a high realm, finally saw the endless sky ten billion miles away. Those two mighty armies.


    "Our people are coming!"


    "It''s our people!"


    "The emperor of Chu brought people to save us!"


    "We are saved!"


    Countless creatures could not help crying.


    Then, at this moment, someone finally passed this scene directly to the rune network with the recording function on the rune board.


    That title is very eye-catching. We''re not finished yet! The emperor of heaven is coming!


    At the same time, in the whole world of the five heavens, every place where there are early gods has finally begun to appear the power of resistance.


    There are strong people in the five heavens world!


    Just like in the past, Chu Mo and the monks of Pangu world fought against the four heavens. At that time, if all the great ancestors in the whole four heavens came out, Chu Mo would have been destroyed.


    But this time it''s different! Last time, the creatures of the four heavens could choose to avoid sticking. But this time, they have no retreat at all.


    So, only one war!


    Then fight!


    Pangu world. Chu Hui, beside Chu Mo, whispered, "the number of each other is more than 6.2 billion."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The figure of 6.2 billion is really a drop in the bucket compared with the creatures in the whole Pangu world. But the power represented by these creatures is shocking.


    "As the first gods, have you completely lost your humanity?" Nie Lang stood beside Chu Mo and directly shouted!


    His status is very high, even in the divine world, it is also the top group. Therefore, he has the confidence to scold these early gods.


    But these early gods, like completely lost their minds, can''t see that they have the ability to think. It seems to have completely become a walking corpse. This situation is really very strange.

 Chapter 1965

    What else did Nie Lang want to say? Chu Mo frowned slightly and looked at the distant top of the sky, the looming river of years.


    The infinite power of time emanates from there. With endless vicissitudes and desolation.


    Chu Mo''s understanding of reincarnation in these endless years has been very profound. Looking at the long river of years, he always had a feeling in his heart, as if the river... Was a river free from reincarnation!


    Although it appeared in this world, he could not feel the relationship between the river and the world.


    Can it be said that this group of early gods, after being involved in this long river of years, lost their intelligence, leaving only the most basic killing instinct. Then, because they completely lost the opportunity of reincarnation, their hearts are full of endless resentment?


    Thinking of this, Chu Mo suddenly thought: if these creatures can be directly into the reincarnation, what will happen?


    Ahead, the speed of these early gods is very fast. Although the two sides are separated by an infinite distance, in fact, soon, the other side is still close!


    At this time, Chu Mo held up his killing sky in his hand, and then cut out a bloody knife light mercilessly.


    The light of the knife crossed the void for tens of billions of miles and cut at the early gods.


    "Kill!"


    Chu Mo roared and rushed out first.


    Followed by Nie Lang, Nie Bao, Yu Hong, Mojun, monkey, Piaoling, Chu Lao and Chu Tianji, who are powerful and extremely brave.


    Chu Mo''s knife directly cut down hundreds of early gods from the sky!


    The fierce and unparalleled knife light cut on them, just like cutting on tofu. The defense ability of these matchless early gods... Is unimaginable!


    Even in Chu Mo''s view, even ordinary friars in ancestral realm have slightly stronger defense than them!


    "They are not without weakness!" Chu Mo shouted in a deep voice.


    Almost at the same time, Nie Lang was also shouting loudly: "although their attack was announced, their defense was very poor, kill!"


    Although the early gods seem to have lost their wits, their instincts are still there. Chu Mo killed hundreds of his companions with a knife, and the rest were all angry!


    The beheaded gods turned into waves and flew towards the river in the distance.


    In the spray, there was a unwilling roar and roar at this time!


    That roar and roar, but it is full of human nature!


    Why is this?


    When they became human beings, there was no wisdom, only killing. But after being killed, it turned back into a spray of years. In the midst of that spray, their roars came again?


    At this time, Chu Mo directly uses the power of reincarnation!


    Unparalleled power directly suppressed the waves.


    Along with many intact early gods, they were also shrouded by this power.


    This is a power that really belongs to reincarnation, and this is the part that Chu Mo can control!


    He wants to use the power of reincarnation to completely separate these dead early gods from the long river of years!


    Boom!


    In the void, there was an incomparable grandeur.


    This breath comes from the long river of years!


    It seems that there is a will calling those waves back!


    Chu Mo was immediately surprised that these years... Actually seemed to be alive!


    They are really calling!


    It''s like a mother calling playful children, calling those early gods who have turned into waves again to return to its arms.


    This is so weird!


    It''s too evil!


    Those waves were reluctant at all, and they sent out a terrible roar and scream, which was more like trying to fight their lives towards the reincarnation power of Chu mo.


    "They want to go to reincarnation!" Even Nie Lang found something wrong!


    Because at this time, everyone was extremely shocked to find that after feeling the power of reincarnation, all the early gods gave up attacking them. Instead, they rushed towards the place where the reincarnation force was emitted!


    Monkey bang when a stick, smashed the head of a primary God, in the last moment, he seemed to see, that primary God a pair of wooden eyes, showing a touch of gratitude!


    What is this situation?


    Chu Mo at this time, wow, directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    This is the power from the distant sky and the long river of years! Chu Mo can clearly feel its anger! It seemed that Chu Mo was too nosy.


    "You his mother!" Chu Mo directly operated all the forces of the whole body, supporting the reincarnation force, enveloping these early gods. Then he angrily scolded, "why do you appear here? Get out of here!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the sky, a series of thunder directly sounded!


    The emperor of heaven is angry!


    In the sky, in an instant, dark clouds covered the lightning and thunder, and a large number of natural disasters cleaved towards the long river of years!


    However, the thunder and lightning split in the long river of those years, and there was no ripple at all.


    The long river of years still exudes the breath of vicissitudes and desolation. Moreover, with a supreme will, it seems that Chu Mo has completely angered him. That will, towards Chu Mo, fiercely suppressed! Even temporarily gave up the call to those early gods.


    Those early gods took advantage of this opportunity to rush frantically towards the door of reincarnation opened by Chu Mo!


    More than six billion early gods rushed to the open door!


    This is the door of the six samsara. No one can guarantee which way will come out after entering this door. According to the killing of these early gods, nine times out of ten, they will be directly sent to the animal Road, hungry ghost road and hell road by the six reincarnations.


    It''s better to enter the animal path. Even if you can''t open your mind and practice, you can only be an ordinary animal, but at least you can reappear in this world.


    If you enter the hell road and hungry ghost Road, you will be unlucky. Maybe in those two ways, it is normal to suffer for millions of years.


    But at this moment, this group of early gods, who seemed to have completely lost their minds, were all crazy and rushed frantically to the door of reincarnation. It seems that even hell and hungry ghost are countless times happier than being involved in the long river of years now!


    At the door of that door, all the members of the heavenly department even heard the happy cries of the early gods!


    It seems that for them, entering that door is a complete victory!


    Chu Mo is fighting against the will of the long river of years, and his eyes become more and more firm!


    Years, reincarnation, life and death... Chu Mo has experienced all these more than many times.


    Therefore, although the will of this long river of years is extremely strong, it cannot really suppress Chu Mo here. Can''t even stop Chu Mo from opening the door of the six samsara!


    On Chu Mo''s body, there is a seal of the emperor of heaven, which was once a decree of God! Today, it has become a seal of the emperor of heaven. It is naturally formed and the embodiment of Tao and Dharma. When Chu Mo was oppressed by the will of the long river of years. This Heavenly Emperor seal suddenly flew out of Chu Mo''s body.


    Then, it flew directly towards the long river of years!


    Just like a brave moth, it pounced on the fire without hesitation.


    In the moment of approaching the long river of years, such a heavenly seal suddenly shines with infinite light!


    This light shines on the long river of years, and instantly illuminates everything in the river clearly, even the slightest bit!


    Chu Mo was surprised to find that under the light of the emperor''s seal, the whole river of years was originally shrouded in laws and looked extremely muddy. But now it''s crystal clear.


    Chu Mo and many top monks in Tianting saw it. At the bottom of the long river of clear years... There were huge figures sitting around!


    No one can calculate how huge those figures are, because their size seems to have surpassed the whole Pangu world. They sat motionless at the bottom of the long river of years, standing still despite the scouring of the torrents of the long river of years. They are like statues. From their bodies, they don''t feel any anger!


    Chu Mo couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t know who those people were.


    However, Nie Lang beside him suddenly looked at a figure, directly shed tears and shouted, "father!"


    Chu Mo looked at Nie Lang with a shocked face, and then looked down Nie Lang''s eyes. There is an old dragon at the bottom of the river.


    Its size doesn''t look big, but its size is also amazing. That kind of feeling, like this side of the world, there is no room for them!


    The old dragon was at the bottom of the river. His body was like a dead tree, and he couldn''t see any luster at all. He didn''t move. No matter how Nie Lang shouted, he didn''t give any response.


    Nie Lang was crying, and he even wanted to rush there. But Chu Mo caught him.


    The light emitted by the emperor''s seal is not to illuminate the river, but to resist the will of the long river of years.


    The supreme will on the other side of the long river of years seemed to be partially suppressed by the seal of the emperor of heaven. The pressure on Chu Mo''s side plummeted.


    Then, he watched helplessly, that group of gods, almost in an instant, had all entered the open door of the six reincarnation!


    Then, the world, instantly restored calm!


    The long river of years in the distance also scattered with the disappearance of all the early gods.


    Then, Emperor Yin Fei returned to Chu Mo''s body.


    This disaster came and went quickly. Although Pangu world has suffered great losses, with the opening of the door of reincarnation, this crisis seems to be easily solved.


    Then, Chu Mo directly produced an induction. It seemed that an invisible and magnificent force was instantly injected into his body.


    Although Chu Mo had hardly felt this power before, he knew what it was.


    This is the power of merit!

 Chapter 1966

    This time, more than 6 billion strong people who were once gods of the first generation directly entered the gate of reincarnation through his power. They were originally a group of cursed creatures. Under normal circumstances, they will never have any chance and qualification to re-enter the gate of reincarnation. Therefore, for Chu Mo, this is an unimaginable great merit!


    This kind of power of merit added to Chu Mo''s body, which had been injured by the will of the long river of years before, instantly recovered. Not only did he recover, Chu Mo could even clearly feel some of his changes. His realm seems to have broken through again!


    "This..." Chu Mo was surprised. Although his face was still calm, his heart was shocked.


    I really didn''t expect that this terrible catastrophe was a real disaster for all creatures in the world, but for him, it was like an opportunity to hone and break through!


    Chu Mo didn''t stay here much. Even if he didn''t have merit and strength, he would continue to do so.


    His figure disappeared here in an instant.


    In the Pangu world, there are several long rivers of time. He has clearly sensed their existence.


    Strangely, those years have all sensed the arrival of Chu Mo!


    This is a feeling between each other. Chu Mo can even clearly feel the unwelcome and fear of him in those years.


    "Afraid of me?" Chu Mo''s face showed a cold expression. The next moment, he appeared here in another long river of years. Then, directly sacrifice the emperor''s seal to fight against this long river of years.


    The emperor''s seal illuminates the long river of years, and there are still a large number of figures sitting in the deep water. Chu Mo had never seen these creatures, but he could recognize their identities. There are Terrans, orcs, and rune life. They all seem to be dead, no different from statues.


    But Chu Mo had a feeling that these beings should be alive. They were just sealed by some force in the long river of years!


    There, far away, a large number of early gods are raging in the ancient city of Pangu world.


    Chu Mo directly opened the door of the six samsara without saying a word.


    Then, those early gods who were frantically slaughtering seemed to hear some kind of call with the opening of the door of the six samsara. He began to stop killing and rushed frantically towards the gate of reincarnation.


    Rush to the top, for fear that the door will be closed before they arrive!


    They really want reincarnation crazily.


    This time, Chu Mo can finally be determined.


    The will of this long river of years, also extremely angry, is attacking Chu mo. But most of the attacks were blocked by the emperor seal.


    Those attacks were bounced back and fell into the long river of years, directly setting off a huge wave. There was a roar in the huge wave. That roar made Chu Mo''s heart extremely heavy. Because he could feel that the whole river of years seemed to be composed of endless creatures.


    Every small spray represents a once incomparably brilliant and powerful creature!


    The whole river of years is endless, with no head or tail. How many such once brilliant creatures it is composed of, even Chu Mo, cannot be calculated at all.


    Chu Mo can even feel that when the huge waves of the long river of years rise, the power of destroying the world and... In the huge waves, another force wants to break away and rush to the gate of reincarnation!


    Chu Mo thought. Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, a small door appeared directly above the long river of years!


    A huge wave rushed into the door and disappeared!


    Chu Mo let out a mouthful of blood.


    But then, another magnificent force of virtue instantly poured into Chu Mo''s body!


    Directly recover Chu Mo''s injury, and let Chu Mo''s realm rise a lot.


    At the moment when Chu Mo wanted to continue to open the door on this long river of years, the river of years disappeared there like a crafty old guy.


    At this time, those early gods in the distance have not even fully entered the door of the six samsara!


    In order to avoid Chu Mo, the long river of years even gave up those early gods.


    This kind of intelligent will is almost no different from human beings!


    There is life in the long river of years!


    It devours too many powerful lives and is so powerful that it cannot be further strengthened.


    Chu Mo''s heart was heavy, and he didn''t have any luck because he could become stronger in this way. Because he has a feeling that he just doesn''t want to take away too much power. Otherwise, it has too many ways to completely suppress itself and even swallow it up.


    At this time, the early gods over there have also entered the door of reincarnation. The door of reincarnation is closed, and the third force of virtue is injected into Chu Mo''s body.


    Two successive blessings have made the seal of the emperor of heaven stronger. Chu Mo also has a feeling: the emperor''s seal is constantly becoming stronger! The feeling of connecting with his heart is many times stronger than in the past.


    Chu Mo didn''t stop. He rushed in the direction of the third long river of years.


    This time... More thorough!


    The third long river of years, saw him come, directly disappeared!


    Run away!


    I didn''t even take photos of my face!


    It''s a feeling to directly throw away a large number of early gods and disappear into the void. It''s a bit like a thief who is stealing. When he sees the owner coming back, he turns around and runs away. The two thieves in front also resisted, trying to hurt people with knives.


    The third thief heard the experience of the first two thieves from somewhere, so he became vigilant. Seeing Chu Mo, the powerful homeowner, he didn''t even wave a knife and ran away directly.


    Chu Mo was speechless, and then sent a group of early gods here to the door of reincarnation. He got the fourth powerful virtue.


    There are seven long rivers of time in the whole Pangu world.


    Only the second long river of time, Chu Mo here, suffered a lot of losses. In addition, the latter five are all like cunning loaches.


    When he saw the figure of Chu Mo, he ran away directly.


    However, Chu Mo once again received four meritorious powers from those early gods.


    In the whole Pangu world, Chu Mo received a total of eight merits.


    Among them, in the second long river of years, among the huge waves he grabbed, the power of merit brought to him was the strongest.


    Chu Mo can clearly feel that his realm has been upgraded to a more unfathomable field.


    He is a human friar in the realm of Dazu. Similarly, he is also the only God in the world. Under normal circumstances, this kind of improvement may not be possible for Chu Mo for millions of years.


    But now, in a short time, it has been successful!


    Although there is no sign of breaking through from the realm of Dazu, Chu Mo has a feeling that if he can get more power of virtue, he will also undergo an unimaginable transformation.


    Chu Mo''s body flew towards the heavenly palace.


    This place is relatively close to Pangu world. When he came here, he directly sensed that three long rivers of years appeared here.


    These orcs on the Tiangong continent are much more ferocious than the Terrans in the Pangu world. When Chu Mo came, they were fighting a mortal battle with the early gods!


    There are casualties between the two sides. But these orcs have no intention of retreating.


    The years here are long. Seeing Chu Mo coming, he didn''t make a response to escape. Instead, he directly suppressed Chu Mo with a supreme will!


    Chu Mo immediately laughed. It seems that these years... Are not all connected. Aren''t they a river?


    Chu Mo directly sacrificed the emperor''s seal to illuminate this long river of years, which really confirmed some of his conjectures. Indeed, it may not be a river, because the figures sitting at the bottom of this long river of years are not known races that Chu Mo has seen at all. Some look quite strange. Chu Mo even saw a huge unparalleled human shaped steel!


    So... Should it be an instrument life?


    These figures also have no breath of life flowing.


    But this time, Chu Mo was not satisfied with stealing their spray directly with the gate of reincarnation. He directly opened a gate of reincarnation at the bottom of this long river of years!


    The opposite is the huge mechanical life!


    The will emanating from this long river of years went crazy on the spot!


    It''s definitely that kind of crazy will, like a frightened child! Run directly!


    At this moment, Chu Mo clearly saw that the huge mechanical life suddenly moved! Directly rushed towards the gate of reincarnation!


    It''s too big!


    The door of reincarnation that Chu Mo can open is too small!


    In fact, it''s not that the door of reincarnation is too small, but the power of Chu Mo can only open such a big door in this long river of years.


    Seeing this long river of years, I''m going to run away like a frightened rabbit. The mechanical life at the bottom of the river suddenly fell apart!


    Then, only a human shaped thing wrapped in light rushed into the door of reincarnation in one step.


    Chu Mo seemed to have a feeling that at the moment when the human light rushed into the door of reincarnation, he glanced at Chu Mo and showed a grateful look.


    This seems a little ridiculous, because all this happened too fast. Even Chu Mo can''t guarantee that it all happened.


    The years are long and disappear.


    At this time, a terrifying and unparalleled power of virtue wrapped Chu Mo in an instant.


    At this time, Chu Mo could clearly feel that something was born in his spiritual sea, and then... It was like a chicken pecking out of an egg shell, jumping out of there and swishing into his Dantian.


    Chu Mo was startled directly!


    He glanced inside and found that in his Dantian, there was a crystal with a faint yellow halo, only the size of a fingernail.


    "This is..." Chu Mo frowned and muttered, "divine personality?"

 Chapter 1967

    It is completely different from the so-called gods that Chu Mo once came into contact with. There seems to be no power in this crystal emitting a faint yellow halo, but as long as Chu Mo communicates with his divine thoughts, he can directly sense the magnificent and unparalleled power from there!


    There is no change in his realm, but his divine power... Has increased by a level!


    This change, as if Chu Mo was also a God before, a God in this earthly world. But it is the lowest and top God. Then, with the birth of this crystal, his divine level was raised by one level!


    After communicating with this divine crystal, Chu Mo had a feeling that his combat power was at least twice as strong as before!


    His realm, his combat power, is twice as powerful... It is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two.


    If at this time, let the seven masters stand in front of Chu Mo, Chu Mo has confidence to defeat seven with one, and will not lose!


    Before that, Chu Mo could barely escape from the siege of the seven masters, which was already a great thing.


    All this happened at the moment of lightning and stone fire. These thoughts of Chu Mo only occurred in a moment. While giving birth to these ideas, he directly created a flash of reincarnation door and threw it into the group of early gods who were fighting with the orcs.


    The next moment, those early gods went crazy directly. They didn''t even care about the orc friars who killed them next to them. He rushed frantically towards the door.


    Those orcs were stunned one by one, and didn''t understand what happened.


    However, the door with a strong breath of reincarnation still made them understand what happened.


    In addition, the portraits and statues of Chu Mo in these years have been spread all over the rune network. So, those orcs, in the shortest time, guess what happened.


    "Thank the emperor of heaven for coming to help!"


    "Thank God!"


    "Unexpectedly, the emperor of heaven came to save us first! Thank you so much!"


    These orcs were all extremely grateful for the arrival of Chu Mo, and many orcs even shed excited tears. It is one thing for them to be brave and not afraid of death, but they also desire to be cared for and live.


    Chu Mo waved at them and disappeared the next moment.


    But none of the orcs complained at all, because they knew what the emperor of heaven had done!


    In this world, there are too many creatures waiting for their rescue.


    At the same time, the rune network, which had been silent for a long time, came back to life.


    These early gods slaughtered everywhere and caused disasters everywhere, but they did not affect the normal operation of the rune network.


    Therefore, all creatures in those places saved by Chu Mo sent messages at the first time.


    "We have the emperor of Chu! The emperor of Chu is invincible! He directly defeated those enemies!"


    Seeing this news, almost all creatures have an incredible feeling.


    Especially on the mainland of gods, an extremely fierce war broke out between them and the early gods!


    These early gods are not the creatures in the lower world. Their combat power is unparalleled, and they have the world''s top Tao and Dharma. And they are all fearless of death. I don''t care about life and death at all.


    This group of gods, who were originally prepared to bully the lower world creatures and wanted to crush the lower world, finally understood what it was like to have people outside the world.


    The fighting power of the early gods was much stronger than them, and they were not afraid of death at all. As soon as the war started, the mainland of gods directly encountered the most severe test in history.


    Their casualties occurred very quickly, even faster than the casualties caused by the collapse of the divine world before!


    Because it''s too concentrated!


    The God continent is not very big in all, and almost all the surviving Protoss are here. This kind of casualties is simply a disaster for them.


    The seven masters also directly participated in the war. In this kind of war, they have no reason to avoid the war.


    Although they were not injured for the time being, each of them played very hard.


    Among those early gods, there are even many familiar edge controls! But now it has become a place of life and death. No matter how they call, they don''t respond at all.


    The seven masters were also crazy, and launched a crazy siege of those early gods.


    The bitterness in their hearts is stronger than any living creature in this world!


    "What on earth have we done? Don''t we just want to send several people to tie up a woman in Chu Mo, and then threaten him to cooperate with us to set up a perfect divine world? Even if we threaten him, we will also give him heavy profits. How can this thing become like this? We don''t want this! Why do you have to pass the things of the early gods to the rune network? You are killing yourself! ¡±


    The seven masters are bitter and uncomfortable in their hearts, and they still want to cry.


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted, "we... We are saved! The emperor of Chu... The emperor of Chu has defeated the early gods in Pangu world and Tiangong continent, and even the long river of years has disappeared! Really, I saw the picture! This is true! The emperor of Chu... He can really save us!"


    "The emperor of Chu is invincible!"


    "The emperor of heaven is mighty!"


    On the whole God continent, this group of protoss, who are fighting with the early gods to the death, unexpectedly shouted such slogans in excitement.


    The faces of the seven masters are all earthy!


    Their hearts are rolling, and they don''t know what kind of mood it is. Anyway, it''s more uncomfortable and they want to cry more.


    In their extremely long lives, they have never experienced such a thing, which is simply too oppressive!


    They are here to attack the lower world, and they are here to rebuild a perfect divine world! They want to use the perfect divine world as a springboard to jump out of the four kingdoms! They want to break through the realm of Dazu and truly achieve eternity and immortality.


    But now... They are fighting desperately with their former allies. If you don''t pay attention, even they may fall. Then, their people actually shouted the name of the leader they wanted to destroy the world, as if that person was their God!


    Most importantly, they felt a sense of frustration and even despair from these early gods who came out of the long river of years!


    These early gods are the main force that once framed the divine world!


    After they were involved in the long river of years, they turned out to be like this?


    On the side of the seven masters, although they can''t see the situation in the long river of years, there is a strange feeling in their hearts.


    It is a wrong decision to build the divine world!


    This feeling is really fatal. Even more deadly than they watched their own people and shouted that the emperor of Chu was invincible.


    The former is centrifugal, the latter... But all hopes are dashed!


    No, it won''t be like this. It must not be like this! Our dreams will never be so easily shattered!


    The seven masters all summoned up their spirits and showed their full abilities, showing their strongest side. Those early gods rushed in front of them, almost no one can get a good end. They will tear it up in an instant.


    But there are too many gods in the first generation!


    Moreover, as people keep mentioning and cursing the early gods on the battlefield, more early gods are coming out of that long river of years!


    The more it appears behind... The stronger it is!


    The seven masters even saw several former Protoss elders!


    Those are the real predecessors, who used to accompany their parents in the past, and constructed the present divine world.


    Their combat power and realm are all extremely advanced.


    After this group of people came out, they ran directly to the seven of them!


    Bitter war, bloody war, doomsday war!


    This is a real catastrophe, which is a heavy blow to the entire Protoss.


    Although we die in this world, there are still six cycles to support the bottom. But what''s the use of that? What they want is eternity and immortality! It''s not being swept away by the ruthless six samsara, and then I don''t know what it will become. Will lose all memories, will lose everything.


    That feeling is... Too sad!


    meanwhile.


    Wuliangtian is here.


    Chu Mo finally came here.


    At the moment of his appearance, the Tianren clan and other creatures that survived here directly erupted into startling cheers.


    This long river of years here, after seeing Chu Mo, swished and ran away!


    This makes Chu Mo feel very depressed. Now he hopes that the long river of years can stay here for a while.


    "Maybe this long river of years has relatives with the long river of years before Pangu world or Tiangong continent...?"


    Chu Mo thought with a gloomy face.


    But the surviving creatures here burst into a more earth shattering cheer. Because Chu Mo came, the long river of time ran away!


    This has greatly encouraged their morale.


    Chu Mo immediately released the gate of the six paths of reincarnation, and a large number of early gods began to pour into the gate of the six paths of reincarnation.


    It''s not an illusion. Chu Mo can clearly feel that with his constant exertion of the power of the six reincarnations. His control of the six samsara is also more pure than at the beginning! Moreover, the power of the six samsara that he can control is stronger than before!


    This is not the benefit of his divine personality, but like... A recognition of his six reincarnations!


    Anyway, this time, Chu Mo can open the door of the six samsara more.


    Those early gods gave up everything as soon as they saw the portal of the six samsara. Crazy influx towards there.


    Chu Mo once again got a powerful virtue.


    The crystal in his Dantian, emitting a faint yellow halo, was also a bit brighter than before.


    This makes Chu Mo feel very comfortable.


    In this way, the figure of Chu Mo continues to appear in countless places.


    There are eight long rivers of years here. It''s more than Pangu world!


    However, Chu Mo failed to take advantage of these eight years.


    This makes Chu Mo a little depressed.


    But for the creatures of the whole immeasurable world, this time, they directly experienced a disaster that will never be forgotten.

 Chapter 1968

    All the creatures who survived the disaster have reached an unprecedented level of recognition and gratitude for Chu mo. Therefore, whether it is the Pangu world, the infinite world, or the Tiangong continent. There are a lot of mental and moral power, slowly converging on Chu mo.


    Although this kind of power is not as fierce as the early gods and the river that devours the years, it is better in the long run.


    Over time, it will even surpass the meritorious power obtained from these early gods. Moreover, this power will become more and more powerful as time goes by. In the end, Chu Mo will even become a god like existence and accept the worship of all creatures in the world.


    This accident, which was originally a great disaster for the five heaven world, now seems to have become Chu Mo''s personal opportunity. This change was beyond Chu Mo''s imagination at the initial stage of the accident.


    The only thing that worries Chu Mo in his heart is that he hopes those heavenly and human beings of nanwutian, xiaoyaotian and zijintian can persist for a longer time.


    After all, even if he wants to cross these five days, it will take some time. It is impossible for an idea to appear anywhere in this world at will. Even if he is God, he can''t do it.


    As for the mainland of gods, let them hold on first. It is impossible for Chu Mo to run to save those Protoss in the God continent without saving all the creatures in the five heavens.


    Neither emotion nor reason makes sense.


    Chu Mo also believes that with the combat power of those Protoss, they can persist for at least a period of time.


    Also, through this catastrophe, we can definitely make the power and will of the protoss have a huge consumption.


    Chu Mo didn''t have time to look at the rune board at all, so he didn''t know that the gods were waiting for him on the mainland, and he was about to cry. However, even after reading it, Chu Mo would not leave the world of the four heavens and run to save those gods.


    He''s not that stupid!


    When Chu Mo appeared in nanwutian, there were nine long rivers of years on nanwutian side!


    Nan Wutian is very big and has many creatures, and there was no real mass slaughter of Terrans between here and xiaoyaotian in those days, so the creatures here are far better than wuliangtian and zijintian.


    The long river of years appears here, and there are relatively more.


    The long years here make Chu Mo very happy!


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Mo, the long river of years once again released the pressure of the supreme will that Chu Mo was very familiar with. He wants to suppress Chu Mo, a daring creature, directly here and become one of its waves.


    Since the immeasurable robbery, such things have been done countless times for the long river of years, and it is simply familiar.


    But this time, it kicked on the iron plate!


    If it has feet, it must feel very painful!


    Chu Mo didn''t directly open the door of reincarnation this time, because he saw those early gods coming out of the long river of years on the way. And there is no big city with the creatures gathered in this ten billion mile radius.


    So, there is still time.


    Chu Mo walked directly towards the long river of years this time.


    The terrible supreme will directly suppressed towards Chu mo. There was also a strong anger in this will. It seems that Chu Mo''s action provoked its majesty.


    When Chu Mo came closer and closer, the pressure brought by that terrible will became stronger and stronger.


    Chu Mo ignored it and went on. Finally, he came to a critical point. He is also doing experiments to see what kind of power the long river has in these years. When he came here, Chu Mo had already felt that the long river of years was far from his current enemy.


    It can suppress so many terrible creatures and turn them into statues for no reason.


    However, although Chu Mo didn''t move forward, he completely angered the long river of years without a head or tail. A huge wave, overwhelming, mixed with endless roar, came directly towards Chu mo.


    This is not an ordinary spray. It can be said that every tiny spray in the river of years once represented a very strong creature!


    The power of endless creatures fused together, and finally turned into such a long river of years. The horror of such a huge wave it created is simply unimaginable!


    If you don''t master some of the power and laws of reincarnation, even Chu Mo must be able to run as far as he sees it.


    That kind of power is really a destructive force that can suppress everything!


    Across the infinity, Chu Mo already felt waves of scalp numbness. He knew that it was almost the same. If he wanted to draw more energy from the long river of years, at least with his ability now, he could not do it.


    Seeing the huge waves coming, Chu Mo stretched out his hand.


    A huge door suddenly formed in front of him in this vast world!


    This door exudes a desolate and ancient atmosphere, with endless cause and effect and reincarnation of Tao and Dharma.


    Almost in a moment, the head of this huge wave was sucked in at once!


    The huge waves behind, at the moment of seeing the door, all rushed towards the door like crazy. But at the same time, there is a more magnificent force, pulling the huge wave back!


    The whole river of years suddenly becomes surging!


    Like the sea ravaged by the storm, there are billowing waves everywhere!


    Among the huge waves, there was also an unwilling mood, like a living creature shouting!


    Chu Mo took a deep breath and thought: it''s now!


    He opened two doors again directly above the river of years!


    Some turbulent waves, with the unparalleled inertia, directly rushed into the door!


    Then, there are more huge waves, who also want to enter this portal, but are frantically pulled back by the long river of years.


    The three portals are the best Chu Mo can do at present!


    Looking at the long river of years when he fled in fear like a homeless dog, Chu Mo was more or less regretful, and thought: if you can open more six reincarnation portals, you can get more power of virtue!


    Up to now, Chu Mo has completely understood that these merits and virtues can make his divine position higher!


    The higher God position is not only reflected in the realm, but also in the comprehensive aspect!


    No matter the combat power, cultivation, realm, level... The control of the six samsara and the understanding of the world will all enter a higher level.


    Just like now... The three portals of Chu and Mo have received a lot of huge waves. The power of merit brought by the huge waves made Chu Mo feel incredible. There are too many!


    That feeling is really too comfortable!


    Chu Mo is now a flawless Taoist body, and even exudes a layer of light impurities again!


    Although these impurities are not the kind of dark things, they are also the dross of his body!


    Even if Chu Mo practiced this dross for another million years, he might not be able to refine it. But at this moment, with the promotion of his divine position, he was forcibly forced out of his body. Chu Mo had an idea that these impurities in his body flew away directly with the wind.


    Then, Chu Mo felt the whole person, that feeling of refreshing and floating for immortality, extremely strong.


    At the same time, this vast world has become more distinct in Chu Mo''s eyes!


    Now he even sensed the long river of years in the purple golden sky and the carefree sky!


    This is an essential improvement. In his Dantian, the crystal emitting a faint yellow halo did not grow up, but its color was much darker than before. Has begun to approach orange.


    At the same time, Chu Mo finally felt that the shackles of his great ancestor had begun to fade, and there was a sign that he was going to start to loosen.


    Chu Mo was very surprised and delighted by this change. He said in his heart: can we say that this kind of meritorious power can not only make his divine personality stronger and his divine power stronger, but also finally pry the shackles of his great ancestor realm?


    This is really a super unexpected surprise!


    At the same time that Chu Mo finally took the first of the nine years of nanwutian, those early gods far away over there felt the smell of the three gates of reincarnation here, and they directly gave up looking for the city of creatures here. A swarm of bees rushed towards Chu mo.


    Chu Mo stood quietly in the void, and he didn''t even have the idea of fighting these early gods.


    These early gods also turned a blind eye to his existence, as if they had not seen him at all! It''s like meeting the water of stone, circling directly from both sides of Chu mo. Then, rush to the door over there and rush in madly.


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Chu Mo looked at them, watched those early gods enter the gate of reincarnation, and felt the power of merits. A happy smile finally appeared on his face.


    Seeing the last God of the first generation enter this portal, Chu Mo''s body flashed and disappeared here.


    Like previous experiences, these years are indeed related. Chu Mo only took a little advantage of the first long river of years in Nan Wutian, and the eight long rivers of years that followed disappeared when he felt his breath!


    In the last long river of time, even before the arrival of Chu Mo, a large number of early gods had been summoned back. So Chu Mo didn''t even get much merit there.


    This made Chu Mo a little depressed, and he felt that these years had been so stingy. Isn''t it just a little virtue?


    But he didn''t know that since the immeasurable robbery, there had never been a creature who could get the power of merit from the long river of years. It is unique to be able to take advantage of the long river of years like him!


    This is already an epoch-making miracle. This can simply be recorded in ancient history, and it is definitely a heavy painting!


    But Chu Mo was not particularly satisfied.


    He muttered and flew directly towards xiaoyaotian.

 Chapter 1969

    Although in the last years of nanwutian, I didn''t get much merit. But the nine years add up, still let Chu Mo have a huge harvest.


    Now in his tantanaka, the crystal has turned into a deep orange, and even the color has begun to change a little towards red!


    The realm of Chu Mo has also been constantly improved in this process.


    Pangu world is safe!


    Tiangong mainland is safe!


    Limitless is safe!


    Nanwutian is safe!


    As these big worlds lifted the crisis one after another, the rune network, which was still very quiet before, resumed its excitement again.


    Only this time, all the information above is aimed at this catastrophe.


    Many images and pictures are explaining the state of the looted areas. But more creatures are thanking the emperor of Chu!


    "The emperor of Chu is really invincible. Don''t worry, brothers and sisters in the areas where the emperor of Chu hasn''t gone. Don''t worry. The emperor of Chu will definitely save you!"


    "The emperor of Chu is too powerful. Wherever he passes, the river of years retreats! What he saw with his own eyes, he will never lie! Just now! It''s amazing! That scene makes my soul tremble. I swear, I will never forget that scene!"


    "I have a whole image here. Look for yourself!"


    With the publication of an image, the entire Rune network completely exploded.


    Because this image completely records the emergence of the long river of years, and then a large number of early gods came out of the long river of years. Began to abuse everywhere.


    The Tianren clan who recorded this image is definitely a real top monk. He has great courage and has been following the early gods from afar, and then the picture turns to the looming and surging river of years from time to time.


    With the rage of those early gods, a large number of ancient cities were destroyed. A large number of creatures died miserably.


    However, in this process, many Terrans and other creatures of all ethnic groups have escaped from the ancient city and scattered. Most of them survived.


    Because those early gods obviously went to the place where the creatures were most concentrated!


    They keep killing, and killing is like their only purpose!


    Some people on the rune network have even begun to analyze whether these early gods were carrying out some kind of ritual by constantly killing.


    For example, getting energy or something.


    There are too many creatures in this world. Every creature has different ideas. So, there are always some ideas that are very close to the truth.


    Looking at the first half of this image, all creatures feel depressed. Especially those who survived in the area that had just been robbed have a feeling of empathy. They are very sad.


    However, these pictures, with the arrival of a figure, the painting style suddenly changed!


    First, the river of years hung high in the sky. At the moment when the figure came, it disappeared!


    It really disappeared in a moment!


    The sky returned to its original state, and it felt like the terrible river of years had never appeared.


    Then, they saw the emperor of Chu in the picture. With a wave of his hand, three huge portals appeared directly. No one knew what that portal meant. The portal stood between heaven and earth, shrouded in clouds, revealing the vicissitudes of the portal.


    Then, those early gods who were raging in the ancient city, like the tide, began to rush frantically towards the door.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, all the early gods disappeared!


    They all entered the door!


    Then, the figure of the emperor of Chu disappeared all of a sudden.


    If it weren''t recorded by this daring monk of Tianren clan, few people would dare to believe it was true!


    "What are the portals constructed by the emperor of Chu? Are they the gates of reincarnation? Did the emperor of Chu send them to reincarnation?"


    "Is that the gate of the different world? The emperor of Chu sent those damn things away?"


    "The ability of Chu Tiandi is simply too terrible. He deserves to be our leader!"


    The entire Rune network completely exploded. Those creatures in Xiaoyao heaven and Zijin heaven are praying for the emperor of Chu to appear there as soon as possible. Especially those creatures who are very close to the long river of years, they are really too afraid.


    Because those early gods may appear in front of them at any time.


    Chu Mo also lived up to expectations. His speed was very fast. When he appeared in xiaoyaotian, his image was also directly recorded.


    There are always brave creatures who are not afraid of death!


    On the rune network, a picture soon came out again.


    After Chu Mo came there, he directly rushed to the unparalleled and looming river of years, and then there were three huge portals, directly smashing into the river of years!


    Yes, it was smashed!


    The three huge portals, shrouded in clouds, fell directly from the sky into the long river of years. One of the portals even fell directly into the long river of years.


    Then, everyone saw the shocking scene in the picture!


    Because this time the picture is live!


    In other words, this is what is happening!


    The long river of years that was just very terrible, with the three portals that the emperor of Chu smashed, unexpectedly began to surge, raging in the sky, just like a giant dragon with neither head nor tail, lying across the sky, twisting madly!


    But soon, this long river of years disappeared. Only those three portals are left, still hanging above the sky.


    Then, those early gods in the endless distance rushed towards the three gates in a swarm. Looking like that, it seemed that I was afraid of being slower and being left behind.


    In the blink of an eye, all the early gods disappeared completely!


    Their figures are completely invisible!


    The figure of Chu Tiandi also disappeared there in an instant. Then... It was the three portals that disappeared into the void little by little.


    Chu Mo naturally knew that someone was recording his image on a rune board. But he ignored it. In fact, he didn''t care at all.


    With this wave just now, the power of virtue he obtained has directly made the crystal in his Dantian that has begun to turn red, completely red!


    Because just now, after that road fell into this long river of years, it unexpectedly activated two figures at the bottom of the river in a magical way! Both figures rushed in directly.


    This also made the will of the long river of years become crazy, and almost suppressed Chu mo.


    However, in the end, the river of years gave in and chose to leave.


    Because just for a while, the gate... Has swept away a lot of water in the long river of years!


    If the years really have thinking and wisdom, you will be angry. Even madly accuse Chu mo of being a bandit!


    Chu Mo''s performance now, speaking of it, really looks no different from that of a bandit.


    This is a robbery all the way!


    Fight for energy, people and luck with the years!


    Anyway, it''s a robbery, and it doesn''t care about the supreme will of the long river of years.


    Because in this process, Chu Mo himself is also constantly becoming stronger.


    This kind of strength is completely beyond his imagination!


    If Chu Mo, who has just gained the power of virtue from the long river of years, can compete with the seven masters, then now, if he can compete with the seven masters, Chu Mo is absolutely sure. In the case of hitting twoorthree masters hard, keep unbeaten!


    Moreover, Chu Mo now has reason to believe that as long as this continues, he will definitely have a chance to suppress the seven masters alone!


    But now, I''m afraid these seven masters should have no intention of constructing a perfect divine world, right?


    The divine world... Is a pit!


    A big pit!


    It pits endless creatures! Pit all the early gods!


    Moreover, it was a little bit close to killing this group of contemporary creatures again. If at this time, the seven masters still have the mind to build a perfect divine world, it can only explain one thing.


    They are crazy, and their brains are still sick!


    It''s that simple!


    Here in xiaoyaotian, there are also nine long rivers of years.


    A large number of early gods are rampant here. To Chu Mo''s surprise, when he came to the sixth long river of years, he didn''t run away.


    This time, it was strengthened a lot by the divine power, and the divine personality has completely turned red. Chu Mo fished three figures from the long river of years at one time, and there is countless water of the long river of years at the same time.


    This harvest... Is simply too big!


    Chu Mo felt unbelievable. He was really very excited.


    Before the long river of years disappeared, Chu Mo directly passed on an idea: Thank you!


    As a result, this long river of years almost went crazy directly!


    But it is not a human being after all. Although it has supreme will, anger and fear, it is relatively simple in general. It''s not complicated. Chu Mo has now almost figured out some laws of these years.


    The vast majority of the years that have appeared in the five heaven world are related to each other. But there are some others. For example, this one is obviously stronger. At the same time, there is not much connection with other years.


    This makes Chu Mo very happy. He hopes that such years will last a little longer. This can also make the power of merit in his body continue to rise!


    When Chu Mo''s figure disappeared from the Xiaoyao sky, the crystal in his Dantian that was suspected of being divine had begun to turn purple!


    Especially in the core area of the crystal, purple can be clearly seen. At the same time, there are purple gases like silk threads winding the red crystal.


    At the same time, the shackles of the realm of Dazu in Chu Mo''s body also began to loosen in a large area.


    But Chu Mo now has no time to pay attention to and study this change. There is a purple sky, and endless creatures are waiting for him¡ª¡ª


    Tomorrow''s finale.

 Chapter 1970

    Chu Mo had calculated something at this time. The large-scale killing that those early gods appeared here was not a meaningless bloody killing. It''s a ceremony, a means!


    This is the problem that Chu Mo found after his control over reincarnation became stronger in the process of constantly exerting the power and law of reincarnation.


    After those slain creatures died, only a little yuan spirit entered the six cycles of the world, and their yuan spirit was already quite incomplete!


    More yuan spirits, with the killing of the early gods, entered the long river of years.


    This discovery ignited endless anger in Chu Mo''s chest.


    He really didn''t expect that he was robbing the power of the long river of years. As a result... The long river of years was actually robbing the power of the world at the beginning.


    What''s the difference between this and the bullshit divine world established by those early gods in the past?


    Chu Mo had no sense of guilt about plundering the power in the long river of years. Now, there is no more!


    Hongmeng Avenue is a long river of years in Zijin sky. I don''t know why, there are only three. But these three rivers of years made Chu Mo have a strong vigilance, and even his mind. When he sensed these three rivers of years, he could obviously feel the strength and terror of these three rivers of years.


    That supreme will, across endless and distant patches of stars, directly oppressed him.


    Chu Mo even sacrificed the imperial seal, which weakened this power.


    "These three rivers of years... Actually seem to be connected?"


    Chu Mo talks to himself.


    He knew that his crazy continuous plundering of the power in the long river of years in the Pangu world, Tiangong continent, wuliangtian, nanwutian and Xiaoyao days should finally cause the vigilance and anger of the long river of years.


    Because of his figure, when he just appeared in the purple and golden sky of Hongmeng Avenue, he saw an incomparably huge river of years, directly pressing towards him!


    Three in one?


    Chu Mo''s mind has also sensed this change. However, Chu Mo''s face did not show fear.


    He directly sacrificed the imperial seal to illuminate the whole river of years.


    However, the figures at the bottom of this huge river of years made Chu Mo feel numb.


    That''s too much!


    There are too many figures sitting at the bottom of the river!


    Dense, one by one, if people with dense phobia watch this scene, they will collapse.


    Chu Mo didn''t have dense phobia, but he was also a little scared.


    Because he knew that all the figures in it, any one, should be a truly stunning top-level existence!


    Even those early gods who once framed the divine world have turned into waves in the long river of years. How powerful will it be to be able to retain the existence of the body here? Chu Mo even had an intuition. Although he has become so strong now.


    But the figures in the long river of years, each of them, seemed to be no weaker than him now!


    Even some figures obviously gave him a sense of oppression. Now it can oppress his existence. What is that realm? Can it be beyond the existence of the great ancestor? Chu Mo is deeply suspicious of this. But I''m not sure. Perhaps, those figures became like this after being swallowed up by the long river of years. I don''t know that after countless robberies, their breath was blessed by the long river of years.


    These three long rivers of time merged into one, lying here. Before Chu Mo came, all the early gods had been summoned back.


    This scene was also broadcast live by zijintian''s fearless existence!


    All creatures on the rune network can clearly feel the difference in this long river of years.


    Chu Mo stood quietly in the sky opposite the river of years. Looking at the long river of years with a cold face, he did not sacrifice the door of reincarnation for the first time, nor did he do anything. Just asked faintly, "what kind of existence are you?"


    Years are silent!


    How can time communicate with creatures? Because time has always been the enemy of life! No matter how amazing creatures, no matter how powerful they are, even if they are invincible in the world, they will be defeated by years in the end. Become a prisoner of time. Become a spray in the long river of years, or a figure.


    Therefore, on the other side of the rune network, endless creatures looked at this scene, thinking about this problem in their hearts. In their view, if this terrible river. If it is really related to years, then it will never answer the emperor of heaven.


    Almost all the creatures were sweating for Chu mo. In their minds, the emperor of heaven is invincible, but this river is also a little too terrifying.


    This time, they can feel the unusual of this river across the rune network. The breath emitted is full of the power of extinction.


    "It''s really a river of years."


    "All creatures in the world are invincible to a river."


    "No matter how powerful it is, it''s a river that can''t be crossed!"


    Many creatures on the other end of the rune network all expressed their feelings.


    Chu Mo looked at the river and continued to ask, "what is your purpose in this world?"


    This time, all the creatures on the rune network were stunned. In their view, the emperor of heaven seemed to be talking to himself, but the appearance of the emperor of heaven didn''t seem to be a problem at all. Can we say... That terrible river of years... Really answered him?


    At this time, Chu Mo sighed gently and said, "since you don''t belong to this world, why should you take the life of this world? You are time, but there are six reincarnations in this world. What''s your use?"


    Although I don''t know what the years river said to the emperor of heaven, Chu Mo''s answer was simply too domineering!


    That domineering spirit, completely along the rune network, spread to the depths of the hearts of every creature who is using the rune board to watch this scene.


    What do you want?


    What is the use of time?


    I''m afraid only the most powerful existence in the world can say such shocking words, right?


    "Without years, there would be none of this? Fart your mother." Chu Mo''s face suddenly showed a mocking smile. He said faintly, "I think you are a creature. In order to exist, you constantly take away the lives of the creatures in this world. Are you... Are you an existence outside the Quartet? There are some people over there who need you to bring endless energy for them?"


    Hearing Chu Mo''s words, the creatures of the original five heaven world are still somewhat incomprehensible.


    But on the other side of the divine land, the seven masters who were fighting fiercely with the early gods heard Chu Mo''s words through the huge Rune letter board sacrificed by the protoss in the sky, but they were all shocked. Their eyes are a little straight. I didn''t expect Chu Mo to ask such a question.


    And this... Is what they are extremely concerned about!


    Is that true?


    The years of this world... Are they all tools of another world?


    Specifically use it to take away the lives of all creatures in the world, and finally turn into endless energy for another group of beings?


    If so, all this is simply too terrible!


    At this time, I saw thousands of figures coming out directly in the long river of years. They appeared too fast!


    His body directly sent out the breath that could smash the world, but he rushed towards Chu Mo together.


    Chu Mo''s speed was also unparalleled. He directly sacrificed the five gates of reincarnation!


    Then Chu Mo gave a whoosh and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    The hearts of all the creatures in the rune network suddenly hung up. They are too worried about Chu mo. But many people also found that the blood spit out by the emperor of Chu was neither red nor the gold of those Protoss.


    It''s... A color that''s red and purple!


    Once the five gates of reincarnation appeared, the whole river of years became restless. Like crazy, he suppressed Chu Mo directly!


    At the same time, it is also suppressed towards the five gates of reincarnation!


    Looking at that, it clearly means that he wants to die Chu Mo!


    Don''t you want to rob energy from the long river of years? Haven''t you always been too little? So good, I''ll give you more now!


    I just want to hold you alive!


    Anyway, the information Chu Mo got from the will of the long river of years is like this!


    This long river of years, just want to hold Chu Mo to death.


    "Play this with me?" Chu Mo''s eyebrows showed an endless color of determination.


    In his life, he has wandered between life and death countless times, and even reincarnation, I don''t know how many times he has experienced!


    Want to kill him in this way? It''s really naive! Even if you are invincible years, you can''t!


    Chu Mo''s eyes flashed a crazy color.


    He began to use the five gates of reincarnation to frantically plunder the power in the long river of years. From there, Chu Mo drew too much merit power.


    At the same time, those figures who came out of the long river of years, one by one, all rushed towards the gate of reincarnation. They seemed not to see Chu Mo at all!


    The five portals can''t accommodate more and more figures!


    Although there are only more than 1000, in fact, the momentum emanating from each figure is enough to break through the whole world!


    Their aura is so strong that Chu Mo can''t believe that these figures will be those early gods in the legend. In other words, it is the living creature of this world.


    Perhaps, they all existed in this world, but Chu Mo had never heard of them because they were too old.


    Chu Mo really doesn''t know how many once amazing beings will be submerged by the years. Nor can it be calculated. Today, he is an eye opener.


    Finally, the five gates of reincarnation are somewhat unsustainable.


    It starts to crumble, and there is a risk of collapse.


    Chu Mo even felt the ridicule of the supreme will in this terrible long river of years.


    But his complexion remained the same, because the crystal in his Dantian had turned pure purple!


    Like a purple crystal, the power and breath emitted by it make Chu Mo''s body undergo large-scale transformation again!

 Chapter 1971

    The creatures who just hung a heart on the rune network felt the unusual of Chu Mo when they were familiar with it. Because there was a lot of purple gas bursting out of Chu Mo''s body!


    The old Taoist who is looking at the giant Rune message board in the heaven, Suddenly exclaimed: "This... This is the Hongmeng purple gas? Something countless times higher than the Hongmeng purple gas? The emperor of heaven... His body unexpectedly erupted so much Hongmeng purple gas? No, no, no... it seems that the whole body of the emperor of heaven has become Hongmeng purple gas! This... It''s incredible! It''s incredible! This is the divine body, the real divine body! If there is eternity and Immortality in this world, it must be this! That''s it So! "


    The old Taoist priest shouted inconceivably here, and the old monk beside him folded his hands: "Amitabha... Great opportunity, great fortune, great fortune! The emperor of heaven... Great!"


    With the complete change of Chu Mo''s body, the original shaky five doors also became stable at this moment.


    That kind of stability is felt by all creatures on the rune network!


    Too steady!


    Like the gate of Optimus!


    Standing there, standing still despite the impact of the torrent of years!


    More and more figures came out from the bottom of the river of years, and they kept walking towards the five gates.


    Chu Mo at this time, suddenly light Zha, in the torrent of years, there are five portals again!


    This time, Chu Mo spewed another mouthful of blood!


    But this time, the blood completely... Turned purple!


    Too many creatures have noticed this, and they are too confused. I don''t understand what''s going on.


    Only a few gods, such as the seven masters, have straight eyes. If they still don''t know that Chu Mo is using the long river of years to break through their own bodies, they are also known as the top existence in the world.


    But they felt extremely incredible. They couldn''t understand how Chu Mo looted energy from the long river of years?


    Is it related to reincarnation?


    That must be it!


    They are all too clever and wise. In a very short time, they have figured out the cause of all this.


    The elder LAN sighed bitterly, "I understand that only being a God in this world of mortals can be regarded as a real God. God in the divine world... At best, can only be regarded as a false god. Even the first gods are the same!"


    The early gods cannot be mentioned easily, but now, it doesn''t matter.


    Nie Long''s eyes showed a deep color of envy. He whispered, "if I had known... If we had gone down earlier?"


    One of the masters of Rune life said bitterly, "can we become the recognized emperor of heaven in this world as early as the lower bound? What have we done for this world? In addition to injury, in addition to plunder, what have we done?"


    Another master of Rune life said, "yes, we underestimated the world before. No, in fact, we underestimated all the world. Even the smallest world, as long as it has complete laws, as long as it... Has six reincarnations. Then, as the master of the world, we can learn a lot of knowledge and rich experience from it. This is how we become gods in the world of mortals."


    The master of Chen''s Protoss sighed, "yes, no matter how small a world is, there are also six cycles, only our divine world does not."


    The master of the Du Protoss looked a little dull: "so, what is our divine world? Is it really a complete world?"


    The head of the blue Protoss said: "We layout immeasurable robbery. We think we are the smartest people in the world. But in fact, from our parents to us... We are the dumbest group of people in this immeasurable robbery! We have built a divine world, and even ourselves have been killed. Without reincarnation, there is really no future. What''s more ridiculous is that we are still working frantically for this future."


    Elder Lan said, "I saw many familiar faces in the long river of years. Just now, the emperor of Chu... One of the gates of reincarnation, I saw... The ancestor of our LAN Protoss. He unexpectedly... Walked into the gate of reincarnation without hesitation. Obviously, he wants to go to reincarnation! Because he has understood the true meaning of this world."


    Here in the God continent, the fierce war is still going on, but almost all of the seven masters have seen through too many things. Today, after experiencing this disaster, they really understand.


    It seems that they understand a little late. However, it''s not too late!


    If they can successfully survive this disaster, I believe that this fundamental contradiction and opposition between Protoss and Terrans will not exist again from now on.


    But the question is, can they survive? Will Chu Mo choose to save them? Even if they will... Can they hold on until then? Didn''t see Chu Mo himself... Now he is also struggling to support, struggling to hold on?


    Yes, Chu Mo himself is also struggling to support!


    The doors of the ten reincarnation are all opened. This huge and terrifying river of years is madly impacting the ten doors, and at the same time, it also wants to devour Chu mo.


    Chu Mo actually underestimated himself a little. The long river of years has never passed since his existence!


    Because he is such a person, immeasurable, immeasurable robbery, there is just such a person.


    The endless power of virtue, with the craziness of the torrent of years, also began to flow into Chu Mo''s body crazily.


    The crystal in Chu Mo Dantian is evolving from purple... To a deeper color.


    It''s a little dark!


    From the initial light yellow, a little bit into orange, and then, from orange, a little bit into red. Then... Red purple, purple black!


    The whole crystal has become a little unable to see the original purple!


    At this look, you will feel that this is a black crystal!


    Emitting endless divine power... Black crystal!


    But in this world, there has never been such a crystal, which is unique. Is the most special piece!


    The crystal in the Dantian of Chu Mo exudes wisps of divine power, which is also constantly transforming the divine body of Chu mo.


    Now Chu Mo''s body is really a real God body!


    But there is still room for transformation!


    The power of merit is endless. But the torrent of years is becoming more and more turbulent!


    Both sides seem to be insisting, a little longer than who. Whose patience is stronger than that!


    The gate of ten reincarnation is wide open, and the torrent of endless years flows into it crazily. But this time, the gate of ten reincarnation is very stable. Chu Mo did not continue to increase the portal of reincarnation because of the enhancement of divine power.


    Because ten portals are already his limit!


    These ten gates are like ten halls!


    Each lane can accommodate countless creatures!


    The torrent of the whole years has flowed into these ten portals.


    For the whole river of years, it seems that there is no impact. After all, the years are too long... Too deep. Even if it continues to flow into these ten portals, people will not see its overall reduction.


    But in fact, even if it is insignificant, it is also reduced!


    Finally, a figure, somehow, did not enter any of the ten portals. Instead, he walked towards Chu mo. he walked on the waves, and every step appeared in the further void. Only a few steps, unexpectedly walked in front of Chu mo.


    Killing heaven instantly appeared in Chu Mo''s hands, but Chu Mo did not directly launch an attack.


    This figure also did not attack Chu mo. He is looking at Chu mo.


    Chu Mo was also looking at this figure, although it was very hazy. No one could see his appearance clearly in the creatures on the rune network. But Chu Mo can see clearly.


    Even the face of this figure is covered with more fog. Can''t stop Chu Mo''s eyes.


    This is a very clean middle-aged man. Behind the fog, the middle-aged man''s face is slightly pale. He closes his eyes, but it gives people the feeling of looking at you with his eyes open. His hair is not long, only a little more than an inch.


    It looks a little like those Buddhists in Buddhism today.


    But this man is obviously not. The clothes he wears are too old. Chu Mo has never seen that style.


    The two sides looked at each other for a while, and the middle-aged man actually spoke directly!


    This is also the most powerful person Chu Mo has seen in this long river of years.


    "You are strong." Although the middle-aged man only said three words, he seemed to use a lot of strength.


    His voice is as clean and refreshing as his people. There is not even much antiquity in it. It''s like a normal Terran standing in front of him to say hello.


    "You are also very strong." Chu Mo said sincerely.


    "If I were strong, I would not be buried in the years." The middle-aged man''s pale face showed a lonely color. He still didn''t open his eyes and said faintly, "you can control the power of reincarnation, which proves that you must have experienced endless reincarnation, and then you haven''t lost your original heart, and you haven''t lost your original heart. A person who can go from the lowest level to the highest level without forgetting your original heart... It can only be said that you are the king of reincarnation."


    Chu Mo lightly shook his head. He had no feeling for the title of king of reincarnation. Instead, he was very interested in the identity of the middle-aged man and the long river of the years itself. Because Chu Mo wanted to know whether these years came from outside the Quartet.


    In his previous communication with this long river of years, his will was very vague. Just tell Chu Mo that he doesn''t belong to this world and needs more energy. Chu Mo wants to know more. I want to confirm my guess.


    "Years..." the middle-aged man''s face showed a hint of thinking, and then slowly said, "I really shouldn''t exist in this world. I''m a very ancient human race, you should see that I don''t belong to your age. I belong to an unknown person who... Once glittered, but finally fell lonely, and was taken away by years."

 Chapter 1972

    Chu Mo is not very satisfied with this answer, but his current state is also a little bad. The impact of the torrent of years is more ferocious, and it is also frantically impacting on this middle-aged man. It seems to want to stop his communication with Chu mo.


    At this time, the middle-aged man slowly said, "you are the king of reincarnation. Can you grant me a request?"


    "Please say." Chu Mo looked at him and automatically ignored the title of reincarnation king.


    The middle-aged man said, "I want to be the head of one of your ten samsara gates. Well, six samsara... But you opened the ten samsara gate. Then, it''s divided into ten halls. My king, what do you think?"


    Ten halls?


    Chu Mo slightly raised his eyebrows: "do you want to be the Lord of the hall?"


    "Not bad." The middle-aged man nodded and said faintly, "now you have completely controlled reincarnation. Maybe you haven''t found it yourself. When this thing is over, you will understand. I''ll be the Lord of the hall and help you control some things. Otherwise, so many once brilliant beings pour into six reincarnations, which brings endless benefits to you, but there will be huge hidden dangers."


    "Why did you help me?" Chu Mo also knows that there are hidden dangers!


    The torrent of years, every spray represents a once brilliant existence, and even every river represents a once brilliant world!


    Now they all rush into the six samsara crazily, which is actually equivalent to coming to this life!


    In a few years, they will reappear in this world again. At that time, it is really a hard question to say whether the six cycles of this world can survive.


    "Help you? Sort of... In fact, I want to help myself more." The middle-aged man is very honest. He tells the truth. He looked at Chu Mo: "You don''t understand the sadness of being trapped in the long river of years, and you don''t understand the helplessness of being in the flood of years. In fact, you should have seen that a large number of powerful people who once stunned the ages, saw the door of reincarnation, and all of them didn''t hesitate to drill in, even if they would lose their memory, even if they would lose everything they once had, but they all left the long river of years without hesitation. Just because they were trapped there, it was really impossible Imaginary torture. "


    Chu Mo nodded, and of course he saw it. However, there are still many questions in his heart, but it is not suitable to ask them now, because this long river of years has been completely furious and began to beat Chu Mo here crazily. Want to drown and devour them all.


    "I promise you!" Chu Mo said seriously.


    With Chu Mo''s words, a light suddenly fell on the sky and shone into the middle-aged man''s body. His body trembled slightly, and then a happy smile appeared on his face. He saluted Chu Mo deeply, "thank you, my king!"


    Then, the middle-aged man''s body flashed and directly disappeared into the door of reincarnation. Then, the door was instantly brilliant. Instantly soared many times! Suck in a lot of long river water. At the same time, the portal is stable to an unimaginable degree!


    The whole river of years began to condense all kinds of attacks, and rushed frantically towards Chu mo.


    They are all the top figures of their time, with all kinds of Tao and Dharma. These are simulated by years. But it has no less fighting ability than myself.


    Chu Mo didn''t fight directly. He quickly retreated, and the speed of the whole person was also incredible.


    At this time, all creatures on the rune network can''t keep up with the changes here. What everyone can see is just a blurred image, completely unable to see what happened.


    I can only see that the flood is overwhelming above the sky!


    Ten portals still stand there, among which the one just entered by middle-aged people is the largest and most stable. Despite the impact of the torrent of years, do not move!


    At this time, another figure suddenly stepped on the waves from the bottom of the long river of years and hit directly. In the process of walking, he kept spitting blood out of his mouth. The blood is all pure gold!


    The long river of years was blocking him, but this man completely ignored the attack of the long river of years. Instead, he shouted at Chu Mo, "king of reincarnation, ask the Lord of the hall!"


    Chu Mo looked at the man''s magnificent breath, and let the years attack without changing his face. I can''t help feeling admiration in my heart. Loudly: "yes!"


    In the sky, another light came. Shine into the person''s body. Then, this figure directly disappeared into a portal.


    The next moment, the door, the same breath soared!


    The portal has also become larger!


    The reincarnation gate presided over by someone is completely different from that presided over by no one!


    The long river of years is also crazy. It probably didn''t expect that after immeasurable disaster, it is easy to be called out once, thinking that it can absorb the vast energy in this world. But he was taken away a lot of energy from himself by others.


    It began to attack Chu Mo fiercely.


    Chu Mo fought with years!


    Then, the third, the fourth... The seventh figure walked on the waves from different positions in the long river of years. Rush out directly.


    They waited for immeasurable robbery. They were all the top beings in the world. They slept forever, just waiting for such an opportunity today.


    They woke up and paid an unimaginable price, but in their view, as long as they can get rid of the shackles of the long river of years. No matter how much you pay, it''s worth it!


    They don''t want to easily enter the door of reincarnation, and then lose everything to reincarnation. They want to keep their memory and strength and stay here forever. This is the best destination for them!


    The five who came out led the power of an era, saluted Chu Mo respectively, and asked for the position of Lord of the reincarnation hall.


    Chu Mo directly agreed while fighting with the torrent of years!


    He was not afraid that these once glorious powers would rebel, so he had absolute confidence and confidence in his heart.


    Another five rays of light fell from the sky and fell on these five people.


    The five men got into the five gates respectively.


    So far, there are already seven reincarnation portals, with masters!


    Six reincarnation, ten hall hall hall Lord, seven of them, have already had masters!


    In more years, the river was pumped away by the seven gates.


    At this time, some figures came out from the bottom of the long river of years, and they seemed to want to come to Chu Mo''s face. But their strength is a little inferior, and they can''t get close to Chu Mo at all. They were pulled by the supreme will of the long river of years, desperately trying to pull them back to the long river of years.


    Those figures finally reluctantly turned to the ten portals.


    Not everyone is qualified to be the Lord of a temple.


    The war between Chu Mo and the long river of years continues. This piece of sky is directly broken!


    The power of the long river of years is also too terrible. Moreover, since the immeasurable robbery, no one knows how many peerless heroes it has buried, nor how many Tao and Dharma it can simulate.


    Anyway, after fighting for such a long time and years of attack, there is no duplicate!


    But no matter what kind of attack, Chu Mo calmly responded. Even though he suffered some trauma and even massive hemoptysis, he was always quite calm and composed.


    This time, the opponent is different from any one he has met before.


    Because the opponent''s name is years!


    Years are silent, but they are invincible!


    Up to now, this long river of years has not shown its true death.


    It''s called time!


    Chu Mo once mastered the law of time and space, compared with the time of death, there is still a big gap!


    Because this is a long river of years. It can use its own upstream or downstream... To devour Chu Mo!


    If you use the upstream, the terrifying power of the years can even make Chu Mo become nothingness; If you use the downstream, you can make Chu Mo instantly old!


    However, this move is a unique one, which has lasted for a long time, but it is not easy to show it to Chu mo. Because doing so is also tantamount to acting against the sky. Too much influence! Even though it is time, it dare not mess like this.


    But its other attacks, for Chu Mo, are not really a kill. Although it will hurt Chu Mo, it cannot fundamentally suppress Chu mo.


    At this time, another tall figure came from the long river of years. His origin looks even more amazing!


    Because every step he took was very stable, and he could not be shaken by the torrent of years in his body. He walked slowly at every step, giving people the feeling that he was walking.


    Chu Mo looked at this person at the same time, this person was also looking at Chu mo.


    This should be a monk from a very long time ago. The momentum he exudes is incompatible with this world.


    The Tao and Dharma intertwined with him also do not belong to this era.


    "King of reincarnation, I want to be the Lord of the reincarnation hall."


    The man came out and saluted Chu Mo from a distance. Then he said, "I help the king fight against the years!"


    While talking, the man waved casually, and the huge waves that had been beating towards Chu Mo instantly rolled back!


    There was a terrible roar in the huge wave, but the man''s face was indifferent.


    Chu Mo looked at the man and his eyes lit up, "Yun!"


    "Thank you, my king!" This man saluted Chu Mo again, but he didn''t immediately enter the portal of reincarnation. Instead, he turned around and shot at the torrent of years.


    His move was really earth shattering!


    Even let Chu Mo doubt that this man is so strong, the years are long... Can he really be trapped?


    At this time, two figures came out again in the long river of years. These two figures turned out to be two gorgeous women with exactly the same appearance. They were very beautiful, holding hands, like shopping, and came out of there. Then he bowed to Chu mo.


    "My king, I want to be the Lord of the last two reincarnation halls!"

 Chapter 1973

    Chu Mo looked at the two women and nodded, "Yun!"


    In the sky, three lights fell from the sky and fell on these three people. These three people are full of brilliance. Then, they all did not choose to return to the gate of reincarnation, but stood here and fought against the long river of years.


    All kinds of Tao and Dharma are flying in the void. The power of that law directly turns this place into a terrible ancient battlefield.


    Chu Mo could clearly feel that as all the ten halls had the hall Lord, his meritorious power had become even stronger!


    Because all the ten gates have become extremely huge, swallowing the torrent of years.


    The purple black crystal in Chu Mo Dantian has now become pure black. Black to shiny, and its color is still getting deeper with the strength of Chu Mo''s virtue.


    Chu Mo''s divine power has also become extremely powerful.


    The shackles of the great ancestor realm on his body finally cracked a gap. Although it was only a gap, but from that gap, Chu Mo burst out a force that made him tremble!


    That power swam directly in his body, surging unmatched!


    Boom!


    In the end, this force broke out completely along the crack.


    Then, it was directly filled with the bones of Chu mo.


    Chu Mo''s body surface... Unexpectedly again... Discharged a little impurity.


    Although there are few impurities, it also shows that the divine body of Chu Mo has changed again!


    This time, even the impurities discharged, any little bit, are many times heavier than the stars!


    These things, used to refine utensils, are the top materials.


    The two twin women over there, as well as the old man, seemed to feel this change of Chu mo. Their faces also showed a touch of envy. Then he congratulated Chu Mo: "congratulations to my king, who has achieved the supreme body!"


    Chu Mo killed the sky with his hand, cutting the torrent of years!


    This time, the torrent of terrible years finally receded.


    It also seems to be tired, but also some fear. It finally passed a supreme idea to Chu Mo: this thing is not over!


    Chu Mo watched this long river of years disappear in the void little by little.


    Then, on the sky, there are only ten reincarnation portals standing in the void. The blue stone gate, surrounded by Taoist spirit, gives people a sacred, solemn and extremely mysterious feeling.


    At this time, among the other seven portals, the seven temple owners came out directly.


    Once again, they thanked Chu mo.


    Chu Mo seriously returned the courtesy. Almost all of these people can be regarded as his great predecessors. They are all amazing figures who once dominated an era.


    In the process of asking for the Lord of the temple, there were actually too many figures, who also wanted to come over and ask Chu Mo for the position of the Lord of the temple. But the strength of those people is much worse. Didn''t really come to Chu Mo''s face.


    "I also thank you for your help." Chu Mo said.


    The ten people said in unison, "we are also helping ourselves!"


    Later, Chu Mo didn''t hurry to the divine land, but here, chatting with these ten people.


    "The years are long, is it a living creature?" Chu Mo asked.


    At last, the old man seriously explained to Chu Mo, "years are indeed a terrible creature. And what is here today is not all of them.


    "If from the beginning of the opening of Hongmeng to today... The complete river of years appears, it is almost impossible to overcome it. The river of years appears this time, which is indeed a little scattered. It probably did not expect to encounter such a strong counterattack and interception in this life, but we all believe that it will come back to retaliate."


    These ten people all come from very ancient times, which is not the same era as the contemporary era. There are faults among them. Even ten of them are the strongest in their respective times. Except for the twin sisters, who came from the same era. Other people don''t know each other at all.


    After being sealed in the long river of years, there was no communication. They are all the strongest in an era, so although they are sealed by the years, they still retain the most basic strength.


    Finally, today is the opportunity for them to step out of the waves and finally get out of the control of the years.


    Chu Mo knew from his communication with them that the long river of years had existed since the beginning of Hongmeng. It is not what most creatures imagine, it can only represent the past, the present and the future. It is dead and lifeless.


    "This long river of years is the real behind the scenes force that has life, wisdom and secretly dominates the four circles! It can affect too many things!" Said one of the twin sisters.


    "Then, what about the six samsara?" Chu Mo asked.


    "The six samsara is the real law of heaven in the four circles. It is the will of heaven. But time is not." The first person to enter the gate of reincarnation said.


    "In other words, if the world does not have this long river of years, all creatures will become eternal?" Chu Mo asked.


    All the ten people were silent. After a long time, the other twin sister, Then he hesitated and said, "in a sense, it''s like this. The body can be destroyed, the memory will be lost, but the spirit... Will never die. Under the leadership of the six cycles, life will continue. But in the long river of years, it''s completely different. Because after being involved in the long river of years, it will be permanently blocked. Except for opportunities like today, no one can escape its control."


    Chu Mo nodded: "I understand that time... It is more terrifying and cruel than the six samsara."


    "Yes." Ten people nodded together.


    Then they returned to the gate of reincarnation, followed by the gate of reincarnation, and disappeared here together.


    This conversation between them was not learned by the creatures on the rune network. Because here has been shrouded in a mysterious atmosphere.


    No one knows what happened, so when Chu Mo''s figure came out of there, the other side of the whole Rune network was completely shocked.


    Countless creatures are cheering!


    "The emperor of heaven has conquered the last place! We have won five days!"


    "Zijintian crisis is lifted, thank the emperor!"


    "I was so excited that I cried!"


    "I also cried... I have lived for more than 100000 years, and I can''t remember the last time I shed tears. It is really the luck of all our creatures that we have the emperor of heaven in our five heavens!"


    On the rune network side, almost all the five natural spirits were so excited that they couldn''t help themselves. Although they don''t know how the emperor of heaven defeated the catastrophe and eliminated the terrible disaster invisibly. But they know that they are safe! Saved!


    However, all the creatures on the other side of the divine continent were ready to cry without tears.


    It was almost the first time that they were so eager for the emperor of Chu to arrive at them as soon as possible.


    "The five heavens are not completely safe yet. There is also the land of gods!"


    "Emperor Chu, come quickly, please, the Divine Land... Is about to fall! If we continue like this, we can''t hold on!"


    "Emperor Chu, we are also the people of the five heaven world! Please!"


    On this side of the divine land, there are countless Protoss who directly shout through the rune network. They were not sure whether the emperor of Chu could see what they said, but now they really hoped that the emperor of Chu could come and save them.


    All the seven masters were silent. They are still fighting hard with the early gods who came out of the long river of years, but they are all exhausted at the moment. If this continues, they will really fall here.


    At this moment, in their hearts, is it the hope that Chu Mo will come? Or not? I''m afraid they can''t make it clear by themselves.


    At this moment, the seven masters, in fact, are a little on the shelf. Although they already knew that Chu Mo had saved the five heavenly worlds in succession, there was also the Tiangong mainland. But they still stubbornly believed that Chu Mo finally won because he mastered the law of reincarnation.


    It never occurred to me that Chu Mo had completely sublimated and promoted in this process... Reaching a level they couldn''t imagine.


    In their hearts, the seven of them still had the illusion that if they fought together, they must be able to suppress Chu Mo to Zhen.


    Even, the seven masters are still struggling in their hearts. If Chu Mo really comes over, he will solve the crisis. Do they want to take advantage of this opportunity... To trick him?


    But... Let''s remove the current crisis first!


    In their bones, although they are all ruthless, they don''t care about the world''s evaluation of them. But they have to consider whether even the protoss will instantly turn against Chu Mo, who just saved them?


    Looking at the current situation, nine times out of ten, it will!


    forget it!


    If he can really come here, this time... Let him go first!


    The seven masters looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts.


    At this time, the loss on the protoss side has been very huge. Nearly one fifth of their gods have fallen in this disaster.


    This is a terrible catastrophe, an unparalleled war!


    The whole Protoss, even the oldest gods, had to come out to fight.


    The main reason why the protoss suffered such a big loss is... The land of gods is too small!


    Unlike the world of Wu Datian, the spirit continent is just a temporary continent created by Wu Datian. Although it is also very large, in fact, it can only let all protoss have a residence. Therefore, the creatures on the God continent are very concentrated!


    In addition, Chu Mo hasn''t come over until now, it''s not surprising that those Protoss fell one after another in the battle with the early gods.


    It is for this reason that many Protoss on the God continent desperately cry out. I hope Chu Mo can come and save them.


    At this time, I''m afraid only the seven masters will produce that kind of complex mind.


    Even the elders who were hostile and disdainful to the lower world had already given up that thought. Because under this terrible disaster... It is a great victory to survive.

 Chapter 1974

    Chu Mo finally came!


    When his figure appeared over the God continent, the whole God continent was almost boiling!


    The rune network over there is also boiling!


    On this side of the divine land, there is Jubilation!


    "God, the emperor of Chu heard our request, and he finally came!"


    "The emperor of Chu is mighty!"


    "The emperor of Chu is invincible!"


    "Great, Emperor Chu, we don''t build a perfect divine world. We decide to stay in this world. Together with all creatures, we don''t have those ideas."


    "Emperor Chu, it''s our fault. We all know it''s wrong."


    "We know it''s wrong!"


    On this side of the spirit continent, there was a lot of jubilation, mixed with a lot of words of apology. Countless Protoss, in this mixed emotions of sadness and joy, finally really face up to their hearts. A sincere apology.


    However, on this side of the five heavens world, there is some restlessness.


    Too many creatures don''t understand why the emperor of Chu really wants to save the God continent?


    "Why? They came to attack us! Why should we save them? Aren''t we afraid that they will bite us back later?"


    "Yes, why save them? Emperor of heaven, even if you are kind-hearted, you can''t even save your enemies?"


    "I can''t understand. Why should I save them?"


    "Although the protoss have been very quiet over the years, their mind of building a perfect divine world has not been completely eliminated one day, and they will be our enemies one day! Now save them and turn back, will they come to bite us?"


    "Don''t look at those gods apologizing. Who knows if it''s crocodile tears?"


    Such voices can be seen everywhere in the world of five heavens.


    However, there are other sounds.


    "Don''t worry, the emperor of Chu is not the kind of person who can''t distinguish right from wrong. If he saves the protoss, he must have the reason to save them. Also, don''t forget, that terrible River... If it devours the protoss, will it continue to rage in our five heavens? At that time, won''t it cause great damage to our five heavens world again? Another point, the emperor of Chu is not afraid of such a catastrophe, is he still afraid of only the protoss? Don''t you see No, what has become of the divine land? "


    "Since the emperor of Chu Tian did this, there must be his reason! Have you people just been saved by the emperor of Chu Tian in the crisis, began to question the emperor of Chu Tian''s work? The emperor of Chu Tian''s endless years, every step of his growth, we all see in our eyes, when did he do things that are not worthy of our five heavenly worlds?"


    "Brain is a good thing, but some creatures just don''t have it. It''s a pity that I support the emperor of Chu. No matter what he does, he is right!"


    "I''m on the side of the emperor of Chu. I can analyze the specific reasons for this..."


    "The emperor of Chu Tian did everything carefully. Do you think he is as naive as you? Everything is judged only by his personal likes and dislikes?"


    On the rune network, there was a lot of noise because of this matter. But in fact, both sides are still very restrained. After all, the whole world has just experienced a major crisis. Even if those creatures doubted Chu Mo''s practice a little, they would never dare to talk wantonly.


    As for the protoss side... This argument about the five heaven world creatures is not even dare to explain. I can only watch weakly. At the same time, they should be more careful of the early gods that may appear in front of them at any time.


    On this side of the divine land, Chu Mo came slowly.


    He didn''t go to see the seven masters, but walked directly towards the long river of years over the God continent. Here, there is also a long river of years. But this river is similar to the long river of time when the three rivers in zijintian were combined into one.


    This river is very huge!


    Through the whole void. Across here, huge waves hit the void. Countless early gods are still coming out of it.


    After the arrival of Chu Mo, this long river of years directly erupted into a supreme will to suppress Chu Mo directly!


    Boom!


    The sky around Chu Mo''s body was directly crushed by this supreme will!


    The seven masters who were far away spewed out a mouthful of golden blood in an instant, and then their faces showed incomparably shocked expressions. They found that the long river of years had this terrible ability to send out this supreme will to attack.


    They have been fighting here for so long that there is no response in this long river of years.


    This


    The seven people looked at each other, and they all felt very uncomfortable!


    Then they realized that they had been ignored by the long river of years.


    At the same time, a sense of happiness rose in my heart!


    Because if this long river of years had launched such an attack on them before, how long could they last under such an attack?


    At this time, looking at Chu Mo over there, he still had a calm expression, and still walked step by step towards the long river of years.


    The eyes of the seven people all showed an unbelievable shock.


    That supreme will, they are only contaminated a little, they feel that they may die at any time. And Chu mo... Bear the brunt, fight against the supreme will head-on, but light?


    This... Is this true?


    Just... Just before Chu Mo arrived, what were they thinking?


    After Chu Mo fought back the long river of years, do you want to fight him?


    I wonder if I should let him go?


    This kind of existence... Is it really that they can let go?


    No wonder he really came!


    No wonder he dares to save the protoss!


    It turned out... Today''s Chu Mo has become so powerful. Has completely become a real emperor!


    The divine world is about to disappear, and the once Protoss will also lose that aura. And Chu mo... The emperor of heaven, whom they didn''t pay attention to in the past, has now become a real top-level existence!


    This gap made the seven masters all surge with a strong suffocation, and then another wave of terrifying supreme will hit. The seven people, once again, ejected a mouthful of golden blood. Retreat towards the distance in horror.


    But from beginning to end, Chu Mo didn''t even look at them!


    As if their seven masters, like all creatures in the world, have nothing special!


    The feeling of loss and unwillingness lingered in the hearts of the seven masters, and they finally tasted the taste called bitter.


    What kind of scenery did they have? How strong?


    Dominating all beings in the divine world, he doesn''t pay attention to the creatures in the lower world at all. Even the protoss in the divine world are just pieces in their eyes.


    They always regard themselves as chess players!


    Until today, I found that they were not chess players, and they had never been. Maybe Chu Mo is not, but he is at least the most important chess piece!


    Now, these people, who have quit the chessboard, can only stand outside and bitterly watch Chu Mo continue to play in this game.


    At this time, Chu Mo has come close to the long river of years. This long river of years directly erupts supreme will. At the same time, there is a cold mind, which directly turns into an invisible sword and fiercely cuts at Chu Mo!


    This is a very vicious blow!


    If it was such a degree of attack before the catastrophe, Chu Mo couldn''t say that he could completely give it to the next. At least, he will be injured. Even if he is caught off guard, he will be seriously injured!


    Because this blow is too secret, too fierce, too fast!


    But now, at the moment when the attack of the long river of years was just launched, the piece in the Chu ink Dantian was so black and shiny that it had completely turned into an ink crystal, which directly emitted an unparalleled power and formed a defense.


    This is the instinctive reaction of God, which is even faster than Chu Mo''s reaction!


    This is not Chu Mo''s active defense, but the passive defense made by the Shenge after he realized that the crisis was coming!


    This kind of divine power can shock the whole world!


    Boom!


    Around Chu Mo''s body, a roar suddenly broke out.


    This roar seemed nothing at first, but then... The whole world of five days trembled fiercely!


    How big is the world of five days? For 99% of the creatures in this world, it is absolutely infinite. Even if they spend their whole life, they may not be able to see the real end of the five heaven world.


    Only the boundary wall above the head is the closest place to all creatures. But it is almost impossible for all creatures under the great ancestor to reach such a place.


    Such a huge world unexpectedly trembled as a whole. It is conceivable how strong this blow... Is.


    The seven masters over there all turned pale.


    They pay for it. If such a shot falls on their head, they will certainly be unable to prevent it!


    They don''t even know how this blow came out in their hearts!


    They don''t know what it''s like in their hearts. Anyway, it''s too uncomfortable.


    Once, they all thought that they were the real masters and protagonists of the world. Now I finally realize that... They are not.


    This blow did not help Chu Mo, Chu Mo''s eyes were bright and cold looking at the river in front of him. Then, ten doors of reincarnation were instantly summoned by Chu Mo!


    This time, the portal of reincarnation is simply too big!


    It''s even many times bigger than when Chu Mo was just in the purple and golden sky, and when the Lord of the ten halls just entered the Lord!


    Obviously, with the host to preside over, these ten gates of reincarnation have really become the reincarnation hall. It''s different from the past!


    The six reincarnations will therefore become more complete!


    A large number of years'' torrents were sucked in by the reincarnation hall.


    With the appearance of the door of ten reincarnation, those early gods who were fighting with the protoss seemed to hear some kind of call and flew towards the door of reincarnation.


    All the protoss looked at this scene with a dull face. Although they had received some news from the rune network before, how could this be comparable to the shock they witnessed with their own eyes?


    It''s really shocking!


    The soul is trembling.

 Chapter 1975

    A large number of early gods rushed to the door of reincarnation. The turbulent torrent of years is also constantly injected into the door.


    Those ten huge portals stand there, and each portal... Is like a vast world!


    This scene is forever engraved in the heart of every God, and they will never forget this scene.


    Chu Mo here directly fought with this long river of years.


    This long river of years is still very strong, and the condensed Tao and Dharma are no less than the attack condensed by the long river of years in the purple golden sky before.


    And in Chu Mo''s view, this long river of years is even more terrifying than the three years in the purple and gold sky... Which are combined into one!


    Because at this moment, there are already several figures coming out of the long river of years, all over the body, emitting endless pressure and infinite fighting spirit, directly coming towards Chu mo.


    Obviously, they didn''t come to make friends with Chu Mo!


    The first one, with a dark face, horns on his head and scales on his body, looked like a shark. He looked at Chu Mo coldly, and then suddenly said, "how dare you influence the years? Die!"


    Chu Mo looked at the creature like a shark, frowned and said, "just because you are willing to be trapped in the long river of years does not mean that others are willing. Therefore, if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    The swarthy shark creature was instantly furious and slapped Chu Mo directly.


    Chu Mo didn''t even use killing heaven. He raised his hand and slapped the shark''s face!


    PA!


    The arms of both sides directly collide with each other in midair. Make a clear sound.


    Then, I saw the chimaera''s arm, instantly hanging down, like noodles, directly drooping down.


    Chu Mo slapped him and shattered all the bones on the whole arm!


    Before the chimaera screamed, Chu Mo punched the chimaera directly in the face. This punch... Almost blew the chimaera''s head out!


    He collapsed his face directly, and then flew back directly to the flood of years behind like a tattered sandbag.


    With a plop... This shark was swallowed up by the torrent of years. No longer visible.


    Chu Mo''s eyes fell on the back figures, and Hansheng said, "you, too, are here to fight?"


    There are five people behind. These five people witnessed the scene that Chu Mo slapped and punched the fierce shark. They were all very shocked, because their combat power was no stronger than that of the mackerel.


    But they did come to fight!


    But the purpose is different.


    That mackerel, although not by the torrent of years, is an empty shell that has completely lost its wisdom!


    He has been completely controlled by the torrent of years and has been pushed out as a weapon.


    They are a few, but not so. They came here to obtain the position of Lord of reincarnation hall from Chu mo. But after they came out, they had found that the ten halls of reincarnation... There is a lord in the halls!


    This made their hearts very angry, because they did not want to return to the flood of years to continue to be sealed, nor did they want to lose their memory and everything after that, and enter the six reincarnations to drift with the tide.


    Therefore, they want to forcibly oppress Chu Mo by force and give them five positions.


    The idea is good. They used to be amazing beings. In their respective times, they all said the same thing. But after discovering Chu Mo''s combat power, these five people were a little stunned.


    One of the fastest reacts, looking at Chu Mo, with a smile on his face: "dear king of reincarnation, we have no malice. We just want to... Ask, is there any vacancy in the reincarnation hall?"


    This is to stare and lie. They are not blind themselves. It is the existence of this realm. How can they not see whether there is a vacancy in the reincarnation hall? The reason why I ask this is just to pave the way for the following words.


    Chu Mo glanced at the man: "No."


    "Then... Can you make room for five of us?" The man smiled and said seriously, "our strength is much stronger than those who went in before!"


    "Yes, dear reincarnation king, if you give us your position, we will be loyal to you." A thin old man with a shifty look is not a good thing at first sight.


    Although speaking of this realm, I won''t judge people by their appearance. But Chu Mo didn''t like these people at all. Just now they came with strong hostility. If they hadn''t seen him directly hit the mackerel, how could they be so easy to talk now?


    So Chu Mo was very straightforward, looking at the five people: "No."


    "Young man, you are just a contemporary creature. We have all lived through the ages. We are your predecessors. When you see your predecessors, you should respect them more or less..." beside the thin old man, there is a beautiful old man standing. The old man looked righteous and resolute. He looked at Chu Mo and said.


    Chu Mo glanced at him and said faintly, "you can either roll back to the torrent of years, or... Honestly follow the gate of reincarnation into the six paths of reincarnation. I have no time to talk nonsense with you!"


    At this time, the torrent of years is still attacking Chu Mo and brutally suppressing Chu mo.


    The five people looked at each other, and suddenly they started!


    As long as we can suppress Chu Mo and subdue him, we can force him to make five positions for them.


    No one can do this except the king of reincarnation!


    Therefore, they must suppress Chu Mo here!


    Otherwise, you have to accept the law of six samsara. That result is only a little better than being sealed in the long river of years. They can''t accept it.


    At the moment when the five people shot, Chu Mo also moved!


    This time, killing heaven directly appeared in his hands!


    The crystal in his Dantian was slightly shocked, and the incomparable powerful force burst out along Chu Mo''s body.


    Then, he cut horizontally and directly shrouded all the five people.


    "Arrogance!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Too much!"


    "Death!"


    All five people were irritated, four of them directly scolded, and one of them didn''t.


    Because his head... Has been cut off by Chu Mo''s knife!


    The golden blood rushed directly to Gao Tian. Such a creature who had lived for unknown years was cut off by Chu Mo''s knife here. It''s really incredible. I can''t imagine!


    It''s not over yet. Chu Mo''s knife cut three of the five people horizontally on the spot!


    One was beheaded by Chu Mo, and the other two were beheaded by Chu Mo!


    The remaining two, roaring, backed away. This is a barely escaped disaster. But their faces all showed fear.


    Who would have thought that the master of this era was so terrible? So strong!


    "He... He is a god! He is a true God!" Two survivors, one is the thin old man, the other is the handsome old man with a righteous face. These two people are the most crafty.


    The three men who were beheaded by Chu mo were not dead, but their combat power was greatly affected. Because the law of killing on killing the sky is constantly eroding their vitality.


    It''s not over yet.


    Chu Mo directly ran the body method, which was extremely fast. One by one, he kicked these three people who had been beheaded by him back into the torrent of years.


    "No!"


    All three of them roared with grief and indignation!


    But they were unable to stop it at all. They could only watch the freedom close at hand and stay away from them again.


    They were kicked back into the long river of years. This time, they were completely unable to step out of the waves and walk out of there. Can only wait for the next such opportunity.


    But next time... When will it be?


    Forever? Immeasurable robbery? Immeasurable era?


    No one knows!


    The thin old man and the righteous old man, looking at Chu Mo who turned to them, unexpectedly knelt down together: "my king... Don''t kill us, don''t kill us, give us a chance, we are willing to enter the six samsara!"


    "Then get out!" Chu Mo drank coldly while resisting the attack of the long river of years on him.


    If the two were pardoned, they rushed directly to the two gates of reincarnation.


    However, after entering the door, there were two shrill screams.


    Obviously, what they just did here in Chu Mo has fallen into the eyes of the Lord of the ten halls. Now they take the initiative to deliver them to the door. If they don''t clean them up, I really don''t know who is stronger.


    The previous ten hall masters were all appointed by Chu Mo himself. He couldn''t have gone back on his word so soon. Coupled with the aura of these five people, Chu Mo didn''t like it very much. Therefore, even if these five people are no different from the previous ten people, Chu Mo will not give them any chance.


    Everything comes first, then comes.


    Years have almost killed Chu Mo!


    But this long river of years can''t really suppress Chu Mo here. Finally, after being swallowed up by the ten reincarnation portals, the hatred retreated.


    Before it left, it also warned Chu Mo with supreme intention to wait... They will surely make a comeback. Next time, there won''t be such good luck.


    Chu Mo looked at the long river of years and said coldly, "get out!"


    Years have rolled, but it is rolling with anger


    At this time, Chu Mo stood there and didn''t move. Because at this moment, the immeasurable power of virtue rushed into Chu Mo''s body.


    The black crystal in Chu Mo Dantian, with the power of immeasurable virtue, unexpectedly gradually... Began to have a feeling that it was going to turn white!


    Almost transparent!


    But in fact, this is not the case!


    This is a kind of visual deviation from black to extreme.


    Even Chu Mo was almost cheated.


    The divine power in his body is also extremely powerful. Originally, there was a crack, and the shackles of the great ancestor realm of terrorist forces spread out. At this moment, it finally collapsed completely!


    Like a dam washed away by mountain torrents, that unparalleled force, a thousand miles!


    Rushed directly into Chu Mo''s whole body.


    What kind of state is this?


    Even Chu Mo himself was a little confused. Anyway, this feeling... Is really too mysterious!

 Chapter 1976

    God?


    What is God?


    Fairy?


    What is fairy?


    Whether gods or immortals, they are all a realm and existence imagined by all creatures. A name for a powerful creature.


    But eternity and immortality are real.


    Chu Mo has always believed that the so-called immortality in the divine world, space, is too fake!


    Like a bubble, once it is punctured, it will instantly become nothingness and nothing.


    He also doesn''t think that there is really eternity and Immortality in this world.


    Now, Chu Mo has some enlightenment. The power of eternity and immortality is actually time! No matter how old the years are, they will not die!


    Countless creatures once known as eternal and immortal are finally buried by years.


    He drew too much power from the years, and then transformed those powers into the power of virtue, forming a divine personality in his body. Not to mention, this divine personality is also constantly upgraded and evolved, and finally his body is constantly transformed.


    Up to now, it has finally broken through the realm of Dazu.


    He has mastered the true meaning of eternity and immortality!


    Although Chu Mo can''t achieve immortality now, he has mastered this key. His longevity will also become endless and will have an unimaginable life. Moreover, he can use this long life to constantly improve himself, and finally achieve real eternity and immortality.


    Originally, the realm above the great ancestor is eternity! Immortality!


    No wonder, all creatures, no matter how powerful their combat power is, have been unable to really break through the realm of Dazu for thousands of years.


    It''s actually for this reason!


    Chu Mo sighed in his heart that he actually got the power that makes all creatures in the world envy and envy. It was really an accident, not something he desperately begged for.


    At this time, the seven masters over there watched the terrible river of years recede, like a ebb sea, disappearing from the sky.


    The ten gates of reincarnation also fade away a little.


    Look at Chu Mo standing there, like a statue, emitting a trace of strange breath. They have never felt the breath, and they don''t know what kind of state it is.


    But


    This is a good opportunity!


    The seven masters looked at each other.


    At this time, countless Protoss suddenly erupted in a burst of cheers like a mountain and a tsunami on the whole God continent.


    "The emperor of heaven is invincible!"


    "The emperor of heaven is invincible!"


    "The emperor of heaven is invincible!"


    The faces of the seven masters suddenly darkened, and then they looked at each other and smiled bitterly. He sighed in unison.


    Then, led by elder LAN, the seven men walked towards Chu mo.


    Seeing them coming, Chu Mo left the state of Epiphany, and then looked at them calmly.


    This should be the first time these seven people met Chu mo.


    Since they came into this world, they have never really seen each other face to face like this.


    Before the catastrophe, the two sides were still in a state of hostility. Even this catastrophe was caused by the seven people who wanted to kidnap the emperor and empress. Time didn''t even pass long. But now I want to come, but it''s full of sadness.


    At the same time, all the protoss on the whole God continent. And the five infinite creatures on the rune network are all watching this scene nervously. They want to see what happens.


    Years of disaster passed, but the gratitude and resentment between the Terran and the protoss did not disappear.


    Will there be war?


    Not only the endless creatures in the five heaven world are concerned about this problem, but also the protoss on the side of the God continent... Are also concerned about this problem.


    They all want to know what choice the seven masters will make.


    If... The masters really want to continue to fight with the emperor of Chu, where will we go?


    This idea came out of the hearts of countless Protoss.


    The next moment, they directly gave birth to another idea: the emperor of Chu paid so much for the world. In the end, it even saved our lives! Protoss can be indifferent, can not talk about feelings, but can''t even forget the saving grace in a blink of an eye, right?


    Therefore, if the master really wants us to be enemies with the emperor of Chu, we will not agree!


    Yes, I will refuse!


    On the God continent, the vast majority of the protoss, their eyes all show a firm color.


    Even Du Wei, who was injured and survived by luck, looked at this scene and the tall figure facing the seven masters alone in the distant void. Sighed slightly, then turned around and went back. Du Wei also thought in his heart: LAN Xiao, chen fan, I owe you a sorry!


    Chu Mo calmly looked at the seven masters.


    The seven people came to Chu Mo and finally lowered their heads. Then, they bowed to Chu Mo and said, "I''ve seen the emperor of heaven!"


    At this moment, the whole God continent and the five heaven world are quiet. Then, all creatures, almost at the same time, breathed a sigh of relief. But the next moment, they continued to stare nervously at the rune board. The protoss on this side of the divine land all looked at Chu Mo nervously.


    Because they don''t know what the emperor of Chu... Will say.


    Chu Mo looked at the seven people and asked faintly, "are you really dead?"


    The faces of the seven people all showed complex colors. Did they really give up? I have been waiting for thousands of years and suffering from countless disasters, but I have never been able to take that step. Now hope is at hand and victory is at hand. As long as you cross this young man, it seems that you can succeed.


    But can we cross it? Dare to cross?


    No! I dare not!


    So, then give up!


    Seven people thought like this, and nodded Qi Qi.


    Chu Mo said, "well, I hope you really give up that idea."


    Chu Mo didn''t go on. He didn''t say what would happen to me otherwise. Because there is no need to say that.


    Then Chu Mo turned around and stepped out, and his figure instantly disappeared here.


    In the air, he said, "use your strength to build this spiritual continent into the seventh day. Of course, if there are Protoss willing to go to the other five days and the sixth day that is about to take shape, you can also."


    Chu Mo left and left here.


    No one knows where he went. Even those people in heaven don''t know.


    The fourthousand year of the Pangu calendar.


    It has been 10000 years since the last disaster of the long river of years.


    In these 10000 years, the sixth Tiangong world has appeared in this world. And the seventh day God spirit world.


    The whole world has finally changed from the past five heavens to the seven heavens!


    Rune network has also completely covered every corner of the world. Even those unexplored areas have been set up by those intelligent beings.


    In this way, even if those adventure teams go deep into the deepest part of the universe, they can ensure to pass on the information here at the first time and maintain communication with their relatives.


    The world has spent 10000 years in a positive atmosphere.


    The once seven masters of the divine world did not continue to appear after bowing to Chu mo. There are rumors that they have returned to the broken divine world to look for something, while others say that they are actually in the divine world on the seventh day. There are other rumors of all kinds. But most of them are not very reliable.


    There are more rumors about Chu Tiandi. Many people believe that Chu Tiandi has completely become a God after the disaster of calming the years. Then it turned into the way of heaven and law in the four circles, and achieved real eternity and immortality.


    There are also many people who believe that the emperor of Chu is closed in heaven, and even some people swear that they have seen the emperor of Chu.


    Actually


    In the Pangu world, the human realm of the once Yan Huang region.


    That place has become a little empty now.


    Because there are already too many places better than here in the Pangu world. This place is not particularly rich in aura, and the scenery is not particularly beautiful. In short, this is not a good place.


    Of course, this place is quite famous in the whole Pangu world. Because now everyone knows that this is where the emperor of Chu grew up. It is the real hometown of the emperor of heaven.


    Therefore, some monks often travel here from all over the world to pay tribute to and cherish their memory. There are even many Protoss from the divine world who come here specially for a long journey. They just like to see what the place where the emperor of Chu grew up is like.


    But almost all of them take a long look, and no one will really go deep into this area to explore anything.


    There are no special products here, let alone magical things. In fact, many people feel more disappointed after coming. At the same time, the admiration for the emperor of Chu also became stronger.


    Such a bad place... Can there be heroes like Chu Tiandi?


    So, heroes don''t ask the source!


    The real strong can grow up in any environment!


    Well, it sounds very inspirational.


    Few people know that Chu Mo has lived here for 10000 years!


    There was once a mountain in the human realm, which was also the ancestral court of the ethereal palace, called gubifeng.


    However, it has been deserted for too many years now. The entire Piaomiao palace has been moved to the 33rd floor.


    Although the disciples of Piaomiao palace come from all over the seven heavens, they are basically those children with top talents.


    Chu Mo came to this place directly with Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi after leaving the Divine Land in the past year.


    He transformed Gu Bifeng here, and then transformed it into a small world with beautiful mountains and rivers. Seal this place with the supreme magic array. People who don''t know can''t see through it at all.


    Over the years, Chu Hui, Liuyun, and those in the ethereal palace, as well as Chu Mo''s former friends, occasionally came here to meet Chu mo. Then he will leave soon. Because now, they are too busy!


    Almost everyone has a big deal to do.


    Like Chu Hui, almost every time she sees Chu Mo, she has to complain. He said that he obviously wanted to marry his brother in his last life, but now he married the whole seven days directly

 Chapter 1977

    There''s no way. The whole seven days Rune network can''t play with lingyuwei and Jieling alone. There are many things that can''t be separated from her.


    Moreover, Chu Hui is not only responsible for such a little thing.


    There are too many things that need her to worry about. For example, Tianting owns certain shares in the banks of the whole seven heaven world. This is not from heaven. But those top-level giants in the whole seven heaven world, in order to appreciate the efforts and contributions made by Tianting in these countless years. Given to Tianting.


    This is a huge wealth, which needs special people to manage. Chu Hui was sent directly to take care of this matter, so she complained.


    However, she was not without help. She also caught the former venerable Chu Hui.


    There are also some elites trained from Chu''s college, who have been active in all parts of Tianting.


    Those people in the ethereal palace have more things to do.


    Even the demon king and the monkey, such fierce people who want to completely demobilize and return to the field after the world is peaceful, now have to take care of a big stall.


    Under the solitary pen.


    By the lake.


    Inside a cabin.


    There are several people sitting.


    Hu lie, Xu fufu, Chu Mo''s sworn brothers, Zi Dao, Liu Yunfeng, as well as monkeys and demon kings, are sitting with Chu Mo, drinking and chatting.


    There are a few dishes on the table, either top-level delicacies or ordinary dishes. But next, Qi Xiaoyu brought a dish, which made these Tianting bosses who are now famous in the world look a little dull.


    It was a plate of small fish, each of which, at most, was the size of a finger, stuffed with sauce. Very fragrant. It''s steaming and looks very appetizing.


    Hu lie twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at Chu Mo: "I said brother, this... This is?"


    "Fish!" Chu Mo glanced at Hu lie, a look you haven''t seen, and said, "don''t you know fish? You''re a tiger family, the tiger family belongs to the cat family, and the cat likes to eat fish... How can you not even know fish?"


    After being robbed by Chu Mo, Hu lie not only twitched at the corners of his mouth more severely, but also his forehead was full of black lines. He looked at Chu Mo and said silently, "of course I know this is a fish. The problem is, how did this fish... Come from?"


    "I caught it!" Chu Mo looked at Hu lie and said, "how do you think they came?"


    All the people on the table were speechless at the moment. The emperor of heaven is the only true God in the four kingdoms. Actually hide in this place that really looks like a secular mortal and catch some ordinary fish? Who believes this kind of thing?


    At this time, the demon king smiled and said, "OK, don''t be dissatisfied. The emperor of heaven will fish for you and the empress of heaven will cook for you. What else do you want?"


    The monkey bared his teeth and said with a smile, "yes, yes, this kind of treatment is hard to find all over the world. I''m very satisfied!" With that, he reached out and grabbed a chopstick and said loudly to the outside, "my brother and sister are good at craftsmanship!"


    Qi Xiaoyu''s light laughter came from outside: "this time the big cock didn''t come, and I stewed a native chicken for you!"


    "Hahahaha!" Everyone in the room couldn''t help laughing.


    If the big cock comes, even Qi Xiaoyu stewed chicken, he will go crazy.


    However, the rooster is very carefree these years. He is traveling around the world. In his words, it is: "in the future, the rooster will write an encyclopedia! There are all kinds of things on it!"


    All these people around Chu Mo are doing well.


    The threat of war is gone, and the seven masters also realize that building a perfect divine world is simply a mirage. None of the creatures who built the divine world in the past came to a good end. They have given up that idea completely now.


    The world has finally recovered its peace. Become better.


    Chu Mo also fulfilled his promise of that year, and took Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi to hide directly in this secular place.


    Every day we chop firewood, feed chickens, fish, drink tea, raise flowers and plant grass.


    This kind of life is very much like those ordinary people in the secular world.


    But the three of them enjoyed themselves. In this place, ten thousand years passed, and it seemed that it was not boring at all. It seems that such a day, even if it takes another 100000 years, a million years, is also good.


    Every time these friends come, they inevitably ask the same question.


    That is: will the disaster of years come again?


    Chu Mo answered this question almost every time.


    "What should come will always come. This is beyond our control. Because years have become smart. Even if you mention the early gods, they will not appear in front of us."


    The group of friends gathered here for a few days and left one after another. Because they are too busy!


    You can''t be as leisurely as Chu Mo, and you don''t care about anything.


    After they all left, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi picked up at will, made tea and sat beside Chu mo.


    The three quietly snuggled together. They begged for countless years and experienced countless disasters before finally asking for such a day. Therefore, such a life is never enough for them.


    Just


    In fact, Qi Xiaoyu and Shui Yiyi have been worried about the same problem, but they have never asked.


    Chu Mo took the initiative to mention another thing to them.


    "Remember those creatures who rushed into the gate of reincarnation in the past?" Chu Mo asked.


    The two women nodded.


    How can I forget this? At the beginning, like everyone, they knew a little, but they didn''t know what it was. I didn''t understand until I came back from rice and explained to them. It turns out that the endless flood actually represents countless creatures!


    Through the six cycles of reincarnation, those creatures have all been reincarnated for many generations.


    It has to be said that those creatures who were able to amaze the ages are really extraordinary. After reincarnation, although they have forgotten all the things of the past, they still quickly showed their strong side in countless universes.


    Almost all of them appear in millions of universes, and they are all very powerful.


    Even some are now at the peak level in those big worlds.


    However, some creatures, after standing at the peak level, become a little restless.


    They don''t remember everything at all, but some instincts in the depths of their souls are still there.


    This is only ten thousand years, there are many gods who once thought about building a divine world after reincarnation.


    "Many of them want to build the divine world." Chu Mo said with a smile.


    Although he lives in seclusion here, it seems that he is isolated from the world, but in fact, nothing in this world can escape his perception.


    Because he is already the only God in this world!


    In fact, ten thousand years ago, Chu Mo had the strength to jump out of the four circles. But he didn''t want to and didn''t want to. He has always maintained a high degree of suspicion and vigilance towards the eternal and immortal world outside.


    "What? They... Are really a group of people who don''t have a long memory." Qi Xiaoyu was stunned and sighed immediately.


    Shui Yiyi also said, "what divine world should we build? I think we should pay close attention to the problem of education in that million world. We should let all creatures know the harm of some things from the time of children!"


    Chu Mo shook his head with a smile. "Sometimes, the more you know, the more curious you will be. In fact, it''s because you don''t know enough. It''s nothing. They can''t lift much waves."


    "With a husband, of course it''s all right." Qi Xiaoyu said softly.


    Chu Mo shook his head slightly: "I can feel that there is still a mysterious and restless force in this world. In fact, it should have awakened ten thousand years ago. But I don''t know why, until now, there has been no movement."


    "What the husband said is, that big secret place?" Shui Yiyi asked.


    Now the whole world has been covered by the rune network, which does not mean that there are no secrets in this world. In fact, there are still too many places that these creatures can''t find out.


    The big secret place is one of them.


    For thousands of years, many Protoss in the past wanted to explore that area, but after paying a great price, they couldn''t even enter the peripheral area. Gradually, no one dared to go there.


    Chu Mo looked at them and nodded gently, "I think I should go there. I doubt that the essence of time is there."


    "What?" The faces of the two women suddenly turned pale.


    In their minds, Chu Mo was invincible, and no one could defeat him. But time... It''s not human! It is a kind of power, a supreme law! Unfortunately... It is wise, not a dead thing.


    "Can we not go?" Shui Yiyi looked at Chu Mo pitifully: "if it doesn''t provoke us, why should we provoke it? Isn''t it good for everyone to live in peace like this?"


    Chu Mo shook his head: "it can''t be really safe. It''s just dormant and waiting. If everything in this world is not controlled by it, but by the law of six samsara, then its value of existence will be lost."


    "Why? The years are always there!" Water Yiyi is now in a high realm, but he still can''t understand such a profound thing.


    Chu Mo said, "if you need it, it''s there. If you don''t need it, it''s not there!"


    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly frowned slightly and said, "someone is knocking?"


    The two women were stunned immediately, looking at Chu Mo and asked in unison, "who is knocking?"


    Although the broken divine world in the past has not completely collapsed, in fact, it is not much different from the collapse. In short, it has completely become a chaotic place. Therefore, it is difficult for them to imagine that there is anything else that can knock from that place.

 Chapter 1978

    Chu Mo thought for a moment, looked at them and said, "outside the four directions."


    Outside the four directions?


    Both women were stunned.


    Their faces have changed a little!


    Qi Xiaoyu trembled and said, "outside the four directions? That... That''s not?"


    Chu Mo nodded, "yes, in legend, that eternal and immortal place."


    "Is there really such a place? But what do people from that place do here?"


    Chu Mo shook his head. "I don''t know, but don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    "Husband, you, take care!" Shui Yiyi said.


    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo, his eyes like water, and his voice said softly, "come back quickly."


    Chu Mo nodded.


    The next moment, the figure of Chu Mo directly appeared in the once broken divine world. He came to infinity.


    Here, we have reached the boundary wall of the entire Quartet.


    As for why this world is called the four directions, it is said that this vast and boundless world is square. But even Chu Mo didn''t really explore this problem.


    But the boundary wall of the four sides is very thick.


    How thick is it? According to Chu Mo''s calculation, the boundary wall of the four directions should be almost three times that of the four directions!


    In other words, the skin of the Quartet is far more than the world inside!


    Such thickness, all creatures in the whole world, no one wants to pass through. Even Chu Mo, who wants to really pass through here and go out of the Quartet, also needs to pay a lot of price.


    But at this moment, this extremely thick quadrilateral shell was actually forced out of a channel.


    To be exact, it is a supreme magic tool that directly drills a hole in the skin of the four directions, and then there are creatures who drill in from that hole.


    There were three men and one woman, a total of four people.


    These four people are all human beings. Their bodies emit an extremely noble breath, and their whole bodies are covered with light. No one can see their appearance clearly at all.


    After coming here, all four frowned.


    "How can this place be so broken?" The woman frowned, as if she didn''t like it here.


    A man said, "this place seems to have a trace of eternity and immortality, but it''s too thin."


    "Maybe it''s the creatures of this world who don''t know the height and breadth of heaven and earth who want to build an eternal and immortal world?" Another man teased.


    At last, the man said lightly, "well, don''t waste time. Business matters. I don''t want to stay too long in this place."


    When they said this, their eyes suddenly coagulated, because they saw a tall and handsome man who appeared in front of them silently at some time.


    This made the four people all startled, and then their eyes fell on the man.


    "It''s you. Come with us." The man who just spoke last, when he saw Chu Mo, was slightly stunned, stunned for a moment, then frowned and said coldly.


    The second man spoke in the same cold tone: "not bad, a little conscious, saved us a lot of things, let''s go."


    The man who spoke first looked at Chu Mo and suddenly asked, "what level of gods are you?"


    Only the woman didn''t speak, frowned and looked at Chu Mo, with a little examination in her eyes.


    Looking at these obviously condescending people, Chu Mo said faintly, "who are you? What are you doing here?"


    At this time, the woman suddenly said, "my name is Luo Lin, his name is Mujie, his name is you Guang, and his name is Zhichen."


    Chu Mo looked at the three people. The first one who asked him to follow was Mujie, and the second one who said he was a little conscious was you Guang. People who ask him what level of gods he is are called Zhichen.


    "Oh." Chu Mo nodded and said nothing else.


    "Presumptuous!" Mujie looked at Chu Mo coldly: "do you dare to say that you don''t know who we are? Do you dare to worship the emissary?"


    Chu Mo suddenly laughed, looked at these people and said, "even the worldly dandies are much better at playing this set than you. So, let''s talk about something. What do you want to do? When you go back, remember to make up for me."


    "Boy, you don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth." You Guang said faintly.


    Zhichen looked at Chu Mo and asked, "what level of gods are you?"


    Chu Mo ignored the man named Zhichen, but looked at Mujie and said, "do you hear me? Remember to go back and fill the hole for me. It looks like you are very rich. You shouldn''t care about doing this."


    The faces of the four people were all stiff. They didn''t care about it. It was hell! How can you not care?


    The skin of the Quartet is too thick! Even with the magic tools given by the temple, they also paid a lot of divine power to get through the shell. It hasn''t fully recovered yet. Now this little god who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth dares to let them plug this hole? Isn''t this death seeking?


    "Frog at the bottom of the well, I haven''t seen how big the real sky is." Mujie said, "we came from the temple, sensing that you condensed a real God, and came here to lead you to the temple, register you, and become a real God of eternity and immortality. How? Are you excited and almost stupid?"


    Chu Mo looked at Mujie as if he were looking at an idiot. He suddenly understood now. The world is actually infinite. It is not a wrong choice for him not to go out of the four circles. Outside the four boundaries, there is an eternal and immortal temple. Well, maybe there are more advanced places outside the temple.


    There is no end to the world, but there is an end to life. Even if it is eternal and immortal, it will be tired.


    Calming the Quartet has already made Chu Mo feel tired.


    He doesn''t want to leave.


    So, he looked at these people and said faintly, "I''m not interested in the temple. Please go."


    "Boy, do you think that if you become the master of the world and the true God, you can do whatever you want?" You Guang looked at Chu Mo, his eyes were very frivolous and disdainful: "there are rules in this world that can restrict your existence, and there are countless! Therefore, you''d better be good and don''t let us wait too long. This place is too bad, and we don''t want to stay here for a long time."


    Rowling looked at Chu Mo: "maybe you have just become a God and don''t understand the rules. If you compete with us, you will get hurt."


    "Rowling, don''t talk nonsense to him. Just tie the divine rope and take him back to the temple." You Guang said faintly.


    At this time, Zhichen looked at Chu Mo: "what level of gods are you?"


    Chu Mo finally frowned and looked at Zhi Chen. He was a very handsome young man. On his body, God was very strong. Although he only showed a trace of power, he was quite extraordinary.


    "I ask you, what level of gods!" Zhichen suddenly became angry. As he asked, he rushed directly to Chu Mo and punched Chu Mo in the face: "are you stupid? Don''t you know to answer the question?"


    "Zhichen!" Rowling shouted, seemingly stopping, but without any action.


    She thought in her heart that it would be good to teach the little god a lesson and let him understand the truth.


    Chu Mo looked at Zhichen who rushed over, then raised his hand and slapped Zhichen in the face: "get out!"


    He only drank the word coldly.


    Then Zhichen rolled away.


    The body rolled and flew towards the hole drilled out.


    Zhichen is waving his teeth and claws, trying to stop his body, but he can''t control it at all. Although his divine power is powerful and unparalleled, there is still a big gap compared with Chu mo. So, all the way into the hole.


    In the cave, his angry voice could be heard.


    The rest of Rowling, Mujie and you Guang were all angry.


    "How dare you beat the emissary?" Although Mujie didn''t do it, the dangerous smell on him had completely burst out. It was so powerful that the already broken divine world was shaking.


    But soon, he was suppressed by Chu Mo!


    Because Chu Mo doesn''t want to talk nonsense with these people anymore.


    He raised his hand and slapped Mujie directly on the chest, beating him out.


    His fighting power is too strong, his speed is too fast, and his divine power... Is extremely brave.


    Mujie also failed to make any resistance, and was beaten away.


    Next, you Guang. A little boy, a face of contempt and disdain. But in the battle, he was very counselled. Chu Mo kicked him in the stomach and bowed like a shrimp. Also flew into the hole.


    There is only one woman left, Rowling.


    Chu Mo looked at her: "I''m in a hurry, even a woman, do you go by yourself, or do I beat you?"


    Rowling looked at Chu Mo with a look of admiration. Her eyes were full of admiration without any fear, She said, "I can''t imagine that you, a powerful God, can be bred in the four circles. How on earth did you do it? I think you are qualified to be my husband! My husband is so useless now that he is not even one tenth of you! Come with me, and I promise to let you have a supreme position in the temple!"


    "What''s wrong with your brain? Get out!" Chu Mo turned black directly.


    Rowling was still not angry. Looking at Chu Mo, she smiled and said, "you are a powerful God, just worthy of me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t go with me, I''ll take you!"


    With that, she directly offered a white rope and drank softly, "go!"


    This white rope flew directly to Chu Mo, and then tied Chu Mo in an instant!


    Chu Mo did not resist, because he felt a strong force of time from the rope!


    This is a rope condensed from the law of years, with unparalleled divine power. Even God, compared with years, is at most equal. Time can''t help God, but God... Can''t do it either.


    This rope condensed by years is so powerful that it cannot be further strengthened.


    In the whole temple, it has great prestige!

 Chapter 1979

    Being able to condense the years into a rope is definitely a top God!


    Rowling did not believe that the little god in front of her could break free from the bundle of God''s rope.


    At this time, Mujie, Youguang and Zhichen over there all flew back from the cave again. Their faces were all gloomy and terrifying. There was a cannibal light in his eyes.


    Looking at Chu Mo being tied by the God rope, the three people''s eyes showed ferocity directly.


    Then, Mujie came directly over, raised his hand, and wanted to slap Chu mo. His heart is really too angry!


    No one has ever dared to treat him like this. What is he? He is God! It is the most noble envoy in the temple! His father is the deacon of the temple, and his grandfather is the elder of the temple!


    He is the real three generations of God!


    From the moment he came down, his starting point was doomed to be many times higher than that of all creatures in the vast universe.


    Therefore, no spirit has ever been able to treat him like this.


    He slapped him in anger. So even Rowling can''t stop him. Only with a strong mental thought, he shouted, "don''t hurt him!"


    Mujie doesn''t care about Rowling at all!


    Because their identities and positions are similar!


    Since it''s almost the same, why should you care about me?


    What are you?


    Therefore, Mujie''s slap made him powerful.


    His palm, even the spirit of the level of the seven masters, would be directly smashed.


    If Chu Mo is really the kind of God in his concept, this slap can definitely make Chu Mo seriously injured.


    Chu Mo could naturally feel how powerful he was. The next time he frowned, he just left his hand. But I didn''t expect this man to gain an inch.


    Chu Mo suddenly burst out of shape, and his hands were tied by the God rope, but his legs were all right. He kicked Mu Jie in the face!


    Bang!


    This kick is too strong!


    Directly kicked Mujie into a face, and he didn''t even scream. Just passed out.


    You Guang and Zhi Chen over there are not right. They rush over directly and spread their divine power, trying to attack Chu mo.


    But Chu Mo kicked them in the face with two legs.


    Kick these two people into a coma.


    Rowling''s eyes were almost full of little stars, looking at Chu Mo: "you are the man I''m looking for!"


    Bang!


    Chu Mo forced his arms and broke the God rope directly. The power of those years can''t trap him at all!


    Rowling and her group are immortal gods, but in fact, they don''t see the realm of Chu mo.


    If they knew beforehand that the divine crystal in Chu Mo''s Dantian was already the ultimate black color, then even if they lent them 11000 courage, they would not dare to be presumptuous in front of Chu Mo!


    Because the strongest one in the whole temple is just like this!


    They are all divine lattice nuclei scattered with a faint yellow halo!


    In front of Chu Mo, which is a little arrogant?


    Seeing Chu Mo break the bundle of God rope, Rowling finally panicked. She looked at Chu Mo and said in a deep voice, "you, don''t mess around, God can''t kill. If you mess around, you will be suppressed by the temple!"


    "What temple? Suppress who?" Chu Mo looked at Rowling, and two strange lights came out of his eyes.


    Rowling''s body shook slightly, and she instantly felt that her head was hollowed out. She couldn''t help looking at Chu Mo in great horror: "you, what did you do?"


    Chu Mo sneered: "what is the temple? You want me to go? Then I''ll go!"


    With that, Chu Mo waved and directly grabbed Luo Lin, Zhichen, Mujie and you Guang in the palm of his hand. Then his body flashed and disappeared directly here in the four directions. Follow the beaten channel and fly directly out of the Quartet!


    His speed is too fast!


    Rowling, who was caught in his palm, was about to collapse. She was so stupid that she realized what the four of her had done?


    Before coming, the big people in the temple didn''t explain anything to them. Like this, go to all walks of life to collect gods, and then put shackles on those gods and mark them with the brand of the temple, so that they can become God servants of the temple and work for the temple. Rowling is used to it. It''s not a big deal at all.


    Who knows this time, it''s like stabbing into a hornet''s nest!


    There was only one bumblebee in the beehive, but it made her tremble fiercely.


    Chu Mo has never experienced or even seen such a degree!


    Chu Mo held it in her hand, and she didn''t even have the slightest resistance. I can only let it go, but in my heart, there is a great fear.


    Is there really someone in this world stronger than the gods in the temple?


    If you remember correctly, it seems to have been said that a god named Pangu once appeared in the four kingdoms, so he was not called by the temple and did not pay attention to the temple at all. At the beginning, many envoys were very angry, but in a different space, after being severely beaten by Pangu, no one mentioned this matter.


    This time they came to the Quartet, in fact, they also had a desire to revenge. So they are all very proud. Of course, they were also arrogant. This time, it''s just to make yourself more arrogant.


    How can the four circles do this evil?


    Rowling is now almost regretful to death in her heart. Why did she have to fight her life to come this time?


    At this time, Chu Mo''s figure was already close to the huge temple lying in the boundless void!


    His speed is too fast!


    In the whole temple, no God can react.


    Chu Mo came to the huge gate of the temple and raised his leg with one foot!


    Dong!


    With a terrible bang, the gate of the temple, which was made of God''s gold, was directly kicked away by Chu Mo!


    However, in the air, there is no shadow. Because Chu ink shows that this divine gold is good, and there are few such materials in the Quartet. Simply put it away.


    This foot really poked the hornet''s nest. In a moment, a large number of immortal true gods emerged from the temple and rushed to Chu mo.


    However, all these gods, as long as they are stained with Chu Mo, will directly fly away uncontrollably.


    No one is the opponent of Chu mo.


    In the end, these immortal gods finally thought of something. They exclaimed in horror, "he may be the God of black crystals!"


    "At least he is also the Amethyst God. He can only ask the hall Lord to leave!"


    "Please go out of the pass and suppress this Liao!"


    The gods in the temple shouted wildly.


    At this time, the other three envoys held by Chu Mo woke up. But it was shocking to see that they were already in the temple! Being held in the palm of his hand by this horrible guy, and then clenching his fist, he is bombarding those big people who are high in their minds in ordinary days!


    They even heard their ancestors, the great gods at the elder level, shouting words like the God of black crystal and the God of amethyst.


    The next moment, their bodies all became trembling.


    Is this person at least Amethyst God? Is it the kind of Godhead owned by the top elders? God, how dare we be arrogant with a Amethyst God? Not killed yet?


    God is immortal, but he can also be killed!


    Mu Jie, you Guang and Zhi Chen, the three young gods, are really about to pee. But I dare not pee. If I pee on the palm of this terrible God, I''ll die!


    They want to cry without tears.


    The movement here finally alerted the Lord of the temple, who woke up from the closure. Before, his divine consciousness was traveling in the infinite universe. Feeling the crisis in the temple, he opened his eyes directly. But one glance almost made his nose crooked.


    As the Lord of the temple, I have been robbed immeasurably. He has seen all kinds of gods, but he has never seen such shameless ones!


    That guy is tearing down his temple!


    "This is good. I haven''t seen it before, but I can feel its material."


    "Eh? This fountain is good? The water in it is good, good, and meaningful!"


    "This rockery is also good. It''s actually this kind of god gold!"


    "This house is very good. It can be refined into a big world magic weapon!"


    A group of gods, all with dull eyes, are looking at the guy like the big demon from a distance, looking for something he thinks is very good everywhere.


    Shit!


    Are you mentally retarded?


    You are a black crystal God! What do you want? Even if the things in this temple are good, are you like a robber for your existence?


    The Lord of the temple was also going crazy. He didn''t even figure out what. However, in a moment, he understood. Then, he looked at Chu Mo deeply and said plaintively, "brother, it''s not easy for everyone. Just dismantle some of these materials. I also found immeasurable robbery and traveled through immeasurable universe to get them together. Stop and go back to your four kingdoms to dominate, and we won''t provoke any spirits in the four kingdoms in the future."


    Chu Mo glanced at him, but didn''t stop dismantling things. He curled his mouth and said, "now you want to beat me?"


    With that, he directly threw the four people out and learned to be good in the future!


    The Lord of the temple looked at Rowling and their four eyes were about to burn. But turning to Chu Mo, he immediately became soft: "I have something good here."


    When Chu Mo left, he had come to the hole in the four directions, and he could vaguely hear the roar from the direction of the temple.


    "Come on, go and fucking plug that hole for me! Don''t let him come again! He''s the God of bullshit black crystal? He''s the top colorless God!"


    Chu Mo twitched at the corner of his mouth and took a look at his Dantian. Indeed, with the increasing power of merit, this crystal core in Dantian has been close to transparency from extreme darkness. At the moment of complete transparency, it is colorless.


    He just said that if he came to visit again in the future, the temple owner would go crazy.


    "Hey, it''s really stingy, but he took away a temple and let him give some good things. Am I not poor? Besides, good things should be shared by everyone!" Chu Mo mumbled, followed the cave and returned to the four directions.


    Turning around to the temple, there were a large number of immortal gods, which exhausted countless resources. They not only blocked the hole, but also consciously increased the thickness of the skin, helping Chu Mo add a very thick layer.


    They only asked this God of plague not to come again!


    Three hundred thousand years later.


    The once broken divine world has already completely collapsed. It turns into a chaotic space. It was repaired by Chu Mo with supreme magic power and placed millions of big worlds in the ruins here.


    Four circles, seven heavenly worlds.


    The seven heavens world is now almost expanding to the entire four directions. Of course, there are still many gaps. There are no sun, moon, stars or other substances in those places. It is completely blank.


    A place of great mystery.


    Chu Mo sat opposite with a figure.


    "Do you think you are ruthless and noble? In fact, like me, you draw strength from the torrent of years and convert them into the power of merit. You just send them into reincarnation. They still lose themselves, and they will still walk the way of the past. What about you, but you finally become yourself. The king of reincarnation? Haha, funny!"


    "No, I''m different from you. I have love in my heart."


    "Hahaha, this is more funny! You are eternal and immortal now! But can all the people around you? Yes, you control reincarnation, and you are the king of reincarnation. Those fools in the temple don''t understand, and dare to find fault with you? They are even more stupid! You are so powerful, you can let those people around you accompany you forever, and you can give them repeated memories, hahaha reincarnation!"


    The figure said, stood up, turned and walked away: "this world, I don''t want to stay, and I''m free to leave the square world to find me to play. From now on, your square world has only time, only reincarnation, and no years!"


    The years are gone.


    But there are still years in the four circles, but this time is not that time.


    Chu Mo fell into a long meditation. Although the years were cruel, he buried the eternal peak existence. But his words are not necessarily unreasonable. But Chu Mo didn''t care much.


    Because in Chu Mo''s opinion, what happened to the repeated memory? What about repeated reincarnation? Even if reincarnation, it will be a long, long time later.


    Live every day carefully, then the future must be good.


    Chu Mo smiled on his face and stood up. Suddenly, he saw a small metal ball, silently flying down the depths of the universe in the distance, hovering in front of him.


    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, deduced slightly, and then smiled. With a flick of his fingers, "go"


    The small ball swished and disappeared here. Then, it passed through the thick boundary wall of the Quartet, passed the temple being rebuilt in full swing, and directly disappeared into the infinite universe.


    At the next moment, Chu Mo''s figure appeared at Gu Bifeng.


    Looking at the familiar cabin by the lake and the two women watering the flowers in front of the cabin under the solitary pen.


    Chu Mo smiled: "I''m back."


    The two women looked back at him, smiling like flowers¡ª¡ª


    Finally finished, this is the fifth big fantasy work of Xiaodao after aojian Lingyun, egotism, God of war change, and aojian sky.


    Killing Tianren lasted a total of 19 months, with more than 5.1 million words. Now, I finally want to say goodbye to you.


    I have been writing books for more than ten years, but it is still inevitable that I feel particularly melancholy when I finish each book. I have too much to say to you, but I don''t know where to start for a while.


    The end of one book indicates the beginning of another.


    Still don''t say too many regrets.


    The date of the new book is tentatively scheduled for July.


    I''m too tired these years. I need to have a good rest.


    Brothers and sisters, I''ll see you in the new book!